《Married at First Sight》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Wiltspoon¡¯s hot weather in October was a killer. Still, the mornings and evenings were eased by thete


    autumn breeze.


    Serenity Hunt got up first thing in the morning to make breakfast for her sister¡¯s family of three before


    grabbing her birth certificate and slipping away in the silence.


    ¡°We¡¯re going Dutch from now on, and I¡¯m talking about everything ¨C the living expenses, the mortgage,


    and auto loans! Your sister should be splitting the cost since she¡¯s staying at our ce. Sure, she pays


    two thousand bucks a month, but it doesn¡¯t stretch very far. She¡¯s basically mooching off us.¡±


    Serenity overheard her brother-inw¡¯sment during the couple¡¯s argumentst night.


    She had to move out of her sister¡¯s ce.


    However, there was only one way to put her sister¡¯s mind to rest, and that was to get married.


    Since Serenity wanted to tie the knot on short notice without ever having had a boyfriend, she decided to


    take up on Grandma May¡¯s offer. Serenity had saved the olddy by chance and came to know that


    Grandma May was trying to marry off her grandson, Zachary York, who had trouble settling down.


    Twenty minutester, Serenity got off to her pit stop at City Hall.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    A familiar voice summoned her attention the moment she got out of the car. It was Grandma May.


    ¡°Grandma May.¡±


    As Serenity hurried over, she took notice of a towering yet distant figure standing next to Grandma May.


    He must be Zachary, her husband-to-be.


    At a closer distance, Serenity was dumbstruck after getting a load of Zachary¡¯s face.


    ording to Grandma May, her eldest grandson, Zachary had no luck with thedies despite hitting


    thirty. Needless to say, Grandma May was worried sick.


    Serenity had always assumed that he must be hideous.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After all, she heard that Zachary had a high-paying job up the corporatedder in a major group.


    Now that they had met face-to-face, Serenity realized that she got it all wrong.


    Zachary was attractive and carried himself with an air of aloofness. Standing next to Grandma May with


    a sour face, he appeared standoffish and gave off vibes to stay away from him.


    Serenity¡¯s gaze strayed to a ck MPV parked nearby. Judging by the logo, it was a national car rather


    than a million-dor vehicle. Serenity deduced that the economic difference between her and Zachary


    was not that far off.


    She and an old friend from school had started a bookshop at the entrance of Wiltspoon School.


    During her free time, Serenity would also knit little knick-knacks to sell online. The sales were not too


    bad.


    In a month, she could bring home a steady ie of twenty thousand dors. The same amount in


    Wiltspoon would position her among the white cors. That was why she could afford to hand her sister


    five thousand bucks for living expenses.


    Nevertheless, her brother-inw had no clue about her earnings. Serenity told her sister to pocket three


    thousand bucks and only disclose the remaining two thousand to her husband.


    ¡°Serenity, this is my oldest grandson, Zachary. He¡¯s a thirty-year-old man and can¡¯t even get himself out


    there. Although he¡¯s not the warmest person, he¡¯s attentive and considerate. You saved my life, and


    we¡¯ve known each other for three months. Trust me when I won¡¯t rmend a bad man to you.¡±


    Taking in his gran¡¯s description of him, Zachary looked askance at Serenity without saying a word.


    Perhaps he had grown immune to her grumbles.


    Serenity knew that Grandma May had three sons, and each gave her three grandsons, blessing her with


    nine grandsons. Since a granddaughter was missing in Grandma May¡¯s life, she sought that affinity with


    Serenity.


    Although blushing in the face, Serenity openly extended her right hand to Zachary and introduced herself


    with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. York. I¡¯m Serenity Hunt.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s prating gaze scanned Serenity from head to toe and back. With Nana clearing her throat,


    he reached out his right hand for a shake, albeit his voice reflected an icy tone. ¡°Zachary.¡±


    After the handshake, Zachary raised his left hand to look at the time before informing Serenity. ¡°I¡¯m a


    busy man. Let¡¯s get it done and over with.¡±


    Serenity hummed in acknowledgment.


    Grandma May jumped in. ¡°Go on inside to sort out the paperwork. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°Gran, get into the car. It¡¯s a hot day out.¡±


    Zachary said as he helped Nana into the car.


    Through his actions, Serenity was able to agree with Grandma May¡¯s statement that Zachary might be


    callous, but his heart was in the right ce.


    Although they were strangers, Grandma May mentioned that Serenity could move out of her sister¡¯s


    ce into a house Zachary owned and paid for in full after the marriage. It could reassure her sister that


    Serenity was in good hands and end the arguments in the house because of her.


    Her married life would not be any different than her single life.


    Soon, Zachary returned to Serenity¡¯s side and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Serenity quietly followed him into City Hall.


    At the registry office, Zachary urged Serenity. ¡°Ms. Hunt, you can still change your mind if you don¡¯t want


    to go through with this. It doesn¡¯t matter what my Nana says. Marriage is a hugemitment, not to be


    taken lightly.¡±


    He was hoping Serenity had second thoughts.


    Because he had no intention to marry a woman he had only met.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°I won¡¯t back out on a promise.¡±


    It took Serenity a few days to consider before reaching a decision. Now that she had made up her mind,


    she was not going to go back on her word.


    There was nothing more Zachary could say at that point. He took out his document and ced it in front


    of the officer.


    Serenity did the same.


    The pair swiftly went through the formalities in less than ten minutes.


    Once the officer issued the marriage license, Zachary fished out a bunch of keys from his pocket and


    gave them to Serenity. He said, ¡°The house I bought is in Brynfield. Nana told me that you own a


    bookshop near Wiltspoon School. My ce isn¡¯t too far from your workce. It¡¯ll take around ten minutes


    by bus.


    ¡°Do you have a driver¡¯s license? If you do, you can get a car. I can help with the down payment while you


    will be responsible for the monthly payment. It¡¯ll be easier for you tomute to work.


    ¡°I can get very busy at work, so you won¡¯t see me much. There will be business trips too. Don¡¯t mind me.


    Just look after yourself. I¡¯ll wire the household expenses to you on the tenth of every month when the


    sry is out.


    ¡°One more thing. For convenience¡¯s sake, we should keep our marriage a secret for the time being.¡±


    Zachary must have held high ranks in the office because he went on and on without giving Serenity a


    chance to speak.


    Serenity only said yes to the marriage so she did not be the reason for arguments between her


    sister and her brother-inw. Marriage was Serenity¡¯s ticket out of the house while still giving her sister


    peace of mind. It was only marriage by name.


    With Zachary handing her the keys to the house, she dly epted them.


    ¡°I have a driver¡¯s license, but a car isn¡¯t in my ns right now. I usually get to work on an e-bike. I just


    reced the batteries on the bike, so it would be a shame not to ride it.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. York, are we splitting the bills?¡±


    Despite her sister and brother-inw marrying for love, her brother-inw proposed to go Dutch as if her


    sister was taking advantage of him.


    It took a lot of time and effort to care for a child, get groceries, cook, and manage house chores. A man,


    who had never been through it himself, would think their wife had it easy at home with the child-minding,


    cooking, and cleaning.


    Since she and Zachary had never met prior to signing the papers, Serenity would feel more at ease if


    they went halves.


    Without a second thought, Zachary replied sullenly, ¡°I have the means to support my wife and our little


    family. No need to share the costs.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She was not one to freeload without contribution.


    Whatever was needed in the house, Serenity nned to pay it out of her pocket.


    Serenity was already saving on rent anyway.


    It was all about the give-and-take as well as mutual understanding to live together in harmony.


    Zachary lifted his left arm to look at the time before saying to Serenity, ¡°I need to get back to work. You


    can take my car home or hail a cab. I¡¯ll reimburse the fare. I¡¯ll drive Nana to my brother¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me. Let¡¯s exchange numbers to reach one another.¡±


    Serenity took out her phone and saved his contact. ¡°I¡¯ll get a cab. I should leave you to your work.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Call me if you need me.¡±


    Prior to leaving, Zachary gave her two hundred bucks for the cab, to which Serenity refused. However,


    she immediately grabbed the money when he scowled.


    Zachary walked on ahead instead of stepping out of City Hall together with Serenity as newlyweds.


    He made a beeline to his car.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my granddaughter-inw?¡±


    Seeing that only his grandson made it out, Grandma May asked skeptically, ¡°You went in together. Why


    didn¡¯t you leave together? Did you change your mind or did Serenity change hers?¡±


    Zachary fastened his seat belt before pulling out the marriage license. Turning around, he gave the


    license to gran. ¡°We got the papers. I need to hurry back for a meeting at the office. I gave her two


    hundred to get a cab.


    ¡°Gran, I¡¯ll drive you up to the crossroad ahead. The bodyguard will take you home.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ditch Serenity no matter how busy you are. Hold on. Don¡¯t drive until Serenity is out. You


    can return to work once you take her back.¡± Grandma May wanted to get off, but the door was locked.


    ¡°Gran, I married her as you wished, but you can¡¯t dictate everything else I do. I¡¯m the one living with her,


    so it¡¯s my call. I¡¯ll observe on my own time and be the judge of her character. I won¡¯t make the marriage


    official if she doesn¡¯t pass the test.¡±


    Grandma May murmured, ¡°¡­ Divorce is not an option in our family!¡±


    ¡°Well, that depends on whether you¡¯ve picked a wife who¡¯s worth spending the rest of my days with.¡±


    Zachary remarked as he started the car.


    ¡°Punk! No husband would act like this. How could you drive away and abandon your bride right after you


    got married?¡±


    Grandma May knew that since her oldest grandson had made the biggest concession by marrying


    Serenity, he refused to budge in other matters. It was not like she could do anything about it. Her


    grandson might make Serenity a grass widow if Grandma May pushed him too far. Serenity would be the


    victim in all of this.


    Zachary let his Nana tear into him.


    He would make Serenity happy if she deserved it. Had she been lying to Nana and putting up a fa?ade,


    Zachary would divorce her six monthster. Serenity could still find another man since he kept the


    marriage under wraps and had no ns for sexual contact.


    After driving for ten minutes, he pulled over at an intersection.


    There were a few luxury sedans parked there. One of them was a Rolls Royce.


    Zachary pulled up by the road and got down from the car before tossing the keys to an awaiting


    bodyguard. He instructed, ¡°Take the old Mrs. home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I want to stay with you and spend time with my new granddaughter-inw.¡±


    Grandma May put up a fuss.


    Nevertheless, her darling grandson had got into the Rolls Royce, turning a deaf ear to her protests.


    She could only watch as her oldest grandson drove off in the luxury sedan.


    Zachary was, in fact, the mover and shaker of Wiltspoon¡¯s corporate world. He was the heir to the richest


    family in Wiltspoon with a worth of a hundred billion!


    ¡°Ruthless b*stard!¡±


    Grandma May cussed her grandson out and muttered under her breath bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for karma to


    strike when you fall in love with Serenity.¡±


    No amount of anger could get her grandson back here. By the time Grandma May picked up the phone


    to call Serenity, thetter was sitting in a cab on her way home.


    ¡°Serenity, Zack is swamped with work. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Feeling the marriage license that was stuffed in her pocket, Serenity answered, ¡°I can understand,


    Grandma May. I don¡¯t mind it at all. Don¡¯t feel bad. He¡¯s paying for my fare. I¡¯m already on my way


    home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re married to Zack now. Am I still Grandma May to you?¡±


    Serenity was caught in a daze for a moment before calling her gran.


    The olddy happily epted the new address title.


    ¡°We¡¯re a family now, Serenity. Tell me if Zack ever picks on you. I¡¯ll have your back.¡±


    It took forever for her grandson to get a wife. There was no way Grandma May would allow him to step


    all over Serenity.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    ¡°I will, Nana.¡±


    Serenity casually responded.


    Although Grandma May was nice to her, Zachary was her blood rtive while Serenity was only rted


    to the family by marriage. Serenity found it hard to believe that the Yorks would stand by Serenity during


    a conflict between the couple.


    Such was the case with her sister¡¯s inws.


    Pre-marriage, the inws were nothing but good to Serenity¡¯s sister to the point their birth daughter was


    jealous.


    It was a different story post-nuptial. Every time Serenity¡¯s sister got into a disagreement with the


    husband, her mother-inw would get on Serenity¡¯s sister¡¯s case about being a bad wife.


    In short, the son was always family while the daughter-inw remained as an outsider.


    ¡°You must be heading to work, so I should get out of your hair. I¡¯ll get Zack to get you home for dinner


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Nana, I¡¯m closing the shop prettyte at night. I probably won¡¯t be able to make it. Can we reschedule


    for the weekend?¡±


    The school was off on weekends. Since the bookshop¡¯s livelihood depended on students, business was


    slow on days when school was out. She would have time and no need to set up shop during such


    asions.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Grandma May thoughtfully added, ¡°The weekend, it is. Go on with your work then.¡±


    The olddy hung up the call.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Instead of heading straight to the shop, Serenity sent a text message to her best friend, Jasmine Sox,


    that she would make it back before thest school bell rang.


    With one major milestone ticked off her list, Serenity had to let her sister know and move out of her


    ce.


    About ten minutester.


    Serenity arrived at her sister¡¯s home.


    Her brother-inw had gone to work while her sister was hanging clothes out to dry on the balcony.


    Seeing that Serenity was home, her sister expressed her concern. ¡°Why are you back at this hour,


    Seren? Is the shop closed today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go when it¡¯s busy in the afternoon. Is Sonny awake yet?¡±


    Sonny was Serenity¡¯s nephew. The boy was currently in his Terrible Twos.


    ¡°Not yet. The house won¡¯t be this quiet if he¡¯s awake.¡±


    Serenity asked aboutst night as she helped with theundry.


    ¡°Seren, your brother-inw isn¡¯t trying to kick you out. He¡¯s simply under a lot of stress. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m


    working.¡±


    Liberty rified for her husband.


    Serenity kept to herself, knowing well that it was her brother-inw¡¯s covert attempt to throw her out.


    Her brother-inw earned a lot as a manager in a firm. Liberty met him in college and was working in the


    same firm when theyter got married. After marriage, the man lovingly said to Liberty, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of


    you. Just stay at home and rest. I don¡¯t want you to be tired when the babyes around.¡±


    Believing she had found the right man; Liberty quit her job and became a housewife. She gave birth to a


    lovely son a year into the marriage and had no time to dress up between caring for a child and managing


    housework. Liberty paid no thought to watch her figure, nor could she break free from her routine and


    return to the workce.


    Fast forward three years, Liberty went from a young and beautiful woman to an overweight and unkempt


    housewife with no time to spare for herself.


    Serenity was five years younger than her sister. Their parents passed away from a car ident when


    Serenity was ten. Since then, Serenity and Liberty only had each other.


    Thepensation from their parents¡¯ ident would have been enough for the sisters toplete their


    studies, but the grandparents from both sides of the family wanted a piece of it. With what was left, the


    sisters had to scrimp and save to pull through college.


    Since the grandparents proceeded to hog the family home, Serenity and her sister resorted to renting.


    Their renting days were finally over when Liberty walked down the aisle.


    Liberty absolutely adored Serenity and talked to her then husband-to-be about the living arrangement


    before marriage. The man was quick to say yes about taking Liberty and Serenity as a one-package


    deal, but his resentment was beginning to rear its ugly head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liberty. I¡¯m a burden to you.¡±


    ¡°No, Seren. Don¡¯t think that way. Mom and Dad left us too soon. I¡¯m all you got.¡±


    Serenity was deeply moved. As a child, Serenity could always count on her sister, but now it was her turn


    to be Liberty¡¯s rock.


    After a brief silence, Serenity took out the marriage license and showed it to Liberty. She said, ¡°I¡¯m


    married, Liberty. I just signed the papers and came back to let you know. I¡¯ll be packing up and moving


    out in a bit.¡±


    ¡°You got married?!¡±


    Liberty¡¯s voice turned high pitch, almost to a screech.


    Staring at Serenity in disbelief, Liberty snatched the marriage license for a closer inspection. There was


    her sister¡¯s name alongside a stranger¡¯s name on the papers. Attached was a photo of the newlyweds.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about, Serenity? I thought you didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend.¡±


    The man in the photo was good-looking, but his piercing eyes and callous lines along his facial features


    were telltale signs that he would not be the easiest person to get along with.


    While on the way back, Serenity had a story all thought out. She answered, ¡°I have been in a rtionship


    for quite some time. His name is Zachary. He was always busy with work, so he could never make time


    toe meet you.


    ¡°He proposed, and I said yes. Then, we went to get our marriage license at City Hall. He¡¯s a great man,


    Liberty. He¡¯s good to me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have my happily-ever-after.¡±


    Liberty had a hard time buying the story.


    She had never heard of a boyfriend in Serenity¡¯s life. Yet, thetter was telling her now that she got a ring


    on her finger.


    Serenity must have overheard the fightst night. Upset, Liberty teared up and remarked, ¡°Seren, I told


    your brother-inw you paid for groceries. Feel free to stay with us.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush to marry or move out.¡±


    Liberty bet Serenity had not known her boyfriend for long. Otherwise, Serenity would not have waited


    until now to tell her.


    The sudden decision to get a marriage license was because Liberty¡¯s husband believed Serenity


    overstayed her wee. Serenity was in a hurry to give herself away before Liberty¡¯s marriage was on


    the rocks.


    With a smile, Serenityforted her sister. ¡°Liberty, you got nothing to do with it. My rtionship with


    Zachary is very strong. I got my happy ending. You should be happy for me.¡±


    Liberty could not stop the tears from rolling down her cheeks.


    Serenity helplessly embraced her sister until Liberty cried her heart out and calmed down. Serenity made


    a promise to Liberty. ¡°I¡¯ll visit you often, Liberty. Zachary¡¯s house is not far from yours in Brynfield. It takes


    me ten minutes on the e-bike.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation with his family?¡±


    As the marriage was sealed, Liberty had no choice but to ept it. She went on to dig further about her


    new brother-inw.


    Serenity did not know much about the Yorks. Although she had known Grandma May for three months,


    Serenity never pried into the family¡¯s private affair and often lent an ear to Grandma May. All she knew


    was that Zachary was the oldest in the family and had a lot of younger brothers including cousins.


    Zachary had a job in one of Wiltspoon¡¯s finestpanies. He was doing well for himself as he owned a


    house and car. Serenity told the little information she knew to her sister.


    Having heard that Zachary had no debt on the house, Liberty asked, ¡°That¡¯s his prenuptial property.


    Seren, can you get him to add your name to the title deed?¡±


    At least, Serenity would be covered if her name was on the deed.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°You said it yourself, Liberty. It¡¯s his prenuptial property. It doesn¡¯t make sense to add my name to the title


    deed since I didn¡¯t pay a penny for the house. I think we should forget about it.¡±


    Zachary did Serenity a huge favor by handing her the key to the house the moment they got married.


    She could move in right away, solving her housing predicament.


    Serenity was not going to request that of Zachary. Of course, she would not refuse if Zachary added her


    name on his own ord. Now that they were husband and wife, Serenity made up her mind to spend the


    rest of her life with him.


    Liberty had to at least bring it up. Knowing that her sister was self-reliant and not driven by greed, Liberty


    did not dwell on the matter.


    After a series of interrogations, Serenity sessfully moved out of her sister¡¯s ce.


    Liberty wanted to drop her off at Brynfield, but Sonny happened to wake up. The little guy was crying for


    his mama the moment he opened his eyes.


    ¡°You should attend to Sonny. I don¡¯t have a lot of stuff. I can move them myself.¡±


    Liberty needed to feed her son and get a start on lunch. Her husband would call her out for doing nothing


    at home should he return with no food on the table.


    Left with no choice, Liberty said, ¡°Be careful on the road. Are youing here for lunch? Bring your


    husband along.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I need to get to the shop in the afternoon, so I can¡¯t make it for lunch. My husband has his te full at


    work. He¡¯s going away for business in the afternoon, so it might be some time before I can bring him to


    meet you.¡±


    Serenity lied.


    She knew nothing about Zachary, but Grandma May mentioned that his life revolved around work. He


    would sometimes go out of town for business, away for days on end. Without a concrete idea of when


    Zachary would be free, Serenity did not make amitment in case she could not keep it.


    ¡°He¡¯s going on a business trip the same day he got married.¡±


    Liberty found Zachary to be inconsiderate toward Serenity.


    ¡°We¡¯ve only got our marriage license and not the wedding. The way I see it. He should go on these trips


    and make more money since the expenses will pile up. I should get going, Liberty. Go and feed Sonny.¡±


    Serenity waved her sister and nephew goodbye before hauling her suitcase down the stairs.


    She had heard about Brynfield but never entered the neighborhood before.


    She hailed a cab and went straight to Brynfield. Once there, it then urred to Serenity that she forgot to


    ask Zachary the floor his ce was on.


    Serenity pulled out her phone to call Zachary, but he might not pick up since he was at work. Still, she


    decided to call him through WhatsApp.


    Zachary was in a meeting. Everybody in the conference room had set their phones to silent mode as no


    personal calls could be taken during this time.


    He had also muted his phone. As his phone was put on the table, Zachary quickly noticed the iing


    call from Serenity.


    Zachary did not save her contact when they exchanged numbers. With Serenity¡¯s profile name, ¡°Mermaid


    in the Deep Blue Sea¡± popping out on WhatsApp, Zachary canceled the unidentified call without a


    second thought.


    He then cklisted Serenity¡¯s number.


    In the dark about Zachary¡¯s act, Serenity went on to try messaging since he was not picking up.


    She asked, ¡®Mr. York, I¡¯m at Brynfields now, but I don¡¯t know which floor your ce is on.¡±


    Serenity typed the message and tapped send, only to find out that her text could not reach the number.


    She stared nkly at the screen of her phone.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I reach his number? We exchanged numbers at City Hall. Did I get the number wrong?¡±


    Serenity mumbled to herself as she thought hard and long about whether there was a gap in her


    memory.


    Having determined she got the right number, Serenity arrived at one possibility ¨C Zachary had cklisted


    her number.


    Did he forget that they just got married?


    Truth be told, Serenity would notst two days before she drew a nk about her husband had she


    stayed put in her sister¡¯s house.


    Serenityter called Grandma May. After reaching Grandma May on the phone, Serenity uttered, ¡°Nana,


    I moved out of my sister¡¯s ce, and I¡¯m now at Brynfield, but I don¡¯t know Mr. York¡¯s¡­ Uh¡­ Do you


    know what floor Zachary¡¯s ce is on?¡±


    Grandma York, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hang on, Serenity. I¡¯ll call Zack right now.¡±


    The olddy had no clue either.


    The house and car were bought recently so Zachary could vet Serenity out. Grandma May only found


    out now that her oldest grandson bought a house at Brynfield after the couple got their marriage license.


    Grandma May ended the call and wasted no time getting ahold of Zachary.


    After cklisting his bride¡¯s number, Zachary put the phone back on the table and carried on with the


    meeting. Less than three minutester, his mobile screen lit up. Seeing that it was Nana, Zachary


    epted the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting, Nana.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s husky voice came through. ¡°Anything can wait until I get home.¡±


    ¡°Zack, what¡¯s the unit number of the ce you bought at Brynfield? Serenity¡¯s there now, but she doesn¡¯t


    know where the ce is specifically. Don¡¯t you have her number? Go and tell her.¡±


    Zachary raised his sleek brow. Oh. Now he remembered.


    He got hitched today to a woman he had never met but Nana was deeply fond of. He believed her name


    was Serenity. Moments ago, Zachary had cklisted his wife¡¯s number.


    ¡°Nana, tell her it¡¯s apartment 808 on the eighth floor of Block B.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll let her know. Carry on with your meeting.¡±


    The olddy was a brisk character, hanging up the call and passing the message to Serenity.


    Zachary stared at his phone in silence for a moment before taking Serenity out of the banned contacts.


    He saved Serenity¡¯s contact and sent her an apologetic text message.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot who you were earlier.¡±


    Serenity did not take the incident to heart.


    Grandma May¡¯s sons and daughters-inw thanked Serenity personally when thetter saved their


    mother¡¯s life. By the time the grandchildren made it to the hospital for a visit, Serenity was long gone.


    Hence, it was hard for Zachary to keep track of a stranger like Serenity.


    Even though Nana had mentioned Serenity more than a few times, Zachary paid no mind and attached


    no importance to it. He could barely remember Serenity¡¯s name.


    Serenity texted back. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Just do your thing. I¡¯m moving my stuff up the stairs.¡¯


    ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    ¡°I only have a suitcase. I can move it myself. Besides, are you going toe back and help if I really


    need it?¡±


    Zachary was honest in his reply. ¡°No.¡±


    He had a busy schedule.


    How could he find the time to help her move?


    Serenity responded with a cryughing emoji before going radio silence. She did not want to get in the


    way of his work.


    Zachary had also quit the messaging. There was nothing to talk about since they hardly knew each


    other.


    His only hope was for a docile wife who would not trouble him over the pettiest things. He had no time to


    give her the time of the day.


    cing his phone back on the table, Zachary lifted his head and noticed that all eyes were on him.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    With his game face on, Zachary said, ¡°Back to the meeting.¡±


    Sitting nearest to Zachary was his cousin, Callum. Among the cousins within the same age range as


    Zachary, Callum ranked second.


    Callum drew close and whispered, ¡°Zack, I overheard your conversation with Nana. Did you really marry


    that Ser- girl?¡±


    Zachary shot him a re.


    Scratching his nose, Callum straightened his back and ended the probing.


    Even so, Callum had nothing but sympathy for Zachary.


    There was no need for the York boys to secure social and financial standing through marriage, but Zack


    and his new bride were not a match in every single way. Poor Zack. He merely married the girl because


    Nana took a liking to her.


    Once again, Callum offered Zachary condolences through his thoughts.


    Thank goodness Callum was not the oldest in the family. Otherwise, he would have to step up to the


    te and marry Nana¡¯s lifesaver.


    Unaware of all that, Serenity got the location details and was busy dragging her suitcase to get to her


    new home.


    She opened the door only to step into a spacious house. The ce was bigger and more decked out


    than her sister¡¯s house.


    Putting down her suitcase, Serenity started by looking around the ce. This was her home from now


    on.


    It had two living areas, four bedrooms, one kitchen, two bathrooms, and two balconies. Each space was


    broad and wide. Serenity estimated the entire house to be at least two thousand square feet.


    The ce was barely furnished as there was only a sofa set with a coffee table, and a wine chiller in the


    living room. Two out of four bedrooms were equipped with a bed and wardrobe while the other two were


    empty.


    The master bedroom had en-suite facilities,plete with a walk-in closet, study, and bathroom. Despite


    the divided space, the master bedroom remained huge like the living hall.


    This must be Zachary¡¯s space.


    Serenity chose to live in the other room with a bed. The sunlight that came from the balcony brightened


    up the room. As this was a bedroom down from the master bedroom, the new husband and wife could


    enjoy their personal space.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Although they were married in the eyes of thew, Serenity would not propose spending time as a


    married couple unless Zachary asked for it.


    After dragging her suitcase to the bedroom, Serenity went into the kitchen.


    The kitchen was squeaky clean without kitchenware in sight. Both balconies were also bare but gave a


    roomy feeling due to the vast space. Serenity intended to spruce up the balcony with some nts and a


    swing. Nothing beat reading a book and taking in the botanic view on a swing during her free time.


    It appeared Zachary was rarely home for dinner.


    Now that she was upying the space, home-cooked meals were a must. Serenity started with the


    kitchen by purchasing kitchen utensils online. As for nts on the balcony and other furniture, she


    wanted to get Zachary¡¯s take on it when he got home from work.


    It was his house after all while she was simply crashing here.


    After cing an order on kitchen tools, Serenity looked at the time and needed to return to the shop.


    Picking up the keys, she grabbed her phone and rushed down the stairs.


    Serenity made it back to the shop in time for the afterschool rush.


    Her best friend, Jasmine, inquired out of concern. ¡°What were you up to in the morning, Seren?¡±


    ¡°My sister and brother-inw have been in constant argument because of me. I thought about it and


    decided to move out.¡± Serenity shrugged. ¡°So I moved out this morning.¡±


    Her best friend¡¯s brother-inw was something else. Jasmine sighed. ¡°Men love to tell women that they


    would take care of them, but when ites down to it, they¡¯re the ones nagging and finding faults. After


    marriage, we, women, have to put family above all while grinning through misunderstandings. It¡¯s so


    unfair. I think your sister should find a job! Women must always be financially independent so we have a


    say in the household.¡±


    While speaking, Jasmine suddenly furrowed her brows and gave Serenity a confused look. ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe your sister let you move out.¡±


    ¡°I got married.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ What? You got married? You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. Who did you marry?¡± Jasmine¡¯s


    mindless nodding was ensued with shock as she stared at Serenity wide-eyed. Her voice went high-pitch


    too.


    Knowing that she could not keep the news from Jasmine, Serenity came clean about the whole thing.


    Jasmine red at Serenity for a while before poking thetter¡¯s forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t know where you find


    the guts to marry someone you met for the first time. You could¡¯ve stayed with me if you couldn¡¯t find a


    ce. I have extra rooms at my ce. You could¡¯ve also picked my cousin if you were looking for a


    husband.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°What do I need your cousin for? He has a girlfriend. It¡¯s toote now because


    the papers are signed! Keep it between us and don¡¯t let my sister know. I don¡¯t want her to be sad.¡±


    Jasmine, ¡°¡­¡±


    Her best friend sure pulled one heck of a move.


    ¡°There are all those Lifetime movies and romance novels about blindly marrying a multi-billionaire.


    Maybe that¡¯s the case with you too, Seren.¡±


    Smacking her best friend in the head, Serenity remarked with a grin, ¡°I bet you read all the chick lit in the


    shop. Dream on about marrying a billionaire at first sight. Do you think the ce is crawling with


    billionaires?¡±


    Jasmine rubbed on the bump and sighed as Serenity had a point. Jasmine then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your


    husband¡¯s ce?¡±


    ¡°Brynfield.¡±


    ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s a good neighborhood and easily essible. Plus, it¡¯s not far from our shop. Where does


    your husband work? He must earn a lot of money since he bought a house in Wiltspoon and a gated


    community like Brynfield. What are his wages like? Do you need help with the mortgage?


    ¡°Seren, get your name on the title deed if he wants you to contribute to the mortgage. It¡¯s to protect


    yourself. Not to jinx it but you won¡¯t get anything when you guys fall out and divorce since it¡¯s a prenuptial


    property.¡±


    Studying her best friend¡¯s face, Serenity answered, ¡°You sound like my sister. He bought and paid the


    house in full, so there¡¯s no mortgage. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s nice to put my name on the title deed when I didn¡¯t


    spend a dime on it.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°It won¡¯t matter if the husband and wife get along.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It struck Serenity that her brother-inw bought the family house before marriage. He was also paying


    the monthly house loan, but the renovation was paid with Liberty¡¯s money. Still, Liberty was not named


    on the property deed. With her mind harking back to her brother-inw using Liberty of blowing cash,


    Serenity began to worry about her sister.


    She ought to bring it up to her sister one of these days.


    Serenity closed the shop at eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Since Jasmine¡¯s home was nearby and a family member was buying her dinner, Serenity told Jasmine to


    get on home.


    Having shut the main door, Serenity took out her keys and walked to her e-bike.


    She rode for twenty minutes until she arrived downstairs at her sister¡¯s ce. It was only when Serenity


    parked the bike that she realized she no longer lived there.


    Lifting her head, Serenity nced at the floor her sister was on and found that the lights were out.


    Although feeling down, Serenity left the family of three to be and rode her e-bike into the night.


    It was midnight by the time she reached Brynfield.


    She was weed by darkness as she pushed the door and entered the house. It did not feel like


    anyone lived in this space.


    Grabbing her pajamas from the suitcase, Serenity took a hot shower and allowed the weariness to rock


    her to sleep.


    Meanwhile, at the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    nked by bodyguards, Zachary walked out of his family-owned hotel. He had just closed a big deal with


    a major client and arranged for the client to stay in the presidential suite. With his new wifeing into


    mind, Zachary decided to take a trip home.


    ¡°Sir, will it be the estate or the hilltop vi?¡±


    The estate was the Yorks¡¯ family home while the vi on the hill was a property belonging to Zachary. His


    permanent domicile was the vi, but he would catch up and have dinner with the elders of the family at


    the estate every now and then.


    ¡°To Brynfield.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Zachary got into the Rolls Royce and instructed in a husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to bring around the


    national car I bought.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a fa?ade to fool his wife. What was his wife called again?


    ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s the name of the missus again?¡±


    Zachary could not be bothered to dig out the marriage license. Oh, it was likely Nana did not return it to


    him after he showed her. Anyhow, the marriage license was not with him.


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°¡­ The young missus is Serenity Hunt. She¡¯s twenty-five this year. You might


    want to remember that.¡±


    Mr. Zachary had an exceptional memory, but when it came to people who he was not fond of, he jammed


    them out.


    This was especially true with women. He probably would not know thedy¡¯s name even if they met


    every day.


    ¡°Sure. Got it.¡±


    Zachary responded offhandedly.


    Judging by Zachary¡¯s tone, the bodyguard knew he would not be bothered to learn the young missus¡¯


    name.


    Refusing to waste more brain cells on Serenity, Zachary slumped against the seat and rested his eyes.


    The journey from Wiltspoon Hotel to Brynfield took ten minutes.


    With the luxury sedan convoy stopping at the neighborhood gate, Zachary proceeded to drive the


    national MPV into the neighborhood.


    Although he could not remember his bride¡¯s name, Zachary was not going to forget about the property he


    bought.


    Soon, he arrived at the entrance to his home and took notice of a pair of familiar slippers at the door.


    They seemed to be his.


    Why were they thrown out?


    It must be Serenity!


    Doing a slow burn, Zachary saw tension in his chiseled face. He was grateful to the girl for saving Nana


    at first, but all that good impression was lost following Nana¡¯s constant praising of her and nagging to


    marry her.


    Now Zachary believed Serenity was a conniving person.


    Although he gave in to Nana to marry Serenity in the end, Zachary drew the line there. He nned to


    keep his identity hidden after marriage to be the judge of Serenity¡¯s character. If Serenity passed the test,


    he would ept her as his wife forever.


    If he were to find out that she was a scheming woman, then she should get what wasing.


    No good ever came to those who yed games with Zachary.


    Whipping out his keys, Zachary tried to unlock the door, but his attempt was futile. He was less than


    happy when he realized that the woman had locked him out.


    This was his house!


    He let her in, and yet she locked her out!


    Seeing red, Zachary lifted his foot and kicked the door. Bang!


    Zachary was also trying to get Serenity on the phone.


    Because of the earlier incident, Zachary saved Serenity¡¯s contact and added the spousal title for a


    reminder. He would be d*mned if he could remember who Serenity was for once instead of deleting her


    contact again.


    Serenity was startled awake by the kick on the door.


    Who was pounding the door in the middle of the night? How was she supposed to sleep?


    Serenity was a grump in the morning, not to mention now that she was woken up by the noise. Throwing


    off the covers, Serenity stormed out in her pajamas.


    Since her phone was in the room, she had no idea that Zachary called.


    ¡°Who is it? Why are you knocking on my door when you should be sleeping?¡±


    Serenity opened the door as she ran her mouth at the guy standing outside. She was stumped the


    moment she got a good look at the person¡¯s face. Serenity stared at Zachary¡¯s face for a while before


    getting ahold of herself and putting on a smiling face. She embarrassedly uttered, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s rage was already on an all-time high as she did not pick up his call.


    Brushing Serenity off, Zachary walked past her and entered the house with a sour face.


    Serenity stuck her tongue out behind his back.


    This was the aftereffect of marrying at first sight.


    She popped her head out the door to look. It was a good thing the neighbors were not awakened by


    Zachary¡¯s vigorous mming.


    Spotting the slippers by the door, Serenity bent over to put them back inside the house before locking the


    door behind her.


    ¡°I got home at midnight. I thought you wouldn¡¯t being back since you weren¡¯t home by then. That¡¯s


    why I locked the door.¡±


    Serenity exined.


    ¡°I was alone at home, so I thought I should put your slippers at the door just to be safe. People will know


    there¡¯s a man in the house if they see a man¡¯s slippers. They wouldn¡¯t dare try anything.¡±


    No bad guys scared Serenity as she practiced self-defense. Nevertheless, it did not stop Serenity from


    putting home safety measures into ce.


    Sitting on the sofa, Zachary stared icily at her with dead-pan yet prating eyes.


    The nights in October were chilly, to begin with. Not only did Serenity feel the chill from his piercing re,


    but winter was also brought forward. It was freezing!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity brought his slippers over and ced them by his feet while apologizing.


    She should have called to ask if he wasing back.


    It took a while before Zachary coldly blurted, ¡°I said not to mind me, but this is my home. I¡¯m not happy


    that you locked me out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. York. I¡¯m sorry. Next time, I¡¯ll call in advance to check if you¡¯reing back. I¡¯ll lock the


    door if you have no ns to return.¡±


    After a brief silence, Zachary uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll inform you when I¡¯m going on business trips. I¡¯ll be home every


    day unless I tell you otherwise. Don¡¯t call me. I¡¯m a busy man. I don¡¯t have time to take your tiresome


    calls.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Serenity answered.


    Whatever he said then.


    This was his ce.


    He was the boss.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you want any supper?¡±


    Since Zachary worked untilte, Serenity thought he must be hungry. Hence, she asked out of kindness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of midnight snacking. It¡¯s fattening.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Zachary was careful to watch his weight, refusing to let himself go and be overweight.


    It was hard to shed the pounds.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°You¡¯re fit, Mr. York.


    ¡°So¡­ I guess I¡¯ll go back to bed?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Zachary replied.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    Serenity wished him goodnight before turning on her heel to leave.


    ¡°Hang on, Se¡­ Serenity.¡±


    Zachary called after her.


    Pausing, Serenity turned her head around and asked, ¡°Yes?¡±


    Zachary looked at her and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t walk around in your pajamas next time.¡±


    She was not wearing a bra underneath her pajamas. Unfortunately, his eagle eyes picked up on that.


    They were husband and wife anyway, but what if someone else caught her in her pajamas?


    Thest thing he wanted was for other men to see through his wife¡¯s body.


    Red in the face, Serenity bolted back to her room and mmed the door shut.


    Zachary, ¡°¡­¡±


    She was embarrassed before he could feel awkward for her.


    Zachary took a moment to sit before heading to the master bedroom. He bought the furnished house at


    thest minute. It was move-in ready.


    Nevertheless, his bedroom had not been sorted out due to the rush.


    He was quite impressed that Serenity knew how to take a hint instead of brazenly demanding to sleep in


    the same room.


    Thank goodness fulfillment of marital obligations was not asked of him.


    The wee hours of the morning went by uneventfully for the married couple.


    The next day, Serenity woke up at six o¡¯clock in the morning as usual.


    Before, she would make breakfast and tidy up the ce after she got up. If time permitted, she would


    help her sister hang theundry out to dry.


    Serenity had taken the role of a nanny in the years she stayed at Liberty¡¯s ce, mainly because she


    was trying to lighten the load off her sister. However, her brother-inw took it for granted and ordered


    her around like a nanny.


    She woke up today and stared at the unfamiliar bedroom that she spent the night in. As memories


    flooded back into her mind, Serenity murmured, ¡°I must be half-asleep to think I¡¯m still at my sister¡¯s


    ce. This is my home. I don¡¯t have to get up now.¡±


    Serenityid back down to return to dreand.


    It was a shame that she could not adjust her body clock though. Serenity could not sleep in even if she


    tried.


    She might as well get up since her tummy was rumbling.


    After a change of clothes and a wash-up, Serenity walked out of her room and took a nce at


    Zachary¡¯s bedroom door. By the looks of the closed door, he must still be sleeping.


    Well, it was hard to get up at this hour since he was hometest night.


    Serenity wandered into the kitchen and stared at the empty room. A brief silenceter, she turned around


    and made her way out.


    She had ced an order for kitchenware yesterday, but the stuff had not arrived.


    Had she known, Serenity would have bought them in a store rather than online.


    While moving house yesterday, Serenity remembered seeing a breakfast ce in the neighborhood.


    Serenity decided to get breakfast takeouts.


    She wondered what Zachary fancied eating.


    It was not like she could wake him up and ask, so she bought a variety.


    Serenity got breakfast omelet, bacon, sausages, pancakes, and toast ¨C the favorites of ordinary people


    in Wiltspoon.


    Zachary was an early riser despite staying up the night before. No sooner had Serenity gone out to get


    breakfast than he woke up.


    Unustomed to having a wife, he once again forgot about Serenity¡¯s existence and walked out bare-


    chested to get a ss of water. At that point in time, Serenity swung open the door to enter the house


    and their gazes met.


    The next thing she knew, Zachary locked his arms against his chest and ran back to his room like


    Serenity didst night.


    Dumbstruck at first, Serenity soon burst intoughter.


    She muttered to herself. ¡®There¡¯s nothing interesting about a man¡¯s upper body. It¡¯s nothing more than


    abs. I can¡¯t believe he put his arms over his chest. Haha. That was so funny!¡¯


    A whileter, Zachary reemerged fully dressed in a suit. He did not look too pleased, but who was he to


    tell Serenity off?


    It was his fault for forgetting that a strange woman was in his living space now. The strange woman was


    also his wife on paper.


    Normally, Zachary stayed in his vi and would wake up to an empty second floor. So long as he


    remained upstairs, the maids would not enter his space. At times he would ditch the shirt when feeling


    cheeky.


    This was the case today, and the scheming girl saw his bare chest.


    ¡°Mr. York, I got breakfast. Come and have them.¡±


    Despiteughing her *ss off, Serenity did not forget the agenda at hand. She ced the breakfast variety


    on the dining table and called the man, who felt vited, over.


    Zachary stood in silence for a bit before heading over. He nced at the breakfast and callously asked,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°I do. I¡¯m a good cook.¡±


    ¡°The store-bought breakfast, especially from the street stalls, is not very hygienic. You should cut down


    on that. You should make your own food since you can cook. It¡¯s sanitary and safe.¡±


    As the head of the York household, Zachary had never eaten breakfast favorites of Wiltspoonese.


    Serenity replied with a question, ¡°Have you seen your kitchen? It¡¯s cleaner than your face. It has nothing


    in there. Even if I¡¯m the chef of a five-star hotel, I can¡¯t pull a feast without tools and ingredients.


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Are you going to eat it?¡±


    Serenity asked.


    Zachary was starving but tried to y it cool. He took a seat at the table and faintly said, ¡°It¡¯d be a waste


    not to eat since you already bought it. I guess having it once or twice won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Way to save himself from embarrassment.


    Serenity split half of each dish to him.


    Taking a seat, she ate her share and remarked, ¡°I looked around when I moved in yesterday. I ordered


    quite a bit of kitchen utensils online. I¡¯ll get the groceries and cook when the things arrive, so you don¡¯t


    have to eat street food.¡±


    He held a high position in a major corporation. She guessed white cors were particr about their


    food.


    Serenity had the habit of cooking at home and only ordered takeout when she was at the shop. She was


    willing to amodate his fussiness for food.


    ¡°Our home is missing a lot of stuff. Can I decorate the ce to my liking?¡±


    Zachary picked his head up to nce at his wife sitting opposite him before digging into his breakfast.


    Themon breakfast tasted alright.


    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife with a marriage license. This is your home. You can decorate it as you like on


    the condition that you don¡¯t touch my room.¡±


    She was free to turn the other rooms upside down.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having obtained his permission, Serenity made up her mind to go as nned.


    With flowers and a swing on the balcony, she could read a book and admire the flower while sitting in her


    swing during her spare time.


    ¡°That reminds me. Nana told me yesterday toe back with you on the weekend for dinner and to


    meet the family.¡±


    Zachary faintly responded, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know. I need to check my schedule. If I can¡¯t make the time, I¡¯ll get


    Nana to bring my parents over. You guys can meet and have a meal.¡±


    Serenity had no objections.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Now that his belly was filled, Zachary took out his wallet and looked through it, but he did not have much


    cash on him. In the end, he pulled out a debit card and put it in front of Serenity.


    With a raised brow, Serenity looked at him.


    ¡°You need money to buy things. This card is for you. The PIN is¡­¡±


    Zachary looked for a pen and paper and wrote the PIN down before handing it to Serenity.


    ¡°You can use the card for household expenses. I¡¯ll transfer the money into the ount every month


    when my wages are in, but you need to keep track of whatever you buy. I don¡¯t mind you spending the


    money, but I need to know what it¡¯s spent on.¡±


    Back when they got the marriage license, Serenity had asked him whether they should go halves on the


    expenses, to which Zachary shot down. Since they were a married couple, they were family. He did not


    mind giving her money.


    Zachary had more money than he could count and could not put a figure to his assets. He barely had


    time to spend the money as he was often busy at work. At least, his wife could now help him use some


    of it.


    Nevertheless, it did not mean that Zachary wanted to be taken advantage of. He had to watch out as


    Serenity was a scheming girl in his eyes.


    He had no problems with Serenity squandering the money on the house.


    Serenity could not stand Zachary¡¯s attitude and conduct.


    She slid the debit card, alongside the paper with the PIN, back to Zachary. She did not even spare a


    nce at the PIN.


    ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re not the only one in the house. I¡¯m living here too. You bought the house, so I save on


    rent by living here. I can¡¯t let you pay for the house expenditure too. I¡¯ll pay for whatever¡¯s needed for the


    house.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss with you if the cost of a household item exceeds two thousand bucks. You can chip in


    whatever amount you see fit.¡±


    Her ie was high enough to cover the daily household expenses. There was no need for him to pay


    unless it was a huge purchase.


    It was not that she could not ept his money, but his attitude rubbed her the wrong way. He made it


    seem like she was after his money and even told her to keep track of the purchases. Her bookkeeping


    was only for the shop¡¯s expenditure and not extended to her life.


    Zachary was not an idiot. On the contrary, he was very smart. From the refusal, Zachary caught on that


    his attitude hurt Serenity¡¯s pride. He fell silent for a moment before pushing the debit card and PIN-


    written paper toward Serenity. Softening his tone, he said, ¡°I know you own a shop, but how much can


    you make? You said it yourself that this is our home. You¡¯re part of it and so am I. How can I let you


    shoulder all the household expenses? Take it. Don¡¯t keep a record of your purchase if you don¡¯t want to.


    ¡°Have you given a thought about getting a car? Do you need my help to pay the initial deposit? You can


    afford the monthlymitment with your ie.¡±


    Zachary did not really look into her earnings, but she must be doing well since she started a bookshop at


    the entrance of Wiltspoon School. Surely, she made quite a bit. At this age, it was the easiest to get


    women and children to open their wallets.


    ¡°The house is not too far from my shop. I can take my bike. The traffic in Wiltspoon is horrible during rush


    hour. My two-wheeled ride is better than a four-wheeled motor.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    She was right.


    He avoided the rush hour to get to work.


    Sometimes, he was caught in the morning rush hour when he had to leave for an emergency. The


    gridlock traffic would make him wish he took his private jet out instead.


    ¡°It would make your life easier with a car. You can drive on the weekends and take your sister and


    nephew for a short trip.¡±


    Zachary remembered Nana saying that the woman lived together with her sister. The people who


    mattered most in Serenity¡¯s life were her sister and nephew.


    ¡°Maybeter. We just got married, and we don¡¯t know each other well. I don¡¯t feelfortable using your


    money to buy a car. I have enough savings to get a car, but a house is a better investment. I can have a


    home with a house. I¡¯m not like you men. Men prefer getting cars.¡±


    There was a preferential difference between men and women; women would usually pick a house while


    men were after cars.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. My sister wants to meet you, but I told her that you¡¯re away on business. I¡¯ll take you to see


    her at ater date.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Zachary answered.


    After the chat, Serenity went to air the clothes while Zachary sat in the living room. He wanted to read


    the papers, but he did not have a subscription delivered to this ce. Since he could not find the


    newspaper, he turned to check the news on his phone to kill time.


    ¡°Have you done yourundry?¡±


    Having hung herundry out in the sun, Serenity threw a question to the man on his phone.


    ¡°I got it covered.¡±


    His clothes were normally sent to the dry cleaners.


    Serenity pursed her lips without saying a word more. She went about her business.


    She swept, mopped, and tidied up the ce.


    Zachary watched as she shuttled back and forth in the house, doing a maid¡¯s job. Furrowing his brows,


    he was tempted to say something but held his tongue after much thought.


    The maids were on top of house chores at his home, but the wife was the one responsible for housework


    in the everyday family.


    It was a good thing his butler arranged for the maids to clean before they moved in. The house was


    spotless. Serenity swept around without finding a speck of dust.


    Now that she was done with the daily tasks, Serenity returned to her room and cleaned herself up. With


    a handbag in hand, Serenity walked out of the room and told the man on the sofa, ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m going to


    my sister¡¯s ce and then to the shop. Around what time will you be home? You can leave me a


    message, so I¡¯ll leave the door unlocked.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle back every night unless I¡¯m away on business. I¡¯ll let you know beforehand if I need to go


    away.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Serenity replied.


    ¡°Se-Serenity, take the card.¡±


    Holding the bank card, Zachary got up and approached Serenity. He handed the debit card to her and


    apologized. ¡°I should¡¯ve watched my tone just now. I apologize. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Serenity studied his face for a while, finally epting the card as he appeared genuine this time. She


    stuffed the card, alongside the paper with the PIN, into her pocket.


    ¡°I should get going.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary stood there as he watched Serenity leave.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once the door was shut, he let out a sigh of relief.


    He did not seem to do a good job assuming the role of a husband.


    Returning to his seat on the sofa, Zachary grabbed his phone from the coffee table and called the butler


    in the family home. With the butler picking up, he uttered in a low voice, ¡°Sam, when the old Mrs. is up,


    tell her to gather the family to have dinner at Brynfield. The old Mrs. will know what it¡¯s about.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Serenity went to her sister¡¯s ce.


    She opened the door and went inside the house to find her sister was already up. Liberty was busy in the


    kitchen.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Seren, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Liberty came out of the kitchen and was happy to see her little sister. ¡°Have you eaten? I¡¯m making a pot


    of pasta. Do you want a te?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I had breakfast. Have you started cooking? You don¡¯t have to if you haven¡¯t because I brought


    you and Sonny breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Sonny had a feverst night. I didn¡¯t sleep much the whole night, so I got upte. Your brother-


    inw had to get breakfast from the shop. He wasn¡¯t happy about it. He used me of doing nothing all


    day and I could¡¯ve made him breakfast since all I did was look after a child.¡±


    Liberty was hurt.


    Serenity was furious for her sake. ¡°Why did Sonny have a fever? You should take him to see a doctor


    later even if the fever¡¯s gone in case ites back. Seriously. I can¡¯t believe your husband didn¡¯t bother


    to help and even yelled at you when your child was sick.


    ¡°Is my brother-inw still insisting on going Dutch after I moved out, Liberty?¡±


    Liberty took a seat on the sofa and unwrapped the food. She dug in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take Sonnyter. He¡¯s


    still insisting on splitting the expenses. He said that all I do is spend money rather than earn my keep. He


    mentioned that I have no idea the pressure he¡¯s under. As part of the family, I should contribute to the


    household expenses.


    ¡°I bet his sister taught him that. My sister-inw can¡¯t stop poking her face into our affairs after she got


    married. My husband used to be good to me, and his sister ruined that.¡±


    Prior to handing in her resignation letter, Liberty worked her way up to the financial chief position. She


    was paid handsomely. Liberty gave up a lot for love and marriage but received hate from her inws in


    return.


    Liberty only spent her money on the home. The clothes she bought were with Serenity¡¯s money. The


    shopping only came once in a while, and buying things like cosmetics were less frequent than new


    clothes.


    However, her inws would kick up a fuss about Liberty¡¯s spending whenever she bought new clothes


    and cosmetics. Even if Liberty exined that it was with Serenity¡¯s money, her inws would argue the


    gifted money was a joint asset with her husband, so she had no right to use it for herself.


    ¡°Liberty, why don¡¯t you send Sonny to a kindergarten? You can pick up your career again and earn as


    much as, if not more than your husband.¡±


    Serenity felt sorry for her sister.


    While Serenity was living under the same roof with her sister and family, Serenity would take on all the


    housework to help her sister out. Now that she had moved out, Liberty got more on her te.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Your brother-inw said to wait until Sonny is three or four before enrolling him in a kindergarten.¡±


    Liberty was interested to return to the workce. If nothing else, the burden of a car loan, mortgage, and


    elderly care was weighing heavily on the family.¡±


    Serenity frowned as she got the sense that Liberty¡¯s husband was treating Liberty like cr*p, and it was


    only getting worse. Serenity had to ask, ¡°Do you think your husband is seeing someone else?¡±


    Startled, Liberty uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I know how much he¡¯s making. He doesn¡¯t have extra money to


    keep a mistress.¡±


    ¡°But your husband¡¯s been increasingly rude to you. You must think about your future. Don¡¯t be a


    misunderstood stay-at-home mom without an ie.¡±


    Liberty fell silent for a moment before stating, ¡°We¡¯ll see. Don¡¯t worry about me, Seren. I¡¯ll be okay. How


    are you doing? When is your husbanding back from his trip?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a while. He can be busy since he¡¯s working in a major corporation.¡±


    Liberty inquired about Serenity¡¯s life at the new home in detail. She was able to rx once she was sure


    her little sister was doing well.


    Now that Serenity had spent some time with her nephew, Liberty urged her to get back to the shop.


    While riding her e-bike to the bookshop, Serenity reflected on her sister¡¯s messy life. Distracted, Serenity


    failed to pay attention to her surroundings and nearly rammed into a car. With her fight-or-flight instincts


    kicking in, Serenity swerved to the side and narrowly missed the car. At the same time, she hit the


    brakes.


    The car also came to a screeching halt.


    Serenity nced at the car. It was a Roll Royce, a luxury sedan!


    Behind the Rolls Royce was a row of identical vehicles. The people in those cars must be the


    bodyguards of the person in the luxury sedan.


    Since Wiltspoon was a metropolis, luxury sedans were not a rare sight.


    Serenity made a gesture of apology to the driver before starting her e-bike and slipping away.


    There was no way she was going to wait to be yelled at.


    The driver turned his head over to the man in ck in the backseat. ¡°Mr. Zachary, it¡¯s the missus.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face fell as he clearly witnessed Serenity almost knocking onto his car. She was obviously


    distracted. To have an absent mind while riding on a busy road, was she trying to get herself killed?

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Despite tearing into Serenity in his mind, Zachary had no intention to say or do anything about it.


    Serenity was his wife on paper, but they were no different than strangers.


    Too scared to say anything, the driver started the car.


    Serenity had no idea she nearly ran into her man¡¯s car. She sped off on her e-bike and made it to the


    shop in no time. Jasmine always arrived earlier than Serenity since the former lived nearby.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Jasmine ordered breakfast after she was done setting up the shop. She was enjoying breakfast when


    her best friend entered the scene. Jasmine asked with a smile, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Jasmine went on to finish the most important meal of the day.


    ¡°I brought you some desserts. They¡¯re delicious. Try them.¡±


    Picking up a bag by the cash register, Jasmine told her best friend.


    Serenity ced her bike key by the cash register and sat down before pulling over the bag containing the


    dessert. ¡°You can¡¯t go wrong with desserts. I saw a Roll Royce on my way to work, Jasmine.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°I see. It¡¯s not strange to spot a Rolls Royce in Wiltspoon, but it¡¯s not amon sight.


    Did you see who¡¯s in the car? Is it just like in the books ¨C a hot and single CEO?¡±


    Serenity stared at Jasmine without a word.


    Jasmine chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s what it¡¯s like in the books. Why are the young, hot, and rich CEOs eluding


    us?¡±


    ¡°The storylines are made up to cater to the market. Would anyone read a book if it¡¯s about your average


    wage earner? The leading man has to be society¡¯s elite even if he isn¡¯t a CEO.¡±


    Jasmine burst into another bout ofughter.


    ¡°That reminds me. Are you free tonight, Seren?¡±


    ¡°You know I¡¯m either at home or at the shop, right? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Life was simple to Serenity as it only revolved around managing the shop and caring for her sister¡¯s son.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dinner party tonight. It¡¯s a gathering of high society. I got an invite. Do you want toe along


    and have a peek into their world?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Serenity turned down the offer. ¡°I don¡¯t run in the same circle as them. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Although she earned quite a bit, the upper crust was beyond her reach. She had no intention to elbow


    her way into themunity, nor did she have the means to.


    To be frank, Serenity might be mistaken as the server if someone of her social status were to attend such


    a refined dinner party.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either, but my mom begged my aunt for an invite. I can bring a plus one, so I thought


    of taking you. Seren, oh Seren. Pleasee with me to see what it¡¯s like. Wait, no. I need you there to


    be my rock. I don¡¯t want my mom to nag at me.¡±


    The Soxes were wealthy and locals of Wiltspoon. They owned several properties and half a block of


    stores, making their millions through rent. However, wealth could not buy social standing.


    Mrs. Sox took pride in her daughter¡¯s pretty face as marrying her daughter off could be the ticket to a


    higher social ss. Jasmine¡¯s aunt happened to marry into a rich and powerful family. It had been a few


    tough decades, but it finally worked out for the aunt as she was now rubbing shoulders with the upper


    ss.


    The aunt doted on Jasmine and believed her niece had just only what it took to bag a wealthy and


    influential bachelor. Since Jasmine¡¯s mom asked, the aunt was happy to make it happen for her niece.


    ¡°Is Mrs. Sox pressuring you to get married again?¡±


    ¡°All mothers are the same. They can¡¯t wait to kick their daughters out and make them another man¡¯s


    problem once their daughters turn eighteen. I can make my own money and be financially independent. I


    don¡¯t need a man to enjoy a good life.


    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t marry out of your social ss. I don¡¯t want to marry up. Although my aunt is


    mingling well with the circle, it took her decades to get there. She faced a lot of difficulties when she first


    married her husband. She used to cry to my mom when she visited back then. She knows what it¡¯s like.¡±


    Jasmine was all for freedom and not being bound by the upper crust¡¯s unwritten rules.


    ¡°Come on, Seren. Just tonight. We¡¯ll be in this together. We get to see how the top 1% live. My aunt said


    there will be a lot of young eligible bachelors attending tonight. They¡¯re all Wiltspoon¡¯s finest and richest.


    We can check the scene out even if we¡¯re not there to snag a man. It¡¯s a dinner party, so there¡¯s going to


    be lots of good food.¡±


    Serenity was not one to say no to food.


    So was Jasmine.


    It was thatmon interest that brought the pair together.


    It took an hour of convincing before Serenity gave in to her best friend¡¯s request. They closed the store


    early to attend the event.


    Serenity called her sister and asked about her nephew. Her nephew had seen a doctor, and the fever


    was only a case of the sniffles.


    It put Serenity¡¯s mind at ease.


    She then told Liberty about attending a dinner party with Jasmine.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice even if it¡¯s just for the experience. Of course, you could make some friends from that circle.¡±


    Liberty was in favor of Serenity attending the party.


    It was not for any other reason than to witness the other side of the world.


    The shop was closed right after lunch just to attend tonight¡¯s party. Jasmine dragged her best friend


    home to put on some fancy dress and p some makeup on.


    Since the Soxes adored Serenity, they had no problem with Jasmine bringing Serenity along to the


    dinner party. Serenity was married anyway, so there was no concern that Serenity would steal the


    limelight from Jasmine.


    Just after six in the evening, a sedan arranged by Jasmine¡¯s aunt rolled into the Soxes¡¯ driveway.


    ¡°Have fun.¡±


    Seeing the girls off at the door, Mrs. Sox said to Serenity, ¡°Help me keep an eye on Jasmine, Seren.


    Don¡¯t let her stuff her face. Get her to socialize with the young bachelors.¡±


    She told her daughter, ¡°Jasmine, your aunt has done a lot for you. Don¡¯t let her down.¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Sox. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye on Jasmine so she doesn¡¯t


    wander off to the buffet.¡±


    They would hang out at the buffet together.


    ¡°I feel relieved with you around.¡±


    Mrs. Sox was fond of Serenity because the girl was sensible and independent. Had it not been because


    her son was a lot younger than Serenity, Mrs. Sox would have yed matchmaker for them.


    It was regrettable that Serenity was taken. There were a lot of youngsters in the Sox family. Serenity


    could have picked any one of them if she wanted to walk down the aisle.


    It was what it was. There was no point talking about it since it was not like Mrs. Sox¡¯s regret could


    change anything.


    With Mrs. Sox urging them to hurry up, Jasmine, dolled up in morous makeup, white gown, and


    jewelry, pushed her best friend into the sedan arranged by the aunt.


    Seeing that Serenity was married and acting as a plus-one, she did not bother to dress up. She wore her


    usual clothes and put on natural makeup. Nevertheless, her natural beauty still shone through despite


    her in attire.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    The dinner party was held at Wiltspoon Hotel, a ce Serenity never had a chance to step into.


    The Wiltspoon Hotel was one of the finest hotels in the city. Some said it was a seven-star hotel, but


    Serenity had no idea if that was true because it was not news she would follow.


    Jasmine¡¯s aunt arrived at the hotel before the girls and exchanged greetings with her friends. The aunt


    then told her children to enter the hotel while she stayed at the door to wait for Jasmine and Serenity to


    arrive.


    As the car she arranged cruised over behind other cars, the aunt curled her lips to smile.


    A few minutester, Jasmine, with Serenity in tow, approached the aunt.


    ¡°Aunt Rachel.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lowe.¡±


    Serenity and her best friend said hello to Rachel.


    Rachel was not entirely okay with Jasmine bringing Serenity along as she had met the girl before.


    Rachel had to admit that the girl, who lost her parents at a young age, was better looking than her niece.


    Despiteing from a middle-ss family, Serenity carried herself with natural grace and ss.


    The aunt was initially worried Serenity might overshadow her niece, but since Jasmine¡¯s mom mentioned


    Serenity was married, Rachel was relieved.


    Seeing that Serenity ditched the evening dress formon clothes, opted for light makeup, and


    forewent the jewelry, Rachel was d that her morous niece outshone Serenity¡¯s natural beauty. At


    least, Serenity was sensible and knew her ce.


    ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you in. Jasmine, take out your invite. The security will check it for registration.¡±


    Jasmine immediately pulled out her invitation.


    ¡°Mind yourselves when you get in. Try to talk less but observe more. If the time is right, I¡¯ll introduce you


    around. Seren, I can trust you more than I do Jasmine. Watch Jasmine so she stays out of trouble. The


    Wiltspoon Hotel is one of the hotels the richest family owns. The family¡¯s heirs might be here tonight.¡±


    Rachel then whispered in her niece¡¯s ear, ¡°Jasmine, it would be a great blessing to our family if you win


    the heart of one of the heirs. The family tends to keep a low profile and adopts healthy family values. You


    don¡¯t hear much of a power struggle. Most importantly, the men in that family are decent enough not to


    have mistresses.


    ¡°My daughter isn¡¯t at the age to marry yet. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve saved the chance for my daughter.¡±


    Ultimately, Rachel had a closer bond with her daughter than with her niece.


    However, her daughter was only seventeen and not at the legal age to marry.


    Jasmine replied, ¡°¡­ Aunt Rachel, I wouldn¡¯t dare dream of climbing up the socialdder by marrying the


    richest family in Wiltspoon.¡±


    She came here for the food.


    Serenity stood next to them, listening without butting in.


    She was here to y second fiddle anyway. Her eyes were set on the food as it was said that Wiltspoon


    Hotel had great chefs.


    ¡°What¡¯s thest name of the richest family?¡±


    Although Jasmine was not a daydreamer, it did not stop her from prying.


    ¡°York.¡±


    ¡°York? Now, isn¡¯t that peculiar?¡± Jasmine nudged her best friend as Serenity¡¯s new husband shared the


    samest name.


    Serenity knew what her best friend was getting at, but she simply grinned without a word. Although her


    husband¡¯sst name was York, Zachary had no rtion to the richest family except for the surname. It


    wasmon to share the same full name, let alone ast name.


    ¡°The Yorks might be made of money, but they¡¯re not snobs. The family will ept whoever their boys


    pick so long as the woman is of good character. The Yorks are pretty open-minded.¡±


    Rachel had no qualms about pushing her niece to go after the Yorks.


    Her niece was good-looking and nice. Jasmine¡¯s family was also well-off, and although nowhere near the


    wealthiest family, the Soxes prevailed over many.


    Jasmine¡¯s nonchnce tempted Rachel to pull her ear. In the end, Rachel helplessly uttered, ¡°You two


    should head in. I just saw a friend. I¡¯m going there to say hello.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Rachel, we¡¯ll go in then.¡±


    Jasmine hastily dragged Serenity to get away from Aunt Rachel¡¯s nagging. Aunt Rachel was exactly like


    her mom. It was no wonder Aunt Rachel got along with Mom. They were two of a kind.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was Serenity¡¯s first time at the Wiltspoon Hotel while Jasmine had been here a few times. Leading her


    best friend, Jasmine nimbly grabbed two tes of food and hid in a corner.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know thesedies. They won¡¯t give us the time of day if we go up and introduce ourselves.


    Let¡¯s dig in, Seren. We¡¯re here to check out the scene and see what a party among the higher society is


    like.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Sox is going to kill you if she finds out you¡¯re only here for the food.¡±


    Nheless, Serenity came for the same thing.


    Jasmine uttered without a care, ¡°Look at me. Who am I to snag one of the eligible bachelors here


    tonight? My aunt is dreaming to think the heirs would fancy me.


    ¡°Seren, do I look like Miss Universe or Miss World to you? Would the heirs think I¡¯m a catch? Heh. Only


    my aunt would think that. Let¡¯s not bother. Come on. Dig in. The Wiltspoon Hotel¡¯s known for its gourmet


    food. I had been to the hotel restaurant in the past, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to order some of the


    dishes. They were too expensive. I can finally try them tonight.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to you, I get to try the food too.¡±


    Like Jasmine, Serenity was indifferent about the whole thing.


    Serenity was married anyway.


    The pair hid in a corner as they enjoyed a great feast.


    Suddenly, the crowd turned their eyes to the hotel entrance. With silence filling the room, the pair, who


    were munching in delight, realized something was up.


    Serenity elbowed her best friend and asked, ¡°Jasmine, why did they stop talking? They are all facing the


    door. Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    Jasmine stood up while Serenity followed behind. Getting on their tiptoes, the pair tried to get a view of


    the hotel entrance, but there were too many people in between to witness the grand entrance. It was


    quite a bustle that drew everybody¡¯s attention.


    The organizer of the event tonight was a prominent figure in the business world who was buddies with


    the Yorks. Since Zachary was head of the York family and the party was held in his family¡¯s hotel, the


    least Zachary could do was to show up.


    After sorting out the critical affairs, Zachary made an appearance at the event.


    His lofty build and attractive appearance, despite his tense facial muscles and standoffish presence,


    were like a ma, drawing everybody¡¯s attention wherever he went.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary was showered with reverent greetings as he made his way through the crowd.


    The high-standing CEOs greeted Zachary face-to-face.


    Zachary courteously nodded his head as a response to the hellos.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Zachary was the center of attention as he walked into the room,pletely oblivious to his new bride in


    a corner. Serenity¡¯s gaze could not get past the crowd and onto her man¡¯s face.


    After failing to catch a glimpse of the leading man despite standing on her toes to look for a long time,


    Serenity soon lost interest and sat back down. She tugged on her best friend and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother.


    There are too many people around to get a good look. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    To Serenity, the mission tonight was to pig out!


    ¡°Wait for me here, Seren. I¡¯ll ask my aunt who came. All thatmotion is as if the king has graced us


    with his presence.¡±


    The curiosity was eating Jasmine up inside.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Serenity casually replied.


    Jasmine went off on her own.


    Since Serenity had cleared her tes, she picked up her empty tes and got up. While everybody


    was fussing over the VIP, Serenity could grab the food at ease without enduring the stares and dirty


    looks.


    Zachary walked into the room and first went to have a small talk with the organizer of the event. His


    bodyguards, with their game faces on, kept their eyes and ears peeled for anything and everything. Mr.


    Zachary had a thing against femalesing too close.


    Their primary task when attending events with Mr. Zachary was to be on the lookout for those with


    ulterior motives.


    Perhaps blessed with height, one of the bodyguards was able to look far and caught sight of Mr.


    Zachary¡¯s wife while assessing the venue.


    Zachary withheld his identity when he married Serenity. However, as Zachary¡¯s bodyguards, they


    recognized the missus of the house. Hence, Zachary¡¯s bodyguards, aside from the old Mrs., were


    familiar with Serenity.


    Thinking his eyes were fooling him, the said bodyguard was fixated on the girl and realized that it was


    indeed Mr. Zachary¡¯s wife. 1


    The missus was unfazed by Mr. Zachary¡¯s presence as she held two tes and selected her favorite


    food. It did not take long before her tes were filled to the brim. Carrying two tes of food, Serenity


    walked away and sat down at the table in a corner.


    She proceeded to indulge in the food like nothing ever happened.


    The bodyguard, ¡°¡­¡± Once Zachary was done exchanging words with a few well-acquainted CEOs, the


    bodyguard seized the opportunity to walk up to him and whispered, ¡°Mr. Zachary, I saw your missus.¡± 1.


    Zachary furrowed his brows but quickly wiped off the scowl and coldly blurted, ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°No clue.¡±


    ¡°Keep an eye on her. Don¡¯t let her see me. Also, snap some pictures of who she¡¯s with and interacts


    with.¡±


    In Zachary¡¯s eyes, Serenity had not cleared herself from having an ulterior motive. He suspected


    Serenity: was here to climb higher on the socialdder


    That was the reason he kept his identity from her. Serenity might be turned off that he was a measly


    wage earner


    The bodyguard respectfully took the order.


    Zachary casually went back to sharing a pleasant conversation with the CEOs. It was usually through


    these conversations that deals were closed.


    Serenity was unaware that she was seen and watched by her husband¡¯s bodyguard.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With Jasmine returning from asking around, Serenity inquired, ¡°How was it? Did you get anything?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The heir of the Yorks is here. He¡¯s the head of York Corporation, but I couldn¡¯t see the man


    himself. There are too many people. He¡¯s also surrounded by a security detail. My auntmentably told


    me that the heir doesn¡¯t like females getting too close to him. Every time he attends an event, he keeps


    his bodyguards near to shut out all the singledies from trying to chat him up.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Serenity could not care less.


    ¡°Seren, your man is also a York. Do you think there¡¯s no corrtion? There aren¡¯t a lot of people with


    thatst name, and that¡¯s the surname of the richest family.¡±

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Jasmine brought a ss of red wine to her lips and took a sip.


    ¡°You read too many chick lits. There are so many people with the same first andst names under the


    sun, much less a surname. Bill Gates is one of the richest men, but do you think everybody with that


    last name is his family?¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡®You have a point.¡±


    ¡°My husband is a white-cor worker. He drives a national car and earns six figures. Do you think the


    heir of the Yorks would drive that sort of car? You have a wild imagination, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Serenity never dreamed about bing Cindere. It was fine to daydream but not to the extent of


    being out of touch with reality.


    ¡°Come to think of it, can the head of the York family swing the other way since he doesn¡¯t want young


    females approaching him? Is he married?¡±


    Serenity was the least bit interested in the young heir¡¯s appearance. Nevertheless, it was questionable


    that he shunned away from young women. Either he was chaste, or he had a problem in that


    department. He might y for the other team for all she knew.


    ¡°I never heard the news of him getting hitched. Although we¡¯re not in that circle, news of his marriage


    would rock Wiltspoon since he¡¯s the head of the York household. The papers and media would¡¯ve been


    all over his wedding. We heard nothing, so I guess he¡¯s single.¡±


    Jasmine put down her ss. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve said it. I think something¡¯s up with him. It¡¯s unusual for a


    fine man like him not to even have a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll never know what¡¯s going on in the minds of the wealthy. Eat up. We should leave after eating our


    fill.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jasmine responded. The girls began to feast like nobody¡¯s business.


    Many had observed them. Some looked away after a fleeting nce while others watched on with


    disdain and taunt. It appeared an heiress and her maid attended the ball and hid in a corner to eat the


    whole night as if they had been starved.


    These girls sure could eat!


    ¡°Jas.¡±


    Rachel¡¯s son, Shawn Lowe came by. Younger than Jasmine by three years, he had a good rtionship


    with his cousin.


    He tagged along with his parents to mingle around the crowd when his mother suddenly thought of


    Jasmine. Shawn was under the instructions to look around for Jasmine.


    ¡°Come, Shawn. Sit.¡±


    Jasmine pulled a chair over for her cousin to sit down.


    With Serenity smiling at Shawn, thetter blushed and raised his ss at her. He asked with a grin, ¡°Do


    you drink, Serenity?¡±


    ¡°I rarely do.¡±


    Serenity only indulged in alcohol on a rare asion because she could barely hold her drink.


    How could she when a bottle of beer could knock her out for twelve hours? Serenity would be


    embarrassing herself, her best friend, and Mrs. Lowe¡¯s family if she were to pass out here.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Do you want milk or juice? I¡¯ll bring you a ss.¡±


    Shawn got up to leave.


    Pulling him back, Serenity replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Shawn. I¡¯m full. I don¡¯t think I can handle another drink.¡±


    Shawn sat back down.


    ¡°Jas, did you and Serenity sit here the whole night?¡±


    Shawn appeared troubled as he remarked, ¡°Mom wanted to introduce you to a few nice men, but you


    weren¡¯t there every time she turned around. She couldn¡¯t just walk away from the otherdies, so she


    told me to look for you.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Having eaten to her heart¡¯s content, Jasmine gleefully said, ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m not interested in the eligible


    bachelors. Serenity and I are only here to check out the scene and taste the food. The ce lives up to


    its name as a seven-star hotel. The food is amazing. It was a hearty meal.¡±


    Shawn, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡®re stuffed now. It¡¯s gettingte, Shawn. Serenity and I got to go. Please let my aunt know on my


    behalf.¡±


    Anxious, Shawn did a double take on Serenity and answered, ¡°Leaving so soon? Jas, the party is only


    halfway through. It¡¯s still early. The earliest would be eleven o¡¯clock tonight before the party¡¯s over.¡±


    Serenity chimed in. ¡®We have a business to run tomorrow, so we can¡¯t stay out thatte.¡±


    With the pair getting up, Shawn followed behind them.


    ¡°You know you can dy the opening time by a few hours.¡±


    Shawn hovered around Serenity, hoping to keep the girls around for a little longer.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. Our busiest times are in the morning, afternoon, and evening. Missing out on the


    morning session could cost us a lot.¡±


    Patting her cousin¡¯s shoulder, Jasmine poked fun in delight. ¡°You should stick around and see if there¡¯s


    anyone you fancy. Although you¡¯re still young, nothing¡¯s stopping you from seeing a girl.¡±


    Shawn stole another nce at Serenity. Blushing in the face, he bashfully said, ¡°I¡¯m fresh out of


    college, Jas. I¡¯ll think about marriage once I¡¯m steady in my job for a few years.¡±


    Serenity put forth her opinion. ¡°There¡¯s no rush for boys. Shawn¡®s only twenty-two this year. He can


    wait another two years.¡±


    Shawn bobbed his head along, only for Serenity to add responsively. ¡°You were still a little kid when I


    first met you. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re all grown up now.¡±


    Shawn, ¡°¡­¡±


    Unable to persuade the girls to stay, Shawn walked with them out of the hotel.


    ¡°Jas, did you drive here?¡±


    ¡°Your mom arranged for a car to pick us up.¡±


    Jas was not bothered when she said, ¡°Seren and I can take the cab. You should go back in. Shawn.


    Tell my aunt that we got to leave. I hope you have fun.¡±


    There were a lot of people hanging around the lobby. Everybody nced at Jasmine and Serenity, but


    none came to chat with him as the girls were unfamiliar faces.


    Since the pair did not want to catch a cab in front of the hotel, they walked to the street before hailing a


    cab. They told Shawn, who had been walking with them, ¡°Shawn, hurry back to the hotel. Bye now.¡±


    Shawn waved his arm reluctantly as he watched the girls get into the cab and ride off. He stood by the


    road for a long time before making his way back. At the hotel entrance, he bumped into Zachary who


    was on his way out. The center of attention as always, Zachary demonstrated the makings of a leader


    through his security detall around him.


    Shawn stopped at the sight of him and took a step to the side to make way for Zachary.


    ¡°Mr. Lowe.¡±


    Zachary paused in his footsteps as he was passing by Shawn and politely acknowledged Shawn.


    ttered, Shawn immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Everybody else was taken aback by the exchange of greeting between Zachary and Shawn. The


    Lowes were of the upper crust, but they barely crossed paths with the Yorks. Shawn was only a kid in


    everybody¡¯s eyes. Although he had entered the family business, Shawn was starting from the bottom


    up. Shawn was holding an insignificant position in the Lowes¡¯pany.


    For the lofty Zachary to say hello to Shawn, was he trying to build a bridge because he saw something


    in Shawn as the future heir of the Lowes¡¯ business, or did he see a promising future in the Lowes?


    Mr. and Mrs. Lowe were seeing Zachary out along with the crowd. Seeing that Zachary acknowledged


    their son¡¯s presence, the couple was astonished and pleasantly surprised.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Within the businessmunity in Wiltspoon, anyone who had won Zachary¡¯s favor would go ces


    like the world was theirs to take.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lowe brought their son along to the dinner party so he could meet people and make


    friends. It was toy the groundwork for their son¡¯s future.


    ¡°Mr. Lowe, you were¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just returning from walking my family to get a ride.¡±


    Before Zachary could finish his sentence, Shawn jumped in to exin what he was doing in case


    Zachary might take it the wrong way that Shawn did not care for these social settings or was unhappy


    with the hotel service.


    The Wiltspoon Hotel was one of the many hotels under the Yorks¡¯ gship.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zachary then walked past Shawn, looking like he only greeted Shawn out of politeness.


    Shawn had no time to get over the situation as a crowd around Zachary walked right past him. Shawn


    became a nobody in an instant.


    Everybody was used to Zachary making a brief appearance at an event before taking off.


    The CEOs were secretly d that they managed to talk business with Zachary. It was a good thing that


    they moved quickly and jumped at the chance.


    Soon, the Rolls Royce with the car te number, XX8888, escorted by cars of his security detail, left


    the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    ¡°Where to, Mr. Zachary?¡±


    Behind the wheel, the driver asked.


    Zachary took a look at the time, and it was only half past nine. Since it was still early for him, he gave it


    a thought and replied, ¡®To Brynfield.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± the driver responded.


    To Zachary¡¯s surprise, he came home earlier than Serenity.


    Back at his barren, warmthless, vacant home, Zachary sat on the sofa and disinterestedly watched TV


    while waiting for his wife, who had note home despite leaving the hotel earlier.


    The bodyguard had captured Serenity¡¯s every move at the party and sent the pictures to Zachary¡¯s


    phone.


    Zachary scrolled through each photo. All the woman did was eat as if she had been starving for a


    lifetime.


    Nevertheless, her hiding in a corner to eat was better than her hitting on other men.


    Zachary frowned at her attire. The woman was underdressed and did not even put on an evening


    gown. Of course, he would lock her out of the house if she appeared at the ball, dressed to the nines.


    Apart from Shawn, Serenity did not engage with other males. Shawn was the cousin of her best friend,


    so they must already know each other.


    In the end, Zachary was fixated on a photograph with his lips pursed. His eyes reflected growing


    profundity and callousness.


    It was a hard angle to pull even for a candid photo. The bodyguard somehow managed to capture


    Shawn sneaking a nce at Serenity. As the head of York Corporation, Zachary had trained eagle


    eyes.


    He picked up on the subtlety of the photograph.


    Shawn had a thing for Serenity!


    It was hard for Zachary to believe he had a rival in love!


    There was a click on the door lock.


    Zachary stopped looking at the photos and quickly stuffed his phone into his pocket.


    Serenity opened the door and came into the house to find Zachary sitting on the sofa watching TV.


    While closing and locking the door, she asked. ¡°Are you not workingte tonight, Mr. York?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zachary answered in a deep voice.


    Serenity drew close, holding a carrier bag in hand.


    ¡°I bought cranberries. Do you want same?¡±


    ck in the face, Zachary gave her a dirty look. All she did was eat at the dinner party. Yet, she still


    had room for more.


    She was such a glutton!


    ¡°Cranberries can taste bitter when eaten raw, but there¡¯s a sweet aftertaste thates through. It was


    once the favorite of my most cherished man.¡±


    Taking the seat next to Zachary, Serenity opened the container of cranberries. Zachary discreetly


    scooted to the side to pull away from her. He did not want his clothes stained.


    ¡°Your most cherished man?¡±


    ¡°The man on the hundred-dor bill.¡±


    Zachary, ¡°¡­¡± Money to him was a series of numbers in his ount.


    ¡°Do you want to try a bite? It¡¯s tasty. For real. It¡¯s delicious. I can¡¯t get enough of it.¡±


    ¡°No. Knock yourself out. One more thing. Can you take it to the dining hall? I can¡¯t stand to see the


    furniture stained.¡±


    Seeing that Zachary was a clean freak, Serenity carried her container away while mumbling to herself,¡±


    The high wage earners must be very particr over the finer materials in life.¡±


    Serenity was having a st snacking in the dining room.


    With a grimace, Zachary stared at her back, but who was he to judge?


    To each their own.


    ¡°Mr. York, since you did not workte tonight, can youe home early tomorrow too?¡±


    From the dining hall, Serenity threw a question at the man.


    Zachary fell silent for a moment before coldly inquiring ¡°What for?¡±


    The man must be born indifferent as his tone had always been unemotional and t since their first


    encounter.


    Serenity grumbled in her mind. Nevertheless, they were merely roommates under the guise of


    marriage. They could just divorce if things did not work out !


    ¡°I need you to drive me to the market florist tomorrow. I want to buy a few potted nts to put on the


    balcony. It¡¯s more convenient since you have a car.¡±


    Zachary was without a word.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t get up that early, you can lend me your car I¡¯ll get myself there.¡±


    What time?¡±


    After an internal struggle, Zachary asked for the time in the end. He decided to get up early in the


    morning and go with her to the market florist for nts to furnish their balcony.


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock. We can have breakfast before getting the nts. We might as well get a few essentials for


    the house too.¡±


    Serenity noticed the house was missing a lot of items when she moved in on the first day. She


    suspected that Zachary did not live here prior to her upying the space as there was no hint of life in


    the ce. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary answered.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Once Serenity finished her cranberries and came to the living room, Zachary asked, ¡°Why did you


    close shop early tonight?¡±

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t at the shop tonight. My friend wanted to attend a dinner party and asked me to tag along. Oh,


    right. Mr. York, I want to ask you about something, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s something you¡®refortable


    answering.¡±


    Taking the seat opposite Zachary, Serenity stared at the man with her big bright eyes. The man was


    aloof, distant, and nasty toward her. She knew he built a wall around him to keep nobody out but her.


    However, he was blessed with good looks. His face was aesthetically pleasing as if she was looking at


    a beautiful scenery.


    ¡°The party was held at the Wiltspoon Hotel. I heard the hotel belongs to the wealthiest family in the city.


    Guess what? The heir of the family attended tonight too. Hisst name is York, but I think you¡®re


    unrted to that family, right?¡±


    Without batting an eye, Zachary s¨¦ly replied, ¡°We were rted five hundred years ago.¡±


    Serenity heaved a sigh of relief and responded with a smile, ¡°I knew you have no rtions to the


    wealthiest family in town.¡±


    Seeing that she was d and relieved, Zachary somehow had to ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to be rted


    to them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime now.¡±


    Serenity added with a smirk, ¡°Quit daydreaming.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re linked to the wealthy Yorks, would you marry a stranger like me? Without a doubt, the Yorks


    are the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me in the social hierarchy, and I¡¯m way at the bottom of the barrel. Even if


    you¡¯re only a cousin of the uncle to the grandfather of the family¡¯s heir, I¡¯d think you¡¯re out of my league.


    I wouldn¡¯t feelfortable living together.


    ¡°Since you have no rtions to the wealthy York, I don¡¯t feel the strain as we run in the same circle.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips without a word.


    ¡°Your Nana said you work at a major corporation. Have you heard about the heir to York Corporation?


    He was there tonight. People were all over him as if he was the king. Jasmine and I had to get on our


    tiptoes, but we couldn¡¯t get a look at his face.¡±


    Zachary kept his lips tightly pressed with his brooding and icy eyes.


    ¡°They said that the heir always has bodyguards following him around so no women could get close to


    him. Jasmine asked around and found out that the heir was single and not involved in any scandal. I


    guess he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you think it¡¯s a matter of sexuality or something else since the heir is still single despite his


    age?¡±


    Her words nearly startled Zachary to bite his tongue.


    Zachary could burn holes through Serenity with the stare he was giving her right now.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    : How could she question his manhood right in his face?!


    Taking his re as surprise, Serenity broke it down for Zachary. ¡°For a man of his stature to refuse


    approaching youngdies, he must not be interested in them. No wonder he¡¯s not married even though


    he¡¯s not getting any younger. Ordinary people like us will never understand the world of the rich.¡±


    Resisting the urge to strangle her, Zachary asked coldly, ¡°How do you know he¡¯s not young at all? It


    doesn¡¯t mean he swings the other way just because he steers clear of women.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the head of the York family. We¡®re not living in romance fiction. It takes time for a sessor to


    mature and prove his worth in taking over the family business. They¡¯d be at least thirty-five before that


    can happen. That¡¯s reaching middle age. To a young girl like me, that¡¯s old.¡±


    It was not as if he could correct her that the heir of the Yorks was only thirty years of age, and only five


    years older than she was. He was not old at all.


    A whileter, he callously inquired, ¡®You seem fascinated by the heir.¡°


    ¡°Not at all. This was the first time I got firsthand gossip about a major CEO. Where there are people,


    there¡¯s gossip. I was just giving my two cents. Mrs. Lowe was hoping Jasmine could charm the heir, but


    Jasmine has no intention to marry up. The world of the rich and powerful is beyond us all.¡±


    Serenity had heard about the hardship Mrs. Lowe faced when marrying into a higher social ss. The


    Soxes were multimillionaires, and although they made their money through opportune property


    investments, the family had amassed a fortune. Despite being rich, Mrs. Lowe had to jostle through


    adversity to integrate into the cultured ss. Ordinary girls such as them should not believe in


    fairytales.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m going to shower.¡±


    Serenity and her husband chatted for a bit until there was nothing to talk about. At the end of the day,


    they were still strangers.


    Getting up, Serenity went to the balcony to take in herundry. ¡°When you were renovating, you


    should¡¯ve gotten the builder to install two rails as drying racks.¡±


    Zachary remained silent. He bought a move-in-ready property. These trivial matters were usually not


    his concern, so how would he know the rails had to be installed on the balcony for drying clothes?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    ¡°I¡¯m taking a trip back to my hometown after meeting your parents this weekend. I want to chop down a


    few bamboos to make the rails.¡±


    Zachary replied faintly, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll get someone to install the rails tomorrow.¡±


    Thedy of the York house wanted to go all the way to her hometown to chop down some bamboo and


    haul them back forundry-airing purposes. The only person who coulde up with this is Serenity.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Sure. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°This is also my home.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Serenity answered before carrying herundry to her bedroom. She pushed open her bedroom


    door before turning around to look at Zachary. ¡°If you want, you can leave your dirty clothes out after


    shower. I¡¯ll wash your clothes when I¡¯m doing myundry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thank you. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver two washing machines tomorrow. It¡¯d be easy to have a


    washing machine in each of our bathrooms.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Tell me how much you pay for the washing machines. I¡¯ll split with you.¡±


    Serenity could not let him foot the bill for the washing machines too since he had already given her a


    debit card for household expenses.


    Zachary faintly uttered, ¡®Two washing machines won¡¯t cost a lot. I can afford a few thousands. Besides,


    they¡¯re white goods for our house.¡±


    In case she thought he was horrible with household nning, Zachary added. ¡°I¡¯m usually busy with


    work, so I send my clothes to the dry cleaners. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t get a washing machine.¡±


    It was not a question of the incapability of managing a house, but simply because Zachary did not take


    a lot of things into ount, nor is he knowledgeable about quotidian needs. For the past thirty years,


    he had lived in true fashion thefortable life of an heir. Even so, Zachary would do as much as he


    could by himself.


    Theundry though, was something he had never attempted before.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Serenity understood that highly skilled white cors often made do with life due to their busy schedule.


    They did not have time to think about their daily necessities.


    ¡°Get some early rest, Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity entered her room before shutting and locking the door behind her.


    The sound of the door locking saw a gloom clouding his eyes. He believed she was keeping her guard


    up against him. Nevertheless, Zachary soon realized they were even since he too locked his bedroom


    door and closed the window when he slept at night.


    In a way, they had a good system going on.


    Serenity set her boundaries while he set his. They respected one another and gave each other space


    to breathe.


    Most notably, Serenity never expected him to fulfill his part of the marital duty.


    A momentter, Zachary whipped out his phone to call Sam, the butler. With the call connecting,


    Zachary: solemnly instructed, ¡°Sam, get two washing machines delivered to Brynfield. You can decide


    on the


    brand. Don¡¯t make it too expensive or too cheap.¡± Sam respectfully heeded the request.


    Zachary hung up and stared at the shut door. He then got up and returned to his room.


    The night passed amid the silence.


    The following morning at six o¡¯clock, Zachary was woken up by a call.


    He grabbed his phone for a look. It was Serenity calling him. Although annoyed, Zachary sucked it up


    and took Serenity¡¯s call.


    ¡°Are you awake, Mr. York? We agreed to get flowers at the florist at six.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you. If you could hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Since he said he would take her there yesterday, Zachary swiftly got up, got dressed, washed up, and


    went out the door despite his sleepiness.


    Serenity was holding a purse, containing her phone, keys, and the debit card given by Zachary. She


    was going to check the ount bnce at the ATMter. She had to buy things within her means after


    all.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20 ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zachary drew close and faintly uttered.


    ¡°Kay.¡± Serenity went with him.


    As the couple walked together without a word, Serenity wanted to make conversation. However, that


    ever solemn and tensed face with an invisible ¡°keep out¡± sign on that forehead of his was off-putting.


    His talent would go to waste if he did not be a school teacher. With a face like that, he could


    easily keep the children in check.


    A short whileter, they arrived at the market. Serenity directed Zachary to park the car in an empty lot.


    After getting down from the car, she told him, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±


    Without a peep, Zachary followed behind her.


    The great Zachary York was out of ce for his first trip to the market, but he rolled with it and hid his


    difort from Serenity.


    The pair ordered a bagel sandwich each, and Serenity requested extra toppings for herself. Still, the


    bagel sandwich did not quell Serenity¡¯s hunger.


    Zachary took his time with his food, observing exemry table manners to the tee. It was a


    mouthwatering and appetizing experience to watch him eat. If it were not because she was afraid


    Zachary would criticize her binge eating, she could have ordered some greasy bacon and fried


    potatoes.


    ¡°You can order whatever you want if you¡¯re not full.¡±


    Zachary could tell she wanted more. With that appetite of hers, a bagel sandwich with extra toppings


    was barely scratching the surface.


    Last night at the party, she did not stop shoving food down her throat for over an hour.


    Not only that, but she also brought cranberries home for dessert.


    Despite her slender figure that could pass as a model, the girl could really eat. God knows where all


    that food went.


    ¡°I¡¯m full, but watching you eat makes me hungry.¡±


    Zachary frowned. ¡°Hehe. Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯mplimenting the way you eat. Just by looking at you, I


    feel like you¡¯re feasting on a gourmet meal. I got the craving to join in.¡±


    Zachary stared at Serenity speechlessly before turning his attention back to his bagel sandwich,


    He was only going at a snail¡¯s pace because he could not get used to the food.


    After the couple was done eating, Serenity led him around. Instead of heading straight to the florist,


    Serenity went to a nearby 24-hour ATM for cash withdrawals. Zachary watched as Serenity took out the


    debit card from her purse. Serenity had a good memory and had already memorized the PIN he wrote


    down. Inserting the card into the teller, Serenity punched the PIN and checked on the ount bnce.


    It was ten thousand dors. Ten thousand dors were enough for her to get essential houseware.


    ¡°Let me know if the money isn¡¯t enough. I¡¯ll wire it to the ount.¡±


    It¡¯s more than enough. We don¡¯t need a lot for a two-person household. I was just wondering about the


    bnce so I can stay within budget.¡±


    Serenity had to spare some for living expenses apart from furnishings.


    She had checked on her kitchenware order. It was arriving tomorrow.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anyway. Serenity would be cooking up a storm for the inws on the day of their visit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the florist.¡±


    Serenity put the debit card back in the purse before taking Zachary to a florist close by.


    There were a few florists near the market and business was booming. They would open their shops


    early considering their location adjacent to the market and the high footfall in the mornings and


    evenings.


    Serenity first asked Zachary about his flower preference. Learning he had none, Serenity bought many


    potted nts to her liking. She also purchased two nt stands to assembleter at home.

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Zachary watched as Serenity picked the flowers and haggled with the florist. She lowered the price by


    half from fifty bucks for a potted nt. Not to mention, she made it seem like the florist would not get a


    better deal than what she was offering. It was intriguing, to say the least.


    He was not one to look at the price tag or bargain when shopping.


    Too bad for the florist though because his wife could drive a hard bargain. The look on the florist¡¯s face


    was priceless.


    After paying up, Serenity carried the flowerpots one by one into Zachary¡¯s car.


    At first, Zachary stood by the car and watched butter realized he was standing out for the wrong


    reasons as the girl was doing the heavy lifting herself. He then helped Serenity transport the flowers


    until his vehicle was filled to the brim.


    It was a good thing the florist gave them some ttened cardboard toy on the seats. That was better


    than getting his seats soiled.


    ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± Zachary asked his wife as he got into the car.


    ¡°The car is too full to put anything else. That¡¯s it for today. It won¡¯t take a day or two to furnish a ce.


    I¡¯ll take my time to


    get the stuff and decorate our house.¡±


    With Serenity buckling up, she whipped out her phone to look at the time. She then said to Zachary,


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I need to make a trip to my sister¡¯ster.¡±


    Zachary quietly started the car.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Nana and your parents areing to visit on the weekend. Can | ask my sister toe along with her


    husband for dinner? My sister¡¯s family is all I got. Even though we didn¡¯t marry for love, we should meet


    each other¡¯s family.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Otherwise, their families would be oblivious if they ever bumped into each other on the streets.


    Serenity had grandparents, aunts, and uncles living in the rural area, but they did not take too kindly to


    Serenity and Liberty as they were girls. After Serenity¡¯s parents passed away in a car crash, none of


    the family members stepped up to take the sisters in. However, these family members did not hesitate


    to walk away with a share of the parents¡¯ life insurance.


    The house left behind by Serenity¡¯s parents was upied by her grandparents. Serenity did not bother


    returning to her parent¡¯s home, nor did she see the grandparents as family.


    Despite refusing to take in the girls when their parents passed away, the grandparents had the nerve to


    demand support funds when Liberty got married. The sisters called their grandparents out on hypocrisy


    while Liberty stood firmly on her ground, stopping her husband from paying the grandparents to make


    the problem disappear.


    In the end, the grandparents stormed off in a fuss without receiving a penny. They did not attend


    Liberty¡¯s wedding either.


    In Serenity¡¯s eyes, Liberty was her parent and guardian.


    Zachary did not refuse and replied faintly, ¡°Yes, of course. Let your sister know to meet my family here


    on Saturday.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Soon, they were back at Brynfield.


    With the car parked downstairs, Serenity worked her muscles and started moving the potted nts


    upstairs while Zachary sought help from the neighborhood security guards. He gave the security


    guards a lump sum to move these potted nts up.


    There was no need to strain themselves if a problem could be solved with money.


    Although Serenity thought Zachary was careless with his money, it was not her ce to point that out


    since they were still strangers to each other. In a way, she could take it as him trying to be nice and


    take the load off her. The money spent was kind of worth it, she guessed.


    One corner of the balcony was quickly filled with flowers.


    Zachary walked the security guards to the door while Serenity tried to visualize her concept at the


    balcony. The balcony was huge. Even though she bought a trunk full of nts, they only upied a


    corner. The flower stands had not been put up, and she was running out of time. She would have to get


    to it after getting off work earlyter today.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The balcony is too big. I¡¯m not getting the picture I¡¯m visualizing.¡±


    Zachary took a nce around. Yeah, she was right. His voice was t. ¡°What visuals are you


    expecting? Are you thinking about a mini garden?¡±


    Serenity bobbed her head.


    ¡°Are you going to your sister¡¯s now? You should head over. I¡¯ll head back to the florist and get more


    flowers.¡±


    Serenity looked at the time and asked, ¡°What time do you start work? ¡°I can leave for work a littleter.¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22 Serenity figured senior white cors like Zachary could enjoy a special privilege or two.


    Pulling out the debit card, Serenity gave it to Zachary and urged,¡± Don¡¯t forget to bargain the price to


    half with the florist.¡±


    Zachary stuffed the debit card back into her hands. ¡°I have money.¡±


    Serenity looked at him curiously and left the subject at that.


    Since she had to get to her sister¡¯s ce, Serenity reminded Zachary to get the best deals before


    grabbing her keys and rushed out


    Unbeknownst to her, her man waited until she was gone before taking a short video of the balcony to


    send it to the Yorks¡¯ estate¡¯s head gardener, Henry.


    It did not take long for Henry to return the call.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen the video, Henry. How many pots of flowers do you think I need to turn the balcony into a


    mini garden? Pick a few cheaper ones in your greenhouse. I¡¯m looking for the fast growing kind with


    huge and intricate petals. Deliver them to unit 808 on the eighth floor of block B at Brynfield.¡±


    While getting flowers with Serenity, Zachary noticed that she was drawn to big blooms with borated


    coro. She did not care for the generic petal shapes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need you to file a list of charges too.¡±


    Henry replied, ¡°¡­ Sure.¡±


    ¡°Deliver them by this evening.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, sir.¡±


    Mr. Zachary¡¯s words were hismand.


    ¡°Move them upstairs to the balcony. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±


    It was up to Serenity to arrange the flowers to her liking. She might not like it if he took over her vision.


    Henry acknowledged courteously.


    Zachary quickly hung up the call.


    The unsuspecting Serenity got takeout breakfast for her sister and nephew like yesterday. Feeling the


    bliss, she even bought her nephew a children¡¯s battery-powered bike.


    ¡°Ant Swer.¡±


    Serenity was greeted by Sonny¡¯s beautiful voice the moment she stepped into the house.


    ¡°Sonny, why are you up so early today? Come and see what I got you.¡±


    ¡°Bwike.¡±


    Her nephew, Sonny, had limited vocabry as he was only two years old. Sonny toddled over and


    circled the battery-powered bike, expressing his joy through his actions rather than words.


    Liberty came out of the bathroom, after having tossed hers and her husband¡¯s clothes into the washing


    machine. Her son¡¯s clothes were hand-washed though.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Seren, you spent your money on unnecessary stuff again.¡±


    ¡°I bought my little nephew a toy. That¡¯s not unnecessary.¡±


    Putting down the breakfast takeouts, Serenity went to pick her nephew up and put him on the battery-


    powered bike. She taught Sonny how to ride the bike.


    Sonny was a bright child, quickly getting the hang of riding the bike around the living room.


    ¡°Liberty, I bought you and Sonny breakfast.¡±


    ¡°I set an rmst night, so I could get up early this morning to make breakfast. Your brother-inw


    had a hearty meal before leaving for work.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s face beamed as her son was having a st. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring us breakfast every time


    you visit. You¡¯re married now. You have your own family. Your husband might have a problem if you


    keep spending your money on us.¡± She did not want Serenity¡¯s life to revolve around her.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    ¡°A bit of breakfast won¡¯t hurt the bank. Liberty, I won¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Serenity had adequate ie to help her sister, but she would not pour her entire paycheck into doing


    it as she had her mind set on bing a homeowner.


    ¡°Has Sonny eaten?¡±


    Serenity asked while feeling Sonny¡¯s temperature. His body temperature was in the normal range.


    ¡°He had milk. I have chicken soup simmering on the stove. I¡¯ll feed him someter when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Liberty took excellent care of her son.


    ¡°Zachary will be home in two days. His parents will be visiting this Saturday. Come to Brynfield with my


    brother-inw on the same day for dinner with the family. Can you let him know about this?¡±


    Liberty asked happily, ¡°Is your husbanding back from his business trip?¡±


    ¡°He said he¡¯ll be back Friday night.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep my husband in the loop.¡±


    Liberty had a clear idea of why her sister decided to get married. Although she went along with


    Serenity¡¯s lie, Liberty had her concerns about Serenity¡¯s other half.


    She had never seen Serenity¡¯s husband in person.


    Liberty would not take the meeting with the inws lightly


    After spending some time at her sister¡¯s ce, Serenity left for work.


    Once Serenity was gone, Liberty fed her son chicken soup and took him out for a stroll and shopping.


    She wanted to get new clothes for the meeting with the inws.


    Liberty dressed down as a stay-at-home mom, and her clothes were bargain hunts from warehouse


    sales.


    Back when she was single, Liberty was very particr about the way she lived her life. Although her


    clothes were not big-timebels, they were tailored. Now that she had devoted her life into having a


    family, she stopped working and lost her source of ie. Her savings were drained into the house¡¯s


    renovations.


    Now, Liberty counted her pennies and spent the money on the family rather than herself.


    To make a good impression on her sister¡¯s inws, Liberty bought two dresses a little on the upscale


    side, together with a suit and tie for her husband.


    She was walking out of the clothing store when a call from her husband came in.


    ¡°Hello, honey.¡±


    Holding her son, Liberty pushed the stroller and took the call.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What did you spend on again? It¡¯s over a thousand bucks. That¡¯s more than half of the allowance


    gone. I¡¯m telling you now that we¡¯re going halves on the living expenses. The thousand


    bucks are on you. You¡¯re on your own if you don¡¯t have enough tost the month.¡±


    Like Zachary, Liberty¡¯s husband, Hank Brown gave a supplementary card to his wife. He would transfer


    cash into the ount every month for household expenses. However, the ount was tied to his


    mobile phone number, so he would receive a message whenever Liberty used the card.


    The groceries for a family of three were kept under a hundred bucks as Hank transferred three


    thousand dors into the ount every month. Liberty would have a couple hundred to spare if she


    spent the money wisely. Nevertheless, it was hard to stretch the three thousand bucks should the child


    fall sick.


    Since it slipped Liberty¡¯s mind to bring along her own bank card, Liberty had to swipe the card used for


    household expenses. It never crossed her mind that her husband would be on her case the moment


    she stepped out of the clothing store.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24 ¡°I saw you made a transaction in a clothing store. Did you buy clothes? What did you get


    for it to amount to a thousand bucks? Can¡¯t you cut down on your spending? Do you think I have it


    easy making money?


    ¡°I have a house mortgage, car loan, and my parents¡¯ living allowance to think about. Sonny needs milk


    powder and diapers too! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re contributing to the expenses. I¡¯m on my own. Can¡¯t you


    reduce the expenditure and be a little understanding of me?¡±


    Liberty stopped walking and waited until her husband was done ying the me game before


    exining to him, ¡°Seren said her husband will be back on Friday. The families will meet and have


    dinner on Saturday. As Seren¡¯s family, I hope the meeting will go well. The clothes I have don¡¯t fit me


    anymore, so I bought two dresses.


    ¡°I also bought you a new suit and tie. Hank, we¡¯ll have to skip going to your mom¡¯s this weekend.¡±


    Following her rification, Hank murmured something under his breath. Unable to catch what he said,


    Liberty asked, ¡°Come again, Hank?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Sure, we must dress well to meet the family, but you didn¡¯t have to get two outfits. One¡¯s


    enough. Hurry up and get on a diet. It¡¯s time you lose some weight so you can put on the old clothes.


    You have some nice ones. It¡¯s a shame you can¡¯t wear them anymore.


    ¡°Look at you. All you do is eat, sleep, and spend. Are you a pig? At least a pig can be sold for its meat.


    You¡¯re a worthless pig.¡±


    Reflecting on his wife¡¯s chunky figure, Hank did not hide the disdain in his tone.


    When it came to getting intimate, Hank would not even touch his wife unless he had a hard time


    keeping it in his pants.


    The savvy, hot, and beautiful Liberty before was long gone!


    It never urred to him that the three short years of marriage turned his wife into a whale! His mom


    and sister were right about Liberty pigging out. It was not like she was earning an ie. Liberty


    brought nothing to the table.


    ¡°Mr. Brown.¡±


    As Hank¡¯s secretary entered the office and greeted him with a sweet voice, Hank immediately told his


    wife, ¡°Liberty, I need to get back to work. Hurry home and make dinner. I don¡¯t want toe home


    without a meal ready. God knows what you¡¯re up to every day at home.¡±


    After chewing his wife out, Hank terminated the call before Liberty could say her goodbye.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, please go through this document and sign if everything¡¯s in ce.¡±


    The young secretary slipped a document toward Hank.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Hank took the document for a look and put his signature on the verified papers. He handed the


    papers back to the secretary, together with a Tiffany box he pulled out from the


    drawer. Hank gave the secretary a smoldering gaze and said,¡± Jess, I was passing by the jeweler on


    my way home from closing a dealst night. I went and got you a gold ne. What do you think?¡±


    Jessica took the Tiffany box and opened it. It was indeed a gold ne. With a smile across her face,


    she pulled the ne out of the box.


    Getting up, Hank walked around the desk and came behind her. He grabbed the ne from her


    hands and said thoughtfully,¡± Let me help you with that.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hank put the gold ne on Jessica and kissed her cheek before paying her apliment.


    ¡°Beautiful. The ne looks good on you.¡±


    Getting on her feet, Jessica turned around and wrapped her arms around his neck. She pulled in for a


    kiss on his cheek and coyly expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brown. I love the ne.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Call me Hank when no one¡¯s around.¡±


    Hank pulled her close in his arms as his somewhat handsome face revealed his animalistic desire. He


    drew close to her ear and whispered something.


    Jessica immediately pushed him away while pouting her lips.¡± You have a wife and kid. We agreed on a


    tonic rtionship and nothing else.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Jessica took pleasure in her boss¡¯ courtship and preferential treatment, epting the flowers and gifts


    as they came. However, she refused to cross the line of making out with her boss.


    This was not a matter of protecting her chastity, but rather a means for Hank to yearn for something he


    so desired.


    Jessica¡¯s eyes were not set on bing a mistress, but rather the rightful woman next to Hank.


    Nevertheless, Hank had been in a rtionship with his wife for many years since college. Liberty used


    to be the finance director of thepany, but she quit her job to be a full-time housewife by the time


    Jessica joined thepany.


    Jessica had never met Liberty, but through the mouths of old colleagues, she got to know that Liberty


    gave birth to a son a year into the marriage and became a stay-at-home mom since. It was said that


    Liberty became way out of shape after giving birth.


    Hank had whined about his obese wife more than once.


    Jessica muttered to herself, ¡°Liberty is such a silly cow. She should¡¯ve watched her figure even after


    marriage. No man¡¯s going to stand by their overweight wife.¡±


    It was not Jessica¡¯s fault for going after Mr. Brown. Liberty was to me for not putting in self-care and


    repulsed her husband. All Liberty did all day was waste away money.


    Mi Hrown could spend a little more on Jenica if liberty cut down her spending


    Hand scowled at the mention of liberty ¡°Sho¡¯s a pig I feel sick to my stomach every time I look at her. I


    would¡¯ve divorced her a long time had she not given me a gon¡±


    On the other hand, Serenity had a nice figure. She was younger and more beautiful than Liberty.


    Despite growing up in a rural area, Serenity carried herself with grace, standing out more than Liberty


    Of course, Liberty had that certain charm too in the past. All those extra pounds took that away.


    Liberty was in the dark about her husband¡¯s little affair with his secretary. Since Liberty came to know


    that her husband had a secretary, she thought nothing about a woman¡¯s sweet voice on the other end


    of the line. Putting her son back in the stroller, Liberty began to push and move forward.


    With her head in the clouds, Liberty rammed the stroller into a stationary Maybach


    The damage to the luxury saloon was not that bad, but it still left a scratch on the body of the vehicle.


    Liberty freaked out when she got a good look at the car¡¯s logo.


    It so happened the owner of the vehicle arrived at the scene. He came over quickly


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Liberty apologized repeatedly.


    The man, in his mid-thirties, was dressed in ck and had a rather attractive face. However, a scar


    across the right side of his face added a menacing vibe to his presence. Sonny was so terrified by the


    man that he turned around and reached out to his mom, asking for hugs.


    The scar-faced man checked his car before turning his attention back to Liberty and the child. Although


    looking upset, he did not lose his temper and yell at them. The man said sullenly, ¡°Leave me your


    contact number. I¡¯ll im from you the repair and repaint charges.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister.¡±


    The scar-faced man fell silent for a while before uttering,¡± Things happen, but an apology doesn¡¯t fix


    anything. Watch where you¡¯re going next time. You can pay for the damage to my car, but what are you


    going to do if anything happens to your child?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll watch out next time.¡±


    Liberty pulled out her phone. ¡°Mister, can you share with me your number? I¡¯ll call you, so you can save


    my number. I¡¯ll pay for your car¡¯s repair.¡±


    The scar-faced man informed her about his contact number.


    Liberty dialed the number and waited until she heard a ring before hanging up.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°My name is Liberty. Liberty Hunt.¡±


    After saving Liberty¡¯s name, the scar-faced man waved her off. ¡° Alright then. You¡¯re free to leave.¡±


    Liberty apologized once more and pushed her son away from the scene.


    She was going to get it from her husband when she returned home tonight.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Meanwhile, a train of luxury sedans cruised along with one of them being a Rolls Royce. It was


    Zachary¡¯s private ride. With the convoy stopping at the side of the road, Zachary rolled down his


    window and looked at the scar-faced man. He asked, ¡°What are you doing here, Duncan?¡±


    ¡°I went to get something, but I came back to a scratch on my


    car,¡±


    ¡°Did you catch the perpetrator?¡±


    Out of impulse, Zachary asked, ¡°Do you need my help to catch whoever vandalized your car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I got her number. I¡¯ll im the damages from her after I get my car fixed. Wiltspoon is my city.


    She can run but she can¡¯t hide.¡±


    Returning to his car, Duncan Lewis started the engine and told Zachary, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Without another word, Zachary wound the windows back up and drove away alongside the convoy.


    Time ticked away quickly.


    It was soon evening.


    Once the afterschool rush hour had calmed down, Serenity intended to make dinner for her and


    Jasmine in the kitchen when she received a call from Liberty.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ve been thinking about it all day. I¡¯ming to you because I¡¯m out of options.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Liberty?¡±


    ¡°I was pushing the stroller and identally left a scratch on a Maybach when I went shopping in the


    afternoon. It must be expensive to repair this sort of car. My stash probably won¡¯t cover it. I told your


    brother-inw about it, but he yelled at me to fix my own problem.¡±


    With her heart sinking to the pit of her stomach, Serenity inquired, ¡°Take a deep breath, Liberty. How


    much is the repair ?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. The car owner took my number and said he¡¯ll call me when the car is fixed.¡±


    ¡°All that matters is that you and Sonny are fine. We can pay for the repairs. I¡¯ll lend you the money.


    Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Liberty choked with sobs. ¡°Seren, I¡¯m such a loser. I can¡¯t believe I messed up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only an ident, Liberty. Don¡¯t feel bad. Money is just material things. Be thankful no one got hurt.¡±


    Once Liberty calmed down, Serenity turned to her best friend,¡° Jasmine, I need to rush home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having found out that Liberty needed support, Jasmine urged her best friend to get home.


    Serenity raced to her sister¡¯s ce and sat with her the whole


    night before reaching home at midnight,


    Zachary¡¯s deadpan questioning echoed across the room when she opened the door to the house. ¡°Why


    are you back sote?¡±


    While closing the door, Serenity answered, ¡°My sister got into a bit of a fix.¡±


    The tension along Zachary¡¯s facial lines eased up a little as he asked faintly, ¡°What happened to your


    sister?¡±


    ¡°She went shopping this afternoon when she identally knocked the stroller onto a luxury car parked


    by the road. Since it¡¯s a scratch, the repair should cost a lot. My sister doesn¡¯t have a job or an ie.


    She¡¯s worried she can¡¯t afford the repairs.¡±


    There was a flicker in Zachary¡¯s dark eyes. Was it possible that Serenity¡¯s sister damaged Duncan¡¯s


    car?


    ¡°What type of car was it? What¡¯s the damage?¡±


    Keeping a straight face, Zachary probed.


    ¡°My sister said it was a Maybach. I guess it must be expensive to fix a scratch on that kind of car.¡±


    Serenity was uncertain how much of a damage to the pocket it would be.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Zachary remained silent.


    The person who chipped the paint off Duncan¡¯s car was his new sister-inw. Zachary had not met his


    sister-inw.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. York. I¡¯m going to turn in for the night.¡±


    Despite having reassured her sister that everything would be fine, Serenity was feeling the blues as


    she did not know what to expect from the damages.


    She said goodnight to Zachary and went to her room.


    By the time Zachary opened his mouth to say something, Serenity had already disappeared into her


    room.


    The flowers on the balcony¡­ Well, Serenity would sort out the floral arrangement when she saw them


    in the morning.


    However, Zachary was feeling weird about it. It was as though he was waiting to be praised after doing


    a good thing.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    With the door swung open, Serenity popped back out and asked, ¡°I see you got the washing machine.


    How much was it?¡±


    ¡°I spent seven thousand on two washing machines.¡±


    Serenity did aparison to the washing machine at her sister¡¯s ce. Seeing that the price was


    within reason, she said nothing.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary called her before she could close the door to her bedroom.


    ¡°The thing with your sister is not an issue. You can let me know if you¡¯re short of cash. I can lend your


    sister some.¡±


    Serenity replied gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mr. York. We¡¯ll see once the billes. I¡¯ll sign an IOU for my


    sister if we can¡¯t scrape enough money together.¡±


    They did not know each other well since they had only been newlyweds for barely a few days. Still,


    Serenity was thankful that Zachary was willing to help out when her sister was in need.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest. Don¡¯t dwell on it. Things will eventually work out for the better.¡±


    ¡°You too. Goodnight.¡±


    Serenity said goodnight again and returned to her bedroom.


    Zachary sat in the living room for a while before moving to his room.


    Closing the door behind him, Zachary whipped out his phone and called Duncan.


    ¡°Are you asleep, Duncan?¡±


    Duncan answered with a smile, ¡°No way. I only sleep at three in the morning. What¡¯s up? Are you


    buying me drinks? Come to my ce. I¡¯ll share my wine collection with you.¡±


    ¡°How much is it to repaint your car?¡±


    Zachary did not get close to the car for a look, so he had no idea how bad the damages were to


    Duncan¡¯s vehicle.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad scratch. Ten thousand bucks should cut it.¡± ¡°Are you submitting a im to your


    insurance?¡±


    Next Chapter? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    ¡°It¡¯s only a minor issue, so I can¡¯t be bothered to submit a im. Why the sudden question, Zachary?¡±


    Zachary fell silent before uttering, ¡°The woman who scratched your car this morning is the sister of my


    nana¡¯s lifesaver. The sisters only have each other, and the woman is a housewife without an ie.


    They¡¯re worried they can¡¯t pay for your car¡¯s repairs.¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°¡­ Talk about a coincidence. I can¡¯t believe she was the sister of your grandma¡¯s


    lifesaver. How did you find


    out?¡±


    Zachary lied. ¡°My nana is fond of her lifesaver and often seekspanionship in her. Nana had to ask


    why she was looking blue today, so Hunt told her what happened.¡±


    ¡°Hunt? Is that herst name? The woman who damaged my car is Liberty Hunt. What¡¯s the name of


    your grandma¡¯s lifesaver ?¡±


    ¡°Serenity Hunt.¡±


    ¡°They must be sisters, judging by the name. I¡¯ll drop the matter since she¡¯s the sister of your grandma¡¯s


    lifesaver. The money means nothing to me, but I¡¯m the victim after all. I can¡¯t be so generous as to let


    her off scot-free. She might knock onto another person¡¯s car if this teaches her nothing.¡±


    Aged thirty-five, Duncan Lewis was the fourth son of the Lewis family. Although he had not taken over


    the family business, Duncan made a name for himself and established Lewis & Co,


    managing multiple subsidiary businesses. Duncan was a soll made billionaire.


    Duncan had a forthright and loyal character. He had walked the fine line between both sides of thew


    during his younger days. The scar on his face was a testimony to his rough past. Nevertheless, Duncan


    could not be bothered to go under the knife and get rid of the scar as he believed the terrifying scar


    added character.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Since you want to teach her a lesson, you can im from her if it¡¯s not a lot. I hope you could give her


    a break on my nana¡¯s sake and charge less.¡±


    Ten thousand dors were nothing in the eyes of wealthy men like Zachary and Duncan. Even without


    a job and a source of ie, Liberty could afford ten thousand dors by borrowing around.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. Just ten thousand dors. I¡¯ll get her to pay half then. A few thousand bucks really bite for


    a housewife like her. I hope it¡¯ll remind her to watch out on the road and not bump into other people¡¯s


    cars.¡±


    It was a good thing his car was parked by the side of the road. The life of an adorable child could be


    taken if she were caught between ongoing traffic.


    ¡°Thanks, Duncan.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a small matter. Come to think of it, your grandma seems to like that Serenity girl. Although she


    saved your grandma¡¯s life, she could¡¯ve been awarded a lump sum. Why did your grandma stay in


    touch with her? Grandma May even told you to intercede


    for them.¡±


    Zachary replied faintly. ¡°In a way, Nana is using us of not spending enough time with her.¡±


    Grandma May was eager for her grandsons to settle down in life as she wanted to fill the house with


    great grandchildren¡¯sughter. She said something along the lines of awarding fifty million for a great-


    grandson and five hundred million for a great


    granddaughter.


    The Yorks had not been blessed with daughters or granddaughters . Grandma May had been looking


    forward to a granddaughter, but her daughters-inw gave her three grandsons each. Her grandsons


    were her only hope to get great granddaughters.


    Duncan paused and said, ¡°You know how the elderly can be. When my nana was still around, she


    harassed me every day to get married. My brothers and I were so fed up that we stayed away from


    home. We miss her nagging now that she¡¯s gone.¡±


    People often did not realize what they had until it was gone.


    Out of his three siblings, Duncan was the remaining single in the family. The entire family, including his


    young nephew, badgered Duncan about bringing home a wife.


    ¡°I mean, you¡¯re thirty-five, pushing forty. Of course, they¡¯re going to be on your back about taking the


    vow. If you wait any longer, you¡¯ll be old by the time your child is born. People would mistake your child


    to be your grandchild.¡±


    Zachary poked fun at him.


    Truth be told, Zachary would not venture into married life so soon had it not because Nana got under


    his skin. Plus, Zachary was the most dutiful grandson to his grandmother Marriage would only be on


    the cards when he hit thirty-five.


    Despite tying the knot, Zachary had not made the decision to spend the rest of his life with Serenity .


    Just like what he told Nana, he needed to be the judge of Serenity¡¯s character before he could pour his


    emotions and invest into the rtionship.


    Duncan burst outughing. ¡°I¡¯ll spoil my child like a grandchild.¡± Zachary, ¡°¡­¡±


    imples,


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Serenity tossed and turned all night as stressful dreams were triggered. The disturbed sleep drained


    her energy by the time she woke up the following morning.


    As usual, Serenity hung herundry on the balcony after turning the washing machine on before bed.


    It was then she realized that stainless steel rods had been installed on the balcony. They were for her


    to air theundry. There were also a variety of potted nts stacked on the huge balcony. Many of


    them had bloomed and budded. No matter the size, the petals were all the intricate kind.


    Serenity¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the flowers.


    She hung her clothes out and got straight to assembling the flower stands she bought yesterday


    morning. Serenity then disyed the potted nts on the stands.


    While busting her gut over the task, Serenity got a crawling sensation of a pair of prying eyes. She


    looked up and met Zachary¡¯s unfazed gaze. His eyes were nothing short of piercing and emotionless.


    Serenity had learned to live with his nk face now as they were married for a few days.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity said hello andplimented him, ¡°Mr. York, these flowers are great. You did a good job!¡±


    She could trust Zachary to get the job done


    Zachary muttered in a husky voice, ¡°You can tell me if you encounter any problems in the future.¡±


    Her requests were a piece of cake to him.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    With a smile, Serenity went back to fiddling with the nts.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Where did you get these nts? They¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Zachary lied, ¡°I visited quite a few florists. I can¡¯t remember the shops.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Serenity did not press further on the matter as she had been more than happy with the results he


    produced.


    ¡°What are we having for breakfast today?¡±


    Now that he mentioned it, it dawned on Serenity that she missed the most important meal of the day.


    Whipping out her phone, she realized it was past seven o¡¯clock. Rising to her feet, Serenity said


    embarrassedly, ¡°I forgot about getting breakfast this morning, Mr. York. There¡¯s still time to go and grab


    a quick takeout now. I¡¯ll get us something while you brush your teeth. What do you fancy?¡±


    Zachary answered tly, ¡°I¡¯m not fussy. You can decide.¡±


    Even if he were, Zachary had to go along with her choices, or he would blow his cover. His favorite


    food was not at an affordable price.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    (hapter


    Serenity swiftly went downstairs and rode her e-bike out to get breakfast. It did not take long before she


    returned.


    She bought bacon wraps with cheese, hash browns, and apple juice.


    Zachary stared at the breakfast, unable to bring himself to take a bite.


    Serenity was oblivious to that fact as she wolfed down her share afterying the breakfast spread. She


    then went back toplete her vision of a mini garden at the balcony.


    After a long silence, Zachary reached out to pick up the bacon wrap and took a bite. The wrap might be


    heavy on the grease, but the taste was great. Only God knew if the fat in the bacon was healthy or


    cooked under sanitary conditions.


    Never mind. An asional wrap would not kill.


    At this moment, Zachary regretted his decision to conceal his identity as the heir of the Yorks of


    Wiltspoon. He was giving himself problems by trying to build amon wage earner¡¯s image.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. York?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s voice was heard from the balcony.


    Chewing on the wrap, Zachary made his way to the balcony.¡± Your sister¡¯s thing is nothing to worry


    about. The car in question happens to belong to one of our important clients. It dawned on mest


    night, so I gave Mr. Lewis a call. He said the repairs cost about ten thousand dors.¡±


    Although she appeared rather lively dabbling the nts, Zachary could tell that she was not at her best,


    likely due to ack of sleepst night. The matter with her sister was the cause of trouble in


    slumbend.


    Serenity lifted her chin and observed him munching on the wrap. While thinking to herself that Zachary


    was easy to appease in the food department, Serenity asked, ¡°How can you be sure it¡¯s the car of your


    company¡¯s client?¡±


    Her sister was clueless about the car owner¡¯s name. All she knew was that he was big, strong, and had


    an intimidating scar on his face. Sonny was scared stiff of the man.


    ¡°I attended to Mr. Lewis when he came to our office yesterday morning. I noticed there was a scratch


    on his car, so I asked him about it. Mr. Lewis told me that a woman with a baby knocked a stroller onto


    his car.


    ¡°I was thinking if it could be a coincidence when you talked about itst night, so I called Mr. Lewis. Is


    your sister called


    dit i n den


    lets number He said he¡¯ll send WH sister the fone hools he hands on the repair cost It¡¯s


    We setting u p Serenity stood upright and uttered, ¡°That¡¯s 1993 siste me that¡¯s quite a coincidence Mi


    York, did Mr. lewis really say the repairs would be approximately ten


    Her sister could manage ten thousand bucks.


    ¡°I asked him, and that was what he said.¡±


    Serenity heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great. Thank you, Mr. York.¡±


    The sisters¡¯ biggest worry was the cost of the damage. Now that Serenity found out that it was only


    going to set them back by ten thousand dors, the sun over the horizon seemed awfully bright.


    At the same time, Serenity realized that they might be strangers before, but postnuptial, Zachary had


    her back whenever she sought help from him. Zachary was a capable man.


    He was like a shoulder she could lean on.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    With relief spreading across her face, it put Zachary in a good mood too.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    She picked up the call. It was from her sister.


    ¡°Liberty, I was just about to call you. I told my husband about vour incident. By a stroke of luck, the car


    owner turns out to be one of Zachary¡¯s clients. Zachary asked about the repairs, and it shoulde to


    around ten thousand bucks. Can you afford


    that?¡±


    Serenity barely slept a wink over the matter. As the party involved, Liberty must have had a rougher


    night.


    Thepensation would not have been a concern in the past when she was earning a high wage.


    Nevertheless, she was now a full-time housewife without a source of ie. Her husband med her


    for getting into trouble and sulkily announced that Liberty was on her own. Of course, Liberty had a


    harder time fretting over it than Serenity.


    ¡°I can manage if it¡¯s around ten thousand bucks. I saved half of the allowance you gave me without


    telling my husband. It should be enough to cover the repair cost.


    ¡°Oh, I actually called you to talk about this. The owner of the car sent me a text message at two o¡¯clock


    in the morning. He gave me an ount number to wire nine thousand bucks into. I saw the message


    when I got up. I wanted to tell you this, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡°Now it seems Mr. Lewis is not expecting me to pay the whole thing.¡±


    Liberty only had to foot nine thousand dors out of a bill that could have cost over ten thousand


    dors. Mr. Lewis probably asked for less on ount of her new brother-inw. So far,


    Zachary scored a brownie point in Liberty¡¯s books.


    Since the unfortunate incident, all her husband did was call her a troublemaker and say it was her


    problem to solve. They were already splitting the household expenses, so he left the bill to Liberty to


    figure it out on her own.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31 On the other hand, Zachary spoke to Mr. Lewis on behalf of Liberty and probably put in the


    good word for her too, so Mr. Lewis knocked a few thousand dors off.


    Of course, nine thousand bucks were a great deal of money to Liberty now. It would serve as a painful


    lesson to keep her eyes peeled on the street and stay away from luxury sedans!


    ¡°Is your husbanding back soon?¡± asked Liberty.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡®ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Great. My husband and I will be there ahead of time. Are you cooking? I¡®ll help out.¡±


    Having lived independently with her sister for many years, Liberty had so much on the ball from her


    career, and social life, to domestic life. Now that she was held down by a child and without an ie,


    her husband pressured her to be a housewife.


    The sisters exchanged small talk on the phone before ending the call.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you workte every day?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s almost the weekend that Nana and your parents will


    Zachary went quiet.


    His job took up a lot of his time. It was hard to find time in his busy schedule to shop for furniture with


    her.


    O


    Faced with his silence, Serenity showed understanding. ¡°I can get them myself if you don¡®t have the


    time.¡± Zachary replied, ¡°Alright. You¡®re thedy of the house. You can make decisions over household


    affairs. Just let me in on the bigger things.¡±


    He had no time to spare for every single trivial matter of the house.


    ¡°Sure. I¡®ll let Jasmine know that I won¡®t being in for work today. I¡®ll get the stuff.¡±


    She needed to sort out their home.


    Zachary was without a word.


    Turning on his heel, he returned to his bedroom.


    It did not take long before he emerged from his room and said, ¡°I¡®m going to work.¡±


    ¡°Drive safe,¡± Serenity casually cried. With the wrapped hash brown and apple juice still in hand,


    Zachary took off.


    Getting behind the wheel of his undercover MPV, Zachary drove out of Brynfield.


    Out of the neighborhood, Zachary pulled up at the side of the road where his Rolls Royce and convoy


    were parked.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    The bodyguards swiftly got down from their cars. Shielding Zachary with their bodies, they approached


    the Rolls Royce and opened the door for him. A bodyguard respectfully asked, ¡°Should I throw it away


    for you, Sir?¡±


    He was talking about the breakfast Zachary was holding.


    Zachary gave the uneaten hash brown to the bodyguard without a word. The bodyguards were free to


    do whatever with it.


    With the car door shut, the car purred its silent engine and merged into traffic. Serenity spent a day


    running about before she filled all the missing pieces toplete the home.


    The online order of kitchenware was also delivered to the house.


    Zachary arrived homete that night, and by then, Serenity was fast asleep. Careful not to wake her, he


    walked around the house and feasted his eyes on her


    interpretation of a home. The woman took time to smell the roses for sure.


    Perhaps she was not a scheming witch. The woman might not be looking for anything out of the


    marriage but a ce to call home.


    After all, she had been living under her sister and brother inw¡®s roof.


    Of course, Zachary needed more than a few days to observe Serenity¡®s character. He would not be so


    quick to p abel on her. Only time could reveal a person¡®s true colors. Her true nature would either


    shine through or rear its ugly head through the couple¡®s day¨Cto¨Cday interaction.


    Time passed very quickly at the busiest times. Soon, it was Saturday.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32 Last night, Serenity stayed upte for Zachary toe home so she could make ns with


    him to shop for groceries on Saturday morning. Serenity called Nana the night before to get a


    headcount. As it turned out, Zachary¡¯s brothers and cousins were alsoing along. The way Nana


    saw it. Serenity was part of the York family now that she was married to Zachary. By meeting the family,


    Nana wanted to bring together everybody to introduce the family tree.


    Since there was going to be a lot of food, Serenity would not be able to carry all the groceries on her


    own. Hence, she requested Zachary to take her to the market by car.


    1


    Like the other day, Zachary was startled awake by Serenity¡¯s morning call at six o¡¯clock sharp.


    Feeling grumpy from the early rise, Zachary had to bottle up his grievance to stop himself from yelling


    at Serenity.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s clear voice washed away some of the unpleasantness in the morning.


    With eyebrows pinched together, Zachary answered gruffly, ¡°Give me ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I made some pancakes. Come and have some when


    you¡¯re washed up. We can get to the market after breakfast.¡± Zachary asked, ¡°¡­ What time did you get


    up?¡± It was only six in the morning. Yet, Serenity had breakfast ready.


    ¡°About five.¡±


    It was time-consuming for one person to prepare a feast. Serenity made an early start to get the ball


    rolling. Without another word, Zachary terminated the call.


    She did not take the family event lightly. Zachary was more than pleased with her attitude toward


    meeting his family.


    Ten minutester.


    Zachary emerged at the dining table , dressed in casual wear.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She was enjoying her breakfast. With a smile , she said, ¡° Try my pancakes. My sister said I make the


    best pancakes.¡±


    Zachary took a nce at the breakfast spread. As the pancakes looked sumptuous and appetizing, he


    finished a whole te. It was delicious indeed. She was a good cook.


    He was lucky in that sense.


    Zachary felt morefortable having her home-cooked


    meal than takeouts.


    Serenity cleared the table and washed the dishes in the kitchen.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you only have dark-colored clothes?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s silence was his admission.


    ¡°What¡¯s your size? I¡¯ll add color to your wardrobe when I go shopping next time. You have a stern face,


    to begin with, so it¡¯s hard to approach you when you wear dark colors too.¡±


    Seeing chills in his eyes, Zachary revealed his feelings through an icy voice, ¡°Stay out of my wardrobe


    choices!¡± He loved dark colors, so if she had a problem with that, she could poke her eyes blind for all


    he cared!


    Sensing the indifference and displeasure in his tone, Serenity kept to herself before breaking the


    silence. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I went too far. To each their own. I shouldn¡¯t force my habits on you.¡±


    Zachary left the conversation at that.


    He took strides to the balcony.


    The calming view of the mini garden saw the tension on his face easing up


    A few minutester.


    Serenity grabbed her purse and cried, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr.


    York.¡±


    Zachary returned from the balcony without a word and quietly took his keys. The couple left the house


    together.


    They were prudent not to bring up the unhappy episode from just now.


    The couple was getting to know each other, still figuring things out together in a shared living space.


    There were bound to be more unexpected shes between themter


    1. on.


    Serenity had an eye for detail and sorted the menu for today. She had even listed the ingredients. It


    would be a breeze getting the items with a shopping list ready. Zachary thought highly of Serenity¡¯s


    conduct in life.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33 The shopping trip took two hours.


    ustomed to the convenience of five-star transportation, Zachary was exhausted from the two hour


    shopping as Serenity¡®s personal porter despite taking self¨Cdefense sses and keeping a fitness


    routine.


    He would rather be buried under a pile of work and meetings than go shopping with a woman. As the


    car came to a stop, Serenity got a call from Grandma May before she stepped out of the car.


    ¡°Are you home, Serenity? We¡®re downstairs.¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°We just returned from the market, Nana. Wait for us. We¡®ll be right there.¡±


    ¡°Did you go to the market with Zack?¡±


    That put a smile on Nana¡®s face. Nana thought to herself, ¡® To think my callous and stuck¨Cup grandson


    put aside his pride and go shopping with Serenity at the market.¡®


    Since he wanted to y the pauper, Zack might as well step into the shoes of an ordinary person.


    ¡°Yeah. We went to get groceries.¡±


    ¡°Zack has always been busy with work, so he¡®s never been to the market. It¡®s a good thing to bring him


    around.


    Serenity, make Zack do the heavy lifting. He¡®s strong. Don¡¯t tire yourself.¡±


    Zachary began to doubt whether Serenity was Grandma May¡®s birth grandchild instead. As Serenity got


    down from the car, she held the phone with one hand and opened the rear door with another. Popping


    her head in, she grabbed a foldable wagon and gestured for Zachary to unfold it.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, Nana. I won¡®t exert myself.¡±


    Since the wagon was not big enough to carry all the groceries, Zachary was left to haul the rest.


    Serenity took Nana¡®s advice and had it easy throughout their walk home.


    ¡°Nana, we¡®reing right now.¡±


    ¡°Sure. See youter.¡±


    Nana hung up the call. Serenity slipped her phone into her pocket and pulled the wagon while talking to


    Zachary who had his hands full.¡° Come on, Mr. York. Nana and your family are waiting downstairs.¡±


    Walking alongside Serenity, Zachary called her attention to an important point. ¡°Don¡®t address me as


    Mr. York in front of Nana and the rest. Call me Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Serenity was not going to obsess over a form of address.


    Soon, Nana and the rest of the family caught sight of the returning couple.


    Serenity pulled her wagon of fruits, vegetables, meat, and beverages while the finest man in his


    generation of the Yorks had bags after bags hanging off his arms. It was a beautiful visual as the


    married couple walked side by side.


    ¡°Hahaha¡ª¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Rowan, the youngest of Zachary¡®s generation, was fifteen years younger than Zack and still in high


    school. Not one to hide behind his emotions, Rowan burst intoughter.


    As far as Rowan could remember, he was most afraid of his stone¨Ccold and strict cousin. Zack always


    carried himself with an air of haughtiness and aloofness , even toward his family.


    Rowan did not expect to see the day Zack would fall off his high horse too.


    ¡°Rowan!¡±


    Nana shouted at Rowan, but she could not hide the joy behind her smiling eyes either. She now


    believed that it was not a bad idea for Zachary to keep his identity a secret to observe Serenity¡®s


    character. At least, they got to see another side to Zack.


    ¡°I can¡®t help it, Nana. Let me let it out for a little longer.¡±


    Rowan said amid chuckles, ¡°Serenity should get Zack to hold a spade in one hand and a hoe with


    another while piggybacking a baby.¡± Everybody, ¡°...¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34 It was an inconceivable mental image.


    ¡°Be alert and don¡¯t expose our identities to Serenity. Son, say that you don¡¯t have pensions . You grow


    vegetables and flowers for a living.


    ¡°Get your stories straight . Zack will go after you if you blow your cover. Don¡¯te crying to me then.¡±


    Seeing the fun in her grandson¡¯s ns, Nana wasmitted to helping Zack stay in character.


    Nana had no doubt that Serenity was a good kid and not driven by greed. At her age, Nana was a good


    judge of character.


    ¡°Got it,¡± everybody answered. They had met Serenity before as thetter saved Nana¡¯s life. As Nana¡¯s


    sons and daughters-inw, they were nothing but thankful toward Serenity.


    Zachary¡¯s mom mostly kept to herself as she was not in favor of Grandma May nagging her son into


    marriage. Nevertheless, her resistance was futile as Nana managed to sell her proud son the idea.


    Sure, Zachary¡¯s mom was grateful that Serenity saved Nana. The whole family had expressed their


    thanks to Serenity and tried to repay her kindness, to which


    Serenity declined. To everybody¡¯s surprise, Nana saw something in Serenity and believed thetter


    was virtuous.


    Nana then yed matchmaker to the couple and got what she wished for.


    It was a good thing Zachary only went as far as signing the papers. He wanted to observe Serenity for


    a while to confirm Nana¡¯s perception of her before he could acknowledge the rtionship.


    Zachary¡¯s mom hoped that her son and Serenity would split amicably in the end. They were not a


    match in every single way. Of course, Zachary¡¯s mom would not do anything to Serenity and let nature


    take its course for Nana¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    The young couple drew close.


    Serenity greeted the olddy, all smiles. She then turned to greet Nana¡¯s sons and daughters -inw.


    Although Serenity had met them before, it was a fleeting encounter.


    As for the few young and handsome men, Serenity had not had the pleasure of meeting them. Still,


    Serenity could guess that they were Zachary¡¯s brothers and cousins.


    ¡°Serenity, you should call Tania and Liam, Mom and


    Dad.¡±


    Nana gleefully told Serenity.


    Zachary¡¯s mother was Tania Reading.


    Liam gave his daughter-inw a benign look as he trusted his mother¡¯s instinct that Serenity was a


    good kid. Liam was an open-minded parent, giving his sons all the freedom in the world and never


    interfering in their personal affairs.


    Tania, on the other hand, found it hard to ept Serenity as her daughter-inw. Nevertheless, her


    manners taught her to mask her emotions behind herposed face. Tania responded with a warm


    smile.


    Serenity openly addressed Liam and Tania as told.


    ¡°Nana, let¡¯s get upstairs. It¡¯s hot out here.¡± Zachary said in a husky voice.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nana summoned other family members to help Serenity with the wagon of food while she got Serenity


    to help her up the stairs despite being able-bodied.


    Soon, they were at the couple¡¯s humble home. ¡¤ Serenity hosted the family, urging them to take a seat


    while she served them beverages and fruits. ¡°Come, Serenity. Zack will introduce you around.¡±


    Nana checked out her grandson¡¯s home. Needless to say, Serenity was the artist behind the cozy


    home. Pulling Serenity away from retrieving snacks, Nana gave Zachary an angry look to get Serenity


    acquainted with the family¡¯s younger generation. Zachary faintly uttered, ¡°You can introduce yourselves


    to my wife.¡±


    Starting from the oldest after Zachary to the youngest, the boys courteously greeted Serenity.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35 The ever-friendly Rowan had a st chatting with Serenity


    After witnessing Serenity working Zachary like a mule, the boy was on Team Serenity now. Rowan


    believed he could hide behind Serenity for anything!


    Liberty and Hank, together with their son, Sonny, arrived a littleter than the Yorks.


    Since Serenity¡¯s husband knew the car owner whose luxury sedan was scratched by Liberty, the


    damages only came to nine thousand bucks. Hank did not dare to make light of his new brother-inw.


    Hank did not take the meeting seriously at first but had since adopted a different attitude. After meeting


    with Zachary, Hank was in awe of his brother-inw as Zacharymanded the room with his revered


    presence, more so than his boss could.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    All smiles, Hank extended his right hand to Zachary,¡° Hello, I¡¯m Serenity¡¯s brother-inw.¡± | Zachary


    shook hands with Hank and faintly uttered,¡° Hello, Hank.¡±


    He then extended his greetings to Liberty.


    Liberty¡¯s first impression of Zachary was that he looked well-presented. Although Zachary appeared


    rather imposing in the photograph and aloof in person, Liberty was pleased with Serenity¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Sonny, say Uncle.¡±


    Liberty taught her son to address Zachary. Sonny was an adorable little guy and had his mother¡¯s dark


    and bright eyes. It was hard not to be drawn to his curious eyes.


    Zachary had to ask, ¡°Can I hold him?¡±


    Liberty answered in delight, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She handed her son to Serenity, so Serenity passed the little man to Zachary.


    Zachary was impressed by Liberty¡¯s thoughtful action as thetter carried herself with decorum.


    Liberty first had Serenity hold Sonny for Zachary to receive the boy from Serenity to avoid more than


    necessary physical contact with her new brother-inw during the handoff.


    Aswfully wedded husband and wife, Zachary and Serenity were not bound by the same society¡¯s


    norm on physical contact.


    Zachary carried Sonny upstairs.


    Despite his limited vocabry, the little man learned the new word right away. Kids, including Rowan,


    were afraid of and stayed away from Zachary. Hence why Rowan was so eager for Serenity to take him


    under her wing.


    However, Zachary did not scare Sonny. Settling in Zachary¡¯s arms, Sonny called him Uncle. The


    newlyweds weed the family of three into the house and introduced the Yorks to them.


    Knowing that the sisters lost their parents young and got through life and college with their parents¡¯


    insurance , the Yorks had nothing but respect and admiration for Liberty.


    Although Liberty was a homemaker and out of touch with society, she was acquainted with the world of


    professionals before marriage. She could tell the Yorks were cultured and closely knit unlike most


    families from rural areas.


    Grandma May mentioned that the Yorks were from the countryside. However, her children and


    grandchildren managed to make something of themselves in the city. Since then, the family moved to


    the city, but the olddy would have long trips back to their hometown.


    The Yorks¡¯ estate was on the outskirts, away from the bustling city. The family owned farnd by the


    estate, so Grandma May¡¯s story about living in the rural area added up.


    The only thing was Grandma May must be growing money trees instead of fresh produce.


    With her sister¡¯s family here, Serenity could get a start on lunch.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    To her surprise, Zachary came to the kitchen to help out.


    ¡°I can handle it, Mr. York. Why don¡¯t you keep our guestspany?¡±


    Zachary replied faintly, ¡°My family feels right at home. They¡¯ll do fine without me.¡±


    ¡°You can chat with my brother-inw.¡±


    A chill shed in Zachary¡¯s eyes faster than anyone could catch it. Still, he remained distant and


    responded, ¡°I have nothing inmon to talk about with Hank.¡±


    Hank was a load of trash who could not stop buttering up to Zachary. Hank was probably not all talk


    since he was a manager of a reputablepany after all.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Zachary refused to be associated with Hank, not only because Zachary found the likes of Hank type to


    be a pain in the neck, but also for Hank¡®s attitude toward Liberty.


    Sonny was thirsty, and the milk bottle containing water was right in front of Hank on the coffee table.


    Instead of grabbing the milk bottle, Hank had to call Liberty all the way there to feed their son water.


    Today was only their first encounter . Yet, Zachary was able to pick up on Hank¡®s contempt andck of


    respect for his wife. Hank believed Liberty had it easy being a stay ¨Cat¨Chome mom.


    Due to his upbringing, Zachary did not take too kindly to men who disrespected their wives.


    Although he and Serenity got married on the day they met without any feelings involved, Zachary gave


    Serenity the respect she deserved.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°I see. That¡®s all right.¡±


    ¡°Kevin¡®s very articte. Hank won¡®t feel left out with Kevin around.¡±


    Looks may be deceiving when it came to Kevin, who ranked third among Zachary¡®s age group. A wolf


    in sheep¡®s clothing, Kevin could strike up a conversation


    with anyone while scheming against them amid talk. ¡°You can be my kitchen assistant.¡±


    Zachary was without a word. He came into the kitchen to help out anyway.


    Both sides of the family were pleased to see the young couple busy in the kitchen.


    Liberty thought Zachary was sweet toward Serenity.


    During lunch, everybody raved about Serenity¡®s cooking after getting a taste of it. Perhaps they were


    too used to finer delicacies that their ptes were more epting of the exotic home¨Ccooked meals.


    It was an animated day for sure. The families stayed for dinner before taking off in the evening,


    returning peace to the humble home.


    Serenity walked back into the house, hurled herself onto the sofa, and sprawled across the soft fabric.


    She told the man who came up from behind her. ¡°Ow. I can barely stand up straight.¡±


    Zachary remained quiet.


    It was only a passingment, and Serenity did not expect Zachary to act on it. In fact, she would find


    Zachary pretentious if he were to say something nice. Zachary quietly tidied up the ce as Sonny


    made quite a


    mess as any child would.


    After clearing the living room, Zachary went into the kitchen and put on the apron hanging off the hook


    behind the door. His next task was to wash the pile of tes.


    ¡°Zachary might be a man of few words, but he¡®s very considerate. Seren, enjoy your married life.¡±


    Watching as Zachary went to wash the dishes in the kitchen, Serenity¡®s mind harked back to her


    private conversation with Liberty.


    Liberty approved of Zachary.


    Serenity was enjoying a moment of rxation when a thought hit her. She sprung from the sofa and


    bolted to the kitchen.


    She then saw a sink of bubbles...


    ¡°Just how much dishwashing liquid did you use?¡±


    Serenity could not hold back theughter.


    Zachary could not be more embarrassed.


    ¡°I poured half a bottle in by ident.¡±


    Zachary averted his gaze in case his red face was a dead giveaway.


    He really did pour too much by ident. It was not that he was a klutz at washing dishes.


    As the head of the York household, Zachary had ess to the mostprehensive and finest


    education and training. So of course, he was self-reliant and self sufficient. However, it had been a long


    time since he handled house chores.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Zachary was just a little rusty and poured a little extra. He was trying to rinse the bubbles out for God


    knew how many times when his wife caught him.


    Now, he had gone and done it.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37 ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Serenity gestured for Zachary to move aside.


    Holding his tongue, Zachary gave way and handed the apron over to Serenity.


    However, he did not leave the kitchen. Standing in a corner, Zachary watched Serenity tackle the


    dishes and remarked, ¡°We should have the next family event at a hotel. It¡¯ll save us the trouble of


    cleaning.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity had no objections to that. She only cooked up a storm to make a good impression with her in-


    laws since it was the first time both families came together.


    ¡°What did Nana say to you?¡±


    Zachary asked suddenly.


    Pausing the dishwashing , Serenity turned her focus on Zachary.


    The couple¡¯s eyes met as Zachary¡¯s head was facing her too. Zachary caught a glimpse of the


    yfulness in her eyes when she blurted, ¡°Nana asked if we¡¯re sleeping in separate rooms. He said


    since we¡¯re married, I should be bold and take the lead to throw myself at you, strip you


    naked, and bang you.¡±


    Zachary, ¡°¡­¡±


    That certainly was something that woulde out of Nana¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Nana also said that she hopes to get a great granddaughter next year. She emphasized a ¡®great


    granddaughter¡¯, mentioning that we should keep trying until we get a girl. Nana said she would give me


    her life savings if I give her a girl.¡± Zachary, ¡°..¡± His Nana¡¯s life savings were at least a few billion


    dors. It appeared that Grandma May held Serenity in high esteem. ¡°Did your Nana and Gramps ever


    have a daughter?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Shaking his head, Zachary replied, ¡°Thest woman born into the York family was my great-


    grandfather¡¯s sister, but she was gone before her time. She died unexpectedly before the age of five.


    We have not seen any daughters in the family since.¡±


    There were a total of nine boys in Zachary¡¯s generation. While washing the dishes, Serenity said with a


    smile, ¡°No wonder Nana is so generous to leave her life savings to me. It sounds like mission


    impossible.¡±


    Zachary read too much into her words, believing Serenity


    had finally shown her true colors. It appeared Serenity was after Nana¡¯s assets.


    Serenity coaxed and sweet-talked Nana into nagging Zachary to marry the woman against his wishes.


    Puzzled by the silence, Serenity turned her head over and saw the sullen look on his face. Zachary¡¯s


    eyes turned steely when he caught her looking at him. Serenity blinked. Was it something she said?


    ¡°Mr. York?¡±


    Zachary pulled a long face as he turned on his heel and walked out of the kitchen without paying mind


    to


    Serenity. With Zachary gone, Serenity murmured, ¡°That¡¯s baffling. He posed the question but he


    himself gave me an attitude for answering it. As if I would throw myself at you. He¡¯s like an ice king. I


    would freeze to death before I could eveny a finger on you.¡±


    Serenity mistook Zachary¡¯s sudden hostility for Nana¡¯s encouragement to get into his pants.


    Zachary stayed in his room for a long time.


    Serenity could not care less. Was she supposed to baby a big man like him?


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38 Well, too bad the young couple was not that close.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zachary and Serenity were only sharing a living space while still carrying on with their separate lives.


    Even if Zachary was p*ssed at her to kingdome, Serenity could not care less so long as he did not


    kick her out.


    Serenity washed the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen before mopping the entire house. Finally, she


    sat on her recent purchase ¨C the balcony swing ¨C and enjoyed the cool night breeze in her hair. This


    was the life.


    Not to mention, the balcony was a mini garden. Looking at the flourishing greenery , Serenity was once


    again in awe of Zachary¡¯spetence to get the job done. The sound of steady footsteps led to the


    balcony. Soon, Zachary came to the balcony. The sight of Serenity swinging leisurely only added


    grimacing lines to Zachary¡®s scowling face.


    He drew close and handed two sheets of paper to Serenity.


    ¡°What¡®s this?¡±


    Serenity asked out of curiosity.


    Although Zachary buttoned his lips, he got the message out loud and clear. She would know once she


    took a look


    at the papers.


    Grabbing the papers, Serenity read through the content that outlined a contract . Zachary printed two


    coples so each of them had one.


    His signature and personal seal stamp were already on the documents.


    Tch. What was this? Making it official?


    Reaching the floor with her tippy toes, Serenity pushed back and let the motion of the swing take her.


    Serenity leaned back against the swinging chair as she read every line of the contract.


    The terms and conditions filled the entire page.


    Serenity only paid attention to the main points. She was not to hanker after his body since they were


    strangers and only husband and wife by name. To put it simply, they would sleep in separate rooms


    and would not engage in marital obligations.


    Should Serenity and Zachary fail to develop feelings for each other in six months, they would proceed


    with an amicable divorce. Zachary was willing to sign the house and national MPV to Serenity as the


    divorce settlement.


    That was just about what Serenity could expect out of the divorce. Zachary specifically stressed that


    Serenity could forget about getting her hands on Nana¡®s assets.


    Apart from getting the house and car after the divorce ,


    the terms were not in Serenity¡¯s favor. Zachary made adequate precautions to protect his wealth and


    chastity against Serenity.


    Zachary callously uttered, ¡°Serenity, we might be married but certainly not for love. I think we should


    have a written agreement between us. Don¡®t worry, everything else, unless outlined in the contract, will


    remain unchanged.¡±


    In short, she should not fall in love with him, get into his pants, or take possession of Nana¡®s assets.


    Serenity had no hard feelings at all. In fact, she understood the reason for him to cover all bases. She


    said, ¡°I have no intention of taking Nana¡®s possessions. I¡®m able¨Cbodied and fully capable of caring for


    myself. There¡®s no need for me to mooch off the elderly.¡±


    In Serenity¡®s mind, Nana was a retiree living off her pension of around two to three thousand bucks a


    month. Even if Nana received an allowance from her family, there was only so much she could save.


    Nana probably did not have as much as Serenity.


    It never crossed Serenity¡®s mind to take what was never hers.


    The whirlwind marriage to Zachary was to end the fights between Liberty and Hank. It was also to give


    Liberty peace of mind that Serenity was in safe hands. Prior to getting the marriage license, Serenity


    had asked Zachary


    Ulldplel J


    .


    if he wanted to go halves. Splitting the expenses could really drive the rift between couples who


    married for love like Liberty and Hank. In Serenity and Zachary¡®s case, the divided responsibilities


    would work best.


    Serenity ran her eyes on Zachary from head to toe before paying him apliment. ¡°Mr. York, you


    must be favored by God because He gave you a nice face and hot body. Some people might revere the


    unapproachable vibes you give while others would be tempted to conquer your heart.¡±


    Zachary¡®s eyes were overshadowed by a bleak grimness.


    Serenity suddenly sang to a different tune as she added in glee. ¡°But not everybody would adore you.


    Don¡®t worry, I won¡®t fall in love with you, nor do I want to get into your pants, Mr. York. I have nothing to


    add to your drafted agreement. Give me a pen to sign. Since I don¡®t have a rubber stamp, I¡®ll leave my


    fingerprint as a seal of agreement.¡±


    Having anticipated a full¨Cblown tantrum from her when he drafted the contract, Zachary was taken


    aback that she was not offended. As a matter of fact, Serenity evenplimented him for having made


    a good call in doing so. After a brief silence, Zachary presented Serenity with a pen.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39 Taking the pen,


    Serenity got up from the swing and walked to the balcony railing to sign her name on the contract


    against the hard concrete.


    Zachary took out an ink pad for her to seal the agreement with a thumbprint.


    The couple kept one copy of the contract each.


    Serenity folded the contract nonchntly and stuffed it in her pocket.


    Zachary was irked by her incuriosity , but who was he to judge? He wrote the contract after all. Even


    though the demands outlined were detrimental and worked to her disadvantage , Serenity did not try to


    add a use to get more than what was already stated.


    ¡°You had a tiring day. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile. ¡°I¡®m going to sit here for a bit and enjoy the flowers. It has always been my


    dream to have a balcony filled with nts. Now that my dream hase true, I just can¡®t get enough of


    the view.¡±


    She did not seem to hold the contract against him at all.


    Did she marry him without a hidden agenda? Was he just


    being paranoid?


    How else could he exin her unruffled, unfazed, and even happy behavior?


    Zachary quietly stared at her for a while before leaving her to be.


    He grabbed his car keys and went out the door. Serenity¡®s mellow voice was heard from the balcony


    ¡°Are you going out, Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Don¡®t stay up and wait for me. Just leave the door unlocked for me.¡±


    Serenity grinned. ¡°I have never stayed up and waited for you.¡±


    Zachary was stumped.


    Her reply was a p in his face.


    Flustered, Zachary made a quick exit.


    He went to the Lewis¡® residence to have a drink with Duncan. Serenity really got him in a foul mood.


    Serenity should be the one to feel humiliated and upset. Yet, she did not care. Zachary, on the other


    hand, had been up the wall, probably because he felt brushed off for


    the first time.


    That was right. Serenity¡®s offhanded response toward the strict terms of the contract was a mirror of her


    attitude


    toward him.


    He was a dreamboat , but Serenity had no intentions to fall in love with him.


    He had an awesome body, but the thoughts of jumping him and getting into his pants never crossed


    Serenity¡®s mind.


    Huh?


    What was he whining about?


    Zachary should be happy that she knew her ce. At least, she was not shameless to be all over him.


    Despite all that talk to convince himself, Zachary had a bit too much to drink at Duncan¡®s ce. Duncan


    was of no help as he only brought out all the good liquor. In the end, Zachary was three sheets to the


    wind.


    Zachary must have drunk a lot because he was someone who could hold his liquor. That was some


    good wine.


    Duncan had it worse though as he copsed to the ground unconscious while Zachary was still able to


    walk.


    Zachary was picked up by his bodyguards. While on the road, the bodyguard asked his drunk but


    wide¨Cawake employer, ¡°Where to, Sir?¡±


    ¡°T¨CTo Brynfield.¡±


    He should not stay out since the couple only met the


    CL


    parents today. That was the least he could do to show some respect to his wife. The bodyguards


    dropped Zachary off at Brynfrield. Although Zachary was still capable of walking, the bodyguard was


    ufortable leaving him alone and helped Zachary up the stairs.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Sir, should I wake the missus up?¡±


    The bodyguard only asked since the missus should be in bed at thiste hour. Feeling around for his


    house keys, Zachary cried, ¡°No need.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Zachary and Serenity were merely a married couple on paper anyway. Even if the alcohol was getting


    to Zachary¡¯s head, he did not need Serenity to tend to him. God knew if she would take advantage of


    him while he was intoxicated.


    At the age of thirty, Zachary had not lost his first kiss to anyone.


    Much less, had the sanctity of his modesty vited.


    Romance had never been in the cards for Zachary.


    Nana often called him a loveless and passionless man, but because of hisckluster expectation


    toward love, Zachary married Serenity to get Nana off his back.


    Despite searching all his pockets, Zachary could not find his house keys. He said, ¡°¡­ Jim, maybe you


    should wake the missus.¡±


    It appeared that he had left home without his keys.


    The bodyguard immediately pounded on the door.


    Although Serenity was asleep, she was a light sleeper, and the pounding woke her up. She pricked up


    her ears and realized someone was at the door. As she got up to see who it was, it dawned on her that


    she was in her pajamas. Serenity pulled out a winter jacket from the


    wardrobe to put on before proceeding to open the door. With the door swung open, Zachary and Jim


    were stunned to see Serenity in a thick winter jacket.


    It was October right now. Sure, the mornings and nights were breezy, but it was still sweltering during


    the day.


    It did not seem like the right asion to put on a winter jacket.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the designated driver from a chauffeuring service. Your husband is drunk, so I walked him


    up.¡±


    It was a good thing Jim was quick to think on his feet ande up with a lie. He handed Zachary along


    with the car keys to Serenity.


    Serenity thought she was knocked over by a mule. Zachary was heavy!


    ¡°Thank you, Mister.¡± Serenity said to Jim. ¡°No problem.¡± Jim stole a nce at Mr. Zachary before


    slipping away. After closing and locking the door, Serenity steadied Zachary¡¯s staggering footsteps as


    they walked into the house. She nagged at him, ¡°Why did you drink so much? You stink of alcohol.¡±


    Zachary remained quiet but whined inwardly instead, Whose fault was it anyway? You!¡¯


    Tossing the car keys on the coffee table, Serenity helped


    Zachary up to his bedroom door before letting go. She uttered, ¡°It¡¯s written in the contract that your


    bedroom is off-limits. This is as far as I can go. You¡¯re on your own. Wait until tomorrow to take a


    shower. I fear you might drown in the bathroom in this state.¡±


    Zachary opened the door to his room and stumbled in. He stopped after a few steps and slowly turned


    around to ask, ¡°¡­ Why are you wearing such a thick jacket on a hot day?¡±


    He thought the alcohol was making him imagine things.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to get dressed, so I put on a jacket to open the door for you.¡±


    Serenity exined and shut the door for him.


    Following a bang, the door cut the husband and wife off from furthermunication.


    Having returned to her room, Serenity eagerly took off the jacket and murmured, ¡°The heat¡¯s killing


    me.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once she was gone, Zachary stayed put in the silence for a while before tottering his way to his bed


    and dove headfirst into


    the soft sheets. He needed to get back to thefort of his bedroom to rest his head.


    Drowsiness quickly swept him away.


    It was in the afternoon by the time he woke up the next day.


    Since Zachary slept the whole night without turning on the air conditioner , he awoke to a stench of


    alcohol and sweat. Due to his bordering neat-freak tendency, he rushed to the toilet to throw up.


    He immediately took a bath.


    Zachary came out of the bathroom, feeling refreshed. He was himself again.


    With his mind harking back to his drunken night, Zachary vowed to never get himself intoxicated again.


    Fortunately , he had signed an agreement with Serenity before going out. Serenity kept to her word and


    did not prey on him while he was vulnerable. Now, Zachary wondered if he was in the right to draft the


    contract.


    Nevertheless , they might just have to roll with it since both parties already agreed to it.


    Having retrieved his peace of mind, Zachary realized that he was hungry. He walked out of his room,


    expecting a piping hot breakfast spread to be ready on the table. To his dismay, Serenity left a note on


    the dining table, telling him that she went to work and that he should deal with his own meals. Zachary


    crunched the note in his hand. ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    It was not busy at the shop during weekends. In fact, the shop could be closed due to theck of


    business.


    Yet, Serenity went to the shop anyway. The slow day made it the perfect time to make crafts to sell


    online.


    Jasmine was here too.


    Seeing that Serenity was in the shop, Jasmine asked in surprise, ¡°Seren, what brings you here on a


    Sunday? You¡¯re usually at the park with your nephew.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time to replenish new stock for my


    online business.¡±


    While knitting, Serenity lifted her chin and looked at her best friend. She asked with a smile , ¡°What


    about you?¡±


    ¡°Ugh. I couldn¡¯t stand my mom¡¯s nagging, so I came to hide out here.¡±


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not happy that I didn¡¯t find myself a husband at the dinner party that night. Does she think it¡¯s


    that easy? She really thinks her daughter is a catch, that I¡¯m Ms. Universe or something.¡±


    Serenity burst outughing.


    Jasmine just described most parents in the world. Parents


    fret over their children¡¯s happy-ever -after when their children reached the age of having a family of


    their own. It was considered old to get married at twenty-five back then but not anymore.


    ¡°My mom asked my aunt to introduce men to me. I¡¯m supposed to go on a blind date tonight at some


    coffee house. A date at a coffee house at night? I guess the date willst until morning light if coffee is


    involved.


    ¡°How about youe with me to the blind date, Seren?¡±


    Serenity shook her head. ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Seren. Please say yes. You¡¯re my girlfriend, my best friend! You always look out for me. You¡¯d do


    anything for your best friend, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t always look out for you. You can find someone else to do anything for you.¡±


    Jasmine coaxed her. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you supper after the date.¡±


    ¡°I have money. I can buy my own supper. Thank you very much.¡±


    Serenity did not want to join her best friend on her blind date. What if Jasmine¡¯s blind date fancied


    Serenity instead?


    Stories like this were not unheard of. A woman went on a blind date, apanied by her sister-inw.


    In the end, the woman was furious as the date was attracted to the


    sister-inw instead. The incident practically ruined the woman¡¯s rtionship with her sister ¨C inw.


    Serenity and Jasmine were best friends who talked just about everything, but there were certain


    boundaries that could not be crossed.


    It was a different story when she went with Jasmine to a dinner party. There were sessful


    professionals with high standards for their other halves at the event. Serenity could be herself, knowing


    she would not be good enough for these social elites.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    At the sound of a familiar voice, the pair turned their heads toward the shop entrance.


    Putting aside her knitting, Serenity got up and approached the person with a smile, ¡°Why are you here,


    Nana?¡±


    ¡°I want to have a chat with you. I went to your house, but Zack said you weren¡¯t home, so I came here


    instead.¡±


    Grandma May looked at Serenity lovingly as she entered the shop and remarked, ¡°You told me before


    that you don¡¯t have to open for business on weekends.¡± ;


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I restock items for my online business. I thought of making time out of the


    weekend to replenish them since I¡¯m running low on inventory.¡±


    With her little knit knacks selling well online, Serenity


    had to keep up with the inventory. Some customers would pre-order, and she would promise to deliver


    on time. Honoringmitments was important when it came to doing business. ¡°Seren, you¡¯re really


    good with your hands.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Grandma May was a recipient of Serenity¡®s copper wire handicrafts as well. She disyed the life¨Clike


    masterpieces in in sight all over the house. Although


    the crafts were not worth much, they were her granddaughter¨Cinw¡®s gift from the heart.


    Visiting guests who had seen these craftworks were impressed by Serenity¡®s creativity. That was when


    Grandma May came in with a sales pitch, bringing these people to Serenity¡®s online store to up her


    business sales. ¡°Have some water, Grandma May.¡±


    Jasmine poured Grandma May a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you, Jas. You¡®re here too.¡±


    ¡°Sigh. My mom¡®s pressuring me to get married, so I came to the shop to enjoy some peace and quiet.


    She keeps setting me up with guys like I¡®m some unsble product. I¡®m supposed to go on a blind date


    at XX Coffee House tonight, and I¡®m begging Seren toe with me.¡±


    With a glint flickering in her eyes, Grandma May uttered with a friendly smile, ¡°I can understand where


    your mom¡¯sing from. Marriage doesn¡®t seem a likely


    choice for my other grandsons. There¡®s no talking sense into them. I can¡¯t even get them on a date.


    ¡°Seren, why don¡¯t you go with Jasmine tonight?¡±


    Serenity, ¡°...¡±


    It was unbelievable that Nana was persuading her to join Jasmine on her date.


    ¡°You and Jas are best friends. You can keep Jaspany and see if the man¡®s a good fit for her.


    You¡®ve been through it before.¡±


    Jasmine bobbed her head incessantly. Nana was the best sidekick ever.


    ¡°Go with me, Seren. Well, you don¡®t have to go along if you can convince my mom to never set me up


    with blind dates.¡±


    Jasmine tried to appeal to Serenity¡®s emotions.


    With Grandma adding fuel to the fire, Serenity had no choice but to give up for the sake of peace. ¡°Just


    this once and that¡®s it.¡±


    ¡°Yay! You¡®re the best.¡±


    Now that she had gotten a yes from Serenity, Jasmine said thoughtfully, ¡°Grandma May, I¡®ll leave you


    and Seren to chat, I need to shop for some stuff.¡± .


    Serenity and Grandma May could have some nana granddaughter¨Cinw time.


    Once Jasmine was gone, Nana fished out a piece of paper


    Viaplei


    and handed it to Serenity.


    ¡°What¡®s this, Nana? Did you write me a love letter?¡±


    Grandma May remarked with a smile, ¡°Cheeky. These are some of Zack¡®s habits and hobbies. Have a


    look. The list should help you to get along with each other. Seren, although you and Zack entered the


    marriage without love, these feelings can be nurtured. Tear down your walls of defense and get to know


    each other. I¡¯m sure you¡®ll soon find a mutual attraction.¡±


    Serenity unfolded the piece of paper for a look while thinking back on the contract Zachary made her


    sign. Since they were going to divorce six monthster, Serenity did not want to waste time bonding


    with Zachary.


    She had been nothing but open to Zachary. It was thetter who kept his guard up against her even


    though she had been nice. ¡°Zack is a grump when he gets up and a little obsessive with cleanliness.


    Otherwise, he¡®s a pretty good guy.¡± Since Nana fixed the couple together, it was her hope that Serenity


    and Zachary would fall for each other and grow old together.


    Serenity was dumbstruck. ¡°He¡®s a grump in the morning?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Yeah. Unless his body clock wakes him up, he¡®ll rain hell on anyone who disturbs him in his sleep.


    Even I wouldn¡®t


    dare wake him up.¡±


    Reminded by the times she called Zachary in the morning and dug him out of bed, Serenity did not


    recall him ever being angry.


    Was Nana speaking the truth? Perhaps Zachary kept his temper together since they were newlyweds.


    ¡°Seren, did you...st night...¡± With Nana blinking, Serenity got the hint. Blushing in the face, she


    replied, ¡°I¡®m a girl, Nana. You can¡®t expect me to jump a man.¡± And it was not some man but Zachary,


    no less.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Grandma May said with a smile, ¡°Why can¡¯t you? You¡¯re legally married. Zack isn¡¯t stepping up to the


    te. It¡¯s up to you to do so and give me a great-grandchild.¡±


    Rosiness crept onto Serenity¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Nana, I¡¯ll be blunt. I just can¡¯t when I stare at your grandson¡¯s


    straight face.¡±


    Nana, ¡°¡­¡±


    Like his grandfather, Zachary was a no-nonsense and detached man by nature. It took Grandma May


    years before wearing Zachary¡¯s grandfather down when she firstid eyes on him.


    ¡°Even if I want to, he¡¯ll freeze me to death before I can get close to him. He gives me the chills.¡±


    Nana, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Zachary and me, Nana. Things will happen naturally.¡±


    Serenity saw their living arrangements as roommates.


    As if that could ever stop Grandma May from worrying. Since Serenity was Grandma May¡¯s choice for


    a granddaughter-inw, Grandma May even went so far as to make the union possible against her


    son¡¯s and daughter-inw¡¯s wishes. Grandma May would beat


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    herself up if Serenity was unhappy with the marriage.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll leave you two be, I suppose . Do your thing while I tidy up the ce for you.¡±


    Grandma May was not one to sit and do nothing at home as she often managed nts with the


    gardeners. She used to help out with the fields by the estate but stopped under her children¡¯s relentless


    advice against it. Grandma May even thought of applying to be a cleaner at the family ¨C owned


    company, but Zachary shot down the suggestion with one threatening look.. It scared the idea out of


    Grandma May.


    It was not the first time Grandma May came to the shop to chat with Serenity. Serenity knew it was


    hard for Nana to slow down afterboring all her life. It did not take a lot of effort to clean up anyway, so


    Serenity let Nana be while she focused on her crafts.


    While dusting the fluff off the books on the shelves, Grandma suddenly found Serenity to be the most


    charming when thetter was lost in her work. Pulling out her phone, Grandma May hid behind the


    shelf and captured a video of Serenity.


    She then sent the video to her darling grandson..


    Of course, Zachary was not going to reply to his nana.


    It did not matter to Grandma May whether Zachary would reply so long as he saw the video. Serenity


    was an open book, full of surprises at every turn of the page. Now, Grandma May needed to reel her


    grandson in to start reading the book.


    It was easy to lose track of time when one is focused on one thing.


    By the time Serenity fulfilled the preorders , it was past six o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Jasmine¡¯s date was at half-past seven.


    The venue was Beans and Cream, Wiltspoon¡¯s biggest and chicest coffee house in the heart of the city


    where the owner splurged on getting the ce soundproofed. It was an experience to step out of the


    city¡¯s hubbub and into an elegant setting, and a ce to rx without the interruption of life.


    Business was good at Beans and Cream as it was a popr spot for many. Even non-coffee drinkers


    went there to get away from it all.


    Jasmine came to pick her best friend up on a bike.


    Seeing that Jasmine was on a motorbike , Grandma May asked, ¡°Jas, why don¡¯t you just walk there?¡±


    Removing her helmet, Jasmine replied with a grin, ¡°I love the thrill of riding with the wind. The traffic is


    horrible at this hour, but it won¡¯t affect me.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Grandma May? Maybe I should bring you along. You¡¯ve been there, done that. Why


    don¡¯t you check out the guy for me? My aunt said he works at Stone Group.¡±


    Stone Group was the second biggest corporation in Wiltspoon right after the wealthy York Corporation.


    Bothpanies were on a higher threshold when it came to hiring talent. In other words, working at


    thesepanies was something to brag about.


    Grandma May answered with a smile, ¡°Serenity and I had takeout. Callum ising to pick me up, so


    I¡¯ll pass on crashing your date. I mean, even at my age, I still got it. What if your date falls for me?¡±

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Jasmine chuckled in amusement, loving Grandma May¡®s funny quips . Jasmine had never met Zachary


    in person but got to know his aloof nature from her best friend. It was a wonder that he was rted to


    Grandma May.


    Soon, Callum arrived.


    He was here to bring his gallivanting grandmother home. Nana reminded him to drive a cheaper


    vehicle.


    The cheapest car in the house was a BMW used by the housekeeper to get groceries. However, it was


    worth over a million bucks. Since it was toote to buy one, Callum had to borrow the gardener¡®s


    pickup truck.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡®m here to take Nana home.¡±


    Callum came into the shop and said hello to Serenity. ¡°Drive safe. Nana, please give me a message


    when you get home,¡± Serenity urged and gave them the crafts she made today. She gave Callum a


    copper ¨C wire miniature tree.


    Callum was d to ept the gift as he had grown to admire Serenity¡®s work after seeing them around


    the house. He believed Serenity¡®s handicrafts might not be worth a lot, but they were pleasing to the


    eye. Grandma May and Callum did not stay for long.


    Once they were far away, Grandma May asked Callum,¡° Where did you get this car?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s Tom¡®s truck to transport fertilizers and pots. I borrowed the car from him. We don¡®t want Serenity to


    be suspicious now, do we?¡±


    Since Zachary hid his wealth from Serenity, the whole family had to y along too.


    Nevertheless, it was fun.


    Callum looked forward to the day Zachary fell head over heels for Serenity. It would be intriguing to find


    out Serenity¡®s response when she realized Zachary had been lying to her.


    Fine. Secretly , Callum could not wait to watch Zachary worm his way out of this mess!


    ¡°No wonder I thought the car was familiar. So, it belongs to Tom.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Pulling out her phone, Grandma May gave Zachary a call.


    The olddy immediately put forth an order the moment Zachary picked up. ¡°Zack, I¡®m craving Beans


    and Cream¡®s desserts. Can you get them for me? I love their desserts.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Zachary replied, ¡°You can ask anyone else in the house to run the errand.¡±


    Why did he have to make the trip?


    ¡°What? Can¡®t I ask you? I¡®m going to apply to be a cleaner at the office tomorrow if I don¡¯t see Beans


    and Cream¡¯s desserts on the tableter.¡±


    Zachary was speechless..


    Nana had been acting out since the passing of Gramps, often dressing down as she got out and about.


    Well, Nana even got him a wife. ¡°Fine, I¡®ll go!¡±


    Zachary hissed through gritted teeth.


    Satisfied, Grandma May hung up the call.


    Callum got a word in. ¡°Nana, we could get the desserts on our way back if you want. Zachary doesn¡®t


    have to do it.¡±

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45 ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Grandma May had her reasons.


    It then hit Callum. He asked with a smile, ¡°Nana, are you putting one over Zachary?¡± Giving him a side


    nce, Grandma York murmured, ¡°One more question, and you¡®re next.¡±


    That shut Callum up.


    Although Callum felt sorry for Zachary, it was best he stayed out of it for his own safety. Better Zachary


    than him.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Grandma May was a child trapped in an adult¡®s body. Having found her inner child , Grandma May was


    on the prowl for setting her grandchildren up.


    Meanwhile, Serenity closed the shop and took the helmet from her best friend to put on. She also took


    the keys and said, ¡°I¡®ll do it.¡±


    Sitting at the back, Jasmine wrapped her arms around Serenity¡®s waist. ¡°If only you¡®re a man, Serenity.


    I¡®ll marry you right now, and that would get my mom off my back.¡±


    ¡°Hold still! Keep your hands to yourself or I¡®ll throw you


    off the bike.¡±


    Serenity warned her best friend before starting the engine.


    Although Serenity often passed by Beans and Cream, she had never stopped for a coffee as coffee


    was not her thing. She preferred rose or chamomile tea.


    At Beans and Cream, the guy was already waiting. Perhaps to make an impression , the guy was


    dressed to the nines in a suit with a red¨Cand¨Cwhite¨Cstriped tie. Holding a bouquet of roses, he waited


    at the entrance.


    Jasmine approached him with Serenity in tow.


    ¡°Are you Mr. Bill?¡± Mr. Bill sized Jasmine and Serenity up, unsure who his date was tonight. He was


    given a photograph of his date. Mr. Bill did take a quick look and knew that the girl was pretty, but he


    could not really remember her face. He was told to wait by the door with roses, so Ms. Sox could


    recognize him.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Sox?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Mr. Bill ushered the girls in with a smile. He had booked a table by the window for a nice


    view of the city.


    After taking a seat, Mr. Bill stole a few nces at Serenity. Jasmine mentioned Serenity was married


    during a quick


    introduction. It was a shame as Mr. Bill was drawn to Serenity¡¯s graceful charms. For a minute, he


    thought Serenity was his date.


    It turned out Serenity was already taken.


    Jasmine only showed up because , for one, she could not take her mom¡®s nagging anymore, and two,


    her aunt set up the date. Jasmine should at least be appreciative of her aunt¡®s efforts.


    There were no sparks between Jasmine and Mr. Bill. Jasmine was turned off by Mr. Bill as their


    conversation went on. Working at Stone Group as a manager, Mr. Bill considered himself a sessful


    business elite. Although he was aware that the Soxes were wealthy , he believed they were only


    sessful due to the property market boom.


    In fact, Mr. Bill looked down on Jasmine.


    Mr. Bill flexed his superiority and even talked about going halves after marriage. Following that point in


    the conversation , Serenity kicked her best friend under the table to give Jasmine her thumbs¨Cdown.


    ¡°I need to go to the washroom, Mr. Bill.¡±


    Cutting Mr. Bill off from his big talk, Jasmine excused herself and got up to leave.


    She gave her aunt a call in the loo to moan about the horrible date before calling her mom as well.


    Jasmine told


    her mom that she would venture into nunhood if she had to go on another blind date with Tom, Dick, or


    Harry.


    Mr. Bill acted all that just because he worked at Stone Group. It was not like he was the CEO.


    For all she knew, the CEO was probably not as arrogant either.


    Serenity was not a fan of Mr. Bill¡®s character either. While her best friend was in the loo, she looked out


    the window and refused to engage in a conversation with Mr. Bill.


    It was when Zachary came into the coffee house.


    He had the habit of scanning a ce wherever he went. It never urred to him that he would catch


    his wife having coffee with another man.


    Was she cheating on him?


    Was she in a hurry to find someone better because she


    could not get much out of him due to the contract? Perhaps Serenity was not going to sit around and


    wait to be divorced.


    Zachary was about to approach her when Jasmine returned from the loo. Jasmine said something to


    the man before pulling his wife away to leave.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46 ¡°Ms. Sox, don¡¯t leave so soon.¡± Not done flexing his superiority, Mr. Bill was reluctant to let


    Jasmine go. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bill. I don¡¯t think we¡¯re a good match. See you never.¡±


    Jasmine came clean about her thoughts before dragging Serenity away


    They strutted on until Serenity came to a sudden stop.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Seren?¡± ¡°My husband.¡± ¡°What?¡±


    Before Jasmine understood the meaning behind Serenity¡¯s words, Zachary had drawn close. His


    profound eyes were fixated on Serenity as his lips curled into a smirk. Serenity could feel his sarcasm


    without him saying a word.


    What was he being sarcastic about? Serenity got her answer when she turned around and caught sight


    of Mr. Bill on their tail. Serenity exined, ¡° I¡¯m only tagging along my friend, Jasmine¡¯s, date.¡±


    She was in a rush to find the next sugar daddy.


    Zachary remained without a word.


    Jasmine got a look at her best friend¡¯s husband atst! The man was a dreamboat!


    Afraid Zachary might take it the wrong way, Jasmine tried to clear the air too. Zachary uttered coldly,


    ¡°Don¡¯te homete.¡± Serenity asked, ¡°Alright. Why are you here?¡± ¡°Nana told me to get desserts.


    She loves the desserts here.¡±


    It dawned on Zachary that Nana was up to no good. Nana told him to get the desserts here, knowing


    fully that Serenity would be at the same ce. Did Nana think he would be jealous to catch Serenity


    here with another man?


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The couple basked in silence after that.


    In the end, Serenity broke the silence and said, ¡°Well, I got to go. Come home after you deliver the


    desserts to Nana. I¡¯ll leave the door unlocked for you.¡±


    The married couple then went their separate ways.


    Serenity took off on her best friend¡¯s bike while Zachary


    got the desserts and drove his national MPV away from Beans and Cream. Zachary drove all the way


    to the Yorks¡¯ estate.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Grandma May was still up and watching TV in the living room.


    With the desserts in hand, Zachary took strides over and ced the food on the coffee table.


    Straightening his back, he callously said, ¡°Nana, we agreed that you won¡¯t interfere with my married


    life.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t.¡±


    The olddy yed innocent.


    Zachary pointed at the desserts. ¡°You made a specific instruction for me to get the desserts from Beans


    and Cream so I¡¯d see Serenity having coffee with another man. Nana, I don¡¯t know what jealousy is nor


    will I ever experience it.¡±


    Turning on his heel, Zachary walked out.


    Grandma May called him back, ¡°It¡¯ste. Aren¡¯t you going to stay the night?¡±


    ¡°My wife left the door unlocked for me,¡± Zachary replied indifferently The olddy watched him walk


    away before muttering under her breath, ¡°No idea what jealousy is? Not going to experience it? Well, I


    won¡¯t bet on it.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47 Serenity had no idea about the interaction between Zachary and Grandma May. It was a


    surprise running into Zachary at Beans and Cream, but putting two and two together, Serenity figured


    out why Zachary ended up there.


    What was the reason behind Nana¡®s actions?


    Was it so Zachary would get the wrong idea about her?


    It was not as if Serenity was on a blind date. It was Jasmine¡®s date. Even if Zachary saw her¡­


    Harking back to the scene at the coffee house, Serenity noticed the tension in Zachary¡®s face more


    than ever. Although Serenity tended to be slow at picking up cues, she could tell that Zachary took


    things the wrong way. Most importantly, Jasmine was at the loo, leaving Serenity with Mr. Bill by


    herself.


    It was a good thing Jasmine emerged from the loo right after. Her timely rification loosened the


    tension on his clenched jaw.


    Serenity was clueless as to why Nana would do such a thing. She might have saved Nana¡®s life, but


    she expected nothing in return. It was Nana who remained forever grateful and tried to give Serenity


    the world. By right, Nana would not do anything to hurt her.


    Bearing more questions than answers, Serenity returned home and sat on the balcony swing. Without


    turning on the lights, she quietly observed the night sky.


    Zachary only got home at midnight.


    Serenity was asleep on the swing by the time he reached home. Oblivious to that, Zachary assumed


    Serenity was in bed since her bedroom door was closed and the house was in darkness.


    Taking a seat on the sofa, Zachary turned on the TV. He rarely watched TV but could use some


    background noise. He adjusted the volume to the lowest.


    He did not want to wake Serenity from her sleep.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    With his phone ringing, Zachary looked at the iing call. It was Callum.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, Zack?¡±


    Callum¡®s concerned voice came through from the other end.


    After a pause, Zachary asked him, ¡°You knew Nana set me up?¡±


    ¡°Bro! How did Nana set you up? All I knew was Nana telling you to get desserts from Beans and


    Cream. Nana¡®s


    love for their cakes isn¡¯t something new.¡±


    Zachary scoffed. ¡°My wife just so happened to be on a date at Beans and Cream.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Callum cried in aghast, ¡°Your wife went on a date? Is she cheating on you? You were only married less


    than a week ago, and our families met yesterday. We even talked about your future wedding during


    dinner, and now you¡®re telling me your wife went on a date?¡±


    ¡°She was there to keep her best friendpany on a date.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°... Zack, you could¡®ve given it to me straight before I judged Serenity. I knew it.


    Serenity didn¡®t look like the kind to mess around.¡±


    ¡°By coincidence, her best friend was in the washroom when I arrived. So, I saw Serenity sitting together


    with her best friend¡®s date.¡±


    ¡°Talk about coincidence. Even if Nana summoned you there, it wasn¡®t like she could predict when you¡®d


    be there to catch Serenity alone with another man.¡±.


    Zachary fell silent and uttered annoyedly, ¡°Nana bought Beans and Cream not too long ago. She¡®s the


    real owner.¡±


    As the head of the household, Zachary had an idea of Nana¡®s activities.


    ¡°Zack, are you saying that the employees are keeping an eye on Serenity? You happened to arrive


    when Serenity¡®s best friend was in the loo, so you¡®d get the impression that Serenity was onto the next


    guy.¡±


    Quick to catch on, Callum did not take long to get the whole thing straight. He responded amid


    chuckles, ¡°I guess Nana is only anxious for the rtionship to work since you and Serenity are married.


    She¡®s trying to get under your skin, so you¡®d feel jealous. Were you jealous, Zack?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know what jealousy is!¡±


    Callum burst outughing. ¡°Well, maybe Serenity could teach you that new vocabry. Nana is really


    fond of Serenity. Zack, I think you¡®ll fall in love with her sooner orter. She might not be able to change


    her upbringing, but Serenity¡®s brilliant in every single way. Her copper ¨C wire handcrafts are amazing


    and beautiful.¡±


    He got a miniature tree from Serenity . Although it was not worth much, Callum absolutely loved it. He


    decided to take the miniature tree to his office tomorrow as Callum had a nice spot for it on his desk.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48 The video sent by Nana suddenly came to Zachary¡®s mind. Serenity was breathtaking when


    she was focused on making her crafts.


    Still denying that fact, Zachary watched the video multiple times nheless. He was captivated by the


    charm exuded by a confident woman at work. It was eye catching.


    It was said that women with confidence were the prettiest.


    All he saw was confidence in Serenity.


    She was a strong and independent woman.


    ¡°I¡®ve never known and will never know what jealousy is... Oh, you¡®re up?¡±


    Zachary was caught off guard by Serenity¡®s sudden presence in the living room as she emerged from


    the balcony. While still on the line, Callum replied, ¡°I¡®m going to bed soon, but I thought of giving you a


    call before I turn in for the night.¡±


    Zachary terminated the call. Callum, ¡°...¡±


    The video sent by Nana suddenly came to Zachary¡¯s mind. Serenity was breathtaking when she was


    focused on making her crafts.


    Still denying that fact, Zachary watched the video multiple times nheless. He was captivated by the


    charm exuded by a confident woman at work. It was eye catching


    It was said that women with confidence were the prettiest.


    All he saw was confidence in Serenity.


    She was a strong and independent woman.


    ¡°I¡®ve never known and will never know what jealousy is.... Oh, you¡®re up?¡±


    Zachary was caught off guard by Serenity¡®s sudden presence in the living room as she emerged from


    the balcony.


    While still on the line, Callum replied, ¡°I¡®m going to bed soon, but I thought of giving you a call before I


    turn in for the night.¡±


    Zachary terminated the call.


    Callum, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I dozed off on the swing. Your talking woke me up.¡±


    Wincing his face, Zachary told her off, ¡°The night breeze can be freezing. Careful not to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Serenity yawned. ¡°I¡®m off to bed now, Mr. York.¡±


    Nothing much was mentioned about tonight.


    Zachary watched her retreat to her room without a word.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He was unsure if she overheard his conversation with Callum, and if so, how much of it?


    Sigh. Now that there was a wife upying his space, Zachary felt like he had no privacy anymore.


    Well, he found out during the next day¡®s breakfast of how much Serenity had heard because there was


    a dictionary on the table with a page earmarked on the letter J.


    Breakfast was avocado and toast.


    The couple enjoyed generous servings of avocados and toasts.


    They had sd on the side too.


    Serenity took out a bottle of dressing from the fridge and added to her toast and sd. She pushed the


    bottle toward Zachary. ¡°Do you want some? It¡®ll add vor to your food.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Zachary turned down the offer.


    Serenity put the lid back on and put the bottle of dressing aside. She then grabbed a sheet of paper to


    read. ¡°I love a good read during breakfast.¡±


    Zachary kept quiet.


    ¡°I got the ¡®Word of the Day¡® printed out. Have a look. It¡®s interesting.¡±


    Before Zachary had a chance to say anything, Serenity shoved the paper in his face.


    She said, ¡°Have a look.¡±


    Zachary stared at her and shifted his gaze onto the paper. Lo and behold, the word of the day was ¨C


    jealousy.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Zachary blurted.


    ¡°Now that you¡®ve seen the word, don¡®t go around and say you have no clue of its definition. People


    would think that you¡®re mentally challenged.¡± Zachary, ¡°...¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49 Serenity finished her breakfast and cleaned up in the kitchen before telling Zachary, ¡°I¡¯m


    going out. Don¡¯t forget to lock the door on your way out.¡±


    Zachary nced at her before turning his attention back to his toast.


    ¡°That reminds me. Can I take some of the fruits to my sister¡¯s?¡±


    She bought too much fruit the other day for the family event and they would be left to rot in the fridge


    since she and Zachary could not finish everything in time.


    Zachary answered , ¡°Your sister is family. You can take whatever you want without asking me. You¡¯re


    free to make decisions over household affairs unless it¡¯s a matter that requires a discussion between


    us.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not that close, and I¡¯m living in your house. I think it¡¯s respectful to you as a husband to ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the type to hog all the good stuff for my own family. I bought a little too much fruit the other day


    and I think they¡¯ll go to waste since we can¡¯t eat that much. At least now my sister can have some


    before they turn bad.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Zachary responded. Seeing that Zachary had no issue with that, Serenity


    packed two bags of fruit and brought them to her sister.


    Liberty said to Serenity, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring gifts when you visit. I have money to get things.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only Zachary and me at home. I might eat some, but Zachary doesn¡¯t like fruit. It¡¯s a waste to leave


    it to rot. He told me to give them to you. He said you¡¯re family.¡±


    Serenity had never seen Zachary munching on fruit.


    Zachary often workedte and holed up in his room when he was back. She only saw him in the


    mornings. It did not appear that Zachary had grabbed any snacks from the house.


    Serenity suspected that Zachary would eat out like before if she did not make him breakfast. He


    probably had never drank from the tap at home.


    At that point, Liberty epted the bags of fruit.


    Serenity yed with her nephew for a while before heading to the shop.


    With Serenity gone, Zachary threw the toasts and the paper with the Word of the Day into the trash.


    The toast was delicious at first, but the wheat contained too much carbs for his liking


    Together with the leftover breakfast, the Word of the Day also chucked away.


    He said it before, and he would say it again! He would


    never know the meaning of jealousy! Zachary took out the trash with him in case Serenity saw the


    paper and breakfast in the bin. The bodyguards were waiting for him downstairs. Since Serenity had


    already left the building, they did not have to worry about the missus seeing them here. With Mr.


    Zacharying downstairs with a trash bag, the bodyguards were stunned. In all the years they had


    been by Mr. Zachary¡¯s side, the bodyguards saw Mr. Zachary as a speckless God. Zachary put the


    trash in the dumpster before walking to his car. Since the bodyguards were not keeping up with him, he


    turned his head around and asked, ¡°Are you under a freezing spell? What are you standing there for?¡±


    Snapping out of their thoughts, the bodyguards kept up with his pace. A bodyguard was in charge of


    driving the national MPV to York Corporation every day. Zachary would then drive the vehicle back


    home from work.


    Half an hourter.


    A red Ferrari stood out by forcefully blocking Zachary¡¯s convoy entering York Corporation.


    The owner of the sports car was ady in red. With long, wavy hair curtaining her back, the woman had


    an


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    exquisite face and her neck wasplemented with a diamond ne. She also wore a diamond


    bracelet and matching diamond earrings. She was shining bright like a


    diamond for sure.


    The girl got out of her car and approached the Rolls Royce to knock on the window.


    Zachary wound down his car window. ¡°Elisa Stone! You have two minutes to move your car!¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50 Zachary threatened thedy coldly. The apple of the Stones¡® eye, Elisa was the princess of


    Stone Group¡®s chairman and the twin sister of the CEO, Clive Stone. Elisa was the most eligible


    bachelorette.


    ¡°Hang on, Zachary.¡°.


    Struck by a thought, Elisa turned around and ran back to the sports car to grab a huge bouquet of


    roses.


    She returned with the bouquet and shoved it through Zachary¡®s open window while saying, ¡°These are


    for you, Zachary. I know you and my brother don¡®t get along, but I love you. I feel the need to confess


    my love to you, so you know I¡®m your one true love.¡±


    Stone Group and York Corporation might be sworn enemies, but they were certainly business rivals


    due to shing trades. Both groups were not on the best of terms, to say the least.


    Yet, it was love at first sight for Clive¡®s sister, Elisa, when she firstid her eyes on Zachary at an event


    many years ago. Due to the conflict of interest between both giants, Clive and her parents disapproved


    of Elisa¡®s new¨Cfound love.


    Although Elisa was pampered all her life, it did not mean


    she was foolish. She thought about giving up on Zachary, but the passing of years failed to wipe him


    out of her mind. As a matter of fact, she found it harder to resist Zachary.


    Elisa was really into Zachary¡®s aloofness. He was cool in her eyes. Seeing that Zachary kept away from


    young women, Elisa took it as a challenge to win his heart. Since she could not get Zachary out of her


    head, Elisa decided to disregard her family and boldly confess her love to Zachary.


    From today on, she, Elisa Stone, would openly go in pursuit of Zachary!


    Zachary gave a ck look.


    Grabbing the bouquet, Zachary hurled it far and away.


    He then wound the window up and callously instructed the driver, ¡°Drive!¡±


    ¡°Zachary! Zachary! I love you! I want your heart!¡± Elisa shouted as she pounded on the car window.


    Zachary¡®s driver started the engine and asked, ¡°Sir, what about Ms. Stone¡®s car?¡±


    ¡°Hit it!¡±


    The driver did not floor the pedal, but one of Zachary¡®s escorting vehicles raced ahead instead and


    smashed Elisa¡®s million¨Cdor Ferrari out of the way.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Bang!


    The security guards on duty watched with their jaws dropped.


    With Elisa¡®s car out of the way, Zachary¡®s Rolls Royce entered thepany¡®s private parking lot.


    Elisa was dumbfounded as she stared at the damage made to her new sports car. By the time she


    came to and ran after Zachary, the security guards had closed the gates.


    ¡°Zachary!¡±


    Elisa shouted out loud, ¡°You have to get me a new car since you crashed mine. You owe me one. I¡®ll


    bug you every day till you get me a new car.¡±


    It pained her that her car was wrecked. However, on second thought, Elisa could use this as an excuse


    to pester Zachary. Elisa believed the crash presented her with opportunities. Anyway, she had made


    her stance clear to Zachary that she was seeking his hand!


    No matter the oue, she would have no regrets about going through with her decision.


    Nevertheless, Elisa had to admit that Zachary¡¯s stunt to smash her car was bad*ss. Of course, it would


    have been better if it was not her car.


    The security guard was amazed by Ms. Stone¡¯s courage. Not only did shee to York Corporation to


    kick up a fuss, but she also professed her love for Mr. York. That was definitely some nerves of steel!


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Chapter 51 ¡°Don¡®t let the old Mrs. know about today.¡±


    Zachary told the people around him.


    The bodyguards heeded his instruction.


    Mr. Zachary was married. Yet, Ms. Stone openly professed her love to him. The old Mrs. should never


    find out about it.


    Elisa¡®s brazen stunt did not go unnoticed among those in York Corporation. The employees stole a few


    nces at their boss as Zachary walked into the building.


    Bearing a straight face with his lips pursed as always, Zachary took strides while being surrounded by


    his bodyguards. There was just a regal air about him. Such a man was a heartthrob to most young


    women.


    Many young female employees in thepany would be swept off their feet after catching a glimpse of


    the young CEO. However, nobody had the guts toe clean about their feelings toward Zachary, let


    alone chase after him.


    The way ordinary people saw it was that the Yorks were far beyond reach. Even if the boys of the York


    family were known for theirmitment to their partners, the issue was bagging one of their hearts.


    Back in his office, Zachary pulled out his phone to call


    Clive. It took a while before Clive picked up the call. ¡°My, are pigs flying? I can¡®t believe the great CEO,


    Mr. York, is calling me. To what do I owe the honor?¡±.


    With a cheeky smile , Clive teased Zachary through the phone.


    ¡°Clive, sort your sister out!¡±


    ¨C


    The mention of his sister saw Clive taking it seriously,¡° What did Elisa do?¡±


    He knew that his sister had a crush on Zachary for many years and could not move on from him.


    Lately, Elisa told Clive that she nned to profess her feelings for Zachary.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With that in mind, Clive had a bad feeling about it. Did his brash sister go and rip her heart out to


    Zachary? Why did she have to fall in love with Zachary¡®s deadpan face?


    ¡°She¡®s pestering me! She¡®s outside my office right now. Either youe here and take her away or I¡®ll


    get my men to throw her out.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll get my wife to take her home now so we don¡®t trouble you, Mr. York. Go on with work, Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary scoffed coldly and ended the call.


    Clive was left seething with rage, not toward Zachary, but his sister. He immediately called his wife and


    shot a question the moment the call was picked up. ¡°Honey, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m shopping with Mom. What¡®s wrong? You sound angry.¡±


    ¡°Go to York Corporation now to collect Elisa. The girl went to look for Zachary and harassed him. You


    know Zachary. He won¡®t stand for it.¡±


    Clive was mad at his sister for loving Zachary still despite the family¡®s dissuasion. He was also worried


    that Zachary might not be nice to Elisa. Although Zachary was like a block of ice, he had a fiery temper.


    Anyone who got on Zachary¡®s nerves would be thrown out regardless of ss, status, or gender.


    Zachary would not hesitate to disgrace the person.


    Zachary was the mover and shaker of Wiltspoon¡®s business world. Since the media put his every move


    under a magnifying ss, Zachary would not have to do anything for the media to tear into the people


    on his hit list.


    Clive¡®s only concern was her sister¡®s reputation tarnished by Zachary. She would not be able to show


    her face in Wiltspoon again. His wife replied, ¡°I¡®ll head there right now. Don¡®t be mad. All Elisa wants is


    to try. She¡®ll give up if it fails. She doesn¡®t want to live with the regret of not even trying.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52 ¡°Zachary isn¡®t someone she can handle. Try and get her to move on. You don¡®t see other


    young women hanging around Zachary other than his family. He¡®s a heartless man. Why can¡®t Elisa


    listen to reason?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Clive threw in the towel on his sister.


    ¡°I¡®m too busy to deal with her now. Honey, I¡®ll leave Elisa in your hands.¡±


    ¡°Carry on with your work. I¡®ll pick Elisa up now and take her to go shopping with Mom. Mom¡®s been


    feeling downtely.¡±


    Clive¡®s wife, Alice, had a great rtionship with her mother¨Cinw. Seeing that her mother¨Cinw was


    feeling blue, Alice persuaded her to go out and get some sunshine. A bit of retail therapy might do her


    good.


    Clive fell silent.


    He knew the reason behind his mother¡®s mncholy. There had not been any news about his aunt. It


    was the one thing Mom could never stop talking about.


    Clive¡®s mother, Audrey, grew up in an orphanage. Her parents passed away when Audrey was young,


    survived by Audrey and her sister who was four years younger. The sisters were then sent to the


    orphanage. Later, a wealthy


    couple came to the orphanage with the interest to adopt a child.


    The couple took to Audrey¡®s younger sister. At the time, Audrey was eight years old while her sister


    was merely four. Although reluctant to part with her sister, Audrey knew she was in better hands with


    the couple. Hence, Audrey agreed to let the couple adopt her sister.


    The sisters took a picture as a memento before the fateful separation. It had been decades since they


    saw each other again.


    As she came of age, Audrey left the orphanage and put her wits and skills to the test, working her way


    up the corporatedder. She earned the boss¡¯ trust and confidence in return. Plus, she caught the eye


    of the boss¡® eldest son. Finally, she married into a wealthy family and became Mrs. Stone.


    Now that she had the means, Audrey never gave up on looking for her sister but heard nothing back


    despite her decades of effort.


    Not too long ago, Clive came across some news about his aunt. Audrey was overjoyed as they had


    located the wealthy couple who adopted the girl. Clive and his dad went along with Audrey to visit the


    wealthy couple and found out that the couple had their own child a year into the adoption.


    Since then, the couple stopped being nice to Audrey¡®s


    sister and told their maid to take Audrey¡¯s sister away to give her to someone else as they only wanted


    to leave the family inheritance to their flesh and blood. Decades passed, and the maid was long gone.


    The maid¡®s family had no idea about the whole thing, much less to whom Audrey¡®s sister was given.


    The recent update of the search had been hanging over Audrey.


    Now, the only way to locate Clive¡®s aunt was through the yellowing photograph that Mom had kept until


    now. Clive had put a digital copy of it on the web, hoping it might lead them to his aunt or his aunt¡®s


    children.


    ¡°Honey, tell Mom that we¡®ll find her sister so long as she¡®s still alive. Even if her sister isn¡®t around


    anymore, we will locate her children. Mom needs to rx. We still need her to identify her sister when


    she¡®s found.¡±


    Clive loved his mother tremendously.


    He hoped his mother could pick herself back up again. Alice replied, ¡°I will. Get back to your work. I¡®ll


    pick Elisa up. Clive, if Elisa won¡®t listen , why don¡®t we just let her try? Zachary might be indifferent, but


    he¡®s a decent man who Elisa could give herself to.¡±


    Truth be told, all the York boys could be trusted to carry out the marriage vows.


    Deep down, Alice supported Elisa. Alice believed Elisa was


    a good fit for Zachary and for her to take the plunge to confess to him.


    Both families were in the same ss. Although the families did not get along because of the


    competition in business, they would still practice social formalities whenever they crossed paths.


    Should Elisa take down Zachary and marry into the York family, it would ease the discord between both


    families.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53 Elisa was picked up by her sister-inw in the end while the smashed car was towed away.


    When Alice came by, Elisa even said, ¡°Since Zachary wrecked my car, I have an excuse to cling to him.


    Alice, now that I made the first move, I need to keep going. I won¡¯t forgive myself if I don¡¯t put in the


    years to pursue Zachary.


    ¡°Alice , you¡¯re the best. Clive only listens to you. Please talk to him for me. I just need him off my back


    from my pursuit of happiness.¡±


    Elisa was envious of her brother and sister-inw¡¯s love story. Alice went after Clive, and it took a year


    before Alice won his heart. The roles were reversed after marriage as Clive spoiled Alice crazy.


    It was not the first time Alice mentioned that she would not have her happy ending if she did not bravely


    go after the love of her life.


    While driving, Alice uttered, ¡°Elisa, I¡¯m all for you pursuing your happiness, but it¡¯s Zachary we¡¯re


    talking about. Aren¡¯t you aware of his reputation in Wiltspoon? He¡¯s known for keeping a distance from


    women. Have you seen any young women around him?


    ¡°Besides, our family is not on good terms with the Yorks.


    Your brother might not be an enemy of Zachary, but they¡¯re rivals at the end of the day. They don¡¯t see


    eye-to -eye. I¡¯m worried Zachary might use you as a weapon or a punching bag.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll do


    that. The Yorks hold themselves in high regard. The men of the family are famous for spoiling their


    wives.¡±


    Having witnessed the love between her brother and sister -inw, Elisa looked forward to sharing the


    same intimacy with her future husband.


    Among the upper crust of Wiltspoon , York¡¯s men stood out for putting their wives above everything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°No matter what, your brother is only doing it for your own good. We¡¯ll save this conversation for


    another day, Elisa. Mom is waiting for us at the Herm¨¨s store. Let¡¯s get some fresh air with Mom. She¡¯s


    been feeling down because of that thing with her sister.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Elisa replied, ¡°Mom and her sister have been apart for so many years. God knows


    how many times her sister had been through the adoption system. Her sister might have lost the


    photograph too. We¡¯re looking for a needle in a haystack here.¡±


    ¡°Still, we have to try.¡±


    Elisa remained without a word.


    That was Mom¡¯s only wish. As her children, they had to


    help Mom Millit,


    Serenity was clueless about her rival in love as It had been a busy day at the shop. After closing the


    shop at eleven at night, she rode her e-bike home.


    Wiltspoon was a thriving city. Even at eleven o¡¯clock, the streets were filled with endless human traffic.


    It was a bustling scene as the public lined up by food trucks, itching for midnight snacks.


    Serenity rode her bike past the food trucks. A group of young men saw her and catcalled her, but she


    turned a deaf ear, refusing to give them her time of day. She hit the brakes at a red light.


    By the time the traffic lights turned green, she restarted her engine and zipped past the intersection


    before the bike suddenly conked out. Serenity thought she was out of battery, but her battery was still


    on full bar. Why did it stop?


    The bike would not start despite Serenity¡¯s multiple attempts.


    That was strange. What could be the problem?


    ¡°Is that you, Serenity? I thought your back looked familiar. For a moment there, I thought my eyes were


    deceiving me.¡±


    With a car pulling up beside Serenity, the person inside lowered his window. It was Jasmine¡¯s cousin,


    Shawn.


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    Serenity answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my bike. It suddenly stopped working, but the


    battery is full.¡± ¡°Hang on, Serenity. I¡¯ll park the car by the side of the road to get out of the way.¡±


    Shawn then drove his car to park by the curb. He got out of the car and checked on Serenity¡¯s bike.


    Shawn replied apologetically, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about e-bikes to know what¡¯s wrong with it, Serenity.


    How about I get your bike towed to a repair shop? I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± Serenity asked, ¡°Do you know if


    there¡¯s an electric vehicle repair shop nearby?¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54 Shawn said with a smile, ¡°I don¡®t know. I¡®ll get your bike fixed. I promise to return a fully


    functioning bike to you.¡±


    Since Shawn was Jasmine¡®s cousin and a friend for many years, Serenity knew she could trust him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Happy to be of assistance to Serenity, Shawn dialed a number and made a call. Serenity heard him


    sharing their location.


    The only thing next was to wait for the tow truck.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    The driver¡®s keen eyes picked up on the sight of a familiar woman opposite the traffic lights. It appeared


    to be the missus judging by the build. While waiting at the traffic lights, he turned around and said to


    Mr. Zachary who was resting his eyes. ¡°Sir, the woman looks like the missus.¡±


    Zachary opened his eyes and turned toward the man and woman standing by the road. He could not


    recognize the man, probably due to the distance, but the woman did


    seem like his wife.


    After living under the same roof for a while, Zachary grew


    familiar with Serenity¡¯s silhouette.


    ¡°Slow down the car when you pass by. I need to be sure if it¡®s her.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zachary pulled out his phone with the intention to call Serenity but on second thought, held


    back that idea.


    Soon, the traffic lights turned green.


    With Zachary¡®s luxurious convoy taking the speed down a notch, Zachary was able to identify the


    woman to be his wife, Serenity.


    It only sprung to Zachary¡®s mind who the man was as the convoy was driving away. It was Shawn!


    His love rival!


    Were Serenity and Shawn together, to begin with?


    Or did they run into each other?


    Although Zachary had questions, he chose to keep quiet and not call Serenity.


    The convoy of luxury sedans cruised out of sight. ,


    Shawn stared at the receding convoy before turning to Serenity . ¡°Did you see those few cars there?


    One of the vehicles is Mr. York¡®s exclusive ride.¡±


    It only came to Shawn after the convoy was gone.


    Serenity casually inquired, ¡°Which Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°The heir to the wealthiest York family. He¡¯s also the CEO of York Corporation. He was at the dinner


    party, but you girls were too busy with the food to catch a glimpse of him.¡±


    Shawn looked up to Zachary.


    ¡°I don¡®t belong to your circle. I was only at the dinner party as Jas¡®s plus one. I had to try the food of a


    seven ¨C star establishment. I doubt I¡®d ever cross paths with Mr. York or the wealthiest in Wiltspoon.


    Why should I bother to catch a glimpse of him?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    People were all over Mr. York that night. Serenity could not see his face even if she wanted to.


    ¡°Shawn, have you met Mr. York? Does he have eleven toes or two heads?¡±


    Shawn chuckled. ¡°Mr. York is a normal man without eleven toes or two heads. He does have an


    above¨Caverage look and that presence about him. I¡®m ttered that he talked to me.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55 ¡°Even if Mr. York¡¯s a normal man, he won¡¯t engage with ordinary people like me.¡± Serenity


    might be nosy about the heir of the York family at the dinner party, but that was about it before she lost


    interest.


    As normal as Mr. York could be, he would not interact with regr people like her.


    Serenity was not the lowest ss in society, nor was she that high up on the hierarchical pyramid. The


    richest people she knew were Jasmine and Shawn.


    Shawn qualified as an heir to a wealthy family.


    Since Serenity and the heir of the richest family did not belong in the same world, their paths would not


    cross.


    Shawn grinned without a word.


    Although he never looked down on Serenity, it did not mean other privileged men would not turn their


    noses up at her. Shawn knew wealth and social standing stood above the rest among the upper crust.


    Despite Shawn¡¯s efforts to rub shoulders with the veterans in the business at the dinner party, he was


    met with lukewarm responses.


    ¡°The truck¡¯s here.¡±


    After the truck was parked by the road, a man exited the vehicle and said, ¡°Sir.¡± It was then Serenity


    realized that Shawn called his family¡¯s chauffeur over. The Lowe family¡¯s personal driver borrowed a


    pickup truck from somewhere. Together with Shawn, the driver moved Serenity¡¯s e-bike onto the truck.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Serenity. I don¡¯t think any repair shops are operating at this hour. Bryan will haul your bike to a


    workshop tomorrow and deliver it back to you in one piece.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Serenity thanked Shawn from the bottom of her heart. She might have to push the bike all the way


    home until morning light if she had not bumped into him.


    Shawn smiled. ¡°What are friends for? Get on, Serenity. I¡¯ll take you home. Are you still living at your


    sister¡¯s ce?


    ¡°No. I live in Brynfield now. I¡¯m lucky you were here tonight, or I¡¯d have to walk home while pushing the


    bike. I don¡¯t know what happened. The battery was full, but still the bike stopped working.¡±


    Serenity suspected a short circuit.


    She got into Shawn¡¯s car.


    Shawn was aware of the change in Serenity¡¯s marital status. Although her husband¡¯sst name was


    York, the man had nothing to do with the wealthy Yorks.


    She must be living with her husband now. Shawn did not impose by asking the name of Serenity¡¯s


    man.


    On the way to Brynfield , Shawn inquired, ¡°Do you fancy supper, Serenity? I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Serenity


    replied with a smile, ¡°I enjoy supper on rare asions only. It¡¯ste. You have to work tomorrow. I don¡¯t


    want to take up more of your time.¡±


    That was a no


    Shawn left it at that.


    He knew Serenity too well. Insisting further on the matter when she had already declined would only


    put her


    off.


    Serenity told Shawn to stop the car when they arrived at Brynfield¡¯smunity gate.


    ¡°I can walk from here.¡±


    Shawn meant to walk her to her block so he could have an idea of the building she was living in.


    However, it was hard to ess a gatedmunity like Brynfield. s,


    t¡¯lup


    UU


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Shawn had to give up on that thought.


    He could ask Jasmine for Serenity¡¯s address anyway.


    ¡°Thank you for tonight, Shawn.¡±


    Serenity expressed her gratitude toward Shawn once more.


    ¡°It was no big deal. You¡¯ve thanked me enough. You could buy me dinner if you really want to thank


    me.¡± Serenity smiled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll take you and your cousin to dinner.¡±


    Shawn pursed his lips and responded, ¡°Can¡¯t it just be the two of us?¡±


    ¡°We can do that. But are you fine with Jasmine nagging at


    you?¡±


    Shawn curled his lips, agreeing in silence.


    Waving him goodbye, Serenity tapped her card to ess the neighborhood.


    Shawn waited until her figure was out of sight before winding the window up and starting the car.


    Serenity took strides to her home and pulled out the keys to open the door.


    It did not take long before she realized that the door was locked from the inside.


    Did Zachary assume she was back and lock the door when


    he came home? Um¡­ What should she do now?


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56 Should Serenity call Zachary to wake him up? Nana mentioned that Zachary would be


    furious if anyone were to disrupt his sleep. Serenity looked at the time. It was past midnight. Zachary


    must still be awake since he usually came home around this time.


    Serenity took the plunge and called Zachary.


    Zachary was wide awake. In fact, he locked the door from the inside on purpose, albeit he had no idea


    of the reason behind his own actions. Anyway, it triggered Zachary to see Serenity and Shawn together


    , looking like a match made in heaven.


    The conniving woman was in a rush to look for her next sugar daddy since she could not get much out


    of him. She had Nanapletely fooled. At the end of the day, Nana had only known Serenity for three


    months. How well could Nana know Serenity? Yet, Nana, driven by gratitude, put a lot of trust in


    Serenity and nagged Zachary to marry her¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang but he refused to pick up Serenity¡¯s call.


    The ringing stopped after a while but not for long as Serenity called again.


    Zachary left Serenity high and dry for three call attempts before picking up


    ¡°Are you asleep, Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Zachary seethed.


    ¡°You locked the door. I can¡¯t get in.¡±


    After a brief silence, Zachary¡¯s t but sarcasm tinted voice came through. ¡°I thought you were going to


    stay at a hotel tonight.¡±


    The spite came out of nowhere for Serenity. Why would she stay at a hotel?


    What was with the suddensh out? Did she step on his toes in any way?


    ¡°Can you open the door, Mr. York?¡±


    Being the bigger person, Serenity let his tone slide.


    Zachary remained without a word.


    The couple settled into an awkward tension before Serenity broke the silence. ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m fine if you


    want me to stay at a hotel. I can always use the debit card you


    gave me to pay for the night at Wiltspoon Hotel.¡± Zachary, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hang on!¡± He callously uttered before hanging up.


    A few minutester, he got out to open the door. Zachary turned on his heel and walked away the


    second the door was opened.


    Serenity walked into the house and locked the door behind her. With Zachary making his way to his


    bedroom, Serenity called him back. ¡°Wait, Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary stopped in his tracks without looking back.


    ¡°Mr. York, what¡¯s with the salty and sarcastic tone tonight? Did I offend you in any way? Just tell me


    directly if you have a problem. Don¡¯t bring the issues to bed and give me that sassy attitude. I can


    move out if you intend to lock me out every day. This is your house anyway. Your house, your rules.¡±


    Serenity was annoyed too. Zachary turned around. His dark eyes bore into hers with the chills of a dark


    and stormy night.


    Serenity reckoned she would be frozen solid by the time he was done with her.


    ¡°How did youe home tonight?¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Serenity was confused by the question. ¡°Who took you home?¡±


    Serenity was dumbstruck. How did he know Shawn drove her back when she got off at themunity


    gate? Did he have telescopic vision? Perhaps Zachary caught her getting out of Shawn¡¯s car while on


    his way home. Regardless, Serenity did not notice Zachary at all.


    >>> Read next chapter at here

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57 ¡°Serenity, we have an agreement. We¡®ll divorce after six months, so can¡®t you wait until


    then before moving on to the next guy? I don¡®t know why you¡®re on the prowl when we¡®re still legally


    married. You¡®re basically cheating on me right now.


    ¡°I might not have any feelings for you, nor will I ever, but no man will stand by being cheated on.¡±


    He was only acting weird because he was angry. Zachary was furious that Serenity was so quick to


    have an affair.


    Shawn had a crush on Serenity.


    That was Zachary¡®s love rival!


    This was not a matter of love but a man¡®s pride and dignity.


    Serenity looked around as if searching for something. Unable to find anything handy, she grabbed her


    purse, filled with her phone and keys, and hurled it at Zachary. Since Serenity had learned self¨C


    defense, she got a pretty aim.


    Caught off guard by the attack, Zachary was smacked right in the face.


    The keys and phone in her purse turned into weapons and did a painful number on his lips.


    He shot an angry look at Serenity.


    No one had ever disrespected him like this!


    Serenity walked over and bent to pick up her purse. Her tone matched his. ¡°You asked for it.


    ¡°You convicted me of some mumbo jumbo you conjured in your head without so much as seeking


    rification. Have you always been this bossy and self¨Crighteous?¡± Zachary felt his aching lips while


    ring at her. ¡°What are you looking at? Is this a stare¨Cdown? As if I¡®d lose to you.¡±


    Serenity raised her purse peevishly.


    Zachary thought to himself, ¡®... Not again!¡®


    How did she find the cheek to strike him?


    T¨CThis was domestic violence!


    ¡°My ride broke down in the middle of the road, but I was lucky to run into Shawn. He¡®s my best friend¡®s


    cousin. I¡®ve known him longer than I have you. I guess you could say we grew up together.


    ¡°Anyway, he wasn¡®t going to drive past when he saw me stranded. He called a tow truck for me and


    sent my bike to the workshop before driving me home. We¡®ve done nothing wrong, but you made it


    sound like we were having an affair.


    ¡°Talk about the pot calling the kettle ck. Perhaps you¡®re the one cheating on me.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Zachary, ¡°...¡±


    For once, Zachary was lost for words.


    ¡°Mr. York, you could¡®ve told me if you didn¡®t want to get married back then. I didn¡®t make you sign the


    papers. Why do you look like I¡®m preying on you? I had no objections to the contract you drafted. I


    signed it when you told me to


    ¡°I didn¡®t ask you to leave me the house and car after the divorce. You proposed that on your own


    ord. I might as well take up your offer since you see me as some scheming woman going after your


    money.¡±


    She had no intention of keeping his house and car on the day of the divorce.


    Serenity only married him to move out of her sister¡®s ce while giving her sister peace of mind. These


    were the only reasons and nothing else.


    ¡ª


    ¡°You seem to think I¡®m out to search for another guy and cheat on you. You saw me and Mr. Bill sitting


    together when I apanied Jasmine on her blind date. I bet that was what you were thinking. People


    might think you were jealous.¡±


    Zachary hissed. ¡°Trust me. I don¡®t get jealous.¡±


    ¡°Well, it seemed to me you were pretty jealous.¡±


    Zachary did not look so upset anymore after Serenity cleared the air. With tension in the room lifted,


    Serenity poked fun, ¡°Uff. I could smell the jealousy from a mile away. I guess you¡¯re putting the Word of


    the Day to good


    use.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58 Zachary might pull a long face, but a rush of blood crept to his ears. He was blushing for


    getting the wrong idea about Serenity, not because he was shy. There was no way he could be shy!


    ¡°It was the question of a man¡®s pride!¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Serenity scoffed.


    Zachary¡®s handsome face wentpletely red.


    ¡°I don¡®t like or love you, so why would I be jealous? I couldn¡®t care less who you¡®re with if it weren¡®t an


    affair.¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t have to stress that you don¡®t like or love me multiple times as if I¡®m all over you. We¡¯re only


    roommates living under the disguise of marriage. To be honest, I was in a hurry to move out because I


    didn¡®t want my sister and her husband to fight because of me. I


    agreed to your nana¡®s proposal to get a marriage license with you so I had a ce to stay.


    ¡°If you want to talk about an ulterior motive, then it would be your house. I get free amodation and


    save on rent while still putting my sister at ease.¡± .


    Zachary, ¡°...¡±


    His house was more appealing to her than him as a person.


    Zachary had no qualms admitting his non¨Cexistent feelings for Serenity.


    However, it was a bit much to hear the same thinging from her mouth.


    ¡°I stand by my marriage vows. Wouldn¡®t it be better if I stay in the house and drive the car you¡®d leave


    me after the divorce to look for another man? Why should I put myself in a position where I get


    nothing?¡± Zachary, ¡°...¡±


    It took a while before he ate a humble pie and apologized to Serenity. ¡°I¡®m sorry, Serenity. I misjudged


    you.¡± Zachary did not have a leg to stand on anyway.


    His actions warranted an apology.


    ¡°Juste to me if you have a problem next time. Don¡®t lock me out the door like earlier. I anticipate


    troubles in your future marriage if you keep up with that. It¡®d be worse if your wife had the same


    personality as yours. The rtionship will end in silent treatments before breaking downpletely.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a brief silence, Zachary reminded her, ¡°I¡®m already in a marriage. We don¡®t share the same


    personality.¡±


    Zachary acted petty tonight, unlike Serenity who had been nothing but thoughtful. Serenity replied, ¡°...


    I¡®m talking about your future


    vrapiti vo


    marriage. Not me.¡±


    It was in Zachary¡¯s ns to divorce six monthster.


    Still, it was written clearly on the contract that the divorce would only happen if there remained no


    sparks between them.


    Zachary¡®s distrustful and stuck¨Cup nature was not the most attractive trait in Serenity¡®s books.


    Even so, she had to admit that she could count on Zachary because he was attentive and considerate


    in many other ways. ¡°I don¡®t have feelings for anyone.¡±


    ¡°That sounds about right. Maybe you¡®ll meet someone if you could get down from your high horse once


    in a while and stop thinking that everyone¡®s out to get you. You struck gold when you married me.¡±


    Zachary thought to himself, ¡®... Struck gold? More like coal.¡®


    He had never met such a narcissistic woman in his life.


    ¡°Alright now. Now that everything¡®s in the clear, you should go to bed.¡± Although Zachary disliked her


    tone, he said nothing in the end. He returned to his room and mmed the door.


    Serenity murmured under her breath, ¡°I won¡®t feel bad even if you break the door. This is your house


    anyway!¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59 It was a silent night.


    The following morning, Serenity got up and watered the nts on the balcony. Nothing beat the view of


    mother nature.


    Serenity had to say that spending a little bit of time in the mini garden had always put her in a good


    mood. At least, it cleared her mind and soul of the lingering annoyance she had for Zachary. The mini


    garden was only made possible by Zachary.


    After getting overst night, Serenity went into the kitchen to make breakfast.


    It did not take long before Zachary was up as well. He walked to the kitchen door and watched Serenity


    at work.


    His pursed lips quivered. ¡°Morning, Serenity.¡±


    Serenity turned her head around to look at him.¡° Morning.¡±


    ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m good. You can put theundry out and sweep the ce if you have nothing to do.¡±


    Zachary was taken aback. Well, she was not shy to order him around.


    Yet, a word slipped past his lips. ¡°Sure.¡± He turned on his heel and walked away.


    Zachary hung theundry in the sun before getting his hands dirty with the cleaning.


    The house was spotless since there were only both of them upying such a huge space. Not to


    mention, they were often away at work. However, Zachary swept every nook and cranny, leaving no


    corners uncleaned.


    By the time Serenity had breakfast ready, Zachary was far fromplete.


    ¡°What¡®s taking you so long?¡± Serenity muttered before grabbing the broom from Zachary.


    Zachary, ¡°¡­¡±


    Serenity swiftly finished the job in a few minutes.


    Opening his mouth, Zachary wanted to get a word out but decided against it.


    He stole a few nces at Serenity. After the misunderstandingst night, Serenity was livid and even


    hit him.


    Lucky for him, Serenity did not seem upset anymore and made breakfast for him too.


    The girl was not one to be messed with!


    Zachary finally got a feel for where Serenity drew the line. It was preferable to solve any issues face-to-


    face. Otherwise, he should find the right time to cut to the chase. No usation, no bad blood. She


    was an easygoing


    girl.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can look at me openly. No need to act like peeping Tom. I know I¡®m pretty. I can bag silver at a


    beauty contest.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°I thought you¡®d say you¡®ll bring home the crown.¡±


    Serenity brazenly responded, ¡°I should be humble. I shouldn¡®t say it out loud even if I have what it takes


    to be the champion.¡±


    Zachary, ¡°...¡±


    After washing her hands, Serenity beckoned Zachary to have breakfast.


    She made egg muffins and sausages.


    The couple had a couple of them each. Thebination of red bell pepper, cherry tomatoes, and


    cheese in the muffin was Serenity¡®s favorite.


    ¡°I¡®ll drive you to the shopter,¡± Zachary said. Without picking her head up, Serenity refused. ¡°I can get


    a cab.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not far from here. It won¡®t take up much of my time


    to drive you to the shop and get to the office. I can be flexible with my working hours.¡±


    He called the shots at York Corporation after all.


    Zachary was free toe and go at any time. It was not like anyone could and would stop him.


    ¡°Alright then. We should leave after breakfast. Traffic is horrible during rush hour.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Zachary answered.


    No matter what, she was his wife. He had the means of transportation and time to take her to work. No


    way was Zachary going to allow another man to drive his wife to ces.


    Ring, ring, ring... It was Serenity¡®s phone.


    Serenity had the habit of putting her phone on the dining table during meals. As the couple was sitting


    side¨Cby side , Zachary was tall enough to get a good view of her mobile screen even at a seated


    position. The caller ID was ¡°Pretty Boy Shawn¡±. Pretty boy!


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60 Zachary had his doubts about Serenity¡®s aesthetics. Sure, Shawn was good¨Clooking, but


    Shawn had nothing on him; he was way more attractive than Shawn.


    Zachary wondered what name he was saved as in Serenity¡®s list of contacts. The curiosity was eating


    Zachary up inside. Serenity took Shawn¡®s call. ¡°Morning, Serenity.¡± ¡°That¡®s early. What¡®s up?¡±


    ¡°Have you had breakfast , Serenity ? I¡®ll pick you up for work, and we can have breakfast together. My


    treat or you can buy me breakfast if you want to.¡± Shawn¡®s voice reflected hopeful anticipation.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since he was a huge help to Serenityst night, Shawn now had an excuse to drive Serenity around


    and buy her breakfast.


    ¡°That¡®s okay. I¡®m nearly finished with my breakfast. My husband will be taking me to workter, so you


    don¡®t have to make the long trip.¡±


    Oblivious to Shawn¡®s feelings for her, Serenity simply did not want Shawn to brace the long distance


    from his home


    to Brynfield while getting stuck in the morning rush traffic.


    Shawn¡®s wishful thinking was crushed by the mention of Serenity¡®s husband.


    That poured cold water on Shawn¡®s enthusiasm for sure.


    It slipped Shawn¡®s mind that Serenity was taken!


    Serenity had always been single, but she suddenly changed her marital status for a stranger. Why


    could she not wait for him? Although Shawn was young, he was happy to be her husband. It was a pity


    that Serenity never saw Shawn as a man.


    Shawn was only a younger brother to Serenity.


    They had known each other for a long time. From the moment he understood what love was, Serenity


    became his crush.


    It was a shame... Nothing came of it.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡®ll have your bike delivered to the shop once it¡®s repaired.¡±


    Despite his heartbreak, Shawn kept it cool in case, Serenity picked up on weird vibes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t mention it. Well, I¡®ll leave you to finishing your breakfast.¡±


    Shawn quickly hung up the call. He was afraid he would reveal his true feelings if the conversation


    carried on. He did not want to blow up in Serenity¡¯s face.


    Zachary overheard the entire exchange.


    He was unaware of the smile across his lips when Serenity mentioned that her husband would be


    driving her to work


    Serenity put down the phone only for it to ring again.


    This time, it was an unidentified number.


    Serenity hesitated for a moment before epting the strange call.


    ¡°Serenity, it¡®s your brother.¡±


    The unrecognized voice of a man saw Serenity furrowing her brows. She retorted , ¡°Brother? My mom


    only gave birth to me and my sister. We don¡®t have a brother.¡± As her parents bore no son, the family


    home and field were upied by her uncles after her parents passed away.


    Her grandparents were still around, living in Serenity¡®s family home. It had been years since the sisters


    returned to their hometown. At least for now, it was not in the sisters¡® n yet to go to court and reim


    the house.


    ¡°I¡®m Mike, your cousin.¡±


    The person on the other end made his identity known.


    Serenity dug into her memory. It seemed she did have a cousin named Mike.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    After years of no contact, it could not be good news now that he called her.


    Serenity had her guard up.


    Since the Hunts¡® home was over an hour¡®s drive from the city, it was unlikely they knew she was


    married.


    That bloodsucking family demanded money from Liberty when she got married. If they were going to


    ask the same from Serenity, Serenity would not hesitate to kick them out!


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    ¡°Grandmom is sick. It¡¯s liver cancer, but the good news is that it¡¯s at an early stage,¡± Mike said on the


    phone. ¡°The doctor rmended going for treatment in the city. You and your sister have settled down


    in the city and know how to get around. Make a hospital appointment for Grandmom. We¡¯ll set out in a


    bit and take Grandmom to the hospital. ¡°This way, Grandmom can see a specialist right away when she


    arrives. I heard that you must pay some sort of deposit for a treatment, so don¡¯t forget to make the


    payment. Although your parents aren¡¯t around, she¡¯s your grandmother too. You girls have never


    contributed to Grandmom and Granddad¡¯s living expenses. Now that Grandmom is sick, you should


    cover for her medical expenses to make up for the neglected family support.¡±


    Serenity grimaced as her cousin went on about the n.


    She lost her parents at the age of ten. Serenity and Liberty then received their life insurance payout of


    1.2 million dors. Fair enough for Grandmom and Granddad to want a share since they were their


    dad¡¯s parents. As the sisters were underaged then, the grandparents got a bigger share than they


    deserved. Serenity also knew that the grandparents took half of the insurance money and divided it


    among her uncles and


    aunts. Each uncle received a hundred and fifty thousand dors while the two aunts got a share of


    twenty thousand bucks each. The rest was for the grandparents¡¯ retirement.


    Although Serenity was only ten back then, she remembered every single detail.


    It had not been forgotten that the grandparents made it official through a written agreement , witnessed


    by the town officials and Serenity¡¯s maternal side of the family, that the sisters did not have to pay for


    the grandparents¡¯ living expenses so long as the sisters gave up a bigger portion of the insurance


    payout to the grandparents. The contract was signed and sealed by the grandparents, uncles, and


    aunts as well as both of them sisters.


    There were three copies of the contract, which were kept by the sisters, the grandparents, and the town


    community Despite the multitude of witnesses, Mike had the nerve to use the sisters of never


    providing for the grandparents.


    No rtives were willing to take in the sisters after they lost their parents. Since their paternal


    grandparents took half of the 1.2 million insurance payout, the maternal grandparents did not want to


    lose out and demanded four hundred thousand dors too. The sisters were left with two hundred


    thousand bucks in the end.


    Liberty, only fifteen years old at the time, arranged for


    their parents¡¯ funeral and sorted out Serenity¡¯s paperwork to get into boarding school. Serenity¡¯s


    education was guaranteed along with her meals without being dependent on the hospitality of others.


    Such was the life of the sisters after their parents¡¯ passing


    The so-called rtives never reached out or lent a helping hand. However, the same rtives showed


    up unannounced one day, demanding money when Liberty was going to walk down the aisle. The way


    they saw it was that the family should be sharing the wealth now that Liberty made it big


    Only these rtives were capable of such a shameless act.


    It came as no surprise that the family was demanding for the sisters to pay the medical fees now that


    the grandmother was sick.


    ¡°Mr. Hunt, you¡¯re twelve years older than me if I remember correctly. Fifteen years ago, you were


    twenty two when my parents died in an ident. You were there when we were splitting the insurance


    payout. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten that we don¡¯t need to pay for Grandmom and Granddad¡¯s


    maintenance in exchange for the insurance money.


    ¡°You used the hundred and fifty thousand dors from Grandmom and Granddad to build a house. The


    hundred thousand dors was also for their retirement. After


    enjoying my parents¡¯ blood money, you have the cheek to use me of not contributing to the family


    support and want me to make up for it?!¡±


    Fifteen years ago, a hundred and fifty thousand bucks was arge sum of money. It was enough to


    build a house from the ground up.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. Of course you do, since you have no shame! I¡¯m telling you right now, Mike. I couldn¡¯t


    care less!¡±


    Serenity terminated the call.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mike¡¯s attempt to call again earned him a spot in Serenity¡¯s cklisted contacts.


    Zachary overheard the entire conversation . He had not looked into Serenity¡¯s past and only heard from


    Nana that Serenity lost her parents to a car wreck at the age of ten. The sister scraped through life and


    completed their studies with the insurance money.


    That exined Serenity¡¯s great rtionship with her sister.


    Well, they only had each other for more than a decade after all.


    To Serenity , Liberty was the only family she had in the world.


    It seemed that Zachary should dig further into Serenity¡¯s past.


    Serenity never spoke to Zachary about her extended family, nor did Zachary have the curiosity to ask.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Chapter 62 After the couple finished breakfast, Zachary took his keys to send Serenity to work. As the


    couple walked down the stairs, the awaiting squad of bodyguards downstairs scattered and pretended


    to be passers-by.


    Taking notice of the luxury sedans parked downstairs , including a Rolls Royce, Serenity said to


    Zachary, ¡°I know we¡®re living in a nice neighborhood, but I didn¡®t expect to see a Rolls Royce here.¡±


    Since the Rolls Royce owner could afford such an expensive car, they should be living in a huge


    mansion.


    Why did they live in an apartment building instead? Was it because the ce was closer to work or


    their children¡®s school?


    Serenity could never understand the world of the wealthy.


    Zachary answered, ¡°Yeah. Looks can be unassuming. There are many who are rich but keep a low


    profile.¡±


    Serenity thought to herself, ¡®As if a Rolls Royce screams a low profile.


    ying it cool, Zachary took the wheel of his national MPV and drove his wife to work.


    Once he was gone, the bodyguards regrouped and exchanged nces. In the end, they reached a


    consensus that they would follow behind Mr. Zachary in secret and wait for him to drop the missus off


    before taking him to the office. Serenity had no idea that her man was the unassuming rich man.


    Despite owning a Rolls Royce , he took her to work in a ten¨Cthousand¨Cdor car.


    She called Liberty to tell her that Grandmom was sick. As the Hunts intended to have her treated in a


    hospital in the city, Serenity warned Liberty against footing the medical bill.


    Although it had been years since the sisters returned to their hometown, the sisters caught wind that


    their rtives were living the life there. Their cousins were doing quite well for themselves in their own


    careers and businesses.


    Their grandparents were blessed with many children and grandchildren, so it was not the sisters¡® job to


    take care of an absent grandmother¡®s medical fees.


    Since Liberty was five years older than Serenity, she had a better understanding of the rtives and


    harbored a greater grudge. She resented both the paternal and maternal sides of the family.


    Liberty scoffed coldly. ¡°I don¡®t have the money. Even if I


    do, I won¡®t chip in for the old hag¡®s bills. Seren, don¡®t pick up their calls anymore. Block them all.


    ¡°These people are bloodsuckers. We can forget about getting rid of them if you even give in just once.¡±


    Liberty learned a painful lesson.


    ¡°I¡®m one step ahead. I¡®ve blocked his number, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Liberty could rx now.


    It was a good thing that the Hunts had no clue of the sisters¡® current addresses.


    Liberty was not staying at her previous address after getting married. Plus, she threw the Hunts out


    when they brazenly demanded money. Surely, these people would not have the audacity to look for


    Liberty anymore.


    ¡°Seren, invite Zachary over for dinner tonight.¡±


    Serenity took a nce at Zachary and asked, ¡°My sister said dinner at her ce tonight. Do you have


    time today?¡± ¡°We should go since she invited us. Just say yes.¡±


    The couple had a squabble afterst night¡®s debacle. ¡± Knowing that he was in the wrong, Zachary


    adopted a more tolerant attitude and was down with whatever Serenity had nned.


    Next ChapterContent held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Chapter 63 Serenity responded to her sister, saying that she and Zachary would be there for dinner


    tonight. After Serenity hung up on Liberty , Zachary asked, ¡°Do you get along with your extended


    family?¡± ¡°No.¡±


    Serenity was frank and honest. She added, ¡°My parents passed away in a car crash when I was ten.


    No one from my paternal or maternal sides of the family wanted to raise my sister and I. ¡°However, all


    of them wanted a piece of the insurance payout. Since my uncles had no right to the money, they


    instructed my grandparents to get more out of us. My dad was the youngest son, so he didn¡¯t get much


    attention in the family. My grandparents favored my uncles instead.


    ¡°They said that we don¡¯t have to pay for family support in exchange for a bigger chunk of the insurance


    payout. They took six hundred thousand dors and signed the contract to relinquish care for us and


    our responsibility to them. My grandparents also moved into the two-story house my parents had built


    just before passing away. They said the house was theirs since my parents were no longer around.


    ¡°My grandparents mentioned that we don¡¯t need a house


    since we can find a guy to depend on when we grow up. We were young back then, and no one had


    our backs, so the house was upied by my grandparents. We used to return for a short stay during


    our school holidays, but we received judging looks as if we were there to steal the ce from them.


    ¡°Liberty said that our parents¡¯ names are on the title deed. We¡¯ll file a suit and reim the property


    when our grandparents are gone. We won¡¯t leave the house to our uncles.¡±


    Zachary uttered, ¡°Let me know if you need our help when you go to court. I know a lot ofwyers.¡± York


    Corporation had its own legal team.


    Serenity was grateful. ¡°I¡¯ll ask if I need help.¡±


    It would be probably a few years before her grandparents kicked the bucket.


    Serenity and Zachary would probably be divorced by the time the legal battle came about. ¡°Did your


    mom¡¯s family stick up for you?¡±


    The maternal grandparents tended to have a softer spot for their grandchildren. Serenity said bitterly,


    ¡°My mom had a rough life. She had been through the system multiple times before she was adopted.


    Since Mom isn¡¯t my grandparents¡¯ own, they only felt the responsibility to raise her without giving her


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    much love. After my mom was gone, they believed they got nothing out of bringing her up.


    ¡°So, they took four hundred thousand dors out of the pot of insurance money. Liberty and I were left


    with two hundred thousand. No one looked out for us. No one stuck up for us. All they were looking out


    for was their own interest. If it weren¡¯t for the vige officials, Liberty and I would probably be left with


    nothing.¡±


    Saddened by the past, Serenity turned her head away and looked out the window. Tears streamed


    down her cheeks.


    Time had not been kind. She still could not get over the matter even after fifteen years.


    Blood was thicker than water. Never mind her maternal side of the family as Mom was adopted.


    However, Dad was the Hunts¡¯ flesh and blood, but the family showed no mercy toward the sisters.


    It took a while for Serenity to get ahold of herself. She uttered faintly, ¡°Now my Grandmom is sick. It¡¯s


    the early stage of liver cancer. She wants to be treated in a hospital here in the city. My cousin had the


    nerve to call and get me to organize the whole thing.


    ¡°He also told me to pay the medical fees. Cancer treatment is not cheap. Even if I do have the money,


    I¡¯m not going to waste it on her. To think they expect me to pay after what they¡¯ve done to me and


    Liberty.


    ¡°The best I can give her is a thousand bucks for food.


    They won¡¯t get any more out of me.¡±


    Zachary unhurriedly replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give them a penny if you don¡¯t want to. They won¡¯t


    thank you for giving the money. They¡¯ll call you cheap and ungrateful. You won¡¯t feelfortable giving


    them more anyway. It¡¯s pointless to do it since you can¡¯t win.


    ¡°Screw them. They did you wrong years ago, so don¡¯t let them im the moral high ground.¡±


    Zachary had to be tough to take the helm of York Corporation.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Chapter 64 Zachary believed Serenity should not fork out even a dime.


    Serenity would bebeled ungrateful whether she dished out the cash or not. She might as well save


    herself the pain and not pay the family at all.


    The sisters were underaged when they lost their parents. Yet, the rtives had the heart to abandon


    them, by not only taking a chunk out of the insurance payout but also upying the sisters¡® family


    home. Thank goodness Liberty knew better and managed to ovee the years.


    Seeing that Zachary had a point, Serenity thought about it and said, ¡°You¡®re right, Mr. York. I¡®ll take your


    advice and give them nothing. I couldn¡®t care less what they say about me.¡±


    Those people were not ashamed of their own actions back then. Why should she now?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyone who came at her about Grandmom being old and she was family would feel Serenity¡®s wrath.


    Those people should step into Serenity¡®s shoes before they have the right to judge. Serenity would only


    ept criticism from the people who could forgive and forget as well as repay hurt with kindness for


    what she had been through.


    People should never judge a man until they have walked a


    mile in his boots.


    Serenity could not stand people who imed the moral high grounds. Soon, Zachary dropped Serenity


    off at the entrance of Wiltspoon School


    Since the students were in ss at this hour, business was slow around the school area.


    Sitting behind the cash register, Jasmine fiddled with her phone. With Zachary dropping Serenity off,


    Jasmine immediately rose to her feet.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Jasmine said hello to Zachary.


    Without getting down from the car, Zachary rolled down his window and looked into the shop. He


    responded to Jasmine with a nod and half a smile.


    ¡°You better get to work. Send me a text when you arrive at the office.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary nodded at the girls before winding his window up. He put the car in reverse to back his way


    out and drove off.


    ¡°Where¡®s your bike?¡±


    Jasmine asked suggestively, ¡°Is your husband going to do


    pick-ups and drop-offs from now on? It seems that you¡¯re getting along well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are.¡±


    The couple got on fine when Zachary did not cross her line and Serenity did not whack him.


    ¡°For some reason, my bike broke down in the middle of the road. I was lucky to run into your cousin.


    Shawn got my bike towed to the repair shop. He also drove me home. We should ask him out, so I can


    buy him dinner. You cane along too.¡±


    ¡°What are friends for?¡±


    ¡°Still, he helped me. The least I can do is buy him dinner. I don¡®t like owing favors.¡±


    Jasmine was tempted to say something, but now that Serenity was married, it made sense why she


    would rather not feel indebted to others, especially men. ¡°Okay. You fix the date. I¡®ll surely be there. I¡®m


    happy to do whatever that doesn¡®t cost me anything.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Chapter 65 Meanwhile, Zachary got to work and dropped the secretary an instruction on his way to his


    office. ¡°Tell the administrative executive to see me.¡± The secretary made an internal call to the


    administrative executive, Josh Bucham. ¡°Mr. Bucham, Mr. York wants to see you in his office.¡±


    Josh took the request without a question and hung up.


    A few minutester, Josh knocked on the CEO¡¯s office and entered the room.


    Zachary was knee-deep in his paperwork. With Josh stepping into the office , Zachary put down his


    pen and beckoned him toe over.


    ¡°You need me for something?¡±


    Josh and Zachary graduated from the same college. Knowing well what Josh was capable of, Zachary


    signed him to thepany. Josh proved his worth as an elite at York Corporation , paving his way up


    to the position as Zachary¡¯s administrative executive . Josh had Zachary¡¯s utmost trust.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s for something personal. I need a minute alone with you.¡±


    Josh took a seat and said with a smile, ¡°You could¡¯ve said


    that on the phone.¡±


    Although Josh was an administrative executive , Zachary would sometimes entrust him with personal


    affairs. Josh was used to it.


    ¡°Can you investigate something for me?¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯ve done a lot of legwork for


    you. You can tell me straight what it¡¯s about.¡±


    The Buchams were an elusive and wealthy family, albeit discreet and more so than the Yorks. Rarely


    anyone knew that the Buchams were high up on the socialdder.


    Since Josh was not the firstborn of his generation, he did not have to assume responsibility as the head


    of household. Nevertheless, his words carried weight among his siblings, and the present head had


    much confidence in Josh. The Buchams had a knack for digging out information, and theirwork


    extended far and wide to many major cities.


    This was especially true in their home base, Wiltspoon. They could track down whatever they wanted


    to know.


    Of course, not everybody had the privilege to ess the Buchams¡¯work of information. Since


    Zachary had a personal and work rtionship with Josh, plus the head of the Buchams held Zachary in


    high regard, the Buchams would do their best to help whenever Zachary asked.


    ¡°Remember I told you about Nana nagging me to marry


    her lifesaver?¡± ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t you marry her? What? Is your Nana nagging you to take in a second


    wife?¡±


    Josh poked fun. Zachary winced his face. ¡°One is the limit. The men in my family can¡¯t have another


    woman.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in your wife, so you want me to look into her past?¡±


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t say I¡¯m interested. I just thought I should learn more about her now that we¡¯re married. I


    need information on her family background.¡±


    Serenity told Zachary a little about the Hunts but not the full picture, so Zachary got Josh to do the


    legwork. Zachary needed to know what he was getting into before he could help Serenity when she


    was in trouble.


    That was right. Zachary must remind himself not to act on impulse and fling out usations like he did


    thest time. Look where it got him.


    ¡°You know, you could learn more about her family if you take the time to get to know her.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It seemed like the easiest solution in Josh¡¯s eyes.


    Well, the investigation would not require Josh to use his family¡¯swork when he could just assign a


    few of his men to snoop around.


    As far as he knew, Zachary¡¯s wife was an ordinary woman. Grandma May was drawn to the woman¡¯s


    heart of gold after thetter saved her life.


    The woman who received Grandma May¡¯s stamp of approval must be right-minded. Josh dared say


    that his old friend would fall for the woman in no time.


    ¡°She might run into some problems. I need to get to the bottom of the matter before I can help her.¡±


    Josh was intrigued. ¡°Why? Have you fallen in love with her? You¡¯re taking her side already.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I love her. She¡¯s my wife. Even though it¡¯s only by name, she¡¯s still my


    woman. I¡¯ll protect her from trouble, not because of my feelings for her, but for my pride as a man.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re only fooling yourself.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Chapter 66 ¡°Josh!¡±


    Zachary was peeved.


    It was the truth when Zachary said it was all for his pride.


    Serenity was his wife. It would be a p on his face if Serenity was harassed. He could not possibly let


    that happen.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I let you be. It¡®s all for your pride and dignity. Alright, I¡®ll look into the matter. Your wife is


    Serenity Hunt, right? You could¡®ve asked Duncan to help you. As your administrative executive, I had a


    lot on my te with the business side of things. I don¡®t even have time to get a drink of water.¡±


    Getting up, Zachary went to pour a ss of water. ¡°Drink up. I don¡®t want you going around saying you


    don¡®t have time to even drink water.¡±


    ¡°Well, that took you long enough.¡±


    ¡°I thought you weren¡®t thirsty. You would¡®ve poured yourself a drink if you were. When have you ever


    asked for permission? Are we buddies or what?¡± Josh chuckled.


    ¡°Duncan doesn¡®t know how to keep a tight lid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. He can be a bbermouth.¡±


    Josh shuddered.


    ¡°Don¡®t forget to get me detailed information about all her family members.¡± Learning from Serenity


    about her family, Zachary had a feeling that trouble was brewing for the sisters.


    He could wash his hand off Liberty¡®s affairs but not his wife¡¯s.


    For that to happen, Zachary had to know what he was getting into. The art of winningy in knowing


    your own and the opponent¡®s strengths.


    Zachary had never fought an unsure battle. The Hunts could do their worst because Zachary had


    Serenity¡®s back all the way.


    ¡°Doesn¡®t your wife only have a sister?¡±


    ¡°She has a bunch of money¨Chungry rtives.¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°Oh. No wonder you keep your identity and marriage hidden. Things getplicated with


    that kind of family around.¡±


    Zachary remained without a word.


    He did not withhold his identity and marriage because of the money¨Chungry rtives. Zachary¡®s


    intention was to observe Serenity¡®s character for himself. Zachary had


    However, it seemed he was led by his own preconception and got off on the wrong foot with Serenity.


    Still, Serenity had to go through a test of character.


    Zachary woulde clean about everything and retreat from the agreement when he decided Serenity


    was worth spending the rest of his life with. They would then be a couple for real and grow old


    together.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    Josh took two sips of water and asked.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡®s all. Get back to work.¡±


    Josh put down the ss and got up to leave when Zachary threw a question. ¡°Josh, how do you


    apologize when you¡®re wrong about a woman?¡±.


    ¡°What¡®s your mouth for? It¡®s to say sorry. Do you need me to teach you that?¡±


    Zachary, ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Oh, I got it. Are you asking me what¡®s an appropriate gift of apology? Girls love flowers, jewelry,


    perfume, skincare, and all that stuff. She¡®ll get the idea if you give her any of these.¡±


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Chapter 67 Nothing good ever came out of Zachary¡¯s mouth, to be honest.


    Perhaps Zachary should show his apology through his actions.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Were you wrong about your wife? What did you do to warrant an apology gift?¡±


    Josh was in the mood for gossip. ¡°None of your business. Get back to work. You¡¯re going to be


    speaking with Mr. Williams about the partnership tonight. I¡¯ll be busy tonight.¡±


    Zachary had dinner ns with his wife at his sister-inw¡¯s.


    ¡°Why are you busy? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°You should know that a married man shouldn¡¯t spend all his time on work, or else it¡¯ll give his wife an


    excuse to cheat on him.¡±


    Josh, ¡°¡­¡±


    He was speechless.


    At least Josh found out that the work was pushed to him so his boss could spend some time with his


    wife.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zachary sure thought he was all that just because he was married.


    Josh could get married too. He could then skip social engagements and overtime to go home to his


    wife. s, he did not have a girlfriend. There was no one in the picture even if Josh wanted to tie the


    knot any time soon.


    After taking the blow, Josh dejectedly retreated.


    Under the same blue sky, different individuals were engaging in different activities at various ces.


    After telling Serenity toe for dinner tonight, Liberty fed Sonny and pushed him in a stroller to get


    groceries.


    She took one step out the door when her husband¡¯s call came in.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Honey?¡±


    ¡°Have you gotten the groceries?¡± Hank asked through the phone.


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m on my way out. Do you fancy anything for tonight?¡±


    ¡°Get extra groceries today. My parents and sister areing. My sister enjoys seafood, so get more of


    that. Oh, my mom¡¯s favorite is beef. Get that too.¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°Seafood is expensive. Your sister always asks for salmon and oysters whenever she


    comes. She


    could finish the whole te. The price of beef is high now. It costs sixty bucks a pound. I can¡¯t even


    spend that kind of money for Sonny.¡±


    She did not relish in hosting her inws. They would demand the best food and often criticize her in


    Hank¡¯s presence. Liberty and Hank would get into a big fight and there would be silent treatments for


    days after their visit.


    Liberty¡¯s sister-inw was the worst. She loved to meddle and instigate trouble between the couple.


    ¡°Just do as you¡¯re told. What¡¯s with the insolence ? You spent more than a thousand bucks on clothes


    last time. You¡¯ve got to pay me back for that, so don¡¯t use the household ount to pay for the


    groceries today.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s heart sank. She was furious too. She thought her husband only demanded to go halves to kick


    Serenity out. It never urred to Liberty that Hank meant what he said.


    ¡°Hank, I might not be working, but I¡¯m taking care of your son at home and managing the household so


    you can bemitted to your career. You¡¯re only the man you are today because of me. ¡°You¡¯re


    determined to go Dutch with me when I can¡¯t go to work. Are you trying to drive me up the wall or push


    me to work? Fine. Get your parents to take care of their


    grandchild, so I can start looking for a job tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°You gave birth to the child. Why should my parents look


    after the kid? I mean, the child is our responsibility as parents. We should take care of our son. My


    parents had it hard raising me and my sister. It¡¯s time for them to rx and enjoy life. Let¡¯s not take that


    away from them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have the money. You could even pay for the damages to an expensive car. Don¡¯t


    lie to me that you have nothing. You could ask some from Serenity. You can return to work and repay


    Serenity¡¯s money when Sonny starts school.¡±


    Hank insisted on dividing the expenses.


    He believed he had it hard as Liberty sat and did nothing at home. She was only caring for a child while


    Hank had to pay for the living expenses and loans. Liberty had no use for money.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Chapter 68 Hank¡¯s mom said Liberty¡¯s education was for nothing. It was not like she could share the


    financial burden at home.


    A woman who could manage the house and earn an ie suited Hank best.


    Most importantly, Liberty did not bother to primp herself. She lost her beauty and grace, content with


    bing a fat and unkempt blob. Liberty was no longer the person she was before marriage. Hank


    would not dream of taking Liberty to social engagements , worried that his colleagues and clients would


    make fun of him.


    Liberty had nothing on Jessica. Hank¡¯s words saw Liberty¡¯s blood pressure rising.


    Liberty hung up the call.


    She omitted that she had invited Serenity and her husband over for dinner tonight.


    If both the inws and newlyweds came for dinner, there was bound to be a huge fight between them


    once the inws were gone. Nevertheless, why should Liberty stop her sister and her husband from


    coming when her inws were free to


    Liberty had a say in the family too.


    Although Hank paid for the house deposit and mortgage, Liberty contributed to the renovation and


    furnishing. All her savings were spent on the home.


    With that in mind, Liberty regained confidence.


    She would get extra groceries since Serenity and her husband were joining for dinner.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was a good thing Serenity enjoyed seafood too. Well, if splitting the difference was what Hank


    wanted, Liberty would keep track of the inws¡¯ spending at their home too. It was time to settle the


    ounts with Hank once the inws left.


    By going halves, Liberty could not run the house on her own.


    Starting today, Liberty would not lend a hand in Hank¡¯s affairs. He could handle his own clothes, socks,


    and meals for all she cared. Hank could forget her waiting on him hand and foot ever again.


    Hank was such a charmer, convincing her to quit her job when they were newlyweds because he had


    the means to take care of her. She was to be his prettiest bride at home. Liberty had to resign when


    she got pregnant early in the marriage. She could not watch her waistline after the birth of


    napici vo


    Sonny. For the sake of breastfeeding, Liberty ate and expanded sideways.


    Her change in figure was met with Hank¡¯s criticism,


    Just as Liberty was staring at her son in the stroller, Sonny turned around and cried, ¡°Mama.¡±


    Liberty hummed and caressed her son¡¯s head. She uttered softly, ¡°You¡¯re a good boy, Sonny.¡± ¡°Mama¡­


    Aunt Swer.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking about your Aunt Seren? I invited her for dinner tonight. You¡¯ll see herter.¡±


    Getting the message , Sonny reflected joy on his young face. He was closest to his mother and aunt.


    Her son¡¯s young and innocent face gave Serenity a reason to put her anger aside. Since her inws


    refused to help and Sonny was still young, Liberty had to endure another year before she could return


    to the workce.


    Liberty would not be considering her inws¡¯ persistent suggestion to have another kid.


    She barely held it together with one child. Liberty could forget about regaining a career if she had


    another one. Without a job and an ie , Liberty had no say in the family.


    Hank said that his parents could not care for Sonny as it was time for them to rx and enjoy life, but


    Liberty


    knew for a fact that her inws took her sister-inw¡¯s children to school and back. Her parents -inw


    would rather care for their daughter¡¯s children than spend time with their son¡¯s child.


    At the end of the day, they saw Liberty as an outsider.


    Between their daughter¡¯s children and daughter-inw, Liberty¡¯s parents-inw made it clear through


    their actions who they favored.


    Next Chapter

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Zachary made an unexpected appearance at Serenity¡¯s shop in the afternoon.


    Serenity and Jasmine were ready to dig into their takeout after finishing the task at hand when Zachary


    arrived at the shop. He went directly into the shop.


    Surprised, Serenity stared nkly as Zachary approached her.


    Zachary made a beeline to Serenity and lowered his gaze to her face. ¡°Did you forget who I am?¡±.


    Snapping out of the shock, Serenity replied with a smile,¡° I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. What brings


    you here? Have you eaten? I can order you takeout if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Jasmine said hello to Zachary


    before picking up her food and hiding behind a huge shelf to eat. She left the space to the couple.


    ¡°I had lunch. Why did you wait until now to have yours?¡±


    Zachary raised his hand to look at the time. It was almost one o¡¯clock. Furrowing his brows, he told


    Serenity off, ¡° Take your meals on time. Your body won¡¯t be the same once you develop indigestion.¡±


    He had an eleven o¡¯clock lunch appointment with a client at a hotel today. Zachary enjoyed a good


    meal before dropping by at Serenity¡¯s shop. Had he known that Serenity dyed her lunchtime,


    Zachary would have called her along to his lunch appointment.


    Huh?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    No way!


    Zachary attended the lunch as the CEO. Bringing her along would expose his cover.


    Although startled by his own sudden thought , Zachary did not show it on his face. He said faintly,


    ¡°Have your lunch in the car. I¡¯m taking you somewhere.¡± ¡°Where to? Is it urgent?¡± Without offering an


    exnation , Zachary turned on his heel and left.


    After a quick contemtion, Serenity grabbed her takeout and informed Jasmine before chasing after


    Zachary.


    Once in the car, she asked, ¡°Where on earth are we going? Must we do it now?¡±


    Zachary continued to withhold that information. Since Serenity got nothing out of him, she turned her


    attention to her lunch. By the time she finished, Zachary¡¯s car hade to a Stop brought her to a car


    dealership.


    ¡°Buy the wires short-circuited.¡±


    Serenity walked toward

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were only going to help me with the deposit?¡± Serenity asked Zachary in a hushed


    tone.


    ¡°I could afford the car you picked, so I paid in full.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Serenity whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll wire you half the moneyter.¡±


    Zachary nced at her. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Serenity blinked.


    By that, did he mean he was giving the car to her?


    Sure he could afford the car, but it was over a hundred thousand dors. Although they were husband


    and wife, they barely knew each other in the short period they were married. Most importantly, they


    signed an agreement to


    go their separate ways six monthster.


    Zachary¡¯s sudden splurge on a hundred-thousand ¨C dor car was a red g in Serenity¡¯s eyes. There


    was no free lunch in the world. Serenity dragged him out of the dealership and confronted him away


    from the public eye. ¡°Mr. York, can you tell me why you¡¯re gifting me with a car? I won¡¯t feelfortable


    driving the car unless you rify that. I don¡¯t want to be indebted to you.¡±


    Returning favors was the hardest thing to do.


    Zachary stared into her eyes.


    It took a while before he averted his gaze. Serenity picked up on the blush across his face.


    Serenity, ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Last night, um¡­ I misjudged you¡­¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everything clicked. ¡°You feel that you¡¯ve wronged me, so the car is an apology gift?¡± Zachary¡¯s eyes


    met hers. It was a good thing that she got it right away. ¡°We cleared the misunderstandingst night,


    and you apologized to me. Although I was really angry then, I got over it. There¡¯s no need for you to


    splurge on a car to make up for it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s handy to have a car around.¡±


    Without a doubt, Serenity understood the convenience of a car. you back. Besides, you¡¯re going to


    transfer your car¡¯s words. He drafted the agreement and made

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    In a show of support, Jasmine circled Serenity''s new ride andplimented, ¡°Not bad. How much was


    it?¡± ¡°About ahundred thousand bucks.¡± "Was it paid in full or are you taking up a loan?¡± ¡°My man made


    the full payment.¡± Jasmine beamed and patted her best friend''s shoulder." Wow, Serenity.


    It did not take long for you to bag that man and get him to buyyou a car.


    ¡°I knew you had it in you even though you didn¡¯t know each other before the marriage.Mr.York must be


    blind if he didn''t fall for your charms.¡± Serenity was the best in Jasmine¡¯s eyes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once in the shop, Serenity poured herself a ss of water and chugged down half before replying ,


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy.


    Zachary found out that Shawn drove me homest night.


    We nearly got into a fight because he thought I was cheating on him.


    So he felt he did me wrong after I cleared the air and gave me a car as an apology.¡± Jasmine,¡°..." Here


    she was, imagining a Lifetime movie out of Serenity''s life when reality gave her a rude awakening.


    ¡°Jasmine, i''ll be honest about Zachary and I since we''re close.I didn¡¯t even tell my sister.


    Truth is, Zachary gave me a contract to sign after we met the families on Saturday.


    ¡°The contract was in his favor.He seemed to have a misconception that I was out to get his money.It


    was written in the contract that we''d have an amicable separation if we didn¡¯t develop feelings for each


    other in thenext six months.


    He''d transfer the ownership of the house and car to me as part of the divorce settlement.


    I guess that¡¯s the damage to losing my youth.


    ¡°He¡¯s pretty generous on the matter.


    The house is all paid for and a prenuptial property.


    I simply moved in with my bags.


    I didn''t want to take what wasn''t mine, but since he had drafted the term on the contract, I just let him


    beand signed it.


    Still, I don¡¯t intend to ept anything that¡¯s his.


    I''ll move out the same way I move in when the divorce happens.


    "I told him I''d pay him back when we were getting the car.


    He didn''t seem too pleased about it and just left me.


    Well, he can be unhappy all he wants.


    I better be clear on this before things get ugly during the divorce.¡± Jasmine, ¡°¡­¡± A whileter,Jasmine


    poked her best friend on the forehead and uttered.


    ¡°What¡¯s in that head of yours, Serenity ? Mr.York said you''ll divorce if you don''t fall in love with each


    other within the time frame.


    Why don¡¯t you give it a go then? ¡°Mr.York tends to keep to himself, so I bet you don¡¯t get much out of


    him.Men like that are softies.


    I believe you''ll have a happy ending if you can snag him.


    Do you think divorces are fun? Did you talk about the divorce with Mr.


    York just now?¡± Serenity remained silent.


    Jasmine knew Serenity too well that the silence was her answer.


    nir Caught betweenughter and tears, Jasmine remarked, ¡° Well, don¡¯t me Mr.York for ditching you.


    Although he bought you a car as an apology, he had changed his attitude toward you for the better.


    Otherwise, he could''ve put the whole thing behind by saying sorry or giving you a bunch ofworthless


    flowers.


    Why bother splurging on a car?? Serenity fell silent for a bit before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe him


    even though we¡¯re married.


    It¡¯s not like we have feelings for each other.


    But, I must admit that he''s better than my brother-inw.


    At the very least, he paid for the living expenses and didn¡¯t make me go Dutch.


    ¡°I have the means to get my own car.


    I''m going to wire him the moneyter or I won¡¯t feelfortable taking the car.


    It''s like this car is a ticking time bomb, threatening to blow up in my face one day.¡± Jasmine gave it a


    thought.


    ¡°Sounds good.


    You¡¯re an independent woman.


    Since Mr.York suspected you had a motive, you could prove to him that you¡¯re not after his money.¡± It


    would take timeto get to know a person well.


    Free-spirited as she was, Serenity quickly put the matter behind her.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Zachary felt brushed off. He pulled a long face the entire afternoon, leaving everyone at York


    Corporationon tenterhooks. It was a mystery who stepped on the toes of the stone-faced CEO.


    As if his usual aloof demeanor was not enough, the tensed lines running along his chiseled face only


    made him scarier.


    Even Callum and Josh refrained from hanging around Zachary.


    Despite feeling exasperated , Zachary kept his promise and waited for Serenity at the shop after work.


    Since Serenity was busy, he stepped into the shop to help out behind the cash register.


    However, thebination of his stern outlook, his quiet presence, and his towering build scared the


    students away from the cash register.


    The students could only muster the courage to approach Serenity and Jasmine.


    Serenity said to him point-nk, ¡°I''ll take over from here, Mr.York.¡± Tilting his head, Zachary stared into


    Serenity''s eyes with utmost profundity.


    It took a while before he got up with a sour face and walked around the cash register to head outside


    the shop and stand like an ice sculpture .


    It was hard not to notice as Zachary stood there, emanating ominous vibes to stay away.


    Now the issue was not that no one came to him to make payment, but no one dared to set foot into the


    shop other than the people who were already there.


    Serenity, ¡°..." Realizing this, Jasmine drew close and whispered in her best friend¡¯s ear, ¡°Serenity, take


    Mr.York away now.I can handle the shop on my own.His presence at the entrance is causing our sales


    to plummet.¡±


    ¡°Appreciate it, Jas.¡± Serenity helplessly got up and walked out.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She told Zachary, ¡°Come on.¡± Zachary stood still, refusing to move.


    It was only when Serenity tried to pull him away that he hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°You think I¡¯mno


    help!¡± Not knowing what to think, Serenity reached out and grabbed his arm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.It¡¯s not a job for you, that¡¯s all.The students are afraid of you.They''re more terrified to


    see you than their teachers." She dragged him into the car.


    ¡°I''ll take the new car home, and then you can drive us to my sister¡¯s.¡± Zachary did not voice an opinion,


    quietly agreeing to her n.


    He felt a little better.


    Serenity was right.


    As the heir of the Yorks, Zachary had never dabbled in the service sector.


    His birth as the firstborn had decided his fate to take over the family businesses and affairs.


    Zachary assumed his position as the CEO of York Corporation the moment he came of age and hadthe


    capability to carry on the business.


    Being at the top only added an air of aloofness to him.


    Apart from a few close executives , everyone else at York Corporation shied away from him.


    It was extraordinary that Serenity did not hold his stoic nature against him when they signed the papers


    minutes afterthey had just met.


    Hmm¡­


    He should really thank Serenity for not dismissing him.


    Zachary would have been humiliated if Serenity shunned him when he was willing to get a marriage


    license with her.

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    By the time Serenity parked her sweet new ride and got into Zachary¡¯s car, Zachary adopted a milder


    tone. He asked her, ¡°This will be the first time I have dinner at your sister''s.


    I should bring her a gift.


    What do your sister and brother-inw like?¡± Serenity buckled up.


    ¡°Get a toy for Sonny.My brother-inw smokes, so get him a pack or two.We can just bring some fruit.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Zachary replied.


    As the car drove out of Brynfield, he asked his wife,¡° Where should we get the stuff?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a store


    not too far from here.We''ll make a pit stop and get everything we need there.Mr.York, have you lived


    here before I moved in? I''ve noticed you don¡¯t seem familiar with the vicinity.¡± Zachary took the time to


    pause before replying, ¡°I bought this house ages ago, but I let it sit because I was staying with my


    parents.I thought I shouldn''t take up space at my family''s home after we got married, so I moved into


    this house.¡±


    ¡°Doesyour family have a big house?¡±


    Since Zachary rarely brought up his family situation, Serenity took little interest in getting to know him.


    Now that Serenity picked up on his misconception and precaution toward her, Serenity would rather


    stay out of his personal affairs.


    "Our one big family is staying in the house under Nana and Gramps¡¯ name.¡± Zachary was not lying


    about that.


    The Yorks¡¯ estate was registered to Nana and Gramps.


    After Gramps passed away, Nana urged Zachary''s dad to transfer the estate ownership to Zachary¡¯s


    dad and uncles.


    The estate was jointly owned by the family anyway.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Nevertheless, Liam had not gone through with the ownership transfer yet.


    Zachary believed his dad wanted the house passed straight down to Nana¡¯s grandchildren to save the


    family from cutting through red tape.


    Serenity took it that the Yorks were a middle-ss family so the whole family was living togetherunder


    one roof.


    Grandma May did mention before that she loved having her children and grandchildren around.


    Nana probably did not want the family to break up and live in different parts of the city.


    ¡°I''ll take you there at ater date.¡± Zachary proposed without Serenity even asking.


    She was his wife in the eyes of thew.


    Zachary ought to show her around the family home, one way or another.


    The family estate had multiple buildings across thend.


    Some of the buildings were for the employees.


    Zachary could use one of the employees'' residences to fool Serenity if this were to liappen before his


    identity reveal.


    "Give me the heads - up when you want to visit your family home.I need to prepare myself for it.¡±


    Zachary curled his lips but quickly pressed his lips together in case Serenity caught him smiling.


    ¡°Sure.¡± All that talk cut the journey short.


    They soon arrived at the store Serenity mentioned.


    The couple went in empty-handed and came out with Zachary''s arms full of shopping bags.


    Serenity said to not overdo the shopping, but Zachary wanted to make it extra special since it was his


    first visit to her sister¡¯s ce.


    While he did not mind beingbeled cheap, Zachary did not want people to think that Serenity made a


    poor choice by marrying him.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    With Serenity¡¯s phone ringing, she thought it was Liberty.


    Serenity pulled out her phone and saw that it was another unidentified number.


    She had a feeling that it was a call from the Hunts.She had already blocked cousin Mike¡¯s number.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Chapter 74 ¡°Are you going to take the call?" Zachary asked as he caught his wife staring at her phone


    when he entered the car afterloading the shopping bags in.


    ¡°It might be my money-hungry rtives.¡± "You''ll know who it is when you pick up the call.


    You can¡¯t run forever.


    Don¡¯t fear them.


    You got me.¡± With him around, he would have her back no matter what.


    Serenity was embraced by warm tingles when Zachary said he got her.


    The guy might have many ws, but simrly, she was not perfect either.


    Zachary had gone above and beyond for her even though they got into the marriage knowing nothing


    about each other.


    That scored Zachary another brownie point in Serenity¡¯s books.


    Serenity epted the call from the unidentified number.


    ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s me.


    Granddad.¡± A slightly unfamiliar voice resounded withmand over the phone.


    Despite losing contact with the family back in hometown, Serenity identified the voice to be


    Granddad¡¯s.


    Serenity hummed a response, waiting for Granddad to go on.


    "Mike called you in the afternoon to tell you that your Grandmom is sick and needs to be admitted into


    a hospital in the city.


    You were supposed to make an appointment with a specialist , but you didn¡¯t We came this far only to


    betold to redo the examination before Grandmom could be admitted since we didn''t have an


    appointment.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Where are you and your sister staying? We couldn''t find you at yourst address.


    The people staying there said you moved away a long time ago.


    Couldn''t you let your family know beforehand? Do you have any respect for your family? ¡°A lot of


    people havee along on this trip, so wedon''t have a ce to stay.


    Hurry up and text us your current address.


    We need amodation for two days.


    Get cooking now.


    We haven¡¯t had dinner.


    You could also wire me cash if you think we might be a bother in your house.


    We can stay at the hotel.¡± Serenity saw a rush of blood to her head.


    Refusing to let his words get the better of her, Serenity asked with a t voice,¡°How did you get here?


    By bus or on your own?¡± ¡°Your cousins took us in their cars.


    Speaking of which, don''t forget to pay for your cousin''s gas.


    The trip cost a lot." ¡°Oh, so your precious children and grandchildren aretalking about, Serenity? Just


    because you and your sister have it good in the city, it doesn''t give you the right to say that about your


    family.


    penniless and strapped for cash?¡± ¡°What are you


    Well, excuse me.


    You must be fairly disappointed because your cousins are sessful in their careers.


    Your cousin, John, has an annual ie of a million...¡± Serenity cut Granddad off with a tap on the


    screen.


    She knew Granddad had a big mouth.


    Thetter would brag about every tiny achievement of his children and grandchildren so the world


    would knowhow great his offspring was.


    It stroked his ego, that was for sure.


    Despite having sessful children and grandchildren like John who made a million a year, Granddad


    hadthe nerve to get Serenity to pay for the hotel and gas.


    Did they take her for a pushover? Granddad''s eyes widened as he was interrupted from blowing


    hishorn, and rage quickly took over.


    Stopping himself from smashing the phone, Granddadshed out,¡° Serenity, that b*tch, hung up on


    me!¡± Mike said, ¡°She probably blocked my number.¡± ¡°Does she think shedoesn''t have to pay by


    refusing the call? Do you know where the sisters are working? Make them show up and cough out the


    money for your grandmom''s medical fees.


    We''ll need some funds to stay Icre and take care of her.


    Get the sisters to pay for that 100." Mike shook his head.


    ¡°I don''t know, but I have a way to make theme looking for us and pay up.¡± As ruthlessness shed


    past his eyes, Mike decided to use his connections to teach the sisters a lesson.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Serenity knew her money-driven rtives were not going to stop there. Nevertheless, the family had no


    idea where the sisters were living.


    Since it was not easy to scour the whole city for her and Liberty¡¯s whereabouts , Serenity quickly put


    the matter behind her so she could enjoy anice dinner at her sister''s.


    Having been listening to the conversation the whole time, Zachary did not take the matter lightly.


    He had instructed Josh to get a file on the Hunts¡¯ and trust that he would hear back soon.


    The couple arrived at Liberty''s apartment and ran into Liberty who was taking out the trash downstairs.


    ¡°Liberty." Happy to see her sister, Serenity darted toward Liberty.


    "You''re here, Seren.¡± The fatigue across Liberty''s face was swept away at the sight of her sister and


    brother-inw.


    With Zachary retrieving bags of gifts from the car, Liberty whined,¡± We¡¯re family.


    You shouldn''t have to get us anything." ¡°It''s only some fruit, Liberty.¡± Taken in by Zachary¡¯s kind


    gesture, Liberty was warming up to her honest and courteous brother-inw.


    Although a man of few words, Zachary was attentive and considerate toward Serenity.


    Serenity would probably be stumped to find out what Liberty thought about Zachary.


    ¡°Is Hank back yet?¡± Serenity affectionately held Liberty¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡± ¡°Hank is on the way home.


    He should be here soon.


    Sonny¡¯s upstairs.


    My inws are here too.


    They''re watching over Sonny so I can take the trash out.¡± Hearing that Liberty¡¯s inws were heretoo,


    Serenity furrowed her sleek brows without saying a word.


    There were certain things the sisters could keep between themselves.


    There was no need to say it in front of Zachary.


    SI The Browns were aware that Serenity had gotten married.


    Hank''s sister, Chelsea , was here to inform Liberty that she would be sending her children to a schoolin


    the city.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The children would be staying with Liberty so she could keep an eye on them.


    Since Liberty was already a stay-at home- mom, a few more children would not hurt.


    In fact, it had always been Chelsea''s n, but Hank did not have enough room to amodate


    herchildren.


    Chelsea''s daughter was eleven this year and entering junior high in the uing school year while her


    son was ten.


    Both her daughter and son certainly could not share a room.


    Chelsea''s youngest son was three years old and could only fall asleep in thepany of adults.


    Now that Serenity had married and moved out, Hank''s ce had an extra room for Chelsea¡¯stwo kids.


    It was more than once that Chelsea moaned to Hank about Serenity living on Hank¡¯s property.


    Hank had no obligation to provide shelter for Serenity.


    Chelsea resented Serenity for upying a room that could have been for her children instead.


    Partial to his family, Hank started to find Serenity an eyesore.


    He started to pick fights with his wife and managed to force Serenity out of the house.


    Liberty beckoned Serenity and Zachary toe up to the apartment.


    They had just stepped out of the elevator when Liberty overheard her son¡¯s cries.


    ¡°Sonny¡¯s crying.¡± Serenity was more anxious than Liberty.


    Thetter then whipped out her house keys and opened the door, saying, ¡°The children must be


    fighting over a toy.¡± Chelsea¡¯s youngest son wasolder than Sonny by a year.


    The two boys often fought over toys when they yed together.


    - - Liberty walked into the house to Sonny running over with his favorite toy, asking for hugs.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Chelsea''s youngest son was right behind Sonny, wailing and demanding, ¡°I want the ne Sonny got.¡±


    Gripping thetoy ne against his chest, Sonny nervously looked back at his cousin and murmured,


    ¡°Huggies, Mama.


    Huggies, Mama.¡± Liberty picked her son up.


    ¡°Liberty , tell Sonny to give the ne to my son.


    We¡¯re your guests.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny should be nice to my son.¡± Chelsea came over and wiped away her son¡¯s tears before standing


    up to grab the toy ne from Sonny.


    Seeing that Sonny refused to let go, Chelsea was about to snatch the toy right out of Sonny¡¯s hand


    when she caught aglimpse of Serenity and her husband.


    Zachary had his hands full with bags.


    She immediately withdrew her arms and greeted Serenity with a smile.


    ¡°Long time no see, Serenity.


    Is this your husband? Why, he''s a handsome and striking man, isn¡¯t he?¡± Not only was the man


    attractive, but he also carried himself with a presenceand grace that even Hank, despite being in a


    managerial position, could not beat.


    Chelsea was envious of Serenity.


    Chapter 76 2/4 ¡°Long time no see, Chelsea.


    This is my husband, Zachary.¡± Chelsea exchanged greetings with Zachary.


    Aloof as ever, Zachary gave a nod without a word.


    Zachary took an instant dislike to Chelsea after witnessing the woman snatching Sonny¡¯s toy for her


    son.


    Sonny was younger than his cousin, and most importantly, the toy belonged to him.


    Why should Sonny give in to his cousin''s demand? As someone who has his people¡¯s best interest at


    heart, Zacharywas not going to stand by and let one of his own get the short end of the stick.


    Zachary adored the little man and could not bear to put Sonny in that position.


    Liberty asked Serenity and Zachary toe in as Chelsea picked up her son.


    Her son must be spoiled silly because he was still fussing over Sonny¡¯s toy.


    Hank''s parents were all smiles, seeing that Serenity and her husband came bearing gifts.


    They were not fond of Serenity before, but those feelings changed now that thetter was married and


    had moved out.


    Mr.


    and Mrs.


    Brown heard that Serenity''s husband owned a house at Brynfield debt-free and was in a senior position


    in a majorpany.


    These were good enough reasons to get on Serenity''s good side.


    Everybody took a seat.


    Zachary put the shopping bags on the coffee table.


    Spotting a new toy among other stuff, Chelsea opened the shopping bag and took out anew toy set to


    give to her son.


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, bubs.


    Let¡¯s y with the new toy.


    We don''t like Sonny''s old toy, do we?¡± Zachary clenched his jawline and gave Chelsea a grimacing


    look as tension rose in theroom.


    Mr.


    Brown nudged his wife, hinting her to hold down their daughter from going too far.


    Serenity¡¯s husband brought these new toys for Sonny.


    Chelsea was only embarrassing herself for iming things without permission.


    Feeling awkward, Chelsea''s husband, George Repton, got up immediately to grab the new toy set from


    his son and putit back on the coffee table.


    George carried his son and settled him down.


    ¡°Be a good boy now, bubs.


    I''ll get you a new toyter." Chelsea could not read the room to save her life.


    Zachary blurted, ¡°Let him y with the toy.


    I bought a lot of new toys for Sonny.


    He won''t be missing that.¡± Having noticed the dirty hands of the Repton¡¯s child, Zachary regarded


    thetoy that was touched as soiled and tainted.


    Hence, the kid could have the toy for all he cared.


    He gestured to Serenity to give the new toy set to the Repton kid.


    Not wanting to make things harder for Liberty than they already were, Serenity picked up the toy and


    gave it to Chelsea¡¯sson.


    Then, Serenity noticed the little guy''s soiled hands and understood the reason behind Zachary¡¯s


    sudden generosity.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Chapter 77 '' Since Zachary was a bit of a germaphobe , the kid¡¯s dirty hands on the new toy did not sit


    well with him.


    That was why he was generous to give away the new toy.


    Now that the two young ones got over their whining, the negative vibe among the adults subsided.


    Although Zachary said nothing, the Browns got the hint from his eyes and expression to never rub him


    the wrongway.


    Mrs.


    Brown already had the impression that Serenity was bad news, but her man meant business too.


    She was aware of Liberty''s rtionship with Serenity and her son¡¯s deeds too, so she needed to warn


    herson against going overboard.


    Liberty might have taken an unpaid role ¡¤ as a stay-at-home mom, but she did give the Browns their


    first grandson, and that should count assomething.


    Hank soon returned home.


    After everybody had a brief rest on the couch, Liberty called them to the dining table as dinner was


    ready.


    Serenity followed her sister to the kitchen to bring out the food.


    While there, Serenity noticed a few seafood dishes.


    She whispered , ¡°Liberty , Zachary and I can just have your everyday home-cooked meals.


    You didn''t have to get us seafood." "Your brother-inw told me to get a lot.


    You know Chelsea''s family loves seafood, but they wouldn''t have it at home since it¡¯s expensive.


    Ironically, they expect a seafood gourmet every time theye, and I¡¯m talking about the expensive


    kind.


    My mother-inw is the same when ites to beef.


    "Why should I pay for their meals? I didn''t use the good stuff for lunch and kept it all in the fridge for


    tonight¡¯sdinner.


    I want you and Zachary to enjoy a nice meal.¡± Liberty only cooked a pot of pasta for her inwsthis


    afternoon and paid no heed to the nasty looks she got in return.


    : It was a pleasant dinner for everybody though.


    After dinner, Zachary stayed for a little while before making a move.


    As his wife, Serenity had to leave with him too.


    With the couple gone, Liberty started clearing the dishes of her side of the family to wash in the kitchen.


    With the thought of serving dessert to his parents and sister, Hank swung by the fridge to take out the


    watermelon whenhe caught sight of the mess in the dining hall.


    He raised his voice, "Liberty, why haven''t you cleared the table? Get out here and cleanup the ce."


    Instead of leaving her task at hand, Serenity replied from the kitchen, ¡°You said we''re going halves.


    The groceries today make up for the money I used to get the clothes.


    We¡¯re even on that front.


    "But we should do our part in the house so that it¡¯s fair.


    I''ve cleared Serenity and her husband''s, as well as my tes.


    The rest is yours and your family¡¯s.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t care whether you do it but you''ll have to use the same te tomorrow if you don¡¯t clean it up.¡±


    TheBrowns turned their gazes toward Hank.


    Mrs.Brown and Chelsea had suggested to Hank to go fifty ¨C fifty with Liberty as Liberty was milking


    Hank dry.


    The women in Hank''s family felt the pinch in his wallet for his sake.


    Now that the couple started going Dutch, Liberty was expecting the same with household affairs.


    Seeing red, Hank grabbed a fruit knife and charged into the kitchen but his mother held him back.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    ¡°Liberty, Hank has to go to work every day to earn for you and Sonny. Hisjob can be busy and tiring.As


    his wife, you should be taking care of him.How can you leave the house chores to him? .: ¡°Hank only


    mentioned going halves so you don¡¯toverspend the money.


    Why should you fuss about every little thing with your husband? Hurry up and clear thetable.


    Don¡¯t make Hank angry.


    It''s hard enough he has to bust his *ss out there, so show some understanding.¡± 1 Chelsea echoed


    hermom''s thoughts.


    ¡°Yeah.


    As if you know what that feels like.


    All you do is take care of Sonny at home while spending Hank¡¯s money.


    You have the cheek to order Hank around.¡± Liberty left the kitchen and approached the children¡¯s toy


    motorbike to pick Sonny up.


    With a nk face, she replied, ¡°I don''t have a job or a source of ie.


    I can only rely on Hank because I''m a full-time mom.


    Yet, he expects me to pay for my half?! So, what is this? ¡°Fine.


    I''ll pay my half, but he must do his share of house chores too.


    We¡¯ll go halves in everything.


    Didn''t you say I have it easy at home and that I don¡¯t do anything? Well, you get your wish.


    I''m not going to do anything so Hank will know the house doesn¡¯t clean itself.


    His dirty clothes and socks don''t wash and fold themselves.¡± Liberty held her son and grabbed her


    brother ¨C inw¡¯s giftsbefore making a beeline into the bedroom.


    She mmed the door behind her.


    "She''s gone mad!" Livid, Hank banged the fruit knife on the coffee table and rolled up his sleeves with


    the intention to get into the bedroomand show Liberty who was boss.


    ¡°Hank.¡± Mrs.


    Brown pulled her son back.


    ¡°What are you trying to do? Sonny is inside.


    Don¡¯t scare Sonny.


    Wait until Sonny''s asleep before you teach her a lesson.


    Also, don¡¯t beat her in visible ces.


    Serenity will go after you if she sees the bruises.


    We got to watch our backs with her husband." Hank was aware that Zachary worked in a major


    corporation ,but the sisters never gave the name of thepany.


    Despite Hank''s attempts to befriend Zachary, thetter had always kept his distance from him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hank was also a manager in hispany, so Zachary''s attitude put him off from ying nice.


    Following her mother''s words, Hank started to think Zachary looked down on him.


    Flipping his top, he said, ¡° Whatever happens between me and my wife is none of their business!


    What? Is Serenity going to hit me? Well, theyshould be the ones watching their backs!¡± Chelsea added


    fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Hank, Mom¡¯s right.


    Don''t scare Sonny if you''re going to teach Liberty a lesson.


    You''ve been nothing but nice to Liberty, but that doesn''t seem to be enough for her.


    I can''t believe she expects you to handle the house chores.


    I always give my husband a nice foot rub when hees home from work.


    "While men work toward their career and bring home the bacon, women should be running the


    household smoothly.


    She''s not a good wife to make her husband do her work.¡± On the surface, itseemed like Chelsea was


    calming her brother down, but she was only aggravating the situation.


    Chelsea hoped Hank would beat the living daylights out of Liberty right now.


    Since his son was young and his mother refused to let him go, Hank had to quit the thoughtof showing


    his authority to his wife for now.


    ¡°She¡¯ll get her punishment when Sonny goes to bed.


    All she does is eat and sleep all day.


    The pig had the nerve to give me an attitude! She expects me to do the dish?! Ha!¡± Hank picked upthe


    fruit knife and sliced the watermelon.


    Mrs.Brown called her daughter to clean up the mess from dinner.


    The mother and daughter returned to the sofa a whileter and took a seat.


    Chelsea took a slice of watermelon to eat and said to her brother, ¡°Hank, your nieceand nephew are


    entering junior high.


    I was thinking of getting them into one of the schools here.


    Can they stay with you if I transfer them to an elementary school here for a year or two? It¡¯ll be easier


    to enroll them to ajunior high here after that.¡±

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Chelsea added, ¡°Your ce is not too far from the school. I believe it¡¯s in the catchmentarea. ¡°Liberty


    can take care of the two kids, cook, and clean for them.


    The boarding expenses¡­¡± Hank interrupted her.


    ¡°Chelsea , they are my niece and nephew.


    Forget the boarding expenses.


    I¡¯ll get the kids transferred to the school here.


    Liberty will do the pickups and drop-offs.


    It''s not like she has anything else to do anyway." Seeing that Hank did not hesitate to say yes, Chelsea


    and herhusband were over the moon.


    Mrs.Brown pointed something out to her son.


    ¡°Hank, you should discuss this with Liberty.


    She''s part of the family too." She then turned her attention to her daughter.


    "I heard the kids don''t get an automatic cement for the junior highs here.


    The parents must live or own a property in the catchment area to get into local schools.


    Chelsea, it''s not like you''re living in the countryside .


    It¡¯s suburban.


    The schools there aren¡¯t too bad.


    You and your brothers studied there and got to college just fine.¡± Mrs.


    Brown believed the location did not matter so long as the children did their due diligence studying.


    ¡°Oh, this reminds me.


    Hank, how about I named you the parent of the kids or you can transfer the title deed to my name?


    Once the kids graduate, l¡¯ll revert the guardianship tome or the house ownership to you.¡± Mr.


    Repton held his son as he helped himself to some watermelon.


    He had noment on the matter.


    Hank was quick to sign off on it without a second thought.


    Nevertheless, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Liberty knowter.


    I call the shots in this family, but Mom''s right.


    She¡¯s part of this family.


    Besides, she has to send the kids to and from school, as well as cook for the kids.


    I¡¯ll need to get her opinion on this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you once we reach a decision, Chelsea.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I want my niece and nephew to get into the best schools.¡± Ah, the love between siblings.


    Hank had a lot of faith in his sister and was willing to help out as much as possible.


    Besides, his niece and nephews were not outsiders; they were family.


    Chelsea was tickled pink, to say the least.


    Switching to a lighter tone, she persuaded Hank, ¡°Don''t be mad at Liberty.


    It¡¯s normal for couples to have fights.


    You¡¯ve been together and in love since college.


    For Sonny''s sake, just let it go.¡± She was afraid that instigating a fight between the couple would steer


    Liberty away from cookingand ying.


    chauffeur for her kids.


    That would foil Chelsea''s n in sending her kids to her brother¡¯s.


    Chelsea got to lie low when asking for a favor.


    Mr.


    Brown chimed in.


    ¡°Hank, your sister¡¯s right.


    Don¡¯t go around talking about beating up your wife.


    Sit down and talk things out.


    Don¡¯t take the violent route.


    Look at me and your mom.


    We''ve been married for years, but I''ve neverid a finger on your mom.¡± Hank grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s because


    my mom is the best.


    Liberty can¡¯t bepared to mom.


    She¡¯s getting worse by the day.


    She''s not contributing anything to the family and thinks she''s doing me a favor because she¡¯s caring for


    a child.


    I only suggested going halves to save money because she''s spending money as if they grow on trees.


    In one day, she can spend half of the three thousand bucks I give her for monthly expenses! ¡°Mom and


    Chelsea proposed the ideato me.


    If I don''t do that, Liberty won''t figure out a way to earn some money orunderstand the struggles.


    It¡¯s a challenge to provide for the family.


    Yet, here she is, splitting the house chores with me.


    Well, she''s got another thinging.¡± ¡°She spent over a thousand in a day!? That¡¯s excessive.


    You have a mortgage and child to think about.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She could''ve been a little more considerate since she''s relying on you without an ie.


    Going halves sounds like a good idea.


    I''m not saying you shouldn''t do that to her.¡± Mr.


    Brown took his son¡¯s side immediately.


    ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures.


    She can take up a part time job while caring for the child.


    But don¡¯t keep talking about teaching her a lesson.


    Marriage is forever.


    It hasn''t been long since the wedding, and you''re already killing each other.


    How are you going to survive a lifetime?¡± Hank pursed his lips and said, ¡°Got it, Dad."

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Chapter 80 The family gathered together and enjoyed the watermelon in front of the TV. Soon, the


    Browns retired to their roomsfor the night.


    The Browns were sticking around for a few days.


    Now that Serenity had moved out, there was an extra room for the whole Brown family to stay.


    However, without Serenity helping around the house while Liberty took care of the child, groceries, and


    cooking, the house did not seem as clean as before.


    Before retreating to bed, Chelsea discreetly pulled Hank to a corner and said, ¡°Serenity and her


    husband brought a lot of stuff tonight.


    Liberty was so angry she carried the bags into her room just now.


    I took a look inside the bags.


    There was some good stuff.


    ¡°I saw cigarettes and alcohol.


    Give some to your brother inw.


    Liberty doesn¡¯t smoke or drink.


    You also don¡¯t need the stuff anyway.


    Your brother - inw can''t bring himself to get the good cigarette brands.


    Ah, Dad hasn¡¯t tried that alcohol.


    Give the spirit to Dad.¡± Hank burst intoughter.


    ¡°Just take what you like, Chelsea.


    Give your baby a bath and get to bed.


    I''m not workingte tomorrow so I will take all of you on a drive.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Beaming, Chelsea happily


    went to her room.


    Sonny was asleep by the time Hank entered his bedroom.


    As she was getting out of the shower, Liberty gave Hank the cold shoulder and saton her side of the


    bed to turn in for the night.


    ¡°There''s something I need to discuss with you, Liberty.¡± Drawingparisons to Jessica¡¯s waistline,


    Hank stared at Liberty¡¯s fleshy figure in disgust.


    Hank drew close and took a seat by the bed.


    He caressed his son¡¯s face with tender eyes.


    Regardless of everything, Hank loved his son.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Liberty¡¯s tone was t.


    ¡°My sister wants to send her eldest two to a school here.


    They¡¯ll be living at our ce.


    You¡¯ll help with the cooking, pickups, and drop-offs.


    You have to cook every day anyway, so what are a few extra mouths to feed? ¡°I¡¯ll add a thousand


    dors to your monthly allowance.


    The kids won''t take up much of the expenses, so a thousand bucks is more than enough.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the catchment area for Wiltspoon Wood High.


    We can either take guardianship of Chelsea''s kids or transfer the title deed to my sister¡¯s name.


    Once the kids have graduated, the housees back to my name.


    ¡°It¡¯s my sister we¡¯re talking about.


    We can trust her.


    There''s no concern about her refusing to give back the house.¡± Liberty had kept her resentment bottled


    up inside the whole night.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was ready to put the matter behind her and saved herself from another fight with herhusband, but


    Hank''s words brought out the worst in her.


    debugger eval code:33:9 undefined

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Liberty snapped back, ¡°Hank, I take care of our child all day, but you only see me as some useless


    person who only eats and spends money unnecessarily.


    I can take it because I want to give my son the best I can.


    ¡°But your sister¡¯s kids have nothing to do with me.They¡¯re not my responsibility.There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going


    to care for her kids! I can¡¯t believe you want guardianship of her children.The burden of providing for


    them and their education would fall on us.


    ¡°The title deed doesn¡¯t have my name, so it¡¯s your business if you want to transfer the ownership toyour


    sister.


    It¡¯s also your problem if you can¡¯t get the house back.


    One thing though, you should return the renovation cost to me before you put her name on the deed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get my money back when the house bes hers.¡±


    A shadow of gloom loomed over Hank.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll be giving you extra allowance.Isn¡¯t that enough? You¡¯re at home with a child anyway, so I don¡¯t


    see the big deal of adding another two.Kids over ten years old are hardly a handful.You can just tutor


    them on their homework.


    ¡°If you think a thousand bucks isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll put in another five hundred.


    You should be happy with a thousand and five hundred.


    ¡°So what if the burden of the kids¡¯ wellbeing and education falls on us? They¡¯re my sister¡¯s kids.It¡¯s the


    least we can do.I trust my sister.


    She will return the house to me.


    What do you mean by the renovation cost? I bought the house with my money.


    Shouldn¡¯t you contribute to the renovations since you¡¯re living here too?


    ¡°The audacity of yours to ask me to repay you for the renovation cost.Dream on!¡±


    Liberty red at her husband.


    Her heart sank to the pit of her stomach.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The couple was in a long-term rtionship before tying the knot.


    Hank was the perfect boyfriend and husband up until two years into the marriage.


    Now, Hank had only been doing things that broke her heart.


    Hank only took his parents and sister¡¯s side.


    It was not just Liberty, but their son, Sonny, also took a back seat in Hank¡¯s life.


    Hank catered to Chelsea¡¯s every request.


    The issue of catchment areas had been a national dilemma that had caused many siblings to fall out.


    ¡°Hank, I¡¯m sticking to my guns on this.It¡¯s not a question of money.It¡¯s not my responsibility either.I¡¯m not


    taking care of your sister¡¯s kids for her, nor will I tutor them.If you¡¯re going down that route, you might as


    well pay me the wages of a tutor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll charge five thousand bucks for each kid every month.That¡¯s ten thousand dors for both of


    them.Heck, I¡¯ll cook, do the pickups and drop-offs, and tutor for that price.Take it or leave it.That¡¯s a


    discount since she¡¯s your sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m very qualified to be a tutor, so I¡¯m worth the price.¡±


    Since it was all about the money, Liberty would y him at his own game!


    ¡°I won¡¯t agree to transfer the house to your sister¡¯s name until you repay me for the renovation cost.


    We can divorce if you go ahead anyway.


    I¡¯m still going to insist on getting the renovation money back as the divorce settlement.¡±


    Her name was never on the title deed because Hank bought the property beforemarriage.


    The Browns did not want to give her a cut of the house.


    After finding out that Liberty and Hank were going steady, the Browns quickly bought a house for Hank.


    Liberty was not entitled to the prenuptial property that did not have her name on it.


    Hank turned ck in the face.


    ¡°Five thousand bucks for each child? Why don¡¯t you just rob a bank? A divorce? Do you think you¡¯re only


    eighteen? You¡¯rea married woman with a child and without a job.You¡¯re fat and ugly.Just a look at you


    makes people sick to their stomachs.


    How are you going to feed yourself after the divorce?


    ¡°Alright now.I need to think about this.Ten thousand is out of the question.The best I can do is three


    thousand bucks.¡±


    ¡°No deal!¡±


    Liberty bluntly rejected before turning over, refusing to continue discussing the subject with Hank.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Hank was livid and tempted to use force. To his surprise, Liberty suddenly turned around and looked at


    his raised hand.


    Liberty stared right into Hank¡¯s eyes with a deadpan look and said, ¡°You better kill me if you want to hit


    me.Otherwise, you can sleep with one eye open.¡±


    In the past, Liberty would endure Hank¡¯s verbal and physical abuse.


    It was all for the sake of the family, her son, and the love she had for her husband but Hank¡¯s insistence


    on going halves was thest straw.


    Since Liberty used to work in the samepany as Hank, she had a clear idea of Hank¡¯s sry as


    manager.


    It was tens of thousands a month.


    Yet, Hank only gave her three thousand bucks and not a penny more for the household expenses.


    To top it off, he was making her pay for her own share, so of course she was disappointed.


    Now that she had been let down, Liberty did not want to be a pushover who revolved around Hank


    anymore.


    Hank better not sleep if he everid his hands on her again because she would go after him!


    Intimidated by the viciousness in Liberty¡¯s eyes,Hank loosened his fists at his wife¡¯s threat andshed


    out,¡± You¡¯re impossible.¡± He then took off.


    Liberty watched as the door shut.


    She had a lump in her throat and tears that would not stop rolling down her cheeks.


    Although Serenity was in the dark about the new disagreement between Liberty and Hank, something


    did not sit right with her even after she got home.


    Sitting on the balcony swing, Serenity gazed at the starry sky and was lost in her thoughts.


    Zachary brought Serenity a ss of water and said, ¡°The food was salty tonight.Rinse your mouth with


    water.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lifting her head to look at him, Serenity took the ss from him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Zachary took a seat next to her.


    Serenity took a couple of sips and dwelled in silence before replying, ¡°I get the feeling that my sister is


    having itrough every day.I thought everything would be better after I moved out, but with that kind of in-


    laws¡­My brother-inw is partial toward his family anyway.They¡¯d probably gang up on my sister.¡±


    Liberty would not let anyone walk all over her, but the heart of the matter was that she loved Hank.


    She would give up a lot for love.


    ¡°Mr.York, I¡¯m lucky you don¡¯t have a problematic sister.Your family is very cultured.I could tell at the family


    event that your mom wasn¡¯t too happy with me, but she still treated me with respect.Your family is very


    nice, and Nana¡¯s the nicest of them all.


    ¡°It¡¯s said that marriage is a woman¡¯s second chance at life.All women dream about their happy-ever-after,


    but even fairy tales have bad endings.¡±


    Their marriage was not built on the foundation of love.


    Although Zachary asked her to sign an agreement, he gave her everything and more.


    At least, he gave Serenity the well-deserved respect as a wife.


    Come to think of it, Zachary was way better than Hank.


    Of course, the couple had not been married for a long time.


    Serenity needed time to attest to Zachary¡¯s character.


    Zachary fell silent before uttering, ¡°You can let me know if Liberty¡¯s unhappy.We¡¯ll stand up for her and let


    the Browns know that we have her back!¡±


    Picking on Liberty was equivalent to picking on and disrespecting him too.


    The great Zachary York would never allow that to happen.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Tilting her head, Serenity stared at Zachary as he met her gaze.


    The couple looked into each other¡¯s eyes. A long whileter, Zachary flicked her forehead.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.Are you doubting the authenticity of my words? Serenity, we¡¯ll go to bat for


    your sister so long as she¡¯s in the right.¡±


    The Yorks held their family values in high regard.


    The husbands and wives had nothing but love for each other.


    Growing up, Zachary had never witnessed a case of domestic violence.


    Dad said that men who abused their wives were losers! ¡°Mr.


    York.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Serenity probed and asked, ¡°I want to lean on your shoulder.¡±


    Zachary hesitated


    ¡°Just for a while.I won¡¯t cross the line,¡± Serenity said while her head was a step ahead, leaning forward


    and finding its spot against his shoulder.


    Serenity could feel his body still ending.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although it was also a strange feeling to her, Serenity neededpanionship right now.


    It felt great to have a shoulder to lean on! tensed muscles to rx.


    It took a while for Zachary¡¯s


    Although he was not fond of the abrupt invasion of his space, Zachary did not push her away.


    The only thing was he did not know where to put his arms.


    His awkward cement amused her.


    Serenity suddenly reached out to touch his face.


    Zachary jolted away.


    It was a good thing Serenity braced herself for his reaction .


    Otherwise , she would have tumbled from the swing by his sudden flight.


    ¡°Serenity!¡± With a solemn face, Zachary said, ¡°Please keep our agreement in mind, and know your


    ce.¡±


    His weighty stance put Serenity in a good mood.


    Slumping against the seat, Serenity unhurriedly sipped on the ss of water while her bright eyes


    seemed to stare into Zachary¡¯s soul.


    For some reason, her gaze could make him blush.


    Perhaps rosiness had crept onto his face.He could feel the flush


    ¡°You¡¯re thirty now, Mr.York.Have you never been in such close contact with a woman? That¡¯s a pretty


    exaggerated response from me touching your face.


    People might think I did something to you,¡± Serenity teased.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Grandma York has her reason to push Zachary into marriage.


    Zachary would never find his other half without a push from the family.


    He would probably still be single when he hits eighty.¡¯ LI


    Nevertheless, it was fascinating to hit on him.


    A touch on his face brought about quite a huge reaction.


    What if she took it up a notch and kissed him?


    Zachary¡¯s stare could burn holes in her head.


    Serenity was in high spirits to start taking his re seriously.


    She responded with a smile, ¡°Do you want to touch my face to get even? You can do it twice as long.¡±


    Zachary winced.


    He had to admit that he behaved rather excessively over a brief skin contact.


    Zachary was overwhelmed by an unfamiliar feeling when she quietly rested against his shoulder.


    However, she caressed his face before he could read into his emotion.


    For a moment, Zachary thought she was going to take the intimacy one step further.


    Her teasing rubbed Zachary the wrong way, but his manners refrained him from engaging in the


    nonsensewith her.


    All he could do was call her names in his mind¡¯ Cheeky girl!


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Yeah.Not bad.I feel a lot better than before.¡± Zachary ground his teeth and hissed through clenched


    teeth, ¡°You¡¯re taking pleasure in the pain of others.¡±


    ¡°Mr.York, that¡¯s a good use of hyperbole.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Zachary was speechless. He refused to budge from a stare-down before saying faintly, ¡°It¡¯ste.Get


    some early rest. Don¡¯t fall asleep here again.It¡¯s chilly at night.You¡¯ll feel the pain when you catch a cold.¡±


    Zachary then turned on his heel and left.


    Soon, Serenity picked up on his door closing and locking.


    Serenity murmured with glee, ¡°Who is he trying to keep out by locking the door?¡±


    It was her who Zachary was trying to keep out! Back in his room, Zachary went straight to the bathroom,


    but not for a bath.


    He stood in front of the mirror and stared at his reflection.


    Judging by the faint blush, he did turn red on the face.


    Lifting his hand, he traced his facial lines and rubbed the spot Serenity touched while searching for the


    tingles he got back when her fingers ran along his face.


    He turned on the tap and washed his face.


    Thinking back on his reaction, Zachary smiled and mumbled to himself, ¡°I¡¯ve never let anyone touch my


    face for as long as I can remember.¡±


    Now that he had reached adulthood , his stern and aloof personality warded anyone off from invading his


    personal space.


    Besides, it was hard for young women to approach Zachary through his wall of bodyguards.


    There was no chance anyone could throw themselves at him or take liberties with Zachary.


    Despite the imprable defense , Zachary dropped the ball on that one woman at home.


    Serenity defiled the innocence of his face.


    Yet, she was his legal wife.It was not like he could do anything to her after she vited his face.


    Plus, his response was ridiculed in return.


    Zachary took his time in the shower.


    Reminded by the woman on the balcony, he opened his bedroom door and put his foot forward before


    shrinking back into the room.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was giving the cheeky girl a free peep show if he were to walk out bare-chested without his dressing


    gown on.


    A few minutester, Zachary confidently took strides out of the room after he put on his dressing gown


    and tucked everything under, making sure nothing was showing.


    He went to the balcony to check on the woman.


    Well, he might catch her asleep on the swing.


    As expected, the girl had dozed off there.


    Zachary was caught between emotions, especially after he told her not to fall asleep there.


    With a kick to the swing, the seat jerked into the air and startled the woman awake.


    ¡°Mr.York? Is it morning already?¡± Staring into her bleary eyes, Zachary was tempted to give hera noogie.


    ¡°You fell asleep here.Get up and return to your room.I told you off about this, yet here you are.You


    could¡¯ve told me you wanted to feed the mosquitos and I would¡¯ve moved your bed to the greenery.¡±be


    mean, but behind all that tough exterior is a softie.¡± Zachary was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Serenity got to her feet and murmured, ¡°You mightNo one had ever called him a softie.gued by


    sleepiness, Serenity retreated to her room without another peep.She took a quick shower and conked


    out.It was a quiet night all the way through.


    The following day, Zachary woke up to breakfast served on the table.His wife was watering the nts on


    the balcony.He went out there.


    ¡°Morning, Mr.York.¡±


    Serenity greeted him with a grin.


    Zachary hummed in response.


    Serenity went back to pouring water over the nts.


    The roses were blooming today.


    ¡°It will be beautiful when the roses climb all over the balcony and blossom.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mindharked back to the rose garden at the gate of the Yorks¡¯ estate.


    It was breathtaking when flowers bloomed, but he never stopped to smell the roses, probably because


    he had seen them one too many times.


    Although the family¡¯s greenhouse enjoyed a variety of roses, Zachary rarely had time to appreciate the


    beauty.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Feasting his eyes on the balcony garden, Zachary uttered faintly, ¡°You can grow the whole yard with


    roses when we move into a bungalow.


    When they grow and climb the walls, the full bloom is a sight to behold.¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°The price of properties has skyrocketed to an all-time high.I can¡¯t even


    scrape together the deposit for a studio apartment, let alone a bungalow.¡±


    Of course, Serenity had considered getting a bungalow¡­in her dreams.


    Anyone would¡¯ve wanted to live in a bungalow if they had the means to do so.


    Privacy was guaranteed in the standalone building.


    An apartment was not exactly the perfect sanctuary as the walls were not thick enough to soundproof


    from upstairs and downstairs.


    Zachary held his tongue.


    The ce they were staying now was ast-minute purchase before their marriage.He had been staying


    in a huge mansion prior to this.


    ¡°Mr.York, get some breakfast.I¡¯ll join you after I¡¯m done watering the flowers.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zachary turned around and ventured into the dining hall.


    Breakfasts by Chef Serenity might be simple, but she always changed up the recipes to make things


    interesting .


    Serenity was a great cook who could make toast and homemade jam taste good.


    Zachary believed his pte was overwhelmed by all the best gourmets in the world.


    That was why he found Serenity¡¯s simple andmon dishes delicious.


    Zachary was the first one out the door today.


    He ran into Josh in the office building.


    Josh blinked at Zachary.


    Zachary kept a nk face.


    ¡°Why do you look hot and bothered?¡± Walking alongside Zachary, Josh nudged him and poked fun in a


    hushed tone, ¡°What? Can¡¯t please yourdy?¡± Zachary turned his head and gave Josh the evil eye


    before making his way to his office.


    ¡°Knowing you, you couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°We¡¯re good!¡± Zachary retorted peevishly.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Josh proceeded to pry into Zachary¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Why do you look like you didn¡¯t get enoughst night then?¡±


    ¡°And how can you tell?¡±


    How couldZachary have that look when he had never experienced a hot and tantalizing night?Besides,


    Serenity did not make his heart race, nor did he get the animalistic urge when he was with her.


    With that in mind, Zachary had to admit that he was detached in the emotions department.


    ¡°I saw it with my two eyes.Anyway, Zachary, I ordered breakfast.Have you eaten? Come join me.¡±


    Zachary turned his head to face his friend again.


    He pursed his lips before saying, ¡°I have a wife.I get out of bed to have breakfast ready on the table.Only


    those who are single would order breakfast in the office.¡± Josh was stumped.


    Zachary¡¯s marriage sure gave him bragging rights.


    He was suddenly curious as to how Zachary got along with Serenity ¡°How¡¯s the progress with your


    investigation ? Send the file to my officeter.¡± Josh answered with a grin, ¡°You know you can count on


    me.


    I¡¯ll have it delivered to your office right away.¡¯ ¡°Good,¡± Zachary responded.


    With the pair splitting up, Zachary took his personal elevator to the top floor.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Josh¡¯s office was not on the top floor, he could not be bothered to share the elevator with his stone


    ¨C faced boss.


    Josh was a hard-shell figure in the office too, but he was popr among his peers because unlike


    Zachary, he was not a walking wax sculpture .


    As Zachary¡¯s trusted man, Josh was the go-to person when the employees needed to get a message to


    Zachary.


    Zachary had just stepped into his office when Josh came in with his breakfast delivery.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Josh was holding a small stack of paper which could easily be mistaken for office documents.


    ¡°Here you go.¡± After slipping the papers to Zachary across his desk, Josh took a seat and put his


    breakfast on the table.


    He asked his boss, ¡°Do you want some? I got my food delivered from the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    It¡¯s delicious.¡± Since Wiltspoon Hotel operated under York Corporation, Zachary usually grabbed his


    breakfast, lunch, and dinner there.


    Now that Zachary had a wife, it had been a while since Josh dined with his boss.


    Josh kinda missed those moments.


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Picking up the file, Zachary flipped through and asked,¡± Is everything here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.It¡¯s all there.No stone is left unturned.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a lot.¡±


    ¡°The younger members of the family have it pretty good while the seniors spent their lives on the


    farm.What more can there be?¡± Zachary was without a word.


    As mentioned by Josh, there was nothing much to write about the seniors, albeit the info on the younger


    family members did take up a few pages.


    Josh included age, marital status, and number of children in each rtive¡¯s profile to upy more pages


    in the file.


    Having read the file, Zachary had a deeper understanding of the family¡¯s insolence and brazenness.


    Serenity¡¯s cousins and uncles made quite a good living.


    John Hunt worked in a subsidiary of Stone Group as an executive, earning himself an annual ie of


    a million.


    The least sessful cousin enjoyed a nice annual wage of four hundred thousand bucks.


    Serenity and her sister probably did not earn that much altogether.


    The rtives had the nerve to demand Serenity to foot her grandmother¡¯s medical bills and their gas for


    traveling It was utter shamelessness on a whole new level! The rtives walked away aggressively with


    a huge chunk of the insurance payout, taking advantage of the underaged sisters who lost their parents


    so suddenly.


    Now, they were making Serenity pay for the medical bills.


    Zachary was aware that all kinds of people existed in the


    world, but he had nevere across those without a hint ofpassion like her rtives.


    Caught in the moment, Zachary felt sorry for Serenity.


    ¡°Why do you look upset? Did they do something to your missus? Do you want me to teach them a


    lesson?¡± Zachary callously responded, ¡°My wife¡¯s affairs are not your problem.¡± Josh blinked his eyes.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He sensed jealousy in Zachary¡¯s tone, but it could be all in his head.


    ¡°I mean no harm.I thought you might want a little help since you¡¯re busy.Say the word, and I¡¯ll get it


    done.¡±


    ¡°Just hold.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Josh blinked again.


    By that, Zachary was not asking Josh to hold for his orders, but to lie low until the Hunts made a move.


    He could only return fire once heid eyes from whence the direction of the attack.


    Mike, the oldest grandson of the Hunts, was acquainted with people in the press.


    Zachary had a feeling that Mike was likely going to pull the sisters into a media sh*tstorm as aform of


    emotional ckmail.


    ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°What did your missus make for breakfast today?¡± Josh asked nosily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look.I¡¯m just curious how you two are getting along.Besides, the marriage happened


    all of a sudden.It¡¯s not like you married for love.Oh, and you didn¡¯t make your marriage public either.


    ¡°Would you say hello to your wife if you bump into her on the streets? Or would you y dumb?¡± Zachary


    blurted coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go back to eating your breakfast?¡±


    Josh chuckled.


    Fine.


    Zachary could have it his way.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Ring, ring, ring¡­ The office phone was ringing.


    Zachary epted the call and put it on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Mr. York, Ms.Stone is here again.¡± With his face falling, Zachary uttered in a t tone,¡° Ignore her.¡±


    The secretary replied, ¡°Ms.


    Stone ordered a truck of flowers to be arranged into a heart shape and delivered to the entrance of our


    building.


    Apparently, the heart represents her love for you.¡± Josh¡¯s eyes on his boss were sparkling with gossip.


    Zachary looked askance at Josh before retorting, ¡°What¡¯s the security here for? Why are they allowing


    trash at our doorstep?¡± He then terminated the call.


    The secretary got the message loud and clear.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh chuckled.


    ¡°Elisa is a great girl.She¡¯s forting with her feelings.I mean, the number of women who have a thing


    for you has got to be as many as the hair on my head, but only Elisa has the guts to profess her love and


    prove it with her actions.¡± ¡°Go for her then if you think she¡¯s great.Get her to give you all the attention, so


    I can have my peace again.¡±


    Josh choked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not my type.¡± Josh gave an excuse as he was picky about finding his soulmate.


    It was all about sparks and butterflies.


    Without that flighty feeling in the stomach, Josh could not fall for the woman no matter how pretty she


    could be.


    ¡°Zachary, are you nning to spend the rest of your life with Serenity?¡±


    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Josh was choked for words once more.


    ¡°You¡¯re goofing around onpany hours.Finish your food and get out.If you have nothing to do¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy.I have a lot of work.I¡¯ll get right back to it now.¡± Terrified by the prospect of increased workload,


    Josh cut Zachary off and took mouthfuls of his breakfast before packing up and getting out of there.


    Josh waited until he was out of the office before mumbling, ¡°I wasn¡¯t being nosy.


    I was just concerned.


    That¡¯s all.¡± So much for being nice, One innocent question almost cost Josh extra work.


    His boss was bound to overwork him to death.


    Although Josh had left, he was not ready to give up on good gossip.


    Josh told his secretary to take photos of Elisa¡¯s beautiful disy of flowers so he could use it to make fun


    of Zachary every now and then.


    Besides, he could learn a thing or two from Elisa¡¯s bold pursuits of love and emte her when he were to


    meet the one.


    The symbolic disy of flowers representing Elisa¡¯s love had just been arranged.


    The sea of red was a beautiful sight.


    The security guards on duty got the orders from the top to destroy Elisa¡¯s heart-shaped flower disy.


    However, they could not bring themselves to do it when they arrived at the floral art piece.


    Holding a megaphone , Elisa shouted at the sixty-eight story building.


    ¡°Zachary, I like you!¡± Everybody at York Corporation was amazed by Ms.


    Stone¡¯s bad*ss stunt.


    ¡°Ms.Stone, please leave now.¡± A security guard on duty intervened.


    Ignoring the security guard, Elisa yelled and hollered at the office building


    After taking the first step, Elisa had no qualms cranking up the pace.


    Her promation of love and floral arrangement at the entrance of York Corporation quickly caught the


    eye of passers-by.


    A growing crowd formed to stop and take photos and videos.


    The media even caught wind and dropped by.It was a pity that the flowers were destroyed and removed


    by the time the media arrived.


    However, Elisa stayed on as the security dared noty their hands on her.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Chapter 88 Elisa was the heiress of the Stones after all.


    The Stones and Yorks might not get along, so the security guards¡¯ inhospitality toward Elisa could


    aggravate the hostility between both giants.


    It was not a responsibility the security guards could shoulder.


    Soon, a few speeding cars pulled up in front of York Corporation.


    Getting out of the car, Clive took quick strides toward his sister who was yelling out all the love she had


    for Zachary through a megaphone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The scowl on his handsome face did not go amiss.


    There was no question that Zachary called Clive again to make a fuss about his sister¡¯s antics.


    Clive happened to be in a meeting when he received theint.


    Frustration could barely describe Clive¡¯s emotions right now.


    Ditching his team of executives, Clive took his bodyguard and came all the way to dragElisa back.


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡± Before Elisa could finish, the megaphone was snatched right out of her hands.


    She looked over and met the stern eyes of her brother.


    Dumbstruck, Elisa cowered and cried timidly, ¡°Clive.¡± Clive tossed the megaphone aside before grabbing


    Elisa by the wrist and dragged her along.


    ¡°Clive , I like Zachary.I really do.I have had a crush on him for many years, and it¡¯s taken me until now to


    confess.You need to let me do this.What if he falls in love with me too? Ouch, Clive.You¡¯re grabbing me


    too hard!¡±


    Without a word, Clive hauled his sister to the car and pulled the door open to stuff her inside.


    Elisa tried to get out from the other side of the vehicle.


    ¡°Take one more step.¡± Getting cold feet, Elisa lost the will to run and stayed put.


    Clive got into the car, shut the door, and ordered emotionlessly, ¡°Drive.¡±


    The driver stepped on the gas.


    ¡°Clive¨C¡± Elisa snuggled up to her brother while holding his arm as she appealed to his soft spot.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Clive chided.


    ¡°I have told you a hundred times that Zachary¡¯s not a good match for you.You should give up but you


    won¡¯t listen to me, huh?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to get over him, but the years didn¡¯t help me to move on.I can¡¯t give up now.I love him.Am I


    wrong to show it? How would we know the oue if you don¡¯t let me try and fight for it?¡±.


    Loved by her family, Elisa came from a line of wealth and power that gave her the confidence to face life.


    She would do what no one had the guts to do.


    Regardless of herpatibility with Zachary, Elisa believed she should give it a go.


    She was willing to ept failure for trying as giving up without a fight would always remains regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Zachary.You can¡¯t even get within three meters from him!¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t fallen for me yet.I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll make an exception for me once he¡¯s smitten.¡±


    Clive smirked as he stared at his sister who would stop at nothing until she had taken a crack at it.


    He was furious, helpless, and sorry for his sister to have fallen head over heels forZachary.


    ¡°Elisa, I know a lot of fine men.Listen to me.Get Zachary out of your head.He¡¯s not good for you.Heck,


    the man¡¯s heart is made from iron.No woman can melt his cold heart.Even if someone can, that person


    won¡¯t be you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself aughingstock.You¡¯re not just embarrassing yourself, but me too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean embarrassing? I¡¯m only being truthful with my feelings.You should be familiar with


    the tricks.Didn¡¯t your wife adopt the same method to score your heart? You only have eyes for her


    now.See, there¡¯s nothing embarrassing about a woman going after a man.¡±


    Clive was left speechless.It sounded about right.


    His dear wife had always been direct with her feelings.His wife pulled out all the stops when she pursued


    him.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Back in the bookshop near Wiltspoon School, Serenity sat behind the cash register, scrolling on her


    phone reading news while Jasmine was lost in a romance book.


    As the owner of a bookshop, Jasmine had free rein to explore all the books she wanted.


    That was the perk for doing what she loved for a living.


    Jasmine had read almost all the romance novels in the shop.


    At times, Serenity would tease by asking Jasmine to be a writer since she had always enjoyed a


    good chick lit.


    ¡°Seren, the main characters of this story got married at first sight too.¡±


    As she put down the book,Jasmine added with a smile,¡± Just like you.¡± Serenity was fixated on Jasmine.


    ¡°Lots of people got married after dating shortly.Well, you did say that the female character of that book


    blindly married a billionaire.My husband is only a wage earner.¡±


    Even though Zachary was a senior white-cor worker in a major group, he was working for someone.


    ¡°You might want to cut down on reading.I think the stories are getting way over your head.You¡¯ll never


    find Mr.Right because you¡¯dpare the male leads to the men you meet in real life.The irresistible men


    in your books only exist in fiction.¡± Rarely were there young, attractive, wealthy, and devoted CEOs in


    real life.


    ¡°I¡¯m just passing time with these books.I don¡¯t have a knack for crafting like you.¡± Closing her book,


    Jasmine pulled out her phone and scrolled for any interesting news.


    Her general preference was tabloid.


    She visited her favorite site and checked the trending updates of the day.


    With one article piquing Jasmine¡¯s interest, she eximed, ¡°Seren, check out Twitter.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big news?¡± Serenity spared her a nce but nothing more.


    She had a Twitter ount, but she rarely managed it as her number of followers were only in the double


    digits.


    asionally, she would tweet about her crafts since her followers were loyal customers.


    ¡°Someone dered their love to the heir of the Yorks.¡± ¡°Oh.¡±


    Serenity was not the least bit intrigued.


    The way she saw it was that she would never cross paths


    with the big man of the York family.


    Why would she waste time on a figure who yed no part in her life?


    ¡°I heard that the heir¡¯s not short of admirers.I mean, he¡¯s the heir to and CEO of York


    Corporation.Marrying him is basically marrying into wealth and power.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°The woman must be a certain somebody to pull such a bold stunt to make a pass at the heir.Do you


    want to guess who she is, Seren?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s neither you nor me for sure.¡±


    That shutJasmine up.


    Jasmine whined, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you intrigued by the hottest gossip of the year?


    ¡°It¡¯s the sister of Stone Group¡¯s CEO.His only sister.Stone Group¡¯s only second to York Corporation in


    Wiltspoon.However, the two giants don¡¯t seem to be on good terms.I can¡¯t believe Elisa has a thing for


    young Mr.York.I admire Elisa¡¯s bravery and confidence to profess her feelings and go after the man!¡±


    Serenity put a damper on her spirits.


    ¡°We were talking about Mr.York swinging the other way thest time.Ms.Stone won¡¯t have her feelings


    reciprocated.We could probably see a more optimistic result if Mr.Stone went after him instead.¡± Jasmine


    was lost for words.Mr.Stone was married, and the wedding stirred a TL sensation in the Wiltspoon


    community.


    The couple was very much in love.


    Mr.Stone made a name for himself in Wiltspoon as someone who would give his wife everything


    Jasmine believed Mr.Stone was a real-life character out of the romance novels ¨C young, handsome, and


    rich.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    ¡°It would be a shame for Ms. Stone if Mr. York ys for the other team.¡±


    Jasmine added regrettably, ¡°That would be a disappointing result now that someone had the prowess to


    woo Mr.York.Speaking of which, do you think the heir swings the other way?¡±


    Serenity replied amusedly, ¡°How would I know?¡±


    It was only their suspicion, but of course, Mr.York¡¯s sexual orientation would be determined should he


    ept and marry Ms.Stone.


    Nevertheless, what did it have to do with Serenity? The hottest gossip, even if it was about Mr.York, was


    not worthy of Serenity¡¯s time.Jasmine, however, loved getting into it.


    Every so often, Jasmine would babble about local big stories within Serenity¡¯s earshot.


    Refusing to engage in gossip, Serenity took out her tools to get into her crafting.


    Jasmine rambled on under her breath while checking out the trending news.


    She was reading an article when her expression slowly turned grave.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Not too longter, she mmed hard on the cash register.


    The loud smack startled Serenity.


    ¡°What was that about, Jasmine? You scared me.¡±


    ¡°D*mn it! This is outrageous!¡±


    Seething with rage, Jasmine got up and passed her phone to Serenity.


    Jasmine uttered furiously, ¡°Seren, is this article about you and Liberty? Your names and a photo are on


    the news.


    The two girls in the photo look like you and Liberty.


    ¡°It¡¯s written that all you and your sister only ever cared about are yourselves without regard for your


    family, and that you turn your back to your sick grandmother.


    Apparently, you never visited your family for over ten years, and now the olddy is sick because she


    misses her granddaughters dearly.¡±


    Serenity got a bad feeling about it.


    She swiftly took the phone from Jasmine and read the trending story.


    A photograph of a younger version of herself and her sister was also tweeted.


    The article really riled Serenity up.


    Needless to say, someone among the rtives posted the tweet, but there was no telling which cousin it


    was.


    The tweet disclosed her personal information such as name, photo, and personal mobile number.


    The sisters were published as viins, shunning the family after the grandparents tried to make ends


    meet to raise the sisters and afford their education.


    Yet, the kindness and love were repaid by years of absence.


    Now that the grandmother was critically ill and wished to meet the granddaughters by her deathbed, the


    sisters refused to even turn up at the hospital.


    It was such a believable lie.


    At the very end of the tweet, the poster appealed to theizens to contact Serenity and Liberty so the


    sisters would rush to Wiltspoon General Hospital to visit the grandmother for a final goodbye.


    Serenity¡¯s hands were shaking by the time she got to the end of the article.


    It never urred to her that these people would be so shameless to smear her andLiberty¡¯s names


    online.


    The sisters went viral, probably because it was paid content.


    The purpose was to drag the sisters¡¯ names through the mud.


    Although Serenity and Liberty were ordinary people, the tweet put the sisters in the forefront of abuse by


    keyboard warriors.


    Fueled by a pretentious sense of righteousness, these keyboard warriors hid behind online anonymity,


    skinning the sisters alive and tearing into them without getting to the truth of the matter.


    The sisters would be exposed to cyberbullying! Fifteen years had passed, but Serenity¡¯s rtives were


    just as brazen and ruthless as before.


    They jumped on Serenity and Liberty without mercy and consideration that they were family!


    These rtives sure went the whole nine yards to make Serenity pay for the old hag¡¯s medical treatment!


    ¡°Are you okay, Seren?¡± Jasmine was worried as her best friend was burning in hatred.


    Keeping to herself, Serenity scrolled through thements.


    Judging by the meanments about them sisters, the rtives must have spent a lot of money on


    trolls.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Chapter 91 Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    Picking up the phone for a look, Serenity saw that it was her sister and took the call.


    ¡°Seren, did you see the news on Twitter? They¡¯re too much!¡±


    Liberty was up in arms.


    As she was fifteen when their parents died in the ident, Liberty had a clearer memory of the events


    that followed.


    Liberty kept a diary of every detail of their grandparents and uncles¡¯ heartless deeds. She still had the


    diary in possession.


    It never urred to Liberty that these rtives would do a one-eighty and point finger at the sisters.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like they turned bad overnight. They have always been evil.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go online now to exin our side of the story.¡±


    Liberty was about to hang up when Serenity stopped her. ¡°No need to jump to our defense. Let the story


    sit for a while before we respond. Then, it¡¯s our turn to show the


    whole world who they are.


    LLL


    T


    LL


    ¡°Since they put our faces and numbers online, we should do our homework and stick the evidence in


    their faces.¡±


    ¡°What do you n to do, Seren? You have my full support. That reminds me, I had the habit of keeping a


    diary back then and I still have it. I remember everything they did to us. How about we post the diary


    online?¡±


    Surprised that Liberty kept a diary, Serenity replied,¡± Send the diary to me, Liberty. I¡¯llpile the proof


    we need to fight back. I¡¯ll post a long tweet together with the evidence and make them regret for putting


    us in this


    spot.¡±


    Did the rtives think the online attack and cyberbullying would intimidate her from going down without a


    fight?


    LI


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, Liberty. I¡¯ll handle it. You have Sonny. These trolls can be ruthless to go after you


    and your son. Don¡¯t go online in the next few days. Turn off your phone or change your number. We can


    stay in touch with your new contact number.¡±


    Liberty was reluctant. ¡°This involves us both. How can I let you face it alone?¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not scared, but you have a son to protect. He¡¯s young. God knows if these people would


    harm your


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    family.¡±


    Cyberbullying could go as far as harassing the family.


    Serenity was mainly concerned about her young nephew getting dragged into this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liberty. I¡¯ll sort it out. Remove your SIM card and contact me when you get a new number.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liberty responded, ¡°I¡¯ll head to your shop right now.¡±


    Although Liberty agreed to get a new SIM card, she was not going to stay out of the matter.


    After the sisters ended the call, Liberty received a call from her husband. Hank yelled at her through the


    phone, ¡°Is the article online tweeted by your rtives? I told you to cut ties with them. I don¡¯t care what


    happens to you, but don¡¯t get me and Sonny involved.¡±


    Now that Hank had climbed his way to a managerial position, his ie was a lot more than what it


    used to


    be.


    Those bloodsuckers would try to milk him dry if they were to find out about it.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    With her husband blowing up on her, Liberty was furious and disconcerted. She snapped back. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry. I won¡¯t get you involved.


    After what I did to my rtives, I had no intention of staying in touch with them.


    They¡¯re the ones who won¡¯t leave me and my sister alone.


    They want me and Serenity to pay for Grandmom¡¯s medical bills.¡±


    Realizing that he might havee out harsh, Hank toned it down.


    ¡°Liberty , you can write a tweet to clear the air.I¡¯ll pay for professional trolling to hype your post.You must


    refute their ims.Don¡¯t let them twist the story around.¡±


    Although Hank was disgusted by Liberty¡¯s presence, he had to admit that her rtives loved to spin


    stories far from the truth.


    When he and Liberty got hitched, these rtives filled two cars and intimidated Hank with great numbers


    to fork out a lump sum of family support.


    Otherwise, they would not see the marriage through.


    Hank and Liberty were college sweethearts , so he knew the sisters had it roughing this far in life.


    Over the years, Liberty had never once badmouthed the rtives.


    Although she despised them, she was not one to air her dirtyundry.


    However, as if the hurt from fifteen years ago was not enough, these rtives had the nerve to demand


    more money from him.It was outrageous.


    Liberty drove them out of there and did not invite them to the wedding, refusing to give them even a


    dime.


    In Liberty¡¯s words, she was not indebted to her rtives since they never raised her.


    Although Liberty weed them to the wedding to celebrate the joyous asion, they could forget it if


    they were herefor something else.


    They had no say over her marriage.


    Liberty became an independent woman and took guardianship of her sister after their parents¡¯ death.


    ¡°Seren and I will deal with this.Don¡¯t worry.You won¡¯t be caught in the crossfire.Worstes to worst, we


    can divorce if they find you and ask you for money.This way, they won¡¯te after you since you¡¯d have


    nothing to do with me.¡± Hank immediately replied, ¡°What are you saying, Liberty? What divorce? I was


    just worried about Sonny.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Divorce was in the cards for Hank, but his son was still young.


    Reading the disappointment in her


    Even if Hank got custody of the kid, who was going to take care of Sonny?


    He would proceed with the divorce once Sonny was older and no longer needed to be tended to.


    Jessica often brought up that she would never be a mistress who could only hide in the shadows.


    Hank should divorce Liberty and be with her if he really loved her.


    With Jessica having Hank wrapped around her little fingers, Hank was subservient to her every wish.


    While Hank went halves on everything with Liberty and refused to contribute more to living expenses, he


    was generous with Jessica.


    Hank had a dinner date with Jessica tonight at a five-star hotel.


    ¡°Alright then.I better get back to work.Call me if you need me.¡± Hank put down the phone before Liberty


    could say anything


    A contrast to Hank¡¯s eagerness to dissociate himself from the scandal, Zachary was a lot more


    thoughtful.


    Zachary had no time to catch up on thetest gossip.


    Josh, however, told his secretary to keep an eye out after he was tasked with investigating the Hunts.


    His secretary happened toe across the Hunt sisters¡¯ scandal when she was checking out the viral


    tweet about her CEO.


    She immediately reported the matter to Josh.


    Josh called his boss right away to update him about the news.


    Zachary had noticed Mike¡¯s connection to the press when going through the file on the Hunts.


    He predicted that the rtives might turn the onlinemunity against Serenity to get an edge.


    Needless to say, he was right.


    Instead of calling Serenity, Zachary left his work at hand to his people and drove straight to Serenity.


    Serenity was surrounded by neighbors by the time he got to the shop.


    They did not jump on her, but rather just inquired whether the story online was true.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    ¡°We¡¯ve been operating on business on this street for years now. You all know what Seren¡¯s like.


    Whatever that¡¯s writtenonline is bullsh*t.¡± Serenity did not say much to defend herself.


    It was Jasmine, who could not stand people getting the wrong message about her best friend, sticking up


    for Serenity.


    Jasmine spilled the beans on the sisters¡¯ hardship while they were in the hands of the Hunts.


    It was a tell-all ount that included thetest fiasco of the rtives demanding Serenity to foot the


    grandmother¡¯s medical bill and cover the cousins¡¯ gas and whatnot after the grandmother had fallen ill.


    Everybody had borne witness to Serenity¡¯s character.


    Even the other booksellers down the street, despite thepetition among businesses, believed


    Serenity was not that kind of girl.


    Now that they got the whole story, everybody was fired up to put the truth across to theizens.


    The Hunts should not get away with this.


    Now that was a low blow even for the Hunts.


    They were stepping on Serenity and her sister because their parents were not around.


    Spotting Zachary, Jasmine elbowed Serenity who was scribbling something off the notepad.


    Since the whole debacle took off, Serenity did not turn off her phone or change her number.


    However, she only took calls from friends and rejected unknown numbers.


    The demeaning text messages thatizens bombarded her phone with were left unread.


    Calm and collected, Serenity wrote a retaliation strategy down on the paper.


    ¡°Your man¡¯s here, Seren.¡± Jasmine was really liking Zachary now.


    He rushed to Serenity¡¯s side in her time of need.


    Even though they married in a haste, Zachary took upon the role of a husband.


    Serenity lifted her chin as Zachary took steady paces over.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Zachary quickly stood before her desk.


    Jasmine gave them some space.


    Zachary first assessed Serenity¡¯s emotional state.


    He was at ease to find her level-headed.


    With his eyes drawn to the paper at the cash register, he picked it up for a look.


    His eyes reflectedmendation by the time he shifted his gaze back to her.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Serenity asked.


    To be frank, Serenity was swallowed into a warm embrace when Zachary stepped into the room.


    He told her before that he would have her back.


    Zachary was true to his words.


    He came over the moment she was in trouble.


    ¡°I was worried, so I came to check on you.¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was husky.


    ¡°I can rx now seeing that you¡¯re coping well.¡±


    ¡°Did you take time off? Would that affect your work attendance?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s attendance at work seemed to be more of a concern to Serenity than her own situation.


    Attendance must be crucial at a major corporation.


    Serenity would feel bad if her issue got in the way of his work as that was thest thing she wanted.


    Zachary said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ve been with thepany for many years, so being a senior has its perks.


    Don¡¯t worry about my job.


    What¡¯s taking a few hours off just to see if you¡¯re okay?


    ¡°Come on.¡±

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Serenity fell into contemtion before agreeing to let Zacharye with. Walking around the cash


    register,Serenity told her best friend, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while, Jasmine.I¡¯ll leave the shop in your


    hands.Reassure my sister that everything¡¯s going to be okay when shees over.I¡¯ll sort things out.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After telling her best friend to be safe, Jasmine watched as Serenity and Zachary took off.


    Sitting in Zachary¡¯s car, Serenity asked him, ¡°Mr.York, do you know anyone in the media?¡±


    ¡°Yes.Do you need their help with something?¡± Serenity replied, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my hometown to take


    photos of my uncles¡¯ houses.It¡¯ll be more convincing with a third party validating it.I still don¡¯t know what


    my rtives do for a living.¡±


    Her grandparents were still hogging her family home too.


    Serenity intended to snap photos of their living conditions.


    A visual proof was crucial to disapprove their ims.


    As for the public witch hunt online, Serenity was not going to go into that for now.


    She should let sparks fly for a moment.


    With online trolls taking the lead, theizens tore into the sisters like never before.


    Once the finger-pointing was reversed , theizens would realize they were used and unleash their fury


    on the Hunts.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was only paying back an eye for an eye.


    ¡°I got some friends to dig into your rtives¡¯ jobs and ies.You can write about what happened once


    you get pictures of their houses.I can find someone to write for you if you need help in that department.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.That won¡¯t be necessary because I won¡¯t be posting a tweet.My sister had the habit of


    keeping a diary and ounting for what happened.She still has the diary, so I¡¯m going to take photos of


    her entries to put online for everyone to see.


    ¡°My grandparents signed a contract with us when they took a share of the insurance money.There are


    three copies of the contract.The town council and my rtives each hold a copy while my sister and I


    have one.I¡¯ll share the contract on the web too.


    ¡°The truth will prevail and justice will be served.¡± Serenity waspletely unfazed.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be more convincing if the town council tweets their copy.¡±


    ¡°My sister and I have been away for a long time.The town council won¡¯t help me, considering we don¡¯t


    live there.Granddad mentioned that John is doing well for himself and earns an annual ie of a


    million.The whole town is one big family.I¡¯m sure the town council will be on their side since they¡¯re


    affluent there.¡±


    Zachary quietly navigated the road.He knew Serenity had a point.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s diary and the contract in our possession should be enough.¡±


    Zachary remained silent.


    He decided to wait until he got to a rest area to give Josh a call.He needed Josh to get themunity¡¯s


    seniors and the people from back then to speak up for Serenity.


    Josh was more than capable of making it happen without being there.


    Poor Josh would be speechless to hear about this.


    However, it was not an overkill to get Josh involved as Zachary was more well-versed in the dark nature


    of human beings than Serenity.


    The evidence Serenity intended to provide could very well be used against her.


    It was hard for the sisters to walk away from the scandal should the Hunts question the authenticity of


    the contract.


    The key for the sisters to turn the tide was to get the


    insiders to speak up and prove the Hunts did Liberty and Serenity dirty.


    The few people from the media who adopted Mike¡¯s story could expect to be banned from journalism


    forever!


    Those whoid hands on his woman were challenging his authority.


    Zachary was not going to let these people who twisted stories and ndered the innocent walk free.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr.York.¡± Serenity had no idea the man beside her nned to unleash his wrath on the


    people involved.


    She was just grateful that Zachary was here for her during her most vulnerable time.


    Zachary uttered solemnly, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife.¡±

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Caught off guard by the response, Serenity ensued with a smile.


    ¡°Many couples break up in the face of adversity.We got married without knowing anything about each


    other and have only lived together for two weeks.I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re willing to face this together with


    me.¡±


    in the scandal if not handled well.


    The people around her might be embroiled


    ¡°My sister and brother-inw were college sweethearts and had been dating for years before tying the


    knot.They also have a son together.My brother-inw wasn¡¯t very nice when he discovered that my sister


    and I were viinized on the inte.¡±


    Zachary fell silent for a while before responding,¡± Serenity, you can''t use your brother-inw as the


    benchmark for every man out there.It¡¯s unfair to them and not everyone¡¯s the same.¡±


    He believed Hank¡¯s feelings for Liberty had gone sour.


    As the new addition to the family, Zachary did not want to point out that Hank was having an affair


    without proof.


    However, it was his gut feeling that Hank was up to no good.


    ¡°You have a point.¡± By looking at Liberty¡¯s marriage, Serenity was turned off by love and matrimony.


    Serenity was lucky her man was decent.


    Although there were times he hurt her pride, Zachary was reliable when it mattered.


    Her mind wandered back to Jasmine¡¯s teasing.


    Since she had signed the six-month contract with Zachary, why could she not give the rtionship a go?


    a rest stop ahead.


    ¡°There¡¯sDo you need the loo? I want to fill up the tank.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Serenity was fine with it.


    The car cruised along the highway for a few minutes before pulling up at a rest area.


    Zachary stopped the car at the parking lot.


    The couple got out of the car together.


    However, Zachary returned to the car on his own after washing his hands to give Josh a call.


    With Josh answering the phone, Zachary instructed in a gruff voice, ¡°Josh, I don¡¯t care what you do or


    how you do it, you need to get those in the know to speak up for Serenity.¡± Josh replied after a pause,


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.I can get it done with a single phone call.¡±


    Zachary was bringing out the big guns over the littlest matter again.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After all, Josh had engaged with themunity there while investigating the Hunts.


    ¡°What does Serenity n to do?¡± Since the CEO¡¯s wife was at stake, Josh had to ask.


    However, the truth was, he was just being nosy.


    ¡°She¡¯s gathering as much evidence as possible to prove the rtives can afford the medical fees.She¡¯s


    going to pull out the signed contract as well as proof of the Hunts¡¯ treatment toward her and her sister.I


    think we can turn things around if themunity stands up for the girls.¡±


    ¡°Serenity seemsposed, level-headed, and speaks with reason.She¡¯s just like you.¡± Raising his brow,


    Zachary snapped peevishly, ¡°How is she like me?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s your wife.She got herposure from you after spending so much time with you.She got it


    together despite being made the victim.What? Do you hate that I praise her wit and poise? Are you


    taking it the wrong way?¡± Josh mocked Zachary.


    Zachary was tempted to hang up in Josh¡¯s face.


    ¡°Can you send someone to the hospital to check on her grandmother¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Joshreadily heeded the call and asked, ¡°I¡¯ve offered you quite a bit of help here.Can I take a week off


    once you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°You get a day at most.People might think you¡¯re going to get fired if you rest for a week.Clive has been


    waiting to get one-up on me and poach you.He might be upset that it¡¯s not going to happen.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    ¡°Of course, I can give you an extra day if you¡¯re going on a blind date and getting married.¡±


    Josh disconnected his boss-cum-best-friend¡¯s call.


    Zachary was trying to lead him astray! Not happening! Zachary only married in haste because his nana


    made him do it.


    Grandma May took a fancy to Serenity so much so she sacrificed her darling grandson¡¯s marriage.


    After giving out directives to Josh, Zachary got out of the car and went to get some snacks.


    By the time Serenity returned , Zachary had snacks ready for her in the car.¡° It¡¯ll take some time to make


    the roundtrip.Have something to eat.Don¡¯t starve yourself over a tiny issue,¡± he said.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡±Yeah.¡± Zachary ate just enough to stop the hunger.


    The snacks were not to his liking, Seeing that Zachary was full, Serenity helped herself with the food


    Zachary was tasked behind the wheel while Serenity filled her belly.


    Serenity¡¯s hometown was over an hour¡¯s drive on the highway from Wiltspoon.


    It had been nearly ten years since Serenity returned to the ce.


    The sisters woulde back for the summer holidays in the past, but their return was usually met with


    the grandparents¡¯ cold shoulders.


    Their grandparents would not feed them, so Liberty and Serenity had to source their own food.


    That was nothingpared to ater time when their grandparents tossed out their belongings from


    their rooms touse as storage.


    The sisters had no ce to stay when they returned.


    With their parents gone, their grandparents were the girls closest family.


    Not only did they refuse to take the girls under their care, but they also kicked the girls out and upied


    the home left behind by the girls¡¯ parents.


    Liberty and Serenity did not have close ties with the localmunity as they were young.


    Although some people felt sorry for the sisters, they were powerless to defend against the grandparents.


    Serenity¡¯s grandmom had quite the temper and a vile mouth.


    Not many in themunity had the guts to step on the grandmother¡¯s toes.


    The sisters were also not weed to visit their parents¡¯ graves or look into the parents¡¯ will under the


    excuse that they were young.


    In fact, the grandparents took the liberty to name one of the sisters¡¯ cousins as the adopted son of their


    deceased parents.


    Under such circumstances , Serenity and Liberty had no reason toe home.


    If Serenity remembered correctly, the so-called adopted son was John.


    The grandparents did so for John to take over the house,nd, and farm left behind by Serenity¡¯sparents.


    Zachary was a stranger in the rural area while many did not recognize Serenity as it had been a while


    since she was back.


    It gave Serenity full ess to take photos of her uncles¡¯ residences.


    Back then, her grandparents took her parents¡¯ insurance money and split it between the uncles.


    The uncles used the money to build new houses and start businesses.


    Life could not get any better for them.


    Now, the uncles lived in their standalone vis.


    They had the mostvish lives in themunity.


    Setting foot back in the ce she once called home, Serenity stood at the gate and stared at the house


    built by her parents.


    Memories of her parents flooded her mind and filled her chest with suffocating despair.


    There was a catch in her throat as tears in her eyes glistened against the light.


    Zachary stood not too far behind and watched her quietly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that she was on an emotional roller coaster, Zachary had the sudden urge to offer her


    comfortand a shoulder to cry on.


    Time passed.


    An olddy was walking by when she caught sight of Serenity.


    She stopped for a closer look before eximing in joy, ¡°Are you¡­¡±

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Serenity swiftly wiped away her tears before turning to look at thedy. Serenity immediately recognized


    her.¡± You must be Mrs.Deli.¡± Thedy was one of Mom¡¯s close friends when Mom was still alive.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.You came back.¡±


    Mrs.Deli was very friendly toward Serenity.


    ¡°Do you want toe by my ce for a catch-up?¡±


    She looked at the house and said to Serenity,¡±I heard your grandmother is sick and getting treatment at a


    hospital in the city.


    Your grandfather and your uncles made quite the fuss when sending your grandmother there.


    They all took their cars.


    People might mistake them for going to some wedding or holiday.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them so proactive , but somehow, they were very zealous the moment your


    grandmother fell sick.They were just putting on a show for us.¡± Mrs.Deli had no idea about the tweet


    online since she was without inte.


    The viral tweet had not been up for a few hours, so it had not spread far and wide yet.


    ¡°Mrs.Deli, do they usually ignore my grandparents?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They only visit your grandparents during the holidays.Your grandfather has a pension and some money


    left from your parents¡¯ insurance.Your grandparents have nothing to worry about.I heard they have a


    savings of four hundred thousand dors.Mrs.


    pointed at the vis and said, ¡°Those vis belong to your uncles.They¡¯re the richest people in our


    community.Your grandfather loves boasting about his children and grandchildren..


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for¡­Is this your boyfriend?¡±


    Mrs.Deli believed Serenity¡¯s uncles only had everything going for them because the grandparents took


    half the insurance money and split it with their sons without any regard for Serenity and Liberty who had


    just lost their parents.


    Only then, the uncles had the funds and means to build their careers.


    All the rtives now own assets worth over a million.


    It was a contrast to Serenity and Liberty who lost their parents and home.It had been a while since Mrs.


    Deli heard from the sisters.


    Now that Serenity was back, Mrs.Deli was happy and felt bad for her, but what could Mrs.Deli do about


    it? ¡°This is my husband, Zachary.¡± Mrs.Deli uttered in delight, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re married? When?¡±


    ¡°We recently got our marriage license, but the reception hasn''t happened yet.¡±


    ¡°I see.Your parents would be happy to see you married.Sigh.Your parents were such nice people but left


    before their time.Your rtives really took advantage of you and your sister.I¡¯ve been waiting for justice


    to prevail.They should get what they deserve for all the bad they¡¯ve done.¡±


    It was a shame that karma never struck back.


    Zachary gave Mrs.Deli a nod as a greeting before pulling out his phone to tap on the voice recording


    function.


    He had secretly recorded the conversation between Mrs.Deli and Serenity.


    With Mrs.Deli extending a warm invitation, the couple went to her ce and stayed for dinner.


    After dinner, Mrs.


    Deli whispered to Serenity, ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you and Liberty are doing fine now.You must be careful not


    to let your grandparents know about it.Your grandmother is sick.I think it¡¯s the early stage of liver


    cancer.The surgery probably costs a lot of money.


    ¡°Knowing them, they will be shameless enough to make you and Liberty pay for it, even though they


    have more money.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    ¡°Back then, your grandparents said you didn¡¯t have to help them with the cost of living if you split them


    half of the insurance money.Besides, your grandmother is blessed with a lot of children.You girls


    shouldn¡¯t be forking out the money for her medical bills.


    ¡°Your parents were still at the morgue when they seized a share of the blood money and hogged your


    house andnd.They wouldn¡¯t even take you in or let you visit your parents¡¯ grave.Don¡¯t feel bad for not


    footing your grandmother¡¯s medical expenses.¡±


    As a close friend to Serenity¡¯s mother, Mrs.Deli was aware of the events at the time.


    Once the uncles got their hands on the cash, they wanted no part in the funeral since Serenity¡¯s parents


    died in a gruesome car crash.Her uncles either feigned sickness or made up some sort of excuse to


    evade the responsibility.


    It was the mayor who had to step in and give the family a telling-off.


    With themunity giving them judging looks, the uncles begrudgingly helped put the funeral affairs in


    order.


    ¡°Yeah.They are ridiculous.¡±


    After learning that Serenity was back, some of the townspeople dropped by Mrs.Deli¡¯s for a catch-up.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    They had nothing to be afraid of since Serenity¡¯s grandparents were not around.


    Talking about that fateful event, everybody was ceaselessly exchanging their views.


    They reflected their sympathy for Liberty and Serenity through their narration.


    Zachary recorded the exchange.He also told the townspeople about the viral tweet and that their


    recorded conversations would serve as proof to retaliate.


    Having found out that Zachary put their voice on tape, the townspeople felt put on the spot.


    Since there was no way to run from rubbing the Hunts the wrong way, they might as well rise to the


    asion and lend Serenity a hand.


    Everybody went into detailed ounts about the Hunts¡¯ misdeeds toward Serenity and Liberty so


    Zachary could have evidence to put forth a strong case.


    Meanwhile, Old Mrs.Hunt sat on a bed in a ward at Wiltspoon General Hospital, looking rather alive and


    well.


    Although she had liver cancer, Old Mrs.Hunt kept a positive attitude.


    The cancer was still in the early stages, so the illness had not consumed her.


    Old Mr.Hunt was peeling an apple for his wife as he asked his oldest grandson.


    ¡°Mike, didn¡¯t you say your n was bound to work? It¡¯s been a while now, but Serenity andLiberty


    haven¡¯t presented us with the money.


    ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s going into surgery in two days.The surgery and post-op care cost a few hundred


    thousand dors.The girls must be doing well for themselves considering they have been in the city for


    years.They must foot the bill no matter what.¡± Old Mr.Hunt still carried traditional patriarchal values, albeit


    not shown on ordinary days.


    However, those beliefs reared their ugly heads when money was at stake.


    Reluctant to spend his sons¡¯ and grandsons¡¯ money, Old Mr.Hunt expected the daughters and


    granddaughters to cough up cash.


    This time, the couple had their minds set on getting Serenity and Liberty to pay up.


    The old folks were still bitter about Liberty refusing to pay for their maintenance when she got married


    three years ago


    Mike uttered calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Granddad.The effects are starting to show.I got my friend to help me


    with the tweet.It¡¯s still viral on Twitter.Manyizens are calling out their atrocity and ungratefulness


    .They mentioned that a pet dog was more loyal than the sisters.¡±


    It was satisfying for Mike to read the condemning tweets about the sisters.It was payback for blocking his


    number.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get John to write another tweet.¡± John was a senior executive in a subsidiary ofStone Group.


    He had a secretary who could pen a good article.


    Netizens always loved a good sequel.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    ¡°Won¡¯t they try to exin themselves online?¡± Old Mr. Hunt asked.


    The inte was aforeign world to the old man.


    However, he knew the story his grandson posted on Twitter was made up.


    He was worried that his two granddaughters would straighten the facts and leave the Hunts without the


    money and pride in the end.


    ¡°Who would believe them? We hired trolls to write nastyments and spill dirt on Serenity and


    Liberty.Theizens will st them to kingdome if they even so much as get online.¡±


    Old Mrs.Hunt chimed in.


    ¡°Mike, use my phone and give Serenity another call.She better delivers the money right now if she


    doesn¡¯t want to face public outrage.Liberty probably doesn¡¯t have much money since she has a


    family.You must get Serenity to open her wallet.¡±


    ¡±Say that you¡¯ll delete the tweet in exchange for six hundred thousand dors or be prepared to be


    ruined.She won¡¯t be able to show her face in public,¡± Old Mr.Hunt added ¡°Granddad, we shouldn¡¯t be the


    ones to call them.We can only get what we want if they contact us instead.¡±


    Mike believed the trending tweet should be able to force his cousins out of hiding.


    Old Mr.Hunt believed Mike had a point after thinking about it.


    The person who made the first move would be the loser.


    Old Mrs.Hunt contemted for a while before saying,¡± People might not recognize them since the photo


    you used was over a decade old.Liberty was looking more like her mother thest time I saw


    her.Serenity takes after her father.¡±


    Mike answered helplessly, ¡°That was the only picture we have of them.They didn¡¯t stay in touch after they


    turned eighteen.Where was I supposed to find a recent photo?¡±


    The sisters changed a lot once they reached womanhood.


    ¡°Ah, why did the tweet drop from the trending list?¡± Mike witnessed the tweet dropping in the Trend


    ranking.


    It fell a few more ces minutester when he refreshed the site.


    With the tweet about to be drummed out from Trends, he quickly gave his friend a call.


    Despite getting an answer, Mike could not do anything about it


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Old Mr.Hunt asked worriedly, ¡°Is the story not trending anymore because Serenity and Liberty cleared the


    air?¡± Mike mentioned that there were someizensing to the sisters¡¯ defense when the story went


    viral.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    These people clearly knew Serenity and Liberty personally.


    ¡°No.Apparently, the viral tweet ahead of us wasn¡¯t getting as much traction after our tweet blew up, so


    our tweet had to be pushed to the bottom.The viral tweet is the gossip about the richest heir in Wiltspoon


    and the heiress to Stone Group.¡±


    It was Elisa Stone.


    She had finally made news with Zachary, but the story about a pair of ungrateful granddaughters stole


    her limelight.


    Fueled by anger, she pulled some strings to get traffic taken off the Hunts¡¯ tweet.


    Thanks to Elisa¡¯s meddling, the Hunts¡¯ tweet quickly made its way down the trending list.


    Mike¡¯s only option was to seek help from his media friends to share the tweet so the story could reach a


    wider audience.


    Serenity and Zachary arrived back in the city at nightfall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab dinner.¡± Zachary uttered tenderly, ¡°We¡¯ll get dinner at a restaurant before going to your sister¡¯s


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Throughout the day, Serenity observed Zachary¡¯s approach to handling things and


    began to have trust and confidence in him.


    Zachary was slick and sharp while staying perceptive and considerate of her feelings.


    He made sure she never went hungry either.


    He took Serenity to a fine-dining restaurant.


    The couple picked a table by the window to be seated.


    They had just ordered from the menu when Zachary¡¯s phone rangIt was Nana.


    ¡°Zack, are you with Seren? I think she turned off her phone.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Zachary quietly handed the phone to Serenity. With manyizens blowing up Serenity¡¯s phone with text


    messages and calls, her phone was out of battery.


    Serenity could at least get some peace and quiet, but her friends and family had trouble getting in touch.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Nana,¡± Zachary answered.


    Serenity took the phone and greeted, ¡°Nana.¡±


    ¡°I just got online and found out about the tweet, Serenity.Are you okay? Do you need help? Just let


    Zachary know.He¡¯s been around the business world to know a lot of big CEOs.It¡¯s a piece of cake for him


    to sort things out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel shy to ask.You¡¯re married.You can tell me if he doesn¡¯t even help with this tiny favor.I¡¯ll beat


    him up.¡± Grandma May had only learned about it now.


    It was mainly because the viral story did not get far enough.


    Plus, the tabloid post about Zachary and Elisa snagged the attention away from the tweet.


    It did not make much of an impact either when it was retweeted by the press.


    Grandma found out from Callum that her darling granddaughter-inw was painted in a bad light by her


    rtives.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Nana.It¡¯s not a big deal.I can handle it, and Zachary has been a huge help.He has been with


    me the whole day.¡± Nana replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear that the boy has aheart and pulls his


    weight as your husband.¡±


    She had a different thought in mind though.


    Grandma May was counting on the days for their rtionship to blossom once the couple spent more


    time together.


    Her grandson should always be there to make Serenity¡¯s problems disappear.


    It was the perfect opportunity to develop feelings for each other.


    Her grandson would discover the appeal of Serenity¡¯s independence and unyielding self-empowerment


    while Serenity would learn that her grandson had a softtouch hiding under a tough exterior.


    Grandma May could not wait for the day when the young couple became real husband and wife.


    That would be the time she could wee a great-grandchild.


    Well, Grandma May was not going to say that in Serenity¡¯s face.


    Grandma May hung up after checking in on Serenity without sparing a word with her own grandson.


    Zachary was not a stranger to Nana¡¯s favoritism.


    Since Nana had no granddaughters, she poured all the love to her only granddaughter-inw and


    spoiled Serenity rotten.


    Once the other grandsons got married, Nana would probably share the love among the other


    granddaughters-inw too.


    After getting something to bite, Zachary drove Serenity to Liberty¡¯s ce.


    Hank was not home yet.


    He sent a text message to Liberty, informing her that he would be homete due to a work engagement.


    Liberty needed not to stay up for him and should head to bed with the kid.


    Liberty would not count on her husband to help orfort her anymore.


    However, she was worried about her sister.


    With Serenity and Zachary here, Liberty sighed in relief.¡± Where were you, Seren?¡±


    ¡°I took a trip back to our hometown and collected some evidence in our favor.Are you doing okay,


    Liberty?¡±.


    Liberty responded, ¡°Yeah.I¡¯ve been disconnected from the world while I took care of Sonny over the


    years.I don¡¯t go out much, so it doesn¡¯t really affect me.It¡¯s been quiet since I changed my phone


    number.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°The tweet didn¡¯tst long on the trending list, but it started making rounds again after the press


    retweeted it.I had a former colleague who saw the post and shared the link with me, asking if thetweet is


    talking about us.¡± Serenity was seething with rage.


    These people had no shame.


    So, the rtives were not going to let her go, huh? ¡°Liberty, can you bring me your diary? It¡¯s high time


    we y ball.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Chapter 101 Liberty said, ¡°There¡¯s a part two. It talked about Grandmom being admitted into the


    hospital and prepped for surgery with the datefixed, having received help from kindizens.


    ¡°Theizens are really tearing into me, calling us ingrates.


    Apparently, Granddad and Grandmom struggled hard to raise us, but we repaid them with nothing after


    we made something of ourselves.


    We didn¡¯t even visit Grandmom now that she was sick in the hospital.


    They said we were heartless and a letdown to our grandparents and deceased parents.¡± Liberty did a


    slow burn after scrolling through thments all day It hurt especially when her parents were brought


    into the picture.


    Mom and Dad were way better children to Granddad and Grandmom than her uncles when they were


    still alive.


    Yet, this was the treatment Mom and Dad received from Grandmom and Granddad now that they were


    dead.


    ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t read what the keyboard warriors have to say.


    They don¡¯t know the truth and will believe just about anything.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without even realizing that they¡¯re being used, these keyboard warriors think they¡¯re so righteous and


    kind.


    They¡¯re just pawns to hurt the innocent.¡± money.¡±Serenity stared deeply into Zachary¡¯s eyes before


    turning to console her sister.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your feelings on them, Liberty.


    We already know what kind of people they are.


    I¡¯ll sort out your diary now and give them a dose of their own medicine.¡±


    Zachary jumped in when appropriate.


    ¡°I know a lot of people in the press.


    We¡¯ll fight fire with fire.¡± He would also extend the outreach so everyone would know theHunts were


    merciless monsters.


    Were Serenity¡¯s cousins not getting far ahead in their careers? Zachary would love to see if their future


    was justas secured as now after this.


    He would not live up to his ruthless reputation if Zachary did not bring the Hunts to ruin.


    Serenity started topile the evidence, taking photos of Liberty¡¯s diary together with voice recordings


    to post on Twitter.


    Soon, the response of the ungrateful granddaughter went viral with the help of Zachary.


    The tweet even pushed the gossip about Zachary and Elisa aside, taking the number one spot on the


    trending list.


    Liberty¡¯s diary detailed the truth of the events.


    Only fifteen at the time, Liberty¡¯s penmanship reflected her age.


    The sudden loss of their parents and their rtives¡¯ demands for a share of the blood money opened


    the sisters¡¯ eyes to a worldof peril.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    The despair, anger, sadness, and helplessness did not go amiss between the lines. Tears filled


    Serenity¡®s eyes as she flipped through her sister¡®s diary while ounts of the past flooded her mind.


    Dad¡®s side of the family and Mom¡®s side of the family were ripping each other apart over the insurance


    money. All of them were trying to get a bigger cut. No one cared about Serenity and me. No one talked


    about adopting us and taking care of us. Mom and Dad were dead, but all they could think about was


    money. What about our feelings? Is this what they call a family?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mom, Dad,e home. Do you know what your daughters are going through now? How could you


    leave me and Serenity behind?


    It was raining. Was God feeling sorry because my sister and I lost our parents? We didn¡®t have a mom


    and dad anymore. I cried for Mom and Dad, but they could no longer hear me. I looked at Serenity¡®s


    clueless face and cried. She cried too.


    Serenity had been asking me when Mom and Dad wereing home. She missed them.


    I held my sister and cried. I told her that Mom and Dad were never returning. They went to Heaven and


    abandoned us. We have be orphans, children without a mom and dad¡­]


    (To get more money, Granddad and Grandmom said that we won¡®t owe them anything if we agree to


    give them six hundred thousand dors. I mean, they have other children who can help with their


    retirement.


    All they want is money, money, money. Money is more important than family. Is money more important


    than their granddaughters? The blood money was an exchange for their son and daughter¨Cinw¡®s


    lives. Don¡®t they have any consideration for their son and daughter¨Cinw with all that fuss about


    money? Oh, I guess they don¡®t care about the dead since Mom and Dad are gone.


    In the end, they took the money. Granddad and Grandmom got six hundred thousand dors, and


    Mom¡®s side of the family didn¡®t want to miss out either, so they wanted the remaining half of the


    insurance money. What are we going to do if they take away all of Mom and Dad¡®s life insurance?


    The mayor couldn¡®t stand it anymore and insisted that some money be left to us for our future and


    education. In the end, Mom¡®s parents took four hundred thousand dors. They also said we didn¡®t


    have to be responsible for them anymore and vice versa. Mom wasn¡®t their biological daughter anyway.


    The four hundred thousand dors waspensation for raising Mom.)


    (Granddad and Grandmom hit me and Serenity with a stick to chase us out. They said that since Mom


    and Dad are gone, the house now belongs to them. I tried to refute it in tears. Mom and Dad built that


    house. Why can¡®t Serenity and I live there anymore?


    The townspeople took pity on us, but they couldn¡®t argue over Grandmom. My uncles and cousins are


    on my grandparents¡® side. The townspeople were told to mind their own business.


    Our stuff was thrown on the floor. They smashed Mom¡®s photo frame and said they¡®d burn Mom and


    Dad¡®s pictures if we didn¡®t leave right now.)


    [It was raining heavily again. Holding a photo of Mom and Dad, I took Serenity¡®s hand and carried our


    light luggage as we reluctantly moved forward in the rain. We left in the end. Serenity and I are only


    kids. There¡®s no chance we can beat the adults.


    I¡®m sorry, Mom and Dad. Serenity and I are useless. We can¡®t even protect our home¡­)


    Theizens could picture the events as they read Liberty¡®s diary entries. Many expressed in the


    comments that they were saddened to tears.


    There were townsfolk who stood up for Serenity and Liberty, using the Hunts of crossing the line. It


    finally got through to theizen¡®s head that they had been fooled.


    The supposed grandparents had never raised the granddaughters, nor did they pay for their education.


    As a matter of fact, the grandparents took a chunk of the


    insurance payout after their son and daughter¨Cinw passed away in an ident.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    Serenity put her sister¡®s diary pages on Twitter in response to the viral tweet about ungrateful


    granddaughters.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Apart from Liberty¡®s diary, Serenity also put forth evidence from her hometown to prove her


    grandparents had been living a nice life upon pocketing several hundred thousand dors. Their


    children were also


    among the richest in town.


    It struck Zachary that his dashcam would have recorded Old Mr. Hunt¡®s cocky voice when he called


    Serenity while Zachary and Serenity were on the way to Liberty¡®s ce for dinner.


    Zachary went to check on it and confirmed another crucial piece of evidence caught on tape.


    Serenity then uploaded the recording of her conversation with Granddad onto the inte.


    She left theizens to fume and raise hell as it was no longer her concern.


    Zachary did not give the file on the Hunts to Serenity to publish online. Instead, he left it in Josh¡®s


    hands to expose the upations and ies of the family¡®s children and grandchildren, under the


    identity of a fellowizen.


    All the traction garnered by the tweet the Hunts made in the beginning had now backfired on them.


    The sameizens, whombasted Liberty and Serenity for their ungratefulness, were now sting the


    poster of the original tweet.


    With all bets off, Mike¡®s media friends immediately deleted their retweets in fear of being caught in the


    netizens¡® hellfire.


    ¡°Everything¡®s okay now, Liberty. You don¡®t have to worry anymore. They won¡®t ever ask us for money.


    The only reason they¡¯de and look for us is to apologize and beg us to overlook the whole thing.¡±


    Serenity consoled her sister. ¡°They make me sick to my stomach.¡±


    Liberty picked up her sleeping child. ¡°We¡®ve done our part. Justice will prevail. I believe in that. Seren,


    you and Zachary must be tired after running around all day. You should hurry home and get some rest.


    ¡°Go on and take Sonny to bed then.¡±


    Serenity and Zachary waited until Liberty came back from putting Sonny to bed to wish her goodnight


    before leaving


    The day out did wear Serenity down.


    Still, Serenity caringly asked Zachary when they got


    home, ¡°Do you fancy supper, Mr. York? I can cook.¡±


    A friend in need was a friend indeed.


    Zachary had proved himself a keeper time and again when Serenity was in a jam. However, there were


    no sparks between them. Not to mention, the six¨Cmonth contract offered Serenity no assurance in the


    future of their marriage.


    Feelings aside, Zachary had helped her a lot and been there through it all. Serenity should really thank


    him.


    ¡°I¡®m not hungry.¡± Zachary declined. His dark eyes were fixated on her for a moment before he was


    heard saying,¡± Get some early rest. Goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    After the couple said their goodnights, Zachary returned to his bedroom as Serenity stood there and


    watched him shut the door. The sound of his door locking saw Serenityughing at herself. They were


    only a little more than total strangers.


    He helped her in his duty as her husband. And nothing else.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Instead of retreating to her room, Serenity went to the balcony and sat on the swing as she stared at


    the flowers and stars in the night. Having pulled herself together, Serenity got up and went to her room.


    It was a quiet and peaceful night for the young couple.


    Meanwhile, at the hospital , the Hunts were caught in a media hell storm.


    The media circus which they had dragged Liberty and Serenity into did not impact greatly on the


    sisters. However, Serenity¡®s response to their tweet not only contained Liberty¡®s ount of the truth


    back then, but also the recording of the townspeople¡®s narration. Even the town council backed up


    Serenity¡®s ims.


    The Hunts¡® jobs, ie, and residences were uncovered by resourcefulizens.


    They lived in vis and had decent employment with annual ies ranging from hundreds of


    thousands to over a million. Now, enough about the younger family members. Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt


    had savings up to hundreds of thousands as well.


    The Hunts family had more than enough to foot the grandmother¡®s medical bills but they sought


    damages from the two granddaughters instead. Theizens did


    not take too kindly to the proofs, especially the phone conversation between Old Mr. Hunt and Serenity.


    [The grandfather would rather guilt¨Ctrip his granddaughters into paying the bills than spend his own


    money. It¡®s not like the family doesn¡®t have other


    children. All their children are sessful on their own, so why can¡®t they pay up?)


    (Why bring the granddaughters into the picture when they have children? Besides, the grandparents


    signed a contract that both parties won¡®t owe each other anything after getting the insurance money.


    They sure have the nerve to change the story to their advantage.]


    (Get a load of that voice recording. The grandfather must be joking. I can¡®t believe he¡®s demanding the


    granddaughters to pay for gas and amodation. The children should be caring for the sick parents


    in the hospital, not the granddaughters!) [It¡®s reasonable to expect the children and grandchildren to


    come together and chip in for the medical bill, but why were only their granddaughters targeted? Never


    mind that the grandsons are not contributing with the funds, the grandfather wants the granddaughters


    to reimburse the grandsons¡® gas and amodation. Talk about discrimination against girls.]


    (The guy named John is a senior executive at one of Stone Group¡®s subsidiaries. The Stones should


    reconsider their hiring policies.)


    Once theizens got information on the Hunts¡® jobs and ies, Serenity¡®s cousin, John received


    the most hate. John was not all that innocent since he got his secretary to pen the storyline to his


    narrative.


    There were users who tagged Stone Group¡®s official handle.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The public was calling for John¡®s dismissal. ¡°The d*mn brats. They¡®re trying to get my children and


    grandchildren in trouble. Those girls will hear from me about this. Bastards! Ingrates! What¡®s wrong


    with asking them to pay for their own grandmother¡®s medical bills? I don¡®t see why I can¡®t tell them off


    since they won¡®t even visit or pay.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt was running his mouth in the ward.


    Old Mrs. Hunt echoed her husband¡®s opinion. All she could think of was to get out of the hospital and


    give the granddaughters an earful or two.


    The whole family came together at the hospital, cramming in the ward as they discussed their next


    ns. Mike was all over the ce. His friends were bitter that Mike twisted the story and put them in a


    difficult position. A few of his friends wanted to cut ties with Mike, iming he was a terrible human


    being.


    ¡°What do we do now, Mike?¡± Mike¡®s father asked. ¡°I read thements. It¡®s not looking good for us.


    How did the


    public manage to dig out information on our jobs and ies?¡±


    ¡°Everything else is not important , but John must keep his job. These nastyizens are tweeting to


    Stone Group¡®s official handle , demanding that they fire John.¡±


    John did not make it to the hospital because of his busy schedule. He would contact Mike directly for


    anything.


    Since the reverse of public outrage, John went straight to hiring professional trolls to paint the family in


    a good light. He also spent money to make Serenity¡®s tweet disappear. It was strange that he could not


    reduce traffic on the tweet.


    With every attempt of whitewashing the truth in the Hunts¡® favor, the professional trolls faced bacsh


    from angryizens and in the end, theizens¡® spite and fury overwhelmed them.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    John¡®s father, Chris Hunt, said to Mike, ¡°John¡®s job is priority. If he loses his job over this¡­¡±


    Chris stopped short of finishing the sentence, but by the look on his face, Chris was putting the me


    on Mike.


    It was Mike¡®s idea to turn the media against Liberty and Serenity.


    ¡°Uncle Chris, John has been with hispany for a long time. His boss won¡®t fire him over something


    so trivial. I¡®ll rify that John has nothing to do with the whole thing.¡±


    Mike ran a home business, so whatever was going online had no adverse effect on his business.


    LLLL


    Feeling assured, Chris phoned John and told him to exin his innocence in all of this before


    potentially losing his job.


    L


    ¡°The girls are too much,¡± one uncle reproached. ¡°Fine if they didn¡®t want to pay. Why did the girls have


    to ruin us like this?¡±


    Although the Hunts¡® tweet about the ungrateful granddaughters went viral, the post did not spread as


    far and wide as they liked. Serenity¡®s response, however, received a lot of attention, and the Hunts


    began to get


    calls from friends and family about it.


    Many strangers even called in to give the family a piece of


    their minds.


    The Hunts had no idea whether Liberty and Serenity were subjected to cyberbullying, but they were


    now in the eye of the storm. The public bacsh was happening both online and in real life. There were


    people who came to the hospital to chew them out. If it were not for the hospital¡®s security guards


    chasing the people away and threatening to call the cops, the Hunts would probably be in direct contact


    with the public¡®s fury.


    The family might even get rotten eggs thrown at them.


    One of Serenity¡®s aunts broke her silence. ¡°I wasn¡®t in favor when you all decided to do this. Mom and


    Dad signed an agreement with the girls over ten years ago that they would owe us nothing. Now that


    Mom¡®s sick, you¡®re all ganging up on the girls to fork out cash.


    ¡°It¡®s not like Mom and Dad don¡®t have us. We all have money. It¡®s our responsibility as children to take


    care of Mom now that she¡®s not at her best. Why did we have to drive Liberty and Serenity up the wall?


    Even the worm will turn. Liberty and her sister aren¡®t worms. Did you forget about what happened three


    years ago? ¡°You¡®re well aware of what you did to the girls when their parents passed away. Do you


    think you can get them to pay by making up a story online? Think about it. Who¡®s


    the biggest loser should they retaliate? There are only two of them while we¡®re one big group.¡±


    Everybody kept their mouths shut.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The family was one when they were after the money.


    Now that everything had backfired, they started ming each other.


    A whileter, old Mr. Hunt asked, ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    He regretted giving Serenity a call. It never urred to him that the brat would record their


    conversation.


    He continued, ¡°Let¡®s see if we can contact Serenity to delete the tweet. It won¡®t end well for us if things


    get bigger than they already are.


    ¡°Mike, get in touch with that brat and tell her to delete the tweet. At worst, they don¡®t have to pay for


    their grandmother¡®s medical treatment.¡± Old Mr. Hunt believed the fix would be as simple as that.


    Mike replied helplessly, ¡°She blocked my number.¡±


    He fell silent for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡®ll write another tweet in Grandmom and Granddad¡®s names


    to apologize to Serenity and Liberty. We could y our cards right and let the girls know that Mom and


    Dad admit their wrong and regret their actions. Now that they¡®re old and terminally ill, all they want is to


    see their granddaughters. Hence, they resorted to such an extreme measure.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no way I¡®m going to apologize to them. Sure, we signed the agreement, but that didn¡®t mean


    I¡®m not that grandmother anymore. Shouldn¡®t theye to visit me when I¡®m sick? Shouldn¡®t they pay


    for my surgery?¡± Old Mrs. Hunt refused to budge.


    ¡°Just don¡®t read the negativements. It¡®s not like theizens can kill us.¡±

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Old Mrs. Hunt was well-known in town for her temper. She was assertive and never yielded to anyone.


    She insisted that her children and grandchildren were not in the wrong


    God knew how long the olddy could keep up with that pride.


    Without any idea how her rtives spent the night, Serenity had a good night¡¯s sleep. As morning light


    rolled around, she dreamed about her parents. She cried out to her mom and dad while trying to reach


    them but only caught air.


    By the time she woke up, tears had drenched her pillow.


    Serenity stared nkly at the ceiling for a long time before sitting up. She pulled out tissues to wipe


    away traces of tears on her cheeks as she mumbled under her breath , ¡°Mom, Dad, did you know that


    your daughters were bullied? Don¡¯t worry. Liberty and I aren¡¯t the same kids from fifteen years ago.


    They can¡¯t push us around anymore.¡±


    She picked up her phone for a look. Serenity muted her phone before she went to bedst night.


    There were multiple missed calls and unread text


    messages.


    Serenity checked on the missed calls. Since they were unfamiliar numbers, Serenity guessed they


    were from the Hunts. She randomly tapped on two text messages to read. It was about asking her to


    delete the tweet and that they were a family no matter what.


    The Hunts said they would be ruined because of her.


    The family would put everything behind them if Serenity deleted the post. Serenity would not need to


    pay for the grandmother¡¯s medical treatment too, but she shoulde to the hospital to visit her


    grandmother if she had a heart. It was the least she could do as a granddaughter .


    Serenity could not be bothered to read more of these messages.


    These people still believed they were in the right while Serenity went overboard. It did not seem to


    dawn on the Hunts that they were the ones who started it. Liberty and Serenity would be torn apart by


    the public if the sisters did not have sufficient evidence to disprove the tweet.


    Why should Serenity do her part as a granddaughter when her grandparents did nothing for them


    sisters?


    Should Serenity be grateful that her grandparents took half of her parents¡¯ life insurance payout?


    Should Serenity be grateful that her grandparents beat up the sisters and kicked them out her parents¡¯


    home?


    As if!


    Other than the Hunts¡¯ text messages, concern came flooding in from Jasmine, Shawn, and friends too.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Serenity replied to them that she was doing well.


    After a quick wash-up and change of clothes, Serenity walked out from her room into the kitchen. It was


    time to prepare a rich and nutritional breakfast for her man.


    Serenity made it extra special today to thank Zachary for his help andpany.


    Zachary came out of his room to a sumptuous breakfast spread on the table. He asked, ¡°Serenity, did


    you invite anyone over for breakfast? What¡¯s with the feast?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not expecting guests. It¡¯s just us.¡±


    Dumbstruck, Zachary ensued with a smile. ¡°Are pigs flying? To what do I owe this great banquet by our


    great chef?¡±


    Serenity took off her apron and replied, ¡°Yes. Pigs are flying. It¡¯s a shame you got upte and missed


    the miracle.¡±


    Zachary was amused by her cheekyeback. He enjoyed a goodugh to find his yful wife staring


    at him in awe.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Tensing his facial muscles, Zachary gave Serenity a warning look.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡± Serenity asked him, ¡°Can I kiss you?¡±


    Zachary was stumped.


    Had she no shame?


    She went as far as to ask a man this kind of question.


    ¡°Your smile is gorgeous. It took my breath away. I just want to hold you and have my way with you.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, you sure have the cheek.¡±


    ¡°My cheeks are right here.¡±


    Serenity smacked her face with a smile as Zachary winced.


    ¡°I only said that because we¡®re married. I mean, we¡®re married in the eyes of thew, so it¡®s not a crime


    to kiss you.¡±


    With Zachary pulling back a few steps, Serenity burst outughing at his flight instincts.


    Zachary flew off the handle.


    Well, she was to be med for his reaction. Thest time she even touched his face out of nowhere.


    As her roars ofughter tipped him over the edge, Zachary closed in suddenly and grabbed the


    chuckling girl to pull her into his arms. Zachary dipped his head forward and sealed her lips, swallowing


    herughter altogether. Serenity¡®s giggles ended abruptly.


    Taken aback, Serenity widened her eyes and stared at the magnified face.


    She only poked fun at him because his smile was beautiful. She enjoyed teasing him since, in terms of


    romantic intimacy between a man and a woman, he was more of a nk te than she was. It never


    urred to her that Zachary would one¨Cup her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    He put her words into action and kissed her.


    Zachary merely pressed his lips against hers to stop the aggravating giggles. Without exploring her lips


    for a taste, Zachary released his hold and shoved her out of his embrace.


    Curling his finger, he flicked her on the forehead. Serenity cried out in pain.


    ¡°That¡®s what you get for acting smug,¡± Zachary said in a raspy voice,


    He then, like nothing ever happened, sat down at the table and calmly ate his breakfast.


    Serenity was speechless.


    Running her fingers against her lips, Serenity stared at her husband who started on breakfast with a


    stoic expression. Who was ying who? So, who won?


    It was clear that she lost.


    That was quite a scare for Serenity.


    Having snatched ast¨Cminute victory, Zachary was feeling as cheery as the sun in the sky. He


    relished his meal.


    In order to beat the game of love, shamelessness is all that mattered.


    He got her good because she was not up to his level.


    Since Serenity did not have the guts to even make aeback with another kiss, she bashfully took a


    seat opposite him while ring at the man.


    Zachary found it hrious.


    He thought Serenity had more experience than him and would show him the ropes. It turned out that


    she was no better than he was.


    On the day they signed the papers, Serenity mentioned that she had a rtionship in the past, but that


    was eight years ago. It must be her first love. First love usually happened at the age when everything


    was pure and innocent.


    In other words, Serenity, like him, was a nk sheet of


    paper.


    ¡°Why did you prepare such a feast today? Is it to thank me for yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Captain Obvious.¡±


    Zachary gleefully filled his te with food and said, ¡°I was helping you and myself. You¡®re my wife no


    matter what. It wouldn¡®t look good on me if anything were to happen to you. Of course, I¡®m d you¡®re


    grateful for it. I enjoyed today¡®s breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    ¡°You don¡®t have to transfer the money for the car.¡± Zachary changed the subject back to the recent car


    purchase.


    As Serenity did not have Zachary¡®s bank ount details, she had been sending fifty thousand dors


    to his mobile device every day.


    However, Zachary had not once epted the transaction.


    The first transaction of fifty thousand dors had made its way back to Serenity¡®s bank ount.


    ¡°I got you a car, so it¡®ll reflect nicely on me. Presentation is important after all. I might be busy with


    work, but there are asions I¡®d need to bring you to business dinners too. It will be humiliating for me


    if people find out that my wife rides a malfunctioning e¨Cbike.¡±


    Zachary saw the car as keeping up appearances.


    ¡°I thought it was an apology gift,¡± Serenity retorted.


    Zachary replied after a pause, ¡°It works both ways.¡±


    ¡°Well, don¡®t give me any more living allowances for the year since you already got me a car.¡±


    Zachary lifted his chin and stared at her without saying yes or no.


    Serenity took his silence as his affirmation on the matter. It was a weight off her shoulder as she


    believed she owed him nothing now.


    ¡°Pay no mind to your rtives for now. They might stick to their guns now, but it won¡®tst long. They¡®ll


    apologize to you. You and your sister can bring your grandparents to court over your parents¡® house.


    You should make them pay half if not all.


    ¡°No need to go soft on people who prey on you and walk all over you.¡±


    If Zachary had a choice, he would make the Hunts¡® lives a living hell.


    This was Serenity¡®s personal business. He could offer suggestions on what to do, but ultimately, it was


    her choice to make.


    ¡°I¡®ll go to court to repossess my parents¡® home after Grandmom¡®s surgery.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Zachary answered.


    They were her grandparents after all. Serenity tried to show a bit of leniency as they were still family.


    After breakfast, Serenity went into the kitchen and brought out two containers. She said, ¡°Most of the


    breakfast is untouched, so I¡®ll pack it up for you. You can bring it with you to the office and have it when


    you¡®re hungry. We shouldn¡®t waste food.¡±


    Zachary pulled a long face as he believed bringing packed lunch to the office was beneath him as the


    CEO.


    ¡°I¡®m full. I don¡®t need any packed lunch.¡± ¡°Okay then. I¡®ll bring the food to the shop. Jasmine loves my


    breakfast, and Shawn too. He¡®d usually pass by the shop on his way to work. I¡®ll text him now to drop


    by for breakfast on his way to work.¡± She should never go heavy on making breakfast ever again.


    Despite knowing that Serenity¡®s feelings for Shawn were restricted to friendship, the mention of Shawn


    still put Zachary in a foul mood. He fell silent for a while before making the sacrifice.¡± Give me the


    packed food. Callum¡®s working in the same office too. I¡®ll bring him some.¡±


    It was better than letting Shawn have it.


    ¡°Don¡®t make too much food even if it¡®s just to thank me. It¡®s just the two of us. How many are you trying


    to feed?¡± Serenity always had a huge appetite, but she had overdone herself today. She would not beExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    able to finish all that food alone.


    ¡°Callum, is it? Yes. Share the food with him.¡±


    Zachary¡®s younger brothers and cousins struck quite an impression with Serenity. It was mainly


    because they


    were charming hunks in their own way.


    Who would forget a beautiful face? ¡°Sure,¡± Zachary responded.


    After putting food into the containers , Serenity cleared the table and washed the dishes. She then went


    to the balcony to water her nts. With the flowers in a beautiful bloom today, Serenity took a bunch of


    photos as usual and shared them on Facebook.


    Zachary was rarely on Facebook, but since having a wife, he would keep an eye on hertest update.


    Her activity on Facebook would give Zachary an idea of her personality.


    He was always the first to check out Serenity¡®s post of flowers. However, he would never like her posts


    because he did not want her to know he had been keeping up with her.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Zachary stood at the door to the balcony and watched Serenity quietly for a minute before turning on


    his heel to leave for work. All this happened without Serenity knowing


    Carrying his wife¡®s packed lunch for him, Zachary was on his way to work.


    Before leaving, he said to Serenity, ¡°I¡®m off to work.¡±


    ¡°Drive safe,¡± Serenity replied kindly.


    Zachary closed the door and carried two containers of food down the stairs.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His bodyguard squad was waiting for him there. They were either caught standing , perching, or sitting


    in the


    greenery. Having caught sight of Zachary descending with food containers in hand, the bodyguards got


    on their feet and stared at him. No one drew close to Zachary.


    Zachary was speechless.


    What? Did they not recognize him because he was carrying containers of food?


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Thinking on his feet, Jim took quick paces over and


    attentively took the packed food from Zachary.


    Without a word, Jim headed straight to the Rolls Royce.


    Soon, the Rolls Royce drove out of the neighborhood escorted by the bodyguards¡® vehicles.


    Serenity happened to look down from the balcony and saw the luxury sedans, which weremonly


    spotted in the neighborhood, driving away in convoy. She also caught sight of her man¡®s national MPV


    tagging along at the very end.


    It was better to give way to the expensive cars than cut into theirne. God forbid if anyone crashed


    into them. The repair cost would be too much of a burden for ordinary people to afford.


    The area must be one of the finest neighborhoods since a resident was driving a ten¨Cmillion¨Cdor


    Rolls Royce here. Serenity wondered how much Zachary paid for the house.


    Zachary worked as a senior executive at a major corporation. However, Serenity knew nothing beyond


    that. She never asked him either. Since he kept his guard up against her, Zachary¡®s mind would go on


    the deep end again if she started asking questions about his job. After Zachary was gone, Serenity


    nourished the flowers with water and took a seat on the swing. She had time to read theizen¡®s


    comments after her big response.


    Seeing that theizens were having a go at her rtives, Serenity felt at ease.


    There were people who advised Serenity to forgive and forget since it was all in the past. Plus, her


    grandmother was sick and frail now. Nevertheless, otherizens jumped to Serenity¡®s defense


    whenever thesements turned up.


    It was unwise to judge a person until others had walked a mile in their shoes.


    People were unlikely to let bygones be bygones if they were in Serenity¡®s shoes.


    Serenity believed barely a handful of them would be able to put everything behind.


    Nevertheless, it was always easier said than done.


    Serenity was out the door after a quick rest. Needless to say, she went to visit her sister first.


    Liberty had already left to get groceries with her son by the time Serenity arrived at her ce. Serenity


    called her sister and found out that her sister would not be back any time soon, so she made her way


    to the bookshop.


    The Coo¡®s office


    Having made himself a nice cup of coffee, Callum was walking out of the pantry and ran into Zachary


    who


    knocked on the door and came right in. ¡°Zack,¡± Callum said as he approached Zachary. Spotting the


    boxes of packed food in Zachary¡®s hands, Callum uttered with a smile, ¡°Are you here to deliver me


    breakfast, Zack?¡±

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Zachary put the packed food on Callum¡®s desk and said gruffly, ¡°Serenity knows we¡®re working in the


    samepany. She made extra for breakfast and asked me to bring some to you. It¡®s not healthy to


    eat out all the time.¡±


    ¡°You used to eat out all the time, Zack.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although the meals were at their own hotel, it was still eating out. Putting down his cup of coffee,


    Callum eagerly took out one of the food containers and removed the lid. ¡°I couldn¡®t stop thinking about


    Serenity¡®s cooking for days after getting a taste of itst Saturday.


    ¡°Wow! Look at the variety, abundance, and presentation! I bet it tastes good.¡± Callum opened up both


    containers, gasping in awe of Serenity¡®s ingenuity. Not only was Serenity brilliant in crafts, but she had


    a talent for cooking too.


    No wonder Nana took to Serenity and insisted on Zack marrying her


    She was abination of beauty, grace, and talent.


    Seeing that Callum was delighted, Zachary seemingly casually said, ¡°Serenity got up first thing in the


    morning


    and prepared a nutritious breakfast spread to thank me for helping her. I couldn¡®t finish it, so she


    packed you some.¡±


    Callum was lost for words.


    He quickly curled his lips. ¡°Surely, Serenity only packed the food you hadn¡¯t touched.¡±


    Zachary¡®s turn in silence. Had he known, Zachary would have taken a few bites out of everything. The


    boy would not be so smug if he was eating Zachary¡®s leftovers. ¡°Anything else, Zack?¡±


    ¡°What? Why are you in a rush to kick me out after I hand delivered food to you?¡±


    While giving Callum a dirty look, Zachary¡®s eyes stumbled upon a copper wire craft on the corner of the


    desk. It looked like a miniature tree.


    Zachary picked up the craft for a closer inspection and said, ¡°I think this art piecees from the same


    artist as the ones Nana disyed at home.¡±


    Since Nana put Serenity¡®s craftworks on disy in the most prominent areas of the house, it was hard


    not to notice.


    ¡°Good eye.¡± Callum sat down and dug into the homemade breakfast whileplimenting, ¡°Serenity


    made it. She was stocking up on inventory when I dropped Nana off at the shop. She gave me a


    miniature copper tree.


    ¡°Zack, it¡®s not without a reason that Nana likes Serenity. She¡®s pretty good with her hands. It¡®s like she


    breathes life into her masterpieces. Everybody has been saying how pretty it is since I put her craft


    there. They went online and bought some for themselves too.


    ¡°I rmended Serenity¡®s online business to them. It should boost her sales.¡±


    Zachary quietly put the miniature tree down and said faintly, ¡°Enjoy your breakfast and get back to work


    after that. Don¡®t try to ck off.¡±


    He turned around and took off.


    Callum spoke with food in his mouth, ¡°Bye, Zack. See you around.¡±


    Zachary stopped at the door and looked back. His gaze fell on the miniature tree. Still, he said nothing


    as he opened the door and left.


    Catching on to the situation, Callum chuckled and mumbled, ¡°Could he be jealous?¡±


    Otherwise , Zachary would not be fixated on the copper wire tree before running along


    Zachary was feeling weird about it.


    He was still Serenity¡®s husband even though they had no feelings for each other. Yet, Serenity gave


    Callum her handiwork while he got nothing.


    He could not put his ego aside and ask her for one too.


    However, he did not feel right either that he had no copper wire nt to disy on his desk. In fact, he


    felt left out by Serenity

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Serenity was unaware that her man was a little jealous and went to the store. Since she had nothing to


    do there, she started making her handicrafts again.


    Jasmine saw that Serenity was busy making a miniature tree and asked, ¡°Serenity, why are you always


    making this miniature treetely? Is it a hot item?¡±


    Serenity just finished making the sculpture, so she stopped for a short break. When she heard her


    friend¡®s question , she smiled and said, ¡°My online business has been doing very well recently, and the


    best¨Cselling item is this miniature tree! There are so many orders for this.¡±


    ¡°Did theizens feel sorry for you and Liberty after looking at your response? Is that why they are


    supporting your online business?¡±


    Serenity thought about it for a while and said, ¡°It doesn¡®t seem like it. The Hunts only put my childhood


    photo online, and they didn¡®t know my phone number or other details. The original tweet has since


    been deleted, and those influencers have also deleted their tweets.¡±


    The influencers were probably afraid of being implicated by the Hunts.


    ¡°Luckily, Mr. York¡®s gossip news was more popr than that trending story, so I managed to retaliate


    before the


    At the mention of Mr. York, Jasmine became intrigued and said mysteriously , ¡°I heard from my aunt


    that Ms. Stone was upset that your trending story diverted theizens¡® attention from hers, so she


    secretly suppressed your trending story.¡±


    Serenity was oblivious to this andughed. ¡°If you put it that way, Ms. Stone indirectly helped me!¡± She


    thought about it andughed again. ¡°I really want to thank Ms. Stone. I hope she can win Mr. York¡®s


    heart as soon as possible! Ms. Stone is the heiress to Stone Group and has all the money and power in


    the world, so she should be able to find out whether there¡®s any problem with Mr. York. We¡®re lucky that


    no one heard us joking about Mr. York¡®s impotence back then, so it¡®s best we don¡®t joke about this


    again.¡±


    Jasmine said casually, ¡°We were just gossiping anyway. How would Ms. Stone know if Mr. York is


    impotent? There haven¡®t been any young women around Mr. York, so who knows if he has any


    problems in that departinent?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t think Mr. York and Ms. Stone will end up together because the Yorks and the Stones don¡®t get


    along very well. If the two giants be rivals and go head¨Cto¨Chead in the future, Ms. Stone will be


    caught in


    the middle. Who should she help?¡±


    Jasmine broke it down for Serenity. ¡°Neither the Yorks nor the Stones will support their rtionship. But


    Ms. Stone is truly bold to publicly confess her love to Mr. York with such great fanfare. She¡®s


    forting about her feelings; I admire her for that.¡±


    Serenity had a short break and took out the craft materials to continue making more miniature trees.¡±


    Anyway, that¡®s their business. People like us will probably never get to see Mr. York. We can listen to


    the asional gossip, but we shouldn¡®t waste our time on it.¡±


    ¡°Your mom hasn¡®t forced you to go on a blind date recently?¡± Serenity asked.


    ¡°Not for the time being. Maybe my aunt said something to her. I¡®m guessing my aunt will invite me to


    another dinner party soon. Serenity¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t even try to get me to go to those parties again. I¡®m not interested.¡±


    Serenity refused without a second thought.


    She did not want to attend another dinner party like that again after having experienced it once. That


    did not mean Serenity was scared to be among the people of high society; she just did not enjoy that


    kind of asion.


    ¡°There will be a lot of good food, so let¡®s go and eat to our heart¡®s content!¡±


    ¡°I can afford my own meals.¡±


    ¡°But are you willing to spend on expensive food? I know you¡®re saving up to buy a house.¡±


    Jasmine hit the nail on the head.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Serenity stopped talking.


    ¡°Seren, we¡®re best friends, so I ought to share all the good stuff with you! It¡®s settled then, I¡®ll tell my


    aunt that you¡®ll apany me if she asks me to go to a dinner party. We can get to know more about


    high society if we attend more of these fancy dinner parties!¡±


    Jasmine tried his best to persuade her friend to apany her. ¡°Ant Swer!¡± Sonny shouted.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Jasmine and Serenity¡®s conversation was interrupted. When Serenity saw her sister and nephew


    walking in, she immediately stopped her work, stood up, and walked around the cashier.


    Jasmine was quicker than Serenity. She was already hugging and kissing the adorable Sonny. She


    even raised him up high, which made the little boyugh.


    ¡°Liberty, why are you here?¡± Serenity noticed that it was past ten o¡®clock. At this hour, Liberty would


    usually be preparing lunch at home. If Hank did not have lunch when he got home from work, he would


    beining again.


    ¡°I was bored at home, so I came over to have a look. Sonny was also making a fuss because he


    wanted to see


    you.¡±


    Liberty took off her hat, wiped off the sweat on her forehead, and said, ¡°It¡®s almost November, but it¡®s


    still so hot!¡±


    Wiltspoon¡®s fall was simr to summer, and it was not that cold in winter.


    It was only cool in the morning and evening. During the day, it was still sweltering as long as it was


    sunny.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡®s past ten o¡®clock. Don¡®t you have to cook, Liberty?¡±


    Serenity did not think that it was her sister¡®s duty to cook for her brother¨Cinw. She only asked


    because most people ate at noon.


    ¡°I fed Sonny before I came here, and I brought his milk powder over, so he can y here until the


    afternoon. I¡¯ll order takeout with youter, or I can go to the nearby market to buy some ingredients and


    cook for you girls in your small kitchen.¡±


    ¡°As for your brother¨Cinw¡­ I¡®ve already measured the pasta and filled a pot of water for him. All he


    has to do is boil it when he gets back. I¡®ve washed some vegetables for him and put them aside in the


    kitchen. He can nch or stir¨Cfry them for all I care.¡±


    1


    Jasmine heard what Liberty said andughed. ¡°Liberty, are you just doing half the work for him?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡®re going halves, we have to go halves in everything! What¡®s the point of this system if I¡®m


    doing all the housework? He wanted to go halves but he thought it was just limited to the expenses.¡±


    Liberty was heartbroken because of her husband¡®s recent behavior. Therefore, she had been very firm


    when it came to going halves as she wanted to get back at Hank.


    That way, Hank would not dare to use this to control and threaten her in the future.


    For three years of marriage , Liberty made concessions wherever she could. She raised their son, quit


    her job, lost her figure, and was treated with disrespect in return. If she did not fight back, he would


    think that she was a pushover.


    Hank would think that Liberty was weak if she did not retaliate.


    Both Serenity and Jasmine gave Liberty a thumbs up. They agreed that Liberty should notpromise


    on everything Since Hank proposed going halves, he should get a taste of his own medicine.


    ¡°Hank was so nice to Liberty back then. It hasn¡®t been that long since they got married. What an eye¨C


    opener¡­¡± Jasmine sighed.


    Marriage was truly the graveyard of romance.


    Single people wanted to get married, but married people wanted out.


    Jasmine did not want to get married so soon. She wanted to enjoy a few more years of freedom.


    Liberty said resentfully, ¡°My mother¨Cinw and sister ¨C inw instigated all this. He trusts his family


    too much.¡°

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113 ¡°I brought all the gifts that Serenity and Zachary boughtst time into my room because I


    was so angry about this going Dutch issue.¡±


    Liberty sat on a chair. Serenity went into the small kitchen , took some fruit from the refrigerator ,


    washed them, and offered them to Liberty while Jasmine poured a ss of warm water for her.


    She took a few sips of water and decided to tell them about her family troubles. She came over today


    because she felt aggrieved and frustrated, seeking her sister to confide in.


    If Liberty did not find someone to talk to, she was afraid she would fall into depression. Moreover,


    Liberty had known Jasmine for many years and knew that she could keep a secret. Liberty continued,


    ¡°When I woke up the next day, Hank sent his family away, which I was d to see, but before they left,


    they took all the gifts that Seren and her husband gave me


    ¡°My sister inw even took some of Sonny¡®s toys. I was so angry whien I found out, but Hank said that


    we don¡®tck those things, so he gave them all to his sister


    ¡°Does his sisterck those things then? His sister and her


    husband are working and have a steady ie. My parents¨Cinw are helping them to take care of


    their children and they too have social insurance, so their pensionsbined are more than enough for


    their expenses. Yet, they still want Hank to give them an allowance. Isn¡®t Hank just subsidizing his


    sister¡®s family?


    ¡°His sister and her husband¡®s ie are untouched because they spend his parents¡® and Hank¡®s


    money. If Hank didn¡®t have a family to support and was willing to spend money on his sister, no one


    could say anything about that. But Hank has his own family, and we still have a mortgage to repay.


    How could she have the nerve to spend her brother¡®s money to support her family?!¡±


    Liberty could not understand her husband¡®s behavior. Hank knew that his parents were using his


    money to subsidize his sister¡®s family, yet he still transferred money to his parents every month without


    a hitch. On the other hand, Hank was so stingy with her. This agonized Liberty.


    She also scolded her inws for putting up such a good act before she married Hank. Everyone


    pretended to be nice for so many years and sessfully deceived her. As soon as she married Hank,


    got pregnant, and gave birth to Sonny, they finally revealed their true colors.


    ¡°It¡®s right for a son to support his parents, but why would be support his sister¡®s family? I¡®m not saying


    that he shouldn¡®t give them anything, but he should give


    them less and save more for Sonny¡®s education. He didn¡®t listen to my advice and even suggested


    going halves as if was spending a lot of his money.¡±


    Liberty regretted quitting her job early and bing a full¨Ctime housewife.


    Once a woman had no source of ie and had to stretch out her hand to ask a man for every cent,


    she would unconsciously lower herself and lose her confidence and ce in the household.


    Liberty knew what it felt like.


    Fortunately, Liberty could still rely on her sister to support her, so she did not have to worry about her


    expenses.


    Jasmine was stunned and said, ¡°Most parents like to subsidize their sons. Why do Hank¡®s parents want


    their son to subsidize their daughter? It could be justified if their daughter was struggling to make a


    living, but she¡®s not poor. She has a house, a car, and savings.¡±


    Serenity was familiar with the characters of her brother ¨C inw¡®s family members. She took her


    nephew from Jasmine¡®s arms while saying to her sister, ¡°Liberty, you can start looking for a job now.


    You can leave Sonny to me. I¡®ll take care of him during the day.¡± ¡°It¡®s so that if you decide to get a


    divorce in the future, you can confidently fight for Sonny¡®s custody. If you don¡®t have a source of


    ie, how will you fight for


    him?¡±


    Jasmine was taken aback. However, when she thought about Hank¡®s money¨Chungry family, she had a


    feeling that Liberty would get divorced sooner orter.


    No one could put up with such a husband and inws for a lifetime.


    Liberty looked at her son and said, ¡°I¡®ll put up with them for another couple of months. It¡®ll be the New


    Year soon, then Sonny can start kindergarten. You can just help with fetching him from there in the


    afternoon.¡±


    She must look for a job soon.


    Even if Liberty could notnd an executive role as she did before her marriage, she would still be able


    to get a decent job with her capability.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Serenity hummed in response.


    She kissed her nephew and asked him, ¡°Do you want to go to the kindergarten?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No.¡± The little guy liked to cling to his mother at this age.


    Serenity smiled and said to her sister, ¡°Have you thought about which kindergarten to send Sonny to? If


    you have, we can take Sonny there to y on weekends so he can get acquainted with the


    environment. Once he¡®s familiar with the ce, he won¡®t be resistant to attending kindergarten.¡±


    Many kindergartens allowed parents to bring their children to visit and y there during weekends.


    Liberty agreed and said, ¡°There¡®s one more thing that exasperates me. Hank¡®s sister told him that she


    wants to transfer her two older children to the city for school, so her kids will live with us. She asked me


    to help with pick ups, drop¨Coffs, cooking, and tutoring. Does she think I¡®m a babysitter for free?


    ¡°Hank even said that he was willing to give me an extra fifteen hundred dors for food. He said since I


    was already raising one child, it¡®d make no difference to raise another two. I¡®m willing to raise my child


    because I gave


    birth to him, so no matter how tough it is and how tired I am, I won¡®t mind it. But why should I take care


    of someone else¡®s kids?


    ¡°He also said that he would transfer our house¡®s title deed to his sister. That way, it¡®d be easier for his


    sister¡®s children to go to school in the vicinity. I think he has brain damage. How would he get his house


    back once it¡®s been transferred?!¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine were speechless when they heard this.


    There were such cases online, but they could not imagine that it would happen to Liberty.


    Liberty confided in them and did not hold back. She took two more sips of water and continued, ¡°Seren,


    I told Hank that if he wants to transfer the house to his sister, he¡®ll have to pay for the renovation costs.


    Otherwise, I won¡®t be able to get anything out of this.


    ¡°Back then, I forked out four hundred thousand dors to renovate that house.¡±


    IL


    All her savings from working for so many years were spent on running her small family. ¡°If he doesn¡®t


    pay me the renovation costs, I¡®ll get a divorce. That way, I¡®ll get my renovation fees back. Seren, will


    you help to keep a lookout for a suitable ce for me to rent? If Hank keeps this up, our marriage will


    soone to an end.¡±


    Liberty had noticed and felt her husband¡®s indifference and avoidance.


    She had never felt so heartbroken to the point she wanted a divorce. The two issues recently along


    with her husband¡®s and inws¡® attitudes made Liberty feel disheartened.


    Liberty began to think about what life would be like after the divorce so she could make arrangements


    and be prepared for it.


    Hank bought the house before marriage, so Liberty would not get a cut from it. However, she must get


    back the renovation costs that she paid for. ¡°I¡®m deeply disappointed in his attitude over the troubles


    we¡®ve encounteredtely,¡± Liberty said with her reddened eyes.


    It took so much effort for the Hunt sisters to survive through all that, but Liberty made a mistake in


    marrying such a man. It was partly her fault for being blinded and tricked by Hank. She thought she


    married a good man, but who would have thought she married such a scumbag?

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Liberty said, ¡°But not all men are like Hank. Jasmine, don¡®t shy away from marriage just because of my


    failed marriage. If you do, I¡®ll feel guilty forever.¡±


    She remembered that Serenity¡®s best friend was still single and was being pushed into marriage by her


    family.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°I know that there are scums everywhere. I just want to find someone I like


    whom I can entrust my life with when I get married. I won¡®t be influenced by you, Liberty. But I¡®ll be


    careful about the characters of my other half¡®s family before I marry someone in the future.¡±


    Jasmine¡®s mother often said that marriage was not just about marrying a man, but marrying into that


    man¡®s family and integrating into his circle of rtives and friends. There was a lot to consider.


    Jasmine nced at her best friend and admired Serenity.


    Liberty clearly had a failed marriage.


    However, she could not be impulsive in getting a divorce because of Sonny. Liberty had to ensure she


    could make a living by herself and improve her standing to Hank¡®s level before she could get a divorce.


    Serenity and Zachary got married at first sight, so neither


    of them knew each other before marriage. Such a marriage required a lot of courage.


    Jasmine knew she would not have the courage to marry a stranger at first sight.


    At present, Zachary was better than Hank. At least, when Serenity encountered difficulties , Zachary


    tried his best to help and never gave up. However, he still signed a half year agreement with Serenity.


    This alone made Jasmine feel disheartened, and she was worried about her friend¡®s future.


    Serenity did not say anything because some things were better kept from her sister.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Serenity¡®s phone rang.


    She picked up the phone, saw the caller ID, then handed Sonny to her sister and said, ¡°Zachary¡®s


    calling.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll head outside to answer the call.¡±


    Serenity was afraid that her sister would overhear their conversation and learn their secret, so she went


    outside to answer the phone. Liberty just thought Serenity wanted some privacy with her husband by


    doing so.


    Serenity walked out of the bookstore. After making sure that she was far enough for her sister to not be


    within earshot, she answered Zachary¡®s call.


    ¡°Mr. York, what¡®s the matter?¡±


    There was silence on the other end of the line.


    Zachary said nothing.


    Serenity thought the call was not connected, so she moved the phone away from her ear and looked at


    it to make sure she answered the call. She then asked the man over the phone, ¡°Mr. York, are you


    listening? Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Zachary finally hummed.


    If he did not say something, Serenity would definitely hang up.


    ¡°Mr. York, what¡®s wrong?¡± Serenity asked again.


    Zachary did not know why he made the call. He just went back to his office after a meeting and had a


    few minutes of free time when he made this call.


    He instantly regretted it when Serenity answered the phone.


    That was because he did not know why he wanted to call Serenity.


    ¡°Have any of your rtives contacted you?¡± Zachary finally found an excuse.


    ¡°They sent me a lot of messages, but I only read a few of them and ignored the rest. They asked me to


    delete my


    response to the tweet, and if I do, they won¡®t ask us for money. In short, they didn¡®t think they were at


    fault and


    even said that I was ruthless.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t delete it so the public can see their true colors.¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t delete it. This time, I want them to concede and publicly apologize to me and my sister. They


    need to promise not to extort us lest something like this happens


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    again.¡±

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Zachary hummed and said, ¡°They wouldn¡®t dare mess with you again after this ordeal.¡±


    The Hunts would only regret it.


    ¡°Where do you usually go for lunch?¡± Serenity asked suddenly.


    ¡°Outside.¡± Zachary replied, and then asked back, ¡°Do you want to invite me over for lunch?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I¡®ll invite you over if you¡®re free since you¡®ve helped me so much. I¡®m very


    grateful for your help and have nothing to give in return, so let me treat you to a meal. But don¡®t choose


    restaurants that are too fancy. I¡®m afraid I won¡®t be able to afford it.¡±


    Zachary wanted tough. Serenity wanted to treat him to a meal to thank him, but she was afraid that


    she would not be able to afford a meal at a high¨Cend hotel. Was this sincerity genuine or what?


    ¡°I don¡®t have much free time during lunch, and there are too many people in the nearby restaurant at


    that hour. If you really want to treat me to a meal, go home early in the evening and cook a feast for


    me. But don¡®t overdo it since we won¡®t be able to eat that much.¡±


    Zachary would never pack food for Callum again. Why


    should he pack his wife¡®s cooking for Callum? So what if Callum was his cousin? If Callum wanted to


    eat home cooked food, he should get a wife for himself so he could eat his wife¡®s home¨Ccooked food


    every day.


    If Callum knew what Zachary was thinking at that moment, he would say, ¡°Zachary is indeed jealous!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Haha, what a p in the face! Some time ago, Zachary said that he did not know what jealousy was


    and would never experience it. Did he finally know what jealousy feels like?


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Alright then. I¡®ll go home early tonight to buy some ingredients and cook up a feast for


    you!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±


    Zachary did not think that it was a wife¡®s duty to cook for her husband. Thus, he was grateful that


    Serenity was willing to cook for him.


    Both of them had to go to work and had their own jobs, so no one had it easier than the other.


    It would take both the husband and wife to work together to build a happy family,


    The couple ended the call in less than five minutes.


    After the call ended, Zachary looked at his phone for a moment, put it on the desk, and muttered, ¡°Am I


    possessed? What did I just do?¡±


    He suddenly called Serenity when he had free time.


    Zachary was indeed possessed to do such strange things.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    The phone rang again.


    Zachary quickly picked up his phone as he expected the call to be from Serenity. When he saw an


    unknown number, he felt a fleeting disappointment and he quickly put aside that feeling. He then


    answered the call from this unfamiliar number.


    ¡°Zachary¨C¡±


    The whining voice was deliberately coquettish and sounded very fake.


    Zachary frowned upon hearing it and did not give the other party a chance to speak again. He hung up


    and blocked the number because it was Elisa Stone!


    This woman actually managed to get his contact number. Who gave it to her?


    Was it Clive?


    Clive did not support their rtionship. Every time Elisa made a luss at the entrance of Zachary¡®s office


    building, Clive or his wife would personallye to pick Elisa up.


    With this, Zachary was sure that Clive would not give Elisa his contact number.


    Zachary did not know who betrayed him and cursed the traitor.


    He was disgusted by Elisa¡®s bold confession and open pursuit of him. He was unfeeling by nature.


    Nana said he was fine with family, but when it came to love, Zachary was just a cold, rigid blockhead.


    Without Nana¡®s help, he would stay single forever.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Serenity tucked her phone into her pants pocket and was about to go back into the store when she saw


    her sistering out of the store.


    ¡°Liberty, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m going to get some ingredients to cook for you girls. Don¡®t order takeout for lunch. It¡®s not good for


    your health to eat too much takeout.


    ¡°Seren, keep an eye on Sonny.¡±


    Serenity did not stop her sister from getting ingredients and cooking for them. She just told Liberty to be


    careful on the road.


    Serenity did not drive her new car to work and rode her e bike as usual because it was convenient and


    fast.


    She was afraid of being stuck on the road during rush hour.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡®ll transfer some money to you.¡±


    Serenity did not want her sister to use the food expenses her husband gave on them, so she sent


    Liberty some money.


    Liberty rode the e bike to the market. She still had money herself to buy food for her sister.


    After watching Liberty leave, Serenity returned to the store. It was not the first time Sonny came to the


    store, and he was also familiar with Jasmine, so he did not cry or cause trouble when his mother left


    him. However, the little boy walked all around the store and touched the books and pens that he could


    reach.


    His curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°Did your husband call?¡± Jasmine winked at her. ¡°He must have missed you to call you during work


    hours.¡±


    ¡°He called to ask if my money¨Chungry rtives contacted me.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Oh, that¡®s only because he cares about you. Seren, you should perhaps consider a real


    rtionship with Mr. York.¡± ¡°I do think he¡¯s a good man after being with him for so long, but we¡®ll see.¡±


    Zachary still had his guard up around Serenity and resisted her approach. She did not want to be


    aggressive, so she would just go with the flow.


    Serenity thought about the light kiss this morning with neither of them taking it a step further and was


    surprised.


    She felt like she struck gold because Zachary was so innocent in that aspect. It was rare for a man of


    his age to be so innocent


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    This also proved that Zachary was indifferent to rtionships. No wonder his grandmother had to use


    so much effort to pair them up. Without Nana¡®s involvement and with Zachary¡®s temperament, Zachary


    would be blessed if he could get married at the age of fifty.


    ¡°Jasmine, what are good gifts for men?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to give your man a gift?¡±


    ¡°He helped me so much, so I want to express my gratitude.¡±


    Jasmine said enthusiastically, ¡°I noticed that my mother usually buys clothes, ties, watches, and shoes


    for my father. My father likes to drink, so my mother asionally buys a few bottles of fine wine for


    him.¡±


    LULU


    ¡°I don¡®t know his size, and his clothes are all ck. I suggested he change the color of his wardrobe,


    but he shot that idea down immediately. His face was glum, and his tone was very cold when he told


    me not to care about his wardrobe choices.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°Your man looks hard¨Cshelled and stone ¨Cfaced, so wearing a ck suit makes him


    even more callous. I can tell that he must be way up there on the corporatedder, beating countless


    peers.


    ¡°Just think about what he likes and give him something ordingly.¡±


    Serenity was at a loss. The problem was that she did not


    know what he liked.


    ¡°You can find out from Grandma May.¡± Jasmine reminded her friend.


    Serenity thought that was a good idea, so she called and asked Grandma May.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Nana heard that Serenity was inquiring about Zachary¡®s hobbies and saw hope in the couple¡®s future.


    She happily told Serenity about her eldest grandson¡®s preferences and even private things like his


    favorite color of underwear.


    Zachary¡®s clothes were all tailored and delivered to the door once they were finished . Grandma May


    saw them and therefore knew what color underwear Zachary liked to wear.


    ¡°Seren, there aren¡®t many things that Zachary likes, so you don¡®t need to think too much about it. Just


    buy him some clothes. I¡®ll tell you his size.¡±


    ¡°What if he doesn¡®t like what I bought?¡±


    The olddy smiled. ¡°It¡®s the thought that counts. It¡®s his business whether he wears it or not, but I think


    he¡®ll definitely wear it.¡±


    That boy liked to hide his feelings. He might show his dislike for the clothes that his wife bought for him,


    but he would still wear them to the office and show them off.


    Even though Grandma May was no longer in charge of thepany¡®s affairs, she still had ways to find


    out about what was going on in the office


    Zachary had been showing off the benefits of having a wife in front of Josh Bucham.


    Hearing Nana¡®s words, Serenity decided to buy two sets of new clothes and two ties for Zachary.


    Serenity checked her wallet and could not afford to cater to Zachary¡®s rare preferences.


    She was always true to herself and did things within her means. She would never pretend to be rich.


    After wrapping up her work at noon and having lunch, Serenity rode her e¨Cbike to the mall to buy


    Zachary some clothes.


    She also took Liberty and Sonny home on the way to the mall.


    ¡°Liberty , Hank might quarrel with you again when you get back.¡±


    When they were busy at the store earlier, Hank called Liberty and asked her why she did not cook for


    him. Serenity heard Liberty¡®s reply. Needless to think, Serenity knew how angry Hank must be after


    being used to Liberty¡®s royal treatment all those years.


    Liberty was silent for a while before she said, ¡°Since I did this, I¡®m not afraid of getting into a fight with


    him.


    ¡°Seren, if I get a divorce one day and need your help, you have to help me. But don¡®t worry, I¡®ll stand


    back up


    again.¡±


    Liberty needed her sister in terms of finances. However, she would be borrowing money and would not


    allow Serenity to just give it to her. When she could stand on her own feet again, she would repay her


    sister.


    ¡°Liberty, don¡®t say that. Your business is my business. I¡®ll stand by you no matter what you decide.


    Zachary also said that you can go to him if you need his help. He just doesn¡®t like to deal with Hank.¡±


    ¡°Zachary is a good man. You should cherish him and manage your small family well. Don¡®t follow in my


    footsteps. What I regret most is listening to Hank¡®s nonsense and believing that he¡®ll support me


    forever. That¡®s why I left the workce and became a housewife. It turns out that it¡®s all bullsh*t!¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll cherish him.¡±


    Serenity sent Liberty home and insisted on taking her upstairs. Ji Hank dared to be rough with Liberty,


    Serenity would fight him.


    After a few minutes, Liberty opened the door and entered the house with Serenity and her son, who


    had fallen asleep halfway into the journey.


    ¡°Where the hell did you go? Why are you only back now? ! thought¡­Oh, Seren! You¡®re here, too.¡±


    Hank wore an apron and came out of the kitchen with a


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    spat in his hand. His face was extremely glum. He wanted to scold his wife, but when he saw his


    sister¨Cinw, he swallowed those reproachful words.


    ¡°Hank, you haven¡®t had lunch?¡± Serenity asked knowingly.


    Hank red at his wife, but Liberty pretended not to see it. She carried her son back to the room.


    Hankined to his sister¨Cinw. ¡°Seren, look at your sister! All she does is care for Sonny and


    doesn¡®t do anything else at home. I have to cook for myself when Ie back from work. What¡®s the


    point of having a wife?!¡±


    IL


    Serenity was furious when she heard this. Hank married her sister to be his nanny for free!

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    ¡°Hank, you want to go Dutch with my sister when she doesn¡®t have a job. She¡®s at home raising your


    kid, yet you have the nerve to go halves with her. What¡®s the point of my sister having a husband then?


    ¡°You always say that my sister doesn¡®t do anything at home, so she fulfilled your wish and did nothing


    today. Oh, wait¡­ My sister still did half of the work. At least, she bought the ingredients, measured the


    pasta, and prepared a pot of water for you. All you need to do is cook it yourself.¡±


    Hank opened his mouth and wanted to say something , but Serenity did not give him a chance to


    speak. She continued , ¡°Hank, do you think that your house cleans itself every day? Sonny is still


    young, so when he ys with his toys, he likes to put them all over the floor and he can¡®t pick up after


    himself.


    ¡°You don¡®t think that those toys put themselves away, do you? Also, who do you think takes care of


    your meals every day? Isn¡®t my sister doing your dirtyundry too?


    ¡°Didn¡®t my sister make three meals a day for you?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°You only resent my sister for not having a job and ie. If it wasn¡®t for my sister taking such good


    care of the household, would you be able to concentrate at work?


    ¡°This home is shared by the two of you. My sister is in charge of household matters while you¡®re the


    breadwinner of the family. You can¡®t say that my sister doesn¡®t do anything for your family just because


    she doesn¡®t have a job. In fact, my sister has it harder than you at work. Why don¡®t you and my sister


    switch roles? You can doundry, cook, take care of the baby, and clean up the house while my sister


    goes to work.¡±


    Liberty¡®s ie before marriage was not much lower than Hank¡®s.


    Hank opened his mouth several times after being refuted by Serenity, but he was speechless. After a


    while, he said sheepishly , ¡°Serenity, I only said one sentence, but you gave me such a long lecture as


    if I¡®ve abused your sister. Aren¡®t you busy at the store? If your business isn¡®t good and you don¡®t make


    much, just close your business and work for someone.


    ¡°Isn¡®t Zachary working in a bigpany ? You can ask him to pull some strings so you can join his


    company. It¡®s better to get a few thousand dors a month than to sustain a business.¡±


    Serenity said coldly, ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about my finances. I make enough for my expenses and


    have some spare change.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI¡®m going to cook.¡±


    Hank knew that his sister¨Cinw was angry and did not


    continue talking. He turned around and went back to the kitchen.


    Serenity took a few deep breaths. Liberty was not ready to get a divorce yet, so Serenity had to put up


    with Hank. Serenity would go all out on Hank if he daredin about her sister again when Liberty


    gets a job and prepares for the divorce.


    She entered Liberty¡®s room and saw her sitting on the edge of the bed, gently touching Sonny. She


    knew that Liberty was only putting up with this because of her child. Hearing the door opening, Liberty


    turned her head and saw that it was Serenity. She got up, walked towards Serenity, and said softly,


    ¡°Serenity, your brother¨Cinw won¡®t listen to what you say. Don¡®t worry about me. I¡®ll protect myself


    until I give up on him. ¡°Aren¡®t you going to buy a gift for Zachary ? You should get going then. Don¡®t


    worry about me. I¡®m fine.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡®ll go shopping now. Call me if you need anything. Tell me if he dares hit you. I will never allow


    anyone to hit my sister!¡±


    Liberty nodded. She endured so much before because she loved Hank


    At this moment, Liberty only felt disappointment toward Hank. She was only getting by for the time


    being for Sonny¡®s sake because she was not capable enough to gain custody. Hank would not be able


    to threaten her ii she got


    back on her feet.


    Serenity left under Liberty¡®s urging.


    When Serenity left, Hank had just finished cooking a dish and brought it out from the kitchen. Seeing


    that Serenity was about to leave, he asked perfunctorily, ¡°Serenity, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Serenity casually responded and left.


    Hank did not cook all the dishes that Liberty prepared and only made one dish. He forked a piece of his


    vegetable , put it into his mouth, tasted it, and spat it out immediately.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    It was unptable and sweet.


    How was it sweet? Did he take sugar for salt?


    Hank immediately went into the kitchen and picked up the box of seasoning to see if it was sugar, salt,


    or monosodium glutamate. They were all ced in the same box, so he must have mistaken sugar for


    salt just now.


    Before Hank got married, his mother cooked for him at home. After marriage, the Hunt sisters cooked


    for him. He did not have to cook all his life. It was no wonder the dish he cooked was unptable


    because he mistook sugar for salt.


    Then, he looked at the pasta in the pot. Since Liberty had measured everything for him, the pasta was


    edible.


    However, the spoiled Hank could not swallow in pasta without any seasoning or meat.


    Hank turned hot ¨C tempered when he thought how hard he had worked for the first half of the day and


    came back without food on the table. He went into the room angrily and became more infuriated when


    he saw Liberty sitting on the bed, looking at her phone.


    He suddenly stepped forward, pped away Liberty¡®s phone, grabbed Liberty¡®s hair. He dragged her to


    the floor


    and started throwing punches and kicks at Liberty. He did not yell at Liberty for fear of waking up his


    son who was fast asleep.


    Liberty was unprepared for Hank¡®s sudden attack and was dragged to the ground by her hair. When


    she came back to her senses, she retaliated immediately.


    Hank was a man, and he caught her by surprise, so Liberty was still at a disadvantage even when she


    fought back.


    However, Liberty would not admit defeat even if her face and nose were swollen and bruised because


    of Hank¡®s beating. She remembered a colleague once told her that when a couple fought for the first


    time, the woman had to win no matter what and could never lose the fight. That way, the man would


    know that the woman was not easily bullied


    That was the only way to restrain a man. If the woman lost the first fight, the man would be


    addicted to violence.


    When it came to domestic violence, there would either be zero or countless urrences.


    Hank threw another punch at Liberty. Although she was in pain, she grabbed his fist tightly and bit


    down hard on his arm, so much so that Hank cried out in pain. Hank used his other hand to pull


    Liberty¡®s hair, but the more he pulled, the harder Liberty¡®s bite was.


    ¡°Liberty, let go! Let go of me! Let¡®s let go of each other!¡± Hank shouted as he could not take it anymore.


    He let go of his hand that was pulling Liberty¡®s hair and used that hand to push Liberty away.


    The moment he let go of Liberty, Liberty pounced at him.


    In the past two years of being a mother, Liberty did not watch her figure and put on at least thirty to


    forty pounds after marriage. She pressed her full body weight on Hank, who felt like he was crushed by


    a boulder.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    This time, Liberty had the upper hand. She took a deep breath and pped both sides of Hank¡®s face


    with all her might.


    Liberty fought back just as hard as how Hank hit her earlier. She only stopped and got up from Hank¡®s


    body when he cried and howled with blood at the corners of his mouth.


    After gasping for a few breaths, Liberty turned around and went to the kitchen to get a kitchen knife.


    By then, Hank got up from the ground and called his parents and sister, telling them that he had taught


    Liberty a lesson, but Liberty retaliated. When he saw Liberty charging at him with a knife, Hank was


    horrified and did not bother toin anymore. Hank was chased around the room and finally took


    the opportunity to run outside.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Liberty chased after Hank with a kitchen knife.


    Hank did not expect Liberty to be so tough.


    Liberty had always been gentle and thoughtful since their marriage. Eventely, when he yelled at her,


    she would only quarrel with him on the asion that he went overboard.


    This time, Liberty acted like a lunatic after he hit her.


    L


    Not only did Liberty fight back, but she also went ahead to get a kitchen knife.


    Hank ran out of the room and then out of the apartment.


    Liberty did not stop either and chased after him with the kitchen knife.


    She chased Hank down the stairs.


    This scene shocked the entire neighborhood.


    Liberty ran after Hank with the kitchen knife for five blocks. When she was exhausted , she sat by the


    side of the road to catch her breath.


    Hank was also tired and sat far away from her.


    When Hank¡®s parents and sister rushed over and saw


    them, Hank felt aggrieved.


    His parents were exasperated when they saw their precious son looking so wretched with both sides of


    his face swollen. Chelsea even rolled up her sleeves and said angrily, ¡°That b*tch actually had the


    audacity to hit my brother! I¡®ll kill her!¡±


    Mrs. Brown was so distressed that she burst into tears and scolded him. ¡°Are you two enemies? How


    dare she beat up my son?! I knew she was crazy because she grew up undisciplined , without parents,


    and I told you not to marry her! But you insisted!


    ¡°You¡®re such a big man, yet you can¡®t defeat a woman. You keep telling us that you¡®ll teach her a


    lesson, but look at you now!¡±


    Mrs. Brown forgot that their family persuaded Liberty to marry Hank because Liberty¡®s ie was very


    high back then.


    Now, they despised Liberty. Mr. Brown also cursed Liberty. ¡°I couldn¡®t even bear to hit my son all this


    while. Liberty went overboard this time! Where is she? I¡®ll stand up for you and promise to hit her back.


    She lives in your house and spends your money, but she dares fight back when you teach her a lesson.


    Does she have a death wish?!¡±


    Mr. Brown saw that his daughter was already running toward Liberty and immediately followed suit.


    ¡°Dad! Chelsea! She has a knife!¡± Hank shouted and quickly got up to run after them alongside his


    mother.


    Liberty took a short break and saw her inws aggressively running toward her. She stood up,


    clutched the kitchen knife, and red at the family with murderous intent.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Browns rushed over and stopped when they saw Liberty¡®s murderous look and the glint of the


    kitchen knife that shone in the sun.


    They also noticed that Liberty¡®s face was no better than Hank¡®s. Liberty had a bruised face and a


    swollen nose, with blood on her nose and the corners of her mouth. Her hair was disheveled, and she


    had many bruises and shoe prints on her arms.


    Needless to say, they knew that it was Hank¡®s doing.


    ¡°Liberty, how dare you fight with Hank?!¡±


    Chelsea did not dare toe forward, but shouted at Liberty, ¡°Hank told us there was no food on the


    table when he came back from work. Is that how you should act as a wife? You don¡®t do anything at


    home and want Hank to cook by himself. When has Hank ever cooked in his life!¡±


    ¡°He only hit you a little because he¡®s angry. You should just take it How dare you fight back?!¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right! Look at how hard you¡®ve beaten my son!


    You¡®re a shrew! I¡®ll get Hank to divorce you! Just look at you now. How will you live without Hank?¡±


    ¡°You use Hank¡®s money and live in his house, yet you still have the nerve to fight with him. No woman


    would beat up her husband like this!¡±

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Liberty sneered. ¡°He was the one who insisted on going halves, so I just did what he wanted. How is it


    right that he can do whatever he wants to me when he¡®s angry? You¡®re distressed when you see him


    like this, but can¡®t you see how he beat me up too?


    ¡°He¡®s your precious son, but I¡®m human too! Yes, my parents are dead, but even if I¡®m an orphan, I


    won¡®t let you abuse me!


    ¡°Are you gonnae at me one by one, or all together? Come at me! I¡®ll be straight with you. If you


    don¡®t want to be with me anymore, just say the word and we¡®ll get a divorce. Don¡®t you think you can


    get away with abusing me! I¡®m not a pushover! If you dare bully or beat me up again, I¡®ll make sure to


    drag your whole family to hell before I die!


    ¡°Hank Brown, I told you long ago that if you ever darey your hands on me, you¡®d better beat me to


    death because if I¡®m alive, you should sleep with one eye open. Otherwise, I¡®ll chop you to pieces and


    mince you up!¡±


    Libery red at her inws fiercely.


    If they had the guts to charge at her, she would fight to the death and die with them!


    The Browns were speechless.


    ¡°What a shrew! She¡®s so unreasonable!¡± Mr. Brown scolded Liberty and said to his son, ¡°Hank,e


    home with us.¡±


    Hank was also frightened by Liberty¡®s behavior today.


    He had known her for twelve years and never knew she was so ruthless.


    Hank¡®s legs were still shaking when he recalled Liberty¡®s fierce look, so he left with his parents and


    sister. At the same time, he called his boss to ask for a leave of absence.


    He had to recuperate at home.


    Chelsea drove over.


    After the Browns got into the car, Chelsea said, ¡°Hank, you should divorce her and take custody of


    Sonny. Don¡®t give her custody. Let¡®s see if she can stay arrogant.¡±


    Hank wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and asked his parents, ¡°If I divorce her, will you help


    me take Sonny?¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad already have their hands full with my kids,¡± Chelsea said.


    After a moment of silence, Mr. Brown said, ¡°Sonny is still young. Your mother and I are helping Chelsea


    with her baby, and we have to pick up the two older ones from school. How can we take care of


    Sonny? Hank, don¡®t be impulsive about the divorce¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t give Liberty any expenses. If you cut off her finances, she won¡®t be so arrogant anymore. You


    can divorce her when Sonny is old enough to attend kindergarten. That way, we can handle the pick¨C


    up and drop¨Coff.¡±


    Hank had a new lover, but he had not gotten a divorce because he knew his son was still young and


    his parents could not help him take care of Sonny.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After listening to his father¡®s advice, Hank said spitefully, ¡°She will never get a penny from me ever


    again!¡± Mr. Brown reminded him. ¡°If you don¡®t want to get a divorce, don¡®t hit her again. Liberty is


    ruthless. If you can¡®t defeat her, just let her be and stop abusing her.¡±


    Hank stopped talking


    He was terrified of Liberty.


    ¡°Right. Don¡®t give her any more money. Also, you bought the house, and her name isn¡®t on the title


    deed. Don¡®t let her stay there and kick her out!¡± Chelsea suggested it to her brother.


    Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Now that Serenity is married and her husband has a house, kicking Liberty out is not


    enough to threaten her. Hank, I reminded you before not to go overboard for Sonny¡®s sake. You have to


    be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°I saw the mistress you¡®re keeping. She¡®s not as hard


    working as Liberty.¡±


    Hank looked at his mother in astonishment.


    ¡°Mom, how did you know?¡±


    Mrs. Brown snorted. ¡°You were so nice to Liberty before, but you suddenly had a change of character. I


    knew there was something wrong when you started treating Liberty badly. I saw you having dinner with


    a young and beautiful woman in a five¨Cstar hotel a few days ago. You both had such intimacy that I


    knew right away what was going on.¡±

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Hank¡®s family found out about his affair and did not rebuke him for it. Hank said, ¡°Liberty kept gaining


    weight after giving birth to Sonny. She lost her figure, and I just couldn¡®t stand her anymore. Jessica is


    considerate , young, and beautiful. I think she¡®s my true love.¡±


    Mrs. Brown said frankly, ¡°Your mistress is only eyeing your status and ie. If you¡®re just an ordinary


    employee like before, will she like you?¡±


    ¡°Although Liberty is ruthless and beats you up, she has taken good care of you throughout your


    marriage and managed the household very well. She has endured hardships, so she knows how to live


    within her means and manage a family. That woman you¡®re dating doesn¡®t seem to hold a candle to


    Liberty.¡±


    Although Mrs. Brown was partial to her son, her evaluation of Liberty was pertinent.


    ¡°You need a virtuous wife. Hank, you can fool around all you want and I won¡®t say anything, but if you


    marry that girl, you must be careful lest you regret it in the future.¡± Most men who divorced their wives


    and married their lovers did not have good lives.


    Mrs. Brown was very satisfied with her son¡®s current


    situation, but she did not want her son to lose his happiness and get retribution.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Chelsea said, ¡°What¡®s so good about Liberty? Just look at how she beat up Hank! We can¡®t tolerate


    such a woman as Hank¡®s wife. Hank, I support you and Jessica. You¡®ll only know if you can live a good


    life after marrying her. How can anyone predict that?


    ¡°Initially, Liberty was also polite and gracious. Who would¡®ve thought she would chase Hank down a


    few blocks with a kitchen knife and beat him up like this?¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown stopped talking then. ¡°Hank, you shouldn¡®t go home these few days. Don¡®t give her


    money and don¡®t apologize to her. She should be the first to apologize and admit her mistake. You can


    go back after she apologizes and promises not to do it again,¡± Chelsea advised Hank.


    ¡°Even if you don¡®t get divorced now, you shouldn¡®t admit defeat. Otherwise, your status in the


    household will plummet. You¡®re a big man who should be calling the shots. You can¡®t let a woman bully


    you.¡±


    Hank said, ¡°I definitely won¡®t go back for the next few days.¡±


    Liberty would not cook for him, so it would be better to stay at his parents¡® house to recuperate and eat


    good food for a few days. He would then return to work when he was fully recovered.


    Hank did not intend to hide this from Jessica. He sent a message to his lover, saying that he was


    abused by his


    wife.


    When Jessica received the news, she consoled him, which made Hank more inclined toward her.


    Liberty breathed a sigh of relief knowing that Hank did not go home. At least she did not have to go to


    Serenity¡®s house for refuge.


    When she got home, she saw that her son was still asleep, so she quickly applied a coldpress to


    her face and tidied herself up. She was afraid her son would be frightened to see her like this when he


    woke up.


    Hank yanked out a lot of her hair, which scattered all over the floor.


    She cleaned them up with a broom.


    Fortunately, Liberty had voluminous hair. Although a lot of hair was yanked out, it was not noticeable


    after shebed and tied it up.


    Serenity was unaware of Hank abusing Liberty right after she left, and that such a big fight urred.


    After leaving her sister¡®s ce, Serenity went to a pedestrian street to buy some clothes and ties for


    Zachary.


    Grandma May told Serenity about Zachary¡®s size, so Serenity chose two sets of new clothes, both in


    Zachary¡®s


    favorite color, which was ck, as well as two new ties. After making the purchase, she went back to


    the bookstore.


    It was during the evening rush hour when students were out of school as Zachary arrived around six


    o¡®clock.


    However at this time, the students were attending extra sses after school, so the store was not busy.


    Knowing that Serenity needed some alone time with her husband , Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Serenity,


    go home with Mr. York. Don¡®t let him wait here for too long. I¡®ll close up tonight

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124 Serenity said, ¡°Thanks, Jas.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°Don¡®t mention it! You¡®ve always closed up for the night in the past, so I¡®ve been taking


    advantage of you. I¡®ll only feel better now by making up for it.¡±


    Serenity epted her friend¡®s offer and picked up the clothes she bought before bidding Jasmine


    goodbye and walking out of the bookstore. When she opened the car door, she ced the bag of


    clothes on the passenger seat and said to Zachary, ¡°You can head home first. I need to go to the


    market to buy some vegetables. If you can, cook some pasta while waiting. Otherwise , just wait till I


    get home.¡±


    Zachary nced at her e¨Cbike and said, ¡°Where¡®s your new car?¡±


    ¡°I left the houseter than usual today, so I was afraid of getting stuck in traffic. That¡®s why I took the


    bike.¡±


    Serenity put on her helmet and said, ¡°I¡®m leaving.¡±


    Without waiting for Zachary to reply, Serenity rode the bike away.


    Zachary was left speechless.


    Serenity did things in a hurry sometimes, which was a contrast to Zachary¡®s calmness,


    Looking at the bag of clothes on the passenger seat, Zachary took it and rummaged through. He


    noticed they were menswear. He frowned and thought, ¡®Who did she buy these for?¡®


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Zachary checked the size and noticed that all of them matched his and they were ck in color. Could


    they be for him?


    His displeasure vanished after some thought.


    Zachary saw Jasmineing out of the store and greeted Jasmine with a nod before he drove away.


    As soon as Zachary left, Shawn arrived.


    Jasmine was startled when she saw her cousin. She stretched out her hand and pulled on Shawn¡®s


    beard.¡± Shawn, I haven¡®t seen you in a while. Why did you grow such a long beard? You should shave


    it off. Don¡®t grow a beard at such a young age. You¡®ll look old!


    ¡°Have you been very busy and tired recently? You look so haggard and fatigued. It¡®s good to be


    hardworking , but don¡®t overwork yourself. After all, your body is a temple. You have to take care of


    your health.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m fine, but I¡®m a little busy with work.¡±


    Shawn actually grew his beard for Serenity¡¯s sake. It was not a long beard anyway. Jasmine was just


    surprised because Shawn usually had a clean¨Cshaven face.


    ¡°Jas, Serenity¡®s not here?¡± Shawn asked casually when he saw that his cousin was alone in the store.


    ¡°Serenity went home early to cook up a feast for Mr. York as a token of appreciation for helping her


    tremendously. Are you looking for Serenity ? You can tell me what it¡®s about and I can ry the


    message.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s nothing. I¡®m just asking. Serenity said she wanted to treat me to a meal, but I don¡®t know when


    she¡®ll fulfill her promise.¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°You¡®re both close friends, so ordering takeout for you is also considered treating you


    to a meal.¡±


    Shawn was silent.


    He wanted to eat alone with Serenity.


    ¡°Jas, Serenity and her husband married at first sight. Do you think their rtionship willst?¡±


    Serenity was Shawn¡®s first crush. Although he was a little younger than Serenity, he believed he could


    take good care of her. When he found out Serenity got hitched, he was so lost and could not bear to let


    her go. Thus, he hoped and looked forward to Serenity getting a divorce.


    ¡°Mr. York is callous, but he treats Serenity well. They should feel some spark between them after living


    together for a while. If it really doesn¡®t work out, they¡®ll divorce half a yearter since the two of them


    signed an agreement.¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Jasmine looked at her cousin suspiciously and asked,¡± Shawn, why are you asking about this?¡±


    Shawn would not admit his feelings for Serenity and that he was looking forward to Serenity¡®s divorce,


    so he lied.¡± I just care about Serenity. I don¡®t mean anything else. Serenity is a nice girl. If her husband


    doesn¡®t treat her well, it¡®ll be better to get a divorce sooner so she can find a man who will appreciate


    her. That way, she can live a good life.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡®s true. Serenity is great! I believe Mr. York will fall in love with her. He might even fall for her


    sooner than the other way round!¡±


    Jasmine only wished the best for her friend.


    Shawn¡®s heart ached.


    He could not tell his cousin that he had a crush on Serenity because he was afraid Jasmine would tell


    his mother.


    Not to mention, Shawn was a little younger than Serenity. Even if Serenity were to divorce, his mother


    would never ept Serenity as a daughter¨Cinw. Before Shawn had full confidence in pursuing


    Serenity, he was careful to conceal his feelings from others.


    The sun set over the ocean in the west. The sky quietly darkened as night fell.


    Back in Brynfield, Serenity was bustling about the kitchen. The aroma of food wafted out from time to


    time, attracting Zachary to the kitchen door. He wanted to help, but Serenity said she would do it all by


    herself since she was treating him to dinner and declined his help. He was watching TV in the hall but


    felt bored, so he might as well watch his wife cook.


    Zachary looked at Serenity¡®s graceful movements with a deep and gentle gaze. Even though he had


    not noticed these changes in himself, he felt Serenity possessed many strengths.


    ¡°Serenity,¡± Zachary called out suddenly as a thought popped into his head.


    Serenity turned her head to look at him while she continued to cook and asked, ¡°Speak your mind, Mr.


    York.¡±


    ¡°You¡®ve taken good care of those few potted nts on the balcony. Can you spare me one to bring to


    the office so I can put it on my desk?¡±


    Serenity replied matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°That pot is rather big. If you put it in the office, it¡®s best not to put it


    on the table as it¡®ll take up too much space. Just pick a spot in the office and ce it there.¡±


    ¡°But I want to put it on my desk. I heard from my colleagues that the nt symbolizes fortune, so I


    thought if I put it on my desk, it could help me attract fortune.¡±


    ¡°Then, you might as well buy a lucky cat and put it on your desk.¡±


    Serenity scooped up the stir¨Cfried vegetables and transferred them onto the te while saying, ¡°If you


    want to put it on your desk, I can give you a miniature tree handicraft. It¡®s not big, so it won¡®t take up


    much space. It looks good and has a meaningful symbolism.¡±


    Zachary spoke in such a big roundabout way because he wanted his wife to give him the handicrafts


    she made. His wife fell into his trap willingly, and he dly yed along ¡°Do you have any in stock?


    Your handicrafts are intricate. Nana loves them so much that she puts them in the most conspicuous


    ces in the house. Whenever anyone asks, she¡®ll just sing praises of you.¡±


    Nana praised Serenity highly, so much so she became Zachary¡®s wife.


    ¡°I do have some in stock, but they¡®re all orders for my customers. I won¡®t have to rush in giving it to you


    since we live together. I¡®ll pass you a miniature tree tomorrow. Do you also want a lucky cat?¡±


    Zachary did not mind as long as Serenity was willing to give him her handmade crafts. He would not


    steal from her customers.


    ¡°Can you make a lucky cat?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Then I¡®ll be greedy for once and ask for a lucky cat.¡±


    Callum did not have a lucky cat, and now Zachary had one item more than Callum. ¡°If your colleagues


    like them, please send them the link to my online store to support my business!¡±


    After a moment of silence, Zachary said, ¡°Many of my colleagues already know about your online store


    because Callum rmended it to them.¡± Callum stole Zachary¡®s opportunity and took the lead.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Zachary was in dismay. However, on second thought, Callum rmending Serenity¡®s handicrafts


    would only mean more money for Serenity. Since Serenity was his wife, he could still reap some


    benefits from it. With this in mind, Zachary no longer felt too depressed about it.


    When Serenity finished cooking, she brought all of the dishes and ced them on the table.


    The couple took their seats and had dinner together.


    Zachary was in a good mood and ate with much gusto.


    He had to admit that Serenity had great cooking skills and he was blessed to have her.


    After the meal, Serenity washed the dishes and picked up the bag of clothes from the couch. She


    retrieved the clothes from the bag and handed them to Zachary. ¡°Mr. York, try these two sets of clothes


    and see if they fit?


    ¡°You¡®ve been of great help to me, so I think treating you to a meal isn¡®t enough. That¡®s why I bought you


    two sets of new clothes and ties to match. They¡®re all in ck, your favorite color.¡±


    Zachary had guessed long ago that these were for him, but he did not show it. He took over the clothes


    trom Serenity and asked while looking at her, ¡°How do you


    know what my size is?¡±


    ¡°I asked Nana.¡±


    Zachary left it at that.


    ¡°Do you want to try it on?¡±


    ¡°No, they¡®ll fit.¡±


    Serenity chose the color he liked.


    ¡°Just ask me next time if you¡®re unsure what to buy.¡±


    Zachary thought to himself, ¡®Don¡®t ask Nana. If she finds out, who knows what kind of tricks she¡®ll pull


    behind my


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    back?¡®


    ¡°You¡®re busy with work, so I don¡®t want to bother you,¡± Serenity replied.


    Zachary was without a word.


    He was busy and did not like her asking him about menial things.


    ¡°Mr. York, it¡®s still early, so let¡®s go for a walk. Speaking of which, I haven¡®t walked around the


    neighborhood yet after moving here for a while.¡±


    Zachary hesitated before agreeing to her suggestion. He was also not familiar with Brynfield.


    His housekeeper was the one who helped him buy this unit in the first ce.


    Then, for the first time, the couple went out for a walk together.


    Zachary was calm in nature and a man of few words. Moreover, they were not like other couples who


    married for love. When they went downstairs for a stroll around the neighborhood , neither of them


    spoke after walking for a while.


    After what seemed like a long time, Serenity found a topic to talk about and asked, ¡°Mr. York, how far is


    your hometown from the city?¡±


    Serenity had not been to Zachary¡®s hometown , but she heard from Grandma May that they lived in the


    suburbs.


    Since they signed the agreement, Serenity was mentally prepared for a divorce at any time. Thus, she


    did not care much about her husband¡®s hometown and did not bother to visit.


    It was just too awkward to keep walking in silence, so she thought of this topic to kill time.


    ¡°With smooth traffic, it¡®ll take less than an hour by car. It¡®s not far, but it¡®s not that close either.¡±


    The Yorks also owned many vis in major high¨Cend neighborhoods in the city. They had houses


    everywhere.


    They would only go back to the main residence on asion


    ¡°Nana mentioned that your family also has farnd that grows a lot of crops.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zachary hummed. That was true.


    Serenity did not probe further knowing that what Grandma May said was the truth. The Yorks were just


    ordinary farmers. Thus, Serenity knew that she did not marry up the socialdder because she and


    Zachary stood in the same social ss.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    A lot of people were taking a stroll in the neighborhood. Most of them were parents bringing their


    children out for walks while others included young couples holding hands intimately.


    Despite seeing how affectionate other couples were, Serenity and Zachary just walked side by side,


    without taking the initiative to extend their hand to the other.


    However , many people turned to look at them because they were a good-looking couple.


    Finally, Serenity stopped by a children¡¯s yground and said to the man beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s sit here to


    watch the kids y.¡±


    Serenity liked children.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She loved her nephew, Sonny.


    Zachary did not speak and followed her silently to sit on a stone bench.


    ¡°If Sonny was here, he¡¯d definitely have a good time.¡±


    Zachary hummed in response.


    Serenity tilted her head to look at him. Zachary felt weird that she was looking at him like that, so he


    asked her defensively, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±


    ¡°You look exquisitely handsome, so I thought of soothing my eyes by taking a good look at you.¡±


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re good-looking and capable, which means you have really good genes. If you have


    children in


    the future, they¡¯ll definitely be smart.¡±


    ¡°You want to have children with me?¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Nana kept saying I should just jump your bones so she could have a great-


    granddaughter.¡±


    Hearing this, Zachary quietly moved his butt to pull away from Serenity.


    Serenity did not notice this subtle movement and continued, ¡°I know you don¡¯t have feelings for me. I


    don¡¯t have feelings for you either, so we¡¯re just a couple without any foundation of love. Even if I were


    to jump you, it wouldn¡¯t feel right as we don¡¯t share any emotional attachment. It¡¯ll be more like hiring a


    gigolo. All that¡¯s left is to pay you for your service.¡±


    Zactiary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°We won¡¯t have children. Let Nana urge Callum and the rest,¡± she added.


    ¡°Would they not have children?¡± Zachary pondered.


    He tell ufortable when he heard what Serenity had to say about having kids, but he did not refute


    her and


    pursed his lips.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you suspect that I¡¯m a conniving woman?¡±


    ¡®Can you be any more direct?¡¯ Zachary thought sarcastically and remained silent.


    ¡°Actually, I did have a motive in marrying you, Mr. York. It¡¯s because you have a house. If I marry you, I


    can move in and live with you for free. That way, I can save on rent.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    That was why he did not have a good first impression of her. Zachary married her reluctantly because


    of his Nana.


    ¡°You knew?¡± Serenity tilted her head to look at him again with admiration in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re really


    smart, Mr. York. Your eyes are so sharp that it makes me feel like you can read my thoughts when you


    look at me like that.¡±


    Zachary looked at her and said, ¡°I can¡¯t read your thoughts, so I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re talking about


    this now.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it. I just thought that we don¡¯t talk very often. You won¡¯t take the initiative to chat


    either, so I have to find amon topic to talk about to reduce the awkwardness.¡±

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128 Zachary was speechless again. He had no idea what he should talk with her about.


    The young couples around them were newlyweds and behaving intimately , interlocking their fingers as


    they walked together. The couples with children were focused on their kids, so they had more things to


    talk about; unlike them, who had neither feelings nor children.


    It was an onerous task for them to chat.


    Seeing that Zachary was at a loss for words again, Serenity smiled and stood up, before pulling him up


    too.¡± Let¡¯s go back so you won¡¯t feel ufortable, wondering if I¡¯ll jump you at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re a girl!¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a girl? I¡¯m just saying¡­¡±


    Serenity pulled him away, but she only pulled on his sleeve without touching his hand for fear he might


    wash his hands a hundred times when he got home. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the trending story two days ago? It


    was about Ms. Stone and Mr. York. Ms. Stone really likes him, so she confessed to him and wooed him


    openly. Men will pursue the women they like, and women will do the same because everyone¡¯s in


    pursuit of true love.


    ¡°I admire Ms. Stone for that. She had indirectly helped me. Although she doesn¡¯t know who I am, I¡¯ll


    silently pray for her and wish her the best of luck in pursuing her true love. I hope she seeds and


    gets to marry Mr. York. She¡¯s pursuing Mr. York rather aggressively now. Once she¡¯s with him, I¡¯m


    certain Mr. York will spoil her silly.¡±


    Elisa unknowingly suppressed the ¡°ungrateful granddaughter ¡°trending story and reduced the impact


    the tweet had on Serenity and Liberty. Thus, Serenity had a good impression of Elisa.


    Moreover, Elisa¡¯s bold character made Serenity admire her even more.


    When Zachary heard what his wife just said, he almost rolled his eyes. He thought silently, ¡®If you find


    out that Mr. York is your husband, will you still say such a thing?¡¯


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Mr. York doesn¡¯t like Ms. Stone,¡± Zachary exined himself, lest Serenity tried to pair him and Elisa


    up. ¡°Apart from falling in love at first sight, most people won¡¯t feel that they¡¯ll fall in love with their other


    half. Love is about pursuing each other and slowly getting to know one another. Once they grow closer,


    mutual admiration and feelings will surely develop gradually. ¡°Feelings need to be cultivated. Mr. York


    and Ms. Stone are a good match for each other since they¡¯re from the


    same social ss. If the two of them can get together, they¡¯ll certainly be a match made in heaven!¡±


    ¡°I work in York Corporation. I know that our boss always brings his bodyguards everywhere and won¡¯t


    allow young women to approach him. He doesn¡¯t like young women. Besides, ourpany and the


    Stone Group aren¡¯t exactly on good terms, so how could our boss be with Ms. Stone?¡±


    After marriage, Serenity had never asked about Zachary¡¯s position in hispany and how much he


    was earning monthly. After all, they were just husband and wife by


    Of course, if Zachary raised the subject about his job, Serenity would dly gossip about what kind of


    person his boss was.


    ¡°Have you met your boss? You share the samest name as him, so it¡¯s easy for others to mistake you


    as your boss¡¯s rtive.¡±


    Serenity smiled and added, ¡°Jasmine suspected you¡¯re rted to that particr Mr. York several times,


    but I told her that she has read too many novels for her to mix up fiction with reality. The female lead


    always ends up marrying a billionaire at first sight.


    ¡°Every man must be a billionaire if it was that easy to marry one!


    Zachary murmured in his heart, ¡®Ms. Sox has a good eye¡­¡¯


    Jasmine was no doubt from a rich family. To ordinary people, the Soxes were rich and were considered


    a local tycoon. They could earn hundreds of thousands a month by collecting rent monthly. It was only


    because the Soxes had such a background that Aunt Rachel could marry into an affluent family.


    Zachary made a mental note that if he were to attend a dinner party again, he would have to steer clear


    of the Soxes and the Lowes as he did not want them to expose his identity to Serenity.


    He was the head of the Yorks who were the richest family in Wiltspoon, and he wanted to reveal his


    true identity to Serenity himself without anyone else getting in way.


    ¡°Our boss is very busy. It¡¯s hard for me to see him unless it¡¯s for a meeting. After all, I¡¯m not in the top


    management of thepany. Even if I were to attend a meeting, I¡¯ll be seated at the end of the table.


    My eyesight isn¡¯t great either, so I can¡¯t see his face clearly.¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129 ¡°You¡®re a manager in thepany, yet you barely have the chance to meet your boss.


    Your boss is truly¡­ unattainable and mysterious,¡± Serenity said.


    There were no photos of Mr. York on the inte.


    Mr. York was followed around by a security squad. Last time at the dinner party, there were so many tall


    and brawny bodyguards surrounding him to the point where Serenity and Jasmine could not catch a


    glimpse of Mr. York¡®s face even when they tiptoed.


    Now knowing that Zachary who was a white¨Ccor employee in York Corporation and yet he rarely saw


    Mr. York, Serenity felt much better about herself.


    Zachary did not carry on with the conversation.


    He did not care what others say about him and acted ording to his own wishes.


    The couple chatted about Mr. York and returned to their block


    Zachary¡®s bodyguards wandered nearby. Although they did not follow Zachary and Serenity closely, the


    guards were always watching the young couple and kept them within range of vision, wherever they


    went.


    Of course, Serenity did not know that she was being


    watched this whole time.


    Serenity turned her head and inadvertently saw a bodyguard wandering not far away. She thought he


    looked familiar, so she stopped and said to Zachary,¡± That man looks very familiar.¡±


    Zachary was stunned.


    That was his bodyguard, Jim.


    Jim was also surprised when he saw Serenity and Zachary looking right at him. He quickly regained his


    senses and walked over as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°Aren¡®t you the driver from that night?¡± Serenity recalled when she had seen him.


    This familiar¨Clooking man was the driver who sent Zachary home when Zachary was drunk that night.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Yup, that¡®s me,¡± Jim replied.


    Serenity had good eyesight and memory.


    ¡°Do you also live around here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I¡®m renting the ce. Usually I¡®d drive for the car¨Chailing service, and asionally I¡®m a


    driver for hire when they¡®re under the influence.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Although Serenity remembered this driver, she was unfamiliar with him and only greeted


    him today since they had met previously. She did not ponder on this matter.


    Zachary nced at Jim, who instantly understood the meaning behind his boss¡®s look.


    In the future, Jim would have to be discreet while tailing Zachary in public so as not to be seen by


    Serenity because it would indirectly reveal his identity. If that happened, Jim would not be able to afford


    the consequences.


    Back at home, Serenity sat on the swing out of habit while Zachary went back to his room.


    They did not talk again that night.


    The next day, Zachary was about to leave when Serenity was just done making breakfast. ¡°Mr. York,


    you haven¡®t had breakfast yet.¡±


    Zachary tugged at his tie. Serenity noticed that was the tie she gifted him.


    She thought he would not like or even wear it. To her surprise, he wore it today.


    ¡°I have an early meeting today, and I can¡®t bete. I¡¯m afraid of getting stuck in traffic, so I need to


    leave early. I won¡®t have breakfast at home today and will order takeoutter.¡± ¡°I¡®ve already made it.


    Don¡®t order takeout. I¡®ll pack it for you so you can take it to your office.¡±


    Zachary hesitated for a while as he could not bear to reject her kind offer, especially since her


    breakfasts made


    every day were delectable.


    Serenity brought out an insted lunch box and she filled it with sandwiches, a hard¨Cboiled egg, and


    some sd. She covered it before handing it over to Zachary. ¡°Eat it when you get to the office. Don¡®t


    work on an empty stomach.¡± ¡°Okay.¡°

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Zachary finally felt the benefits of being married.


    He left for work with the insted lunch box. While on the way to the office in the car, he savored the


    breakfast that his wife prepared for him with love.


    He ate it with much gusto and felt satisfied.


    The driver and the bodyguard who sat in the same car as Zachary were a little puzzled. The breakfast


    Serenity prepared was extremely simple, yet the picky Zachary relished it. Perhaps, Serenity¡¯s cooking


    skills were excellent.


    After Zachary left, Serenity routinely called her sister and left the house knowing that her sister was


    fine.


    When she got out, it was already rush hour, so there was traffic congestion which eventually got


    heavier as she was halfway into her journey.


    Many who were rushing for work were feeling utterly anxious till they almost went berserk.


    Elisa Stone was one of them.


    While her brother and sister-inw were behaving lovey dovey during breakfast , Elisa quietly slipped


    out of the house and secretly packed some breakfast for Zachary.


    She had the chef at home specially make it. Then, she cut arge bunch of fresh flowers from her


    garden and wrapped them up.


    Carrying the bouquet and the breakfast prepared with love, Elisa left for Zachary¡¯s office. She wanted


    to arrive before he entered the building, so she could stop his car the old-school way and hand him the


    breakfast she had carefully prepared. Although everyone including her sister-inw persuaded her to


    forget about Zachary, Elisa was unwilling to give up without a fight.


    If Elisa could forget Zachary, then she would have done so a long time ago. However, after all this time


    she still could not bring herself to forget him, she thought of giving it a shot.


    She would only give up if she failed to win over his heart after three to five years.


    Presently, the traffic reached a gridlock. As she watched the fleeting minutes, Elisa grew more anxious.


    If she continued to be stuck, Zachary would have started work by the time she arrived at York


    Corporation. Then, it would be for naught to brace through the morning traffic.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    No, Elisa could not wait like this.


    Elisa called her bodyguard and informed him of the location of her car parked by the side of the road.


    She


    asked him to bring the spare key from home to drive her car back


    After the phone call, the traffic finally inched ahead.


    Elisa took the opportunity to turn to the side of the road and parked it in front of a store.


    After taking a photo and sending it to the bodyguard, Elisa grabbed the bouquet and lunch box from the


    car and went to the roadside to stop a bike.


    Elisa managed to stop Serenity, who was just passing by.


    Serenity braked and looked at Elisa. She asked in a friendly tone, ¡°Hey prettydy, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Elisa looked at Serenity and felt that she looked rather familiar, but when she did a double take, she


    saw a stranger in Serenity. Elisa even dared to pursue Zachary openly, so she did not feel any guilt or


    fear for suddenly hailing a stranger¡¯s bike. She said frankly, ¡°Can you give me a ride? The traffic is


    horrible today, and I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Seeing that Elisa was holding a bouquet and an insted lunch box, Serenity made a wild guess of


    what Elisa was about to do and smiled. ¡°Where are you heading to?¡±


    ¡°York Corporation.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    York Corporation was her husband¡¯s workce, so


    Serenity wanted to see the sixty-eight-story office building up close.


    It was the spot for the Wiltspoon business circle.


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Elisa was very fond of Serenity not only because Serenity promised to give her a ride, but due to a


    sense of familiarity as if they had known each other for decades.


    However, they were only strangers.


    This was the first time Elisa felt this way about someone she had just met.


    Serenity took out a spare helmet from the trunk and handed it to Elisa. ¡°Wear this helmet to avoid being


    blocked by traffic police.¡±


    Elisa took the helmet and put it on.


    Serenity then restarted her e-bike and rode along the non -motorized vehiclene with Elisa behind her,


    heading straight to York Corporation.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Serenity was unaffected by the traffic congestion as she rode her electric bike.


    It took more than ten minutes to arrive at York Corporation.


    She stopped the bike and turned to Elisa and said, ¡°We¡®re here, Miss.¡±


    Elisa returned the helmet to Serenity and thanked her.


    ¡°It¡®s just a small favor. No need to thank me.¡±


    Elisa looked at her and asked, ¡°May I know what¡®s your name? You look really familiar for some


    reason. Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°Myst name is Hunt. I also quite like you, Miss. Unfortunately, we¡®ve never met before.¡±


    Beautiful women had always left an impression on her, but she had no recollection of thisdy.


    ¡°Yourst name is Hunt? Oh, I remember now. There was news about an unfilial granddaughter that


    went viral before. The granddaughter¡®sst name was also Hunt, and there was a photo attached as


    well. I think you look a bit like one of the little girls in the photo. Was that you?¡±


    The ¡°unfilial granddaughter¡± news had left a deep


    impression on Elisa, and she remembered the childhood photo of Serenity and her sister that the Hunt


    family released.


    Back then, she not only scolded this trending news for distracting theizens¡® attention, but also the


    Hunt sisters for being unfilial. Unexpectedly , when the truth was revealed, she scolded the Hunt family


    instead.


    Her mother had told her off, saying that she had no patience and critical thinking skills despite being in


    her twenties. She simply went along and scolded the Hunt sisters because of a one¨Csided story.


    Since she was rebuking the Hunt sisters at home, her mother got curious about the news and wanted


    to read about it. Unfortunately, after the tables turned, the Hunt family was overwhelmed by the


    netizens¡®mbast and quickly swiped clean all their posts. It was clear that the Hunt family had


    connections of their own.


    The eldest son of a Hunt¡®s rtive was a manager in apany under Stone Group. After the situation


    turned one¨Ceighty, the majority of angryizens went after the Hunt family and dug up John¡®s identity.


    They even went to Stone Group¡®s official page to leave messages, asking the headquarters to dismiss


    John.


    Serenity did not expect to be recognized through a mere childhood photo of hers. Thinking of how she


    now had


    the upper hand, she smiled and admitted it. ¡°You have both good eyes and a good memory, Miss.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no way I won¡®t remember you. The viral news about you divided the attention of many


    netizens. Even though the situation is reversed now, it¡®s still trending on a lot of news sites.¡±


    Serenity¡®s eyes shed at Elisa¡®s words, and she asked tentatively, ¡°Miss, are you the daughter of the


    Stone family?¡±


    Elisa praised her, ¡°You¡®re really smart. You got it in one.¡±


    Serenityughed too. ¡°That¡®s such a coincidence. I also have to thank you for stepping in and


    suppressing the trending search. It¡®s thanks to you that my sister and I didn¡®t suffer much. You must be


    here to deliver breakfast to Mr. York, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    The two got along rather well, and for the first time, Elisa chatted pleasantly with a person she had just


    met.


    ¡°Then you should hurry inside , Ms. Stone. It¡®s already eight. Mr. York will be hungry if you don¡®t deliver


    the food.¡±


    Elisa looked at the time and said, ¡°He probably hasn¡®t arrived yet since there¡®s a traffic jam. I was trying


    to reach thepany before he arrived. Fortunately, you gave me a ride.¡±


    ¡°No problem. You helped me with that incident of mine, so I¡®m grateful to you.¡±


    Serenity was in disbelief that fate worked so mysteriously. They were frompletely different worlds,


    but they ended up crossing paths. Elisa smiled. ¡°You don¡®t need to thank me. I did it for myself.¡±


    At that moment, Zachary¡®s motorcade was approaching from afar.


    Elisa was exceptionally familiar with her beloved¡®s car. As soon as she saw the procession of luxury


    cars approaching, she stopped chatting with Serenity. She quickly took out her business card and


    shoved it to Serenity. ¡°Ms. Hunt, since you helped me today, you can just call me if you need anything


    in the future. I¡®ll definitely do my best to help you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132 Elisa did not want to owe Serenity a favor, but also because she felt she could hit it off


    with Serenity. Thus, she gave thetter her business card.


    Serenity also saw the line of luxury cars and said understandingly, ¡°You should get going, Ms. Stone. I


    wish you all the best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elisa hugged the bouquet and carried the insted lunch box. Instead of running toward the luxury


    cars, she went straight to the building¡®s entrance and stood in the middle of the gate.


    Serenity was dumbfounded.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ms. Stone was truly formidable. Zachary waste to arrive at the office. Although he left early today, he


    had to drop by the vi to get something. After leaving the vi, the car drove for a short while before


    getting stuck in a traffic jam. Regardless of the car one drove or the people in the car, it was equal in


    the eyes of a morning rush congestion; nobody could get away with it.


    The bodyguard sitting in the passenger seat happened to be Jim, who had brilliant eyesight. He saw


    Serenity at a


    nce and immediately turned around to Zachary and said, ¡°Mr. Zachary, the Missus and Ms. Stone


    are together.¡± Zachary frowned. ¡®How did they end up together?¡®


    They did not even know each other.


    :


    He looked ahead. He could not recognize Elisa, but he recognized Serenity. After all, they lived in the


    same house for a period of time and even shared a kiss before. He would have to poke his own eyes


    out if he still could not recognize her.


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± he said in a low voice, leaning his body back in the car seat.


    Their distance grew closer by the second.


    Jim was afraid of being identified by Serenity and looked away deliberately, so the woman could not


    see his face.


    The motorcade did not stop in front of Serenity. She watched the convoy drive ahead and sighed in her


    heart. For some reason, the Rolls Royce looked a little familiar. It was like the one she saw several


    times in the neighborhood.


    However, when she recalled Mr. York¡®s identity, she automatically wrote of the possibility of the car


    being the same one she saw in her neighborhood.


    She watched as the motorcade finally stopped in front of the fearless Elisa and smiled to hersell. It was


    said that


    women feared being pestered by men, but that was also true on the contrary.


    ¡®Elisa is bold and dauntless. I believe she¡®ll soon win over Mr.York.¡®


    Serenity made a cheering motion toward Elisa, then made a detour with her e¨Cbike and left.


    While in the car, Zachary turned away from her as well, not wanting his wife to see his face. When the


    car passed by Serenity, he turned his head to see her pumping her fist toward Elisa. He had to force


    himself to calm down to prevent himself from spitting a mouthful of blood.


    It was no wonder he did not see Elisa¡®s car. She was able to rush here to stand in front of the gate


    before he arrived, possibly because his wife gave her a ride on her e bike.


    However, how did they meet?


    Judging by how Serenity cheered Elisa on with her fist pump, that must mean she knew thetter¡®s


    identity. It was however reasonable to say that there was no way they were acquainted.


    Elisa was born into the peak of luxury, and she was loved by everyone in her family. She rarely even


    deigned to look at the other daughters of the Stone family. How did she befriend Serenity? Zachary


    was baffled.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Elisa blocked the entrance to the building, so the driver had no choice but to stop the car.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, shall I go down and pull Ms. Stone away?¡± The driver turned his head and asked for


    Zachary¡®s instruction.


    After a moment of silence, Zachary wound down the car window.


    As soon as Elisa saw his window down, she was overjoyed and immediately bounced over, carrying


    the bouquet of flowers and an insted lunch box.


    ¡°Zachary.¡± She finally met the man she had been longing for. Although she often came here to profess


    her love, the truth was she had not seen him in person for a long time.


    L1


    She missed him so much!


    He still had the same cold look, but he was still the most handsome man in her mind.


    Her gaze trickled down to his tightly pursed lips, and she felt the urge to give him a kiss or two.


    She wondered how soft his lips would be.


    Elisa looked at Zachary like he was her prey and that made him frown


    ¡°Ms. Stone.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, just call me Elisa.¡±


    Elisa smiled brightly and stuffed the insted lunch box through the car window to him and said, ¡°I


    specially brought you breakfast. Eat it while it¡®s hot. Also, this bouquet is for you.¡±


    Zachary did not ept the lunch box, let alone the bouquet. He was a man, so he did not like flowers.


    ¡°The traffic congestion was heavy today. How did you get here so early?¡±


    He just wanted to know how Elisa and Serenity met.


    Hearing his question, Elisa was like an open book and said, ¡°I¡®m pretty smart. I parked in front of


    someone¡®s store and told my bodyguard toe over and drive it back. Then, I stopped someone on


    an electric bike and came all the way here unhindered.¡±


    So that was it.


    That was how they met.


    ¡°Zachary, it¡®s really amazing. I raised my hand to stop a random person, but she turned out to be that


    ¡®unfilial granddaughter¡® who went viral on the news recently. Her name is Serenity Hunt. She¡®s actually


    quite nice, and we hit it off quite nicely.¡±


    Zachary spat in his heart, ¡®Elisa is the most famously


    unruly and contemptuousdy in Wiltspoon, but she actually hit it off with Serenity.


    However, when he thought of Serenity¡®s character, he felt that it was only normal for Elisa to like her


    and befriend her.


    ¡°Drive!¡± Zacharymanded the driver with his deep voice since he had his question answered.


    ¡°Zachary, keep the flowers. Also, remember to eat breakfast. I rushed over here just to give this to you.


    I made it with love for¡­¡±


    The car roared ahead and Elisa was left behind.


    She was only able to throw the bouquet of flowers into the car and not the lunch box. After all, the food


    would spill all over the car if she threw it in and that would definitely anger Zachary.


    It was a pleasant surprise that Zachary spoke to her today, so she did not want to make him angry.


    However, the bouquet of flowers she threw into the car was soon thrown out by him. The flowers


    landed on the ground pitifully


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Elisa tried running after the car, but she could not catch up and had no choice but to give up. She did


    not dare to barge directly into York Corporation for fear that Zachary would instruct security to carry her


    and throw her out to the roadside. That would be


    humiliating.


    When Zachary walked into the office building, he met his administrative executive, Josh.


    Josh nced at his boss¡®s hand, which was empty today.


    He leaned in and teased in a whisper, ¡°Why did the married man not bring his made¨Cwith¨Clove


    breakfast to


    eat in the office today?¡±

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    ¡°I ate in the car.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    ¡°By the way, I saw something interesting earlier. Do you want to hear about it?¡±


    Zachary gave him a look and walked ahead. His handsome face remained expressionless, and his lips


    pursed into a line as he stayed silent.


    Josh hated that attitude, but he could not stop his chatty mouth from saying, ¡°I arrived early and just so


    happened saw your missus send Ms. Stone here, so I stopped to figure out what was going on.


    ¡°Before your car arrived at thepany, your missus and Ms. Stone chatted rather amicably. Boss,


    your wife and admirer seem to like each other and are ready to be good friends. What do you think of


    it?¡±


    Zachary could not be bothered to even look at Josh, so he simply entered the elevator , leaving behind


    the chatty administrative executive.


    Josh did not get angry either and chuckled in his heart,¡® This will definitely be the drama¨Cof¨Cthe¨Cyear.¡®


    He really wanted to know what Serenity Hunt would do if his boss¡®s identity was revealed one day.


    Remembering how Elisa ran over to send him flowers and breakfast again, Zachary called Clive and


    said coldly, ¡°Mr. Stone, manage your sister well, or don¡®t me me for being impolite.¡±


    There was a limit to his patience.


    Clive had a headache. ¡°Mr. York, Elisa didn¡®t do anything out of line either. She just likes you and is


    trying to pursue you. I¡®ve advised her countless times, but what am I supposed to do? Break her legs?¡±


    He really could not do anything about his sister.


    Even if he got people to watch her, she would find a way to lose them.


    ¡°Zachary, you and I are about the same age. I¡®ve been married for several years, but you only have one


    suitor.


    Since my sister is the first one to woo you, just¡­ be patient with her.¡±


    Zachary hung up immediately. He knew what kind of person Elisa was.


    Even if he ignored her or acted rudely toward her, she would bounce back up. Unless she actually


    broke her legs, not even ruining her reputation would make her give up. Clive¡®s expression fell after the


    call ended. He could not help but call his sister and lecture her again. Elisa was already on her way


    home by taxi.


    ¡°Clive, I¡®m on my way home. I didn¡®t do anything shocking today. My IQ is limited, so I can¡®t think of


    anything extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°¡­If you would spend the effort you put into chasing after Zachary to apany Mom instead, she¡®d


    be so much happier.¡±


    ¡°I do spend time with Mom, but she¡®s suffering from an illness of the mind, which requires medicine for


    the heart. It¡®s true that I¡®m her darling, but I¡®m not her medicine.¡±


    Audrey¡®s wish was to find her sister who had been separated for decades.


    Her sister had gone through many families in the system, and Audrey no longer knew where she could


    be.


    All Audrey wanted was to reunite with her sister in this lifetime.


    ¡°By the way, I need your help with something,¡± Elisa asked Clive.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    As long as she did not ask him to help her find a way to pursue Zachary, he was quite willing to help his


    sister.


    ¡°I met a girl earlier, Serenity Hunt. She made quite a good impression on me, and we clicked pretty


    well. It¡®s about that online incident. As I told you before, Serenity¡®s


    rtives went too far. Can you just dismiss that what¡®s ¨C his ¨C name Hunt guy? Don¡®t let him affect the


    reputation of ourpany.¡±


    Clive said indifferently, ¡°There¡®s no need for your brother to handle something trivial like this


    personally.¡±


    ¡°Did someone already get to him?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. He was probably already suspended from his duties.¡±


    His subordinates would handle the matter.


    John was only serving in a branchpany. Although he was capable , the incident blew up and


    revealed his true colors. Clive had no desire for a person like that.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    Chapter 135 ¡°Good. It¡®s best if they all lose their jobs and then get cursed to death by everyone. Let


    them have a taste of what Inte violence is like. They¡®repletely inhumane.¡±


    Although Elisa was a little unruly, she was still somewhat virtuous.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore , she was very fond of Serenity, so she was willing to avenge Serenity.


    Think of it as returning the favor.


    ¡®After all, it¡®s because she sent me to York Corporation that I was able to see Zachary today. He even


    talked to me.


    ¡°Clive, I¡®m going home to apany Mom. You get back to work,¡± Elisa was done talking and hung up


    the phone.


    She did not want to take up more of her brother¡®s precious time.


    The old Stone residence was not far from the old York residence, but they were on different routes.


    If they were on the same route, Elisa would have blocked Zachary¡®s car on his way home. Well,


    Zachary rarely went back to the old York residence anyway, so it would be hard for her to block the


    road even if they were on the


    same path.


    As the second most powerful family in Wiltspoon, the old Stone residence was very well restored and


    spanned a huge area. The York residence was built in the style of a manor, and the Stone family


    followed suit to build their home the same way.


    In a magnificent hall, a middle¨Caged woman sat on the sofa while holding a photo in her hand. Her


    eyes stared stilly at the photo for a long time.


    Elisa walked into this scene and took the photo from her mother¡®s hand when she approached . She


    said, ¡°Mom, don¡®t keep staring at this photo all day. If Aunt is alive, we¡®ll definitely find her. Cheer up.


    Don¡®t be depressed and worried all the time.¡±


    Darrell brought over a ss of water. He heard what his daughter had to say and echoed, ¡°Elisa is


    right, honey. Don¡®t keep looking at the photo. We¡®ve arranged for many people to look for your sister. I


    believe we¡®ll get news about her soon.¡±


    He handed the ss to his wife.


    When the couple was young, they were busy with work and did not have much time to spend together.


    When Clive took over, Darrell retired and wanted to spend time with his wife as well as live out their old


    age peacefully.


    He did not expect his wife to be constantly depressed as ofte because of his sister inw whom he


    had never


    met. Darrell was worried and anxious for Audrey¡®s behavior, but there was nothing he could do.


    The two sisters had been separated for a long time, and his sister¨Cinw might have forgotten that she


    had a sister. She was handed over from one family to another, so no one knew which home shended


    in. The other half of the photo might not even be in her hands anymore.


    It was difficult to find someone by using just a picture.


    Audrey epted the ss of water handed to her by her husband, took a sip, and then retrieved the


    photo from her daughter¡®s hand. She put the ss down, carefully returned the photo back into an


    album, and closed it with a sigh. ¡°These days, I keep having nightmares of my sister being beaten and


    scolded. She had a miserable life.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s because you keep thinking about it all day.¡± Elisa sat down next to her mother and held the


    latter¡®s arm affectionately. ¡°Mom, the weather is still hot. I want to go to the beach for a vacation, so you


    should apany me. Let¡®s go out fishing and eat fresh seafood,¡± Elisa said


    sweetly.


    ¡°So you don¡®t have to go and block Zachary¡®s route every day?¡± Audrey nudged her daughter¡®s pretty


    nose at the change of subject and teased, ¡°I thought you¡®d be willing to give up on food and sleep just


    to block the gate of York Corporation every day.¡±


    ¡°The pursuit of true love can¡®t be aplished in a day


    or two. I also have to be filial to my mother. Come on, Mom. Come with me to the beach for a holiday ,


    okay?¡±


    Darrell chimed in, ¡°Go out and take a break, honey. Don¡®t coop up at home with that photo all the time.¡±


    Ever since Audrey could afford it, she had never stopped looking for her only sister. However, decades


    passed without any results.


    Although her son took over and continued the search, Darrell did not hold out much hope.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Darrell did not even know if his sister-inw was dead or alive.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll run into your sister or her children by chance if we go out on a vacation.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a moment of silence , Audrey said, ¡°My sister was still so young when we separated. Women go


    through drastic changes from how they were when they were little. Even if I happen to meet her


    children, who knows if I¡¯ll be able to recognize them as my niece or nephews?¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for a holiday!¡±


    Not being able to brush off her daughter¡¯s thoughtfulness, Audrey roused her spirits and agreed to go


    on a beach vacation with Elisa.


    Seeing that her mother agreed, Elisa exchanged a nce with her father, then thought of other topics


    to talk to her mother about. As she chattered, she brought up today¡¯s events.


    She said happily, ¡°Mom, I saw Zachary today. He stopped the car and even wound down the window to


    talk to me. Unfortunately, the bouquet I stuffed into his car was thrown out by him.¡±


    Audrey was speechless,


    ¡°I also met a new friend. Her name is Serenity. For some reason, she gave me a familiar feeling the


    moment I saw her. It was as if I felt a sense of kinship with her. She even helped me, so I left her my


    name card.¡±


    Audrey asked, ¡°Was it that poor woman who was morally ckmailed by her rtives?¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°What a small world. The news about you two went viral at the same time, and out of the thousands of


    people, the person whose bike you stopped happened to be her. She also actually agreed to send you


    to York Corporation to chase after Zachary.¡±


    Audrey teased her daughter, ¡°What¡¯s even rarer is that you actually consider her a friend. Darrell, let¡¯s


    keep an eye on the skyter and see if there are any pigs flying. I can¡¯t believe your darling daughter


    actually made a friend.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Elisa cried out, disgruntled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me making a friend? I just like Serenity. She gives me a sense of familiarity. She


    even supported me and encouraged me to pursue Zachary.¡±


    Audrey was also very helpless regarding her daughter¡¯s infatuation with Zachary. ¡°You would forget


    even yourst name when ites to Zachary.¡±


    However, she indeed admired Zachary. If her daughter


    did sessfully win him over, she would be overjoyed nheless.


    There were only a few outstanding men like Zachary, and the York family was outstanding too. If two of


    their families could be united by marriage, it would not only ease the discord between them, but also


    make her daughter happy for a lifetime. ¡°Bring Serenity back and introduce her to me when you¡¯re free


    another day.¡± Audrey said as she felt that her daughter had too few friends.


    It was rare for her daughter to make a friend, so she wanted to meet the girl who could make her


    daughter feel a sense of kinship at first sight.


    ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll have to see if she contacts me first. I¡¯ll bring her back to meet you when we be closer.


    Wait, no. Mom, you¡¯re making it sound as if I¡¯m bringing a girlfriend back to meet you. I¡¯m your


    daughter!¡±


    Audrey poked her daughter¡¯s head in amusement.¡° You¡¯re the one who got the wrong idea. Don¡¯t


    me it on


    me.¡±


    Elisa yfully stuck out her tongue.


    She might have to take the initiative to contact Serenity.


    However, there was no harm in that. Since she liked Serenity, she did not mind making the first move. It


    was just like how she loved Zachary. Since she loved him, she


    pursued him on her own ord and made her feelings known!

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Chapter 137 When Serenity got back to her store, she saw Shawn there. She smiled at and greeted


    him. ¡°Shawn, don¡®t you have work today?¡±


    Shawn looked at her with adoration hidden deep in his eyes and said, ¡°I worked overtimest night, so I


    can go in a littleter today. Howe you¡®rete today?¡±


    He asked seemingly casually, but in fact, he wanted to inquire about Serenity¡®s recent situation with her


    husband


    Jasmine said that Serenity¡®s husband had helped to suppress the trending search and even


    apanied her back to her hometown to collect evidence for the counterattack, so Serenity was


    grateful to him.


    Shawn thought, ¡®I also want to help Serenity, but she didn¡®t give me a chance to. I called her that day,


    but she didn¡®t answer the phone.¡®


    She had only sent him a message saying that she was fine afterward


    ¡°There was a prettydy asking for help on my way here. I waste because I lent her a hand. Oh, that


    smells good. What are you eating, Jasmine?¡±


    Serenity was nning on going to the cashier to sit down


    when she smelled the aroma. She spun on her heel and walked to the small kitchen.


    Shawn followed her, wanting to catch up to her and hug her in his arms. However, he had no guts to do


    so. He was not brazen enough to so much as flirt with her because he perceived his aplishments


    had yet to warrant such a bold act.


    He loved her and therefore he had to respect her. Even if he wanted to be close to her, hug her, or


    even kiss her, he had to suppress it desperately because she was now married.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    His heart clenched in pain at that thought. In Serenity¡®s eyes, he was just a younger brother. Even if


    she needed a man for a sh marriage, she would never consider him.


    When Jasmine remained silent, Shawn said to Serenity, ¡°I brought some food from home for you and


    Jas to eat.¡±


    He sent a loving breakfast to Serenity and Jasmine. The Lowe family was wealthy too, and the chef at


    home was from a five¨Cstar hotel. The family paid him handsomely to cook for them since his food was


    especially delicious. Furthermore, since all three of them were childhood friends, he was familiar with


    their preferences.


    ¡°Lucky me.¡± Serenity enjoyed with Jasmine the food brought by Shawn


    Shawn watched the twodies eat with relish, and he could not stop the grin forming at the corners of


    his


    mouth.


    He asked with a smile , ¡°Serenity , when are you free to invite me to a meal?¡±


    ¡°This Saturday. I¡®ll treat you to lunch. What do you want to eat? Jasmine, join us too. We don¡®t get


    much business during the weekend, so there¡®s no harm if we close the shop for one day. You guys will


    be nagged by your family about when you would get married if you stay home, so why note out to


    eat together?¡±


    Jasmine readily agreed, ¡°Sure.¡±


    She was also afraid to stay at home and get an earful from her parents during the weekends.


    Her mother wanted her to marry into a rich family to enjoy glory and wealth like her aunt. She felt like


    her ears were about to fall off with how much her mother had been badgering her. Her father was


    slightly better, saying that it would be more appropriate to find a family with a backgroundparable


    to theirs, so no one was higher in status than the other.


    ¡°There¡®s a restaurant with good food next to Beans and Cream. The ce isn¡®t too upscale , but it¡®s not


    too bad either. The food is affordable, so business is booming. Let¡®s eat there. After lunch, we can go


    next door to Beans and Cream to enjoy a cup of coffee. After all, that¡®s the most high¨Css cafe in the


    city.¡±


    Thest time Serenity apanied her friend to a blind


    date at Beans and Cream, she felt that it had a pleasant ambiance, but she did not notice what shops


    were next to it. She wanted to treat Shawn to a meal, but he unexpectedly proposed that venue for


    lunch. Nevertheless, she had no reason to refuse.

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    Serenity replied breezily, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled then.¡±


    Shawn was pleased too.


    He was looking forward to Saturday arriving. Several cars suddenly stopped in front of the bookstore.


    Sawnn said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    He turned around and left.


    Soon, he returned and said to Serenity, ¡°It¡¯s your rtives.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Serenity had just finished eating. She wiped her mouth with a tissue and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re here, I


    guess I can¡¯t continue to be scared of them.¡±


    She was not surprised that those outrageous people found this ce.


    Thanks to the blessings of a majority of theizens, her uncles and cousins¡¯ jobs were exposed. They


    also had good connections, and the incident made the trending news twice, so it was easy for them to


    find Serenity and her sister.


    ¡°Serenity.¡± The Hunt family brothers entered, led by Mike. A total of eight of them came, all dressed in


    branded goods and holding a set of keys in their hands.


    They shook their keys from time to time as if the keys were made of gold.


    However, they looked rather exhausted. It seemed like Serenity¡¯s retaliation had hit them hard. They


    could not stand being scolded by the angryizens.


    Serenity did not inquire about her grandmother¡¯s situation in the hospital. A kind-hearted person had


    sent her a private message, telling her that her grandmother could not have peace in the hospital.


    Many people ran to the ward to criticize her, infuriating the shrewish old woman.


    The group of filial sons and grandsons were in the hospital, but they could not even protect a single


    patient. Heh!


    ¡°Oh, what brings all of you here at the same time? You even brought the whole party with you.¡±


    She had many cousin brothers, but none of her cousin sisters came to the city. At the beginning when


    there was a lot of fake material exposed to the inte to garner attention, the uninformedizens


    used their words as guns aimed at Serenity and her sister. In the entire Hunt family, not a single person


    stood up for the sisters.


    Serenity walked to the cashier¡¯s desk, sat down on a chair, and took out her tools for crafting as well as


    the materials she had prepared. Then, she started working on the miniature tree she promised to give


    to Zachary, as


    well as the lucky cat.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that many stools in my shop, so I won¡¯t tell you to sit. If you want to say something, then


    say it. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    Serenity was making her craft as she spoke. Her attitude ignited something in the Hunt brothers¡¯


    hearts.


    Mike took a few deep breaths and spoke gently,¡° Serenity, we¡¯re a close knitted family and we share a


    blood as well. Can you not go that far? Yes, we were wrong. We apologize for that. However, our


    grandparents


    are also your grandparents.


    ¡°They¡¯re old and can¡¯t withstand torment. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unwilling to pay for Grandmom¡¯s treatment.


    There are a lot of us, so if each of us chips in a little, it¡¯ll be enough for her medical bills. However, you


    should at least go to the hospital to visit her. Grandmom was heartbroken at the things you said about


    us online. I¡¯ve lost count of the amount of time she cried. It¡¯s harmful to her condition.


    ¡°Serenity, delete that post of yours, and we¡¯ll consider this matter closed. No matter what, we¡¯re still


    family. You won¡¯t be happy if we suffer too.¡±


    After Mike was done with his speech, Serenity looked up at him and said in amusement, ¡°Why won¡¯t I


    be happy? I didn¡¯t make anything up and nder you guys. I just stated the facts.


    ¡°As for visiting Grandmom in the hospital¡­ I actually thought of visiting her and wondered how much


    money to give. Of course, I can¡¯t pay for the medical fees. More than ten years ago, they said they


    don¡¯t need Liberty and I to take care of them while they¡¯re alive. They don¡¯t need us to bury them when


    they die either. I also have a hard life and don¡¯t make a lot of money. I don¡¯t have much left after


    deducting all the necessary expenses.¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    ¡°However, after being morally ckmailed by you guys who deliberately distorted the truth and being


    labeled as someone who¡®s unfilial, I decided not to visit her anymore. I won¡®t give her any money either.


    All of you have scolded me online, but now you want me to walk up to her just to get another scolding?¡±


    ¡°Serenity, they¡®re our grandparents. You won¡®t die from a little scolding by them. Although you¡®re not


    obligated to support them, anyone with a conscience would give them some living expenses. It¡®s been


    so many years, but your sister and you have never gone back to visit them or give them money for


    maintenance. Well, if you¡®re still able to sleep at night, then we won¡®t say anything about


    ¡°We have already deleted our blog post, so you should delete yours too. Do you know what impact


    your post had on all of us? We can sue you for cyberbullying. However, since we¡®re cousins, we had


    decided to negotiate with you privately. There¡®s no need to bring this matter into


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    court.¡±


    The one who spoke was John, the most promising person in that generation of the Hunt family. He


    spoke with superiority and arrogance with his tone pompous and self ¨C righteous, as if lecturing


    Serenity.


    Through what he said, he was still using Serenity and Liberty of not being filial to their grandparents


    because they did not pay them living expenses or a visit.


    However, he conveniently ignored the agreement the seniors had signed stating that Serenity and


    Liberty did not have to support them through life nor attend their funeral.


    Serenity sneered. ¡°Go ahead and sue me. I¡®ll wait for the court summons. Also, I¡®m cyberbullying you?


    Weren¡®t you the ones who cyberbullied Liberty and I? What, you¡®re allowed to bully us, but we¡®re not


    allowed to rify the facts? I didn¡®t hire people to purposefully mislead public scrutiny either. The


    netizens doxed you guys because they couldn¡®t stand you.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡®re unfilial and didn¡®t give our grandparents any living expenses . However, may I ask how


    much do you give to them per month, Mr. Hunt? How many times do you go back to visit them?


    ¡°Some people really can¡®t be expected to have a conscience. Do you remember how Liberty and I got


    kicked out of the house back then? And how was our house forcefully seized by others? You were the


    one who benefited the most. They named you an adopted son of my parents! Ptui!


    ¡°You¡®ve gotten so used to living off someone else¡®s fortune, and you haven¡®t had enough? John Hunt,


    let me


    tell you, I¡®m never deleting that post. Sue me if you dare. I¡®ll even invite the media to broadcast our


    lawsuit live!


    ¡°The estate is under my parents¡® name, so I can use thewsuit to make that clear. Don¡®t tell me that


    you¡®re my parents¡® adopted son. My parents had no son when they died. Your adoption was just an


    excuse to upy the property left by my parents.¡±


    John went pale.


    He had no way to refute.


    Thinking of how he had been suspended from his job and would most likely lose the position he had


    struggled years to get, he suppressed his anger, softened his expression , and said gently, ¡°Serenity, I


    was wrong. Be the bigger person and don¡®t hold it against us.


    ¡°Grandmom¡®s condition is critical now. No matter what mistakes she had made in the past, she¡®s still


    our grandmother. Since she¡®s old and ill, just forgive her ande with us to the hospital to visit her.¡±


    The Hunt family¡®s n was to let Serenity visit her grandmother in the hospital to ease both side¡®s


    animosity. Furthermore, it would send the message to the public that they had reconciled, so the public


    would stop throwing eggs at the family.


    All of them had been affected by this incident,


    Being scolded by theizens was a trivial matter,


    However, it had ended up affecting their work and business as well.


    The two elderly were still stubborn and refused to bow down. However, when they heard that their


    children and grandchildren¡®s jobs were affected, they felt sorry for them. That was the only reason they


    agreed to let their grandchildren find Serenity to negotiate.


    They knew that Liberty was just a housewife now, and this matter was mainly handled by Serenity, so


    they went straight to Serenity and did not bother Liberty.


    ¡°I heard that you¡®re married. If your husband is free, bring him along to the hospital so Grandmom can


    meet him and test him. Don¡®t end up like your sister.¡±


    From what she just heard, Serenity realized that her cousins had figured out her and Liberty¡®s situation.


    They were rather capable.


    ¡°Save your breath, John. If she doesn¡®t go, just smash up her store!¡±

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    Serenity¡®s youngest cousin was only seventeen or eighteen years old. It was the age whereby impulse


    and hot¨Cbloodedness reigned supreme.


    He had a horrible temper too. When Serenity refused to go to the hospital or delete the post, he got


    angry and threatened to smash her bookstore.


    Serenity looked at him coldly. ¡°Don¡®t you dare!¡±


    Her eyes were stern and cold, and her icy words carried a domineering aura that made the Hunt


    brothers shrink for no reason.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Noah.¡± Mike turned his head to re at the youngest cousin. When thetter did not dare to speak up


    anymore, he looked at Serenity and smiled. ¡°Serenity, don¡®t be mad at Noah. That¡®s just the way he


    talks.


    ¡°Like what John said earlier, we¡®re still cousins with close blood rtions. No matter what, we¡®re family.


    Will you benefit by humiliating us? We were wrong in this matter, so we apologize to you. Let bygones


    be bygones, okay?


    ¡°You don¡®t need to pay any money. We only ask that you go visit Grandmom. She really wants to see


    you. These days, Grandmom and Granddad have been ming themselves for doing so many


    heartless things to you before. They said that they had let your parents down,


    ¡°Serenity, we¡®re not saints, so we all make mistakes. The important thing is that we acknowledge our


    mistakes. Our grandparents are old and know they were at fault. Just give them the chance to correct


    their mistakes and apologize to you.¡±


    Only when they pulled out the emotion card and both sides made up would Serenity delete the post


    and end the matter.


    Even if they wanted money, they could not ask for it now and could only give up.


    In fact, they all regretted it.


    If they had known that Serenity was so tough and fierce enough to air the family¡®s dirtyundry in


    retaliation, they would have never have used this trick. They ended up being dealt a heavy blow. They


    were of the opinion that the Hunt sisters cared about their reputation, and that no one woulde to


    the sisters¡® aid. However, they never imagined that so many people would help Serenity and Liberty


    when the


    situation was reversed. Instead, they became the ones who were beaten up like dogs.


    With their family conditions and their ie, each of them only needed to chip in a little to cover for


    their grandmother¡®s medical expenses. Even if they did not, their grandparents had hundreds of


    thousands in savings, whidi was enough to pay the medical bills.


    They simply did not want to spend their own money and wanted to make the Hunt sisters pay instead.


    In the end¡­ the losses outweighed the gains.


    Actually, no; they did not gain anything at all except for a face full of dust.


    They had no choice but to go to Serenity in person, apologize to her, and beg her to let them go.


    Even if they hated her so much that their teeth ached, they could only find a way to retaliate after this


    matter was over.


    On the surface, they had to act as if they were trying to make peace with her.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Serenity chuckled and said, ¡°I heard Granddad and Grandmom are doing well in the hospital; eating


    well, sleeping well, anding down on me pretty hard too. They don¡®t seem to think they¡®re in the


    wrong. Are you sure they want to apologize to me?¡±


    Mike wanted to jump to his grandparents¡® defense, but no words came out of his mouth.


    Grandmom and Granddad did not genuinely ept their faults. Instead, the Hunt family persuaded


    them to do so. The family wanted to put everything behind them before things got more out of hand for


    them.


    With both parties¡® reconciliation, the public interest would soon wane and they would be distracted by


    thetest trending news. It would not be long before theizens forgot about the Hunts, and the family


    would have their peace back.


    If there was one thing the Hunts learned, it was that the inte was a powerful force that worked like a


    double edged sword. While the inte could be a tool to attack someone, those who abused it would


    suffer devastating consequences when their actions backfired on them.


    ¡°Now, if there¡®s nothing, I¡®d like you all to leave. Don¡®t crowd my ce and get in the way of my


    business.¡®


    Serenity showed them the door, refusing to engage with them any further.


    The Hunt boys scowled.


    Standing in a corner, Jasmine and Shawn gave them a warning look.


    A whileter, John said, ¡°Serenity , you should learn to forgive and forget. Don¡®t burn your bridges.¡±


    Turning on his heel, John walked out.


    John was the brightest among his family members in the same age group. In fact, he was the most


    aplished out of everybody in his town.


    Praise and ttery followed him everywhere back in his hometown. With Serenity putting him in the


    spot, John was not going to stand there and take the humiliation.


    John resented Serenity and believed she had no regard for family. They were cousins, for goodness¡®


    sake! The whole family was close when Serenity¡®s parents were still around. However, Serenity and


    Liberty started shing with the rest of the family after the passing of their parents.


    Serenity would jump at John¡®s throat if she knew what was on his mind.


    The Hunts knew better than anyone else the reason Serenity and Liberty drifted apart from them.


    He sure had the nerve to put the me on the sisters!


    The Hunt brothers and cousins drove away in their cars. Apart from Noal who was too young to get a


    driving license, the rest brought their own vehicle. There were a total of seven cars.


    In the same fashion they came, it was quite a bustle when they left too.


    The cheapest car among them cost two to three hundred thousand dors. John drove a Mercedes


    Benz worth over a million bucks.


    ¡°They¡®re unbelievable , Serenity. Don¡®t be quick to kiss and make up. Let them sit in dread for days and


    dwell in their undoing before you consider a reconciliation. Otherwise, they¡®ll take you for a pushover


    and think that a fake apology could cancel out all the bad they¡®ve done to you. They will still try to take


    advantage of you the next time.¡±


    Having read Serenity¡®s post on Twitter , Shawn¡®s heart went out to Serenity.


    Shawn hated himself for his being young as he had only entered the workforce and could barely stand


    on his two feet. He was incapable of being shoulder Serenity could lean Oni yet


    If he had the influence, status, and finesse possessed by the heir of the Yorks, Shawn would make the


    Hunts¡® lives


    a living hell.


    ¡°I won¡®t patch things up with them so easily. It¡®s not like they genuinely want to make peace anyway.


    They only came looking for me because theizens put the heat on them. Not to mention, they must


    live with the repercussions. They¡®d rather die than admit they¡®re wrong if it weren¡®t for the retribution in


    their lives now.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The Hunts did not think they were in the wrong the whole time. They believed Serenity should foot the


    medical bill now that Old Mrs. Hunt was sick. They expected Serenity to pay for gas and travel


    expenses as they apanied Old Mrs. Hunt all the way to the city and visited her too.


    Since Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt upied Serenity¡®s family home, it gave an illusion to the Hunts that


    Serenity¡®s family should be responsible for the old folks. Serenity¡®s family should be the ones paying for


    everything.


    As for whatever happened in the past, the Hunts chose to forget about it.


    ¡°Honestly, I wouldn¡®t believe such people exist in the world if I hadn¡®t seen and heard it with my own


    eyes and ears. I¡®m not just talking about one or two. The entire family is bizarre.¡±


    Jasmine had never seen anything like it. It was mind blowing:

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Shawn believed the Hunts were unbelievable. Their shamelessness was on a whole new level.


    ¡°Serenity, I got your conversation with them on tape,¡± Jasmine said. ¡°I¡®ll send the voice recording to you


    in case they make things up about you again online.¡±


    Serenity gave her best friend the thumbs up. The Hunts got her so riled up that it slipped her mind to


    record on her phone.


    ¡°Shawn, aren¡®t you going to work?¡± After sending the voice recording to her best friend , Jasmine


    realized her cousin was still at the shop. She urged him to hurry to work.


    Reluctant to leave , Shawn uttered, ¡°I¡®m working in my family¡®spany. It doesn¡®t make a difference if


    I¡®m a littlete.¡±


    ¡°All the more you should put in the effort and abide by thepany¡®s rules and regtions since you¡®re


    working in your family¡®spany. Set a good example so no one can find fault with you. Hurry along


    now. You¡®ll get it if Aunt Rachel finds out you¡®re not in the office.¡±


    As Shawn was the firstborn, Jasmine¡®s aunt and uncle had high expectations of him to eventually take


    over the family business.


    Serenity chimed in, ¡°Shawn, you should rush to work. It¡®ll be time to clock out if you don¡®t leave now.


    Although Shawn grumbled and whined , he grabbed his car keys and walked out while reminding


    Serenity,¡± Serenity, don¡®t forget to buy me dinner.¡± ¡°Got it. When did I ever break my promise to you?¡±


    Shawn left the bookshop reluctantly.


    With Shawn gone, the bookshop resumed its former peace.


    Jasmine proceeded to read novels while Serenity worked on her crafts.


    She put away her tools when noon was approaching as school was out for the day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Meanwhile, after business¨Crted discussions ended in


    the CEO¡®s office at York Corporation, Josh casually brought up, ¡°Mr. York, I got word that the missus¡®


    rtives made quite an entrance when they turned up at her shop. The lot of them came in a few cars.¡±


    Zachary¡®s dark eyes glistened, but he kept a straight face. Without lifting his chin, he said saintly,


    ¡°Serenity is her own woman. It¡®s not like those people can get their way even if they show up since she


    has a leg to stand on.¡±


    Seeing that his boss was not the least bit worried, Josh sensibly changed the subject


    It had only been a short while since their marriage. His boss was detached in nature, so it was likely


    Serenity needed more time to win his boss¡®s heart.


    Oh, Serenity! The battle is far from over. You need to keep going! ¡®You can do it!¡® Josh cheered


    Serenity on in his mind, hoping the missus could steal Zachary¡®s heart soon. It would be interesting


    when it happened.


    ¡°Lunch together?¡±


    Zachary put his signature on the paperwork before putting down his pen. He nced at Josh and


    declined the request, ¡°You put me off lunch.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    ¡°You¡®re nosy like a woman. I prefer silence.¡±


    Josh was dumbfounded , to say the least. How was Josh supposed to gather intel for Zachary if he did


    not pry into other people¡®s business?

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Zachary was a little worried that Serenity could not deal with the Hunt cousins, but he said nothing


    about it. He did not even give Serenity a call. Now that they had been married for nearly a month,


    Zachary had a bit more of an idea of Serenity¡¯s personality now than before. Serenity would call him for


    help if things were more than she could handle. Since there were no calls from her, it meant she could


    manage. Besides, she would not lose since she had a leg to stand on.


    With this in mind, Zachary switched to another car after work and drove to Wiltspoon School.


    ILU


    When Zachary was leaving the office , Joshined that Zachary had recently pushed all the


    business dinners onto him.


    Zachary replied, ¡°I have a wife. I should go home to spend some time and bond with my wife after


    work.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    ¡°As it! It¡¯s clearly an excuse!


    ¡®It¡¯s just his excuse to ck off!¡¯


    Josh protested in his mind. Zachary had been neglecting


    his work since he got married. It was so unlike him.


    LLExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not like Zachary could hear Josh¡¯sints. Zachary arrived at Wiltspoon School to see


    students flooding into Serenity¡¯s bookshop. Some were checking on reference books while others were


    picking stationery.


    Considering his imposing mien, Zachary did not enter the shop in case he scared the students away. It


    would affect Serenity¡¯s business.


    Serenity mentioned that he should work in education since he was stricter than a school teacher.


    A whileter, the students returned to the school in droves for their extracurricr activities.


    Zachary got down from the car and entered the shop.


    Serenity was clearing the mess at the cash register when she spotted Zacharying in. Surprised ,


    she watched the man strode into the shop while feeling in awe of hismanding presence once


    again.


    AL


    He was like a king gracing peasants with his existence. It was no wonder the students dared not set


    foot into the shop when he was around. Zachary had that towering air about him that drove people


    away.


    Zachary stood before Serenity in no time, smug to see Serenity drooling over him. He was aware of his


    attractive physique,


    Without showing any emotions on his face, Zachary


    cleared his throat.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to workte tonight? How did


    you find the time to visit me?¡±


    Zachary came home from work after midnight every day when they first got married.


    Lying through his teeth, Zachary replied in a husky voice, ¡°The project I was working on has ended, so


    no overtime for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Serenity then asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Should I order takeout for you?¡±


    Before Zachary could reply, Jasmine came over and said,¡± Serenity, you should head home with Mr.


    York. I¡¯ll watch the shop. There¡¯s nothing much going on at night anyway.¡±


    Since the students barely had time to roam around after extra-curricr activities, not many would


    come to the shop unless it was to look for reference materials.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll head back then.¡± Serenity epted her best friend¡¯s offer to watch over the shop.


    She got her things ready before taking out a copper wire tree from under the cash register to give to


    Zachary. She said, ¡°I made this for you. Do you like it? The maneki neko is not ready yet l¡¯ll probably


    need time until


    tomorrow morning to give you the finished product.¡±


    Zachary took the miniature tree and was pleased that he had a bigger pot than Callum¡¯s. With the


    callous lines along his face softening, he replied gruffly, ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Serenity


    walked around the cash register and said goodbye to her best friend before leaving the bookshop with


    her husband.


    She wanted to ride on her e-bike. Zachary solemnly said, ¡°We¡¯re taking my car.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    After a pause, Zachary added. ¡°I¡®ll drive you to work tomorrow morning.¡±


    Since Zachary was being thoughtful , Serenity left her e bike at the shop and took a ride in Zachary¡®s


    car.


    Jasmine watched the couple as they left while mumbling to herself, ¡°They¡®re acting more like a couple


    now.¡±


    Although Zachary was aloof and antisocial , his care for Serenity was in the details.


    ¡°I¡®d be happy to marry immediately if a man like Mr. Yorkes into my life.¡±


    It was a pity that her blind dates had nothing on Zachary. The supposed fine men were only ced


    above the rest because of their high ie. However, they were far from beingbeled fine men.


    The man Jasmine went on a blind date with at Beans and Cream had taken a fancy to Serenity. The


    man even made a private call to the matchmaker to ask about Serenity, only to find out that Serenity


    was taken. The man must be living in Lland.


    Jasmine called the man to give him a piece of her mind, threatening to ruin him if he were to look for


    Serenity in private ande between her marriage.


    ¡°Oh, Serenity. You must be here to visit your sister.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Serenity ran into her sister¡®s neighbor from downstairs, and the neighbor said hello to Serenity.


    ¡°Mrs. Zaks, have you had dinner? Yeah. I¡®m here to see my sister.¡±


    Serenity stopped to chat with Mrs. Zaks and stroked the hair of Mrs. Zack¡®s young granddaughter. She


    took out a few fruits from the bag and gave them to the little girl. She looked at her grandmother to get


    permission before epting the fruits.


    ¡°Thank you, Serenity.¡± The little girl politely thanked Serenity.


    Serenityplimented the little girl¡®s manners and then asked Mrs. Zaks in a hushed tone, ¡°Mrs. Zaks,


    everybody was looking at me funny when I got out of the car. Is there something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°No.You look the same as always.¡±


    Mrs. Zaks added with a smile. ¡°You must be imagining it. Oh, I got it. They might look at you that way


    because of your sister. I guess you didn¡®t know, but your sister had a fight with your brother¨Cinw.


    Your sister chased your brother ¨C inw down several streets with a kitchen knife.


    ¡°Everybody thought you were the feisty one in the past. No one knew your sister had it in her.¡±


    During the three years living in Liberty¡®s home, Serenity once came to her nephew¡®s defense and got


    into a screaming match with someone. She was only one person while the other party was an entire


    family. Still, the family lost to her.


    Since then, she earned herself a title for her sassiness in the neighborhood.


    ¡°My sister and brother¨Cinw had a fight?¡± Color drained from Serenity¡®s face while Zachary raised a


    brow.


    ¡°I don¡®t know what¡®s the reason for the fight. Everybody saw your sister going after your brother¨Cinw


    with a knife the other day. We only saw your sister return alone. I heard that your brother¨Cinw¡®s


    family picked him up. Your sister probably didn¡®t let you know because she didn¡®t want you to worry


    about her.¡°

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Everybody in the neighborhood knew how close the sisters were.


    Liberty kept the matter from her sister to save her the worry.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Zaks.¡± Serenity thanked Mrs. Zaks before continuing her quick walk toward her


    sister¡®s residential building while dragging Zachary along.


    ¡°My brother¨Cinw was angry that my sister hadn¡®t cooked lunch for him when I dropped her off the


    other day. Hank looked like he wanted to hit my sister, but he wiped that look off his face when he saw


    me,¡± Serenity babbled to Zachary.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Why didn¡®t my sister let me know?¡±


    Serenity felt bad for her sister. Women gained a second chance in life when they got married. Her


    sister¡®s second chance in life did not seem smooth sailing.


    Hank¡®s attitude toward Liberty changed for the worse less than three years into the marriage.


    Zachary replied firmly, ¡°Your sister doesn¡®t want you to worry. Mrs. Zaks said that your sister chased


    your brother ¨C inw down a few streets with a knife. It means your sister had the upper hand. Don¡®t


    worry. It will be fine.¡±


    It was hard for Serenity to take her mind off it.


    Nevertheless, she did not dwell on the matter further with Zachary. She pulled Zachary up the stairs


    and pulled out the key her sister had given her to open the door.


    Liberty was cooking in the kitchen. Detecting the sound of the door opening, she thought Hank was


    home. She picked up her pan and came out of the kitchen. She would not hold back if Hank had the


    nerve toy his hands on her again.


    Hank had not contacted her since returning to his parents ¡®home. Nevertheless, her inws had


    bombarded her phone with hate messages and badmouthing her in the Browns¡® family group chat. Her


    inws brought together other rtives to use Liberty of her failure as a wife that warranted a


    beating from her husband.


    In short, they were saying that she deserved it. Hank was not at fault. She was at fault instead.


    Some older rtives believed they were of authority to persuade her to apologize to Hank, saying


    something about not going to bed angry. It was not about some blood feud, so there was no need to


    yak about it in the family group chat.


    Of course, the Browns¡® rtives were on Hank¡®s side. They advised her to be understanding of Hank


    and spend less money. Apparently, Hank had it hard at work, so it was normal that he had a bit of a


    temper when he


    returned home. Liberty was supposed to be tolerant of his mood swings.


    Livid, Liberty quit the Browns¡® family group chat.


    She would never visit these rtives¡® homes with Hank ever again.


    ¡°Ant Swer.¡±


    Sonny was sitting on the living room floor, ying with his building blocks when he saw his aunt


    entering the house. He rose from the floor with delight and ran toward Serenity.


    With her sister here, Liberty intuitively hid in the kitchen. Since the bruises on her face had not gone


    down, Liberty had avoided going out to get groceries in the past two days. It was a good thing she had


    enough ingredients in the fridge tost a few meals. Serenity picked up her nephew and kissed him on


    the cheek before persuading him to go along with Zachary while she went to the kitchen.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you watching the shop tonight, Seren?¡± Liberty asked Serenity with her back facing her sister.


    ¡°Jas is at the shop tonight. Liberty, what¡®s going on between you and my brother inw?¡±


    Serenity came directly to the question as she approached


    her sister. Catching a glimpse of the ck¨Cand¨Cblue on Liberty¡®s face, Serenity immediately turned her


    sister around.


    ¡°I¡®m going to make Hank pay!¡± Serenity saw red and turned on her heel to leave.


    How dare he beat her sister up! Did Hank think her sister had no family to back her up? So long as


    Serenity was around, she would not let anybody walk all over her sister!

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146 Serenity¡®s sister was her rock. Now that Serenity was all grown up and had the means, it


    was her turn to protect her sister.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty held onto her sister and said, ¡°Don¡®t go. The injury is only superficial. Plus, I didn¡®t let him get


    away with it. I chased him down a few streets with a knife and scared him out of his wits. I trust he


    won¡®t be violent to me anymore.¡±


    ¡°If he has done it once, he will do it again, Liberty. He won¡®t know fear if you don¡®t fight back when he


    lays his hands on you. He¡¯ll only assault you again.¡±


    There should be zero tolerance toward domestic violence!


    ¡°I know. That¡®s why I didn¡®t give in and beat him up too. Teven went after him with a knife. You


    should¡®ve seen the scared look on his face. His legs were shaking. I heard that you must win the first


    fight between couples, and I won! He should think twice beforeying his hands on me next time.¡±


    Liberty pulled her sister back firmly, keeping Serenity from getting even with Hank. ¡°He¡®s back at his


    parents¡® home. You¡®ll be facing his entire family if you go there. It won¡®t go well for you. Don¡®t go. I won¡®t


    tolerate his


    behavior anymore. I¡®ll fight back if he screams and raises his hand at me.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, why didn¡®t you tell me?¡± Heartbroken , Serenity caressed her sister¡®s bruised face and asked in


    distress, ¡°Does it still hurt, Liberty ? D*mn Hank! How could he be rough with you? You¡®ve been


    together for so many years and even gave him a son. I can¡®t believe he hit you.¡±


    Liberty curled her lips bitterly. ¡°He has been disgusted by the way I look since a long time ago.


    ¡°Did Zacharye over too?¡±


    ¡°He¡®s here. He¡®s ying with Sonny in the living room,¡± Serenity replied.


    Liberty spoke in a muted tone to urge her sister, ¡°Seren, you see how my marriage is breaking down. At


    the end of the day, it¡®s all because I quit my job and trusted your brother ¨Cinw when he said he¡®d


    take care of me. You need to always be financially independent. No matter what, women should have


    their own source of ie.


    ¡°Don¡®t believe the bullsh*t men say about supporting you financially. It¡®ll put you in a passive position.


    It¡®s fine if he follows through with his marriage vows and loves you forever, but if you get a man like


    your brother¨Cinw ¡­ Look at what happened to me.. Also, you have to take care of your appearance


    Take time for yourself and watch your figure. Men are lying when they say they¡®ll love you


    no matter what you be! They¡®re shallow and their values are only skin¨Cdeep.¡±


    ¡°I will, Liberty.¡±


    Serenity owned a bookshop, so it would not impede her from running a household.


    Zachary never said anything about getting her to quit and supporting her at home. All he did was make


    her sign a contract to divorce six monthster¡­


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As for gaining a thicker waistline after giving birth, Serenity believed that she was far from going down


    that route. It may not even happen.


    She did not intend to remarry if she and Zachary were to separate. Serenity was fine with being on her


    own.


    Serenity could adopt a child from the orphanage if she wanted to raise a child.


    ¡°Why did you fight, Liberty?¡±


    Serenity wanted to know the reason.


    Liberty turned off the fire and removed the pan from the stove. ¡°I¡®m guessing you and Zachary haven¡®t


    had dinner. Let¡®s eat together. I¡®ll make extra servings of pasta.¡±


    She only made enough for herself and Sonny,


    ¡°I¡®ll do it, Liberty.¡±


    Serenity was a better cook than her sister


    She began preparing the pasta and ingredients for the sauce before turning to her sister and asked,


    ¡°Tell me, Liberty. Why did he strike you?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s about going halves. Since he insisted on doing it, I demanded the same on everything else too.


    That was when he manhandled me. I wouldn¡®t have had a go at him if it wasn¡®t for his sudden outburst.¡±


    Now that Serenity was in the know, Liberty spilled the beans on the reason for the fight.


    Serenity chewed her brother¨Cinw out.


    Although Liberty stopped her from getting even with Hank, Serenity decided to look for her brother¨Cin¨C


    law after dinner.


    As Liberty¡®s family, Serenity needed to put the message out there. She would go after anyone who


    came at her sister!

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    As the sisters only had each other for many years, Liberty understood Serenity well enough to know


    that her sister would stick up for her. In a deliberate effort to get her sister to stick around, Liberty took


    out a bottle of wine and enjoyed a ss with Serenity until midnight before letting the couple leave.


    Serenity was a lightweight, and Liberty took out a stiff drink. After a ss of wine, Serenity found


    herself tipsy. She was feeling dizzy and staggering in her footsteps by the time she left her sister¡¯s


    ce.


    Liberty saw the young couple off at the door.


    She used to attend social engagements with her boss when she was working back then. Having


    learned to hold her liquor , Liberty could handle a ss of wine just fine.


    ¡°Zachary, Seren¡¯s drunk. Please take good care of her,¡± Liberty urged her brother-inw.


    She got her sister drunk, so Serenity would not go after Hank for payback


    Liberty was afraid the Browns would gang up on Serenity if she went to the Browns¡¯ residence.


    The Browns were just as absurd as Liberty¡¯s rtives.


    ¡°I will take good care of Serenity, Liberty.¡±


    Zachary helped Serenity down the stairs effortlessly. After Serenity nearly fell more than a few times,


    Zachary had to pick her up and carry her.


    ¡°Why did you drink when you couldn¡¯t? Your sister had a reason to bring out that bottle of wine. Yet,


    you were so foolish to drink it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Serenity wrapped her arms around Zachary¡¯s neck while letting out a blech. With the stench of alcohol


    invading his space , Zachary turned his head away in disdain and said, ¡°Don¡¯t blow your breath at me.


    You smell of alcohol. It reeks.¡±


    LLLL


    ¡°I want to!¡±


    Serenity stuck her face against his. ¡°I¡¯ll stink you to death. Why didn¡¯t you stop me when you saw


    through my sister¡¯s ns?¡±


    Zachary was notfortable with her being so close to him and nearly hurled her to the ground.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Scowling, he cried, ¡°I know you¡¯re still sober. Don¡¯t you dare try to cop a feel!¡±


    Serenity chuckled before resting her head on his shoulder. ¡°I want to get even with Hank for abusing


    my sister. I¡¯ll go tomorrow if I can¡¯t go today. I¡¯ll barge into his office to find him!


    ¡°How could you say that my breath stinks? I didn¡¯t evenin about your breath when you were


    drunk thest time.¡±


    Zachary muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to look after me when I was drunk, but you need my help to carry


    you now.¡±


    Serenity murmured, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to carry me.¡±


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    Well, no good deed went unpunished.


    After descending the stairs, Zachary stuffed his drunken wife into the car. Due to her tendency of


    groping him, he shoved Serenity in the backseat so her wandering hands would not get in the way of


    his driving.


    It did not matter to Serenity as she got into the car,y down, and conked out.


    Zachary turned over to nce at her. Seeing that she had fallen asleep without qualms, Zachary


    squinted his eyes and said nothing


    He quietly drove his wife home.


    Midway, the woman in the backseat jolted up and yelled,¡± Pigs will fly when men be dependable.¡±


    She fell back down and continued her beauty sleep after that.


    Zachary turned his head around to look at her once more.


    He sat in silence for a while before his husky voice echoed in the car. ¡°Don¡¯t paint all men with the


    same brush. It takes all kinds to make a world. Some men can¡¯t be trusted, but there are reliable guys


    too.¡±.


    Zachary would be a reliable man if he were to fall for her.


    Even if love did not exist between them, he would do his due diligence as a husband in the next six


    months.


    The woman in the backseat did not answer.


    Zachary did not count on her to give a response.


    Soon, they were back at Brynfield.


    Zachary parked the car, got down, and pulled open the door to the backseat. He popped his head in


    and called out to the girl, ¡°We¡¯re home, Serenity. Get down.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148 With Zachary waking her up, Serenity sat up and rubbed her eyes innocently before


    staring straight at Zachary without blinking.


    Suddenly, she extended her arms and said with a sparkle in her beautiful eyes, ¡°Carry me out of the


    car, Handsome.¡±


    Wincing bis face, Zachary reached his hand out to knock her head. His tone turned chilly. ¡°I warned


    you. Don¡¯t act drunk and take advantage of me. You might be intoxicated, but you¡¯re not wasted. You¡¯re


    aware of your actions.¡±


    Serenity was indeed aware.


    However, the alcohol made her rather impulsive.


    Despite his multiple warnings , Serenity could not keep her hands to herself.


    No way a big man like him was scared of a youngdy¡¯s harassment.


    He would be made aughingstock if word were to get out.


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡±


    Serenity giggled and asked, ¡°Do you have some sort of problem like the heir of the Yorks?¡±


    He was more innocent than her in the affairs between men and women.


    With alcohol getting to her head, Serenity could not help but tease him.


    ¡°What kind of problem?¡±


    ¡°You either can¡¯t get it up or you swing the other way.¡±


    Zachary turned ck in the face.


    ¡°Nana kept ying matchmaker for you and I. I was thinking that for a man to be single in his thirties,


    he must be ugly. I realized I was wrong when I met you. You¡¯re not ugly. In fact, you¡¯re hot.


    ¡°So, I was thinking if there was something wrong with you ..¡± Amid the giggling, Serenity¡¯s hands were


    busy fondling his chiseled face. ¡°Zachary, are you a wife beater? I should tell you now that I¡¯m trained


    in the art of self-defense. I¡¯ll beat you up if you put your hands on me.


    ¡°Oh, my. I¡¯m tempted to kiss your handsome face. How about you give me a smooch? Come on.


    Pucker up¡­¡±


    Serenity¡¯s insolent advances and conceit tipped Zachary over the edge.


    Pressing her down onto the backseat, he towered over her with his muscr body and sped her


    roaming hands down above her head. Then, he lowered his head and sealed her babbling lips,


    Well, he would show it to her!


    Perhaps Serenity was drunk, as this time, she did not fall into a state of shock like before. Instead, she


    responded with passion through her mouth.


    Zachary intended to give her a butterfly kiss, but her response awakened the potential lurking within


    him. He took it all the way and locked his tongue with hers in a deep kiss.


    After the kiss, Zachary stepped out of the car and grabbed her feet to drag her out. He scooped her out


    of the car and mmed the door shut before hauling her over his shoulder. Zachary started to walk with


    Serenity hanging upside-down from his shoulder.


    While Serenity¡¯s head was spinning from the kiss, she was lifted off the seat before she knew it. The


    next thing she knew, Zachary had carried her over his shoulder. With the pressure against her gut


    making her rather ufortable, Serenity put up a struggle.


    ¡°Zachary! Zachary! Put me down!¡±


    He was rough!


    Zachary could at least show a bit of tender loving care.


    He turned a deaf ear to her screams.


    ¡°Zachary, I promise I won¡¯t hit on you. I¡¯ll abide by your contract. Now put me down. I feel sick. I¡¯m


    going to puke.


    Don¡¯t me me if I vomit all over you!¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Zachary warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t you throw up on me.¡±


    ¡°Put me down then. I feel sick.¡±


    ¡°Are you still drunk?¡±


    ¡°I am. Oh, no. I¡¯m a little sober. No, half¡­ I¡¯ve sobered


    up.¡±


    Following her answer, Zachary curled his lips but quickly pursed them straight. He put her down, so she


    could walk.


    He then ditched her and went on ahead.


    ¡­ Was he mad?

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    On the contrary, Zachary was not the least bit angry. He just did not want Serenity to catch him smiling.


    It was only when he walked into the residential building that he realized his wife did not keep up with


    him. Stopping in his tracks, he turned around and asked solemnly, ¡°Are you nning to spend the night


    standing there?¡±


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Serenity ran overpliantly.


    ¡°No hard feelings, Mr. York?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Zachary gave her a chilly look. Well, his face tended to


    give out that vibe, to begin with. Poking her forehead, he remarked, ¡°It better not happen again!¡±


    Acting like a disciplined child, Serenity raised her hand and promised, ¡°I promise it won¡¯t happen


    again.¡±


    Without another word, Zachary turned around and walked on. Serenity quickly followed behind him.


    Staring at his muscr back, Serenity felt the alcohol wearing off. She muttered to herself, ¡®Nana told


    me to pounce on him, but I don¡¯t have the confidence to warm the heart of an ice prince.¡¯


    However, it was great fun hitting on him.


    She only had the guts to make a pass at him because she had a ss of wine. The most Serenity


    would usually do was caress his face. He kept his guard up against her as if she was pulling his pants


    off rather than touching his face.


    Once they were home, Zachary made a beeline to the kitchen.


    Since Serenity had no idea what he was up to, she asked him about it, but he ignored her. Not wanting


    to poke her nose into his business, Serenity walked to the balcony and sat on the swing. She leaned


    against the seat and pushed back on her tiptoes for a gentle sway.


    All she could think about was her sister¡¯s marriage.


    Serenity and Zachary got married at first sight. They did not know each other prior to signing the


    papers. After marriage, the pair carried on life with mutual respect.


    They probably were not close enough to show each other their ws.


    Undeniably, Serenity had it better than her sister.


    At least, she would not be upset by Zachary¡¯s attitude toward her as feelings were not involved in their


    rtionship!


    Nevertheless, Liberty and Hank got married after years of dating Her sister might say she had given up


    on her brother inw, but Liberty suill had feelings for Hank.


    Besides, Sonny was also in the picture.


    Thinking about the love and affection between her sister and brother-inw in the past, Serenity


    sighed.


    Was marriage really the tomb of love?


    Her sister suffered domestic violence at the hands of her brother-inw in less than three years into the


    marriage.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s cries from the house pulled Serenity back to reality from her wandering thoughts.


    After she answered him, Zachary added. ¡°I made you something for your hangover. Have a drink


    before you wash up and get to bed. Leave everything else for tomorrow.¡±


    He knew that Serenity felt sorry for her sister and wanted to stick up for her.


    Since it waste, and she was not exactly sober, Zachary did not want to get into it with her now.


    Serenity fell silent, not expecting that he went into the kitchen to make something for her hangover.


    She got up, left the balcony, and went inside.


    They could divorce six monthster so long as they did not invest any emotions into the marriage. They


    would proceed to go their separate ways thereafter.


    With that in mind, Serenity cautioned herself against flirting with him while she was drunk.


    They should remain a married couple by name who kept a respectful distance from each other.


    Zachary put the drink on the dining table. With Serenity stepping into the house, he said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll


    leave the drink here. Clean up once you drink up.¡±


    He turned around and went to his room. As always, he locked the door behind it to stop her from prying


    and entering

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    A few minutester, Serenity mumbled to herself, ¡°Do you think I want to go into your room? If one day


    you were to beg me, I wouldn¡¯t set foot inside at all.¡±


    Having realized that she also had the habit of locking her bedroom door, Serenity stopped rambling.


    Ultimately, this was the aftereffect of marrying at first sight.


    After guzzling down the hangover cure Zachary made for her, Serenity returned to her room and turned


    in for the night.


    It was a quiet night throughout. The following day, Serenity woke up to the sun shining on her face.


    She felt around the nightstand for her phone and looked at the time. It was past seven o¡¯clock. Even as


    an early riser, Serenity barely got up at this hour today. She was usually awake by six in the morning.


    This was the result of having one ss of winest night.


    It was a good thing she did not wake up with a headache.


    She was hungry though. Serenity felt bad for her sisterst night and that resulted in her not much


    eating at her sister¡¯s ce. Now, the


    hunger was settling in.


    She got dressed, brushed her teeth, and left her room in record time. She was about to make her way


    into the kitchen to get a start on breakfast when she noticed a breakfast spread on the dining table. It


    was her favorite full breakfast,plete with bacon, sausages, hashbrown, pancake, and coffee.


    Zachary came out of the kitchen with the perfect sunny side-up eggs in hand. Seeing that Serenity was


    up, he said faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I got up, so I went out to get breakfast. I cooked some eggs.¡±


    ¡°I thought you made everything yourself.¡± She was also about to say that he had the makings of a great


    chef.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It turned out that he got takeout.


    Since Serenity was hungry, she sat down and helped herself to a sausage.


    ¡°The sausage tastes good. I don¡¯t think you got the food from the restaurants around here.¡±


    Although many restaurants had full breakfast on their menu, the taste was always not quite there. The


    hotel restaurants tended to be more savory.


    ¡°I drove to the Wiltspoon Hotel to get breakfast. The Wiltspoon Hotel has a good variety, and they make


    their food from scratch. Their food tastes out of this world. I was thinking I might as well get the best


    food I could


    find.¡±


    Truth be told, Zachary told his bodyguards to get takeout from the hotel.


    ¡°I share the same thought. I prefer to treat myself to the best food around.¡±


    Serenity had a taste of Zachary¡¯s eggs and realized it was not bad at all. She remarked with a smile,


    ¡°Mr. York, I can¡¯t believe you also have the potential to be a chef.¡±


    Zachary was without a word.


    Once the couple was nearly stuffed, Zachary suddenly said, ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t look for


    your brother-inw to get even today.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You should ask your sister whether she wants to continue with her marriage. If they still want their


    marriage to work, you, as the sister-inw, shouldn¡¯t try


    to teach your brother-inw a lesson. Of course, you can¡¯t pretend like nothing ever happened but it


    never hurts to ask about it.


    ¡°Although you have a great rtionship with your sister, your sister and brother-inw are in this for the


    long run. They wouldn¡¯t be able to move on if you kick up a huge fuss. What if they were to kiss and


    make up? You¡¯d be the bad person, and your sister might me you


    for telling your brother-inw off.¡±


    Zachary had not married anyone prior to Serenity, so he had no experience on how to make a marriage


    work. Nevertheless, he had heard about a family standing up for a woman in their family after the


    latter¡¯s fight with her spouse. In the end, the couple could not live with each other. The woman even


    med her family for her failed marriage.


    It was because the woman had never considered divorce.


    Serenity¡¯s fork halted at picking her mushroom. It might not be what she wanted to hear, but Zachary


    had a point.


    Her sister raised the subject of divorce to Serenity, but only in private. There was no telling whether


    Liberty had made up her mind about it.


    With a temper such as hers, Serenity might beat Hank up when she sought him out. Would


    her sister feel sorry for Hank if Serenity hurt him?

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you can¡¯t stand up for your sister, but there¡¯s no turning back once your sister and


    your brother-inw have a falling out. I definitely am on your side with you sorting it out with your


    brother-inw.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Serenity grimly ate her mushroom and replied, ¡°You have a point. I will control my temper and refrain


    from hitting anyone, but I¡¯ll still leave him a warning. I don¡¯t want the Browns to think they can pick on


    my sister just because she doesn¡¯t have a family.¡±


    Seeing that she took his advice, Zachary left the conversation at that.


    After filling their bellies, they sat for a little while before heading out together.


    Knowing that Serenity was worried about her sister, Zachary took a detour to Liberty¡¯s ce so


    Serenity could check on her sister before dropping her off at the shop.


    Serenity was touched by his thoughtfulness,


    She had cautioned herself against hitting on Zacharyst night, but his kindness led her to throw that


    decision out the window


    Jasinine said that Zachary was a nice guy and that Serenity should give the rtionship a lighting


    chance


    while they were still married. Since only a month had passed out of the agreed six months, she had five


    more months left to develop feelings for each other and be a real couple.


    She should give the rtionship a try so as not to regret it in the future.


    As mentioned by Elisa, she should chase after love. Even if it was not meant to be, at least she gave it


    a shot. Elisa would have no regrets even if she failed to capture Mr. York¡¯s heart.


    Spotting the miniature tree she had given to Zachary, Serenity uttered casually, ¡°You still have the


    miniature tree in the car.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put it on my desk when I get to the officeter.¡± Serenity grinned. ¡°Please rmend my work to


    other people if anyone asks.¡±


    LLLLLL


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zachary happily agreed to her request. He would get Josh to order the crafts from her online


    business. Josh would probably wonder why he was dragged into it again. Serenity intended to get to


    the Browns¡¯ residence and have a talk with her brother-inwter. To her surprise, the Browns came


    to her first. She got a call from Jasmine while on her way to work. Jasmine said that


    Hank¡¯s mother and sister were waiting for her at the shop.


    It was better that they came looking for Serenity as it would save her the trip to the Browns¡¯ residence.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Only Hank¡¯s mother and sister came to the shop. Women don¡¯t usually fight. We¡¯d probably


    bicker at most. You don¡¯t need a row with these women. It¡¯s beneath you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t lose


    whether it¡¯s an argument or a fight.¡±


    As an orphan with the most ridiculous rtives, Serenity had grown up to be feisty. As she mentioned ,


    she would always win in fights and quarrels.


    A cultured person like Zachary would not pick a fight, whether verbally or physically , unless provoked.


    Since Serenity did not need help, Zachary dropped her off at the shop and made his way to work.


    While on the road, Zachary was a little bummed out as he was wearing the suit Serenity bought him.


    She did not pick up on that when they had breakfast together or when he drove her to the shop.


    With such a handsome husband by her side, why did she not put her attention on him?


    It was nine o¡¯clock by the time Zachary made it to the


    office. Lucky for him, Elisa was not there to block his way into the building.


    He did not bring his miniature tree out of his car because there were not many people around.


    Zachary took the elevator straight to the top. He ran into Josh when he was stepping out of the


    elevator. Josh had a file of papers tucked under his elbow while holding a phone with his right hand to


    make a call. Having spotted Zachary, Josh gave up on calling and said, ¡°I have an urgent document I


    need you to sign. I thought you weren¡¯ting to the office since you weren¡¯t around.¡±


    He exined faintly, ¡°I arrivedte as I had to drive my wife to work.¡±

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152 ¡°Mr. York, can you stop unting your rtionship? I have no ns on getting married


    now.¡±


    Now that Zachary bade his single life goodbye, he should not drag Josh into a married life. For Zachary


    to persistently show off the perks of having a wife, he was trying to persuade Josh to ditch his


    wonderful singlehood too.


    ¡°Huh? Why did you pick this outfit today?¡±


    Josh¡®s keen eyes picked up on Zachary not wearing his usual suitbel. He asked out of curiosity,


    ¡°Why the change of brands?¡±


    Zachary was a stubborn man.


    He would stick to the same brand for years once he had a penchant for a certain brand. He was not


    one to switch betweenbels.


    With Zachary¡®s taste, the price of the suits he wore were exorbitant. However, the one he had on today


    did not cost more than a few hundred bucks.


    This was so unlike Zachary.


    Following Zachary¡®s footsteps, Josh asked with concern,¡± Mr. York, is ourpany facing a financial


    crisis? Are you wearing clothes from the outlet store to save cash?¡±


    To a rich guy like Josh, a suit worth a few hundred bucks was an outlet sale.


    Zachary waited until he was in the CEO¡®s office before addressing Josh¡®s questioning. ¡°As the


    administrative executive, you should know whether thepany is experiencing a financial crisis. My


    wife gave me these new clothes. What? Don¡®t they look good? I think the clothes are great. The fabric


    is soft on my skin, and the cut fits me well.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Josh was speechless.


    He should not have asked. All Josh got in return was Zachary parading his rtionship in his face.


    Since the missus gave his boss new clothes, his boss would, of course, dly ept the gift and put


    the suit on.


    Josh believed that his boss¨Ccum¨Cbest¨Cfriend was starting to have feelings for his wife. Otherwise ,


    Zachary would never be caught dead in these clothes.


    Judging by the look on his boss¡®s face, it seemed that the man himself had not realized his feelings for


    his wife.


    Now, this was something Josh would not miss for the world


    Serenity had no idea what was happening on Zachary¡®s end. She walked into the bookshop to find her


    sister¡®s mother inw and sister inw sitting and waiting for her by the cash register Jasmine poured


    them each a


    ss of warm water and ced the drinks in front of them. However, they did not take the drink. With


    Serenity entering the shop, the mother and daughter scowled grimacingly. Bottling up her anger,


    Serenity greeted them courteously. ¡°Chelsea, Mrs. Brown, what brings you here?¡± They came looking


    for her before she had gone to see them.


    ¡°I hope you¡®re not busy now, Serenity.¡± The students were already in ss when the mother and


    daughter arrived at the shop. Seeing that it was not busy here, they believed Serenity¡®s business was


    not doing well. They made the right decision to incite Hank to kick Serenity out of the house.


    It was unlikely Serenity could earn anything as her business was slow. Besides, the rent in this area


    was high. She probably did not make enough to cover her rent. It was no wonder Serenity had to make


    craftworks day and night to sell online. Serenity would still be living on Hank¡®s dime if he did not kick


    her out.


    Liberty¡®svish spending probably included funding her sister,


    The implementation of going halves was a good idea. It greatly secured Hank¡®s interest,


    Such were the thoughts of Mrs. Brown and her daughter.


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m not busy. What¡®s the matter, Mrs. Brown?¡±


    Serenity had been nothing but polite. Zachary had a point. It would put her sister on the spot if she had


    a fallout with the Browns when her sister wanted her marriage to work with Hank.


    Chelsea said angrily, ¡°Of course, something is the matter. That¡®s why we¡®re here. Your sister hit Hank.


    What do you have to say about it?¡°

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Serenity nearly burst into an outrage when Chelsea said that in her face. Still, Serenity had ss and


    did not m the table in front of Chelsea.


    She unhurriedly went behind the cash register and sat down before looking Chelsea in the eye and


    bombarding her with questions, ¡°Chelsea , you mentioned my sister hit my brother¨Cinw? Did you


    witness it? Did my sister start it? Did my brother¨Cinw fight back? How bad was he beaten? Was he


    hospitalized?¡± Chelsea replied shamelessly, ¡°So what if Hank started it? Your sister ought to be taught


    a lesson, and Hank wanted to discipline her the other day. However, he didn¡®t want to make your sister


    look bad since you came over with your husband. We even talked him out of punishing your sister.


    ¡°Any man would¡®ve pped their wives for all the things your sister had done. Your sister deserved a


    beating for her mistakes. She had the audacity to hit Hank back until he was ck and blue. He


    couldn¡®t bring himself to go home.


    ¡°Serenity, you might be younger than your sister, but you¡®re married and can stand on your own. Since


    you¡®re Liberty¡®s family, we must discuss the matter with you. You should get your sister toe to our


    ce and


    apologize to Hank, bearing gifts. She should also have it in writing that she¡®ll never raise a hand against


    Hank before taking him home.¡±


    Chelsea¡®s statement was something else. It was a real eye ¨Copener for Serenity and Jasmine.


    Serenity learned that Chelsea was ridiculous when her sister confided in her. Chelsea¡®s absurdity right


    now seemed to take the cake.


    She was about to blow up.


    The mother and daughter did not give Serenity a chance to speak as Mrs. Brown took over right after


    Chelsea was done talking. ¡°Serenity, Chelsea is fair to say that. Show me a family whose wife doesn¡®t


    go to work or cook.


    ¡°Hank has to work, and his schedule can be busy too. After going full steam on work in the morning, he


    comes home to no lunch on the table. He was expected to make his own lunch too. It¡®s like he¡®s single


    and has no wife.


    ¡°Hank pays for the mortgage and household expenses while your sister sits around the house and


    does nothing except caring for the child. Sonny is an easy kid. Your sister fools around all day at home,


    yet she doesn¡®t know how lucky she is. She even fought with Hank.


    ¡°It¡®s hard enough that Hank is under a lot of pressure. It¡®s fine if she can¡®t help with taking the burden


    off him, but she refuses to cook and leaves Hank hungry. Of course, Hank¡®s going to be angry.


    Anybody will be, if they


    were in his ce. Going halves was thest resort. Your sister squanders money. She fiddled away


    over a thousand bucks in one day. Does she think Hank¡®s money grows on trees?


    ¡°For a family of three , fifty bucks for groceries is good enough, your sister would only need a thousand


    and five hundred dors a month. Still, Hank gives her three thousand bucks every month. She has the


    cheek to fuss over going halves.


    ¡°She has the means to earn her own money. Don¡®t mooch off Hank. Your sister might not care for


    Hank, but we, parents, do. What¡®s the point of your sister¡®s education? She can¡®t help with the financial


    burden either. Look at Chelsea. She has three kids, but she works to help with the family.


    ¡°Your sister refuses to go to work because she wants to take care of the child. She insists Hank pay for


    her upkeep. Is she Hank¡®s daughter? Why should Hank be her bread and butter? Fine, so Hank pays


    for her living expenses, but she can¡®t even attend to Hank¡®s needs or cook for him. Does that look like a


    wife to you?


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°We have been nothing but kind and patient with your


    sister. Do you think anybody else would be tolerant toward your sister? They would¡®ve divorced her and


    kicked your sister out.¡±


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s words siung harder than Chelsea¡®s.


    Jasmine picked up a broom, pretending to sweep around the ce. In fact, she was waiting to get a


    cue from her best friend to sweep the absurd mother and daughter out of here.


    They were all women here. They should be supporting one another instead of giving each other a hard


    time.


    Boiling with rage, Serenity scowled and blurted coldly,¡± Mrs. Brown, do you think it¡®s easy caring for a


    child since you have experience caring for Chelsea¡®s kids? Do you think you can work with a two¨Cyear¨C


    old in tow?


    ¡°Chelsea has three children, but you and Mr. Brown are hands¨Con with the kids. All she did was pop


    the babies out. My sister gave you a grandson that bore yourst name, but you wouldn¡®t help out as


    grandparents. It¡®s funny that youpare Chelsea with my sister.


    ¡°My sister can go to work and earn an ie if you can help look after Sonny. My sister had a higher


    ie than my brother¨Cinw before they got married.¡±

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chelsea cut in while Serenity was still talking. ¡°We should be responsible for the children we give birth


    to. The parents¨Cinw have no obligation to look after the grandkids.¡±


    TIL 1


    ¡°That¡®s right. Children should be their parents¡® responsibility. Why don¡®t you care for your own children


    then, Chelsea?¡±


    Chelsea opened her mouth and retorted, ¡°My parents are happy to take care of my children. You could


    tell your


    sister to ask your parents to care for hers too.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Serenity picked up the ss of water in front of Chelsea and sshed it on her face.


    ¡°Ah! What the hell was that, Serenity!¡±


    ¡°I was helping you to rinse your filthy mouth.¡± Serenity shot an indifferent re at the mother and


    daughter


    Livid , Chelsea wanted to put violence into action when Mrs. Brown held her back. Mrs. Brown said to


    her daughter, ¡°Your sister¨Cinw¡®s parents are gone for over a decade. You can¡®t me Serenity for


    being angry since you made a hurtfulment.¡±


    ¡°But she shouldn¡®t have sshed me with water. My


    clothes are wet now. Serenity, do you know how much my clothes cost? Can you afford to pay me


    back?¡±


    Putting all her energy into sweeping, Jasmine seized the opportunity to get a word in. ¡°Your clothes


    would be worth a thousand bucks if they¡®re the real deal. It¡®s a pity that yours are a knockoff, so they


    aren¡®t worth much. You have been scammed if you spent a thousand plus on them. I would say the


    price is no more than two hundred dors.¡±


    Chelsea grimaced as she pointed her finger at Jasmine and yelled, ¡°What do you know? You¡®re the one


    with the knockoff. Mine is an original. I spent over a thousand bucks. Can you afford the brand? You


    must be jealous of me because you can¡®t afford them and called mine a knockoff.¡±


    Jasmine clicked her tongue. ¡°The price tag on my clothes is several thousand dors. A designerbel


    costs tens of thousands . Your clothes are something I use as a rag at home.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Chelsea turned ck in the face.


    She had something to hide as she only spent a few hundred on the outfit. She had checked the original


    brand on its official website. With an authentic piece of clothing priced at over a thousand bucks,


    Chelsea could not be sure she was wearing the real thing.


    ¡°Serenity,¡± Chelsea cried. ¡°You sure hire all sorts of


    people. You should fire her.¡±


    Serenity retorted callously, ¡°I¡®m sorry. She¡®s not my employee but my partner. Are you sure the clothes


    on you aren¡®t a knockoff? Why do I get the feeling that you¡®re hiding your shame with anger?¡±


    Who else but Chelsea would y up her knockoff as the real thing?


    It was hrious that Chelsea imed she could not afford the clothes.


    ¡°Chelsea, let¡®s not talk about the clothes. Here¡®s what I think about my sister and brother¨Cinw¡®s


    situation. As part of my sister¡®s family, I stand by my sister¡®s decision to go halves on everything since


    Hank wants to go Dutch. He proposed the idea, so he should bear the consequences. Why should he


    get all the good and only pay his share while my sister does and covers for everything else?¡±

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    ¡°Of course, I have no problem if you want to be a ve to your husband, Chelsea. However, my sister


    is not one. Men and women are both equals in this day and age. There should be equality between


    spouses. No one is better than the other.


    ¡°It¡®s your choice to be under your husband¡®s thumb, but don¡®t force your values on my sister.


    ¡°Hank struck my sister first and bashed her real bad. My sister only retaliated to stay alive. She was


    acting out of self¨Cdefense. There¡®s no way my sister will apologize with gifts! You should be talking


    sense into Hank to apologize to my sister.¡±


    Serenity reflected indifference and assertiveness on her face without fear of offending Liberty¡®s inws.


    She added. ¡°You can send my sister back here if you think my sister spends money like water rather


    than earning it. Don¡®t ever use force on her. You might care about your son and brother, but I cherish


    my sister too.


    ¡°And one more thing My sister spent over a thousand bucks oli dothes the other day because I was


    bringing my husband to maret the family My sister wanted to get her family new clothes to presentable I


    was not all spent ofiterorli You can¡®t hold an isted indenit ay alise her


    ¡°It has been a while she my sister has anything new to


    wear after marrying into your family. Yet, you refuse to let the matter go. Sure, your family has been


    kind, but if that¡®s considered kind, the rest of us must be Mother Theresa then.¡±


    Serenity¡®s words got under the mother and daughter¡®s skin. Of course, they were livid beyond measure.


    They stood firm that they were right while Liberty was in the wrong


    ¡°God forbid my sister didn¡®t cook for one day. You were all over her, saying that it was like Hank didn¡®t


    have a wife. Well, if you think about it on the flip side, it¡®s like my sister doesn¡®t have a husband either.


    What¡®s the point of marriage when the husband can¡®t support his wife? He should marry his own family


    instead.


    ¡°Besides, it¡®s not like my sister doesn¡®t do anything. Mrs. Brown, you work your *ss off at your


    daughter¡®s ce. Do you think managing a home is easy?¡±


    Mrs. Brown opened her mouth. Yet, no words escaped her lips.


    She and her husband handled the chores, looked after the young ones, and tutored the kids with their


    homework at their daughter¡®s ce. Truth be told, it was no walk in the park. It was rather annoying,


    especially when the kids were so little. The children did not know any better and were naughty to mess


    up the house,


    Mrs. Brown could be tidying up at one corner while the


    kids scattered toys in another.


    The young children often cried and rolled on the ground fussing at every little thing that did not go their


    way. Caring for toddlers was the most challenging job ever. To be frank, Mrs. Brown would rather get a


    cleaning job than look after the children and run a house if she did not feel for her daughter. ¡°Mrs.


    Brown, don¡®t y dumb. You can¡®t expect my sister to give her everything unconditionally when you


    know it¡®s tough work. What makes you think my sister has it easy? Marriage requires effort from both


    the husband and the wife. It¡®s all about give and take. It doesn¡®t make sense for my sister to do all the


    giving while Hank just takes it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°As I said, you can send my sister back to me if you don¡®t feel she¡®s good enough for you. I can support


    her, but you can¡®t raise your hand at my sister. I¡®m willing to move past the matter since my sister


    fought back this time, but I won¡®t be so nice next time. That reminds me. You should know that I


    practice self¨Cdefense, so I know to hit where it hurts the most. You can forget what I just said if you


    think Hank can handle the consequences.¡±


    Serenity would not stop until Hank ended up in the hospital if she was fighting Hank!


    Hank should think twice before striking her sister again!


    ¡°Do you think anyone would want your sister after she


    leaves Hank? She¡®szy, fat, and a glutton. Hank can¡®t stand the sight of her. Ha! A divorce? Not even


    a senior citizen would want her once she bes a divorcee.¡±


    ¡°Chelsea!¡± Mrs. Brown cried before giving her daughter a p on the face.


    With Serenity giving her a death stare, Chelsea cowered


    and stopped yakking. However, nothing could stop Chelsea from rambling in her mind.


    ¡°Serenity, Chelsea was simply saying stuff without thinking. Of course, we don¡®t want to go down the


    divorce route because it¡®s better to reconcile the couple. It¡®s hurtful to talk about divorce and whatnot.


    Sonny is still young. He can¡®t grow up in a broken family.


    ¡°Yes, you¡®re right. Hank was wrong in this too. He shouldn¡®t have hit your sister no matter how angry he


    was. Couples shouldn¡®t go to bed angry. Tell your sister toe to our ce and bring your brother¨C


    inw home. They should work things out instead of arguing all the time.¡±

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156 ¡°I think, like us, you hope Liberty and Hank¡¯s rtionship will turn out fine. You know how


    couples are. They might have a tiny spat every now and then, but it will pass. Don¡¯t fuss about it too


    much.¡±


    Serenity uttered coldly, ¡°Did Hank break his legs or forget his way home? Why does my sister need to


    bring him home?¡±


    The Browns mighte down hard on her sister if Liberty went to their residence to bring Hank home.


    Besides, it would show that Liberty was admitting her fault. Serenity would never allow her sister to


    admit anything she had not done wrong.


    Hank was free to return home as he pleased. He could stay at his parents¡¯ ce for all she cared.


    Her sister could enjoy some peace and quiet in the house.


    ¡°Why are you being difficult?¡± Mrs. Brown told Serenity off.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Hank¡¯s not giving a dime to your sister for the living expenses so long as he¡¯s not living at his own


    home. Your sister can forget ever stepping in our house if she can support hersell.¡±


    With that, Mrs. Brown pulled her daughter along to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you and your sister can hold out!¡± Mrs. Brown yelled from the entrance.


    With a nk face, Serenity had to hold herself back from


    smashing stuff.


    Her sister married Mr. Wrong and got the worst inws in the world.


    It was said that before entering a marriage, women should get to know their men¡¯s character as well as


    finding out whether their families were decent human beings.


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re too nice. I would¡¯ve hit them with a broom if it were me. That was infuriating. I¡¯ve never


    seen shamelessness at this level. They could give your rtives a run for their money.¡±


    Jasmine barely had it together while listening to the conversation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t strike them since they didn¡¯t get violent, but I won¡¯t lose to a squabble. You¡¯re only wasting your


    emotions on these people if you get angry. Jasmine, you¡¯re single. You better open your eyes and have


    a thorough look at your future man and his family before getting married. You¡¯ll regret it if you marry the


    wrong man.¡±


    1


    Her sister gave her all to an undeserving guy. Now, Serenity could only hope that her sister would


    quickly make the decision to divorce Hank.


    Serenity¡¯s heart went out to her sister and her predicament. Serenity knew Liberty was sitting on a


    divorce and fallout because her sister had no confidence things would work out in her favor. It would be


    a bitter custody fight for Sonny if she were to separate from her husband now.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever marry into that kind of family. It¡¯s beyond absurd. All they talked about was subservience .


    Are they looking for a daughter-inw or a ve? They¡¯re treating your sister as a free nanny. The type


    that can¡¯t fight back when being bashed and beaten.


    ¡°Tch!¡±


    Jasmine said furiously, ¡°Liberty should look for a job now. Something more flexible. She can opt for a


    divorce once she has a job, an ie, and the means for a steady life. What¡¯s the point of keeping a


    man like your brother inw?¡±


    Hank was petty, stingy, abusive, and hung up about a subservient wife, Men like this should be dumped


    right away.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157 ¡°I¡¯ll have a talk with my sister. This can¡¯t go on. She¡¯ll only be treated like dirt.¡±


    Liberty would always be at a disadvantage without a source of ie.


    ¡°How about we ask your sister to work at our shop? I¡¯ll pay your sister¡¯s wages. You don¡¯t have to fork


    out the money. Liberty would be able to take care of Sonny too.


    That¡¯s an added bonus.¡±


    Jasmine had Liberty¡¯s interest at heart.


    Serenity sighed. ¡°My sister won¡¯te. She believes our business is not doing well because I run an


    online business for additional ie.¡±


    As a matter of fact, the shop was making a bit of profit.


    However, Liberty refused to make money out of Serenity, and no amount of words could persuade


    Liberty otherwise


    ¡°Liberty used to work in finance. I¡¯ll ask Shawn if Lowe Enterprise is hiring at the moment It¡¯d be great


    to get Liberty into my unde¡¯spany. Although thepany {an¡¯t Fonpare to York Corporation and


    Stone Group, it¡¯s a bag bustard Iturripluyero¡¯priks dial welfare aren¡¯t too tby


    ¡°Shawn could also look out for Liberty. Liberty had worked in her field for many years, so she¡¯s pretty


    experienced.¡±


    Serenity gave it a thought before inquiring, ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll be okay? It¡¯s been three years since her


    last job. She¡¯s been out of touch with society for thest few years, so she¡¯s starting over with her


    career. Shawn is still learning the ropes in his family¡¯s business. He¡¯s probably not in the position to


    give my sister a job.¡± ¡°Are you buying Shawn lunch this weekend? You can ask him if he can help out.


    I¡¯ll ask my uncle if he can¡¯t authorize the hiring.¡± Jasmine¡¯s uncle was the boss of Lowe Enterprise.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll ask Shawn for my sister. Thank you, Jasmine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. What are friends for? Your sister is my sister. I feel bad for the hardship Liberty¡¯s


    facing now. I want to help her to be independent. Women should be self -reliant instead of relying too


    much on men.¡±


    Jasmine learned a lot from Liberty¡¯s marriage.


    Although Jasmine got money in the bank and would certainly marry into her own social ss, she was


    not going to live at the mercy of her man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself about it. Liberty¡¯s all but useless. Her career¡¯s only put on hold by a child and


    marriage.


    She¡¯ll find sess and newfound confidence once she¡¯s out of this fix.


    ¡°But you should urge Liberty to go on a diet. She should look after herself. She can¡¯t count on people to


    be nice when she doesn¡¯t treat herself right.¡±


    Jasmine always put herself first. Even Serenity would spare no expenses to get the best skincare for


    the upkeep of her appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a good talk with my sister tonight.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Serenity believed her sister should cut down the pounds too. Liberty stood at five feet three, and


    weighed ny pounds before marriage. She was now at two hundred pounds.


    Her sister should shed pounds not just for her outward beauty, but also for her own health.


    Liberty ate a lot for breakfast, lunch, and dinner, plus snacks in between. Her waistline had grown due


    to theck of exercise too.


    Serenity found pleasure in eating too, but she stayed active to watch her figure.


    ¡°Maybe I should talk to my sister now.¡±


    Pulling out her phone, Serenity was about to call her sister when her plione rang. It was Zachary. ¡°Mr.


    York.¡±

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Out of habit, Zachary took a moment of silence before asking, ¡°Has the Brown family left? Did they do


    anything excessive?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡®t do anything overboard , but they did say a lot of nasty stuff. I was so angry I nearly beat


    them up. They¡®re just as ridiculous as my rtives. All they did was me my sister and say it was my


    sister¡®s fault. They want my sister to go to their ce and apologize to Hank with gifts. As if that¡®s going


    to happen!¡±


    The mention of the Browns saw a rise in Serenity¡®s blood pressure. Before she knew it, Serenity clicked


    her tongue on the phone and quickly realized how embarrassingly she behaved. She said, ¡°I got too


    angry, Mr. York. I hope you didn¡®t mind mynguage.¡±


    Zachary replied tenderly, ¡°Did you have a stern word with them? You should chase them out with a


    broom. They had the audacity to tell your sister to apologize when she was a victim of abuse.¡±


    ¡°I roasted them to kingdome, and they fled the scene. Jasmine took out the broom, but I thought I


    should keep it together since we¡®re civilized human beings. I didn¡®t chase them out with the broom.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Zachary was tempted tough.


    Serenity was not a tolerant person, but she put up with it for the sake of her sister¡®s future and before


    her sister made a decision. It was hard on Serenity.


    ¡°Where is your brother¨Cinw working?¡±


    Zachary intended to ring up the boss of thatpany to give Hank some extra attention.


    That was, of course, only if he knew the boss of thepany.


    ¡°Waltham Electronics. It¡®s arge¨Cscalepany of over three thousand employees that manufactures


    mainly electronic parts. My sister and Hank joined thepany straight out of college. My sister was in


    the finance department and worked her way up to be the finance director before getting hitched. ¡°She¡®s


    so gullible to trust Hank. She quit her job after marriage and stayed at home to ready herself for


    pregnancy. Her pregnancy and time with the baby took three years away from her career while Hank


    climbed thedder to be a manager with his own secretary.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, do you know anyone from Waltham Electronics?¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°¡­I don¡®t know anyone, but I¡®ve heard about thispany.¡±


    York Corporation had a subsidiarypany that produced electronic parts too. It shared the same field


    as


    Waltham Electronics, so that would make them rivals.


    Zachary did not run the subsidiarypany, but its managing director would have the information on


    Waltham Electronics on his desk should he ask for it.


    ¡°Let me know if you need my help.¡±


    Zachary adjusted his tie. It was the tie Serenity gave him.


    Although it was her thank¨Cyou gift for his help, Serenity bought the tie with her money. Zachary would


    put on clothes that she gave him. He nned to carry the miniature nt into the office after lunch so


    that everybody could see it. They would get online to buy Serenity¡®s crafts without him spreading the


    word.


    Callum had rmended the handicraft to everybody before, so he trusted they would increase traffic


    to Serenity¡®s online business.


    Zachary¡®s silent publicity effort would have a way better effect than Callum¡®s.


    ¡°I will handle what I can. I¡®m good without your help for now. Oh, I want to ask you a favor if you can


    help though. Is your finance department hiring at the moment? My sister wants to pick her career back


    up. It¡®ll give her the confidence to go about the future.¡±


    After a brief silence, Zachary responded apologetically,¡± I¡®m sorry, Serenity. I can¡®t help you with this.


    Our finance


    department is at full capacity now.¡± Even if York Corporation was hiring, Zachary was not going to ce


    his sister-inw in thepany. He would blow his cover. ¡°It¡®s okay. I was only asking. My sister has


    the experience, so I believe she can find a job and regain her confidence when she decides to return to


    the workce.¡± Serenity believed in her sister¡®s capabilities.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Zachary said all the right words to console Serenity even if he did not believe them himself.


    Although he was in a high position , Zachary knew that the requirement had grown stricter when it


    came to talent acquisition. Liberty had been out of touch with society for three years, and even if she


    had experience, her skills would be rusty. It probably would not be easy for Liberty to find a job.


    ¡°Are you at work? Carry on with your work. I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zachary waited for Serenity to disconnect the call.


    After the conversation with her husband , Serenity gave her sister a call to n for her future. Serenity


    only ended the call when it was time for Liberty to start cooking. With her phone almost out of battery,


    Serenity pulled out a charger for her phone.


    As afternoon drew close, Zachary phoned the Wiltspoon Hotel¡¯s manager to prepare two sets of lunch.


    He also ordered a few extra apanying dishes to be delivered to Bookit, a bookshop near


    Wiltspoon High School,


    The lunch was for Serenity. Considering that Jasmine was in the shop, and the girls were best friends,


    Zachary ordered for Jasmine too. It was also a good way to get into Ms. Sox¡¯s good grace, so she


    could speak well of him in


    front of Serenity.


    Despite being taken aback by Zachary¡¯s instruction, the manager dared not question it and did as he


    was told.


    Serenity had just finished dealing with the afternoon madness when she received a special lunch


    delivery from her man.


    The manager of Wiltspoon Hotel drove himself and hand delivered the lunch to the shop. When he


    arrived, there were students browsing for learning materials while Serenity was holding her phone to


    order food delivery.


    Serenity and Jasmine watched in a daze as the manager entered the shop with a basket in hand.


    ¡°May I ask? Are you Ms. Serenity ?¡± The manager asked politely.


    His gaze fell on Serenity. For some reason , his gut was telling him that the girl was Ms. Serenity.


    ¡°Yes, I am. And you are?¡± Serenity replied and asked the man to identify himself in return as she had


    never seen him before.


    As he ced the basket on the cash register, the manager quickly tidied up the surrounding area


    before retrieving the packed dishes from the basket to disy. Thest toe out were two tters


    of sliced fruits. They wereplimentary desserts from the hotel.


    The manager had no idea who Ms. Serenity was, but all he needed to know was that she was


    someone Mr. York cared about. Otherwise, Mr. York would not put in the personal call to him. The


    complimentary fruit tters were the most expensive and best fruits the hotel had.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Serenity and Jasmine looked at the man all confused. Why was there a food delivery when they had


    not ordered any takeout? The food looked pretty sumptuous though, and it came with dessert. Most


    importantly , they could not tell where the delivery came from since the delivery person did not wear a


    uniform bearing any logos.


    ¡°Ms. Serenity, I¡¯m the manager of Wiltspoon Hotel. I received a call from Mr. York not too long ago. He


    ordered two lunch sets to be delivered to you. Mr. York has made the payment, so please enjoy your


    meal. Please rate us five stars if you feel our food is to your liking.¡±


    Oh, so Zachary ordered the takeout for them.


    It was surprising to find the hotel manager hand delivered the lunch order.


    Tilting her head, Jasmine looked at her best friend with a smile on her face and envy in her eyes.


    It was rather thoughtful of Mr. York. He was bing increasingly nicer to her best friend.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Perhaps it would not be long before Serenity and Zachary turn into a real couple and live happily ever


    after.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Serenity thanked the hotel manager and saw him off at the door. She


    watched as the manager got into the car and drove away before heading


    into the shop.


    As there were two lunch sets, the other share was without a doubt for Jasmine.


    By the time Serenity got back in, Jasmine had washed her hands and was seated behind the cash


    register. With her best friend approaching, she said with a smile, ¡°Come on and eat. The Wiltspoon


    Hotel is a seven¨Cstar hotel. We tried their food at the dinner party thest time. I couldn¡®t stop thinking


    about the delicious food after I got home.


    ¡°Thanks to you, I finally get to relive the taste.¡±


    Jasmine shoved the cutlery into Serenity¡®s hands whileplimenting Zachary with glee, ¡°I can¡®t


    believe Mr. York can be so thoughtful. He bought you lunch and had it delivered to you. He must feel


    bad that you¡®ve been having takeout for lunch.


    ¡°Serenity, Mr. York has a lot of redeeming qualities. Although he has his guard up and signed a six¨C


    month


    contract with you, he might trash the agreement and be lifelong partners with you once you two


    spend some time together. Think about it.¡±


    Serenity burst outughing . ¡°You¡®ve already taken his side after he bought you lunch. I get along with


    him, but it doesn¡®t look like our rtionship is going to advance from here.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not someone who can be bought with a single meal. Besides, you¡®re my best friend. No matter


    what happens or the circumstances, I will always be on your side. Compared to your brother¨Cinw,


    would you dare say that Mr. York is not one of the good guys?¡±


    The pair dug in and discussed the quality of men.


    ¡°My brother¨Cinw used to be so good to my sister. His attitude changed for the worst ever since


    Sonny was born.¡±


    Human beings were fickle¨Cminded.


    Serenity and Zachary had only been married for a month, so they were not very familiar with each other


    yet. She still had a lot to learn about Zachary. They had not reached the stage to put themselves out


    there, showing their ws and strengths to one another.


    ¡°I think Mr. York is not like your brother¨Cinw. Mr. York¡®s strict, aloof, and gentlemanlike. Once you


    bag that kind of man, you can forget ever leaving his side. He¡®ll spoil you to the moon and back for


    sure.¡±


    Serenity grinned without a word.


    Nevertheless, Serenity was happy that Zachary delivered her a bountiful and delicious lunch. Before


    digging in, she snapped a photo and posted it on Facebook with the caption: (Special delivery from the


    husband.)


    Considering that she and Zachary kept their marriage under wraps, Serenity did not make the post


    visible to friends who were in the dark about her marriage.


    After lunch, Serenity saw off thest few students before calling Zachary.


    Zachary happened to be at the Wiltspoon Hotel for a luncheon with a few clients, where he could


    discuss business over lunch.


    With an iing call from Serenity, Zachary excused himself apologetically to the few CEOs, ¡°I need


    to take a call.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest, Mr. York.¡± The CEOs dly gestured for Zachary to go ahead.


    Having closed a deal with York Corporation, the CEOs were in the best of moods. They enjoyed a few


    bites and chatted while Zachary got up to take the call elsewhere. One of the CEOs asked Josh, who


    was also there, ¡°Mr. York¡®s outfit today doesn¡®t seem to be his usual attire.¡±


    Those with keen eyes picked up on Zachary¡®s change in his clothingbel


    Josh replied with a smile, ¡°Good catch, Mr. Williams. It¡®s indeed different. Um¡­ A girl, who he¡®s a little


    interested in, gave him the suit.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Surprised, the few CEOs immediately asked Josh, ¡°Mr. Bucham, does Mr. York have someone he


    likes? Do you know who the lucky girl is?¡±


    Fancy that. Even Zachary had a shot at love. The probability was slim to none.


    ¡°Shh¡­ You gotta keep it a secret or Mr. York will reproach me for being nosy and a bbermouth. Mr.


    York hasn¡®t fallen in love yet. He¡®s merely a bit interested in the girl. Judging by his character, Mr. York


    will tell the whole world once he¡®s fallen head over heels with a girl.¡±


    Mr. York would put the word out there so admirers like Elisa would not harass him.


    The CEOs nodded their heads.


    It was good enough for them to find out that Mr. York was interested in girls. It got one of the CEOs


    thinking as he had a daughter who had reached marrying age.


    Since Mr. York was a straight guy, the CEO intended to bring his daughter along to observe during


    business discussions at York Corporation. Who knows? His daughter might catch Mr. York¡®s attention.


    The girl, who Mr. York had shown interest in, had not been formally introduced as his girlfriend.


    It was a fairpetition.


    Having no idea that his right¨Chand man had betrayed him, Zachary was delighted to get a call from his


    wife. A smile stered across his face. Of course, he kept his tone t and deep when talking to


    Serenity, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I just called to check in on you. Are you having a break? Am I bothering you?¡±


    Serenity was worried her call might be untimely since it was midday break.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡®m having my lunch.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Serenity added. ¡°Why are you having ate lunch? I know things can be


    busy at work, but you must remember to have your meals on time. Don¡®t starve yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    It was not the first time anyone showed Zachary concern, but Serenity¡®s thoughtful words gave him the


    warmest tingles.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. York, thank you for sending me lunch. The food was amazing. The dessert was fresh too.¡±


    The service of a major hotel was nothing short of impable.


    Zachary still reflected no emotions in his voice. ¡°I have ate lunch meeting at the Wiltspoon Hotel. You


    order takeout every day and it¡®s not the best thing to eat


    excessively, so I ordered a few dishes and had the manager arrange for delivery.


    ¡°Try and refrain from ordering takeout. If you like, I can arrange for daily food delivery from the hotel.¡±


    Zachary could put his trust in the hotel under hispany¡®s gship.


    Besides, he personally made the call to organize the whole thing. It was safer for Serenity to eat it than


    the takeout she ordered.


    ¡°Jasmine and I would get groceries and cook if we had time. We order takeout when we¡®re busy. Don¡®t


    make it a daily arrangement. The Wiltspoon Hotel is the best hotel in the city. The food is heavenly, but


    I¡®m sure it¡®s expensive. It¡®s fine to enjoy the hotel meals once in a while, but we can¡®t afford to have


    them every single day.¡±


    Zachary might be well¨Cpaid, but at the end of the day, he was working for somebody else.


    Serenity took home a monthly ie of around twenty thousand dors. With her online business


    booming this month, her earnings went up by a lot to an estimate of thirty thousand bucks.


    Although she earned more, Serenity would not waste her money unnecessarily. She saved 70% of her


    ie every month, either keeping it in the bank or investing in low risk wealth management products.


    Zachary paused before answering, ¡°Try to cook your own meals. Don¡®t order takeout anymore. I¡®m


    going to have


    food delivered to your shop if you get into the habit of ordering takeout. At worst, I¡®ll spend all my


    money on food.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡®ll buy groceries at the supermarket near our ce to bring to the shop. I¡®ll make my own


    food instead of eating out. Don¡®t send me food from the hotel every day. We can¡®t afford the hefty price.


    Although we eat to live, it¡®s excessive to spend all your wages on food.¡±


    Zachary remained silent.


    In her eyes, he was only an ordinary wage earner. Even though Serenity knew he was a white¨Ccor


    worker, she had no clue about the figure of his sry. She was trying to save him money in case she


    ate him out of the house and home.


    It was clear that she was not a money¨Chungry woman.


    In fact, Zachary realized he was wrong about Serenity going after his money after spending a good


    deal of time with her.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162 ¡°I got my sry today. I¡¯ll wire you the living expensester. Spend it on food and


    everything necessary. Don¡¯t be too frugal,¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We still have a chunk of change left from the hundred thousand dors you gave me thest


    time. We kept our household expenditures low, so not much of the money was used.¡±


    The furniture took away tens of thousands, but that was a one-time purchase.


    The remaining dozens of thousands couldst the household for several months. Besides, Serenity


    was not going to spend his money all the time.


    ¡°Just save the unused portion. Men can be extravagant with their spending. Just keep the money that


    I¡¯ve wired to you. It can serve as an emergency fund. Otherwise, I¡¯ll burn through all my money.¡±


    Serenity gave it a thought before answering, ¡°Alright then.¡±


    She would keep a record of all the transactions.


    The money Zachary wired to her every month would be saved and put in writing. It would be easy to


    divide the


    money when they were to go down with the divorce.


    ¡°Mr. York, I shouldn¡¯t keep you from your work any longer.¡±


    ¡°I might be homete tonight. Just leave the door unlocked for me. No need to wait up.¡± Serenity had


    never stayed up to wait for his return. Still, Zachary had to bring that up.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Without another word, Serenity hung up the call.


    Zachary knew where Serenity stood. She did not care whether he was home early orte.


    Sigh. This was part of the agreement they signed. She was not allowed to get involved in his affairs.


    After having a moment to himself, Zachary transferred twenty thousand bucks to her mobile device.


    Serenity epted the transaction.


    With Serenity taking the money, Zachary found himself


    in a better mood.


    It was only natural that the husband brought home the bacon while the wife spent the money.


    Serenity slumped over the cash register for a quick nap.


    She got some shuteye before pulling out her tools and materials to start on her craftwork.


    Sometimeter, a car was heard pulling up outside. As the


    clicking of high heels ensued , Serenity turned her head toward the noise.


    ¡°Ms. Stone?¡± Serenity cried in surprise. It was Elisa.


    Elisa nned to go on a beach vacation with her mother when Serenity suddenly came to mind. She


    thought about catching up with Serenity before the holidays since Serenity left asting impression on


    her. Elisa could not help but want to get closer to Serenity.


    LILI


    ¡°I finally found you.¡±


    Elisa handed over a bag. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to contact me, but I didn¡¯t get it. I found this ce


    through your absurd rtives. This is a little something for you.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was an expensive skincare set.


    Serenity epted the bag of skincare without a fuss. She said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Ms.


    Stone. You¡¯re wee to visit me, but you didn¡¯t have to get me a gift.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me being blunt. I bought extra, but I didn¡¯t need that many, so I brought you a set.¡±


    In fact, Elisa just bought the gift. She made up the story in case Serenity would not ept the


    expensive gift. Elisa did not want Serenity to feel like she needed to return the favor


    It was only a skincare set. Sure, it might be costly to ordinary people, but it did not cost much in Elisa¡¯s


    eyes.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163 ¡°Serenity, did you make these? They¡¯re beautiful.¡± Elisaplimented Serenity¡¯s


    handicraft.


    Picking up a newly made maneki ¨C neko for a closer look, Elisa praised, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so pretty.¡± ¡°I can


    give you a few if you like, Ms. Stone. They¡¯re not worth much though.¡±


    ¡°I love them. I love them a lot.¡±


    Elisa nodded her head incessantly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She then asked, ¡°Do you sell these, Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. I have an online business, selling these knick knacks. Sales have been pretty good, and this


    month has been the best month yet.¡±


    Elisa replied with a smile, ¡°Send me the link to your online businesster. I¡¯ll share it on Facebook to


    drum up your business. They¡¯re really beautiful.¡±


    Having learned of Serenity¡¯s business, Elisa was more than happy to advertise Serenity¡¯s products. If a


    woman of her standards found Serenity¡¯s crafts appealing, others were bound to love her creations too.


    Those who might not share the same aesthetics would also help with Serenity¡¯s business since Elisa


    spoke for the products.


    Elisa¡¯s presence carried weight among the upper crust in Wiltspoon after all.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Stone. I appreciate it.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Serenity offered Elisa a seat while she poured Elisa a ss of water.


    After a brief exchange, Serenity inquired, ¡°Why the sudden visit? Do you need help with anything?¡¯


    Of course, Serenity did not think there was anything she could help Elisa with since thetter was the


    heiress of Stone Group It was hard for Serenity to imagine that just a few days ago, her best friend was


    talking to her about the scandal between the heir of the Yorks and Elisa. Several dayster, Elisa came


    looking for her. It was as if they had been friends for years.


    Fate brought them together. Serenity was in disbelief of her good luck.


    It was an unlikely urrence to befriend a true heiress like Elisa, and even Jasmine whose family


    owned tens of millions in assets. Yet, Serenity, an ordinary citizen, crossed paths with them.


    Serenity decided to get two lottery tickets on her way home tonight. She might hit the jackpot and win


    millions.


    Elisa answered with a grin, ¡°There¡¯s always a reason to


    visit, right? Yes, I need your help with something.¡±


    Serenity looked at Elisa, waiting for her to speak.


    The way Serenity saw it, Elisa had everything going ¨C she had the looks, the bearings, the figure, and


    social status. Serenity bet Elisa would look cute together with the heir of the Yorks. However, Serenity


    had never met the heir, so she had no idea what he looked like.


    The heir of the Yorks wasughty and aloof. He must be a hunk for Elisa to go crazy over him.


    Serenity wondered to herself, ¡®Who¡¯s the better looking between the heir of the Yorks and my man?¡¯


    The Yorks were one big family some centuries ago.


    ¡°Serenity, we made the trending news on Twitter, so you know what was up with me, and I know what


    went on in your life. I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Don¡¯tugh at me. I came to talk to you about Mr. York. You


    know that I like him a lot. I¡¯ve had a crush on him for many years. I¡¯ve thought about giving up, but I


    can¡¯t just put my feelings aside. I might as well profess my feelings to him and try to win his heart.


    ¡°We¡¯re both single and avable anyway. I¡¯m notmitting a fault, a crime, or something immoral to


    chase after him, but no one supports me. My sister-inw started off on my side, but she switched


    sides after my brother told her oil,


    ¡°We have only met, but we clicked immediately. I think of you as my friend, so I came to pour my heart


    out to you. Am I wrong to love somebody? What¡¯s wrong with pursuing him?¡± Elisa was in distress.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Not only was Elisa¡¯s family against her courting Zachary, but her best friends also persuaded her to let


    it go, saying that it was not an easy pursuit with Zachary. Besides, her family and the Yorks were rivals


    in business.


    Only Serenity encouraged her to go for it.


    Elisa clung to Serenity, deeming thetter to be her confidante.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go after Mr. York despite his brilliance if he had a wife or girlfriend. I¡¯m a good catch, so I


    don¡¯t need to steal someone else¡¯s man. The fact is that he¡¯s single. Now that I¡¯ve found the one, I


    must put it into action and try. Even if nothinges out of it, I won¡¯t regret trying.¡±


    Elisa let it all out of her chest.


    Serenity had caught wind about Elisa¡¯s haughtiness, but she had the means to be lofty, spoiled, and


    willful after all. All Serenity saw in Elisa was an ordinary lovesick girl.


    It appeared to Serenity that Elisa was in a positive frame of mind,


    Elisa had a non distorted outlook on life.


    Serenity had overheard some gossip about Mr. York when she apanied her best friend to the


    dinner party the other night Serenity knew that the man had been single.


    The heir of the Yorks always had bodyguards around him to stop any young women from getting close.


    He never gave any young women a chance. Nevertheless, Elisa was bold to profess her feelings


    publicly and became the talk of the town together with Mr. York.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t wrong, Ms. Stone. Everybody has the right to go after true love. As you said, Mr. York is


    single without a girlfriend in sight. You¡¯re single without a boyfriend too. It¡¯s not illegal or against


    morality and ethics for you to woo him. It¡¯s normal for you to act this way.¡±


    Elisa bobbed her head.


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re the first person ever to give me the green light to woo Mr. York.¡± Serenity smiled,


    realizing, atst, the reason Elisa came to look for her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    El¨ªsa wanted to confide in the one person who took her side and stood behind her when she could not


    get the support of her friends and family.


    ¡°Serenity, have you ever dated anyone?¡±


    ¡°Me? I saw a guy once during college. The rtionship kind of fizzled out when we walked different


    paths after graduation¡±


    Many student couples ended their rtionship and went


    their separate ways after graduating from school,


    Such was the case with Serenity and her first love.


    ¡°Um¡­ Who went after who? Do you have experience making the first move on men? Teach me a few


    tricks of your own.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°Hm¡­ It was more of puppy love for my first rtionship. It ended as soon as it


    began. It wasn¡¯t the case of who initiated the rtionship. We started seeing each other. Then we


    developed feelings for each other and grew close.


    ¡°We went to the mall and enjoyed good meals at the restaurants. We graduated before we could even


    hold hands. We split up and went our own way after that.¡±


    Elisa was dumbstruck for a moment before she found her voice. ¡°That¡¯s terrible , Serenity. The


    rtionship ended before you could hold hands. It¡¯s like it ended before it started.¡±


    ¡°It was regrettable. My dating experience has been nk since graduation.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be single with you.¡±


    Serenity burst intoughter. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything bad about being single. I have my freedom.


    Family bes your responsibility when you get married. It¡¯s not as good as being single.¡±


    Just like her sister


    Although Serenity was no longer single, she signed a contract with Zachary. It was a marriage of


    convenience. Since they were not to disclose their marriage to anyone, Serenity felt her life now was


    no different than her singlehood.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165 ¡°Girls chasing after boys is really not that different from guys chasing after girls. Invest in


    his interest and hang in there. Your efforts will see you through . He¡¯s bound to say yes if you keep


    asking him out.¡±


    Elisa gave it a thought before replying, ¡°I know I should persevere and stick with it. To be honest, my


    sister-inw initiated the first move on my brother. I saw the whole thing. My brother was like Mr. York


    at the time ¨C lofty, detached, and unconcerned.


    ¡°My sister-inw was all over my brother every day and eventually wore my brother down with her


    persistence. There was a time my sister-inw wanted to give up and stopped turning up anywhere


    near my brother. The surprising thing was that my brother got used to her being around. Her absence


    and intention to back out of his life turned him to being more forward with his feelings.


    ¡°Now my brother¡¯s known in Wiltspoon for worshiping the ground his wife walks on.¡±


    Elisa was most envious of her brother and sister-inw¡¯s marriage. It started off tough when her sister-


    inw went after her brother, just like what Elisa was experiencing now. However, her brother got it bad


    for her sister-inw thereafter,


    After marriage, her brother remained crazy about her sister-inw.


    It never urred to Serenity that the wife of Stone Group¡¯s CEO initiated the courtship and won her


    man¡¯s heart in the end. Serenity said with a smile. ¡°Your sister inw is a sessful example. You


    should get the know how from her.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t help me now because my brother told her not to. She tried to fight for me, but since my


    family won¡¯t budge, my sister-inw simply went with the flow.¡±


    Serenity gave Elisa a sympathetic look.


    An heiress of a wealthy family probably did not have much of a say in her marriage.


    Serenity heard that many marriages among the rich and powerful were arranged.


    ¡°What does he like? You could give him that as a gift every day. The way to a man¡¯s heart is through


    his stomach. Present him with different food every day. Keep going even if he shuts you out and


    embarrasses you. He might ept you one day.


    ¡°You mentioned that your brother got used to having your sister-inw around. He only realized he


    couldn¡¯t be without her when your sister-inw walked away. Well, isn¡¯t that an idea too?


    ¡°You could also create some intentional coincidences.


    Wait for him along one of his usual routes and y the damsel in distress or something. He¡¯ll help you


    so long as his heart isn¡¯t made of stone. That should give you a chance to get on with him.¡±


    Serenity gave Elisa a few suggestions that she believed were useful, showing her how to go about


    having some alone time with Mr. York through intentional encounters.


    She believed their feelings could be developed once the pair got together.


    Of course, there was something called love at first sight too. Nevertheless, not everyone could feel the


    butterflies in their stomach at first encounters.


    Elisa believed Serenity was on to something.


    She uttered gratefully, ¡°Thank you for the advice. I¡¯ll reward you handsomely if I ever marry into the


    York family and be Mrs. York one day.¡±


    Serenity grinned. ¡°You can just invite me to the wedding.¡±


    The upper crust would hold the wedding reception at the finest hotel. Serenity was all about the food.


    ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll be my maid of honor should I win Mr. York¡¯s heart.¡±


    ¡°You go, girl! I¡¯ll be waiting to be your maid of honor.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Serenity cheered Elisa on, giving her support and encouragement


    ¡°Okay. I can do it. I¡¯ll snag the man!¡± ¡°Um¡­ Can I be honest with you about something?¡±


    Elisa answered, ¡°¡­ What? Are you telling me you¡¯ve been dishonest with me?¡±


    Serenity responded with a smile, ¡°Well, no. I¡¯ve read the gossip about you and Mr. York. The tabloids


    painted you as a spoiled and willful person who isn¡¯t the easiest to get along with. I can¡¯t say I know


    you well enough since you and I had only just met. You might want to change for the better if that¡¯s the


    media¡¯s depiction of you. Perhaps Mr. York¡¯s put off by that type of girl.¡±

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Elisa was rendered speechless.


    Was she bratty and willful?


    Come to think of it, Elisa had to admit that she did act like a spoiled brat.


    It wasrgely because she was the apple of the Stones¡® eye. Her family¡®s love did not give her a stuck¨C


    up attitude, but Elisa was not the easiest person to get along with. She would not hesitate to kick out


    anyone who had gotten on her list of dislikes if she found them hanging around her.


    She had no consideration for other people¡®s feelings.


    Even her rtives were not spared from her wrath.


    It took a while before Elisa gratefully said to Serenity,¡° Thank you for telling me this, Serenity. No one


    ever talked to me about changing my bad behavior.¡±


    Serenity thought to herself, ¡®Who would say something so blunt to your face?¡®


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She made a bold suggestion because she did not belong in Elisa¡®s circle. Besides, Elisa saw Serenity


    as her love guru.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Having woken up from her afternoon nap, Jasmine came


    out when she overheard Serenity talking with someone. She rubbed her eyes when she saw Elisa. Oh,


    it was a stranger.


    Nevertheless , there was just something familiar about the girl. Jasmine felt like she had seen the girl


    somewhere before.


    Jasmine had never met Elisa in person. The only reason she found Elisa familiar was because Jasmine


    had seen a photograph of Elisa online.


    While gossiping about Mr. York and Elisa , Jasmine had once told her best friend that the pair were a


    good match for each other.


    ¡°You¡®re up, Jasmine.¡± Serenity beckoned her best friend over and introduced her to Elisa. ¡°Ms. Stone,


    this is my best friend and partner of this shop, Jasmine.¡± Elisa did not hit it off with Jasmine as she did


    with Serenity, but out of respect for Serenity, she magnanimously nodded at Jasmine as a greeting.


    Jasmine froze the moment she found out that the proud and beautiful woman turned out to be the sister


    of Stone Group¡®s CEO who had been fearlessly asking Mr. York out.


    Her opened jaw and wide eyes amused Elisa.


    While Elisa clicked with Serenity and was willing to share her secrets, she mmed up in the presence


    of others. With Jasmine up from her nap, Elisa got up and excused


    herself.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, this maneki¨Cneko is for you.¡± Serenity gave Elisa the maneki¨Cneko intended for Zachary.


    She and Zachary were married, so it should not matter if she were to dy her gift to Zachary by a few


    days.


    Elisa happily epted the gift and asked for the link to Serenity¡®s online business. As Serenity


    wrapped the lucky cat in a gift bag, Elisa said, ¡°I¡®ll be going away to the beach for a holiday with my


    mom in the afternoon. We have a beachfront estate there and lots of fresh seafood to eat. I¡¯ll bring you


    some when Ie back.¡±


    Serenity loved seafood too much to miss out on it. ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Now Serenity was Elisa¡®s kind of gal. Serenity would readily ept and reject gifts depending on


    whether the gift was to her liking or necessity. There was no mincing or pretense getting in the way.


    Serenity was forting with her emotions and intentions.


    Elisa wanted Serenity as a friend for sure!


    In fact, Elisa was not a snob. She was willing to befriend anybody who she got along with, regardless of


    ss and status. She was quite like Grandma May in that sense.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167 Once Elisa was gone, Jasmine asked curiously, ¡°Seren, how did you know Ms. Stone?


    She even came to the shop to look for you.¡±


    Serenity told Jasmine the whole story about Elisa gging her e¨Cbike down and sending Elisa to York


    Corporation.


    Jasmine replied after a pause, ¡°Really?¡±


    Props to Elisa for her courage and tenacity to go after the heir of the York.


    ¡°I think Ms. Stone isn¡®t as unreasonable as described in the rumors. She¡®s only haughty because of her


    upbringing. She hasn¡®t lost perspective on life though. While she loves Mr. York, she said she wouldn¡®t


    ask Mr. York out if he was taken.¡±


    Elisa¡®s pride kept her froming in between someone else¡®s rtionship


    Jasmine concurred , ¡°She sounds like a great gal. We¡®re not in her circle, so we wouldn¡®t know her true


    character without engaging with her. The rumors can¡®t be trustedpletely. Sometimes, seeing is not


    believing either, let alone hearsays.¡±


    Since Elisa held prestige in ss, many who were jealous of her might spread the word that she was


    obnoxious,


    bossy, and rude.


    Elisa¡®s visit did not affect Serenity whatsoever.


    She kept to her routine while Jasmine started to wear Serenity down about attending Mrs. so¨Cand¨Cso¡®s


    birthday party with her.


    ¡°The party will be held at the Dawsons¡® mansion. The Dawsons are neighbors with my aunt. Plus, they


    do business together. My aunt wouldn¡®t ask me to tag along if it weren¡®t because she had a good


    rtionship with the family. Come with me, Seren. My aunt is trying to set me up with her neighbor¡®s


    oldest son.¡± Jasmine vaguely remembered the Dawsons¡® son. Since she often spent time at her aunt¡®s


    ce, Jasmine had met the neighbors.


    The young heir of the Dawson family was plump and mediocre at best when it came to looks. No one


    would do


    a double¨Ctake at the man on the streets if he was not born into wealth and power.


    Not everybody in higher society had a pretty face.


    ¡°Mrs. Lowe¡®s taking you to fix you up for a date. Why should Ie along? It¡®s different this time. It¡®s


    Mrs. Dawson¡®s birthday party. I¡®m not going.¡±


    Serenity would not budge, refusing to apany her best friend to another party.


    There would be many at the event, but less than a handful


    whom Serenity would know. She would only go there for the food. Although she was a foodie, it did not


    mean she would bury her face in food all the time. Serenity did not want to embarrass herself either.


    The upper crust would not be caught dead stuffing their face, unlike her.


    ¡°You¡®re my best friend. Come and check out the guy for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt will see if the guy is a good fit for you without my help. Mrs. Lowe has more experience


    anyway. She¡®s been through it all. Not to mention, you¡®re her niece. She¡®ll only want the best for you.


    You should give it a go since she intends to set you up with the Dawsons¡® son.


    ¡°It¡®s better than the so¨Ccalled fine men your mom introduced you to.¡±


    Jasmine responded, ¡°The guy isn¡®t good¨Clooking at all. He¡®s short and fat. He¡®s still single at thirty¨Cfive


    years old because he doesn¡®t have the looks. For that reason, Mrs. Dawson is growing anxious and


    has be less fussy about marrying in the same social ss.


    ¡°My aunt saw it as a chance for me to marry up. She doesn¡®t have my best interest at heart. I don¡®t


    want to go. My aunt even called my mom, so both of them can gang up on me. I had no choice but to


    give in to their request. My mom has been nagging now more than ever about us being at the same


    age, but you¡®re married while I¡®m still


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    single. Is it wrong to be single at twenty¨Cfive?¡±


    It really put Jasmine on the spot.


    It was not like she was thirty¨Cfive. Yet, her mother and aunt kept badgering her about tying the knot.


    Her mother was not as pushy before Serenity got hitched. Now that Serenity said goodbye to


    singlehood, everything Jasmine did seemed wrong in her mother¡®s eyes. Jasmine¡®s mother could find


    fault even in the air that she breathed. She believed she could forget ever finding peace until she


    started dating.


    ¡°So, you don¡®t like the Dawsons¡® son because he¡®s ugly.¡±


    Serenity believed it was not all about social ss for Mrs. Lowe. Character was important too. Jasmine


    was her niece no matter what. Mrs. Lowe would not push her niece to a terrible man unless she wanted


    to break ties with Jasmine¡®s family.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168 Jasmine pursed her lips. ¡°He¡®s a little ugly. I¡®m scared that my baby will turn out hideous if


    I marry an ugly man. Your situation is the best. Since you and your husbands have the looks, your baby


    will turn out beautiful.¡±


    She would rather marry a motivated wage earner like her best friend. So what if Mr. York was not born


    with a silver spoon? He worked hard to get to a senior white¨Ccor position at York Corporation.


    Anyone who could get into the York Corporation¡®s headquarters was an elite among elites.


    Serenity replied after a brief pause , ¡°You should spend less time on your chick lits. I think you read too


    much and now you imagine yourself meeting a young, handsome, and rich CEO like the female


    characters in your books. The young CEO only has eyes and the hots for the leadingdy. Jasmine ,


    that¡®s all fiction. Where are you going to find that many young CEOs in real life?


    ¡°The CEO of York Corporation is young, but he took over the family business that has been around for


    years. How can other menpete with a man who was born with a silver spoon? I¡®m sure you know


    meeting a CEO like Mr. York is impossible, let alone chasing him.¡±


    Jasmine opened her mouth to justify her thoughts, but no words escaped her lips.


    She had nothing to say.


    Anybody would love to be the leadingdy of a romance novel


    Nevertheless , Jasmine was not trying to bag some big ¨C shot CEO. She did not have a thing for that


    kind of man.


    ¡°Seren, please go with me one more time.¡±


    ¡°Not happening.¡±


    ¡°Are we still friends, Seren?¡±


    Serenity did not bother to pick her head up. ¡°We are.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡®t you be helping out a friend in need?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll help you when you¡®re in need, but you¡®re going on a blind date. Don¡®t expect me to save you from


    an innocent date.¡±


    Jasmine pleaded, ¡°Seren, just this once. I promise. It¡®s just this once. Think about the food!¡±


    ¡°Our lunch from the Wiltspoon Hotel today was delicious.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing that her best friend would not stop with the pleas, Serenity had to pull out the big guns. ¡°I¡®m


    going on a date with my man to bond.¡±


    Jasinine was at a loss for words.


    It did not go unnoticed that Jasmine gave her best friend


    a intive look the whole afternoon.


    Serenity toughened herself up against her best friend¡®s resentful eyes as she refused to apany


    Jasmine to another event.


    Since Zachary would not be home early due to a business engagement, Serenity stayed at the shop


    and told Jasmine to get off work early. Unable to persuade her best friend, Jasmine took her purse and


    went home.


    As Serenity was alone at the shop with nothing much to do, she called her sister and found out that her


    brother¨Cin w still had note home. Serenity sighed to herself. It was likely her sister¡®s marriage


    would notst long. It was not that she wanted Liberty and Hank back together, but Serenity felt bad for


    her nephew. Children were the ones who would be most affected by their parents¡® separation.


    Sonny was only two years old and had always been in Liberty¡®s care. Her sister would have a higher


    chance of winning custody if she had a source of ie.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    It was eleven o¡®clock at night by the time Serenity closed the shop. She rode her e¨Cbike home.


    ¡°Drive safe, Serenity.¡± The female store owner from next door graciously said. Serenity replied with a


    smile, ¡°I will.¡± Watching Serenity¡®s receding figure, the female store owner muttered, ¡°She¡®s such an


    independent child with a sad past. It was a good thing she stood up to her bloodsucking rtives and


    refused to sumb to their


    absurd demands.


    ¡°Just watch her. Serenity will rise above all the bad. Her good fortune is written in the stars, and she¡®s


    bound for sess. Things are difficult before they are easy. Those who picked on her will be sorry.¡±


    The female store owner then nced at her husband and pursed her lips. ¡°You¡®re always into the


    mystic mumbo jumbo. Why don¡®t you start a business on fortune telling or something? Why don¡®t you


    give me a reading? When will I be rich?


    ¡°Hurry up and move the stuff into the shop so we can close for the day. We should wash up and get


    some sleep.¡± It was unlikely that her husband would be an expert at


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    reading tarot cards after flipping through a few books on astrology. Anyone could be a fortune teller if it


    were that easy.


    Serenity reached home at half past eleven at night. She opened the door to the house and was


    weed by darkness. Since Zachary was not home yet, she left the door unlocked


    The huge house was only upied by the duo. The ce appeared rather deserted as the couple


    were often at work.


    Feeling a little hungry, Serenity went into the kitchen and opened the fridge to check for existing


    ingredients. In the end, she took out butter, milk, and parmesan cheese to make a nice te of


    macaroni and cheese.


    Following a rattle at the door, Serenity came out of the kitchen and watched Zachary enter the house.


    ¡°You¡®re back, Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary turned his head around to look at her and hummed a response. After locking the door behind


    him, he approached her and asked, ¡°Did you just get back?¡± ¡°Jasmine had to leave early, so I was on


    duty at the shop tonight. I usually get home at half¨Cpast eleven at night. I¡®m making mac and cheese


    for supper. Do you want some?¡± Zachary shook his head. ¡°No, thank you.¡± Food and drinks were


    served during his social


    engagement tonight, so he was not hungry.


    Since Zachary did not want supper, Serenity only made a te of mac and cheese for herself. Seeing


    that Zachary quietly sat on the sofa without turning the TV on or looking at his phone, Serenity got the


    impression that he was bothered by something. She asked out of concern, ¡°Do you have something on


    your mind, Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Zachary pulled out his phone and put it on the coffee table before standing back up to take off his suit


    jacket. He then stared at Serenity. Taking the hint, Serenity put down her te and went to take his suit


    jacket. With a smile, she inquired, ¡°Should I take off the tie for you?¡±


    She was happy to be of service to a hunk. Zachary¡®s silence was his consent. Hence, Serenity


    attentively removed his tie and examined it before saying, ¡°You tie looks familiar. Did I buy this for


    you?¡°.


    Zachary murmured to himself, ¡°That took a while.¡®


    Still, he remained his usual nk face and gave a nod.


    Serenity was surprised as she thought he would not wear the clothes she got him. It was unexpected of


    him to wear


    them to work right away.


    ¡°Should I wash the jacket and tie for you?¡±


    ¡°No. Just hang them up. I¡®ll put the washer onter.¡±


    The couple had their individual washing machine in their rooms. They did their ownundry.


    After hanging the suit jacket up as told, Serenity went to sit down at the dining table. She took out her


    phone to scroll the news while enjoying her mac and cheese.


    ¡°Is my maneki ¨C neko ready?¡± Zachary asked out of the blue.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170 ¡°I¡¯ve made the maneki-neko, but Ms. Stone saw and loved the creation when she


    suddenly came to visit me. I thought since we live together, I can make it up to you at any time.¡± ck


    in the face, Zachary fixated his profound eyes on her.


    Serenity asked cautiously, ¡°Are you angry, Mr. York?¡± Zachary scowled and spoke in an icy tone, ¡°How


    can I not be angry when you gave something meant for me to someone else without my permission?¡±


    To make things worse, Serenity gave it to Elisa! Did Serenity know that Elisa was chasing her


    husband? How could she give away his maneki-neko to herpetition?


    That was generous of her!


    Serenity stopped looking at her phone. Holding her te of mac and cheese, she made her way toward


    Zachary while eating. She sat down next to Zachary and said fawningly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. York. It¡¯s my


    fault. I¡¯ll make it up to you tomorrow. Don¡¯t be mad.¡± Zachary red at her rather grimly.


    His lips were pressed together tightly. Since Zachary had not cooled off, Serenity slid her te of mac


    and cheese to him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have my supper?¡±


    Zachary winced his face. ¡°How can you give me something you¡¯ve already taken a bite out of?¡± He was


    a little OCD when it came to sharing food. He was not going to eat food that had been touched. ¡°I only


    took a few bites. Forget it if you mind. I¡¯m hungry anyway.¡± Serenity immediately withdrew her hand and


    went back to digging in her mac and cheese. ¡°Man, I¡¯m a good cook. I can make an ordinary te of


    mac and cheese taste exquisite. Well, your loss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Serenity. We¡¯re talking


    about the maneki-neko.¡±


    ¡°I gave it away. You can¡¯t expect me to ask it back from Ms. Stone. Ms. Stone mentioned that she¡¯s


    going to have a beach holiday with her mother. She probably isn¡¯t in the city anymore. Besides, I don¡¯t


    know where Ms. Stone lives.¡±


    The residences of the rich must be luxurious and equipped with the best security system.


    Even if Serenity knew the location of Ms. Stone¡¯s home, she probably would not make it past the gates.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault I shouldn¡¯t have given Ms. Stone the mancki-nicko that was supposed to be for


    you. without asking you. She said it was pretty and she liked it a lot, sol gave it to lier. How about this,


    Mr. York? I¡¯ll give you two more ¨C one maneki-neko and a golden dragon. What do you think?¡±


    She should keep in mind never to give others the stuff that was meant for him. Otherwise , he would be


    furious.


    It never crossed her mind that he was so¡­ principled. Alright. It was her fault.


    The tension along Zachary¡¯s jaw eased up.


    ¡°It better not happen again.¡± For her to give away things that were supposed to be his, Zachary got the


    feeling that she did not appreciate or care about him.


    Speaking of which, Serenity had not realized that the suit jacket he just took off was her gift to him.


    The girl was usually witty and perceptive. Yet today, it was as though she was blind. Even Josh could


    tell his clothes were different today. Despite living together with him, Serenity did not seem to pick up


    on that. As Zachary sat in frustration , his rxed facial muscles began tensing up once more. Nodding


    her head, Serenity promised, ¡°There won¡¯t be a


    next time.¡±


    She would not dare try that again to a person of principle. It took an extra dragon for him to let go of the


    matter.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although her handicrafts were not of much mary value, Serenity spent hours on manualbor.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity was almost finished with her food when she stole a nce at Zachary¡¯s still agitated face. She


    then had a painful decision to fold. ¡°How about you pick a design you like, and I¡®ll make it exclusively


    for you?¡±

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171 Peering at Serenity¡®s pasta dish, Zachary was feeling bummed out. There she was, eating


    well. How could she be sitting next to him, enjoying her meal while he was


    upset?


    The girl¡­ was heartless. Ultimately, they were different from other couples. Theirs was a marriage of


    convenience without feelings involved.


    Bottling up his frustration, Zachary asked glumly, ¡°Isn¡®t Ms. Stone the heiress of Stone Group? Why did


    she look for you? Since when have you two been acquainted?¡±


    Zachary yed dumb despite knowing the answer as he got his intel directly from Elisa. He never once


    mentioned Elisa in Serenity¡®s presence.


    Serenity recounted the story of how she met Elisa to Zachary.


    It aligned with Elisa¡®s version of events.


    ¡°Ms. Stone came and opened up to me about her feelings for the heir of the Yorks. Her decision to


    chase after Mr. York wasn¡®t quite well received by her family. She was feeling down and asked me for


    ideas to make advances at Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary raised his brow.


    Did Elisa actually seek Serenity¡®s help to woo him?


    With a deadpan face, he asked Serenity, ¡°What suggestions did you give? Have you ever gone after


    boys?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t have the experience. My first rtionship ended as soon as it began. I¡®m basically a nk te


    when ites to rtionships.¡± Tilting her head, Serenity nced at Zachary and added. ¡°Of course,


    I¡®m better than you. You¡®re more of a nk state than I am. Haha. You jumped when I touched your


    face. You¡®re wary of me as if I¡®m some pervert.¡±


    Zachary grimaced and gave Serenity a dirty look. Serenity let out a chuckle before turning her attention


    back to her te of pasta. She even licked the te of remaining cheese sauce clean. After she was


    done, she gave herself a pat on the back. ¡°My mac and cheese is the best.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s have pasta tomorrow.¡±


    Huh?


    Zachary extended his arm out to poke her forehead before telling her off. ¡°Aren¡®t you trying to get me to


    eat since you keep bragging about your mac and cheese? We¡®ll have it tomorrow then.¡±


    Serenity pped his hand away. ¡°I¡®m pretty good at


    cooking. Your family said my food was delicious. Alright then. I¡®ll make you some pasta tomorrow if


    that¡®s what you want.¡±


    ¡°Did you give Ms. Stone any tips on chasing Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. I taught her all the know¨Chow to harass Mr. York. She should y a damsel in distress on


    the route that Mr. York often takes. I¡¯m sure he¡®de to her rescue so long as his heart isn¡®t made of


    stone. They would have a chance to spend time together if Mr. York


    extends a helping hand.


    ¡°Feelings are developed through bonding time. All they need is a chance to be alone. I don¡®t know what


    Mr. York looks like. He was at the party Jasmine dragged me to. However, the crowd was all over him.


    Plus, he had a group of bodyguards. I didn¡®t manage to see him in person.¡±


    Serenity kept her gaze on Zachary while talking. ¡°You can¡®t even meet your boss at your workce,


    never mind outsiders. If I have a say, your boss is too proud of a man. He refuses to give time to Ms.


    Stone. I¡®m sure he¡®ll fall in love with Ms. Stone if he gets to know her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    It took everything in Zachary to force his raging fury back down. Still maintaining a straight face, he said


    callously,¡° My boss will never fall in love with Ms. Stone. Serenity, you best stay out of it. Should one


    day my boss find out you were the one giving Ms. Stone advice on courtship, he might take his anger


    out on you. Your bookshop would


    probably close down. ¡°Not to mention, your husband might lose his job.¡±


    Blinking her eyes, Serenity asked, ¡°Is your boss that petty? Everybody has the right to love. What¡®s so


    wrong with Ms. Stone loving him? I heard that no one has ever asked him out, nor does he have a


    girlfriend even though he¡®s old and practically a middle¨Caged man. Since Ms. Stone took the initiative


    to chase after him, it means he has his charms. He should be thanking Ms. Stone for that.¡± What kind


    of logic was that?

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172 Furthermore, Zachary was only thirty years old. How did that make him old?


    Serenity mentioned more than once that he was a middle aged man.


    Zachary had his power of meditation to thank as Serenity¡®s words could have stung him to the point of


    blowing his cover.


    ¡°My boss isn¡®t old. He¡®s not a middle¨Caged man!¡± Pulling himself together, Zachary defended himself.


    Serenity looked at him. ¡°I thought you never met your boss. How do you know he isn¡¯t a middle¨Caged


    man? Do you think someone young can run a hugepany like York Corporation? Although the


    business world is not my thing, I know what a big deal York Corporation is in Wiltspoon. York


    Corporation is neck to neck with that something & Co. in Annenburg.¡±


    Zachary replied after what seemed like an imaginary eyeroll, ¡°FC & Co.¡±


    Like York Corporation, FC & Co. of Annenburg was a giant in its respective city. Behind FC & Co. was


    the multi billionaire Johnson family. The present CEO, Ben Young Johnson was a year younger than


    Zachary.


    FC & Co. had subsidiaries in Wiltspoon but had no conflict in business with York Corporation. That was


    why the two giants were able to get along so far. ¡°I don¡®t know what¡®s the name, but I can tell you it¡®s


    one hell of a corporation. Do you think your boss gets a handle on his senior executives if he¡®s young?


    Is he able to run thepany resolutely as the CEO?¡±


    With Zachary nodding, she added. ¡°So, he must be old. Otherwise, he won¡®t have the experience and


    assertiveness to override his senior executives.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    While Serenity had a point, Zachary was not that old. Of course, he would own up to it if a thirty¨Cyear¨C


    old man was considered old.


    ¡°Ms. Stone and I hit it off. She was brave to go after true love. Mr. York is single anyway. I stand behind


    her on her quest for true love unless Mr. York suddenly gets married or has a girlfriend. Ms. Stone said


    she¡®ll give up if Mr. York is taken. She has her pride and refuses to be the other woman.


    ¡°I think Ms. Stone carries all the positive values. She won¡®t get in the way of other people¡®s marriage or


    rtionship in the name of finding true love.¡±


    Hearing that, Zachary¡®s dark eyes lit up.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He could disclose to Elisa that he was married, but he


    would withhold information on his wife¡®s identity.


    Elisa might not be malicious in nature, but Zachary was uncertain whether Elisa would do anything if


    she were to find out that his wife was Serenity.


    Serenity remained his wife so long as they had not signed the divorce papers. Her safety was his


    priority. ¡°Did Ms. Stone really say that?¡®


    ¡°Yes, she did.¡±


    ¡°My boss is sick of Ms. Stone¡®s harassment. I can convey Ms. Stone¡®s statement to my boss. He might


    just get married in a haste to get rid of her.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Zachary, from what you know about your boss, do you think he¡®s that type of


    person? He doesn¡®t even have a girlfriend. Who is he going to marry? Of course, he could put the word


    out if he wants to settle down. There are probably a lot of women who are willing to walk down the aisle


    for him. Is he happy to marry someone he doesn¡®t have feelings for?¡±


    Zachary murmured in his mind, ¡®I married a woman who doesn¡®t have feelings for me.¡®

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    ¡°I have a suggestion, but I¡¯m on Ms Stone¡¯s side, so I can¡¯t tell you about it ¡±


    Grabbing her te and utensils, Serenity got up and went to the kitchen Zachary quietly watched as


    her figure disappeared into the kitchen


    A whileter, he rose to his feet and walked over Leaning against the kitchen door frame, he asked


    solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ve only just met Ms. Stone Why are you on her side already?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Stone and I might not have known each other for a long time, but I¡¯ve never even met your boss.


    Whose side would you think I¡¯ll take? Ms Stone is my type of gal What¡¯s wrong with supporting her to


    go for Mr York¡¯


    ¡°Your boss must be a lofty person Wait till Ms Stone has him wrapped around her little fingers. He¡¯ll be


    all over her Hahaha. Let¡¯s see if he¡¯s going to be haughty then Isn¡¯t it a fun storyline? I can write a book


    out of 11


    ¡°I have a lot of free time at the shop If the sales of my online business aren¡¯t doing too well. I should try


    to write a book. That¡¯s another way to earn a living I bet a book about Ms Stone chasing after Mr. York


    will be a best seller!¡±


    She sure was all about making money


    Was the allowance he gave him insufficient?


    The only thing on her mind seemed to generating revenue


    ¡°My boss won¡¯t be swayed by Ms.


    stand by my boss¡±


    Zachary was getting the hang of lying. Lying came naturally now.


    ¡°How about a bet? Let¡¯s bet on whether Ms. Stone can bag, your boss. What say you? I¡¯ll owe you


    three favors if you win, but it must be within my capabilities. If you lose, you can doundry, cook, and


    clean the house. That means you¡¯re responsible for all the house chores for two months.


    Zachary readily agreed to the terms. ¡°I¡¯ll get it in writing, so we can sign it. I don¡¯t want you. going back


    on your word.¡±


    Turning around, Zachary was on his way to draw up a wagering contract.


    With Zachary being so confident to draw up a contract, Serenity began to waver. Zachary had no


    chance to get close to his boss despite working at York Corporation, but he knew more about Mr. York


    than she did.


    While most men would find Ms. Stone hard to resist, could Mr. York hold out against Ms. Stone¡¯s


    persistent flirtations?


    There was another thing. What if the heir of the Yorks had a problem as she presumed? He could be


    swinging the other way. Hence why he was never seen on the news with a woman. He would not be


    swept off his feet by Ms. Stone¡¯s advances.


    ¡°Mr. York! Mr. York!¡±


    After getting too much into her head, Serenity followed closely behind Zachary and asked, ¡±


    **


    Are all the people around your boss men, Mr. York? I mean, is your boss¡¯s secretary a guy? Is the


    secretary handsome?¡±


    With his dark eyes glistening, Zachary spoke in a husky voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with hiring a male


    secretary? Many executives have male secretaries. The ratio between male and female secretaries is


    about the same.¡±


    Serenity had an aha moment. Since Zachary grabbed a pen and paper and sat down at the table to


    draw up the contract, she threw herself onto the table to hold down the sheet of paper. She also


    snatched the pen out of Zachary¡¯s hand.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Raising his brow, Zachary stared at her with his profound and dark eyes.


    ¡°Um¡­ Hehe¡­ Uh¡­ Mr. York, we don¡¯t have to put it in writing.¡±


    Zachary smirked. ¡°What? Can¡¯t take the heat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t feel certain. What if your boss likes hunks or has a problem in the manhood


    department? I would lose. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t sign the wager.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    He liked men?

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Josh would be the first to quit and stay as far away as possible if Zachary were interested in


    men.


    Problem with his manhood?


    Zachary had not fallen head over heels for Serenity. Well, he would show her once he took a fancy to


    her and consummate the marriage!


    It took a while before Zachary got up and made an abrupt exit to his room. He mmed the door


    behind him.


    The loud bang was a reflection of his foul mood.


    Serenity waited until he closed his bedroom door before getting up. She picked up the paper, crumpled


    it into a ball, and tossed it into the bin while mumbling under her breath, ¡°It was a good thing I thought it


    through. Otherwise, I¡¯d have lost to him.¡±


    The lesson today was not to make a bet before getting full intel on the opponent. There was a risk of


    things blowing up in her face.


    As for her proposal of a wager and her sudden change of heart, Serenity was not concerned at all. It


    was normal to back out of a deal since they had not signed a contract.


    While humming a tune, Serenity turned off the living room lights and returned to her little haven. She


    sprawled on the bed to y on her phone before washing up and turning in for the night.


    The following morning, Serenity rout pproached her window and withdrew the heavy curtains. With the


    window pushed open, a chill crept into her room. Shivering in the cold, she quickly closed the windows.


    By the looks of the gray sky, it was going to rain.


    The earlier chill announced the drop in temperature.


    Since Wiltspoon and Annenburg were in the same region, the weather was roughly the same. It was


    cold in the mornings and nights duringte fall and early winter. Once the sun rose, so would the


    temperature. It would be warm then.


    The temperature drop along with the rain was only a reminder to the people that it was time toyer up


    with a thin jacket.


    Serenity stretched and went to brush her teeth. She then changed out of her pajamas and went from


    her bedroom to the kitchen to make Zachary a pasta dish. That was his request yesterday. Opening the


    fridge door, Serenity realized that they were out of fresh produce. The milk was barely enough. She


    also ran out of cheese which was essential for any pasta dish.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Serenity decided to make a quick run to the market.


    She exited the kitchen as Zachary came out of his room. Dressed in a blue tracksuit and sneakers,


    Zachary looked like he was going for a run.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little chilly today. It¡¯s likely to rain too. Are you going out for a run? Don¡¯t forget to bring along an


    umbre, so you don¡¯t get soaked.¡±


    Seeing that Serenity was carrying her purse that contained her phone and keys, he asked, ¡°Are you


    going to the market?¡±


    ¡°Our fridge is running low on inventory. I¡¯m going to get groceries from the market. Do you want to


    come along? You can run to the market and back.¡±


    Considering the distance between Brynfield and the market, Zachary shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m just going to


    jog around the neighborhood. You can get groceries from the nearby supermarket. There¡¯s no need to


    go to the market.¡±


    Serenity responded to Zachary while making her way out, ¡°The supermarket prices are more expensive


    than in the market. We can¡¯t just spend extravagantly. We must be budget conscious.¡±


    Zachary had no words as he stared at her back.


    ¡°The allowance I gave you should be enough for us to livefortably. Don¡¯t be too frugal. You got to


    treat yourself. What¡¯s the point of earning money? It¡¯s so we can eat better, have better clothes, and


    live life without reservation.¡±


    Serenity stopped outside the door and waited for Zachary toe out before closing and locking the


    front door. She then replied, ¡°Be grateful that you married a wife who is budget conscious and careful


    not to splurge. Do you think you can afford me if I waste a few hundred thousand dors on a bag?¡±


    Patting Zachary on the chest, she added. ¡°Consider yourself lucky, pal. You got a good thing going on.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    The couple walked down the stairs together. Zachary went for his morning run while Serenity rode her


    e¨Cbike to the market. She was mounting the bike when Zachary reminded her, ¡°Get extra groceries to


    bring to your shop. You can cook your lunch. You should stop ordering takeout.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the Wiltspoon Hotel deliver meals to you every day if I catch you with another takeout.¡±


    Serenity turned her head to shoot him an angry look. ¡°Squanderer!¡±


    Zachary made a wry face.


    Not too far away, the bodyguard, who pretended to pass by, nearly snickered after overhearing


    Serenity.


    Refusing to spend another minute with the squanderer, Serenity rode her bike away.


    ¡°The girl doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her!¡± Zachary waited until she was long gone before making that


    snidement.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Serenity looked around the marketce and bought a lot of fresh vegetables and longsting melons


    to stuff the fridge. The potatoes, carrots, and onions were ced in a ventted bag on the floor.


    After a change of clothes from his morning run, Zachary emerged and looked at her haul. He was


    twitching by the corner of his ¡±


    Still, he said nothing.


    Serenity got straight to making the pasta dish.


    She bought some pork belly too. First, she got the ingredients ready by slicing the pork and dicing the


    tomatoes. She proceeded to stir the tomatoes on the stove until pureed.


    Zachary watched from the kitchen door before moving to the balcony. He sat on the swing and admired


    the mini garden while swaying with the breeze. It was rather rxing. No wonder Serenity would take


    the time to sit here every day.


    Ring, ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    It was an iing call from Josh.


    Zachary took the call but kept his voice down in case his wife in the kitchen might hear him.


    ¡°Boss, Serenity¡¯s ridiculous rtives found a mediator. They¡¯re going to try and resolve issues with


    her.¡±


    Many matters concerning the CEO¡¯s wife would pass through Josh¡¯s hands. He would be the first to


    know of any update.


    With his eyes turning cold and dark, he asked callously, ¡°Haven¡¯t you shut them down?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s going easy on them if we squash them right away. We should fool around with him a little so


    they lose everything they own bit by bit. Now that¡¯s what I call revenge.


    ¡°Since they have their backs against the wall whether in their work or business, they¡¯re more anxious


    than the missus. They had looked for Serenity to resolve their differences, but the missus refused.


    They have now turned to a mediator from some TV program for help.¡±


    Zachary replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care whatever TV program it is. Just deal with them. Don¡¯t let


    those people harass my wife.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°You seem angry.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get it done and put the word out that the TV producers can expect their shows to be


    canceled if any of their mediators bothers the missus. These mediators make crassments without


    knowing the full story. They sure have the nerve to talk people into forgiving and forgetting when they


    had never experienced the hardships themselves.¡±


    For all the things the Hunts had done to Serenity and Liberty, anybody with a bit of decency would not


    persuade Serenity to settle with the Hunts.


    It was easy for the mediators to say anything when it was not their heads on the chopping block.


    ¡°Boss, did the missus give you any packed breakfast today? Can you ask her to pack extras? I want to


    sample her cooking.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zachary abruptly ended the call. Josh remarked, ¡°Tch, tch. Would


    k at that! Jealousy isn¡¯t a nice color on him.¡±

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    Now things were starting to get interesting


    Serenity had no idea that her man nipped another one of her headaches in the bud in those mere


    minutes.


    After the spaghetti was cooked to al dente, Serenity ted it together with the tomato sauce base. She


    also sprinkled diced pork belly and basil on top, but only a dash of chili powder on her te. It was only


    a quick sprinkle as Serenity was worried it might be too spicy than she could take.


    Statistics showed that Wiltspoonians were not fond of the extra pow in their meals.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Mr. York, breakfast¡¯s ready.¡±


    Serenity carried her te out of the kitchen while beckoning Zachary, who was on the swing. to the


    dinner table.


    Zachary was without a word, but he left the balcony.


    Seeing that his breakfast was not served on the dining table, he quietly went into the kitchen. and


    brought out his share.


    ¡°You can add as much chili powder as you like. My sister loves hot spices, so she put together a bunch


    of hot vors to make her own.¡± The sisters had rather different palettes despite sharing the same


    mother. Serenity would usually add a pinch of chili powder to her pasta dish, but most of the time, she


    would hold off the hot spices.


    Her sister loved a lot of heat in her food. She would pour copious amounts of chili powder into her


    cooking whether itplemented the cuisine or not Liberty had a few potted nts on her balcony, but


    instead of flowers, she opted for peppers around the world that could adapt to Wiltspoon¡¯s seasons.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like anything greasy or


    Serenity lifted her chin and smu. Zachary ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t eat greasy and spicy food, huh? Maybe I


    should add fats and chili powder in the food for you to try


    Zachary was speechless.


    He let slip his teeny weeny weaknesses.


    Serenity found Zachary a bore as thetter solemnly ate the food with a straight face She could lose


    her appetite by having meals with him.


    Pulling out her phone, Serenity scrolled on the news while enjoying her breakfast


    Serenity was then able to finish her breakfast quickly and licked her te clean.


    She put away her phone and got up to bring her dirty dish to the kitchen. As she got on her feet, she


    noticed the spaghetti and the sauce were polished off the man¡¯s te. However, the pork belly bits and


    basil were piled up in a corner of the te.


    Given that Zachary worked a lot, Serenity added more pork to his te lest he was starving


    To her surprise, he did not even touch it!


    He skipped on the basil too


    ¡°Zachary,¡±


    Serenity mmed the table to get his attention. Her eyes shifted to his te when Zachary looked at


    her. She asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you eat the pork?¡±


    Zachary did not make a sound.


    The heir of the Yorks never ate more than a handful of pork belly in his lifetime!


    The saturated fats and grease were more than he could take


    ¡°I can overlook the basil because not many are keen on the taste, but don¡¯t waste the meat The price of


    pork has gone up.¡±


    Still keeping to himself, Zachary got up and walked off with his te in hand.


    With Zachary walking away from the conversation, Serenity whined, ¡°I would have eaten the meat


    myself had I known. He has no stomach for what I do for him.


    Zachary threw his leftovers into the bin and washed his dish before leaving the kitchen Seeing that his


    wife was still at the dinner table, he took out his wallet and retrieved a hundred dor bill. He


    approached Serenity and handed the money to her


    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡±


    ¡°I wasted the food you bought, so I¡¯m paying you back for it Quit grumbling like an old granny. I can¡¯t


    get used to high fat content, so you don¡¯t put it on my te next time It was true that he had no


    stomach for what she did for him

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Serenity pushed Zachary¡¯s money away. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you don¡¯t eat food that¡¯s high in saturated


    fat, but I won¡¯t put it on your te next time. Put away your money. Can you stop shing your cash?


    Do you think you¡¯re made of money?¡±


    Zachary should dish out several million in cash by the way he was unting his money. She could then


    count the money and admit that he was made of money.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when I was cooking the pork? What¡¯s the point of having a mouth? Well,


    that¡¯s a waste of one of your five senses if you don¡¯t know how to speak up¡­¡± A wad of notes was


    ced on her empty te.


    Serenity¡¯s rambling came to a screeching halt.


    Without giving her a chance to return the money, Zachary turned on his heel and left.


    Serenity took a nce at the money on the te and moved the gaze to the man on the run. The man


    already had one foot out the door by then.


    ¡°Zachary, do I look like a beggar to you?¡±


    The door mming shut was his response.


    Now that the door was closed, Zachary could no longer hide the smile on his face.


    Back in the house, Serenity picked up the stack of bills on her te while mumbling, ¡°You must think


    you¡¯re all that because you¡¯re loaded? You gave me the money. I didn¡¯t ask for it myself. You can only


    buy silence ¡®e time. Let¡¯s see how long you can keep up with the act.¡±


    ne up to a little over two thousand bucks.


    Serenity counted the money, and


    ¡°Tch. Over two thousand bucks. I dare you to throw me a sack of cash!¡±


    Serenity chewed Zachary out.


    Zachary¡¯s hush money was rather insulting.


    Of course, she was happy to ept it if he enjoyed paying her in exchange for her silence. Putting the


    money in her pocket, Serenity went into the kitchen to wash the dish and tidied up the countertop. She


    packed some groceries separately to bring to the shop for lunch before setting off to work.


    She had just left the house when she received a call from her sister.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity would always take her sister¡¯s call right away in case something terrible might have happened


    to Liberty.


    ¡°Seren, are you at work yet?¡±


    ¡°I just left the house. I¡¯m walking down the stairs. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I fed Sonny. Can youe over to take Sonny to your shop? I¡¯m going to start looking for a job today.¡±


    The bruises on Liberty¡¯s face had gone down. After a talk with her sister, Liberty decided to find a job


    today and get on a healthy diet too.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right over. Pack Sonny¡¯s bag with toys, form, and a few pants.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Sonny was only two years old and could barely speak. He was not potty trained yet and often peed his


    pants, so a few extra pairs of pants was needed.


    ¡°I got everything ready.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take me long.¡±


    Since Serenity was bringing along her nephew, she drove her four-wheeled vehicle to work. She


    needed to get a child car seat installed on the backseat for Sonny¡¯s safety.


    Serenity turned back to her house to grab the car keys. After much thought, she went into the kitchen


    and took some vegetables out of the fridge. She could prepare soft-cooked vegetables for Sonnyter


    at the shop. Sonny could have his form milk before his nap.


    The little man must have his bottle before sleep. Otherwise, he would stay awake and fuss.


    He was not ready to wean off the bottle.


    It did not take Serenity long to arrive at her sister¡¯s neighborhoo

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    Liberty was downstairs waiting for her sister.


    She carried her son while a diaper bag and a rucksack hung off each arm. Liberty looked around,


    failing to notice a new car driving by. More urately, she was not on the lookout for a four¨Cwheeled


    vehicle as her sister often rode an e¨Cbike.


    Serenity pulled up in front of her sister and rolled down the window. ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Taken aback at first, Liberty ensued with a smile. ¡°I thought you were riding your bike today.¡± She knew


    that her brother¨Cinw bought her sister a car, but Serenity rarely used it. This was the first time


    Serenity drove here with the new car.


    Serenity got out of the car and grabbed the diaper bag from Liberty. She opened the door to the back


    seat and put the diaper bag in. She asked, ¡°Is everything in there, Liberty? The form is the most


    important thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all there.¡±


    Liberty handed her son over to her sister. With Serenity carrying Sonny, Liberty drew close to kiss her


    son on the cheek and urged him, ¡°Be a good boy to your Aunt Ser, Sonny. Mommy will be back soon.¡±


    11


    Sonny was close to his aunt, so he did not make a fuss when he was handed to his aunt. Sonny even


    waved his mother goodbye.


    Liberty felt a little sad.


    Her son was only two. She had int. to enroll him in a kindergarten before rebuilding her career. Yet,


    reality forced her to look for a job ahead of her ns.


    ¡°Liberty, is my brother¨Cinw back yet?¡±


    It had been days since the fight between the couple.


    Liberty replied dejectedly, ¡°No. He sent me a text message to return the money for living expenses


    since he had not been eating at home. He wants me to refund his portion of the money.¡±


    She was cut to the quick by every little thing Hank did.


    It gave Liberty nothing but agony.


    She was so blind to love such a man, marry him, and bear his child.


    The man repaid her with disgust and abuse less than three years into the marriage.


    ¡°Liberty, did you refund the money to him?¡±


    After a brief silence, Liberty replied, ¡°I gave back the money. Since he¡¯s so strict on going halves, I


    won¡¯t take what¡¯s not mine.¡±


    Serenity pursed her lips, keeping her thoughts about her brother-inw to herself. It was what it was.


    She asked with concern, ¡°Do you have enough money, Liberty?¡±


    Fishing out the two thousand bucks of hush money from Zachary, Serenity slipped it onto her


    sister¡¯s palm. ¡°Take this. Just tell me when you don¡¯t have enough. Don¡¯t feel burdened about it. Just


    think of it as a loan.¡±


    Liberty returned the money to her sister. ¡°I have money. I invested some of the money you¡¯ve given me


    in the past. Although it¡¯s not much, every little bit counts. The money shouldst me for a while until I


    find a job.¡±


    She was grateful that Serenity advised her to keep half the money for emergencies back when the


    latter was providing her with living expenses. Otherwise, Liberty would be feeling the pinch now that


    her husband cut her off financially.


    Since Liberty did not want the money, Serenity put it back inside her pocket and gave Liberty words of


    encouragement. With Liberty hurrying them along, Serenity took her nephew and said, ¡°Come to the


    shop for lunchter. I brought groceries from home to cook in the shop.¡±


    Zachary banned her from ordering takeout and requested that she cooked her own meals. He would


    have meals delivered from the Wiltspoon Hotel if Serenity skipped on homemade meals.


    The Wiltspoon Hotel was a seven¨Cstar hotel with a te of ordinary greens pricing higher than a lunch


    set in a fast¨Cfood restaurant. Zachary would order a lot from the menu if he were to have them


    delivered to her shop. God knew how much that would cost.


    The man spent all his money without looking at the price tag. He should be more careful with his


    money.


    Squanderer!


    Money aside, Zachary¡¯s actions did make Serenity feel warm and cozy inside.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll grab a quick bite at a restaurant if I¡¯m far away. I¡¯ll have lunch at your shop if I¡¯m nearby


    though.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Serenity gave a few word


    ice before driving away with her nephew.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    Serenity drove to the shop and saw a familiar car parked out the front. It was Shawn.


    Shawn came by to deliver food to his cousin again. Instead of breakfast, he brought along some


    pastries made by his family¡¯s personal chef. His excuse was that the pastries were too much for the


    family to finish, so he came to share them with his cousin.


    Jasmine did not read too much into his excuse as she and Serenity would not say no to food. Plus,


    Jasmine knew that all the pastries at the Lowes were baked fresh every day.


    Since Shawn brought them over, Jasmine helped herself to quite a bit.


    Shawn was worried his cousin would finish the pastries before Serenity made it to the shop. Looking


    out the shop, Shawn asked, ¡°Jas, is Serenitying today?¡±


    ¡°She will but a littleter.¡± Jasmine answered, unconcerned.


    As Jasmine lived rather close to the shop, she usually set up the shop and took care of business in the


    morning.


    Serenity was in charge of watching the shop at night.


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between a married and a single woman. Serenity would often help with the house


    chores, cooking, and groceries before her brother-inw nitpicked on her when she was living at her


    sister¡¯s ce. Not much has changed after she¡¯s married. She always keeps herself busy.¡±


    Jasmine peered at her cousin and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me finishing the pastries. I can


    eat, but I can¡¯t eat everything all at once. I¡¯ll save some for Serenity.¡±


    With Jasmine reading his mind, Shav I need in embarrassment and replied, ¡°Serenity loves pastries. My


    family¡¯s chef went to Beans and Cream to pick up a bit of their technique and experimented at home. I


    think the food tastes better than before.¡±


    ¡°The food at Beans and Cream is indeed delicious.¡±


    Jasmine had been there on a blind date. Although the date was not a sess, Jasmine enjoyed a


    good meal because the pastries were absolutely tasty.


    Hearing a car pulling up, Jasmine said to her cousin, ¡°Can you see who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shawn caught Serenity getting out of the car when he walked out. He said with a smile,¡¯ When


    did you get a car, Serenity?¡±


    ¡°I


    ¡°It was bought a while ago, but I haven¡¯t been driving. My sister is off to look for a job today, so she


    asked me to care for Sonny. I thought it would be safe for Sonny if I took the car instead


    of the bike.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working today, Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am. I dropped by to deliver some pastries the chef baked. You girls can have a little taste. I¡¯m


    heading off to the office soon. Serenity, about tomorrow¡¯s lunch¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to back out from buying you lunch. Be there or be square.¡±


    Tomorrow was Saturday.


    She promised to treat Shawn to lunch on Saturday as a thank-you for driving her home and getting her


    e-bike fixed.


    Shawn replied with a grin, ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried that you¡¯d go back on your promise. I was concerned you


    might be too busy and want to take a rain check, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    Serenity was grabbing the diaper bag when Shawn came up to help her with it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude, Serenity reached into the backseat to carry her nephew out. She


    complimented the little man. ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy, Sonny. You didn¡¯t make a fuss or cry. Let me


    give you a kiss.¡±


    She then gave her nephew a smooch on the cheek.


    Shawn was envious, wondering when he would ever get a kiss from Serenity too.


    ¡°Sonny, this is Shawn.¡±


    Serenity taught her nephew Shawn¡¯s name.


    ¡°Hello, Shan.¡± Sonny greeted Shawn with his cutesy voice.


    Staring at the innocent, adorable, and polite kid, Shawn stroked Sonny¡¯s head with a smile. ¡± Hello,


    Sonny.¡±


    Serenity drove to the shop and saw a familiar car parked out the front. It was Shawn.


    Shawn came by to deliver food to his cousin again. Instead of breakfast, he brought along some


    pastries made by his family¡¯s personal chef. His excuse was that the pastries were too much for the


    family to finish, so he came to share them with his cousin.


    Jasmine did not read too much into his excuse as she and Serenity would not say no to food. Plus,


    Jasmine knew that all the pastries at the Lowes were baked fresh every day.


    Since Shawn brought them over, Jasmine helped herself to quite a bit.


    Shawn was worried his cousin would finish the pastries before Serenity made it to the shop. Looking


    out the shop, Shawn asked, ¡°Jas, is Serenitying today?¡±


    ¡°She will but a littleter.¡± Jasmine answered, unconcerned.


    As Jasmine lived rather close to the shop, she usually set up the shop and took care of business in the


    morning.


    Serenity was in charge of wa


    the shop at night.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between a married and a single woman. Serenity would often help with the house


    chores, cooking, and groceries before her brother-inw nitpicked on her when she was living at her


    sister¡¯s ce. Not much has changed after she¡¯s married. She always keeps herself busy.¡±


    Jasmine peered at her cousin and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me finishing the pastries. I can


    eat, but I can¡¯t eat everything all at once. I¡¯ll save some for Serenity.¡±


    With Jasmine reading his mind, Shawn blushed in embarrassment and replied, ¡°Serenity loves


    pastries. My family¡¯s chef went to Beans and Cream to pick up a bit of their technique and


    experimented at home. I think the food tastes better than before.¡±


    ¡°The food at Beans and Cream is indeed delicious.¡±


    Jasmine had been there on a blind date. Although the date was not a sess, Jasmine enjoyed a


    good meal because the pastries were absolutely tasty.


    Hearing a car pulling up, Jasmine said to her cousin, ¡°Can you see who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shawn caught Serenity getting out of the car when he walked out. He said with a smile, When did


    you get a car, Serenity?¡±


    ¡°It was bought a while ago, but I haven¡¯t been driving. My sister is off to look for a job today, so she


    asked me to care for Sonny. I thought it would be safe for Sonny if I took the car instead of the bike.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you working today, Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I ain I dropped by to deliver some pastries the chef baked. You girls can have a little taste I¡¯m


    heading off to the office soon Serenity, about tomorrow¡¯s lunch¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to back out from buying you lunch. Be there or be square.¡±


    Tomorrow was Saturday


    She promised to treat Shawn to lunch on Saturday as a thank-you for driving her home and getting her


    e-bike fixed.


    Shawn replied with a grin, ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried that you¡¯d go back on your promise. I was concerned you


    might be too busy and want to take a rain check, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Nah.¡±


    Serenity was grabbing the diaper bag when Shawn came up to help her with it.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    After expressing her gratitude, Serenity reached into the backseat to carry her nephew out. She


    complimented the little man. ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy, Sonny. You didn¡¯t make a fuss or cry. Let me


    give you a kiss.¡±


    She then gave her nephew a smooch on the cheek.


    Shawn was envious, wondering when he would ever get a kiss from Serenity too.


    ¡°Sonny, this is Shawn.¡±


    Serenity taught her nephew S.


    ¡°Hello, Shan.¡± Sonny greeted Shawn with his cutesy voice.


    Staring at the innocent, adorable, and polite kid, Shawn stroked Sonny¡¯s head with a smile. ¡± Hello,


    Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Carrying her nephew, Serenity walked alongside Shawn into the shop.


    ¡°Oh, Sonny¡¯s here. Come, Sonny. Give me a hug.¡± Jasmine got up and took Sonny from Serenity¡¯s


    arm. She sat down and asked Sonny, ¡°Do you want some pastries?¡±


    Sonny looked at his aunt.


    ¡°Give him a piece. Don¡¯t let him have too much or he won¡¯t eat his lunch.¡±


    Serenity took the diaper bag from Shawn and put it under the cash register.


    ¡°My sister decided to look for a job today. She asked me to look after Sonny. She¡¯lle here in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Jasmine gave Sonny a piece of pastry.


    Instead of epting it, Sonny opened his palms and said, ¡°Dirty.¡±


    Jasmine put down the food and carried him to the kitchte to wash his hands.


    She believed Liberty had raised Sonny well. As for the im about Sonny being naughty, that was just


    kids being kids. Parents would be worried that something must be wrong with their kid¡¯s head if the


    child simpl a corner all day like a bump on a log.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Kids had it hard. They woid off for being naughty and questioned for their intelligence when they


    were not.


    Jasmine gave the pastry to Sonny aftering out of the kitchte. Sonny took the pastry and


    thanked her politely. ¡°Tank you, Jazz.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a good boy.¡±


    Jasmine had thoughts about getting married and having an adorable child whenever she saw Sonny


    ¡°Liberty finally made the first step. I told Shawn about it, but Shawn is still learning the ropes. right now,


    so he can¡¯t get Liberty a job in finance. I asked my uncle, but he said they¡¯re not hiring at the moment.¡±


    Jasmine felt sorry as she brought it up.


    She could not help Liberty.


    Shawn felt bad too.


    Although he was to take over thepany, he was young and still trying to get the hang of things.


    Since Shawn was not ready to take the helm, he had no authority to assign people to vital departments


    and important positions.


    Shawn could be of help if it were a non managerial position


    Serenity replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay I believe my sister will find a job.¡±


    Zachary mentioned that hispany¡¯s finance department was not hiring either.


    ¡°Liberty used to work in finance She has the experience, so I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have problems finding


    work¡±


    Jasmine was confident about Liberty returning to the workce. She trusted that Liberty would be


    taking her pick ofpanies instead of the other way round.


    Shawn opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, he held his tongue in the end.


    ¡°Shawn, you should get to work. Uncle might deduct your wages if you¡¯rete every day.¡± Jasmine


    urged her cousin to leave.


    Shawn begrudgingly nced at his cousin. He had not spoken much to Serenity.


    ¡°Yeah, Shawn. Hurry to work. Don¡¯t arrivete and leave early. The whole organization is watching


    you,¡± Serenity remarked.


    The stress of being an heir could be overwhelming. The family could just drop anyone who failed to


    pick up the ck and handle the responsibility.


    Shawn was not the only heir left in the Lowe family. He had cousins waiting to take his ce.


    He might be up for the job, but Shawn would face obstacles to seed his father if he simply did as he


    pleased.


    With the girls rushing him to work, Shawn had to take his leave.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    With Shawn gone, Jasmine expressed her concern. ¡°Seren, did your sister have another argument with


    your brother¨Cinw?¡±


    While caressing her nephew¡¯s head, Serenity replied, ¡°Hank is still at his parents¡® home He told my


    sister to return his portion of the living expenses because he wasn¡¯t eating at home He wants his cut


    back.¡±


    Jasmine responded after a brief pause, ¡°He¡¯s not much of a keeper, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Serenity fell silent for a moment before answering, ¡°My sister needs to find stability before she can


    think about the future.¡±


    Jasmine was without a word.


    ¡°How was Mrs. Dawson¡¯s party? Did you have chemistry with her son?¡±


    ¡°My head is still aching.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Serenity blinked her eyes and burst outughing. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you faked being drunk at the party?¡±


    It was all about poise and grace within the higher society.


    Jasmine could forget marrying


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t get drunk or go crazy, but I pretended to be intoxicated after consuming lots of wine. Iy


    on the floor and pretended to sleep. My aunt frantically dragged me out of there. I think my aunt won¡¯t


    ever take me to any events now!


    11


    Jasmine went all out to get her elders off her back about marrying a rich and powerful guy


    Although the wives of Wiltspoon¡¯s finest did not attend Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday party, those of the rich


    social ss were there. Jasmine¡¯s fake drunkenness and sleep¨Con the floor stunt was aplete faux


    pas.


    ie threw a drunken fit at Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday party.


    In a circle where gossip spread like wildfire, it did not take long for the wholemunity to find out.


    These wives, who were hung up about status, looked down on Jasmine. There went Mrs. Lowe and


    Mrs. Sox¡¯s ns to marry Jasmine up.


    The Soxes were locals of Wiltspoon and made their money during the property boom. Since Jasmine¡¯s


    parents took over the family business, their assets had doubled, if not tripled.


    Nevertheless, in the eyes of the rich and powerful, the Soxes were nouveau riches who only struck a


    gold mine by luck due to the property boom.


    Mrs. Lowe was able to marry into the Lowes due to her prowess and determination to make it through.


    She also bore a son, which secured her position as the woman of the house. However, not every


    woman in the Sox family could be as lucky as Mrs. Lowe.


    Judging by Mr. Lowe¡¯s treatment toward Mrs. Lowe, Mrs. Lowe sure wore the pants in the marriage.


    Serenity said in disbelief, ¡°You sure risked it all.¡±


    ¡°Desperate times call for desperate measures.¡±


    It was never Jasmine¡¯s intention to marry someone rich and powerful. Instead of looking for love, she


    was waiting for love toe to her. Her family did not need to rush her into marriage as she would


    marry when Mr. Right came along.


    She could go on hundreds of dates but would not find chemistry with anyone if the time had


    note.


    ¡°I think my mom and aunt will get off my back for a while.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt probably wants to dissociate herself from you and pretend she doesn¡¯t know you,¡± Serenity


    uttered with a grin.


    shing back to when silence befell the room, and all eyes were on Jasmine when she pretended to


    be drunk andy on the ground. Her aunt frantically picked her up and dragged her out of the scene.


    Jasmine stole a nce at her aunt¡¯s face.


    Her face bore so many emotions.


    She burst outughing.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    his aunt and Jasmine were giggling.


    Sonny joined in on theughter


    This made the girlsugh even harder.


    Guffaws filled the air.

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182 Sonny snacked on the pastry and yed in the shop. His favorite toy was inthe diaper


    bag. He could sit there all day and just y with the toy.


    Jasmine told her best friend, "Sonny has a good focus.


    Just look at him ying with the toy." "That''s just because he¡¯s in a new environment.


    He''ll tear the roof of the shop down when he''s familiar with the ce.


    Serenity often looked after Sonny for Liberty, so she had firsthand experience of Sonny¡¯s


    mischievousness.


    Taking out her tools, Serenity began a rush job crafting and said, ¡°I gave the maneki-neko to Ms.


    Stone since she likes my knick knacks.


    So, I was thinking of making another one for Zachary because we¡¯re husband and wife, and we live


    together.


    He could¡¯ve waited.


    "Instead, he got angry at me when he found out I apologized and admitted my mistake.


    I even soothed him and offered to make him an extra craft before he was able to let the whole thinggo.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I''m going to try to get his presents ready today I don¡¯t want to face his stone face when I get home


    tonight.


    Jasmine told Serenity off, "Ve course he would be angry w omised the maneki neko to him, soit


    belonged to him.


    Of gave it to Ms.


    Stone without his permission." "It was my fault, and I apologized to him.


    He seemed unhappy when he came homest night anyway.


    I guessed he had trouble at work." The truth of the matter was, Zachary was frustrated because


    Serenity failed to pick up on the fact that he wore the clothesshe gave him to work Ring, ring, ring....


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    Fishing her phone out of her pocket, Serenity noted Grandma May on the caller ID She took the call.


    ¡°Nana.¡± ¡°Are you busy, Seren?¡± ¡°Not too bad.


    What¡¯s the matter, Nana? I¡¯m all ears.


    You''re my priority no matter how busy I am." Serenity had often met up with Grandma May to chat


    before she got married.


    Grandma May barely dropped in on her after the marriage.


    The olddy probably did not want to be a third wheel while Serenity and Zachary bonded.


    This was Zachary¡¯s request.


    He said that he would concede to Nana''s demand to marry Serenity, but that was where he drew the


    line.


    Nana was not to interfere in his life after marriage.


    He needed to be a judge of Serenity''s character to see if she was worth spending the rest of his


    lifewith.


    Grandma May was afraid her eldest grandson might be angry and treat Serenity poorly if she continued


    to meet with Serenity.


    Grandma May had been holding herself back from seekingpanionship with Serenity.


    ¡°Nothing much really.


    Isn''t tomorrow the weekend? Business at your shop is slow on the weekends.


    Are you off during that time? I was thinking of spending the weekend at your ce.


    Can you ask Zachary if he''s okay with that?" Grandma May was eager to find out if there was


    progressbetween the couple.


    If so, to what extent? Callum mentioned that Zachary looked like he was jealous sometimes.


    Grandma May was itching with curiosity.


    ¡°Nana, you cane anytime you want.


    You don¡¯t need our permission.


    It''s your grandson''s home, so it''s basically your home too." Serenity got along with Grandma May.


    Plus, the house belonged to Zachary.


    Grandma May was more than weed toe over for a break.


    She felt her little home with Zachary was too quiet.


    Sometimes, Serenity felt she was all alone in the house when Zachary did not speak or pay her any


    attention.


    She wondered if she could get a couple of pet dogs and cats to care for.


    That was an idea she nned to discuss with Zachary tonight.


    ¡°I should still ask Zack.


    What if he doesn''t want me to be the third wheel and ruin your alone time together?¡± Grandma May


    knew her grandson toowell.


    He would not like her turning up in case she got something up her sleeve again.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Serenity said, "Not at all, Nana. I''ll let him know tonight. Are you getting Callum todrive you over


    tomorrow, or should we pick you up?" "I''ll get Callum to drop me off, probably in the afternoon, Callum


    sleeps until noon during the weekends." Her grandsons would have their much-needed break on the


    weekends.


    Not wanting to disrupt their rest early in the morning.


    Grandma May often let them sleep in.


    She nned to get to Serenity''s ce in the aftemoon ¡°Alright then.


    What do you fancy eating? I''ll cook dinner." Since Grandma May wasing in the afternoon, her


    lunch with Shawn could go on asnned.


    Still, Serenity would bring Grandma May along to the luncheon if thetter came in the morning.


    It did not matter as Serenity was buying lunch anyway ¡°I enjoy your cooking Your food isthe best."


    Having tasted Serenity''s cooking, Grandma May mentioned in private that her eldest grandson was


    lucky to have a terrific cook in the house The whole family thought Serenity was a great gal, but Zack''s


    mother, Tania, was not so keen as Serenity was an orphan and up in a rural area.


    Grandma May had talked to hi g hter-inw multiple times about it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Their family was wealthy enough, so there was no need to strengthen their social status through


    diplomatic marriage.


    All that mattered was the children¡¯s happiness.


    Tania did not want to say much in Grandma May''s presence as Grandma May was fond of Serenity.


    However, Tania would grumble about her mother-inw to her husband in private, whining that


    Grandma May¡¯s golden child might be Zachary, but she made Zachary marry an orpha from therural


    area.


    The woman was only holding Zachary back It would be hard for a country bumpkin like Serenity to fit in


    with thedies when Zachary¡¯s brothers and cousinsmarry proper high-borns.


    Serenity would not get the respect of her sisters-inws.


    It was a good thing Tania found out that her son signed an agreement with Serenity.


    She felt better knowing that the couple would separate six monthster if they had no feelings for each


    other.


    Tania knew a thing or two about the son she gave birth to.


    Serenity was not the type that could steal her son''s heart.


    Even an heiress like Elisa did not have what it took It was nothing more than a duty to Zachary as a


    grandson to repay Serenity for saving his nana¡¯slife.


    Tania had not shown her displeasure toward Serenity as a means of giving herself leeway.


    In the event her son really fell in love with Serenity, Tania would acknowledge Serenity as her daughter-


    inw.


    Nevertheless, she would have to guide and teach Serenity, so thetter would not be an


    embarrassment when attending eventswith Zachary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let me keep you, Seren.I''m going out with an old friend, and it''s almost time to meet her.That¡¯s it


    for now.Don¡¯t forget to ask Zachary.I don''t want him to find fault with you." Knowing how her grandson


    loved to be on top of things, Grandmareminded Serenity to let Zachary know.


    Serenity acknowledged with a smile and waited until Grandma May hung up.


    She then turned to her best friend and said, "I get the feeling that Nana is afraid ofZachary." "With a


    character like that, anyone would find Mr.


    York terrifying." Reminded of Zachary''s fluctuating moods, Serenity stopped talking.


    She wondered how Grandma May managed to convince Zachary into marrying her at first sight.


    At Wiltspoon General Hospital, Old Mrs.


    Hunt had surgery yesterday, and the surgery was a sess.


    However, she was staying in the ICU ward for a two-day observation before she could be released


    tothe general ward.


    The rates for the ICU ward were costly.


    Together with the surgery fee, the bill that the Hunts received daily hurt their wallets badly.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    The hospital bills were covered by Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt¡¯s savings for now. Old Mr. Hunt said that


    hischildren and grandchildren should chip in to pay the bills once old Mrs.


    Hunt could be discharged from the hospital.


    As for the cost that Old Mr.and Mrs.Hunt had borne, the children and grandchildren were to return the


    money to them.


    It did not feel right for old folks like them to carry on living without any money athand.


    The old folks might be money-hungry, but they knew their children and grandchildren would not be so


    nice if they had nothing left to their name.


    It was better to count on a wad of cash than their birth children Since the old couplehad savings of


    several hundred thousand dors, the children would only receive about a hundred thousand bucks per


    family if split evenly.


    Still, nobody was going to say no to free cash.


    With the nurseing in with yesterday''s charges, Old Mr.


    Hunt picked it up for a look Scowling, he said, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been a few days, but we¡¯re almost running out


    of money.¡± old Mr.


    Hunt told his children.


    ¡°Discuss among yourselves the amount to fork out.


    Pool the money and pay the bill tom efore the hospital starts asking for it.¡± ¡°Dad, have you spent all of


    your money?¡± The oldest son of thefamily asked.


    Old Mr.Hunt red at him.


    "What? Not happy to pay? Do you think your mom and I can afford to bum through cash like this? How


    many of you contributed since your momfell sick? Your mom and I raised you and helped you to settle


    down.


    Now that your mom is sick, shouldn''t you pay the medical fees?¡± The oldest son immediately retorted,


    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re not saying that we won¡¯tpay, but we don''t know how much it''s going to cost in total.


    The hospital stay has been hemorrhaging cash for the past few days.¡± Even though they were quite


    welloff now, their mother''s hospitalization was bleeding them dry.


    The oldest son felt the pain at the thought of paying for it.


    No wonder people said that it was all right to be poor but never to get sick"It''s all your fault for not


    getting those brats to cough out the money.


    You wouldn''t have to pay if you could take hold of them.


    If anyone¡¯s to be med, it¡¯s those brats.


    I don''t care how you do it, but the only way you can back out from paying is by getting Serenity to pick


    up the tab.¡±.


    John had asked a friend to dig up an update on Serenity and found out that Serenity owned a huge


    bookshopnear Wiltspoon School.


    Her business appeared to be doing well.


    He heard that Serenity also had an online business which was quite sessful too.


    Serenity''s monthly ie could reach up to tens of thousands as John mentioned.


    Liberty, who was most assertive back then, had a tough marriage.


    She was a stay-at-home inom now and without a penny to her name.


    Old Mr.


    Hunt believed Liberty should have seen iting as she had refused to give the rtives a lump sum


    for family support when she got married.


    That was karma.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Now she should sleep in the bed she made.


    Silence befell the room.


    It was excruciating when it was their turn to pay.


    The Hunts may have dropped the idea of making Serenity foot the bill before, but now they were back


    to cracking their heads for Serenity to bear thecost.


    ¡°That reminds me.


    Is John still suspended from work? Is it still a big hoo-ha online?¡± Old Mr.


    Hunt asked Chris.


    The old man did not surf the web, so he had no ess to the nastyments online.


    It did not affect him in any way.


    A few people came to the hospital andshed out at the Hunts in the first two days, but the hospital¡¯s


    security guards chasedthem away.


    The Hunts had called the cops, and the angryizens practiced self-restraint now with the cops


    involved.


    The most harm they did was sting hate messages online at the family.


    Since then, nobody came to the hospital to chew them out.


    No matter what, Old Mrs.


    Hunt was a patient who just got out of surgery.


    Theizens said that the Hunts w e something else.


    Theizens might be taken to court by the Hunts should anything har Old Mrs.


    Hunt after their tirade.


    Theizens would lose a fortune if they had topensate the family for damages.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    The only adverse effect Old Mr. Hunt noticed was inflicted upon his most valued and sessful


    grandson, John. Due to the Twitter issue, John was suspended by hispany. It never urred to


    him that Serenity''s retaliation would bring about John''s suspension John was a senior executive in the


    company, only second to the managing director and deputy managing director.


    Following a call from the headquarters, John was ced on an administrative leave.


    John¡¯s annual sry was over a million bucks.


    ¡°Not yet.John treated his boss to a meal and found out that the sister of Stone Group¡¯s CEO demanded


    that John be put on leave without pay and kicked out of thepany.


    It was a good thing John that is good at what he does and only got a suspension.


    Thepany didn''t fire him, so things could change for the better.¡± Old Mr.


    Hunt asked out of concern, "Why is the CEO''s sister out to get John? Don¡¯t tell me the brat found


    herself an ally?¡± ¡°Nah.Ms.Stone is an heiress of the second most influential and wealthiest family in


    Wiltspoon.Their family''s worth is close to a hundred billion put together, right beneath the Yorks.How


    could she be Serenity¡¯s ally? I heard Ms.


    Stone messed with John because the viral news took the public¡¯s attention w from the gossip about her


    and the heir of the Yorks.¡± The two trending stories wert unger on Twitter now.


    John should be able to return to work when Ms.


    Stone got over her anger.


    "It''s all that brat''s fault for giving us so much pain.


    The news is no longer trending on Twitter, right?"


    "Theizens are still talking about it though.I still see a lot of hate messages online." Old Mr.Hunt


    cussed Serenity out before asking, "Didn''t you say you found some sort of mediator from a TV program


    to act as a peacemaker? Even if it¡¯s just for show, it should happen.


    Don''t let this little thing affect our children''s careers." Serenity''s tit-for-tat response jeopardized his


    children¡¯s and grandchildren¡¯s livelihoods.


    They were losing money.


    The other day, Old Mr.Hunt told his grandsons to look for Serenity and discuss a reconciliation.


    That did not end well.


    "Let me ask John." Chris pulled out his phone to call John Since Old Mrs.


    Hunt was still in ICU, not everybody needed to keep watch over her.


    Hence, only the older folks remained at the hospital while the grandchildren went about their business.


    John quickly picked up his father¡¯s call.


    "John, how are things going on with the mediation?" With a grimacing look on his face, John replied,


    ¡°Dad, I was about to call you.We can forget about that.The mediation is not going to happen.Everything


    was underway, but those people suddenly said they weren''t going today.They won¡¯t even tell me the


    reason.I¡¯m furious.¡± As the third-inmand of hispany.


    John was cocky.


    It had been a while since he was outsmarted and this time, he lost to his cousin.


    He hated Serenity''s guts, "Can''t we just switch to another TV program?¡±


    ¡°My friend said that no mediator was willing to take up the task No amount of money could persuade


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    My friend mentioned that Serenity might have found someone to back her up I can say it¡¯s someone


    with power since no mediators dare take the job." John believed he had extensive connections.


    He and Mike were pretty influential back in their hometown.


    They were always on top of things However, they were losing ground this time.


    John and Mike¡¯s friend had been asking around.


    Yet, they could not sniff out the identity of Serenity''s backer.


    Perhaps they were just being paranoid.


    Or perhaps, Ms.Stone was behind it.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    It was said that Ms. Stone was all over Mr. York. She was livid that the Hunts stole her thunder when


    she finally had her name next to Mr. York''s on the trending news.


    Ms.Stone did not seem like an heiress as she acted like she had never met a man in her life! It was


    revolting that Ms.Stone quashed the Hunts time and again just to woo a man.


    Despite the Hunts'' efforts to stick and work together, there was nothing they could do about Ms.Stone.


    Aftering to the city and going through all those unpleasant experiences, Old Mr.


    Hunt realized that the world was bigger than he knew.


    He thought his grandson was impressive and amazing, but there were people out there who were ten


    times better than his grandson, if not more.


    "How did that happen? Wasn''t everything agreed upon and underway? Your uncle and I got the script


    ready to put on a show during the mediation sothe public would know we see the error of our ways,


    whereas Serenity would be seen as someone holding a grudge for refusing to reconcile.However, now


    you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s canceled?¡± Old Mr.Hunt¡¯s oldest son, Stuart, asked anxiously.


    "What did John say? Is the mediator refusing to help?" John mentioned a few more the phone before


    his father hung up.


    Chris turned to Stuart and said, "No mediators areing forward.The best we can do now is to


    swallow our prides and pay Serenity a few more visits.John took the young ones there thest time.You


    know youngsters.They can be impulsive.Noah even said he¡¯ll smash Serenity¡¯s shop.He didn¡¯t go there


    to reconcile.I think he made the whole thing worse.


    ¡°Stuart, we should talk it over with everybody.We, the grown-ups, should personally apologize to


    Serenity.Maybe we can convince her to delete the tweet and share a post that we have settled our


    differences.It''s the only way we can get out of this in ess.¡± The power of the inte was beyond


    everything they knew.


    Things had gotten out of hand.


    Sigh.


    Had they known, the Hunts would not have taken this approach.


    They would have demanded money from Serenity at her workce.


    It was probably a better idea "I guess we don''t have any other choice.¡± Serenity neither knew about the


    Hunts¡¯ new attempt to bury the hatchet, nor did it matter to her Her rtives may want to patch things


    up, but Serenity was not


    going to budge and fork out the money The Hunts look a chunk out of her parents'' life insurance payout


    and upied her parents'' home and field without taking Serenity and Liberty under their care.


    Now that the Hunts needed money, they expected Serenity to dish out hundreds of thousands forOld


    Mrs.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hunt''s medical bills Serenity might find it in her heart topensate Old Mrs.


    Hunt a little if the rtives were on the breadline Yet, the Hunts were wealthier than she was.


    Why should she pay for the medical ins then? When the afternoon came around, Serenity got lunch


    ready and waited for her sister to eat together.


    As her mind wandered to the man who tried to shut her up with money, Serenity had a passing thought


    about bringing Zachary over to have lunch together.


    She told Jasmine, "Jasmine, I''m going over to bring my man here for lunch.


    Watch the shop.


    Tell my sister that Sonny has already eaten when shees.¡± Sonny had soft-boiled vegetables and a


    bit of form before he went for a nap.


    Jasmine teased, ¡°Ah, I see Mr.Yorkes to mind when you have good food to share.It seems your


    rtionship with him is going well."


    "He''s the one supporting my means and covering all the living expenses.He should get a taste of the


    food I make.I''ll take a cab there and get a ride back with him.¡±


    ¡°Hurry along.I''ll be here." Jasmine was happy that her best friend was making strides in her marriage.


    Serenity left for York Corporation.


    She only phoned Zachary once there.


    Zachary, Josh, and a few senior executives were talking business with an important client when


    Serenity¡¯s call came in.


    Furrowing his brows, Zachary hesitated for a moment before taking the call.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    "Mr. York, I''m outside your office. Are you on your lunch break yet? I¡¯m here to take you to my shop for


    lunch. Surprise!" Zachary was lost for words. Sure, it was a surprise, but not the good kind.


    Thank goodness he was good at stayingposed because that was quite a scare.


    ¡°Mr.York?¡± Serenity said as she did not get a response from the man.


    Tugging on his tie, Zachary replied in a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯m on my break but the client hasn''t left.We''re


    still ironing out the business details with the client, so it¡¯ll probably take a while.Why don''t you go


    ahead, and I''ll meet you at your shop for lunch?¡±


    ¡°How long more do you need? I didn¡¯t drive.I took a cab.It¡¯s okay.I¡¯ll wait for you outside your office


    building.We can go back together when you''re done with your work¡± Zachary lifted his arm to look at his


    watch before responding,"There''s a dessert shop right across the office.Wait for me there.I''ll see you in


    a bit."


    Serenity turned her head and saw the dessert shop.


    Without a second thought, she took Zachary''s suggestion Once Serenity hung up the call,


    unconsciously sighed in relief.


    He was afraid she might barge in ..-.- and that would give his game away¡­


    Since Serenity came for him, Zachary went to the VIP reception and quickly closed the deal with the


    client He then arranged for Josh and the few senior executives to take the client to have a meal at the


    Wiltspoon Hotel "Aren''t youing along, Mr York?" the client asked.


    "Something came up, so I can''t have lunch with you, Mr.Johnson.We''ll have it some other time"


    The important client today was none other than Remy Johnson, a member of the wealthiest family in


    Annenburg FC & Co hadsubsidiaries in Wiltspoon but with FC & Co.''s Wiltspoon branch being sensible


    enough not to undercut the local tycoon, they had no reason to cross paths with York Corporation


    This time, FC & Co.''s Wiltspoon branch undertook a huge project and was looking for a potential


    partnership with either York Corporation or Stone Group Both York Corporation and Stone Group were


    interested in doing business with Remy After a discussion with the head of the Johnson household,


    Remy was leaning toward working with York Corporation That was the start of a business rtionship


    between both giants.


    Remy tactfully ended the conversation Josh ushered Reiny toe along Remy¡¯s bodyguards were


    waiting outside kenny often traveled with his security detail whenever he was out and about.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was said that out of his ten siblings, Remy could not fight to save his life.


    Hence, he was surrounded by bodyguards when in public.


    Zachary personally walked Remy and the entourage to the elevator.


    Once the group was in the elevator, Zachary returned to his office and took out a pair of binocrs to


    look down from the window.


    With Remy and the rest cruising in a car out of York Corporation, he turned around He whipped out his


    phone to call his bodyguards to wait for him on the first floor of the office building A few minutester,


    Zachary went down to the first floor.


    ¡°Sir.¡± ¡°Go on and have your lunch.


    No need to follow me.


    Just give me the keys to the MPV." Zachary said as he walked.


    A bodyguard handed the keys of the MPV over to Zachary, The bodyguards followed behind Zachary


    when thetter waved them off.


    It was a signal to stop following Zachary Since Mr Zachary was using the N that case, they should not


    tag, al it could only mean that he would be with the missus.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    While waiting for Zachary at the dessert shop, Serenity did not want to sit in the establishment without


    getting anything, so she ordered two milkshakes to go. Since she was sitting near the entrance,


    Serenity was able to spot Zachary when he drove out of the office building.


    Carrying her in milkshakes, she walked out of the shop.


    With a smile across her beautiful face, Serenity waved at Zachary.


    Zachary drove over and pulled up in front of her.


    Serenity took a few steps forward and opened the door to the passenger seat.


    She got into the car and put on her seatbelt before Zachary restarted the engine.


    "Why are you wearing a ck mask?" Serenity asked in passing.


    Without a word, Zachary removed the mask He did not want anyone to recognize him as he drove out


    of his office building.


    Even though not many had seen hun in person before, it was best Zachary practiced caution.


    Instead of dwelling on Zachary''s refusal to answer, Serenity asked, ¡°Do you want a milkshake? I


    bought you a cup.I''ll have mine now, and I''ll take over the wheel when I finish it.You can then have your


    drink."


    "No, thank you." Zachary never had milkshakes before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Jasmine then.Jasmine likes milkshakes.She loves to pair milkshakes with sweet treats for


    tea."


    ¡°I guess girls prefer to have milkshakes.I rarely have it.I don''t like it that much either." Sereillty took a


    sip and said, ¡°I seldom drink milkshakes too.It''s not exactly the healthiest thing." She would always


    order juice whenever Jasmine ced a delivery order for milkshakes.


    "What made youe all the way here to pick me up today?¡± Zachary asked in a low voice


    "You could''ve called in e before you canne.What if I wasn''t in the office? You would''vee all this way


    for nothing.¡± He just happened to be in the office today, Usually, Zachary would not be around at this


    hour


    "Do you always talk business when it''s time to eat?"


    "Yes." Zachary added, "Many deals are closed during lunch and dinner appointments." Serenity said,


    "Oh I''ll call you in advance next time.I just wanted to give you a surprise.I guess I gave you more of a


    scare than a pleasant surprise.


    "My sister''s out looking for a job and will join us for lunch at the shop, so I made extra.You''ve breri


    generous and caring toward me I should repay you, so I came over to pick you up for lunch together¡±


    After a brief silence, Zachar yuttered, "Serenity, we signed an agreement, but you don''t have to be


    hung up about the divorce once the time is up.We can get along like other ordinary couples.No need to


    feel like you owe me for every single thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all about the give-and-take between husband and wife,¡± Serenityspoke matter-of factly Zachary


    choked, at a loss for words, because she had a point.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "If you don''t like me to pick you up and have meals together, I won¡¯te again.¡± Serenity thought that


    he disapproved of hering to his workce.


    She still remembered what he told her when they just got their marriage license.


    They were to keep their marriage a secret.


    Serenity must not disclose their status to anybody without his consent.


    Zachary fell silent once more.


    He had no idea what to say.


    For Serenity to pick him up at work, it meant that she was starting to give him care and attention.


    W However, they were supposed to keep their marriage under wraps.


    He did not want to spin a web of lies to cover his back every time she came.


    Serenity took Zachary¡¯s silence admission to her question.


    Drinking thest of the milkshake, she told herself to never pick him up from work at York Corporation


    again.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    ¡°That reminds me. I need to talk to you about something.¡± Serenity changed the subject at hand.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    By the sound of her cheerful tone, Zachary could tell his silence did not drive her mad.


    For some reason, it did not sit well with Zachary that she was not angry.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nana wants to stay at our ce on the weekend. She told me to discuss it with you in case you¡¯d say


    no. You¡¯re her grandson, so of course, you¡¯re going to be okay with it.¡± Grandma May simply did not


    want to intrude on the couple¡¯s alone time.


    Well, it was all in Grandma May¡¯s head.


    There was no alone time between her and Zachary as they were only a married couple byw.


    They were busy doing their own thing during the day.


    While at night, they slept on their own beds.


    They would only engage with each other when there was a reason to. Other times, they would not have


    the chance or time to chat.


    Serenity believed it would be a imagined of convenience, and now, it was exactly as she


    She had a little crush on Zachary, but because of Zachary¡¯s silence after she came to pick him up from


    work, the fire in Serenity was put out.It was best to abide by the six-month contract


    She would be single again five monthster,


    Zachary really did not want his nana toe. Nana was a sly fox who loved to pull a fast one on her


    grandchildren.


    Knowing that he and Serenity were merely husband and wife in name, Nana would stay over and make


    every effort to luck them into the same bed


    ¡°We have our things to do on the weekend None of us have time to keep Nanapany. She might as


    well remain in her own house. Her sons and daughters-inw are retired, so they can spend time with


    her.¡±


    Listening to Zachary, Serenity tilted her head and looked at him.


    It was no wonder Nana kept asking her to talk to Zachary about it instead of taking it upon herself to


    make the decision


    The guy preferred if his nana did note to his ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want Nana to stay for a couple of days? It¡¯s not a long stay. It¡¯s for two days. Nana said that


    she¡¯ll only be arriving in the afternoon if she does make it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal if Nana stays at


    our ce She used to hang around my shop She cane with me to the shop if she¡¯s staying over


    ¡°Mr. York, she¡¯s your nana. Your grandmother.¡±


    Zachary thought to himself, ¡®Do you think I¡¯d marry you if Nana hadn¡¯t asked?¡¯


    Yet, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying Nana can¡¯te. Alright now. I¡¯ll call Nana to talk about thister.¡±


    Serenity kept to herself for a while before she probed, ¡°Mr. York, is your rtionship with Nana¡­ Um¡­


    Not so good? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little quiet at our ce? It¡¯ll be livelier to have another person in the


    house.¡±


    Nana was rather fun-loving.


    Serenity believed Nana¡¯s presence would bring some life to the house,


    ¡°I moved out to enjoy the peace and quiet.¡±


    There was a pause before Serenity replied, ¡°Okay then. You should talk to Nana You make the call.


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s too quiet at our ce. Nana¡¯s only going to stay for a couple of days if shees. Mr.


    York, can I get two dogs and two cats to join the family?¡±


    Turning his head, Zachary nced at her before moving his eyes back to the road. He said faintly,


    ¡°Dogs and cats can¡¯t speak the humannguage Plus, they wreck the house, shed fur, and defecate


    everywhere. I hate it. Of course, I have no problem with you having pets if you keep them locked in


    your room and want to see them roaming around the house.¡± Serenity was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Well, that killed the conversation Without another word, Serenity quietly sat there and looked at the


    streetscape outside the window. Liberty had just arrived when Serenity and Zachary reached the shop.


    "Liberty," Serenity said as she got out of the car.


    Liberty turned around and noticed that it was her sister and Zachary.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With her plump face beaming, she asked, "Where were you and Zacharying back from?¡±


    ¡°I went to his workce to call him over for lunch.How was it, Liberty? Did you find a job?" Zachary


    came down from his car and greeted Liberty, to which thetter responded with a simile.


    However, Liberty appeared beaten when her sister mentioned work.


    Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°Not yet.I submitted a bunch of resumes, but I either hadn''t heard back


    or got a tout refusal."


    After a pause, Liberty added, "When they heard I have a two-year-old at home, they said I''d be


    preupied and distract my kid is young.


    It got me so riled up.


    Who said a mother with a toddler can''t focus at home ¡°I told them that someone will look after my kid,


    so I would definitely give my everything during working hours.


    They refused to listen and turned a deaf ear.


    It seems mothers now face discrimination when looking for a job.¡± Liberty was tired and hungry from


    the morning of job-hunting.


    Still, it came to nothing.


    Her mind wandered back to when her inws criticized that she would not be able to live if she left


    Hank Liberty had been out of touch with society for three years, After a long hiatus, Liberty would not


    have the luxury of picking a workce.


    Instead, she was at the mercy of the hiringpanies.


    Here she was, dreaming about getting back into her finance director role.


    Now it seemed she would be lucky to find a job in any industry at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Liberty.There¡¯s no rush.Take your time.You''ll find a suitable job." Serenity consoled her sister


    while linking arms with her sister as they entered the shop.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch and a rest.You can continue the job huntter.Maybe you can submit your job


    applications online and wait until you¡¯re called for an interview to go out.¡±


    ¡°I submitted a few applications online, but hadn''t received many callbacks for an interview."


    As for returning to the working scene, Liberty was confident at first, but the morning job hunt cast a


    shadow of doubt on her.


    Perhaps she should lower her standards.


    It did not have to be a job in finance.


    She could try something else "Has Sonny been good?"


    "He''s been good.He had fun with Jasmine.He was taking a nap after his meal when I was on my way


    out to pick Zacharyup.He must still be asleep.¡± Liberty grinned.


    "He''s a cheeky monkey when I watch over him but he¡¯s a good boy for someone else, Isee." She went


    to check on her son.


    With her son sleeping soundly, Liberty reached out to caress his little face and leaned in for a kiss.


    Liberty then came out to join everybody for lunch.


    ¡°Mr.York, have some more since you work a lot." Serenity gave her man an extra helping of food.


    Picking up that her sister called her brother-inw Mr.


    York, Liberty said, "It''s strange that you address Zachary as Mr.York.¡± Serenity giggled.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.I always call him different names.It¡¯s all him anyway.He''s used to it." Zachary echoed her


    im, "Liberty, we call each other whatever we want to.Sometimes, I¡¯d call her Ms.Hunt.¡± Liberty


    answered with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright.I see you have your little fun there.Whatever floats your boat."


    She and Hank would call each other ¡°honey¡± all day when they were most in love as newlyweds.


    Somewhere down the road, Liberty started to call Hank by his name and vice versa.It appeared it had


    been a while since Hank addressed her as ¡°honey.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    After the meal, Liberty wanted to go home and rest. Liberty felt exhausted having looked for a job all


    morning Her confidence took a hit as she did not get to find a job.


    Thus, she wanted to go home and rewrite a few resumes while mentally preparing herself to see if she


    could get hired.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ll take you back,¡± Serenity said.


    Liberty looked at her brother-inw, Zachary said timely, "I''ll head back to the office then.¡± ¡°Okay.


    Drive carefully,¡± Liberty instructed.


    After her brother inw left, Liberty carried her son, who was still asleep, and got into her sister''s car.


    "If Zachary doesn''t have a long lunch break, you can send him back to his office so he doesn¡¯t have to


    drive Else he won''t get to rest during his break." "Alright," Serenity said as she started the car.


    She would never go to York Corporation again However, Serenity did not say this aloud lest her sister


    lectured her.


    Serenity could tell how much Liberty approved of Zach- brother-inw.


    Lunch break was over by the returned to the office.


    As soon as he got out of the elevator, the secretary saw him and said respectfully, ¡°Mr.York, Mr.Bucham


    is waiting for you." Zachary nodded while walking toward his office with steady steps.


    At the same time, he instructed the secretary, "Please make me a cup of coffee without sugar or milk.¡±


    He liked his coffee ck The secretary replied instinctively, "But you don''t drink coffee in the


    afternoon." Zachary usually drank a cup of coffee in the morning, which could keep him awake all day.


    If he drank another cup in the afternoon, he would not be able to sleep at night.


    Therefore, Zachary did not drink coffee in the afternoons.


    Zachary did not respond to the secretary, and the secretary did not dare say another word.


    After Zachary entered the office, the secretary quickly made coffee for his boss.


    Entering his office, Zachary saw that Josh was standing by the window, looking out with a pair of


    binocrs.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Zachary had a heavy expression on his face as he strode over and took back the binocrs.


    "Don''t touch my things." "Someone sounds a little guilty..." Josh teased further, ¡°You put it on the table,


    so Ijust took a look" The two returned to the table and sat down.


    Zachary put the binocrs away.


    "Did your wifee at noon?" "Josh, are you so free that you only know how to gossip every day?¡±


    Josh chuckled.


    ¡°Working for you is so boring.Now that you finally have something interesting going on in your life, I just


    can¡¯t help but gossip.Your miniature tree is a little bigger than the one on Callum¡¯s desk Your wife is


    certainly skilled in making such life-like sculptures." Zachary said nkly, "How can Callumpare to


    me?"


    He was Serenity''s husband while Callum was just Serenity''s cousin-inw.


    Josh said, "I''ll ask my secretary to ce an order for meter.I''ll buy a bigger one to put on my desk


    Let¡¯s see if I can actually make a fortune!¡± Zachary nced at him.


    "You''d better buy all the handicrafts in her store."


    "I work for you, and you pay me wages.But you want me to spend my wages at your wife¡¯s store? That


    means my sry is going into your wife¡¯s wallet.Zachary, can you be more cunning?"


    "Next time, I''ll dig a big hole and bury you in it.That''ll show you how cunning I can be." Josh


    surrendered, ¡°Okay, okay! I won¡¯t make fun of you.¡±


    ¡°Is Remy gone?¡± Zachary asked about the business from earlier.


    ¡°Yup, he left.He returned to Anni after signing the contract and having lunch.His bodyguards¡­really


    don¡¯t leave his side.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    Zachary said lightly, "Remy''s self-defense isn''t up to par. The Johnsons, like my family in Wiltspoon,


    are the


    richest family in Annenburg. For safety reasons, Remy has no choice but to bring more bodyguards


    everywhere he goes.


    It''s not like you''re not aware of this fact, so why are you making a fuss now? If you¡¯re envious of


    Remy¡¯s ostentation, you can also hire eight to ten bodyguards to follow you around." Josh did not have


    bodyguards because he was proficient in martial arts.


    Moreover, not many people knew of his identity, so it would be too conspicuous for him to go out with


    bodyguards.


    The two were talking about business when the secretary knocked on the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Mr.York, this is the coffee you asked for." The secretary brought over the freshly brewed coffee and


    ced it gently in front of Zachary.


    After the secretary left, Josh joked with his friend-cum-boss.


    "You don''t have the energy to work after your little romantic- ¡®zvous with your wife, huh? You should


    drink two more cups of coffee then." Zachary''s face was glum.


    Romantic rendezvous? Zachary felt that there was some unpleasantness between him and Serenity


    Serenity came to pick him up for lunch, but he was not too happy about it.


    Although Serenity did not say anything or let alone get mad at him, Zachary had a feeling that she


    would nevere to pick him up at his office again "What''s with the long face? Did you two quarrel? I


    thought your wife was good-tempered." Serenity did not seem like an unreasonable person acharya


    was silent for a long time and did not tell Josh the reason.


    Josh was tight lipped, but he was nosy Zachary was afraid that if Josh knew too much, he would


    identally spill everything when he was drunkHowever, Zachary wanted to ask Josh for some advice


    to ease the invisible deadlock between him and Serenity Thus, Zachary said, "I think I hurt her


    feelings." Josh''s eyes lit up. He asked repeatedly, "How did you hurt her feelings? Tell me more about


    it." Zachary kicked Josh from under the table Josh felt the lock and said with a grin.


    "You only said half of the story and left me hanging Zachary, I don¡¯t take in students like you.¡± ¡°You


    don¡¯t need to low how I hurt her.Just tell me what should I do?"


    "Give her a gift Ishery¡¯s for blurred plum Hecke noe bring, hinsell to do ront things like thar ¡°The most


    direct method is also the most effective one.


    All you gotta do is jump her and give it to her real good.


    I guarantee she won''t stay mad at you." After Josh finished what he had to say, hewas kicked by


    Zachary again.


    Josh got up and dragged his chair far away from Zachary so that Zachary could not reach him.


    "You''re husband and wife after you get a marriage license.


    All married couples have sex.


    Are you two staying abstinent forever?¡± Zachary frowned.


    He did not even allow Serenity to step into his room for fear she would take advantage of him.


    Zachary also did not want to go into Serenity''s room for fear of seeing something he should not have


    seen, like the first night.


    ¡°But I guess that¡¯s your usual style.


    After all, your nana forced you to marry her.


    You might even get divorced soon." Josh knew Zachary well, so he figured that Zachary and Serenity


    weremerely husband and wife on paper and lived a very dull life.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking forward to my divorce?¡± Zachary asked gloomily.


    He picked up the cup of coffee al¡­¡­


    two sips.


    Josh smiled and said, "Why would I look forward to your divorce? That doesn¡¯t do me any good.


    I just know that with your temperament, you probably don''t n to spend the rest of your life with


    Serenity.


    You married her for your nana¡¯s sake.


    Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have kept your marriage a secret.


    ¡°Hiding your marriage is unfair to your wife.


    She¡¯ll feel aggrieved because of it.


    If you don''t care that her feelings are hurt, it means you don¡¯t n to live with her for therest of your life.


    In this case, it''s actually better for her to keep your marriage a secret for her protection.


    That way, she won''t be affected and can remarry after you two get divorced.¡± For some reason,


    Zachary felt ufortable after listening to Josh''s analysis, especially when Josh talked about the


    possibility of Serenity''s second marriage.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    "Duncan asked us out for lunch tomorrow at our usual spot. That guy always goesback to the same


    ce with us every time! I know the food at Grace''s Diner is delicious, but I wouldn''t bother to go if it


    wasn''t for Grandma May''s Beans and Cream next door.


    At least we can hang out at the cafe." "We used to go there often.


    Duncan is such a nostalgic guy," Zachary chimed in.


    Before they got to their current positions in thepany, Zachary was not yet a manager and was still


    in training.


    Even then, he also did not like to reveal his identity, so he would often eat at regr diners with his


    friends


    Beans and Cream was thergestand fanciest care in Wiltspoon.


    The clothing stores and restaurants nearby were not exactly low-end either.


    That was because low-end stores would not be able to receive the flow of customersing from


    Beansand Cream.


    The patrons of Beans and Cream were mostly working professionals who liked to treat themselves.


    They would often try out other restaurants or buy some clothes nearby Beans and Cream.


    Therefore, the bustling street red around Beans and Cream had a range of mid to-high-end stores.


    "Are you going?" "Of course, especially since it''s his treat!" Zachary had a rare smile on his face, which


    showed how great hisfriendship with Josh and Duncan was.


    Part of the reason Zachary decided to join Duncan for lunch was because of their friendship.


    Another reason was to avoid meeting Serenity at home, which would be too awkward.


    "Then I''ll go too.


    It''s finally the weekend when I can rx! After lunch, let''s chill at your nana''s cafe andhave a barbecue


    by the beach at night?" Zachary refused.


    He would rather y golf than go for a barbecue.


    Josh chattered on for a long time before leaving.


    After Josh left, Zachary called his grandma.


    "Zack, did Serenity tell you?" "Yes." Zachary said in a low voice, "Nana, you''re so forgetful at your age,


    so let me remind you again.


    I''ve already fulfilled your wish to marry Serenity, and you promised not to interfere in our rtionship


    after our marriage."


    The olddywas speechless.


    What a hot-tempered punk! If Grandma May did not intervene, how long would she have to wait to get


    a great granddaughter? Sigh! She was so anxious! Zachary did not care about his grandmother''s


    reaction and hung up the phone when he finished speaking.


    He started to focus on his pile of work after drinking half a cup of coffee.


    It was not untilte at night that Zachary finished liis work and went home.


    When he got home, it was already past one o''clock in the morning, and Serenity was already asleep.


    Their big house was quiet with no signs of life as Serenity would say.


    Serenity wanted a pet dog, but Zachary really disliked pets.


    She was enough for him.


    After sitting quietly in the hall for a while, Zachary returned to his room.


    The night was silent and uneventful.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The next day, Zachary woke up mid-morning.


    Serenity was no longer at home, but she had thoughtfully bought him breakfast and put it on the dining


    table so he could see it as soon as he cameout of his room.


    Zachary walked over and saw a note on the table.


    He picked up the note that read, "I''m going to my sister''s house and won''te back for lunch.


    You can sort it out by yoursell." Zachary crumpled the note into a ball and threw it in the trash can.


    It so happened that he was going to have lunch with his friends at noon, so they went their separate


    ways.


    Zachary lifted the lid of the disposable box and saw the breakfast Serenity bought for him - a breakfast


    burrito.


    He did not feel like eating it, so he closed the lid, took the box, and was about to throw it in the trash.


    However, he suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    After some thought, Zachary finally sat down at the dining table. He opened the lid of the disposable


    box and silently ate the breakfast burrito thathe was not a fan of.


    Zachary had to admit that living with Serenity made him more like an ordinary person.


    He ate a lot of street food that he had never tried before, After breakfast, Zachary wentto the balcony.


    He sat down on the swing and admired Serenity''s flowers and nts.


    He sat there until eleven o''clock when he received a phone call from Josh reminding him of their


    lunchappointment.


    Zachary then went back to his room, got dressed, and went out.


    Knowing that Serenity was at her sister''s house, Zachary thought they would not cross paths, so


    instead of driving thenational MPV, he sat in his luxurious Rolls-Royce.


    As usual, he was ostentatiously escorted to Grace''s Diner by a convoy of bodyguards.


    The convoy parked in front of Grandma May''s cafe, and Zachary walked to the diner so it would not


    cause much of amotion.


    When Zachary arrived at the diner, Duncan and Josh were already seated.


    They waved to Zachary, who walked over with a group of bodyguards.


    The bodycuards automatically sat down at the table next to the three of them.


    That way, they were close enough to protect their boss but far enough to not disturb their boss''s meal.


    Only Duncan and Josh could invite Zachary to this kind of ce.


    They were seated in the most remote corner of the diner, so it was very quiet.


    "Zachary, you order." Duncan handed the menu to Zachary.


    Zachary did not pick up the menu and said nkly.


    "We''re regrs here, so just tell the manager that we''ll have our usuals." "You don''t want to try


    anything new?"


    Josh interjected,"He''s a picky eater.


    He might not eat anything if we order something new.


    Let''s just order our usuals." Seeing that his friends did not want to order anything new, Duncan called


    the waiter over to write down their regrorder.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "I need to use the bathroom." Zachary got up and left.


    A bodyguard also got up and followed him.


    They were not worried that someone would attack Zachary here, but they were worried that women


    might throw themselves at Zachary.


    Zachary was a major chick ma.


    He was always the focus of the crowd wherever he went.


    "Shawn, have some more.


    Make sure you eat till your heart''s content!" Aftering out of the bathroom, Zachary suddenly heard


    a familiar voice.


    It belonged to his wife, Serenity.


    Zachary searched for the source of the voice and spotted Serenity at a table not far away by the


    window.


    The table was full of appetizing dishes.


    Serenity and Shawn were sitting face to face, chatting andughing with each other.


    Serenity even put something on Shawn''s te and smiled at him as she urged him to eat more.


    Even though Jasmine was sitting next to Serenity, Zachary was bothered when he saw this scene.


    Shawn had a crush on Serenity.


    He was Zachary''s love rival.


    Serenity told Zachary that she was going to her sister''s house.


    She lied to him! She was clearly having a meal with Zachary''s love rival! The bodyguard also saw this


    scene.


    "Sir, the missus is only having lunch with her friends." The bodyguard defended Serenity in a low voice.


    Zachary said nothing and walked away.


    The bodyguard cast a sympathetic look at Serenity, who was oblivious to all of this and quicklyfollowed


    in Zachary''s footsteps.


    Serenity did not know that Zachary patronized the diner too.


    She treated Shawn to lunch because she owed Shawn a favor.


    She had always regarded Shawn as her younger brother, so she would put food on Shawn''s te


    when they ate together, and hewould do the same for her.


    She did not think much about it at all.


    Little did she know that a silent storm was brewing and that she would get into trouble when her


    husband saw such a scene.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    Zachary went back to his table with a calm face. After the dishes were served, he ate quietly without


    joiningin on his friends* conversation. All he kept thinking about was Serenity smiling and putting food on


    Shawn''s te.


    "Zachary, you''re acting a little weird today." Duncan picked up a vegetable with a fork and ate it.


    He looked at Zachary, who was sitting across from him, and said, "Why are you soquiet today? You just


    kept shoving food into your inouth." Josh nodded in agreement.


    Zachary said nkly,"I''m hungry." He only ate a breakfast burrito that he did not like in the morning.


    It was not filling, and he was famished.


    of course, Zachary was also in a bad mood.


    When he was in a bad mood, he would just eat non-stop.


    Zachary thought, ''So what if she serves Shawn food? I don''t care.


    Did she think I''ll get jealous? As he said before, he did not know what jealousy was and would never


    experience it!


    They werejust husband and wife in name and had signed an agreement that they would not interfere with


    each other''s private affairs.


    Serenity needed to find her next husband before their divorce.


    As long as she and Shawn did not move in together while she was married to Zachary and did not cheat


    on him,Zachary would turn a blind eye to it.


    Zachary quietly persuaded himself.


    However, images of Serenity and Shawn chatting andughing kept appearing in his mind.


    Duncan and Josh knew that Zachary could not stand being nagged by his grandmother and finally


    married the woman who saved his grandmother.


    Hearing Zachary say that he was hungry, Josh teased, "Aren''t you a married man? How can you get


    hungry? Didn''t your wife prepare a good breakfast foryou?" When Josh met Zachary in the office and


    offered to buy breakfast for Zachary, Zachary always showed off to Josh, saying that he was a married


    man.


    Josh even reached out to tug at Zachary''s sleeve, "You''re a married man, so you should wearthe clothes


    your wife bought for you." Zachary looked indifferent.


    He raised his hand to p Josh''s hand away and said coldly, "She and I are just husband and wife in


    name.


    We''ll asionally put on an act in front of Nana." Serenity was busy talking andughing with Shawn


    and serving him food.


    She did not have time to make breakfast for Zachary and only bought a cheap breakfastburrito for him.


    Zachary did not like breakfast burritos to begin with.


    However, he considered that she bought it for him, so she would feel like her money had gone to waste if


    he threw it away.


    Thus, he


    forced himself to eat it.


    Moreover, Serenity only bought him a suit jacket and a few tiesst time.


    She did not buy him any casualwear.


    He could not possibly wear a suit at home on weekends, right? Oh, right.


    Serenity only gifted him the suit jacket as a token of appreciation for helping her deal with the trending


    story onTwitter.


    She was grateful to him, so the suit was justpensation!


    "Tsk! Your act was sogood that I almost believed you two were a model couple.


    I was even contemting whether to get married at first sight!" Joshughed and said, "Duncan, you


    don''t know how often Zack shows off his marriage at theoffice.


    I thought being single was great, but seeing him constantly unting his happy married life, I almost went


    to gethitched myself!" Duncan smiled and said, "Then you''d better hurry up.


    With your conditions, many women would throw themselves at you as soon as you put out the word


    thatyou''re looking for a wife." Duncan was different.


    He had a good family background as the fourth son of the Lewis family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    However, he had a frightening scar on his face.


    He did not have a girlfriend because he had not met someone to his liking and women disliked his


    scarred face.


    Duncan was a tall and big man.


    With a scar on his face, most people thought that he looked too fierce.


    However, he did not care.


    He decided to go with the flow when it came to love and marriage.


    Unlike his good friend, Duncan did not want to be forced by his grandmother to marrya woman he had no


    feelings for.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Duncan would not be happy even if it was just a nominal marriage that was kept hidden. Zachary


    listened to his two friends joking around and keptsilent while continuing to eat his meal.


    Soon, he was full.


    "I''m going to my nana''s cafe.


    You two can take your time eating here." Zachary put down his cutlery and wiped the oil stains around


    his mouth with a tissue beforegetting up to leave.


    "We''re done eating.


    Well go with you!" Duncan and Josh also put down their cutlery and went to Beans and Cream next


    door withZachary.


    The bodyguards had gotten their fill too.


    Seeing that their boss was leaving, they silently got up and walked out quietly to protect their boss.


    They were afraid of disturbing the boss''s wife.


    Serenity was eating with Shawn, who had seen Zachary before, so the bodyguards could not alert


    Serenity.


    Otherwise, Zachary''s identity would bepromised.


    Duncan went to pay the bill.


    Josh waited for Duncan to settle the bill and walked out with him.


    He whispered, "Duncan, don''t you think Zachary is acting weird today? Well, when he came in, he


    wasstill normal.


    He didn''t look so cold." Everyone knew how calm and grim Zachary was, but Zachary would not be so


    aloof when he was with his friends in private.


    "I think his mood changed after he returned from the bathroom." Josh suddenly stopped in his


    tracksand turned to go back.


    He said, "I''ll go check out what he encountered in the bathroom." Duncan grabbed and dragged him


    out before saying funnily.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Even if he did see something.


    it''s already been so long! I doubt it''ll still be there.


    Zachary has always been like this.


    You''re overthinking it." Duncan did not think that anyone or anything could affect Zachary''s mood


    change in an instant.


    Zachary was calm in nature and held the same expression even when the sky was falling.


    "I didn''t overthink it.


    He must''ve seen something that made him so bitter." Josh was really curious about what Zachary saw


    inthe bathroom.


    He whispered again," Duncan, do you think he might''ve bumped into a couple having sex in the


    bathroom and thought it wasdisgusting? That''s why he was in such a bad mood?" Duncan was


    speechless.


    However, Shawn was nowhere to be seen.


    Although his love rival was gone, Zachary still looked glum and stiff.


    After hearing his friend''s question, he said in a low voice, "She doesn''t know you two."


    LILIT


    Duncan and Josh were speechless.


    That was true.


    Serenity did not know who they were and would not recognize them, so there was no need for them to


    avoid her.


    Seeing Zachary sitting still, Josh teased, "You''re not going to say hello to her?"


    Zachary said indifferently, "She has her circle of friends, and I''m not close with her friends, so there''s


    no need to say hello." Josh shrugged his shoulders.


    After all, Serenity was not his wife.


    If Zachary was not bothered to say hello, Josh and Duncan would not go over either.


    The seats Serenity and Jasmine picked were a little far from where Zachary was seated.


    Serenity sat with her back facing him, so she did not notice that he was there.


    However, he could easily see her every move.


    Zachary, who was still angry, was indifferent to his wifeing to the cafe.


    He did not greet her, nor did he spare another nce at her, as if she was a total stranger.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Serenity did not know that Zachary was having lunch at Grace¡¯s Diner with his friends, Serenity, Jasmine,


    and Shawn chatted while they ate and spent quite some time there.


    Shawn received a call and had to excuse himself by leaving early, so Serenity said, ¡°Jas and I are done


    eating.


    l¡¯ll get the bill soon.


    Shawn, you can go ahead and deal with whatever you need to.


    Jas and I will go to the cafe next door.¡± Serenity fell in love with Beans and Cream¡¯s tranquility thest


    time sheapanied Jasmine on a blind date there.


    This street was busy, so surrounding businesses were booming.


    The owner of the case was willing to spend money on sound instion, so when customers walked into


    the case, the noise outsidewould be filtered out.


    Shawn thought that his cousin drove, so she could take Serenity hometer.


    He said, ¡°Jas, Serenity, I¡¯ll get going then.¡± ¡°Go ahead! Drive carefully on the road,¡± Jasmine urged her


    cousin.


    ¡°Jas, please send Serenity hometer.¡± Serenity had a car, but she seldom used it because gas was


    getting more expensive.


    A full tank would cost her hundreds of dors.


    Serenity would not use the car unless necessary.


    Managing a home required careful nning.


    Although Zachary gave her a considerable sum for household expenses, Serenity could not squander it.


    Jasmine said with a smile, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll send Serenity home even if you don¡¯t remind me.


    Hurry up and go do your work.


    It¡¯s so sad that you can¡¯t have a peaceful meal on a weekend.¡±


    It was not easy to be the sessor of a bigpany.


    Shawn was a little reluctant, but he still had to take his leave.


    After Serenity settled the bill, she walked out of the restaurant linking arms with Jasmine.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They walked to the nearby cafe, Beans and Cream.


    As soon as Serenity entered the cafe, Zachary¡¯s bodyguards spotted her.


    They immediately notified Zachary.


    Zachary was not drinking coffee.


    He just wanted to sit at his nana¡¯s cafe to calm himself down and forget about Serenity¡¯s effect on him.


    Hearing about Serenity¡¯s arrival from his bodyguard, Zachary¡¯s face turned tense, cold, and stiff.


    At that moment, even Duncan noticed Zachary¡¯s change in mood.


    Duncan and Josh exchanged nces.


    Duncan said, ¡°Should Josh and I give you some space?¡± Zachary looked at the door, only to see


    Serenitying in while holding Jasmine¡¯s arm.


    However, Shawn was nowhere to be seen.


    Although his love rival was gone, Zachary still looked glum and stiff.


    After hearing his friend¡¯s question, he said in a low voice, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you two.¡± Duncan and Josh


    were speechless.


    That was true.


    Serenity did not know who they were and would not recognize them, so there was no need for them to


    avoid her.


    Seeing Zachary sitting still, Josh teased, ¡°You¡¯re not going to say hello to her?¡± Zachary said indifferently,


    ¡°She has her circle of friends, and I¡¯m not closewith her friends, so there¡¯s no need to say hello.¡± Josh


    shrugged his shoulders.


    After all, Serenity was not his wife.


    If Zachary was not bothered to say hello, Josh and Duncan would not go over either.


    The seats Serenity and Jasmine picked were a little far from where Zachary was seated.


    Serenity sat with her back facing him, so she did not notice that he was there.


    However, he could easily see her every move.


    Zachary, who was still angry, was indifferent to his wifeing to the cafe.


    He did not greet her, nor did he spare another nce at her, as if she was a total stranger.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    Josh was a little dumbfounded when he saw this.


    Was Zachary merely acting all this while when he showed off about his wife?


    However,Grandma May no longer cared about thepany affairs and rarely went to the office, so there


    was no need for Zachary to act in front of Josh.


    Josh was confused.


    Forget it.


    That was Zachary¡¯s private affairs, so Zachary could manage it liimself.


    They were just Zachary¡¯s friends and would just wait to watch the drama unfold with some popcorn in


    hand.


    If there was no drama to watch, Josh would just go home and sleep.


    Two hourster, Serenity looked at the time and saw that it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    She said to her friend, ¡°Jas, let¡¯s go back.


    I have to go to my sister¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Jasmine also looked at the time and did not objectto Serenity


    wanting to go home.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop by the supermarketter to buy some fruit and toys for your sister and Sonny.


    I want to visit your sister¡¯s house with you.


    I don¡¯t want to go home to see my mother¡¯s disgruntled face.¡± Serenityughed.


    ¡°Who told you to pass out at the Dawsons¡¯ dinner party? You embarrassed yourself and your aunt, so it¡¯s


    not surprising thatyour mom will be mad at you.¡± Jasmine thought about what she did and said with a


    smile, ¡°So be it! I don¡¯t care if I embarrass myself.


    It¡¯s better than having my mom and aunt think that I¡¯m Ms.


    Universe and can be a queen one day.


    Now that they¡¯vepletely lost hope in me, I can finally have some peace!


    ¡°Hey, Serenity.


    Look at that table of three.


    Is one of them your husband?¡± When Jasmine got up, she saw Zachary and quickly patted Serenity¡¯s


    hand so Serenity could confirm it.


    Serenity followed her friend¡¯s line of vision and looked over.


    It was indeed her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary¡¯s aloofness was one-of-a-kind in Wiltspoon.


    Serenity could confirm that it was him anywhere with a nce.


    ¡°Do you want to go over and say hello?¡± Serenity said hesitantly, ¡°He¡¯s with his friends, and I don¡¯t know


    them,so I¡¯d better not go over to say hello.¡± In fact, Serenity had never seen any of Zachary¡¯s friends.


    He would not tell lier about them either, ¡°Then, let¡¯s just slip away quietly.¡± Jasmine felt that it was not


    good todisturb thern either, so she thought they could slip away before Zachary noticed them.


    Serenity shared the same idea.


    Thus, the twodies slipped away quickly and quietly.


    Little did they know that Zachary had noticed them long ago.


    Seeing that Serenity pretended not to see him and chose to slip away without saying hello, Zachary


    snorted coldly and thought, ¡®I won¡¯t talkto her even if she came over to say hello.


    ¡®At least she has some self-awareness! Aftering out of Beans and Cream, Serenityughed


    toherself.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m acting like a thief?¡± Jasmineughed at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t want to go over to say hello to your husband and decided to sneak out like a


    thier.¡±


    ¡°His expressionwas so grim that I was afraid he¡¯d pretend not to know me if I went to say hello.


    That would¡¯ve been awkward¡­¡± The two of them kept their marriage a secret.


    After Jasmine gave it a thought, she said, ¡°That¡¯s possible.


    Look at all these luxury cars! That¡¯s a Rolls-Royce!¡± Serenity nced at the luxury cars nonchntly and


    said, ¡°Yousaid that Beans and Cream is thergest and fanciest cafe in the city, so isn¡¯t it normal to see


    luxury cars here? By the way, there¡¯s a Rolls-Royce in my neighborhood too.


    It looks simr to that one.


    ¡°It¡¯s always parked downstairs right outside my block.


    Anyway, I can see that luxury car almost every day when I go to work.¡± Serenity felt like Brynfield¡¯s


    valuewas suddenly raised a notch because of that luxury car¡¯s existence.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Chapter 199


    Jasmine asked in surprise, ¡°Really? Brynfield is a high-end neighborhood, but I didn¡¯t expect someone


    who drivesa Rolls-Royce would live there.


    If they¡¯re so rich, why not live in a vi?¡± ¡°Mr.


    York said that perhaps some rich kid went to a nearby school, so the parents bought an apartment for the


    kid in Brynfield.


    That way, it¡¯s more convenient for the kid to travel to school.


    That family might have countless vis.¡± Jasmine smiled.


    ¡°True.


    Let¡¯s go to the supermarket.


    By the way, didn¡¯t Grandma May say that she¡¯sing over?¡± ¡°Not anymore.¡± ¡°Why now?¡± ¡°The owner of


    the house disagreed.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless.


    The owner of the house was Zachary, Grandma May¡¯s grandson.


    Grandma May wanted toe over for the weekend, but her grandson did not allow it.


    What an unfilial child! The two got into Jasmine¡¯s car and left Beans and Cream.


    Shortly after, Jasmine parked the car in arge shopping mall.


    After strolling around the mall, the two of them came out with many bags of goodies.


    At this time, Serenity missed going to the mall with Zachary.


    With him around, he would help her carry the bags no matter how much she bought.


    After Jasmine put the things into the car, she was gasping for air.


    ¡°This is the only time I think of wanting a man to apany me when I¡¯m out shopping.


    I didn¡¯t think about the logistics wherfi was buying all that stuff.


    Now that I¡¯m carrying all the bags, they¡¯re so heavy that my arms are about to break! I regret having


    bought so much¡­¡±


    Serenityughed.


    No wonder she and Jasmine could be best friends.


    They had the same thoughts.


    Serenity was just thinking about the benefits of going shopping with Zachary, but Jasmine said it first


    ¡°Hurry up and find a boyfriend, then!It¡¯ll be easier to go shopping in the future.¡± Jasmine sat in the


    driver¡¯s seat and fastened her seat belt while she said, ¡°Ya think a good boyfriend is easy to find? I want


    one that suits me.


    Someone that I have feelings for.


    If a boyfriend like that is so easy to find, I wouldn¡¯t have been single all this while and wouldn¡¯t need to


    hide from myfamily because of their constant urging.¡± ¡°You just haven¡¯t found the one for you yet.


    There¡¯s no rush.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    You¡¯re only twenty-five this year.


    You¡¯re young and can afford to be single for a couple more years.¡±


    ¡°My mom wasn¡¯t so anxious before when you were stillsingle.


    Once you got married, my mother started to rush me as if I could never get married.


    She¡¯s been pushing me since then and wishing she could arrange a thousand blind dates for mein a day


    so I would be married off the next day.¡± Jasmine could understand where her mother wasing from.


    Her mother thought Jasmine had better conditions than Serenity, but Serenity got married before her.


    Even if Serenity and Zachary got married at first sight, Zachary seemed like a decent man.


    On the other hand, Jasmine still did not have a boyfriend, and her blind dates fell through time and again.


    That was why Jasmine¡¯s mother was so anxious.


    Fortunately, Jasmine¡¯s mother stopped urging her to get married these days.


    That was because Jasmine was willing to go all out for some peace and quiet.


    Serenity giggled.


    She often saw Jasmine¡¯s mother and knew that Jasmine¡¯s mother was only anxious about Jasmine¡¯s


    marriage after seeing that she was married.


    ¡°Your mother is relentless, but that¡¯s normal with mothers.


    I want to have a mother to encourage me like this, but I can¡¯t even rememberwhat my mother looks like


    now¡­¡± Serenity¡¯s parents did not take many photos while they were still alive.


    Smartphones were not popr at that time, so the only photos of her parents left behind were a few


    which were kept by Liberty.


    Serenity had to look at the photos every time to remember what her parents looked like.


    Jasmineforted her friend while she drove.


    ¡°Your parents must be up in heaven, blessing you and Liberty.¡±


    Serenity was silent.


    If her parents were in heaven blessing them both, the viral incident on Twitter would not have happened.


    Serenity and her sisters also would not have suffered through such a tough and pitiful childhood.


    Jasmine knew that parents were a heavy topic for her friend, so she quickly changed thesubject.


    It took a while to revive the mood.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Chapter 200


    Jasmine and Serenity went to Liberty¡¯s apartment.


    Serenity got out of Jasmine¡¯s car.


    Her face stiffened when she saw a familiar car parked there.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°That car belongs to Liberty¡¯s sister-inw.


    She must¡¯vee to trouble my sister again.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Liberty¡¯s sister-inw is definitely one of the worst people I know.


    She¡¯sparable to the rtives from my hometown.¡± !


    Jasmine said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up, then.


    If she bullies Liberty, we¡¯ll kick her out together!¡±


    Serenity had already grabbed her things to head inside.


    Jasmine quickly followed.


    The Browns visited again.


    As usual, it was just Chelsea and Mrs.


    Brown.


    They came to persuade Liberty to take Hank back from their house. Hank went to live at his parents¡¯


    house but ate his meals at his sister¡¯s house because his parents took care of Chelsea¡¯s children and


    cooked at her ce. Fortunately, both his parents¡¯ and sister¡¯s houses were close by.


    They were in the same neighborhood but opposite blocks. Chelsea watched as her parents bought


    loads of delicious food for her brother every day.


    Although her family also ate them, Chelsea was jealous of her parents¡¯ partial treatment of buying


    expensive food for her brother.


    Fortunately, Chelsea had a sense of propriety even though she was money hungry, so she did not


    express her difort. After enjoying the help of her parents for so long, Chelsea was used to the


    benefits of monopolizing her parents. Hank was at his parents¡¯ house for a few days, and Chelsea took


    the most initiative in trying to reconcile Hank and Liberty so he could return to his own home as soon as


    possible.


    ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s inevitable for a couple to quarrel and fight.


    There are only a handful of couples who had never quarreled or fought before.


    You should get over this after cooling down for a few days.


    Life has to go on, don¡¯t you think?¡± Chelsea said.


    ¡°Hank is a big man with a strong self-esteem, but he actually feels remorseful for hitting you that day.


    We¡¯re also wrong for taking his side.


    You shouldpromise and bring him back.


    Forget that it ever happened and continue to live a happy life like you always have.¡± As soon as


    Serenity opened the door, she heard Mrs.


    Brown persuading her sister. Chelsea said, ¡°Liberty, you should watch out for another woman stealing


    your husband if you keep giving Hank the cold shoulder.


    Hank is young and has a promising future.


    He¡¯s quite handsome and looks like a bachelor.


    Many young women have a thing for mature men like him with a sessful career.¡± Hank was a


    manager with a five-figure basic monthly sry.


    He also made extra money from


    commission, which would add up to nearly a hundred thousand dors a month.


    To Chelsea, Hank was considered a man with a sessful career.


    Therefore, Chelsea always looked down on Liberty, thinking that Liberty was not worthy of her brother.


    Moreover, Liberty still had yet promised to help take care of Chelsea¡¯s children, which greatly


    displeased Chelsea.


    Chelsea¡¯s oldest child was starting junior high school the next year.


    Her child¡¯s school pick-up and drop-off problem must be solved quickly.


    Naturally, Chelsea had to coax Liberty into agreeing.


    Otherwise, Chelsea would not willingly soften her stance and apany her mother to persuade


    Liberty.


    Liberty was feeding her son some porridge and did not seem to have not heard her inws.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Mrs. Brown went to y with her grandson when she saw that her daughter-inw remained silent.


    ¡°Sonny, do you miss your dad?¡±

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Instead of answering whether he missed his father, Sonny only said, ¡°Daddy work!¡± Liberty and Serenity


    raised Sonny, and Sonny only got to see his father on weekends.


    When Sonny woke up, his father had already gone to work, and when Sonny fell asleep at night, his


    father had note home.


    Thus, Sonny did not have much of a bond with his father.


    Even when Hank was at home, Hank would not y with Sonny and rather y with his phone.


    ¡°Liberty, look! Sonny grew distant from his dad after being apart for a few days.


    That¡¯s not good for his growth.


    A boy can¡¯t grow up without fatherly love.


    There are many things that fathers need to teach their sons.¡± Mrs.


    Brown initially thought that her grandson would say that he missed his father, so she could use it as an


    excuse to make Libertypromise for Sonny¡¯s sake.


    However, to her surprise, Sonny did not miss Hank.


    Fortunately, Mrs.


    Brown was quick-witted and made up a conversation, picking up from where her grandson left off.


    Liberty nced at her mother-inw and said coldly,¡° Even if Hank is at home, have you ever seen him


    take care of Sonny? Sonny is our child, but I¡¯ve been taking care of him by myself.


    Hank doesn¡¯t even y with Sonny, let ¡°When Hank has nothing to do at home on weekends, he chats


    with people on his phone or watches videos whileughing like a fool.


    He doesn¡¯t even want to y with his son.


    How could Sonny have a deep rtionship with a father like him?¡± Any rtionship must be cultivated.


    Even if Hank was Sonny¡¯s biological father, their rtionship would not get any better if they did not


    spend time together to build a bond.


    Mrs.


    Brown opened her mouth, but she had nothing to say.


    Chelsea carried on with the conversation and said, ¡°Hank is usually busy with work, so he needs to rx


    and rest at home on weekends.


    You don¡¯t have a job and only stay at home to care for Sonny every day.


    Don¡¯t tell me that you have a lot of housework to do.


    When your sister was living here, she helped out with the chores, so you didn¡¯t do much.


    All you do is eat.


    Look at how fat you¡¯ve be!¡± Hank disliked Liberty for getting fatter and uglier.


    Even Chelsea was disgusted by that.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How could Liberty allow herself to eat until she was obese? ¡°Come with us to bring Hank back after


    you¡¯re done feeding Sonny.


    Hank¡¯s wounds are healed, so he can go back to work on Monday.


    You two need to move on and stop quarreling because it¡¯s not good for Sonny¡¯s development.¡± Chelsea


    muttered, ¡°If you continue to be like this, you¡¯ll regret it one day.¡± Hank had a new lover During the few


    days when Hank took leaves of absence from work to recuperate at home, his new lover, Jessica Yates,


    came to take care of Hank every day after work.


    The two of them clung together like conjoined twins.


    Chelsea did not like Liberty and wished that Hank would dump Liberty.


    However, when they get divorced, her parents would want custody of Sonny since Sonny was their only


    paternal grandson.


    Sonny was a little over two years old and was very naughty.


    It would take a lot of energy to take care of Sonny.


    If her parents took care of Sonny, they could no longer help Chelsea to take care of her third child.


    Chelsea reminded Liberty not for Liberty¡¯s sake, but for her own benefit.


    ¡°This is Hank¡¯s house.


    Did he break his leg or lose his sense of direction? Doesn¡¯t he know how toe back on his own? Why


    does my sister have to pick him up? Who the hell does he think he is?!¡± Serenity could not stand it


    anymore and interjected them.


    She brought Jasmine into the house.


    Both of them carried many shopping bags.


    When Mrs.


    Brown and Chelsea saw Serenity, their faces turned glum.


    They went to Serenity¡¯s bookstore toin to her, but they left in despair.


    Ant swer!


    As soon as Sonny saw Serenity, he stood up and stumbled over with a smile on his face.


    Sonny was ignorant and did not know what his grandma and aunt said to his mother, so their


    conversation did not affect his mood.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Serenity put the bags on the coffee table before hugging Sonny and asking him gently, ¡°Sonny, are you


    eating porridge?¡± Sonny nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you full?¡± Sonny rubbed his belly, thought about it, and shook his head.


    He felt that he had not had enough and was still a little hungry.


    Serenity smiled.


    She sat down in front of the sofa and took the half-eaten bowl of porridge from her sister and said, ¡± I¡¯ll


    feed Sonny, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Jasmine greeted Liberty and put the things she was carrying on the coffee


    table too.


    She also nodded to the Browns in greeting Liberty only turned around to talk to her inws after


    Serenity took over the task of feeding Sonny.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pick up Hank.


    He cane back whenever he wants.


    If he doesn¡¯t want to, you two will just need to take care of him.¡± Hank even asked Liberty to refund his


    share of the food expenses.


    What else could she say when they have alreadye to this point?


    Liberty knows she was also at fault.


    expenses, it added up to less than ten thousand dors.


    Hank made around seventy thousand dors and spent less than ten thousand dors on his little


    family.


    Liberty could not see or touch the remainder of his ie, so who knew whether he spent it elsewhere


    or saved it for himself? Oh, Hank also gave his parents an allowance every month, which was definitely


    higher than the expenses he gave Liberty.


    Therefore, how much Hank made had nothing to do with Liberty as his wife.


    Liberty did not know how her three-year marriage ended up like this.


    She actually endured all of this! Was it because of love? Maybe so.


    Liberty was shocked to realize how miserable she was after being disheartened and disappointed


    lately.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This was not the marriage life she yearned for.


    If Serenity had not given her five thousand dors every month for the past few years, Liberty would


    have been even more miserable.


    Serenity had more foresight than Liberty and asked Liberty to save half of the 5,000 dors for herself.


    Otherwise, Liberty would regret it more.


    Liberty regretted being ipetent and living like that after marriage.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    Hearing Liberty¡¯s rebuttal, Mrs. Brown opened her mouth to say something but could not speak.


    After all, Mrs. Brown was the one who suggested that her son split the household expenses with her


    daughter-inw.


    She knew that even without splitting it, her daughter inw had no control over her son¡¯s money.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡± Chelsea was displeased with Liberty¡¯s attitude and refused to let her mother waste


    another breath.


    She dragged her mother away and nced at the things Serenity and Jasmine bought for Liberty on the


    way out.


    As they arrived downstairs, Chelsea said to her mother,¡± Mom, you mentioned Serenity¡¯s husband works


    in argepany, right? Does he have a high ie? Since Serenity married him, her every visit


    came with lots of gifts.


    I nced at the bags and saw all those fruits she bought were very expensive.


    ¡°They¡¯re all imported and pricey fruits like durians and cherries.


    A durian costs at least two hundred dors and a pound of cherries cost tens of dors.¡± Mrs.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Brown said, ¡°Think about your brother¡¯s ie.


    Serenity¡¯s husband works for York Corporation, which is thergestpany in Wiltspoon.


    Your brother said that the people who work there are top talents in the country.


    with Hank, she could call her brothers to beat up Hank.


    This marriage would only work if Hank married Jessica and treated her like a princess.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Mrs. Brown said, ¡°I¡¯m a little worried about how much Hank listens to Jessica.


    That girl knows how to y hard-to-get and still hasn¡¯t given herself to Hank.


    The more Hank waits, the more he wants her.


    She¡¯s making Hank go head over heels for her.


    ¡°If they get married and Hank lets her take charge of his bank ount, our life will be tougher.¡± Chelsea


    thought about the monthly allowance her brother gave her parents and how it was used on her own


    family.


    She benefited a lot from that and did not want this benefit to be taken away by her new and soon-to-be


    sister-inw.


    Thus, she said, ¡°Forget it, then.


    That¡¯s Hank and Liberty¡¯s business.


    Let them deal with it.¡± ¡°As long as Hank can keep his affair hidden from Liberty, I won¡¯t interfere with it.


    Men aren¡¯t reliable.


    They¡¯ll fool around if they are rich and capable.¡± Mrs.


    Brown felt that her son was capable enough to attract a young and beautiful girl even when he was a


    father.


    Anyway, her son would not be at a loss no matter what.


    Liberty knew that her mother-inw and sister-inw would speak ill of her, but she did not know that


    they would help Hank to keep his extramarital affair a secret.


    After sending off the annoying mother and daughter, Liberty said, ¡°Seren, Jasmine, why have you bought


    a bunch of things?¡± ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s just some fruits and snacks, nothing too expensive.¡± Jasmine smiled.


    ¡°I thought that since you¡¯re home alone with Sonny, you can eat as much as you like.


    If you can¡¯t finish it, just put it in the refrigerator and take your time eating it.


    At least that way, it won¡¯t be taken away by unwanted guests.¡± She noticed how Chelsea took a nce at


    these things before leaving Last time, Hank gave away the gifts Serenity and Zachary bought for Liberty


    to his parents and sister, which infuriated her.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    After Serenity finished feeding her nephew, she brought a new toy to her nephew and let him y by


    himself.


    She asked her sister, ¡°Liberty, did you notice what Chelsea said?¡± ¡°What did she say?¡± Chelsea spoke


    too much earlier, so Liberty was not bothered to listen, let alone remember.


    ¡°She said that if you keep fighting with Hank, you should watch out for other women stealing your


    husband.


    I feel like she¡¯s binting at something.


    Maybe Hank does have a mistress.


    Liberty, you should keep an eye out for it.


    If he¡¯s cheating on you, collect evidence before you get a divorce.


    That way, you can fight for your share of the assets.


    You can¡¯t just let them keep everything.¡±


    Liberty was a little surprised, but at the same time, it was not totally unexpected.


    Hank paid a lot of attention to maintaining his figure.


    He wore suits and dress shoes every day, exuding the charm of a mature man with a sessful career.


    Even though he only drove a six-figure car, which he bought before his promotion to a managerial


    position and was still repaying the car loan, he was nevertheless a sessful man in the eyes of others.


    As long as he had the will, he could easily chase after young and beautiful girls to be his mistresses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not bothered about his affairs at the moment.


    Let me find a job first.¡± Liberty felt that the most important thing now was to get a job and a source of


    ie.


    She had a hunch that her marriage with Hank wasing to an end.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Serenity agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m only reminding you.


    Don¡¯t worry too much about finding a job.¡± Jasmine chimed in, ¡°Look slowly and find a job that suits you.


    If you really can¡¯t find one, why don¡¯t you help me and Serenity out at the store? I¡¯ll pay you well.


    Or¡­ would you like to start your own business, Liberty?¡± Liberty watched her son y.


    She sounded helpless as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have that much capital to start my own business, and I don¡¯t


    know what kind of business I should take up.


    It¡¯s hard to do business in brick-and-mortar stores now.¡± Serenity¡¯s bookstore was right in front of


    Wiltspoon School, so their business was steady.


    If it was in a different location, it might not have survived.


    The small shops at the entrance of Wiltspoon School had a high rental, so not everyone could afford


    them.


    It took some connections to rent a shop there.


    Serenity only managed to rent that ce only because Jasmine¡¯s family helped out.


    ¡°Liberty, why don¡¯t I teach you to make some handicrafts? You can start an online business, so you can


    make money at home while taking care of Sonny.


    My online business is doing wonderfully now, and most of the products are preordered.


    I have plenty of orders now that I¡¯m kept busy every day.¡±


    This month, her online business earned more money than the bookstore.


    Even when the bookstore ordered several sets of study materials for students this month, its profit could


    not match her online business¡¯s.


    Serenity felt that she was blessed.


    Her online business had been there for a few years, and the business had always been steady.


    However, it suddenly became popr this month, and the reviews were great.


    ¡°I also n to expand the operation of my online business.


    I don¡¯t want to limit it to handicrafts and want to learn to make some hair essories.


    I fancy those vintage hair essories.¡± Jasmine agreed with Serenity and felt that Serenity¡¯s business


    idea would work.


    Liberty smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Seren, I¡¯m not as creative as you are.


    I get a headache when I see the raw materials that you use to make handicrafts.


    This isn¡¯t something anyone can learn even if they want to.


    It requires interest and creativity.


    Otherwise, the business won¡¯t boom if there are no new products.¡± Serenity was indisputably creative.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She kept this online business going for several years and was skilled with making handicrafts.


    If she had a new product idea, she would spend a long time designing it and making prototypes.


    She would only seed after making a few defects.


    Serenity had been in this line of business and was aware that what her sister said was true.


    She sighed and said, ¡± Well¡­ Then take your time looking for a job.


    I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to find one.


    If you can¡¯t get into a bigpany, apply for smaller ones.


    Although you¡¯ll make less, you¡¯ll probably have less to dopared to a biggerpany.


    She had never worked in the corporate world and opened this bookstore with Jasmine after graduation.


    The online business started when she was twenty, and it had been five years since then.


    ustomed to freedom, Serenity was reluctant to be restricted in the corporate world.


    ¡°Seren, is Zachary working today?¡± Liberty asked about her brother-inw.


    ¡°No, he has two days off every weekend.


    When I went out this morning, he was still asleep.


    He¡¯s probably hanging out with his friends now.¡± Serenity took out her phone and shot a message to her


    husband.


    Serenity: [Mr.


    York, where are you now? What are you doing?] After some thought, she quickly sent another message


    to exin herself.


    Serenity: [I¡¯m not checking on you.


    I¡¯m just asking because my sister asked about you.] Zachary did not reply to Serenity¡¯s messages after a


    long time.


    He was still sitting in Beans and Cream.


    He asked for a cup of ck coffee and drank it slowly.


    He had not finished it after several hours.


    Suddenly, he received two messages from Serenity.


    He read it but did not reply because he did not want to talk to her.


    Serenity had found herself a new boyfriend anyway.


    Zachary and Serenity would get a divorce as soon as their agreement expires.


    He swore he would do so without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Zachary, who messaged you? Is it your wife?¡± Josh teased.


    Zachary¡¯s face was gloomy as he said coldly, ¡°We¡¯re only husband and wife in name, just so I can return


    her favor for saving my grandma.


    To be honest, I signed an agreement with her.


    After half a year, we¡¯ll get a divorce due to ipatible personalities.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    It had been one month since Zachary married Serenity and there were five months left before they would


    get a divorce and go their separate ways.


    They would have nothing to do with each other then.


    Josh and Duncan looked at each other.


    Duncan said, ¡°I thought all the men in the York family can¡¯t get a divorce?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an exception.¡± Zachary


    added coldly, ¡°You know why I got married to Serenity.


    Even if I want a divorce, my nana can¡¯t say anything about me, let alone other people.


    All of them know that I¡¯ve suffered.¡± Yes, he had suffered.


    To repay the favor of saving his nana¡¯s life, Zachary married Serenity, who was aplete stranger.


    After marriage, he was generous and tolerant of her, but what did she do? Serenity lied about going to


    her sister¡¯s house when she was actually having lunch with Shawn.


    Zachary, who refused to admit that he was jealous, automatically ignored Jasmine¡¯s presence.


    He also forgot that Jasmine and Shawn were cousins who were close to each other ¡°Don¡¯t call her my


    wife in the future.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve me!¡± Zachary¡¯s voice was deep and cold.


    His handsome face was grim.


    Josh said to him, ¡°Weren¡¯t you showing off at the office the clothes that your wife bought for you two days


    ago? Why¡¯d you suddenly change your tune? Did you two get into an argument?¡± Zachary red at


    Josh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your opinion.¡± He was a little annoyed when Josh reminded him of that.


    That was the first time Zachary wore such a cheap suit.


    He only wore it because she bought it for him.


    He thought they would be living together for a while, so he wanted to show some appreciation by


    wearing the clothes she gave him.


    On the flip side, she did not even notice it all day.


    Zachary seriously doubted that she even remembered what the clothes she bought for him looked like.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with her! Let¡¯s go to my hotel for drinks.


    My treat.¡± Zachary was in a bad mood, which turned for the worse when his friend reminded him of this.


    He got up and went out to go to his hotel for drinks, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll sacrifice our liver to apany you and


    drink to your heart¡¯s content today.¡± Josh and Duncan stood up.


    They followed Zachary and left Beans and Cream.


    Someone secretly reported to Grandma May every move Zachary made in the cafe.


    After receiving firsthand gossip, Grandma May asked the manager of the cafe, ¡°Have you seen his wife


    in the cafe?¡± The manager asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr.


    York single?¡± The olddy smiled.


    ¡°Oh, look at me, I¡¯m getting old and forgetful! I think I¡¯ve been longing for a granddaughter-inw for so


    long that I¡¯ve gone delusional, thinking that Zack is married.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Send me the surveince footage of the cafe today.¡± The manager was also aware of how much his boss


    was looking forward to her grandchildren getting married and thought she was a little delusional too.


    Thus, he did not have the slightest doubt about Grandma May¡¯s lies and said respectfully, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you can go about your work.


    Zack¡¯s always cold, like an iceberg.


    Sigh¡­ With his temper, I don¡¯t know when he¡¯ll be able to get married.


    I¡¯m so worried about him.¡± The manager did not know how to answer.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    There was no reply from Zachary, so Serenity said to her sister, ¡°Zachary¡¯s probably having a good time


    with his friends.


    He didn¡¯t reply to my message yet.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here tomorrow.


    Spend some quality time with Zachary.¡± Liberty had a failed marriage, so she hoped her sister¡¯s marriage


    would be better and longer than her own.


    She approved of Zachary as her brother-inw because he was genuinely kind to her sister and was


    more generous than Hank.


    Although Liberty had known Hank for a long time, Hank was reluctant to buy her a scooter even when he


    had ample savings.


    Serenity was the one who bought her the e-bike.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Serenity said.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°By the way, are the Hunts still looking for trouble with you?¡± Liberty asked about her money-hungry


    rtives.


    ¡°I wonder what happened to them.


    Grandmom had probably undergone the surgery by now.¡± ¡°They wanted to reconcile thest time they


    came over but didn¡¯t return after that.


    They¡¯re probably embarrassed.


    Besides, that trending story has been topped by new ones.


    There¡¯s no trace of it now, so the impact on them is limited.


    That¡¯s why they won¡¯te again.¡± What Serenity did not know was that Zachary helped her to solve the


    problem.


    She thought her money-hungry rtives were too embarrassed toe looking for her again.


    Liberty was relieved.


    In the evening after they had dinner, Liberty urged her sister to go home.


    Jasmine did not want to go back to face her mother¡¯s disappointed face, so she followed Serenity to


    Brynfield and visited Serenity¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Serenity, your apartment is spacious and well-lit.


    I especially like your balcony.


    You can sit on the swing, read a book, and enjoy the flowers out here.


    How rxing! If you have a small coffee table in front of the swing, you can drink tea, too.


    It¡¯ll be even cozier.¡± Serenity smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great suggestion! I¡¯ll buy a small coffee table tomorrow and put it here.¡± ¡°I bought some of these


    flowers, and Zachary bought the rest.


    I don¡¯t know which florist he went to pick them up from.


    Their flowers are healthy, beautiful, and huge.¡± Serenity was truly satisfied with Zachary¡¯s way of doing


    things.


    ¡°Mr. York bought those flowers? They are beautiful.


    Can you ask him where he bought them? I want to buy a dozen pots from there and ce them on my


    balcony on the second story at home.¡± Serenity agreed.


    The two girls chatted for a long time, and Jasmine did not leave until after nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    After Jasmine left, Serenity sat down on the sofa and watched Tv.


    Having lived in this apartment for a while, Serenity had rarely turned on the TV.


    Since Serenity did not usually watch shows, she did not know which channel to tune into when she


    turned on the TV.


    She then simply turned it off and scroll through some news, trending stories, and videos on her phone.


    Time flew by.


    When Serenity looked at the clock, it was already eleven at night.


    Serenity went into her room to take a bath.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she heard a knock on the apartment¡¯s door.


    Did Zachary not bring the key? Or was he drunk again? Serenity responded and opened the door.


    Jim was standing at the door, holding Zachary up.


    Zachary¡¯s face was flushed, and he smelled of alcohol.


    At a nce, Serenity knew that Zachary was drunk.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m the substitute driver.


    Your husband is drunk again, so I drove him back.¡± Serenity smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again! Thanks for taking my husband back.¡± She stretched out her hand to help Zachary, but


    Zachary pped her hand away and pushed Jim aside.


    His face was cold as he walked past Serenity.


    Serenity had a good temper and did not throw a fit.


    She thanked Jim again before closing and locking the door.


    She turned around and saw Zachary sitting on the sofa.


    His whole body exuded a chill, and he seemed to be angry.


    Who pissed him off? Serenity was silent for a moment before she walked over and asked him, ¡°Why did


    you drink again? How much did you drink?¡± ¡°None of your business!¡±

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Zachary was seething.


    Serenity was rendered speechless.


    Did he think she wanted to find out? Serenity was only concerned because he was her husband on


    paper.


    She turned around and left.


    When Zachary saw that Serenity walked away from him without a tinge of care for him, he became more


    upset.


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t open the door in your pajamas!¡± Serenity walked toward the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing underwear.¡± Now that she was living with Zachary, she only took off her underwear before


    turning in lest she encountered a simr situation and had to open the door for him again.


    ¡°Mr. York, how I dress is none of your business.


    I remember the agreement you wrote stating that the two of us should not interfere in each other¡¯s


    private affairs.¡± Zachary said nothing.


    His face was glum.


    The agreement Zachary drew up back then waspletely in his favor.


    Every use was restraining her, but why did Zachary feel that he was being restrained instead?


    Serenity went into the kitchen and poured him a ss of warm water.


    When the water cooled down, she added some honey to the water and stirred it before she brought over


    the drink.


    Zachary leaned back against the sofa but could not fall asleep.


    When he saw Serenity walking out of the kitchen, he looked at Serenity indifferently.


    Serenity came over with the ss of honey water and ced it in front of him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue with you since you¡¯re drunk.


    Drink this ss of honey water before you head back to your room to wash up and sleep.¡± After she


    spoke, she turned on her heel and left.


    Suddenly, arge hand reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Serenity was pulled back by the force and fell into Zachary¡¯s arms.


    Although Zachary drank a good amount of alcohol, he was still nimble.


    Before Serenity had time to react, Zachary spun her around and pinned her down on the sofa.


    Serenity felt her eyes spinning for a while.


    When she came back to her senses, she had already been pressed down by Zachary on the sofa.


    ¡°Zachary, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Wasn¡¯t he the one always afraid that she would take advantage


    of him? Zachary was now on top of Serenity.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Their bodies were stacked together like Legos.


    Who was taking advantage of whom?


    ¡°Did you really go to your sister¡¯s house today?¡± Zachary was in a bad mood all day because he saw


    Serenity and Shawn eating together.


    She even served Shawn some dishes.


    He told her countless times that she should not cheat on him during their marriage.


    Even if she wanted to find another boyfriend, she had to wait until their marriage was over.


    However, she did not listen to him.


    How much did she like Shawn? Shawn was just a young and clueless boy who was three years younger


    than Serenity.


    Did she want to be a cougar? She was indirectly looking down on Zachary for being old! ¡°I went to my


    sister¡¯s house.¡± Zachary stared at her intensely.


    His expression became even colder.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯ll give you another chance to confess.¡± ¡°What should I confess to? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong,


    Zachary.


    Why are you acting ridiculous tonight? If you have something to say, just spit it out and stop beating


    around the bush.


    No one can read your mind!¡± Serenity pushed Zachary.


    ¡°Get up! Usually, when I touch your face, you always look at me like I¡¯m a pervert.


    What are you doing now? Who¡¯s taking advantage of whom here?¡±

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    Zachary grabbed Serenity¡¯s hands and pinned them down next to her head.


    He swooped in for a kiss to seal her lips shut.


    The kiss was everything but gentle.


    He seemed to be venting his anger.


    Zachary forcibly bit Serenity.


    Serenity was agitated by his behavior and angrily bit his lips back until he was bleeding.


    Finally, Zachary let go of her when he felt the pain.


    While he was dumbstruck, Serenity quickly pushed him to the floor.


    She sprung up to retreat a few steps before looking at him defensively.


    Zachary got up slowly and wiped the blood from his lips.


    His expression was dismal.


    ¡°Zachary, what the hell is wrong with you? You went crazy after a few sses of wine!¡± Zachary stared at


    her gloomily.


    He said coldly, ¡°Serenity, let me ask you again.


    Were you really at your sister¡¯s house today?¡± ¡°I was at my sister¡¯s house¡­¡± Serenity suddenly stopped


    mid-sentence.


    Zachary sneered.


    ¡°What, you remember now? You and Shawn were eating lunch at Grace¡¯s Diner, talking andughing.


    You even served him some dishes.


    You two look intimate, more like a married couple than the two of us are.


    Serenity, I told you that you can¡¯t cheat on me during the period of our contracted marriage.


    You should¡¯ve behaved yourself! ¡°My patience is limited.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The next time this happens again, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Serenity finally understood.


    No wonder Zachary went crazy.


    It turned out that he saw her having lunch with Shawn.


    Zachary was also of the mind that Serenity wanted Shawn to be her next boyfriend, so he doubted her


    and wanted to take revenge on her.


    Usually, Zachary stayed away from Serenity like she was a pervert, but tonight, it turned out that his male


    ego was acting up.


    Serenity touched her lips.


    The spot where he bit her was still hurting ¡°You saw me and Shawn having lunch?¡± Zachary said nothing.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Jasmine was there too? Why are you being paranoid to assume that about Shawn and I?


    We grew up together and I have always treated him as a younger brother.


    What¡¯s wrong with me serving him a few of his favorite dishes?


    ¡°I¡¯ve known Shawn for more than ten years, so we do talk andugh when we¡¯re together.


    After all, we¡¯ve been good friends for more than a decade.


    I grew up with him, and he treats me as a sister, so being with him definitely makes me feel happier and


    more at ease than I am with you.


    ¡°And how long have I known you? It¡¯s only been a month.


    Even if we¡¯re husband and wife, it¡¯s only on paper.


    How can youpare to him? ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ve told you that I won¡¯t look for another boyfriend.


    Shawn and I did nothing immoral, and it¡¯s up to you to believe it or not! I don¡¯t need to keep exining


    myself to you.


    As you said, as long as I don¡¯t cheat on you, we won¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s private affairs!¡± After


    Serenity exined herself, she turned around and left.


    She did not want to deal with this egomaniac.


    Zachary interrogated her without rifying and suspected that she cheated on him.


    He even took revenge on her and kissed her forcibly because of his male ego.


    After getting along for a month, how did she not notice that he had such a bad side? Even when Zachary


    was a little grim on his usual days, he was still a polite gentleman.


    When Serenity encountered difficulties, Zachary would also help her to solve those problems.


    Zachary exposed his bad side right when Serenity changed her mind about him and considered whether


    she should try harder to build a rtionship with him as husband and wife.


    Tonight¡¯s incident would make her rethink her idea.


    Forget it.


    She did not want to think about him anymore.


    They were just a married couple on paper who lived together.


    When the time was up, they would go their separate ways.


    Bang! Serenity mmed the door shut, expressing her anger at Zachary.


    Zachary turned around and saw the ss of honey water.


    In a fit of rage, he swept the ss of honey water to the floor.


    The ss shattered.


    Serenity heard themotion from her room but did not go out to check on him.

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    Serenity could not care less even if Zachary smashed everything at home since the house belonged to


    him anyway.


    He would be the one suffering if his house was wrecked.


    Zachary swept aside the ss of honey water and went into his room.


    He then rushed into the bathroom to draw a bath of cold water to sober himself up from the chill.


    He drank heavily today, but he was notpletely drunk.


    He was still aware of his actions, but he was easily agitated after drinking too much.


    Serenity turned off the lights in the hallter to save on the electricity bills.


    That night, Zachary and Serenity tossed and turned around in bed.


    Neither of them could sleep because they were mad at each other.


    Serenity was angry at Zachary for questioning her.


    Zachary was mad that Serenity was with Shawn.


    He firmly believed what he saw was the truth.


    She said that she and Shawn had known each other for more than ten years and that she grew up with


    Shawn.


    She and Jasmine were good friends, and Shawn was Jasmine¡¯s cousin, so Zachary believed that she


    and Shawn had known each other for more than ten years.


    She also mentioned that she treated Shawn as her younger brother, but Shawn was not her biological


    brother.


    Furthermore, Shawn looked at Serenity with such deep affection.


    Shawn loved her.


    Was Serenity truly oblivious to it? Or was she feigning ignorance? Zachary was still frustrated.


    The next day was a Sunday, but Serenity went to the store early in the morning.


    The store would usually be closed on weekends.


    Since Serenity and Zachary quarreled, Serenity was in a bad mood and did not want to look at Zachary¡¯s


    grim and stern face, so she went to the store early.


    She would rather be making crafts all day in the store than be at home.


    Sitting in her foul mood, Serenity did not leave breakfast for Zachary.


    She only cooked her own portion that day.


    When Zachary woke up with an empty stomach, it was already past ten o¡¯clock in the morning.


    After getting dressed, Zachary stayed in his room quietly for a long time before he came out.


    He thought, ¡®This is my house.


    Why should I be afraid of Serenity?¡¯ When he walked out of the room, he did not see Serenity anywhere.


    The whole house was quiet.


    The ss he brokest night was not cleaned up either.


    The honey water that sshed on the floor attracted a lot of ants too.


    Zachary had no idea where these many ants came from.


    They were densely packed all over the puddle of honey water.


    He first went to the kitchen to have a look, but neither did he see Serenity nor anything to eat.


    Serenity was not on the balcony either.


    That was when he knew she went out.


    Perhaps she went to see Shawn again.


    Zachary¡¯s expression turned gloomy and cold.


    Serenity ignored him, and he would do the same to her.


    Zachary, who was still livid, brought out a broom to clean up the fragments of the broken ss and killed


    the pile of ants while he was at it.


    He then brought out a mop to wipe the floor.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After doing all this, Zachary picked up his phone and car keys before heading out the door.


    As soon as he went out, he called his bodyguards and asked them to wait for him downstairs.


    ¡°Sir.¡± Seeing Zacharying downstairs, the bodyguards went over to greet him.


    Zachary did not speak and went straight to his Rolls-Royce that was parked downstairs.


    After getting into the car, he instructed in a cold voice, ¡°Send me back to Regent Residences.¡± The driver


    responded respectfully and swiftly started the car engine.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Jim turned to look at his boss.


    ¡°Speak if you have something to say!¡± Jim said hurriedly, ¡°Sir, the missus went out very early this


    morning and hasn¡¯t returned since.¡± Zachary looked indifferent and said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me


    where she goes and what she does in the future!¡± Jim was speechless.


    Did the boss and his wife get into a fight?

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Regent Residences was a high-ss vi neighborhood in Wiltspoon.


    The residents were either rich or nobles.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Before Zachary got his marriage license with Serenity, he lived here almost every day and only


    asionally returned to the old residence to apany his elders.


    The vi he lived in used to be made up of several small vis, but he demolished them and rebuilt a


    large vi when he bought thend.


    Therge vi had both front and back gardens.


    Although it was not asrge as the old residence, he lived alone, so it was spacious.


    Sam knew Zachary wasing back before he had anything to eat, so Sam told the kitchen to prepare


    lunch in advance.


    Zachary got upte and had brunch at one go.


    After he finished eating at a home he was familiar with, his bad mood improved marginally.


    He sat on the sofa and called Josh.


    Josh had not woken up yet.


    Yesterday, Duncan and he went drinking with Zachary.


    Zachary could hold his liquor, so he was not drunk.


    On the contrary, Josh got so drunk that he needed the hotel staff to take him home.


    Duncan¡¯s alcohol tolerance was better than Zachary¡¯s, so he was not the least bit drunk.


    However, he could not drive since he had alcohol, so he simply stayed in the hotel overnight.


    Josh¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse when he answered, ¡° Morning, Boss.¡± Zachary was silent for a


    moment and asked, ¡°It¡¯s not morning anymore.


    I just finished lunch.¡± Josh was speechless.


    He moved the phone away from his ear and looked at the time.


    It was indeed already noon.


    It was no wonder his boss called him to wake him up.


    He felt a stomachache, but fortunately, his head was not hurting.


    Otherwise, he would stay in bed all day.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Do you have ns this afternoon?¡± Josh shot up straight and once again moved the


    phone away from his ear.


    When he affirmed that the person he was talking to was indeed his boss and buddy, Zachary, he


    laughed and asked, ¡°The sun must have risen from the west today.


    Did you just ask me if Ihad ns? What? Don¡¯t you need to apany your wife on Sundays?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened, but Josh could not see it.


    Naturally, Zachary would not tell him about the fight he had with his wife.


    He said ina faint tone, ¡°She always goes to her sister¡¯s ce to look after her nephew whenever she¡¯s


    free.


    Either that, or she goes shopping with her friends.


    She doesn¡¯t need me to apany her.¡± Josh remembered how Serenity and her sister were


    dependent on each other, so he did not doubt Zachary.


    ¡°I''ll call Duncan to ask if he has ns and get back to you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Zachary did not want to be alone.


    If he was, he would think about what happenedst night.


    He thought, ¡®That could be considered a quarrel, right? We''re also ignoring each other today.


    Is this a cold war?¡¯ Duncan proposed golfing and off the trio went.


    I Serenity knitted her crafts in the store and did not go home all day.


    She even had all her meals in the store.


    When it was eight in the evening, she closed up the shop and rode home on her e-bike.


    She took the maneki-neko and the golden dragon she promised to give to Zachary.


    He was angry because she gave Elisa a maneki-neko before she gave it to him, so she gave him an


    additional dragon to appease him.


    Bringing the maneki- neko back home to him did not mean she was bowing to him.


    She simply felt that since she had already promised him, she had to give it to him quickly as she did not


    want to owe him.


    The house was empty when she returned.


    There was no figure in sight.


    I Serenity ced the maneki-neko and the dragon on the I coffee table before going out on the balcony


    to water the flowers and nts.


    Then, she sat on the swing and quietly looked out at the night scenery.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    As Serenity viewed the night sky, she gradually grew tired.


    She leaned back on the swing and thought of napping fora few minutes.


    Little did she know, she slept until five in the morning.


    It was almost dawn when she woke up.


    She had slept outside on the balcony the whole night.


    When she woke up, she knew Zachary had not returnedst night.


    Otherwise, he would have woken her up.


    Although that man was cold and seemed to have a heart made of stone, he was kind to her.


    He gave her everything that she should have as his wife.


    Serenity got up from the swing and went into the hall to turn on the lights.


    The two handicrafts were still on the coffee table.


    She was silent for a moment before she went to Zachary¡¯s room.


    The door was locked.


    She did not have the keys, so she could not open the door.


    He most likely did note home.


    It was Monday, a new week.


    Although Zachary did not return during the night, Serenity did not call him.


    He was still angry at her, so why should she approach him just to be rebuffed? Besides, she believed


    he would not answer the phone even if she called.


    Since Zachary was not home, Serenity did not have breakfast at home either.


    As the sun rose, she took the car keys and went downstairs, intending to eat a casual breakfast before


    fetching Sonny from Liberty¡¯s ce since Liberty would be job hunting today as well.


    When Serenity arrived at the parking lot downstairs, she saw Zachary¡¯s national MPV.


    She stopped and stared at the car.


    ¡®I remember that license te.


    It¡¯s Zachary¡¯s car.


    Did he not drive out?¡¯ After a long while, she took out her phone to send him a message.


    Serenity: [Are you going to work today? I saw your car was still parked downstairs.


    ] After sending the message, she lifted her foot and walked toward another car.


    Soon, she drove off.


    When she arrived at Liberty¡¯s house, she was surprised to see that her brother-inw, Hank, was back.


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re here.¡± Hank took the initiative to greet his sister-inw.


    Serenity was stunned, but she greeted him back and asked, ¡°Are Liberty and Sonny awake yet?¡± ¡°Your


    sister is preparing breakfast in the kitchen.


    Sonny isn¡¯t up yet.¡± Serenity felt that Hank was rather polite to her upon his return.


    However, she never had anything to say to him, so she went straight into the kitchen.


    Hank went outside to the balcony for a smoke.


    In fact, he was avoiding his wife and sister-inw so he could send a message to Jessica.


    Hank: [Babe, don¡¯t eat breakfast yet.


    I¡¯ll go to Wiltspoon Hotel to buy a delicious breakfast for youter.


    It¡¯s better than the roadside stalls you usually eat at.] Jessica: (Thanks, honey.


    In that case, I¡¯]l wait at the office for the delicious and loving breakfast you¡¯re buying for me.] Hank sent


    her a kiss emoji.


    Jessica: [Have you gone home?] Hank: [Yeah.


    I bought this house and paid the mortgage.


    The house is mine.


    Why can¡¯t I live here?] Jessica: [Is your wife¡¯s name written on the title deed of the house? ] Hank: [No,


    I bought the house before getting married and didn¡¯t add her name.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I¡¯!] add your name to it when we¡¯ re together in the future.


    } He waspletely devoted to Jessica.


    Jessica smiled happily.


    ¡®I know where Hank lives.


    The real estate there is costly.


    His house is worth several million, but he¡¯s willing to add my name to the deed.


    This is true love, right?¡¯ Soon, she asked him another question.


    Jessica: [Hank, did you make up with your wife when you got home? Did she apologize to you?]

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Hank turned his head to look in the house.


    He returned by himselfst night.


    He only made his way back home because he was persuaded by his parents and sister.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Otherwise, he would have chosen to stay at his parents¡¯ house for a few more days and go out with


    Jessica unscrupulously.


    Liberty would usually not go to her inws¡¯ house since she would be nitpicked by her mother-inw


    and sister-in w.


    She grew annoyed after so many times, so she refused to visit her inws unless absolutely necessary.


    That was the only reason Hank was audacious to shamelessly go out with Jessica.


    During the few days he took leaves of absence to recuperate at home, Jessica woulde over to


    take care of him when she got off work.


    She bought him plenty of supplements and delicious food, and their rtionship improved by leaps and


    bounds.


    If Jessica were to insist on him divorcing Liberty because she wanted to be with him officially, they


    would have rolled around in the sheets already.


    Although Hank did not manage to eat Jessica up, that only _made him feel that she was better.


    The things he could not obtain would always be the best.


    Jessica knew that very well.


    Even though she and Hank were intimate like husband and wife, she kept thest line of defense


    because she did not want to let him have her.


    Hank: [She apologized to me and promised not to hit me anymore.) He lied.


    In truth, the couple slept in separate rooms when he returned home yesterday.


    It was not because Liberty chased him out, but because he was feeling guilty and afraid.


    He was worried he would be chopped into a hundred pieces if he fell asleep.


    Liberty did not apologize to him either.


    Instead, she warned him that if he dared get violent with her again, she would chase him down a few


    blocks with a kitchen knife so he would lose all his dignity.


    Hank was genuinely frightened by how tough Liberty was.


    Beforeing back, his parents reminded him that Liberty would fight back fiercely, so he should not


    hit her in the future.


    That was because no one knew who would emerge victorious in a fight between a husband and wife.


    Jessica smiled.


    ¡®Liberty really is a wretch.


    She was beaten by her husband, yet she apologized to him.


    ¡®She must still have deep feelings for Hank.


    Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t have a job and ispletely dependent on Hank for support.


    ¡®Who knew that the Liberty Hunt who everyone in thepany once praised as being an exceptional


    woman would end up like this one day?¡± Jessica thought of how Hank waspletely devoted and


    submissive to her.


    He often gave her gifts to make her happy, but the living expenses he gave Liberty went from three


    thousand to one thousand five hundred ever since the couple decided to split costs.


    Jessica knew how much Hank earned.


    He had sucha high ie.


    He only gave his wife one thousand five hundred for living expenses, but he was so generous to


    Jessica.


    This greatly satisfied Jessica¡¯s vanity.


    Hank: {I¡¯ll see you at the office, babe.


    } Hank heard his son¡¯s cries and ended his chat with Jessica.


    He put out the cigarette and entered from the balcony.


    He then said to his wife who had just walked out of the kitchen, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liberty.


    I¡¯ll go get Sonny.¡± Liberty did not refute and let him go to the room to take Sonny.


    After Hank clumsily changed his son¡¯s clothes, he carried Sonny out and said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, go


    prepare the milk form.


    I don¡¯t know how to do it.¡± He had no idea how much water or milk powder to mix.


    Serenity came out from the kitchen.


    ¡°I''ll go.¡± ¡°Ant Swer.¡± | As soon as Sonny saw Serenity, he reached out to her, wanting her to carry him.


    Serenity had no choice but to take him.


    Hank was a little embarrassed.


    He felt as if his son thought Serenity was better than him.


    Serenity carried her nephew into the room to prepare the milk form, Hank seemed to have nothing


    to do.


    He could not stay at home, so he said to his wile, who was still busy in the kitchen, ¡°Liberty, £¤''m poing


    to work.


    The traffic is usually the worst on Mondays.


    Il eave carly so don¡¯t get caught in one,¡±

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Liberty asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go after breakfast?¡± ¡°No, I''ll just get take-outs.


    I have an appointment at noon and won''t be back for lunch.


    You can eat with Sonny.¡± Seeing how Liberty was merely asking and did not hand him his coat and


    briefcase like before to send him off like a king, Hank was quite upset.


    He felt like Liberty was not serving him despite eating and living under his roof.


    His sister was good to her husband.


    It could be said that she treated her husband like he was a king.


    Furthermore, she had a job to earn money ¡®Liberty doesn¡¯t doanything get she doesn¡¯t treat me well


    either.


    ¡®No one can me me for not loving her.


    She¡¯s just not qualified.¡¯ Hank found a reason for his emotional infidelity.


    He went to get his suit jacket, briefcase, and car keys before saying to his son, ¡°Daddy is going to work


    now, Sonny.


    Bye- bye.¡± He did not leave until his son waved at him.


    As soon as he left the house, he drove straight to Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Unexpectedly, Jessica was waiting for him there.


    ¡°Mr. Brown.¡± Jessica wore a professional suit.


    Although she was young, she looked smart andpetent.


    With delicate makeup, she looked several times prettier than the current Liberty.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯d buy breakfast for you? Call me Hank when we¡¯re outside.


    I like it when you call me by my name.¡± Hank got out of the car and walked toward his young lover.


    He reached out and took her by the shoulders, embracing her as they went into the hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Since you''re here, let¡¯s eat at the hotel before going back to the office.¡± Jessica smiled charmingly.


    ¡°I wanted to eat with you, so I rushed over to wait for you here.


    Are you surprised?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Hank responded dotingly.


    Then, he kissed Jessica¡¯s cheek.


    She blushed and pushed him away, whispering, ¡°Behave.


    We¡¯re in public.


    If someone sees us and tells your wife, I¡¯ll be the disgraceful third party.


    Hank, you say that you love me.


    Can you bear to let me be a mistress?¡± Her goal was to be Hank''s legal wife and rece


    Liberty as thedy of the house.


    ¡°Her family condition was not doing well, and Hank was the most exceptional man she knew.


    Her parents knew about their rtionship, but she lied to her parents and told them that Hank was


    single.


    Her parents knew that Hank had a high sry and told her to hold onto him.


    They told her to marry him quickly, lest he was snatched away by other women.


    Hank kissed her again andforted her.


    ¡°How could I bear to let you suffer, my precious darling? Don¡¯t worry, Ill divorce Liberty.


    I¡¯ll divorce her immediately when my son starts preschool next year.¡± Jessica pouted her red lips.


    ¡°I have to wait till next year? Why don¡¯t I anonymously send some ambiguous photos to your wife and


    make her argue with you, then you can take advantage of the situation to divorce her.


    But Hank, you can¡¯t divide the property with her.


    Make sure she leaves without a penny to her name!¡± Avicious light shed in Jessica¡¯s eyes as she


    spoke.


    Since she was the mistress, she was sure to go against the legal wife.


    She simply did not want Liberty to have a good time.


    Liberty had no means of ie.


    Once she was forced to leave without a penny to her name, she would be even more miserable.


    What Jessica hated the most was how even after Liberty left thepany for many years, the old


    employees in thepany always sang praises about her.


    Jessica wanted to make Liberty¡¯s life as wretched as possible!

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    ¡°After marriage, she didn¡¯t go to work and had no ie, so she relied on me to support her.


    Everything in the house was bought with my money.


    What qualifications does she have to split the assets with me?¡± Hank said arrogantly.


    ¡°As long as I divorce her, she¡¯ll definitely leave without a penny to her name.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    She won''t get anything from me.¡± Previously, Liberty told him that if they divorced, she wanted the


    money used for renovation back from him.


    However, Hank told her that he would not give her a single penny.


    He had not divorced her because his son was still young and needed someone to take care of him.


    He simply thought of Liberty as a free nanny.


    This free nanny was absolutely dedicated to taking care of his son, so he did not have to worry about


    his son being abused by a random nanny.


    Jessica wanted to tell him that his savings were considered marital property.


    If Liberty sued him, she would be able to take half of the savings.


    Furthermore, if Liberty found out about the money that Hank had been spending on Jessica, ¡®she could


    sue for that as well, and Jessica would have to return the money and items to Liberty.


    Hank was a manager now and was well-connected in the workce.


    If he actually divorced Liberty in the future, she would not be able to beat him.


    Thus, Jessica did not speak OO e¡ªSSCSC¡®C¡®C¨¦s her thoughts, lest Hank thought she was only after


    his money.


    Jessica was somewhat sincere to Hank.


    There were many executives in thepany, but Hank was the youngest.


    He was only in his early thirties and took care of himself.


    Every day, he wore a suit and looked mature, calm, and handsome.


    Of course, the most important thing was that he had a high ie.


    Her brother said that Hank¡¯s monthly sry was as much as his annual ie.


    As long as she married Hank, she would be considered the person with the best spouse in the area her


    family lived in.


    At that moment, the hotel¡¯s security guards quickly ushered them to the side.


    Then, they saw a procession of tall men in ck suits surrounding a maning out of the hotel.


    The tall men blocked the sight of many people, and there were also bodyguards who opened up a path.


    Everyone knew that a big shot wasing out in the middle of the hotel, but only a few could clearly


    see who the man was.


    Hank and Jessica were also led aside by the guards.


    Before they could understand what was going on, the ck-d bodyguards had already stood in two


    files, allowing the man to walk out of the hotel.


    Hank was unsure if his eyes were ying tricks on him, but as he looked at the ck- d man


    walking out from afar, he felt the figure looked rather familiar.


    Unfortunately, he could not see the man clearly.


    There were too many a , bodyguards who were protecting the man, so Hank was only able to catch a


    glimpse of him before he went away.


    ¡®Who was that? ¡®I feel like he¡¯s a little familiar.


    I¡¯ve definitely seen him before.¡¯ Hank searched in his mind, but he did not manage to recall who that


    man was.


    ¡°Who was that? What a big entrance.


    That was so cool!¡± Jessica¡¯s face was full of wonder.


    She was curious about the man who was escorted in the middle.


    The bodyguards were all tall and powerful.


    All of them wore suits with serious and cold expressions and they were quite handsome too.


    Jessica felt as if she had just seen a male beauty pageant.


    Hank also wanted to know who the man was.


    A middle-aged man suddenly spoke to them.


    ¡°Where do you think you are now? This is Wiltspoon Hotel, which is owned by York Corporation.


    Mr. York oftenes here to eat.


    The man who just went out is Mr. York himself.


    In Wiltspoon, Mr. York is the only one who can make such a big exit.¡± Mr. York¡¯s extravagance was


    mainly to prevent love-struck fools from approaching him.


    He did not allow young women to appear within three meters of him.


    That part of him was simr to Mr. Lafayette from Meadspring.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    When Hank heard that it was Mr. York, he was stunned and said, ¡®No wonder it was such a big


    commotion.


    So, it was Mr. York.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Oh, what a shame.


    If I had known that it was him, I would¡¯ve squeezed to the front to get a glimpse of his handsome face.¡±


    He heard that Mr. York was incredibly good-looking.


    The middle-aged man gave Hank a sidelong nce andughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look too shabby either, butpared to Mr. York, you can¡¯t hold a candle to him.¡± Hank did


    not get angry either.


    ¡°How would I dare topare myself with Mr. York? The only one who canpare to him is probably


    Mr. Stone.


    I¡¯m quite lucky to have encountered Mr. York today.


    I¡¯ll buy a lottery ticketter and see if I can hit the jackpot.¡± The middle-aged man was amused by


    Hank¡¯s words.


    Jessica looked amazed.


    After the middle-aged man left, she took Hank¡¯s arm and walked to the hotel restaurant, saying, ¡°Mr.


    York is a god-like figure in Wiltspoon.


    I wonder what kind of man he is and the luckydy to have his heart.¡± The York family was the richest


    family in Wiltspoon, and Mr. York was the head of this generation.


    He was in charge of the massive York Corporation and even had his own private business.


    He was definitely a highly desirable partner.


    Rumor had it that Mr. York still did not have a girlinena.


    There were not many rumors about women who adore¡¯ on him either, perhaps because ordinary people


    could not ev see Mr. York in the flesh.


    Since no one could see him, no one would be infatuated or fall in love with him.


    Oh, there was one person who waspletely smitten with Mr. York, and that was Elisa Stone, the


    darling daughter of the Stone family.


    Elisa not only openly confessed to Mr. York, but also enthusiastically chased after him.


    Jessica thought, Wf I had Elisa¡¯s background and confidence, I would also chase after Mr. York.¡¯ ( felt


    that Mr. York¡¯s figure looked a little familiar earlier.


    I just can¡¯t figure out where I saw him before,¡± Hank voiced his thoughts.


    Jessica did not want to burst his bubble, but she had to tell him the truth.


    She said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you''ve seen Mr. York before.


    York Corporation isn¡¯t one of our clients.


    Even if they were, people on our level won''t be able to meet him.


    Besides, ourpany is apetitor toa branchpany of York Corporation.¡± It was impossible for


    them to work together for the time being, unless theirpany changed their industry and stopped


    competing with York Corporation¡¯s branchpany for business.


    Hank knew that with his status, he could not even meet Mr. York''s administrative executive, Mr.


    Bucham, let alone Mr. mamas saa cammmmammmmmaaaal York himself.


    It was said even among the staff of York Corporation, not even those who had worked there for years


    had seen Mr. York¡¯s true face.


    ¡°T just think that his figure looks a little familiar.¡± ¡®Mr. York...


    Zachary York? ¡®Isn¡¯t Serenity¡¯s husband¡¯sst name York?¡¯ However, Hank quickly dismissed the idea.


    When they first met, he asked Zachary what rtionship thetter had with the York family, but Zachary


    said that their families were rtives five hundred years ago.


    In other words, he had nothing to do with Mr. York.


    Furthermore, Mr. York was the young master of the York family.


    How could he marry Serenity? Besides, Zachary drove a national MPV worth only at most a hundred


    thirty thousand.


    It did not match Mr. York¡¯s identity at all.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Hank thought of the York family, and then his mind shifted to his sister-inw¡¯s conditions.


    He felt like pigs would fly before Zachary was Mr. York.


    Serenity was indeed beautiful, but all her other aspects were far inferior to the Stone family¡¯s daughter.


    If Mr. York did not take a liking to someone like Elisa, why would he fancy Serenity instead? After


    makingparisons, Hank automatically dismissed the idea, feeling that he was overthinking.


    There was no way the Zachary he knew was the young master of the York family! .


    ¡°My eyes must be ying tricks on me.


    Come on, let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡± Jessica was hoping that Hank could get acquainted with Mr. York.


    That way, if she followed Hank, she would be able to take advantage of that rtionship to get to know


    Mr. York as well.


    Maybe she could even squeeze into that circle of high society.


    However, reality gave her a tight p in the face.


    That was impossible! She had better not daydream.


    Seizing Hank¡¯s heart and making him divorce Liberty to marry her was already the best ending.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Jessica stopped thinking about anything else.


    ee ee eee ee ee ee ee Zachary did not see Hank, but Jim did.


    Fortunately, Hank did not know the bodyguards around Zachary, but the bodyguards had to be familiar


    with the faces of the people around the missus.


    Thus, Jim recognized Hank.


    After getting into the car, he said to his boss, ¡°Mr. Zachary, I think I just saw Missus¡¯s brother-inw in


    front of the hotel.


    I only caught a glimpse of him, so I can¡¯t be sure if it was really him, but the woman beside him wasn¡¯t


    Missus¡¯s sister.


    However, it¡¯s also possible that I was mistaken.¡± That man was Missus¡¯s brother-inw.


    What Jim saw was the cruelest thing that could happen to a married woman, her husband having an


    affair! Zachary did not speak immediately.


    He was silent for a while before saying in a low voice, ¡°I told you, her affairs have nothing to do with


    me.¡± Jim opened his mouth, wanting to say something but had no idea what to say either.


    It was clear that Mr. Zachary and Missus were at odds.


    They seemed to be having a cold war.


    Missus did not take the initiative to call Mr. Zachary, and Mr. Zachary did not go back to stay in


    Brynfield.


    However, the bodyguards did not know why the couple was fighting, so they were helpless.


    Zachary fell into silence after he had spoken.


    Jim turned his head and peeked twice at Zachary, to see him staring at his phone and looking at


    something.


    It was a message sent to him by Serenity.


    She saw his national MPV that he used to lie to her about being poor parked downstairs and asked if


    he was not working today.


    Zachary was in a dilemma.


    ¡®Should I reply? ¡®I spent the night at my own vist night.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t go back to Brynfield.


    ¡®I thought she would ask about it.


    Even if she didn¡¯t call, I thought she would send a message at least, so I waited untilte at night.


    My phone did end up ringing a few times, but it was never from her.¡¯ , Zachary¡¯s pride stopped him from


    bowing to her.


    Since she did not care about him, he would not care about her either.


    His fingers moved, not to reply to her message, but to delete it instead.


    He also deleted her number from his contact list.


    Serenity never received a reply after sending Zachary that message, so she knew he was still angry.


    He was mad because he did not believe that she and Shawn were innocent.


    She also did not send him any more messages.


    After Sonny had finished eating, she carried him and went out with her sister.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Liberty continued her job hunt.


    Serenity took her nephew back to the store.


    Jasmine loved Sonny and she was the one who yed with him the most, letting Serenity focus on her


    crafts.


    She was going to make some retro headwear to sell online and see how the sales go.


    If it went well, she would open another online store.


    Ever since emerce became a thing, business at brick- and-mortar stores took a plunge.


    If the online store could make money, Serenity would happily open another online store.


    When it was noon, Jasmine asked her friend, ¡°Seren, are you still going to pick up your husband for


    lunch today? I have some fresh seafood over at home.


    Let¡¯s have a seafood feast for lunch.


    If Mr. York wants to join us, I¡¯ll prepare more portions.¡± Jasmine asked before she started to cook, lest


    she prepared too little for everyone to eat.


    _ ¡°Even if I call him, he won¡¯te anyway.


    Jasmine, I think I¡¯m having a cold war with Zachary.¡± Serenity finished making a miniature tree that a


    customer ordered and called it a day for now.


    Jasmine asked in concern, ¡°How did that happen? Haven''t See ee ee ee ee you been getting along


    quite well recently? Mr. York even had someone from Wiltspoon Hotel bring you a meal because he


    wanted you to eat well.¡± Serenity sighed and said, ¡°It was because I invited you and Shawn for lunch


    last Saturday.


    I didn¡¯t see him, but he might have seen me.


    He insisted that I was treating Shawn as my backup partner and that J was cuckolding him.


    I was really pissed off.


    ¡°Shawn and I are like siblings.


    I¡¯ve always thought of him as my younger brother.


    How can | take him as a backup partner? If I really liked him, I would''ve gone to him when I was looking


    for a man to marry to get out of my sister¡¯s house.


    Why would I go to Zachary instead? ¡°He usually looks generous, but he¡¯s so narrow-minded.


    Not only is he petty, but he¡¯s also suspicious and says nasty things.


    He used me of cheating on him before he checked the facts.


    Isn¡¯t he just saying that I¡¯m a loose woman?¡± She did not mention that Zachary also forcefully kissed


    her when he was drunk.


    Jasmine said after a pause, ¡°Did he see the three of us eating together? Why didn¡¯t hee to say


    hello to us? Also, I was sitting right there too.


    Didn¡¯t he see me? Did he only see Shawn and you?¡± ¡°I said the same thing.


    I told him that you were around too, and I was just eating with my friends.¡± Jasmine thought about it,


    and her expression changed.


    She _ asked tentatively, ¡°Seren, does Mr. York suspect that I¡¯m ¡°the matchmaker?¡± Serenity was


    sphless.


    ¡®With Zachary¡¯s suspicious nature, there¡¯s a very real possibility that he thought Jasmine was


    matchmaking Shawn and I, or even covering for me.¡¯ Jasmine felt upset.


    She never thought of matching her friend with Shawn.


    That was because Serenity was three years older than Shawn, and Serenity did not like having a


    partner that was younger than she is.


    | Shawn also clearly thought of Serenity as an older sister.


    Their rtionship was strictly familial.


    ¡°Seren, you have to exin it to Mr. York so he doesn¡¯t think that I¡¯m trying to matchmake you.


    I¡¯m innocent.¡± More importantly, it would affect her friend¡¯s marriage with Mr. York.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Although the two only married out of convenience and had no emotional foundation, they had gotten


    their license for a month.


    They should have at least developed some feelings by now.


    Jasmine hoped that her good friend and Zachary could be loving like a normal husband and wife, and


    live together for the rest of their lives.


    _ She never thought of introducing her friend to other men.


    ¡°T tried, but he only believed what he saw.


    He didn¡¯te homest night.


    I sent him a message this morning, but he didn¡¯t reply either.


    I think this is what people mean by a cold war.¡± | ¡® Serenity sighed She did not know what to do when a


    couple was having a cold war.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    ¡°Maybe he hasn¡¯t seen your message.


    Why don¡¯t you send him another one?¡± Serenity was silent for a moment.


    Then, she picked up her phone, tapped on WhatsApp, and sent another message to Zachary.


    Serenity: [Do you want to have lunch together?) When she sent the message, she received a system


    notification stating that Zachary had not added her as contact and could not receive her message.


    There was a prompt for her to add him as a friend.


    Serenity stared at the few lines of words.


    ¡®We''re not friends? ¡®That cheapskate actually deleted my contact again! ¡®This is the second time he


    deleted me! ¡®The first time was when we first got our license.


    He turned around and forgot about me, his new wife, for nine days so he deleted me.


    However, I could understand because we weren¡¯t close to each other back then.


    ¡®Now that he deleted me again, it means that he¡¯s convinced that I did him wrong.


    He¡¯spletely set on the idea that I found a backup partner, so he deleted my contact.


    ) At first, Serenity thought of giving in and reaching out to ee eee ee eee ee ee him.


    They could solve any problems face to face.


    However, this was what Zachary did instead.


    Serenity was simply furious.


    ¡®Thaven¡¯t even blocked him yet, but he deleted me first.


    ¡®Fine then. Sobeit! In a rage, she also deleted Zachary from her contact list.


    She also blocked his number.


    She was livid! ¡°Seren, you don¡¯t look too good.


    Did Mr. York reply?¡± Serenity stuffed her phone back into the pocket of her trousers and said coldly,


    ¡°Ignore him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Just cook for the both of us.


    It¡¯s his business whether he eats or not.


    He won¡¯t starve anyway.¡± Jasmine looked at her.


    Serenity exined grumpily, ¡°He deleted me on WhatsApp, so I deleted him too and blocked his


    number in a fit of anger.


    Don¡¯t mention him in front of me in the future.


    Jas, you''d better find a reliable man and date him for a few years before getting married.


    Don¡¯t be like me.


    I married a drama king who gets offended at anything I do despite my best efforts.¡± Jasmine was


    speechless.


    Serenity got up and walked around the checkout counter, then picked up her nephew and said to her


    friend, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.


    I''ll take Sonny to the mall and swipe the _ card he gave me for living expenses until it maxes out!¡±


    Jasmine nodded quickly.


    ¡°Go ahead, Pll cook.¡± Serenity carried Sonny out of the shop.


    After putting her nephew in the car, she drove off.


    She deliberately chose thergest shopping mall in the city.


    When she went in, she chose the most expensive things to buy.


    Her shopping cart was already piled high before she finished going through the mall.


    She wanted to grab another cart to continue splurging, but when she considered that she could not


    carry so many things while bringing a baby with her, she finally gave up.


    Even so, the line of numbers disyed on the register almost made her want to return all the goods.


    However, when she remembered how Zachary deleted her contact, she gritted her teeth and swiped


    the card.


    Since the card she used was one that Zachary gave her for home expenses, his phone would receive a


    notification of the expenditure.


    Zachary was in a meeting.


    There were many people in the conference room, but everyone¡¯s phone was muted.


    Only Zachary¡¯s phone could ring.


    When he received the notification, he picked up the phone from the desk and tapped on the message


    to look at it.


    Josh, who was the closest to him, noticed his boss¡¯s sharp eyebrows rise.


    However, his expression was still unchanged.


    He put down the phone and continued the meeting.


    Serenity had just spent a few thousand dors.


    The amount was less than five figures, so he did not even bother to However, in his heart, he could not


    help but wonder what she bought to have spent afew thousand at once.


    That amount was chump change to Zachary.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Serenity had been careful in spending money.


    Unless she was buyingrge pieces of furniture, she would spend no more than two hundred dors a


    day.


    As time passed, Zachary did not bother to guess.


    Since he had given her the money, she was free to spend it.


    He was angry at her and deleted her from his WhatsApp, but he did not want to take back the money


    he gave her to spend.


    Anyhow, he would bear with her until the agreement expired.


    He would not breach the contract prematurely, since he would have topensate her with arge


    number of liquidated damages.


    Ten minutester, his phone received another expenditure notification.


    This time, the total was more than twenty thousand.


    Of course, this bit of money was nothing for Mr. York.


    He just wanted to know why the woman was suddenly spending so much money.


    Was she buying gold? Or did she get angry after she found out that he deleted her, so she deliberately


    went shopping to spend his money? Sure enough, Zachary was good at guessing.


    He was right.


    There were still ten minutes before the office hours were over, but the meeting hade to an end, so


    Zachary simply adjourned.


    In the past, he was always the first to leave the conference room after the meeting.


    The senior management would then follow him out.


    This time, Zachary sat in his seat, looking at something on his cell phone.


    He did not take the lead in leaving the conference room this time.


    The others looked at each other.


    No one dared to be the first to stand up and leave.


    After a while, Zachary finally noticed something was off.


    He looked up and asked in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get off work?¡± The others thought, ¡®We do,


    but we don¡¯t dare to move.¡¯ In the end, it was Callum who took the lead to leave the room.


    Callum was the second to Zachary in the York family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Since he had taken the lead, the senior management grew bold enough to hurry out of the conference


    room one after another.


    Josh did not leave.


    Since he was Zachary¡¯s administrative executive, he was seated the closest to Zachary in every


    meeting.


    The others might not notice Zachary¡¯s change, but he did.


    When they were the only ones left in the conference room, he asked with concern, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong


    with you?¡± Zachary put down his phone again and leaned back.


    He stared at Josh for a long time before saying, ¡°I fought with Serenity.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Before Zachary could


    answer, Josh continued, ¡°1 felt something was up with you.


    Your mood changed after lunch on Saturday.


    Are you finally admitting that you fought with Serenity? Tell me the reason and I¡¯ll try to analyze it for


    you.¡± ¡°What''s there to analyze? I saw her eating with another man with my own eyes.


    I saw her smiling and giving that man food.


    Even if I¡¯m only her husband in name, she doesn¡¯t even treat me that well.¡± Josh asked, ¡°She¡¯s having


    an affair?¡± ¡°Tt¡¯s an emotional affair.¡± Josh opened his mouth to say something, but fora moment, he did


    not know what to say tofort his boss and best friend.


    Whether it was a man or a woman, they would be furious if they found out that their significant other


    was cheating on them.


    It was natural to act impulsively.


    Zachary was a prideful person.


    He was used to being high above and dominating everything.


    More than that, he was used to everyone bowing to him.


    Now that Serenity betrayed him, even if it was just an emotional affair, it was a great blow to Zachary.


    The main point was that Zachary¡¯s ego could not take it!

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    ¡°Wait, even if you saw Serenity eating with another man and giving him food, who was he? Did you


    check properly? What if he¡¯s a rtive?¡± Zachary¡¯s face was gloomy.


    ¡°Shawn Lowe.¡± ¡°Who''s Shawn? Oh, I know.


    He¡¯s the son of Mr. Lowe from Lowe Enterprise.


    He¡¯s working in Lowe Enterprise now to build experience...


    Let me think.


    The maiden name of Shawn''s mother is Sox, and your wife¡¯s best friend¡¯sst name is also Sox.¡±


    Zachary said directly, ¡°Shawn is Jasmine Sox¡¯s cousin.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, they¡¯re cousins.


    Serenity and Jasmine are best friends, so she must have known Shawn for a long time.


    She¡¯s a few years older than Shawn, right? Maybe she just thinks of him as a younger brother.¡± ¡°They


    don¡¯t have any blood rtion at all.


    Even if she thinks of him as a brother, he¡¯s not her brother!¡± Josh choked.


    ¡®Yeah, even if she says she only thinks of him as a brother, they¡¯re not connected by blood, so there¡¯s


    no way he can be her brother.¡¯ After amoment of silence, Zachary said, ¡°Shawn is secretly in love with


    Serenity.¡± Josh asked, ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m aman.


    My intuition tells me that Shawn likes Serenity, and it¡¯s not a crush that he has had for just a few days.¡±


    a him.


    They could solve any problems face to face.


    However, this was what Zachary did instead.


    Serenity was simply furious.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡®Thaven¡¯t even blocked him yet, but he deleted me first.


    ¡®Fine then.


    Sobeit!? __ Ina rage, she also deleted Zachary from her contact list.


    She also blocked his number.


    She was livid! ¡°Seren, you don¡¯t look too good.


    Did Mr. York reply?¡± Serenity stuffed her phone back into the pocket of her trousers and said coldly,


    ¡°Ignore him.


    Just cook for the both of us.


    It¡¯s his business whether he eats or not.


    He won¡¯t starve anyway.¡± Jasmine looked at her.


    Serenity exined grumpily, ¡°He deleted me on WhatsApp, so I deleted him too and blocked his


    number in a fit of anger.


    Don¡¯t mention him in front of me in the future.


    Jas, you''d better find a reliable man and date him for a few years before getting married.


    Don¡¯t be like me.


    I married a drama king who gets offended at anything I do despite my best efforts.¡± Jasmine was


    speechless.


    Serenity got up and walked around the checkout counter, then picked up her nephew and said to her


    friend, ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood.


    I''ll take Sonny to the mall and swipe the _ card he gave me for living expenses until it maxes out!¡± ¡®She


    easily took down THE Zachary York and made his heart flutter.¡¯ Zachary¡¯s expression was dark.


    He picked up his phone, got up, and walked away.


    When he walked to the door of the conference room, he turned his head and said coldly, ¡°I''ll never get


    jealous!¡± Joshughed.


    ¡®There¡¯s no way I''d believe that! ¡®You''re clearly jealous.


    I can see it written all over your face.


    ¡®You¡¯re just stubborn and refuse to admit it.¡¯ Of course, Josh also understood why Zachary was not


    willing to admit that he was jealous.


    After all, Zachary and Serenity got married out of convenience.


    He did it to return a favor to his grandmother.


    He was haughty and had high expectations.


    He was not the kind to be easily moved.


    It was tough for him to admit that he had started to care for Serenity in just a month¡¯s time.


    He could not put aside his ego.


    His damned pride and arrogance were preventing him from admitting it.


    After Zachary came out of the conference room, he did not immediately leave the building but went


    back to his office instead.


    His mood improved slightly after chatting with his friend.


    In his heart, he also understood that he was unreasonable for assuming Serenity was cheating on him


    just because she ate with Shawn and gave him food.


    '' However, he still felt inexplicably angry.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    ¡®Could Josh be right? Am I really jealous? ¡®How can that be?¡¯ Zachary sat down in the ck swivel


    chair and took out his phone again.


    He was lost in thoughts for a long time.


    Then, he decided to put his ego aside and reply to Serenity¡¯s message.


    When he opened WhatsApp, he recalled that he deleted her from his contacts.


    Fortunately, he still remembered her phone number.


    After another few moments of deliberation, he finally mustered the courage to call her.


    ¡°Sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable.¡± Zachary was speechless.


    ¡®Did Serenity turn off her phone? ¡®Or did she block me?¡¯ He immediately used thendline to call her.


    It rang, but he hung up before she could answer.


    That was because he was now sure that she blocked his cell phone number.


    Zachary, who put down his ego and wanted to mend his rtionship with his wife, was immediately


    sent back to square one after Serenity blocked his number.


    ¡®I deleted her first, and she blocked me in return.


    Fine, we''re even.


    ¡®Let¡¯s leave it at that.¡¯ - Zachary did not try to contact Serenity again.


    He got up, walked out of the office, and left the building while surrounded by his bodyguards.


    He went to Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.


    As for the littledy who went on retail therapy to soothe her anger, she went to a shop selling gold and


    spent another tens of thousands before her wrath was extinguished.


    Back at the bookstore, Liberty had already returned from job hunting.


    From her expression, Serenity knew that today was not a sessful day either.


    Serenity did not dare to bring out the tens of thousands worth of goods she bought lest her sister saw


    them and scolded her, so she left them in the car.


    Jasmine was also not a talkative person.


    Without Serenity¡¯s consent, she did not tell Liberty about the young couple¡¯s misunderstanding and the


    cold war.


    When Liberty saw her sister getting out of the car with her son, but her brother-inw was nowhere to


    be seen, she asked casually, ¡°I thought you went to pick Zachary up for lunch together.¡± ¡°T went to his


    office, but he¡¯s not free this afternoon.


    He¡¯s having lunch with a client,¡± Serenity lied.


    Liberty did not suspect her at all.


    After the meal, Liberty took a short break in the store before continuing to look for jobs in the afternoon.


    Serenity, who had spent tens of thousands of Zachary¡¯s money, was also in a calmer mood.


    She remembered that when she got the marriage license, she was just looking for someone to live


    with.


    The couple did not love each other, so why should she care what he thought of her? As long as he did


    not file for divorce, they would just go on living without getting in each other''s way.


    After figuring that out, Serenity¡¯s mood improved enough to continue making her crafts.


    In the evening, after Liberty had dinner at the store with Sonny, she politely refused to be seen off by


    Serenity and took a ride home by themselves.


    Jasmine had to go out in the evening, so Serenity had to watch the store.


    Since Liberty insisted not to be seen off, Serenity called a taxi for her sister and watched the mother


    and son get into the car.


    Then, she went back to the store to keep watch.


    When it was eleven at night, she closed the shop as usual and went home.


    She had just driven away from the entrance of Wiltspoon School and entered the main road when she


    almost hit a Land Rover.


    She was caught by surprise and that caused her to m on the brakes urgently to avoid crashing into


    it.


    After the Land Rover drove past, she continued driving.


    This scene was witnessed by Zachary, who was slowly following from behind.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He was currently sitting in his car.


    Serenity felt that the car was familiar and thought it was the same Rolls-Royce from her neighborhood.


    Serenity¡¯s car was bought for her by Zachary.


    He had a good memory and could naturally recognize his wife¡¯s car.


    However, he did not say anything and simply instructed the driver, ¡°Slow down.


    Don¡¯t overtake the car in front.¡± The driver did not know the reason, but Jim did.


    He exined to the driver in a soft voice, ¡°The car in front belongs to the Missus.¡±

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    The driver turned his head to look at Zachary in the backseat.


    When he saw Zachary¡¯s cold expression, he quickly turned his head around and eyes back on the


    road.


    He was careful with the speed of the car, following the missus¡¯ car from a decent distance.


    Jim thought of the most important question and turned to ask Zachary, ¡°Mr. Zachary, where are you


    returning tonight?¡± ¡®Mr. Zachary stayed in Regent Residences yesterday, but he¡¯s following Missus


    today.


    Is he going back to Brynfield?¡¯ Zachary was silent.


    After a while, he said, ¡°Go back to Regent Residences, but.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡± He looked at the familiar car in front of him without saying a word.


    They silently escorted Serenity¡¯s car back to Brynfield before he returned to his vi.


    Jim was a smart man and instantly saw through Zachary¡¯s thoughts, so he told the driver the details.


    Serenity knew that there was a car following her, which was Zachary¡¯s, but Wiltspoon was a big city so


    there were many cars on the road evente at night.


    However, even if she saw luxury cars, she would not know that they belonged to Zachary.


    When she reached a traffic light intersection, seven or eight youths standing by the roadside suddenly


    rushed out, and Serenity mmed on the brakes.


    ee SCSCSCSC¡®(¡®CCC(¨¦t¨¦t¨¦tldSs Just as she was about to hit them, the car stopped in time She broke


    out ina cold sweat and took a while toe back to her senses.


    Knock! Knock! One of the youths tapped on her car window.


    Serenity thought she had hit one of them after all.


    She quickly wound down the window, only to see the face of her youngest cousin, ¡°It''s you?¡± She


    frowned.


    ¡°Do you have a death wish? Do you know what would''ve happened if | didn¡¯t brake in time? If you want


    to die, please go somewhere far away.


    Don¡¯t dirty my wheels.


    ¡± Her youngest cousin, Noah Hunt, was only a teenager.


    He was at an age where rebellion and ignorance were at their peaks.


    Last time, her cousins went to her store to talk about reconciliation.


    Noah was particrly arrogant and said that he would smash up her store.


    However, tonight, he brought a group of youngsters of around the same age as he was to block her car.


    Were they trying to cause trouble? ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Get out of the car, Serenity! If you don¡¯t, Ill


    smash your car! You have money to buy a new car, but you won''t help Grandmom pay her medical


    bills.


    Do you know how much she spent on her hospitalization?¡± Noah was young and exuberant.


    He did not know much about the past.


    He only knew that after his grandmother got sick, this cousin of his never visited the old woman in the


    hospital and refused to pay for the medical bills.


    His parents said that Serenity and her sister should have paid the money for Grandimom¡¯s treatment.


    Liberty had no money, but Serenity did.


    Look, she even bought a new car that was worth more than one hundred thousand dors.


    She was rich enough to buy a car, but she refused to help his grandmother pay for medical expenses.


    When his brothers wrote a blog post using Serenity, she spouted nonsense and purposefully misled


    public scrutiny, causing the ignorantizens to use them instead.


    That caused his eldest brother¡¯s business to drop, and his second brother was suspended from work.


    Even his parents¡¯ and other brothers¡¯ jobs were affected.


    Noah was furious.


    When they took the initiative to reconcile with Serenity, she refused to forgive them.


    He wanted to smash her bookstore that day but was stopped by his cousins.


    In the past few days, he heard his parents muttering about the need to get a sum of money to pay for


    his grandmother¡¯s medical bills.


    Theyined that it would cost a lot of money to treat her.


    When Noah remembered that all this was caused by Serenity¡¯s unwillingness to pay, he gathered a


    bunch of his friends.


    They loitered around her bookstore during the day and memorized her car license te number.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    They then waited untilte at night when there were only a few cars on the road.


    They waited by the road for Serenity to pass by and stop her car.


    ¡®How much money she spent has nothing to do with me.


    Back then, when she used money to cut off our ties as grandparents and grandchildren, she said we


    neither had to take care of her when she was alive nor bury her when she died.


    You weren¡¯t old enough to remember that.


    If you don¡¯t know what happened that year, look back at the online post I made or ask your parents


    about it.


    ¡°However, your parents probably won¡¯t admit it.


    The money the Hunt family is spending was thepensation money my parents gave with their lives.


    Otherwise, how could they live such happy lives now?¡± Serenity¡¯s expression was icy cold as she


    retorted to Noah.


    ¡°T don¡¯t care.


    Get out of the car.


    I''ll give you until the count of three.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If you don¡¯t get out, I¡¯ll smash your car.¡± Noah was extremely arrogant since he had numbers on his


    side.


    The punks he brought with him had surrounded Serenity¡¯s car.


    There were also vehicles slowly approaching from behind.


    Noah and his party were young and energetic, thinking that people generally did not dare to meddle in


    other people¡¯s business in this day and age.


    Thus, they did not pay attention _ to the cars that were slowly approaching.


    | ¡°ee Serenity took the opportunity to pick up the iron bar that slipped from Noah¡¯s hands.


    Then, she waved it and beat up Noah¡¯spanions.


    All of them ended up wailing on the ground.


    As Noah howled while still on his bums, he shouted arrogantly, ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you for intentional


    injury! I¡¯ll tell the police to arrest you and make you pay for our medical expenses.¡± Serenity stepped


    forward and on her little cousin¡¯s face.


    She looked down on him from above and said with a sneer, ¡°I¡¯m acting in self-defense, so go ahead.


    I¡¯d like to see who gets arrested in the end.¡± ¡°Do you have evidence to prove that you were defending


    yourself?¡± Serenity released her foot, squatted down, and pulled her youngest cousin¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Noah Hunt, you don¡¯t even know what a dashcam is? All those haughty words you used to threaten


    me earlier were recorded.


    You were the one who made the first move too.


    Also, look over there.


    There¡¯s a surveince camera as well.¡± Noah was speechless.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Noah miscalcted.


    He chose the wrong ce.


    This was near a traffic light intersection, so there was surveince everywhere.


    It was true that they started the fight and Serenity was only acting in self-defense.


    Noah thought it would be easy to deal with Serenity if he came with a group of seven or eight men as


    she was a weak woman.


    Unexpectedly, she knew how to fight.


    His family never told him that she knew the art of self-defense.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Noah tried to save his ear, but Serenity pulled harder.


    He screamed in pain and cursed, ¡°Let go! My parents won¡¯t forgive you if you rip my ear off!¡± ¡°Call me


    Sis.¡± ¡°Bah! You¡¯re not my sister.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not your sister.


    I don¡¯t have a cousin like you.¡± Serenity tugged harder, and Noah wailed in pain.


    Hispanions had long been frightened by her fighting skills when they were defeated by her.


    Seeing her abusing Noah¡¯s ear, they quietly retreated.


    ¡°Stop right there, all of you!¡± Serenity¡¯s bellow made the punks freeze in their tracks.


    All of them had bitter expressions.


    ¡°Ms.


    Hunt, we were blind and offended you.


    We were wrong.


    We were hired by Noah.


    It¡¯s Noah¡¯s fault.


    Miss, please have mercy and let us go.¡± The punks spoke to her politely.


    Noah was speechless.


    ¡®Those spineless things! ¡®Ow, my ear hurts! Is this damned woman going to rip my ear off?¡¯ ¡°Serenity...


    S-Sis, stop pulling.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Stop pulling! I''ll call you Sis, okay?¡± Noah wanted to cry.


    Serenity let go of his ear and patted his face twice before asking with a vague smile, ¡°Am I your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes yes yes, we have the same grandparents, and our fathers are brothers, so we¡¯re close cousins.¡±


    Noah could not win against Serenity and fell into her hands instead.


    His bravado onlysted for a minute before he crumbled.


    He even yed the family card.


    Serenity stood up and saw the cars behind her that were parked a hundred meters away.


    She did not know if they were there because they were afraid of inviting trouble or simply watching the


    show, but she did not care.


    She took out her phone and called the police.


    Noah and the others panicked when they saw her call the police.


    Noah endured the pain and went on his knees, hugging one of Serenity¡¯s legs with both hands.


    ¡°Sis! We were just messing around, Sis.


    Don¡¯t call the police.


    You don¡¯t have to call the police.


    We''ll apologize to you.¡± Serenity looked down and asked sarcastically, ¡°I thought you said you wanted


    to call the police to arrest me? And that you wanted me to pay for your medical fees? I¡¯m calling the


    police for you, so you should thank me.¡± Noah was speechless.


    He was not good at studying, but even so, he knew they were in the wrong.


    Serenity was acting in self-defense.


    However, they were not strong enough and could not beat her.


    If she called the police, they might be detained.


    Serenity kicked Noah away and called the cops anyway.


    ¡®Noah is too young and is already used to being arrogant, so I''m reporting him to the police to teach


    him a lesson, lest he gets into bigger trouble in the future.


    I¡¯m saving him since we have blood rtions.


    ¡®No need to thank me!¡¯ When Noah saw Serenity calling the police while disregarding their familial


    rtionship, he yelled at her, ¡°My parents said you were cold-hearted and ruthless.


    It seems to be true.


    They¡¯re not wrong about you!¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    ¡°Yeah, I''m cold- hearted and ruthless, but are you righteous and loyal? You didn''t know how your


    parents and the others treated me before, but do you still not know now?


    Do you think I''ll let it go just because it¡¯s in the past? I''ll never forget what they did to me for the rest of


    my life!¡± Noah opened his mouth, but he was unable to refute it.


    In the end, he stood up, turned around, and ran.


    Serenity went after him and swept him to the ground with a single kick.


    Then, she grabbed his shirt roughly and dragged him back, causing him to scream in pain again as his


    skin grazed the ground.


    After throwing him at the group of punks, she warned them.


    ¡° I advise you to stay here obediently and wait for the police to rescue you.


    If anyone dares to run, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± The punks were frightened by Serenity¡¯s


    ferocity.


    No one dared to run again.


    Noah kept cursing at Serenity, and she warned him with a dark expression, ¡°One more word out of you


    and I''ll beat you till your face swells up like a balloon.¡± Noah was terrified and he instantly fell silent, not


    daring to curse at her anymore.


    However, he cursed at her ancestors in his heart.


    Serenity¡¯s ancestors were also Noah¡¯s ancestors.


    Their ancestors must be rolling in their graves.


    They could not me S¡ªS¡ª¡°CsSC¡°¡®SCNC¡® (¡®iSNNRHKNNSNSNWNS#N(C¡®C##sN#WYV¡° wait to


    wee the descendant who was cursing at them.


    Zachary saw that Serenity had theplete upper hand.


    He did not even have the chance to save the damsel in distress.


    Of course, even if Serenity was in danger, he would not show up.


    At most, he would arrange for bodyguards other than Jim to go and help her beat the thugs up.


    He knew Serenity learned mixed martial arts before, but he was not aware of her skills.


    ¡®To think I was worried about her just now.


    ¡®Those punks couldn¡¯t even touch her.¡¯ ¡°Drive,¡± Zacharymanded in a low voice.


    ¡°Jim, don¡¯t let her see you.¡± Jim had sent him home twice, so Serenity remembered how he looked.


    Thus, he could not let her see Jim.


    The driver started driving again.


    In order to prevent Serenity from recognizing him, Jim turned his head and looked at the other side of


    the road before turning back only when they had passed by Serenity.


    The driver drove much faster now so Zachary¡¯s car sped past before Serenity could see anything


    clearly.


    Furthermore, she was not familiar with the bodyguards¡¯ cars that followed behind.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Shortly after Zachary¡¯s motorcade passed, the cops arrived.


    After a little interrogation, the policemen sympathetically picked up those thugs on the ground and led


    them to the patrol car.


    They blocked the road and threatened to assault Serenity, but they were beaten up instead.


    Serenity had to follow them to the station to make a statement.


    With footage from the dashcam and traffic monitoring, the thugs were on their best behavior when they


    arrived at the station and confessed to everything.


    Serenity was the victim, but she learned mixed martial arts and knew how to defend herself, so she did


    not get hurt.


    Thus, she only acted in self-defense.


    After making the statement, she could leave.


    As for Noah and the others, they could not leave and were detained.


    Even though Noah mentioned that Serenity and he were cousins, and it was just a family conflict, he


    was still detained because Serenity refused to forgive him.


    Noah thought, ¡®I wanted to get revenge on Serenity, but I ended up in a cell instead.¡¯

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    When Serenity got home, it was already one in the morning.


    The house was dark when she pushed the door open.


    Either Zachary did note back, or he was in his room.


    Serenity silently closed the door, locked it, and turned on the lights in the hall.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a minute of silence, she went to Zachary''s room.


    She was just about to raise her hand to knock on the door before she remembered that it was already


    late at night, and Nana had mentioned that Zachary would be furious if he was awakened before his


    natural body clock woke him up.


    She dismissed the idea of knocking on the door.


    So what if he was at home? They were having a cold war.


    She finally turned around and went into her room.


    The night passed without a word.


    The next morning, Serenity was catching up on her sleep because she went to bed tootest night.


    Zachary, who went back to Regent Residences, woke up as usual.


    He changed into sportswear and prepared to go out fora morning run.


    When he went downstairs, Sam told him, ¡°Mr. Zachary, Old Mrs. York is here.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression


    sank slightly at the words.


    Without stopping his feet, he walked out of the main house at a steady pace and saw his nana stepping


    out of the car.


    Although he did not like his nana¡¯s sudden intrusion into his a life, he quickly walked over to help her.


    The olddy did not refuse his thoughtfulness.


    Seeing his sportswear, she asked him, ¡°Going for a morning run?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Grandma will run a fewps


    with you.¡± Zachary frowned.


    ¡°Nana, you¡¯ re getting old.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still as healthy as a horse.¡± Zachary was helpless.


    Since his grandmother insisted on running with him, he had to give in.


    The pair walked out of the vi together and jogged on the cement track in the neighborhood.


    Although the woman was old, she was in the pink of health.


    When she was at home, she sometimes worked in the fields together with the workers.


    She was an olddy who never put on airs, and all the workers in York Manor adored her.


    ¡°You were living well in Brynfield.


    Why did you move back again?¡± In fact, Old Mrs. York came over because she received news that


    there was a problem between her eldest grandson and Serenity.


    However, she did not know what the problem was.


    Callum only mentioned that Zachary had been a bit distractedtely.


    She heard from Sam that Zachary moved back to the vi.


    She was hoping that sparks would fly between the newlyweds and wanted them to be a real


    couple, so she rushed over to see if she could mediate the young couple¡¯s conflict.


    ¡°I¡¯m more used to living here.¡± Thisrge vi was bought by Zachary after he became an adult, and he


    had been living in it ever since.


    Apart from the old residence, this ce was his second home.


    As for the other vis under his name, he would stay there when there was a need.


    Most of the time, he would return to Regent Residences.


    ¡°Did you fight with Serenity?¡± The olddy asked her eldest grandson who was beside her as she


    slowed down to a walk.


    Zachary said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m aman of ss.


    I won¡¯t bicker with her.¡± He refused to admit that he had lost his manners that night and forcibly kissed


    Serenity.


    Never in his dreams would he make such a vile move.


    Thinking back on it now, he wanted to give himself a p on the face.


    Where did his upbringing go? Where did his manners go? Was hisposure eaten by a dog?

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    ¡°What did Serenity do to keep you from going back to Brynfield?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Zack, I watched you grow


    up.


    In this family, the person who knows you best is me.


    If nothing happened between you two, you wouldn''t havee back here to stay.


    What exactly did Serenity do? It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t want to tell me.


    I can find out when I go to her shopter and ask her.¡± Zachary stopped and looked at his grandmother,


    feeling a little angry.


    ¡°Nana, we agreed that you won''t interfere in anything after I get married to Serenity.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not


    interfering.


    I¡¯m just concerned and want to know what happened to you two.


    You¡¯re proud and egotistical, but you pretend to be poor and marry Serenity.


    She doesn¡¯t know your true identity at all.


    Even if you¡¯re wrong, you won¡¯t easily bow your head and apologize.


    When it hase to this point, you need me to be the mediator to help you ease your frozen


    rtionship.¡± Old Mrs. York indeed promised Zachary that she would not interfere in the married


    couple¡¯s lives after he married Serenity.


    However, she kept an eye on the young couple¡¯s every move.


    She knew everything, from how the young couple forgot about each other in the beginning, to how they


    got along and how Zachary gradually came to care about Serenity.


    She even patted herself on the back, praising herself for her good eyesight.


    The young couple had developed as per her expectations, Surprisingly, the couple separated before


    she could feel SIN about it.


    The olddy was anxious.


    She was still waiting to hold a great grandchild.


    ¡°It''s just a little misunderstanding.


    It¡¯s not a big problem, so you don''t have to worry.


    You don¡¯t need to ask Serenity either.


    I''ll go back to Brynfield in a few days.¡± Zachary remained reluctant in telling her the real reason.


    After the talk with Josh, Zachary vaguely felt that he had acted out of jealousy.


    Josh also said that he was starting to care about Serenity.


    However, he refused to admit it and could not put down his ego.


    Just because Serenity ate with Shawn, he suspected her of cheating on him, so he felt humiliated.


    In reality, they got married in secret, so not many people knew they were husband and wife.


    Putting aside whether Serenity and Shawn were innocent, and even if they did Zachary wrong,


    outsiders were not aware of his rtionship with Serenity, so how would he be humiliated? He got


    angry, questioned Serenity, and only believed what he saw with his own eyes because he developed a


    desire to control her.


    He had a domineering nature.


    Once he started to care about a woman, he would not want to see her eating with other men even if her


    best friend was present.


    He wanted Serenity''s thoughtfulness and bright smile to belong to him only, but she was not aware of


    this.


    He was stubborn and refused to admit his mistake, so the couple ended up in this situation.


    They deleted and blocked each other¡¯s contacts, lived separately, and were now in a cold war.


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s no problem?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Old Mrs. Yorkughed.


    ¡°Fine, I believe you.


    Since you say there¡¯s no problem, then there¡¯s no problem.


    Even if I go find my granddaughter- inw, | won¡¯t ask her so as to save you some dignity.¡± Zachary¡¯s


    handsome face was slightly embarrassed, but he said stubbornly in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to


    help me save my dignity.¡± She smiled and patted her grandson¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Zack, you¡¯re a man, so you must be able to give and take.


    Besides, you and Serenity are husband and wife.


    You''ll be spending the rest of your lives together.


    Is there any hurdle out there that is impossible to ovee?¡± Zachary was silent for a moment before


    saying, ¡°I signed a six month agreement with Serenity.


    If we don¡¯t fall in love with each other within these six months, we¡¯ll get a divorce.


    You don¡¯t have to think that she got the short end of the stick.


    | didn¡¯t touch her, so she¡¯s still pure.¡± At most, he would kiss her once or twice when she teased him


    and he could not stand it.


    He only forcefully kissed her once that night.


    He just kissed her small mouth, so it would not have much ¡°impact on her remarriage.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "We got married in secret, So not many people know about it.


    The damage to her after the divorce would be minimize¡é too.


    Also, I promised to give her the house in Brynfield.


    as well as the national MPV.


    I won''t make her leave without a penny¡¯ to her name old Mrs. York though, ¡°This little sh*t!

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Old Mrs. York was infuriated at her prandson¡¯s behavior, so much se she did not want to walk anymore,


    She sat down on stone beneh by the roadside, She spentso mueh ettort talking her grandson into


    agreeing to pet married, but.


    Zachary was silent for amoment.


    He then came over and sat beside his nana.


    He said calinly, ¡°Nana, you know that love caw¡¯t be forced.


    Lwas raised by you, and you asked me tomarry her to repay your kindness, so 1 listened to you.


    ¡°You promised me that you won''t interfere with our married fife.


    The day [got my marriage license with Serenity, | told you that T have to examine her character and


    see if she¡¯s worthy for me to spend the rest of my life with.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, we''ll end it in halfa year.¡± Old Mrs. York said grumpily, ¡°With your nasty temper, you wouldn''t


    admit iteven if you fell in love with Serenity.¡± Zachary was speechiess.


    ¡°Forget it, ¡¯m not angry.


    | was wrong when I forced you to marry Serenity.


    You''re ripht.


    Love can''t be forced.


    You can do whatever you want.


    As you said, you two married secretly, so not many people know that you''re husband and wife.


    Even if you divorce, the damage to Serenity can be ldadinbaed.¡± She sighed.


    ¡°1 Just hope that you won''t regret it.


    Don¡¯te me S¡ªC¡ª¡°C*iSCSC¡°¡®¡°¡®#$UNNNNNNNNNCC''CNC¡®SCN¡®C¡®(¡®(¡¯CN#K$#NCWNCWNCWVW


    lome and beg me to help you ta the future.¡± Zachary pursed his lips tightly without saying a word.


    ¡°Call the driver over for me.


    Pin leaving now.


    When [see you, it feels like Pim seeing your grandfather.


    Before he passed, he was worried about your marriage and feared that you would be a bachelor your


    whole life.¡± Zachary thought, ¡®I was still very young when Grandpa passed, alright? There was no need


    to worry about marriage at that age.¡¯ Of course, he was not old now either.


    He was only thirty.


    ¡®Have breakfast before you go, Nana.¡± Regardless, Zachary was still filial to his nana.


    He was brought up by his grandparents.


    After his grandfather passed, his nana suddenly became lonely.


    He spent a long time apanying her before she overcame the pain of losing the love of her life.


    When she finally returned to her old yet youthful state, he was relieved and proceeded to take care of


    thepany.


    ¡°T lost my appetite just by looking at your face.


    I''ll eat at Serenity¡¯s shop.


    I¡¯ll only regain my appetite when I see my granddaughter - inw¡¯s face.¡± Zachary was not angry at


    being snubbed by his nana.


    He knew she adored Serenity, and not just because thetter saved her life.


    Serenity¡¯s character was very much to Nana¡¯s liking.


    ¡°T''ll tell Sam to pack breakfast for you to bring over and eat with Serenity.¡± Old Mrs. York thought about


    it and agreed.


    She instructed her grandson, Tell Sam to pack more.


    Serenity has a good appetite.


    That Jasmine girl is there too, With those two around, L think Lean clear oul an entire buffet.¡± Zachary


    thought of Serenity''s potential as a glutton and a smile appeared in his eyes.


    He had to admit that he liked eating with her too.


    Every time he saw her eating with gusto, he felt his appetite improve, and he would eat an extra


    serving.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zachary took out his phone and called Sam.


    He instructed him to pack three servings of breakfast and have Old Mrs. York¡¯s driver brings them over


    as Nana would be going to Wiltspoon School.


    Sam understood.


    ¡®¡®Nana, are you really noting back with me for breakfast?¡± Zachary rified with his grandmother


    even after instructing Sam to pack breakfast.


    ¡°No. If 1 go with you, Serenity would have finished eating by the time I reach her store.¡±


    She then immediately took out her phone and said, ¡°I''ll tell her so she doesn¡¯t buy breakfast herself.¡±


    Zachary watched silently as his grandmother called Serenity.


    He also wanted to know what time she went home after giving her statement at the police station.


    ¡°Nana.¡± Serenity was awakened by the phone call, so her voice sounded a little groggy when she


    greeted Nana.


    The old woman could instantly tell that Serenity was still sleeping, and sheughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not up yet? I thought you would¡¯ve already woken up by now.¡± In the past, Serenity would have


    gone to the market to buy food and returned by this time.


    ¡°T went to bedtest night, so I slept in today.


    Where are you now, Nana?¡± Serenity thought the olddy wasing over so she inquired.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    ¡°I¡¯m outside now.


    I¡¯m going to your store to have breakfast with you.


    By the way, you don¡¯t need to get takeouts for breakfast, Seren.


    I bought three portions.


    I¡¯ll bring them over to eat with you and Jasmine.¡± ¡°Sure.


    Wait for me in the store then.


    I''ll be right there.


    But Nana, you don¡¯t have to get up so early in the future.


    You can sleep in.


    I won¡¯t be hungry.¡± ¡°T¡¯m old now and a light sleeper.


    I wake up as soon as the sun rises, so I¡¯m used to it.


    I¡¯m not worried about you going hungry.


    I just like eating with you.


    Food tastes especially good when it¡¯s with you.¡± Serenityughed.


    For the past few months, she often ate with the olddy.


    Old Mrs. York knew that many old stores in Wiltspoon serve delicious snacks.


    She would often take Serenity and Jasmine to eat all these famous and most authentic snacks in


    Wiltspoon.


    Serenity and Jasmine both felt that Old Mrs. York was definitely a glutton when she was in her youth.


    Now that she was old, she could not eat a lot.


    Furthermore, since her living conditions had improved, her pte became picky.


    That was why her appetite decreased.


    The two chatted for a while before Old Mrs. York hung up the phone.


    Then, she looked up and saw her grandson''s dark eyes staring straight at her.


    She was taken aback, so she asked, ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? Did you want me to ask


    her something?¡± Zachary¡¯s lips which were pursed into a straight line parted.


    ¡° You''ve hung up. Is there a point In me saying It now?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up before?¡± He tensed


    his face and turned silent.


    Old Mrs. York smacked his arm and said, ¡°Look, this is exactly what I¡¯m talking about.


    You¡¯re just so stubborn.


    If you want to say or ask anything, just open your mouth and ask! You always make that long face and


    purse your lips.


    It¡¯s as if your mouth wasn¡¯t made to speak.


    ¡°Your grandfather and I weren¡¯t clumsy in speech.


    How did you grow up to be like this? You have a perfectly working mouth, but you don¡¯t know how


    to speak.¡± Zachary¡¯s handsome face was quietly tinted red.


    He was scolded by his nana.


    ¡°Tell me.


    What did you want to ask Serenity? I¡¯ll help you ask her when I see herter.¡± Old Mrs. York finally


    chose to help her grandson since she looked forward to the young couple getting along.


    Zachary tensed his face again and remained silent.


    Old Mrs. York was furious and wanted to smack him again.


    She rubbed her hands together and muttered incessantly, ¡°Is he my grandson? Is he really my


    grandson?¡± ¡°T just want to know what time she came backst night.


    She had an ident yesterday.¡± ¡°What ident?¡± ¡°A bunch of punks stopped her car in the middle of


    the road.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They wanted to beat her up, but she managed to fight back.


    Finally, the police took the punks and her back to the station.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Old


    Mrs. York red at him.


    The next second, she smacked him even more forcefully.


    Zachary was wearing a running tank top, so his arms were bare.


    A red mark bloomed on his arm after being pped by his nana.


    It was as clear as day how angry she was at the moment.


    ¡°You saw that happening? Yet you didn¡¯t do anything? Zachary, even if you don¡¯t love Serenity, you


    can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing if you see her in danger.


    Even if it¡¯s a stranger, you should also stand up for what¡¯s right, let alone your wife.¡± Zachary waited


    until his grandmother was done scolding him and said sullenly, ¡°She¡¯s very skilled.


    I didn¡¯t even have the chance to save the damsel in distress.¡± Old Mrs. York¡¯s berate came to an abrupt


    halt.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Old Mrs. York looked at her grandson, and her grandson looked at her.


    Her lips moved several times to say something, but she did not speak.


    In the end, she burst intoughter.


    Zachary was exasperated as he watched his nanaugh uncontrobly.


    Old Mrs. York grinned and patted his shoulder.


    Zachary had to hold his grandmother for fear that she would fall if sheughed too hard.


    After a while, she finally stoppedughing and said, ¡°Zack, I was wrong about you.


    Serenity learned mixed martial arts, and her skill is quite good, so it¡¯s no problem for her to handle a


    handful of punks.


    ¡°My suggestion to you next time is when you see her in trouble, regardless if she needs help or not.


    Just go up and save her.


    In fact, it¡¯s better if you get hurt while saving her.


    That way, she¡¯ll feel guilty about it and will treat you exceptionally well.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression was


    gloomy, and his thin lips pursed tightly.


    ¡°You need to know a few tricks if you want to chase after your wife.


    Of course, the most important thing is your sincerity.¡± He said coldly, ¡°Nana, I won¡¯t chase after my


    wife.¡± ¡°Fine fine fine, you won¡¯t.


    Just continue being stubborn.


    The day wille when you beg me for help, hehe.¡± TN Zachary''s expression was dark.


    ¡®Is this really my nana? ¡®Why do I feel like she¡¯s just waiting tough at me? ¡®It¡¯s like she''s taking


    pleasure in my misfortune.¡¯ Old Mrs. York''s driver had arrived.


    ¡°Tm leaving now.


    You take your (me running.


    If you have no appetite for breakfast, learn from me.


    My method is proven effective.


    I''m way more experienced than you.¡± She patted his shoulder again and walked to the car with a smile


    on her face.


    She asked the driver, ¡°Did Sam tell you to bring the packed breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s in the car.¡± Old Mrs.


    York hummed in response.


    Zachary opened the door for her and helped her get into the car.


    He saw the three insted lunch boxes lying on the seat and he pursed his lips without a word spoken.


    Old Mrs. York left while Zachary stood and watched his grandmother leave.


    After a moment, he walked back.


    The morning jog ended.


    Back at the vi, he changed his clothes and went downstairs to have breakfast.


    Since Old Mrs. York told Sam to pack three servings of breakfast for her to take away, the breakfast


    that the kitchen prepared for Zachary was packed away too.


    They quickly prepared another portion for Zachary, but it was not a rich spread due to theck of time.


    Zachary did not have much of an appetite, so he did not bicker with the kitchen staff about the


    breakfast.


    He grabbed a bite or two and drank half a cup of coffee to improve his mental state, before leaving with


    his group of bodyguards.


    The concrete road in front of the vi area was connected to arge expressway.


    It was a road the residents had to pass through.


    Zachary¡¯s motorcade traveled half of this road before it was forced to stop.


    There was a car stopped in the middle of the road ahead of them.


    This was not a public road.


    The road was only wide enough for two cars to pass side to side if they drove very carefully.


    Otherwise, it would be easy to collide.


    The stationary car happened to be in the middle of the road.


    Thus, whether it was from the left or right, the cars behind it did not have enough space to pass by.


    Zachary¡¯s driver honked.


    The driver of the car in front climbed out from under the car and said loudly in embarrassment, ¡°My car


    broke down.¡± Zachary¡¯s driver turned his head and said to Zachary, ¡°Mr.


    Zachary, there¡¯s a car in front that broke down.¡± No one knew what Zachary was thinking.


    After he heard the driver¡¯s words, he simply nced at the car in front and said, ¡° You two get off and


    take a look.


    If it¡¯s repairable, then help him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If it takes too long, tell everyone to help push his car to the side, and then tell him to call for a tow truck.


    Don''t block other people''s way.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Zachary¡¯s driver and Jim got out of the car.


    The driver in distress was grateful for the two who got out to help him.


    After checking the car, Zachary¡¯s driver said, ¡°It''ll take several hours for your car to be repaired.


    We''re in a rush and can¡¯t help you.


    I''ll ask some people to help you push the car to the side so you don¡¯t block the iing traffic.


    You can call a tow truckter.¡± The car could be moved to the side with everyone¡¯sbined efforts.


    As long as the car was moved, it would not block the cars behind.


    With gratitude, the driver said, ¡°Of course, then I¡¯ll thank you in advance.


    Um, the youngdy I¡¯m working for has urgent business to attend to.


    Could you give her a ride?¡± Jim and the driver did not dare to agree without permission, but Jim


    returned to the Rolls-Royce and respectfully asked their boss.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, there¡¯s another person in the car in front.


    The driver said she¡¯s a youngdy who he¡¯s serving, and she has urgent business to attend to.


    His car will need to be towed away for repair, so he asked if we can give hisdy a ride?¡± Zachary


    asked coldly, ¡°Which family is she from?¡± Jim replied hesitantly, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask.¡± a ¡°Ask him and then


    arrange for it...


    Never mind, there¡¯s no need to ask.


    I already know who it is.¡± Zachary saw who the youngdy was as she came down from the car.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was none other than Elisa Stone, the woman who would not stop pestering him after publicly


    confessing her love to him and openly pursuing him.


    Serenity told him that Elisa had gone to the beach for a vacation.


    Why was she back so soon? Seeing Elisa walking toward his car, Zachary¡¯s handsome face tensed up.


    He suddenly remembered Serenity telling him that Elisa had asked her for advice on how to pursue


    him.


    Meanwhile, that damned woman Serenity had enthusiastically taught Elisa a method to help take him


    down.


    He had never seen such a generous wife before.


    She actually helped another woman chase after her own husband.


    Zachary instantly felt that Elisa¡¯s car breaking down was deliberate.


    In the past, she always drove herself out, but she let a driver drive her this time.


    It was clearly to block his way.


    Jim saw Elisa and was a little surprised.


    However, he did not say anything and simply retreated to the side without a word.


    Elisa walked over and bent down slightly to knock on Zachary¡¯s window.


    Zachary refused to pay her any attention and did not wind down the window.


    ¡°Zachary, my car broke down.


    Can you give me a ride?¡± Elisa had to raise her voice since Zachary did not lower the window.


    He maintained his posture of looking straight ahead and did not even nce at her.


    ¡°Zachary, I promise you that I just want a ride.


    It won¡¯t affect you in any way.


    I can sit with your bodyguards.¡± Jim watched silently.


    He wondered if his boss would be soft-hearted enough to let Ms.


    Stone get into the car.


    Zachary remained quiet.


    His bodyguards got out of the car and helped move Elisa¡¯s car to the side.


    After making sure that other cars would be able to pass through, the bodyguards returned to their own


    cars.


    The driver and Jim got into the car as well.


    The driver turned his head to peek at Zachary, but Jim said in a low voice, ¡° Drive.¡± ¡°What about Ms.


    Stone?¡± Were they giving her a ride or not? Jim asked, ¡°Do you want to lose your job?¡± The driver


    immediately started the car.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to lose my job.


    ¡®Although Mr. Zachary is cold, he offers a very good sry.


    The amount of money I earn is enough to feed the whole family, so I definitely want to keep my job.¡¯

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    ¡°Zachary! Zachary...¡±


    Elisa chased after Zachary¡¯s car for a few steps and gave up.


    He refused to let her get into his car.


    Even if shey under his wheels, he would not stop and simply send her to the afterlife.


    Elisa watched as his car, followed by his entourage of bodyguards, drove away.


    She stomped her feet.


    She ran here early in the morning to block his way, which she seeded, and in return, he helped her


    a little.


    After all, his bodyguards had helped to push the car to the side of the road and prevented it from


    blocking other cars which wereing from behind.


    However, she was still upset that she was unable to ride in his car.


    Of course, she would not give up just like that.


    She would not give up before half a year.


    It had not been long since her public confession.


    Hang in there! One day, she would be able to sit in his car.


    She would be the only young woman who could sit in his car.


    Elisa, who was daydreaming, felt her mood improve.


    She called her butler and asked him to arrange for a car to pick her up.


    ¡°Is the seafood I brought backst night still alive? They''re not dead, right? If they¡¯re not, pack them up


    for me and send them over as well.


    1 want to give them away.¡± Elisa remembered that she promised Serenity she would send her some


    seafood after her vacation.


    She specially brought back a lot of seafood with her from Seaview Vi.


    Elisa''s parents knew that she made friends with Serenity, and they did not look down on Serenity for


    being unworthy of befriending their daughter.


    On the contrary, they were very supportive of her bing friends with Serenity.


    Maybe it was because she had too few friends.


    Her parents thought that with Elisa¡¯s picky tastes, if there was someone whom she was willing to make


    friends with, that person must be a great girl.


    When Elisa wanted to bring the abundant seafood back for Serenity, Audrey had even personally


    helped her daughter pack them.


    Audrey had never seen Serenity, whether it was in person or images online.


    However, she saw the maneki-neko that Serenity gave her daughter and felt that the former was


    indeed capable.


    Furthermore, after knowing Serenity¡¯s life experience, she felt a special affection for this strong and


    independent girl.


    It was most likely because she saw a shadow of her youth in Serenity.


    When she left the orphanage, she had to be independent as well and relied on herself to get to where


    she was today.


    Unfortunately, she and her sister were separated, unlike Serenity and her sister who had always been


    together.


    Serenity did not know that Elisa had returned from vacation and actually blocked Zachary¡¯s road like


    how she taught Elisa to.


    The couple lived separately because they were having a cold war, with Zachary going back to Regent


    Residences to stay.


    That was why Elisa had the opportunity to block his car.


    Liberty had to go job hunting again today.


    Serenity woke upte, and Liberty could not wait for her toe and pick Sonny up, so she brought


    him straight to the shop.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Fortunately, she called her sister and told her that she had already sent Sonny to the shop.


    Serenity was already on the way to Liberty¡¯s house when she received thetter¡¯s call, and she turned


    back and went to the store instead.


    Old Mrs. York did not arrive before her.


    She arrived after Serenity had gotten to the store.


    Old Mrs. York was thinking abouting to chat with Serenity, so she used a car that matched


    Zachary¡¯s poverty facade.


    She went to the used car market and bought a pre- owned car for tens of thousands of dors.


    That way, it would not arouse Serenity¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Nana.¡± Serenity held Sonny and walked over to help Old Mrs. York open the car door.


    Old Mrs. York got out with three insted lunch boxes.


    Serenity wanted to help, but the old womanughed and said, ¡°No need.


    They¡¯re not heavy, so I can carry them.


    Why is Sonny here? Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Old Mrs. York stretched her hand to pinch Sonny¡¯s little face,


    praising, ¡°Your sister raised Sonny really well.


    The boy is big and strong.¡± When would she have a fat great-grandson like Sonny?

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Old Mrs. York peeked at Serenity¡¯s stomach, which was t and in.


    ws ner proud and awkward grandson said that he had not ouc I need Serenity yet.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The husband and wife were still pure.


    It was still too early for her to have a great - grandchild.


    Serenity disdained how cold Zachary was and could not bring herself to jump him, let alone sleep


    naked.


    As for Zachary...


    Old Mrs. York was worried.


    She suddenly had a thought.


    ¡®Could the rumors be true? Does Zachary like men, or does he have some sort of physiological


    problem? ¡®He¡¯s been married to Serenity for more than a month, and they live together, but he has


    never exercised his right as a husband.¡¯ Old Mrs. York decided to tell the cook at home to brew a


    nourishing soup for Zachary at noon and let Serenity send it to him to nourish his body.


    Maybe it would help in conceiving a great - grandchild for Old Mrs. York too.


    It would also help to mend the rtionship between the couple.


    They could not keep up this cold war and live separately forever.


    ¡°Sonny, greet Great- grandma.¡± Serenity had a sudden pride for her nephew who was well raised.


    ¡°Hello, Great- grandma.¡± Old Mrs. York was Zachary¡¯s grandmother, and Serenity was from the same


    generation as Zachary, so Sonny had to address her as great - grandma.


    Old Mrs. York smiled and praised Sonny for his manners.


    She went into the store with Serenity.


    ¡°Grandma May, you¡¯re here.¡± When Jasmine came out and saw the olddy carrying three insted


    lunch boxes, she quickly came forward to take the lunch boxes.


    ¡°I brought you breakfast.


    Come, let¡¯s eat together.


    I love eating with you two girls.


    The food tastes especially good.¡± When Old Mrs. York entered the store, she treated it like her own


    home and nonchntly went to wash her hands and get the cutlery.


    Jasmine opened the lunch boxes.


    When she saw the breakfast inside, she asked Old Mrs. York, who was emerging from the small


    kitchen, ¡°Grandma May, did you buy this from a five- star restaurant?¡± The food was exquisite and


    smelled heavenly.


    Jasmine would not believe it if Old Mrs. York said that it was not from a five- Star restaurant.


    Her family hired a cook too, but the cook¡¯s skills were : nowhere as good.


    | Old Mrs. York could not say that it was made by the chef in Zachary¡¯s house.


    Since Jasmine asked, she yed along and lied, ¡®I took the lunch boxes to Wiltspoon Hotel and told


    them to pack the food in them so it stays warm.¡± Serenity washed her nephew¡¯s hands and said,


    ¡°Nana, you shouldn¡¯t have.


    Jasmine and I aren¡¯t fussy eaters.


    Even if you bought in oatmeal, we would still eat it with pleasure.¡± ¡°My pension for this month just


    came in, so I wanted to treat you to a nice meal.¡± ¡°Nana, your pension should be used for your


    retirement.¡± Old Mrs. Yorkughed.


    ¡°I have a lot of children and grandchildren who will support me in my old age.


    I don¡¯tck money.


    I¡¯m just worried I won¡¯t know how to spend all the money I have.


    All of them give me an allowance every month.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I just bought three servings of breakfast.


    They didn¡¯t cost much.¡± Old Mrs. York indeed had a lot of personal assets, and her only worry was


    indeed about how she was going to spend the money.


    Serenity did not say more.


    The three adults and one child sat around the checkout counter and ate the delicious breakfast that Old


    Mrs. York brought.


    ¡°Serenity, Serenity!¡± Elisa¡¯s voice resounded before her arrival.


    , Old Mrs. York, who was eating happily, froze when she heard | Elisa¡¯s voice.


    | ¡®Elisa knows my real identity.


    I can''t let her see me!¡¯ .


    f

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Old Mrs. York was anxious and wanted to slip away, but thought, ¡®Wait, I can¡¯t slip away.


    Elisa is already at the entrance.


    If I try to leave, I¡¯ll be caught red-handed.


    ¡®T need to hide.¡¯ Thus, she calmly put down her cutlery and said to Serenity and Jasmine, ¡°I¡¯m full now.


    I have to go to the washroom.¡± With that, she got up and walked toward the washroom while saying,


    ¡°When you get old, every trip to the washroom will take at least half an hour.¡± Serenity and Jasmine


    were speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ¡°Serenity, are you there?¡± Elisa appeared just as Old Mrs. York walked away.


    She rushed in with a mesh bag of sea shrimps in her left hand and a simr bag of sea crabs in her


    right hand.


    ¡°Serenity,e take them.


    They¡¯re too heavy for me!¡± Elisa was a rich and pampered youngdy.


    She usually had everything handed over to her on a silver tter and never did anybor, so she felt


    the two big bags of shrimps and crabs were heavy.


    When Serenity and Jasmine saw this, they rushed forward and took the two bags of seafood from her


    hand.


    ¡°Ms.


    Stone, what are these?¡± Elisa shook her arms a few times and said, ¡°Gosh, they were so a heavy that


    my arms are sore.


    ¡°Didn''t I tell you that I''d bring you some seafood when Ie back from vacation? These are really


    fresh seafood that we fished out when we went out to sea.


    I had someone pack it up and picked thergest ones to raise so I could bring them to you when I


    came back.¡± Serenity looked at the tworge bags of shrimps and crabs andughed.


    ¡°Ms.


    Stone, these are too much for us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not much.


    You can keep them and eat them sparingly, or you can process them and keep them frozen in the


    fridge, then eat them when you feel like it.


    ¡°There¡¯s more in my car.


    You guys can go get it since I don¡¯t have any strength left.


    Where¡¯s this boy from? He¡¯s so cute.¡± Elisa reached out and touched Sonny¡¯s little face.


    ¡°He¡¯s my sister¡¯s.


    She¡¯s busy, so she sent him over for me to look after.¡± ¡°He¡¯s adorable.


    He looks a little familiar too.


    Have I seen your sister before? Oh, I¡¯ve seen photos of you two when you were little.¡± Serenity smiled.


    ¡°Yeah, Sonny takes after my sister.


    Photos of my sister and I when we were young were uploaded online and made the trending search, so


    it¡¯s normal for you to find him familiar.¡± Elisa hummed and did not think much about it.


    After hearing that there was still a lot of seafood in Elisa¡¯s car, Serenity and Jasmine went out to take a


    look.


    Lo and behold, they saw the limousine was truly stuffed with seafood.


    Some were fresh, some were sun-dried like cuttlefish and so on, and some could be kept in the freezer


    to be eaten slowly over time.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have, Ms.


    Stone.¡± Serenity thought that it was too much.


    Elisa said nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.


    It wasn¡¯t that expensive anyway.


    I¡¯m happy as long as you don¡¯t mind it.


    We''re linked by fate, and I think of you as a friend, so you don¡¯t need to be so distant.


    Hurry up and move them in.


    You have a fridge in your store, right? If you don¡¯t, I''ll call someone to send you two refrigerators right


    now.¡± ¡°Thave a fridge.¡± It was notrge but how could Serenity let Elisa send her two more


    refrigerators? She put the fresh seafood in the kitchen and prepared to have a seafood feast for


    brunch.


    She ced the dried ones in the fridge first.


    Elisa saw the dishes sitting on the table that had not been cleaned up, as well as the untouched


    breakfast.


    She asked, ¡° Are you guys having breakfast now?¡±

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    ¡°We just finished.¡± Jasmine quickly cleaned up the dishes, and Elisa asked out of curiosity, ¡°There are


    four sets of cutlery.


    Is there someone else?¡± Jasmine said while cleaning up, ¡°Serenity¡¯s grandmother-in-w came over.


    She¡¯s in the washroom now.¡± Elisa hummed and stopped asking.


    She was aware of Serenity¡¯s marriage.


    Due to the trending news before, she even told her brother to fire John Hunt.


    She understood Serenity and the Hunt family¡¯s disputes more than others, so undoubtedly she knew


    Serenity was married too.


    Not many people from the outside world knew about it.


    Elisa was not a nosy person, so she did not ask about Serenity¡¯s love life.


    After Jasmine cleaned up the table, Serenity poured a ss of water for Elisa.


    ¡°Why are you back from vacation so soon, Ms.


    Stone?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about my sweetheart, of course.


    I was with my parents by the beach for two days and came back - to the cityst night.


    I have something to tell you, Serenity.


    This morning, I went to block Mr. York¡¯s car the way you taught me, and I actually seeded!¡± Elisa


    could not wait to share her sess story with Serenity.


    Serenityughed.


    ¡°Really? Did you guys talk? Mr. York helped you, right?¡± ¡°Yes, but also no.¡± Elisa dimmed for a moment


    before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t talk with him because he refused to get out of the car.


    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s afraid that I''ll eat him up.


    My car broke down, so I wanted to ride in his car, but he wouldn¡¯t let me in.


    ¡°However, he let his bodyguards get out of their cars and helped move my car to the side to not block


    the way for other cars.


    Mind you, it was broken down on purpose.


    Anyway, I guess he did help me in that aspect, but he didn¡¯t help me all the way.


    I used your method, but it was only half a sess.¡± Elisa quickly cheered up again.


    ¡®At least Zachary didn¡¯t leave me and my car there.


    He told his bodyguards to help move my car to the side.


    ¡®This shows that his heart is actually not made of stone.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡®If I keep this method up, one day, he¡¯II let me into his car.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a pity I couldn¡¯t get in his car and have a


    few words with him alone,¡± Elisamented.


    ¡°T was thinking that I¡¯d have an excuse to buy him dinner and thank him for the ride if I got into his car,


    but I didn¡¯t get the opportunity.¡± Serenityughed.


    ¡°Who said you didn¡¯t get the opportunity? Didn''t he tell his bodyguards to help you move your car? He


    helped you, so you can use this excuse to go up to him and invite him to dinner, or send him some gifts


    as thanks.¡± Elisa¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard Serenity¡¯s idea.


    ¡°You''re right.


    Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Serenity teased her, ¡°You wanted to reach the finish line at one go, so you


    neglected the details.¡± Elisa was not offended by the teasing and said magnanimously, ¡°I¡¯ve had a


    crush on him for many years.


    I was conflicted and forced inyself to give up on him in the past, but I like him too much to let him go, so


    I mustered the courage to chase after him instead.


    Loving someone abundantly means wanting more from that person.¡± She was anxious to win Zachary


    over.


    She wanted to get a marriage license with him immediately and be husband and wife.


    Old Mrs. York, who was hiding from Elisa in the washroom, could hear the conversation between


    Serenity and her.


    Since the two girls were not on guard against anyone, they spoke openly and did not lower their


    volume.


    Despite her old age, Old Mrs. York¡¯s hearing did not deteriorate, so she could hear their conversation


    clearly.


    She never expected Serenity to teach Elisa how to pursue Zachary.


    ¡®What a good show this is!¡¯ She was not anxious for her grandson but was rejoicing over her


    grandson''s misfortune instead.


    : ¡®It¡¯s that little brat¡¯s fault for pretending to be poor to deceive Serenity.¡¯

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Serenity had no knowledge that Zachary was the heir of the York family, who was also Elisa¡¯s crush.


    Elisa only mentioned Mr. York and did not say Zachary¡¯s name, so the two did not know that they were


    talking about the same person.


    ¡°Serves him right!¡± Old Mrs. York snickered in the washroom.


    ¡°The show is getting more and more exciting.¡± Old Mrs. York, who had the mindset of watching a good


    show, perked her ears and continued to eavesdrop on the conversation between the two girls outside.


    Serenity had not forgotten about Nana.


    After chatting with Elisa for a while, she said to her best friend, ¡°Jasmine, go check up on Nana.


    She¡¯s been in the washroom for a long time.¡± Jasmine hummed and turned to walk to the washroom.


    Sonny was sitting by the side, ying with his toys.


    Even if there was no adult looking after him, he would simply y in the store instead of wandering out.


    He was a smart boy.


    Elisa had thought that her ploy did not work, but after hearing Serenity¡¯s idea, she was enlightened and


    said to Serenity with a grin, ¡°You¡¯re really my best advisor.


    Thank you.


    I''ll go find Mr. York now and invite him to dinner.


    If he refuses, I¡¯1l wait in front of hispany.


    He won¡¯t be able to get rid of me unless he orders takeout.


    ¡°By the way, what kind of gifts do you usually give to your husband, Serenity?¡± Serenity said honestly,


    ¡°I¡¯ve only given him a few sets of clothes, and a miniature tree, maneki-neko, and gold dragon to him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not worth much.¡± She did not know if he even wore the clothes she gave him.


    She had only seen him wear the tie once.


    If Zachary were to find out that his wife had these thoughts, he would vomit blood.


    That day, he deliberately went to work wearing the new clothes and tie she gave him.


    All the executives who saw him that day recognized that he was wearing a differentbel.


    However, only the gossipy Josh knew the truth while the others did not.


    Nevertheless, at least they could tell that something was different.


    On the other hand, Serenity had no inkling for the entire day.


    She even thought that he did not wear the clothes she gave him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send him clothes for now since he won¡¯t ept them anyway.


    Besides, I don¡¯t know what size he wears.


    All his clothes are tailored by senior designers.¡± The clothing designer responsible for Zachary¡¯s daily


    wear was particrly tight-lipped.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Elisa had spent a lot of money trying to pry open his mouth, but she failed each time.


    _ She had a crush on Zachary for many years, but she still did not know what size of clothes he wore.


    ¡°Serenity, do you have any finished products now? | think your crafts are beautiful.


    | took home the maneki-neko you gave me, and my mom also said that it looked amazing.


    She even said that she''d buy from your online shop when she has the time and help your business.


    ¡°If you have ready-made products now, sell me a few.


    I¡¯ll take them to him as a gift.¡± Serenity said, ¡°These goods aren¡¯t worth much.


    Are you sure you want to give him such trinkets?¡± ¡®He¡¯s the high and mighty Mr. York.


    The York family has assets worth hundreds of billions.


    Mr. York might not take a fancy to something even if it¡¯s an exotic treasure, but Elisa wanted to give


    such little trinkets to him.¡¯ ¡°He doesn¡¯tck anything, so if I want to give him something, it has to be


    skillfully made.


    He¡¯ll only ept it if it¡¯s to his liking.¡± Elisa did not think that there was anything wrong with giving


    handicrafts as gifts.


    She was very fond of the crafts Serenity made.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, I have a few finished products here now.


    I can let you have two, but not too many.


    Some of them are due to be delivered to customers who pre-ordered them.¡± After the previous


    experience, Serenity would not dare give the goods ordered by other customers to Elisa again.


    She was only willing to sell two items in her stock to Elisa.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.


    Could you take them out and let me see what r )) e they are?

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    ¡°It¡¯s a pair of phoenixes, a male and a female.¡± Serenity got up and walked to the big box where she


    stored her crafts to bring out a delicate and beautiful box.


    She ced the box in front of Elisa and said, ¡°They''re inside.¡± Elisa opened the box and retrieved two


    well-woven phoenixes from it, andplimented, ¡°They¡¯re so lifelike.


    Serenity, your hands are amazing.


    How much are these phoenixes? I¡¯ll buy them.¡± ¡°We''re close, and you think of me as a friend, so Ill just


    charge you the cost for the materials.¡± Elisa ced the two phoenixes back into the box and said, ¡° It¡¯s


    precisely because we¡¯ re friends that I can¡¯t take advantage of you.


    I''ll pay however much it¡¯s worth.


    I can¡¯t just pay you for the cost of the materials.


    I¡¯ve seen the price of your goods on the online store.


    I don¡¯t remember the exact number, but these two phoenixes seem to cost a few hundred.¡± She took


    out her purse from her Herm¨¦s bag and withdrewa small stack of cash.


    Without even counting, she shoved the bank notes into Serenity¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Keep the change


    and don¡¯t count the amount.


    Just take it.


    If Mr. York epts my gift, 1¡¯ll help you market your products.


    I guarantee that your sales will increase by several fold.¡± ¡°In that case, I''ll thank you in advance.¡± Since


    Elisa was so firm, Serenity did not refuse.


    She did not find change or count the money, and simply husband, Serenity?¡± Serenity said honestly,


    ¡°I¡¯ve only given him a few sets of clothes, and a miniature tree, maneki-neko, and gold dragon to him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not worth much.¡± She did not know if he even wore the clothes she gave him.


    She had only seen him wear the tie once.


    If Zachary were to find out that his wife had these thoughts, he would vomit blood.


    That day, he deliberately went to work wearing the new clothes and tie she gave him.


    All the executives who saw him that day recognized that he was wearing a differentbel.


    However, only the gossipy Josh knew the truth while the others did not.


    Nevertheless, at least they could tell that something was different.


    On the other hand, Serenity had no inkling for the entire day.


    She even thought that he did not wear the clothes she gave him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send him clothes for now since he won¡¯t ept them anyway.


    Besides, I don¡¯t know what size he wears.


    All his clothes are tailored by senior designers.¡± The clothing designer responsible for Zachary¡¯s daily


    wear was particrly tight-lipped.


    Elisa had spent a lot of money trying to pry open his mouth, but she failed each time.


    _ She had a crush on Zachary for many years, but she still did ¡°I¡¯m fine.


    I just got carried away while watching a video and spent too much time inside.¡± Serenity and Jasmine


    were speechless.


    ¡°Who came just now? I think I heard you guys talking,¡± Old Mrs. York asked with a curious expression.


    ¡°She¡¯s a new friend I made.


    She went to the beach fora vacation and sent me a lot of seafood now that she¡¯s back.


    Nana, stay here for lunch.


    We¡¯ll cook a seafood feast for you.¡± Elisa sent them an excessive amount of seafood.


    Serenity wanted to ask Old Mrs. York to bring some back with her so her inws could have a taste as


    well.


    Although she and Zachary were not living together, and she had never been to his old home, Serenity


    felt she had to offer good food to her inws so they remembered her presence.


    ¡°Sure.


    I¡¯d stay even if you didn¡¯t ask me.


    I often eat alone at home, so even the most delicious food doesn¡¯t taste as good.


    You can make more.


    I¡¯1l call Zachary and ask him toe over for lunch.¡± Serenity opened her mouth to say something, but


    in the end, she merely hummed.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    |

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    In a hotel not far from Wiltspoon Hospital, Noah Hunt¡¯s parents knocked on the room door of the eldest


    son of the Hunt family, Stuart Hunt.


    When Stuart opened the door and saw his youngest brother with his wife looking worried, he asked


    with concem, ¡°David, what happened? You two don¡¯t look very good.¡± ¡°Stuart, Noah hasn¡¯te back


    since he went out yesterday.


    We¡¯re worried something might¡¯ve happened to him.¡± Noah¡¯s father was the youngest among the Hunt


    siblings, and his parents loved him the most, so they gave him the name David, which meant beloved.


    ¡°Did Noah say what he was doing?¡± As the eldest of the Hunt family, Stuart was good at maintaining his


    composure.


    David hesitated for a moment and said, Noah said he was going to settle the score with Serenity and


    make her pay for Mom¡¯s medical bills, but he hasn¡¯t returned since he went out yesterday.


    His cell phone is turned off too.¡± Noah''s family did not know that he was being detained in the police


    station now, and his phone automatically shut down because it ran out of battery.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Stuart¡¯s expression darkened instantly, and he scolded his brother and his wife, ¡°How could you let


    Noah go to Serenity by himself? She refused to budge even when the brothers went togetherst time.


    How would he be able to make her bow ifhe | went alone?¡± | husband, Serenity?¡± Serenity said


    honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve only given him a few sets of clothes, and a miniature tree, maneki-neko, and gold dragon


    to him.


    ¡°They¡¯re not worth much.¡± She did not know if he even wore the clothes she gave him.


    She had only seen him wear the tie once.


    If Zachary were to find out that his wife had these thoughts, he would vomit blood.


    That day, he deliberately went to work wearing the new clothes and tie she gave him.


    All the executives who saw him that day recognized that he was wearing a differentbel.


    However, only the gossipy Josh knew the truth while the others did not.


    Nevertheless, at least they could tell that something was different.


    On the other hand, Serenity had no inkling for the entire day.


    She even thought that he did not wear the clothes she gave him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t send him clothes for now since he won¡¯t ept them anyway.


    Besides, I don¡¯t know what size he wears.


    All his clothes are tailored by senior designers.¡± The clothing designer responsible for Zachary¡¯s daily


    wear was particrly tight-lipped.


    Elisa had spent a lot of money trying to pry open his mouth, but she failed each time.


    _ She had a crush on Zachary for many years, but she still did daughters dearly.


    Thus, for his brother¡¯s sake, Stuart treated Serenity well when she was a child.


    Maybe Serenity would listen to him if he went.


    Stuart proimed that he was good to Serenity when she was young, but that was only in his head.


    However, even if he did treat her well before, he worked together with Serenity¡¯s grandparents to share


    his third brother and his wife¡¯s insurance payout after their deaths.


    He then drove away his two underage nieces and hogged the family property left by his third brother.


    All those actions had erased any shred of Serenity¡¯s affection for her eldest uncle.


    Wait here. I¡¯lle with you after I change my clothes.


    ¡°Stuart, should we call Mike and John too?¡± David thought they would have strength in numbers.


    He would feel more at ease if he called his two most capable nephews.

 Chapter 240

    "Sure, let''s call them."


    Stuart also felt that it was better to have more people on their side and agreed with David to call his son and nephew.


    Unexpectedly, when David called his eldest nephew, Mike, he received news from Mike instead. "Uncle David, I was just about to call you. Something happened to Noah."


    David''s face turned ashen, and he quickly asked, "What happened to Noah? He said he went to ask Serenity for money. Did she beat him up? If that damned girl dares to touch a single hair on my boy, I''ll end her! i''ll go back and dig up her mother''s grave!" Serenity''s father was David''s third brother, so David would not dig up his grave. However, his third sister-inw was not rted to him by blood. Since Serenity angered him, he would dig up his third sister-inw''s grave for real.


    "Noah brought a few punks to intercept Serenity''s car in the middle of the night. They also brought iron bars and wanted to smash her car, but she fought back. The punks and Noah are being detained now. I just got the news too." "He''s detained? It''s just a conflict between siblings. Why did she call the police? That girl is so cruel. How could she call the cops on Noah? Mike, can you bail Noah out? He''s still young. He''s just a child. He''ll be traumatized by this."


    When David thought that his niece had called the cops to arrest his son, he was first extremely furious.


    Then, he was worried that his son would be frightened and thought of bailing him out as soon as possible "Noah was acting impulsive too when we paid a visit to Serenity. We''re at a disadvantage now, so we can''t try to use force against her, but Noah went ahead and caused trouble with her instead. There must be someone backing Serenity from the shadows. We can''t act rashly until we know who it is."


    Mike said to his youngest uncle, "Uncle David, you should have persuaded Noah. We haven''t shown any kindness to Serenity or her sister. There are only grudges between us, and she hates our family to the bone. It''s futile to use the family card on her."


    Everyone wanted to make Serenity fork out the money, and Mike did not mind since it was wonderful to have someone as a sucker. In fact, he knew in his heart that his family had really gone too far with Serenity and Liberty. He could not me Serenity for being heartless to them.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Fortunately, the sensationalism of the trending search was diminishing. As long as they did not court disaster, theizens would slowly forget about them, and they could do as they pleased in the future without getting affected.


    As for Old Mrs. Hunt''s medical expenses and follow-up treatment fees, Mike felt that since there were so many members in the family, all they had to do was chip in a little each. After all, they were rather well-to-do.


    Even in the countryside, each family lived in a self-built vi. There was no need to keep fighting Serenity for just a few hundreds of thousands in medical expenses. What could they do if Serenity refused to fork out the money?


    They went through with the n they came up with, but what was the result? It backfired on them.


    "I can''t persuade him. Mike, are we going to bail Noah out first?"


    "Yeah, let''s bail Noah out first and find out if he injured Serenity. If she''s injured, you have to bring a small gift and visit her. Apologize to her and ask her not to press charges against Noah, or he''d get into even more troubleter."


    Mike was someone who had experienced the world by doing business, so he was much more rational than his youngest uncle.


    When Noah''s mother heard Mike, she scolded, "Serenity got my son arrested, but you want us to apologize to her? No way! I''ll get even with her! I''m going to smash up her store and rip her face off. I don''t care who''s supporting her from the shadows, and I don''t care about ruining my reputation."


    Their reputation was already ruined anyway. The people in the vige dug up old scores and pointed fingers at the Hunt family.


    In her opinion, the vigers only dared to use them of how heartless they were back then because Old Mrs. Hunt was sick and hospitalized now. Otherwise, the entire Hunt family would be able to stir the entire vige up. No one would dare talk about them!

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Mike hung up the phone, ignoring his aunt¡¯s scolding.


    He then let out a long sigh.


    He seriously felt he was unlucky because Serenity was unharmed even after he got help from so many


    people.


    Mike also felt that Serenity had a backer, but he did not know who that was.


    None of the mediators were willing to help Mike, which indicated that Serenity¡¯s backer must be


    someone powerful in Wiltspoon. Through their investigation, Mike also did not notice that Serenity and


    Liberty knew any influential figures.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Although Liberty¡¯s husband was a manager in argepany, he was just an employee. Mike had no


    idea what kind of job Serenity¡¯s husband had for a living, but he found out from the townspeople that


    Serenity¡¯s husband only drove a national car worth around one hundred and twenty thousand dors.


    Any of the Hunts¡® scooters was better than the car belonging to Serenity¡¯s husband.


    This showed that Serenity¡¯s husband was not doing so well.


    If Mike were to guess who Serenity¡¯s backer was, it would be Serenity¡¯s best friend, Ms. Sox, who was


    born and raised in Wiltspoon. The Soxes were rich, and Mike heard that her aunt married into an


    affluent family. Was that Sox girl helping Serenity?


    Serenity thought her money¨Chungry rtives would definitely look for her since she called. the police to


    get Noah arrested. Thus, she was mentally prepared.


    However, Serenity waited until noon and did not see any of her annoying rtives.


    Grandma May invited Zachary for lunch over a call.


    When Zachary received the call from his nana, he had already left the office in his exclusive car and


    was heading to Wiltspoon Hotel for lunch.


    Josh drove his car behind Zachary¡¯s because they agreed to have lunch together.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Zachary answered his nana¡¯s call. Before she could speak, he asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you get. the


    answer to the question that you were supposed to ask on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°What question? Was I supposed to ask someone something?¡±


    Grandma May could not recall.


    Zachary¡¯s car screeched to a stop.


    His expression remained unchanged, and he continued to talk to his nana. After a moment of silence,


    he said, ¡°I wanted you to ask Serenity what time she arrived homest night, but you didn¡¯t give me an


    answer all morning.¡±


    Jim turned his head to see his boss talking to the Old Mrs. He quickly grabbed the opportunity to tell


    Zachary, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s Ms. Stone again.¡±


    Elisa Stone had waited at the entrance of York Corporation all morning so she could invite Zachary to a


    meal and give him a gift.


    This time, Elisa learned her lesson and did not use her car to block his car so it would not get damaged


    again.


    Elisa blocked Zachary¡¯s exclusive car with her body, so it would not affect other cars from entering or


    leaving.


    Zachary did not even look at Elisa who was outside the car.


    Grandma Mayughed and said over the phone, ¡°I totally forgot about this question! But never mind,


    you can ask her yourselfter. Are you off work? Come over for lunch now. I¡¯m still in Serenity¡¯s store.


    She¡¯s busy at the moment, preparing a seafood feast in the kitchen.¡±


    Zachary thought about his conflict with Serenity during this time. He had deleted her WhatsApp, and


    she blocked his number.


    To be honest, Zachary had never had his number blocked since he owned his first mobile. phone and


    got a mobile phone number. Serenity was the first person to block him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Josh and I are going to our hotel for lunch.¡±


    Zachary rejected Grandma May¡¯s lunch invitation. He felt that having lunch at Serenity¡¯s store would


    mean yielding to Serenity.


    Although he thought that he was at fault and that they were at an impasse, Zachary found it difficult to


    concede.


    As Grandma May would say, Zachary was as stubborn as a mule.


    ¡°No! I already told Serenity that you¡¯reing over for lunch and asked her to cook


    your share. If you don¡¯te, the extra food will be wasted. Hurry over to this seafood feast. They¡¯re


    fresh from the sea! That Elisa girl brought them back for Serenity.¡±


    Hearing this, Zachary frowned and asked coldly, ¡°Why did she give Serenity so much. seafood?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, because of you. I¡¯ll tell you a secret¡­ Serenity is helping Elisa to pursue you. Haha! Zack, don¡¯t


    you think it¡¯s crazy? This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a situation!¡±


    Grandma May went outside the bookstore to talk to Zachary so Serenity and Liberty would not


    overhear.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Liberty returned to the bookstore and had another unsessful day at job hunting.


    Zachary was speechless when he heard what his grandmother told him.


    His grandmother sounded like she was gloating.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk nonsense with you. Juste over for lunch now. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell Serenity that you¡¯re


    the heir to York Corporation! Don¡¯t try me. I found you a way to break this stalemate, but you don¡¯t want


    to budge. By the way, I¡¯ll tell you another secret. The gift that Elisa wants to give you is from Serenity.


    You¡¯ll only know what it is when you ept it.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face turned even darker.


    His grandmother promised him that she would not interfere in his affairs with Serenity, but she


    threatened him by saying she would reveal his real identity to Serenity.


    Zachary hung up the call, but Grandma May did not care. She was also about to end the call anyway.


    ¡°Mr. York, Ms. Stone refuses to give way,¡± the driver turned his head and said to Zachary.


    Zachary was silent for a minute. Suddenly, he opened the door to get out of the car.


    Elisa was ted to see Zachary getting out of the car and immediately went forward with the gift box


    that contained the two phoenixes. Her beautiful big eyes stared at Zachary¡¯s handsome face fondly.


    Even though Zachary looked grim and indifferent, it did not affect his charm.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He was utterly handsome and cool!


    Elisa fell in love with Zachary¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Mr. York, this is for you. Thank you for helping me this morning. I don¡¯t like to owe favors, so since you


    helped me, I owe you one. May I invite you for lunch to repay your kindness?¡±


    Elisa handed the box to Zachary with both hands and looked at Zachary expectantly.


    She felt that Serenity¡¯s idea was pretty useful.


    Since Elisa started using Serenity¡¯s method of chasing men, Zachary was willing to get out of his car to


    meet her.


    Zachary stared at the box.


    Grandma May said Elisa bought this gift from Serenity.


    It must be one of Serenity¡¯s craftworks.


    Serenity gave Elisa the lucky cat that she promised him thest time. When he found out and got


    angry, Serenity promised to give him a golden dragon on top of the lucky cat, but he still did not receive


    the gifts.


    Did Serenity give them to Elisa again?


    With this doubt in mind, Zachary somehow took the gift box that Elisa handed over.


    He opened the box and retrieved the contents from the box right before Elisa. There were two


    phoenixes.


    ¡°Mr. York, do you like them? I think these two phoenixes are magnificent and lifelike.¡±


    It was a big surprise to Elisa that Zachary would take the gift box and open it.


    Elisa grinned and looked at Zachary with admiration in her eyes.


    Zachary thought, ¡®At least Serenity didn¡¯t give Elisa my gifts.¡®


    He stuffed the two phoenixes back into the box and threw the box back to Elisa before he turned


    around and returned to his car.


    Zachary ignored Elisa¡¯s lunch invitation to repay his favor.


    ¡°Jim, drag her aside!¡± Zachary instructed Jim in a deep voice as he got back to his car.


    Jimplied.


    He easily dragged Elisa aside. Elisa was so furious that she kept stomping on Jim¡¯s feet, which made


    Jim wince in pain.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Zachary¡¯s exclusive car drove away from the entrance of York Corporation. Jim only let go of Elisa after


    Zachary¡¯s car was out of sight.


    Elisa turned around to p Jim.


    Jim quickly grabbed her wrist and warned her with a cold expression, ¡°Ms. Stone, I don¡¯t discriminate


    between men and women in a fight.¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I dare you to hit me!¡±


    Jim flung Elisa¡¯s hand away fiercely and said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t hit you if you don¡¯t hit me. Ms. Stone, if


    you¡¯re rude to me, I¡¯ll treat you the way you treat me.¡±


    Although Jim was a bodyguard, he did not feel inferior to others.


    His boss treated the bodyguards like brothers.


    If Elisa used her identity to threaten and hit Jim, Jim would not be polite to her.


    ¡°You!¡±


    Elisa was shocked by Jim¡¯s cold attitude. Unlike Serenity, Elisa did not know martial arts. She only


    used her status to act as she pleased in Wiltspoon and had never met another youngdy who was


    more powerful than her. That was why Elisa could do whatever she wanted.


    Jim was not bothered to bicker with Elisa. He said coldly, ¡°Stop pestering my boss. He doesn¡¯t like


    you!¡±


    After speaking, Jim strode toward the bodyguard¡¯s car that was waiting for him.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Elisa¡¯s face turned red and gloomy with rage because of what Jim said. It took a while. for her toe


    to her senses. As the bodyguard¡¯s car drove past, she yelled, ¡°Who do you think you are to talk to me


    like this?! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    The guards on duty in the security room heard Elisa¡¯s enraged remarks and thought to themselves, Jim


    only treated Ms. Stone like that because he knew who she was¡­¡®


    Elisa was the younger sister of Stone Group¡¯s CEO and was adored by her family. It was not an


    exaggeration to say that she was loved by everyone because of her powerful identity. However, the


    employees of York Corporation knew that Stone Group was their rival, so why should they bother to


    please Elisa Stone?


    It was impossible for Zachary York to ept Elisa¡¯s pursuit.


    Thus, no one in York Corporation was afraid of offending Elisa.


    Zachary¡¯s exclusive car stopped at a red light.


    Zachary called Josh.


    Josh looked at the car in front of him and answered the phone with augh. He said, ¡± I¡¯ll be able to


    hear you if you just wind down your window, turn back, and shout.¡±


    ¡°Josh, I¡¯ll have to cancel our lunch. You can have lunch at the hotel by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to apany my grandma. She called me just now.¡±


    Zachary wanted to save face and did not say he was going to Serenity¡¯s bookstore for lunch.


    Josh said with a smile, ¡°I can apany Grandma May for lunch too. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll mind my


    presence!¡±


    Grandma May was an easygoing person and was affable to the younger generation. She would treat


    Zachary¡¯s friend¨Ccum¨Cemployee like her own grandson.


    ¡°Not today.¡±


    ¡°Oh-¡±


    Josh dragged his response and seemed to have guessed the reason. He smiled and said, ¡° Okay then.


    I¡¯ll go to the hotel by myself.¡±


    After exining to his friend, Zachary ordered the driver, ¡°Send me back to Brynfield.¡±


    During their stalemate, Zachary and Serenity had been living separately. Zachary¡¯s national MPV that


    he bought specifically to deceive Serenity was still parked in Brynfield. He did not ask anyone to drive


    that car to the office as he usually did.


    Thus, Zachary went over to drive the national MPV.


    The driverplied with his order.


    Ten minutester, the driver sent Zachary back to Brynfield. Zachary drove the national MPV and went


    straight to Wiltspoon School.


    When Zachary arrived at Serenity¡¯s bookstore, the students who just got out of school were picked up


    by their parents.


    The bookstores and convenience stores in front of Wiltspoon School resumed their peace after the


    bustle.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    ¡°Zack, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Grandma May came out of the store when she heard the sound of a car outside. She saw her


    grandson and walked over with a smile. Seeing that his grandson got out of the car empty¨Chanded, she


    lowered her voice in dissatisfaction and said, ¡°You came here like this?¡±


    ¡°How else should I show up?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma May was speechless.


    Zachary was truly an unromantic blockhead!


    Grandma May had to be the bad guy and nagged Zachary for two to three months, which annoyed him


    so much that he promised to marry Serenity, ending his bachelorhood. Otherwise, with his personality,


    Zachary would probably still be a bachelor in his forties.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to buy a bunch of flowers or some gifts for Serenity?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need it. The balcony at home is full of flowers. She can enjoy them whenever she likes.¡±


    Grandma May wanted to kick Zachary, but she held back.


    That was because if she kicked her biological grandson, she would feel heartbroken too.


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s here.¡±


    Liberty smiled, walked out with her son in her arms, and asked her brother¨Cinw to go inside.


    Zachary greeted Liberty politely. When he saw Sonny stretching out his hand toward him, Zachary


    reached out to carry Sonny. The little guy greeted him in a sweet voice.


    ¡°What a good boy, Sonny!¡±


    Zachary did not like to deal with Hank, but he adored Sonny because this little guy was super lovable.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Zachary saw Liberty¡¯s fleshy face and suddenly thought of his encounter


    with Hank in his hotel. The bodyguard said that there was a young beautiful woman beside Hank, and


    the two were affectionate with each other.


    and


    Was Hank cheating on Liberty?


    Zachary did not witness it personally. The bodyguard also only thought the man looked like Hank and


    did not stop to look carefully. Zachary had doubts in his heart, but he did not tell Liberty about it.


    He was afraid that if he got the man wrong and told Liberty about it, he would ruin.


    their rtionship.


    Jasmine cleaned up the store, and made room for a table which she brought out. When she saw


    Zachary, she said hello while keeping her hands busy as she wiped the table.


    Zachary did not see Serenity and guessed that she was still busy in the kitchen.


    Did Elisa buy that much seafood?


    ¡°Zack, give Sonny to me and go into the kitchen to see if Serenity needs any help.¡±


    Grandma May drove her grandson into the kitchen.


    Liberty and Jasmine heard the olddy and were tactful not to follow so the young couple could have


    some privacy.


    Jasmine was aware that Serenity and her husband were at an impasse and hoped that within these


    few short minutes, Serenity could exin it clearly to Zachary. Jasmine did not want Zachary to think


    she was trying to be the matchmaker for Serenity and Shawn.


    Jasmine swore that she had never thought about matchmaking her best friend and cousin. She also


    knew that Serenity only treated Shawn as a brother.


    They had a three¨Cyear age difference, which could be considered a small generation gap.


    Zachary nced at his grandmother, who was now carrying Sonny, and she quietly pinched the back of


    his hand, motioning for him to talk to Serenity. Grandma May had already paved the way for him, and


    all he had to do was follow through. Why was he motionless?


    Feeling awkward, Zachary always felt that his grandmother was forcing him to yield to Serenity without


    showing it. Zachary had no choice but to silently walk into the small kitchen.


    Serenity finished cooking all the dishes. When Zachary entered the kitchen, he could smell the


    pleasant aroma of food.


    Zachary instantly felt hungry.


    Serenity was stunned when she turned around and saw Zachary.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter245


    Zachary quietly looked at Serenity.


    He had not seen her for two days and suddenly felt that he liked seeing her face.


    The couple stared at each other.


    In the end, Serenity broke the silence. ¡°Wash your hands and help me bring the dishes out. They¡¯re


    ready to serve.¡±


    Zachary neither refused nor explicitly agreed. He pursed his thin lips and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did


    you buy so much seafood?¡±


    That was because he did not receive any notice of expenditure from the bank.


    Did Serenity buy all the seafood from her own pockets?


    Although they were at an impasse, Zachary still felt that it was his duty as a husband to support the


    family.


    ¡°How much did they cost? I¡¯ll transfer the money to youter. I agreed to pay for the living expenses.¡±


    Serenity turned to look at the seafood feast she prepared. She then smiled and exined, ¡°It didn¡¯t cost


    a cent. Ms. Stone brought these back from her beach vacation and gave me aplenty. When you send


    Nana hometer, you can bring some back to your parents. They¡¯re all very fresh.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s handsome face twitched slightly.


    It turned out Elisa was the one who gave Serenity all these.


    Elisa and Serenity were supposed to be love rivals, but because Zachary had deliberately concealed his


    identity, the twodies seemed to have some interaction. It seemed that they were even bing good


    friends.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t receive gifts for no reason. Ms. Stone gave you so much seafood, so we shouldn¡¯t owe


    her a favor. I¡¯ll transfer some money to you. Buy something for Ms. Stone and consider it a return gift for


    all the seafood.¡±


    In short, Zachary just wanted to transfer money to Serenity.


    That was because the couple deleted each other¡¯s WhatsApp.


    He did not want to admit to it by taking the initiative to add Serenity back, so he decided to transfer her


    some money.


    As long as Serenity was willing to ept his money transfer, she would have to give him her ount


    number. That way, he could openly add his wife on WhatsApp without


    shame.


    Serenity did not think as much as Zachary and downright rejected Zachary¡¯s offer. She


    said, ¡°Ms. Stone and I are already friends, so don¡¯t mind the courtesy. If I¡¯m calctive. with her, she¡¯ll be


    angry and think that I¡¯m looking down on her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Also, I taught Ms. Stone a trick, so Ms. Stone giving me all this seafood can bet considered payment for


    me being her rtionship consultant.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Wash your hands quickly and help serve the dishes. The seafood won¡¯t be nice when it gets cold.¡±


    Serenity took a te of shrimps and went around Zachary to go out.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary called out to her in a low voice.


    Serenity stopped, turned to look at him, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zachary looked at her but he was stumped for words.


    Seeing that Serenity was impatient and was about to leave again, he did not say anything to reconcile


    their rtionship. He just said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Serenity red at him, turned around, and walked out of the kitchen.


    Zachary was the only one left in the small kitchen.


    He was a little frustrated.


    After a minute of silence, he finally washed his hands and helped to serve the dishes.


    Elisa gave Serenity many kinds of seafood. Serenity cooked a portion of each, which filled the table.


    Jasmine also bought a few bottles of drinks.


    Everyone sat around the table and had a great meal.


    Even Sonny enjoyed his meal.


    Sonny liked shrimps, but he was too young to peel the shells, so his mother had to peel them for him.


    Serenity loved her nephew and felt sorry for her sister, who was exhausted from walking around all


    morning looking for a job. Thus, she put on disposable gloves, peeled the shells for her nephew, and


    said to her sister, ¡°Liberty, eat some. I¡¯ll take care of Sonny.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can eat.¡±


    Liberty took some fish for her son and asked him to eat some fish instead of just shrimp. Grandma May


    admired the strong bond between the Hunt sisters.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter246


    Grandma May noticed her grandson was busy eating and was not attentive to her granddaughter¨Cinw,


    so she quietly nudged her grandson¡¯s foot under the table.


    Zachary looked at his grandmother with his dark and innocent eyes, pretending to be clueless about


    what his grandmother meant by that nudge.


    Grandma May was frustrated.


    In the beginning, Grandma May and her husband tried their best to raise their eldest grandson as their


    sessor and poured all their efforts into him, but why were the results so unsatisfactory?


    Grandma May was no doubt satisfied with Zachary¡¯s capability.


    York Corporation soared to the top and developed faster and better than Stone Group after it was


    handed over to Zachary.


    However, in terms of love life, Grandma May felt that her grandson had a negative EQ.


    ¡°Peel some shrimp for Serenity.¡±


    Grandma May had no choice but to remind her grandson in a low voice.


    Zachary did not know how to seize such a good opportunity.


    He pursed his thin lips and thought, ¡®She has hands¡­¡®


    Grandma May knew Zachary well because she raised him. As soon as Zachary pursed his lips, she


    already knew what he was thinking.


    She red at her grandson.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After receiving his nana¡¯s threatening gaze, Zachary quietly took out a pair of disposable gloves from the


    box, put them on, stretched out his long hands, and put down the te of shrimps in front of him. He said


    softly, ¡°Serenity, you can eat. I¡¯ll peel the shrimp for Sonny.¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    She wanted Zachary to be considerate to Serenity, but why was he being considerate to Sonny?


    What a hopeless punk!


    Serenity agreed to let Zachary do the tough work and took off her disposable gloves.


    Zachary was quick to peel the shrimp. Soon, Sonny¡¯s small te was full of shrimp meat.


    Zachary continued to peel the shrimp, but instead of putting the shrimp onto Sonny¡¯s te, he put the


    shrimp back on the te where they came from.

 Chapter 247

    ?Chapter 247


    Seeing that Zachary had not left yet, Serenity turned his head and asked him, "What''s wrong?"


    Zachary pursed his lips and said, "Nothing... I''ll go back to the office first."


    "Okay." Serenity responded casually, then turned her head back to cleaning the dishes.


    After taking a long stare at Serenity''s back, Zachary turned around and walked out of the kitchen.


    Grandma May was ying with Sonny. When she saw her grandsoning out of the kitchen, she looked displeased and said, "Zack, why didn''t you help Serenity with the dishes? She has been busy all morning and must be very tired."


    The York men loved their wives dearly. Grandma May saw that her sons were considerate and fond of her daughters-inw.


    So why was it that her grandson was so inconsiderate to her granddaughter-inw?


    "Serenity doesn''t need my help. Nana, I''ll head back to the office," Zachary said in a low voice and walked past his grandmother.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Zachary had already walked out of the bookstore in great strides. In the end, Grandma May sighed and held back her words.


    Soon, Zachary drove his car and left the entrance of Wiltspoon School.


    Soon after, Zachary received a call from Josh.


    "What''s up?"


    Zachary stopped at the traffic light and waited for it to turn green.


    "Noah Hunt, your inw, was arrested."


    "He''s not my inw."


    Zachary coldly corrected the way his friend addressed Noah.


    He was still at an impasse with Serenity and had no idea how long their marriage wouldst. Thus, he would not consider the Hunts as his inws.


    Even Serenity did not treat her rtives as family.


    "Okay, okay, he''s not your inw."


    Josh knew what the Hunts did to Serenity and her sister, so he was aware he went a little too far with his joke earlier.


    "Noah brought a bunch of gangsters to threaten Serenity and wanted to beat her up, but


    Serenity beat them up instead and called the cops on them. They''re detained at the police station now."


    Serenity was not injured, so those gangsters were just detained.


    "What are the Hunts trying to do again?"


    Zachary instructed Josh to arrange for someone to watch the Hunts'' movements, so he would know what they were up to before Serenity.


    "They want to bail Noah out."


    Zachary exined, "He gathered a bunch of thugs to scare Serenity. If Serenity didn''t know how to fight, her car would be smashed, and she would be injured. She might even get robbed. They were clearly trying to carjack her, so detention is too light of a punishment."


    Joshughed. "I can''t believe your wife can fight pretty well. Okay, I got it."


    Zachary did not say anything when his friend praised Serenity''s fighting skills.


    "Are you still at your wife''s store? Did you two reconcile? Hurry up and coax her. Girls are easily coaxed. Just get her two bouquets of flowers or something she likes. If you don''t know what she likes, you can be tacky and transfer her some money. Give her more and make it rain! I guarantee she''ll forgive you."


    "I''m on the way back to the office. I need to drive now. Bye!"


    Zachary hung up and thought, ''What does Serenity like?''


    He did have the chance to know her well enough to know what she liked, except that she was a foodie who loved to eat.


    Not long after they got their marriage license, Serenity apanied Jasmine to a dinner party. Zachary''s bodyguard saw Serenity and told him that the twodies huddled in a corner all night, eating and drinking. They slipped away after they had their share of food and drinks without any intentions to befriend the rich people there.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter248


    No wonder Jasmine and Serenity were best friends. They were two peas in a pod.


    The tackiest way to coax a girl was to give her money.


    When Zachary was in the store, he told Serenity they could not ept Elisa¡¯s seafood for free. Thus, he


    wanted to transfer money to Serenity and ask her to give the


    money to Elisa so as not to owe Elisa a favor. However, Serenity refuted so righteously that he was


    speechless.


    They deleted each other¡¯s WhatsApp, and Serenity blocked his number.


    If Serenity could not reply to his messages, how could Zachary send her money and. make it rain?


    Zachary regretted that he acted petty. Just because of a little misunderstanding, he had a cold war with


    his wife and deleted her WhatsApp.


    He did not know how he could add her back.


    At Waltham Electronics, Hank came out of the general manager¡¯s office with a triumphant smile.


    When Jessica saw her bosse back with a bright smile, she immediately followed him into the office


    and closed the door.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, what did the boss tell you? You look very happy.¡±


    Hank put down the documents that had been reviewed and signed by the boss before he reached out to


    grab Jessica¡¯s arm, and pulled her closer. He embraced her slender waist. and said with a smile,


    ¡°Jessica, take a guess.


    ¡°Is he giving you a promotion or a raise?¡±


    Hank shook his head.


    There were two deputy general managers above him. One of the two deputy general managers was the


    boss¡¯s friend, and the other was the boss¡¯s younger brother. Thus, it was impossible for Hank to be


    promoted to deputy general manager.


    Hank was well content to be a manager.


    He would not get a sry increment either. At most, he would get an extra bonus. Now that he could


    make extra money, he did not care about the bonus.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying! I don¡¯t want to guess anymore. Hurry up and tell me. What¡¯s the good news?¡±


    Jessica looked at him coquettishly.


    Hank kissed her on the cheek and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you let me kiss. you.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, didn¡¯t you just kiss me?¡±


    Hank looked at her affectionately.


    Jessica saw Hank¡¯s yearning look, so she finally lowered her head and kissed his lips. passionately.


    After their French kiss, Hank said, ¡°The boss didn¡¯t give me a raise or a promotion, but gave me an


    invitation to a business reception and asked me to attend in his stead tonight. He said the elites in the


    business world will attend this event.


    ¡°This shows that the boss trusts me. I¡¯ll have more opportunities to meet other bigwigs, which will be of


    great help to me in the future.¡±


    Hank was happy that the boss trusted him to give him an opportunity to enter high society.


    In the boss¡¯s words, Hank would not be able to participate in this event if the boss and the two deputies


    could not attend.


    That really ttered him.


    ¡°Jessica, please apany me to the event this evening. The reception is held at Wiltspoon Hotel,


    which won¡¯t be open to the public tonight.¡±


    In order to please Jessica, Hank often brought Jessica to the Wiltspoon Hotel with him. Thus, they were


    quite familiar with the city¡¯s most luxurious hotel, but that could notpare to attending the reception


    tonight as a VIP.


    Hearing this, Jessica looked ted and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right! The boss gave you this


    opportunity because he thinks highly of you and trusts you. Do you really want to take me there? Why


    don¡¯t you bring your wife?¡±


    Usually, everyone would bring their spouse to attend such asions.


    Of course, some bosses would go with their secretaries.


    At the mention of Liberty, the smile on Hank¡¯s face disappeared.


    He said with disgust, ¡°I would rather go alone than bring Liberty with me.¡±

 Chapter 249

    Chapter249


    ¡°Liberty is fat and ugly. She¡¯ll only embarrass me if I take her there. Everyone willugh at me.¡±


    After Hank finished speaking, he pinched Jessica¡¯s pretty face and praised her, ¡°How can shepare


    to you, Jessica? You¡¯re the apple of my eye now, and I don¡¯t have any feelings for her anymore.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive her for chasing me down the block with a kitchen knife. Although she apologized and


    treated me better than before, I just couldn¡¯t forgive her. If I didn¡¯t run fast enough that day, she would¡¯ve


    stabbed me to death!


    ¡°She¡¯s vicious. I¡¯ve known her for so many years and only realized how vicious she was that day. If it


    wasn¡¯t for Sonny, I wouldn¡¯t want to go back to that house. Besides, my mother and my sister mentioned


    that I bought the house before marriage where I paid the down payment and am paying the mortgage, so


    why should I let her live there?


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with my family. Jessica, you¡¯ve met my parents and sister. What


    do you think of them?¡±


    Jessica thought about it and said, ¡°They¡¯re decent. Your parents, sister, and brother¨Cin w are all easy


    to get along with and are polite.¡±


    She was extra attentive to Hank in front of the Browns and took good care of him. The Browns were not


    blind, so how could they not figure out her rtionship with Hank?


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Although the Browns were not enthusiastic toward her, they were not hostile to her either because she


    was Hank¡¯s lover. They were still well¨Cmannered.


    Later, when Mrs. Brown saw that Jessica was overly kind to Hank, Mrs. Brown¡¯s attitude toward her


    improved greatly. Chelsea even took Jessica to go shopping and bought her some new clothes, which


    were expensive.


    ¡°My family is so nice. They usually treat Liberty well, but Liberty doesn¡¯t get along with my family. She


    speaks ill of my parents and sister. In short, she thinks everyone in my family is horrible and that she¡¯s


    the best person in the world.¡±


    If Liberty heard this, she would be livid.


    The Browns were great at pretending. Liberty had been in the workce for a few years. and was not


    someone stupid, but she was deceived by Hank and his family. Before marriage, Hank¡¯s family treated


    her nicely and well into the first year of their marriage.


    Liberty thought she married the right person.


    After Sonny was born, the Browns probably thought that having a child would make Hank and Liberty¡¯s


    marriage stable, so they began to reveal their true colors.


    ¡°Your family is so nice. Is Liberty still not satisfied? She¡¯s asking for too much.¡±


    Jessica wanted to be better than Liberty and beat her in everything.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of her sister. After Liberty and I got married, her sister lived with us. Although my


    sister¨Cinw chipped in some living expenses, she only gave 2,000 dors a month. What¡¯s the use of


    that? Everything now is so expensive!


    ¡°I got impatient since she had been living with us for a long time. My sister¨Cinw was sensible and


    moved out on her own ord, but Liberty kept throwing tantrums. I told you the reason I quarreled with


    her. She was mad at me thinking that I kicked her sister out, so she didn¡¯t cook for me.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t do myundry and only did half of everything in the house, and had metplete the other


    half. I¡¯m so busy at work and I have to put up with her when I get home. That¡¯s why I quarreled with her


    and hit her in a fit of anger. Who would¡¯ve known she was such a lunatic? She held a kitchen knife and


    chased me down the block. If I didn¡¯t run as fast as I could, you¡¯d probably have to talk to me at my


    grave.¡±


    After hearing this, Jessica was heartbroken and said, ¡°Darling, you¡¯ve had it tough. Let¡¯s not talk about


    her anymore to not spoil your good mood. What time is the reception this evening? I don¡¯t have a


    gown¡­¡±


    ¡°It starts at half past seven. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take you out now to buy two sets of outfits. We may have to


    attend such events more often in the future, so you should buy two of them.¡±


    Hank was stingy with Liberty. He recuperated at his parent¡¯s house after being beaten. by Liberty and


    asked her to refund his share of the living expenses to him. However, he was of utmost generosity to


    Jessica.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter250


    Hank immediately stopped working and brought Jessica out.


    He was the manager, and Jessica was his secretary. Usually, Hank would take Jessica with him


    whenever he went out for business, so no one would say anything when the two of them left the office


    together.


    The janitor saw Hank driving away with Jessica at the entrance of the office and said to an old security


    guard, ¡°Mr. Brown and Ms. Yates go in and out together all day long. Is Liberty not worried that Mr. Brown


    will cheat on her?¡±


    Liberty used to work in the same office as Hank, so the old employees still remembered her.


    The old security guard looked at the janitor oddly.


    After looking around to make sure that no one else was there, the security guard lowered his voice and


    said to the janitor, ¡°You clean the office every day and go through the whole building. Don¡¯t you know


    what happened? Mr. Brown and Ms. Yates are having an affair. How could you not know about it?¡±


    The janitor was surprised and asked with interest, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Anyone with eyes can see it! Ms. Yates always dresses nicely in big brands after work and carries a


    five¨Cfigure LV bag. With her ie, how can she spend sovishly? Shees from an average family


    too.


    ¡°Naturally, her designer clothes, bags, and jewelry were given by Mr. Brown. Some people have also


    seen the two of them eating supper together after work. Anyway, they¡¯re really intimate with each other.


    No one will believe them if they say they¡¯re not an item.¡±


    The janitor said, ¡°Liberty is kept in the dark about this, right? They invited everyone to their wedding back


    then, and I still remember how beautiful Liberty was on their wedding day, so much so that people can¡¯t


    take their eyes off of her.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few short years, but Mr. Brown has a new lover. Men really can¡¯t keep it in their pants


    when they have money.¡±


    She felt sorry for Liberty.


    ¡°Liberty rarelyes to visit Mr. Brown in the past two years and doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. She


    probably doesn¡¯t know that Mr. Brown is cheating on her. Ms. Yates isn¡¯t a simple girl. Just wait and see.


    One day, Ms. Yates will expose this to Liberty and force. Liberty to get a divorce.¡±


    The janitor said with a sigh, ¡°We thought Liberty was so blessed to be married to a young and promising


    young man like Mr. Brown. Our bosses are appreciative of Mr. Brown, so he definitely has a promising


    future.


    ¡°Who knew¡­¡±


    Hank had had a sessful career, but he was no different from those heartless men who abandoned


    their wives when they got rich and cheated on Liberty.


    ¡°No one told Liberty about this?¡±


    The old security guard said, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years since Liberty left thepany. Who will remember


    her? She couldn¡¯t bring benefits to others, so it¡¯s already nice of them to greet her when they meet her.¡±


    Hank was the manager of thepany who was deeply appreciated and trusted by the boss. He could


    bring more benefits to his colleagues.


    Thus, everyone would naturally butter up to Hank.


    Unless Liberty found out or Jessica took the initiative to force Liberty to get a divorce, no one would tell


    Liberty that Hank was having an affair.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This society was too pragmatic.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    In the evening, when the work day was about to end, Josh knocked on the door to the CEO¡¯s office and


    entered, carrying a stack of documents in his arms.


    Zachary raised his head and eyed him for a second before he returned to his work. After Josh sat


    down, Zachary remarked, ¡°What use is your secretary?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant! I¡¯m being considerate of her. I don¡¯t want her to run back and forth. and tire herself


    out. Her husband mighte looking for me then. So I did it myself.¡±


    Josh ced the stack of documents in front of his good friend.


    ¡°I¡¯ve looked through them. There¡¯s no problem with them, so you just have to sign them.¡±


    After he set the documents down, he got up to pour himself a ss of warm water. He sat back down


    and proceeded to drink his water while looking at the man sitting opposite him.


    Zachary was extremely handsome. Even if his face was tense all day in a cold and serious expression,


    it wasn¡¯t enough to mask his handsome exterior.


    In this age and day where looks were everything, girls and young women would fall for him without fail


    once they glimpsed at him a few times.


    Maybe there was an exception, and that was their Mrs. CEO.


    Josh admired Serenity, hands down. In just a little more than a month, she had managed to coak the


    most thoroughly iron¨Chard tree of York Corporation that was their CEO into flowering buds, and it even


    seemed like the buds were about to bloom.


    And more importantly, Serenity had not fallen for Zachary.


    How did she manage to protect her heart?


    Zachary treated her pretty well. Those admirers out there only had a glimpse of Zachary a few times


    but could not forget him for years after, like Elisa Stone! She was just like that. After being unable to get


    over him for a few years, she tried to pursue


    him.


    On the other hand, you had Zachary treating Serenity so well and even making many exceptions for


    her, but Serenity could still protect her heart and remained unmoved. That was the part that Josh


    admired her for.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Zachary had not raised his head, but he knew his friend was staring at him.


    ¡°Looking at your handsome face, duh! Zachary, you really are handsome. You¡¯re just bad¨Ctempered


    and aloof. If you were the gentle and considerate type, people might think you were a woman. If you


    were a woman, how could anyone else go on? But if you were a woman, I¡¯d do anything to cling to you


    and marry you.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zachary flipped through the documents Josh had brought and studied them carefully. After making sure


    there really were not any problems with the documents, only then. did he sign off on them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a business reception tonight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Are you nning to go? If you are, the organizer would probably dance in joy for a month and


    brag about it for the next ten years.¡±


    The business reception that was being held at Wiltspoon Hotel that night could not be considered a


    high¨Clevel reception. The invitees were middle management at big corporations or bosses of smaller


    companies.


    Someone like Zachary, who was at the top of the top, would never take part in a business reception like


    that of tonight.


    Of course, if Zachary wanted to go, he could.


    ¡°If you want to go, I¡¯ll get Mr. Murray to wait for you.¡±


    Mr. Murray was a manager of one of the subsidiarypanies under York Corporation. Josh had


    arranged for him to take part in the reception after he analyzed the invitation sent to York Corporation


    by the organizer.


    That was because the subsidiary Mr. Murray was managing had just opened recently and still needed


    towork to get business.


    Taking part in a business reception and getting to know some of these old managers would smoothen


    the road before him even if he could not get their business.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. I was just asking.¡±


    Zachary rarely attended gatherings held by the upper crust, let alone a business. reception like that.


    He just wanted to go to the hotel to have a drink.


    ¡°You have something on your mind, or else you wouldn¡¯t have brought it up out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°I want to have a drink or two,¡± Zachary said nonchntly.


    He had a presidential suite exclusively for his use at the Wiltspoon Hotel, located on the top floor.


    In the past, if the socializing rante, he would not return home and just stay in the


    hotel.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    ¡°Want toe along?¡±


    No matter where it was, wherever Zachary lived, there would be arge collection of fine wines.


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m scared of getting drunk again. When you get drunk, you have your wife to take care of


    you. I am but a single dog. No one would take care of me even if I got alcohol poisoning and died.¡±


    ¡°You make yourself seem so pitiful. You could go on a blind date too and have a shotgun. marriage to


    get a wife to take care of you.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°With you as a precedent, I think I¡¯d better obediently wait for my fate toe around.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m doing just fine!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure. You¡¯re doing just fine. So much so that your expression hasn¡¯t warmed a single degree for


    the past few days. Your work efficiency has increased a lot, but you¡¯ve made life harder for those under


    you. These few days, more and more people have automatically volunteered to work overtime even


    into the wee hours.¡±


    York Corporation would not force its employees to work overtime. As long as they managed to finish


    their work, they not only did not have to work overtime, they could. even get off work early.


    However, if their work was not done by the day, they would work overtime on their own ord because


    that day¡¯s work could not be put off to the next day.


    Due to the cold war with his wife, Zachary was in a bad mood and directed all of his attention to his


    work. He was originally already a fast worker, but when all of his attention was focused on his work, his


    efficiency grew by leaps and bounds. This had him manage to finish three days¡® worth of work in a day.


    And so the life of those under him was made harder.


    ¡°Mr. Chaplin¡¯s been so busy he hasn¡¯t even had time to have a drink of water.¡±


    Zachary put down his pen.


    ¡°Have they beenining to you?¡±


    In York Corporation, Zachary, as the CEO, was naturally a figure feared and respected by everyone.


    When the employees hadints, they would only dare to make them to Josh, because Josh had


    some degree ofpassion and was not cold and aloof like Zachary.


    Plus, Zachary trusted Josh and relied on him heavily, and they were good friends too.


    Telling Josh was equivalent to letting Zachary know.


    ¡°No, but I have eyes. Zachary, just listen to me and you¡¯ll be fine. Tonight, buy a present to go home to


    coax your wife.¡±


    Josh inwardly thought with great disdain that if Zachary was like this every day, he would not be able to


    stand it either.


    Even he had to fight for the chance to catch his breath.


    As he said that, he picked up the copper wire tree for a look.


    Zachary had disyed it on his table. Josh knew that it was given to Zachary by his wife and the


    reason it was disyed there was that Zachary had fallen for Serenity. But others who had no idea of


    this would blindly decide to follow the trend and help Serenity¡¯s business.


    Of course, Zachary, that stubborn and tight¨Clipped man, would never admit that.


    Josh did not want Zachary to admit that he had fallen for Serenity too quickly either because that would


    mean there would be no show to watch anymore. It was just too much fun watching the awkward


    Zachary.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary thought, ¡®I have bad friends.¡®


    ¡°If you¡¯re that bored, there¡¯s something I need your help to look into.¡±


    Josh immediately waved his hands as a ¡°no¡°. ¡°I¡¯m so busy! Really, I¡¯m not bored at all. What do you


    need help with?¡±


    He was a terrible scandalmonger, and that was how Zachary managed to get him in the palm of his


    hands.


    ¡°Help me look into Hank Brown of Waltham Electronics. He¡¯s a manager in Waltham who¡¯s deeply


    trusted by his boss.¡±


    ¡°Why, are you nning on poaching him? No, wait. That name¡¯s kind of familiar. I think he¡¯s¡­ Oh! He¡¯s


    that brother¨Cinw of yours, right?¡±


    Josh had a good memory and recalled it right away.


    He did not want to know too much. It was not his fault that his boss asked him to look. into things all the


    time!


    He only knew about it because he had no other choice.


    ¡°It is him. I suspect he¡¯s having an affair. Get your people topile the evidence of his affair and pass


    it to me. Don¡¯t let too many people know about this, I¡¯m not 100% sure about this either.¡±

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Josh was not surprised that Hank Brown was having an affair.


    He said, ¡°That sister¨Cinw of yours changed too much after getting married. After Hank Brown got his


    promotion, any of the women around him would have been better. than


    your sister¨Cinw. Now that time has passed, he¡¯ll naturally start to be repelled by her.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s gaze was cold, and so was his tone of voice. ¡°Why did she change so much? Because she


    loved him and wasn¡¯t afraid of her body changing. She gave birth to a child for him, and after that, to let


    him focus on his work, she brought the kid up and took care of the whole household alone. She gave


    up her youth and her beauty for him.¡±


    He could also attest to her looking different before and after her marriage. Liberty had. changed a lot.


    She should at least lose some weight.


    But that was not an excuse for Hank to have an affair. Ruthlessness had long lurked within Hank, but it


    just had not had the chance to make its appearance before this. Now that he was doing well in his job,


    he was arrogant and started to look down on his wife, treating her with disgust.


    If Hank really thought Liberty was too ugly in this state, he could have asked her to lose. some weight.


    Liberty still had some feelings for him. She surely would have worked hard to lose weight if had asked


    her to. Hank instead sought to oppress Liberty in every aspect of their marriage and lives together,


    finding fault in her at every turn and even suggesting that they split their household expenses by


    halves.


    Did Hank not know that Liberty was not working at the moment and had no ie to speak of?


    ¡°That¡¯s true. A good, principled man wouldn¡¯t have changed his heart even if his wife. became a two¨C


    hundred¨Cpound fatty.¡±


    A faithful man would not have had an affair because their wife became ugly or gained weight.


    When it came down to it, Hank was sick of Liberty.


    It was possible he had deliberately made Liberty gain weight so he would have an excuse to be


    disgusted by her and have an affair.


    ¡°Make sure Hank Brown doesn¡¯t find out about this.¡±


    ¡°Rx! I¡¯m the one handling it. Do you still not trust me to do the job well? Unless my men want him to


    know, we¡¯d have dug it all up to eighteen generations back in his family tree and he¡¯d still have no clue


    about it,¡± Josh said as a guarantee,


    ¡°Zachary, this is a pretty good idea of yours. When you hand the evidence of Hank


    Brown¡¯s affair over to your wife, she¡¯ll definitely be grateful to you for it and then you guys can finally


    make up and be like how you were before.¡±


    The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth spasmed. ¡°Be like how we were before? When we first. got to know


    each other, I couldn¡¯t even remember her name.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Alright, that was not the right thing to say.


    Having asked Josh to look into Hank Brown, Zachary passed the stack of documents he had dealt with


    and ndly said, ¡°You can get off work now.¡±


    ¡°I want to, but I still have a business engagement to attend tonight.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was speechless.


    Right, he had to go to a business engagement too.


    When Zachary discussed business with others, it would usually either be in thepany or in his


    presidential suite at Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Fine. He did not have to go to the hotel to drink tonight. He could drink as much as he wanted at the


    business engagement.


    Serenity gave some of the seafood Elisa had given her to her sister to bring home to eat. She gave


    some to Jasmine too. Although Jasmine¡¯s family did notck good things and ate seafood every day,


    she happily epted it because her good friend was giving it to her.


    Just as Callum York arrived to pick Grandma May up, Serenity lugged the biggest bag of seafood out.


    When he saw his sister¨Cinw lugging a big bag with difficulty, he hurriedly got out of the car and


    rushed forward to take it from her. ¡°Serenity, this is so heavy. You could ask us to help carry it for you.¡±


    It would not do to tire out his sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! I told you that you didn¡¯t have to. Let Callum do it, men like them are stronger.¡± Grandma


    May said.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Look at how Callum is, he knows how to be considerate of others. It¡¯s just that


    iceberg Zack who doesn¡¯t know how to.


    ¡®Sigh¡­ How worrying.¡±


    Grandma May acknowledged to herself that this was worrying, but not a hint of it showed on her face.


    Her eldest grandson had provided her front seat tickets to a truly entertaining show, and she was


    enjoying it thoroughly. She was not exactly worried. That simply did not exist.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    ¡°Serenity, what¡¯s all this?¡±


    Callum had detected the smell of seafood.


    ¡°It¡¯s seafood. A friend of mine brought it back after holidaying by the beach. She gave me a lot. They¡¯re


    all fresh, and your brother and I can¡¯t eat that much, so I¡¯m giving some to you guys to bring home and


    eat.¡±


    Callum stole a nce at his nana. Seeing that she was not declining it, he said, ¡°This is a lot.¡±


    Seafood was something their familycked the least.


    However, since it was given to him by his sister¨Cinw, he best helped bring them home.


    ¡°Nana, don¡¯t forget to give everyone a portion to try.¡±


    Serenity had meticulously prepared a portion for each family unit, contained in individuals. After


    getting home, all Grandma May had to do was to hand it out portion by portion. They were equally


    divided.


    ¡°Alright, I will.¡±


    Grandma May waited for Callum to put the seafood in the trunk before getting in the car. She then said


    to Serenity, ¡°Serenity, I texted Zack earlier, telling him toe over and eat with you before going back


    to thepany to work.


    ¡°He should already be on his way over. Callum works at the samepany and Callum¡¯s already here.


    You should hurry and make dinner. You don¡¯t have to send us. off.¡±


    Serenity was speechless for a moment. ¡°Nana, you should have said so earlier. I was nning to heat


    up the leftovers from lunch and there¡¯s only enough for myself.¡±


    ¡°If you start preparing dinner now, you¡¯ll still make it in time. Go on! Zack always works superte. Cook


    a few extra dishes for him and make sure he fills his stomach,¡± Grandma May said.


    Serenity could not say no to Grandma May¡¯s face.


    After sending her off, Serenity was left alone in the bookshop.


    She hurriedly picked up her phone to text Zachary to tell him not toe over because she was too


    lazy to cook for him, but only remembered that she had deleted his number after opening her


    messages. No, wait! He deleted her number first.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After thinking about it, Serenity decided to unblock Zachary¡¯s number.


    If Zachary¡¯s phone number had a soul, it would have thought, ¡®After getting locked into


    the darkness, I can finally see the light again.¡®


    Serenity then called Zachary.


    His phone rang.


    Right at the doorstep of her bookshop.


    Zachary picked up her call anyway. The fact that she called him had let him know that she had


    unblocked him.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was rich, low, and had a maism to it.


    Serenity thought to herself that if she had a voice fetish, she would definitely fall hard for Zachary after


    hearing his voice.


    Luckily, she did not have a voice fetish, but that did stop her from liking the sound of his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to tell you not toe over anymore. I¡¯m toozy to cook again, but since you¡¯re already


    here, forget it. I¡¯ll go get a portion of white rice takeaway and heat up the leftovers from lunch. We¡¯ll just


    make do for this meal.¡±


    Serenity came out of her shop and hung up when she saw Zachary.


    ¡°Do you want anything else to eat? I¡¯ll help get some takeout of whatever you want to eat.¡±


    Zachary moved the phone away from his ear and stuffed it into his trouser pocket. He did his best to


    make his expression a little gentler and his voice a little less cold. ¡°Just a portion of white rice is


    enough. There¡¯s no need to get anything else.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Are you in a rush to go back to work? If not, help me look after the shop for a bit. I¡¯ll head over


    to the restaurant nearby to get the rice. Help me heat up the food too.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a while before he gloomily agreed. ¡°Okay.¡± In order to make up with his wife, the


    great Zachary York had to eat leftovers.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Serenity got in her car and sped off.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zachary watched her go before walking into the bookshop. He took a look at the materials that she had


    not put away yet. He could not make sense of it, so he turned away and went into the kitchen.


    He washed the wok and put a little water in it before cing the leftovers from lunch into the wok, then


    turned on the gas to heat it up.


    Out of boredom, he casually opened the fridge and saw that it was stuffed full of seafood.


    They were all given by Elisa Stone.


    Elisa Stone was pretty generous to Serenity, even dragging a carful of seafood back for


    her.


    Thinking of how Serenity taught Elisa how to pursue him and that being the reason. Elisa gave her so


    much seafood¡­ and that he¡¯d eaten quite a bit at lunch¡­


    ¡°Serenity? Serenity!¡±


    Shawn Lowe¡¯s cries came from outside.


    Zachary immediately turned the fire down to its lowest and speedily ran into the bathroom, closing the


    door behind him..


    There was no other reason than for the fact Shawn Lowe had met him before. If Shawn saw him, his


    real identity would be exposed to Serenity.


    Zachary did not want Shawn to expose his real identity.


    Shawn walked into the bookshop and called for Serenity a few more times after seeing there was no


    one around.


    In the bathroom, Zachary pinched his nose and shouted: ¡°Who¡¯s there? Serenity¡¯s not in at the


    moment. Is something the matter?¡±


    Hearing a stranger¡¯s voice and having seen the national MPV parked in front of the shop, Shawn


    guessed that it was Serenity¡¯s husband.


    He was silent for a moment before he replied: ¡°Are you Serenity¡¯s husband? Where did she go? It¡¯s not


    a big deal, I¡¯ll just give her a call.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably driving at the moment. You can tell me what you have to say to her and I¡¯ll pass on the


    message when she¡¯s back,¡± Zachary said from the bathroom.


    How could Shawn tell Zachary the truth?


    He hade over to beg Serenity to apany him to the business reception at Wiltspoon Hotel that


    night.


    Although Lowe Enterprise did have its ce in Wiltspoon¡¯s world of business, Shawn, as a sessor,


    was still in training. He was still a small fry. His father arranged for him to attend tonight¡¯s business


    reception to expand hiswork of connections within the industry and to get to know the elites.


    Once he took over Lowe Enterprise and if the management got gutted, he would still be able to choose


    from the elites at this business reception and nurture his own confidants.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, brother¨Cinw.¡±


    Shawn walked further in. ¡°Where are you, brother¨Cinw?¡±


    He saw that there was no one in the kitchen.


    Zachary harrumphed in his heart. ¡®Brother¨Cinw? Who on earth was his brother¨Cinw?


    You call me brother¨Cinw, but you want to snatch my wife away!¡®


    Zachary saw Shawn as his love rival, and he was his love rival indeed. Shawn was definitely waiting for


    him and Serenity to divorce.


    Even if they divorced, did Shawn really think he had a chance? If Serenity was going to fall for Shawn,


    she would have fallen for him long ago. She said it herself, that she only saw him as a little brother!


    ¡°I¡¯m in the bathroom. You can sit outside for a moment. I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    ¡°I¨CI have something urgent to deal with, so I won¡¯t stay. I¡¯ll make a move first, brother -inw.¡±


    Shawn did feel a little guilty.


    Even if Serenity and her husband did have a shotgun marriage, he could not ask Serenity to go with


    him to a business reception right in front of her husband¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t send you off then.¡±


    Zachary would never ask Shawn to stay.


    Shawn paused for a second, then turned to walk outside.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Zachary only came out of the bathroom when he heard Shawn¡¯s footsteps fade into the distance.


    and He was thankful for two things right then and there. One for Nana calling him over, two for himself


    resisting his pride and taking the out that Nana offered him. Otherwise, Shawn would have the chance


    to be alone with Serenity.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn walked out of the bookshop, got into his car, and drove away. However, just as he reached a


    junction, he stopped his car and called Serenity.


    Serenity quickly picked up his call.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Serenity, are you freeter? Around 7:30 pm.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Serenity did not say if she was free but instead straightforwardly asked him why.


    Shawn hesitated before saying, ¡°I have to attend a business reception at Wiltspoon. Hotel in a while. I


    need a femalepanion. You know me, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, so I wanted to ask for your help


    to apany me to the reception.¡±


    ¡°Get Jasmine to go with you. I¡¯m not free. My husband¡¯s still waiting in the bookshop. to have dinner


    with me.¡± Serenity rejected his invitation without a second thought.


    She saw Shawn as a younger brother, but Zachary misunderstood her and thought she was treating


    Shawn as a backup partner.


    Although she had no intention to do so, she would still minimize the chances of her being alone with


    Shawn, or even better, if there were not any at all.


    Speaking of which, thest time she treated Shawn to a meal, Jasmine was there too. They were not


    alone together, but Zachary still managed to misunderstand after seeing them and thinking she was


    cheating on him with Shawn. That really pissed her off.


    Why was it that in Zachary¡¯s eyes, she was someone who could not wait to find her next partner?


    Shawn felt ufortable in his heart upon hearing Serenity bring up her husband, but he did not show


    it and proceeded to beg. ¡°Serenity, are you really going to eat dinner all the way till seven o¡¯clockter?


    Please help me out. Jas always has something going on at night. She can¡¯t help me with this.¡±


    ¡°Must you


    have a femalepanion? I don¡¯t need until 7 pm to have my dinner, but I still have to watch the shop.


    And anyway, I¡¯m married. Shawn, I¡¯ve always treated you as my younger brother, but in others¡® eyes,


    we¡¯re not blood¨Crted.


    ¡°If I were to apany you to this business reception, what would they think of us?¡±


    Shawn knew Serenity did not see him as a man at all and only did think of him as a younger brother.


    That did not stop Shawn from feeling hurt to hear her actually say it out loud, that she only saw him as


    a younger brother.


    If only he had known earlier that Serenity needed a man to get into a shotgun marriage with, he would


    definitely have helped her.


    Unfortunately, there was no such thing.


    Serenity was probably put off by the fact that he was three years younger than her. She had never


    considered him as an option and would rather marry a stranger than him!


    Shawn understood that in his heart, but still could not help but hope.


    Jas had said that Serenity and her husband had signed an agreement and would divorce after half a


    year.


    Once she was divorced, he would definitely confess his feelings to her.


    ¡°Serenity, that¡¯s just what they think. Who cares what they say? Our consciences are clear.¡±


    Serenity was silent for a moment before she said withplete honesty, ¡°Shawn, my husband minds a


    lot if I¡¯m spending time alone with other men.¡±


    Shawn might really have just been looking for a femalepanion and did not mean anything else by


    it, but Serenity had to drill into Shawn¡¯s head that she was now a married woman!


    and they


    Serenity had started to


    After having argued with Zachary and having experienced the cold war could not even be considered to


    have made up at this moment


    pay attention to her proximity to men.


    Shawn was speechless.


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m going to start driving, so I¡¯ll hang up now. If you really need someone to go with you, get


    Jas to go. What could she have tonight? Isn¡¯t it just watching dramas? If you just mention it to her,


    she¡¯d definitely help you with this.¡±


    ¨C


    Jasmine Sox was actually a hermit.


    At night, she loved to stay at home watching dramas and reading novels on her phone. Serenity


    proceeded to hang up.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Despite Zachary having said there was no need to get anything else to eat, Serenity still ordered two


    freshly cooked dishes and two portions of white rice to go.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After paying for the food, she walked out of the restaurant carrying the packed food and got into her


    car.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Her phone started ringing again.


    This time, the call was from Zachary.


    Shawn came and went, but Zachary was overly sensitive about it, so he could not resist. making a call


    to Serenity.


    ¡°I¡¯ming back now,¡± Serenity immediately said without waiting for Zachary to speak first, and


    promptly hung up.


    Zachary, who was almost immediately hung up on by his wife, looked at his phone in silence for a long


    while.


    He knew Serenity was still mad at him in her heart.


    The two of them had not actually made up. Their current situation was only due to Nana¡¯s interference


    and out of respect for her.


    Serenity did indeed return to the bookshop in a jiffy.


    ¡°Have the leftovers been heated up? We can eat now.¡±


    Serenity asked Zachary who was seated behind the counter as she walked in, carrying the packed


    food.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Seeing that she had returned, Zachary immediately stood up and walked out from behind the counter.


    He walked into the kitchen to grab tes and utensils for them and then returned to the kitchen to bring


    out the heated food.


    Serenity ced the packed food on the counter. Zachary saw that there were new dishes. and said,


    ¡°Did I not say there wasn¡¯t a need to get anything else?¡±


    ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be used to eating leftovers, so I got two dishes, especially for you. The food


    from this restaurant is pretty good. When I get takeout, I order it from this restaurant often.¡±


    Hearing that the two dishes were specially ordered for him, Zachary¡¯s gaze on her deepened.


    For the pair of husband and wife to get along, he was putting in the effort, and so was


    she.


    He was changing, bit by bit, and so was she.


    ¡°Oh, right. There was a guy who came by looking for you earlier. He called me brother inw.¡±


    Zachary seemed to say nonchntly as he helped scoop some rice for Serenity. ¡°He said he was


    looking for you for something. When I asked him what it was, he didn¡¯t say and didn¡¯t even stay two


    minutes longer before leaving. Did he call you? Was it an urgent matter?¡±


    Serenity did not hide the truth from him and said, ¡°That was Shawn. It wasn¡¯t anything urgent. I asked


    him to ask Jasmine for help because I couldn¡¯t help him with whatever he needed.¡±


    Zachary did not say anything more.


    The pair of them descended into silence for a short moment.


    After a pause, Zachary still decided to ask.


    ¡°What did he ask for your help with?¡±


    Serenity put a peeled prawn into her mouth. This was from the leftovers when Zachary peeled the


    whole te of prawns. Sonny could not eat that much, so there was still half a te of it left.


    She loved eating prawns.


    She loved all kinds of seafood.


    ¡°He¡¯s going to attend the business reception at Wiltspoon Hotel in a while and he needed a female


    companion. He wanted to invite me to go with him, but I rejected him. I¡¯m a married woman now.¡±


    After Serenity said that, she gave Zachary a look.


    Zachary knew what she meant by those words.


    His expression remainedposed. He did not eat less just because his wife gave him at look.


    Serenity¡¯s honesty made him feel much better, and he felt like he had a particrly good appetite. He


    ate the two dishes Serenity had specially ordered for him with great relish.


    The two of them ate up all of the food.


    After the meal, Serenity was about to clear the table when Zachary stood up and did it first. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.


    You should sit and have a rest,¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like you¡¯re afraid I¡¯m about to burst.¡±


    Zachary smiled, what a rare sight. ¡°I really am afraid you ate so much you¡¯ll burst.¡±


    ¡°The seafood can¡¯t be kept. It doesn¡¯t taste good after the first meal, let alone overnight. We have to


    finish it and not waste it. Seafood is pretty expensive right now. You might be earning a lot, but we


    should still be saving where we can.


    Zacharyughed. ¡°I can still afford to take care of you. If you like eating seafood, we can buy it for


    ourselves after this.¡±


    ¡°All the seafood Ms. Stone gave us is fresh. She brought it back specially from the seaside.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    ¡°If


    you want to, we can take a weekend trip to the seaside too and have seafood freshly caught from the


    sea.¡±


    This was Zachary¡¯s first time suggesting that they take a weekend trip.


    ¡°It¡¯s already November.¡±


    ¡°As long as the sun behaves normally, November in Wiltspoon is still hot, especially during the day. It¡¯s


    even more suitable to go to the seaside for a holiday then. It won¡¯t be too cold nor will it be too hot.¡±


    Serenity rubbed her stomach. ¡°We can talk about thister. I can¡¯t be sure now that I won¡¯t have


    something else on that weekend.¡±


    Zachary gave a hum in response.


    As he cleared the table and brought the dishes into the kitchen to wash them, he heard his great and


    mighty wife remind him, ¡°Don¡¯t pour too much dishwashing liquid in and end up filling the sink with


    bubbles.¡±


    Zachary kept a straight face and did not respond.


    After ten minutes, Zachary was done with the dishes.


    Having looked in the fridge earlier, he knew there were some fruits in the fridge.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He washed a fruit te and took out some of each type of fruit from the fridge. He washed the fruits


    before cutting them into pieces and arranging them on the te.. After putting a few toothpicks onto the


    te, he walked out of the kitchen while. carrying the fruit te.


    ¡°Have some fruits.¡±


    He put the fruit te on the counter.


    Serenity was speechless for a moment. ¡°Are you actually trying to make me so full I¡¯ll burst?¡±


    Zachary lightly poked her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to go out for a walk to help. with digestion?¡±


    The entrance to Wiltspoon School was so wide, and there was a long doublene road by it. It was


    also next to a big river. If she just walked onep along the road, which was also the riverside, she


    would be able to ease her digestion.


    Serenity was surprised by his sudden intimate action and instinctively raised her hand to smack his


    away, but he withdrew his hand before that could happen.


    She smacked the air instead.


    ¡°We should go out for a walk in a bit.¡±


    Serenity sat up straight and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a business engagement tonight?¡±


    ¡°There was one tonight, but Nana insisted that Ie over to eat with you, so I had to call it off.¡±


    Embarrassed, Serenity said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Nana to do that, okay?¡±


    Her rtionship with Grandma May was good. She married him in the first ce because of her.


    Worried that he would think she was manipting Grandma May, Serenity tried to exin.


    Zachary looked at her with keen, dark eyes, and said gently, ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t your intention.¡±


    Nana was giving him an out.


    Serenity looked at the time and saw that it was just past seven. ¡°It¡¯s still early. What time was your


    business engagement originally? You can still go do your thing.¡±


    Zachary was silent.


    The moment he stopped talking, the lines of his face would tense up tightly. It made him look especially


    serious and cold.


    His thin lips pursed into a line, as tightly as a m.


    There was a saying that men with thin lips were ungrateful.


    Whether or not he would be ungrateful, Serenity had no idea, but she knew he was cold hearted and


    just as unfriendly towards younger members of the opposite sex.


    If it were not for her fateful encounter with Nana where she helped Nana, which led to Nana¡¯s gratitude,


    and without Zachary being extremely filial toward his Nana, he would have definitely treated her much


    worse than this.


    No, he would not even have married her in the first ce.


    Zachary met Serenity¡¯s gaze and the two of them looked at each other.


    ¡°Serenity, do you dislike being alone with me that much?¡±


    When Zachary asked that, his tone was low, and his gaze toward Serenity seemed to spark with a


    dangerous gleam.


    ¡°Do you like being alone with me?¡± Serenity asked him in return.


    Zachary was silent again.


    His silence gave Serenity her answer. She did not mind either way and took out her phone to watch


    videos. She said, ¡°Mr. York, if you¡¯re really busy, go ahead with your business. I¡¯m used to watching the


    shop by myself.¡±


    To be honest, she really was not used to Zachary being here and apanying her.


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened. She was chasing him away!

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Zachary saw that Serenity¡¯s attention was entirely focused on her phone and had the impulse to snatch


    her phone away.


    The good thing was he had great self¨Ccontrol, so he did not actually do that, lest the rtionship


    deteriorated again.


    He walked closer, stood in front of Serenity, and said in his deep voice, ¡°Honey.¡±


    Bam!


    Serenity was so shocked by him calling her ¡°honey¡± that she dropped her phone on the floor.


    She quickly bent over to pick her phone up. When she saw that her phone screen cracked really badly,


    she immediately said in dismay, ¡°My phone case cost a hundred bucks.¡±


    Zachary took the phone from her and had a look at it. Yeah, it was broken pretty badly. When he heard


    her words of dismay about the phone case, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you ten inpensation.¡±


    ¡°You should buy a few more for me. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll drop my phone case and break. them multiple times


    when you lose your marbles and call me ¡®honey¡®.¡±


    The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth spasmed. He looked at her in silence for a moment. before saying


    gravely, ¡°Serenity, we¡¯re still husband and wife.¡±


    It was a hundred percent normal andpletely justified of him to call her ¡°honey¡°.


    Serenity took her phone from his hands and asked him bemusedly, ¡°Tell me, what else do you want to


    say? I think you¡¯d better go back to calling me by my name from now on. I¡¯m not used to calling you


    ¡®babe¡®, and I¡¯m not used to you calling me ¡®honey¡® either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was serious. He thought his expression must have looked apologetic.


    However in Serenity¡¯s eyes, he looked so serious he resembled the head teacher in school, someone


    the students would take a detour to avoid running into.


    That was wrong


    ¡°That night, I was a bit impulsive and I did some bad things to you. me, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Serenity just looked at him, waiting for him to continue.


    Who knew that after those two sentences, he would just look at her? There was no continuation


    thereafter.


    of


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was his apology for molesting her. He did not apologize for his misunderstanding of her and


    Shawn.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Shawn and I.¡±


    Serenity had exined herself long ago, but still exined it once more. ¡°I really don¡¯t have any


    romantic feelings for him. I treated him to a meal to thank him for helping me. There wasn¡¯t anything


    else to it. And anyway, it¡¯s written in the agreement that we won¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s private life.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t interfered in his private life.


    Zachary was speechless.


    Once more, he regretted making her sign that agreement in the beginning. It had not. tied her down at


    all but instead had be a burden he could not get rid of.


    ¡°Also, Jasmine was worried you thought she was trying to help matchmake me and Shawn, so she


    asked me to make sure I exined it to you clearly that neither I nor Jasmine has ever thought of


    setting me up with Shawn.¡±


    Zachary now truly believed Serenity had no romantic feelings for Shawn at all. He pursed his lips and


    asked, ¡°Shawn has a crush on you, don¡¯t you know?¡±


    Serenity was stunned.


    Shawn had a crush on her?


    That could not be possible¡­ could it?


    She was older than Shawn by three years.


    ¡°O¨Cother than the day you saw Shawn and I eating lunch together, when else have your met him? How


    do you know he has a crush on me? Did he tell you that?¡±


    Zachary propped his hands on the counter and leaned across it, his handsome face suddenly


    approaching Serenity¡¯s face closely.


    Serenity looked at him, blinking her big eyes.


    This iceberg really is handsome.


    Every time she saw his face in close proximity, Serenity had the urge to touch his face.


    She had tasted those thin lips of his before. She had to say, his temperament was cold. and aloof by


    nature, but when he kissed her, he was truly passionate; his passion as fiery as a burning me, almost


    seeming as if he wanted to melt her whole being.


    ¡°Look at my gaze,¡± Zacharymanded in a low voice.


    Serenity looked at him. What was in his gaze?


    There were his eyeballs.


    ¡°Do you see it?¡±


    ¡°I see your eyeballs.¡±


    The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°What do you want me to see? I see your eyes are very big too. They¡¯re very nice, just like your face.


    Mr. York, you really are blessed by the heavens. You have all the merits of a man¡¯s appearance.¡±


    Serenity could not resist teasing Zachary.


    She ambushed his face with both her hands, pinching his cheeks, and said, ¡°You¡¯re always making


    such a stiff expression. I thought your face would be as hard as marble, but pinching it now, your face


    feels quite soft. I heard that people with soft facial muscles have a good temper. You have such a bad


    temper, but your face still feels soft when I pinch it.¡±

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Zachary was speechless for a moment. ¡°Can¡¯t you see the sincere emotions in my eyes? Shawn looks


    at you the same way I just looked at you. I¡¯m a man so I understand how other men are. He has a


    crush on you, and he¡¯s been crushing on you for a very long time.¡±


    It was just this silly woman who foolishly thought of him as a younger brother.


    Shawn did not want to be her younger brother, he wanted to be her man.


    As for her teasing, Zachary did not stop Serenity from teasing him again and taking advantage of him.


    ¡°Are there emotions in your eyes? I can only feel killing intent.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened.


    His performance had been in vain.


    Serenityughed embarrassedly. ¡°Maybe your acting just wasn¡¯t good enough. Any emotion in the eyes


    has toe from the heart. You don¡¯t love me, so your gaze when you look at me naturally wouldn¡¯t


    have any emotions then.¡±


    Zachary raised his hand.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He finally smacked away her mischievous pair of hands.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°I- Um, I think, I really really want to kiss you.¡±


    Zachary kept a straight face and just looked at her with his dark eyes.


    Serenity was embarrassed again. ¡°You¡¯re just too handsome.¡±


    After they kissed thest time, she kind of missed that overbearing kiss of his.


    Huh?


    Did she just fall?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, just forget it. You should hurry and go do your thing. I¡¯ll keep watching the shop,¡±


    Serenity said as she picked up her phone again and pretended to look at it, avoiding his gaze.


    Out of nowhere, a pair of big, strong hands pulled her up from her position behind the counter. Those


    hands grabbed her shoulders and pulled her forward. He moved closer and covered her sweet lips with


    his.


    Serenity blinked. This man must not be used to women taking the lead. She felt likeughing because


    this guy just had to win in everything.


    ¡°Ow.¡±


    She felt pain bloom on her lip.


    He had bitten her!


    Although there was no blood, it did hurt.


    ¡°Are you a dog?! You bit me!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve bitten me before too.¡±


    Who told her not to pay attention?


    He thought his charm was boundless with her praising him for being handsome and even saying she


    wanted to kiss him, but when he kissed her, she was so distracted, her mind might have even flown off


    into the abyss.


    It was so disrespectful of his effort to take the initiative.


    ¡°You petty bastard!¡±


    She held Zachary¡¯s face with both her hands and bit his lip hard. She then watched as his thin lip


    slowly started to swell because she bit it a little too hard.


    Zachary made his way behind the counter.


    ¡°What do you want, Zachary? You¡¯re a grown man. Are you nning to go tit for tat with a little girl like


    me? Where are your manners? Where¡¯s your generosity? You Ah!¡±


    Zachary caught her and pushed her against the counter. He kissed her dominantly and forcefully. It was


    not until she raised the white g of surrender that he let her up.


    dare tease me like that again, you¡¯ll suffer the consequences.¡±


    ¡°If you


    Zachary warned her as he loosened his grip on her.


    No one should treat him like some sort of celibate saint who could resist the temptation of a beautiful


    woman in his arms.


    With her teasing him like that all the time, he would sometimes want to fall into temptation too.


    ¡°Who told you to look so good? Why do you look so handsome if you have nothing to do with it?¡±


    Serenity muttered.


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened again.


    She teased him first and was now ming him for being handsome.


    ¡°Serenity! Get out here, you damn brat!¡±


    The sound of the violent yell swept into the shop at the speed of a tornado. Nobody had arrived yet, but


    their voices came through first.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Zachary¡¯s expression immediately returned to its usual ice¨Ccold state.


    He walked out from behind the counter with a perfectly calm expression.


    Serenity stood up straight and smoothed her slightly messy hair. She cursed Zachary a hundred times


    over in her heart when she saw Zachary act like nothing just happened.


    Then, she sat down, waiting for the trash to roll in.


    The only people who would yell at her like that had to be her trashy rtives.


    Not even a minute had passed when David Hunt and his wife entered in a threatening manner.


    Following behind them were Serenity¡¯s four aunts and uncles.


    The corners of Serenity¡¯s mouth rose upward. It looked like they were all in attendance.


    David Hunt and his wife rushed in and were about to rush toward Serenity who was sitting behind the


    counter when Zachary blocked their way.


    Zachary was tall and handsome but was extremely cold and aloof. Just standing there, his body


    exuded a cold and noble aura that made others feel small inparison and subconsciously feel like


    retreating.


    Facing the cold and aloof Zachary, David Hunt and his wife both had a shock.


    They instinctively took two steps backward.


    ¡°W¨Cwho are you? Are you trying to frighten us by standing there?!¡±


    David Hunt demanded.


    Zachary just nced at him and pursed his lips, not saying a word.


    He did not want to lower himself to speak with trash.


    ¡°Hubby, c¨Ccould he be that brat¡¯s husband? The one surnamed York.¡±


    Abigail whispered to her husband.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They only found out from the vigers that Serenity was married. They had not seen Serenity¡¯s


    husband before.


    The vigers had told them that Serenity¡¯s husband was really good¨Clooking but looked like he had a


    bad personality. His gaze was as piercing as a knife and it made him seem like a bad


    person.


    He was not involved with the mafia, was he?


    When Abigail thought of this, she quickly grabbed her husband¡¯s arm and hid behind him.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Stuart Hunt was the boss of the family. At this time, he came forward and sized up Zachary. Forcing a


    smile, he asked politely, ¡°Are you Serenity¡¯s husband? I¡¯m her oldest uncle, Stuart. Hello.¡±


    Zachary nced at the group of Hunts and said icily, ¡°What are all of you doing here in the middle of


    the night? Are you trying to frighten my wife to death? I¡¯m warning you, my wife is


    timid. She can¡¯t suffer frights like that.¡±


    The Hunts were speechless.


    Serenity, timid?


    If she was considered timid, there were no brave people left on earth.


    Although Serenity knew he was taking her side in front of outsiders, hearing him call her his wife still


    felt somewhat strange to her.


    Hmm. Maybe because theirs was a marriage of convenience and was not the type that involved


    feelings, they were unable to be as intimate as regr couples were.


    ¡°W¨Cwe¡¯re just here to see Serenity. After my younger brother and his wife passed away, Serenity and


    her sister became distant from us. We haven¡¯t met for a long time, so now that we¡¯re in the city and


    after finding out Serenity was here, we came over to see if she¡¯s doing well.¡±


    Stuart Hunt lied with a straight face. He was so shameless that Zachary felt Elisa Stone had to be


    bumped down to second ce.


    If Elisa Stone heard this, she would have said, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t love me, but don¡¯t insult


    me by putting me and trash like this in the same running.¡±


    ¡°Just now, I heard someone yelling at the top of their lungs, ¡®Serenity! Get out here, you dam brat!¡®.


    With that tone, it sounded more like that person wasing to settle some scores pick a fight.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When Zachary took things seriously, a regr person was not his opponent at all.


    Stuart Hunt smiled embarrassedly and said, ¡°I heard your surname is York? Mr. York, you might have


    misheard.¡±


    The other Hunts remained silent.


    ¡°I heard you loud and clear. There are security cameras in the shop too. Shall I show you gu the


    recording?¡±

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263 David Hunt was the first to react, and he immediately turned to run after his wife and


    check on her.


    ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡±


    Abigail was dragged out by Zachary and was pushed down to the ground without pain, but she looked


    like a wretch and felt like Zachary had held her face down and rubbed it against the ground ¡°Are you


    dead? Is this how you act as my husband? You didn¡®t even stop him when he dragged me out of the


    shop! You didn¡®t help me either and just watched him bully me, drag me out,


    and push me to the ground!¡±


    Abigail immediately pushed her husband away and started yelling at him while pointing at him after he


    helped her up.


    ¡°After bullying my kid, you¡®re now bullying me! Is there any reason in this world? God, open your eyes


    and see. Strike these unfilial and vicious people who are disrespectful to their elders down with


    thunder!¡±


    David Hunt was the youngest of his brothers and sisters and had always been doted on by his parents


    and older siblings. And after his wife married him, he was doted on by his wife¡®s family too. Although he


    was the poorest among the Hunts, with his siblings¡® help, he still managed to build his own vi. Abigail


    had not suffered any sort of hardship since marrying into the Hunt family. She had never suffered such


    a disgrace before, so when she did, she naturally started scolding them loudly.


    She wanted to draw the attention of passers¨Cby and proim Serenity¡®s evil deeds to the world to


    show everyone just how arrogant Serenity was to be so unreasonable toward her own aunts and


    uncles.


    David Hunt knew his wife well, having been married for many years.


    He hurriedly covered his wife¡®s mouth, and growled with quite a bit of exasperation, ¡°What are you


    yelling for? Did you think Serenity would feel embarrassed if people came to look? Think about what


    our son has done.


    ¡°If we¡®re filmed and the video was posted on the inte, we¡®d be the ones who¡®d be embarrassed! It


    wasn¡®t easy to get off the trending section. Now that we finally have some peace, you want to make a


    fuss and get onto the trending section again?¡± The sticking point was Serenity still had someone


    backing her. David Hunt was very angry too, seeing his wife treated that way by Zachary.


    No matter which way you cut it, they were still Serenity¡®s elders, and since Zachary was Serenity¡®s


    husband, they were his elders too. They could forgive not being called by their familial titles, but


    Zachary had dragged his wife out like a dog just because she scolded him a little, and even said he


    would dirtied his hands doing so! David Hunt was so angry he wanted to fight Zachary


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Thinking of the way they had not managed to benefit in any way after getting involved with


    Serenity and her sister and how Serenity posted in reply to them on the inte about the reason why


    she was unfilial, resulting in the sudden change of public opinion turning against them. Even when they


    hired bots, they were unable to turn the tide.


    Following that, the entire family suffered attacks and usations from theizens. The few days they


    trended the highest felt like years to the Hunts, having thoroughly tasted the power of online violence.


    Now that they finally had some peace, David Hunt did not want to repeat the experience. In addition,


    the problem was, they were the unreasonable ones!


    Abigail¡¯s curses lowered in volume.


    She swiftly rushed into the shop once again like a mad woman.


    David Hunt and his siblings hurriedly tried to hold her back and block her, terrified that she would raise


    her hand against Serenity and her husband on impulse.


    Noah Hunt led a group of thugs to block Serenity¡¯s way, but they had not managed to harm even a hair


    on Serenity¡¯s head¨Clet alone these older people.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Over the years, they would live a pampered life and had fattened up. Even a little movement left them


    panting with exertion. They really could not afford to start a fight with Serenity and her husband,


    especially since Serenity knew martial arts.


    It was a mystery how Liberty brought up her sister that she let Serenity learn martial arts.


    Luckily, they had the foresight to take Serenity¡¯s father¡¯s life insurance payout for safekeeping, or else it


    might have been thoroughly wasted by Serenity and her sister.


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯d better not go too far! I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t get Noah out of jail and something


    happens to him in there, you¡¯ll never hear the end of it from me! Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯d be afraid of you


    just because you have a husband now!¡±


    Abigail yelled while pointing at Serenity.


    Zachary finished washing his hands and turned his head. With just a sweep of his sharp, icy gaze over


    her, Abigail¡¯s curses immediately softened.


    She was pretty scared of this cold, taciturn man.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Stuart Hunt finally spoke, ¡°No matter what it is, it¡¯s not right to raise your hand against someone. If you


    ask your husband to apologize to your aunt, as the elders, we won¡¯t hold it¡® against you further.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So you do know it¡¯s not right to raise your hand against someone. When Noah led a bunch of thugs, all


    carrying metal bars, to block my way in the middle of the night and threatened me to leave the car, I


    was so scared back then. And when I got down, he made a move against me first. If it weren¡¯t for my


    quick reactions, that metal bar of his would have hit me. How do you think I¡¯d have ended up then?¡±


    The corner of Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard Serenity say she was so scared then, but there


    was a hint ofughter in his eyes.


    Serenity continued, ¡°He was in the wrong and I was only acting in self¨Cdefense. How am I at fault?


    Now you guys havee here in a big group, at night, to use me and verbally abuse me. Do you


    think you¡¯re justified in doing that?¡±


    Stuart Hunt was rendered speechless. After a moment, he said, ¡°Serenity, we do know that Noah¡¯s in


    the wrong, but aren¡¯t you fine? You know martial arts, and Noah with his


    gang of people couldn¡¯t even beat you. You¡¯re perfectly fine. What¡¯s a little conflict between cousins?


    Since you¡¯ve fought it out, just let it pass. Why did you have to involve the police?


    ¡°Noah¡¯s still a minor. His detainment will greatly affect his future. You¡¯re his cousin. Isn¡¯t it a little too


    heartless of you to treat your own family like this?¡±


    Serenity said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about family. If I was heartless, he wouldn¡¯t have just been


    detained. And anyway, don¡¯t you think it¡¯sughable for you guys to chastise me for being heartless?


    When have you guys ever beenpassionate? When my parents died, do you remember how you


    treated my sister and I?


    ¡°Fifteen years ago, you guys personally severed any ties of family between you and my sister and I. So


    now, don¡¯te and talk to me about being family!¡±


    Serenity walked forward to stand in front of Abigail, who red at her fury, wishing she could burn her


    alive with her gaze. Although she was very tempted to attack her, with Zachary¡®s cold eyes pinned on


    her, Abigail was too much of a coward and in the end, did not dare to make a move.


    ¡°You should be grateful. Just think about it¨Cyour son¡®s underage, but he¡®s already got the gall to lead a


    bunch of thugs to block someone¡®s road. They didn¡®t manage to get me because I know martial arts.


    But if I had been a weak, feeble woman and he¡®d assaulted me and smashed up my car, and even


    stolen my valuables and stuff, what do you think he¡®d have be? ¡°A robber. The crime of robbery is


    a very serious one. He wouldn¡®t only be detained¨Che¡®d also have been sentenced to prison for quite a


    few years. Sure, he¡®s a minor, but he¡®s already reached the age of 16. If he breaks thew, he has to


    take responsibility for doing so.


    ¡°Now, this will teach him a lesson. Detaining him will make him understand what he did was illegal.


    After hees out, he¡®ll know to restrain himself and he won¡®t be like those crooks. He wouldn¡®t dare


    to mess around in the future. If this isn¡®t saving him, what is?¡±


    Serenity spoke with reason and justification, and the elder Hunts unexpectedly had no way of refuting


    it.


    She continued to say, ¡°If it weren¡®t for my taking into consideration the fact that we¡®re still blood¨Crted


    in the end, I wouldn¡®t have saved him this time. I¡®d have just left him to it and not cared if he died.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    ¡°Come on, thank me. You¡¯d better buy more gifts for me to thank me profusely for saving your son¡¯s


    life.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s words made the corners of the Hunt elders¡® mouths twitch.


    Abigail was so mad her eyes and veins seemed as if they were about to burst out of her head, her


    expression grotesque.


    However, she still did not dare to raise her hand against Serenity.


    A hint of a smile shed in Zachary¡¯s eyes as he watched how Serenity managed to rebut the elders


    into silence without even lifting a finger. This woman was interesting!


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eldest aunt Katelyn could not help but say, ¡°We didn¡¯t say you were at fault. Noah was in the


    wrong. It¡¯s just that you guys are cousins¨Cvery closely rted, at that. We¡¯re all one family. If there¡¯s a


    conflict, we¡¯ll deal with it behind closed doors. As long as you told us about it, we¡¯d have scolded him.


    There¡¯s no need to put him in jail.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We wanted to bail him out, but our request was denied. Did you say something to that backer of yours


    to make it so that we couldn¡¯t bail him out? Serenity, I know you and your sister hold a grudge against


    us because of what happened back then, but we¡¯re a family after all. And a family is made up of its


    members, so let¡¯s not involve outsiders in our family business.¡± 1


    What she essentially meant was that Serenity should not tell her backer about everything and use her


    backer to suppress their family.


    Serenity felt that Zachary¡¯s method of taking action directly was the right one. It simply was impossible


    to reason with these people. They kept thinking that just because she and Noah were cousins, even if


    Noahmitted a crime, it should not be reported to the police for them to handle.


    She said coldly, ¡°Every time I hear you emphasize the blood rtionship and the fact that we¡¯re a


    ¡®family¡®, I feel likeughing. No wonder you guys can live such full lives. You guys are thick¨Cskinned,


    shameless, and indecent enough to. If someone is indecent enough, they¡¯re invincible, and you guys


    are all invincible.


    ¡°You know that I hate you guys, and yet you stille before me and try to lecture me using your


    position as elders? Aren¡¯t you guys embarrassed? I¡¯m already giving you some respect, or else I¡¯d


    have swept you out the door with my broom! What kind of elders are you? Pooh!¡±


    Katelyn¡¯s face rapidly turned red.


    ¡°You hear that? I already told you guys long ago that we can¡¯t be polite with her with that attitude of


    hers! We need to teach her a lesson on behalf of her father! She has no respect for her elders! She¡¯s


    bringing shame to her father!¡± Abigail screamed.


    Serenity could not stand it anymore the moment they brought up herte father. She immediately


    turned to grab the broom and holding it high, she chased her aunts and uncles out of her bookshop.


    Talking to them was a waste of her saliva.


    ¡°My father? My father?! You guys have the gall to bring up my father?! How did he treat you guys when


    he was alive? When he died, how did you guys treat my sister and I? You should hurry andin to


    my dad then. Tell him I have no respect for my elders! If you¡¯re capable of it, get him toe back and


    scold me then! I¡¯m telling you now, other than my parents, none of you have the right to scold me, nor


    to stand before me and be an ¡®elder¡®!¡±


    Stuart Hunt and the lot of them were chased out of the shop by Serenity. Serenity was still angry and


    continued to chase after them, scolding them as she chased them, which attracted many onlookers.


    Serenity was not affected by the onlookers and continued to chase them and scold them until Stuart


    Hunt and the rest got into their car to hide.


    They breathed a sigh of relief after the door closed behind them. Fortunately, they would run fast


    enough not to get hit by Serenity¡¯s broom.


    Not daring to stay any longer, they quickly started the car and drove off.


    Serenity held the broom in one hand and propped her other hand on her waist as she scolded, As soon


    as my parents died, you guys fought over the division of my parents¡® life insurance payout, seized the


    house built by my parents, and drove us sisters out of the vige. Over the many years, you guys didn¡¯t


    even extend a helping hand to us. Now, you have the nerve to scold me and act like an elder? No way


    you¡¯re getting anything out of me!¡±


    She said this as a form of exnation to the crowd of onlookers so that her image as a beautiful


    woman would not be damaged.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266 Serenity was a very reasonable person and was very respectful of her elders. Of course,


    she would only respect them depending on whether those elders truly acted like elders.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Serenity, were those people earlier your rtives? Are they causing trouble for you again? Are they


    still asking you to pay up for your grandmother¡®s medical bills? Those people are really shameless!


    They drive their own cars and live in vis. They have a million¨Cmaybe even millions ¨C in savings, but


    they don¡®t want to pay for their own mother¡®s medical bills and instead are trying to force their orphaned


    nieces to pay.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve seen shameless people, but I¡®ve never seen anyone as shameless as they are. My horizons have


    been broadened.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s right! Serenity¡®s parents died in an ident and the life insurance payout was divided between


    them too. Fifteen years ago, six hundred thousand dors was worth a lot! The reason why they live


    such good lives now is built off of Serenity¡®s parents¡® life insurance money! And now they¡®re still trying


    to bully her after thoroughly taking advantage of her!¡± ¡°Serenity, you¡®re just too nice. When you face


    such shameless people, the moment they arrive, you should just sweep them out the door with your


    broom! There¡®s no need to say another word to them. They won¡®t admit that they¡®re wrong no matter


    what they¡®ve done. They¡®ll


    always think they¡®re right and that others are wrong.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, the next time they try to bully you and make you pay for your grandmother¡®s medical bills,


    just give us a call! We¡®ll alle over to help you chase those heartless, shameless punks away.¡±


    All her neighbors knew about Serenity¡®s issue with her rtives. Even if they had just witnessed


    Serenity chasing after her elders with a broom, they did not feel Serenity was in the wrong and even


    felt that she was a little too kind.


    If they would have been in her shoes, they would have adopted a few dogs. If that group of trash dared


    show themselves then, they would just let the dogs loose on them. It was a waste of their energy to


    have even a casual conversation with that bunch of trash.


    Serenity said bitterly, ¡°They¡®re still my dad¡®s siblings, after all. I was just so angry that I had to chase


    them away.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s how it should be. Sure, they¡®re your father¡®s siblings, but they¡®re also too heartless! Normal


    people wouldn¡®t have been able to do the terribly abominable things that they did! Serenity, you don¡®t


    have to feel guilty. You did the right thing. We support you!¡±


    Serenity thanked everyone for understanding her and for not thinking that she had gone overboard.


    Once the crowd had dispersed, Serenity returned to her shop, holding her broom.


    Zachary looked at her soberly with his dark eyes.


    Every time she ran into trouble, she never gave him the chance to help her.


    She moved too fast. She would jump into action the moment she got her hands on the broom, and then


    managed to chase them away in the blink of an eye. She even put on such a look of suffering so that


    the onlookers wouldpletely be on her side and help her condemn those


    trashy rtives of hers.


    He was a hero without a battleground.


    Serenity ced the broom back in its original position.


    ¡°They ran fast, or else I¡¯d have beat them to a pulp!¡± she said as she walked toward Zachary.


    Stopping in front of him, she looked at him and said in thanks, ¡°Mr. York, thanks for helping me shock


    my aunts and the rest to the point they only dared to use their mouths. You made them afraid to raise


    their hands against me.¡±


    Zachary was the lead actor for the first act and served the purpose of shocking them. She then took the


    lead for the second act and chased those people away.


    Serenity felt that the responsibility of chasing the trash away rightfully fell to her.


    Zachary was silent for a long moment before he said, ¡°Serenity, you should give me a chance to do


    something in the future. Or else, others will say you married a useless man, and that doesn¡¯t look good


    for you either.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Serenity smiled in embarrassment as she said, ¡°The next time I run into trouble I can¡¯t deal with myself,


    I¡¯ll give you that chance to perform.¡±


    If she could deal with it herself, she did not need him to do anything.


    So that she would not owe him anything.


    ¡°What sort of things would you be unable to deal with yourself?¡± Zachary asked.


    Serenityughed. ¡°Tons and tons of stuff. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t think of anything right now. Mr. York, you


    can go and do your stuff.¡±


    Zachary looked at her in silence for a long while, then said mildly, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the office then.


    What time are you closing up tonight? I¡¯lle over and wait for you so we can go home together. I¡¯m


    worried those trashy people will try and block your car again.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t. It¡¯s the kind of thing only Noah would do, being young and aggressive. They¡¯ve already


    suffered a loss once, so they won¡¯t dare try a second time. They might look very aggressive, but they¡¯re


    cowards to the bone.


    ¡°You go ahead with your work. There¡¯s no need to worry about me. I¡¯m closing up veryte tonight. I


    might also swing by my sister¡¯s ce before going home.¡±


    To be honest, Serenity just did not want to go home with Zachary.


    ¡°How¡¯s Liberty¡¯s job search going?¡±


    Zachary did not tell Serenity about Hank Brown¡¯s affair. He would ask Josh to look into it, but Josh had


    not gotten back to him yet. It was best to hold his tongue while the situation was still unclear. If it


    happened to be untrue, he would end up being the viin who destroyed Hank Brown and Liberty¡¯s


    marriage.


    At the mention of her sister¡¯s job search, Serenity¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°My sister¡¯s been going


    out every day looking for a job but hasn¡¯t been able to find one yet. This is the first time I¡¯m realizing it¡¯s


    really hard to get a job,¡± she said.


    Before her marriage, she had been considered a white¨Ccor worker. She had only left the industry for


    a little more than three years, but it was already so hard to make a return to it.


    Zachary consoled her. ¡°Take it slow. It¡¯s not a good time to look for jobs now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking if my sister really can¡¯t get a job, I¡¯ll lend her money to start her own business or open her


    own shop or something. That way, she can take care of Sonny and earn some money at the same


    time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an idea.¡±


    Zachary also thought that it might be a better idea for Liberty to start her own business because Sonny


    was still very young and needed his mother¡¯spanionship and care.


    ¡°You should hurry and go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zachary left with the depressing feeling that came with being chased away by his wife.


    After he left, Serenity returned to her seat behind the counter, took out her craft materials, and started


    working on her crafts. On the other end After dinner, Liberty carried her son with one hand and pushed


    the stroller out the door with the other


    After going downstairs, she put her son in the stroller and pushed him in the direction of the outskirts of


    themunity, intending to buy form as well as diapers for her son.


    ¡°Hey, Liberty. Where are you going with Sonny?¡± On her way out, any acquaintances she ran into


    would greet Liberty and stop for a bit to y with Sonny


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I¡®m going to buy form and diapers.¡± After the episode where Liberty chased


    her husband down five streets while wielding a knife, she became famous within themunity.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty was usually always smiling and looked like she had a good temper. Everyone said that you


    could not tell from her usual smile that she was daring enough to chase her husband down five streets


    while wielding a knife. It was retaliation for her husband¡®s abuse, but not many women would dare to do


    such a thing.


    She became the topic of everyone¡®s conversation after tea for a while. However, people remained


    polite when they ran into her. The people in themunity were more familiar with Liberty and her


    sister than Hank Brown, who they had met only a few times. The thing was, whenever Hank Brown


    returned, he was always in a rush and did not have the leisure to make conversation with the people in


    themunity.


    Lately, Liberty had lost some weight due to the stress of the job search.


    She knew in her heart that when she went for interviews, the interviewers were internally disgusted by


    her obesity and ugliness. Liberty thought to herself that from tomorrow, she had to wake up early to go


    running in the mornings. She would work on finding a job while working on losing weight. Even her own


    sister had advised her to lose weight¨Cand it was not just because of her outer appearance. She was


    thinking more so for her health. She was so fat that she was suffering from fatty liver disease.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Fatty liver could develop into cirrhosis if it became severe, and Liberty did not want to be a


    cirrhotic patient.


    Having left the walls of themunity, Liberty walked as she pushed her son¡¯s stroller toward the store


    to buy form.


    In the past, it was always her sister who helped her buy the form and brought it home.


    It was a little bit far to go there on foot, but she just thought of it as shopping and taking a walk.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Sonny suddenly called for his father.


    Liberty looked around frantically but did not see Hank Brown.


    ¡°Sonny, did you see Daddy?¡± she asked her son.


    Sonny pointed at a car parked by the roadside as he called for his father.


    What he meant was that the car was his father¡¯s car.


    Liberty looked at the car her son was pointing at. It was the same make and model as her husband¡¯s


    but the number te was not Hank Brown¡¯s.


    She smiled. ¡°Sonny, that¡¯s not Daddy¡¯s car. It¡¯s just the same make and model. The number¡¯s different,


    so it¡¯s not your daddy¡¯s car.¡±


    The kid rarely interacted with his father but could remember his father¡¯s car.


    Liberty thought her son must have been missing his father and said, ¡°Sonny, are you missing Daddy?


    Mommy will call Daddy and let Sonny talk to Daddy, okay?¡±


    After Hank Brown moved back home, he still left early and came backte as he did before. As Liberty


    no longer waited upon him, he even stopped going home for lunch and just had his lunch outside.


    Liberty could not be bothered to care either.


    The episode with the domestic violence had be an obstacle in their rtionship neither of them


    could get over.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty did not feel like she was at fault.


    Hank was even less inclined to feel he was at fault. There was no way he would lower his pride and


    admit he was wrong to Liberty. In any case, the two of them were now ufortable bedfellows.


    No matter the state their rtionship was in, Hank was still Sonny¡¯s biological father.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Sonny answered obediently.


    Liberty then took her phone out from the pouch on the stroller. Every time she left the house, she had


    the habit of putting her phone in there because it was convenient.


    After getting through to Hank, he took a long time to answer the phone.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    Hank Brown¡¯s tone was not very kind.


    He was currently at the business reception at Wiltspoon Hotel with Jessica Yates. Everyone in


    attendance was either elite in the industry or managers ofpanies both big and small.


    ¡°Your son misses you.¡±


    Liberty could tell he was not in a kind mood and hurriedly said. She immediately passed the phone to


    her son so her son and her husband could talk.


    Sonny took the phone and said in his childish voice, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Hank Brown might treat Liberty badly, but he was still very gentle with his own son. He said a few


    things to his son over the phone, and without caring if his son understood, not even two minutes had


    passed when he promptly told his son, ¡°Sonny, Daddy¡¯s going to work now, okay? When Daddy¡¯s


    earned some money, I¡¯ll buy you some toys.¡±


    ¡°Not giving to guh,¡± Sonny said abruptly.


    Hank was dumbfounded for a second before he realized his son was probably talking about his sister¡¯s


    third kid. That nephew of his was always trying to snatch Sonny¡¯s toys, and Sonny remembered that.


    Heughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay. Daddy¡¯s only going to buy toys for Sonny, not buying any for him.


    Sonny, pass the phone to your mommy. Daddy wants to say a few things to Mommy.¡± Sonny obediently


    returned the phone to his mother.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269 Liberty had just put the phone to her ear when she heard Hank Brown scolding her


    through the phone, ¡°What do you normally teach Sonny? You¡®ve taught Sonny to have no respect, no


    friendship, and no spirit of sharing with his cousin! I said I¡®d buy him some toys and he said he didn¡®t


    want to give them to Lucas.¡±


    Liberty¡®s anger sparked too after that tongueshing by her husband. She said coldly, ¡°What do I teach


    Sonny? Is that Sonny¡®s fault? Lucas always tries to snatch Sonny¡¯s toys and even hits him! Do you


    think Sonny¡®s some sort of dough ball for others to knead and pinch?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s clearly Lucas¡® fault. As a father, you don¡®t protect your own son¨Cfine! But you¡®re even ming him


    for not being understanding? Should we just let Sonny give up all of his toys to Lucas, and just let


    Lucas hit him again?!


    ¡°Lucas has been thoroughly spoiled by your sister and your parents. He¡®s always bullying Sonny. Are


    you guys all blind? Can¡®t you see that? Hank Brown, Sonny is your son. Your own son! Lucas is your


    nephew. Can¡®t you even tell which is more important between your son and your nephew?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank was struck speechless by Liberty¡®s questioning. He swiftly replied, ¡°I can¡®t talk about this with you


    right now. I¡®m busy. Let¡®s do this, where did you bring Sonny? Your surroundings sound noisy.¡±


    ¡°And where are you? You¡®re not in the office, are you? Your surroundings sound noisy too. We¡®re out of


    form for Sonny, and we¡®re almost out of diapers too. I brought him out to buy form. You didn¡®t go


    halves on our son¨Cwe didn¡®t each carry him for five months. So you¡®ve got to give me the money for his


    form, got it? Transfer the money for the form to me right now.¡±


    Her sister said she had to fight for what she needed.


    Liberty still had money to buy form for her son, but her son was also Hank¡®s. Hank also had the


    responsibility to raise the child. It waspletely justified for her to ask him for money to buy form.


    ¡°Day in, day out, you only know to ask me for money! I¡®m not a bank, and I don¡®t have a money printing


    machine either! Where on earth would I get that much money? If you have the capability, you should


    earn money yourself! All you know is to eat, eat and eat. You¡®re so fat, you look like a ball. You¡®re as


    hideous as a monster.


    ¡°Do you think I have it easy? You¡®re reliant on me for everything at home. I can¡®t even bring myself to


    spend the little I earn and yet you ask me for money every day! You¡®re just adding to my stress level.¡±


    Liberty acted like she could not hear hisints and insisted. ¡°Transfer the money for the form to


    me right now. If I don¡®t receive it in the next few minutes, I¡®ll bring Sonny to the office to get the money


    from you. Let me ask Mr. Hackett while I¡¯m at it if your sry isn¡®t enough to support your family.¡± Hank


    continued to curse into the phone a little more before reluctantly saying, ¡°Fine. How much do you need


    for the form?¡±


    From the moment he persuaded Liberty to resign and leave thepany, he did not want


    Liberty to ever return to the ce they once used to work at together, especially now that Liberty was


    fat and ugly. There were a lot of employees in thepany who had worked with Liberty before.


    With the way Liberty looked now, it would make him feel ashamed.


    Of course, he was also afraid Liberty would hear some rumors while she was at the office.


    He was not ready to get divorced yet.


    For now, he could not let Liberty find out about him and Jessica.


    ¡°I usually buy seven cans of it at once. They¡¯ll give two cans for free. It¡¯ll cost two thousand and four


    hundred dors.¡±


    Hank muttered, ¡°Why is it so expensive? What sort of form are you feeding Sonny? Is it imported?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s locally produced. The imported ones are even more expensive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m transferring a thousand two hundred dors to you. We¡¯re going halves on this. You have a share


    in raising our son too. And anyway, I don¡¯t have any more to give you. With this month¡¯s sry, I¡¯ve


    paid the house loan installment and I¡¯ve paid off the car loan in full. I¡¯m nning to change to a better


    car, so I have to save some money for the down payment.¡±


    He was now a manager, and many employees in thepany who were not in positions as good as


    his were driving better cars than he was, so he wanted to change to a better, more expensive car.


    That way, when he took Jessica out on dates, she could be a little morefortable too.


    She said she had been in a Mercedes¨CBenz SUV and that it was much morefortable than his


    sedan was.


    With Hank¡¯s current sry and his savings, he could afford a Mercedes¨CBenz SUV.


    He nned to transfer the ownership of his current car to Jessica so that she¡¯d have a car to drive


    instead of having to squeeze on public transport whenever she got off work.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Jessica Yates was not repulsed by it and seemed like she could not be happier.


    Hank thought Jessica was truly in love with him and was not after his money. He thought she truly


    wanted to grow old with him and was not ying around¨Cthat was why she kept herst line of defense


    and would not have sex with him. She was serious about it, so Hank even more serious about it.


    got


    He also promised Jessica that once he saved even more money, he would give her a new car.


    Jessica was so grateful that she fiercely kissed him a good number of times, dazing him into forgetting


    which way was up and which way was down.


    Liberty still wanted to say something but Hank had already hung up and promptly transferred the


    thousand two hundred dors to Liberty for her to buy form with.


    Although she did not manage to get the full amount of two thousand dors and four hundred bucks


    and had only gotten half of that, Liberty immediately epted the money he had transferred.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was it your wife?¡±


    When Hank answered his phone earlier, Jessica wisely walked away.


    Jessica only walked over holding two sses of red wine once she saw that Hank had hung up.


    Tonight, Jessica was dressed like a rich heiress in a brand¨Cname evening dress. She was young and


    already beautiful, but with the help of the dress, she looked even more beautiful. She had a hot body


    too. She attracted the sideways nces of countless men the moment she appeared at the reception


    with Hank


    Jessica was very cocky at heart.


    She was very proud of her looks and her body.


    Hank had been very willing to spend money on her to dress her up. Not only did he buy her a beautiful


    evening dress but he also bought her a gold ne, a pair of pendant earrings, and two gold


    bracelets for her to wear to tonight¡¯s reception.


    Jessica felt she may not have looked as good as those rich heiresses out there, but she did not look


    bad either.


    ¡°It was. She was asking for money. All she does every day is ask for money as if I¡¯m a bank.¡±


    Hank was still grumbling even after he transferred the money to Liberty. He was very unhappy and felt


    that Liberty should not have asked him for money for the form.


    Jessica passed a ss of wine to Hank and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys splitting everything by halves?


    You¡¯re not even going home to eat lunch now, and she still has the nerve to ask you for money? What


    for?¡±


    Hank¡¯s money would belong to her in the end.


    Jessica did not want Hank¡¯s money to be spent on Liberty.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of form for Sonny. She wanted money from me to buy form. I don¡¯t even


    know what¡®s in it that the form¡®s so expensive. Each time she purchases it, it costs two thousand


    and four hundred dors. I told her not to stop breastfeeding so early on and to let Sonny breastfeedContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    until he entered kindergarten and wean off then. That would have saved so much money, but she didn¡®t


    want to. She stopped breastfeeding after Sonny turned one and started feeding him form instead,


    which became an added expense.


    ¡°Out of the two thousand four hundred dors, I transferred a thousand two hundred to her, ording


    to our agreement to split everything by halves. It¡®s not a loss for me, anyway. No matter how I cut it,


    Sonny¡®s my son.¡±


    Hank still loved his son.


    He just did not like his wife.


    Once a man fell out of love with a woman, all of her good points would be ws. 1


    That was exactly how Hank saw Liberty. In his eyes, the current Liberty was not worth a single thing.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271 Jessica said, ¡°It takes both husband and wife to have a child. You¡®re not wrong to only pay


    for your half.¡±


    Of course, Hank felt that he was above any fault.


    He took a sip of wine and replied, ¡°The Wiltspoon Hotel lives up to its name as the finest hotel. The red


    wine here is more exceptional than what we usually have.¡±


    Jessica responded with a smile, ¡°Well, considering the event, I wouldn¡®t expect any less. It¡®s a pity that


    only small¨Ctime CEOs and elites of our field are here. Major CEOs like Mr. Stone and Mr. York aren¡®t


    attending.¡±


    She would love to check out an influential man like Mr. York again.


    Jessica stumbled upon the man of the hour thest time. s, she could not get a look at Mr. York¡®s


    face. She wondered if Mr. York was as distinguished, aloof, and handsome as described in the rumors.


    ¡°We¡®ll always have the chance to meet people like Mr. York and Mr. Stone in the future.¡±


    Hank consoled Jessica. It was a situation he found regrettable, more so than Jessica, as he was the


    young professional while she was merely his secretary.


    If he could have a quick word with a man like Mr. York, Hank could expect to jump ship to a better


    opportunity, perhaps even work at York Corporation. ¡°Hank, I hope you can be a big CEO someday


    too.¡± Jessica dreamed about Hank flying solo and being his own boss with his ownpany. She


    would edge out Liberty and be


    Mrs. Brown, the wife of a CEO.


    Hank grinned and answered, ¡°I¡®ll be my own boss when I establish enoughwork and capital.¡±


    The pair enjoyed a good chat andughed for a bit before saying hello to acquaintances in the room to


    talk shop.


    Jessica remained by Hank¡®s side, chiming in asionally when Hank talked business with others.


    She believed that Liberty¡®s appearance would be an eyesore to others if thetter were here tonight.


    Liberty would be a bad reflection on Hank as people would mock Hank for having such a fat and ugly


    wife.


    Besides, Liberty was out of touch with society and could no longer keep up with the times. Even if


    Liberty were to attend the social event with Hank, she would not be able to get a word in on the


    business side of things.


    Liberty¡®s career break might only be for three¨Codd years, but three years were enough to change many


    people and things in these rapid¨Cdeveloping times.


    ¡°Mr. Stevens, who¡®s that young man there? Everyone seems to act nice to him.¡±


    Hank asked one of the CEOs who had a partnership with Waltham Electronics. The young man Hank


    was looking at was none other than Shawn.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mr. Stevens watched as Shawn was in his element, socializing with the crowd. Mr. Stevens remarked


    with a smile, ¡°Ah, Mr. Brown. It must be your first time attending this kind of event. It makes sense why


    you wouldn¡®t know him. I guess he¡®s the most honorable guest tonight. ¡°He¡®s Shawn Lowe, the


    sessor of Lowe Enterprise. However, he hasn¡®t taken over thepany yet and is still in training,


    but he¡®s


    the CEO¡®s son, the young heir of the Lowes. Many people are being nice because they know who he


    is. Nothing wrong with making nice with the future CEO of Lowe Enterprise.¡±


    Mr. Stevens exined, ¡°Lowe Enterprise is nopetition to York Corporation and Stone Group in


    Wiltspoon, but it¡®s still a much bigger corporation than ours. The Lowes are quite an influential and rich


    family. Shawn usually attends the upper society events. Mr. Lowe probably arranged for him toe to


    tonight¡®s event.


    ¡°Since he¡®s green in the business world, he needs to hone his people skills andwork. We¡®re


    professional elites in our field. Shawn will know the extent of o

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272 There would be a change of senior executives every time the head of thepany was


    reced.


    The new boss would want his own people around him.


    Following Mr. Stevens¡® exnation, Hank took an instant liking to Shawn. Hank asked Mr. Stevens with


    a smile, ¡°Are you close with Mr. Lowe? Can you introduce us? Lowe Enterprise has a subsidiary


    company dealing with electronics. There are opportunities for us to work together, but we¡®d need


    someone to hook us up.¡±


    Waltham Electronics did business with thepany Mr. Stevens was working in. That was how Mr.


    Stevens came to know Shawn.


    Mr. Stevens smiled and replied, ¡°Shawn seems to be getting weary from the ttery. He¡®ll soon find a


    spot to sit down. I¡®ll hook you up and introduce you to him when hees over.¡±


    Hank beamed. Grateful to Mr. Stevens, he raised his ss and said, ¡°To you, Mr. Stevens.¡±


    Mr. Stevens clinked sses with Hank and took a couple of sips of wine before ncing at Jessica


    suggestively. He said to Hank, ¡°Ms. Yates looks beautiful tonight. Mr. Brown, you¡®re one lucky man.


    ¡°Younded yourself a highly¨Cpaid managerial role at quite a young age and have a beautifuldy by


    your side. Anybody would want to be in your position, Mr. Brown.¡±


    People like Hank who had an affair with their secretaries were not umon. It was an unspoken fact.


    When it came to business engagements, men would only bring their wives as plus¨Cones if they had a


    loving rtionship with their wives, and if their wives were up to the task. Otherwise, in most cases, the


    men would bring along their secretaries or


    mistresses.


    This was the reason true heirs like Zachary and Clive would not attend such an event. They belonged


    to a circle where the attendees of status and power would only bring along their wives to every social


    event. The wives of the rich and powerful had their ownmunity that no mistress, despite ousting


    the wife, could fit in. These influential and wealthy wives refused to be associated with a husband¨C


    stealer.


    Hank happily looked at Jessica and responded in glee, ¡°Ms. Yates is my right¨Chand woman. I can¡®t do


    anything without her.¡±


    With rosiness creeping up her cheeks, Jessica gracefully replied,¡± Mr. Stevens, you tter me so. I


    might take your words seriously. I have nothing on Scarlet.¡±


    Scarlet was Mr. Steven¡®s lover and secretary. As Mr. Stevens would bring Scarlet along to business


    meetings at Waltham Electronics, Jessica got to know Scarlet from there. The girls had a great


    friendship outside work.


    The woman also taught Jessica to lead Hank on so that Hank would fall harder for her. Jessica¡®s


    chances of getting rid of Liberty and taking her ce as Mrs. Brown would only be higher.


    Mr. Stevens said with a smile, ¡°You¡®re all wonderful girls.¡±


    Shawn finally seized the chance to leave those people who were all over him.


    Spotting Hank and Mr. Stevens hanging among the lesser crowd, Shawn made a beeline over.


    ¡°Mr. Lowe.¡±


    With Shawn approaching, Mr. Stevens got up and courteouslyAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    greeted him.


    Shawn immediately replied, ¡°Please, call me Shawn, Mr. Stevens.¡±


    He was presently a measly employee at Lowe Enterprise.


    Mr. Stevens wasted no time switching to a more intimate name. As Hank rose to his feet, Mr. Stevens


    introduced Hank to Shawn.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273 ¡°Hello, Mr. Lowe.¡±


    Hank extended his right hand to shake Shawn¡®s hand.


    During the handshake, Shawn remarked, ¡°I believe I¡®ve heard of your name before, Mr. Brown.¡±


    Hank¡®s name sounded familiar.


    Hank was ttered. ¡°Have you heard of me, Mr. Lowe?¡±


    It was a pleasant surprise that Hank made a name for himself among the professionals to the point that


    the unacquainted Mr. Lowe had heard of his name.


    Shawn replied with a grin, ¡°Your name rings a bell. I must¡®ve heard it from someone, but I had never


    met you in person. Well, that¡®s changed tonight.¡±


    Hank quickly pulled out his business card and handed it to Shawn. Curling his lips, he responded, ¡°Mr.


    Lowe, it¡®s an honor to meet you. This is my business card. I look forward to working with you if we have


    the chance.¡±


    Shawn took the business card from Hank for a nce before putting it away.


    His eyes then shifted toward Jessica who had a broad smile on her face. Although the woman was a


    stunner, Shawn only took a fleeting nce before looking away.


    In Shawn¡®s eyes, the best woman was Serenity. He had no eyes for anyone but Serenity. With the lot


    gesturing for Shawn to sit down, everybody started drinking and talking business. It was a pleasant


    conversation.


    Liberty came out of a baby shop after purchasing form and diapers. While the form milk was


    stored in the stroller, there were too many packs of diapers to fit the stroller.


    The shopkeeper said the diapers were on a buy¨Cfive¨Cfree¨Cone offer, so Liberty bought six packs in


    total.


    The stroller was not made for much storage.


    Helpless, Liberty redialed Hank¡®s number.


    Hank did not answer his phone.


    She called multiple times, and Hank only picked up her call on the sixth try.


    ¡°What now, Liberty? Don¡®t you know I¡®m busy? Do you think I work in customer service and can take


    your calls 24/7? Don¡®t call me again unless it¡®s an emergency. It¡®s disrupting my work.¡±


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    Immune to his criticisms, Liberty ignored his questioning and went on to ask her question.


    ¡°Not that soon. What do you want? I¡®m going to hang up if there¡®s nothing else.¡±


    ¡°I bought form and diapers, but I can¡®t carry them back. I was hoping you could pick me and Sonny


    up on your way back.¡±


    Hank peevishly snapped back, ¡°It¡®s your fault for buying a lot. You should only get as much as you can


    carry. I¡®m busy. I don¡®t have time to pick you up. Can¡®t you call your sister? Didn¡®t she have a new car?


    Call her to pick you up.¡±


    ULT


    He then terminated the call.


    Since Serenity¡®s husband worked at York Corporation, his sry


    must be high. Serenity had only been married for a little over a month when Zachary bought a car for


    her and paid it in full. Hank believed it was great that his sister¨Cinw had a car as Serenity could take


    Liberty and Sonny here and there. At least, Liberty would not need to call him for anything. It was


    annoying. After her husband hung up on her, Liberty fell silent for a moment but did not call her sister.


    Liberty put four packs of diapers on the stroller and carried two packs by hand as she struggled to push


    her son in the stroller forward.


    The tiny stroller was used as a wagon.


    The mother and son drew a lot of attention on the streets.


    It did not take long before Liberty was worn out.


    Liberty¡®s mind wandered back to when she had just gotten married. No matter where she was or what


    she was doing, Hank would put everything down and drive over to pick her up at a phone call.


    Now, he would hang up on her whenever she needed his help.


    With something on her mind, Liberty did not pay attention to the pavement and rammed the stroller


    onto a brick. Only God knew who threw a brick there. No one even bothered to move it away.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Since the stroller was overloaded with stuff and Liberty held it up with one hand, the stroller tipped to


    the side.


    Sonny tumbled to the ground and cried.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Without time to pick up the can of form that rolled to the middle of the road, Liberty flew to pick up


    her son and examined him for any injuries.


    She asked, ¡°Where does it hurt, Sonny? Do you feel pain anywhere? Tell mama.¡±


    ¡°Mama.¡±


    Sonny bawled and clung to Liberty¡¯s neck, refusing to let go.


    He was not hurt, but it was quite a scare.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It was a loud noise.


    Liberty turned her gaze to the source of the noise. A car knocked the can of form away, but as luck


    would have it, the can of form smashed onto the car¡¯s windshield on its way down from the air. The


    weight of the can and the gravity of the fall cracked the windshield to smithereens.


    The driver of the car mmed hard on the brakes.


    Startled by the sudden turn of events, Sonny stopped crying andtched tightly around the nape of his


    mother¡¯s neck.


    Liberty had a good look at the car¡¯s logo. It was a Porsche!


    It was a high¨Cperformance sedan!


    Uh¡­ Was she supposed topensate for the car repairs?


    When Liberty scratched a Maybach thest time, Mr. Lewis only asked her to pay part of the damages


    out of respect for her brother


    -inw as her brother¨Cinw knew the car owner.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty would not be able to afford to pay for the damages this time.


    She watched in dismay as the car owner stepped out of the car. The towering and brawny figure looked


    rather familiar.


    Uh¡­ Was it not Mr. Lewis?


    Why was it him again?


    Talk about coincidence.


    Duncan inspected his windshield and concluded that he would need to rece it.


    He quickly got the full picture of what had happened when he spotted the tumbling can of form,


    Liberty¡¯s overturned stroller on the pavement, and a few packs of diapers plus cans of form


    scattered on the ground.


    Once he realized that it was Liberty, Duncan could not believe his bad luck. It was this heavy woman


    every single time!


    He turned around and got back into the car.


    Thinking that he was going to drive away, Liberty let out a sigh of relief. To her horror, he drove the car


    to park at the side of the road.


    After getting down from the car, Duncan went to pick up the can of form and came over to turn the


    stroller upright. He also gathered the diapers and other cans of form, but since the stroller could not


    amodate that much stuff, he ced the packs of diapers against the stroller.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, do you have a grudge against my car? You scratched my car thest time, and now my


    windshield cracked because of you.¡±


    Duncan had a terrifying presence due to his tall and robust build


    and the scar on his face.


    Liberty was guilt¨Cridden and scared.


    Holding onto her son, Liberty stuttered, ¡°Mr¡­. Mr. Lewis¡­ Um¡­ It was an ident¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ mean


    it¡­¡±


    Duncan red at her.


    It made her freak out more. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you can¡¯t me me for it. You were speeding. Didn¡¯t you see


    there was something on the road?¡±


    Duncan found it amusing. ¡°Are you saying that I was blind?¡±


    Liberty was without a word.


    Many cars drove by, but none hit the can of form except Duncan. It could only be exined by him


    driving at high speed.


    Since Duncan stepped on the gas, it would probably be toote to hit the brakes or swerve to the side


    even if he saw the can of


    form.


    Liberty tried to justify herself.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275 Duncan stared at Liberty who mmed up at that point. Since his best friend married


    Serenity and this plump woman was his best friend¡®s sister¨Cinw, Duncan was not going to let Liberty


    pay for the repairs.


    Liberty did not mean for it to happen anyway.


    It was partly his fault for driving too fast.


    His eyes on her made Liberty nervous. Holding her son tight, Liberty was about to speak when Duncan


    jumped in with questions. ¡°Why did you get so many things? Can¡®t you call your husband to help?


    Maybe don¡®t get so much stuff all at once.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m a little far from home, so I called my husband, but he was too busy to pick me up. I thought I


    should just carry everything home. I didn¡¯t see the brick there, and the stroller flipped over when I


    bumped into it. I didn¡®t think you would knock onto the can of form that rolled out to the road.¡±


    Liberty murmured, ¡°I had to attend to my child since he was crying. I didn¡®t have time to pick up the


    things that were scattered on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it was an ident this time.¡±


    After a brief silence, she added, ¡°Would you let me pay only half for the repairs? It was an honest


    mistake, and you were driving too fast. You¡®re also responsible for what just happened.¡±


    Duncan thought to himself, ¡®I only requested that she paid nine thousand bucks for the damages the


    last time since Zachary called me. To be honest, I had to cover a lot more of the repairs.¡®


    Zachary did not mention that he had married Serenity. Duncan would not have let Liberty pay a dime


    had he known about the


    marriage.


    Duncan reached out to pick up the diapers.


    Liberty stared at him in confusion.


    Duncan put all the diapers into his car and came back for the stroller before telling her, ¡°Get into the


    car. I¡¯ll drive you and your son home.¡±


    The husband of this heavy woman must not be very nice to her.


    Despite the wife¡¯s call for help, he was nowhere to be found. Sure, work was important, but was it more


    important than his wife and child?


    If Duncan were in the husband¡¯s shoes, he would be the first on the scene to attend to his wife¡¯s needs.


    Nevertheless, Duncan guessed that her husband probably did not take Liberty¡¯s outward appearance


    too kindly.


    She was on the heavy side.


    Instead of taking Duncan up on his offer, Liberty carried her son and charged up to snatch the stroller


    back. Duncan looked at her puzzledly.


    ¡°I appreciate the thought, Mr. Lewis, but it¡¯s fine. I¨CI can slowly make my way back home. I can also call


    my sister to pick me up. She has a car. You don¡¯t have to drive us.¡±


    Duncan could take a hint. He might not get it in the beginning, but now he could see that Liberty had


    her guard up against him.


    Amused, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert. I mean no harm. You don¡¯t have to be wary of me. I just thought


    about giving you a lift since you¡¯re with a child and a lot of stuff. From thest incident, you should


    know that your brother¨Cinw, Zachary, is friends with me.¡±


    Liberty knew that.


    However, they were unrted by any means. Plus, getting a lift from him was thest thing she wanted


    to do since the two times they met were under deplorable circumstances.


    ¡°Get in. You might not be tired, but your child is. Your son is about to nod off. How long is it going to


    take you to walk home?¡±


    Liberty was about to decline when God refused to let it her way. It started to rain.


    It was chilly in November. The rain brought about the wintriness.


    Although Liberty wore a short¨Csleeved shirt, she did not feel the cold probably because she was


    protected by ayer of fat.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining. I don¡¯t think you have an umbre. Get into the car. A bit of rain might not harm you, but


    your son could catch a cold. You¡¯d feel bad if your son gets sick.¡±


    Duncan said as he took over the stroller and ced it in the car.


    Liberty hesitated for a bit before getting into Duncan¡¯s car.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, I¡¯m only doing this because Zachary¡¯s a friend. Don¡¯t read too much into it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    pe


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    pe

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276 Liberty instinctively responded.


    She did not read too much into the situation.


    Firstly, Liberty was past the age of dreaming. Secondly, she was married, and thirdly, she was no


    longer the belle she was before marriage. Liberty was now a fat and ugly woman.


    Duncan grinned. ¡°Let¡®s talk about the repairs.¡±


    It threw Liberty into a tizzy.


    She did not have much savings left. Judging by the damages this time, the repairs must cost a lot


    more. She would have to drain her bank ount to pay Duncan and endure Hank¡®s name¨Ccalling for


    being pathetic.


    The stroller merely scraped Duncan¡®s vehicle in thest incident, but she had to fork out nine thousand


    bucks.


    ¡°Where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Bright Boulevard.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s a good catchment area. You made a good choice and bought the ce quickly.¡±


    The houses at Bright Boulevard were all sold.


    ¡°My husband bought the house before we got married. He¡®s still paying the mortgage. Mr. Lewis, how


    much would the repairs cost? Um... It¡®s not that I want to pass the buck or refuse to pay, I¡®m a


    housewife without a source of ie. I don¡®t have much savings left. I probably won¡®t have enough to


    cover the cost. ¡°Can I pay in installments?¡± Liberty probingly asked, ¡°I¡®m trying to find a job now. I can


    promise that I¡®ll pay everything I owe once I have a job and a steady ie.¡±


    Behind the wheel, Duncan replied, ¡°No need to be nervous. I don¡®t expect you to pay this time. I only


    asked you to pay for the scratch so that it would serve as a reminder to watch out on the street. It


    would be unfortunate for you if you ran your stroller onto anyone else. Don¡®t forget, your son is in this


    car.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    LL


    LE


    Color washed off Liberty¡®splexion as scenarios of what could happen entered her mind.


    ¡°I don¡®t think it matters whether you pay for the repairs. It has only been a little over a month before you


    damaged another one of my cars.¡±


    Duncan was not going to take his luxury sedans to the road in case he bumped into her again.


    Liberty was embarrassed, not knowing what to say. However, she was relieved that Duncan was


    generous enough to write off the repair cost.


    The pair were not friends. Duncan only helped out because of theirmon friend, Zachary. Since


    Liberty said nothing, Duncan left the conversation at that. It took less than ten minutes to arrive at


    Bright Boulevard by car.


    Considering that Liberty had a toddler and many things to carry, Duncan told Liberty to swipe her


    residential card to gain ess into the neighborhood. He then drove the car into the gatedmunity


    under Liberty¡®s guidance and pulled up in front of Liberty¡®s residential building.


    Duncan got down from the car and moved her things down.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty was grateful.


    ¡°I¡®ll carry your stuff upstairs.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fine. You can watch my things here. It¡®ll only take two trips, so it won¡®t be long. There¡®s an elevator.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Duncan watched as she carried her son while pushing the stroller away.


    A few minutester, Liberty came down the stairs alone.


    ¡°Is there anyone else at home now?¡±


    Duncan asked in passing.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277 Liberty looked at Duncan. Duncan knew that she was overthinking it again. The woman


    was rather distrustful of him.


    He exined, ¡°My point is, don¡®t leave your son home alone while youe down to take the things if


    there¡®s no one else in the house. It¡®s not safe.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Her son looked to be around two or three years old. Kids that age tended to be active and cheeky,


    intrigued to touch and y with anything and everything.


    There was no turning back if something happened to the kid for fooling around with something


    dangerous. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Mr. Lewis. I¡®ll head upstairs now.¡± Liberty carried the packs of


    diapers and thanked Duncan before hurrying back upstairs.


    She thought to herself that Duncan might not look the part of a nice guy since he was big, strong, and


    had a terrifying scar on his face, but he was a considerate and attentive man.


    It was a reminder never to judge a book by its cover.


    Duncan waited until Liberty was gone before returning to his car and driving away.


    While on the road, he gave Zachary a call. The moment Zachary was on the other line, he said,


    ¡°Zachary, I think your sister¨Cinw has something against my cars. Do you know? The windshield of


    my Porsche is cracked because of her.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Do you crash into her, or did she run into you?¡±


    Zachary was concerned with anything to do with his sister-inw.


    His sister-inw had always been nothing but nice to him.


    ¡°Nothing of that sort.¡±


    Duncan recounted the whole incident to his best friend.


    At the end of the story, he said, ¡°Zachary, do you think your sister inw has something against my


    cars? I¡®m going to the car dealership tomorrow to get myself a hundred¨Cthousand¨Cdor car. I¡®ll just


    drive that car from now on in case I run into your sister ¨Cinw damaging my expensive car. The repair


    costs will kill me.¡±


    This had happened twice now. The first time was not that bad since it was a scratch. The repairs did


    not cost a lot.


    This incident was worse than the first time.


    God knows if the damage next time would be greater.


    Zachary was speechless.


    He was at a loss for words.


    It was such a coincidence that his sister¨Cinw was involved every time.


    Zachary would have teased that fate had brought Duncan and Liberty together if Liberty was not


    already married.


    ¡°Only for you, I didn¡®t let her pay for the damages.¡± ¡°How much does the repair cost? I¡¯ll pay for her.¡±


    Zachary offered generously.


    ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®m not short of cash. I just want to let it out of my chest. That reminds me, Zachary. It seems


    to be that your sister¨Cinw doesn¡®t get on well with her husband. She bought a lot of stuff and


    called her husband to pick her up, but her husband refused.¡±


    Any ordinary man would tell their wives to call a cab if they could not make the trip.


    Since Liberty had no ie, she probably did not want to spend the cash even if her husband told her


    to get a cab.


    Duncan believed he was overthinking the whole situation.


    With a deadpan voice, Zachary replied, ¡°If my eyes didn¡®t deceive me, I guess her husband is attending


    the event at the Wiltspoon Hotel with a hot and beautiful woman right now.¡±


    Duncan answered, ¡°... No wonder. So, her husband is cheating on


    her.¡±


    ¡°I can¡®t say if he¡®s cheating on her, but I got Josh on the case. Josh will gather evidence of his infidelity


    if he¡®s having an affair. As of yet, Josh hasn¡®t given me a report.¡± The family Serenity cared about the


    most was her sister.


    Zachary believed that as Serenity¡®s husband, he should lend a hand if his sister¨Cinw was facing the


    ultimate betrayal.


    He had a problem with Hank too.


    ¡°You seem to take an interest in your wife¡®s family. In this case, when are you going to let us meet with


    your wife?¡± Duncan was curious about what made Serenity remarkable for Grandma May to be fond of


    her. She nagged Zachary for three months until he gave in and married Serenity in return for saving


    Grandma May¡®s life. Grandma May might not behave like her age and could be not trusted for the


    littlest things, but her mind could not be any clearer, she was a good judge of character.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Grandma May must have her reasons to take a shine to Serenity.


    Zachary fell silent for a while before replying, ¡°What¡¯s there to see? She has two eyes, a nose, and a


    mouth just like everyone else.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Duncan burst outughing.


    He got the hint that his best friend had no intentions to let them meet with Serenity.


    Josh probably had met Serenity and knew her well because Josh was nosy and had an information


    network to get all the info on her.


    Duncan left the conversation at that. Knowing that his best friend was busy, he quickly hung up the call.


    Time passed quickly.


    It was soon dead into the night.


    Sitting inside the Rolls Royce, Zachary knitted between his brows as the weariness began to take its


    effect.


    He must be in over his head in thest few days for trying to cram three days of work into one. Of


    course, he was tired.


    ¡°Sir, should I drive to Regent Residences?¡±


    The chauffeur asked.


    Slumping against the seat, Zachary closed his eyes and took his time to answer the chauffeur.


    Two minutester, he spoke in a gruff voice, ¡°To Brynfield.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Hearing that, Jim could rx.


    The lives of the bodyguards would be better with Mr. Zachary finally returning to the missus¡® side.


    Although Mr. Zachary did nothing to the bodyguards, the squad had been on tenterhooks, afraid they


    might slip up and get it from Mr. Zachary as Mr. Zachary had not been in the best of moods for the past


    few days.


    Zachary was not on his way back from the office as he had been out at a business dinner. The journey


    home would take some time.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It took twenty minutes before he arrived at Brynfield.


    Zachary opened the door to the house and was weed by darkness.


    Was Serenity not home yet?


    He turned on the lights and looked at the time. It was eleven o¡¯clock at night. The girl would be home


    soon. It was a good thing he came upstairs quickly, or his cover would be blown if she caught him


    stepping out of the Rolls Royce.


    Zachary had not been home for three days.


    Yet, he had the feeling that he had been away for a long time.


    The silent treatment, the temporary separate living arrangement, and the deleting of contacts felt like a


    long time ago.


    In reality, it had only been three days.


    The silent treatment would have carried on if Nana did not intervene to give Zachary an out.


    There was a maneki¨Cneko and a dragon on the coffee table.


    Those were the crafts Serenity promised him.


    Zachary went over and picked up the maneki¨Cneko. Serenity was


    good with her hands, breathing life into her crafts.


    There was a noise at the door.


    Zachary swiftly put the maneki¨Cneko back on the coffee table, wanting to pretend that he had only


    come out of his bedroom. However, he still had his suit on. Besides, Serenity already had one foot


    inside the house. Hence, Zachary gave up on putting up the front.


    Their gazes met.


    Serenity broke the silence. ¡°Did you juste home, Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I just arrived.¡±


    Zachary calmly picked up the golden dragon. ¡°When did you finish these products?¡±


    ¡°I put them out on the night you didn¡¯t return home.¡±


    Serenity said while approaching him, ¡°Since I¡¯m not allowed in your bedroom, I didn¡¯t put the crafts in


    your room and put them here instead. I was thinking you¡¯d spot the crafts when youe back and


    take them into your room.¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279 Zachary picked up the maneki¨Cneko once more as his wife said, ¡°I made your maneki¨C


    neko bigger than the one I gave Ms. Stone. I put a lot of effort into it. What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it look


    lifelike?¡±


    The mention that his was bigger than Ms. Stone¡®s made Zachary feel good. However, he did not show


    it on his face and simply hummed faintly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Serenity grinned. ¡°I¡®m d you like them.¡±


    She put her car keys on the coffee table and turned around to head to the kitchen. ¡°I¡®m making pasta


    for supper. Do you want any?¡± She then answered on her own before Zachary could reply, ¡°Oh, I forgot.


    You don¡®t have the habit of eating supper because it adds pounds.¡±


    Zachary thought to himself, ¡®... What more can I say? You said it all.


    Nevertheless, he was not hungry.


    Serenity was boiling a pot of pasta in the kitchen. Zachary stood there for a moment before making his


    way to the kitchen door. Instead of stepping into the kitchen, he stood by the door and watched as


    Serenity sliced the onions and basil. These were her two favorite ingredients for pasta. She also


    cooked an egg and some bacon bits.


    She said she enjoyed a bit of grease in her food.


    Ring, ring, ring... Serenity¡®s phone rang. She stopped what she was doing while murmuring, ¡°Who


    could be


    calling me at this hour?¡±


    The moment Serenity saw that it was Shawn, she furrowed her brows and took the call. Zachary heard


    her saying, ¡°What¡®s the matter, Shawn?¡±


    It was a call from Shawn!


    Zachary immediately pricked his ears up.


    ¡°Serenity, is your brother-inw called Hank Brown?¡±


    It only hit Shawn why Hank¡®s name sounded familiar when he got home. It seemed to be the name of


    Serenity¡®s brother¨Cinw.


    He immediately called Serenity to verify the possibility. Of course, he had his ulterior motives. It was a


    reason for Serenity to feel grateful to him.


    ¡°That¡®s my brother¨Cinw¡®s name. What¡®s wrong? Do you know him?¡±


    Zachary could guess the direction of the conversation at that point. Without interrupting their phone


    conversation, Zachary slipped away to his bedroom and called Josh. Once Josh picked up the call, he


    asked in a husky voice, ¡°Josh, did you get anything on the investigation into Hank¡®s affair?¡±


    ¡°Got it. I was thinking of bringing the report with the photographs to you tomorrow. Hank has all the


    intentions of cheating on Liberty, but he and his lover haven¡®t gotten physical yet. It¡®s more like they¡®re


    dating without having sex.


    ¡°Apart from a few pieces of jewelry, Hank didn¡®t give his lover a house or a car. My people took


    photographs of them together. There are a few intimate pictures like kissing and hugging, but nothing


    more than that.¡±


    Josh believed the secretary, Jessica, was quite a flirt and had a way with men. She was not in a hurry


    to give herself to Hank, leading


    him on by ying hard to get. That was the weakness of human nature. People wanted what they


    could not get.


    ¡°Hank is very frugal with his wife but generous to his lover named Jessica Yates. He often takes her to


    the Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner. It makes my job easy to look into their expenses at the Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    The Wiltspoon Hotel belonged to York Corporation and was managed by Kevin, who always kept a


    friendly front. Kevin had met with Hank before.


    ¡°Why did you call me sote into the night to ask about this? What? Did your sister¨Cinw find out


    about her husband cheating?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but someone swooped in ahead of me to take the credit.¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°... Who would ever do that? Tell me, Zachary. I¡®ll teach the person a lesson for you so


    that they know the consequences of stepping on your toes.¡± He wanted in on the gossip.


    ¡°Let me guess. Was it your love rival?¡±


    Josh was not dumb. In fact, he was quick to catch on.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280 Josh was able to figure it was Shawn mainly because thetter attended the business


    event at the hotel tonight. Shawn might only hold a small position at Lowe Enterprise, but he was the


    predetermined sessor of thepany. His title as the heir of the Lowes would put him like a duck to


    water at the center of ttery and snow jobs at social events.


    Zachary¡®s silence was all the answer Josh needed.


    ¡°How about I deliver the file to you now? Are you staying at Brynfield?¡±


    Josh knew that his best friend kept the marriage under wraps and bought a furnished ce at Brynfield


    to put Serenity¡®s character to the test.


    ¡°No need for that. Just give it to me tomorrow. It¡®ste. You should rest. I¡®m going to wash up and head


    to bed.¡±


    Although Josh had front¨Crow seat to the progress of Zachary and Serenity¡®s rtionship, Zachary was


    not in the mood to go into detail with Josh about it. Zachary quickly hung up the phone. Josh murmured


    under his breath, ¡°Can you sleep well tonight? Your love rival hogged the credit.¡± Only Zachary knew if


    he had a good night¡®s sleep.


    Serenity was not too surprised following Shawn¡®s disclosure. All she felt was rage.


    ¡°Thank you for letting me know, Shawn.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Instead of blowing up, Serenity thanked Shawn and asked, ¡°Do you have pictures of them?¡±


    She needed concrete proof that Shawn had indeed seen the


    cheating b*stard, Hank ¡°I didn¡®t take pictures with them. I thought his name was familiar but couldn¡®t put


    my finger on it. It only dawned on me that it might be your brother¨Cinw¡®s name when I got home.


    That¡®s why I called you. Serenity, tell your sister to quictly collect the evidence and be on the lookout in


    case he tries to shift the assets.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will. Thanks again.¡±


    Shawn said with a smile, ¡°No need to thank me. I¡®m only the messenger, Serenity.


    ¡°I shouldn¡®t take you away from your rest. Goodnight, Serenity. I¡®m going to drop by the shop to deliver


    Jasmine¡®s favorite breakfast tomorrow morning. Come and enjoy breakfast together.¡± Shawn often


    delivered food to his cousin, but he had other things in mind.


    The truth was that he wanted to deliver food to Serenity. However, Shawn could note clean about


    his true intentions. ¡°It¡®s fine. Just bring breakfast for Jasmine. I¡®m going to have breakfast with my


    husband before getting to work.¡± Zachary mentioned that Shawn liked her.


    Serenity had no idea whether Zachary was right about that. Nevertheless, it was time she kept a


    distance from Shawn. He was a grown man, gone was the child who rolled on the floor crying


    whenever the girls left him out in games.


    She specifically brought Zachary into the conversation. It was to remind Shawn that she was married.


    The smile on Shawn¡®s face froze at the mention of her husband. It took a while before he found his


    voice. ¡°Goodnight, Serenity.¡±


    He ended the call.


    After putting his phone on his bedside table, Shawny in bed and stared at the ceiling. The thought


    that Serenity, who he had a crush on since forever, married someone else made his heart sink to the pit


    of his stomach.


    He knew that Serenity only got hitched in a haste to find a ce to move in so that her sister could feel


    at ease. Shawn was also aware that Serenity never found him as husband material because he was


    younger than her by three years.


    Serenity only saw him as a younger brother.


    Why did he have to be three years younger than Serenity?


    His mother should have given birth to him sooner. Serenity would not regard him as a younger brother


    if he was at least Serenity¡¯s age.


    Mrs. Lowe must wonder why it was her fault if she could read Shawn¡¯s thoughts.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    While feasting on her pasta, Serenity sent a text message to her sister, asking if thetter was asleep.


    Instead of writing back, Liberty immediately rang Serenity. Since typing took a lot of time, Liberty would


    rathermunicate directly on the phone.


    ¡°Seren, I¡®m awake. Did you just return home?¡±


    Liberty had a clear idea of her sister¡®s routine.


    Back when Serenity was living in Liberty¡®s ce, Serenity was thest to sleep but the first to wake up.


    Liberty was aware that to appease her husband, Serenity would get up first thing in the morning to


    prepare breakfast and manage some house chores.


    Her sister had done so much for the family, and yet Hank kicked up a fuss about Serenity mooching off


    him. Serenity had, in fact, chipped in on the household expenses...


    Judging by his cold and empty side of the bed, it did not matter to Liberty anymore.


    All she cared about was her sister.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡®m having supper. Liberty, Shawn said he ran into my brother inw with a beautifuldy at a


    business event at Wiltspoon Hotel. Shawn mentioned he was very nice to the woman. They looked like


    a couple in love.


    ¡°Shawn has never seen my brother-inw, but he had heard of his name. Shawn told me once he


    remembered where he heard the name before. Since Shawn said the man is a manager of Waltham


    Electronics, I think it was likely Hank. Be careful and keep an eye on Hank. Don¡®t let him transfer all the


    assets away. Most importantly, protect yourself.¡±


    There were too many murder cases of spouses nowadays. Serenity¡®s priority was to warn her sister to


    keep herself safe.


    There was no point in keeping the man around if he was unfaithful. However, it would not be worth


    losing her life over a cheating b*stard.


    While her ears took in everything her sister said, Liberty could not find her voice.


    Liberty had prepared herself for this day as she had guessed that Hank might be having an affair.


    He was a charming man in his early thirties with a sessful career. There must be a lot of young


    women in hispany. For Hank to be surrounded by young and beautiful women in the office and to


    come home to Liberty, who still had her postpartum body, Hank would pick the women in his office over


    her any day. It was only normal for men.


    Liberty had braced herself to separate from Hank.


    However, her sister¡®s ount of Hank¡®s possible affair was a p in Liberty¡®s face, sweeping her away


    in a whirlwind of disappointment and despair.


    Tears rolled down her cheeks before she could say anything.


    She and Hank were college sweethearts, and they had kept the rtionship strong after graduation.


    They had known each other for twelve years, dated for seven years, and married for three years. She


    thought this was her happy¨Cever¨Cafter, but the cruel reality stripped away her happy ending.


    After her parents were taken away by an untimely death, Liberty struggled through life together with her


    sister. Hank was caring for her and her sister back then, alwaysforting, encouraging, and helping


    her in her time of need. He gave Liberty all the attention when their rtionship was official.


    The honeymoon phase aside, Hank had been nothing but nice to her at the start of their marriage.


    Hank and Liberty were both to be med for Hank falling out of love. After the birth of their son, Liberty


    put all her attention on the child and went heavy on nutritious food to nurse her son. She was the type


    to gain weight easily if she did not watch what she was eating.


    Liberty started to add pounds to her waistline during the nursing period. In addition, she believed Hank


    when he said he would take care of her and quit her job. Without a source of ie, Liberty skimped


    and refused to spend money on herself. She was a different person from the woman she was before


    marriage.


    She knew that a devoted man would always remain faithful to his wife regardless of her weight change.


    However, most men could not stand their wives when women let themselves go and were dependent


    on them for money.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ultimately, the feelings Hank had for Liberty did not run deep. ¡°Are you alright, Liberty?¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 282 Wiping away her tears, Liberty got a grip on herself and tried to sound normal.


    ¡°I figured, but I didn¡®t expect it to happen so soon.¡± Despite having an affair, Hank kept it from Liberty


    and had not brought up a divorce. If her guess was right, it was because of Sonny. Sonny was young


    and could not deal with separation anxiety. Liberty¡®s parents¨Cinw were helping Chelsea to look after


    her kids and cook while Hank only had eyes for his family.


    Even Hank put his sister as his priority over her. He did not think there was anything wrong with his


    parents assisting only his sister.


    Once they were divorced, the Browns would certainly fight for Sonny¡®s custody. However, Hank would


    feel sorry to put the burden of child raising on his parents unless Sonny was already in kindergarten.


    Hank was probably waiting for Sonny to start attending kindergarten before asking for a divorce.


    The only thing he could do now was to go passive¨Caggressive on her. ¡°Liberty, you might want to keep


    it down since we don¡®t have any proof yet. In the meantime, we¡®ll gather all the evidence we can.


    Besides, I¡®m just giving you the heads¨Cup in case he tries something on


    you.¡±


    Serenity detected the sobs behind her sister¡®s tone but did not mention it aloud. Her sisters needed


    time to let it all out.


    She could let her sister cry it out if that helped.


    It took three years of marriage to see the man¡¯s true colors. It was a painful lesson. However, Liberty


    was still young at thirty years old. There was no point sticking around since Hank hadmitted


    infidelity.


    ¡°I will, Seren. Enjoy your supper. I¡¯m alright. I¡®m looking for a job to


    get ready for the divorce.¡±


    Liberty did not crumble when she had suddenly lost her parents and faced the cruelty of her rtives.


    She was able to get through life with her sister against all odds, so her husband¡®s adultery would not


    break her down either.


    L


    ¡°Get some rest, Liberty. Don¡®t think too much about it. It could be a case of mistaken identity.¡± However,


    Serenity knew they were only fooling themselves.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Liberty ended the call and tossed the phone aside. Rolling to her side, she stared at her son¡®s sleeping


    face and could no longer hold back her emotions from running high. She pulled the covers over her


    head and bit on them as she wailed.


    Amid the tears, she reached out to stroke her son¡®s face. Her son would not have aplete family if


    the divorce were to happen.


    Nevertheless, Liberty was not the kind to endure a broken marriage for the sake of her son.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    A broken home hurt the children in it greatly.


    However, a broken marriage would also do great damage to the children if not ended promptly.


    Sonny was still young to understand what a divorce was. If Liberty were to get custody of Sonny, she


    would not stop Hank from visiting the child. However, knowing the Browns, Liberty was not certain she


    could see her son again if Hank were to acquire full custody.


    It would hurt Sonny the most if he was forced to be separated from his mother at a young age and


    experience the prolonged absence of his mother.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Liberty wiped away her tears and caressed her son¡¯s little face while vowing through clenched teeth, ¡°I


    will do everything in my power to


    get custody of you.¡±


    Hank had never taken care of his son, and her parents-inw mostly only yed with Sonny. Liberty


    had no idea the kind of cold shoulders and harm the little man would get if her son was granted to


    them.


    Chelsea¡®s son had always bullied Sonny. The bullying would only be worse if Sonny were to live


    with his grandparents. Such was the treatment gotten by a child without their mother!


    Sonny was sound asleep, unaware that his parents¡® marriage wasing to an end.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283 Liberty cried for a long time and only put away the tears when Hank came home. She


    pretended to be asleep, but her ears were pricked up for the noise outside.


    Ever since the domestic abuse, the couple had slept in separate rooms. Hank must be scared Liberty


    might cut him up in the middle of his sleep.


    The bedroom door was pushed open, but Hank did not enter. Instead, he looked in from the door.


    Seeing that his wife and child were asleep, he closed the door and went to the bedroom next door.


    With the door shut, he phoned Jessica.


    ¡°Mr. Brown.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re not in the office. Call me Hank.¡±


    1


    Hank spoke in a hushed tone so his wife could not hear him from the next room.


    ¡°Are you home, Hank? I was so worried about you. You drove home even though you had a lot to drink.


    I was worried sick. Don¡®t do that again. It¡®s dangerous to drink and drive. You¡¯ll be in trouble if the traffic


    catches you for a DUI.¡±


    Jessica expressed her concern for Hank over the phone and made him feel loved through the sweet


    talk.


    ¡°You¡®re the boss. I won¡®t drive under the influence anymore. I¡¯ll get someone to drive instead. Get some


    rest, Jessica. I just want to wish you goodnight.¡±


    Hank was smitten by Jessica. They had spent the whole night together before going back to their


    homes. Yet, Hank could not stop thinking about Jessica ¨C her beautiful face, her voluptuous figure, and


    her sweet voice.


    He missed her everything.


    Perhaps he had too much to drink because the mere thought of Jessica set his loins on fire.


    ¡°Hank, get some sleep. We have work tomorrow. Goodnight. I¡®ll miss you in my dreams.¡±


    Jessica held the phone against her lips and made smooching sounds.¡± Kisses for you.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hank said with a smile, ¡°The kiss doesn¡®t do it for me. You must make it up to me tomorrow. I want a


    French kiss. Jessica, I really, really want ... You get it, Jessica.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Hank.¡±


    Dismissing the meaning behind his words on purpose, Jessica coquettishly said goodnight and hung


    up the call. Hank had the hots for Jessica, but thetter kept leading him on, refusing to take their


    rtionship one step further.


    ¡°That little flirt!


    ¡°But that¡®s what I like about you,¡± Hank murmured.


    Although the flirt turned him on a bit too much, Hank wired Jessica money in the amounts of 143 and


    1,437 dors separately with a kissing emoji.


    Jessica epted the wired money and transferred back 1.43 and 14.37 dors, respectively, adding a


    yful text message together with the transfer. (Hank, I love you with an extra point.)


    Hank felt on top of the world.


    The pair went mushy over text messages for half an hour before calling it quits for the night.


    After much thought, Hank decided to leave the guest room and return to the master bedroom. He


    pushed the door open and went in.


    Having held down her sadness, Liberty pulled herself out of the slump and let drowsiness take over.


    She turned over to the sound of the door opening abruptly and opened her eyes to see Hank entering


    the room. She asked sharply, ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, Hank replied curtly, ¡°This is my bedroom too. What¡®s wrong with sleeping in my


    room?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you afraid I might chop you up to bits?¡±


    Liberty¡®s tone was filled with sarcasm.


    Hank ignored her.


    He went over and took out his shoes before climbing into bed. Hanky down next to his son.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284 ¡°You had a lot to drink. You reek of alcohol. Go and shower.¡±


    Disgusted by the stench, Liberty kicked Hank.


    Now that she had found out that he was cheating on her, Liberty was going to take her sister¡®s advice


    and refrain from spooking him. She would carry on with life like nothing ever happened while collecting


    evidence of his infidelity behind the scenes, so he could not talk his way out of it.


    As for whether Hank would do something to her, Liberty believed that he was not that cruel. Besides,


    the police could easily crack a murder case with today¡®s technology. His misdeed would not go


    undetected if he every his hands on her.


    He would not throw away his future in exchange for her life.


    Amid all his swearing, Hank still went to take a shower.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Hanky down next to his son again, but in less than two minutes, he


    sat up and crawled near his son¡®s feet to slither his hand onto Liberty¡®s thigh. He made his intention


    abundantly clear.


    Although Hank was turned off by Liberty¡®s body, Jessica had awakened the beast within him. He could


    only relieve himself with Liberty since they were a couple in the eyes of thew.


    In the past, Liberty would y along whenever his hand ran up her thigh.


    Tonight, he had only touched Liberty¡®s thigh when thetter gave him her foot. Caught off guard, Hank


    was kicked off the bed and fell onto his bottom.


    Hank was furious.


    He got onto his feet and pointed at Liberty, about to blow up at Liberty when the woman slid off the bed


    while picking up her slipper in


    passing. With Liberty charging at him and ready to pick a fight, Hank was brought back to when he ran


    several blocks with the knife wielding woman on his tail.


    Suddenly, he could not find the words to yell at her.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Liberty threw her slipper at him and hissed in a low voice, ¡°Don¡®t you dare wake my son up.¡±


    Hank held a finger up to her face as redness flushed his face. Still, he could not get a word out. In the


    end, he stormed out in bitter resentment.


    Liberty went to close and locked the bedroom door. She might get intimate with Hank if the phone call


    with her sister did not happen an hour ago. They were a married couple after all.


    Now that Liberty knew Hank did the ultimate betrayal, regardless of whether it was an emotional or


    physical affair, she could no longer ept him as he made her sick.


    Now that he was at a safe distance away from Liberty, he ran his mouth, ¡°Look at your fat and ugly self.


    I can only take you in the dark. I wouldn¡®t even touch you if the light was turned on. I was doing you a


    favor! Do you think you¡®re still the beautiful girl you were long ago?


    ¡°Fine, have it your way. I¡®m never touching you again!¡± Hank chose to be passive¨Caggressive, so


    Liberty would suffer the consequences of making him mad. He believed Liberty was only thirty years


    old to be able to suppress her own urges.


    After tearing into Liberty, Hank went to the guest room and took another shower. It was a cold shower


    this time. He then plopped onto the bed and fell asleep.


    By the time he woke up the next morning, Liberty and her son were no longer home.


    He brushed his teeth and freshened up before heading to the kitchen out of habit. Hank approached


    the stove and took off the lids of each pot but found nothing inside. ¡°I might as well hire a housekeeper


    than marry a wife. What¡®s the point of having a wife? She can¡®t even make breakfast. I go to work every


    day and bring home the bacon while she¡®s at home, just taking care of a child. Can¡®t she cook up a


    quick breakfast for me? What¡®s the use of having her around?¡±


    Rubbing his belly, Hank was starving. He opened the fridge to find nothing much in there. Hank initially


    wanted to make himself a bowl of pasta but quickly gave up on that thought.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was because Hank was no use in the kitchen.


    His parents and sister cooked for him before he got married while Liberty and Serenity took over the


    cooking duty after marriage. Hank merely sat there and enjoyed the food.


    He came out of the kitchen and looked at the clock on the wall. It was only seven o¡®clock in the


    morning. Where could Liberty and his son be at this hour? Were they at the market getting groceries?

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285 Liberty was not at the market getting groceries. She had been looking for a job during the


    day and making a detour to the market while on her way home. The produce at the market tended to


    be cheaper at night, so she could save a bit of money this way.


    Although Liberty had not gotten a job and could not rely on her husband, she had not maxed out her


    resources. It was a good thing Liberty took her sister¡®s advice to save up some money back then.


    Her sister was against Liberty quitting her job and getting ready for pregnancy after getting married.


    Her sister said that women should have their own ie instead of relyingpletely on men no


    matter before or after marriage.


    All was good if the husband was good to the wife.


    Once the husband fell out of love and started cheating, the wife, who was without a job or an ie,


    would be in an unfavorable position


    and be sunk into oblivion.


    Liberty had been foolish.


    She trusted her rtionship with Hank was solid and that Hank would never betray her.


    He told her to fork out the money to renovate their home. Liberty believed she should deck out their


    love nest. Since she was also part of the home, she promised Hank to spend hundreds of thousands in


    her savings to renovate the house.


    Hank told her to quit her job and prepare herself for pregnancy. He would be supporting her financially.


    She believed his sweet nothings and handed in her resignation despite her boss¡®s retention offers. She


    went from working in the office to building her home.


    What did she get in the end?


    Hurt.


    LE


    Liberty pushed her son in the stroller as she walked to her sister¡¯s bookshop


    She did not go to Brynfield for fear she might be a bother to her brother ¨Cinw so early in the


    morning.


    While strolling, she could not stop the tears from rolling down her cheeks as she reminisced about the


    old times.


    Liberty thought she would not be sad since she had braced herself for the divorce. Still, she


    overestimated herself. She was sad, terribly sad.


    She would be lying to say she had no more feelings for him. Twelve years of knowing him could not be


    wiped away just like that.


    Sitting in the stroller, Sonny was still asleep. Liberty carried him out and put him in the stroller so the


    little man could continue his sleep.


    Despite the transfer, the little guy had no problems staying in slumbend


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Liberty wheeled her sleeping son and took strides ahead like a puppet.


    Meanwhile, Serenity made breakfast and packed them in lunch boxes that she had just cleaned. She


    left some food out for Zachary but nothing for herself.


    Carrying the two lunch boxes, she hurried out of the kitchen.


    She ran into Zachary on her way out.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity wished him a good morning. ¡°Breakfast is ready in the kitchen. You can get it from there. I


    made sandwiches.¡±


    Zachary stared at the lunch boxes in her hands and asked, ¡°Haven¡®t you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m going to my sister¡¯s ce. Sonny loves sandwiches. I¡¯m bringing him some.¡±


    Serenity did not hide her brother¨Cinw¡®s infidelity from her sister. She told her sisterst night, and


    now she was worried that Liberty would lose her appetite over the matter. That was why Serenity


    packed sandwiches. At least her sister and nephew would not go hungry.


    Since she filled the containers up, it would be enough for Serenity and her sister to share and still fill


    their stomachis.


    The sisters only had each other over the years. Although Liberty had prepared herself for a divorce,


    they dated for seven years and married for three. That was a ten¨Cyear rtionship down the drain. It


    would be hard on Liberty when it came down to it.


    Zachary knew the reason Serenity was in a rush to get to his sister¨Cinw¡®s ce.


    ¡°I¡®ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fine. You haven¡®t had breakfast, and you need to get to workter. I¡®m off, Mr. York. Don¡®t forget


    about breakfast. Wash up when you¡®re


    done.¡±


    Serenity urged her man before leaving in a haste with the lunch boxes.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 286 Serenity had just gotten downstairs when she heard her man¡®s cries.


    The bodyguards, who were pretending to be strolling nearby, swiftly turned their backs against Serenity


    as if they did not see her when the missus emerged downstairs. They carried on with their leisure


    walks.


    L


    .


    It did not take long before Mr. Zachary was calling out to the missus.


    Stopping in her tracks, Serenity turned around and looked at Zachary. With the car keys in hand,


    Zachary said to Serenity, ¡°I¡®lle along.¡±


    His sister¨Cinw bravely fought back when Hank abused her. Liberty was a spitfire.


    She was not the type to back down and endure the suffering.


    LL


    How could Liberty tolerate her husband¡®s cheating?


    The couple might engage in another physical altercation.


    Zachary knew that Hank could not hurt Serenity since his wife practiced self¨Cdefense. Nevertheless,


    she needed a man by her side as Hank or the Browns would not think twice before acting cocky.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He was her husband and her supporter.


    Zachary hoped he would have a chance to prove himself.


    He reached out to take the lunchboxes from Serenity and grabbed her hand with his free hand to lead


    her to his car. ¡°I¡®ll drive you to the shopter too.¡±


    Serenity no longer refused him from tagging along. She decided to cook him breakfast at her sister¡¯s


    ceter, so Zachary would not go to work hungry.


    ¡°I overheard your phone conversation with your sisterst night.¡±


    Zachary was not going to say that he had Josh investigating proof of


    Hank¡®s infidelity earlier on.


    He dared not bring up that he bumped into Hank and his lover at the hotel as the couple was giving


    each other the silent treatment at the time. Besides, Zachary did not see Hank with his own eyes. His


    bodyguard told him about it.


    Serenity fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Shawn went to a business party at Wiltspoon Hotelst


    night and saw my brother¨Cinw getting cozy with a young and beautiful woman there. The woman


    must be his lover. Hank... That b*stard is having an affair!


    ¡°I couldn¡®t keep it from my sister, so I told her. It¡®s not something I should be quiet about. Hank and his


    family are already mistreating my sister, and it¡®s only getting worse. My sister¡®s heartbroken. Why


    should I lie to my sister when he¡®s now cheating on her?¡±


    Keeping the affair a secret would do the greatest harm to her sister.


    Serenity would rather her sister get this over with sooner thanter.


    She preferred her sister to feel the pain now than her sister spending the rest of her life in forbearance.


    There were many fishes in the sea. Her sister was not without a future if Hank was not in the picture.


    Even if her sister had no intentions to remarry after the divorce, she would not have to face her inws¡®


    criticisms and insults anymore. Liberty would be free from her husband¡®s passive¨Caggressive attacks.


    She would regain her freedom.


    Of course, it was Serenity¡®s wish that her sister could find her two feet and confidence to be


    independent once she was separated from Hank. It would be better if she could find new happiness


    though.


    With his eyes on the road, Zachary listened to her vent and replied,¡± You did the right thing.¡±


    The worry reflected in Serenity¡¯s tone must be the doubt that she might have made a mistake. She did


    not want her sister to resent her for that.


    Having acquired Zachary¡®s moral support, Serenity felt assured with her decision.


    ¡°But you should ask what your sister ns to doter. Is she going to forgive Hank if he cut ties with his


    mistress? Does she still want the marriage to work?¡±


    Zachary was new to the subject of marriage, but he had heard stories of wives catching their husbands


    cheating on them. The men would beg for forgiveness in tears, promising they would never see the


    mistresses again, and some wives were willing to give these men a second chance.


    He reminded Serenity that it was best to get Liberty¡®s opinion on the matter.


    One option was to divorce, but Liberty had to figure a way to save her marriage if she was not ready to


    go down that route.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287 Serenity was about to say that her sister would never forgive infidelity but hummed a


    response on second thought.


    The couple did not exchange another word during the journey. Zachary did not do well at small talks


    while Serenity was preupied with her sister¡®s marriage to engage in conversation. It was pin¨Cdrop


    silence in the car. Zachary did not even put the music on.


    Tilting her head, Serenity looked at the scenery outside the window.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She waited until they were reaching Bright Boulevard before giving her sister a call. Serenity was


    relieved that her sister picked up the call.


    ¡°Liberty, are you and Sonny up? I made quite a lot of sandwiches, so I brought you and Sonny some.¡±


    Liberty stopped walking and stared at her son in the stroller. She said, ¡° Sonny isn¡®t awake yet. Seren,


    I¡®m not at home. I took Sonny out for a stroll and somehow ended up near your bookshop. I¡®ll just head


    to your shop instead of going home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. Where are you now? Can you drop me a pin? We¡®ll take you to the shop.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Liberty was tired from the long walk.


    Since she was on the heavy side, the weight on her feet only exhausted her more as the stroll went on.


    She sent her location to her sister.


    Having received her sister¡®s location, Serenity told Zachary, ¡°My sister isn¡®t at home, Mr. York. She¡®s on


    the way to my shop. Can you go here? We can pick her and Sonny up then head to the shop.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary took a look at the location on Serenity¡®s phone before making a U¨Cturn and rerouting.


    Liberty believed she had walked a great distance, so it would not take long before Zachary arrived at


    where she was. It was a ten-minute car ride to her location.


    Holding the stroller, Liberty waited by the road.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    With the caring to a stop, Serenity got out of the car and approached her sister.


    ¡°Ant Swer.¡±


    Sonny was looking a little drowsy as he just woke up from his sleep, but the sight of his aunt brightened


    him up. He extended his arms, asking for Serenity to hold him.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Serenity carried her nephew and said to her sister, ¡°Get into the car, Liberty.¡±


    Zachary got out of the car and helped fold the stroller before loading it in the car. He waited until the


    sisters entered the car before taking his seat as the driver and starting the engine.


    The sisters sat in the backseat.


    ¡°Are you hungry, Sonny?¡±


    Serenity was not in a hurry to ask about her sister¡®s ns. Sonny might only be two years old, but he


    could catch a few words from the adults¡® conversation. Serenity did not want her nephew to find out


    about Hank¡®s affair.


    No matter what, Hank was Sonny¡¯s father. Regardless of the father¡®s wrongdoings, it was inappropriate


    to speak ill about the father in front of a child.


    ¡°Hungry.¡±


    Sonny rubbed his belly. ¡°I brought form.¡±


    Liberty added, ¡°It¡®s not easy to feed him milk in the car. I¡®ll wait until we¡®re at the shop to give him his


    bottle.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have milk or a sandwich?¡± Serenity asked her little nephew.


    ¡°I want sandwichy.¡±


    With a smile, Serenity kissed her nephew on the cheek and replied,¡± Okay. I¡®ll give you a sandwich


    when we¡®re at my shop. It¡®s your favorite cheese sandwich.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± As Sonny had only woken up, he could endure an empty stomach for a little longer.


    While pressing Sonny¡®s head against her chest, Serenity¡®s heart went out to him.

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Chapter 288 What should Liberty do if she failed to get custody of Sonny following the divorce? The


    Browns were a nasty piece of work, in the same ss as Serenity¡¯s rtives. Serenity dared not


    imagine Sonny¡¯s life if he were to stay with the Brown family.


    The Hunt sisters had been caring for Sonny since the day he was born. Serenity loved her nephew like


    her own.


    Her heart sank at the thought that the custody of her nephew would be given to the Browns.


    ¡°Liberty, if we do get there, we must fight for Sonny¡¯s custody. Sonny will suffer and be bullied in their


    hands,¡± Serenity said softly. Biting her lip, Liberty replied in a hushed voice, ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to


    secure full custody.¡±


    While behind the wheel, Zachary chimed in. ¡°You can go on with the divorce proceedings and fight for


    custody after you find a job. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be easy to lose the custody battle.¡± Although Liberty was


    Sonny¡¯s primary carer and the child was closer to his mother than his father, Liberty had no ie,


    which was detrimental to winning the custody battle unless Hank was willing to forfeit his parental


    rights.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard to find a job. I¡¯ll even take on an administrative job for Sonny¡¯s sake.¡±


    Liberty could not get a job as the director of finance, nor was she able to find work in other roles.


    Perhaps people did not take her weight kindly as it was bad for her image.


    She wanted to take her time at finding a job, but now that Hank was cheating on her, Liberty could no


    longer be fussy. Her only wish was to find a job.


    Zachary hummed an acknowledgment.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, they arrived at the shop.


    Zachary did not enter the shop. ¡°This is for you, Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity gave one of the lunch boxes to Zachary and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t have breakfast. It¡¯ll be bad for


    your tummy if you starve yourself. I¡¯ll make a fresh batch at the shop.¡±


    Zachary looked into her eyes for a minute before taking the lunch box from her.


    ¡°Serenity, I have a friend who¡¯s pretty good at obtaining vital information. I¡¯ve asked him to gather clues


    and collect evidence of Hank¡¯s infidelity. Have a good talk with your sister. Don¡¯t worry too much about


    it. I will help wherever I can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York.¡±


    He was always there to pick up the pieces whenever the sisters were in trouble. He was also capable


    of straightening out any issues with ease no matter if the problem was big or small.


    After a brief silence, Zachary responded, ¡°No need to thank me. We¡¯re still married.¡±


    Serenity stared at him for a while. He was a great man. Although he was petty at times and loved to


    question her motives, he was a good man most of the time.


    ¡°Be safe on the road.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As the couple said their goodbyes, Zachary drove off. Once he spotted his personal ride and convoy at


    an intersection, Zachary steered his car there and pulled up nearby.


    He swiftly got into his Rolls Royce while a bodyguard took over the


    national MPV and drove behind the fleet of cars onward to York Corporation.


    It was a good thing Elisa was not waiting in front of the office building today.


    It was not that Elisa did not wait for Zachary. She was at the wrong location.


    Elisa was waiting for Zachary along the road to Regent Residences. Despite hanging around for the


    whole morning, she did not catch Zachary¡¯s Rolls Royce passing by.


    Knowing that Zachary owned a lot of properties, Elisa got the idea that Zachary did not spend the night


    at Regent Residencesst night since he did not go past. She wondered where he wasst night.


    It seemed her n would not work anymore.


    What should she do now?


    With the intention to seek help, Elisa went to Wiltspoon School to look for Serenity.


    She even bought some desserts from a shop for Serenity.


    Meanwhile, Serenity had made herself a pasta dish for breakfast. The food was ready.


    She carried the te of pasta out of the kitchte. ¡°Liberty, Jasmine, do you want any? There¡¯s more


    in the pot.¡±

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Chapter 289 ¡°Sonny didn¡®t finish the sandwiches, so I ate his leftovers.¡±


    Liberty did not have much of an appetite.


    She ate after Sonny and finished the sandwiches in the lunch box. Neither hungry nor full, Liberty


    simply did not feel like eating.


    Jasmine already had her breakfast.


    Serenity helped herself to the te of pasta.


    She slurped down her pasta and finished the whole te in minutes.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    While she cleared away her dirty dishes and cleaned them in the kitchen, Jasmine came in and


    whispered, ¡°Seren, did you notice your sister¡®s swollen eyes? Has she been crying?¡±


    Serenity quietly washed the dishes.


    A whileter, she spoke softly, ¡°Shawn was at a business dinnerst night and saw my brother¨Cinw


    together with another woman. They were rather intimate at the event. It would be hard to believe that


    there¡®s nothing going on between them. Shawn only remembered who he was when he got homest


    night and told me about it. I filled my sister in on the whole thing.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jasmine cried. ¡°Your brother¨Cinw is cheating on her! He proposed going halves and abused


    Liberty. Turns out, he¡®s having an affair!¡±


    Sure enough, there were signs when men did not love their women anymore.


    ¡°That revolting cheating b*stard!¡±


    Without a word, Serenity cleaned the dishes and walked out of the kitchen to find Liberty staring into


    nk space as she held Sonny in her arms.


    Feeling a lump in her throat, Serenity felt sorry for her sister. She felt


    so bad that she wanted to cry.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Jasmine patted her shoulder and said softly, ¡°Now is not the time to be


    sad.¡±


    Serenity bit her lips as she fought back tears. She then made her way toward Sonny.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Liberty did not hear her.


    ¡°Liberty.¡± Serenity called out again.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Liberty turned her face away and swiftly wiped her tears. She answered


    her sister as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Liberty, let Jasmine look after Sonny.¡±


    Taking the cue, Jasmine went ahead and carried Sonny while coaxing him, ¡°Sonny, should I take you to


    get a toy?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sonny immediately responded with joy at the suggestion of getting a new toy.


    Holding Sonny in her arms, Jasmine chatted with the little man as she walked out of the bookshop.


    Once they were gone, Serenity asked her sister with concern, ¡°What do you n on doing, Liberty?¡± i ¡°I


    intend to take your advice and pretend like I don¡®t know anything instead of questioning him. I¡®m going


    to gather evidence of his affair and look for a job as soon as possible. I¡®ll put my card on the table when


    I get a steady job.¡±


    Liberty was furious and bitter.


    However, she had to suck it up to gain custody of her son.


    ¡°Are you going to forgive Hank if he refuses to divorce, says he¡®s sorry, that he¡®ll change, and cut ties


    with his other woman?¡±


    Without a second thought, Liberty blurted coldly, ¡°No! A leopard won¡®t


    change its spots! Once a cheater, always a cheater. He is already ashamed of me and has no more


    feelings for me. It¡®s pointless for me to keep him around.¡±


    ¡°No matter the decision you make, I will always be on your side and support you, Liberty.¡±

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290 ¡°Seren, starting tomorrow, you can just pick Sonny up while I¡®m going to jog to your shop. I


    want to lose weight!¡±


    Liberty was not getting fit to save her marriage. It was to present herself in a better light and find a


    better job in the future.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity had told her sister to keep up with the exercise before the weight became out of control.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty suddenly put her arms around her sister and cried. In fact, she bawled out loud.


    She was suffering inside. !


    All the years she devoted to the rtionship hade to this. Liberty would be lying to say it was not


    eating her up inside.


    She could only put on a brave face so her son did not see her cry.


    Holding her sister tightly, Serenity could not stop the tears in her eyes too.


    A


    It was like fifteen years ago when she first heard her parents¡® passing in an ident. Liberty went to


    fetch her from school to bring her home. Serenity had only walked out of the school gate when her


    sister held her and burst into tears. Serenity had no idea what was going on then.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Her sister said that their parents were no more.


    Serenity¡®s mind went ck, and then the world started spinning. By the time she came to, Serenity was


    staring at her sister¡®s tearful face. She slid her hand across her face only to find that she was in tears


    just like her sister.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity embraced her sister and choked in between sobs. ¡°Let it out, Liberty. You¡®ll feel better after


    letting it all out.¡±


    It was not easy for the sisters to get where they were today. They thought they could finally live a stable


    life, but God had other ns for Liberty.


    ¡°How can he do that to me? We¡®ve known each other for twelve years and in love for ten. He used to


    be so good to me. He had been there during our darkest moments, encouraging me and supporting


    me. He told me that he would always have my back.


    ¡°He has already forgotten about his vows just three years into the marriage. Is it my fault because I


    didn¡®t take care of myself, forsake myself after giving birth, and have nomon ground to talk about


    after quitting my job?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s not your fault, Liberty. Don¡®t put all the me on yourself. It¡®s not your fault.¡±


    Serenity consoled her sister, ¡°It¡®s his fault. Now that he has money, he¡®s started looking for other


    women. That¡®s what many men would do. Men go astray when they have money in their pockets. It¡®s


    not your fault, Liberty. If you insist that you¡®re to me, the only wrong you¡®vemitted is falling in


    love with him and trusting his bullsh*t.¡±


    ¡°I want to pretend that I don¡®t care, but I feel hurt. Seren, he might have be a two¨Ctiming b*stard,


    but I can¡®t act like nothing ever happened. I¡®m not as strong as you think.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Liberty. You¡®ve known him for twelve years and been in a rtionship with him for ten


    years. How can you just let go?¡±


    People have a strong attachment with a dog after rearing it for ten years, much less lovers and married


    couples.


    Liberty bawled for a while longer and released all the pain within before feeling a little better. Seeing


    that Liberty¡®s tears had stopped flowing, Serenity grabbed a tissue to wipe her sister¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ssh my face before Sonny catches me cryingter.¡± Liberty went into the loo and


    washed her face beforeing out.


    By the time she took a seat behind the cash register, she had gotten a grip on herself. Liberty said,


    ¡°Seren, if you can learn anything from me, you should take care of yourself and treat yourself. Don¡®t


    end up like me, pumping food into my body and bing a fat cow for my child. My husband can¡®t


    even stand me.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, a cheater will still cheat, even if you watch your figure. Otherwise, Hank would embrace


    whatever changes to your body. If his feelings for you were true, he would honor his marital vows


    despite the changes to your figure and looks.¡±


    At the end of the day, Hank was not that into Liberty.


    Not many women whom men cheated with were better looking and had better figures than their wives.


    L


    It was only a matter of time before Hank had an affair anyway, which only happened so quickly


    because her sister had not been keeping fit.


    ¡°Zachary said that he has a friend who¡®s an expert at gathering intel. He¡®ll ask the friend to collect proof


    of Hank¡®s infidelity.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291 Liberty uttered gratefully, ¡°Seren, Zachary is a good man. You¡®re right about him. He¡®s


    always by your side whenever it gets tough for us. He spared no resources and effort to help us. Be a


    good wife to him.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I will, Liberty.¡±


    Her sister would be upset if Serenity were to tell her that her marriage with Zachary was only for six


    months. They were only a married couple by name.


    Serenity should keep it from her sister for now. ¡°Don¡®t lose faith in Zachary because of my marriage.


    Although Zachary doesn¡®t talk much, he prefers action over words.¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t.¡±


    Liberty was worried that her marriage might have a bad influence on her sister¡®s mindset and marriage.


    The way Liberty saw it, Zachary was a great man.


    He was good to her sister.


    Well, no one would know whether it would change in the future. Hank was good to her in the past too.


    Zachary got to the office and was about to get the secretary to summon Josh over when Josh knocked


    and entered the room.


    ¡°Boss, this is the proof you want.¡±


    Josh drew close and ced arge envelope in front of Zachary. Taking a seat, Josh said, ¡°It¡®s all in


    there. Hank¡¯s


    lover is his secretary, Jessica Yates.¡±


    Zachary took the envelope and pulled out the evidence inside. As Jessica left Hank hanging, the pair


    had not spent the night in a hotel yet. There were only photographs of them shopping, having dinners,


    and making out.


    FIL


    Jessica¡®s personal data and proof of Hank¡®s spending on her were also attached.


    The Buchams¡® informationwork sure spread far and wide. There was photographic evidence of the


    gifts, price tags, and time stamps of the purchases Hank bought for Jessica. After reading the file,


    Zachary scowled and replied, ¡°Hank gave his wife three thousand bucks a month for living expenses,


    and that was before proposing going halves. He¡®s now only forking out a thousand and five hundred


    dors to pay for the cost of living. ¡°But the cheapest pair of earrings he bought for Jessica was a few


    thousand bucks. He only takes Jessica to fine dining too.¡±


    Zachary¡®s mind harked back to the day of his marriage to Serenity. Serenity had asked whether they


    should pay their own share of living expenses. He declined, saying that he would provide for her


    financially since they were married.


    Hank must have asked to go Dutch with Liberty during that time.


    Josh responded, ¡°Since Hank is no longer faithful, he won¡¯t spend money on your sister-inw. He¡®ll do


    whatever his lover wants to please her.¡±


    This was a simrity among many cheating men. They were stingy with their wives but generous


    toward their lovers.


    That was why many women should treat themselves after marriage. There was no point in saving


    money for their husbands as their husbands would spend the money on someone else.


    L 111.


    A wife would scrimp and save for their families, knowing that it was her husband¡®s hard¨Cearned cash.


    Yet, she would be in the dark about her husband splurging on his mistress.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With that in mind, Zachary pulled a long face and stopped talking


    Josh got up to pour himself a ss of water. After downing half a ss, he asked his best friend, ¡°What


    does your sister¨Cin w intend to do? Just let me know if you need help. For Serenity¡®s sake, I won¡®t


    let her be on the losing end.


    IL


    ¡°Why don¡®t youe clean about your identity? It¡®ll be easier to get things done.¡± Zachary fell silent


    before replying, ¡°I have a six¨Cmonth agreement with her.¡±


    Ultimately, Zachary was not that into Serenity.


    It had been less than two months since they got married. He would be lying if he said he was madly in


    love with Serenity.


    ¡°Serenity and her sister are not the types to bite their tongues and eptpromises. My sister¨Cin¨C


    law will want a divorce. All she needs now is a job. She can fight for custody of her son once she has a


    job and an ie.¡±

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292 Zachary was aware that Liberty had been job hunting for a while, but she got nothing so


    far.


    It was difficult as Liberty wanted her old job back. This was the reason she had not been able to find a


    job till this day.


    Now that she had found out Hank was cheating on her, Liberty would not be fussy with work. Zachary


    believed she would soon find a job.


    ¡°This is easy. You could just give her a job.¡±


    ¡°Serenity had asked me whether ourpany is hiring a finance director, but even the finance


    department is at full workforce at the moment. Besides, it¡®s not the best idea to hire her sister unless I


    want to blow my cover. I didn¡®t help her with that and left Liberty to find a job herself.¡±


    LE


    Zachary did not feel guilty for not assigning Liberty a post in hispany.


    He was a boss with principles who valued talent.


    Liberty took a three¨Cyear¨Clong career break, so she was rusty in the work operation. It was not easy to


    get into York Corporation, to begin with. Since Liberty was starting over now, her credentials would not


    make it past York Corporation. He had a rule against nepotism, giving privileges and pulling strings for


    undeserving applicants to join hispany. Zachary had made a lot of exceptions for Serenity in life,


    but he refused to extend the same to her in terms of work and give her sister a job.


    He would wee Liberty with open arms to York Corporation should thetter meet all of the


    company¡®s requirements one day.


    LLE


    Nevertheless, there was no way he was going to give Liberty a free pass.


    Josh kept quiet for a moment before uttering, ¡°Can¡®t she go for another job? The role of a finance


    director is only avable in major corporations. Those positions are usually filled immediately.¡±


    ¡°She will.¡±


    Zachary stuffed the evidence back into the envelope and ced it in his drawer. He nned to deliver


    the file to Serenity in the afternoon.


    ¡°Have you kissed and made up with your wife?¡± Nosy and concerned, Josh asked. Zachary looked at


    him without saying a word.


    He had no idea if there was an end to the argument, but at least they were talking. He was staying at


    Brynfield now, but he had not added Serenity¡®s contact. Maybe she was still angry.


    Zachary got to figure out a way for her to get over the argument.


    She might appear as if she did not care, but he could sense the change in her attitude toward her. She


    kept her distance from him.


    It meant that she was still mad about it.


    What did Serenity like?


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She loved to eat. Maybe he should deliver her a bag of her favorite snacks.


    Oh, that was right. Serenity mentioned that the house was too big for just the two of them. It was too


    quiet at home. She had asked if she could get dogs and cats as pets, but he shot her request down.


    He had pets.


    Nevertheless, Zachary did not have to take care of them. There was someone looking after his dogs


    and cats. All he had to do was say the word and someone would deliver the pet to him to y with.


    He had no maids or part¨Ctime housekeepers at Brynfield as he was living undercover there. Serenity


    and Zachary would have to tend to the pets themselves if they were to take on pet ownership.


    Serenity could take care of the pets since she was the one who wanted them. Zachary should just fulfill


    her wish.


    With that in mind, Zachary decided to ask Sam to get an adorable dog and two cats.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293 ¡°What¡®s on your mind?¡± Josh nosily asked Zachary. Snapping out of his thoughts, Zachary


    replied faintly, ¡°Not you, for sure.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°I¡®d have to quit if you¡®re thinking about me. I want to get married and have children.¡±


    Zachary red at him. ¡°I should get back to work. You¡®ve been overly efficient at worktely. I¡®m tired


    trying to keep up with you.¡±


    Josh finished his ss of water and got up. ¡°I¡®m d that¡®s finally over.¡±


    The employees had had it rough at work because Zachary was jealous, thinking something was going


    on between Serenity and Shawn. It would only be worse for them if the couple had an even bigger


    argument one day. With that in mind, Josh prayed that the couple would always remain lovey¨Cdovey.


    Well, they might not be in love now, but it was only a matter of time.


    Zachary had developed feelings for Serenity, but he was stubborn and refused to admit to it. As his


    feelings for her grew deeper, he wouldy bare his heart to Serenity without anyone pointing it out to


    him.


    As for the six¨Cmonth agreement... Hehe. Josh shall wait for the day his best¨Cfriend¨Ccum¨Cboss rip the


    contract apart.


    With Josh gone, Zachary immediately phoned Sam to get a dog and two cats to have them delivered to


    Brynfield. Zachary was going to send Jim there to receive the animals. Jim would bring the pets over


    once Zachary got off work so thetter could then surprise his wife with the adorable pets.


    No matter what, he must get his wife¡®s number back on his phone.


    Leaving her son to her sister at the shop, Liberty set off to look for a job.


    Today, she was going to ept whatever job she was offered.


    ¡°Liberty, take my e¨Cbike. You won¡®t have to walk a lot.¡±


    Grabbing her car keys, Jasmine went after Liberty. She wanted Liberty to ride her e¨Cbike in her quest


    to find work.


    Jasmine stayed near the shop anyway. It would not take her long to travel home by foot, so it was no


    big deal for Liberty to have the keys to her ride. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should walk more. It¡®ll help with my weight


    loss.¡±


    Liberty turned down Jasmine¡®s kind offer.


    She had made up her mind to shed the pounds. Liberty had always assumed that she put on between


    thirty to forty pounds. It had been a long time since she stepped onto a scale, and now she found out


    that she was over fifty pounds heavier than before she got married! That was a huge shock!


    Liberty did not believe her sister when thetter said she


    weighed two hundred pounds in. Serenity was pretty urate with her numbers.


    She wanted to cover her face in shame.


    Jasmine smiled without saying any more.


    Serenity carried her nephew out and gave her sister a few words of advice before seeing her sister off.


    Serenity mumbled under her breath, ¡°You can do it, Liberty!¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. If Liberty doesn¡®t find a job in the next two days, I¡®ll tell my parents to hire her to collect


    rent.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°O Great Property Mogul, please take me under your wing.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Those are my parents¡® properties, not mine. We¡®re two birds of a feather. Hang on. You should take


    me under your wing. You¡®re on a double ie, and you have a husband. I only have one source of


    ie to feed myself and leave my family just enough so they don¡®t starve.¡±


    Serenity was amused by her best friend. The pair turned on their heels and went back into the shop.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294 Several cars drove along and quickly pulled up in front of Serenity¡®s bookshop. Serenity


    and Jasmine, who had just entered the shop, looked at the fleet of cars. Serenity¡®s face fell when her


    keen eye caught the cars belonging to her cousins. These people were relentless.


    With Mike leading the younger pack, they walked into the


    shop.


    They came bearing two baskets of fruits each. ¡°Serenity.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Mike put his baskets of fruits on the cash register and said to Serenity, ¡°I


    bought you and your sister some fresh fruits.¡±


    Spotting Sonny, he asked, ¡°Is this your sister¡®s son? He looks like your sister.¡±


    He then reached out to stroke Sonny¡®s head, but Sonny shied away, refusing to let the man touch him.


    Mike responded with a grin, ¡°Don¡®t be scared, little guy. I¡®m your uncle.¡±


    The rest wanted to ce the other fruit baskets on the cash register but since there was no more room


    on the counter, they ced them on the floor instead. Serenity asked faintly, ¡°What brings you here? I¡®d


    advise you to give up if you¡®re trying to make me pay.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡®t you going to invite us to have a seat, Serenity?¡±


    John kept a smile on his arrogant face. Out of all his cousins and brothers, he was most sessful as


    his annual sry was more than a million bucks. This was what he took pride in. He barely looked


    straight at Serenity when he came to look for her the first time.


    He had been suspended from work for a while now. There was no telling when he could return to work.


    There was still a possibility that he might lose his job.


    His brothers, cousins, uncles, and parents had also hit a low point in their careers and businesses.


    They would be screwed if their savings were not keeping them afloat.


    They would not be able to hold out for long.


    If Serenity and Liberty refused to reconcile, their hard¨Cearned family assets that had been around for


    two generations would be lost.


    His youngest cousin, Noah, was still detained in prison. They tried to bail him out, but no amount of


    money could persuade the authorities to let Noah go.


    It must be the doing of the force behind Serenity.


    After much discussion among the Hunts, they decided to make nice with Serenity and Liberty while


    figuring out the identity of Serenity¡®s ally so they could undermine Serenity¡®s bond with her ally. Once


    that was done, they could get even with Serenity and then some! Serenity said callously, ¡°I don¡®t have


    that many chairs in the shop. You can sit on the floor if you don¡®t mind.¡± Ignoring the


    stiffened smiles across her cousins¡® faces, she added, ¡°The floor isn¡®t dirty. I¡¯d usually mop once a


    week.¡±


    The Hunt boys were speechless.


    Jasmine sniggered.


    Truth be told, they mopped the floor every day, especially with Sonny around now. Sonny was a kid,


    and he often enjoyed ying with his toys on the floor. That was why the floor was kept clean.


    Swallowing his anger, Mike curled his lips and replied, ¡°We¡®re here today to apologize to you and your


    sister. Is your sister here?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°My sister isn¡®t around. You can just tell me what you have to


    say.¡±


    Serenity nced at the fruit baskets before putting on a fake smile. ¡°Is this your apology? So, a few


    fruit baskets to make up for the nder on Twitter and the damage you¡®ve done to me and my sister?¡±


    After Serenity retaliated online, the Hunts hired a lot of professional trolls to whitewash themselves and


    use Serenity and Liberty of being ungrateful granddaughters. The enragedizens were the ones


    who attacked the trolls and caused the Hunts¡® ns to fail.


    Serenity and Liberty earned everybody¡®s pity following the twist of events. Still, there were people who


    imed the moral high ground, saying that despite the negligence and wrongdoings of Serenity and


    Liberty¡®s grandparents, they were still the girls¡® grandparents.


    TI


    Without the grandparents, their father would not have


    existed, and neither would the girls.


    These people demanded Liberty and Serenity let go of the past and pay for their grandmother¡¯s


    medical fees. They should not be petty with a sick olddy.


    Serenity and her sister¡®s reputation had, more or less, been dragged through the mud.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295 John paused before asking Serenity, ¡°What do you want us to do, Serenity?¡±


    As the oldest of the bunch, Mike lectured Serenity,¡± Regardless of our spats in the past, we¡®re all one


    big family. Although your dad isn¡¯t around anymore, he¡®s still my uncle.


    ¡°Sure, it was our fault, but we have learned from our mistakes. You¡®re the bigger person. Please find it


    in you to forgive us. We promise we won¡®t ever do that to you and your sister again.¡±


    Thanks to the power of the inte, it was easy and speedy to get a handle on certain matters.


    However, it was also easy for the tables to turn and caused a backfire.


    Today, Mike could use the inte to intimidate his cousins, but tomorrow, it would be his turn to face a


    public bacsh.


    People would find it hard to understand the humiliation of being a victim of cyberbullying, hate


    comments fromizens, and public criticism without experiencing it themselves.


    Since Serenity tweeted a refute, the Hunts had the whole thing blow up in their faces. They either lost


    their jobs, suffered great losses in their businesses, or faced cancetions on agreed deals.


    Furthermore, their names were tarnished.


    The Hunts had gone through sleepless nightstely. Of course, they were mostly peeved and furious.


    They were losing sleep, thinking of ways to get back at Serenity and Liberty. Serenity scoffed coldly.


    ¡°I¡¯m vile, spiteful, and petty. You did


    what you did to put the bite on me and my sister. You couldn¡®t get what you wanted and chose to yield


    because the tables had turned.


    ¡°Hang on. No. You¡®re not yielding. You came to apologize today because theizens are on your


    case, and it has been detrimental to your financial interest. You¡®re here today to protect your assets,


    not because you feel guilty for whatever you have done.¡±


    Did they take her for a fool?


    Did they think she would not be able to see through their ns?


    The first time the Hunt boys came to make peace and wanted Serenity to visit Old Mrs. Hunt, they were


    going to take a video of the whole reconciliation so the world would know and move on. The attention


    would no longer be on them.


    After Serenity rejected their peace offering, Noah threatened to smash her shop. Holding a grudge,


    Noah brought along hooligans to stop her in the middle of the road and get violent with her. Serenity


    would have ended up in the hospital if she had not practiced self¨Cdefense.


    Her uncles had kicked up a fuss because she called the cops to arrest Noah.


    Serenity did not believe that these no¨Cgood rtives had repented. They had the mindset that they


    were always right while Serenity was in the wrong. ¡°Serenity, aren¡®t we sincere enough?¡± As a senior


    executive of Stone Group¡®s subsidiarypany with an annual ie of over a million bucks, John


    became a stuck-up as he was often


    surrounded by ttery and brown¨Cnosing from his employees. He did not have much patience either.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Pointing at the fruit baskets, he pulled a sour face and said, ¡° Can¡®t you see how many fruit baskets we


    have given you? Do you know how much one basket costs? You probably wouldn¡®t spend that much on


    a fruit basket.


    ¡°Yet, we gave you so many. How can you question our sincerity? You¡®re pushing your luck, Serenity. Is


    this the thanks we get? Don¡®t think for a second that we can¡¯t get to you. We¡®re only trying to reconcile


    because your dead father is our uncle, and we don¡®t want Granddad and Grandmom to be angry since


    they¡®re not getting any younger.¡±

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296 ¡°Do you think you¡®ll be better off if we all go down together when ites down to it?


    You¡®ll lose your shop and your online business. We¡®ll team up to give you a poor rating until you¡®re


    forced to close your online business.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, who¡®s threatening to close your online business? Who¡®s threatening to give you bad ratings?¡±


    Here to look for Serenity, Elisa got out of her car and caught John¡®s arrogant threats before she even


    entered the shop. Elisa was not one with a good temper, so she lost it.


    Did they not know that Serenity was her love guru?


    Anyone who had the guts to threaten her love guru was crossing her as well. She would make these


    cocky and shameless people regret they were alive. Carrying the boxes of desserts from Beans and


    Cream, Elisa dangled her car keys and lifted her chin high as she walked into the shop. Others may not


    know Elisa, but John held a senior position at one of Stone Group¡®s branches. He had seen Elisa a few


    times from afar during thepany¡®s annual conferences, so he remembered her face.


    With Elisa turning up at the shop, color washed off John¡®s face.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    John knew that he was suspended from duty not only because theizens tagged the headquarters at


    the turn of events, calling for his termination as he was a shameless menace to hispany.


    It was also because Elisa could not stand his tweet going viral and taking attention away from the


    gossip about her and Zachary, which got on Elisa¡®s nerves.


    Everybody at York Corporation and Stone Group was aware that Elisa was crazy for Zachary and her


    rather public advances toward Zachary.


    ¡°M-Ms. Stone.¡±


    With a smile on his face, John came forth and sucked up to her like apdog. ¡°What brings you here,


    Ms. Stone?¡±


    Elisa looked askance at him. ¡°Who are you? Beat it. Get out of the way!¡±


    John moved aside and gave way to Elisa. Still bearing smiles, he introduced himself, ¡°Ms. Stone, I¡®m


    John Hunt, the deputy managing director of Aron PCB.¡±


    It then dawned on Elisa. ¡°Oh, you¡®re John. Hold on. Aren¡®t you fired? Why are you still the deputy


    managing director of Aron PCB? It exins your arrogance. I guess only the shameless wouldmit


    a shameless act.¡±


    LLL


    Elisa immediately whipped out her phone and called her brother. She ranted the moment her brother


    picked up the


    phone. ¡°Clive, why are you retaining John Hunt, the deputy managing director of Stone Group¡®s


    subsidiarypany, Aron PCB? Fire him right now.


    ¡°So what if he¡®s highly capable? Can¡®t we hire someone else who¡¯s equally if not more capable? Fire


    him now. I don¡®t care if you have to pay him for the dismissal, just sack him. He has stepped on my


    toes. I¡®m really, really angry right now. I¡®m going to drive the car into a tree or a wall if you don¡®t get rid


    of


    him. You¡¯ll have to buy me a new car if the car crashes.¡±


    Everybody was at a loss for words.


    This was Serenity¡®s firsthand experience of Elisa¡®s willfulness.


    WILL


    It was a good thing Elisa would only crash into a tree or wall instead of innocent pedestrians when she


    was mad. Otherwise, the feisty girl should never be provoked as the consequence would be deadly for


    many. Serenity was thinking about talking some sense into Elisa when their friendship grew and


    became solid. She was damaging her own car by driving it into a tree in a fit of rage. What if she lost


    control of the car and hurt somebody in the process? It would be devastating.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297 On the other end of the line, Clive was left overwhelmed by his dear sister.


    He asked helplessly, ¡°What did John do to you?¡± ¡°Serenity is my friend and love guru. He¡®s out to get


    my love guru, threatening to bring down Serenity¡®s business and closing her online business by giving


    her bad ratings. That¡®s having it in for me.


    ¡°Don¡®t you think what his family has done is inhumane? People will criticize us if Stone Group retains


    such a person at a managerial level. You might think you know some people, but you¡®ll never know


    their true nature. Looks can be deceiving.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Clive had no words.


    He was rendered speechless by his sister¡®s unruliness.


    The managing director of Aron PCB had reported to headquarters, verifying John¡®s talent. John started


    off with a minor role at Aron PCB and climbed his way up to deputy managing director.


    The managing director did not want to lose his right¨Chand man over a family dispute. Hence, he


    suspended John at the


    height of the scandal instead of firing him.


    John turned as white as a sheet while listening in on Elisa¡®s phone conversation.


    He had finally figured out that Elisa was the force behind Serenity, not Jasmine.


    John knew it. Jasmine¡®s family only found wealth from the property boom and did not carry much


    authority. There was no way Jasmine could mess the Hunts up. It made a lot more sense that it had


    been Elisa all along.


    The Stone Group granted Elisa the status and power to destroy the Hunts.


    ¡°Ms. Stone...¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I don¡®t want to hear a word from you, you cruel man. Your family made their fortune through


    the life insurance of Serenity¡®s parents. Yet, you picked on Serenity and her sister. Aren¡®t you afraid that


    Serenity¡®s parents will haunt you?¡±


    Elisa earned herself a bad rap among the upper society of Wiltspoon because of her unreasonable


    attitude. Nevertheless, she was not mean in nature. Even if she did not befriend Serenity, Elisa would


    have had a problem with John and his family¡®s misdeeds regardless. ¡°Your call, Clive!¡±


    Clive replied helplessly, ¡°Got it. I¡®ll speak with Mr. Ziegel to let John go. I won¡®t employ him despite his


    talent since he got on my sister¡®s nerves. Will that do? Don¡®t go banging your car into a tree. We¡®d have


    to pay for the damaged greenndscape if you do that.¡±


    Seeing that her threat worked on her brother, Elisa happily put down the phone and said to John, ¡°I¡®m


    putting this out there now. It¡®s your fault if anything happens to Serenity¡®s shop. It¡®s your doing if


    Serenity gets bad ratings for her online business. Don¡®t me me for what¡®s toe. I¡®ll see that you


    won¡®t be able to survive with the most menial jobs.¡±


    The Hunt boys were lost for words.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, we...¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Not another word from you!¡±


    With a grim look on her face, Elisa told the Hunts to leave.


    ¡°Serenity, take the broom and throw them out if they refuse to leave. Don¡®t waste your manners on


    them.¡±


    She then picked up a fruit basket and hurled it out.


    It was to make room for her desserts.


    Now that they found out who Elisa was, the Hunts dared not say a word. Pale in the face, John drew


    close to carry the two fruit baskets out. The rest went to take the other fruit baskets away.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298 John even picked up the scattered basket and fruits that were tossed out by Elisa.


    A fruit basket cost a couple of hundred bucks.


    The Hunts would rather eat the fruits than give them to Serenity.


    As if Serenity cared. It was not like she never ate fruits before.


    John took a ride in Mike¡®s car to get to Serenity¡®s shop. He got into the car and called his boss, Mr.


    Ziegel, right away. John wanted to exin to Mr. Ziegel about the earlier incident.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Ziegel had already received notice from the headquarters. Before John could finish


    talking, Mr. Ziegel expressed his regret. ¡°John, the dispute between you and your cousins is simple and


    easily resolvable. You could¡®ve apologized with earnestness and issued a public apology online. Not


    only will your cousins forgive you, but the onlinemunity will also let the thing go since you¡®re willing


    to admit fault and change for the better.


    ¡°But what did you do? You¡®ve been on suspension for a while, but you couldn¡®t even take care of the


    matter. Things have only gotten ugly. You angered Ms. Stone and disappointed the headquarters.


    Arrange for a time to do your handover at the office. I¡®d suggest you refrain from looking for a job for


    now. Ms. Stone would make it hard for you to get a job in the city.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ziegel... Mr. Ziegel... I...¡±


    Mr. Ziegel had hung up on him.


    Furious, John was tempted to smash the phone.


    How was he supposed to know that Serenity and Elisa were good friends? It never crossed his mind


    that Elisa would overhear his threats.


    Behind the wheel, Mike asked his cousin, ¡°Do you reckon there¡®s a way out of this?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m told to return to the office for a handover. Mr. Ziegel suggests that I don¡®t look for a job for now. Ms.


    Stone will be out to get me.¡±


    John was bitter.


    Mike was livid too.


    Ms. Stone was totally unreasonable. She had the nerve to


    use them of shamelessness when she was no better than them.


    She thought little of them just because she was born into a good family. A whileter, John uttered


    resentfully, ¡°Since they kicked me out of thepany, I¡®m going to apply for a job with theirpetitor.


    It¡®ll be a piece of cake to join York Corporation. Stone Group should not me me for going against


    them.


    LL


    ¡°An eye for an eye. Do they think I can¡®t live without Stone Group?¡±


    Bigpanies loved to acquire talent from their rivalpanies to get apetitive advantage. John


    was a talent from Stone Group, so he trusted York Corporation would wee him to the team.


    Once he found his two feet and climbed up the corporatedder, John would have the chance to shoot


    Elisa down in Mr. York¡®s presence. Elisa could forget marrying into the York family.


    The unreasonable woman did not deserve the heir of the Yorks and icon of the business world.


    ¡°Mike, we shouldn¡®t bother apologizing to Serenity. That brat won¡®t let us off the hook. She¡®s trying to


    get us to apologize publicly on Twitter. Well, dream on!¡±


    John said wickedly, ¡°I¡®ll drive a wedge between her and her husband, and destroy her marriage once I


    get into York Corporation. I want Serenity and her sister to suffer and regret what she did to me today.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He heard that Serenity¡®s husband was working at York Corporation. John would have many


    opportunities to befriend her husband when they became colleagues. It would be easy to set the couple


    at odds.


    Mike replied, ¡°Did you think I wanted toe? We¡¯re suffering dire consequences here. My friends in


    the city have cut ties with me over it. I¡®ve spent years buildingworks, but I lost them in a second. It¡®s


    been hard on my business. Who would want to apologize if not to protect our financial interests?¡±

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    John was without a word.


    As mentioned by Serenity, the Hunts would never have yielded unless the matter was so bad that it


    hurt their financial interest. They had not given inpletely either. The Hunt often got on Serenity¡®s


    nerves every time they went to her shop.


    ILL


    It was like Mr. Ziegel said; theyplicated a simple thing and were nowhere near resolving the issue.


    ¡°How did Serenitye to know Ms. Stone? What love guru was she talking about?¡±


    John pursed his lips and replied, ¡°Ms. Stone is crazy for Mr. York. I guess Serenity is teaching her how


    to woo Mr. York. Serenity will get it once Mr. York finds out she had been giving ideas to Ms. Stone.¡± ¡°I


    mean how did they know each other? By right, Serenity wouldn¡®t cross paths with an heiress like Ms.


    Stone.¡±


    Mike was envious that Serenity rubbed shoulders with Ms. Stone and got Ms. Stone to have her back.


    Elisa might not be working at Stone Group, but she was still the heiress of the Stones. This title carried


    weight. Her brother was one of the best CEOs in Wiltspoon. ¡°Who knows how they met? I suddenly


    thought of an idea to deal with Serenity. It¡¯ll ruin her rtionship with Ms. Stone.¡± Quick to catch on,


    Mike said, ¡°Are you going to squeal on Serenity to Mr. York? But how are you going to meet the big


    IN


    man? I heard you must make an advance appointment to see him, and you might not even get one.


    The appointment is filtered and reviewed before it reaches Mr. York.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I also heard that many employees of York Corporation have not met Mr. York despite working there for


    many years.¡±


    The heir of the wealthiest York family was a godlike presence to ordinary businessmen like them. While


    they had heard rumors about the man, there was no way they could meet Mr. York in person.


    If Mike had the opportunity to see Mr. York, he was willing to get down on his knees to get into Mr.


    York¡®s good graces.


    ¡°I can¡®t meet the man himself, but I have other ways to let him know about it. Ms. Stone would wait in


    front of York Corporation every day just for a chance to see Mr. York. I believe he is annoyed by Ms.


    Stone. I can use that to my advantage...


    ¡°Even if Mr. York still refuses to see me, I¡®ll write an anonymous letter. I¡®m sure he¡®d make some time to


    nce through since he could get rid of a nuisance. ¡°Do you think Mr. York would spare Serenity for


    giving ideas to Ms. Stone in courting him? We won¡®t even need to do anything while Mr. York forced


    Serenity and Liberty out of the city. They would not be able to show their faces around Wiltspoon.¡±


    After much thought, Mike said, ¡°You can try. Serenity¡®s acting tough because Ms. Stone stands up for


    her.¡± Serenity was in the dark about the Hunt boys¡® discussion to use Mr. York against her.


    1


    She thanked Elisa and responded, ¡°Thank you for sticking up for me, Ms. Stone.¡±


    Elisa replied unconcernedly, ¡°It¡®s no big deal. We¡®re friends. Don¡®t be a stranger. I¡®ve got you covered.


    That¡®s what he gets for threatening my people. He wouldn¡®t learn unless I taught him a lesson.


    L


    ¡°Serenity, don¡®t reconcile with them. They¡®re a nasty piece of work. They¡®ll never see the error of their


    ways. Even I can¡®t beat them.¡±


    It appeared Ms. Stone had an inkling of her reputation.


    Jasmine agreed with Elisa. Her mind had been blown a lottely.


    She had seen too many examples of the worst kind of people. Serenity¡®s rtives and Hank¡®s family


    were something else.


    LE


    LE


    ¡°I won¡®t make peace with them unless they issue a public apology.¡±


    Serenity stuck to her guns. Since they tarnished her and her sister¡®s name on the inte, she


    expected a public apology online in return. Otherwise, there was no deal on the reconciliation.


    It would not take long for another falling out to happen even if she patched things up with the rtives.


    Serenity intended to take the rtives to court to repossess her parents¡¯ home after the thing with


    Liberty was over.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    ¡°Ms. Stone, Serenity, carry on with your talk. I¡®m taking Sonny to the supermarket to get some


    vegetables.¡±


    There was still a lot of seafood given by Elisa in the fridge. They could enjoy a seafood menu today, but


    some greens were needed toplement the seafood galore.


    Jasmine carried Sonny and took off.


    While being carried away, Sonny would turn back and stare back at Elisa. Elisa remarked with a smile,


    ¡°Serenity, you have an adorable nephew.¡±


    ¡°He¡®s a cheeky monkey.¡± ¡°Kids nowadays can be rascals. I¡®m getting your nephew a toy when I drop by


    next time.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s fine, Ms. Stone. Sonny has a lot of toys. My husband bought loads for him.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°You get yours, and I¡®ll get mine. I adore the little man. I want to buy him lots and lots of toys.


    If he was my nephew, I would buy him the moon assuming that I can.¡±


    Serenity could testify that Elisa would spoil a child rotten.


    With Jasmine and Sonny away, Serenity went into the kitchen to prepare the seafood. She asked Elisa,


    ¡°Ms. Stone, do you want to stay for lunch? It¡®s a home¨Ccooked meal though. I won¡®t insist that you join


    us if you¡®re fussy with food.¡±


    Serenity was confident in her cooking, but she could not guarantee that Elisa could get used to eating


    her home¨Ccooked


    food.


    IL


    ¨C


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    LLLLL


    After much thought, Elisa replied, ¡°Maybe next time. I waited all morning for Mr. York to pass by on the


    road, but I didn¡®t see him. I n to wait for him at Wiltspoon Hotelter. He goes there for lunch every


    day.¡± Serenity responded with a smile, ¡°Alright then. You can do it. You¡®re bound to win his heart.¡±


    L


    LLL


    ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    With Zachary brought into the topic, the girls began to dive deep into the conversation. A car was


    approaching outside. It was Grandma May¡®s ride. Of course, the second¨Chand vehicle was newly


    bought to y along with Zachary¡®s cover as a man belonging in the middle ss.


    Nevertheless, Grandma May got out of her car, only to climb back in when she spotted Elisa¡®s car


    parked outside the shop.


    She urged the chauffeur, ¡°Quick! Go, go, go!¡± The feisty girl of the Stone family was there. Grandma


    May would be walking right into trouble if she went into the shop


    L


    Although puzzled by what was going on, the chauffeur stepped on the gas and drove off right away as


    directed by the Old Mrs.


    Coming out of the kitchen, Serenity picked up on the engine noise outside. She did not go out of the


    shop for a look, thinking it was merely a car passing by.


    Grandma May made a clean getaway.


    She was kind enough to give her oldest grandson a call. With Zachary picking up the call, Grandma


    May said, ¡°Zack, the feisty Stone girl is at your wife¡®s shop. y it smart when you go there for lunch


    later. Don¡®t rush in there and blow your cover. Serenity hasn¡®t fallen in love with you yet.¡± Zachary was


    speechless. ¡°In the afternoon, I... Sure. I will. Thank you for letting me know.¡±


    Before Zachary could snap back about not having lunch at Serenity¡®s shop, he suddenly remembered


    his ns to deliver proof of Hank¡®s infidelity and their new furrypanions to Serenity

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your work then.¡±


    Grandma May did not take up too much of her grandson¡¯s time.


    After the phone call, Zachary put his phone on the desk and leaned back against his ck swivel chair


    while resting his right elbow against the arm of the chair for his hand to brush his chin. His chin felt


    prickly. It was time to shave.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa and his wife were getting on well.


    Should he figure out a way to wreck their rtionship?


    The girls would be best friends at this rate. Elisa was bound to find out that Serenity was her love


    rival when Zachary spilled the beans to Serenity about his identity. Rage would drive Elisa to take it out


    on Serenity since the former would not be able to let it go.


    With Zachary around, he would not allow Elisa to harm Serenity.


    Zachary contemted for a while before giving up on that thought.


    He was not someone who could not protect his wife. Why should he be scared of Elisa?


    The girls should bond as they liked. It would only do Serenity good to hit it off with Elisa. At least, Elisa


    would go to bat for her.


    People would think it was Elisa who was running things


    behind the scene instead of him. It aided his purpose to remain incognito.


    Zachary refused to admit that he had no control over Serenity¡¯s circle of friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The way you carry yourself doesn¡¯t go with our brand. You might want to look elsewhere.¡±


    Before Liberty could sit down, the female interviewer with a slender figure handed Liberty her resume


    back while giving Liberty a look of disdain.


    Dumbstruck at first, Liberty soon turned flushed as she took her resume from the woman.


    Out of the many interviews she had, this interviewer was the most blunt to say her appearance was not


    befitting their vacant post.


    She was only applying for an administrative clerk position in the finance department. As someone who


    had made it to a directorial position, Liberty had set her sights low but she was still rejected.


    Crunching her resume, Liberty forced a smile and asked the interviewer, ¡°Can I ask why my image isn¡¯t


    what thepany is looking for?¡±


    The woman stared at her thick waistline and replied, ¡°Since you asked, I¡¯m going to be honest.


    Although we don¡¯t have


    high expectations for the clerks in finance more than we have for receptionists, look at you. You must


    be at least two


    hundred pounds heavy. I bet you struggle to walk at that weight. How could you pig yourself out?¡±


    C


    Liberty went red in the face. A whileter, she asked in


    anticipation, ¡°I will keep up with the weight loss. Miss, I really need a job. Can you give me a chance? I


    have the experience to handle the job well.¡±


    It seemed nowadays people on a job hunt were fat¨Cshamed.


    ¡°It¡¯s your business to lose weight. We only have one vacancy, but there are many applicants who are


    far better than you. We have so many people to choose from.¡±


    Sure, the fat woman was a finance director and had more than enough experience, but she had been


    out of work for years. Plus, she had a two¨Cyear¨Cold at home. Who knew if the fat woman was going to


    have a second child?


    Maybe the fat woman would get pregnant a couple of months into the job. Thepany would not be


    able to dismiss her and be left to pay for her maternity leave.


    Besides, there were many applicants after any position in


    Lewis & Co.


    It was not like thepany could not fill the position as they were not short of talented candidates. The


    interviewer had no


    rtion to the fat woman, so the former had no obligation or need to hire thetter.


    Liberty knew that the interview was a bust. She could not hold back at the thought that the woman


    rejected her for her size. Liberty said, ¡°Yourpany won¡¯tst long with employees like you who


    judge people by their appearances.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fat, but who¡¯s to say fat people can¡¯t work? You¡¯re making it out like it¡¯s a beauty contest when


    you¡¯re hiring for a clerical position. Fine. Have it your way. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Having been put in her ce, the woman grew furious and pointed at the door while snapping at


    Liberty, ¡°You fat cow! Get out of here! So what if I think you¡¯re fat? So what if I refuse to hire you?¡±

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    ¡°Your husband might reject you for being fat and ugly. You¡¯ll have something to cry about when your


    husband finds a young and beautiful girl.¡±


    The words hit Liberty where it hurt. She was in a hurry to find a job because her husband had found her


    repulsive and cheated on her. Liberty set her standards low and applied for a clerical position, so she


    would have the chance to win custody of her son. It never urred to Liberty that she would face


    rejection and humiliation here.


    ¡°Call me a fat cow one more time!¡±


    The interviewer walked around the table and approached Liberty to push her out while berating her,


    ¡°Fat cow! Fat cow! I¡¯ll say it again and again. Get out of here!¡±


    Liberty¡¯s fats came to good use for a change. Liberty nted her feet there as the woman had a hard


    time shoving her out.


    ¡°Apologize to me. You must apologize. I¡¯m not leaving until you apologize.¡±


    Livid, the woman turned back to her desk and picked up her phone to call security so they coulde


    in and kick Liberty


    out.


    Two security guards soon arrived.


    Men were stronger than women. Plus, there were two of them. The security guards manhandled Liberty


    to get her out.


    ¡°Let go of me! I want her to apologize to me! She was verbally abusive!¡±


    Liberty put up a fight. The anxiety of failing to get a job, the betrayal of her husband in their marriage,


    and the sense of loss for the future were tearing Liberty up inside, leaving her emotions running high


    and boiling.


    As she was big and strong, the two security guards could not hold her vigorous tussle down.


    The woman walked out of the interview room and called a few male coworkers over, so they could help


    the security guards to escort Liberty out.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With the help of a few men, Liberty was kicked out of the office building.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Duncan was walking with a client into the building when he came face¨Cto¨Cface with the group.


    Pulling a long face, his secretary tried to get to the bottom of the matter.


    ¡°This woman was here for an interview, but for some reason, she got into a fight with Ms. Chaplin. Ms.


    Chaplin told us to escort her out.¡±


    One of the security guards exined.


    The secretary waved his arm. ¡°Take her away.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    Duncan recognized the woman who was being ushered out by a few men to be the plump woman who


    damaged his luxury sedans. It was the sister¨Cinw of his best friend, Zachary.


    Everybody stopped in their tracks.


    Liberty took the opportunity to free herself from their grasps. While feeling out of breath from the


    struggle, she tidied up her attire and jogged back to collect her resume scattered on the floor. She was


    about to leave when a human wall came in her way. Lifting her head, she was met with Duncan¡¯s


    scarred face.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡± Liberty cried in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Seeing that Liberty and Duncan knew each other, everybody was taken aback.


    Ms. Chaplin was appalled and freaking out.


    The fat woman knew their CEO!


    Duncan said amusingly, ¡°This is mypany so of course, I¡¯m going to be here. Did youe here for


    an interview? What¡¯s all the fuss over an interview?¡±

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    ¡°This is yourpany?¡±


    Liberty had no doubts that this was Duncan¡¯spany after pulling herself out of the shock. The


    company¡¯s name was Lewis & Co. after all.


    Zachary mentioned that Mr. Lewis was an important client of hispany. It never crossed Liberty¡¯s


    mind that Duncan was the CEO of Lewis & Co.


    Liberty was still in the working scene when Lewis & Co. was on the rise, so she knew what the


    company was made of. However, she had never connected the dots between Duncan and the CEO of


    Lewis & Co.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I don¡¯t want to make a scene. I came for the interview, but your interviewer said the way I


    carry myself doesn¡¯t befit thepany¡¯s image. I asked for the reason, and she answered that I¡¯m too


    fat. She fat¨Cshamed me. I was furious and put her down for that. She then called me a fat cow and told


    me to get lost.


    ¡°Lewis & Co. is one of the biggestpanies here in Wiltspoon. I always thought the employees of


    yourpany would have ss. I¡¯m surprised to find otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡­¡±


    Ms. Chaplin came forward to exin, but she dared not breathe a word after Duncan gave her a look.


    Duncan asked Liberty, ¡°What position were you applying for?¡±


    ¡°Finance clerk. I have an impressive resume working as a


    finance director before.¡±


    Duncan took the resume from her and said, ¡°Give me a


    moment. I¡¯ll give you an answer in a bit.¡±


    He then said to his client apologetically, ¡°Mr. Daniels, I need to attend to a matter. Can you wait for me


    at my VIP reception?¡±


    Duncan gestured to the secretary to take Mr. Daniels upstairs.


    He walked out of the office building and pulled out his phone to call his best friend. Duncan waited until


    his friend picked up before muttering, ¡°Zachary, I ran into your sister¨Cinw again. She came for an


    interview in mypany and had a spat with the interviewer. She was nearly kicked out by the security


    guards.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    His sister¨Cinw must be feeling upset now.


    ¡°What position was she interviewing for?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°An administrative clerk position in the finance department. She used to be a finance director. Well, she


    has the experience for sure.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a waste of her talent. Just do what you see fit. You can hire her if you think she¡¯s up for the job.


    You don¡¯t have to give her a job because of me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll give the job to a talent, not because of who they know. I just want to let you know. That¡¯s


    all. Why do I keep bumping into your sister¨Cinw? I haven¡¯t gotten a new car yet. No, I should head to


    the car dealership this afternoon and get a cheaper ride.¡±


    Duncan was traumatized by Liberty.


    To Zachary, the universe seemed to bring them together.


    Listening to Duncan¡¯s exaggeration, Zachary smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic. She¡¯ll only be a


    clerk even if she joins yourpany. You¡¯re the CEO. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to run into each other all


    the time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I bet the exact opposite will happen. That¡¯s the weird thing about life.¡±


    ¡°Try and make sense of the argument. Get your interviewer to apologize if it¡¯s not my sister¨Cinw¡¯s


    fault.¡±


    Zachary was rather protective.


    Duncan responded with a grin, ¡°With a brother¨Cinw like you, I wouldn¡¯t dare leave your sister¨Cinw


    feeling wronged. Alright then. I know what to do. Want to have lunch together?¡±


    ¡°I have a wife. I¡¯m going home to have lunch with my wife.¡±


    Duncan rebuked, ¡°So what if you have a wife? I dare you to bring your wife to all the social events.¡±


    Zachary answered by hanging up on him.


    ¡°That man and his pride. All he knows is to unt his marriage in front of us, the single men. He even


    kept his marriage a secret. Well, I could call him a real man only when he makes his marriage public.¡±


    With his best friend hanging up on him, Duncan ran his mouth.


    A whileter, Duncan walked back into the office building and told Ms. Chaplin off with a stern face, ¡°No


    need to interview the rest. We¡¯ll hire her. She has the experience, and please


    apologize to Ms. Hunt! Since this is your first offense, I¡¯ll


    deduct a month of your bonus. You can expect a pink slip the next time I catch you doing this again.


    Don¡¯t tarnish thepany¡¯s name.¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Duncan¡¯s words drained the color off Ms. Chaplin¡¯s face.


    Without the guts to defend herself, Ms. Chaplin responded, I¡¯m sorry, sir. I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    She then approached Liberty and said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Hunt, I¡¯m sorry for judging you by your


    appearance and insulting you. Please forgive me.¡±


    CC


    Now that Liberty had cooled down, she replied embarrassedly, ¡°I was at fault too, Ms. Chaplin. I


    should¡¯ve watched my tone. Please forgive me for making you mad.¡±


    After the pair exchanged apologies, Ms. Chaplin asked when Liberty could start work.


    With a job secured, Liberty was overjoyed. She was grinning from ear to ear when she said, ¡°I can start


    work anytime.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come tomorrow then.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Ms. Chaplin. Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty expressed her gratitude and happily walked out with her resume.


    ¡°Liberty,¡± Duncan called out to her.


    Liberty stopped and turned around to face him with a smile. ¡± Do you need anything, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    ¡°You start tomorrow, right? Run five rounds along the cement pavement in the garden outside before


    work every day. You¡¯re not allowed to clock in until you do so.¡± Duncan believed Liberty was way out of


    shape, but he could look past that for


    1/3.


    his best friend¡¯s sake and give Liberty the opportunity to work.


    As Duncan did not want the eyes of other colleagues to burn, he requested Liberty to prioritize her


    health and get in shape.


    It was also for her own good.


    The smile across Liberty¡¯s face froze.


    The CEO was asking her to jog a fewps every day before she even started work.


    By the looks of the garden in front of the office building, onep must be around two hundred meters. It


    would be tiring to run five rounds.


    ¡°Got it, Mr. Lewis. I will jog every day.¡± After the experience today, Liberty knew she should stop letting


    herself go. Duncan must be using work to make her run and lose pounds since he knew she needed


    the job.


    Liberty did not think Duncan was way out of line. In fact, she believed he had her best interest in mind


    because of her brother¨Cinw.


    ¡°We have a cafeteria in the office building, so you can have your meals there instead of running all the


    way home to eat. Please don¡¯t use it as an excuse to eat more than your fill.


    You¡¯re on probation for three months. If you still look like this after three months¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡± Liberty interrupted Duncan.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I promise to shed the weight in three months.¡±


    Her weight had gone out of control because she ate a lot and skipped the exercise.


    She should be able to get in shape in three months if she refrained from overeating and got those steps


    in.


    Duncan smirked. ¡°I shall wait to see the result at the end of the probation.¡±


    He then instructed Ms. Chaplin. ¡°Get to the office early every day and watch her. Don¡¯t let here


    inside the building if she doesn¡¯t finish her rounds.¡±


    Ms. Chaplin respectfully took the order.


    Liberty was lost for words.


    She had a beef with Ms. Chaplin. Yet, Ms. Chaplin was tasked to watch her run.


    There went her chance to ck off.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on here. You¡¯re all dismissed. Get back to work.¡±


    Having resolved the job issue for his best friend¡¯s sister¨Cinw, Duncan waved his arm and told


    everybody to return to work while he went inside. His client was still waiting for him.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Once Duncan and Liberty were gone, everybody around started to specte how their CEO might


    have met Liberty. It appeared their CEO was watching out for Liberty.


    ¡°Could she be the CEO¡¯s rtive?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t you hear the fat woman address the CEO as Mr. Lewis? They have met


    before, but I guess they¡¯re not very close.¡±


    ¡°Do you think our CEO has a crush on the fat woman? He¡¯s thirty¨Cfive this year, but he doesn¡¯t have a


    girlfriend.¡±


    Duncan was a young and promising CEO, but the scar on his face together with his towering and


    muscr build and prating eyes gave the impression that he was with the mafia.


    That was the reason he did not have a girlfriend despite being


    in his mid¨Cthirties.


    Everybody turned their attention to the person who pointed that out. Ms. Chaplin smacked the back of


    the person¡¯s head and replied, ¡°What¡¯s in that head of yours? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d think that. As a


    woman, I¡¯m turned off by the fat woman. I¡¯m sure you men feel the same if not worse.


    ¡°All Mr. Lewis has is a scar on his face. He¡¯s pretty hot if you don¡¯t look at that side of his face. A man


    like Mr. Lewis can get his hands on any woman. Why should he go after a fat cow?


    ¡°One more thing. Liberty is married and has a two¨Cyear¨Cold boy.¡±


    The crowd stopped specting the pair in a romantic way.


    However, they were still curious about Liberty¡¯s rtionship with Duncan.


    Duncan¡¯s demands for Liberty to run and lose weight were for her own good. As if they would believe


    nothing was going on between them.


    The man himself would havemented how he got into the mess if he was aware of the conversation


    among his employees.


    Elisa left Wiltspoon School at eleven o¡¯clock in the morning and was headed for Wiltspoon Hotel to


    stumble upon Zachary.


    Zachary arrived at the shop by the time Serenity had finished cooking.


    ¡°Uncle Zak.¡±


    Sonny was ying with his toy as Zachary entered the shop. Screaming in joy, he ditched the toy and


    ran toward Zachary.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity was puzzled by her nephew¡¯s sudden attraction to Zachary¡¯s stone face when her gaze fell on


    the white dog Zachary had on a leash. He was also carrying a double¨Cstory cage that housed two


    kittens.


    The kittens were chunky and adorable.


    Sonny was drawn in by the little animals. It had nothing to do with Zachary¡¯s charms.


    ¡°Doggie¡­ Doggie¡­¡±


    Pointing at the dog, Sonny kept repeating the word ¡°doggie¡±. While undoing her apron, Serenity asked,


    ¡°Whose pets are these?¡±


    Zachary ced the cat carrier on the floor and tied the dog leash to the leg of a shelf before picking


    Sonny up. He then answered his wife¡¯s question, ¡°I asked a friend to get the dog and cats for me. Do


    you like them?¡±


    Serenity asked in glee, ¡°Mr. York, are you saying that these pets are for me?¡±


    Zachary acknowledged faintly. ¡°You mentioned that it¡¯s too quiet at home and that you want to keep a


    few pets. I bought them for you. The cats are ragdolls, but I can¡¯t remember the breed of the dog.¡±


    Serenity eximed cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t care about the breed. I love them all. They¡¯re so cute


    and beautiful.¡±


    The dog was not arge breed. She took an instant liking to the dog¡¯s white fur.


    ¡°Ragdolls are expensive.¡±


    Serenity went to y with the kittens. She said, ¡°The ragdolls cost a few thousand dors at the very


    least, and that¡¯s a friends¨Cand¨Cfamily rate. The kittens must cost you over ten thousand dors each.¡±


    ¡°The price doesn¡¯t matter so long as you like them. Let¡¯s be clear. They¡¯re not allowed in my room.


    You¡¯re responsible for their care if you want to keep them. You¡¯re on poop duty.¡±


    Serenity smiled widely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The pets and I won¡¯t step into your territory. I will teach them that


    your bedroom is


    off¨Climits.¡±


    Her delight amused Zachary.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    However, Serenity¡¯s words left Zachary dumbfounded.


    It was not like he could argue since he forbade her from entering his bedroom in the first ce.


    Simrly, he was not allowed inside hers.


    Once more, Zachary believed the agreement he signed was restricting himself instead.


    He would never dream that he would be the first to be tempted to break the contract.


    Zachary wondered if he could back out of it.


    Where did she hide the agreement? Should he steal and destroy the contract when she was not at


    home?


    It was simply a fleeting thought that Zachary quickly quashed.


    The Great Zachary York would never do such a brazen act.


    ¡°What an adorable dog.¡±


    Running her fingers down the dog¡¯s fur, Jasmine could not get enough of the dog¡¯s cuteness.


    Zachary had a good eye. He picked out the most adorable dog and kittens.


    Sonny fought to get down on the ground. He did not want Zachary to hold him as he wanted to y


    with the doggie.


    Serenity pulled out her phone to take pictures of the dog and kittens. However, she did not post it on


    Facebook right away.


    Zachary had always kept an eye on her Facebook posts, but now¡­ he still had not added back her


    contact and Facebook


    ount.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Serenity, send me the pictures you took.¡±


    While she basked in joy, Zachary set up a trap for her to jump in.


    Serenity blurted, ¡°You deleted my number. Why should I send the photos to you? You¡¯re free to take


    however many pictures you want.¡±


    Zachary fell silent.


    A whileter, he drew close to Serenity and quietly tugged on the hem of her blouse.


    A suspicious flush crept onto his cheeks when Serenity shifted her eyes toward him. Zachary


    whispered, ¡°I was wrong, Serenity. Can I have your number again?¡±


    1


    Blinking her eyes, Serenity stared at his reddening face. It was hard enough for a prideful man like him


    to concede but since he also gave her a dog and two kittens as pets, Serenity generously gave him her


    number.


    ¡°I¡¯ll block your number if you delete my contact again.¡±


    After adding her contact number, Zachary was back to his stoic self. He said in a husky voice, ¡°I won¡¯t


    make the same mistake twice.¡±


    It appeared the couple had drawn the line at deleting contacts.


    They would be cutting contact if he were to delete her number again.


    ¡°So, you know you were wrong?¡±


    Pursing his lips, Zachary took a quick look at Jasmine and Sonny. He found the pair upied with the


    dog so he leaned into Serenity¡¯s ear and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong about you, but you need to


    keep a distance from Shawn. He likes you.¡±


    Serenity nced at her best friend and matched his hushed tone. ¡°I said, I won¡¯t look for another man


    before we get a divorce.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    Why was he unhappy again?


    ¡°Seren! Seren! I found a job!¡±


    With Liberty¡¯s voiceing through, her round figure soon emerged. She gleefully walked into the


    shop and yelled, ¡± Seren! I found a job! I¡¯m starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll be working in finance, a post I¡¯m


    familiar with.¡±

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    ¡°You¡¯re here too, Zachary.¡±


    Seeing that her brother¨Cinw was around, Liberty smiled at Zachary before picking up her son.


    Liberty smooched her son¡¯s cheeks a few times until the little man was tickled pink.


    ¡°Liberty,¡± Zachary greeted his sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°Huh? Where did these cats and a doge from? They¡¯re so cute!¡±


    Liberty noticed the new members in the shop after kissing her


    son.


    ¡°Zachary gave them to me. Liberty, did you find a job?¡± It had been quite some time since Serenity saw


    Liberty so ted as she did when she came in.


    Liberty first praised the pets Zachary bought before answering her sister, ¡°I got a job. It was


    unexpected. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d bump into someone I know. Seren, do you know where I¡¯ll be working?


    ¡°It¡¯s Lewis & Co.¡±


    Serenity did not pay much attention to the major corporations in town. She only recognized York


    Corporation, the most well knownpany in the city because her best friend would not stop talking


    about the heir. She became more familiar with thepany after she got married to Zachary as the


    latter worked at York Corporation.


    She remembered Stone Group because of Elisa while the names of other major corporations were not


    something she


    kept track of.


    Serenity did not bother taking interest in things that were unrted to her as she had better use of her


    time such as selling her crafts online.


    Hearing that it was Lewis & Co., she asked with a smile, ¡°Is Lewis & Co. a big deal, Liberty? Did you


    meet an old colleague, who had changed jobs and is working there now?¡±


    Liberty was walking on air now that she hadnded a job. Since it was unnecessary to lie to her sister,


    Liberty told the truth when recounting what had happened.


    The story made Serenity angry. Sure, Liberty was heavy, but the Chaplindy had no ss to fat


    shame her sister. Her sister would have been kicked out of the building if Mr. Lewis did note into


    the picture.


    ¡°I was at fault too, Serenity. I was too blunt and made Ms. Chaplin angry for calling her out on it. It¡¯s all


    in the past now. I got a job and will be working together with Ms. Chaplin. Let¡¯s not talk about ancient


    history now.


    ¡°Besides, we have already apologized to one another. I can¡¯t believe Mr. Lewis is the CEO of Lewis &


    Co. Thank you, Zachary. I think Mr. Lewis only gave me the opportunity because of you.¡±


    Liberty could take a hint.


    Sure, she had met Duncan twice, but not for a good reason. Duncan¡¯s luxury sedans always ended up


    at the repair shop every time they ran into each other. Duncan probably would have shooed her out if it


    was not for Zachary.


    Zachary replied in a low voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, Liberty.


    You owe it to yourself to be hired by thepany. Mr. Lewis might be a client of mypany, but he¡¯s


    a man of principles. He wouldn¡¯t let you work with him if you didn¡¯t have the ability.¡±


    Nevertheless, Liberty expressed her gratitude to Zachary multiple times.


    Serenity was fixated on her husband.


    Noticing her gaze, Zachary looked at her, and their eyes met. There seemed to be something in


    Zachary¡¯s eyes.


    Serenity did not incessantly give thanks to Zachary like her sister even though she knew her sister was


    likely hired by Mr. Lewis because of Zachary. Serenity intended to wait until they were home alone at


    night to express her gratitude.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She should think of something to give him in return for acting as the conduit in getting her sister a job.


    ¡°Liberty, Zachary,e and have lunch. You have to get back to workter, Zachary.¡±


    Serenity told everybody to get a start on lunch while she entered the kitchen. Zachary quietly followed


    behind her.


    She would call him by his name in front of her sister, but Serenity was back to addressing him formally


    whenever her sister was not around.


    ¡°Mr. York, I don¡¯t need your help here.¡±


    Serenity remarked when she looked back to find her husband tagging along.


    Tension ran along his facial lines. No sooner had hemented about the way she addressed him in his


    mind than she proved


    2728


    Th? t


    his grievance to be true.


    ¡°I came to wash my hands.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s gruff voice carried a hint of discontent. However, Serenity was used to it as he had always


    talked this way anyway. She could not pick up on the displeasure in his tone.


    He made a beeline to the sink and turned the tap to wash his hands.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Zachary turned his head back and looked at Serenity who was focused on carrying two dishes.


    Zachary quickly nced at the food. It was a te of greens and another te of seafood.


    This was the seafood Elisa gave Serenity.


    He tookrge strides over and grabbed the tes from Serenity¡¯s hands. ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I¡¯ll take the


    dishes out. You won¡¯t have to travel back and forth.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York.¡±


    Instead of leaving, Zachary stopped in his tracks and looked back at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Serenity picked up another two dishes after Zachary took over the first two. With his dark eyes staring


    straight at her, Serenity was puzzled and lowered her gaze to her clothes to see if they were stained.


    ¡°Can you¡­ not call me Mr. York?¡±


    Zachary voiced his displeasure.


    It was best toe clean with Serenity about his thoughts as Serenity was in no mood nor did she


    have the time to guess what was on his mind.


    She abided by the agreement.


    ¡°What should I call you then?¡±


    Pursing his lips, Zachary was at a loss for words.


    He did not feel it was intimate enough if she addressed him by his name.


    ¡°Babe¡± would be a good choice, but he did not have to be a rocket scientist to ascertain that she would


    not call him that.


    He was not used to being called that either.


    ¡°Up to you,¡± Zachary said right before carrying the dishes out.


    Serenity murmured under her breath, ¡°If I don¡¯t call you Mr. York, will you answer me when I call you


    ¡®babe¡®?¡±


    He told her to keep their marriage a secret. There were not many who knew they were married.


    Not taking the matter seriously, Serenity quickly served lunch.


    Jasmine and Liberty set up the table and wiped it clean.


    With the couple bringing the food out, Jasmine and Liberty went to the kitchen to help.


    Grandma May might not be here today to remind Zachary to peel shrimps for Serenity, but Zachary had


    gained the experience. He sat down at the table, put on disposable gloves, and peeled shrimps before


    putting the te of deshelled shrimps in front of Serenity.


    Knowing that Sonny loved eating shrimp too, Zachary set some aside for him.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zak,¡± Sonny thanked Zachary.


    Zachary replied tenderly, ¡°I¡¯ll get you more when you¡¯re finished with this.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sonny answered obediently.


    Chapter UH


    The little guy had already filled his stomach with a sandwich, but he wanted in on the action. Seeing


    that Uncle Zak had disposable gloves on, he said to his mother, ¡°Mama, I want that¡­¡±


    As his vocabry was still limited, Sonny pointed at the disposable gloves Zachary just removed,


    indicating that he wanted to wear them to eat the shrimp.


    Liberty believed the gloves were too big for her son, so she replied, ¡°You can eat the shrimp with your


    hands. We¡¯ll wash your hands when you¡¯re done, okay?¡±


    Zachary pulled out a pair of disposable gloves and handed them to Sonny. He said to Liberty, ¡°It would


    be great if Sonny can develop a hygienic habit.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    With Zachary putting it out there, Liberty did not argue and helped her son put on the disposable


    gloves.


    After lunch, Zachary helped his wife to clear the dirty dishes and brought them to the kitchen to wash.


    Liberty could not stop singing praises of her brother¨Cinw in her sister¡¯s presence. Liberty urged


    Serenity to be nice to Zachary.


    She was utterly afraid that her failed marriage would discourage her sister from believing marriages


    could work.


    Hank was a cheating b*stard, but that did not mean all men


    were the same.


    Good husbands still existed in the world.


    Liberty was not lucky enough to meet the right guy.


    Serenity replied helplessly, ¡°Got it, Liberty. You don¡¯t have to constantly put in the good word for him.


    I¡¯m going to help him with the dishes.¡±


    She then slipped into the kitchen before her sister could start nagging about Zachary¡¯s greatness


    again. Liberty told her to treat Zachary right as if she had been bullying and torturing him.


    Jasmine secretlyughed in a corner.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was getting ready to wash the dishes when he heard approaching footsteps. He turned his


    gaze to the kitchen door to see that it was Serenity. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll do the dishes. Have a


    seat. It must be tough to prepare a seafood feast.¡±


    ¡°I made a variety of food since you wereing for lunch.¡±


    Serenity pushed him aside. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a drink out there while I clean the dishes? Your sister¨C


    inw fears that I mistreat and push you around. She keeps telling me what a great guy you are and


    how I should be nice to you. I¡¯ve probably heard it a thousand times.¡±


    Zachary did not fight over the dishwashing duty. He washed his hands and answered in agreement,


    ¡°Liberty has been through it, so she knows what¡¯s going on. She said it right.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°I brought along the evidence of your brother¨Cinw¡¯s affair. The file is in my car. Should I bring it out to


    your sister now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°Yeah. My friend¡¯s pretty good at gathering intel. He¡¯s good at what he does.¡±


    ¡°Does he own a private investigation agency?¡±


    ¡°I guess you can say that.¡±


    Someone among the Buchams was in that line of work, but the Buchams did not rely on the agency to


    gather info. The family was rather secretive like the Johnsons in Annenburg.


    ¡°Give the file to me before you go to work. I¡¯ll hand it to my sisterter. Let her celebrate finding a job


    today. I don¡¯t want to ruin it for her.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°If your friend doesn¡¯t mind, can you invite him to have


    dinner at our ce? A hotel would do too. We should thank him for helping.¡±


    Zachary responded, ¡°I¡¯m buying him dinner tonight. Don¡¯t worry about that. We won¡¯t owe him any


    favors.¡±


    Since he had a business dinner today, Josh was naturallying along.


    Josh must wonder how that was considered a dinner treat if he heard this.


    ¡°All right. Thank you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I hope your sister can break free from the Browns.¡±


    Creeps like the Browns did not deserve his sister¨Cinw.


    Zachary might say so, but he had not broken his gaze at Serenity.


    Serenity stopped washing the dishes and turned around to face him. She said, ¡°By the way you¡¯re


    looking at me, I get the feeling that you don¡¯t want my verbal thanks. How about a kiss?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes deepened.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Ah, forget it. I should make you an eagle with hopes that you soar in your career.¡±


    Zachary would prefer it if he got the kiss.


    However, he could not bring himself to say it out loud.


    With Serenity turning back to washing the dishes, Zachary fell silent for a while before walking out


    dejectedly.


    w


    She would usually tease him, but she seemed to stop that now. Perhaps it was due to the few days of


    silent treatment.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Zachary sat outside for a while before getting ready to go back to work. Serenity came out of the


    kitchen after washing the dishes. Seeing that he needed to go, Serenity walked with him to his car.


    Keeping to himself, Zachary grabbed the envelope from his car and turned around to hand it to


    Serenity. He said in a husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s all in here.¡±


    Serenity took the evidence of Hank¡¯s infidelity, intending to thank him once more. Looking into his dark


    and profound eyes, Serenity looked around and gave up on the thought when she saw people around


    them.


    ¡°Watch out on the road. Send me a text message when you¡¯re at the office, so I know you got there


    safely.¡±


    Zachary pressed his lips together before acknowledging gruffly that he heard her.


    After getting into the car, he gave her a lingering look and drove off.


    Serenity stood there and watched as his car elerated away while feeling something had changed


    between them


    It felt a bit like love.


    1


    Perhaps she should not hide in her shell anymore. She could try and poke her head out to give love


    another go.


    There was still a chance since the six¨Cmonth agreement had note to an end.


    With that in mind, Serenity took out her phone and sent a text message to Zachary.


    Serenity: [I wanted to kiss you just now, but I chickened out because there were people on the street.]


    She did not get an immediate reply after hitting the send button.


    Serenity paused for a moment before taking the envelope back to the shop.


    Sonny was asleep in his mother¡¯s arms.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine was enjoying cuddles with the two kittens when Serenity returned to the shop. She asked,


    ¡°Has your man left?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. His lunch break is over. His work can get busy. He often gets home at midnight.¡±


    Serenity stroked the kittens.


    Zachary gave her two ragdolls all at once. Honestly, Zachary was very good to her.


    The dog was adorable too.


    Now that she was a pet owner, Serenity had to ce an online order for dog foodter.


    ¡°Liberty, there¡¯s a cot there. Let Sonny nap there for a bit, so you don¡¯t have to hold him.¡±


    Serenity went up and carried her nephew before handing over the envelope. She said, ¡°Zachary asked


    a friend to collect evidence of Hank¡¯s affair.¡±


    The envelope felt heavy in Liberty¡¯s hand.


    Taking in a few deep breaths, Liberty reached her hand into the envelope and pulled out the


    photographs inside.


    Apart from the photographs, there was also information on the mistress and receipts of Hank¡¯s gifts to


    the mistress. The receipts were photocopies.


    The pictures and the prices of the gifts were also printed on


    paper.


    Liberty examined the photographs one by one. Although there was nothing of a sexual nature, they


    were intimate like lovebirds. The pictures burned Liberty¡¯s eyes.


    The other woman was about Serenity¡¯s age.


    She was beautiful, slender, and hot, the type that men would go for in a lover.


    Jessica Yates!


    That was the mistress¡¯s name.


    The gift receipts and pictures were an eyesore.


    Liberty found it ironic.


    She quit her job to be a housewife, give Hank a child, and run the household like clockwork. Yet,


    Hank used her of sitting all day and doing nothing. He only gave her three thousand bucks for living


    expenses, iming that she only squandered the cash.


    Hank even insisted on halving expenses with her.


    It had been a long time since he had given her anything.


    Hank was only willing to fork out a thousand and two hundred


    bucks for his son¡¯s form. However, he would pick the expensive items for Jessica. The cheapest pair


    of earrings he bought for her cost a few thousand dors. ¡°Liberty,¡± Serenity cried with worry.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Chapter 311 Liberty bit her lips, refusing to let herself shed another tear.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had cried for Hank.


    Liberty did not want to waste any more tears on him.


    Her tears would not gain her his affection in return, so why should she cry her eyes out?


    ¡°I¡®m okay.¡±


    Liberty inserted the documents back into the envelope while putting on a brave face and saying, ¡°I¡®m so


    over it. It¡®s not like I¡®m only finding out now that he¡®s cheating on me.


    LR


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    LI


    Liberty handed the envelope to her sister. ¡°Keep the evidence for me. Hank might try to transfer away


    the assets and whatnot if he finds this at home. It won¡®t be good for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity grabbed the envelope.


    Liberty uttered calmly, ¡°I¡®ll pretend I don¡®t know anything and bring up divorce when I hold down the job


    as you said. I¡®ll fight for what¡®s mine. No way am I going


    E


    to let them have it!¡±


    While she might have stopped working after getting married, she had sacrificed a lot for the family.


    Hank¡®s ie was the couple¡®s joint asset after marriage. She would fight to the bitter end to get his


    savings and get under his skin!


    Liberty also paid for the renovation of the house they were staying in.


    She wanted Hank to return the renovation cost to her.


    ¡°Liberty, I got your back!¡±


    Serenity held her sister¡®s hands. ¡°You have me, Liberty. Just fight on!¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty embraced her sister.


    LE


    I VII


    Their parents passed away when Liberty was fifteen. With only each other, the sisters hade so far.


    Liberty refused to be beaten down by a cheating b*stard like Hank.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Liberty¡®s phone suddenly rang. Letting go of her sister, Liberty picked up the phone and looked at the


    caller ID. It was Hank.


    After a brief silence, she took the call.


    ¡°Where are you, Liberty?¡±


    LLL


    Hank confronted her from the get-go. ¡°You¡®re not at home all the time. My mom and sister are there but


    can¡®t get through the front door.¡±


    Liberty replied callously, ¡°Didn¡®t you give your mother a set of keys?¡±


    Since the inws were in possession of the house keys, they coulde and go as they liked without


    an advance notice.


    The way they saw it, the house belonged to Hank, so they were not limited to essing it.


    Sure, only Hank¡®s name was on the title deed, and the house did indeed belong to Hank because it


    was a prenuptial property. However, Liberty paid for all the renovations. She believed she was owed a


    share of the house.


    1 L1


    Liberty would rather trash the home furnishings than let it benefit Hank if thetter did not pay her back


    for the renovations when they divorced.


    IL


    ¡°My mom forgot to take the keys with her. Where are you now? Go home now. Don¡®t keep my mom


    waiting. On your way home, check the market to see if you can get live shrimps and crabs. Buy a few


    pounds worth and cook them for my mom and sister tonight.¡± ,


    His sister¡®s favorite food was seafood.


    11


    Liberty answered faintly, ¡°Wire me the money, and I¡¯ll get the seafood.¡±


    There was seafood at home as her sister gave a lot to her.


    However, Liberty did not want to waste it on her mother inw and sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°How much can a few pounds of shrimps cost? I¡®ve been supporting you financially since we got


    married. Yet, you want me to wire money for a few pounds of shrimp. Tell me, Liberty. What can you do


    other than eat? If you don¡®t have the money, ask for it from your sister. I have none.¡±

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Chapter 312 ¡°My sister doesn¡®t owe you. Why should my sister fork out the money to ease your mom


    and sister¡®s craving for seafood? Hank, I might not have worked and contributed financially to the family


    in the three¨Codd years we have been married, I have sacrificed a lot for the family. Without me behind


    you, do you think you¡®d find sess in your career without any worries?


    LATE


    ¡°I won¡®t buy the seafood if you don¡®t give me the money. Don¡®t forget to pay for thebor cost too. You


    said it yourself. We¡®re going halves. I have no obligation to cook for your mom and sister, but if you


    insist, you should pay for the manualbor.


    ¡°Since we¡®ve been married for three years, I¡®ll only charge you two hundred bucks for it.¡±


    Hank yelled on the phone. ¡°All you know is spend money and eat. You eat yourself to obesity! What did


    you do for the family? I have seen no sacrifice on your part. I got to where I am today because of my


    hard work. Don¡®t try to take credit for it.


    ¡°What do you meanbor cost? Isn¡®t my mom your mom too? Name me a daughter¨Cinw who


    charges to cook for her mother¨Cinw. Anybody would tell you off for doing that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t expect me to work without wiring me the


    money.¡±


    Liberty then cut off the line.


    With his wife hanging up on him, Hank was tempted to smash his cell phone in a fit of rage. However, it


    struck him that he had not bought the phone too long ago, and it was a matching model with Jessica¡®s


    new phone. He bought two new phones in one go for himself and Jessica.


    He was reluctant to smash his phone.


    ¡°That fat cow. I¡®ll divorce your sorry *ss when Sonny gets to kindergarten! Who would want you looking


    like that after I leave you? You and your antics!¡±


    Hank went off on Liberty in his office for a long time before wiring five hundred bucks to Liberty to get


    the seafood. However, he demanded that she keep the receipt for the purchase. He was going to check


    it when he got home at night.


    CA


    ¡°Did he tell you to go home and cook?¡± Serenity waited for the phone conversation to end before


    asking. ¡°My mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw are here again. Chelsea loves seafood, but seafood is


    expensive, so they can¡®t bring themselves to spend on it. They would always want me to buy and cook


    it for them every time they came. They would stay for a few days in a row, demanding seafood. It cost a


    lot.


    ¡°Hank always thinks I waste money. The three thousand


    bucks for living expenses would¡¯ve been enough if his family doesn¡¯t always visit.¡±


    Liberty was not one to spend money recklessly.


    ¡°Liberty, are you going back to cook dinner for them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t want them to know that I¡®m onto them. I can take it for now.¡±


    Liberty was resilient.


    She needed to gain the upper hand before she could talk divorce.


    Hence, Liberty had to push through before the fallout.


    ¡°Liberty, the seafood I gave you...¡±


    ¡°I won¡®t give it to them!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty cut her sister off, ¡°Ms. Stone gave you the best quality seafood. Hank only gave me three


    hundred bucks for the purchase. Two hundred bucks is thebor cost. What can three hundred dors


    get? It¡®s already afternoon. The seafood isn¡®t as great as the one you find in the morning. They will get


    what I buy.


    ¡°I won¡®t waste the seafood you gave me on them.¡±


    Liberty must hide the seafood her sister gave her when she got home before Chelsea walked off with it.


    ¡°I¡®ll figure it out. I won¡®t let them get the best of me even though I must lie low for now.¡±


    Liberty added, ¡°I stopped fearing the family since I chased Hank down a few blocks with a knife.¡±


    The Browns were something else!


    ¡°Don¡®t leave until Somny wakes up.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Liberty replied.


    It was her mother¨Cinw¡®s problem that she forgot the house keys and could not get in. Liberty was not


    in a hurry to open the front door for them.


    Sonny slept until four o¡®clock in the afternoon before he woke up.


    Chelsea had called Liberty twice in between, questioning why thetter was not home yet.


    Liberty responded sarcastically, ¡°I¡®m at my sister¡®s shop. Sonny¡®s asleep, so I¡®ll wait until he¡®s up before


    I leave for home. You can collect the house keys from me if you can¡®t wait.¡± Chelsea mmed the


    phone in rage.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    Chapter 313 Chelsea hung up the phone in fury, unable to get Liberty toe home now despite


    rushing thetter twice. Chelsea said to her mother, ¡°Mom, Liberty is at her sister¡®s shop. She said


    something about Sonny being asleep and will only head home when Sonny¡®s awake. She told us to


    collect the keys from her.¡±


    Furrowing her brows, Mrs. Brown replied peevishly,¡° You can carry Sonny home if he¡®s asleep. Serenity


    owns a car. She can drive them home, and it won¡®t take up a lot of her time.¡±


    Mrs. Brown believed her daughter¨Cinw was deliberately making them wait at the door.


    ¡°She must be doing it on purpose. She¡®s making us wait here for her.¡±


    Chelsea shared the same sentiment about her sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°Mom, you¡®ve forgotten to bring your keys before, and Liberty was not home either. She would rush


    home to unlock the door whenever we called her. She never left us waiting for a long time, unlike now.


    Mom, I think Liberty has changed since her fight with Hank.¡±


    Mrs. Brown replied, ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Chelsea ranted, ¡°Liberty beat up Hank thest time and


    refused to bring him home. We had to persuade Hank to go home, and we were only doing it for Sonny.


    We would¡¯ve gotten Hank to kick her out if it weren¡®t for Sonny.


    ¡°The house is Hank¡®s. Hank can throw her out if she gets on our nerves!¡±


    Liberty used to embrace her sister¨Cinw despite all the criticisms and fault¨Cfinding because Chelsea


    was her husband¡®s sister. Now that Chelsea found Liberty more of an eyesore, she wanted nothing


    more than her brother to leave Liberty.


    Her brother could get a young and beautiful woman like Jessica after the divorce, but nobody would


    want Liberty once Hank ditched her. Liberty¡®s choices for a new husband would be limited to old men in


    their eighties.


    ¡°You can talk about that in front of me, but don¡®t say that to Hank.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Brown had a problem with Liberty, but for the sake of her grandson and the peace in her son¡®s


    marriage, Mrs. Brown had to warn her daughter.


    Her daughter might just speak ill of her daughter¨Cinw to her son again.


    ¡°Got it, Mom. I wonder if Lucas would cry at home.¡±


    Chelsea did not bring her son along for once.


    Her son had not recovered from the flu, and it was a viral


    infection. Her parents were worried Lucas would pass the flu to Sonny if Chelsea brought him along.


    Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Your dad¡®s there. Lucas¡®s fever has gone down. His cough would take some time to


    go though. The flu is still contagious. We can bring him next time when he¡®s all better.¡±


    LLLL


    Chelsea pursed her lips and replied, ¡°You and your dad favor Sonny. Lucas doesn¡®t have a fever now,


    but you won¡®t let me bring him since you¡®re scared Sonny might catch the flu from Lucas.¡±


    1


    Her mom poked her in the head and told her off, ¡°Sonny carries the Brown name. He¡®s the grandson of


    the Brown family. Lucas¡®sst name is Repton. He also has your husband¡®s side of the family. So, you


    can¡®tpare them.


    LL


    ¡°Besides, I¡®ve never taken care of Sonny since he was born. All I do is have a quick ytime with him


    whenever Ie for a visit. Your dad and I have been caring for your three children from the day they


    were born. You should be happy with that.


    L11


    ¡°Your brother gives me five thousand bucks a month for living expenses, and all the money is spent on


    your family. Your brother and his wife are kind enough not to fuss about it but don¡®t take everything for


    granted. How can you use me of ying favorites?


    ¡°Lucas has the viral flu. You didn¡®t let him out to y with his friends in case he might give the flu to


    someone


    else¡®s child. Why aren¡¯t you concerned that your own nephew might catch it?¡±


    Chelsea clung to her mother¡®s arm and sweet¨Ctalked,¡° I¡®m sorry, Mom. It came out wrong. I just didn¡®t


    want to be away from Lucas. We¡®re only going home tomorrow. Lucas is still young. I feel bad about


    leaving him while he¡®s sick.


    ¡°Sonny is my nephew. I only have one nephew. Of course, I love him. I love Sonny and my son all the


    same.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t say something like that again. It¡®s disheartening.¡±


    Chelsea immediately answered, ¡°I promise I won¡®t, Mom.¡± She knew her parents helped her out the


    most.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    Chelsea had her parents¡® help to look after the children and do the school run while Liberty had to


    be a full time housewife without any help. Liberty¡®s dependency on Hank¡®s ie gave the


    Browns an excuse to put the screws on her.


    Mrs. Brown and Chelsea waited for a while before Liberty returned with Sonny. Serenity emerged


    behind the mother and son.


    Serenity was carrying a bag of seafood bought from the market.


    Mrs. Brown and Chelsea wanted to have a go at Liberty when she arrived, but the sight of Serenity at


    the back made them hold their tongues.


    1


    After the domestic violence incident, Mrs. Brown and Chelsea went to look for Serenity but had to flee


    from Serenity¡®s harsh tirade. Since then, they were haunted by Serenity¡®s presence.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Mrs. Brown quickly put on a smiling face as she went


    forth to pick Sonny up from his stroller.


    ¡°Oh, Sonny. I miss you so much.¡±


    Holding her grandson up, Mrs. Brown nted kisses on


    LILLEContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    both sides of his cheeks.


    ¡°Gwanma.¡±


    Sonny lifted his arm to brush the areas that were kissed before greeting his grandmother.


    Chelsea pinched his little cheek and said with a smile,¡° Long time no see. You have chubby cheeks


    that give a nice squeeze, unlike my son who has gotten thinner.¡±


    Sonny pped away her aunt¡®s grip on his face. His aunt was pinching him so hard that it hurt.


    Before Liberty could say anything, Mrs. Brown reproached her daughter, ¡°It¡®s not nice to call a child fat.


    ¡°Sonny isn¡®t chubby. He¡®s just right.¡±


    Mrs. Brown believed Lucas was a bigger size.


    ¡°Ah, Serenity¡®s here too.¡± Mrs. Brown politely greeted Serenity as if she just took notice of Serenity


    now.


    Serenity replied faintly, ¡°Yeah. I drove my sister and Sonny back.¡±


    She handed the bag of seafood to Chelsea. ¡°Your seafood.¡±


    Chelsea was living the life. She had her parents¡® help to run the household and coulde over to her


    brother¡®s ce to ease whatever craving she had.


    Only a ridiculous family like the Browns could raise a


    daughter like Chelsea.


    Chelsea took the bag and opened it up right away for a look. She eximed, ¡°Why is the shrimp so


    small? The crabs are tiny. You should get an skan King Crab or something. You can¡®t get much out


    of these tiny crabs.¡±


    She loved to eat the meat in the crab ws.


    Only the bigger¨Csized crabs had the plump flesh in the pinchers.


    While opening the front door, Liberty responded, ¡°Hank only gave me three hundred bucks for the


    seafood. Seafood is expensive. What can three hundred bucks


    get?¡±


    Chelsea snapped back, ¡°You¡®re going halves on everything, remember? Hank gave you three hundred


    bucks, so you have to fork another three hundred out of your pocket. Six hundred dors should be


    enough to get better quality and bigger seafood.¡±


    After opening the door, Liberty grabbed her son over from her mother¨Cinw and nced at her


    sister¨Cinw. She replied in a t tone, ¡°Hank should be paying for his family¡®s groceries and meals.


    Simrly, I¡®ll cover for my family¡®s meals when they visit.¡±

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Chapter 315 Chelsea was about to give Liberty a good dressing¨Cdown when her mother secretly


    tugged the hem of her blouse. Chelsea had to get to grips with her rage. Serenity helped her sister to


    push the stroller into the house.


    TI


    Having overheard Chelsea¡®s remark that her sister should fork out three hundred bucks out of her


    pocket for seafood, Serenity could lose it.


    These people were unbelievable.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Chelsea waited until Serenity and Liberty were inside the house before whispering to her mother, ¡°Why


    didn¡®t you let me give her a piece of my mind? She eats, sleeps, and spends at my brother¡®s expense!


    We came here for dinner, and she wants to count with Hank to thest dime.¡±


    1


    1


    1


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    1


    ¡°Your brother¡®s going halves with Liberty now. We¡®re Hank¡®s family. Since we¡®re here for dinner,


    Liberty¡®s only following the system. Do you think she¡®ll do the school runs and cook for your children if


    you make her mad?¡±


    111


    Chelsea got over her anger now that she remembered the main reason she was here today.


    Nevertheless, she whined under her breath. She believed her brother had a wife for nothing. Liberty


    was dismissive of her mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°School is almost out, Seren. You should hurry back to the shop to help. I¡®m fine here.¡±


    Liberty urged her sister to leave.


    ¡°I¡®m a bit wary to go, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m not going to put up with their nonsense. You should get back to work. I¡®ll call you if I


    need help.¡±


    Serenity still did not want to leave.


    ¡°You¡®re out a lot, leaving Jasmine to watch the shop. You can¡®t keep up with this even if you¡®re best


    friends. You should get back to the shop and sell some stuff.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine understands. She told me to prioritize you. Don¡®t worry about the shop.¡± ¡°Still, you can¡®t do


    that just because she doesn¡®t mind it. It¡®s not very nice. Go on. I can manage on my own. It¡®ll be fine. I


    don¡®t mind chasing them down a few blocks with a knife if they pick on me.¡±


    LLLL


    17.


    With her sister rushing her to go, Serenity replied, ¡°I¡®ll head back to the shop then. Don¡®t take on too


    much stuff. Just do what¡®s worth two hundred bucks.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was their free housekeeper for more than


    three years. Even housekeepers earn their keep. I don¡®t get a sry and get yelled at for spending


    money and doing nothing all day.¡± Now that she was dead inside, Liberty was not going to tolerate the


    abuse anymore.


    ¡°Take away the seafood you gave me. I don¡®t know when they¡®ll be leaving. I was thinking of hiding it in


    my room, but the seafood might go bad. You should bring the seafood back and keep it in your fridge.


    Don¡®t waste it on them.¡±


    With Hank insisting on going Dutch, Liberty started to count her pennies over every detail with the


    family.


    LAL


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity did not want to let Mrs. Brown and Chelsea have it too.


    Liberty took the seafood out from the fridge for her sister to store elsewhere.


    Serenity carried a big bag of seafood out when Mrs. Brown and Chelsea entered the house. They could


    not help but notice therge bag in Serenity¡®s hand. However, the mother and daughter could not tell


    what it was as the bag wasyered with multiple stic covers.


    ¡°Are you leaving, Serenity? Aren¡®t you staying for dinner?¡± Mrs. Brown asked Serenity to stay with a


    smile. ¡°No. It¡®s rush hour at the shop. I should head back to


    help.¡±


    ¡°I see. Take care then.¡±


    Standing at the door, Mrs. Brown watched as Serenity entered the elevator. She only went into the


    house and closed the door behind her when the elevator doors shut.


    Liberty was busy in the kitchen.


    Pretending to know nothing about Hank¡®s affair, she was upied in the kitchen like before whenever


    her mother ¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw came by.


    Of course, she would ask for money this time.


    Sonny was ying in the living room. He dragged out a box of his toys and poured the toys onto the


    floor.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Sonny did not stop with just one box.


    Soon, his toys were scattered all over the living room floor.


    Not too pleased with the mess, Chelsea shouted, Liberty,e out and tidy up the living room. Sonny


    threw his toys everywhere.¡±


    ((


    Liberty walked to the kitchen door and checked out the situation in the living room before replying,


    Sonny can y for a while more. I¡¯ll clean upter.¡±


    She then went back to work in the kitchen.


    ((


    Sonny was at a hyperactive age, going from one thing to the next every few minutes. He turned the


    living room upside down.


    Furrowing her brows, Chelsea walked to the


    kitchen door and leaned against the door frame. She asked, ¡°Liberty, what did you give your sister to


    take away? It¡¯s a big bag. I hope you¡¯re not giving her the things Hank bought.


    ¡°Hank works hard for the family, and it¡¯s tiring. Your sister¡¯s married. She has her own family. Get


    that in your head and don¡¯t just leave all the good stuff to your sister.¡±


    Liberty turned back to re at Chelsea. Pulling a sour face, she said, ¡°Seren doesn¡¯t need me to give


    her anything, unlike some people who don¡¯t spend their own money but expect their brother to pay


    instead. They would rather eat good food at their brother¡¯s ce than use their money to pay for it.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Liberty¡¯seback made Chelsea see red.


    Chelsea gave Liberty a dirty look before turning on her heel to walk away.


    Once her brother was back, Chelsea was going to check with her brother to see if there was anything


    missing at home. The missing item must be the thing Liberty gave her sister.


    Knowing that his mother and sister were at his ce, Hank went straight home after work.


    He entered the house to find a cluttered living room. He cried at the top of his lungs, ¡°Liberty, look at


    the mess in the living room. Can¡¯t you tidy up? Sonny¡¯s toys are everywhere.


    ¡°What do you do at home all day anyway? Nothing.¡±


    Liberty carried a te of roasted potatoes out to feed her son before having her dinner. Faced with her


    husband¡¯s usations, she replied


    sarcastically, ¡°I do nothing all day. That¡¯s why the living room is messy.¡±


    Hank was stumped for words.


    ¡°Sonny did it. You know kids. Lucas always makes a mess at home. Your dad and I have to tidy up


    multiple times a day.¡±


    Worried that the couple would fight again, Mrs. Brown quickly chimed in.


    Hank grumbled something under his breath, but Liberty did not catch what he said.


    With Mrs. Brown putting it out there, Chelsea had to quash her ns to feed the mes.


    ¡°Sonny.¡± Hank drew close and reached out to


    stroke his son¡¯s head.


    Sonny greeted his father before opening his mouth for his mother to feed him.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you not make beef stew for Sonny today?¡± Hank asked while watching his son enjoy dinner.


    ¡°No. Sonny¡¯s two now. He can have something of


    substance.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but you need to give him more protein. Otherwise, he won¡¯t have a bnced meal.¡± Hank


    caressed his son¡¯s head. The little guy took after Liberty and looked only a bit like him.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Liberty answered.


    Since she had been busy looking for a jobtely, the mother and son had been having meals at


    Serenity¡¯s shop. Serenity would cook poultry and red meat for Sonny and he had shrimp and pork


    today. The food tasted good.


    Sonny loved to eat.


    ¡°Is dinner ready?¡± Hank asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Liberty put the feeding on hold to show the seafood receipt to Hank. She said, ¡°All three hundred bucks


    are ounted for. Your sisterined about the size of the shrimps.¡±

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    Hank gave Liberty the stank eye and questioned, Didn¡¯t I wire you five hundred bucks?¡±


    (C


    Chelsea immediately got up and took quick paces over to get a word in after her brother. ¡°Liberty, did


    you take Hank¡¯s money? You told me that Hank only gave you three hundred bucks, so you can¡¯t afford


    the bigger shrimps and crabs.¡±


    Without lifting her chin, Liberty carried on feeding her son while reminding Hank in a t tone, ¡°I told


    you that you should be paying for the groceries and cooking for your mother and sister. You¡¯d have to


    pay me two hundred bucks for thebor cost if you want me to do it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything. Yet, I have to cook for you and receive nothing but criticisms and lectures in


    return.¡±


    Liberty had to endure the thankless tasks in the


    past.


    Hank was speechless.


    By the looks of Hank, Chelsea knew that Liberty


    was telling the truth. She shamefully returned to her seat on the sofa.


    Still, she could not bite her tongue and reproached Liberty, ¡°You and Hank are husband and wife. How


    can you keep count and separate the tasks? Besides, my mom and I are your inws. You married into


    our family, so you¡¯re part of the family too. Why are you charging Hank to cook for your family?


    ¡°Hank might as well take us out to eat. At least, we get better food.¡±


    Liberty raised her chin to nce at her husband and sister-inw before focusing back on feeding her


    son. ¡°That¡¯s what going halves is about. We handle our own stuff, so nobody owes anyone


    anything.¡±


    The Browns were speechless.


    They wanted Hank to propose going halves in expenses and not in household affairs.


    However, Liberty seemed to take it one step too far. They had nothing to say as Hank brought up the


    whole idea in the first ce.


    ¡°Of course, you could ask Hank to take you to have meals at some hotel when youe next time if


    you don¡¯t want to pay me for thebor cost. Saves me the trouble.¡±


    Waiting on this disgusting family was thest thing Liberty wanted to do.


    Hank scowled at his wife for a while before


    deciding against dwelling on the subject. He turned to his mother and sister and said, ¡°Mom, Chelsea,


    let¡¯s eat.¡±


    He went straight to the kitchen and brought out the dishes Liberty made to put on the dinner table.


    It was a te of shrimps, a te of crabs, and no vegetables.


    Hank asked Liberty, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any


    vegetables?¡±


    ¡°You gave me three hundred dors to get seafood. There¡¯s no extra for vegetables.¡±


    Hank was lost for words.


    He usually fussed over every dime when she asked him for an allowance. For every extra dor she


    spent, he refused to let it go and criticized her for squandering money.


    Now it was Liberty¡¯s turn to go through every


    expense with a fineb. She would only spend as much as he had given her without putting in extra


    money.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Hank. Your sister and I don¡¯t like to eat vegetables. The shrimps and crabs would do.¡±


    Seeing that things were getting heated, Mrs. Brown quickly smoothed things over.


    Hank took a few breaths to calm himself down before returning to the kitchen to ce the roasted


    potatoes onto three tes. He then put the baking tray in the sink and turned on the tap to soak the


    tray before bringing out the tes of roasted potatoes.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat, Liberty.¡±


    Mrs. Brown called Liberty out of courtesy while Chelsea and Hank took their seats at the dinner


    table.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Go ahead with dinner. I¡¯ll eat after I¡¯m done feeding Sonny,¡± Liberty replied.


    This was her day-to-day routine.


    Ever since she had Sonny, the Browns would have their fill while she could only eat after feeding the


    child.


    Serenity would leave Liberty some food when the former was still living here. Otherwise, there would


    not be any leftovers for Liberty by the time she was done feeding her son.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    Serenity was a fast eater. She would finish her meal quickly and take over Liberty¡¯s tasks so Liberty


    could eat.


    As for the inws, they were only concerned about filling their own bellies. They did not care about


    Liberty.


    It was as though Liberty would not feel hungry.


    ¡°Mom, have some shrimp.¡±


    Hank helped his mom to a few shrimps before saying to his sister, ¡°Have some more, Chelsea. They¡¯re


    all your favorites.¡±


    Feasting on the crab, Chelsea uttered, ¡°We didn¡¯t get the skan King Crabs this time. These crabs


    are tiny. They don¡¯t have much meat. I don¡¯t get much taste out of them.¡±


    The disdain in her voice was apparent.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank fell silent for a while before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out to a fancy hotel next time.¡±


    ¡°Hotel food is expensive. Your money doesn¡¯t grow


    on trees. Just wire me the cash next time. I¡¯ll buy the food for Liberty to cook.¡± Chelsea made it out as if


    she was doing her brother a favor.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Since Hank only had to give a bit of money to Liberty forbor, he should leave the shopping to his


    sister.


    Of course, he would give his sister a lot more money to buy groceries.


    His sister loved seafood, always demanding to eat that every time she visited. Seafood was expensive.


    Three hundred bucks would not cut it if he were to pay his sister for the purchase.


    The Browns enjoyed dinner with gusto. Although the shrimps and crabs were tiny, Liberty was a great


    cook. Truth be told, Liberty and her sister had magic hands to make every food taste good.


    The family soon finished dinner, wiping the tes of seafood clean. They left nothing for Liberty.


    Mrs. Brown put down her cutleries and contentedly wiped her mouth with a napkin. She asked, ¡°What


    is Liberty going to eat since we finished the food?¡±


    She then turned to Liberty and said, ¡°Liberty, we


    identally finished the food. Cook yourself an egg or somethingter.¡±


    Without lifting her head, Liberty answered as if she was used to it, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Feeling full, Sonny kept his mouth close to any more food fed to him.


    Liberty coaxed him to have some more, but the little man covered his mouth, refusing to eat another


    bite.


    ¡°Are you full, Sonny?¡±


    Sonny rubbed his belly and replied innocently, Mama, I full.¡±


    ¡±


    Liberty stroked his belly with a tender smile. ¡°I see. Sonny has had enough. Why don¡¯t you y over


    there for a while? Mama is going to eat now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Liberty rose to her feet, she told Hank, ¡°Watch Sonny.¡±


    Without a word, Hank approached and picked Sonny up so Sonny could enjoy ying with the toy in


    his arms.


    Chelsea cleared the dinner table and entered the


    kitchen right behind Liberty.


    Spotting the baking tray soaking in the sink, Chelsea got an idea of what was going on and felt


    smug.


    Well, that was what Liberty got for being arrogant. There was no food for her. Liberty deserved to


    starve to death.


    Still, Chelsea said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any more potatoes? Hank should¡¯ve left some for you.¡±


    Chelsea put down the dirty dishes, intending to let Liberty wash them up. On second thought, she


    decided to do it herself. Chelsea added. ¡°But you¡¯re fat. It won¡¯t kill you to skip a meal. It¡¯s time you go


    on a diet.¡±


    Ignoring Chelsea, Liberty washed her son¡¯s te before moving toward the stove. She opened the


    oven and retrieved a te of potatoes, a te of shrimps and crabs, and a te of greens.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    The vegetables were leftovers from yesterday. Liberty kept them in the fridge, but the vegetables were


    only enough for one person.


    Since Liberty bought the vegetables with her


    money, she was not going to share them with the


    Browns.


    Chelsea was stunned.


    The fat cow left herself some food beforehand so she would not go hungry.


    Liberty carried the food out and sat down at the dinner table. She leisurely enjoyed her dinner.


    Worried that her sister might be picked on, Serenity found the time out of her busy schedule to call


    Liberty. ¡°Did they gang up on you, Liberty?¡±


    ¡°I have a history of chasing Hank down five blocks with a kitchen knife. The worst they can do is get


    into a tiff with me. A woman won¡¯t tolerate her


    husband and his family¡¯s unreasonable behavior when she stops caring for her husband.¡±


    Serenity was relieved to hear that. ¡°Have you eaten,


    Chapte


    Liberty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner now. Have you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat after I¡¯m done with work. I should get back to it, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liberty knew that this was one of her sister¡¯s busiest hours.


    After the phone call, Liberty carried on with her dinner.


    Liberty finished her meal by the time Chelsea came out of the kitchen after doing the dishes. Since


    having a child, Liberty became a fast eater.


    ¡°Hank, I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Chelsea went over and sat next to her brother. She whispered, ¡°Liberty gave something to Serenity


    before you came home. It was a big bag. Can you check if Liberty took something from your house?


    ¡°Did you buy anything good and keep it in the house? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a bag of food.¡±


    Hank frowned, not liking the idea that Liberty gave Serenity something from the house. Hearing that it


    was food, Hank eased the tension between his


    brows. He replied, ¡°I don¡¯t buy groceries, so it¡¯s not my stuff.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good. You must ask back for it if Serenity took something that¡¯s yours. Don¡¯t let people


    take advantage of you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen, Chelsea. What brings you and Mom to the city? Why didn¡¯t you bring Lucas


    along?¡± Hank asked his sister the purpose of her trip.


    ¡°Lucas has got the flu. It¡¯s viral flu. It took four days before the fever went down, but he¡¯s still coughing.


    Mom and Dad were worried Sonny might catch it, so they told me not to bring Lucas here.¡±


    Chelsea added, ¡°Dad is taking care of Lucas at home. I¡¯m here to ask you about the thing we


    discussed before. I need you to put my name on the title deed so my eldest two can have their


    education in the city. You live in a catchment area with good


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    schools.


    ¡°Have you given much thought to it? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take your house from you. The house may be


    transferred to my name, but you¡¯ll still be living in it. I¡¯m just trying to provide better education to your


    niece and nephew. I¡¯ll return the house to you


    when they apply for college elsewhere.¡±


    Chelsea spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°Since you and your brother¨Cinw have to work, you guys can¡¯t do


    school runs. We¡¯ll pick the children up to stay at home on the weekends and send them back here on


    Sunday nights.


    ¡°You¡¯re busy with work. Have you talked to Liberty about cooking and sending the children to and fro


    school?


    ¡°Tell her that she¡¯s not doing it for nothing. I¡¯ll give her a thousand bucks a month. She can tutor my


    kids with their homework too. Your niece has good days and bad days with her academic performance.


    She¡¯ll do better in her schoolwork if there¡¯s someone tutoring her. It¡¯ll help her get into a better school.¡±


    Chelsea might not be able to stand her sister¨Cinw, but she had to admit that Liberty was a college


    graduate. Liberty was a good candidate to tutor elementary and secondary school students.


    If the Browns did not have Liberty under their thumbs, thetter probably would not have ended up this


    way.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    Although Chelsea had a clear idea of what was going on, she did not do right by Liberty.


    No matter how highly educated a woman was, she would be bound by marriage and a rtionship


    once she walked down the aisle and had children.


    Anyone would hate to be in the woman¡¯s shoes.


    ¡°I have talked to Liberty about it, Chelsea. She refuses to help.¡±


    It was not something Hank could promise to make happen.


    Since the case of domestic violence, the husband and wife had not kissed and made up.


    Since Hank had Jessica, the only thing on his mind was to keep his lover happy while the hag at home


    was not worth his time.


    Liberty seemed to have grown a spine too. She used to back down but refused to do that now.


    The couple¡¯s marriage came to a standstill.


    They lived together but slept in separate rooms.


    They went on with their own lives. The couple did not talk to each other unless it was about the child.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she help out on this tiny matter? I¡¯m not asking her to do it for free. I¡¯m paying her a


    thousand dors a month. She has no ie, so a thousand bucks should be a lot to her.¡±


    Chelsea would not fork out a dime if she had not aggravated the fight between her brother and his wife,


    bringing more tension into the rtionship.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I was willing to give her an extra thousand and five hundred dors for living expenses, but she still


    refused to budge. The name transfer on the title deed is no issue. You¡¯re my sister. We have the same


    mother. I trust you. I bought the house before marriage, and I¡¯m still paying for the monthly


    mortgage.


    ¡°Liberty took care of the renovation costs. She can¡¯t do anything if I want to transfer the house to your


    name.¡±


    Sure, Liberty said Hank should pay her back for the renovation before he could give the house to his


    sister. However, Hank already told her that it was not happening. She could forget him returning her a


    dime.


    She was weed to remove the bricks in the wall


    for all he cared.


    Chelsea said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of you transferring the house to me if there¡¯s no one to do school runs,


    cook, and tutor the kids?¡±


    ¡°How about you quit your job and look after the children at home? My brother¨Cinw has a high


    ie. He can support you financially.¡±


    Hank suggested it to his sister.


    Rolling her eyes, Chelsea replied, ¡°I work for a big corporation. It¡¯ll be a waste to quit my job.¡±


    Besides, Chelsea would turn into the next Liberty if she were to be a full¨Ctime housewife.


    Chelsea was not that silly to quit her job and


    be a homemaker.


    She had been working in herpany for many years and earned a good sry. Her parents would


    chip in with the household expenses too. Chelsea and her husband rarely spent much on household


    expenses. She was free to buy clothes and skincare products without worrying about money.


    Her husband might be good to her at first if she


    were to quit her job and stay at home without an ie, but would itst?


    Her brother was a prime example.


    Hank was so good to Liberty and generous with his money when she first became a housewife.


    What about now?


    ¡°Hank, have a talk with Liberty tonight. Be nice to her about it.¡±


    She kept her voice down as she added, ¡°I¡¯m on your side, but frankly, you were at fault thest time.


    Plus, you¡¯re going out with¡­¡±

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    Chelsea lowered her voice even further. ¡°Spend some money to buy a small gift for her. Everything will


    be solved if you coax her.


    ¡°In any case, she¡¯s still Sonny¡¯s mother. For


    Sonny¡¯s sake, and since your niece and nephew need someone to take care of them, bow your head


    and coax her. You¡¯re a man, so you should be flexible.¡±


    Olivia leaned in and picked up where Chelsea left off, whispering to her son, ¡°Hank, for Sonny¡¯s sake,


    you two still have to continue being together. Listen to your sister and buy some gifts for Liberty


    to coax her.


    ¡°Think about how well she took care of you before, and look at how you are now. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll


    suffer if you bow your head a little.¡±


    When Olivia came over this time and saw that her son could not afford to put on airs as the head of the


    family to oppress her daughter¨Cinw, she felt very distressed on behalf of her son.


    However, this was a result of the instigation by her


    daughter and her.


    If they had not instigated her son to split


    household costs with Liberty, Liberty would not be so strict and stingy with them.


    ¡°How about your dad and Ie over and stay here with you for the time being to help pick up the


    children?¡±


    Olivia added, ¡°By then, Sonny will be in preschool, so I can pick up and drop him off, and Liberty can


    go to work.¡±


    Chelsea curled her lips and said, ¡°Go to work? She should have a second child when Sonny goes to


    preschool. The Brown family has always had a few sons. I have Hank as my only brother. I can¡¯t have


    another little brother even if I wanted one.


    ¡°Sonny doesn¡¯t have any siblings yet. Hank, you have to consider having a second child. If you want a


    second child with Liberty, you have to start trying now so the child is born next year when Sonny starts


    preschool.¡±


    Chelsea did not want to let Liberty go to work.


    That woman was rather capable before she married. If she returned to the workce, she


    would soon regain the confidence she had before her marriage. She would then not let herself be


    trampled underfoot by them anymore.


    Letting Liberty have a second child was the best solution. They would continue to use children to drag


    her down.


    ¡°Mom, you and Dad are already old. It¡¯s tiring enough for you two to help me take care of Lucas. How


    can I let you continue to suffer? Just let Hank coax Liberty and convince her to help. It¡¯ll save so much


    work.¡±


    Olivia thought about it and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be great if Liberty is willing. Hank, your sister is right. You two


    should consider having a second child. Have a few more sons. Our family is still a little short of male


    children.¡±


    After a pause, she said in a low voice, ¡°The woman you¡¯re keeping outside can¡¯tpare to Liberty. I


    think that Jessica girl is only after your money.¡®


    })


    Olivia knew that someone of Jessica¡¯s temper was not easy to mess with.


    She would not be willing to work hard withoutining like Liberty.


    In the end, it was Liberty who had feelings for


    Hank. That was why she was willing to be the woman behind Hank and work hard for this small


    family over the years.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°No matter how good a lover is, if she bes your wife, she¡¯ll be like how Liberty is now.¡±


    Olivia earnestly advised her son, ¡°If you give Liberty money for her to work up and regain her slim


    figure, as well as buy her a lot of expensive skin care products and beautiful clothes for her to wear,


    she won¡¯t lose to Jessica at all.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t mention Jessica at home.¡±


    Hank could not stand to listen to his mother¡¯s advice. He hated Liberty now.


    However, he endured it for the sake of his son.


    ¡®When my son goes to preschool next year, I¡¯ll kick Liberty out and divorce her!¡®


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you guys. I¡¯ll buy her a small gift to coax her when I get off work tonight and bring it up to


    her again. As for a second child, I can have one with Jessica instead.¡±


    Hank did not n to have a second child with


    Liberty.


    He was preupied with how to win over Jessica.


    Every day, he could see her and touch her, but he could not go all the way with her. It was no wonder


    that he felt antsy.


    Liberty came out of the kitchen.


    The conversation among the three dropped off instantly.


    Hank put his son down, got up, and said to Liberty, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the office to work overtime.¡±

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Then, Hank said to his mother, ¡°Mom, go shopping with Chelsea. If you see anything you like, just buy


    it.¡±


    He took out his phone and transferred five thousand to his mother for her shopping spree.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll shop with your sisterter and buy some new clothes. Hurry back to work and remember to


    come home early afterward.¡±


    Olivia sent her son out and winked at him to remind him to buy some gifts for Liberty when he got off


    work.


    Liberty pushed the stroller over and ced her son into it before saying faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll take Sonny


    downstairs for a stroll.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± said Olivia, smiling lovingly.


    Liberty immediately put her guard up.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡®If my mother¨Cinw is acting like that, she must be nning something against me. More


    urately, my mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw are trying to trouble me again, right?


    ¡®No matter what they ask, I won¡¯t agree.¡®


    With that thought, Liberty could not be bothered to deal with them anymore and pushed the stroller out


    of the house.


    On the other hand, Serenity finished working and had dinner. Jasmine went home first, so Serenity


    packed up the crafts she had done and called the courierpany toe and collect them.


    After shipping out all the crafts scheduled for today, she closed up the shop early tonight before it was


    eleven o¡¯clock.


    Zachary sent her the evidence of Hank¡¯s infidelity at noon, which helped the sisters a lot. Serenity felt


    that she had to thank him again, so she decided to buy two new shirts for him.


    This time, she intended to buy him two designer suits. With a handsome face like his, wearing designer


    suits would make him even more dashing.


    When her husband received praises for being handsome, as his wife, it would naturally make her look


    good as well.


    Serenity closed the store and drove off.


    As she arrived at a clothing store of a well¨Cknown brand, she found a spot to park and sent a message


    to Zachary while getting out of the car.


    Zachary was still discussing business with clients at Wiltspoon Hotel when he received the message


    from Serenity. His expression did not change, but if one paid attention, one would notice that his lips


    curled up when he read the message. His mood was obviously much happier.


    Serenity: [I¡¯ll give you a new present tonight.]


    What present would she prepare for him?


    Zachary was looking forward to it.


    It was easy to buy clothes for Zachary since she knew his size. She just had to choose clothes that


    were ck in color.


    Soon, Serenity came out of the shop with several bags in her hands.


    Just as she was leaving, she unexpectedly saw her mother¨Cinw, Tania.


    Tania was walking and talking with her friend.


    Perhaps she felt Serenity¡¯s gaze on her, so she turned to look at Serenity.


    Serenity smiled and went forward to greet her mother¨Cinw.


    However, the moment she opened her mouth, Tania already took her friend¡¯s hand and walked away


    before Serenity could call out to her. Tania did not look at Serenity and acted as if she did not know


    thetter at all.


    Serenity¡¯s words were stuck in her throat.


    She stood at where she was while watching her mother¨Cinw walk away.


    When Tania¡¯s friend turned around for a double


    take, Serenity quickly pretended to look somewhere else before lifting her feet and walked


    away.


    ¡°Tania, was that girl we saw earlier smiling at us? Do you know her?¡±

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    Tania also turned to look at Serenity, who now already had her back to them. ¡°Was she smiling at us? I


    don¡¯t know her.¡±


    ¡°Oh, maybe it was just my imagination, and it wasn¡¯t us who she was smiling at.¡±


    Tania¡¯s friend did not think much about it.


    She turned around again and saw that Serenity had already walked away. She said with a smile, ¡°I


    must¡¯ve really gotten the wrong idea.


    ¡°That girl was quite pretty and bore a good mien. I couldn¡¯t tell which family she¡¯s from, so I thought she


    was someone you knew.¡± The friend teased Tania, ¡°All thedies in Wiltspoon will smile at you when


    they see you.


    ¡°)


    Tania had three sons. The most famous one was her eldest, who was the head of York Corporation. In


    the York family, he was the most important person


    after Old Mrs. York.


    All the men in the York family were extraordinary. Excluding the youngest two, one of whom was still


    in high school while the other had just reached adulthood and was not suitable for marriage, the other


    seven in their generation were all of marriageable age.


    The York family was the richest in Wiltspoon. They were true nobility.


    Every woman wanted to marry into the York family and be one of them Mrs. Yorks.


    Therefore, Tania and her two sisters¨Cinw were the most popr noblewomen in high society. All the


    families with daughters of marriageable age tried their best to please Tania and her two sisters inws,


    hoping to be inws with them.


    Taniaughed softly. ¡°There¡¯s no point smiling at me. Our family is open¨Cminded, so when ites to


    our children¡¯s marriage, we can only offer advice. We won¡¯t make the decision for them. As


    long as the woman¡¯s character is good, we will agree to whoever they like.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not like her eldest daughter¨Cinw, Serenity, but she knew Serenity had a good character.


    Since her eldest son agreed to marry Serenity, as a mother, she would not nag her son even if she did


    not like Serenity.


    She did notin about her son¡¯s marriage to her mother¨Cinw either. She did not even


    badmouth Serenity, so how would shement anything about her mother¨Cinw, who had brought


    up her eldest son. Old Mrs. York cared deeply for her grandchildren.


    Moreover, Tania had lived as Old Mrs. York¡¯s


    daughter¨Cinw for decades, so she believed in the old woman¡¯s judgment.


    Tania had not had any more encounters with


    Serenity since the previous meal. However, she had been secretly observing Serenity¡¯s actions and


    conduct.


    She ignored Serenity and pretended not to know her because Zachary said he wanted to examine


    Serenity¡¯s character and see whether she was worthy to spend the rest of his life with. He did not


    announce he was husband and wife with Serenity.


    Secondly, Tania had not fully epted Serenity as her daughter¨Cinw, so she pretended not to know


    thetter.


    Serenity was sensible and did not pester Tania, and quickly left instead.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. The elders in the York family are all open¨Cminded. That¡¯s exactly the reason those noble


    ladies want to marry into your family. None of them are short of money, but you elders are open -


    minded, your family is exceptional, and all the men in your family are giants among men. No matter


    who they marry in the family, their happiness would be enough to make others envy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a shame I don¡¯t have a daughter. Like you, I only gave birth to sons. I hope I¡¯ll have a


    granddaughter in the future.¡±


    Tania¡¯s friend also wanted to be inws with the York family.


    Unfortunately, her womb disappointed her and did not give her a girl.


    Otherwise, with Tania¡¯s friendship and if she had a daughter, the girl would definitely be childhood


    friends with Zachary.


    ¡°I look forward to having a granddaughter in the future too. There are only sons in the family. Boys are


    such a headache. They¡¯re not as considerate as girls.¡±


    Tania did not have a daughter, so she also wanted a


    granddaughter in the future.


    The York family would even give a reward to whoever had a daughter. Old Mrs. York said she would


    award five hundred million to the couple who gave birth to a girl.


    If their womb managed to produce more daughters, they would be incredibly wealthy.


    The two chatted about their children as they walked.


    After Serenity walked away and looked back at her mother¨Cinw, she saw that Tania had already left


    with her friend. She stopped and was silent for a moment before walking back to her car, which was


    parked at the corner of the street.


    Since the day the Yorks visited Serenity and Zachary at the newlyweds¡® home, Serenity had sensed


    that her mother¨Cinw did not like her


    marriage with Zachary. However, Serenity¡¯s mother -inw was cultured, so even if she did not like


    Serenity, she was still polite and did not make things hard for her daughter¨Cinw. She had at least


    maintained a cordial rtionship.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    Serenity understood why her mother¨Cinw pretended not to know her and did not take it to


    heart.


    After walking back to her parking spot, she unlocked the car and ced the clothes she bought for


    Zachary on the passenger seat before driving


    away.


    A short whileter, she arrived at Brynfield. Zachary had yet to return, so she fiddled with her small


    garden on the balcony.


    The roses were blooming in overabundance, so she took a pair of scissors to cut a few off. However,


    she was reluctant to throw them away, so she took them back to the hall to trim them and arranged


    them into a vase.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Her cell phone rang.


    She answered and it was from her neighbor at the store. It was inconvenient to take the pets with her


    since she was going to shop for Zachary¡¯s clothes,


    so she asked the neighbor to look after the pets for


    her.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, I¡¯m so sorry. Ipletely forgot. I¡¯ll go over and pick them up now.¡±


    Serenity would have forgotten about the pets if she had not received the call.


    Well, she was too busy and had just started having pets. She had not gotten used to it, so she forgot


    about the dog and two cats.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the pets to the entrance of your neighborhood for you. You can juste out and


    fetch them from here.


    ¡°I figured you forgot about them since you didn¡¯te back to pick them up after so long. I had nothing


    to do anyway, so I brought them to you,¡±


    said Mr. Charles.


    Charles was the neighbor who thought he was good at reading faces after reading a few books on the


    subject. He thought Serenity had a face that spoke of wealth, and she was someone who would go


    through hardships before attaining a smooth life. In the future, she would no longer be in the same


    circle as them.


    Since his wife and him took over a small store in front of Wiltspoon School, he had never had a


    problem with Serenity and the others. In his eyes, Jasmine was also destined for a life of riches.


    Of course, with the Sox family¡¯s current fortune, Jasmine was already considered rich.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    Serenity was grateful and embarrassed.


    After hastily replying to him, she quickly hung up the phone and went outside.


    Bam.


    It was only after closing the door that she realized something. In her haste to pick up her pets, she


    forgot to take her house keys.


    ¡®Oh no, I won¡¯t be able to get into the houseter.¡®


    She hurriedly looked at the time. ¡®It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll call Zacharyter and ask what time he


    finishes work. If he¡¯s working untilte at night, I¡¯ll take a cab with the pets and get the keys from


    him.¡®


    Serenity quickly ran to the entrance of the neighborhood and saw Charles holding her pet dog


    and carrying the cat carrier.


    ¡°Mr. Charles.¡±


    She walked over and smiled in embarrassment. ¡± I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Charles. I forgot about them and


    troubled you toe all the way here.¡±


    Charles smiled and handed the leash and cat carrier over to her. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I had nothing to do anyway,


    so no harm done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Charles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Well, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Charles did not want to stay long.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    Since Charles said so, Serenity could only say, (( Drive safe then, Mr. Charles.¡±


    Charles rode a pedicab here.


    He smiled, waved at Serenity, and rode away.


    After he left, Serenity called Zachary.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zachary said in a low voice.


    ¡°Mr. York, are you getting off work soon?¡±


    Zachary was silent, but he thought, ¡®Does she miss me?¡®


    However, he instantly scrapped that answer. There was no way she would miss him.


    He had be more and more oversensitivetely.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    He did not give her a direct answer. He wanted to know the reason she was asking before he


    answered.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Um, I came out in a hurry and closed the door, but I forgot to bring my keys, so I can¡¯t get back in. If


    you¡¯re still working overtime, I¡¯ll take a cab to yourpany to get the keys now, but if you¡¯re getting off


    work soon, I¡¯ll wait at the door.¡±


    Zachary thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯lle home now. You don¡¯t have to take a cab here.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you in front of the house.¡±


    He hummed and hung up the phone.


    When Josh heard Zachary, he knew he had to continue to negotiate business with the client on his


    boss¡¯s behalf again.


    Before Zachary could speak, Josh said considerately, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    Zachary patted his friend¡¯s shoulder and waited for


    the client to return from the washroom so he could apologize and excuse himself due to an urgent


    matter. After getting the client¡¯s understanding, he left Wiltspoon Hotel with his entourage of


    bodyguards.


    Josh thought, ¡®If my family sets up a blind date for me in the future, I¡¯ll definitely meet the woman.


    Maybe we¡¯ll click instantly and I¡¯ll get married in a sh just like my boss did.


    ¡®Once I have a wife, I can be like my boss. If my wife


    calls, I can drop everything and rush home to apany my wife.


    ¡°The world is important, but a wife is the most important of all!¡®


    Serenity did not have to wait long for Zachary.


    ¡°Did you take them for a walk and forget the keys?¡± Zachary asked his wife while pulling out the keys to


    open the door.


    ¡°No, I closed up the store early tonight and went shopping. It was inconvenient to bring them along, so I


    entrusted them to Mr. Charles. I thought of picking them up after shopping, but I forgot about them.


    Fortunately, Mr. Charles sent them here to


    me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep him waiting, so I left in a hurry and closed the door behind me. I forgot to bring the


    keys and got locked out instead.¡±


    Serenity smiled in embarrassment. ¡°This happened to me before. I only realized I forgot my keys after I


    closed the door. Fortunately, my sister is often home, so she¡¯ll open the door for me after I knock a few


    times.¡±


    Now that the couple lived together, she could only


    wait for Zachary toe back from work to open the door for her.


    ¡°I think many people have experienced that before.¡±


    Zachary helped carry the cat cage into the house.


    He once again reminded Serenity, ¡°Make sure you are a good owner. If I see them poop all over the


    ce, you¡¯ll never have a pet again as long as you¡¯re my wife.¡±


    Serenity looked astonished, but she quickly assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them poop


    everywhere. I¡¯ll definitely clean up on time and make sure the house is always clean.¡±


    Nana had mentioned to her that Zachary was a bit of a clean freak.


    After settling the pets in, Serenity washed her hands before picking up the bag she had ced on the


    sofa, and handed it to Zachary.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    **

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Chapter 326 ¡°A surprise for you.¡±


    Zachary took the bag and looked at it. ¡°More clothes?¡±


    He took out the clothes and looked at them. This time, she was much more generous. All of them were


    branded goods.


    ¡°I have no experience in giving gifts to men, so I can¡®t prepare a big surprise. Small surprises are all I


    can do. The clothes I gave youst time weren¡®t expensive. They were just a thousand or so each set,


    but this time, I bought you something branded. Each set costs more than ten thousand dors.


    ¡°Wearing it is like being decked out in money. Isn¡®t it a surprise? Even at my age, I could never bring


    myself to wear such expensive clothes.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°With your temperament and financial ability, it really is a surprise that you¡®re willing to


    buy such expensive clothes for


    me.¡±


    These new sets were many times better than the clothes she gifted himst time.


    Yes, it was a pleasant surprise indeed. ¡°Thank you for helping my sister collect the evidence of Hank¡®s


    infidelity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t mention it. Your sister is my sister. It¡®s only natural that I¡®ll help my sister, but you went out of


    your way to give me clothes as a thank you gift.


    It was no wonder she suddenly bought clothes for him again. It turned out to be a gift of gratitude for his


    help.


    She treated him with utmost courtesy and did not consider him as family. If he helped her, she would


    repay him in other ways since she did not want to owe him a favor.


    Zachary did not know whether tough or cry when he realized this.


    IL


    If she did this when they just got their marriage license, he would definitely think she was being tactful.


    However, now, he felt she was rather distant. She did not let him into her world.


    Then again, he could not me her.


    He was the one who asked her to sign the agreement.


    ¡°My sister is always reminding me to be kinder and better to you. Since I bought you some new clothes,


    you have to put in a good word for me when my sister mentions it again next time.¡±


    Zachary could not help butugh. ¡°Sure. If I see your sister in the future, I¡®ll tell her that everything I


    wear was bought by you. If you buy underwear for me too, I can tell her that my whole outfit from head


    to toe was packaged by you.¡±


    ¡°Do you need underwear? What color do you like? I already bought you suits that cost more than ten


    thousand each, so I don¡®t mind buying you a few sets of underwear.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Are you too embarrassed to tell me? That¡®s fine. If you let me look at your closet, I¡®ll know what your


    favorite type¨Cuh, I mean color, is.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary remained silent.


    By observing her anticipation, he knew she was curious about everything in his room.


    They had been married for a while, but he did not allow her to enter his room, so it was only natural for


    her to be curious.


    ¡°Any color is fine as long as it¡®s not red.¡± Zachary answered willingly lest she insisted on seeing what


    color of underwear he wore.


    f


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡®ll go shopping again when I¡®m free and buy you underwear with a variety of colors. That


    way, you can wear a different color every day.¡±


    IILL


    Zachary¡®s mouth twitched.


    No one could tell what kind of underwear he was wearing anyway.


    What was the point of wearing different colors every day?


    Serenity stopped talking about underwear and turned around to tease the pets.


    She did not mention the encounter with her mother¨Cinw near the shop to Zachary either.


    Although Serenity kept mum about it, Tania felt uneasy and finally called her eldest son to ask a few


    vague questions. Zachary was confused and could not figure out what his mother was trying to ask.


    Tania, however, knew from her son¡®s responses that Serenity had not spoken ill of her to him. Her face


    reddened in shame at her own wild suspicions.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    Chapter 327 After the mother and son ended their call, Zachary frowned and thought about it. He then


    went ahead and asked thedy in front of him who was holding her kitty on the balcony swing. ¡°Did you


    meet my mom without my knowledge?¡±


    Serenity froze.


    She had not mentioned the encounter with her mother-inw to him. How did he know?


    L 11


    Zachary walked up to her and stood opposite her. His burning dark eyes locked on her pretty face, and


    he asked again, ¡°Did you meet my mom today?¡°. Serenity saw he was still holding his cell phone and


    thought her mother¨Cinw had called toin to him about her, so she quickly exined, ¡°I


    bumped into your mom when I was buying clothes for you. I wanted to greet her, but maybe she didn¡®t


    recognize me. She walked away with her friend whileughing and talking, so I didn¡®t greet her.¡±


    Zachary was a smart person.


    Tania was his mother. Althoughhe was brought up by his grandparents, he did not alienate his parents.


    His rtionship with his parents was cordial too.


    He knew his mother very well.


    His mother definitely did not want people to know that Serenity was her daughter¨Cinw. It was to help


    him hide


    the fact that he was married, and also because she was not entirely pleased about Serenity. She had


    nothing against Serenity as a person, but she felt that the gap between Serenity¡®s background and her


    son was toorge.


    His mother felt heartbroken for him. His grandmother had nine grandsons, but her son had to be the


    one who married Serenity as a show of gratitude.


    After a moment¡®s silence, Zachary said, ¡°My mom is a little nearsighted, but she doesn¡®t like to wear


    sses. Even if she might see people she knows when she¡®s out, she always looks at others for cues.


    Unless she¡®s very familiar with the person, she¡®ll just walk by and pretend she doesn¡®t know them


    because she doesn¡®t dare to greet them. Serenity understood now. ¡°I see. It¡®s no wonder she saw me


    but quickly pretended not to know me earlier. I couldn¡®t bring myself to greet her either because I was


    afraid of making things awkward.


    ¡°I¡®ll tell Mom to wear sses when she goes out shopping next time, lest something like this happens


    again. She thought about it when she got home and felt that the person looked like you, so she called


    to ask me. I was confused and figured that you two might have met.¡±


    ¡°You can tell her to wear contact lenses if she feels ufortable wearing sses.¡± Zachary hummed.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that she adored the pets, he looked at the time and asked her, ¡°Do you want to take them


    downstairs and have a stroll around the neighborhood? We¡®re usually busy and


    only have time to walk them when we get home at night.¡±


    ¡°Are you apanying me?¡±


    Zachary¡®s gaze softened slightly. ¡°Since I proposed it, I¡®ll y my part as a gentleman to walk with you.¡±


    Serenityughed and picked up the little kittens.


    The kittens were still unfamiliar with the new environment, so the couple did not bring them out. They


    only brought the dog downstairs for a walk.


    H


    After moving in, the couple seldom sauntered in the area.


    It was almost ten at night, but the small garden in themunity was still lively. Many children got


    carried away with ying and refused to go home, so they had to be coaxed by their parents and


    carried away. For some kids who were still not old enough to go to preschool, their parents allowed


    them to continue having fun.


    The parents felt it was easier to tuck their children into bed if thetter got tired from ying.


    ¡°How is your sister doing after she got home?¡± Zachary asked about his sister¨Cinw while walking.


    ¡°Tell me if you need help. I¡®ll try my best to help you. You don¡®t have to treat me courteously. We¡®re still


    husband and wife, so your troubles are my troubles. Your sister is also my sister. I have great respect


    for her. Serenity turned to look at him.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    Chapter 328 The husband and wife did not mention anything about the cold war they had and


    reconciled in silence. Serenity originally thought of getting through the six months and forgot about it,


    but she could not help but feel moved by his concern for her. She wanted to break that half¨Cyear


    agreement.


    However, she was afraid it was nothing but her own wishful thinking. She feared that if they divorced


    once the agreement expired and she ended up falling in love with him whereas he did not, she would


    suffer the pain of losing him and spend a long time forgetting him, all while he lived his new life happily.


    Falling in love with someone was easy, yet the same could not be said about letting go of someone you


    love.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry, my sister and I will definitely ask for your help if we can¡®t solve a problem.¡±


    Since he was kind, she would respond in like. She added, ¡°I called my sister when she got home, and


    she¡®s fine for now. She¡®s good at enduring, so she won¡®t act impulsively if she thinks it¡®s not time yet.


    Right now, it¡®ll be detrimental for her if she impulsively tears off the fig leaf.


    LIL


    For Sonny¡®s sake, her sister went from a walk¨Con actress to a blockbuster movie star in a sh.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her skills were so marvelous that the Brown family could not tell that it was just an act.


    ¡°Her mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw came again, but I don¡®t know why. I¡®ll ask her when I go over to


    pick Sonny up tomorrow.¡±


    Liberty was starting work at Lewis & Co. tomorrow, so Sonny would be sent to the store for Serenity to


    look after him.


    Serenity was d she helped take care of her nephew after he was born. The aunt and nephew had a


    good rtionship, so he was willing to be with her and would not cry for his mommy.


    ¡°Do you want to hire a nanny to help you take care of Sonny? Boys his age are very active, and you¡®re


    busy sometimes. If he runs out while you¡®re not careful, the consequences will be unimaginable.¡±


    Zachary thought over it well.


    Serenity considered and said, ¡°Maybe, but not now. I¡®ll make sure to carry him on my back when I¡®m


    busy and won¡®t let him run around. I¡®ll only hire a nanny if I really can¡®t handle it. I¡®m worried the nanny


    will take advantage of our inattention to bully the chitd.¡±


    Aftering across many news articles about nannies mistreating children when their parents were


    not at home, Serenity was a little resistant to the idea of hiring a nanny.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about that. I know a very good nanny. I¡®ll arrange it for you.¡±


    Serenity looked at him again andughed. ¡°Mr. York, I suddenly feel like you¡®re superman. It¡®s like


    there¡®s no problem you can¡®t solve. And you even know a nanny?¡±


    Zachary said in his heart, I¡®ll be superman for you only.


    ¡®I wouldn¡®t bother if it were anyone else.¡®


    1


    1


    1


    ¡°The nanny of my ninth cousin brother still keeps in touch with our family. She¡®s an excellentdy. She¡®s


    attentive, kind, highly educated, and has very good morals. All the children raised by her turned out to


    be exceptional. If you don¡®t mind, I¡®ll talk to my aunt and contact the nanny to ask her toe over and


    take care of Sonny.¡±


    Serenity thought of Rowan. He was indeed a sensible child and was a happy¨Cgo¨Clucky person. He was


    her favorite out of all her brothers¨Cinw.


    ¡°All right, you can talk to your aunt and share with me the nanny¡®s number when you get it. I¡®ll contact


    her and talk to her about the rates.¡±


    ¡°Sure. It¡®s a littlete now, so my aunt is probably asleep. Let¡®s not disturb her. I¡®ll call her tomorrow


    instead.¡±


    Zachary was in a cheery mood after solving yet another problem for his wife. ¡°I¡®ll pay for the nanny¡®s


    sry. When she gets acquainted with Sonny, let her stay in our house during the day so she can look


    after the pets while she¡®s at it. She¡®ll also clean a little. Think of it as hiring a house helper.


    TL


    ¡°Both of us don¡®te home tillte. You¡®ll get tired if you stay upte or wake up early to clean the


    house. People who


    are not in the know might think that I¡®m a ve driver for my wife.¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Serenity stopped walking.


    Zachary too. He looked at her deeply and asked, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡®ll pay for the nanny. She¡®s going to be taking care of Sonny, who¡®s my nephew, so I should be the one


    to pay for it. I can¡®t let you use your money.¡±


    It would cost thousands of dors to hire a nanny now.


    He was already paying for all their living expenses.


    Serenity felt like she was taking advantage of him.


    Zachary could not help but reach out and pinch her face.¡± You are always haggling with me. We¡®re a


    family now, so why do you have to split hairs over everything? On the day we got our marriage license,


    I already said that since I married you, I can afford to support you.


    1


    1


    1


    ¡°Sonny calls me Uncle, and I like that child very much too, so I¡®m willing to pay for a nanny to take care


    of him.¡±


    L


    After a pause, he added softly, ¡°Most importantly, I don¡®t want my wife to be so tired.¡± .


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I said, I¡®ll pay for the nanny.¡±


    He was very insistent.


    Serenity could not win against him. After thinking about it,


    she said, ¡°All right, you can pay for the nanny. Mr. York, do you have any ns this weekend?¡± ¡°Why?¡±


    Serenity led the dog and continued to walk forward while asking, ¡°We¡®ve been married for some time,


    but I haven¡®t been to your old home before. I figured that if you¡®re free this weekend, you could take me


    back to your old home.¡±


    Her inws had seen her, but as a daughter¨Cinw, she had never set foot in her inws¡® home. Even


    now, she did not know where her inws lived.


    ¡°Nana¡®s birthday is in half a month, and all of us will go back on that day. I¡®ll take you back and


    introduce you to them then. You¡®ll be able to meet all our family and friends at once.¡±


    ¡°Is it andmark birthday?¡±


    ¡°No, just close rtives invited for a meal together.¡±


    If it were andmark birthday, the family would definitely throw a birthday banquet for Old Mrs. York and


    invite all the socialites of Wiltspoon.


    It would be hard to deceive Serenity if that was the case.


    Since only close rtives were getting together for a dinner to celebrate Nana¡®s birthday, arrangements


    could be made in advance and the truth could be concealed with some instructions from him.


    Zachary¡®s view of Serenity had changed significantly. He recognized now that Serenity was not in it for


    his or his


    grandmother¡®s money. After observing her for a period of time, he felt that she had a good character,


    but had not decided whether or not to spend the rest of his life with her.


    Therefore, he would continue to hide his real identity from her.


    ¡°That¡®s fine. Let¡®s wait for Nana¡®s birthday and go back together then.¡±


    Serenity had no problems with his arrangement.


    The young couple strolled twops around the small garden in the neighborhood before going back.


    ¡°Do you want to have supper?¡± Serenity asked him out of habit.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    He ate a lot when he was socializing.


    ¡°Forget it, I won¡®t eat either. Good night, then.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Serenity turned around and went into her room.


    Zachary stood in ce while he watched her enter her room and close the door behind her before he


    went back to his room.


    Once inside, he took the new clothes given to him by Serenity to wash them by hand and dry them with


    the washing machine. He then hung them out on the balcony.


    They should be dry by dawn.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    Hank twisted the door handle but failed to open the door. Liberty had locked the door.


    LI


    ¨C


    He knocked.


    ¡°Liberty, open up.¡±


    Liberty came to open the door, but she blocked the doorway to keep him from entering the room. She


    asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have something I want to discuss with you. Let me in.¡±


    This was originally the couple¡®s master bedroom, but now it was upied by Liberty.


    Hank was a little displeased, but in order to coax and persuade Liberty to help with the school run for


    his sister¡®s children, he held back his temper.


    ¡°Can¡®t it wait till tomorrow? It¡®s alreadyte now.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s only 11. I usuallye back during this time after dinner parties.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Liberty guessed that Hank wanted to talk to her about something having to do with her mother¨Cinw


    and sister inw. She was curious too, so she stepped to the side and said, ¡°Go back to your room to


    sleep when you¡®re done.¡±


    Hank cursed in his heart, ¡®I just couldn¡®t hold it in that night because I drank... Do you really think I


    wanted to touch you?¡®


    However, his mouth said, ¡°Wait, I¡®ll go get something.¡±


    He turned around and quickly headed to the room where he now slept. He picked up a small brocade


    box containing a pearl ne he bought specially for Liberty after work earlier. However, it was not


    an expensive pearl ne. It only cost a couple hundred dors.


    He then brought the small brocade box into the master bedroom.


    Serenity sat on the loveseat in the room, waiting for him.


    Hank entered the room and went to see his son first. Seeing the little boy sleeping soundly, his heart


    softened and he leaned down to kiss the boy¡®s cheek. He caressed his son¡®s face before standing up


    straight and turning around to sit next to Liberty


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Say my name.¡±


    Liberty corrected his term of address indifferently. She did not want to hear him call her ¡°honey¡±


    anymore. It made her sick.


    Hank chuckled sheepishly and handed the small brocade box to her. ¡°Liberty, I apologize to you. I was


    wrong to hit youst time. No matter what, I shouldn¡®t have gotten violent with you. I know I was wrong.


    Will you forgive me? ¡°I bought this for you. Open it and see if you like it.¡±


    Liberty looked at him and took the brocade box to see what was inside. She took out the pearl ne


    and looked it


    over for a while, then put it back into the box and closed it.


    ¡°Was this ne expensive?¡±


    ¡°It was quite expensive. I went to a jewelry store to buy it. Goods in jewelry stores are all of high quality


    and rather expensive.¡±


    Libertyughed.


    ¡®Is he looking down on me for not knowing how to appraise jewelry?


    ¡®If this pearl ne was sold at a roadside stall, it would be priced at a few dozen at most. If it¡®s sold


    in arge supermarket or jewelry store, it would cost several hundred dors. In my estimate, this


    ne cost less than five hundred dors.


    ¡®His gift to me was no more than five hundred dors.


    ¡®However, if he¡®s buying it for his lover Jessica, it¡®ll be something no less than five thousand.¡®


    Liberty suddenly felt like she was a joke for thinking about him, saving money for him, and helping him


    manage this family!


    ¡°Let me put it on for you.¡±


    ¡°No need. Just say what you want to say.¡±


    Liberty stopped Hank¡®s move to help her put on the ne.


    Hank smiled sheepishly again and said, ¡°Liberty, my sister came this time to ask about the matter she


    mentioned to


    me before. She asked if we had a thought about it. She said we should act early and get it done before


    the year ends.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Transferring the ownership of our ce to my sister so


    her children can go to a better school. Also, there¡®s the matter of picking up, dropping off, and cooking


    for her children. We¡®re all busy at work and have no time. Only you are free at home with Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Chapter 331 ¡°Just give my sister a hand and manage her children¡®s daily meals as well as their to and


    fro school run. You¡®re cooking regardless if they¡®re eating here anyway, so cooking for two more kids


    won¡®t make much of a difference. They¡®re still


    children, so they don¡®t eat that much either.


    ¡°Think of it as doing me a favor. We¡®ve been married for so many years. You¡®re willing to help me,


    right?¡±


    Hank¡®s voice was gentle, and he looked at Liberty when he spoke. He even tried to appeal to her


    emotions.


    ¡°My sister won¡®t make you work for nothing. She¡®ll give you a thousand bucks every month, and as I


    mentionedst time, I¡®d give you another fifteen hundred for living expenses. Including the thousand


    bucks my sister is giving you, you¡®ll have twenty¨Cfive hundred a month. That¡®s pretty decent.¡±


    Liberty wanted tough.


    She was angered to the point where she could onlyugh at Hank and his sister¡®s thoughts. One


    thousand dors for her to take the two children to and from school and cook three meals a day for


    them, on top of tutoring them? ¡°Hank Brown, do you think a thousand dors is a lot?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡®t cost you any money to live and eat here. My sister is giving you a thousand for nothing, so


    you can keep


    all that for yourself as savings. Isn¡®t that a lot? If you think it¡®s not enough, I¡®ll give you an additional


    thousand.¡±


    L11


    Liberty interrupted him and said, ¡°Did I not make myself clearst time? I told you, I won¡®t be


    responsible for children who do not belong to me. Besides, I have something to tell you too. I also


    found a job and will be starting tomorrow.


    ¡°I asked Serenity to help me take care of Sonny. I have to ask my sister to help me with my own son.


    How would I have the time and leisure to take care of other people¡®s children?¡±


    1


    1


    1


    Hank¡®s expression darkened upon hearing that. ¡°What do you mean you¡®re going to work? How old is


    Sonny? He still can¡®t live without his mother. Do I not give you enough food or clothes? Why are you


    going to work?¡±


    1


    1


    ¡°I¡®m free to work if I want to, and my sister can help me take care of Sonny. Yes, you don¡®t give me


    enough food and clothes. I¡®ve had it with you, Hank! Do you really think I can¡®t earn enough money to


    support myself?


    ¡°You and your family think all I can do is eat and can¡®t make money, right? Your mother and sister even


    scolded me, saying I¡®m useless even after studying so much. They said I¡®m useless unless I can earn


    money! If not for Sonny, do you think I¡®d let you guys step on me and oppress me?


    ¡°I was really stupid, Hank. I was stupid to believe that you would support me. Heh. Look at my hair. It¡®s


    still dark and shiny. I don¡®t have a single white hair. I¡®m still young. You haven¡®t supported me for life


    yet, but you wanted to go


    Dutch with me after just three years.


    ¡°You know well enough that I used my savings to renovate this house. You know I¡®m raising the child at


    home with no source of ie, but you still want to go Dutch with me. Weren¡®t you just trying to force


    me to go to work? In that case, I¡®ll grant your wish and start working!


    ¡°I will never believe anything you say anymore for the rest of my life!¡±


    Hank¡®s expression was dark as he said, ¡°You were the one who forced my hand. You spend money


    without any restraint¡­.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? What did I buy with your money? All my skincare products were bought


    for me by Serenity, and all my jewelry and bags were bought by myself before I got married. When was


    thest time I bought new clothes since the wedding? ¡°I only bought new clothes for the three of us as


    a family to leave a good impression on Zacharyst time. I only spent a thousand or so dors, but


    your family keeps harping about it even now. They say I¡®m spending money indiscriminately and ruining


    the family.


    1


    1


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    1


    1


    ¡°After the marriage, all of the money I¡®ve spent on was for this small home, you, and Sonny. I scrimp


    when ites to myself, but I¡®m generous when it¡®s for you and your son. But now you¡®re telling me I


    spend money without restraint and that has forced you to go Dutch with me to control my spending


    habits? ¡°Hank Brown, are you blind or is your heart ck? Doesn¡®t


    it go against your conscience to say such stuff? Was your conscience eaten by a dog?¡± Hank was


    struck speechless by Liberty¡®s questions. After a long pause, he said, ¡°Liberty, I¡®ll stop going Dutch with


    you. Don¡®t go to work and take care of Sonny first. You can return to work when he starts preschool.¡±


    ¡°I think that it¡®s fine to continue going Dutch. There¡®s no need to stop it. We can just go on like this. You


    don¡®t have to say anything else either. Even if you give me ten thousand a month for living expenses


    now, I¡®m still going to work.¡±


    She wanted to get a job and make herself financially independent for the purpose of getting custody of


    her son after the divorce.


    Never again would she listen to his drivel.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Chapter 332 Since Hank could not convince Liberty to agree, he lost his patience and asked her grimly,


    ¡°Where are you working? Whichpany is stupid enough to take you in?¡±


    11111


    Liberty beamed and said, ¡°Lewis and Co. I was hired by Mr. Lewis himself.¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    Lewis and Co. was not a ce he could reach. He thought that if she was working in a smallpany,


    he could use his connections to stop Liberty from working and she would lose her job again. She would


    then stay home obediently and take care of the child.


    He did not expect her to be this capable. She left the workce for more than three years and was as


    fat as a pig. She no longer had her aura from the past, but still managed to join argepany like


    Lewis and Co. Furthermore, she was personally hired by Mr. Lewis.


    He must be a horrible judge of character.


    Hank ndered Duncan cynically.in his heart.


    Not even he had the ability to work in Lewis and Co.


    ¡°Are you done with what you have to say? If you are, please get out. I need to rest since I have to get


    up early for work tomorrow.¡±


    L


    Liberty remembered Duncan saying that she must run fiveps around the small garden in front of the


    office building every day before she could start work.


    Ms. Chaplin would monitor her and make sure she finished the fiveps.


    If she slept poorly, she would not have the energy to work tomorrow. She was afraid she would lose her


    hard¨Cearned job if she did not perform well on her first day.


    Hank grunted heavily and walked away.


    He spent money on a pearl ne for nothing.


    When he went out, he mmed the room door with a bang.


    The noise startled his mother who was sleeping in the guest room.


    Olivia came out wearing a coat and saw her son storming out of the master bedroom. She quickly


    approached him and asked with concern, ¡°What¡®s wrong, Hank? Did you have another fight with


    Liberty? Or did she not agree to help your sister pick up the children?¡±


    Hank softened his expression in front of his mother and said, ¡°Mom, Liberty said she found a job today


    and will be starting work tomorrow. She¡®s letting Serenity take care of Sonny and can¡®t help Chelsea


    with her kids¡® schooling transportation.¡±


    ¡°Your sister is giving her money, yet she¡®s still unwilling? What do you mean she¡®s going to work?


    Echoing your sister, it¡®s time for you two to have a second child. Her


    Hank thought in his heart, ¡®There¡®s no way I¡®ll have a second child with Liberty.


    ¡®I don¡®t even want to touch her now, and she won¡®t let me touch her anyway.¡®


    1


    Of course, he would not tell his mother that. He said, ¡°She probably thinks Chelsea is giving her too


    little. I didn¡®t even know she had found herself a job because she didn¡®t tell me. If I hadn¡®t discussed


    this with her, I guess she would¡®ve continued keeping this as a secret.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    1


    1


    1


    1


    Hank himself had something to hide from Liberty, but he thought nothing of it.


    However, when Liberty hid something from him, he became angry and upset.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    Chapter 333 Olivia thought about it and said, ¡°I¡®ll talk to her again tomorrow and see if I can talk her out


    of going to work, but you should give her a little more living expenses in the future. Also, stop going


    Dutch with her.


    ¡°I thought that going Dutch would benefit you, but now it seems like there¡®s no advantage. Now, you


    have to do everything yourself when youe back. When your sister and Ie over, we have to


    pay Liberty to cook for us too.


    ¡°You don¡®t seem to be saving a lot of money either. It¡®ll be much easier on you if you stop going Dutch


    with her. It¡®ll be worth it even if it means having to give her an extra two thousand per month for living


    expenses.¡±


    Hank was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Even if we stop going Dutch, Liberty and I can¡®t go back to


    how we were before. I... I really have no interest in her anymore. If not for Sonny and Chelsea, I


    wouldn¡®t have lowered myself to speak to her so humbly.¡±


    LL


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    LIU


    As soon as he finished speaking, Olivia pped him. She scolded him in a low voice, ¡°You men are all


    the same. Once you get married, you won¡®t be able to resist the temptation of other women. Do you


    really think that Yates girl truly loves you? She¡®s only after your status.¡±


    ¡°If you were an ordinary employee earning three to five thousand a month, do you think she¡®d take a


    liking to you? Yes, you¡®re quite handsome. I¡®m very satisfied with your


    face, but can you make a living out of being attractive?


    ¡°Girls nowadays are clear¨Cheaded. If you have no money and no status, you¡®ll forever be a bachelor no


    matter how handsome you are.


    ¡°You¡®ll regret it if you really split with Liberty.¡±


    Hank firmly believed that Jessica was his true love, so he did not listen to a word his mother said.


    ¡°It¡®ste, Mom. You should rest. I¡®ll talk to Liberty and convince her to help Chelsea pick up the


    children.¡±


    If Liberty refused to help, his house would not have to be transferred to his sister.


    Speaking of which, did Liberty refuse to help because she did not want him to transfer the house to


    Chelsea?


    Well, she was aware that no one else in the family had time to help Chelsea pick up and drop off the


    children.


    Hank wanted to go back to the room to question Liberty, but he was worried about quarreling with her


    again, so he dropped the idea.


    The night passed without a word.


    The next day, the sky was gray and drizzly.


    The chill set in after a light rain. When Serenity walked out of the room and saw Zachary collecting the


    clothes on the balcony.


    1


    LLLLL


    She went out to look and said, ¡°It¡®s not raining heavily, and there¡®s no wind either. The clothes hanging


    here won¡®t get


    wet.¡±


    Zachary was collecting the clothes he washedst night which he had originally hung out on the small


    balcony in his room. However, when he woke up in the middle of the night, he realized the weather was


    windy, so he took the opportunity when Serenity was fast asleep to hang the clothes on therge


    balcony. Unexpectedly, it rained in the morning and the wind stopped blowing as well.


    He touched the clothes and felt that they were still damp. It was not dry enough to wear.


    The washing machine that Sam sent over had a drying function, but even that could not dry wet clothes


    enough to be worn. ¡°Don¡®t you have other clothes to wear?¡± Serenity asked casually when she saw him


    like this. ¡°I have many clothes. Even if I don¡®t wash them every day, I have enough clean clothes tost


    a month. I saw it was raining and was worried the clothes might be sttered by the rain, so I checked


    if they were. If you say that they won¡®t get wet, I will stop collecting them.¡± Then, he hung the clothes


    back up to dry, and asked Serenity as if nothing had happened, ¡°Do you want to make breakfast at


    home or go out to eat? How about I treat you to breakfast? Call your sister. If Ms. Sox is up this early,


    you can call her too.¡±


    Serenityughed and teased him, ¡°Mr. York, did you dream of winning the lotteryst night? How many


    millions did you win?¡±


    Zachary flicked her forehead in amusement. ¡°Do I need to win the lottery to treat you all to breakfast?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll call Jasmine and my sister right away. It¡®s rare for you to treat us, so we must take you up on your


    offer.¡±

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Serenity phoned Jasmine with a smile.


    Jasmineughed on the phone. ¡°Seren, you two finally made up. Mr. York is willing to even treat me to


    breakfast? I¡®m relieved. I was so worried he thought I was trying to matchmake you.¡±


    Shawn was her cousin, but she did not want her best friend and him to be a couple. That was


    because the Lowe family was not suitable for her best friend.


    Even though her aunt usually treated Serenity well, if she found out that Shawn had feelings for


    Serenity, she would instantly turn hostile.


    Serenity would not have a good life with someone like Jasmine¡®s aunt as her mother¨Cinw, so


    Jasmine would not help her cousin.


    When there was an opportunity to be alone with Shawn, she intended to have a proper talk with him.


    She would tell him to give up on Serenity and stoping to the shop frequently, lest Zachary


    misunderstood again.


    After marriage, both men and women had to consider the feelings of their other halves. Regardless if


    they did nothing wrong, so long as their significant other saw them with another person of the opposite


    sex, they would get angry.


    However, nothing would happen as long as they kept their distance.


    ¡°I¡®ll be right there.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine chose to take up Zachary¡®s offer over doing business.


    ¡°By the way, where are we eating? Send me the location and I¡®ll ride my bike there.¡±


    Serenity pulled the phone from her ear and asked, ¡°Mr. York, where are we eating?¡± ¡°The buffet


    restaurant on the first floor of Wiltspoon Hotel has a big breakfast spread. No matter where youe


    from, you¡®ll find vors from your hometown there.¡±


    Serenity told her friend, ¡°The buffet restaurant on the first floor of Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡®ll head there now.¡±


    After ending the call with Jasmine, Serenity called her sister and learned that Liberty was up, so she


    said to Zachary,¡± Mr. York, let¡®s fetch my sister from her ce.¡±


    Zachary had no problem with that.


    Serenity tucked her phone back into her pants pocket and headed down to the living room to get her


    car keys. She then took her pet cats and dog with her, and waited for Zachary to leave together.


    Following behind Serenity, Zachary saw her brisk footsteps and could tell that she was obviously in a


    happy mood. He called her in a low voice, ¡°Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    LUI


    Serenity turned to look at him. ¡°What¡®s up?¡±


    Zachary¡®s eyes fell on her white and slender hands.


    Noticing that he was staring at her hands, Serenity lifted them and looked at them. When she did not


    see anything amiss, she said with augh, ¡°Mr. York, what are you staring at my hands for? If you have


    something to say, then say it. Don¡®t make me guess. I¡®m too dumb to guess correctly.¡±


    Zachary silently cursed in his heart, ¡®She¡®s not dumb at all. She¡®s incredibly smart.¡®


    ¡°It¡®s nothing.¡± He wanted to say that they should go to a jewelry store to buy a pair of rings after


    breakfast. He had not given her any jewelry since they got their marriage license. However, he


    swallowed the words in his mouth.


    ¡®She probably won¡®t ept it.¡®


    Serenity did not say anything and went into the elevator with the pets first.


    Zachary paused for a moment. He was cursing himself internally for holding onto his pride which


    prevented him from saying sweet words.


    He then pretended as if nothing happened and followed her into the elevator.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Chapter 335 Serenity would be returning to the store after breakfast while Zachary would be heading to


    the office. Since their routes were different, the couple drove their own cars separately.


    They first went to Bright Boulevard to pick Liberty up.


    They saw Liberty pushing her son out to the entrance of the neighborhood.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity quickly got out and walked toward her sister after pulling the car over by the curb.


    ¡°Ant Swer.¡±


    Sonny stretched his arms out for Serenity to carry him.


    1 TL


    Serenity bent over and picked him up, rewarding him with two little kisses and that made the little one


    giggle.


    When Zachary saw this, he wanted to shrink himself to be a two¨Cyear¨Cold toddler so Serenity


    would kiss him too.


    ¡°Why is Sonny up so early today?¡±


    ¡°I woke him up and fed him milk beforeing out.¡±


    Liberty nodded at her brother¨Cinw and greeted him,¡± Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s get in the car, Liberty.¡± As Zachary spoke, he stepped


    forward and loaded the child¡®s stroller into Serenity¡®s car.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liberty, are you taking public transportation to work?¡±


    Serenity asked her sister while driving, ¡°Why don¡®t you ride an e¨Cbike? You can stuff it inside Zachary¡®s


    car.¡±


    His car was big, so there was no problem fitting Liberty¡®s small e¨Cbike.


    ¡°There¡®s not enough time. I¡®ll ride the e¨Cbike to work tomorrow.¡±


    Liberty deliberately changed into a more ttering outfit today,pared to the casual outfit she usually


    had on at home.


    It had been a long time since she went to work. Now that she was reentering the workforce, she felt a


    little nervous. ¡°I¡®ll send you to the officeter before heading to the store.¡±


    ¡°That works too.¡±


    Liberty did not turn down her sister¡®s offer.


    Serenity asked again about the reason Olivia and Chelsea came over.


    ¡°Isn¡®t it obvious? It¡®s that thing I told you aboutst time. They wanted me to pick up Chelsea¡®s children


    as well as cook for and tutor them, but I refused! Since Chelsea gave birth to them, she could take care


    of them. I don¡¯t have the time to care about her children. Besides, her children are like her. Taking care


    of them is just a thankless task.¡±


    Her decision was made by putting aside her rtionship breakdown with Hank. Even if they were


    getting along, she did not want to ept this kind of work.


    She was tired enough taking care of Sonny alone.


    ¡°Aren¡®t your inws helping with her children¡®s school transportation arrangement? Just let them


    handle it.¡±


    Liberty sneered. ¡°Will Chelsea be willing to let her parents take care of them? The two elderly get


    worked to the bone at home serving the family. All the living expenses that Hank gives them are spent


    on Chelsea¡®s family instead.¡±


    ¡°Only your inws would raise such a daughter.¡±


    The whole family were all enablers for that she¨Cdevil. Serenity hoped her sister could get out of the


    Brown family soon.


    LLLLLL


    ¡°Seren, why did Zachary suddenly think of treating us to breakfast today?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t you just find a job? He invited us to breakfast to congratte you on getting a job. You¡®re one


    step further away from the sea of suffering. We¡®re all happy for you.¡±


    Libertyughed, thinking that her brother¨Cinw was too courteous and attentive.


    ¡°Zachary really is a good man. Seren, you have to...¡±


    ¡°Treat him well, yes. My ears are going to fall off with how many times you tell me that. It¡®s not like I


    abuse him on a daily basis. I even bought him a couple of new clothesst


    night.¡±


    Serenity suddenly remembered Zachary¡®s little action at home earlier. He would usually not hang his


    clothes on the main balcony, as if he was afraid she would steal his clothes to sleep with. In short, he


    held his guard up like she was a thief.


    However, he hung his clothes on the main balcony to dryst night. It was a little strange. No, it was


    incredibly strange. If she was not mistaken, the clothes he was checking on earlier were the same ones


    she bought for himst night.

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Serenity remembered the brand of the suit she spent over ten thousand dors to buy. There was no


    mistake.


    Sheughed to herself.


    ¡®Zachary must have wanted to wear the new clothes. That¡®s the reason for all those little actions.


    ¡®It¡®s no wonder Nana said his still waters run deep. He won¡®t throw away the clothes I bought for him.


    ¡®Sure enough, Nana knows her grandson best. She has aplete grasp over his personality.¡® When


    they arrived at Wiltspoon Hotel, Jasmine was already waiting there.


    The group entered the hotel.


    The hotel¡®s lobby manager recognized Zachary and put a smile on his face, about to greet him.


    However, Zachary red eerily at the manager, who was struck speechless.


    ¡®Did I do something wrong?¡®


    The manager did not dare to greet or follow Zachary, so he stood still and watched as Zachary and his


    party walked away.


    After an indefinite amount of time, he finally came back to his senses when he was tapped on the


    shoulder.


    ¡°Mr. Callum?¡±


    The manager looked at Callum like a savior. He grabbed Callum and whispered, ¡°Mr. Callum, I saw


    someone who looked very much like Mr. Zachary earlier, but I didn¡®t dare to greet him because I was


    afraid I had the wrong person. However, he really looked like Mr. Zachary! The only difference was that


    there were no bodyguards with him.¡±


    Yes, he must have mistaken the person just now.


    Mr. Zachary had bodyguards following him wherever he went. Even though the man earlier looked


    exactly like Mr. Zachary and even had the same re, they were not the same person.


    Callum quickly asked, ¡°Did you greet him?¡±


    1


    1


    ¡°I wanted to, but I didn¡®t dare to after he red at me. Thank goodness I didn¡®t greet him, or it¡®d have


    been embarrassing,¡± the manager answered. If his real boss found out that the manager mistook


    someone else for him, the manager might end up getting fired. ¡°That¡®s good. If you see Mr. Zachary


    without his bodyguards with him in the future, just pretend that you don¡®t know him.¡±


    The manager was confused. ¡°Do you mean that the man earlier really was Mr. Zachary?


    ¡°If it was, why do I have to pretend to not know him?¡±


    Callum patted the manager¡®s shoulder. ¡°Just keep my words in mind, and I guarantee that your work


    will go smoothly. You¡®ll get a promotion and a sry bump too. If you don¡®t listen to me, don¡®t me me


    for not telling you


    about this when you lose your job one day.¡±


    The manager was speechless.


    ¡°Also, if I¡®m with Zachary when he doesn¡®t have bodyguards around, don¡®t call me Mr. Callum either.


    Understand?¡±


    For the sake of his promotion and sry raise, the manager nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Yes, I


    understand!¡±


    Callum patted his shoulder again and said, ¡°Not bad. You have potential.¡±


    Then, he walked away.


    Since Zachary appeared here without his bodyguards, he must have brought Serenity over. Callum had


    to go over and


    greet his sister¨Cinw.


    He entered the restaurant but could not find his brother and sister¨Cinw. That was because Serenity


    and the others just exited when he entered, but they did not bump into each other. With that, Callum did


    not get to meet his brother and sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡®ll send my sister to work first. She¡®s going to bete.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity knew her sister was anxious. Liberty kept looking at the time on her phone.


    She could not bete for her first day of work.


    Serenity did not know that her sister had to run fiveps


    before she could go to work.


    Liberty usuallycked exercise, so she would most likely need more time to run fiveps.


    That was why she was anxious.


    ¡°All right. Drive carefully,¡± Zachary urged.


    Serenity responded and they walked away.


    Jasmine also said, ¡°I¡®ll go back to the store first, Mr. York.


    Thank you for treating me to breakfast.¡±


    Zachary nodded. Jasmine left the hotel and rode away on her small e¨Cbike.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    After Jasmine left, Zachary called his bodyguards and informed them to fetch him from the hotel.


    His bodyguards would always be following in his shadows. After receiving his call, they quickly arrived


    at the hotel to meet him.


    ¡°Go to the jewelry store first,¡± Zachary said to the driver when he got into the car.


    The driver replied respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    There were many jewelry stores in a bustling metropolis like Wiltspoon. There was a jewelry store on


    the way from the hotel to the office.


    The driver stopped at the entrance of the store.


    ¡°You don¡®t need to follow me in.¡±


    Zacharymanded in a low voice, got out of the car alone, and went into the jewelry store.


    He was very quick when it came to buying things. He selected a pair of gold rings, paid for them, and


    waited for a clerk to put the rings in two red brocade boxes and then into a bag. Zachary then took the


    bag before he simply turned and left.


    The clerk watched him go. When Zachary got into the car, the clerk withdrew his gaze and sighed in his


    heart, ¡®It turns out that stunning men like him actually exist.


    ¡®He¡®s mature, calm, tall, handsome, majestic and cool! ¡®He bought a pair of rings, so he must have a


    girlfriend.¡¯ The driver drove away after Zachary entered the car.


    Jim turned to look at Zachary. ¡°It¡®s not for you,¡± the man said to him coldly.


    LI


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jim quickly said, ¡°Mr. Zachary, I was just curious. I have no other thoughts.¡±


    ¡®Even if it¡®s for me, I wouldn¡®t dare ept it. That¡®s a ring!¡®


    Zachary opened one of the brocade boxes and retrieved the ring. He slid it onto his ring finger on his


    left hand.


    Jim understood now. Zachary was dering his marital status to the public. He thought, ¡®Does Mr.


    Zachary n toe clean to the Missus?


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, can we call Missus ¡®Missus¡® when we see her in the future?¡±


    Zachary looked at him and said in a low voice, ¡°No. Keep calling her as you have.¡±


    Jim was speechless.


    ¡®I misunderstood.


    ¡®Mr. Zachary isn¡®t trying to confess his identity to the Missus.


    ¡®In that case, what does he mean by wearing that ring?¡®


    Soon, Jim found out the real reason Zachary wore the ring.


    The car was again forced to stop in front of the office building because Ms. Stone was waiting there.


    Jim took his hat off to Elisa. ¡®She waits here every day without fail. Even though Mr. Zachary ignores


    her, she stilles here without feeling ashamed.


    ¡°Mr. Stone is probably helpless against his sister.


    ording to Mr. Zachary¡®s temper, he¡®ll definitely use a metlod that breaks Ms. Stone¡®s heart and make


    her give up on him.


    ¡®I don¡®t know what he¡®s thinking. He only called Mr. Stone once and told thetter toe over and


    take Ms. Stone away, but that was all.¡¯ ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Elisa held an insted lunchbox and a bouquet of flowers as she blocked the road. She shouted at the


    man in the car,¡± I won¡®t move unless you get out of the car, Zachary.¡±


    For the past two days, she waited for him along the path of his way out of his vi, but she did not


    manage to meet him.


    She guessed he was avoiding her.


    He had a lot of houses under his name, and she did not know which one he was staying at. In the end,


    she decided it was better to wait in front of thepany. That way, there was no way she would miss


    him.


    Zachary sat quietly in the car for a minute before he


    reached out, pushed the door open, and got out of the car. ¡°Zachary.¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Elisa was overjoyed to see Zachary getting out of the car.


    She felt that her persistence had led to some progress. Zachary went from ignoring her to getting out of


    the car to see her. That was progress indeed.


    ¡°Zachary, I prepared breakfast for you.¡±


    11.


    Elisa quickly brought the breakfast she made with love to him while handing him the bouquet of


    flowers. She smiled brightly and said, ¡°I personally snipped these flowers from my garden, trimmed the


    thorns, and arranged them into a bouquet. It¡®s for you.¡±


    Zachary looked at Elisa without any expression on his face.


    ¡®She¡®s sending flowers to a grown man. How exactly did Serenity teach her to pursue me?


    ¡®Is she treating me as a woman?¡®


    He extended his right arm to receive the bouquet while the left arm took the insted lunch box.


    1


    1


    1


    1


    Elisa was immediately feeling ecstatic. ¡®Is Zachary epting me?¡® The next moment, she saw Zachary


    wearing a gold ring on his left hand. The gold ring wasrge and worn on his ring finger. Even if there


    was no sun today, it glimmered and shone so brightly that no one could ignore its presence.


    L


    ¡°Zachary!¡±


    Elisa asked him cautiously, ¡°You... Why are you wearing that ring on your ring finger?¡± She forced a


    smile and carefully exined, ¡°Rings worn on the ring finger are usually wedding bands.¡±


    LLL


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary turned and left after showing off his ring. He walked to the door of the security guard post and


    asked in a low voice, ¡°Where¡®s the garbage can?¡±


    The security guard hurriedly brought him the garbage can, and Zachary threw away the flowers along


    with the insted lunch box.


    He turned around, walked toward his car, and got in.


    He did not exin to Elisa why he was wearing a ring on his ring finger.


    As Elisa said, only wedding rings were worn on the ring finger. Its meaning was obvious. Elisa was not


    a fool, so there was no way she did not understand.


    ¡°Drive!¡± Zachary ordered in a low voice.


    The driver quickly started the car, passed by Elisa, and entered the building.


    Elisa was immobilized as if she had been petrified. She stood there, motionless, as her face grew paler


    by the second.


    It turned out that Zachary was not epting her. He just wanted to throw away the bouquet and the


    breakfast she made for him with love into the trash can in front of her.


    He was even wearing a wedding ring!


    Elisa had a crush on the man for many years, so she knew his hands had always been clean. He never


    wore any essories.


    1


    1


    1


    1


    Now, he was wearing a ring on his ring finger. Was he telling her that he was married?


    However, she had not heard the news that he was married.


    Could it be that he did not announce the marriage in order to protect his wife?


    However, with his status, people would only be jealous of his wife. No one would dare touch her. Was it


    necessary to hide the marriage to protect his wife?


    Or did he deliberately buy a ring and wear it on his ring finger to trick her?


    No matter what, Elisa felt that she had to get to the bottom of this.


    If Zachary was really married, she would be the third party interfering with his marriage if she continued


    to pester him. It was not like no one else was willing to marry her. Even if she was head over heels for


    Zachary, she would not be the third party in his marriage.


    There were plenty of other fish in the sea.


    I LLLLLL


    11111


    She would never steal another woman¡®s man! With that thought, Elisa quickly ran to her sports car and


    drove away from York Corporation.


    She did not go to her love advisor since it was useless in this matter. She had to find her brother and


    beg him to help her investigate whether Zachary was married.


    She went straight to Stone Group.


    She was Clive¡®s only sister, and Clive doted on his sister dearly. He was famous in Stone Group and


    even Wiltspoon for that reason.


    Therefore, when Elisa drove straight into Stone Group, no one dared to stop her. She darted all the


    way upstairs and barged into the president¡®s office.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    Chapter 339 Clive received the news of his sister¡®s arrival a long time ago, so he did not admonish his


    sister for barging into his office like this.


    ¡°Why are you running so fast? Is there a ghost chasing after


    you?¡±


    Clive put down his fountain pen. Since his sister was here, he would not be able to work for the time


    being.


    ¡°Didn¡®t you go to York Corporation to wait for Zachary today? How many times have I said this?


    Zachary isn¡®t suitable for you, nor will he fall in love with you, but you don¡®t believe me and refuse to


    give up. Did you get hurt by him again?


    Clive got up and walked around his desk. When his sister came closer, he looked at her pale face with


    distress. ¡°What did Zachary do to you?¡±


    He was not in favor of his sister¡®s pursuit of Zachary, but he would never allow Zachary to hurt her.


    ¡°Clive.¡±


    Elisa grabbed her brother¡®s arm and asked anxiously,¡° Clive, tell me quickly. Is Zachary single or


    married?¡±


    Clive was stunned and said, ¡°Why are you asking this question? Everyone in Wiltspoon knows that


    Zachary is single. He doesn¡®t even have a friend of the opposite sex. With his kind of temperament, he


    doesn¡®t allow young


    women to approach him unless they¡¯re rtives. Only you have the audacity to openly pursue him.


    ¡°I even told Zachary that it¡®s thanks to you that he can have the experience of being wooed. He¡®ll be


    forever alone with no one to appreciate him.¡± ¡°Zachary was wearing a ring on his left ring finger. Is he


    really single? Could it be that we just didn¡®t know that he was married?¡±


    ¡°...Zachary is wearing a wedding band? But he¡®s really not married.¡±


    The twopanies were fiercepetitors, and Clive had always kept an eye on Zachary. He would


    be the first to know if Zachary got married.


    Furthermore, with Zachary¡®s identity, how could no one know that he got married? His marriage would


    be a sensation in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Then why is he wearing a wedding ring?¡±


    Clive said in amusement, ¡°How would I know? Maybe he wore it on a whim. Many people do that.


    Unmarried people also wear a ring or two, and people trying to show off their wealth will even wear


    rings on all ten fingers.


    ¡°I once saw an upstart who did that exact same thing. He wore gold rings on all ten fingers, a thick gold


    chain, gold bracelets on both wrists, a gold watch, and so on. In short, he waspletely decked out in


    gold. It was like he was worried that people wouldn¡®t know he was rich.¡±


    People like them who were truly rich kept a much lower


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    profile.


    In their circle, people who adorned themselves with jewelry all over their body were just upstarts.


    ¡°Did he wear a ring on his left ring finger purposely to make me give up on him?¡±


    Clive pulled his sister to the sofa to take a seat. He poured a cup of warm water and handed it to her.


    Then, he sat down beside her and flicked her head and said dotingly, ¡°My sister is the smartest.


    ¡°Elisa, since you know that Zachary is doing this to make you give up, you should just give up. There


    are many young talents in Wiltspoon. As long as you like someone who isn¡®t Zachary, I¡®ll try my best to


    bring you two together.¡±


    Elisa¡®s face was not as pale after she realized that Zachary only did that to make her give up. She took


    a sip of warm water and said, ¡°As long as Zachary is still single, I have my eyes set on him. I¡®m not


    marrying anyone except him!¡± Unless he was already married.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    Chapter 340 ¡°Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡®m just that stubborn.¡±


    Clive was exasperated.


    ¡°Zachary won¡®t develop feelings for you, and the York family won¡®t pick you either.¡±


    LILLL


    He analyzed for his sister. ¡°Old Mrs. York is an adult child. Out of her nine grandchildren, except for the


    youngest two who aren¡®t at marriageable age yet, the remaining seven are ready to get married. She¡®s


    looking forward to her grandchildren getting married.


    1


    ¡°It¡®s been some time since you publicly professed to Zachary, but what did Old Mrs. York do? She did


    nothing. It¡®s as if she doesn¡®t know that you¡®re pursuing Zachary. Do you know why? It¡®s because she


    doesn¡®t want you as her eldest granddaughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Otherwise, with her personality, she¡®ll definitely encourage Zachary if she knows that someone is


    openly pursuing him. She might even do something excessive like wrapping him up and sending him to


    your bed so you two can do the deed. That way, she¡®ll be able to have a great grandchild as soon as


    possible. ¡°If Zachary and you sleep together, both the York and Stone families will tell Zachary to take


    responsibility for you even if he doesn¡®t want to marry you as a wife.¡±


    Zachary was a very responsible man.


    Maybe that was why he always went around with an entourage of bodyguards wlio maintained a


    protective circle three meters around him, not allowing young women to approach him unless they were


    rtives. It was because he was afraid that someone would try to use this method to get him.


    Elisa said, ¡°...Maybe Old Mrs. York doesn¡®t know that I¡®m pursuing Zachary.¡± ¡°Just keep lying to


    yourself. Do you know who Old Mrs. York was when she was young? She was the boss of an


    intelligence circle. There¡®s nothing that can slip past her unless it¡®s something she doesn¡®t want to


    know. Your public confession to Zachary made the trending news. Old Mrs. York is neither blind nor


    deaf, so there¡®s no way she doesn¡®t know that you like Zachary.


    ¡°Since she didn¡®t make a move, it means that she doesn¡®t fancy you as her eldest granddaughter¨Cin¨C


    law. The York family is good, and their elders are open¨Cminded. As long as the young ones have a


    partner they like, the elders won¡®t get in their way. However, it¡®s very difficult to please elders who don¡®t


    like you after marriage.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, listen to me. Stop going after Zachary. I admit that Zachary is exceptional, but he¡®s not suitable


    for you. You¡®ll only hurt yourself if you carry on like this. He doesn¡®t love you at all, so it won¡®t be painful


    for him.¡±


    There would only be pain if there was love.


    Going after someone who did not love you was like trying to get through an iron bastion. It was a


    fruitless endeavor.


    Elisa said sadly, ¡°Clive, it¡®s easy to fall in love with someone, but it¡®s hard to give up on a person you


    love very much. It¡¯s not like I¡®ve never tried giving up on him. I tried for several years, but I couldn¡®t do


    it. That¡®s why I went all out to publicly confess to him and chase after him.


    ¡°I think I should still try. Even if I fail, at least I¡®ve tried, so I won¡®t regret it. If I give up without even


    trying, it¡®ll be a thorn in my heart forever. I might have missed out on someone whom I love. That¡®s


    something very, very painful.¡±


    Clive took his sister¡®s shoulders and said in distress, ¡°Elisa, you¡®ve already tried and seen the results.


    Zachary has never warmed up to you. He has a heart of ice when ites to you. You¡®ll only be more


    hurt if you continue to go after him.


    T


    ¡°It¡®s not like no one else wants to marry you. Why bother pestering a man who doesn¡®t love you?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve only been pursuing him for a short amount of time. Alice chased after you for an even longer time.¡±


    Clive was speechless.


    Il


    His sister watched the entire process of his wife pursuing him, which became a good example and


    gave his sister the courage to chase after Zachary the same way. ¡°Clive, help me investigate Zachary. I


    want to know if he¡®s wearing that ring to trick me into giving up, or if he¡®s really married. If it¡®s thetter...


    I¡®m willing to give up!¡±


    Chapler 340


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Elisa uttered thest two words, her heart hurt as if it was being pricked by a thousand needles.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Clive saw his sister¡®s pale face and knew that she must be devastated.


    He had been in love before. Although he had a happy marriage, he had experienced sadness and


    despair before that. Thus, he knew that feelings could hurt one deeply.


    Clive could also tell that Zachary would not fall in love with Elisa, so if Elisa continued to pester


    Zachary, she would be the one who would get hurt in the end. It was better to let her give up on


    Zachary as soon as possible.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Elisa, it¡®s not that I don¡®t want to help you investigate Zachary. Think about who¡®s


    working for him ¨C Josh Bucham. You know what the Buchams are capable of. Once I do a background


    check on Zachary, Zachary will know.


    1


    1


    1


    1


    1


    1


    11 12


    L


    ¡°Do you think Zachary will let me find out? Besides, I¡®ve arranged for most of my subordinates to look


    for our aunt.¡±


    Elisa was silent.


    She knew what her brother said was true.


    Josh Bucham worked for Zachary, and everyone in Wiltspoon knew what the Buchams were best at.


    ¡°Elisa, there are so many good men in this world, so forget about Zachary.¡±


    Elisa lowered her head and said nothing. Soon, tears flowed


    down her face, drop by drop.


    She was devastated.


    Why was it so difficult to love someone and want to be with him?


    Clive silently embraced his sister¡®s shoulders.


    ¡°Oh, Clive.¡±


    Elisa leaned on her brother¡®s shoulder and cried. ¡°Why doesn¡®t Zachary like me? Am I not good


    enough? Does he think I¡®m arrogant and willful? He just needs to tell me what he doesn¡®t like about me,


    and I¡®ll change.


    ¡°But he didn¡®t even give me a chance. Am I just so unlikeable?¡±


    Clive was heartbroken. ¡°Elisa, there¡®s no reason to not like someone. He doesn¡®t like you not because


    you¡®re not good enough. Humans aren¡®t like cash. We can¡®t make everyone like us. Even if it¡®s cash,


    some people prefer pounds and euros over dors.


    1


    L


    ¡°You are unique, and your character is innate. I think you should live a carefree and easy life, and


    there¡®s no need for you to change yourself for anyone. You¡®ll be miserable if you change yourself, and


    we, your family, will feel distressed when we see you like that.¡±


    Elisa sobbed. ¡°Brother, if I give up, I will feel that I have no purpose in life.¡±


    ¡°Silly girl! How can you not have a purpose in life? You can set your goal to be the richest woman


    in Wiltspoon or


    T!


    further your studies to better yourself. Or, you can take over the task of looking for our aunt for our


    mother. You can make that your goal!¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Clive pulled a few sheets of tissues from its box and handed them to his sister. ¡°Elisa, life is not just


    about love. You still have family and friends, and you can do more meaningful things.¡±


    Elisa took the tissues to wipe away her tears and snot.¡± Mom and aunt have been separated for


    decades. We have no clue how our aunt looked when she was older. We¡®ve been searching for so


    many years, but nothing useful came up.¡±


    ¡°Mom has been hung up over looking for her sister her whole life. As her children, we should continue


    trying our best to help her find our aunt. As long as our aunt is alive, I believe it¡®s just a matter of time


    before we find her. So, do you want to ept this challenge?¡±


    Elisa cried a lot and vented the anguish in her heart. She finally calmed down, thought about it, and


    said, ¡°I¡®ll ept this challenge then. I will definitely help Mom to find our aunt!¡±


    To forget someone, one must do other things to distract oneself.


    LL


    Over time, Elisa would let go of her feelings for Zachary. ¡°Clive, can you still help me find out if Zachary


    is married? You don¡®t need to do a background check on him, just ask around to inquire about it so


    Zachary won¡®t be alerted.¡±


    Clive was speechless.


    After his long and borated speech, his sister had not given up.


    Zachary did not care whether Elisa believed he was married or not. He was busy once he returned to


    the office. At half past ten, he got off work early without waiting for Serenity¡®s call. He drove the national


    MPV he used to deceive Serenity and headed straight toward Wiltspoon School. On the way, he


    parked the car when he came across a florist.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    Chapter 342 Zachary hesitated and struggled for ten minutes before he pushed open the door to get


    out of the car and walked into the florist


    ¡°Sir, would you like to buy flowers? Are they for your girlfriend?¡±


    After Zachary looked around the shop, he said to the shopkeeper, ¡°It¡®s for my wife.¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°Is this for a birthday or wedding anniversary?¡±


    ¡°Neither. I just want to give her flowers.¡±


    The shopkeeper smiled. ¡°What about a bouquet of roses interspersed with baby¡®s¨Cbreath?¡±


    Zachary had never bought flowers for a woman. He thought the shopkeeper¡®s suggestion was good, so


    he nodded and said, ¡°Sure, whatever you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Please wait for a moment.¡±


    The shopkeeper could tell this was the first time this man was buying flowers for his wife.


    After a while, the shopkeeper handed a bunch of flowers to Zachary. Zachary took the bouquet and


    paid the bill before turning around and walking out of the florist with the bouquet in hand.


    Zachary put the bouquet in the passenger seat and nced


    at the flowers every few minutes while driving.


    At the same time, he was still thinking about how he should give this bunch of flowers to Serenity.


    Soon, he arrived at the entrance of Wiltspoon School. Since he got off work earlier than usual, the


    students were only dismissed from school at this time.


    Thus, many students could be seen pouring into Serenity¡®s store. Some students were looking for study


    materials while others picked up their favorite stationery.


    Zachary got out of the car with the bouquet in his arms. As soon as he saw a sea of people in


    Serenity¡®s store, he immediately put the bouquet back in the car. He then walked into the bookstore as


    if nothing had happened. When the students saw him, they began whispering as if they just saw a strict


    dean. Some students who were still struggling with which set of study materials to buy immediately


    made a decision and hurried to the cashier when Zachary came in. Zachary rarely appeared in the


    store at this time, but he left a deep impression on the students thest time he helped out at the store.


    That was why the students wanted to run away when they saw him.


    ¡°Uncle Zak!¡±


    The students were afraid of Zachary, but Sonny was not. Sonny was lingering around Serenity at first,


    but when he saw Zachary, he stopped following Serenity and happily ran to Zachary. As he ran to


    Zachary, he opened his arms for


    Zachary to carry him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Zachary squatted down, and Sonny jumped into his arms. Picking up the little guy, Zachary looked at


    his wife, who was busy collecting money. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± Serenity smiled. ¡°Never mind. The


    more you help, the less money I make.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips.


    Having held such a high position for so long, he had built up his authoritative vibe, so it was difficult for


    him to look gentle.


    ¡°There are a lot of people here. Mr. York, you¡®re helping me by looking after Sonny.¡±


    Zachary hummed.


    Having such a capable and skilled wife always made him seem useless.


    Zachary moved a chair and sat in the corner to y with Sonny.


    They sat there for about half an hour.


    When she was done with work, Serenity turned her head and saw Zachary ying with Sonny.

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Chapter 343 Zachary was exceptionally patient and would do whatever Sonny asked him to do. He


    would also teach Sonny some new ways to y with the toys.


    Serenity could not help but think that Zachary would be a responsible father when he has his own


    children.


    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    Jasmine noticed that her friend was staring in a certain direction, so she leaned over and found her


    friend looking at Mr. York. She suddenlyughed ambiguously and nudged Serenity¡®s shoulder. ¡°Do you


    think your husband is particrly handsome?¡±


    ¡°There¡®s no need to think about it. He has always been a handsome guy.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and jump him then. Look how nice and patient he is with Sonny. Although he looks like a


    block of ice, he¡®s actually quite soft¨Chearted. He must like children very much. You should jump him


    and get down to it, then you can give birth to a baby as good¨Clooking as him. How great is that?¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°You talk as if I¡®m just trying to have a baby.¡± She paused and whispered, ¡°Even if I


    jump him, I¡®m not brave enough to strip him, especially when I look at his stern and cold face.¡±


    Men with Zachary¡®s temperaments were not easy to tease.


    When Zachary lost, he would kiss her as revenge.


    Jasmine burst outughing, then quickly covered her mouth. She smiled and whispered, ¡°Mr. York is


    just born with a cold face. Why don¡®t you get him drunk?¡±


    Serenity thought about that scene briefly and came back to her senses. She said frankly, ¡°I¡®m forbidden


    from entering his room. Forget it. I won¡®t dream anymore. We¡®ll take it day by day.¡±


    After that, Serenity walked toward the two boys.


    ¡°Ant Swer!¡±


    Sonny, who was having a good time, raised his head and called out to Serenity.


    L


    Serenity reached out to pat her nephew¡®s head and said to Zachary, ¡°Mr. York, please y with Sonny


    for a while longer. I¡®ll cook.¡± Zachary stood up. ¡°Why didn¡®t you tell me just now? I know how to cook


    too.¡± ¡°It didn¡®t cross my mind earlier. I¡®ll drop the courtesy and take up your offer the next time you¡®re


    here when I¡®m busy then.¡±


    Zachary looked at her deeply. By dropping the courtesy, did it mean that she was tempted to make their


    marriage long term? ¡°I¡®ll cook now. If you¡®re hungry, have some snacks first.¡±


    Serenity pointed to the ce where the snacks were kept and quickly went to cook lunch.


    Zachary picked up Sonny and followed Serenity into the kitchen. He watched silently as Serenity was


    busy cooking. After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡®ve asked my third aunt for the nanny¡®s contact


    number. Mrs. Lane said she could start work tomorrow.


    ¡°You can rx once Mrs. Lanees to work.¡±


    ¡°You contacted her? How much is her sry?¡±


    Serenity washed and chopped a few tomatoes to make a tomato omelet. This was an easy and quick


    dish.


    ¡°It¡®s eight thousand dors a month. We¡®ll provide bed and board with two days off during the


    weekends. She¡®ll get a bonus if she does well. This is the market rate for nannies in Wiltspoon. SomeOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    with higher education earn about ten thousand dors a month.¡± As the eldest in his generation,


    Zachary was aware of the domestic worker¡®s sries. Zachary under¨Cdered the sry because


    Mrs. Lane would get more than ten thousand dors a month working at the York Residence.


    Serenity turned to look at him with a shocked expression.¡± A nanny¡®s sry has really skyrocketed.¡±


    She initially thought it was three to five thousand dors a month.


    ¡°The price of goods is expensive now, so wages will definitely go up.¡±


    ¡°They have two days off on weekends too.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°We don¡®t have to work on weekends, and Liberty will


    take care of Sonny, so Mrs. Lane can have the weekends off.¡±


    More importantly, Zachary wanted some alone time with


    Serenity on weekends and did not want Mrs. Lane to be the third wheel.


    ¡°I mentioned that I could take you to the beach for a weekend getaway since you like seafood. Let¡®s go


    on a vacation, then you can eat as much as you like.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I never lie.¡±


    Of course, Zachary would not admit it even if he lied.


    Serenity believed that Zachary was an honest man.


    ¡°Is Libertying over for lunch?¡± Zachary changed the subject.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Serenity said, ¡°My sister said she¡®s noting over for lunch because her office is quite far from here.


    It¡®s troublesome to go back and forth since she doesn¡®t have a long lunch break. They have an office


    cafeteria, so she¡®ll be eating there.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary hummed.


    1113


    ¡°When Libertyes back from work in the evening, you should ask her if she can adapt to the


    company and if anyone bullies her. I¡®m quite close with Mr. Lewis, so if someone bullies her, I will ask


    Mr. Lewis to back her up.¡±


    Serenity turned her head to look at him again. ¡°No wonder my sister loves you so much. She always


    tells me to treat you well.¡±


    L


    Zachary blushed slightly.


    He had always been on his best behavior in front of his sister ¨Cinw.


    Due to time constraints, Serenity prepared a simple lunch.


    Fortunately, Zachary ate with relish and did not dislike it at


    all.


    Serenity thought that apart from not eating bacon, green onions, garlic, and coriander, he was actually


    quite easy to please.


    After the meal, Zachary did not leave immediately.


    Serenity washed the dishes and came out of the kitchen. Seeing that Zachary was still there, she took


    out her phone and checked the time. She walked over to him and asked, ¡± Mr. York, don¡®t you have to


    go to work in the afternoon? It¡®s past one o¡®clock. I remember you used to hurry back to the office at


    about one o¡®clock.¡±


    Serenity noticed that Jasmine and Sonny were missing, so she shot another question, ¡°Where are


    Sonny and Jasmine?¡±


    1


    ¡°Ms. Sox said she was going to the supermarket to buy something, and Sonny followed her.¡± Zachary


    felt that Jasmine went out deliberately to give the couple some privacy.


    It seemed that Jasmine truly had no intention of matchmaking Shawn and Serenity.


    Zachary¡®s opinion of Jasmine improved greatly.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Serenity walked back to the cashier and sat down.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary was in a dilemma. When Serenity looked at him, his words were stuck in his throat again, and


    he could not say anything


    Before Zachary could say the next sentence, Serenity asked with concern, ¡°Mr. York, have you


    encountered any difficulties? I can tell that you¡®re very troubled. You can share them with me and I¡®ll


    see if I can be of any help.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He did not have any trouble.


    No, he was actually in trouble.


    He bought a bunch of flowers for his wife, but he did not know how to give them to her. ¡°Is it a financial


    issue?¡±


    Serenity definitely could not help Zachary with his work problems. Furthermore, he would not look so


    troubled in front of her because of his work.


    ¡°How much do you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m not short of money.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what is it? What¡®s wrong? You don¡®t go to work when it¡®s time to leave, and you don¡®t


    speak your mind. Why can¡®t you just tell me straight? I told you that I¡®m stupid and can¡®t read your


    mind.¡±


    Zachary was silent again.


    When he thought about the agreement, he could not bring himself to say anything. He felt that giving


    flowers to Serenity was a p in the face.


    Serenity was anxious because of his stoic expression.


    ¡°Mr. York, you don¡®t have to tell me anything if you don¡®t want to. I just feel anxious looking at your


    troubled face.¡± Zachary still did not speak. Nana was eloquent and talkative, but her grandson was a


    man of few words.


    Serenity suddenly understood why Nana was trying to matchmake her with Zachary.


    Nana must have been worried that Zachary would stay single for life.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    Chapter 345 Zachary looked at Serenity silently for a moment and was still keeping mum. He then


    turned around and left.


    LILL


    Serenity opened her mouth and wanted to stop him, but she gave up. Since he did not want to say


    anything, it was useless even if she pried his mouth open.


    ¡°His silence is so annoying. Why can¡®t he just say it frankly?¡±


    Serenity criticized Zachary¡®s reticence.


    Humans were curious beings, and Zachary piqued Serenity¡®s curiosity by being so hesitant to speak.


    She always wondered what he was trying to say.


    1


    Within two minutes, the quiet man came in with a bouquet of roses.


    Serenity looked at him, dumbfounded.


    She could not believe that Zachary was holding a bunch of flowers.


    Serenity rubbed her eyes and looked at him again to confirm that the man was indeed Mr. York.


    ¡®Is he going to give me the flowers?¡®


    U1LL


    For some reason, Serenity¡®s heart raced, and every nerve in her body suddenly tightened. Hell, she


    was so nervous! Zachary did not hand the bouquet to Serenity. Instead, he


    ced it on the cashier. The man of few words said, ¡°I passed by the florist and saw the flowers were


    blooming beautifully, so I just bought a bouquet for you. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±


    After he finished his sentence, he turned around before she could react. He strode away and left.


    He did those in one smooth motion.


    It was as if he was afraid that Serenity would pick up the bouquet and p his face if he paused for a


    few more seconds.


    ¡°Mr. York!¡±


    Serenity came back to her senses. Without another thought, she rushed out of the store and called out


    to him.


    However, Zachary got into the car and drove away quickly as if he was being chased by a ghost. In the


    blink of an eye, his car was out of sight.


    Serenity was speechless.


    After a long while, she sighed. ¡°He¡®s so fast! This is so unexpected.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity thought about how funny that was and could not help but smile brightly andugh loudly.


    Zachary was hrious sometimes.


    When she had her fill ofughter, she returned to the store and sat down in front of the cash register.


    She looked at the bouquet of roses for a moment and picked it up. ¡°I don¡®t have any vases in the store.¡±


    She walked around the store and put the bouquet back on the table.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Shawn suddenly called out to her.


    1


    Shawn swiftly walked in. He was dressed in a ck suit. He looked handsome and courteous like a


    sessful businessman.


    LLI 1


    However, Serenity still thought the best looking person in a suit was her husband. Perhaps it was


    Zachary¡®s temperament that gave people the impression that he was a sessful person. His maturity


    and calmness was not something Shawn could match.


    Shawn was still too young.


    ¡°Isn¡®t it working hours now? Why are you here?¡± Serenity asked instinctively.


    ¡°I just sent a document to my dad at the hotel and passed by here, so I came in to have a look. Is Jas


    here?¡±


    Shawn did not dare to say that he missed Serenity. That was the real reason he stopped by.


    Serenity also seemed to be a lot colder toward him, which flustered Shawn.


    ¡°Jasmine took Sonny to the supermarket.¡±


    Serenity took out her phone and took a picture of the bouquet. Her eyes were always on the bunch of


    flowers and not Shawn.


    AT


    Seeing how focused Serenity was when she took pictures of the bouquet, Shawn asked tentatively,


    ¡°Serenity, this bouquet...¡±

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Chapter 346 Serenity said, ¡°My husband gave it to me. Isn¡®t it pretty? I think it¡¯s beautiful. I love it!¡±


    After taking countless photos of the bouquet, Serenity put down her phone to pick up the bouquet and


    took a sniff. ¡°It smells so good too!¡±


    To Shawn, this scene was an eyesore.


    ¡°Oh, your husband gave it to you? What¡®s the asion today? I haven¡®t seen him send flowers to you


    before.¡± Shawn¡®s smile was a little stiff. His tone was a little bitter as if he had a bone to pick.


    Serenity looked up at him and said, ¡°Does it need to be an asion for my husband to send me


    flowers? If I want, my husband can send me a bunch of flowers every day. I was just worried that he¡®d


    spend too much because a bouquet isn¡®t cheap. It¡®s not edible either. I told my husband that it would be


    better if he saved that money to buy meat instead of flowers. That¡®s why he never sent me flowers.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°Right...¡±


    ¡°Shawn, are you looking for Jas? Why don¡®t you call her? She should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s nothing. I just passed by and thought ofing in here to see you two. I¡®ll head back to work then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity responded while she admired the bouquet that Zachary gave her.


    When Shawn saw that her attention was on the bunch of flowers, he felt unbearable. But he could not


    say anything about it, so he turned around and left.


    Since thest time Serenity rejected Shawn¡®s invitation to attend a business reception with him, she


    was indifferent to him. She had always intentionally emphasized to him that she was a married woman.


    Shawn thought, ¡®Didn¡®t Serenity get married to a stranger?¡®


    1


    Jas said that Serenity only got married to put Liberty¡®s mind at ease and that Serenity and her husband


    signed a half year agreement. They would divorce after the contract period.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Did Serenity fall in love with her stranger husband?


    Shawn was listless.


    ¡°Shawn? Why are you here? Don¡®t you need to go to work?¡±


    Jasmine brought Sonny back just in time to see her cousin¡®s dejected appearance and immediately


    understood what was going on


    ¡°Jas.¡±


    Jasmine called out to Shawn and he quickly regted his emotions in an attempt to cover up his loss.


    ¡°I was sending some documents to my dad and passed by after that, so I came to see you girls.¡±


    Shawn¡®s excuse could deceive Serenity, but not Jasmine.


    Jasmine was aware that her uncle would usually discuss business with clients at their hotel but the


    bookstore was not en route from Lowe Enterprise¡®s hotel to thepany.


    Jasmine did not expose Shawn¡®s lie and said, ¡°Wait for me here. I¡®ll bring Sonny ande right out.


    Let¡®s go for a cup of coffee.¡±


    1


    After that, Jasmine carried Sonny into the store. The little boy was already asleep.


    ¡°Seren, Sonny is asleep.¡±


    Jasmine handed the little guy to her friend. Seeing the bouquet on the table, Jasmine understood the


    main reason for Shawn¡®s listlessness. She did not need to ask to know that Mr. York gave this bouquet


    to Serenity.


    VVI


    11 L


    Jasmine thought, ¡®I guess Serenity made up with her husband. Mr. York even gave her flowers.¡±


    Serenity carried her nephew. ¡°Sonny sleptte today. He usually naps at noon.¡± Jasmine put the


    snacks and toys she bought on the table.


    ¡°You bought so many toys for Sonny again.¡±


    ¡°I bought whatever he liked, and it didn¡®t cost much. Seren, did Mr. York give you this bouquet? It¡®s so


    beautiful!¡±


    When Jasmine praised the beautiful bouquet, she winked at her friend.


    Serenity¡®s face flushed, and she said, ¡°He told me he came


    across a florist and saw this beautiful bouquet, so he got them for me. He also said that it didn¡®t mean


    anything.¡±


    Seeing Zachary so troubled and him running away after he gave her the bouquet was enough for her to


    reminisce for a few days. It was nothing but hrious!

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Chapter 347 Jasmine said, ¡°Do you believe that it doesn¡®t mean anything? Seren, if you both have


    feelings for each other, you two should seize the opportunity. I¡®m still waiting to attend your real


    wedding so I can be your bridesmaid!¡±


    Jasmine teased her friend.


    ¡°You¡®re thinking a little too far ahead.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t think it¡¯s too far ahead. Haha! Seren, I¡®m going to grab a cup of coffee with Shawn. What do you


    want? I¡®ll get a takeout for youter.¡±


    Serenity thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Just get me a cup of milk tea, please.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Jasmine


    replied immediately. ¡°You watch over the store. I¡®m going to have coffee.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead!¡±


    The store was not busy at this time anyway. Serenity would either be napping at the cashier or making


    her handicrafts.


    Jasmine left.


    Shawn was waiting outside.


    When Jasmine came out, the smile on her face faded. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡±


    She went straight to Shawn¡®s car.


    Shawn saw that his cousin¡®s expression was a little serious and he felt a little guilty for no reason. At


    the same time in York Corporation, Zachary walked out of the elevator happily.


    EL


    Mr. Chaplin approached him with a letter.


    ¡°Boss, Mr. Bucham told me to hand this letter over to you personally. He said it involves your wife.¡±


    Only a few people in thepany knew that the CEO was married. Mr. Chaplin was one of the lucky


    people who was


    in the know.


    Zachary took the letter without saying anything and went straight into his office. Sitting down on the


    ck swivel chair, Zachary opened the envelope and retrieved the letter from the inside to unfold it.


    However, it was an anonymous letter, and the content was simple. t was to tell him that Serenity helped


    Elisa toe up with ideas on how to pester him.


    T


    Zachary called Josh immediately.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The nosy Josh was waiting for his boss to call him.


    ¡°Who wrote this letter?¡±


    Josh told Zachary that it was rted to Serenity, so Josh must have known who wrote the letter.


    ¡°Your brother¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°My mother¨Cinw only gave birth to Liberty and my wife, so I don¡®t have a brother¨Cinw.¡±


    Josh giggled. ¡°Well, close enough. The Hunts are your wife¡®s side of the family. Although they¡®re not


    siblings, they¡®re cousins and still rted by blood.¡±


    Zachary said coldly, ¡°They¡®re not worthy!¡±


    ¡°John Hunt wrote the letter.¡±


    Josh finally answered Zachary after teasing him.


    ¡°He doesn¡®t know that you¡®re the CEO of York Corporation. He just knows that Mr. York is tired of


    Elisa¡®s pestering, so he wrote this anonymous letter addressed to Mr. York, thinking that Mr. York could


    deal with your wife.¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°Boss, this show is getting more exciting!¡±


    Zachary concealed his identity, which led to many troubles. John thought of using Zachary to deal with


    Serenity, which was pretty amusing.


    If the money¨Chungry Hunts found out that Serenity¡®s husband was the heir of the York family, would


    they be frightened? What would they look like when they find out that they tried to use Zachary to deal


    with Serenity? Josh, who was relishing the drama, was reluctant to let the show end so soon. However,


    he hoped that Zachary would reveal his identity soon and scare those money¨Chungry people away.


    TIL


    ¡°John can still jump around? Josh, you didn¡®t solve the issue effectively this time.¡±

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Zachary said he wanted the Hunts to be poorer than beggars.


    Josh replied with a smile, ¡°There won¡®t be a good show if you crush them with a single blow.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°You must be patient dealing with these people. Take it slow and let them lose everything they have bit


    by bit. It¡®ll be tormenting for them to try their best to fix their situation, yet they can only watch as they


    lose everything.¡± Josh admitted he dropped the ball this time because he was in no hurry to crush the


    Hunts in one blow.


    ¡°But don¡®t worry, boss! You¡®ll definitely be satisfied with the results.


    ¡°John Hunt was fired by hispany. The trending story was very popr back then, so John has a


    bad reputation in the industry. It¡®ll be very difficult for him to find a good


    1


    1


    1


    1


    job.¡±


    Zachary¡®s expression eased after he heard that John hadpletely lost his job. ¡°You gotta thank Ms.


    Stone for this. Ms. Stone asked her brother to fire John. I have to say, Ms. Stone is especially nice to


    your wife.¡±


    Zachary snorted coldly. Serenity did not know what was going on, so she supported


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa in pursuing Zachary. That was why Elisa was nice to


    her.


    If Serenity knew, she would have asked Zachary, ¡°Are you the ¡®Mr. York¡® who Ms. Stone is wooing?¡±


    Zachary would not have known how to answer that.


    If Elisa could still treat Serenity well and protect Serenity after she found out that Zachary was


    Serenity¡®s husband, then Zachary would believe that Elisa truly regarded Serenity as a friend. Zachary


    took out the gold ring again and put it back on the ring finger of his left hand.


    When he went to Serenity¡®s store, he took off the gold ring.


    ¡°By the way, John wants to join York Corporation, so he contacted our HR and said that he has worked


    in Aron PCB for many years, making his way up from the bottom. He not only has a lot of work


    experience, but he also knows some of Stone Group¡®s insider news.¡±


    John was just shy of saying that he could help York Corporation go against Stone Group. Zachary said


    coldly, ¡°Life will be lonely without opponents. It¡®s not that I can¡®t defeat Clive, I just don¡®t want to make


    my life boring and lonely. John is just an executive of Stone Group¡®s subsidiary, so how could he help


    me defeat Stone Group?¡±


    ¡°He¡®s quite boastful.¡±


    Josh smiled and added, ¡°There are so many people who are


    full of themselves these days. Let¡®s just treat him like a clown.¡±


    ¡°Give them another blow.¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°That¡®s easy. But if you push too hard and they be broke, they will pester your wife


    and sister¨Cinw for money. Don¡®t forget that their grandmother is still receiving treatment at the


    hospital.


    ¡°When that timees, they¡®ll have nothing to lose, so they can do anything.¡±


    ¡°Then do as you see fit.¡±


    Zachary was aware too that these people were hard to get rid of.


    For the time being, the Hunts still had money to pay for Old Mrs. Hunt¡®s medical expenses. If they were


    to be beggars all at once, they would full¨Con pester Serenity and Liberty for money as Josh had


    mentioned.


    They should wait until Old Mrs. Hunt was discharged from the hospital and went back to her hometown


    beforepletely cutting off the Hunts¡® ie.


    Zachary¡®s eyes were cold. Back then, the Hunts relied on Serenity¡®s parents¡® insurance payout to get


    rich.


    Now, Zachary would make the Hunts spit it back out little by little.


    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®ll get it done properly,¡± Josh assured with a smile. ¡°You can count on me!¡±


    Zachary hung up the phone.


    He knew he could count on Josh, but Josh liked drama, which made Zachary feel helpless.


    Was it that great to watch Zachary¡®s drama? Grandma May, Josh, and the York brothers were all


    watching this drama unfold.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    In a cafe, Jasmine picked a secluded corner and sat down.


    Shawn sat opposite her.


    ¡°Shawn, what do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I¡®ll have whatever you have.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine said to the waiter, ¡°Two cups of ck coffee, please.¡±


    ¡°Jas, ck coffee is bitter.¡±¡®


    Jasmine nced at him. Shawn then said sheepishly, ¡°Fine


    LLLLL


    After the two cups of coffee were served, Jasmine asked bluntly, ¡°Shawn, I have a question for you.


    Are you in love with Serenity?¡±


    Shawn was stunned.


    He stared nkly at Jasmine.


    ¡°Jas...¡±


    ¡°Tell me the truth!¡±


    Jasmine ordered.


    Shawn¡®s face slowly flushed red.


    Did he show it?


    ¡°Jas, I... I like Serenity.¡±


    ¡°When did it start?¡±


    Shawn said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡®t know when it started. It might have been when I first learned about


    love when I was 14 years old, or maybe 17.¡±


    Jasmine said in a gloomy face, ¡°You¡®ve had a crush on Serenity for so long.¡±


    Shawn hid it long enough.


    Jasmine and Serenity were not even aware of that and had treated Shawn as a younger brother. In


    fact, Shawn was three years younger than the two of them. He was like a younger brother to them.


    Shawn blushed.


    .


    ¡°Shawn, just give up. Serenity won¡®t like you back. She has always treated you as a younger brother. It


    was fine when she was single, but now she¡®s married...¡±


    LE


    ¡°Jas, didn¡®t you say that Serenity and her husband married for convenience? They¡®ll get divorced after


    six months.¡±


    Jasmine said with a cold face, ¡°You don¡®t need to bother why they got married. The point is, Serenity is


    married.


    She¡®s someone else¡®s wife. Do you want to be a homewrecker?¡±


    Shawn said resentfully, ¡°I met Serenity first.¡±


    ¡°Love isn¡®t firste first served. Did you know? Thest time Serenity treated you to lunch, her


    husband saw her putting some food on your te because your favorite dish was ced in front of her.


    That caused a misunderstanding


    Chai 144


    and a fight between them.¡±


    Shawn said, ¡°That just shows how petty her husband is. He doesn¡®t trust her, and couples who don¡®t


    respect each other won¡®t have asting rtionship. They¡®ll get divorced sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°Whether or not they get a divorce isn¡®t important. What matters is that Serenity is married now, so you


    shouldn¡®t get close to her anymore. Don¡®t go to our store again unless the sky is falling. If you need to


    find me, just call me or go to my house.


    ¡°It¡®s better for both you and Serenity if you stay far away from her.¡±


    Shawn¡®s face turned pale. ¡°Jas, you¡®re my cousin, so why aren¡®t you helping me? I¡®ve had a crush on


    Serenity for many years and have such deep feelings for her. If you don¡®t let me go to your store, you¡®re


    stopping me from seeing Serenity.¡±

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Chapter 350 Jasmine said, ¡°I¡®m only telling you all these because I¡®m your cousin. Not to mention


    Serenity doesn¡®t like you. And even if she does like you back, I don¡®t approve of you two being


    together.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because of your family. I know my aunt very well. If she finds out that you like Serenity, do you think


    she¡®ll still smile at Serenity? She will only do everything possible to prevent you two from meeting each


    other. She may even do extreme things to Serenity.


    ¡°My aunt has been in high society for more than 20 years, so she has very high standards. You¡®re her


    only son and hope. You¡®re also the default sessor of Lowe Enterprise, so her expectations of you


    are very high. She wants you to marry someone from an affluent family.


    ¡°Serenity¡®s a great girl, and her only w is her family background. If you¡®re not involved, my aunt will


    happily treat Serenity as her niece for my sake. But when ites to you, she will be ruthless. Serenity


    is definitely not a good daughter¨Cinw candidate in my aunt¡®s eyes.¡± Jasmine got to the point and


    showed no mercy.


    ¡°Shawn, your feelings for Serenity won¡®t benefit Serenity. It will only bring disaster to her. I¡®m your


    cousin, and I don¡®t want you to be hurt by love, but I¡®m also Serenity¡®s best friend. I don¡®t want Serenity


    to be hurt by my rtives.


    ¡°Shawn, just let it go. Serenity is not the one for you, and she will never like you back. Think about it.


    You two have known each other for more than ten years. We all grew up together, so if she liked you at


    all, isn¡®t ten years more than enough time for her to develop feelings for you? ¡°Serenity has treated you


    like a younger brother for more than ten years. An elder sister would never see her younger brother in


    a romantic light. If you don¡®t give up and go on like this, you¡®re the one who will suffer.¡±


    Shawn¡®s face turned even paler than before. Shawn only knew that he loved Serenity and saw that his


    mother liked Serenity very much. He did not think any


    further.


    ¡°Serenity got married to a stranger to move out of Liberty¡®s house because Liberty has always been


    worried about her. To reassure Liberty, Serenity married Mr. York at first sight and lied to Liberty about


    it. Liberty had always thought they got married for love.


    ¡°Why would Serenity rather marry a stranger than ask us for help? That¡®s because she had never


    thought about you guys. Your aunt once thought about matchmaking Serenity with your eldest cousin.


    In fact, as long as Serenity told me of her ns, she could have the liberty to choose any men from the


    family.


    LTL


    ¡°But in the end, she married Mr. York without telling anyone.¡±


    Shawn asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Jas, do I have no


    chance at all?¡±


    ¡°None.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn was speechless.


    Seeing her cousin¡®s despair, Jasmine could not bear it and sighed. ¡°Shawn, listen to my advice. Stop


    your crush on Serenity before she finds out. The sooner you let it go, the higher chances of you


    maintaining this friendship with her. Otherwise, you won¡®t be able to stay friends.¡±


    ¡°I think Serenity knows.


    ¡°She¡®s very cold to me now...¡±


    Shawn said bitterly, ¡°Serenity and I will either be lovers, husband and wife, or strangers.¡±


    Jasmine said viciously, ¡°Then you should be strangers. That¡®s better for everyone.¡±


    ¡°Jas!¡±


    Shawn¡®s eyes turned red.


    Serenity was the first girl he ever liked, and he had had a crush on her for many years. Shawn had


    thought about it. They had known each other for more than ten years. His cousin was also Serenity¡®s


    best friend, and even his mother was very fond of Serenity. Therefore, he would confess his love to


    Serenity when he was more mature.


    They would get their happy ending. However, his cousin brutally burst his bubble. He was in so much


    pain like his heart was cut into a million pieces.


    ¡°Shawn, if you really love Serenity, you should stay far away from her. That¡®s what¡®s best for her. If you


    truly love someone, you don¡®t necessarily have to be with her. As long as she¡®s happy, you¡®ll feel happy


    too.


    ¡°Seeing her well would be a relief for you.¡±


    Shawn¡®s eyes were red, and he said bitterly, ¡°Jas, I¡®m not that selfless.¡±


    He loved Serenity and wanted to be her husband. He was not so selfless as to feel happy for her when


    she was with another man.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Chapter 351 Jasmine looked at Shawn with a stern face and said seriously,¡± Shawn, don¡®t make me


    look down on you!


    Shawn was too hurt to speak.


    He felt like he could not let it go.


    However, he could not do anything to hurt Serenity either.


    Jasmine eased her expression because Shawn was her cousin after all. She sighed and said, ¡°Shawn,


    I¡®ve already told you whatever I could. You should calm down first and force yourself to stay away from


    my store for a while. If you don¡®t see Serenity for some time, your feelings for her will fade.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As she finished speaking, she got up and said, ¡°This coffee is my treat. I¡®m heading back to the store.


    You should hurry back to the office because yo ¡®re still a trainee. You should work harder than anyone


    else because you¡®re not the only sessor in your family. If you don¡®t work hard, you¡®ll eventually lose


    what should belong to you.¡±


    With thest bit of advice spoken, Jasmine pulled out her chair, and turned to walk away.


    Shawn sat there with a nk mind.


    When he realized that he loved Serenity, he was not bold enough to confess to her. He just let the


    opportunity slip away from him.


    When Jasmine returned to the store, Sonny had already woken up.


    Serenity was making handicrafts, and Sonny was sitting beside her ying with his toys.


    Jasmine looked at her friend quietly.


    Serenity was good¨Clooking and was especially beautiful when she was engrossed in doing what she


    liked.


    Jasmine could not me Shawn for falling in love with Serenity.


    ¡°Jasmine, what are you doing looking at me like this? Did you fall in love with me?¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°I¡¯d definitely fall for you if I were a man. Seren, do you know how charming you


    are?¡±


    ¡°How charming can I be? I didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend before getting married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you chose not to fall in love with anyone.¡±


    Jasmine pulled a chair over and sat in front of the cash register. She asked, ¡°Is your online business


    doing well now? I noticed that you¡¯ve been making handicrafts every day whenever you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Zachary and his cousin rmended my online business to their colleagues. There are a lot of


    people in theirpany, so they brought in a lot orders for me. Ms. Stone also helped to promote my


    online business. Her circle is filled with rich people, and they ordered some of the more exquisite


    products.¡±


    Fortunately, Serenity owned the bookstore so she could still do the handicrafts during the day.


    Otherwise, she would not be able to juggle two jobs.


    ¡°Where are the two kitties?¡±


    Jasmine asked casually when he saw Serenity¡¯s dog lying obediently at Sonny¡¯s feet, but the two cats


    were nowhere to be


    seen.


    She added, ¡°Ms. Stone is really supportive. I think the public opinion of Ms. Stone is a bit exaggerated.


    Maybe they¡¯re just jealous of her good background. They magnify her shorings. and keep stepping


    on her.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s also possible.¡±


    Serenity also thought that Ms. Stone was immensely easy to get along with and felt that Ms. Stone was


    a righteous person. Ms. Stone was forthright about her feelings.


    She lived a carefree life because of her good background.


    Serenity truly enjoyed being friends with Ms. Stone.


    Ms. Stone once said that she felt a natural bond with Serenity when they first met. Serenity felt the


    same way now. ¡°The two kittens are sleeping on the bookshelf.¡± Serenity pointed to the ce where


    her two cats were sleeping.


    Ring ring ring... Serenity¡¯s phone was ringing.


    Serenity nced at the caller ID and saw that it was Zachary. She stopped her work and grabbed her


    phone to answer Zachary¡®s call.


    ¡°Mr. York, what¡®s the matter?¡± ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Zachary was unlike his usual quiet self. This time, he spoke quickly, and his tone seemed less


    indifferent.


    ¡°Well, my online business is doing very well, so I¡®m rushing some orders.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°Aren¡®t you busy now?¡± ¡°I¡®m on a short break, so I thought of calling you.¡±

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    Chapter 352 Serenity smiled, ¡°I¡®m ttered, Mr. York. Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°I don¡®t have to socialize tonight. I was wondering if you¡®d be interested in going


    shopping with meter?¡±


    Zachary fled after giving Serenity that bouquet. After some thought, he suddenly felt that taking the


    initiative was not so difficult after all.


    Thus, he mustered up the courage to ask his wife out that night.


    After giving it a thought, Serenity said, ¡°I was thinking of bringing Sonny to pick Liberty up from work


    later. If you don¡®t mind, we can fetch my sister from work and go shopping after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Is Liberty working overtime?¡±


    ¡°She just sent me a message saying that she doesn¡®t have to work overtime on the first day of work, so


    she can get off work at half past five.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Okay, I¡®ll pick you upter and we can fetch Liberty


    from work together. I¡®ll buy you all dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°See you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary did not hang up immediately. He was waiting for Serenity to say something sweet. However,


    Zachary did not hear any words of affection from


    Serenity. Instead she asked, ¡°Mr. York, is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll hang up then.¡±


    Serenity hummed and disconnected the call.


    Putting down the phone, Serenity noticed that her friend wastughing at her. Serenity reached out and


    poked her friend¡¯s forehead. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    ¡°Seren, you and Mr. York have made some progress! I think he¡¯s interested in you. You two should


    grasp this opportunity. I¡¯m still waiting to attend your wedding!¡±


    Serenity and Zachary only registered for a marriage license. They neither had a wedding reception nor


    publicized their rtionship. Only the people closest to them knew that the two were married.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go with the flow.¡±


    Serenity did not deliberately pursue Zachary, but if Zachary took the initiative, she would not shy away


    either.


    She did not ta the initiative because she was afraid that Zachary would not love her back, and she


    would end up getting hurt.


    If Zachary took the initiative, Serenity would not avoid it and they could let their feelings develop


    naturally. That way, they would both fall in love with each other, which would be the best result.


    ¡°Ant Swer!¡±


    Sonny got tired of ying by himself, so he got up to walk to Serenity and sat on Serenity¡¯sp.


    ¡°Sonny, you don¡¯t want to y by yourself?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I miss Mommy.¡±


    The little guy stepped on Serenity¡¯sp and stood up, wrapping his arms around Serenity¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Sonny miss Mommy!¡±


    Usually, when Liberty sent Sonny to Serenity, he could still see his mother at noon. Yet today, he had


    not seen his mother since he parted from her in the morning.


    Sonny missed his mother.


    Serenity hugged the little guy and said softly, ¡°I¡®ll take you to pick up your mommyter, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity kissed his little face. ¡°Then you should y by yourself for a little while. I¡®ll take you to see


    Mommy when I¡®m done.¡±


    Sonny looked reluctant. He put his arms around Serenity¡®s neck and did not let go.


    Jasmine stood up, stretched out her hand, and coaxed him.¡± Sonny,e here! Aunt Jas will take you


    out to y.¡± Sonny thought about it for a while. He then let go of Serenity¡®s neck, turned around,


    stretched out his arms to let Jasmine carry him.


    ¡°Seren, hurry up and finish your orders. When Mr. Yorkes over, you can take Sonny to Liberty¡®s


    office. I¡®ll man the store tonight.¡±


    Jasmine then brought Sonny out to y. When Serenity¡®s dog saw Sonny being carried away by


    Jasmine, it followed them. ¡°Jasmine, Snowball is following you.¡±


    The dog had pure white fur, so Serenity named it Snowball.


    Jasmine stopped and waited for Snowball to catch up, then the three of them went out to y.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Chapter 353 Zachary was in a good mood after asking his wife out on a shopping dateter that night.


    His work efficiency improved greatly.


    When he responded to a knock on his door, everyone outside could hear that he was in a good mood.


    Josh pushed the door open and came in.


    He was not alone. Remy followed Josh in.


    Remy¡®s bodyguards were waiting at the door of the office. ¡°Boss, Mr. Johnson is here.¡±


    Zachary stopped working, got up, and walked around his desk.¡± Mr. Johnson.¡±


    The two men shook hands as Zachary motioned for Remy to have a seat on the sofa.


    Mr. Chaplin informed Zachary earlier that Remy was here, but Zachary did not expect Remy and Josh


    toe in together. Maybe those two met outside.


    Josh went to pour a ss of water for Remy.


    After Remy drank the water, Zachary asked in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Johnson, is there a problem with our


    cooperation?¡±


    An important partner like Remy could see Zachary at any time without an appointment. However, Remy


    was mostly in contact with Josh. So when Remy came to Zachary¡®s office to see him this time, Zachary


    thought that there was a problem with the cooperation between the twopanies. Remy said with a


    smile, ¡°Mr. York, there¡®s no problem with our


    cooperation. It¡¯s going very well. I came here this time to deliver an invitation to you on behalf of my


    eldest brother and sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Hearing this, Zachary smiled. ¡°Is Mr. Young¨CJohnson holding a wedding reception? Is everything with


    the Lafayettes in Meadspring settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s over. My brother and sister¨Cinw came back from Meadspring to attend President Ormond¡¯s


    wedding. Their


    wedding date was set a long time ago. My brother¡¯s wedding is after his brother¨Cinw¡¯s wedding, so


    it¡¯s time to send out the invitations.¡±


    *


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Remy took out the invitation that his eldest brother asked him to bring over. Ben Young¨CJohnson


    couriered the invitation to his other business partners, but Remy delivered the invitation to Zachary


    because he happened to be in Wiltspoon. Since Remy was solely responsible for the Wiltspoon branch


    of hispany, he usually stayed in Wiltspoon.


    That was why Ben asked Remy to send the invitation to Zachary in


    person.


    ¡°My eldest brother wanted toe over in person, but he was tremendously busy with work. There


    were many things waiting for him to deal with. Since I happened to be here, he asked me to bring this


    invitation to you. He also extended his apologies.¡±


    Zachary epted the invitation and said understandingly, ¡°I understand Mr. Young¨CJohnson¡¯s situation,


    and there¡¯s no need. for him to apologize. It¡¯s all the same for you to bring it over.¡±


    He opened the invitation and looked at the date. The wedding was set on the 26th of December, which


    was right around New Year¡¯s


    Eve.


    That was still over a month away.


    Ben distributed the invitations so quickly that Zachary could tell he was in a hurry to hold a wedding.


    Zachary heard that Ben and his wife also married on impulse. Why had these eligible bachelors been


    going for impulse marriages?


    It might be because they were swarmed with work. They held high positions in society and had a high


    net worth, so they were afraid that others would target them for their status and money. Thus, they did


    not dare to simply fall in love and hid their identity to marry on impulse.


    If a woman could fall in love with them when they were not rich, she would love them just as well when


    she found out they were rich. They could also know that the woman did not marry them for money, but


    for love.


    However, Ben and his wife, Jane Murphy, had known each other for more than ten years. Zachary


    heard that Ben had set his eyes on Jane long ago and slowly tricked Jane into being his wife.


    Zachary thought of himself and Serenity. They were the true definition of impulse marriage as they had


    no feelings for each other when they carried at first sight.


    Before they got their marriage license, Zachary was wary about Serenity and even suspected she was


    in it for the money. However, reality proved that Zachary was overly cautious and overthinking the


    situation. ¡°I will definitely be at Mr. Young¨CJohnson¡®s wedding.¡± Zachary promised he would attend Ben


    and Jane¡®s wedding. Remy said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mr. York.¡±

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Chapter 354 Zachary said, ¡°I¡®ve always looked up to Mr. Young¨CJohnson and was hoping for a chance


    to meet him. You¡®ve given me this opportunity.¡±


    Remy smiled. ¡°My eldest brother has also admired you for a while, Mr. York.¡±


    They exchanged pleasantries.


    Remy came over to Zachary¡®s office to deliver his brother¡®s wedding invitation. Since it had been


    delivered, Remy did not stay long because he was busy. He said, ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Bucham, I have


    something else to attend to, so I¡®ll get going now. If you have time in the evening, we can have dinner


    together. My treat.¡±


    IL


    Josh smiled. ¡°I¡®m fine anytime, but Mr. York might not be free.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zachary interrupted. ¡°I¡®ll buy you dinner some other day, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    Zachary had ns with his wife tonight.


    Remy smiled. ¡°Okay, then. I¡®ll wait for your call.¡±


    He stood up.


    Zachary and Josh both got up and walked Remy out of the office together.


    ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Bucham, you don¡®t have to send me off.¡± Remy stopped at the door of the office and


    asked the two men to stay.


    Zachary and Josh stood at the door and watched as Remy left with his bodyguards.


    When Remy was no longer in sight, Josh nudged his friend and asked for gossip. ¡°Where are you


    going tonight? You dumped all your socializing events on me and didn¡¯t even want to go to dinner with


    Mr. Johnson.


    ¡°Zachary, I feel like I must¡¯ve owed you so much in our past life. that I have to ve away for you in this


    life. I¡¯m like a dog that will be there for you whenever you need me.¡±


    Zachary turned around and walked inside.


    ¡°You can only realize your true value when you¡¯re with me. I¡¯ve provided you with a stage so you can


    perform well.¡±


    Josh giggled and closed the door.


    ¡°Are you going on a date with your wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why, do you want to be a third wheel? Or are you jealous? Would you like me to arrange a blind


    date for you so you can get married at first sight too?¡±


    Josh quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m quite tactful, so I won¡¯t be your third wheel. Although I really want to join, I¡¯ll stay


    away this time for the sake of your happiness.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not jealous. You don¡¯t even look that happy now,


    and a while ago, you were torturing everyone in thepany with your stone face.¡±


    Josh sat opposite his friend and said with a smile, ¡°Even if I want to get married, will you be able to


    arrange a blind date for me? Your grandma had to force you into an impulse marriage. How many


    unmarried young women do you actually know?¡±


    Zachary rolled his eyes at Josh. ¡°I happen to know an unmarried young woman. Based on my


    observation, she¡¯s quite nice and has a decent family background. Her family is rich. She¡¯s righteous,


    loyal, and most importantly, pretty. She matches you well.¡±


    Josh was curious. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My wife¡®s best friend, Jasmine Sox.¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°Oh, her...¡±


    He looked hesitant.


    Zachary was puzzled and asked him, ¡°What¡®s with your expression?¡±


    ¡°You don¡®t know because you don¡®t attend parties. Jasmine Sox drank too much at Mrs. Dawson¡®s


    birthday partyst time, and do you know what she did? She just slept on the floor. Everyone there was


    stunned.¡±

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    Chapter 355 Josh said, ¡°I heard about it even though I wasn¡®t there. Mrs. Lowe was the one who


    brought Jasmine to the banquet that time, so she quickly dragged Jasmine away.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He heard Serenity mention asionally that Jasmine¡®s family kept urging her to get married. Last time,


    Serenity even apanied Jasmine on a blind date at Beans and Cream.


    Did Jasmine do that at Mrs. Dawson¡®s birthday party on purpose for the sake of her peace and quiet?


    That way, her family would not urge her to marry.


    ¡°Ms. Sox was a sensation for lying on the floor. Everyone in our circle heard about this girl.¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°The girls in our circle won¡®t just lie on the floor even if they¡®re drunk because etiquette is


    engraved in their bones. They will still look ele int when drunk.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Zachary asked his friend, ¡°Then do you like an elegant drunk or a wild


    drunk?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡®t thought about this. But if you really want to arrange a blind date for me, go for it. I¡®ll meet Ms.


    Sox and check out how high her standards are. Remember not to tell her my true identity.¡±


    ¡°You¡®re learning from me, huh?¡± ¡°Yeah, am I not allowed to copy you?¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Be my guest. I¡®ll go home and ask my wife tonight so she can mention it to Ms. Sox. If


    Ms. Sox is willing, I¡®ll arrange for you two to meet, lest you envy my married life.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    He was never envious of Zachary.


    After Zachary signed several documents of utmost importance, he got up and said to Josh, ¡°I¡¯m getting


    off work. Don¡¯t call me tonight unless ourpany is in danger of going bankrupt.¡±


    Josh looked at the time. It was only four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    He followed Zachary out andined as he walked. ¡°Zachary, did you even see what time it is? It¡¯s


    only four o¡¯clock! That¡¯s way too early to leave work. You weren¡¯t like this before. You used to want to


    work until midnight.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t married before, but I am now.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Zachary was showing off that he was married again.


    ¡°I finally took a step forward, so I can¡¯t possibly retreat now, right?¡±


    Josh hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t retreat, bro. Advance boldly, advance~¡±


    Mr. Chaplin looked over with astonishment when he heard Mr. Bucham singing.


    Josh was thick¨Cskinned and did not feel embarrassed at all.


    When Josh and Zachary got into the elevator, Josh asked, ¡± Zachary, I¡¯m now reminding you as your


    best friend. What have you done when you said you took a step forward?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much. I just hesitated to give my wife a bunch of flowers.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Tsk! I thought you two finally had sex!¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Josh, can you get your mind out of the gutter?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re husband and wife, so sex is normal. Your grandmother is still waiting for a great¨Cgrandchild,


    and I¡¯m also waiting to be a godfather!¡±


    Zachary paused and said, ¡°Nana told me privately that Serenity thinks I¡®m too cold and serious, like a


    rock. She said even if she jumped me, she wouldn¡®t be able to eat me for fear that her teeth would chip


    off.¡± ¡°Pfft! Hahaha! Tell her that she¡®s wee to jump you anytime. Even if her teeth break, you can


    just buy her some gold Grillz! That way, she won¡®t be worried anymore.¡± Zachary kicked Josh when he


    heard that. Josh¡®s office was on the 66th floor. After being kicked by Zachary, Josh reluctantly walked


    out of the elevator and returned to his office to ve away for Zachary. Zachary did not let his


    bodyguards follow him and drove off by himself. Just like he did at noon, Zachary went straight to


    Wiltspoon School. If Grandma May found out, she would be ted because Zachary and Serenity


    finally looked like a real couple. Zachary was just o arrogant and had a bad temper. Perhaps Serenity


    giving him the cold shoulder made Zachary realize that he did not like that feeling and that he cared


    more about Serenity by the day.


    Since Zachary had given Serenity flowers at noon, he did not buy more. Instead, he went to the mall to


    buy arge bag of snacks for Serenity and some new toys for Sonny.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Chapter 356 The people who Serenity cared about the most were her sister and nephew.


    Pleasing Sonny would earn Zachary some brownie points.


    Zachary bought the bag of snacks because Serenity was a foodie.


    Serenity might not be so happy if Zachary gave her a bunch of flowers, but she would definitely smile


    when she saw this big bag of snacks.


    Zachary walked into the bookstore with a bag of snacks in his left hand and an airne model in his


    right. At that time, Serenity had just finished feeding her nephew a bowl of porridge. ¡°Uncle Zak!¡±


    The little guy was overjoyed to see Zachary.


    Serenity saw the toys that her husband bought and said, ¡°Mr. York, why did yr ¡®ibuy toys for Sonny


    again? Jasmine already bought him new ones.¡±


    Zachary handed the bag of snacks to Serenity and gave the airne toy to Sonny, then he carried the


    little guy.


    ¡°Sonny¡®s our only nephew. Who else can I spoil if not him? What Ms. Sox bought for Sonny is her


    business. It doesn¡®t sh with me.¡±


    Serenity put the empty bowl on the table, looked through the bag on the floor, and said, ¡°Are these all


    snacks? You bought so much?¡±


    ¡°Sonny is bored here, so I bought him some snacks.¡±


    It was obviously for Serenity, but when he was facing her now, he


    got tongue¨Ctied. Thus, he used Sonny as an excuse.


    ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯ll spoil Sonny like this.¡±


    Serenity did not think much about it.


    ¡°Sonny is very smart and sensible. As long as we teach him well, he¡¯ll know what¡¯s right and wrong. He


    won¡¯t be spoiled.¡±


    Serenity looked at him.


    Zachary¡¯s ears gradually turned red because of Serenity¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Mr. York, you seem to talk a little more than usual.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He thought she would praise him for being handsome.


    It turned out that she thought he talked too much.


    Was she trying to say that he had a long tongue?


    Nana has always said he was inarticte, but now that he said a few more words, his wife thought he


    was talkative.


    Jasmine came o¡® of the bathroom and saw Zachary. She greeted Zachary with a smile and said to her


    friend, ¡°Seren, Liberty is about to get off work. You already fed Sonny, right? You and Mr. York should


    bring Sonny to pick Liberty up from work. I¡¯ll man the store.¡±


    Serenity hummed and took the bowl into the kitchen to wash.


    A few minutester, Serenity took some snacks from the bag and gave them to Jasmine. She said, ¡°Mr.


    York bought too much for Sonny. I¡¯ll give you some.¡±


    Jasmine did not refuse them.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity carried the bag of snacks and said to Zachary, ¡°Mr. York, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zachary saw that Serenity wanted to bring the bag of snacks back to Liberty¡®s house and was a little


    anxious. He scolded himself, ¡®Why can¡®t I just tell the truth in the beginning?¡® Zachary¡®s expression


    remained calm as he said, ¡°Serenity, you don¡®t need to bring this bag of snacks home. Just put it in the


    store. Sonnyes here every day, so let him eat them slowly.¡±


    Serenity heard this and thought about it before she said, ¡°I¡®ll bring half to my sister¡®s house so that


    Sonny can eat some at home. I¡®ll keep the other half in the store.¡±


    Serenity liked to eat, so she could share the snacks with Sonny. Zachary stopped talking. At least


    Serenity left half of the snacks in the store, so she could still eat them.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Chapter 357 Serenity said, ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    She suddenly thought of her pets and asked Zachary, ¡°What about Snowball and the rest? Should we


    bring them along?¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Snowball?¡±


    Zachary¡®s eyes turned dark as he thought, ¡®Who is Snowball?¡®


    ¡°It¡®s the puppy you gave me. I named it Snowball.¡±


    Zachary¡®s eyes turned gentle instantly.


    It turned out to be the puppy.


    He thought he had another love rival he was not aware of.


    ¡°Seren, if it¡®s inconvenient, Snowball and the kittens can stay in the store. I¡®ll bring them back to my


    house after work and bring them back here tomorrow. I have pets at home too, so I promise I can take


    good care of them.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Great! I¡®ll leave Snowball and the kittens to you then.¡±


    She hugged Jasmine and cooed, ¡°Jas, you¡®re the best girlfriend in the world!¡±


    Jasmine gently pushed her away and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t sweat the small stuff with me. We grew


    up together. Hurry up, don¡®t make Mr. York wait for too long.¡±


    Only then did Serenity go with Zachary without worries.


    ¡°Serenity, leave your car here. I¡®ll take you to work tomorrow.¡±


    Zachary said to Serenity as he opened the car door and put Sonny in the car.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Serenity had no problem with that since Zachary¡¯s car was a seven seater MPV. The interior was also


    spacious andfortable.


    Since Zachary¡¯s car was not equipped with a child seat, Serenity was worried about letting her nephew


    sit in the back by himself. Thus, she carried Sonny and sat in the back.


    Although Zachary did not stop Serenity, he was thinking of asking Sam to buy him an infant car seat


    tomorrow for his car. Next time, Sonny could sit in it and Serenity could sit beside him in the


    passenger seat.


    The couple took Sonny to Lewis & Co.


    It was just after office hours when they arrived at Liberty¡¯s office. Many staff were lingering at the


    entrance.


    After waiting for several minutes, Liberty came out from the building.


    Serenity had already sent a message to tell her sister that she woulde to pick her up, so Liberty


    rushed out right after work.


    However, her legs were still a little sore because she ran fiveps in the morning.


    Liberty had not exercised for a long time and was forced to run fiveps at one go. When she was done


    with her run, she almost slumped to the ground and felt her legs did not belong to her


    anymore.


    ¡°Liberty!¡±


    Serenity got out of the car with her nephew in her arms and watched as Liberty came out of the office


    building with a smile.


    All of the staff of Lewis and Co. were wearing the same professional suit. Those who were not wearing


    them had just


    started work today. ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Sonny saw Liberty and struggled to free himself, so Serenity put him down, and he immediately ran


    toward Liberty.


    Upon seeing her son, Liberty felt energized again. She took a few strides forward and picked her son


    up to kiss his little face.¡± Sonny, do you miss Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes! I miss Mommy very much.¡± Serenity


    walked over and said, ¡°Sonny didn¡®t see you at noon and said he missed you in the afternoon, so I


    coaxed him and said I¡®d bring him to pick you up from work. He only looked happier after he heard


    that.¡±


    Liberty was a little heartbroken to hear that. Her son was only two years old, but he was forced to be


    separated from his mother during the day, so the little guy was definitely not used to it. However, for


    their livelihoods and future, Liberty could only persist. Liberty¡®s situation was not bad. At least, they


    could still meet each other every morning and night. Many of those who came to work in Wiltspoon


    from other towns left their children in their hometowns with their inws. They only got to see their


    children every few months or even once a year. That kind of longing was truly tormenting.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    Chapter 358 Serenity asked, ¡°Liberty, is everything going well?¡±


    The Hunt sisters walked toward Zachary¡®s car while they talked.


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Did you forget what I used to do back then? Work is pretty easy. I was a little rusty at


    first, but I got my groove back pretty quickly.¡± However, Liberty still did not get along with her


    colleagues. It might be because of themotion Liberty caused on the day of the interview. Everyone


    knew that Liberty was acquainted with Mr. Lewis, so they were being nice to her superficially while


    behind her back, they gossiped she had a rtionship with the CEO. The looks that Liberty got from


    the female staff were indescribable.


    Liberty identally overheard her colleagues talking about her when she was in the bathroom.


    However, this w s only her first day of work. It would eventually get better.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Liberty greeted her brother¨Cinw as she got in the car.


    Zachary nodded. His eyes then fell on Serenity. Liberty had been there and done that, so she instantly


    understood her brother¨Cinw¡®s deep gaze when she saw it. After Liberty got in the back seat, she


    closed the car door without waiting for Serenity to get in the car.


    Serenity did not think much about it and was toozy to go around ¨C to the other side, so she simply


    opened the car door and got into the passenger seat.


    ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s have dinner first, then we¡¯ll take you and Sonny home after.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liberty was in a much better mood now that she had a job.


    The Hunt sisters were talking non¨Cstop while on the way to the


    restaurant.


    Zachary was focused on driving, but he also listened in on their conversation.


    Since Zachary was buying dinner for his wife and sister¨Cinw, he would not scrimp and brought them


    to Wiltspoon Hotel.


    As soon as the hotel manager saw Zachary without his bodyguards, he was reminded of Callum¡¯s


    advice. He quickly went aside and turned his back toward Zachary. He was afraid that he would


    habitually greet Mr. York and lose his job because of it.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zachary, you could¡¯ve just brought us to a typical restaurant. We don¡¯t need to dine in such a luxurious


    ce.¡±


    Liberty felt a little distressed for her brother¨Cinw¡¯s wallet.


    They could forget the formalities since she was not an outsider after all. She would not mind even if


    they ate at a food truck.


    Zachary took the sisters upstairs and entered a private room. ¡± Liberty, ourpany owns this hotel, so


    we are entitled to employee discounts when we dine here. It doesn¡¯t cost much after the discount.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Thanks to her sister and brother¨Cinw, Liberty could sit and dine in the most exclusive hotel in


    Wiltspoon.


    Zachary got the menu and handed it over to Liberty so she could order anything she fancied.


    After all, Liberty was his sister¨Cinw.


    Liberty browsed the menu briefly and closed it before handing it over to her sister. ¡°Seren, you choose.¡±


    Serenity took the menu and flipped through it as well. She felt that every disl? here cost exorbitant. If


    Zachary had not brought them here, Serenity and Liberty would never have walked into Wiltspoon


    Hotel for a meal.


    Of course, the food at Wiltspoon Hotel was delicious. Serenity still remembered the night she


    apanied Jasmine to a dinner party here and tried all the food.


    Serenity and Jasmine ate to their hearts¡® content and almost had to hold onto the wall to walk out.


    Zachary¡®s eyes were sharp and noticed that the Hunt sisters could not bring themselves to order


    because the food was costly. He could understand where they wereing from. After Liberty got


    married, she became a full¨Ctime housewife and had no source of ie. Her husband was stingy with


    her, so Liberty had to sp noney wisely. Serenity¡®s ie was not too shabby, but she was nning to


    save up for a house of her own in Wiltspoon. That was why she would not spend excessively, which


    Zachary could tell from the price of her breakfast.


    ¡°I¡®ll order then.¡±


    Zachary took the menu from his wife and ordered a few dishes with ease. After the waiter noted their


    order and left, Zachary said to his wise, ¡°I just got a bonus today.¡±


    He was implying to Serenity and Liberty that they should eatfortably and not worry for his wallet.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Chapter 359 Liberty winked at her sister, and Serenity understood the underlying meaning.


    She just wanted to say that Zachary was a good man, and that Serenity should treat him well.


    Serenity had to admit that although Zachary was sometimes domineering and petty, he was a righteous


    man when it came to facing difficulties. He was better than a lot of men out there.


    More importantly, even though their rtionship was not based on love, Zachary had been great to


    Serenity and was doing his best.


    In order to prove to Liberty that she was treating Zachary well, Serenity kept serving Zachary food by


    putting them on his te during the dinner. Zachary relished the food and felt loved.


    e food Serenity put on his te was extra


    It turned out tha delicious.


    Zachary suddenly recalled the time he saw Serenity putting food on Shawn¡®s te at Grace¡®s Diner.


    Zachary thought, ¡®Shawn must¡®ve been ecstatic at that time, right? ¡®Hmph, so what? Serenity serving


    him once doesn¡®t mean anything! ¡®Serenity only sees Shawn as her younger brother!


    ¡°There¡®s no other meaning to it!¡®


    Serenity had been serving Zachary continuously throughout the meal, but Shawn only enjoyed that


    treatment once. Shawn would never catch up to Zachary.


    4.apter 350


    So what if Shawn loved Serenity?


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was now Serenity¡¯s husband.


    Regardless of their rtionship, at least Zachary was Serenity¡¯s legal husband.


    Shawn should just move aside.


    Zachary did not need to be jealous of Shawn. Instead, Shawn should be jealous of him.


    Zachary psyched himself and finally let go of what happenedst time when Serenity put food on


    Shawn¡¯s te.


    All of them enjoyed the dinner merrily.


    After dinner, the young couple sent Liberty and Sonny home before they went shopping.


    This was the first time Zachary was going shopping with Serenity after being married for such a long


    time. Shopping at the


    supermarket di not count.


    The streets at night were bustling with people.


    Zachary could humble himself and apany Serenity to the supermarket, and that went without


    saying he could do the same now when they were shopping at a mall.


    The young couple walked with the crowd and wandered aimlessly.


    ¡°Serenity, is there anything you want to buy?¡± Zachary finally could no longer help himself but ask


    Serenity when he saw her walking toward the exit without entering any shops.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything I want to buy.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s buy something to eat?¡±


    Put


    ¡°We¡®ve only eaten and drunk aplenty, so just take this as a brisk walk to ease our digestion. I can¡®t eat


    anymore.¡±


    Zachary looked at her deeply for a moment and said helplessly,¡± Let¡®s just do that then.¡°.


    He was fine with continuing to step on ants as long as he was with Serenity and doing what ordinary


    couples would do. Seeing other couples walking with either holding each other¡®s hands or hugging


    each other¡®s waists, Zachary quietly nced at Serenity¡®s hand.


    He tried to hold her hand several times, but he aborted every attempt. Damn it! Zachary was not afraid


    of anything, but he actually flinched when he wanted to hold Serenity¡®s hand.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Chapter 360 It was most likely because of Zachary¡®s guilty conscience and the signed agreement.


    Zachary decided to find a way to steal the copy of the agreement that Serenity was keeping. Oh, not


    steal, but just take it back. Stealing sounded horrible. How could the heir to York Corporation steal


    something? After taking back the agreement, he would destroy it.


    Zachary, who had no guts to hold his wife¡®s hand, apanied his wife as they strolled along the


    streets all night. By the end of it, Zachary acted as a free porter and got into the car with various


    shopping bags.


    At first, Serenity mentioned there was nothing she fancied buying. However, after walking for a bit, she


    found a galore of things to buy and spent her own money. Zachary wanted pay for her, but she firmly


    refused, which frustrated Zachary.


    At ten o¡®clock at night, the young couple returned to their small apartment.


    ¡°Fortunately, I don¡®t like wearing heels. My feet are so sore after walking for so long.¡±


    Serenity slumped on the sofa as soon as she got home.


    Zacharyughed and said, ¡°Don¡®t you girls like shopping very much?¡±


    He was a man who never liked to go shopping with others, but he did notin. ¡°Well, yeah.


    Jasmine loves shopping. I¡®m really scared to go


    shopping with her because she can go from the east to the west of the city.¡±


    Speaking of Jasmine, Zachary came over and sat beside Serenity. He said, ¡°Serenity, there¡¯s


    something I want to ask you about.¡±


    Serenity turned to look at him and asked cautiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    This was Zachary¡¯s house, so he could do whatever he wanted. If he needed to ask for her opinion, it


    must be a big deal.


    Zachary was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Is Ms. Sox¡¯s family urging her to get married?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why? Are you thinking of introducing someone to her?¡±


    Serenity was excited and asked, ¡°Is it your colleague? Jasmine¡¯s mother and aunt had always wanted


    her to marry into a wealthy family, but Jasmine doesn¡¯t want to. She feels that life in a rich family isn¡¯t


    as good as we imagine it to be. She said that her aunt suffered a lot when she first got married into the


    Lowe family. It took her aunt a lorg time before she made a name for herself.


    ¡°Yourpany is thergest in Wiltspoon, and everyone says that those who can work at York


    Corporation are the best among the elites, so your colleague must be extremely capable. Please tell


    me more about him. If he¡¯s suitable for Jasmine, I can help introduce them.¡±


    Serenity was thrilled to be a matchmaker for her friend.


    ¡°He¡¯s my colleague. He and I are close. He¡¯s the same age as me, and he¡¯s from a good family. His


    ie is pretty high. He¡¯s honest to a fault, and doesn¡¯t have any bad habits. Sometimes, he drinks for


    work events, but he doesn¡¯t get drunk.


    ¡°He¡¯s also exceptionally good¨Clooking, tall, and muscr. He never had time to date because of his


    busy schedule, and his family is anxious about his marriage too.¡±


    Serenity heard this and thought that Zachary¡®s colleague was decent. She asked, ¡°Does he have any


    shorings?¡±


    Zachary was silent for a while before replying softly, ¡°He¡®s just a bit talkative. He has a thing for drama


    and gossip.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    She thought she could help her friend find the perfect man.


    However, the old saying was right, ¡°nothing is perfect¡±. Human beings would always have


    shorings. They suddenly fell into an awkward silence. After a while, Serenity smiled sheepishly


    and said, ¡°Well, that just means he¡®s eloquent. Having a thing for drama and gossip is something that


    many people have. Well, I think it¡®s amon w. I¡®ll ask Jasmine what she thinks about this


    tomorrow. If she¡®s willing to meet him, I¡®ll let you know. ¡°Then you can arrange for your colleague to


    meet Jasmine and see if both of them can get along. Zachary nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, is your


    colleague from Wiltspoon? Jasmine won¡®t move out of Wiltspoon, so if he¡®s from out of town, don¡®t


    bother.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Soxes would not agree to Jasmine moving far away. ¡°He¡®s from Wiltspoon. Ms. Sox is your best


    friend, so I¡®ll definitely introduce the best colleague I can think of to her. My colleague doesn¡®t have any


    ws aside from being talkative and having a thing for gossip. He¡®s an eligible bachelor.¡±


    Serenity believed that Zachary bore well intentions. He would never introduce bad men to her friend.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Chapter 361 A few momentster, Serenity said, ¡°After listening to what you¡®ve said about your


    colleague, I think he¡®s better than all the blind dates Jasmine had gone to. I¡®ll ask her what she thinks


    tomorrow.


    ¡°It¡®ste now, Mr. York. I¡®m going back to my room to wash up and sleep.¡± Serenity was exhausted from


    shopping. Zachary got up as well and said faintly, ¡°Oh, good night.¡±


    Serenity replied with a good night and went into her room. She could not be bothered to even put away


    the things she bought from shopping and nned to leave them for tomorrow morning.


    Seeing how she went straight into the room without any intention to stay, Zachary stood where he was


    and remained silent for a long time.


    After a while, he walked out to the balcony, sat down on the swing, quietly looking at the night sky and


    wondering how both of them would go on in the future.


    Zachary was used to sleepingte, so he sat at the balcony until past eleven o¡®clock before returning to


    his territory.


    The husband and wife lived in the same house, but they stayed separately. He did not enter her room,


    and neither would she step into his territory. Once the doors of the two rooms were closed, it was as if


    they had nothing to do with each other.


    It was Zachary himself who had caused this.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The night passed without another word. The next day, Serenity woke up at her usual time.


    She habitually went to the balcony to tend to her flowers.


    Then, she saw some tiny ants on the balcony. When she bent down to have a closer look and followed


    the ant trail, she traced it back to them crawling out from several potted flowers.


    She realized why there were so many ants in the area.


    It was because the ants hatched from their eggs in the soil since she had not used any pesticide when


    she made a garden out of the balcony


    She usually watered the flowers without bending down, so she did not notice there were ants in the


    flower pots.


    After watering the nts, she took her purse and went out to the market to buy groceries for a home¨C


    cooked lunchter in the store. She also bought a few packs of ant repellent and sprinkled them in the


    flower pots.


    In the future, Sue had to diligently kill insects and ants for her flowers, lest the pests go out of control.


    Serenity was at the market for half an hour and came back with several bags of groceries.


    When she went upstairs, she found a middle¨Caged woman standing in front of her house. The woman


    was pulling out her cell phone, seemingly wanting to make a call. ¡°Madam.¡±


    Serenity walked over and called out to the woman, who was startled by her greeting. She smiled and


    asked the woman,¡± Madam, may I ask who you¡®re looking for?¡± Mrs. Lane blinked. ¡®Is this the missus?


    ¡®I was about to call Mr. Zachary and our conversation might give away his identity. Fortunately, she


    interrupted me by calling out to


    me.


    ¡®Otherwise, if he picked up my call and she heard me addressing him as Mr. Zachary by habit like how


    it is back in the main residence, it might raise suspicion to the ordinary man persona he painstakingly


    crafted, or it could have also been exposed by me.¡® ¡°Hello.¡±


    Mrs. Lane smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Mrs. Lane, the nanny Mr. York hired. I¡®m here to start work today as agreed. I


    came here ording to the address that Mr. York gave me. Are you Mrs. York?¡±


    So it turned out to be Mrs. Lane.


    Serenity took out her keys and opened the door, saying, ¡°Mr. York told me about you. You can just call


    me Serenity, Mrs. Lane. I¡®m not too used to being called Mrs. York.¡± In reality, she still felt like she was


    the same free and unfettered Serenity Hunt. She only remembered that she was married when she


    saw Zachary. ¡°That¡¯s... not really...¡± Mrs. Lane was hesitant to call the missus by her name. When they


    spoke, she had already sized up Serenity. She saw that Serenity was carrying several bags of freshly


    bought groceries in her hands, and felt that Serenity was someone down¨Cto¨Cearth, just like Old Mrs.


    York.


    She was not arrogant or haughty like other richdies. Serenity invited Mrs. Lane into her home and


    said with a smile,¡± Since you¡®reing to work with us, we have a professional rtionship. You can


    just call me by my name. There¡®s no need to call me Missus.¡±


    Hearing Serenity and Mrs. Lane¡®s conversation, Zachary quickly put on his clothes and came out of the


    room. ¡°Mr. York.¡±

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    Chapter 362 Mrs. Lane greeted Zachary with a smile. Zachary instructed her to call him Mr. York in


    front of Serenity.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, you¡®re here. Serenity, this is Mrs. Lane, the one I told you about.¡±


    Zachary quickly made the introductions.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°I saw her as I wasing back. Mrs. Lane already introduced herself. Have a seat,


    Mrs. Lane. I¡®ll bring the groceries inside.¡± ¡°Let me do it, Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lane.¡±


    The woman smiled apologetically. After stealing a nce at Zachary, she stopped calling Serenity ¡°Mrs.


    York¡± and changed her form of address to Ms. Hunt instead.


    ¡°Mr. York and Ms. Hunt, I reckon you haven¡®t had breakfast? I¡®ll cook for you.¡±


    Serenity wanted to stop her, but she said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Hunt, I¡®m here as a nanny. Mr. York already


    briefed me on my job description. From today onward, I have to earn my pay. You can¡®t let me receive a


    sry without doing anything and leaving everything to you, right, Ms. Hunt?¡±


    Serenity had no choice but to let Mrs. Lane take the groceries she brought back into the kitchen.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, I¡®m bringing the spare ribs, corn, carrot, peas, the two sausages, as well as that handful of


    leafy vegetables to the store for my lunchter.¡±


    1


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mrs. Lane answered from the kitchen, ¡°Yes, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    She quickly separated the ingredients Serenity wanted to bring to the store before using the remaining


    ingredients to make breakfast for three.


    Serenity stood at the kitchen door for a moment and watched Mrs. Lane¡®s skillful and swift movements.


    Judging by how she cleaned as she went, it seemed that Mrs. Lane liked to keep everything clean too.


    Thus, Serenity was relieved and went to the balcony.


    Zachary followed her.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane is meticulous in her work.¡±


    He saw his wife holding a small bag which contained several small packets, and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Ant repellent. I¡®ve never used pesticide on the flowers since I bought them, and there are ants


    everywhere now. Maybe there were ant eggs in the soil, but we didn¡®t know because we didn¡®t pay


    enough attention. The ants have hatched now.¡±


    She exined while taking out the ant repellent, tearing open the bag and sprinkling a little into each


    pot of flowers.


    ¡°You need to get rid of ants regrly when growing flowers.¡±


    Although Zachary had never done gardening before, he knew the basic concepts. He saw the


    gardeners at home often spraying insecticide and sprinkling ant repellent to keep insects away.


    Serenity hummed and continued to sprinkle the repellent into the flower pots.


    However, she ran out of the ant repellent.


    She bought too little.


    She would have to buy a few more packs again tomorrow.


    Standing up straight and turning around, she saw Zachary holding the prong and using it to collect the


    clothes that he hung to dry here yesterday. Serenity recalled his little actions yesterday, but she feigned


    ignorance and asked casually, ¡°Are they dry?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zachary touched the new clothes. They were all dry.


    However, his expression grew a little sullen. That was because he made an amateur mistake. He


    washed the clothes with water.


    He did not think it through and casually threw the clothes in the washer. It was already toote by the


    time he realized what he did. However, he epted the mistake and looked at the silver lining instead.


    Looking at the clothes now, Zachary regretted it. He most likely would not be able to wear them


    anymore.


    If Nana knew he made such an amateur mistake, she wouldugh at him for the whole year.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Serenity asked him.


    Zachary immediately rolled the clothes into a ball in his hands and said, ¡°Nothing. I¡®m going back to my


    room to change.¡± With that, he turned away with the clothes he could not wear anymore.


    When he got into his room, he called Jim immediately. He asked him to get more sets of clothes from


    the store Serenity bought for him and send them to the dry cleaners so he could wear them for Serenity


    to see another day.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    Chapter 363 Zachary stayed in his room for a while until Serenity came knocking on his door. ¡°Mr. York,


    Mrs. Lane says that breakfast is ready.¡±


    Serenity stood in front of his room door, knocking on the door while shouting for him.


    However, she silently thought, ¡®He¡®s been in there for a while. Is he not done changing?


    ¡®He¡®s usually swift and decisive, rarely dilly¨Cdallying.


    ¡®Oh, except when he wants to send flowers. He¡®s not swift and decisive when ites to that.¡¯


    Zachary opened the door.


    His shirt was on, but it was still unbuttoned. As soon as he opened the door, Serenity saw his slightly


    exposed pecs.


    She was stunned, then said, ¡°It¡®s time for breakfast, Mr. York.¡±


    .


    Zachary paid attention to Serenity¡®s expression. When he saw that she only froze slightly, he walked


    away after she finished speaking.


    He closed the room door again and looked down at his unbuttoned shirt. Did he not expose enough?


    His wife was not drooling yet.


    Wait.


    He seemed to be ying tricks and seducing his wife.


    More importantly, he failed to seduce her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zachary felt that he must have been possessed for the past two days to act like this. When he was at


    the officeter, he would ask Josh if thetter could rmend any powerful mediums to him and get


    rid of the spirit.


    A certain Mr. York, who had been dilly¨Cdallying and waiting for his wife to knock on the door, moved


    much faster after his wife came knocking. In less than two minutes, he came out of his territory.


    Serenity saw that he was only wearing a shirt and suit pants. He had not put on his suit jacket, and his


    tie was not worn either.


    She sighed again in her heart. ¡®What¡®s wrong with Mr. York? It took him so long to change his clothes,


    but he didn¡®t even put on his tie yet.¡®


    ¡°Mr. York and Ms. Hunt, try my cooking.¡±


    Mrs. Lane brought out the breakfast she prepared and ced them on the dining table before calling


    for the young couple.


    Since there were i nly two of them living in the small home, the house was neat and tidy with only a


    small amount of chores to do. With Mrs. Lane around, Serenity had nothing else to do, so she strolled


    over upon being called. ¡°Only two portions? Where¡®s yours, Mrs. Lane?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll eat in the kitchenter.¡±


    Mrs. Lane and her fellow colleagues usually set up a separate table for themselves and ate together.


    Zachary bore a stoic face constantly and was intimidating. Whether it was in his private vi or in the


    old residence with the other nannies and helpers, no one had the courage to eat at the same table with


    him.


    ¡°Come and eat with us, Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Serenity did not care much about social ss. They all worked for a living, so she did not have a sense


    of hierarchy.


    In the eyes of the York family, Serenity was the missus of the family. This title was honored beyond


    comparison in Wiltspoon.


    Unfortunately, Serenity was not aware that she had such a prestigious status.


    Serenity even went into the kitchen to help Mrs. Lane bring out her breakfast.


    Mrs. Lane looked at Zachary. Zachary said gently, ¡°Mrs. Lane, if Ms. Hunt says to eat together, then


    let¡®s eat together. We¡¯re very easy to get along with. Just think of this ce as your own home.¡± Mrs.


    Lane was shocked. It turned out that Mr. Zachary could actually speak so gently and pleasantly. ¡°All


    right.¡±


    After being red at by Zachary, Mrs. Late snapped back to her senses and quickly went into the


    kitchen. She took her breakfast from Serenity and said with a smile, ¡°I¡®ll do it, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    There was an additional person at the table. Serenity ate with gusto as usual, praising Mrs. Lane¡®s


    cooking skills as she ate.


    Zachary was as elegant as usual.


    Mrs. Lane, on the other hand, was quite ufortable, and nced at Zachary from time to time.


    Fortunately, Serenity was so focused on eating that she did not notice Mrs. Lane¡®s strange behavior.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    Chapter 364 Mrs. Lane smiled when she saw Serenity eat with such enthusiasm. As she watched, she


    suddenly felt hungry as well. She stopped looking at Zachary and started to eat with gusto.


    While Mrs. Lane brought the dishes to the kitchen to wash them after the meal, Serenity pulled up a


    chair and slowly walked to Zachary.


    Zachary instantly straightened up like a defensive hedgehog.


    The difference this time was, he was not guarding against her. Instead, he was nervous and had no


    idea what his wife wanted to do to him.


    ¡°Mr. York, we have a guest room, but there¡®s no bed. After we pick Sonny upter, we¡®ll send Mrs. Lane


    and Sonny back to the store. We¡®ll have to go and buy a bed and sheets for her since we can¡®t let her


    sleep on the floor.¡±


    The hedgehog¡®s quills ttened at once. ¡°You¡®re thedy of the house. You can arrange it however you


    like.¡± Zachary had an important meeting this morning and could not spare the time to apany


    Serenity to buy the beddings.


    ¡°Have you run out of the ten thousand I gave you previously? When I get to the officeter, I¡®ll use a


    computer to transfer some money to the living¨Cexpenses card. Although we hired Mrs. Lane as a


    nanny to take care of Sonny, we can¡®t treat her poorly. Buy a higher¨Cquality bed and cab. Don¡®t feel


    bad about spending the money.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡®t used up the money, so you don¡®t have to transfer more. There¡®s enough money left to buy the


    furniture for Mrs. Lane. Don¡®t worry, I¡®m not the kind of person who would abuse the nanny.¡± Serenity¡®s


    face reddened a bit when he mentioned the living¨Cexpenses bank card.


    When they were having a cold war, she was in a bad mood and went out on a mad shopping spree.


    She swiped the card used for living expenses


    and spent quite a lot of his money.


    Serenity decided to use her own moneyter when she went shopping as a way to make up for her act


    of abusing the living¨Cexpenses card.


    In a family, both the husband and wife had to contribute. She would not take advantage of him, and he


    would not scheme against her.


    They coexisted peacefully and respected each other like a guest. Zachary¡®s face was gentle, but his


    eyes were like a bottomless and unfathomable pit when he looked at her.


    IL


    However, not a word came from him.


    Serenity was used to his habit of staring at her silently. In fact, she would find it abnormal if he spoke


    more.


    Zachary was speechless still. ¡°Oh, it¡®s gettingte. We have to hurry to fetch Sonny from my sister¡®s


    ce. My sister has to go to work.¡±


    Liberty was riding her own bike to work today, so there was no need to pick her up and drop her off


    again.


    Zachary hummed and stood up.


    He walked back to his room.


    Soon, he came out again.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In his hand was an extra suit jacket as well as a tie.


    He simply held them in his hands, neither tying the tie nor putting the jacket on.


    Serenity was waiting for Mrs. Lane at the kitchen door.


    Perhaps because Zachary¡®s gaze was intense, Serenity looked over and saw him staring at her. She


    blinked, smiled at him, and turned back to Mrs. Lane,


    Seeing that Mrs. Lane finished washing the dishes, she said with a smile, ¡°We have to go now, Mrs.


    Lane. Your daytime job is mainly to help me take care of my two¨Cyear¨Cold nephew, Sonny. He¡®s very


    obedient when he wants to be, and equally naughty when he¡®s feeling mischievous.


    Mrs. Lane removed her apron andughed as she walked out. ¡°All children are like that.¡±


    When Sam arranged for her toe over, he made it clear to her what her job was.


    Zachary would increase her pay as long as she did her job well.


    Zachary was still standing there with his jacket and tie in his hands. Serenity did not know what he


    wanted, but Mrs Lane did.


    She whispered something to Serenity.


    Serenity instantly looked at Zachary.


    ¡®That¡®s what he wants?


    ¡®But I don¡®t know how to help a man tie a tie. ¡®Is it toote to search the steps online and learn now?¡®

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Chapter 365 Serenity did ording to her thoughts.


    She immediately took out her cell phone and searched online on how to tie a tie.


    After quickly reading the steps twice, she stuffed her phone back into her pants pocket. She moved


    forward, grabbed the tie that Zachary held in his hand, and ced it around his neck. ¡°You went back


    to the room to change your clothes, but you took longer than a girl putting on makeup. You didn¡®t even


    wear your tie.¡±


    Seeing this, Mrs. Lane tiptoed and went out.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She waited for the young couple outside.


    ¡°Of all the men I know, no one wears suits and ties except for my scumbag broth :¨Cinw. I really have


    no experience and just learned it froi.. the inte, so I don¡®t know if I can get it right. Bear with me if I


    strangle you, okay?¡±


    Zachary¡®s eyes shed with pleasure as he heard her soft mutters.


    She had no experience.


    She never tied a tie for a man before.


    She even had to surf the Inte on the spot to find the steps.


    This made him incredibly happy.


    Although Serenity read through the steps twice, she still could not tie it well. ¡®It looks easy, but why is it


    so difficult?


    ¡®It wasn¡®t this hard for me to learn to weave my handicrafts.¡®


    ¡°I¡®ll do it.¡±


    Zachary took back the tie in resignation, afraid that she would identally strangle him to death if she


    continued. Serenity sighed with relief and blushed a little. It was such a simple thing, but she did not


    seed.


    It was like when she wore her red scarf in first grade. The red scarf looked ttering on other people,


    but when it came to her, her scarf was a mess as if she simply tied a knot around her neck. Serenity


    thought in her heart, ¡®He should¡®ve done it himself from the start.¡¯


    In the past, if she merely touched his face, he would avoid her like she was a pervert. Now, however,


    he waited for her to tie his tie.


    The man, who was unable to enjoy the experience of having his wife tie his tie for him, put on his suit


    jacket only to see that Serenity was already walking out with her purse. Zachary was speechless.


    He first drove Serenity to Bright Boulevard. Liberty was waiting downstairs anxiou. .y with Sonny.


    ¡°Sorry we¡®rete today, Liberty. Will you make it in time for work?¡±


    Liberty handed her son to her sister, but the little one clung to her neck today and refused to follow


    Serenity.


    ¡°I want Mommy.¡±


    Sonny kept repeating, ¡°I want Mommy.¡± Serenity quickly coaxed her nephew. ¡°I¡®ll carry you, Sonny.


    Let¡®s go shoppingter, okay?¡±


    Sonny said insistently, ¡°I want Mommy.¡±


    ¡°Sonny, be a good boy. Mommy needs to go to work to earn


    money to buy milk form for you. Go with Aunt Seren, okay? Mommy will be back soon.¡±


    Liberty also coaxed her son while forcefully prying his hands away from her neck and shoving him to


    her sister to hold.


    ¡°Seren, I have to go to work now. I¡®m runningte. I¡¯ll try toe over at noon to keep Sonny


    company.¡± Her son probably refused to go with her sister today because he did not see her yesterday


    since she did not drop by at her sister¡®s store for lunch.


    ¡°I want Mommy. Mommy¨C¡±


    Sonny started to wail. His small body thrashed around in Serenity¡®s arms, trying to break free from his


    aunt¡®s embrace.


    Liberty put on her helmet and quickly rode away. When Sonny saw his mother leaving, he cried even


    louder. As Liberty drove away, she could still hear her son¡®s heartbreaking cries. She suddenly felt her


    vision turn blurry.


    However, she coul not earn money to support her son if she stayed by his side.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    Chapter 366 However, if she went to work to earn money, she would not have time to spend with him.


    Liberty sniffled but did not turn back. She moved forward on her bike ferociously.


    She would be fine once her son¡®s crying was out of earshot.


    Serenity carried Sonny to the car. After coaxing him for a long time with Mrs. Lane, the boy finally


    stopped crying.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He refused to sit by himself and nestled in Serenity¡®s arms. He wrapped his arms around her tightly and


    muttered pitifully, ¡°...not want me anymore?¡±


    He did not speak clearly, so Serenity could not catch what he said at first.


    She gently pushed the little one away and asked softly, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Sonny looked up a. Serenity and asked, ¡°Mommy no want me anymore?¡±


    ¡°Who said that? Your mommy only went to work. It¡®s not because she doesn¡®t want you. Your mommy


    wille back every night to apany you.¡±


    Sonny said in grievance, ¡°Daddy said mommy no want me.¡± Serenity wanted to cuss.


    ¡°That scumbag Hank Brown! He doesn¡®t want Liberty to work, so he spoke nonsense to Sonny. He¡®s


    trying to use Sonny to stop Liberty from rejoining the workce.


    ¡°Sonny, your daddy is lying to you. Your mommy will never throw


    you away. She said she¡®lle to see you at noon.¡±


    The boy was just two¨Cyears¨Cold and could not think for himself yet. However, the closest people to liim


    were his mother and his aunt. Since his aunt said that his mother was not throwing him away, he


    believed her and was relieved. He was willing to y a little now.


    On the way back to the store, Mrs. Lane managed to coax Sonny into ying together. When Zachary


    stopped the car when they reached the store, it was Mrs. Lane who carried Sonny out of the car.


    Serenity was relieved and said to her husband, ¡°Mr. York, the nanny you found is great with children.


    She got Sonny to open up to her so quickly.¡± ¡°Mrs. Lane is a wonderful nanny. Whether it¡®s household


    chores, grocery shopping and cooking, or taking care of children and tutoring their school work, she¡®s


    great at all of it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s give her a pay raise if she does a good job.¡± Serenity¡®s online store was doing well, so her wallet


    was bulging a little. She was more than happy to raise Mrs. Lane¡®s sry if thetter did a good job.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Serenity pushed open the car door to get out. She then thought of something and turned back to


    Zachary, saying, ¡°Mr. York, turn your face here.¡±


    Zachary did as she said and asked, ¡°What¡±. A soft and delicate kiss suddenly fell on his face.


    Zachary¡®s eyes widened. After Serenity kissed him gently, twice at that, she hurriedly pushed open the


    car door to get out. However, his hands were faster.


    He grabbed her arm, dragging her back into the car. His body twisted as much as he could, and he


    held her tightly before pressing a domineering kiss on her lips.


    After the kiss, Serenity said with a forcedposure, ¡°Your kissing skills are improving. I enjoyed that.¡±


    She pushed open the car door and calmly got out.


    She turned around and waved to the man who was inside the car, and said with a smile, ¡°Bye, Mr.


    York.¡±


    Zachary watched as she stepped into the store at a leisurely pace. When she was out of his sight, she


    dashed into the washroom.


    As soon as the door closed, she washed her face with water. She felt her cheeks burning up.


    What seemed like a long timeter, when her face was no longer red when she looked in the mirror,


    she pulled out a napkin and wiped her face repeatedly. She then calmly walked out of the washroom.


    All three of them, Mrs. Lane, Sonny, and Jasmine were staring at


    her.


    ¡°What are you looking at me like that for? I urgently needed the loo, okay? Anyone can do a hundred¨C


    meter sprint when it¡®s urgent.¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°I thought you encountered a beast outside so I rushed to get a broom to fight it off,


    only to see Mr. York looking at something in the car mirror. He left when he saw me run outside with a


    broom.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°That man...

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    Chapter 367 After leaving Wiltspoon School in his national MPV, he stopped at huis usual spot and


    ordered his bodyguards to drive the MPV while he got into his Rolls Royce.


    On the way to thepany, he called Sam and asked him to arrange for someone to send a booster


    seat over.


    To Zachary¡®s surprise, Elisa was waiting in front of his office building again, but she was not blocking


    his way anymore. She just quietly stood by the side and watched his car entering the building


    It was hard for Elisa to let go of her love for Zachary. She told herself that she would see him again


    today, and never again.


    However, if she found out that he was not actually married and only wore the ring to make her give up


    on him, she would make aeback.


    After Zachary¡®s motorcade drove into the building, the gate of York Corporation closed soon after.


    When the Rolls Royce was out of her sight, she stood for a while longer before turning around and


    returning to her car despondently.


    It took a while before she started the car. She first drove very slowly, but then she suddenly picked up


    speed and sped away.


    Whenever Elisa was in a bad mood, she would go shopping.


    Two hourster, her car stopped in front of Serenity¡®s store.


    Jasmine heard the noise outside and came out for a look. She just ¨C so happened to see Elisa getting


    out of the car, and she walked over with a smile. ¡°Ms. Stone, you¡®re here.¡±


    Elisa went on a two¨Chour long shopping spree and was in a much better mood.


    When she saw Jasmine, she smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Sox, you¡®re just in time. Give me a hand. I bought


    so much stuff that it took up the entire backseat. Help me move them.¡±


    Jasmine nced at the car, and her jaw dropped. ¡°Ms. Stone, what have you bought? There¡®s so


    much.¡±


    ¡°I bought everything that caught my eye. I don¡®t even know what I bought. It¡®s probably everything from


    food, drinks, toys, and other stuff.¡±


    She swiped stuff off the racks like she was crazy.


    Jasmine called Serenity. Serenity was also stunned. Then, at Elisa¡®s request, the three girls carried


    everything from the car into the store. ¡°The toys are for Sonny.¡± Elisa remembered nothing except the


    toys. She wanted to be close to Sonny. The little boy was utterly adorable, so she bought plenty of toys


    for him. There were those that flew in the air, crawled on the ground, and those that swam in water.


    Serenity looked at the tworge boxes of toys andughed. ¡°When Sonny is a little older, he¡®ll be able


    to open up a toy shop without stocking up anymore. Even if he only sells the toys you gave him, his


    business will be able tost for a long time.¡± Elisa sat down and said, ¡°I like Sonny, so I bought toys for


    him. You guys spoil him your way, and I spoil him my way. Serenity, your nephew is just too cute. If I


    had such a cute nephew as well,


    I¡®d pluck the moon out of the sky for him if that¡®s what he wanted.


    ¡°Unfortunately, my mom only gave birth to one daughter, me. The only nephews I have will be from my


    brothers.¡±


    Out of her two brothers, her eldest brother was married, but the couple was still in their honeymoon


    phase and did not want to have a child to intrude on their lovey¨Cdovey time. As for her second brother,


    she wondered if he even had a girlfriend.


    Sonny slid down from Mrs. Lane¡®s arms.


    Sonny¡®s eyes grew dizzy when he saw the bulk of toys. He was frazzled and could not decide which to


    y.


    Snowball crouched in front of the box with Sonny.


    Serenity found that Snowball liked Sonny more than her.


    As for her two pet cats, they would jump on the shelves to sleep after they were fed, and fight with each


    other when they woke up.


    asionally, one of them would jump into Serenity¡®s arms.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity poured Elisa a cup of warm water and asked, ¡°What made you buy so many ings?¡± ¡°I shop


    when I¡®m in a bad mood and I buy everything that pleases me. Now that I¡®m calm again, I suddenly feel


    that I don¡®t need these, so I¡®m giving them to you and Ms. Sox. I don¡®t mean anything else by that. I just


    think that my mom will scold me for wasting money if I bring them home.¡±

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    Chapter 368 ¡°You¡®ll be doing me a favor by epting it. Help a girl out, will you?¡± Elisa said as she


    made a yful pleading gesture. The Stone family liad plenty of money, but Audrey grew up in an


    orphanage. Even though it had been decades since she married into a wealthy family, she was still


    frugal.


    She hated it when Elisa spent money indiscriminately. Serenity thought, ¡®The rich really are willful!¡®


    Jasmine felt that she herself was quite extravagant too when it came to shopping, butpared to a


    true wealthydy like Elisa, it was likened toparing an ant to an elephant.


    ¡°Serenity, who¡®s thatdy?¡± Elisa asked Serenity after seeing Mrs. Lane.


    ¡°I hired her to take care of Sonny. Jasmine and I are busy sometimes, and I worry that Sonny might run


    out of the shop, so I got someone to look after him. That way, we can both be at ease.¡± Serenity was


    taki.g care of another person¡®s child. Even if he was her nephew, it was a heavy responsibility.


    She could not afford to be careless when taking care of Sonny.


    ¡°That¡®s true.¡±


    Elisa did notment much about Mrs. Lane. Serenity asked with concern, ¡°Why were you in a bad


    mood, Ms. Stone?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Elisa. I¡®m in a bad mood because I failed my goal.¡± Elisa listed the cup of water that


    Serenity had poured for her, took two sips, and said, ¡°Mr. York wore a wedding ring.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Serenity was astonished.


    Even Mrs. Lane looked over.


    UL


    She tried to recall when she saw Mr. Zachary in the morning. She did not see a wedding ring on his


    finger. His fingers werepletely unadorned. The same went for Serenity¡®s fingers.


    Jasmine was also in disbelief and asked, ¡°Mr. York is married? I¡®ve never heard of that. With his status,


    his wedding would definitely cause a sensation in the city if he got married. The reporters in Wiltspoon


    would go to town on the news.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Elisa said sadly, ¡°I didn¡®t hear of his marriage either, but he really was


    wearing a wedding ring on the ring finger of his left hand. It¡®s so dazzling that there¡®s no way I was


    mistaken.¡±


    ¡°That¡®s...¡±


    Serenity was at a ¡® ss for words. She could tell that Elisa truly loved the heir of the York family. She


    supported and encouraged Elisa, and even taught her tips and tricks to pursue her true love.


    However, Elisa said that the man was married.


    Serenity felt her cheeks burn. She actually taught Elisa how to be a homewrecker and destroy


    someone else¡®s marriage.


    If Mr. York¡®s wife were to find out that she was teaching Elisa how to pursue her husband, she would


    definitelye after Serenity with a forty¨Cmeter¨Clong knife and chop her into minced meat.


    Then again, how was it possible that there was no news of Mr.


    York¡®s marriage?


    If there was just the slightest rumor about it, she would not have encouraged Elisa to pursue him. ¡°I¡¯ll


    never be a mistress. Regardless of whether he¡®s really married or not, as long as he¡®s wearing a


    wedding ring that


    deres his marital status, I won¡®t bother him!¡±


    Elisa spoke firmly. However, her heart hurt like it was being cut by a thousand knives!

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    Chapter 369 Serenity patted the back of Elisa¡®s hand andforted her.¡± You¡®re a good girl, Elisa. Give


    up the man who doesn¡®t belong to you, and you¡®ll find happiness at your next stop.¡±


    Elisa pursed her lips. Her eyes reddened, but she stubbornly wiped away the tears at the corners of her


    eyes and forced a cheerful expression. ¡°Yeah. As long as I want to marry someone, there are plenty of


    men lining up for my hand in marriage. I don¡®t have to steal another woman¡®s man!¡±


    Jasmine chimed in, ¡°Isn¡®t it nice to remain single? You¡®ll be free and unfettered.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She had not fallen in love with a man before, so she could not imagine Elisa¡®s pain of not being able to


    attain her love.


    Elisa looked at her and thought of something. Her eyes were still red, but sheughed and said, ¡°Ms.


    Sox got famous in Wiltspoon for lying down on the ground at Mrs. Dawson¡®s party. ¡°You were really


    unk. Thinking about it now, you did that on purpose, right? I neard your family has been nagging you to


    get married.¡±


    Jasmine chuckled. ¡°They¡®re much quieter now. My mom and aunt stopped getting together to prattle


    about which rich gentleman they¡®re going to marry me off to.¡± Elisaughed. ¡°Your method is truly


    amazing. Your aunt is probably reluctant to mention you in front of other nobledies now. I¡®ve met your


    aunt before when I apanied my mom to banquets. Besides praising her own children, the only


    other person she talks about is you.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I managed to break free.¡±


    Jasmine remembered that night and smiled smugly.


    ¡°By the way, I almost forgot. Jasmine, my husband wants to set you up with his colleague. He¡®s about


    the same age and apparently is quite handsome. He also has a high sry and a good family


    background, but he has never dated before because he¡®s too busy with work.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°...You two are matchmaking me?¡±


    ¡°He casually mentioned it to me. Judging by my husband¡®s description, that man¡®s conditions didn¡®t


    sound that bad. If you¡®re interested, I¡®ll ask him to arrange a meeting for you, but if you don¡®t want to, l¡®ll


    help you decline.¡± Jasmine thought about it. This was the first time her best friend and her husband


    were ying her matchmaker. Furthermore, it was Mr. York¡®s colleague, which meant he was working


    in York Corporation. Solely based on these facts was enough to determine that this man was a


    professional elite and not a trust fund kid.


    There was no harm in meeting him. She would not let her friend¡®s kind intentions go to waste.


    ¡°Does he have any strengths and weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve told you about his strengths, so as for his weaknesses, he likes drama and the good ol¡® gossip.


    However, I think most people are like that to some extent. When we¡®re out and see a crowd by the


    roadside, we¡®ll be curious and go over to get in on the scoop.¡±


    Serenity paused and added, ¡°He¡®s also talkative and glib tongued.¡±


    Elisa teased Jasmine, ¡°Go and meet him, Jasmine. From how Serenity described him, I think this man


    is quite exceptional. You¡®ve probably killed your chances with wealthy families after ¨C your sprawling


    act at Mrs. Dawson¡®s party, so you should just go for a business elite instead.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ve never wanted to marry into a rich family, and it¡®s not like I could marry into one even if I wanted to.


    Although I¡®m pretty, I¡¯m not exceptionally stunning. It¡®s better to marry an ordinary person, live an


    ordinary lise, and be happier.¡±


    Most outsiders were not aware of what the marriage life of people from wealthy families was like.


    Jasmine saw how hard her aunt had it after marrying into a wealthy family. She did not want to follow in


    her aunt¡®s footsteps.


    Elisa was born with a silver spoon, so she knew that better than anyone else. ¡°Actually, it¡®s better to


    marry someone whose family status matches yours. If the gap is too big, it¡®ll be difficult to reconcile.


    The feelings of both parties may still run deep at the beginning of the marriage, so they might be able


    to tolerate each other. However, after a while when the passion diminishes, the problems stemming


    from the wealth gap would raise their heads. That will end up backfiring on the couple instead. ¡°The


    exception is if you¡®re extremely exceptional and can stand with power on your own two feet so no one


    dares to look down on you. My mom often says that if a woman doesn¡®t want to be belittled or bullied


    after marriage, they either have to be strong themselves, or their maiden family has to be strong.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Some wealthy families don¡®t care about matching statuses and ce more


    importance on fate. Those elders won¡®t forcefully influence their children¡®s marriage. However, such


    families are few and far in between.¡±


    Among the several wealthy families in Wiltspoon, the only family that could do that was the York family.


    Elisa knew that her own family could not do it. Her sister¨Cinw ¨C was bold and daring, but she was


    also from a wealthy family that was a match for the Stones.


    Although Audrey was raised in an orphanage, she was strong enough to conquer Darrell with her


    personal charm.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    Chapter 370 Before Clive had taken over Stone Group, Darrell¡®s voice was weaker than Audrey¡®s. The


    seniors in thepany were more than willing to defer to her.


    It was clear what status Audrey held in Stone Group.


    ¡°Yes yes yes, I also agree with Elisa.¡±


    Jasmine felt that she and Elisa shared the same thoughts.


    Her mother and aunt had always wanted her to climb up the socialdder.


    Serenityughed. ¡°That¡®s why I found myself a man with simr status and had never expected to


    marry into a rich family.¡± Zachary¡®s sry was a little higher than her ie, but he was still a


    sryman, so they could be considered to be on the same level.


    ¡°Since you all say so, ask your husband to arrange the date for me then, Serenity. I¡®ll meet with his


    colleague. Maybe this is our fate.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Serenity was quite thrilled to be able to help her friend find happiness.


    Mrs. Lane was listening in on the trio¡®s conversation about marriage and agreed with Elisa¡®s statement.


    Elisa and Serenity got along well, and Elisa did not act like the stereotypical arrogant and haughty


    wealthydy. Mrs. Lane felt that the world misunderstood Elisa.


    At the same time, she was worried about Serenity.


    Elisa had no idea that Serenity was the missus to the heir of the


    York family. Even Serenity herself was in the dark too. However, the truth woulde to light sooner or


    later.


    When that timees, what would happen to the two girls who had be friends?


    Would they turn against each other?


    At that thought, Mrs. Lane felt that Zachary was a bit hical to hide his identity for so long. Even if he


    wanted to conceal his identity to observe Serenity¡®s character, it had been almost two months. Was he


    still doubtful?


    However, Mrs. Lane only dared to keep those thoughts to herself and dared not say them out loud.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Beep, beep


    Serenity¡®s phone received a WhatsApp message.


    She tapped on the app and saw a message sent by Zachary.


    He told her that he transferred fifteen thousand to their family living expenses card. He said he received


    a bonus of thirty thousand and gave her half for living expenses, while he kept the other half for


    himself.


    Serenity: (There¡®s no need to give so much for living expenses.]


    Zachary: (Pay for Mrs. Lane¡®s sry using the card.)


    Serenity replied with an OK emoji.


    The household expenses card was bound to Zachary¡®s bank ount. Since he said he transferred the


    money, Serenity did not check on it.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    Chapter 371 ¡°Look at that sweet smile. Did your husband send you a message?¡±


    Jasmine teased her best friend.


    She was happy when she saw Serenity and Mr. York getting closer to each other. She was looking


    forward to the two having a wedding soon so she could be the bridesmaid at their wedding banquet.


    ¡°Our guest room doesn¡®t have a bed and cab yet. He received a bonus and transferred fifteen


    thousand for me to buy a bed,


    closet, bedding, and whatnot.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, I¡®ll take you shopping after Sonny has his afternoon nap, and that¡®ll be after lunch. They¡®re


    for you, so you should pick them out yourself.¡±


    Mrs. Laneughed. ¡°I¡®m not picky. I¡®ll be fine with just having a ce to stay.¡± ¡°That won¡®t do. You have


    to livefortably. Your boss gave us money to buy stuff for you, so we don¡®t have to scrimp and save


    for him. Pick furniture that¡®s of good quality.¡±


    Serenity thought that if Mrs. Lane did a good job, it meant a long term employment rtionship for


    them. They would be living together like a family, so they could not treat her unfairly. Looking at the


    time, Serenity asked Elisa, ¡°Are you staying for lunch?¡±


    El¨ªsa remembered that she would no longer be going to Wiltspoon Hotel to wait for Zachary, but she


    did not want to go home either. Thus, she answered casually, ¡°Sure, I¡®ll stay for lunch.¡±


    Serenity told Mrs. Lane to cook for one more person.


    ¡°I¡®ll go cook now, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Serenity watched her nephew y with toys happily and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡®ll look after Sonny.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Lane entered the kitchen, she hurriedly took out her phone and sent a message to


    Zachary.


    (Mr. Zachary, Ms. Stone is here. Missus asked her to stay for lunch, and she agreed.) Zachary


    transferred the money to Serenity after his meeting and went through several important documents. He


    was just about to pack up and leave work early to have lunch with his wife when he received the


    message from Mrs. Lane. He instantly felt as if he was doused in a basin of ice water, chilling him from


    head to toe. ¡°Elisa Stone, you really are like a ghost haunting us.¡±


    She was either pestering him or hogging his wife. Tough luck for both of them to have met Elisa in this


    life. Zachary tossed the car keys back on the table and sat back down. Elisa was in Serenity¡®s store, so


    he naturally could not go.


    Ring ring ring... His phone rang. It was from his grandmother.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    ¡°Zack, Elisa is in Serenity¡®s shop, so don¡®t go over for lunch.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Zachary asked, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°I missed my granddaughter-inw and wanted to visit her, but I saw Elisa¡®s car parked in front of the


    store, so I quickly slipped


    away.¡±


    Old Mrs. York sounded downhearted.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    With Elisa in the store, she could not even spend time with her granddaughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°It¡®s all your fault Zack. If not for you, I wouldn¡®t have to sneak around like this. It¡®s like I¡®m a thief.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment. ¡°Nana, I haven¡®t even gotten mad at Elisa hogging my wife, but


    you¡®re ming it on me?¡± ¡°Oh, did you just say ¡®my wife¡®? Did you two get closer? When will I be able


    to hold my great¨Cgranddaughter soon? ¡°Tell Serenity that our family doesn¡®t have enough daughters


    and let her be the first to give me a fat and chubby great granddaughter like her. Make sure she doesn¡®t


    turn out to be like you, or she won¡®t be cute.¡±.


    It would be fine if it was a great¨Cgrandson like Zachary. Boys were colder and gave people a more


    dignified aura. However, it would not be cute for a girl to have an expressionless face.


    Old Mrs. York already disdained her eldest grandson¡®s stoic and icy look. She did not want to have a


    great¨Cgranddaughter who was just as cold as he was.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Chapter 372 Zachary said after a brief pause, ¡°Nana, you really do think in the long run. Tell your sons


    to put in the effort and give you a granddaughter instead. It might be faster that way.¡±


    Old Mrs. York instantlyughed and scolded him, ¡°If your grandfather was still alive, would you say that


    it¡®ll be quicker for us to try for a daughter instead? Your parents, aunts, and uncles are already old. How


    can they give birth to more children? They didn¡®t manage to get a daughter when they were young, so


    they can only pin their hopes for a granddaughter now.¡± ¡°My third uncle and aunt are only in their


    forties. I think they can still try.¡±


    If his third uncle and aunt were here, they would say, ¡°Zachary, you traitor!¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Are you busy now?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m on the phone with my Nana.¡±


    ¡°Look, that¡®s what I mean. You¡®re not cute at all. You¡®re not busy, right? If you¡®re not, I¡®ll go to the office


    to find you. Let¡®s go shopping.¡± Zachary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I¡®m working, Nana.¡±


    ¡°Thepany won¡®t close down even without you. I¡®m asking you toe shopping with me for your


    own good. You have to get used to shopping with women. Only then will you have the patience to


    apany Serenity. It¡®s an opportunity for you to gain experience, but you don¡®t know how to


    appreciate my good intentions.¡±


    The corners of Zachary¡®s mouth twitched, and he said in exasperation, ¡°Tell Callum to go with you. I


    have a lunch appointment at noon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t you cancel it?¡±


    He was silent for a moment and said, ¡°My wife is currently being upied, so I have no choice but to


    carry on with the lunch appointment.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you rascal! Look at yourself! What did I say?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡®t take up any more of your time. I¡®ll ask your third brother to have a stroll with me. Out of all


    your brothers and cousins, your third cousin brother is the most gifted at talking. I don¡®t have to worry


    about being bored with him around.¡±


    Old Mrs. York hung up the phone when she was done talking. She managed to gain something today.


    At the very least, she learned that her eldest grandson was starting to be enlightened.


    She sighed and thought, ¡®I got so worried about that brat¡®s lifelong happiness that my hair¡®s turning


    gray.¡® Zachary stared at his phone for a moment and finally sent a message to Serenity, telling her that


    he had to eat with a client at noon and could not go over. An instant reply came from Serenity.


    Serenity: (OK.) Zachary¡®s expression fell.


    ¡®Am I that unweed to go over for lunch with her?


    ¡®She forgot whose wife she is now that she has Elisa to apany her.¡¯


    The petty and jealous man forgot what he had stressed over


    himself several times.


    He said he would never be a green¨Ceyed monster, but he was now feeling exactly that because of


    Elisa.


    In fact, he could have called Clive and told him to bring Elisa back. However, he was afraid if he did so,


    Elisa would find out that Serenity was his wife.


    He leaned back on the ck swivel chair and frowned tightly. He finally knew what it was like to shoot


    himself in the foot.


    After moping about for a little while, he put away his gloom and picked up the phone to call Wiltspoon


    Hotel to arrange the delivery of a few of his wife¡®s favorite dishes over to her.


    She invited a guest for lunch, so he should add some good food to the spread.


    Serenity had no clue that her asking Elisa to eat in the store was the reason Zachary could note


    over.


    She and Jasmine packed up the items that Elisa bought. The students were alm st out of ss, so the


    shop¡®s patrons would not be able to move about freely if the items were piled up there.


    Elisa, on the other hand, was ying with Sonny in her arms. ¡°Sonny, Sonny.¡± Olivia¡®s shrill voice was


    heard suddenly. Serenity¡®s expression turned sullen.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    Chapter 373 Olivia soon walked in while holding Chelsea¡®s third child.


    Chelsea was not with her. She probably went back to work.


    ¡°Sonny, Lucas is here to y with you.¡±


    Olivia called out to Sonny while holding her other grandson. ¡°Serenity, Ms. Sox.¡± She smiled and


    greeted Serenity and Jasinine. She nced at them a few more times when they saw the two packing


    up.


    Her attention was soon drawn to Elisa.


    Elisa did not put Sonny down and asked him, ¡°Who is she, Sonny?¡±


    Serenity straightened up and said in a light tone, ¡°Why are you here, Aunty?¡± Then, she told Elisa,


    ¡°She¡®s my sister¡®s mother¨Cinw and Sonny¡®s grandr her.¡± She emphasized on the word


    ¡°grandmother¡±.


    Elisa looked at Lucas, who Olivia was holding, then looked at Sonny. Sonny only greeted his


    grandmother once and nothing else. He was obviously not close to his grandmother. She guessed the


    rtionship between Liberty and her mother¨Cinw was not pleasant.


    ¡°Sonny usually has no ymates, so I went back and brought Lucas over today to y with him.¡±


    Olivia exined briefly. When her grandson tried to break free from her to y with the two big boxes


    of toys, she let go and let Lucas grab the toys by himself.


    ¡°They¡®re mine.¡±


    Little children were protective over what belonged to them.


    Sonny was no exception.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Lucas liked to snatch his things the most. If he refused, Lucas would hit liim. If he cried, his aunt would


    say that he could not cry because he was a boy. She even said that Lucas was just ying with his


    toys and would not take them away.


    Sonny did not believe his aunt¡®s words.


    He was young and could not understand many things, but Sonny knew that Lucas would take along his


    toys every time thetter left. Even if Lucas did not take them away, he would destroy the toys.


    Sonny slipped down from Elisa¡®s arms to the floor and went to pull Lucas, not letting thetter y with


    his toys. ¡°Sonny, don¡®t push your brother. There are so many toys. You two brothers can y together.¡®


    When Olivia saw Sonny pushing Lucas, she instinctively went to pull Sonny away, not letting him push


    Lucas.


    The three girls saw what Olivia did and felt a little angry.


    Elisa was the closest to Sonny. She stood up and pulled Sonny back from Olivia¡®s hands. Then, she


    pulled the box of toys that had not been packed yet closer to her. Her pretty face was cold as she said,


    ¡°Lady, how do you teach your children? Taking other people¡®s things without their consent is stealing.


    ¡°Besides, I bought all these for Sonny, so they belong to Sonny. If he doesn¡®t want to let Lucas y


    with them, then Lucas doesn¡®t get to. If Lucas wants to y, he can go buy them himself.¡±


    When Lucas saw that Elisa refused him ying with the toys, he


    immediatelyy on the ground and rolled around, crying while coughing


    ¡°Lucas, Lucas!¡±


    Olivia hurriedly pulled her grandson up and asked Serenity, ¡°Who is that woman, Serenity? Why is she


    bickering with a child? Sonny and Lucas are close cousins. What¡®s wrong with Lucas ying with his


    brother¡®s toys?¡±


    Serenity¡®s expression was sullen, and her tone was not pleasant.¡° Sonny¡®s toys belong to him. They


    can only y together if Sonny is willing to let Lucas y. If he¡®s not willing, then Lucas can¡®t y.¡±


    ¡°Sonny was raised badly by you two sisters. He doesn¡®t know how to love his own brother.¡± Olivia


    used angrily.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Chapter 374 Serenity said coldly, ¡°Who is Lucas? What has he got to do with me? Sonny is my


    nephew. I can¡®t possibly let him suffer to coax someone else¡®s child. What did Sonny do wrong? It¡®s


    your other grandson who was raised badly. He always bullies Sonny, steals his toys, beats him, and


    brings his toys back home. You¡®re their grandmother, right? Are you blind?


    ¡°Or is this what you usually teach him? Olivia, Lucas is your grandson, but so is Sonny. You¡®re too


    biased!¡±


    Olivia was speechless. She responded, ¡°Sonny is still young, Serenity. Besides, Sonny has so many


    toys. What¡®s wrong with giving Lucas one or two to y with? Look, Sonny, your brother is crying.


    Share some toys with him to y together, okay?¡±


    Sonny hesitated.


    Elisa said to him, ¡°Sonny, you don¡®t have to force yourself if you don¡®t want to share. If he likes to cry,


    he can cry as much as he wants. Since he wants to roll around and clean the floor, we¡®ll let him do as


    he pleases. It¡®ll save your Aunt Seren the need to mop the floor.¡±


    Sonny said softly, ¡°Lucas is bad.¡±


    Lucas left a bad impression on him. ¡°If Lucas is bad, then don¡®t y with him. Lady, please take your


    precious grandson out. My friend¡®s store is small and not spacious enough. Take him outside, and he


    can roll around as much as he pleases.¡±


    Serenity was not willing to let her nephew suffer to satisfy someone else¡®s child. Elisa was no different.


    She was the type to do


    whatever she wanted. If someone dared to grumble about it, she was always ready to give them a tight


    p. ¡°Be good, Lucas. Get up and let¡®s go. Don¡®t care about his toys. Grandma will buy you something


    that¡®s more fun.¡±


    Olivia was infuriated by Elisa and Serenity, but she was also feeling distressed over her grandson


    rolling on the ground. She squatted and pulled her grandson while coaxing him.


    ¡°No, I want Sonny¡®s toys!¡±


    Lucas was spoiled rotten and insisted on having Sonny¡®s toys.


    ¡°Come on, Lucas. Sonny¡®s toys aren¡®t fun. Grandma will buy you something better, okay?¡± ¡°No! I want


    Sonny¡®s! I want Sonny¡®s!¡± Lucas, who was pulled up by Olivia,y back down on the ground and


    continued to wail and roll around, coughing from time to time.


    Olivia was angry, distressed, and helpless.


    Serenity did not like her and neither did she like Serenity. Besides, those toys did belong to Sonny, and


    Sonny was also her grandson.


    Suddenly, Lucas stopped rolling around. He got up from the ground, rushed to Sonny, and purposely


    coughed hard at Sonny. Serenity took a step forward and picked Lucas up before shoving him in


    Olivia¡®s arms. She said coldly, ¡°Olivia, please take him away now. He¡®s making too much noise.¡±


    Elisa hurriedly drew tissues to help Sonny wipe his mouth and face. Lucas spat a little at Sonny when


    he coughed at thetter, which disgusted Elisa.


    Now in his grandmother¡®s arms, Lucas yelled, ¡°My mom said I¡®m sick. As long as I cough at Sonny, he¡®ll


    be sick like me, and Aunt Liberty can¡®t go work.¡±


    Olivia quickly covered her grandson¡®s mouth, but it was toote.


    Serenity turned around instantly to get a broom to chase the pair of grandmother and grandson out.


    Olivia saw that she was in a bad situation and ran outside with her grandson.


    Elisa and Jasmine were in sync. Both of them took off their shoes and threw them at Olivia¡®s back.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They were both wearing high heels, and all those shoes hit Olivia¡®s back. Olivia was in pain, but she did


    not dare to stop and fled with her grandson in her arms.


    Serenity came out with a broom and saw that Olivia had already fled with Lucas to the road outside her


    shop. She did not chase after them since there were too many vehicles on the road. She would get in


    trouble if they got hit by a car while being chased by her.


    Elisa and Jasmine both hopped out, picked up their shoes, and put them back on. Elisa asked,


    ¡°Serenity, is that really Sonny¡®s grandmother? She¡®s too vicious!¡±

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    Chapter 375 Serenity¡®s expression was gloomy. ¡°I also wished that she was his step¨Cgrandmother.


    That way, it would not be that hurtful. Unfortunately, she¡®s his real grandmother.¡±


    Her nephew¡®s grandmother and her own grandmother wereparable to each other.


    After a pause, she added, ¡°That old woman brought Lucas over so he could infect Sonny. If Sonny gets


    sick, my sister will be too worried to go to work. She¡®ll definitely take time off to take care of Sonny, but


    she has just started her job. If she keeps taking time off, it¡®ll be difficult for her to keep this job.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The Brown family was really doing everything to keep her sister from returning to the workce. Now


    that her sister had a job, she should bring forward her ns to divorce. The earlier she divorced, the


    faster she could get a new lease on life. ¡°Serenity, why does your sister¡®s mother¨Cinw not want her


    to go to work?¡± Elisa asked.


    Serenity walked back with the broom. When she saw Sonny walk out, she bent down to pick her


    nephew up with one hand, and continued walking as she exined, ¡°Her upstanding sister¨Cinw,


    Chelsea, wants to send her two children to a school in the city. The house my sister lives in is in the


    school¡®s catchment area. Chelsea had her eyes set on that house.


    ¡°She wants my scumbag brother¨Cinw to transfer ownership of that house to her name so it¡®s


    convenient for her two children to enroll into a better high school, but she lives in a unit provided by ¨C


    thepany. She also has to go to work, so it¡®s inconvenient for her to pick up and drop off her


    children. She wants my sister to


    help with the school run, cook for them, and help them with their homework. My sister refused.


    ¡°My sister finally found a job and went to work, but they came up with such a trick to force her into


    agreeing to help. Her mother¨Cinw ispletely biased toward her sister¨Cinw. Even my brother¨C


    inw is the same. He always helps his sister.


    ¡°In the past, they treated my sister very well, and she thought she had married the right person. It


    wasn¡®t that bad after the marriage either, but after she gave birth to Sonny, they started revealing their


    true colors. Maybe they thought it was fine to do so because my sister and her husband have a child


    now. They keep saying that my sister doesn¡®t do anything at home and only raises the child. And that


    she doesn¡®t earn money but only knows how to spend money. They also say that it¡®s useless that my


    sister studied so much when she can¡®t even earn money.¡±


    Elisa was silent for a while. ¡°The people in my circle all say that I¡®m awful, butpared to your sister¡®s


    inws, I think that I¡®m a saint. At least, I don¡®t have bad intentions. I just have a bad temper


    sometimes.


    The encounter just now really opened her eyes.


    It was no wonder Sonny was taken care of by his aunt despite him having grandparents.


    Jasmine chimed in, ¡°You¡®ve only met one of them. If you deal with the Brown family for a long time, it¡®ll


    open your eyes to a whole new world. They¡®repletely absurd. The entire family is especially good


    at pretending. Liberty and Sonny¡®s father have known each other for twelve years. They dated for


    seven years and have been married for more than three years, but they were able to pretend all the


    while superbly.¡±


    Elisa felt chills down her spine as she listened.


    They could probably win awards with their acting. It was no


    wonder Liberty was tricked so badly. If it were Elisa, she would most likely be tricked too. ¡°Serenity, that


    Lucas boy coughied on Sonny. Will Sonny be infected?¡±


    Elisa touched Sonny¡®s little face and added tenderly, ¡°He¡®s so cute and smart. Why don¡®t his


    grandparents dote on him? Sonny, call me Aunty in the future. I promise that no one will dare to bully


    you


    again.¡±


    Sonny stretched out his hands for Elisa to hug him.


    Elisa immediately picked him up. ¡°You¡®re such an adorable child. My mom would love you if she sees


    you.¡±


    Her mother was looking forward to her brother and sister¨Cinw having a child, but unfortunately, the


    couple had no ns to have a baby yet. Serenity put the broom back and said, ¡°Sonny¡®s immune


    system is strong. He hasn¡®t been in contact with Lucas for long, so he should not have gotten infected.¡±


    Olivia deliberately brought Lucas over with the intention of infecting Sonny with Lucas¡®s cold. Serenity


    did not hide what happened from her sister.


    When Liberty came over at noon, Serenity told her about it after lunch.


    Liberty was furious.


    She wrapped her arms around her son and said angrily, ¡°I don¡®t expect them to take care of Sonny for


    me, but I can¡®t believe they did this to us just so their other grandchildren can go to a good school.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    Chapter 376 ¡°Liberty, now that you have a job, you can ask Hank for a divorce.¡± Serenity advised her


    sister to file for a divorce as soon as possible.


    Jasmine and Elisa both echoed, ¡°Divorce early and start anew.¡±


    Liberty looked down at her son¡®s tender little face and nodded firmly. ¡°I¡®ll wait for Hank to get off work


    tonight and ask him for a divorce.¡±


    She already had the evidence of Hank¡®s affair.


    When she first got the evidence, she did not immediately fall out with him because she was still


    unemployed and without an


    ie. It would not be conducive for her to fight for the custody of her son.


    The New Year is around the corner. Initially, she wanted to wait until she got her first paycheck before


    bringing up the divorce. However, her mother¨Cinw¡®s behavior today made her unable to tolerate it


    anymo...


    She could bear with it no matter how they treated her, but she could not tolerate them harming Sonny!


    When her mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw came over two days ago, she heard Chelsea telling Hank


    that Lucas had a flu and had not recovered yet. Her father¨Cinw was worried that Lucas would infect


    Sonny, so he did not let Chelsea bring Lucas along.


    She did not expect her mother¨Cinw to go back while she was at work and bring the still¨Csick Lucas


    back with the intention of letting him infect Sonny with the flu. They wanted her to be out ofmission


    due to worry, or better yet, lose her job entirely.


    That was truly a vicious n.


    All because they did not want her to go to work so she could help take care of Chelsea¡®s children?


    In their dreams!


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Elisa looked at the chubby Liberty and felt that thetter gave her a sense of familiarity. That sense


    gave her a strong feeling of wanting to be close to Liberty.


    ¡®How strange.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Were Serenity, Liberty, and I sisters in our past life?¡®


    Elisa was someone who acted ording to her heart. She liked to be close to the Hunt sisters, so she


    followed her wishes and did not overthink it. She said, ¡°Liberty, tell me if you need to file awsuit for


    the divorce. I¡®ll get the bestwyer to help you with it.


    ¡°You have to fight to the end for what you deserve. Don¡®t let them off easy. Also, you have to fight for


    Sonny¡®s custody. You can¡®t give Sonny to them when he has such a bad grandmother.¡±


    Liberty said gratefully, ¡°Thank you so much, Ms. Stone. I¡®ll do my best to get custody of Sonny.¡±


    Her son was the reason she was working so hard.


    Elisa said boldly, ¡°Sonny calls me Aunty, so he¡®s my nephew now. I¡®ll protect you and your son¡®s future.


    I¡®d like to see who would dare bully the people under my wing.¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°Elisa, if you lived in ancient times, you¡®d definitely be a valiant female warrior.¡± Elisa


    blushed and said, ¡°Don¡®t tter me, Jasmine. I know very well what kind of person I am. I take first


    impressions very seriously. If I don¡®t like how a person looks, I¡®ll dislike them even if they¡®re from the


    Stone family too.¡±


    Otherwise, where did her reputation of being wild and capriciouse from? ¡°That¡®s true. It¡®s fate that


    brings people together.¡± Jasmine took her best friend¡®s arm. ¡°Serenity and I are linked by fate. It¡®s a


    shame that I¡®m not a man.¡± Serenity could not help butugh. With her sister, Jasmine, and Elisa


    supporting her, Liberty decided to bring up the divorce to Hank at night.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Chapter 377 Sonny soon fell asleep in his mother¡®s arms.


    Liberty took the opportunity of him sleeping and handed him over to her sister. She was extremely


    grateful that Serenity and her husband hired Mrs. Lane to help her take good care of Sonny.


    She could not stand on her own feet yet, but she would remember Serenity and Zachary¡®s kindness.


    She would repay them well when she could stand on her own again.


    Liberty then went to work.


    Elisa received a phone call from a friend. The others did not know what the friend said, but after Elisa


    took the call, she said goodbye to Serenity and Jasmine before leaving in a hurry.


    ¡°Jasmine, you watch the shop with Sonny first. I¡®ll take Mrs. Lane to buy some bedding products.¡±


    Serenity had not forgotten that she had to buy a bed, cabs, and bedding for Mrs. Lane.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jasmine agreed easily. Business would be idle until the students finished their sses in the evening.


    She would always read novels to pass the time.


    Mrs. Lane said, ¡°Ms. Hunt, you can go out and buy it yourself. Sonny will need someone to look after


    him when he wakes upter.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was heartbroken for Sonny when she learned that he had such a grandmother.


    In Elisa¡®s words, why was he not doted on when he was so cute?


    Mrs. Lane thought, ¡®Liberty¡®s inws treated Sonny this way despite him being a boy. I don¡®t know what


    would happen if she gave birth to a girl instead. ¡®Fortunately, she¡®s getting divorced.


    ¡®It¡®s better to leave.


    ¡®She should have divorced a long time ago with that kind of family.¡®


    Since Mrs. Lane insisted on staying, Serenity drove her car out by herself to help Mrs. Lane buy a bed


    and cab.


    She spent an entire afternoon shopping After rushing back to the store in the evening and bracing


    through the peak hours, her sister returned from work to pick Sonny up. Jasmine went home too, so it


    was just Mrs. Lane and Serenity guarding the store.


    Half an hourter, Zachary came.


    ¡°You¡®re not working overtime?¡±


    Serenity saw her husband walk in with calm and steady steps. His aura was so imposing that she was


    a little mesmerized.


    This man¡®s face was indeed too handsome. He was full of masculine charm.


    ¡°I got off work after finishing everything on hand.¡± ¡°Mr. York,¡± Mrs. Lane greeted him. Zachary nodded at


    her and pulled a chair over¡®to sit in front of Serenity.


    Serenity withdrew her admiring eyes and started to work on her crafts again.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was slightly disappointed.


    When he came in, he clearly saw the girl looking at him with adoration. However, after just exchanging


    a few words, she resumed her crafting.


    It seemed like his personal charm was not enough. He failed to charm Serenity and make her swoon.


    After looking at her for a long time, he asked in a warm and deep voice, ¡°How¡®s your online store doing


    recently?¡± ¡°In short, it¡®s great. Long story, it¡®s really great!¡± Zachary was amused by her answer. ¡°It¡®s


    good if business is doing well, but don¡®t work too hard. If you get tired...¡± ¡®My heart will ache.


    He did not say thest few words.


    He was a little annoyed. Why could he not be brazen and say whatever he wanted to say?


    Perhaps it was because he was inexperienced. Who should he ask to gain experience?

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    Chapter 378 Unfortunately, the handful of close friends he had were just as inexperienced as he was.


    He could not ask Nana for a few tricks in private either. She wouldugh at him.


    He thought of how he stubbornly said to Nana that he would not chase after his wife. Now, he was


    feeling his cheeks burn in embarrassment.


    However, he did not actually have to chase after his wife. Serenity was already his wife!


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. York. I¡®ll be mindful.¡±


    Serenity¡®s dexterous hands were nimbly crafting a car. ¡°Mr. York, you take Mrs. Lane home first. Also,


    don¡®t forget to take Snowball and the others with you.¡±


    Zachary¡®s expression tightened. ¡°I won¡®t take the three furballs.¡±


    ¡°Then let Mrs. Lane take them. The store¡®s not busy now, so you two can¡®t help me much here anyway.


    Why not go home and let Mrs. Lane clean up her room?¡± ¡°You¡®re chasing me away!¡± Serenity nced


    up at him and then looked down again to continue working. She said in amusement, ¡°Mr. York, I


    realized that you¡®re quite a sensitive person. I¡®m telling the truth, not chasing you away. Tell me. What


    can you do to help me by staying here?¡±


    Zachary tensed his face and did not speak.


    He did not know how to weave crafts.


    If he helped her to sell books, she would say that his face was too stern and would scare the students


    away.


    Zachary had to admit that he really could not help her here. ¡®Why did Nana find me such a capable


    wise? I don¡®t even have the chance to show off!!


    Zachary grumbled about his nana in his heart.


    If Old Mrs. York was here, she would say, ¡°Serenity and you signed a six¨Cmonth agreement and will


    divorce once the time is up anyway.¡±


    Zachary fell silent


    Was she really his nana?


    Mrs. Lane quickly said, ¡°Ms. Hunt, I only brought a few sets of clothes over. There¡®s nothing I need to


    unpack, so there¡®s no rush to go back.¡±


    Since the two were unwilling to leave, Serenity did not say more.


    Mrs. Lane hid behind a bookshelf in the corner and read a book so as not to be the third wheel.


    However, her ears were perked up as she listened carefully to the conversation between the young


    couple. If something went wrong, she could step in to save the day. Zachary was arrogant, clumsy in


    speech, and had no skills in appealing to a girl. Even if he realized that he cared for Serenity, he would


    not be able to express it to her with sweet words.


    Mrs. Lane felt it would be more practical to pray for pigs to sprout wings and start flying, rather than


    counting on Zachary to sweet talk into making Serenity happy.


    Zachary silently watched Serenity work.


    Serenity suddenly asked him, ¡°Mr. York, your big boss is the heir of the York family. Is he married?¡±


    Zachary¡®s dark eyes flickered. He did not immediately answer and waited for her to continue.


    ¡°Everyone in Wiltspoon knows that Elisa likes your boss, and I¡®ve given her a few tips on how to pursue


    him. Unexpectedly, she came over this morning and said that she saw Mr. York wore a wedding band


    on the ring finger of his left hand.


    ¡°Since he¡®s yourpany¡®s CEO, do you have any insider information? Did Mr. York really get


    married?¡±


    Zachary looked at his bare fingers. He only wore the ring when he was faced with Elisa.


    ¡°We don¡®t have a definite answer to that either, but I was fortunate enough to be able to attend the


    meeting today. Although I sat at the very end of the table and was far from the boss, I have excellent


    eyesight, so I did see him wear a ring on his left finger.¡±


    Serenity looked¡® p at him, met his dark eyes, and asked nosily,¡± Do you know who his wife is?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary shook his head. ¡°No. Although I¡®m one of the executives of thepany, I¡®m not one of his


    trusted aides, so I¡®m not privy to matters like that.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°Someone asked Mr. Bucham about it upon hearing the news. Mr. Bucham is


    my boss¡®s closest friend.


    ¡°However, Mr. Bucham didn¡®t say who the boss¡®s wife was either. He only said that the boss was


    indeed married and spoiled his wife very much.¡±


    In the corner, Mrs. Lane wanted to burst outughing.


    ¡®Mr. Zachary, you sure know how to paint yourself in a good light.


    ¡®It¡®s as clear as day that you¡®re lying to your wife, but you¡®re saying that you spoil her...¡®

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    she had to apologize to Elisa.


    Mr. York in fact had a wise.


    Elisa should give up.


    She was a good girl. Serenity hoped that Elisa could let go of her feelings for Mr. York as soon as


    possible, and look for her happiness that belonged to her.


    ¡°Since Mr. York is married, why wasn¡®t there any news?¡±


    Even Elisa did not know about it.


    ¡°It should be to protect his wife. Think about it. Our boss is young, handsome, promising, and rich. Any


    woman who sees him in real life would fall head over heels for his charm.


    ¡°Although no other woman except Ms. Stone has the courage to openly confess to him and pursue him,


    it doesn¡®t mean that there aren¡®t people who adore him. He¡®s worried that exposing his beloved wife¡®s


    identity and appearance would bring trouble for her. He¡®s also afraid that someone would hurt his wife


    while he¡®s not paying attention.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t know about the others, but Elisa is definitely not that kind of person. She¡®s a good girl who¡®s


    misunderstood to the core by the outside world. Since Mr. York doesn¡®t like her, I guess they¡®re only


    destined to be just friends.¡± Serenity sighed. ¡°I hope she can get over it soon. There are plenty of good


    men in the world. There¡®s no need to get so hung up on Mr.York.¡±


    Zachary did not say anything.


    ¡°By the way, have you seen your boss¡®s face before? Is he really that handsome? Is he old?¡± Zachary¡®s


    mouth twitched. ¡®Why does she keep thinking of me as an old man? ¡®I¡®m only thirty. I¡®m still young for a


    man.¡® ¡°He¡®s undeniably handsome and young. In short, he¡®s really good looking and has a lot of


    masculine charm. If I were a woman, I¡¯d like my boss too.¡± Serenity smiled cheekily. ¡°How do you


    compare to him?¡± Zachary was silent for a moment. ¡°I think, maybe, I look a little better than him.¡±


    Sheughed. ¡°Are you sure you¡®re not just ttering yourself? I haven¡®t seen Mr. York before, so I can¡®t


    help youpare.¡±


    In the same corner, Mrs. Lane covered her mouth and wasughing so hard that her stomach hurt.


    ¡®So that¡®s how Mr. Zachary acts in front of the missus.¡®


    ¡°Serenity, are you interested in Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s someone I¡®ll never meet in my life. Why would I be interested in him? If not for Elisa always


    gossiping about him in front of me, I wouldn¡®t even know that he exists.¡±


    Zachary stopped talking.


    ¡°By the way, will they hold a wedding? I think Wiltspoon¡®s entertainment journalists will be worked to the


    bone if they have a wedding.¡±


    After a moment o silence, he said, ¡°Mr. Bucham said that our boss spoils his wife. A man who spoils his


    wife won¡®t let her suffer. He¡®ll ¨C definitely hold a grand wedding. We just don¡®t know when the wedding


    will be held. Maybe they haven¡®t picked a good day yet.¡±


    Serenity hummed. ¡°Yeah, it¡®s important to choose a good date for the wedding ¡°Also, Jasmine is willing


    to meet with your colleague. Could you arrange a time for them to meet?¡± ¡°Saturday afternoon.¡±


    LLL


    He was Josh¡®s ve driver during workdays and thetter could not spare the time to go on a blind


    date.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There was no need to work on weekends, so time could be arranged then. Serenity had no problems


    with the timing. After the handmade copper wire car waspleted, she stopped working.


    Seeing this, Zachary asked somewhat apologetically, ¡°Am I disturbing you here?¡±

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    Chapter 380 It was likely that she usually closed the storete to rush her crafts.


    Serenity looked at him. ¡°You don¡®t have that much of an impact.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°My sister will be bringing up the divorce to Hank tonight. I¡®m a little worried.¡±


    ¡°Shall I go there with you?¡±


    Serenity looked at the time and said, ¡°Hank isn¡®t back at this time. He usually only returnste at night.¡±


    In the past, the sisters were stupid and thought that Hank only returned homete because he was


    busy socializing after being promoted to be a manager. However, he was actually spending time with


    his lover!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Have faith in Liberty. She will take care of it.¡±


    Zachary could onlyfort Serenity this way.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I keep having this feeling that it won¡®t go smoothly. The Brown


    family is too shameless. You don¡®t know this, but they tried to make Sonny sick in order to keep my


    sister from going to work.¡±


    She told Zachary what Olivia had done.


    Zachary¡®s expression was dark after hearing the full story.


    ¡°Is Sonny all right?¡± ¡°We don¡®t know if he¡®ll be infected yet. My sister said that Lucas had a viral flu


    which is contagious to other children. Sonny is usually healthy and has a strong immune system. I


    hope he doesn¡®t get caught up in their horrid n.¡±


    ¡°Tell Liberty to call us if anything happens. She has to fight to the end during the divorce, especially


    when ites to Sonny¡®s custody. Who knows how they¡®ll abuse Sonny if we leave him to


    them.¡±


    Hank had a new lover and was busy at work, so he would not have time to take care of the child. He


    would let his parents look after Sonny.


    His parents had been helping Chelsea to take care of her children, so they were biased toward


    Chelsea¡®s children. It would be strange if Sonny were to be cared for well by biased grandparents.


    Serenity nodded. All of them had said the same thing to Liberty.


    ¡°When they divorce... Liberty¡®s life will definitely get better.¡±


    In fact, what he wanted to say was, ¡®When they divorce, I¡®ll deal with Hank and make him lose


    everything. I¡®ll make the entire Brown family suffer the same treatment as the Hunt family. They¡®ll lose


    their jobs and businesses.


    ¡®Also, since Hank is so fond of Jessica, I¡®ll encourage them from behind the scenes. When Jessica


    marries into the Brown family, I¡®ll let her have a taste of how her predecessor suffered.


    ¡®They im their love to be true, but I¡®d like to see if Jessica stays with Hank when thetter has


    nothing left.¡® Initially, Zachary did not think of messing with Hank. After all, Liberty still had to live with


    Hank. Then, when Serenity and he argued because of a misunderstanding, he did not bother even


    though he knew of Hank¡®s affair.


    Now...


    As soon as his sister¨Cinw divorced and broke away from the Brown family, he would not need to


    show any mercy. Although York Corporation and Waltham Electronics had no


    business dealings, they could be considered aspetitors. That was because there was a subsidiary


    under York Corporation that was sworn enemies with Waltham Electronics.


    Zachary could not punish Hank through the boss of Waltham Electronics.


    However, he could forcefully acquire Waltham Electronics and integrate it with York Corporation¡®s


    subsidiary. That way, Hank would be the meat on Zachary¡®s chopping board,pletely at his mercy.


    He would let Hank taste regret for the rest of his life!


    ¡°As long as my sister leaves the Brown family, her life will only get better. Maybe she¡®ll even find a


    second love and live a truly blissful life. Living better than Hank is the best revenge she can have


    against him.¡±


    Serenity also hoped that her sister¡®s life would improve after the divorce.


    More than that, she hoped that Hank¡®s life would spiral downward after the divorce. Cheating men


    should suffer from retribution. As for the mistress, Jessica, she would soon understand that she could


    not always be young and beautiful. One day, she would be a faded old woman too!

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    Chapter 381 Zachary looked at Serenity, who was also looking at him. He asked her, ¡°Do you want to


    go to your sister¡®s house to take a look?¡±


    Serenity looked at the time on her phone and said, ¡°Hank won¡®t be back at this time.¡±


    She paused and added, ¡°My sister will take care of her own affairs. I¡®ll do my best to help her if she


    asks for help.¡±


    Zachary then stayed silent.


    He was texting someone on his phone.


    A few minutester, he suddenly said to her, ¡°You¡®re not in a good mood. Why don¡®t you call it a day? I


    can apany you wherever you want to go.¡±


    After a brief silence, Serenity said, ¡°I don¡®t have anywhere to go.¡±


    Lately, Serenity¡®s mood would worsen drastically at the mention of her sister¡®s rriage.


    Serenity and Liberty only had each other for so many years. After Liberty got married, Serenity thought


    her sister had found a good home and that what awaited her would be a lifetime of happiness.


    However, the cruel reality was a p in the face. Liberty¡®s marriage was falling apart whereas Serenity


    and Zachary were still trying hard to advance their rtionship, so Serenity did not know how that


    would turn out.


    Serenity thought, ¡®Will our lives always be this tough?¡® ¡°If you¡®re willing to trust me, juste with me


    and leave the rest to me.¡± Serenity met his dark and deep eyes that were often so cold that


    she could not fathom what he was thinking.


    However, at that moment, Serenity saw his concern for her in his eyes.


    She felt a warmth in her heart.


    Serenity nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡®ll pack up now. We can go out for a walk and feel the cool breeze.¡±


    Suddenly, she saw Snowball lying under the cash register and asked softly, ¡°What about Mrs. Lane,


    Snowball, and the kittens? Should we send them home first?¡±


    Zachary reached out to her.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Your car keys.¡±


    Serenity took out her car keys and asked, ¡°Can Mrs. Lane drive?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The workers in the York family were required to be able to drive because the Yorks lived far from the


    city center. If the workers did not know how to drive, it would not be convenient for them to get to work.


    Zachary took the car keys, turned his head, and called out in a deep voice, ¡°Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Mrs. Lane, who was hiding in the corner trying not to be the third wheel, heard Zachary and hurried


    over. ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary handed Serenity¡®s car keys to Mrs. Lane and said,¡± Serenity and I won¡®t be going home so


    soon. These are the car keys. You can bring Snowball and the kittens home first.¡±


    He took out his bunch of keys and removed a house key. ¡°This is the key to the house.¡±


    Mrs. Lane took the keys. ¡°Thanks. I¡®ll take Snowball and the kittens home first.¡±


    She thought, ¡®Mr. York should have let me leave with the pets earlier so I wouldn¡®t haveughed until


    my stomach hurt.¡®


    Mrs. Lane quickly left with the pets.


    Serenity stood beside Zachary and said, ¡°Let me take in the shelves at the door first.¡±


    Zachary stood up silently, turned around, and went out to help her bring in the shelves that were


    outside before keeping them away. ¡°What did you stock up on again?¡±


    Zachary pointed to the result of Elisa¡®s shopping spree and asked Serenity, thinking that those were


    new stocks for the store. Serenity looked at it and replied, ¡°That¡®s Ms. Stone¡®s haul. She was in a bad


    mood earlier and bought all those things but didn¡®t have much use for them, so she gave them to me.


    There are two more big boxes of toys for Sonny. Earlier today, Hank¡®s mother brought Lucas here just


    to snatch those toys from Sonny.¡±


    She only told Zachary about Lucas fighting with Sonny over the . toys and did not explicitly tell him that


    those toys were also from Elisa.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    Chapter 382 When Zachary heard that, he frowned and wanted to say something, but Serenity


    continued, ¡°Jasmine and I willpensate Elisa in other ways. We won¡®t take advantage of her.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine could not stop Elisa from putting those things at the bookstore. If they did not


    ept it, they could not imagine Elisa¡®s degree of anger, so they had to ept it first.


    When Jasmine and Serenity were tidying up earlier, they had a


    good idea of how much those things were worth. In the future, they would find an opportunity to return


    the favor to Elisa.


    ¡°It¡®s not a matter of taking advantage of her. Your store isn¡®t that spacious. You already have so many


    bookshelves and storage boxes, yet Ms. Stone keeps stuffing things into your store. It¡®s not like you


    can sell them. Isn¡®t that just taking up unnecessary space?¡±


    Actually, Zachary was just annoyed because he did not upy any space in his wife¡®s store, and Elisa


    beat him to it.


    Zachary thought Elisa was always monopolizing his wife, so his hatred for her was deeper than his love


    rival, Shawn Lowe.


    It was also because Elisa was a woman, so he could not say,¡± Serenity, I don¡®t like that you¡®re spending


    so much time with Elisa. I¡®ll get jealous, so you should cut ties with her.¡± If he dared say such a thing,


    Serenity would look at him strangely, and he would be embarrassed.


    ¡°Our house is spacious. Why don¡®t I move these things home then?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He was already upset that Elisa¡®s things were taking up space in Serenity¡®s store, yet Serenity wanted


    to move these things home?!


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡±


    Zachary lowered his head, not wanting to argue with Serenity over something like this. Serenity was a


    carefree person, and Zachary would often get more frustrated when they had a conflict.


    This was something he had experienced before.


    When Serenity was angry, she went on a shopping spree and spent tens of thousands of dors using


    his card. Besides, she went about her day as usual and was still happy. On the contrary, Zachary got


    so mad that he went back to his vi. If Grandma May had not found a way for them to get back


    together, Serenity would still be ignoring Zachary..


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity went along with him and no longer continued the topic. They got into Zachary¡®s car together


    after closing up the shop.


    As soon as Serenity got in the car, she saw a child safety seat in the back seat.


    Zachary exined, ¡°I send you to work sometimes, and Sonny is too young to sit on his own, so I


    bought a child safety seat.¡± Serenity listened to his exnation and looked at him quietly. After a long


    while, she said in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. York, what will you do if I fall in love with you one day?¡±


    L


    The caring and thoughtsul side of this man moved her heart.


    Zachary looked at her for a moment before he leaned over, wrapped his arm around her waist, and


    pulled her to his side. His


    handsome face approached her, and his thin lips pressed against her red lips. He then moved his lips


    from hers and whispered in her ear, ¡°I don¡®t know what will happen because you haven¡®t fallen in love


    with me yet.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    She raised her hand, pushed his muscr body away, and put on her seatbelt as if nothing had


    happened. ¡°So where are you taking me to so I can forget my worries?¡±


    Zachary straightened his back. ¡°Since you¡®re in my car, just follow my lead.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... why don¡®t we go to the beach to get some fresh air?¡± Zachary smiled. ¡°Sure.¡± He started the


    car and asked her, ¡°Did you pay for the bed and wardrobe?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He did not receive any bank transaction notification, so he figured


    she spent her own money.


    ¡°Yeah. I forgot to bring the card you gave me for household expenses when I went out shopping, so I


    paid for them. We¡®re married, so there¡®s no need to be so calctive, right?¡± Zachary pursed his lips.


    She was clearly the one who was being calctive.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    Chapter 383 Serenity said she wanted to go to the beach for some fresh air, so her wish was Zachary¡®s


    command.


    Of course, he could not bring her to the Seaview Vi.


    Fortunately, during this season, the beach was not as busy as it was in the summer at this hour. There


    were only a few tourists scattered around the beach.


    The couple walked on the soft sand while the waves crashed onto the shore. The sea breeze messed


    up Serenity¡®s hair and she was feeling chilly.


    Zachary suddenly stopped in his tracks, so Serenity followed suit and asked him, ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    He took off his suit jacket and handed it to Serenity. ¡°It¡®s quite windy today. You should wear my jacket.¡±


    Seeing that Serenity did not take the jacket from him, Zachary continued, ¡°Are you gonna put it on


    yourself, or do you want me to help you?¡±


    Serenity had no choice but to take his jacket and put it on. She asked, ¡°Aren¡®t you cold?¡± ¡°I am, but I¡®m


    more afraid that you¡®ll catch a cold.¡±


    Serenity looked at him andughed, ¡°Mr. York, your answer is different from the ones on TV shows.


    The male lead will usually say, ¡®No, I¡®m not cold. You can wear it.¡±


    Of course, his answer was honest.


    ¡°If I¡®d known that the sea breeze was so strong and chilly, I wouldn¡®t have requested toe here.¡±


    Serenity put on his jacket and instantly felt warm.


    She tilted her head to look at him, and he happened to be looking at her. Their eyes met, and he said,


    ¡°Although I feel cold, I won¡®t shrink up like you. I¡®m wearing a long¨Csleeve shirt, anyway. It¡®s definitely


    warmer than your short¨Csleeve blouse.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you mention it, I feel less guilty.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and said, ¡°If you¡®re worried that I¡®ll catch a cold, you can hug me. That way, I


    can feel your warmth and won¡®t feel cold anymore.¡±


    Serenity almost choked on her saliva.


    Was he flirting with her?


    Seeing that Serenity was silent, Zachary knew she would not hug him, so he continued walking


    forward.


    Within minutes, Serenity caught up to him and returned his suit jacket to him.


    Before he could speak, she quickly said, ¡°You¡®re taller than me, so even if I hug you, I won¡®t be able to


    block the wind for you. Why don¡®t you put on your jacket and hug me instead?¡±.


    Zachary¡®s face was cold when Serenity handed his jacket back to him, but after hearing what she said,


    he quickly took his jacket and put it on. He could not wait to pull her into his arms.


    ¡°Let¡®s find a ce to sit,¡± he suggested. Serenity had no objections.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary and Serenity were hugging each other while walking slowly. It was considered a breakthrough


    in their rtionship as husband and wife.


    They finally found a quiet ce and sat on the sand.


    As they sat, Serenity leaned against Zachary¡®s chest while he hugged her. She felt warm and cozy. ¡°Mr.


    York.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°You usually put on a cold and serious face, but your embrace is warmer than I imagined.¡±


    Zachary looked down at her. ¡°Oh? You¡®ve imagined me hugging you?¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    Zachary pursed his lips and smiled.


    He hugged her a little tighter. ¡°I was going to bring you to the beach for a nice seafood dinner this


    weekend, but since Liberty is going to talk to Hank about the divorce, I¡®m guessing you won¡®t be in the


    mood for a holiday with me here. I¡®ll treat you to a seafood supperter tonight.¡±


    ¡°Now that you¡®ve mentioned it, I¡®m hungry. Let¡®s go eat now.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°Okay. I¡®ll stay with you tonight no matter what.¡±.


    Serenity stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t make empty promises! Will you strip dance if I ask you


    to?¡± Zachary was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Chapter 384 Serenityughed.


    She suddenly wanted to see Zachary strip dance.


    Zachary stood up and flicked her forehead and she winced from the pain.


    ¡°I don¡®t even know what¡®s in your head. You¡®re always so unpredictable.¡±


    Serenity put it out there again, ¡°Nana always tells me to jump you, strip you, and sleep with you so she


    can have a great granddaughter. I¡®m still thinking if I should fulfill Nana¡®s wish.¡±


    Zachary flicked her forehead again when he heard this. ¡°Ouch!¡±


    It was painful, so Serenity took revenge by pinching his cheeks. ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary grabbed both of her hands and looked serious. Serenity¡®s yfulness vanished abruptly when


    she met his deep eyes. She said cautiously, ¡°Mr. York, just say what you want to say. Your serious look


    is scaring me.¡±


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    ¡°Mhmm, I¡®m all ears.¡±


    ¡°Whether we sleep together or not, it¡®s our privacy, so we should follow our hearts. Don¡®t sleep with me


    just because someone tells you to.¡±


    Zachary did not want their first time to be because of his grandmother¡®s interference.


    Just like when they got their marriage license, Zachary told his grandmother that how he treated


    Serenity was his business, and that his grandmother should no longer interfere in their affairs.


    ¡°Oh, you¡®re worried about this?¡°.


    Serenity felt relieved instantly. She pulled her hand back from his big palm, turned around, and walked


    back. She said as she walked, ¡°I¡®m just kidding. I won¡®t do that just because of what Nana said.¡±


    She also felt that romantic rtionships shoulde naturally.


    Zachary looked at her back in silence.


    He felt like he was right, but at the same time, he was missing something


    Zachary missed the chance for her to jump him, strip him naked, and sleep with him.


    However... It was still too early for them to sleep together because they were not in love yet.


    It was just like how Zachary answered Serenity¡®s question earlier in the car when he said, ¡°...because


    you haven¡®t fallen in love with me yet.¡±


    Zachary could finally see their situation clearly. He hurriedly strode forward and matched her pace. He


    treated his wife to a seafood feast at a beachfront restaurant for supper.


    Serenity asked for two bottles of beer. ¡°I like to order two bottles of beer when I have supper with


    Jasmine. It¡®s nice to drink beer and eat at the same time.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was deshelling the shrimps for her and replied, ¡°Beer¡®s the only thing you can drink with your


    level of alcohol tolerance.¡±


    Serenity blushed. ¡°I know I have a low alcohol tolerance, but I can take two bottles of beer. I¡®ll just sleep


    soundly at most.


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡± ¡°If I drink, should we stay here for the night?¡± Serenity stuck out her tongue


    yfully and thought, ¡®Right, he has to drive tonight, so he can¡®t drink.¡®


    Thus, Zachary peeled the shrimp and debone the fish for Serenity while she ate, drank, and talked


    about her sister.


    Zachary knew that Serenity was still worried about her sister¡®s future even if he was spending time with


    her.


    Serenity ate most of the food on the table. As a foodie, she had a big appetite, and Zachary finally


    witnessed it. Zachary thought, ¡®At least she has such a hobby. That way, I can use this to win her over. I


    don¡®t know what to do if she¡®s always as invincible as she was when she beat up Noah Hunt and the


    thugs.¡®


    It was already dark by the time they were done eating and drinking. The couple headed back home. As


    soon as they got in the car, Serenity leaned against the passenger seat and said to Zachary,¡± I¡®m going


    to take a nap. Wake me up when we get home.¡±

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    Chapter 385 Zachary took off his suit jacket and handed it to Serenity. ¡°Wear it and take a nap.¡±


    Since they were no longer at the beach, Serenity epted and covered her body with the suit jacket


    before she took a nap.


    Zachary turned off the music in the car to not disturb her.


    He drove the car in silence while Serenity took a nap. After a while, they arrived at Brynfield.


    The bodyguards were wandering in the lobby because their boss was out of their sight all night. After


    the bodyguards saw Mrs. Lane came back with the missus¡® pets, they found out that their boss was


    taking his wife out on a drive. The bodyguards were anxious, but no one dared contact the boss for fear


    of disturbing the couple¡®s privacy. At that moment when the bodyguards saw Zachary¡®s car, they quickly


    dispersed as they were afraid that the missus would see them.


    Jim ran the fastest and almost dove right into the bushes.


    That was because the missus could recognize him.


    Zachary pretended not to notice the bodyguards¡® reaction. Serenity was in ignorant. Otherwise, she


    would have discovered that something was wrong since the bodyguards always hung around the lobby


    every day. Zachary parked the car, unfastened his seat belt, and called out,¡± Serenity, we¡®re home.¡±


    Serenity slept soundly and did not hear him.


    It was probably because she had two beers.


    Zachary nudged her twice, but Serenity fell to the side and did not show any signs of waking up.


    ¡°You fall into such a deep sleep after drinking only two bottles of beer. You¡®d better drink less in the


    future.¡±


    Zachary got out of the car, went to the passenger seat, and opened the car door. He leaned in and


    unfastened Serenity¡®s seat belt before pulling her into his arms to carry her out of the car.


    The bodyguards, who dispersed but did not go far, saw this scene and rubbed their eyes in disbelief.


    After confirming that what they saw was real, the bodyguards turned around and hurried back to their


    apartments in the same building to sleep.


    It seemed like the boss and his wife were doing great.


    Zachary carried Serenity upstairs and rang the doorbell to their


    house.


    Soon after, Mrs. Lane came and opened the door. ¡°Mr. Z¨CYork, what happened to Ms. Hunt?¡± .


    Mrs. Lane almost called him Mr. Zachary again.


    ¡°She had two bottles of beer and fell dead asleep.¡±


    Zachary carried Serenity into the room.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mrs. Lane finally understood what happened. She closed the door and locked it. ¡°Mr. York, do you need


    my help?¡± Mrs. Lane asked as she walked over.


    ¡°Just open the room door for me.¡±


    Zachary motioned to Mrs. Lane to help him open the door to Serenity¡®s room.


    Mrs. Lane did as she was told.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, you can go back to bed. She won¡®t make a fuss because she¡®ll sleep soundly with alcohol


    in her system.¡±


    Mrs. Lane responded and turned to go back to her room.


    Even if the missus made a fuss, the boss would handle it.


    Zachary walked to the bed with Serenity in his arms. He put her down gently and helped her take off


    her shoes. He even pulled the quilt over her before he stood up to leave. Looking at her, Zachary


    suddenly thought of something when he was about to walk away. He turned around, bent over, and


    kissed Serenity¡®s lips. After stealing a kiss, Zachary turned around and walked out contentedly. When


    he reached the door, he stopped again.


    Since Serenity was in such a deep slumber, he could take the opportunity to get her copy of the


    agreement back!

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    Chapter 386 Zachary acted on his idea. He sneaked around Serenity¡®s room and rummaged through


    her things like a thief. After searching all the ces where Serenity might hide the agreement, Zachary


    still could not find her copy of the agreement. Where did she put it?


    Zachary stood in front of the dresser as he stared at it while trying to recall any corners which he might


    have left out.


    He had rummaged through all the drawers. Finally, his gazended on a piece of paper on the table


    with a golden hairpin drawn on it. He picked up the paper. .


    Serenity¡®s drawing was excellent.


    Why did she draw¡± is golden hairpin?


    Zachary could not guess Serenity¡®s intention of drawing a golden hairpin. He flipped it over and saw


    that it was the agreement he was looking for.


    Serenity doodled on the reverse side of her agreement.


    No wonder he could not find the agreement after he ransacked her room.


    Zachary folded Serenity¡®s copy of the agreement and stuffed it into his pants pocket. He then walked to


    the bed and sat at the edge of it. He stared at Serenity¡®s sleeping face for a while and stretched out his


    hand to pinch her cheek lightly.


    He smiled slyly and said, ¡°Serenity, you¡®re stuck being my wife for the rest of your life!¡±


    If Grandma May was present, she would have pped him in the face.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zachary, who said he would never chase after his wife, was now sneaking around Serenity¡®s room.


    After Zachary stole Serenity¡®s agreement, he returned to his room happily. He then took out his copy of


    the agreement, took a lighter, hid in the bathroom, and burned the two copies to ashes, which he


    flushed down the toilet.


    Unless Serenity could turn back time, she would never find that agreement again.


    It was midnight when Liberty woke up.


    She had not showered yet.


    She wanted to coax her son to sleep before she showered, but she did not expect she would doze off.


    Liberty got up and went out to check the front door if it was locked. Seeing that it was not double¨C


    locked from the inside, Liberty knew that Hank was still out.


    ¡°He¡®s not back at this hour, which means he¡®s either pretending to be dead or avoiding me,¡± Liberty


    muttered.


    She did not believe that Hank was unaware of what his mother did.


    It might even be Hank¡®s n.


    Hank looked upset when he found out that Liberty was working at Lewis & Co. It was probably because


    he thought she could not find a job since she had left the workce for more than three years and was


    she was obese. However, she managed to join Lewis & Co., which was equivalent to a p in his face.


    Hank was probably thest person who would want Liberty to go


    to work.


    Hank¡®s mother did not return to Bright Boulevard after she made a fuss that afternoon. Instead, she


    brought Lucas home.


    She was probably afraid that Liberty would settle the score with her after work.


    Liberty called her mother¨Cinw, but her mother¨Cinw did not dare answer. Thus, she sent a


    reproachful message to her mother inw. However, her mother¨Cinw did not reply and pretended to


    be dead.


    Hank was the same.


    Liberty went back to the room and took a shower. Aftering out of the bathroom, she picked up her


    phone and called Hank.


    This time, someone answered the phone.


    Liberty yelled, ¡°Hank Brown! What time is it now that you¡®re still not back yet?!¡±


    After a moment of silence, the person on the other end of the phone said, ¡°Hank is taking a bath. Why


    are you calling him? You can leave a message, and I¡®ll ry it to himter.¡±


    It was Jessica Yates.


    Hank went for business entertainment, and Jessica was his secretary, so she apanied him.


    Since they drank some alcohol and perhaps Hank had been nning it for a long time, Hank hugged


    Jessica and did not let her go. Jessica yed hard to get, but in the end, they fell on the bed together.


    Jessica changed her mind after she slept with Hank.


    She wanted to publicly challenge Liberty and steal Hank away from Liberty.


    Jessica wanted Hank to divorce Liberty so she could marry Hank and be a manager¡®s wife.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    Chapter 387 Liberty¡®s mind went nk for a moment.


    She did not expect Jessica to answer Hank¡®s phone.


    Liberty then took the phone away from her ear and recorded the


    call.


    Zachary¡®s friend helped Liberty to investigate and collect evidence of Hank¡®s adultery. However, the


    evidence he had could only prove that Hank was emotionally cheating on her because Hank did not


    sleep with Jessica.


    At that moment, the cheating pair was probably together, so Liberty thought of recording the call first.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Jessica was smug when Liberty kept silent. Liberty¡®s reaction was just as Jessica had imagined it to be.


    After Liberty found out that Hank was cheating, she made a huge fuss. Hank was so annoyed that he


    wanted to divorce her regardless of his son¡®s custody.


    If Liberty did not cry or make trouble, Hank and his family would think that Liberty was looking forward


    to a divorce and would make her stay instead.


    ¡°I¡®m Hank¡®s secretary, Jessica Yates. Who are you?¡± Jessica asked knowingly. ¡°Who am I? I¡®m his wife!


    Where is Hank? Where are you, and what are you doing?! Get Hank to answer the phone!¡±


    Liberty¡®s volume increased as she spoke, which made her seem angry.


    Jessica felt a sense of victory over Liberty¡®s anger.


    Jessica did not hang up and said, ¡°I told you, Hank is taking a shower, so he won¡®te out so soon.


    Didn¡®t Hank tell you that he has business entertainment tonight? I¡®m his secretary, so I have to


    apany him.


    ¡°We drank alcohol, so we can¡®t drive. Hank got us a hotel room and thought we could sober up before


    going home. I didn¡®t expect you to call in the middle of the night to check on him.¡±


    Jessica uttered thetter part of that sentence in a weird tone.


    ¡°There are so many chauffeurs, so why didn¡®t you call him one to send him back? Why did you two


    insist on staying in a hotel? Are you two doing something behind my back?! Are you?!


    ¡°My husband didn¡®te home after midnight, so why can¡®t I call to check on him? That¡®s my


    prerogative as his wife! What does it have to do with an outsider like you?!¡± Liberty shouted on the


    phone hysterically.


    On the other end of the phone, Jessica was calm and had a smile on her face.


    ¡°Jessica Yates, are you staying with my husband? What have you both done?!¡± Liberty roared over the


    phone.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Hank is drunk, so I need to take care of him, and staying in the same room will be more convenient.


    We didn¡®t do anything, Mrs. Brown. Don¡®t think too much. I¡®m just taking care of Hank on your behalf,


    so you should be thanking me instead of yelling at me.¡± Liberty felt disgusted when she heard Jessica


    addressing her as Mrs. Brown.


    Sure enough, mistresses were really thick¨Cskinned.


    She told herself to just bear with it and listen to the nonsense Jessica was saying.


    ¡°I don¡®t need you to take care of my husband. Tell me the address of the hotel right now, and I¡®ll pick


    him up.¡±


    Jessica replied gently, ¡°Mrs. Brown, you still have to take care of your son. It¡®s already midnight. If you


    come here to pick Hank up, who will help you babysit? Don¡®t worry, I¡®m right here, so I¡®ll make sure


    Hank gets proper care. It¡®s veryte, so you should go to bed.¡±


    Jessica hung up the phone right after. Jessica guessed that Liberty would go berserk at home. After the


    call was disconnected, Liberty checked the recording to make sure that the call was recorded.


    Liberty cursed Hank after she saved the recording.


    Beep


    Liberty received a new message on WhatsApp.


    She opened it and saw that it was from Hank. No, it should be sent by Jessica since she was using


    Hank¡®s phone. It was the location of the hotel that came with a message typed by Jessica.


    (This is the address. Are you free toe over?]


    Liberty was furious when she saw it. Jessica could not hold it in anymore and wanted to openly


    challenge her.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    Liberty knew that she had to take care of her son and could not leave her son home alone at this hour


    just so she could catch the cheating pair in the act.


    Liberty was contemting if she should call her sister.


    Should she disturb her sister at this time?


    After hesitating for a while, Liberty felt that it would be beneficial to her to seize this opportunity to


    capture more evidence of Hank¡¯s


    adultery.


    Thus, she called Serenity.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity slept so soundly after drinking two bottles of beer that she did not know Zachary carried her


    upstairs.


    Liberty called Serenity repeatedly, which forced Serenity to wake up.


    Serenity took her phone and answered the call without looking at the


    caller ID.


    ¡°Hello, who is it¡­?¡±


    ¡°Seren, it¡¯s me, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Serenity, who was gradually regaining her senses, remembered that Liberty was going to bring up


    divorce to the scumbag Hank and thought they got into a fight again. Serenity¡¯s sleepiness instantly


    disappeared. She suddenly sat up on the bed and asked anxiously, Liberty, what¡¯s the matter? Did


    Hank abuse you again?¡±


    (L


    ¡°He didn¡¯te home and said he would be back veryte because he has business entertainment. It


    was almost one o¡¯clock in the morning, and he was still not back yet, so I called him. But Jessica Yates


    answered the call, and the two of them were sleeping together.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go and catch them in the act?¡± Serenity immediately


    read her sister¡®s mind. ¡°I need evidence of them cheating. That way, I¡®ll have the upper hand.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where they are?¡±


    ¡°Jessica is so arrogant that she sent me the location of the hotel. Seren, I¡®ll go by myself. Can you


    come to my house and help me babysit Sonny? I¡®m afraid he¡®ll cry if he wakes up and doesn¡®t see me.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, I¡®ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°There are two of them! If you go alone and if there¡®s a fight, you¡®ll be at a disadvantage. You can send


    me the location of the hotel, and I¡®ll apany you. I can fight better than you, so I can beat them up!¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Seren, trust me. I can do it myself. I¡®ll head out first, so remember toe over to watch


    Sonny.¡± She hung up the phone afterward. ¡°Liberty!¡± Serenity called out to Liberty, but that did not stop


    Liberty from hanging up. She slid out of bed quickly, put on her shoes, and hurried out of the room.


    Serenity moved fast, so she made some noise, which rmed Zachary who was in his room.


    Zachary came out of his room and saw Serenity running out the door.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Zachary instinctively shouted to stop her.


    Serenity stopped, took a few steps back, and returned to the house.


    ¡°Mr. York? You¡®re not asleep yet? I have an urgent matter and need to go now.¡±


    Serenity wanted to leave right after she said that.


    Zachary strode over quickly. ¡°Serenity.¡± He ran out of the house and pulled Serenity back just as she


    was about to rush into the elevator. His face was gloomy, and he asked her coldly, ¡°Where are you


    going in the middle of the night? Can¡®t you wait until dawn to settle any urgent matters? You had a few


    drinks, so if you drive now, you¡®ll be driving under the influence. You¡®re not allowed to go alone!¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°If you must go, I¡®ll go with you!¡±


    ¡°Hank is with his mistress, and my sister wants to catch them in the act, so she asked me to take care


    of Sonny while she¡®s out. I¡®m worried about my sister, so I have to go and check it out. Mr. York, since


    you¡®re awake, please help me wake Mrs. Lane and send her over to take care of Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Chapter 389 Serenity removed a key from her bunch of keys and handed it to Zachary while she said,


    ¡°This is the key to my sister¡®s house.¡± Zachary¡®s dark eyes flickered.. He knew Hank was at a business


    entertainment.


    Since Zachary asked Josh to investigate Hank and collect evidence of Hank¡®s infidelity, the nosy Josh


    went above and beyond his task and sent someone to follow Hank discreetly.


    Therefore, Josh knew what Hank was doing as soon as Hank left his office.


    When Zachary was with Serenity in the evening, he took the time to send a message to Josh, telling


    Josh to look for an opportunity to fuel the mes so Hank and Jessica could make substantial progress.


    That way, they would have evidence of Hank betraying his marriage. This way, Liberty would get the


    upper hand from a moral point of view when she filed for divorce.


    Now that Hank and Jessica finally slept together, was it a natural course of events or was it the result of


    Zachary¡®s intervention?


    Zachary could not determine which one it was, but the result was the same. ¡°Do you know which hotel


    they are in?¡± ¡°My sister won¡®t tell me because she doesn¡®t want me to go.¡±


    Serenity was a little helpless. When Liberty needed help, she pushed Serenity away at a critical


    moment and wanted to face this alone.


    ¡°I¡®ll call my friend to check it out for you. He¡®s best at looking into things.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s sote...¡±


    ¡°No worries, I¡®ll treat him to dinner another day.¡±


    Zahary would just give Josh another day off.


    ¡°Serenity, don¡®t leave. Wait for me here, and give me your car keys. I¡®ll wake Mrs. Lane and ask her to


    babysit Sonny at Liberty¡®s house while I go with you to look for Liberty,¡± Zachary said to Serenity.


    When Serenity gave him the car keys, he took them and went back into the house.


    He then called Josh while he knocked on Mrs. Lane¡®s room door.


    Fortunately, Josh was a night owl who slept and woke upte. He would only arrive early at the office if


    there was some gossip to catch. Otherwise, he would arriveter than Zachary.


    Josh was still wide awake when he received the call from Zachary.


    ¡°Where is Hank now?¡± Zachary asked in a low voice.


    ¡°He¡®s at the Grand Hotel under the Stone Group. What¡®s wrong? Is your sister¨Cinw looking for him?¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Zachary hung up the phone.


    Josh was speechless.


    Zachary did not even give him a chance to gossip a little.


    After waking Mrs. Lane, Zachary briefly exined what happened ¨C and hurried back to his room. He


    found a ck marker and painted the entire left side of his face to make it seem like a birthmark.


    He hurried out the door after he painted his face.


    Mrs. Lane had already left. Sonny was still young. Mrs. Lane was worried about Sonny and hurried


    over when she found out that Liberty had to leave the house.


    Serenity was waiting for Zachary at the front door.


    She was impatient and wanted to leave without Zachary several times, but she did not know where


    Liberty was at the moment.


    When she saw Zacharying out the door, she urged, ¡°Come on, my sister might be... Why did you


    draw all over your face?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    Chapter 390 Zachary locked the front door and pulled Serenity out. As he walked, he exined, ¡°My


    friend found out that your brother¨Cinw is now at Grand Hotel, which is owned by the Stone Group. I


    work at York Corporation, and the twopanies aren¡®t on good terms with each other. I don¡®t want


    people from the Stone Group to recognize me, so I painted half of my face ck. No one will be able to


    recognize me now.¡±


    Serenity nced at the birthmark that he drew.


    Even when they were in a rush, Zachary could think of this detail, which showed how meticulous he


    was.


    No wonder Zachary could be a white¨Ccor executive at York Corporation.


    Serenity finally believed Grandma May¡®s praises for Zachary that he was a very attentive man.


    Of course, Zachary would only be attentive if he cared about someone.


    ¡°Wash it off with soap water when wee backter.¡±


    Serenity ran a bookstore that sold stationeries, so she knew how to clean marker stains on the skin.


    Zachary wanted to say that she could help him clean the marker stain on his face, but he could not


    bring himself to say it.


    He was a little embarrassed.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Il Grandma May was there, she would have said, ¡°What¡®s the use of your mouth if you don¡®t dare say


    anything?!¡±


    Josh would say, ¡°Boss, just say it boldly!¡±


    Serenity, Zachary, and Mrs. Lane were busy going about their way. Meanwhile, Jessica hung up


    Liberty¡®s call and knocked on the bathroom door.


    Jessica went in after Hank opened the door for her.


    After a while, the two came out of the bathroom together. Hank carried Jessica, who had a blush on her


    face. Anyone with a brain would know what they were doing in the bathroom.


    Once theyy back down on the big bed, Jessica nestled in Hank¡®s arms, and suddenly said, ¡°Hank, I


    forgot to tell you that your wife called just now asking you to go home. Since I answered the call, do


    you think she¡®ll misunderstand our rtionship?¡±


    Hearing this, Hank pushed Jessica away. He sat upright, widened his eyes, and said anxiously, ¡°Why


    didn¡®t you say so earlier?¡±


    Jessica was upset when she saw his reaction and said aggrievedly,¡± I knocked on the door and went in


    to tell you about this, but you distracted me... That¡®s why I forgot. Are you afraid that she¡®ll find out?¡±


    Hank¡®s expression eased.


    Hank hated Liberty. They did not stay in the same room after the domestic violence incident. Liberty


    would not let him sleep with her when he had the urge either.


    He had desired Jessica for a long time and finally got a taste, so he got a little greedy.


    ¡°Darling.¡±


    Hank hurriedly hugged Jessica¡®s shoulders and said apologetically, ¡°I¡®m sorry I reacted poorly just now.


    I¡®m not afraid of Liberty finding out. In fact, I¡®m getting ready to divorce her anytime, but ¨C Sonny is still


    young. I told you before that my parents will help me with pick¨Cups and drop¨Coffs when Sonny goes to


    kindergarten.


    Then, I¡®ll divorce Liberty.


    ¡°If she finds out now, it¡®ll deviate from my original n. That¡®s why I was anxious.¡±


    Hank was telling the truth.


    He did not divorce Liberty right away because he wanted to wait until his son was a little older to be


    sent to kindergarten. After that, he could abandon Liberty.


    ¡°Then you should go back right now and exin to her so she doesn¡®t get the wrong idea about us.¡±


    Jessica went back to being gentle and considerate as she urged Hank to go home.


    Hank did not care anymore.


    He said, ¡°So what if she misunderstands us? I don¡®t need to answer to her.¡±


    ¡°What if she finds us?¡±


    ¡°So what? I¡®m repulsed by her ugly face. I¡®m a healthy and normal man. Does she want me to be


    abstinent? Jessica, I love you. You¡®re my true love.¡±


    Hank hugged Jessica andforted her. ¡°Even if she doese over, I¡®ll protect you. Besides, she¡®ll


    nevere here. It¡®s sote, and no one else is home to watch Sonny. She won¡®t leave Sonny home


    alone.¡±

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    Chapter 391 Jessica leaned against Hank¡®s chest and said softly, ¡°Hank, I¡®m sorry. I shouldn¡®t have


    answered that call. I was afraid she was looking for you for something urgent.¡± ¡°It¡®s okay. I can¡®t keep


    this hidden from her forever and have to tell her about our affair sooner orter, anyway. Since she


    already has some doubts, I¡®ll bring up the divorce when I get home.¡±


    Hank did not want Jessica to suffer any grievances.


    His heart had long been biased toward Jessica, and he no longer had any affection for Liberty.


    However, Hank put up with Liberty because he was taking into consideration his parents and son.


    Otherwise, he would have kicked Liberty out long ago.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Hank, will she get a cut of your assets if you two get divorced?¡±


    Jessica did not want Liberty to get a cut of Hank¡®s property.


    She wanted to see Liberty leave empty¨Chanded.


    Liberty was away from the workforce for a few years, and her child was only two years old. She wanted


    to return to the workce, but that would be quite difficult. When the timees, Jessica would be


    able to see Liberty¡®s dejected state.


    Liberty might even beg on the streets while carrying Sonny on her back.


    Hank sneered. ¡°Do you think I¡®ll give her a cut if she wants it? She hasn¡®t earned a penny for the family


    since she married me. I paid for the down payment of our house before our marriage and have been


    paying the loan after marriage. I will never give her the house.


    ¡°She only paid for the renovation. Anyway, I won¡®t pay her back


    for the renovation, so is she wants, she can remove the tiles and take them away. ¡°As for my savings...¡±


    Hank only became a manager in thest two years. Since then, his ie has doubled. However, he


    spent a lot and would often buy expensive gifts for Jessica. Thus, he did not save much of his sry


    and only had around two million dors.


    On the contrary, he made a lot of side ie. In order to not leave any paper trails that could be


    caught by hispany, he asked for cash payment and used his father¡®s ID card to apply for a bank


    ount. He put the cash into that ount, but only he knew the PIN to it even though his father had


    the bank card.


    Hank did not tell Liberty about this money.


    He only did this after he fell in love with Jessica. Even if Liberty guessed how much his real ie


    was, she would not be able to get a share of his side ie because there was no evidence.


    ¡°Is your savings enough to pay off the mortgage? Why don¡®t you use your savings to pay off the


    mortgage in one go? You paid for the down payment of the house before marriage and were solely


    responsible for the mortgage after marriage. Liberty only forked out the renovation costs, so it¡®s very


    difficult for her to get a cut of your house.¡±


    Jessica gave him some advice to help him keep his property so she could enjoy it after marrying Hank.


    She added, ¡°Liberty can only get a cut of your savings because that¡®s your shared property after


    marriage. As long as you pay off your mortgage, you won¡®t have any savings left. That way, Liberty ¨C


    won¡®t be able to get anything even if she wants to divide the property.¡±


    Hank replied, ¡°I repaid the loan with my sry, not my personal savings before marriage. My sry


    after marriage is considered joint property. If I use it to repay the mortgage, Liberty can¡®t get a cut of my


    house, but she can ask forpensation.¡± Jessica was silent for a moment before she suggested,


    ¡°Why don¡®t you transfer your savings to your parents? If you repay the loan with your parent¡®s name, it¡®ll


    have nothing to do with Liberty.¡± ¡°Jessica, Liberty has found out about the two of us now. If I transfer


    the money to my parents now, it¡®ll be a transfer of property. If Liberty is ruthless and sues me, she can


    recover the money in the divorcewsuit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a lot of savings, less than two hundred thousand dors. Unless I can make Liberty give


    up voluntarily, it¡®ll be hard for her to leave empty¨Chanded.¡±


    When Hank was arguing with Liberty, he mored that Liberty would get nothing. In fact, he knew very


    well that once Liberty filed a divorcewsuit to divide the property, he would have to fork out some


    money for her. ¡°Why do you have so little savings?¡± Jessica was his assistant, so she knew more about


    his ie than Liberty did. She shamelessly wanted to marry him just because she knew his ie


    was high. As long as Hank divorced Liberty and married her, she would be able to show off to her


    family, and then her brothers and sisters¨Cinw would try to please her.


    She could also show off to her rtives and friends that she married a capable man.

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    Chapter 392 Hank whispered in Jessica¡®s ear, which made her smile.


    Fortunately, he was smart.


    Jessica was relieved that she could enjoy avish lifestyle after marrying him.


    Of course, she also had to put her guard up. After marriage, she would hold his sry card. He also


    promised to add her name to the title deed, so she would make sure that he did as he promised.


    Anyway, she would not follow in Liberty¡®s footsteps.


    ¡°It¡®s actually very easy to make Liberty leave without a penny,¡± Hank said.


    ¡°How?¡±


    Although Hank only had that bit of money, it was still better not to give Liberty any ig. As long as Hank


    did not share his property with Liberty, Jessica would be able to reap the benefits.


    ¡°Just make her choose between Sonny and dividing the property. She will definitely choose Sonny and


    leave empty¨Chanded.¡±


    Jessica was disappointed after hearing this and said, ¡°Are you willing to give up your son¡®s custody?


    He¡®s the only paternal grandson your parents have. Even if you¡®re willing to give it up, your parents


    won¡®t agree to it.¡±


    Hank said, ¡°Sonny is my son, so of course, I can¡®t give up on his custody.¡±


    Jessica sneered at him. ¡°Then why did you even mention it?¡±


    Hank kissed her and said, ¡°If we slept together sooner and you were to be pregnant with a boy, my


    parents and I would be willing to give Sonny¡®s custody to Liberty.¡±


    He just slept with Jessica, and she went to get morning¨Cafter pills afterward. Thus, it was clear that she


    would not have a child soon. At present, Sonny was his only son. Hank also had some old fashioned


    ideology and preserred sons to daughters.


    In any case, Hank would not give Sonny to Liberty. Sonny was smart and cute. Who knew what kind of


    child he and Jessica would have in the future? Hank was not willing to take that risk. What if Jessica


    gave birth to a daughter?


    Therefore, Hank wanted custody of Sonny. ¡°You don¡®t like it if I give birth to a daughter?¡±


    ¡°How could I? I¡®ll love him or her as long as they¡®re ours. But my parents want a grandson. Don¡®t worry,


    Jessica. You don¡®t have to take care of Sonny in the future. I¡®ll send Sonny to my parents and let them


    take care of Sonny so he won¡®t affect our married life.¡± Hank had thought about everything. ¡°Liberty will


    definitely fight for Sonny¡®s custody, but she has no ie, so she won¡®t be able topete with you.¡±


    Hank agreed with Jessica and suddenly thought that Liberty starting her new job was not beneficial to


    him.


    He had to find a way to make Liberty lose her job. If that happened, Liberty would not have a job or an


    ie. If she got custody of Sonny, how would she support him? That way, she would lose the


    custody battle.


    Lewis & Co¡­


    Hank wondered if he knew anyone who worked in Lewis & Co. who could do him a favor and make


    Liberty lose her job.


    Bang bang


    Someone mmed on the door.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica¡®s eyes flickered as she thought, ¡®Is Liberty here? That fat woman really left her son to look for


    her husband? It looks like she still has deep feelings for Hank!¡®

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    ¡°It¡®s sote. Who¡®s banging on the door?¡± Hank muttered as he went to open the door with an irritated


    expression.


    When he opened the door and saw the chubby woman standing there, he was dumbfounded and


    looked shocked.


    Liberty was here!


    How did she know where he was?


    The couple looked at each other.


    Liberty saw his naked torso and thought about their rtionship in the past ten years. It turned out that


    men could betray a woman so easily and quickly.


    After Hank came to his senses, he immediately looked grim and questioned Liberty. ¡°Why are you


    here? Where is Sonny? It¡®s the middle of the night, so why did you leave Sonny alone?¡±


    ¡°Hank, who banged on the door?¡±


    Before Hank finished berating Liberty, Jessica sashayed over.


    Jessica was wearing lingerie, and her hair was messy. Liberty wondered if the two just had sex


    because Jessica looked charming and sexy. There were even traces of their infidelity on Jessica¡®s


    neck.


    Even a fool would know what was going on in this situation. ¡°You b*tch!¡±


    Liberty used herrge body to push Hank aside and opened the door. She rushed in at lightning speed


    and stopped in front of Jessica in the blink of an eye. She then grabbed Jessica¡®s long and messy hair.


    Liberty raised her hand and pped Jessica four times in one go without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Ah¨C¡± Jessica screamed.


    ¡°You said you were taking care of my husband! B*tch! Is this how you take care of my husband? He


    has a wife, so he doesn¡®t need your care! l¡®ll beat you to death!¡± Liberty yelled while she hit Jessica.


    Jessica tried to retaliate, but Liberty took the lead, so Jessica¡¯s resistance was futile.


    Liberty was so strong that she pushed Jessica to the ground, sat on her body, and began pping her


    from one side after another repeatedly.


    The ps sounded like firecrackers set off during the New Year.


    Serenity, who had just arrived, was a little dumbfounded when she saw this scene.


    However, she quickly took out her phone to take a video.


    Zachary suddenly stretched out his big hand and took her phone away. He said in a low voice, ¡°Go and


    help your sister. I¡®ll take a video as evidence.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary did not want to get his hands dirty by beating up the mistress, so he asked to be in charge of


    filming.


    of course, if the pair of scumbags dared to hurt his wife, Zachary would not be afraid to get his hands


    dirty and teach the cheating pair a lesson.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    Serenity turned around and rushed into the room.


    Hank had already returned to his senses. He rushed forward and kicked Liberty, who was sitting on


    Jessica.


    Serenity was furious when she saw this as she rushed in, so she kicked Hank


    She practiced kickboxing and dealt with Noah Hunt and the gangsters, so she had the upper hand.


    When she kicked Hank with all her strength, Hank, who had just kicked Liberty, fell to the ground too.


    ¡°Liberty!¡±


    Serenity stepped forward to help her sister. Hank got up quickly to help Jessica. He pointed at Liberty


    and Serenity as he yelled angrily, ¡°Liberty, what the hell are you doing?!¡± Liberty beat up Jessica and


    was panting heavily. When she heard her husband¡®s roar, she was infuriated again. She yelled back,


    ¡°Hank Brown! How could you do this to me?! Because of you, I quit my job and stayed home to take


    care of our family. I raised our son for you, yet you betrayed me to be with this b*tch! You asked me


    what the hell was I doing, huh? I was beating up this b*tch!¡±


    After that, she charged in again.


    However, Hank stood in front of Jessica and pushed Liberty to prevent her from hitting Jessica again.


    He cursed at her. ¡°Liberty, stop! I don¡®t love you anymore. I¡®ve fallen out of love with you for a long time


    now. Just take a look in the mirror! You look like a shrew! What¡®s the use of being highly educated?


    Where are your manners?!¡±


    Liberty wanted tough in exasperation. Since she could not reach Jessica, she pped Hank in the


    face. ¡°I was forced to be a shrew because of you! You¡®re highly educated too, so why are you so


    shameless? She¡®s also educated, but where are her morals?! Don¡®t mention being educated because


    you two are a disgrace to intellectuals!¡±


    Hank was pped and instinctively wanted to retaliate, but Serenity hurriedly pulled her sister away, so


    he missed.


    ¡°Hank Brown! Don¡®t you dare touch my sister!¡±


    Serenity red at Hank. ¡°You wronged my sister and betrayed your marriage, yet you have the nerve


    to use my sister?! I told you before, if you don¡®t want to be with my sister anymore, you can ask her


    for a divorce. Don¡®t do all these underhanded things behind her back!


    ¡°Do you really think my sister can¡®t survive without you? Don¡®t think so highly of yourself! My sister is


    just getting out of her suffering by leaving a scumbag like you!¡±


    Hank was speechless from being reprimanded by Serenity, but he kept protecting Jessica to prevent


    Serenity and Liberty from hurting Jessica again.


    ¡°Hank Brown, you¡®ve wronged me!¡±


    Liberty suddenly slumped onto the ground and cried as she mmed her fists on the floor. ¡°You said


    you¡®d treat me well forever! You said we¡®d grow old together! A lifetime is a long time, but you¡®ve


    already betrayed me. I¡®m still young, yet you¡®ve found a new love...


    ¡°You b*stard! Scumbag! *sshole! You¡®ve done me dirty...¡±


    Liberty¡®s cries gave Jessica a sense of aplishment. Even if Jessica was beaten into a pulp, she


    still felt good.


    As for Hank, he did not show the slightest hint of guilt even when his wife used him of cheating. He


    said coldly, ¡°Get out if you want to cry! This is a hotel, so don¡®t disturb other guests. Since you¡®ve


    already seen us together, I won¡®t hide it from you anymore. I told you that I don¡®t love you anymore. I


    hate you! If it weren¡®t for Sonny, I would¡¯ve divorced you a long time ago.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Now, I can no longer suffer or let the woman I love suffer just because


    of Sonny. Liberty, let¡®s get a divorce!¡±


    When Liberty heard Hank bringing up the divorce, she stopped crying and banging the ground. She


    instantly jumped up, stepped forward, and stretched out his hand to hold Hank¡®s arm tightly. In fact,


    Liberty wanted to grab his cor, but this scumbag was half¨Cnaked, so there was no cor to grab.


    How great would it be if he was still wearing a shirt and tie? That way, she could strangle him by pulling


    his tie.


    ¡°Hank, you want to divorce me?! Are you abandoning your wife for this b*tch?! We¡®ve known each


    other for twelve years! How many years have you known her? We dated for seven years and were


    married for three years. When did you get together with her?¡±


    Liberty kicked Jessica, who stumbled back.


    ¡°You shameless b*tch! Homewrecker!¡±


    Hank broke free from Liberty¡®s grasp and pushed Liberty when he saw his sweetheart being kicked by


    his wife. Liberty stepped back and fell to the ground.


    Serenity helped her sister up and was so livid she wanted to rush over to beat up the scumbag and the


    b*tch. However, Liberty held her back.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    Chapter 395 Liberty shook her head at Serenity.


    No matter how much Liberty fought and argued with Hank, it was a fight between husband and wife. At


    most, the Browns would pick Hank up and take him back to their home to recuperate.


    If Liberty hit Jessica, it would be seen as a wife hitting a mistress. Everyone would only think that it was


    well¨Cdeserved, and Jessica would not do anything to her because of guilt.


    However, if Serenity made her move and beat up Hank and Jessica to stand up for Liberty, the Browns


    would sue Serenity and ask her to pay for the medical expenses. Jessica would do the same.


    Liberty did not want her sister to be taken advantage of.


    She pulled Serenity back tightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Just trust me. I can solve this.¡±


    Serenity and Zachary only had to take photos and videos as evidence for Liberty.


    ¡°Hank.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty wiped away her tears and asked him, ¡°You really want a divorce?¡±


    Hank said sternly, ¡°Yes, I want to divorce you!¡± ¡°Sonny is still so young. How could you abandon us?¡±


    Hank did not have the slightest hesitation as he said coldly,¡± Liberty, go home first. Let¡®s calm down and


    talk about the divorce on Saturday.¡±


    Liberty red at Jessica with gritted teeth.


    Hank stood in front of Jessica again for fear that Liberty would


    rush over and beat her up. ¡°Liberty, let me...¡± ¡°Seren, let¡®s go!¡±


    Liberty grabbed her sister, red at the cheating pair, and said, ¡± Hank, I¡®ll wait for you this Saturday to


    come back and talk about the divorce!¡±


    After speaking, she forcibly dragged her sister out of the room. Seeing Zachary, Liberty asked softly,


    ¡°Have you taken any shots?¡±


    When Liberty was beating up the scumbags, she noticed her brother¨Cinw was capturing evidence


    on the phone.


    Zachary nodded.


    ¡°Let¡®s go.¡±


    Liberty held her sister¡®s hand and walked away while Zachary followed in silence.


    The three of them entered the elevator.


    Liberty no longer looked as tough as she did earlier and leaned against the elevator wall weakly.


    She was ready for divorce, but when she saw Hank protecting Jessica like that, Liberty felt despondent


    because Hank had hit her, scolded her, and filed for a divorce for Jessica¡®s sake.


    They had known each other for twelve years, dated for seven and married for three. All of that was


    about to end.


    Was marriage really the graveyard for romance? ¡°Liberty...¡±


    Serenity walked over and hugged her sister. ¡°I¡®m fine.¡±


    Liberty did not even want to cry anymore. It was not worth crying because of that scumbag. Liberty


    cried earlier as an act, but also to vent her emotions. No matter what, they had been in a rtionship


    for twelve years, so it would be a lie if she said she was not upset about the divorce.


    She needed to vent, so she used the acting opportunity to vent out all the pain she felt..

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    Chapter 396 After tonight, Liberty would no longer be sad or cry for Hank.


    ¡°Sonny!¡±


    Liberty remembered her son and was suddenly anxious. ¡°Liberty, I asked Mrs. Lane to take care of


    Sonny. Sonny usually sleeps through the night until dawn anyway.¡±


    Sonny was naughty, but at times, he could be very well¨Cbehaved. It was especially true when he slept


    at night. He would usually sleep till morning unless he was ufortable.


    Only then did Liberty feel relieved upon hearing that. ¡°Seren, Zachary, how did you two find me?¡±


    Liberty only thought about this question after she was assured that her son was in good hands.


    Serenity gave her sister an earful. ¡°Liberty, we¡®re sisters. Since our parents passed away, we¡®ve


    depended on each other for fifteen years and have discussed everything together. This time, you


    excluded me, so how could I rest assured?


    ¡°Zachary¡®s friend who helped collect evidence of Hank¡®s infidelity is highly capable. He quickly found


    out that Hank was here as soon as Zachary asked him, so we rushed over. ¡°Liberty, no matter what


    happens in the future, you have to tell me, okay? Don¡®t try to carry the burden alone. I¡®m all grown up


    now, and I¡®m no longer the little girl who you have to protect.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Liberty said, ¡°Earlier when I pulled you back to stop you from beating up


    those scumbags because I was ¨C afraid they¡®d sue you for intentional injury and ask you to pay for their


    medical expenses. No matter how much they did me dirty,


    it¡®s illegal to beat someone up. ¡°It¡®s different if I beat them up because they wronged me, so they¡®ll have


    a guilty conscience. They will only suck it up after being beaten and scolded by me, so they won¡®t dare


    ask me forpensation.


    ¡°Seren, just trust me on this. I can handle it. If I really need your help, I¡®ll definitelye to you.¡±


    Back when their parents died, Liberty was only fifteen years old, and she was able to bring her sister up


    and survive their rtives¡® oppression. Now when facing her husband¡®s infidelity, Liberty was confident


    that she could handle her own affairs without involving her sister.


    After more than three years of marriage, Liberty tolerated everything because of love.


    Once their love disappeared and their marriage broken, Liberty would not tolerate it any longer and


    would retaliate.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She wanted to let the pair of scumbags know that she was not one to be bullied.


    They recorded on video tonight¡®s incident, so Liberty could use Hank on a moral level, and


    everyone would also stand on her side.


    Serenity hugged her sister again.


    Liberty pushed her sister away and frowned before asking, ¡°Seren, have you been drinking? I can smell


    alcohol on your body.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. She only drank two bottles of beer. How could Liberty smell alcohol from


    her?


    Oh! Serenity did not shower.


    No wonder Liberty could still smell the alcohol on her body.


    ¡°I... I just drank two bottles of beer when I went out with Zachary for supper.¡± Liberty said to her sister,


    ¡°You should drink less in the future.¡±


    She turned to her brother¨Cinw.¡°Zachary, you should watch her. She has a low alcohol tolerance and


    gets drunk easily. Drinking too much is bad for her health, so don¡®t let her drink in the future. Don¡®t spoil


    her too much.¡±


    Zachary quickly said, ¡°I¡®m sorry, Liberty. It¡®s my fault. I ordered the beers for her.¡±


    ¡°I know. If she ordered, she would¡®ve ordered something stronger, not beer. She likes to drink even


    though she can¡®t handle it. When she was young, she secretly drank my dad¡®s alcohol when my dad


    was drinking.¡±


    Liberty recalled a memory and said, ¡°I remember that day. It was the first of May when my parents were


    home for a public holiday. Mom prepared shot sses of vodka to drink with Dad, and Seren secretly


    drank them while my parents weren¡®t looking. ¡°After drinking the vodka, Seren was afraid of being


    scolded, so she poured water into the shot sses.¡±


    Liberty suddenlyughed and said, ¡°When Mom returned to serve the ¡®vodka¡® to Dad, he drank it and


    comined, saying that the small town¡®s grocer was selling fake alcohol. That newly bought bottle of


    vodka didn¡®t taste or smell anything like alcohol. It tasted like water instead.


    ¡°Mom didn¡®t believe him and said that it was impossible to get rid of the smell of alcohol even if they


    diluted it. So, she took a shot, and like Dad, she scolded the small town¡®s grocer for selling fake


    alcohol, Serenughed so much in a corner that her stomach hurt.¡± Serenity was embarrassed.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    Chapter 397 Liberty believed in Zachary more than she did in Serenity. Liberty even told Serenity¡®s


    embarrassing story of her secretly drinking the vodka when she was young.


    Zachary looked at Serenity with such an intense gaze that Serenity wanted to find a hole to burrow in.


    ¡°Liberty, why would you bring that up? It¡®s been so many years!¡±


    Liberty even shared this with Zachary.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°You climbed into bed after your meal that day and slept all day. You can¡®t


    drink, but you like to drink anyway. You¡®ll sleep like a log after drinking too.


    ¡°Zachary, just remember not to let her drink when it¡®s not a special asion.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°I¡®ll remember.¡±


    Liberty was reminiscing about their younger days, which made everyoneugh. The gloom from earlier


    slowly faded away.


    Divorce was no big deal.


    The earth would not stop rotating because someone was missing. Even without Hank, Liberty could live


    a good life.


    After walking out of the hotel, Liberty looked up at the dark sky and turned to her sister and brother¨Cin¨C


    law. ¡°Come on, I¡®ll treat you two to supper... I mean, breakfast. Let¡®s celebrate my singlehood in


    advance!¡±


    It was already five o¡®clock in the morning. Serenity and Zachary exchanged nces but did not reject


    Liberty¡®s invite.


    The three of them went for breakfast, then Zachary drove his sister ¨Cinw back to Bright Boulevard


    before he took his wife home.


    It was dawn when they got home.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    When Zachary looked at her, Serenity said gratefully, ¡°Mr. York, thank you.¡± Zachary stepped in front of


    Serenity, stretched out his hand, and held her arms. When Serenity looked up, he pulled her into his


    arms and hugged her tightly. He then let go of her slightly and looked down as he said gently, ¡°We¡®re


    husband and wife, so don¡®t mind the courtesy.¡±


    Serenity looked at him for a moment. She suddenly put her arms around his neck and wanted to kiss


    him.


    Somehow, Zachary was not as domineering as usual. Instead, he covered her mouth and stared at her


    with his dark eyes. He asked softly, ¡°Are you kissing me as a reward, or because you like me?¡±


    Serenity blinked. ¡°I just felt like kissing you. I didn¡®t think that much.¡±


    ¡°If you¡®re kissing me as a reward... I can ept, with reluctance, but I¡®ll feel ufortable about it.¡±


    Zachary wanted to say that he would refuse if her kiss was a reward.


    However, he changed his mind as soon as those words were on the tip of his tongue.


    He was afraid she would never kiss him again if he said something like that. It was just like the first time


    she went to his office to pick ¨C him up from work. He told her once, and to this day, she never visited


    him at the office again.


    This woman drove him crazy at times.


    After some thought, Serenity said, ¡°I don¡®t know why I wanted to kiss you, but I just couldn¡®t help it. I


    just thought of it and did it. If you think the kiss is a reward, I have nothing to say to that.¡±


    She touched Zachary¡®s face. ¡°Don¡®t forget to wash off your birthmark¡¯. It really affects your beauty.¡± ¡°I¡®m


    a man. Don¡®t call me beautiful.


    ¡°And how should I clean it?¡± ¡°Just wash it off with soap water.¡±


    Zachary asked again, ¡°How much water and soap should I use? How long should I wash it for?¡±


    Serenity frowned and said, ¡°Just look at the bathroom mirror while you wash it off. You can stop when


    there are no more stains on your face. How could you ask this kind of stupid question? It makes you


    seem dumb.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and said nothing while his dark eyes stared straight at Serenity.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    Chapter 398 Serenity came to a realization after being stared at and asked Zachary tentatively, ¡°Mr.


    York, do you want me to wash your face for you?¡±


    ¡°I painted my face ck for your sake.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That meant he was holding her responsible.


    Serenity was stunned and felt like this man was bing more shameless and reckless.


    ¡°Fine, I¡®ll clean it up for you since you did it for my sake. Why didn¡®t you just paint your entire face ck


    in the first ce?¡± Serenity said as she pulled him into the kitchen.


    Zachary followed her and stopped after two steps. He frowned and asked Serenity, ¡°Why are you


    bringing me to the kitchen?¡°.


    ¡°There¡®s a tap in the kitchen. I¡®m forbidden to enter your room, so how can I wash your face if I don¡®t


    take you to the kitchen? Or you can wait here. I¡®ll get a wet towel and wipe your face clean.¡±


    Zachary was speechless. He shot himself in the foot, and it hurt so much. After a moment of silence, he


    said indifferently, ¡°I have a men¡®s facial cleanser that I often use in my bathroom. It should be able to


    wash off these stains.¡± He then turned around and walked toward his room. After pushing the door


    open, he turned his head and ordered Serenity, ¡°Come over and help me wash my face!¡± Serenity


    snorted and walked over. ¡°Zachary, you¡®re the one who invited me into your room! I¡¯m not sneaking in,


    so you can¡®t hold


    this against me if we quarrel in the future. ¡°I¡®ve always kept my promise and acted ording to the


    agreement.¡± Zachary was speechless. When she got close, he could not help but flick her forehead and


    said, ¡°Are you hoping for us to quarrel again?¡±


    ¡°Quarrels are inevitable when living together. Which married couple doesn¡®t quarrel?¡±


    She then thought, ¡®Especially when it¡®s someone as petty as you... You¡®ll delete my WhatsApp


    whenever we get into a fight and give me the cold shoulder.¡®


    Serenity could not guarantee that the two of them would no longer have conflicts in the days toe.


    Zachary opened his mouth, but there was no way to refute it.


    He turned around and walked into the bathroom grumpily.


    Serenity mumbled at the back, ¡°Why does he even want to wash it off? His face is just as dark


    anyway...¡±


    Zachary suddenly stopped in his tracks and turned to stare at her before asking in a deep voice, ¡°What


    are you mumbling about?¡± ¡°I said that you¡®re more handsome than a movie star. It¡®s a pity that you¡®re


    not in showbiz. Why don¡®t you be a celebrity? I can be your agent! I promise that you¡®ll be so


    popr and earn so much that your hands will cramp from counting cash!¡± Zachary red at her again.


    ¡°Keep up with me!¡±


    She thought he was deaf and could not hear her badmouthing him behind his back.


    Hand cramps from counting money? Zachary did not have to be a celebrity to do that. He had already


    earned enough that she could


    count until her hands susfered from cramps. She could even use cash as her wallpaper and carpet!


    Serenity caught up to him obediently and entered the ensuite bathroom in his room. She found his


    bathroomrger than hers. There was arge bathtub that could amodate two people.


    Huh?


    Her thoughts drifted a little far and a little lustful too, so she quickly stopped those random ideas.


    When Serenity snapped back to reality, she saw Zachary taking off his clothes.


    Why was he taking off his clothes when he only needed to wash his face?


    How should she react? Should she cover her face and scream? Or relish the view?

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    Chapter 399 Zachary turned his head and saw Serenity savoring the sight of him. When Serenity


    noticed that he was looking at her, she asked,¡± Are you gonna strip further?¡±


    She pointed at his pants to tell him that he had not taken off his pants yet.


    Zachary was speechless.


    He took off his shirt because he did not want it to get wet when he was washing his face.


    What was she thinking about when he took off his shirt? Zachary turned around and took a step to


    stand in front of Serenity. When he was in such proximity, Serenity reached out and wanted to touch his


    lean pecs. She praised him, ¡°You have a great body since you exercise so regrly.¡± Zachary grabbed


    her wandering hand to stop her from touching


    him.


    He warned her with a dark expression and said in a deep voice, ¡°. Serenity, do you know the


    consequences of touching me?¡±


    Before she could answer, he flicked her forehead with his other hand. This had be a habit of his.


    Zachary enjoyed flicking Serenity¡®s forehead after doing so for a few times.


    Of course, he controlled his strength well so it was not too painful. Serenity smiled. ¡°Didn¡®t you take off


    your clothes for me to appreciate your body? You won¡®t lose anything if I touch you. Why did you take


    off your clothes in front of me?¡±


    ¡°I¡®m afraid you¡®ll get my shirt wet when you wash my face. That¡®s why I took it off. What¡®s in that mind of


    yours? Should I put my shirt back on? If you wash my face and get my shirt wet, you¡®ll be responsible


    for washing all my clothes in the future.¡± ¡°Then it¡®s better if you¡®re naked. I promise not to touch you. I¡®ll


    just take a look, it¡®s quite a sight...¡± As she spoke, she nced downward. Zachary instinctively put his


    legs together and stared at her gloomily.


    He was too careless.


    This girl used to enjoy teasing him from time to time. Now that he took off his shirt in front of her, she


    had taken the opportunity to tease him. Otherwise, the sun would rise from the west.


    ¡°Hahaha!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His reaction amused Serenity. Sheughed so hard that Zachary¡®s face turned darker than the ck


    marker stain.


    Serenity would only be more audacious if he did nothing to teach her a lesson.


    Zachary grabbed the girl who wasughing at him uncontrobly and lifted her to sit atop the sink. He


    then closed in and kissed her aggressively to stop herughter.


    Her unrestrainedughter gave him an excuse to kiss her.


    Serenity was dumbfounded.


    When she came to her senses, Zachary had already let go of her and pulled her back to her feet. He


    brought out his everyday facial cleanser, put it in her hand, and gazed at her intently. ¡°I still have to go


    to work, so please hurry up.¡± Serenity blinked her eyes rapidly.


    ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    ¡°If blinking is seducing, you¡®re also seducing me! But I¡®m not so easily seduced. You¡®d have to seduce


    me every day so I can feel it.¡±


    Zachary could not help but smile.


    Serenity took the facial cleanser and looked at the brand. She said casually, ¡°This brand is very


    expensive.¡±


    Zachary, who was enjoying the beauty treatment, said nkly, ¡°I was a bachelor and didn¡®t need to


    support my family. I was also too busy at work to spend money elsewhere, so I didn¡®t get to spend my


    monthly sry. I¡®m not short of money, so I use the best skincare products. ¡°Men and women should


    treat themselves well because we only have one body.¡± ¡°You don¡®t have to give your parents living


    expenses?¡±

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    Chapter 400 Zachary was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°My parents still have ie, and there


    are a lot of flowers and fruit trees on our family¡®s farnd. Every year, we make a lot of money by


    selling flowers and fruits. We¡®re not filthy rich, but we¡®re also not poor either.


    ¡°Even if the elders are retired, they¡®ll run some small businesses that aren¡®t so profitable and tiring, but


    they can pass the time and make their lives feel more fulfilling.


    ¡°I¡®ve given my parents money, but they declined. I gave it to them once, but they returned twice as


    much to me so I can save it for my wife.¡±


    Serenity thought of thest time she met her father¨Cinw. Although he was old, he was a well¨Ckept


    gentleman who had excellentposure.


    Her mother¨Cinw did not really like Serenity but was graceful not to target her. She spoke gently and


    looked youthful. Serenity felt that outsiders would think they were sisters when they were to walk side


    by side.


    Serenity and Zachary had been married for a while. Among Zachary¡®s family members, Serenity got


    along best with Grandma May. She had only met the others when they were invited to dinnerst time.


    Zachary¡®s family seldom appeared thereafter. She had no idea where they lived either.


    Grandma May had a great rtionship with Serenity. When Serenity asked Grandma May where they


    lived, Grandma May told her the name of a mountain and said that they lived on the top of ¨C that


    mountain. There were many houses there, and Serenity did not know which one was theirs.


    Grandma Mayter told Serenity that Zachary would bring her back for a visit one day.


    However, Zachary had never mentioned taking her back to his hometown.


    Serenity thought about the agreement and stopped asking about her husband¡®s birthce. She felt that


    if they could not grow old together, knowing where her husband¡®s hometown was would not matter.


    However, it was undeniable that everyone in Zachary¡®s family was extremely well¨Ceducated. Zachary¡®s


    brothers and cousins were tremendously well¨Cmannered and showed her due respect.


    ¡°Your parents are very open¨Cminded.¡± Zachary smiled. ¡°The elders in my family are all very open


    minded.¡±


    Serenity agreed. After a while, the stain on Zachary¡®s face was washed off.


    ¡°Don¡®t paint your face like this again. Luckily, we went to a hotel. If we were out shopping, children


    would think that they saw a ghost, and you would¡®ve scared them to death.¡±


    Zachary was speechless. ¡°You didn¡®t rest wellst night. Do you still have to go to work? Can you ask


    for a day off? Why don¡®t you take the day off to make up for your sleep?¡±


    Serenity thought she could take a nap at the storeter.


    ¡°I have a meeting in the morning, so I can¡®t take the day off.¡±


    Serenity looked at him for a long time and said apologetically,¡± I¡®m sorry you couldn¡®t rest well.¡±


    ¡°Then how will you make it up to me?¡±


    Serenity looked at the time and said, ¡°You still have an hour before you need to go to work, so you


    should take a nap first while I cook up yourpensation.¡±


    What she meant was she would make him breakfast.


    Zachary smiled and did not stop her.


    When she turned to leave, he reminded her. ¡°You should go back to your room and take a shower first.


    You slept so soundlyst night that you wouldn¡®t wake up no matter how I tried to call out to you or


    push you. I had to carry you upstairs.¡± Serenity¡®s face inexplicably turned red.


    She fled right after she hummed a response.


    1


    Zachary stood there and watched her slip away. After some thought, he murmured, ¡°Did she just


    blush? She ran away so fast!¡±


    He did not do anything and only told her that he carried her upstairsst night. Was that enough for her


    to blush?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary could not understand why she was shy because she did not even blush when he kissed her. A


    woman¡®s heart was truly unfathomable.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    Serenity returned to her room and closed the door behind her. She leaned against it and touched her


    burning face.


    She had no clue why she blushed.


    Maybe she saw something when she apanied Liberty to catch Hank and Jessica in the actst


    night.


    After standing there for a while, Serenity hurriedly went into the shower because she had to make


    breakfast for Zacharyter.


    Before that, Serenity suddenly thought of Mrs. Lane and called her. After Mrs. Lane answered the


    phone, Serenity said, ¡°Mrs. Lane, you can take Sonny to my storeter, so you don¡¯t have to rush


    back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s my sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s acting like she¡¯s okay and says she¡¯s going to work after breakfast. I¡¯m making a cup of coffee


    for her to boost her energy because she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    Serenity felt sorry for her sister, but she also knew that it was not appropriate for Liberty to take the day


    off. After all, Liberty had only just started work a few days ago.


    ¡°Ask


    my sister to be careful when she rides her bike to work.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Serenity hung up the phone before heading for her shower.


    When she was done, she habitually walked to the dresser and sat down, wanting to brush her hair.


    Something was missing from the dresser.


    Where was the golden hairpin she drew?


    That was the sample she sketched because she wanted to make some hair essories to sell online.


    It took her two nights to draw it.


    Serenitybed her hair while looking for her drawing.


    She searched for a while but could not find it.


    ¡°How can it disappear? I put it on the dresser, and no one has been in my room¡­¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity recalled what Zachary said about how soundly she sleptst night for him to carry her


    upstairs.


    Zachary was in her room.


    However, it was a drawing of a golden hairpin. Why would a big man like Zachary take her golden


    hairpin? Moreover, it was only a drawing, not even the real thing. He had no reason to take her


    drawing.


    Mrs. Lane had been following Serenity to the store since she started work. Even if Mrs. Lane came


    back before Serenityst night, Mrs. Lane probably would not have thrown away her drawing as scrap


    paper, right?


    Serenity thought about it for a while and did not call to ask Mrs. Lane about it. It was just a drawing, so


    there was no need to question Mrs. Lane on her second day of work. That would easily cause a


    misunderstanding with Mrs. Lane.


    Worstes to worst, Serenity could spend two more nights redrawing it.


    With that thought, Serenity went to make breakfast.


    Zachary did not sleepst night and still had to go to work as usualter, so Serenity made at cup of


    coffee for him.


    When the couple had breakfast together, Serenity asked, ¡°Mr. York, did you see the drawing on my


    dresser when you carried ine back to my roomst night?¡±


    Zachary looked up at her and did not answer right away. He was waiting for her to continue. ¡°I think my


    handicrafts are a bit monotonous, so I thought of adding some new designs to my online store vintage


    hair essories. But I rarely do these, so I drew a sample to start off. That drawing is a sample of a


    golden hairpin.¡±


    Zachary thought, ¡®I see¡­¡®


    He replied honestly, ¡°I saw that drawing. You drew it excellently, and it looked like a photo.¡±


    ¡°Where is that drawing? I just found out that it¡¯s missing.¡±


    ¡°I flushed it down the toilet.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Serenity was stunned. ¡°How could you¡­¡±


    ¡°When I took you back to your roomst night, you suddenly sat up and threw up on my hand as soon


    as I put you down. So, I grabbed a piece of paper and wiped my hands with it, only to find outter that


    it was a drawing. But since it was already soiled, I flushed it into the toilet along with other tissues.¡±


    Serenity was speechless and thought, ¡®Did I throw upst night?¡®

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Serenity had no recollection of it at all.


    She only drank two bottles of beer. Although she fell asleep afterward, she was not considered drunk.


    How could she vomit if she was not drunk?


    Did she vomit because she ate too muchst night?


    Serenity was a little skeptical. However, it was just a drawing anyway, and Zachary had no reason to lie


    to her. Hence, Serenity dropped the subject.


    She would heed Liberty¡¯s advice and drink less in the future.


    ¡°Do you want to get it back?¡±


    ¡°How can you get it back? Even if you do, it¡¯s all mushed up. It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just redraw it.¡±


    Zachary said apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that drawing was so important. I just grabbed it without a


    second look. Next time, don¡¯t put your drawing on the dresser. It¡¯s too close to the bed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity thought to herself, ¡®Well, this kind of thing can¡¯t happen every day¡­¡®


    She would not drink every day either.


    ¡°Mr. York, you don¡¯t have to feel sorry. It¡¯s my fault for not putting it away properly. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll


    redraw it.¡±


    ¡°I can buy a real golden hairpin for you as a sample.¡±


    Serenity quickly declined his offer. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just draw the sample again myself.¡±


    Zachary had no choice but to give up.


    How could he have suspected that she married him at first sight for his money?


    Maybe it was because his grandmother kept nagging at him every day and because Serenity had


    saved his grandmother, so he thought Serenity was asking for a reward. That was why Zachary had


    such a prejudice against Serenity in the beginning.


    He misunderstood her and put his guard up against her.


    Zachary also signed a damned agreement that he wanted to use to restrain her. Who knew she abided


    by the agreement, and he was the one being restrained?


    He thought about how he destroyed the agreementst night and happily ate the breakfast that his wife


    prepared for him. He instantly felt a burden being lifted from his chest and no longer felt that much


    pressure.


    After breakfast, Serenity cleared the dishes while Zachary took the cup of coffee that Serenity made for


    him and walked out to the balcony. He sat on the swing and drank the coffee leisurely.


    Although it was instant coffee, Zachary thought it was the best coffee he had ever had.


    The sun gradually rose.


    In Wiltspoon, it did not feel cold in November as long as the sun was out.


    Serenity was still wearing short sleeves during the day.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Ladies could also be seen everywhere in skirts and dresses on the street.


    Serenity rarely wore skirts and dresses.


    Zachary suddenly yearned to see how she looked in a dress. She must be gorgeous.


    ¡°I thought you went to work.¡±


    Serenity, who had washed the dishes, came out to admire the flowers like she always did and saw


    Zachary sitting on the swing chair as he drank the cup of coffee. She smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I bought


    the right chair?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice.¡±


    Serenity sat down next to him and looked at the flowers on the flower stand. ¡°Well, that¡¯s only because


    your balcony is big enough. If it¡¯s small, it would¡¯ve been a waste of space to nt flowers, not to


    mention a swing chair.


    ¡°Can you get used to drinking this coffee?¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as it has the same effect.¡±


    Serenity leaned back on the chair. ¡°I just ced an order online for an automatic coffee machine and


    some coffee beans just now. I won¡¯t let you drink instant coffee again because it just feels wrong.¡±


    ww


    Zachary admitted. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m drinking instant coffee.¡±


    ¡°I figured. You¡¯ll just have to put up with it today.¡±


    Zachary worked in a bigpany and was a manager there, so his coffee must be freshly ground.


    The couple sat on the swing chair on the balcony and went out together after Zachary finished drinking


    the cup of coffee. Zachary sent his wife to the store before heading straight to the office.

 Chapter 403

    Josh was waiting for Zachary at the entrance of the office building.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His pearly whites weed Zachary.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting to the office today.¡±


    Josh followed Zachary inside while the bodyguards stopped at the entrance of the office building.


    ¡°If I don¡¯te in and ask you to preside over the meeting, you¡¯ll justin about how much you must¡¯ve owed me in the past life that you¡¯re enved by me now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite self¨Caware and know that you¡¯ve been enving me this whole time, huh?¡± Zachary turned his head to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m just providing a stage for you to perform. If I didn¡¯t, would you be able to get the attention of your patriarch?¡±


    The younger generation of the Bucham family was not inferior to the York family.


    Josh stood out among the Bucham family¡¯s younger generation mainly because of his capability, his friendship with Zachary, and his position in the top management of York Corporation.


    He was the most valued nephew of the Bucham family¡¯s patriarch, so he had a very high status within the family. Josh was not interested in bing the next patriarch and was very close to the patriarch¡¯s son. The two of them were like biological brothers.


    Josh giggled. ¡°You¡¯re just training me to be your chief of intelligence. It just so happens that I love gossip, and those private affairs you asked me to investigate are all gossip¨Cworthy news. If I¡¯m ever short of money, I can make a fortune by selling one of your personal scoops to the paparazzi.¡±


    The two men entered the elevator together.


    Zachary retorted, ¡°You¡¯ll only be short of money if you transfer all your property to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll neverck money.¡±


    Although Josh had a thing for gossip and drama, he was reliable and tight¨Clipped. Otherwise, Zachary would not be able to trust Josh to this extent.


    Clive Stone tried to poach Josh countless times, but he failed to do so.


    So many people tried to get Josh drunk so Josh could spill the York family¡¯s internal secrets, but they all failed too.


    ¡°You have so much money that you can¡¯t possibly spend in your lifetime, yet you still want me to transfer mine to you?! By the way, did you enjoy catching the scandalous pairst night?¡±


    Since they were the only ones in the elevator, Josh asked about it openly.


    ¡°And why didn¡¯t you ask me to help? I was dreaming about it all night!¡±


    For those who liked gossip, it was incredibly frustrating not to be able to watch the drama unfold.


    ¡°It¡¯s at the Stone Group¡¯s hotel. You¡¯ll just attract unnecessary attention if you go. You might even be in today¡¯s headlines.¡±


    Josh said reluctantly, ¡°As if no one will recognize you if you go¡­¡±


    ¡°I put on makeup.¡±


    Josh was lost for words.


    Well, he did not think of that.


    ¡°Was there a fight?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Was it amusing?¡±


    Zachary nced at him again. Seeing Josh¡¯s eager face, he smiled and said, ¡°Yeah. My sister¨Cin w was really good at acting, and her fighting skills canpare to my Serenity¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Wow, so she¡¯s be YOUR Serenity, huh?¡±


    Josh locked in on the keyword.


    ¡°Otherwise, could she be yours?¡±


    Josh quickly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare make her mine. Your wife is exceptional at fighting.¡± ¡°She practiced kickboxing.¡±


    Josh sang her praises. ¡°Wow, brawn and brains! Zack, you definitely picked up a treasure. Grandma May introduced such a good woman to you only because you¡¯re her grandson. Back then, you looked like the Grim Reaper in the office every day when Grandma May nagged you about marrying Serenity.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a capable man, but Grandma May didn¡¯t think to introduce such a brawny and brainy. girl to me. By the way, does Jasmine know how to fight?¡±

 Chapter 404

    ?


    Zachary looked at Josh speechlessly.


    Josh touched his nose embarrassedly and said, "I''m suddenly looking forward to the blind date with Ms. Sox."


    *I''ll arrange for you two to meet this Saturday afternoon. You can decide on the location and let me know once you''ve booked the ce. Then I''ll get Serenity to inform Ms. Sox."


    "That''s the day after tomorrow! Zack, look at me now. Do I look good? Do I have e on my face? Is my beard too long?"


    The elevator arrived at the top floor.


    Zachary waited for the elevator door to open and left without Josh, who was like a peacock ready to spread its train of feathers.


    Josh hurriedly followed in his footsteps.


    "Mr. York, Mr. Bucham."


    Mr. Chaplin stood up and greeted the two bosses.


    Both of them nodded in response to Mr. Chaplin''s greeting.


    After entering Zachary''s office, Zachary pointed to the door of his lounge and said, "I have a mirror in the lounge, so you can go in and take a look in the mirror."


    Josh pulled out his chair and sat in front of his desk. He smiled and said, "I''m still confident in how I look. Ms. Sox will fall in love with me at first sight."


    *Serenity sees me every day but still hasn''t fallen in love with me yet. Jasmine Sox is her best friend, and they have simr preferences and temperaments."


    Josh said, "Don''t rain on my parade! You''re a lousy matchmaker. You should praise Jasmine like no other."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "How could I describe her if she''s like no other?"


    Josh opened his mouth but could not refute it. After a long while, he said, "Zachary, you''re either mute or sharp- tongued. I really don''t know what to do with you."


    *Anyway, send someone to watch Hank Brown and his family, as well as Jessica Yates and hers. He asked my sister-inw for a divorce. A scumbag will definitely do something before the divorce is finalized."


    *Don''t worry. I''ve always had someone watching them."


    *Then what are you doing sitting here?"


    "There''s nothing else?"


    Josh felt the news that he received was not enough to satisfy his thirst for gossip.


    Zachary wanted to pick him up and throw him out the window.


    Seeing that Zachary stopped talking, Josh said with a smile, "Fine, let''s talk about work. Would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "I just had coffee."


    "Right... You''re a married man, so your wife can take care of you. You don''t have to worry about dying of hunger or thirst."


    Josh, who was used to being single, suddenly wanted to marry a woman he liked so he could enjoy the life of a married man too.


    After the two were done talking shop, Josh left Zachary''s office.


    Zachary looked at the time. He had a meeting scheduled in ten minutes, so he used this spare time to call Duncan.


    Duncanughed heartily on the phone and asked his friend. "Zachary, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    "I need to ask you for a favor."


    "Is it about your sister-inw? I hired her because of you the day she came for the interview, so everyone is already specting about our rtionship. She was also ostracized by her colleagues in the office. If you want me to take care of her again, I think she''ll quit her job because she''ll feel excluded."


    As the CEO of Lewis & Co., Duncan was a well-respected figure in thepany and knew everything that Liberty was going through at work.


    He did not stand up for Liberty again for fear that she would have a harder time in the office.


    "How long is her probation?"


    *Three months."


    Zachary was lost for words.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s too fat. I asked her to run fiveps in the small park in front of the office. every


    day before reporting to work. She¡¯s not allowed to start work if she doesn¡¯t finish fiveps. I¡¯m forcing


    her to lose weight, but it won¡¯t be obvious after one month. That¡¯s why I gave


    her a three¨Cmonth probation.¡±


    Zachary was speechless again.


    Duncan was a bit too nosy.


    He gave Liberty a job and even concerned himself with Liberty¡¯s figure.


    Duncan was truly the best boss in the world.


    ¡°Duncan, give her a month¡¯s probation. After she passed her probation, give her a sry increase. If


    you think she¡¯s not worth an increment, I¡¯ll fork out the increment every month and give it to you in


    private.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s only a clerk in the finance department, so no matter how much of an increment you give her, it


    won¡¯t be much. At most, it¡¯ll be a thousand dors, so what¡¯s the use of that?¡±


    ¡°A thousand dors might be nothing to you, but it¡¯s plenty of use to ordinary people. My sister¨Cinw


    is about to get divorced, and she wants to fight for her son¡¯s custody. A stable job and a stable ie


    will help her gain custody of her son.¡±


    ¡°She used to be a finance manager in Waltham Electronics, so she¡¯s certainly capable. She¡¯s only a


    clerk in the finance department now, so it¡¯s a demotion for her. It won¡¯t be abrupt to give her an


    increment after her probation. I¡¯m not short of that sum of money, so you don¡¯t need to pay me back.¡±


    Unlike Josh, Duncan did not like to gossip. He noticed Zachary addressing Liberty as his sister inw


    and was not at all surprised.


    Liberty was Serenity¡¯s sister, and Serenity was Zachary¡¯s wife. Thus, Zachary calling Liberty his sister¨C


    inw was not out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Thanks, Duncan.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. Liberty is now my employee, so it¡¯s only right that I pay her sry. Is she


    getting a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Her husband cheated on her.¡±


    Duncan said unsurprisingly, ¡°I met her twice before while she was walking on the street with her son.


    The second time I met her, she bought so many things, but her husband didn¡¯te to pick her up. I


    knew at that moment there was something wrong with her husband.¡±


    If they were in a good rtionship, her husband would have gone to pick up his wife and son when he


    found out that his wife bought that many things.


    ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t worry. As long as she doesn¡¯t resign, I won¡¯t fire her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that she works for you. I need to get into a meeting now. I¡¯ll buy you dinner someday. You


    cane over to my house and try my wife¡¯s cooking. Her home¨Ccooked meals are delicious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally allowing us to see her, huh?¡± Duncan teased Zachary.


    He saw Serenity once before, but only her back.


    Duncan was curious if Serenity was as beautiful as a goddess because Zachary fell in love with her in


    just two months.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zachary smiled and did not say more. He hung up the call with Duncan.


    At the Brown family residence.


    ¡°You want to divorce Liberty?¡±


    Mr. Brown stared at his son who hade over after taking the day off. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll put


    up with her for Sonny¡¯s sake?¡±


    Hank lowered his head and was fixated on his smoking.


    Olivia came over with Lucas. She was sitting next to her husband and said, ¡°Why are you yelling? Don¡¯t


    scare Lucas.¡±


    She softened her voice and asked her son, ¡°Hank, why¡¯d you mention divorce all of a sudden? Did you


    two fight again? Or did Liberty make a fuss because of what happened yesterday?¡±

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    ¡°Is Sonny alright?¡±


    Olivia was indeed a little concerned for her grandson after doing something like that anding home.


    Her other grandson, having fallen sick this time, had made it so that the whole family could not have


    peace. Just having a recurring fever alone was enough to worry everyone.


    Sonny was younger than Lucas by a year. If he had fallen sick too, who knew how much suffering the


    family would have been put through?


    ¡°He should be fine, I didn¡¯t go home and didn¡¯t see Sonny. I saw Liberty near the neighborhood going to


    work like normal.¡±


    After a whole night of suffering and having beaten up both him and Jessica, Liberty could actually still


    go to work like nothing had happened.


    He was alright. Jessica was still cooped up in the hotel, too scared to leave and meet anybody because


    the handprint on her face had not faded away.


    Last night, after Liberty and her sister left, Jessica hugged him and cried for a very long time, saying it


    was all his fault she had to suffer such humiliation and making him feel pity for her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This strengthened his will to divorce Liberty.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I don¡¯t have to worry then. I don¡¯t feel so good having done something like that either. No


    matter what, Sonny¡¯s still my biological grandson. It¡¯s that mother of his that¡¯s cruel. He¡¯s still so young,


    but she abandons him to go to work.¡±


    Olivia ced all the me on Liberty.


    ¡°Hank, tell me why you want to divorce her right away.¡±


    Hank took two puffs of his cigarette, then raised his head to look at his parents. He said feeling a little


    embarrassed, ¡°Jessica and I stayed the night at a hotelst night. Liberty called me, and because


    Jessica thought Liberty had something urgent to tell me about, she took the call on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°Liberty actually found the hotel. She brought her sister along and the two of them blocked me and


    Jessica on our way out¡­


    ¡°We fought very fiercely, and Liberty hit Jessica really badly. Until now, she doesn¡¯t dare leave the hotel


    and meet anyone! Mom, I don¡¯t want to be with Liberty anymore. I can¡¯t do it even just for another day! I


    want to divorce her!¡±


    Hank¡¯s parents were speechless.


    Mr. Brown suddenly stood up and swung his fist at Hank.


    Hank didn¡¯t expect his father would hit him, and he so squarely met the fist head¨Con.


    ¡°Old man, what are you doing?!¡±


    Olivia hurriedly set Lucas down and got up to pull her husband away. She stopped him from continuing


    and exined, ¡°Last time, Hank already said that he no longer loved Liberty and


    just hadn¡¯t brought up the idea of divorce for Sonny¡¯s sake. With her in that state, Liberty¡¯s no longer a


    match for Hank either.¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong in disciplining him for turning his back on his family?!¡±


    Mr. Brown added angrily, ¡°What will happen to Sonny if they divorce now? Sonny¡¯s our darling


    grandson!¡±


    That punch he gave his son was not out of me for Hank having had an affair, turning hist back on his


    family, and betraying his marriage. Instead, he was angry that his son had been so impatient and had


    not been considerate of his grandson.


    ¡°Sonny will definitely fall to me. That¡¯s my son! Liberty isn¡¯t capable of raising our son anyway. Dad,


    don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you lose your grandson. When the timees, if you guys don¡¯t want to live with


    me, I¡¯ll send Sonny over. You guys are raising Lucas anyway, so raising Sonny will be the same, and


    the cousins will have each other forpany.


    ¡°Once Sonny can start kindergarten, he can go with Lucas. Dad, Mom, set all of worries


    your down. Liberty definitely can¡¯t get custody of Sonny.¡±


    Even if Liberty had a job now, she had only started working for a few days. She had not even gotten


    her first paycheck. How could she measure up to him?


    He had already asked someone to help him go to Lewis & Co. to find out what Liberty¡¯s position was


    and think of a way to get her colleagues on his side to help him punish her, by her making a mistake at


    work and getting fired.


    Although Serenity would help her sister, Serenity¡¯s earnings could not help Liberty fight for Sonny¡¯s


    custody.


    Hank was not concerned at all that Sonny¡¯s custody would end up in Liberty¡¯s hands.


    Even if he did not have the time nor the thoughtfulness to be involved in his son¡¯s care, he would much


    rather send him to his old home for his parents to raise than let Liberty take him

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Hank¡¯s parents saw that their son was adamant about divorcing his wife. He had already done. all sorts


    of things with Jessica before getting caught by Liberty. With Liberty¡¯s character, there was no way she


    would just take that lying down.


    Olivia said, ¡°Hank, after you married Liberty, it was all you going to work and earning money. She had


    no ie at all. If you divorce her, you should ask her to pack her clothes and leave immediately after


    settling the divorce proceedings at the City Hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t allow her to take anything else.¡±


    Since the divorce was set in stone, they would attempt to reduce the losses brought about by it.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t want me to let her take anything else? That¡¯s not possible. She¡¯ll only leave with


    nothing if she herself doesn¡¯t want anything. After we married, she didn¡¯t work, but my ie will be


    considered both our shared assets. The moment she initiates the divorce proceedings, I¡¯ll have to give


    her half.


    ¡°Although I¡¯ve been paying for the house and the loan after we got married with my ie, she has a


    right to it because my ie is considered a post¨Cmarriage asset. I can not give her the house, but I¡¯ll


    have topensate her with a sum of money. I¡¯ve done the calction and I don¡¯t have to give much.


    And she paid for the renovations, which she¡¯s told me before that if we divorce, I have to return the


    money used for renovations to her.


    ¡°The renovations together with home appliances cost about four hundred and twenty thousand bucks.


    That was all forked out by Liberty. But I¡¯ve told her before, I¡¯m not going to pay her back even a cent.


    She paid for it of her own volition. I didn¡¯t force her to do it, so I¡¯m not paying her back for that.¡±


    Olivia immediately said, ¡°Why should you pay her back for the renovations? Just ignore her on that. No


    matter how she argues or makes a fuss, there¡¯s no need to pay her any mind. Hank, have you


    calcted your assets after you got married? If you really have to give her half, how much do you need


    to give her?¡±


    ¡°Around two hundred thousand bucks.¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand?!¡±


    Olivia cried, ¡°No, Hank, you can¡¯t give her two hundred thousand bucks! She didn¡¯t earn a cent after


    she got married to you, so why should she take two hundred thousand bucks of your money? She can


    get two thousand only, whether she likes it or not!¡±


    Two hundred thousand? That was like cutting her flesh off of her body.


    Hank did not want to give Liberty any money


    either.


    It was just that, while initiating the divorce now, it would be too sudden for him to move his assets away.


    He could only negotiate for a divorce. If that did not work, they would have to go.


    to court.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Brown said guardedly, ¡°You got caught cheating by Liberty. Will that work against you? For


    example, will she take away all your assets?¡±


    Hank said without shame, ¡°Dad, there are tons of men who¡¯ve had affairs. How many of them really lost


    all their assets? Liberty and I didn¡¯t sign a prenup before we got married, and the


    So many men richer than he was had had affairs, but they had not lost all their assets now, had they?


    ¡°It¡¯s just because I cheated¡­ If Liberty files for the divorce proceedings, she¡¯s the innocent. party. I¡¯ll


    have to be more considerate of her when we split our assets.¡±


    Olivia was confused. She only understood one thing¨Cwhen her son divorced, he would have to give


    Liberty some of his money.


    She was extremely unwilling to let this happen, especially when her son said that he would have to give


    Liberty more consideration when they split their assets. Was that not equivalent to her son giving


    Liberty even more money?


    ¡°Hank, why don¡¯t¡­ Why don¡¯t you forget about divorcing her? You see, you¡¯ll lose so much when you


    do! Go and admit you¡¯re wrong to Liberty, and tell her you won¡¯t do it anymore. Even if your rtionship


    can¡¯t be as good as it was, at least you¡¯d be able to stay


    married.


    ¡°She loves Sonny, so for Sonny¡¯s sake, she might not divorce you then.¡±


    So many women, after marrying, ended up having husbands who had affairs but endured it because of


    their children.


    Olivia felt that Liberty too would endure it for Sonny.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    ¡°Tell her that you won¡¯t go halves on everything anymore and give her a little more allowance in the


    future, so don¡¯t get divorced. You and Jessica should do your best not to let her see you two together.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to divorce her!¡±


    Hank was insistent. ¡°Jessica has never been married before and she¡¯s dating me. I have to take.


    responsibility for her. I don¡¯t want Jessica to suffer any more grievances.¡±


    Olivia said unkindly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Liberty a beautiful maiden too before she married you? I don¡¯t see you


    taking responsibility for her to the end. And now you¡¯re making her suffer for another woman?¡±


    ¡°Mom, whose side are you on?¡±


    Olivia pursed her lips.


    Jessica was very good at buttering them up and making them like her, but Olivia felt that when it came


    down to it, Liberty was better at facing life than Jessica was. Liberty had gone through hardships and


    had tenacity. Jessica, on the other hand, was the youngest in her family, was coddled by her parents


    and her older brother, and had never gone through much hardship in


    her life.


    A woman like that would be with him through the thin, but not necessarily through the thick.


    ¡°I told Liberty that we should take these two days for us both to calm down. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll


    go talk to her about getting divorced. We¡¯ll discuss the terms first. If we can¡¯te to an agreement,


    she can sue me then! Either way, this marriage must end. I started. hating her a long time ago.¡±


    Hank now seemed like he was possessed, insisting on getting divorced.


    Although he said he would give Liberty some money, that was but a fraction of his assets.


    The sum of money he had saved under his father¡¯s name¨Cnow that was the biggest portion of them.


    There were more than a million bucks there.


    Liberty had no clue about that, and even if she guessed of its existence, she had no proof and could


    not nail him for doing that.


    Hank¡¯s parents looked at each other.


    Finally, Mr. Brown said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, your mother and I can¡¯t say anything either.


    Just make sure you apologize to Liberty properly and negotiate the terms of the divorce. Other than


    giving her a bit of money, don¡¯t give her anything else. And see if you can talk her down the sum of


    money a little. Is ten or twenty thousand alright? Two hundred thousand is just too much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t even earn a cent after she got married, but she wants to take two hundred


    thousand with her when she leaves? She¡¯s basically hitting the jackpot. Just get married to a few more


    men, and get divorced a few more times. Wouldn¡¯t she be a rich woman then? Hank, you have to


    stand your ground. Give her twenty thousand bucks at most. ¡°You don¡¯t have to fight her over this,


    Mom will do it! I¡¯m already old and I¡¯m not afraid of


    being embarrassed. I¡¯ll fight her to the bitter end and I definitely won¡¯t let her take so much of your


    money. I don¡¯t believe she¡¯ll dare to hit back at me!!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Olivia resolved to be an unreasonable, savage shrew of a mother¨Cinw and was determined. not to


    let Liberty take her son¡¯s two hundred thousand dors.


    ¡°Two hundred thousand could build you a two¨Cstory house in the countryside. Now, materials are


    costly. If this was back then, two hundred thousand could not only build you the house, it could pay for


    all the fixtures as well.¡±


    Hank sighed. ¡°We¡¯ll see what terms Liberty puts forward when we discuss it the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Olivia hummed, thought about it, and said, ¡°What about Sonny? Why don¡¯t we bring Sonny back here


    for now? I heard that when kids are too young, they¡¯ll generally award the rights to the mother, as long


    as the mother has the ability to support the kid. Sonny¡¯s only a little over two years old, and it¡¯s always


    been Liberty and her sister who¡¯s looked after him. The court. might really give Sonny¡¯s custody to


    Liberty.¡±


    When the court made its decision, it would not take into consideration that Sonny was the only paternal


    grandson the Browns had¨Conly the child¡¯s best interest would be taken into. consideration.


    HATIMAE


    ¡°If the custody falls to you, and Sonnyes to stay with us, we¡¯ll be able to cultivate the bond. If the


    custody falls to Liberty and Sonny¡¯s here with us, we can just insist on not giving Sonny back. What can


    Liberty do then? Sonny is my grandson!¡±


    Mr. Brown also was more concerned about the issue of his grandson than other divorce matters. He


    said to his son, ¡°Hank, your mother¡¯s right. First, bring Sonny to stay with us as soon as possible. Your


    mother and I will take care of him for now.¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Mr. Brown continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s fine even if you give a little more money to Liberty. We shouldn¡¯t be too


    unrelenting and should leave a way out for ourselves. Then we¡¯ll be able to meet amiably in the future,


    but Sonny must return to us!¡±


    Sonny was a Brown, after all!


    ¡°Dad, I guarantee you that I¡¯ll definitely get custody of Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Before the two of you are divorced, I don¡¯t believe your guarantee. It¡¯s better if you get Sonny toe


    and stay with us and let your mother and I take care of him. I¡¯ll only stop worrying then.¡±


    Hank said helplessly, ¡°Dad, you and Mom have never taken care of Sonny. If I bring him over, and he


    can¡¯t get used to it and makes a fuss, what then?


    Olivia rallied. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we have to take him in now to nurture the bond. In the future, when


    you get married again, will that Yates woman be willing to take care of him? Sonny will definitely end up


    with your dad and I. We¡¯re his biological grandparents, after all.¡±


    ¡°How many kind stepmothers are there out there? And anyway, you and that Yates woman are both still


    young. You¡¯ll very quickly have your own kid between the two of you. Sonny wasn¡¯t born by the Yates


    woman¨Cshe definitely won¡¯t treat Sonny well.¡±


    Never having taken care of Sonny before was one thing but Hank¡¯s parents were still more concerned


    about their grandson being abused by his future stepmother.


    In recent years, there had been a lot of news about stepmothers abusing kids borne by the husband¡¯s


    previous wife. Some had only been a few years old when the stepmothers abused. them to death.


    Once there was a stepmother, there would be a stepchild. Who knew how their own child would treat


    Sonny in the future?


    Sonny was their first grandson. Hank¡¯s parents viewed him with great importance.


    ¡°Your father and I have some retirement funds, and we¡¯re not too old yet. As long as our bodies are


    healthy, we can still raise Sonny. In the future, you¡¯ll only need to pay for his living expenses and his


    school fees.¡±


    Hank thought for a moment and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go home tonight and bring Sonny over tomorrow for you


    guys to take care of him.¡±


    Hank¡¯s parents only then felt relieved when he agreed.


    Serenity and her sister knew early on that the Browns would put up a fight when it came to a divorce.


    Serenity slept for almost half the day at the shop to recover her mental strength. It was already past


    eleven when she woke up.


    Seeing Jasmine y with Sonny and Sonnyughing uncontrobly, Serenity felt a little sad in her


    heart. Once her sister were to go through with the divorce, Sonny would no longer have aplete


    family.


    Divorce, no matter who it came to, whether adult or child, was a form of harm.


    ¡°You¡¯re up,¡± Jasmine said as she smiled.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°If you¡¯re still sleepy, you can sleep for a little while longer. Once Mrs. Lane¡¯s done making lunch, I¡¯ll


    wake you up to eat.¡±


    ¡°I feel much better already after sleeping for half a day.¡±


    Sonny walked over. ¡°Ant Swer.¡±


    Serenity picked him up, and he asked, ¡°Ant Swer, are you sick? Why are you always sleeping?¡±


    He even mimicked the way his mother normally felt his forehead and touched Serenity¡¯s forehead.


    He then touched his own forehead but did not know what to say.


    This action of his made Serenityugh and hug him tightly. Once Serenity loosened her grip, she said


    while smiling, ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so I¡¯m making up for it now. That¡¯s why I was


    sleeping so much.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Sonny felt that once he climbed onto the bed, as long his mother was by his side, he could sleep


    extremely well.


    Was Ant Swer unable to sleep well because she did not have her mother by her side?


    He had never seen Ant Swer¡¯s mother before.


    His mother said Ant Swer¡¯s mother was his maternal grandmother.


    ¡°Because I was thinking of how to make money, make lots of money and be a rich woman! That¡¯s


    why I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Sonny blinked, and wanted to reply, but was kind of stumped on what he should say. The torn look on


    his face was incredibly hrious to witness.


    ¡°Has Sonny eaten?¡±


    Sonny rubbed his tummy and replied, ¡°Jazz fed me! Sonny¡¯s full.¡±


    Serenityughed and put him down. ¡°Then Sonny can keep ying. I need to make a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The little kid obediently walked back to Jasmine and let Jasmine y with him. Serenity ced a call to


    Zachary.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Zachary instantaneously picked up her call.


    ¡°Mr. York, were you alright this morning? Can you hold up? If not, you should get the remaining day off


    toe back and rest after your meeting.¡±


    Hearing her concern, Zachary felt happy. He leaned back on the ck swiveling chair. He said as he


    spun, ¡°I only managed to hold up because I had a cup of coffee after I got back to the office. Work is


    almost over. I can sleep for a bit soon.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too sleepy and I don¡¯t have an appetite. I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. You¡¯ve worked the whole morning. If you don¡¯t eat lunch, you¡¯ll get gastric problems. It¡¯ll


    be very hard to recover fully afterward.¡±


    Zachary said softly, ¡°I just don¡¯t feel like eating.¡±


    ¡°After you finish work, you should get some sleep first. I¡¯ll send some food over to you in a bit. I¡¯ll call


    you once I¡¯ve reached your office.¡±


    He only lost his sleep because of her sister¡¯s issue. Whether it was for their public image, or in private,


    Serenity could not just let Zachary skip lunch.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll sleep in the office for a while. Give me a call when you reach. Be careful when. you


    drive.¡±


    ¡°I slept for half the day in the shop, so I¡¯m in good spirits. It¡¯s fine. You should go and do your thing.


    Once you¡¯re done, hurry up and get some sleep.¡±


    After she finished saying that, Serenity hung up.


    She then got up to enter the kitchen and took out an insted lunch box. As she washed it, she said to


    Mrs. Lane, ¡°Mrs. Lane, Mr. York isn¡¯ting back to eat, so I¡¯m sending some food. over. You guys


    should go ahead and eat first. Just keep some for me and I¡¯lle back and eat. them.¡±


    Mrs. Lane hurriedly said, ¡°The food¡¯s already done. They can eat once your sisteres over. Why


    don¡¯t you eat first? If you only eat when you get back, it¡¯ll probably be past one o¡¯clock by then. You¡¯ll


    get gastric issues that way.¡±


    Serenity thought for a moment. That was true, so she let Mrs. Lane filled up the box with pasta and


    some side dishes. Mrs. Lane even packed some soup for him. In the end, the insted. lunch box was


    packed to the brim.


    Serenity speedily drank a bowl of soup and shoveled a bowl of pasta down, hardly touching the side


    dishes.


    Filling her stomach in just a few moments, she picked up the insted lunch box and said to Mrs.


    Lane, ¡°I¡¯m going to send the food over first, Mrs. Lane. When it gets busyter, please look after


    Sonny.¡±


    The students were all pretty respectful and did not need much supervision. All Jasmine had to do was


    mind the cash register.


    ¡°I will. You should hurry and send the food over to Mr. York.¡®


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lane was worried that Zachary would be hungry.


    She urged Serenity to hurry on over and give him the food.


    After he ended his call with his wife while still in the office, Zachary delightedly sent Josh at


    text.


    Zachary: [You go ahead by yourself to eat at the hotelter. I¡¯m not going anymore.]


    Josh: [You¡¯re going to Mrs. York¡¯s shop to eat again?]


    Zachary: [I¡¯m too sleepy, so I¡¯m going to have a nap to recover some sleep first. My wife¡¯s worried


    about me so she¡¯s sending some food over herself.]


    Josh did not feel like replying anymore.


    He felt like a handful of a public disy of affection had just been shoved into his face.


    He seriously suspected that Zachary was deliberately bragging about a husband and wife¡¯s affection to


    provoke him into looking forward to his own marriage and his date with Jasmine even more. Then,


    Zachary would have bragging rights as the matchmaker.


    Knock knock!


    There was a knock on the door.


    This interrupted Zachary who wanted to continue showing off the affection between him and his wife.


    The person outside did not wait for his reply before pushing the door open and walked in.


    It was Nana.


    ¡°Nana, why are you here?¡±


    Precisely at this time too.


    Serenity would be reaching soon too. Did Nana speed here just to be a third wheel?


    She did not just bring herself, she brought a luggage bag with her too.


    Zachary saw Nana dragging in that luggage and his face turned an unsightly shade. His brows


    furrowed and he asked, ¡°Nana, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Nana dragged her luggage and walked straight to the sofa. She sat down and said, ¡°Zachary, I want to


    move in with you and Seren.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°Nana, you promised me


    ¡°I¡¯m not stirring trouble, so what are you so nervous for? What are you worried about?¡± Nana rebutted.


    Following that, she said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯ve already been chased out of home by your dad and uncles. I


    have nowhere else to go, so I wanted to seek refuge with my grandson. Is that not okay? Are you going


    to learn from your dad and uncles and chase me out too?¡±


    Nana sighed. ¡°When you get old, you get hated. Wherever I go, I get chased away. What¡¯s the point of


    raising sons? What¡¯s the point of raising grandsons too? It¡¯s better to raise a sweet granddaughter.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Nana, my dad and uncles would never chase you away.¡±


    Even if she wanted to move in with him, she should not tag his dad and uncles with a giantbel of


    being unfilial.


    Nana smiled cheerily. ¡°I can¡¯t say it was my daughters¨Cinw that chased me away now, can I? I gave


    birth to my sons, so no matter how I discredit them, they won¡¯t take it to heart. I didn¡¯t give birth to my


    daughters¨Cinw, so how could I discredit them?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve heard all about it.¡±


    Zachary asked a little uneasily, ¡°And what have you heard all about, Nana?¡±


    ¡°I heard your sister¨Cinw is going to get divorced. Her crisis is your chance to prove yourself. As long


    as you help your sister¨Cinw solve the problem, Serenity¡¯s favorability toward you will continue to


    rise. Then, I¡¯ll be able to carry my great¨Cgranddaughter in my


    arms!


    ¡°I missed out on so many good shows, so no matter what you say, I can¡¯t miss out on this one. So I¡¯m


    moving in with you two! If you don¡¯t let me do that, I¡¯ll go tell Serenity that you¡¯re being unfilial and that


    you don¡¯t want to take me in even when I have nowhere else to go.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was as dark as it could get.


    ¡°Nana, can you be reasonable?¡±


    ¡°I have no reason to speak of that with you.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve even brought my luggage over already. If you don¡¯t let me move in, I¡¯ll roll out a rug at the entrance


    of your ce. If Serenity thinks you¡¯re unfilial and wants to stop liking you, you can¡¯t me me then,


    ¡®kay?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give your secret away. You¡¯ve been hiding your identity and lying to Serenity for so


    long now. The longer you do so, and once it gets out, the angrier she¡¯ll be. I¡¯m filled with more joy as I


    look on. I can¡¯t wait to see how you¡¯ll salvage the situation then!


    ??? ?


    Haha!¡±


    Zachary kept a tight lid on his anger. This was his nana! His nana! He had to endure it. He could not let


    his temper re, at all costs! ¡°Fine, fine, fine. If you want to move in, then you can move in.¡±


    Facing his own nana, Zachary could only raise the white g in surrender.


    ¡°Nana, you must not have eaten yet, right? There are only five minutes left until work ends. You should


    hurry and get Callum to take you out to eat.¡±


    Nana asked him, ¡°Why, aren¡¯t you eating? Or are you going to Serenity¡¯s shop to eat? Can I follow


    you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to meet your great¨Cgranddaughter as soon as possible? If you¡¯re constantly following


    me to third¨Cwheel us, you won¡¯t be able to meet her even in a few years¡® time.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯ve seen the light! Did the sun rise from the west? Or have I started hallucinating in my old


    age and heard wrongly?¡±


    Nana took her phone out and said to Zachary, ¡°Zack, say that again a little louder so I can record that.


    When I¡¯m bored, I¡¯ll y it back to make sure I didn¡¯t hear it wrongly.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Nana then nced twice at her grandson¡¯s legs, and asked, ¡°Do your legs hurt?¡±


    Zachary did not respond, his expression sullen.


    ¡°It was only a few days I hadn¡¯t seen you, Zack, but why do I feel like your face has swollen? Who


    punched you?¡±


    Zachary continued to remain silent with that dark expression on his face.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    ¡°Who was the one who said ¡®I don¡¯t get jealous, it¡¯s unbing!¡® and ¡®I don¡¯t chase after women!¡°?


    Zack, do you know who said that?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face did not twitch from its glum expression. His lips were pursed tightly as he kept quiet.


    Nanaughed until she was content, and only then changed the subject. ¡°Isn¡¯t Elisa Stone waiting for


    you there?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯te and disturb me anymore.¡±


    Elisa had note to the office to lie in wait for him for the past two days.


    She had once told Serenity that as long as Zachary already had a girlfriend or was married, she would


    definitely stop bothering him.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    That made Zachary¡¯s impression of her increase in favorability by two points.


    The unruly youngdy was indeed much better than many others just by not trying to break apart a


    marriage in the pursuit of true love.


    ¡°Has she found out about you and Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I just showed my left hand off, and she backed off.¡±


    Nana harrumphed. ¡°What do you think your left hand is? If she backed off just after you showed off


    your left hand, what exactly did you do?¡±


    Zachary silently took out the gold ring he kept with himself at all times, put it on his left hand¡¯s ring


    finger, and waved it at Nana.


    Nana was speechless.


    ¡°Nana, I¡¯ll get Callum to take you to lunch, and take your luggage with you. Once you¡¯re done eating,


    get Callum to drop you off at Serenity¡¯s shop.¡±


    Just as Nana was about to reply, Zachary added, ¡°Nana, Callum¡¯s not young anymore too. Stop


    scrutinizing me only. No matter how you see it, I¡¯m married. I have a wife. Callum¡¯s still single, so


    shouldn¡¯t you shift your target? Just so Callum can¡¯t keep saying you have a favorite.¡±


    Nana pursed¨Cher lips. ¡°That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have a suitable candidate in mind! Once I find some, not


    a single one of those cousins of yours will be able to escape.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call Callum to your office, I¡¯ll go find him myself,¡± Nana added as she stood up and


    left, dragging her luggage away.


    Zachary still notified Callum regardless to get Callum to pick up Nana.


    When Callum saw Nana dragging her luggage bag behind her, he was stunned for a moment. and


    asked in confusion, ¡°Nana, what are you doing? Are you going on holiday?¡±


    ¡°I want to move in with your cousin and his wife.¡±


    Callum was not an idiot and understood the situation in an instant. Heughed and said, ¡± Nana, can


    you ask him if I can move in with him too?¡±


    ¡°His ce is so small. How could it fit


    you too?¡±


    ¡°I can sleep on the sofa or something. If that doesn¡¯t fly, I can just roll out a rug. You can just tell him


    that if I see him and Serenity being affectionate every day, I¡¯ll be easily influenced and want to end my


    singlehood. My parents would be extremely thankful to him if he lets me


    move in.¡±


    He was still single and his parents were extremely anxious at this point.


    Nana chuckled and said, ¡°If you want to say that, you can tell him yourself. I¡¯m not going to be your


    messenger. Do you think it was easy for me to get him to let me move in? I had to go in with a thick


    skin and sling some false usations at your dad and uncles¡® way before I managed to get my way in.


    ¡°If I tried to help you, I¡¯d lose even my own chance to move in. What a loss that would be!¡±


    After having missed out on so many good scenes, for the second half of the show, no matter what, she


    could not miss them out any more.


    Especially since that cheeky boy Zachary had finally started to make his move on Serenity. If she did


    not keep an eye on them, and the two of them had an argument and started a cold war with each other


    again, they would have to go back to the drawing board. When would she be able to meet her great¨C


    granddaughter then?


    Callum asked in curiosity, ¡°Nana, what sort of false usations did you use my dad and the rest of?


    Should I do the same?¡±


    Nana smacked him with a huff. ¡°Wait until you be a grandfather, then we¡¯ll talk. You don¡¯t even


    have a girlfriend right now, so you can¡¯t.¡±


    Callum rubbed the part where his Nana had smacked him. He was so incredibly curious. What did


    Nana use them of that he would have to wait until he was a grandfather to do the same?¡±

 Chapter 413

    Callum brought Nana downstairs and the two prepared to go to the hotel to have lunch. The moment they exited the office building, Callum spotted Serenity with his sharp eyes. "Nana, now I understand why Zachary asked me to bring you out for lunch."


    He pointed at the entrance of the office building and said to Nana, "Serenity''s here and she''s even carrying an insted lunch box. She brought him lunch."


    No wonder Zachary was burning with anxiety about getting him to take Nana and leave. He did not want Nana to third-wheel them.


    Nana stopped in her tracks and squinted for a while, saying, "That really is Seren. Hurry and give your cousin a call and remind him to change rooms. Let him use yours, and don''t let Seren find out." Callum hummed in acquiescence and called Zachary.


    Even without Callum''s heads-up, Zachary knew long ago that Serenity had arrived.


    There was a pair of binocrs in his drawer. Once he had sent Nana on her way, he had gone to stand by the window, staring downwards with his binocrs. When he saw Serenity''s car, he put the binocrs back in their original ce and hurriedly went downstairs.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Callum drove out of the building with Nana.


    He stopped at the entrance to the office and wound down the window to say hi to Serenity.


    "Nana, Callum."


    Serenity smiled as she walked over and asked, "Nana, why are you here?"


    Nana pulled a long face on purpose and said, "Long story, Seren. I''m going to have lunch first. I''m so hungry! I''ll talk to you tonight."


    "What happened? Okay, Nana, go have your lunch first."


    "Serenity, I''m taking Nana out for lunch. Zachary''s still in his office. You can give him a call. and he''lle out to get you."


    Once Callum finished saying that, he drove away with Nana.


    After they had driven for some distance, heughed and said, "Luckily, I''ve been driving this car to work every day for fear that someday Serenity woulde to the office and see that I''m driving a luxury car. If her suspicion started from me, Zachary would skin me alive."


    "I think that fa?ade of his will be burnt away soon," Nana said.


    "We''ll see how he tries to salvage the situation then. Callum, you''d better not learn from him."


    "I think it''s pretty fun. You''ll only know if the other person likes you as a person or your identity and status if you hide your identity."


    Nana could not say a word in reply.


    The circumstances of their family did indeed make itmon to encounter people who only wanted them for their identity and status. After seeing Nana and Callum drive off into the distance, Serenity was about to call Zachary when Zachary exited the building. "Mr. York."


    Serenity walked forward to greet him, carrying the insted lunch box.


    Zachary had been busy the whole morning and had relied on two cups of coffee to make it through the morning. He felt lethargic, but the moment he saw Serenity walk toward him with a smile on her face, he suddenly felt as if it was worth it no matter how hard he worked or how tired he got.


    "You''re done with work, right?""


    Zachary nodded. "Just only."


    Serenity saw a lot of people leaving the office building. There were so many people, it wasparable to the crowds that thronged bus stations during summer holidays.


    These were all the elites of the industry.


    Serenity had never worked in apany before, so she felt a little envious seeing all these elites wear uniformly professional suits that made them look smart andpetent. Of course, she still much preferred her current job where she could be at ease.


    "The food is all freshly cooked. You should eat it while it''s still hot."


    Serenity passed the insted lunch box to Zachary. "Are you going to take it back to your office to eat or eat it in my car?"


    Zachary reached out to take the lunch box and at the same time, looked at her. "I don''t have an appetite when I eat alone."

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    Serenity answered without hesitation, then thought for a second before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t I


    apany you as you eat? Once you¡¯re done eating, I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    A light sparked in Zachary¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office then.¡±


    Serenity nced once more at the crowd of people in ck and tentatively asked, ¡°I¡¯m not an


    employee of yourpany. Can I enter just like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since I¡¯m bringing you in.¡±


    He reached his hand out to Serenity, and after a moment of hesitation, she put her hand in his. As he


    held her hand, a hint of a smile appeared on Zachary¡¯s face that escaped Serenity¡¯s notice.


    With one hand carrying the insted lunch box Serenity had personally sent over and the other holding


    her hand, he led Serenity into the building under everyone¡¯s astonished and spective gazes.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Everyone who saw Zachary would greet him respectfully.


    They would also smile and nod at Serenity but they greeted her bearing a sense of wonder and


    spection of her identity.


    Someone who could be led in by the hand by the Mr. York definitely had to be the liked.


    person he


    Speaking of which, when did he get a girlfriend?


    His ability to keep a secret was amazing. If they had not seen it by chance today, they would not even


    dare believe that even Mr. York could have a girlfriend. No wonder Ms. Stone had stoppeding by


    to lie in wait for Mr. York as she must have found out that Mr. York had at partner already.


    Although Ms. Stone was a little headstrong and unruly, she was from a rich family, after all. She had


    her pride. It was normal to not want to fight someone just for a man.


    Someone wanted to secretly take a photo of Zachary holding Serenity¡¯s hand with their smartphone but


    was stopped by the person beside them.


    ¡°Do you want to die? You dare sneak a shot of Mr. York?¡±


    That


    person was a little confused. ¡°I¡¯m not taking a photo of their faces, just their backs. Our Mr. York¡¯s love


    life has finally made some progress. This is big news! I can¡¯t help myself. I want to share this on my


    social media.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t even take photos of their backs. Before Mr. York publicly announces his rtionship, we


    can¡¯t take any photos of him, and we can¡¯t tell any outsiders about this either.¡±


    That person thought about it and in the next moment, their face paled. They hurriedly shoved their


    smartphone back into their pockets and thanked the person who stopped them from secretly taking the


    photo.


    All of them knew what Mr. York was capable of.


    If they offended him, their career would be prematurely ended.


    One was not to assume that Mr. York would not find out if they had secretly taken photos of him. Mr.


    Bucham, who was constantly by Mr. York¡¯s side, was also known as his chief of intelligence and


    incredibly capable.


    The only things Mr. York did not know about were the things he did not want to.


    Serenity was in the dark to all that was happening around her. As she was led into the office building by


    Zachary, she was shocked by the atmosphere of York Corporation¡¯s office building.


    CC


    When Zachary brought her into his office, she noticed the que on his office door read Chief


    Operating Officer¡± and only then learned what Zachary¡¯s position in York Corporation


    was.


    Once the office door closed, she said to Zachary, ¡°You said you have a regr job here in thepany


    and you rarely have the chance to even meet the boss, but when I came in earlier I saw that it was


    written ¡°Chief Operating Officer¡± on the door. You¡¯re being a little too low¨Ckey and modest.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t my office,¡± Zachary lied with no qualms. His face did not turn red nor did his breath hitch.


    He walked to the sofa in the reception area and sat down. Once Serenity followed him over, he


    exined, ¡°This is my superior¡¯s office. Therge area with all the cubicles we passed by earlier is


    where I sit. Didn¡¯t youe to send me lunch? I was worried you¡¯d feel uneasy under everyone¡¯s eyes,


    so I asked my superior to lend me his office for a bit.¡®


    His words bore half truth and half lie.


    It was true that this was not his office whereas Callum York being his superior was a lie.


    Serenity believed him and sat down opposite him, smiling as she said, ¡°Why would I be uneasy? They


    can look if they want. I¡¯m still pretty confident in my looks. ¡°All of them address you Mr. York with utmost


    respect.¡±

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Zachary opened the lid of the insted lunch box as he said, ¡°If you join mypany and work here,


    you¡¯ll realize that everyone addresses each other this way regardless of position. Ourpany culture


    ces respect as a priority. Anyway, I¡¯m just an average existence here.¡±


    Serenity stuck her tongue out at him. ¡°Luckily, I don¡¯t have the capability to join yourpany and work


    here, or else there¡¯d be too many names to remember.¡±


    Zachary looked at her meaningfully. ¡°You¡¯re in a pretty good position right now. You have freedom, and


    you earn quite a bit too. You don¡¯t know how many people would envy a self employed person with


    freedom like you.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t get used to being managed by someone, so I opened my shop with Jasmine right after


    graduation. Jasmine¡¯s family helped a lot, or else we wouldn¡¯t have been able to get the operating


    rights to our shop.¡±


    It was not easy to open a shop right at the entrance of a school.


    ¡°Was that copper wire tree bought from my online shop?¡±


    Serenity saw there was a copper wire tree ced on Callum York¡¯s desk.


    Zachary hummed in admission. He really did not like looking at Callum¡¯s copper wire tree, because he


    got it without spending a single cent.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice when we passed by the cubicle area earlier? There¡¯s either a copper wire tree,


    money tree or maneki¨Cneko on everyone¡¯s desk. Whichever it is, they were all bought from your online


    store.¡±


    Serenity suddenly felt a sense of achievement and said as sheughed, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you. and


    Callum for giving the rmendations. Elisa also contributed a lot. She not only rmended me to


    her friends, but she also asked her brother to buy my handicrafts and put them in his office, saying that


    would help promote my business.


    ¡°Now, the earnings from my online shop are higher than the earnings from my bookshop.¡±


    When you had lots of friends, your path would be easier. The path would be even easier to walk


    especially if your friends were as helpful as Elisa Stone was.


    Zachary was lost for words.


    His wife¡¯s craftwork was even disyed in his rival¡¯s office.


    Even he had not sessfully made inroads into the Stone Group yet. His wife was even more capable


    than he was and had already attacked Stone Group first.


    Hmm, not bad! As expected of his¨CZachary York¡¯s wife! She was aggressive like he was.


    If Serenity knew what he was thinking at that moment, she would definitely say he was blowing his own


    trumpet.


    Thinking it was Zachary¡¯s superior¡¯s office, Serenity only dared look around the office twice


    and did not wander.


    Afterward, her gaze returned to Zachary and she smiled happily as she watched him eat, asking him


    from time to time, ¡°Is it delicious?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lane¡¯s cooking is pretty good, but I prefer your home cooking. It¡¯s very vorful.¡±


    ¡°I think Mrs. Lane¡¯s cooking tastes better than mine though.¡±


    Zachary looked at her meaningfully, although it was unclear what he meant by it..


    Serenity¡¯s heart inexplicably started beating faster.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    What was happening?


    In the past, when he stared at her with those dark eyes of his, her face would not turn red, nor would


    her heart get flustered, or get scared.


    Now, when he stared at her, her heart would beat faster. She wanted to escape it, but could not bring


    herself to. It was a pretty contradictory mentality.


    ¡°You really couldn¡¯t get the afternoon off to rest?¡±


    ¡°Not this afternoon. I¡¯ll ask for a day off tomorrow. It¡¯ll be the weekend in two days, so I¡¯ll have three


    days of rest in total.¡±


    Serenity was confused. ¡°You¡¯re not asking for the day off today, but you¡¯re asking for tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°The work due today is all really important, so I have to make sure it¡¯s handled properly. As for


    tomorrow, there isn¡¯t anything important due, so if I ask for the day off to rest, no one will say anything.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Serenity said nkly.


    ¡°Oh, right. I saw Callum and Nana earlier and Nana looked really unhappy. What happened?¡±


    Zachary said as he munched, ¡°She got into an argument with my dad. In her anger, Nana ran away


    from home and came to the office with her luggage bag to vent to Callum and I. Tonight, Nana¡¯sing


    to stay with us.¡±


    ¡°Why did they argue?¡± Serenity asked in concern. She remembered that her father¨Cinw was very


    obedient toward Nana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. When I asked Nana, she wouldn¡¯t tell me, and when I called my dad to ask him, he


    wouldn¡¯t say a thing either.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not ask then. If Nana wants to stay with us, let her stay a little longer. You¡¯re not working


    tomorrow so it¡¯s perfect timing. You can take Nana shopping to cheer her up.¡±


    ¡°

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    ¡°It won¡¯t make Nana any happier if it¡¯s just her and me. Nana moans that I¡¯m not much of a talker. She


    prefers you.¡±


    Serenity nonchntly said, ¡°We can take Nana for a vacation together.¡±


    Having gotten what he wanted, Zachary responded, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a resort in the western suburb. I¡¯ll take you and Nana there tomorrow for some fresh air,¡± he


    added.


    Liberty and Hank would begin the divorce proceedings the day after tomorrow, so as Liberty¡¯s side of


    the family, they must be there to have her back.


    Hence why Zachary only had a day to have a date with his wife.


    The resort was one of the Yorks¡® many estates, but it was a profit¨Cmaking business that was open to


    the public. There was always a high influx of vacationers, there for a getaway every


    year.


    ¡°I heard the ce is beautiful and fun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been there. I wonder what it¡¯s like.¡±


    Serenity whipped out her phone to search for pictures of the resort. After looking at the pictures, she


    began to look forward to tomorrow.


    Mr. York, who apparently had no appetite to eat alone, gobbled up Serenity¡¯s packed lunch in mere


    minutes.


    He wanted to wash the food container when Serenity stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You¡¯ve been working all


    morning. Get some rest. Your boss¡® office is cozy. Lie down for a bit on his sofa. It¡¯s better than


    crouching over your desk.¡±


    Her thoughtfulness gave Zachary warm tingles.


    Feeling tired, Zachary slumped against the sofa and fell asleep while Serenity cleaned the lunchbox.


    Serenity returned to find Zachary asleep. Treading softly, she made her way toward him and quietly


    studied his sleeping face.


    The attractive man was still a heartthrob even when he was asleep.


    Serenity put down the lunchbox and sat next to him to watch him sleep.


    This man was haughty and callous, refusing to waste his breath on her when they first signed away


    their single lives.


    Zachary somehow started acting nice to her and sharing conversations as time went by. Trust slowly


    built between them.


    It was said that spending time together was the recipe for bonding.


    Serenity believed in that.


    She and Zachary might not have a super affectionate rtionship, but things were a lot better


    than when they first started off.


    At least now, he would care for her while she would show him concern.


    Since he was in dreand, Serenity extended her arm to caress his face while mumbling under her


    breath, ¡°I remember the first time I touched your face. Your reaction as if I was a pervert was to die for.


    Now I can feel you up however I want. Teehee.¡±


    By the chuckle, she appeared pretty smug.


    Zachary would challenge Serenity to slide her hand a little more downward if she had the balls.


    However, that was only if he was conscious.


    Serenity¡¯s retort would probably be that she had no balls since she was a girl.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity leaned forward against. his ear, breathing a murmur, ¡°We¡¯re getting along just fine now. How


    about we consider being like this forever and not go down the divorce route?¡±


    s, Zachary was too far off in slumbend to hear her.


    Otherwise, he would be over the moon.


    Had he known she had these thoughts, Zachary would not have sneaked around and stolen the


    contract to get rid of the evidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it until the end of the contract term.¡±


    Serenity believed they had not spent enough time to make a lifelongmitment to each


    other.


    The written contract¡­


    It dawned on Serenity where she ced the document¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The contract made no difference to Serenity as it was a marriage of convenience from the start. Thus,


    she did not put away the paperwork. If she remembered correctly, Serenity left it on her dressing table.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Nevertheless, the piece of paper was not on her dressing table anymore. She seemed¡­ to have drawn


    something on the back of the contract¡­


    Yikes!


    Serenity red at the sleeping man. Zachary did not just unwittingly destroy her drawing but also the


    agreement between them. No, hers may be gone, but the contract in his hand must be locked away


    somewhere safe.


    Zachary was unresponsive when Serenity poked him in the face, so she jabbed him again and said,


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair that you identally destroyed mine while you still have yours. It puts me in a precarious


    situation.¡±


    Maybe she should steal his contract and get rid of it.


    It would put them on a level ying field. No one had the contract to restrict anyone. Serenity would


    feel much more at ease.


    The thought that she did not have ess to his bedroom was a hurdle though. How could she steal the


    contract to destroy it?


    Should she get him drunk?


    Knock him unconscious?


    Or seduce him?


    Serenity ran through many scenarios in her mind, but the ideas came up short. She should wait for an


    opportunity to arise.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She thought she would have to wait a long time before she had the chance to sneak into Zachary¡¯s


    room, but to her surprise, the opportunity fell right on herp that night.


    Nana dropped in unexpectedly. Grandma May had dinner with Callum at the hotel and stayed there to


    rest a bit before heading to Serenity¡¯s shop. She then called Callum to pick her up past nine o¡¯clock to


    drive her to Brynfield.


    The olddy dragged her luggage and stood outside Zachary¡¯s door at ten o¡¯clock. She doorbell.


    ¡°Who is it? Coming.¡±


    Mrs. Lane uttered as she headed over to open the door.


    Seeing that it was the olddy on the other side, Mrs. Lane was shocked. ¡°Old Mrs. York, what brings


    you here?¡±


    ¡°Are Zachary and Serenity around?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not back yet but on their way home. I was the first one home.¡±


    Liberty would pick Sonny up after work every evening, so Mrs. Lane did not have to stay at the shop.


    rang the


    Mrs. Lane helped Grandma May with the luggage as they entered the house. ¡°Old Mrs. York, what¡¯s


    this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m staying here from now on. Cecilia, don¡¯t address me formally when Serenity is around. How did


    Zack introduce you to Serenity?¡±


    Mrs. Lane closed the door and answered as she brought the olddy into the house, ¡°Mr. Zachary said


    I was Rowan¡¯s nanny.¡±


    ¡°We can be old friends. Just watch what you call me.¡±


    Mrs. Lane replied with a smile, ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Please sit, Old Mrs. York. I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Instead of sitting down, Grandma May wandered around the house and stopped before


    Zachary¡¯s room. She turned the doorknob to find the door was locked. She murmured something to


    herself, but Mrs. Lane could not catch it.


    Making her way back to the sofa, Grandma May asked, ¡°Are they still sleeping in separate rooms?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Mr. Zachary¡¯s room is always locked in case the missus sneaks in.¡±


    ¡°That b*stard!¡±


    Grandma May cussed.


    It was no wonder Serenity said she could not even jump him and strip him naked if she tried. No one


    could with that stuck¨Cup attitude of his.


    ¡°Old Mrs. York, Mr. Zachary and the missus will be closer than ever if you do something about it.


    Based on my observations for the past two days, they seemed to have feelings for each other, but


    they¡¯re still not that into each other. The missus seems a little scared and oblivious to Mr. Zachary¡¯s


    advances. Maybe she¡¯s feeling insecure.¡±


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s not doing good enough if he doesn¡¯t make Seren feel safe.¡±


    The olddy sighed. ¡°It takes time for the b*stard to warm up to anybody, so he¡¯s making quite good


    progress now. I thought it¡¯d take him a year or so before he gets it. He¡¯s got me constantly worried.¡±


    Grandma May had a great life. Her marriage was beautiful when her husband was still around. Now


    that she was old, Grandma May was blessed with respectful children and grandchildren all around. Her


    grandsons were raised well. Her only concern was their marriages.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    Forget the eight younger brothers and cousins after Zachary, Zachary himself was a source of


    Grandma May¡¯s distress.


    Grandma May¡¯s husband once broke down to her about the grandsons¡® characters. He said Zachary


    would be the world¡¯s greatest grandson to Grandma May, but also the one she could not take her mind


    off. Grandma May¡¯s husband even predicted that with Zachary¡¯s personality, the boy would be single all


    his life if Grandma May did not meddle in his marriage. Now it appeared her old man was right on the


    money.


    ¡°Old Mrs. York, you can¡¯t rush rtionships. Marriage is a lifelong milestone. Serenity doesn¡¯t want to


    end up with the wrong man like Liberty. Although divorce ismon nowadays, it¡¯s a high price to pay


    to waste all the years in a rtionship for nothing.¡±


    The sound of the door unlocking was heard.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary and the missus are back.¡±


    The olddy reminded Mrs. Lane, ¡°Be careful how you address me.¡®


    Mrs. Lane nodded her head.


    Zachary and Serenity walked into the house to Mrs. Lane watching TV with Grandma May.


    ¡°Mr. York, Ms. Serenity, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Mrs. Lane got up and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. York, your grandmother is here.¡±


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Serenity drew close. ¡°Nana, you came here on your own. I was just telling Zachary I didn¡¯t see you at


    the shop.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother you at the shop, so I had Callum drive me here.¡±


    Out of the members of the York family, the olddy was whom Serenity was most familiar


    with.


    The pair were like actual grandmother and granddaughter and could talk for days. Zachary was


    jealous, to say the least.


    He and Serenity had nothing much to talk about when they were together.


    Was Nana moving in to take Serenity¡¯s attention from him?


    ¡°Oh, shoot!¡±


    Struck by a thought, Serenity smacked Zachary¡¯sp and uttered, ¡°Zachary, we only have three rooms


    with beds. Where is Nana sleeping tonight?¡±


    She should have bought an extra bed to put in another guest room when she shopped for bedding with


    Mrs. Lane.


    They had got nothing ready now that Nana was here.


    Zachary looked at her hand that attacked his thigh before turning his attention to Nana.


    N


    He told Nana to head to Serenity¡¯s shop after lunch, but the olddy went straight to Brynfield instead.


    It would bete by the time Zachary and Serenity returned from work. Since the guest room was not


    ready, Nana would have to sleep with Serenity.


    Knowing Nana, Zachary bet Nana would ¡°kick¡± Serenity out of her room.


    He knew that the number one thing on Nana¡¯s wish list after moving in was to get him and Serenity to


    share a bed.


    Grandma May remarked, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you, Seren.¡±


    ¡°Okay. So long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The olddy grinned. ¡°Sorry you have to put up with me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t put up with you. Nana, I¡¯ll take your suitcase into my room.¡±


    Serenity got up and pulled Grandma May¡¯s suitcase into her room.¡±


    Rising to her feet toe with, Grandma May even shot her grandson an angry look. Zachary got the


    hint.


    Zachary remained quiet as his facial muscles stiffened.


    Grandma May went into the bedroom and stayed there. Zachary sat for a while before getting up to


    retreat to his bedroom.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Lane was thest to leave for bed. She went into her room and locked the door behind her so that


    the missus would not be able to get into her bed in the middle of the night.


    Zachary, on the other hand, locked his bedroom door and took a few steps before stopping. After


    debating to himself with furrowed brows, Zachary turned around and unlocked the door

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    Back in Serenity¡¯s room, Serenity was unpacking for Grandma May. The olddy even brought along


    her mug for drinking water.


    ¡°Did something happen, Nana? Why did you move out of your ce?¡±


    ¡°Sigh. Let¡¯s not go there. My children and grandchildren put me under stress. It¡¯s a thankless job just


    worrying about them. I¡¯m going to leave them alone and stay with you for a while. At least, they¡¯ll be out


    of my hair.¡±


    Serenity put away Grandma May¡¯s things before going into the bathroom to draw her a bath.¡± Nana, I


    ran the bath for you. You can have a nice hot bath.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The olddy quickly grabbed a set of pajamas and went into the bathroom. ¡°That¡¯s why I want a


    daughter or granddaughter. Girls are so thoughtful. See, Zachary didn¡¯t even show me any concern


    since I arrived at the house. Seren, you always have my best interest at heart.¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°Nana, you told me Zachary was attentive and caring when you first fixed


    us up. Your kids and grandchildren need to live their own lives. You can¡¯t baby them forever. You


    should be enjoying your retired life and stop worrying so much about them.¡±


    The way she saw it, Grandma May¡¯s sons and daughters¨Cinw were most dutiful.


    ¡°I want to, but I can¡¯t. Did I mention Zack is caring and attentive? Did you feel that from him? Was I


    right?¡±


    Serenity grinned without saying a word.


    Zachary was indeed caring and attentive to the people he cared about.


    It was not just Zachary, but everyone else too. People tended to have their loved ones¡® best interests at


    heart.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma May climbed into Serenity¡¯s bed after taking a bath.


    By the time Serenity emerged from the bathroom, Grandma May was deep in slumber.


    The only thing was¡­


    The olddy was snoring pretty loudly.


    Serenity was speechless.


    She could sleep through the storm if she were drunk. Otherwise, Serenity would be tossing and turning


    all night at the slightest noise.


    Letting out a sigh, Serenity epted her fate and climbed into bed to lie down next to Grandma May.


    Her bed had two pillows but only one duvet. Not only was Grandma May snoring, but she also hogged


    the duvet. She rolled away along with most of her duvet to one side, leaving Serenity


    with a small corner of it.


    With Grandma May¡¯s snoring thundering in her ears, Serenity tried to stuff her ears, but it only made


    her feel ufortable.


    After trying for over ten minutes, Serenity gave up and slid off the bed with her pillow. Despite her


    intentions to bring the duvet along, Serenity could not pull theyered bundle from under Grandma


    May. Since the mornings and nights were getting chilly, it was easy to catch a cold if anyone slept


    without a nket.


    Her inws might point the finger at Serenity if she let Nana catch a cold on her first night. here. Plus,


    Serenity would not be able to live with it.


    Giving up on the duvet, Serenity went to grab a thick coat from her closet before slipping out with her


    pillow.


    It was pitch dark outside.


    Without turning on the lights, Serenity went to Mrs. Lane¡¯s room and knocked on the door. She cried,


    ¡°Are you asleep, Mrs. Lane?¡±


    Although awake at that point, Mrs. Lane yed dumb to Serenity¡¯s cries. She even pulled the covers


    over her head when Serenity knocked on the door and called out to her. Mrs. Lane made it appear she


    was asleep and heard nothing.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Since Serenity could not get Mrs. Lane up, she tried to turn the doorknob only to realize Mrs. Lane had


    locked the door. The door could not be unlocked even if she got a spare key.


    She could not get into Mrs. Lane¡¯s room, and Grandma May was snoring away in her bedroom.


    Serenity fell silent for a moment before helplessly retreating to the sofa. In the end, shey on the sofa


    and covered herself with her thick coat while waiting for the sandman to sprinkle dust in her eyes.


    Perhaps God was in cahoots with Grandma May because it started to pour.


    The night was already cold, to begin with. The rain only brought the freezing temperature into


    the house.


    Serenity¡¯s thick coat only offered protection up to her torso. With her legs exposed to the freezing cold,


    she simply could not fall asleep.


    Sitting up


    from the sofa, Serenity decided to grab a pair of socks in her bedroom to put on before trying


    dreand once more.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Serenity took a few steps forward when the bedroom door swung open.


    It was not her room but Zachary¡¯s.


    He walked out with his water ss in his warm pajamas. It appeared he wanted to pour himself a ss


    of water.


    The couple ran into each other.


    They came face¨Cto¨Cface.


    Zachary flicked the light switch and asked Serenity, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed?¡±


    Serenity embarrassedly murmured, ¡°Your nana is snoring loudly, Zachary. I can¡¯t catch a wink.¡±


    Zachary approached her room and opened the door to pop his head in. Sure enough, he heard the


    loud snoresing from his nana. It was obvious that Nana was faking it. Quietly closing the door,


    Zachary turned back to face Serenity and said, ¡°How do you n to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I was going to sleep with Mrs. Lane, but she¡¯s fast asleep. I couldn¡¯t wake her, and her door is locked


    from the inside. I can¡¯t get in. I guess my only choice is the sofa.¡±


    Zachary went to pour himself a ss of water.


    He saw the pillow and coat on the sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty chilly tonight, especially with the rain. I couldn¡¯t sleep with my feet in the open, so I was


    going to grab a pair of socks in the room. Zachary, we should get a few duvets and a bed for the other


    guest room tomorrow.¡±


    Everything was segregated between them when the couple first moved in together. It never crossed


    their mind to get a bed for the guest rooms. After Mrs. Lane came along, Serenity shopped for a bed


    and wardrobe for Mrs. Lane, but the other guest room was left empty. This resulted in thedy of the


    house having no warm bed to sleep on for the night.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have water in your room?¡±


    Serenity asked casually. She caught a glimpse inside his room when she helped him wash up. He had


    everything in there.


    Zachary kept a steady tone. ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not safe to drink.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Serenity remarked.


    Serenity went to sit on the sofa, watching Zachary as he poured a ss of water and walked back to


    his bedroom.


    ¡°Zachary,¡±


    Stopping at his bedroom door, Zachary turned around and was fixated on her with his dark eyes. His


    thin lips pursed as he waited for her to go on.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Um¡­ Do you have an extra duvet in your room?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Can you remove your bed linen for me to use for the night?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Serenity responded, ¡°¡­are you even a man? Can¡¯t you see that your wife doesn¡¯t have a ce to


    sleep or a nket over her?¡±


    Zachary approached her.


    After putting his ss on the coffee table, Zachary turned around and ced his hands on her sides.


    With his towering figure looming over her, Zachary came off as intimidating without. even touching


    Serenity.


    The dip at the cor of his dressing gown left Serenity¡¯s eyes wandering as he leaned into her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be sure if I¡¯m a man if you just look. You need to try out the merchandise before. you can be


    sure whether I¡¯m a man.¡±


    Serenity took her eyes away from his chest and met his gaze for a moment before letting out. an


    awkwardugh. ¡°God knows what I say in the heat of the moment. You¡¯re a man, a man¡¯s


    man.¡±


    He must be impotent if he was not a man.


    Of course, Serenity would not dare say that. Men feared being called impotent the most.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Zachary knew Serenity was not the type to scream when a man stripped in front of her. Serenity would


    watch with great gusto, even going as far as getting handsy.


    Straightening his back, Zachary stopped trapping her between his arms in a suggestive way.


    It would not work on her.


    ¡°Can you sleep by stuffing cotton in your ears?¡±


    Serenity shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feelfortable.¡±


    She had nothing to cover her if she slept on the sofa. Zachary could not possibly tell her to sleep on the


    floor of the guest bedroom. The temperature really dropped tonight too.


    After a brief silence, Zachary picked up his ss and headed to his room.


    ¡°You can sleep in my room.


    His husky voice echoed along the breeze.


    Serenity was dumbstruck.


    Somehow hershing out at him did the trick.


    Zachary only stopped and looked back once he was at the front of his door. Seeing that Serenity stood


    still, Zachary¡¯s face fell as he callously uttered, ¡°You can sleep on the sofa if you mind that much.¡±


    He then entered his room and tried to close the door behind him..


    Serenity picked up her pillow and sprinted over like she was in a hundred¨Cmeter dash before putting


    one foot forward to block the door from closing.


    Her pretty face carried an ingratiating smile. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Tensing his facial muscles, Zachary red at her.


    Serenity paid no heed as she bent over with the pillow against her chest and passed through from


    under his arm to enter his territory.


    She did not get a good look at his room when she helped him wash up this morning. Now that Serenity


    was here for the second time, her eyes scanned around the ce.


    Zachary took care of the hygiene of his bedroom and washroom. His bathroom was immacte. Nana


    did mention that Zachary was a little neat freak, and it showed.


    After a quick tour around Zachary¡¯s room, Serenity helped herself by climbing onto the huge bed and


    putting her pillow down to hog a spot. She theny down and pulled the covers over


    her.


    It felt good to have a bed toy her head down and a nket to ward the cold. away.


    Serenity had not been down for two minutes when she sat back up again. She grabbed her pillow and


    put it at the foot of the bed. As Serenity was making her bed in another spot, she uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep


    on each end of the bed. I¡¯ll take the foot of the bed.¡±


    Zachary drew close with a scowl on his face. ¡°Are you expecting me to go to sleep with your


    feet in my face?¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    It was not like she had an athlete¡¯s foot.


    Her feet were not stinky at all.


    Zachary looked rather upset. Well, it was his bed, and she was merely taking up a spot anyway. Since


    he was the boss, Serenity immediately retrieved her pillow from the foot of the bed and put it back


    where it was.


    ¡°Um¡­ So, I¡¯ll sleep then?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s up to you. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m putting toothpicks against your eyelids and forcing you to stay awake.¡±


    Serenity was lost for words.


    Judging by that stiff tone, Zachary did not seem pleased to share the bed.


    His nana hogged her bed in the first ce.


    It only made sense for the grandson to make up for the misfortune caused by his grandmother. With


    that in mind, Serenity turned her back on the sour face and snuggled up in bed all in good conscience.


    She thought she would have a hard time sleeping, but it only took a few minutes to drift into dreand.


    Sitting beside her, Zachary watched as she let drowsiness settle in, not knowing whether tough or


    cry about the situation.


    Was she not the least bit worried he might force himself on her?


    Perhaps Serenity got the impression that he was a gentleman enough to not take advantage of her


    since he was prim and proper with an aloof nature.


    Zachary had to admit that he was not a pervert who could not keep his hands to himself. However, that


    was toward other women. Zachary wanted to be touchy¨Cfeely with Serenity. They had kissed, hugged,


    and nearly slept together before¡­

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    Sighing inwardly, Zacharyy down next to Serenity.


    Even if he were to take her, it should not be in such circumstances.


    Serenity had to be at least willing and conscious.


    Otherwise, everything would be a blur to her, and she would not know who she got in bed with.


    Serenity slept like a log despite the change of environment, but Zachary was a different story. He had


    never shared a bed with anyone before, let alone a gorgeous and hot young woman. This woman


    happened to be his legal wife too.


    He was a fish out of water.


    Amid deep slumber, Serenity even curled up against him like he was a heater.


    Feeling frustrated, Zachary reached out to unbutton her pajamas, but he gave up after the first button.


    He looked at the sleeping beauty before leaning over for a kiss on her lips. In the end, he defeatedly let


    her snuggle up against him while meditating in his mind, ¡®I am in control of my body. I can do without!¡®


    Once he got the green light from her, Zachary was not going to hold back and would keep her from


    leaving the bed for three days!


    With sleepiness sweeping over him, Zachary fell asleep in a daze, bearing that thought.


    The couple had no idea that someone had their ear stuck to their bedroom door, listening for any


    soundsing from inside.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a no¨Cbrainer to say that it was Grandma May.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Mrs. Lane broke the silence. Although Mrs. Lane kept her voice down, Grandma May still had a


    scare.


    Surprised by Grandma May¡¯s huge reaction, Mrs. Lane stepped back in fright.


    Grandma May looked at Mrs. Lane while patting her chest and reprimanding her in a soft voice,


    ¡°Cecilia, why did you pop out without a sound? You scared me.¡±


    Mrs. Lane replied, ¡°I thought you saw me.¡±


    Grandma May was so wrapped up in prying into her grandson¡¯s room to notice that Mrs. Lane


    came out of her room.


    ¡°Go, go, go.¡±


    Grandma May urged Mrs. Lane to leave. ¡°I can¡¯t hear anything. Zack¡¯s room must be soundproof. I


    pricked my ears but couldn¡¯t get anything.¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that nothing happened between Mr. Zachary and the missus, that¡¯s why you. didn¡¯t get


    anything?¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    With her grandson¡¯s character in mind, Grandma May dejectedly answered, ¡°What a waste of my


    acting. Tonight was the perfect opportunity, but the brat didn¡¯t make use of it. Sigh. Why do I have an


    unromantic grandson who just doesn¡¯t get it?¡±


    Serenity would be shopping for a bed at the break of dawn. It would be hard for Grandma May to trick


    Serenity into Zachary¡¯s room.¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. York, you can¡¯t rush on this. You know how Mr. Zachary can be. Besides, they aren¡¯t. in love


    with each other yet. They¡¯ll consummate the marriage when the timees without your help.¡±


    ¡°I just feel anxious for them.¡±


    ¡°Good thingse to those who wait.¡±


    Grandma May replied, ¡°¡­Cecilia, you¡¯re pretty honest, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Ditching Mrs. Lane, Grandma May retreated to the room dejectedly.


    Mrs. Lane mumbled to herself, ¡°I¡¯m an honest woman, so of course, I speak honestly.¡±


    She nced at Mr. Zachary¡¯s room, thinking to herself that it was progress for Mr. Zachary to let the


    missus into his bedroom.


    A rtionship had to be built every step of the way. There were no shortcuts or a way around it.


    Mrs. Lane believed Old Mrs. York worked herself up for nothing.


    It took time for Mr. Zachary to hit it off with anyone. There was no point in rushing it.


    Mrs. Lane returned to her room and revisited slumbend.


    In a single night, Mrs. Lane dreamed about the missus giving birth to a little girl. Overjoyed, Old Mrs.


    York rewarded the missus with five hundred million dors and freaked the missus.


    out¡­

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Chapter 423 Rain poured the whole night and only stopped at first blush. Serenity woke up at her usual


    time.


    Opening her eyes, she had a full front view of Zachary¡®s handsome face. Serenity was caught in a daze


    untilst night¡®s events entered her mind. She sat up and tried to tiptoe her way out of there.


    After much thought, she looked back and stared at Zachary before nudging him. Zachary was lost in


    dreand, but it made sense since he survived yesterday by drinking coffee. He took off work today


    anyway, so he should sleep in.


    Although Serenity did not want to disturb Zachary, what she was doing was harassment.


    With his aesthetically pleasing face right in front of her, Serenity could not help but steal a few kisses.


    She murmured to herself, ¡°You have a better ¨C looking face than mine. I would¡®ve gotten it on with you


    if you didn¡®t always have a long poker face. I¡®ve got to toughen myself before I can canoodle with you.¡±


    It took a few smooches before Serenity remembered the matter at hand. His bedroom was off¨Climits to


    her, and she was in here for a chance. While Zachary was asleep, Serenity should steal the contract


    and get rid of it.


    Otherwise, she would always feel the odds were not tipped in her favor since he inadvertently


    destroyed her copy of the contract.


    With that in mind, Serenity secretly rummaged through his room to find the contact while Zachary was


    in deep sleep. She dared not make a bigmotion in case of identally waking him.


    It was a pity she could not uncover Zachary¡®s written agreement despite going to the point of checking


    under his bed.


    There was a safe in his room that she could not open.


    ¡°Could it be in the safe?¡± Serenity murmured. It was only a contract. Yet, he locked it up in the safe.


    She was right about him keeping the contract somewhere safe.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Following the fruitless search, Serenity carried her pillow and slipped out while it was still early and


    everybody was still in bed. She returned to her bedroom and pretended to be in the same bed with


    Grandma May the entire night.


    Nana was no longer snoring.


    However, it was already the break of dawn.


    After a change of clothes, she brushed her teeth and got ready to go out when Grandma May got up.


    ¡°Good morning, Nana.¡±


    Grandma May smiled. ¡°Morning. Are you heading out?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡®m going to the market for groceries.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ming with you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡®ll wait for you.¡±


    Grandma May swiftly got out of bed. Ten minutester, Grandma May did not emerge alone. The three


    of them, including Mrs. Lane, headed to the market together.


    Downstairs, they ran into Jim.


    Jim¡®s natural instinct was to run to the greenery but reminded by his disguise as a designated driver, he


    settled down the urge to jump into a bush.


    Serenity smiled at Jim and said, ¡°Morning.¡±


    Jim replied, ¡°Morning. Are you going shopping for groceries?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jim smiled, leaving the conversation at that.


    Serenity did not further the conversation and walked toward her car. She unlocked the car and let


    Grandma May and Mrs. Lane get in before driving them to the market.


    Grandma May asked casually, ¡°Do you know the man just now? Is he a


    nelghbor?¡± ¡°He lives in the neighborhood, but I don¡®t know which building he¡®s in. I often see him, so I


    guess his ce must be nearby. Zachary always hires him as the designated driver when he¡®s out


    drunk. That¡®s how I got to know him.¡±


    Jim was quick¨Cwitted and thought on his feet. He made up a good story.


    Grandma May decided to inform the head of the security department to give Jim a raise.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    By the time Zachary woke up, Serenity was gone. Looking rather upset, he mumbled to himself, ¡°You


    slipped away and didn¡®t even wait for me to wake up after sleeping with me.¡±


    Serenity would be telling Zachary to watch his mouth if she was here. Sure, she slept with him but only


    in the same bed minus the hanky¨Cpanky.


    Zachary would be rendered speechless.


    He walked out of his room to find the threedies missing. Only the pets were around,


    Needless to say, the women must be getting groceries at the market.


    Zachary sat down on the swing on the balcony.


    He relived the beautiful moment of sharing a bed with his wife.


    In short, Zachary was not used to it, but he did look forward to doing it again.


    It did not take long before Serenity and the otherdies returned.


    Apart from groceries, Serenity also bought bed linens. Since the furniture shops were not open this


    early, she had not gotten a bed frame picked out. She was going to head back outter to get a new


    bed to set up before she could get to work.


    Oh, she was off work today. Zachary took leave from work too. He wanted to take her and Grandma


    May to some resort for a change of scenery. It should make Grandma May happy.


    Picking up on chatter, Zachary came out of the balcony and saw his dear wife carrying shopping bags


    of bedding. Although his eyes darkened, Zachary made noment.


    ¡°You¡®re home, Zack. I thought you went to work.¡±


    Grandma May then gave his grandson an exasperated look.


    It was a waste of her great performance. Zack missed out on a golden opportunity.


    The b*stard just did not get it.


    ¡°Nana, I took the day off today. We¡®ll pick Sonny up at Bright Boulevard after breakfast. I¡®m taking you


    all to a resort in the west suburb for a stroll and fresh air.¡±


    Paying no heed to Nana¡®s re, Zachary drew close and exined the reason for his presence at


    home.


    He went over to help Serenity with the stuff. The couple carried the bed linens into the empty guest


    room together.


    Hearing his words, Grandma May asked, ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°Just a day.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s a resort, so one day isn¡®t enough to have fun. Since you took a day off today and tomorrow¡®s the


    weekend, we can have a nice three¨Cday vacation at the resort.¡±


    Zachary looked at Serenity before replying in a steady voice, ¡°Liberty is getting on with the divorce with


    Hank tomorrow. As her family members, we must be there for her. We can¡®t let the Browns gain an


    upper hand and pick on Liberty.¡±


    Serenity gave him a grateful look.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma May was delighted that her grandson was catching on to this game of love.


    Zachary called Liberty his family and spoke in a considerate and warm manner. Serenity was staring at


    him with heart¨Cshaped eyes. Not bad. Grandma May could expect a great¨Cgranddaughter if Zachary


    kept up with his act.


    ¡°You have a point. We should all go, so there¡®s strength in numbers. We can fight and argue with them.


    The Browns are nothing to be scared of.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Zachary was not against Nana tagging along. Nana was pretty bad*ss during her younger days.


    Although she was old now and could not fight like she used to, Zachary believed that no one could win


    an argument with Nana.


    Liberty¡®s mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw were off the wall. The only way to win them over in a quarrel


    was to get an elder like Nana toe forward.


    ¡°Seren, you should remind your sister to keep an eye out in case Hank moves his wealth and ie


    away. Your sister knows that, right? Look into the ount books and check whether the numbers tally.


    Don¡®t give away the money to the other woman.¡± The old and experienced knew best. Grandma May


    had it more thought out than the youngsters. ¡°These scums tend to transfer their assets to their family. I


    have an old friend whose grandchildren are working in a bank. Just say the word and I¡®ll call in a favor


    to check if Hank moved his wealth to any of his family members.¡±

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Serenity was startled. There were too many cases of one party moving their wealth elsewhere during a


    divorce.


    In light of the Browus¡¯ character, Hank was likely to transfer bis assets away.


    ¡°Nana, I¡¯ll tell my sister about it.¡±


    Grandma May replied, ¡°Good. Let Zack know if you need help. He¡¯ll get someone to investigate it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hesitate to look for Zachary when the timees, Nana.¡±


    The olddy was pleased with Serenity¡¯s readiness to seek help from Zachary. Zachary had smiling


    eyes, but he put on a straight face when Grandma May looked at him. Grandma May criticized him in


    her mind, ¡®Go on. Go on with your act! We¡¯ll see how long you can keep up with it.¡¯ After breakfast, the


    group went to Bright Boulevard. Liberty was already waiting with her son at the neighborhood gate.


    Sonny had adapted to the new routine after going with his aunt in the past few days. He did not kick up


    a fuss today. ¡°Nana.¡±


    Seeing that Grandma May was around too, Liberty said hello to her. Grandma May smiled and pumped


    her arm to give her a cheer. Liberty felt warm and cozy inside.


    Her sister¡¯s inws were way better than hers.


    Serenity carried her nephew and said to her sister, ¡°Liberty, do you know much about Hank¡¯s ie?


    Be on the lookout in case he moves the wealth. We¡¯ll being tomorrow. Don¡¯t panic. We have your


    back no matter what.¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°I have a general idea. He probably doesn¡¯t have much left from his sry, but my


    guess is his savings woulde up to about a million and a half with his side ie if he didn¡¯t


    secretly help out his sister¡¯s family.¡±


    As for the expensive jewelry Hank gave Jessica, Liberty obtained proof to be used during the divorce


    proceedings. She intended to reim these expensive jewelry pieces.


    Hank was still Liberty¡¯s husband, so his assets were their joint property. It was


    Liberty¡¯s right to reim the bling from Jessica since Hank essed their joint ount to make the


    purchases without her permission.


    ¡°He¡¯s sneaky. The savings might not even be in his name.¡±


    Liberty was without a word.


    She knew Hank and men better than ber sister did.


    Men treated their women princesses and thought the world of them when the former were in love.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The same men would heartlessly ditch their women when their feelings were no more.


    ¡°Liberty, leave this to Zachary. His friend is in the investigating line of work. The friend can collect


    evidence of Hank¡¯s wealth transfer and proof of misusing his job to earn a side ie. You can deliver


    the evidence to his boss once the divorce is finalized.¡±


    Hank gradually thought that Liberty was no longer good enough for him when he was promoted to a


    managerial position with an increased sry to match. Liberty had no reason not to trust Hank. She


    also ate a lot to provide enough breast milk for Sonny, but by doing so, her weight went out of control.


    Once Liberty walked away from the Browns, it would be high time Hank lost his job too. ¡°Would that


    trouble Zachary, Seren?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re family. My husband and I are your family. We¡¯ll always stand behind you. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Liberty gratefully uttered, ¡°Zachary has helped us a lot. Seren, you must be good to him. Don¡¯t be


    scared because of my failed marriage. There are still a lot of good guys in the world.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°¡­Liberty, do I treat him that badly? Why do you always talk like I torture him all the


    time?¡±.


    To Zachary, while there was no torture, Serenity would not give in to going all the way with him. As for


    Serenity, it was not like Zachary had the guts to do the deed anyway when she practically gave herself


    to him. Zachary would not be able to argue his way out of this.


    ¡°We can continue this when I get home from workter. I got to go, Seren. I don¡¯t want to bete.¡±

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    Liberty did not say much to her sister. After handing her son to Serenity, she waved to her brother¨Cin¨C


    law and the olddy before quickly riding away.


    She arrived at the office fifteen minutes before working hours started.


    In the beginning, it took her twenty minutes to run fiveps. Now that she had gotten used to running,


    her speed increased slightly.


    She could still make it.


    After parking the bike, she locked it and started running. Liberty ran fiveps around the small garden


    in front of the office building before going to work every day. Everyone in Lewis & Co. knew about it. At


    first, they watched Liberty like they were watching a show. Not two dayster, some people joined the


    run. They sat in the office every day and barely exercised, so it was easy to gain weight. However, they


    were not as fat as Liberty. Running a fewps before going to work helped them to lose some weight.


    Liberty spent fourteen minutes running fiveps, and thest minute was spent sprinting to clock in.


    She went outte today, so she got a little stuck.


    Fortunately, she was notte.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Her colleagues¡® voices were heard greeting someone. Duncan Lewis was here. Liberty turned around.


    Sure enough, she saw Duncan entering inrge strides. He did not dress in a suit like Zachary did


    every day. He dressed normally and had never brought bodyguards wherever he went, nor made a


    grand show of himself or put on airs. No matter who greeted him, he always nodded in response.


    Liberty had been working here for a few days, and what she heard most in private was her colleagues


    talking about Duncan.


    She learned that Duncan was the fourth son of the Lewis family, and he was still single at the age of


    thirty¨Cfive. She also knew that he got involved in some shady business during his rebellious phase


    when he was in his youth. The scar on his face was a souvenir from that time.


    Due to his past coupled with his tall and fierce appearance, be looked like someone who was not to be


    trifled with. He did not have a girlfriend even at thirty ¨C five, and it was rumored that the nobledies


    mainly disliked him because of the scar on his face. They also disdained him for his shady past, fearing


    that they would suffer domestic violence after marriage.


    In thepany, some young female colleagues adored Duncan.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As for whether the adoration was genuine or simply directed at Duncan¡®s status, Liberty did not dare


    specte. After all, different people had different viewpoints.


    She was just a new clerk who got in thanks to Duncan¡®s grace. She was already the focus of the whole


    company. Everyone was polite to her on the surface, but secretly, they alienated her and tried to trip


    her up.


    Liberty tried her best not to meet Duncan in the office.


    Now that she bumped into him, she had to greet him mainly because it was toote for her to hide.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty greeted him politely just like everyone else did. When Duncan passed by in front of her. He


    stopped to look her over twice, and asked, ¡°Are you still running?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I run fiveps every day before work.¡±


    ¡°Good. Don¡®t eat junk food and eat less in the cafeteria too.¡±


    If this woman controlled her mouth and moved her legs more, she could definitely lose weight.


    Her husband had an affair and wanted a divorce.


    Duncan was a man, so he knew the nature of men. He was confident that arge reason for Liberty¡®s


    husband having an affair was because he disdained her current appearance.


    If Liberty restored her original figure and one day met her ex¨Chusband again, Duncan wondered how


    the ex¨Chusband would react.


    Duncan, who had always been outspoken and straightforward without little tricks, suddenly looked


    forward to that day.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    Duncan¡¯s words made Liberty¡¯s face burn red.


    It was because she was a glutton who kept eating without exercising that she grew fatter by the day.


    ¡°I will, Mr. Lewis. I promise I¡¯ll lose weight during the probation period.¡±


    In the future, she would not only run in the morning, but also at night.


    She did not believe that she could not lose the fats in her body.


    ¡°Good. The probation period for you is shortened to one month. Good luck.¡®


    Duncan said a few kind words before leaving Liberty and walked toward his exclusive elevator. In the


    blink of an eye, his robust figure disappeared into the elevator.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When Liberty could not see him anymore, she finally looked away and turned her head to find that her


    boss was ring at her with displeasure.


    She pursed her lips and silently returned to the finance department office.


    She used to be a CFO. Although she was now a small clerk in the finance department, everyone tacitly


    agreed that there was something going on between Duncan and her. Thus, the current CFO, Kim,


    regarded Liberty as a thorn in her side, afraid that Liberty would take her ce.


    No one did anything explicitly, but many people tried tripping her up and setting all kinds of traps for


    her. They wanted her to make mistakes at work so she would leave before she passed her probation


    period.


    If it were targeted at Liberty from the past and she was ostracized by her colleagues this way, she


    would have quit long ago.


    However, she had to endure it now. She had to bear with it at least until she divorced and won custody


    of Sonny.


    After Liberty left, the other employees of the finance department gathered around Kim and said, ¡°Why


    doesn¡¯t she take a look in the mirror? How dare she make eyes at Mr. Lewis? Mr. Lewis even spoke so


    much with her.¡±


    Liberty simply faced Duncan when she spoke to him, but these people took it as her making eyes at


    him.


    ¡°She¡¯s already married and has a two¨Cyear¨Cold son.¡±


    Kim said faintly, ¡°There¡¯s no way Mr. Lewis will like her.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Look at how horrid she looks. No man will like her, let alone Mr. Lewis. Why isn¡¯t her husband


    divorcing her when she¡¯s so fat and ugly? Can he afford to keep feeding her with how much she eats?¡±


    Kimughed and did not answer.


    She already found out that Liberty and Duncan knew each other because Liberty had identally


    scratched Duncan¡¯s car, and her brother¨Cinw was acquainted with Duncan. Thus, he recruited her


    for her brother¨Cinw¡¯s sake.


    He never had any interest in her.


    However, what Kim was on guard against was not that there was a rtionship between Liberty and


    Duncan. She was worried that Liberty would rece her if Liberty was outstanding,


    Although everyone isted and framed Liberty under her suggestion, their tricks were all neutralized by


    Liberty. Just from that, it was clear that if Liberty was serious, there was nothing left for Kim to do.


    ¡°How does shee to work?¡±


    ¡°By riding adies¡® motorcycle.¡± ¡°Is there a workshop near thepany?¡± ¡°I don¡®t think so. You¡®d have


    to go a long, long way to get to a workshop that fixes motorcycles.¡±


    Kim hummed and walked away.


    Her group of supporters exchanged looks.


    Soon, everyone was on the same page.


    If they could not frame Liberty at work, then they would create all kinds of trouble for her in real life.


    That way, she would leave Lewis & Co. of her own volition once she was unable to put up with it any


    longer.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    On the way to Westyard Resort, Serenity called Jasmine. ¡°Jas, I¡¯m going out with Nana for a walk


    today and can¡¯t go back to the store. I¡¯ll leave the store to you.¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°No problem. You can stay with Grandma May and take a break. I¡¯ll take care of the


    store. Everything will be fine.¡±


    It was the weekend tomorrow anyway.


    The store was usually closed during weekends. If they did open, it would only be Serenity inside,


    rushing her orders.


    After ending the call, Jasmine muttered to herself, ¡°Seren¡¯s life after marriage is getting more and more


    exciting.¡±


    ¡°Jas.¡±


    The familiar voice made Jasmine¡¯s pretty face turn cloudy.


    She looked at Shawn as he walked in, and said to him unpleasantly, ¡°Shawn, are you ignoring what I


    said to youst time? Don¡¯te here again. There¡¯s no chance between Seren and you!¡±


    It had just been a few days, but Shawn looked haggard. There were dark circles under his eyes, and


    his stubble grew out. At that moment, he did not look like a young man of twenty¨Ctwo years old.


    Jasmine¡¯s heart ached when she saw her cousin in this state.


    The hurt love inflicted on someone was invisible.


    Shawn had a crush on Serenity for many years, so it was hard to get him to let go right away.


    ¡°Jas.¡±


    Shawn added painfully, ¡°I forced myself to endure it for the past few days, but I can¡¯t take it anymore.


    Every time I calm down, I¡¯ll think of Serenity again. I really, really like her. I love her. I can¡¯t give up on


    her. What am I supposed to do, Jas? Can you help me? Please?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabbed Jasmine¡¯s shoulders and begged, ¡°Jas, I¡¯m your cousin. No one can help me except you.¡±


    Jasmine pped his hands away from her shoulders and said seriously, ¡°Shawn, how many times do


    you want me to say this? Serenity is married. She has a husband. That fact won¡¯t change no matter


    how much you love her. Just give up. She¡¯s not suitable for you, and there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll love you.¡±


    She then ruthlessly warned him, ¡°If you dare shamelessly pester her, don¡¯t me me for being


    heartless. If you do that, it¡¯ll only make Serenity avoid you. You won¡¯t even be able to maintain your


    rtionship as normal friends.¡±


    Shawn was in pain.


    He harbored feelings for her in secret for many years and was just about to confess, but his beloved


    woman had be someone else¡¯s wife.


    He could not even tell her about his deep love.


    He was sorrowful, but also remorseful.


    He regretted that he did not confess his love for her when he first realized his feelings. Even if he was


    underage at that time, he could have let Serenity wait for him to grow up.


    ¡°Jas, I want to see Serenity. Can I?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Jasmine pped his arm in disappointment. ¡°Are you even listening to a word I¡¯m saying? Are you


    trying to harm Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Jas, can¡¯t you see how much pain I¡¯m in? Don¡¯t you feel sorry for me at all?¡±


    ¡°The pain will pass. It¡¯ll be better if you get over this. Shawn, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯re only twenty¨Ctwo.


    You still have your whole life ahead of you. With your status, there are manydies who will notice you.


    You should find a girl who can satisfy your mother and is a good match for your family, not Serenity.


    ¡°No matter how good Serenity is, she doesn¡¯t belong to you. I¡¯m not belittling my best friend, but the


    realities you two live in are too much of a difference. The Lowe family will never allow you, their heir, to


    marry a woman who¡¯s useless to you and your family.


    ¡°Serenity has no one backing her, and she has no power or authority. She just runs a small business


    which is of no use to argepany like yours. Do you think you can marry her just because you like


    her? Have you considered the realistic factors?


    ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re still too young to see things thoroughly enough. It¡¯s too naive to think that you can


    marry someone just because you like them. Listen to me and stop thinking about Serenity. She¡¯s


    already a married woman!¡±

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    The Lowe family was the inws to Jasmine¡¯s aunt, and she grew up witnessing how hard it was for


    her aunt to live in that family. The Lowe family became tycoons by demolishing buildings and relocating


    their inhabitants. They had many houses and shops for rent and possessed assets worth nearly a


    hundred million.


    Her aunt had it hard even after marrying into a wealthy family, let alone Serenity.


    Jasmine was not trying to belittle Serenity. She was just telling the truth. ¡°Serenity-¡±


    ¡°Serenity went on a date with her husband.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face instantly turned pale.


    He quickly searched for Serenity in the store, and Jasmine let him search every corner of the shop. He


    only believed his cousin¡¯s words when he could not find Serenity. She really was not in the store.


    He left, dispirited.


    Jasmine sighed.


    She hoped that Shawn would get over it sooner and not do something extreme and stupid because of


    love.


    As someone caught in the middle, she was in a dilemma.


    She was heartbroken for her cousin¡¯s deep feelings, but she had to defend her best friend. She could


    not let her cousin interfere with her best friend¡¯s marriage.


    At Westyard Resort, Zachary and Grandma May did note as Mr. Zachary and Old Mrs. York. Like


    the other visitors, they found a space at the parking lot and bought tickets.


    It was amercial resort, so they needed to buy admission tickets. After buying the tickets, Zachary


    handed them to Serenity and took Sonny from her arms. ¡°I¡¯ll carry Sonny.¡±


    He did not want Serenity to get tired.


    ¡°Bring Sonny¡¯s stroller down and let him sit in it. We¡¯ll push him as we walk. It¡¯ll be easier.¡±


    Zachary immediately handed the car keys to Mrs. Lane, who went to the car to bring Sonny¡¯s stroller.


    After checking the tickets, the group entered the resort.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was immediately attracted to the beauty of the resort. She said while walking, ¡°Is this a


    landscaped garden?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s divided into Oriental and French gardens. The front part is the Oriental garden while the


    back is the French garden. The resort is huge, so we¡¯ll only be able to scratch the surface even after


    strolling for a whole day.¡±


    The couple pushed Sonny in the front while Grandma May and Mrs. Lane walked behind them.


    ¡°Cecilia, you go and push Sonny. The three of us can walk together. Let the young couple walk by


    themselves and make it a date.¡±


    Mrs. Lane whispered, ¡°Mr. Zachary doesn¡¯t even dare hold the missus¡¯s hand. What kind of date is


    that?¡±


    Grandma May red at her and whispered back, ¡°Can¡¯t you see Seren pushing Sonny? Even if Zack


    wanted to hold her hand, he had no opportunity to do so.¡± Mrs. Lane then concurred, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.


    I¡¯ll go and push Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Act natural. Don¡¯t be too deliberate.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The two discussed their n and followed the couple¡¯s steps. Serenity walked and paused ever so


    often, wanting to take pictures. ¡°Ms. Hunt, let me push Sonny.¡±


    Mrs. Lane used that as her opening and pushed the stroller that Sonny was in. ¡°This way, you can feel


    free to take as many photos as you want. I¡¯ve been here several times with the family and don¡¯t find it


    novel anymore, so I won¡¯t want to take photos.¡±


    Serenity did not doubt her words at all.


    Now that she did not have to push Sonny, Serenity walked very slowly. She felt like she was walking


    inside a painting. She could not resist capturing the scenery on her phone.


    Grandma May deliberately brushed Zachary¡¯s arm when she passed him. She gave him a wink and


    pushed Sonny forward with Mrs. Lane as if nothing happened. When Serenity finished taking pictures,


    she realized that Grandma May and Mrs. Lane had gone far away. ¡°Zachary, let¡¯s go or we¡¯ll lose Nana


    and the others.¡±

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    Serenity stuffed the phone back into her pants pocket and instinctively pulled Zachary along, with her.


    This was the best chance.


    Zachary immediately held her hand and let her pull him along.


    As they walked, he interlocked their fingers.


    ¡®Yeah, it feels so good to hold my wife¡¯s small hand!¡¯


    Zachary was an arrogant man who had no romantic experience. Now that he had seeded in holding


    his wife¡¯s hand, his heart melted like butter in the sun. Serenity noticed him sping her hand and


    looked down to see their interlocked fingers. It was he who was holding onto her. She secretly nced


    at Zachary. When she saw that his face was still arrogant and cold, she cursed in her heart, ¡®He¡¯s


    taking advantage of me while putting on such a serious face.¡¯ Thus, she drew a few strokes on his palm


    with her thumb. When he looked over, she turned to look ahead with a serious expression.


    When it came to taking advantage of the situation while acting decent, she would not lose.


    Zachary¡¯s lips curled up.


    He liked this nature of hers.


    She was not shy and did whatever she wanted.


    ¡°When your sister¡¯s matter is settled, I¡¯ll bring you here again for a few days when you¡¯re free.¡±


    He pointed to the wooden vis in the distance. ¡°It feels nice living in those houses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Serenityughed. ¡°Even if you lied to me, I can¡¯t do anything to you if you don¡¯t admit it.¡± Zachary


    suddenly fell silent.


    That was because he really did lie to her. In fact, it was a huge lie.


    His sudden silence caused Serenity to look at him. She smiled and asked, ¡°Did you really lie to


    me?¡±


    Zachary was stumped for a moment. Fortunately, the ringing of Serenity¡¯s phone saved him and let him


    breathe a sigh of relief.


    The one who called her was Elisa. ¡°Serenity, aren¡¯t you in the store today?¡±


    Elisa called after she went to the bookstore but could not find Serenity.


    ¡°Yeah, I went on a short getaway today.¡± Elisa got excited and asked, ¡°Where are you at? I¡¯m really


    bored now. Send me the address and I¡¯ll go over Let¡¯s have fun all day long!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Westyard Resort. I¡¯ll send you the addresster.¡±


    Beside Serenity, Zachary heard her say this and tightened his grip on her hand.


    ¡°This Elisa Stone is like a ghost haunting us.


    ¡®I finally had a chance to go on a date with Serenity, but she wants toe over and join us. Doesn¡¯t


    she know that people hate third wheels?¡¯ ¡°By the way, who are you with?¡± ¡°I¡¯m with my husband and his


    grandmother. His grandmother isn¡¯t in a good mood, so we brought her out for a breather.¡±


    Elisa said regretfully, ¡°Forget it, then. You guys go ahead. Tell me next time you visit so we can go


    together. Have fun! The scenery there is mesmerizing. It belongs to York Corporation.¡±


    Serenity said casually, ¡°It¡¯s a property of York Corporation? Theirpany is indeed huge. They have


    property everywhere.¡± Elisaughed and said, ¡°They¡¯re not just the richest family in Wiltspoon in name.


    Their family is truly wealthy and powerful. All the ces with good scenery have been bought out by


    their family, and the resorts they build are especially popr.¡± Serenity said, ¡°The head of their family


    has a sharp eye.¡± Elisa was silent for a moment. She tried to sound normal and said, ¡°Mr. York does


    have a keen eye. When York Corporation was handed to him, it flourished many folds with each


    passing day. My brother is working his best just to catch up to him.¡±

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Serenity was aware of Elisa¡¯s deep affection for Mr. York and did not want to linger on this topic lest


    Elisa felt upset. Thus, she quickly changed the subject.


    As they chatted, Elisa talked about what she was up to now. She said, ¡°My brother was worried that I¡¯d


    think of Mr. York when I¡¯m bored and be upset, so he gave me a task. He wants me to find my


    aunt.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt?¡±


    Serenity did not know anything about the Stone family. She only knew that they were a family second


    only to the Yorks.


    The only Stone family member she knew was Elisa.


    ¡°Speaking of which, my mom¡¯s story was quite simr to your sister and you. My grandparents died


    early too, and no rtives were willing to take my mom and her sister in. In the end, they were sent to


    an orphanage where they stayed for a while. My aunt was still young, but she was cute, so she got


    adopted by a rich couple who weren¡¯t able to have a child even after many years of marriage.


    ¡°My mom was left in the orphanage, but she had always remembered her younger sister. When she


    grew up and had the means, she started to look for her sister. It was very difficult to find someone in


    the past since the inte wasn¡¯t as developed as it is now. It was easier to locate missing people with


    current technology and connection.


    ¡°My mom hasn¡¯t found my aunt yet. Some time ago, we found the couple who adopted my aunt. We


    were all very happy andProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    thought that we could help my mom find her sister. Unexpectedly, when we apanied my mom


    there and asked about the whereabouts of my aunt, they said they didn¡¯t know.¡±


    Serenity grew nervous when she heard this and asked, ¡°How could they not know? They adopted your


    aunt. Did they deliberately say they didn¡¯t know because they didn¡¯t want your mom to reconnect with


    your aunt?¡±


    Elisa said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s not it. One year after they adopted my aunt, they had a child of their own, so


    their feelings toward my aunt turned sour. They started beating and scolding her. They were afraid that


    if they raised her, she wouldpete with their own child for the family property. The couple decided to


    give my aunt to another couple who had no children.¡±


    Serenity was furious when she heard that. ¡°They adopted your aunt because they didn¡¯t have children


    and only got a child after they adopted her. Your aunt brought them blessings, so they should have


    been nicer to your aunt instead. How could they beat and scold her? They even gave her to someone


    else. That¡¯s too much!¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t end up well. Their child grew up spoiled and leads a life of dissipation. He lost all their


    family assets and often scolded and beat his own parents.¡±


    Elisa was not sympathetic at all when she saw the couple¡¯s fate. In fact, she felt great pleasure.


    ¡°Have you found the second couple who adopted your aunt?¡±


    ¡°We did, but their family¡¯s condition was bad. They felt they couldn¡¯t afford to keep my aunt and gave


    her away too. When


    we found the third family that had adopted her, the family had all died of illness.¡±


    opped win on


    Serenity¡¯s heart seized as she listened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where my aunt was sent to. We finally got a lead, but another dead end again. My mom is


    really depressed. Some time ago, my dad and I apanied her on a vacation to rx.¡±


    Elisa came back early because of Zachary, but her father continued to apany her mother.


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m helping my mom look for my aunt. If God has eyes and knows that my mom is still so


    concerned about my aunt, He¡¯ll definitely let me find her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll definitely find her. Maybe your aunt is also looking for your mom. If you post the story about


    your mom and her sister online, maybe your aunt will see it and contact you.¡±


    ¡°My mom said that my aunt was too young to remember much when they separated. She couldn¡¯t


    recall at all if there was no one to tell her.¡±

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    ¡°When my mom and her sister were separated, they took a photo. They had a copy each so they could


    use it to find each other, but my aunt¡¯s photo was burned by the first couple who adopted her.


    ¡°My mom kept the photo too, but it¡¯s been several decades since. Even if she kept it in good condition,


    it¡¯s not easy to find someone using it. My brother also posted the photo on the inte, but there was


    no news. The only way to find my aunt is if her children look like her, and my mom sees them by


    chance.¡±


    Otherwise, it would be utterly difficult to find.


    Even then, the chances were almost zero.


    ¡°God helps those who help themselves. Elisa, you¡¯ll be able to find your aunt one day.¡±


    Serenity could not help much except to cheer Elisa on.


    The Stone family had money, power, and connections, but they were unable to find her aunt even after


    searching for years. Someone like Serenity who had no power or connections had no way of helping.


    ¡°I hope we find her sooner thanter and reunite my mom with her sister. Serenity, tell me if you know


    someone who was adopted. I won¡¯t let go of any possibility.¡±


    Serenity suddenly thought of her own mother.


    She asked Elisa, ¡°How old is your aunt this year?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    NO


    ¡°Fifty¨Cfour years old. My mom and her sister haven¡¯t seen each other for fifty years.¡±


    Serenity was silent for a moment. ¡°My mom would be fifty four too if she were still alive. My mom was


    actually not my grandparents¡® biological daughter. She was picked up and adopted by my


    grandparents. My mom only gave birth to my sister and I, but you¡¯ve already seen us both.¡±


    There were many people who were adopted. Serenity would not think that her mother was the person


    the Stone family was looking for.


    Elisa had also met Serenity and Liberty before. Liberty looked like their mother, but Elisa had no


    reactions when she saw Liberty, so their mother could be ruled out.


    Elisa was aware that Serenity¡¯s parents died in a car ident fifteen years ago. She thought her aunt


    would not pass away so young, so she did not think much about it and asked, ¡°Besides your mother, do


    you know anyone else who was adopted?¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of people in my hometown who don¡¯t have daughters and they adopted daughters, but


    the ages don¡¯t match up. Does your aunt look like your mother?¡±


    ¡°No, my mom looks like my granddad, and my aunt looks like my grandma. My siblings and I take after


    both our parents more, but I think there¡¯ll be simrities more or less.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°In that case, I haven¡¯t seen a middle-aged woman who looks a little like you. You can


    send me the photo of your mom and aunt together someday. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send it to youter. It¡¯s just that my aunt was still a


    toddler when the photo was taken. Women change a lot from when they were young, so we don¡¯t know


    what she looks like now.¡±


    Serenity paused. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just send it to me. I¡¯ll draw a portrait of your aunt when I¡¯m free. If I imagine


    what she looks like when she grows up and draw it out, it¡¯ll make it easier for you to find her.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°You know how to draw too? That¡¯s great! Why


    didn¡¯t I think of this method?¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to tell me if you encounter difficulties. Two heads are better


    than one.¡±

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Elisa said gratefully, ¡°Serenity, if you help us find my aunt, you¡¯ll be our family¡¯s benefactor. We won¡¯t


    treat you badly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re friends, so don¡¯t be such a stranger. I¡¯m also thinking of my mom. If she were still alive, my


    sister and I would also do our best to help her find her family.¡±


    Her mother passed away more than ten years ago, so she did not have a deep impression of her


    mother. Fortunately, her sister looked like her mother, so she could remember thetter by looking at


    her sister.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb your date with your husband. Have fun and tell me when the wedding is held. I¡¯ll be your


    bridesmaid.¡±


    Elisa teased Serenity a little and took the initiative to end the


    call.


    ¡°Was it Ms. Stone again?¡± Zachary asked nonchntly.


    ¡°Yes. She wanted toe over to meet us, but she changed her mind when she heard that I was with


    you.¡±


    Zachary snorted coldly in his heart. ¡®Good!¡®


    ¡°Elisa is really a good girl, but your boss¡­¡± Thinking of Mr. York wearing a wedding ring, Serenity


    sighed. ¡°I guess they¡¯re just not meant for each other.¡±


    ¡°What did you two talk about? I heard you mention your mother.¡± Zachary changed the subject.


    He did not want to gossip about himself with her.


    They both walked forward shoulder¨Cto¨Cshoulder while


    holding hands. ¡°Serenity said she¡¯s focusing on finding her aunt now. It¡¯s better to have something to


    do, lest she thinks of Mr. York all the time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mrs. Stone grew up in an orphanage. She had a younger sister who was adopted, but got


    shuttled to different families several times. Even till now, they still can¡¯t find her


    sister.


    ¡°My mom was also adopted by my grandparents, but she has no rtives looking for her. She doesn¡¯t


    have memories of her early childhood either. All she remembered was that her previous adopted


    parents liked to scold and beat her, and she escaped because she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°She escaped when she was only seven or eight years old. She had no way of feeding herself, so she


    fainted from hunger by the side of the road until she was picked up by my grandparents and they


    adopted her. Then, she lived a stable life, met my father and married him before giving birth to us. Both


    my parents knew how to earn money, and our family condition was getting better, but¡­¡±


    She trailed off.


    Zachary knew about all that.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone still remembers her sister, and the family is pouring money and effort to find her. They


    never gave up looking for her. The sister might have been misfortunate, but she was much luckier than


    my mother. At least there is family still thinking about her.


    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t remember if she had a family. Her environment was constantly changing when she


    was young, and she was always beaten, scolded, and starved. She had a


    serious illness once and forgot everything from before she was seven or eight years old.¡±


    Zachary held her hand tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your mother did not have rtives looking for


    her. Her rtives are either gone, or she was abandoned. In that era, many people did not like giving


    birth to daughters and threw them away.¡±


    Serenity thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. If my mom was abandoned, there¡¯s no need to look for


    her rtives even if they exist.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her mood became gloomy while speaking about herte mother. ¡°Zachary, I want to go back to pay


    respects to my parents. The Hunt family hasn¡¯t let us visit my parents¡® graves since they drove my


    sister and I out of town. They warned us and threatened to raze my mother¡¯s grave to the ground if we


    dared visit it secretly.


    ¡°They have also relocated my parents¡® graves, so I don¡¯t even know where they¡¯re buried now.¡±


    Serenity was reluctant to reconcile with her horrid rtives back home mainly because they had gone


    too far.


    It was her parents¡® graves, but they were not allowed to visit. The sisters could not resist when they


    were young, but now that they had grown up, the Hunt family moved the graves without telling them so


    the sisters could not visit even if they wanted to.


    They went so far before but now they were trying to make peace with her now. However, Serenity could


    not forgive them.


    Zachary stopped in his tracks.


    Serenity stopped too.


    The couple looked at each other. Zachary sped her shoulders and promised solemnly, ¡°Serenity, I¡¯ll


    make sure your sister and you can visit your parents¡® graves one day. You¡¯ll also get back the house


    that your parents had left behind.¡±

 Chapter 434

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯ll go to court with them to get my parents¡® house back!¡±


    ¡°Since you have such confidence, don¡¯t feel depressed any more. We¡¯re out to have fun today, so we should be happy. We¡¯ll deal with the unresolved matters from the past one by one and solve them eventually.¡±


    He took Serenity into his arms, squeezed her, and said gently, ¡°You still have me. Even if the sky falls, you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll hold it up for you.¡±


    Serenity did not struggle and quietly snuggled against his chest. Only after a few moments did she leave his embrace. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her face was a little weird.


    ¡°There are many people around us.¡±


    Zachary took her hand casually and led her forward. ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, not having an affair. What are we afraid of?¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder my sister always tells me to be nice to you.¡± He had alreadypletely won over her sister.


    After their sudden marriage, as the couple got along, Serenity realized that although this man had shorings, there were more advantages than disadvantages. Then again, everyone had their own shorings. She herself was also full of them.


    When it came down to it, Zachary was so much better than that scumbag, Hank.


    Serenity¡¯s already restless heart once again stirred up into a frenzy for Zachary.


    She had to find an opportunity to steal his copy of the agreement and destroy it. Then, she could tease him all she wanted. When she got him then and they became a real couple, he would not mention the six¨Cmonth contract anymore.


    She nced at his face, which was as stoic as usual.


    Serenity sighed. ¡®It¡¯s better if I train my heart to be stronger first. Otherwise, even if I strip him naked, my fire will be extinguished immediately by his cold face.¡¯


    ¡°Then be nicer to me.¡±


    ¡°Am I not nice enough to you?¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and said nothing.


    They both gave and took as a couple. Serenity was not the kind of person who only enjoyed other people¡¯s kindness and did not return it.


    If he treated her well, she would treat him just as well.


    If he did her ten favors, she would also do ten favors for him. In short, she would never owe him anything.


    If he wanted her to be better to him, he had to be better to her first.


    A couple had to work together for their marriage to be longsting.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Nana and Mrs. Lane? I don¡¯t see them anymore.¡±


    Serenity remembered Grandma May and hurriedly asked Zachary, ¡°You¡¯re tall and can see further. Do you see them in front?¡±


    Zachary looked ahead and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t see them, but it¡¯s fine. Nana has been here several times and is familiar with the ce. We¡¯ll call herter and ask her to wait for us in the restaurant.¡±


    This was their own property after all. Who would be more familiar with this ce besides them?


    Zachary was not at all worried that Grandma May would get lost.


    He dared say that Grandma May and Mrs. Lane had walked ahead so quickly on purpose.


    They deliberately pushed Sonny away and walked quickly because they wanted to leave the couple alone. They wanted the couple¡¯s rtionship to improve and taste the sweetness of dating.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    Serenity was not dumb.


    Grandma May and Mrs. Lane walked away to create an opportunity for the couple to be alone.


    It was rare that Zachary did not act cold and reject her, so she enjoyed the taste of dating.


    The couple held hands and strolled around the Oriental garden. Serenity especially liked this garden


    style with its antique colors and fragrance.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mind was not on the scenery. He kept stealing nces at the woman beside him.


    When he heard Serenity call him, he stopped to look at her again with a straight face, as if he had been


    looking ahead the whole time instead of peeking at her.


    ¡°You work in York Corporation, so you should know what properties are under yourpany, right?


    How many resorts like this one did your boss invest in?¡±


    Zachary thought about it and said, ¡°Ourpany has branches in all major cities. We invest and


    operate in all kinds of industries, but only in two vacation resorts like this were invested in and built.


    That¡¯s because it¡¯s very difficult to choose a site, and the capital needed to invest in creating such a


    vacation resort is also pretty significant.


    ¡°This resort is wholly owned by ourpany, and the one far away in Jensburg is a joint venture with


    the richest family in Jensburg. Because of the long distance, they manage most of it while we have


    some shares for the dividends.¡±


    Serenity looked around. She could not see the end of the Oriental garden, let alone the whole of the


    resort. Zachary also mentioned that they would only manage to scratch the surface even if they walked


    the whole day. It was clear howrge the


    resort was.


    ¡°Your boss¡® family really is the richest in Wiltspoon. They¡¯re so rich and powerful that they have


    properties everywhere.¡±


    Zachary kept mum.


    The York family had been operating in Wiltspoon for several generations, and their wealth was


    umted by that many generations as well. Furthermore, there were no members of the York family


    who were loafers, so their wealth only increased.


    If he was asked how much money the York family had, he did not know either. In any case, the amount


    was in the hundreds


    of billions.


    Serenity suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    Zachary looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Zachary, yourst name is York, and you also work in York Corporation, but you¡¯re just a manager


    while the other guy who shares yourst name is the richest man in the city. You have to work hard! If


    other people know yourst name, they¡¯ll think that you¡¯re the heir of the York family.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°There are many rich men in the country, and even more people who share the same


    last name as them. How many of them are from the York family? There are also many people in the


    world who have the same first andst names.¡±


    Serenity alsoughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. People who hear that myst name is Hunt always ask if William


    Hunt is my ancestor. I checked, but my ancestors really have nothing to do with William Hunt. We just


    have the samest name.¡±


    Zachary suddenly asked, ¡°Serenity, if I was the heir of the York family and was a billionaire, would you


    believe it?¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll believe it if you have evidence, but I¡¯ll never believe it if you can¡¯t prove


    that you¡¯re a billionaire.


    ¡°Billionaires aren¡¯t ordinary people. Do you think you can find one just by strolling down the street? We


    got married out of convenience. If I ended up marrying a billionaire just like this, pigs might start flying.¡±


    He worked in York Corporation and also had York as hisst name, so it was easy for others to suspect


    that he was rted to the richest man in the city. However, the car he drove, the house he lived in, and


    the daily expenses he spent with her were no different from that of ordinary people.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Furthermore, if he really were the heir of the York family, how could he marry her, a woman with no


    power or background?


    Even if she saved his grandmother, he did not have to repay her by sacrificing his marriage, right?

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    It was said that the olddies in the gentry were not easy to get along with, but Grandma May was


    affable, just like an ordinary old woman. She also usually dressed inly and did not seem like she


    was part of the gentry at all.


    Zachary¡¯s gaze was deep. He touched the top of her head and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re a very


    realistic person who doesn¡¯t dream.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a person who lives in real life. Even if I want to dream, it depends on the dream. It¡¯s a waste of


    time dreaming that kind of unrealistic dream, not to mention it¡¯ll affect my sleep too.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and said nothing.


    After strolling for half a day, the couple met up with Grandma May and the rest.


    They settled on lunch in an interesting restaurant. If not for the modern facilities inside, Serenity would


    have thought they traveled back to a tavern from bygone times.


    Sonny was especially happy today.


    Grandma May and Mrs. Lane took him to feed the fishes and bought him as much fish feed as he


    wanted to feed them to his heart¡¯s content.


    It was easy to get tired when having fun, and he fell asleep in Serenity¡¯s arms even before he finished


    his meal.


    ¡°Zack, Nana is old and can¡¯t walk that far. You take Seren for an afternoon stroll while Cecilia and I rest


    here with Sonny. Let¡¯s stay the night here. That way, we can take our time to


    enjoy ourselves.¡±


    Zachary gave a faint hum.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Or we could go back?¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you have to finish exploring the ce. It¡¯ll be a waste of the


    ticket if you go back after venturing into just half of the resort.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Seren. You and Zack go for a stroll in the French garden. I¡¯ve been here a few times, so it


    doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t go again. Don¡¯t worry about Sonny either. Cecilia and I will take care of him.¡±


    With Grandma May¡¯s advice, Serenity decided not to waste the tickets bought. After the meal, she took


    a short rest and continued to hang out with Zachary.


    Zachary boldly took her hand. From behind, the young couple looked like lovebirds.


    Grandma May hurriedly took out her cell phone and captured photos and videos of the couple¡¯s fading


    backs.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll take a picture and send it to Zack so he can look back on it when he has the time. I wish


    him godspeed. Now, my goal is.¡¯t to hold my great¨Cgranddaughter. It¡¯s to make the couple be a


    real couple first, not just one in name.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Laneughed. ¡°Mr. Zachary finally figured out his feelings for the missus. He moves quickly.¡±


    He was the head of the York family, after all. His decisions were usually crisp and clear.


    Mrs. Lane firmly believed that Zachary would win over Serenity very soon.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Some people, like Zack, have high IQ but low EQ. It¡¯s not that bad though.


    At least there¡¯s some progress. I was really worried when they had a misunderstanding and started a


    cold war some time ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for couples to have a few misunderstandings.¡±


    Mrs. Lane thought, ¡®Mr. Zachary and the missus got married out of convenience with no emotional


    foundation, so they still can¡¯t trust each otherpletely. It¡¯s normal to have misunderstandings,


    conflicts, and cold wars.¡®


    Grandma May stopped taking pictures and said, ¡°I hope they won¡¯t have any misunderstandings in the


    future. With Zack¡¯s character, it¡¯s a lifelong matter once he falls for someone. He¡¯s domineering and has


    a strong urge to control. If they fall out again, who knows how long it¡¯ll take for them to reconcile.¡±


    She sighed at the thought of her grandson concealing his identity to examine Serenity¡¯s character. That


    was andmine. Once it explodes, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    However, that was the path chosen by Zachary himself. No matter what the consequences were, he


    had to bear with it himself.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Time flew by when having fun.


    The day was over in the blink of an eye.


    Serenity strolled all day, arrived home, took a shower, and fell asleep.


    Grandma May saw Serenity going back to her room and thought of repeating her trick. Unexpectedly,


    when she entered Serenity¡¯s room, thetter was already sleeping soundly, leaving the old woman with


    no chance to y her acting skills.


    After leaving Serenity¡¯s room, she came out to see her grandson sitting on the sofa watching TV. Even


    though her heart was disappointed, she could not help but get angry.


    She walked over and snatched the TV remote control from Zachary¡¯s hand. ¡°Have you forgotten what


    to say and do aftering home?¡±


    Zachary looked at his grandmother and said innocently, ¡± We¡¯re already back. What do I have to say or


    do?¡±


    He made a lot of progress today.


    He held Serenity¡¯s hand for the whole day.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity also talked to him about anything now. Her trust in him was growing.


    Grandma May was speechless.


    ¡°Nana, you must be tired too after ying all day long. Shall I ask Mrs. Lane to help you clean up the


    guest room?¡±


    A


    Grandma May sighed and hummed in agreement.


    Mrs. Lane had already cleaned up the guest room without being ordered by Zachary.


    ¡°You rest early too.¡±


    She admonished him, got up, and went to the guest room.


    Zachary sat in the hall for a while before turning off the TV and going to his room. As soon as he was


    inside, he called Josh.


    ¡°I was just about to send you a message to ask if it was convenient to call you, but you called first.


    Great minds think alike.¡±


    Zachary walked to the set of sofas in his room, sat down, and asked indifferently, ¡°What do you want to


    tell me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting at Beans and Cream for Ms. Sox at ten in the morning tomorrow. Ask your wife to inform


    Ms. Sox for me.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°So you still care about this blind date?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who is matchmaking us. I have to be more enthusiastic so I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk to Serenityter and have her tell Ms. Sox. You¡¯d better buck up. Ms. Sox has high


    standards.¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°You speak as if my standards are low. I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to meet her if it was


    anyone else ying matchmaker.¡±


    Although he was often forced to see his boss¡¯s PDA, which envied him, he still enjoyed the carefree life


    of being single. The heir of the Buchams was already thirty¨Cthree years old, but he was not married


    yet.


    Why did Josh need to hurry then?


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it. Ms. Sox is very suitable for you.¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°I knew she was suitable for me just by how shey down at Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday


    party.¡±


    Zachary paused before saying, ¡°It seems she became famous after that incident.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s right. Now, as long as Ms. Sox¡¯s name is mentioned, everyone will think about the girl


    whoy on the ground at Mrs. Dawson¡¯s banquet. You don¡¯t know this, but her aunt is Mrs. Lowe. You


    didn¡¯t see the look on her face back then. Iughed for a few days when others described it to me.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t manage to join in on the fun.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. In the future, I¡¯ll go to every banquet I¡¯m invited to so I don¡¯t miss a good show.¡±


    ¡°Gossiper.¡±


    ¡°How would I get information for you if I don¡¯t gossip?¡±


    Zacharyughed and said, ¡°Fine, I want you to find some information for me. I want to know how many


    assets Hank Brown really has, and whether he transferred his property in advance. I want something


    with evidence.¡±

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    Josh said casually, ¡°When do you want it?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°The sooner the better, of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you tomorrow. Is that toote?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Tomorrow was when Liberty and Hank would be talking about divorce. It would be advantageous for


    Liberty if she held evidence of Hank¡¯s assets.


    ¡°You¡¯re really going all out for your sister¨Cinw. I don¡¯t see you working so hard for your own


    company.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Serenity is full of gratitude to me now.¡±


    ¡°Gratitude is not love. You have to do more for her to fall in love with you. However, if you can help


    solve her sister¡¯s problem, she¡¯ll feel that you¡¯re an amazing person. She¡¯ll grow more dependent on


    you, and her heart will be moved subconsciously.¡±


    Josh did not have a girlfriend, but his analysis was clear and logical.


    After the analysis, he asked Zachary, ¡°Did you fall in love? Don¡¯t try to make your wife fall in love with


    you without the intention of loving her back. That¡¯s called ying with her feelings.¡±


    Zachary paused before saying, ¡°Tell me what kind of reaction proves that I¡¯m in love. I get nervous and


    excited when I hold


    her hand. Is that love? When I see her smile, I feel happy as well and want to kiss her. Is that love?¡±


    ¡°Woah, not bad, Zachary. You¡¯ve already gotten to his point? I thought you only knew how to put on a


    long face, purse your lips, re at others, and ignore them.¡±


    Zachary wanted to hang up the phone.


    Only Josh dared make fun of him to his face like this.


    However, Zachary still depended on him for information.


    ¡°I told you long ago that you were showing concern for your sh marriage wife, but you stubbornly


    refused to admit it. When your wife had a meal with Shawn, you fumed for several days but refused to


    admit that you were jealous. To be honest, you¡¯re really hard to deal with when you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I wasn¡¯t jealous!¡±


    ¡°Not even an idiot would believe you now. I¡¯ll call someone to check on the properties under Hank¡¯s


    name first. I¡¯ll also check if anyone in his family has arge amount of savings. I¡¯ll discuss with you


    another day whether or not you were jealous.¡±


    Josh did not forget to give a reminder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to help me inform Ms. Sox that I¡¯ll be waiting for her


    at Beans and Cream tomorrow at 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. I¡¯ll be holding a red rose in my hand.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Zachary replied in amusement.


    His friend was really looking forward to his blind date this time.


    He also hoped that Josh and Jasmine would click. Jasmine was


    Serenity¡¯s best friend, so Zachary also thought of her as his friend. He naturally hoped that Jasmine


    could achieve


    happiness as well.


    After the call ended, Zachary wanted to call Serenity, but he remembered that she was asleep and


    could not bear to wake her up.


    He thought about it and got up to go into the small study. He took a pen and paper to scribble


    something.


    Then, he took the note and went to Serenity¡¯s room.


    Serenity thought that Grandma May would sleep with her and did not lock the door before going to bed,


    so Zachary entered her room easily.


    He ced the note on the dresser and ced her cell phone on top of it. That way, she would see the


    note when she woke up and notify Jasmine as soon as possible.


    After doing all that, he stood in front of the bed, staring at Serenity who was in slumbend for a while,


    before silently walking out.


    Serenity slept soundly, but Zachary tossed and turned. He only spent one night in the same bed as her,


    but he could not sleep when she was not with him tonight.


    ¡®Should I go to her room and carry her over to sleep with me?


    ¡®No, I won¡¯t be able to exin my behavior in the morning.


    ¡°Then, should I go sleep in her room instead? ¡®I can sneak back into my room before she wakes up.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    s, Zachary only thought about it and did not act on it. His pride stopped him from doing something


    that sneaky.


    Thus, he tossed and turned, and finally got taken away by the sandman.


    Meanwhile, in an apartment, Hank was fumbling around the bedside table for a pack of cigarettes. He


    then pulled out a stick, and was just about to light it up when the woman next to him reached over.


    ¡°Give me one too.¡±


    Hank handed the cigarette to Jessica and helped her light it.


    ¡°Just smoke once in a while.¡±


    Hank was not a heavy smoker and only smoked when he talked business with clients. Usually, he did


    not smoke unless he had something on his mind.


    Liberty did not like men who smoked all the time because she felt their breath stink.


    Jessica smoked, but she pretended to be virtuous and never smoked in front of Hank. However, Hank


    and her had gone all the way, and he was also preparing to divorce Liberty for her sake.


    Thus, Jessica did not think it was necessary to hide it anymore. Hank would find out in the future


    anyway.


    After smoking half a cigarette, she leaned on him and asked softly, ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Jessicaughed and traced her fingers over his chest. ¡°Can¡¯t bear to divorce that fat woman in your


    house?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I was wondering how I should write the divorce agreement. I told my parents I would


    give Liberty two hundred thousand, but they both felt that that was too much. When my sister found


    out, she also scolded me and said I was too generous to the poor. She said Liberty didn¡¯t earn a penny


    after marriage, so there was no need to give her so much


    money.


    ¡°I¡¯m just wondering. We¡¯re still husband and wife, and I was the one who let her down first. We should


    part without hard feelings, so I¡¯ll give her two hundred thousand lest she makes a fuss. If the story


    between us breaks out, our reputation will be ruined.¡±


    Jessica put out her cigarette and said, ¡°Your parents and your sister are your family. They¡¯re the ones


    who want the best for you. You should consider their suggestions more.¡±


    The next moment, she said coquettishly, ¡°We¡¯ve already gone this far, Hank. Shall I rent out my


    apartment and move into your house?¡±


    Hank kissed her and said catingly, ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll live together when I finish the divorce procedure


    with Liberty.¡±


    He also promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give the house to Liberty. I¡¯ll keep the house and the car and


    just deposit some savings to her superficially. Jessica, I¡¯ll make sure our future life is worry¨Cfree. I¡¯ll


    marry you in an honorable manner.¡±


    Jessica was relieved. ¡°My parents are always asking when we¡¯ll get married. They say you¡¯re too good,


    and others will snatch


    you away.¡±


    She did not dare let her parents know that she was actually interfering in someone else¡¯s marriage.


    She lied to them that Hank was still unmarried.


    Hank was only thirty and had a sessful career, so her parents believed her when she said he was


    single. They bragged about how she had found a capable boyfriend in front of their friends and


    rtives.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get a marriage license immediately after I get divorced, and then we¡¯ll hold a grand wedding.¡±


    Jessica kissed his face and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The two billed and cooed for a while, then Hank rolled out of bed to draft the divorce agreement.


    After writing it, he gave it to Jessica to read.


    Hank only thought of himself, so the divorce agreement was quite satisfactory to Jessica. The only


    thing she was unhappy about was that he wanted to keep Sonny.


    In her heart, Jessica hoped that Hank would give up custody of Sonny and let Liberty take him away.


    That way, she would not have to see that eyesore.


    Who wanted to take in and raise a child that was not their own?


    She was still young, and Hank was not too old either. They would have their own children after


    marriage. When they did, Sonny would be even more of an eyesore.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Jessica was upset but did not show it. After all, she was not his wife yet, so she could not say too much


    lest Hank resent her. Her future husband¡¯s family might also have a problem with her.


    Sonny was just over two years old. He was not sensible yet and could not take care of himself. If he


    lived under her hands, she had plenty of opportunities to deal with him, so there was no hurry.


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Jessica handed the divorce agreement back to Hank. ¡°I¡¯ll print two copies for you. Take them to Liberty


    tomorrow and have her sign them, one for each of you. On Monday, hurry and go to the City Hall to file


    for divorce.¡±


    Hankughed. ¡°I¡¯m more impatient than you are.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not impatient.¡±


    Jessicaughed as she helped Hank print the divorce papers.


    That night, the two people dreamed beautifully, thinking about their happy life after marriage.


    The night passed without a word.


    The next day, Serenity woke up and saw the note Zachary left on the dresser. She quickly picked up


    her phone and called Jasmine.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯m still sleeping.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes were not even open yet. She yawned while


    saying, ¡°I slepttest night.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Serenityughed. ¡°I figured you¡¯re not up yet. You wouldn¡¯t be able to read if I sent you a message, so I


    called you instead. Zachary left me a note saying his colleague will be waiting for you at Beans and


    Cream at 10 this morning. He¡¯ll be holding a red rose in his hand.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve forgotten about the blind date if you didn¡¯t remind me.¡±


    Jasmine opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Beans and Cream again? Okay, I got it. I won¡¯t bete.¡±


    At most, she would leave early.


    ¡°Set your rm and go back to sleep for a little longer. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re noting with me?¡±


    Jasmine was always apanied by Serenity every time she went on a blind date.


    Serenity¡¯s rxed tone turned heavy, and she said, ¡°My sister will be discussing the divorce with Hank


    today. I¡¯m my sister¡¯s only family, so I have to be there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You need to help Liberty out. Don¡¯t let her be bullied by the Browns. Yesterday evening,


    your scumbag brother¨Cinw went to our shop and wanted to pick Sonny up, saying that Sonny¡¯s


    grandparents missed him.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. When he didn¡¯t see Sonny in the shop and I kept ignoring him, he left


    resentfully. You were on a getaway, so I only told Liberty.¡±


    Serenity sneered. ¡°They miss Sonny? If they really miss him,


    they wouldn¡¯t have tried to make him sick. I think he just wants to take Sonny away to ckmail my


    sister into making concessions or leaving without a penny to her name.¡±


    Ham


    Hank had an affair and was caught by Liberty. He was at fault.


    When a divorcewsuit was filed and properties divided, he should give her more money.


    However, how would jerks like the Browns be willing to give money to Liberty? They just wanted to use


    Sonny to ckmail her into giving in.


    Serenity hated people like Hank the most. He neglected his child but wanted to fight for custody during


    the divorce, as if he would die if he lost the child. In fact, he was just using the child as a bargaining


    chip.


    If he really won custody, he would just turn around and send the child away, neglecting them again.


    ¡°Seren, will Sonny be in danger? Why don¡¯t you discuss it with your sister and send Sonny to a safe


    ce to live for a few days? Send him somewhere the Brown family can¡¯t find or won¡¯t dare to go to,


    lest they threaten your sister with him.¡±

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    Serenity asked, ¡°Where can we send Sonny to?¡±


    Hank knew where Serenity lived.


    They did not have anyone they could depend on in their hometown either. Not to mention Liberty, even


    Serenity would not be at ease.


    Jasmine reminded Serenity. ¡°What about Elisa? You can ask Elisa for a favor. She¡¯s the Stone Group¡¯s


    heiress and lives in arge vi with high security. Moreover, with the Stone Group¡¯s prestige, the


    Browns wouldn¡¯t dare go and make a


    scene.


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t expect Sonny to be with the Stones. Elisa likes Sonny very much too, so she¡¯ll definitely


    take good care of Sonny.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Right! I forgot about Elisa. I¡¯ll discuss it with my sisterter. If she agrees, then


    I¡¯ll ask Elisa to help take care of Sonny for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Elisa has already said that you can go to her if you need help. Serenity, sometimes we¡¯ll have to give


    in to reality. In this unfair world, it¡¯s easier for the rich and powerful to get things donepared to


    ordinary people like us.¡±


    Jasmine was just shy of saying, ¡°Just rely on Elisa whenever you can.¡±


    Serenity helplessly agreed with her friend.


    After the call, Serenity opened WhatsApp and saw the photo that Elisa sent her yesterday when she


    was at the resort. It was


    a childhood picture of Mrs. Stone and her sister. Serenity only took a glimpse of it yesterday because


    she was out all day.


    Looking at the photo again now, Serenity felt that Elisa¡¯s aunt was really cute as a child. She wore a


    small skirt and had two pigtails. Her smile was so innocent and adorable.


    Serenity looked at it and felt that Elisa¡¯s aunt and Sonny looked a bit simr. She thought, ¡®Do all


    children that age look simr?¡®


    Ring ring ring¡­


    The repeated ringing of the phone pulled Serenity back from her doubts.


    It was a call from Liberty, so she answered it quickly.


    When Serenity answered the phone, her sister said with a crying voice, ¡°Seren, they took Sonny¡­¡±


    Liberty told her yesterday evening that Hank wanted to take Sonny back to his hometown. At that time,


    Liberty called Hank, and the couple argued on the phone.


    ¡°What? How did they take Sonny?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Serenity had thought about discussing whether to send Sonny to the Stones so Elisa could take care of


    him for a few days. Otherwise, they would have to watch Sonny 24/7 so the Browns would not have a


    chance to take him away.


    She did not expect the Browns to kidnap Sonny even before she had time to discuss it with Liberty.


    Liberty cried. ¡°I took Sonny to the market to buy some groceries when my inws suddenly showed up.


    My mother inw was ying with Sonny at first, then she carried Sonny


    while he wasughing. Since she¡¯s Sonny¡¯s grandmother, I couldn¡¯t stop her from holding him.


    ¡°Who knew that after she carried Sonny, she quickly handed him to Chelsea¡¯s husband. He instantly


    took Sonny, ran to his car that was parked on the side of the road, shoved Sonny into the car, and


    quickly drove away.


    ¡°By the time I reacted and wanted to chase after him, my inws stopped me¡­¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Liberty had a mental breakdown when she thought she might not get to see her son again since her


    son was taken by her husband¡¯s family.


    ¡°Liberty, have you called the police?¡±


    Serenity was furious with the Browns¡® actions. They actually wanted to use Sonny to ckmail Liberty.


    Serenity felt sorry for her nephew and worried that her nephew would get hurt. However, she had to


    stay strong for her sister and could not panic now. She had to be her sister¡¯s support.


    She said calmly, ¡°Liberty, you should call the police first.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Sonny¡¯s rtives. Will the police intervene?¡±


    Liberty and Hank were preparing for divorce, but the Browns took Sonny. Would Sonny be able to


    come back if they called the police?


    Liberty was at a loss.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Serenity said, ¡°Liberty, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the police will be of help, just call them first.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call the police now.¡±


    ¡°What about your inws?¡±


    ¡°They left after Sonny was carried into the car. They probably went to find Hank. He didn¡¯te home


    last night.¡±


    Serenity thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Liberty, you should call the police first. Zachary and I will


    go to Hank¡¯s hometown and Chelsea¡¯s house now. They probably took Sonny back to their hometown.¡±


    Liberty and Hank were about to divorce, and the custody was not yet determined. The Browns took


    Sonny away without Liberty¡¯s permission, so if she called the police, the police would most likely be


    mediators. If none of thempromised, they would just have to wait for the court to resolve it together


    with the divorce proceedings.


    Although the Browns were also Sonny¡¯s rtives, Liberty and Serenity had taken care of Sonny since


    his birth. Sonny did not have a close rtionship with the Browns. If Sonny was taken to an unfamiliar


    ce, he would cry and make a fuss. Who knew what the Browns would do to Sonny?


    ¡°Liberty, did anyone see them taking Sonny away?¡±


    Serenity worried that if she and Zachary were not able to find Sonny when they arrived at the Reptons¡®


    house, the Reptons would not admit what they did and might even me Liberty


    for not taking good care of Sonny and losing him.


    ¡°Some people witnessed it, but my mother¨Cinw said I wouldn¡¯t let her visit her grandson. She missed


    her grandson too much, so she could only use this way to see him. When those people heard that it


    was a family matter, they didn¡¯t want to interfere, so I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll testify for me.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t panic. Calm down and call the police first. Zachary and I will go to the Reptons¡± house


    now. After you call the police, call Hank and tell him what they did was wrong. It¡¯ll traumatize Sonny.¡±


    Liberty said angrily, ¡°I called him. He said that Sonny is his son, and his parents miss their grandson.


    He said I don¡¯t have time to take care of Sonny since I have to work, so his parents will take care of


    Sonny from now on.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll call the police first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the Hunt sisters ended the call, Serenity rushed out of her room. She saw Zachary, who just came


    out of his room, so she went up and grabbed Zachary¡¯s arm. ¡°Zachary, the Browns took Sonny away.


    Can you please apany me to Hank¡¯s sister¡¯s house in his hometown?¡±


    Grandma May and Mrs. Lane came out when they heard this.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Grandma May asked with concern.


    ¡°Nana, my sister took Sonny to the market to buy some groceries, but her inws took Sonny away


    and handed him to Hank¡¯s brother¨Cinw. I¡¯m guessing they went back to their hometown. I know


    where they live.¡±


    Serenity was afraid that if she went there alone, she would be outnumbered and might not get Sonny


    back. She might even suffer a loss.


    Thus, Serenity wanted to bring Zachary along.


    When she encountered any issue, Serenity subconsciously thought of Zachary because she trusted


    him and grew a little dependent on him.


    With him around, Serenity felt that she did not have to worry about the sky falling.


    ¡°They¡¯re a family of scumbags!¡±


    Grandma May cursed at them and urged Zachary. ¡°Zack, you should go with Serenity to get Sonny


    back first. It¡¯ll be troublesome if they move Sonny to another ce.¡±


    Hank¡¯s family took Sonny away before the divorce was finalized, so this was not illegal. It was just an


    underhanded tactic. At this time, they could only rely on themselves to find Sonny.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane and I will go to Bright Boulevard to apany Liberty so she won¡¯t feel lonely. You should


    also call Callum and your brothers to help. If they¡¯re in Wiltspoon, ask them toe so you¡¯ll have


    strength in numbers.


    ¡°Once you find out where they¡¯re hiding Sonny, let us know as soon as possible, and we¡¯ll send Liberty


    there. Liberty is Sonny¡¯s biological mother, so it¡¯s more appropriate for her to go and get her child


    back.¡±


    Grandma May encountered all kinds of situations before, so she quickly calmed down and made a


    series of arrangements.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    Zachary called Callum while he walked out.


    It was early in the morning, so Callum was still in dreand.


    The phone rang for a while before Callum answered.


    ¡°Zack, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Callum opened his eyes to look at the caller ID, then closed his eyes after answering the call.


    On weekends, Callum had nothing to do and would not wake up until noon.


    ¡°Callum, please inform everyone except Rowan to go to¡­ Serenity, which expressway do we need to


    take to Liberty¡¯s inws¡® house?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to take the XX expressway for around forty minutes.¡±


    Zachary said to his cousin on the phone, ¡°You all can wait for me and Serenity at the intersection of the


    XX expressway. Something happened, and I need your help.¡±


    Callum heard that Zachary wanted to gather all nine of the York brothers, except Rowan because he


    was still a minor.


    Callum asked with concern, ¡°Zack, what happened?¡±


    Why was it necessary to gather all the York brothers?


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s nephew was kidnapped. Her sister is going through a divorce, but it hasn¡¯t been finalized.


    But her brother -inw¡¯s family took her nephew away. The police can¡¯t


    really do anything about this, so it¡¯s up to us to find Sonny.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Yorks had a meal with Liberty and her family before, so Callum had a deep impression of Sonny.


    When Callum heard Sonny was taken away by Liberty¡¯s inws, he immediately sat up and got out of


    bed. ¡°Zack, tell Serenity not to worry. I¡¯ll notify everyone to help right away.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tell them to hurry to XX expressway. Then we¡¯ll go to Hank¡¯s hometown together. Sonny is


    probably taken there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the call, Callum wanted to send a message in their family group chat and tag the York


    brothers. However, considering that it was still so early in the morning, everyone would still be sleeping


    and would not look at the messages, so he called them one by one.


    Since it was the weekend, the York brothers were all in


    Wiltspoon.


    When they heard that Serenity¡¯s nephew was kidnapped, they did not hesitate and went to the


    intersection of the XX expressway to meet Zachary and Serenity.


    The York brothers lived in their respective vis and were not back at the main residence, so they did


    not reach the intersection at the same time. However, they arrived for their


    rendezvous one after another.


    To Zachary¡¯s satisfaction, everyone still remembered to change their cars even if they were rushing.


    Their cars were around a hundred thousand dors, so they did not blow their


    cover.


    In fact, after they found out that Zachary concealed his


    identity to marry Serenity, the York brothers, like Zachary, bought an ordinary car worth around a


    hundred thousand dors and ced it in their garage. That way, they could use it when necessary


    while still going undercover.


    ¡°Zack, Serenity.¡±


    The York brothers wound down the car windows and greeted the couple.


    The young couple nodded. Serenity was nervous as she was worried that Sonny would be transferred


    elsewhere.


    Zachary held her hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find Sonny.¡±


    Serenity nodded vigorously.


    Zachary started the car. At this time, he did not dare let Serenity drive for fear that she would crash the


    car.


    He did not inform Josh because Josh was supposed to go on a blind date with Jasmine in the morning.


    Thus, eight out of the nine York brothers rushed to Hank¡¯s hometown in an eight¨Ccar convoy.


    At the same time, Grandma May and Mrs. Lane went to Bright Boulevard.


    Before Serenity left, she gave Grandma May the key to Liberty¡¯s house.

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Grandma May and Mrs. Lane arrived at Bright Boulevard and went straight to Liberty¡¯s house. As soon


    as they got out of the elevator, they heard loud cries which were disturbing the neighbors. A crowd


    gathered in front of Liberty¡¯s ce to see what was going on.


    ¡°Hank Brown, you b*stard! Give me back my son! Your whole family is despicable! You treat Sonny like


    a toy ande over to y with him whenever you please. But when you make him cry, you just leave


    without a word.


    ¡°Sonny is two years and five months old, but have you guys, as his grandparents, ever bought him a


    piece of clothing? You didn¡¯t even buy him a toy. Now you¡¯re saying that you miss Sonny? Even if you


    miss Sonny, have I ever stopped you from seeing him?¡±


    Liberty was held down by her inws to prevent her from beating up Hank. She struggled desperately


    as she cried and cursed like a mad woman.


    Since she fought with her husband¡¯s family before, she no longer cared how disheveled her hair was.


    Her voice was hoarse, and she was still desperately trying to break free from their restraint.


    p


    Chelsea pped Liberty twice.


    She scolded Liberty. ¡°Sonny is my parents¡® grandson. Since you and my brother are getting a divorce,


    Sonny will naturally follow us. It¡¯s our freedom to take Sonny because he¡¯s part of


    our family. If you cry again, I¡¯ll cut out your tongue!¡±


    Liberty went berserk after getting pped twice by her sister inw. She used all her strength to break


    free from their sp.


    Seeing that her parents could no longer hold Liberty back, Chelsea rushed over to help them.


    Grandma May and Mrs. Lane squeezed through the crowd just in time to see this scene.


    Grandma May¡¯s blood pressure spiked, and she rushed in without a second thought. Mrs. Lane


    followed.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As Clive mentioned, Grandma May worked in an intelligence agency when she was young and was


    very influential. Although she did not do anything after retirement, she kept herself active and healthy,


    so she was stronger than the


    average person.


    Grandma May rushed in and kicked Chelsea, who was trying to knee Liberty in the chest. Chelsea fell


    to the ground. Soon after, Grandma May kicked Mr. and Mrs. Brown to the ground as well.


    Mrs. Lane quickly stepped forward and helped Liberty up.


    As soon as Liberty was free, she immediately rushed toward her sister¨Cinw like a lunatic.


    Before Chelsea could get up, Liberty threw herself on top of her with her entire body weight.


    ¡°Ouch! My ribs are about to break!¡± Chelsea cried out in pain as she was crushed by Liberty.


    The next moment, Liberty grabbed Chelsea¡¯s hair with one hand to pull her head up and pped her


    face with the other.


    Liberty pped Chelsea several times in one go.


    The two women started wrestling each other.


    Hank wanted to help his sister, but Grandma May said coldly, ¡± If you dare to touch Liberty again, I¡¯ll


    pass out on the ground right here!¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    Grandma May was old and had plenty of children and grandchildren. If she passed out in their house


    and med it on them, they would not be able to deny it. She might even ask them topensate her


    a sizable sum.


    ¡°Grandma May, this is our family matters.¡±


    Hank looked at his sister and his wife who were fighting and said with a glum face, ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll


    mind your own business.¡±


    Their neighbors were watching the drama, but no one intervened.


    Grandma May said coldly, ¡°Liberty is my granddaughter¨Cinw¡¯s sister, so she¡¯s my inw. Now that


    my inw is being bullied, how is it not my business? Do you think Liberty doesn¡¯t have any family?


    The entire York family stands with Liberty! We¡¯re her family!¡±


    She turned to Liberty and said, ¡°Liberty, just treat them how they treated you. I¡¯ll stand with you as long


    as you don¡¯t kill anyone!¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown could not help their daughter because Grandma May would kick them when they


    tried to help.


    The Browns were stunned that an olddy who was almost eighty years old was still so strong and


    vicious.


    Under Grandma May¡¯s protection, Liberty and Chelsea had a fierce fight.


    Chelsea was usually just sharp¨Ctongued. When it came to fighting, she could notpare to Liberty.


    Liberty¡¯s weight was an advantage in a fight. As soon as she sat on Chelsea, Chelsea could not get up.


    Liberty finally stopped pping Chelsea, who looked like a broken rag doll.


    ¡°Hank, why are you still with such a sl*t?! Divorce her immediately! Kick her out of your house! This is


    your house, so make her leave!¡±


    Chelsea had never suffered such grievance and humiliation. She was beaten violently by Liberty while


    many onlookers watched. At this moment, her hair was disheveled, and her face was swollen. Her


    whole body was in pain.


    ¡°Chelsea.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown hurriedly helped their daughter up. They were distressed when they saw their


    daughter¡¯s condition.


    Grandma May instructed Mrs. Lane. ¡°Mrs. Lane, talk to the neighbors about this family¡¯s evil deeds, lest


    they me us for bullying them. We¡¯re at a disadvantage in this fight. They have


    two men and two women on their side, while we¡¯re just three weak women. I¡¯m so old that I have to use


    a walking stick. They¡¯re the ones bullying us!¡±


    The onlookers were speechless as they thought, ¡®Grandma, you just beat up four people by yourself¡­¡®


    However, just as Grandma May threatened Hank earlier, she could very well pass out right then and


    there and me it on the Browns. If that happened, the Browns would be in big trouble.


    Mrs. Lane had been with Serenity for a few days and was well informed of the situation between Liberty


    and Hank. She was the one who came to take care of Sonny that night when Liberty went to the hotel


    to catch Hank and his mistress in the


    act.


    Thus, Mrs. Lane told the crowd everything she knew.


    Everyone in themunity knew that Hank abused his wife because Liberty chased him with a kitchen


    knife down a few blocks after Hank hit her. This became big news in Bright Boulevard. After that


    incident, those men with the habit of domestic violence controlled their anger as they were afraid their


    wives would take after Liberty.


    Hank also cheated and was caught in the act by Liberty. Thus, everyone could understand that Liberty


    wanted to file for divorce since no one wanted to be married to an unfaithful


    husband.


    ¡°They were supposed to talk about their divorce, but the Browns were so despicable that they


    kidnapped her child! They even teamed up to bully Liberty. Don¡¯t you all think they¡¯re overboard? They


    said they missed their grandson, but


    they¡¯ve never cared for him and only raised their daughter¡¯s children.


    ¡°A few days ago, that woman, Sonny¡¯s biological


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    grandmother, brought her daughter¡¯s sick son to Sonny and deliberately wanted to infect him. That kid


    admitted it himself. How could a grandmother be so vicious to her own grandson?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they didn¡¯t want to take care of Sonny since they¡¯re not obliged to. Helping out to


    babysit is just a bonus. But whose grandma will purposely want to infect their grandson?¡±


    The crowd watched on for a while. The neighbors actually knew who Chelsea was because she was a


    horrid person.


    At this moment when they heard Mrs. Lane¡¯s exnation, everyone looked at the Browns with


    judgmental eyes. The Browns could not take it any longer and went over to push Mrs. Lane and close


    the front door.


    Although Mrs. Lane did not know how to fight, she was not weak either. After she was pushed by the


    Browns, she immediately squeezed through the gap, pushed the front door open, and went back into


    the house.


    Anyway, everyone knew the truth now.


    Liberty was the victim who was bullied by her inws.


    The fastest way to spread gossip was through these middle aged women¡¯s mouths. In less than an


    hour, the entire Bright Boulevard knew that Hank and his wife were getting divorced and that the


    Browns kidnapped Sonny. They even bullied Liberty because she was an orphan.


    Comm


    ¡°Stupid old hag! Where did youe from?! How dare you meddle in our business?!¡±

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    ¡°I didn¡¯t butt in. Did you see me butting in?¡± Grandma May


    retorted.


    In Grandma May¡¯s eyes, she only kicked them and did not butt in.


    Mrs. Brown was speechless by Grandma May¡¯s denial.


    ¡°I just think that you¡¯re too involved as a mother¨Cinw.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Also, your daughter has her own family, yet she wants to boss her younger brother and sister¨Cinw


    around. She has been the one sowing discord between them, right? How did you raise your daughter?


    Do you have a grudge against your inws? Is that why you wanted your daughter to marry into your


    inw¡¯s family?¡±


    Mrs. Brown was speechless.


    Mr. Brown spoke up, ¡°We¡¯re Sonny¡¯s grandparents. We miss him, so we¡¯re just taking him home to stay


    with us for a while. Liberty made us look like kidnappers and even called the police!¡±


    After Liberty called the police, the police officers came to understand the situation. After they found out


    that it was a family dispute, they left after giving some advice.


    They could not help Liberty to find Sonny.


    ¡°Were you just picking Sonny up? You didn¡¯t discuss it with Liberty and took Sonny away even though


    he was crying. That¡¯s kidnapping! You¡¯re lucky that we¡¯re only calling you kidnappers.¡±


    Mr. Brown opened his mouth but could not say a word.


    Mrs. Lane went to get some ice for Liberty to apply on her face. Mrs. Lane pretended not to see


    Chelsea¡¯s bruised and swollen


    face.


    Mrs. Brown wanted to get some ice cubes for her daughter¡¯s face too but found that there were no ice


    cubes left.


    Mrs. Lane had given them all to Liberty.


    The Browns realized that Grandma May was a fighter but was


    old, so they became cowardly as they were afraid she would pass out on the floor and me it on


    them.


    1309W


    Mr. Brown cleared his throat and said, ¡°Olddy, we¡¯re also disheartened that Hank and Liberty ended


    up like this. I scolded my son, but they still insisted on getting a divorce. We came here today to talk


    about the divorce terms. Sonny is my only grandson who shares myst name, so we¡¯ll never hurt him.


    We were just picking him up to see him.¡±


    What he implied was that they should not talk about Sonny and start talking about the divorce.


    Grandma May patted the back of Liberty¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Seren and Zack went to look for


    Sonny. Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright.¡±

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    Liberty did not have a car, so after she asked Serenity and Zachary to look for Sonny, she went to Hank


    to settle the score.


    However, Liberty was alone, and Hank¡¯s family was there, so she was outnumbered.


    Fortunately, Grandma May and Mrs. Lane came to help out.


    Just in time, Hank took out the divorce agreement he wrotest night and said, ¡°Liberty, I admit that I


    wronged you. I also know that you can¡¯t forgive me. Since the two of us are no longer in love with each


    other, this marriage can¡¯t go on. Let¡¯s get a divorce.


    ¡°This is the divorce agreement I wrote. Take a look at it. If there¡¯s no problem, we can sign it and


    finalize it on Monday at the City Hall.¡±


    Liberty took the divorce agreement with a cold face. When she read it, she was so angry that she


    wanted to rip Hank to shreds.


    Grandma May took a look at the divorce agreement that Hank wrote. After reading it, she took a few


    deep breaths to control her anger.


    The Browns were truly despicable!


    Seeing Liberty¡¯s glum face, Hank said insensitively, ¡°I bought this house as a personal property before


    marriage. The only name written on the title deed is mine, so the house belongs to me. I bought the car


    too, so that belongs to me too.


    ¡°Although you have a job now, you¡¯ve only just started and haven¡¯t passed your probation yet, so you


    can¡¯t prove that you


    have a stable ie. I¡¯ll sacrifice a little and take over Sonny¡¯s custody. From now on, you just need to


    give Sonny two thousand dors a month as living expenses.


    ¡°Sonny is only two years old and still needs to drink form and use diapers at night. When he¡¯s three


    years old, he¡¯ll go to kindergarten. Tuition fees are getting more expensive every year. Although


    elementary school and junior high are free, he needs money for high school and college. When he


    grows up, I¡¯ll have to buy him a house and help him prepare a bridal gift. All of that needs money.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking custody of Sonny and I¡¯m only asking you to pay two thousand dors as alimony. That¡¯s a


    good deal for you. Since I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s father, I have no choice but to take up the burden.


    ¡°I have a lot of monthly expenses and don¡¯t have much savings, but I¡¯m willing to share half of it with


    you, which is thirty thousand dors.¡±


    Liberty knew that divorced couples would be at odds with each other because no one wanted to


    compromise. A couple who used to share the same bed would be enemies.


    She did not want to be at odds with Hank, but he went too far.


    After taking a deep breath, Liberty tore up the divorce agreement that Hank wrote and threw the shreds


    of paper at him. ¡°Hank Brown! We¡¯re definitely getting a divorce, but not like this. Do you think you can


    just brush me off with thirty thousand dors? No way!


    ¡°I won¡¯t fight for your car or house, but you use your sry to pay off the mortgage after marriage.


    That¡¯s our joint property, so I want to bepensated with a sum of money. I have a


    rough idea of how much your savings is, so you better not think you can fool me with thirty thousand


    dors!


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for twelve years and have been married for more than three years. For


    Sonny¡¯s sake, I didn¡¯t want to make such a big fuss. But you took Sonny from me, and I won¡¯t tolerate it


    anymore! I¡¯ll fight for everything that I¡¯m supposed to get, but I won¡¯t take an extra penny from you.


    ¡°I paid for the renovation costs for the house, and I told you a long time ago that you have to return it to


    me if you want a divorce.¡±


    Hank said shamelessly, ¡°I also told you that you voluntarily paid for the renovation costs, so I won¡¯t give


    you a penny for that. If you think that you¡¯ve suffered a loss, you can take away the tiles!¡±


    Liberty red at him coldly and said, ¡°Fine! If you won¡¯t pay me back, I¡¯ll use my own method to get


    back my renovation


    costs.


    ¡°You said you¡¯re sacrificing yourself by asking for Sonny¡¯s custody. Since you think that way, you can


    give me Sonny¡¯s custody. I¡¯m not afraid of sacrificing myself for my son!¡±


    ¡°No way! Sonny is my grandson, so he must stay with us!¡± Mr. Brown insisted.


    Mrs. Brown echoed, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think that you can get Sonny! He¡¯s my grandson! He¡¯s a Brown!¡±


    Chelsea shouted, ¡°Hank, this is your house! Since you¡¯re getting a divorce, kick her out now! You can¡¯t


    let her live here anymore. If she doesn¡¯t move out, make her pay the rent.¡±


    Chelsea thought, ¡®Fat b*tch! How dare you beat me up like


    this?! I won¡¯t let you get your way!¡®


    ¡®Sonny will live with my parents in the future, and they¡¯re staying in my house. This means Sonny will


    be too. Since Liberty treated me like that, I¡¯ll punish Sonny for it and make Liberty kneel and beg me for


    forgiveness.¡®

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    Liberty sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll move out by myself once I get back the renovation costs! I don¡¯t need you to kick


    me out.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t get a penny back!¡± Chelsea shouted and felt a pain on her face.


    Liberty applied ice on her face, but Chelsea did not, and it hurt like hell.


    Chelsea felt a burning pain on both sides of her face. She did not need to look in the mirror to know


    that her face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head at the moment.


    She thought, ¡®Liberty! I won¡¯t let you get your way!¡®


    ¡°See you in court.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Your family is being unfair to Liberty. Since you all can¡¯t agree on the terms,


    there¡¯s no need to talk anymore. Liberty, you should file for divorce and confront them in court.¡±


    Hank threatened her. ¡°Liberty, you won¡¯t get the slightest benefit if you file awsuit. Your sister and


    these people can¡¯t help you. If you push us to a corner, it¡¯ll be difficult for you to see Sonny in the


    future.¡±


    If Liberty filed for divorce and divided their property, Hank would hide Sonny so that Liberty could never


    see her son again.


    Liberty red at him and ignored his threat.


    She wanted to sue him, get half of their property, and fight for her son¡¯s custody. She had to fight for


    what she deserved and


    would not let Hank and Jessica take advantage of her.


    While Liberty and Hank were arguing about the divorce terms, Serenity and the York brothers rushed


    over to the Reptons¡® house.


    Sonny was taken away by George Repton, so Serenity guessed that he must have brought Sonny back


    to his home instead of


    the Browns¡® residence.


    The Reptons¡® house was a self¨Cbuilt three¨Cstory building with a luxurious interior and exterior. It was


    particrly conspicuous in the small town they lived in.


    George just brought Sonny back not long ago. He thought that even if Liberty and Serenity knew that


    Sonny was here, they would not be able toe and take Sonny back.


    He thought the Browns could stop the Hunt sisters.


    Thus, after he brought Sonny back, he let Sonny y with his youngest son. In the meantime, he hid in


    the room to y some video games while his wife was not at home.


    Sonny was suddenly taken away from his mother, so the little guy cried the entire journey.


    He was left in the hall on the first floor by his uncle. It was an unfamiliar environment, and he did not


    see his mother, so Sonny was frightened and cried even more. He cried and said, ¡± Mommy! I want


    mommy¡­¡±


    George¡¯s parents were busy in the kitchen. They ignored. Sonny and let him cry until his voice was


    hoarse.


    Lucas watched as Sonny cried and suddenly walked over to hit Sonny.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny was sad, but his cousin hit him, so he pushed Lucas away angrily. Lucas did not stand firm and


    fell to the ground, then immediately burst into tears.


    Lucas¡¯s older brother, sister, and grandparents came out when they heard Lucas crying.


    ¡°Sonny hit me,¡± Lucasined.


    Matthew did not question his younger brother. He just stepped forward and kicked Sonny, who got


    booted one meter away. He then lifted Sonny, and pped him repeatedly while cursing the little boy.


    Serenity heard Sonny¡¯s cries when she got out of the car and rushed in to see Sonny being beaten.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    Serenity rushed over and took Sonny away from Matthew. She freed one of her hands and pped


    Matthew in the face.


    Matthew was around ten years old, but because of his height, he looked like a fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold.


    After getting pped by Serenity out of the blue, Matthew was not afraid either. Instead, he was


    infuriated and rushed over to fight Serenity like a madman.


    However, before he could touch Serenity, he was lifted from the ground.


    Before Matthew could react, his whole body was lifted, and his face was pinned against the wall. His


    hands were folded behind his back. He wanted to struggle, but those tworge hands were like metal


    pincers that were mping him down.


    Matthew¡¯s mped wrists felt increasingly painful.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Matthew yelled, ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll fight you one¨Con¨Cone if you dare!¡±


    When Emma Repton saw her brother being pushed against the wall, she wanted to help him, but she


    was blocked by a wall of people. Upon closer look, she realized that these tall men had broken into her


    house at some point.


    They were also very good¨Clooking.


    Although she was only twelve years old, she knew how to appreciate handsome men. Emma and her


    ssmates would


    ??


    usually discuss which male celebrity was better looking.


    Emma looked at the wall of people in front of her, dumbfounded.


    Did these peoplee out from the TV?


    They were such dreamboats!


    ¡°Who are you people?¡±


    George¡¯s parents, who ignored Sonny just now, were startled when they saw this many people.


    Serenity ignored them and looked down at Sonny.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Sonny¡¯s face was red and swollen from Matthew¡¯s beating. There were bright red fingerprint marks on


    his face and blood on the corners of his mouth. Those big and innocent eyes that usually glowed were


    filled with fear at this moment.


    Sonny opened his mouth to cry, but he could not make a sound. Perhaps it was because he was


    frightened.


    Serenity¡¯s tears welled up at once.


    With a pale face and shaking hands, Serenity kept patting Sonny¡¯s back and hugged him tightly. She


    cried, ¡°Sonny, it¡¯s Aunt Seren. I¡¯m right here. Sonny, make a sound and cry it out. Don¡¯t scare me¡­¡±


    Sonny looked at Serenity and focused his gaze on her. When it was clear that the person holding him


    was Serenity, he cried. out loud.


    ¡°Ant Swer-¡±


    He hugged Serenity¡¯s neck tightly with both hands and cried loudly. Since he cried for too long earlier,


    his voice was hoarse


    and dry as he howled. Serenity was heartbroken when she heard this and wanted to kill Matthew


    Repton a thousand times over.


    Matthew and Sonny were cousins, so how could Matthew treat Sonny like this?


    A ten¨Cyear¨Cold child being so cruel meant that he was rotten to the core.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t be scared. Aunt Seren is here. Don¡¯t be scared¡­¡±


    Serenity coaxed Sonny while she cried.


    She could not even imagine what would happen to Sonny if she arrived a minuteter.


    How could Hank stillpete with Liberty for Sonny¡¯s custody? Did he know how his family treated


    Sonny?


    Sonny suddenly stopped crying.


    When Serenity looked at him, she saw that Sonny had fainted. His soft body went limp in her arms.


    Serenity was so


    frightened that her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    ¡°Sonny!¡±


    Serenity shook Sonny¡¯s small body.


    She carried Sonny and immediately turned to rush out of the house.

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Zachary said, ¡°Callum, I¡¯ll leave this ce to you. Make sure he pays the price for how he treated


    Sonny.¡±


    Zachary threw Matthew aside. Matthew fell to the ground but did not get up immediately. He even tried


    to kick Zachary.


    Zachary did not even have to look to evade that kick. He stepped on Matthew¡¯s foot, which made him


    howl in pain.


    ncing at Matthew, Zachary left these people behind and hurried out. Serenity had already put Sonny


    in the child safety


    seat and was about to drive.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Zachary quickly pulled Serenity out of the driver¡¯s seat and stuffed her into the back seat of the car so


    that he could drive.


    Serenity did not argue with him. She picked up the unconscious Sonny and wondered if the little boy


    fainted due to shock or pain. ¡°Go to the nearest hospital.¡±


    Without needing her reminder, Zachary would head to the nearest hospital too.


    The car quickly drove away.


    Serenity hugged Sonny tightly as her distressed tears fell on him.


    Sonny was such an adorable kid, yet he had to suffer all this.


    Along the way, the couple did not speak since Serenity was not in the mood to. She was afraid of what


    would happen to Sonny.


    Serenity would not let the Reptons get away with it if anything bad happened to Sonny.


    Soon, they arrived at the hospital.


    As soon as Zachary parked the car, Serenity rushed out with Sonny in his arms.


    ¡°Doctor! I need a doctor!¡±


    Serenity ran wildly while shouting for a doctor, attracting countless people¡¯s attention.


    The doctors and nurses were rmed by Serenity¡¯s cries. Serenity did not care what specialty the


    doctors were in. She grabbed one at random and quickly begged him. ¡°Doctor, please save my


    nephew! He was abused and he fainted.¡±


    The doctor quickly took Sonny from her and ran to the emergency room. Other doctors and nurses


    followed.


    A nurse reminded Serenity. ¡°Since the child was abused, you should hurry and call the police.¡±


    The nurse then hurried away.


    Serenity followed them. After Sonny was taken into the emergency room, she took out her phone,


    wiped away her tears, and called the police. When she spoke, her voice choked up, and the


    emergency operator gentlyforted her and told her to calm down.


    At that moment, Zachary came over and took the phone from her hand. He exined the situation to


    the operator clearly.


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡±


    Serenity turned around and fell into his arms. She covered her


    face as tears streamed down uncontrobly.


    She had not cried like this for a long time. After the death of her parents, Serenity and Liberty had gone


    through life¡¯s ups and downs, so they had long learned to be strong.


    However, at this moment, Serenity could not control her emotions any longer. She thought of Sonny¡¯s


    red and swollen face that was marked with fingerprints with blood tainting the corners of his mouth. She


    thought of how Sonny was so afraid that he could not make a sound. When Sonny fell limp in her arms,


    Serenity felt scared and powerless.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Sonny will be fine.¡±


    Zacharyforted her as well as himself.


    ¡°If anything happens to Sonny, I¡¯ll make sure their whole family pays the price!¡± Serenity cried as she


    said such harsh words.


    ¡°Sonny will be fine. We¡¯ll hand this case to the police. I told Callum to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°How could they treat Sonny like this? That b*stard is Sonny¡¯s cousin. Hank gives his parents a living


    allowance every month, and Liberty said that it¡¯s no less than five thousand dors. They use it on


    Chelsea¡¯s household, so Hank is practically supporting his sister¡¯s family. Look at how his nephew


    treats his own son!¡±


    Zachary said in a deep voice, ¡°Parents are a child¡¯s first teachers. Chelsea¡¯s character had subtly


    influenced her children, which made them rotten to the core.¡±

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    Chapter 451 Not long after, the door to the emergency room opened, and Sonny was pushed out.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Serenity and Zachary quickly stepped forward. She anxiously asked the doctor, ¡°Doctor, how is my


    nephew?¡±


    ¡°The soft tissue on the child¡®s face was injured, and one side of his thigh was bruised. Was he kicked?


    There are footprints on his clothes. Other than that, there¡®s no other injury. He¡®s unconscious because


    of the shock.¡±


    The nurse was applying ice to Sonny¡®s face.


    ¡°Who¡®s so cruel to do such things to a small baby?¡±


    The doctors felt distressed about what happened to Sonny.


    Such a cute little baby was beaten until both sides of his face were ck and blue. This showed how


    ruthless the perpetrator was for him to be so vicious to a small kid.


    The abuser was simply mentally sick.


    ¡°His cousin.¡±


    The doctor was speechless and thought, ¡®What kind of grudge would someone have to pound their little


    cousin up this brutally?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°I took pictures of the child¡®s injury earlier. You can keep them as evidence for the police. That way, you


    can sue the perpetrator.¡±


    Serenity quickly thanked the doctor and took out her phone to add the doctor¡®s contact details. After the


    doctor sent her the photos, she immediately forwarded them to Liberty.


    ¡°¡®The child¡®s injuries aren¡®t that serious, but he¡¯s seriously traumatized, so you should spend more time


    with him. He¡®s still young, so he¡®ll slowly forget about this trauma as long as someone¡®s there for him.¡±


    Serenity nodded repeatedly


    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±


    Zachary thanked the doctor again.


    ¡°You¡®re wee.¡±


    After the doctor left, the couple followed the nurses into a ward. Sonny was carried to a bed, and one of


    the nurses said, ¡°He¡®ll wake up soon and when he does, try tofort him because he fainted from


    shock.


    His face is still swollen, so you should continue to apply ice to his face for the next twenty four hours.


    After that, you can put a hotpress.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Serenity thanked the nurse profusely.


    She sat on the bed and took over the nurse¡¯s job of applying ice to Sonny¡¯s face.


    After a few minutes, Sonny woke up.


    Sonny wanted to cry when he opened his eyes, but after he saw Serenity, he held back his tears. He


    then crawled over to Serenity and nestled in her arms.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡®t be scared. Aunt Seren is here.¡±


    Serenity hugged him with one arm and held the ice pack with the other hand as she coaxed him softly,


    ¡°Sonny, let me apply this to your face so you can get better soon.¡±


    Sonny¡®s little hands were sping onto Serenity¡¯s clothes. After Serenity cajoled him, he was finally


    willing to lift his face so that Serenity could put ice on it.


    ¡°Zack, Serenity.¡±


    Callum and the others came.


    ¡°How¡®s Sonny?¡± Callum asked with concern.


    ¡°The soft tissue on his face is damaged. The doctor said to use ice cubes first, then a hotpress


    after twenty¨Cfour hours. One side of his thigh was also bruised from the kick. The main thing is that he


    fainted from shock.¡±


    The physical injuries could heal easily.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Chapter 452 On the other hand, Sonny¡¯s mental trauma would take a long time to heal.


    ¡°How¡®s that little b*stard?¡± Zachary asked in a low voice.


    ¡°I didn¡®t hit him. Instead, I forced his dad to p his face until the corners of his mouth were bleeding.


    We also trashed their house, then tliey threatened to call the police. I told them to go ahead and call the


    police because if anything happens to Sonny, the police can just arrest that little b*stard.


    ¡°Once they heard that, they didn¡®t dare make a sound.¡±


    Callum saw that Matthew was still a child, so if he hit Matthew, the Reptons would sue him in turn. That


    was not what they wanted. Fortunately, the York brothers outnumbered the Reptons. In order to protect


    himself, George ruthlessly taught his eldest son a lesson and pped Matthew until the little


    perpetrator¡®s face was red and swollen with his mouth bleeding


    George was merciless when he hit his son. He even hit him with a belt.


    He med Matthew for causing heavy losses to him because Matthew got caught by Serenity and the


    York brothers when he hit Sonny. That was why the York brothers trashed their house.


    George was afraid that something happened to Sonny. He did not expect such a thing to happen and


    did not know how to exin it to his inws. Thus, in a fit of anger, George beat up Matthew cruelly.


    George¡®s parents cried that Matthew was just a child and that the York brothers were heartless as to


    make George hit his own son.


    Callum retorted. ¡°Isn¡®t Sonny a child as well? Sonny is so young, yet he abused Sonny like that.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    George¡¯s parents were speechless.


    When their own kin made a mistake, the Reptons defended that Matthew was just a child, so the York


    brothers should not be harsh on him. The Reptons added that it was normal for children to get into


    small fights.


    Was that a small fight?


    Sonny was abused until hended in a hospital.


    ¡°Zack, when we trashed their house, we found that they had surveince cameras installed. I watched


    the footage and found the whole process of Sonny¡¯s beating recorded. I retrieved the hard drive of their


    surveince system and kept it in my car.¡±


    .


    Zachary said in a deep voice, ¡°We called the police too. When the police arrive, let the officers


    watch the footage.¡±


    Callum agreed.


    Sonny¡¯s abuser was also a minor, so the police might not be able to arrest Matthew. However, Chelsea


    and George couldpensate them and apologize. They would also have to promise that they would


    be strict with Matthew.


    This could also serve as a warning.


    ¡°Stay here. I¡®ll go out and make a call.¡±


    Callum nodded.


    Zachary left the ward, walked to a secluded corner, and called Josh.


    At this moment, Josh was riding his newly bought bicycle while he gently held a rose between his teeth.


    As soon as Josh arrived at the entrance of Beans and Cream, he received Zachary¡®s call.


    Thinking that his friend was concerned about the progress of his blind date, Josh stopped riding and


    propped his slender legs on the ground to support the bicycle. He then removed the rose from his


    mouth and answered the call from his friend¨Ccum¨Cboss.


    Josh thought Zachary would ask him about the evidence of Hank¡®s transfer of property. As soon as the


    call was connected, Josh said, ¡°Zachary, I¡®ll sort out the evidence after my blind date. I¡®ll print it out and


    send it to youter.


    ¡°You don¡®t need it now since it¡®s the weekend, right?¡±


    The City Hall was closed on weekends.


    ¡°You can send me that evidenceter. Can you help me investigate where Hank¡®s sister and brother¨C


    inw work? Also, suppress Waltham Electronics and send a message to their boss saying that if they


    want to keep theirpany, they just need to get rid of Hank and that Jessica woman.


    ¡°Let the word out that if anypany dares hire Hank and his mistress, they¡®ll be York


    Corporation¡®s enemies. I don¡®t care what method you use, get Hank¡®s sister and brother¨Cinw fired as


    well!¡±


    Zachary wanted to wait for Liberty and Hank to get divorced before he made Hank lose everything


    However, he did not want to wait any longer since Sonny was bullied. Even if his true identity would be


    revealed in the end, he wanted the Browns to end up with nothing.


    Whoever dared touch his nephew would be courting death! Since death was foreign to them, Zachary


    would teach them what it means..

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    Chapter 453 Josh figured something big must have happened because Zachary spoke with gritted


    teeth and sounded infuriated.


    ¡°The Browns took Sonny, and when we found Sonny, he was being abused by Hank¡¯s nephew. Sonny


    is now in the hospital. His face is swollen, and his facial soft tissues are damaged. He was also in


    shock.¡±


    Josh cursed. ¡°What the f*ck! How could scumbags like the Browns still exist? They¡®re a disgrace to all


    mankind!


    ¡°How¡®s Sonny?¡± Josh asked with concern.


    ¡°His physical wounds will heal in a few days, but his mental trauma will take a long time to


    heal.¡±


    ¡°Have you taught that demon who abused Sonny a lesson? Do you need me to bring some people over


    and beat him up? He¡®s simply inhuman to be so cruel to such a small kid.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a while and said, ¡°He¡¯s a ten¨Cyear¨Cold boy. We called the police, but at his age,


    he¡®ll just be reprimanded. His parents will be ordered to discipline him andpensate us, but he won¡®t


    go to jail.


    ¡°But his father beat him up until his face was swollen.¡±


    Letting George hit Matthew was merely a father teaching his son a lesson and had nothing to do with


    them.


    ¡°F*ck! Even a ten¨Cyear¨Cold could be so cruel?! He¡®ll certainly end up in prison in the future.


    ¡°Zachary, don¡®t worry. I¡®ll handle this. I¡®ll get my people to act now and make sure they end up with


    nothing!¡±


    Zachary said apologetically, ¡°I hope this doesn¡®t affect your mood for your blind date.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sox is Serenity¡®s best friend. If I make a bad impression this time, I¡®ll get more opportunities to


    meet her again. If we¡®re fated to be together, then so be it. But if we¡®re not, it¡®ll be useless even if you


    bind us together.¡±


    Although Josh looked forward to the blind date with Jasmine, he was quite open¨Cminded.


    He would let nature take its course.


    ¡°The police officers are here, so I¡¯ll head back to the ward.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let me know if you need me. You know me, I¡®m a knight in shining armor who will wipe out all


    injustice in this world!¡± Zachary was in a bad mood at the moment, but when he heard Josh¡®s self¨C


    promation, he


    could not help butugh. ¡°Isn¡®t it because you have a strong appetite for gossip?¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°Well... That¡®s true too.¡±


    ¡°Go on with your blind date.¡±


    Zachary hung up the phone.


    Josh was not in a hurry to enter the cafe and called his cousin, Julian Bucham, for help.


    They first had to find out the Brownis¡® jobs and sources of ie before they could cut them off. That


    way, the Browns would lose everything.


    Suppressing Waltham Electronics was York Corporation¡®s internal strategy, so Josh did not tell his


    cousin about it.


    Julian Bucham had long been ustomed to Josh asking him for help from time to time. That was one


    way Julian could pry into Zachary¡®s private affairs. It was quite a good trade¨Coff since only a few knew


    of Zachary York¡®s private affairs.


    After asking Julian for help, Josh informed his subordinates to start suppressing Waltham Electronics


    Josh entered the cafe with the rose in his mouth once he finished making arrangements.


    Jasmine arrived earlier than Josh and was sitting at a table by the window. Thus, she saw Josh on the


    phone just now.


    This also meant she saw him biting the rose while riding his bike.


    Jasmine thought, ¡®Is he a dog? Why is he holding things with his mouth?¡®


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When Josh came in, Jasmine stood up and waved to him.


    Josh saw Jasmine beckoning to him and thought, ¡®Damn it! I¡®m actuallyte!¡± He hurriedly walked over


    with the rose.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    Chapter 454 Jasmine did not put on makeup or dress up for the date. She looked the same as usual.


    Actually, she usually had light makeup on, but at that moment, she was barefaced.


    ¡°Ms. Sox, I¡®m sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°I didn¡®t wait long, Mr. Bucham. Please take a seat.¡±


    Josh sat down opposite Jasmine and handed the rose to her, but Jasmine did not take it from him.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, this flower came from your mouth...¡±


    She did not need to say more.


    Josh took the hint and replied, ¡°Next time, I¡®ll buy a bouquet for you and hold it with my hands. I won¡®t


    bite it again.¡±


    ¡°Is your mouth so big that you can bite a bouquet of flowers?¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°No...¡±


    He threw the rose that he had bitten into the trash can under the table.


    Seeing that Jasmine had already ordered her coffee, Josh beckoned to the waitress and asked for a


    cup of coffee.


    The waitress brought him his coffee and lingered. Josh smiled and said to the waitress, ¡°I¡®m on a blind


    date.¡±


    The waitress blushed and wanted to say something, but she remembered what her boss told her and


    said shyly, ¡°I didn¡®t mean anything.¡±


    She just wanted to confirm whether this man was Josh Bucham.


    The waitress quickly walked away.


    Josh touched his face. ¡°It¡®s quite a burden that my parents gave me such a good face.¡± Jasmine


    laughed. ¡°You¡®re indeed very good¨Clooking, probably one of the best¨Clooking men I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Who else is better looking than me?¡±


    ¡°Your colleague, Zachary.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh suddenly said bitterly, ¡°Don¡®tpare me with him. That¡®ll just lower my self-esteem.


    ¡°Ms. Sox, you don¡®t have feelings for him, right?¡±


    Jasmine almost spat out a mouthful of coffee. She coughed a few times and hurriedly said,¡±


    Mr. Bucham, I don¡®t have any feelings for your colleague. He¡®s my best friend¡¯s husband, so he¡®s off¨C


    limits. Besides, your colleague¡®s stony face isn¡®t my type.¡±


    She was not as patient as Serenity to be able to get along with Zachary.


    Besides, even Serenity said that Zachary was too cold at times.


    ¡°Ms. Sox, I was just asking mainly because my colleague looks like a Greek god, so many girls swoon


    over him. If he wasn¡¯t cold, he would have so many admirers clinging to him like bubblegum.¡±


    Jasmine did not ask much about Zachary. It was normal for such a handsome man like Zachary to


    have women adoring him.


    Jasmine could tell that Zachary was warming up to Serenity and treating Serenity better. Thus, she was


    not at all worried that another woman would snatch Zachary away from Serenity.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, have you ever been in a rtionship?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡®m as pure as a nk sheet of paper.¡±


    Josh was telling the truth. He had never been in a formal rtionship and only had a crush on a girl in


    his ss when he was young. That was more than a decade ago, so it was not worth mentioning


    He did not even remember what the girl looked like now.


    ¡°I heard from your colleague that you¡®re very busy at work?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡®ve been so busy with work that I don¡®t have time to meet young women like you, Ms. Sox. But I


    still have many admirers.¡±

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    Chapter 455 Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡®t have any admirers, I¡®ll think there¡¯s something


    wrong


    with you.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°I¡®m absolutely healthy in every way!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you look healthy on the surface.¡±


    Josh opened his mouth but did not know how to answer her.


    He could not possibly say that she could give him a go to see if he was healthy, right?


    It was inappropriate to flirt with someone like this on a blind date, so Josh decided to shut his mouth.


    Josh, who had always been articte, was suddenly speechless when he was with Jasmine.


    He thought, ¡®Thisdy who made her name by passing out at a banquet is really something!


    ¨C


    ¨C


    ¨C


    Grandma May, Mrs. Lane, and Liberty rushed to the hospital as soon as they heard what happened.


    The police finished taking down the statements and left. Chelsea, George, and Matthew were


    summoned to the police station.


    That was when Chelsea found out that her eldest son had caused such big trouble.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chelsea did not dare to tell her brother but told her parents secretly. However, when Mrs. Brown heard


    that her eldest grandson had beaten up her youngest grandson, who waster admitted to the hospital,


    she cried and scolded Chelsea. That was how Hank found out.


    After Liberty rushed to the hospital, Hank hurried to the hospital with his parents as well.


    As for Chelsea, she did not dare go to the hospital with them for fear of being beaten to death by the


    Hunt sisters. Chelsea was already beaten by Liberty earlier.


    Besides, Chelsea and her husband had to report to the police station with their eldest son.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Liberty stumbled into the ward. When she saw her son in her sister¡¯s arins, she rushed forward.


    ¡°Sonny!¡±


    She hugged her son.


    Seeing the bruises on her son¡®s face, Liberty reached out and touched him gently with shaking hands.


    Her tears streamed down her cheeks non¨Cstop.


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Sonny recognized his mother and cried in a hoarse voice. He then hugged Liberty¡¯s neck tightly and


    cried. ¡°Matthew hit me... Mommy, Matthew hit me...¡±


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Mommy, I want to go home. I don¡®t want to stay at Ant Chelsea¡¯s house. Matthew and Lucas will hit


    me...¡±


    Sonny began to cry to be brought home.


    Liberty coaxed him while crying, ¡°Mommy will bring Sonny home. Mommy came here to bring you


    home. You don¡®t need to go to Aunt Chelsea¡®s house again. If they dare hit you again, Mommy will fight


    them!¡±


    Sonny¡®s condition improved significantly with thefort of his mother and Aunt Serenity. He was no


    longer crying, but he refused to part with his mother even for a moment because he was afraid that


    Uncle George would take him to Aunt Chelsea¡®s house again.


    Then, Lucas and Matthew would beat him up.


    The little boy was terrified.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡±


    After soothing her son, Liberty wiped away her tears and asked her sister with a choked¨Cup voice.


    Fortunately, Liberty had a younger sister, who had nice inws. Otherwise, Liberty would not know


    what to do.


    ¡°There are wounds on his face and one side of his thigh. We need to put ice on his face to reduce the


    swelling. The bruise on his thigh will get better in a few days after applying the medicated ointment


    daily. What¡®s more critical is his mental trauma. ¡°Matthew is a devil! Sonny is his cousin, yet he beat


    Sonny up so viciously.¡±

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Chapter 456 Liberty said, ¡°How could Matthew be a good kid if he has a mother like Chelsea?¡±


    Serenity said coldly, ¡°Liberty, we¡®ve reported this to the police. Although we can¡®t make Matthew go to


    jail, we can ask Chelsea and her husband topensate us. No matter who tries to intercede or


    apologize, don¡®t ept it and insist on getting thepensation.¡±


    Liberty said fiercely, ¡°How else can we make them pay in addition to thepensation? He beat up my


    son! Seren, did you break his hands when you saw him?¡±


    ¡°Callum and the rest forced George to teach his son a lesson. George beat Matthew to a pulp and


    pped him with a belt. Callum said that Matthew was covered in wounds and looked quite wretched


    after the beating


    ¡°They also trashed the Reptons¡® house.¡±


    Liberty said furiously, ¡°I really want to kill that monster.¡±


    Serenity thought the same.


    However, they had to be rational. They did not touch Matthew but only let George teach Matthew a


    lesson as a father.


    After going through so much, Serenity understood Zachary¡®s way of doing things.


    No matter how angry he was, Zachary would not break thew. After thinking about it, Serenity thought


    that Zachary¡®s way of dealing with things waspletely reasonable. At least, he would not risk himself


    just to get his revenge.


    This time, they were truly indebted to Zachary and the York brothers.


    Serenity thought she could spend the rest of her life with a man like Zachary.


    She would have a good talk with Zachary once Liberty¡®s affairs were settled.


    They needed to talk about their future.


    ¡°Sonny¡±


    ¡°Sonny!¡±


    Hank brought his parents to the hospital.


    They asked the doctors and nurses to find out which ward Sonny was in.


    With one nce from Zachary, his brothers formed a human wall. They blocked the door and


    prevented Hank¡®s family from entering the ward.


    ¡°Zachary, get out of the way! I want to see my son! Sonny is my son!¡±


    Hank wanted to fight for his son¡®s custody but never thought that his son would get hurt.


    Sonny was his biological son, so how could hey his hands on Sonny?


    Emma told Chelsea over the phone that Sonny and Lucas got into a fight. Sonny hit Lucas first, so


    Matthew hit Sonny back.


    However, Matthew hit Sonny a little too hard.


    Chelsea said that Matthew did not know how to control his strength. After all, he was only ten years old.


    Knowing that Sonny was beaten and admitted to the hospital, Hank was mad at his brother¨Cin w for


    not taking good care of Sonny. Hank was heartbroken and rushed over with his


    parents.


    However, Zachary blocked their way and prevented them from entering the ward to see Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny... Get out of my way! I want to see my grandson! My poor grandson...¡±


    Mrs. Brown wailed as she tried to push the York brothers away. Her wails made it seem like she was


    devastated, but there were no tears in her eyes.


    The person who hit Sonny was the grandson she had raised. Mrs. Brown could not decide whether she


    should side with Matthew or Sonny, so she thought she should see how badly Sonny was injured first.


    Zachary said coldly, ¡°Sonny is your biological son. If you really feel sorry for your son, you shouldn¡®t


    have done what you did today. Don¡®t you know your family¡®s character by now?


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You let them take Sonny away. Have you ever thought about how much Sonny would suffer with


    them?


    ¡°Although you¡®re going through a divorce, you can sit down with Liberty and talk about it. If you can¡®t


    come to an agreement, just file awsuit. Using Sonny as a bargaining chip was a dirty move!¡±


    Hank came to realize how wrong he was. If Sonny were to have a mishap...


    ¡°Zachary, let me go in and see Sonny first, okay? This matter is between Liberty and I, so we¡®ll handle it


    ourselves. I just want to see Sonny now. Is he okay?¡±


    Zachary said again in his icy voice, ¡°Sonny¡®s emotionally unstable, so you can¡®t go in and see him.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s angry voice was heard. ¡°Zachary, let him in. I want him to take a good look at how the family


    he supports treats his own son.¡±

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Zachary was silent and let his brothers make way for Hank.


    Hank immediately took his parents into the ward.


    Liberty hugged Sonny, removed the ice pack, and let Hank take a look at Sonny¡®s face. Sonny¡®s face


    was still red and swollen even after having applied ice for some time now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A child¡®s skin was tender, so it would not heal so soon after being beaten, especially when Matthew


    pounded him so cruelly.


    Seeing his son¡®s swollen small face and fearful eyes that used to be clear and bright, Hank was so


    distressed that he cursed Matthew. Hank had rarely spent time with his son, but he was heartbroken at


    the sight of this.


    ¡°How could Matthew do this?! I really wasted my time raising him.¡±


    Mrs. Brown wanted to touch Sonny¡®s face, but Sonny was so frightened that he immediately turned


    around and buried his head in his mother¡®s arms. He clutched his mother¡®s shirt tightly with both hands


    and screamed in fear. ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    Liberty pped away her mother¨Cinw¡®s hand and said coldly, ¡°Sonny is afraid of you, so don¡®t touch


    him.¡±


    ¡°Matthew, that brat! I¡®ll go back and teach him a lesson! I didn¡®t raise him all these years to beat up my


    grandson!¡±


    Mr. Brown felt sorry for this grandson of his and was furious.


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown helped their daughter to care for her three children for so many years.


    Their daughter persuaded them to stay with her since they refused to move to the city with their son


    and that she lived closer to them.


    Chelsea made it seem like she was apanying them. In fact, she just wanted her parents to take


    care of her children.


    Chelsea¡®s inws did not help babysit because they made it clear that the children were Chelsea and


    her husband¡®s responsibility.


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown took care of their three grandchildren with all their hearts. They


    contributed their effort and even money from the living expenses that Hank gave them.


    As a result, the grandson they raised abused their paternal grandson.


    Mr. Brown suddenly felt that Matthew was an ingrate.


    Afterforting Sonny, Liberty asked her inws, ¡°Are you all satisfied now that Sonny is like this?


    You haven¡®t helped to take care of Sonny since he was born. When you took him away, you didn¡®t even


    bother to take care of him. Do you think he¡®s a kitten or a puppy? Even a


    pet would have to be taken care of to survive.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown were afraid to speak.


    It took a while before Hank said, ¡°This... This is an ident. None of us wanted such a thing to happen.


    My niece said that Sonny hit Lucas first. That¡®s why Matthew hit him back.¡±


    Liberty suddenly got up and kicked Hank. She cursed at him. ¡°Do you believe what she said? Sonny


    never hits anyone. Lucas must¡®ve hit Sonny first, and Sonny fought back. Then Lucas pretended to cry


    and asked Matthew to help him fight Sonny.¡±


    Liberty knew the characters of Chelsea¡¯s three children.


    This was also why she firmly rejected Hank¡®s request to help Chelsea take care of her children.


    When Lucas came to her house, he bullied Sonny and stole Sonny¡®s toys. Thus, if Lucas was in his


    own home, he would be more unruly and bully Sonny even more.


    Hank was kicked by Liberty, but he did not dare fight back because Liberty had backup standing right


    outside.


    He knew that Zachary had many brothers because they shared a meal once.


    At that time, Hank and Kevin were chatting happily. Hank did not expect to see Zachary¡®s brothers


    again on such an asion,


    ¡°Sonny... Will youe to Daddy?¡± Hank stopped defending his nephew and wanted to hug his son.

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Chapter 458 Sonny did not want Hank to touch him and firmly grabbed onto Liberty¡®s clothes. Liberty


    hugged Sonny and avoided Hank¡®s outstretched hands.


    ¡°Hank, if you still feel sorry for your son, please take your parents and leave now! I don¡®t expect you to


    stand up for Sonny, but don¡®t scare him anymore. He¡®s frightened enough...¡±


    Liberty choked up again.


    Hank looked at his son.


    Mrs. Brown wanted to say something but was held down by her husband. She looked at her husband


    and saw that his face was gloomy, so she shut her mouth.


    After a long time, Hank said, ¡°We¡®ll go back then. Liberty, take good care of Sonny. I promise that I


    won¡®t take Sonny away again before his custody is decided.¡±


    Even if Hank took Sonny, he had no time to take care of his son. He could not rest assured even if he


    handed Sonny over to his parents either, not unless his parents moved in with him.


    However, Jessica said she did not wish to live with her inws in the future.


    Although Hank and Liberty did not agree on the divorce terms, they could continue to negotiate while


    Liberty filed for divorce. Hank wanted to divorce Liberty as soon as possible and did not want to drag it


    out further.


    Hank left with his parents.


    After leaving the hospital, Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Hank, are you giving up on Sonny so easily?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Sonny is emotionally unstable and frightened now. He was raised by Liberty and Serenity, so


    he¡®s closer to them. Let¡®s leave him in their care for the time being. It¡®ll be good for his recovery.


    ¡°This doesn¡®t mean that I¡®ll give up on Sonny¡®s custody.¡±


    Hank fastened his seat belt. ¡°Mom, after my divorce, you and Dad should move back into your house.


    Then you guys can take care of Sonny. I¡®ll give you a few thousand dors extra as your monthly living


    expenses.


    ¡°Matthew went overboard this time, and I don¡®t want Sonny to live in Chelsea¡®s house.¡±


    Mr. Brown said, ¡°Hank, send me and your mother to your sister¡®s house now. We¡®ll pack our things and


    move back to our own house. We won¡®t help your sister babysit her children again.


    ¡°Your mother and I were so nice to Matthew, but they were so cruel to Sonny. Don¡®t you feel bad for


    Sonny as his father? As Sonny¡®s grandfather, I felt so heartbroken and angry when I saw Sonny being


    beaten like that.¡±


    Before Hank could speak, his sister called.


    As soon as he answered, Chelsea yelled over the phone, ¡°Hank, how badly was your son beaten? My


    son is also a child, so how bad can it be? They asked your brother-inw to teach Matthew a lesson,


    and Matthew was beaten up so badly that he doesn¡¯t even look human anymore!


    ¡°They must¡®ve done it on purpose. They probably brought Sonny to the hospital and used my son of


    abusing him. They have to be responsible for my son being beaten by his father. If they don¡¯t


    compensate me, I won¡®t let them get away with it! They bullied us and trashed my house just because


    they have more people!¡±


    Chelsea saw how miserable her eldest son was when she got home and was heartbroken. She


    scolded her husband and immediately called her brother.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Tell Liberty to ask her sister toe and apologize! They need topensate me for everything that


    they broke in my house as well as my son¡®s emotional damage. I won¡®t give up until I get what I want!


    Don¡®t think I¡®m afraid just because she has more people on her side.¡±


    Chelsea hated Liberty and Serenity.


    She was beaten up by Liberty earlier, and her son was beaten up by her husband because of


    Serenity¡®s inws. Chelsea suffered a huge loss and vowed to make Serenity pay the price.

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Hank said, ¡°Chelsea, you¡®re...¡±


    Before Hank could finish, his father, who was sitting in the passenger seat, reached out and snatched


    Hank¡®s phone.


    ¡°Hank, focus on driving.¡±


    Mr. Brown instructed his son in a deep voice before he said to his daughter over the phone,¡± How dare


    you ask Serenity forpensation?!¡±


    +


    +


    Chelsea heard her father¡®s voice and shouted aggrievedly, ¡°Dad, George was forced to beat up


    Matthew.¡±


    ¡°Your son made a mistake. So what if his father beat him up? I hit you too when you were young and


    disobedient.¡±


    Chelsea said, ¡°Dad, are you alright? Why does it sound like you¡®re siding with Liberty and her sister?


    I¡®m your daughter!


    ¡°Even if Matthew made a mistake, he¡®s still a child. How bad of a mistake can he make? He didn¡®t kill or


    rob anyone. He just hit Sonny a few times. Matthew said that Lucas was crying because Sonny beat


    him. He was standing up for his younger brother and kicked Sonny a few times. How could Sonny end


    up in the hospital? I think they¡®re just making a fuss.¡±


    Chelsea would never admit to the police that she had seen the footage of her living room. The


    surveince footage showed that Sonny was repeatedly beaten up by her eldest son. If she added the


    number of times Sonny was hit on both sides of his face, it was definitely more than ten times, which


    was a bit too much.


    The police officers saw Matthew¡®s red and swollen face along with the belt marks on his body.


    However, they pretended not to notice and did not say a word about it.


    Instead, they kept saying that her son was ruthless and that he could do such a cruel thing to a two¨C


    year¨Cold child. They said that if Serenity had not arrived in time, Sonny would have been beaten to


    death by her son.


    Chelsea thought, ¡®Matthew is just a child and doesn¡®t know that he can kill someone by beating them.


    That¡®s why he didn¡®t control his strength. Isn¡®t that normal for a kid?¡®


    In short, Chelsea felt that as long as Sonny was still alive, her son did nothing wrong, even if the


    footage showed that Lucas went to hit Sonny first.


    Lucas cried and said that Sonny hit him only because Sonny fought back.


    Of course, Chelsea was protective of her own children. She would twist the facts to make it seem like


    her children did nothing wrong. What did it have to do with her if someone else¡¯s


    child lived or died? That was Chelsea¡®s mentality.


    The police officers reprimanded Matthew and ordered Chelsea and George to bring Matthew to


    apologize. If Liberty asked forpensation, they would also have topensate her.


    When Chelsea was at the police station, she was rendered speechless but was unreconciled.


    After leaving the police station, Chelsea scolded her husband for being useless. He should have


    deleted the surveince footage at home so there was no evidence. When the police saw the footage,


    they turned out to be the ones at fault even though they suffered a big loss.


    Their house was trashed, but the police officers did not care.


    ¡°Sonny never provoked Lucas. Lucas was the one who liked to provoke Sonny. Whenever Lucas was


    at your brother¡®s house, Lucas would steal Sonny¡®s toys and food.¡±


    Chelsea pouted and said, ¡°Lucas is the youngest in my family, so it¡®s inevitable that he¡®s a little spoiled


    and domineering.


    ¡°Dad, what does this have to do with me asking Serenity forpensation? Her inws trashed my


    house. I made a rough estimate of the damages, which cost around tens of thousands of dors.¡±


    Mr. Brown said coldly, ¡°They did a good job! If I were there, I wouldn¡®t just trash your house. I¡®ll also


    beat Matthew up! Your mother and I have taken such good care of him since he was born, but he


    wanted to kill my grandson!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Mr. Brown added, ¡°So what if they trashed your house? I want to thank Serenity for venting anger on


    my behalf as well. Chelsea, if you dare ask Serenity forpensation, your mother and I will cut all ties


    with you. Also, I¡®ve kept a tab of all the expenses your mother and I have spent on your family, so you


    have to pay me back!


    ¡°Since your younger brother had a job, he gave us monthly living expenses that we spent on your


    household. But look what he got in return! His son was sent to the hospital because of your son!


    ¡°Don¡®t use Serenity for making a fuss. I¡®ve asked around myself. Sonny was sent to the emergency


    room and was treated for a long time. The doctors were cursing the abuser for being ruthless, and I


    saw how badly Sonny was injured!


    ¡°We just came out of the hospital. We¡®re going back to your house to pack our things. Your mom and I


    will stay in our own home from now on and will no longer babysit your children. Ask your inws to


    babysit them. If not, you can take care of them yourself since they¡®re your responsibility, not ours.


    ¡°We gave birth to you, so it¡®s our obligation to raise you and educate you, but we¡®re not obligated to


    raise our grandchildren.¡±


    Chelsea said, ¡°Dad, did you get brainwashed by Serenity? Why are you standing on her side?


    ¡°You¡®re moving back with mom? You two will be all alone, so I¡®ll be worried. George already beat up


    Matthew. Dad, you raised him, so why don¡®t you feel sorry for him?¡±


    Mr. Brown said coldly, ¡°He deserves to be beaten! He was beaten by his father, so as his grandfather, I


    can¡®t intervene. Matthew is my grandson, but Sonny is my only paternal grandson. How can he


    compare with Sonny?


    ¡°Matthew is a Repton, and Sonny is a Brown. Sonny takes after myst name! 1 don¡®t care about the


    past, but this time, I can¡®t let it go when I see Sonny being beaten like this.¡±


    Mr. Brown would not hit Matthew since he raised the boy, but he did not want to go on like this


    anymore.


    Even if his son and daughter¨Cinw wanted a divorce, it was their personal affairs. It would not affect


    his position as Sonny¡®s grandfather.


    How could he remain indifferent when he saw his grandson being beaten up until he had to be admitted


    to the hospital?


    Chelsea said, ¡°Dad, I won¡®t ask Serenity forpensation anymore, okay? You and mom shouldn¡®t


    move out. What will I do without you two? I still have to go to work.¡±


    Mr. Brown did not speak and hung up the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He was exasperated.


    ¡°Dad, are you and mom really moving back to your own ce?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want me and your mom to take care of your nephew who beat up your son? No matter


    how nice we are to them, they¡®re Reptons. Chelsea¡®s inws don¡®t need to worry about


    anything and live infort while your mom and I raise their grandchildren.


    ¡°I didn¡®t even raise my paternal grandson because of them. Should I praise Matthew for bullying and


    hitting Sonny?¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡®t think that I¡®m siding with Liberty and Serenity. I¡®m not. I¡®m just standing on Sonny¡®s side. Sonny


    is only two years and five months old. He¡®ll fall if he walks a little faster. Even a p is unbearable to a


    kid like that, let alone what Matthew did. Although Matthew is only ten years old, he¡®s tall and strong


    like a fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold.


    ¡°Matthew pped Sonny in the face repeatedly, so how can Sonny bear it? We should be d that


    Serenity brought her inws to stop Matthew¡®s atrocities. Otherwise¡­ Sonny might be beaten to


    death, and the Reptons might just deny the allegations and say that Sonny fell to his death.¡± Hank did


    not dare speak anymore.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    Serenity and Liberty were unaware of the rare asion that Mr. Brown sided with Sonny.


    Sonny¡¯s swollen face subsided slightly after applying the ice pack.


    He kept crying and wanting to go home.


    Serenity asked the doctor if they could leave, and the doctor said he could be discharged from the


    hospital. However, they had to be careful because Sonny might get a fever at night.


    In the evening, Zachary and his brothers sent Liberty and Sonny home.


    Serenity was still worried about Sonny, so she brought Zachary to the balcony and said, ¡°Can I stay


    over with my sister and nephew tonight?¡±


    Zachary was reluctant to part with Serenity as he started to have feelings for her and wanted to cling to


    her 24/7 if he could.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Serenity was Sonny¡¯s aunt, so he understood that she would want to stay back with Sonny at


    this time.


    ¡°Zachary?¡±


    Serenity saw his deep eyes that were staring straight at hers. His thin lips were pressed into at straight


    line, and he did not speak. Thus, she asked carefully, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to stay? But the doctor said


    Sonny might have a fever tonight, and I¡¯m worried that my sister will be too tired taking care of him


    alone.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s big hand reached out and touched her face.


    His touch was gentle as he stroked her face. It felt like a gentle spring breeze that made Serenity want


    to close her eyes and slowly enjoy this rare tenderness.


    ¡°You should also take care of yourself too while taking care of Sonny.¡±


    Zachary finally spoke.


    His voice was as deep as usual, but it was a little less cold and more affectionate.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Let me know if anything happens. Don¡¯t leave me out of it.¡± Zachary always recalled the time when


    Serenity fought Noah Hunt and the gang by herself. She was brave and subdued the gangsters,


    leaving him no chance to y the hero who saved the damsel in distress.


    Serenity smiled. She nced at the living room and hugged Zachary¡¯s lean waist when she saw the


    York brothers were not looking at them.


    She leaned her head against his chest.


    Zachary hugged his wife back tightly.


    He liked the feeling of her in his arms.


    Holding her soft body like that made him feel particrly happy.


    Josh asked Zachary if he was in love with Serenity.


    Zachary thought, ¡®Maybe I¡¯m already in love with her¡­¡®


    ¡°Thank you, Zachary.¡±


    Zachary was by her side every time Serenity encountered difficulties. He helped her andforted her.


    To her, he was like an invincible superman.


    Several times, Serenity was moved by Zachary¡¯s actions. That feeling gradually turned into affection.


    Zachary sighed and thought, ¡®Josh said that feeling touched is not the same as love.¡±


    However, it was how love was formed.


    ¡°Serenity, we¡¯re husband and wife, so your business is also mine. Don¡¯t keep thanking me because it¡¯ll


    make me feel like an outsider.¡±


    Serenity said while she nestled in his arms, ¡°But we signed a half¨Cyear agreement. Who knows how


    long our marriage willst?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Zachary, can I tell you something?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The drawing you threw away¡­ I just remembered that that was our agreement on the flip side. I didn¡¯t


    really care about the agreement and left it on my dresser. Then I used it to sketch my ideas¡­ But you


    destroyed it.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes flickered.


    She remembered that the flip side of the drawing was their agreement.


    So what if she remembered?


    He already burned both agreements to ashes and flushed them down the toilet.


    ¡°Since you ruined my copy of the agreement, are you going to give me a new copy or will you destroy


    yours as well?¡±


    That way, she would feel less insecure about the whole thing.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    Zachary gently let go of Serenity, bowed his head, and looked at her.


    Serenity gulped.


    Every time she looked at him, she could not overlook his attractiveness and always wanted to take


    advantage of him.


    If he had always been so gentle, she would have jumped him in less than a week.


    If she was more courageous, she could even try different moves every day.


    When Serenity was thinking about various ways to sleep with Zachary, Zachary¡¯s deep voice


    resounded in her ears. He asked, ¡°When did we sign an agreement?¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    She looked dumbfounded as she was in disbelief that Zachary would say such a thing.


    ¡°Back when we got our marriage license, you drafted the agreement and asked me to sign it. The


    contract period was half a year.¡±


    Zachary looked calm and said nkly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you recite the content of the agreement for


    me?¡±


    Serenity opened her mouth but could not say a word.


    After so long, she could not remember much about the contents of the agreement. She only


    remembered that the contract period was half a year and that they should not interfere with each


    other¡¯s private affairs.


    ¡°Serenity, you might¡¯ve been too caught up in your sister¡¯s affairs recently that you¡¯re having


    hallucinations. We didn¡¯t actually sign an agreement. If you really think we did, I can let you search my


    room when you¡¯re home. If you can find the so¨Ccalled agreement that you


    mentioned, then I¡¯ll believe you.¡±


    Serenity gaped and froze in ce.


    They clearly signed an agreement.


    Was he in denial?


    Zachary lowered his head, kissed her lips, and said solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. I¡¯ll take my


    brothers out to dinner. Mrs. Lane can stay and help you girls.¡±


    Serenity was still dumbfounded. Zachary, who had always been arrogant and cold, actually denied and


    refused to admit that they had signed an agreement. This shocked Serenity.


    After hearing what he said, she could only nod dumbly.


    Seeing her stunned face, Zachary smiled and let go of her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll get going then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Treat your brothers to a nice dinner, and I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I have money. We don¡¯t need to split everything so clearly between us.¡±


    Serenity took out her phone and wanted to transfer money to Zachary, but he had already returned to


    the living room. She stopped looking at her phone and watched as he ushered his brothers out for


    dinner. Zachary also did not forget to instruct Mrs. Lane to cook for the Hunt sisters.


    Zachary knew that at this moment, the Hunt sisters were definitely not in the mood to go out for dinner


    with them.


    However, he was also afraid that they were too upset to eat, so he left Mrs. Lane there to cook for them


    and make sure that they eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted from going around with you guys all day. Zack, I¡¯m going for dinner with you boys before


    I go home.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Grandma May chose to leave with her grandchildren.


    She said to her granddaughter¨Cinw, who came in from the balcony, ¡°Seren, call us if you need


    anything. Don¡¯t worry. Even if the sky is falling, these boys are tall enough to hold the sky up for you


    girls.¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s words warmed the Hunt sisters¡® hearts.


    ¡°I will, Nana.¡±


    Serenity walked Grandma May out. ¡°Zachary, take good care of Nana.¡±

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    The eight York brothers surrounded their grandmother and left.


    The group went to the Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.


    When the lobby manager at Wiltspoon Hotel saw the York brothersing in with Old Mrs. York but


    without their bodyguards, he was a little lost.


    Should he greet them respectfully?


    However, Mr. Callum said that as long as Mr. Zachary did not bring his bodyguard, he should treat them


    as regr hotel guests and pretend not to know them.


    While the lobby manager was deliberating on what to do, Zachary and his family had already entered


    the hotel and walked past the manager.


    All eight of them York brothers were extraordinary. When they walked into the hotel together, they


    instantly attracted the attention of countless people.


    The passersby heard the brothers talking to the olddy softly and heard them address her as their


    grandmother.


    They gave the olddy envious looks. This olddy was so blessed to have eight extraordinarily


    handsome grandsons. Their eyes were green with envy!


    If Grandma May knew what they were thinking, she would say, ¡°Don¡¯t envy me. I have too many


    grandsons to worry about. Their marriage alone is enough to give me a headache!¡±


    After the meal, Zachary said, ¡°Callum, take Nana back to the main residence. I¡¯ll visit the Buchams¡®


    residence.¡±


    Josh had the evidence of Hank¡¯s transfer of property, and Julian Bucham was at home tonight. Zachary


    told Josh that he would go over and get it himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the main residence.¡±


    Grandma May refused.


    ¡°Serenity isn¡¯t going home tonight, Nana, so you don¡¯t have any good show to watch. You¡¯ll get bored if


    you stay in Brynfield. You cane back tomorrow if you want.¡±


    Grandma May red at Zachary. ¡°I won¡¯t be bored. I¡¯m not watching anyone¡¯s show either. I just miss


    my granddaughter¨Cinw and want to live with her. Anyway, I¡¯m not staying with you, so you can¡¯t


    control me.¡±


    Zachary could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s my house.¡±


    ¡°But are you in charge?¡±


    Zachary choked.


    At home, Zachary let Serenity call the shots.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to speak if you don¡¯t call the shots, so shut up!¡±


    Zachary was speechless as he thought, ¡®Is she even my grandma?! Deep breaths!¡®


    Grandma May got up and instructed her grandchildren. ¡°Tomorrow, we¡¯re going to that house again to


    ask forpensation, so you boys will have to get together again. We can¡¯t let them get away with


    beating up Sonny without paying the price!¡±


    Callum represented the rest and said, ¡°Nana, since we¡¯ve taken this into our own hands, we¡¯ll definitely


    see to it that it¡¯s settled. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Find out the details of that family and cut off their sources of ie. We¡¯ll see how arrogant they¡¯ll be


    then!¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°Nana, I¡¯m already on it.


    Grandma May finally praised Zachary. What a rare asion! ¡°Good job. If you had such a quick


    reaction when you¡¯re with Serenity, I guarantee that I¡¯ll be a great¨Cgrandmother by next year!¡±


    Zachary rolled his eyes.


    His grandmother liked to praise him and insult him at the same time.


    In the end, Grandma May got into Callum¡¯s car and went back to the main residence.


    As soon as she got back, Rowanined that they left him out. Grandma Mayughed and said


    cheerfully, ¡°You cane with me tomorrow as an extra headcount!¡±


    Rowan thought, ¡®I¡¯m only filling in for the headcount tomorrow and missed the most exciting part


    today¡­¡®


    Meanwhile, Zachary took his exclusive car along with his bodyguards and went to the Buchams


    residence.


    He did not go to Josh¡¯s house but went to Julian¡¯s ce instead.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Josh was talking to Julian. Although they were second cousins, it did not prevent them from being


    close¨Cknit brothers.


    A bodyguard in a ck uniform entered the room while walking in front of the two men, and said


    respectfully, ¡°Mr. Julian, Mr. Josh. Mr. Zachary York is here.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    The bodyguard responded respectfully and turned to leave.


    Josh pointed to the yellow envelope on the table. ¡°Zachary¡¯s here to collect that.¡±


    ¡°He came in person because he wants to meet me.¡±


    Julian instructed the butler to make tea and serve some fruit to the guest.


    Julian often used his family¡¯s influence to help Josh. In fact, it was to help Zachary. Zachary knew that


    very well, so he came in person to thank Julian.


    ¡°Zachary wanted toe and see you long ago, but you¡¯ve been busy and you¡¯re always away from


    home, so he hasn¡¯t had the chance.¡±


    ¡°Since he¡¯s your friend, he¡¯s also my friend. Friends help each other, so he doesn¡¯t have to stand on


    ceremony. I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve proven your value in York Corporation.¡±


    Julian patted Josh on the shoulder. ¡°Work hard, but don¡¯t just focus on work. You should start thinking


    about marriage. Your mother keeps talking about how you still don¡¯t have a


    girlfriend at your age.¡±


    ¡°Julian, you¡¯re older than I am, but you don¡¯t have a girlfriend either, so why should I worry?¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Nevermind¡­ Forget I said anything.¡±


    The bodyguard from earlier invited Zachary in.


    Zachary¡¯s security detail helped to carry the gifts that Zachary brought and silently retreated


    to the entrance.


    ¡°Zachary!¡±


    Josh stood up and walked toward him.


    Julian got up too but he let Zachary approach him. Josh introduced them, and the two men stretched


    out their right hands.


    ¡°Julian, nice to finally meet you.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Now that I¡¯ve met you in person, I believe that you¡¯re just as


    legendary as they say.¡±


    The two men shook hands, and Julian asked Zachary to have a seat.


    ¡°Mr. York, you don¡¯t have toe bearing so many gifts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡®


    Zachary often asked Josh to help him investigate things, which utilized the Buchams¡®work of


    information. The Buchams¡® intelligence is controlled by Julian, and Josh helping Zachary was


    equivalent to Julian helping Zachary.


    Julian was usually elusive, so Zachary never had a chance to meet him. It was a rare asion. that


    Julian was at home tonight, so Zachary hurried over.


    After exchanging some pleasantries, Josh picked up the yellow envelope and handed it to Zachary.


    ¡°This is the evidence you wanted. If we didn¡¯t dig into it, we wouldn¡¯t have known how shocking it is.


    Your scumbag brother¨Cinw has more than one million dors in his savings.


    ¡°His appetite is also getting bigger, so he earns more side ie. I think it¡¯ll be exciting to hand this


    evidence to his boss.¡±


    In fact, there was no need to suppress Waltham Electronics. As long as they handed this evidence of


    Hank epting bribes andmissions to Waltham Electronics¡® boss, Hank¡¯s


    managerial career would be over.


    However, Waltham Electronics and a subsidiary of York Corporation werepetitors, and Zachary


    wanted to take the opportunity to suppress them.


    Once Waltham Electronics could not hold back any longer, York Corporation would hand over the


    evidence of Hank¡¯s side ie and threaten them that they could keep theirpany if they fired


    Hank and Jessica.


    Waltham Electronics¡® boss would have hated Hank and Jessica to the core by then because they


    caused thepany trouble for no reason. He would then make life difficult for the cheating


    pair.


    That way, Zachary could suppress his opponent while dealing with Hank and Jessica, killing


    two birds with one stone.


    Zachary took out the evidence of Hank¡¯s transfer of property from the envelope. After reading it


    carefully, he was fuming.


    He heard from his grandmother that the divorce agreement Hank prepared stated that the house and


    the car belonged to him and that he did not have much savings. Therefore, he was only willing to give


    Liberty thirty thousand dors.


    Adding up all of Hank¡¯s savings, including the money he spent on Jessica, Zachary calcted that it


    was roughly more than two million dors.


    If Liberty filed for divorce and divided their property, she could get at least a million dors.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Julian¡¯s cell phone rang


    After he answered the phone, he said apologetically, ¡°Mr. York, I have something urgent to attend to.


    My apologies for not being able to host you.¡±


    Zachary quickly stood up.


    ¡°Josh, please entertain Mr. York on my behalf.¡±


    Julian instructed his cousin and left.


    After Julian left, Josh took Zachary to his ce. Zachary then listened to Josh¡¯s motherining


    that if Josh did not get a girlfriend soon, he would be alone forever.


    Finally, Zachary managed to excuse himself. When they got out of Josh¡¯s house, Zachary said, ¡°Next


    time when your mother is at home, don¡¯t ask me toe over.¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°Whatever she says just goes in one ear and out the other.¡±


    ¡°How was your blind date with Ms. Sox? Didn¡¯t you mention it to your family?¡±


    ¡°Julian knows about it, but I didn¡¯t tell anyone else lest they pester Ms. Sox and scare her away.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Zachary patted him on the shoulder sympathetically. ¡°If you like her, you just need to work harder to get


    out of bachelorhood.¡±


    ¡°After getting married, they¡¯ll urge me to have a baby, then another baby, and endless babies! The


    elders will never stop.¡±


    Josh did not believe that his parents would stop nagging him if he got married. Look, even after


    Zachary kept his promise to Grandma May and married Serenity, Grandma May was still harping on


    them to have a child.


    ¡°I like Ms. Sox. She¡¯s straightforward and doesn¡¯t beat around the bush. Sometimes, she leaves me


    speechless and I have no way to refute her.¡±


    Those were not problems to him because Josh fancied girls like Jasmine.


    ¡°Then you should take the initiative to pursue her.¡±


    Zachary was rather pleased that Josh liked Jasmine. At least he did not y cupid in vain.


    Josh smiled and said nothing.


    He then watched as Zachary left his house with a group of bodyguards.


    Early next morning, Zachary arrived at Bright Boulevard.


    He called Serenity in advance, and Serenity was waiting for him at the entrance of the neighborhood.


    After seeing his car, Serenity walked toward him with a smile.


    Zachary got out of the car and seemed to remember something. He turned around and took a bouquet


    of flowers out of the car.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    He addressed Serenity differently.


    Seeing that he was holding a bouquet, Serenity was reminded of how awkward he was the first time he


    gave her flowers. At that time, she was so anxious.


    Heter gave her the bouquet and said that it did not mean anything.


    Serenity was happy that he was so stubborn and arrogant because this proved that he had never been


    in a rtionship before.


    Zachary was an intelligent man who had a low EQ and was ate bloomer in the romance scene.


    Serenity liked that Zachary developed feelings for her.


    She had to train him to be a good husband.


    ¡°Um¡­ I think this bouquet of flowers¡­¡±


    Zachary was still not used to giving his wife flowers. He was desperately searching for a good excuse


    but his mind turned out nk. He could not think of any excuses. He just knew that he


    had to hand over the bouquet to her.


    Serenity took the bouquet, lowered her head, and smelled the fragrance of the flowers. She quickly


    raised her head and said with a smile, ¡°This bouquet is beautiful and smells great. I love it!¡±


    She was in a good mood when she received a gift from her husband so early in the morning.


    Zachary struck while the iron was hot and quickly said, ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll send one to you every day.¡±


    Serenity was touched by his sweet talk. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give me a bouquet every day. We don¡¯t


    have a vase to put these flowers at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a vase.¡±

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Serenity was ted that he had the thoughtfulness to do so, but she still rejected the idea.


    Just as Zachary was about to anxiously say something, with one arm hugging the flowers, she hooked


    her other arm around his neck. She pulled his head lower, leaned in closer and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t put


    too many flowers at home, or else the owner will be easily charmed.¡±


    After she said that, she even patted Zachary¡¯s chest¨Cshe was telling him not to be easily charmed by


    others.


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    Was there such a saying?


    He would have to ask Josh about this another day.


    Serenity got into his car.


    Zachary returned to his car and as he started it, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    ¡°The swelling hasn¡¯t gone awaypletely. Last night, he had a fever and cried the whole. night. This


    morning, his fever finally went down but he was so tired from crying he only fell. asleep in my sister¡¯s


    arms then.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s good mood deted again once Sonny was mentioned.


    ¡°Zachary,¡±


    Serenity looked at him with her head tilted and said, ¡°If, and I¡¯m saying if, in the future we also have


    children, no matter what happens or how our rtionship has changed, don¡¯t hurt the children, okay?¡±


    Zachary immediately stepped on the brake.


    He too turned to look at Serenity.


    The pair of husband and wife looked each other in the eyes and both could see the seriousness in


    each other¡¯s gazes.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He had never said to her that he loved her, but his feelings toward her had seeped into his every


    action.


    She had never said to him either that she had fallen for him, but she had gradually relied on him.


    Both of them knew that their worlds were starting to integrate with each other, little by little.


    Zachary reached out his hand and lightly caressed Serenity¡¯s face. He leaned his body over and his


    handsome face got closer. When Serenity closed her eyes, light kissesnded on her


    forehead, her face, and her lips.


    ¡°Serenity, if you treat me sincerely, I will definitely love you back tenfold.¡±


    ¡°I have very little room in my heart. If I let you in, there¡¯s only room for you, and none for anyone else.


    Our rtionship will never change. If we have children¡­ Then that¡¯s just a continuation of our lives. I¡¯d


    rather get hurt myself than ever touch a hair on our children¡¯s


    heads.¡±


    Serenity opened her eyes and looked straight into his deep gaze. His eyes were as dark and deep as


    an abyss, but yet held a sort of maism that attracted her. She could not help but want to jump into


    those deep pools and sink into its depths with him.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve fallen for you.¡±


    Zachary chuckled and pecked her lips once more. ¡°I¡¯m a ship that¡¯s heading toward the shore of


    happiness. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll wee you aboard to sail with me.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, he then said, ¡°But it¡¯d be best if you thought about it and figured out if what you


    feel for me is love or gratitude. Don¡¯t confuse the two.¡±


    Serenity was silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should think about it properly.¡±


    Was what she felt for him love or gratitude?


    ¡°If there really is only gratitude for you and not love, what then?¡±


    Zachary was struck speechless.


    Seeing the way he could not respond to that, sheughed and pushed him away. ¡°You should drive.


    Don¡¯t stop here and block others¡® way.¡±


    Zachary sat straight and returned to his usual serious look, as if he was not the very person who had


    said those touching words earlier. He started the car again.


    Serenity had a feeling that this incident with Sonny and having had the conversation earlier had pulled


    the distance between their hearts closer.


    Inside the car, the couple did not speak and only the music was heard ying.


    As they were making their way to the lobby of Liberty¡¯s ce, Zachary suddenly said, ¡°Divorce really


    causes a lot of harm to the kids.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°But there truly isn¡¯t a need to maintain some marriages. If those sorts of marriages


    don¡¯t end, it¡¯ll still cause harm to the kids.¡±


    Zachary remained silent.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    After Zachary parked the car, he remembered the evidence of Hank¡¯s asset transfers and called out to


    Serenity who was about to get out of the car.


    ¡°I asked a friend to help look into Hank¡¯s asset transfers. My friend was very helpful and sent me the


    evidencest night. I put it in the backseat. It¡¯s in that yellow folder.¡±


    ¡°Your friend truly was very helpful. He managed to gather the evidence so quickly.¡±


    Serenity was not only grateful to that friend of his. She was curious about him and really wanted to


    meet him.


    She thought it would take a long time to gather the evidence, since Hank had not just started doing this


    recently.


    Yet, Zachary¡¯s friend managed to gather all the evidence in just a day¡¯s time.


    ¡°Zachary, it¡¯s such a waste if that friend of yours doesn¡¯t open his own detective agency.¡±


    After Serenity got out of the car, she opened the door to the backseat and picked up the yellow folder


    that had been ced there.


    ¡°He has a rtive that specializes in information gathering. His family has argework, so they¡¯re


    highly efficient.¡±


    The Bucham family¡¯s intelligencework spanned far and wide and Wiltspoon was their home base,


    so their intelligencework in Wiltspoon was deeply rooted. It could be said that as long as the


    Buchams wanted to know about it, there was nothing they would not be able to find out.


    However, their services had an exorbitant price tag, which ordinary people could not afford.


    ¡°I always thought people like that only existed in novels. I didn¡¯t think there¡¯d be such an amazing family


    in real life.¡±


    After Serenity picked the yellow folder up, she put the bouquet of flowers Zachary gave her


    back into the car.


    Zachary looked at her.


    Serenity exined, ¡°My sister¡¯s in a bad mood right now. Let¡¯s not show off our affection for


    each other in front of her.¡±


    She leaned forward, kissed him, and said as she smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I know you gave me


    flowers.¡±


    There would be many chances to show off their love in the future, so there was no need to rush it now.


    Zachary was relieved. ¡°The two of you really do have a great bond.¡±


    ¡°We only had each other to rely on for more than a decade, and my sister did a lot to raise me. She


    was only five years older than me, and when we suddenly lost our parents, she was not only a sister


    but a mother to me too. In my heart, she¡¯s the most important person in my life.¡±


    She and Zachary walked into the building together. ¡°You and your cousins share a really good bond


    too. They respect you a lot as the eldest and they¡¯re very respectful of me even though. we¡¯ve only met


    a few times before.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Since we were young, our parents taught us to be respectful to each other and that


    having a harmonious family would lead to sess in any undertaking. They said that no matter how


    powerful a person is, they need the support and help of friends and family to


    survive in this world. ¡®


    Nothing of significance was ever achieved by an individual acting alone.


    When he was just a kid, he had been internally recognized as the sessor of the family. When he


    came of age, he took charge of the huge York Corporation. He stood at the center while his cousins


    revolved around him, helping and supporting each other the whole time. Despite all that, the biggest


    share of the burdeny on his shoulders.


    How could his cousins not respect him when he bore the heaviest share of the burden on his


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    shoulders alone?


    Moreover, if someone helped him do it, they would be respected in return.


    The couple went upstairs together.


    When they entered Liberty¡¯s home, they saw Mrs. Lane falling asleep as she sat on the sofa.


    Mrs. Lane woke up when she heard the door open and saw that Serenity and her husband had


    returned. She hurriedly stood up with a smile. ¡°Mr. York, Miss Hunt, breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, make sure you catch up on sleepter. These few days have been hard on you.¡±


    Mrs. Lane hummed in agreement.


    Last night, the three adults had not slept well because of Sonny¡¯s fever and continuous crying.


    Serenity walked into the room to check on her sister and nephew. Seeing them finally be able to sleep


    soundly, she was relieved.


    She leaned down, lightly touched Sonny¡¯s still¨Cpale face, and brushed a kiss on his small face. She


    said softly, ¡°Sonny, I¡¯ll definitely help you get justice.¡±


    Serenity then tip¨Ctoed out of her sister¡¯s room.

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, it wasn¡¯t easy for Sonny and my sister to fall asleep, so don¡¯t wake them up yet. Just keep


    some porridge warm on the stove for them to eat when they wake up.¡±


    Mrs. Lane nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    The three ate breakfast together. Serenity made herself a cup of instant coffee to wake herself


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Mrs. Lane finished eating, she left the little dining area. Zachary took advantage of this to reach


    out and hold Serenity¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary said warmly, ¡°You should stay home and rest. I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    Serenity held her hand back and reassured him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be able to hold up as long as I finish this


    cup of coffee. And anyway, you¡¯re going to the Reptons¡®. You might have to continue arguing with them,


    and you¡¯re not as good as I am in that department. Even if brought all your cousins, you might not be


    able to win against Chelsea Repton in an argument.¡±


    you


    All the Yorks were cultured people. Arguing was definitely not in their DNA.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s aunt. I definitely have to help him seek justice when he¡¯s been bullied so terribly into this


    state. Yesterday, when Sonny fainted, I didn¡¯t have the time to duke it out with the Reptons because I


    was concerned about him. Now that he¡¯s recovered slightly, I¡¯m in the mood to confront them.¡±


    Zachary looked deeply into her eyes.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Zachary, stop looking at me like that as if you¡¯re trying to seduce me. You¡¯ll make my


    heart beat faster. My thoughts will go wild and I just wish I could pounce on you and gobble you up.¡±


    Zachary was struck speechless.


    Ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s handphone started ringing.


    It was Callum calling.


    Zachary picked up the call. ¡°Zack, we¡¯re all waiting at the XX highway intersection¡¯s toll booth.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle over now.¡±


    Zachary hung up and said to Serenity, ¡°They¡¯re waiting for us at the same spot as yesterday.¡±


    Yee


    Serenity hurriedly chugged her unfinished coffee down in three gulps.


    After a few more words to Mrs. Lane, the couple left Liberty¡¯s home.


    On the way there, Serenity received a call from Elisa Stone.


    ¡°Serenity, you got the photos I sent you, right? Do you feel a sense of familiarity after seeing them?¡±


    Elisa had heard from Serenity that someone in her hometown had adopted a girl before and hoped she


    could find some useful leads through Serenity to find her aunt.


    Today, her mother would return from their seaside vi.


    Elisa hoped very much that when her mother returned, she would have some good news for her that


    could cheer her up.


    Serenity hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Elisa, I do think your aunt looks familiar to me. Like¡­ If


    Sonny wore pigtails and a dress, he¡¯d look a little simr to your aunt. Maybe¡­ Maybe kids all look


    about the same when they¡¯re that young.¡±


    Afraid that Elisa would misunderstand that she was trying to create a rtionship where there was


    none, Serenity hurriedly exined, ¡°Elisa, I don¡¯t mean anything else by it. Just that when I looked at it


    closely, I thought Sonny shared some degrees of simrity to your aunt. In a few days, when I¡¯m free,


    I¡¯ll try to draw a likeness of what your aunt might look like as an adult from the photo of her as a kid.¡±


    If Sonny really did look simr to Elisa¡¯s aunt, that would mean her mother was Elisa¡¯s aunt.


    However, her mother died fifteen years ago.


    Elisa was silent.


    Her silence made Serenity uneasy. Worried that Elisa would misunderstand her, she said once again,


    ¡°Elisa, give me a few days¡® time. I¡¯ll help illustrate your aunt as an adult. I¡¯m just not free right now. I


    mentioned that Sonny looked a little like your aunt, but maybe kids all look about the same at that age,


    so don¡¯t think much about it.¡±


    Mrs. Stone had been looking for her sister for many years now, and there had been people who had


    tried to pose as her sister to try and make connections with the Stones.


    Serenity did not want Elisa to misunderstand her.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    While Serenity was feeling uneasy, Elisa spoke. Her voice was abnormally calm when she asked


    Serenity, ¡°Serenity, my mom wille home around noon. Can I go to your ce to pick up Sonny?¡±


    Elisa did not have much of an impression of her aunt, and could not tell much from the photos of her. In


    Serenity¡¯s words, children were all cute when they were young.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    If Sonny looked like her aunt, even if it was just a little, she could not just let it go. She had to let her


    mother see him.


    Elisa recalled the moment she first met Serenity. Something inexplicable had made her want to get


    closer to Serenity.


    The first time she met Sonny, she liked him right away too.


    If Sonny was her aunt¡¯s grandson, that might exin why she liked Sonny from the moment she met


    him.


    It was not like she had never seen a kid of Sonny¡¯s age before, but only Sonny made her like him from


    the very first moment. He made her want to kidnap him to be her own nephew and when she bought


    toys for him, she was not stingy at all. She even wished she could open a toy factory for Sonny just to


    make toys for him.


    It was the same for Serenity.


    Considering her status, there had never been a shortage of people by her side who sucked


    to her and ttered her. She did not like them.


    The number of true friends the twenty¨Csix¨Cyear¨Cold had could be counted on one hand because she


    was picky.


    up


    However, that closeness felt at first sight with Serenity allowed her to disregard Serenity¡¯s family


    background and ss, which made her befriend Serenity willingly.


    That was not just because Serenity helped her think of ways to pursue Mr. York.


    It was because she really liked being friends with Serenity.


    ¡°Elisa, I can¡¯t do that right now. Something¡¯s happened with Sonny.¡±


    Hearing that, Elisa¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She asked worriedly, ¡°What happened to Sonny?¡±


    Serenity hesitated for a moment before deciding to tell the truth. ¡°You know my sister asked her


    husband for a divorce, right? After that, the Browns took advantage of my sister¡¯s inattention to kidnap


    Sonny and sent him to Chelsea¡¯s house.


    ¡°But they didn¡¯t take good care of him. Chelsea¡¯s younger son hit Sonny and when Sonny retaliated, he


    ran crying to his older brother to get revenge on Sonny when he was the one


    who started it first. That little b*stard beat Sonny so badly that he had to be hospitalized.¡±


    Elisa immediately got furious. ¡°Serenity, why didn¡¯t you tell me when such a serious thing happened? I


    told you to just tell me and I¡¯d definitely help you. How¡¯s Sonny now? Has the person who attacked


    Sonny been caught?¡±


    Setting aside the possibility that Sonny might very well be her aunt¡¯s grandson, she could not stand


    hearing that Sonny had been attacked purely because he was so cute and she really liked him.


    ¡°Sonny has a soft tissue injury to the face that hasn¡¯t healed yet. His attacker also kicked him. twice. I


    saw the security camera footage, Sonny was sent flying as far as a meter away. I really want to tear his


    attacker to shreds for this! But¡­ his attacker is still a kid too, around ten years old.¡±


    No matter how big and burly Matthew Repton looked, his age was the crux of it. He really was just a


    ten¨Cyear¨Cold kid.


    ¡°We¡¯ve reported it to the police, but for a ten¨Cyear¨Cold kid, education is the emphasis. They can¡¯t arrest


    him and can onlypel his parents to subject him to strict discipline. Right now, my husband and I


    are going over to discuss the issue ofpensation with them.


    ¡°Sonny suffered a really big shock and fainted on the spot. Last night, when we left the hospital and


    returned home, he had a high fever and couldn¡¯t stop crying. He only managed to fall asleep in my


    sister¡¯s arms this morning after his fever went down and tiring himself out from crying.¡±


    ¡°A ten¨Cyear¨Cold kid beat Sonny so cruelly? And they¡¯re cousins, right? Your sister¡¯s sister¨Cinw is a


    rare specimen in this world. With a mother like that, how can anyone expect her kids to turn out well?


    Serenity, send me the location. I¡¯ll gather a few cars of people to go over. They¡¯re not going to fight, just


    scare them a little, so they won¡¯t bully Sonny again in the


    future.¡±


    Elisa was beyond livid after hearing all that. She was a protective person. It did not matter why the


    other party had hit Sonny, she would always be on Sonny¡¯s side.


    ¡°My husband called all his cousins toe over. There are already about eight or nine people there. I


    don¡¯t need your help with that for now.¡±


    Serenity thanked Elisa, but politely turned down Elisa¡¯s offer to bring more people over.


    Elisa¡¯s temper was rather¡­ vtile.


    Their visit to the Reptons today was purely for negotiation.


    If they brought Elisa with them, Serenity was afraid she would not be able to contain her temper and


    would blow up on the Reptons.


    It was enough to bring just the York cousins with them. ¡°Your husband has that many cousins?¡±

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re a pretty big family. Thank you, Elisa.¡±


    Elisa felt relieved after hearing that Serenity¡¯s husband had brought backup. ¡°Serenity, you had a


    shotgun marriage with that husband of yours, right? It seems like he¡¯s not that bad. At least he¡¯s willing


    to help out when you run into trouble.¡±


    Unlike Liberty¡¯s husband. So what if they had known each other for twelve years?


    He still could not match up to Serenity¡¯s husband from a shotgun marriage.


    ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t go this time, but the next time, if you run into trouble again, you have to tell me, or else


    I¡¯ll consider you¡¯re no longer thinking of me as a friend. Send your sister¡¯s address to me. I¡¯ll visit Sonny


    there.¡±


    Serenity did not deny this request.


    After she ended the call, Serenity sent her sister¡¯s address to Elisa Stone.


    Zachary had been partially paying attention to Serenity¡¯s conversation with Elisa.


    When he heard Elisa wanted to bring people over, his hands that were ced on the steering wheel


    tightened.


    If Elisa Stone came over, his identity would be revealed.


    He did not want it to be suddenly revealed. That way, Serenity would not be mentally prepared for it


    and it would be hard for her to ept. Plus, their feelings were not firm yet.


    It was not suitable for his secret to be exposed all of a sudden.


    Luckily, Serenity politely declined Elisa¡¯s goodwill.


    Zachary did not have any positive feelings towards Elisa, but could not deny that Elisa was sincere


    toward Serenity.


    Elisa¡¯s temperament and status meant she did not need to keep it in no matter what she encountered


    as she could do whatever she wanted.


    Zachary pretended to ask casually, ¡°Was that Ms. Stone?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She sent her mom and aunt¡¯s photo from when they were little for me to take a look. That day, I


    nced at it but didn¡¯t notice anything. Later on, when I looked at it a little closer, I suddenly felt her


    aunt looks pretty simr to Sonny.¡±


    Zachary was so shocked by this statement that he nearly ran into the car in front of him.


    He immediately hit the brakes.


    Serenity¡¯s body jolted forward for an instant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drive so quickly. Why don¡¯t I drive instead?¡±


    Serenity even said of him, ¡°You should drive a little slower. It¡¯s better to stop for three minutes rather


    than get just a second ahead.¡±


    When she drove, she would not speed unless there was something urgent. Otherwise, she was usually


    very steady.


    Zachary started moving the car again and said, ¡°The traffic conditions were so good I couldn¡¯t resist


    speeding up.


    ¡°Serenity, you said Sonny looks like Elisa Stone¡¯s aunt?¡±


    Zachary continued to pretend like nothing was wrong and asked Serenity.


    Serenity did not notice his odd behavior. His acting was Oscar¨Cworthy. She was not well versed in


    acting and was not able to tell.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°A little. There are maybe around four or five degrees of simrity. Sonny looks more like my sister, but


    also a little bit like Hank.¡±


    At the mention of this, Serenity suddenly gasped in realization. ¡°Oh! If Sonny looks like Elisa¡¯s aunt, my


    sister should look even more like her.¡±


    However, when Elisa saw her sister, she did not have any strange reaction. Maybe her sister was too


    fat, so Elisa could not tell?

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    It was also possible that Elisa Stone could not imagine how her aunt would look like as an adult.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Serenity thought to herself that once she returned from the Reptons¡®, she would work on drawing the


    likeness of Elisa¡¯s aunt as an adult right away. Would it share a resemnce with her sister?


    ¡°Does that mean your mother is Ms. Stone¡¯s aunt?¡±


    Zachary could only think of one word¨Cmelodrama!


    This was too melodramatic!


    To top it off, such a melodramatic thing was happening to his wife.


    The worst part was, Elisa Stone had publicly confessed her love to him before and openly pursued him


    too. Serenity had even helped her pursue him before.


    If it were not for him putting on his ring and showing it off, Elisa Stone would still being to his office


    to make a fuss every day and annoy him.


    At first, he wanted to teach Elisa Stone a harsh lesson, but unexpectedly, she became good friends


    with Serenity, which stopped him from being able to do anything.


    He had to give special treatment to people who were sincerely kind to Serenity.


    The bunch of Hunt b*stards had stopped making trouble for Serenitytely. He had a hand in


    it, but so did Elisa Stone.


    The Hunts did not know that he was Serenity¡¯s pir and thought it was Elisa Stone instead. They only


    stopped for now because they greatly feared Elisa¡¯s status.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she is either. My mom¡¯s already been dead for fifteen years. If she is¡­¡±


    Serenity knew Mrs. Stone had insistently been looking for her sister for decades now. If she found out


    at the end of her search that her sister had passed away long ago, Mrs. Stone would


    suffer a great blow.


    She felt sad for her own mother too.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    With her mood downcast, Serenity said, ¡°Mrs. Stone has persisted in looking for her sister. My mom


    never brought up her family when she was alive, but if she was still alive, I think she would want to find


    her family.


    ¡°She did mention to us before that she wanted to find out if she was abandoned by her biological


    parents or if she had been kidnapped and sold by traffickers.¡±


    Zachary was silent.


    If his deceased mother-inw was Mrs. Stone¡®s biological younger sister, that meant Serenity and Elisa


    Stone were cousins. Their rtionship would only get closer. As Serenity¡¯s husband, he would have to


    follow her to meet her aunt in the future¡­


    His identity would very soon be exposed.


    ¡°Zachary, don¡®t you think this is all so very melodramatic? I think so too. I never thought plot devices


    like those in novels could happen in real life.¡±


    Serenity sighed and added, ¡°My sister and I both don¡®t know where my mom¡®s real family stays, so we


    have no leads. We¡®ll just have to see what Elisa¡®s mother says. Elisa said her mother will be returning


    from their seaside vi at noon.¡±


    She did not hide her observation and told Elisa Stone.


    To Elisa, this was a lead.


    The Stones had spent so much manpower and resources over the decades to look for Mrs. Stone¡®s


    sister. Now that a lead had appeared, no matter if it was true or false, Mrs. Stone would meet the two


    sisters.


    ¡°Technology is so advanced now. You just need to do a DNA test to see if you and your sister match


    Mrs. Stone to know if you¡®re rted.¡±


    Mrs. Stone had been looking for her sister all this while. There would always be people who wanted to


    forge a connection with the wealthy by posing as the missing person. However, considering the Stones¡®


    status, these imposters would not seed just because they were brave enough to do so. The Stones


    would definitely investigate them from all angles.


    Now, it was even easier. You only needed to do a single DNA test to find out if they were really rted


    or not. It was simply impossible to impersonate a person.


    Unless the DNA test results were tampered with. Even so, that was not very realistic, because the


    Stones would be watching closely.


    The fact that Clive Stone could be his rival meant he was no schmuck either.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Serenity suddenly saw the light.


    It was not like she wanted to pose as Elisa Stone¡¯s cousin. It was just that Elisa had asked her for help


    and she unexpectedly noticed that Elisa¡®s aunt looked somewhat simr to Sonny.


    It would be determined whether her mother was the sister Mrs. Stone had been looking for once Mrs.


    Stone returned and carried out a DNA test with both the Hunt sisters.


    If she was, great. Otherwise, that would be fine too.


    Serenity would just go with the flow.


    Whatever the result was, she could ept it calmly.


    Zachary did not say more.


    Right now, his heart was in chaos, and also a little nervous.


    4

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    First things first, they had to deal with the problem at hand and that was seeking justice for


    Sonny.


    The issue of his identity being exposed could probably be dyed a little more because he would be


    leaving for Annenburg soon to attend Ben Young¨CJohnson and Jane Murphy¡¯s wedding.


    Anyway, it could be dyed for a while.


    He also had to confess the truth to Serenity before Mrs. Stone saw him.


    He hoped Serenity¡¯s reaction would not be too fierce.


    In the beginning, when he did not feel anything for her at all and did not understand her either, he


    thought it was normal for him to hide his identity in order to test her character.


    After all, with his status, who knew if the women who approached him did so for the money or for him


    as a person?


    Now that he had learned about Serenity¡¯s character, way of handling things, self¨Cconfidence, strength,


    and independence, they were very much to his liking, and he was unconsciously


    attracted to her.


    On Elisa¡¯s side, once she ended the call with Serenity, she immediately instructed her domestic helper,


    ¡°Mrs. Franklin, please prepare some supplements suitable for children to consume. They¡¯re to be a


    gift.¡±


    Mrs. Franklin asked, ¡°Miss, how old is the child?¡±


    ¡°A little over two years old.¡±


    ¡°Children that age don¡¯t have to take supplements if they¡¯re healthy.¡±


    Mrs. Franklin advised her employer¡¯s daughter.


    Elisa had not been married before, so it was normal not to know things in this aspect. It was her duty to


    advise the youngdy, lest the youngdy were to give the wrong present and take


    anger out on her when she returned.


    her


    ¡°Not even a little?¡±


    Now that she thought about it, Sonny was healthy and indeed did not need any supplements.


    ¡°Unless they¡¯re iron, zinc, or calcium supplements, but we don¡¯t have any at home.¡±


    Among the three Stone siblings, Clive was married, but because he was pliant to his wife and the


    couple still wanted to enjoy their time as a couple, they had not had children yet. Meanwhile, Anthony


    and Elisa did not even warrant a mention here as they were both still


    single. That was the reason there were no health products suitable for children at home.


    ¡°Forget it then. There¡®s no need to prepare children¡®s supplements then. Just help me prepare some


    nourishing food for me to send over to Liberty. I can¡®t show up empty-handed now, can I? When I go


    out in a bit, I¡®ll buy a few toys for Sonny at the toy shop outside too.¡±


    If Liberty heard this, she would have thought, ¡®I¡®m already as fat as a pig and being forced by Mr. Lewis


    to lose weight, and now Elisa wants to give me nourishing food?¡®


    ¡°Do you want it now?¡±


    Elisa thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°Just have it ready. After my mom gets back, i¡®ll bring it with


    me when I go out then.¡±


    Sonny looked like her aunt. Elisa thought it would be better if she brought her mother to visit so she


    could see Sonny for herself.


    No matter if they were rted or not, it was still a thread of hope.


    She would not misunderstand Serenity to have ulterior motives; they could not fake this anyway.


    Her mother would still do a DNA test as a follow¨Cup. With that, the truth of whether or not they were


    truly rted would beid bare.


    Plus, with Serenity¡®s character, she would never do something like pose as her rtive just to gain


    riches by connection.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mrs. Franklin obediently went to prepare the nourishing food for Elisa.


    Elisa called her mother.


    ¡°Mom, where are you and Dad now?¡±


    Mrs. Stoneughed on the other end of the call. ¡°We¡®ll be home in half an hour. Why, do you miss me?¡±


    Elisa pouted. ¡°I miss you so much, Mom! I think of you every day. At any given moment, I¡®m thinking of


    you.¡±


    Mrs Stone was annused by her daughter and joked, ¡°I thought you only knew how to think of Zachary


    York.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡®t mention him to me ever again. He already has a partner.¡±


    At the mention of Zachary, Elisa¡®s smile vanished.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That hit right where it hurt!

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    Mrs. Stone was stunned to hear that. ¡°Zachary has a partner?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s already married and he¡¯s really good to his wife. He spoils her and is so protective of her that


    Clive can¡¯t even find out who she is.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was silent for a moment. ¡°Since he already has a wife, you should give up then. He wasn¡¯t


    yours in the first ce. It¡¯s always been one¨Csided on your part.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was very appreciative of Zachary, but she knew Zachary did not like her daughter at


    all.


    It was her daughter who just wanted to give it a try.


    Once she hit an insurmountable wall, she would have to turn back.


    ¡°Mom, I have to tell you about something.¡±


    Elisa did not want her mother to bring Zachary up again. Every mention of him was a stab to her heart.


    It would be a lie to say it was not painful to suddenly find out the man she had loved for years was


    already married, and that she almost became the third party in a marriage, so she had no choice but to


    give up on her feelings abruptly.


    Now she tried not to bring up Zachary as best as she could to avoid feeling the pain.


    ¡°What about? I¡¯ll be reaching home very soon. Why don¡¯t we wait until I¡¯ve gotten home?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ll be very happy to hear this. It¡¯s a new lead about my aunt.¡±


    As expected, Mrs. Stone¡¯s expression changed and she asked in surprise, ¡°Elisa, there¡¯s a new lead?


    Where¡¯s your aunt now?¡±


    ¡°You know my friend Serenity, the one who trended on Twitter as the ¡®unfilial granddaughter¡± thest


    time? I sent the photo of you and Aunt as kids to her so she could help keep an eye out. Just now,


    when I called her, she said after she looked at it closely, she noticed her nephew Sonny, and my aunt


    have a few simrities inmon.¡±


    After hearing that, Mrs. Stone paled.


    The whole Twitter trending issue spread pretty far at the time. Although she did not see the photo the


    Hunts had deleted, she had heard an overview of what happened from her daughter.


    The Hunt sisters were orphans.


    If Serenity¡¯s nephew looked like her sister, that meant Serenity¡¯s mother was her sister and that she


    had died fifteen years ago.


    Mrs. Stone did not want to believe it. It was hard to ept that the sister she had been looking for for


    decades had died a long time, fifteen years ago.


    She gripped the phone tightly and only managed to suppress her roiling emotions after a long moment.


    She asked, ¡°When you saw Serenity, did you notice if she looked like your aunt?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I think Serenity¡¯s mentioned before that she looks like her dad.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Her sister looks like her mom, but her sister¡¯s so fat, no matter how I try, there¡¯s no way for me to see


    the simrity between her and my aunt. Mom, I think this time we might really have found her. The first


    time I met Serenity, I felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity toward her.


    ¡°The first time I saw Sonny, I liked him a lot. With my personality, I rarely like people right away. I think it


    might be the blood rtion.¡±


    Moreover, because she and Serenity were cousins, she felt a sense of familiarity toward Serenity.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    ¡°Serenity said there¡¯s been an incident with Sonny. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t too severe. They¡¯ve already left the


    hospital and returned home. Her sister is taking care of him at home. I just wanted to ask you when


    your estimated time of arrival was so I can bring you with me to Liberty¡¯s ce to visit him.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Sonny is my aunt¡¯s grandson. I just like him and after finding out something¡¯s


    happened to him, I want to see him.¡±


    This was the first kid she was fond of.


    Elisa was filled with anger upon hearing he had been bullied into this state.


    Once Serenity had some free time, she would ask more details of her and punish that family again,


    making sure they would get their fill of it.


    She was not afraid of others calling her unreasonable and biased.


    In Wiltspoon, who did not know Elisa Stone was an unreasonably savage person?


    ¡°What happened to Sonny?¡±


    Elisa narrated Sonny¡¯s story to her mother.


    Mrs. Stone felt distressed upon hearing it.


    In her daughter¡¯s words, it did not matter whether Sonny was her sister¡¯s grandson or not. Purely


    hearing that a two¨Cyear¨Cold child had been beaten so badly was enough to distress anybody.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    If Serenity and her sister really were her nieces¡­


    At the thought of what her two nieces had been through, Mrs. Stone felt even more distressed.


    ¡°I¡®ll be home very soon. Wait for me. I¡®ll go with you to visit Sonny.¡±


    This was the strongest lead yet. She definitely had to see the child that looked like her sister with her


    own eyes.


    TTTT


    Meanwhile at The Reptons, Chelsea was still trying to stop her parents from moving out of her home.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, please don¡®t move out! I won¡®t try to ask Serenity topensate anymore, okay?¡±


    Last night, after her parents returned, they started packing up their things, but Chelsea had managed to


    get them to stay one more night after much begging, crying, and promising


    She thought her parents would calm down after a night.


    She did not expect them to once again say they were moving out.


    The main issue was, her father was furious.


    George also advised, ¡°Father, Mother, Chelsea¡®s right. If you move out, there¡®ll be no one to take care


    of you? How could we rest assured then? If you stay here, as one big family, you can still enjoy the


    liveliness.


    ¡°Father, Matthew now understands what he has done wrong. Later, Chelsea and I will bring him to


    apologize to Sonny. I already disciplined him yesterday too.¡±


    Mr. Brown sat on the sofa smoking his cigarette in silence.


    Beside him sat his packed luggage bag.


    Olivia looked at her husband and opened her mouth to speak, but hesitated and closed it once


    more.


    Hank did not dare say a single word.


    Yesterday, after reaching his sister¡®s home, his anger subsided a little after seeing his oldest nephew


    being disciplined pretty harshly by his brother ¨C inw.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Be quiet.¡±


    Mr. Brown coldly snapped and raised his head to re at his daughter. He felt even angrier


    seeing his son standing by the side silently. Matthew had indeed been taught a lesson by his son¨Cin¨C


    law.


    The swelling had long gone down after ice was applied to Matthew¡¯s face. Although a little bit of


    bruising still remained, it was not noticeable if you did not look too closely.


    The blemishes left behind from being beaten with the belt would also no longer be a problem once


    medicine was applied.


    What about Sonny then?


    He had drummed up the brazenness to call his daughter¨Cinw and asked about Sonny¡¯s condition.


    The swelling on Sonny¡¯s face had not fully gone away and the bruising was still very obvious. The


    worst part was, Sonny had been traumatized, cried all nightst night, and had suffered a high fever.


    Comparing the two, Mr. Brown was more concerned about his grandson who carried hisst


    name.


    George¡¯s mother ran in from outside and said, ¡°George, Chelsea, those people from yesterday are here


    again.¡±


    Hearing that, Chelsea said angrily, ¡°What are they here again for? Wasn¡¯t it enough that they smashed


    so many things in my house and caused my son to get a beating? What else do they want? Do they


    really want me to pay some kind ofpensation?¡±


    The police had previously told her that her son was the wrongdoer. If the injured party imed


    compensation for emotional harm, she had to pay up.


    At the thought of having to pay Serenity aspensation, Chelsea felt unbearably disgusted as if a fly


    had flown into her mouth.


    Chelsea stormed out.


    She exited just in time to see Serenity and her husband on either side of that venomous old Yorkdy,


    supporting her as she walked in. Seven or eight tall men followed behind them, who


    must have been Serenity¡¯s inws.


    The man who Serenity married had a prosperous family indeed.


    Moreover, each of them were handsome. Chelsea¡¯s anger was reduced by six fractions because of


    their bearing and aura.


    These people were ruthless. Yesterday, they had wrecked her home and caused her to lose tens of


    thousands of dors.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    ¡°What are you guys here for again?¡± Chelsea demanded to know.


    She wanted to bar Serenity and the rest from entering her home, but she was too weak to stop them.


    Her husband, on the other hand, sang a different tune as he politely invited Serenity and the Yorks into


    the house.


    Matthew started ring at them furiously the moment he saw Serenity and her party.


    His father saw this and pinched him.


    ¡°You need to apologize honestlyter.¡±


    George reminded his son in a lowered tone of voice, ¡°These people are not to be trifled with.¡±


    They remained wholly unscathed even after smashing up the Reptons¡® home.


    The cops at the police station yesterday were not on their side at all.


    George was worried the Yorks had some hidden power and so decided to capitte, reminding his son


    to apologize genuinely.


    Actually, it was all George¡¯s overthinking. The police had watched the security camera recordings and


    felt Matthew had been overtly cruel, which was why they had decided to ignore the fact the Reptons¡®


    home was wrecked.


    Their thinking was, ¡®You beat up their kid to the point he had to be hospitalized, and yet you could not


    allow them to take their anger out on you?¡®


    People with no children may not have understood the parents¡® fury and pain, but those who had were


    furious when they saw that video.


    Matthew pursed his lips and refused to speak.


    He did not think he had done anything wrong. Lucas said Sonny hit him!


    He was Lucas¡¯s older brother. If someone hit his younger sibling, he naturally had to stand up for him.


    Who asked Sonny to hit Lucas? He did not beat Sonny to death either, so why did it seem like, to the


    adults, he hadmitted a heinous crime?


    Matthew¡¯s thoughts were in the same vein as his mother¡¯s.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Mr. Brown asked Serenity with a benign countenance, ¡°How¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    Chelsea interjected, ¡°Dad, look at Matthew. He¡¯s all recovered now, so Sonny must be all recovered


    too.¡±


    Serenity red coldly at Chelsea.


    Chelsea said nastily, ¡°What are you ring at me for? Serenity, you guys smashed up my home


    yesterday. The sum¨C¡±


    Under her father¡®s re and her husband¡®s tugging, Chelsea finally shut her mouth.


    She sat down beside her husband indignantly.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her inws pour sses of water for Serenity and her party while serving them fruits and


    snacks, Chelsea felt even more dissatisfied.


    ¡°The wound on Sonny¡®s face hasn¡®t healed yet. The ce he was kicked in is still bruised ck and


    blue, and he cried the whole nightst night while having a high fever. This morning, he had another


    dose of ibuprofen, and the fever went down. He only fell asleep then, also because he was too tired


    from crying.¡±


    Distress appeared on Mr. Brown¡®s face.


    ¡°Did Liberty not send Sonny to the hospital?¡±


    Hank asked, his tone usatory.i


    Serenity and the Yorks looked at him in unison.


    Hank hesitated befi ?adding, ¡°Sonny has a fever. What¡®s wrong with sending him to the hospital? Isn¡®t


    that a choice a normal mother would make?¡±


    ¡°Hank Brown, you shut your mouth. Sonny is yours and Liberty¡®s child. You stayed out all nightst


    night, so what right do you have to criticize Liberty?¡±


    Mr. Brown ran out of patience and could not help but yell at his son.


    Once Hank was scolded until he no longer dared open his mouth, Serenity then said, ¡°We sent him to


    the hospital in the middle ofst night to see a doctor. The doctor prescribed some tranquilizers and


    asked us to buy a bottle of ibuprofen. He said we could only give Sonny the ibuprofen to reduce the


    fever once his temperature exceeded 38.5 degrees Celsius.¡±


    At first, the two sisters tried to cool Sonny down physically.


    However,ter on, his fever kept rising, so they had no choice but to feed Sonny the ibuprofen which


    managed to reduce his fever. Sonny was tired too from suffering through the night, and only managed


    to fall asleep then. ¡°My poor Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Olivia wailed and rubbed her eyes before she scolded Matthew. ¡°Matthew, Sonny is your cousin. How


    could you beat him half to death?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Matthew knows he did wrong. He¡¯s just a child who doesn¡¯t know how to hold back.¡±


    Chelsea defended her son and said to Serenity, ¡°Serenity, Matthew was wrong for beating Sonny, and


    his father had already taught him a lesson yesterday. He knows his mistake. Later, I¡¯ll take him to buy


    some fruit to visit Sonny and apologize to him.


    ¡°In any case, we¡¯re still rtives. We won¡¯t press charges regarding how you smashed my home up, so


    you shouldn¡¯t insist on my son taking responsibility either. It¡¯s normal for children to fight, but it won¡¯t be


    nice if adults like us interfere.


    ¡°Besides, Lucas said that it was Sonny who hit him first. Matthew was just protecting his own. brother,


    just like how you¡¯re protecting your sister now.


    Serenity sneered. ¡°Chelsea, could your eyes be any more blind? Who was the one who made the first


    move? The surveince camera in your house captured it clearly.¡±


    Chelsea choked.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Once again, she scolded her husband in her heart, ¡®That useless man! He didn¡¯t delete the video in


    advance I let it fall into the hands of the police.¡®


    ULL.


    With the surveince footage as evidence, she could not be justified in trying to push the


    me.


    ¡°Tell me. What¡¯s your purpose ining today?¡±


    Unable to put the me on Sonny¡¯s head, Chelsea changed the subject and asked why Serenity and


    her party was here.


    She nced over to the people from the York family. They did not have to do anything. Just sitting


    there like that was enough for them to appear intimidating.


    Her inws were terrified and did not dare speak.


    They were all useless!


    Chelsea scolded her inws in her heart.


    Seeing Grandma May, Chelsea could not help but say, ¡°What are you looking at? Why do I see you


    everywhere?¡±


    Grandma May raised her chin and did not answer.


    ¡°Are you mute?¡±


    * WW


    Chelsea hated how shameless the old woman acted yesterday. It almost caused her to suffer a big loss


    as a result of Serenity¡¯s counterattack.


    Grandma May continued to raise her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°I only talk to humans.¡±


    ¡°You old hag, how dare


    Zachary and his brothers stood up.


    Each one of them red at Chelsea.


    Frightened, Chelsea instinctively leaned over to her husband¡¯s side. She was tongue¨Ctied.


    Zachary warned her coldly, ¡°I dare you to cuss at my nana one more time!¡±


    Nana was their beloved grandmother. Anyone who dared to disrespect her was the enemy of the entire


    York family.


    Mr. Brown stood up all of a sudden and walked over to her daughter.


    He pped her.


    There was a loud smack.


    Chelsea looked at her father in astonishment.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know how to talk. No one will think you¡¯re mute if you just keep quiet!¡±


    Mr. Brown was furious at his daughter.


    Chelsea held her cheek that was hit by her father, feeling extremely aggrieved.


    Mr. Brown said apologetically to Grandma May, ¡°My daughter made a fool of herself. She speaks


    without thinking. You¡¯re a magnanimous person, so please don¡¯t lower yourself to argue with her.¡±


    George echoed the words of his father¨Cinw, then invited Zachary and the others to sit


    down.


    ¡°Serenity, I won¡¯t deny that my son is in the wrong. It was my ipetence in teaching him. I solemnly


    apologize to you. Later, my wife and I will take Matthew to visit Sonny and make him apologize to


    Sonny.


    ¡°If you need us topensate for Sonny¡¯s medical expenses or mental damages, just tell us a number.


    We¡¯llpensate you fully.¡±


    Chelsea was anxious and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Our house was smashed, and we lost tens of


    thousands. How are we going to get even with them?¡±

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    Chapter 477 Chelsea was red at by her father and did not dare speak, but she desperately shot a


    look at her brother


    Hank received his sister¡®s plea for help. He cleared his throat and said to Serenity, ¡°Serenity. just let my


    sister take Matthew to apologize and leave it at that. I¡®m after all Sonny¡®s father and one of his


    guardians, so I think I have the right to decide.¡±


    Serenity said sarcastically, ¡°Oh, so you do remember that you¡®re Sonny¡®s father? If other children¡®s


    fathers knew their son got bullied, they would drag a forty-meter-long broadsword to get even with the


    perpetrator with no second thoughts.


    ¡°You¡®re his father, but you want to settle the matter instead. Are you closer to your nephew than your


    own son?¡±


    Serenity then said to George, ¡°Sonny was rescued in the hospital and had a full¨Cbody examination


    which cost several thousand. I¡®ve brought the bill from the hospital so you won¡®t think I¡®m ripping you


    off.


    ¡°I came here today for two reasons. Firstly, I want you to bring your son to apologize and promise us


    that he won¡®t approach Sonny again in the future. The second is the issue ofpensation. Sonnvas


    traumatized. There¡®s no telling how much it will cost to heal his


    mental trauma.


    ¡°That¡®s an unknown amount of money. Either way, you have topensate for the medical expenses


    from yesterday, and if Sonny needs subsequent treatment, you¡®ll be the ones footing the bill as well.


    We won¡®t ask much for supplements orpensation for mental damages. Including yesterday¡®s


    medical bill, please justpensate Sonny for fifty thousand for the time being.¡±


    Chelsea jumped at that. ¡°Why don¡®t you just go rob a bank? Sonny is still so young. Why would he


    need supplements andpensation for mental damages? Matthew was beaten too. Why don¡®t you


    pay us for that?¡±


    Serenity retorted, ¡°Who was the one who beat your son?¡±


    Chelsea was speechless


    ¡°Tell the person who beat your son topensate you. In any case, we never touched your


    son.¡±


    Chelsea was again at a loss for words


    After a moment, she said resentfully, ¡°You¡®re deliberately extorting us because my brother is about to


    divorce your sister. You want the money to give to your sister, right?


    ¡°Sonny is a two-year-old child. Even if he was frightened, he¡®ll be fine if you just cate and


    soothe him. Why would he need follow¨Cup treatments? It¡¯s not like he was scared silly.¡±


    Serenity did not want to talk to someone like Chelsea and said coldly, ¡°Can someone else step in for


    negotiations?¡±


    She did not treat Chelsea as a human being.


    Chelsea was hopping mad.


    Grandma May did not treat her as a human being, and Serenity had also scolded her for not being a


    human.


    At that moment, officers from the police station came in.


    It was Zachary who called them over to be witnesses.


    After all, they reported to the police yesterday, but the matter had not been dealt with yet.


    Under the officers¡® mediation and witness, both sides signed an agreement. If Sonny required


    treatmentter, all costs would be borne by the Repton family. The Reptons were also required to bring


    Matthew to apologize in¨Cperson to Sonny, and they had to be stricter in disciplining their child in the


    future.


    Thepensation that the Hunts demanded from the Reptons remained unchanged. Serenity asked


    for fifty thousand, so they had to pay fifty thousand. As for the Repton family¡¯s losses, Mr. Brown was


    willing topensate them on Serenity¡¯s behalf.


    Although George ached for the money he was about to lose, he got ready to transfer the fifty


    thousand to Serenity in order to settle the matter.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re going to transfer money, you shouldn¡¯t be transferring it to Serenity since she¡¯s not


    Sonny¡¯s guardian. Sonny¡¯s father is still here. Just transfer the money to Hank


    instead.¡±


    Chelsea thought of transferring the money to her brother. That way, he could return the money to her


    after everyone left.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Give it to Serenity.¡±


    Mr. Brown snapped and asked his son¨Cinw to transfer the money to Serenity. He said, Serenity is


    Sonny¡¯s aunt. Ever since Sonny was born, Serenity endured all sorts of hardships to raise him up. I


    believe she¡¯spletely devoted to his well¨Cbeing. She won¡¯t take away this fifty thousand.¡±


    ¡°L


    He red at his daughter again. Chelsea was afraid her father would p her again and did not dare to


    even squeak.


    Under the police officers¡® eyes, George got Serenity¡¯s bank ount and transferred fifty thousand with


    a note that it was topensate Sonny.


    Serenity epted the money without hesitation.


    Then, she transferred the fifty grand to her sister.


    Mr. Brown deliberately stood beside Serenity and watched her movements.

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Seeing Serenity immediately transfering the money to his daughter-inw, Mr. Brown breathed a small


    sigh of relief.


    The money was given to his daughter-inw and would be used for his grandson, not for an outsider.


    If the money had gone to his son, it would have gone back to his daughter¡®s pocket.


    When they left the Reptons¡® residence, Rowan insisted on taking Zachary¡®s car.


    In the car, he said to Serenity, ¡°Serenity, why didn¡®t you call me when you all came over to fight


    yesterday? I was the only one excluded.¡±


    Serenity turned her head and looked at her youngest brother¨Cinw, saying, ¡°You¡®re still a minor. We


    have to protect minors.¡±


    ¡°Actually, both Matthew and I are minors. If we fight, it¡®ll just be two minors fighting.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡®t have to do anything. Let his own father teach him a lesson. Didn¡®t you hear what his


    amazing mother said? She wanted us topensate her. She had no way to im from us solely


    because he was beaten by his father instead of us.¡±


    ¡°Nana said I¡®d just be an essory even if I went.¡±


    He pouted. ¡°Maybe I really am just an essory.¡±


    Zachary asked in a low voice, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Rowan immediately shut his mouth.


    In reality, they came over today to support their sister-inw.


    The negotiations were fully managed by Serenity while Zachary did not interfere.


    Since Serenity was Sonny¡®s aunt, she was more qualified to seek justice for Sonny than any of them.


    Serenity saw Rowan being frightened by her husband and spoke up for him. ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t scare


    Rowan. He has good intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Zachary only knows how to scare me. Serenity, you don¡¯t know this, but he¡¯s even stricter than


    my dad. Every time he sees me at home, he sends me a big box of workbooks and makes me solve


    problems endlessly. He just can¡®t see me idling around.¡±


    Since the first time Rowan met Serenity, he firmly clung onto her and was convinced that his eldest


    brother would be wrapped around her fingers in the future.


    It turned out that he had a good eye. He was spot on!


    Now, Zachary was treating Serenity more favorably as time passed.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Study well so you can get into a good university.


    ¡°Your academic performance is the worst out of the nine of us,¡± Zachary added coldly.


    Rowan paused. ¡°I¡¯m only shy of skipping grades like all of you did. Besides that, I¡¯ve always ranked


    among the top ten. There won¡¯t be a problem for me to get into a good universityter on.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Among the nine brothers, eight of them were top students while he was the only underachiever.


    However, an ¡°underachiever¡± like him was actually a top student in the eyes of other students


    parents.


    It was truly exasperating!


    Rowan was reminded of ever since he started high school, all eight brothers of his would send him


    workbooks and mock exam papers to practice non¨Cstop whenever they returned to the old residence.


    He wanted to run away from home then.


    No, he just did not want all eight of his brothers toe back to the old residence.


    The old residence did not wee them!


    Serenity was stunned. ¡°Rowan, did all your brothers skip grades?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all of them skipped a few grades. I¡¯m the only one advancing one step at a time.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    She wanted to have Zachary¡¯s babies. They were guaranteed to be top students too!

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Serenity was shocked. She remembered how desperately she studied back in high school to be


    epted into a reputable university.


    However, Zachary and his brothers could easily get into a good university and even skipped a few


    grades.


    ¡°Serenity, don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve been hit to the point of doubting your existence. The person who¡¯s been


    hit the hardest is me.¡±


    Serenity thought about it and agreed. Rowan was the most pitiful one here. Sheughed and said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, Rowan. I believe you can also get into a good university. You can do it!¡±


    ¡°I have to get into the same university that my brothers went to. If I fail, I¡¯ll¡­ retake the exam.¡±


    He wanted to say that if he failed, he would p himself twice. However, after thinking about it, it was


    better not to put his foot in his mouth, so he changed his mind.


    Zachary turned to nce at his brother before returning to focusing on driving. ¡°If you fail, don¡¯t say that


    you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    Rowan was speechless.


    ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t give Rowan too much pressure.


    ¡°The boy likes to y games and isn¡¯t worried about his studies at all. He needs some


    pressure.¡±


    Rowan paused before saying, ¡°Not everyone is as disciplined as you, Zack.¡±


    He was self¨Cdisciplined to the point that if it were not for Nana worrying, he probably would not get a


    wife for the rest of his life.


    Zachary snorted coldly.


    Rowan did not dare speak again.


    Beep beep


    Zachary¡¯s phone received a new message.


    He slowed down slightly and checked it.


    It was from Mrs. Lane.


    [Mr. Zachary, Mrs. Stone ising over with Ms. Stone. Don¡¯te upstairs when you send the


    Missus back]


    He deleted the message after reading it.


    Elisa and her mother were moving quickly indeed.


    He continued to drive as if nothing had happened.


    A few momentster, he sent a message to Josh. ¡°Call me once every ten minutes.¡±


    Josh was puzzled upon receiving this message, but he caught on after thinking about it.


    After the group exited the expressway, Callum stopped the car and said to Zachary and Serenity, ¡°We¡®ll


    split ways here.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Callum.¡±


    Serenity thanked him graciously.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°We¡®re family, Serenity. Don¡®t mind the courtesy. Just tell us if you need to use


    us brothers in the future.¡±


    Serenity exceptionally liked this kind of family and their style.


    All the brothers, nephews, and uncles had a good rtionship. No matter who was in trouble, as long


    as someone called for help, the brothers would go to their rescue.


    Grandma May said before that she would not introduce a bad man to Serenity.


    The old woman got out of the car and exchanged ces with Rowan.


    Rowan reluctantly went into his second brother¡®s car. He wanted to follow his grandmother to live in


    Zachary¡®s small home. They must be very happy every day with Serenity around.


    When would Zachary bring Serenity back to the old residence and reveal his identity?


    He would love to live with his sister¨Cinw protecting him. Even if the sky fell, his sister¨Cinw would


    hold it up.


    ¡°Seren, you didn¡®t sleep wellst night. Why don¡®t you go home first to rest?¡±


    Grandma May felt heartbroken seeing the dark circles under Serenity¡®s eyes. ¡°Your sister and Sonny


    need to rest too. Cecilia is there to take care of them, so don¡®t you worry.¡±


    Zachary received the information from Mrs. Lane and so did Grandma May.


    Audrey was well aware of who Grandma May was.


    Back then, Grandma May tried to poach Audrey from Stone Corporation. Later, when she learned that


    Audrey became lovers with the sessor of the Stone family, shemented for a long time that she


    acted wee bit toote.


    Although she failed to pull Audrey over to be an elite of York Corporation, it did not stop


    the old woman from appreciating Audrey.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Since Audrey had gone to Bright Boulevard, Grandma May could not go since the former would


    recognize her.


    It was all that brat, Zachary¡¯s fault that the whole family had to y along with his act.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Grandma May was actually in denial of her feelings of schadenfreude.


    Serenity stayed up the wholest night and only drank a cup of coffee this morning, so she was feeling


    tired now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call my sister and ask her how Sonny is.¡±


    After the call, she learned that Elisa and her mother had visited Sonny with gifts. However, Serenity


    knew the main purpose of their visit.


    ¡°Sis, did Mrs. Stone say anything?¡±


    Serenity did not reveal the other matter to her sister.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She just felt heartbroken that Sonny had suffered. Elisa scolded the Reptons


    family for a good half an hour.¡±


    Her sister¡¯s friends and inws were more powerful than her own husband and inws, which made


    her even more sad.


    How blind was she to have married a scumbag like Hank?


    How dare a father like himpete with her for Sonny¡¯s custody?


    When the divorcewsuit went to court, she would provide the photos of Sonny¡¯s injuries from the


    physical abuse to the judge. She believed that the judge would give Sonny¡¯s custody to her for the


    child¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone¡­ seemed unwell. Her face was horribly pale. They didn¡¯t stay long before Ms. Stone


    quickly took her mother away.¡±


    The only thing that Liberty noticed was off about Audrey was that thetter¡¯s face grew paler by the


    minute, which startled her.


    Elisa was also shocked and quickly left with her mother.


    After listening to Liberty, Serenity was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Liberty, our mom might be


    the sister who Mrs. Stone has been searching for for decades.¡±


    })


    Cough cough


    ¨C


    The olddy in the back seat coughed violently when she heard what Serenity had just uttered.


    Serenity turned her head and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nana? Is the AC too cold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too dry, so it¡¯s easy to get a cough.¡±


    Grandma May did not dare say that she was startled by the new information.


    Zachary drove calmly and casually turned off the air¨Cconditioner.


    When he first learned that his mother-inw whom he had never met could turn out to be


    Audrey¡®s sister, he was frightened too. Seeing his nana spooked now, he felt slightly better himself.


    Liberty was silent.


    ¡°I¡®ll talk to you about this when I get back. How¡®s Sonny?¡±


    ¡°He woke up once, and I gave him some milk, but he only drank half of it. He fell back asleep as I held


    him.¡±


    ¡°Did he get another fever?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    Serenity was relieved.


    ¡°Seren, you were up all night too. Sonny is fine now, so go back and get some sleep.¡±


    Liberty¡®s heart not only ached for her son, but also her sister.


    Her head was also hurting after staying up all night.


    ¡°Okay. Call Mrs. Lane if you need any help. I¡®ll go over in the evening.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The sisters were not in a hurry to verify whether their mother was Audrey¡®s sister. That decision was in


    Audrey¡®s hands.


    Serenity, who was reassured, fell asleep before they reached Brynfield.


    As Zachary parked the car when they arrived, Grandma May said, ¡°You carry Serenity upstairs. I¡®ll go


    for a stroll.¡±


    She wanted to let her grandson and Serenity be alone.


    Zachary hummed in response and carried Serenity who was still sleeping out of the car.


    His grandmother was someone who could not stay still in one ce. Since she had legs, she could go


    wherever she wanted.


    ¡°Hurry up, Zack.¡±


    She called out to her grandson meaningfully.


    Zachary¡¯s face tensed, but he remained silent and carried Serenity inside


    As he went in, the old woman muttered, ¡°I¡®d like to see how you clean up your mess. Hah, even you


    won¡®t be able to solve this easily. It¡®s your fault for acting proud and lying to your wife!¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡®Is she really my grandmother?¡®

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    Chapter 481 Zachary went back to their little home with Serenity in his arms.


    As soon as the door was open, the pet dog rushed over.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±


    Zachary gave a hushed roar, and the little thingy on the ground obediently, not daring toe any


    closer.


    It knew that its male owner did not like it very much.


    Fortunately, he did not abuse it or deprive it of food and water.


    Ring ring ring.


    Zachary¡®s phone rang.


    He was still carrying Serenity and could not spare a hand to answer the phone.


    The phone stopped ringing.


    It should be from Josh. Zachary instructed him to call every ten minutes so he would have an excuse to


    leave.


    However, there was no need for that now.


    Audrey and her daughter had already left Liberty¡®s house.


    He carried Serenity back to her room, ced her on the bed, and covered her with the quilt before


    calling Josh.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to call anymore.¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t? I was thinking about whether to spam you.¡±


    Zachary¡®s lips twitched.


    ¡°Have you eaten? Do you want to eat together?¡±


    ¡°No. Why aren¡®t you asking Ms. Sox instead?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡®t it be humiliating if she rejected me? We exchanged numbers after we met, but she didn¡®t


    take the initiative to contact me. I don¡®t know what she thinks of me.¡±


    Zachary paused before saying, ¡°I can understand now why my nana feels disappointed in me.¡±


    Josh was stumped, but he managed to ask, ¡°So¡­ Should I ask her out for a meal now?¡±


    ¡°It¡®s up to you. Anyway, you have to be thick¨Cskinned when chasing your wife.¡±


    ¡°Looks like you¡®re pretty thick¨Cskinned now.¡±


    Zachary touched his face. ¡°I haven¡®t measured, so I don¡®t know how thick it is.¡±


    Tosh burst intoughter. ¡°Serenity is definitely the woman I admire most in the world. There¡¯s


    no one like her!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Zachary snapped at him and hung up the phone.


    He sat down at the edge of Serenity¡®s bed, quietly looking at her sleeping face. The lines on her face


    had loosened up. He leaned down, pressed a kiss on her cheek, and whispered softly in her ear, ¡°I


    admire you too, Serenity. You took half my soul away so easily.¡±


    He gently touched her face again. The tenderness in his eyes was undisguised.


    After lingering for a good long while, he finally left her room.


    Serenity slept until the evening and only woke up from hunger.


    When she opened her eyes to see the familiar environment, she knew that she had fallen asleep in the


    car and was carried back by Zachary.


    Where was he?


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    Zachary came in wearing a floral apron. It seemed like he had just been busy in the kitchen.


    ¡°You¡®re awake?¡±


    He walked over and asked in a warm voice. His eyes when he looked at her seemed to be able to steal


    her heart and soul.


    How could she have thought that his eyes were sharp and cold in the past?


    ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°Six in the evening.¡±


    ¡°I slept that long?¡± She rubbed her stomach. ¡°No wonder I feel hungry.¡±


    Zachary gave her ab for her to brush her hair and said, ¡°You didn¡®t eat at noon, so it¡®s only natural


    you feel hungry.¡±


    She slept soundly, so he did not wake her up for lunch.


    ¡°Did my sister call?¡±


    ¡°No, but I called Mrs. Lane. Sonny doesn¡¯t have a fever anymore. He¡®s just sleeping.¡±


    Serenity was relieved. His care and attention to Sonny warmed her heart.


    She could not help but like him more with each passing day.


    Even if her feelings started from gratitude, the affection she felt for him was real.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you want to shower before eating?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll showerter. I¡¯m staying at my sister¡¯s ce tonight.¡±


    Zachary was silent.


    Serenity leaned closer to him. Her eyes twinkled as she teased him, ¡°Why? Can¡®t bear for me to


    leave??

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Zachary said stubbornly, ¡°No!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really!¡±


    Serenity straightened her back and said with a regretful expression, ¡°I was thinking that if you didn¡®t


    want me to leave, I could tell Mrs. Lane to stay at my sister¡®s house while I apany you. Since you


    don¡®t need it, I¡®d better go keep my sisterpany.


    ¡°The weather is getting colder. It sure feels like winter is approaching. I always feel ufortable


    sleeping alone during this time.¡± Serenity sighed.


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡®Is she implying that if I said I didn¡®t want her to leave, she would hug the pillow and quilt and hog my


    bed?


    Serenity was still carrying a regretful look. She reached out and patted his face twice, before trailing her


    finger down to his neck, and finally rubbing his chest. When Zachary¡®s eyes deepened and he stared


    intently at her, she withdrew her wandering hand.


    ¡°I¡®m hungry. Let¡®s eat. I want to see if the dishes my husband cooked for me are any good.¡±


    Serenity was done teasing him and left.


    She walked past Zachary.


    He turned around at once and wrapped his arms around her waist from behind.


    ¡°Do you think you can leave after teasing me?¡±


    He teased with his husky voice with his hands around her waist like an iron grip. She could not break


    free from him even though she practiced kickboxing,


    ¡°Loosen up,¡± Serenity said as she could not pry his hands away.


    Zachary nted a kiss on her cheek before he loosened his grip. She turned around while in his


    embrace and looked up. Her pretty face was flushed from the teasing, and her beautiful eyes twinked


    like stars in the dark night.


    In Zachary¡®s eyes, she looked incredibly seductive at that moment.


    ¡°Serenity.¡± ¡°I like it when you call me Seren.¡±


    ¡°You often call me Mr. York,¡± Zachary said that with a bit of grievance.


    She did not address him intimately.


    ¡°I¡®m already calling you Zachary. How about I call you Zacky instead?¡±


    Zachary was silent briefly before saying, ¡°You can just call me Zachary.¡±


    Zacky. Geez, I have goosebumps just hearing that name.¡®


    ¡°Haha.¡±


    Serenity already knew that he would not let her call him Zacky.


    Zachary was a little aggravated. When she got carried awayughing, he sealed her lips with his.


    After the kiss, he said in her ear hoarsely, ¡°Stay home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t you say it¡®s cold and you¡®re ufortable when sleeping alone? I¡®ll let you use my warmth.¡±


    Zachary¡®s handsome face blushed inexplicably when those words left his lips.


    Serenity was amazed.


    The way he looked when he blushed was just too adorable!


    ¡°I haven¡®t figured out if what I feel for you is gratitude or affection.¡±


    Zachary red at her and gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡®re really good at raining on other people¡¯s parades!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±


    As she said that, Serenity¡¯s stomach was heard growling.


    ¡°I¡®m hungry, Zachary. Let¡®s eat.¡±


    Zachary did not let her go.


    ¡°Be good, Zacky. Let¡®s go out and eat.¡±


    Zachary raised his chin.


    What an arrogant guy.


    Helpless, Serenity tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. She thenughed and said, ¡°I surrender. I admit


    defeat. Zachary York, you¡®re the best man in the world.¡±


    ¡°I¡®ll only be the best man in your heart.¡±


    He softened and let her go.


    After regaining freedom, she immediately took his warm andrge hand and pulled him out.


    She casually responded, ¡°You¡®re already the best man in my heart for now.¡± No one knew if anyone


    would beat him in the future.

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    After flirting with each other before and over dinner, Zachary showered Serenity with meticulous care.


    Serenity was a little overwhelmed by it.


    At the same time though, she thought, ¡®Sure enough, a good husband has to be trained by onesell.


    ¡®I hope the husband that I¡®ve trained won¡¯t be snatched away by others.¡¯


    The couple went to Liberty¡®s house together after dinner.


    Sonny had woken up but refused to y by himself. He stuck to his mother like a piece of gum.


    Serenity was the only other person he allowed to hold him. He even refused Mrs. Lane to carry him.


    ¡°Liberty, are you going to work tomorrow?¡± Serenity asked while she was hugging her nephew.


    Liberty looked at Sonny and deliberated before saying, ¡°Seren, I want to quit and start my own


    business.¡±


    She was feeling uneasy with the way Sonny was now. However, she had just started her job. It would


    be easy to lose her job if she took a leave of absence.


    After a day of consideration, she decided to take her son with her to start her own business.


    ¡°Have you thought about which line of work?¡±


    Liberty said tentatively, ¡°I want to open a breakfast restaurant. What do you think? Apart from working a


    desk job, the only thing I¡®m confident in is my cooking skills, so I want to open a breakfast restaurant. I¡¯ll


    only be busy in the mornings and can rest in the afternoon to take care of Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Having your business during breakfast hours requires you to get up early. It¡®ll be exhausting. Can you


    manage by yourself?¡±


    Serenity coulde over to help at first, but she could note by every day.


    ¡°I¡®ll start small and only serve toasts and pancakes. When I earn money, I¡®ll get a shop front and hire


    someone to help.¡±


    Zachary, who had been keeping silent, supported Liberty¡®s idea to start a small business. He


    interjected, ¡°Liberty, do you have your eye on a location yet? Where will your stall be? How much


    capital do you need?¡±


    ¡°It¡®ll be best if I can rent a ce in the market, but it¡®ll be difficult. Otherwise, I¡¯d like a ce


    that¡¯s nearrgepany buildings. It¡¯s best if thepany does not have a cafeteria, but those


    locations are already taken up.¡±


    Unless someone relocated.


    Serenity said, ¡°Don¡®t worry about that now, Liberty. You have to research the market first. If there¡¯s


    really no stalls, we can get a store front instead. If you don¡®t have enough capital, I¡®ll lend it to you. Hire


    someone else to help you. You still need to take care of Sonny, so don¡®t tire yourself out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll take tomorrow off. Let¡¯s wait until Sonny gets better.¡±


    If thepany was understanding about her taking time off despite just working for a few days, she


    would continue working for a while.


    However, if thepany could not be understanding, then she would have to resign.


    ¡°I want to talk to Hank again about the divorce. If I was given a choice, I¡®d rather talk it out with him as I


    don¡®t want to live with him for a moment longer, and going through the divorcewsuit


    the evidence that Za


    ped to obtain would take a while.


    jal


    leSUIT IS


    ¡°If the talk doesn¡®t work out, then I¡®ll still file for divorce.¡±


    Serenity exchanged looks with her husband and nodded. ¡°You talk to Hank again. It¡®s best if you two


    cane to an agreement regarding the divorce. It¡®ll be quicker too. Don¡®t show him the evidence of


    his extra ie, but you can scare him a little.


    ¡°Also, you can go find Jessica and talk to her to let her pressure Hank He might be willing to take a


    step back in order to keep his job and marry her as soon as possible.¡±


    Liberty thought about it and felt that her sister had a point.


    ¡°If you¡®re not free, I¡®ll ask Jessica out for you and talk to her.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No need, I¡®ll talk to her myself. I¡®ll take the next two days off to care for Sonny at home. I¡®ll ask Jessica


    out tomorrow at noon.¡± Since Liberty did not need her help, Serenity did not insist.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Chapter 484 ¡°Seren, you should go to work tomorrow or open your shop. You don¡¯t have toe over.


    I can take care of Sonny.¡±


    Serenity was still worried. ¡°Then I¡®ll ask Mrs. Lane to stay here.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was hired with the priority to take care of Sonny during the day anyway, and cleaning up


    Zachary¡®s and her home was secondary.


    Liberty felt a little embarrassed.


    Her brother¨Cinw hired Mrs. Lane because he did not want his wife to be tired, but Mrs. Lane was


    always helping her instead.


    ¡°We¡®re sisters, Liberty. We should support each other.¡±


    Serenity did not want her sister to be burdened psychologically. ¡°As long as Sonny and you are doing


    well, nothing else is more important.¡±


    ¡°You pay Mrs. Lane¡®s sry for now. I¡®ll pay you back when I¡®m back on my feet.¡± Liberty was grateful


    for her sister¡®s help, but she could not take it for granted.


    Zachary said warmly, ¡°Liberty, we¡®re family. Don¡®t be such a stranger. Serenity and I have a good


    ie now with no children yet, so we don¡®t have manymitments in our lives. You don¡®t have to


    worry abc it Mrs. Lane¡®s sry. We won¡®t treat her poorly.¡±


    Liberty was growing more pleased with her brother¨Cinw.


    Her sister was a little luckier than she was,


    Zachary was a responsible man.


    At nine in the evening, the young couple left Bright Boulevard.


    Grandma May was already sitting in the hall, watching TV. She was immediately overjoyed when she


    saw the couple walking in while holding hands.


    Zachary felt a little unnatural, but Serenity had a calm face.


    They were husband and wife. What was strange about holding hands?


    ¡°Where did you go, Nana? I didn¡®t see you in the afternoon.¡±


    Serenity only let go of Zachary¡®s hand after walking up to the olddy, taking a seat beside her.


    ¡°I met up with my friends for a chat. Have you just returned from your sister¡®s ce? Is Sonny better?¡±


    Serenity nodded. ¡°He¡®s much better. I told Mrs. Lane to stay there and help my sister take care of


    Sonny together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. By the way, you mentioned that Mrs. Stone¡®s sister and Sonny look alike¡­ Mrs. Stone


    went to your sister¡®s house and saw Sonny. Did she say anything about it?¡±


    Grandma May was more interested in knowing if Serenity¡®s deceased mother was the long lost sister


    whom Audrey had been looking for for decades.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone didn¡®t say anything when she went to my sister¡®s ce. She just turned really pale and


    scared Elisa, so thetter quickly took her home. I think¡­ maybe my mom was the sister she has been


    looking for.¡±


    1


    Audrey was pale because she had difficulty epting the reality that her sister had been dead for


    fifteen years.


    She spent decades looking for her only sister, but when she finally found a lead, she was told that her


    sister passed away fifteen years ago. No one would be able to ept that.


    ¡°The decision lies in Mrs. Stone¡®s hand now. My sister and I can¡®t do anything.¡± Serenity¡®s mood


    became depressed while discussing this.


    Grandma May nodded. ¡°Mrs. Stone should take some time to ept the fact that her sister might have


    passed away. She¡®ll definitelye to you two and offer to do a DNA test in a few days.¡±


    She patted Serenity¡®s hind and saidfortingly, ¡°Seren, no matter what the result is, we¡®ll ept it


    calmly. If your mother really is Mrs. Stone¡®s sister, although she can¡®t reconnect with her sister


    anymore, at least she still has rtives looking for her and thinking about her. She can then rest in


    peace.¡±


    Serenity desperately blinked away the tears welling up in her eyes.


    She thought, ¡®If Mom and Mrs. Stone really were sisters, and if they met earlier, maybe Mom wouldn¡®t


    have died in that ident.¡¯ It was the living who were left behind toment.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    Afterforting Serenity, Grandma May yawned gracefully. She put down the TV remote control, got


    up, and said to the young couple, ¡°I¡®ll head in to rest up. I¡®m old and can¡®t stay upte.¡±


    She took a few steps and stopped before turning around to ask Serenity, ¡°Seren, should I bring your


    pillow out?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°No need. There are pillows in the guest room for me.¡±


    Grandma May nced at her grandson twice, but did not say anything. She proceeded into Serenity¡®s


    room.


    By the time Serenity went in to take a shower, the olddy was already snoring loudly.


    Serenity was speechless.


    Ten minutester.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She came out of the room in her pajamas. Just after closing the door, she saw her man in his robe,


    leaning against the door of his room with his arms across his chest.


    ¡°Not sleeping yet? You have to work tomorrow.¡±


    Serenity casually said to him, pretending to not remember teasing him earlier. She walked past him


    toward the guest room.


    However, when she pushed open the door to the guest room, she was dumbfounded.


    The bedsheet was gone.


    The quilt was gone.


    The pillow was also gone.


    She had clearly bought a set of bedding products. Where did they go?


    Were they stolen?


    That did not seem right, a thief would not just steal bedding.


    She turned her head to look at the proud man who was still standing against the door. He must have


    taken advantage of the time she was in the shower to take away all the bedding in the guest room.


    Zachary kept silent and simply looked at her.


    Serenity turned around and walked back toward him. She paused in front of him and then walked into


    his room.


    While entering, she said, ¡°I remember a certain someone mentioned that he¡¯d keep the door


    of the room open for me to search for the agreement.¡±


    Zachary waited for her to enter the room before following her. He closed the door behind him and said


    calmly, ¡°Be my guest. If you can¡®t find it, then don¡®t bring up the agreement again in the future, because


    it doesn¡®t exist.¡±


    Apart from the safe that had not been open yet, she had already scoured every inch of the


    room


    Serenity pretended to casually rummage through the room before heading over to his safe and patted


    it. ¡°Open it and let me see. You must have hidden it here.¡±


    Zachary walked over and unlocked it.


    Serenity looked at him before opening the safe. There was only one thing inside¨Ca small document. It


    was the marriage license of the two of them.


    There was nothing else.


    She removed the marriage license before inspecting the safe. There really was nothing left.


    ¡°There¡®s not even a penny here. What did you buy a safe for?¡±


    Zachary said as a matter of fact, ¡°To keep our marriage license.¡±


    ¡°If you¡®d like to put money inside, I¡®ll go to the bank tomorrow after work to get some cash and bring it


    back to ce it in the safe. You can use it whenever you want to.¡±


    ¡°There¡®s still money in the household expenses card you gave me.¡±


    Serenity flipped over the marriage license to look at their wedding photo, which appeared very


    unnatural


    ¡°Look at your face back then. You¡®re like an iceberg. I was worried I¡®d freeze and turn into an ice


    sculpture after taking the wedding photos.¡±


    Zachary sat down beside her and took a look at the photo on the license. ¡°You weren¡®t particrly


    enthusiastic either. The photographer kept telling you to lean closer, but you were frozen stiff. You didn¡®t


    budge an inch.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    It was the pot calling the kettle ck


    ¡°Seren, don¡®t mention the agreement again. It¡®s gone. Even if it wasn¡¯t gone, I would have probably


    flushed it down the drain already.¡±


    Serenity looked at him and dove into the deep abyss of pondering what he could mean


    He was going back on his word, that was what he meant. He took advantage of that night when


    She was a little drunk to destroy her copy of the agreement. He was afraid she would wake up and look


    for it, so he destroyed his own copy as well.


    When she remembered to ask him, he shamelessly denied it and said that she had been worrying too


    muchtely and was hallucinating.


    He was clearly saving himself from shooting himself in the foot again. Serenity mulled over his words


    but did not poke at his lies.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    Serenity climbed into his bed andy downfortably, saying, ¡°I¡®ve only slept in your bed once, but I


    feel like it¡®s particrly warm. Maybe it¡®s my imagination.¡±


    She pulled the quilt up to cover herself and smiled. ¡°Good night, Zachary.¡±


    Zachary¡®s dark eyes shed. He stared at her for a long time before suddenly lifting the quilt off her and


    was about to pin her down.


    However, she sat up and removed herself from the bed at once. She put on her slippers and left.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary reached out to pull her back.


    ¡°I, uh¨CI need to use the bathroom.¡±


    Aunt Flo might havee to ruin the atmosphere.


    The man did not understand. ¡°There¡®s a bathroom in my room.¡±


    ¡°Your bathroom doesn¡®t have what I need. I¡®lle back to sleep in your bed after I use the bathroom,


    but I won¡®t be able to sleep with you for a while.¡±


    Serenity pinched his face regretfully. ¡°Fatten up a little.¡±


    No matter how slow Zachary was, he finally understood and slowly let go of his hand, letting her return


    to her room.


    A whileter, Serenity re¨Centered his room. Zachary had his back to her while hugging a pillow with


    both arms, seemingly sulking.


    Serenity hesitated and thought, ¡®Should I sleep in a different room?


    Maybe I should. I¡¯ll go back and sleep with Nana for the night.¡®


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned around to leave.


    ¡°You¡®re not even going to let me hold you?¡±


    Huh?


    Serenity stopped in her tracks and turned to look at the man who was sulking


    ¡°I¡®m afraid you¡®ll have a hard time if you hold me.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s better than sleeping alone.¡±


    Since he was not afraid of being tormented, she did not hold back


    Serenity then cheerfully returned to Zachary¡®s side, lifting the quilt while saying, ¡°C¡®mon,


    don¡®t give me that look. You look like a moping kid now.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m a man.¡±


    ¡°Fine, a moping man.¡±


    Zachary suddenly reached out and pinned her down. He leaned in and kissed her fiercely before he felt


    better.


    Embracing his wife, he asked in a low and husky voice, ¡°How many days?¡±


    ¡°Seven plus three.¡±


    ¡°That long?¡±


    ¡°I cherish my body. If you don¡®t want to wait, we¡®ll continue to sleep in separate rooms.¡±


    It was not appropriate to do anything right after Aunt Flo left.


    Her body was hers. She would not harm her body for the sake of his pleasure.


    Zachary held her tightly. ¡°Don¡®t make it sound like I¡®m a beast. Go to sleep. You have to work


    tomorrow.¡±


    He pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Serenity adjusted her sleeping position and soon fell asleep peacefully.


    Meanwhile, in the Stone family¡®s vi.


    Audrey sat on the bed, holding an old yellow photo she had kept for decades. As she looked at her


    sister in the photo and thought that thetter might no longer be alive, her eyes started to redden again.


    Arge hand reached out and took the photo from her hands.


    ¡°You¡®ve been staring at it all day. You refuse to eat and drink, and not even speak. Are you trying to


    worry me to death?¡±


    Darrell was feeling distressed as he handed a tissue to his wife. ¡°It¡®s yet to be determined, but you¡®re


    already crying. Maybe it¡®s not true this time either.¡±


    The DNA test was not carried out yet, so it was still up in the air if Hunt sisters were truly his sister-in-


    law¡®s daughters.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Audrey took the tissue handed to her by her husband and wiped her tears.


    She then finally said, ¡°Sonny does look somewhat simr to my sister. His mother, Liberty, would


    resemble my sister more if she was a little thinner.


    ¡°When Elisa first met Serenity, she said she had a feeling of wanting to be close to thetter. I had that


    feeling too when I met Liberty and her son.


    ¡°I think it¡®s because of our blood rtion.


    ¡°Darrell, maybe this time, I have really found my sister¡­¡±


    Audrey¡¯s tears slipped down again when she thought about the fact that her sister was long gone.


    ¡°But she¡®s no longer here. She died fifteen years ago. It¡®s no wonder I couldn¡®t find her despite


    searching for so long. How could I find her when she¡®s no longer in this world?¡±


    Darrellforted her. ¡°It¡®s just a feeling. Sometimes, fate acts in mysterious ways. Don¡¯t cry yet and


    wait for the DNA test.¡±


    If his sister¨Cinw whom he had never met was dead, Darrell would feel shaken too.


    When he first met his wife, she was still just an employee of Stone Group, but she had already


    started searching for her sister.


    Decades passed but she never gave up. She also let her children take over and help her continue the


    search.


    Countless years of perseverance and faith suddenly turned into nothingness. It was normal for his wife


    to find it difficult to ept.


    ¡°My intuition tells me that Liberty and Serenity are my sister¡®s daughters. My sister isn¡®t here anymore,


    and her daughters are still living such a hard life¡­ Fortunately, they¡®re strong like I was.¡±


    Back then, she was only eight years old and could not raise her sister.


    The Hunt sisters had it slightly better. At least they got their parents¡® life insurance payouts. Although


    their horrid rtives took most of them, the town council fortunately got two hundred thousand for the


    sisters. Liberty was also fifteen years old that year and was able to somewhat take the burden of


    raising her sister.


    Elisa said that Serenity treated her sister exceptionally well.


    Audrey thought, ¡°The two sisters rely on each other and after going through so many storms and


    seeing the fickleness of human nature, Liberty was both a sister and a mother to Serenity. Serenity


    would be an ingrate if she wasn¡¯t good to her sister.¡¯


    ¡°Let¡®s do the DNA test first.¡±


    Audrey wiped her tears again and nodded, ¡°T¡®ll visit Serenity tomorrow and ask for a DNA test with


    her.¡±


    She did not choose to do it with Liberty because thetter had to take care of Sonny.


    She was aware about the sisters¡® situation through her daughter. At present, Liberty was in a low period


    of her life, and she was depending on her younger sister, so Audrey would only ask Serenity to


    cooperate with her for a DNA test.


    ¡°Let Elisa go with you tomorrow. She has a good rtionship with Serenity.¡±


    Darrell recalled how his daughter often met Serenity after getting acquainted with her, regardless of her


    status. He was also pleased with his daughter¡®s change of nature, but he never thought that their blood


    rtion yed a role.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    ¡°Keep this matter under wraps for now, lest other people tamper with the results.¡±


    Darrell reminded his wife.


    Their family was the second most powerful family in Wiltspoon after the Yorks.


    Many people faked their identities to try and establish connections with the Stone family because they


    knew that Audrey had always been looking for her sister.


    The Hunt sisters had a simple background now, but they were surrounded by too many outrageous


    people. Who knew if they would do anything to tamper with the results or stop the sisters from


    acknowledging their rtionship with Audrey?


    Case in point, the Hunt family.


    They not only took away the six hundred thousand payout, but also seized the properties andnds


    belonging to Serenity¡®s family. Then, they drove the sisters away and forbade them from returning to


    their hometown to visit their parents¡® graves. Worse still, they even moved the graves without informing


    the sisters.


    Now, the Hunt sisters did not know where their parents¡¯ graves were. They could not even pay their


    respects.


    It was no wonder Serenity mercilessly refused when the family repeatedly went to beg for


    reconciliation.


    The hate ran too deep


    They had not experienced the suffering of the Hunt sisters, so they could use moral ckmail.


    I know.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about them tampering with the results. I¡®m just afraid that if we make a


    statement and the test turns out negative, others will use it as an excuse to attack Serenity.¡±


    LT


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darrell let out a hum andforted his wife. ¡°Don¡®t think too much about it. We¡®ll know whether it¡®s true


    or false in a few days. Go to sleep first, or shall I go downstairs to make you some food? You can sleep


    after having a bite.¡±

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    ¡°I have no appetite.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡®t eaten or drank anything all day. Do you know how worried I am about you? Your children


    are worried too. Even Anthony came back after hearing that you were feeling down.¡±


    They had three children. Their eldest was mature and steady, their second-born was never at home,


    and their youngest was the apple of their eye, who used to hover around Zachary all day in the past


    and only revert to her normal self a few days ago.


    ¡°Think of it as me going on a diet.¡±


    Audrey theny down on the bed. ¡°I¡®m going to sleep.¡±


    Darrell was helpless when it came to Audrey.


    She did not want to eat, and he could not coax her into it.


    Her temper had always been very stubborn, and their daughter took after her.


    She loved Zachary for many years and refused to give up no matter how many people persuaded her


    to. She only turned around after hitting a dead end.


    The night passed without a word.


    The next day, it was drizzling again, turning the already cool morning into a chill.


    Zachary woke up before Serenity.


    The woman beside him got cold in the second half of the night and burrowed into his arms unawares.


    She actually treated him as a warmer.


    He lowered his head and looked at the alluring woman who was still curled up against him. Zachary¡®s


    eyes softened. Opening his eyes and seeing his favorite woman by his side turned out to be such a


    blissful feeling.


    After staring at Serenity for a while, he gently pulled away and got out of bed for fear of waking her up.


    He walked to the window, pulled open the curtains, and looked at the sky outside.


    The sky was overcast because of the rain.


    It was not suitable for him to go out for his morning run.


    Alter standing there for a moment, he turned around and walked away.


    Ten minutester, he came out of the room and went straight into the kitchen before leaving it in less


    than a minuteter.


    He walked to the balcony to call Jim. When Jim answered, he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Go over to the


    hotel and pack three servings of breakfast for me.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Jim answered respectfully and immediately set off once Zachary hung up the phone.


    Fortunately, Zachary chose to stay at Brynfield, which was not far from the hotel and the office.


    The round trip took half an hour, and Jim knocked on Zachary¡®s door bringing with him the three


    breakfasts he had packed.


    LT


    While knocking, he suddenly had a thought. ¡®What if the person who came to open the door is Missus?


    How am I supposed to exin myself then?


    ¡®In her eyes, I¡®m just a professional chauffeur. I can¡®t say that I¡®m also a part¨Ctime deliveryman now, can


    I?¡®


    The door opened.


    Jim sighed in relief when he saw Zachary.


    There was no need for him to work part-time as a deliveryman now.


    He handed the breakfasts to Zachary.


    ¡°Don¡®t park the car downstairs anymore,¡± Zachary reminded him in a low voice.


    Jim was stunned and asked, ¡°Does Missus suspect something?¡±


    Zachary nced at him, and he zipped it. He would do whatever Zachary told him to do with no


    questions asked.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Zachary took the breakfast that Jim packed and ced them on the dining table. He had second


    thoughts and entered the kitchen again.


    He was brewing hot cocoa for Serenity.


    ¡°I thought you made the breakfast yourself, but it turned out to be takeouts.¡±


    A teasing voice came through and Zachary did not even need to look back to know that it was his nana,


    neither did he say anything.


    ¡°What are you making? It smells sweet and choctey.¡±


    Grandma May walked into the kitchen, uncovered the saucepan, and took a look.


    ¡°I thought there was some progress.¡±


    The old woman muttered and nced at her grandson in disdain before turning to leave.


    Zachary¡®s handsome face tensed. He could not help but defend himself, ¡°I tried very hard.¡±


    There was originally a chancest night, but God yed a trick on him.


    ¡°The heart. You have to go after the heart first. Didn¡®t you see that all of Serenity¡®s ten fingers are still


    empty?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He tried very hard to go after her heart.


    He bought two wedding bands long ago, and he even wore his ring several times. However, it was just


    to make Elisa give up on him.


    Serenity¡®s ring was still with him since he had not given it to her.


    ¡°I have a pair of diamond rings that your grandfather bought when he was alive. We were supposed to


    wear it as a couple, but your grandfather bought too many diamond rings. I can¡®t wear all of them, so I


    left some of them in the jewelry vault.


    ¡°They¡®ll just take up space if I leave them there, so I¡®ll give them to you. Do as you please with thern.¡±


    Grandma May¡®s jewelry vault was full of treasures. The diamond ring that she always wore was her


    wedding ring. Although her husband gave her many more diamond rings, she still liked to wear the one


    she had when she got married.


    ¡°Thanks, Nana.¡±


    Zachary was well aware that the jewelry in his grandmother¡®s vault were better than those in the jewelry


    stores, with many being antique treasures.


    Every husband and wife from his parents¡¯ generation would receive a pair of diamond rings from Nana.


    Now, it was the grandchildren¡¯s turn. He was the first to receive a diamond ring from his


    grandmother


    He hoped that he could use the diamond ring presented to him by his grandmother to ensnare Serenity


    for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Learn how to say sweet words. Everyone likes hearing nice words. Don¡¯t keep wearing that tense


    face. It¡®ll make Serenity think that she owes you a fortune.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°I¡®m already old, but I still have to worry about your marriage. You¡®ll be letting me down if you don¡®t


    make me a great¨Cgrandmother by next year.


    ¡°Even your grandfather had a headache when it came to your marriage when he was still alive.¡±


    Zachary was exasperated and thought, ¡®Am I that bad?¡®


    ¡°It¡®s quite cold today.¡±


    Grandma May walked to the balcony and shivered from the cold wind. She hurriedly retreated inside. ¡°It


    finally feels like winter in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Zachary did not speak.


    When the hot cocoa was ready, he came out of the kitchen and went into his room.


    Serenity had just woken up, but she was still lying in bed with a nk expression.


    Arge and slightly cold hand felt her face, pinching it softly, and in his low voice, Zachary said, ¡°Why


    are you spacing out?¡±


    Serenity grabbed his hand and pinched the back of it harshly.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    He let out a low shout.


    She pinched him with all her might.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an iron wall who can¡¯t feel pain?¡±


    ¡°No, I thought I was dreaming, so I pinched you. Now I believe that this is reality after hearing your cry


    of pain. I slept in your bed against night.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡®If she suspected that she was dreaming, why didn¡®t she pinch herself instead?


    She¡®ll only know she¡¯s not dreaming if she herself feels the pain. Why did she pinch me then, and so


    hard at that?¡®

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    The eldest son of the York family had never suffered from such a painful pinch in his life.


    It hurt!


    ¡°Is Nana up?¡± Serenity asked as she turned over to get out of bed.


    She wanted to slip back into her room before Grandma May woke up.


    ¡°She¡®s up.¡±


    ¡°So early?¡±


    Serenity, who was ready to run, stopped in her tracks. ¡°Nana will see me if I go out like this.¡±


    ¡°We¡®re husband and wife.¡±


    Zachary did not like her sneaking around.


    Serenity grinned. ¡°You¡®re right, we¡®re husband and wife. There¡®s nothing to hide. Nana will only be


    happy if she sees us like this. She knows that we¡®ve been sleeping in separate rooms since we got


    married and has always urged me to do all sorts of things to you.¡±


    Zachary looked at her without a word.


    He was also feeling utterly helpless with his nana.


    Of course, he was mostly grateful now. If not for her nagging, he would not have married Serenity.


    ¡°I¡®m going back to my room to change. What do you want to eat today? I¡®ll cook for you.¡±


    ¡°I went and got takeout for breakfast, so there¡¯s no need to cook.¡±


    Serenity took a double take at him and left the room.


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened. What did those nces mean?


    Was it strange that he got takeouts for her? Would this make the sun rise from the west?


    ¡°Morning, Nana.¡±


    Serenity went out and greeted the olddy as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Morning, Serenity.¡±


    Grandma May looked at her lovingly. ¡°You must be hungry. Zack got up early and braved the cold wind


    and rain to Wiltspoon Hotel and packed breakfast home. He said that you like the food there.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s heart warmed as she listened. She felt like she was being cherished.


    I¡¯m not picky. He could¡¯ve just packed any breakfast from a nearby restaurant.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed. ¡°You¡®ll get tired of eating those every day. It¡®s good to try something different


    asionally. It¡®s cold today, so go change your clothes and put on a jacket.¡±


    Serenity hummed and pretended to be calm as she went back to her room. Once the door was


    closed, she could not help butugh.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The phone rang


    Serenity took out her phone, thinking it was her sister calling, but it turned out to be her best friend,


    Jasmine.


    ¡°Jasmine, I¡®ll be there soon.¡±


    Serenity thought Jasmine was urging her to go help out in the store because it was too busy.


    ¡°Seren, I haven¡®t gone to the store today. I have a cold. I was dizzy when I woke up in the morning, so I


    took my temperature and found out that I¡®m running a high fever. I¡®ll have to


    go to the hospitalter. I¡®m just giving you a heads¨Cup that you¡®ll have to watch the store today.¡±


    ¡°How did you catch a cold? Did you dress for fashion instead of warmth? It¡®s raining today and it feels


    like winter. Wear a few moreyers. The store belongs to us, so it¡®s only natural for me to watch it.


    Please don¡®t stand on ceremony with me.


    ¡°Quickly get yourself to the hospital. Don¡®t drive and ask your brother to send you there.¡±


    Jasmine hummed in response. ¡°My mom will take me to the hospital, so I won¡®t bother my brother. I¡®ll


    go see the doctor first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care.¡±


    ¡°You too. Wear moreyers.¡±


    After exhorting each other, Jasmine hung up first.


    She could not go to the store today, so Serenity could not dally as usual. She changed her clothes as


    fast as she could and washed up.


    Then, she took the purse she always carried and went out.


    ¡°Nana and Zachary, I¡®ll go to the store first. I¡®ll bring breakfast there to eat.¡±


    In one swift series of motions, she walked to the table, picked up her portion of breakfast, stuffed it into


    her bag, and left.


    ¡°Wait, Serenity.¡± Zachary called out to her.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    ¡°I made you hot cocoa. I¡®ll put it in the instion cup for you since you don¡¯t have time to enjoy it now.


    Take it with you to your shop.¡±


    Serenity looked at Zachary in surprise.


    To think Zachary would make her hot cocoa.


    Zachary cleaned the instion cup before pouring the hot cocoa into it. He then put the lid on and


    packed the instion cup in a bag before handing it to Serenity.


    ¡°Don¡®t forget to drink it.¡±


    Serenity took the bag and looked deeply into his eyes. She said, ¡°See you.¡±


    She then took off.


    Standing there, Zachary watched her head out the door.


    Grandma May told him off, ¡°Can¡®t you walk with her?¡±


    ¡°She knows where the exit is.¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    She was about to prais his progress when reality gave her another p in the face. This punk ¡­ left


    her with no words.


    ¡°Nana, by the way Serenity was looking at me just now, I think she would¡®ve kissed me if you weren¡®t


    around.¡±


    She was stumped for words.


    With Zachary regrettably returning to his seat next to Nana, the pair of grandmother and grandson


    quietly had their breakfast.


    ¡°I think Seren didn¡®t have her thick coat on,¡± the olddy noted.


    Zachary faintly replied, ¡°I¡®ll deliver it to her.¡±


    .


    Grandma May was pleased with him getting the drift.


    LLL


    Despite leaving home in a hurry, Serenity did not forget to call Liberty to ask about Sonny. Since her


    sister had taken the day off work, Serenity drove straight to the shop without stopping by at her sister¡®s.


    Having missed the morning rush hour, Serenity set up the store and immediately tidied up the ce.


    Since it was raining, the shop appeared crammed with the stuff that should have been on disy


    outside


    Armed with a duster, Serenity dusted the shelves.


    The students would be having their term break in a few days. She could basically close the shop until


    after New Year¡®s.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    A familiar voice came from behind her.


    Turning around, Serenity first saw the bouquet of vivid¨Ccolored roses beforeying eyes on the


    bouquet holder¨CShawn.


    She had not seen him for a while. Shawn appeared rather haggard and unkempt with his five o¡®clock


    shadow. The usually cheerful boy was nowhere to be found.


    Showing not much of a reaction, Serenity looked away from him and back to her cleaning. ¡°Jas is sick


    at the hospital. You should visit her there.¡±


    She was giving Shawn an out.


    ¡°Seren, I¡®m here for you.¡±


    Shawn presented Serenity with the bouquet.


    Serenity brushed the bouquet aside with the duster.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn stared at her in dismay without hiding the hurt in his eyes.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, what¡®s the meaning of this?¡± Brewing inside, Serenity red at him. ¡°Have I not made myself


    clear? I¡®m married!¡±

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Shawn uttered in agony. ¡°Seren, I know you¡®re married, but it¡®s just a marriage of convenience. You¡®ll


    divorce. I like you, Serenity, and I¡®ve fallen for you a long time ago.


    ¡°I know you can¡®t ept me now. I tried to keep my distance from you, but I couldn¡®t do it. All I can


    think about is you the first chance I get. Serenity, I want you to know that I love you.¡±


    Presenting Serenity with the bouquet once more, he looked her straight in the eye. ¡°Serenity, would you


    give me a chance to go after you?¡±


    Jasmine had a talk with him and warned him against it.


    However, Shawn could not simply drop his feelings and give up.


    He really loved Serenity.


    Shawn regretted not confessing his feelings to Serenity the moment he fell in love with her. Serenity


    might wait until he was older rather than marry a stranger if he hade clean about his feelings.


    Serenity reached out and snatched the flowers before walking past Shawn to throw the bouquet into


    the bin at the door.


    Turning her body around, she said to Shawn, ¡°Shawn, are you going to leave, or do I need to chase


    you out with a broomstick?¡±


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Shawn cried in pain, ¡°Can you not be so cold to me? You weren¡®t like this before. You used to be so


    good to me. Your cold¨Cheartedness now is like a knife cutting through me again and again.


    ¡°How am I not better than the husband you married with no prior meeting? We¡®ve known each other for


    more than a decade and shared everything together. Why didn¡®t you pick me?¡±


    Jasmine broke it down to him why Serenity did not pick him. It was because Serenity had always seen


    him as a younger brother.


    Yet, Shawn would not listen.


    He did not want to be Serenity¡®s younger brother. He wanted to be her husband and man.


    ¡°I was only good to you because you were a younger brother to me. I would rather die than be nice had


    I known it would give you the wrong idea.¡±


    After a decade of friendship, she could say that she had been there when Shawn grew up. It was also


    tough on Serenity to be indifferent to Shawn now, but she had to!


    Serenity was no longer alone with Zachary having her back now. Serenity could not do as she


    pleased or be nice to just about anybody like before as she was now Zachary¡¯s wife. She had to take


    Zachary¡¯s feelings into consideration.


    Besides, she did not like Shawn romantically. She saw Shawn as her younger brother.


    How would there be romance between siblings?


    She had to be distant so that Shawn could get over his feelings.


    Discoloration washed over Shawn¡¯s face.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Serenity¡­ H¨C How am I lesser than your husband? You don¡®t know each other, but you could get


    married without feelings involved. Why can¡®t you give me a chance when we¡¯ve known each other for


    more than a decade? All I want is a chance to wait for you.¡±


    Looking at him dead in the eye, Serenity ruthlessly uttered, ¡°Shawn, since I rather marry a stranger


    than choose you, it proves I have no romantic feelings for you. What we have is a sibling rtionship.


    ¡°I wouldn¡®t ept your feelings even if I was single, much less now that I¡®m married. I don¡®t want to


    date my family. Besides, how could I possibly fall for you when you¡®re a brother to


    me?


    Shawn yelled, ¡°We¡®re not siblings! We¡®re not rted by blood!¡±


    He went up and locked his bloodshot eyes with Serenity.


    ¡°Please, Serenity. Please give me a chance.¡±


    He extended his arm to grab Serenity¡®s hand, but Serenity pped his hand away with the duster.


    ¡°Don¡®t touch me, Shawn, or I won¡®t hold back on you. You know I do kickboxing.¡±


    Serenity did not want to get physical with Shawn, but she would show no mercy if he refused to open


    his eyes andy a finger on her instead!


    ¡°You haven¡®t got a chance! Not in this lifetime, Shawn! You should leave before we be enemies.


    Don¡¯t evere back here.¡±


    Pale in the face, Shawn could not stop his lips from shaking. ¡°Enemies¡­ Serenity, are you going to


    take me for an enemy?¡±


    He was in love with her, but she saw him as the enemy. These words were heart-wrenching and eating


    him up inside.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m someone else¡¯s wife now. My husband and I have gotten a marriage license. Although we


    married right away, we¡¯re developing feelings for each other. I won¡¯t betray my husband.


    ¡°If you¡®re hell¨Cbent on getting in between my husband and I, starting troubles and rumors, you¡®re


    depleting what¡®s left of our rtionship. I¡®ll be forced to hate you and see you as an enemy.¡±


    With paleness overtaking Shawn¡®splexion, Serenity sighed, wondering when she ever sent out the


    wrong message.


    As she would put it, she would rather die than be nice to Shawn had she known it would give Shawn


    the wrong idea.


    Serenity was long¨Ctime friends with Jasmine, so she knew Shawn through Jasmine. As she was older


    than Shawn, Serenity had always yed the part of an older sister to him.


    It never crossed her mind that¡­


    ¡°Shawn.¡±


    Rxing her tensed facial muscles, Serenity said, ¡°You¡®re a nice and cheerful boy, Shawn, but you and


    I don¡®t go together. Stay away from me. I can promise to keep my distance from you too. Let time and


    distance help you to move on. You¡®ll soon realize that it doesn¡®t have to be


    ¡°Letting go is not losing the person. You¡®ll be gaining a new life to find the love that¡®s yours to keep.


    Shawn, thank you for liking me. Please forgive me that I can¡®t give you any chance because I¡®ve fallen


    in love with my husband.


    ¡°I won¡®t leave him unless he gives up on our marriage. My heart can¡®t ept another now that he lives


    in it.


    ¡°Please don¡®t do this again. Next time, I¡®ll chase you out with a broom and cut ties with you. That would


    be it for our friendship.¡±


    Shawn shook.


    He could not believe Serenity could be so cruel.


    Her words were more than hurtful.


    ¡°Serenity¡­¡±


    Serenity extended her hand out, gesturing for Shawn to leave.


    While doing that, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure standing not too far away.


    With Serenity looking over, Zachary threw the coat and umbre in his hand over the front hood of her


    car. The umbre happened to shield the coat from the rain.


    As she watched in dismay, Zachary turned around and took strides back to his car. He opened the


    door, got into the car, started the engine, and turned around to drive away.


    It was all done without pause.


    He was already far by the time Serenity snapped out of the trance.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    All Serenity could think about was ¡®Oh, sh*t!¡®.


    She was caught by Zachary yet again.


    Was he getting the wrong idea about her again?


    o note home, start another silent treatment, and delete her number once


    Wash more?


    Shawn¡®s full attention was on Serenity, so he did not notice Zachary¡®s arrival and departure. Seeing


    Serenity stunned there, he sensed something amiss and concernedly cried, ¡°What¡®s the matter,


    Serenity?¡±


    Serenity pushed him away and ran into the shop to grab the car keys from the cash register. She then


    made her way out and unlocked the car without an umbre. Serenity grabbed the coat and umbre


    on the hood along the way.


    She stuffed the coat and umbre into the car before getting in herself.


    ¡°Serenity! Serenity!¡±


    Shawn came after her, pping on her car window and asking anxiously, ¡°What happened, Serenity?¡±


    All Serenity could think about was catching up to Zachary and exining to him before he got the


    wrong impression again.


    Thest time, Zachary saw her serving Shawn some food. She had no idea Shawn had a crush on her


    at the time and was merely thanking him for his help. Shawn was a younger brother to her anyway.


    Zachary did not lose his temper at the time or even let her know that he saw her.


    He had an argument with her while he was drunk and started to stay out from the next day onward.


    Zachary gave her the cold shoulder for days and also deleted her number.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    It was because Serenity and Zachary got into the marriage without any feelings for each other in the


    beginning. It took a lot of care for them toe this far.


    Serenity drove away.


    Shawn wanted to take his car and gain up on her, but seeing that no one was watching Serenity¡®s


    shop, he gave up the chase and stayed to watch over the shop.


    Serenity ran into Elisa at the corner turning into the school.


    Their cars nearly collided right before both parties jammed on the brakes.


    Elisa rolled down her window to give the other party a piece of her mind when she realized that it was


    Serenity¡®s car. She shouted, ¡°Where are you going, Serenity?¡±


    Serenity was surprised to see that it was Elisa. Noticing the beautiful middle¨Caged woman sitting on the


    passenger¡®s seat next to Elisa, Serenity guessed it must be Mrs. Stone. She nodded at the mother and


    daughter and said, ¡°I have an urgent matter to attend to, Elisa.


    ¡°Jas is in the hospital for a cold and fever. No one¡¯s looking after the shop. Can I trouble you to watch


    the ce for me?¡±


    ¡°Serenity, I¡­ Sure, I¡¯ll leave you to deal with your stuff.¡±


    Elisa wanted to say that she came here with her mother to bring Serenity and her mother for a DNA


    test. However, Serenity must have had an emergency since she appeared rather anxious, so Elisa


    ended up agreeing to watch the shop.


    Serenity restarted the engine and disappeared into traffic.


    Traffic was bad as it was the morning rush hour. Cars were jammed up on many roads.


    Serenity was desperate.


    She wished she had wings to fly all the way to York Corporation.


    Had she known, she would have taken the e-bike to work


    The four-wheeled ride protected her from the external elements, but it was useless in the heavy traffic.


    Serenity kept phoning Zachary while on the unmoving road, but he refused to pick up.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He would not even return her text messages.


    Now, this was all too familiar


    That was how he acted when he was angry and took things the wrong way. He refused to receive calls


    or reply to messages.


    Zachary was jealous.


    Before he could get out of the car upon his arrival at the shop, Zachary witnessed Serenity bringing the


    roses out of the shop and dumping them in a bin.


    Serenity said something to Shawn, and Shawn tried to reach out and grab her, but she pped his


    hand away with a duster. Serenity did not do him any wrong.


    Yet, Zachary could not stop himself from getting angry.


    Hence why he turned on his heel and left when she saw him.


    Zachary was acting on his instincts.


    At present, he was on his way back to the office.


    Serenity¡®s call came in when he was driving. Zachary was not in the mood to ept the call.


    He did not bother to read the text messages she sent either.


    Zachary simply drove on, going past his office building without stopping.


    It was not until he was miles away that it hit him. He made a U¨Cturn at the intersection ahead and went


    back to where he came from.


    Several minutester, Zachary stepped into the office building with a face longer than a horse.


    Josh must be looking for Zachary as he was hanging around Mr. Chaplin¡®s desk, chatting away. Seeing


    that Zachary was here, Josh ditched Mr. Chaplin and went up to Zachary.

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    To everybody¡¯s surprise, Zachary grimacingly ignored Josh and stormed past him. The only thing Josh


    heard was Zachary callously telling Mr. Chaplin, ¡°Notify all senior-level executives for a meeting now.¡±


    Josh wondered if the earth was about to shake.


    ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    Mr. Chaplin was ahead of Josh in responding as Josh was taken aback by his best friend¡®s sour face.


    Zachary made a beeline to his office, only to stomp back out in less than two minutes to head to the


    meeting room.


    Josh went with him this time.


    There was no one in the meeting room.


    No meeting was scheduled today, to begin with.


    Yet, Zachary told Mr. Chaplin to notify higher management to attend ast¨Cminute meeting


    The man was on a warpath!


    Zachary entered the meeting room and took a seat at his ce while waiting for the arrival of his


    executives with a stoic face.


    Josh paused before making his way to Zachary. He pulled a chair out and sat next to Zachary.


    ¡°What¡®s going on with you, Zachary? Who got on your nerves first thing in the morning?¡±


    Josh drew close and probingly asked, ¡°Did you have a fight with the missus?¡±


    Zachary carried the same expression when the former butted heads with Serenity.


    He raised hell at the workce for a few days until Grandma May had to jump in to mediate the


    couple¡®s fight. Only then, the dark cloud over thepany finally let through a shimmer of light.


    Without a word, Zachary pulled out his phone and tapped on his messages to read Serenity¡¯s texts.


    She exined to him that there was nothing going on between her and Shawn.


    Serenity also told Zachary that Shawn had confessed his feelings to her, but she turned him down and


    talked him into moving on. Hence why the conversation went on for quite a while.


    She did nothing to hurt him.


    Serenity was not going for the next guy toe into her life, nor was she going to have another man.


    She only wanted him!


    Shawn confessed his feelings to her!


    For the brat who had not weaned off his mother¡®s milk to profess his love to Serenity while being fully


    aware that she was married was throwing down a gauntlet at Zachary!


    ¡°Josh, do we have any business dealings with the Lowes?¡±


    ¡°None with the headquarters, but they have an ongoing partnership with our subsidiaries.¡±


    ¡°Whichever subsidiarypany that is, end the partnership.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Tilting his head, Zachary red at Josh. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Josh immediately replied, ¡°No, no problem at all. Okay. We¡®ll end all partnerships with the Lowes.¡±


    So, it appeared Shawn had angered the tiger.


    Shawn was a fool who rushed in where angels feared to tread. The boy had iting by stepping on


    Zachary¡®s toes.


    ¡°Lowe Enterprise has a project that¡®s up our alley. Take it from them.¡±


    Josh bobbed his head. ¡°Sure, of course. We¡¯ll steal the project out of their hands.¡±


    Still, Josh had to point something out. ¡°We¡®ll be dering war against Lowe Enterprise by doing so.¡±


    It would be going against the Lowes for stealing their project.


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m dering war on them!¡±


    Shawn should have thought twice before eyeballing his wife.


    For the boy to attempt stealing his woman, Zachary had to do something before Shawn believed he


    was no threat.


    ¡°Alright, York Corporation fears no one. You¡®re free to challenge anyone you want, and you have my full


    support. But, Zachary, can you tell me what happened that made you go after Lowe Enterprise?¡±

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    Chapter 496 Zachary fell silent.


    ¡°You should let it all out to me before the others arrive. Don¡¯t bottle everything up inside. You¡®re not just


    harming yourself by doing that but everybody in thepany too.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s rage brought forth hellfire!


    Josh was trying his best to keep the better days alive in the entire office building.


    ¡°I saw Serenity with Shawn when I was delivering her a coat.¡±


    Josh was rendered speechless.


    with his jaw wide open, Josh had a hard time finding the words before finally saying, ¡°It¡®s a


    misunderstanding. I¡®m sure it¡®s a misunderstanding. Sometimes, what you see isn¡®t the whole truth,


    Zachary. Don¡®t sulk as you did before. You have to give the missus a chance to exin.¡±


    ¡°Shawn confessed his feelings to her.¡±


    Josh paused and replied, ¡°Shawn is my idol. He¡®s bold and courageous. Mr. Lowe taught him well to be


    his sessor.¡±


    Zachary gave Josh the stank eye.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Josh rubbed his nose and said with a smile, ¡°Zachary, maybe I should get Mr. Chaplin to buy you


    bucket loads of green paint.¡±


    Zachary scowled.


    ¡°Here¡®s a question for you. Did you see Serenity epting Shawn¡®s feelings? What did they talk


    about?¡±


    After a brief silence, Zachary responded, ¡°I saw Serenity holding a duster with one hand and a bouquet


    with another as she came out of the shop to dump the roses in the trash can. She then had a long talk


    with Shawn, but I couldn¡®t hear what they were saying.


    ¡°I also saw Shawn trying to grab her hand¡­¡±


    With his eyes sparkling for gossip, Josh eagerly asked, ¡°Did he manage to grab her hand?¡±


    ¡°No. Serenity pped his hand away with the duster.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Josh remarked, ¡°So he didn¡®t hold her hand. What are you jealous about then? It seems Serenity


    has rejected Shawn.¡±


    Tension ran along his facial lines as Zachary remained without a word.


    He knew that Serenity did not ept Shawn¡¯s feelings. Serenity had also sent him a lot of text


    messages to give full details.


    Still, Zachary was disgruntled and eating his heart out.


    ¡°Zachary, you fell in love with Serenity because of her charms. Just because you like her, you can¡¯t


    stop anyone else from liking her too. It¡®s the same thing as Elisa having feelings for you. Was Serenity


    jealous when she found out that Elisa likes you?¡±


    Josh turned into a love guru in an attempt to enlighten his best friend and boss.


    The wholepany should thank Josh as their lives would be a living hell once more if it were not for


    him by Zachary¡®s side.


    Zachary sulkily answered. ¡°She knows Elisa likes me. She even gave Elisa ideas to pursue me.¡±


    Josh was lost for words.


    ¡°Serenity doesn¡®t even know that you¡®re the great Mr. Zachary York, alright!¡±


    Josh stood up for Serenity. ¡°Shawn has known her for over a decade. They¡®re childhood friends¡­ Fine,


    fine. They¡®re not childhood friends, alright? Stop ring at me. Your looks could kill.¡±


    Josh added amusedly, ¡°If Shawn likes Serenity, that¡®s his business. She can¡®t control him or stop him


    from liking her, okay? All is good so long as she doesn¡®t ept Shawn¡®s feelings nor has a rtionship


    with Shawn behind your back.


    ¡°The number of men having the hots for your wife proves you have a good eye for Mrs. Right. You don¡®t


    need to be jealous or envious because that¡®s what other men should be feeling You¡®re the one who


    gets to go home to her.¡±


    Before falling in love, Josh could not understand Zachary¡®s pettiness and jealousy.


    Zachary would turn into a green¨Ceyed monster every time he was jealous.


    Josh felt sympathetic toward Serenity as she was stuck with a petty man like Zachary.


    Zachary uttered aloofly, ¡°I can¡®t even stand Shawn, let alone other men.¡±


    Jealousy would bury him alive.


    Josh replied with a smile, ¡°I was only speaking metaphorically. I didn¡®t mean anything by it.¡± Zachary


    scoffed without putting forth ament.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    The senior executives entered the meeting room in droves by then.


    Seeing the two biggest bosses waiting in the room, the senior executives were startled and got a bad


    feeling about the meeting being called at thest minute.


    Zachary still had his poker face on.


    Some looked at Callum, hoping to seekfort from him. The least he could do was tell them what the


    sudden meeting was about.


    Although Callum appeared calm, he was looking at Josh.


    Sure, Callum was from the same family as Zack, but Josh was closest to Zack.


    Josh got up.


    ¡°I¡®m going to the men¡®s,¡± he said while tipping Callum the wink.


    Getting the hint, Callum got to his feet and followed behind Josh before all attendance was ounted


    for


    Despite knowing what was going on, Zachary did not stop them.


    Zachary stared at the senior executives who were in the meeting room. Josh mentioned that he would


    drive his employees up the wall when he went mad. Zachary was interested to see how


    Everybody was at a loss for words.


    ¡®Why are you looking at us like that, Sir?¡®


    ¡®What did we do wrong? Please give us a quick and painless death. At least, tell us what we did.¡¯


    Callum followed Josh out and caught up to him to ask, ¡°What¡®s up with Zack, Josh?¡±


    Josh stopped in his tracks and turned around before whispering a question, ¡°Do you have Serenity¡®s


    mobile number?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call her. Tell her toe here no matter what. Zachary¡¯s crazy jealous right now. This


    meeting is called at thest minute. Your cousin is going to bite people¡¯s heads off for any upleted


    projects. He¡¯s in a foul mood and taking it out on us.


    ¡°The only one who can save us is your cousin¡¯s wife. I believe you won¡¯t want to relive those hellish


    days again. You¡¯re Mr. York¡¯s cousin. You can¡¯t refute him if he gets on your back, and you still have to


    face him at home.¡±


    Callum replied hesitantly, ¡°Zachary and his wife were fine during the weekend though. They


    were all lovey-doveyst night too. What changed overnight?¡±


    ¡°Zachary¡®s love rival confessed his feelings to his wife. Of all people, your cousin saw the whole thing,


    and now he¡®s jealous. You might as well get him cans of green paint.¡±


    Callum whipped out his phone. ¡°T¡®ll call Serenity now.¡±


    For professional and personal reasons, Callum hoped there was no conflict between Zachary and


    Serenity.


    ¡°I can¡®t believe Zachary had his routine disrupted because of Serenity.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Having found Serenity¡®s number, Callum immediately reached her but got the automated response that


    she was on call.


    He helplessly hung up and told Josh, ¡°Serenity¡®s line is busy.¡±


    Josh¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°Never mind then. Let¡®s get back to the meeting room. The meeting should adjourn


    in less than five minutes.


    He bet Serenity was on the line with Zachary.


    Thest¨Cminute meeting should be over once Serenity soothed Zachary.


    Even if the meeting would go on, Josh or Callum would be left to preside over it. Whichever the case,


    they would be spared a telling¨Coff from Zachary.


    LI


    ¡°My hats off to the missus.¡±


    Zachary was a rather disciplined man. Yet, he threw his routine out the window because of Serenity.


    It was a good thing the senior executives were in the dark about the truth. Otherwise, they would be


    rendered speechless.


    Callum shared the same sentiment. ¡°I¡®m going to learn from Rowan and cling onto Serenity.¡±


    ¡°I want to hold onto her tightly and don¡®t let go too.¡±


    Serenity had no idea there were people wanting totch onto her. She was stuck in traffic for a while


    before escaping the road congestion. It took her another ten minutes to get to York Corporation.


    Rain was pouring at this point. The temperature dropped even lower.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Serenity stopped the car in front of York Corporation¡®s building before giving Zachary another call.


    While on the road, she had called Zachary no fewer than twenty times.


    The jealousy¨Cridden sourpuss refused to take her calls.


    It made her worried sick!


    Fortunately, Zachary finally epted her call.


    ¡°I¡®m at the entrance of your office building, Zachary. Can you take thirty minutes off work? Come out. I


    need to talk to you.¡±


    Jumping to his feet, Zachary approached the window in the meeting room and pulled open the curtains


    to look down.


    Since he was on a high floor and far away from the ground, Zachary could not tell if the car at the


    entrance belonged to Serenity.


    ¡°Are you listening, Zachary? Say something.¡±


    Serenity uttered anxiously, ¡°Come out. I¡®ll wait for you at the entrance until you¡®re off work if you don¡®t


    come out.¡±


    Zachary¡®s husky voice came through. ¡°Hang on. I¡®ll be right out.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Closing the curtains, he turned on his heel to walk out of the meeting room. After hanging up on the


    call, he solemnly instructed, ¡°Josh, take over the meeting.¡±


    Josh nearly burst intoughter.


    He was right on the money.


    Still, Josh did not show it on his face when he answered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary ditched his senior executives and dashed out of the meeting room.


    He took the lift to the first floor and caught sight of Serenity when he walked to the entrance of the


    office building. Serenity was out of the car, holding the umbre he threw onto her car hood.


    Zachary did not have an umbre.


    Just as Zachary was about to run in the rain, a receptionist perceptively grabbed an umbre and gave


    it to him, ¡°It¡®s pouring down heavy, Sir. Take this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Taking the umbre from the receptionist, Zachary took steady strides out with the umbre.


    All the jealousy disappeared the moment he saw Serenity standing at the entrance.


    It never crossed Zachary¡®s mind that Serenity woulde all this way.


    It turned his frown upside down for sure.


    She cared about him.


    Shawn could shove it even though the boy knew Serenity for more than a decade.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity felt like crying when the man finally made an appearance.


    He denied her the chance to exin, and he did so every single time. Zachary would take off without a


    word when he saw her with another man.


    It was not like she did him dirty. All Serenity did was turn Shawn down and talk him into moving on.


    ¡°Why didn¡®t you wear the coat? Didn¡®t I leave you one?¡±


    Zachary felt bad to see her without the coat he delivered, so he took off his jacket and draped it over


    her shoulders.


    ¡°The coat is in the car. Don¡®t take yours off. You only have a shirt underneath. It¡®s getting colder


    because of the long downpour.¡±


    Serenity handed the jacket back to him.


    Zachary then went to her car to grab the coat. It was a little wet because the persistent rain drenched


    the car hood. Even though he put an umbre over the coat, the wet hood dampened the coat.


    mping the umbre between his neck and shoulder, Zachary checked the insides of the coat with


    his free hand. He only draped the coat over Serenity¡®s shoulders after confirming the insides were dry.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity looked at him as he held onto the umbre. Tossing her umbre aside, she ran over and


    jumped into his embrace to hold him tightly. Acting on reflexes, Zachary put his arm around her waist.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    ¡°You¡®re a b*stard! You won¡®t even give me a chance to exin. What you see isn¡¯t always the truth.¡±


    Serenity let go of Zachary and angrily pinched him on the arm.


    He scared her.


    She thought they were entering another phase of silent treatment.


    Zachary quietly took her pinching. It hurt like hell, but he did not care.


    All was good knowing that she cared about him.


    ¡°Shawn confessed his feelings to me, but I rejected him. I¡®m your wife. I won¡®t leave you unless you


    decide you don¡®t want me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The concealment of his identity came to mind.


    Would she stay by his side when she was to find out that he had been lying to her for so long?


    ¡°Don¡®t you believe me?¡±


    Letting out a sigh, Zachary pulled her into his arms. ¡°Serenity, I was really angry when I saw you with


    Shawn. My instinct told me to leave. I know that you were not to me. Shawn was all over you.


    ¡°The truth is¡­ I¡®m jealous.


    ¡°I¡®m green with envy. I¡®m jealous at the thought Shawn loves you and that he has had the pleasure of


    knowing you for more than a decade.¡±


    Zachary had not known Serenity for long.


    His rtionship with her could not beat her decade¨Clong rtionship with Shawn.


    Shawn got to know her and fell in love with her sooner than Zachary could.


    Zachary fell far behind Shawn in every single way.


    ¡°Shawn and L. I told you before that he¡®s a younger brother to me. I don¡®t like him that way. We


    wouldn¡®t have gotten married if I had romantic feelings for him. I would¡®ve gone for Shawn to give my


    sister peace of mind.¡±


    Despite knowing that Serenity was telling the truth, Zachary could not get over his bitterness.


    Basically, Serenity was saying that Zachary stood no chance if she was into Shawn.


    Zachary could buzz off to wherever he came from.


    ¡°Are you still jealous?¡±


    Lifting her chin, Serenity stared at his grimacing face. Amused, she pinched his face. ¡°Has any talent


    scout cast you to be an actor? You make the perfect grinch without makeup.¡±


    Zachary took her by the hand and replied gruffly, ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡®t you say you don¡®t know what jealousy was? I had to give you a dictionary for that.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    Since he had nothing, he might as well lower his head and seal those luscious lips.


    It did not slip Serenity¡®s mind that they were in front of his office building. Although it was working


    hours, there were still peopleing in and out of the ce.


    She let him give her a quick peck before pushing him away.


    Serenity uttered softly, ¡°Trust me, Zachary. I won¡®t do anything to betray you while we¡®re stillwfully


    married.¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    Zachary did not take his hands away from her as they walked to her car. He pulled open the door. ¡°Get


    inside. It¡®s chilly outside.¡±


    It was snowy in Meadspring while the temperature had only begun to drop in Wiltspoon.


    After Serenity was stuffed into the backseat, Zachary followed suit.


    With the door closed, Zachary pinned her down to the seat and towered over her to lock


    tongues.


    It took several kisses to diminish most of Zachary¡®s jealousy.


    ¡°Don¡®t meet with Shawn ever again,¡± Zachary demanded.


    ¡°I know you don¡®t love him, but it doesn¡®t change the fact that he¡®s in love with you. God knows what


    he¡®ll do to you since he can¡®t have you.¡± ¡°I¡®ll beat him up if he gets handsy.¡±

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    ¡°Although you can kickbox, you should stay away from him. Your husband is petty¨Cminded and can¡¯t


    stand to see you together with him. I¡®ll get jealous even though he¡®s the one all over


    you.¡±


    Zachary was feeling jealous in the past but he never admitted to it back then.


    It would not matter to Zachary who Serenity was with if he did not care.


    Now that he had feelings for Serenity, Zachary lost his head and was out for blood.


    ¡°I¡®ll chase him away if hees along, but I can¡®t cut off his legs to stop him froming.¡±


    Zachary put on a stern look and said, ¡°I¡®ll make sure he doesn¡®t show his face.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to do? Don¡®t do anything stupid.¡±


    Zachary pinched her cheek. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I won¡®t do anything stupid now that I have you.¡±


    He wanted to spend the rest of his days with her.


    Zachary had made ns to end partnerships with the Lowes and even steal from them some projects


    that were in talks. The Lowes would know the Yorks were putting the heat on them. Zachary would be


    waiting for Mr. Lowe toe and ask him the reason for doing so.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Serenity could not stop Shawn, but who was to say his parents could not stop him?


    ¡°Don¡®t go too hard on him for Jasmine¡®s sake.¡±


    With Jasmine¡®s nameing into the picture, Zachary subtly asked, ¡°Why didn¡®t Ms. Sox stop Shawn?¡±


    Was Jasmine on her cousin¡®s side regarding this?


    ¡°Jas has a fever. She¡®s at the hospital. She wasn¡®t at the shop.¡±


    The realization then hit Serenity. She said amusedly, ¡°Don¡®t tell me you were suspecting Jas for helping


    Shawn to pester me? She¡®s not that type of a person. She hopes Shawn could move on more than


    anyone else.¡±


    As her best friend, Jasmine had the best understanding of the person Serenity was.


    Jasmine knew that Serenity did not love Shawn romantically, and that would not change no matter what


    Shawn did.


    Shawn¡®s fixation on Serenity would only get him hurt.


    Jasmine was Shawn¡¯s cousin. Feeling sorry for her cousin, Jasmine could only persuade Shawn to get


    over his feelings.


    Shawn could only get his life back when he let go of his obsession with Serenity.


    That was why anyone but Jasmine would take Shawn¡¯s side.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was wrong about Ms. Sox.


    ¡°So she¡®s not well.¡±


    Zachary must inform Joshter so thetter could have an excuse to contact Jasmine.


    ¡°Yeah. She has a high fever. It could be the sudden change of weather. She picked fashion over


    comfort and caught a cold in return.¡±


    Serenity had always seen her best friend in a dress during winter. Although the dresses were made of


    warmer materials, Serenity believed winter clothes were more appropriate for the season. Serenity


    often teased her best friend for choosing style overfort.


    The girls had different preferences when it came to winter clothing. Serenity wished she could wear a


    duvet out when the weather was chilly.


    ¡°Give me your phone, Zachary.¡±


    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±


    Serenity put her hand out, demanding his phone.


    ¡°I want to see if I¡®m still on your contact list. Did you delete my number? With that history of yours, I


    need to check your phone. You can forget re¨Cadding my number if you wipe out my contact again.¡±


    She had a temper too.


    Zacharypliantly handed out his phone. He unlocked the phone and tapped on the message icon


    for her convenience to examine. ¡°It¡®s easy to delete a number but difficult to add it back. It was a hard


    lesson to learn. I won¡®t make the same mistake again.¡±


    While adding back her number thest time, Serenity mentioned that they would be through if they


    deleted each other¡®s numbers again.


    With her number still on his contact list, Serenity¡®s mind was put at ease.


    Nevertheless, it upset her that he did not respond to a single message despite her blowing up his


    phone with multiple text messages.


    Shoving his phone back into his hand, she opened the door and uttered, ¡°Alright now. I¡®ve cleared the


    air, so get down. You should get back to work. I need to return to the shop. Elisa brought her mother


    there. I told her to watch the shop for me.¡± Zachary stared at her and asked, ¡°Are you agry, Seren?¡±

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Chapter 501 ¡°I¡®m not petty like you.¡±


    Zachary replied hesitantly, ¡°You¡®re mad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m mad. I sent you so many text messages, yet you¡¯re cruel enough not to reply to any one of


    them.¡±


    While getting out of the car, Serenity pulled Zachary out together with her. She put the umbre into his


    hand and said, ¡°You should get back to work. I got to go.¡±


    She was still hungry.


    Serenity did not have the chance to drink the hot cocoa he made for her this morning and now her


    stomach was aching.


    ¡°I¡®ll watch you leave from here.¡±


    Since Elisa and her mother came looking for Serenity, they must be there to talk about Mrs. Stone¡®s


    sister.


    Zachary could not keep Serenity for long.


    Serenity sat behind the wheel and waved at Zachary, saying, ¡°Let me know beforehand if you¡¯re


    coming over for lunch. Otherwise, you wouldn¡®t even have any leftovers.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary would not head to the shop if Mrs. Stone and her daughter were there.


    Serenity soon drove away.


    Standing there, Zachary watched her car go out of sight before turning on his heel to walk back


    Unbeknownst to him, Josh had been taking turns with Callum spying on the couple at the front of the


    office building with a pair of binocrs.


    As for the senior executives who were called to the meeting, Josh discussed a bit of work rted stuff


    and quickly adjourned the meeting.


    ¡°If only I had super hearing.¡±


    Josh put down the binocrs. Since they could only see but not hear, they had no idea what the


    dummy said to his missus.


    The young couple must be doing something X-rated in the car.


    Who would have thought an uptight, no-nonsense man like Zachary was capable of such a thing?


    All hail the power of love.


    Hang on. It should be the power of jealousy.


    Zachary only became reckless because of jealousy.


    Callum said with a smile, ¡°Zack¡®sing back. I should go. Don¡®t forget to put the binocrs back into


    Zack¡®s drawer or bear the consequences should he find out.¡±


    He made a quick escape.


    Josh immediately hurried out of the meeting room with the binocrs and stuffed them back into


    Zachary¡®s drawer before going back.


    He then walked out like nothing ever happened.


    Mr. Chaplin yed blind and saw nothing.


    Josh ran into Zachary at the lift.


    ¡°Is the meeting over?¡± Zachary asked in a good mood.


    ¡°It just ended. Why? Did you have anything to add?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Zachary brushed past Josh before stopping. He turned his head and told Josh, ¡°Ms. Sox has a high


    fever. She¡®s in the hospital.¡±


    Josh asked calmly, ¡°Really?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Once Zachary was gone, Josh whipped out his phone and gave Jasmine a call.


    He asked about her, making sure she was okay on the phone. Having found out Jasmine was put on IV


    drips in the hospital, Josh said, ¡°I¡®ll head there right now to keep youpany, Ms. Sox.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Bucham. My mom¡®s with me.¡± ¡°I see. Do take care and stay hydrated.¡±

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    For the sake of peace and quiet, Jasmine did not hesitate to lie on the floor at Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday


    celebration. It meant that the pressure to get married was pretty bad for Jasmine.


    Josh would not be able to wiggle his way out of the situation if Mrs. Sox caught him visiting Jasmine.


    Although Jasmine was his type, nothing was carved in stone yet between them. They had not reached


    the stage of meeting the parents.


    Josh only let the head of the Bucham household know about it while keeping it from the others. He was


    afraid the seniors of his family would turn up in arge group at Jasmine¡¯s house and scare her off.


    Jasmine thanked Josh¡¯s show of concern.


    The pair did not chat for long and ended the phone conversation.


    Elisa and her mother waited at Serenity¡¯s shop for Serenity¡¯s return. Shawn left after Elisa and her


    mother came along.


    Shawn¡¯s mother warned him to keep a distance from Elisa. The Lowes did not want to cross the fiery


    princess of the Stones.


    Mrs. Stone had made up her mind that Serenity and Liberty were her nieces. She looked around every


    corner of Serenity¡¯s shop.


    She saw plenty of other items.


    Baffled, Mrs. Stoned asked her daughter, ¡°Why does Serenity have a lot of skincare and cosmetic


    products in her shop?¡±


    Mrs. Stone knew that Serenity also had an online business selling her own crafts. She had seen the


    maneki¨Cneko Elisa brought home. It was well made.


    Her daughter loved the maneki¨Cneko a lot.


    Elisa¡¯s face turned red.


    She replied awkwardly, ¡°I bought those stuff, Mom. I would turn to retail therapy whenever I feel down.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if the products have no use to me. I buy them all.


    ¡°It was only when I calmed down after the shopping that I realized you¡¯d tear into me for getting stuff I


    didn¡¯t need. So, I gave them all to Serenity.¡±


    Mrs. Stone retorted, ¡°So you dumped your stuff on Serenity like she¡¯s a recycling center?¡±


    Elisa stuck out her tongue.


    She went up and held her mother¡®s arm while sweet ¨Ctalking. ¡°Now that I know Serenity might be my


    cousin, it¡®s only proper for me as the older cousin to give her gifts. I¡®m not dumping my stuff on her.¡±


    ¡°Right. It¡®s all thanks to you that I might have possibly found your aunt. Only¡­¡±


    Mrs. Stone ended mid¨Csentence.


    She hoped and was also afraid the DNA test would show that she and Serenity were rted by blood.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If they were rted, it meant that her sister was dead for fifteen years.


    Mrs. Stone would have to wait until her time on earth was over before reuniting with her sister once


    more in heaven.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Elisa knew her mother was sad.


    Clinging onto her mother¡®s arm, Elisaforted her, ¡°Although my aunt might no longer be with us, she


    left behind two daughters. You have been searching for your sister for decades. It¡®s a blessing that you


    could find two nieces.


    ¡°Let¡®s not forget Sonny as well. He¡®s a cutie pie. I took an instant liking to him. I¡®m so envious Serenity


    has such a cute nephew. I can¡®t believe he might be my nephew too. Haha! I¡®m going to buy Sonny lots


    and lots of toys.¡±


    Mrs. Stone¡®s heart could melt just thinking about the adorable kid. ¡°How is it going with Sonny? Did you


    ask Serenity? Tell Serenity to let us know if she needs our help.


    ¡°We¡®ll help her regardless of whether she¡®s my niece or not.¡±


    No matter what, Serenity was one of her darling daughter¡®s handful of best friends.


    Mrs. Stone¡®s love for her daughter was extended to her friends too.


    She had a good opinion of Serenity, to begin with.


    ¡°I haven¡®t asked Serenity. How could I after the scare you gave me yesterday, Mom? I think it must be


    resolved. Serenity¡®s husband is a nice guy. Her husband will always be there to sort things out


    whenever Serenity and her sister encounter difficulties.


    ¡°Serenity and her husband got married right away without knowing much about each other. Still, the


    husband is way better than the man her sister had married and known for twelve years. The scumbag


    Brown! I would beat the guy up if it were me.¡±


    Mrs. Stone asked with concern, ¡°Serenity got married right away? Where is her husband from? What


    does he do?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s working at York Corporation. Coincidently, hisst name is York, but Serenity said her


    husband is not rted to the York family that we know.¡±


    There were plenty of people with the samest name, so Mrs. Stone did not think much about it. She


    merely hummed an acknowledgment.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    ¡°Have you met Serenity¡¯s husband before?¡± Mrs. Stone asked her daughter.


    If Serenity and her sister turned out to be her nieces, Mrs. Stone, as the aunt, should assess the men


    for her nieces.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never met him before. He seems to be busy at work. You know only elites could join York


    Corporation, and work can get busy. I think her husband¡¯s working in higher management, so work


    must take up a lot of his time.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s expression started to soften when she talked about him. I think they¡¯re developing feelings


    for each other.¡±


    Elisa did not pay an awful lot of attention to Serenity¡¯s marriage.


    As she had loved before, Elisa could tell the subtle changes in Serenity toward her husband.


    After much thought, Elisa added, ¡°But they have not be a real couple. Their marriage is only in


    name at present.¡±


    ¡°They entered the marriage without any feelings for one another. Everything should fall into ce since


    they¡¯re keeping the marriage in name while nurturing their rtionship. It¡¯s rare for a couple to be so


    grounded.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was already taking Serenity¡¯s side before it was confirmed that thetter was her


    niece.


    She thought Serenity¡¯s sound judgment, independence, self¨Creliance, and strong will were so


    much like her.


    Meanwhile, it sounded like a car had pulled up outside the shop.


    ¡°That must be Serenity.¡±


    Elisa walked out and saw Serenity.


    Since it was still raining outside, Elisa stood at the entrance and watched with a smile as Serenity got


    down from the car and approached under an umbre.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting, Elisa.¡±


    Serenity was in a good mood after clearing the air with Zachary and stopping the petty guy from


    repeating history. She could not help but smile when she came back to Elisa¡¯s smiling


    face too.


    She shook off the raindrops on the umbre at the door and put the umbre,away before entering the


    shop with Elisa.


    ¡°The temperature really dropped today.¡±


    Elisamented, ¡°I don¡®t feel cold though.¡±


    Her clothes might not look thick, but they were warm.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Serenity, this is my mom.¡±


    Elisa introduced her mother to Serenity.


    Serenity and Mrs. Stones locked eyes.


    Despite being hot with emotions, Mrs. Stone pulled herself together and let out a kind smile.¡± You must


    be Seren. Elisa often talked to me about you.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Stone,¡± Serenity politely greeted Mrs. Stone.


    She got her emotions in check even at the possibility that Mrs Stone might be her aunt, unlike Mrs.


    Stone who was emotional.


    She did not want to make a judgment too soon before the DNA test was done.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Mrs. Stone. I¡®ll pour you a ss of water.¡±


    Mrs. Stone immediately replied, ¡°You don¡®t need to, Seren. Elisa and I have been in your shop for a


    while. I got a drink here.¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked at the packed breakfast and insted cup on the cash register with heartache


    written in her eyes.


    ¡°I guess you haven¡®t had your breakfast, Seren. Have something to eat and then we¡®ll talk after.


    ¡°No matter what, you should have your meals on time. Don¡®t let yourself go hungry.¡±


    Some people would be having their lunch by now.


    Mrs. Stone felt bad that Serenity had not had her breakfast.


    Elisa jumped in, ¡°Serenity, just take my advice. I didn¡®t have my meals on time back then and it didn¡®t


    help with my health. It took a while for me to get better. Now, my mom will drag me out of bed for


    breakfast between seven to eight o¡¯clock in the morning even if I were to sleep at three.¡±


    Mrs. Stone red at her. ¡°You¡®re one to talk.¡±


    Elisa stuck her tongue out cheekily. ¡°I have no shame. Of course, I¡®ll talk.¡± Amused, Serenityughed.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    ¡°My breakfast¡¯s probably not warm anymore. I¡¯ll go heat it up in the kitchen. Elisa, you¡®re a regr here.


    Please keep Mrs. Stone entertained.¡±


    Elisa replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡®t worry. My mom and I won¡¯t be strangers. Your shop is home to me.¡±


    Serenity thought to herself, ¡®My shop is not up to your standard with the wealth your family owns.


    She took the breakfast packed by Zachary to the kitchen and heated it up before enjoying her meal in


    the kitchen.


    Zachary made her hot cocoa. Thanks to the insted cup, the drink was still warm.


    Her arms and legs were feeling cold since the weather turned chilly, and her Aunt Flo came to visit as


    well. Cupping the insted cup, Serenity felt the warmth in her belly after taking a sip of hot cocoa.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Her phone rang.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    While sipping on her hot cocoa, she pulled out her phone for a look. It was Zachary. She took the call.


    ¡°Are you at the shop?¡±


    Zachary looked at the time before calling.


    ¡°Yes, I¡®m at the shop.¡±


    ¡°What are you eating?¡±


    ¡°The breakfast you lovingly packed me this morning. I¡®m now drinking the hot cocoa you made me. The


    cocoa tastes nice and light, and the hint of cinnamon really brings out the sweetness.¡±


    Zachary told her off, ¡°What time is it, and you¡®re only having your breakfast now?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡®t have to take my breakfast now if a certain petty fool didn¡®t just turn around and run away.¡±


    Zacharymented, ¡°That¡®s on me. I promise I won¡®t do that again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡®t give me any promises. That¡®s just how you are. You can¡¯t change that.¡±


    Serenity added with a giggle. ¡°I don¡¯t want the whole thing to blow up in your face again. You have a


    good-looking face. It wouldn¡¯t be nice for it to be covered in smut after having things


    blown up in your face.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Other than Nana, Serenity was the only one who would embarrass him.


    ¡°Are youing over for lunch? I might not have time to make lunch though. I probably might eat out.¡±


    She intended to treat Elisa and Mrs. Stone to lunch.


    ¡°Is Ms. Stone at your shop?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to buy them lunchter. Elisa has been a huge help to me.¡±


    Zachary grumbled in his mind. ¡®I helped you a lot too, but you never treat me to a meal.¡®


    Still, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll wire you some money. Take them to a hotel for lunch. I can¡¯t get away from work this


    afternoon, so I¡¯m not going over.¡±


    Serenity responded with a grin, ¡°I have money. Don¡¯t wire me any. Don¡¯t worry. I may be stingy, but I


    won¡¯t take someone like Mrs. Stone to a food truck.¡±


    She was not stingy anyway. Instead, Serenity was good with her money, spending on the necessities


    only.


    Serenity and Zachary were living the good life now, but that was because they did not have a child


    together. Once a baby came along, it would take a huge hit on their money and that could burn a hole


    in their pockets.


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Serenity sneezed.


    Having caught that on the call, Zachary felt bad and med himself for it. ¡°You must have caught a


    cold since you got out of the car without a coat. It was pouring and windy earlier.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I sneezed because you missed me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. I¡¯m drinking the hot cocoa you made me.¡±


    Zachary grinned. ¡°Okay. I miss you. I really miss you. I guess you don¡¯t miss me since I didn¡¯t


    sneeze.¡±


    Serenity opened her mouth, not knowing what to say.


    She started it by saying the sneeze meant that he missed her. Now, he was trying to get back at her by


    making her say that she missed him too.


    Well, he got another thinging if he expected her to say it out loud.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    Chapter 505 ¡°Is Shawn gone?¡±


    Zachary had not forgotten about his love rival.


    ¡°I didn¡®t see him when I came back. Are you still jealous?¡±


    Zachary fell silent for a while before replying, ¡°Well, you said that¡®s how I am. I guess jealousy might


    be a habit of mine.¡±


    Josh and Grandma May would be throwing shade at him if they were around.


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°I should make you eat your greens every day then.¡±


    Since he enjoyed turning green with envy, she might as well serve up all the greens he could eat.


    ¡°I love to eat whatever you make me.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, you sure have honeyed lips. What¡®s up with all the sweet talk recently?¡±


    Zachary twitched by the corner of his lips. Nana oftenined about hisck of sweet nothings to


    Serenity. Now that he had given it a go, Serenity fussed about his honeyed lips. She probably did not


    like sweet talk.


    ¡°I don¡®t want to take up more of your time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity was the first to end the call.


    Zachary moved the phone away from his ear and stared at the mobile screen for a bit while murmuring


    under his breath, ¡°She didn¡®t even say she misses me.¡±


    Putting down his phone, Zachary quickly got his act together and threw himself into his busy work


    Serenity finished the hot cocoa and washed the instion cup clean. She then took out some fruits


    from the fridge and gave them a good wash before cing them on a fruit tter. She carried the fruit


    tter out.


    Mrs. Stone and her daughter were sitting at the cash register.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Serenity put the fruit tter in front of Mrs. Stone. ¡°Have some, Mrs. Stone.¡±


    ¡°¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mrs. Stone expressed her gratitude. With Serenity sitting down, Mrs. Stone did not beat


    around the bush and went straight to the point. ¡°Serenity, you must know why I¡¯m here today. I was


    separated from my sister at eight years old. It has been fifty years, and in these fifty years, my sister


    has always been on my mind.


    ¡°I worried whether she was doing fine at the adoptive parents¡® ce. I worried she would forget about


    me. After she was adopted, I often asked the director about her, but it was a shame I didn¡®t hear


    anything back.


    ¡°Once I had grown up and had the means, I tried many ways to track down my sister. It wasn¡¯t easy


    before, but with the boom of the inte, I thought it would make things easier. Still, my hopes were


    met with disappointment after disappointment.¡±


    Elisa had ryed these details to Serenity before.


    ¡°After I saw your sister and Sonny, my intuition told me that you¡¯re my sister¡®s daughters. Sonny looks


    very much like my sister when she was a child. I also saw your sister¡®s wedding photo at her ce. She


    takes after my sister.


    ¡°I was thinking.. Could youe with me to do a DNA test?¡±


    Seeing that Serenity did not say yes immediately, Mrs. Stone eagerly added, ¡°I can ept whatever


    the result may be.¡±


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Elisa chimed in, ¡°Serenity, you could give us a few strands of your hair if you don¡®t have time to go with


    us. We can use your hair to do the DNA test without you being there.¡±


    of course, it would be best if Serenity was willing to go with them and do a blood test at the testing


    center.


    ¡°Why don¡®t you go with my mom if you¡®re worried no one will watch your shop? I¡®ll stay and look after


    things here.¡±


    Serenity waited until the mother and daughter were finished before responding, ¡°Hang on, Mrs. Stone,


    Elisa. I¡®m going to give my sister a call for a talk. I¡®ve told Elisa the circumstances around my mom. I¡®m


    touched that you¡®ve never given up the search for your sister, but¡­¡±


    Her mother had been dead for fifteen years. The oue would be hard for Mrs. Stone to swallow


    Mrs. Stone teared up. She had been feeling down the whole day yesterday. The mention that her sister


    had probably left the world for fifteen years made her choke up. She could not get a word out.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    With tears running down Mrs. Stone¡¯s face, Serenity handed her a tissue and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m


    sorry, Mrs. Stone.¡±


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Mrs. Stone held her hands, choking in sobs. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about your childhood. I didn¡¯t find quick enough.


    Maybe your mom wouldn¡¯t have died if I tracked you down sooner.¡±


    you


    Had her sister been located sooner, Mrs. Stone would have brought her to live in the city. Then, her


    sister would never have lost her life, together with her husband, in a tragic car ident in the little


    town.


    Although the DNA test had not been done, Serenity felt a lump in her throat and her eyes welling up


    after listening to what Mrs. Stone had to say.


    It would be great if her mom was still alive.


    ¡°Stop crying, Mom. Dad told me to keep an eye on you and not to let you cry. You had been crying all


    day yesterday.¡±


    Elisa took the tissue from Serenity and patted her mother¡¯s tears dry while consoling her, ¡± Mom, you


    can take the DNA test with Serenity. If ites back positive, at least you still have Serenity and


    Liberty.


    Mrs. Stone wiped away her tears. ¡°I can¡¯t stop myself from getting emotional.¡±


    Back then, Mrs. Stone and her sister lost both their parents at a young age too. Without the means to


    raise her sister, Mrs. Stone had to be apart from her sister.


    The separation was for fifty long years. Now that Mrs. Stone finally got word about it, it turned out her


    sister was long gone.


    Despite being known as the strong and tough superwoman, Mrs. Stone was beyond


    heartbroken.


    She resented the unfairness of the world.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    It took the two girls quite an effort to pacify Mrs. Stone before Serenity had the chance to call Liberty.


    After getting her sister¡¯s opinion, Serenity agreed to do the DNA test with Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch the shop for you,¡± Elisa volunteered.


    Serenity grabbed the car keys and walked around the cash register, uttering, ¡°I¡¯ll close the shop. Let me


    buy you lunchter.¡±


    With her craftworking to mind, Serenity made her way back and grabbed a few crafts to give to


    Mrs. Stone. ¡°Mrs. Stone, I made these myself. The little trinkets aren¡¯t worth much, but they¡¯re my


    handicrafts. These are for you.¡®


    Mrs. Stones took the crafts andplimented her, ¡°Your handicrafts are beautiful. I love


    them.¡±


    that¡¯s not fair, Serenity. You only gave me a maneki¨Cneko while my mom got a few. They¡®re prettier


    than my maneki¨Cneko.¡±


    Mrs. Stone nagged, ¡°You can ce an order on Serenity¡®s online shop if you want more.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Let me know what you want. I¡®ll make a few to your preference.¡±


    Elisa¡®s maneki¨Cneko was supposed to be for Zachary, but Serenity gave it to Elisa instead. Zachary


    threw a tantrum because of that too.


    ¡°I need to go back and think about it. I¡®ll let you know once I get an idea. I¡®ll order through your website


    and boost your sales.¡±


    These little knick¨Cknacks were not worth much money, but they were exquisite. Elisa was a big fan and


    had the money to buy them. She would order from Serenity so long as thetter could make it.


    ¡°Thank you in advance. I owe it to you for rmending my business all around.¡±


    Serenity took the mother and daughter out before closing up the shop.


    ¡°Elisa, I¡®ll ride in Serenity¡®s car.¡±


    Mrs. Stone wanted to know more about her sister, so she chose to ride with Serenity to the DNA testing


    center.


    ¡°Look at my mom, Serenity. She¡®s picking you over me before the test result is even out.¡±


    Serenity burst intoughter. ¡°Mrs. Stone will always love you the most.¡± Elisa was well¨Cloved by the


    Stone family.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Chapter 507 While on the way to the DNA testing center, Serenity received a wired transfer from


    Zachary for fifty thousand dors.


    Afraid that she might not ept the money, Zachary included a text message to her.


    ¡°Seren, i¡®ll take it as you don¡®t see me as your husband if you don¡®t ept the money. The husband is


    supposed to make money for the wife to spend.¡±


    Serenity read the text message and had a big smile on her face.


    Zachary had learned to guilt her into epting things.


    She was not in a hurry to ept the transaction. Once at the DNA testing center, she waited until Mrs.


    Stone¡®s and her blood were drawn before epting the fifty thousand dors.


    With the money her husband gave, Serenity generously took Mrs. Stone and her daughter to have


    lunch at a five¨Cstar hotel.


    The five¨Cstar hotel Serenity was most familiar with in all of Wiltspoon was the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    The Wiltspoon Hotel was a hotel under York Corporation¡®s gship. The Yorks and the Stones were not


    on good terins. In fact, they werepetitors. It only dawned on Serenity when they were already at


    the hotel.


    Serenity apologetically said to Mrs. Stone. ¡°How about another restaurant instead, Mrs. Stone?¡±


    Getting the message, Mrs. Stone smiled and replied, ¡°It¡®s fine. I used toe here a lot for client


    meetings when I was running thepany.¡±


    She then nced at her daughter.


    Elisa could take a hint. She understood the meaning behind the look from her mother.


    With her face falling, Elisa remarked, ¡°It¡®s not like I¡®ll run into him here, Mom. So what if he¡®s really


    here?¡±


    Despite her heart breaking into pieces, Elisa forced herself to let go of her feelings the moment she


    saw the wedding ring on Zachary¡®s finger.


    Alice said to stay away from unfaithful men because there were plenty of good men out there. It would


    not be hard for Elisa to find a husband who was as brilliant as Zachary and only had eyes for her.


    Seeing that the mother and daughter did not mind. Serenity led them into the hotel.


    Although the lobby manager recognized Serenity, he did not dare to address the missus out


    loud. Instead, he led the trio to the lift in a friendly manner.


    Once the trio took the lift to the higher floor, the lobby manager was returning to his post when he


    stopped in his tracks. He looked back at the lift and mumbled to himself, ¡°Aren¡¯t the missus¡¯s two


    companions Mrs. and Miss Stone?¡±


    The mother and daughter looked familiar to the lobby manager.


    If he was right, were the missus with the Stone family?


    Did Mr. Zachary know about this?


    With this huge question mark in mind, the lobby manager murmured under his breath and walked on


    when he saw a few men striding in with their security detail. The few men strolling


    ahead were Mr. Zachary, Mr. Callum, and Mr. Bucham.


    The other men must be important clients.


    The lobby manager took quick paces over.


    Callum was reminded of the torn look on the lobby manager¡¯s face every time he saw him. It tickled


    Callum¡¯s funny bones for sure.


    ¡°Mr. Zen,¡± Callum greeted the lobby manager amiably.


    Mr. Zen replied, ¡°How can I help you, Mr. Callum?


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Ah, that reminds me.¡±


    Mr. Zen whispered to Callum, ¡°Mr. Callum, the missus brought two people in a few minutes ago. She


    picked the supreme lounge for lunch. The two people she came in with appear to be Mrs. Stone and


    Miss Stone.¡±


    Stopping short, Callum asked in hushed tones, ¡°Did you get a clear look? Was it really the missus?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I have keen eyes. I recognize the missus since Mr. Zachary had brought her here before.¡±


    It was the missus they were talking about. People in his line of work must take note of her appearance


    from the first encounter.

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Chapter 508 ¡°Alright. I got it. Carry on with your work.¡±


    Catching up to the group, Callum approached his cousin and said, ¡°Zack, Mr. Zen told me that he saw


    your wife with Mrs. Stone and Miss Stone a few minutes ago. They picked the supreme lounge for


    lunch.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The lounge was the most exclusive private dining room at the Wiltspoon Hotel. Those with thin wallets


    would not pick the supreme lounge to dine in.


    Nevertheless, Serenity had to pick the supreme lounge to wine and dine with Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Zachary was not at all surprised by the news.


    ¡°We won¡®t run into each other,¡± Zacharymented in a husky voice.


    He would normally take the clients to the presidential suite on the top floor which was on a different


    floor from the supreme lounge. Zachary had a private lift that was not avable to hotel guests unless


    he brought then in himself.


    There was no chance for the couple to meet unless it was at the lift.


    Callum kept his mouth shut, seeing that his cousin was confident.


    Zachary was the one ying the pauper anyway. It was his business if Serenity caught him and he


    blew his cover. The rest of the family members were just there to watch the whole thing blow up in


    Zachary¡®s face.


    Although Zachary¡®s group did note across Serenity¡®s party, Hank and Jessica wereing out of


    another lift when they saw a glimpse of Zachary going into the private lift.


    Hank thought the silhouette looked familiar, but the lift closed before he had a closer look.


    The security detail did not follow Zachary upstairs. Picking up on Hank¡®s prying eyes, they turned and


    red at Hank.


    With the angry looks scaring the hell out of Hank, he immediately pulled Jessica and took off.


    ¡°What were you looking at, Hank?¡±


    ¡°Are these men Mr. York¡®s security team?¡± Hank asked Jessica.


    ¡°How would I know if they¡®re Mr. York¡®s security team? I¡®ve never met Mr. York. How could I remember


    his security detail?¡±


    Those who could recognize Mr. York¡¯s security personnel must be people who mingled with him.


    Jessica hoped she could be the lucky one. It was a shame that she was not.


    Mr. York was a legend. Yet, Jessica never had the opportunity to meet him in person.


    ¡°The man going into that lift as we wereing out of the lift looks like Serenity¡¯s husband, Zachary.¡±


    While strolling along, Jessica nced at Hank and remarked sarcastically, ¡°Are you saying that Mr.


    York is your sister¨Cinw¡®s husband? Do you think she¡®s meant to live a rich life?¡±


    Come to think of it, Hank believed Zachary could not possibly be the great Mr. York.


    ¡°I wonder what Mr. York¡®s name is. If I can find out his name¡­¡±


    Jessica replied, ¡°I remember we used to be able to search for Mr. York¡®s name online. He has an old


    name, but now we can¡®t look up his name anymore. I guess Mr. York doesn¡®t want anyone to know his


    name. I searched his name a few years back, but I can¡®t remember it now.¡±


    Mr. York had appeared to keep his name anonymous.


    Whoever looked up his name on the inte now would not be able to find anything. All searches


    would only lead to Mr. York.


    This was the first thing Zachary did when he got married to Serenity. He did not want Serenity to


    stumble upon the fact that he was the heir of the York family.


    ¡°Serenity¡®s husband has thest name, York, and so does Mr. York. I have caught a glimpse of Mr. York


    twice, but I never got a good look at his face. Still, the figure looks awfully familiar.¡±


    Jessica did not like what she was hearing. She mocked, ¡°You said it yourself. All you saw was a figure.


    Did you get a good look? York might not be amonst name, but there isn¡®t only one York family in


    the city. Serenity¡®s husband just so happens to have the samest name. That¡®s all.¡±

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    ¡°Do you think we¡¯d turn out fine if Serenity¡¯s husband was rted to the wealthiest Yorks? Your sister¨C


    inw would¡¯ve trampled all over us with the help of Mr. York.¡±


    Thinking about the bad things he had done, Hank believed Jessica had a point. Hence, he quickly let


    go of the matter.


    Mr. York was way up there while Serenity was not even worth the mention. She was not


    blessed in life to be Mr. York¡¯s wife.


    The pair were lovey¨Cdovey as they walked out of the hotel. Hank and Jessica came across Liberty at


    the hotel entrance.


    Liberty was alone.


    While Sonny was asleep, Liberty left Mrs. Lane at home to look after Sonny, so she could wait for Hank


    and Jessica here.


    Liberty onlyy in wait here for them because she deduced through the information and evidence


    provided by Zachary that Hank often brought Jessica to dine at the Wilt spoon Hotel.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Although she had a falling out with Hank, it still hurt Liberty badly. After tying the knot with Hank, Liberty


    gave him a son, ran the household, and often attended to the needs of his parents and sister¡¯s family.


    Yet, Hank would use her of financial dependence, spending money recklessly, and doing nothing at


    home.


    Hank called her useless and a glutton because Liberty frequently asked Serenity for help even though


    she was only looking after a child.


    Liberty would not be able to produce enough milk if she did not consume more food. Hank criticized her


    for trying to starve their son. Sonny was breastfed until a year old.


    Hank was stingy toward his wife. On the rare asion of a good mood, he would take her out to the


    food trucks. The ce could fill her belly without costing a lot.


    However, Hank would often bring Jessica to dine at the Wiltspoon Hotel, check on Jessica¡¯s well¨C


    being, s, and treat her like a princess.


    Seeing that it was Liberty, Jessica tauntingly clung onto Hank¡¯s arm.


    Liberty did not miss her provoking gesture.


    Hank stopped in his tracks before leading Jessica to draw close to Liberty. He asked coldly, What are


    you doing here? Where¡¯s Sonny? Didn¡¯t you say that Sonny couldn¡¯t leave your side since he¡¯s scared


    stiff?


    ¡°Your sister demanded fifty thousand dors from my sister aspensation for Sonny¡¯s mental


    anguish. What? Are you passing the buck on Sonny now that you have the money?


    *L


    You¡®re just using Sonny as an excuse to ask for more money, right?¡±


    Solemnity was written all over Liberty¡¯s eyes.


    Raising her hand, she gave Hank a p on the cheek.


    Smack!


    A vivid handprint emerged on Hank¡®s face.


    ¡°Are you even human, Hank?¡±


    Liberty resentfully had her finger up at Hank¡®s nose as she yelled, ¡°You don¡®t even feel sorry that your


    son was beaten up by your nephew. Never mind that you didn¡®t stand up for Sonny, but you were


    throwing out cynical remarks when my sister sought justice for Sonny. You¡®re less than scum!¡±


    Jessica tried to push Liberty andshed out, ¡°Fat cow! Who are you to touch my man?¡±


    Liberty retaliated by shoving Jessica out of the way and pping her too. She smirked. ¡°He¡®s the


    husband of a fat cow like me so long as we aren¡®t divorced. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Jessica wanted to hit back.


    ¡°Jessica.¡±


    Hank pulled Jessica behind him to protect her before saying to Liberty, ¡°Why were you waiting for us


    here?¡±


    Liberty replied with an equally icy tone, ¡°We need to talk. Come with me.¡±


    She then turned on her heel and went off.


    Spotting her sister¡®s car by chance, Liberty paused her footsteps but soon continued her journey to her


    bike.


    Her sister had enough trouble in thest two days because of her. Liberty decided not to bother her


    sister today.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Chapter 510 Jessica gave Hank a tug and asked, ¡°What does the fat cow want to talk to us about?¡±


    ¡°She didn¡®t agree to my terms of the divorce. I guess it¡®s probably to further talk about the divorce.¡±


    The divorce proceedings would take some time.


    Liberty probably did not want to wait for another second after what happened to Sonny.


    Hank took Jessica to his car. Once they got into the car, Hank leaned over and heartbrokenly caressed


    Jessica¡®s face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    Hank felt his own cheek. ¡°It hurts, but the thing with Sonny got her riled up. I can take a p from her


    so she could let off steam.¡±


    Jessica touched where she was pped and said, ¡°Hank, since she¡®s in a rush to finalize the divorce,


    the odds are in your favor to name your terms. It¡®d be best if she gets nothing.


    ¡°Let her go to court to file for divorce if she¡®s not willing to ept your terms. We have the time and


    money to drag this out.¡± .


    Hank answered, ¡°Sure. Let¡®s go see what she wants to talk about.¡±


    The pair believed they had the upper hand on Liberty as Liberty was in a hurry to divorce. They could


    make Liberty leave the marriage without a penny to her name.


    With that in mind, Jessica stroked her cheek with her lips curling up smugly


    Liberty picked a milkshake caf¨¦ to have the discussion with the scumbag and wh*re.


    After taking a seat, Liberty asked for juice and watched aloofly as Hank entered the caf¨¦ arm in arm


    with Jessica


    They were acting mushy to get to her head.


    Liberty smirked. She should thank Jessica for showing her the nasty side of Hank. She was happy to


    give up this kind of man to Jessica.


    As Hank and Jessica approached, they caught sight of a yellow envelope on the table.


    With his eyes gleaming, Hank sat down and nonchntly asked, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Liberty slid the yellow envelope across the table to Hank.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Hank thought it was the divorce papers signed by Liberty. However, he realized that was not the case


    as the envelope was heavy when he picked it up.


    Curious, Jessica drew close to see what was inside the envelope.


    ¡°Hank, we can revisit our discussion regarding the divorce after you read the contents.¡± Liberty picked


    her ss of juice up for a sip. ¡°The one you¡¯re holding is a copy. The original file is with me. You can


    tear it up if you want. I can make more copies of it.¡±


    Color drained from his face as he read the stuff inside the envelope.


    It was proof of his cheating and transfer of assets. There was a record of the gifts and money spent on


    Jessica. Liberty knew about everything.


    ¡°Hank, do you think you can dismiss me with thirty thousand dors if I file a divorce along with the


    evidence?¡±


    Liberty was pleased to watch Hank¡¯s expression turning ck.


    Picking his head up, Hank gave Liberty the evil eye.


    Liberty showed no fear as she looked him back straight in the


    eye.


    ¡°Who gave this to you, Liberty?¡±


    The content included receipts of hismissions and money saved in his father¡¯s bank ount. There


    was evidence that he saved all the money in an ount under his father¡¯s name.


    Hank had only told Jessica about this. Apart from his father who knew a little about the secret stash,


    none of his family members was aware of the bank ount. Although his father knew about the bank


    ount, he had no clue as to how much was saved in there. How did Liberty collect the evidence?

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    Liberty said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I got these, Hank. If I showed your boss all the


    commissions you¡¯ve been taking, do you think you can still be a manager at Waltham Electronics?¡±


    Serenity reminded Liberty not to show Hank the evidence but to scare him verbally.


    Liberty knew Hank well enough and felt that Hank would not feel threatened if there was no evidence.


    So, she made a copy of the evidence that Zachary¡¯s friend had collected.


    Even if Hank tore it up, she could still make a lot of copies.


    With such evidence, Hank was willing to give in and discuss the divorce terms with Liberty just so he


    could keep his job.


    Liberty had no idea that Zachary had instructed Josh to suppress Waltham Electronics and what


    awaited Hank and Jessica was an employee termination letter.


    Hank¡¯s expression was extremely distressed as he stared at Liberty.


    Liberty used to work at Waltham Electronics as a finance director. At that time, she was more capable


    than Hank and he could not admit that he was under a lot of pressure. He felt he was inferior to Liberty,


    and his self¨Cesteem took a hit, so he proposed to her.


    They had known each other for more than ten years and dated for several years, so Liberty thought


    that they had a solid rtionship.


    Liberty was also ready to marry Hank. Thus, when Hank proposed, she happily agreed and prepared


    for their wedding. Hank and his family agreed to all the conditions she requested.


    Hank treated her better than before and became more considerate of her. Finally, he managed to


    persuade Liberty to resign after marriage so she could stay home and prepare for pregnancy.


    After getting Liberty pregnant, Hank looked forward to the arrival of their child. He was no longer


    pressured at thepany without Liberty working there as a strong contender. Gradually, he got the


    boss¡¯s appreciation, a promotion, and a sry increment.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That was how Hank got to his managerial position.


    On the other hand, after Liberty became a wife and a mother, she only cared about their small home


    and child. She gradually lost touch with her former colleagues and society.


    While she was breastfeeding, Liberty ate more for her son¡¯s sake and gained weight because of


    Hank had sessfully rewritten Liberty¡¯s future so she could only live by being dependent on


    him.


    To be honest, Hank did not n to divorce Liberty yet. He nned to wait until Sonny started


    kindergarten before he divorced Liberty. That way, his parents could take over the task of taking care of


    Sonny.


    This was all unexpected.


    After Hank finally drove Serenity out of his house, Serenity married Zachary, and his ns gradually


    evolved out of his control.


    Perhaps he had made the wrong move.


    He should not have listened to his mother and sister to drive Serenity away or made a fuss about


    taking in his nephew for junior high.


    If Serenity had stayed with them, Hank and Liberty might not have turned against each other so quickly.


    After Jessica saw the evidence, her face turned glum.


    Jessica nudged Hank, who was still ring at Liberty.


    Hank was pulled back from his faraway thoughts and saw Liberty drinking a ss of juice calmly. He


    felt that Liberty had lost weight, but did not know whether it was because Liberty had a difficult time


    adapting to returning to the workforce or because of what happened with


    Sonny.


    Liberty was quite the beauty before marriage.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    Liberty¡¯s beauty disappeared when she became fat.


    Hank ruined Liberty.


    ¡°Liberty, what do you want?¡± Hank softened his tone and asked.


    ¡°Give me the original copy of this evidence and I¡¯ll try to meet your request as best as I can. Then, we


    can part on good terms.¡±


    Now, Hank had nearly two million dors in savings.


    If he did not talk it out with Liberty, she would sue him, and the evidence she had was to her


    advantage. Hank was at a disadvantage, and the court would most likely force him to share half of his


    assets with Liberty.


    If Liberty handed over the evidence of Hank eptingmissions to Hank¡¯s boss, Hank would not be


    able to keep his managerial position even if his boss did not fire him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, Hank receivedmissions from his customers and helped them do things that cost the


    company losses. If his boss investigated him and found out about this, Hank would not be able to keep


    his job.


    His boss might even spread the word about his behavior, making it difficult for him to find a job in the


    future.


    This would affect his career.


    With his future and interests at stake, Hank had to stay humble and discuss the divorce with Liberty


    calmly even though he really wanted to strangle Liberty at that moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask for more than my share, just what I deserve. I won¡¯t ask for a cut of your house and car


    either, but you have topensate me in other ways.¡±


    Liberty stated her condition.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you for the renovation costs. Since I paid for it, I¡¯ll take it back myself.¡±


    As long as Hank agreed to the terms and went through the divorce procedures, Liberty would hire a


    group of workers and smash up the refurbishments she paid for initially. She also wanted them to


    scrape the ster off the walls. Liberty would return the house in whatever condition Hank bought it at..


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Sonny¡¯s custody, and you¡¯ll give three thousand dors a month for child support. With your


    ie, this isn¡¯t considered a big amount. Sonny¡¯s your son too, so I think it¡¯s only fair, right?


    ¡°After Sonny turns eighteen, you don¡¯t need to pay child support anymore, and I won¡¯t limit the number


    of times you visit Sonny. When you finally remember that you have a son and


    want to see him, you can do so whenever you want.¡±


    Hank¡¯s face turned gloomy again.


    Jessica mumbled, ¡°You didn¡¯t earn a penny after marriage. Why are you asking for money so boldly


    now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t earn a penny, but I married him and contributed to the family in other ways so he didn¡¯t have to


    worry about anything and concentrate on work. That¡¯s my effort, so you can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t contribute


    anything just because I didn¡¯t go to work.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for his personal property before marriage, and his ie after marriage belongs to the


    both of us. What I asked for is what I deserve, so why should I be embarrassed to take it? He bought


    you so many expensive gifts using our joint money. Did he ever ask me for my opinion?


    ¡°Ms. Yates, did you return those gifts to me? If I file awsuit, you¡¯ll have to return everything that he


    gave you too.¡±


    Jessica was speechless.


    ¡°Hank, you may think that you¡¯ll suffer a loss if I take so much from you at once. But think about it. As


    long as you can keep your current job, you can earn more than a million dors a year with your current


    ie. After our divorce, you can continue to takemissions, and you and your lover here can be


    together openly.


    ¡°Ms. Yates was a promising youngdy when she became your mistress, so you can¡¯t let her down,


    right?


    ¡°If


    your rtionship is exposed, it won¡¯t be good for both your reputations. Don¡¯t you feel bad if others


    speak ill of Ms. Yates?¡±


    Hank was silent.


    It killed him thinking that he had to give Liberty more than a million dors at once.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    After a long silence, Hank said, ¡°Liberty, if I agree to your condition of dividing the property, will you


    really give me all the evidence you have and promise not to report me to my boss?¡±


    ¡°As long as I get what I deserve, I promise that I won¡¯t take any revenge against you.¡±


    However, Liberty could not guarantee that Serenity or Zachary would not do anything.


    After pondering for a while, Hank said, ¡°I can give you the money, but can¡¯t give you Sonny¡¯s custody.


    Sonny is my flesh and blood, and my parents love Sonny.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up on Sonny¡¯s custody.¡±


    Hank was afraid that if he gave Liberty the custody of Sonny, his parents would kill him when he


    returned home.


    Besides, Sonny was his son and his only child at present, so he was reluctant to give up Sonny.


    Liberty raised her hand and sshed her unfinished juice on Hank¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hank, how do you still have the nerve to fight for Sonny¡¯s custody? How dare you im Sonny as your


    flesh and blood and your parents¡® grandson. Just look at how you all treated Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny still cries a lot, and the bruises on his face haven¡¯t subsided. Didn¡¯t you cause enough harm to


    Sonny? Will you only be satisfied when Sonny dies because of your family?¡±


    Hank looked pathetic with his face stained with juice.


    He was also irritated by Liberty¡¯s actions.


    Jessica hurriedly took out a tissue and helped him wipe the juice off his face. She then said to Liberty,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to talk properly? Why did you ssh Hank with juice and stain his suit? Will


    you pay for his dry cleaning?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yates, I think you haven¡¯t figured out the situation yet.¡±


    Liberty said sarcastically, ¡°Before our divorce is finalized, Hank is legally still my husband, so what¡¯s his


    is also mine. Ms. Yates, what right do you have to ask me to pay for his dry


    cleaning? Who the hell are you?¡±


    Jessica was so angry that her face turned red.


    ¡°Jessica.¡±


    Hank said gently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t get mad because of her. Otherwise, I¡¯ll feel bad for you.¡±


    Jessica said softly, ¡°But I feel bad for you.¡±


    Liberty looked with mocking eyes at the two people showing off their affection for each other.


    Hank waspletely dead to her. Did Hank think that Liberty would get agitated if he and Jessica


    acted lovey¨Cdovey?


    That would just make Liberty nauseous.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Hank suppressed his anger and said, ¡°What happened with Sonny was an ident. Matthew and


    Lucas are still young and aren¡¯t sensible. We¡¯ve already dealt with them and taught Matthew a lesson.


    Matthew apologized to Sonny, and my sister paid fifty thousand dors for Sonny¡¯s emotional damage.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°So, just let it end here, okay? I can guarantee that this won¡¯t happen again. My parents have moved


    out of my sister¡¯s house and into my house, so they¡¯ll take care of Sonny


    wholeheartedly in the future.¡±


    ¡°Sonny¡¯s custody belongs to me.¡±


    ¡°If you promise to give up on Sonny¡¯s custody, I¡¯ll transfer half of my savings to you right now. Then, we


    can go to the City Hall to finalize the divorce.¡±


    It happened to be a Monday, so the City Hall was open.


    It was also just after lunch, so they still had time to go through the formalities.


    Transferring money to Liberty would also be easy since Hank was a VIP customer in the bank. Thus,


    he could get the transfer done quickly.


    ¡°Hank, I want to have a chat with Ms. Yates alone. Please give us some privacy.¡±


    Hank and Jessica looked at each other. Jessica said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let her bully me. You


    should go out first. I¡¯m curious about what she wants from me.¡± ¡°Liberty, talk properly. Don¡¯t use your


    fists!¡±

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    Hank was worried that Liberty would get rough with Jessica if he was not there.


    When Hank thought about the day Liberty caught him and Jessica in the hotel that night, his legs felt


    weak. Liberty was brutal when she beat up Jessica.


    Liberty said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get my hands dirty by hitting her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll return her to you in


    prime condition.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, why can¡¯t I be here when it¡¯s our business?¡±


    Hank was still worried.


    Liberty fought back when he hit her and dared chase him down a few blocks with a knife. This made


    Hank realize that Liberty was capable of anything when she was angry.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°This is a negotiation between a wife and a mistress, so a scumbag like you can f*ck off.¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    He red at Liberty, got up reluctantly, and walked out.


    Once Hank went out, Jessica raised her hand and brushed her hair away before she asked, ¡°So, what


    do you want to talk to me about?


    ¡°Liberty, Hank loves me now, so if you don¡¯t want to make this worse than it already is, I advise you to


    divorce Hank as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Liberty said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to take Hank from you. He doesn¡¯t care about me anymore, so


    there¡¯s no need for me to fight for him.¡®


    Liberty could live without Hank and the earth would still spin.


    Liberty might be even better off without Hank.


    ¡°Ms. Yates, you¡¯re younger than I was and just graduated from college when you met Hank. Do you


    really want to be a stepmother to a two¨Cand¨Ca¨Chalf year old boy?¡±


    Jessica froze. After a while, she said reluctantly, ¡°Sonny¡¯s very cute. I¡¯ll try my best to build a good


    rtionship with him. For Hank¡¯s sake, I¡¯m willing to raise Sonny.¡±


    Liberty said sarcastically, ¡°Ms. Yates, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. Hank isn¡¯t here, so he won¡¯t find


    out what you really think. It¡¯s tough to be a stepmother. Even if you¡¯re sincere, people will still say


    you¡¯re a vicious stepmother.


    ¡°If you discipline Sonny, people will say that you bullied your stepson. If you don¡¯t care about him,


    they¡¯ll say that you let him fend for himself since he¡¯s not your biological son. No matter


    what you do, you¡¯re the one who will be med.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s expression was unsettled.


    She did not want to be a stepmother to Sonny.


    Jessica was still young, and Hank would be her husband eventually, so she would definitely have her


    own children in the future.


    She would not have time or energy to take care of her own children, let alone other people¡¯s.


    Liberty was right. Being a stepmother was difficult because to outsiders, all stepmothers were vicious.


    Whether they did well or not, they were the ones who would be med.


    However, Hank wanted to fight for Sonny¡¯s custody, and Jessica¡¯s future inws did not want to give


    up Sonny.


    Jessica was not married to Hank yet and did not have any say in the family, so she could not show her


    true colors for the time being.


    ¡°Liberty, Hank is the one who wants to fight for Sonny¡¯s custody, so it¡¯s useless even if you tell me this.


    Since I love Hank, I can also ept Sonny.¡±


    Sonny would be taken care of by her future inws and would not live with her


    anyway.


    At most, they would just need to give him a monthly living allowance of three thousand


    dors.


    With Jessica¡¯s and Hank¡¯s ie, three thousand dors was nothing. It cost way more to buy a set of


    skin care products.


    A

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    Liberty said, ¡°Ms. Yates, you¡¯ll probably marry Hank after we get divorced. You¡¯re both young, so it


    won¡¯t be long before you have your own child. Are you willing to let Sonny share Hank¡¯s fatherly love


    with your child?


    ¡°Even if Hank said that his parents will take care of Sonny in his hometown, his parents will definitely


    feel sorry for Sonny and favor Sonny over your child. They¡¯ll also ask Hank to spend more time with


    Sonny and treat your child differently.


    ¡°Are


    you willing to let your child suffer like that?


    ¡°If I take Sonny, I will only ask Hank to pay three thousand dors a month for child support. Hank


    doesn¡¯t need to care about anything else. I won¡¯t me him even if he doesn¡¯t see Sonny again in the


    next decade. This will be the best solution with the least impact on you and your children.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to see the kid that Hank and I share all the time either. I¡¯m guessing that when you look


    at Sonny, you¡¯ll think of my past with Hank. Hank and I have known each other for twelve years, having


    dated for seven years and were married for more than three years. That¡¯s much longer than your


    rtionship with him¡­


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can you really not be bothered? If Sonny is with me, you don¡¯t have to see him again. Maybe Hank


    will still visit Sonny in the beginning, but once you have your own child, his attention. will be on your


    child.


    ¡°Your child can have all his love. Isn¡¯t that great? Hank earns a lot, so in the future, all his money will be


    for you and your children. After Sonny turns eighteen, Hank won¡¯t need to pay child support anymore,


    and you can save a lot of money.


    ¡°Think about it. It¡¯s so expensive to get married now. The groom has to buy a house, a car, an


    expensive wedding gift, and hold a ceremony. All of that takes money. If Hank takes custody of Sonny,


    Hank might help Sonny to buy a house and a car in the future so that Sonny can get. married. That will


    just further deplete your children¡¯s share.¡±


    Jessica was silent for a long time before she asked, ¡°What do you want me to do? Can you guarantee


    that you won¡¯t contact Hank again after you take custody of Sonny? If he wants to


    see Sonny, you can send Sonny to his parent¡¯s ce and let them meet there.


    ¡°Sonny¡¯s child support will be cut by half to a thousand and five hundred dors a month. You can¡¯t ask


    Hank for more money for Sonny¡¯s school or wedding in the future. But when Hank gets old, Sonny


    must fulfill his responsibility as a son.


    ¡°If


    you can do this, I¡¯ll persuade Hank to give up Sonny¡¯s custody and give it to you.¡±


    Liberty looked at Jessica and said calmly, ¡°If I file for divorce, the judge will give Sonny¡¯s. custody to me


    since I¡¯ve been taking care of Sonny all this while. Moreover, I still have


    evidence of the Browns abusing Sonny, so Hank has no chance of winning.


    ¡°I¡¯m only willing to negotiate calmly for your sake, Ms. Yates. Anyway, you¡¯re the homewrecker, and you


    and Hank have already slept together. If you get pregnant, do


    child to be called an illegitimate child?


    your


    ¡°If you two live together and have a child as husband and wife, I can also sue Hank for bigamy.


    ¡°Sonny¡¯s child support must be three thousand dors a month, and not a penny less. I won¡¯t ask for a


    penny more either. If Hank fulfills his responsibility of raising Sonny, and when Sonny gets older, Sonny


    will naturally fulfill his responsibility as a son to support Hank.¡±


    you want


    Liberty did not want Sonny to be responsible for supporting the scumbag Hank in the future if Hank


    refuses child support.


    Now that Liberty had the upper hand, she would fight for her son¡¯s child support.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯ll be better if Hank pays for Sonny¡¯s child support in full.¡±


    Jessica was silenced again.


    Liberty stopped talking, looked at Jessica quietly, and waited for her to think it through. After a long


    time, Jessica said, ¡°I can persuade Hank, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll listen.¡±

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Hank is currently obsessed with you, so he¡¯ll definitely listen to you. You


    should


    go and talk to him now. If he agrees to give up on Sonny¡¯s custody, ask him to take some time off from


    the office so we canplete the divorce procedures this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°The sooner he bes single, the sooner you can marry him and be the wife of Waltham


    Electronics¡® manager. Waltham Electronics has a good rep in the industry, with good prospects and


    scbility. If you be the manager¡¯s wife, you¡¯ll be better off than others in the office.


    ¡°The main thing is that he¡¯ll be yours in the future. You can spend however much he earns, and you


    don¡¯t have to sneak around with him anymore. You two can show your affection openly in public. I think


    most women want that, right?


    ¡°Hank is only thirty years old, and he¡¯s sessful. If you miss out on him, you might not be able to find


    someone better than him in the future. Ms. Yates, for your happiness, this is the time to shine!¡±


    After more pondering, Jessica said, ¡°You can borrow aptop from the caf¨¦ owner and type out the


    new divorce agreement. Then, sign your name and stamp your fingerprint on it. We¡¯ll go to City Hall


    later and finalize the divorce procedures. I¡¯ll go out now and persuade Hank to give up on Sonny¡¯s


    custody.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯ll only go to the City Hall to finalize the divorce once I¡¯ve received the money from the


    division of assets. Who knows whether the two of you will go back on your wordter?¡±


    Liberty was not stupid.


    She would notpromise again since she no longer loved Hank.


    Liberty had to be vignt so she would not suffer a loss.


    Jessica took out her phone and checked the time. It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    If they were quick, they couldplete the divorce procedures the very same afternoon.


    ¡°Wait here. You should borrow aptop first and print out your divorce agreement. I¡¯ll go out and


    persuade Hank now.¡±


    Jessica was also afraid that Hank and Liberty would dy this for too long and she would not be able


    to marry Hank.


    Moreover, the evidence that Liberty held onto was detrimental to Jessica and Hank.


    Hank finally got to his current position and had a high ie, so he could not destroy his own future.


    What Liberty said was reasonable too. Although the division of assets was painful at the moment, as


    long as they kept their jobs, Jessica and Hank could earn more than one million dors a year. Then,


    they would be able to regain the money they gave to Liberty in a year.


    If they drew a clear line now, whatever Hank earned in the future would have nothing to do with Liberty.


    Of course, before Jessica married Hank, she would ask Hank to add her name to the title deed, give


    her his sry ount, and hold a big wedding for her.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll print out the divorce agreement, sign it, and stamp my fingerprint on it while persuade Hank.¡±


    you


    Jessica left her seat and walked out. She was ready to persuade Hank to give up on Sonny¡¯s custody


    with full force.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Hank was waiting outside, but he kept staring at the two women in the caf¨¦ for fear that Liberty would


    suddenly go mad and beat up Jessica.


    He was relieved when he saw Jessicaing out and hurried over to meet her.


    ¡°Jessica, she didn¡¯t do anything to you, did she?¡±


    Jessica touched her face and said, ¡°Just the p from earlier. After you left, she didn¡¯t touch me again.¡±


    Hank was pped by Liberty too.


    He was distressed as he said, ¡°Jessica, I won¡¯t let her touch you ever again.¡±


    He then asked, ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    Jessica looked around. The two of them were standing on the sidewalk with many passersby, but no


    one paid any attention to them.


    When she saw Hank¡¯s concerned eyes, she asked, ¡°Hank, do you want to see me suffer?¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to see you suffer? I want to divorce Liberty because I don¡¯t want you to suffer


    anymore.¡±


    Hank took her hand. ¡°Jessica, did she yell at you? I¡¯ll go in there and settle this with her.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    Jessica pulled Hank back, who was about to enter the cafe. She said softly, ¡°Hank, I don¡¯t want to be


    Sonny¡¯s stepmother.¡±


    Hank turned to look at her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Sonny is cute? You said that you like Sonny very much and that you¡¯re willing to


    raise Sonny with me.¡±


    Hank raised his voice a little. He was afraid that others would look at him, so he lowered his voice and


    said, ¡°Jessica, I know I¡¯m putting you in a difficult position of being Sonny¡¯s stepmother before we¡¯re


    married. But Sonny is my son, my flesh and blood, so he must stay with us.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send Sonny back to my hometown so my parents will take care of him. My parents


    have also agreed to it, so he won¡¯t affect us. We can still have our privacy.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jessica was silent for a while before she said, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t bear a child? I¡¯ll have my own child


    one day, so I¡¯ll definitely be biased toward my child because Sonny¡¯s not mine. I can¡¯t treat Sonny


    equally.


    ¡°Other people will also call me a vicious stepmother. Do you want me to be reproached by others?


    ¡°Your parents can help you take care of Sonny now, but they¡¯re getting older, so how many years can


    they care for Sonny? In the end, Sonny will still have toe back to us.¡±


    Hank said nothing.


    ¡°Hank, let¡¯s not fight for Sonny¡¯s custody, okay? I really don¡¯t want to be a stepmother as soon as I


    marry you. If you give up on Sonny¡¯s custody, you just need to give three thousand dors a month for


    child support. You don¡¯t have to do anything else and just watch as Liberty raises your son for you. Isn¡¯t


    that great?


    ¡°Sonny will always be your son, so it doesn¡¯t matter who takes custody of him. He¡¯ll still address you as


    his dad all the same when he grows up. As long as you pay for child support, he¡¯ll also fulfill his


    responsibilities as your son when you get older. You won¡¯t have to worry about so many things!


    ¡°Liberty said that if you give up on Sonny¡¯s custody, she won¡¯t ask for your help when Sonny goes to


    college or gets married. She¡¯ll bear all of those as his mother. That¡¯s a lot of money.¡±


    *

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    Jessica pouted and said, ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want Sonny to share too much of your fatherly love with my


    future child.¡±


    She did not want Hank to spend his money on Sonny.


    Jessica hoped that Hank¡¯s future ie would be spent on their small family¨Cher and her children.


    ¡°Liberty gave birth to Sonny, so she¡¯ll definitely do her best to raise him and educate him well. It¡¯ll be


    better for Sonny¡¯s development. If you fight for Sonny¡¯s custody, your parents will take care of him. Do


    you think your parents can educate Sonny well?


    ¡°A lot of grandparents spoil their grandchildren. Of course, if you want to see Sonny be someone


    who achieves nothing in the future, then forget what I said. I just think it¡¯s better for Sonny to follow


    Liberty. You¡¯re so busy with work, so how can you have time to teach Sonny?


    ¡°Children need a lot of attention and care. It takes a lot of effort to educate and nurture them. If Sonny


    didn¡¯t turn out to be sessful, others will put the me on you and me. They¡¯ll call me an evil


    stepmother and that¡¯s why you don¡¯t care for Sonny too.


    ¡°I¡¯m already suffering so much with you. Do you want me to bear more grievances?¡±


    Hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Hank said in a tangled voice, ¡°I promised my parents that I¡¯ll take custody of


    Sonny.¡±


    If he gave up on Sonny¡¯s custody, he would not know how to exin it to his parents when he returned


    home.


    ¡°Sonny is your son, not your parent¡¯s son, so only you can make this decision. If you give up on


    Sonny¡¯s custody, they¡¯re still Sonny¡¯s grandparents. They can still visit him whenever they


    want.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Hank said nothing.


    He had no time to care and nurture Sonny.


    Jessica refused to resign and be a housewife after marriage like Liberty. If he sent Sonny back to his


    hometown for his parents to care for, Sonny would feel abandoned, which would be bad for Sonny¡¯s


    growth.


    Hank had never taken care of Sonny, but he still wanted the best for his son. Hank also hoped that


    Sonny would be sessful in the future and make him proud.


    ¡°Liberty is now using the caf¨¦ owner¡¯sptop to print the divorce agreement. If you¡¯re willing to give up


    on Sonny¡¯s custody, you can go through the divorce formalities this afternoon. Then, you¡¯ll be single


    again, and we can be together openly.


    ¡°Hank, we¡¯re still young, and we¡¯ll have our own children in the future. We can even have two or three


    of them. The chances of Liberty getting married again are quite low with the way she looks right now.


    Sonny gives her the will to live, so you should allow her this as someone who used to love her.¡±


    Hank was sessfully coaxed by Jessica, so he decided to give up on Sonny¡¯s custody. He then


    considered his parents¡® feelings and said, ¡°You can go in and tell Liberty to give me another day to


    think about it. I need to convince my parents so they won¡¯t trouble Liberty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll transfer the money to her as per her request tomorrow at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Then, we¡¯ll


    go to City Hall for the divorce procedures.¡±


    Jessica thought that since it was only a day, she agreed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and talk to her.¡±


    Hank was convinced, so he believed he could also persuade his parents.


    As Jessica was going in, Liberty came out.


    She was holding two copies of the printed divorce papers with her name signed and her fingerprints


    stamped on them.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Hank said in a deep voice, ¡°Give me a day to convince my parents. Otherwise, they¡¯ll just bring trouble


    to you. They might even take Sonny away again.


    ¡°Wait for me at the entrance of the bank tomorrow at two o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll divide the property ording to


    your request, and then we¡¯ll go to City Hall to finalize the divorce.¡±

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    Chapter 519 Liberty heard what Hank said. Although she was disappointed that they could not finalize


    the divorce right away, she still agreed to his arrangements since it was only another day¡¯s wait.


    She handed the two signed divorce agreements to Hank and said, ¡°Take a look. If there¡¯s no problem,


    just sign your name.¡±


    Hank took over the divorce agreement.


    In addition to the conditions she stated earlier, Liberty also promised that she would destroy all the


    evidence she had on the day of their divorce and promised that she would not take revenge on him.


    LE


    Hank was fine with it. He was just sad that he had to give Liberty more than a million dors and his


    son¡¯s custody.


    However, after some thought, Hank knew that he would earn the money back, so he just had to put up


    with it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sign it.¡±


    Hank said in a deep voice, ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    Liberty nodded.


    Hank looked at her deeply for a moment before he hugged Jessica and prepared to leave.


    After taking two steps, Hank stopped and turned his head to ask, ¡°Liberty, can you tell me who gave


    you all that evidence?¡±


    That person investigated everything that Hank did thoroughly and even had evidence of it. Hank was


    frightened whenever he thought that Liberty had someone like that to help her.


    Hank was threatened. Thus, he agreed to Liberty¡¯s divorce terms for the sake of his future and because


    he thought that Liberty Inight have a backer.


    ¡°Is that important? I promise that once we finalize the divorce, I¡¯ll give the evidence to you and won¡¯t


    keep any copies.¡±


    Hank was helpless when Liberty refused to tell him. He just hugged Jessica and


    left.


    He did not walk far when he received a call from his boss, who said something on the phone that made


    him let go of Jessica. He said something to Jessica and the


    two ran to their car.


    They got in the car quickly and drove away.


    Liberty stood there and looked in the direction of Hank¡¯s car. After a long time, she turned her gaze


    away and took out her phone to call her sister.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty was in a good mood and said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Hank. He promised to divide the property


    ording to my request. If everything goes ording to


    n, I¡¯ll also have custody of Sonny!


    ¡°Hank promised to go through the divorce formalities tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, is that true? That¡¯s great! I didn¡¯t expect you to negotiate with him so quickly. Did you show him


    the evidence?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Mhmm¡­ He won¡¯tpromise if I don¡¯t show him the evidence. He would even ask me


    to leave without a penny because I wanted to rush the


    divorce.¡±


    Hank was ruthless when he wanted to be.


    ¡°Seren, are you still at the Wiltspoon Hotel? I saw your car when I went there to


    wait for Hank earlier.¡±


    Serenity had invited Mrs. Stone and Elisa to a meal. They were done eating but remained at the hotel


    because they stayed back and chatted about her mother. This was so that Mrs. Stone could


    understand herte sister¡¯s life as a wife and


    mother.


    When she heard this, Serenity said, ¡°Liberty, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you saw my car? I would¡¯ve


    gone downstairs to pick you up, and we could¡¯ve had lunch together.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I came to look for Hank after I had lunch. We¡¯ll have


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    more opportunities to dine there in the future. It¡¯s more important to get rid of this scumbag Hank first.¡±


    ¡°Did you and Mrs. Stone do a DNA test?¡±


    ¡°Yup. We¡¯ll know the results in a few days.¡±


    Liberty was silent for a while before she said, ¡°So what if we know the results? Our mother passed


    away fifteen years ago¡­¡±


    She did not continue because she felt ufortable and wanted to cry.


    Liberty did not shed a single tear when she had to divorce Hank, but she could not help but cry when


    she thought about her mother.


    Serenity was also silent.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone is having a hard time epting it. She has been looking for her sister for decades, and


    when she finally found a clue, her sister is no longer in this


    world.


    ¡°Elisa said that her mother cried the entire day after she left your house yesterday. She didn¡¯t eat or


    drink. Elisa and her brothers were worried sick.¡±

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Chapter 520 Liberty¡®s tears suddenly streamed down her face.


    Her mother was unaware that her sister never gave up looking for her when she was alive.


    She did not get to reunite with her sister before she died.


    ¡°Seren, spend some time with Mrs. Stone. I¡®m going back to see Sonny.¡±


    Liberty said as she suppressed the pain and quickly hung up the phone.


    She then squatted on the ground and covered her face to cry.


    Many passersby looked at her, but no one stopped for her.


    The owner of the caf¨¦ saw Liberty and knew that Liberty had borrowed herptop to print out a divorce


    agreement. She thought Liberty was upset because of the divorce, so she came out with a box of


    tissues.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    The caf¨¦ owner patted Liberty on the shoulder. When Liberty looked up at her, she handed the tissues


    to Liberty andforted her. ¡°He doesn¡®t care about you anymore, so you should let him go. That way,


    you¡®ll feel better, and you can start a new life.


    ¡°If you¡®re sad, cry it all out. You¡®ll feel better afterward.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Liberty stood up, took the tissue, and wiped away her tears. She choked up and said, ¡°I don¡®t regret


    leaving a stingy man who abused me and cheated on me. I¡®m not crying for him. I just thought of my


    parents, who died in a car ident fifteen years ago¡­¡±


    The caf¨¦ owner patted Liberty¡®s shoulder sympathetically again.


    What a pitiful woman.


    Some people who were in their fifties and sixties still had parents living, while some lost their parents


    when they were young.


    No one could understand the kind of pain and regret these kids felt when they thought about how they


    could never repay theirte parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll get going. My son is still waiting for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Stay strong, girl! There¡¯s a rainbow after the rain. You can do this!¡±


    The stranger¡¯sfort warmed Liberty¡¯s heart.


    There were still many good people in this world.


    After thanking the caf¨¦ owner, Liberty walked to her e¨Cbike and was about to


    leave.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A hoarse and somewhat familiar voice called out to her.


    Liberty looked around and saw a car parked on the opposite side of the street. The person inside the


    car wound down the window. Only then did Liberty notice that it was Duncan.


    She thought, ¡®Huh? Why did I bump into him?¡®


    Liberty felt that she was a little unlucky today.


    Wait, she did not hit his car this time, so why did she think that she was unlucky?


    Liberty, who came to her senses, suppressed the urge to ride away and she waved to Duncan in


    response to his greeting.


    Somehow, Duncan got out of the car and strode across the street.


    Liberty was speechless and thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t hit his car, right?


    ¡®I parked on this side, and his car is across the street. Did time and space collide?¡®


    Duncan quickly walked in front of Liberty and put one hand on Liberty¡¯s bike. She nced at his big


    hand and thought, ¡®Is he trying to prevent me from running away?¡®


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the day off to take care of your son?¡± Duncan asked.


    **

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    Chapter 521 Liberty nodded and answered, ¡°I took a few days off. Sonny was frightened, so I wanted to


    stay with him.¡± ¡°Then what are you doing here? Where¡¯s your son?¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    Should she tell the truth?


    Duncan looked around, but he did not see the strong and smart little boy.


    However, the boy was afraid of him. Every time he saw Duncan, he was so afraid that he would burrow


    into Liberty¡¯s arms as if Duncan was the devil.


    ¡°Sonny is taking a nap at home. Mrs. Lane is watching him, so I came out to run some errands.¡±


    Duncan hummed and asked, ¡°What kind of errands?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    When Liberty hesitated to speak, heughed and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me, then forget it. I was just


    being nosy because I happened to see you passing by and remembered that you took


    leave.


    ¡°Well, carry on with your business. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Duncan retracted therge hand that was on Liberty¡¯s bike, turned around, and left.


    ¡°Take care, Mr. Lewis,¡± said Liberty.


    Duncan did not look back but raised his hand in goodbye.


    The two went their separate ways.


    In the hotel, Serenity spent a long time talking with Audrey and Elisa. Both the mother and daughter


    only left when Darrell called them.


    Serenity sent them off at the entrance of the hotel before she turned and walked toward her own car.


    However, when she turned around, she saw a group of peopleing out of the hotel. Amongst the


    group were two people she recognized. It was Zachary and her brother-inw, Callum. She seemed to


    have seen the other one before, but his appearance did not ring any bells. Thest time she saw him


    was when he was with Zachary at Beans and Cream. They should be here to socialize with clients


    since there were several people that Serenity had never seen before.


    Following them were several tall men in ck. Were they bodyguards, or were they also employees of


    York Corporation? Zachary did not see his wife at first but his bodyguards did.


    They were responsible for clearing the way for him, so they habitually scanned the surroundings to see


    if there were any suspicious people around as soon as they came out. Then, they saw the missus


    standing not far away, looking straight at Zachary.


    The group of bodyguards instantly felt their souls leave their bodies. 1 All of them unanimously thought


    of two words, ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Missus was looking right at them. Zachary¡¯s identity was going to be exposed.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, it¡¯s Missus.¡±


    The person who reacted the quickest was Jim. He quickly notified Zachary and turned around to go


    back into the hotel. He had to hide. Missus remembered his appearance.¡±


    In her eyes, he was just a substitute driver. If he followed Zachary, she would discover that he was lying


    Zachary, Callum, and Josh heard what Jim said while their clients could not hear it clearly. The moment


    Callum saw his sister-inw, he cursed in his heart, ¡®Zachary said we wouldn¡¯t bump into her, but we


    ended up bumping into her! ¡®We really can¡¯t speak in absolutes. ¡®Otherwise, we¡¯ll end up jinxing


    ourselves.¡¯


    Josh stopped in his tracks and deliberately let Zachary walk in front. He pulled away a little, afraid that


    he would get swept up by the storm. Zachary was the calmest of them all. That was because Audrey


    and Elisa were not around.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    He could still act.


    ¡°Josh and Callum, you two apany the clients back to thepany. I¡¯ll go over and talk to


    Serenity.¡± Zachary instructed the two in a low voice then walked toward Serenity inrge strides.


    The bodyguards naturally did not dare follow him.


    ¡°Did Mr. York see someone he knows?¡±


    The few clients watched in amazement as they saw Zachary walk toward an unfamiliar woman.


    After all, unless it was family, he usually kept women at least three meters away from him.


    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re acquaintances.¡±


    Josh smiled and ushered the clients toward their cars.


    Seeing that Josh did not n to borate, they knew their ce and stopped asking


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary walked up to Serenity and stretched out his arms to straighten her jacket. ¡°What are you doing


    here? Did youe here just to wait for me because you knew I was meeting clients for business


    here?¡±


    The rain stopped at noon but it was still cold.


    Serenity saw the throng of men in suits getting in their luxury cars and driving away. She asked with a


    smile, ¡°Are those your colleagues?


    ¡°I invited Mrs. Stone and Elisa to have a meal here. I didn¡¯t expect to bump into you.¡±


    Zachary looked at the luxury cars that were driving away and said, ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re my colleagues.


    Several clients we met today were notable bosses from otherpanies, and ourpany attached


    great importance to them, so many of my colleagues came to meet them today. ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Stone?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stone called her, and she left with Elisa. Zachary, I did a DNA test with Mrs. Stone. The results will


    be out in a few days.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes flickered slightly, but the expression on his face remained unchanged. He said


    warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the results. For now, we¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened.¡± Serenity sighed. ¡°I


    can¡¯t pretend that nothing has happened. I was worried that Elisa would suspect that I¡¯m trying to climb


    the socialdder, but it¡¯s veryplicated now¡­ I just wish my mom was still alive.¡±


    Zachary reached out and embraced her by the shoulders, holding her while walking toward her car.


    ¡°Although your mom is no longer here, if Mrs. Stone is your aunt, it¡¯ll be great if you can reconnect with


    her. It¡¯ll be afort to Mrs. Stone as well.¡±


    The greatest fear when finding the whereabouts of a loved one was when you ended up being the only


    person left in the family who was still alive. That was the most painful kind of conclusion there was.


    Although his mother-inw was gone, she left behind the two sisters. If Audrey could still reconnect


    with her nieces, her heart that was searching for her sister could more or less be soothed


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah. I feel better now. ¡°Are you going to sit in my car? ¡°What? Does my wife not want to drive her


    husband to work?¡± Zachary said in a rare flirtatious tone after stuffing her into the car. He leaned into


    the car and sniffed the side of her cheek.


    Serenityughed. ¡°Sure. Get in and I¡¯ll take you to work.¡±


    He said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    He went around the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat. He then asked while fastening the seat belt,


    ¡°Who¡¯s watching the store?¡± ¡°I closed the store for the day. The students were having their finals in the


    past two days, and their winter holidays will most likely start next week. Once they¡¯re on holidays,


    stores like mine with students as their main market will have to rest. We¡¯ll close up early for the New


    Year¡¯s.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Your online store won¡¯t close that early for the New Year¡¯s, right?¡±


    ¡°No, but even if I stop shipping temporarily, I¡¯ll still be very busy. There are too many orders, and I don¡¯t


    have enough in stock. I¡¯ll take advantage of the New Year¡¯s holiday to knit more. I¡¯ll be able to ship


    everything out after the new year.¡± Zachary admonished, ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself, especially these


    days. Don¡¯t sit for long periods of time or you¡¯ll hurt your back easily.¡±


    Serenity thought of how her waist felt ufortable from sitting for too long when Aunt Flo came to


    visit. Her heart warmed as she heard this, and she gave him a hum.


    Jim, who was hiding back in the hotel, only darede out when he saw Zachary leaving with


    Serenity.

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    Chapter 523 Earlier when the entourage appeared, Serenity did not notice Jim leaving to the back of


    the hotel to hide.


    She also had no idea that the man sitting beside her, who had been caring for her and gave her all the


    tingly warmth in the cold, was actually a superb actor. She said to Zachary, ¡°My sister called earlier.


    She and Hank had agreed on the conditions for the divorce.¡± ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°All the properties under Hank¡®s name will be divided equally with my sister. She¡®s not asking for the


    house and car, but he has topensate an additional sum of money to her. Sonny¡®s custody will


    belong to my sister, and he has to pay three thousand per month for child support.


    ¡°His request is that my sister will give him the evidence against him, including all copies she made. He


    also made her promise not to retaliate against him after the divorce.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°What did your sister say then?¡± ¡°She agreed, but she only promised that she would not retaliate


    against him herself.¡± ¡°She¡®s giving us the chance to do it instead.¡± ¡°I really want Hank to lose his job


    and end up with nothing. It¡®s best that he bes worthless after marrying Jessica. The saying that


    poor and lowly couples have everything in the world to lose. Once he has no money, can the adulterers


    still get along as well as they do now?


    ¡°Also, his parents and sister are equally incorrigible. Jessica isn¡®t someone as easy to talk down to as


    my sister. I want to see them fight it out. Hehe, that¡®ll be satisfying.¡±


    Serenity was looking forward to her scumbag brother¨Cinw and his family suffering.


    ¡°I also hope that after my sister¡®s divorce, she can regain her former self¨Cconfidence, restore her


    former beauty, and then find a new love. I want my second brother¨Cinw to be a wife doting maniac. I


    want them to live a happy and sweet life and infuriate Hank. I want Hank and his family to regret it for


    the rest of their lives.¡±


    Zachary agreed. ¡°Your wish wille true. She¡®s already beginning to lose weight now. Haven¡®t you


    noticed?¡±


    ¡°I did, but it¡®s not obvious yet.¡±


    Too many things had happenedtely, so it was normal for Liberty to lose weight.


    Serenity hoped that after Liberty left Hank, she would thoroughly turn over a new leaf and be


    anew.


    The best way to get back at Hank was to live better than himn.


    ¡°By the way, Hank refused topensate my sister for the money she spent on the renovation. When


    theyplete their divorce tomorrow, can you help me find a dozen burly men?


    ¡°I¡®ll take them to help my sister move her stuff and get her renovation money back. Since Hank won¡®t


    return the money, there¡®s no other choice. We¡®ll just smash the works done in his house. The house


    was not furnished when he bought it, so we¡®ll return it to him as it was!


    ¡°Don¡®t even think of keeping the renovations my sister used her money to get! I¡®ll even break down the


    walls. The doors, windows and many appliances were also bought by my sister. I¡®ll have them all


    dismantled and moved away.¡±


    She would rather sell the furniture as second¨Chand than leave them to Hank.


    Sure enough, Serenity and Liberty were sisters. Their thought processes were the same.


    Zachary felt that the two sisters did a good job. They could not let Hank take advantage of them and


    silently take such a big loss for nothing.


    He said, ¡°Don¡®t worry about that. There are many young and strong men in mypany. I¡®ll arrange for


    a bunch of them to bring demolition tools and smash the interior.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Zachary.¡± Serenity was sincerely grateful to her husband who was like Superman.


    No matter what difficulties she faced, he would help her deal with them.


    Without a doubt, someone who could rise up to be a manager in York Corporation was indeed


    capable. ¡°You¡®re being courteous with me again. We¡®re husband and wife. Your troubles are mine too.


    Helping you is the same as helping myself. Stop thanking me for every little thing.¡± Serenity smiled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then, will your sister rent a house or move in with us after she moves out?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡®ll ask what she wants. Even if we¡®re willing to take her in, she also has her pride. She


    already feels that she owes us too much now. If she lives with us, she¡®ll be under more pressure.¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    ¡°If she wants to rent a room, we¡®ll help her find an apartment which has a better environment and


    stronger security. It¡®s best if it¡®s close to our home so we can take care of each other. I¡®ll also feel more


    at ease.¡±

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    Chapter 524 ¡°Liberty is still going through the divorce and hasn¡®tpletely secured her job yet. Let¡®s


    help her pay for the rent in the meantime.¡±


    Zachary was more than willing to simply hand over a house for his sister¨Cinw and her son to live in.


    Liberty was the person closest to his wife, so he would not mistreat her.


    However, he could not do that now¡­


    Thinking of the sisters¡® characters, even if he gave Liberty a house, she would not ept it.


    ¡°My sister will get more than one million dors worth of assets from Hank. She won¡®t let us pay the


    rent for her.¡±


    The sisters supported each other, but they would not take it for granted.


    Both the sisters would not pluck the moon from the sky for each other to go overboard in providing


    help; they simply respected and supported each other where necessary.


    Zachary did not say anything.


    Soon, they arrived at York Corporation.


    Zachary stopped the car and looked sideways at Serenity.


    Serenity was looking at him too and grinned. ¡°We¡®re at your office. Shouldn¡®t you be getting off now?


    What are you looking at me for?¡±


    Zachary continued to watch her.


    Serenity thought for a moment, leaned over, and wrapped her arms around his neck. She pulled him


    closer and kissed him on the lips.


    He was not satisfied with her feathery kiss and took the initiative to deepen the kiss,


    He reluctantly stepped out of the car after the kiss.


    The couple¡®s feelings for each other were growing by the day. Zachary, who had never experienced


    love before, wanted to transform into a piece of gum and firmly stick to Serenity, never separating from


    her. Unfortunately, he could not turn into gum. ¡°Don¡®t go back to the store since you¡®ve closed it. Go


    home and have a good rest.¡±


    ¡°I still have to rush my orders, so I¡®ll go to the store to get them done. Besides, the students need to


    buy stuff when they get out of school in the evening.¡±


    Exam season was around the corner, so students had to buy stationery for that and for winter vacation


    homework too.


    Nowadays, in addition to the homework assigned by the teachers, students needed to buy another set


    of workbooks for winter vacation, which her store was stocked up with. If she did not open the store,


    the students would buy them from other bookstores, and she would miss out on a lot of profit.


    Zachary was silent


    ¡°Well then. I¡®ll take care of myself, so you hurry up and get back to work.¡±


    He silently got out of the car.


    His heart was stuffy.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He was always the one who was reluctant to leave her.


    It was always her urging him to go, go, go¡­


    In the game of love, the first person who falls¨Cfirst is the loser. That saying was true indeed. He was


    completely defeated. Thanks to his thick skin, he shamelessly stole her agreement and along with his


    copy, he burned them to ashes and flushed them down the drain.


    Otherwise, if she shed the agreement, it would be like pping his face silly.


    After he got out of the car, Serenity also got out and said, ¡°I¡®ll watch you go in before I go.¡±


    Zachary felt much better upon hearing that. She was still concerned about him.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    Chapter 525 Feeling Serenity¡¯s concern for him, Zachary said in a warm voice, ¡°I have a dinner party


    tonight, so I won¡¯t be home early. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. Go to bed early, but sleep in


    my room.¡±


    His handsome face turned slightly red as he said thest sentence.


    That was because he remembered how he was the one who told her that his room was off limits and


    had forbidden her from entering his room.


    Now, he was the one asking her to enter his room.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave the door unlocked for you. Hurry up and go in. Don¡¯t stand here in the


    cold wind.¡±


    Zachary turned around reluctantly and went into the building. Serenity watched his handsome figure


    walk farther away before driving away. After entering the office building, Zachary saw Josh standing


    there, looking at him with a sinile.


    Zachary was speechless.


    This gossiper!¡¯


    He shot a side nce at Josh and walked straight ahead.


    Josh did not care about how Zachary looked at him and he followed suit. After entering the elevator, he


    teased, ¡°Zachary, you look like you want to be a piece of gum now so you can stick by your wife¡¯s side


    24/7.¡±


    Zachary looked askance at him. ¡°A bachelor will never know how sweet and happy I feel now.¡±


    Josh was speechless. ¡°Ms. Sox has a cold and isn¡¯t feeling well. Go see her if you have the time.¡±


    ¡°I want to, but her moin is with her. We haven¡¯t reached the point of meeting each other¡¯s parents yet,


    so I won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go if she¡¯s in the store now, though.¡± Josh was motivated by his best friend¡¯s


    happiness and decided to pursue Jasmine. After all, she was the first girl he was interested in.


    Jasinine¡¯s willingness to go out of her way to do things made him very fond of her. ¡°Zachary, why don¡¯t


    you help me ask your wife if Ms. Sox has returned to the store?¡± Josh was also a man of action. Once


    he had a thought, he would act on it. He could not go up to her door to visit her, but he could go to her


    store. Zachary ignored him


    Josh nudged him and said, ¡°Hey, you were the one who matched us. Why aren¡¯t you supporting me


    when I¡¯m trying to take action?¡±


    Zachary red at him and said grumpily, ¡°My wife just drove away. She must still be on the


    road now. It¡¯ll distract her if I call her while she¡¯s driving. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Josh opened his mouth but had no way to refute.


    The elevator brought them to the top floor. When the door opened, Zachary strode out and Josh


    hurriedly followed him. ¡°Do you have nothing else to do?¡±


    ¡®He follows me around every day for gossip ¡°I have time to spare for a little break. I¡¯ll go back and ve


    away for you after you call and help me ask.¡±


    Zachary could not help but grinned. ¡°You say that as if I¡¯m a ve driver.¡±


    The two entered the office together. Of course, Josh would not wait around and do nothing. They talked


    shop again. ¡°By the way, you asked me to terminate the business with Lowe Enterprise, right? Mr.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Lowe himself called me earlier.¡±


    Lowe Enterprise reacted quickly. Most importantly, the party that broke off the engagement was York


    Corporation. In Wiltspoon, those who could cooperate with York Corporation were quite powerful


    companies. It was a win-win deal for both parties.


    However, York Corporation suddenly cut off the business dealings. Even if it was just their respective


    subsidiarypanies, Mr. Lowe was still rmed.


    He did not dare call Zachary directly, so he called Josh instead.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Chapter 526 ¡°What did you say to him?¡± ¡°What can I say? I can¡¯t tell him bluntly that his sessor is


    trying to steal your woman from you. This was caused by your personal matters, so you deal with it


    yourself. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Chaplin to squeeze in a time for you to meet with Mr. Lowe.¡± Zachary said


    indifferently, ¡°Save it for after the New Year¡¯s. I¡¯m going on a business trip in two days.¡± Josh froze,


    suspecting he liad misheard. ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip? Where to? Can you bear to leave your


    wife? Your rtionship happens to be improving now.¡± Zachary was silent for a long time before saying,


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in telling you this. The whole city will know sooner.¡±


    There was finally gossip to share.


    As the representative of all gossipers, Josh¡¯s ears immediately perked up. He grinned and asked,


    ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°The sister who Mrs. Stone has been looking for is most likely my mother-inw.¡±


    Josh paused before saying, ¡°You have a mother-inw? I mean, didn¡¯t your mother-inw die a long


    time ago?¡± ¡°Yeah, my mother-inw died more than ten years ago, but what¡¯s stopping her from having


    a sister?¡±


    Josh choked. Everyone in Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss was aware of Audrey¡¯s search for her sister. Clive


    once came to Julian for help, but Julian felt like there were not many leads. Furthermore, he was in


    York Corporation working for Zachary, and Clive was Zachary¡¯s rival. Thus, Julian refused Clive¡¯s


    request.


    ¡°If your mother-inw is Mrs. Stone¡¯s sister, doesn¡¯t that make your wife Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece? Then,


    you¡¯ll be Mrs. Stone¡¯s nephew-inw, and Elisa still loves you to death¡­¡±


    After Josh worked it out, he pped his thigh and burst out intoughter. ¡°Hahahaha! Zachary, I want to


    see how you clean up this mess.¡± Zachary extended his hand to grab anything within reach and threw


    them at Josh.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out after I¡¯m doneughing. Zachary, juste clean with your wife when you go back tonight.¡±


    Josh did not understand why Zachary was still hesitating at this point. The couple¡¯s feelings were


    warming up anyway and that proved Serenity¡¯s character passed his test.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ afraid.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was afraid of losing Serenity if he confessed.


    ¡°Wow, I never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯ll be afraid of anything. Serves you right!¡± Zachary red at


    his best friend with a dark expression. ¡°So, you want to go for a business trip and dy it however long


    you can?


    ¡°The truth wille to light sooner orter. If your inother-inw isn¡¯t rted to Mrs. Stone, that¡¯s okay.


    If they¡¯re really sisters, then are you never going to meet your aunt-inw for the rest of your life? Or do


    you not have confidence that your wife will stay?¡± Zachary thought of Serenity¡¯s temperament and


    nodded with difficulty. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡± Josh looked at him and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I really admire


    Serenity. I¡¯m a big fan of hers. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being stubborn. You clearly like her, but you refuse to


    admit it. If not for your grandmother, you¡¯d still be jealous all day every day and smother yourself.¡±


    Zachary paused before he said, ¡°I¡¯m inexperienced in love.¡± He was at a loss when it came to this


    emotion. He wanted to be close to Serenity, but he also rejected her. It was a dilemma. ¡°I¡¯ll go on a


    business trip for a few days. When I return, it¡¯ll be time for Ben Young-Johnson¡¯s wedding.¡± He would


    make use of this period while he was away to think hard about the scenarios under which he would


    confess everything to Serenity. He would think of a way of telling her so she would not get too angry. If


    he had known that he would end up falling in love with her, he would never have made that decision.


    However, at that time, they did not know each other, and he even misunderstood her and was guarded


    against her. Concealing his identity to examine her character was the best way. He had to be grateful


    that he did not abuse her. Otherwise, he would end up suffering greatly in the end. Josh could also


    understand why Zachary made that decision in the beginning.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    If Serenity had known from the beginning that Zachary was the heir of the York family, she would not


    have married him so suddenly.


    It could be said that the entire York family, starting from Grandma May, hid the truth from Serenity.


    Josh spat in his heart, ¡®The whole family are liars.¡¯


    Even if Grandma May wanted a granddaughter-inw, this was not the way.


    Josh suddenly felt distressed when he remembered that he did not confess his identity to Jasmine. He


    decided that the next time he saw her, he would tell her that he was actually from the Bucham family;


    lest he followed in Zachary¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Well, you do you. I¡¯m not you, so I can¡¯t make decisions for you, but your wife¡¯s temper is stubborn. If


    you don¡¯t handle it well, you two might end up separating.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face went as white as a sheet.


    He was afraid that Serenity would break it off with him.


    That was why he wanted to wait until their feelings were deeper and she was reluctant to leave him;


    only then would it be appropriate for him to confess.


    In fact, he had tested her before on this, but she did not believe that he was a billionaire.


    If he confessed now, she might just pack up and leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Serenity has feelings for you too, but too many things are happening now, so


    she hasn¡¯t had time to fall in love with you properly. You should take the initiative and put in more effort.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A human¡¯s heart is made of flesh. She¡¯ll be able to forgive you if you move


    her heart.


    ¡°Besides, she would be able to understand the decision you made back then. After all, you were


    strangers at that time.¡±


    Joshforted Zachary. He had known Zachary for many years, but this was the first time he saw


    Zachary go pale because he was afraid of losing a woman.


    Zachary sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    ¡°So, do you still want to go on that business trip? If you do, I¡¯ll give you the opportunity to do so. There


    are some important things that need to be handled by either you or me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go. Let me think hard about what to do to make Seren less angry.¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°Then I can take a break. You owe me a lot of vacation time.¡±


    ¡°Take a break if you want to. Let Callum take up more tasks.¡±


    Zachary felt bad too for always using Josh like a ve driver himself.


    Beep beep


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    He took out his phone and saw that it was a message from Serenity. The lines on his face


    softened. Josh had a sharp eye and instantly guessed that it was a message from Serenity. He jokingly


    said, ¡°One message from your wife is enough to make a snowy day turn sunny. Zachary, you¡¯re


    hopeless.¡±


    Zachary ignored liim.


    Serenity sent him a message telling him that she was back in the store. He immediately called her. She


    picked up quickly. ¡°I¡¯ve sent you a message to tell you that I¡¯m back, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Why


    did you still call me anyway? Won¡¯t it affect your work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I needed to get some water and wanted to hear your voice.¡±


    Serenityughed over the phone and said, ¡°We just saw each other a while ago.¡± ¡°I want to stick to you


    like a piece of gum and be with you every day.¡± Josh was speechless.


    Should I go out first? Listening to Zachary saying sweet nothings is causing goosebumps all over my


    skin. Serenity was also shocked by Zachary¡¯s honeyed words and could not help but say, ¡°Zachary, are


    you all right? Your words are, uh¡­ I¡¯m not very used to it.¡± Maybe she was used to his serious


    appearance. She was really not used to hearing him say such mushy words. Zachary paused and said,


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not used to saying stuff like this either.¡± He would stop picking up those cringy expressions


    from other people and simply get along with her just as the person that he was.


    ¡°Yep. I got goosebumps.¡± Zacharyined to his grandmother in his heart, ¡®You always nag me for


    not knowing how to say sweet nothings, but look, Serenity doesn¡¯t like it when I say mushy words.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    Chapter 528 In fact, Zachary felt that actions spoke louder than words. It was easier to prove his love


    for her with concrete actions than to say sweet nothings with his mouth. of course, if Serenity liked to


    listen to musly words, then he would learn no matter how cringy it was. Josh stood up and leaned over


    to remind his friend in a whisper, ¡°Ask about Ms. Sox.¡±


    Zachary pushed him away lightly with one hand. After chatting for a while longer with Serenity over the


    phone, he helped Josh ask, ¡°Seren, will Ms. Sox be back at the store this afternoon? My colleague was


    thinking of going to see her because she¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°Jas is noting over. I told her to rest at home ande back when her fever was


    completely gone. Does your colleague want to see her? He can call her directly and ask her out.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sox is sick, and the temperature dropped today so it¡¯s even colder. My colleague will me


    himself if her condition worsens after he asks her out. Send me a message when she goes back to


    work. I¡¯ll talk to my colleague.¡± ¡°Sure. Zachary, is there hope for those two?¡± It was Serenity¡¯s first time


    ying matchmaker and she hoped the result would turn out well. ¡°Ms. Sox hasn¡¯t shared with you


    whether she has taken a liking to my colleague yet, right? My colleague feels a spark with Ms. Sox and


    wants to try dating her with marriage in mind.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time to ask Jas in the past few days, but I¡¯ll ask her someday. She¡¯s a great girl, so


    it¡¯s only expected that your colleague likes her.¡±


    In Serenity¡¯s eyes, Jasmine was truly great.


    Zacharyughed.


    He did not tell his beloved wife that Josh was interested in Jasmine because thetter got famous after


    lying down at Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday party. ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ll get going now. I need to rush my orders.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t overwork yourself. Go home around eight in the evening.


    Zachary admonished, ¡°Your man has the money to support the family and you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to support me. I can support myself. However, I won¡¯t refuse if you hand your money


    to me to save.¡±


    After witnessing how her sister¡¯s marriage went from endearing to shattered, Serenity was cautious


    and insisted on financial independence after marriage. She would not believe nonsense like ¡°I¡¯ll support


    you¡± thates out of a man¡¯s mouth.


    It was better to self-reliant than to depend on others.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that. I¡¯mn hanging up now.¡±


    Serenity was worried the sky would turn dark if they continued chatting any longer.


    She quickly ended the call.


    Zachary, who got hung up on by his beloved wife, reluctantly moved his phone away from his ear. He


    even rubbed the phone with his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a bind, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The man across from him teased him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance even if you wanted to.¡±


    Josh was silent. ¡°Just you wait. When I manage to catch Ms. Sox, I¡¯ll show off our love and feed you


    PDA every single day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not single. I don¡¯t need to envy you.¡±


    Josh choked.


    ¡°Ms. Sox is not back at the store. You can leave now.¡±


    Zachary stuffed the phone back into his pants pocket and got ready to work. In the past, he would


    never waste time on feelings, but now¡­


    He was eating his own words.


    Knock knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Mr. Chaplin pushed open the door, holding an exquisite bag in his hand.


    Josh looked curiously as Mr. Chaplin brought the bag closer.


    He handed the bag to Zachary and said, ¡°Mr. York, Old Mrs. York sent this over and asked me to pass


    it on to you.¡±


    Zachary understood at once.


    Grandma May had said that she would give him a pair of diamond rings from her jewelry vault and


    present them to him and Serenity.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Chapter 529 Zachary epted the bag from Mr. Chaplin.


    Inside contained two red brocade boxes.


    He took one box out. Josh was not stupid and knew that Grandma May retrieved this from her private


    treasury to please Serenity.


    He envied Zachary for having a good grandmother who was worried about his marriage.


    Grandma May was the pir of the York family and was respected by everyone. No one would stop her


    if she arranged for a sudden marriage like the one between Zachary and Serenity. Josh wanted a


    handful of grandmothers like that.


    Unfortunately, his grandmother passed away. ¡°I¡®ll go back to work.¡±


    Josh did not want to be further provoked by luis best friend again. There were some things that should


    not be envied.


    He stood up and left the office with Mr. Chaplin. Zachary looked at the two diamond rings that his nana


    had sent him and took out his cell phone to call her. ¡°Nana, I¡®ll buy these two rings from you. How can I


    ept wedding rings as a gift from you?¡± Grandma Mayughed. ¡°Sure. Since you¡®re my grandson, I¡®ll


    give you a discount. One diamond ring costs one buck, so you can pay me two bucks in total.¡±


    ¡°Nana!¡±


    Zachary shouted in exasperation, ¡°If Seren discovers the price, she would suspect I bought knock¨Coffs


    from a roadside stall in the night market.¡±


    Grandma May was amused and said, ¡°Fine. Look at the rings yourself and give me however much you


    want. I¡®m fine with anything.¡±


    When she were to be promoted to be a great¨Cgrandmother in the future, the money given to her


    by her grandson would be rewarded to Serenity.


    The money would then still belong to the young couple.


    ¡°Thank you, Nana.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®thank you?¡±


    ¡°It means whatever you want it to mean.¡±


    Grandma May was pleased and lung up the phone happily. When one was in a happy mood, one


    would be energetic in everything.


    Time would also fly by quickly. Lunch seemed just a while ago, but it was dinner time in the blink of an


    eye.


    Hank deliberately put off all social engagements tonight and drove home alone to talk to his parents


    about his divorce formalities with Liberty that was taking ce tomorrow afternoon.


    His parents were just about to have dinner when he got home.


    ¡°Hank, why are you back?¡±


    Olivia heard the sound of the car and came out while liolding her te. She ate as she walked, and


    when she saw her son, she was surprised and asked with concern, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°I haven¡®t eaten,


    Mom. Is there enough left for me?¡± Hank got out of the car with the copies of the evidence he got from


    Liberty and walked toward his mother. ¡°Why are you eating only now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡®t feel hungry since I have nothing else to do, so I don¡®t want to eat too early. I¡®ll go grab a te


    for you.¡±


    Olivia entered the house with her son, put her te on the table, and went into the kitchen to prepare


    his portion of dinner. Mr. Brown red at his son. ¡°What are you doing back here? How is Sonny?


    Have you ever cared about him?¡±


    ¡°Let¡®s eat first, Dad. I have something to tell you twoter.¡±


    Hank was afraid his parents would not be able to eat if he told them about it now. ¡°What¡®s that you¡®ve


    brought back?¡± Mr. Brown nced at the yellow man envelope. Hank smiled and did not answer.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Chapter 530 Mr. Brown had a hunch. It must be rted to the divorce with Liberty. Olivia brought the


    cutlery and served her son food, ¡°You didn¡®t tell me in advance, so I didn¡®t cook for you. This was


    supposed to be for the dog, but you can have it instead i¡®ll cook some pasta for youter if you¡®re still


    hungry.¡± ¡°I¡®ll be full after eating this, Mom.¡±


    From the moment he walked in, Hank let his mother serve him food and even set the table for him with


    cutlery ready. He was used to liis mother doing this.


    After the family of three finislied their meal, Hank handed the man folder to his father.


    ¡°What is this?


    Mr. Browni was suspicious, but he reached out and took the envelope. He opened it and took out a


    stack of papers and photos from inside. Olivia took a peek too. The husband and wife frowned as they


    looked at it. ¡°Hank, you kept so much money?¡± Olivia was shocked that her son had so much money.


    Mr. Brown frowned and asked his son, ¡°Did Liberty give you this?¡±


    Hanknodded.


    ¡°What does she want?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She knows all the assets in my possession. She brought this evidence to me when she came to file for


    divorce. I¡®ll have to share my assets with her equally now.¡± Mr. Brown¡®s expression was unpleasant.


    Although he did not know how much money his son actually had, he knew that his son had his guard


    up against Liberty for a long time. ¡°Everything has to be divided equally with her?¡± Olivia whispered,


    ¡°Doesn¡®t that mean splitting nearly a million with her?¡± ¡°It¡®s more than a million.¡± Olivia¡®s heart ached. ¡°If


    I had known, I¡®d have given her the two hundred thousand dors at first.¡±


    Olivia pped her son, ¡°Hank, how could you not have told us about something this big? If ! knew you


    were hiding so much money, I would¡®ve let you give Liberty that two hundred thousand. Then you


    wouldn¡®t be losing so much now.¡±


    ¡°It¡®s useless, Mom. Liberty won¡®t let me go that easily. Don¡®t forget what she used to do. She¡®s more


    ruthless than anyone when she wants to be,¡±


    After Hank¡®s parents saw the evidence that was used to threaten lim, Hank took out the divorce


    agreement and handed it to his father, ¡°Dad, this is the divorce agreement Liberty drafted. We both


    already signed it. We¡®ve made an appointment to go to City Hall tomorrow


    afternoon.


    ¡°I¡®ve decided to give up custody for Sonny. I¡®ll let Liberty take him away, but it doesn¡®t affect your


    visitation rights to Sonny. Liberty promised that she won¡®t stop us from seeing him.¡± Mr. Brown wanted


    to tear up the divorce agreement after reading it.


    Hank reacted quickly and snatched it back.


    ¡°There¡®s no point tearing it, Dad. Liberty and I already made a deal. I came back tonight to tell you that


    this was what I promised her, so don¡®t go looking for trouble with herter. Let us split amicably.¡± If not


    for fear that his parents would go to Liberty and start a fight out of anger, Hank would have gone


    through with the divorce procedures that afternoon itself.


    Mr. Brown was just about to p Hank across the face but Olivia held his hand down just as he raised


    it.


    ¡°Hank, what did I tell you? Sonny is the Brown family¡®s grandson. I told you to fight for Sonny¡®s custody


    no matter what, but you actually gave up on it,¡± Mr. Brown pointed at Hank and condemned him.


    ¡°If Liberty knows you transferred away your assets, then so be it. If she wants you to split your assets


    with her, then so be it. But Sonny has toe back to us! Olivia said, ¡°Hank, I don¡®t agree with you


    divorcing Liberty anymore. This divorce is too costly. Don¡®t divorce her anymore. Break it off with that


    Yates girl and live a good life with Liberty from now on. ¡°Look, you¡®ll have to lose more than a million if


    you go through with this, and I¡®ll lose my grandson too. It¡®s a lose¨Close for us. You can¡®t divorce her.


    You¡®re not allowed to divorce her!¡±


    Hank smiled bitterly. ¡°Mom, Liberty and I have already fallen through to this point. Do you think we can


    still turn back? If we don¡®t settle for divorce, she¡®ll sue instead. Sonny is only two years old. Children his


    age are usually granted custody to the mothers. ¡°She kept the evidence of Matthew beating Sonny up


    and having him sent to the hospital. We won¡®t win if she files awsuit. It¡®s better to part ways amicably.


    At least we can still nod and say hello to each other if our pathis cross in the future.¡± There was no


    need to be enemies.

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    Chapter 531 ¡°The fight was just kids being kids. Plus, it was an ident. We will take good care of


    Sonny and keep him from harm¡¯s way when we get custody.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Mrs. Brown heartachingly said, ¡°Hank, don¡¯t go with the divorce. I can¡¯t take it.¡±


    It never crossed her mind that fights between children could influence decisions on a child¡¯s custody.


    Despite Mrs. Brown¡¯s old age, she had never seen anyone take their divorce to court. In the


    separations that she came across, the women would pack their things and walk out, leaving the house,


    car, and children to the men.


    ¡°Sure, it was just a fight between children, but people would see Sonny living with us as whether it¡¯s


    conducive to his growth and well-being.¡± Hank patiently persuaded his parents. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t love


    Liberty anymore. It¡¯s not like Liberty would take me back either. You can¡¯t make things work just by


    force. It would be hard for her and me at this rate. Besides, Liberty¡®s willing to settle. The divorce is


    going to happen. ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind, and I only came back to let you know.¡± Jessica was right. It


    was best if Hank made the decision for the matter between him and Liberty. It was good enough that he


    let his parents in the loops. With the sobs underway, Mrs. Brown smacked her husband. ¡°Say


    something, old man! No, I must give Chelsea a call, and get her to talk some sense into you.¡± She was


    about to give her daughter a call when her husband stopped her. ¡°Telling Chelsea will only make the


    matter worse.¡±


    Mr. Brown peevishly remarked before asking his son, ¡°Is divorce the only way? Are those pictures that


    big of a threat to you?¡±


    He understood his son best. His son would notpromise and go with Liberty¡¯s way unless he was


    under threat. ¡°Dad, my career is done for if Liberty hands over the stuff to my boss. It doesn¡¯t sound like


    a bad deal if I can end a loveless marriage and safeguard my future.¡± Mr. Brown fell silent.


    Mrs. Brownshed out. ¡°Liberty went too far. What will she gain by destroying your future?


    ¡°She¡¯s trying to get back at me since I didn¡®t go easy on her. I lose out far worse than her because she


    has nothing to lose.¡±


    Mrs. Brown cursed her heart out.


    She went from criticizing Liberty for going overboard, childing her son for his failure to keep it in his


    pants, to sting Jessica about being the other woman anding in between her son¡¯s marriage.


    Now her son and daughter¨Cinw were splitting and dividing the estate.


    ¡°Mom, it¡®s not Jessica¡¯s fault. I fell for her first.¡± Hank could not stand her mother speaking ill of Jessica.


    His feelings for Jessica grew before hers did for him.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, think about it. I wouldn¡®t be enjoying this sort of ie if I were to work in another


    company. Although I¡®ll feel the pinch for giving Liberty a million bucks, I can regain the amount and


    more with my job still intact.


    ¡°Liberty will petition the court for divorce if I don¡¯t agree to her demands. She¡¯ll get whatever she


    demands anyway, but I¡®ll lose my job and my reputation in the industry. It¡®ll be hard for me to look for


    another job. I agreed to Liberty¡¯s terms after careful consideration.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Sonny. Sonny will still be your grandson after the divorce. Just let Liberty know


    when you want to see him. She¡¯s fine with visitations.¡± Mr. and Mrs. Brown held their tongues. Her


    son¡¯s career was more important than anything else. They knew it had not been easy for their son as


    he had worked his way up from a measly office staff to his current role as a manager. The side ie


    he earned in a month was the annual ie of many. It took a while before Mr. Brown solemnly said,


    ¡°There¡®s nothing more we can say since you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    Chapter 532 Mrs. Brown grabbed the divorce paperwork for another look, feeling the pain every time


    she read the line on the payout to Liberty. ¡°I thought the estate was split evenly. The amount doesn¡¯t


    seem right.¡± ¡°Liberty¡®s relinquishing her rights to the house and car, so I need to make it up to her


    marily. Altogether, that¡¯s the total payout.¡± Mrs. Brown replied after a pause, ¡°What about the


    renovation cost for the house?¡± Hank answered, ¡°It¡¯s not included. I¡¯ve said it before. I won¡¯t


    compensate her for that.¡± Although feeling a little better, Mrs. Brown said, ¡°The renovation was tens of


    thousands of dors. I guess we benefited a little since she didn¡¯t ask you for the renovation cost.¡±


    It did not hurt as bad anymore for the money they were losing.


    ¡°Hank, how did Liberty collect these photos?¡± Mr. Brown believed his daughter-inw did not have such


    means. ¡°Did someone help her?¡± ¡°I asked her, but she wouldn¡¯t say, nor did she know who helped her.


    The person¡¯s pretty good at gathering information. To me, that¡¯s a walking timebomb. Dad, I¡¯m scared,


    so I gave in to her demands.¡± Having gotten the whole picture, Mrs. Brown uttered, ¡°Could Serenity and


    her husband be behind this?¡±


    ¡°Liberty didn¡¯t show the evidence when something happened to Sonny, so it can only mean that she


    didn¡¯t have it then. However, she managed to gather the evidence in a short time since she somehow


    produced the documents a few dayster. Although Liberty has a lot of rtives, none of them are


    capable of pulling it off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, Mom. Everything will be fine so long as we


    meet Liberty¡¯s requests. She made it clear on the divorce papers that she will not act out in retaliation


    after the divorce.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown fell silent once more.


    Hank looked at the time and said to his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, I need to get back. I have work tomorrow.


    I¡¯ll take leave in the afternoon to go through the paperwork.¡±


    His parents were without a word.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hank sat for a bit before getting up to leave.


    Once he was gone, Mrs. Brown told her husband, ¡°Are we just going to let them go through with the


    divorce, old man? Can¡¯t they stay together?¡±


    By not going down the divorce route, the estate would not be split, their grandson would still be theirs,


    and their son and daughter-inw would still be married. ¡°Hank has decided. What else can we do?


    Stop the divorce? They¡®ll start the divorce proceedings tomorrow afternoon unless Liberty changes her


    mind.¡± After much thought, Mrs. Brown said, ¡°I¡®ll go talk to Liberty and convince her. If that doesn¡®t


    work, i¡®ll look for Serenity. I have a feeling that Serenity is her sister¡®s pir of support in this.


    I¡¯ll try and persuade them out of the divorce. ¡°I can¡¯t stand it. It¡¯s so upsetting. It¡¯s so easy for other


    people to go through a divorce. Why does our son have to take a big hit when it¡¯s his turn?¡±


    It was over a million bucks, for goodness¡¯ sake. The amount was enough to pay the down payment for


    a house in a bustling city. Mr. Brown sighed. ¡°What¡¯s the point of regret now? You and Chelsea are to


    me for Hank¡¯s undoing.¡±


    It took Mrs. Brown a while to find her words. ¡°You¡¯re only saying that in hindsight as if you¡®re meless.


    It¡¯s not like I can predict things will end up like this after they get married and have a kid together.¡± Mr.


    and Mrs. Brown were really friendly and embraced Liberty, letting Liberty know that her in ws were


    good people before the wedding. Liberty knew Hank for a long time, and the Browns had shown their


    good nature over the years. It never urred to Liberty that her inws would reveal their ugly side


    after she walked down the aisle. ¡°Do you think people nowadays are like those from our generation?¡±


    Mrs. Brown was speechless. No. She must try to fix it.


    Mrs. Brown immediately sent a text message to her daughter, inviting thetter to go into the city


    together tomorrow. As Chelsea was not in a good mood, she replied to her mother,


    (Mom, I¡¯m having a tough time at work now, so I can¡¯t take off tomorrow. You should go with Dad.]

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    Chapter 533 ¡°Chelsea said she¡¯s having problems at work. I wonder what happened. I thought she was


    doing well. What changed?¡± Mrs. Brown mumbled as she swiftly tapped the call button to connect to


    her daughter. During the call, Chelsea restlessly uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Mom. I have a


    feeling the people at work are out to get me. They have a bone to pick in everything I do. Not one good


    thing happened the whole day. Just let the divorce go through if Hank wants it, Mom. Your son is a


    great man. He¡¯ll have no problems finding another wife.¡±


    ¡°God knows where Liberty found dirt on your brother, and she got enough to threaten your brother to


    meet all her demands. Liberty gets over a million bucks in alimony, full custody of Sonny, and three


    thousand dors a month for child support.¡± ¡°Does Hank have that much money to give her?¡± Chelsea


    was shocked. ¡°Hank had transferred his assets out, but Liberty somehow got proof of the transfer.


    Never mind. Since trouble at the workce is putting you down, you don¡¯t have to go with me. Your


    dad and I will go into the city first thing tomorrow morning to have a chat with Liberty and her sister.¡±


    Chelsea replied, ¡°Go for Serenity, Mom. Convincing her is basically convincing Liberty.¡± ¡°I think so too.¡±


    The mother and daughter chatted for a while over the phone before they disconnected the call.


    Serenity popped over to Liberty¡¯s ce after work to discuss thetter¡¯s housing following the move out


    of the Browns¡¯ residence.


    As expected, Liberty turned down the offer to move into her little sister¡¯s ce. She said, ¡°I will have


    enough money so long as Hank pays up, so I won¡¯t need to move to your ce. I¡¯ll rent a ce and


    look around for a property. The money should cover the deposit for a slightly smaller house.


    ¡°With the rest of the money, I¡¯ll see if I can continue working at Lewis & Co. In the event I can¡¯t work


    there anymore, I¡®ll quit and run a breakfast ce as you¡¯ve suggested.¡±


    Serenity stopped the persuasion and instead said to her sister, ¡°Let me know whenever you¡¯re in need.


    I can lend you the money.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hesitate to ask you.¡±


    Serenity stroked her nephew who was nestled in her sister¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Ant Swer.¡±


    ¡°Does Sonny want a hug?¡±


    After much thought, Sonny stretched both arins out to let Serenity hold him.


    Serenity gave him a hug before carefully inspecting the bruise on his face. ¡°The doctor


    mentioned applying a hotpress every day after twenty-four hours have passed.¡± ¡°I followed the


    doctor¡¯s order, and the bruise is looking much better now.¡± Sonny¡¯s whining had calmed down a lot as


    Liberty took the time to be with him and pacify the boy. ¡°Take Sonny out for a stroll tomorrow, Liberty.


    Come to my shop if you don¡¯t have any ce to go to.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Liberty answered.


    Serenity stayed for a friendly chat before leaving her sister¡¯s ce. Mrs. Lane remained at Liberty¡¯s


    house. Prior to leaving, Serenity had Mrs. Lane help pack Liberty¡¯s things. Once the divorce was


    finalized, Serenity would bring people over to help her sister move and demolish the house renovation


    before returning the house to Hank. By the time Serenity returned to Brynfrield, Grandma May was


    already asleep. She tiptoed into the room and took a shower before creeping into Zachary¡¯s room.


    Zachary told her to wait for his return in his bedroom.


    With a phone in hand, Serenity scrolled for videos in bed until she gave in to the sandman¡¯s dust. She


    dozed off without knowing her phone had fallen onto the bed. Zachary returned home with glee.


    Serenity promised him that she would be waiting for him in his room. Zachary deliberately left his


    bedroom door unlocked before he went out this morning to give Serenity ess. He eagerly pushed


    his bedroom door open the moment he got back The room was brightly lit. Lo and behold, his wife was


    lying in bed, but she was asleep.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    Chapter 534 Serenity¡¯s phone fell on the bed. Sure, Serenity had waited for Zachary, but sleepiness got


    the best of her. It was a blow to Zachary¡¯s exhration.


    He brought along two Eternal diamond rings that he bought from Nana with the intention to put one on


    Serenity¡¯s finger. Yet, she was far off in dreand.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Zachary reached out to pinch Serenity in the face. ¡°You could sleep


    through an earthquake, little piggy.¡± After pinching her cheeks, he leaned down to kiss her face and


    hovered against her lips for a prod. He then grabbed her phone and put it on the bedside table.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Although his wife fell asleep waiting for him, at least she was in his bedroom.


    That was what a certain Mr. Yorkforted himself with. The next day, Serenity woke up only to be


    blown away by a huge bouquet of flowers. Behind the flowers was Zachary¡¯s handsome face.


    She blinked.


    Serenity sat up the moment she was certain she was awake, and it was Zachary before her eyes. She


    uttered with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Good morning, darling.¡± Good morning? ¡°Is it morning now? Did


    you work until morning?¡± ¡°No. I came homest night. Somebody promised to wait for my return, but


    she dozed off on her own.¡± Serenity smiled embarrassedly as she reached out to ept the bouquet of


    beautiful flowers. ¡° Is there a florist that opens this early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°I can get flowers at any time.¡±


    After Serenity took the bouquet, Zachary bent over and locked his dark eyes on her gorgeous face. He


    asked with a raspy voice, ¡°shouldn¡¯t you give me a morning kiss?¡± Zachary called the butler of the


    Yorks¡¯ residence to cut the most beautiful blossoms in the garden, wrap them up, and deliver the


    flowers by car so he could give her the bouquet. Romanced by Zachary¡¯s thoughtfulness and gift early


    in the morning, Serenity generously gave him a morning kiss.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, you can tell me.¡±


    Serenity admired the bouquet. ¡°Where did you get the flowers from? They bloom well and better than


    the ones on our balcony.¡±


    ¡°I made a phone call to order directly from a flower field and got it specially delivered. No florist is open


    at this hour.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes were fixated on Serenity as he waited for her to feel moved and reward him with


    another kiss. ¡°Is today a special day? You even got the bouquet specially delivered.¡± Sure, Serenity


    was moved, but it was not the kind of moving emotions that Zachary imagined it to be. ¡°Why must it be


    a special day to give you flowers?¡± Zachary pulled out two jewelry boxes and opened them in front of


    Serenity. Taking the ring for Serenity, Zachary held Serenity¡¯s left hand up and slipped the ring onto her


    ring finger. While doing so, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve been married for a while now, but you¡®ve been missing a


    ring. It¡¯s time I make it up to you. ¡°Wear it at all times, especially in front of Shawn. Show off your hand


    so he can see the wedding ring on your finger.¡± Although surprised, Serenity did not refuse as Zachary


    put the wedding ring on her finger. She was amused by his statement though. ¡°Uff, someone¡¯s jealous


    early in the morning. I can feel it a mile away.¡± ¡°Anyway, just put it on at all times. Zachary urged before


    extending his hand. ¡°Seren, put the wedding ring on me too.¡± Putting down the bouquet, Serenity


    compliantly took the other ring and slipped it onto the ring finger of his left hand..

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    Chapter 535 ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity was putting the ring on Zachary¡¯s finger when thetter tenderly uttered, ¡°No matter what


    happens, we won¡¯t talk about splitting up or a divorce, alright?¡±


    Thinking the wedding bands were perfect for them, Serenity was in awe of Zachary¡¯s good taste.


    Zachary was able to pick out a s?itable ring for her in her absence.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Serenity heard what he had to say and picked her head up to look at him. ¡°I can¡¯t promise you this.


    What if you turn out to be like Hank? Am I not supposed to bring up divorce? Cheating men should be


    dumped as soon as possible. Why should women keep these disgusting men around?¡±


    Zachary wanted to bait a promise out of her in hopes she would not leave him when he came clean


    about his identity. To his surprise, she did not fall for it. Despite being caught in a tender moment, her


    head remained clear. She was deservingly the woman he fell in love with. ¡°Um¡­ In the context that I


    don¡®t have an affair, you can¡¯t ask me for a divorce no matter what happens. Our marriage is forever.¡± ||


    Zachary would never cheat.: 17 He was the type of guy who would stay faithful forever once he had


    fallen for the person. Hence why he was afraid. Zachary was afraid that Serenity would dump him the


    moment she found out he was the great Mr. York ¡°Did you do me wrong or something?¡± Serenity


    added, ¡°You¡¯re acting strange today. You had flowers specially delivered to me first thing in the


    morning, and now you even gave me a wedding ring. Although I can¡¯t appraise jewelry, I can tell that


    the ring is expensive.


    ¡°It¡¯s no coincidence. You must have done something to wrong me, so you¡¯re trying to sweet talk me into


    falling into your trap. You¡¯re trying to put me in a situation where I can¡¯t get even with you on the


    matter.¡±


    Zachary quietly stared at her. A whileter, he extended his hand out to shuffle Serenity¡¯s hair and said


    nonchntly, ¡°You sure have a wild imagination. ¡°I put some effort into romancing you, yet you came


    up with conspiracy theories.¡± ¡°Did I guess wrongly?¡±


    The unchanged expression and confidence on his face made Serenity uncertain.


    ¡°So you didn¡®t do me wrong?¡±


    2achary replied to her with a question, ¡°What could I do wrong? Cheat on you? Impossible.


    I¡¯m not good with thedies. In fact, I had been single until my nana had to arrange my marriage.


    Otherwise, I could be single for life. ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I would have an affair.¡±


    He did not carry much desire toward women. As a matter of fact, Zachary was amazed that his feelings


    for Serenity would develop so soon. Perhaps they were destined for each other. ¡°No man would say


    they would have an affair early in the marriage. Everybody gets married, thinking it will be their forever.¡±


    Zachary choked. ¡°Forget it. It¡®s too soon to talk about this. We¡¯ll revisit this when you¡¯ve done


    something. I¡®m getting up.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s mind was upied by her sister¡¯s separation from Hank today. She got off the bed and


    walked on, only to make her way back and pushed Zachary down the bed. sping his face, she gave


    him a big smooch and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really happy to receive a bouquet and the wedding ring


    first thing in the morning.¡± Not too long ago, they were still sleeping in separate rooms. He was even


    torn about giving her a bunch of flowers.


    Serenity realized that there were certain things that came naturally to men. It did not take long for them


    to make up for theck of experience with practice. This was the case with Zachary. He got the hang of


    sweet talk and romancing rather quickly. Letting go of him, Serenity turned on her heel and went to the


    bathroom. Zachary sat up and touched the area she kissed. Pursing his lips, he muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Nana


    tell her to jump me, strip me naked, and eat me up?¡± She jumped him alright, but she did not strip him


    naked. If Serenity could read his mind, she probably would retort that she wanted to fatten him up


    before eating him. Zachary would hope that he was a piece of meat! Serenity came out of the bathroom


    a whileter. Zachary was still sitting in bed when Serenity drew close. He mentioned in an affectionate


    voice, ¡°I¡¯m going away on business in two days.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡± Serenity knew that senior executives of majorpanies often had to go away on


    business.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    Chapter 536 ¡°That¡®s hard to say. I¡¯ll be back once my work there is done.¡± ¡°Let me know when¡¯s your


    trip. I¡¯ll help you pack and drive you to the airport.¡± Since Serenity did not have a change of clothes in


    his bedroom, she intended to return to her room to get dressed and wash up. With Serenity about to


    leave, Zachary reached out to pull her back. His dark eyes were fixed on her beautiful face. ¡°That¡®s it?¡±


    Serenity was without a word.


    She blinked, unable to get the message he was trying to convey.


    What else if not that? Was he expecting her to see him off at the city he was conducting business in?


    ¡°Can family tag along too?¡± Zachary was twitching by the corners of his mouth. ¡°Since I can¡®t go with


    you, is it not enough that I¡®ll drive you to the airport?¡± Zachary¡¯s hand over hers loosened.


    Serenity stared at his hand and uttered with a frown, ¡°I thought you had been slick with your words


    lately, but you lost it now. You just keep me guessing by leaving things hanging. I¡®m not smart enough


    to read your mind. ¡°I¡®m going to change out of my pajamas. Are we going out for breakfast or having it


    at home?¡± Serenity asked while walking out. ¡°You can decide.¡± Detecting the grumpiness in his tone,


    Serenity stopped at the bedroom door and looked back at him before opening the door and leaving. As


    Serenity came face-to-face with Grandma May, she wished the old face a good morning like nothing


    ever happened. ¡°Good morning, Nana.¡± ¡°Morning.¡±


    Grandma May watched happily as Serenity came out of her grandson¡¯s bedroom,


    Although the couple did nothing, at least they were sleeping in the same bed. This was progress. They


    ended up having breakfast at home. Serenity made the grandmother and grandson a simple breakfast.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    Thinking it was her sister, Serenity grabbed her phone and looked at the disy screen. It was


    an unfamiliar number.


    She grimaced. Any foreign number that showed up on her phone basically belonged to her


    unscrupulous rtives. Since Elisa stood up for her thest time, these people had called it quits for a


    while. What were they up to now that they were calling her again? With no desire to take the call,


    Serenity rejected it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They dialed her number once more. She cut the call.


    After their third attempt, Serenity mmed her cutlery down.


    The grandmother and grandson looked at her. She held the phone and took the call, reflecting her


    attitude through her icy tone. ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    ¡°Serenity, I¡®m your granddad!¡± Scowling at the harsh question, Old Mr. Hunt wanted to give her a piece


    of his mind but the thought of his grandchildren¡¯s present predicament held his tongue. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Can¡®t you be nicer? I¡®m your granddad, your elder! Don¡¯t you have any respect for your elders? I don¡¯t


    know how your parents raised you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but my parents passed away when I was young, so they


    couldn¡¯t raise me like that. What? Are you going to tell on me to my parents? Well, go on. My dad is


    your son. Show him you¡¯re his father and give him a good dressing-down.¡± Old Mr. Hunt¡¯splexion


    turned red with rage. ¡°Are you hurrying me to my grave?¡± His son and daughter-inw had been gone


    for more than a decade. Serenity was telling him to take the issue to his son and daughter-inw in the


    afterlife.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Chapter 537 ¡°I said nothing of that sort. You said it yourself.¡± Old Mr. Hunt replied, ¡°Where are you?


    Look at the time, and your shop isn¡¯t open yet. Other businesses would have made a lot of money by


    now.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, my granddad¡¯s so concerned as to what time I¡¯m setting up my shop. Are pigs flying? Can


    you grab your phone and check from the balcony? You need to take a picture of this phenomenon.¡±


    With a scowl, Old Mr. Huntshed out, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, Serenity. I¡¯m talking to you. Your


    uncles, aunts, and I are waiting for you at the shop. Hurry up and get over here to unlock the door! We


    haven¡¯t even had breakfast. Get us takeouts on your way here.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of breakfast ces around. You can go hungry if you don¡¯t want to eat there.¡±


    Why should Serenity be so kind to get them takeaway? They would only tear into her after getting fed.


    Offended by Serenity¡¯s attitude, Old Mr. Hunt wanted to let Serenity have it when John snatched the


    phone over. John sounded rather nice over the phone. ¡°Serenity, this is your cousin, John. We¡¯re


    waiting in front of your shop. It¡¯ll be great if you could get here soon. We need to talk to you about


    something.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head over after I have my breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    John then hung up the call.


    ¡°Was that your rtives again?¡± Zachary asked solemnly as Serenity put down the phone.


    He had been making those people pay in secret, so life must have been hard on them toe back


    again.


    Josh was right when he said that these people would be all over Serenity, demanding money from her


    since they had nothing to lose now.


    ¡°Yeah. I think all of them are waiting in front of my shop. I don¡¯t know what they want. Anyway, I will


    never oblige with their request to pay for my grandmom¡¯s medical fees. So what if theye in


    numbers?¡± Seeing that Grandmom had a lot of devoted children and grandchildren, Serenity, as the


    unfavored granddaughter, had no obligation to pay for the hospital bill. Her cousins had better lives


    than Serenity and her sister anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the shopter,¡± Zachary offered. Grandma May jumped in, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your


    rtives. It¡¯s time we meet.¡± The Hunts were utterly absurd. Suill, it did not change the fact they were


    rted to Serenity by blood. They were the York family¡¯s inws by name. As the grandmother and


    grandson braced themselves and dered they wereing with,


    Serenity responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Nana. All they want is money. I have the money, but I¡¯m


    not going to give them any. What can they do about it?


    ¡°I was fine chipping in a little for my father¡¯s sake if they couldn¡¯t afford to foot my grandmom¡¯s medical


    fees. That was despite the way they treated me and my sister.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°But they¡¯re richer than I am. The only thing holding them back from forking out the cash is their greed.


    They even benefited from my parent¡¯s insurance payout. I wonder if their conscience will evere


    back to bite them.¡±


    Granddad and Grandmom had not aged to the point that they were mobility impaired, nor were they


    confined to the bed due to any illness. Yet, their children and grandchildren were already expecting


    Serenity to step up to the te and take responsibility. In the event the old couple was to be bed


    bound, their corpses would not even be discovered until they were rotten.


    Every time Grandmom and Granddad were feeling under the weather, it was Serenity¡¯s parents who


    brought them to the hospital and took care of them back when her parents were still around.


    Nevertheless, Grandmom often spoke ill about her parents to the townspeople.


    Grandmom and Granddad should take a good look at how their favored children were treating them


    now.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    Chapter 538 Serenity smirked in her mind. No deed went past God himself. Karma was bound to strike


    back


    The writing was on the wall. Granddad and Grandmom got iting for them.


    ¡°Regardless of their intentions, we¡¯ll go there with you. You can use an extra pair of hands in a


    fight.¡±


    Grandma May insisted on going along. Serenity wanted to say that she could fight, but she could be


    outnumbered by all her rtives at her shop in a fight. Hence, she did not stop Grandma May from


    going with her. Liberty mentioned before that Grandma May could kick*ss. With the trio finishing off


    their breakfast, Serenity tried to clear the table when Grandma May gave her grandson a look. Zachary


    quietly got up and took the dirty tes from Serenity to carry into the kitchen for a wash.


    ¡°Seren, don¡¯t spoil him too much.¡±


    Grandma May showed Serenity the tricks. ¡°You need to get him to help out with the house chores. This


    home belongs to you two, and you need to run it together. Sure, it¡¯s taxing for him at work, but you go


    to work and make money too. Who¡¯s to say you don¡¯t get tired too?


    ¡°Don¡¯t let him act like a king at home. Order him to work around the house. You can rx a little too.¡±


    ¡°Nana, Zachary¡¯s doing good. He does help around the house.¡±


    It was her scumbag of a brother-inw who acted like a boss after getting off from work.


    Hank expected her sister to do everything for him. When told he could do it himself, Hank would


    unapologetically say that he was tired after being at work all day and all he wanted was to rest at home.


    He would then go on about her sister having it easy at home since she only had to take care of a child.


    Yet, Hank was expected to help with the house chores. Hankbeled Libertyzy for that¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Serenity refused to waste her time whining about the scumbag as her sister was about to dump him on


    Jessica Time would only tell if Jessica would spoil Hank and do everything for him. ¡°I¡¯ve urged him, his


    brothers, and cousins to be self-reliant from a young age, but I was concerned that you might give in to


    him because you feel bad that he has to work all day long. Seren, I¡¯ll let you in on something. You need


    to teach a man to be good. Men only bezy


    because we pamper thein).


    ¡°You need to take the time to guide Zack if you want a good man. He might not know how to say the


    right words or express his feelings, but he¡¯ll spoil you crazy when he cares about you. It¡¯s better that he


    spoils you than the other way around.¡± Serenity answered with a grin, ¡°You¡¯re Zachary¡¯s grandmother,


    Nana. He¡¯ll say you¡¯re ying favorites if he hears this.


    ¡°I¡¯m only imparting this knowledge because I¡¯m his grandmother. I want you two to live happily ever


    after.¡±


    Grandma May boldly admitted her favoritism toward her granddaughter-inw. Serenity was the


    granddaughter-inw she handpicked after all, so she was certainly going to dote on her chosen


    granddaughter-inw. ¡°I¡¯m not like those old folks who can¡¯t stand couples getting lovey-dovey. What¡¯s


    fun about trouble stirring and drama at home? Do they really think their children can do better after


    divorce?


    ¡°Many people think their children are the best and can find better spouses after a failed marriage.


    There¡¯s still a possibility for their divorced children to find someone worse or no one else.


    ¡°Families with daughters would quietly do a background check on the men¡¯s families before marrying


    off their daughters. Who would want to marry their daughters into an egotistical family?


    ¡°The divorced men can be alone for the rest of their lives. By the time they grow remorseful about their


    actions and go back to their ex-wives, the women would have moved on. Hah.¡± Grandma May got her


    head straight. She would not y the devil with the young ones, nor would she allow her children and


    daughters-inw to do so.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    Chapter 539 In the kitchen, Zachary heard everyst word of Grandma May¡¯s conversation with


    Serenity.


    Zachary was ustomed to his nana¡¯s favoritism toward Serenity.


    Nana had been hoping for a granddaughter for far too long. s, she weed nine grandsons


    instead.


    Nana developed an instant liking for Serenity and saw Serenity as her own granddaughter. However,


    the olddy changed her mind at the thought that her granddaughter would have to marry somebody


    one day


    Hence, Nana did everything in her power to make Serenity her granddaughter-inw, so Serenity


    would be with the Yorks forever.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary washed the dishes and wiped the stove clean. He then cleaned the wiping cloth and washed


    his hands beforeing out of the kitchen.


    Serenity got up to bring out his jacket and tie. Although she had not gotten the hang of putting a tie on


    him, Zachary was ttered by her initiative.


    Zachary felt it was worth it if washing the dishes could earn him a little sugar from the Inissus.


    Grandma May was pleased with Serenity¡¯s gesture, knowing that it was a reward for Zachary. Zachary


    would be eating out the palm of her hand. It was all about the give-and-take between a couple for the


    rtionship tost a lifetime. Should only one party be doing the giving and the other doing the taking,


    the giving party would be disheartened one day.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the shop. The shop was set up by Jasmine by then, but she paid no


    heed to the Hunts.


    Apart from Old Mr. Hunt who told Mike to get him a chair from the shop to sit on, the rest were either


    standing or squatting at the shop entrance. They appeared to be impatient from all the waiting Only


    God knew how many cigarettes John smoked.


    After he sent an anonymous letter to Mr. York, John was certain he was going to join York Corporation.


    s, he heard nothing back.


    John would not even seek employment in other minorpanies, much less York Corporation. No one


    would give him a job.


    Other than his unemployment, the whole family¡¯s jobs and businesses took a huge hit as well. They


    were losing sales to theirpetitors and going in the red,


    John knew better than anyone else that it was the doing of the person backing Serenity.


    He was scared.


    John persuaded Granddad to swallow his pride and brought the rest of the family to make


    peace with Serenity once more. Besides, they were also here to talk about Liberty and Hank¡¯s divorce,


    Mrs. Brown came to the hospital with a sum of money and asked for Old Mr. Hunt. She pleaded with


    the Hunts to talk Liberty out of the divorce. Money talked. Old Mr. Hunt epted the sum from Liberty¡¯s


    mother-inw and took on the task. As requested, old Mr. Hunt took his children and grandchildren to


    seek Serenity beforehand.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to keep your elders waiting?¡± Old Mr. Huntid it down to Serenity the


    moment she got out of the car. Serenity and Zachary helped the abled olddy into the shop while


    faintly replying, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to wait.¡± ¡°Grandma May.¡± Getting up, Jasmine immediately pulled a


    chair for the olddy to sit on.


    She whispered to her best friend, ¡°Seren, they did note in peace. They¡¯ve been waiting for a long


    time. I guess they won¡¯t leave until they see the money.¡¯ Serenity patted Jasmine¡¯s arm tofort her.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Chapter 540 ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Mike and John entered the shop with Granddad.


    The others were left outside. ¡°Is this your man?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Old Mr. Hunt sized Zachary up for a while, forming the opinion that Serenity¡¯s husband was better than


    Liberty¡¯s husband.


    Meanwhile, he was upset as well as his granddaughters did not give them financial support when the


    girls got hitched. The girls were raised, only to ditch their own family for another.


    His son would turn over in his grave if he knew what his daughters did.


    Although the girls¡¯ parents were no longer around, their grandparents, Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt were.


    Serenity and Liberty should have provided their grandparents the financial support. However, Serenity


    and Liberty did nothing of that sort.


    ¡°That¡¯s your grandson-inw. What do you think? Isn¡¯t he hot?¡±


    Approaching Zachary, Serenity ced her hand on his shoulder and deliberately asked Granddad.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we look good together?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt was rendered speechless. He asked the olddy. ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Your inw.¡±


    Ah. The olddy was from Serenity¡¯s husband¡¯s side of the family.


    Old Mr. Hunt pulled out a waterpipe and some tobo to take a couple of puffs before remarking,


    ¡°Serenity didn¡¯t inform us about getting married. We have no idea of your existence. Today is the first


    time we met.


    ¡°I heard Serenity didn¡¯t have a wedding. I¡¯m wondering how much financial support you¡¯re intending to


    provide for our Serenity. Have you prepared a marital home, car, and whatnot for her?


    ¡°Although Serenity¡¯s parents are no longer with us, we, as the grandparents, are still around. We might


    have had our differences in the past, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m her grandfather. The means


    of support you¡¯re giving Serenity shoulde through us first.¡±


    Grandma May would have stormed off with a grimace at the mention of money during the first meeting


    with inws if she were an ordinary wealthydy.


    Nevertheless, the olddy uttered with a smile, ¡°of course, we would provide the necessary, but it


    would be for Seren. As to how she intends to use the money, that¡¯s her business. We won¡¯t poke our


    nose into the matter.¡±


    In other words, the Hunts would need Serenity¡¯s permission to ess the money. Following the


    numerous confrontations, the Hunts had been bested by Serenity. They should think twice before trying


    to get their hands on Serenity¡¯s money.


    Old Mr. Hunt was lost for words.


    ¡°Is your sister filing for divorce, Serenity?¡±


    Knowing they could not get a penny out of Serenity, Old Mr. Hunt stiffly changed the subject. This was


    also one of the main reasons they were here today.


    ¡°Well, news sure travels fast to you, Granddad.¡±


    Serenity retorted sarcastically, guessing that the Browns probably had a change of heart and


    persuaded Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt to talk to them.


    ¡°Look at Liberty. Who would want a divorcee like her? She also has a child. Why take the divorce


    route? Her man only strayed a little because of the business engagement he has to conduct for his


    sessful career. She could turn a blind eye so long as hees home to her.


    ¡°I know what her man did to her. I¡¯m furious too. See. I brought your uncle and cousins along to stick up


    for your sister and teach her man a lesson. We can beat him up if necessary. He¡¯ll see the error of his


    ways and stay true to your sister.


    ¡°Serenity, your sister listens to everything you say. Take my advice and talk some sense into your


    sister. Don¡¯t file for divorce. It¡¯s better to save a marriage than to wreck it. You¡¯re Liberty¡¯s sister. You


    should talk her out of getting a divorce.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s man only abused her because she did not have a family standing up for her. Now that


    we¡¯re here, we¡¯ve got her back. I can promise that her man won¡¯ty another finger on her.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt peered at Zachary before adding. ¡°Serenity, no matter what we¡¯ve done to you and your


    sister in the past, we¡¯re still family. You both are married and will be picked on by your inws if you


    don¡¯t have your family by your side. ¡°Take the high road and be forgiving. Stop giving your cousins a


    hard time. Let them go back to doing their business and job.¡± Old Mr. Hunt defended the Browns while


    pleading on behalf of his children and grandchildren.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Pointing at the door, Serenity barked coldly, ¡°There¡¯s the door. Please get up, turn around, and get out


    of here, Granddad! ¡°My sister¡¯s affairs are none of your business!


    ¡°My so-called cousins have approached me many times, so they know what I said. It¡¯s not like they


    were interested in giving me a sincere apology. All they were after was my reconciliation with you.


    Whose fault do you think it is?¡±


    Seeing that Serenity would not budge, Old Mr. Hunt peevishly told Zachary, ¡°See that, young man? She


    doesn¡¯t want her family by her side. You¡¯re free to kick her around. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯te for you.¡±


    Zachary had a mind to throw the old man out.


    He had never seen a grandfather like this ever.


    Despite his disdain for his granddaughter, the old man should not say such a thing


    Zachary callously remarked, ¡°I married my wife to love and spoil her, not to pick on her. A man who


    tyrannizes his wife is no man at all.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to get out yourself or should I drive you out with a broom?¡±


    Granddad¡¯s words got under Serenity¡¯s skin


    These people always talked about making peace Yet, their actions and words reflected no remorse.


    They still seemed to believe she was at fault and pushed the me for their recent bad luck onto the


    person backing Serenity.


    Hence why they shamelessly and relentlessly came by her shop.


    Serenity had mentioned that the conflict between them started with Twitter, so it should end with Twitter


    too. Serenity was willing to ept reconciliation if the Hunts issued a public apology on Twitter and


    returned the sisters their good name.


    Since the Hunt could notply with a simple request, why should Serenity back down?


    John immediately chimed in, ¡°Serenity, Granddad¡¯s getting senile. Don¡¯t take his words to heart. We¡¯re


    here today not for you to pay for Grandmom¡¯s medical bills but to teach your sister¡¯s man a lesson and


    save your sister¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°She has a child to think about too. Let us know if your sister¡¯s inws are a menace. We¡¯re your


    cousins no matter what. We should stick up for you and your sister when you¡¯re being harassed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, John. She wille and beg us to be on her side when her inws push her around.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt was thinking that since he had already used the money from the Browns to pay his wife¡¯s


    medical bills and pocketed the rest in the bank, there was no way the Browns could make him cough


    the money back out.


    The Browns wanted him to talk to Serenity, and he did. It was Serenity who refused to budge.


    Thus, there was no need for Old Mr. Hunt to stay and take sh*t from Serenity.


    Old Mr. Hunt grumpily called his grandsons to leave with him.


    ¡°Go, go, go. Let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t give a certain somebody the satisfaction to kick us out.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt walked away in a huff, waving his arm like a boss to get all his children and grandchildren


    to pull out altogether.


    Everybody was at a loss.


    That was a wasted morning.


    Nothing was resolved.


    Old Mr. Hunt got a lump sum from the Browns, so it was not all for naught for him.


    Since Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s medical debt was already paid with the Browns¡¯ money, the Hunts did not need


    to hassle Serenity and Liberty for cash. The family was in and out of there in no time.


    ¡°Serenity, their shamelessness sure blows my mind.¡± Jasmine gasped before asking the olddy,


    ¡°Grandma May, you¡¯ve seen a lot of people in your lifetime. Have you met anyone so brazen?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Grandma May was honest with her answer.


    The people in her circle were particr about honor and mannerisms.


    She had nevere across brash people like the Hunts.


    Thankfully, Serenity and her sister were able to stand against these ridiculous rtives, refusing to be


    taken advantage of.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    ¡°Why did they stick up for scumbag Hank?¡± Jasmine curiously added, ¡°Did the Browns give something


    to make their time worthwhile?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity smirked. ¡°My sister and Hank restructured the terms of the divorce. In line with the new


    divorce papers, Hank has to give my sister over a million bucks. I guess Mrs. Brown couldn¡¯t part with


    the money, so she tried to get my granddad to talk to us.¡±


    The Hunts were the sisters¡¯ family by name after all.


    ¡°I wonder how much Mrs. Brown gave my granddad. Well, she¡¯ll never see the money again. She¡¯s


    usually bright when ites to setting my sister up, but not this time. I guess she got flustered.¡±


    There were no do-overs in life.


    ¡°Now that the matter¡¯s over, you should get to work, Zachary.¡±


    With the Hunts gone, Serenity urged her man to go to work


    Although Zachary came with Serenity to the shop, he was not of much help. Serenity packed a hefty


    punch, so he would usually take a stand back and let her handle it.


    A certain heir sulkily took off after with his wife urging him on


    Back at the office, Zachary gave Jim a call.


    Once Jim epted the call, Zachary went straight to business. ¡°Jim, get everyone to bring along tools


    to dismantle a house and head to Bright Boulevard in the afternoon. Assist the missus¡¯s sister to move


    out and demolish the house.¡±


    Jim respectfully responded, ¡°Copy that.¡±


    ¡°You can stay out of this one. Serenity recognizes you.¡±


    Jim replied after a pause, ¡°Sir, although I¡¯m acting as the designated driver, I can be taking on other


    jobs too. Home demolition is my thing.¡±


    It would kill Jim if he could not partake in such a fun activity.


    After much thought, Zachary said, ¡°You can go along if you cane up with a story that won¡¯t raise


    any suspicion in Serenity.¡±


    Jim answered right away, ¡°Rx, Mr. Zachary. I¡¯m getting the hang of making up excuses. The missus


    won¡¯t suspect a thing.¡± Zachary fell silent for a moment before eerilymenting, ¡°Why do I get the


    feeling you¡¯re implying that I make up a lot of stories?¡±


    Jim was lost for words.


    He would never have the guts to imply anything.


    Zachary was cool about it though. The call soon ended.


    Meanwhile, Jim sighed in relief after Mr. Zachary hung up the call. Lifting his arm, he wiped away the


    cold sweat on his forehead.


    He broke out in cold sweat at Mr. Zachary¡¯s grimment in the middle of winter.


    It was a good thing he secured the chance to assist in the home demolition for the missus¡¯s sister


    By the time afternoon rolled around, Liberty dropped her son off at the shop and asked her sister to


    look after Sonny.


    ¡°Liberty, do you want me there?¡± Serenity was worried an issue might arise. ¡°Your parents-inw gave


    Granddad and the others a little something. They came this morning and told me a bunch of stuff about


    saving the marriage. I told them to get lost.¡±


    Passing her sleeping child over to her sister, Liberty uttered softly, ¡°Sonny fell asleep on the way. He


    has already had lunch, so just let him have his nap.


    ¡°Hank called me earlier. We¡¯re meeting at the time and ce we agreed on yesterday. It seems he has


    convinced his parents.¡±


    It did not concern Liberty that Hank might have a change of heart. Hank attached importance to his


    career and was in a hurry to be with Jessica, so he refused to let the matter drag on.


    He did not want the whole thing hanging over him. Her mother-inw tried to get her rtives to talk


    her out of a divorce?


    Liberty wanted tough. Her mother-inw deserved to lose money for being so dumb to trust Liberty¡¯s


    rtives!

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Serenity carried her sleeping nephew while asking her sister, ¡°Have you eaten, Liberty?¡± ¡°Not yet. I


    came right after feeding Sonny. I¡¯m pretty done with all the packing. I¡¯ll need to trouble you to drive over


    and move my things once the divorce is finalized, Seren.


    ¡°I found a good ce to rent this morning. It¡¯s not too far from your ce, and the essibility of public


    transportation is pretty good in the area. The problem is tidying up the ce though. I¡¯ll figure that out


    once I get the procedures done and out of the way.¡± The matter at hand right now was getting the


    divorce finalized.


    Hopefully, there would be noplications in between.


    ¡°Have something to eat and rest here, Liberty. I¡¯ll drive you to the bank to meet with Hank. I¡¯ll stay with


    you until he wires the cash to your ount, and then I¡¯lle back to the shop.¡±


    Grandma May jumped in before Liberty could refuse. ¡°Let Serenity go with you, Liberty. We can¡¯t feel at


    ease if you go alone. That family is shameless. Who knows what tricks they¡¯re going to pull again?¡±


    The olddy then turned to Serenity. ¡°Seren, drive your sister to the family court once she gets the


    agreed assets. You need to keep an eye out for the Browns. Some people will resort to violence during


    a divorce.¡±


    ¡°You know kickboxing, so you should go along. You¡¯ll get peace of mind, and so will we.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with your suggestion, Grandma May.¡± Serenity wanted to be with her sister all the way, but


    Liberty would not let her. Now that Grandma May spoke up, Liberty would not refuse out of reverence


    for the elders andply with Grandma May¡¯s proposal.


    With that, Serenity put her nephew to rest on a sofa bed.


    Jasinine and Mrs. Lane went into the kitchen to bring out the cooked food.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    A voice intruded.


    Interrupted from digging into their meals, the lot turned to the shop entrance and saw the lobby


    manager of Wiltspoon Hotel. Mr Zen carried a few packed dishes into the shop and ced them on the


    dining table. He smiled at Serenity and said, ¡°Here I am again, Ms. Hunt. Mr. York called and ordered a


    few dishes to be delivered to you.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    While talking, he pulled out the food container from the bag and opened the lid of each container to


    disy the food on the table. Serenity expressed her gratitude with a smile, ¡°Thank you foring all


    this way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not trouble at all.¡±


    Mr Zen believed it was his honor to run errands for Mr. Zachary


    Most importantly, he got to show his face around the missus.


    Anyone well acquainted with Mr. Zachary would know that he was an indifferent man. However, the


    person close to Mr. Zachary¡¯s heart must be the love of his life.


    For Serenity to be that person, Mr. Zen had to make himself known in the missus¡¯s presence. It would


    come in handy more than sucking up to Mr. Zachary.


    ¡°Um¡­ I should leave you to your lunch.¡±


    Instead of sticking around, Mr. Zen said with a grin before nodding at Grandma May. He then turned on


    his heel and took off.


    Serenity courteously walked with him for a while and saw him off. She quickly whipped out her phone


    to send a thank-you message to Zachary together with a kissing emoji. Zachary was pleased to receive


    the text message from his wife. During lunch, Serenity uttered, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ve discussed with Zachary


    and told him to hire a dozen strong men to wait outside your residential building. Once the divorce


    papers go through, they¡¯ll get right to moving you out and demolishing the renovations.¡± Liberty


    answered merrily, ¡°I was stressing about where to hire people to wreck the ce.¡± At first, Grandma


    May wanted to volunteer her grandsons to help with the demolishing. However, considering that it was


    not the weekend today and year-end was around the corner, Grandma May did not want to take her


    grandsons out of their busy schedules to help out.


    Since Serenity had talked with Zachary beforehand, Grandma May decided to stay out of it. Jasmine


    chimed in, ¡°Serenity, did Mr. York hire enough hands on deck? I can call my cousins to join in if you


    could use more help. ¡°Also, do you want to let Elisa in on this? She¡¯s going to tell you off for not


    including her in the fun.¡±


    If Elisa was here, she wouldmend Jasmine on being a good friend! Jasmine never excluded her in


    all the fun.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Grandma May nearly choked on her food. Why did Jasmine include the fiery Stone girl in this?


    Grandma May would have to stay out from the fun if Elisa was going along.


    In addition, Zachary would be assigning his security detail to do the house demolition. As Zachary¡¯s


    number one fan, Elisa would be able to identify the bodyguards, unlike Serenity.


    All hell would break loose then. It was a good thing Serenity put Grandma May¡¯s worries at ease when


    Serenity said, ¡°Let¡¯s not involve Elisa since things might turn rough. She¡¯s an heiress, so she probably


    hasn¡¯t been in this sort of situation. It might scare her.¡± If Elisa were here, she would refute that as she


    had seen it all and had nerves of steel. It was a pity her cousin excluded her, blocking her from joining


    in on the fun. ¡°I think a dozen men should be enough.¡± Serenity did not want to bother her best friend¡¯s


    cousins.


    ¡°We have to make it snappy. We might not be able to remove everything by tonight if we¡¯re too slow.


    We¡¯re friends, Seren. Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll give my cousin a call now. My cousin does construction. His


    workers are professionals.¡± Seeing that Jasmine had a point, Serenity agreed to her best friend¡¯s


    suggestion.


    Liberty was touched.


    She married Mr. Wrong, but she could cut her losses and leave the scumbag¡¯s family. Liberty still had


    friends and family to lean on.


    Liberty was fortunate.


    ¡°Thank you, Jasmine,¡± Liberty gratefully said to Jasmine.


    Jasmine replied with a grin, ¡°Liberty, we¡¯re basically family. Your business is my business. Seren and I


    have tolerated that absurd family for far too long.¡±


    Serenity did nothing in the past because Liberty wanted to make her marriage work with Hank.


    Now that they were about to get a divorce, there was no longer a need to hold back. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,


    everyone Zack had the food specially delivered to us. The food won¡¯t taste good cold.¡±


    Grandma May urged everyone to dig in After lunch and a brief rest, Serenity drove her sister to the


    bank that Hank specified.


    ¡°Liberty, did you bring all the documents?¡± ¡°I got them.¡±


    Liberty did onest check to make sure she had everything she needed.


    Ring, ring, ring. Liberty¡¯s phone rang She looked at the caller ID and told her sister, ¡°It¡¯s Chelsea.¡± ¡°Just


    ignore her.¡± Serenity had the worst opinion of Chelsea out of everyone. Chelsea was a sh*t stirrer.


    Although Chelsea had been married for over a decade, she often meddled in her shoppingmode


    brother¡¯s marital affairs, Chelsea often badmouthed her sister-inw. Now Chelsea got her wish and


    pushed her shoppingmode brother and sister-inw into getting a divorce.


    It was anyone¡¯s bad luck to get a sister-inw like Chelsea.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It would take a person more preposterous than Chelsea to hold her down.


    Unable to keep herughter within, Serenity uttered, ¡°Say, Liberty. Do you think Jessica would get


    along with Hank¡¯s sister after marrying into the family? Can she tolerate his parents helping his sister


    financially and timewise?¡±

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Knowing what hit her sister¡¯s funny bone, Liberty replied, ¡°Who cares if they¡¯ll get along? I¡¯ll have


    nothing to do with Hank after the divorce.¡±


    After a pause, Liberty added, ¡°I¡¯m guessing there¡¯ll be a lot of drama.¡±


    ¡°Good! Serves them right!¡±


    Serenity admitted she was a bit wicked to anticipate a hard life upon the Browns after Hank remarried.


    She hoped Jessica would turn the Browns¡¯ lives upside down and give Chelsea hell.


    Since Liberty did not ept Chelsea¡¯s call, Chelsea sent a text message instead. Liberty had blocked


    their numbers on WhatsApp, only sparing Hank¡¯s number to discuss the separation matters.


    Once the divorce papers were finalized, Hank¡¯s WhatsApp contact details would be at permanent


    fixture in Liberty¡¯s lists of blocked numbers.


    Liberty deleted Chelsea¡¯s text message without even reading it.


    She then blocked Chelsea¡¯s phone number, refusing to ept any more calls and text messages from


    this sender.


    It would not take long before Chelsea was no longer her sister-inw.


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang too. She thought it might be the Browns trying their hand on her as Liberty did


    not pick up their calls. Serenity looked at the mobile screen and realized that it was her man.


    She put his call on loudspeaker.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Serenity was rendered speechless.


    Zachary seemed to call her honey this morning when she woke up too. However, her attention at the


    time was on the flowers, so she gave no response.


    Serenity was wide awake this time. With Zachary calling her ¡°honey¡± again, Serenity swiftly nced at


    her sister. Serenity was relieved that her sister did not react to it whatsoever.


    It was probably because other couples called each other endearing pet names as well.


    ¡°Serenity?¡±


    Zachary was not used to giving Serenity a term of endearment too. Nevertheless, it did get easier after


    the first time.


    Getting no response from his wife, Zachary assumed Serenity did not like the mushiness form of


    address, so he switched to addressing her by her name.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m driving. Just tell me. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I found more than a dozen people for you. I told them to wait at the entrance of Bright


    Boulevard. You can just head thereter.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I got it. Jasmine also called her cousin to bring workmen to help out. Her cousin works in


    construction. His workmen are professionals in this.¡±


    They could build and demolish homes.


    Zachary remained quiet for a while, dwelling on the fact that Jasmine stole his credit.


    ¡°I can arrange for more people to do the job if necessary.¡±


    Apart from his usual security detail, Zachary made a call to the family residence to summon the other


    bodyguards too.


    There were eighteen musclemen altogether.


    ¡°We have enough for now. It¡¯s a matter of speed. We don¡¯t want Hank to find out and make a fuss.¡±


    Serenity could imagine the shock Hank would receive when he returned home at night to a wrecked


    home.


    Hahaha!


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The thought of Hank¡¯s mouth agape gave Serenity the thrill.


    It was his fault for bullying her sister. Did Hank think he could get off scot-free after refusing to pay back


    the renovation costs?


    Hank was so arrogant to challenge Liberty to tear off the floor tiles. Well, they were taking him up on


    the challenge now.


    The sisters refused to let Hank look down on them.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let me know if you need anything. I can get you set up.¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re good for now. Focus on your work. You cane over and help if


    you don¡¯t have any social engagement tonight. My sister rented a ce. We need to help her tidy up


    the ce.¡±


    The great Mr. York was ordered around like a cleaner.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    Although the man had been educated on how to take care of himself, he had never been al cleaner


    before.


    When his wife was a ve driver to him, he did not get angry and was willing to do so instead.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll head over after work. Send me the address of Liberty¡¯s rented apartmentter. Remember to


    cook for me too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Zachary,¡± Liberty thanked her brother-inw.


    If it were not for her sister and brother-inw standing behind her all the time and supporting her, she


    would not have been able to reach a consensus with Hank and divorce. peacefully in the shortest time


    possible.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, Liberty. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±


    Liberty was still grateful.


    After hanging up the phone, she said again, ¡°Seren, Zachary is a very good man. You have to treat him


    well.¡±


    ¡°Sis, my ears are going to fall off if you say that one more time.¡±


    She said the same thing every time.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Libertyughed.


    It had be a habit.


    Ten minutes,ter, they arrived at the bank Hank mentioned.


    Hank and his parents were present.


    Chelsea was not around, maybe because she was unable to take time off.


    When they saw Liberty arrive, Olivia weed her with smiles like she was a new daughter-in w.


    She affectionately took Liberty¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s call off the divorce, okay?


    ¡°Chelsea and I were wrong in the past and always told you off. I promise you that from now on, you¡¯re


    the queen of our family. If Hank dares treat you badly again, I¡¯ll break his legs for you!


    ¡°Liberty, fate brought you two together as a couple, so you should cherish the rtionship. Hank and


    you have known each other for twelve years. You¡¯re also well aware of how well he treated you in the


    past. You have to reconsider.


    ¡°Hank was tricked by that vixen Yates, I already ordered him to break up with her, so don¡¯t be angry


    anymore. Tell me how you want to vent your anger and I¡¯ll help you do it. Don¡¯t be mad, okay? For


    Sonny¡¯s sake, just forgive Hank this one time.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go through the divorce, all right? Don¡¯t divorce anymore.¡±


    Liberty calmly looked at the woman who was about to be her ex-mother-inw.


    She said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Brown, but there¡¯s no turning back now. Ever since your son did those


    things, it was destined for us to end.¡±


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡±


    Olivia¡¯s eyes reddened when she heard Liberty call her Mrs. Brown.


    ¡°Liberty, are you really that heartless to let Sonny live in a single parent family?¡±


    ¡°Sonny is my son. He¡¯s more important to me than life itself. Even if he lives with me in a single parent


    family, I can care for him and let him grow up healthily. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tarnish your image in front of


    Sonny.¡±


    No matter how Hank and her fell out, he was still Sonny¡¯s father. Liberty would not speak ill of Hank in


    front of their son.


    There was no need to implicate the children in their conflict.


    ¡°Serenity, persuade your sister. Don¡¯t let her divorce.¡±


    The price of the divorce was too great.


    Olivia regretted it deeply now.


    She always thought that since Liberty had no job and no ie, became fat and ugly after marriage,


    and had Sonny, she would not have it in her to divorce.


    She did not expect Liberty to actually get a divorce!


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, I respect my sister¡¯s choice.¡±


    What was the point of regretting it now?


    Serenity saw the regret on Olivia¡¯s face, but she felt that the regret was not because her sister. insisted


    on the divorce. It was because her sister would be getting more than a million dors from the division


    of the assets, and Olivia could not bear to part with the money.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    Serenity wondered how many tens of thousands Olivia gave Old Mr. Hunt to lobby for her.


    Her granddad probably would not agree unless it was at least thirty to fifty thousand.


    The family deserved it.


    Serenity was wickedly looking forward to Olivia going to her granddad to ask for the money back. The


    two families would tear each other up.


    Oh, her character was getting worse. Would Zachary dislike her like this?


    If Zachary were here, he would say, ¡°I won¡¯t dislike you. I love it when you¡¯re like this!¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Hank quickly walked over, pulled his mother away, and turned to his father to say, ¡°Dad, look. after


    Mom.¡±


    Olivia flung off his hand, but the next moment, she grabbed his arm and pinched him while scolding


    him, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You tore a good family apart.¡±


    She then sat on the floor and pounded the ground, crying and screaming at her son.


    Hank was embarrassed by his mother¡¯s behavior.


    He gave an unpleasant expression, ashen and pale.


    Mr. Brown came over and pulled his wife up. His expression was also unsightly as he persuaded his


    wife, ¡°Stop this, honey. There¡¯s no turning back anymore.¡±


    He also said guiltily to Liberty, who was calmly watching the scene, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Liberty. You¡­ You


    two can go in and proceed with the formalities.¡±


    Liberty did not say anything.


    No matter what they said now, she would not take it to heart.


    All she knew was that her marriage with Hank was going to end.


    She was going to get a new life.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Liberty said indifferently and took the lead to enter the bank.


    Hank said a few words to his father and followed suit. He asked Liberty as he walked, ¡°Have you


    brought the originals of the evidence as well as all the copies?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m a woman of my word. As long as you finish everything swiftly, I won¡¯t drag it out


    either.¡±


    Hank was slightly relieved.


    The two of them went into the bank and were soon followed by Mr. and Mrs. Brown.


    The money was Hank¡¯s, but the bank card was under Mr. Brown¡¯s name, so thetter had to sign the


    documents.


    Olivia kept hinting at her husband not to sign but to dy it for as long as possible. He ignored her. As


    he mentioned, there was no turning back anymore. If they continued to argue, their son¡¯s future might


    be ruined as well.


    After Mr. Brown signed the papers, 1.18 million was deposited into Liberty¡¯s bank card as per the


    divorce agreement.


    Hank¡¯s parents seemed to have aged twenty years when they emerged from the bank.


    Hank took out his cell phone and said to Liberty, ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s, so this month¡¯s child support


    payment doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯ll transfer to you next year¡¯s worth of child support now. After that, I¡¯ll transfer


    the yearly amount on every New Year¡¯s Day.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and transferred thirty six thousand to Liberty.


    Liberty did not expect him to give her a year¡¯s worth of child support so easily.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, this was better. She would not have to worry about him regretting it and refusing to pay child


    support after the divorce.


    There were many men who promised child support during the divorce, but went back on their word and


    denied it, refusing to give any money.


    Those would not pay for child support but would morally ckmail their children when they got old, and


    they would tell the media they had to beg their children to support them in their old age. People like that


    were a dime a dozen.


    Hank let Liberty down. Since he was willing to pay for child support, he was at least much better than


    those who would rather use their money to raise the children of their next wife rather than the child they


    shared.

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    ¡°If you want to see Sonny in the future, call me and I¡¯ll send him to your parents¡¯ house, but you have to


    send him back on time.¡±


    This was what Liberty had promised Jessica. She would not use her child to destroy Jessica and


    Hank¡¯s rtionship.


    She would try not to meet Hank after the divorce.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hank had no problems with that.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go to City Hall toplete the formalities now. I requested leave, but I have to go back. to work


    after the procedure.¡±


    Hank was also at peace with himself at the moment.


    Liberty returned to her sister¡¯s car and they went to the City Hall together.


    Hank, on the other hand, drove with his parents and followed Serenity¡¯s car.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Olivia even cried for a while in the car.


    After being told off by her husband and knowing there was no turning back, she wiped her tears away


    and said to her son, ¡°After the divorce is finalized, tell Liberty to go back and pack her stuff and move


    out. Don¡¯t let her stay for even one more night. up


    ¡°Your father and I will go home first to pack up our stuff and we¡¯ll move over to live with you. We¡¯ll stay


    in the city for New Year¡¯s.


    ¡°When your sister and brother-inw get their leaves approved, tell them to bring their family over too.


    We¡¯ll all get together for New Year¡¯s. Also, tell that Yates girl to spend New Year¡¯s with us. We need


    someone to cook for us.


    Hank knew his parents were heartbroken that he was determined to divorce and give up on Sonny¡¯s


    custody, so he agreed to whatever was asked of him.


    As for letting Jessica stay and spend New Year¡¯s with them, as well as cooking for their family, Hank


    surprisingly did not find anything wrong with that.


    In previous years, it was always Liberty who cooked for the family during New Year¡¯s.


    On the way to City Hall, Hank received a phone call from Jessica. She asked, ¡°Hank, are the formalities


    done?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re on our way to City Hall now and will reach in about ten minutes. We just divided our assets as


    per her request.¡±


    Jessica sighed in relief. Fortunately, there were no more idents.


    ¡°Text me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Jessica, I¡¯ll help you move your stuff in the evening,¡± Hank said happily.


    He nned to go over and pick Jessica up after Liberty moved out. He wanted to live blissfully with just


    the two of them before his parents and sister¡¯s family came over to stay.


    Jessica smiled sweetly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hank¡¯s house was well-decorated, and that house was in a good school¡¯s catchment area. The price of


    property there had risen so much that the house was worth several million.


    Jessica had long been looking forward to living in a high-end neighborhood and bing the mistress


    of that house.


    Now that her dream was soon to be realized, she was feeling cheery too.


    She wanted nothing more than for the day to end. When the night sky came, she would be able to be


    with Hank proudly and openly.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving now. Let¡¯s talk tonight.¡±


    Hank was looking forward to the days ahead too.


    After he hung up the phone, Mr. Brown asked his son in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to marry that Yates


    girl?¡±


    ¡°Dad, I love Jessica. I¡¯m divorcing Liberty because I don¡¯t want Jessica to suffer. Once I¡¯m single again,


    I¡¯ll definitely marry Jessica. You and Mom can pick a date to meet with her parents and siblings. We¡¯ll


    have a meal together.¡±


    He was talking about Jessica and his wedding matters.


    Olivia said, ¡°You two can just get your marriage license at City Hall. There¡¯s no need to do anything


    else.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. I promised Jessica I would marry her mboyantly. A girl only wears a wedding dress


    once in her life. I can¡¯t let Jessica down.¡±

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    Olivia said, ¡°You¡¯ve already given so much money to Liberty after divorcing her, but she did give birth to


    a son for you, so I¡¯ll let it go even though I¡¯m heartbroken. However, now you¡¯re saying you want to hold


    another wedding, and you want to make it extravagant? That¡¯ll cost a lot of money. Son, do you think


    you run a bank?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll pay for my wedding with Jessica. I don¡¯t need you and Dad to pay for it.¡±


    Even if they did not have to fork out any money, Olivia still felt reluctant.


    When she thought of how she foolishly went to the Hunt family and gave them tens of thousands to ask


    them to persuade Liberty not to get a divorce, she wanted to find a brick to p herself. How could she


    have done something so stupid?


    When her son was done with the divorce, she was going back to that old man to ask for her money


    back.


    Old Mr. Hunt requested tens of thousands and promised to persuade Serenity to talk Liberty out of the


    divorce, but he failed to do so, so he naturally had to return the money to her.


    They arrived at City Hall ten minutester.


    Serenity and Liberty arrived first and waited for Hank¡¯s family at the entrance.


    When Hank arrived, the couple showed no hesitation and entered the building.


    Three years ago, they walked into City Hall hand¨Cin¨Chand and received a marriage license.


    At that time, Liberty thought she would grow old together with Hank.


    She never thought they would be back after just a few years, and this time, it was for their divorce.


    The pair were divorcing on consensus with no quarrels and brought all the documents needed. The


    officers at City Hall had to deal with many divorce cases daily, so when it was the couple¡¯s turn, the


    officers did not try to persuade them and simply proceeded with the formalities.


    Hank¡¯s parents and Serenity waited at the side.


    What surprised the three of them was there were very few couples who came to register for marriage,


    but there was a long line waiting to process their divorce papers.


    Serenity nced at Hank¡¯s parents and thought, ¡°The divorce rate is so high not only because of the


    couple, but also due to the couple¡¯s families.¡®


    Her sister ended up like this because of the Brown family.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty got the divorce certificate and walked over in relief, calling out to her sister. ¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go


    back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity got up and apanied her sister out.


    ¡°Liberty,¡± Hank called out to Liberty at the entrance.


    Liberty stopped and looked back at him.


    He held his right hand. ¡°I wish you happiness in the future!¡±


    Liberty epted the handshake and said graciously, ¡°I wish Ms. Yates and you happiness in the


    future.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hurt you deeply.¡±


    When all was said and done, he was in the wrong.


    He indeed let Liberty down.


    Liberty smiled and said nothing.


    Since he was willing to divorce and let her leave, her resentment toward him lessened significantly.


    ¡°Liberty, since you¡¯ve divorced Hank, it¡¯s not right for you to live in Hank¡¯s house anymore. Please


    move out tonight. We¡¯ll be moving in tomorrow.¡±


    Since the divorce was finalized, Olivia stopped pretending and bluntly reminded Liberty to move out.


    Liberty said casually, ¡°I packed Sonny and my luggagest night. I¡¯ll go over now and take them away.


    Also, I¡¯ll take the fees I used for the renovation.¡±


    Olivia said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try. Who cares?¡±


    Little did she know, it was not just some household appliances Liberty wanted to take away.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    ¡°Not all of the appliances were bought by you, so don¡¯t move everything.¡±


    Olivia was afraid Liberty would move the appliances they bought as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Brown. I won¡¯t touch things I didn¡¯t pay for. You cane to me if you find anything


    of yours missing.¡±


    Olivia snorted coldly and stopped speaking.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Hank¡¯s phone rang.


    It was from his boss. He quickly answered the phone when he saw the caller ID.


    The boss said something over the phone, and Hank¡¯s expression sank. He said in a subdued voice,


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my business, sir. I¡¯ll go back to the office now to deal with it. Why were all the orders


    canceled? Don¡¯t worry, sir. I¡¯ll definitely deal with it and salvage those orders.¡± After hanging up the


    phone, he said to his parents, ¡°Mom, Dad, something urgent cropped up in the office. I¡¯m going back to


    work now. You two take a cab back.¡±


    He turned to Liberty and said, ¡°Liberty, just move out before ten tonight. I¡¯ll only be home at that time.¡±


    He left in a hurry.


    He did not even have time to tell Liberty to take care.


    Hank¡¯s parents watched their son¡¯s back as he quickly left. Mr. Brown nced at the Hunt sisters but


    did not say anything, and took his wife to hail a taxi to go home.


    Serenity, on the other hand, drove her sister back to move her stuff.


    ¡°Sis, it looks like Hank¡¯s job hasn¡¯t been going too welltely.¡±


    Serenity noticed her ex¨Cbrother¨Cinw¡¯s dismay when he received a call from his boss.


    ¡°Maybe he only rose to his position thanks to the good fortune you brought to him. Now that you¡¯re


    divorced and no longer his Lady Luck, his career will go downhill.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Serenity hoped for that to happen.


    It was true that some men could make a fortune because their wives were good homemakers. They


    were able to focus on their career without worries. Hence the saying, ¡°behind every great man there¡¯s a


    great woman¡°.


    Liberty said indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t care how his work goes. In any case, I got my money.


    ¡°Seren, when I settle down, tell Zachary to ask that friend of his out. We¡¯ll buy him dinner for the great


    help that he¡¯s provided. If not for him helping to collect the evidence for me to threaten Hank, I wouldn¡¯t


    have been able to divorce Hank and obtain the assets in the shortest time possible.¡®


    Serenity was likewise curious about this amazing friend of Zachary and responded, ¡°Sure. I already told


    him to invite his friend out for dinner and he said he had already done so.¡±


    If Josh were here, he would say, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for your dinner invitation too, but my boss. won¡¯t let


    me show up.¡±


    After about half an hour, the two sisters returned to Bright Boulevard.


    Before they reached the entrance, Serenity saw a group of people holding home demolition tools. They


    either stood or squatted by the entrance of themunity, standing by with themunity¡¯s security


    guards.


    She knew at once that these were the helpers arranged by Zachary.


    Jasmine and Grandma May were there as well.


    Jasmine tried to persuade the old woman to stay in the store and take care of Sonny.


    Grandma May looked askance at Jasmine and said, ¡°Jasmine, are you looking down on me? I¡¯m old


    physically, but I¡¯m still young at heart. I might not be able to tear down the house, but I can be the


    commander¨Cin¨Cchief. With me at the helm, I guarantee the demolition will go smoothly.¡±


    Jasmine was amused by the olddy andughed. ¡°Grandma May, you¡¯re the funniest old woman I¡¯ve


    ever met.¡±


    She could not convince the olddy to stay back, so she ended up bringing her along. Mrs. Lane


    stayed in the shop to look after Sonny.


    They could have closed the shop ande over together.


    However, Sonny was frightened just a few days ago, so they decided not to let him see


    something as violent as tearing down a home, lest it leave another trauma on his young mind.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    Serenity stopped the car.


    ¡°Seren, did everything go well?¡± Jasmine asked with concern.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°It went great.¡±


    Liberty got out of the car. She took out her ess card and while swiping it, she said to the security


    guard, ¡°I¡¯m moving out. These are the movers I hired to help me.¡®


    The guard took a double take at the group of people and said, ¡°Are you moving or tearing down your


    home? They even brought so many tools with them. Are they redecorating after the move as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re here to redecorate.¡±


    However, it would not be her money to be spent anymore.


    The security guard did not ask more and it was fine to him as long as they were not here to pick a fight.


    With Liberty leading the way, the group of people entered Bright Boulevard.


    .Along the way, many residents were attracted by the procession and stopped to watch.


    ¡°Liberty, why did you bring so many people over?¡±


    Some people who knew Liberty took the opportunity to ask her when they greeted her.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m moving and then redecorating the ce, so I have to tear it down first.¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly redecorating?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the current style anymore, so I¡¯ll smash it and rece it with something new.


    your The person hummed and praised, ¡°You¡¯re able to spend money so easily because husband is


    good at making money.¡±


    Typically, a home modification would not be done after a renovation had already taken ce. Liberty


    smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll get to work now.¡±


    Hank was indeed good at making money, but that had nothing to do with her anymore. Serenity and


    Jasmine apanied Grandma May and walked at the back of the line. Looking at her sister who was


    leading the way, Serenity said to her best friend, ¡°I feel like I got my sister back after the divorce. That¡¯s


    my energetic and fiery sister.¡±


    Jasmine nodded.


    Marrying the wrong man could really ruin a woman.


    ¡°Seren, what are your sister¡¯s ns for the future?¡±


    Grandma May said with concern, ¡°Tell me if she wants to get married again. I¡¯ll help her pick a good


    man myself. I¡¯ll make sure her second love blooms more brilliantly than her first ever could.¡±


    Serenity thanked the old woman and said, ¡°My sister most likely won¡¯t consider remarrying


    for the time being. She might start her own business.¡±


    Marriage brought harm to her sister and certainly, remarriage was not a n for the foreseeable future.


    Grandma May hummed. ¡°That¡¯s good too. Womenfolk have to strive for self¨Cimprovement.¡±


    All of them arrived at Liberty¡¯s house.


    Liberty said, ¡°This morning, I put a sticky note on everything that was bought with my money. Help me


    move away the items that can be moved. If they can¡¯t be moved, then smash it. Things without a note


    on them were bought with their money, so we won¡¯t touch those belonging to them.


    ¡°Besides, I paid for all the renovation. The doors, windows, and lights can all be taken down. If they


    can¡¯t be taken down, then smash them.¡±


    She would take away whatever could be used or otherwise had them taken down.


    If those items which were taken down could no longer be of use or dismantled, then they would smash


    them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    Liberty went to get a small knife and cut open the sealing tape of a few boxes of water. Then, she took


    out bottles of mineral water to distribute to everyone.


    She had prepared everything in advance.


    The men looked around the house and saw that most of the appliances had a post¨Cit note stuck on


    them, so Jim and the other bodyguards first moved out the appliances that Liberty. bought.


    The workers arranged by Jasmine¡¯s cousin started removing some of the appliances installed on the


    walls.


    Grandma May reminded everyone, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine, on the other hand, helped Liberty pack up loose objects that needed to be taken


    away so it would be more convenient for the bodyguards to move themter.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Serenity had no idea that these people were the bodyguards of the York family. She only thought


    Zachary was amazing to find so many strong and young workers. Without a doubt, they could easily do


    the heavy lifting and moving.


    Jim was amongst the group and kept a low profile, but the sharp¨Ceyed Serenity soon caught. sight of


    him.

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you the substitute driver?¡±


    Serenity was surprised when she recognized Jim.


    Jim smiled sheepishly. ¡°I gave your husband my name card and told him he could find me if he needs


    anything. I can do anything as long as I¡¯m paid.¡±


    Serenity supposed that there was not a smooth stream of business for a substitute driver and that


    doing other jobs part¨Ctime was better than staying idle at home, so she did not suspect that Jim was


    lying.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me. I¡¯m getting paid to do my job.¡±


    Jim finished speaking and hurriedly carried the sofa out with a colleague.


    Jasmine asked casually, ¡°Do you know that person?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve seen him a few times since he lives in Brynfield. He usually works as a substitute driver. He


    sent Zachary home twice when thetter got drunk.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that he had side jobs. I¡¯ll ask for his name cardter. We can hire him if we need


    something done in the future. I think he¡¯s quite reliable.¡±


    Grandma May, who was helping to pack up Sonny¡¯s toys, expressed silently, ¡®Jim is one of Zack¡¯s


    bodyguards. Of course, he¡¯s reliable.¡®


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Many hands make light work.


    With everyone¡¯s help, all the appliances Liberty had stuck a note on were soon moved away along with


    Liberty and Sonny¡¯s luggage.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Zachary, we¡¯re moving Liberty¡¯s stuff now.¡± Serenity knew that her husband was equally concerned


    despite not being able to be there to help, so she reported the progress to him as soon as she


    answered the phone.


    Zachary said warmly, ¡°I hired a few trucks to go over. They should be reaching the entrance of the


    residential area soon. I gave your phone number to one of the truck drivers. Bring them inter to help


    move your sister¡¯s stuff to her apartment.


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t fit in her apartment, you can temporarily move the stuff to our house.¡±


    Their small home was big enough since they did not have many belongings.


    ¡°Okay, got it. You¡¯re really thorough, Zachary. We called a group of people to help with moving, but we


    didn¡¯t think of hiring a few trucks to transport the stuff.¡±


    All of the appliances that were moved out were ced in the open space downstairs for people to gawk


    at.


    Zachary¡¯s lips curled up upon receivingpliments from his wife. ¡°You guys carry on. I¡¯ll go over after


    work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity took advantage of everyone¡¯s inattention and smooched into the air, then said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll give


    you a flying kiss.¡±


    Zachary, who was still on the line, heard it and said with a low chuckle, ¡°I want a real kiss when I go


    home tonight.¡±


    Serenity smiled cheekily and quickly hung up.-


    Zachary put down the phone in a happy mood.


    Josh and Callum happened to knock on the door and enter. When they saw the smile that was still on


    his face, Josh clicked his tongue and said, ¡°You secretly called your wife again, didn¡¯t you? Look at that


    smile stered on your face.¡±


    Zachary acted as if nothing happened. ¡°My sister¨Cinw just divorced. They brought men to her house


    to help with the move and tear down everything else. It¡¯s very lively there now. I just called to ask about


    the progress.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Zachary was deliberately exining it to him.


    He knew Josh liked to gossip and purposely told him about it but forbade him from joining in on the fun.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re bing more hical by the day.¡±


    Zachary asked innocently, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Callumughed. ¡°Josh wants to help your sister¨Cinw tear down her house.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Josh immediately denied it.


    Zachary hummed. ¡°I was thinking that if you really wanted to go and join the fun, I would let you go


    under the pretense of a truck driver to help move her stuff.¡±


    Josh was struck speechless again.


    What a terrible friend!


    What an insufferable friend!


    He must have owed Zachary in his past life!

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    After moving out those things that were moveable, what remained were the few items Hank bought with


    his own money.


    Everyone worked together and brought the appliances Hank purchased over to the entrance of the


    house before they began smashing the floor tiles and tearing down the drywall.


    The sounds of drilling, shattering, and breaking mixed into creating a cacophony.


    It affected the residents upstairs and downstairs.


    Liberty and Serenity felt embarrassed and hurriedly went to a store to buy some fruit to give. to their


    immediate neighbors. They apologized and assured them that the job would be finished before dark.


    Since the sisters came bearing fruit to apologize and the neighbors were familiar with the sisters, they


    temporarily put up with the noise.


    For families with children who could not stand the sound, the adults took the children out for a walk.


    The sisters also bought a lot of food and gave it to the people who were tearing down the


    house.


    With a happy¨Clooking Liberty, the helpers worked excellently.


    In the evening, everything that could be taken down was taken down, and everything else was


    smashed.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, do we need to clean the rubbish?¡± a worker asked Liberty..


    Liberty looked around the house and said, ¡°No, I spent a lot of money to hire people to clean up during


    the renovation back then too. Leave it to them to clean up now. I¡¯ll consider this as reimbursing my


    money for the cleaners from back then.¡±


    Serenity walked around the house. The drywall was taken down cleanly and the floor tiles were pried


    up and shattered. Since Liberty said there was no need to clean up, theyplied. It would be left to


    Hank and the others to deal with when they came back.


    ¡°Thank goodness we took your advice and let your cousin arrange for workers to help out, Jas.


    Professionals not only get the job done quickly, the results are also pretty impressive.¡±


    Jasmine grinned. ¡°This is their job. It¡¯s only right to ask them to help.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ask your cousin how much thebor cost and send the invoice to me. I¡¯ll pay them for their work.¡±


    Jasmine hummed. ¡°I already did. He¡¯ll let me know the amount and I¡¯ll tell you


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    then.¡±


    The two returned to Liberty, and Serenity asked her sister, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also the wiring. I was the one who paid for it, but it¡¯s dark now so it¡¯s not convenient


    to remove them. Tell the workers to just cut the wires, and we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Serenity immediately ryed that to the workers and they got to work.


    When that was done, the things that Hank bought with his money were moved back into the house.


    The group of people worked efficiently.


    When Zachary arrived, everyone was already downstairs helping to move the things to the trucks.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary got out of the car and walked toward Serenity.


    The person who got out of the car next to him was Josh.


    Josh deliberatelygged behind by a few steps and put some distance between himself and the couple.


    He only approached after they had exchanged a few words.


    ¡°Hello, Serenity.¡±


    Josh greeted Serenity with a smile.


    Serenity looked at him and thought he looked rather familiar. It then clicked in her mind that he was


    Zachary¡¯s colleague who Zachary shared a good rtionship with. Although she had never met Josh in


    person, she had seen him a few times with Zachary before.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Josh introduced himself. ¡°Myst name is Bucham. I heard Zachary mention that your sister is moving,


    so I came over to see if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bucham, but we¡¯re more or less done.¡±


    Serenity knew that this was the colleague whom Zachary had introduced to Jasmine as soon as she


    heard the man¡¯sst name.


    She quietly looked at Josh for a while and felt that he was a good match for her best friend.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Zachary said that unless it was an outstanding man, he would not introduce the man to Serenity¡¯s best


    friend. It seemed he was living up to his words.


    Josh was a little regretful that he came at the wrong time.


    He looked at Jasmine, who was directing everyone to move Liberty¡¯s stuff. When she saw him, she


    walked over and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sox.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Josh smiled back and asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling better from your cold?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you for your concern.¡±


    Serenity quietly took Zachary away so Josh and Jasmine could talk.


    When they were by themselves, she praised her husband. ¡°Zachary, your colleague is quite brilliant. Is


    he also a director in yourpany? I saw him when you came out of the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s also a director with a very high position. Everyone calls him Mr. Bucham.¡±


    He suddenly leaned into Serenity¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°He told me not to say, but since we¡¯re husband


    and wife, there¡¯s no harm telling you. Mr. Bucham has won the trust of our CEO and is his right¨Chand


    man. It can be said that apart from the CEO, Mr. Bucham has the highest status in thepany.¡±


    Serenity blinked. ¡°He¡¯s that powerful?¡±


    Zachary nodded seriously. ¡°He¡¯s truly amazing. Everyone in the industry will feel awed at the mere


    mention of him.¡±


    Serenity looked at Josh again.


    Zachary turned her face back and quickly gave her a peck on the cheek, saying in a low voice, Don¡¯t


    look at him. I¡¯m better looking than him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the person closest to Mr. York, so I just wanted to look at him again. The people around. Mr. York


    are exceptional. Mr. York himself must be amazing as well. It¡¯s no wonder Elisa was infatuated with him


    for so long and unable to give him up.¡±


    Zachary straightened his back and said warmly, ¡°If Mr. York could make someone as remarkable as Mr.


    Bucham to work for him willingly, then he¡¯s no doubt beyond amazingpared to Mr. Bucham.¡±


    ¡°Was Mr. Bucham the one who helped my sister collect the evidence of Hank cheating?¡±


    Zachary was struck silent.


    Did he identally expose Josh¡¯s identity as an informant?


    Serenity actually managed to guess that it was Josh.


    ¡°You said that it was your friend who helped us. I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than Mr.


    Bucham.


    ¡°You also said that in yourpany, Mr. Bucham¡¯s status is second only to Mr. York¡¯s. I know


    that influential people have strong connections. Who else can help you with that favor besides. Mr.


    Bucham? You can¡¯t have troubled the great Mr. York for my sister¡¯s affairs, right?¡±


    He mentioned before that it was hard to even see Mr. York in thepany.


    That was why Serenity thought that he had asked Josh for help.


    Zachary could not help but reach out and rub Serenity¡¯s head. There was a smile in his eyes. Nana


    really found me a treasure. You¡¯re always full of surprises.


    ¡°I did ask Mr. Bucham for help. He helped me because I helped matchmake him with Ms. Sox.¡±


    Serenity expressed her understanding.


    She sensibly did not say a word about how capable Zachary was to build connections with such a


    powerful person.


    ¡°How is the demolition going? Did you take pictures?¡±


    Zachary changed the topic.


    He refused to admit that it was also because he was a little nosy.


    Serenity paused before saying, ¡°I forgot to take pictures. Anyway, whatever could be taken down was


    taken down, and those that couldn¡¯t be taken down were smashed. The house has more or less


    returned to how it was before the renovation.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°That¡¯s how it should be!¡±


    Seeing that everyone had loaded everything onto the truck, he took Serenity¡¯s hand and said, ¡± Let¡¯s go


    to Liberty¡¯s ce and help her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the store to pick up Sonny first.¡± Zachary agreed indulgently. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    After a lively afternoon, calm finally returned after dark.


    Back in the day, Liberty was especially attentive when setting up this small home and spent a lot of


    money on it. Now, all the appliances she bought were removed. She could not fit all of them into her


    rented house, so she picked some of themonly used ones to keep and sell the rest as pre¨Cowned


    items instead of moving them to her sister¡¯s ce.


    It was somewhat like a farewell to the past.


    Liberty¡¯s rented house was not cleaned up yet, so it was not convenient to cook. Thus, she invited


    everyone to a hotel for dinner.


    It was also a celebration of regaining her freedom.


    Liberty happily bid farewell to her past. Meanwhile, Hank was not idle either.


    He went to Jessica¡¯s rented apartment at nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    ¡°Jessica, is this all you have?¡±


    Hank saw that Jessica did not have many things packed. He went up to her and asked her while pulling


    the suitcase, ¡°Have you finished packing everything?¡±


    ¡°I usually live alone, so I don¡¯t have many belongings. I¡¯ve finished packing. I threw everything I didn¡¯t


    want.¡±


    away


    Jessica held her beloved bag and a plushie she hugged to sleep as she followed Hank out the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve stopped renting the unit.¡±


    ¡°Good. My ce is much better than this apartment.¡±


    ¡°Has Liberty moved out?¡±


    Jessica locked the door of the apartment, removed the key to the apartment from her bunch of keys,


    and gave it to the security personnel of the building downstairs. The guard was the apartment owner¡¯s


    rtive.


    She said to him, ¡°I told the owner that I¡¯m not renting the apartment anymore. I¡¯ve never dyed or


    owed the rent and utility payments either. You guys just have to clean it up a little. There are many


    appliances that I didn¡¯t move either.¡±


    What she meant was, if the security guard had the unit cleaned up quickly, they could keep at lot of


    appliances that she left behind.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After receiving the key, he turned around and asked his wife to go clean the unit.


    Hank pulled the suitcase and walked toward his car with Jessica while saying, ¡°Liberty sent me a


    message before it got dark. She said that she had already moved out.¡±


    At the same time, she also sent him her bank ount number so he could just transfer money. to


    Sonny directly.


    She would delete Hank¡¯s contact as well as his phone number.


    ¡°Remember to tell her to return the key to the house.¡±


    Since they were divorced, Jessica did not want to let Liberty have the opportunity to return to the house


    again.


    From here on, the missus of that house was her, Jessica Yates.


    Later, she would take a picture of the house and send it to her family group. She would let her family


    see the newlywed house that her boyfriend had prepared for her.


    It was guaranteed to reap a wave of envy.


    ¡°Liberty said she left the keys to the house with my neighbor opposite my unit. I¡¯ll get it from themter.¡±


    After getting into the car, Hank said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jessica. Liberty isn¡¯t the kind of person who will


    regret her decisions. In the future, I¡¯ll only belong to you. No one will fight with you over me.¡±


    He leaned over and kissed Jessica on the cheek, saying in a husky voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a few rounds


    tonight.¡±


    Jessica pushed him away with a charming smile. ¡°We have to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I can give you a day off to rest at home. You can go shopping when you¡¯re well rested. Liberty moved


    away all the things that she bought. Just go ahead and buy whatever you want to buy for our house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jessica dreamed of having a suite in the city.


    Now that she finally had the opportunity to own one, she had to decorate Hank and her home. with


    care.


    Her taste was definitely better than Liberty¡¯s. She would make the home cozier than before so that


    Hank would want toe home every day.


    Hank drove while talking to Jessica about their future.


    The two of them fantasized about their beautiful life ahead and finally returned to Bright Boulevard.


    As soon as they entered the residential area, Jessica praised, ¡°The environment here is good, and the


    upancy rate is also very high. There¡¯s even Wiltspoon Wood High nearby, so we¡¯re in its catchment


    area. Hank, you really have good foresight to buy a ce here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I bought a house here because I saw that it was near Wiltspoon Wood High and was int the


    catchment area. Fortunately, I acted quickly. If I waited until now, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. It¡¯s too


    expensive.¡±


    The speed at which house prices soared was beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Hank parked his car in his designated parking spot.

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    ¡°Which floor is our unit?¡±


    ¡°Sixteenth floor.¡±


    Hank carried Jessica¡¯s suitcase out of the car, pulled it, and took Jessica inside.


    A neighbor bumped into them at the elevator and exchanged greetings with them, then asked, ¡°Mr.


    Brown, didn¡¯t your wife bring a group of people over to move out this afternoon? Why are you still


    coming back to live here?¡±


    ¡°She was moving her stuff out.¡±


    The neighbor nced at Jessica and seemed to understand.


    He smiled at Hank and left.


    It was no wonder Hank was chased by Liberty with a kitchen knife for five blocks. It turned out that he


    was cheating on his wife.


    The couple should be divorced, right?


    Liberty just moved out this afternoon, and Hank came home with a beautiful woman on the same night.


    He would not be so tant unless he was already divorced.


    ¡°Does he suspect something?¡±


    Jessica was a homewrecker, after all, so she still felt uneasy.


    Hank pulled her suitcase with one arm while embracing her shoulders with the other. He swept her into


    the elevator with a smile on his face. ¡°Have you forgotten what I did this. afternoon? I divorced Liberty,


    so I¡¯m single now. You¡¯re my girlfriend. So what if they know?


    ¡°Jessica, we can be together openly and honestly now. There¡¯s no need to care about what others say


    anymore.¡±


    Jessica paused before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re divorced.¡±


    She did not have to sneak around anymore.


    The elevator took two of them to the sixteenth floor.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Hank pointed to the door of his house. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±


    Jessica followed him.


    He took out his keys and pushed open the door. It was dark inside and that gave him a brief moment of


    bewilderment.


    In the past, no matter howte he came back, there would be a light turned on at home. waiting for him.


    Now, that light would never turn on again.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dark. Turn on the lights.¡±


    Jessica reminded him to switch on the lights when she followed him into the house.


    Hank reached for the switch behind the door habitually and pressed it, but no lights were lit.


    He thought he did not press the button properly and pressed it again.


    The house was still dark.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    What was going on?


    Was there a power outage?


    However, other people¡¯s homes were lit. There was no way a power outage only affected hist


    unit.


    Hank took out his cell phone, turned on the shlight, and shone it toward the light switch. It was


    perfectly fine, and he did not press the wrong button either, so why were the lights not working?


    ¡°Hank!¡±


    Jessica suddenly tugged his shirt and shouted in horror, ¡°Are we in the wrong house?¡±


    This was Hank¡¯s house?


    There was no luxurious refurbishment at all. The walls were not even stered, and there was garbage


    everywhere in the house.


    This was definitely not Hank¡¯s home!


    ¡°What-¡±


    Hank swept his phone in an arc. With the small shlight, he saw everything in the house. clearly and


    was so shocked that he dropped his phone on the ground.


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Crack.


    The phone screen shattered when it hit the ground.


    Hank hurriedly bent down to pick up the phone and once again looked at everything at home without


    caring about the broken screen.


    Jessica also turned on the shlight on her cell phone and together they looked at the state of the


    house. Never mind theck of luxury decoration, it was even worse than a shack.


    ¡°Hank, are we in the wrong house?¡±


    Jessica was still holding onto false hope.


    Hank walked inside and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My key wouldn¡¯t be able to open the door if it was the


    wrong house.


    ¡°This is my house. What happened here? Where are my appliances? Is that all there is?¡±


    The more Hank looked, the darker his expression became.


    He stood in front of the dining table which he had paid for.


    A lightbulb moment hit him.


    He suddenly understood.


    It was Liberty.


    ¡°Liberty!¡±


    He shouted up as the thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°She smashed up my house!¡±


    Hank was furious.


    Jessica immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police now. They¡¯ll arrest her and make her


    Renovation cost?


    Hank wanted to call the police, but when he heard Jessica mention the renovation cost, he immediately


    ended the call.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you calling? Is it because you can¡¯t bear to? Do you still have feelings for her?¡± Jessica


    saw him hang up the call immediately after dialing and she was livid, so she blurted out without


    thinking.


    She stopped renting her apartment and packed everything to follow him home. She had been looking


    forward to living in avishly decorated home and being able to show off a little in her family group.


    However, the house turned out to be even worse than a shack.


    That was not just a mere rain on her parade, it was a torrential downpour thatpletely drenched her


    from head to toe with the cold prating from inside out.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°We can¡¯t call the police. It was Liberty who paid for the renovation fees back then. She probably spent


    more than four hundred thousand on it. She once told me to reimburse her during the divorce, but I


    refused.¡±


    Hank¡¯s eyes shed with hatred, and he said with resentment, ¡°She said that she¡¯ll use her ways to get


    the renovation fees back. I figured that I won¡¯t have to fork out money, so it didn¡¯t matter to me what


    she would do. I thought at most, she¡¯ll move the furniture away. I didn¡¯t expect her to even take down


    the drywall.¡±


    Jessica was speechless.


    Although Hank did not call the police, he could not help but call Liberty.


    However, she did not answer.


    After thinking about it, he suspected that she had blocked his number, so he used Jessica¡¯s phone to


    call her instead. She picked up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Hank could not control his anger and questioned her in a stern voice, ¡°Liberty Hunt, what is the


    meaning of this? You wrecked my home!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still there. That¡¯s how it looked when you first bought it.¡±


    Liberty had just put her son to sleep and was ready to wash up and go to bed.


    When she received a call from her ex¨Chusband, she quietly walked out of the room so as not to wake


    her son.


    Her sister and brother¨Cinw left only ten minutes ago.


    ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°I told you, if you won¡¯t refund me the renovation cost, I¡¯ll get it back in my own way. I just took back


    what I was owed for the renovation. It¡¯s not your money anyway, so what are you angry about?¡±

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Hank paused before asking, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have at least cleared away all the garbage?¡±


    Libertyughed. ¡°There was a lot of garbage when the house was first renovated too, and I was the


    one who paid for someone to clean it up. You didn¡¯t reimburse me for that either. I¡¯m just collecting my


    money back now.¡±


    ¡°How much does it cost to hire someone to clean up? Why are you haggling with me over that little bit


    of money?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I haggle? That¡¯s my money. My money doesn¡¯t grow on trees. Why should I give it to


    you? I¡¯ll get back every penny I¡¯ve spent.¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    After a long time, he gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Fine, you win!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m only getting my renovation fee back. There¡¯s nothing to win. Your house now looks like what you


    paid for.¡±


    Hank was so angry that he hung up the phone. He wanted to throw the phone, but Jessica quickly


    grabbed it. ¡°That¡¯s my phone. Don¡¯t throw it.¡®


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Hank could not do anything else but repeated those two words.


    As Liberty had said, she was merely getting her renovation money back.


    The ce he bought was unfurnished. There was no one he could me.


    ¡°What now, Hank?¡±


    Jessica did not expect Liberty to be so ruthless. It was no wonder Hank did not want her anymore.


    A vicious woman like her would not be able to remarry.


    Jessica cursed Liberty a million times in her heart.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stay with you in a house like this.¡±


    She wanted to live in a luxurious home.


    ¡°I already stopped renting my apartment. Where are we going to live now?¡±


    Hank scratched his head in annoyance and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a hotel and find a ce to stay tomorrow.


    We¡¯ll rent an apartment to stay in while we get this ce renovated. It used to be furnished ording


    to Liberty¡¯s liking anyway.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯ll renovate it based on our preferences. How much money do you have, Jessica?!


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jessica instinctively said, ¡°This is your pre¨Cmarital property. I won¡¯t pay for the renovation even if I have


    money. I¡¯ll only shell out money for the renovation if you transfer the house to my name and give me a


    sense of security.¡±


    She was not as stupid as Liberty, who was willing to pay for the renovations even without her name on


    the title deed.


    ¡°Besides, you have to treat this house as our marital home. Of course you have to be the one paying


    for the renovation. Houses for newly¨Cweds are always prepared by the groom.¡±


    Hank was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll handle the money and you¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯m too busy


    with work to manage trivial matters like these.¡±


    ¡°You need to work, but so do I. I¡¯m still your secretary. Will the work you have be lesser than mine? Ask


    your parents to handle it. They¡¯re always at your sister¡¯s ce looking after her children anyway so that


    shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Her future inws had a son, but they were always helping their daughter.


    Only someone like Liberty could tolerate it but not Jessica.


    It was fine if her inws did not help her, but they could not help Chelsea either. If they helped


    Chelsea, then Chelsea would have to take care of them in their old age. Chelsea benefitted from them


    now, so she had to take care of them in the future.


    Jessica would not care about them.


    Hank was silent again before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go to a hotel first. We¡¯ll leave the renovation matters for


    next year. It¡¯s almost the New Year¡¯s now, so it won¡¯t be easy to hire anyone. We haven¡¯t picked the


    materials we want either. There¡¯s no rush. Just take it slow.¡±


    Jessica hummed. There was no other choice.


    The two silently left the house.


    Hank locked the door and turned to leave.


    Jessica called out to him and pointed to her suitcase. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help me carry my suitcase?¡±


    Hank turned around and helped her with the suitcase. ¡°I was so angry at Liberty that it slipped my


    mind.¡±


    Jessica pursed her lips and said nothing.


    She was infuriated too, but she could not settle the score with Liberty.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Hank was furious whereas Serenity felt today went by spectacrly.


    After she and her husband left Liberty¡¯s newly rented apartment, she wasughing the entire way


    home.


    Zachary was amused. ¡°Don¡¯tugh too hard or your stomach will hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll still be happy even if my stomach hurts. Hank must be home by now. I wonder what his reaction


    was when he saw the state of his ce. He must have thought he entered the wrong house. Haha, I


    can¡¯t help butugh when I think of his reaction.¡±


    ¡°Let me join in on the fun too!¡±


    Zachary then fell into Serenity¡¯sughing spell.


    Heughed until he almost hit the street light. He swerved in fright and managed to avoid the collision.


    Serenity was so startled that she forgot tough.


    When it was safe, she said, ¡°Zachary, is your driving okay? I can drive instead. My driving skills are


    exceptional. Racing won¡¯t be a problem either.¡±


    ¡°I got my driver¡¯s license when I was eighteen. I¡¯m an experienced driver. Just now was just an


    ident. Iughed too hard and got distracted.¡±


    Serenity was a little stumped before she finally said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. You focus on


    driving.¡±


    She turned her head to look at the olddy in the backseat. Seeing that the woman seemed to be


    sleeping, she reminded her husband, ¡°Nana is asleep. Turn down the music.¡±


    Zachary did as he was told.


    Mrs. Lane stayed at Liberty¡¯s house and did not follow them back.


    Serenity yawned. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy too.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a nap. Wake me up when we get home.¡±


    ¡°Your nap willst until morning. Don¡¯t sleep. Home is just ten minutes away. Let¡¯s talk.¡± Serenity gave


    him a side nce. ¡°We might die if I talk to you.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He spoke after a while. ¡°Serenity, in my life, no one except for you has attacked me like that. ¡°I¡¯m telling


    the truth.¡±


    Serenity leaned on the headrest and took out her phone to watch short clips. Some clips were


    particrly funny and dispelled her sleepiness, and they finally made it home.


    Grandma May seemed to have a built¨Cin rm clock in her body and woke up just as Zachary parked


    the car.


    Everyone was tired after working all day. Grandma May did not tease the couple and went upstairs to


    wash up and go to sleep.


    She already knew that the young couple was staying together, so that meant Serenity was not shy


    anymore. She moved her everyday items to Zachary¡¯s room.


    Zachary watched her move her belongings piece by piece. His eyes were full of affection.


    He very much liked this feeling of them having each other in their lives.


    He took her pajamas, handed them to her, and said in a soft voice, ¡°Go take a shower first, Seren. It¡¯s


    veryte now. Rest early and sort it out tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡± Serenity asked but she took out her own phone to check the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s half¨Cpast eleven!¡±


    She muttered, ¡°It¡¯s sote. I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    She took the pajamas he handed her, went to get the toiletries she was using, and entered the


    bathroom.


    By the time she came out of the bathroom, her skincare products were already sorted by Zachary.


    ¡°Seren, I arranged it for you. What do you think? Which brand do you usually use?¡±


    Zachary was fishing for credit.


    Serenity only nced at it, then climbed into bed and went to sleep. Her body was curled up with her


    hands covering her stomach.


    Her stomach hurt.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    In the past, she would only have abdominal pain on the first day of her period. This time, however, it


    only started to hurt today. It might be because she ran around and overworked during the day.

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Seren?¡±


    Zachary noticed something was wrong with her and quickly walked over. He sat down on the edge of


    the bed, reached out to tug her body, and asked with concern, unwell?¡±


    ¡°My stomach hurts.¡±


    ¡°Are you feeling


    ¡°Your stomach? Are you bloated because you ate too much during supper?¡±


    Serenity red at him.


    ¡°No? Then why does your stomach hurt?¡±


    Serenity rolled over and turned her back to him. ¡°You won¡¯t understand. I¡¯ll be fine if I lie down and bear


    with it for a while.¡±


    Zachary frowned.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He stood up then bent down to pick her up from the bed again. His handsome face said seriously, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know medicine, but a doctor does. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital. Don¡¯t try to endure it. It¡¯ll be too


    late for regrets if you bear with it and it turns out to be a big problem.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to go to the


    hospital. I just¡­ It hurts because I¡¯m having period cramps.¡±


    Zachary paused before saying, ¡°Your¡­ period¡­ O¨COh. I get it now.¡±


    He quickly ced Serenity back on the bed. ¡°Why does it hurt?¡±


    He had no clue that period would bring pain to women when Aunt Flo visited.. There were no young


    girls in his family, and he had no contact with women except those from his father¡¯s generation.


    Thus, he genuinely had no idea about such things.


    When Serenity had her period, he would make hot cocoa for her because he had seen his father


    prepared it for his mother before. That was why he knew that girls could drink hot cocoa during their


    menses.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s hurting because I was out and about during the day, and because of the cold weather.


    Please brew me a cup of hot cocoa.¡±


    ¡°Okay, hang in there. I¡¯ll go prepare it for you now.¡±


    Zachary quickly rushed to make the hot drink and even called his mother while he was in the kitchen.


    ¡°Zack, your mom is asleep. Call again tomorrow.¡±


    The person who answered the phone was his father.


    ¡°Dad, can you wake Mom up? I have something to ask her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so important that you have to ask her now? I told you, your mother is asleep, so don¡¯t wake


    her. Tell me what¡¯s the issue. Maybe I can help you solve it.¡±


    In Liam¡¯s opinion, his son¡¯s problems were not as important as letting his wife sleep.


    ¡°Dad, do you know of any medicine that can relieve menstrual cramps?¡±


    Liam said after a pause, ¡°Are they for you?¡±


    Zachary was speechless. ¡°What are you talking about? My wife needs them.¡±


    ¡°You scared me to death. I thought you went for a sex reassignment surgery and became a woman.


    Although your mom and I want a daughter, we¡¯ve long epted the fact that we only have a son. We¡¯re


    looking forward to having a granddaughter now. Don¡¯t even think about getting a sex reassignment


    surgery.¡±


    Zachary was amazed by his father¡¯s thought process to be able to think of something as absurd as a


    sex reassignment surgery at this hour.


    ¡°Go get a warmpress for her to apply to her abdomen. You can also make her drinks like hot


    cocoa or chamomile tea. Actually, just have a child soon and it¡¯ll be fine.


    ¡°Your mom was like that in the past too, but she got a lot better after giving birth to you. Her cramps


    would only hurt badly when she was tired.¡±


    ¡°All right, I get it.¡±


    Zachary hurriedly hung up the phone, afraid that his father would say something shocking again.


    He made the hot cocoa for Serenity and brought it into the room. ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy some medicine


    for you.¡±


    He swiftly took the car keys and left.


    Serenity turned around and tried to call out to him, but only saw his back as he closed the door.


    He was wearing a nightshirt and slippers¡­


    Zachary was someone who cared a lot about his image, but because of her, he forgot that he was in


    his sleepwear and hurried out to buy medicine.


    Serenity was warmed by his action.


    It turned out that even an iceberg could thaw into such a caring man.

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Sitting up, Serenity took the cup of hot cocoa and slowly sipped on it.


    She had no idea whether it was Zachary¡¯s care for her or the hot drink working


    its magic, but she felt a lot better after the cup of cocoa and another lie-down.


    By the time Zachary was back with something to relieve her pain, Serenity was


    scrolling the news on her phone.


    ¡°Why are you on your phone when you¡¯re sick?¡±


    Zachary drew close and snatched the phone out of her hands before stuffing the


    pain-relief medicine into her hands. He said, ¡°It¡¯ste. The pharmacy was


    closed. I went to the nearby hospital and got a doctor to prescribe you some


    pills. Take some and go back to bed.¡±


    Lifting her chin, Serenity quietly stared at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    She jolted up and stood before him, bringing her arms around his waist while


    emotionally uttering, You¡¯re so good to me, Zachary.¡±


    As Zachary embraced her, he could guess that she must be feeling better after


    a cup of cocoa. He


    dotingly remarked, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. Who¡¯s going to be good to you if not me?¡±


    Now that Serenity could see he was good to her, Zachary hoped she would not


    dump his sorry *ss when she found outter that he lied to her. Hopefully, she


    would look back and think about his dedication, love, and concern for her.


    Nana said that he had to go for her heart.


    Sweet talk was not his thing. Plus, she cringed at it too. Zachary had to knuckle


    down on the tiny details in life and melt her heart bit by bit until she was willing


    to open her heart and let him in. Only then, they could have a future together.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Do you know what you were wearing when you went out? It¡¯s a dressing


    gown.¡±


    Dumbstruck, Zachary nudged her away and lowered his gaze to his clothes.


    Indeed, he had his dressing


    gown on.


    ¡°You also wore loafers out.¡±


    Zachary took a look at his feet. No wonder his toes were feeling the chill when


    he was out.


    It turned out that he wore his house loafers out.


    It was a good thing that he went outte at night, so no one saw him.


    Otherwise, he would hit the headlines in Wiltspoon¡¯s local paper tomorrow.


    ¡°I was so concerned about you that I didn¡¯t notice what I was wearing when I


    went out.¡±


    Zachary held her to sit back on the bed and held her hands. Unable to feel the


    ring, he immediately raised her hand up high.


    With a scowl, he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the wedding ring I gave you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t feelfortable wearing it while working, so I took it off when I got to


    work.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Peering at his grimacing face, Serenity immediately added, ¡°I¡¯ll put it on right


    away when I get to the shop tomorrow. I won¡¯t ever take it off again.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to remove it once it was on you. You have to show Shawn that


    you¡¯re married or he will always pine after you and never give up. By taking the


    ring off, he would think that our rtionship is rocky


    and that he has a chance.¡¯


    Her tender hand loomed up against his face and stroked him gently.


    Next came her sultry soothing.


    ¡°My bad, Zachary. Don¡¯t be angry, okay? You¡¯ll get wrinkles from frowning


    constantly. You¡¯re only a few years older than I am. You should take good care


    of yourself before I dump you for aging a lot faster than me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Clutching her against his chest, he lowered his head to ravish her lips as a


    punishment before letting her


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the shop tomorrow. I¡¯ll only leave for work when you put the ring


    back on. If I ever find you without the ring, I¡¯ll buy all the rings in every jewelry


    store in Wiltspoon and put them on all ten of your fingers to dere my


    entitlement over you!¡±


    Serenity murmured, ¡°Do you have that kind of money?¡±


    She kept her voice pretty low.


    Did he fancy himself as the dominant CEO in fiction? It was not like he was


    loaded to the point he could buy


    all the rings in every jewelry store in Wiltspoon.


    Picking up on her mumbles, Zachary made a moue at


    her.

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Out of everything Zachary had said to Serenity, the point that caught Serenity¡¯s


    attention was money.


    His wife reckoned that he, the heir of the Yorks and the head of the multi-billiondor York


    Corporation, had no money¡­


    Letting loose of her, Zachary got up and walked away.


    Serenity blinked her eyes. Was the petty guy angry again?


    She got up too, but instead of cheering him up, Serenity poured herself a ss


    of water and downed the pills he bought.


    He paid no heed to his appearance and wore his dressing gown and loafers to


    get her something to help with the pain. It would be a waste of his effort if


    Serenity did not take the medicine. It would probably fuel his anger too.


    Zachary soon returned to her side.


    ¡°Put your hand out.¡±


    He ordered.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Lifting her chin, Serenity watched as he took out a red jewelry box. She asked


    hesitantly, ¡°Is this a ring?¡±


    Zachary opened the jewelry box and grabbed her left hand. Taking the gold ring


    out of the box, he put it on her ring finger.


    ¡°This is the ring I first bought. Iter thought the


    Eternal diamond ring was more beautiful. That was why I gave you that ring


    instead. You can wear this gold ring for now until we get to the shop tomorrow to


    get the Eternal diamond ring.¡±


    Zachary bought a pair of gold rings to give Elisa a reality check. With that in


    mind, he bought an extra ring.


    The rings came in handy now.


    After putting the gold ring on Serenity¡¯s finger, Zachary removed the Eternal


    diamond ring and wore the other gold ring. He was dead set on wearing a


    matching pair with Serenity!


    He was such a tyrant. Zachary was bossy, petty, and not to mention, jealous.


    Serenity roasted her man in her mind.


    Having put on the gold ring, Zachary grabbed


    Serenity¡¯s hand and locked fingers with her. He then


    pulled out his phone with his free hand and took a picture of their intertwined


    fingers.


    Serenity uttered amusedly, ¡°Are you posting it on Facebook?¡±


    Zachary was without a word.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Seeing that he posted the picture on Facebook, Serenity pinched his cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a tyrant, but I like it. Send me the photo. I want to share it on


    Facebook to show off our affection too.


    ¡°Will I get dissed for posting all the mushy stuff online in the middle of the


    night?¡±


    Serenity said as she tapped on her phone.


    Once she published the photo on Facebook, she put her phone back on the


    bedside table and hooked the tyrant by the neck,nding on the bed together. ¡±


    Don¡¯t be mad. Let¡¯s get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary brought his inner tyrant to life. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not yours. I¡¯m my own person. I don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes were fixated on her.


    Letting out a yawn, she snuggled up against his warm embrace and drifted into


    dreand. She refused to


    discuss the matter further with him.


    It took a while before Zachary leaned in to purr in her ear. ¡°Serenity, I feel


    vulnerable. You¡¯re tooposed. I¡¯m afraid to lose you.


    ¡°What should I do with you?¡±


    Serenity was deep in her slumber to hear his murmurs, unaware that behind his


    domineering exterior was his vulnerability and fear.


    Of course, Zachary had iting.


    To quote Grandma May, Zachary shot himself in the foot.


    Zachary¡¯s Facebook friends were his friends, buddies, and important clients. It


    was a rare sight to see Zachary post on Facebook, let alone putting hearts and


    flowers online and announcing his marital


    status.


    With his photo making rounds online, it caused quite a stir among the upper


    crust of Wiltspoon. Everybody wanted to know the identity of the luckydy who


    married Zachary.

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Zachary held Serenity, intending to meet her in dreand.


    After closing his eyes, something abruptly came to mind. He gently peeled away


    from Serenity and sat up.


    Zachary reached out to grab Serenity¡¯s phone on the bedside table.


    He posted the photo on Facebook to announce he was


    married within his circle.


    The photo would definitely get out in the open. Zachary was not afraid of the


    photo getting circted because the photo only showed a pair of hands. It


    would protect Serenity from the media vultures for


    now.


    However, Serenity¡¯s post on Facebook might be seen by Elisa.


    Since Serenity and Elisa were close, the girls would have added each other on


    Facebook.


    Clive could see his photo through others while Elisa would find the photo on


    Serenity¡¯s Facebook. By making aparison, Elisa would realize that Serenity


    was his wife.


    Zachary could not let Elisa know about him and Serenity for now.


    Serenity and Mrs. Stone had done a DNA test, and the results would be out in


    two days. No matter the oue, it would not change the fact that Serenity and


    Elisa hit it off. Should his cover be blown, Zachary shuddered to think of the


    consequences.


    Grabbing Serenity¡¯s phone, Zachary tapped on her Facebook app, but she had


    logged out.


    ¡°Her password¡­¡±


    Zachary furrowed his brows. He was watching beside her when Serenity was


    logging in. Her password was¡­


    He harked back for a moment before attempting to key in a password.


    The first attempt came out wrong.


    So was the second attempt.


    Taking a pause, Zachary forced himself to keep his cool and not to panic. He


    dug back into his memory for the letters Serenity had tapped on.


    After a few minutes of silence, Zachary tried once


    more to key in the password. This time, he got into her Facebook.


    Zachary grinned widely, feeling happier than when closing a multi-billion-dor


    deal.


    He quickly searched Serenity¡¯s list of friends on Facebook and found Elisa.


    Thank goodness Elisa used her actual name.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary then tapped on Elisa¡¯s profile and blocked her from Serenity¡¯s


    Facebook posts and stories.


    Serenity shared the photo on her stories, so the photo would be long gone by


    the time Serenity realized that Elisa could not see her posts and stories.


    He thanked his lucky stars that he and Serenity published the photote at


    night. Their friends were fast asleep in bed.


    No one had liked the photo Serenity posted yet.


    The certain repeat theft offender happilyy back down by Serenity.


    Struck by a thought, Zachary took Serenity¡¯s phone once more and checked


    what Serenity saved his contact under.


    [Mr. York ¨C Husband married at first sight]


    Zachary was speechless.


    Serenity was probably concerned she would forget


    who he was for her to add the remarks behind Mr.


    York.


    It was just like when he forgot who she was and deleted her number. He added


    her number back and


    added a remark so he could remember her.


    Putting down the phone, Zachary grabbed his phone and searched for


    Serenity¡¯s contact. He then changed the contact¡¯s name to ¡°my wife¡±.


    Serenity would think that it was sweet of him should one day she was to check


    her name on his phone.


    As if Serenity would think that.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Serenity. Please dream of me.¡±


    Zachary murmured in her ear before hitting the sack with her in his arms.


    Serenity had a dreamless sleep until the morning light.


    Opening her eyes, she found herself alone in bed. She had no idea when


    Zachary got up.


    Serenity sat up and noticed that Zachary had put her clothes on the nightstand.


    She would not be able to miss them when she got up.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    ¡°That¡¯s so considerate of Zachary.¡±


    Serenity took the clothes but was not in a hurry to get out of bed. Instead, she held the clothes in one


    hand and her phone in another to check her Facebook out of habit. No one sent a messagest night,


    but a few liked her stories.


    Nevertheless, she limited her Facebook posts and stories to a few of her closest friends. She did not


    want those fellows in the same trade to ess her personal life because she preferred to keep her


    privacy that way.


    Although Serenity often posted on Facebook, she tended to post on stories as they would be gone after


    a certain amount of time.


    Zachary was the first to like her postst night.


    Serenity was dumbstruck. Did she allow him ess to her Facebook posts and stories when she


    added him?


    Maybe she forgot to limit Zachary¡¯s ess when she first added him on Facebook.


    Thinking back, Serenity did not publish anything


    other than her crafts and flowers on the balcony. She


    felt at ease and relieved that she did not bad-mouth Zachary on Facebook.


    Zachary pushed the bedroom door open and entered


    the room.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    He was dressed in a tracksuit.


    It was apparent that he went downstairs for a run.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°You still got up early to go for a run on such a cold day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Closing the door behind him, Zachary approached her and sat on the bed. He asked with concern,


    ¡°Does your stomach still hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Serenity carried her clothes and slipped out of bed with her phone in hand. ¡°You¡¯re not in a rush to get


    changed, right? I call dibs on the washroom.¡±


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡±


    Stopping in her tracks, Serenity cocked her head back and asked, ¡°Are you fine in that department?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes darkened.


    Picking up on his reaction, Serenity immediately said, ¡°Get your mind out of the gutter. I mean, can you


    manage breakfast?¡±


    Zachary rose to his feet and drew close to her before straightening out her messy hair. His voice was


    husky. ¡°You need to try before you know if I¡¯m fine in that department.¡±


    Serenity was at a loss for words.


    Since it seemed to Serenity that Zachary was hitting on her, she did not know what to say. Her


    response might justnd them in bed too soon.


    ¡°But I rarely make my own food ever since I started working at York Corporation. Work has been busy.¡±


    Although Zachary had joined thepany for training and on-the-job learning before taking over York


    Corporation, Nana had requested that her grandchildren practice independence in managing


    themselves and not be waited on hand and foot at home. They were to pick up after themselves.


    On asion, Nana would want to try her


    grandchildren¡¯s cooking on a whim. She would point out the chef of the day to cook up a few of their


    specialties.


    Nana mentioned that although they were rich, they


    should master various life skills. It was never a bad thing to equip themselves with skills as they would


    onlye in handy.


    With many talents under their belts, they would be able to make it out on their own even if they were to


    leave the shelter of their family.


    Thanks to Nana, the grandsons became useful in the kitchen.


    It had been a while since Zachary cooked anything, so he was a little rusty.


    With sparkling eyes, Serenity uttered in anticipation, ¡°I get to try your cooking.¡±


    Her excitement delighted Zachary. At least, she was looking forward to it and supporting his gesture.


    ¡°Get dressed. I need a change of clothes too, and then I¡¯ll make you breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Serenity carried her clothes and turned her heel to the


    washroom.


    After closing the door, she posted on Facebook.


    [The weather is chilly today, but a sun lives inside me, melting my heart.]

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Serenity¡¯s heart melted at Zachary¡¯s warm gestures while on the other side, Elisa¡¯s spirits were


    dampened as she was given a rude awakening before she even got out of bed.


    As Zachary changed the settings on Serenity¡¯s


    Facebook, Elisa did not see the photo on Serenity¡¯s stories. It was her sister-inw who showed her


    the photo.


    Her sister-inw, Alice, knocked on the door and entered her room when Elisa just woke up.


    Alice quietly tapped on a picture on her phone and showed Elisa.


    Since Elisa had just gotten up, she could not


    understand the meaning behind her sister-inw¡¯s actions.


    Elisa asked, ¡°Alice, who¡¯s showing this mushy stuff online? Are you trying to get under my skin for


    being single by showing it to me?¡±


    Alice stared at her without a word.


    In fact, Alice gave her blessing to Elisa to fight for true love. As Zachary was outstanding in every


    single


    way, he would make the perfect couple with Elisa.


    s, Zachary was not into Elisa.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Elisa had tried to move on, but years did not chip away her love for him. Hence why she boldly


    professed her love for Zachary and went after him.


    To everybody¡¯s surprise, Zachary suddenly revealed that he was married.


    Alice suspected that Zachary deliberately delivered the blow so Elisa would get over her feelings for


    him.


    However, her husband received a screenshot from a friend this morning. It was a screenshot of


    Zachary¡¯s Facebook post.


    Zachary had published a photo. Although there was no caption, anybody could see that Zachary was


    announcing that he was married on his Facebook


    page.


    Clive sent the screenshot to Alice¡¯s phone so thetter would show it to Elisa.


    It was to get Elisa to give up on Zachary.


    Alice even told her husband off for making her do such a thing and put Elisa down first thing in the


    morning.


    Clive said that Elisa would find out sooner orter.


    The matter would not be kept under wraps for long since the higher society of Wiltspoon was aware of


    Zachary¡¯s post.


    As Elisa¡¯s family, they should show the photo to Elisa before anybody mentioned it to her. It would save


    Elisa from thinking they tried to hide it from her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Alice? It¡¯s not like I posted the photo.¡±


    Sitting up, Elisa extended her arm and took the phone from Alice. She took a closer look at the photo


    and said, ¡°Let me see who¡¯s shing lovey-dovey stuff early in the morning. Are you onto some gossip


    and want to share the juicy bits with me¡­ Zachary¡¯s Facebook?¡±


    Alice nodded and replied, ¡°Your brother said you had asked him to look into whether Zachary was


    really married. Your brother refused, didn¡¯t he? Now that he received this screenshot, he told me to


    show it to you.


    ¡°Zachary posted the photo on Facebook, announcing that he¡¯s married in our circle. He did not wear a


    ring on purpose for you to get over him. He¡¯s really married. Look, the ring is not photoshopped.¡±


    Although Elisa stopped pestering Zacharytely after he dropped the news on her, she had been


    wishfully thinking that he bought a ring to wear on his ring


    finger to get her to move on.


    Now that she had seen Zachary¡¯s Facebook post, her


    hopes came crumbling down.


    He was really married!


    Color washed off Elisa¡¯s face.

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Feeling bad, Alice gave Elisa a hug and consoled her, ¡± Elisa, you should stop yearning for him since


    Zachary¡¯s married. He¡¯s not the only good man on earth. You¡¯ll find better men once you let go of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great girl to me, Elisa. Don¡¯t beat yourself up just because Zachary doesn¡¯t like you. Take my


    advice. Forget Zachary. Your brother and I will find you a good man who is better suited for you and


    yours alone.


    ¡°I promise you will live happier than Zachary. It might not be all sunshine and roses for the woman to


    marry a stoic man like Zachary. Think about it. Who¡­would want to be with an aloof man?¡±


    Elisa bit her lips, refusing to shed tears.


    Worried Elisa might draw blood from the furious biting, Alice ran her mouth about her husband. ¡°Clive is


    an *sshole for making me a meanie bright early in the morning. Don¡¯t do that, Elisa. You¡¯ll only hurt


    yourself.


    ¡°Cry it out if you¡¯re feeling sad. Cry it all out. I¡¯m not an outsider. You¡¯ll feel better after crying.


    ¡°How about I take you shopping? We¡¯ll buy anything and everything you want.


    Why don¡¯t you look for a fun time with your friends?¡±


    Elisa lifted her arm to rub her eyes and loosened the bite on her bottom lip. She tried to curl her lips,


    but her smile was uglier than her crying face.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alice. I already knew. I knew when I saw the wedding ring on


    Zachary¡¯s finger the other day.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There are so many good men under the sun. Zachary¡¯s not the only one. He doesn¡¯t have


    to be the one for me. I don¡¯t want to love him anymore since he belongs to another. That¡¯s good. I can


    finally get over him.¡±


    Elisa went to her brother and cried in his arms when she saw Zachary wearing the ring for the first time.


    Now, there were no more tears to shed.


    There was no use bawling over it anyway.


    She would cry for days on end if crying could make Zachary single.


    ¡°Are you really not going to cry, Elisa? You¡¯ll feel better after letting it all out.¡±


    Elisa stared at her sister-inw, caught in between tears andughter. ¡°Do you really want to see me


    cry, Alice?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to bottle up your feelings. It would make you feel better after releasing your pent-up


    emotions.¡±


    ¡°I have already cried for him.¡±


    Elisa took her sister-inw¡¯s phone once more and was fixated on the photo for a long time before


    saying, ¡°I wonder who was able to steal Zachary¡¯s heart and get him to marry her. I think the woman


    must be someone gorgeous and caring.¡±


    It took tender-heartedness to ovee callousness.


    ¡°I have a fiery temper. Plus, I¡¯m willful. No wonder Zachary doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°No, Elisa. You¡¯re a nice girl. I admire your character. It¡¯s just not meant to be as


    Zachary doesn¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. It¡¯s okay. Your Mr. Right must be out there somewhere,


    waiting for you. He¡¯ll soon find his way to you once you take your eyes away from Zachary.¡±


    Elisa burst intoughter.


    ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t have to rack your brains to find the words tofort me. My world woulde


    crumbling down if today was the day I found out


    Zachary is married, but I discovered this earlier. I had not harassed him and stopped thinking about him


    for a while.


    ¡°Although I have not let him gopletely, I have my pride. I can get over him now that he has a wife. I


    won¡¯t take what¡¯s not mine.


    ¡°He would be a man who can¡¯t keep it in his pants and is disloyal to his marriage if he strayed away


    from his wife. I wouldn¡¯t want to love a man like that.¡±


    With Elisaughing, Alice felt a little relieved. Alice reached out and lovingly ran her fingers down


    Elisa¡¯s hair while uttering, ¡°Do you know what I like most about you, Elisa? You¡¯re a little willful and


    fiery, but you¡¯re right-minded.


    Feeling bad, Alice gave Elisa a hug and consoled her, ¡± Elisa, you should stop yearning for him since


    Zachary¡¯s married. He¡¯s not the only good man on earth. You¡¯ll find better men once you let go of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great girl to me, Elisa. Don¡¯t beat yourself up just because Zachary doesn¡¯t like you. Take my


    advice. Forget Zachary. Your brother and I will find you a good man who is better suited for you and


    yours alone.


    ¡°I promise you will live happier than Zachary. It might not be all sunshine and roses for the woman to


    marry a stoic man like Zachary. Think about it. Who would want to be with an aloof man?¡±


    Elisa bit her lips, refusing to shed tears.


    Worried Elisa might draw blood from the furious biting, Alice ran her mouth about her husband. ¡°Clive is


    an *sshole for making me a meanie bright early in the morning. Don¡¯t do that, Elisa. You¡¯ll only hurt


    yourself.


    ¡°Cry it out if you¡¯re feeling sad. Cry it all out. I¡¯m not an outsider. You¡¯ll feel better after crying.


    ¡°How about I take you shopping? We¡¯ll buy anything and everything you want. Why don¡¯t you look for a


    fun time with your friends?¡±


    Elisa lifted her arm to rub her eyes and loosened the bite on her bottom lip. She tried to curl her lips,


    but her smile was uglier than her crying face.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alice. I already knew. I knew when I saw the wedding ring on Zachary¡¯s finger the


    other day.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. There are so many good men under the sun. Zachary¡¯s not the only one. He doesn¡¯t have


    to be the one for me. I don¡¯t want to love him anymore since he belongs to another. That¡¯s good. I can


    finally get over him.¡±


    Elisa went to her brother and cried in his arms when she saw Zachary wearing the ring for the first time.


    Now, there were no more tears to shed.


    There was no use bawling over it anyway.


    She would cry for days on end if crying could make Zachary single.


    ¡°Are you really not going to cry, Elisa? You¡¯ll feel better after letting it all out.¡±


    Elisa stared at her sister-inw, caught in between tears andughter. ¡°Do you really want to see me


    cry, Alice?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to bottle up your feelings. It would make you feel better after releasing your pent-up


    emotions.¡±


    ¡°I have already cried for him.¡±


    Elisa took her sister-inw¡¯s phone once more and was fixated on the photo for a long time before


    saying, ¡°I wonder who was able to steal Zachary¡¯s heart and get him to marry her. I think the woman


    must be someone gorgeous and caring.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It took tender-heartedness to ovee callousness.


    ¡°I have a fiery temper. Plus, I¡¯m willful. No wonder Zachary doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°No, Elisa. You¡¯re a nice girl. I admire your character. It¡¯s just not meant to be as Zachary doesn¡¯t


    reciprocate your feelings. It¡¯s okay. Your Mr. Right must be out there somewhere, waiting for you. He¡¯ll


    soon find his way to you once you take your eyes away from Zachary.¡±


    Elisa burst intoughter.


    ¡°Alice, you don¡¯t have to rack your brains to find the words tofort me. My world woulde


    crumbling down if today was the day I found out


    Zachary is married, but I discovered this earlier. I had not harassed him and stopped thinking about him


    for a while.


    ¡°Although I have not let him gopletely, I have my pride. I can get over him now that he has a wife. I


    won¡¯t take what¡¯s not mine.


    ¡°He would be a man who can¡¯t keep it in his pants and is disloyal to his marriage if he strayed away


    from his wife. I wouldn¡¯t want to love a man like that.¡±


    With Elisaughing, Alice felt a little relieved. Alice reached out and lovingly ran her fingers down


    Elisa¡¯s hair while uttering, ¡°Do you know what I like most about you, Elisa? You¡¯re a little willful and


    fiery, but you¡¯re right-minded.¡±

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    ¡°That¡¯s what I admire the most about you, unlike some people who don¡¯t care if others are married.


    They find someone they fancy ande in between the marriage of others under the pretext of finding


    true love. Those people disgust me the most.¡±


    Alice was speaking from the heart.


    She embraced Elisa as her inws would because her sister¨Cinw had good qualities.


    Alice would not even bother if Elisa was not a decent person.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Alice. Go and catch up on sleep. Tell my brother not to worry about me. It¡¯s not like 1 can


    never find a man.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m heading back to my room. Do you want to go back to sleep?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nah. I¡¯ll go to spend some good time with Serenityter. That reminds me, the pastry chef made some


    great desserts yesterday. Is there any left? I want to bring some to Serenity and Jasmine. They have a


    thing for desserts.¡±


    These girls were just like her sister¨Cinw.


    Previously, Elisa¡¯s family did not have a personal pastry chef as their chef could take on the dual role.


    Since Elisa weed her sister¨Cinw into the family, her brother had hired a pastry chef to create all


    kinds of sweet delicacies for her sister¨Cinw.


    Alice said with a smile, ¡°I thought the food was delicious too, so I told the pastry chef to bake some


    today. You can head downstairs and check. The pastries should be hot out of the oven. Bring a few


    boxes to Serenity. You can deliver the desserts to her every day if she likes them.¡±


    Knowing that Serenity may possibly be her husband¡¯s cousin, Alice already had a good feeling about


    Serenity before even meeting her.


    ¡°She likes them for sure.¡±


    The mention of Serenity and Jasmine sparked joy in Elisa¡¯s speech. Since the girls were foodies, it was


    no wonder they became best friends.


    They shared the same qualities.


    After changing the subject, Elisa seemed to have put Zachary¡¯s marriage behind her. Only then, Alice


    wasfortable returning to her room.


    Clive was waiting for his wife¡¯s return in the bedroom.


    ¡°How¡¯s Elisa?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s stronger than we think, probably because she already knew. But you had to make me go to her


    first thing in the morning. It really put her down. You should be the bad guy next time. I don¡¯t want to do


    it again.¡±


    Clive went up to hug his wife and uttered with a grin, ¡°It¡¯s easier for you to have a heart-to- heart with


    her. Elisa doesn¡¯t like what I tell her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a straight shooter, but that¡¯s what I like about you. Other women would be rolling their eyes at


    you


    ¡°That¡¯s why I only love you and only want to be with you.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a smooth talker. Who is Zachary¡¯s wife? Did you manage to find out?¡±


    Clive shook his head. ¡°I made some calls around, but they all said they only saw the photo and


    circted the news. No one knows who Zachary¡¯s wife is. The Yorks are keeping her identity under


    wraps.¡±


    In fact, Clive had to take off his hat to the Yorks.


    The Yorks¡¯ mouths were sealed on their personal lives unless they wanted the public to know. Even


    their close friends and family could not get any information out of them.


    Zachary¡¯s announcement of his marriage on Facebook was a prime example. The news made


    headlines in Wiltspoon, but the Yorks kept mum about the whole thing. The reporters had been waiting


    at the Yorks¡® front gate the whole night. Apparently, they were still there now. The press was also


    lurking in front of York Corporation, trying to pry into the identity of Zachary¡¯s wife from the employees.


    Nevertheless, the employees of York Corporation buttoned their lips.


    The media reporters probably wanted to run Zachary down for only giving them crumbs. Zachary only


    posted a pair of hands without showing the woman¡¯s face. Although itching with curiosity, the reporters


    could not catch a glimpse of Zachary¡¯s wife. The feeling of being tethered to suspense was awful.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t the paparazzi all¨Cpervasive? There hasn¡¯t been any chatter about this among


    Alice had to admit that she would like to know the identity of the new Mrs. York too them.¡±


    Clive fell silent before replying, ¡°I can imagine the paparazzi cussing right now. Unless Zachary reveals


    her identity to the press, we probably will never find out.¡±


    After a pause, Clive regrettably added, ¡°It¡¯s my biggest regret that I couldn¡¯t acquire a talent like Josh.¡±


    Zachary would never know how lucky he was to gain Josh¡¯s loyalty.


    Josh had a say in the Bucham family and shared a close rtionship with the head of the household.


    Zachary having Josh¡¯s help meant he got the Buchams¡® full support.


    Aliceforted her husband. ¡°There¡¯s bound to be regret in life. No one has it perfect in life. The


    people around you are good and no lesser than Josh. Josh just happens to be born in the Bucham


    family.¡±

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Clive sighed.


    There indeed was bound to be regret in life.


    Serenity went to her sister¡¯s new ce to pick Mrs. Lane and Sonny up before heading to the shop with


    Zachary.


    She did not take a ride in Zachary¡¯s car but since he insisted on escorting her by driving, she could only


    ept his kind gesture.


    Sonny was in a much better ce with his mother spending time with him. Now that he was willing to


    be in Mrs. Lane¡¯spany, Liberty could finally go back to work.


    Liberty could not take a long leave since she was still on probation.


    Once at the shop, Zachary reminded Serenity, ¡°The Eternal diamond ring.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I¡¯ll put it on now. I promise it will always be on my finger.¡±


    She then went behind the cash register and opened the drawer with a key. The expensive diamond ring


    sat quietly in the corner of the drawer.


    Zachary watched with a grimace.


    She was so nonchnt with the ring.


    Serenity pulled out the ring and wore it on her ring finger.


    She had removedst night¡¯s temporary gold ring before leaving for work today.


    ¡°See this?¡±


    Serenity unted her hand.


    Zachary was pleased, atst.


    ¡°Hurry up and get to work. You¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    All she did was hurry him along.


    She was not clingy toward him at all.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Sonny.¡±


    Emerging from inside, Jasmine saw Sonny and approached with a smile. She then took Sonny from


    Mrs. Lane.


    Jasmine nodded at Zachary.


    Zachary wanted a kiss from his wife before he proceeded to work, but Jasmine¡¯s presence dashed his


    wish. Zachary faintly hummed an acknowledgment in response to Jasmine and nced at the woman


    whose sights were no longer on him. Turning on his heel, he left.


    He stopped after a few steps and looked back at Serenity.


    Serenity put her arm out to show her best friend the ring because Jasmine took notice of the rock on


    Serenity¡¯s finger Serenity was too upied to give Zachary any attention


    A certain somebody felt down because to Serenity, Jasmine ranked higher than him


    Sigh.


    Two minutester, Zachary drove his car away


    His vehicle had not traveled more than a hundred meters when he encountered Elisa¡¯s sports car.


    Since both were driving fast, they did not pay much attention to the person behind the wheel as they


    were moving past each other.


    By the time they went by each other, it struck Elisa, and she swiftly looked back at the receding car.


    The car was long gone


    Nevertheless, she could still see the car te number and car logo It was a national MPV


    Did her eyes deceive her?


    She caught a glimpse of the driver when driving past It seemed to be Zachary

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    Elisa thought she was seeing things.


    Zachary traveled around in a Rolls Royce with a convoy of ck personal security cars. Besides, there


    was no way Zachary would be here.


    No one in his family was in Wiltspoon School.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Elisa put the matter behind her.


    Upon reaching Serenity¡¯s bookshop, Elisa pulled up as Serenity carried Sonny out.


    ¡°Serenity, how do you know I was here?¡±


    Elisa got out of the car and added with a smile. ¡°You even came to greet me with Sonny


    ¡°Nah. I¡¯m taking Sonny to the supermarket.¡±


    Elisa drew close and reached out to carry Sonny, but Sonny turned away and pulled his arms. around


    Serenity¡¯s neck. He said, ¡°I want Ant Swer.¡±


    Serenity exined, ¡°Sonny is getting better, but he only wants people who are close to him. ¡°The


    Browns are a real piece of work!¡± Elisa cussed the Browns as she did not get to hug the adorable


    Sonny. She asked, ¡°Has your sister divorced Hank?¡±


    ¡°They split up yesterday. She got the divided assets and renovation costs back.¡±


    Serenity carried Sonny back into the shop. With Elisa here, she could hold off the shopping forter.


    ¡°You¡¯re here early. Are the DNA test results out?¡±


    Since Elisa was here alone without Mrs. Stone, the results probably revealed that Serenity was


    unrted to Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°The DNA results aren¡¯t out yet. My mom will collect the results tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯m in a horrible


    mood. Coming here for a chat will make me feel better. My mom wanted toe along, but I told her


    not to. I want to vent my feelings.


    Elisa had been madly in love with Zachary for many years. It was impossible for her to let go of her


    feelings for Zachary so soon.


    She was in pain and agony, but she did not want to cry in front of her family.


    Elisa did not want to give her family something to worry about.


    She was willing to confide in Serenity as Serenity understood her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Serenity asked with concern, ¡°Did something happen? You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Jasmine said hello to Elisa.


    Mrs. Lane went to hold Sonny so that the missus could have a good talk with Ms. Stone.


    After carrying Sonny away, Mrs. Lane hid behind a huge bookshelf and sent a message to Old Mrs.


    York and Mr. Zachary to inform them of Ms. Stone¡¯s presence at the shop.


    Grandma May was not at the shop today as she was ying chess with the senior citizens in the


    neighborhood.


    Mrs. Lane dared say that Grandma May would make a name for herself in Brynfield if she yed on for


    days.


    The old missus was great at chess


    She had a bubbly personality and was the gem of the Yorks.


    Jasmine came out with a pot of tea.


    Elisa seldom drank tea, but she quit being the heiress of the Stones when she came to Serenity¡¯s


    ce. She took whatever Serenity and Jasmine drank.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Elisa downed a cup of tea before agonizingly opening up, ¡°Serenity, Mr. York is married


    Serenity blinked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention before that you saw the ring on his finger?¡±


    Why did Elisa bring up that Mr. York was married then?


    Elisa fell silent for a while before replying, ¡°I saw his wedding ring, but I was hoping that he was


    wearing the ring on purpose to get me to move on.¡±


    Jasmine asked, ¡°Are you sure now that Mr. York is married?¡±


    Elisa nodded and answered, ¡°Mr. York posted on Facebook announcing that he¡¯s married. The news


    has caused a stir within the upper society in Wiltspoon. Many want to know who his wife is.


    ¡°The press is stalking York Corporation and the Yorks¡® residence to get a scoop. It¡¯s a shame nothing


    was on media tforms yet before I came over. I guess they haven¡¯t gotten any information yet.¡±


    Serenity was surprised. ¡°Why is the media so interested in his marital status?¡±


    Jasmine and Elisa turned to look at Serenity at the same time.


    Serenity smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I don¡¯t keep up with the news regarding Mr. York because we live in


    different worlds. Why should I follow his news when I¡¯m not going to meet him ever? With that kind of


    time, I might as well craft a few trees and earn more money.


    ¡°I only know about him through Jasmine because she loves to hear gossip and talks about him


    constantly.¡±


    Elisa remarked after a pause, ¡°He¡¯s the heir of the Yorks, the wealthiest family in Wiltspoon, and the


    head of York Corporation. Hees from a high ce and is good¨Clooking. He had been single


    without hearsay of a past rtionship. The sudden announcement of his marriage really made waves.


    ¡°Of course, the paparazzi want to know the identity of the luckydy who married Mr. York. It¡¯s not just


    the paparazzi, but we¡¯re eager to find out too. It¡¯s a pity my brother couldn¡¯t find out anything. I wonder


    who Mrs. York is.¡±


    Elisa poured herself another cup of tea and took sips to quench her thirst before adding, ¡°Woe is me.


    Not only did I lose, but I don¡¯t even know who I lost to.


    ¡°I want to know what it took for the woman to get Mr. York to marry her. He shields her well from the


    outside world. Mr. York must love her a lot.¡±


    Ultimately, Elisa felt as though she was holding a knife and stabbing herself with it. It hurt her


    Yet, she had to face reality.


    ¡°My Mr. York said that his CEO dotes on his wife, but he doesn¡¯t know who the wife is either. Maybe¡­¡±


    Serenity stared at Jasmine.


    Puzzled, Elisa also turned her attention to Jasmine.


    With both pairs of eyes on her, Jasmine grew suspicious. ¡°Seren, why are you looking at me like that?


    Don¡¯t tell me you think I¡¯m the mysterious Mrs. York. Let me tell you. I grew up listening to stories about


    Mr. York, but I have never met him in person.


    ¡°The closest I ever got to Mr. York was the night we went to attend the event. You know that too. Mr.


    York was surrounded by his security detail. I couldn¡¯t squeeze my way through to the front to see his


    face.¡±


    Thinking Serenity had firsthand news since her husband worked at York Corporation, Elisa asked, ¡°Tell


    me, Serenity. Is Jasmine Mr. York¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not.¡±


    Serenity could not believe these girls had wilder imaginations than her. The pair had already conjured a


    theory before she could speak.


    She immediately said, ¡°We have to count on Jasmine to find out who Mr. York¡¯s wife is.¡±


    Jasmine pointed at herself. ¡°Me? I¡¯ve never even met Mr. York. How would I know who his wife is? I


    would¡¯ve called the paparazzi to sell the information if I knew the answer. At least I could earn some


    cash.¡±


    ¡°You had a blind date with Josh. My husband told me that Mr. Bucham holds a high position next to the


    CEO of York Corporation. You can get close to him and pry information from him so we get firsthand


    gossip.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Turning over, Elisa mped on Jasmine¡¯s shoulder and shook her. ¡°Come on, Jasmine. Ask Josh now.


    He must know since Mr York trusts him the most.¡±

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    Dizzy from the shaking, Jasmine pried Elisa¡¯s fingers from her shoulders and said, ¡°Elisa, Mr. Bucham


    and I only went on one blind date, and that was it. He won¡¯t tell me if I ask him.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you went on a date with Josh Bucham!¡±


    Elisa eximed in amazement. ¡°Josh is the most eligible bachelor in Wiltspoon, and I¡¯m talking about


    among the elites.¡±


    Elisa had no doubt about the authenticity of Jasmine¡¯s date with Josh because Jasmine was the


    daughter of a local wealthy man. Jasmine¡¯s aunt was also the missus of the Lowe family. Jasmine often


    attended higher society events with her aunt.


    However, Mrs. Lowe stopped bringing Jasmine around to parties after Jasmine¡¯s lying stunt at Mrs.


    Dawson¡¯s birthday celebration.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s husband set up the date.¡±


    Serenity smiled and admitted openly. ¡°My husband does seem to be in Mr. Bucham¡¯s good books.


    Seeing that Mr. Bucham was always busy at work and single, he boldly set him up with Jasmine. He


    thought Jasmine would make a good couple with Mr. Bucham.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, your husband is amazing to be chummy with Josh. No wonder he¡¯s in his element at York


    Corporation. Josh is Mr. York¡¯s most trusted man and holds a position higher than the other York family


    members.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the employees who want to befriend him, people like us also want to get in with him too.


    It¡¯s a shame he and Mr. York are best friends. Mr. York doesn¡¯t like me, so even Mr. Bucham would stay


    away at the sight of me before I could get a chance to be chummy.¡±


    Jasmine and Serenity were lost for words.


    Mr. Bucham sounded in wicked.


    Even an heiress like Elisa wanted to buddy up with him.


    While Mr. Bucham could open doors to opportunities, Mr. York was¡­ the golden ticket.


    Serenity believed anybody who could get into Mr. York¡¯s circle would have Wiltspoon at the palm of


    their hands.


    ¡°Jasmine, what do you think about Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Elisa wanted to get information on Zachary¡¯s wife through Josh as she needed full closure.


    Jasmine spread her palms. ¡°Nothing much. We get along, but I don¡¯t get that love at first sight. I should


    invest in the rtionship if I want to get into it, but I feel he¡¯s out of my league after learning who he is. I


    should keep my distance.¡±


    Josh would be speechless if he heard this. it meant


    Elisa told her, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and go out with him if you two get along? I¡¯ve heard a lot about him


    from my shoppingmode brother. He¡¯s a man you can count on. Since Josh was willing to go on a blind


    date with you, that he wanted to try and get serious with you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him being out of your league. Your family owns a lot of properties. Heck, your family


    owns half the street ofmercial stores up north. Your aunt is Mrs. Lowe. How are you not good


    enough for Josh? Josh isn¡¯t in line to take over the Bucham family. He¡¯s simply the head of the Bucham


    family¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯d been obsessed with Mr. York for many years. Although there¡¯s no hope of us getting


    together, I need to know who I lost to. Go on and date Mr. Bucham. Help me get information from him. I


    can give you money. You can just see it as a paid assignment.¡±


    Jasmine was at a loss for words.


    Serenity stared nkly at Elisa.


    Why did she get a feeling that Elisa was trying to get thetest gossip about Mr. York?


    ¡°I¡¯ll give dating a go if Mr. Bucham invites me out.¡±


    Jasmine had a good impression of Josh.


    ¡°Let me tell you, Jasmine. You must hang onto Josh. He¡¯s a nice guy. You can get firsthand gossip at


    your fingertips when you two get together.¡±


    Jasmine was rendered speechless.


    Serenity burst intoughter.


    Realizing what she had said, Elisa covered her mouth to chuckle too.


    Josh, who was ving away for Zachary at the office, felt a burn in his ears. Using his phone camera in


    selfie mode, he checked his ears and found them red.


    ¡°Who¡¯s dissing me behind my back?¡± Josh mumbled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He must be getting railed pretty badly as his ears turned scarlet.

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Putting down his pen, Josh got up and drew near the window to look down. He looked at the paparazzi


    standing firmly outside thepany entrance and murmured, ¡°They sure have the patience to stay


    fromst night until now. Seriously, Zachary. All it takes is for Zachary to show off his rtionship and


    boom, themunity¡¯s rocked to the core.¡±


    Well, it only shook themunity. All was calm with the missus.


    Zachary shielded the missus well.


    Everybody in the office had seen Serenity, but no one had the guts to b it out.


    The York family kept mum, refusing to let a word out despite the reporters¡® incessant inquiries.


    ¡°Do you know who Mr. York¡¯s wife is?¡± was the first thing that popped out of everyone in the upper


    crust¡¯s mouth today.


    Business clients would join in on the gossip after closing deals, snooping on the identity of Mr. York¡¯s


    bride.


    Josh was annoyed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Since he was best buddies with Zachary, many tried to pry information from him.


    Josh knew the most but could say nothing about it.


    After dropping the bombshell, Zachary nonchntly upied himself with work as it was business as


    usual for him.


    Escorted by his team of security, Zachary went to have a meal at Wiltspoon Hotel after work. As


    always, he called Mr. Zen to deliver a few of Serenity¡¯s favorites to her.


    Zachary also asked Mr. Zen to buy a bouquet of flowers at the florist to be delivered together with the


    food.


    The only thing that caught Zachary by surprise was running into Clive at the hotel entrance.


    The Stones have their own hotels. Plus, Clive and Zachary were businesspetitors. Hence why


    Clive would never really show his face at Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Yet today Clive was here with clients. His clients must have asked for the business meeting to be held


    at Wiltspoon Hotel.


    With two major CEOs crossing paths at the hotel, both stopped in their tracks.


    Behind Zachary was his security detail while Clive had a few of his important executives and


    secretaries. at his tail.


    Both carried an imposing presence.


    The people following behind these CEOs stopped walking when the big shots came face¨Cto¨Cface.


    Clive¡¯s eyes immediately ran along Zachary¡¯s left hand. There was a ring on his ring finger. However, it


    was not the gold ring that Zachary posted on Facebook.


    Catching on to Clive¡¯s gaze, Zachary openly raised his left hand and put his hand out so Clive could get


    a closer look.


    ¡°I heard you posted on social media, unting your rtionship, Mr. York,¡± Clive said.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite well informed, Mr. Stone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to when it¡¯s highly publicized. Did you change into another ring, Mr. York?¡±


    Lowering his gaze, Zachary stared at his wedding ring and graciously told Clive, ¡°My wife felt the gold


    ring wasn¡¯t very pretty, so I reced it with the Eternal diamond ring.¡±


    Clive grinned. ¡°Your wife has good tastes.¡±


    The Eternal diamond ring on Zachary¡¯s finger cost a bomb.


    It appeared Mr. York¡¯s wife appreciated fine rocks. She must be from a well¨Coff family, but the question


    was which family.


    Clive was dying with curiosity.


    He grumbled about his rival in his mind.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    ¡°I wonder who the luckydy is.¡±


    Although Clive knew his question woulde to naught, he still had to ask.


    His sister wanted to know who defeated her.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes were fixated on Clive for a while before he answered, ¡°Mr. Stone, I¡¯d ask for privacy, so


    I¡¯m not going to answer that question.¡±


    Clive had foreseen getting nothing from Zachary.


    epting the result, Clive graciously smiled. ¡°You have your wife well protected, Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°I promised to love, protect, and cherish her forever when I married her.¡±


    Clive replied with a little surprise, ¡°You¡¯re an affectionate man, Mr. York.¡±


    His sister and Zachary were not meant to be.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Clive had talked his sister into letting Zachary go, but his sister refused to listen. Now, she was


    devastated.


    He sighed in his mind. Clive would support his sister to be with Zachary and ease the tension between


    the rivaling York Corporation and Stone Group if Zachary had fallen in love with Elisa.


    This was because Zachary only had eyes for one woman in his life.


    It was forever once Zachary fell in love.


    In the event of a betrayal, Zachary would never be able to get over the rtionship.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, you¡¯re a devoted man too, and your wife can¡¯t be happier with you. You¡¯re well known for


    being uxorious in our circle.¡±


    The mention of his wife brought softness along Clive¡¯s facial lines. Grinning from ear to ear, he said,


    ¡°Just like you said, I promised to love, protect, and cherish her forever when I married her.¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship with your wife is enviable. I should learn from you about ways to dote on my wife at


    another time.¡±


    Everybody around was speechless.


    It was hard for them to imagine the two people, who were not on good terms, sitting together and


    discussing at length about spoiling their wives.


    Clive remarked with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re already in the uxorious husband club, Mr. York.¡±


    Otherwise, Zachary would not stop to talk to him.


    After a brief silence, Zachary merrily beckoned to Clive and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯d like to treat you


    to dinner. Would you do me the honor?¡±


    Clive looked at his clients.


    His clients answered right away, ¡°It¡¯s our honor to dine together, Mr. York.¡±


    It was no big deal. They could dine without talking about business.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say no to your weing invitation.¡±


    Clive agreed to have dinner with Zachary.


    He thought to himself, ¡®People do change after experiencing love.¡±


    To think Clive would see the day of Zachary buying him dinner.


    Clive wanted to pinch himself to see if he was dreaming.


    Zachary was so easy to talk to today.


    Both parties gathered for dinner.


    Themunity¡¯s jaws would drop if word got out about this.


    Mr. York¡¯s interest in acquiring ways to spoil his wife crazy only made people more intrigued about his


    wife.


    Hisbel as an uxorious husband swiftly made rounds in themunity.

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    After listening to a day of gossip about Mr. York¡¯s marriage and wife¨Cdoting tendencies, Serenity


    applied a facial mask in front of the dressing table at night and said to Zachary, ¡°All I hear is stories


    about your boss today.¡±


    With his game face on, Zachary asked, ¡°Oh. What about?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Serenity turned over to look at him. ¡°Your boss made a public announcement that he¡¯s married, but no


    one knows who his wife is. Elisa said that caused quite a stir among the higher society.


    ¡°Zachary, you work at York Corporation. Do you have any firsthand news about the identity of your


    boss¡¯s wife?


    ¡°I heard the press waited in front of your office building for a long time but had to leave with nothing.¡±


    Pulling a chair over, Zachary sat next to his wife and watched as Serenity put on the facial mask. He


    grabbed the mask packing for a look at the brand. It was a good and expensive brand.


    ¡°Elisa gave it to me. I hardly apply facial masks, but I thought I should try it out tonight.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zachary furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t use the skincare products Ms. Stone gives you. Let me


    know the brand you often use. I¡¯ll get the products for you.¡±


    ¡°Elisa gave me a lot. It¡¯ll be a waste not to use them. Elisa¡¯s a girl. Are you jealous of women too?¡±


    Zachary extended his arm to prod her face. ¡°I¡¯ll be jealous of anyone who takes away your attention


    and when you don¡¯t put me first.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Who was it that said he doesn¡¯t know what jealousy is?¡±


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Come on, Zachary. Tell me who your boss married.¡±


    Zachary replied amusedly, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t interested in my boss¡¯s affairs.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not interested, I just didn¡¯t make attempts to pry. Your boss and I are from two


    different worlds. You barely see your boss even though you work at York Corporation, much less me. I


    probably will never meet him.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I can¡¯t be bothered to ask about his gossip. It¡¯s quite themotion this time, so I thought I


    should ask.


    ¡°Most importantly, Elisa wants to know who his wife is.¡±


    Zachary inquired warily, ¡°Why does Ms. Stone want to know? Is she nning mischief against my


    boss¡¯s wife?¡±


    Serenity red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about Elisa. She¡¯s not ill in nature. She¡¯s a nice girl, but things


    are not meant to be between her and your CEO.


    ¡°Elisa mentioned that she would move on and stop harassing Mr. York if he¡¯s married or has a steady


    girlfriend. True enough, she stuck to her words. God knows how many times Elisa cried after finding


    out your CEO is married.


    ¡°She¡¯d rather dwell in her agony than be all over Mr. York. That act alone puts her above thousands.¡±


    Serenity sighed. ¡°I even gave Elisa ideas to chase after Mr. York. She wanted me to be the bride¡¯s maid


    should she marry Mr. York. Who knew¡­ What¡¯s up with Mr. York anyway? He could¡¯ve announced his


    marriage sooner so Elisa didn¡¯t have to wait until now to get over him.


    ¡°I nearly helped Elisa to ruin someone¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Zachary twitched by the corners of his lips. It had not been long since he and Serenity got married.


    Sure, he was single back then.


    ¡°Elisa wants to find out who Mr. York¡¯s wife is, not because she wants to do something, but she wants.


    closure in knowing who she lost to.¡±


    After a long silence, Zachary remarked, ¡°I told you before. Only Mr. Bucham has an idea about the


    CEO¡¯s private affairs. However, it¡¯s true that the CEO adores his wife.¡±


    ¡°How much does he adore his wife? I keep hearing that, but it would be great to get some examples of


    his uxorious ways.¡±


    Zachary opened his mouth, but no words escaped his lips.


    Serenity muttered to herself, ¡°But he shields his wife and keeps her away from the public eye. It¡¯s


    apparent that he¡¯s good to his wife. I didn¡¯t know Mr. York has a lot of influence. I only got to know the


    magnitude of it after listening to the gossip about him all day.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that he wants his wife to remain anonymous in case people would stalk her. His admirers


    might go to the extreme and harm his wife.¡±


    Zachary gave a heavy nod. ¡°Yeah. The CEO refuses to show the world who his wife is as a protective


    measure.¡±


    While Serenity was not looking, Zachary discreetly lifted his arm to wipe away the cold sweat on his


    forehead.

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    ¡°Seren, are Mrs. Stone¡¯s and your DNA test results nearly out?¡±


    Zachary decisively changed the subject to end the gossip about himself


    He was only unting his rtionship to announce his marriage on Facebook. It never crossed his


    mind that it would bring about a stir that upied his wife¡¯s day with gossip.


    ¡°Elisa said they¡¯ll collect the results tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Zachary quickly added, ¡°You¡¯ll meet them again if the results show you¡¯re rted to Mrs. Stone I


    might not be able to go with you to the Stones¡¯ house I¡¯m going away on business tomorrow¡±


    Serenity picked her head up to meet his eyes. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have to do business trips¡±


    Zachary stared at her in silence


    He knew it; she looked forward to him leaving soon


    Zachary was scared that she would forget who he was when he returned from his trip.


    ¡°Have you booked the flight yet? What time is the flight? I¡¯W drive you to the airport


    ¡°I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow to pack for you ¡±


    Serenity believed she was rather considerate to pack his things and see him off at the airport for his


    business trip.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking the 10:35 AM flight. No need to drive me to the airport. I need to head to the office to pick up


    some paperwork before leaving with a colleague. Thepany arranged for an airport transfer ¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± That would save her the trouble


    ¡°Send me a text message when you get the DNA test results. I¡¯ll be busy during the trip, so I¡¯ll only


    have timete at night to read the messages. I won¡¯t miss your messages.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll text you when I get the results¡±


    H


    Zachary specifically mentioned his busy work schedule during the trip in case Serenity would call him


    while Elisa was around during the day.


    ¡°That reminds me, should we give Jasmine and Mr. Bucham a nudge? Jasmine said Mr. Bucham was


    out of her league when she found out about his position in thepany.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°That¡¯s between them. Let them decide how they want to progress with this


    rtionship. We can only set up the initial date and not anything else.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°You got a point. We¡¯ll see where the rtionship takes them, but I think they look


    good together. I¡¯m rooting for things to work between them.¡±


    Jasmine was not that into Josh.


    Josh was probably swamped with work to make the first move.


    He did give Jasmine a call and urged her to drink more water when she was sick.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have another candidate to introduce to Ms. Sox if there¡¯s no chemistry between her and Mr.


    Bucham.¡±


    Serenity asked with concern, ¡°Is the person better than Mr. Bucham?¡±


    ¡°You can say that, but Mr. Bucham fares better at a fistfight than him. The person isn¡¯t great at self-


    defense, so he goes around with a team of security. He¡¯s an important client of mypany. The only


    thing is that his home is a little far and not in Wiltspoon.¡±


    The person Zachary had in mind was Remy.


    He was the younger brother of Ben Young-Johnson, CEO of FC & Co., in Annenburg.


    Remy was in charge of the Wiltspoon branch of FC & Co. As Zachary had engaged in business with


    Remy many times and got to know him, he believed Remy was a dependable man.


    ¡°Jasmine won¡¯t consider him if he¡¯s not from Wiltspoon. The important client must be a rich boy since


    you said he travels with a security team. Jasmine doesn¡¯t want to marry into a wealthy and influential


    family.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°He¡¯s rich for sure. We can forget about it if Ms. Sox won¡¯t consider the rich and


    powerful. As a matter of fact, others see Ms. Sox as an heiress since her family owns a lot of assets.


    The Soxes have wealth that many will never see despite working their whole lives.¡±


    The locals who struck it rich from the property boom did not see themselves as wealthy. They would


    continue living like ordinary people, riding their bicycles or e-bikes to work and taking on menial jobs


    like cleaning and patrolling premises.


    They did not like to dress up and often went out in their loafers.

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Unexpectedly, the Soxes had many buildings up for lease and they received a boatload of rental fees


    That was how the Sox family turned wealthy


    ¡°Let Jasmine and Mr Bucham develop on their own I think a spark will ignite between them when


    they¡¯re


    familiar with each other.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Ever since Serenity heard some stuff about Josh from Jasmine, she felt that Jasmine and Josh were


    two peas in a pod. They both liked lively ces, and Josh was able to experience tons of drama


    firsthand


    ¡°I asked Mr. Bucham He is quite impressed by Ms Sox, so give him a little time and he¡¯ll make more


    initiative. It¡¯s almost New Year, and everyone in ourpany will be busier than usual, let alone people


    in positions like Mr Bucham. He¡¯ll have time to deal with his private and emotional affairs during the


    holidays.¡±


    During Zachary¡¯s business trip, Josh and Callum would have to run thepany, so they would


    undoubtedly be busy.


    Serenity hummed She also did not want Jasmine to marry far away if Jasmine and Josh got together, it


    was good for Zachary too since thetter would be able ride on Josh¡¯s coattails He would get a


    promotion and sry increase, bringing greater wealth to their small family


    Uh, that would make it seem as if she was selling her friend out for money


    The husband and wife chatted about matchmaking, and when it was time for Serenity to remove her


    mask, she got up and went to the bathroom.


    After a while, she came out of the bathroom and climbed straight into bed before kicking off her


    slippers. Shey on the bed and patted Zachary¡¯s spot beside her while she said. Zachary,e here


    and let me steal your body warmth. I¡¯ll have good dreams when I¡¯m warm


    Zachary was exasperated ¡°You¡¯re using me as a hotpress


    ¡°A hotpress needs to be charged, but you don¡¯t, so you¡¯re much better than a hotpress You¡¯re


    much more effortless¡±


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    He came over andid down beside her He turned sideways to face her and reached out to tap her


    head ¡°Is sapping warmth from me the only way you can think of using me?¡±


    ¡°What else can I think about in this state?¡±


    Serenity automatically burrowed into his arms. ¡°If I say I want to turn on the heating, you¡¯d say you


    can¡¯t stand it because it¡¯s too dry. It¡¯s too cold these days, so I can only hold onto you for warmth.¡±


    Even if the doors and windows were closed, she still felt cold.


    The main reason was that the room had too much space


    ¡°I saw the weather forecast on my phone. The cold air will continue to move south, and New Year¡¯s will


    be cold and rainy. You should wear more clothes when I¡¯m not at home. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Zachary embraced her and habitually picked up her hand with the diamond ring on it. He was relieved


    to see that it was still intact.


    He did not forget to admonish her, ¡°You can¡¯t remove the ring while I¡¯m not at home.¡±


    ¡°I know. I wear it every day. When I meet Shawn, I¡¯ll make a big show of my finger, okay?¡±


    How jealousy-inducing!


    It was guaranteed to make Shawn jealous for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Remember to think of me every day.¡±


    Serenity buried her head in his chest, mumbling something that Zachary could not hear clearly.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    ¡°How are you talking if you¡¯re sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleep-talking.¡±


    Zachary could not help but smile. He lowered his head and emphasized softly in her ear, ¡°Be sure to


    think


    of me. Don¡¯t forget who I am when I return from my business trip.¡±

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    ¡°My memory isn¡¯t that poor. It¡¯s not like we just only got our marriage license.¡±


    Serenity yawned and added, ¡°Go to sleep, Zachary. You have to travel tomorrow. Rest well so you¡¯ll


    feel energized.¡±


    She then leaned over and kissed him gently on the lips.


    ¡°Good night, Honey.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s gaze became intense all of a sudden. He wrapped his arms around her waist, not letting her


    leave after that peck on the lips she gave him.


    His dark eyes burned and locked on her pretty face.


    She was usually barefaced without makeup, but she took great care of her skin, so her face was still


    looking radiant and smooth, making it pleasant to the touch.


    She was a natural beauty through and through.


    Zacahry was already attracted to her the first time they met.


    However, he hade across plenty of beauties before, so he did not feel anything for Serenity at first


    sight.


    ¡°Seren, what did you just call me?¡±


    She did not react the first time he called her Honey.


    It was a little depressing when he thought about itter.


    He thought it was because his tone was not mushy enough and his feelings for her were not deep


    enough when he called her Honey. He stopped calling her with that pet name after two times.


    When she called him Honey, her voice seemed to carry an electric current which shot straight into his


    heart.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    ¡°No, you called me Honey.¡±


    ¡°So? You¡¯re my husband.¡±


    Zachary pressed her head and simply used his burning lips to express his feelings.


    As the passionate kiss ended and lingered on, Serenity pushed away his wandering hands andy


    back on the bed. She turned over to her side and said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep. It¡¯ste.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°You go ahead. I¡­ I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡±


    He immediately lifted the quilt to get out of bed and hurriedly slipped into the bathroom.


    It was better not to carry on with such a steamy kiss when the rtionship was just heating up. Zachary


    almost lost control. It just so happened that now was also not the time.


    Moreover, taking a cold shower in cold weather was refreshing in its own right!


    Hearing the sound of sshing water in the bathroom, Serenity adjusted her sleeping position andy


    t while muttering to herself, ¡°It¡¯s your fault for getting greedy.¡±


    She knew that now was not the right time yet, so she only kissed him lightly every time. She did not


    dare


    go beyond that.


    A certain wife who forced her husband to take a cold shower hid under the covers and fought to keep


    her eyelids open. In the end, she fell asleep before her man came out of the bathroom.


    The night passed without a word.


    As dawn came, she was woken up by the sound of a ringing phone.


    Serenity was toozy to get up and kicked the man beside him instead. ¡°Zachary, help me see who¡¯s


    calling. Who¡¯s disturbing my beauty sleep so early in the morning?¡±


    Zachary was woken up by the ringing too and reached out to grab his cell phone. When he saw the


    screen was dark, he reached for Serenity¡¯s phone and looked at the screen. ¡°It¡¯s from your sister¡¯s


    mother¨Cinw.¡±


    The words ¡°sister¡¯s mother¨Cinw¡± caught her attention.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity took her phone from his hand. ¡°I forgot to block their numbers.¡±


    Her sister already blocked everyone from the Brown family.


    ¡°It¡¯s already seven.¡±


    Serenity sat up on the bed and answered the phone as she said to Zachary, ¡°I¡¯ll pack up your luggage


    for youter. You go ahead and make breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± Serenity directed the question to Olivia on the phone.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    ¡°Serenity, where¡¯s your sister? Tell her to answer her phone!¡±


    Olivia was blunt and it was clear that she was livid.


    ¡°Why are you looking for my sister?Thest I checked, my sister has nothing to do with your family


    anymore. What do you want?¡± Serenity spoke casually.


    She guessed Olivia called because thetter found out that the renovations to the house were


    smashed and wanted to settle the score with Liberty in a fit of anger.


    Their reaction was actually rather slow.


    It was no wonder Olivia did not know about it until now.


    On the day Liberty and Hank divorced, the old couple took a taxi home after the formalities were done


    They wanted to move into Hank¡¯s house the next day.


    Chelsea¡¯s children had to go back to school to get their report cards, so they waited an extra day


    Today, the elementary school was officially out.


    Olivia and her husband brought Chelsea¡¯s family, driving two cars carryingrge bags into the city,


    intending to stay there for the New Year¡¯s


    As for why they left so early in the morning, it was also part of Olivia¡¯s n


    She wanted toe early and make Jessica cook breakfast for the family so she could assert her


    authority over Jessica.


    Unexpectedly, when they carried their luggage upstairs and opened the door, they were so shocked


    that their bags fell to the ground. They first thought they entered the wrong home but after repeated


    confirmations, they were sure that they had entered the right house.


    Chelsea immediately called her brother.


    Hank had been so overwhelmed with the sudden cancetion of his business partnerships for the past


    few days that he simply forgot to tell his family about the wrecked house.


    He was still in a daze when he received his sister¡¯s call.


    When he found out that his parents and sister had alle to the city, he finally remembered this


    incident and exined it to his family. Olivia immediately called Liberty, but thetter blocked them, so


    they could not get in touch with her. Thus, she called Serenity instead.


    ¡°Your sister isn¡¯t with you?¡±


    Olivia added, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? She smashed up my son¡¯s house! Don¡¯t you know that this


    is illegal? We¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Serenity said coldly. ¡°That was how the house looked when your son bought it. My sister forked out


    more than four hundred thousand for the renovations, but you were unwilling to refund the fees and told


    her to pry the floor tiles away if she had the ability to do so. What? Now that she has taken back the


    renovation fee in her own way, you can¡¯t stand it?¡±


    Olivia paused before reasoning, ¡°She had lived here for several years, but we didn¡¯t charge her rent.


    How could she break the renovations into pieces?¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My sister washed and cooked for your son for several years. She worked like a nanny, but did you pay


    her


    a sry? Even if you were to charge my sister for rent and deduct the amount from her sry as a


    nanny, you still have to reimburse her with a sum of money.


    ¡°Rent isn¡¯t as high as a nanny¡¯s sry.¡±


    Olivia retorted angrily, ¡°They were a couple. There was no need to talk about money between husband


    and wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they were a couple back then. There was no need to collect rent between husband and wife


    either.¡±


    Olivia was livid by Serenity¡¯s refutation. Her face turned red and her heart clenched, but she could not


    counter anymore.


    Chelsea reached out and took the phone from her mother¡¯s hand and ordered, ¡°Serenity, call your


    sister immediately and tell her toe here and talk to us. It¡¯s her fault we have no ce to stay. She


    has to make it up to us. Find us a house or book us a hotel room if she can¡¯t find one. Either way, your


    sister took away more than one million from my brother.¡±


    If she had known that her brother had so much money, she would have used her parents to get more


    money.


    Her brother was unbelievable. He saved so much money without saying anything, and now half of it


    went to that fat cow, Liberty.


    It was more than a million!


    Chelsea¡¯s heart ached at the thought.


    She could have spent the money in a different way but now, it was all gone.


    Since opportunity had presented itself to them now, she wanted Liberty to use the money out and book


    a hotel room for them.


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Chelsea, you should go to the bathroom and wash your face at the sink.


    Oh, wait, there¡¯s no faucet anymore. My sister paid for all the water pipes, so we sawed them all off I


    guess you¡¯ll just have to take a piss and see your reflection in it. Look at how big your face is.


    ¡°My sister and your brother are divorced They have nothing to do with each other whatsoever How do


    you get off telling my sister to find a house for you to stay? Was it my sister¡¯s fault that you don¡¯t have a


    house to live in now? You were the ones who brought this upon yourselves.


    ¡°If you guys had gone along andpensated my sister for her loss, you would have a ce to stay


    now s, it¡¯s really cold today. I wonder if you¡¯ll be able to sleep in a house full of holes.


    ¡°But you have thick skin and flesh. If all of you huddle together, you¡¯ll be able to withstand the bitter


    cold wind.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now. It¡¯s very warm under the covers, so I¡¯m going to catch up


    on my sleep. Bye.¡±


    Serenity hung up the phone.


    Then, she blocked Olivia¡¯s number, just in case they refused to give up and kept calling to harass her.


    After being hung up by Serenity, Chelsea was so angry that she cursed, ¡°That woman really pisses me


    off! Her tongue is so sharp. How can her man stand her?! Mom, what do we do now?¡± Chelsea asked


    her mother.


    ¡°We¡¯re already here and brought our family with us. We told the people back home that we¡¯re spending


    the New Year¡¯s in the city. We can¡¯t go back now, right?¡±


    ¡°Mommy, hug.¡±


    Lucas woke up while in his father¡¯s arms and reached out to his mother for her to carry him.


    Chelsea hugged her son in annoyance.


    She said to her father, ¡°Dad, I told you not to agree to Liberty¡¯s request at the onset and not to transfer


    the money to her. Look! Now, we can¡¯t even find anyone to contact her. She won¡¯t care about us since


    she already got the money.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to see Sonny again in the future. You¡¯ve all been cheated by her.¡±


    Chelsea had been having trouble with everythingtely, so her temper was not at its best.


    There was nothing to do at work, so the management granted her an early annual leave, but everyone


    else was still going to work.


    Chelsea felt like her workce was trying to force her out.


    ¡°Call Hank again.¡±


    Mr Brown added, ¡°Liberty held evidence against Hank. If we don¡¯t agree with her, Hank will lose his job.


    He¡¯s earning so much now. The loss will be even greater if he loses his job.


    ¡°It¡¯s very normal for Liberty to block us. With what you and your mother just said to Serenity, of course


    Liberty would block us. Otherwise, would she continue to allow you to harass her? When you guys


    calm down and stop pestering her, she¡¯ll definitely contact Hank and let him see the child.


    Besides, even if we don¡¯t know where Liberty lies, serenity won¡¯t move her store. We can still contact


    Liberty if we go find Serenity at her store. Call Hank and ask him to find a ce for us to stay. In the


    meantime, tell him toe over first. He then sighed heavenly and said what a mess.


    A good family was torn apart. My private funds too. Olivia sat on a suitcase and said in distress


    ording to Chelsea suggestion, I went to that woman¡¯s grandfather and paid him to convince Serenity


    to persuade Liberty not to divorce Hank.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    However, he took the money but failed to fulfill my request. They still ended up divorced.


    My son lost more than a million for nothing, and the house renovations were smashed. So now our


    losses are even greater than expected.


    I advised them against divorcing as the cost is just too huge. Olivia cried as she spoke. It was all


    money. Everyone in the family except for Lucas looked at Olivia.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    Mr. Brown stared at his wife with a dark expression and asked, ¡°Whose grandfather did you go to?¡±


    ¡°Who else? It was Liberty¡¯s grandfather Her grandmother was in the hospital, so I went there to see


    them and presented my request. Old Mr. Hunt said he wanted one hundred thousand, but I refused.


    After some bargaining, I gave him sixty thousand.


    ¡°He repeatedly assured me that he would persuade Serenity not to divorce, but Serenity didn¡¯t do so


    with Liberty. They just took the money and did nothing.¡±


    As soon as Olivia was done exining, Mr. Brown flung his hand and pped her on her arm.


    ¡°Are you stupid? How could you trust those people in Liberty¡¯s family? Besides, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re not


    aware of the conflict between Liberty and her family. You should¡¯ve gone to anyone except for them.


    You¡¯re usually smart, but how could you be so foolish this time?


    ¡°Sixty thousand. You actually spent sixty thousand!¡±


    Mr. Brown was so angry at his wife that he was about to faint.


    Olivia said aggrievedly, ¡°I just thought that since it¡¯s not easy to talk to Serenity, we could let her family


    do it for us. Even if they quarrel, it¡¯ll be a family issue. That¡¯s why I went to them. Old Mr. Hunt said that


    the hospital just happened to urge them to pay his wife¡¯s medical bills which cost fourty thousand. If I


    give them sixty thousand, they can use the remaining twenty thousand as the cost of persuading


    Serenity.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s medical expenses were paid using her own money initially. Sheter let the children of


    the family each pay a little, but they had run out of money. Now that they had to fork out another forty


    thousand and Olivia coincidentally presented herself at their doorstep, Old Mr. Hunt quickly seized the


    opportunity.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fool. Giving money to that family is the same as flushing it down the drain. There¡¯s no


    way of getting your money back.¡±


    Chelsea chimed in, ¡°Mom, I told you to find someone to help, not to throw away money.¡±


    However she quietly thought, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Mom kept so much money to herself.


    ¡°It seems Hank has been giving our parents a lot of money.


    ¡°The amount of money they spend on my family is probably only a fraction of what Hank gives them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Old Mr. Hunt to ask for my money back. They didn¡¯t get the job done, so I won¡¯t stop until I


    get my money back.¡±


    Olivia said resentfully, ¡°When we settle down after this house fiasco, Chelsea and George, you two


    come with me to find Old Mr. Hunt to collect my sixty thousand.¡±


    ¡°Of course we have to get it back.¡±


    Chelsea agreed that they needed to get the money back.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Old Mr Hunt took the money and did as requested, they would leave the sixty thousand with him. At


    least they would have saved more than a million from Hank as well as the renovation of the house.


    However, since old Mr. Hunt did not get the job done, he had to return the money. Call Hank and tell


    him toe over immediately. Mr. Brown was so angry at the series of unfortunate Events that he


    almost got a heart attack.


    He never thought that his son¡¯s divorce would cost so much. If he had known there was no way to turn


    back time, they reaped what they sowed. No matter how angry they were, they could only swallow this


    bitter pill themselves. Don¡¯t be angry, dad. You¡¯ll harm your body. I¡¯ll call Hank now and tell him toe


    over.


    Also, if that Yates girl is with Hank, tell her toe over as well. Olivia came to town early in the


    morning just so she could assert dominance over Jessica.


    So she naturally had to call Jessica over, too. Jessica held a great responsibility for her son¡¯s family


    bing fragmented, chelsea hummed and said, I¡¯ll tell Hank to bring the Yates girl over.


    If it weren¡¯t for her, liberty wouldn¡¯t have divorced Hank so quickly. With a sister iw like Chelsea,


    jessica¡¯s new life was just getting started.

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Chelsea called her brother


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way there, Chelsea.¡°


    Hank knew that his parents and sister¡¯s family had arrived at his ce and he quickly got up. He also


    woke Jessica. After the two of them briefly freshened up, they rushed toward Bright Boulevard.


    ¡°Hank, we haven¡¯t had breakfast.¡±


    Tll treat you guys to breakfast when I go over.¡±


    Chelsea said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you living with Jessica? Can¡¯t you ask her to prepare breakfast for us? There are


    so many of us. If we go out to eat, it¡¯ll easily cost several hundred.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re also staying in a hotel now since we haven¡¯t had time to look for a ce. There¡¯s nothing in my


    house now, so there¡¯s no way to cook for ourselves.¡±


    Liberty recovered the renovation fees in her own way. There was currently no water or electricity in


    Hank¡¯s house. Even the kitchen was empty. Jessica could not cook for them even if she was willing to


    Chelsea was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Liberty blocked all of us. How are you going to contact her?


    We won¡¯t be able to see Sonny now.¡±


    ¡°Sonny usually goes to Serenity¡¯s store. You can see Sonny if you go to her store. There¡¯s no need to


    go through Liberty.¡±


    Hank could not be bothered that he was blocked by Liberty.


    Although he was furious that Liberty wrecked the renovations, he did not regret it at all. He also did not


    want to contact her after the divorce, lest Jessica get jealous.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good if you don¡¯t keep in contact. You¡¯ll have an excuse of not paying Sonny¡¯s child


    support and can save three thousand a month.¡±


    Only Chelsea would think this way.


    Hank stayed silent.


    He did not tell his family that he had paid Liberty a year¡¯s worth of child support for his son in advance.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving now. Let¡¯s talk when we meetter.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Chelsea hung up the phone and said to her parents, ¡°Hank is on the way. There¡¯s no water or electricity


    in his house right now, so there¡¯s no way to cook either. He said he¡¯ll treat us to breakfast. It¡¯s been a


    long time since we dined in for breakfast. Let¡¯s do thatter.¡±


    Olivia said painfully, ¡°We have to spend money again? Money is draining like water with Hank¡¯s


    divorce.¡±


    No one said anything.


    It was toote


    They were already divorced, and the money was already split with Liberty. What else could they do?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the meantime, Serenity was helping Zachary pack his clothes. She was well aware that he was a


    clean freak and helped him pack his daily necessities so he did not have to spend time buying new


    ones when he went on his business trip.


    Zachary finished making breakfast and returned to the room to see the delicate figure walking around


    helping him take all sorts of things and stuff his suitcase to the brim. He leaned against the doorway


    and silently watched her pack. Suddenly, an old face popped up in front of him.


    Zachary was still startled back to his senses when he saw his Nana¡¯s face. Nana. He shouted in a low


    voice. Why are you grinning to yourself? I thought you were possessed by a ghost. Grandmama teased


    him. I¡¯ve been your Nana for many years, yet it¡¯s my first time seeing you giggling to yourself.


    I don¡¯t think you could look more ditsy than you just did. Oh, I should have taken a picture of your silly


    smile earlier before bringing you back to reality.


    Zachary was exasperated. Grandmama was now also looking at her granddaughteriw in the room.


    She touched Zachary¡¯s arm and asked in a soft yet smug voice, how about it? The wife I found for you


    is qualified in all aspects, right?


    It¡¯s time for your inspection to end. Thank you, Nana. Zachary sincerely thanked his grandmother. It


    was her who sent Serenity to him after all. Now that your rtionship is improving, my job will be


    complete. When you finally have a wife, then I can move on to the next couple.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    Grandma May said to herself, ¡°Should I start with the second or third grandson?¡±


    Zachary did not speak, lest his nana told his brothers that it was him who stirred up trouble.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just start with Callum Who should I match him with?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zachary remained silent.


    He only knew a handful of youngdies. Rather than asking him to provide Callum with a candidate for


    thetter¡¯s wife, it would be easier to tell Callum to go to the monastery to be a monk.


    Well, it was not like Grandma May expected Zachary to provide candidates either


    ¡°Go in.¡±


    Zachary looked at his nana puzzled.


    Grandma May looked disgruntled. ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip. Hurry in to say a few words to


    Serenity.¡±


    She had to remind him to do everything.


    Grandma May sighed and thought, ¡®When I was bringing up this grandson of mine, I taught him


    everything except how to love someone. Now, he has be a chauvinist who doesn¡¯t understand the


    mind of a


    woman.


    ¡°I thought loving someone is human nature and doesn¡¯t need to be taught.


    ¡°I was too naive.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you see her helping me pack and humming at the


    same


    time?¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    When Serenity was done packing, she checked again to make sure all the necessities that Zachary


    used were sorted out. Then, she closed the suitcase and took out her phone to take a picture of it.


    After putting the phone back into her pants pocket, she dragged the suitcase and walked away. She


    only saw her grandmother¨Cinw and husband standing at the doorway after taking a few steps.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Serenity smiled and called out to the olddy, then pulled the suitcase over. ¡°Zachary is going on a


    business trip. I helped him pack his luggage.¡±


    Grandma May was happy that her granddaughter¨Cinw was considerate for her grandson, but she


    said, Tell him to pack by himself next time. Are you hungry? Zack made breakfast.¡±


    I¡¯m famished.¡±


    Serenity handed over the suitcase to Zachary and said, ¡°I prepared all your daily necessities for you. If


    you still need anything when you get there, you can buy them yourself at a supermarket.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡±


    Serenity then removed his apron and left, this apron doesn¡¯t match you. You¡¯re more handsome in a


    suit. Zachary gazed at her deeply before asking, are the suits you packed the ones you bought for me?


    In fact, he was the one who bought the suit.


    Since he threw the one ones that Serenity gave him into the water identally so those could not be


    worn anymore, serenity replied, I didn¡¯t notice if they were the ones I got for you. The suits in your


    closet are all the same.


    When he bursts his lips again, she quickly said, when youe back, I¡¯ll take you shopping and buy


    you a few more sets to stuff your closet to the brim. After a pause, she added, your wardrobe is getting


    an overhaul. From now on, you can only wear the clothes I buy for you.


    Zachary¡¯s icy face melted slightly. He reached out to pinch Serenity¡¯s nose and said, dotingly, you¡¯re so


    overbearing. Serenity spat in her heart, you¡¯re clearly the overbearing one. I¡¯m just forced to be this


    way. Let¡¯s have breakfast. Serenity reached out to pull him along.


    Zachary let her lead him away and reminded her, remember to send me messages. I know. I¡¯ll send


    you a message every day after I get home from work. Was not a problem to send a good night picture


    every night. Serenity was quick to agree to his request.

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    After breakfast, Zachary transferred fifty thousand to Serenity.


    Serenity saw the transaction and said, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡±


    There was sufficient money in the household card he gave her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be away from home on business and don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back. The new year is around the


    corner so you¡¯ll have to buy some stuff to ring the old year out. I wired fifty thousand to you so you can


    get whatever you want.


    ¡°On the 28th, we¡¯ll return to my hometown for the New Year¡¯s. There are a lot of rtives, so we¡¯ll need


    to deliver an abundance of gifts. Ask Nana what to give and buy them in advance. Tell me if fifty


    thousand isn¡¯t enough and I¡¯ll transfer more to you.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s reason was indisputable. Upon hearing his exnation, Serenity had to ept the fifty


    thousand.


    After so long, this was the first time he mentioned bringing her along to go back to his hometown.


    In the past, whenever she met his parents, it was always him who informed his parents and rtives to


    come over.


    Grandma May¡¯s eyes twinkled when she heard this, but she said nothing and simply smiled.


    When Serenity went to the balcony to water the nts, Grandma May picked up Snowball and sat next


    to her grandson and whispered, ¡°Where are you staying if you¡¯re bringing Seren back for the New


    Year¡¯s?¡±


    Would it be at the old York residence or just a random house?


    ¡°Nana, we could still stay at Whitmore Mansion if we clean it up, right?¡±


    Grandma May grinned. ¡°Yes, indeed we could.¡±


    The old York residence that Grandma May was currently residing at was a vi on a mountain built by


    her and her husband. It was called Wildridge Manor.


    Whitmore Mansion, on the other hand, was an ancestral house that was incredibly quaint and not far


    away, with only a ten¨Cminute drive from Wildridge Manor.


    Grandma May would bring her children and grandchildren back to Whitmore for old times¡® sake and to


    pay respects to their ancestors.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay for a few days during the New Year¡¯s over at Whitmore then.¡±


    Whitmore possessed a richer history aspared to Wildridge even though it was not asrge as the


    latter, but most importantly, it would not raise any suspicion in Serenity if she stayed there.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, then all right.¡±


    Bringing Serenity to Whitmore Mansion for the New Year¡¯s was not lying to her per se since it really


    was one of the York residences.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a call and tell them to clean for a few people to stay for a while and liven up the ce.¡±


    Grandma May was ying along with her grandson. As for whether Serenity would be angryter¡­


    Heh, that would be a headache for him to solve.


    Serenity came in from the balcony after she was done watering the nts. She asked Zachary, ¡°Can


    we leave now? I¡¯ll take you to the office first.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°No need. You take Nana to pick up Sonny and Mrs. Lane. I¡¯ll drive myself to the office.¡±


    Zachary still had plenty of arrangements to make. It would not be good if Serenity found out about his


    little secret now.


    Serenity did not insist.


    Since there was no need to see him off, she was happy to rx.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs, Seren.¡±


    Grandma May was someone mindful and went ahead to bring the three pets downstairs, leaving some


    space for the young couple to be alone.


    Zachary got up and walked to Serenity. He reached out to embrace her and took her into his arms. ¡°I


    really want to take you with me.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Serenity pushed him away and said, ¡°I can¡¯t help you even if I go be bored


    and alone in a strange and unfamiliar city while you¡¯re busy working. I might as well stay at home and


    wait for your return,¡±


    She raised her left hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wear the wedding ring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll think of you and I¡¯ll be sure to send you a message every night before I go to bed.¡±


    She felt more at ease if they did not interfere with each other¡¯s lives, just like when they first got


    married. Now, he was getting clingier by the day.


    It was just a business trip, but he was dallying and looked as if he wanted to pack her into his suitcase


    to take her with him.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Tilting her head for a moment, Serenity helplessly wrapped her arms around his neck, pulled his head


    down, and offered him her red lips.


    Zachary was ted after getting a kiss from his wife which she initiated. He pulled the suitcase with


    one hand and held Serenity¡¯s hand with the other, and the couple went out together.


    Grandma May was downstairs waiting for the young couple.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jim was chatting with the old woman.


    He was recognized by Serenity on the day Liberty moved out and said that he would do anything as


    long as he was paid. Thus, he did not panic when he saw Serenity now.


    He felt like he could finally live out in the open.


    ¡°Mr. York and Ms. Hunt.


    Jim took the initiative to greet them.


    Serenity returned his smile and asked, ¡°What is your name, mister? I forgot to ask for your name card


    that day.¡±


    Jim darted a nce at Zachary and saw his boss¡¯s expression remained unchanged before he boldly


    replied, ¡°My name is Jim.¡±


    Then, he fished out a small slip of paper from his pants pocket and handed it to Serenity, saying in


    embarrassment, ¡°I only realized that I ran out of name cards to hand out when I got home. I hadn¡¯t


    bothered to get extra copies printed either, so I just wrote my cell phone number on the paper.¡±


    Serenity epted the note with Jim¡¯s phone number on it and said to the man beside her, ¡°Jim said he


    can do any job. I figured I could ask him to help me with any job I can¡¯t do myself in the future.¡±


    She was exining it lest the jealous man had other thoughts.


    Zachary said in a low voice, ¡°Jim is quite reliable. You can ask him to help if you need any heavybor


    done.¡±


    Jim smiled nervously. ¡°Yes yes yes, I can do anything as long as I¡¯m paid. Mr. York, are you going on a


    business trip?¡±


    Zachary hummed.


    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore.¡±


    Jim said goodbye to the couple, waved to Grandma May again, and walked away as if nothing


    happened.


    Zachary would only bring half of his security detail on business trips. Jim was not selected and was


    assigned to stay behind to protect Serenity.


    However, Jim was not regretful that he did not get to apany Zachary on the business trip.


    Compared. to his colleagues, he had a better chance of building rapport with Serenity.


    It was important to build a connection with Zachary, but was it more important than building it with


    Serenity?


    Zachary¡¯s growing affection for Serenity was clear. It could even be described as doting.


    ording to the rules of the men in the York family, a person could still be forgiven if they offended the


    male counterpart of the Yorks. However, if they offended their wives, all that awaited them was death.


    Thus, Jim would only get a promotion and a raise if he built connections with Serenity instead.


    The couple got into their respective cars, and Serenity drove away with Grandma May first.


    When her car was out of sight, Zachary¡¯s driver and bodyguard entourage slowly approached in their


    cars.


    Zachary¡¯s MPV had to be driven to thepany and parked there, so as to not rouse Serenity¡¯s


    suspicion.


    On the way to the office, Zachary called Sam, the butler in Wildridge Manor, and instructed him to send


    cleaners to Whitmore Mansion. Then, a few people would be arranged to stay there for a period of time


    to add to the liveliness.


    At the end, he said, ¡°Jim¡¯s bonus will be doubled in the future.¡±


    Jim, who was sitting in the passenger seat, jerked his head to look at Zachary. He could not hide the


    smile on his face as he said repeatedly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zachary.¡±


    The driver cast an envious look at Jim.


    The bonuses for the bodyguards around Zachary were astronomical to begin with and now that Jim¡¯s


    bonus would be doubled, it would without a doubt attract green¨Ceyed monsters.


    Sam said respectfully, ¡°Yes, sir. Will it be starting this month?¡±


    ¡°Yes, starting this month.¡±


    Sam understood.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    After hanging up the phone, Zachary instructed Jim, ¡°Protect the missus while I¡¯m away during this


    period.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zachary. We¡¯ll protect the missus well.¡±


    Serenity was skilled in the arts of self¨Cdefense, so it was easy peasy to protect her.


    Double the bonus!


    Jim was happy just thinking about it.


    This was the benefit of building connections with Serenity!


    ¡°If Serenity needs help or encounters difficulties, tell Nana. She¡¯ll arrange everything properly.


    Alternatively, you can tell Callum as well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Zachary. If the missus faces any problems, Old Mrs. York will definitely hear about it.¡±


    Grandma May was seemingly omnipotent. Her grandsons could not hold a candle to her.


    Zachary thought of his nana¡¯s capability and did not speak again.


    What surprised him was that for the first time in a while, he saw Elisa standing at the entrance of the


    company again.


    She was leaning on her red sports car, watching his team slowly approaching.


    The driver remarked, ¡°Mr. Zachary, Ms. Stone is here again.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment before instructing the driver, ¡°Stop the car in front of her.¡±


    The driver and Jim were shocked.


    Although Elisa and Serenity became good friends, Zachary never treated Elisa well. The only person


    who Zachary treated somewhat well was Jasmine, since her friendship with Serenity was deeper.


    It was also Jasmine who opened a bookstore with Serenity to make money.


    The driver did as he was told.


    Elisa was still contemting whether to rush out to stop the car regardless of her safety when


    Zachary¡¯s Rolls¨CRoyce stopped in front of her.


    The car door opened, and Zachary walked out of the car.


    Even after not seeing him for some time, he was still extraordinarily handsome in her eyes.


    Elisa looked smitten for a moment before she reminded herself not to be infatuated anymore. He was


    already someone else¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. York. I¡¯m not here to pester you today.¡±


    Elisa spoke first. She stood up straight but had nowhere to put her hands, so she leaned back against


    the car again with her hands propping up her body. She looked at Zachary and said, ¡°You showing off


    your love made me very curious, so I came here shamelessly to ask you just which family your wife


    belongs to.


    ¡°Can you tell me so I know how I lost?¡±


    Zachary said in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t want to expose my wife¡¯s identity yet. You should know


    after the media¡¯s reaction yesterday. My wife likes a quiet and uneventful life. I don¡¯t want anyone


    disturbing her.¡±


    Elisa nodded in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s true. The media is ridiculous. They¡¯re almost everywhere.¡±


    Only someone like Zachary had the ability to turn the media crazy and not give them any answers.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa truly envied Zachary¡¯s wife. That woman must have saved the gxy in herst life to be so


    dearly treasured by Zachary in this life. Zachary did everything he could to protect her so she was able


    to lead the quiet and peaceful life she wanted while bearing the identity of Mrs. York.


    Even if the world spiraled into turmoil from the news, she would still be peaceful as always.


    Examples of how Zachary spoiled his wife were not exposed, but from the fact that he did his best to


    give his wife the life she wanted, it was clear that he really, truly loved his wife.


    ¡°Zachary, can I ask something? Is she better than me?¡±


    Zachary said calmly, ¡°In my eyes, she¡¯s better than you.¡°¡±


    Elisa felt bitter, but she still smiled and said, ¡°I thought so. She must be better than me and more


    suitable for you. That¡¯s why you fell in love with her and protected her. She¡¯s a very lucky woman, and


    a person to be envied of and hated.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Ms. Stone, you¡¯re not bad, but you¡¯re not my type. You


    can find a good man more suitable for you in the future.¡±

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    Elisa smiled and raised her hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes. She looked away


    and stared into the distance for a while before turning back. She then faced Zachary with a solemn


    expression, ¡°Zachary, after hearing those words from you, I think it¡¯s all worth it. My infatuation with


    you. over the years was not in vain.¡±


    She graciously extended her hand toward Zachary, who mirrored her action in the same manner, and


    they shook hands.


    ¡°Zachary, I wish you and your wife a long life of happiness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Stone.¡±


    ¡°I hope I will have the honor of attending your wedding in the future.¡±


    Zachary retracted his hand and said warmly, ¡°When my wife and I have chosen a date to hold a


    wedding. I¡¯ll definitely send an invitation to Mr. Stone and you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your invitation, then.¡±


    Elisa smiled. ¡°You must be a busy man. I won¡¯t take up more of your precious time than I already have.


    Goodbye, Zachary.¡±


    She waved at him before turning back toward her sports car, and swiftly drove away from York.


    Corporation.


    ¡®Goodbye, the first man I¡¯ve loved in my life.


    ¡®I won¡¯te back here again.


    ¡°When my wounds are healed, I¡¯ll start anew as well.¡±


    Zachary returned to the car, and the driver quickly resumed the drive.


    The driver thought that those two would argue again. He did not expect Elisa to send her blessings.


    Elisa went all out whether it was love or hatred, but she was also able to pick things up and let them go.


    Whether it was the driver, Zachary, or the bodyguards, there was a one¨Ceighty shift in their perception


    toward Elisa


    At least she did not continue to pester Zachary.


    Elisa had wanted to find Serenity, but she changed her mind while making her way there.


    She had to apany her mother to get the DNA test results, so she made a U¨Cturn at an intersection


    ahead and drove home to get her mother instead.


    It was already past nine in the morning by the time she arrived home.


    Audrey wanted to leave earlier, but Darrell said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. There¡¯s no need to rush. The results will


    be released either way. No one will take the report away.¡±


    ¡°I just want to get the results sooner and find out if Serenity really is my niece.¡±


    Audrey was held down on the sofa by her husband. She was not able to sit still even for a moment.


    Alice had not gone out either. Clive had told her to apany Audrey to the center to get the results.


    Alice persuaded her mother¨Cinw, ¡°Mom, they informed you to get the results at noon. It¡¯s still too


    early now. There¡¯s no need to rush. Elisa also said she wanted to apany us to get the test results,


    but she¡¯s not back yet.¡±


    Only then did Audrey notice that her darling daughter was not at home.


    She asked her daughter¨Cinw, ¡°Alice, where did Elisa go? I haven¡¯t seen her since I got up.¡±


    Alice did not hide the truth and said honestly, ¡°Elisa went to York Corporation to find Mr. York.¡±


    Audrey paused before saying, ¡°Has the girl not given up?¡±


    ¡°She already did, Mom. She went to say farewell to Mr. York.¡±


    Audrey sighed. ¡°I hope she can really give up on him.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Her daughter was in love with Zachary for several years.


    Alice said, ¡°She¡¯ll give up on him, Mom. She has her pride too. Since Mr. York announced that he¡¯s


    married, Elisa will definitely let go of her feelings for him.¡±

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    ¡°Yes, my Elisa has her pride. It¡¯s not like no one else wants to marry my daughter¡±


    Audrey still knew her daughter best.


    If Elisa said she would give up, then she would stay true to her words.


    The sound of a car was hearding from outside.


    Alice stood up and while walking out of the house, she said, ¡°That must be Elisa ¡±


    There was her sister¨Cinw in sight.


    Elisa got out of the car and walked toward her sister¨Cinw, showing a bright smile. ¡°Alice, Mom is still


    at home, right?¡±


    Alice¡¯s heart ached when she saw her sister¨Cinw smiling so radiantly. She would rather Elisa cry her


    heart out than smile like that. Heavens knew it only meant that the brighter Elisa smiled, the deeper the


    pain in her heart.


    She sighed.


    It was painful enough to fall in love with a man she should not fall in love with, and it was even more


    painful to know that the man had just gotten married.


    ¡°Mom is still at home. Elisa, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m not okay? Don¡¯t worry, Alice. I¡¯m great. I just bade farewell to the past.¡±


    Elisa spoke nonchntly, but she did not want to talk too much about Zachary. She affectionately


    hooked her sister¨Cinw¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get inside.¡±


    Once Elisa came back, Audrey could no longer sit still.


    Thus, the family apanied her to the DNA testing center.


    Compared to Audrey¡¯s nervousness, Serenity was calm back in her store.


    She sat at the cashier¡¯s desk weaving crafts. She nced twice at Grandma May and Mrs. Lane, who


    were ying with Sonny, before saying to Jasmine, ¡°My husband went out on a business trip. Tell me if


    there are any events I can attend in the next few days.¡±


    Her life had been pretty distressing recently.


    She needed to go out and have some fun with her best friend to relieve the pressure.


    She could bring along her sister and nephew as well.


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just shopping and eating. What other events are suitable for you? I doubt you¡¯d be


    happy attending high society banquets.


    ¡°Elisa is heartbroken. Why don¡¯t we apany her for a drink?¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Serenity immediately shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s not drink. You know how my alcohol tolerance is. My sister


    won¡¯t let me drink anymore.¡±


    Jasmine teased her, ¡°I thought you¡¯d dare let yourself go now that your husband is off on a business


    trip.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound as if I¡¯m afraid of my husband.¡±


    However, she was actually afraid to let go for fear that Zachary woulde back, get jealous, fight with


    her, and start a cold war again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go watch a movie tonight.¡±


    Serenity proposed, ¡°The students are having their winter break soon, and our shop will have to close


    for the New Year¡¯s. We can take advantage of the holidays to rx and unwind.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were going to spend the New Year holidays catching up on your orders?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s important to earn money, but sometimes we ought to make space to put our feet up and enjoy the


    moment too. There are several new films showing now, and I saw many people showing off their movie


    ticket stubs on social media too. I haven¡¯t watched a movie in a long time. Let¡¯s go watch one tonight.¡±


    Jasmine lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t your husband take you out for movies?¡±


    Serenity also lowered her voice and replied, ¡°He¡¯s so busy every day. He doesn¡¯t have the time. I also


    have too many things to do recently ¡±


    The main reason was that they had no feelings for each other in the past. They had been living under


    one roof, but there was barely any form ofmunication, let alone going on dates or watching


    movies.


    The two of them did not even hold hands on the streets.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham is always inviting me to the movies, but I decline.¡±


    Serenity was shocked. ¡°You declined? You don¡¯t want to watch dramas anymore?¡±


    Jasmine was speechless.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Elisa mentioned that Mr. Bucham is from a family that deals with


    intelligence. If you get together with him, you¡¯ll have first¨Chand ounts of all sorts of drama. You like it


    when it¡¯s lively, so I feel like he¡¯s born for you. You two are a great match.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless.


    Was she getting a boyfriend to get married with or to gossip?


    ¡°You mentioned that your sister¡¯s ex¨Cmother¨Cinw called you again?¡±


    Jasmine hurriedly changed the topic.


    She did not want her best friend to gossip about her.


    ¡°My sister divorced that scumbag and moved out, so they naturally couldn¡¯t wait to move in. However,


    they can only rent a house, stay in a hotel, or go back home now. With my knowledge of their family,


    they would definitely stay in the city for the New Year¡¯s instead of going home.¡±


    The Brown family must have spread the word in their hometown that the family would be going to the


    city for New Year¡¯s.


    Thus, even if there was no house to live in, the family would rent a ce to stay.


    Serenity wished she could clone herself so her clone could be stationed with the Brown family to watch


    the show.


    They must have been shocked to see the house renovation smashed.¡±


    Serenityughed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    The Brown family, who Serenity wanted to watch, had gone to Wiltspoon Hospital to look for Old Mr.


    Hunt.


    Old Mrs. Hunt was recovering well from her surgery and would be discharged and go home to


    recuperate after a while.


    Olivia barged in with her daughter and son¨Cinw.


    Mr. Brown did not want toe, so he stayed at the hotel looking after his three grandchildren.


    More importantly, he was too embarrassed.


    ¡°Old Mr. Hunt.¡±


    Olivia shouted as soon as she barged into the ward.


    When Old Mr. Hunt saw her charge into the room with her daughter and son¨Cinw, he frowned and


    wondered where his sons and grandsons went.


    There was no one to stop this crazy woman.


    ¡°My wife is still sick. Please keep your voice down.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt poured a cup of warm water for his wife and ced the cup on the bedside table while


    asking calmly, ¡°Are you here to visit my wife? Why did youe here empty¨Chanded? How old are


    you? Don¡¯t you know aboutmon courtesy?¡±


    Olivia stormed over and pointed at Old Mr. Hunt, gesticting and cursing. ¡°We¡¯re not inws


    anymore. Your granddaughter already divorced Hank.


    ¡°Hurry up and return the money!¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt pped away Olivia¡¯s hand that was pointing at him and said with a cold face, ¡°You¡¯re


    already in your fifties by now. Didn¡¯t your mother teach you not to point at people when you¡¯re talking to


    them?


    ¡°Youck family education, so your son must be no better. It¡¯s no wonder my granddaughter divorced


    your son.¡±


    After scolding Olivia, Old Mr. Hunt asked with an innocent face, ¡°Return the money? What money?¡±


    ¡°Your son didn¡¯t give us a betrothal gift when he married my granddaughter. Now that they¡¯re divorced,


    even if you want to get back the betrothal gift, you shouldn¡¯t being to me.¡±


    Chelsea said, ¡°My mom gave you sixty thousand to convince Liberty not to divorce. You took the


    money but didn¡¯t do the job, so shouldn¡¯t you return the money? Hurry up and give us back the money,


    or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt retorted, ¡°Just because you said your mother gave me sixty thousand, does that mean it¡¯s


    true? Is there a record of the transaction?


    ¡°Did anyone see her give me the money?


    ¡°That day, your mother came to me and asked me to persuade Liberty not to divorce. I also don¡¯t want


    them to divorce, so I told Serenity to tell her sister not to divorce. However, Serenity refused to listen


    and even chased us out.


    ¡°I already did my best, but the two sisters didn¡¯t listen. I¡¯m only a grandfather to them. What else can I


    do?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt refused to return the money.


    He would never return money that had entered his pocket!

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    ¡°Old Mr. Hunt, you clearly received sixty thousand from me. I gave it to you in cash. That was my


    private. funds which I saved for a long time. You took the money and said you would convince Serenity,


    but your failed. My son still ended up divorcing Liberty.


    ¡°Please hurry up and return the money to me, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    When the old man refused to admit he took the money, Olivia was so angry that her face turned


    scarlet..


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Old Mr. Hunt said with a cold face, ¡°If you want to call the police, then be my guest. I¡¯m not afraid. I


    already said that I didn¡¯t take your money, but so what if I did? Take it as making up for the betrothal gift


    that you failed to give us when your son married my granddaughter.


    ¡°You¡¯re having it easy by paying just tens of thousands for the betrothal gift. You have a daughter


    yourself too. When your daughter got married, were you willing to give your daughter away to your


    son¨Cinw¡¯s family without receiving a single penny in return?¡±


    Olivia said furiously, ¡°Betrothal gift? You never even raised Liberty! What right do you have to receive a


    betrothal gift? They¡¯re already divorced. I¡¯d be an idiot to give you a betrothal gift. Hurry up and return


    the money!¡±


    ¡°I have no money. I only have my life. Take it if you dare.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt looked like he had nothing to fear, infuriating Olivia so much so that she wanted to march


    over and tear into him.


    Chelsea hurriedly pulled her mother back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch him, Mom. He¡¯s old. We¡¯ll be in trouble if he


    ends up on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I feel so ufortable. I can¡¯t breathe. They¡¯re so noisy in here that it¡¯s affecting me. I¡¯m going to


    die¡­¡±


    On the hospital bed, Old Mrs. Hunt suddenly looked utterly ufortable, holding onto her chest and


    breathing heavily.


    Old Mr. Hunt immediately rang the bedside bell to notify the doctor and nurse toe over.


    He said viciously to Olivia and the others, ¡°If something happens to my wife because she¡¯s angry at


    you, you¡¯ll be responsible for her medical expenses in the future.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s clearly faking it.¡±


    Chelsea pulled her mother back along with her husband toward the entrance of the ward as she


    cursed, ¡± If you don¡¯t pay back the money, we¡¯lle again.¡±


    ¡°What money? There¡¯s no money? If you want money, go to Liberty and her sister instead.¡±


    Olivia still wanted to scold them, but the doctor and nurse had arrived, so they withdrew. They were


    afraid that they would really be made responsible for the old woman¡¯s medical expenses if they stayed


    on.


    After leaving the hospital, Olivia continued to curse, ¡°That old fox. He clearly took my money but


    refused to admit it. I¡¯d rather my money be used to buy medicine and then a coffin for him to lie in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re at fault too, Mom. Why did youe to them for help? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re unaware of the


    rtionship between Liberty and her family, but you still gave them money. How are we going to get


    back the money they¡¯ve pocketed?¡±


    ¡°I was just anxious and wanted to keep Liberty. I wanted to keep that one million.¡±


    Olivia was in tears. What have I done to deserve this? When other people¡¯s sons divorce, the house,


    car, and savings still belong to them, but when my son did, everything had to be divided in half.¡±


    George smoked a cigarette in annoyance.


    He said, ¡°Mom, we won¡¯t be able to get back the sixty thousand you gave to them anytime soon. Their


    family is outrageous. They have numbers on their side and Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt are getting on in


    years. That old woman can casually say she¡¯s notfortable and then pin the me on us.¡±


    People like them were troublesome if provoked.


    Olivia wiped a tear and said hatefully, ¡°It¡¯s all Liberty¡¯s fault. She¡¯s so vicious. Let¡¯s go, Chelsea. We¡¯ll


    settle the score with Liberty. Hank knows whichpany she works for. We¡¯ll wait for her in front of her


    company.¡±


    When George heard they were going to look for Liberty, he said, ¡°You guys go ahead. I won¡¯t go.


    Liberty. and Hank are already divorced. What are you going to do with her even if you find her?¡±


    Liberty threatened Hank to divorce, shared their assets equally, and smashed the renovations. All of


    this told George that Liberty would not be merciful to the Brown family. Meddling with Liberty would only


    bring shame to themselves.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Mom and I will be able to set her straight.¡±


    Chelsea felt that if she teamed up with her mother, they would be able to stand up to Liberty.


    Thus, George took a cab back to the hotel by himself, Chelsea called her brother and found out that


    Liberty was working at Lewis & Co. She drove her mother straight to the office building, and stood


    guard by the entrance.

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Several luxury cars came from far, passed by the main entrance of Wiltspoon School, and stopped in


    front of Serenity¡¯s bookstore.


    Grandma May, who was chatting with Mr. Charles from next door, hurriedly turned away when she saw


    the luxury cars. She deliberately hung her head low, afraid that the people who got down from the cars


    would see her.


    ¡°Serenity, Serenity.¡±


    When Elisa got out of the car, she shouted Serenity¡¯s name while jogging into the store.


    She did not notice the olddy sitting in front of the store next door.


    Darrell got out of the car, holding a crying Audrey, and followed their daughter into the store. Alice


    ordered the bodyguards to guard the entrance before she turned around and entered the store as well.


    Serenity was halfway through weaving an eagle with its wings spread when she heard Elisa¡¯s cry. She


    stopped her movements and looked up at Elisa.


    ¡°Elisa, you¡¯re here. Have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t¡­¡±


    Then, she saw Audrey, who was apanied by Darrell next to her. Seeing Audrey¡¯s face full of tears,


    Serenity understood.


    They had gotten the DNA test results.


    Looking at Audrey¡¯s expression, there were no questions needed to know that Audrey and her were


    blood rted.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Audrey quickly stepped forward and went around the cashier¡¯s desk. She wrapped Serenity in her arms


    and cried, ¡°I¡¯ve looked far and wide for you¡­¡±


    There was nothing else she could say. All she could do was hold Serenity and cry.


    Serenity wanted tofort her, but found herself unable to speak at the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°My poor sister¡­¡±


    Audrey cried again when she thought of her sister who had passed away long ago.


    Serenity shed tears with her.


    Jasmine held Sonny and stood not far away with Mrs. Lane, watching the scene. Sonny looked


    confused as to what was going on.


    Elisa and Alice¡¯s eyes were also red¨Crimmed.


    Darrell went forward and pulled his wife away, softlyforting her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s a good thing that


    you¡¯ve found your niece. We should be happy instead. Stop crying already.¡±


    Audrey was helped to a chair by her husband. When she was again reminded of what happened to her


    sister and her two nieces, she pounded her chest in to express her heartache. ¡°I was toote. I found


    them toote. If I had found them earlier¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡±


    Elisa quickly stopped her mother from hurting herself while Serenity reached out to press onto Audrey¡¯s


    hand.


    With everyone consoling her, Audrey finally stopped crying.


    She held Serenity¡¯s hand tightly, as if afraid that her niece whom she went through so much to find


    would. disappear if she let go of her hand.


    Serenity¡¯s emotions had calmed down too. She asked, ¡°Did you get the test results?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Alice hurriedly took out the DNA test results from her bag.


    When they first got it and ascertained that the two people were rted by blood, Audrey had fainted on


    the spot.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    As Mr. Stone and his daughter were busy tending to Mrs. Stone, only then Alice remembered to bring.


    back the DNA report.


    Alice handed the DNA test results to Serenity so that thetter could have a look herself.


    After reading the oue, Serenity fell silent for a while before putting the paper on the table.


    ¡°You¡¯re my niece, Serenity. Call me Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Although fate had separated her from her sister, it was sort of a constion for Mrs. Stone to have


    found two nieces in return.


    Holding Serenity¡¯s hand, Mrs. Stone asked the girl for a more intimate form of address.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Liberty and Sonny?¡±


    Her other niece was not forgotten.


    ¡°My sister won¡¯t be here for lunch. She¡¯ll be here once she gets off work at half¨Cpast five in the


    evening.¡±


    Serenity exined while looking at Jasmine. With Jasmine carrying Sonny over, Serenity took her


    nephew from her best friend.


    ¡°Maram¡­¡±


    Mrs. Stone interrupted Serenity mid¨Csentence. ¡°It¡¯s Aunt Audrey to you, Seren. I¡¯ve been dreaming of


    finding you. Now that I¡¯ve found you, please don¡¯t be a stranger to me.¡±


    After a brief silence, Serenityplied with the new form of address.


    With the DNA test results out, it was proven that she and Mrs. Stone were rted by blood. Mrs. Stone


    was her aunt.


    Talk about a dramatic plot twist.


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s eyes welled up at her new¨Cfound role as an aunt. Elisa said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom. Sonny¡¯s


    here. You¡¯ll scare Sonny if you start crying.¡±


    Jasmine and Mrs. Lane poured everybody a ss of water and served fruits.


    Mrs. Stone wanted to hug Sonny, but Sonny rejected her and turned around to cling to Serenity by the


    nape of her neck.


    ¡°Sonny, I¡¯m your great¨Caunt.¡±


    Getting up, Mrs. Stone tried to win Sonny over. ¡°Come, let me hold you, okay?¡±


    Sonny pped her hand away and cried, ¡°No! No! I want Ant Swer.¡±


    Seeing that Sonny reacted strongly against it, Mrs. Stone had to drop the matter. Still, the thought of


    what Sonny went through made her blood boil. ¡°That family of scums will pay for what they did to


    Sonny!¡±


    Since her niece had divorced Hank and she had a familial rtionship with the Hunt sisters, Mrs.


    Stone. believed she should do something to do right by her departed sister.


    The notorious Hunt family was on her hit list too.


    After her sister died, the Hunts seized much of the insurance payment and upied the estate, kicking


    her nieces out.


    The family had done a lot to her nieces over the years.


    Mrs. Stone nned to settle the scores for each and everything they had done to Serenity and Liberty.


    ¡°Sonny has been doing better in thest few days. The bruises on his body have gone away. He¡¯d only


    let me and my sister hold him the first two days.¡±


    He even refused Zachary.


    ¡°That was a nasty shock for a young boy, so of course, he¡¯s going to cry nonstop and refuse anyone


    else. It¡¯s normal. Give him time, and everything will get better.¡±


    Although Mrs. Stone was not able to hold Sonny, she did not take it personally. She stroked Sonny¡¯s


    head as Serenity carried him. Sonny was quite receptive to the caress.


    ¡°Seren, I hope your sister didn¡¯t get the shorter end of the stick on the divorce settlement. Elisa said


    that you could seek her help for anything at all, but you never gave her a call.¡±


    Mrs. Stone remarked with concern, nning to demand what her niece deserved from the Browns.


    Elisa jumped in and whined, ¡°That¡¯s right. I kept telling you toe to me for any help. I¡¯d give you all


    the help in the world, but you didn¡¯t even call me when you went to demolish the house.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Elisa only discoveredter that she missed out on great fun.


    She took a dig at Jasmine and Serenity.


    Jasmine had mentioned and warned Serenity about including Elisa, but Serenity did not want to expose


    the young heiress to such crudeness.


    Sure, Elisa was born into privilege, but she was Elisa Stone, a well¨Cknown unreasonable and rude brat


    in Wiltspoon¡¯s higher society. No crudeness could scare her.


    In fact, Elisa would be the sh*t¨Cstirrer if people caught her at the wrong time.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°My sister got what she was owed. It was just the renovation costs that the Browns refused to return.


    So, my sister called me to bring some men and trashed the furnishings.¡±


    Mrs. Stonemended the act. ¡°That¡¯s the way to do it. Why should the Browns have it easy?¡±


    She added regrettably, ¡°I¡¯d have brought a bunch of people and demanded the money back from the


    Browns as your family member had I known.¡±


    It dawned on Serenity that Elisa got her personality from her mother.


    ¡°Seren,e home with us when you close the shopter. Have dinner with us. That reminds me,


    does your husband have time? Get him to join us too.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°My husband is away on business today. It¡¯d probably be some time before he returns.


    I¡¯ll visit you with him when hees back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s away on business. I guess I¡¯ll have to wait until I get to meet him.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was not bothered that she could not meet her niece¡¯s husband as her full attention was on


    her nieces.


    Now that she had found her nieces, Mrs. Stone had the girls¡® backs all the way. She needed to check


    out if Serenity¡¯s husband was worth spending the rest of her time with.


    ¡°So your sister gets off work at half¨Cpast five?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked at the time. ¡°Where is your sister working?¡±


    ¡°Lewis & Co.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mrs. Stone remarked, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of potential to grow in Lewis & Co. Duncan has a knack in


    business. He built thepany from the ground up without help from his family, and now he¡¯s worth


    billions. His brothers are not worth as much if they only count their inheritance from the family.¡±


    Duncan made it out on his own, and Mrs. Stone had a great appreciation for young independent


    professionals.


    ¡°We can wait at Lewis & Co. for your sister to clock outter before heading to my ce for dinner. I¡¯ll


    call your cousins to join us too.¡±


    Mrs. Stone then told her daughter¨Cinw, ¡°Alice, let Clive know for him to cancel his social dinner


    tonight ande home for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me, Seren. This is your oldest cousin¡¯s wife, Alice Lafayette.¡±


    slipped Mrs. Stone¡¯s mind to introduce her niece to the family.


    Elisa was older than Serenity by a year which made her the older cousin.


    Serenity greeted her newfound family.


    Mr. Stone, her uncle, was a gentle giant while Alice, her cousin¨Cinw, was a straight shooter like


    Elisa. It was no wonder Alice and Elisa hit it off, birds of a feather flocked together.


    Mrs. Stone went on to hold Serenity¡¯s hand, asking about her sister.


    Although Mrs. Stone believed her sister¡¯s adoptive parents were cruel to take four hundred thousand


    dors out of the insurance payment, she was not steamed up about it.


    No matter what, the family had raised her sister.


    The four hundred thousand dors was to end the rtionship between them and her sister on a good


    note


    ¡°Are your grandparents still staying in the house built by your parents?¡±


    Yes. They nned to pass the house down to one of my cousins after their passing. They said that


    Liberty and I don¡¯t have the rights to the house because we¡¯re women.¡±

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    This was the mindset of the older generation. They believed the inheritance should stay in the family by


    leaving them to the sons and grandsons as daughters would only grow up to marry into another family.


    For families without a direct descendant to bequeath the inheritance to, fellow townspeople would be


    eyeing the property.


    They would keep the wealth in the town.


    Many were unwilling to leave their hard¨Cearned assets to someone who did not carry the family name.


    Hence, they would try to bring a son into the family.


    ¡°Are you talking about John Hunt by chance?¡±


    John¡¯s name rang a bell as he was once a senior executive at one of the Stones¡® subsidiaries. John


    made a million dors annually.


    For John to earn a huge chunk of change from the Stones, to push around her nieces, and to take over


    her sister¡¯s property, Mrs. Stone could not say he left a good impression.


    She needed to get Clive to go hard on John so thetter would not be able to even make a living out of


    begging in the streets.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My grandparents absolutely adore him since he¡¯s the most promising out of all the


    grandchildren. They even named him the adopted son of my parents so he has rights to my parents¡®


    assets.


    ¡°My sister and I n to take back our parents¡® home after New Year¡¯s. I¡¯d rather sell the ce than give


    it to them!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It would entail anotherwsuit.


    Although the New Year was around the corner, Serenity had not taken action yet due to her sister¡¯s


    recent divorce.


    The property left behind by her parents was built in the early 90s. The house itself was not worth a lot


    of money, but thend was. The residence was built on and of several hundred square yards.


    While her parents were alive, they boughtnd from others and added yards to their residentialnd.


    Mom once told her and Liberty that thend could be split in two for two houses to be built when they


    grew up and made it out on their own. That way, the sisters would stay close to help and take care of


    one another.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullsh*t! My sister¡¯s property should be inherited by her daughter, not her nephew. Don¡¯t worry,


    Seren. I¡¯ll help you take back your parents¡® home.


    ¡°Ah, do you have the title deed to the property?¡±


    ¡°All we have is and use permit, and it¡¯s with my sister. My sister was smart enough to steal thend


    use permit when we were kicked out of the house.¡±


    Serenity was only ten back then, so that was the least of her problems.


    She was at a loss for losing her parents so suddenly. All she did was cry. Thank goodness her sister


    was there for her.


    Due to the trending news on Twitter, Mrs. Stone learned about the conflict between the sisters and the


    rest of the Hunts.


    Nevertheless, Mrs. Stone¡¯s heart still bled for the girls when Serenity talked about the past.


    A fifteen¨Cyear¨Cold and a ten¨Cyear¨Cold had no means to secure their parents¡® insurance payout and


    assets. against their greedy rtives. They were forced to go out into the world with only each other.


    Mrs. Stone found out from her daughter that Serenity married in a haste. Apparently, Serenity went


    down. that road to give her sister confidence and move out of her sister¡¯s ce.


    Others might not understand why Serenity did what she did, but Mrs. Stone could.


    The sisters only had each other for more than a decade, and as the older sister, Liberty was used to


    watching out for her little sister. Even though Serenity was all grown up and had the earning ability to


    rent a ce, Liberty did not feelfortable about it. Liberty¡¯s mind could only be at ease if her sister


    stayed close by her side.


    The only way Liberty could get peace of mind was if her sister married someone who could take over


    Liberty¡¯s job.


    This was the real reason behind Serenity¡¯s sudden marriage.


    It would be hard to understand the reasoning behind Serenity¡¯s drastic measure to opt for marriage in


    order to move out of her sister¡¯s ce without getting into the bond the sisters had forged throughout


    the years.


    ¡°It makes things easier that you have proof in hand.¡±


    Mrs. Stone patted Serenity¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get justice for you.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, my sister and I can get our parents¡® house back.¡±


    Her grandparents did not have full rights to her parents¡® estate. In short, there was no way they could


    take over the entire property.


    At first, the sisters nned to wait until the grandparents were dead before taking back the house.


    It never urred to Serenity that her absurd rtives would try to start something.


    She should move the legal battle ahead then.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    I know you and your sister aren¡¯t pushovers, but I just want to do right by my sister.¡±


    Serenity was without a word.


    The aunt and niece shared an afternoon of conversation.


    Mrs. Stone insisted on going with Serenity to pick Liberty up at Lewis & Co. at five o¡¯clock in the


    evening. Serenity let her be.


    Taking the wheel, Serenity drove Sonny, Mrs. Stone, and the others to Lewis & Co.


    Jasmine and Mrs. Lane did note along.


    Halfway on the road, Serenity¡¯s mind suddenly flew to Grandma May.


    She had not seen the olddy the whole afternoon.


    Serenity immediately gave Grandma May a call.


    She jumped straight to the question the moment the phone was picked up. ¡°Nana, where were you?¡±


    ¡°I was taking a stroll. Are you heading home? I¡¯ll grab a cab back then.¡±


    Grandma May had been at Mr. Charles¡® shop the whole time..


    She dared not show her face for fear Mrs. Stone might see her.


    ¡°Nana, the DNA test results for Mrs. Stone and me are out. She¡¯s my aunt. Aunt Audrey wants me and


    Liberty to have dinner at her ce, so I¡¯m taking Sonny with me to pick my sister up. You should head


    back with Mrs. Lane.¡±


    ¡°Really? Congrattions on finding your aunt, Seren.¡±


    Grandma May congratted Serenity and added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and Cecilia. Callum will pick


    us up after work. Go on and spend more time at your aunt¡¯s ce. It took decades for your aunt to


    locate you. It must be hard on her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to stay the night at your aunt¡¯s. Just let me know.¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll let you know if I¡¯m staying over at my aunt¡¯s ce.¡±


    After the call ended, Serenity mumbled to herself, ¡°No wonder I didn¡¯t see her the whole afternoon. She


    was off for some fun.¡±


    Grandma May was acting more like a kid the older she got.


    Meanwhile, Liberty got a text message from her sister and learned that they were rted to Mrs. Stone.


    Besides, Serenity and Mrs. Stone were picking her up from work. Liberty was over the moon.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She swiftly took care of the matters at hand. The moment it was time to clock out, she picked up her


    keys and stuffed her phone in her pockets before hurrying out of the office.


    People were giving her strange looks along the way, but Liberty was used to it.


    Since she was in a great mood today, she did not have time for her petty colleagues.


    She went to the motorbike parking section and found her ride. Liberty wheeled her e¨Cbike out of there,


    feeling the weight of the vehicle. It took quite an effort to push.


    What was going on?


    Once she got it out of the parking spot, she looked at the wheel and found it t.


    Oh, she had a t tire.


    It exined the heaviness when she was pushing the e¨Cbike.


    All was fine when she rode the bike to work. By the looks of the t, the tire was somehow punctured.


    It was a good thing her sister was picking her up from work.


    Libertyboriously pushed the e¨Cbike with a t tire out of the office building.


    ¡°Liberty!¡±


    An angry shout was heard.

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    Liberty did not have to look to know who it was.


    The voice was all too familiar to her.


    It was Chelsea, her former notorious sister¨Cinw.


    Mrs. Brown brought her daughter to Lewis & Co., but Liberty had her lunch at the office cafeteria


    instead of having it at home. She took a power nap at her desk before continuing her work. All the


    while, she did. not leave the office.


    The mother and daughter were on a stakeout in front of the office building the whole afternoon.


    Tempers were ring, to say the least.


    Now that Liberty was finally out, Chelsea¡¯s fury had risen to an all¨Ctime high. Without regard to the


    building crowd, she yelled and caught the attention of many.


    The nosy passersby stopped to watch the drama unfold.


    Although Liberty was only a measly clerk in the finance department, she was personally hired by Mr.


    Lewis. That was how she became well¨Cknown in thepany.


    The director of the finance department was worried about losing his job as he found out that Liberty


    was once a finance director herself.


    Liberty¡¯s boss had been keeping an eye on her.


    The director of the finance department knew Liberty was one to watch out for as she was personally


    hired by the CEO. Liberty was a threat to him. Since he could not kick Liberty out of his department, the


    finance director resorted to petty tactics to give her trouble. The others in the finance department


    mentioned that the director had it out with Liberty.


    Fortunately, Liberty had experience working in the industry. She was able to avoid the setups by her


    direct superior.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Liberty stopped in her tracks. It was not like she had a choice.


    Her former mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw stood in her way, refusing to let her through.


    ¡°What are we here for? Ask yourself. What have you done? You trashed my brother¡¯s home. Pay for it!


    We¡¯ll sue you if you don¡¯t pay us the renovation cost,¡± Chelsea screamed.


    With more busybodies stopping by, she raised her voice about what Liberty did. ¡°You have an


    employee in yourpany. That¡¯s right. Her name is Liberty. She¡¯s my former sister¨Cinw. She¡¯s one


    cruel person. She didn¡¯t have to work a day in her life after marriage and threatened my brother to pay


    her over a million dors as a divorce settlement.


    ¡°Have you seen such a greedy and vicious woman in your life?


    ¡°One more thing, my brother bought the house before marriage. Once the divorce was finalized, she


    brought people to trash my brother¡¯s ce. Don¡¯t you think it was uncalled for? No one would want a


    wicked woman like her after my brother dumped her sorry ¡°ss.¡±


    Liberty aloofly watched as her former sister¨Cinw twisted the facts around. She waited until Chelsea


    wast done yapping before coldly blurting, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t work after marriage. I didn¡¯t earn a single penny,


    but I had done a lot for the family. I gave Hank a son and took care of the family. Yet, he insisted on


    going


    halves with me, knowing I had no ie.


    ¡°He was only willing to pay half of our child¡¯s form milk but could buy a ne worth tens of


    thousands and a bag worth hundreds of thousands for his mistress.


    ¡°Should I stay with such a man? I have the right to half of my spouse¡¯s estate after the divorce. The


    settlement waswfully acquired.


    ¡°So I¡¯m vicious? Well, you forced that nature out of me. Sure, Hank paid the downpayment of the


    house, but the renovations cost over four hundred thousand bucks was borne by me. I paid for it but


    you refused to pay me back the money. I¡¯d rather demolish the furnishings than hand them to you. Sue


    me? Go ahead. I dare you.¡±


    Everybody was speechless.


    They believed Chelsea was not exactly in the right when she started talking.


    Women should not be free nannies to their inws when they married into the family.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    There was nothing wrong with splittingmon assets during a divorce.


    Although they wanted to get knee¨Cdeep in Liberty¡¯s affairs, they took Liberty¡¯s side after hearing her


    side. of the story.


    Liberty was not wrong to trash the furnishings since she paid for the renovation and got nothing in


    return. Why should the ex¨Chusband enjoy something she paid for?


    ¡°Look at the vile woman¡­¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the vile person here. Are you even a woman? Are you not going to fight for anything if


    you and your husband separate?¡±

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    Someone stood up to Chelsea.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a woman. How can you say that about Liberty? Liberty did the right thing. We¡¯re


    behind you, Liberty!¡±


    ¡°With a sister¨Cinw like that, I¡¯d divorce and stay away from the family even if my man didn¡¯t cheat on


    me.¡±


    Chelsea grimaced in the face of public criticism.


    She believed Liberty humiliated her.


    Suddenly, Chelsea pushed the e¨Cbike that Liberty was holding onto.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Liberty had a hard time wheeling the e¨Cbike as it had a t tire. Chelsea¡¯s sudden push caused Liberty


    to topple over together with the e¨Cbike.


    ¡°Give us back the money. Your grandfather took the money from my mom and denied taking it. You¡¯re


    responsible for your grandfather¡¯s debt. Give the money back to my mom.¡±


    Still not feeling satisfied after the push, Chelsea went on to swing her handbag at Liberty. It did not stop


    there as she also made use of her feet to kick Liberty.


    Ditching the e¨Cbike, Liberty stumbled onto her feet and snatched the purse from Chelsea before


    smacking Chelsea with it.


    She had so much hate and resentment built up for Chelsea. Thinking she had nothing to do with the


    Browns after the divorce, Liberty wanted to leave the disgusting Browns behind her and pave a way


    forward for herself. However, Chelsea pushed too far and stirred up trouble. Chelsea¡¯s meanness was


    no excuse to turn the facts on Liberty.


    Both of them had a catfight before, and Chelsea lost to Liberty.


    Now that the pair was at it again, Mrs. Brown was going to help her daughter.


    The mother and daughter teamed up to attack Liberty.


    ¡°Call the cops! Someone, call the cops!¡±


    Someone shouted.


    ¡°Security, go on and pull them apart. These two women are causing a ruckus in ourpany.¡±


    Someone urged the security guards to intervene.


    The security guards jumped in to try and stop the fight.


    The mother and daughter acted like mad dogs, biting at anyone who came in their way, and the


    intervening security guards got the worst of it. A security guard had just pulled Liberty away when


    Chelsea gave Liberty a kick.


    Liberty fell to the ground together with the security who was pulling her away. In fact, shended on top


    of him.


    The security guard drew a hitched breath. Her weight was crushing him!


    A few women came forward to help Liberty up.


    Shaking them off, Liberty pounced on Chelsea like a furious lioness.


    The pair were all over each other bearing ws.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes went straight to his employees huddled at the front door when he stepped out of the


    office building. He walked over right away.


    Three women engaging in a fight was thest thing he would expect.


    By the time he yelled, Liberty had pinned Chelsea to the ground and pinched her hard. Chelsea


    shrieked in agony.


    Mrs. Brown pulled, tugged, and hit Liberty, attempting to rescue her daughter.


    Duncan tookrge strides ahead and managed to shove Mrs. Brown to the side. He then stopped


    Liberty from torturing Chelsea by pulling her away from thetter.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    ck in the face, Duncan asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Chelsea got up from the ground and tried to charge at Liberty, but Duncan pushed her away.


    It took a few steps before Chelsea could steady her bnce.


    Chelsea looked up and saw a towering man with a scowl standing by Liberty.


    The scar on the man¡¯s face was terrifying. She might have nightmares if she stared at the scar long


    enough.


    Shaking in her boots, Chelsea lost the will to pounce on Liberty.


    Mrs. Brown hurried to her daughter¡¯s side. The mother and daughter were a hot mess, but so was


    Liberty.


    The few security guards and female employees who tried intervening in the fight looked disheveled.


    It never crossed their minds that the fight between two parties involving three women could get so wild.


    It was impossible to tear them apart.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    After catching her breath, Chelsea questioned Duncan.


    ¡°I¡¯m the boss of thispany, and who are you? Who are you toe to my ce of business and


    kick my employee around?¡±


    Duncan turned his head to take in the state Liberty was in.


    Liberty¡¯s hair was a mess and she was covered in dirt. She got it from the tussle she had with Chelsea


    on the ground. There were scratch marks on the back of her hands, neck, and face. Some were


    bleeding.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Call the cops,¡± Duncan instructed the secretary who came with him.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the cops are on their way.¡±


    Hearing that Duncan was the boss of thepany, the mother and daughter did not know if they had a


    leg to stand on.


    Nevertheless, Chelsea stubbornly said, ¡°Are you Liberty¡¯s boss? Good. I need to voice something out,


    and you can be the judge of it. Liberty¡¯s grandfather extorted sixty thousand dors from my mom and


    refused to return the money. Liberty should pay us back for that.


    ¡°We can forget about the divorce settlement, but why did she have to trash the house my brother


    bought before marriage?¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Duncan replied, ¡°You can involvew enforcement if you can¡¯t get back the


    money Liberty¡¯s grandfather extorted. What does it have to do with Liberty? Your should know about


    the situation between Liberty and her rtives. It was online for everybody to see. I don¡¯t read viral


    news online, but even I knew about it.


    ¡°So, no. Liberty shouldn¡¯t pay you back for that because it has nothing to do with her.¡±


    Duncan refuted Chelsea before throwing a question to Liberty. ¡°Did you trash their home furnishings?¡±


    Liberty bitterly uttered, ¡°I paid for the renovation cost with the savings I got before the wedding. I


    poured over four hundred thousand dors into the house, but I got nothing out. of the property, not


    even a refund on the renovation cost. I demolished the ce since they paid nothing for it.¡±


    Duncan nodded his head. ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong to do so.¡±


    Darting a callous nce at the mother and daughter, Duncan said in a t tone, ¡°The nerve of you two.


    You¡¯re the ones at fault. Yet, you came here to kick up a fuss and fight in front of my office. Do you


    have no respect for my workce?¡±


    He then turned to the security guards. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back the next time theye here to pick a fight.


    Give them a good beating and send them to jail. I want to sue them for public disruption and physical


    abuse of my employee.


    ¡°Liberty, get your injuries checked out in the hospital, so you can sue them for aggravated assault.


    They should pay for this!¡±


    The mother and daughter were at a loss.


    Mrs. Brown remarked, ¡°She hit us too. Look at what she did to my daughter. She crushed my daughter


    with her fats and elephantine weight.¡±


    ¡°They started it. Liberty was only acting out of self¨Cdefense.¡±


    ¡°Who are you to say that we started it? You¡¯re her colleagues. You¡¯re twisting the facts to help her!¡±


    Chelsea refused to admit that she pulled the first punch.


    Duncan coldly chimed in, ¡°Stop bickering. I have a few security cameras with 360¨Cdegree views


    installed at the entrance. We can check the surveince tapes on who started it when the cops arrive.¡±


    The mother and daughter were lost for words.


    Mrs. Brown whispered to her daughter, ¡°Let¡¯s make a run for it, Chelsea.¡±


    Afraid to be arrested by the cops, Chelsea agreed to her mother¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    The Browns pair tried to flee.


    s, the cops arrived.


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    Seeing that the mother and daughter were going to make a run for it, Duncanmanded the people


    to swoop in on them.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, did you call the cops? What happened here? There seems to be amotion.¡±


    The cops recognized Duncan.


    It was mainly because Duncan was a familiar face among the police force but not for al good reason.


    After turning over a new leaf, Duncan took an honest path and went into business. He grew Lewis &


    Co. into one of the major corporations in Wiltspoon in the span of a few years and had a worth of


    billions.


    Everybody around here knew who Duncan was.


    Well, it would be more urate to say that everybody doing business in Wiltspoon knew Duncan.


    ¡°They came here to beat up my employee. Look at what they did to her.¡±


    Duncan pulled Liberty out from the crowd and showed the train wreck Liberty was.


    The cops were speechless.


    A catfight!


    Their gaze shifted from Liberty to the mother and daughter. Mrs. Brown did not suffer many injuries.


    Liberty simply pushed her aside and left her out of the fight due to Mrs. Brown¡¯s old age. Liberty


    unleashed all her anger on Chelsea, so thetter had it worse.


    It was in to see who won the catfight.


    Nevertheless, it did not matter to the cops who triumphed. All that mattered was who was in the right.


    ¡°Officer, this is a family matter. She¡¯s my sister¨Cinw. We butted heads because of a household


    affair,¡± Chelsea quickly exined.


    She would not be able to keep her job if word got out that she was arrested.


    Although she had been having a hard time at work, Chelsea cared about her job. She did. not want to


    lose it.


    ¡°I¡¯m her mother¨Cinw. It¡¯s just a family dispute. We just got into a tiny issue and got a little physical.


    Officer, please believe us.


    Mrs. Brown was frightened, afraid that the cops might take them away.


    She did not want to spend the New Year¡¯s locked up in a cell. She would be humiliated if her family


    found out about it.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m divorced. They are not rted to me in any way.¡±


    Liberty stated aloofly, bringing up the reason for the dispute.


    There were many eyewitnesses and surveince footage. After checking the security tape and taking


    testimonies, the cops drew up their own conclusions that the mother and daughter were cruel. It gave


    them a new perspective about human nature.


    The mother and daughter had the audacity to make trouble at the woman¡¯s workce after the woman


    no longer had anything to do with the family.


    They lost tens of thousands and put the responsibility on an ex¨Cfamily member.


    The sister¨Cinw was something else. She could twist the facts around.


    The woman who was hit should have divorced the man sooner.


    She should have separated from the man early on so she could get away from her notorious mother¨C


    inw and sister¨Cinw.


    A few cars drew near and could not get close to the office building as there was a crowd at the


    entrance. The cars had to be parked afar.


    They were the vehicles of Serenity, Mrs. Stone, and the others.


    Seeing that there was a police car parked out front, Serenity had a bad feeling about it. She carried


    Sonny and hurried over there.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? There¡¯s a police car.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Mr. Stone did not want to join the crowd, but his wife and daughter¨Cin-w went


    along with Serenity. He brought along his security details to escort his wife and daughter¨Cinw to


    squeeze into the crowd.

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    The group had only elbowed their way into the crowd when Serenity cried, ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Sonny called for her mother.


    It was not hard to take stock of the situation when Serenity saw Chelsea and her mom as well as the


    disheveled state her sister was in.


    Boy, she was riled up.


    Putting Sonny in her sister¡¯s arms, Serenity rolled up her sleeve and was ready to get into a fight.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Mrs. Stone worked fast and swiftly stopped Serenity from trying to stick up for her sister. Seren, leave it


    to the cops to handle this.¡±


    The cops had been called. It would not look good on Serenity to fight in front of the cops.


    ¡°Mr. Stone. Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Duncan was surprised to see the Stones. Out of respect, he approached them and said. hello.


    Mr. and Mrs. Stone exchanged greetings with Duncan.


    Mrs. Stone asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°Let the cops take their statements at the station, Mrs. Stone.¡±


    He then said to the cops, ¡°Officer, my employee has suffered enough. Her former inws came here to


    stir trouble even though she¡¯s separated from her husband. It¡¯s clear that she was often abused before


    the divorce.


    ¡°Please get justice for my employee.¡±


    The cops knew that Duncan would not consider a reconciliation. Hence, they brought both parties to


    the station.


    Duncan and the Stone family tagged along.


    Having gotten the details of the fight while driving her sister to the station, Serenity ran her mouth.


    ¡°That family is a piece of trash. I would¡¯ve beaten them to a pulp if I had arrived sooner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ept their apology, Liberty. Let the cops hold them in custody.¡±


    Liberty held her son tightly and answered, ¡°I won¡¯t ept their apology. They went too far this time!


    They demanded I pay the money that Granddad extorted from them.¡±


    Serenity exined, ¡°Your former mother¨Cinw is a moron. I can¡¯t believe she went to look for


    Granddad so he could talk you out of getting a divorce. Only that family would ask for money from your


    former mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°After you and Hank divorced, your former mother¨Cinw must have felt that her money had gone to


    waste, so she went to tear one into Granddad. The old b*stard wouldn¡¯t lose a screaming match. They


    probably think you were a pushover and tried their luck with you.¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°I kind of knew they would give me hell after the divorce. That¡¯s why I rented a ce


    and kept the address from them, I also blocked their numbers. It never urred to me that they would


    wait for me at my office building. I bet Hank told them.¡±


    Only Hank knew that she was working at Lewis & Co.


    ¡°They will tone down their cocky attitude when they¡¯ve experienced some jail time. I wished the whole


    family could be locked up behind bars,¡± Serenity uttered resentfully.


    The sisters did not want to push anybody around, but it did not mean they were pushovers.


    Although Liberty and Hank were married, and the assets were split evenly, Liberty would still be seeing


    Hank¡¯s family as they had Sonny between them. There was no need to turn into enemies and cause a


    commotion.


    The Browns believed that Liberty¡¯s rtives could have done more to talk Liberty out of the divorce.


    They believed Liberty would pay up to stop all the fuss.


    The group arrived at the station ten minutester.


    Chelsea and her mother were terrified. They immediately called Hank and Mr. Brown while on their


    way, requesting their presence at the station.


    The mother and daughter kept apologizing to Liberty in the station, begging Liberty not to press


    charges.


    Mrs. Brown even brought Sonny into the picture. ¡°Liberty, Chelsea and I were wrong. No matter what,


    I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s grandmother. Please forgive us for Sonny¡¯s sake. I promise we won¡¯t mess with you


    again.¡±


    She then tugged on her daughter, hinting at Chelsea to apologize to Liberty once more.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Mrs. Stone snapped, ¡°Do you think an apology would cut it after you beat my niece up? We don¡¯t


    ept your apology. You¡¯ve pushed one too far.¡±


    She then told the police officers. ¡°We won¡¯t settle with an apology. Do what you need to do, officers. But


    I thinkpensation should be in order.¡±


    The Browns¡® mother and daughter were detained, fined, and ordered to pay Liberty¡¯s medical bills and


    emotional distress.


    Since they beat Liberty up and insulted her in public, Liberty could im emotional distress due to


    reputation loss.


    Hearing that Liberty was Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece, Duncan looked at Mrs. Stone in surprise.


    Mrs. Brown asked Mrs. Stone nkly, ¡°Are you Liberty¡¯s aunt? When did youe into the picture?¡±


    Liberty was not rted to her mom¡¯s side of the family. The family had not been in touch with Liberty


    and her sister for thest fifteen years.


    Serenity was the only family who attended Liberty¡¯s wedding. Their extended families from both their


    parents¡® sides did not turn up.


    The Hunts had demanded family support when Liberty was getting married. Liberty stopped the Browns


    from giving the Hunts a penny.


    Thereafter, Liberty did not keep in touch with the Hunts either.


    The Browns¡® mother and daughter thought nothing of Liberty since thetter had no one to lean on


    except her sister.


    Now that a seemingly wealthydy popped out of nowhere and imed to be Liberty¡¯s aunt, Mrs.


    Brown had to ask and get to the bottom of her rtionship with Liberty.


    Why did Liberty not mention it before?


    Mrs. Brown seemed to recall that Liberty¡¯s maternal side of the family was poor.


    Mrs. Stone looked askance at Mrs. Brown before holding Liberty¡¯s hand and heartbrokenly ran her


    fingers along the scratch marks on Liberty¡¯s face. Feeling bad, she said, ¡°We got the results back for


    the DNA test, Liberty. We¡¯re family.


    ¡°You are my sister¡¯s daughters, so that makes me your aunt.


    ¡°Do you think an apology would excuse you from beating up my niece?¡± Mrs. Stone said as she stared


    the mother and daughter down.


    ¡°Once Liberty does a medical check and has enough proof to file awsuit, I¡¯ll sue your sorry *sses and


    put you behind bars!¡±


    ¡°You found your sister, Mrs. Stone?!¡±


    Duncan was blown away by the news.


    He nced at Serenity.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did Zachary know that his wife was the niece of Mrs. Stone?


    Elisa once pined for Zachary¡¯s love, plus York Corporation was at odds with the Stone Group. Now that


    Serenity turned out to be Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece¡­


    How did Zachary fit into the equation?


    ¡°Thank God I finally located my sister. Unfortunately, she passed away fifteen years ago and was


    survived by two daughters ¨C Serenity and Liberty. I did a DNA test with Serenity, and the results


    showed we¡¯re rted by blood.


    ¡°I came to pick my niece up from work to have dinner at my ce, but this happened¡­ Mr. Lewis,


    thank you for sticking up for my niece.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was pleased with the way Duncan handled the matter. She had a good opinion of Duncan


    in the first ce, but now she held him in high regard.


    Mrs. Brown and her daughter exchanged nces.


    Chelsea stuttered a question at Mrs. Stone. ¡°Are you really Liberty¡¯s aunt? I mean, are you really her


    family? You¡¯re¡­¡±


    So, it turned out that Liberty and her sister had an aunt.


    The aunt appeared to be quite well¨Coff.


    ¡°I¡¯m Liberty¡¯s aunt, biologically speaking. Oh, I should introduce myself to my niece¡¯s former inws.


    I¡¯m Mrs. Stone. You might not have heard about me, but does the Stone. Group ring a bell?


    ¡°That¡¯s my family business. Clive is my son.¡±


    Shocked, Mrs. Brown fell off the chair and onto the ground.

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Hank entered the station, only to find her mother falling off the chair. Taking quick paces, he went up to


    pick his mother up. However, her mother could not stand still and was weak.in her knees.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°What happened to you, Mom?¡±


    Hank picked the chair up and helped his mother to sit down.


    His mother stared at Liberty with aplicated look on her face.


    Hank took a nce at her sister and found her with her jaw dropped while color drained from her face.


    ¡°Are you alright, Mrs. Brown?¡±


    Having tagged along Hank, Jessica asked Mrs. Brown with concern.


    She then turned her attention to Liberty with the intention to rip one into her. Even if Liberty was


    divorced, she should not have scared her former mother-inw. Nevertheless, Jessica was taken


    aback by Elisa¡¯s presence. Jessica thought her eyes were ying tricks on her.


    Mrs. Stone and the others were not public figures, but Elisa was famous and went viral for courting


    Zachary. Without a doubt, Jessica knew who she was.


    At the time, she was envious of Elisa¡¯s entitlement to go after Zachary.


    ¡°Is that you, Ms. Stone?¡± Jessica asked.


    Elisa lifted her chin high. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really you, Ms. Stone. I¡¯m Jessica Yates, the secretary to the manager of Waltham Electronics.¡±


    Jessica excitedly whipped out her business card and handed one to Elisa.


    Without putting her hand out, Elisa uttered in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re the homewrecker who destroyed Liberty¡¯s


    marriage. Don¡¯t give me any business cards because I only ept them from decent human beings,


    not floozies.¡±


    Jessica was speechless.


    Her cheeks burned with shades of red.


    Embarrassed, Jessica withdrew her arm.


    Although his mother and sister were not talking, Hank knew from Liberty and his sister¡¯s bruises that


    they had a fight. Since his mother and sister had probably started it, Hank immediately apologized to


    Liberty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liberty. I apologize on my mother and sister¡¯s behalf no matter what they did. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll


    tell them off and stop them from ever bothering you.


    ¡°Please, for Sonny¡¯s sake, can you overlook this once? I¡¯ll meet your demands, whatever they may be.¡±


    Afraid that his mother and sister would end up in jail, Hank took the initiative to apologize and was open


    to hearing Liberty¡¯s demands.


    The police officers believed that it was best to have family disputes resolved.


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡±


    Mrs. Brown fell to the ground, but this time, on her knees.


    ¡°I had no conscience. I was wrong, Liberty. I deserve to die. Please forgive me. I won¡¯t give you trouble


    anymore. I¡¯m begging you. Please find it in your heart to forgive Chelsea and I.¡±


    If the kneeling was not enough, Mrs. Brown even bowed earnestly at Liberty.


    Carrying her son, Liberty turned away to refuse the gesture.


    ¡°I was wrong, Liberty. I was wrong. I deserve to die.¡±


    Mrs. Brown raised her arm and pped herself.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Hank immediately stopped his mother.


    Snapping out of her shock, Chelsea got on her knees together with her mom and pleaded, ¡± It was my


    fault, Liberty. I shouldn¡¯t have twisted the facts and hit you. Please forgive me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for more than a decade, and I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s aunt. Please forgive us. It¡¯s not


    good for Sonny if we were locked behind bars. Sonny would have a grandmother and aunt with a


    criminal record.¡±

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    Hank had only pulled his mother up when his sister went weak at the knees once more. Hank was in a


    dilemma as he had to hold his sister up too.


    He told them not to mess with Liberty, but his family refused to listen and went against his wishes


    anyway. Hank simply could not get a moment of peace.


    Hank had been taking a lot of heat at the office, and work had been hanging over his head. His boss


    did not look too pleased when Hank ditched work toe here.


    He believed that at this rate, his family would cost him the over one million bucks he gave to Liberty to


    keep his job.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Likely spooked by the drama, Sonny clung to his mother¡¯s neck without staring at his grandmother and


    aunt.


    Duncan happened to stand in his line of vision.


    As Duncan stood behind Liberty, Sonny¡¯s eyes met Duncan with his head resting over his mother¡¯s


    shoulder.


    Sonny left quite an impression on Duncan. Although Duncan was a crude burly man, he loved children.


    The boy was as cute as a button.


    Duncan reached out to stroke Sonny¡¯s head, but thetter cried in fear, ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡±


    While settling her son down, Liberty noticed Duncan¡¯s outreached arm awkwardly frozen midair.


    ¡°I¨CI thought your son was adorable, so I wanted to stroke him. He seems scared of me,¡± Duncan


    exined while awkwardly withdrawing his arm.


    Liberty soothed her son. ¡°This is Mr. Lewis, Sonny. He¡¯s not a bad man. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Sonny could not shake the fear. To shy away from Duncan, Sonny put his hands out and asked


    anxiously for Serenity, ¡°Ant Swer, huggies! Ant Swer, huggies!¡±


    Serenity took him over.


    Feeling sorry, Liberty said to Duncan, ¡°Sonny had gotten a nasty shock before, Mr. Lewis. He¡¯s scared


    of strangers now.¡±


    Duncan was not going to be hung up about it with a child. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I did scare your son after all.¡±


    The little guy was afraid of him thest few times they met too.


    Mr. Brown and George made it to the station.


    The Browns dished out all kinds of apologies and promises.


    They were willing to pay for the damages in hopes Liberty would let go of the matter.


    With the police mediating and helping to reach a reconciliation, Liberty agreed to let the matter slide in


    the end.


    Nevertheless, she requested Mrs. Brown and her daughter to put their promise in writing, apologize,


    and pay for Liberty¡¯s medical bills and emotional distress. Liberty added that thepensation had to


    come out of the mother and daughter¡¯s pockets. Hank was not allowed to pay on behalf of his mother.


    The mother and daughter would only feel the pain if it was their money.


    Since Liberty made the call, and the Browns were family to Sonny, the Stones and Serenity did not give


    their two cents.


    After leaving the station, Liberty apologetically said to Mrs. Stone, ¡°I can¡¯t go to your ce looking like


    this, Aunt Audrey. I¡¯m going to take Sonny home.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, I¡¯ll drive my sister home.¡±


    With all that had happened, Serenity was not in the mood to have dinner at the Stones¡® ce.


    Mrs. Stone was understanding. ¡°Okay. You should head back. It¡¯s Friday tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up on


    the weekend. You can stay over at my ce.¡±


    The sisters did not decline Mrs. Stone¡¯s invitation.


    Once the Stones and the Hunt sisters were gore, Mrs. Brown emerged from the police with her son¡¯s


    assistance.


    ¡°Mom, Chelsea, stop giving Liberty a hard time. We¡¯re divorced. She and I have nothing to do with


    each other anymore. Although we¡¯re not happy with what she did, we were in the wrong, to begin with.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you leave me in peace? I¡¯ve been up to my neck in work, but you won¡¯t let me catch a breath.¡±


    Holding her son¡¯s hands tightly, Mrs. Brown uttered hastily, ¡°Hank, you shouldn¡¯t have divorced! You


    shouldn¡¯t have! Liberty has an aunt whose family business is the Stone Group. Win her heart back and


    remarry her!¡±


    Hank and Jessica were at a loss for words.

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Serenity left her sister¡¯s rented ce and arrived home at half¨Cpast ten at night.


    She opened the door to the pitch¨Cdark house.


    Was Nana not at home?


    Was she asleep?


    Serenity stepped into the house and turned on the light. She then closed and locked the door behind


    her. After much thought, she opened the door and grabbed a pair of Zachary¡¯s loafers to put at the front


    door.


    It was to show others that there was a man in the house.


    It was a safety measure.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Hearing the noise, Mrs. Lane came out of her bedroom.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Serenity asked, ¡°Is Nana asleep?¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. York went back. Your brother¨Cinw picked her up. She thought you wouldn¡¯t be home


    tonight, so she told me to inform you when you return tomorrow.¡±


    Serenity was surprised. ¡°Nana went home?¡±


    Mrs. Lane replied, ¡°Old Mrs. York said she moved in with you because she got into a fight with your


    husband. Now that they made up, she moved back to her house.¡±


    She believed Old Mrs. York was afraid to be seen by the Stones, so the olddy brought forward the


    n to move back to her ce.


    The missus would be hanging around the Stones a lot since it was confirmed that she was the niece of


    Mrs. Stone. Old Mrs. York would be staying away from the Stones until Mr. Zachary confessed the truth


    to the missus.


    That was why Old Mrs. York had to flee.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Serenity answered.


    She was under the impression that Nana had great fun living with her. It never urred to Serenity that


    Nana would move back to her house so soon.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, why didn¡¯t you spend the night at your aunt¡¯s ce?¡±


    Serenity drew close and took a seat on the sofa before replying, ¡°We didn¡¯t go through with dinner. My


    sister¡¯s former mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw were at it again. We all ended up at the police station,


    so we canceled dinner. We¡¯ll go to my aunt¡¯s over the weekend.¡±


    Mrs. Lane asked with concern, ¡°Is your sister okay? Why wouldn¡¯t the Browns just let your sister be?


    She has separated from them.¡±


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t stand getting nothing after my sister trashed the house. They thought they could bully


    my sister just because they were mean.¡±


    Serenity sighed. ¡°That family is the most pretentious family I¡¯ve ever seen. Women need to know their


    partner¡¯s family before walking down the aisle.¡±


    Women needed to know what they were getting into, especially when it came to families like the


    Browns. The Browns hid their ugly nature for years before showing their true colors.


    Mrs. Lane poured Serenity a ss of water before sitting opposite Serenity. She said, Human emotions


    are fleeting. They can fall in and out of love easily. Your sister doesn¡¯t have her head in the clouds and


    is a decisive woman. She didn¡¯t cling onto the guy and chose to divorce.


    ¡°Even so, it was a messy divorce.¡±


    Leaning back against the sofa, Serenity asked, ¡°Mrs. Lane, you have years under your belt. You must


    have seen it all. What do you think about my husband? Will he end up like Hank? He¡¯s good to me


    now, but Hank was good to my sister back then too.


    ¡°And I¡¯m talking real good. Hank would give his heart to my sister, but now¡­ You¡¯re right. Human


    emotions are fleeting. I wonder if my husband¡¯s feelings for me will ever change. I won¡¯t bother to argue


    and will go straight to divorce if he cheats on me like Hank did. I¡¯d rather give him to the other woman.¡±


    She believed her man would be tainted if he was touched by another person.


    She believed her man would be tainted too if he touched another person.


    Serenity would not fight and would readily escape the marriage the moment Zachary had an affair.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    Mrs. Lane stood up for her boss. ¡°Ms. Hunt, I haven¡¯t been working with you for long, but I¡¯m a good


    judge of character. Mr. York and your former brother¨Cinw are not the same. from type of people. Mr.


    York has a strong sense of responsibility. He won¡¯t shrink away his duty to care for you, his wife.


    ¡°The way I see it, Mr. York doesn¡¯t know how to talk to women and doesn¡¯t like it when young women


    get close to him. He rarely talks to Ms. Sox. He keeps his distance but acknowledges her presence.


    He¡¯s a brilliant man, but he¡¯s also the kind that won¡¯t look at another woman. Ms. Hunt, don¡¯t be scared


    because of your sister¡¯s failed marriage.


    ¡°Love is beautiful, and there are happy endings to marriages. Not everyone¡¯s marriage is like your


    sister¡¯s. I was a nanny to Mr. York¡¯s youngest cousin for many years. They are a good family.


    ¡°Mr. York¡¯s parents, uncles, and aunts aremitted to their rtionship and marriage. The men in the


    house are responsible and loyal to their wives.


    ¡°Mr. York is exposed to this sort of environment. Despite the many broken marriages happening


    around, he would still bemitted to his. You need tomunicate with him if you ever have a


    disagreement with him or if you find something he¡¯s hiding from you. Put yourself in his shoes. There¡¯s


    always a reason for people¡¯s actions.¡±


    With her mind harking back to Zachary¡¯s prideful personality, Serenity realized Zachary was a lot more


    reliable than Hank.


    Besides, Zachary was by her side through thick and thin before they even had feelings for each other.


    It showed Zachary¡¯s sense of responsibility more than Hank¡¯s.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She said, ¡°Our marriage willst so long as Zachary doesn¡¯t do anything to betray me. It can only mean


    he doesn¡¯t trust me enough if he keeps things from me. I will be angry, but I¡¯ll try to understand and


    be better so he has full confidence in me. That way, he wouldmunicate with me about


    anything at all.¡±


    Mrs. Lane incessantly nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s the way to do it. It¡¯s all about understanding and trust


    between couples. Communication and understanding are the keys to a longsting marriage.¡±


    Once Mr. Zachary was back from his business trip, Mrs. Lane intended to persuade him toe clean.


    The missus would only be angrier the longer he kept the truth from her.


    Serenity drank half the ss of water and looked at the time. It was eleven o¡¯clock at night. She told


    Mrs. Lane, ¡°It¡¯ste, Mrs. Lane. You should get some sleep. I¡¯m going to my room for a wash.¡±


    She also sent Zachary a text message.


    He reminded her repeatedly before going away that she must send him messages.


    ¡°Goodnight, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Mrs. Lane retreated to her room after saying goodnight.


    Although Grandma May was gone, Serenity continued to upy Zachary¡¯s room instead of returning to


    her room.


    Half an hourter, shey in bed with the covers over her. Still feeling cold, she got up and turned on


    the heater to warm the ce up.


    She then sent a text message to Zachary.


    [Hot water bottle, are you done for the day yet?]


    Zachary was swamped with work, but he had been keeping an eye on his phone. He was upset that he


    had not received a single message from Serenity. Sure, he told her to drop in a message at night, but


    she did not have to wait until midnight to do so.


    Did she really not miss him?


    It sounded about right. She was humming to a tune, wishing he would leave right away when she


    packed his luggage.


    As if she would miss him.


    Now that she finally sent him a message, Serenity called him a hot water bottle.


    It took a lot in Zachary not to blow up.


    Could not be bothered to type, Zachary gave Serenity a call.

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Serenity took Zachary¡¯s call.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a hot water bottle!¡±


    The first thing that came out of Zachary¡¯s mouth was to correct what Serenity called him.


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m feeling cold now, so I thought about you. You¡¯re warmer than a hot water


    bottle.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was gruff. ¡°So, you wouldn¡¯t think of me if you weren¡¯t feeling cold?¡±


    Serenity dly admitted to that fact. ¡°I probably would¡¯ve gone right to bed if I weren¡¯t cold. Oh, I¡¯ll send


    you a goodnight gif.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Are


    you done with your work? You should carry on if you aren¡¯t. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±


    Serenity was about to hang up the call.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary huskily asked, ¡°Are your DNA test results with Mrs. Stone out yet?¡±


    ¡°The results are out. Mrs. Stone is my aunt. We¡¯re rted by blood.¡±


    Although his heart sank, Zachary did not show it in his face or tone. ¡°Congrattions on finding your


    family.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She only had her sister for fifteen years. Now that an aunt suddenly came into the picture, Serenity


    wondered if she was in a dream as it felt surreal.


    ¡°That reminds me, Zachary. Your nana moved back to the family home. Callum came tonight to pick her


    up.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t home. Ms. Lane told me about it.¡±


    Zachary could not believe how quickly Nana slipped away.


    ¡°She goes wherever her heart takes her. I¡¯m used to hering and going.¡±


    Grandma May owned many properties, and she would often stay a couple of nights here and there. It


    was hard to locate the olddy unless she came looking for them.


    ¡°Did anything happen today? Did Shawn go to your shop?¡±


    ¡°Jesus. I can feel your jealousy all the way here. Shawn¡¯s a busy man too. He probably won¡¯t meet with


    me after I turned him down. You can rx and focus on your work. I promise I won¡¯t cheat on you.¡±


    After a pause, she bantered, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you toe home and eat you up.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°I better fatten myself up, so you can have a delicious meal.¡±


    Serenity remarked after a brief pause, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°I changed because you changed me. I changed because of you.¡±


    He did not have a way with words albeit woulde through sometimes. Serenity thought


    it was cheesy at first, but she would feel all sweet and warm inside when thinking back.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Anything else you want to talk about?¡±


    Serenity yawned. ¡°No. I¡¯ll talk to you in my dreams.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    ¡°You must be busy. I¡¯ll leave you to it and get some sleep. Tomorrow will be a busy one for me. The


    term break starts after tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t strain yourself.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s worth it when the moneyes in. That¡¯s it now. I¡¯m heading to bed, Zachary.


    Goodnight.¡±


    Serenity ended the call after saying goodnight.


    She had hung up before Zachary could say more. Staring at his phone, Zachary mumbled, ¡± Serenity,


    your attitude makes me feel insecure.¡±


    He got the feeling that she was not in love with him.


    Although Serenity often talked about jumping him, the truth of the matter was, she had not given her


    heart fully to him.

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Zachary, on the other hand, became more addicted and fell deeper in love with


    Serenity.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang again.


    He thought it was Serenity, but then he saw the caller ID and it was Duncan.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Zachary leaned back on the ck swivel chair and asked indifferently, ¡°Why are


    you calling me sote at night?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to tell you. Do you know that your wife has


    an aunt? It¡¯s Mrs. Stone. It turns out that the sister Mrs. Stone has been looking


    for is your mother-inw.¡±


    Duncan was not as gossipy as Josh, but he loved to watch drama and gloat on


    the sidelines.


    He just felt that he should ry this news to his best friend.


    ¡°Stone Group and York Corporation have always been at odds.


    Clive and you will never appear at the same ce together. The rtionship


    between the two of you ispletely frozen¡­ I just thought of something.¡±


    Duncan muttered in hindsight, ¡°When you treated Clive to that meal back then,


    did you already know that your wife was Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s niece? Is that why you tried patching up your rtionship with Clive in


    advance?¡±


    Zachary was a little embarrassed and angry that his thoughts were read by his


    best friend. Fortunately, Duncan was thousands of miles away and did not know


    how he was feeling right now.


    ¡°I was in a good mood that day, and Clive rarely takes his clients to Wiltspoon


    Hotel for a meal, so I bought them lunch. I just wanted them to know that our


    Wiltspoon Hotel is worthy of its name.


    That¡¯s all.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a god. How could I know in advance that my mother-in-w is the sister


    who Mrs. Stone has been looking for? I only found out just now when I asked


    Serenity.¡±


    That was also true.


    However, he had a hunch that Mrs. Stone¡¯s sister was his mother- inw who


    died long ago.


    That was why he generously invited Clive and his party to a meal when he met


    Clive that day.


    ¡°What are you going to do now that you know?¡±


    Duncan asked with concern, ¡°Are you going to reconcile with the Stones?¡±


    ¡°Serenity and Mrs. Stone are aunt and niece. They have no influence on the


    decision-making of York Corporation. A great man cannot brook a rival. Between


    York Corporation and Stone Group, only one of us will remain standing.¡±


    Duncan paused before adding. ¡°You¡¯re a businessman through and through.


    You only talk about profit and never about feelings.¡±


    Zachary said faintly, ¡°In the business world of deceit, feelings will only be used


    by the opponent. You¡¯ll be swallowed and everything will go up in smoke.¡±


    That was unless the Stone Group intended to make peace with him.


    Only when both sides took a step back would it be possible to ease rtions.


    ¡°Elisa has been infatuated with you for years. If she finds out about your


    rtionship with Serenity and with her explosive personality, will your wife be in


    trouble?¡±


    Duncan felt that this matter was a concern.


    ¡°They¡¯ve be cousins, so maybe she won¡¯t do anything to your wife, but


    your wife will definitely feel as if she robbed her cousin¡¯s beloved man. She¡¯ll


    kick you away.¡±


    1


    Zachary paused before saying, ¡°Duncan Lewis, can you speak a little more


    tactfully?¡±


    He was overly straightforward.


    Duncanughed. ¡°You know I¡¯ve always been like this. I don¡¯t like to beat


    around the bush. Do you think I can talk in circles like Josh?


    ¡°Serenity and her sister are strong-natured. If she finds out the truth¡­ I¡¯m


    having a headache on your behalf just thinking about it.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened as he said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can


    handle it myself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I won¡¯t be able to help you even if you ask for my help. You can


    call me if it¡¯s a fight, but I¡¯m not good at dealing with matters involving emotions.


    ¡°Zachary, you can¡¯t deal with emotional problems either, right?


    You¡¯re no better than I am in that regard.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan had zero tact. His words were stabbing Zachary like a knife.


    ¡°By the way, your sister-inw was in trouble again. Her former mother-inw


    and sister-inw came to the office to find her, and they had a fight. I guess it


    won¡¯t be easy for your sister-inw to live the quiet life she wants. Now that the


    Brown family knows that Mrs. Stone is your sister-inw¡¯s aunt, I don¡¯t know


    what kind of mishap they¡¯ll be up to in the future.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice instantly turned cold. ¡°Serenity didn¡¯t tell me a word about that!¡±


    She did not treat him as her family!

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    ¡°Zachary, maybe Serenity didn¡¯t tell you because she didn¡¯t want you to worry?¡±


    Duncan felt that he made a mistake and quickly offered an exnation.


    However, Zachary hung up the phone.


    Duncan said to himself, ¡°Damn it. What am I supposed to do if the couple gets


    into a quarrel because of this?¡±


    Once Zachary cared about a person, he would want the other party to put him


    first. In simpler terms, he was overbearing.


    His domineering nature would sometimes let people feel like he cared about


    them, but other times, it made people feel suffocated as if they could not


    breathe.


    What was worse was that Zachary would feel like he was in the wrong. For


    example, he felt like he fell in love with Serenity, so he was willing to do


    everything for her. However, Serenity was independent and would not tell him


    everything for him to help her with. Thus, Zachary would feel that Serenity did


    not trust him and did not treat him as family.


    Duncan called Zachary again, but it went to the mailbox because the number he


    dialed was on hold.


    ¡°Did he call Serenity in the middle of the night to question her?¡±


    Duncan felt at a loss.


    He merely said a few words. How did it cause so much trouble?


    Josh was usually the one having such a loose mouth, but he never saw Josh


    get into trouble.


    Zachary actually called Serenity.


    The couple had just ended the call not long ago, so he dared to bet that


    Serenity was not yet asleep. Thus, he could not resist calling her.


    Serenity was still awake. When she heard the phone ring, she reached out of


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the covers for the phone and quickly retrieved her hand back in.


    It was cold.


    After turning on the heating for a while, she did not like how dry it was, so she


    turned it off again. There was no hot water bottle in Zachary¡¯s room, and the


    natural hot water bottle that was Zachary himself was on a business trip, so she


    had to bundle herself up to stay warm.


    She saw that it was Zachary calling again.


    She answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s up? I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±


    ¡°What happened today?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was low. Serenity had been getting along with him for some


    time and knew that his mood was different when his tone changed.


    She instinctively said, ¡°Nothing happened. I told you, I found out that Mrs. Stone


    is my aunt. What¡¯s with that tone, Zachary? You sound as if you¡¯re interrogating


    me. I didn¡¯t take advantage of your business trip to eat and go shopping with


    other men.¡±


    What tone?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me about your sister? Even Duncan knows about it, and


    you¡¯re not telling me even though I¡¯m asking you about it. Serenity, do you not


    regard me as your family? You didn¡¯t even tell me about something this big.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°My sister and her former mother-inw have a fight


    every once in a while. Is that something big to you? We can handle it ourselves,


    so there¡¯s no need to bother you. Besides, you¡¯re away from home on a


    business trip. Are you going to fly home and help us fight them even if I were to


    tell you?


    ¡°Mr. Lewis knows about it because he¡¯s the boss of my sister¡¯spany. Those


    two women went for my sister outside her office building, and Mr. Lewis saw it


    as he was getting off work. I didn¡¯t tell him deliberately. When I arrived, my sister


    and them had finished fighting, and police officers had already arrived. I didn¡¯t


    even have the chance to do anything.¡±


    ¡°I told you to tell me when you encounter difficulties! ¡±


    Serenity sat up. ¡®Did this man not listen to a single word I said? He¡¯s justser


    pointing at the fact that I didn¡¯t tell him about this matter.¡¯


    She said patiently, ¡°Zachary, I also told you that I will handle stuff that I can


    handle myself. There¡¯s no need to bother you, and I won¡¯tpletely depend on


    you. Like I said, even if I¡¯ve told you, you can¡¯te back to help me anyway.


    Why should I tell you just to worry you?


    ¡°If you want to escte the matter to the point of saying that I don¡¯t regard you


    as family, then I can¡¯t help it. Either way, can you guarantee that you¡¯ve told me


    everything? I don¡¯t even know where your hometown is. Doesn¡¯t that mean you


    don¡¯t regard me as your family either?¡±


    Zachary choked.


    ¡°Zachary York, you¡¯re a six-foot-tall grown-up man. Can you be a little less


    petty? Don¡¯t get angry because of something trivial and bicker over every single


    thing with me. I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m not the kind of weak


    person who needs your help .


    ¡°If that is what you want from your wife, then I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do it.¡±

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    After witnessing her sister and Hank getting to know each other, falling in love,


    and then ending up in such an ugly divorce, Serenity felt that it was better to rely


    on herself than on others.


    Even if he was someone she shared a bed with, she could not bepletely


    dependent on him.


    That was because the person who shared her bed might be a person who


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    shared someone else¡¯s bed at any time.


    ¡°Are you calling me narrow-minded?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was low and chilly, like the weather in this cold winter month.


    He wanted to know everything about her because he cared about her.


    However, she did not take the initiative to tell him, saying that he was narrowminded and that he got


    angry over trivial matters.


    Was this trivial? Even someone like Duncan knew about it, but Zachary only


    found out because Duncan told him.


    If Duncan did not tell him and he did not ask, she might have never told him.


    He cared about her, but she was not touched. Instead, she felt that it was


    useless to tell him because he was not home.


    ¡°I do think that you¡¯re short-tempered. You¡¯re always so selfcentered. You get


    angry as soon as people don¡¯t do as you want.¡±


    He had a lot of good points, but he also had ws.


    No one was perfect, and Serenity did not ask him to be perfect either. She had a


    lot of ws herself too since they were both normal human beings.


    She told him about his shorings so he could change. If he did not change,


    then they could only go through rounds of friction. In the end, she either had to


    learn how to tolerate them or ignore them.


    Zachary hung up the phone.


    Serenity was stunned. ¡°He hung up on me. Can he get even angrier?¡±


    She threw the phone on the table, feeling a little mad herself, and muttered,


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear to him. Why is he still angry? Fine, he can be angry if he


    wants to. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Did he want her to tell him about every single thing?


    Serenity grumbled, ¡°I told him at the beginning that I¡¯ll handle the stuff that I can


    handle by myself instead of bothering him. What about him? Does he tell me


    everything as well? Can he guarantee that there¡¯s nothing that he¡¯s hiding from


    me?


    ¡°His double standards are ridiculous!¡±


    He was so domineering.


    His overbearing trait sometimes made her feel as sweet as honey, but other


    times, it gave her a feeling of being so tightly restrained by him that it was


    difficult for her to even catch her breath.


    There was just a sense of suffocation.


    Her sleepinesspletely vanished because of the call from Zachary.


    She picked up the phone again and sent a message to him.


    However, he did not reply to her.


    ¡°Again! There he goes again! ¡±


    Serenity threw the phone back to the foot of the bed.


    What a petty man.


    Every time theirmunication fell through, he would act like this. He stopped


    replying to messages she sent.


    ¡®If he doesn¡¯t want to reply, then fine!


    ¡®1 don¡¯t care!¡¯


    Serenity picked up the phone and ced it on the nightstand. Shey down and


    got ready to be taken away by the sandman.


    However, she was still vexed. She tossed and turned with slumbend far from


    reach.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone! Noveltk

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    A few minutester, Serenity sat up from the bed and pondered. She then slid out of bed, began to


    pack her household goods, and took them back to her room.


    She would not sleep in his bed anymore.


    She angrily moved back to her room to sleep.


    Zachary was likewise still sulking.


    He received the message from Serenity and read it, but he did not reply. Instead, he deleted it instantly.


    He only had one thought in his mind, and that was how Serenity used him of being. narrow-minded


    and did not treat him as a family.


    Putting the phone on the desk, Zachary got up and paced back and forth in the office, incredibly


    annoyed.


    In the end, he went and made himself a cup of coffee.


    After drinking the coffee, he forced himself to calm down and got back to work.


    He intended to work through the night.


    Serenity was so angry that she tossed and turned, failing to fall asleep, but after an hour or ¡®so, she


    stopped being angry. It was not the first time he acted like this. If she got mad at him every time, her life


    span would probably shorten. It was not worth it.


    Thus, she stopped being angry and went away with the sandman.


    ¡®He can be mad if he wants to!


    ¡®That petty man is so self-centered. He doesn¡¯t tell me everything about himself, but he wants me to tell


    him everything that happens in my life.


    ¡®He¡¯s not even at home. What, is he going to fly back if I tell him?¡±


    In fact, Serenity did not do anything regarding that matter either. Her aunt¡¯s introduction already scared


    away the Brown family¡¯s mother and daughter. The person who made the decision was Liberty.


    Liberty chose to reconcile because of Sonny.


    It was her sister¡¯s decision, so Serenity respected it.


    That man evenser-pointed on how Duncan knew about it but he was kept in the dark


    instead.


    Duncan was Liberty¡¯s boss. Was it not normal for him to know about something that happened in front


    of hispany?


    It was not like she deliberately told Duncan about it.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity felt that Zachary was being ridiculous in his jealousy.


    It was ratherte into the night when she fell asleep. Zachary, who was away on a business trip, drank


    a total of two cups of coffee whichsted him until dawn.


    The next day, he continued to work.


    In Josh¡¯s words, every time Zachary got angry, he threw himself into his work. His work efficiency was


    particrly high, so the people following him could not keep up and had to work overtime. It was fine if


    it was one or two days but when they worked overtime tillte every day, everyone in thepany


    started toin.


    Serenity got upte because she sleptte.


    Mrs. Lane had done most of the morning routine from making breakfast and feeding the pets to


    watering the nts and hanging out on the swing chair before Serenity got up.


    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Serenity yawned. Maybe due to the poor sleep quality, she was having a headache and sore eyes. She


    was still having these ailments despite having slept enough hours, so she guessed it must have been


    because she was furious when she fell asleep.


    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Serenity did not tell Mrs. Lane about herself not feeling well.


    Looking at the time, she cried in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock!¡±


    She did not know if her sister was going to work. She had to go over to pick Sonny up.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Hunt. Take your time with breakfast. Your sister just called me and said. that she sent


    Sonny to the store. Ms. Sox is already there. She told us to head directly to the storeter. There¡¯s no


    need to drop by her new ce.¡±


    4


    Serenity sighed in relief and sat down at the dining table.


    Mrs. Lane prepared sandwiches for her today with all kinds of fillings, as well as a pot of ck coffee.


    ck coffee¡­


    Serenity took out her phone and photographed the pot of coffee, then sent it to the petty


    man.


    Unsurprisingly, Zachary did not reply to her.


    Serenity grumbled.


    ¡°Are the sandwiches not good, Ms. Hunt?¡±


    Mrs. Lane heard Serenity grumble and thought the sandwiches she made were lousy. She asked,


    ¡°What kind of sandwiches do you fancy? Tell me and I¡¯ll make them for you


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater, Mrs. Lane. I like all kinds of sandwiches.


    ¡°You sit down too. Let¡¯s talk while we eat.¡±


    With Zachary not at home, Mrs. Lane was a lot morefortable.


    Although Zachary acted gentle in front of Serenity, he was a prestigious person. Mrs. Lane did not feel


    at ease dining at the same table as him.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, you¡¯ve been a nanny for Zachary¡¯s ninth cousin for a few years and have known Zachary


    for several years, right? Do you think he¡¯s overbearing and self-centered? He demands that other


    people don¡¯t hide anything from him.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was taking a sip of oatmeal. After listening to Serenity, she looked up and asked with


    concern, ¡°Ms. Hunt, why are you asking that?¡±


    Serenity sipped the coffee and said, ¡°I think I quarreled with Zacharyst night. It seems we¡¯re in a cold


    war again.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was speechless.


    It had just been one night, but here they were having another squabble, and a cold war at


    that.


    ¡°Why did you quarrel with Mr. York?¡±


    Recently, Zachary and Serenity were obviously getting along very well. The couple slept in the same


    room, and Grandma May saw the couple¡¯s feelings heating up and seemed to have stabilized, so she


    packed up her luggage and moved back to the old residence.


    It was also to avoid the Stone family.


    ¡°It was just before going to bed. I sent him a message, he called, and we chatted for a while. I was


    sleepy and he was still busy, so I quickly ended the call because I didn¡¯t want to disturb him. I didn¡¯t tell


    him about my sister¡¯s fight with her ex-inws.


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Lewis called him and mentioned that incident, so he quickly called me to question me,


    asking why I didn¡¯t tell him about that incident. He even said that I don¡¯t treat him like family.¡±


    Serenity took another sip of coffee


    ¡°Where did you buy this coffee, Mrs. Lane? It¡¯s so bitter.¡±


    This would suit that petty man¡¯s taste.


    ¡°Say, he¡¯s on a business trip and not at home. I didn¡¯t tell him because I didn¡¯t want him to worry for no


    reason. He couldn¡¯te back to help us anyway. Besides, we can solve things on our own. We can¡¯t


    always wait for him to return to handle everything, right?


    ¡°Just because I didn¡¯t mention my sister¡¯s incident, he said that I don¡¯t treat him as family. In that case,


    he doesn¡¯t treat me as his family either. Since the beginning of our marriage, he held his guard up


    against me, questioning me and thinking that I had married him because I wanted his money. He


    thought I wanted his house so I didn¡¯t have to rent a ce after marrying him.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lane was speechless.


    ¡°He even made me sign an agreement where nine out of the ten conditions were restrictions on me, but


    I endured it. We got married out of convenience, so he was cautious about me and suspected me. He


    made me sign a contract saying that we would divorce peacefully within six months if we don¡¯t develop


    feelings for each other.


    ¡°I agreed to every single one of his terms, but then he identally destroyed my agreement and yed


    dumb, saying that I remembered wrongly and he never asked me to sign any agreement. Fine, I yed


    along since he wanted to go back on his words, but has he beenpletely honest with me as well?


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, even you know where his home is, right? But I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve been married to him for so long,


    but although I¡¯ve met his family, I don¡¯t even know where my inws live.¡±

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    ¡°Zachary doesn¡¯t fully treat me as a family either. What right does he have to demand me to be


    completely open with him when he can¡¯t do the same for me? He¡¯s being


    hypocritical. He has to have the final say in everything. When things don¡¯t go his way, he gets angry


    and says I don¡¯t think of him as family.


    ¡°I got mad too and said that he was self¨Ccentered and narrow¨Cminded, so he hung up on me. When I


    sent him a message, he refused to reply to me. He¡¯s always like this. He stops. replying to my


    messages every time he¡¯s angry, and he doesn¡¯t pick up my calls either. He¡¯s like a petty woman.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was speechless.


    Zachary was indeed like that. Serenity¡¯s analysis was spot on.


    Zachary was raised as a sessor since he was young. All his younger brothers revolved around him.


    When he took the helm of York Corporation, whether it was Old Mrs. York or his parents, they relented


    and let him inplete charge of thepany. In York Corporation, his word wasw.


    His brothers and everyone in thepany deferred to him.


    He was already domineering by nature but coupled with that environment, it raised him to be the center


    of all things. He was used to lording over everyone and having them be subservient to him.


    However, Serenity¡¯s life experiences had her refusing to let him dominate her. She was not used to


    obeying him in everything and relying on him.


    Zachary would feel that he was neglected by Serenity.


    He felt that Serenity did not pay enough attention to him. He felt that she did not treat him as a family.


    However, in Serenity¡¯s words, was hepletely honest with her?


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, help me keep track. Let¡¯s see how many days he¡¯ll keep up this cold war with me. I won¡¯t


    bother sending him messages anymore since it¡¯s like shouting into the void. Maybe he deleted my


    contact again.


    ¡°If he really did do so, I¡¯ll never add him again in my life!¡±


    Mrs. Lane responded, ¡°Mr. York is a bit overbearing. He¡¯s angry because he feels that you don¡¯t pay


    enough attention to him and exclude him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it to him, but what can I do if he keeps being stubborn? He can stay angry if he


    wants to. Anyway, out of sight, out of mind. Let¡¯s not talk about him anymore. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Serenity was done speaking and bit into another sandwich.


    She finished two sandwiches, a te of pancakes, and a cup of coffee.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mrs. Lane was worried that she had eaten too much.


    Serenity did not overeat. She was a glutton and had arge appetite, so she ate a little more because


    she was angry. It would not kill her.


    However, she still had a headache, and her eyes still hurt.


    She sat on the swing chair on the balcony for a while before heading back inside and rummaging


    through the cabs.


    ¡°What are you looking for, Ms. Hunt?¡±


    After washing the dishes, Mrs. Lane came out of the kitchen and saw Serenity looking for something. ¡°I


    cleaned up the house, so some things may not have been put back in their original ces.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the home first¨Caid kit. It¡¯s a white box I bought online. It¡¯s the family medicine box.¡±


    Mrs. Lane hummed, went into the guestroom, and soon came out holding the medicine box. ¡°I ced it


    in the guest room. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°My head and eyes hurt. It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t sleep well. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a painkiller.¡±


    Opening the medicine box, Mrs. Lane watched as Serenity snapped a tablet of painkiller from the sheet


    and popped it into her mouth.


    Mrs. Lane quickly poured her a cup of warm water.


    ¡°Do you often have headaches, Ms. Hunt?¡±


    ¡°No, just on asion. The medicine works fast, so I always have it at home.¡±


    Mrs. Lane said, ¡°You should still take it sparingly. The medicine has side effects.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t take it often. The pharmacist informed me too that there are side effects when I bought the


    medicine. I only take it when I have headaches and pain behind the eyes.


    because of poor sleep.¡±


    She only had the medicine because she had to go back to the store today.


    Ten minutester, Serenity took her purse as well as her car keys and said to Mrs. Lane, ¡± Let¡¯s go,


    Mrs. Lane.¡±


    mop the floor first, Ms. Hunt. You go on ahead. I¡¯ll take a cab thereter.¡± Mrs. Lane wanted to wait for


    Serenity to leave so she could call Zachary.

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Seeing that Mrs. Lane was mopping the floor, Serenity did not think much of it and went off by herself.


    Mrs. Lane sent her off at the door and watched her enter the elevator before returning to the house.


    She hurriedly got her cell phone to call Zachary.


    At first, he did not answer.


    Mrs. Lane called him three more times, but he still did not pick up.


    She sent him a message.


    [Mr. Zachary, the missus took some medicine.]


    In less than a minute, Zachary called Mrs. Lane.


    ¡°What medicine did Seren take?¡±


    Zachary spoke in a voice that still sounded the same as usual, low and cold, but Mrs. Lane was familiar


    with him and could hear the nervousness in his tone.


    ¡°She said she didn¡¯t sleep well and had a headache and sore eyes, so she took a painkiller.¡±


    Zachary suddenly stopped talking.


    He got the fright of his life!


    Mrs. Lane was vague.


    He thought Serenity took some pills and attempted suicide.


    Well, he was obviously far off the mark.


    ?erenity had a cheerful personality. There was no way she wouldmit suicide, let alone because of


    him. He thought too highly of himself.


    In his heart, he was even inferior to an outsider like Jasmine.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, the missus told me all about it when we were having breakfast.¡±


    Mrs. Lane sighed. ¡°Mr. Zachary, I think you have to figure out why you like the missus. What do you like


    about her? Don¡¯t try to change her to your wants. If you really change her, will she still be the same


    missus who you like?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t tell me anything. Even Duncan knows things that I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then, did you tell her everything about yourself? Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still hiding your identity from


    the missus. You hide a lot of things from her.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Whose side are you on, Mrs. Lane?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on your side, of course. It¡¯s because I¡¯m on your side and I want you to be happy that


    I¡¯m saying all this. Why would I bother otherwise? I¡¯m just a servant.¡±


    ¡°We all respect you, Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Zachary was aloof and domineering, but he was polite and respectful to his servants.


    ¡°Old Mrs. York just went home, and you¡¯re fighting with the missus again. She said she sent you a


    message, but you didn¡¯t reply to her. Are you getting into a cold war with her again?¡±


    Zachary was silent. He just did not want to reply to messages when he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep thinking about wanting to change the missus. Oftentimes, it¡¯s you who have to change for


    her.¡±


    ¡°Is she still angry now?¡±


    Mrs. Lane was silent.


    Serenity was lighthearted and no longer angry.


    Zachary¡¯s temper red again. ¡°She¡¯s not angry, isn¡¯t she? She still eats and sleeps well. I¡¯m the only


    one who¡¯s enraged. I drank two cups of coffee and worked all night.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was speechless.


    ¡®The missus is right. Mr. Zachary is truly short¨Ctempered.¡®


    She sighed.


    The rtionship between this couple was still not deep enough.


    This was the aftermath of a marriage of convenience. Other newlyweds entered their honeymoon


    phase at the beginning of their marriage, but Serenity and Zachary were only getting to know each


    other.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, Mrs. Lane. Don¡¯t disturb my work unless something happens.¡±


    Zachary hung up when he was done talking.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    When Serenity arrived at the store, she just so happened to see Joshing out.


    He turned his head and waved goodbye as he walked away. Serenity did not have to ask to know that


    he was speaking to Jasmine.


    He greeted Serenity politely when he saw her.


    Serenity smiled back. She was not familiar with Josh but was aware of his true identity, so she was a


    bit reserved.


    Josh and Serenity had nothing to talk about either, and she was his friend¡¯s wife. It was inappropriate


    for him to interact much with her when his friend was not around.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to the office, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Josh smiled, got into the car, and quickly drove away.


    Only then did Serenity enter the store.


    As soon as she did, she saw arge bouquet of flowers ced on the cashier¡¯s desk. At a nce,


    there seemed to be ny-nine roses. In addition to the bouquet, there was arge bag beside it that


    was filled with a variety of snacks Jasmine ate regrly.


    There were also a few sets of Jasmine¡¯smonly used and most loved skincare products.


    Jasmine was sitting at the cash register with Sonny in her arms, opening up a bag of snacks to share


    with the boy. When she saw Serenity enter, she smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s food. Mr. Bucham delivered


    a lot of snacks. We won¡¯t feel bored watching the store


    anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ant Swer,¡± Sonny greeted Serenity, with his gaze going back to the bag of snacks in


    Jasmine¡¯s hand.


    Jasmine tipped the bag and took a cracker from it to feed Sonny. Sonny ate while reaching out to the


    bag for more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much, Sonny. It¡¯ll affect your appetite.¡±


    After Jasmine gave Sonny a few more crackers, she stopped feeding him for fear he would snack on


    too much and refuse a proper mealter.


    Serenity looked at the snacks in the bag as well as the sets of skincare products. She teased her


    friend, ¡°Mr. Bucham has figured out all your preferences. They¡¯re all favorite vors and the brands you


    like to use on a daily basis.¡±


    your


    Zachary never bought her snacks or sent her skincare products.


    All he knew was to get angry when she used the mask sent by Elisa. He even asked what brands she


    preferred using so he would buy them for her in the future and not use stuff from Elisa anymore.


    All talk and no walk.


    Zachary actually bought her snacks before, but he was still arrogant at that time and could not put


    aside his pride, so he said that they were for Sonny.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Elisa already said that Mr. Bucham is from a family that deals with


    information. I¡¯m basically as in as day to him. If I want to know something about him, I¡¯ll never find


    out unless he voluntarily tells me himself.


    ¡°People from families that deal with intelligence are great at prying into other people¡¯s affairs and


    equally great at protecting their own privacy.¡±


    Serenity thought about it and agreed.


    Sheughed. ¡°I feel as if you¡¯re losing interest in him by the day whereas he¡¯se to like you more.


    He has even started pursuing you.¡±


    He hand-delivered such arge bouquet of flowers.


    Meanwhile, her petty husband had never sent her ny-nine roses before.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I hate it. I just feel like I don¡¯t have privacy in front of him.¡±


    Josh was eloquent, gentle, polite, and attractive. Jasmine had a good first impression of him. She did


    not hate him, but she did not like him either.


    After all, they had only met a few times.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go one step at a time. You can think about the future when you develop feelings for each other. If


    you can¡¯t, then don¡¯t force yourself. You don¡¯t have to worry about Zachary¡¯s job. He hadn¡¯t just started


    building connections with Mr. Bucham now.¡±


    Jasmine was indeed worried that her best friend¡¯s husband would have his job affected by Josh if she


    rejected him.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After discovering Josh¡¯s real identity, she searched the web for news rted to him, but unfortunately,


    there was not much.


    She only knew Josh¡¯s position in York Corporation.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    Finally, Jasmine mustered the courage to shamelessly ask Elisa about Josh. She found out that if Josh


    truly wanted to mess with someone, that person¡¯s fate would be worse than


    death.


    His y was to let that particr person lose everything bit by bit and taste despair one. drop at a time.


    It was a slow torture to the mind.


    Therefore, Jasmine was a little worried she would offend him if she rejected him, and he would unleash


    his anger on Zachary instead.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force myself.¡±


    Although she was worried, she would not actually force herself when it came down to it.


    ¡°Seren, did you not go to the Stone residencest night? I was shocked by your sister¡¯s face when she


    brought Sonny over.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s expression turned resentful at the mention of that incident. She cursed the entire Brown


    family in her heart.


    If not for Olivia and Chelsea picking a fight with Liberty, she would not have gotten into a fight with


    Zachary again.


    Well, with a character like Zachary¡¯s, they would still have conflicts sooner orter. Serenity wondered


    how many times they had to fight until their sharp edges wore down and stopped being so prickly..


    ¡°Jasmine, let¡¯s go to the bar for a couple of drinks after work tonight.¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of guts now that your husband is on a business trip and isn¡¯t home


    to control you.¡±


    ¡°I can go wherever I want even if he¡¯s home. I don¡¯t control him, and he can¡¯t control me


    either.¡±


    Sensing something was off with Serenity¡¯s tone, Jasmine¡¯s smile faded and she looked at her friend¡¯s


    expression cautiously before asking tentatively, ¡°Seren, did you fight with your husband again?¡±


    got sick.


    She heard the young couple almost had a falling out too on the day that she


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The reason was Zachary saw her cousin, Shawn, sending flowers to Serenity.


    For that reason, Jasmine went to have a long talk with her cousin again.


    When she thought of Shawn¡¯s reluctance, she felt a little uneasy inside. She had a feeling that he was


    not listening to her well¨Cmeaning advice at all.


    He was trapped in a dead end now with no way forward, but he was unwilling to turn back,


    so he was stuck in ce.


    ¡°No, I just feel depressedtely, so I want to have a couple of drinks at the bar to let off steam.¡±


    Since Serenity did not wish to say more, Jasmine wisely let it go.


    Meanwhile, at Lewis & Co., Duncan called Zachary, but his friend did not answer.


    When he sent a message, it took a long time before Zachary replied with two words. [I¡¯m busy.]


    That meant Zachary was too busy to take his calls.


    Duncan felt this was the consequence of him running his mouthst night, and this in return cost him


    the focus he needed for work.


    After some deliberation, he pressed the inte and instructed his secretary, ¡°Ask Liberty Hunt from


    the finance department toe see me.¡±


    The secretary immediately made an internal call to the finance department and notified Liberty to see


    Duncan.


    Upon receiving such a notice, everyone in the finance department looked at Liberty.


    Plenty of witnesses saw what happened yesterday evening.


    As a woman, many sympathized Liberty¡¯s situation and were of the opinion that she had handled the


    divorce exceptionally.


    Of course, those who did not like Liberty would say that she deserved to be abandoned by her


    husband, so on and so forth.


    Liberty put her work on hold before she calmly got up and walked out of the office.


    She had just left the office and was not far away when she heard her colleagues mock her for trying to


    take advantage of Duncan¡¯s help to build connections with him.


    She halted in her steps.

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    Turning around, Liberty went back into the office. That colleague was still chatting away. happily with


    the others.


    Liberty went straight to that person¡¯s desk and only then did the colleague realize that Liberty hade


    back.


    The woman was a bit overwhelmed by the embarrassment of being caught red¨Chanded. while


    speaking badly behind someone¡¯s back.


    ¡°Do you have a crush on Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s words instantly made the girl¡¯s face turn red.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She denied it.


    ¡°Then is it fascinating for you to spread rumors that Mr. Lewis and I have a secret affair? I heard the


    bitterness in your tone, so it¡¯s clear that you have a crush on Mr. Lewis. That¡¯s why you¡¯re always


    targeting me.


    ¡°Whether you believe me or not, I don¡¯t have any interest in Mr. Lewis. I¡¯m indeed divorced, but that¡¯s


    because my husband cheated on me. Was I supposed to keep him until the new year before divorcing


    him? Now that I¡¯m divorced, do I have to be subjected to rumors by you saying that I¡¯m seducing Mr.


    Lewis?


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is an open and upright person. If there was anything going on between us, he would never


    hide it.¡±


    Liberty looked at thedy coldly and added, ¡°If I hear you talking nonsense again and creating rumors


    behind my back, I¡¯ll sue you for nder!¡±


    She then turned on her heels and walked away.


    The woman¡¯splexion shifted between the colors of red and white.


    The others watched as Liberty strode off coldly. All of them heard what she said earlier. and felt as if


    Liberty was warning them too.


    There were too many rumors about her in thepany.


    If Liberty truly wanted to sue them for nder¡­


    Liberty knocked on the door of Duncan¡¯s office with a cold face.


    ¡°Is


    your


    face okay?¡± Duncan asked with concern when he saw the scratches on Liberty¡¯s face had not


    completely disappeared.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Liberty stood two meters away from his desk.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± Duncan told her to sit down.


    Neither did Liberty speak, nore closer. She merely stood there, looked at Duncan, and asked


    calmly, ¡°Did you need me for something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well¡­ I wanted to ask about your sister¡¯s situation.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Seren?¡±


    Liberty instinctively said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, my sister is already married.¡±


    Duncan was stunned before snapping to his senses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Liberty. That¡¯s not


    what I meant. I¡¯m well aware that your sister is a married woman, and that her husband is working at


    York Corporation. Ourpany has business dealings with York Corporation, and I can say that


    Zachary and I are friends.


    ¡°The thing is, I talked shop with Zacharyst night and at the end of the call, I mentioned the incident


    from yesterday evening. Your brother¨Cinw seemed very angry because your sister did not tell him


    about it. I was worried the couple would fight because I let slip what happened.


    ¡°I was so deeply upset that I couldn¡¯t focus on my work, so I had to call you up to ask about the


    situation.¡±


    Liberty paused, then said, ¡°They should be fine. Seren was still sleeping when I came to work this


    morning. I think she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Duncan could not manage to get a full answer, so he could only say, ¡°That¡¯s good. You didn¡¯t look very


    happy when you came in earlier. Did you have a fight with your colleagues?¡±


    He had a sharp eye.


    Liberty¡¯s face was cold when she came in.


    She fell silent.

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    Duncan spoke up. ¡°I know I made things hard for you in thepany because I personally hired you,


    but you don¡¯t have to worry about what others say. Just do your own thing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I want to resign.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes deepened as he asked, ¡°Why do you want to resign?¡±


    Liberty was silent, then she raised her head to look at Duncan and said, ¡°Back then, I was told that I


    came in through the back door, and I was secretly targeted by everyone. However, I put up with it in


    order to get a divorce and win custody of my son.


    ¡°It was because I needed a job to fight for Sonny¡¯s custody.¡±


    ¡°So now that you¡¯re divorced and you¡¯ve won the custody of your son, you want to resign?¡± Duncan


    picked up from where she left off. ¡°You haven¡¯t evenpleted your probation period.¡±


    He added, ¡°You¡¯re a capable person, and you¡¯re good at your job. I believe that you know this too, but


    whatever they say about you, you don¡¯t have to listen to them as long as you have a clear conscience.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re also saying that I covet you, Mr. Lewis. I don¡¯t want to harm your reputation.¡±


    Where there were people, there would be trouble.


    Liberty knew that.


    She used to be a CFO herself, and she was hired to work in Lewis & Co. by Duncan himself. Everyone


    imed that she came in through the back door. Her superiors were on guard against her, afraid that


    she would rob them of their position.


    That was why everyone in the office was secretly targeting her, rejecting her, and always in cohorts to


    land her in trouble.


    Furthermore, Duncan was a single noble. If he paid too much attention to a woman, that woman will


    be the thorn in the side of many people.


    Liberty did not want to fight with them, so she wanted to resign and go with her n to start her own


    business.


    Duncan paused before saying, ¡°Who said that?


    ¡°Liberty, you just do your job. I¡¯ll deal with them. If anyone spreads rumors behind your back about you


    trying to covet me, I¡¯ll fire them all. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let them go just because they have numbers on their


    side. If they irritate me, I can fire all of them!¡±


    He gave Liberty this job because of Zachary anyway, so technically, it was notpletely false to say


    that Liberty entered through the back door.


    However, it was outrageous to say that Liberty was coveting him. She had just divorced. How could she


    covet him?


    Duncan was a busy man and did not want to care about the petty in¨Cfighting among his employees.


    However, he still had to take care of it if it went too far.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis, but I still want to resign. I got a sum of money from Hank, so I want to invest in


    opening a small shop and starting a restaurant.¡±


    Liberty insisted on resigning.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Since Duncan said what he said, she dared believe that as soon as she walked out of this office, his


    order would be conveyed to every corner of thepany and the rumors might not reach her ears


    anymore.


    However, the others¡® opinion of her would still be skewed.


    She did not want to drag Duncan¡¯s reputation down with her.


    ¡°In that case, have you found a store?¡±


    Duncan thought about it and said, ¡°There¡¯s a street called Westring Avenue 2 that¡¯s near our office. We


    have to pass by that street to get to our building. Half of the stores on that street are mine. There¡¯s a lot


    of traffic there, and apart from Lewis & Co., many smallpanies and factories are in the vicinity. It¡¯ll


    be quite suitable for you to open up a restaurant there.


    ¡°There¡¯s an old couple who are too old to work anymore. They¡¯ve retired and are going to move out in a


    few days. If you really n to go through with it, I can rent that storefront to you.¡±


    Liberty was stunned. ¡°Half of the shops on that street belong to you?¡±


    Duncan asked rhetorically, ¡°Why not? I have nowhere to spend the money I earn, so I bought a few


    more stores to rent them out. The monthly rent is pretty substantial, so I¡¯m using money to make more


    money.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    The world of the rich is something unfathomable to Liberty.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t bother with the stores and hire someone to collect the rent for me, but I


    have to pass by there every day when Imute, so I¡¯m aware if there are any empty lots.¡±


    Aunt Audrey said that Duncan was excellent at making money.


    She was not wrong about him.


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    ¡°What do you think? Do you want to rent it? If you do, I''ll give you a discount since you''re Zachary¡¯s


    sister-inw. Your rent will be a little cheaper than others, but don''t tell anyone else. If they find out,


    they''lle to me asking for a discount as well. That would be a huge loss.¡±


    Liberty was immensely touched. She had to cross that street every day to and from work, so she knew


    very well how much traffic that street held.


    Snackbars, restaurants, and even dessert stores over there had a remarkable business. She had been


    incredibly envious of those who could rent a shop lot and open a business on that street. Unexpectedly,


    those shopfronts belonged to Duncan.


    ¡°How much is the monthly rent?¡±


    ¡°All stores in downtown Wiltspoon are much more expensive than other ces. Among the stores |


    have there, the smallest is about forty square feet, and therger ones are more than a hundred square


    feet. What kind of eatery are you nning to open?¡±


    ¡°A breakfast store.¡±


    ¡°Then you don''t need that big of a space. The price of breakfast isn''t extravagant, so you can just rent


    one with a size of forty to fifty square feet. I''ll ask the old couple who are retiring how big their store is.


    ¡°You can just pay me eight thousand for the monthly rent, but you have to keep it a secret and don''t tell


    anyone. | charge others over ten thousand a month.¡±


    Liberty nodded repeatedly. ¡°I won''t tell anyone, Mr. Duncan, but will it be a great loss for you if you


    charge me so little?¡±


    ¡°I''ve earned back the capital | spent to buy those stores long ago. Now, | turn a profit no matter how


    much rent | charge, so you don''t have to worry about it. Just do a good job. If you don¡¯t mind, you can


    take the initiative to increase your rental payment to me after you''ve earned back your capital.¡±


    He was also a businessman.It was all about interests.


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Okay. When | get my capital back, I''ll pay you as much as you charge the others. I''ll


    take your store, Mr. Lewis. I''ll go back and notify my superior about my resignation now.¡±


    ¡°All right. I''ll have someone contact you to sign the contractter.¡±


    Duncan acted decisively. ¡°If you want to stop working before your probation period is over, tell your


    manager. She''ll calcte your work attendance and prorate your sry ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty thanked him from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°You''re wee. I''m only giving you a discount because of your brother-inw. I''ll patronize your


    breakfast store to support you when you''re open for business.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He heard from Zachary that the Hunt sisters were great cooks.


    ¡°I''ll go back and resign now, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty came in with a cold face but went out with a smile.


    When she left, Duncan picked up his phone and sent a voice message to Zachary.


    ¡°Zachary, your sister-inw quit. She wants to open a breakfast ce. | happen to have a store on


    Westring Avenue 2 that can be vacated, so | rented it to her for a lower price.¡±


    Again, it took Zachary a long time to reply.


    Only one word came from Zachary.


    [Thanks.]


    Duncan breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°He didn''t say much, but at least he''s willing to reply to me. | thought


    that the iceberg was ignoring me because | messed up.¡±


    He rented out a store in exchange for one word from Zachary, but it enabled him to finally work at ease.


    Meanwhile, something was happening in the managing director''s office at Waltham Electronics.


    ¡°Hank, what the hell is going on? All the clients you''re responsible for have either canceled their orders


    or suspended our partnerships. Many of them have alsoined about receiving goods that had a


    lot of defects mixed in. Are you even doingyour job?¡±


    Hank was so chastised by his boss that he did not dare to speak.

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    ¡°Tell me, Hank. Did you offend all your clients? what did you do?¡±


    Hank managed to secure plenty of business and made a lot of money for thepany. He entered


    Waltham Electronics as soon as he graduated and worked here for many years, so he was considered


    a tenured employee. The boss trusted and relied heavily on him.


    There were numerous managers in thepany, but Hank was the youngest.


    He was promoted to the position of a manager because he brought great profits to thepany.


    Although the management was jealous, they could not say anything about it.


    The boss attached great importance to Hank. If he was invited to a business reception but was


    unavable to attend, he would ask Hank to go in his stead to see the world and attract more


    customers for thepany.


    Hank did not let him down either. After attending the business reception, he indeed got to sign many


    more orders for thepany.


    However, now, all the orders that Hank signed were either canceled or had their cooperation


    suspended. Although there were other clients who changed their minds, the way Hank¡¯s clients


    changed their minds was more pronounced.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t offend the clients, sir. I''ve always put the clients first. How could I have done something to


    offend them?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hank exined, ¡°I''ll talk to the clients again. I''ll try my best to salvage the orders and cut losses.¡±


    ¡°You''ve already said that several times, but it didn''t work at all. Waltham has never experienced such a


    big crisis. The workers in the workshops are going to have to take their annual leaves prematurely this


    year. If you don''t salvage the orders, we won''t even need to start work after New Year¡¯s because there


    won''t be any orders to work on!


    ¡°Think carefully, Hank. Have you ever offended anyone? The situation now makes it obvious that the


    company is deliberately being suppressed. We originally stood on par andpeted with a branch of


    York Corporation.


    ¡°Now that we''re being suppressed, our business is being taken away by them.¡±


    He was furious, to say the least!


    Hank had been struggling to salvage the orders recently.


    The boss was also anxious.


    He knew that they were being targeted and deliberately suppressed, but he had no clue who was


    behind it.


    The clients refused to disclose the truth and only said that they could no longer cooperate with


    Waltham Electronics.


    Waltham Electronics could not even get an idea who was targeting them because the one suppressing


    them was doing everything to ensure that.


    Hank wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t offend anyone, sir.¡±


    If he had to say he offended someone, it would be his ex-wife, Liberty.


    However, Liberty was not capable of suppressing him.


    Although Liberty found her aunt, who was the missus to the head of Stone Group, that was only


    confirmed yesterday. However, thepany had lost orders for several days already.


    It had nothing to do with the stone Group.


    His boss stared at him for a long time and said, ¡°Think about it again and figure out who you crossed.¡±


    Hank did not dare speak again. While wiping the sweat off his forehead, he walked out of the managing


    director''s office and back to his own.


    Jessica saw his badplexion and poured him a cup of warm water, asking with concern, ¡°what did


    the boss want with you?¡±


    ¡°What else could he want? He scolded me.¡±


    Hank sat down on the chair and took two sips from the cup of water that Jessica poured for him, and


    said, ¡°The boss said that we''re obviously being suppressed and targeted. He asked me if I had


    offended anyone.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t think of anyone I''ve offended. I''ve always tried to please my clients. How could I possibly


    offend them?"


    Ring ring ring...


    His cell phone rang.


    It was from Olivia.


    ¡°Hank, I miss Sonny. Go to Serenity¡¯s store after work to pick him up.¡±

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Olivia was in deep remorse after she found out that Liberty had an aunt who married into a wealthy


    family.She should not have let her son divorce.


    If her son did not divorce, he could rely on nepotism to work in Stone Group, and his ie would


    grow even higher.


    Maybe he could even learn tens of millions a year.


    She advised her son to pursue Liberty again and remarry Liberty but was sternly rejected. Jessica was


    downright displeased.


    Olivia stopped proposing the idea explicitly and thought of using her grandson instead.


    She thought of making her son pick up Sonny often, and then send Sonny back to Liberty. That way,


    Hank would be able to meet


    Liberty frequently. They had known each other for twelve years and had a son connecting them, so


    maybe they would be able to remarry after they calmed down.


    ¡°Mon, tell Chelsea to drive you to Serenity¡¯s store if you miss Sonny. There''s no need to pick Sonny up.


    You guys can''t coax him anyway, what if you scare him again?¡±


    Hank knew what his mother was nning.


    He was also extremely surprised that Liberty¡¯s aunt was Audrey, but he did not regret divorcing Liberty.


    Cedi skate


    His true love was Jessica.He wanted to be with Jessica and intended to go to the City Hall after New


    Year''s to get their marriage license on Valentine¡¯s Day.


    After that, he would have a wedding.He would do everything he promised Jessica.


    ¡°I''m busy, Mom. Let''s talk about it when I get back.¡±


    Hank did not want to listen to his mother¡¯s nagging and hung up the phone before she could start.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Jessica''s discontented face. He quickly pulled her over and let her sit


    on hisp.


    ¡°Don''t care about what my mom says, Jessica. I won''t change. The person I love is you. I''m the one


    who''s going to marry you,not my mom.¡±


    ¡°Your mom and sister regret it now because Liberty has a very rich aunt. She''s so lucky. How could she


    be Mrs. Stone''s niece?


    Everyone knows that Mrs. stone had been searching for her sister for decades.


    ¡°Now that they''ve found the Hunt sisters, they''ll definitely give the sisters a lot of help. Maybe they''ll buy


    a house and car for the sisters, or give them hundreds of millions in savings.¡±


    Jessica turned into a green-eyed monster because of Liberty.


    Why did she not have an incredibly rich aunt as well?


    ¡°Don''t care about my mom and sister. They don¡¯t know better and think that Liberty has it good just


    because she has a very rich aunt. In fact, the richer someone is, the stingier they are.¡±


    Jessica turned to face him and wrapped her arms around his neck. Coquettishly she said, ¡°Hank,


    tomorrow is the weekend. Will you apany me home to meet my parents?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Hank said indulgently, ¡°I''ll give you money after work this afternoon. You go buy some gifts your family


    likes. Tomorrow, I''ll go home with you to meet your parents.


    ¡°When wee back, remember to take your personal documents as well. We''ll register for our


    marriage license on Valentine''s Day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jessica happily offered him a kiss.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The two of them made out in the office for a while before Hank gently pushed her away. ¡°Let''s work


    first. I still have to go to the clients and try my best to recover the orders. You cane with me.¡±


    Jessica hummed. ¡°I''m your secretary. Of course, I have to apany you.¡±


    The two of them soon left the office together.


    Serenity had no idea that her husband had already suppressed Waltham Electronics. She spent the


    whole day weaving her handicrafts, neither calling nor sending a single message to Zachary. Her sister


    came back in the afternoon.


    Serenity knew that her sister quit her job to start her own business and supported her sister''s decision.


    ¡°We''re getting along well, Liberty. There''s no conflict.¡± Serenity was hiding the truth.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Serenity did not want her sister to worry.


    Liberty saw that Serenity looked normal, so she was relieved and said, ¡°Zachary treats you very well. I


    think he won''t quarrel with you over something trivial. I''m relieved that you two didn''t get into a fight.¡±


    Serenity thought in her heart, ¡®As it turned out, he actually did quarrel with me over something trivial.¡¯


    He ignored her the whole day.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She refused to take the initiative to be friendly with him again.


    She did not feel like she was at fault.


    The first time they fought, she did not have feelings for him. The second time, when he saw Shawn


    confess to her, she did not think it through and panicked, chasing him all the way to his office to offer


    him an exnation.


    Now, she felt incredibly upset.


    Maybe it was because she had grown some feelings for him.


    ¡°Seren, I''ll take Sonny home. I''ve decided to open a store. I have to start nning.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take Mrs. Lane with you so that Sonny doesn''t bother you.¡±


    Liberty epted her sister''s arrangement.


    Sonny was especially naughty when he was in a familiar environment, so she needed another person


    to help look after him.


    Mrs. Lane wanted to stay. She overheard Serenity and Jasmine talking about going to a bar for a


    couple of drinks at night.


    She wanted to know which bar Serenity was going to, but Serenity arranged for her to follow Liberty


    home. Thus, Mrs. Lane could only obey lest Serenity became suspicious.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, you can drive my sister and Sonny home.¡±


    Serenity picked up her car keys and handed them to Mrs. Lane. ¡°I''ll take Jasmine¡¯s carter.¡±


    ¡®Wait, we''ll be taking a cab to the barter. We can''t drive since we''ll be drinking.¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Lane took the car keys and followed Liberty and Sonny out of the store.


    After arriving at Liberty''s ce, she took the opportunity to go to the bathroom and sent a message to


    Zachary.


    [Mr. Zachary, the missus is going to the bar to have a few drinks with Ms. Sox tonight.]


    Zachary worked throughout the night until morning, and he finally reached his limit at noon.


    He leaned back in his chair and fell asleep.


    He received the message from Mrs. Lane, but he was in a deep sleep and did not hear the notification


    chime, so no reply from him.


    Mrs. Lane did not receive a response, but since she had told him about the situation, it was up to him to


    deal with it.


    In the afternoon, grade 9 and 12''s students were thest to leave school. Those who still needed to


    buy school materials, winter vacation homework, or stationery swarmed to the bookstore.


    After a busy episode, calm returned to the store at seven o''clock.


    Jasmine moved a shelf back inside and said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, which bar do you want to go to for a


    drink?¡±


    ¡°I''m not familiar with bars, so you choose. Most importantly, it has to be crowded and lively.¡± Serenity


    had only been to a bar twice before, and secretly at that. Even so, she did not dare drink because she


    was afraid of being scolded by her sister when she went home.


    Now that she was living separately from her sister and was in a bad mood, she dared go to a bar for


    drinks and let off some steam.


    ¡°Okay, I''ll treat you to thergest and most exclusive bar in Wiltspoon, Neon Nights.¡±


    After Jasmine put away the shelf, she leaned into her best friend''s ear and grinned, ¡°The hostesses


    there are gorgeous, and the hosts are knockouts. Even the bartenders look attractive.¡±


    ¡°I''m going there to drink, not to find a new side piece.¡±


    Jasmine giggled. ¡°That''s true. Your husband is much better looking than they are. Let''s just go for a


    drink and not to see handsome men.¡±


    ¡°Jas, are you there?¡±


    A familiar shout was suddenly heard.The two girls¡¯ expressions sank at the same time.

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out, Seren. I¡¯ll deal with him,¡± Jasmine said before rushing to the entrance of the bookshop to


    stop Shawn. Grabbing him by the arm, Jasmine yanked him away.


    ¡°Jas.¡±


    Forced to keep up with his cousin¡¯s footsteps, Shawn tried to put a brake on the pulling, but Jasmine


    dragged him all the way to his car with all her might.


    ¡°Unlock the car door!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jasmine ordered with a stern face.


    Shawn gave her a rather disgruntled look.


    ¡°Jas.¡±


    ¡°I said, unlock the car door!¡± Jasmine sternlymanded. Although she was shorter than Shawn, she


    stood her ground against the man. Her chilly eyes were fixated on Shawn until


    thetter unlocked the door.


    Jasmine opened the door and stuffed him into the car.


    ¡°Jas, I¡¯m here for you, not Serenity.¡±


    Forced to take the passenger seat, Shawn watched as his cousin buckled him up.


    ¡°Sit tight and don¡¯t get out of the car!¡±


    Jasmine ordered and shut the car door before getting into the car from the other side.


    She moved quickly and decisively as she started the car and drove away with Shawn when Serenity


    emerged from the shop.


    Serenity did not look too pleased.


    After all that was said to Shawn, he still came looking for her. Was Shawn trying to drive her to move


    her shop elsewhere orpelling her and Jasmine to break off their partnership?


    It was a good thing that the term break was starting tomorrow, so there was no need for Serenity to be


    at the shop. She could work on her crafts at home.


    Serenity soon looked away and continued packing up. She moved the disy racks at the door into the


    shop.


    Jasmine sped all the way.


    Despite Shawn¡¯s attempts to break the silence, Jasmine refused to say a word.


    ¡°Jas.¡±


    Shawn uttered peevishly, ¡°Where are you taking me? I¡¯m talking to you! Why are you ignoring me? I


    can¡¯t have feelings for Serenity anymore, but does that mean I can¡¯t see my


    own cousin?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te to the shop if Serenity is there.¡±


    Tilting her head, Jasmine red at him. ¡°Shawn, are you trying to force Serenity to move. her shop


    elsewhere or sever our business partnership?¡±


    Shawn turned pale in the face and replied stubbornly, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Serenity was at the shop, Jas. I¡¯ve


    been having it tough at work. I just want to confide in you.¡±


    He had always had a great rtionship with his cousin.


    Shawn would seek his cousin to stand up for him whenever he experienced a rough patch.


    Sure, he had a lot of male cousins, but he had no guts to go straight to them.


    Shawn would let Jasmine know, and Jasmine would notify the male cousins, so everybody would band


    up to stick up for him.)


    His parents were nice to Jasmine¡¯s family, not just because they were family, but also because Jasmine


    was supportive, helpful, and protective toward him more than other family members do.

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    Jasmine had always had Shawn¡¯s back through thick and thin. His cousin was in the


    position to give him the upper hand at getting the woman of his dreams. However, not only was


    Jasmine not supportive, but she was against it for the first time ever. She stopped him. and even yelled


    at him.


    Shawn was in agony, unable to obtain the woman he loved.


    The fact that his closest cousin did not support him only added to the pain.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m all ears if you want to talk to me about your work. You can call me or go to my ce. I¡¯m not


    working tomorrow since it¡¯s the weekend. What do you want to talk about? I can give you the whole day


    to pour out your feelings.


    ¡°I mean, of course, things aren¡¯t going well for you at work. Is your focus on your work? All you think


    about is pestering Serenity. I told you a million times. Serenity¡¯s married and doesn¡¯t have that kind of


    feelings for you. What¡¯s the point of getting all over her face?


    ¡°You¡¯re only chipping away what¡¯s left of your friendship with her. She and her husband have gotten


    into two arguments because of you. You won¡¯t feel bad about it, but I do.¡±


    Tilting his head, Shawn looked at the fleeting scenery of the bustling cityscape outside the window.


    Although many traveled home to be with their families as the new year closed in, a lot stayed to party in


    the city.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help myself, Jas. I know it¡¯s wrong, and people will call me a homewrecker toe. in between


    Serenity and her husband, but I simply can¡¯t help myself. I just want to see her. I¡¯m happy to look at her


    without talking.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known her for over a decade, yet I be a homewrecker¡­ Zachary should be the


    homewrecker. It had only been a few months since he knew Serenity. Why did he get to


    overtake me?¡±


    Jasmine would pull Shawn under a running faucet and pin his head under for a drench to wake him up


    if she was not driving right now.


    ¡°Love is not about long you know the girl, but about connections. You and Serenity are not meant to be.


    So what if you guys know each other your whole life? You and Serenity wouldn¡¯t work out even if


    Zachary wasn¡¯t in the picture. Why can¡¯t you get it in your head? Why are you so hung up about the


    duration?


    ¡°Serenity doesn¡¯t love you, and that¡¯s the most crucial point. Zachary has nothing on you if she loves


    you. She only sees you as a brother.¡±


    Shawn tugged on his hair with anguish. ¡°Jas, I don¡¯t want to be her brother. I¡¯m not rted to her by


    blood at all. I just want to give it a go, Jas. I won¡¯t be able to get over it without. going for it.¡±


    ¡°How do you intend to give it a go? Hasn¡¯t Serenity made it clear to you?


    ¡°What? Do you n to broadcast to the world that you¡¯re wooing her?¡±


    Shawn was speechless.


    That had crossed his mind.


    ¡°You hadn¡¯t listened to a word I said to you, Shawn. Your love for Serenity is hurting her. Not only are


    you causing arguments for the couple, but your parents, too, will never agree. to let you go after


    Serenity.


    ¡°Your family can¡¯t ept the rtionship, and you don¡¯t have the means to make it out there on your


    own. Your constant pestering will only bring harm to Serenity. Are you calling this love?


    ¡°Shawn, love is not possessive. It¡¯s letting go. You should wish her the best if you truly love. her. You¡¯ll


    be happy when she¡¯s happy, even if she¡¯s not with you.¡±


    Shawn was without a word.


    Realizing that Jasmine was driving to his house, Shawn asked, ¡°Are you taking me home, Jas?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home. My aunt must still be at home at this time. I want to show you your mom¡¯s


    reaction when she finds out that you like Serenity. You¡¯ll understand what your love for Serenity would


    bring.¡±


    At first, Jasmine had no intention of letting her aunt know about Shawn¡¯s feelings for Serenity.


    Jasmine knew her aunt well enough to expect a bacsh after her aunt learned the whole


    thing.


    However, due to Shawn¡¯s constant harassment of Serenity, Jasmine had to tell her aunt. and break


    Shawn¡¯s heart in the cruelest way.


    With his mother¡¯s good opinion of Serenity in mind, Shawn responded, ¡°My mom will be happy. She


    loves Serenity.¡±


    Jasmine smirked.


    All she could say was that Shawn was green and had a lot to learn about his mother.

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Jasmine dashed all the way to Shawn¡¯s family home.


    After pulling up, she sent a text message, asking Serenity to wait for her at the shop. She would be


    back in half an hour.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    [Sure.] Serenity replied with a meme.


    Mrs. Lowe was about to leave home for a social gathering. Her nights were either filled with game


    nights, social events, or apanying her husband to business dinners.


    Seeing that her son¡¯s ride was parked outside the house, Mrs. Lowe was taken aback by her niece


    getting out of the car. She smiled. ¡°Jasmine, what brings you here with Shawn?¡±


    Mrs. Lowe then said to her son who had stepped out of the car. ¡°Your dad said that you disappeared


    right after work. Shawn, your father¡¯s busier than ever. You should be helping him.¡±


    Her husband mentioned that thepanies under Lowe Enterprise that had partnerships with York


    Corporation previously were discontinued for some reason. York Corporation ended these partnerships


    on their ord.


    Out of the few projects under talks, York Corporation jumped in minutes before two projects were


    signed.


    There was the possibility for projects and developments to fall through in business.


    However, York Corporation¡¯s tant act of ending partnerships and stealing Lowe Enterprise¡¯s projects


    was telling the world that York Corporation was against Lowe Enterprise.


    Lowe Enterprise and York Corporation¡¯s coborations were minor developments as bothpanies


    were in different industries. However, York Corporation was sending a message to the world that put


    Lowe Enterprise in the spotlight.


    Many wanted to know whether Lowe Enterprise had upset York Corporation.


    No one would dare go up against York Corporation, except Stone Group. That was because Stone


    Group and its CEO were sessful and in the same league as Zachary. It would be a suicide mission


    for Lowe Enterprise to challenge York Corporation as thepany was not even ahead of Stone


    Group.


    There were people betting on how long Lowe Enterprise wouldst against York.


    Corporation.


    Mrs. Lowe knew her husband had responded to the public and rified that there was no bad blood


    between Lowe Enterprise and York Corporation. Nevertheless, York Corporation had not made any


    statements.


    Her husband had been trying to meet with Mr. York, but the reply received was that the


    CEO had no time before the year-end. Mr. York would need to check his schedule in the


    new year.


    The Great Mr. York was upied with work, so it was not easy to set up an appointment.


    Mrs. Lowe believed all was not lost as an appointment could be set next year. The Great Mr. York had


    demonstrated his fondness for her son during thest social event and both. of them exchanged a few


    words, which helped solidify her son¡¯s position as the heir to Lowe Enterprise.


    Hence, thepany¡¯s short-term predicament was not a serious worry to Mrs. Lowe.


    ¡°Mom, I went to look for Jas after work,¡± Shawn exined.


    Mrs. Lowe told him off, ¡°You love to follow your cousin around since you were little. You¡¯re in your


    twenties now, but nothing has changed.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Rachel, are you heading out?¡±


    Jasmine walked up the steps to her aunt and checked her out beforeplimenting her, ¡± Your


    makeup is on-point tonight, Aunt Rachel. You look younger by twenty years. We look like sisters when I


    stand next to you.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe reached out and dabbed Jasmine¡¯s lips. ¡°You just know the right words to say, smooth


    talker! I¡¯ll look younger without makeup if you can bring me good news like finding. a good man in your


    life.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Rachel. I expect a huge gift when I get married.¡±


    ¡°I have a lot of nieces and nephews, but you¡¯re my favorite. I¡¯ll give you the biggest gift when you get


    married. I can guarantee you¡¯ll have the wedding of the century!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave, Aunt Rachel. Let¡¯s head back inside. I need to talk to something.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mrs. Lowe asked while making her way back in.


    you about

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t my uncle back yet?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at a business dinner. He won¡¯t be back until midnight.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn¡¯s younger sister was still in college. Now that it was winter break, she went


    traveling with her friends and would be back before the new year.


    There was no one else at the house.


    The aunt and niece took a seat on the sofa while Shawn sat beside the pair. He nervously


    stared at his mother.


    ¡°What do you want to talk to me about, Jas?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Rachel, I want to first put it out there that this is not Serenity¡¯s fault. Please listen to what I have


    to say before getting mad. You can be mad at your son, but don¡¯t take it out on Serenity.¡±


    Jasmine had to first give her aunt a fair warning and assure Serenity¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I won¡¯te over to your ce if you take it out on Serenity, Aunt Rachel.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe replied with a smile, ¡°What is it? You make it sound so somber. Why would I take it out on


    Serenity? Serenity has been friends with you for years. I watched her grow up. She¡¯s a sensible child.


    I¡¯m fond of her. Why would I take it out on her?


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on. What did Shawn do that involved Serenity?¡±


    Shawn chimed in before Jasmine could say anything. Looking at his mother, he uttered int a serious


    tone, ¡°Mom, I love Serenity, and I have been for years, but Jas doesn¡¯t support. me in this. She even


    stopped me from going after Serenity. She said you will never let me be together with Serenity.


    ¡°Mom, you said you¡¯re fond of Serenity. Do I have your blessing to be with Serenity?¡±


    The smile on Mrs. Lowe¡¯s face froze.


    She turned to look at her niece and asked, ¡°Jasmine, isn¡¯t Serenity married?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is. She and her husband are getting along well. She has turned Shawn down, but Shawn


    won¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe then turned to face her son.


    Shawn stared at his mother expectantly.


    The next minute, his mother pped him hard on the shoulder. Shawn fell over the armrest of the sofa


    from impact.


    ¡°Shawn, is Serenity the only woman left in the world? How could you fall for her? I can¡¯t


    believe you won¡¯t leave a married woman alone. Have you lost your mind? She¡­¡±


    Realizing that her niece was here, Mrs. Lowe could not badmouth Serenity.


    Mrs. Lowe said to her niece, ¡°I got it, Jasmine. You should head back. I¡¯ll have a talk with Shawn.


    ¡°When did this start, Jas? Was it before or after Serenity got married?¡±


    ¡°After she got married.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe scowled.


    ¡°Serenity never saw Shawn as more than a brother, Aunt Rachel. I tried to stop Shawn, but he wouldn¡¯t


    listen to me. Can you talk some sense into him and stop him from harassing Serenity? Serenity and her


    husband got into a few arguments because of this.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe responded, ¡°I see. At least I know where Serenity stands.¡±


    She was furious, but it was not Serenity¡¯s fault. Despite her rage, she could not find fault with Serenity.


    Mrs. Lowe watched Serenity grow up and knew her well enough. Serenity¡¯s feelings for her son were


    familial like an older sister toward a younger sibling. The way Serenity looked at her son did not carry


    any romantic sentiments.


    It never crossed Mrs. Lowe¡¯s mind that her son was the one who had eyes on Serenity.

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    ¡°Aunt Rachel, I didn¡¯t drive and took Shawn¡¯s car here. It¡¯d be great if you could arrange for the


    chauffeur to drive me back to the shop.¡±


    Holding back her anger, Mrs. Lowe summoned a maid to arrange the ride for Jasmine with the


    chauffeur.


    Once Jasmine was gone, Mrs. Lowe pped her son andshed out, ¡°Shawn, are you trying to


    infuriate me? Serenity is three years older than you. She doesn¡¯te from a good family. Are you


    blind to fall for her?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fond of Serenity, Mom?


    ¡°So what if she¡¯s older? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s thirty years older than I am. How is it that she doesn¡¯te


    from a good family? Her family isn¡¯t involved in the mafia. Shees from a family of farmers, not


    criminals.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe grimaced. ¡°I like her and see her as another niece of mine because of Jasmine. I¡¯m only


    fond of her on the condition that she doesn¡¯t get involved with you.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have allowed you two to spend time together had I known what was going on in your head.


    ¡°You better give up on your feelings, Shawn. Even if Serenity wasn¡¯t married, I wouldn¡¯t let anything


    develop between you two. Serenity¡¯s rtives are bloodsuckers. Anybody would. be unlucky to be


    acquainted with that family.


    ¡°Serenity lost her parents early in life. I admit that she¡¯s a nice girl, but she¡¯s not for you. She doesn¡¯t


    deserve you. You¡¯re the heir of the Lowe family and the sessor of Lowe Enterprise. Your wife must


    be someone who is born into privilege.


    ¡°What can Serenity help you with? Nothing. I won¡¯t allow you to marry someone without social


    standing. We might ignore her rtives and refuse to see them as inws, but it won¡¯t stop her


    rtives from using our family name to get around and ride on our coattails. It¡¯ll only give our family a


    bad name.¡±


    Shawn refuted, ¡°I like Serenity, Mom. I¡¯m not asking her for anything, nor do I need her to help me with


    anything. Everybody knows that she doesn¡¯t get along with her rtives. Those people can¡¯t possibly


    im to be our inws and destroy our family¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Mom, I really, really love Serenity. Can you¡­¡±


    ¡°No! Don¡¯t ask me for anything! I won¡¯t ever give my blessing so long as it involves Serenity! Besides,


    Serenity¡¯s married. She has a husband. Your harassment makes you a homewrecker!


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Shawn! Don¡¯t me me for going after Serenity if you continue to pester her.¡±


    Color drained from Shawn¡¯s face. ¡°This has nothing to do with Serenity, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Her presence alone has distracted my son and made a homewrecker out of my son. I


    want to make her pay. I¡¯ll make sure she has to skip town if you¡¯re not going to grow up!¡±


    Shawn stared at his cruel and heartless mother in shock.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Not too long ago, his mother said that she was fond of Serenity.


    His mother sang a different tune now that she found out about his love for Serenity.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll have security with you 24/7. I¡¯ll get her shop trashed if I catch you sneaking off to the


    shop to see Serenity. I¡¯ll force her out of Wiltspoon, together with her sister, her nephew, and her


    husband.


    ¡°You better get over your feelings if you really love her and want the best for her, Shawn. Don¡¯t do


    anything toe in between her marriage, or I¡¯ll have to keep my word!¡±


    Shawn was as white as a sheet.


    He stared nkly at his mother, harking back to Jasmine¡¯s words. Jasmine mentioned that despite his


    mother¡¯s adoration for Serenity, his mother would turn against Serenity the moment the truth was out


    about his feelings for Serenity.


    It was true.


    So, no one was on his side about his thing for Serenity?


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Shawn struggled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t give Serenity a hard time. Please don¡¯t do anything to hurt Serenity.


    I-I¡¯ll try¡­ I¡¯ll try to let go of my feelings for her.¡±


    It did not matter to him to be called a homewrecker for interfering with Serenity¡¯s


    marriage. Shawn believed he and Serenity were meant to be together since he knew Serenity early in


    life. The timing was the only thing that held them back. However, he could not bear to watch his mother


    harm Serenity.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    There were certain things that although Shawn was unwilling to face, he was aware of


    them.


    Serenity did not have an influential figure to lean on, but her mother was Mrs. Lowe. The Lowes were


    considerably wealthier and more powerful than Serenity. There was no way Serenity could survive


    against his mother¡¯s tactics. The only thing left to do would be to leave Wiltspoon.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to try. You must let go of your feelings for her!¡± Mrs. Lowe ordered.


    Keeping to her word, Mrs. Lowe summoned two bodyguards and instructed them, ¡°You are to follow


    Shawn wherever he goes from now on. Report to me if he ever goes near Wiltspoon School.¡±


    Shawn turned ashen.


    Meanwhile, the Lowes¡¯ chauffeur drove Jasmine to the shop.


    Serenity had moved all the disy racks into the shops and packed up her crafting tools and materials.


    She even cleared the unfinished groceries out of the fridge and bagged them along with the snacks.


    She was ready to bring them all back to her house.


    The shop would stay closed from tomorrow onward and reopen when the term break was


    over next year.


    ¡°Are you all packed up, Seren?¡±


    ¡°All done. Should I put these in your car or collect them tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Put them in my car. I¡¯m driving you home anyway.¡±


    Serenity started to move the stuff into Jasmine¡¯s car while saying with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re going drinking.


    How are you going to drive me home? I won¡¯t take a ride in yours if you¡¯re going to drink and drive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a designated driver.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With Jim in mind, Serenity said, ¡°Jim is a designated driver. That man¡¯s pretty reliable. My petty


    husband even says so. I¡¯ll give him a call once we¡¯re ready to head home, so he can drive us.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got a designated driver on speed dial.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°My younger brother. I¡¯ll get him to wait for us at Neon Nights. He has alcohol intolerance, so he won¡¯t


    be drinking. He won¡¯t abandon us even if we be a drunken mess.


    ¡°We girls must learn to protect ourselves when drinking at ces like that. Anything can happen when


    we¡¯re intoxicated.¡±


    Jasmine rarely went to bars or that sort.


    She would call her brother or cousins toe along when she wanted to drink her problems away.


    That way, Jasmine could let her inhibition go as she drank. There was no worry that someone would


    take advantage of her during her drunken state.


    ¡°That¡¯s some good thinking.¡±


    Serenityplimented her best friend.


    She had no brothers, but her cousins would probably sell her off if she ever drank and got wasted with


    them.


    If Zachary was around¡­


    Why did she have to think about him? That petty guy was the cause of her irritability!

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Zachary, who was dubbed the petty guy by Serenity, took a few hours of sleep at the office before


    waking


    up.


    He opened his eyes and found a thick jacket draped over him. Removing the jacket, he looked at the


    time.


    ¡°It¡¯s nine at night,¡± Zachary cried, unable to believe that he slept that long.


    There were a few thermal lunch boxes on his desk. It must be the dinner brought by the manager of the


    subsidiarypany. The manager must have seen him asleep and did not want to wake him. The


    thick. jacket over Zachary must be from the manager too..


    Straightening his back, Zachary sat in silence for a while before heading to the bathroom to freshen


    himself up with a good ssh of cold water to his face.


    He walked out of the bathroom several minutester.


    Having returned to his seat, he opened the food containers. The food was still warm.


    He sat behind his desk and dug in. Zachary pulled out his phone and checked his messages. Other


    than the messages from his senior executives about work, his brothers and cousins sent him a few


    text.


    messages too.


    After reading all the messages, Zachary pulled a long face as he received nothing from Serenity.


    Mrs. Lane said that she was no longer angry.


    Serenity was either making her crafts at the shop or chatting away with her sister at her sister¡¯s ce.


    She probably forgot who he was.


    Zachary was down in the dumps.


    It was then Zachary noticed an unread text message. He tapped on it.


    The message was from Mrs. Lane.


    Mrs. Lane had texted him in the afternoon, but he was too caught up in slumbend to hear the


    notification.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, Ms. Hunt is going drinking at a bar tonight.¡±


    The message was only a short sentence, but Zachary scowled and had to ditch food to give Mrs. Lane


    a call right away.


    It took a while before Mrs. Lane picked up the call.


    ¡°I made an excuse to bring out the trash so I could take your call, Mr. Zachary.¡±


    Mrs. Lane added, ¡°Why did you only reply to me now, Mr. Zachary? The missus is probably at the bar


    right.


    now.¡±


    Zachary solemnly asked, ¡°Which bar is she at? I worked all ofst night and couldn¡¯t keep awake by


    the time afternoon rolled around. I took a nap. I only saw the message now that I woke up.¡±


    Mrs. Lane thought to herself, ¡®No wonder Mr. Zachary went quiet after I sent the message. It turned out


    he was asleep.¡¯


    ¡°Where is Serenity drinking?¡±


    Zachary knew that he was the reason Serenity went drinking at a bar.


    He kind of regretted his action.


    Why did he have to be petty? He made a fuss because she did not tell him about Liberty being


    harassed by her former mother-inw. Come to think of it, Zachary was indeed acting petty.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was a rather independent woman. She could not possibly rely on him for every little thing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which bar she has gone to. I overheard she was going for drinks with Ms. Sox to vent


    their pent-up emotions at a bar.¡±


    Following a brief silence, Zachary said, ¡°Okay. I got it.¡±


    After ending the call with Mrs. Lane, Zachary immediately gave Josh a call. Once the call was


    connected, he jumped right to the matter at hand. ¡°Josh, I need to look into the bar that Jasmine and


    Serenity went drinking at, and how long they¡¯ve been there.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine went drinking? Why didn¡¯t she invite me?¡±


    ¡°Josh!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll get right to it. I¡¯ll go there and drive them home once I receive word, okay?¡±


    Josh added, ¡°Why did they go drinking out of the blue? They could¡¯ve told me if they wanted to enjoy a


    good drink. I can bring out my dad¡¯s treasured wine collection. They didn¡¯t have to go all the way to a


    bar.¡± Zachary bit his tongue for a moment before uttering, ¡°I had a fight with Serenity.¡±

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Josh had no words.


    Hemented, ¡°What¡¯s up with you two? You were getting along just fine and giving us front-row seats


    to your public disy of affection, but now another fight broke out. No wonder Serenity went to a bar. It


    was all because of you.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°Look into where they are right now and how long they¡¯ve been there. Are they drunk?


    Give me a reply if you hear anything back.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get right to it.¡±


    Josh swiftly hung up the call and dove into investigating the girls¡¯ whereabouts.


    While waiting for an answer, Zachary contacted his private ne crew and instructed them, ¡°Prepare to


    fly back. I want to return to Wiltspoon in a few minutes.¡±


    He did not want Serenity to drop him off at the airport when he needed to go away for business. One


    reason was he had to return to the office, and the second was he did not have a ne ticket ready.


    Zachary took a private ne abroad.


    Following Zachary¡¯sst-minute notice, the crew started flight preparations.


    After taking care of his arrangements, Zachary started to call Serenity.


    Serenity, Jasmine, and her younger brother, Drake, were having a st at the bar.


    Since Drake could not drink, he sat in a corner and watched the twodies take one drink after another.


    Serenity, in particr, was just downing drinks.


    He had to say something, ¡°Serenity, don¡¯t drink too much. You¡¯re looking rather red in the face. I don¡¯t


    think you can handle that much liquor. You¡¯re going to get wasted.¡±


    Serenity answered with a smile, ¡°Alcohol is the answer to all your problems. I want to get drunk for a


    change and forget about Zachary!¡±


    Drake looked at his sister.


    Patting her brother on the shoulder, Jasmine said, ¡°Serenity¡¯s feeling down. I¡¯m under orders to drink


    with. her tonight. Just watch us. Don¡¯t try to talk her out of it. Let her drink her problems away.


    Tomorrow, she¡¯ll wake up with a horrible headache, sores, and an awful feeling in the gut. That¡¯s her


    problem for drowning. her sorrows.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¦°


    Drake was speechless.


    Serenity hooked her arm over her best friend¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know me best, Jas. Today, we drink.


    We¡¯ll leave the worries until tomorrow.¡±


    She did not want to think about the consequences of getting drunk.


    Serenity was feeling depressed.


    She could keep all her emotions under wraps during the day.


    However, like many others who unleashed their madness in the bar, Serenity could not hold in the pent-


    up emotions and proceeded to free her hair.


    Ring, ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°It might be my sister.¡±


    Serenity gestured for Jasmine and her brother to keep it down as she whipped out her phone. It was


    Zachary. Furrowing her brows, she handed the phone to Jasmine and let out a hup before asking


    her best friend, ¡°Jas, the petty guy is calling me now.


    ¡°He won¡¯t even take my calls or answer my texts. Should I even take his call?¡±


    Although Jasmine had a couple of drinks, she was still lucid. Jasmine replied, ¡°You decide whether you


    want to take or decline the call. I can¡¯t decide for you.¡±


    Zachary would me her if he were to find out. Jasmine would not be able to talk her way out of it.


    ¡°No. He should get a taste of rejection.¡±


    Serenity rejected Zachary¡¯s call.


    Nevertheless, Zachary immediately dialed her number again.


    She terminated the call once more.


    Zachary called, and she hung up.


    After several times, Zachary appeared rather grimacing.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Zachary gave up on dialing Serenity¡¯s number.


    A call from Josh could note at a better time.


    ¡°Where are they drinking, Josh?¡±


    Zachary went right to the question the moment the call was connected.


    Hearing the anxiousness in his tone, Josh took the chance to tease Zachary. ¡°Feeling desperate? Do


    you have ants in your pants? Can¡¯t wait to get back here?¡±


    ¡°Josh!¡±


    This was the worst possible time to make fun of him.


    Zachary was so desperate, he wished he had wings to fly all the way back to Wiltspoon.


    Josh chuckled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t pass up on the chance. Only Serenity can bring the anxiousness out of you.¡±


    Zachary had always remained stoic in the face of adversity.


    To get Zachary restless was not something Josh could see every day.


    ¡°They¡¯re at Neon Nights. They arrived half an hour ago. Jasmine and her young brother are with


    Serenity.¡±


    Zachary frowned. ¡°How old is Jasmine¡¯s brother?¡±


    Why did Jasmine have so many brothers? Although Shawn was her cousin, they shared a sibling-like


    rtionship. Shawn only knew Serenity and got the hots for Serenity through her best friend, Jasmine.


    Zachary did not want another love rival toe along.


    ¡°About three to four years younger than Jasmine. He¡¯s at a legal age. Why do you ask? This is


    something I should be concerned about since I can win over her brother to ept me as his future


    brother-inw.


    ¡°Oh, I get it. You asked because of Shawn. You¡¯re wary of Jasmine¡¯s younger male family members.¡±


    Zachary uttered peevishly, ¡°You can¡¯t understand how I feel since you don¡¯t have love rivals.¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°The way you say it¡­¡±


    He was at a loss for words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Neon Nights? I think the owner of the bar is the head of your household.¡±


    The bar had a mixture of good and bad crowd, but it was a great ce to get word on thetest.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s one of my brother¡¯s businesses. That¡¯s how I was able to find out this quickly. By now, I


    guess Serenity must have had at least six sses of alcohol. How¡¯s her alcohol tolerance? Can she


    hold her liquor?¡±


    Zachary solemnly uttered, ¡°I¡¯m heading back right now.¡±


    He then hung up on Josh.


    Josh stared at the disconnected phone and mumbled to himself with a smile, ¡°I finally get to see him


    squirm.¡±


    Putting his phone into his pocket, Josh picked up his car keys and headed out the door. He was going


    to Neon Nights.


    He wanted to chance an encounter with Jasmine to see if he had the privilege to drive her home.


    Serenity was still at Neon Nights.


    ¡°How many have I had?¡±


    Serenity counted the empty sses. ¡°Jas, I think I can have a few more. Strange. I would usually sleep


    like a log after two bottles of beer, but I don¡¯t feel anything after taking a few sses now. I want to get


    wasted. At least I¡¯ll get to sleep until morning light.


    ¡°Jas, did you order me fake alcohol?¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Neon Nights is the biggest and most luxurious bar in Wiltspoon. The customers here


    are of certain social standing. Not everybody can afford this ce.


    ¡°How could the ce sell fake alcohol? You have a lot on your mind. You¡¯ll only feel the kick from this


    sort of liquorter. You might feel nothing now, but the alcohol will hit you hardter. You¡¯ll be knocked


    out until tomorrow afternoon.


    ¡°Still, you should stop now. Your sister will yell at you when she finds out.¡±


    Although the sisters were close, Liberty would not hesitate to give Serenity a piece of her mind when


    thetter did something wrong.


    Jasmine had the pleasure of witnessing Libertyy it down on Serenity. The way Liberty came at


    Serenity was fiercer than Jasmine¡¯s mom toward herself.


    Serenity replied reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯ll stop after a couple more drinks.¡±


    Jasmine sighed. ¡°Two more drinks, and you¡¯ll be knocked out cold.¡±

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    ¡°I¡¯m still sober. Another couple of drinks won¡¯t make me drunk.¡±


    ¡°You should quit while you¡¯re at it.


    ¡°We came here to have a drink or two. Too much is not good for you.¡±


    Serenity stared at her eerily.


    Jasmine fell silent for a moment before getting up to leave. She reminded her brother to watch


    Serenity.


    A whileter, Jasmine returned with a pen, papers, and a ss of wine in hand.


    ¡°This is yourst drink. I asked for a few sheets of paper for you to draw on.¡±


    ¡°Jas, Serenity¡¯s drunk. Can she still draw?¡±


    Serenity imed that she was sober but the truth was, she was drunk.


    Instead of answering his brother¡¯s question, Jasmine handed the pen and papers to Serenity. Serenity


    took the stuff and started drawing on the paper without taking the drink.


    First, she drew a ball.


    Drake was speechless.


    It was not hard to draw a circle in a drunken state. Drake believed it was a no-brainer.


    Serenity then drew ake with way too many wavy lines along the shore. Following that, she portrayed


    a -person standing before theke.


    Drake watched with amazement.


    ¡°Does Serenity like to draw after she gets drunk, Jas?¡±


    Jasmine nodded her head. ¡°Give her a pen and paper when she wants to rant but can¡¯t. She¡¯ll let it all


    out through her doodles.¡±


    Drake was lost for words.


    Some people were in weird.


    It was a good thing Jasmine knew Serenity well because Drake would not be able to figure her out.


    Serenity put a lot of thought into drawing the silhouette of a person.


    Jasmine did not need to get close to guess Serenity was drawing Zachary.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Drawn by curiosity, Drake watched as Serenity doodled on the paper.


    Serenity portrayed the upper half of Zachary¡¯s body on the paper. Once she was done, she took a look


    and added a heart to his chest. Nevertheless, she penciled the heart rather tiny.


    Putting down the pen, she grabbed her untouched wine and admired her artwork while sipping it.


    Serenity believed she brought the character to life as she was not usually good at portraits.


    Picking the paper up for a look, Jasmine praised, ¡°You¡¯ve reached a breakthrough at drawing portraits,


    Seren. The drawing is very lifelike. You brought out Mr. York¡¯s callous eyes and deadpan face. It¡¯s like


    I¡¯m looking at a photograph.¡±


    She knew that her best friend was able to breathe life into a portrait of Zachary because Serenity had


    apter 6:30


    fallen in love with him.


    ¡°Jas, did Serenity draw a river or ake? What¡¯s with the wavy lines?¡±


    Tilting her head, Jasmine looked at her brother. ¡°Are you blind? Can¡¯t you tell whether it¡¯s a river or a


    lake? ¡°Serenity portrayed everything well, but you can¡¯t tell the difference. You should cut down your


    time onputer games. They¡¯re not good for your eyes. Get Mom to buy you supplements.¡±


    Drake grabbed the drawing from his sister and mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s too small for ake and too short to be a


    river. I really can¡¯t tell whether it¡¯s a river or ake.¡±.


    ¡°Look at the ripple-like lines against the shore. What happens when you have water and dirt? What


    does it be?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get soil with a slimy texture.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, slime.¡±


    ¡°So the ball¡­ Slimeball?¡±


    Drake lifted his head and stared at Serenity. Thetter was busy drinking her wine while Jasmine kept


    to herself.


    He looked at Zachary¡¯s portrait, finally getting the message hidden within. However, Drake wondered


    who the man was.


    Serenity-called the man a slimeball.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    ¡°Is that you, Ms. Sox?¡± a voice interrupted the trio.


    Jasmine and her brother turned their heads toward the source of the voice.


    Serenity calmly drank her wine as though she did not see Josh.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Jasmine was surprised to find Josh here.


    Josh exined, ¡°I got together with a few buddies to let loose here since it¡¯s the weekend. I wasn¡¯t


    expecting to see you here, Ms. Sox.


    ¡°Do you mind if I sit here?¡±


    Jasmine replied with a smile, ¡°Well, you already sat down. Are you waiting for your friends?¡±


    She saw that he was alone.


    Josh sat down and said hello to Serenity. Serenity merely bobbed her head as an acknowledgment to


    his greeting.


    ¡°My friends have left.¡±


    Looking at the drawing, Josh asked Jasmine, ¡°Who drew this? Can I have a closer look?¡±


    With Jasmine¡¯s eyes turning to her best friend, Josh got an idea of the artist behind the artwork.


    Serenity went on drinking without a word. Taking it as a no, Josh did not pick the drawing up, but he


    was still able to get a good look at it.


    He could tell that it was a portrait of Zachary.


    Josh had to admit that Serenity had a gift for art. She brought Zachary¡¯s portrait to life.


    Only thing was, she deliberately drew a heart outside Zachary¡¯s chest, and it was tiny¡­


    Was she saying that Zachary had a tiny heart?


    Was that ake or a river behind Zachary¡¯s portrait? There were wavy lines along the shore. What did


    that mean? There was a ball too.


    Josh stared at the drawing and then at Serenity. Seeing that Serenity was scarlet on the cheeks and


    hazy in the eyes, he knew that she was out of it.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you must be the artist. This is a masterpiece.¡±


    The meaning behind the artwork should be-


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was a water ball!


    Hang on!


    Josh took a closer look at the drawing. Was Zachary ake ball? River ball? Wavy ball?


    He stared hard and long at the drawing until it finally hit him.


    A slimeball.


    Ha!


    The missus sure had a way with name-calling. She criticized people through her drawings.


    Josh would have taken out his phone to take a picture and show Zachary if Jasmine and her brother


    were not around.


    He got to give it to the woman who captured Zachary¡¯s heart. She was different, that was for sure.


    ¡°Ms. Sox, and this is?¡±


    After appreciating the beauty of Serenity¡¯s artwork, Josh went on to ask about Drake.


    ¡°My brother.¡±


    Jasmine answered without sharing her brother¡¯s name with Josh. It appeared she did not want Josh to


    interact too much with her brother.


    Smiling tenderly, Josh put his hand out to Drake and politely exchanged a handshake. He introduced


    himself, ¡°Mr. Sox, I¡¯m Josh Bucham. I went on a blind date with your sister.¡±


    Jasmine turned around, wanting to refute. However, it was a fact that she went on a blind date with


    Josh. She could not argue with that.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Bucham. I¡¯m Drake. You had a blind date with my sister?¡±


    Drake turned to his sister, seeking verification through his gaze. Seeing that his sister smiled without a


    smile, he knew that it was true.


    He leaned forward to whisper in his sister¡¯s ear. ¡°When did you go on a blind date with Mr. Bucham,


    Jas? Is he the one Mom said was a great guy? I think Mr. Bucham is nice. He gave me a good first


    impression.¡± Jasmine pinched her brother¡¯s thigh under the table while hissing through clenched teeth.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk at home.¡±


    She then asked Josh with a grin, ¡°Do youe here often, Mr. Bucham?¡±


    ¡°No. This is my first time here. I heard Neon Nights was a great ce, so I invited a few buddies over


    here. for drinks as it¡¯s been a while since I didn¡¯t have to work over the weekend. I wanted to check out


    the scene if it was as good as rumored.¡±


    Jasmine did not buy the story but said nothing more.


    Suddenly, Serenity sprawled on the table. The alcohol finally caught up to her, and she was gone.

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Jasmine immediately went to help Serenity up.


    ¡°I can still drink¡­¡±


    Despite being held up, Serenity was mumbling away about having more drinks.


    Looking at the state Serenity was in, Josh did not feel right to pull out his phone and take a video of


    her. Nevertheless, there was security surveince in the ce. He could pull the security footage and


    show it to Zachary.


    Zachary married a wonderful wife but could do better at cherishing her. They often fought and got into


    silent wars while the people around him were dragged into the crossfire.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Serenity. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Jasmine got up and said to Josh apologetically, ¡°Serenity had too much to drink, Mr. Buchan. I¡¯m going


    to take her home now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can drive since you had something to drink too. I didn¡¯t drink, so I can drive you


    home.¡± As Josh came here for Jasmine, he did not have a drop of alcohol. He was looking for a chance


    to get Jasmine in his car.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bucham, but we won¡¯t be needing it. My brother can drive. I called him here to be the


    responsible driver and take us girls home. He didn¡¯t and can¡¯t drink. He has alcohol intolerance.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    He came all this way, thinking he would be able to take Jasmine home and earn her favor.


    Josh had it all nned out but failed to predict Drake had alcohol intolerance. He did not expect Drank


    to be the designated driver for the drunken girls.


    He looked at the time. Zachary took a private ne here. He must be arriving soon.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Seren.¡±


    Jasmine helped Serenity up.


    Serenity kept murmuring, ¡°I can still drink¡­ I¡¯m not drunk¡­ The alcohol¡­ must be fake¡­¡±


    Josh was lost for words.


    There was no way his brother¡¯s bar sold fake alcohol.


    No one would do anything to Serenity for saying that out loud. Neon Nights would not stand for anyone-


    except Serenity¨Cwho imed their alcohol was a fake.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You won¡¯t be able to wake up in the morning if you have more. Liberty will give you a


    good telling¨Coff.¡±


    Jasmine helped Serenity to the exit while instructing her brother to foot the bill.


    Josh blurted, ¡°My treat, Ms. Sox.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good.¡±


    Jasmine turned his gesture down, giving her brother a look to settle the bill before Josh did.


    Drake hurried to pay the bill.


    Josh did not fight over the check. Instead, he stared at the drawing on the table and picked it up before


    following Jasmine out of the bar.


    After picking up the tab, Drake took quick paces out.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    A husky yet heartbroken voice was heard.


    Before Jasmine knew it, the weight of Serenity in her hands was taken over by a pair of muscr arms.


    She stared at Zachary in disbelief.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Serenity mentioned that Zachary took a business trip yesterday, and the trip would be for a few days,


    perhaps even weeks. However, Zachary would make it back home before the new year.


    Why was Zachary here right now?


    Looking at the wasted girl in his arms, Zachary felt his heart broken to a million pieces.


    ¡°I can still drink¡­ Zachary¡­ ball¡­ ball¡­¡±


    Serenity wanted to call Zachary a slimeball, but the alcohol had gotten to her head and slurred her


    speech.


    Feeling bad, Zachary picked her up and turned on his heel to head to a sedan. The driver behind the


    wheel


    was Jim.


    It was a bodyguard¡¯s ride.


    Zachary took an overnight flight back and informed Jim over the phone to wait for him at Neon Nights.


    Jim got out of the car and opened the door to the back of the car.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Josh stopped him and tookrge strides forward. Stuffing Serenity¡¯s drawing in his hand, Josh said,


    ¡°Your wife drew this for you.¡±


    He should take his time to marvel at his wife¡¯s artwork.

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Zachary clutched the paper without a word, but judging by the bantering look on Josh¡¯s face, he could


    guess the drawing had something to do with him.


    He had seen Serenity¡¯s artwork before.


    Serenity would often draw samples for her crafts and she was a good artist.


    ¡°Zac¡­hary..


    Nestling against Zachary¡¯s chest, Serenity mumbled.


    Zachary carefully carried her into the car and sat her down at the backseat. He then sat next to her and


    propped her body against his before she slipped down from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    He breathed a husky voice into her ear, ¡°I¡¯m here, Seren.¡±


    Serenity had no idea.


    She was so wasted that she could not open her eyes. Held tightly in Zachary¡¯s embrace, Serenity


    drifted between sleep and mumbles. Sometimes, she could voice her strong opinion about Zachary, but


    other times, it was hard to catch what she was saying as she murmured under her breath.


    Jasmine and her brother stood outside the bar and watched as the sedan drove off.


    ¡°Who was that man, Jas? He seemed terrifying!¡±


    Drake asked his sister.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s man.¡±


    Drake blurted, ¡°The one Serenity got married to in a rush?¡±


    Jasmine nced at her brother, believing that her brothercked sense. What other man could


    Serenity have?


    Ignorant to his IQ being questioned, Drake noticed Josh eyeing his sister. He drew close to his sister


    and whispered, ¡°Jas, I think Mr. Bucham is way better than Serenity¡¯s man. He¡¯s easy on the eye. I


    think Serenity¡¯s man is horrifying. His expression and his gaze gave me the creeps.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But why do I find the man looking familiar?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch Serenity draw him?¡±


    Scratching his nose, Drake chuckled. ¡°Oh, right. Serenity drew him. No wonder he looked familiar.¡°


    Jasmine did not want to get into it with her brother. She said to Josh, ¡°We¡¯re off, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Drive carefully, Drake,¡±


    Josh did not have qualms about addressing Drake by his first name. He even told Drake to drive


    carefully.


    ¡°I race in my spare time. I¡¯m a great driver.¡±


    Furrowing his brows, Josh had the cheek to say, ¡°Drake, you can drive my car, and I¡¯ll take yours. I¡¯ll


    drive your sister back, and we¡¯ll switch when you get home.¡±


    Drake was speechless.


    Was Mr. Bucham afraid he would scare his sister for driving too quickly?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Bucham. Although my brother likes to race, he¡¯s steady behind the wheel. He won¡¯t race


    when I¡¯m watching him.¡±


    Jasmine turned down Josh¡¯s offer again to drive her home.


    Drake jumped in. ¡°I can promise I¡¯ll get my sister home safe and sound, Mr. Bucham. You can give me


    your number if you¡¯re worried. I¡¯ll send you a text message when we reach home, so you don¡¯t have to


    worry.¡±


    Josh must think less of his driving and believed he could not take his sister back safely.


    Drake did not want Josh to look down on him.


    ¡°Drake!¡± Jasmine cried.


    She could not believe her brother would ask for Josh¡¯s contact number.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    Josh left quite a good impression on Drake. Jasmine suspected Drake would sell her off if the boys


    kept


    in touch behind her back.


    Josh pulled out his phone with a smile stered on his face. ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you, Drake. Let¡¯s


    exchange numbers. I think we hit it off, Drake. Let¡¯s have dinner sometime.¡±


    Drake happily whipped out his phone and exchanged contacts before saying, ¡°Well, we should get


    going. Mr. Bucham.¡±


    ¡°See you. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner next time.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Drake was overjoyed but stopped short following the re from his sister. He rubbed his nose and got


    into the car straight away.


    Standing there, Josh watched as the siblings took off.


    Once afar, Jasmine told her brother off, ¡°Do you know who Josh is? Why did you act all friendly and


    exchange numbers?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. All that matters is that he was on a blind date


    Jasmine was speechless. ¡°Do you want me to kick you out of the house?¡±


    you and he¡¯s interested in you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much, Jas. I only bring home eight thousand dors a month. I can¡¯t take care of you


    forever, so my best bet is that you find a lifelong meal ticket. That will take the burden off my


    shoulders.¡±


    Jasmine would have given Drake a kick if he was not driving.


    ¡°Did I want you to take care of me, punk? I¡¯m on a higher ie than you.¡±


    ¡°I told Mom that I¡¯ll be responsible for your care if you can¡¯t find a man. I asked Mom and Aunt Rachel


    to stop nagging you about it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m under a lot of pressure.¡±


    Jasmine was moved and amused. ¡°We have rental ie on properties. Is that not enough for my


    care?¡±


    ¡°The properties belong to Mom and Dad, not me. But I¡¯ll ask our parents to offer you a share when they


    start splitting the inheritance. Even if you have to be a spinster, you should be the wealthiest


    spinster.¡±


    Jasmine was lost for words.


    ¡°Jas, who is Mr. Bucham? He appears to be acquainted with Serenity¡¯s man.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ¡®the¡¯ Mr. Bucham of York Corporation. You can look him up online. Anyway, don¡¯t get too chummy


    with him. We only went on one blind date, and nothing progressed after that.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s husband and Mr. Bucham work in the samepany. They¡¯re colleagues.¡±


    While behind the wheel, Drakemented, ¡°Now that¡¯s a true eligible bachelor. I should tell Momter.


    She shouldn¡¯t fret over your marriage.


    ¡°I should prepare myself to take care of you if an eligible bachelor like Mr. Bucham isn¡¯t good enough


    for you.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine burst intoughter. ¡°Alright now. I get a good feeling about Josh. I¡¯ll take it easy with the


    friendship between us.¡±


    Drake believed Josh was a real catch. Jasmine would probably end up a spinster if even Josh was not


    to


    her liking.


    ¡°You should refuse Josh¡¯s invitation to dinner. He gets busy at work. Don¡¯t take up his time.¡±


    ¡°He has to eat no matter how busy he gets. He still has to eat even if he doesn¡¯t invite me to join him.


    You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m taking up his time. Besides, how am I supposed to know him and be the judge of


    his character if I don¡¯t spend some time with him? The worst of men is only revealed among their own


    kind.¡±


    Although Josh made a good impression, Drake would not be sloppy when it came to his sister¡¯s


    happiness.


    ¡°He¡¯s as sly as a fox. You¡¯ll probably end up doing his dirty work without knowing it. His family is


    involved. in gathering intel. He¡¯s good at getting information.¡±


    Stunned, Drake asked, ¡°He¡¯s from that mysterious Bucham family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence. I dream about rubbing shoulders with the Buchams. I want them to show me the


    ropes.¡±


    Jasmine was at a loss.


    It was a mistake to bring her brother, along tonight.


    She had a feeling that her brother would sell her out to join the Buchams¡¯ intelligencework.


    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    Back at Brynfield, Zachary gently carried Serenity out of the car.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, Mrs. Lane is staying with the missus¡¯s sister,¡± said Jim.


    Zachary huskily replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need Mrs. Lane. I can take care of her.¡±


    He carried Serenity into the building.


    Jim waited until Mr. Zachary was inside the building before driving away.


    Zachary took notice of his loafers at the front of their house. His gaze deepened as his mind harked


    back to when they got married. She did the same thing to send a message that there was a man in the


    house. It was a safety precaution.


    Although Serenity was a good fighter, it was better to be safe than sorry.


    ¡°Stand here, Seren. I need to grab the keys and open the door.¡±


    Zachary put Serenity down, but she was too drunk to stand still. She would copse to the ground the


    moment he let go. Zachary immediately grabbed ahold of her.


    Putting his arms around her waist, Zachary guided Serenity to lean on his shoulder. He tried to feel the


    keys with his free hand but felt nothing. He reached out to his other pocket, but nothing.


    Did he forget his house keys from leaving in a rush?


    Zachary reached into Serenity¡¯s pocket, but there were no keys either.


    Serenity would not leave the house without the keys. There were only two possibilities-she either left


    her purse with the house keys at the bar or in Jasmine¡¯s car.


    Zachary called Josh right away. After Josh picked up the call, he said, ¡°Can you help me to contact Ms.


    Sox, Josh? Ask her if Serenity¡¯s house keys were left in her car.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I¡¯ll ask her right now. No, I¡¯ll drive to the Soxes¡¯ house and retrieve the keys for you.¡±


    Josh was more than happy to run the errand for his boss.


    Although it was past eleven o¡¯clock at night, it was still early for night owls like them.


    Josh hurried to the Soxes¡¯ residence.


    He had never been to the Soxes¡¯ home, but he knew where it was.


    As Zachary¡¯s head of intelligence, he knew everything he needed to know about Jasmine.


    By the time Josh made it to the Soxes¡¯ residence, Jasmine had a good shower and was ready for bed.


    The sudden call from Josh came as a surprise to her. Nevertheless, she took the call and said, ¡°My


    brother must have sent you the text message, Mr. Bucham. We¡¯re home safe and sound.¡±


    Her brother messaged Josh once they were home. Jasmine watched him tap on the send button.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you got home safely, Ms. Sox. Zachary and his wife went back and realized they didn¡¯t have


    their house keys with them. They asked for my help to retrieve the keys from you. Are Ms. Hunt¡¯s


    house keys in your car?¡±


    Jasmine stared at her best friend¡¯s purse. ¡°I think the keys were left in my car. I was thinking of


    delivering them to her tomorrow. Doesn¡¯t Mr. York carry the house keys?¡±


    ¡°He rushed home when he found out his wife went drinking at a bar. He was in so much of a hurry that


    he forgot his house keys.¡±


    The anxiousness and feelings Zachary had for Serenity tonight did not go unnoticed.


    Josh was hooked on the whole drama tonight.


    Jasmine asked out of curiosity, ¡°How did Mr. York know Serenity went out drinking when he was away


    on business?¡±


    ¡°I guess he asked Mrs. Lane. Mrs. Lane must have known you girls went drinking. He came rushing


    back.¡±


    Jasmine remembered Mrs. Lane was at the shop when Serenity talked about going out to get a few


    drinks. It erased any doubt she had.


    ¡°Hang on for a second. I¡¯ll get dressed and hand Serenity¡¯s house keys to you.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jasmine swiftly changed her clothes and grabbed her best friend¡¯s purse as she went downstairs.


    She took Serenity¡¯s crafting supplies from her boot and handed them all together to Josh, requesting


    that he deliver them to Brynfrield.


    Josh stared at the individual building behind Jasmine. It was a five-story building with a yard. It was too


    dark to get a good view of the furnishings. Nevertheless, Josh noticed the fancy chandelier hanging


    from the ceiling of the lobby.


    The Soxes¡¯ residence must be decorated rathervishly.

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    That girl had always said she did not want to marry up but in reality, her family was rich too.


    It was just that the Sox family was low-key and pragmatic. They lived ordinary lives like ordinary people


    despite their wealth.


    ¡°My parents are asleep, so I won¡¯t invite you in, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°It¡¯ste, and I didn¡¯t bring a gift either, so I won¡¯t go inside and disturb your parents. I¡¯ll


    visit them another day when Ie bearing a generous gift.¡±


    Jasmine said in her heart, ¡®You¡¯ve only just given me a bouquet of flowers and started pursuing me, but


    you already want to meet my parents.¡¯


    ¡°Mr. York came back in a hurry. Will he need to continue his business trip tomorrow?¡± Jasmine asked


    suddenly.


    Josh thought about it and said, ¡°I think he still has to rush over tomorrow. After all, he¡¯s responsible for


    the matters there. If something goes wrong, he has to go over to deal with it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite tiring for him.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tiring, but he¡¯s willing to be a little tired for his wife,¡±


    Jasmine curled her lips in distaste. ¡°He deserved it. He fought with Serenity over something trivial and


    made her feel bad. She held it in for the whole day before letting loose in front of me tonight.¡±


    Today, she learned that it was deadly to fight with men.


    ¡°MK Bucham, is your heart also much, much smaller than normal people?¡±


    ¡°No, my heart is the same as a normal person¡¯s.¡±


    Josh quickly denied that he was a narrow-minded person.


    Jasmine did not ask further and turned to say, ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. Bucham. I need to rest. Please deliver


    Serenity¡¯s items along with her keys.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good night.¡±


    Josh felt that he progressed quite far tonight and did not pester her any longer, lest she resented him.


    After bidding good night, he got in the car with Serenity¡¯s belongings and sent them to Zachary.


    It was already past midnight when he arrived at Brynfield.


    Following Zachary¡¯s direction, he went up to the eighth floor to find Zachary. There, he saw Zachary


    holding Serenity and leaning against the wall. Serenity looked incredibly ufortable.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Zachary asked his friend with a frown.


    After Josh put down the big box of items, he took out the house key from Serenity¡¯s purse, opened the


    door, and helped carry the box into the house.


    ¡°They¡¯re materials and tools for your wife¡¯s handicrafts. Ms. Sox entrusted me to send them over.¡±


    Zachary kept mum.


    ¡°Zachary, your wife looks very ufortable. She might want to puke. You should help her to the


    bathroom-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, Serenity retched.


    Although she did not hurl all over Zachary, the ground was soiled, and so was Zachary¡¯s sleeve.


    Josh froze. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to jinx you.¡±


    It was perfect timing.


    Serenity vomited before he could finish speaking.


    Zachary tensed his handsome face and ignored Josh.


    He continued to hold Serenity, letting her vomit everything she could to feel morefortable before


    supporting her to the sofa and lying her down.


    ¡°You take care of your wife, Zachary. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Josh could not help and felt grossed out, so he slipped away.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    After slipping out, Josh said to himself, ¡°He¡¯s a clean freak, but he didn¡¯t push her away when she


    barfed on him. How much love does he have for her to tolerate that?¡±


    There was nothing more to say.


    Josh was still a big fan of his boss¡¯s wife. He admired her to the core.


    In the house, Zachary first took off his jacket and threw it on the ground before doing the same for


    Serenity.


    He would clean them upter.


    First, he had to carry this drunk little woman back to their room.


    Serenity threw up once and might be feeling soberer or slightly morefortable as her mouth started


    to mutter.


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡±


    She suddenly called out Zachary¡¯s name loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Zachary answered softly.


    He carried her into his room and instantly noticed that it was different.


    Everything that belonged to her was gone.


    Did she¡­ move back to her room in a fit of rage?


    Zachary stood at the door of his room in silence for a few minutes before finally deciding to carry


    Serenity back to her room.


    ¡°Zachary¡­ You¡¯re a slimeball¡­ I don¡¯t wanna like you anymore¡­ I wanna hate you¡­¡±


    Serenity was ced on the bed but she continued to yell about wanting to hate him and not liking him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so petty¡­¡±


    Zachary looked at her for a moment. He leaned down and said softly in her ear, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren. I was


    wrong.¡±


    Serenity did not respond to him.


    He sighed secretly and got up to walk away.


    He brought her clean clothes and ced them on the bed. Standing in front of the bed, he took a


    moment to look at her from above before sitting down and helping her with a change of clothes.


    After a torturous session, he finally got her into clean clothes.


    He then went back to his room and hurriedly took a cold shower.


    He kept taking cold showers despite the cold weather. It was a testament to his good health that he had


    not caught a cold yet.


    Half an hourter, he came back to sit at the edge of Serenity¡¯s bed.


    She was fast asleep without any toss and turn.


    However, tears were clinging to the corners of her eyes, and her face was stained with streaks of


    drying tears.


    Zachary reached out and gently wiped away the tears from her eyes. The little bit of wetness was like


    fire burning his heart.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He leaned down and with much tenderness, he kissed her face and eyes while saying remorsefully,


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren. I overreacted this time and angered you.


    ¡°You¡¯re right to scold me. I¡¯m a petty jerk.


    ¡°I¡¯m still hiding a lot of things from you, but I want you to tell me everything. I¡¯m always self-centered


    and don¡¯t think about you. I was wrong. It¡¯s my fault. I made you angry and caused you to cry.


    ¡°Seren, the only thing I¡¯m keeping from you is my identity. Instead of an employee, I¡¯m actually the CEO


    of York Corporation, the heir of the richest family in the city, the York family.¡±


    Zachary quietly confessed his identity in Serenity¡¯s ear and apologized to her.


    Unfortunately, Serenity waspletely drunk. She was sound asleep and did not hear a single word he


    said.


    ¡°You saved Nana, but I suspected you of staging the ident just so you could rescue her. However, I


    didn¡¯t have evidence and I couldn¡¯t question Nana because I was afraid she would scold me if she


    knew what I was thinking. You might not know, but Nana was very powerful when she was young. Plus,


    I couldn¡¯t question her because I grew up by her side.


    ¡°She¡¯s very fond of you and kept nagging me to marry you. She used all sorts of ways to persuade me


    At that time, I suspected you were a scheming woman, so I didn¡¯t want you to know my true identity


    when we got married. I wanted to examine your character, so I hid my identity from you. I hid it until


    now, but¡­ now, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    ¡°After marriage, I was always guarded against you and suspected you. I even made you sign a six-


    month agreement which was full of restrictions for you¡­ I admit that I¡¯m a jerk. I¡¯ve only ever cared


    about my own interests and never thought about you.


    ¡°You called me a slimeball, and you¡¯re right. Seren, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Zachary kissed her gently on the lips, his handsome face filled with heartache. ¡°Seren, I promise you


    that I won¡¯t be like this again. I¡¯ll learn to understand you. I¡¯ll learn tomunicate with you and to trust


    you.


    ¡°It¡¯s your first time being a wife, and it¡¯s my first time being a husband. We¡¯re both inexperienced, so


    let¡¯s work hard and learn on this journey, and move forward together, alright?¡±


    Zachary muttered a lot in Serenity¡¯s ear. As he spoke, he gradually fell asleep beside her.


    This time, both the husband and wife had it bad after the fight.


    Serenity went to a bar to get wasted while Zachary pulled all-nighters without eating and resting well.


    When he heard Serenity go to the bar to get drunk, he dropped everything and rushed back


    immediately. He was hungry and exhausted.


    Mrs. Lane told him that couples should trust and understand each other in order tost.


    Zachary woke up earlier than Serenity.


    It was already seven in the morning.


    He remembered that he had not cleaned the living room yet.


    He kissed Serenity on the cheek and went out to clean.


    The space was swept and mopped several times. He then picked up his suit jacket and threw it into the


    trash. As for Serenity¡¯s clothes, he washed them by hand.


    He was afraid of soiling the washing machine if he dumped filthy clothing into it¡­


    After finishing the tasks on hand, the hunger pang finally hit him.


    With no dinnerst night and so many chores this morning, he was naturally starving.


    Zachary¡¯s hands started to shake from hunger.


    He hurried into the kitchen to whip himself a quick meal and ate it to relieve his hunger. His hands


    finally stopped shaking.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    A phone rang.


    He answered the phone.


    A few minutester, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in three hours.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, he contacted the crew of his private ne to inform them to get ready. He


    had to leave Wiltspoon again soon to resume his business trip. He would not be able to spend New


    Year¡¯s peacefully unless he took care of things.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Speaking of which, he also had to squeeze in a trip to Annenburg for two days to attend a wedding.


    He hoped he could make it back in time on the 28th to bring Serenity to Whitmore Mansion to celebrate


    New Year.


    Zachary went back to Serenity¡¯s room.


    Seeing that she was still asleep, he did not wake her. He bent down to kiss her on the cheek and


    whispered, ¡°Seren, I still have to work for a little longer, so I can¡¯t be by your side.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to think of me. Even if it¡¯s just to call me a jerk or a slimeball, I can ept it as long as you


    remember me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have Mrs. Lanee backter and make you food so you can eat when you wake up.¡±


    After saying that, he stood up straight and took a good look at her affectionately before turning around


    to leave.


    He sent a message to Mrs. Lane.


    A few minutester, when he was ready to go out, he inadvertently saw the drawing on the corner of


    the sofa.


    Josh stuffed that drawing to himst night. He remembered Josh saying that it was drawn by Serenity,


    and told him to appreciate it.


    He walked over and picked up the piece of paper.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Zachary looked at the drawing.


    His gaze deepened.


    Serenity had drawn him particrly well, but she deliberately drew his heart outside, and a super duper


    small one at that¡­


    Was she saying that he had a tiny heart? She meant to say he was petty and narrow¨Cminded!


    There was also water behind his portrait. Was it ake or a pond? Furthermore, what did the circles on


    the surface of the water mean? There were no fish under the water. If there were, he could say that the


    bubbles were from the fish.


    Zachary held the drawing and pondered while walking.


    What did Serenity mean by her artwork?


    The portrait was ¡°Zachary¡°, but what did the water and balls mean?


    Jim was waiting for him downstairs.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Zachary hummed. When he saw Jim looking at the paper in his hand, he got into the car and said, ¡°


    Serenity drew this for me.¡±


    Jim did not see clearly what was on the paper, but since the missus drew it, then it must be a good


    drawing.


    He thusplimented, ¡°The missus¡¯s drawing must be beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she drew me like a photograph.¡±


    Zachary leaned back on the car seat and stared at the series of circles on the water.


    Zachary was a what¨Cball?


    ¡°Water? No¡­ Zachary is a slimeball!¡±


    Jim perked up and turned to look at Zachary. ¡°What did you say, sir?¡±


    He seemed to hear the words ¡°Zachary is a slimeball.¡±


    ¡®Is Mr. Zachary calling himself a slimeball?


    ¡®Or are my ears ying tricks on me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just drive. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    Zachary sighed deeply upon deciphering the hidden meaning behind Serenity¡¯s drawing. He folded the


    paper carefully and kept it. Although Serenity was calling him names, it was her first drawing for him.


    It was especially meaningful and he had to cherish it wholeheartedly.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    His phone rang again.


    It was Josh calling.


    ¡°Zachary, are you home or leaving for your business trip again?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going on the trip.¡±


    ¡°That sucks. You have to work over the weekend.¡±


    Josh looked sympathetic.


    ¡°Stop gloating.¡±


    Zachary spoke in a bad mood. He did not have to return to thepany during the weekend, but the,


    problems had not been fully managed. In addition to that, he had to visit a few of the injured


    employees.


    The matters this time needed to be handled by him or Josh personally mainly because his employees¡®


    lives were involved.


    Fortunately, the injured workers were rescued.


    The purpose of this business trip was to clean up the mess. The management of that subsidiary would


    have to be changed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Zachary, have you seen your wife¡¯s drawing?¡±


    ¡°I saw.¡±


    ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Zachary said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s incredibly lifelike. It¡¯s clear that she engraved me into her heart. She must love


    me very much to draw me so skillfully.¡±


    Josh paused. ¡°Well, you can think of it that way. What about those circles she drew? Do you


    understand what those mean?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my Serenity can¡¯t bear to call me a slimeball to my face, so she used the drawing to express


    herself. She¡¯s taking care of my reputation so I don¡¯t feel humiliated. It¡¯s clear that she likes me very


    much. She can¡¯t even bear to scold me in person.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re the only person who can spin apletely different meaning to a drawing


    that was meant to scold you.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry? Did you tear that drawing?¡±

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Zachary snapped, ¡°Were you looking forward to me being angry? Why would I be angry? Even if


    Serenity. called me a slimeball, it¡¯s a form of tough love. She scolded me because she loves me. If she


    doesn¡¯t have feelings for me, she wouldn¡¯t waste her time even looking at me, let alone waste her


    breath on me.


    ¡°How can I tear the first drawing my wife has drawn for me? I¡¯m going to frame it as a treasure. When I


    get older, I¡¯ll take it out and reminisce about it fondly.¡±


    Josh was stunned. ¡°Okay, you said it. If you don¡¯t frame that drawing, then you¡¯re a chicken!¡±


    Zachary said in a low voice, ¡°Not only am I going to frame it, but I¡¯m also going to hang it in our


    bedroom and look at it twice a day, morning and night, every day.¡±


    It would remind him to stop being narrow-minded and not to quarrel with her over trivial matters.


    It would remind him not to make her angry or bring sad tears to her.


    Josh curled his lips. ¡°I dare you to hang it on your office wall.¡±


    ¡°Why should I hang it there? My wife drew it for me, so it belongs to us. I won¡¯t let other people see it.


    You¡¯d better wipe that drawing from your memory.


    ¡°I¡¯m done chatting with you. I¡¯m going to catch up on my sleep.¡±


    He had not rested well for the past few days.


    ¡°Go ahead and sleep.¡±


    Josh hung up the phone.


    He thought Zachary would not understand the meaning of the drawing and deliberately called him,


    feeling. that there would be an opportunity tough at him.


    Unexpectedly, not only did Zachary figure it out but also started to show off his wife and affection.


    As expected of a couple. Their line of thought was different from ordinary people¡¯s.


    Serenity had no idea that Zachary rushed backst night because she went drinking and he had to fly


    off again now.


    She was awakened by her ringing cell phone.


    There was a splitting headache when she woke up, but she endured it and took the phone to answer


    the call.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Ms. Hunt. Are you up? Open the door and let me in.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lane? Give me a moment. I¡¯ll go and open the door now.¡±


    Serenity looked around and confirmed that she had woken up at home. She guessed Jasmine must


    have been the one who sent her back.


    She got up, enduring the headache, and went to open the door for Mrs. Lane.


    Besides Mrs. Lane, Liberty and Sonny were also present.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity greeted her sister when she saw thetter standing at the door with her son.


    Liberty entered the house with Sonny in her arms and walked straight to the sofa to sit down.


    Serenity whispered to Mrs. Lane, ¡°Does my sister know I went out drinking?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask Mrs. Lane. I can still smell alcohol reeking from you.¡±


    Serenity stuck her tongue out.


    She was changed into a fresh set of clothes but since she had not taken a shower, she could still smell


    the lingering stench of alcohol if she took a deep breath.


    ¡°I just went for a couple of drinks with Jasmine. I didn¡¯t drink that much.¡±


    Serenity walked over, sat down next to Liberty, and picked Sonny up.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Ant Swer, you stink.¡±


    The little one was disgusted and wriggled around to crawl back into his mother¡¯s embrace.


    Serenityughed in embarrassment. ¡°I just woke up and haven¡¯t brushed my teeth. I¡¯ll go wash up now.


    I promise you that I¡¯ll smell good in a jiffy.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Hurry up and take a shower. Change your clothes too. Elisa said she¡¯sing over to


    pick us both upter.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot. We¡¯re going to Aunt Audrey¡¯s house today.¡±


    Serenity got up and quickly slipped back into her room.


    Mrs. Lane knew that Serenity had not eaten yet, so she entered the kitchen discreetly to prepare food


    for the missus.


    Serenity emerged from her room ten minutester. When her sister was not paying attention, she


    slipped into the kitchen and asked softly, ¡°Mrs. Lane, did my husbande backst night?¡±


    She had a dreamst night.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It was rted to Zachary.


    She dreamed that he came back and held her, feeling distressed when he saw how drunk she was.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    She also dreamed that he said a lot of things to her, but she did not hear them.


    In the dream, she told him to speak louder because she could not hear him, but his mouth simply


    continued to open and close. She was unable to hear a single word and had been incredibly anxious.


    Mrs. Lane turned to look at Serenity, then turned back to her work.


    ¡°I sent your sister and Sonny home yesterday evening and stayed overnight at their ce. I really have


    no clue if Mr. York came back or not.¡±


    Serenity smacked her own head. ¡°Right, you didn¡¯te home. Ugh, my head hurts. Mrs. Lane, can


    you please make me a bowl of hangover soup? No, I¡¯m going to take a painkiller. My head is killing


    me.¡±


    Serenity turned and slipped out of the kitchen.


    Actingpletely naturally, she wandered into the guest room and found the medicine box to grab a


    bottle of painkillers.


    ¡°Headache?¡±


    Her sister¡¯s voice resounded.


    Serenity was startled that she almost dropped the bottle.


    ¡°I have a headache from not sleeping well. I¡¯ll be fine after taking a painkiller.¡±


    Since she was seen by Liberty, she stopped trying to take the medicine secretly.


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to drink? You¡¯re not a good drinker and get drunk after just a few


    sses, but you never listen to what I say. Do you think you can go drinking without consequences


    because Zachary isn¡¯t at home to keep an eye on you?¡±


    Liberty was distressed and angry. She pulled her sister¡¯s ear and nagged, ¡°When Zacharyes back,


    I¡¯m telling him to take you along on his business trips in the future, lest you take advantage of his


    absence to go drinking again.¡±


    ¡°Sis, his business trips are for work. What am I going to do if I follow him?


    ¡°I just had a couple of drinks. I didn¡¯t drink that much.¡±


    ¡°What a load of bull. Do you think I don¡¯t know you? You can¡¯t drink, yet you love to drink. If there¡¯s no


    one watching you, you¡¯ll definitely drink five, six, or even eight sses.¡±


    Liberty turned around and walked toward the kitchen while scolding her sister, ¡°Ask Mrs. Lane to make


    you a bowl of hangover soup to drink.¡±


    ¡°I know you love me the most, Liberty. You¡¯re the best sister in the whole wide world.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡±


    Liberty red at Serenity.


    While Serenity was eating. Liberty went to the balcony and saw there were clothes hung outside. She


    brought Zachary¡¯s clothes in while saying to her sister, ¡°Zachary has been away for a few days, but you


    didn¡¯t help him put away his clothes. Why are they still damp?


    ¡°You have good lighting here, and the balcony is facing east. The clothes will dry easily when the sun


    rises, but why are they still damp after being hung for a few days?¡±


    It had not rained the past two days either.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Although it was cold, there were asional sunny hours during the day.


    The house Liberty rented did not have as much sunlight as Serenity¡¯s, but the mother and son¡¯s


    clothes. were able to dry after hanging them out in the sun all day.


    Serenity said instinctively, ¡°Zachary rarely dries his clothes on the main balcony. He has a small one in


    hist room, so he always dries his clothes over there.¡±


    Liberty hung the clothes again and said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t dry his clothes here, then whose clothes are


    these? Yours? This long pair of trousers should be Zachary¡¯s. It¡¯s clear they¡¯re men¡¯s pants.¡±


    Serenity was at a loss.


    She carried the bowl and walked out to see.


    She froze.


    It really was Zachary¡¯s pants. His shirt as well as his briefs were there too.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I remember he rarely hangs his clothes outside. Besides, I helped him pack his luggage.


    before he went on his business trip. I made sure he didn¡¯t have any clothes left out in the sun.¡±

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Liberty gave her sister a look. ¡°Are you saying his clothes ran outside by themselves? They¡¯re still


    damp.. They must¡¯ve been washedst night or this morning.¡±


    Serenity muttered, ¡°Did he reallye backst night?¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Look, don¡¯t you think the flowers I have are pretty? You enjoy the little balcony garden while I


    finish eating.¡±


    When Serenity returned to the dining room with the bowl and sat down, she hurriedly took out her cell


    phone and sent a message to Jasmine.


    [Jasmine, when did I get drunkst night? Did your brother and you take me home after I got drunk?


    [Why did I have a dreamst night about Zacharying home? It¡¯s not like I miss him.


    [He has clothes drying on my balcony, and his clothes are still damp¡­ Could it be that I wasn¡¯t


    dreaming? Was he actually back?


    [Text me instead of calling since my sister is here. I don¡¯t want her to worry that I¡¯m fighting with


    Zachary.]


    After Liberty divorced, what she feared most was that her sister would be affected and unhappy in her


    marriage as well.


    Thus, Liberty was concerned about the rtionship between her sister and brother-inw.


    Jasmine replied quickly.


    [You drank a lot before you got drunk. It was my first time seeing you break your record. Your husband


    dide back. I helped you out of the bar after you got drunkst night.


    [Then, I met Mr. York in front of the bar. He grabbed you before I could react.


    [He was also the one who took you home. You weren¡¯t dreaming. You really did feel his presence. He


    came back. I thought you wouldn¡¯t remember what happened with how drunk. you were.]


    Serenity was speechless.


    She thought for a moment and asked her friend.


    [Zachary really came home? I don¡¯t remember what happened. I thought I was dreaming. He said a lot


    of things to me too. He nagged like an old man.]


    Jasmine was toozy to type and sent a voice message instead.


    ¡°Did you just wake up? Is Mr. York around? Oh, right, I asked Joshst night and he said that Mr. York


    had to rush back to the city today to continue his business trip. Josh mentioned that those matters had


    to bet taken care of by Mr. York so he had to handle them before he could return.


    ¡°Seren, he was so worried when he found out you went to the bar to get drunk that he dropped


    everything. and came rushing back. It¡¯s clear that he still cares about you.¡±


    Serenity turned down the volume a little before listening to the voice message from her best friend.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    It turned out that Zachary came back indeed.


    However, he left before she woke up.


    He was so busy, yet he hurried back because she went to the bar to get wasted.


    Serenity did not know whether to be touched or continue being willful.


    How did Zachary know that she went drinking at the bar?


    Although they met Josh at the bar and it was possible that he told Zachary, Zachary was far away. He


    could not have arrived right as she left the bar.


    He must have made his way back earlier because he received the news in advance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you follow when Zachary brought me home?¡± Serenity asked.


    Jasmine responded, ¡°Mr. York went to pick you up himself and called a car. That substitute driver from


    your neighborhood, Jim, drove.¡±


    Serenity recalled when she was showering. The clothes she was wearing this morning were not the


    same set she wore yesterday, which meant her clothes were changed after she got home.


    Mrs. Lane was not around while Grandma May went back to her house, and Jasmine did not follow her


    back. In other words, it was Zachary who helped her change.


    She waspletely out coldst night¡­ Did Zachary do anything when he stripped her?

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a call from Elisa.She stopped talking to Jasmine and quickly


    answered the call.


    ¡°Serenity, where do you live?¡±


    ¡°Brynfield.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going over now. I¡¯m in front of your store, but you¡¯re not open today.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll send you the location. My sister and I are ready to leave.¡±


    Elisa hummed.


    After Serenity sent the location, Elisa opened the navigation app on her phone and headed for


    Brynfield. She had always been a fast driver. When she was about to merge into traffic on the


    expressway at an intersection, she almost crashed into a Maybach. Both the Maybach and her car


    were urgently halted. Elisa wound down her window and the other driver did the same.


    She instructed the driver of the other car to back up a little to make way for her to pull up before they


    discussed the incident.


    The driver did not immediately do as Elisa gestured. Instead, he turned his head to look at the person


    sitting in the back seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Remy asked in a low voice.


    ¡°The car in front wants us to back up.¡±


    Remy slightly tugged the car curtain aside to take a look. He then closed the curtain and said to the


    driver, ¡°That¡¯s the youngdy of the Stone family. She¡¯s a rude and unreasonable woman. Back up a


    little and let her go.¡±


    Remy managed the FC & Co. subsidiary in Wiltspoon and often dealt with the bigwigs of Wiltspoon¡¯s


    businessmunity. However, he did not have any business dealings with Stone Group.


    FC & Co. shared no dealings with Stone Group because of their existing partnerships with York.


    Corporation. Moreover, Stone Group and York Corporation are business rivals.


    Nevertheless, Remy still recognized the important figures from Stone Group..


    The current head of the Stone family was Clive Stone, who spoiled his wife like a maniac. It was fine


    not to know who Clive was, but one had to know who his wife, Alice, was, so as not to identally


    offend the woman and incur Clive¡¯s wrath.


    Audrey¡¯s appearance should also be kept in mind. Although she had never been the head of Stone


    Group, she climbed all the way up from a small clerk in thepany to her current position. Even her


    husband¡¯s capabilities were inferior to hers.


    During the reign of thest CEO of Stone Group, many affairs were solved thanks to Audrey.


    All the more reason Audrey could not be offended.


    Finally, there was Elisa Stone. This darling daughter who was doted on by everyone around her had a


    bad temper. If someone annoyed her, she would rip into that person regardless of their status.


    Remy was cold and shrewd when it came to business, but warm and gentle in everyday life. He had a


    good temperament. Since he knew that Elisa had an explosive temper, he did not want to bicker with


    her over something trivial.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    What was the harm inpromising a little?


    Elisa was a girl, so Remy thought, ¡°Ladies first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The driver started to reverse the car and the security entourage behind them followed suit.


    When Elisa saw the other party giving way to her, she thanked Remy¡¯s driver before quickly driving


    away.


    She blended into the traffic flow but met a red light and had to stop about two hundred meters away.


    Remy¡¯s car pulled up on the otherne right beside Elisa¡¯s car at the traffic light.


    Elisa nced over twice but could only see the driver since there were curtains on the backseat


    window. The curtains were closed, so she could not see who the passenger was.


    At the intersection earlier, it was apparent that the driver was the one who refused to give way when


    she was merging into hisne as he wanted to go straight. It was the passenger behind who was willing


    to make way for her.

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    When the light turned green, Remy¡¯s car went ahead of Elisa¡¯s.


    Elisa saw Remy¡¯s car te number and wondered, ¡®Whose car is that? Those ck cars behind belong


    to a security detail, right?


    ¡°Who else in Wiltspoon besides Zachary likes to go around the city with an entourage?¡±


    Elisa had no clue.


    Her eldest brother did not like to bring bodyguards and would only asionally bring two, unlike


    Zachary whose bodyguards were divided into two teams of eight each. Every time he showed up, it


    was always. with the fanfare of an emperor¡¯s arrival.


    Serenity had no idea that Elisa met Remy on the road. After she sent Elisa her address, she sent a text


    message to Jasmine to inform that she was going to her aunt¡¯s house.


    She then pondered for a while before sending a message to Zachary.


    He was most likely still on the ne and did not reply to her message.


    Serenity¡¯s heart sank at once.


    She muttered, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t reply. It¡¯s not like I care or anything.¡±


    She ced the phone into her coat pocket, got up, and carried the dishes into the kitchen to clean up.


    ¡°Liberty, have you applied the cream for the wound on your face?¡±


    ¡°I have, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll leave a scar.¡±


    ¡°The wound isn¡¯t deep, so there won¡¯t be a scar.¡±


    Liberty carried Sonny over and watched her sister wash the dishes from the kitchen door. ¡°Seren, do


    your think I¡¯m too soft?¡±


    ¡°You forgave them once for Sonny¡¯s sake. Besides, now that they know we have an aunt, they won¡¯t


    dare. do anything to you in the future. It¡¯s just¡­ I think your ex-mother-inw regrets it now.¡±


    ¡°She regretted it long ago, but it¡¯s not because she lost her daughter-inw. She regretted that her son.


    had to give me money. Well, now that I¡¯m divorced, I don¡¯t care what happens to them.¡±


    As they spoke, Liberty received a phone call from a number that seemed somewhat familiar.


    She could not remember who the number belonged to but she had answered a call from this number


    before.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Liberty.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s childish voice resounded as soon as Liberty answered the phone.


    ¡°Is there anything you need, Ms. Yates?¡±


    Liberty blocked every one of the Brown family¡¯s numbers, but she did not block Jessica¡¯s.


    ¡°No, but can I add you on social media?¡±


    Jessica always spoke in a childish tone, making Liberty frown. ¡°Ms. Yates, can you speak in a normal


    voice?¡±


    Liberty was not Hank, so she did not like to hear Jessica¡¯s coquettish voice..


    Jessica fell silent, then proceeded to speak normally. I want to add you as a friend. Can you ept?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Yates, are you still dreaming, or do you have a few loose screws in your head? You want to add


    me. as a friend? What do we have to talk about?¡±


    Jessica said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you calling me arrogant I just want to know if you can live a good life


    after divorcing Hank. Oh, right, you got more than a million dors from him. It¡¯llst a long time if you


    and your son are frugal.¡±


    Liberty was not angered by Jessica¡¯s arrogance and said calmly. ¡°We still live in the same city, so you¡¯ll


    be able to find out about me as long as you try. You can wait and see how my son and I live a


    prosperous life.


    ¡°I would also like to remind you not to be too arrogant, Ms. Yates, or you¡¯ll end up miserable.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Jessica giggled ¡°What should I do? I was born this arrogant. Did you know? I¡¯ve known about you


    since! joined Waltham Electronics. They all sang praises about how capable and beautiful you used to


    be, and that you and Hank were a perfect match.


    ¡°I got jealous of you, so I wanted to take everything that belonged to you.¡±

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    ¡°By the way, just for your information, Hank and I will be registering our marriage on theing


    Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    Liberty was still remarkably calm. ¡°Congrattions, Ms Yates¡±


    Congrattions on jumping into the pit of mud that was the Brown family.


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend today and I just woke up to a handmade breakfast by Hank. I heard you were married


    for more than three years, but you were always the one cooking for Hank. You had probably never


    tasted his cooking before.¡±


    Liberty had had enough of Jessica¡¯s provocation so she cut the call off.


    ¡°Liberty, was that the Yates woman?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s insane. I divorced Hank and let them be together, but she still called to brazenly ask me if


    she could add me as a friend on social media. She must¡¯ve wanted to unt her daily dose of lovey-


    doveyness with Hank to piss me off.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be upset about anyway? We¡¯re already divorced, so what is Hank to me now? He¡¯s


    just an ex¨Chusband.¡±


    As for Hank prepping breakfast for Jessica, that just tickled Liberty¡¯s funny bones. It was a fact that


    Hank did not cook, so there was no way he could make her breakfast. He must have gone outside and


    ordered takeout.


    ¡°She also mentioned they were going to register their marriage on Valentine¡¯s Day. I can¡¯t wait for them


    to get their license soon and be tied together. That way, she¡¯ll finally be able to experience what the


    Brown family is like.¡±


    Serenity scolded, ¡°She¡¯s utterly shameless.¡±


    ¡°How would she have seduced Hank if she wasn¡¯t? However, I¡¯m still grateful to her. If not for her.


    persuasion, Hank wouldn¡¯t have given up Sonny¡¯s custody so easily.¡±


    Liberty hugged Sonny again.


    Her son was her life.


    She could let go of Hank, but she could not let go of her son.


    Fortunately, it was all over now.


    ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy some stuff first.¡±


    After all, they could not go empty handed to their aunt¡¯s house.


    Liberty hummed in agreement.


    The sisters took Sonny to the supermarket and came out with plenty of bags,rge and small ones,


    stuffing the trunk of the car and the backseat to the brim.


    Just as they were about to get into the car, they received a message from Elisa saying she was already


    at the entrance of Brynfield.


    Serenity took her sister back to the entrance of the neighborhood and met up with Elisa. They did not


    reenter the neighborhood but instead followed Elisa straight to the Stone residence.


    On the way, Liberty said to her sister, ¡°Seren, if Aunt Audrey wants to help us, we have to refuse firmly.


    We¡¯re still young and have all limbs intact, so we can support ourselves. We can¡¯t rely on Aunt Audrey


    just because she¡¯s super rich.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liberty. I¡¯ve thought about that a long time ago. No matter how Aunt Audrey wants to


    compensate us, I¡¯ll be sure to refuse ¡±


    Audrey had searched for her sister for decades and finally found her two nieces, so helping them would


    definitely be on her mind.


    The sisters thought of that too


    It took forty minutes to get to the Stone family vi.


    Audrey was waiting at the entrance with her family


    A smile immediately spread across her face when she saw the two cars from afar.


    When the cars approached and stopped, Audrey took the lead and walked toward Serenity¡¯s car.


    Elisa opened the car door and jumped off, smiling at the Hunt sisters. ¡°My mom has all she wants now


    that she has her nieces. She doesn¡¯t want her daughter anymore.¡±


    ¡°This is your home. Do you need me toe out and wee you when youe back to your own


    home?¡±


    Audrey reached out to hug Sonny, but Sonny still did not want her to carry him, so she could only pat


    his head


    ¡°Aunt Audrey,¡± Serenity called out to Audrey, who answered with a smile.


    Darrell walked over with his two sons as well as his daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Uncle Darrell.¡±


    Serenity and Liberty greeted Darrell.


    Darrell nodded with a smile and said, ¡°Your aunt has been waiting here since morning. She wanted to


    go over and pick you two up herself.¡±


    Serenity was a little embarrassed. They werete because she got drunkst night.

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    Liberty was the one who drove them here.


    She told her son to greet them.


    Sonny did not want Audrey to hold him, but he was willing to greet them. He addressed them the way


    his mother taught him.


    ¡°This child is so cute.¡±


    Alice smiled. ¡°Can I hold him?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Sonny doesn¡¯t even want me to hold him. Will he let you hold him instead?¡±


    Alice reached out tentatively. Unexpectedly, when Sonny saw her, he suddenly reached out as well for


    Alice to hold him.


    Audrey was speechless. ¡°Sonny is picky with people.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s usually not picky. He was just scared because of thest time. He¡¯ll want you to hold him the next


    time we meet, Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Even Liberty was surprised that Sonny was willing to go to Alice.


    ¡°Liberty and Serenity, this is Clive, my eldest son. He¡¯s your cousin.¡±


    Audrey introduced her sons to her nieces.


    The sisters greeted Clive.


    Clive smiled back and said nothing..


    Audrey then pointed to her second son and said, ¡°This is my younger son, Anthony. He¡¯s two years


    older than Liberty and three years older than Serenity.¡±


    Liberty and Serenity greeted him as well.


    ¡°Ant Swer.¡±


    Sonny wanted to return to his aunt¡¯s embrace after letting Alice hold him for a while and Serenity


    quickly reached out to hug her nephew.


    Clive¡¯s eagle eyes noticed the diamond ring on Serenity¡¯s left ring finger. As he looked at it, he found


    that it was rather familiar.


    It seemed that not long ago, he saw the same type of diamond ring on a certain someone¡¯s hand.


    Clive was secretly ogling at the diamond ring on Serenity¡¯s finger for a long time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s cold outside, and the wind is strong today.¡±


    Darrell called everyone into the vi. At the same time, he said to his daughter, ¡°Move the car in, Elisa.¡±


    Elisaplied and moved her car to park at the open parking lot. Liberty followed her and drove.


    Serenity¡¯s car into the vi as well.


    Chatters and touches ofughter were heard as they made their way into the gorgeous vi.


    The maids brought in the gifts that the Hunt sisters bought.


    When Audrey saw that her nieces came bearing abundant gifts, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not a stranger anymore.


    There¡¯s no need to buy so many things when you visit. I don¡¯tck anything.¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t much, Aunt Audrey.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Serenity walked alongside Audrey with Sonny in her arms. Elisa parked the car and waited for Liberty.


    before catching up to the rest in front of them.


    When they entered the luxurious main building, everyone took their seats on the sofa.


    ¡°Alice.¡±


    Clive tugged his wife¡¯s sleeve and when Alice looked at him, he whispered, ¡°I have something to say to


    you. Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Alice whispered back, ¡°Can it wait tillter? Your cousins had just arrived.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Dad, and Elisa are with them.¡±


    Clive managed to recall whose hand wore the same familiar diamond ring. He wanted his wife to find a


    chance to ask Serenity about itter.


    Alice looked at her husband¡¯s serious expression. When she saw that her inws¡® attention was not on


    them, she quietly followed him upstairs.


    Back in the couple¡¯s room, Clive closed the door and even locked it so that no one could enter.


    Alice asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Clive? You look so serious.¡±

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    ¡°Alice, I saw the wedding ring that Serenity was wearing.¡±


    Alice looked at him and said in amusement, ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t have eyes and you¡¯re the only one


    who saw it? So what if you saw it? What¡¯s wrong with Serenity¡¯s wedding ring?¡±


    Clive was silent, pondering how to phrase himself.


    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. What is it that you can¡¯t tell me? Didn¡¯t you call me upstairs because you


    wanted to say something to me? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Alice, do you remember me telling you about Zachary showing off his wedding ring on his social


    media?¡±


    Alice nodded. ¡°Of course, I remember. That day, you even told me to go talk to Elisa early in the


    morning. You were the good cop while I was the bad cop. I wanted to cry myself when I saw how much


    pain Elisa was in.


    ¡°You also said that Zachary actually invited you to a meal when you met him by chance at Wiltspoon


    Hotel. You kept talking about it all night, saying that you would¡¯ve never dreamed of having Zachary


    invite you to a meal in your lifetime.


    ¡°You even suspected that Zachary had feelings for you. You¡¯re married, and so is he. You don¡¯t have to


    worry about him liking men. Even if he does, he won¡¯t like you. You¡¯re just overthinking.¡±


    Clive was the CEO of Stone Group. He was immensely powerful in his own right.


    Although Aliceined that her husband had many baseless suspicions, she very much adored


    him. from the bottom of her heart.


    Clive flicked his wife¡¯s forehead. ¡°You got me wrong. After I met Zachary at Wiltspoon Hotel that day, I


    found that he had changed his wedding ring. He exined that his wife didn¡¯t like gold rings, so he


    changed them into diamond rings.


    ¡°We ate at the same table, so I saw him unting his wedding ring for hours. I¡¯ve imprinted on my mind.


    how his ring looks, so when I saw the wedding ring that Serenity was wearing, I felt it was familiar. It


    matched Zachary¡¯s ring.¡±


    Alice looked at her husband in shock. After a moment, she reached out to touch Clive¡¯s forehead and


    then her own. She muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever. Are you okay? How could Zachary¡¯s wedding ring


    match Serenity¡¯s?


    ¡°If their rings are a pair, doesn¡¯t that mean that Zachary¡¯s mysterious wife is Serenity? Do you think


    that¡¯s possible?¡±


    Alice was in disbelief.


    Who was Zachary York? He was the heir of the York family. It stood to reason that Serenity and he


    would never cross paths in their lives.


    Clive said, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. I heard Elisa mention that Serenity¡¯s husband had the samest name


    York. Although there are many people with the samest name in this world, the York surname is quite


    umon. In Wiltspoon, everyone who carries thest name York is either from Zachary¡¯s family or


    rted to them.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s husband is also working at York Corporation. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a


    coincidence?¡±


    ¡°Are there no other people with the surname York working at York Corporation who aren¡¯t Zachary or


    his brothers?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Clive choked for a moment, then said, ¡°That¡¯s not true either. Many members of the extended family


    also work at York Corporation. Some are closer by blood, but most of them are at least thrice


    removed.¡±


    ¡°Maybe her husband¡¯s ancestor was from the same family as Zachary¡¯s ancestor. They just share the


    samest name, but are not rted.¡±

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    Clive had this in mind, so he did not think about Zachary when his sister mentioned that Serenity¡¯s


    husband had thest name York.


    Although the York family had a deep heritage that spanned several generations, they originated from


    the countryside. It was said from where their ancestors lived, everyone had thest name York.


    Clive did not know whether Zachary¡¯s ancestors brought along the townspeople when they made a


    fortune in the city.


    However, he was cognizant that there were indeed many employees with the surname York in the


    headquarters of York Corporation and its branchpanies. However, most of them had nothing to do


    with Zachary and simply shared the samest name.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I called you up. I want you to find an opportunity to secretly ask Serenity what her


    husband¡¯s name is. Don¡¯t let Mom or Elisa find out. You know Elisa hasn¡¯tpletely let go of her


    feelings for Zachary.


    ¡°Mom just found Serenity and Liberty, so don¡¯t let her know for the time being. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯ll


    react if Serenity¡¯s husband really turns out to be Zachary. She¡¯s bent on helping her two nieces now,


    but she loves Elisa more.


    ¡°Even our affection is biased toward Elisa. After all, Elisa is my sister, but Serenity is just my cousin


    who we just reconnected with. We don¡¯t even have a sibling bond yet.¡±


    Clive said in a low voice, ¡°Elisa told me that Serenity always addresses her husband as Mr. York


    around her. She had never mentioned her husband¡¯s name before. Coincidentally, Elisa also


    addressed Zachary as Mr. York in front of other girls. She doesn¡¯t use his first name either.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s probably how it is. They both don¡¯t know that the man they¡¯re talking about is actually the


    same person.¡±


    Alice paused before saying, ¡°Clive, I feel like you¡¯ve already decided that Serenity¡¯s husband is


    Zachary.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s best friend is Mrs. Lowe¡¯s niece, and the Lowe family¡¯s heir often goes to Serenity¡¯s shop.


    How could it be that Serenity doesn¡¯t even mention her husband¡¯s name in front of Mr. Lowe and the


    others?¡±


    Clive added, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the York family¡¯s way of education, so it¡¯s normal for you to think


    so.


    ¡°The York family¡¯s children are well protected before they step into society, so outsiders don¡¯t know


    what they look like or what their names are. They attend schools like ordinary people, so no one knows


    that they¡¯re actually from the York family.


    ¡°The first time Zachary attended a business reception was when his grandmother brought him to one


    ten years ago. It was his official debut. If Old Mrs. York participates in a business reception, the other


    guests must be rich and influential. She only introduced Zachary to those bigwigs.


    ¡°After that, Zachary slowly took over York Corporation, and everyone called him Mr. York. Among those


    in the younger generation, only those who were close to the York family know his name.


    ¡°He also protects his privacy exceptionally well. If Elisa weren¡¯t from the Stone family, she wouldn¡¯t


    even be able to find out Zachary¡¯s name, let alone pursue him.


    ¡°Mr. Lowe might not know that Serenity¡¯s Zachary is Zachary York, or he just thought that it was


    someone with the same name. After all, no one would expect Serenity¡¯s husband to be the great


    Zachary York. With his temperament, do you think he¡¯s someone who would get married all of a


    sudden?¡±


    Alice shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that he is Serenity¡¯s husband, but you said that you saw


    Serenity¡¯s ring matching Zachary¡¯s.¡±


    Even though it was her husband raising those doubts, she still could not believe it.


    Clive said, ¡°I hope I¡¯m just overthinking. If Serenity¡¯s husband indeed turns out to be Zachary¡­ Alice, if


    Serenity¡¯s husband is really Zachary, we have to keep it a secret. It¡¯s not to help Zachary, but it¡¯s for


    Elisa.¡±

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    ¡°Elisa finally put down her infatuation for Zachary. We¡¯ll tell her when she haspletely let go and is


    able to openly face Zachary with the fact that he¡¯s married.¡±


    Clive sighed. ¡°If she finds out that Serenity¡¯s husband is the man she loves but can¡¯t get, I can¡¯t imagine


    the consequences. Serenity isn¡¯t close to us, but Elisa and her get along well.


    ¡°I have to think about Elisa.¡±


    ¡°But Serenity is your cousin now, and her husband is your brother¨Cinw. If it¡¯s really Zachary, he has


    to apany Serenity to visit us eventually. He can¡¯t keep hiding and refusing to see Mom, right?¡±


    It was fine if Serenity¡¯s husband did not meet them but Audrey was their elder. He had to meet her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zachary tonight if his marriage with Serenity is hidden. Serenity probably doesn¡¯t know his


    identity. She most likely wouldn¡¯t dare marry him if she did.¡±


    Alice reminded him, ¡°Serenity said her husband is out on a business trip and won¡¯t be back for some


    time.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Zachary now and ask him where he is? If he¡¯s in Wiltspoon, then you¡¯re


    overthinking it. If he¡¯s on a business trip, then he may really be Serenity¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Speaking of which, how did Serenity get married all of a sudden in the first ce? Elisa didn¡¯t ask


    either.¡±


    Clive thought about it and said, ¡°I have a hunch that Serenity¡¯s husband is Zachary York. That day


    when I met him coincidentally, he had the sudden magnanimity to invite me to a meal. I think it might


    not just be because he was in a good mood. He¡­ might have been trying to please me because he


    already knew that Serenity is my cousin.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice hesitated but concurred, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    She added, ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs now and find a chance to ask Serenity secretly.¡±


    ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t let Mom or Elisa know. Even if we get confirmation, we still have to hide it, lest


    Elisa finds out and falls out with Serenity.¡±


    Alice nodded solemnly. She would bring this secret to the grave.


    She was reluctant to believe that Serenity¡¯s husband was Zachary York, the heir of the York family.


    How could Zachary York get married all of a sudden?


    He had incredibly high standards and usually did not allow young women to approach him unless they


    were rtives. He had always kept women at bay, at least three meters away from him.


    Making such a man get married suddenly was harder than trying to ascend to heaven.


    Even if he wanted to marry, why would he marry Serenity?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    Clive embraced his wife and went out.


    The couple went downstairs as if nothing was wrong.


    Audrey was talking to the Hunt sisters about hosting a banquet tomorrow night.


    ¡°Everyone in Wiltspoon knows that I had been looking for my sister. Although my sister passed away,


    it¡¯s afort to me that I found you two. I¡¯m going to hold a banquet to introduce you to everyone and


    announce to the public that you¡¯re my nieces. In the future, anyone who tries to bully you means they¡¯re


    going against the Stone family.¡±


    Audrey still remembered how Liberty was bullied by her former inws.


    Liberty handled it herself, so Audrey did not intervene. However, she still mentioned it to Clive when


    she got home, asking him to retaliate against the Brown family in other ways without harming them


    physically or breaking thew. He just needed to make Hank lose his job.


    Hank¡¯s sister was another atrocious specimen.


    Audrey was only relieved when Clive said that he would seek justice for his cousin.


    ¡°Seren and Liberty, since you¡¯re already here, spend a few days here with me. After lunch, Elisa and I


    will take you two out to pick your evening dresses for the banquet tomorrow night.¡±


    Upon seeing the couple who had just reached downstairs, Audrey said, ¡°Clive and Alice, both of you


    are responsible for sending out the guest invitations. Invite all the people we know to the party.¡±

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Alice blurted, ¡°We¡¯re also acquainted with the York family. Should we invite them too?¡±


    After asking, she snapped back to her senses and hurriedly pped her hand over her mouth, quickly


    ncing at her sister¨Cinw. ¡°Sorry, I was talking nonsense.¡±


    She even stole a nce at Serenity to see if thetter had any reaction to the mention of the York


    family.


    Alice thought in her heart, ¡®Are Serenity¡¯s inws really the York family?¡¯


    Audrey was not upset at her daughter¨Cinw and said, ¡°They won¡¯t send someone even if we invite


    them. Let¡¯s not make a fool of ourselves.¡±


    The elders of the York family did not fancy her daughter.


    Elisa had liked Zachary for many years and openly pursued him, but the elders of the York family never


    expressed any thoughts, indicating that the York family did not want to ease rtions with the Stone


    family and be inws.


    Audrey felt that finding her nieces was a grand and happy event. She did not want the attitude of the


    York family to spoil her good mood.


    Elisa¡¯s heart ached, but she did not show it on her face. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,


    Alice. It was Mom who was vague with her words. She said to invite everyone we know, which includes


    the York family.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t invite them, Elisa.¡±


    Audrey patted the back of her daughter¡¯s hand. Although she admired the young men of the Yorks, the


    two families had been at odds for a long time. Even if her daughter did not love Zachary, the two


    families would not send invitations to each other.


    She supposed the stiff rtionship between the two families would not be eased in her lifetime.


    There was no trace of reconciliation between Clive and Zachary, so maybe it would have to wait till the


    next generation.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, Ma¡¯am,¡± a maid walked up behind Audrey and spoke respectfully.


    Audrey immediately said to Serenity and Liberty, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. After lunch, we can rx for a while,


    then I¡¯ll take you out shopping. We¡¯ll shop till we drop!¡±


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, we don¡¯t need to buy anything.¡±


    Liberty tried to decline politely.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey deliberately pulled an unhappy face. ¡°Liberty, do you not want to go on a shopping spree with


    me?¡± Serenityughed. ¡°That¡¯s not what my sister meant, Aunt Audrey. We don¡¯t need to buy anything


    for the banquet. We have clothes to wear.¡±


    ¡°What you have is yours, but I want to buy more for you. There¡¯s Sonny as well. I want to dress him up


    as a handsome little gentleman.¡±


    Elisaughed. ¡°Our Sonny is already a handsome little gentleman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked Sonny since the first time I saw him. Back then, I envied Seren for having such a cute


    nephew. I never thought that he would be my nephew too.¡±


    Elisa smiled smugly.


    She also had a nephew now.


    Everyone was amused by her.


    Serenity held Sonny¡¯s hand and followed Audrey into the dining hall.


    Beep beep-


    Her phone received a new message.


    She took out her phone and opened WhatsApp. Elisa, who was right beside her, inadvertently nced


    over and saw that the person who sent the message was ¡°Mr. York, Sudden Husband¡°.


    Elisa teased, ¡°Seren, does your husband send you messages every day on his business trip?¡±

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°My husband would text me when he has the time. Well, we¡¯re in touch


    every time. Our marriage is at a much better ce now.¡±


    She even kept her argument with Zachary from her sister, much less her aunt¡¯s family. Serenity did not


    want to worry her aunt.


    ¡°Rtionships take time to build. You¡¯ve been married for three months now. It¡¯s only normal for your


    marriage to get better.¡±


    Elisa leaned in and whispered nosily, ¡°How are things going on with Josh and Jasmine? I¡¯m dying to


    find out.¡±


    Josh was Zachary¡¯s right¨Chand man.


    He also came from a family that specialized in intelligence.


    Elisa could not believe Jasmine had gone on a blind date with Josh.


    She believed she could earn a lump sum for selling this information to the press but of course, Elisa


    was not short of money. She was friends with Jasmine too and she was not the kind of person who


    would do anything to betray her friends.


    Elisa would keep the secret about them until Josh was ready for the world to know. Thest thing Elisa


    would want was for the media to be all over Jasmine and disrupt her peace.


    After Serenity replied to Zachary through text message, she chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t my aunt say she


    wanted to have a party tomorrow night? Get Alice to send Jasmine an invitation and get your brother to


    send Mr. Bucham an invitation, so they both could attend the party. You can see how things are going


    between them then.¡±


    With her eyes lighting up, Elisa giggled. ¡°You got it all thought out for sure. I wanted to invite Jasmine


    anyway since she¡¯s your best friend and my new friend. I don¡¯t feel right leaving her out of the party.


    ¡°But Josh might note.¡±


    He was the executive assistant of York Corporation after all.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Tell your brother to let Mr. Bucham know that Ms. Sox will be attending. I think that


    should be enough reason for him to attend the party. My aunt organized the family event to introduce


    me and my sister to everyone. It¡¯s not business rted. Mr. Bucham can attend as a member of the


    Bucham family.¡°


    Elisa believed Serenity made a great suggestion.


    She said to her brother and sister¨Cinw, ¡°Clive, send the Buchams a few invitations and make sure


    Josh gets one. Alice, please help me deliver an invitation to Jasmine. Jasmine is a good friend of mine


    and Serenity¡¯s.¡±


    Elisa was going to take her mom along with Serenity and her sister shopping this afternoon.


    As Alice and Clive were the heads of the household, Elisa needed to let them in on it.


    Clive and his wife agreed to Elisa¡¯s request.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Zachary found out through the text message that Serenity was at the Stones¡® residence for


    a


    meal.


    Zachary: [Enjoy your meal. It¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not there to help you peel the shrimps.]


    Serenity: [I usually eat the shrimp together with the shell.]


    Zachary: [¡­ Tinyzy bug.]


    Serenity: [How am I tiny?]


    Zachary grinned without a word.


    Serenity peevishly retorted and added: [You¡¯re tiny! You have a tiny mind and heart. Yo¡¯re such a petty


    guy


    The couple exchanged messages for a while before Serenity ended the conversation.


    [I got to eat now. We¡¯ll chat when we have time. Don¡¯t forget to have your meals on time. Don¡¯t ruin


    your health. I¡¯m not going to nurse you back to health.]


    Zachary replied with an emoji to acknowledge the message.


    After the meal, Mrs. Stone and her daughter went upstairs to get dolled up.


    Alice said to the Hunt sisters, ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for a walk, Serenity, Liberty. You can get familiar with the


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Sonny wants to take his nap, so I¡¯ll have to pass on that. Go on with Seren.¡±


    Liberty was carrying her son for an afternoon, not feeling in the mood for a stroll.


    It suited Alice fine that Liberty was noting along.


    Several minutester, Alice affectionately held Serenity¡¯s arm as they strolled and chatted.


    Since Alice and Serenity were great talkers, the conversation kept going.


    ¡°Seren, I heard from Elisa that you got married to your husband at first sight. Why the rush to get


    married?¡±

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    Looking rather curious, Alice asked Serenity.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Serenity turned around before replying, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing my sister didn¡¯t tag along, but all¡¯s good now


    since my sister divorced Hank. I knew I was the reason for the fights between Hank and my sister. That


    was why I married in such a hurry.¡±


    She exined to Alice the hasty marriage.


    Alice nodded her head. ¡°I see. You saved your husband¡¯s nana, and his nana really likes you. She


    paired you two together probably to repay your kindness too.¡±


    She had rarely seen the Old Mrs. York, but her man had mentioned that the olddy was friendly and


    did not put on airs.


    Old Mrs. York had a thing for going around keeping her identity hidden like a woman¨Cchild.


    There was one thing Alice could not wrap her head around.


    It was questionable for a bad*ss person like Old Mrs. York needed rescuing.


    Was Serenity sure that the olddy did not have her eye on Serenity from the very beginning and tried


    to scam her to be Zachary¡¯s wife?


    ¡°Is your husband working at York Corporation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Is your husband¡¯sst name also York?¡±


    Tilting her head, Serenity nced at Alice and answered with a smile, ¡°Alice, do you think my husband


    is the wealthy heir of the York family?


    ¡°My husband is only an ordinary sryman, but he¡¯s a brilliant man to hold a managerial position in the


    company. Honestly, there are too many managerial positions at York Corporation. My husband said that


    he rarely got to see the great Mr. York in person.


    ¡°Work has been good mainly because¡­ Well, he sort of got a free pass at work.¡±


    It was all thanks to his connections to Josh.


    Zachary and Josh would be speechless to find out about this.


    The actual person with the free pass was in question.


    ¡°York is not amon surname, and your husband happens to work at York Corporation too. It really


    gets people thinking.¡±


    Alice followed with another question, ¡°What¡¯s your husband¡¯s name?¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Zachary York?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Does the heir share the same name too?¡±


    Serenity added with a smile. ¡°My husband¡¯sst name is York, but I doubt he has the same name as


    ¡®the¡¯ Mr. York.¡±


    Alice replied with a grin, ¡°That¡¯s true. I was just checking.¡±


    However, a storm was brewing inside her.


    Jesus Christ.


    Serenity¡¯s husband was indeed ¡°the¡± Zachary York!


    There were many people with the same surname under the sun.


    Of course, the same went with people of the same name and surname.


    Nevertheless, there was only one person named Zachary York in the whole of York Corporation, and


    that was the heir of the York family.


    Alice could not believe that her man¡¯s suspicion was true.


    If they were the same person, it would exin Zachary¡¯s abrupt invitation to Clive for a meal the other


    day


    Zachary must have known early on that Serenity was Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece and Clive¡¯s cousin. He was


    trying to get on Clive¡¯s good side.


    ¡°Truth be told, you¡¯re not the only one to suspect my husband¡¯s link to the wealthiest York. It can¡¯t be a


    coincidence. A man of status and power like Mr. York wouldn¡¯t need to marry in such a rush. Would he


    need to marry someone like me?


    ¡°Jasmine always talks about the female lead having a blind marriage to a rich heir and that I must have


    married a rich husband too. How can fiction be taken seriously? How many rich heirs are there anyway


    to be married randomly to one?¡±


    Alice replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Fiction can¡¯t be taken seriously, but storiese from life itself.


    Sometimes, life can be more clich¨¦ than stories.¡°

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    Alice took Serenity around the residence before excusing herself to take a nap.


    ¡°Go and have your break, Alice. I¡¯ll sit here and enjoy the view.¡±


    Serenity did not want to go back into the house. Compared to thevishly furnished home, she


    preferred the natural scenery in the yard.


    She saw a few garden patches along the fence and guessed that her aunt must have done the


    gardening herself.


    Mrs. Stone was thedy of a wealthy and powerful family, but it did not change the fact that she grew


    up in an orphanage. It made sense that she would be hands¨Con with gardening after going through


    poverty and retiring from a desk job.


    ¡°Are you cold? I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you a jacket if you are.¡±


    Serenity and Liberty did not bring extra clothes as they were here for a meal. They thought they would


    go home after a meal and a good chat.


    It turned out Mrs. Stone wanted them to stay for a few days. Serenity had to returnter in the evening


    to bring a change of clothes.


    ¡°Thank you, Alice, but I don¡¯t feel chilly.¡±


    Alice smiled. ¡°Well, have fun. I¡¯m heading back for a nap. I¡¯ll feel tired if I don¡¯t stick to the routine.¡±


    Serenity expressed understanding.


    Such was the case with her daily routine as well.


    Once Alice was back inside the house, Serenity whipped out her phone and clicked on her Whatsapp.


    Staring at Zachary¡¯s profile picture, she realized he had switched his profile picture for a photograph of


    their wedding rings.


    Serenity chuckled as the frustration she had toward him gradually diminished.


    She tapped on the button for a video chat.


    Zachary quickly picked up.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    His deep but hoarse voice was heard. It somehow pained Serenity to hear him like this.


    It must have taken a toll on Zachary after the couple had another fight, and she went drinking at a bar


    while he was away on business. He rushed back on the same day to check on her and hurried back to


    work soon after.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. I might have caught a cold.¡±


    His health took a hit as he often bathed in cold water during winter.


    Serenity told him off, ¡°You betteryer up and have your meals on time. I was fine. I only went for a few


    drinks to let some steam off.¡± Zachary stared at her for a moment before uttering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren. It


    was all my fault.


    ¡°I was overly sensitive and self-centered without any regard for your feelings. You¡¯re an independent


    woman. I¡¯ve known that from the start. Yet, I kept trying to get you to rely on mepletely to satisfy


    my pride as a man. It was my fault.


    ¡°I was being petty and narrow¨Cminded. You should yell at me if I make the same mistake again, but


    don¡¯t go drinking at a bar, okay? You can¡¯t hold your liquor well. You threw up and cried after you got


    drunk. I felt terrible and sorry that felt upset. that you


    ¡°I¡¯ve been through the pain of a splitting headache after a night of drinking. It was so bad I don¡¯t ever


    want you to experience it.¡±


    Serenity looked at him quietly through the video call. His apologies and reflections threw her back to


    the night of their phone call. Her voice softened. ¡°Zachary, I thought I didn¡¯t have to tell you everything


    since I could handle it myself, but in a way, your huge reaction is a show of your concern for me.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We can be a little more patient and understanding toward one another. We got married without


    knowing or loving each other. I can¡¯t promise that we won¡¯t have another fight after this, but I can


    guarantee that we can take a few days to cool our heads and calmly have a talk whenever we face a


    problem.¡±


    The fight had left the couple with mental scars and bruises.


    Marriage was forever. The road was long, so the fights, silent treatment, and misunderstanding would


    often find their way into the journey.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    Communication was key.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s hanging mind was at ease.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick. Don¡¯t take your drinks cold, and get a doctor¡¯s appointment after work. Why don¡¯t you go


    now instead? Don¡¯t drag on. Do you have a fever?¡±


    Zachary lifted his arm to feel his head. It was burning. No wonder he felt light¨Cheaded.


    Nevertheless, he did not tell Serenity the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t have a temperature. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m feeling fine.


    I¡¯ll get some medicine from the pharmacyter. How are you at your aunt¡¯s ce?


    ¡°Are your uncle and cousins good to you?¡±


    ¡°You look a little red. Are you sure you don¡¯t have a temperature, Zachary?¡±


    Serenity had a keen observation.


    ¡°My uncle and cousins are nice. I don¡¯t need to say much about Elisa. We hit it off fine. Zachary, blood


    rtion is an amazing thing. Elisa and I have never met before. We didn¡¯t even know we were cousins,


    but we got on well from the get¨Cgo.¡±


    Zachary grinned. ¡°Send my regards to your aunt since I can¡¯t visit her yet. I have time during the New


    Year¡¯s holidays. I¡¯ll go with you to visit your aunt then.¡±


    He intended toe clean to Serenity about his identity before visiting the Stones.


    Zachary would ept it wholeheartedly no matter the response Serenity would have.


    As his nana put it, he deserved it.


    ¡°My aunt understands. She said that the party tomorrow is to introduce me and my sister to everyone.


    Zachary, it¡¯d be great if you were here too. I don¡¯t really like this sort of thing. I feel better when you¡¯re


    with me.


    ¡°You give me a lot of assurance. You¡¯ll always find a way to help me out of any trouble. You¡¯re a


    superman to me, Zachary.¡±


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky to be able to help you. Let me know if you evere across a


    problem you can¡¯t solve.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too worried about the party. Your aunt has standing in Wiltspoon. Now that she has finally


    found you, she wants to take you under her wing and introduce you to everybody at the party.


    ¡°Everyone will be nice to you out of respect for your aunt. Don¡¯t feel burdened.¡±


    ¡°I want you by my side¡­¡±


    That was why she put it out there.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren.¡±


    Apart from an apology, Zachary had no idea what else he could say.


    ¡°But I feel assured with Elisa and Jasmine there. At least there¡¯d be people I know at the party.


    ¡°Zachary, you don¡¯t look too good. You better go to the hospital. I¡¯ll let you off now, I¡¯ll video call when I


    get the time tonight. If you look worse than you already are, you must send me your address so I can


    drag you to the doctor¡¯s!¡±


    Serenity believed Zachary was the kind to hold up even when he was sick.


    Many believed taking medication could ward off sickness whereas some would not even take it and


    would hang on. However, that would only make the illness worse.


    Serenity might sound stern, but Zachary took it as her concern and care for him.


    Although feeling light¨Cheaded, Zachary felt his illness washing away through his beloved Serenity¡¯s


    concern for him.


    He replied with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have time tonight. You¡¯re busy tomorrow too. I¡¯ll have a video chat with


    you in two days. If I don¡¯t get better in the next two days, then you¡¯re wee to drag me to the


    hospital.¡±

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m on a break like the students now. I¡¯m going there to sort you out and whip you into a


    henpecked husband if you don¡¯t be good. You can forget your dignity in front of your colleagues.¡±


    The smile across Zachary¡¯s face deepened.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯lle here and keep tabs on me if I deliberately stay away from the


    doctor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare, Zachary!¡±


    Zachary cowered on purpose. ¡°I¡¯m scared. I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°Alright now. I¡¯m going to stop here. Hurry up and get yourself to the hospital. You¡¯re an adult, yet you


    don¡¯t take good care of yourself.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity grumbled before hanging up. She left Zachary to his work.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity watched as her sister drew close. ¡°Is Sonny asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I want to take a walk while he¡¯s sleeping. It¡¯s good exercise. I run three times a day now. I put


    myself on a diet and cut sugar. I slow down on the protein to keep my weight too.¡±


    Liberty stopped and added, ¡°My takeaway from the three¨Cyear marriage is that we women should take


    care of ourselves and be financially independent. We can¡¯t be overly reliant on men and trust that


    they¡¯ll take care of us. No one wants to end up like me right now.


    ¡°Men turn bad when they have money. Hank changed after he was promoted to manager. See. Money


    changed him for the worse.¡±


    Supporting her sister¡¯s weight loss program, Serenity said, ¡°Are you running three times every day? I


    think you can do morning and evening runs.¡±


    During lunch, Serenity noticed her sister keeping off the meat. Her sister skipped dessert while they


    were chatting.


    In the past, her sister usually went for dessert.


    ¡°The weight loss will show if I persevere with running three times a day.¡±


    Liberty was cruel to herself to get back into shape. She wanted her numbers to go down to the ideal


    weight during her single days before the opening of her breakfast ce.


    She was young and would be thirty¨Cone years old when New Year came around. She could not give up


    on herself because of one failed marriage. She had to stand up on her two feet again.


    It was time to begin her new life.


    ¡°Can you walk with me, Seren?¡± Liberty invited her.


    With a smile, Serenity went with her sister to stroll around the yard of the Stones¡® residence. They


    would jog a little in between.


    Behind a room window on the second floor of the main building, a couple was staring at the sisters who


    were running around the yard.


    Alice asked the man beside her. ¡°Clive, what do you think Serenity¡¯s response will be when she finds


    out that she¡¯s somehow the missus of the York family?¡±


    Clive was without a word.


    He could not guess Serenity¡¯s reaction, but he knew his sister would go mad and turn against Serenity


    once the news broke. Turning around, Clive walked away from the window and sat on the bed. After


    much thought, he gave Zachary a call.


    Seeing Clive¡¯s iing call, Zachary hesitated but picked up the call in the end.


    ¡°Mr. Stone.¡±


    ¡°Is it a convenient time now, Zachary? I¡¯ll buy you coffee. We¡¯ll meet at the caf¨¦ on the first floor of your


    Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    Zachary fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Well, I should go on the coffee date with you since


    you¡¯re buying, but it¡¯s a shame I¡¯m not in Wiltspoon right now. I¡¯ll need to take a rain check on that.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m away on business.¡±

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Clive cussed Zachary in his mind.


    He was still second¨Cguessing whether it was Zachary when Serenity mentioned her husband¡¯s name.


    Now that Zachary said that he was away on business, Clive could confirm that Zachary was Serenity¡¯s


    husband.


    ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°Are you that eager to buy me coffee?¡±


    ¡°Quit the act, Zachary. I know it all. The wedding ring on Serenity¡¯s finger belongs to the same pair as


    yours, right? Your wife whose face is not shown in the picture is Serenity, right?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary went radio silent.


    He neither admitted nor denied it.


    Clive took Zachary¡¯s silence as his admission to the fact.


    ¡°When did you two get married? Was it before Serenity went viral on Twitter? You¡¯ve been married for a


    while, yet you kept quiet about it. Elisa went mad for you and even went all the way to your office to


    profess her love for you in public!


    ¡°Elisa became the talk of the town while you went on your aloof and sophisticated self, making a joke


    out of Elisa. The public made fun of her for not being able to win your heart. Theyughed at her


    because despite knowing you and I are rivals in business, she liked you anyway. They teased her


    because she asked for it.


    ¡°Why did you hide from Serenity that you¡¯re the heir of the wealthy York family?¡±


    Clive grew furious as he spoke. He was reminded that his sister was all over Zachary when the man


    had already gotten married to Serenity.


    His sister unknowingly became the other woman in someone¡¯s marriage.


    Elisa would probably go crazy for Zachary to this day if he did not let the word out or wear his wedding


    ring.


    ¡°How long do you n on keeping it from Serenity? Don¡¯t you know Serenity and Elisa are best


    friends? They¡¯re also cousins now. What would Elisa think when she finds out that Serenity¡¯s husband


    is the man she once loved and could not have? What would Serenity think? How would the cousins get


    along then?¡±


    ¡°Clive.¡±


    With her husband yelling at Zachary on the phone, Alice had to approach her husband and reminded


    him, ¡± Keep it down. Your mom and Elisa might hear you.¡±


    Taking a few deep breaths, Clive then said to his wife, ¡°Pour me a ss of water, Alice. I got thirsty


    after running my mouth.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Alice turned on her heel and walked away to pour a ss of water for her husband. She also told her


    husband to pipe down and keep his emotions in check.


    On the other end of the line, Zachary waited until Clive blew off some steam before callously retorting,¡±


    That¡¯s between me and Serenity. I don¡¯t have to exin to you.¡±


    ¡°Zachary!¡±


    Clive gnashed his teeth in anger. ¡°What¡¯s with the cocky attitude? Don¡¯t make me show Serenity who


    you really are.¡±


    ¡°Clive, it¡¯s between me and Serenity. I have my reasons and thoughts to keep my identity from her. I


    get to decide when I¡¯lle clean to you, but I have no responsibility to tell you that.


    ¡°I never had feelings for your sister. I never even spoke to her prior to her confession to me. There¡¯s no


    such thing as me lying to her. It¡¯s her issue that she has feelings for me. I can¡¯t control her nor could I


    stop her.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was husky. ¡°Even if Serenity finds out who I am, my nana was the one who brought us


    together. She was single without a boyfriend while I was a bachelor without a girlfriend. We did not


    commit anything wrong morally or legally to be together.


    ¡°She did not do Elisa dirty!¡±


    The things brought up by Clive were Zachary¡¯s concerns before.


    He was worried Elisa might do something to Serenity.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Clive wanted to give Zachary a bigger piece of his mind but was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, this is a bad time for me to continue this chat. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner after New Year¡¯s. We¡¯ll


    talk soon.¡±


    ¡°After New Year¡¯s? Oh, that¡¯s right. You can¡¯t show your face now. Are you feeling guilty? Bet you didn¡¯t


    imagine Serenity would be my cousin.¡±


    At a switch of the topic, Clive added, ¡°Call me your cousin, Zachary.¡±

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    Zachary terminated the call right away.


    Despite being hung up on, Clive was not angry at all.


    He smirked coldly. ¡°You can refuse to acknowledge me as your cousin, Zachary, but I¡¯ll get my way one


    way or another.¡±


    Alice was pouring him a ss of water when she heard hisment. She said, ¡°You¡¯re now family.


    What do you mean get your way? Whatever reason he keeps his identity a secret, Zachary is


    Serenity¡¯s husband.¡±


    I¡¯ve been his rival for many years, and none of us ever get the upper hand. Now that I have the chance


    to climb over his head, I got to make use of the opportunity.¡±


    Clive grabbed the ss and took a couple of gulps. ¡°Zachary wound me up badly. I must get my


    payback when he returns from his business trip. I¡¯ll contact Serenity toe along when he buys me


    dinner. I bet he¡¯ll have to call me his cousin then.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m walking on air just thinking about my nemesis bowing to me because I¡¯m the older cousin.¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve gone mad.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alice replied amusedly. ¡°He¡¯s your peer. Are you going to force him to acknowledge you if he doesn¡¯t


    want. to?¡±


    I¡¯ll give him a hard time and call him rude in front of Serenity if he doesn¡¯t acknowledge me as the older


    cousin.¡±


    Alice was speechless.


    She could imagine her man having a discreet showdown with Zachary


    Zachary was a little worried at first now that Clive saw through his cover. After hanging Zachary fell


    deep into contemtion and soon felt at rest.


    Clive was furious because he felt sorry for his sister and not Serenity. on Clive¡¯s call,


    Before Elisa could let go of her feelings for Zachary, Zachary did not have to worry about Clive telling


    Serenity the truth about him.


    Not only that, but Clive would also figure out ways to keep Zachary¡¯s identity under wraps.


    Zachary could unt his affection for Serenity before Clive too.


    Once he was back from the business trip, Zachary would be on his best behavior during the dinner with


    Clive in case thetter might try to start something and make him look bad in front of Serenity because


    he was Serenity¡¯s cousin.


    As for admitting Clive to be the older cousin¡­


    It was not like Clive would bite him if Zachary refused to acknowledge him.


    Uff! Zachary felt like he was between a rock and a hard ce.


    Rubbing his temples, Zachary was at his physical limit and called someone to make a quick trip to the


    pharmacy for him.


    Back at the study on the second floor of the Buchams¡® residence, the head of the household was busy


    at work.


    Josh¡¯s torso was against the desk as he leaned in to read the text messages sent in the group chat. It


    was an arrangement to protect Zachary¡¯s privacy. The head of the family was informing everybody


    what. information about Zachary could and could not be released.


    All credit should go to the head of the Bucham household that Zachary¡¯s privacy was protected from


    everybody including the press.


    ¡°Julian.¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. I think the public must be curious about you.¡±


    The head of the household lifted his head and nced at Josh before uttering, ¡°Didn¡¯t Zachary arrange


    a blind date for you? You could¡¯ve used your weekend to woo your wifey instead of watching me work


    here. I asked you to help me, but you said you prefer to ve away at York Corporation.¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°I invited my future brother¨Cinw to dinner tonight.¡±


    Julian rolled his eyes. ¡°You should be taking Ms. Sox out to dinner if you want to win her heart, not her


    brother. Look at you. When are you going to say goodbye to singlehood?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll win her heart through my brother¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a silly move. You should start with your mother¨Cinw, no, future father¨Cinw. It¡¯s easy with


    your mother¨Cinw. Mothers¨Cinw tend to warm up to sons¨Cinw rather quickly.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Josh answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll build a rtionship with all of them. Jasmine will have


    no choice but to fall into my arms when the whole family pressures her.¡±


    ¡°Knock, knock.¡±


    Someone was at the door.

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    Josh sat upright immediately.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door was pushed open, and a bodyguard came in with an invitation.


    Josh thought that it was an invitation for Julian to a banquet. Unexpectedly, the bodyguard walked


    straight to him and handed him the invitation. ¡°Mr. Bucham, this is an invitation sent by Mr. Stone. The


    Stones will be holding a banquet tomorrow night and have invited you to join¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Josh took the invitation skeptically and questioned, ¡°The Stones are holding a banquet, and Clive had


    someone specially send it over? Also, the banquet is tomorrow night? Why so sudden?¡±


    Other families might make their banquet known a few days in advance. Some even gave guests ten


    days of notice so they could get ready.


    Was this ast¨Cminute decision by the Stone family?


    Josh remembered how Audrey recognized her two nieces and he guessed the real purpose of the


    banquet.


    ¡®She must wish to introduce her two nieces to Wiltspoon¡¯s elites.


    ¡°Hehe, what does Zachary think about it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stone also had a message for you.¡±


    ¡°What message?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sox is among the invitees.¡±


    Josh¡¯s eyes glimmered.


    He grinned and asked the bodyguard, ¡°Has the messenger from the Stone family left?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s still outside awaiting your reply.¡±


    Josh did not even open the invitation to read it and simply said to the bodyguard, ¡°Tell him I¡¯ll be there


    on time tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The bodyguard respectfully took his leave.


    Josh ced the invitation on the desk. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be able to mess with Clive anymore the next


    time I see him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sox has no rtionship with Clive. Those words should be said by Zachary instead.¡±


    Julian set his work in order, put down the phone, leaned back, and said with a vague smile, ¡°Now, do


    you understand the reason I don¡¯t want to get married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just because you haven¡¯t found the right person. Look, Zachary was so stubborn before too, but


    he hadpletely surrendered now. He flips out if Serenity ignores him, and he quarrels with her for


    days. before she can even exin herself.


    ¡°Elisa and Jasmine also have a good rtionship, so it¡¯s natural that the Stone family invited Jasmine


    to the banquet. They extended the invitation to me out of consideration for Jasmine. Since they¡¯ve


    given me


    this opportunity, I can¡¯t just let it go to waste, right?¡±


    The York and Stone families did not see eye to eye. In the past, Josh helped Zachary set many pitfalls


    for Stone Group and schemed against Clive to steal their business.


    In Stone Group, just the mention of Zachary¡¯s and Josh¡¯s names was enough to make the employees


    gnash their teeth.


    If Josh did not have a sturdy backing by the name of Zachary York, he would have been stuffed into a


    bup sack long ago.


    ¡°What goes around,es around.¡±


    Julian spoke and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going this time?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t like following me anyway.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Julian rarely spent time at home.


    However, no one knew what he was up to outside.


    Not forgetting the invitation, Josh got up and followed Julian.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some stuff for Drake to bring back to his sister in the evening.¡±


    Josh felt that he had to start with his future brother¨Cinw. Not only did he have to build a good


    rtionship with Drake, but he also could not neglect Jasmine. Having Drake bring gifts to his sister


    frequently was equivalent to Josh improving the Sox family¡¯s opinion of him.

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    What would the scene of a woman meeting her ex¨Chusband and his mistress when out shopping be


    like?


    Liberty did not have much of a reaction. As for Jessica, when she walked into the store and saw the


    Hunt sisters, her instinctive reaction was to cling tightly to Hank¡¯s arm.


    It was as if she was afraid others would not know they were a couple.


    ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Sonny, who was being held by Serenity, called out to Hank when he saw thetter.


    The people in the store turned to look at Hank.


    They saw Hank standing next to the young and beautiful Jessica, then at Liberty, whom Sonny had


    called ¡± Mommy¡± earlier. The store clerks looked at Liberty with sympathy.


    She came out shopping for clothes but ended up catching her husband cheating on her¡­.


    ¡°Sonny,¡±


    Hank walked over to Serenity under the watchful eyes of the store clerks. Jessica followed closely.


    ¡°Sonny, let Daddy hold you.¡±


    Hank reached out to hug Sonny.


    Serenity did not give him Sonny directly and ced him on the ground instead. If Sonny was willing to


    let his father hold him, then Hank could crouch to pick up his son.


    Sonny was still young and did not know his parents had divorced.


    He was not that close with his father, but he would not reject him either. He let Hank hold him since his


    father wanted to.


    The store clerks were speechless.


    They were nning on quickly calling the police if a scuffle broke out.


    Liberty continued to pick clothes as if nothing happened. She bought a few sets of clothing from this


    brand before she got married. She was quite fond of it, so she habitually chose this store when she


    followed Audrey out to shop for new clothes.


    Unfortunately, this brand did not have plus sizes.


    ¡°He¡¯s my ex¨Chusband.¡±


    Liberty spoke indifferently.


    Realization dawned on the store clerks. That exined how she could still calmly browse for clothes


    even when seeing her husband with another woman.


    It turned out that he was her ex¨Chusband.


    ¡°Are you shopping for clothes, Liberty? This brand isn¡¯t cheap.¡±


    Jessica found it an incredible eyesore when she saw Hank ying with his son. However, she could


    not act out. When she saw Liberty¡¯s indifferent expression, she could not help but walk to thetter¡¯s


    side while unting like a victor.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Liberty did not stop looking at the clothes. She only gave Jessica a sidelong nce and said flippantly,¡±


    That¡¯s true, but I can still afford to buy these clothes with the million dors Hank gave me.¡±


    Jessica choked.


    Serenity walked over and picked out a set of clothes in a color and style that suited her sister. ¡°Liberty,


    these ones suit you very well.¡±


    Jessica suddenly reached out and grabbed the set of clothes, saying with a vague smile, ¡°Serenity, why


    don¡¯t you look at your sister¡¯s body? How can she wear these clothes? Even if you have money beyond


    your knowledge of spending it, that¡¯s not how you should do it.¡±


    Serenity did not bother to take back the clothes that were snatched away by Jessica as she felt that


    Jessica¡¯s hands were dirty.


    She could not understand Jessica. ¡®Is she deliberately trying to make her presence known because she


    had sessfully gone from being a mistress to a proper girlfriend? Why¡¯s she showing off her love with


    Hank in front of my sister?¡±


    Jessica was trying to make her presence known and wanted to show off her rtionship with Hank so


    she could ce herself in the position of the winner.


    She was young, pretty, had a good figure, and had Hankpletely wrapped around her finger.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    When Liberty was Hank¡¯s wife, Hank led an easy life with everything provided.


    Now, it was Jessica who was living that life.


    Hank felt that Jessica was his true love.


    After defeating Liberty by easily getting promoted to the top and gaining Hank¡¯s deep affection, Jessical


    could not wait to show off in front of Liberty, trying to provoke her.


    Liberty did not pay attention to Jessica and picked out a few more sets of clothes for herself.


    Seeing this, Jessica tried to grab the clothes again.


    Serenity caught her wrist and said coldly, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t think my sister is easy to bully. She doesn¡¯t care


    to fight with you, but I won¡¯t allow you to bully her!¡±


    She flung the hand away. With a push, Jessica was forced several steps back and retreated to Hank¡¯s


    side.


    ¡°Hank Brown, keep an eye on your lover. Don¡¯t let her piss me off or I¡¯ll beat her to a pulp.¡±


    Jessica was so angry that she was at a loss for words. ¡°Serenity Hunt, does your man know how


    brutish. you are? Be careful so he doesn¡¯t throw you away.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°My man is different from others. He likes my brutishness!¡±


    Jessica was infuriated by Serenity¡¯sughter. When she saw Hank by the side with Sonny in his arms


    instead of standing up for her, she pped his arm in anger and scolded him. ¡°Look, Hank! Your ex¨C


    sister- inw is bullying me!¡±


    Hank was afraid that Jessica would hurt Sonny in her rage, so he put the boy down.


    Serenity waved at her nephew. ¡°Come here, Sonny.¡±


    Sonny immediately walked up to Serenity, who picked him up and said to Hank, ¡°Watch your woman,


    Hank. I¡¯m not as tolerant as my sister.¡±


    ¡°Seren, don¡¯t bicker with a mad dog.¡±


    Liberty handed the clothes to the clerk, took her son back from her sister¡¯s arms, and said, ¡°She


    probably thinks that a mistress has to fight it out with the legal wife. I was quick to grant her wish, but


    she felt that it was going too smoothly, so she was just showing off to feel superior.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to show off? Hank Brown is just a man I don¡¯t want anymore. If I were topare him to


    a shoe, he¡¯s just a pair of worn¨Cout shoes. I threw them away, but she picked them up and treated


    them like treasure.¡±


    ¡°Liberty!¡±


    Hank called out with a dark expression.


    ¡°Take a look in the mirror. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed shopping in this store? Can you even wear these.


    clothes? You¡¯ll just end up ruining them.¡±


    Liberty nced at him and said to the sales clerk, ¡°Ring me up, please. I¡¯ll take all these clothes.¡±


    Jessica said sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy all the clothes in this store? Didn¡¯t you get acknowledged


    by a rich aunt? Didn¡¯t your aunt give you hundreds of millions to shop for clothes?


    ¡°Do you live in a vi? Drive a luxury car? Do you have bodyguards following you around everywhere?¡±


    That was what Jessica was most jealous about


    As soon as Liberty and Hank divorced, Liberty found her wealthy aunt.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That aunt was from the Stone family, a powerful family, which was second only to the Yorks.


    Their assets were worth billions


    The entire Brown family regretted it when they learned that Liberty got an affluent aunt, especially


    Hank¡¯s mother


    When Jessica and Hank first got together, Olivia liked her and praised her for being more sensible,


    good- looking, and capable than Liberty. Oliviamented that it was Hank¡¯s good fortune to be able


    to meet her


    Now, Olivia had privately told Hank to pursue Liberty again, saying that Liberty was more suitable to be


    a wife than Jessica was.


    Was she mocking that Jessica could only be a mistress?


    ¡°Buy all the clothes in this store if you can, or I¡¯ll look down on you!¡±


    Before Liberty could speak, Audrey and Elisa pushed the door. Audrey took good care of her face, but


    at that moment, her expression was gloomy as she loudly told the clerk, ¡°Except for the set of clothes


    she¡¯s holding, pack up all the clothes in your store for my niece.¡±

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    ¡°Aunt Audrey¡­¡±


    Audrey raised her hand and motioned for Liberty not to speak.


    She gazed coldly at Jessica.


    Jessica cowered. ¡°M¨CMrs. Stone.¡±


    Audrey turned to her daughter and said, ¡°Elisa, call and inform our family bodyguards to drive over all


    the luxury cars in our garage so your cousin can ride in all of them one by one. Each of our cars costs


    at least a million.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±


    Hank hurriedly tried to smooth things over.


    ¡°We won¡¯t shop here anymore, Mrs. Stone. We¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    Hank was reminded of the difficulties he was facing at work now and did not dare to confront Audrey


    head¨Con. He took away the clothes in Jessica¡¯s hand and passed them to the clerk. He quickly pulled


    Jessica and left despondently.


    Jessica did not dare to do anything in front of Audrey, but as soon as she left the shop, she shook off


    Hank¡¯s hand and stormed forward angrily. ¡°What were you doing just now? You didn¡¯t say a word when


    you saw me being bullied by those sisters.


    ¡°You only cared about holding your son. If he¡¯s so precious, why don¡¯t you go to court again to take


    back custody of him?


    ¡°It was only but a rich aunt Liberty has now. It¡¯s the Stone family that¡¯s rich, not Liberty herself. Does


    she think she can do whatever she wants?


    ¡°As for Serenity, she¡¯s so annoying. You should¡¯ve torn into her for me earlier. She doesn¡¯t know how to


    mind her own business. Who is her man?¡±


    Jessica thought viciously, ¡®I want to know what Serenity¡¯s man looks like. I¡¯m going to arrange for


    someone to seduce him. I¡¯ll let her taste what it¡¯s like to be betrayed by her husband and abandoned


    too.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®The sisters are close, right?


    ¡®Then they can be divorcees together!¡®


    Hank caught up and reached out to take her shoulders to coax her. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll take you to the


    jewelry storeter for you to pick out a wedding ring. We¡¯ll buy whatever you like.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but Serenity learned kickboxing. Although I¡¯m a man, I can¡¯t beat her because I


    didn¡¯t learn any martial arts.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Sonny for several days, so I miss him. He¡¯s my son after all. I held him because we


    finally met. Don¡¯t be angry anymore.¡±


    In the past, he could see his son every day, so he did not think he would miss his son that much.


    After the divorce, Sonny went with Liberty.


    He suddenly missed his son.


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s man is stern and indifferent. He¡¯s not someone easy to mess with either. What are you


    nning?¡±


    Hank asked defensively, ¡°Are you going to seduce him?¡±


    Jessica coquettishly feigned anger at him. ¡°What are you talking about? I have you. I don¡¯t care about


    other men. However, I really want to destroy Serenity¡¯s marriage. They have a rich aunt now as their


    backer, so I can¡¯t fight them openly, but I can get them from behind the scenes.


    ¡°Since they upset me, I won¡¯t let them have a good time either!¡±


    Hank said, ¡°A man like Zachary won¡¯t be easy to seduce.¡±


    ¡°Let me tell you something, Hank. You men all think with your lower body. Serenity is pretty, but her


    figure is average. I¡¯ll find a woman with the face of an angel and the body of a devil as her love rival. I


    guarantee he¡¯ll be satisfied with the results!¡±


    Hank was a little embarrassed. He was one of those men who sumbed to temptation.


    He embraced Jessica while walking and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Jessica. Even if Liberty has an aunt


    now, her aunt has children of her own. She won¡¯t be able to share her aunt¡¯s family property either.


    She¡¯s still poor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you some good news. Liberty left Lewis & Co. She can¡¯t continue working there anymore. I hired


    someone to make things hard for her there, and she finally couldn¡¯t stand it and handed in her


    resignation letter. She still hasn¡¯t found a job yet.¡±

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    ¡°Even if I give her more than a million dors, she¡¯ll probably end up spending all of it buying a house,


    but she still won¡¯t be able to find a job. Unless her aunt keeps supporting her, she won¡¯t be as happy as


    we are.¡±


    Sure enough, Jessica¡¯s mood improved.


    ¡°A million isn¡¯t even enough for the down payment for a house in downtown Wiltspoon. A friend of mine


    bought a second hand apartment in the busiest part of the city a while ago. It¡¯s near a school district


    and is only seven hundred square feet, but it cost her five million. I was really shocked.¡±


    If she had not snatched Hank away, she could not have afforded to buy a house in downtown


    Wiltspoon with her ie.


    Hank was cognizant that housing prices were exorbitant now.


    Fortunately, he struck early. If he only bought a house now, he would not be able to buy one in a good


    location, let alone a school district.


    ¡°I asked around and heard that Mrs. Stone is a very strong woman. She dislikes weak and ipetent


    people the most. If Liberty can¡¯t stand up by herself, Mrs. Stone won¡¯t help her, let alone give her


    money. Stop being jealous of her having a rich aunt.


    ¡°Even if one¡¯s parents have money, they won¡¯t necessarily give it to their children, let alone to a niece


    they have no feelings for.¡±


    After being coaxed by Hank, Jessica happily followed him to the jewelry store.


    The couple did not notice that someone had been tailing them and recording their conversation.


    A chance encounter with a scumbag and his woman would end up affecting one¡¯s mood.


    After the episode, Liberty simply acted as an escort for Audrey and the others.


    She pretended to be indifferent in front of Jessica, but in fact, she still felt sick at heart when she saw


    her ex¨Chusband with his mistress.


    That was because she felt like she wasted her life acting as a wife devoted to running the household


    after marriage.


    Women really had to be kinder to themselves. Take her for example. She was distressed by how hard


    Hank worked to earn money, so she only ever bought household necessities. She almost never bought


    new clothes or skin care products for herself. Even when she went shopping, she mostly bought stuff


    for Hank and Sonny.


    She was so concerned about Hank, but hevished all his money on Jessica instead.


    There was a saying that went ¡°if you can¡¯t bear to spend the money earned by your man, someone else


    will spend it for you.¡±


    There was the issue of her figure too.


    Now when Liberty saw the flesh on her body, she regretted it deeply.


    How did she allow herself to end up so fat?


    Maybe it was thefortable life after marriage that made her lose her sense of crisis. She thought


    marriage would be stable after having a child.


    In the past, her sister told her to take care of her skin and beauty, wear pretty clothes, and apply make¨C


    up,


    but she always said, ¡°I¡¯m already married with a son. Why do I need to dress up? I won¡¯t waste money


    on those products. It isn¡¯t easy for your brother¨Cinw to earn money, and I don¡¯t have an ie, so


    all the burdens are on your brother¨Cinw. He has a lot of weight on his shoulders, so I¡¯ll save as much


    as I can for him.¡±


    She now had to lose weight sessfully and regain her confidence!


    In the evening, thedies returned to the Stone residence.


    As soon as they sat down, the housekeeper came over with a small bag.


    ¡°Madam, someone sent Ms. Serenity a small bag of something. I don¡¯t know what it is, but I was told to


    pass it to Ms. Serenity.¡±


    She handed the small bag to Audrey.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s for Seren, just give it to her.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Audrey motioned for the housekeeper to hand over the small bag to Serenity.


    ¡°Who sent it? What is it?¡±


    Serenity took the bag suspiciously, opened it up, and found that it was wrapped in a smaller ck bag.


    When she opened that up as well, she saw two pens and a small note.

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    Serenity first took out the small note.


    The note read: These two are recorder pens. Listen to the recordings when no one is around. Josh


    Bucham.


    It was sent to her by Josh.


    Recorder pen?


    What was on the recorder pens that could not be heard by other people?


    Serenity¡¯s curiosity was killing her.


    Josh told her to listen to the recording alone, so she could only wait until she returned to her room after


    dinner.


    ¡°What is that, Seren? Who sent it to you?¡± Audrey asked with concern.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity put the note back into the bag and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pen I want to use. Mrs. Lane had someone


    send it over to me.¡±


    Audrey hummed and did not ask more.


    Curiosity piqued, Serenity finished eating dinner and followed her sister upstairs, saying she was going


    to help her sister bathe Sonny.


    The sisters¡® rooms were next to each other.


    Audrey made the arrangement so the two sisters could rely on each other even in an unfamiliar


    environment.


    Serenity went back to her room, closed the door behind her, then hurriedly opened the small ck bag


    and retrieved the two recorder pens from inside.


    She sat down in front of the sofa and listened to the recording.


    When she heard Jessica¡¯s and Hank¡¯s voices, she understood that it was a conversation they had after


    their chance encounter this afternoon.


    Josh was truly amazing to be able to record what they said.


    If Josh were here, he would say, ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡±


    Truth be told, Josh was simply nosey. The person he had sent to collect evidence of Hank¡¯s affair was


    still following Hank because he had not sent the memo to stop the tailing.


    That was why the person still recorded the conversation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a woman with the face of an angel and the body of a devil to seduce Zachary¡­¡±


    Serenity listened to what Jessica said to Hank and sneered. ¡°If Zachary can be seduced by another


    woman, then his name won¡¯t be Zachary.¡±


    That man was steady.


    After she got drunk, he was able to hold back from touching her when he helped her change her


    clothes.


    It was evident that he was not the kind of man who was impulsive.


    He was not someone for scum like Hank couldpare to.


    Serenity took out her phone, opened up WhatsApp, then reyed the contents of the recorder and sent


    them as voice messages to Zachary.


    Zachary soon called her.


    Serenity declined the call and made a video call to him instead. She missed him and wanted to see


    him. She also wanted to see if hisplexion was better. Had he seen a doctor and taken medicine?


    Serenity found her concern for him was growing by the day.


    At first, she was ted to know that he was going on a business trip.


    Just a few dayster, she felt the pain of longing. She wanted to fly over and stay with him.


    Zachary hesitated for a long time before answering the video call.


    As soon as the call connected, he lowered the phone and put it on speaker so that Serenity could only


    see his chest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see you, Zachary. Raise the phone. Are you doing this on purpose so I can¡¯t see you?¡±


    Zachary endured his difort and said in a low tone, ¡°I¡¯m working now. What is it? I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote now, but you¡¯re still working? Have you eaten dinner? Also, why are you still working when


    you have a cold? How much money does your boss give you? Why do you have to work so hard?


    Nothing is more important than your health.¡±


    Serenity could not help but scold him when she heard what he had to say.

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    Zachary forced augh and said, ¡°Is my wife taking control of me now? I don¡¯t have an appetite and


    don¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯m working so hard now because I want to finish work early and go back to you.¡±


    ¡°Even if you want toe back soon, you have to take care of your health. Are you staying at a hotel


    now? If you don¡¯t have an appetite, then just eat something light.


    ¡°Pick up your phone, Zachary. I want to see you.¡±


    Zachary did not move.


    Serenity got angry. ¡°Zachary York, I¡¯ll give you till the count of three. If you don¡¯t let me see you, I won¡¯t


    talk to you for the rest of the year. I won¡¯t answer your calls or reply to your texts either. One¡­¡±


    As soon as she started counting, Zachary¡¯s face appeared on the screen.


    He looked miserable. His usually cold and indifferent face was flushed an abnormal red. Serenity was


    startled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go see a doctor? You must be running a high fever now. Are you trying


    to worry me to death?!¡±


    Zachary propped his head up with his hand and forced himself to say, ¡°I took a cold medicine I bought


    from the drugstore, but it¡¯s not very effective¡­ Maybe it¡¯s treating the wrong symptoms.¡±


    ¡°Are you still in the office?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in the office. I¡¯m in the apartment. Thepany has a few apartments for people from the


    headquarters to stay in when they travel over.¡±


    The apartment he was staying in had a study, and he was currently at his desk in said study. He


    thought his cold would soon clear up after taking the medicine.


    Unexpectedly, his temperature continued to rise after a few hours.


    He was feeling more ufortable as well.


    Zachary¡¯s body had always been healthy and he rarely had colds. As a result, the rare cold that he


    caught this time was making him suffer.


    He overestimated his constitution.


    He thought he could pull through.


    ¡°Get yourself to the hospital now. Right now! Don¡¯t drive the car yourpany prepared for you. Take a


    taxi!¡±


    Serenity ordered him, ¡°Do you hear me? Go to the hospital immediately!¡±


    She was so anxious.


    A fully grown man like him did not know how to take care of his cold. Did he not feel ufortable that


    his temperature was rising?


    ¡°I think¡­ Seren, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    Zachary could no longer hang on and hurriedly hung up the phone, afraid that Serenity would be


    frightened if she saw him faint.


    He then called the general manager of the branch, trying to ask thetter to send him to the hospital.


    However, before the call could get through, his vision went ck and he copsed on the table.


    On the other side, Serenity was startled when Zachary suddenly hung up on her. She wanted to dive


    into her phone and fly to his side along the radio waves.


    She sent a voice message to him but he did not reply.


    She called him again, but he did not answer.


    ¡°Did he faint?¡±


    Thinking of his high workload and how he did not have a good rest the past few days because of their


    quarrel, Serenity felt that he might have actually fainted from fever.


    She suddenly got up and ran outside.


    She had to find Zachary!


    She was worried about him.


    However, she stopped when her hand fell on the doorknob.


    There was something more urgent to attend to now.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s fever would fry his brain before she got there.


    She immediately called Jasmine. When the call connected, she quickly said, ¡°Jasmine, what¡¯s Josh¡¯s


    number? I need to talk to him.¡±


    Josh and Zachary were colleagues, and Zachary had connections with him. It would be faster to


    contact people connected to Josh and let them send Zachary to the hospital.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Seren? Wait, Josh is here now. I¡¯ll put him on the phone.¡±


    Jasmine handed the phone to Josh, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°Mr. Bucham, it¡¯s Seren.¡±


    Josh thought she was calling about the recording.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, Zachary has a cold with a high fever. He may have fainted. Can you contact someone


    over there to take him to the hospital? Also, can you make arrangements for me to go over there now?¡±

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    Josh looked solemn. ¡®Zachary has always been as fit as a fiddle though. I don¡¯t think he has the flu and


    fever. Take it easy. I¡¯ll contact someone to drive him to the hospital and make travel arrangements for


    you to get there. Pack up. You can leave in half an hour.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Now that Zachary was ill and Serenity was worried sick, it was the perfect chance for the couple to


    bond.


    While feeling concerned about Zachary¡¯s well-being, Josh secretly moaned about Zachary¡¯s timing to


    be sick.


    ¡®Thank you, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Serenity was grateful for Josh¡¯s help to get her to Zachary.


    Josh uttered in a gentle voice, ¡®Zachary is my colleague. I¡¯m worried that he¡¯s sick, and he can be


    stubborn. He won¡¯t say a word when he¡¯s sick. The bosses and I will feel better if you head there and


    take care of him.


    ¡°You might want to get ready now. I¡¯ll give the colleagues there a call to send Zachary to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    After the phone call, Serenity got up and picked up the bag with two sets of fresh clothes. Mrs. Lane


    had delivered the bag to her because Serenity intended to stay at her aunt¡¯s ce for the next two


    days. She had not unpacked, so this suited her perfectly. There was no further packing required.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, she realized it was her best friend.


    Serenity took the call.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you must be at the Stones¡¯ residence. You can get their chauffeur to drive you to the


    Buchams¡¯ residence. I¡¯ve informed my brother to have a private jet ready for you. It¡¯ll be faster that


    way.¡±


    Zachary had a private ne, but he took it for his business trip. The ne was not presently in


    Wiltspoon.


    Even if the ne was avable in Wiltspoon, it would not be the best time to use the Yorks¡¯ private


    ne to fly her there.


    All Josh had to do was inform his brother to use the family ne.


    His brother owned several of those anyway.


    Serenity appreciated the gesture.


    Josh went so far as to get a private ne just to fly her there.


    It was no wonder Zachary hung on tight to Josh¡¯s friendship. Friends in high ces dide with a lot


    of perks.


    Once the phone call ended, Serenity grabbed her bag of clothes and hurried out of the room.


    ¡®Where are you going, Serenity?¡±


    Serenity was getting a move on when she stumbled upon Clive and his wife who wereing out of


    their bedroom.


    ¡°Clive, Alice, my husband¡¯s fallen ill. I need to see him. He might have passed out. Mr. Bucham can


    arrange a private jet to fly me there. Clive, can you arrange a car for me to get to the Buchams¡¯


    residence? Mr. Bucham told me to wait at his family residence.¡±


    Looking serious, Clive asked with concern, ¡®What did your husband catch?¡±


    It was severe to the point that Zachary fainted.


    Did Zachary catch something serious that came suddenly?


    Clive and Zachary were not on the best of terms and were always at each other¡¯s throats, but they


    would be concerned if one of them was sick. They did not wish death upon their rivals.


    If Zachary were to pop off, Clive would be without a rival and feel lonely; likewise for Zachary if Clive


    were to kick the bucket.


    ¡°He has a nasty cold. I noticed he was in bad shape when I was on video chat with him this afternoon. I


    told him to get a doctor¡¯s appointment, but he wouldn¡¯t listen. He had gotten some medication from the


    pharmacy, but it didn¡¯t work. In fact, his flu¡¯s getting worse. I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s out cold, but he


    didn¡¯t respond to me when I called and texted him. Halfway through the video call, he said he couldn¡¯t


    hold out much longer and cut the line.¡±


    Clive was speechless at first but soon expressed understanding.


    In the past, Clive would get the family doctor to prescribe him medicine if he caught a cold. Most of the


    time, Clive thought nothing of his illness and would simply put up with it for a few days.


    With Alice around now, everything changed for the better. Alice would be nervous every time he


    sneezed. She would conjure some home remedies and alternative medicine for him.

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Alice¡¯s uncle was a doctor who specialized in alternative medicine.


    Whenever a family member was not feeling well, Alice would go to her uncle and ask for a remedy.


    Clive really could not stand the awful taste of alternative medicine.


    Hence, he looked after himself and tried not to get sick. He would hide from his wife if he had the


    asional sniffles.


    Serenity¡¯s worry for Zachary was like Alice¡¯s worry for him. Clive soothed


    Serenity, ¡°Don¡¯t let your nerves get the best of you. You want to get to the Enter title¡­ Buchams¡¯


    residence? I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    ¡®Thank you, Clive.¡±


    Tilting his head, Clive told his wife, ¡°Wait for me at home, Alice. I¡¯ll drive Serenity to the Buchams¡¯. I


    don¡¯t feel good getting someone else to drive her.¡±


    Alice replied, ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Clive, Alice, the chauffeur can drive me if you have something to do.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Liberty had just gotten her son out of the shower when she heard her sister talking in the hallway. With


    Sonny in her arms, she walked out of the room and popped a question.


    Noticing the bag in her sister¡¯s hand, she asked, ¡°Where are you going, Seren?¡±


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s sick. I need to see him, Liberty.¡±


    Following the mention of Zachary¡¯s name, Clive and his wife nervously looked at the stairway. It was a


    good thing their mother and sister were on the first floor, so they could not hear Serenity.


    ¡°He¡¯s sick? Is it bad? Does he need to be hospitalized?¡±


    Liberty asked worriedly, ¡°Did he overtire himself?¡±


    For her sister to rush there, stat, the man must be in the hospital.


    Liberty¡¯s mind wandered far. What would her sister do if the unthinkable were to happen to Zachary?


    The couple had only been married for a few months, and the wedding had not been organized.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liberty. It¡¯s only a cold. He tried to tough it out, but it got worse. I¡¯m worried about him, so I


    need to see him. I¡¯ll be back once he¡¯s all better.


    ¡®I¡¯m heading to the Buchams¡¯ residence now, Liberty. His colleague will arrange a private ne for me


    to get there.¡±


    Hearing that her brother-inw caught a cold, Liberty did not feel as tense as before. She said, ¡°Hurry


    there then.¡±


    Clive jumped in. ¡¯Tm driving Serenity to the Buchams¡¯, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Thank you, Clive.¡±


    Clive and Liberty were born in the same year, but Clive was a few months older than Liberty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Clive, Alice, and Liberty walked with Serenity down the stairs.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Serenity had to let Mrs. Stone know since she was leaving. Serenity uttered,


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, my husband isn¡¯t feeling well. I need to head there to take care of him for a few days. I


    might not be able to make it back for the party tomorrow night.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Aunt Audrey.¡±


    The Stones was hosting the party just for the sisters.


    Yet, Serenity would not be able to make it.


    She felt sorry about it.


    Mrs. Stone asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s your husband doing now? It¡¯s okay. You can go and care for


    him. Don¡¯t force yourself to rush back to the party if you can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out. Your


    sister and Sonny are here anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad case of cold and fever. He¡¯s a heedless and stubborn man. He likes to tough it out on his


    own. I fear his illness might worsen if I¡¯m not there to watch him.¡±


    Mrs. Stone answered, ¡°It¡¯s the same for all the men. How are you getting there?¡±

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    ¡°His boss made arrangements for me to get there. I need to rush there now,¡± Serenity replied.


    ¡®You should hurry there then. His boss will probably have a private ne ready for you if he approves


    the arrangement. You¡¯ll get there quicker. Clive, you should take Seren there.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Stone thought the boss Serenity mentioned was Zachary. Knowing that the Yorks had a private jet,


    she felt assured enough to let Serenity go.


    Several minutester, Clive drove Serenity out of the Stones¡¯ residence.


    Enter title¡­


    While on the way, Clive said to Serenity, ¡°I have a somewhat unreasonable request to ask of you,


    Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Do say, Clive.¡±


    While behind the wheel, Clive said, ¡®You must know that Elisa was in love with


    Mr. York. Although she said she would let go of her feelings for him, you can¡¯t stop loving someone


    after going at it for years. It would take some time before she could embrace reality wholeheartedly.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s mind harked back to Shawn.


    This was the case with Shawn toward her as well.


    Shawn knew it was wrong to pester her, but he could not control himself. He could not let go of his


    feelings for her right away.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Serenity added, ¡°It¡¯s easy to fall in love, but it¡¯s hard to forget someone you love dearly.¡±


    She had never really experienced love before.


    However, she had developed feelings for Zachary. The thought that she and


    Zachary may one day break up made her upset. It would take her a long time to get over it and boldly


    face reality.


    Serenity could detach herself.


    Still, it was easier said than done. How many people could actually do it?


    ¡°I think you should refrain from mentioning your husband and hispany to Elisa. Elisa would think


    about Mr. York if York Corporation was mentioned. Since your husband¡¯sst name is also York, it


    would drift Elisa¡¯s mind to Mr. York.¡±


    It never crossed Serenity¡¯s mind that Clive would make such a request.


    After much thought. Serenity believed Clive had a point. Although her husband had no rtions to the


    wealthy and great Mr. York, they still shared the samest name. There was a possibility that Elisa


    would be reminded of Mr. York just by the mention of the surname.


    ¡®You¡¯re right, Clive. I¡¯ll stop talking about my husband in front of Elisa.¡±


    At least, she did not intend to say her husband¡¯sst name out loud.


    Feeling bad, Clive uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Serenity. It¡¯s an imposing request. Please understand that I¡¯m


    looking out for my sister.


    ¡°I disapprove of her going for Mr. York. Elisa can¡¯t handle Mr. York. He didn¡¯t like her anyway, but she


    refused to listen. She needed to fall on her own to move on.


    ¡°She may look happy every day as if nothing ever happened, but she feels down. She hides her pain


    behind her smile.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to smile than to cry through life. I understand the pain Elisa¡¯s hiding, but I


    believe she¡¯ll get over it soon. She¡¯ll meet a man for herself.¡±


    Clive answered, ¡°I hope she¡¯ll move on soon enough.¡±


    He was thinking about keeping her sister away when Zachary was to return and visit his mother. Only


    his parents should know that Serenity¡¯s husband was Zachary.


    Clive trusted that his parents would do the same as he and Alice would in keeping the matter from


    Elisa.


    ¡°Elisa is a nice girl. She¡¯s strong. I believe she¡¯ll meet a good man.¡± Clive said with a smile, ¡°No wonder


    Elisa hit it off and got along with you before knowing you were cousins. She sees you as a friend.


    You¡¯re the first to say that she¡¯s a nice girl.


    ¡®The public doesn¡¯t take well to Elisa. Many heiresses think Elisa is arrogant and willful. There were


    people making fun of her when she went after Mr. York. She doesn¡¯t have many real friends.¡±


    ¡°I think Elisa is a sensitive girl. She doesn¡¯t care about putting up a fa?ade. You get what you see. She


    doesn¡¯t have to be pretentious because she has the means to live life the way she wants. She doesn¡¯t


    care what anyone else has to say.¡±


    Clive responded, ¡°You don¡¯t know Elisa for long, but you have a good idea of her personality. Serenity,


    you¡¯re a good judge of character.¡±

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    The only person that Serenity was wrong about was Zachary.


    Then again, Serenity was fooled by Zachary¡¯s whole family.


    The cousins shared a pleasant conversation along the way that the journey felt short to Serenity. Soon,


    they arrived at the Buchams¡¯ residence.


    Josh was not back. He was still having dinner with Jasmine and her brother. Jasmine was concerned


    about her best friend, but her mind was at ease since Josh had everything sorted out.


    Enter title¡­


    Serenity had just arrived at the Buchams¡¯ residence when Jasmine gave her a call. Jasmine felt better


    after confirming Serenity was at the residence.


    ¡®Thank goodness Mr. Bucham stepped in to help tonight, Jasmine. Please thank him for me. I¡¯ll


    personally express my gratitude to him when I return.¡±


    Sure, Josh was Zachary¡¯s colleague. He could simply do his due and inform a colleague there to send


    Zachary to the hospital.


    However, Josh went above and beyond at sorting everything out when Serenity said she wanted to be


    there. Josh even let her use his family¡¯s private ne.


    Serenity had to thank the man personally for such a huge favor.


    ¡°I will. Go on and take care of Zachary. Josh said you should get the doctor to give him a few jabs. It


    will serve as a reminder that he shouldn¡¯t try to tough it out when he catches a cold next time.


    Apparently, Zachary*s afraid of needles.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°Mr. Bucham¡¯s idea is mean, but it sounds like a n. I can use this to my advantage


    and teach him a lesson.¡±


    Zachary scared her silly this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting on the ne now, Jasmine. I¡¯ll call you once all is okay.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go on then. I¡¯m having my dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous,¡± Serenitymented.


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s get together and have a nice dinner when Zachary¡¯s back from his business.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call ended, Serenity got into the Buchams¡¯ private ne.


    ¡°Send us a text message when you arrive there, Serenity,¡± Clive urged.


    Nodding her head, Serenity waved her cousin off.


    The ne took off and flew her overnight to Zachary.


    It was just like when she went drinking at a bar. Zachary was worried after finding out and rushed


    overnight to her side.


    It was her turn to be worried about him. She was rushing there now.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They gave each other the cold shoulder during fights, conflicts, and silenttreatments.


    The couple was also anxious if something were to happen to each other.


    This might be love.


    Clive waited until the ne flew afar before thanking the Buchams¡¯ butler. He then got into his car and


    drove away from the Buchams¡¯ residence.


    Zachary had no idea that Serenity was on her way to him.


    By the time he came to, he was at the hospital.


    The manager and deputy manager of the branchpany stood by his bed.


    ¡®You¡¯re awake, Mr. York.¡±


    The manager looked relieved the moment Zachary opened his eyes.

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    The manager would be to me If anything were to happen to Mr. York.


    The headquarters had full confidence in him and entrusted him with a managerial role at the subsidiary


    company. Yet, the subsidiarypany went south fast to the point the CEO had to be here to deal with


    it.


    The CEO caught a bad cold and fever from tiring himself out. Thankfully, it was detected early.


    Otherwise, the CEO''s life would be at risk if the illness dragged on.


    The manager had lingering fears at the mere thought of it.


    "Where am I?"


    Zachary tried to sit up.


    "Don¡¯t get up, Mr. York. Lie down, lie down. You still have a fever. You''re on IV drips."


    Furrowing his brows, Zachary¡¯s memory came back to him.


    He took a cold medicine from the pharmacy, but it did not work. His temperature kept rising until he


    passed out in the end.


    Zachary was on a video call with Serenity before he cked out. He ended the call before Serenity


    could catch him passing out on her.


    Zachary wondered if Serenity was worried.


    "Were you the ones who took me to the hospital?¡±


    Instead of sitting up, Zachary felt his head and realized he was still burning.


    "Mr. Bucham called me, so I used the spare key to get into your apartment. I took you to the hospital


    because you were unconscious. Mr. York, the medicine you bought didn''t do much for you. You


    should''ve gone to the hospital early on. You gave us a scare."


    Zachary was burning at 41 degrees Celsius by the time he reached the hospital.


    His body temperature was measured at 38.9 degrees Celsius right now. The nurse was just here to


    check on his temperature.


    The doctor said that Zachary got the viral flu. The fever woulde and go together with a cough.


    Since Zachary had passed out from burning up, the doctor suggested he remain in the hospital for a


    few days.


    Of course, the manager did not dare bring it up to Zachary for fear thetter refused to be hospitalized.


    Mr. Bucham mentioned that the CEO''s wife was rushing here. She must be on the way. Once the


    CEO''s wife was here, the manager would exin Mr. York''s situation to her, so she could make the


    CEO stay in the hospital.


    The manager of the subsidiarypany could sigh in relief.


    "Josh?"


    Zachary''s voice was hoarse. "How did he know that I was unwell?¡±


    "Your wife contacted Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Zachary got it.


    "Do you want some water, Mr. York?"


    "Yes," Zachary responded.


    The deputy manager immediately went to pour Zachary a ss of water.


    The manager tried to help Zachary sit up, but Zachary refused. He could handle it so long as he did not


    use his hand which was on IV drips.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. York, it''s the doctor''s orders that you take the pills when you wake up."


    The managers pulled out a small bag of prescriptions from the doctor. Zachary could take medicine


    with the water.


    Zachary did not turn down the pills.


    He drank half a ss of water before swallowing thest of it with the pills.


    "Are you hungry, Mr. York?¡±


    Zachary shook his head.


    He did not have an appetite at the moment.


    There was a scratchy feeling in his throat.


    With the deputy manager pouring him another ss of water, Zachary downed the drink.


    "How high is my temperature now?¡± Zachary asked in a raspy voice.


    "The fever isn¡¯t gone yet. You were at 38.9 degrees Celsius just now. The doctor suggested that you


    stay at the hospital for observation."


    Zachary looked at the sky through the window. It was dark outside. Looking at the time, he realized it


    was past midnight.


    Since he was still on IV drips, and the fever had not subsided, it appeared he had to spend the night in


    the hospital.


    "Did you bring my phone with you?"


    "Yes."


    The manager quickly handed Zachary¡¯s phone to him.


    "It''ste. You should get home for some rest. I''ll call the nurse to rece the IV fluid when I''m done with


    this bag. How many IV fluid bags do I have to be on?"


    ¡®Three bags."


    Zacharymented, ¡®That''s a lot..."


    He stared at the IV fluid bag, wishing it could drip faster.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    "Mr. York, don¡¯t try to adjust the drip. The nurse mentioned that you can''t rush the IV drip.¡±


    The manager stopped Zachary from adjusting the speed of the IV drips.


    Zachary helplessly gave up.


    "We''ll wait until your wife is here before heading home, Mr. York."


    Zachary abruptly lifted his head and stared at the two men.


    "Is Serening over?"


    The two men nodded in unison.


    "Mr. Bucham said that your wife is worried about you and insisted oning here to take care of you.


    Mr. Bucham arranged for a private ne to fly her here. She should be arriving any minute now."


    Zachary tried to get out of bed.


    "The missus will give me a call when she gets off the ne, Mr. York. Mr. Bucham has given her my


    phone number. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. York. I''ll get the missus here safe and sound."


    Zachary sat back down and gave Serenity a call. He intended to wait until dawn before contacting her.


    It never urred to him that Serenity would rush here.


    It gave Zachary a feeling that Serenity put him first.


    Since Serenity did not pick up the call, she must still be on the ne.


    "Can you get chicken soup now? in soup would do too."


    "I''ll go out and check if it''s sold in any shop. Are you fancying some soup now?"


    "Yeah. Get me some soup and some fresh fruit. Oh, get a few desserts too.¡±


    The managermented, "Mr. York... You can¡¯t have desserts."


    "They''re for my wife."


    With realization hitting the manager, he said with a smile, "I''ll see if any shops are open. The hospital is


    on a street of restaurants and cafes."


    These restaurants and cafes operated at midnight too. There was also a 24 -hour bakery.


    The manager exchanged a few words with the deputy manager before rushing out to get Zachary some


    chicken soup, fresh fruits, and a few exquisite desserts. He even made the call to buy a carton of milk.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He had just delivered the items to the ward when he received a call from Serenity. Serenity had gotten


    off the ne.


    The manager hurried back out to pick Serenity up.


    Zachary told the manager not to call her the CEO''s wife when he met with Serenityter.


    "Um... How should I address the missus?"


    "Herst name''s Hunt. You can call her Ms. Hunt or Mrs. York."


    Although the manager was puzzled by the request, he did as his boss told him to.


    Half an hourter, Serenity emerged in Zachary''s ward.


    "Hello, Ms. Hunt,¡± the deputy manager got up and greeted Serenity.


    "Hello, how is Zachary now? Is he not awake yet?"


    Serenity''s gaze fell on Zachary the moment she walked into the ward. Seeing that Zachary was asleep,


    she thought he was still out cold.


    The deputy manager replied, "Mr. York might be drowsy from the medicine. He fell asleep just before


    you arrived."


    The truth was, Mr. York went to bed about two minutes ago.


    The deputy manager dared say that Mr. York was pretending to be asleep.


    Serenity sat on his bed.


    Reaching out, she stroked his face and said, ¡°Is he still burning?"


    "Mr. York has the viral flu. His fever wille and go. Plus, he fainted from the high fever. The doctor


    rmended that he stays in the hospital for a few days. He can be discharged from the hospital once


    the fever subsides and the coughing stops,¡± the manager replied instead.


    Zachary, ying the sleeping prince, had his eyshes fluttered.


    He could not believe that the doctor wanted to keep him in the hospital for a few days.


    It would prolong his business trip.


    Who was the doctor that examined him?


    It was merely a cold with a fever. Yet, he was asked to remain at the hospital for days!

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Serenity said, "Okay. We''ll do as the doctor said. We''ll keep him in the hospital for a few days until he''s


    well enough to be discharged. His work... His sry...¡±


    With Zachary in the hospital, Serenity was hoping to get him to rest for a few days.


    His boss owned thepany. Thepany was not Zachary¡¯s, so why must he devote his everything


    when he was sick?


    The manager jumped in. "Don''t worry, Ms. Hunt. We''ll take over Mr. York''s work. We promise that we


    won''t bother him about work while he''s in the hospital. Mr. York is on a business trip, so his sry is not


    affected."


    York Corporation belonged to Mr. York. Yet, the CEO''s wife was asking about Mr. York''s sry. She


    was worried whether his sry would be cut since he had to remain in the hospital.


    ¡®Thank you.¡±


    Serenity expressed her gratitude, under the impression that she got her man a few days of paid leave.


    "Ms. Hunt, do you need us here to look after Mr. York?"


    Serenity asked, "How many bags of IV fluid does he need to be on?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "One more bag and he''s done."


    "I''ll stay with him. I came here to look after him anyway."


    The manager uttered gratefully, ¡®Thank you foring all the way to take care of Mr. York. It makes


    things a lot easier for us."


    They had intended to assign their secretary to look after Zachary, but


    Zachary had a thing against young women getting close to him. In the end, they gave up on the idea of


    getting the secretary here.


    With the CEO''s wife here, it showed that she felt deeply for Mr. York. The manager and deputy


    manager were envious of their rtionship. Although they had no idea when Mr. York had gotten


    married, the woman must be the CEO''s wife because Mr. Bucham said so.


    Another thing was that they did not have to face Mr. York, who hated the hospital so much, all day


    every day.


    "Here are a few desserts Mr. York got for you, Ms. Hunt. We have fresh fruit and milk too. I''ll pay you


    for your time toe here and care for Mr. York. Come to the office to see me when Mr. York is


    discharged from the hospital."


    Serenity did not refuse the manager''s offer to pay for her time.


    The way she saw it, her man had to go off on a business trip for thepany during the weekend and


    ended up in the hospital from a nasty cold. Serenity had no qualms about epting the pay for taking


    care of Zachary.


    "Ms. Hunt, we got to go. Call us if you need anything."


    The manager said before leaving together with the deputy manager.


    Once out of the ward, the deputy manager said to his boss, "Mr. Tank, Mr. York is pretending to be


    asleep?¡±


    "Pretending?"


    Mr. Tank was puzzled. "I thought Mr. York was asleep."


    "Mr. York can y pretend all he wants. Mr. Bucham said that we can leave Mr. York to the CEO''s wife


    when she gets here. The missus will have everything covered. We''re safe once she''s here."


    ¡®Though, I never heard from headquarters that Mr. York was married."


    The deputy manager gossiped as they walked away.


    Mr. Tank turned his head and replied, "Whatever Mr. Bucham says can''t go wrong. We''re far from


    Wiltspoon. It''s a two-hour journey by flight, so of course, we don¡¯t know about Mr. York''s marriage.


    Based on my observations, the missus doesn''t seem to know about Mr. York''s real position in the


    company.¡±


    She mentioned Mr. York''s sry.


    "Mr. York told me to buy some fruits and desserts when he found out that Ms. Hunt was on her way


    over. I can tell from these gestures that Mr. York is good to Ms. Hunt.¡±


    The deputy managerplimented, "You have a keen observation, Mr. Tank."


    Serenity was in the dark about the conversation between the managers. She stared at Zachary who


    was in bed and felt his head from time to time. With each touch, the frown on her face deepened.


    Zachary''s temperature had not gone down.


    After feeling his temperature once more, Serenity sat down on a chair by the bed. She pulled out her


    phone to send her sister and the others a text message to inform them that she was at the hospital with


    Zachary. She told her sister about Zachary''s condition.

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    With the messages sent out, Serenity stuffed the phone back into her pocket.


    Everybody must be asleep since it waste at night. She did not count on receiving an immediate reply.


    Zachary gradually came around.


    Opening his eyes, Zachary deliberately made a bewildered face as if he could not believe Serenity was


    here. He lifted his free hand and rubbed his eyes while mumbling to himself, "Is the fever getting to


    me? Are my eyes deceiving me? Why is my Seren here?"


    Serenity pulled his arm away from his face and gave him a hard pinch on the hand.


    "Owl"


    "Does it hurt?¡± Serenity asked him.


    Zachary pulled those cute puppy dog eyes. "It hurts. It hurts so bad."


    "It''s good that you felt the pain. You''re not dreaming. This is reality. I told you I''ll make my way here if


    you don''t get a doctor''s appointment.¡±


    Zachary was about to sit up.


    "Lie down. You''re in a hospital. You''re still burning up. I don¡¯t know why you want to tough it out.¡±


    Serenity pressed him down. "Now lie yourself down. How do you feel now?"


    "My temperature has gone down but notpletely. My throat feels sore. Even my voice is hoarse.


    Cough, cough...¡±


    Zachary hacked his throat.


    "I''m starting to cough. Seren, can you ask the nurse for a mask? I have a viral cold, so you might get it


    from me.¡±


    He reached out to press the call button above his head. Once the nurse answered the call, he said to


    the nurse, "Can you give me two masks?¡±


    "Why do you need the masks?¡± the nurse inquired.


    Zachary answered in a raspy voice, ¡°I have the viral flu, and my wife''s here to take care of me. Can you


    give the masks to my wife? I don¡¯t want to spread the flu to my wife.¡±


    The nurse ended themunication.


    Soon, the nurse came knocking on the door and delivered two medical masks.


    ¡®Thank you.¡±


    Serenity expressed her thanks and put on a mask.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary said, "You should grab a couple more packs of these marks from the pharmacy when it''s


    morning. You better have a mask on around me before I get better. I don''t want you to be sick while I¡¯m


    sick too."


    "Sure. Is the chicken soup for you?"


    Noticing the takeaway chicken soup, Serenity put her hand out to feel the container. It was still warm.


    "It''s mine. Mr. Tank bought it for me. I was asleep, so I hadn''t eaten.¡±


    "Do you want to have it now?"


    Raising his right arm, Zachary uttered helplessly, "My right hand is still on drips. I can''t really eat with


    my left hand.¡±


    Serenity helped him to sit up before taking out the container of soup. She remarked, "I''ve seen you


    using utensils with both hands. You had no problems then. You can just be straight that you want me to


    feed you.¡±


    Zachary''s eyes were gleaming. "Did I? I don''t remember. It''s not convenient to eat with my hands now.


    Seren, I''ll find the chicken soup a gourmet if you feed me.¡±


    "You should get a doctor to examine you if you don¡¯t feel well next time. Work is important, but it isn''t


    more important than your health. You work for your boss, and thepany doesn''t belong to you. Do


    you need to give your boss your life?¡±


    Serenity nagged while spooning him the soup.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    Zachary retorted in his mind, ¡®Thepany does belong to me.¡¯


    Serenity went on saying, ¡°Is Mr. Tank the manager here at the subsidiarypany? That¡¯s how he


    introduced himself. ¡°He said you¡¯ll need to remain in the hospital for a few days. You don¡¯t need to do


    anything but rest. You might appear healthy, but all the work and tiredness finally caught up to you.


    Your immune system went down, and now you got one nasty cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re on paid medical leave. Mr. Tank asked me to look after you and will be paying me on the clock.


    At least, they had everything thought out for you.¡± at least, they had everything thought out for you.¡±


    Serenity was impressed by the subsidiarypany of a huge corporation.


    Every aspect was considered thoroughly as family members were offered some form of remuneration


    without needing to ask for it.


    Zachary enjoyed his chicken soup while thinking to himself, ¡®It¡¯s my money nheless.¡¯


    However, it was not something he had the guts to blurt out.


    ¡°How long do I have to be in the hospital? It¡¯s only a cold and fever. I want to be out by morning. All I


    need is to rest at the apartment. I can juste to the hospital for daily IV drips if required. I don¡¯t want


    to stay at the hospital. I hate hospitals the most.¡±


    Serenity peevishly retorted, ¡°Who likes the hospital anyway? But you¡¯re sick. You won¡¯t get better if you


    stay away from hospital treatments. Look at you. The medicine you got from the pharmacy didn¡¯t do


    you any good. You were unconscious. While on the way here, I was worried the fever might cause you


    permanent neurological problems.¡±


    Shuddering at that thought, Zachary immediately responded, ¡°I¡¯m a lot better now. No permanent


    damage whatsoever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the doctor¡¯s orders!¡±


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    ¡°The doctor¡¯s orders!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face fell. ¡°It¡¯s boring in the hospital.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here with you. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s boring or a hassle, so who are you toin?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He was d that Josh sent his wife here to take care of him since it had not been long ago when the


    couple had another fight. The illness could bring the couple back together again. However, Serenity


    had him on a tight leash since she set foot into the hospital.


    ¡°Or do you want me to go home now? I won¡¯t stay and look after you if you don¡¯t remain in the hospital.


    Aunt Audrey¡¯s hosting a party just for Liberty and I. Since you don¡¯t require care in the hospital, I can


    rush back and make it to the party.¡±


    Zachary quickly held her hands.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll stay in the hospital. Your word is mymand.¡±


    ¡°Not mine. You should be listening to the doctor.¡±


    In his mind, Zachary cussed the doctor who rmended the hospital stay.


    Nevertheless, seeing that Serenity thoughtfully fed him the chicken soup, Zachary could let go of the


    resentment.


    Well, he might as well enjoy the hospital stay. He was living the life as his wife was giving him all the


    attention.


    After feeding Zachary the chicken soup, Serenity pulled out some tissue to wipe his mouth. Her


    thoughtfulness tempted Zachary to pull her into his arms and kiss her a thousand times.


    It was a shame that he had a cold now.


    It was a viral infection too. He could not kiss her for fear of infecting her.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity stared at him.


    Zachary coughed.


    He did not experience coughing yesterday.


    Now, his throat was itchy.


    ¡°Can you kiss me here with the mask on?¡±


    Zachary touched his cheek, gesturing for Serenity to kiss him there.


    Serenity was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice trailed.

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Serenity immediately put her arms up in surrender as she eximed, ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t talk that way. It


    doesn¡¯t sound good when you elongate your creaky voice. You¡¯re trying to act cute, but it¡¯s not working.


    You sound like you¡¯re going through puberty. Fine, I¡¯ll kiss you, okay? Stop the cute act. It¡¯s giving me


    the creeps.¡±


    Zachary stared at Serenity begrudgingly. It was not like he wanted to do it. He did not know how to act


    cute anyway.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Thankfully, his voice had turned hoarse. Without the raspy voice, Serenity would call him out for using


    the high pitch tone.


    Never mind. He could forget the mo¨¦ act.


    Serenity gave Zachary what he wanted and tenderly kissed him on the cheek. She asked, ¡°Happy


    now?¡±


    During the kiss, Zachary closed his eyes and felt the affectionate tingle on his cheek. Although he could


    not feel the warmth as she had a mask on, Zachary could feel the love she had for him.


    That was right-love.


    Zachary was content.


    It left him more satisfied than when she flirted with him and their tongues danced along. The way


    Serenity kissed him right now was without the usual banter.


    Serenity reached out to caress his face while demonstrating the heartache in her eyes. She said, ¡±


    You¡¯re thirty now, and yet you don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. You make me all worried. Look


    at you. You lost a lot of weight. I bet you¡¯ve been skipping meals during your business trip.¡±


    Grabbing her arm, Zachary held her hands against his face as he locked his tender eyes on her


    beautiful face. face as he locked his tender eyes on her beautiful face. He whispered, ¡°Thest thing I


    expected was to catch a cold. I didn¡¯t mean to make you worry about me. I didn¡¯t have the appetite


    since you weren¡¯t here to eat with me. Plus, the piling work andck of appetite caused me to drop in


    weight.¡±


    Truth be told, he did not lose any weight.


    Nevertheless, he must have slimmed down if his wife said so.


    He was what his wife said.


    ¡°Who would expect to get sick? You should put onyers. It¡¯s colder here than in Wiltspoon.


    Zachary refuted, ¡°I showered in cold water¡­¡±


    ¡°You showered in cold water? No wonder you got sick.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s hand resting against his face immediately went for a pinch. ¡°Are you trying to show off?


    Taking a cold shower in the middle of winter? Do you want me to pour a bucket of ice on you while you


    shower? I can guarantee that it will be more than refreshing.¡±


    Zachary looked at her with his eyes burning with passion.


    Serenity did not get it in the beginning, but the look on Zachary¡¯s face brought her back to the time he


    changed her clothes¡­


    That must be the reason for the cold shower.


    Drawing her arm back, Serenity acted like nothing ever happened and grabbed the pills by the bedside


    table. She took a look and asked, ¡°When are you supposed to take these? Is it time for your medicine?¡±


    ¡°I think I have to take them in another hour or so. I¡¯m still on IV drips, so I don¡¯t need any more


    medicine. Pills have side effects too, you know.¡±


    Serenity responded, ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ll ask the doctor to give you a jab when hees for his rounds in


    the morning. Injections work faster, and you usually only need to take it once.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He hated medicine, butpared to jabs, he would rather take the pills.


    Injections were the worst. It would kill him just to take one jab.


    ¡°There¡¯s some fruits and desserts, Seren. Do you want some?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now.¡±


    Serenity looked at the time before sitting down on the bed for apanying family members. Pulling


    her phone out, she said to Zachary as she got ready to pass the time on videos, ¡°Get some sleep. I¡¯ll


    wake you when it¡¯s time for your medicine. I¡¯ll sleep when you¡¯re done with the IV drips.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll watch the time. You can sleep. I just woke up, so I don¡¯t feel like sleeping now.¡±


    Zachary felt bad to let his wife stay up all night.


    Serenity moved her gaze away from her mobile screen and to his face. She told him off, ¡°Are you the


    patient, or am I the patient? I¡¯m here to look after you. You better be snoring, or I¡¯ll feel bad for getting


    the sry from Mr. Tank.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Seeing that Zachary was still staring at her, Serenity put her phone aside and got up. She drew close


    and kissed him on the cheek. Tenderly she uttered, ¡°Go on to bed now.¡±


    Serenity then touched his head.


    ¡°Is there a thermometer here? I¡¯ll check on your temperature. You still feel hot. You¡¯re on IV drips and


    the pills already, but the fever hasn¡¯t really gone down.¡±


    Zachary replied in all honesty, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a thermometer here too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for one at the nurse¡¯s station.¡±


    Serenity grabbed her phone and took off.


    Zachary¡¯s phone happened to ring when she left the room.


    It was Josh.


    Zachary took the call.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep thiste in the night?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have the habit of checking my phone when I wake up. I saw the message from your wife that she


    made it there safe and sound. Since I was awake, I thought I might as well call to check on you. Has


    your fever gone down?¡±


    Zachary faintly said, ¡°Notpletely. The doctor said I had to stay in the hospital for a few days.


    They¡¯re just making more money out of me.¡±


    That was the mentality of patients. Patients themselves believed they were not sickly, and the doctor¡¯s


    orders to be kept for observation in the hospital were only a ruse to make more money.


    The great Mr. York did not care about money, but he hated to lie on his back in the hospital all day.


    hated to lie on his back in the hospital all day. He would have discharged himself first thing in the


    morning if Serenity had note over.


    Now, he would be bound to the bed for days.


    Zachary had never been hospitalized since he was born.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have the money. Just listen to the doctor. I sent your wife over to take care of


    you. You can use the time to patch things with your wife.¡±


    Zachary grimaced. ¡°Patch things? Things are fine between us.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    Josh had grown ustomed to Zachary¡¯s stubbornness.


    A certain somebody got into a huge fight with his wife because of something small.


    That somebody even gave his wife the snub. Yet, he flew back the second he heard his wife go


    drinking at a bar.


    Zachary had been contradicting himself since day one.


    ¡°Did the Stones give you an invitation to their party?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I intend to attend the event. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°Seren will think there are sparks between us if she were to hear you. I¡¯ll beat you up if


    youe between us.¡±


    ¡°How can Ie between you when you guys are solid? I don¡¯t even have a wife yet, but I¡¯m working


    on it. I¡¯ll be the one in trouble if Ms. Sox thinks I swing the other way and have a thing for you.


    ¡°The Stones also invited Ms. Sox to the party.¡±


    Josh added thest sentence to exin his attendance at the event.


    ¡°My wife¡¯sing back. I¡¯m going to end the call.¡±


    With Zachary¡¯s ears picking up on the familiar footsteps outside, he added to Josh, ¡°Don¡¯t call me


    unless it¡¯s an emergency while I¡¯m trying to get my health back.¡±


    ¡°Your wifeing back doesn¡¯t interfere with our phone call, no?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a patient now. My wife is strict and wants me to rest.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Why did he get the feeling that Zachary was showing off his rtionship again?


    The guy was unting that someone was caring for him during his time of sickness.


    Zachary hung up and put the phone back before lying down like nothing ever happened and closing his


    eyes.


    He only opened his eyes when Serenity entered the room.


    Serenity brought the thermometer over and checked on his temperature. She also noted the time.


    Serenity then sat on the bed and whipped out her phone to watch videos.


    A few minutester, Serenity took the thermometer from his armpit and looked at it before uttering,


    ¡°Your temperature is down to thirty-eight degrees Celsius.¡±


    She could rest a little now.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    ¡°Do you want some water?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like drinking any. I don¡¯t want to rush to the loo so often. It¡¯s not very convenient for me to


    go to the loo right now.¡±


    Serenity had no words.


    Since Zachary did not want to sleep, Serenity stopped watching videos on her phone and chatted with


    him. She did most of the talking while he listened intently.


    As she bbered on, Zachary¡¯s eyes grew heavy until he finally drifted into slumbend.


    Once the bag of IV fluid hooked to Zachary was empty, Serenity rang the nurse to change a new bag


    before returning to the dependent¡¯s bed and getting on her phone.


    However, her eyes began to grow heavy as well. She could barely stay awake.


    In case she fell asleep, Serenity put down her phone and got out of bed to head to the loo. She


    removed her mask and sshed her face with cold water to freshen up.


    Serenity waited until thest bag of IV fluid was emptied before waking Zachary up for his medicine. It


    was only then she caught up on sleep.


    The following day, Serenity was woken up by her ringing phone. It was her sister.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Seren, how is Zachary doing?¡± Liberty asked with concern.


    Sitting up, Serenity looked at Zachary who was in bed. He was still asleep. She went over and felt his


    forehead.


    Realizing it was hot, she said, ¡°His temperature went down to thirty-eight degrees Celsius before I went


    to bed. He¡¯s feverish again.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s caught the viral flu. The doctor said his fever wille and go. It¡¯s okay, Liberty. Don¡¯t worry. Is


    Sonny up yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Liberty urged, ¡°Take care of yourself too. Don¡¯t overtire yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will, Liberty.¡±


    The sisters chatted for a while before ending the call. Serenity looked at the time and woke Zachary up


    for another round of medication.


    By the time the doctor made his rounds, Zachary¡¯s temperature went down once more. He looked


    better too.


    Mr. Tank dropped by to deliver a hot breakfast to the couple. Mr. Tank¡¯s wife made breakfast for them.


    Serenity continued to feed Zachary spoon by spoon.


    She believed she should do a better job in Mr. Tank¡¯s presence since she was taking a sry from him.


    Otherwise, Mr. Tank would think she was not worth the pay.


    Watching the scene unfold, Mr. Tank thought the CEO¡¯s wife was really good to Mr. York. She was


    considerate and gentle.


    No wonder Mr. York doted on his wife.


    Gentleness could soften a hardened heart.


    Plus, Mr. York was kinder in attitude toward him. Mr. York did not object to the doctor¡¯s rmendation


    to remain in the hospital.


    Mr. Bucham was right.


    With the CEO¡¯s wife around, she would have everything covered and save their


    ¡°Doctor, can my husband¡¯s medicine be switched to a jab instead?¡± Serenity asked the doctor.


    Zachary was rendered speechless. Did he really need a shot?


    Why did he have to bring up the side effects of the medicine?


    The doctor replied, ¡°He can take a shot, but injections tend to be potent and can cause adverse


    reactions like nausea and sores.¡±


    Mr. Tank jumped in, ¡°It¡¯s okay, doctor. Just give Mr. York the best cure.¡±


    Zachary immediately gave Mr. Tank a dirty look.


    Mr. Tank was dumbstruck by the re.Did he say something wrong?


    Mr. York did not want to stay in the hospital, and the shot could be his answer out of the ce.


    The doctor uttered, ¡°Since you requested a shot, I¡¯ll arrange to rece the pills with one.¡±


    Zachary wanted to scowl but was afraid his wife might catch his expression.


    All he could do was curse Mr. Tank in his mind.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    After the doctor made his rounds, the nurse came by to put Zachary on IV drips.


    Serenity stared at Zachary while Mr. Tank went to check with the doctor on the type of shot to be


    administered to Zachary.


    Zachary looked at the bag of IV fluid, pondering on ways to escape the injection.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Zachary?¡±


    With Zachary staring nkly at the IV fluid without blinking, Serenity asked with concern, ¡°Are you


    feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Holding onto her hands, Zachary uttered pitifully, ¡°Can I get the pills instead? I don¡¯t like jabs. They


    hurt.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all for your own good. Besides, you talked about the side effects of medicine, so taking the


    shot should do the trick.¡±


    Serenity withdrew her arm and amusedly pinched his cheek. ¡°So there is something you¡¯re afraid of.¡±


    Zachary grabbed her hands once more and looked deeply and affectionately into her eyes. ¡°The thing


    I¡¯m most afraid of is you leaving me.¡±


    ¡°Alright now. Quit the act. Your attempt to be affectionate and pitiful won¡¯t work on me. We suggested to


    the doctor that you take the jab, so you¡¯re taking it.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words. He wanted to pass out once more.


    Would it work?


    Josh was considerate in sending his wife here so that she could care for him while he was sick.


    However, Serenity was also calling the shots for him. Pun intended.


    If Josh was here, he would say that Zachary should relish in his wife being the boss of him as Josh was


    single and would rather have a wife all over him.


    Zachary had no words. It appeared Zachary had unted his rtionship too much that karma had


    pped back.


    ¡°Do you fancy an shoppingmode apple?¡± Serenity asked.


    Zachary was not that fond of apples, but since Serenity had taken an shoppingmode apple from the


    fruit basket, he did not decline and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want too much. Just give me a tiny piece.¡±


    Serenity washed the apple and sliced it into four pieces before giving Zachary one.


    Taking the apple slice, Zachary uttered, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you peel the skin off?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I always eat it with the skin like when I eat shrimp. I¡¯ll eat the shrimp with the shell if you don¡¯t peel it


    for me.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Get me discharged and I¡¯ll take you to enjoy the seafood here.


    The city is near the coast, so the seafood is abundant and cheap here. You can eat to your heart¡¯s


    content.¡± ¡®We¡¯ll talk when you get better.¡± ¡°Seren, my temperature hasn¡¯t gone down, but I feel better


    than yesterday.


    Let¡¯s get out of here after I¡¯m done with the IV drips, okay?¡±


    Munching on the shoppingmode apple, Serenity looked at him without saying a word.


    Try as Zachary might to cajole her, Serenity refused to budge.


    By then, Mr. Tank had returned with the nurse and some takeaway lunch. Serenity fed Zachary lunch


    and waited another half an hour before asking the nurse to administer the shot.


    Mr. Tank did not stay for long. After delivering lunch, he gave an excuse and slipped out of there. He


    had a feeling that the stink eye he got from Mr. York grew eerie when thetter saw him with the nurse.


    If looks could kill, Mr. Tank would be dead right now.


    It was not as though he was the one who suggested to the doctor to switch the medicine for a shot-it


    was the missus.


    Serenity had her lunch and said, ¡°Take the first dose now. You can have the second dose after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Seren, can I just have one shot?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It hurts. I don¡¯t want it anymore.¡±


    ¡®What can I do to make you feel better?¡±


    Zachary pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t feel better unless I don¡¯t get the jab.¡±


    Serenity removed the mask and said, ¡°I can make your time worthwhile and give you something else to


    think about.¡±


    She then leaned in, but Zachary was one step ahead and stopped her.


    ck in the face, he swiftly put the mask back on her face and uttered in a raspy voice, ¡°Although I


    would really love that, I might give you my cold.¡±

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Serenity uttered with joy in her eyes. ¡°Hang in there then. You¡¯re thirty years old, Zachary. How can a


    thirty-year-old manly man be afraid of a shot?¡±


    It turned out Zachary was afraid of needles.


    Zachary had better prayed not to be sick if he ever crossed her again. She would get the doctor to


    administer shots to him for any illness he had.


    With Zachary tensing his facial muscles without a word, Serenity leaned into his ear and whispered,


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Be a good boy and take the shot, Zachary. Then, I can go all the way with you and go back. Call it a


    reward since I rushed over to take care of you.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes were sparkling. He asked, ¡°Can I?¡±


    Sitting straight, Serenity smiled through her eyes. ¡°Once you get discharged from the hospital.


    ¡°How about it? Are you going to take the shot?¡±


    Looking rather conflicted, Zachary rolled up his sleeve and put his hand out in the end. He closed his


    eyes and took the shot like a champ.


    While the injection was being administered, Zachary convinced himself in his mind, ¡®It¡¯s an ant¡¯s bite.


    It¡¯s an ant¡¯s bite.¡¯


    His wife would reward him handsomely once he recovered from the cold.


    A certain somebody readily admitted that he had been ogling at his wife for a while now.


    It was most intense when he got her dressed once. He had been troubled by wet dreams at night.


    Serenity was tempted tough as Zachary tried to keep a nk face throughout.


    ¡°You can have the first shot now. The second shot can be administeredter,¡± Serenity said.


    However, Zachary told the nurse, ¡°I¡¯ll take the pain in one go.¡± It was bad enough to suffer once, but the


    second time¡­ He might as well tough it out all at once.


    Zachary then put on a brave face for the second shot.


    Serenity was speechless.


    Well, at least Zachary got his daily doses.


    Serenity watched as the nurse applied pressure to the injection site. He stared at Serenity with a


    straight face.


    Serenity added, ¡°The nurse will put a bandage on your boo-boo.¡±


    She plucked some grapes and plopped them into his mouth. ¡°Have some grapes and take your mind


    off the pain.¡±


    Serenity then went to the loo.


    Once she was gone, Zachary held his arm and screamed silently.


    Serenity might just ask for more injections if he made a big deal out of it.


    Zachary stuffed his mouth with grapes and hid his pain.


    He vowed to himself to take care of his health, so he would never get sick again.


    Zachary would rather die than take another shot.


    Nevertheless, Zachary thought the shot was worth it at the thought that he and Serenity would be


    a real couple once he got better from his flu. Shhh¡­


    He must not let anyone hear his thoughts, or he would get punished with more shots.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    He grabbed his phone and realized that it was Nana.


    ¡°Nana.¡¯ ¡°I heard you¡¯re in the hospital.¡±


    Grandma May added, ¡°I hope you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°Just a cold, fever, cough, and sore throat. Nothing serious. I¡¯ll be as good as new in a few days.¡±


    With her mind at ease, Grandma May told him off, ¡°Don¡¯t overwork yourself. See, your body is


    susceptible to sickness when your immune system weakens. Since Seren is there, you and your wife


    can take time off work and spend some time together. Ultimately, you two get into fights easily because


    your rtionship is not strong enough.¡± Their love for one another was not quite there yet.

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Zachary had developed feelings for Serenity first and fell head over heels for her while Serenity had


    only made a tiny step forward. She could shrink back into her shell at any time. He fell silent.


    Zachary and Serenity often got into fights not just because their rtionship was not strong enough.


    His personality and habits were parts of the reason too.


    It was unlikely that Serenity would change for him. She was not the type to rely on menpletely.


    Serenity would not even let him in the loops of things that she could handle by herself.


    Hence, he had to change for her instead.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You always keep to yourself when I teach you how to chase your


    wife and build a rtionship with her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Zachary replied honestly.


    Grandma May responded, ¡®Why do I have such a senseless grandson like you? If your brothers and


    cousins are like you, I¡¯d rather reunite with your grandpa than worry about all of you.¡±


    Her sons and daughters-inw were also worried, but it was the case of in one ear and out the other


    with these boys when their parents talked to them.


    Grandma May had no choice but to meddle in her grandsons¡¯ affairs despite her old age.


    She must have been a matchmaker in her past life but the unsessful kind as she had a hard time


    with her grandsons¡¯ marriages.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Nana, I will handle my affairs. Just wait for your great-granddaughter to be born.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be long gone before that happens.¡± ¡°The great-granddaughter will bring you back to life.¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    ¡°I guess you must be feeling better since you can make me angry. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    Grandma May had to end the call before the brat gave her a heart attack and sent her to heaven to


    meet her husband.


    She threw the phone onto the coffee table. The phone slid across the table and fell onto the ground.


    Callum swiftly caught the phone from falling.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your new phone, Nana?¡± ¡°It smashed and broke. You each bought me a phone. I have at


    least a dozen, so it can break for all I care.¡±


    Callum answered, ¡°Nana, did Zack make you angry again?¡±


    Grandma May red at him. ¡°You boys will be the death of me. Look at you. You¡¯re no better than


    Zack. You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. Why aren¡¯t you out during the holidays? Why are you sitting


    around? Is a wife going to fall from the sky if you just sit here?¡±


    Callum quickly put the phone in front of Grandma May and said, ¡®Til head out right now and sit in the


    yard, Nana. I¡¯ll wait for God to drop me a girlfriend from the sky.¡±


    He had better slip away before his nana beat him up.


    Callum walked away, only toe back as he had forgotten his phone.


    The afternoon went by in a blink of an eye.


    Nighttime arrived earlier in the winter. By six o¡¯clock, the sky gradually turned dark.


    It was brightly lit at the Stones¡¯ residence.


    Since it was a rare asion for the Stones to organize an event, all guests arrived despite thest-


    minute invitation.


    The exception was the Yorks, who did not quite get along with the Stones. Oh, in fact, the Stones did


    not send the Yorks an invitation.


    It was mainly in consideration of Elisa.


    Elisa had finally decided to let go of her feelings for Zachary. The presence of the Yorks might rekindle


    her feelings for Zachary and her harassment toward him.


    Hence, Mrs. Stone-no matter how happy she was-decided against inviting Old Mrs. York to the


    event.Standing by Mrs. Stone were her daughter, Elisa, and her niece, Liberty. Liberty was holding


    Sonny¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    As Liberty was spilling on the sides, she did not wear a gown. It was mainly because there were no


    suitable evening dresses for her. It was toote to tailor one to her size.


    Nevertheless, she put on some new clothes and painted her face naturally. She also wore a jewelry set


    gifted by Mrs. Stone that brought out a sense of privilege in her.


    Sonny wore a mini suit. The little man was handsome, to begin with, and the suit only gave prominence


    to his attractive looks.


    Any woman who had seen Sonny could not resist holding him.


    The little guy was timid at first, but he soon got used to it and became bolder. He would sweetly thank


    anyone whoplimented his looks. In fact, he became the star of the event.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mrs. Lewis and Mr. Duncan are here.¡±


    With a maid approaching Mrs. Stone and informing the arrival of the distinguished guests, Mrs.Stone


    led her daughter and niece out to wee them. Mrs. Stone held Liberty¡¯s hand and said with a smile,


    ¡°Come with me to wee Mrs. Lewis,Liberty.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis is Duncan¡¯s mom. Duncan once helped you.¡±


    Mrs. Stone briefly talked about Mrs. Lewis.Liberty nodded her head with a grin.


    Aunt Audrey hosted the event with the intention of introducing Liberty and


    Serenity to everyone and letting Wiltspoonians know that the Stone Group had the sisters¡¯ backs.


    Mrs. Stone led her daughter and niece out.


    They ran into Mrs. Lewis and her son in the middle of thewn.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis. Mr. Duncan.¡± ¡°Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Grinning from ear to ear, Mrs. Stone weed Mrs. Lewis like they were good friends. Mrs. Lewis


    responded with the same enthusiasm.


    Truth be told, they rarely greeted one another when they met.


    It was because the Lewises were close to the Yorks.


    Mrs. Lewis only came to the Stones¡¯ party tonight as her youngest son wasing with her. Pigs


    would fly before Duncan would attend any social event. Curious, Mrs. Lewis attended the Stones¡¯ party.


    She wanted to know the reason her youngest son was willing to attend the event with her.


    Duncan would rather die than go to an event with his mother.


    After the twodies of equal social standing exchanged greetings, they started to praise each other¡¯s


    offspring.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s attention fell on Liberty after showering Mrs. Stone¡¯s three children withpliments.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, this must be your niece.¡±


    Holding Liberty¡¯s hand, Mrs. Stone replied with a smile, ¡°This is my elder niece, Liberty. Her younger


    sister had an emergency and couldn¡¯t make it tonight.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    As Mrs. Stone introduced Liberty to Mrs. Lewis, Duncan bent down and reached out to touch Sonny¡¯s


    face. The little guy in a suit was the most adorable thing. Sonny shied away to stand behind Liberty.


    For some reason, Sonny was afraid of Duncan.


    Once again, Duncan awkwardly withdrew his arms.


    Straightening his back, he embarrassedly smiled at Mrs. Stone and uttered, ¡°Sonny is always scared of


    me.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis picked up on something and asked, ¡°Duncan, do you know Ms. Hunt?¡±


    The way Duncan called someone else¡¯s son was rather affectionate.


    Duncan came clean. ¡°Liberty used to work in mypany. She handed in her resignation not too long


    ago.¡±


    Sonny grabbed onto his mother¡¯s clothes before poking his head out to stare at Duncan. Letting out a


    smile, Duncan pped his hands and put his hands out to Sonny to gesture for Sonny toe close


    and give him a hug. He had been itching to hold this cute little man.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    Sonny recoiled behind his mother.


    Turning around, Liberty picked her son up and said, ¡°Sonny, this is Mr. Lewis. You met him before.¡±


    Sonny simply stared at Duncan. As polite as he usually was, Sonny refused to say hello to Duncan.


    ¡°The child is beautiful,¡± Mrs. Lewisplimented. Mrs. Stone¡¯s elder niece was broad around the


    beam, but her son was rather handsome.


    ¡°Duncan, your scary face scared the little guy. He won¡¯t let you touch him.¡± Mrs. Lewis tore one into her


    youngest son.


    Since the incident when Duncan got a cut on his face, Mrs. Lewis was all for her son to go under the


    knife to remove the scar and get his good looks back. However, the headstrong b*stard refused to take


    her advice and do the surgery. He had no consideration for his mother who nearly had a heart attack


    and cried so many nights over the ident.


    Many years had passed, and the scar remained.


    The once hunk now found himself single at thirty¨Cfive¡­ Hang on. Duncan was about to celebrate his


    thirty¨Csixth birthday. The sons of other families were fathers of two or three kids at the age of thirty¨C


    five. Yet, there were no takers for her thirty¨Csix¨Cyear¨Cold son.


    As Mrs. Lewis did not often find Duncan taking to a child, she seized the chance to have a go at him.


    With a smile, Duncan replied, ¡°That¡¯s just because I¡¯m not familiar with Sonny. He won¡¯t be scared of


    me when we see each other more.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis frowned. ¡°See each other more?¡±


    ¡°Liberty rented one of my shops to turn into a breakfast ce. I pass by that area on my way to work,


    so Sonny will see me every day,¡± Duncan exined.


    ¡°Please excuse me, Mrs. Stone, while I say hello to your son.¡±


    Clive and his wife were receiving guests on the other end, so they were not with their mother.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Stone gave a nod smilingly as Duncan made his way to Clive.


    Mrs. Lewis took a few nces at Liberty but without any good intention. Without saying anything more


    to Liberty, Mrs. Lewis chatted with Mrs. Stone as they sauntered into the house.


    Elisa waited until the twodies were far before pulling Liberty aside and uttering,¡± Let¡¯s kill time here


    and go into the houseter so my mom has enough time to share about the pains of raising children


    with her friends.¡±


    Curling her lips, Liberty understandingly answered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way Mrs. Lewis was looking at you, Liberty. Don¡¯t take to heart how they look at you.


    With my mom around, they won¡¯t dare try anything.¡±


    Elisa could discern Mrs. Lewis¡¯s disapproval of her cousin.


    The moment Mrs. Lewis found out that Liberty had a shop off Duncan to start a restaurant, Elisa caught


    the wariness in Mrs. Lewis toward Liberty. It was like Mrs. Lewis was on guard against her cousin for


    eyeing Duncan.


    ¡°Elisa, I¡¯m used to getting that kind of look.¡±


    It did not bother Liberty at all.


    Although Liberty was one of the stars of the event tonight, it was only for one night to get to know the


    upper crust of Wiltspoon.


    She would leave the Stones¡® residence by daylight and return to her rented apartment. Liberty would be


    getting materials to renovate her shop for a fresh look after the New Year¡¯s holidays. She was going to


    be upied with all the purchase of necessities.


    The higher society was not for Liberty.


    There was no need to force herself into a circle where she did not belong.


    Liberty was aware of that. Aunt Audrey had money, but her wealth had nothing to do with Liberty.


    Liberty wanted to depend on herself to generate wealth and live better days.


    ¡°The thing is, Mrs. Lewis actually thinks you would go after her son.¡±


    Outspoken as she was, Elisa blurted out what went on in Mrs. Lewis¡¯s mind.


    Liberty found Elisa¡¯s anger amusing. ¡°I¡¯m not even angry, Elisa. I could see that too. The people at


    Lewis & Co. also believed I was trying to get in Duncan¡¯s pants, but who cares what they think? I just


    came out of hell, and I¡¯m not going to jump back into marriage again.


    ¡°Hank¡¯s mother is on a pension of three thousand bucks a month, and she¡¯s not someone who is easy


    to please. She kept finding fault with me. It would be tougher to get along with Mrs. Lewis since she


    lives in privilege. I would be nuts to pine for her son.¡±


    The failed marriage gave Liberty an insight and a new lease of life. She would think twice before


    stepping into another marriage.

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t give Mrs. Lewis a chance to make things difficult for me. Don¡¯t be mad.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so forgiving, Liberty. I would never allow anyone to look at me that way if it were me. I¡¯d make


    her pay.¡± Liberty smiled.


    How could shepare herself to Elisa?


    Elisa was an heiress born with a silver spoon.


    Liberty was an orphan who lost both parents at a young age.


    ¡°I got your back from now on. You must let me know if anyone gives you an attitude or bullies you. I¡¯ll


    kick their *sses for you.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine¡¯s here.¡±


    With Jasmine and her shoppingmode brother arriving at the scene, Liberty alerted Elisa and distracted


    her from the topic.


    Jasmine dragged her shoppingmode brother along to the event so she could get a free ride off him and


    feast to her heart¡¯s content at the party.


    It was a pity that Serenity was not in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Jasmine.¡±


    Elisa and Liberty walked up to them.


    ¡°Why did you take ages, Jasmine?¡±


    As Elisa drew close and intimately held Jasmine¡¯s arm, many looked over and recognized Jasmine.


    Some were even whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Mrs. Lowe¡¯s niece? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen her.¡±


    ¡°I bet Mrs. Stone doesn¡¯t know what Ms. Sox did when she got drunk. Mrs. Stone will be in for a


    surprise for inviting Ms. Sox when she ends up on the ground likest time.¡±


    ¡°I heard Ms. Sox is good friends with Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece. It exins why Ms. Sox got the invitation.¡±


    ¡°We should stay away from her. This person is a joke.¡±


    Oblivious that she had be the center of gossip, Jasmine asked Elisa, ¡°Was Ite? I read the time


    on the invitation. I believe I¡¯ve arrived early.¡±


    She then greeted Liberty and carried Sonny beforeplimenting Liberty with a smile, ¡°Your outfit


    today really shows off your curves, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°You can call me fat. I don¡¯t mind it at all.¡±


    Liberty could face criticism from others for her own ws. She did not control her eating, so why stop


    others from calling her fat?


    She had been putting in the work to cut down her size.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I speak from the heart, Liberty. You¡¯re of ample proportions. You have the makings of the richest


    woman in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Following Jasmine¡¯s praises, Liberty replied smiling, ¡°So you¡¯re saying I have the potential to be a


    wealthy woman.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget that Mr. Charles foretold that things will be difficult for Liberty and Seren before they


    can enjoy the easy life.¡±


    With Sonny in Jasmine¡¯s arms, she and her shoppingmode brother followed Elisa into the main house


    of the Stones¡® residence.


    Drake had the pleasure of meeting thesedies before. It was impolite of him to butt in while the girls


    were chatting. Hence, he quietly became a wallflower, secretly hoping Mr. Bucham would arrive soon.


    At least, he would havepany.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Liberty¡¯s phone rang.


    Stopping in her tracks, she pulled out her phone and looked at the disy screen. By the looks of the


    number, the call came from andline.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling you? Is it someone from your ex¨Chusband¡¯s family?¡± Elisa asked with concern upon


    seeing Liberty¡¯s reluctance in answering the call.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the caller. It¡¯s andline.¡±


    After much hesitation, Liberty picked up the call in the end.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Liberty.¡±


    Liberty uttered, ¡°Mike?


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s voice turned t.


    Mike let out an awkwardugh on the other end of the line. ¡°I heard you got a million bucks from your


    husband when you divorced him.¡±

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    It alerted Liberty¡¯s internal rm bells to ring.


    She callously asked, ¡°Who told you that I got that much money? I didn¡¯t work or have. any ie after


    I got married.¡±


    ¡°Your mother¨Cinw said so. Liberty, my business has hit a rough patch and is in the red. I lost all the


    money I profited from over the years. I don¡¯t have cash going into. the business, so I was thinking if you


    could lend me a million bucks.¡±


    Liberty sneered in anger.


    There were no boundaries when it came to these people.


    They would not stop bugging her and Serenity.


    ¡°You might want to look in the mirror and see if you can find your dignity, Mike. After all that you¡¯ve


    done to me and my sister, you have the gall to ask me for money?! That¡¯s right. I do have a million


    dors, but I won¡¯t lend it to you. I¡¯d rather give the money to anyone else than you!¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Liberty. We¡¯re family after all. Look, you girls were stubborn then. You didn¡¯t get your


    husband to pay us for family support. He married you without forking out a dime to us. Look where it


    landed you. You should ask your future husband to pay for our grandparents¡® care, so he would feel


    responsible to the family and would not ditch you unnecessarily.


    ¡°Your future husband will only treasure you if hemits a sum of money to marry you. You don¡¯t have


    use for the money you have now anyway. Why don¡¯t you lend me the million dors? I¡¯ll pay you back


    when my business recovers. Besides, you and your sister are the reason my business is failing.


    ¡°My business wouldn¡¯t have suffered if you didn¡¯t ruin me with your post on Twitter. I¡¯m taking in a loss


    every day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lend you the money! Not even a dime!¡±


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡±


    Liberty hung up on the call.


    With the phone mmed in his face, Mike cussed his heart out.


    ¡°What did she say?¡±


    His father inquired concernedly, ¡°Is Liberty going to lend you the money?¡±


    ¡°Dad, you know she won¡¯t do that. We¡¯re not even on the best of terms. Even a good friend won¡¯t lend


    me a million bucks.


    Restless, Mike paced around the living room.


    They were now back in their hometown, and everything cost them money. It was fine when Mike¡¯s


    business was doing well before, and he was bringing in clean profit every day. However, Mike was put


    out of business and about to lose his capital. He started to count pennies.


    Old Mrs. Hunt would be discharged from the hospital and return home in two days. With the New Year


    around the corner, the olddy wanted to be home for the celebration.


    The Hunts, apart from Old Mr. Hunt who had been caring for his wife in the hospital, were now living in


    their hometown and taking turns going into the city to take care of Old Mrs. Hunt.


    Oh, right. John was still in the city, looking for a job.


    However, manypanies were on early Christmas and New Year leave, so it had not been smooth


    sailing for John.


    Stone Group came down heavily on John. Anypanies interested in hiring John for his capability


    would receive a call from Stone Group thereafter. As thepanies did not want to step on Stone


    Group¡¯s toes, they would change their mind about hiring John.


    John even attended interviews withpanies that were at odds with Stone Group, but the oue


    was the same.


    He spent some money to ask the manager of the human resources department at thesepanies


    why they would not take him in. Thepanies replied, saying that John had crossed someone, and


    anypanies that hired him would be made the enemy.


    John asked the human resource managers if the person was from Stone Group.


    The response he got was, ¡°Did you p*ss Stone Group off too? Don¡¯t youe from a farming town?


    Does your family own a farm? I¡¯d advise you to go pursue a career in that. At least, you can earn a


    livelihood. It¡¯s unlikely you will find a job here.¡°This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    Despite John¡¯s persistent questioning, the human resource managers would not reveal to him who


    else, apart from Stone Group, was putting an end to his professional career.


    John knew that someone had Serenity and her sister¡¯s back. He thought it was Elisa at first, but now it


    seemed there was someone more powerful than Elisa standing behind the sister.


    Who could it be?


    The person had the power to stop anybody from hiring him in Wiltspoon.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Having lost his confidence, John decided to wait until Grandmom was out of the hospital and send his


    grandparents back to their hometown before figuring something out in the new year.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Stuart was anxious. ¡°Whoever¡¯s behind Serenity and her sister must be some sort of big shot. They¡¯re


    the reason for our job losses and business failures. You¡¯re feeling the pinch too even though you don¡¯t


    run a huge business.


    ¡°Mike, we can have a family meeting when your grandmom is out of the hospital. We should apologize


    sincerely as Serenity had asked and see if things will change for the better.¡±


    Serenity mentioned that they should apologize for framing the sisters, tarnishing their names, roasting


    them, and putting them in the face of cyberbullying.


    Mike was hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough as it is. What¡¯s so difficult about issuing a public apology online? We can offer gifts to


    Liberty and her sister after the public apology. We must clean up our act and apologize this time.


    Things might be better when the sisters put the matter behind them.¡±


    Mike uttered resentfully, ¡°It was too much of Serenity and Liberty. Sure, we started it, but it was only a


    Twitter post. So, we hired people to troll them, but they fought back too. It¡¯s been hard on us thest


    two months. We suffered quite a huge loss.


    ¡°We¡¯re even now, but the girls won¡¯t back down. Must they push us this far?¡±


    Mike was not ready to forgive and forget.


    He added, ¡°They can¡¯t let go of their resentment toward us and still hold the incident against us, Dad.


    It¡¯s likely we won¡¯t ever reconcile with the sisters. I can bet my money that they will try and take back


    their parent¡¯s property.¡±


    ¡°That is our family¡¯s home base. They¡¯re married, so they shouldn¡¯t have a share of the property. The


    girls don¡¯t have the right to do so!¡±


    ¡°Dad, all children have the right to inherit the property. It¡¯s just a custom in our town to leave the


    inheritance to sons.¡±


    ¡°What should we do now? We clearly don¡¯t have the upper hand.¡±


    Stuart said with utmost regret, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have done that. Your grandmom could¡¯ve used her


    savings to pay the hospital bill. It was enough to cover the bill if each of us contributed a little.


    ¡°But none of you was willing to fork out the money. We tried to make the girls pay instead. Do you


    remember what Liberty did when we asked for family support during her wedding? We should¡¯ve


    known the sisters are no pushovers. They were only youngdies back then.¡±


    Mike sort of regretted it too, but there was no point crying over spilled milk. What was done was done.


    The Hunts could only continue what they started.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go around to see if I can find out who has the sisters¡® back.¡±


    Mike even pondered killing the girls. He could look for someone to finish them off.


    Nevertheless, since Serenity got Noah locked up in jail after the stunt he pulled, Mike had to quit on


    that thought.


    They should apologize and go from there.


    Mike would resort to more desperate means if nothing changed after the apology was made.


    Even if he had to go down, he was taking Liberty and Serenity down with him.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    Elisa was there to hear the entire conversation between Liberty and Mike. She angrily uttered, ¡°I can¡¯t


    believe they¡¯re still hounding you for money.¡±


    ¡°He wants to borrow money from me, saying that business is bad now, and he¡¯s in the red. He needs to


    pump in a million bucks into operations.¡±


    ¡°How shameless of him! And I thought I was the most brazen person in Wiltspoon. People called me


    shameless for going after Mr. York, butpared to your rtives, I¡¯m considered modest.¡±


    Liberty ended up soothing Elisa instead. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up over these people, Elisa. Serenity and I


    will never be on good terms with them. Those people can go to hell for all I care.¡±


    The hardship the Hunts faced right now was karma hitting back at them.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s enjoy the buffet and alcohol. Elisa, your pastry chef makes the best desserts. I¡¯m going


    to eat to my heart¡¯s content today!¡±


    Jasmine turned the subject of conversation elsewhere.


    Elisaughed at her. ¡°Desserts are fattening¡­ Liberty, I wasn¡¯t not talking about you.¡±


    Unbothered, Liberty replied, ¡°Desserts are fattening, but I cut out sweets in my diet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if desserts have high calories. I run and train every day, so a bit of dessert won¡¯t kill my


    weight.¡±


    Pulling Elisa along, Jasmine called Liberty and her son to go inside the house.


    Since Liberty gave up on sugar, she had to hold out against anything tasty at the party.


    Keeping to her diet was the first step to losing weight.


    By the time Josh arrived, Jasmine had had her fill and was drunk.


    Drake came along as the designated driver for his sister. While helping his drunk sister out, they ran


    into Josh who was surrounded by a crowd.


    Josh camete on purpose so that all eyes would be on him.


    It never crossed his mind that Jasmine was on her way out when he had just arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Drake nodded at Josh.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Ms. Sox?¡±


    ¡°My sister is drunk.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Josh was speechless. It seemed she could not hold her liquor.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, I¡¯m off to drive my sister home.¡±


    Holding his sister up by the arm, Drake gave Josh another nod and brushed past him.


    Jasmine was not the only person under the influence of alcohol. Even Elisa, who enjoyed more than


    the asional drink or two, was smashed.


    It was because the pair had somehow chatted about Mr. York, and Elisa called the maid to switch their


    wine to hard liquor. Jasmine and Elisa took turns downing the drink until they were wasted.


    Josh wanted to walk toward Jasmine as the public watched on, so everyone would know he had a thing


    for Jasmine. Guess the n went up in smoke.


    Even the bestid n would go astray and this seemed to be the case for Josh.


    Josh only showed up at the Stones¡® party because of Jasmine. Now that Jasmine was gone, he did not


    have a reason to stick around.


    The Stones¡® party was the buzz and only ended at midnight.


    The following day, Liberty was firm on returning to her little home together with her son, despite Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s insistence for her to stay.


    Before leaving the Stones¡® residence, Liberty had a long talk with Mrs. Stone. Mrs. Stone wanted to


    give two houses to Liberty and Serenity, but after consulting with her sister, Liberty turned down Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s generous offer.


    Mrs. Stone also wanted to give each of her nieces a lump sum of money to enrich the sisters¡® material


    lives.


    Liberty refused the kind gesture as well.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    Liberty said to Mrs. Stone, ¡°Aunt Audrey, Seren and I are young and able. We don¡¯t need your help.


    Don¡¯t worry too much about us. Have faith in us. We will get to the top with our own effort.


    ¡°I do have one thing to ask of you. Try not to let everybody know that Seren and are your nieces. We


    have seen all kinds of people and the ugly side of humanity. I¡¯m worried that others might use us


    against you or the Stone Group.¡±


    After much thought, Mrs. Stone replied, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you think that way, Liberty. You are both


    strong¨Cwilled like me. I¡¯ll take a step back since you don¡¯t need my help, but you must let me know if


    things get tough for you.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if others don¡¯t know about our rtionship, but your rtives must know of that fact,


    or they¡¯ll continue to pester you girls for money.¡±


    Stone Group¡¯s reputation came in handy at times.


    ¡°They already know Elisa stands behind us.¡±


    Elisa got into it with the Hunts at the shop.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go out of my way to tell them, but I might use your name to put pressure on them when we take


    them to court to repossess our parents¡® home. It should work in our favor.¡±


    ¡°Tell me when you decide to start the legal battle. I can help you hire the bestwyer. With the


    inheritancew, you should win the case.¡±


    Liberty knew that she and her sister would get the house back through court. However, the Hunts were


    despicable and would not easily back off. Even if the sisters won the legal battle, the Hunts would y


    dumb. The sisters would have to pull out the big guns and use Aunt Audrey¡¯s name.


    Following the long talk with Mrs. Stone, Mrs. Stone was true to her word and only watched her nieces


    in the dark. She did not interfere with her nieces¡® lives.


    It was only right to leave the girls to walk their paths.


    It took a week before Zachary got rid of his nasty cold.


    Since there was work to be done, Callum took over while Zachary was in the hospital. Callum returned


    to Wiltspoon a day before Zachary was due to be discharged.


    With New Year closing in, most factories had put out the dates of the Christmas and New Year closure.


    York Corporation was rushing the year¨Cend deadlines. After consultation with


    Zachary, it was decided that the employees could go on leave during the festive. holidays.


    Zachary kept in mind what his wife said to him.


    He would get a treat once he got better in health.


    Once back at the apartment prepared by the subsidiarypany, Zachary got to packing.


    ¡°Why are you packing your stuff, Zachary?¡± Serenity asked in confusion. They had only returned from


    the hospital.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Turning on his heel, Zachary faced Serenity and pressed down on her shoulders as their eyes locked.


    He tenderly uttered, ¡°This is not our home. I don¡¯t want to spend our first night here.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered. ¡°Oh, you remember what I said.¡±


    Zachary pulled her toward him while inching his attractive face toward hers to nuzzle. He breathed into


    her ear. ¡°I don¡¯t remember when you swore at me, but I won¡¯t forget that you talked about going all the


    way with me. To make that happen, I¡¯ve been braving myself to take the shots in the past week.¡±


    It nearly killed him! It was a shot a day.


    Zachary hadined to Mr. Tank behind Serenity¡¯s back about the big needles. The way he saw it,


    the doctor could have used a smaller needle.


    ¡°Did it hurt that bad?¡±


    Serenity felt for Zachary when he had to take the shots. It was hard on him.


    Zachary had to endure a shot every day.


    ¡°It hurt, but I¡¯m better now. How about you give me some sugar and make the pain go away?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Bearing a smile, Serenity wrapped her arms around the nape of Zachary¡¯s neck and drew her lips


    against his.

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    Even though Serenity had been hanging around Zachary every day, he could not kiss. his wife, the love


    of his life.


    Zachary had trouble keeping it in his pants.


    Now that the ban was lifted, he could not keep his hands off Serenity and demanded kisses.


    A whileter, Serenity rested against his chest and caught up on her breathing.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity lifted her chin to meet him at eye level.


    With Zachary looking rather solemn, Serenity blinked her eyes. That was quite a quick change of


    mood. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you have that teacher look?


    ¡°Do you still remember the first time you came to my shop to help? The students didn¡¯t even dare set


    foot into the shop because you were there.¡±


    Zachary put his hand on her face, caressing his thumb against her soft skin. There was a smile across


    his face. ¡°You rushed me to go back to the office. I was furious because you didn¡¯t appreciate that I was


    trying to help you. You even tried to hurry me along.¡±


    In the past, he was always stuck¨Cup, grumpy, and sour¨Cfaced in her presence. He acted as if


    everybody owed him.


    ¡°What are you trying to say to me, Zachary?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity did not stop Zachary from brushing his finger against her face as she enjoyed the intimate


    caresses. It felt as though she was a gem to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve kept from you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Zachary fell silent before saying, ¡°You must promise that you won¡¯t get angry with me, Seren, and you


    can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Serenity stared at him, and he did not shy away from her gaze.


    After looking into each other¡¯s eyes, Serenity nudged him away to create a distance


    between them.


    ¡°Zachary, are you trying to trick me? You want me to promise that I won¡¯t get angry and that I won¡¯t go


    back on my word before you tell me what¡¯s up. What if you¡¯re going to tell me something that will make


    me blow up? Am I supposed to suck it up and pretend everything is sunshine and roses?


    ¡°Let me put it out there I won¡¯t take one for the team. I¡¯ll pinch and bite you when I¡¯m mad!¡±


    Zachary reached out to hold her.


    However, she pped away his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. Tell me what you¡¯ve been hiding from me, and I¡¯ll decide whether it¡¯s enough reason


    not to abuse you.¡±


    Zachary uttered, ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t just have the property in Brynfield.¡±


    Folding her arms, Serenity asked, ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°I have a vi on the hilltop in Regent Residences. I have been living there until we tied the knot. I only


    brought the ready¨Cto¨Cmove¨Cin house in Brynfield at thest minute before we signed the papers.¡±


    Serenity red at him.


    Regent Residences?


    What was the price per square foot of the vis there?


    Serenity had been keeping an eye on property prices as she was doing the math to save for a down


    payment. She would not dream of living in a vi. Hence, Serenity did not pay much attention to the


    luxury areas.


    Pulling out her phone, Serenity checked online for the price per square foot in Regent Residences. It


    was then she realized Regent Residences was an exclusive area, and those living there were loaded.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    To think Zachary owned a vi there and it was on the hilltop with the best view too


    Stuffing her phone back into her pocket, Serenity turned around and walked to the sofa for a seat. She


    did not break gaze with Zachary.


    Zachary was looking at her. He wondered if she was angry or pleasantly surprised.


    Serenity appeared surprised, but not the good kind.


    ¡°Seren, w¨Cwe rushed to get married, so I¡­¡±


    Zachary drew close and sat next to her. The moment he took a seat, Serenity scooted to the side,


    pulling a distance between them. She told him off, ¡°Stay right there. Don¡¯te too close to me.¡±


    Tensing her facial lines, Serenity uttered furiously, ¡°I know why you kept it from me. Do you think I¡¯ll go


    after your money when I find out you own a vi?


    ¡°How much do you make annually as a senior executive in York Corporation? I bet it¡¯s a few million


    dors. You¡¯re always busy at work, either working overtime or going to business parties. Do you im


    the spending and hours from thepany? You didn¡¯t have a girlfriend or a wife. You said that your


    family is doing well financially, so you don¡¯t need to hand out an allowance to your parents.


    ¡°You must have saved a lot of money to buy a vi that costs more than ten million.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been holding out on me since the day we got married. You think I¡¯m a conniving woman,


    out to get your money.¡±


    While speaking, Serenity picked up the cushion on the sofa and smacked Zachary with it. ¡°Zachary, for


    you to hide a vi from me, you weren¡¯t 100% honest with me. I can¡¯t believe you took it out on me the


    other night for keeping things from you and not treating you like family.


    ¡°That¡¯s some double standard you have there.¡±


    Zachary let her whack him with the cushion. It did not hurt anyway.


    He chose to tell Serenity about the vi, but he had more than one property. Zachary brought up one to


    see how Serenity would react when she found out that he had something to hide from her.


    She was mad.


    ¡°Yes, Seren. You¡¯re right. I have double standards. I know I¡¯m so full of myself. You¡¯re right to say that


    about me.¡±


    He extended his arms to pull Serenity, together with the cushion, into his embrace Zachary said


    apologetically, ¡°I know my wife isn¡¯t conniving, and she isn¡¯t out to get my money. Don¡¯t be mad, Seren.


    I feel bad when you¡¯re mad.¡±


    Giving his arm a good pinch, Serenity peevishly said, ¡°Why tell me now?¡±


    ¡°I usually stay there. I feel that the ce is my home.¡±


    Well, it was his personal space, a home that belonged to him.


    ¡°I think we should spend our first night there together.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Serenity pinched his arm once more. ¡°You¡¯re only telling me now because you found


    an excuse to make me less mad at you.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite the pinches, Zachary refused to let go. He trapped her with his arms.


    ¡°I really want us to be in our home. It means something to me.


    ¡°Please forgive me for keeping it from you, Seren.¡±


    Serenity tried to push him away, but his hold on her was secured. She gave up in the end.


    ¡°Is the vi paid for, or are you still paying the mortgage?¡±


    Zachary did the math in mind before uttering, ¡°I joined York Corporation fresh out of college and have


    been working for a few years. I started off with an annual ie of a few hundred thousand dors. It


    took me a few years before I earned my first million. Now, I bring home several million a year.


    ¡°Although I saved my wages, I wasn¡¯t in the position to pay the house in cash. I¡¯m on a mortgage, but I


    put down 80% for the down payment, so I didn¡¯t have trouble making the monthly repayments. I put


    aside some money after deducting the mortgage to afford another property before marrying you.


    ¡°That was why I told you that the apartment in Brynfield and the national MPV will go to you if we


    divorce. It was to make up for your lost time.¡±


    Serenity responded, ¡°No wonder you asked me to sign a contract when we first got married. You were


    so generous to give the house to me. Since you can afford a vi, why didn¡¯t you get a better car?¡°

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    After much silence, Zachary said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much savings left after purchasing the vi and the


    apartment in Brynfield. The car is only a mode of transport. I don¡¯t need a luxury car since the one I


    have now does the job.¡±


    Zachary was flustered as he was making up more lies to cover up the web of lies* from before.


    Serenity gave him another push. ¡°Let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to run?¡±


    ¡°Where can I run to? I won¡¯t tell you if I n to run away. I can just pack my stuff and leave. I would be


    bluffing and trying to scare you if I made a hugemotion to leave. I¡¯d be quiet if I wanted to leave for


    sure. It will be without hesitation, and you won¡¯t be able to find me.¡±


    With his heart beating out of his chest, Zachary cautiously asked, ¡°Seren, in what circumstances would


    you leave me?¡±


    ¡°You must be guilty of doing me dirty to ask that question.¡±


    Zachary was quick to deny, ¡°I just want to know, so that I won¡¯t make that mistake and hurt you. I don¡¯t


    want to give you a chance to leave me.¡±


    Serenity observed his facial features. Seeing that he was calm, Serenity held his face still and looked


    into his eyes for a long time. She did not catch any signs of guilt in his eyes.


    Zachary might be honest or good at hiding his emotions. Either way, she could not read him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stand cheating, domestic violence, and endless lies.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t cheat or raise my hand at you.¡±


    Zachary immediately promised.


    Serenity ran her fingers across his face. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll keep your word.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Only time will tell.¡±


    With something to hide, Zachary ignored the statement about endless lies. Although it appeared he had


    only lied to her once, a single fabrication was covered up with countless lies. He had not been honest


    with her many times.


    His intention was to probe for Serenity¡¯s reaction. He woulde clean to her if she only needed a


    moment to get over her anger.


    Now that he knew where the fine line was, Zachary felt conflicted.


    He tricked his wife once, and now he was paying for it. Well, Zachary may not stick around to clean up


    the mess he created because she might dump him before that happened.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Zachary lowered his gaze to meet hers.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we flying home?¡±


    With a flicker in his eyes, Zachary nodded.


    ¡°Why are you still hugging me? Let go, so I can pack our stuff to go home.¡±


    Zachary smiled and dotingly nted a kiss on her forehead. He teased, ¡°Why do I feel my wife is more


    eager than I am?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining it. I¡¯ve been away from home for a week. I miss my sister, Sonny, my best friends,


    and Nana. I can¡¯t wait to get home.¡±


    Serenity pulled out a wad of cash from her pocket. It was remuneration from Mr. Tank for looking after


    Zachary.


    ¡°Did you get your pay? Did you check if the amount is right? Make sure they don¡¯t go behind your back


    and dock your pay.¡±


    While counting the money, Serenity uttered, ¡°I¡¯m homesick.¡±


    She received money foring all the way to care for her man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only get my wages just before the holidays start. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t dock my pay. I was sent by


    the headquarters to go on a business trip, so it was paid sick leave.¡±


    Seeing that Serenity had too much fun counting the cash, Zachary said, ¡°While counting the money,


    are you thinking that I should remain longer in the hospital, so you could¡¯ve gotten more for taking care


    of me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I mean, no. No way. I hope you¡¯re always healthy and away from pain and illness.¡±


    Zachary lovingly dabbed her nose before letting her go.

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡±


    Zachary went on to pack his bags.


    Serenity sat down, carrying on with her money counting.


    York Corporation was the toppany in Wiltspoon for sure. The corporation had deep pockets that


    even the subsidiarypany was generous. Serenity earned a few thousand dors for the few days


    of caring for Zachary.


    Mr. Tank would have given Serenity more money, but she might suspect something.


    After counting the cash, Serenity got up and grabbed her go¨Cto purse. It was a cheap canvas purse


    that cost a few dors if bought in bulk online. Nevertheless, the purse was useful and could hold bills


    worth tens of thousands.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity stuffed the cash into the purse and watched Zachary pack the suitcase. There was not a lot of


    stuff. She packed his bags before Zachary went on his business trip.


    Since Serenity came in a hurry, she only brought along two changes of clothes. The daily necessities


    were bought here.


    It did not take long for Zachary to finish packing. He approached Serenity with the suitcase in tow and


    said, ¡°Mr. Tank arranged a private ne for us. I¡¯ve contacted the flight crew. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Serenity put her hand out to him, and Zachary dragged the suitcase with one hand and held her hand


    with the other as they moved along.


    ¡°Zachary, Mr. Bucham is a nice guy. How did you be good friends with him? I wonder if there¡¯s


    any chemistry going on with him and Jasmine. He¡¯s a brilliant man. It¡¯s a shame that he¡¯s single.¡±


    Serenity sincerely hoped there would be some sort of spark between them.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Mr. Bucham and I have worked together for a long time. We became good friends


    over time. I didn¡¯t intentionally try to gain anything through him.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be friends even if they don¡¯t feel attracted to each other.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Serenity stopped worrying about her best friend¡¯s love life.


    Everybody had a different approach toward love.


    She and Zachary set them up for a date, but the sess of a rtionshipy on


    Josh and Jasmine¡¯s shoulders.


    A few hourster, Serenity and Zachary made it back to Wiltspoon, and their first stop was York


    Corporation. Zachary told Serenity to wait for him at the VIP lounge on the first floor while he reported


    on work to his superior. They would go home thereafter.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Serenity took a seat on the sofa in the lounge, gesturing to Zachary to carry on with his work.


    It was still early in the day, so she was fine to wait.


    Zachary got someone to bring Serenity snacks. He whispered a few words with the two receptionists


    before hurrying upstairs.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, let us know if you need anything. We¡¯ll be outside.¡±


    One of the receptionists poured Serenity a ss of water.


    Rising to her feet, Serenity took the ss from the receptionist and answered with a smile, ¡°Thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    The receptionist gleefully responded, finding the CEO¡¯s wife rather friendly.


    Serenity¡¯s identity was no secret within York Corporation. Since Zachary had notpletely gone


    public about his marriage, everybody continued to address Serenity by her maiden name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Zachary here. Don¡¯t let me keep you. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    The receptionist replied with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ll get back to work then. Just call me if you need anything, Ms.


    Hunt.¡±


    Serenity nodded and expressed her thanks.


    Once the receptionist was gone, Serenity sent a text message to her sister. Since her sister was not


    responding, she texted her best friend instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Jasmine. I¡¯m waiting for my husband to give an update about his work progress at York


    Corporation. Thepany is giving me good vibes, and now I¡¯m tempted to apply for a job at the


    company. I could use some experience in a professional setting.¡±

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    Ever since the start of the school¡¯s winter holidays, Jasmine had been holing up at home. Her daily


    routine consisted of eating, sleeping, and reading romance novels on her phone.


    Her shoppingmode brother would get the asional phone call from Josh to dine out, and Jasmine.


    would invite herself to the get¨Ctogether in case her shoppingmode brother might sell her out behind her


    back.


    Now that Jasmine received a message from Serenity that thetter was back, Jasmine quickly replied


    with a voice message.


    ¡°How about Italian tonight? Mr. Bucham took my brother to an Italian ce, and the food was great. I¡¯ve


    been waiting for you toe back so we can try out the ce. You have no idea. I couldn¡¯t binge when


    dining with my shoppingmode brother and Mr. Bucham because I¡¯d eat more than them.¡±


    Serenity responded to her with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t tonight. I just got back with Mr. York. We¡¯re going to


    have a slow night. How about tomorrow night? Get my sister and Elisa to join us.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to include Elisa since she eats like ady. She¡¯s not a foodie like you and I. We¡¯re


    complete opposites when ites to food. Your sister is trying to lose weight and is on a strict diet right


    now. She goes running three times a day. She¡¯d probably end up watching us eat if we asked her to


    come along. I don¡¯t think we¡¯d be able to eat in peace.


    ¡°Seren, your sister¡¯s weight loss is starting to show. I guess you haven¡¯t seen your sister since you just


    got back. She lost ten pounds in a week. She¡¯s really pushing herself and sticking to her guns. I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to hold out and stay away from food if it were me.¡±


    It would be tough for a foodie to follow through with a strict diet.


    ¡°Your sister lost twenty pounds since the talk about the divorce. She¡¯ll achieve her weight goal if she


    carries on a little longer.¡±


    News that her sister dropped ten pounds in a week concerned Serenity. She asked, ¡± Is my sister not


    eating at all?¡±


    She was not in Wiltspoon to check on her sister¡¯s daily living.


    Her sister often said all was good when Serenity called. Serenity was told to focus on nursing Zachary


    back to health.


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Nah. Your sister has been working out a lot. I mean, she runs three times a day and


    cuts down on fats and sweets. Plus, she¡¯s busy with the renovation of her shop. No one wants to work


    during the holidays, so she took it upon herself to order the materials and get around. I¡¯d be surprised if


    she didn¡¯t lose any weight.


    ¡°She¡¯s taking her three meals. She doesn¡¯t finish her te, but enough for her calorie count.¡±


    It put Serenity¡¯s mind at ease.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night then. Let¡¯s go to the Italian ce you talked about. Just the two of us.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Since Zachary just got better from the flu, Serenity did not intend to bring him along.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡±


    The pair chatted for a while through voice messages until Zachary came down the stairs. Serenity said


    to her best friend, ¡°My husband is done checking in with work. We¡¯re going home now.¡±


    ¡°Go on. I need to go get groceries with Mom at the market. She wants me toe along with her every


    time. She said all I do is hang around the house. She would nag at me every time I held my phone up


    to read romance stories. She has an audiobook on during dinner anyway.¡±


    Serenity could imagine Mrs. Lowe badgering Jasmine.


    Jasmine would whine about it, but Serenity was jealous that Jasmine had a mother by her side.


    Serenity wished her mom would yell at her. s, her mom was no more.


    Zachary walked in to find a smile on his wife¡¯s face. There was also a sense of longingness in her


    expression.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    He approached her and tenderly called her name, drawing her back from her thoughts.


    Snapping out of her wandering mind, Serenity turned to him and asked, ¡°Are you done with work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all good now. My business trip was for ten days, but I was in the hospital for seven days. Callum


    followed up after me, so I didn¡¯t have much to report on.¡±


    He took Serenity¡¯s hand and led her out of there. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Serenity walked with him.


    ¡°Brothers working in the samepanye in handy sometimes.¡±


    Callum would take over his shoppingmode brother¡¯s work when Zachary was sick. At least, one¡¯s family


    would not grumble about doing another family member¡¯s job.


    Zachary smiled. He brought Serenity to the parking lot and drove the national MPV parked among


    luxury sedans.

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Zachary would usually take his Rolls Royce, but the chauffeur drove the sedan back to the old


    residence and was on standby during his business trip.


    ¡°Yourpany¡¯s parking lot is like a car show. You can see an array of cars here.¡±


    Serenitymented as she got into the car. She saw many luxury sedans.


    ¡°We have a lot of senior executives in the office. People tend to get better cars when their ies are


    high. No man can resist cars. Well, you know I prefer properties to cars. The value will only increase


    with time.¡±


    Serenity would not take Zachary¡¯s word for it if she knew the cars in his garage could rival a car


    exhibition.


    ¡°Men love cars, and women love properties. You can make a home out of a house.¡±


    Serenity had been saving up to buy a house. The car she had was a gift from Zachary.


    Her usual mode of transportation to work was her e¨Cbike.


    ¡°Have you texted your sister?¡±


    ¡°I sent her a text, but I haven¡¯t received a reply. She must be upied with something. Jasmine


    mentioned that my sister has been busy. She lost quite a bit of weight too. Ten pounds in a week. I


    think my sister could be in a weight loss ad.¡±


    Liberty was a good example of determination to shed ten pounds in seven days.


    Serenity looked forward to the day her sister would reach her weight goal. She bet her sister¡¯s


    transformation would give Hank something to feel sorry about.


    ¡°Liberty is strong¨Cwilled. She¡¯ll lose weight since she puts her mind to it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Serenity answered.


    Serenity had never been to Regent Residences. The richmunity was not an area she ever kept her


    eye on.


    Since entering the residential area, Serenity had her eyes glued to the window as she looked at the


    view.


    Zachary¡¯s vi was on the hilltop. By hilltop, it was more like the top of a hillock.


    There were about five vis on the hilltop, the one that took up the most square footage was the


    biggest vi around there.


    ¡°Which is yours?¡± Serenity asked the man beside her.


    ¡°The most hidden one. It was slightly cheaper than the rest because of its remote. location. I enjoy the


    peace and quiet. I won¡¯t be bothered by neighbors if the property is further away.¡±


    Serenity believed every word he said.


    He did enjoy the peace and quiet.


    Several minutester, Zachary pulled up at the gate of the vi that was on the very end.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Serenity watched as he stopped the car and was ready to remove the car keys to open the gate. The


    house keys were strung together with his car keys.


    ¡°Is there anyone at home?¡±


    ¡°No. I lived alone in the house before I married you.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    She thought he would invite his parents and nana to live together in such a big house.


    It never urred to her that he would live by himself.


    It was likely that his parents did not want to stay with him. Serenity understood that many elders did not


    like living in a bustling city. They preferred to remain in the family home as it was theirfort space.


    They were surrounded by familiar neighbors whereas, in the city, people barely knew their neighbors.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    After unlocking the gate, Zachary got back into the car and started the engine. He drove into the vi


    compound and parked on the empty driveway.


    He replied without Serenity pressing for answers. ¡°My parents and Nana prefer living in the old


    residence and away from the bustle. They¡¯re used to the ce because they have been there for


    decades. They prefer their peace away from us kids. Nana would stay with us for a few days and


    disappear somewhere else.¡±


    Serenity concurred, ¡°Yeah. Sounds like it.¡±


    She got out of the car and strolled around the frontwn.


    Thendscape was great. The estate had a frontwn and backyard. There was a swimming pool,


    some pruned trees, and a perg in the front. The tree near the perg had a swing installed onto the


    branch. It was perfect to enjoy a good book or the view while sitting there.


    The backyard was lush with scenic and fruit trees. There were homegrown Wiltspoonian trees like


    shoppingmode apple and mango trees.


    Serenity observed the open space in the middle of the backyard, contemting growing fruits and


    vegetables on the vacant lot.


    She blurted out the idea she had in mind.


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to garden. You¡¯re thedy of the house. You can grow


    whatever you want. I don¡¯t have a problem with how you use thend.¡±


    Truth be told, the gardener cleared thend to grow roses.


    Since he wanted to let Serenity know about the vi, Zachary informed the butler to move everybody to


    the other vi during his time in the hospital while Serenity was not around. The gardener cleared the


    land for Serenity to have her dream garden.


    The swing by the perg was installed hastily at thest minute.


    Serenity would enjoy taking in the view from the swing.


    ¡°The ce is a little far from our workces. I¡¯ll forget about it for now.¡±


    Serenity believed the apartment in Brynfield was more essible.


    They coulde over to stay at a vi every once in a while for short breaks.


    ¡°We have cars, so we can drive here after work. It¡¯s quieter than Brynfield. A lot of our neighbors are


    families with kids. We can hear the angry screams of moms upstairs and downstairs, tutoring their


    children on homework.¡±


    Serenity responded with a grin, ¡°Don¡¯tin about the noise. You¡¯ll know how it feels when you


    have to help your child with homework.¡±


    Zachary confidently uttered, ¡°I¡¯m a mellow man. I¡¯ll hold my ground even when I have to help my child


    with homework. I won¡¯t yell at them. What¡¯s the point of screaming? Will screaming help if they don¡¯t


    know how to do their homework?¡±


    Serenity gave him a skeptical look.


    ¡°You always get ahead of yourself but look where you end up. You¡¯re in charge of homework when we


    have a child at school age. I¡¯ll take care of the house chores, so you can unleash your mellow energy


    and hold your ground.¡±


    Turning on her heel, she walked away.


    Zachary caught up to her and put his arm around her shoulder before chuckling.¡± Let¡¯s go into the


    house and make babies. Otherwise, you can¡¯t verify that I can hold my ground when helping our kid


    with homework.¡±


    Before he could help their child with homework, they must first have a child.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been living here for a while now. Is the kitchen usable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, but my mom will hire a few cleaners to tidy up the ce in two days and stock up the


    fridge, so I cane back and make my own meals.¡±


    Serenity had no reason to suspect Zachary was lying.


    The way she saw it, many mothers would fuss over their children¡¯s daily lives.


    Hank was an example. Her sister took care of basic needs after marriage while his mother would check


    in on Hank every now and then as if Liberty would do a bad job.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner and a stroll after that.¡±


    Zachary remarked, ¡°But I want to eat you up now, Seren.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity pouted. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Can¡¯t you take me around to get familiar with the ce?¡±

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    ¡°This is our home. We can spend the rest of our lives here, so there¡¯s no rush to look around.¡±


    With his arms around Serenity, Zachary ushered her into the house, even picking her up in between to


    rush up the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a sumptuous dinner for you downstairs once I get my fill.¡±


    Serenity was at a loss for words.


    They entered the master bedroom on the second floor, but before Serenity could check out the room,


    the desperate man put her down on the bed.


    With his muscr body pinning her down, Serenity lifted her arms and nudged him. She said, ¡°You¡¯re


    heavy.¡±


    Holding himself up with his elbows, Zachary lowered his gaze to meet hers. He did not hide the burning


    passion in his eyes as he inquired in a gruff voice, ¡°Can I, Seren?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote for you to change your mind. I can just take another cold shower.¡±


    Serenity caressed his face. ¡°You got your good looks from your parentsbined. To have a piece of


    meat hanging around me every day, I could¡¯ve turned into a she- wolf and devoured you. Don¡¯t take a


    cold shower. You just got out of the hospital.¡±


    Zachary put his weight on her as he leaned in for a peck on her lips. He chuckled.¡± Liar, liar, pants on


    fire. You were relieved to hear that we were sleeping in separate rooms. Don¡¯t think for a second I


    didn¡¯t see through you. You love to hit on me and run away before anything concrete happens.¡±


    Now that they started to have feelings for each other, and he destroyed the signed agreement of both


    parties, Serenity was ready to take the bold step forward and have the marriage consummated.


    Otherwise, they would continue to be married by name.


    ¡°Go and take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Zachary sealed her lips once more before turning over to get off the bed. He picked up a change of


    clothes and said to Serenity, ¡°I¡¯ll shower in the guest bathroom. You can stay here.¡±


    Serenity remarked with a smile, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Zachary could not help but make his way back to smooch her face a few times before happily going on


    his way.


    Serenity was lying in bed, waiting for him by the time he finished his shower in record time.


    Following his presence, a blush crept onto Serenity¡¯s cheeks as she tugged on the covers over her.


    Catching her nervous tic, Zachary took his time instead.


    He drew close to sit by the bed and asked thoughtfully, ¡°Do you want some alcohol?¡±


    She tended to let loose with alcohol in her system.


    ¡°Do you have any?¡±


    Serenity often yapped about going all the way with him, now when it came down to it, she had cold


    feet. Well, she was mostly shy.


    It was hard to shake her nerves away since she did not have experience.


    Alcohol was good to soothe the nerves.


    ¡°Yes, I do. I have a minibar in the bedroom. Wait here. I¡¯ll make you something.¡±


    Zachary did not want to get her drunk. It was just a shot to sweep away her nerves and fear.


    Serenity nodded her head.


    As she was nervous, Serenityy in bed right after the shower without checking his


    room out. She had no idea he had a minibar in here. After much thought, Serenity grabbed her phone


    from the bedside table and googled something¡­


    Arge hand came and took away the phone in her hands.


    Zachary¡¯s husky voice was heard. ¡°Seren, I hope I can be the one to teach you.¡±

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    Having been caught searching the web, Serenity could not stop the burn in her cheeks.


    She sat up and snatched her phone back. Locking the screen, Serenity pretended like nothing ever


    happened and said, ¡°I was just looking around because I was bored Where¡¯s the alcohol?¡±


    Zachary brought two sses of alcohol over and gave one to Serenity. He uttered,¡± We didn¡¯t have


    dinner, so we can¡¯t drink much. Just a little will do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so little. I¡¯ll finish this in two gulps before I can taste the alcohol.¡±


    Serenity whined before taking the ss from Zachary. She took a sip to savor the taste. As expected,


    the liquor was not strong enough. He must be afraid she would get wasted.


    She downed the drink like it was water.


    Zachary took a sip and stared at her.


    Since he was not self¨Cconscious, he did not need alcohol to psyche up.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink that? I¡¯ll have it if you¡¯re not going to.¡±


    Serenity reached out to grab his wine ss. His ss was bigger and had more alcohol than hers.


    Zachary stretched his arm up high so she could not steal his ss. He pushed her hand away and put


    the ss on the bedside table before pressing her down by the shoulders. While leaning in, he sealed


    her luscious lips and pinned her down onto the bed.


    ¡°Zachary¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m a little scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Leave it to me.¡±


    Zachary tenderly kissed her so she could rx her nerves.


    Taking in his affection, Serenity gradually loosened up and swayed along his hips as they lost


    themselves in a sea of lust.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡±


    ¡°Ignore it.¡±


    He was too busy to pick up the phone.


    Ring, ring, ring


    The phone rang nonstop, but Zachary refused to pick up. The caller tried three times before giving up.


    It was Clive.


    Clive got the message that Zachary was back from his business trip. He wanted to ask Zachary out for


    a talk.


    Yet, Zachary did not take his call.


    Clive put his phone on the dinner table.


    While carrying the dishes out, Alice took notice of Clive¡¯s sour face. She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s


    the matter, Clive? You look upset. It¡¯s after office hours, so you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about work. You


    promised me. No business meetings tonight. We¡¯re going to the moviester.¡±


    Clive answered, ¡°I tried to give Zachary a call, but he won¡¯t answer. I called him three times too.¡±


    ¡°He just returned with his wife, and it¡¯s dinnertime. They must be eating. Do you have time tonight to


    meet him even if he picks up your call?¡±


    Alice looked at him with her piercing and threatening gaze. Clive could try to ditch her at home to have


    a talk with Zachary.


    Clive immediately responded, ¡°I don¡¯t have time tonight. I¡¯ll ask him out tomorrow. He must be busy


    since he just got back with Serenity.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    The couple was presently at Alice¡¯s family home. Since Mrs. Stone and her daughter were not around,


    the couple could talk without scruples. They did not need to worry about Elisa hearing about Serenity


    and Zachary.


    Clive intended to enjoy the movies with his wifeter before inviting Zachary out.


    The dark of the night was the perfect time to talk as Elisa would not know about it.


    Meanwhile, at Regent Residences¡­

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    Zachary appeared rather delighted as he strolled down the stairs. Anyone near him right now could


    hear that he was humming to a tune.


    It had been a while since they got married, but Zachary was no longer just Serenity¡¯s husband by


    name.


    He took strides into the kitchen and grabbed the apron hanging off the door. Zachary put on the apron


    and opened the fridge to check for ingredients. He took out a few ingredients for the dishes he nned


    to make.


    First things first, Zachary wanted to make a broth suitable for women after their first time.


    He got the ingredients ready and dumped them in a slow cooker set on high. He then went on to


    prepare the next dish.


    After much thought, he gave Sam a call. With the line connected, Zachary instructed, ¡°Sam, deliver


    some live shrimp over. I don¡¯t see any fresh seafood in the fridge.¡±


    The other dishes did not matter as Serenity¡¯s favorite was shrimp. It was a must- have.


    ¡°Have you and the missus had dinner yet?¡±


    Sam felt bad. ¡°You should¡¯ve asked Mrs. Lane to prepare your dinner in advance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s no issue to have our dinnerter. I wasn¡¯t hungry. Serenity had something to eat at the


    office just now.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the live shrimp. It should take half an hour.¡±


    Zachary was cool with that. Shrimp was easy to cook as it only took seconds. He could start on the


    other dishes first.


    It had been a while since the Great Mr. York cooked in the kitchen. While humming a song, he


    prepared the ingredients and cooked a few of his best dishes to serve his wife.


    Zachary never felt so thankful for his nana as he was right now.


    Nana raised them differently from the other wealthy families. At the request of Nana, Zachary, his


    brothers, and his cousins learned their way around the kitchen.


    He had his suspicions that Nana wanted them to be chefs and win their wives¡® hearts through


    their stomachs. The women would not be able to leave the boys once they got a taste of the boys¡® food.


    Zachary prepared Serenity¡¯s dinner with love in the kitchen while Serenityy in the bathroom. The hot


    bath rxed her aching body.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    The phone that was put aside rang.


    It was her sister.


    Serenity quickly took the call.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Seren, are you and Zachary home? I was busy and only saw your message now. Sorry, I didn¡¯t reply


    to you in time.¡±


    ¡°I got back in the afternoon. Have you had dinner, Liberty? Where¡¯s Sonny? I miss him.¡±


    Liberty replied with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m carrying Sonny on my back. I haven¡¯t had dinner. I just got back from


    the shop. I bought groceries, and I¡¯m almost home. I¡¯ll cook dinner when I get home.¡±


    ¡°What about Mrs. Lane?¡±


    ¡°I told Mrs. Lane to watch over your ce since you and Zachary weren¡¯t around. Someone has to look


    after your pets and garden. I can manage on my own.¡±


    Although Brnyfield had tight security, Liberty was worried that no one was at home. Hence, she asked


    Mrs. Lane to house¨Csit.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Sonny must be starving.¡±


    Serenity felt bad for her sister.


    ¡°I made food for Sonny this morning and kept it in the thermal container. He had some at the shop, so


    he¡¯s not feeling hungry yet.¡±


    Carrying her son on her back, Liberty climbed up the stairs with her groceries in hand. It was tiring, but


    Liberty had been keeping up with exercise to lose weight. Running around to set up her shop increased


    her workout and built her stamina too.


    It was unlike before when she was left catching her breath from climbing the stairs.


    ¡°I should leave you to make dinner, Liberty. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    She would not be going over tonight.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m back at my rented apartment. I¡¯ll start on dinner now.¡±


    Liberty stopped in front of her ce and hung up the call. She whipped out her keys to unlock the door


    before carrying her son into the house.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    After a phone conversation with her sister, Serenity felt a lot better. She stood up and got out of the


    bath.


    Her darling husband had thoughtfully left a change of clothes for her before she went into the tub.


    Ten minutester, Serenity went down the stairs.


    All was quiet downstairs.


    Serenity thought their house in Brynfield was eerily silent. Since he was always homete, she did not


    have anyone to talk to when she got home.


    That was why she wanted to have pets.


    Mrs. Ler joined the family, adding some noise to the quiet home.


    To her dismay, he bought a vi that was bigger than the property in Brynfield. It was a quieter


    environment for the couple to live in.


    Once on the ground floor, Serenity could hear themotion in the kitchen.


    Serenity drew close and saw Zachary busy in the kitchen. Without startling him, she leaned against the


    door frame and observed him.


    He looked most charming when he was earnest at work!


    Nevertheless, he was attractive doing anything at all.


    While watching him, Serenity was hit with an idea and pulled out her phone. She tapped on the


    Facebook app and started taking a video of him to post on stories. She included a caption.


    ¡°The stunning back of the man who is making me dinner.¡±


    After posting the video, she clicked on the video to watch it herself when Zachary caught the noise.


    Turning around, he saw her and beamed. Zachary remarked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a lie¨Cdown? I¡¯m not


    done cooking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡°.


    Since he had spotted her, Serenity made her way into the kitchen. She leaned in to look into the pan


    over the fire and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m too hungry to lie down. It¡¯s only the two of us, so we don¡¯t need a lot.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m making five dishes. Do you want some fruit since you¡¯re hungry?¡±


    Serenity could guess what he was cooking by the ingredients he set aside. She replied, ¡°These dishes


    won¡¯t take too long. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Serenity asked.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find your favorite shrimp in the fridge, so I asked Mrs. Lane where she usually gets her supply. I


    ced an order for immediate delivery. It must be them. Go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Turning on her heel, Serenity advanced forward before tracing her footsteps back. She wrapped her


    arms around his waist from behind and buried her face against his back. ¡°Zachary, are you going to


    always be good to me?¡±


    Zachary stopped what he was doing and held her hands around his waist. He turned around and


    looked deeply into her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re my wife. I will always be good to you. I will never be the one to


    leave you. I won¡¯t ever agree to a divorce even if that¡¯s what you want!¡±


    To him, marriage was for a lifetime. Serenity may get angry when his cover was blown, but Zachary


    would not possibly let her go.


    Serenity uttered with a smile, ¡°We just became a real couple. Don¡¯t talk about divorce.¡±


    She loosened her grip around his waist. ¡°Carry on with your cooking. I¡¯ll get the shrimp. You can leave


    it out next time. There¡¯s no need to get the shrimp delivered.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°It¡¯s your favorite. I¡¯d satisfy your needs if time permits.¡±


    With a smile, Serenity took off.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    A silver sedan stopped right outside the vi, and a person stood at the gate.


    Through the gate, Serenity looked at the figure and thought it looked familiar. At closer inspection, she


    recognized that it was not the delivery person but her mother- inw who she had met a few times.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Serenity took a moment to take in the surprise before rushing to open the gate. It was then she realized


    she did not have a key to unlock the gate. Serenity apologetically said to her mother¨Cinw who was


    on the other side of the gate, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I needed a key to open the gate, Mom. Hang on for a


    second. I¡¯ll get the key from Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tania faintly replied and stopped pressing on the doorbell.


    Serenity rushed back into the house, running into the kitchen. She told Zachary,¡± Your mom is here,


    Zachary. I tried to open the gate, but I couldn¡¯t without a key. Give me a key. I¡¯ll unlock the gate now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your mother was going to drop by two dayster? Why doesn¡¯t she have a key?¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°The house keys are on the coffee table in the living room. My mom might have


    forgotten to bring hers.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me. What¡¯s the portion like? I wonder if your mom has had dinner.¡±


    Her mother¨Cinw¡¯s sudden visit was not something Serenity was going to take lightly.


    ¡°My mom must¡¯ve had dinner by now.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Serenity took quick paces out of the kitchen and picked up the keys from the coffee table on her


    way out. She rushed to the gate, only to make her way back to the kitchen. Serenity said, ¡°How about


    you open the gate for your mother while I cook?¡±


    She was concerned her mother¨Cinw might not look favorably upon her since Zachary was busy in


    the kitchen while she hung around. Her mother-inw would not be too pleased that Serenity was not


    taking good care of Zachary.


    Some mothers¨Cinw could not stand their sons contributing to house chores. They believed the


    daughters¨Cinw should be doing all the work. They did not want their flesh and blood to be tired. As


    mothers¨Cinw, they expected their daughters¨Cinw to work while being on top of caring for children


    and handling house chores.


    On the other hand, mothers whose sons¨Cinw took on the household chores would think their


    daughters married well.


    If the tables were turned and their sons handled household tasks, these women would groan about


    theirzy daughters¨Cinw. They would feel bad that their sons married a wife who was not raised


    well.


    Serenity knew a thing or two about issues between mothers¨Cinw and daughters-in-w from her


    sister¡¯s failed marriage. She was worried she would face the same problem.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Go and open the gate for your mother¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°Will your mom me me for not relieving you of household tasks? Will she make you do nothing at


    home while I should do all the work?¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯ve only been married for three months. You only met my mom


    once or twice. There shouldn¡¯t be any issue between you two.¡±


    His parents, uncles, and aunts only had sons. Nana taught all the boys to be kind to all the women at


    home.


    Growing up, Dad would often tell him that Mom is the only woman in the family, so they should love,


    care for, and protect Mom together.


    By right, Mom should not have a problem with him being in the kitchen.


    This was because Dad often cooked for Mom.


    ¡°You¡¯re not even sure about that. You should open the gate.¡±


    Serenity went up to pull the apron off Zachary.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary grabbed her hand and tenderly uttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to care what my mom thinks of you.


    We¡¯re the ones in this marriage. We decide how we run the household. I¡¯ll talk to my mom if she says


    anything to you.¡±


    There was no reason his mother could enjoy his father¡¯s undivided attention and care if Serenity could


    not.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As the husband, Zachary was d to make his wife dinner.


    It was nobody¡¯s business to change that.


    ¡°Now get out there. Don¡¯t keep my mom waiting.¡±


    Zachary lowered his head to kiss her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you.¡±

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Zachary¡¯s loving statement gave Serenity assurance. She uttered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll open the gate for


    your mom now. Don¡¯te at me if I fight your mom for using me of skipping on house chores.¡±


    Serenity was a firm believer that all household tasks should not fall on the married women¡¯s shoulders.


    She would argue with her mother¨Cinw if thetter started criticizing her as Mrs. Brown did to her


    sister.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯te at you, but I trust my mom won¡¯t say that to you.¡±


    Even if Mom had a problem with Serenity, she would only mention it to Zachary. Mom would only tell it


    to Serenity¡¯s face when she felt Serenity had crossed the line.


    Serenity went to unlock the gate for her mother¨Cinw.


    Tania was getting impatient from waiting, but she did not show it on her face.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    While opening the gate, Serenity apologetically said, ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mom.¡±


    Tania tenderly asked, ¡°Have you and Zachary eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Zachary¡¯s cooking in the kitchen.¡±


    With the gate opened, Serenity asked as Tania walked into the vi, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want to drive your


    car into the driveway?¡±


    Stopping in her tracks, Tania contemted before answering, ¡°I just dropped by to see you. I¡¯m leaving


    in a minute. I¡¯ll just leave the car there.¡±


    Since finding out that her son got the nasty flu during a business trip, Tania had been keeping in touch


    with her son every two days. She knew that her daughter¨Cinw took great care of her son and kept


    him on a tight leash, making him take his daily shots.


    Tania had mixed feelings about it.


    She was not fond of Serenity as her daughter¨Cinw. Her son had no choice but to marry Serenity to


    repay her kindness for saving Grandma May.


    Tania thought Zachary would never fall in love with Serenity.


    To her surprise, it took less than three months for Zachary to develop feelings.


    Although Serenity had an aunt like Mrs. Stone as family support, the Stones¡® wealth had nothing to do


    with Serenity.


    Tania would not think highly of Serenity just because of her connection with Mrs. Stone.


    Cultured as she was, Tania would not say or do anything to Serenity.


    Zachary was spending the rest of his life with Serenity, not her.


    Her son knew what he was doing. He could decide whether Serenity made a good wife or if the


    marriage was working.


    It was so long as Zachary did not mind Serenity¡¯s upbringing and being theughingstock of the


    community.


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s cooking?¡±


    Tania appeared surprised. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since he cooked anything.¡±


    Serenity closed the gate and went into the house with her mother¨Cinw. While walking, Serenity


    happily chatted, ¡°He bragged about his cooking. I wasn¡¯t convinced, so I told him to show me. Mom,


    you should try Zachary¡¯s cookingter and be the judge of who is the better cook.¡±


    Tania¡¯s impable face from religious skincare only the wealthy could afford beamed. She said, ¡°Zack


    isn¡¯t the best cook among his brothers and cousins. The one with the talent is Austin. Austin always


    hides away in the kitchen to create new vors since he was a little boy. After going at it for over a


    decade, he¡¯s now the best cook in the house.¡±


    Austin was Tania¡¯s youngest son. He did not take up a position at York Corporation. Instead, he started


    his own business in the food and beverage scene. Austin had made quite a name for himself.


    ¡°The simple dishes you make are delicious. I prefer your cooking to Zack¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I tasted Zack¡¯s cooking. I can¡¯t remember the taste.¡±


    Serenity grinned. ¡°You came at the right time. You can savor Zachary¡¯s cookingter.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Tan¨ªa nodded.


    Since Zachary took over the management of York Corporation, he had not caught a break and had no


    time to go into the kitchen. Plus, he lived on his own and rarely came back to the old residence. As his


    mom, Tania had not tasted her son¡¯s cooking for a long time.


    The mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw had a pleasant talk while walking with


    Serenity keeping the conversation alive.


    Zachary was worried at first that his mother would give Serenity an attitude. He quickly whipped up the


    last dish and hurried out of the kitchen. He was about to head out the door when his mom and wife


    waltzed in, sharing a talk andugh.


    He stopped as his handsome face wrinkled in smiles.


    Zachary knew he had nothing to worry about.


    Serenity had the knack of setting the tone that his mother would have nothing to pick at.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Zachary tenderly called his mom.


    ¡°I got a good whiff of the delicious aroma the moment I came in. I guess your cooking hasn¡¯t


    digressed.¡±


    Taniaplimented her son before turning to Serenity. ¡°You gotta keep it up, Serenity. Don¡¯t let him


    beat you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t even tried his cooking yet. Zachary¡¯s food might not taste as good as it smells. He


    should be the cook every day to refine his skills if he loses to me. He should be put in charge of the


    family dinner during New Year.¡±


    With her beautiful eyes sparkling, Tania responded with a grin, ¡°You must get him to practice when he


    has time, so we don¡¯t get food poisoning.¡±


    Zachary listened as his mother and wife shared a pleasant conversation. His mother tried to fool


    Serenity into taking care of the three meals, and Serenity made a beautifuleback without stepping


    on Mom¡¯s toes.


    The doorbell rang again.


    ¡°It must be the seafood delivery. I¡¯ll go collect it.¡±


    Turning on her heel, Serenity headed for the gate once again.


    With Serenity gone, Tania began to circle her son.


    ¡°Mom, whatever it is, you can tell me. Seren isn¡¯t here. She can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Tania extended her arm and tugged on Zachary¡¯s apron before saying, ¡°You look a bit like your dad like


    this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m my dad¡¯s son. Of course, I look like my dad.¡±


    Zachary led his mother to sit down on the sofa.


    ¡°How long has it been since the heir of the Yorks and CEO of York Corporation held a pot and pan?


    You¡¯re going back to cooking for a woman. Zack, I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    She was not very fond of Serenity as a daughter¨Cinw, but she knew her son well.


    Without an older family member ying the matchmaker, the boy would forever live a single life.


    Her son could not stand ying with girls when he was a little kid. Teenage boys would start pursuing


    girls while her son got dozens of love letters without even trying. He handed the letters to the teacher


    without even opening them.


    The girls, who wrote the love letters, got an educational speech from the teacher.


    Over time, many girls could no longer muster the courage to confess their feelings or give him love


    letters. They simply admired him from afar.


    Zack would not attend any trips with buddies if there were any girls tagging along.


    In short, he had a thing against engaging with women.


    Grandma May had once suspected Zack was misogynistic.


    As Tania had a good understanding of Zachary¡¯s character, however displeased, she did not stop


    Grandma May from fixing him and Serenity up.


    She wanted to see if Serenity could change her son¡¯s attitude toward young women.


    Tania could ept Serenity if there was chemistry between the couple.


    She would not have had hard feelings if the couple decided to split. Tania could then set her son up


    with an heiress of an equal footing with the Yorks.


    Zachary uttered in a gentle voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only walking the same path as my dad. Dad is a role


    model.¡±


    Tania was speechless.

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    Zachary was worried at first that his mother would give Serenity an attitude. He quickly whipped up the


    last dish and hurried out of the kitchen. He was about to head out the door when his mom and wife


    waltzed in, sharing a talk andugh.


    He stopped as his handsome face wrinkled in smiles.


    Zachary knew he had nothing to worry about.


    Serenity had the knack of setting the tone that his mother would have nothing to pick at.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Zachary tenderly called his mom.


    ¡°I got a good whiff of the delicious aroma the moment I came in. I guess your cooking hasn¡¯t


    digressed.¡±


    Taniaplimented her son before turning to Serenity. ¡°You gotta keep it up, Serenity. Don¡¯t let him


    beat you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t even tried his cooking yet. Zachary¡¯s food might not taste as good as it smells. He


    should be the cook every day to refine his skills if he loses to me. He should be put in charge of the


    family dinner during New Year.¡±


    With her beautiful eyes sparkling, Tania responded with a grin, ¡°You must get him to practice when he


    has time, so we don¡¯t get food poisoning.¡±


    Zachary listened as his mother and wife shared a pleasant conversation. His mother tried to fool


    Serenity into taking care of the three meals, and Serenity made a beautifuleback without stepping


    on Mom¡¯s toes.


    The doorbell rang again.


    ¡°It must be the seafood delivery. I¡¯ll go collect it.¡±


    Turning on her heel, Serenity headed for the gate once again.


    With Serenity gone, Tania began to circle her son.


    ¡°Mom, whatever it is, you can tell me. Seren isn¡¯t here. She can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    Tania extended her arm and tugged on Zachary¡¯s apron before saying, ¡°You look a bit like your dad like


    this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m my dad¡¯s son. Of course, I look like my dad.¡±


    Zachary led his mother to sit down on the sofa.


    ¡°How long has it been since the heir of the Yorks and CEO of York Corporation held a pot and pan?


    You¡¯re going back to cooking for a woman. Zack, I¡¯m impressed.¡±


    She was not very fond of Serenity as a daughter¨Cinw, but she knew her son well.


    Without an older family member ying the matchmaker, the boy would forever live a single life.


    Her son could not stand ying with girls when he was a little kid. Teenage boys would start pursuing


    girls while her son got dozens of love letters without even trying. He handed the letters to the teacher


    without even opening them.


    The girls, who wrote the love letters, got an educational speech from the teacher.


    Over time, many girls could no longer muster the courage to confess their feelings or give him love


    letters. They simply admired him from afar.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack would not attend any trips with buddies if there were any girls tagging along.


    In short, he had a thing against engaging with women.


    Grandma May had once suspected Zack was misogynistic.


    As Tania had a good understanding of Zachary¡¯s character, however displeased, she did not stop


    Grandma May from fixing him and Serenity up.


    She wanted to see if Serenity could change her son¡¯s attitude toward young women.


    Tania could ept Serenity if there was chemistry between the couple.


    She would not have had hard feelings if the couple decided to split. Tania could then set her son up


    with an heiress of an equal footing with the Yorks.


    Zachary uttered in a gentle voice, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m only walking the same path as my dad. Dad is a role


    model.¡±


    Tania was speechless.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    Tania¡¯s husband had been treating her like a princess since she married him, and it had been going on


    for over three decades. To her husband, Tania was the most important person in his life.


    After a brief silence, Tania said to her son, ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯ll criticize your wife for leaving the


    cooking to you while she does nothing? I mean, you just got back from a business trip, and you just got


    better from a long cold. She shouldn¡¯t have let you work in the kitchen.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t dote on your wife, but don¡¯t do it excessively and spoil her. She¡¯ll be


    egoistic and willful. What if it gives her a reason to do as she pleases and stir trouble for you?¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s face fell.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t talk ill about Serenity. Look at you. I¡¯m just bringing a few points to your attention. It¡¯s


    not like I¡¯m saying she¡¯s acting this way now, but you¡¯re already giving me an attitude. Look at your long


    face.¡±


    Serenity would be thrilled to find out she was living a real Cindere story. Tania¡¯s concern was her


    getting out of line because she would be at a higher social standing, leaving her son to clean up the


    mess behind her.


    s, the few words of advice upset her son instead. His attractive face turned sour.


    ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t spent much time with Seren, so you don¡¯t know her. Still, you can trust your son¡¯s


    judgment. You should know that Seren is no bully.¡±


    The sisters carried on a discreet way of life after reuniting with their rich and powerful aunt, Mrs. Stone.


    Anyone hanging around the higher society would know that Serenity and her sister were Mrs. Stone¡¯s


    nieces while the people of the outside world still had no idea.


    Oh, the Browns were aware of that fact.


    Hank¡¯s parents and sister must be kicking themselves now.


    Zachary had put the word out, and soon, they would lose their jobs.


    The Browns were in for a bigger surprise.


    ¡°I believe you. I promise I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±


    Tania did not want to make her son angry.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking well. It seems you¡¯re putting on some weight. Serenity must have taken great care of


    you.¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°Mom, are you sure I¡¯m putting on weight?¡±


    He quickly lowered his head to check his belly.


    It was t. Nothing was sagging anywhere.


    He stepped on the weighing scale when he was in the hospital. Zachary was at the standard weight.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I saw you. I feel you gained some pounds. So you didn¡¯t? I guess my eyesight


    must be failing me.¡±


    Serenity was carrying a bag of shrimp into the house when she heard thest part of her mother-in-


    law¡¯s remark.


    Her mind harked back to when she ran into her mother-inw while shopping. The way her mother-in-


    law looked at her then was as if she did not know Serenity.


    Later, Serenity brought it up to Zachary, and Zachary said that his mother had bad eyesight.


    It turned out that her mother-inw really had poor vision.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the shrimp.¡±


    Zachary walked over and took the bag of live shrimp from Serenity. He opened the bag for a look.


    ¡°They¡¯re huge,¡± Serenitymented.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Zachary then brought the bag of seafood into the kitchen, leaving Serenity to keep his mother


    company.


    Serenity noticed her mother-inw sitting on the sofa without a ss of water on the coffee table.


    She poured a ss of water for her mother-inw and turned on the TV before saying, ¡°Have a seat,


    Mom. I¡¯ll help out in the kitchen.¡±


    Tania nodded her head. ¡°Go on. I¡¯m not an outsider. You don¡¯t have to tend to me.¡±


    Turning on her heel, Serenity entered the kitchen.


    At least, Serenity was aware that she should help instead of sitting around and waiting for dinner to be


    served. Tania¡¯s disapproval toward Serenity was not as strong as before.


    Ten minutester, Tania found herself sitting at the dinner table despite already having her dinner. She


    could not refuse her son and daughter-inw¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°Mom, try some of Zachary¡¯s cooking.¡±


    With a smile, Serenity served her mother-inw the dishes and urged her to taste the food.


    Tania watched as her son put on disposal gloves to peel the shrimp. Needless to say, the shelled


    shrimp would not find its way to her te. Tania did not know how to feel about this.


    She would be happy when her husband showered her with attention like that.

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    It did not sit well with Tania that her son was so thoughtful toward her daughter¨Cin-w.


    It was a good thing her daughter-inw showed more consideration than her son.


    ¡°Let me try.¡±


    Tania took a bite out of the food Serenity served her.


    After getting a taste, Tania wanted to say that her son was a better cook than Serenity, but it was not


    something she could say in good conscience. Tania debated in her mind for a while before deciding to


    go for the truth. ¡°Zack can¡¯t beat Serenity. You should spend some time in the kitchen and cook for


    Serenity more often.¡±


    It could help the couple to bond too.


    Tania trailed on, ¡°But you usually are busy at work¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t let Zachary into the kitchen during workdays.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was part of the family now.


    Tania was pleased with Serenity¡¯s stance.


    ¡°Do you want the shrimp, Mom?¡± Zachary asked his mother.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I had dinner, but Serenity asked me to be the judge of who is the better cook between you two. That¡¯s


    why I tried. Carry on with your dinner. I¡¯ll go and watch TV.¡±


    Tania finished the food on her te and put down her cutleries before getting up to leave the dining


    room.


    Once his mother was gone, Zachary put the te of shelled shrimp in front of Serenity and uttered


    tenderly, ¡°Eat up, honey. Have some broth with it. It¡¯sforting and healthy.¡±


    He made eyes at Serenity.


    The face Zachary pulled nearly made Serenity barf.


    It was hard to believe his stoic face would carry other animated expressions.


    Clearing her throat, Serenity took a quick nce into the living room and found her mother¨Cinw


    taking a seat gracefully on the sofa. She gasped in awe at her mother- inw¡¯s cultured mannerisms.


    Tania was more of ady than ady in the TV series, disying grace in the mere act of sitting down.


    Zachary drew close and whispered in Serenity¡¯s ear. ¡°Fear not. Mom won¡¯t peek at us.¡±


    It would be a different story if Nana was here. Nana had the tendency to pry.


    Mom was brought up in a way that she would not be furtive to look and hear.


    ¡°Do you still feel sore, Seren?¡±


    A flush swept across Serenity¡¯s face as she gently pushed Zachary away and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re


    having dinner. Behave.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    With the scorching sensation of his lips and tongue brushing against her cheeks, he said in a gruff


    voice, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt like that anymore.¡±


    Serenity stuffed his mouth with shrimp.


    ¡°The food on the table isn¡¯t enough to shut your mouth. Hurry up and eat. You might not be hungry, but


    I am.¡±


    Zachary chuckled. Straightening his back, he picked up his cutleries and watched her eat while picking


    on his food¡­


    ¡°Is the food not to your liking?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re to my liking¡±


    Serenity was lost for words.


    The guy was bing more of a smooth talker by the minute.


    ¡°You¡¯re a feast for the eyes. I get a good appetite just watching you. I can have several helpings of the


    main course.¡±


    Serenity served him some food.


    ¡°You worked all night to prepare dinner. Have some. I don¡¯t want your mom to think I¡¯m starving you.¡±


    Zacharyughed.


    Such life may be mundane, but he found happiness in its simplicity.


    He hoped they would continue to be sweet and happy just like his parents.


    His parents¡® rtionship was still going strong after all these years.

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    After dinner, Zachary cleared the table while Serenity wiped and tidied the ce. She then ventured out


    of the dining room to take a seat opposite her mother¨Cinw.


    Serenity looked at the time and said, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you drive the car into the driveway and stay the


    night?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll head back in a bit. Your father¨Cinw doesn¡¯t feelfortable if I¡¯m not at home with


    him.¡±


    After her son took over thepany, her husband retired and had not left Tania¡¯s side since. Her


    husband could not get used to Tania staying away from home.


    Serenity was envious of her parents¨Cinw¡¯s rtionship.


    They had been together for decades and were still faithful to each other into their golden years.


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t know Zachary bought this vi. He never told me. I only heard about it now. The ce is


    bigger than the apartment in Brynfield. It feels empty that it¡¯s just the two of us here. How about you


    move in with Dad?¡±


    Tania was taken aback. ¡°You want to live with your inws?¡±


    Many young daughters¨Cinw were against living with their parents-inw.


    Well, it was not just daughters¨Cinw. Tania¡¯s three sons moved out to live on their own when they


    were of age. They preferred not to share the same living space with their parents.


    Youngsters were living in a different world than the oldies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Tania said with a smile, ¡°But Zack doesn¡¯t like living with elders. I think we should remain at the old


    residence and give you youngsters some space.¡±


    Serenity failed short of Tania¡¯s expectations and living together would mean Serenity¡¯s ws to be put


    under a magnifying ss. It would not help Tania to warm up to Serenity.


    They might as well stick to the status quo-Serenity believed her mother¨Cinw was nice while Tania


    would not pick on Serenity¡¯s faults every day. Everybody would be happy, and besides, absence made


    the heart grow fonder.


    Once Zachary came out of the kitchen, Tania rose to her feet and excused herself.


    ¡°Zack,e and see me off.¡±


    Serenity initially wanted to get up and walk her mother¨Cinw to the car, but she sat still since the


    mother and son must have something to talk about privately.


    Zachary quietly walked with his mother out of the house.


    Once out of the vi and near the gate, Tania stopped and asked her son, ¡°Zack, are you nning to


    spend the rest of your life with Serenity?¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say, Mom?¡±


    ¡°You get what I mean. I won¡¯t interfere with your decision, but Serenity needs a few lessons on


    etiquette. She¡¯s the missus of the York family and your wife. She¡¯ll be apanying you to social


    events, and her actions represent you.


    ¡°People willugh at you if she doesn¡¯t do a good job. See if you can bring it up to her. Is she okay with


    brushing up on her etiquette? Does she know anything else other than crafting? She can take up a few


    other skills too.¡±


    Zachary looked at his mother and inquired, ¡°Which aspect of her behavior is failing,


    Mom?¡±


    Tania opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    She believed Serenity did not carry herself like thedy of a wealthy family. Nevertheless, Tania was


    grasping at straws to pick out what Serenity wascking. Serenity was magnanimous, proper, and not


    an embarrassment to Zachary.


    A whileter, Tania replied, ¡°I¡¯ll guide her when youe clean to her about who you are. She can do


    better at presenting herself.¡±


    She then asked her son, ¡°Are you still married by name? Three months should be enough for you to be


    the judge of Serenity¡¯s character if you n to spend a lifetime with her. She doesn¡¯t know who you


    are, so you don¡¯t have to put up an act. The way she carries herself and handles issues can show her


    personality.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get intimate with her if you still can¡¯t make up your mind. At least, it will lessen the blow and hurt


    if you do divorce.¡±


    Turning ck in the face, Zachary uttered, ¡°Mom, Nana said that York boys do not believe in divorce.¡±


    Tania had no words.


    The person who was adamant about getting a divorce six monthster was him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was his own words, not hers. Tania only found out about itter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only have Serenity as my wife!¡±

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    Tania stared intently at her son for a while before breaking the silence. ¡°You call the shots for your own


    affairs. I can only give you some advice. I¡¯m going back before your dad gets worried. Are you and your


    wifeing home for New Year?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Nana tell you? I¡¯ll be back with Seren to the old residence for New Year.¡±


    ¡°The old residence. Oh, you¡¯re referring to that mansion. No wonder your nana has been going there


    lately.¡±


    It turned out her son wanted to take Serenity back to Whitmore Mansion to celebrate New Year¡¯s


    holiday. The ce had been through the vicissitude of life and reflected the former glory of the Yorks¡®


    ancestors.


    ¡°How long are you nning to keep up with the act?¡±


    ¡°I got it thought out, Mom. I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll let the whole of Wiltspoon know about my marriage


    to Seren when the timees.¡±


    He could get a start on wedding nning.


    Zachary envisioned a beautiful ending, but only God knew how reality would pan out. Tania replied,


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯m off then.¡±


    ¡°Be safe on the road. Call me in advance when you¡¯reing next time. Don¡¯t scare your daughter¨Cin¨C


    law.¡±


    Tania answered, ¡°Don¡¯t make me out to be an evil mother¨Cinw. Serenity has the spunk to answer


    back. I don¡¯t think I can scare her.¡±


    Zachary fell silent before thanking his mother.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for not finding fault with your daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Tania could not resist the urge to kick him.


    ¡°I want you to have a nice life and be happy. I can put up with her ws if you like Serenity and she


    makes you happy. I¡¯d at most take a soft approach to correct her wrongs without nitpicking.¡±


    The love she received from the Yorks over the decades had conditioned her to be more sensible than


    she was in her younger days. Tania was not mean at heart, to begin with.


    If there was something Tania had to point out, she found the couple did not marry into equal social


    standing. There was a gap there. She hoped Serenity could change for Zachary like brushing up on


    etiquettes and taking up a skill or two.


    ¡°Alright then. I got to go.¡±


    Tania got into the car.


    She waved her son goodbye and drove away.


    Zachary watched her mother disappear into the distance before making his way back into the house.


    His phone rang once again.


    Pulling out her phone, Zachary realized it was Clive on the other end.


    Clive called him when he was trying to make babies with Serenity for the first time.


    Zachary was tempted to cuss Clive out when he checked his phone for missed calls after the matter.


    Out of the times Clive could have called, why did it have to be when he was doing the deed?


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    If Clive could read Zachary¡¯s mind, he would argue that he could not predict his call came untimely.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Zachary tried to be kinder to Clive since Clive was his beloved wife¡¯s cousin.


    Nevertheless, there was no way he could be Mr. Nice Guy right away.


    ¡°See you at the Grand Hotel at midnight. I¡¯ll meet you at your house if I don¡¯t see you there.¡±


    Zachary furrowed his brows. ¡°Must I go?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you scared to see me?¡±


    Peevish, Zachary callously blurted, ¡°See you there!¡±


    It was frustrating that Clive turned out to be his wife¡¯s cousin!

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    On the other end of the line, Clive curtly said, ¡°I¡¯ll reveal to Serenity who you are if I don¡¯t see you there.


    She might not be angry about the other things you hide from her, but the fact that you¡¯re the great Mr.


    York will rub her the wrong way because of Elisa.¡±


    ck in the face, Zachary snapped back, ¡°I said I¡¯ll be there. Just wait for me.¡±


    The nerve of Clive to threaten him!


    ¡°I¡¯m the older cousin. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to wait for me?¡±


    Zachary coldly uttered, ¡°The Grand Hotel belongs to you. You can be there any time. If you change the


    location to the Wiltspoon Hotel, I¡¯ll arrive early and wee you in the presidential suite.¡±


    ¡°Is something riding on your guilty conscience? Are you scared? Is that why you¡¯re making me wait for


    you?¡±


    ¡°Clive, cut the crap.¡±


    Clive chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m older than you. You can¡¯t change the fact that Serenity is my cousin. You don¡¯t


    have to acknowledge me as the older figure if you don¡¯t want to be Serenity¡¯s husband. It¡¯s rude that


    you don¡¯t respect me as an older family member when you¡¯re her husband.


    ¡°I might just pick on you in front of Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    Cliveughed hard. ¡°Why won¡¯t I? Do you think I like and fear you? I¡¯m dying to have you reced and


    introduce a better man to my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Out of everyone in Wiltspoon, no one is better and more brilliant than I am.¡±


    Zachary believed when Clive said he would get him reced.


    Nobody expected to end up in this sort of sticky situation.


    ¡°Zachary, when did you be so shameless? You may have Wiltspoon¡¯s business world in the palm


    of your hand, but that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re the best man out there.¡±


    Zachary faintly answered, ¡°Men be shameless when they get married.¡±


    Clive was at a loss for words.


    The changes in Zachary were a real eye-opener to Clive.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up if there¡¯s nothing else. I need to put my wife in bed before I can sneak out to see you.¡±


    It was Clive¡¯s turn to be appalled. ¡°Don¡¯t talk as though we¡¯re having an affair.¡±


    ¡°Yuck. As if I¡¯d ever have an affair with you.¡±


    Zachary hung up the call.


    With his enemy mming the phone ahead of him, Clive removed the phone from his ear and clicked


    his tongue. Clive mumbled to himself, ¡°I could say the same about you. As if I¡¯d ever have an affair with


    you.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Honey, who are you having an affair with? Do you have a mistress? Who¡¯s the miserable wretch?¡±


    Alice heard Clive¡¯s murmurs as she wasing out of the bathroom. Livid, she charged toward Clive


    and questioned Clive with a straight face.


    She was already unhappy with him.


    Clive had time to go to the movies with her for a change to relive their date nights. However, he ended


    up snoozing off on the chair when they got inside. It riled Alice up.


    In the end, they left before the movie finished.


    Once out of the movie theater, Clive found his energy back again.


    He used to watch even the cringiest romance movies when they first went out. Clive would sit in the


    movies until the credits rolled and remember the storyline better than she did.


    Now that they were married, Clive would doze off the moment he stepped into the theater¡­


    The difference before and after marriage was huge.


    Clive did not bother to act interested anymore.


    ¡°Alice, what are you thinking? I was just off the phone with Zachary.¡±


    Alice widened her eyes. ¡°You were on the phone with Zachary talking about having ari affair. You


    guys¡­¡±


    Clive responded, ¡°Honey, where is your mind wandering to? We¡¯ve been married for years. You should


    know by now that your husband is a straight guy.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if you swing both ways?¡±


    Clive was speechless.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Clive ryed the whole phone conversation he had with Zachary to his wife, clearing any doubts that


    he swung both ways.


    Zachary did not tell Serenity about the call from Clive to meet up.


    He went back into the house and joined his wife on the sofa to watch TV.


    They enjoyed the TV program until Serenity started to yawn. Zachary eagerly turned off the TV and


    carried her upstairs.


    Back in the bedroom, Zacharyy in bed with Serenity to chat for a while. The conversation ended


    when the person next to him stopped speaking. Tilting his head, Zachary realized Serenity had drifted


    into slumbend.


    Zachary heaved himself up and drew close to her before murmuring, ¡°Seren. Seren.¡±


    Serenity was asleep to realize what was going on around her.


    With his mind at ease, Zachary kissed her cheeks and tenderly uttered, ¡°Goodnight, Seren.¡±


    He then lifted the covers and tiptoed out of bed.


    Zachary tucked Serenity in, grabbed his coat, and snuck out of the bedroom.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Out of the vi, Zachary called his chauffeur and security detail to meet him at the Grand Hotel.


    He got to make a grand entrance to see Clive.


    Clive told Zachary to meet him at the Grand Hotel at midnight, and Zachary arrived at midnight sharp.


    Not a minute too soon.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    The team of bodyguards went up to Zachary,


    Zachary got down from the car and went straight inside. While walking, he said, ¡± Keep up.¡±


    His security detail followed Zachary into the Grand Hotel.


    As it was midnight, the hotel was rather quiet.


    Clive must have informed the receptionists in advance as the hotel staff did not seem surprised about


    Zachary¡¯s arrival.


    Zachary took the green channel all the way to the top floor of the hotel.


    Like Wiltspoon Hotel, the Grand Hotel had a presidential suite on the top floor catered exclusively to


    Clive.


    Once on the top floor, Zachary, escorted by his security detail, came to the entrance of the presidential


    suite.


    There were two men in ck standing at the door. They were the Stones¡® bodyguards.


    Clive did not show off like Zachary. He would bring along two bodyguards to social events, but most of


    the time, he was without any security detail.


    Zachary would argue that his security detail was to protect his chastity and not for ostentation.


    The two bodyguards put their hands out and stopped Zachary.


    Pulling a long face, Zachary shot a piercing re at the bodyguards and remarked callously, ¡°Mr. Stone


    invited me over.¡±


    One of the bodyguards courteously uttered, ¡°Mr. Stone is waiting for you inside, Mr. York, but you came


    empty¨Chanded.¡±


    Zachary scowled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The bodyguard exined patiently, ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Stone said that he¡¯s your wife¡¯s cousin, so that makes


    him your rtive. Since this is the first meeting, he won¡¯t see you if all etiquette rules are not observed.


    You can go back, and he¡¯ll meet with your wife tomorrow instead.¡±


    Zachary grimaced. ¡°How is it our first¨Ctime meeting? I¡¯ve known Mr. Stone for many years. Don¡¯t you


    know?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stone mentioned that it¡¯s your first encounter since bing family.¡±


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    Clive was Serenity¡¯s family.


    It was impolite to show up empty¨Chanded when seeing the wife¡¯s family for the first time.


    Zachary fell silent for a moment before conceding. Turning around, he instructed Sam. ¡°Sam, can you


    check whether there¡¯s any shop open at this hour? Just buy anything you can find.¡±


    So long as he got something to offer Clive.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    The bodyguard spoke up once more.


    Zachary turned his attention to the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard uttered, ¡°Mr. Stone said you need to get it yourself to show your sincerity. You can¡¯t let


    your bodyguards run the errand for you. Your respect for Mr. Stone represents your love for Ms. Hunt.¡±


    In other words, Zachary would be insulting Clive if he did not make the purchase himself. It meant he


    did not love Serenity enough to give Clive basic respect.


    Clive¡¯s terrorization saw Zachary seething with rage. Yet, Clive got him where it hurt.


    Although Serenity and Mrs. Stone had not known each other for long, they were rted by blood.


    Zachary could not take the Stones lightly.


    Without another word, Zachary turned on his heel and left.


    He went to get a gift for Clive.


    The major supermarkets were closed.


    Zachary had to go to a convenience store that operated 24/7.


    He did not take his time to pick a gift. Instead, he led his security team into the convenience store and


    cleared the shelves.


    The store employee was startled by the massive group of men entering the store with solemn faces.


    Even though the leader could pass as a celebrity, the store employee was not in the mood to


    appreciate his hotness. What if they were the mafia?


    Her survival instincts kicked in to protect herself and had the police on speed dial.


    It was a good thing that these people swept the items off the shelves and piled them up on the cash


    register. The hottest sourpuss solemnly uttered, ¡°Check out, please.¡±


    The store employee was relieved.


    They were not the mafia.


    A good few minutester, Zachary exited the convenience store together with the security detail. Every


    bodyguard had their hands full with grocery bags.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The store employee took a nce at the shelves. Those people practically emptied the stock.


    It stuck in her mind that among the stuff bought, there were also packs of sanitary pads¡­


    Why did a bunch of men need sanitary pads?


    Zachary finally met Clive twenty minutester.


    While Zachary went on a shopping spree with his bodyguards, Clive sat on the sofa, munching on


    snacks and watching TV. Clive took it easy for sure.


    Zachary was tempted to fling his bought goods at Clive when he walked into his nemesis chixing.


    Pulling a sour face, Zachary drew close and dropped all the grocery bags onto the coffee table.


    He then went out.


    Zachary grabbed the other bags from the bodyguards and moved them into the suite, piling them onto


    the coffee table and two¨Cseater sofa.


    It was quite a heap of stuff.


    Then, he went on to sit on the single¨Cseater opposite Clive.


    ¡°Is that enough respect for you?¡± Zachary coldly snapped.


    Clive lowered the TV volume before rummaging through the items in the bags. As he looked, he


    nitpicked, ¡°Zachary, what did you get? Are they even worth anything? The stuff is for kids.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have children. This brand of cigarette tastes awful. You could at least get me cigars. This


    is not good alcohol.¡±


    He nced at the bags. ¡°You went to a convenience store. Shouldn¡¯t you at least get me something


    from a major supermarket?¡±


    Clive caught a glimpse of the sanitary pads among the random things in one bag. Pulling out the packs,


    he tossed them at Zachary.


    Zachary pped the flying packs away, but one pack of sanitary pads fell into his arms.


    ¡°Zachary, are these what you¡¯re giving me as gifts?¡±

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Zachary could not hide the embarrassment on his handsome face when he got a good look at the item.


    Clive gave Zachary hell. Zachary reacted by going all the way to the convenience store and clearing


    the shelves. He did not even look at what he grabbed, so he had no idea the sanitary pads were caught


    among the stuff.


    ¡°You have a wife.¡±


    Zachary threw the pack of sanitary pads back to Clive.


    Clive burst intoughter.


    Cliveughed so hard that Zachary wanted to pounce on him and strangle him!


    In all the years of fighting, Zachary had never been so awkward before Clive.


    Clive could not stop guffawing for a long time. Rubbing his belly, he said, ¡°Zachary, are you trying to


    make meugh to my grave so you can inherit my family¡¯s fortune? Man, you¡¯re killing me.¡±


    ¡°You better have a will written out to pass down your inheritance to me before you dieughing.¡±


    Clive¡¯sughter mellowed into a chuckle. ¡°You probably won¡¯t think much about my fortune. I¡¯m not as


    wealthy as you.¡±


    ¡°Well, better than nothing. Besides, your personal assets alone are worth several billion. I don¡¯t mind


    taking over your fortune at all.¡±


    Clive hurriedly got up and walked away before he killed himselfughing. He went to brew Zachary a


    pot of strong tea.


    He returned to his seat on the sofa momentster. Clive poured Zachary a cup of tea and slid the cup


    across the table to Zachary.


    Clive poured himself a ss of water.


    It was bad for sleep to drink tea in the middle of the night. The sleepless night would have a direct


    effect on energy levels at work the following day.


    In his mind, Zachary quietly called Clive out about his devious ploy.


    He could forget about sleep if he were to take a sip or two of strong tea.


    Clive himself was enjoying a ss of water.


    Zachary had a feeling that he would not win on Clive¡¯s turf.


    ¡°Is there something important for you to meet me here?¡±


    Zachary refused to drink the cup of tea.


    Although he would be wasting a few hours here, Zachary could sleep for a few hours with his wife in his


    arms before going to work if he stayed away from the tea.


    Clive beckoned to Zachary and said, ¡°Have some tea, Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t like tea. Besides, it¡¯ste. The tea will disrupt my sleep routine.¡±


    Clive pulled a long face on purpose. ¡°Are you trying to be rude?¡±


    Zachary fearlessly looked at Clive without breaking his stare, pointing out, ¡°You¡¯re Seren¡¯s cousin. Even


    if you haven¡¯t bonded with her since the rtionship¡¯s new, you should at least be considerate of her.


    She¡¯ll bear the brunt if I lose sleep the entire night.¡±


    Clive was at a loss for words.


    The pair engaged in a stare¨Cdown before Clive put on a solemn face. He asked Zachary, ¡°What¡¯s the


    meaning of you keeping your identity from Serenity? Are you worried she¡¯ll go after your money after


    learning who you are?¡±


    ¡°I bet you already got your answer from Seren. I can¡¯t be bothered to answer you. Cut to the chase. It¡¯s


    late. You might not want to go home, but I miss Seren.¡±


    Since they finally had their wedding night today, Zachary did not want to waste any time with Clive.


    Clive was speechless.


    How could his nemesis be his cousin¨Cinw?


    On second thought, Clive was relieved that Zachary was not in love with his sister. Otherwise, Zachary


    would just get on his nerves every day.


    It was difficult to make a tough nut like Zachary yield.


    ¡°Elisa. I¡¯m most concerned about Elisa¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Clive got on with it.


    There was sarcasm in Zachary¡¯s eyes. He knew that Clive had Elisa¡¯s best interest at heart, not


    Serenity¡¯s.


    Clive had the nerve to act like he was the older cousin.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back from your business trip, you should steer clear of Elisa if you intend to visit my


    parents with Serenity. You know how madly in love Elisa is with you. Although she stopped pestering


    you, she hasn¡¯t let go of her feelings for youpletely. If she finds out you¡¯re Serenity¡¯s husband¡­¡±


    Clive did not have to finish his sentence as Zachary got the hint.

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    Zachary fell silent for a while before gruffly uttering, ¡°I believe you should be on top of keeping Elisa


    away.¡±


    He could not possibly be the one to get rid of Elisa.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make arrangements. You need to text me beforeing, so I can distract her away from seeing


    you. I¡¯ll keep my parents in the loop too.¡±


    Zachary had no problems with the n.


    He did not want Elisa to know about him and Serenity for now.


    They were in the honeymoon period of their rtionship. God knew what Elisa would do in a moment


    of madness when she found out.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I probably can¡¯t make time before New Year, but I¡¯ll find time to visit your family with Serenity after.¡±


    Serenity had lost her parents. There was no way she would visit her money¨Chungry rtives back in


    her hometown.


    Family to Serenity was Liberty and the Stones.


    Clive asked, ¡°What are you doing before New Year? Isn¡¯t your office closed by Christmas Eve?¡±


    Stone Group was giving its employees time off around that time. Major corporations tended to be busy


    during the year¨Cend, only pausing their operations just before Christmas.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be swamped with work in the next few days, and then there¡¯s thepany¡¯s annual dinner. I need


    to fly to Annenburg the following day after the annual dinner for the CEO of FC & Co.¡¯s wedding. I¡¯ll


    probably be back just before New Year.¡±


    Clive had caught wind of the wedding bells ringing for the CEO of FC & Co., but he did not receive an


    invitation because hispany had no business with FC & Co. Since York Corporation and FC & Co.


    were business partners, Remy got on well with Zachary. It made sense that Zachary would make the


    trip to Annenburg.


    ¡°I¡¯m envious of you,¡± Clive remarked.


    Zachary immediately got the meaning behind his words.


    Clive was envious that Zachary had business and personal rtions with people like Ben.


    Ben was surrounded by awesome people. The Johnsons boys aside, Clive¡¯s brother- inw was the


    head of Meadspring¡¯s Lafayette family. The connection was enough to make anyone turn green.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re always a little bit luckier than me.¡±


    Zachary faintly replied, ¡°We have our own destiny, carved by God. Just resign to fate.¡±


    Clive was speechless.


    ¡°Are you attending the annual dinner with Seren?¡±


    Zachary was quiet for a bit before answering, ¡°I¡¯ll sort it out.¡±


    He would keep Serenity behind the scenes for a while and let her show up after his speech. He would


    not be caught that way.


    Serenity could attend thepany¡¯s annual dinner, but she would have to sit out of the wedding in


    Annenburg. It was too risky as his cover could be blown.


    He supposed he had to tell Serenity that he had another business triping.


    Clive took a moment in silence too. He nodded without another word.


    Although he gave Zachary a hard time, Clive could tell that Zachary¡¯s feelings for Serenity were real.


    Zachary would not give Clive the time of day if he did not fall in love with Serenity. He would not sit here


    to talk to Clive and would walk away the moment Clive¡¯s bodyguards stopped him at the door.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get back.¡±


    Clive turned off the TV and picked up the car keys. He rose to his feet. ¡°I should get home before my


    wife gets anxious from waiting.¡±


    Zachary snuck out whereas Clive¡¯s wife knew that Clive was meeting with Zachary. Alice was waiting


    for Clive at home, probably scared that Clive and Zachary might get into a tiff.


    Getting up, Zachary walked out of the room with Clive.


    The pair sauntered alongside each other to the lift, but there was no more exchange of words.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Clive¡¯s and Zachary¡¯s bodyguards trailed behind without a word. People would think they saw ghosts if


    this group of people did not make a sound while striding ahead. Clive stopped right before getting into


    the lift.


    ¡°Zachary,¡± he said in a low voice.


    Zachary turned his head to look at him.


    Clive took a long pause before saying, ¡°Stop stealing my business.¡±


    Zachary nonchntly replied, ¡°People have a choice to change their minds before they seal the deal.


    Some even back out after signing the contract. That¡¯s how business is. You can¡¯t say that I steal your


    business. You should recognize that Stone Group is not strong enough to convince clients from


    choosing York Corporation instead.


    ¡°Business is business. Favor is another thing. Don¡¯t mix personal with business.¡±


    Clive remarked, ¡°Zachary, you have balls.¡±


    Zachary remained offhanded. ¡°Of course, I have balls, but you¡­ You¡¯ve been married for years now.


    When are you going to have a baby? Are you unwell or something? Since you¡¯re Serenity¡¯s cousin, I


    can rmend a specialist to help you.¡±


    ¡°Unwell, my foot. I¡¯m as fit as a fiddle. My wife and I want to enjoy a few years with just the two of us.


    There¡¯s no hurry to get a baby.¡±


    Clive nearly blew up.


    However, he understood that Zachary was not the only one curious about it. The world was also


    wondering if there was something wrong with him, his wife, or both because a baby was not in the


    picture yet.


    ¡°I got to go. You don¡¯t have to see me off, Mr. Stone,¡± Zachary said as Sam pressed the button for the


    lift. Zachary then entered the lift with his security detail.


    Clive was left outside the lift, screaming, ¡°Who¡¯s seeing you off? I¡¯m going home!¡± He could not believe


    Zachary went ahead to take his personal lift!


    Clive decided to go home and discuss with his wife about having a baby. They were blissfully married


    and enjoyed each other¡¯spany for years, but they were not getting any younger. Clive¡¯s parents did


    not rush them for a baby.


    Nevertheless, the Lafayette family had been urging them to make a big family.


    Every time Clive went with Alice to visit her family, his father¨Cinw would talk about babies while his


    mother¨Cinw would call Alice into the room for questioning. Well, it was all about the babies.


    It did not matter to Zachary whether Clive and his wife wanted to make babies.


    He would like to have a baby with Serenity though.


    Nana nagged all day long about having a great¨Cgranddaughter.


    Of course, Zachary would not put pressure on Serenity to get a daughter. He would like their child


    regardless of gender.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    If they had a son, the boy would be cute like Sonny.


    Zachary believed that his child with Serenity would be much more handsome and adorable than Sonny


    because he had better looks than Hank.


    The two CEOs returned home with a dream of bing a father.


    Fast asleep, Serenity had no idea that Zachary went out.


    Zachary came back to find her snoozing. He leaned in to kiss her, but the desire


    simply overtook him during the kiss and tempted him to take her on another sensual ride.


    Serenity thought she was dreaming.


    She woke up the next morning, staring at the ceiling. She was stuck between dreand and reality.


    Was she dreamingst night or did the man not keep it in his pants in the middle of the night and took


    advantage of her while she was sleeping?


    Cocking her head to Zachary, Serenity pinched his sleeping face and said, ¡°You must have had your


    way with me while I was sleeping. You lewd wolf!¡±


    Zachary had to go to work today.


    Since Mrs. Lane was not around, Serenity got up, washed up, and went downstairs to make her


    husband breakfast. She heard the doorbell halfway down the stairs.

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Who was here bright early in the morning?


    Serenity went downstairs and found the keys to open the main door. She then walked out of the house


    to find a figure standing at the gate. The person was carrying two bags. By the looks of it, he must be a


    food deliveryman.


    ¡°Morning, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Mr. Zen gleefully greeted her.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Good morning.¡±


    It never urred to Serenity that it was the lobby manager of Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Raising the bags in his hands, Mr. Zen uttered with a smile, ¡°Mr. York called mest night to order two


    sets of breakfast. I¡¯m here to deliver the food at the requested time. Sorry to bother you this early in the


    morning, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Serenity wondered when Zachary found the time to order breakfast from Mr. Zen as she was with him


    the whole night.


    Zachary often got Wiltspoon Hotel to do the delivery too.


    Although Zachary enjoyed discounts at the hotel as an employee of York


    Corporation, he should not pour all his money into the ce.


    Serenity kept a smile on the surface as she opened the gate and thanked Mr. Zen. She took the


    breakfast and asked, ¡°How much is it, Mr. Zen? I¡¯ll pay.¡±


    Zachary mentioned that he only paid the deposit and had a mortgage to pay for the vi. Even though


    Zacharyter saved more money, he went on to buy a house in Brynfield. He probably did not have


    much money left in the bank.


    Yet, he squandered money on breakfast from Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Serenity would often grab him to¨Cgo breakfast from stores or cook for him in the past.


    ¡°Mr. York will pay for it.¡±


    Mr. Zen could not possibly let Serenity make payment.


    ¡°Mr. York is my husband. We¡¯re family. His money is my money. It doesn¡¯t make a difference who pays.


    You know me, Mr. Zen. Tell me. How much is it? I¡¯ll pay. I won¡¯t ask for a big discount.¡±


    Seeing that Serenity insisted, Mr. Zen mentioned a number.


    Well, it should cover the price of the breakfast. He kept the price not too high and not too low. The price


    was just right.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have cash. Can I do Apple pay?¡±


    Mr. Zen answered, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He pulled up a portable machine from his pocket that epted cards and Apple pay.


    It was a good thing he came prepared.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mr. Zen brought the payment device along in case Mr. York did not get up early because the missus


    would ask about payment if she came out to collect the food.


    Serenity tapped her phone on the device and thanked Mr. Zen before carrying breakfast made by the


    chef of Wiltspoon Hotel into the house.


    She waltzed into the house to find Zachary descending the stairs.


    ¡°You¡¯re up.¡±


    Serenity went to the dining room and put down the breakfast delivery on the dinner table. Turning on


    her heel, she entered the kitchen and brought out the tes and cutleries. She set the food up on the


    te, so they did not need to eat straight out of the disposable containers.


    ¡°Let me know what you fancy for breakfast next time. I usually get up around this time. I can cook for


    you. It¡¯s expensive to get food deliveries from the Wiltspoon


    Hotel.¡±


    Zachary was buttoning his cuffs as Serenity nagged. He approached her and locked her in his arms.


    After stealing a kiss, he tenderly uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t want the work to wear you out, so I ordered breakfast.


    You like the breakfast there. It¡¯s expensive, but it¡¯s worth it to see you relishing the food.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re on a high ie, but you have a mortgage. Besides, you wire me a lot of money for


    household expenses. We don¡¯t have children yet, so there¡¯s no need to give me so much. You have


    expensive taste too. Sure, you get what you pay, but we should save some money.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    Since no children were in the picture yet, the couple could enjoy the finer things in life.


    The expenses would be costly when the family grew. It would take a lot of money to raise


    children.


    ¡°I have an ie, and I¡¯m part of the family. I¡¯ll pay for some of the household expenses. Save some


    money and clear the mortgage early if you can. At least then. you¡¯ll have spare cash once the house


    loan is out of the way.¡±


    Serenity did not propose chipping in on the mortgage.


    Zachary bought the vi before they were married, and he was still paying the mortgage like Hank.


    Even though Serenity and Zachary were no longer married in name and could not be in a better ce


    in their marriage, Serenity did not want to end up on the same path as her sister. It was his house, and


    she would not covet it nor help with the mortgage.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    What if she and Zachary were not meant to be? The divorce would be ugly with the division of assets


    and quarrels.


    It was better to keep their assets apart right from the start.


    Propping his chin on her shoulder, Zachary affectionately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the mortgage, Seren.


    Although I don¡¯t have a lot in savings, I can manage the payments. Besides, New Year ising. I¡¯ll


    get a year¨Cend bonus. The bonus is pretty good for senior executives.


    ¡°I told you when I married you that I will provide for you. I won¡¯t go halves with you.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m still paying for the vi, I put down a hefty sum for the down payment. The mortgage fee


    isn¡¯t too bad. Don¡¯t forget that your husband makes millions a year.¡±


    Serenity pried open his hand over her and turned around to face him squarely. She said, ¡°So long as


    you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Being in the high¨Cie bracket, Zachary was used to dining at high¨Cend restaurants and paying the


    premium price for things.


    She had pointed it out to him. It was not her ce to speak more on the matter if he did not want to


    listen.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to our house in Brynfield when you get to workter. I¡¯m morefortable living there.


    It¡¯s much more essible.¡±


    While the environment here was better, the vi was far from the ces she hung out.


    With a smile, Zachary replied, ¡°Both ces are our home. We can live in Brynfield if you prefer there.


    We can take short breaks over the weekend or festive holidays. here.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Serenity answered. It was a waste to get a vi if it was only for a short stay.


    Zachary probably would not buy a property in Brynfield if it were not for their whirlwind marriage.


    Ultimately, he kept the vi from her because he suspected that she was a conniving gold digger.


    Zachary thought twice before letting her know that he brought home millions in ie.


    Serenity had not once asked about his sry since they tied the knot.


    ¡°What are your ns today?¡±


    Zachary drew a chair back for her to sit down. He then took a seat next to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my leave now. I don¡¯t have much to do other than my crafts, but I intend to visit my sister¡¯s


    rented shop to see what I can do to help.¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    ¡°Jasmine and I are checking out an Italian ce tonight.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯m not free tonight.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m taking you.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    ¡°Jasmine and I agreed that it¡¯ll only be the two of us. We can eat to our hearts¡® content. She said she¡¯s


    been tagging along to Drake¡¯s dinner appointments while I wasn¡¯t around. She didn¡¯t have enough to


    eat.¡±


    Zachary buried his head in his breakfast. It got nothing to do with him anyway.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    ¡°It¡¯s mypany¡¯s annual dinner in a few days. I¡¯ll get an invitation for you. You need a gown for the


    event. I cane back and pick you up, or you can drive there.


    ¡°Why should I go to yourpany¡¯s annual dinner? I¡¯m not an employee.¡±


    Serenity was not keen on attending social events.


    The only reason she would ever go was for the food.


    Nevertheless, as Jasmine said, Serenity would have to curb her eating if she was there as Zachary¡¯s


    plus¨Cone.


    Serenity would rather check out new eateries with Jasmine..


    ¡°We can bring a family member to thepany¡¯s annual dinner. Others would bring theirs, so why


    can¡¯t I?¡±


    Serenity had no words as she stared at Zachary.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be helping out a little at the dinner. It might be a littleter if you want me to pick you up. I¡¯lle


    straight after I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let me know on that day itself. I¡¯ll head over myself, so you don¡¯t have to rush back. You can


    come out to bring me in when I reach your office. You can¡¯t expect me to enter the event like a deer in


    headlights.¡±


    Relieved, Zachary replied, ¡°Of course. Ms. Stone will probably be attending too. Mr. Bucham doesn¡¯t


    have a girlfriend, but he¡¯s interested in Ms. Sox. It¡¯s likely he¡¯d invite Ms. Sox to be his plus¨Cone.¡±


    In the past, Zachary would usually give his speech at thepany¡¯s annual dinner and leave right


    after.


    The employees would not be able to let loose and enjoy themselves with him there.


    As the life of the party, Josh would party with everybody until it was over.


    Many female employees would try to partner with Josh for thepany¡¯s annual dinner, hoping Josh


    could see their beauty and assets and fall in love with them.


    Although Josh was gentler, chattier, and easier to get along withpared to Zachary, he did not enjoy


    being attacked by a pack of hungry female employees.


    Subsequently, Josh would hire a young woman in his family to be his plus¨Cone for thepany¡¯s


    annual dinner to ward off the female employees¡® enthusiastic pursuit.


    Now that Jasmine was around, Josh was likely to ask her to be his plus¨Cone.


    Serenity wanted to give her two cents that Jasmine might not agree to go with Josh. but decided to bite


    her tongue.


    She was not Jasmine, so she could not make the decision for her.


    After breakfast, Zachary drove Serenity back to Brynfield before rushing to work.


    Serenity got back home and asked Mrs. Lane to get ready because they were going to Liberty¡¯s ce.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    s, Liberty was not there. She had gone to the shop first thing in the morning.


    Serenity then drove to her sister¡¯s shop.


    Renovations had not started on Liberty¡¯s shop as the workers were mostly off for the holidays.


    Liberty had basically bought the material needed, so there was no need for her to


    Time went by faster when she was busy.


    Sitting behind the table in the shop, Liberty kept herself busy while Sonny ran around in the shop. A


    ss door was installed at the entrance. Since the door was heavy and closed, Sonny did not have the


    strength to push it open. Hence, it was safe for him to race around the ce.


    ¡°Mom. Mom.¡±


    Sonny, who was happily entertaining himself, dropped his toy in horror when he saw Duncan


    approaching. Turning around, he ran to Liberty and called for his mother. He appeared scared.


    ¡°Why are you so afraid of me, Sonny?¡±


    Duncan held a pinwheel in his hand. It was a gift for Sonny.


    It was awkward for Duncan to scare the little guy until he went crying to his mother. Was the scar on his


    face that frightening?


    ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Lewis?¡± Liberty asked with a smile as she picked Sonny up.


    ¡°I pass by this ce every day. I always see your shop open, so I thought I shoulde in for a look.¡±

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Duncan went and gave the pinwheel to Sonny.


    Sonny refused to take the pinwheel from him.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Sonny has a lot of toys already.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not much. I was passing by a toy store and thought the pinwheel at the entrance was nice. I bought


    him one since the wind¡¯s strong today, and he¡¯d probably enjoy it.¡±


    He dropped by to give Sonny the pinwheel. Otherwise, Duncan would not havee in.


    Handing the pinwheel to Liberty, Duncan said, ¡°Hold it for Sonny.¡±


    Since the pinwheel did not cost a lot, Liberty epted the gift and thanked Duncan on behalf of Sonny


    before handing the pinwheel to her son.


    Sonny took the pinwheel.


    Duncan said hesitantly, ¡°Sonny¡¯s scared of me. I gave him the pinwheel, but he didn¡¯t want it. He took it


    the moment you gave it to him.¡±


    Serenity replied amid chuckles, ¡°I¡¯m his mother. I have been with him since he was in my womb till


    today, so I¡¯m his closest person.¡±


    Duncanughed in delight. ¡°Sorry, that came out wrong.¡±


    Looking around the shop, he remarked, ¡°Youe here every day. What are you busy with?¡±


    The ce looked spotless.


    However, the shop would be turned upside down anyway when the renovation started next year.


    ¡°I bought materials for the renovations. I just tinkled around here, and that¡¯s a day well spent.¡±


    In other words, she was just passing the time.


    ¡°I see.¡± With his gaze falling on Liberty, Duncan teased, ¡°You¡¯re losing weight faster than when I first


    asked you to run five rounds at the office.¡±


    ¡°I still run every day, but I put myself on a strict diet, so no sugar and fats for me. I don¡¯t have full meals


    either. My weight is dropping now. I lost twenty pounds since I asked Hank for a divorce.¡±


    Duncan believed Liberty looked nicer now that she had shed twenty pounds.


    With her height, Liberty needed to drop another eighty pounds to reach the rmended weight.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Keep it up.¡±


    Liberty smiled. It hit her that she bought some fruits and kept them in the shop. She asked, ¡°Would you


    like some fruits? I bought them today. Let me get you some.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m off to a meeting. I should leave you to your work.¡±


    Seeing that Sonny had good fun with the pinwheel, Duncan swiftly gave Sonny a squeeze on the


    cheek. By the time Sonny realized it, Duncan had withdrawn his arm.


    Sonny sulkily red at him.


    Mr. Lewis snuck up on him.


    ¡°Sonny, Mr. Lewis is going to work. Say bye¨Cbye.¡±


    With the sneak attack a sess, Duncan happily said goodbye to Sonny. Sonny reluctantly waved his


    arm in response to Duncan¡¯s friendly goodbye as his mother insisted.


    While exiting Liberty¡¯s shop, Duncan ran into Mrs. Brown who had just gotten out of the car.


    Through the ss window, Mrs. Brown saw Duncan stroking Sonny¡¯s face. He waved and bade Liberty


    and her son goodbye before leaving the shop.


    Mrs. Brown put her guard up at the sight of Duncan.


    Was this man not the boss of Liberty¡¯s previous workce? Was he pursuing Liberty?


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Brown could not believe that a divorced woman like Liberty was desirable.


    Nevertheless, Mrs. Brown thought she had it figured out when she saw the scar on Duncan¡¯s face. The


    man had trouble in the marriage department because of his disfigured looks. Since young, beautiful,


    and single women would not want to marry him, the man must be setting his sights on a divorced


    woman like Liberty.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Even so, Mrs. Brown did not like it one bit.


    Duncan was the boss of apany. Although his face was ruined, the man was loaded.


    Mrs. Brown and her daughter stood in front of Lewis & Co.¡¯s office building the whole morning while


    waiting for Liberty back then.


    She heard from her son that Lewis & Co. was one of the biggest corporations in Wiltspoon and a more


    influentialpany than the ce her son was working at. Her son mentioned that he himself might


    not pass the interview and be a senior executive at Lewis & Co.


    It did not sit well with Hank that Liberty was employed by Lewis & Co. as he realized Liberty could get


    back on track to a sessful career when she returned to the workce.


    It was a good thing that the couple was divorced now. Hank did not have to worry about being


    overshadowed by his wife.


    Since Jessica was his secretary and she relied heavily on him, it fed his ego as a man.


    Having recognized Mrs. Brown, Duncan stopped in his tracks and shot a re at Mrs. Brown. He curtly


    questioned, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    He cocked his head to the mother and son inside the shop before giving Mrs. Brown a stern warning. ¡°I


    rent the shop to Liberty. I won¡¯t y nice if you stir up trouble here. It¡¯s not going to end with just


    compensation.¡±


    Mrs. Brown retorted with more questions, ¡°What are you doing here? Are you trying to chase my


    daughter¨Cinw?¡±


    ¡°I own half themercial spaces on this street. You can call me Liberty¡¯sndlord. It¡¯s none of your


    business what I do here. Why do I recall that Liberty and your son are divorced? What? Didn¡¯t he marry


    his mistress?


    ¡°You should be rushing them to get married. That way, you have a new daughter¨Cin-w. Liberty has


    nothing to do with the Browns anymore. Stop calling her your daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Mrs. Brown choked.


    Thest thing she wanted was for her son to marry Jessica. However, her son would not listen to her


    and instead had a date picked to get a marriage license with Jessica.


    Jessica¡¯s parents, brother, and sister¨Cinw came today, asking both families to meet and discuss the


    wedding over a meal.


    Mrs. Brown felt the pinch for her son at the thought of the Yates familying to talk about contributing


    to the wedding and family support.


    Liberty got so much money from the divorce.


    At least, Liberty gave Mrs. Brown a grandson. Sure, Liberty had the money, but she would use most of


    it on her grandson.


    After much deliberation and advice from her husband, Mrs. Brown epted the fact. What more could


    she do? The money was already in Serenity¡¯s bank ount.


    Nevertheless, Jessica had yet to carry the Browns¡® bloodline in her, and she stole someone else¡¯s


    husband. Her son somehow wanted to give her and her family a sum of money and pay for the


    wedding. It was a hard pill for Mrs. Brown to swallow.


    That was why she ended up here to look for Liberty.


    She stalked Liberty and knew thetter rented a shop here to start a business. Mrs. Brown had not


    figured out what sort of business Liberty was going to venture into.


    ¡°How does she have nothing to do with the Browns? Sonny is my grandson, and Liberty¡¯s my


    grandson¡¯s mother. How are we not rted?¡±


    Duncan frowned. ¡°What on earth do you want?¡±


    Straightening her back, Mrs. Brown righteously uttered, ¡°I¡¯m here to see my grandson. Liberty said


    during the divorce that we can visit Sonny anytime we want. What? Is this a problem for you?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    Mrs. Brown grabbed her purse and walked past Duncan with her chest out. She added. ¡°My son will get


    back together with Liberty. You stand no chance.¡±


    Duncan wanted tough. It was not like he was after Liberty. Duncan was fond of the little man and


    brought him a pinwheel. How did it turn into him pursuing Liberty and standing no chance?


    Liberty would never get back together with a dirtbag like Hank even if Hank wanted to rekindle the


    rtionship.


    It was Hank who stood no more chance.


    Duncan turned his head and watched Mrs. Brown open the ss door and enter the shop.


    A brief momentter, he chose to take off.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was not that close with Liberty. Duncan could care less unless Mrs. Brown was trying to raise hell.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Mrs. Brown entered the shop smiling and pulled up a toy car from her purse. She said to Sonny, ¡°Look,


    Sonny. I bought you a toy.¡±


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Sonny had no idea what happened among the adults, so he would still acknowledge his grandparents¡®


    and father¡¯s presence.


    Liberty held grudges against the Browns, but she was ready to move on after the divorce. So long as


    the Browns stayed out of her business, Liberty could keep her cool when meeting her ex¨Chusband¡¯s


    family.


    She never spoke ill about her ex¨Chusband¡¯s family while Sonny was around.


    No matter what, Hank was Sonny¡¯s father.


    Liberty put Sonny down.


    Mrs. Brown crouched to get to Sonny¡¯s eye level. She handed the toy car to Sonny in exchange for the


    pinwheel which was a gift from Duncan.


    Call it her killer instinct but she had the feeling that Duncan was trying to get to


    Liberty through Sonny.


    For a divorced single mother to find a second chance in love, the most important thing was to see


    whether the man was willing to ept her child. Would the man see the child as his own?


    Sonny was the grandson of the Brown family. There was no way he could call


    Duncan his father.


    ¡°I want this.¡±


    Sonny did not care for the toy car Grandma gave him as he owned many of the same.


    Aunt Elisa had given him so much that he had not gone through all the toys.


    He preferred the pinwheel from Mr. Lewis.


    It looked nice.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny grabbed the pinwheel back.


    ¡°What¡¯s fun about a pinwheel? Sonny, I can take you to get a new one if you like pinwheels. Just throw


    this one away.¡±


    Mrs. Brown tried to take the pinwheel away, but Sonny refused and pouted his lips, a look he made


    when he was about to cry.


    In the end, Mrs. Brown gave up on getting rid of the pinwheel.


    She was displeased with Duncan¡¯s shameless effort to steal her darling grandson¡¯s heart with a measly


    pinwheel.


    Picking Sonny up, Mrs. Brown rose to her feet and asked, ¡°Did your bosse by just now, Liberty? Is


    he pursuing you?¡±


    Liberty gave Mrs. Brown a look as if thetter was joking before faintly replying, ¡°Mr. Lewis dropped by


    to give Sonny the pinwheel. Why do you think that? Besides, it¡¯s my personal business and that has


    nothing to do with you.¡±


    Mrs. Brown grinned awkwardly. ¡°I was just asking. Fine, if he¡¯s not. You¡¯re a divorcee with a son. Who¡¯s


    going to raise someone else¡¯s child? Liberty, be careful of anyone who wants to pursue a romantic


    rtionship with you. They¡¯re just trying to trick you and get money out of you.


    ¡°You¡¯re a millionaire now.¡±


    It was her son¡¯s money.


    Liberty turned away to keep her hands busy and said, ¡°I said it¡¯s my personal business, and it¡¯s none of


    your concern. You should be fussing over your son and Ms. Yates¡® wedding if you don¡¯t have anything


    to do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up that woman. She makes me mad.¡±


    Mrs. Brown somehow started toin about Jessica to her former daughter¨Cin-w.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being young and beautiful? She¡¯s extravagant with her spending. I doubt her sry


    can keep up with her spending, so my son is footing all the bills.


    ¡°There are so many expenses involved with the wedding. The house needs renovation, and still, she


    demands Hank to pay for the wedding and her family support. Hank said that the Yates are asking for


    at least three hundred and eighty thousand dors and jewelry. Hasn¡¯t Hank given her enough gifts in


    the past?¡±

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    ¡®Jessica wants the reception to be at Wiltspoon Hotel. How much is that going to cost? We¡¯re paying for


    the reception. Instead of marrying for love, Hank is marrying. himself into debt.¡±


    Mrs. Brown whined, ¡°It¡¯s not like she cany a golden egg.¡±


    Liberty grabbed a cloth and wiped the table. All the while, she listened to whatever Mrs. Brown had to


    say without giving her two cents.


    Her former mother¨Cinw came to her to vent about Jessica because thetter was demanding and


    did not hold back on splurging.


    If Jessica was foolish like Liberty for paying for the renovations and refusing the Browns to pay for the


    wedding and family support, her ex¨Cmother¨Cinw would probably brag about Hank marrying


    someone younger and more beautiful right after the divorce.


    Mrs. Brown wouldugh at her for being fat and ugly. No one would want Liberty after she left Hank.


    ¡°Liberty, have you been thrifty and skipping mealstely? You seem to have lost a lot of weight.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, I¡¯m no longer married to your son. You¡¯re not my mother¨Cinw anymore, so you don¡¯t


    need to show me concern,¡± Liberty retorted, not in the mood for a conversation with Mrs. Brown.


    Mrs. Brownughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. It¡¯ll take some time to kick the habit. Don¡¯t be too thrifty.


    You can put the money from Hank in the bank to get the interest, but you lost a lot of weight. Sonny¡¯s


    heavier. It¡¯s getting harder to carry him.


    ¡°Liberty, your aunt¡­ I mean, is your aunt financially supporting you to set up the shop? Your aunt is


    wealthy and can offer you better help than we could.¡±


    Mrs. Brown came here today because she missed her grandson, besides finding favor with Liberty and


    finding out how much help Mrs. Stone was giving to Liberty and her sister. Would the family get


    anything if her son rekindled his marriage with Liberty?


    Hank had been whining about the work stresstely. Someone was out to get him. and undermine him


    at work. Hank¡¯s boss was picking on every mistake to the point Hank was worried he might not be able


    to keep his job. He nned to hand in his resignation when he married Jessica the following year.


    He would look for another job after his honeymoon.


    Stone Group was only second to York Corporation. It would be great if her son could get a job at Stone


    Group.


    ¡°I am able and have the startup cash. Why do I need my aunt to finance me?¡±


    That was all it took to shut Mrs. Brown up.


    It took a while before Mrs. Brown found her voice again. ¡°That¡¯s foolish of you, Liberty. Your aunt had


    been looking for your mom for decades. You¡¯re her only surviving rtives since your mom is gone.


    Your aunt is rich. She¡¯ll be d to help you financially now that she has you in the family.


    ¡°This is a chance of a lifetime. I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t ask your aunt for help.¡±


    Liberty stopped wiping the table and faintly replied, ¡°My aunt wanted to give a vi with a front and back


    garden to me and Seren each. She also proposed to give us a lump sum of money to start a business.¡±


    Mrs. Brown beamed. ¡°I told you your aunt won¡¯t give you anything less.¡±


    ¡°We turned down the kind gesture. We don¡¯t want our aunt¡¯s money. We¡¯ll buy a house with our own


    means, and if we can¡¯t, we can just rent.¡± Mrs. Brown was speechless.


    Liberty was a fool!


    An utter fool!


    How could Liberty say no to a free vi?


    Yet, Liberty wanted a piece of her son¡¯s two¨Cmillion¨Cdor assets.


    ¡°Liberty. Sonny.¡±


    Serenity and Mrs. Lane pushed the door and entered the shop.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing that Mrs. Brown was here, Serenity put away her smile and came at the olddy while rolling up


    her sleeves. Serenity questioned Mrs. Brown, ¡°What are you doing here? I¡¯m warning you. I¡¯ll break


    your arm if youe here for trouble.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Sonny, Serenity. I¡¯m not here for trouble.¡±


    Mrs. Brown knew that Serenity was adept in the art of self¨Cdefense, and she was not afraid to turn


    violent due to her resentment toward the Browns. Mrs. Brown wasted no time exining herself.


    ¡°You can ask your sister if you don¡¯t believe me. I came to visit Sonny and even brought Sonny a new


    toy.¡±


    Mrs. Brown remarked as she handed Sonny to Serenity. She uttered, ¡°I¡¯ve been here long enough. I


    should head back.¡±

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    ¡°Liberty, I got to go. I¡¯ll visit you and Sonny some other time.¡±


    Mrs. Brown left these words before making the run for it.


    Serenity carried Sonny out the door as they watched Mrs. Brown get into a taxi. Serenity clicked her


    tongue once it was confirmed that the olddy had left the building.


    She shot off. ¡°She¡¯s never been so eager to see Sonny before, so why change now?¡±


    Sonny was holding the toy car that Mrs. Brown stuffed in his hands before leaving. Taking the toy car


    from Sonny, Serenity asked, ¡°Do you like the toy car, Sonny?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shaking his head, Sonny replied, ¡°I have a lot of toy cars.¡±


    All of them could move whereas the toy car that Grandma gave him could not.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we throw it away?¡±


    After much thought, Sonny answered, ¡°For Lucas.¡±


    He believed Lucas would not go after his toys if he had his own toy car.


    ¡°Sonny, Lucas will never fight with you over your toys anymore. If you don¡¯t want to throw the toy car


    away, we can give it away to other children but not to Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I want to give it to Jenny.¡±


    Serenity carried her nephew into the shop and asked her sister, ¡°Who¡¯s Jenny, Liberty?¡±


    ¡°My neighbor¡¯s little girl. She has y dates with Sonny.¡±


    Serenity put the toy car from Mrs. Brown on the table. ¡°Sonny said that the toy car is for Jenny.¡±


    Liberty would not make the decisions for her son.


    Since Sonny did not like the toy car given by his grandma and did not want to throw it away, Jenny


    could have it.


    It did not matter to Liberty.


    Her son had a pile of toys at home anyway. Elisa was generous, showering Sonny with toys every time


    she dropped by.


    Elisa doted on Sonny.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Afraid that everybody might spoil Sonny too much, Liberty became stricter at raising him.


    ¡°Liberty, what did the old hag want?¡±


    Serenity did not buy it that Mrs. Brown was here to see Sonny.


    Liberty smiled sarcastically, ¡°Do you think her story about visiting Sonny was legit? She came to whine


    about Hank and Jessica¡¯s wedding. The family has to pay for the wedding, family support, and jewelry


    for the bride. It¡¯s always about money.¡±


    ¡°They deserve it. Jessica better steps it up and spends all of the Browns¡® money.


    Liberty was considerate of the family and never demanded anything excessive. The only thing she


    asked for was for Serenity to live together with her.


    What did Liberty get in return for her understanding?


    Betrayal.


    ¡°I hope for a lot of drama in the Brown family. I hope Hank and Jessica¡¯s wedding will be ruined. Liberty,


    find a better man to marry. The happiness and sess of your next marriage will be the best revenge


    on them yet.


    ¡°I can let Zachary¡¯s nana and Aunt Audrey know if you¡¯re looking for a second chance in love, Liberty.


    They¡¯ve been there. They know a good man when they see one. They can check out the man for you.¡±


    Liberty remarked, ¡°Another marriage is not on the table.¡±


    All she could think of now was to make money to buy a car and a house. She would be happy if she


    could raise her son well to get into a good college and find a good job.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    Serenity said, ¡°I understand that another marriage isn¡¯t on the table now, but I¡¯m speaking in terms of


    the future. You¡¯re young, Liberty. Are you nning to be single for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Why not? I think I¡¯m doing fine. I don¡¯t need to wait on my inws hand and foot or deal with any issue


    with a mother¨Cinw and a sister¨Cinw. I can do whatever I want and spend on whatever I want. I


    feel free.¡±


    Thanks to her newfound freedom, it dawned on Liberty why more and more women did not want to


    take the marriage route.


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Seren. My life can¡¯t be better. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m happier now that I¡¯m


    divorced?¡±


    Serenity nodded her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish I¡¯ll always be happy?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring up the possibility of a second marriage. I just escaped from hell, but Seren, this shouldn¡¯t


    be a reason for you to be afraid of marriage. Yours is different from mine. Zachary seems like a reliable


    guy.


    There was no guarantee that people would not change down the road.


    ¡°Has Zachary gone to work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liberty grabbed a wrap to strap her son on her bag while speaking, ¡°Remind Zachary to put onyers


    when the weather is cold. Don¡¯t let him work too hard. Health is most important, and the restes


    second.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a grown¨Cup. He should know how to take care of himself. He must have gotten the flu from


    overworking himself. Stress doesn¡¯t go well with building body immunity. The viral flues around


    this time of the year.¡±


    Serenity did not have the guts to say that Zachary got a cold from taking cold showers and that the cold


    showers were because of her.


    ¡°Where are you carrying Sonny, Liberty? Mrs. Lane and I can watch Sonny here. You can go and get


    the stuff you need, or should I drive you instead?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to get anything more for the shop for now. I was thinking of going to the market to get


    some spices to make my own sauce. I can use it when I¡¯m open for business.


    ¡°And appetizers. I wonder if I should get them store¨Cbought or make my own.¡±


    Assisting her sister in strapping Sonny on her back, Serenity uttered, ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome to make them


    all on your own. You should buy the ready¨Cmade from the store but get the trusted brand. They might


    be expensive. Breakfast can give you small profits and quick returns, so you should watch the costs.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the market, Liberty.¡±


    Liberty did not refuse.


    With Mrs. Lane in tow, the sisters went to the market and bought a lot of spices.


    They then returned to Liberty¡¯s rented apartment.


    Liberty started making condiments and appetizers to use for business after New Year.


    ¡°I want to talk to you about something, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡±


    Lifting her head, Liberty nced at her sister and went back to her work preparations.


    ¡°Zachary kept something from me.¡±


    Joining Sonny in his y time, Mrs. Lane overheard the conversation and looked over.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Did Mr. Zacharye clean to the missus about everything?¡®


    Liberty stopped what she was doing and asked her sister, ¡°What did Zachary hide from you? Get his


    side of the story if it¡¯s something important. You don¡¯t have to start a fight. Everybody has their own


    secrets. Even married couples don¡¯t share about every single thing.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    ¡°Zachary owns a vi in a high¨Cend residential area. The vi is huge with a front and back garden.


    The view is breathtaking. I did my research and found the price of the vis starting from ten million


    dors.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°Zachary said he makes millions in annual ie and doesn¡¯t have big spending. He saved quite a bit


    of money to buy the vi, but it¡¯s still on a mortgage.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°How much does he have to pay for his mortgage?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. It¡¯s his house. The mortgage is his business. I won¡¯t demand a share of his house if we


    end up separating.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t jinx yourself. What do you mean separate? Your marriage has only begun. You should invest in


    your rtionship. Don¡¯t be like me.¡±


    Liberty wanted nothing about a divorceing from her sister¡¯s mouth.


    Since she failed in her marriage, she hoped her sister had a better chance at spending the rest of her


    life with Zachary.


    ¡°It¡¯s right for you to think so. His house is his unless he offers to put you in the title deed. We shouldn¡¯t


    expect things that aren¡¯t ours. Did you have a fight over this?¡±


    By now, Mrs. Lane knew that Mr. Zachary backed out and had not beenpletely


    honest about who he was.


    All he did was let the missus know that he had a vi under his name and even told her a new lie.


    Mrs. Lane was anxious for Zachary.


    Zachary was not one to flinch in anything he did, but he could not seem to find the courage to be


    truthful to Serenity. So what if he was the richest heir?


    It was understandable why Zachary wanted his identity kept a secret then.


    Mrs. Lane was on pins and needles for Zachary¡¯s sake. Although Zachary was a bit of a coward in


    handling this, Mrs. Lane knew it was not her ce to jump into the conversation.


    ¡°I was angry when I first found out. I felt like he kept his guard up with me, but Iter could see his point


    of view. He told me he has a vi and wanted me to stay there, so I did. I won¡¯t go if he doesn¡¯t want


    me there. There¡¯s no point butting heads over this.


    ¡°Besides, for him to talk to me about it, it means he trusts mepletely now¡±


    Judging by Zachary¡¯s ie, it made sense why he could afford a vi. It was on a mortgage anyway.


    Liberty was a little unhappy for her sister because her brother¨Cinw was distrustful of her sister.


    Nevertheless, her sister did not mind it anymore. Liberty said, ¡°It¡¯s amazing how a different point of


    view lets us see things differently. No point in splitting hairs. Apart from the vi, is there anything else


    he¡¯s hiding from you?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? We¡¯ll never know what¡¯s going on in the minds of men.¡±


    After much thought, Liberty probed, ¡°Seren, have you ever suspected if Zachary is who he says he is?¡±


    Mrs. Lane¡¯s heart dropped.


    Dumbstruck, Serenity inquired, ¡°Do you mean if I think Zachary is not a sryman? The wealthiest


    family in Wiltspoon is the York family. There are many people with the samest name working in York


    Corporation, but they are not rted to the wealthiest Yorks.¡±


    Serenity added with a smile, ¡°Do you think Zachary looks like he¡¯s the heir of the wealthiest Yorks? A


    senior executive of York Corporation takes home millions of dors in annual ie. It¡¯s not strange


    that they can afford a vi.¡±


    Liberty had a feeling that her brother¨Cinw would have more to hide if he could keep his ownership of


    a vi from her sister.


    She never once suspected that her brother¨Cinw and the heir of the Yorks were the same people


    even though they shared the samest name. Liberty believed it would not be easy to marry into the


    wealthiest family of Wiltspoon, and the heir could not possibly marry her sister.


    Although her sister was the best to Liberty, the sisters were not born into privilege. It was all about


    social standing when it came to the marriage of the rich and powerful. The Cindere story was nothing


    but a fairytale.


    Hence, Liberty never questioned her brother¨Cinw¡¯s identity.


    It was mainly because she had met her brother¨Cinw¡¯s family.


    The Yorks were the nicest and friendliest bunch. They dressed like everyday people without adorning


    labels and jewelry.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s back from the business trip. You can take him to meet Aunt Audrey when you have time.¡±


    Liberty changed the subject.


    Liberty had no way to tell whether Zachary was rted to the richest family in Wiltspoon, but their aunt


    was the wife of Stone Group¡¯s chairman, so she must have seen the York brothers before. If Serenity


    took Zachary to see their aunt, they would know whether Zachary deceived Serenity about his identity.


    Mrs. Lane was listening on the side and thought she should remind Zachary when he got home at


    night.


    It would be better for him to confess to Serenity as soon as possible.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zachary said he won¡¯t be free until after New Year. He¡¯s been very busy recently, and hispany is


    holding an annual dinner soon.¡±


    ¡°Does hispany allow employees to bring their family members to the annual dinner? Did Zachary


    say that he¡¯ll take you?¡±


    Serenity had never worked in corporate before, but Liberty did and was familiar with the culture. Liberty


    thought that if Zachary dared bring Serenity to the annual dinner, then she was probably just


    overthinking Zachary¡¯s identity. Zachary might really be unrted to the richest family in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Yup. He said that he¡¯d give me an invitation to hispany¡¯s annual dinner.¡±


    Liberty felt relieved when her sister said this. She might really be overthinking it.


    The boss had to show up at thepany¡¯s annual dinner. The current person in charge of York


    Corporation was the eldest son of the York family and the man that Elisa was infatuated with for many


    years. Serenity would know whether Zachary was rted to the York family when the head of York


    Corporation showed up at the dinner.


    After all, Serenity had already met Zachary¡¯s younger brothers.


    All of the York brothers showed up to help when Sonny was taken that time.


    Liberty thought to herself, ¡®If Zachary dares let Serenity attend hispany¡¯s annual dinner, he¡¯s


    probably not hiding his identity from her.¡®


    After checking the time, Serenity said to her sister, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯lle over for lunchter. I¡¯ll go to


    Zachary¡¯s office now and wait for him to get off work.¡±


    Serenity was not manning her store today, so she had more time to be with Zachary.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ve already bought your favorite dishes.¡±


    Serenity picked up her car keys and said to her nephew, ¡°Sonny, do you want toe with Ant Swer to


    pick up Uncle Zack?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Sonny had gotten over his trauma and returned to normal.


    Besides his mother, Sonny liked to cling to his aunt the most.


    Serenity stepped forward to pick Sonny up and said to Mrs. Lane, ¡°I¡¯ll take Sonny with me and pick


    Zachary up from work. Mrs. Lane, can you help my sister cook lunch?¡±


    Mrs. Lane said with a gentle smile, ¡°Sure, Ms. Hunt. Go ahead. I assure you that you and Mr. York will


    be able to eat a hot meal by the time youe back.¡±


    Zachary must be delighted to know that his wife was going to pick him up from work again.


    Serenity took Sonny with her.


    After arriving at York Corporation, Serenity saw Elisa at the milk tea shop diagonally opposite the


    office¡¯s entrance. She spotted Elisa¡¯s car first before she saw Elisa in the shop.


    Elisa also saw Serenity.


    She took the initiative toe out of the milk tea shop.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Elisa stood at the store entrance as she smiled and waved at Serenity.


    When Serenity got out of the car with Sonny in her arms, Elisa looked even happier. She walked over


    and took Sonny from Serenity¡¯s arms. She kissed the little guy a few times and asked him, ¡°Sonny, did


    you miss me?¡±


    Sonny responded in a baby voice, ¡°I miss you, Ant Elisa.¡±


    He then leaned over and kissed Elisa back, just like how she kissed his little face.


    Elisa was overjoyed.


    ¡°Elisa, what are you doing here?¡±

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    Serenity understood that it would take a while for Elisa to let go of her feelings for Mr. York. Elisa had


    not pestered Mr. York for a long time. She was probably here now. because she wanted to secretly take


    a look at Mr. York.


    It must be painful for Elisa to fall in love with someone who did not love her back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve had the milk tea here a few times before, and I think the milk tea and desserts in this store are


    quite nice, so I came here to try them again. But now, I just find therm average.¡±


    Elisa said it very naturally as if she actually came here just to drink milk tea.


    She had indeed tried the milk tea from the same shop before and thought it was delicious. Maybe


    because back then, it was worth the wait.


    Now, she found it mediocre because she no longer had someone to wait for.


    ¡°Are you here to wait for your husband to get off work? Since he¡¯s back from his business trip, when


    will you bring him to my house?¡±


    ¡°Probably after New Year. He¡¯s very busy now and can¡¯t spare any time to visit.¡±


    Elisa nodded in understanding. She said, ¡°Would you like to go in and have a cup of milk tea?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t be able to eat lunchter if I drink milk tea now, then Liberty will start nagging me for


    wasting food.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Is Liberty doing well right now? My mother wants to help you. both, but you two


    refused, so she has no choice but to watch silently.¡±


    The Hunt sisters were poor and ambitious.


    ¡°My sister and I are still young and capable enough to earn a living by our own. means. Aunt Audrey


    doesn¡¯t have to worry about us. She should worry about you and Anthony¡¯s marriage instead.¡±


    Elisa smiled. ¡°My second brother is really sly. He doesn¡¯t want to get married so soon, and none of us


    can do anything about him. As for me¡­ Well, you know I can¡¯t forget about him for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Elisa, you deserve better.¡±


    Elisa said confidently, ¡°I think so too!¡±


    The twodies looked at each other and smiled.


    Clive had asked Serenity not to mention Zachary¡¯sst name in front of Elisa so as not to agitate her.


    Seeing that Elisa still came to the milk tea shop opposite York Corporation, Serenity finally understood


    Clive¡¯s love for his sister.


    Serenity and Zachary had a new breakthrough in their rtionship and were in love with each other, so


    it was not appropriate to show their affection in front of Elisa at this moment, lest they trigger her.


    At this time, York Corporation¡¯s main door opened.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Both Serenity and Elisa instinctively looked toward the entrance of York Corporation and saw a convoy


    driving out.


    One of the car te numbers seemed rather familiar to Elisa. She quickly recalled where she had seen


    that number before.


    ¡°Seren, you can wait for your husband to get off work. I have something to do now.¡±


    Elisa handed Sonny back to Serenity, turned around, and went into the store to pick up her car keys.


    When she came out again, she walked quickly toward her car and waved to Serenity as she got into


    the car. ¡°Bring your husband over for dinner someday!¡±


    She then drove away in a hurry.


    ¡°Those cars earlier belonged to Mr. York, right?¡±


    Serenity heard that Mr. York would always bring a group of bodyguards with him whenever he went out.


    His exclusive car was also surrounded by his bodyguards¡® cars.


    The cars that drove out of York Corporation just now befitted Mr. York¡¯s practice.


    On the contrary, that was not Zachary¡¯s convoy. It belonged to Remy Johnson, the fifth son of the


    Johnson family, who also brought a group of bodyguards with him wherever he went.


    Remy was about to return to Annenburg. Before going back, he was tasked by his elder brother to go


    to York Corporation to invite Zachary to attend his elder brother¡¯s wedding.


    That was why he showed up at York Corporation.


    Then, Elisa saw Remy¡¯s car.


    Elisa did not know it was Remy. She just wanted to find out who else, besides


    Zachary, had such fanfare in Wiltspoon.

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Elisa sped off. She was originally behind Remy¡¯s convoy, but she stepped on the gas and quickly


    overtook him.


    Unexpectedly, her car stopped moving in two minutes.


    It was a t tire, so she had to make an emergency pullover to check her tire.


    How could her tire be leaking?


    When Elisa got out of the car, Remy, who was behind her, recognized her.


    Remy¡¯s driver also recognized Elisa. That was because he gave way to Elisast time, and the incident


    was memorable.


    ¡°Stop,¡± Remy ordered the driver to stop the car.


    The driver hurriedly pulled over and stopped right next to Elisa¡¯s car.


    Remy instructed the driver, ¡°Ask Ms. Stone what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    He guessed Elisa was here because of Zachary.


    Remy lived in Wiltspoon for a long time, so he was aware that Elisa was chasing after Zachary. Since


    Zachary announced to his circle of friends that he was married, Elisa stopped pestering Zachary.


    They met again today.


    Remy thought, ¡®Zachary is so much like my elder brother. Even though they¡¯re married, they¡¯re still


    such chick mas.¡±


    The driver heeded Remy¡¯s orders. He got out of the car, walked toward Elisa, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with your car?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a t tire. I think I drove over something sharp.¡±


    Elisa squatted in front of the t tire to examine it and found a sharp object stuck in the tire.


    ¡°Is it leaking profusely?¡±


    ¡°The tire is getting tter by the second, so it¡¯s definitely leaking.¡±


    Elisa did not pull out the sharp object that was stuck in the tire. Instead, she stood up and took out her


    phone to call someone to help tow the car. After making a phone call, she walked to Remy¡¯s car


    window and tapped on it.


    Remy pulled the window curtain open.


    When he saw that it was Elisa, he got out of the car.


    Elisa was taken aback when she saw an unfamiliar face. It turned out that he was not someone in the


    elite circle that she was familiar with.


    No wonder she could not recognize whose car it was.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, is there anything I can do for you?¡± Remy asked Elisa gently.


    ¡°Thanks. My tire is punctured. I already called someone toe and tow the car.


    ¡°May I ask what¡¯s your name? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you around before.¡±


    Remy smiled and replied, ¡°Myst name is Johnson. I¡¯m from Annenburg, but I work in Wiltspoon. I¡¯m


    usually very busy with work and rarely participate in social


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    activities, so it¡¯s expected that you haven¡¯t seen me before.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°But I see you around quite often, Ms. Stone.¡±


    Elisa thought, ¡®The Johnsons from Annenburg?¡®


    Elisa asked him, ¡°Mr. Johnson, do you work for FC & Co. in Annenburg? What¡¯s your ranking in the


    Johnson family?


    ¡°FC & Co. is my family¡¯s business, and I¡¯m the fifth brother.¡±


    Elisa thought, ¡®Oh, so he¡¯s the fifth son of the Johnson family.


    ¡®No wonder he has such big fanfare, like Zachary, and has sessfully aroused my curiosity.¡®


    It made sense that Remy was the fifth son of the Johnson family.


    Among the Johnson brothers in Annenburg, Remy was the most ostentatious. He always brought a


    group of bodyguards to protect him wherever he went because he was the worst at martial arts


    compared to his brothers.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    FC & Co. and the York Corporation had in¨Cdepth cooperation. Elisa heard that Remy was in charge of


    FC & Co.¡¯s branch in Wiltspoon. No wonder Remy was at York Corporation.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson.¡±


    Elisa was the daughter of the Stone family and had heard of Annenburg¡¯s FC & Co. She knew that FC


    & Co. was the same as York Corporation and was a multi¨Cbillion. dor corporation. These two families


    were the richest people in their respective cities.


    Moreover, the Johnson family was just like the York family. Although they were rich, all family members


    got along well with each other and worked together. They were a truly harmonious and cohesive family.


    Elisa¡¯s mother often said that the York family could be the richest family and be at the top of the


    social hierarchy for so long because they had an excellent upbringing. The York children and


    grandchildren were well¨Ctrained to be amiable with each other. The York brothers would not turn


    against each other for personal interest and get along well. They were also unwilling to take over the


    family business.


    Zachary was the eldest grandson and was raised as the sessor since birth, so he had no choice but


    to shoulder the heavy burden.


    Some of his younger brothers entered the business world to assist Zachary, and some went into their


    favorite fields. They were all leaders in their respective industries.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, do you want me to give you a ride?¡± Remy asked warmly and looked at Elisa with a smile


    that reached his eyes. Elisa feltfortable around him.


    She subconsciously became a little gentler and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Johnson. But there¡¯s no need for


    that. My driver will pick me up.¡±


    Elisa only followed to find out who was the ostentatious person with the convoy. Since she had figured


    that it was Remy Johnson, she did not need to follow anymore. She could not follow him even if she


    wanted to because of her t tire.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll get going first.¡±


    Elisa replied, ¡°Okay, go ahead. I¡¯ll wait here for my driver.¡±


    Remy smiled and said a few pleasantries before he returned to his car. He waved goodbye to Elisa


    again and drew the curtains of his car window. Soon, the car engine started. Within a few minutes,


    Elisa could no longer see his convoy.


    Meanwhile, Serenity was still waiting for Zachary at the entrance of his office. After Elisa left, Serenity


    went into the milk tea shop, picked a seat, and sent a message to Zachary.


    Serenity: [Zachary, have you gotten off work yet? I¡¯m waiting for you at the milk teal shop opposite your


    office.]


    Zachary: [Why did youe here when it¡¯s so cold today? Did you wear a thick coat?]


    Serenity: [You know what I wore when I left the house this morning. I won¡¯t catch a


    cold. Let¡¯s go to my sister¡¯s ce for lunch. I don¡¯t have to be at the store now, so I thought of picking


    you up from work since I have nothing to do. Why? Do you not like that I¡¯m here? If you don¡¯t like it, I


    won¡¯te here again.]


    Zachary: [I¡¯m happy, ecstatic, ttered, and overjoyed that you came to pick me up. I¡¯m hoping to get


    this treatment every day!]


    If he dared say that he did not like it, Serenity would actually not show up here anymore.


    Zachary: [Give me ten minutes. I¡¯ll head out soon.]


    Serenity: [Okay.]


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Serenity agreed to wait.


    While she waited for him, she scrolled through some videos. Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    Zachary came out earlier than everyone else.


    He came out with a bright smile on his face, which shocked everyone. They all stopped to look at him


    and thought they were delusional.


    If it were not for his group of bodyguards following him from afar, everyone would have thought that the


    smiling man was not their boss.


    ¡°Seren!¡±


    Zachary did not drive. He walked over quickly and called out to Serenity as he walked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡±


    Zachary added, ¡°Didn¡¯t youe to pick me up from work? You won¡¯t send me back to work in the


    afternoon?¡±


    Serenity smiled and stretched out her hand to pinch his cheek.


    ¡°This feels good. At least you¡¯re eating well.¡±


    She liked to pinch his face.


    Zachary lowered his head and looked at her with a smile. He said dotingly, ¡°If you like to pinch my face,


    you should just tell me to lower my head so you don¡¯t have to raise your hand so high.¡±


    He lowered his head as he said that, and Serenity pinched his face again.


    Grandma May said that if she wanted a good husband, she had to train him. This made sense because


    Zachary was no longer as cold as before toward Serenity, which was the result of Serenity¡¯s training.

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    Seeing that Serenity only pinched his face twice and withdrew her hand, Zachary looked at her deeply


    and said in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to give me a kiss since I already bowed my head?¡±


    Serenity looked around quickly and whispered to him coquettishly, ¡°There are so* many people


    around!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There were a lot of customers in the milk tea shop.


    Serenity was only bold when she spoke, but she could not walk the talk.


    Zachary frowned. ¡°Why don¡¯t I kiss you then?¡±


    Before Serenity could reply, he held her face with both hands, leaned forward, and kissed her red lips.


    He did not go further and let her go after a quick peck. He said dotingly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back for lunch, We


    shouldn¡¯t keep your sister waiting.¡±


    Zachary held Serenity¡¯s hand and walked toward her car. Then, he took the car keys from her and said,


    ¡°Let me drive.¡±


    Serenity did not object. They both knew how to drive, so it did not matter who drove.


    After getting in the car, Serenity asked him, ¡°Did your boss¡¯s wife show up yet?¡±


    Zachary turned his head to look at her and continued to drive calmly as he asked, ¡± Why? Are you


    interested in my boss¡¯s wife?¡±


    ¡°No, but when I got here earlier, I saw Elisa sitting in the milk tea shop. She was facing your office


    building, so I think she still hasn¡¯t gotten over your boss.


    ¡°Afterward, a convoy drove out of your office building, and she hurried away. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your


    boss¡¯s car. Your boss always goes everywhere with a group of bodyguards with such big fanfare.


    Besides your boss, I can¡¯t think of anyone who¡¯d go around in a convoy.¡±


    Zachary broke out in a cold sweat when he heard what she said.


    He was d that he came outte. Otherwise, Elisa would have seen him and Serenity together.


    Coincidentally, Remy came to see him again before returning to Annenburg. Remy was also just as


    ostentatious as he was, which attracted Elisa¡¯s attention. Thus, he managed to avoid meeting Elisa.


    ¡®Wait, that¡¯s not right.¡¯


    Zachary soon realized something was wrong.


    The car he usually used was a Rolls Royce. Elisa used to pester him a lot, so she knew his car well.


    Remy often used two cars-a Maybach and a Porsche. It was impossible for Elisa to think that Remy¡¯s


    car was Zachary¡¯s.


    Did Elisa and Remy know each other?


    Did Elisae for Remy?


    Perhaps it was his experience from matchmaking Josh and Jasmine that made Zachary think that he


    could do it again.


    After Clive found out that Zachary was Serenity¡¯s husband, Clive helped Zachary keep his identity a


    secret because he was afraid Elisa would not be able to ept that the man she loved was her


    cousin¡¯s husband. He was afraid that Elisa would treat Serenity badly and ruin the rtionship between


    the cousins.


    If Elisa could put her feelings for Zachary onto others, would she be able to ept Zachary¡¯s identity


    when she finds out? That way, it would not destroy her sisterhood with Serenity.


    Remy was a good candidate.


    When Zachary thought of finding a match for Jasmine, he thought that if Josh was not suitable, he


    would introduce Remy to Jasmine.


    However, Serenity said that Jasmine did not want to marry someone who was from another city, nor did


    she like to marry into a wealthy family. The Johnsons were filthy rich. Although Josh was also from a


    wealthy family, his family was not on the same level as the Johnsons. After all, Josh¡¯s family and


    Julian¡¯s family were separated.


    ¡°The convoy that came out of my office just now wasn¡¯t my boss¡¯s, but one of our important clients. I


    mentioned him to you before. He¡¯s the fifth son of the Johnson family in Annenburg. Mr. Johnson is a


    great man and a perfect gentleman. He¡¯s known to be good-natured in the business circle.¡±

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    Serenity said, ¡°Did Elisa recognize the wrong car?¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Maybe not. Perhaps Ms. Stone has let go of her feelings for Mr. York and


    fallen in love with Mr. Johnson.¡±


    Serenity thought Elisa had been infatuated with Mr. York for many years, so it was unlikely that Elisa


    would recognize the wrong car. She said, ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t fallen in love with Mr. Johnson. Maybe


    something about Mr. Johnson caught her attention.


    ¡°Is Mr. Johnson really nice? Elisa is amazing. If she can be with Mr. Johnson, we can all be relieved for


    her. I feel bad that she didn¡¯t end up with Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity was Elisa¡¯s love strategist.


    Since she could not help Elisa with Mr. York, it would be nice if she could match Elisa and Remy.


    However, Remy was from Annenburg, which was a little far away from Wiltspoon. Serenity wondered if


    her aunt would mind Elisa marrying out of town since Elisa was her only daughter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see. If Ms. Stone and Mr. Johnson get along well, we can help them behind the


    scenes. It depends on whether they¡¯re fated to be together.¡±


    In the past, Zachary hated Elisa and thought she wascking in many ways.


    Now, he had to admit that although Elisa was spoiled, willful, reckless, and hot- tempered, she was an


    upright person. Moreover, Elisa was also very kind to Serenity.


    Zachary appreciated those who treated Serenity well.


    Elisa¡¯s kindness to Serenity was not based on their blood rtionship as cousins, but because they


    genuinely get along well.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity likewise knew that there was no rush.


    She wanted to observe them carefully. If Elisa got along with Remy, Serenity would tell Clive about it so


    that Stone Group and FC & Co. could cooperate. That way, it would be more convenient for Remy to


    get in touch with Elisa.


    Zachary parked the car at the entrance of a supermarket and said to Serenity, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and buy some


    fruit for Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t buy any more toys.¡±


    Serenity got out of the car.


    ¡°Elisa buys toys for Sonny every time she visits. Sonny has so many toys that he can open a toy store.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that Sonny is so loved by everyone? Although his parents are separated


    and hecks fatherly love, with so many of us loving him, he can still grow up healthily.¡±


    When Sonny gets older, Zachary thought of grooming Sonny using the York family¡¯s method every


    winter and summer vacation so as to train Sonny to be a prodigy.


    Zachary could guarantee Sonny¡¯s bright future as long as Sonny was willing to learn.


    Of course, Zachary would not put in any more effort if Sonny was a loafer.


    ¡°His grandmaes to see him every now and then, mainly toin to my sister about that b*tch


    Jessica. She wants my sister to remarry her scumbag son. I just can¡¯t believe how thick-skinned those


    people are!¡±


    Before Liberty got divorced, Hank¡¯s mother alwaysined that Liberty only knew how to spend


    money instead of earning money, and instigated Hank to go halves with Liberty. Hank cheated on


    Liberty, so they got divorced.


    As soon as they divorced, Hank¡¯s mother saw how much Jessica was spending and keptining


    about Jessica. She even felt that Liberty was better than Jessica.


    Zachary¡¯s ck eyes flickered. He said, ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯te to take Sonny away, just listen


    to what she has to say. That way, Liberty can know how Hank and Jessica are doing. To be honest,


    Seren, I really want to see both Hank and Jessica struggling in life.¡±


    Even Zachary had a heart for gossip.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Serenity held Zachary¡¯s arm and entered the store with him. She said with a smile,¡± You¡¯re right. If she


    doesn¡¯te toin, we won¡¯t know that the Browns don¡¯t like Jessica.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity bought several kinds of fruit from the supermarket and came out with two big


    shopping bags.


    When they arrived at Liberty¡¯s rented house, Liberty nagged at them.


    Liberty did not reprimand her brother-inw and only nagged at her younger sister.¡± Zachary still has to


    repay the mortgage. Even if he has a high ie, he still needs to save some money. When you have


    children, your expenses will increase. I¡¯m not short of food or anything else, so you should stop


    Zachary if he wants to buy us things.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, your brother-inw is just being nice to you, so you should just ept it. If you feel sorry for


    him and think that he¡¯s under pressure to pay off the mortgage, I¡¯ll transfer the money to himter. Just


    take it as I bought these for you, okay?


    ¡°Also, I realize that you¡¯re being partial toward Zachary. I¡¯m your sister, ya know?¡±


    Liberty poked her forehead lightly. ¡°Zachary¡¯s family is so kind to you. Since I¡¯m your family, I have to


    treat Zachary well too.¡±


    Liberty treated Zachary the same way the York family treated her younger sister.


    As Serenity¡¯s rtive, Liberty seemed to favor her brother-inw, but she only hoped that her brother-


    inw would treat her sister better because of this.


    Serenity stuck out her tongue yfully.


    After lunch, Serenity sent Zachary back to the office.


    Zachary, who was personally chauffeured by his wife to and from work, was smiling all afternoon and


    was in an unusually good mood.


    For the first time ever, he even took the initiative to invite Duncan and Josh out for dinner.


    That was because his wife was leaving him tonight to have dinner with Jasmine.


    Since his wife was with her girlfriend, Zachary would be with his friends. Then, he would create a


    chance encounter so he could have dinner with his wife.


    After Zachary slept with Serenity, he became so clingy that he wanted to be attached


    to Serenity at all times.


    Although Serenity was having dinner with Jasmine, Zachary still felt jealous because she left him alone.


    ¡°I heard from the secretary that you¡¯ve been smiling all afternoon. Zachary, you¡¯re so easily satisfied.


    Serenity just came to pick you up for lunch and sent you back to work, but you look so stupidly happy.¡±


    Josh certainly would not refuse Zachary¡¯s invitation for dinner, especially when he knew that Jasmine


    had also left him to have dinner with his boss¡¯s wife. He felt that his masculinity took a great hit and he


    felt inferior to the boss¡¯s wife.


    Thus, he went to Zachary¡¯s office and made fun of Zachary as soon as he entered the door.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Zachary had just finished his conversation with Duncan. When he saw Josh, he put down his phone


    and decided not to care about Josh¡¯sment because he was in a good mood. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t


    have a wife yet, so you can¡¯t appreciate the happiness of a married man like me.¡±


    ¡°You really know how to agitate me with that.¡±


    Josh sat down opposite him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working hard to chase my future wife.¡±


    Josh leaned back and added, ¡°When I take her down, let¡¯s see if you can still show off your love in front


    of me!¡±


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ll still be single this year.¡±


    ¡°There are so few days left in the year. So what if I stay single?¡± Josh thought of Duncan, the true


    bachelor, and said with a smile, ¡°From now on, we can show off in front of Duncan and show him what


    it¡¯s like to be in love. Maybe he¡¯ll get triggered and think about his love life.¡±


    At the mention of Duncan¡¯s love life, Zachary stopped smiling and said, ¡°The elders of the Lewis family


    are anxious about Duncan¡¯s marriage, but their requirements are also very high. They¡¯re not like our


    families who can ept our partners as long as we like them.¡±

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis wants Duncan to marry a woman whose family has at least several billions of dors in


    assets. She thinks that¡¯s the kind of woman who is worthy of Duncan.¡±


    Duncan himself had a worth of tens of billions of dors.


    Mrs. Lewis felt that her youngest son was excellent in every aspect except for his scarred face. Since


    her son was so outstanding, only an equally outstanding woman would be worthy of him.


    Josh thought Mrs. Lewis appeared friendly, but in fact, she was rather condescending. When he met


    Mrs. Lewis at a banquet, Mrs. Lewis would only talk to other women with simr status to her and


    would look down on everyone else.


    Perhaps Duncan knew his mother too well and felt that it was difficult to find a girlfriend who could


    satisfy his mother, so he just gave up.


    If Duncan were present, he would say, ¡°I really don¡¯t like anyone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not dating.¡±


    ¡°By the way, are you pursuing Ms. Sox or her younger brother? When I returned from my business trip,


    I heard that you invited Drake to dinner every now and then and asionally apanied him to


    races. You even lent him your race car.¡¯


    Zachary leaned closer to Josh and said with a smile, ¡°Josh, I heard gossip that¡¯s rted to you. Do you


    want to hear it?¡±


    Josh scoffed and said, ¡°Who can beat me when ites to gossip? I¡¯ve known about it. Some people


    see that I¡¯m always with Drake, so they suspect that I like young and handsome men.¡±


    Every time Josh invited Drake to dinner, Jasmine followed too, so why didn¡¯t those people see her?


    Josh was taking the brother-inw route to woo his future wife!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Ms. Sox doesn¡¯t hate me, but I think she doesn¡¯t like my background. That¡¯s not something I can


    control. So many women envy my background, but Jasmine actually despises me for being overly rich


    and doesn¡¯t want to date me.


    ¡°Most women dislike their boyfriends for being poor, but the girl I like dislikes me for being rich. That¡¯s


    why my only way is to start with Drake, who idolizes me. He shows up as soon as I ask him out.


    ¡°Ms. Sox is afraid that her brother will sell her out, so whenever I ask Drake out for dinner, she¡¯ll follow.


    That way, I¡¯ll get my chance to perform in front of her.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He thought Josh was good with women, but it turned out that Josh was no better than him.


    Josh always said the right things and analyzed Zachary¡¯s rtionship problems well.


    ¡°Is Serenitying to thepany¡¯s annual dinner?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll invite Jasmine againter. If she doesn¡¯t want toe with me, I¡¯ll have to ask Serenity to help me


    bring her over.


    Josh decided to make Jasmine his femalepanion at this year¡¯spany annual dinner. He


    intended for her to be his femalepanion forever.


    ¡°Since you requested, my wife and I won¡¯t let you down. Let¡¯s go. My wife has probably left the house.


    Oh right, which restaurant do you usually go to? Seren said that they¡¯re going to the restaurant that you


    brought them to.¡±


    Hearing this, Josh smiled and said, ¡°I knew Jasmine liked that restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll lead the way. We can text Duncan when we arrive. He doesn¡¯t have a crush and only


    knows how to make money all day long. He earns so much but doesn¡¯t have a wife to help him spend


    it.¡±


    Zachary agreed.


    Poor Duncan. He was ditched by his friends.


    He was left all alone.


    Duncan thought they would be the three most eligible bachelors in Wiltspoon, but he was the only


    one left.

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    After leaving the office, Zachary got into Josh¡¯s car.


    Josh said to him, ¡°I get that you don¡¯t want to take your luxury car, but why aren¡¯t you driving the MPV


    that you specially bought to deceive your wife?¡±


    Zachary said while fastening his seat belt. ¡°If I go with you, my wife won¡¯t have to worry about me being


    unemployed.¡±


    ¡°You, unemployed? Why is Serenity worried that you¡¯ll be unemployed?¡±


    Josh almostughed out loud.


    Serenity was not worried about anything but Zachary losing his job. If Zachary did not take charge of


    York Corporation, all eight of his younger brothers would cry to death. He could take on the burden of


    nine of them by himself.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say it, but she¡¯s starting to feel sorry for my wallet and told me not to spend money


    carelessly. If I¡¯m seen with you frequently, she¡¯ll think that I¡¯m licking your boots, so she won¡¯t have to


    worry anymore.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s actually the real boss, huh?¡±


    At the mention of Serenity, Zachary¡¯s eyes turned tender. He agreed with what Josh said.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    ¡°My wife is calling.¡±


    Josh tactfully turned down the music in the car when he heard this.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s tone was still serious when he answered the phone, but only those who knew him well could


    tell that he spoke gentler than usual.


    ¡°Zachary, have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me out for dinner?¡± Zachary asked instinctively. However, when he recalled that


    Serenity ditched him to eat with Jasmine, he added bitterly, ¡°Oh, right. You invited Ms. Sox to dinner


    and didn¡¯t want me to follow, so how could you call to invite me?¡±.


    ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ Are you jealous again? Jasmine is my best friend, but you still want topare yourself to


    her. You¡¯re my husband whom I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life with, so you two are in different positions.


    There¡¯s no need topare.¡±


    ¡°You have a business engagement tonight, right? Don¡¯t drink too much. You should eat something


    before drinking. If you need me to pick you up, just send me a message.¡±


    Zachary, who was still jealous of Jasmine, felt much better. No matter how important Jasmine was to


    Serenity, she would not be spending the rest of her life with her. He was the person who would spend


    the rest of his life with Serenity.


    Serenity was right. There was really no need topare himself with Jasmine. Otherwise, he would


    get jealous every day. Moreover, Serenity would not cut off ties with Jasmine just because he was


    jealous of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m apanying Mr. Bucham to have dinner with a client, so I won¡¯t drink much.¡±


    Serenity added a few more words and hung up the phone.


    ¡°Married men are really different. When it¡¯s time for dinner, someone will call to ask if you¡¯ve eaten.


    She¡¯s always thinking about you and even worries that you¡¯ll get drunk when you¡¯re at a business


    engagement.¡±


    Zachary put his phone back into his pants pocket and said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why I like to be controlled by


    my wife.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    In fact, Serenity did not control Zachary at all.


    Zachary always described her as a strict wife, but he was just trying to show off his rtionship in front


    of his friend.


    During dinner, Serenity and Jasmine ordered a lot of dishes. How would Serenity feel when she saw


    her husband walk in while her mouth was stuffed with delicious food?


    Serenity thought, ¡®He knows that I¡¯m a big eater, so I don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡¯


    It did not matter if Zachary saw her. She was spending her own money, so she could eat whatever and


    as much as she wanted.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary pretended to meet her by chance and walked over first. However, Josh and Duncan did not


    follow him immediately.


    ¡°Mr. York,¡± Jasmine greeted Zachary.


    When she saw Josh not far away, she smiled at him as well.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    Serenity saw Josh and Duncan and asked in surprise, ¡°You mentioned you were going to have dinner


    with Mr. Bucham and a client. So, that client is Mr. Lewis?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zachary turned to his friends. After receiving the signal, the two men walked over one after the other.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham. Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Serenity got up and greeted Josh and Duncan with a smile.


    Jasmine also stood up.


    After everyone exchanged pleasantries, Serenity said casually, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t mind, you can join


    us.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Zachary responded the swiftest.


    Josh looked at Jasmine and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Sox, do you mind?¡±


    Jasmine felt that these two men were ignoring Duncan, their important client, so she looked at Duncan


    and said, ¡°If Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t mind, we can eat together.¡±


    Mr. Lewis was the main character, yet these two men who were supposed to have dinner with their


    client marginalized him.


    Duncan thought, ¡®So, they asked me out to be the third wheel, huh?¡¯


    His friends had their respective partners, so why did they still invite him?


    Duncan did not need to eat anything and already felt sick from the sweetness of love in the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the host,¡± Duncan said.


    Thus, the three men sat down as a matter of course and ordered more dishes.


    After Duncan sat down, he instinctively asked Serenity, ¡°Ms. Hunt, why didn¡¯t your sister and Sonny join


    you for dinner?¡±


    Everyone looked at him.


    Duncan blinked as he thought, ¡®Did I ask the wrong question?¡¯


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was so kind to her sister, and she loved Sonny so much. Thus, Duncan felt that it was a little


    out of character that Serenity went out for dinner without Liberty and her son. That was why he asked


    about them. Why was everyone looking at him. then?


    Serenity came back to her senses and quickly replied, ¡°My sister is trying to lose weight, so she doesn¡¯t


    want to eat out. She said that it¡¯ll affect our appetite if shees and doesn¡¯t eat. Sonny is more clingy


    to my sister at night, so if my sister doesn¡¯te, he won¡¯te either.¡±


    Duncan said understandingly, ¡°Kids his age cling to their mothers. Sonny is always scared of me, but I


    really like him. Every time I see him, I just can¡¯t help but feel like hugging him. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t


    allow me to.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s weight loss is quite effective. If she perseveres, she may be able to reach her ideal


    weight in three months.¡±


    In the beginning, Duncan gave Liberty three months to lose weight.


    Serenity thanked him on behalf of her sister. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°She used to be my employee, and now she¡¯s my tenant. That¡¯s why I pay


    more attention to her. It¡¯s also because I like Sonny very much.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was still looking at him, Duncan finally realized it and said, ¡± Why are you guys


    looking at me like this? Do you think I¡¯m interested in Liberty? Her ex-mother-inw also asked me if I


    was pursuing Liberty, but how could I?


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, I¡¯m not saying that your sister isn¡¯t a good woman. I mean¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s not what you think.


    I just like Sonny. That¡¯s why I noticed his mother.¡±


    Duncan felt that he was always at odds with Liberty.


    Whenever he saw Liberty, he would get worried that his car would be damaged.


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°What are we thinking?


    ¡°We weren¡¯t thinking about anything. Duncan, you¡¯re being sensitive and overthinking it. Well, I guess


    it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re sensitive.¡±


    Duncan kicked Josh under the table.


    Duncan was only interested in Sonny, so he paid a little extra attention to Sonny¡¯s mother.

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    After all, Duncan started noticing Liberty only because of Zachary.


    Zachary and Serenity suddenly got married, and Liberty became Zachary¡¯s sister-in-w. For his


    friend¡¯s sake, Duncan undercharged Liberty for the repair fee when she scratched his car.


    He knew that his friends had misunderstood him for having a crush on Liberty.


    However, he could not be bothered to offer an exnation. The more he tried to do so, the more


    suspicious he would appear; he woulde off as defensive.


    When the men joined, Zachary ordered two bottles of wine. Duncan did not drink because he had to


    driveter while Josh and Zachary drank a little without getting themselves drunk.


    After their meal, everyone was ready to leave when Josh suddenly said, ¡°Zachary, Duncan, how am I


    supposed to go home? I can¡¯t drive ¡¯cause I drank.¡±


    Duncan knew in an instant that Josh was doing this on purpose because thetter wanted Jasmine to


    bring him home.


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, so I¡¯ll leave first,¡± Duncan quickly said and slipped away.


    Zachary chimed in, ¡°I also drank and can¡¯t send you back, Mr. Bucham. Ms. Sox, can I trouble you to


    send Mr. Bucham home?¡±


    Serenity was just about to say that she would call a substitute driver for Josh, but she quickly


    swallowed her words.


    She was their matchmaker, so she had to create opportunities for Josh.


    In the end, Jasmine sent Josh home.


    When Serenity and Zachary returned to their home in Brynfield, they found that Mrs. Lane was not


    around. Serenity was just about to call her when Zachary said, ¡°I gave Mrs. Lane the night off so we


    can have a good time alone.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked behind Serenity and wrapped his arms around her waist. He took her into his


    embrace, lowered his head to bury into her neck, and whispered,¡±


    Seren, call me Babe.


    ¡°I like it when you call me that.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s neck felt sore, and she wanted to push him away, but he refused to let go. She could only


    say, ¡°Stop that, I¡¯m ticklish.¡±


    Zachary deliberately kissed her cheeks, earlobes, and neck. His feather-light kisses. were intoxicating


    Serenity.


    She could not stand being teased by him like this. It was unbearable.


    Turning around in his arms, Serenity wrapped her arms around his neck and took the lead instead.


    He could tease her, but so could she.


    Zachary was much more sensitive than she was. Just a little teasing from her and he could no longer


    stand it.


    Sure enough, in less than two minutes, he picked her up bridal style and spun around to go into his


    room.


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Babe.¡±


    ¡°Babe, we haven¡¯t showered yet¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll shower together.¡±


    Serenity blushed but did not object.


    Zachary carried his beautiful wife into the bathroom.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After what seemed like an eternity, he came out with Serenity in his arms.


    He looked refreshed, while she was sleepy.


    When heid her on the bed, she mumbled something under her breath. Zachary leaned in to listen to


    what she said, but he could not hear her.


    Serenity was out like a log within two minutes.


    The next day, she was awakened by the doorbell.


    She reached out to feel that the man was still beside her and kicked him without opening her eyes.


    ¡°Zachary, go see who¡¯s at the door.¡±


    She was still tired.


    Zachary was not someone who could be teased. If he went crazy from the teasing, she would be the


    one to suffer.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    ¡°It might be my mom.¡±


    Zachary got up and said, ¡°I called her after you fell asleepst night and asked her toe over to


    apany you to buy an evening dress for thepany¡¯s annual dinner.¡±~


    Upon hearing that, Serenity¡¯s eyes snapped open. She sat up on the bed and said, ¡± You go back to


    sleep. I¡¯ll go get the door.¡±


    As she spoke, she quickly had a change of clothes andbed her hair.


    Zachary watched her as she moved swiftly and said, ¡°When you go out, go to the kitchen first and put


    on an apron.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just do as I say.¡±


    Zachary grinned. ¡°Go on and get the door. Don¡¯t keep your mother-inw waiting.¡±


    Serenity turned to leave. After leaving the room, she followed Zachary¡¯s instructions and went to the


    kitchen to get an apron. After putting it on, she jogged over to the door while calling out, ¡°Coming.¡±


    The person standing in front of the door was indeed her mother-inw, Tania.


    ¡°Morning, Mom.¡±


    Serenity smiled sweetly and greeted her mother-inw.


    Tania was carrying two bags in both hands. Serenity saw this and quickly reached out to help her


    mother-inw carry the items. ¡°What are these? They¡¯re quite heavy.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity came to answer the door in an apron, so it was obvious that she was preparing breakfast. The


    smile on her face was very sweet, and she even took over the bags from Tania. Tania¡¯s expression


    softened by a fraction. She walked into the house and said, ¡°I brought you two something to eat. One of


    the bags is seafood. Zack mentioned you like seafood. I came over early, so I bought you a bag of


    fresh seafood.


    ¡°This basket is full of eggs. Your nana insisted that I bring it here, saying that they¡¯re authentic farm


    eggs and are better than those you usually buy.¡±


    These eggs were actually bought too, but they were purchased from the workers of the York family¡¯s


    orchard. With the consent of the head of the York family, those workers caught a lot of chickens to raise


    in the orchard.


    So, technically, it was urate to say that these eggs were farm eggs.


    Grandma May did this to cover up for her eldest grandson so that Serenity would be convinced that he


    was an ordinary person.


    Tania handed the basket of eggs to Serenity. ¡°The dozen on top is extrarge with double yolks.¡±


    Serenity epted the basket of eggs along with therge bag of seafood and


    brought them to the kitchen. ¡°Do you have a lot of chickens at home? Tell Nana not to send them to us


    in the future. It¡¯s the same if we buy them from the store.


    ¡°Leave the eggsid by the family chickens to Nana since they¡¯re healthier for her.¡±


    Tania said, ¡°She insisted that I bring these eggs for you and Zack, so just ept her kind gesture. If


    you want to thank her, then fulfill her wish earlier.¡±


    Serenity smiled and did not reply.


    Grandma May¡¯s wish was to have a great-granddaughter soon.


    Serenity and Zachary had be a new couple, so they did not deliberately use any protection. They


    adopted a natural attitude when it came to having children.


    A child woulde to them if it was meant to be.


    Otherwise, they could still live in their little lovebirds¡¯ nest for a few more years.


    Therefore, Serenity did not make any promises to fulfill Grandma May¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zack?¡± Tania asked casually when she did not see her son after sitting down on the sofa.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t up yet.¡±


    Serenity put the eggs and seafood away, and swiftly went on to prepare breakfast.


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Zack told me toe over early to go with you to pick out your evening dress. I didn¡¯t have


    time for breakfast.¡±


    Her husband¡¯s face had been incredibly sour when he found out that their son asked her toe over


    first thing in the morning to bring their daughter-inw out to pick an evening dress. He said, ¡°It¡¯s our


    son¡¯s business that he wanted to conceal his identity to examine his wife¡¯s character. Why does he


    have to bother my wife as well?¡±


    Tania did not know whether tough or cry.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    ¡°What time is it already? And he¡¯s still not up?¡±


    ¡°Zachary is always busy and has to work overtime for social engagements. Let him sleep a little


    longer.¡±


    Tania said, ¡°It¡¯s typical for him to work until midnight beforeing home, and he still gets up early the


    next day for his morning run. He¡¯s onlyzy now because you¡¯re here. Serenity, you shouldn¡¯t spoil him.


    Whether it¡¯s men or women, you¡¯ll be the one suffering if you spoil them rotten.¡±


    ¡°Mom, are you badmouthing me behind my back?¡±


    Zachary came out of the room dressed in a suit. He exuded a certain glow and looked dashing.


    However, he did not put on his suit jacket and his tie was not worn.


    He carried those in his hands.


    Tania got up and walked over. ¡°You came out just as I called youzy. It¡¯s fortunate I wasn¡¯t scolding


    you.


    ¡°The weather has warmed up a bit these two days, but it¡¯s still cold in the morning. Hurry up and put


    your jacket on so you don¡¯t catch another cold, lest you tire out Serenity again.¡±


    Tania was just about to take his jacket to help him put it on. It was a habit of hers when taking care of


    her husband.


    Zachary quickly put on the jacket by himself.


    He wanted Serenity to do it for him.


    He put on his tie as well.


    Serenity¡¯s voice was heard from the kitchen. ¡°Mom, if he catches a cold again, let him get injections


    every day.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s handsome face fell.


    Taniaughed. ¡°Zack¡¯s worst fear is the needles.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but when your daughter-inw was taking care of me, she heard me casually


    saying that taking medicine has a lot of side effects, so she had the doctor switch my medicine to jabs


    instead. She forced me to get an injection every day. I almost wanted to puke.¡±


    Tania¡¯s eyes twinkled, but her attitude remained unchanged as she said, ¡°Serenity is just looking out for


    you and wants you to get better soon. Besides, you were the one whoined about the side


    effects of medicine, only then she asked for injections instead. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.


    ¡°You have to take care of yourself and don¡¯t make me worry about you. Also, Serenity doesn¡¯t have to


    look after the store now, but you can¡¯t let her do everything. Help her with the chores when you have


    time.


    ¡°Look, she got up early in the morning to work in the kitchen, but you slept in until now.¡±


    Tania nagged Zachary.


    In the kitchen, Serenity suddenly understood why Zachary asked her to wear an apron before opening


    the door for her mother-inw. It was so Tania could see how diligent she was.


    That man was still helping her out.


    Serenity¡¯s affection for Zachary deepened further.


    Zachary helped ease the rtionship between them so they would feel a little closer.


    There was a saying that mothers-inw and daughters-inw were natural enemies, but they both


    loved the same man. As long as that man mediated the conflict between these two women, they could


    get along nicely.


    Tania was not too happy with Serenity, but Zachary knew how to ease their rtionship. He deliberately


    let his mother see how Serenity took care of him, spoiled him, and how hard she worked.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Women who married into the York family were spoiled endlessly by their husbands and could not stand


    seeing men barking orders while sitting on their thumbs. A man could not just leave everything to his


    wife and nitpick about what she did.


    Thus, Zachary told Serenity to open the door for his mother while wearing an apron so his mother


    would think that Serenity got up early to make breakfast while he continued to sleep.


    That way, his mother would feel sorry for Serenity and scold him instead.


    As a son, he did not care even if he was scolded by his mother.


    ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t it natural for Serenity to get up early to make breakfast and clean up the house? That¡¯s


    what all women do.¡±

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    Zachary¡¯s words instantly ignited his mother¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Who said that a wife has to get up early to make breakfast for you? Who said that a wife has to clean


    up the house? It¡¯s not natural at all. She doesn¡¯t owe you anything and doesn¡¯t need to serve you like a


    king. Zack, you said you learned from your father, but you couldn¡¯t be more wrong about that.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You better correct yourself right now. Where did you learn those ideas from? All women who married


    into our family are spoiled by their husbands. You¡¯re the only one who treats Serenity like a servant,


    and you dare say it¡¯s only natural? Thank goodness I was the oneing over today. If your nana


    heard what you just said, she¡¯ll knock you over with her cane and beat you half to death.


    ¡°Serenity, Serenity!¡±


    After Tania scolded her son, she called out to Serenity, who was busy in the kitchen.


    Serenity quickly came out of the kitchen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    When Serenity approached Tania, thetter pulled off Serenity¡¯s apron and said to her son,


    ¡°Take off your suit jacket and tie. Put them onter.¡±


    Zachary did as he was told.


    Then, his beloved mother put the apron on him and pushed him toward the kitchen, saying, ¡°Go make


    breakfast and let Serenity rest. Change your habit of being treated like a king at home.¡±


    Serenity quickly said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, don¡¯t spoil him. I gave birth to him, so I know his temperament. He¡¯s chauvinistic and thinks


    everyone revolves around him. You must have suffered a lot staying with him for the past few months.¡±


    Serenity thought in her heart, ¡®A mother truly knows best.¡¯


    In the past, Zachary indeed used to think that everyone revolved around him. He thought he was the


    center of the universe and was especially petty. He had a short temper too..


    After the couple fought twice, he was recently in the midst of change. No one knew if he could change


    completely, and maybe one day, he would lose his temper and fight with her again.


    ¡°Mom, which one of us did you actually give birth to?¡± Zachary grumbled while tying the apron.


    With a disgruntled expression, he entered the kitchen, but he peeked out to wink at Serenity when he


    caught her eye.


    Tania acted indifferent to her son¡¯sints.


    She pulled Serenity to sit on the sofa and lectured her, ¡°Serenity, you need to share some of the chores


    with Zack in the future. Don¡¯t spoil him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not, Mom¡­ Nana taught me this before.¡±


    The elders of the York family were so kind.


    Grandma May taught her how to train Zachary to be a good husband and not to spoil him, but Serenity


    did not think much about it. After all, she saved Grandma May and was familiar with her. Grandma May


    was also someone who stood with reason rather than family.


    Now that her mother-inw said the same thing, it proved that Zachary¡¯s family was a good family.


    She lucked out by marrying Zachary.


    ¡°Your nana taught you, but you have to learn and use it well too. Otherwise, it would all be pointless.


    You¡¯ll be the one suffering if you spoil Zack rotten.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Mom, outsiders might think I¡¯m your biological daughter while Zachary is your son-


    inw.¡±


    Tania was speechless.


    It seemed she really was acting the opposite way when she should be favoring her son instead¡­


    ¡°A good daughter-inw is likened to an actual daughter,¡± Tania said as if to convince herself.


    Maybe it was because she had been spoiled by her husband all her life that she took her daughter-in-


    law¡¯s side when she heard what her son had to say earlier. She felt like she was tricked by her son.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Tania, who felt cheated by her son, deliberately treated Serenity well during breakfast. Her son got


    jealous and said bitterly, ¡°Mom, was I adopted?¡±


    She gave him a sidelong nce and said, ¡°This is how I treat my daughter and my son.¡±


    It was the brat¡¯s fault for tricking her.


    Zachary was speechless.


    After the meal, Serenity sent Zachary off downstairs.


    ¡°I actually have an evening dress, so there¡¯s no need to buy a new one.¡±


    Serenity said to her husband, ¡°Evening dresses are a little expensive, and I only wear one once a year.


    If I buy another, it¡¯s just going to stay untouched at home. It¡¯ll be a waste if I gain weight and can¡¯t wear


    it anymore. I think having one dress is enough, so there¡¯s no need to buy a new one. We still need a lot


    of money to buy Christmas gifts.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about this earlier, and now you had Mome over.¡±


    Zachary listened to his wife¡¯sints. Before getting in the car, he gently brushed Serenity¡¯s pretty


    nose and said, ¡°Seren, I told you before that we¡¯ll live within our means. I would never do this if I was


    financially strained. I¡¯m doing this to show you that we¡¯re still pretty well off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have enough money to add two evening dresses to my wife¡¯s closet. We¡¯ll just buy a


    few things for Christmas and some gifts for the elders. We¡¯ll receive a lot of gifts in return, especially


    you. It¡¯s your first Christmas at my ce, so they¡¯ll shower you with lots of gifts.¡±


    He deliberately added, ¡°You have to share half of your presents with me. It¡¯s because of me that you


    became a wife of the York family.¡±


    Serenity could not help butugh. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll split my presents with you.¡±


    ¡°I already transferred the money for the evening dresses to my mom in advance. Her social circle is not


    limited to just the nobledies, and she understands the trends, so she can help choose a dress that


    suits you. She can also tell if the material is good or bad, so don¡¯t worry about being scammed.¡±


    Zachary was afraid Serenity would not spend his money, so he transferred the money to his mother in


    advance.


    His mother did not want his money, but Zachary said that his wife¡¯s expenses were his responsibility,


    and there was no reason for his mother to help him bear those expenses.


    Tania stopped arguing with her son and simply epted the amount he transferred to her.


    ¡°Okay, Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Call me Babe.¡±


    Zachary looked at her tenderly and whispered, ¡°Say it in a gentle and mushy voice so that I feel warm


    and tingly all over.¡±


    Serenity pped his arm and said, ¡°Like the way you say it? I don¡¯t feel warm all over. I get


    goosebumps instead.¡±


    ¡°Come on, Seren. If you¡¯re not used to being mushy, then just say it gently. I feel good after hearing it.


    I¡¯ll have more energy at work, and I¡¯ll be able to finish work early toe back and apany you.¡±


    Serenity was helpless against his stubbornness and called him Babe.


    ¡°Even a mosquito is louder than you.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°Go to work already. I¡¯ll buy a megaphone when I go shopping with Mom


    later and use it to call you Babe every day so the entire neighborhood can hear me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Under Serenity¡¯s repeated urging, Zachary reluctantly drove away in his car.


    After driving out of Brynfield, he met up with his bodyguards, got into his exclusive car, and went to


    York Corporation with their escort.


    When Zachary left for work, Serenity went shopping for an evening dress apanied by her mother-


    inw.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Tania had the intention to make her daughter-inw the most dazzling woman in the room at the


    company¡¯s annual dinner. The evening gown she selected for Serenity was the most beautiful one.


    Thanks to Serenity¡¯s mien, she was able to unt the selling points of the dress.


    Tania stared at Serenity, who looked like a different person when she changed into the evening dress.


    Shemented, ¡°Seren, you bear a pretty decent aura. You¡¯ll definitely be a celebrity if you¡¯re


    willing to learn etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Mom, my goal is to earn more money to buy a house. I¡¯m not interested in bing a celebrity.


    Celebrities have strong family backgrounds whereas I¡¯m just a small bookseller who relies on


    coboration with a school to earn a living. How would I dare dream of something that impossible?¡±


    ¡°Zack already has two houses¡­¡±


    Honestly, Tania wanted to say but kept it to herself, ¡®My son doesn¡¯t have much of anything but money


    and houses.¡¯


    ¡°I want to buy a house in a school district in advance.¡±


    Tania looked at Serenity and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. Buy a house in a school catchment area in advance


    and renovate it. When you and Zachary have children in the future, it¡¯ll be convenient to send them to


    school.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s words let Tania know that Zachary and Serenity were a real couple, not just one on paper.


    Tania appeared to be smiling but she was sighing internally.


    It seemed that Serenity was going to be her daughter-inw for real and this fact is indisputable.


    In the future, she would give more guidance to her daughter-inw.


    It would not be easy to be the eldest daughter-inw in the family.


    Not only that, but Serenity was also the wife of the man who was in charge of the next generation of the


    York family.


    The York family had nine sons in Zachary¡¯s generation, and there was no way all nine of them would


    marry a woman without an elite family background as Zachary did. In the future, it would depend on


    Serenity whether she could get along with her sisters- inw with family statuses countless times better


    than hers and not be suppressed by them.


    Tania believed in her mother-inw¡¯s foresight and felt that Serenity could bear the burden of being the


    wife of the next man in charge of the York family. However, she was still of the opinion that Serenity had


    a lot to learn.


    Since her son had not yet confessed everything to Serenity, Tania was not in a position to train Serenity


    to be the wife of the head of the family without having a strong family background herself.


    It was like Audrey.


    Audrey was Serenity¡¯s aunt and would not sit idly by when Serenity¡¯s identity as the York family¡¯s eldest


    daughter-inw was exposed in the future. Compared to Tania who was Serenity¡¯s mother-inw,


    Audrey would definitely be more anxious and want to make Serenity stronger. That eased Tania¡¯s worry


    a little.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take this one. I guarantee Zack will be floored when he sees you in it.¡±


    Tania decided to get Serenity the dress that she was wearing now.


    There were several other gowns that she thought were good after Serenity tried them on earlier, so she


    bought those as well.


    After buying the dresses, Tania took Serenity to buy high heels.


    Serenity had to drive often and did not wear high heels, but now that she was attending thepany¡¯s


    annual dinner, she had to wear a pair of heels.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw shopped for most of the day and bought a lot of things.


    Serenity bought several new clothes for Zachary with her own money. When he forced her to act


    domineering, she said she would buy him a few more sets of clothes so he could only wear the clothes


    she bought for him in the future.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She had yet to do as she said after he returned from his business trip.


    Since she was on a shopping spree today, she could finally keep her word.


    Tania saw Serenity buy a couple of sets of suits worth twenty thousand each for Zachary. They were


    very expensive clothes for ordinary people.


    Serenity really was treating Zachary well!

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    Serenity and Tania got into the car with bagsrge and small before Serenity drove her mother-inw


    home.


    Unbeknownst to Serenity, a luxury car came to a stop. The person in the car wound down the window


    to look at Serenity¡¯s car in the distance now, and asked her daughter-inw who was beside her, ¡°Alice,


    was one of those two women Seren?¡±


    Alice nodded affirmatively.


    ¡°It¡¯s Seren.¡±


    ¡°Was that woman with her the wife of the current head of the Yorks, Zachary¡¯s mother?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes were very sharp.


    The York and Stone families did not see eye-to-eye. Audrey and Tania would oppose each other when


    they met, so Audrey could recognize Tania like the back of her hand.


    Just now, she saw her niece with Tania in the same car from a distance and urgently asked her


    daughter-inw to stop so she could see clearly. It really was Tania!


    Why was her niece with Tania?


    ¡°Mom, that person just looks like Mrs. York. She¡¯s not her. I didn¡¯t get a good look at her face since it¡¯s


    a bit far away.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Alice did not dare speak in absolute terms.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s her. We¡¯ve been at each other¡¯s neck for so many years that I would recognize her


    even if she was cremated into ashes. Seren and Tania were together, and they seem to have a very


    cordial rtionship. Seren¡¯s husband¡¯s,st name is also York¡­¡¯


    Audrey instantly thought of her nephew-inw whom she had overlooked.


    Come to think of it, she never seemed to have asked for his name.


    ¡°Alice, do you think Serenity¡¯s husband is Zachary? Or his younger brother? No, Zachary¡¯s brothers


    don¡¯t work at York Corporation, but Serenity¡¯s husband does. It must be Zachary then.¡±


    Alice¡¯s heart seized, but she tried to calm down, afraid that her mother-inw would find out that her


    husband and herself discovered long ago that Zachary was


    Serenity¡¯s husband.


    Audrey did not notice Alice¡¯s reaction and continued to analyze, ¡°If Zachary is Serenity¡¯s husband,


    many things would make sense now. It¡¯s no wonder her husband went on a business trip as soon as


    the DNA results came out.


    ¡°He had a guilty conscience and used a business trip as an excuse to avoid us.¡±


    At that time, Audrey had been preupied with her niece because she had just found them, so she did


    not ask much about her nephew-inw. She did not make a big deal out of it.


    After the deduction, Audrey immediately took out her cell phone and called Serenity.


    Serenity was driving, but when she saw that it was a call from her aunt, she answered it anyway.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Seren, where are you now? I want to go shopping but there¡¯s no one to apany me. Can you


    come with me?¡±


    Alice, on the other hand, hurriedly sent a message to her husband while her mother-in w was on the


    phone.


    [Clive, Mom knows that Serenity¡¯s husband is Zachary.]


    Clive quickly replied upon seeing the message: [How did she find out?]


    He had not told his parents yet.


    [We saw Serenity and Mrs. York shopping outside together. The mother-inw and daughter-inw


    looked on good terms and bought a lot of things.]


    Clive was speechless.


    The bestid ns of mice and men often go awry.

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    Tania rarely went out shopping. If she needed something, she would tell the brand to make a delivery


    straight to her home. However, the one time she came out today, she was seen by Audrey.


    Zachary could fool Serenity, but he could not fool Audrey.


    Serenity was still in the dark about these things andughed when she heard


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Audrey¡¯s words. ¡°Could you give me a moment? I¡¯m with my mother-inw now. I¡¯m sending her home


    first.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°You can ask your mother-inw to join us since we haven¡¯t met yet. Let¡¯s get acquainted


    and have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask what she thinks.¡±


    Serenity also felt that it was time to let her aunt and mother-inw meet. The elder in her family who


    treated Serenity and her sister the best was their aunt.


    Tania kept an ear out for Serenity and her aunt¡¯s conversation. Before Serenity could ask, she said,


    ¡°Seren, it¡¯s been a while since I shopped and we had a long day shopping today. My feet are sore from


    walking. I don¡¯t want to stroll anymore. Send my apologies to your aunt. We¡¯ll get together for a meal


    some other day when we¡¯re free.¡±


    Since Tania did not want to walk around anymore, Serenity apologized and said, ¡± Aunt Audrey, my


    mother-inw said she¡¯s tired out from shopping, so she¡¯ll pass on the invite and we shall have a meal


    together another time. Are Elisa and Alice not around to apany you?¡±


    Even if they were not around, Darrell was retired and at home. He could also apany her.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can meet another day. You send your mother-inw home first. Ask your husband if


    he¡¯s free in the evening, and call your sister to bring Sonny over to my ce for dinner today. I haven¡¯t


    met your husband either. By the way, what¡¯s his name?¡±


    ¡°Zachary York. He most likely won¡¯t be avable. I asked him before, and he said he¡¯ll be on holiday


    soon. He¡¯ll only be free to visit you after New Year.¡±


    Audrey hummed again and reminded Serenity to drive carefully before hanging up the phone.


    ¡°Zachary York. Zachary York!¡±


    Audrey gritted her teeth. Alice looked at her mother-inw¡¯s dark expression and asked carefully,


    ¡°Mom, maybe they just share the same name?¡±


    ¡°Serenity might think that they just share the same name, but do you believe that as well? How can it


    be so coincidental? The eldest young master of the wealthy York¡¯s name is Zachary York. Young


    people don¡¯t know his name, but I¡¯m old enough to know.


    ¡°Elisa never got the chance to see Serenity¡¯s husband. I think it¡¯s because he¡¯s deliberately avoiding


    her.¡±


    Audrey felt both admiration and resentment for Zachary. Her baby daughter was the best in her eyes


    and was more than worthy of Zachary. However, Zachary did not even spare Elisa a nce, causing


    her to be trapped in love for many years.


    Zachary turned his nose up at her daughter but married her niece instead. Audrey did not know how to


    describe her current feelings.


    Leaving aside her daughter¡¯s infatuation with Zachary, she was worried about her niece marrying him.


    She was afraid that Serenity could not integrate herself into Zachary¡¯s circle.


    No matter how good, low-key, and easy-going the York family was, it could not change the fact that


    they were the richest family in Wiltspoon. The education they had received, the society they were


    involved in, and the friends they had made were all things Serenity had never encountered.


    Serenity¡¯s and Zachary¡¯s backgrounds werepletely mismatched. Although their rtionship had


    been improving and love might help them temporarily ignore a lot of practical issues, would Zachary


    still be able to live an ordinary life as a couple with Serenity once that passion burns out in the future?


    That said, Serenity most likely did not know that Zachary was the head of the York family. Otherwise,


    she would not have taught Elisa how to pursue him.


    Alice did not dare say anything. Her mother-inw was incredibly furious at the moment.


    ¡°Go to thepany, Alice.¡±


    Audrey was livid when she found out that her nephew-inw was Zachary, but she did not impulsively


    tell her daughter.


    She decided to go to the office to discuss it with her eldest son.


    ¡°Now? I¡¯m not sure if Clive is free.¡±


    Alice spoke as she put the car in motion.


    Audrey said with a sullen face, ¡°Even if he¡¯s not free, he¡¯ll make time to see me if I go over.¡±


    Alice knew better than to say more and drove the car in silence.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Audrey was silent throughout the journey to thepany. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Alice was a little worried that her mother-inw would do something to Serenity because of Elisa.


    After all, as a niece, Serenity¡¯s rtionship with Audrey did not run that deep. Audrey would naturally


    favor Elisa, her own daughter.


    When they arrived at Stone Group, Audrey walked straight into the office building while Alice


    deliberately trailed behind. She called Clive.


    ¡°Clive, Mom is here. She¡¯ll be in your office soon.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Clive said, ¡°All right. Don¡¯t worry. Mom is angry, but she won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    She might even think that Zachary was blind.


    Elisa was worthy of Zachary in every way, but of all the people Zachary fell in love with, he had to fall


    for Serenity.


    To aggravate the situation, Serenity had be their cousin now.


    If only they were not rted by blood¡­


    Clive was also stumped about what to do. Most likely, they would not let Serenity off easy. They would


    always feel that it was Serenity¡¯s existence that caused Elisa¡¯s pursuit to fail.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go upstairs. Mom looks really upset. I¡¯ll wait for her in the VIP lounge on the first floor while you


    talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Alice hung up the phone and went to wait in the VIP lounge.


    She had no idea how their conversation went but Audrey only came back down in the evening.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Alice quickly walked out of the VIP lounge.


    Audrey still looked upset, but her anger was not as obvious anymore. Alice was slightly relieved to see


    that.


    ¡°Alice, give me the car keys. I¡¯ll go home by myself. You wait here a while longer and go back with


    Clive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    Alice handed the car keys to her mother-inw.


    Audrey took the car keys and walked away with a tense face.


    Serenity was in the dark about all these.


    After she returned to Brynfield with Tania, her father-inw called and urged his wife. to go home.


    Serenity wanted Tania to stay for dinner, but thetter politely refused.


    ¡°Your father-inw won¡¯t eat if I don¡¯t go back to apany him. I¡¯ll head home now. Ask Zack if he¡¯s


    coming back for dinner. If he¡¯s not, you can eat whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to save money for


    him.


    ¡°As wives, we need to learn how to spend money. Only then will our husbands have the motivation to


    earn money.¡±


    Serenityughed.


    That depended on the husband whether he was willing to provide for his wife to spend.


    If the man was someone who wanted to go Dutch in everything, it would be better to live by herself


    instead.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Tania left.


    Serenity sent a message to ask Zachary. When she got a reply saying that he would not be back for


    dinner, she went to her sister¡¯s ce instead.


    Liberty was making chili sauce. As soon as Serenity came through the door, she could smell the sharp


    aroma of spices and sneezed several times.


    ¡°Liberty, why does it smell so spicy?¡±


    Liberty wore gloves, a mask, and a pair of goggles.


    ¡°There are plenty of people in Wiltspoon, and their tastes vary. Many like spicy food.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s hands kept moving as she spoke.


    ¡°If the chili sauce is made well, maybe there¡¯ll be more returning customers.¡±


    Wiltspoonians did not really fancy spicy food, but of course, there was still a handful of them who


    enjoyed it. The general Wiltspoonians had a lighter pte and they liked making soups.


    ¡°Are the pickled beans ready?¡±

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    ¡°Not yet. The beans will have to be sun-dried before being pickled.¡±


    Serenity stayed away from the kitchen because it was too spicy. She nced around the house once


    but did not see Sonny or Mrs. Lane, and asked, ¡°Did Mrs. Lane take Sonny out?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Sonny doesn¡¯t like the spiciness and told Mrs. Lane to take him out for a walk. They¡¯ll be back


    later for dinner. Seren, why did youe at this time? Don¡¯t you need to cook for Zachary? You also


    mentioned that you were out to get an evening dress. Have you bought one?¡±


    Serenity walked into her sister¡¯s small kitchen and helped to wash the vegetables while replying, ¡°I


    bought a few dresses. My mother-inw helped me choose. She has really good taste. The gowns she


    selected were all really beautiful.¡±


    However, they cost a bomb.


    She secretly asked the clerk and found out that if she were to buy the dresses her mother-inw had


    chosen, she would only be able to buy two or three pieces at most.


    Although it was Zachary¡¯s money, Serenity still felt bad about it.


    That guy was really a big spender.


    Those who earned more would spend more as well.


    Fortunately, he had a lot of savings and bought a house in Brynfield.


    Liberty hummed.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Go see who¡¯s at the door, Seren. My hands are dirty.¡±


    Liberty shouted for her sister to get the door.


    Serenity came out of the kitchen and went over to open the door.


    ¡°It should be Mrs. Lane and Sonny. Mrs. Lane- What are you doing here?¡±


    The person standing at the door was not Mrs. Lane and Sonny, but Olivia.


    ¡°Serenity, is your sister home? I-I¡¯m here to chat with your sister. Where¡¯s Sonny? I want to see him


    too.¡±


    Olivia was a little afraid of Serenity now.


    ¡°You want to chat with my sister at this time of day? You mean you want to bump a meal off her. What


    now, does your new daughter-inw not cook for you? Does she not make you a seafood feast?¡±


    Serenity could not help but speak sarcastically when it came to Olivia.


    In the past, when Olivia brought her daughter and her family over, it was Serenity and Liberty who


    cooked for them. The family loved seafood, so every time they came over, they wanted Liberty to buy


    and prepare a seafood feast for them.


    When they finished eating, they even took the leftovers home.


    After they left, Hank would always me Liberty for spending so much money. He implied that Liberty


    should use her own money to pay for the food used to feed her in-ws.


    Olivia looked embarrassed.


    Since it was too expensive to live in a hotel, Hank rented a four-room house that had two living rooms


    for the whole family to stay in.


    Every day, Olivia and Chelsea thought of ways to get Jessica to cook.


    Jessica was Hank¡¯s secretary and was as busy as he was. How would she have the


    time to serve his mother and sister?


    Sometimes, Olivia did not eat out of anger and left home as well.


    Of course, Olivia did not actually run away from home. It was just her protesting her son marrying


    Jessica.


    At that moment, Olivia had not eaten yet. She missed the Hunt sisters¡¯ cooking.


    ¡°Serenity, can you let me in?¡±


    ¡°My sister is busy and has no time to chat with you. Sonny isn¡¯t home either, so you won¡¯t be able to


    see him. Please leave. If you want to see Sonny next time, please propose a ce in advance and


    we¡¯ll take him there instead for you to see him.¡±


    Olivia did not budge.


    She was vexed and just wanted to find someone to talk to.


    However, she was only familiar with the residents in Bright Boulevard. Now that the house renovations


    were smashed and there were no ns to renovate the house again, they could not live there


    anymore.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Besides, even if she stayedthere, the acquaintances she was to meet would talk about her family¡¯s


    affairs. Even someone as thick-skinned as Olivia was afraid of being judged by the whole


    neighborhood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t close the door, Serenity. I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯m just here to chat with your sister. I¡¯m facing a lot of


    troubles now. I¡¯ll go crazy if I don¡¯t find someone to talk to.¡±


    Olivia descended from her pedestal and disyed a milder attitude.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    Before Hank and his wife divorced, Olivia felt that her son had good taste when she saw Jessica. Not


    only did she not think that Hank was wrong to betray his family, she felt he was stillpetent to be


    able to attract a young and lovely girl like Jessical despite already being a husband and father.


    Only when Olivia and Jessica lived under the same roof did she realize that life with. Liberty was better.


    Jessica was like a pretty vase, and Olivia looked down on her.


    However, Jessica was exceptionally provocative and knew how to act pampered.


    Even if Olivia and Chelsea teamed up to deal with Jessica, they were no match for her. That fox would


    act like a spoiled brat in front of Hank and y the part of a pitiful maiden so he would feel sorry for her.


    Olivia had chest pains from feeling angry just thinking about that scene.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your beloved daughter? Don¡¯t you and your daughter love to get together to chitchat? Go


    comin to your daughter instead.¡±


    Olivia was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Chelsea and his husband got a call from theirpany


    saying that their performance wasn¡¯t satisfactory, so they don¡¯t have to go back to work after the


    holidays¡­ They¡¯re in a worse mood than I am.¡±


    Both the husband and wife became unemployed at the same time.


    Even if George wanted to start a new business, his mood was already affected by beingid off just


    before the holidays.


    ¡°Your brother-inw¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a brother-inw now,¡± Serenity corrected Olivia unapologetically.


    ¡°Serenity, don¡¯t be so heartless. Your sister and brother-inw have known each other for twelve years


    and married for more than three with a son. They¡¯ve only been. divorced for a few days, but you¡¯re


    already being ruthless.


    ¡°Your brother-inw also took care of your sister in the past. Yes, Hank made a mistake and betrayed


    your sister, but-¡®


    Olivia wanted to snub Serenity again out of habit, but she hurriedly swallowed her words for fear


    Serenity would chase her away with a broomstick.


    Serenity retorted coldly, ¡°My sister divorced him, so he¡¯s no longer my brother-inw.


    I¡¯m afraid Ms. Yates will turn around and say my sister is shameless for trying to pester her man.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m heartless, I learned it from you guys.¡±


    Chelsea and her husband lost their jobs.


    Hahaha, that was great!


    Serenity took pleasure in their misfortune. She felt that God had finally opened His eyes and started


    punishing the Brown family.


    It was best if someone like Chelsea never found a job in the future.


    That served her right!


    ¡°Serenity, let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. I¡¯m feeling utterly remorseful. That Yates. girl can¡¯t hold a


    candle to your sister at all. She¡¯s a jinx, a vixen. I don¡¯t know what spell she cast over my son for him toBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    listen to everything she says.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a mistress, but she has the gall to demand all sorts of things. Her family is also insatiable.


    They know that Hank has a high ie and asked for a huge. amount of money. They actually asked


    for 777,777 dors as the bride price, saying that it¡¯s a lucky number.


    ¡°She also requested her name to be added to the property deed, saying that¡¯s what Hank promised her.


    Then, she asked for a car as well¡­ She¡¯ll ruin the family with her greed.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s mouth could not stop once she started talking.


    ¡°The Yates family asked for such a high bride price, but when I asked them how much the dowry would


    be, they answered that they had spent a lot of money raising their daughter. So now that she¡¯s getting


    married, the bride price of 777,777 dors. can¡¯t reimburse the amount spent on raising her. Hence, no


    dowry.¡±

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    ¡°That really opened up my eyes. They¡¯re not marrying their daughter off but selling her. If they want us


    to give so much for the bride price, they should give at least a few hundred thousand as the dowry as


    well. Instead, they¡¯ll only give us a few bedding sets and an e-bike! An e-bike!


    ¡°She¡¯s no match for your sister. Your sister shelled out hundreds of thousands for the house renovation.


    You were still a freshman when your sister and Hank got married, but you used all your assets to buy


    your sister furniture as her dowry. However, Jessica didn¡¯t pay a penny. She only knows how to spend


    Hank¡¯s money.¡±


    Serenity sneered in her heart. ¡®My sister is better than Jessica, but Hank still cheated. on her.


    ¡®The Brown family deserves someone like Jessica.


    Now that the Browns have met the Yates family, who are even more selfish than they are¡­ Hehe.


    Their lives will soon be filled with excitement.


    ¡®I really want to live near them so I can watch the drama unfold between their families every day.¡¯


    ¡°The Yates family also demanded arge-scale banquet. When the bride¡¯s rtives.e over for the


    reception, we have to arrange their amodation in a fancy hotel, and we¡¯ll be responsible for all


    their transportation and various other expenses.¡±


    The more Olivia spoke, the angrier she got. ¡°Hank isn¡¯t marrying a wife. He¡¯s marrying a princess!


    ¡°Serenity, I truly admit that I was wrong. Please persuade your sister to remarry Hank for Sonny¡¯s


    sake,¡± Olivia said close to a whisper, not wanting Liberty to hear.


    Serenity replied sarcastically, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t decide on behalf of


    your son? Ms. Yates is the head of the family now, so she has the final say. As the mother-in-w, you


    better shut your mouth and keep your thoughts to yourself. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even be allowed to go


    home in the future.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Remarry? You want my sister and Hank to remarry? Sure. They¡¯ll remarry when pigs fly and hell


    freezes over!¡±


    Regret?


    Olivia only said that because she was no match for Jessica.


    Echoing Liberty, if Olivia had Jessica under her thumb, she would not havee over toin but


    show off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that. Do you want to see your sister live like this for the rest. of her life? Or do


    you think your sister can marry someone better? Serenity, you¡¯re still young. It¡¯s not easy for divorced


    women to get a second chance at marriage, let alone a single mother.


    ¡°It might be easy for a woman divorcee with a daughter to get remarried, but it¡¯s hard. if she came with


    a son.¡±


    Olivia was trying her best to convince Serenity to persuade Liberty to start over with Hank.


    ¡°Even if my sister never marries again in this lifetime, it¡¯s better than remarrying Hank. Are you done


    talking? Move your hand away. I¡¯m going to close the door.¡± Serenity moved to close the door after


    getting enough updates on Hank and Jessica. ¡°Wait, Serenity, Serenity¡­ Let me in and have a seat. I


    came out without my phone and wallet. I don¡¯t have money to eat now. It¡¯s all because of that Yates


    girl. I was so angry that I didn¡¯t eat all day.¡±


    Olivia was still pounding on the door outside.


    Serenity went straight to the kitchen, took arge sd bowl, and filled it up before she opened the


    front door again to pour cold water on Olivia.


    ¡°Ah! Serenity Hunt!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll be abandoned by your husband sooner orter if behave like this¡­ I¡¯ll


    leave.¡±


    Seeing Serenity getting a broom, Olivia looked at her ex-daughter-inw, who had not. spared a single


    nce or word at her since the beginning. She ran away in fear when she saw Serenity returning with


    the broom.

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    After chasing Olivia away, Serenity said to her sister, ¡°If she everes again, don¡¯t let her in. Just


    move a stool and sit at the door, make a pot of tea, and enjoy some snacks.


    ¡°Think of her chatter as watching a good show.¡±


    As Zachary said, there was no need to bother themselves with Olivia if she did not.e to take Sonny


    away. Only by listening to herints could they find out how Hank and Jessica were doing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even want to listen to her.¡±


    Liberty used her actions to prove that she really did not want anything to do with her former mother-in-


    law.


    No one knew what Olivia was thinking abouting over once every couple of days to vent to Liberty.


    By logic, Olivia should be afraid to let Liberty know that their family was in shambles. Yet, she took the


    initiative toe over and update Liberty about her son and Jessica.


    Did she think Liberty would change her mind?


    It wasughable.


    ¡°What are you cooking, Seren? I smell something burning.¡±


    ¡°Oh! My dish!¡±


    Serenity rushed back into the kitchen, but the pot was already burnt.


    It was all Olivia¡¯s fault!


    She had to start over again.


    After hanging out at her sister¡¯s house tillte, Serenity returned to her home in Brynfield and waited for


    Zachary to return from work.


    She spent several days like this, and then came the day of the annual dinner at York. Corporation.


    The dinner would start at 7:30 pm, as stated in the invitation Zachary brought back to her.


    In actuality, it would be starting at 7:00 pm.


    The half-hour was allocated for Zachary¡¯s speech as the head of thepany. He took great pains in


    order to conceal his identity so as not to scare his wife.


    At 7:00 pm, Jasmine and her brother arrived at Brynfield.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ept Mr. Bucham¡¯s invitation.¡±


    Serenity opened the door to let her best friend and Drake into the house. She teased Jasmine when


    she saw thetter wearing a beautiful evening gown like hers. matched with a pair of stilettos and a


    delicate purse.


    Jasmineughed. ¡°The price he offered was too tempting. I can resist Mr. Bucham¡¯s face, but I can¡¯t


    resist the temptation of money.¡±


    Josh asked Jasmine to be his plus one, saying that they were somewhat friends after going on a blind


    date and sharing meals often. He also asked her to be his shield by acting as his girlfriend.


    Jasmine refused.


    However, Josh told her to think of it as a job as he was paying her to y the role.


    Even Jasmine, who was notcking money, could not resist being enticed by Josh¡¯s offer since the


    price was too high, and she ultimately chose to act as his female.panion.


    Both women were dressed in makeup and high heels, so it was hard to drive. Drake had to act as a


    chauffeur for the pair of best friends.


    Zachary wanted toe back to pick Serenity up, but she refused, thinking that it was tiring for him to


    go back and forth.


    ¡°If he were to offer a higher price and said he wanted to marry you, would you agree?¡±


    Jasmine paused before answering, ¡°No way. I want to marry based on mutual feelings, not as a


    transaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m not brave enough like you to get married out of the blue.¡±


    She went on a blind date with Josh and he pursued her several times before his fire extinguished.


    Nowadays, he asked her brother out instead.


    Jasmine leaned into Serenity¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Seren, do me a favor. Ask your husband if Mr.


    Bucham swings the other way. I think he¡¯s trying to get with my brother.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Serenity was shocked and darted a quick nce at Drake.

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Jasmine and Drake looked fairly alike with both having attractive physical appearances. Drake was still


    young and could pass off as a high school student.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be. At first, everyone thought Mr. York might like men but that was false too. He even has a


    wife now.¡±


    Jasmine whispered, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Josh is treating my brother exceptionally well. He basically


    spoils Drake. He¡¯s even willing to lend Drake his most beloved sports car. You know there are two


    things in this world that men will never share-hist car and his wife.


    ¡°I just think that, well, Josh has feelings for my brother. Help me ask. If he really swings the other way, I


    can¡¯t let him approach Drake again in the future.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you considered that Mr. Bucham carried an ulterior motive? His


    true target is you.¡±


    Josh wanted to appeal to Drake and get him to help.


    For example, if he invited Drake to dinner, Jasmine might follow because she felt worried.


    Jasmine was at a loss for words.


    Serenityughed. ¡°You¡¯ve read so many novels yet you can¡¯t recognize the tactics. men use to chase


    after their future wives.¡±


    Jasmine opened her mouth to retort, but she somewhat saw reason in her best friend¡¯s statement.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Serenity and Jasmine¡¯s phones rang at the same time.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity answered hers first.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m going out now. I¡¯ll reach yourpany in about ten minutes. Wait for me at the entrance.¡±


    On the other side, Jasmine said to Josh, ¡°Since I¡¯ve epted your money, don¡¯t worry about me not


    doing my job, Mr. Bucham. With me around today, none of the female employees in yourpany will


    be able toy a hand on you!¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°How domineering!¡±


    As expected of the femalepanion whom he spent a lot of money to coax.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a driver to pick you up,¡± Josh said thoughtfully.


    ¡°No need, I asked Drake to send Seren and me over. He¡¯ll pick me up after the dinner is over.¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°You never give me an opportunity to perform, Ms. Sox.¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°It¡¯s not nice to trouble you because you¡¯re a very busy man, Mr. Bucham. Seren and


    I are heading out now. See youter.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you at the entrance.¡±


    Jasmine hummed, hung up the phone, and said to Serenity, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Seren. The boss is urging me.


    Let¡¯s go and finish the task early, then collect the bnce.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Didn¡¯t he pay you all at once?¡±


    ¡°He said he was afraid I wouldn¡¯t keep my word, so he gave me a deposit first. If I fail, he wants me to


    return the deposit a hundredfold, but if I fulfill my promise, he¡¯ll transfer the bnce into my ount.¡±


    Serenity felt that Josh was casting a long line to catch a big fish.


    Jasmine would take the bait sooner orter.


    Now and then while on the way to York Corporation, Jasmine urged her brother,¡± Speed up, Drake.¡±


    ¡°Jas, it¡¯s an after-work rush now in the city. There¡¯s a lot of traffic. How am I supposed to speed up? It¡¯s


    good enough we¡¯re not stuck in traffic.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Are you afraid of Mr. Bucham deducting your money if you¡¯rete?¡±


    ¡°I want to hurry there for a chance to catch Mr. York and his wife. Mr. Bucham said. that the CEO will


    show up tonight with his wife. Mr. York gives a speech every year at the annual dinner.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get to see him if we arrive early. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to event see their


    bodyguards.¡±


    Three months ago, the two best friends followed Rachel Lowe to Wiltspoon Hotel to attend a banquet.


    Although they did not see Mr. York himself, they saw the backs of his bodyguards. Each one of them


    was so tall and bulky that the girls could not catch. a glimpse of Mr. York when he was surrounded by


    the bodyguards.


    Serenity could not help butugh. ¡°Are you still being nosy about Mr. York? What¡¯s there to gossip


    about? As long as he¡¯s a straight man, it¡¯s natural for him to marry a wife.¡±

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    ¡°I dare say the whole of Wiltspoon is gossiping about it, wanting to know the true face of Mr. York¡¯s wife


    and how she won his heart.¡±


    Jasmineughed and added, ¡°I think everyone wants to learn from her on how to conquer men. Mr.


    York was notoriously difficult to take down, but she seeded, which means she¡¯s the best among us


    women. We can learn from her the art of managing our husbands.


    ¡°Especially you, Seren. You already have a husband, and your man is too handsome. There must be


    many people outside who adore him. If it weren¡¯t for his long face and serious expression all day, there


    would be admirers provoking you every day.


    ¡°You have to learn how to control your husband well from Mrs. York so your husband will only love you


    in his life and not cheat.¡±


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity paused before agreeing, ¡°You¡¯re right. I have to protect my man. I wonder if we¡¯ll be able to


    meet Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°We should be able to see her if we arrive early. With Mr. Bucham¡¯s status, I think we can ride on his


    coattails and get the opportunity to meet and chat with Mrs. York.¡±


    Serenity was tempted.


    When there were no feelings, she did not care if Zachary had an affair or not. She could immediately


    end their rtionship as husband and wife if he cheated on her.


    Now that feelings were involved and they were a real couple, Serenity started to care. about Zachary.


    What skills did Mrs. York have when managing her husband? If she was willing to share tips, Serenity


    had to learn so she could hold on tight to Zachary.


    ¡°Um, Drake, could you drive faster? Who knows when we¡¯ll get such a good opportunity again if we¡¯re


    late.¡±


    Serenity could not help but urge Drake as well.


    Drake, who was driving, was speechless.


    He was a man. Although he was still young and did not have a girlfriend yet, he listened to the two best


    friends talking about controlling their husbands and said in his heart, ¡®When I find a girlfriend, I can¡¯t


    find one who¡¯s as strong as they are.


    ¡®On second thought, my sister is pretty good. Serenity is good too.


    ¡®I might not be able to find a girlfriend like them.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if I¡¯m controlled by my wife. As long as she¡¯s a good wife, it¡¯ll be my pleasure to be controlled


    by her.¡¯


    Under thedies¡¯ urging, they finally arrived at the entrance of York Corporation before 7:30 pm.


    Josh was waiting at the entrance of the building.


    Upon seeing Drake¡¯s car, a smile appeared on Josh¡¯s face. He walked over and very gentlemanly


    opened Jasmine¡¯s door to reach out to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out by myself.¡±


    Jasmine did not take his hand and got out of the car on her own.She often followed her aunt to


    banquets and was familiar with such events.


    Serenity had just gotten out when Zachary came out from inside.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes lit up ferociously when he saw Serenity all dolled up. He wanted to hide her and her


    beauty from anyone.


    He wanted her magnificence to blossom for him alone.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Catching him staring at her, Serenity thought her dress did not look good and asked, ¡±Do I look bad in


    this?¡±


    ¡°You look good.¡±

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Zachary took Serenity¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Seren, you look stunning tonight. Come, I¡¯ll take


    you inside.¡±


    Serenity greeted Josh with a nod before following Zachary into the building.


    Josh wanted to take the Sox siblings in, but Drake refused and said, ¡°This is yourpany¡¯s annual


    dinner. I don¡¯t work here, and I¡¯m not a woman, so I can¡¯t be yourpanion. I won¡¯t go in.


    ¡°I¡¯ll return to take my sister home when dinner is over.¡±


    Josh did not want Drake to follow, but he was not obvious about it. Instead, he repeatedly persuaded


    Drake toe in together and was about to reach out to pull him.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, since Drake doesn¡¯t want to go in, don¡¯t force him. Drake, you go hang out with your


    friends and I¡¯ll send you a message when I want you toe over.¡±


    Serenity mentioned that Josh approached Drake with an ulterior motive and his real target was her.


    However, when she saw Josh behaving enthusiastically about her brother, she could not help but still


    worry if Josh was gay or bisexual.


    She would not allow him to get too close to her brother.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now, Mr. Bucham, Jas.¡±


    Drake hurriedly drove away.


    Only when his car was out of sight did Josh take Jasmine inside.


    ¡°Ms. Sox.¡±


    As Josh and Jasmine walked shoulder to shoulder, he requested in a low voice, ¡°You should take my


    arm.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless. ¡°We¡¯re already very close now. Do I still need to hold your arm?¡±


    ¡°Look at Zachary and Serenity. They look so close. That¡¯s what a femalepanion is like. This is so


    you can help me keep away the adoration of the female employees.¡±


    He added in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll add money.¡±


    Jasmine bristled. ¡°You make it sound as if I don¡¯t have enough and need your money.¡±


    Well, she really did like his money. He gave her too much. She was an ordinary person with worldly


    desires, so what she liked most in life was money.


    ¡°I did say I¡¯d buy a wig for Drake and let him pretend to be my femalepanion, but you rejected and


    said I could hire you to be my femalepanion instead since you¡¯re an actual woman.¡±


    Hearing Josh¡¯s mutter, Jasmine immediately hooked his arm, put a smile on her pretty face, and


    fiercely pinched him. Her gaze swept her surroundings and saw that no one noticed her, so she


    immediately dropped her smile.


    She said viciously, ¡°Josh Bucham, are you trying to hit on my brother? I¡¯m warning. you, even if you¡¯re


    from the Bucham family with power and influence, I won¡¯t let you have your way with Drake. My brother


    is a straight man!¡±


    Josh was wincing from her pinch. When he heard her stern warning, he stopped, looked at her, and


    said in amusement, ¡°Ms. Sox, are you misunderstanding something? How could I possibly be hitting on


    your brother?


    ¡°If I like men, isn¡¯t Zachary more handsome? We have young and handsome elites in ourpany. I


    really don¡¯t need to hit on your brother.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Then why did you suggest having my brother dress as a woman to be your plus one?¡±


    Jasmine agreed to be Josh¡¯s femalepanion not only because he spent a lot of money to hire her,


    but also because he said that if she did not do him this favor, he would ask Drake to dress up as a


    woman instead.


    Joshughed. ¡°Would you be my date if I didn¡¯t say that?¡±


    Jasmine was dumbfounded. ¡°So you¡¯re really not gay?¡±


    Josh¡¯s expression darkened, and he said, ¡°Ms. Sox, you asked me if I could do it. when we went on our


    blind date. Although that wasn¡¯t what you meant, it¡¯s easy for a man to misunderstand and take it the


    wrong way when you question his abilities.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re asking me if I¡¯m gay. Will you believe me if I say no? If I wanted to try it ,out with you, you,


    would you think of me as a rogue?¡±

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    Jasmine was rendered speechless by what Josh had just said.


    After a long while, she said, ¡°Did I ask you that during our blind date? I can¡¯t recall. I only remember


    you held a rose in your mouth and rode a bike there that day.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°You even tried to give me the rose that you held in your mouth. Fortunately, I watched you arrive, or I


    would¡¯ve epted the rose. Speaking of which, you weren¡¯t sincere at all. If you were, you would¡¯ve


    told me then that you were from the Bucham family.¡±


    If she knew that Josh was from the mysterious Bucham family of Wiltspoon, she would never have


    gone on the blind date with him.


    Josh grumbled in his heart, ¡®It was because I saw my boss conceal his identity to get married. Although


    he deceived his wife, he could examine her character. If Serenity fell in love with Zachary, he could be


    sure that she fell for him as a person, not because of his identity or status.¡¯


    Therefore, Josh followed in Zachary¡¯s footsteps.


    Later, when he saw how Zachary was afraid of confessing his identity to Serenity and that she would


    dump him out of anger, Josh decided toe clean about his identity to Jasmine. Unexpectedly, she


    already knew in advance.


    Sure enough, Jasmine distanced herself from him and did not try to be friends.


    He had no choice but to take the brother-inw route.


    However, Jasmine¡¯s imagination was so rich that she suspected that he was hitting on Drake.


    If he really was gay, Zachary would never keep him by his side.


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to marry into a rich family. I hid my identity during the blind. date because I


    was afraid I wouldn¡¯t even be able to see you.


    ¡°Ms. Sox, I went on a blind date with you out of my heart¡¯s desire. I really want to give us a shot at


    love.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter. I¡¯m here tonight on a job. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not


    hitting on my brother.¡±


    He was an exceptional man who was incredibly rich. Although her family was wealthy as well, the gap


    between the Soxes and Buchams was rather wide. Jasmine thought of how hard her aunt had lived


    when she was young. She was always rejected by the gentry.


    Even now, her aunt had to deal with those nobledies frequently in order to pave the way for Shawn.


    Jasmine sighed in her heart when she remembered her cousin who liked to follow. her around since


    childhood.


    That day, she told her aunt that Shawn had a crush on Serenity, but he did not give. up even though


    Serenity was married now. He continued to pester Serenity even after she had clearly rejected him.


    Jasmine had no idea how her aunt reprimanded Shawn after she left.


    She only knew that Shawn was not even allowed toe to her house anymore. He was followed by


    bodyguards everywhere he went, and his phone was also monitored by her aunt.


    Shawn could not and did not dare look for Serenity again.


    He was terrified, afraid that his mother would really cause trouble for Serenity. He was afraid that she


    would force the Hunt sisters to leave Wiltspoon so he could never see Serenity again in his life.


    That was until the Stone family hosted a banquet and announced the rtionship between Audrey and


    her nieces.


    Shawn had never given up in the first ce, but now he got worked up again.


    He felt that with an aunt like Audrey, even his mother would not be able to force the two sisters out of


    Wiltspoon.


    Rachel was troubled with this andined to Jasmine¡¯s mother in private. That was how Jasmine


    found out that Shawn had not given up.


    Shawn was a man, but he could notpare to Elisa.


    Ady like Elisa had unrequited love for Mr. York for many years, but when she found out that he was


    married, she cut off her feelings and no longer pestered him. She was much better than Shawn.


    ¡°I won¡¯t hit on your brother.¡±


    Josh said in amusement, ¡°Though I must say, your brother looks very delicate. If he wears women¡¯s


    clothing and a wig, he¡¯ll definitely turn into a beauty¡­¡±


    Jasmine pinched him fiercely again.


    ¡°Ms. Sox!¡±


    Josh rubbed the sore spot, but he continued to say, ¡°Is this your way of showing me tough love?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s also a saying that violence is affection. Do you want me to get violent with you?¡±

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Josh was speechless.


    Zachary and Serenity, who were walking in front of them, were exchanging sweet nothings.


    Realizing that Josh and Jasmine were not following, Serenity turned her head and noticed that the pair


    seemed to be arguing.


    ¡°Zachary, why do Mr. Bucham and Jasmine look like they¡¯re fighting?¡±


    Zachary nced at his friend and said lightly, ¡°No, Mr. Bucham has a good temper.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    If the people who were suppressed by Josh before were present, they would be speechless right now.


    If Josh¡¯s temper wasbeled good, there would be no one in this world with a bad temper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Zachary let Serenity continue holding his arm. The couple was very close.


    ¡°Zachary, will your CEO¡¯s wife being as well?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to see her. I wonder if I¡¯ll have a chance to talk to her.¡±


    She had to befriend Mrs. York first before she could ask her about her husband- managing skills.


    Zachary said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re a step toote. Our CEO and his wife left before your arrived. Every year,


    he leaves after his speech. He always says that everyone won¡¯t be able to have fun if he stays.¡±


    That was true.


    In previous years, Zachary left after giving his speech.


    A few of his brothers and Josh would take charge of the dinner by taking turns to host instead.


    ¡°We¡¯re toote?¡± Serenitymented.


    ¡°Jasmine and I kept urging Drake to speed up. We arrived at 7:30 pm, but we still missed them.


    ¡°Was the time of the invitation you gave me wrong? Or did you give us a different invitation which


    stated a different time because you didn¡¯t want us, family members, to hear your CEO¡¯s speech?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Since Serenity gave him a good excuse, Zachary took advantage of it.


    It also saved him from having to think about how to exin the wrong time on the invitation.


    ¡°Did you see your CEO¡¯s wife?¡±


    Zachary said warmly, ¡°I saw her. She¡¯s really beautiful. As soon as she appeared, she became the


    most dazzling woman in the room. She hadpletely charmed our boss.¡±


    ¡°Is she as beautiful as Aphrodite?¡±


    Zachary turned to look at her and smiled. ¡°In his eyes, she¡¯s even more beautiful than Aphrodite.¡±


    Beauty was in the eye of the beholder. In Zachary¡¯s eyes, his Serenity was more beautiful than the


    goddess of beauty herself.


    Serenityughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. Beauty is in the eye of the beholder indeed. Since your boss loves her,


    he naturally thinks she¡¯s the most beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary leaned into her ear and whispered huskily, ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the


    world. You look so heavenly tonight that I can¡¯t take my eyes off you. I¡¯m starting to regret a little, I


    shouldn¡¯t have let youe dolled up from head to toe. I want to hide your beauty and tuck you away


    to appreciate it all by myself.¡±


    ¡°Clothes maketh the man. I put on a new gown and light makeup. If my appearance didn¡¯t improve


    significantly, it¡¯d be a waste of all the money you spent to buy me the dress.¡±


    Zachary kissed her cheek.


    Serenity flinched and quickly pushed him away, whispering angrily, ¡°Behave!¡±


    It was only after they were intimate with each other did Serenity realize how passionate andscivious


    he truly was.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Zachary chuckled softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be a wolf at home.¡±


    Serenity squeezed the back of his hand lightly, but he dotingly pulled her hand up and kissed the back


    of her hand.


    When she was about to pinch him again, he suddenly led her forward with a straight face, making her


    too embarrassed to pinch him again.


    No one in York Corporation was surprised that Zachary appeared at the annual dinner with Serenity


    this year. All the executives were polite to Serenity.


    However, Josh¡¯s femalepanion this year was switched to Jasmine, whosest name was not


    Bucham. This surprised everyone.


    The female employees who adored Josh were very sharp. When they heard Josh introduce Jasmine,


    they guessed she was the person Josh liked, and with eyes filled with envy and jealousy, they looked at


    Jasmine.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mr. Bucham actually had ady he fancied!


    He was following in Mr. York¡¯s footsteps.


    Although everyone looked at Jasmine with jealousy, no one dared provoke her openly mainly because


    they were afraid of Josh.


    Serenity whispered to Zachary, ¡°Looks like Mr. Bucham is very popr in yourpany. If looks could


    kill, who knows how many times Jasmine would have died already.¡±


    Zachary said faintly, ¡°Mr. Bucham holds a high position. He¡¯s young, handsome, and rich. He also looks


    pretty easygoing. Although with his excessive liking for gossip, he¡¯s still very much a catch.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Was his bossplimenting or belittling him?


    ¡°Do you want to go home early, Seren?¡±


    ¡°Can we leave early?¡±


    This was hispany¡¯s annual dinner, and she came as his plus one. After walking around, Serenity


    did not want to stay any longer.


    Although everyone was polite to her, she was unfamiliar with them. She could not join the conversation


    when Zachary and his colleagues spoke about work, so she could only eat and drink. Also, everyone


    looked at her with odd eyes, but she could not decipher what they meant. Maybe they saw how much


    she was eating and were secretly thinking she was a glutton.


    ¡°We can.¡±


    He left early in previous years.


    This year, he stayed for more than an hour because of her.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. I¡¯m full anyway.¡±


    She was a foodie and loved to eat. Zachary took care of her and brought all her favorite foods to her.


    He hovered around her since she walked in.


    Zachary brushed her nose dotingly. ¡°All you do is eat. Are you full? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll get you more food.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll burst if I eat any more. Yourpany¡¯s cafeteria chefs are really good. All the food they


    prepare tastes great.¡±


    The dinner was hosted in a buffet style. There was a variety of food. Serenity tried many of them and


    found all of them delicious. The cafeteria chefs were qualified enough to work in high-end hotels.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t prepared by the cafeteria chefs, but by the chefs transferred from our group¡¯s hotels.¡±


    Serenity was struck by a realization. It was no wonder she thought that everything was tasty. She ate


    so much that she almost became a pig.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You¡¯re full, but I¡¯m still hungry,¡± Zachary spoke meaningfully.


    Serenity caught the implication in his words and blushed slightly.


    After Zachary took Serenity away, everyone¡¯s tense nerves were able to rx, and the atmosphere


    changed.


    Mr. York, who had eaten his fill, yed with the hair of a delicate maiden in his arms.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    ¡°Seren, I might have to go on a business trip.¡±


    Serenity looked up while still in his arms and asked in confusion, ¡°It¡¯s only a few days till your


    company¡¯s annual break, but you have to go on a business trip?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a short one to Annenburg. I¡¯ll be back in a couple of days.¡±


    Zachary bowed his head and kissed her forehead. His dark eyes burned as they locked on her pretty


    face, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Miss me already?¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving? I¡¯ll help you pack your bags and send you to the airport.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He thought she would miss him, but she was just confirming whether he was really going on a business


    trip. She then happily offered to pack his luggage and drive him to the airport. She did not even ask


    what the business trip was for.


    Zachary felt depressed.


    The couple tangled under the sheets several times already, so he thought their feelings were different


    now.


    However, it only seemed to be slightly better than before. She was not clingy toward him at all.


    It was with that kind of sorrow that a certain Mr. York flew to Annenburg to attend the wedding of an


    important business partner, Ben Young-Johnson, the CEO of FC & CO.


    At the wedding, when he saw the newlyweds and heard that Jane, the bride, was pregnant with twins,


    Zachary felt envious.


    With Remy¡¯s introduction, Zachary met Laurent Lafayette from Meadspring. He heard. that Laurent was


    like him, taking an entourage of bodyguards wherever he went; both for his safety and to steer his


    admirers away.


    *The day after the wedding, Zachary went to FC Manor.


    Since Remy was the closest to Zachary, he was weed by Remy upon his arrival at FC Manor.


    However, Remy saw how quiet Zachary was, as if he was heavy-hearted. Remy changed the subject


    and said, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s rare that you visit Annenburg. Why don¡¯t I show you around?¡±


    Zachary had long heard of the picturesque scenery of FC Manor. The old York residence was not


    inferior to FC Manor, but Zachary did not refuse Remy¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°Sure, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    Remy smiled. ¡°You came all the way to Annenburg, so I have to try my best to be a good host. If you¡¯re


    not in a hurry to go back, I¡¯ll show you around for the next few days and let you enjoy Annenburg¡¯s


    view. Personally, I find the scenic spots here. much better than the ones in Wiltspoon.¡±


    There were no particrly famous scenic spots in Wiltspoon whereas Annenburg was the most


    charming city in the province.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After a moment of silence, Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯m going back soon for the holidays. I¡¯m going to take a few


    days off to spend time with the elders of my family.¡±


    The Johnsons gave him a simr vibe to his family; a harmonious family where brothers and uncles get


    along without any power struggles.


    Back then, Ben brought his beloved wife back to Meadspring and handed over FC & Co. to his third


    and fourth brothers. The two men were able to handle it for a period of time, but the pressure got too


    huge, and they begged for Ben¡¯seback.


    After the business with the Lafayettes in Meadspring was done, Ben returned with his wife, and the two


    men immediately handed thepany back to him as if it was a hot potato.


    When Zachary heard about this, he felt it was something that could happen to the York family too.


    He had a deep understanding of the weight that Ben had to carry on his shoulders. It was like Ben was


    a second Zachary.


    Remy smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re usually very busy at work and have almost no time to spend with the


    family. Take advantage of the holidays to rx and spend some quality time with your elders at home.¡±


    Remy took Zachary out of the house and strolled around the manor.


    * The two of them chatted idly, with Remy doing most of the talking while Zachary listened.


    ¡°Mr. York, are you feeling troubled?¡±


    When Zachary remained silent, Remy finally asked, ¡°Mr. York, ourpanies are working together,


    arid we can be considered friends. If you trust me, you can speak your mind. Maybe I could be of help.¡±

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Zachary took the time to answer. Seeing there was a nearby perg, he walked toward it.


    The fake snow around the structure gave an illusion of a winter wondend.


    There was a stone table at the center of the perg. Zachary scanned the fake snow everywhere,


    somehow getting the chill of December. He said to Remy, ¡°The fake snow adds a nice touch to the


    view.¡±


    It snowed in Meadspring. By now, the city would drop to freezing temperatures and be covered in a


    thick nket of snow.


    The closest thing to snowkes in Wiltspoon was fake snow.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only right to decorate during the festive season. The snow in the estate and on the ski slope


    is real. Can I interest you in going down the slopes?¡±


    Zachary faintly replied, ¡°I prefer skiing up north.¡±


    Remy smiled. ¡°Oh, me too. We can set a time to go together and admire the snow there. What better


    way to enjoy the view than up north on the slope?


    ¡°It looks like something is on your mind, Mr. York. If I may ask if you¡¯re down in the dumps due to a


    rtionship problem?¡±


    Although Remy was single, his keen eye picked up on Zachary¡¯s absent-mindedness during his


    brother¡¯s wedding.


    Although Zachary had published his rtionship on Facebook stories and everybody at York


    Corporation was aware that he was taken, Zachary had not publicly announced his marriage.


    Despite knowing that fact, Remy decided to y dumb until Zachary decided to go public with his


    marital status.


    Looking at Remy, Zachary asked, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±


    Remy grinned. ¡°People who don¡¯t know you well won¡¯t notice it since you always keep a deadpan face


    but that¡¯s how you look when you have something on your mind.


    ¡°I can lend an ear if you feel you can trust me, but I might not be able to be of help though. I¡¯m single


    after all.¡±


    Remy did not even have a girlfriend.


    He once had a crush on a girl sitting in the front of the ss during his younger days. He applied to a


    different college after high school. He kept in touch with the girl in the beginning, but sheter got a


    boyfriend. That was when Remy stopped contacting her.


    Over the years, Remy managed the subsidiary of FC & Co. conscientiously while his love life stood


    nonexistent. He had not met a girl he liked or made his heart flutter.


    To Remy, love would happen when it was meant to be.


    He believed his time woulde.


    Love woulde when it was least expected, and it could not be forced.


    He was waiting to meet the girl who would enter his life out of nowhere.


    After a brief silence, Zachary uttered, ¡°I trust you, Mr. Johnson, but as you said, you¡¯re single and


    probably won¡¯t understand how torn I am feeling right now. I¡¯m hoping to speak with. your brother.


    ¡°Can you convey my message to Mr. Young-Johnson?¡±


    Remy answered with a smile, ¡°Sure thing. Do you want to meet my brother now?¡±


    Zachary must havee all the way to FC Manor today to meet with his brother.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It depends on Mr. Young-Johnson¡¯s avability today. I know it¡¯s not a good time to bother him


    considering it¡¯s only a day after his wedding.¡±


    Zachary understood that his presence was rather untimely and inappropriate.


    Out of all the days, he had to visit on the day after Ben¡¯s wedding.


    Remy looked at the time and responded, ¡°My brother should be free. Let me ask him.¡±


    He then pulled out his phone and gave Ben a call.


    It did not take long for Ben to pick up.


    After Remy conveyed Zachary¡¯s wishes to see him, Ben happily agreed to chat privately with Zachary.

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    Ten minutester, Ben showed up at the perg.


    ¡°Mr. Young-Johnson.¡±


    Zachary got up.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Since Zachary was taking a flight back to Wiltspoon tonight, he had to steel


    himself and intrude on Ben with the little time he had.


    Ben smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do sit, Mr. York.¡±


    Once Zachary had taken a seat, Ben gave his brother the go-ahead, and Remy told the butler to bring


    out a pot of tea and snacks.


    ¡°I wonder how I can help you, Mr. York.¡±


    Blushing in embarrassment, Zachary uttered, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s something personal. I need your advice on


    the matter because you and I basically rushed into our marriage.¡±


    Ben had no idea Zachary got married on such short notice.


    Remy had never informed the family of anything of that sort.


    Ben looked at Zachary in surprise.


    It was hard to believe that an aloof man like Zachary would choose the path of a whirlwind marriage.


    ¡°How long have you been married? Have you fallen in love with your wife?¡± Ben already had an answer


    in mind.


    Zachary would not be in turmoil, nor would he disturb Ben on the day after his wedding if the former


    had not fallen head over heels for his woman.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been married for three months. She saved my nana¡¯s life. My family was grateful for that fact


    and wanted to make her time worthwhile. My nana took a shine. to her I guess because there haven¡¯t


    been daughters and granddaughters in the family.¡±


    After a pause, Zachary added, ¡°You can say my family is like yours. We have more boys than girls in


    the family.


    ¡°I had not met her prior to the marriage. Heck, I didn¡¯t know who she was, but I was thankful that she


    saved Nana. Somehow, everything changed not too long after. Nana only spoke highly of her in front of


    me, hoping she could be an official member of the family.¡±


    With his mind harking back to his nana¡¯s daily nagging until he relented and signed the marriage


    papers, Zachary carried on, ¡°Out of all my brothers and cousins except the youngest two, anyone could


    have married her.


    ¡°But Nana specifically named me to marry her. I said no, of course. In fact, I was livid. I believed she


    was scheming and was trying to gold-dig her way to riches and power under the excuse that she saved


    my nana¡¯s life. Nana did try to exin that it was all her own idea.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hear any of it and made up my mind that she was a gold digger. I told Nana many times


    not to be fooled, but she wouldn¡¯t listen. As the matriarch of the household, she demanded that I marry


    her.¡±


    The days leading up to the marriage were a pain in the neck for Zachary.


    His nana was the type who would not stop until she got what she wanted.


    As Nana had her eye on Serenity and wanted Zachary to marry her, she would drill the thought into


    Zachary, saying that he could repay Serenity¡¯s life-saving kindness through marriage. His refusal to


    marry her wouldbel Zachary an ungrateful grandson.


    Nana went to lengths to say that.


    Zachary was born into privilege. With Nana forcing him into marriage, it would only mar his impression


    of Serenity further.


    Remy poured Zachary and his brother a cup of tea each before filling his own. He indulged in the


    canap¨¦s and savored the tea as Zachary let everything out.


    ¡°And you agreed to marry the girl in the end?¡± Ben asked.


    Zachary nodded. ¡°My nana called me ungrateful, so my only choice at that point was to marry her.


    ¡°I told the girl the day we got our marriage license that we should keep our marital status under wraps


    since we did not marry for love. I didn¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m the heir of the York family.¡±


    Ben got the drift, which was Zachary keeping hush about who he was. It was just like when he had not


    been honest with Jane about his identity.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    ¡°How have you two been getting along since getting the marriage license?¡± Ben pried.


    He was swept into a whirlwind marriage with Jane, but they had known each other for eleven years.


    At least, they were old acquaintances.


    Besides, Ben had his eye on Jane from the very beginning. He had repressed his


    feelings for her and did not show affection of any kind as she was not of age. Things changed when


    Jane was pressured by her family to marry¨Cshe had to hire him as a boyfriend.


    Ben took the chance to set Jane up and make their contractual rtionship official.


    He and Jane got married knowing each other, but it was different from Zachary who married aplete


    stranger.


    Ben had a yen for some hot gossip.


    ¡°I made it clear to my nana before going ahead with the marriage that I could marry her, but it was my


    business how I managed the marriage thereafter. My nana wasn¡¯t to interfere.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell my wife who I was, so I could observe her in her raw moments and see if she was as


    independent as Nana said she was. At first¡­ we weren¡¯t used to having each other around.¡±


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    It even slipped his mind more than a handful of times that he had a wife.


    She too was not ustomed to being someone¡¯s spouse.


    There had been a few frictions, but they got through them throughmunication.


    ¡°Then you got used to having her around and developed feelings for her after spending time together?


    It can be scary when you get used to something or someone. They kind of grow on you.¡±


    It was hard to lose someone, perhaps even fearful to lose after the person had been present in one¡¯s


    life.


    Zachary nodded again.


    ¡°Our rtionship can¡¯t be in a better ce now. I admit that I¡¯ve fallen in love with her.¡±


    Well, he said he would never go after Serenity, but here he was.


    ¡°I¡¯m conflicted as to whether I shoulde clean to her about who I really am. Will she be angry and


    leave me for being honest with her? One more thing, her cousin was my admirer who publicly


    professed her love and pursued me. My wife even helped her cousin to win my heart because she was


    unaware of my identity.¡±


    ¡°Blegh-¡±


    Remy spat out a mouthful of tea.


    The two CEOs turned to stare at Remy.


    Remy hurriedly pulled a napkin to wipe the table. While clearing his throat, Remy embarrassedly smiled


    and uttered, ¡°Sorry. Sorry. I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡±


    That was hrious of the Yorks¡® missus. She actually helped her love rival to chase after her husband.


    Ben was dying tough, but he was able to pull himself together unlike Remy.


    ¡°How close are the cousins?¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°Her cousin only came into the picture recently. She¡¯s Elisa, the heiress of the


    Stones. Mrs. Stone had been searching for her sister, who is also my mother¨Cinw. I feel like a deer


    in headlights to have a cringy and clich¨¦ story happening to me in real life.


    ¡°My wife¡¯s close to her cousin. I showed off my wedding band to Ms. Stone, and she stopped harassing


    me once she realized I was married. However, it would take time before she could let go of her feelings


    for me. Clive met with me after catching on about me and my wife. He wants me to keep it that way


    because Ms. Stone might not be able to handle the truth.


    ¡°I want to be truthful with my wife now, but I fear she might be able to ept it. Worse still if she feels


    guilty and sorry for Ms. Stone since her cousin likes me.¡±

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    ¡°Mr. Young¨CJohnson, you¡¯ve been through this. I need your advice. How did you confess to your wife


    about your identity? What was your wife¡¯s reaction when she found out? What did you do that she


    wholeheartedly epted you without running the risk of external factors?¡±


    Ben finally got to the bottom of Zachary¡¯s internal conflict.


    Zachary did not have the guts toe clean because he feared the harm it would bring his wife.


    He got himself in a sticky situation with the heiress of the Stones as well.


    If handled wrongly, Ms. Stone might get jealous. The cousins may have a fallout or even turn against


    each other.


    It would, in turn,e between Zachary and his wife.


    Picking his cup for a sip of tea, Ben said, ¡°Mr. York, my situation is different from yours though.


    Although my wife and I jumped into marriage right away, I set her up for it. I had a crush on my wife for


    eleven years. I fooled her into getting a marriage license with me.


    ¡°In principle, we did get married in haste, but we were acquainted for eleven years. Jane did not know


    much about me, but I knew her well. In fact, I had an agenda of my own.


    ¡°You and your wife went from strangers to husband and wife, so you knew nothing about each other. I


    bet you were wary of your wife at the start of your marriage. You might even propose to sign a


    contract.¡±


    A suspicious flush rose upon Zachary¡¯s handsome face.


    They walked the same path for sure. Ben was able to guess about the contract.


    Zachary uttered in a husky voice, ¡°I got the wrong idea about my wife and kept my guard up against her


    for a long time. We signed an agreement, and the content was made to restrict her¡­ The only things


    she was getting were our marital home and my car once our marriage ended. It was topensate for


    her loss of time and energy.¡±


    Ben asked, ¡°Does the contract still exist? Jane and I signed a contract too, but I nullified the


    agreement. I didn¡¯t want to be restricted by the contract now that I got our names on the marriage


    license.¡±


    It hit Zachary that he came to the right guy.


    He had gotten rid of the contract, so no party was bound by the agreement.


    ¡°I burned the contract to ashes and flushed the remains down the toilet. She won¡¯t be able to find the


    agreement unless she can turn back time.¡±


    Benughed. ¡°It sounds like what you¡¯d do.¡±


    He destroyed the contract and made sure no evidence was left behind.


    ¡°Jane was shocked when she found out about me. I didn¡¯t tell her about it. My nemesis, Yves, blew my


    cover. She believed she was out of my league and wanted a divorce.¡±


    Color drained from Zachary¡¯s face.


    ¡°How did you convince your wife to not go down that route?¡±


    Ben and Jane were the most loving and adorable couple now.


    They also had a baby on the way.


    Zachary was envious of Ben and hoped he could sessfully get through the marital crisis like Ben.


    He wanted to grow old together with Serenity and be surrounded by their children and grandchildren.


    ¡°I took practical steps to prove there was no gulf between us. I proved to her that my family epts her


    for who she is. I went out of my way to show that I really love her and that I could give her happiness. I


    supported whatever she wanted to do. I would figure out ways to sort out any issue she may have.


    Gradually, she trusted me more, and I became someone she could count on.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve known Jane for over a decade, so it does be easier. You can learn from me, Mr.


    York, but it¡¯s not an easy path for you since it takes a long time for a rtionship and trust to grow.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your wife has to face the fact that her cousin likes you sooner orter. I think you should consider what


    her cousin¡¯s reaction may be. You¡¯re a capable and protective man, Mr. York. I believe you keep your


    wife out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°Mr. York, the truth wille out. She¡¯ll find out with time. I personally rmend that youe clean


    to your wife as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    ¡°It¡¯s better you tell her the truth than she realizes it or hears it from someone else.¡±


    Ben had been there.


    Jane might not have reacted so strongly if he had been honest with her.


    It meant that he trusted her to bare his soul to her.


    Since Jane got the news from Yves¡® mouth, Jane believed Ben had no confidence in her and walked on


    eggshells around her. Plus, his mother¨Cinw was convinced there was a social gap between them.


    Worried Jane would be treated like dirt by the Johnsons, his mother¨Cinw was once against the


    marriage.


    ¡°She¡¯ll take it that you trust her if ites from your mouth, but the moment she finds out from


    someone else¡­ She¡¯ll be angrier by the minute, thinking the whole world but she knows about it. The


    deceit won¡¯t sit well with her. In fact, she¡¯ll conclude it to be ack of trust and confidence.


    ¡°Hell hath no fury like a woman scorned.¡±


    With Serenity¡¯s tempering into mind, Zachary timidly uttered, ¡°I sounded her out to see under what


    circumstances she would leave me. She said she¡¯ll go for divorce if I ever cheat, abuse, or lie to her


    multiple times.


    ¡°I started off with a lie, but I had to make up more stories to cover up for that one lie. I have lied to her


    multiple times. I even told her I was away on business to attend your wedding.¡±


    Ben replied, ¡°I¡¯d still rmending clean to her. I can¡¯t guarantee how your wife would react to it


    though. We both might be quick to sign the marriage papers, but our situations are different.


    ¡°Mr. York, you can¡¯t escape what¡¯s toe. You might as well face it head¨Con.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zachary fell silent.


    ¡°Maybe you can go back and have a think about it. You can pick a good time and date and be truthful


    to her in a different way.¡±


    After much thought, Zachary thanked Ben. ¡°Thank you for your advice, Mr. Young- Johnson. I¡¯ll


    examine my options.¡±


    Ben uttered with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re all human. I¡¯m sure your sincerity will touch her heart. Besides, you¡¯re


    already a couple, and you¡¯ve developed feelings for each other. You¡¯re conflicted now, but she¡¯ll feel


    the same regardless of her decisions when she finds out who you are.


    It was easier to fall in love than out of it.


    Rarely anyone was a master of their own emotions when it came to love.


    Zachary expressed his gratitude to Ben once more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Mr. York. You can talk to me if you encounter any more problems. Although my


    wedding was yesterday, I have gotten the marriage license for a while now. I¡¯ve been through it, so I


    have more experience than you newlyweds.


    ¡°I hope you can bring along your wife next time, Mr. York. I believe my wife will be happy to have a


    friend.¡±


    Zachary knew a little about Jane¡¯s history. Jane was friendly and did not put on airs like the missus of a


    wealthy family. It was good for Serenity to make friends with someone like Jane.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring my wife for a visit if an opportunity arises.¡±


    Ben remarked with a grin, ¡°You can make opportunities happen, Mr. York.¡±


    An opportunity would not exist if Mr. York did not wish to make the trip.


    Zachary rose to his feet. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bother today, Mr. Young¨CJohnson. I¡¯ll take you around Wiltspoon


    and buy you dinner if you ever go there.¡±


    Ben looked at his brother and said teasingly, ¡°You can buy me dinner anytime anywhere, but if you


    know a nice girl, please set Remy up for a date. He¡¯s flying out of the radar by permanently staying in


    Wiltspoon, and I rarely fly there. I don¡¯t have many connections to introduce anyone to him.


    ¡°The senior of my family is worried if he¡¯ll ever meet a girl.¡±


    Remy was neck¨Cdeep into the gossip until he was suddenly pulled into the picture. His brother even


    asked Zachary to set him up on a date. Remy jumped in. ¡°Ben, Lee and Tim are single and older than I


    am. You should start with them, not me.¡±


    Ben answered, ¡°They¡¯re in Annenburg, so we don¡¯t have trouble pushing them to take the major step.


    You, on the other hand, are heading back to Wiltspoon after New Year. We know nothing about your


    social life there. That¡¯s why we need to seek Mr. York¡¯s help with it.


    ¡°Tim¡¯s out anyway. He¡¯s got his eye on a girl, and you¡¯ll probably get yourself another sister¨Cinw in


    no time.¡±

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    The seniors of the Johnson family were most worried about Lee and Remy.


    Lee and Remy had different mothers, so the age gap between these brothers was not huge.


    Remy was well past the statistical age of marriage among ordinary people. Many men of Remy¡¯s age


    were fathers of two children by now.


    Zachary uttered apologetically, ¡°I would help matchmake Mr. Johnson if I could, but I don¡¯t know many


    young girls. I might not be of much help, but I can ask my wife to keep an eye out, or I can let my nana


    know. She¡¯s checking out girls for my brothers anyway. I could ask her to introduce a girl to Mr.


    Johnson too.¡±


    Remy was at a loss for words.


    He had never met Old Mrs. York, but stories that the olddy was young at heart and broadminded had


    traveled far.


    Old Mrs. York should be credited for Zachary¡¯s marriage with Serenity.


    ¡°Thank Old Mrs. York for me.¡±


    Ben believed it would be hard for Zachary to y matchmaker for Remy. Zachary and Tim were the


    same kinds of people¨Cthey could not be depended on to find a girl as they steered clear of young


    women.


    The chances would increase if Old Mrs. York lent a hand. The olddy had a lot of worldly experience,


    and she had an eye for people. Old Mrs. York would be able to find Remy a wife for sure.


    ¡°My nana will be d to be of assistance.¡±


    The olddy loved to y matchmaker.


    Remy remarked, ¡°Ben¡­ shouldn¡¯t you ask for my opinion?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be informed when a date is set up.¡±


    Remy was speechless.


    Before Ben got married, he got the family off his brothers¡® backs about marriage because he was


    unmarried himself. They had it easy then.


    Now that Ben was married, not only did Ben not ward off the urging, but he was also on Team


    Marriage.


    Ben should be pushing Lee instead.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After all, Lee was a tad older than Remy.


    Lee would have gritted his teeth if he learned what was on Remy¡¯s mind.


    Zachary¡¯s mind flew to Elisa. Elisa and Remy¡­


    He thought Elisa and Remy made a cute couple, but considering Elisa¡¯s undying. feelings for Zachary,


    it would not be appropriate to pair Elisa and Remy together. What would Remy and Ben think?


    After much thought, Zachary decided against suggesting Elisa.


    He thanked Ben and Remy before leaving FC Manor together with his security detail. Remy and Ben


    saw him off at the door.


    With Zachary gone, Ben said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe a guy like Mr. York would be troubled by love. He has


    always been decisive and doesn¡¯t waste time dwelling on things.¡±


    Remy chimed in, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of uncertainty when ites to love. The more he cares about his wife,


    the more he hesitates.¡±


    Ben cocked his head and looked at his brother.


    Sensing danger, Remy uttered, ¡°That reminds me. I need to take care of business. Got to go, Ben.¡±


    With that, Remy slipped away.

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    Zachary did not stay in Annenburg for long after leaving FC Manor. He flew back to Wiltspoon on the


    same day. He did not inform Serenity of his flight to surprise her with his return.


    While on the road, Zachary deliberated about Ben¡¯s advice.


    Ben suggested that hee clean to Serenity about everything.


    Elisa¡¯s feelings should not be in his consideration.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It was Elisa¡¯s business that she loved Zachary. It was not as if Zachary flirted with her.


    God knew how long before Zachary could let Serenity know about his identity if he waited until Elisa let


    go of her feelings as Clive mentioned.


    Besides, Elisa meant nothing to Zachary.


    Why should he listen to Clive?


    It was only a matter of time before Serenity and Elisa¡¯s possible fallout. There was no avoiding it.


    Zachary should pick a special day when Serenity was happy, to be honest about who he was¡­


    ¡°Jim,¡± Zachary called out solemnly.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Jim respectfully responded, on standby for Mr. Zachary¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°What days are special?¡±


    Jim was confused.


    What days were special?


    How special was Mr. Zachary talking about?


    He gave it a thought before asking to rify, ¡°Special in what way, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ What days are special to lovers? Something that¡¯s easy to remember and makes someone


    happy.¡±


    From there, Jim knew Mr. Zachary was talking about the missus.


    He replied, ¡°Wedding anniversaries, birthdays, and Valentine¡¯s Day are asions lovers tend to


    celebrate.¡±


    Jim then added, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t have a girlfriend or any experience in this, so I don¡¯t know if I got it right.¡±


    Zachary nced at him. ¡°What? Are you trying to get my help in finding a girlfriend?¡±


    Jim immediately uttered, ¡°Not at all, Sir.¡±


    It was not as though Mr. Zachary could find him a girlfriend if he asked.


    Old Mrs. York was the one who helped Mr. Zachary ditch the single life.


    ¡°Wedding anniversary¡­¡±


    Zachary murmured. When did he and Serenity get the marriage license again?


    He did not seem to recall now.


    Uh, oh. Zachary could not even remember their wedding anniversary. He should pull out the marriage


    license from the safe to check the date when he got back. He intended to engrave the date in his mind


    so he would never forget it again.


    That was the day he and Serenity got married.


    Zachary had no idea when Serenity¡¯s birthday was either.


    Uh, oh.


    He talked about loving Serenity, but he did not even know the day Serenity was born.


    Zachary caught a glimpse of her birthdate when they were applying for the marriage license. However,


    he did not think it was important to remember.


    Still, he believed he saved her birthdate somewhere in his phone.


    Zachary immediately checked his phone for Serenity¡¯s birthday and found it, but it was in September.


    It was too long of a wait to be truthful about everything.


    Although he could not remember when he got married, Zachary knew it was somewhere in October.


    So, the wedding anniversary was an even longer wait.


    Should he try¡­ Valentine¡¯s Day then?


    Valentine¡¯s Day was nearing.


    ¡°Sir, your wedding anniversary is on the 10th of October.¡±

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Jim reminded Mr. Zachary.


    Mr. Zachary did not pay any attention to the missus at the time, so the security team had to remember


    the missus¡¯s name for him. Jim and his team had to remind Mr. Zachary all the time.


    Jim would not count on Mr. Zachary to remember a day like the wedding anniversary.


    Mr. Zachary was not the least bit romantic.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s October the 10th?¡±


    ¡°I remember it because of the same digits.¡±


    It made sense to Zachary now that he thought about it.


    ¡°A quick check on the marriage license should confirm it.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Seeing that Zachary was in a better mood, Jim boldly asked, ¡°Sir, are you nning to give the missus a


    surprise?¡±


    ¡°Are you expecting me to throw you a surprise too?¡±


    Jim replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get more of a horror than a surprise, Sir.¡±


    Zachary shot him a re.


    Jim bit his tongue.


    Since Serenity did not receive any message of Zachary¡¯s return, she went Christmas shopping with her


    sister.


    Zachary was taking Serenity back to his family home for New Year, so Serenity should prepare some


    gifts for her inws.


    It was a polite thing to do.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re into, Liberty, but I guess I can get some ideas of what you used to prepare


    for Hank¡¯s parents.¡±


    As Serenity and her sister only had each other for years, she was there to witness her sister¡¯s


    rtionship with Hank from start to finish. Serenity knew what Liberty usually gave her inws for


    Christmas.


    Liberty replied, ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    She had given expensive and plenty of gifts to Hank and his parents in the past.


    Although Hank was cheap with her, he was very generous with his family.


    Hank wouldsh out at Liberty if she did not give enough.


    ¡°Dad. Dad.¡±


    Sitting in the shopping cart, Sonny burst out in happy screams.


    ¡°Mom, Dad.¡±


    Sonny called for Hank before turning around to tell Liberty. He even pointed Hank


    out.


    Hearing Sonny¡¯s cries, Hank took notice of Liberty and her sister.


    He wanted to head on over.


    Next to him, Jessica immediately pulled him back.


    ¡°What are you doing? Can¡¯t keep it together because you saw your ex¨Cwife?¡± Jessica whispered in


    Hank¡¯s ear before turning her attention to Liberty and her sister.


    Liberty had been keeping up with the weight loss program and lost another ten poundstely. Of


    course, she was still at a plump size at a hundred and seventy pounds.


    Nevertheless, shedding thirty pounds showed a definitive change in Liberty.


    Looking at Liberty slimming down, Jessica was reminded by the talk in the office that Liberty once had


    a hot body and face before walking down the aisle. It was in to see from Sonny¡¯s good looks.


    Sonny got his mother¡¯s beauty.


    Liberty did not watch her figure after marriage and became big. The fats ruined all her assets.


    Would Hank rekindle his feelings for Liberty if Liberty seeded in her weight loss and regained her


    looks?


    Jessica¡¯s future mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw would brag about how good Liberty was while putting


    Jessica down. Jessica was worried Hank would go back to his ex- wife.


    Liberty was once an outstanding woman.


    ¡°What are you saying, Jessica? I was going there to see my son. Sonny is my son, you know.¡±


    Hank helplessly added, ¡°Jessica, I got a divorce and gave up on Sonny¡¯s custody


    rights for you. Can¡¯t I give him a hug now that he¡¯s here?¡±


    Jessica used to be sensible and understanding.


    Now, Hank found her to be paranoid and fussing over the tiniest thing

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    Following Hank¡¯s words, Jessica said, ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t give your son a hug. I just don¡¯t want


    you to go alone. I need to be with you.¡±


    She intimately wrapped her hands around Hank¡¯s arm.


    Hank dabbed her forehead amid chuckles. ¡°Silly girl. Don¡¯t be jealous. I divorced her because I wasn¡¯t


    in love with her. Don¡¯t listen to my mom and sister. I won¡¯t get back. together with Liberty.¡±


    His mother and sister believed Liberty would be a huge help to his career since Liberty now had a


    wealthy aunt.


    Hank had to say that things were not working out for him at Waltham Electronics, but he would not


    leave so long as his boss did not fire him or take away his perks.


    He also upped the kickbacks to earn more prior to leaving thepany.


    Hank needed a lot of money since he was about to marry Jessica.


    Although Liberty weed a wealthy aunt in her life, her aunt never offered a helping hand. In fact,


    Liberty used Hank¡¯s money from the divorce to rent a ce to set up a restaurant.


    Her aunt did not contribute a single penny and had no say in where the money went since it belonged


    to her.


    It was the same thing when it came to parents giving their wealth to their children- they were not


    obligated to.


    That was why people should depend on themselves to make money.


    Serenity and her sister watched amusedly as Jessica affectionately held Hank¡¯s arm as Hank pushed


    his shopping cart toward them.


    Was Jessica showing off her im on Hank?


    Only Jessica would think a two¨Ctimer like Hank was worth holding onto.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Seeing that his father was here, Sonny gleefully greeted him.


    Liberty was not too pleased. Sonny was never enthusiastic about seeing Hank like right now before the


    divorce.


    After the divorce, the little man would be very happy to see Hank.


    Did absence make the heart grow fonder?


    Hank only stopped when his shopping cart was about to bump into Serenity and Liberty¡¯s cart. He and


    Jessica peered into Liberty¡¯s cart and found gifts filled to the brim.


    There were a few wine bottles worth thousands and a few boxes of branded cigars.


    Pulling a long face, Hank questioned Liberty, ¡°It¡¯s just you and Sonny. Why do you need to buy so much


    stuff? You always spendvishly. Let me put it out there. We don¡¯t owe each other anything. Don¡¯t


    come to me looking for money when you¡¯ve spent it all.


    ¡°One more thing¨CAlthough I¡¯ve given a year¡¯s worth of alimony for Sonny in advance, you must provide


    me with a list of expenditures to prove the money went to my son.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can keep in contact with Jessica if you don¡¯t want to add my number. You can send the list to


    Jessica everyst day of the month starting next year. I can have a look¨Csee.¡±


    ¡°It should stop you from spending money needlessly.¡±


    Hank could not break the habit of criticizing Liberty.


    It was not something he could change even after the divorce.


    There were a lot of expensive items in Liberty¡¯s shopping cart. The total amount was roughly more than


    ten thousand dors.


    It hurt Hank to see his money disappear. Worse, he had to give a million to Liberty, and thetter was


    spending it everywhere.


    The mother and son did not require a lot for Christmas.


    Even if the items were gifts for someone else, who could Liberty give them to? It was only the Stone


    family.


    As the second wealthiest family in Wiltspoon, the Stones had everything they needed. Liberty did not


    need to spend so much on gifts for them.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    ¡°You got it wrong, Mr. Brown. I¡¯m the one buying the gifts for my inws, not my sister.¡±


    Serenity offhandedly added, ¡°Even if my sister¡¯s buying gifts, she¡¯s not spending your money. Nobody


    wants your two cents.¡±


    To think Hank expected her sister to make a note of every expense for Sonny¡¯s upkeep.


    Hank was a loser for sure!


    Mrs. Brown had the nerve to persuade Liberty to get back together with Hank. Did


    Mrs. Brown think her son was thest man left on earth?


    It was freaking hrious.


    ¡°Yours? Why are you getting your inws so much?¡±


    Hank was surprised.


    He thought the sisters would be preparing gifts for the Stones.


    It never crossed his mind that Serenity was getting gifts for her inws.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Tch. Serenity turned out to be quite generous.


    Come to think about it, where did Serenity get the money from? Did she ask her sister for money to buy


    Christmas gifts?


    ¡°I can get as many as I want. It¡¯s none of your business. You can let thedy next to you know if you¡¯re


    jealous. Tell her to learn from me and be generous to spend some cash on the inws. Only the best


    for the inws, am I right?¡±


    Hank turned to Jessica.


    Jessica was fuming.


    She had a bit of savings since she had been in the workforce for many years. Her parents and brothers


    knew nothing about it, and Jessica wanted to keep it that way in case her parents would take her


    money to give to her brothers.


    Jessica would not even spend her money on her family, so why would she splurge on the Browns?


    ¡°Hank and I aren¡¯t married. I¡¯m not part of the Brown family yet.¡±


    As Jessica was reluctant to present her inws with gifts, she stuck to her story that she had not


    married into the family yet.


    Liberty nced at Hank and curled a fake smile. ¡°I¡¯d give your parents and sister expensive gifts even


    before we were married. Your parents praised me, calling me sensible and well¨Cmannered.¡±


    In other words, Jessica was not sensible and well¨Cmannered to skimp on the gifts.


    Jessica felt a rush of blood to her head.


    The fat cow was taunting her.


    She snapped a biting remark, ¡°Well, you may be sensible and well¨Cmannered, but Hank dumped you


    anyway.¡±


    Unfazed by the sarcasm, Liberty smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t dumped. I asked for a divorce because he was


    tainted. Ms. Yates, I should thank you. I wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of him if you didn¡¯t take over. You got


    him, and I got a wad of cash out of it. I¡¯m living the life now.


    ¡°Life has never been better!¡±


    Liberty had it easy after leaving Hank. At least, she no longer had to wait on Hank¡¯s hand and foot or


    deal with her parents-inw. She escaped her mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw¡¯s nitpicking.


    With the Browns¡® charactersing to mind, Jessica had to admit that Liberty did the right thing by


    leaving Hank and staying away from his family.


    ¡°Hank and I are getting married on Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    Changing the topic, Jessica began bragging to Liberty about getting her happy ending with Hank.


    ¡°Hank¡¯s giving my parents a lump sum of 777,777 dors. You tore the previous house down, but it¡¯s a


    good thing because I didn¡¯t like the design. I¡¯m going to have our marital home renovated. Hank said


    my name will be on the title deed. ¡°I¡¯ll have ess to his bank ount too, unlike you who had to split


    everything.¡±

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    Curling her lips, Liberty said, ¡°I heard things aren¡¯t going well for both of you at work. One of these


    days, you might just find yourselves without a job. You¡¯ll only have ess to an empty bank ount.


    What¡¯s there to brag about?


    ¡°Although we paid for our half of the expenses, I got a million bucks off him during the divorce. My life


    with my son won¡¯t be affected even when he¡¯s out of employment.¡±


    Jessica was lost for words.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Hank pulled a sour face. ¡°What do you mean by out of employment? We¡¯re doing fine at our jobs, thank


    you very much.¡±


    Serenity chimed in, ¡°Your mom said otherwise. She¡¯s been at my sister¡¯s ce nearly every day to rant


    about a mistress having you under a spell. She said Ms. Yates¡¯s a prodigal who doesn¡¯t care that


    money doesn¡¯t grow on trees. Your mom evenmented that Ms. Yates¡¯s parents are selling their


    daughter instead of marrying off their daughter. Apparently, her family is money hungry.¡±


    Jessica scowled.


    Agreeing that the Yates family was demanding a lot, Hank did not refute it.


    Hank could afford the Yateses¡® wedding demands, but he was reluctant to give in to all their terms


    because the total cost was rather high. Hank still needed to pay for the home renovation.


    Plus, the wedding and reception cost a lot. It made Hank think twice about offering additional financial


    support to the Yateses.


    As mentioned by his mother, he could marry into prestige with 777,777 bucks, but could Jessica bring


    him prestige?


    His mom also talked about Jessica¡¯s integrity. Jessica was cognizant that he was married with a son,


    yet she got involved with him anyway. Even though Hank fell for Jessica first, it took two to tango.


    Jessica would have handed in her resignation and stayed away unless she got her eye on him too.


    His mom said it was cheap of Jessica. She may be pretty, but it did not change the fact that she was a


    wh*re. Jessica could notpare to Liberty.


    ¡°Liberty, I need to get a lot more stuff. Let¡¯s carry on our shopping.¡±


    With her attempt to drive a wedge a sess, Serenity called her sister and pushed the cart away.


    Hank came over to give his son a cuddle, but he was so preupied with criticizing Liberty that he did


    not manage to hold Sonny.


    ¡°Hank, you should tell your mom off when we get back home. She shouldn¡¯t be going to Liberty. I


    thought she didn¡¯t like Liberty.


    ¡°Also, your mom shouldn¡¯t be telling the world about us and airing dirtyundry. She should know that. I


    wouldn¡¯t be that angry if she told an outsider, but she went to Liberty. Liberty must beughing at us.


    How embarrassing is that for me?¡±


    Jessica always thought herself to be a winner before Liberty.


    Hank treated her so much better than Liberty, and it gave Jessica something to brag about when she


    ran into Liberty.


    However, Mrs. Brown went to speak ill of her to Liberty, and it undermined Jessica.


    Liberty must be gloating.


    Pushing the shopping cart ahead, Hank uttered, ¡°My mom has nothing better to do. She just wants to


    pour her feelings out to someone, but she only knows Liberty in the city. That¡¯s why she went to her.¡±

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t mean it. Why are you hung up on this? Jessica, if I can be honest about the bride


    price, I think your family is demanding a lot. I¡¯m fine with giving your family over seven hundred


    thousand dors if they pay for the wedding and offer other gifts of the same value.


    ¡°Heck, I¡¯ll be happy if they offer half the value, but your parents said they¡¯ll only be gifting a few sets of


    bedding and an e¨Cbike. The gifts are only less than ten thousand dors put together.


    ¡°I overheard your parents the day they came to meet mine that the bride price would be split between


    your two brothers for their home renovations and new cars. Your parents are keeping sixty thousand


    dors while only six thousand dors is left for you and the wedding.¡±


    Hank admitted that he went through the roof when he eavesdropped on how Jessica¡¯s parents nned


    to spend the money.


    He owned a fortune of around two million dors. Since more than a million dors went to Liberty,


    Hank had less than a million dors left. However, he went back to bing a millionaire after


    collecting the recent kickback and cash reward he hinted at the material supplier.


    Nevertheless, the money would notst with the Yateses¡® exorbitant demand.


    Jessica believed that her parents went too far too.


    The mary gift should be given to her instead.


    She could not believe that her parents intended to give the money to her brothers to renovate the


    house and purchase autos when Jessica only got a few beddings and an e¨Cbike. It was hurtful.


    Jessica¡¯s parents, brothers, and sisters¨Cinw usually doted on her.


    Now that she was about to walk down the aisle, the true colors of her parents were showing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her parents talked about her being the favorite in the family, but all they were trying to do was to use


    her to improve her brothers¡® standard of living.


    Still, Jessica took her parents¡® side after Hank made his grievance known.


    ¡°My parents raised me and paid for my college. It was not easy for them, and they spent a lot of money


    on me. The mary gift is only to thank them for raising me.


    Since the money is for my parents, they can do whatever they want to do with it. Besides, it¡¯s our


    custom that the amount of bride price represents the love the groom has for the bride. It shows how far


    the groom is willing to go for the bride.¡±


    Hank told her off, ¡°I make money to give you instead of your brothers a better life. Think about it. We


    won¡¯t be able to indulge in the life we¡¯re ustomed to if I meet your parents¡® demands.


    ¡°What if your parents continue to ask us for money after the wedding? The money will be gone once


    your brothers renovate the house and buy a new car. They might look for excuses to get cash out of us.


    ¡°They might be captivated by the city bustle aftering here once. They could end up asking us to


    contribute to their rental and house purchase here.¡±


    Sure, Hank had a soft spot for Jessica and would spoil her. He was willing to give her his everything,


    but he had not lost his head.


    Mr. and Mrs. Yates wanted to give Jessica¡¯s brothers the best life through Jessica.


    ¡°My family wasn¡¯t well¨Coff. My brothers joined the workforce at a young age to pay for my college


    tuition fees. They had it hard and have done so much for me. I should at least repay them.


    ¡°We¡¯re on a high ie. We can afford it without lowering our standard of living even if we have to pay


    for their rental here.¡±


    Hank remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think our boss finds us eyesorestely? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be working there


    for long.¡±


    They might not enjoy the sry they had right now when they leave Waltham Electronics.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home and have a good talk with my mom so that she stops going to Liberty¡¯s and talking about


    us. Mom is making a fool out of us. You should discuss with your parents to lower the asking bride


    price. I can do about a hundred thousand bucks. It¡¯ll give us enough money to cover our renovations. I


    think it¡¯s a win¨Cwin situation.¡±

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    Hank carried on saying, ¡°The house is also yours since your name will be added to the title deed. We


    can enjoy a nicely renovated house instead of paying for your brothers¡® home renovation for your


    sisters¨Cinw to enjoy.¡±


    Although Jessica was in on Hank¡¯s idea, she said, ¡°Are you expecting my parents toe down from


    their request of 777,777 dors and settle with over a hundred thousand dors? Hank, are you trying


    to haggle on a gift? You said you would give me the world and only want me to enjoy the best of life.


    ¡°You said you¡¯ll give me a grand wedding, but all you¡¯re going to offer is over a hundred thousand


    dors? Is this the grand wedding you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    Hank refuted, ¡°The going rate for bride price in Wiltspoon is tens of thousands. Most people would


    settle for a few thousand dors. It¡¯s not about the money here in Wiltspoon. Families here only want


    their daughters to have a good andsting marriage.¡±


    Liberty also came from a small town. The Hunts demanded a lump sum of three hundred thousand


    dors in family support when Liberty married Hank. However, Liberty stopped him from giving away


    the money, saying that these people did not deserve to ask for the gift.


    Yet, the Yateses demanded over double the amount. They were trying to sell their daughter.


    ¡°Someone in our town got hundreds of thousands in cash from the groom without asking. The family


    even got a house and a luxury sedan worth over a million dors.¡± Perhaps that family¡¯s daughter got


    the wedding of her dreams, so Jessica¡¯s parents believed the Browns were doing well and wanted


    more since Hank earned a lot, had a house in the city, and his parents were supported by the state


    pension.


    Jessica¡¯s family would be the talk of the town if Jessica married well.


    Hank said, ¡°That girl must have married a rich heir. I¡¯m not a rich heir. You can find yourself a boy with


    daddy¡¯s money if you¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Prying Jessica¡¯s grip over his arm, Hank pushed the shopping cart and walked ahead. ¡°Hank! Hank


    Brown!¡±


    Jessica was left standing there, shouting his name.


    Turning a deaf ear, Hank continued pushing the cart. He stopped looking around and went to check


    out.


    ¡°Take one more step and it¡¯s over between us, Hank!¡±


    Without a care that they were in public, Jessica shouted and threatened Hank.


    Many heard her screams.


    Even Liberty and Serenity who were picking out snacks at the snack aisle picked up on themotion.


    Serenity said to her sister, ¡°It¡¯s a traitmon to men. They seek after and cherish unattainable


    women, but once they get the women, they no longer hold the women dear. Jessica and Hank are


    getting along now, but once they tie the knot, I can guarantee it¡¯s going to be a rocky marriage.


    ¡°But I hope they can get married. The Browns need a daughter¨Cinw like Jessica to give them a taste


    of their own medicine.¡±


    Liberty picked a few snacks for her son before giving her two cents. ¡°Not all men are like that. Seren,


    don¡¯t be put off by my failed marriage. Well, don¡¯t let


    affect your marriage with Zachary. Zachary¡¯s a lot better than Hank. I can¡¯t be more pleased with him.¡±


    Serenity uttered with a smile, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t tar him with the same brush. Your brother¨Cinw


    is a good man. Oh, wait. He¡¯s the perfect man. Happy now?¡±


    She moaned in her mind that her sister had not seen how petty Zachary could get.


    Serenity would have forgotten that Zachary had been away on business for three days if he was not


    mentioned. He did not call or text her at all, probably because he was too busy. In fact, she did not give


    him a call either. While her man was away, Serenity had been having a st like a free bird and forgot


    all about Zachary.


    She should send a text message to ask the petty guy when he wasing back when she got home


    later. Why was he still traveling for work when Christmas and New Year were around the corner?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Serenity ranted about the CEO of York Corporation in her mind,beling the man as insensitive. The


    company was about to close for Christmas and New Year, but Zachary still had to go away on


    business. What if Zachary was unable to finish the job before the festive holidays? Did that mean he


    could not take a vacation?

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    Liberty said with a smile, ¡°Zachary is a good man. Don¡¯t lump him together with men like Hank.¡±


    Looking into the shopping cart, Liberty remarked, ¡°It¡¯s full. Are you getting more? Why don¡¯t we stop


    here and take these things home? We can check what else is * needed and go from there.


    It would be hard carrying all the shopping bags up the stairs if they bought too much.


    Mrs. Lane was not around because Serenity gave her time off to spend time with her family during the


    holidays.


    Serenity gave Mrs. Lane a Christmas bonus and some gifts since Mrs. Lane had


    been a huge help to Serenity and her sister. Liberty also gave Mrs. Lane a Christmas bonus.


    Plus, Mrs. Lane received another Christmas bonus and gifts from Zachary. She could spend the festive


    holidays with her family without worrying about finances.


    She could not go wrong working for Mr. Zachary.


    The missus and Liberty were the kindest people.


    Apart from Mrs. Lane, Jim, who had served and remained by Zachary¡¯s side all this while, received a


    double Christmas bonus, a performance bonus, and Christmas gifts. He was Mr. Zachary¡¯s most¨C


    trusted bodyguard.


    Jim did the right thing by cozying up to the missus.


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Serenity put some snacks into the shopping cart and followed her sister to the queue to check out.


    Unfortunately, the sister ran into the jerk couple while in the queue. Serenity and her sister were at the


    front while Hank was at the back.


    Hank still had feelings for Jessica. After the threat from Jessica, he went back to cheer her up and fill


    the shopping cart with presents for Hank¡¯s family and Jessica¡¯s parents and brothers.


    Jessica simmered down and quit making a scene. All was rosy for the pair once more.


    Hank watched as Serenity and her sister pulled out the items from the cart to the cash register. The


    total kept going up. Although Liberty was not paying, Hank was of the opinion that his former sister¨Cin¨C


    law was reckless with money.


    She bought a lot of stuff.


    Serenity took over most of the household tasks to help her sister when she was still living under Hank¡¯s


    roof. All she contributed was three thousand dors in living expenses. The money was nothing.


    She would buy some food for Sonny and fruits for the family during festive holidays. Serenity had never


    brought his parents wines or cigars.


    Yet now, she was preparing expensive gifts for the Yorks. She even brought snacks that were at a high


    price point.


    It did not sit well with Hank, but it was not his ce to say anything since Serenity was no longer his


    sister¨Cinw.


    Serenity spent tens of thousands on shopping which included alcohol and cigars.


    With Serenity swiping her credit card without flinching, Hank could not help but take a nce at


    Jessica.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Although Jessica was not officially his wife yet, they were already living together. The wedding date


    was already set for Valentine¡¯s Day, so Jessica was his bride¨Cto- be. However, Jessica did not make


    any nice gestures for the uing holidays. Back then, Liberty¡­

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    Peering at Liberty who was spilling on the sides despite dropping thirty pounds, Hank snapped out of


    his thoughts and refused to take a trip down memoryne.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Serenity bought too many things for them both to carry. They let the mall concierge know before


    borrowing the shopping cart to push out of the store.


    ¡°Liberty, wait here with Sonny. I¡¯ll drive the car up.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s car was parked in the mall¡¯s underground parking. She needed to drive the car out of the


    parking lot before they could load the goods into the car.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Liberty was fine with the arrangement.


    Seeing that his aunt was leaving on her own, Sonny panicked and cried, ¡°Aunt Ser! Aunt Ser!¡±


    Liberty responded, ¡°Aunt Ser is driving over to pick us up, Sonny.¡±


    It gave Sonny the assurance he needed.


    He thought his aunt was going to abandon him and his mother here.


    Hank and Jessica soon emerged.


    Since they too had made a huge purchase, they asked permission from the


    concierge to push the cart out of the store.


    ¡°Darling, wait for me here. I¡¯ll retrieve the car.


    Jessica replied coquettishly, ¡°Of course, sweetheart. Hurry up though. I feel scared to be here by my


    lonely self.¡±


    Liberty could barf.


    Was there a need to unt their rtionship before her eyes?


    ¡°Dad,¡± Sonny called Hank.


    This time, Hank was able to give Sonny a cuddle and y with him for two minutes before putting


    Sonny back into Liberty¡¯s shopping cart. He then made his way toward the parking lot.


    Jessica was left behind to stare at Liberty, but Liberty did not have time for her. ¡°Liberty. Sonny.¡±


    A familiar voice was heard.


    Liberty was surprised to see Duncan here. Once Duncan was near, she asked, ¡°What brings you here,


    Mr. Lewis?¡±


    The way she saw it, a major CEO like Duncan did not belong in a mall.


    He could say the word, and someone would take care of his needs. There was no need for him to


    come all the way and shop in a supermarket.


    Jessica did not know who Duncan was, but the respect Liberty had for Duncan in addressing him and a


    quick nce at Duncan¡¯s Porsche car keys was enough evidence that the man was rich. Pricking her


    ears, Jessica eavesdropped on their conversation.


    She thought to herself, ¡®How did Liberty know such a wealthy man?¡®


    Did Mrs. Stone introduce them?


    Duncan had no impression of ever meeting Jessica, but he could feel the burn of her stare. He looked


    over, only to find Jessica twirling her hair and smiling at him. Jessica believed she was presenting her


    most charming side to him.


    He merely took a nce at Jessica before turning his attention back to Liberty and Sonny.


    ¡°I was driving by when I saw you at the entrance of the mall. I see you bought a lot of stuff. Are you


    taking these home? Do you need a ride?¡±


    Duncan had a keen sight.


    He caught sight of Liberty and her son while driving by.


    Liberty was speechless.


    Why did she always run into Duncan while he was behind the wheel every time she went out?


    It was a good thing she was standing two hundred meters away from the road. Otherwise, her


    shopping cart would probably put a dent in Duncan¡¯s car which was parked by the roadside.


    Duncan was traumatized by Liberty causing damages to two of his cars. Simrly, Liberty had


    nightmares thinking back.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis, but I¡¯m with Seren. Seren bought the items for her inws for their meeting


    over the holidays. Seren went to get her car in the mall¡¯s parking lot. She should be here any minute.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes flickered. Was Zachary taking Serenity home for Christmas and New Year?


    Would that not blow his cover?

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Nevertheless, that was Zachary¡¯s business. Duncan would not interfere in Zachary¡¯s affairs as he was


    only Zachary¡¯s best friend.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Duncan took a fleeting nce at the items in the shopping cart. Zachary¡¯s wife did not take the visit to


    Zachary¡¯s home lightly since she bought a lot of good stuff. ¡°Sonny.¡±


    As always, Duncan would y with Sonny.


    Sonny turned his head away before Duncan could touch his hand. He asked Liberty to hold him.


    Knowing that her son was afraid of Duncan, Liberty picked him up.


    ¡°Sonny, I gave you a pinwheel. Why are you still afraid of me?¡±


    Sonny wrapped his arms around the nape of his mother¡¯s neck and buried his head against his


    mother¡¯s shoulder, refusing to meet Duncan¡¯s gaze.


    Did Mr. Lewis think a pinwheel could win him over?


    Sonny would not be taken in easily.


    As if he would fall for that.


    ¡°Come, Sonny. Let me carry you to get more beautiful pinwheels.¡±


    Duncan tried to take Sonny from Liberty.


    Sonny put up a struggle and cried, ¡°No, I want Mom. No Mr. Lewis. No pinwheel.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He had broken the pinwheel given by Mr. Lewis and left the remains on the ground. Mom swept the


    broken pinwheel away while cleaning the house.


    Once he got a taste of the pinwheel, Sonny was no longer attracted to it anymore. Feeling bad, Liberty


    said to Duncan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Lewis. Sonny¡¯s still scared of you.¡±


    Duncan had never once shown malice every time he bumped into the mother and son, even during the


    first encounter when Liberty scratched his car. However, Sonny shook at the sight of Duncan.


    Sonny refused to let Duncan hold him.


    Feeling the scar on his face, Duncan asked, ¡°Is my scar that terrifying? My mom said the scar will make


    children cry.¡±


    He did not believe it, but Sonny¡¯s reaction was a rude awakening.


    Duncan¡¯s appearance haunted little kids.


    After all these years, the scar on his face was no longer as harrowing as before.


    Maybe his lofty build and rugged personality could not draw Sonny close.


    Liberty examined his scar and remarked, ¡°People can get used to it.¡±


    Although it was subtle, Duncan could read between the lines. His scar was not the most pleasant sight.


    Still, Duncan was not offended by thement. He smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. People


    will get used to it. Sonny just isn¡¯t used to it. When will the


    renovations in your shop bepleted?¡±


    ¡°Probably March.¡±


    Duncan did the math and nodded. ¡°Not long now. I¡¯ll support your business once your breakfast ce


    is ready to operate. Sonny will get used to seeing me around and won¡¯t be afraid of me.¡±


    Then, he would finally have his wish to hug the little man.


    Liberty was lost for words.


    She knew her son was cute, but this was the first time a man was so persistent about being close to


    Sonny and holding him.


    Serenity drove out to the entrance and Hank was right behind her.


    Seeing Duncan standing with her sister, Serenity was taken by surprise.


    She got out of the car, said hello, and asked, ¡°Are you here to buy gifts, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Duncan replied with a grin, ¡°No. The family butler will gather everything we need for the festive


    holidays. We don¡¯t have to worry about that. I was passing by when I saw your sister and Sonny


    standing here. I stopped the car and asked because I thought they might need a ride home with the


    things they bought.¡±


    Serenity nced at her sister.


    She got the feeling that fate drew her sister and Duncan together. They often ran into each other.


    It was more than a coincidence.

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    With Duncan¡¯s help, Serenity managed to put all her shopping haul into her car and filled it to the brim.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Serenity expressed her gratitude.


    Duncan smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not just business partners with Mr. Lewis. We¡¯re friends too, and the


    close kind. You¡¯re his wife. It¡¯s only natural that I help.¡±


    He then turned to Sonny and added, ¡°Sonny doesn¡¯t like me and is scared of me, but I can¡¯t help but


    draw near and y with him every time.¡±


    Duncan found it amusing even though Sonny was scared to tears and burrowed himself in his mother¡¯s


    embrace.


    Sonny would think Mr. Lewis was treating him like a pet monkey.


    ¡°We got to go, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty carried her son into her sister¡¯s car and said goodbye to Duncan.


    ¡°Bye.¡± Duncan took strides to his car parked by the side of the road after Serenity started the engine.


    Once they were gone, Jessica nudged the grimacing man next to her. With Hank scowling, Jessica


    remarked, ¡°What? Are you angry that a man was all over your ex- wife?


    ¡°Hank, you and Liberty are separated! She¡¯s no longer your wife. What¡¯s with that face?¡±


    Getting a grip on himself, Hank wanted to exin his way out of it, but it was true that he puckered his


    brows. There was no excuse for that. In the end, he said, ¡± Jessica, I guess it¡¯s the trait of most men.


    Men don¡¯t see a problem finding a new love after a divorce, but their egos would be bruised if their ex¨C


    wives were getting some action.


    ¡°In other words, men don¡¯t want their ex¨Cwives to be better off.¡±


    Releasing the tension in her facial lines, Jessica uttered, ¡°That man must be rich. I saw his car. It was a


    Porsche.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Mr. Lewis, the boss of Lewis & Co. He¡¯s the youngest heir of the Lewis family. He built his


    company from the ground up without financial help from his family. He¡¯s worth billions. Yeah, he¡¯s rich


    for sure. Mr. Lewis stood up for Liberty when my mom and my sister went to get Liberty to pay back the


    money owed by her grandfather.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see him at the police station?¡±


    Jessica replied, ¡°I was focused on Mrs. Stone and her daughter.¡±


    She did not get a good look at Duncan.


    Jessica was immersed in the shock of learning that Mrs. Stone was Liberty¡¯s aunt to notice Duncan.


    ¡°Hank, I think Mr. Lewis likes Sonny. Will he slowly fall for Liberty because he took a shining to Sonny?¡±


    Like Hank, Jessica did not wish Liberty a happy ending in life. Liberty¡¯s pain gave them great pleasure.


    Jessica would be fuming if Liberty was better off after the divorce.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    While loading the things into the car, Hank mocked, ¡°Do you think Liberty has the looks to impress Mr.


    Lewis? Mr. Lewis will be thirty¨Csix next year. I bet he has seen many gorgeousdies in his lifetime, but


    he¡¯s still single. It can only mean that he¡¯s very picky when it came to women.


    ¡°There¡¯s no chance Liberty can marry Mr. Lewis. Maybe in another life when she¡¯s born into privilege.


    Who¡¯s to say Mr. Lewis is still around then?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Liberty have a wealthy aunt? Her aunt might introduce her and marry her into money.¡±


    Jessica believed Liberty could not give Duncan butterflies in his stomach, but Duncan was super nice


    to Liberty and her son. Jessica was jealous and resentful, to say the least.


    Hank got into the car, buckled up, andmented, ¡°I¡¯d believe if Serenity marries. into a rich and


    influential family. She¡¯s young and good¨Clooking. Even though she can fight and won¡¯t hesitate to pull


    punches when she¡¯s angry, she has a natural grace about her.


    ¡°Liberty, on the other hand¡­ Ha! Even I don¡¯t think she¡¯s good enough. A man of power and wealth like


    Mr. Lewis will never fall for her.


    Jessica answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice Liberty has slimmed down? Mr. Lewis might have feelings for her


    when she shed the pounds and dress up a little. Some men have a thing for young divorcees.¡±

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    Hank uttered in disdain, ¡°She¡¯s still a fat cow no matter how many pounds she drops. I want to throw up


    just looking at her.¡±


    He put one hand on Jessica¡¯sp. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Jessica. I love you the most.¡±


    Jessica smiled in delight.


    Liberty had nothing on her!


    While on the way home with her sister, Serenity had to bring up Duncan to her sister,¡± Liberty, I think


    the universe is putting you two together. You¡¯re always running into him. I mean, he was driving by


    when he saw you and Sonny.¡±


    Liberty burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s just a coincidence, Seren. Mr. Lewis is fond of Sonny.


    ¡°Honestly, I have my apprehensions running into Mr. Lewis.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Mr. Lewis takes a shine to Sonny. I was at an Italian ce with Jasmine when we met


    Zachary and Mr. Bucham buying Mr. Lewis dinner. I can¡¯t believe the three of them were in the humble


    restaurant. Weter had dinner together.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis asked why I hadn¡¯t brought you and Sonny along.¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°Mr. Lewis may look broad and callous, but he¡¯s sensible and a real softie.¡±


    That was why he took to Sonny.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Zachary, Serenity said, ¡°Your darling brother¨Cinw is calling me, Liberty. He¡¯s been


    away for three days now. This is the first time he¡¯s giving me a call.¡±


    ¡°Did you take the initiative to call him? He¡¯s away on important business. You had nothing to do at


    home. All you did was take Sonny out to shop and dine with Jasmine. You took Sonny out and about,


    and now the boy has the travel bug.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t try to phone Zachary and show him concern. Did you ask him if he can make it back for


    Christmas and New Year?¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°He said he¡¯ll be back in time for the festive holidays.¡±


    Serenity said as she tapped to put the call on speaker.


    ¡°Where are you now, Seren?¡±


    Zachary knew Serenity was out the moment the line was connected. He could hear the engine running.


    ¡°I went shopping with my sister. We bought a lot of gifts. All that¡¯s left now is for you toe home.¡±


    Zachary was upset to find an empty house on his return. With the intensity easing on his frown,


    Zachary sat down on the sofa and loosened his tie. He uttered tenderly,¡± Are you on the way back?


    When are you arriving home? I¡¯m home. Text me when you reach the neighborhood. I¡¯lle


    downstairs to carry the stuff.¡±


    Serenity regrettably uttered, ¡°You¡¯re back? I thought you¡¯d only returnter tonight or tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me home?¡±


    ¡°No. I do. I want you home. The timing¡¯s perfect. You can help carry the shopping bags.¡±


    Serenity believed she did not have enough fun, so she did not want her hungry wolf home too soon to


    drain her out.


    Since Zachary was aloof in personality, Serenity thought that he would act the same in the bedroom. It


    never crossed her mind that he was zealous and had great stamina. He was like an energizer bunny.


    Serenity would think twice before trying to turn him on.


    She was worried she might not get out of bed if she got him too excited.


    ¡°Am I a porter to you?¡± Zachary whined, but his tone reflected adoration. ¡°Your personal porter will be


    downstairs, waiting for you.¡±

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Serenity responded, ¡°When are we going to your family home? I bought gifts for your family. We can go


    in the afternoon or tomorrow, so the stuff can stay in the car. Otherwise, we¡¯d be moving them up and


    down.¡±


    After much thought, Zachary said, ¡°We¡¯ll go tomorrow morning. I feel a bit tired since I just got back


    today. I should get some rest.¡±


    The couple had been apart for three days, and he missed her so. He wanted to spend some alone time


    with Serenity before heading to the old residence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the stuff in the car then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Zachary had no issue with that, but he still reiterated, ¡°Text me when you reach the neighborhood.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Serenity then asked, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now. I¡¯m driving.¡±


    Zachary would see her soon since Serenity was on her way home. Hence, he said, ¡± Alright. Drive


    safe.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Serenity then disconnected the call.


    ¡°Liberty, Zachary proposed to leave for his family house tomorrow. You and Sonny shoulde along.


    I think Nana and the others won¡¯t mind. I¡¯m notfortable with you spending the holidays by


    yourselves.¡±


    Liberty replied with a smile, ¡°Why feel that way? I¡¯m not a child. I can¡¯t go with you to your inws¡®


    ce.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you can. I married Zachary, so Zachary¡¯s home is my home. Is it wrong for my sister to


    spend the holidays at my ce? I was always at your ce during the holidays and even lived with


    you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sonny and I will have a calm and quiet celebration, unlike the previous years when I had to


    prepare gifts for my inws. I got called out for being reckless with money if I gave too much and being


    arrogant if I gave too little. I got told off no matter what I did.¡±


    Seeing that her sister¡¯s mind was set, Serenity said, ¡°You can visit our aunt if you¡¯re bored. Jasmine¡¯s


    ce is an option too.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Audrey¡­¡±


    Liberty was about to say something when Mrs. Stone¡¯s call came in.


    She said to her sister, ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±


    Liberty epted Mrs. Stone¡¯s iing call.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Are you out, Liberty? It sounds pretty noisy there.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I went shopping with Seren. Seren¡¯s going with Zachary to his family home tomorrow, so she got


    gifts ready for her inws.¡±


    Since the stores were closed on Christmas Eve, the shopping should be done in advance.


    Mrs. Stone stayed quiet on the other end of the line before uttering, ¡°I called to let you know that the


    family is traveling over the holidays. We won¡¯t be in Wiltspoon. Don¡¯te over, or you¡¯ll miss us.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Liberty asked, ¡°Where are you traveling to, Aunt Audrey?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to visit a few cities. We¡¯d probably be back after New Year¡¯s break. Clive is heading back


    two days before the office reopens.¡±


    ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°In a bit.¡±


    Liberty answered, ¡°Alright, Aunt Audrey. I hope you have a great holiday.¡± ¡°Thank you. Where¡¯s Seren?¡±

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    ¡°She¡¯s driving. Do you have something to say to Seren, Aunt Audrey? I¡¯ll put her on.¡±


    Liberty was about to hand the phone to her sister when Mrs. Stone uttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Tell Seren to


    drive safely. Tell her not to put up with any mistreatments while she¡¯s at her inws. It doesn¡¯t matter


    who they are. You¡¯re my nieces. You deserve only the best.¡±


    Having found out her nephew¨Cinw was Zachary, Mrs. Stone did not know how she felt about it in the


    last few days. She mentioned it to her son, and her son had known about it too. However, he wanted to


    keep it from Elisa.


    Mrs. Stone did not want her daughter to know that Zachary¡¯s mysterious wife was Serenity either.


    Everybody was dying to find out who the missus of the York family was, not knowing that she was right


    under their nose.


    Some even got on well with the missus of the Yorks.


    Jasmine, for example, was into the hottest gossip about Mr. York. She was curious about who had won


    his heart and even wanted to know how his missus tamed him. Unbeknownst to her, her best friend


    was ¡®the¡® Mrs. York.


    The Stones decided to travel for the holidays only because they did not want Elisa to find out that


    Serenity¡¯s husband was Zachary.


    Serenity mentioned that she would bring her husband over for a visit and introduce him to the Stones.


    The way Mrs. Stone saw it, Serenity would not be able to bring Zachary along if the family was away


    and returned after the holidays. By then, Zachary would be back at work. It would be hard to make time


    since work took up a lot of Zachary¡¯s time.


    Anyway, the Stones nned to keep it from Elisa as long as they could.


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Audrey. I won¡¯t put up with any malice. Besides, my in¨C


    laws are really nice, and I mean all of them. We get along well.


    ¡°Zachary will be there too. He won¡¯t put me in the spot.¡±


    Mrs. Stone happily responded, ¡°I know you¡¯re a strong woman. You won¡¯t take anything lying down. I


    can rx knowing that. I¡¯ve never met your inws, but I went and asked around. They¡¯re very nice


    folks.¡±


    Although it was a rivaling family, Mrs. Stone had to admit that the Yorks were good people.


    It was not her daughter¡¯s destiny to be a part of the York family.


    Thinking about Elisa¡¯s love for Zachary, Mrs. Stone sighed in her mind. Elisa was egoistic and proud.


    The only man she could see as an equal was Zachary.


    However, Zachary married Serenity. Serenity was not a bad choice, but she had nothing on Elisa.


    Elisa was a more suitable match for Zachary.It was a pity¡­


    God knew how Elisa would react when she learned the truth. Perhaps she could ept the fact


    wholeheartedly if Serenity was better than her in every way.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, I¡¯ll take Zachary to see you when you¡¯re back from your travels.¡±


    Mrs. Stone grinned. ¡°Alright. That reminds me. I got you and Sonny some gifts for Christmas. We¡¯re


    about to make a move. I¡¯ll have the butler make the delivery.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She could send shoppingmode Apple cash to the sisters, but the girls would not ept it. Hence, she


    prepared wads of cash and sent the butler for the delivery just before the family went out. That way, the


    sisters could not return the money even if they wanted to because the Stones were already away.


    The butler would also be delivering expensive gifts to Serenity and Liberty.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, we¡¯re too old for presents. You can just give one to Sonny.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how old you are. You¡¯re still children in my eyes. If you don¡¯t want the gifts, you can dump


    them in the can.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll ept the gifts, Aunt Audrey.¡±


    How could they throw away gifts from their aunt?


    The gifts were a nice gesture from Aunt Audrey.


    After the call, Mrs. Stone handed over the presents to the butler to deliver to Brynfield. Liberty might


    still be staying with Serenity.

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    Besides the Hunt sisters and Sonny, Mrs. Stone also prepared a gift for Zachary.


    Although it was not possible for him to be her son¨Cinw, her niece¡¯s husband was still her in¨C


    law, so she was feeling a little more generous and prepared a gift for Zachary too.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Elisa came down the stairs, dragging her luggage behind her.


    Mrs. Stone hurriedly signaled for the butler to get out.


    She stood up, walked towards her daughter, and said with a smile, ¡°Why¡¯d you take so long to pack?¡±


    ¡°I had to make sure I packed everything I needed to bring, you know. Where¡¯s Clive and the rest?¡±


    ¡°They haven¡¯te down yet.¡±


    Elisa lifted her luggage and descended the final few steps of the stairs. Mrs. Stone took a few steps


    forward, wanting to help her bring it down, but Elisa would not let her.


    ¡°Mom, what did you ask the butler to do just now?¡±


    ¡°I prepared some gifts for Liberty and her sister and wanted him to help send them over.¡±


    Elisa hummed in acknowledgment, then said, ¡°Liberty didn¡¯t want toe with us, or else we could


    have brought her and Sonny with us. Sigh¡­ I¡¯ll have to go a long while without seeing Sonny again.


    Once we get back, Sonny will already be three years old.¡±


    ¡°In a few more days, you¡¯ll be twenty¨Cseven years old.¡±


    Mrs. Stone reminded her daughter.


    Once the new year arrived, everyone¡¯s age would increase by one. The young would have grown up,


    while the old would have aged another year.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Twenty¨Cseven years old is still very young, Mom. Don¡¯t nag me to get married. I haven¡¯t found a


    suitable man for myself. There¡¯s no rush¨CI¡¯ll marry when I¡¯m thirty. If a suitable person doesn¡¯t appear


    before then, then I just won¡¯t get married. I¡¯ll apany you and Dad for the rest of my life.¡±


    Elisa Stone had very high standards. An ordinarily talented and handsome man was not enough for


    her.


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Oh, you. Don¡¯t be so picky. As long as he¡¯s gentle and can tolerate everything about


    you, it¡¯s fine if his family status isn¡¯t quite as high as ours.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do. If we¡¯re not of equal status and my inws try to leech off me and treat me like an ATM,


    what should I do then? Men with that sort of background are terrifying.¡±


    Mrs. Stone could not find the words to say in response.


    In Wiltspoon, there were quite a few families of equal status to the Stones, but those families did not


    have sons of marriageable age. Most of them had already married or had arge age gap between


    them and Elisa.


    Elisa was not interested in younger men.


    Of course, the Yorks who were not in conflict with the Stones had a few suitable sons, but Elisa Stone


    had once been madly in love with Zachary and had even publicly confessed to and pursued him before.


    The sons of the York family deeply respected their eldest shoppingmode brother and cousin, so they


    definitely would not choose Elisa.


    There was no other suitable option in Wiltspoon. If they turned their sights elsewhere, it would be too


    far. Elisa was Mrs. Stone¡¯s only daughter and could not bear for her daughter to marry far away from


    home.


    ¡°Mom, with our whole family traveling for the holidays, doesn¡¯t that mean we won¡¯t be able to meet


    Seren¡¯s husband? I really want to meet him though.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯re all rtives now. Isn¡¯t it going to turn out the same whenever we


    meet him? If you want to meet him that badly, why don¡¯t you stay


    home for the holidays while we go traveling? When the timees, you can ask Seren to bring her


    husband to meet you. What do you think?¡±


    Elisa immediately shook her head. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no rush anyway. I need the break.¡±


    Traveling and seeing new sights to cheer herself up would make it easy to forget Zachary.


    Now, when she thought about Zachary, she was not as frenzied as she was before.


    Meanwhile, Serenity texted Zachary the moment she drove into her neighborhood.


    When she stopped in front of the building she lived in, Zachary was already waiting downstairs.


    Together with Jim.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary stepped forward and after Serenity¡¯s car came to aplete stop, he chivalrously opened


    Serenity¡¯s car door for her. He was about to help her out when Serenity pped his hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not disabled nor am I old. I don¡¯t need your help to get out of the car.¡±


    Zachary said to her, ¡°You¡¯re unhappy when your husband is trying to be thoughtful?¡±


    Putting his arms around her and instead of just helping her out, he carried her from the car.


    Serenity blushed.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    Her sister was right there, and so was Jim.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    His romantic gesture made her a little¡­ embarrassed.


    The moment he carried her, Serenity got a whiff of that familiar scent on his body and could not resist


    touching his face.


    Yeah, that still felt really good.


    Zachary was speechless.


    She said she did not want his thoughtfulness, but when he hugged her, she took the opportunity to take


    advantage of him.


    Wait till night fell and she-


    Zachary hurriedly stopped himself and halted that train of thought, lest he could not help himself.


    After cing Serenity on the ground, Zachary went to carry Sonny from the car.


    ¡°Uncle Zak,¡± said Sonny in his childish voice. As Zachary reached out to hug the little guy, he jumped


    straight toward Zachary. Zachary reacted quickly and caught him easily before raising him high into the


    air.


    Sonny burst intoughter.


    After teasing Sonny a little more, Zachary put Sonny down and stopped ying with him. He asked,


    ¡°Sonny, did you miss Uncle Zak?¡±


    Sonny nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Zachary had a gentle expression on his face as he bent down to kiss Sonny on both his cheeks. ¡°Uncle


    Zak missed Sonny a lot too.¡±


    Once Liberty got out of the car, he greeted her as well.


    Liberty responded with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Jim walked over and greeted Serenity.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Are you guys not going home for the holidays?¡±


    Most of the people in the neighborhood had returned to their parents¡® homes for New Year. Only a


    minority had stayed in Wiltspoon.


    Jim grinned sheepishly as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s expensive to go back. I can¡¯t save up much in a year and


    once it¡¯s New Year, I have to spend it all anyway. Every year, I¡¯m left with pretty much nothing. So this


    year, I don¡¯t n to go back and spend it with my parents. I¡¯m just going to transfer some money to


    them. That way, I¡¯ll still have a little left.¡±


    Still smiling, Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s fair. Or you could also bring your parents over.¡±


    A regr person would only be able to save a few thousand bucks at the end of the year. With all the


    expenses for the festive season, money would be spent in a sh. Celebrating Christmas and New


    Year was not cheap indeed.


    After buying gifts for one¡¯s rtives, elders, and children, one also had to ount for gatherings with


    friends and old ssmates. Just like that, a person¡¯s money would soundlessly evaporate.


    Some who had children who were still studying and had tuition fees that needed to be paid had to be


    extra cautious about their expenditures.


    ¡°They don¡¯t like it here. They said they¡¯re not familiar with the people nor the environment here with no


    one to talk to, so it¡¯s much morefortable to stay where they are.¡±


    Serenity expressed her understanding.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, Mr. York has asked me to help move the things from your car to his car. He said the two of


    you will be returning to the old residence for New Year.¡±


    Serenity looked toward Zachary. She did not have any particr disagreement with his arrangements.


    Thus, Jim removed everything from Serenity¡¯s car and then moved them to Zachary¡¯s national MPV,


    Some of the items were Liberty and Sonny¡¯s, so they remained in Serenity¡¯s car.


    Jim was done with the moving in just a few minutes.


    Once he was done, Zachary dug out his wallet from his pocket and opened it in front of Serenity. He


    took out a hundred bucks and handed it to Jim, saying, ¡°Jim, this is the moving fee.¡±


    Jim epted the hundred¨Cdor bill and smiled as he thanked Zachary. He then took out his own


    wallet and shoved the hundred dors into it. He then said to Zachary and Serenity, ¡°Mr. York, Ms.


    Hunt, if there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just give me a call. I can do anything as long as I¡¯m


    paid for it.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll definitely give you a call if there¡¯s anything I need help with.¡±


    Jim swept a lightning¨Cquick nce at Zachary and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make a move. I¡¯ll be around the


    neighborhood to see if I can get some more business and earn a little more money to usher the new


    year.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    Jim walked away as if nothing was wrong..

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    Jim had only walked for a few minutes before he received a call from Zachary.


    ¡°Jim,e back. We need your help again to move stuff. This time, the things have to be moved to the


    eighth floor. There are quite a few things too, so the moving fee¡­ Seren, how much should we give


    Jim?¡±


    Zachary pulled the phone away as he asked Serenity.


    Serenity looked at all the gifts her aunt had sent over. It was too much, even if half of them were her


    sister¡¯s. It would take some time for Jim to move all of them alone, so she said, ¡°Ask Jim toe back


    first. He can take a look and name a price.¡±


    After dealing with him a few times, she felt she was now pretty familiar with Jim. It would be


    embarrassing if she gave him too little for the moving fee, but it would be a loss to give him too much


    as well, so she simply decided to get Jim to name a fee.


    Jim looked like an honest and trustworthy person and did not seem like he would charge an


    astronomical amount.


    ¡°Alright. Jim, juste over first.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Jim happily replied. He would be able to get a few hundred bucks allowance out of his boss


    once again!


    Half an hourter.


    ¡°Seren, I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Zachary said as he closed the door.


    After Jim finished moving the gifts into Serenity¡¯s ce, he sent Liberty and Sonny home and while at


    it, helped to move Liberty¡¯s portion of gifts from Mrs. Stone up her apartment.


    As for the moving fee, Zachary had paid for it in advance.


    It was pretty good. Ever since Jim hade back from Annenburg with his boss, he had managed to


    earn quite a bit of allowance from him.


    Serenity was still in the middle of organizing the gifts from her aunt when she heard him say that. She


    instinctively replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. I trawled the supermarket for hours. Luckily, you came


    back, or else I¡¯d be super tired after moving all those things upstairs.¡±


    That was because she would not have thought of asking Jim for help.


    If Jim could hear her thoughts, he would agree, ¡°If the boss had not returned, he would not have been


    able to help either.¡±


    ¡°If you need help with anything in the future, just let Jim know. He¡¯s reliable and he charges reasonably.


    He does everythingpetently, too. I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡±


    Zachary thought that his esteemed wife would cook a delicious meal for him upon. his return from his


    business trip.


    Now, seeing his wife busily organizing the things before her, he resigned himself to the kitchen.


    As he did so, he took off his suit jacket and ced it on the sofa. He then unbuttoned the cuffs of his


    sleeves and rolled them up.


    ¡°You were wearing just a jacket and a shirt?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s movements paused and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel cold.¡±


    ¡°The weather gets colder and it rains more over the new year. It¡¯s pretty cold out. You should wear a


    few moreyers unless you still want to get jabbed with long needles every day. I won¡¯t care then. I


    won¡¯t say anything even if you go naked.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I bought new clothes for you. They¡¯ve already been dry¨Ccleaned. They¡¯re in your dresser.¡±


    A smile spread across Zachary¡¯s face immediately. ¡°Seren, you¡¯re so good to me.¡±


    ¡°If I go shopping with my sister and don¡¯t buy at least a few sets of new clothes for you, she¡¯ll nag me.


    In my sister¡¯s eyes, you¡¯re more favored than her own sister.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary walked over to Serenity and bent down. His handsome face approached hers and his warm


    lips covered hers.


    Serenity instinctively pushed him away and chided him, ¡°Be serious. Don¡¯t just kiss me without


    warning.¡±


    Just as she finished her sentence, she pulled him back and forwardly kissed his thin lips.


    The difference was, this kiss was a little frenzied and dazed her, unconsciously making her craving


    more.


    Her man did as she wished and picked her up to head into the bedroom.


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡±


    ¡°Call me Babe.¡±


    Serenityughed and sweetly called him ¡°Babe¡°.


    They did say absence makes the heart grow fonder.


    The husband and wife proceeded to experience the frenzy of reunion.


    In the end, the only person who came out of the room was Zachary.


    He entered the kitchen in great spirits, humming as he began to prepare a sumptuous dinner for his


    beloved wife.

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    Zachary finished preparing dinner after two hours.


    Looking at the table full of Serenity¡¯s favorite food he had personally cooked, in a rare bout of whimsy,


    Zachary dug his phone out to take a photo of it and posted it on his social media.


    Ever since hisst post, his social media had once again gone on a long hiatus.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The moment the photo was posted, his friends and important clients not only speedily clicked like, they


    even leftments.


    ¡°Mr. York, can I still make it in time if Ie over now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m only just realizing that you¡¯re actually really good at cooking.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, hurry and send some over¨CI¡¯ll help you finish it.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. York really is blessed. I¡¯m so jealous! I ved for you for so many years but I¡¯ve never tasted a


    single bite of your cooking before.¡± This was ament left by Josh.


    After Zachary finished posting the photo to his social media, he put his phone back into his pocket and


    did not see his friends¡® likes andments.


    He returned to the bedroom.


    Just then, Serenity had just finished bathing and exited the bathroom.


    Seeing him enter, she muttered in discontent, ¡°This is so unfair.¡±


    Zacharyughed and walked to her. He bent down slightly and whispered into her ear, ¡°That¡¯s because


    you don¡¯t practice enough, so your stamina can¡¯t keep up. We can practice more from now on. You¡¯ll be


    able to keep up then.¡±


    He immediately received a pinch from his beloved wife in response.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    Zachary exaggerated the pained expression on his handsome face as he cried out.


    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s attempted mariticide.¡±


    Serenity loosened her grip. ¡°You sounded like a pig sent to the ughter. In the past, you didn¡¯t even


    frown when I did the same thing. Does it hurt very badly? If it does, I¡¯ll let you pinch me back.¡±


    Zachary caressed her face dotingly and said, ¡°How could I bring myself to do that? I¡¯d much rather


    pamper you.¡±


    ¡°Your words are as sweet as honey nowadays.


    ¡°In the past, trying to get you to speak was like getting blood from a stone.¡±


    Zachary saw that she had washed her hair and went to get the hair dryer. As he helped her dry her


    hair, he said, ¡°Back then, it was just a marriage of convenience. Now, we really are husband and wife.¡±


    It was not the same anymore.


    ¡°Is dinner ready?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ready. Once I¡¯m done drying your hair, we¡¯ll go have dinner. I made all your favorite foods.¡±


    Serenity felt all the tingly warmth in her heart.


    When he cooked, everything he made was her favorites.


    When she cooked, his favorites only made up half of the dishes, while the rest was her own favorites.


    Indeed, he gave his all to her while she only gave him half.


    Serenity realized that her love for Zachary was not as deep as his love for her and felt it was a little


    unfair toward him. She resolved to make it up to him in the future.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much food and all sorts of varieties too. Zachary, you haven¡¯t shown your full hand while


    cooking in the past, have you?¡± Serenity said as she took out her phone when they were at the dining


    table a few minutester.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a few photos to post on my social media and tempt everyone.¡±


    Zachary watched her take the photos with fondness.


    Serenity published the photos she took apanied by the caption, ¡°My husband¡¯s cooking skill


    surprised me!¡±


    Jasmine, who had been asked out to dinner by Josh, saw Serenity¡¯s post and immediately passed her


    phone to Josh for him to see.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Josh asked as he took the phone.


    He was struck speechless the moment he saw Serenity¡¯s post.


    That couple¡¯s posts one after another were basically a public disy of affection, spreading the love for


    all to see. Was that not too much?!


    Jasmine said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect the seemingly cold and aloof Zachary to be so good at cooking.


    He¡¯s multi¨Ctalented and he¡¯s so good to his wife. He¡¯s amodel husband! I have to admit I¡¯m really


    envious seeing Serenity so happy.¡±

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Jasmine looked at Josh as she said this.


    Josh immediately began feeling immense pressure.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As he was bad at cooking, he had no way of presenting a table full of dishes that could rival a


    professional chef as Zachary had done.


    In his heart, he griped about his good friend. He was so exceptional that he was about to thoroughly


    outshine all the other single upper¨Css men. It was not easy trying to get a wife.


    ¡°Ms. Sox will be very happy in the future too.¡±


    Josh had no skill in cooking, but he felt that he would treat his wife very well. If something came out of


    his rtionship with Jasmine, he would definitely ensure her happiness.


    Jasmineughed. ¡°Who knows at present if they¡¯ll be happy in the future? Love and marriage aren¡¯t the


    same. Things can be super sweet while dating, but after marriage, everything returns to reality. Every


    single w a person deliberately hides while dating will be exposed without fail. A marriage will onlyst


    if they can tolerate each other to the end.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you can¡¯t cook, can you?¡±


    Josh replied honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve tried, but it wasn¡¯t good. I could probably make


    something edible at best. Jasmine, is your standard for a husband someone who has to be great at


    cooking and housework?¡±


    He no longer called her ¡°Ms. Sox¡°. He felt that after knowing each other for so long, continuing to


    address her that way seemed a little distant.


    In the past, men always wanted a wife that was good at both housework and cooking. Was that now


    also the standard for women to choose their husbands?


    It was all Zachary¡¯s fault for being outstanding. They were both men and came from upper¨Css


    families, so why was Zachary exceptional? He was pretty much an all- rounder.


    Maybe it was just that Grandma May was too good at raising her kids and grandkids that they were all


    raised to be excellent in every aspect.


    ¡°Our family chef is pretty good,¡± Josh added.


    Jasmine picked up a bite of food and said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect my future partner to be


    good at both housework and cooking. I just think that it¡¯s something everyone knows how to do, so


    after getting married, we could take turns cooking and I won¡¯t be so


    tired then.¡±


    ¡°To me, husband and wife should be equals. I won¡¯t pamper my husband like he¡¯s a young lord of some


    sort. If my other half had any sort of chauvinistic ideals, I¡¯d rather be single than serve him.¡±


    ¡°We have a chef at home. There won¡¯t be any need for you to cook.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless for a moment. ¡°Mr. Bucham, I never said I was going to marry you, so what


    do you having a chef at home have anything to do with me?¡±


    Josh opened his mouth but remained silent, unable to reply.


    After a moment, he said, ¡°Jasmine, wait here for me. I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    Jasmine hummed in acknowledgment.


    Josh had gone out to buy flowers.


    Luckily, there was a florist nearby, and the boss of that florist was a local who was not in a hurry to


    close for the holidays, which was why he managed to buy a bouquet of roses in such a short amount of


    time.


    Carrying the bouquet, Josh returned and walked straight toward Jasmine. He handed the flowers to her


    with his ck eyes gazing straight at Jasmine. Earnestly, he said, ¡°Jasmine, after getting to know you,


    I¡¯vee to like you more by the day. I feel like I¡¯ve been single all this while because I¡¯ve been waiting


    for you toe into my life. Would you be my girlfriend?¡±


    Jasmine epted the flowers, put them on the table, and said to him, ¡°First, let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an answer, I won¡¯t be able to stomach anything.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t stomach anything, there¡¯ll be more for me then.¡±


    Josh was struck silent.


    Jasmineughed when she saw his speechless expression. ¡°Mr. Bucham, I don¡¯t dislike you, but if


    you¡¯re asking me to ept you right now and be your girlfriend, I don¡¯t feelfortable with that.


    Maybe we don¡¯t know each other well enough yet. I hope you can give me a bit more time to get to


    know you better before we define our rtionship.¡±


    Out of countless blind dates, only Josh left a good impression on Jasmine. She did not run from it, but


    she could not bring herself to ept Josh right this moment.


    She always felt that it was very unfair between her and Josh.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    Based on the Bucham family¡¯swork, Josh was extremely clear about her entire family history


    stretching back eighteen generations. He even knew about how many children her grandmother had


    had and how many had survived to adulthood. She did not even know that.


    She only knew her father had four siblings and thought her grandparents had only had five children.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once, she had no idea what they had been talking about before that, but Josh mentioned her father


    had eight siblings. It was just that only five of them reached adulthood, while the remaining four had


    died when they were infants.


    At the time, Jasmine was struck dumb.


    She then returned home and asked her father, but he had no idea either. When she asked her


    grandmother about it, it was only then her grandmother admitted that that was the truth.


    In the past, living standards were bad and many people had many children, but most had at least one


    child who passed away.


    Her grandmother asked her how she knew about that.


    It had been her first four children who passed away. Thetter five survived and lived to be adults.


    That was why even her father had not known he had lost four siblings before him.


    This made Jasmine realize how much more powerful and terrifying than she had imagined the


    Buchams were.


    Just as she had put it to Serenity, she was as in as day to Josh¨Cthere were no secrets to speak of.


    On the other hand, she knew absolutely nothing about Josh.


    She not only felt it was unfair but also scared¨Cscared of Josh and the Bucham family¡¯s power.


    Thus, she liked Josh but did not dare immediately ept his suit. She thought, ¡®Let¡¯s get to know him a


    little better.¡®


    Josh felt a little disappointed but was not discouraged. He said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for you, no matter


    how long it takes. I¡¯m willing to wait until you feel like you know me really well and you¡¯re willing to


    be my girlfriend. I¡¯m even going to wait until you¡¯re willing to marry me and be my wife.


    ¡°But Jasmine, can you tell me why you¡¯re so against bing my girlfriend right now? You could get to


    know me better during the dating stage too.¡±


    Jasmine was silent for a moment before she replied, ¡°Mr. Bucham, I¡¯m afraid of your family and its


    power. Buchams have always been mysterious and no one has ever really understood your family. You


    guys have always been able to dig out everything, whatever you guys want to know.


    ¡°Before we went on the blind date, you knew I was going, so you dug up everything you could on my


    family, didn¡¯t you?


    ¡°I feel like I have no secrets to speak of before you. I hope you can stop using your family¡¯s influence


    and power again to watch me and that you can interact with me like a normal person. Let me have


    some freedom and some secrets of my own. And when you¡¯re with me, you can just be Josh, and not


    Josh Bucham of the Bucham family. Can you do that?¡±


    Josh was just the nephew of the head of the Bucham family and was already this formidable.


    Would the heir of the Buchams not be even more terrifying?


    Jasmine felt that whoever the heir fell for was extremely unfortunate.


    No one wanted themselves to bepletely exposed by someone else while they knew nothing about


    the other person.


    Josh was silent..


    He had only wanted to know more about her.


    That was the only reason he used his familywork to find out everything he could about her family.


    This was the first time he had wanted to get close to a girl, after all. He had been more meticulous than


    when he helped Zachary look into something. He knew everything about Jasmine and her family, no


    matter big or small.


    Normally, he would continue to pretend in front of Jasmine.


    Unfortunately, he had loose lips and was a bbermouth. Sometimes, he would only realize he had


    said something he should not have after saying it.


    Maybe that was how he managed to make the sensitive Jasmine feel repulsed by him.


    He knew it¨CJasmine clearly did feel something for him too, so why was she unwilling to be his


    girlfriend? The reason turned out to be that he knew too much.

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    While Josh¡¯s proposal had failed, elsewhere, Zachary and his wife were happily enjoying their


    honeymoon phase.


    After dinner, Serenity sat on the sofa watching television as Zachary washed the dishes in the kitchen.


    A life like this made Serenity feel very fulfilled and also blissful.


    After sitting for a moment, she got up and walked to the kitchen. Leaning on the doorway, she watched


    Zachary wash the dishes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to watch TV anymore?¡±


    Her stare was quickly noticed by Zachary. He turned his head to nce at her before he resumed


    washing the dishes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t follow any dramas, and I don¡¯t know which ones are good. I didn¡¯t find any that I wanted to


    watch after flipping through the channels either. I feel like TV dramas aren¡¯t as good as they used to be.


    The special effects are over the top. Maybe I¡¯m just old, but anyway, I can¡¯t bring myself to watch


    anything.¡±


    Zacharyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re calling yourself old already. You normallye


    backte at night too, so where would you have found the time to follow any dramas?¡±


    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to watch TV and I don¡¯t follow dramas either, but I trust


    your evaluation.¡±


    ¡°We have a film and televisionpany under our group too. I wonder if you¡¯d enjoy watching dramas


    from productions.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested. What if I get addicted to it and just start binging on dramas all day, every


    day, and give up on doing anything? I still have a lot of stock I haven¡¯t used. I¡¯m better off utilizing my


    time to make handicrafts and earn money than to watch dramas.¡±


    Speaking of work, Serenity suddenly asked Zachary, ¡°Zachary, your mother rmended that I take


    some etiquette sses before this. Should I? Does your mom think my conduct and manners aren¡¯t


    good enough so that¡¯s why she suggested that I learn some etiquette?¡±


    Zachary arranged the washed dishes neatly and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. My mother is very


    satisfied with you. That day, she even wanted me to help out in the kitchen. She¡¯s biased toward you. If


    she didn¡¯t like you, she wouldn¡¯t help you out like that.¡±


    Even if his mother had a bit of dislike for Serenity, it would not affect him whatsoever.He was not a


    mommy¡¯s boy.


    ¡°My mother felt that you had a pretty good disposition. If you took some etiquette lessons, it would only


    improve. There¡¯s no other meaning to it. Of course, you should go only if you want to. Otherwise, no


    one would force you to. I think you¡¯re pretty good as you are right now. I like you just the way you are.¡±


    He had tried to change her, but that ended in a cold war between husband and wife.


    Mrs. Lane had advised him not to try and change Serenity.


    The reason being, the Serenity he liked was exactly the way she was right now. If he really managed to


    change Serenity into someone who only revolved around him, put him on a pedestal, and no longer


    had any opinions of her own, he would not like Serenity anymore.


    Therefore, he gave up on trying to change her and wanted to keep her as she was.


    Instead, in order to live a normal life as husband and wife with her, he kept doing things he had never


    done before and continuously grew out of his shorings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind taking some lessons, but it¡¯s very hard for me to find the time to do it.¡±


    After having been dragged to upper¨Css gatherings by Jasmine previously, Serenity knew that her


    conduct and manners could not even bepared to those rich youngdies.


    In the past, she had not cared, since she would never be part of the upper ss in this lifetime. What


    was the point in mimicking the behaviors of those rich youngdies then?


    After hearing her mother¨Cinw¡¯s suggestion and seeing that her inws were all incredibly well¨C


    mannered, Serenity began to view the issue of etiquette seriously.


    ¡°You could take fewer online orders. You¡¯d be able to make the time for etiquette lessons then.¡±


    ¡°So you do want me to take those sses, don¡¯t you?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Zachary finished wiping down the stove, washed the rag, and proceeded to wash his hands again.


    Then he turned to walk toward Serenity and stopped before her. Hisrge hands cradled her face and


    pinched it lightly a few times before he said, smiling, ¡°I told you, you should go only if you want to go. If


    you don¡¯t, then you don¡¯t. I don¡¯t mind either way.¡±


    Serenity grabbed his hand, walked to the balcony with him, and sat down on the swing. She leaned


    against his shoulder and together, they looked out at the city lights.


    ¡°When all the houses below are all lit up, the huge building opposite us goes all dark. They¡¯ve all gone


    home for New Year¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, we¡¯re going back to the old residence. I¡¯ve already informed Nana and there¡¯s


    already a room arranged for us to stay in.¡±


    Zachary had his arm around her shoulders as their heads leaned against each other.


    That moment was full of warmth and sweetness.


    ¡°Seren, our old York family residence is really old. I hope you won¡¯t mind it when you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°How old is it? Is it a y tile house? Or is it a thatched cottage?¡±


    Zacharyughed, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s just the old residence left behind by the York ancestors.


    Although it¡¯s maintained yearly, we can¡¯t deny it¡¯s obviously an old ce. And all of us live together


    there¨CI think I¡¯ve mentioned it to you before.¡±


    ¡°How big is the old family residence?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Our ancestors started doing business in the 1900s and made a small fortune then, so the old


    residence spreads across quite a wide area. Back then, it was considered a luxurious ce. Every


    family unit has its own wing, although it¡¯s all connected. We go in and out through the main entrance.¡±


    ¡°Is it like a mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Your old family residence was built in the 1900s and it¡¯s still livable? It¡¯s pretty well maintained then.¡±


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re very poor and that we don¡¯t have money to build other


    houses, so that¡¯s why everyone still lives in the old residence left behind by our ancestors?¡±


    Since their grandparents¡® generation, their family had moved out of Whitmore Mansion and built the


    Wildridge Manor. To the younger generation, Wildridge Manor was considered their old family


    residence, because all the cousins lived in their own vis and would only return to Wildridge Manor


    during the holidays.


    ¡°You could afford a vi and even paid for our current ce in cash. How could you be so poor as to


    not have money to build another house? The older generation probably kept staying there for


    nostalgia¡¯s sake.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°My wife is so clever. That¡¯s right. Especially Nana¨Cwhen she married into the York


    family, she moved straight into Whitmore Mansion, so she was feeling sentimental about the ce. She


    didn¡¯t want to move out, so everyone could only apany her and spend lots of money andbor


    every year to maintain the ce to prevent it from copsing.¡±


    ¡°The older generation is all like that,¡± Serenity expressed her understanding.


    ¡°Look, Nana came to live with us for only a few days before she ran back home. She¡¯s not used to it.


    ¡°To us, living here is great, but Nana just feels that the old residence is better. One¡¯s own shack is


    better than another¡¯s mansion.¡±


    Zachary scoffed internally. Nana only slunk back home early to avoid Mrs. Stone exposing their


    identities.


    ¡°Zachary, can we go for a walk? We¡¯ve been married for a while now, but we¡¯ve never held hands and


    strolled on the streets like other couples do. Most people have gone home for the holidays, so there


    should be much fewer people and cars on the streets now. It¡¯ll be quiet, too.¡±


    Zachary said fondly, ¡°I¡¯ll support you and be by your side no matter what you want to do.¡±


    He got up, pulling her with him. ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a jacket from the room. The temperature drops at night.


    It¡¯ll be cold.¡±

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    Serenity nodded, and also reminded him, ¡°You need to put your jacket on too. If you get sick, there are


    jabs waiting for you every day.¡±


    Zachary was speechless for a moment. ¡°With you constantly monitoring me like this every day, how


    could I dare let myself get sick?¡±


    Those few days of daily injections were enough to strike fear into him for the rest of his life.


    Zachary went back into the bedroom to get Serenity¡¯s jacket and put on his jacket too.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Aftering out of the room, they heard a phone ring. It was not Zachary¡¯s phone but Serenity¡¯s. He


    saw Serenity scoop her phone out and look at it for a long while before doubtfully picking up the call.


    ¡°Hello. May I know who this is?¡±


    Zachary figured it was an unfamiliar number just by hearing her ask that question.


    The person on the other side of the line did not speak right away.


    Serenity asked again, ¡°May I know who this is?¡±


    ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A familiar voice filtered through the phone and Serenity¡¯s expression turned ugly as she was about to


    hang up immediately.


    ¡°Serenity, don¡¯t hang up! I just want to talk to you for a bit. I¡¯m not going to disturb you and go to see


    you. Serenity, I¡¯m about to go mad because I haven¡¯t been able to see you,¡±


    Shawn Lowe begged over the phone, hoping Serenity would not hang up.


    He endured it for a very long time mainly because he was afraid his mother would really act against


    Serenity in revenge, so he resisted the urge to see her even if he was going crazy from missing her. He


    had not dared go see Serenity at the bookshop nor call her because his mother had his phone tapped.


    Right now, he had spent a big sum of money to bribe one of the bodyguards who were supposed to be


    watching him and borrowed the man¡¯s phone to call Serenity.


    It had been incredibly difficult to make this call.


    Serenity hung up without another word.


    Shawn Lowe had not appeared before her for a long time, nor had he called her. She knew this was all


    Jasmine¡¯s effort. They thought this would make Shawn give up on her and start a new life.


    Unexpectedly, Shaun called her.


    ¡°Who called?¡±


    Zachary noticed her expression did not look good, and other than asking who the person on the line


    was, he did not say another word. He was curious.


    As he draped his jacket over her shoulders, he asked, ¡°Was it a crank call?¡±


    ¡°It was Shawn Lowe.¡±


    It could be considered a crank call.


    Zachary frowned.


    Shawn Lowe still had not given up?


    Mr. Lowe, Shawn¡¯s father, had tried to meet him multiple times to discuss the halted cooperation


    between theirpanies. He had been too busy and had not met Mr. Lowe yet.


    However, the discordance between York Corporation and Lowe Enterprise was clear for all to see.


    Mr. Lowe was under immense pressure.


    The conflict between Lowe Enterprise and York Corporation would not make the former copse in the


    short term but would still incur losses. The shareholders of Lowe Enterprise hade looking for him


    one by one to ask him what the hell had happened.


    Everything had been just fine, so how did they end up falling out with York Corporation?


    What really made Mr. Lowe angry was their rivals taking advantage of this situation


    to make their move.


    York Corporation put on a show of bluster to make it seem like the two groups had fallen out to be


    enemies, which ced overwhelming pressure on Lowe Enterprise, and with that their rivals would stir


    into action.


    What Zachary was doing was essentially borrowing the hands of another to strike at them.


    Zachary decided that once Serenity had fallen asleep, he would invite Mr. Lowe out to meet that very


    night and hint to him the real reason theirpanies were now in conflict.


    Lowe Enterprise was truly in a sorry state at the moment. Zachary and Josh had wanted to continue,


    but Josh was pursuing Jasmine and Mrs. Lowe was Jasmine¡¯s aunt. They had a good rtionship and


    if Zachary and Josh really drove Lowe Enterprise into bankruptcy and drowned in debt¡­

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    Jasmine and Josh as a couple would probably be impossible then.


    For the sake of Josh¡¯s love, they would leave Lowe Enterprise with a way out.


    ¡°He knows you¡¯re married and that our rtionship is stable, but he¡¯s still bugging you. You even told


    me you guys were like siblings. If I hadn¡¯t been jealous and made a fuss, you probably still wouldn¡¯t


    know right now he¡¯d long had romantic feelings for you.¡±


    Zachary cynically poked Serenity¡¯s forehead.


    Serenity touched the ce that had been poked and said in defense of her innocence, ¡°I¡¯ve known him


    since I was young and I watched him grow up. I always thought of him as my own little cousin. Who


    knew he would like me?


    ¡°That¡¯s not my fault. I never provoked him in any way.¡±


    Serenity said as she hugged his arm and walked outside with him, further saying, ¡± Doesn¡¯t him liking


    me prove that Nana has good taste and chosen a good wife for you?¡±


    Zachary could not help butugh. ¡°Right, right. Nana has good taste and chose a good wife for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m your good wife. With that bad temper of yours, only I can tolerate it. Any other woman


    would have raised hell a long time ago and given you the silent treatment to the end.¡±


    Zachary thought to himself that if it had been any other woman, he would not have gotten married.


    ¡°My beloved wife, you must continue to tolerate me then. We still have a long way to go in life.. I think I


    could live to a hundred. You¡¯ll probably live to ny¨Cfive, so you¡¯ll have to keep tolerating me for


    another seventy years.¡±


    Serenity looked at him, no longer leaning on him. ¡°So you alone can live to a hundred, and there¡¯ll be a


    five-year difference between our ages in the end?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m older than you by five years. I¡¯ll be a hundred, you¡¯ll be ny¨Cfive. Alive, we¡¯ll be together, and


    even in death, we¡¯ll be together.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    What a selfish man he was.


    Could she not live to the age of hundred and he to hundred and five then?


    That way, they would both be centenarians.


    On second thought, she would be content if she could live to ny¨Cfive years old. She was not greedy.


    It would be remarkable if a person could even live to eighty.


    ¡°Zachary, how many admirers do you have?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°A countless number?¡±


    ¡°Only one has confessed to me before. Naturally, I rejected her. I really don¡¯t know if there are any


    others. If they don¡¯t say anything, how would I know?¡±


    What Zachary said was the truth.


    He really had no clue as to how many admirers he had.


    Many people imed he had countless admirers, but the only person who had confessed to him was


    Elisa Stone alone.


    Maybe the others did not have the courage to do so.


    ¡°Is that admirer of yours still bugging you? I¡¯ve never heard you mention it before.¡±


    As the couple exited the elevator, Zachary naturally put his arm around her shoulders and said, ¡°You¡¯ve


    never asked. When ites to this kind of thing, I won¡¯t say a word if you don¡¯t ask me lest you get


    jealous.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get jealous. I¡¯m not like you. You¡¯re so narrow¨Cminded and you¡¯re always randomly getting


    jealous for no reason at all. Back then you even stubbornly said you¡¯ve never been jealous and that


    you didn¡¯t know what it felt like. Haha! You¡¯ve got to eat your words now, huh? It looks to me like you¡¯re


    full every day from the words you¡¯ve eaten and that¡¯s your own fault.¡±


    Zachary leaned his head down and lightly bit at her cheek, with his gaze tender. He admitted, ¡°I was


    stubborn. I fell for you long ago but wouldn¡¯t admit it, and I was so jealous but I wouldn¡¯t admit that


    either. Because of you, I¡¯ve done so many things I¡¯ve never done before, and I¡¯ve done so many things


    that backfired on myself.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m almost about to be burnt to a crisp from all that.¡±


    Serenity thought of how awkward he was at the time and felt it was pretty funny.


    Their rtionship was considered the love¨Cafter¨Cmarriage sort and their feelings for each other were


    nurtured bit by bit. They had argued, given each other the silent treatment, and misunderstood each


    other. Luckily, they safely survived their rtionship crises aftermunicating with each other and


    their marriage had not ended.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Then, who¡¯s that admirer who confessed to you before?¡± Serenity asked, beaming with curiosity.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Zachary said without inflection, ¡°I don¡¯t remember anymore. She hasn¡¯t shown up before me as ofte.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Do I have to? I don¡¯t like her, so what¡¯s the point of remembering? If I did remember and you got


    jealous, what should I do then? You¡¯re the person I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with, so I only


    need to remember you. To me, all other women are just passersby. I probably couldn¡¯t even remember


    what they looked like even if they stood in front of me.¡±


    Zachary was very much indifferent to women and was naturally unappreciative.


    In this life, he would not fall for another woman except Serenity.


    Serenityughed, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t get mad and I won¡¯t get jealous either. You don¡¯t have to be so


    defensive.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really not being defensive. I¡¯m telling the truth. Other than my rtives, you¡¯re the only one I care


    about. I don¡¯t care about anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re even. Shawn Lowe may admire me but you have an admirer too.¡±


    Zachary wanted to say that Shawn Lowe was much inferior to Elisa Stone who had the resolution to


    give up when she said she would, but he swallowed the words that were at the tip of his tongue.


    It was probably because Shawn Lowe was young, so he took love seriously.


    To add to that, he had had a crush on Serenity for many years and could not give up so easily in such a


    short amount of time.


    The couple meandered along the streets as they held hands. As Serenity had said, the streets were not


    as bustling and crowded as they used to be. No matter if it was the number of people or cars, it was


    indeed much fewer.


    They were not the only ones on the streets¨Cas others had alsoe out for a walk after dinner with the


    current quietness in mind.


    The husband and wife talked as they walked, discussing anything at all, although most of the time,


    Serenity was the one speaking as Zachary listened.


    After strolling for more than an hour, they returned home.


    Zachary took advantage of the time Serenity was in the shower to sneak out to the balcony and call


    Josh. When Josh picked up, he said in a low voice, ¡°Josh, help me contact Mr. Lowe and get him to


    wait for me at the Wiltspoon Hotel. I¡¯ll go overter to have a chat with him.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were only going to meet him after New Year¡¯s?¡± Josh asked.


    Without waiting for Zachary¡¯s reply, he further asked, ¡°Did Shawn Lowe bother your wifey again?¡±


    ¡°He still hasn¡¯t given up. He called Seren again tonight. She didn¡¯t talk to him and hung up immediately,


    but people can get pretty recalcitrant sometimes -the more you want to ignore me, the more I want to


    bother you.¡±


    Josh sighed. ¡°How foolish can Shawn Lowe be to try and take your woman? Fine, I¡¯ll help you contact


    Mr. Lowe and tell him to wait at Wiltspoon Hotel for you.¡±


    ¡°What time are you going over? I have to give Mr. Lowe a definite time.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over when Seren falls asleep.¡±


    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways of making her fall asleep quickly.¡±


    Josh immediately understood and smiled knowingly, teasing, ¡°I used to think you didn¡¯t understand


    things like that and even wondered if I should bring you out to broaden your horizons, get some


    practice in, and umte some experience.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Zachary said angrily.


    Did Josh think he was an idiot?


    He had not been interested, but that did not mean he was not capable.


    Josh did not get mad even after being cursed at and even giggled on the other end of the line. Zachary


    hung up immediately, not wanting to pay him any more attention.


    Serenity was used to sleepingte and it was only a little after nine at night at the moment. Even if she


    tried to sleep, she would toss and turn in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    Zachary said, ¡°Seren, are you trying to make a stir fry?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early. I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    Serenity sat up and picked her phone up. ¡°I¡¯ll watch a movie.¡±


    Zachary took her phone away. Then, he went to his study, picked a book at random, and shoved it into


    her hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you read something? It¡¯s easy to fall asleep this way.¡±


    Holding the book he had shoved at her, Serenity looked at the title of the book and blinked. She was


    not seeing things wrongly, was she? This book was¡­


    She flipped it open to the first page.


    Zachary ced her phone on the bedside dresser and turned back around to her. He was taken aback


    when he glimpsed the contents of the book and instinctively snatched the book away. With slight


    embarrassment on his handsome face, he said, ¡± I-I grabbed the wrong thing. Wait for a second¨CI¡¯ll


    grab a magazine for you,¡± he said as he left hastily, book in his hands.


    Serenity came out of her stupor andughed, ¡°Zachary, so this is the sort of person you are.¡±


    Zachary blushed all the way to the tips of his ears.


    That book had been given to him by Josh many years ago. He had never flipped through it but had


    never thrown it away either and was left in his study.


    Only when he developed feelings for Serenity that he had gone to read it in secret.


    Of course, he never dared let Serenity find out.


    A few minutester, he returned to the bedroom, empty¨Chanded.


    Serenity deliberately asked, smiling, ¡°Where¡¯s the magazine you said you were going to grab for me?¡±


    Zachary just looked at her with a burning gaze.


    Familiar with that predatory gaze of his, Serenity stopped smiling and hurriedly tucked the nket


    higher. She rolled over so her back was facing him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m asleep now! Don¡¯t


    talk to me anymore. If I respond, I¡¯m sleep talking.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    He sat down by the bed and sensing Serenity¡¯s nervousness, he hugged her from the back and said


    softly into her ear, ¡°Sleep well. I said I wouldn¡¯t touch you anymore tonight, so I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll let you have a


    good rest.¡±


    Serenity rxed with his guarantee. She turned over and faced him. Meeting his still- burning gaze,


    Serenity could not resist pinching his face and said, ¡°You¡¯re up to something. If you¡¯re not willing to tell


    me, I won¡¯t ask. When the timees for when you¡¯re ready to tell me about it, I¡¯ll be all ears then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Zachary vehemently refused to admit it.


    ¡°I just want you to sleep earlier and rest well. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll be heading out early. It¡¯s quite some


    distance away and you won¡¯t be able to rest once we get there, so I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get tired.¡±


    Serenity did not believe him, but she did not ask further since he was not willing to tell her about it.


    After talking to him for a while, she soon started to feel sleepy and swiftly left to be in the arms of


    Morpheus.


    Once she had fallen asleep, only then did Zachary gingerly get up and stealthily take his leave.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Serenity was in slumbend but she slept fitfully. She dreamt that she had a


    wedding with Zachary and at the wedding, she wore a white wedding dress while he wore a ck suit.


    She was charmingly beautiful and he was dashingly domineering. All the guests were saying they


    made a handsome couple and were a match made in heaven.


    Just as she felt she was the happiest woman in the world, she suddenly saw her newly found cousin,


    Elisa. Elisa walked over, only to raise her hand and p Zachary across the face.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Even if it was just a dream, Serenity instinctively stood protectively in front of


    Zachary and asked why Elisa just pped Zachary.


    ¡°Seren, this man is a big liar. He¡¯s been lying to you since the beginning. He¡¯s a liar through and


    through! Don¡¯t marry him.¡±


    Serenity was dumbfounded.


    Zachary was a liar!


    ¡°Seren, don¡¯t marry him! Hurry up and leave him and never forgive him! He¡¯s a big fat liar who has


    never been true to you! He¡¯s been lying this whole time!¡±


    Elisa yelled furiously at Zachary as she pointed at him in Serenity¡¯s dream.


    She told Serenity to leave Zachary and not to marry him nor forgive him because Zachary was a liar to


    the core.

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    ¡°Zachary, are you a liar?¡± Serenity asked Zachary.


    Zachary just looked at her and did not answer her question.


    ¡°Zachary, are you really a liar?¡± Serenity raised her voice this time.


    Then, she woke up.


    Even after waking up, Serenity was still dazed. After a long moment, she came to her senses and


    muttered, ¡°So, it was a dream¡­ What did I dream of?¡±


    Turning her head to the side, she noticed the man who had painstakingly lulled her to sleep was no


    longer there.


    ¡°I knew he was up to something, trying to get me to sleep early. No wonder I had a nightmare like that.¡±


    Serenity picked up her phone to check the time and then proceeded to go back to sleep.


    This time, she did not dream again and slept soundly.


    Meanwhile, at Wiltspoon Hotel, Mr. Lowe sat in the lobby on the first floor, waiting for Zachary¡¯s arrival.


    He had suddenly received Josh¡¯s call earlier, notifying him that Zachary was willing to squeeze a little


    time out to meet him and telling him to wait at the Wiltspoon Hotel for Zachary.


    Mr. Lowe hurried over right after.


    Even after waiting at the Wiltspoon Hotel for two whole hours and still no sight of Zachary, he did not


    dare to even feel a lick of impatience and stayed seated on the sofa, waiting obediently.


    He was apanied by his wife.


    From time to time, Mrs. Lowe would look at the time, get up, and walk outside the hotel to look for


    Zachary¡¯s luxury car parade. Not seeing it, she would return to sit back down beside her husband.


    ¡°Darling, do you think Mr. York would actuallye over?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham was the one who told me, so it has to be true. Mr. York is very much a man of his word.


    He said he would meet me here, so he definitely wille. Let¡¯s just keep waiting. If Mr. York changed


    his mind at thest minute, he would inform us. He wouldn¡¯t let us wait here the whole night for


    nothing.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Although York Corporation was a threat to hispany at this moment, Mr. Lowe still trusted Zachary¡¯s


    character.


    Mrs. Lowe said anxiously, ¡°We don¡¯t even know how we managed to offend Mr. York in the course of


    our business. I still remember thest time Mr. York appeared at that dinner and even greeted Shawn.


    It¡¯s only been two or three months since then but York Corporation has stopped all cooperation with us


    and even started stealing our business.


    ¡°Darling, do you think someone might have turned them against us?¡±


    Mrs. Lowe could not, for the life of her, think of anything they had done that might have offended Mr.


    York.


    Mrs. Lowe was silent for a long moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve also tried asking about it. No one¡¯s tried to


    sow discord between us. We must have unintentionally offended Mr. York somehow.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible? The chances we have to see Mr. York are few and far between. Even when we


    get to see him, we don¡¯t get to show our faces before him. Even if we wanted to offend him, we don¡¯t


    even have the chance to.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe still felt that someone must have ndered them in front of Mr. York, resulting in the


    copse of their business rtionship with York Corporation.


    ¡°Could Shawn have done something?¡±


    Mr. Lowe thought of his son.


    Following that, he started toin, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into Shawntely. He¡¯s always


    absent¨Cminded and doesn¡¯t do things as seriously as before. He keeps making mistakes and the


    upper¨Clevel management of thepany is growing dissatisfied with him. I¡¯ve talked to him so many


    times but he still refuses to change. If this goes on, he might not be able to take over sessfully. He¡¯s


    not the only outstanding son in the Lowe family.¡±


    It was just that Mr. Lowe was currently the head of Lowe Enterprise, and Shawn was his son, so


    everyone automatically assumed¨CShawn would be the heir to thepany. Though if Shawn was not


    qualified, it would not matter that he was Mr. Lowe¡¯s son. What everyone kept in mind was the future of


    Lowe Enterprise, not family bonds.


    Mrs. Lowe¡¯s expression turned ugly, and said, ¡°Right now, he really¡­ I did that fully believing he would


    give up. I didn¡¯t expect he would turn into pretty much a zombie and handle things carelessly. He


    doesn¡¯t even talk to me when he gets home as if I¡¯m his enemy when I¡¯m his mother!¡±


    Mrs. Lowe felt incredibly pained to see her son so lovelorn.

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    Despite this, she continued to forcibly control him in order to stop her son from further bothering


    Serenity.


    Her son might be in a lot of pain now, but with the passing of time, he would walk out of the darkness


    and stop seeking pain.


    Time was the best medicine that healed all emotional wounds.


    ¡°What on earth happened?¡±


    Mr. Lowe was normally busy due to his work and so he did not know about his son liking Serenity.


    Mrs. Lowe had thought she alone could control her son and make her son give up thoroughly, so she


    had not told her husband about this.


    Mrs. Lowe sighed and said, ¡°Your son has someone he likes now.¡±


    Mr. Lowe said, uprehendingly, ¡°He¡¯s an adult now. Isn¡¯t that normal? Other kids started having


    crushes on people in their teens but there has never been such news on his end. I was even starting to


    worry he wasn¡¯t normal. Who does he like? Is the girl¡¯s family background not good? You wouldn¡¯t be


    objecting to it otherwise:¡±


    What Mrs. Lowe just said indicated to Mr. Lowe that his wife was not happy with his son¡¯s choice of a


    crush.


    Mrs. Lowe once again sighed heavily. ¡°You know the girl too. You¡¯ve even known about her for more


    than a decade.¡±


    ¡°I know her and I¡¯ve known about her for more than a decade? Shawn usually likes hanging out with


    Jasmine¡­ That little rascal hasn¡¯t fallen for his own cousin, has he? That scoundrel has wasted all his


    education! Close rtives can¡¯t get married,¡± Mr. Lowe protested.


    ¡°Where has your mind gone to? Shawn doesn¡¯t like Jasmine¨Cthe one he likes is her best friend,


    Serenity Hunt.¡±


    Mr. Lowe was stunned.


    Mrs. Lowe continued, ¡°Discarding the fact that Serenity¡¯s already married and has a husband, even if


    Serenity was still single, they¡¯re not suited for each other. Just look. at the status of us Lowes and look


    at Serenity¡¯s family background. Even if you take into ount that Serenity¡¯s aunt is Mrs. Stone,


    they¡¯re only aunt and niece. That doesn¡¯t ount for much.¡±


    Mrs. Stone had her own daughter too.


    ¡°And anyway, Serenity doesn¡¯t like Shawn that way. She¡¯s always thought of him as a little brother.


    After finding out he had feelings for her, she¡¯s been very distant and aloof with him. It¡¯s Shawn who


    can¡¯t give up and keeps bothering her. I could only threaten him with utilizing our connections to make


    Serenity and her sister leave Wiltspoon if he kept seeking her out.


    ¡°Only then did Shawn stop to look for Serenity, but he¡¯s still rebelling against me in his own way. I¡¯m


    doing this for his own good! He could have fallen for anybody but he just had to fall for Serenity. Isn¡¯t he


    just making himself the homewrecker then? It¡¯s not like the Lowes are so undesirable that he won¡¯t be


    able to get a wife. Why does he need to be a homewrecker and try to take someone else¡¯s wife?¡±


    Mr. Lowe was at a loss for words.


    It was at this moment that Zachary entered, his bodyguards following behind him.


    The husband and wife¡¯s conversation halted.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lowe stood up to greet Zachary who was walking toward them in big strides.


    Zachary¡¯s bodyguards followed closely behind.


    As they watched Zachary enter, Mr. and Mrs. Lowe once again sighed with amazement. Mr. York truly


    had the air of a sovereign.


    Every time they saw him appear, it always seemed like a royal had arrived.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    The Lowes smiled.


    Zachary merely nced at them and directly walked past them, only saying, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Lowe agreed in unison and had no other thoughts at that moment. They silently followed


    Zachary.


    They could not walk behind him closely either and instead had to follow behind his troop of


    bodyguards.


    Mrs. Lowe saw that Zachary¡¯s expression was flinty and felt that it meant nothing good.


    It was terrifying. It really felt like they were about to die but had no clue how they would die.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    Zachary headed straight to his penthouse suite on the top floor of Wiltspoon Hotel.


    After a couple of minutes, the Lowe couple knocked and entered under his bodyguards¡® lead.


    Zachary invited them to have a seat.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York.¡±


    The pair of husband and wife thanked him. Only then did they dare to sit down opposite him.


    After sitting down, they did not dare speak¨Cmainly because they did not even know what they should


    say.


    Theypletely did not understand why Zachary wanted to meet them and had not the slightest inkling


    what he wanted to talk about.


    Zachary did not want to waste time on this and took the initiative. Without beating around the bush, he


    said, ¡°Mr. Lowe, I asked you to meet me here primarily to tell you to keep your son, Shawn Lowe, under


    control so that he stops bothering my wife.¡±


    Hearing that, both Mr. and Mrs. Lowe paled.


    Mrs. Lowe stammered, ¡°Mr. York, t¨Ct¨Cthere must be some sort of misunderstanding here. Our Shawn


    has someone he likes. He¨CEven if you gave him a hundred shots of courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare bother


    your wife.¡±


    The status of being the great Zachary York¡¯s wife alone was enough to frighten people. Who would


    dare to covet her?


    Mr. Lowe chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. Our Shawn already has someone he likes. He wouldn¡¯t¨CMr. York, I


    hope you don¡¯t mind me asking¡­ Who might your wife be?¡±


    The fact that Zachary was already married was only privy to a particr circle of upper¨Css society


    and the employees of York Corporation.


    However, the identity of his wife was unknown to those in this circle.


    Mr. Lowe at first felt that his son did not have the courage to bother Zachary¡¯s wife, but thinking about it


    from another angle and considering that they did not even know who she was while factoring in that the


    person Shawn liked was Serenity, Mr. Lowe suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    Mrs. Lowe¡¯s train of thought then caught up.


    She was stunned and her face was filled with shock and disbelief.


    Could Serenity¡­ be Zachary¡¯s wife?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    How was that possible?


    Zachary was already nning to pick a special day toe clean to Serenity about his identity, so


    keeping it hidden from the Lowe couple no longer mattered to him.


    He said pointedly, ¡°Mrs. Lowe is very familiar with my wife, Serenity.¡±


    It really was Serenity!


    Mrs. Lowe paled dramatically.


    On the other hand, realization dawned on Mr. Lowe.


    No wonder York Corporation suddenly halted all¨Ccooperation with Lowe Enterprise when things had


    been just fine and even started stealing their business, resulting in Lowe Enterprise¡¯s rivals taking


    advantage of this opportunity to make their move on Lowe Enterprise.


    So it was all because Shawn liked Serenity, while Serenity was Zachary¡¯s wife.


    His wife who had triggered much gossip was actually the orphaned Serenity who only had her sister to


    rely on and had no notable family background to speak of!


    At this moment, Mrs. Lowe was incredibly d that she had only said it to frighten her son into not


    going to look for Serenity and had not actually tried to use her status and influence to force Serenity


    and her sister to leave Wiltspoon. Or else, the consequences would have been unimaginable!


    She was also grateful to her niece for telling her about it, resulting in her ruthlessly stopping her son


    from constantly going to Serenity¡¯s bookshop to bother her.


    Otherwise, her son¡¯s future would have been destroyed by Zachary!


    Now that Zachary had told them the reason, they would naturally supervise their son well and definitely


    would not let him bother Serenity.

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    ¡°Mr. York, Shawn hasn¡¯t gone to look for Serenity in a long time.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe added, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Serenity was your wife, but I know Serenity has been married for quite


    a few months, and yet Shawn persisted in bothering her. I knew this wasn¡¯t right, which was why I


    forcibly stopped him from going to Serenity¡¯s bookshop and calling her.¡±


    Zachary said sharply, ¡°Just earlier, your son used a new phone number to call my Seren again. I know


    he and Seren have known each other for more than a decade and met her before I did, but Seren has


    chosen me. She is my wife. I will not allow anyone to touch my woman.


    ¡°Seren has also harshly rejected him and told him that she does not see him as a man. Seren has


    always treated him like a little brother, but Shawn Lowe continues to find ways and means to bother


    her. I very much trust Seren, but I cannot tolerate his pestering of Seren.¡±


    Mr. Lowe hurriedly promised, ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t worry. When we get back, I¡¯ll definitely discipline Shawn


    strictly. I promise I won¡¯t let Shawn continue bothering your wife.


    ¡°Mr. York, Shawn probably doesn¡¯t know that Serenity is your wife. If he knew, even if he had the heart


    of a lion, he wouldn¡¯t dare bother Serenity.¡±


    Zachary said coldly, ¡°Seren and I have been married for three months. Even though we¡¯ve been


    keeping it a secret, Seren did not hide it from Ms. Sox. Shawn too found out long ago that Seren had


    already married someone. He did not confess his feelings to Seren before that but instead did so after,


    which means he hasmitted a wrong.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to say that if Seren wasn¡¯t my wife, Shawn can continue bothering her, sticking his


    nose into her marriage, and ruining it, do you?¡±


    ¡°Shawn is indeed in the wrong here. It¡¯s my fault for not educating my son properly. I¡¯m really sorry


    about this, Mr. York,¡± said Mr. Lowe.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Zachary said mildly, ¡°This is the reason I asked you to meet me tonight. It¡¯s fine as long as you


    understand now.¡±


    ¡°I do! I understand now.¡±


    The Lowe couple stood up and took their leave. They could not wait to get back home immediately, get


    their hands on that rascal, and give him a thorough scolding.


    Just as Zachary said, did it mean that their son could continue pestering Serenity if she was not


    Zachary¡¯s wife?


    That would be morally wrong.


    The young master of their family was still young and only twenty¨Ctwo years old. His future was


    promising and it was not like he would not be able to find a wife, so why did he insist on clinging to a


    married woman?


    After the Lowes left, Zachary immediately went home.


    After getting home and seeing Serenity in a deep sleep, he rxed. He took off his jacket andy down


    beside her, looking at her as hey on his side with one hand on her waist. He could not resist dropping


    a kiss on her lips as he watched her soundly sleeping face.


    ¡°Serenity, in this life, you can only be my, Zachary York¡¯s wife. No one can take you away from me!¡±


    Zachary stepped into thend of dreams with his beloved wife in his arms and a satisfied heart.


    Adversely, the Lowe couple went home to their family vi with fury in their hearts.


    The moment Mrs. Lowe stepped off the car, she called for the bodyguards who she had hired to keep


    an eye on Shawn Lowe.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys that Shawn isn¡¯t allowed to call Serenity? How did he get a new phone number to


    contact her with?!¡±


    The bodyguards looked at each other. They did not even know that he had changed his number.


    The bodyguard who Shawn Lowe had managed to bribe paled. Luckily, he stood in the back with his


    head lowered and was not seen by Mr. and Mrs. Lowe. He did his best to calm himself down and not


    panic. As long as Shawn Lowe did not sell him out, he would be fine.


    Mr. Lowe was not in the mood to interrogate the bodyguards. He went upstairs. directly.


    Arriving in front of his son¡¯s room, he ferociously kicked at the door and yelled, ¡± Shawn Lowe, open


    up!¡±


    Mrs. Lowe was worried her husband would use physical force and had to stop interrogating the


    bodyguards. She hurried up the stairs.


    Shawn Lowe did not open the door.


    He was drunk¨Cvery drunk¨Cand was currently sleeping like a log. Hepletely could not hear the


    sound of his father yelling and kicking at the door.


    He did not want to wake up either, because in his dreams, he could approach Serenity without restraint.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow. It¡¯s already veryte and if we make too big of a fuss, we might


    wake our daughter up.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe advised her husband and stopped him from kicking at the door again.


    ¡°Shawn¡¯s in a bad mood so he might have had something to drink in his room. If he gets really drunk,


    he won¡¯t be able to hear any banging on the door.¡±


    As ofte, Shawn had been getting drunk in his room often. He had a minibar in his room and had


    moved all his father¡¯s treasured fine wines into his room.


    It was precisely this constant drowning of his sorrows in alcohol, which led to his having no mood to


    work during the day that resulted in all the mistakes in his work recently.


    Mr. Lowe was livid but could not do anything about it and was persuaded to return to their bedroom by


    his wife.


    Upon entering their room, Mrs. Lowe asked her husband, ¡°Darling, about Mr. York telling us that


    Serenity is his wife¡­ Do we have to help him keep it a secret? It doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s gonepletely


    public about his rtionship with Serenity.¡°.


    Her niece was Serenity¡¯s best friend and even she did not know Zachary¡¯s true identity.


    Mr. Lowe sat down on the sofa in the room, and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Mr.


    York already said he and Serenity got married in secret. Since he hasn¡¯t gone entirely public about it


    and even if we know about it now, let¡¯s not mention it to others, lest he makes things difficult for us


    again.


    ¡°I knew there was no way York Corporation would just halt all cooperation with us out of the blue like


    that. Us being able to work together with them was the result of my long, hard work. And even after


    establishing the cooperation, I was very careful. I was so scared our products wouldn¡¯t be up to par, I


    didn¡¯t dare make a single mistake.


    ¡°Even with the chance to meet Mr. York at gatherings once in a while, I wouldn¡¯t deliberately seek to


    tter and ingratiate myself with him, but I didn¡¯t dare offend him either. Although he¡¯s naturally cold


    and aloof, he¡¯s a reasonable man. He wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for us just because.


    ¡°Now I know Shawn was the problem. He must have fallen for Serenity long ago, right? He didn¡¯t


    confess to Serenity before she had her shotgun marriage, but confessed to her after that and kept


    clinging to her. What was the use in that?¡±


    Mrs. Lowe sighed heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s the use? I didn¡¯t approve of him and Serenity being a couple anyway. Serenity and


    Jasmine have a very good rtionship and I watched her grow up. I don¡¯t hate her, but being a niece is


    different from being a daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°The choice of daughter¨Cinw I have in mind is a youngdy of an illustrious family. Other than


    looking good, Serenity doesn¡¯t have any particr outstanding traits at the moment. Although she¡¯s


    fairly good at making some money, she¡¯s not in Shawn¡¯s league. We the Lowes are a wealthy family, so


    naturally, our daughter¨Cinw muste from a family of equal standing.


    ¡°Only by marrying a youngdy of a rich family will it be of any help to Shawn. Serenity can¡¯t help him


    in any way. Even if we were willing to nurture Serenity into making a deep impression on the industry,


    she¡¯ll be only but a daughter¨Cinw. Who can guarantee that if she gets together with Shawn now,


    she¡¯ll spend the rest of her life with him? What if we end up nurturing an ungrateful beast?


    ¡°No matter how I tried to advise him, he wouldn¡¯t listen. Serenity is probably his first love. It¡¯s always


    hard to forget the first love.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Mr. Lowe said, ¡°No matter what Serenity thinks, we can¡¯t let Shawn go on like this. We must make him


    leave Wiltspoon and stay far away from Serenity. He¡¯ll be able to get over it eventually.


    ¡°Otherwise, if this goes on, sooner orter, something big is going to blow up. Mr. York is not a good¨C


    tempered person. He hasn¡¯t dealt us a mortal blow right now probably because of Serenity. Serenity


    has a good rtionship with Jasmine and you normally treat her like a niece, so he¡¯s probably scared


    that if hepletely destroys Lowe Enterprise and Serenity finds out the truth, she¡¯ll me him.


    ¡°But if Shawn continues to stay the same by bothering Serenity from time to time, and Mr. York finds


    out, he won¡¯t show us any more mercy.¡±


    ¡°Where should we send Shawn?¡± Mrs. Lowe asked him.


    She was internally thanking God she had always treated Serenity well.


    No matter what you did, you must leave a way out for yourself.

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    ¡°After New Year¡¯s, we¡¯ll send him to work in our Havenmill branch for a few years to gain some


    experience. Once he¡¯spletely gotten over Serenity and matured, we¡¯ll transfer him back here and


    train him for another two years. If he¡¯s up to the task, I¡¯ll let him take over Lowe Enterprise.


    ¡°If he can¡¯t get over it and is unable to rise to take the helm, we can only change the sessor then for


    the future of the Lowe family.¡±


    Mr. Lowe very much hoped his son could be the sessor to Lowe Enterprise, but that came with the


    precondition that his son was up to the task. If his son viewed love as more important than his future,


    he could only pick a sessor anew from amongst his numerous nieces and nephews.


    Mrs. Lowe¡¯s expression flickered, and she pursed her lips. She said, ¡°We¡¯ll send him off on the fourth of


    January. Also, we¡¯ll cut off all his allowance. He¡¯s started working. He can spend as much money as he


    earns, lest he gets toofortable.


    ¡°We¡¯ll only tell him about Serenity being Zachary¡¯s wife on the third of January. Then, he¡¯ll finally give


    up and go to Havenmill.¡±


    Mr. Lowe thought his wife¡¯s n was feasible and said in agreement, ¡°We¡¯ll let him start from the


    bottom ranks of the Havenmill branch. I¡¯ll get the managing director of the branch to watch over him


    closely, so nothing happens to him, but I won¡¯t let him get toofortable either. I¡¯ll freeze all his credit


    cards too. Once he gets to Havenmill, he can arrange a new bank card connected to his wages.¡±


    For the sake of making Shawn give up on his love for Serenity and molding him into a sessor who


    could take on the heavy burden that was Lowe Enterprise, the husband and wife steeled their hearts.


    Shawn did not know that his parents had decided to send him thousands of miles away to Havenmill,


    and neither did Serenity. For thetter half of the night, she slept very soundly. It felt as if there was a


    hot water bottle beside her and it was incredibly warm. She slept remarkably well as she hugged the


    hot water bottle.


    Maybe because in her dreams, she was eating good food, so she would asionally smack her lips.


    The next day, when she woke up and saw Zachary lying beside her, she propped her head up on one


    hand and looked at Zachary¡¯s sleeping face.


    However, what she recalled was the good food in her dreams.


    She dreamt someone had invited her out for a meal and the table was full of


    assorted delicacies. She ate to her heart¡¯s content and her mouth was all oily. In the end, there were


    two big chicken thighs left that she simply could not stomach and wanted to pack up to bring home to


    Zachary for him to eat.


    Yet, no matter what she did, she could not grab ahold of those two chicken thighs- that went on and on


    until she woke up.


    Reaching out to touch Zachary¡¯s face, Serenity said to herself, ¡°You¡¯re an unlucky one. I wanted to


    pack two big chicken thighs and bring them home for you to eat, but I just couldn¡¯t grab them.¡±


    Leaning down to give a peck on his handsome face, she then got up to prepare breakfast.


    Today, they were going to Whitmore Mansion.


    Recalling her dream in which she could not manage to pack up the chicken thighs for Zachary, Serenity


    immediately went out to buy chicken thighs and reward Zachary for breakfast.


    It was raining outside and the wind was blowing, which made it especially chilly.


    Carrying an umbre, Serenity ran to her car and hurriedly got into it after unlocking it. After she started


    the car, she turned on the heater and slowly warmed up.,


    Luckily, the supermarket would only close its doors in the afternoon of Christmas Eve.


    Serenity went to the supermarket and bought two big chicken thighs. She liked to eat chicken wings, so


    she bought two pieces for herself and some other things before returning home.


    Zachary was still asleep even after she reached home.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    As Serenity prepared breakfast in the kitchen, she muttered, ¡°Last night, he went to God¨Cknows¨Cwhere


    to do God¨Cknows¨Cwhat, and now still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    Zachary still had note out when Serenity finished preparing breakfast.


    She entered the room and looked at the man lying on the bed for a long moment before reaching out to


    put her hand under his nostrils to check if he was breathing. She then felt his forehead. He was still


    alive and didn¡¯t have a fever either.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t juste back this morning, did he? Why is he sleeping so much?¡±


    Serenity mumbled but did not shake Zachary awake. Instead, she began to pack their clothes. Once he


    woke up and had breakfast, they could leave.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Liberty was calling.


    ¡°Hey, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Have you and Zachary left yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s still sleeping. We¡¯ll leave once he wakes up and has his breakfast. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Then wait for me at home. I¡¯ll go over there right now. I prepared some gifts for you two


    but I forgot to pass them to you.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s raining outside and the wind is blowing hard. It¡¯s freezing out there and


    you don¡¯t have a car! Mrs. Lane¡¯s not around either. If you bring Sonny out with you, Sonny will get


    frostbite. If you really want to give us something, when Zachary and I call you on New Year¡¯s Day, you


    can just send us some Apple cash. It¡¯s the thought that counts.¡±


    Wiltspoon¡¯s tradition of gift¨Cgiving was all about well¨Cintentions; how much the gift cost did not matter.


    Normally, gifts would cost about ten to twenty dors. Even the closest rtive gave gifts in the range


    of two hundred dors. This was not exclusive to Wiltspoon and applied to just about the whole


    province. The area was famous in the country for giving the cheapest gifts.


    Liberty thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s fine by me too.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, are you really noting with us?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s enough for me to spend the holidays with just Sonny. Now that I don¡¯t have to cook for the


    whole family and serve them constantly, I¡¯ll take advantage of this time when my breakfast cafe hasn¡¯t


    opened yet to bring Sonny for proper sightseeing out and about Wiltspoon.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    All the while she was married to Hank, she had not been out to sightsee.


    Every day, her life revolved around her husband and son. Every holiday she would follow her husband


    back to his old family home and even have to take care of their whole family¡¯s three meals a day.


    Especially in the past few winter holidays, when they spent it at Hank¡¯s old family home and his


    rtives and friends came to visit, the house would be filled with people but she alone would be


    bustling in the kitchen. Sometimes, when Sonny cried and had a tantrum, she even had to cook for


    everyone while carrying Sonny on her back.


    Moreover, after she was done busying about the kitchen, the others would not wait for her to join them


    before digging in because she still had to feed Sonny first after finishing up in the kitchen. Once she


    was done doing that, there would only be a little bit of food left for her on the table.


    Thinking back on the slightly more than three years of married life, even Liberty herself did not know


    how she had managed to endure it.


    After getting divorced, Liberty felt that her past self was incredibly foolish. She gave her all because


    she loved Hank, but all her efforts were wasted.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine by me too, but it has been rainingtely. The temperature keeps


    dropping, so when you take Sonny out, make sure to bundle up a little more. I¡¯ll leave the car for you to


    use. When we departter, I¡¯ll send the car keys over to you.¡±


    Liberty did not reject her sister.


    She continued to advise Serenity on a few more things before hanging up.


    ¡°Seren, who were you talking to?¡± Zachary woke up slowly, happened to see Serenity shove her phone


    into the pocket of her jacket, and asked.


    Serenity turned her head to nce at him. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Where did you sneak offst night? You


    probably only came back when the sun rose, didn¡¯t you? You slept so soundly. Usually, you would have


    long gone to work at this hour. Anyway, my sister called just now. She said she¡¯d prepared some gifts,


    forgot to pass them to us, and wanted to send them over.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining and it¡¯s cold outside, so I asked her not toe over.¡±


    The husband and wife did notck money, but they simply had some habits that remained.


    The husband and wife were notcking money but simply honoring the customary seasonal gifting.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go anywherest night. I met Morpheus with you. Maybe it¡¯s because the weather is cold and


    it¡¯s so warm under the covers. Plus, it¡¯s the holidays. My whole being is so rxed I couldn¡¯t resist


    sleeping in.¡±


    Zachary got off the bed and walked to Serenity, hugging her from behind. ¡°Are the things all packed? I


    don¡¯t need to bring any clothes with me. It is my home, after all- there are clothes there I can change


    into. You should bring a few more sets yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true. I even helped you pack quite a few sets of clothes. It took up too much space.¡±


    Serenity immediately removed his clothes from the suitcase.

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    ¡°Go and freshen up. Breakfast is ready. Once you¡¯re done washing up and we¡¯ve had breakfast, we


    can depart. You said it¡¯s quite far, so we should leave a little earlier.¡±


    ¡°Give me a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Why should I give you a kiss? Can¡¯t you give me a kiss?¡±


    Zacharyughed and turned her around, leaning down to kiss her red lips.


    Her pale hand, however, covered his lips.


    ¡°Kiss me only after you¡¯ve brushed your teeth,¡± Serenity said as she pushed him away, turning to zip up


    the luggage.


    Zachary was speechless.


    He had just been repelled by his wife.


    ¡°While you¡¯re at it, remember to shave your scruff off so you don¡¯t poke people with it.¡±


    Serenity pulled the luggage with her as she left the room.


    Then, she watered the flowers and fed her three pets.


    The three pets would also have to be sent over to her sister¡¯s to be taken care of for a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, Honey.¡±


    After Zachary had brushed his teeth, shaved his face clean, and came out from the room, he called for


    his beloved wife, ¡°Hurry and let me kiss you.¡±


    Serenity came out of the kitchen while carrying the breakfast she had already finished preparing.


    Zachary approached her and she passed the te with the two big chicken thighs on it to him. He


    epted it and pecked her quickly before following her to the table, satisfied.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why are there two chicken thighs today?¡±


    Serenity smiled as she sat down. ¡°Last night, I dreamt someone treated me to a meal and the food was


    super delicious. I ate for a whole night until there were two big chicken thighs left, which I hadn¡¯t eaten.


    I wanted to pack them up to bring home for you, but no matter what I did, I couldn¡¯t grab ahold of them.


    ¡°I only realized it was a dream once I woke up, but I still wanted to give you two chicken thighs to eat.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    She was a glutton through and through. Even in her dreams, she was eating.


    ¡°I like chicken wings so I got myself two of them. Babe, can you help me get a disposable glove? I


    won¡¯t get my hands if I eat with the gloves on.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°I, your husband, am most delighted to serve you.¡±


    He went and got her a disposable glove.


    ¡°What on earth were you up tost night?


    ¡°I had a dream for the first time¨Ca nightmare. When I woke up from the nightmare and didn¡¯t see you, I


    knew you¡¯d gone out.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°What happened in your nightmare? I didn¡¯t do much. Mr. Bucham invited me out to have


    a drink. I was afraid you would nag me about always drinking, so I didn¡¯t dare tell you about it.¡±


    ¡°Did you drink alcohol? I don¡¯t smell any. I dreamt we were having our wedding but suddenly Elisa


    appeared to tell me you¡¯re a big fat liar, not to get married to you, and to leave you. She said you¡¯ve


    never been true to me and been lying to me this whole time. That shocked me awake.¡±


    Zachary nearly dropped the chicken thigh in his hand.


    Luckily, he was able to hold steady and held onto it.


    ¡°I thought I must have had a nightmare like that because you lied to mest night.¡± ¡°You know what


    they say¨Cyour dreams reflect your thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    Munching on a piece of chicken, Serenity said, ¡°You threw a big tantrum and a fuss, saying that I didn¡¯t


    see you as a family before I could tell you. Take a look in the


    mirror. You didn¡¯t tell me that Mr. Bucham asked you out for drinks. It gave me nightmares.¡±


    Zachary fell silent before uttering, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll bring you along when Mr. Bucham asks me out next


    time. You can stop me from drinking, and they can¡¯t make me drink then.¡±


    ¡°They would think you¡¯re a hen¨Cpecked husband.¡±


    ¡°Then so be it. They¡¯re single, so they can¡¯t be hen¨Cpecked husbands even if they want to.¡±


    Amused, Serenityughed.


    She stayed out of his business for the most part so long as Zachary did not do anything that could


    jeopardize his health.


    After filling her belly, Serenity did onest check on the things they were taking with them. The couple


    made sure nothing was left behind before heading out.


    First, they had to drop the three pets and the car keys at Liberty¡¯s.


    Liberty took the opportunity to give them Christmas presents when the couple arrived.


    With Zachary behind the wheel, he drove his wife to the Yorks¡® old residence for the festive holidays.


    Although Serenity long knew that Whitmore Mansion was passed down through generations and


    steeped in history, she was stunned when she feasted her eyes on the old residence. The family was


    livingrge back in the day.


    There were no skyscrapers, only quaint buildings. The fence around the residence was tall with


    security cameras installed everywhere. The security system was top-notch.


    The manor was decked out with pavilions, winding corridors, an artificial hill, and a pond. Walking into


    the estate was like traveling through time.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯d be a rich heir if you were born in that era.¡±


    Zachary took Serenity for a stroll to show her around the residence. He answered with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t


    have to be born in that era. I won¡¯t be able to meet you.¡±


    Technically, he was a rich heir now.


    To y along with Zachary, the Yorks moved back into the old residence. The maids were either given


    the day off or on duty at Wildridge Manor. There was no help at Whitmore Mansion. Zachary, his


    cousins, and his brothers had to do everything themselves.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re dependable to make money and run annual maintenance to


    the ce. Otherwise, the ancient structure would have copsed. It¡¯d be a shame to lose a part of


    history.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it here?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    With the couple interlocking their fingers, they strolled along the corridor. ¡°We can retire here when we


    grow old.¡±


    Wildridge Manor was beautiful, but the heritage was not as rich as the old residence. As Serenity


    mentioned, the ce had them time¨Ctraveling back in history.


    The breathtaking view and quiet environment made it the perfect ce for retirement.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Sure.¡±


    Cocking his head, Zachary lowered his chin and gave her a kiss.


    He enjoyed the peaceful moment.


    During the holidays, the couple roamed every corner of Whitmore Mansion and made sweet memories


    together.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s brothers and cousins got the chills from the couple¡¯s lovey¨Cdovey disy. Once vacation


    time was over, they rushed back to the city before they were forced to watch more of the couple¡¯s


    affection for each other.


    Grandma May thought the young couple¡¯s sweet rtionship would make her grandsons consider


    marriage. It never crossed her mind that they would run away instead. Grandma


    May sighed and said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, you¡¯re the oldest sister¨Cin-w to Callum and the rest. Please


    set your brothers¨Cinw up for dates if you know any nice girls out there.¡±


    Serenity answered with a grin, ¡°Nana, they have their parents. They don¡¯t need me to set them up.


    Besides, they have you too. Don¡¯t rush the boys, Nana. It¡¯s not time for Callum and the others yet.


    They¡¯ll reach that milestone when they meet the right girl, so there¡¯s no point drilling marriage into


    them.¡±

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    ¡°I¡¯m not getting any younger. I¡¯m living on borrowed time. I hope they¡¯ll have their own family before I


    kick the bucket.¡±


    Grandma May decided to go around Wiltspoon to find potential wives for her remaining grandsons. She


    would assign the boys to go after the girls she picked out for them.


    Anyone who was unable toplete the task could forget about attending her birthday celebration at


    the end of August.


    ¡°Nana, you¡¯ll live long.¡±


    ¡°I hope to live long too, even better if I¡¯m alive to see the birth of my great- granddaughter.¡±


    Following the mention of a great¨Cgranddaughter, Grandma May¡¯s eyes were glued to Serenity¡¯s belly.


    Serenity embarrassedly uttered, ¡°Stop looking at my belly, Nana. Aunt Flo just came for a visit today.¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    Zachary had been working on it, but there were still no signs of her great- granddaughter.


    After Callum and the lot slipped back into the city, Zachary and Serenity did not stay long at the old


    residence. They soon returned to Wiltspoon and used thest few days of vacation to drive around the


    city. Zachary was no longer afraid of running into people.


    Hence, many saw Mr. York at different scenic locations.


    They even caught a glimpse of Mr. York¡¯s mysterious wife. She was a beauty. People thought she


    looked rather familiar, but they could not put a name to her face.


    These people dared not invade the couple¡¯s space and say hello. Instead, they sneaked a few pictures


    of them.


    Zachary was affectionate, sweet, and loving toward Serenity. The pictures of them together built a nice


    photo album in these strangers¡® phones.


    Without Zachary putting out the word, buzz was brewing among the public.


    Word got out that Mr. York spoiled his wife silly.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Once the delightful holidays were over, it was time to get back to work and school. Before the people


    could get out of the funk of post¨Choliday blues, Valentine¡¯s Day came around the corner.


    Serenity had no concept of the special holidays. All she could think about was that the school term was


    starting. She and Jasmine went to the shop bright early in the morning to clean the ce and restock


    products. They were hard at work.


    They had no idea that Zachary was in the presidential suite on the top floor of Wiltspoon Hotel, being


    interviewed by a bunch of Wiltspoon¡¯s renowned entertainment media about his love for his wife.


    Zachary and Serenity married at first sight without knowing much about each other and kept the


    marriage a secret. Since Zachary was the heir of the York family, the paparazzi are dying to find out


    about his love story. Zachary had been seen around the city, unting his rtionship with his wife


    lately, and the paparazzi snapped a lot of their lovely moments together.


    The press wanted to interview him, mainly to dig out the couple¡¯s romantic history.


    Zachary had epted a few interviews since managing York Corporation. However, the interviews


    were only business¨Crted.


    This was the first time he would be asked about his personal life.


    ¡°Mr. York, what is your wife¡¯s name? We still haven¡¯t figured out who the luckydy of the house is. We


    do find her face familiar.¡±


    Last year, the Hunts uploaded a decade¨Cold picture of Serenity and her sister on Twitter afterbeling


    them as ungrateful granddaughters. Serenity was a child back then and her facial features had since


    developed. That was why people thought she looked familiar but could not put their finger on it.


    Those who knew Serenity personally kept mum because Zachary had not gone public with his


    rtionship. They did not dare put Serenity¡¯s name out there.


    Hence why the paparazzi could get nothing on Serenity.


    Of course, the head of the Bucham family had something to do with it too. He had the power to stop


    any information from getting out.


    Only God knew everybody had been having a hard time keeping the secret for Zachary.


    Mrs. Sox could not bring herself to meet her niece in case she might blurt out that Serenity turned out


    to be Mrs. York.

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Zachary wore a tender expression.


    The press was stunned.


    Mr. York must love his wife very much. The mention of his wife¡¯s name softened, his facial muscles.


    The media captured Mr. York¡¯s gentle side when he was out and about with his wife. In the past, Mr.


    York would usually be seen with a sour face, giving off the vibe for people to stay away.


    The power of love could turn an aloof man affectionate.


    ¡°My wife isn¡¯t some heiress, but she¡¯s the missus of the York family and that makes her royalty. She¡¯s


    Serenity Hunt and will be twenty¨Csix this year. She hasn¡¯t had her birthday yet. She thinks she¡¯s old


    when she hits twenty¨Csix.¡±


    The reporters wanted to scream. Mr. York turned into a chatterbox when talking about his wife.


    Hang on. Serenity Hunt?


    ¡°Mr. York, your wife¡¯s Serenity Hunt?¡±


    Shell¨Cshocked, a female reporter sought Zachary for confirmation.


    Zachary turned to her with chilling eyes. Pulling his usual straight face, he fiercely refuted, ¡°Do you


    have a problem with that?¡±


    A simple question from Zachary¡¯s mouth came out rather harshly. The female reporter who posed the


    question somehow cowered in fear.


    Nevertheless, people in their line of work had met all walks of life. Although Zachary was an indifferent


    man, he was a man of culture and would notsh out or kick off unreasonably. The female reporter


    shook away her fears and carried on the questioning. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that. I just thought


    the name sounded familiar.


    ¡°Ah, I got it. Is she the girl who went viral on Twitter for being an ungrateful granddaughterst


    October?¡±


    Having recalled who Serenity was, the female reporter had a twinkle in her eyes. It appeared Serenity


    was newsworthy, and the reporter could dig up more about her.


    ¡°My wife isn¡¯t an ungrateful granddaughter. Her rtives kicked my wife and her sister out of the house.


    That family took things too far. My wife was only ten years old then, and her sister was fifteen. They


    were only children.


    ¡°Not only did the family take most of the life insurance payout from my wife¡¯s parents, but the Hunts


    also kicked the sisters out of the house and hogged their parents¡® family home. It was a cold¨Cblooded


    move. Could you have forgiven the family if this happened to you?¡±


    The female reporter replied, ¡°Mr. York, I don¡¯t mean any harm. Truth be told, I¡¯m on your wife¡¯s side.


    Don¡¯t mind thements online. They don¡¯t understand the pain. your wife has gone through. The


    despair and anger were not something they had experienced. That was why the trolls believed they


    took the higher moral grounds.¡±


    It never urred to the press that Zachary¡¯s wife was an orphan.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    A male reporter asked, ¡°It¡¯s determined that your wife is the niece of Mrs. Stone. Mrs. Stone hosted a


    high¨Cprofile event to invite Wiltspoon¡¯s finest to introduce her nieces to everyone.


    ¡°I recall that your wife did not attend that night. You weren¡¯t there as well. Was it because you¡¯re on bad


    terms with Mr. Stone?¡±


    Mrs. Stone did not oppose the presence of the media at the event the other night.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That was why the media had firsthand knowledge of the grand event.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone is the aunt of my wife, which means she¡¯s also my aunt. I have nothing but respect for Mrs.


    Stone. I didn¡¯t attend the event not because I had bad blood with Mr. Stone. I was already away on


    business before Mrs. Stone reunited with my wife as family. I also fell sick during the business trip. My


    wife was worried and flew over to take care of me when she found out. This was the reason my wife


    and I couldn¡¯t be there.¡±


    Everybody could imagine Serenity taking an overnight flight and rushing to look after Zachary.


    ¡°You¡¯re a lucky man, Mr. York,¡± the male reporter expressed.


    No wonder Mr. York doted on his wife and got famous in Wiltspoon for doing it. If the reporter had a


    wife who would do anything for him, he would spoil her too.

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    ¡°I think I¡¯m one lucky man too.¡± The harsh lines along Zachary¡¯s face softened, reced with a tender


    look. His lips curled into a happy smile.


    Serenity took the night flight to get to Zachary when he had the nasty flu. Although she made him take


    a daily shot, there was no question he could feel Serenity¡¯s love for him. It was a sweet taste of


    happiness.


    ¡°Mr. York, is it true that you married your wife at first sight?¡±


    Zachary openly admitted to it. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never met her before signing the marriage papers, but I know


    who she was. She saved my nana¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°So Old Mrs. York was the reason you married her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. We were in a rush to get married because of my nana, but I¡¯m grateful to her now. I


    would¡¯ve missed out on meeting a great woman like Seren if Nana didn¡¯t push me to get married.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wow, Mr. York.¡±


    It was hard to believe that a man like Mr. York would rush into marriage.


    The newfound information took the press by surprise.


    It was no wonder Mr. York never went public about his marriage even though he had been married for a


    few months. He also stopped everyone from pestering Serenity.


    Yet today, he agreed to an interview¡­


    Was Mr. York ready to announce that he was taken?


    The reporters were filled with a sudden rush of excitement.


    It was their honor to write a piece about Mr. York¡¯s marriage announcement.


    ¡°Has it ever crossed your mind that you¡¯d be an uxorious husband one day when you first got


    married?¡±


    Zachary smiled and replied, ¡°No. Who can predict tomorrow? Well, I can¡¯t. Maybe you can. If you can,


    please let me know if our firstborn will be a son or daughter.¡±


    The few reporters asked in delight, ¡°Is the missus pregnant?¡±


    Zachary kept a smile on his face. ¡°Not yet, but hopefully soon. I want a cute daughter.¡±


    The audience fell out of the premature celebration. They thought the missus was expecting, but it


    turned out to be untrue.


    ¡°Today is Valentine¡¯s Day, Mr. York. What have you prepared for your wife?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Just a bouquet of flowers, thirty jewelry sets, a vi, and a new car. I¡¯m going to have


    dinner with her tonight, but I can¡¯t read women¡¯s minds to know what they want, so I went with


    whatever the public is doing and swam with the tide.¡±


    The media was shocked.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    For the Valentine¡¯s Day gift, Mr. York bought thirty jewelry sets for his wife. Needless to say, a single


    jewelry set must cost tens of thousands. Mr. York would not settle for anything lower to gift his wife. He


    was also giving her a house and a car¡­


    ¡°Mr. York, this is not swimming with the tide. The public can¡¯t afford that kind of money.¡± The female


    reporter enviously added, ¡°I have a boyfriend, and I can only expect flowers at best. He¡¯s not as


    generous as you are, Mr. York.


    ¡°Your wife is very lucky.¡±


    Serenity married a stranger at first sight, and her husband turned out to be the heir of the wealthiest


    York family.


    Imagine the luck.


    Serenity was destined for a life of riches. It was hard not to envy her.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    ¡°Why thirty jewelry sets, Mr. York? Is there a significance to the number?¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°Not really. I was thinking there are thirty days to a month. With thirty jewelry sets,


    Seren can wear a different set every day for a month. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The world of the rich was not something ordinary people could everprehend.


    They would love to be in Serenity¡¯s shoes; even the male reporters were green with envy.


    It was a good thing they were not in the same circle as Mr. York. Otherwise, they would y second


    fiddle to Mr. York and would never be able to find a girlfriend. They would feel under pressure to


    compete with Mr. York.


    ¡°Mr. York, your wife is Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece, but you¡¯re at odds with Mr. Stone. Are you open to improving


    your rtionship with Stone Group for your wife? Also, the heiress of Stone Group had once openly


    dered her love for you and pursued you. Now that she and your wife are cousins, how are you


    moving forward from there?¡±


    Zachary faintly responded, ¡°We¡¯re family, but there¡¯s no giving way in the business world. I¡¯ll do me,


    and he¡¯ll do him.


    ¡°I appreciate Ms. Stone¡¯s affection, but I only have eyes for my Seren. She¡¯s the only one for me. We


    promised each other that we will never separate. We will stick together forever.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why should I be afraid to face Ms. Stone?¡±


    The press followed up with more questions. ¡°As far as we know, you have not visited the Stones.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stone took the whole family on vacation and hasn¡¯t returned. Am I supposed to visit an empty


    home?¡±


    The reporter was speechless.


    Although Zachary put it lightly, the press was curious about the Stones¡® reaction when they found out


    that Zachary was Serenity¡¯s husband.


    It was said that Ms. Stone was close with Serenity. The pair hit it off and became best friends before


    realizing they were cousins.


    Everybody in the city was aware of Ms. Stone¡¯s feelings for Mr. York. It was doubtful that Ms. Stone had


    let go of her unrequited love. How would she react when she received news that her cousin was


    married to the man she loved dearly?


    The Stones and the Yorks were not on great terms, but undeniably, Elisa was the only woman in the


    whole of Wiltspoon who was an equal to Zachary, social strata speaking.


    However, Zachary would rather ditch Elisa, who waspatible with him in every way, and married a


    nobody and an orphan who lived with her sister. Would Ms. Stone lose it and feel insulted?


    A defeat was easier if it was to a worthy opponent; such was the nature of people.


    It would be a hard pill to swallow when the victor was someone lesser as no amount of talking could let


    anyone get over it.


    Now the media was aware that Zachary married the girl to thank her for saving his nana¡¯s life.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, the couple spent time together and started to develop feelings for each other after the


    marriage.


    ¡°Mr. York, how do you get along with your wife?¡±


    ¡°The same as how other couples get along. There¡¯s nothing peculiar about the way we do things.¡±


    ¡°Do you and your wife get your groceries from the farmer¡¯s market?¡±


    ¡°We do. We¡¯re people after all. We need to eat, so of course we get our groceries.¡±


    The reporters believed they might bump into Mr. York getting groceries if they hung around the farmer¡¯s


    market.


    Zachary gave the impression of someone on higher ground. He was the heir of the richest family in the


    city and the boss of York Corporation. Since his time was money, he probably had no time to prepare


    his own meals.


    It never urred to the press that Mr. York would go grocery shopping at the farmer¡¯s market like


    ordinary people.


    No. The person who changed Mr. York was Serenity.


    ¡°Um¡­ Who does the cooking? Is it the missus?¡±


    ¡°Whoever is free to cook. Seren will tidy up the house if I cook. We do an equal share of the household


    chores.¡±


    ¡°You cook too, Mr. York?

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    Zachary replied with a question, ¡°Is it weird? The boys in my family can cook. One of my brothers can


    cook better than the chef at Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    The female reporters enviouslymented, ¡°Your wife is so lucky.¡± think I¡¯m luckier. My Seren is good to


    me. She¡¯s a fabulous cook. She always makes my favorite food.¡±


    Jealousy would kill everybody before they could ask further questions.


    The young couple was not in the same room right now, but the way Mr. York talked and the expression


    on his face exined how happy he was with his married life.


    The media wrapped up the interview after asking a few more details about his life.


    ¡°That reminds me. Don¡¯t go hounding my wife. You cane to me with any questions. I¡¯ll make time


    to take the interview. My wife prefers to live a quiet and mundane life.


    The people gave their word, ¡°We won¡¯t intrude on the missus without your permission.¡±


    The most they would do was snap photos of her in secret.


    They would not dare to mob Serenity.


    Zachary summoned his security detail to lead the reporters out.


    Once the reporters were gone, Zachary gave his best friend a call.


    Josh took the call and said, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s still the holidays? Get back to work! I can¡¯t believe you


    have note back to work. Is thepany yours or mine?¡±


    Josh had not had time to sit down since returning to work.


    He used to get it easy when Zachary was around in the past, but now, he had to call the shots in


    Zachary¡¯s absence. It was not a task Josh was going to take lying down.


    It was the Yorks¡®pany, but Josh was the one working his butt off instead.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Since today was Valentine¡¯s Day, Josh wanted to get off work early to buy flowers for Jasmine and ask


    her out for dinner.He had called the florist to reserve a bouquet.


    ¡°Josh, I¡¯ve epted the press interview.¡±


    ¡°What interview?¡±


    Zachary did not tell Josh. Plus, to get himself a wife, Josh promised Jasmine to be an ordinary citizen


    and not to use the Buchams¡®work to pry into other people¡¯s personal lives.


    It never crossed Josh¡¯s mind that he would know nothing about Zachary¡¯s interview. There was nothing


    on the itinerary Mr. Chaplin prepared for Zachary.


    Did Zachary take it upon himself to ept the interview?


    ¡°It¡¯s an interview about my marriage.¡±


    Dumbstruck, Josh quickly ensued with a smile. ¡°So you¡¯re nning toe clean, are you?¡±


    ¡°I can only keep secrets for so long. It¡¯s better for it toe from me than from someone else. Seren


    and I are at a sweet spot in our marriage right now, and today is Valentine¡¯s Day. I thought I should tell


    her who I am on this special day. She might not be¡­ that angry.¡±


    It was a suggestion from Ben.


    There was no telling whether it was a useful suggestion.


    Well, he could get even with Ben if it did not work.


    Poor Ben. All he did was suggest an idea. The consequence was supposed to be Zachary¡¯s to bear.


    Now that everything was out there, Zachary braced himself for the hissy fit his wife was about to throw.


    Joshmented, ¡°I¡¯m dumping the work on Callum, so I can deliver flowers to Jasmine.¡±


    It was not something Josh wanted to miss!

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for encouragement and support here, Josh. I¡¯m worried about what Seren¡¯s going to think.¡±


    ¡°I support you wholeheartedly and in spirit. No matter what you do, I¡¯ll always support you. Zachary, I¡¯m


    your No.1 fan! Keep it up, Zachary! Even if your worldes crumbling down, you¡¯re a tall guy. Stand


    up and hold your world up. It¡¯ll be fine. The worst that can happen is you getting crushed.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°But your wife might stumble upon the truth if you keep up with the secrets. She¡¯ll be angrier than ever


    and might dump your sorry ass. Prepare to sign the divorce papers, man.


    ¡°You should prepare for the storm instead of having the storm sneak up behind you. and take you by


    surprise. We have each other if your wife is mad at you and gives you a snub. Haha. I don¡¯t have to


    watch you act lovey-dovey with one another anymore.¡±


    The men could chase after their wives together.


    Zachary uttered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have called you. You¡¯re gloating. I bet you¡¯re going to have the popcorn


    ready for sh*t to hit the fan.¡±


    ¡°You know me best, Zachary!¡±


    Josh openly admitted to it. That was right. He wanted to be there to witness Zachary¡¯s downfall.


    ¡°Anyhow, you¡¯ve taken the step, so it¡¯s time to face the music. That reminds me,


    today is Valentine¡¯s Day. I know you don¡¯t have a romantic bone in you and you don¡¯t celebrate this


    special day, but I¡¯m being nice to give you some advice-buy your wife a bouquet of flowers.


    Zachary answered, ¡°I bought nine thousand nine hundred and ny-nine roses for Serenity. She¡¯ll


    receive the delivery at her shopter.


    ¡°I even got her thirty jewelry sets, and each of them is a unique design. I have a vi and a car ready


    for her too. Josh, do you think the gifts are enough? Should I get more? Oh, I should buy her thirty


    handbags. She can have enough to choose a different one every day for a month.


    ¡°Oh, I should get her clothes, skincare, and cosmetic products. I wouldn¡¯t know I got her too little if it


    weren¡¯t for your reminder.¡±


    Josh remarked, ¡°Get lost, showoff!¡±


    He then mmed the phone.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    All Josh did was order Jasmine a bouquet of flowers.


    Zachary beat Josh with all the Valentine¡¯s gifts he had gotten.


    Josh wanted to criticize Zachary at the thought that Serenity would be receiving nine thousand nine


    hundred and ny-nine roses, jewelry sets, a vi, a car, handbags, etc. while Jasmine was only


    getting a bouquet of flowers.


    It was Valentine¡¯s Day, not a wedding. Why did Zachary have to go all out on the presents?


    Was Zachary going to do the same when International Women¡¯s Day rolled around?


    Joshter realized why he was still single while Zachary swiftly became a happily married man. It was


    because Zachary did things excessively!


    Although his best friend hung up the phone on him, Zachary was not the least bit furious. He believed


    he could do better with the gifts.


    Today was the day he was going to bepletely honest with Serenity after all.


    He wondered how Seren would react to it.


    Hence why he needed to stock up on presents; maybe they would make Seren less angry.


    Zachary prayed for things to go well. Keeping himself busy, Zachary left the hotel and brought his


    security team to spend some cash.


    Serenity, who was still in the dark at this point, had finished tidying up the shop.


    The holidays had been free and easy, but now that work had Serenity tied up, her back was killing her.


    ¡°We finally got the ce cleaned up. The students will be back in school in a few days. Jasmine, did


    you manage to ask what study materials we needed to look out for? We should ce an order with the


    supplier before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    It was not like the supplier could make an immediate delivery.

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    It would take a couple of days before their order could be processed.


    Serenity and Jasmine needed to get all the study materials the students needed for the new school


    term before the school reopened.


    They should at least know the materials needed in advance so they could ce the order.


    Putting the mop back into the closet, Jasmine uttered, ¡°I found outst night what we needed and made


    a list. The list is in my bag. You can check it and phone the supplier to make the delivery in the next few


    days.¡±


    Students would purchase the school materials assigned by the teachers or that were rmended in


    the first few days of school. It would be the busiest time in the shop.


    Serenity asked her sister and Mrs. Lane to help out at the shop on the first day of school.


    Liberty had gotten in touch with a contractor to remodel her restaurant. Now that the price had been


    agreed upon, the remodeling would begin in a few days.


    The students would be returning before the restaurant¡¯s renovations began, so Liberty coulde over


    to lend her sister a hand.


    ¡°Let me check.¡±


    Taking a seat behind the cash register, Serenity retrieved the list from Jasmine¡¯s bag. Serenity turned


    on theputer to key the information in an Excel spreadsheet.


    Jasmine drew close.


    She pulled a chair over and sat next to Serenity, watching Serenity turn on theputer.


    Once theputer was up and running, Serenity clicked on Spotify to y a song. It was nice to listen


    to music while working. She picked the song, ¡°Miss You¡±.


    ¡°This song again? You like the song, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The song was on the radio when I took a ride in Zachary¡¯s car. I thought it was beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask-did Mr. York do anything for today?¡± Jasmine suddenly asked.


    Serenity asked in confusion, ¡°Does he need to do something today? Is today a special asion?¡±


    Jasmine answered with a grin, ¡°You¡¯ll know when you look at the calendar.¡±


    ¡°February the fourteenth. What¡¯s special about today?¡±


    Serenity inquired before it hit her. Curling her lips, she answered, ¡°Oh, Valentine¡¯s Day. I don¡¯t have any


    concept of special asions. Every day is Valentine¡¯s Day to us when we¡¯re in a good ce in our


    rtionship. Valentine¡¯s Day means nothing if we don¡¯t get along.¡±


    ¡°I knew you won¡¯t pay any mind to special asions. Your husband must be the same. I don¡¯t see him


    having anything nned yet.¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. Bucham do anything for you?¡±


    Jasmine choked. ¡°No.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She then added, ¡°He probably has the same character as Mr. York. They don¡¯t even learn from the rest


    of the world and send some flowers on Valentine¡¯s Day.¡±


    Serenity smiled and clicked on a browser. This was her work habit where she would listen to music and


    open the browser to check for some news. Serenity would get to work after reading thetest news.


    She had only opened a webpage when a pop-up appeared at the bottom right corner of her screen.


    Serenity took a quick nce and saw it was a piece of hot gossip. Uninterested, she was about to


    close the pop-up¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t close it, Seren. Look closer. It¡¯s about the heir of the York family. Come on, click on it. Mr. York


    hasn¡¯t been in the news for a while now.¡±


    Although the fun-loving Jasmine believed she would never have the chance to meet Mr. York in person,


    she was keen on some gossip about the heir. She was dying to find out who his beloved wife was.

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Jasmine was highly interested in the identity of Mrs. York. She was in awe of Mrs. York¡¯s ability to turn


    a callous man like Mr. York into an uxorious husband.


    She had heard a lot about Mr. York adoring his wifetely.


    Jasmine had asked Josh before to pull some strings and introduce her to Mrs. York.


    Josh was Mr. York¡¯s most trusted man, so he must be one of the first to know that Mr. York was


    married.


    Jasmine bet Josh had met Mrs. York in the flesh.


    s, Josh turned down her request, saying that he could not reveal who Mrs. York was until Mr. York


    was ready to make the public announcement himself. It got Jasmine down for days.


    Josh was trying to win her heart right now, but he could not even make her one wish happen. It showed


    how protective Mr. York was of his wife.


    Now that some news was finally out, she had to click on it and see what was going


    ¡°What¡¯s there to read? It¡¯s only about his marriage.¡±


    Serenityughed and added, ¡°Why are you people dying to find out who the missus of the York family


    is? What does her identity have anything to do with us? It¡¯s not like we¡¯d ever meet her.¡±


    Not to mention, they could not learn her secrets to taming her husband.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since Serenity and Zachary were in a great ce in their marriage right now, Serenity no longer


    needed to seek help from Mrs. York for her secrets.


    Zachary spoiled her silly.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to know who Mrs. York is? Elisa phoned me to chat the other day. She asked if


    anyone knew her identity yet.¡±


    Jasmine and Serenity switched ces.


    Serenity was not interested, but Jasmine was very much keen.


    ¡°Elisa doesn¡¯t talk to me about that.¡±


    Elisa was away traveling for the holidays and was not back yet.


    Jasmine clicked on the pop-up and said, ¡°Elisa knows you don¡¯t care about that. Why should she


    bother asking you? I¡¯m the queen of gossip. Plus, I know Josh. Elisa believes I¡¯ll be the first to find out


    who Mrs. York is.¡±


    The pop-up gossip was an interview.


    It was Mr. York¡¯s interview.


    The two women were dumbfounded the moment they saw the person in the interview.


    Reacting strongly, Serenity pulled Jasmine away and took the seat in front of theputer. She


    watched Zachary¡¯s interview with widened eyes.


    Jasmine leaned against the cash register and propped her head near theputer screen to have a


    good look at Zachary in the interview. She rubbed her eyes a few times before asking her best friend,


    ¡°Seren, are my eyes ying tricks on me? Did I see it right?


    ¡°Look at the caption. Is that the heir of the Yorks? Why is Mr. York your Mr. York?¡±


    If only Serenity could get inside theputer to confirm whether the heir was Zachary.


    She stared nkly at Zachary on theputer, rewatching the interview multiple times before she was


    certain that the interviewed man, who people called the heir of the Yorks, was her man!


    Zachary was Mr. York. Mr. York was Zachary!


    Serenity once asked if Zachary was rted to the wealthiest York family, but he said the only thing he


    shared with the heir was the samest name: She thought it was simply a coincidence.


    She had talked to Zachary about Mr. York because Jasmine loved to gossip. He acted like nothing ever


    happened while telling her about himself.


    There were many times she asked him about Mr. York and his wife, and he made up a believable story


    each time.


    He had her fooled since the beginning of the marriage!


    Serenity was suddenly reminded of the dream. In the dream, she was walking down the aisle to


    Zachary when Elisa jumped out to stop the wedding. Elisa told her that Zachary was a liar who had


    been deceiving her. Elisa advised Serenity against marrying Zachary.


    Elisa¡­


    Elisa was in love with Mr. York, and Mr. York was Zachary¡­

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    It exined why Zachary went away on business after Serenity did a DNA test with her aunt. Zachary


    was trying to get away from meeting Aunt Audrey in case the jig was up and his cover was blown!


    Serenity¡¯s mind shed back to the moments in their four-month-old marriage as color washed off her


    face.


    Jasmine noticed that Serenity¡¯s hand over the mouse was shaking.


    ¡°Seren. Seren. Are you okay? Are you alright?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s reaction gave Jasmine a scare.


    Jasmine immediately smacked and shook her


    Like a puppet, Serenity sat still and did not respond no matter how many times Jasmine tried to get her


    attention or smack her Serenity simply stared at Zachary¡¯s face blown up on theputer screen in a


    trance


    It was him. It had to be him!


    He was her spouse. There was no way she could be wrong about that.


    They were a couple who shared the most intimate moments together. She was beginning to trust her


    spouse, but he turned out to be a big liar! He had her fooled from the start!


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Seren. Say something. I¡¯m scared to see you like this. I-I¡¯m going to give Liberty a


    call.¡±


    Unable to snap her best friend out of the trance, Jasmine pulled out her phone to call Liberty for help.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Amid the fluster, she could not remember Liberty¡¯s contact number. She had to scroll through her


    contact list one by one to find Liberty¡¯s number.


    It took a while before Jasmine found Liberty¡¯s new phone number. She scrolled past the number a few


    times without realizing it.


    Serenity was in a horrific state.


    Her face was pale in color.


    Liberty was at her restaurant.


    Having gotten a call from Jasmine, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s up, Jasmine? Let Seren know I won¡¯t be going


    over for lunch.¡±


    She thought her sister was calling to have lunch together at the bookshop.


    ¡°Where are you now, Liberty? Is this a good time? Hurry over. Something¡¯s gotten into Seren.¡±


    Turning as white as a sheet, Liberty went over to grab her son and rushed out of the restaurant before


    Jasmine could exin further. Liberty stopped the first car driving by.


    Duncan hit the brakes.


    He unlocked the door to get out of the car, but Liberty climbed into the backseat with Sonny. Once in


    the car, Liberty said, ¡°I need to get to Wiltspoon School, driver. Drive!¡±


    Duncan turned around and looked at her. ¡°What happened? You¡¯re all over the ce. You did not even


    close the door of your shop.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Surprised, Liberty asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Why had she always run into Duncan?


    Duncan uttered amusedly, ¡°I should be asking you that question. You raced out with. Sonny in your


    arms and stopped my car without looking at who was behind the wheel. You got into the car without


    knowing it was me. You could be kidnapped and sold if you stop and get in any car.¡±


    While talking, he took a good look at Liberty.


    It appeared Liberty had lost more weight over the holidays.


    She lost the fat on her cheeks and became more pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Are you free now, Mr. Lewis? Can you drive me to Wiltspoon School? If not, I can hail a cab.¡±


    Liberty did not want to take up Duncan¡¯s time since he was a busy man. Besides, it must be a busy


    time of the year since it was just after the holidays. She carried her son and was going to get out of the


    car.


    ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll drive you there! Hand me the keys to your shop. I¡¯ll help you lock up.¡±


    Liberty felt her pocket and said, ¡°The keys¡­ The keys are in the restaurant.¡±

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Duncan shot Liberty an angry look before getting out of the car. He went into the restaurant and picked


    up the keys to lock the ce up.


    Back in the car, Duncan concentrated behind the wheel and asked, ¡°What happened? You¡¯re all over


    the ce, and you look pale.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Jasmine called me to say something happened to Seren.¡±


    Color washed off Liberty¡¯splexion further at the mention.


    Her sister went to the bookshop to tidy up the ce today. What could have happened?


    Did a bookshelf topple over her sister?


    There were a lot of books on the shelf. The weight of the bookshelf with the help of gravity falling on a


    person¡­


    Liberty stopped herself from dwelling deeper into that scenario.


    She was terrified.


    What if something happened to her sister? What if her sister had an ident?


    Liberty had lost her parents and only had her sister, growing up. If her sister¡­


    Tears streamed down Liberty¡¯s face.


    Duncan asked with concern, ¡°What happened to your sister?¡±


    Since Serenity was his best friend¡¯s wife, Duncan was rather worried about the situation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Jasmine didn¡¯t say. All she told me was that something happened to Seren. She sounded


    flustered on the phone, so it must be something bad.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Hurry up and give Ms. Sox a call to get to the bottom of the situation. Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re


    crying without knowing what the situation is. What if it isn¡¯t what you think it is? That would be a waste


    of your tears.¡±


    Liberty choked with sobs. ¡°I can¡¯t help myself¡­ It brought me back to the time I was called out of the


    ssroom by the teacher and told to go home. Themunity reached out to the school and told me


    to hurry home. I got home only to find my parents dead¡­


    The day of her parents¡¯ death was imprinted in Liberty¡¯s mind for life.


    She shuddered with fear every time she received a phone call out of the blue.


    Liberty feared the worst.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself. Just check what happened.¡±


    Duncan was aware that Liberty and Serenity lost their parents eleven years ago. Serenity might not


    remember much because she was ten years old, but Liberty was a young teen at fifteen. She had just


    entered high school and could remember the details clearly.


    Besides, due to their parents¡¯ sudden passing, Liberty had to pick up the pieces as the older sister to


    sort out the funeral and look after her sister. It would forever be a painful memory for her.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, tissue please.¡±


    Sonny, who was scared of Duncan, asked the man for a tissue.


    Duncan handed him a tissue.


    After thanking Duncan for the tissue, the little man slipped out of the car seat and stood in front of


    Liberty to wipe away her tears. His young voice bore hints offort. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom.¡±


    Liberty picked her son up and brushed her own tears away. ¡°Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mom.¡±


    Sonny lifted his little arm to wipe his mother¡¯s tears away.


    Feeling touched, Liberty gave her son a tight cuddle before giving Jasmine a call. Jasmine epted


    the call right away.


    ¡°Jasmine, what happened to Seren? How is she? It wasn¡¯t clear on the phone just now. I¡¯m on the way


    to the shop, so I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°I lost you before I could say anything more. I kept trying to get your attention, but you


    didn¡¯t respond. That was why I hung up. Don¡¯t panic, Liberty. It¡¯s not what you think. I-It¡¯s Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Zachary? Was he in an ident?¡±


    Hearing that it was not something fatal as she had imagined, Liberty was able to calm her nerves. She


    was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she found out it was about Zachary. Her heart jumped out of


    her throat.


    ¡°Liberty, Mr. York is Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Zachary is Mr. York? What do you mean Mr. York¡­? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re talking about the heir of the


    wealthiest Yorks. Is it ¡®the¡¯ Mr. York whose wife¡¯s identity everybody has been gossiping about?¡±

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Jasmine answered, ¡°That¡¯s him!


    ¡°Mr. York epted a press interview. I watched the interview, and it was about him and Seren. Seren


    turned white and stunned like a puppet when she saw the video. I pushed, hit, and yelled at her, but


    she hasn¡¯t shown any reaction. She¡¯s scaring the hell out of me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you for help.¡±


    Liberty had the shock of her life.


    Her brother-inw turned out to be the heir of the York family!


    How could that possibly be?


    Liberty had met the Yorks. They were no different from ordinary folks. They dressed in clothes without


    labels and drove mid-range priced cars. They did not seem wealthy to Liberty. The only thing that stood


    out was that the Yorks carried themselves with grace and culture.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Pour a ss of water for Seren and tell her to drink it. If that doesn¡¯t help, ssh her


    with a basin of cold water. That should do the trick.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Won¡¯t Seren catch a cold?¡±


    With her head clearer than before, Liberty uttered, ¡°That¡¯s the only way to snap Seren out of her trance.


    Otherwise, she¡¯ll sit there nkly. We won¡¯t be able to get any emotions out of her.¡±


    She understood what her sister was feeling right now.


    Liberty would rather Serenity cry than her showing no emotions like a puppet.


    Zachary had been lying to her sister all this while!


    Jasmine looked at her stupefied best friend and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to arrive, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ll try another way to see if I can get ahold of her.¡±


    Jasmine then disconnected the call.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She gave Serenity another nudge.


    ¡°Seren. Seren. Come back to me. Don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    Serenity looked like a mannequin. Jasmine pushed her, and Serenity shook along the motion, but the


    moment Jasmine stopped, Serenity went back to sitting there and staring nkly at Zachary on the


    computer screen.


    Jasmine then pinched Serenity¡¯s cheeks and twisted her ear. Nothing worked.


    ¡°D*mn Zachary! It¡¯s his fault Seren is like this.¡±


    Jasmine cussed at Zachary and fell into thought before going into the kitchen. She took out some


    utensils and started banging the spoon on a metal bowl around Serenity.


    Focus gradually returned to Serenity¡¯s eyes until she was able to pull herself together.


    ¡°Jasmine?¡±


    ¡°Thank God you¡¯re back on earth. You scared the hell out of me.¡±


    Jumping to her feet, Serenity picked up her car keys and walked around the cash. register to dash out.


    ¡°Where are you going, Seren? Don¡¯t drive. You¡¯re not in a good state to drive right now. Seren!¡±


    Jasmine was one step behind Serenity. By the time Jasmine got out of the shop, Serenity had gotten


    into the car and started the engine. The girl was moving fast.


    Needless to say, Serenity must be heading to York Corporation to grill Zachary.


    Jasmine was worried sick. Serenity was not in the right mind to drive, and that would only get her into a


    car ident.


    She immediately closed the shop to give Serenity a chase.


    Jasmine usually took her e-bike to work. The e-bike could not outrun Serenity¡¯s car on the road.


    Even so, she still had to go after Serenity.


    Without hesitation, Jasmine jumped on her e-bike and went in pursuit of Serenity. While on the road,


    she prayed that nothing would happen to Serenity.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    While Serenity and Jasmine took off from the shop, Liberty got a ride from Duncan and arrived at


    Wiltspoon School in no time.


    Since school was still out, it was dead quiet near the school grounds and the shops nearby the


    entrance were not open for business either.


    Liberty noticed the door to her sister¡¯s bookshop was shut.


    ¡°Why is it close?¡±


    Liberty got out of the room and approached the shop. She pounded on the door, but there was no


    response whatsoever from inside. Pulling out her phone, Liberty gave her sister a call.


    Serenity was bent on storming to York Corporation and getting answers from Zachary. Was he really


    the heir of the wealthiest York family?


    Too caught up in her clouded thoughts to hear her phone ring, Serenity did not pick up her sister¡¯s call.


    Liberty had to call Jasmine. Jasmine was in mid-pursuit of Serenity on her e-bike, but her ride was


    losing speed.


    Jasmine had charged the battery of her e-bike a few days ago, and the battery was running out!


    With her phone ringing, Jasmine stopped at the side of the road and took Liberty¡¯s call.


    ¡°Liberty, Seren¡¯s making her way to York Corporation to look for Mr. York. She¡¯s not in a good ce


    right now. I¡¯m worried she might get into an ident, but my e-bike can¡¯t keep up with her, and now the


    battery on my bike is running out.¡±


    Jasmine regretted riding her e-bike to work. She should have driven her BMW.


    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll hurry to York Corporation now.¡±


    Since her sister was on her way to York Corporation, Liberty turned on her heel and made it back to the


    car. Seeing that Duncan was on the phone, she waited patiently instead of urging Duncan to drive.


    Duncan was on the phone with Zachary. He heard Liberty¡¯s conversation with Jasmine and he knew


    the jig was up for Zachary.


    Judging by the way Jasmine was describing it, Zachary exposed his own cover.


    Duncan believed Zachary should havee clean to Serenity about who he was the moment he fell in


    love with her. Nevertheless, Zachary feared losing Serenity too much to take the plunge.


    Zachary simply waited for the right time until he and Serenity were solid as a rock before he could be


    honest without scruples.


    Judging by Liberty¡¯s reaction, Duncan could guess how Serenity responded to the situation.


    Duncan was giving his best friend the heads-up.


    Zachary should be prepared to face Serenity¡¯s wrath.


    Now that Liberty hopped back into the car, Duncan hung up the call and cocked his head to ask,


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation now? Where is your sister?¡±


    ¡°Jasmine said Seren went to York Corporation, but she¡¯s not herself right now. Jasmine¡¯s going after


    her before Seren gets herself in an ident, but Jasmine took her e-bike. Her battery went t mid-


    way. Mr. Lewis, can you drive me to York Corporation, please?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll go right now.¡±


    He quickly updated his best friend with a text message that Serenity was headed for York Corporation.


    Zachary was getting Herm¨¨s bags for his beloved wife when he got the friendly alert. from his best


    friend. Now that it was no longer time for shopping, he led his security team and scrambled back to the


    office.


    He found the courage and strength before epting the interview.


    Zachary thought Serenity would not find out until at least tonight because she was not into gossip.


    Serenity usually received second-hand gossip from Jasmine.


    It never urred to him that the news would reach her so soon.


    Did she see the interview, or did ite from someone else?


    Riding in the Rolls Royce, Zachary appeared calm on the surface, but his nerves were showing through


    his clenched fists.


    Multiple scenarios ran through his head of what the verdict would be.


    Would she ept the newfound fact after a series of questioning, or would he get the death sentence


    from her?


    It crossed his mind to give Nana a call so Nana could help smooth things over.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    Nevertheless, Zachary changed his mind after whipping his phone out.


    It was a decision he made. It was the path he chose. No matter what, he had to finish it himself.


    There was no doubt Serenity would be mad.


    All Zachary must do was apologize and exin. He was willing to do the grunt work of winning his


    wife¡¯s heart again because it was his cross to bear. Zachary should not count on Nana¡¯s help all the


    time


    Frankly, he was not the only one lying to Serenity His whole family had Serenity fooled..


    Nana probably would not be of much help to make the situation better because Seren might also hold a


    grudge against Nana


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The first person to lie about who they were was Nana!


    If Serenity had watched Zachary¡¯s interview, the others must have seen it too


    The public was mostly unbothered by the interview, jealous of Serenity at best since. she was so


    blessed to marry Mr. York and receive his love.


    However, the Hunts and the Browns took the news rather interestingly.


    John came across the interview first. The moment his gaze fell on Zachary¡¯s face, his phone slipped


    from his hand and dropped to the ground, smashing the mobile. screen to pieces.


    ¡°Impossible. No way. I can¡¯t believe the b*tch¡¯s luck.¡±


    John loathed his cousins to the point he could not call Liberty and Serenity by name. He reced their


    names with vileness.


    Zachary would most definitely knock John¡¯s teeth out if he heard John call his wife the b-word.


    The girl was the love of his life. He would give anything to Serenity and would not stand for any insult to


    his wife. John could die for all Zachary cared!


    The Hunts must think they had paid enough for their crimes.


    Zachary nned to help his wife and go to court to repossess his father-inw¡¯s property.


    The Hunts could forget getting any more out of Serenity!


    ¡°John, what lucky b*tch are you talking about?¡±


    With his son shocked and mumbling to himself, Chris asked with concern.


    Chris drew close and bent over to pick up his son¡¯s phone. Feeling the pinch, he said, ¡°Your phone


    costs over ten thousand dors. Your screen is broken. Can it be repaired, or do you need to get a new


    one? A new phone costs money.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a job now. Although you have some savings, you can¡¯t burn through them. You have to


    watch it and be careful with your money.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to look for a job now that it¡¯s a new year. You can try other cities since you don¡¯t have much


    luck in Wiltspoon. You don¡¯t have to stay in Wiltspoon, you know.¡±


    Luck had not been on their family¡¯s side after the falling out with Serenity and Liberty.


    Their businesses were in the red.


    Those who were under employment wereid off.


    Even the elders in the family had it rough.


    They had no ie without a job. It was still a worrying issue even if they had money stashed away.


    ¡°Dad, I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Saw what?¡±


    ¡°Serenity¡¯s husband. I saw his interview. I finally get why we¡¯ve been having a streak of bad luck. It¡¯s


    not the Stones. No, the Stones are involved too, but they¡¯re not the first to make our lives a living hell.


    ¡°It¡¯s Serenity¡¯s husband. That poker-faced man named York. It was him!¡±


    With the information making Chris more confused than ever, he asked, ¡°Can you be clearer, John? Our


    misfortune has something to do with Serenity¡¯s husband? Was he the one to put out the order and


    make our lives miserable? Isn¡¯t he just an ordinary sryman?¡±


    Sure, the man worked at a majorpany, but he was merely an employee.


    He did not have the means toe down heavily on the Hunts and ruin them financially.


    It had been the roughest holiday season for the Hunts.

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt could not give the family a moment of rest too. The old folks expected money


    from their kin for the holidays since their savings were spent on Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s hospital stay. The


    seniors did not feelfortable without any money. so they tried to get money from the rest of the


    family for retirement.


    John said, ¡°Dad, Serenity¡¯s husband is the York guy. He¡¯s Mr. York, the heir of the York family. I¡¯m


    talking about the wealthiest family in Wiltspoon. He¡¯s worth billions.¡±


    Baffled, Chris looked at his son as if he could not believe the wordsing out of his son¡¯s mouth.


    Was Serenity¡¯s husband the heir of the wealthiest Yorks?


    A billionaire?


    That would mean a lot of money.


    ¡°Is that true, John?¡±


    ¡°Honest to God. His interview was on TV. We¡¯ve met Zachary. The reporters called him Mr. York. It


    must be him. It is him.¡±


    Once Chris got the confirmation he needed, he smacked hisp and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go find. your


    grandparents now. That¡¯s their retirement fund sorted. Serenity¡¯s husband is wealthy. How much is he


    worth again? Billions! I get your grandparents to ask her for money. She doesn¡¯t have to give a lot to


    provide for your grandparents anyway.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get your grandparents to ask for more since the money will be ours to split once they¡¯re dead.¡±


    Chris had everything thought out.


    Why should they be left out when their niece married a billionaire?


    It slipped Chris¡¯s mind that their rtionship with Serenity and Liberty was beyond repair.


    With no regard to his son¡¯s thoughts, Chris ditched John and hurried to look for his parents at


    Serenity¡¯s parents¡¯ home.


    Serenity had no idea how people, who had met Zachary but did not know who he was, would react to


    the interview. All she knew was that she needed to see Zachary now.


    She drove too fast and rear-ended a car. It was a good thing the damage was not as bad. The person


    wanted to call the cops and im the insurance when Serenity got out of the car and assessed the


    damage. She dug out all the cash in her purse, around several thousand dors, and gave the money


    to the person.


    ¡°I can¡¯t stay to sort this out since I have an emergency, mister. This is for the repairs. You can contact


    me if it isn¡¯t enough.¡± She then gave her number to the person.


    The person had checked the bump on his car. He did not drive an expensive car, and the damage was


    only superficial. The repair would cost two thousand dors at most, but Serenity gave him more than


    enough to cover the cost.


    With Serenity in a hurry to leave and looking distraught, the man said, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good. Watch


    out on the road.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mister. I¡¯m so sorry about the ident. I got to go. I have an emergency, a really urgent


    one.¡±


    ¡°Go on. Be safe.¡±


    Serenity returned to her car and drove away.


    Although she was still driving recklessly the rest of the journey, Serenity made it to York Corporation in


    one piece.


    She pulled the handbrake and jumped out of the car before racing into the office building.


    The security guard on duty was going to stop her when he got a good look at who it was. He would not


    daree in her way.


    If someone like Serenity who had no interest in the entertainment news had seen. Zachary¡¯s interview,


    then of course, the employees of York Corporation would have watched it by now.


    Even though everybody knew Serenity was the CEO¡¯s wife, the CEO had only made it public today.


    Serenity dashed into the office building.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt?¡±


    The two receptionists stopped her.


    Serenity stopped in her tracks and caught her breath from running too quickly.


    A receptionist went to pour her a ss of water while the other moved a chair over for her to sit on. The


    receptionist uttered, ¡°Are you looking for Mr. York, Ms. Hunt? He hasn¡¯te in today. He¡¯s not in the


    office.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    This was the truth.

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s not in the office? He hasn¡¯te in today?¡±


    Serenity was in disbelief.


    Where was he if not the office?


    Did he not have the interview in his office?


    Serenity recalled the background of his interview was fancy. However, it was not a familiar ce to her.


    She had never seen that kind of furnishing.


    She thought that was his office, and she had never stepped into his office before.


    Serenity had been to York Corporation multiple times, but Zachary had not brought her to his real


    office. He lied to her, saying that everybody worked at cubicle desks.


    If she remembered correctly, Callum¡¯s office had an office door sign that read COO.


    The whole family was in on it!


    Serenity scowled at the thought that Zachary had her fooled for a long time.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, Mr. York hasn¡¯t been in the office today.¡±


    The receptionist, who poured Serenity a ss of water, added, ¡°Do you need to speak with Mr. York?


    Maybe you can call him?¡±


    Serenity grabbed the ss of water.


    She came in a rush and raced all the way here. Now that she was seated, the thirst started creeping in.


    Serenity finished the ss of water before asking, ¡°Is Josh around? I want to see him.¡±


    Zachary talked about riding on Josh¡¯s coattails to thrive in thepany. That was bullsh*t! It was the


    other way around!


    Josh was the CEO¡¯s administrative executive, which meant he was Zachary¡¯s administrative executive.


    Josh knew Zachary was married all along.


    The receptionists exchanged looks, getting an idea why Serenity was here.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask and check if Mr. Bucham has time right now, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    One of the receptionists contacted Josh¡¯s secretary on the inte while the other suggested Serenity


    try Zachary on the phone instead.


    Serenity was without a word.


    Her phone had rung throughout her journey here, but she was not in the mood to take any calls. The


    pher stopped ringing, probably because its battery died. Her phone did not have much battery


    life left, and she did not have time to plug in the charger. News that Zachary was Mr. York really


    messed up her head.


    With rage sweeping over her, Serenity ran out of her shop and put the pedal to the metal, only to be


    told Zachary was not in the office.


    Since Zachary was not around, she could get some answers from Josh.


    ¡°Get Callum to see me if Mr. Bucham isn¡¯t free.¡±


    Callum was Zachary¡¯s brother, so she could question him all the same.


    The receptionist on calling duty put down the phone and courteously said to Serenity, ¡°Ms. Hunt, Mr.


    Bucham will see you upstairs.¡±


    She then walked around the desk, leading Serenity to the lift. After pressing the button on the lift, the


    receptionist stayed with Serenity instead of letting her go alone.


    Once they arrived at the desired floor, the receptionist brought Serenity to Josh¡¯s secretary and


    personally handed her over to the secretary before turning to leave.


    ¡°Pleasee with me, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Josh¡¯s secretary remained respectful toward Serenity.


    They approached the administrative executive¡¯s office and knocked on the door. After getting a


    response from Josh on the other side, the secretary opened the door for Serenity and beckoned her to


    go inside.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Josh was going to ditch work to deliver flowers to Jasmine at the shop and catch the moment of truth


    between Zachary and Serenity, but thedy of the hour herself showed up at the office instead.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    Jasmine had given Josh a call earlier to say that her ride ran out of juice in the middle of the road. She


    was trying to push her e-bike back but it was too great of a distance and she did not make much


    progress either. In the end, she sought Josh for help.


    This was the first time Jasmine asked Josh for help. She called him to pick her up. because she could


    get a ride and offer sce to her best friend.


    Otherwise, Jasmine would have called her brother to pick her up instead, and Josh, could kiss the


    opportunity goodbye.


    John beckoned Serenity to sit as he paused his ns to pick Jasmine up.


    ¡°Would you like anything to drink, Ms. Hunt?¡±


    ¡°No need for that. I want to ask you a few questions. Is Zachary the heir of the wealthiest family in the


    city? Is he your boss?¡±


    After much silence, Josh replied with a question, ¡°Have you seen Mr. York gushing all over his wife in


    the interview?¡±


    ¡°Gushing all over his wife? More like lying to his wife!¡±


    Serenity furiously remarked, ¡°I saw the interview. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s him!¡±


    Josh carefully examined Serenity¡¯s expression. She was upset and livid. Josh silently prayed for


    Zachary and wished him the best.


    It would probably take a while before Zachary could work out the marriage crisis. It served him right!


    He was the one who pretended to be someone else!


    Josh suddenly felt relieved that he told Jasmine who he really was. Sure, it added obstacles to getting


    the girl, but at least Josh did not have to face the disaster Zachary was in.


    One wrong move and Serenity might just divorce Zachary.


    Nevertheless, divorce was not an option for Zachary.


    Josh knew Zachary well. Zachary was an unfeeling man who saw love as nothing but philosophical.


    For a detached man to develop feelings for a woman, it was all the love he could ever give a person.


    Apart from Serenity, Zachary could not possibly fall in love with another woman.


    Serenity was everything to Zachary, and he could not fathom the thought of losing her. That was why


    he covered up lies with more lies until he finally owned up today.


    Even so, Zachary did not fess up directly to Serenity. Instead, he decided to go public.


    Serenity would probably be thest person to know if Jasmine was not so keen on getting gossip about


    Mr. York.


    Zachary would go mad if Serenity left him, and York Corporation would suffer along with his madness.


    It would be catastrophic for everybody.


    It was not a nightmare Josh wanted to go through.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, what you saw is the truth. Zachary is Mr York, the heir of the wealthiest. York family. He¡¯s


    also the CEO of thepany¡±


    Josh was honest.


    There should not be any more lies with Serenity.


    Despite already knowing the truth, Josh¡¯s confirmation drained the color off Serenity¡¯s face once more.


    Zachary was Mr. York. The man Elisa had been in love with for years. The man Elisal publicly


    professed her feelings to and openly pursued. Serenity once helped Elisa to win Zachary¡¯s heart.


    Serenity could not live down the fact that she told Zachary she gave ideas to Elisa in her pursuit of Mr.


    York.


    He never gave her anything to doubt him!


    That b*stard!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was just like her dream. He had deceived her all this while. He was a big liar!


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, Zachary has his reasons to keep his identity from you.¡±


    Josh wanted to watch his best friend crash and burn, but there was a time and ce for such things


    and now was not. He had to stand up for his best friend before Serenity divorced him in a fit.


    Anyone would be jumping with joy to find out that their husband was the heir of the wealthiest family,


    which was a 0.001% chance of that ever happening. It was a jump in social status without even trying.


    That was not the case with Serenity.


    She was not the type to climb the socialdder and marry up.


    The only thing on her mind was that Zachary really had her fooled.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, regardless of the reasons Zachary wasn¡¯t honest about who he was, his feelings for you are


    true. It¡¯s true that he loves you. There¡¯s no doubt about that.¡±


    Serenity startedughing until her eyes welled up.


    Lifting her arm to rub her eyes, Serenity got up and said to Josh, ¡°Thank you for clearing that up for me,


    Mr. Bucham. I should leave you to your space. Bye.¡±


    Now that Serenity got the confirmation she needed, she did not want to spend another second in this


    ce.


    Without asking her to stay, Josh rose to his feet and walked out with her. He said, Ms. Hunt, I know


    you¡¯re in shock and mad right now. Zachary did you wrong, but it was with reason. There¡¯s no malicious


    intention behind his actions. Once you calm down, give him a chance to exin. No matter what,


    you¡¯re husband and wife.¡±


    Serenity was without a word, but her grimacing expression was telling.


    Josh went with Serenity to the bottom floor and saw her off outside the office building before going to


    his car.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Callum was waiting at the entrance of the office building.


    He got an SOS call from his brother and was told to stop his sister-inw from leaving. Zachary was on


    his way here.


    It was the most stressful thing ever when Callum came face-to-face with his sister-in-w¡¯s death stare.


    Well, Callum was Zachary¡¯s best bet since he was in the office while Zachary was away. Sure, Zachary


    was making haste, but he had not arrived yet. Hence, Callum had to stop Serenity from leaving until


    Zachary got here.


    Zachary feared Serenity would leave the office building and walk out of his life. Where was he


    supposed to find her then?


    The sight of the Yorks only made Serenity mad. She did not want to talk to any of them.


    She took strides past Callum.


    Callum tried to pull her back, but taking caution that they were inws, Callum did want to overstep and


    get physical with her. He took quick paces ahead and spread his arms apart to stop Serenity while


    saying, ¡°Don¡¯t go, Seren. Zachary is on his way. here. He¡¯ll get here soon.¡±


    Serenity shot him a murderous look.


    At that moment, Callum dared say that his sister-inw had the same chilling eyes as his brother.


    Was Serenity starting to resemble Zachary now that they had been married for a while?


    ¡°Callum. Hang on, no. Mr. Callum, please get out of the way.¡±


    With Serenity adding a salutation to his name, Callum let out a bitter smile. ¡°Come on, Seren, I¡¯m sorry.


    It¡¯s all our fault.¡±


    He was involved in lying to his sister-inw too.


    It was not just him, but the whole family deceived Serenity.


    No wonder Serenity saw red when she learned the truth.


    Her eyes were as chilly as the winter in December, and her face was as ck as thunder.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I say move! You¡¯ll get iting if you don¡¯t get out of the way now.¡±


    Callum would not budge,


    He was tasked with the heavy responsibility of getting his sister-inw to stay.


    She looked rather scary right now, but his brother would rain hell on him if Serenity was not here on his


    arrival. After weighing his options, Callum decided Serenity was the lesser evil.


    Serenity jumped him with a punch.


    Callum knew how to fight.


    He quickly moved to the side, evading Serenity¡¯s attack.


    While Callum was dodging, Serenity made a run for it, but Callum came in her way again. She struck


    him once more.


    They were exchanging blows in front of the office building.


    The onlookers kept a distance and watched withouting forward to help.


    Josh was on his way to pick Jasmine up when he heard about the fight. Stopping the car, he got out


    and ran to stop them.


    Serenity could take down a group of thugs, but her years spent on self-defense were no use against


    Josh and Callum. However hard she flipped out, the pair would not get out of her way and refused to let


    her leave.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    Duncan drove Liberty to York Corporation.


    On the way, he met Jasmine, whose e-bike ran out of battery, and let the distressed girl hitch a ride


    with them. The bike was strapped to a pole and left by the side of the road. Jasmine nned to retrieve


    her e-bike once Serenity simmered down.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty and Jasmine jumped out of the car and raced toward Serenity.


    Sonny was somehow left behind and forgotten by his mother.


    Atst, Duncan got to hug Sonny.


    It was not like Sonny had a choice. His mom dashed out, forgetting that he was still. in Duncan¡¯s car.


    Duncan said he would carry the boy down, so Sonny let him. However, once they got out of the car,


    Duncan never let his feet touch the ground.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In fact, Duncan took quick paces toward Serenity with Sonny in his arms.


    As Serenity was no match for Josh and Callum, there was no way she could leave. York Corporation.


    Serenity was getting sick and tired.


    With her sister here, Serenity finally had a meltdown and threw herself in her sister¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    She cried in grievance as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Heartbroken, Liberty held her tightly and woefully uttered, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Serenity sobbed and let her feelings out through tears before breaking free from her sister¡¯s embrace.


    She said, ¡°Liberty, I want to go home. A home with you in it.¡± Not Zachary¡¯s home.


    Liberty heart-wrenchingly wiped away Serenity¡¯s tears and murmured in a soft voice.¡± Alright. Let¡¯s go


    home.¡±


    She grabbed her sister¡¯s hand and caught sight of Sonny in Duncan¡¯s arms. It was then Liberty


    remembered her son. She took Sonny from Duncan and thanked him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold Sonny,¡± Jasmine jumped in.


    Liberty gave Sonny to Jasmine.


    ¡°Seren!¡±


    Callum came in the way of the sisters.


    He said to Liberty, ¡°My brother is on his way to the office now, Liberty. It¡¯s between them. Let them talk


    it out and figure out a way to move forward, alright?¡±


    Liberty snapped back, ¡°Mr. Callum, Seren doesn¡¯t want to talk to your brother right now. Please get out


    of the way. The Yorks are beyond our reach!¡±


    Still holding her sister by the hand, Liberty walked around Callum to take off.


    Callum anxiously followed while giving his brother a call


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s husky voice was heard on the other end of the line


    ¡°Are you here yet, Zachary? Serenity¡¯s about to leave, and I can¡¯t keep her anymore.¡±


    Zachary replied in a fretful manner, ¡°Just a few more minutes. Callum, don¡¯t let her leave no matter


    what.¡±


    Callum made a wry face and answered, ¡°I can¡¯t hold her here much longer, Zachary You should have


    called the rest of the family to help.¡±


    His strength alone was not enough.


    Zachary barked, ¡°Just hold on a few more minutes!¡±


    He then ended the call.


    It was not that Zachary did not want to call his other brothers and cousins toe, but they worked


    further away from York Corporation. It would be toote by the time they arrived. Hence why Zachary


    had to count solely on Callum.


    Callum, Josh, and now Duncan were on Zachary¡¯s side. They pulled out all the stops and kept Serenity


    near the office building as long as they could.


    Fortunately, Zachary made it back in time.


    His vehicle convoy arrived just as Serenity was getting into the car.


    The iing Rolls Royce reminded Serenity of the one she often saw in Brynfield. It must belong to


    Zachary.


    Zachary said the car must belong to a fellow resident when she asked him about it.


    He was lying to her every second of the day.


    There was a familiar figure among Zachary¡¯s security team. At a closer look, she realized it was none


    other than Jim, the hired driver.


    Jim was not some hired driver. He was not somebody who ran errands for the righ price. Jim was


    Zachary¡¯s personal bodyguard!

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    Serenity¡¯s heart sank to the pit of her stomach.


    Zachary usually drove a national MPV. Did he deliberately buy the car to trick her?


    She bet he went around in an expensive car with his security detail in tow because that was how stylish


    the heir of the Yorks traveled!


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary got out of the car and tookrge strides over.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary approached the sisters, first apologizing to Liberty. ¡°I know I¡¯m in the wrong here, Liberty. Can


    you give me a moment with Seren?¡±


    Tilting her head, Liberty looked at her sister.


    Serenity callously retorted, ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? You¡¯re the great Mr. York. You¡¯re up there, and


    I¡¯m down here. I¡¯m just a lowly citizen, and you¡¯re out of my league. I¡¯m not entitled to have a chat with


    you.¡±


    She dragged her sister along to leave.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary reached out to pull her back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Liberty let go of Serenity¡¯s arm and said, ¡°You should talk to him, Seren. No matter what, you should


    give him a chance to exin.¡±


    Serenity tried to shake Zachary¡¯s hand off, but he would not let go.


    Suddenly, Serenity lost it and pounded him like a lunatic.


    Zachary quietly took her outburst and waited until she was drained from thehammering to pull her into


    his arms. Zachary locked her in his arms and clung to her tightly.


    It was an oue he had expected.


    That was why he feared facing the truth.


    After a talk with Ben, Zachary took Ben¡¯s advice and mustered the courage to be truthful about


    everything.


    ¡°Let go, Zachary! Let go of me! You liar! B*stard!¡±


    Zachary kept Serenity¡¯s warmth close to him, refusing to loosen his grip as Serenity yelled and bit him.


    She did not hesitate to chomp down on his flesh. Although in pain, Zachary did not allow her to break


    free. She might just walk away from him the moment he let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    All Zachary could utter was apologies.


    He owed her big time.


    After all, Zachary had kept the truth from her for a long time.


    Her mind flew back to when Zachary came down with the nasty flu. He probed her, asking under what


    circumstances would she leave him. She quoted domestic abuse, cheating, and endless lies to be the


    last straw.


    She also mentioned that she would not make amotion or say anything if she was leaving for real.


    After Serenity was exhausted from hitting, yelling, and biting, Zachary bent over and picked her up to


    carry her to his Rolls Royce.


    Serenity tried to put up a struggle, but she was out of energy.


    Since she had to face reality sooner orter, Serenity gave up the fight and let him carry her into the


    car.


    Soon, Zachary¡¯s Rolls Royce took off from York Corporation under the protection of his attending


    convoy.


    ¡°To the vi on the hilltop,¡± Zachary huskily instructed the driver.¡¯


    Serenity then recalled Zachary lying about a mortgage on the vi. Apparently, he had not fully owned


    the vi since the house was still on a mortgage. Closing her eyes, Serenity did not even want to look


    at the man.


    Every memory she had with him was all lies.


    Did he ever speak a word of truth to her?


    Zachary threw a huge fit one time because she had not kept him in the loop about Liberty. He made a


    huge fuss, saying that she did not see him as family. The fight nearly progressed into another silent


    treatment.


    In the end, he was the one who had fooled her the whole time.


    Talk about hypocrisy.


    In the car, Zacharytched onto Serenity, and her refusal to even look at him was killing Zachary inside.


    Their affection for each other was no more the moment he epted the interview.1 Would their


    rtionship ever get back to where it once was?

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    Back at the hilltop vi, Zachary wanted to carry Serenity out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get out by myself. I don¡¯t need you to carry me. Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Serenity refused to let him carry her and did not want to let him touch her again.


    After pushing him away, she got out of the car by herself.


    Brandt came out of the house.


    He was surprised to see Serenity and instinctively called out, ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    Serenity said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. York. I¡¯m not Mrs. York. The great Mr. York is out of my


    league!¡±


    Her words were all barbed and sarcastic.


    She was really pissed off.


    She turned her head and said to Zachary, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you lived alone? Lying is


    second nature to you, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t even need toe up with a script. You lie as easily as you


    breathe.¡±


    His acting skills were too great, and she was not sharp enough to see through him.


    She was a fool.


    Just because she saw that he drove an MPV worth a few hundred thousand and


    lived in a local neighborhood instead of a vi, she thought that he really was just a sryman.


    She remembered him asking if she would believe it if he said he was the richest man in Wiltspoon.


    She would not believe him.


    That was because she felt that the York family was wealthy beyond her reach while she was just an


    ordinary woman. How could the great Mr. York marry her?


    When they first got married, Jasmine even teased her before, but she said that billionaires could not be


    picked off the street. There was no way her husband would turn out to be the richest man in Wiltspoon.


    She told Jasmine that thetter had read too many novels and was daydreaming.


    Now, she was eating her own words.


    Zachary pursed his lips and looked at her silently.


    It was true he lied to her and he could not refute that.


    After Serenity stared at him coldly for a moment, she went past Brandt and entered the vi of her own


    volition.


    ¡°Sir, is the missus livid after she¡¯s found out?¡±


    Brandt added in concern, ¡°Shall I call Old Mrs. York over?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Old Mrs. York was the closest to the missus.


    Zachary was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯ll only add fuel to the fire if Nanales now. It was


    Nana who brought us together, and it was she who concealed my identity and lied to Seren first. If


    Seren sees Nana, she¡¯ll get even angrier instead of calming down.¡±


    Serenity felt that the whole family were liars. They all cheated and lied to her!


    ¡°Nana won¡¯te now either. She probably slipped away faster than anyone else.¡±


    Grandma May was most active when she forced him to marry Serenity. When he was unwilling to


    marry a stranger, she called him unfilial.


    After being nagged and used of being unfilial several times by his nana, Zachary reluctantly agreed


    to her arrangement to spare his ears.


    Grandma May lied without thinking about the consequences.


    Now, Zachary had to face the consequences alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go inside without my word.¡±


    Zachary ordered in a low voice before entering the house.


    Brandt walked up to Jim and the others. He asked with concern, ¡°Will Mr. Zachary and the missus be


    all right?¡±


    Jim put away his silly expression and looked solemn.


    ¡°The missus is very angry, but no matter how she treats Mr. Zachary, he must face it. There¡¯s no way


    we can help. All we can do is pray for him.¡±


    Hopefully, Serenity would not mention divorce.


    Otherwise, Zachary would go crazy.


    Serenity sat on the sofa.She felt hungry.She just remembered that she had not eaten yet.She should


    have lost her appetite because of her anger. Why was she hungry instead?


    Since hunger came knocking, she went looking for food. She would never starve herself because of


    Zachary. He was not worth it!

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Serenity stood up and went into the kitchen.


    When Zachary came in from outside, he happened to see her figure in the kitchen


    He was silent.


    Serenity did not cook a lot. She only made herself a simple te of spaghetti, then came out with the


    te in her hands.


    When she saw Zachary, she merely nced at him before ignoring his presence and went to the table.


    She sat down and started eating.


    Zachary was worried she would refuse to eat or drink because she was angry.


    When he saw how healthy her appetite was, and how she could eat such arge te of spaghetti with


    relish, he felt conflicted.


    He sat down at the dining table and opened his mouth. ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t affect my appetite.¡±


    Zachary obediently shut his trap after being yelled at by his wife.


    He was at fault, so he lowered his ego and pride.


    As he watched her eat, he felt hungry too.


    However, he did not dare to leave. He was afraid she would take the opportunity to slip away if he did.


    He could only endure his hunger and silently watched her eat the spaghetti. After she finished the


    meal, she stood up with the te and was just about to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Seren. I¡¯ll wash the dishes for you.¡±


    Zachary scrambled over to help her clean the dishes.


    Serenity did not refuse either. If he wanted to work, then he could work. She put the te back down


    on the table and left.


    After making sure she was just sitting on the sofa and not going outside, Zachary went into the kitchen


    to wash the dishes.


    He washed them as fast as he could along with some fruits, then cut them into pieces and ced them


    in a fruit bowl.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Honey!¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary quickly changed his form of address.


    His wife was angry, so whatever she said was final.


    ¡°Have some fruits.¡±


    Zachary brought the fruit bowl to Serenity.


    ¡°I¡¯m full from all this fury. I can¡¯t eat your fruits.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s hand holding the bowl froze, and he retracted his hand to ce the bowl on the coffee table.


    She had just eaten arge te of spaghetti, so she was naturally full.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren.¡±


    Zachary apologized sincerely.


    He also looked miserable. It was the result of being scolded and bitten by Serenity.


    When sheshed out, she also scratched his neck and left several bloody marks, which swelled up and


    looked rather frightening.


    She also left deep bite marks on him.


    However, it was fine. Those were marks his wife branded on his body. She marked him as her man!


    ¡°Tell me. Why did you lie to me? You lied to me for more than four months!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It had been more than four months since they got married.


    ¡°Seren, you know that we got married suddenly. In fact, I was forced by Nana. Nana likes you very


    much and wants to make you her granddaughter -inw, and I¡¯m her eldest grandson. She always said


    that I don¡¯t understand romance, and that I¡¯d never get a wife if she didn¡¯t interfere. That¡¯s why she


    forced me to marry you.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s expression changed again.


    It turned out that he was forced to marry her.


    No wonder he was so on guard against her when they first got married.


    ¡°You saved Nana, and Nana said she wanted me to repay her for raising me, but I thought it was your


    idea. I thought you were a scheming woman and wanted to marry into our family after hearing Nana


    talk about her excellent grandson.


    ¡°I also thought you were after our family¡¯s money¡­ Seren, at that time, we didn¡¯t have feelings for each


    other. We didn¡¯t know each other. You can¡¯t me me for thinking of you that way.¡±


    The main reason was his identity was a sensitive subject. He was the heir of the richest family in


    Wiltspoon and the head of York Corporation. He had it all, whether it was status, looks, money, or


    power.


    That was why he suspected that she was after his money.

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you were from a rich family! What would I want from you? When we fought for the


    first time, I already told you that I have motives. I saw you had a house for me to live in, so I didn¡¯t have


    to rent a house. I saw you were mature and steady with a stable job, so my sister would be satisfied


    and assured.¡±


    Zachary said bitterly, ¡°Seren, I know you married me to reassure your sister, not because you wanted


    my money or me. It was a misunderstanding on my part. I was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren. You can beat me or scold me if you want. Since I¡¯ve done something wrong, I should


    be punished. You can punish me however you want.¡±


    He would not deny the usations.


    Serenity red at him.


    ¡°At first, I hid my identity to test your character. Nana insisted that I marry you, but I wanted to know if


    you were a person worth spending the rest of my life with. That¡¯s why I hid my identity and lived with


    you like an ordinary person.


    ¡°As time passed, I¡¯vee to realize that you were a good person, and I slowly fell in love with you.¡±


    Zachary wanted to take Serenity¡¯s hand, but she pped it away fiercely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren.¡±


    Serenity looked at him.


    After a long time, she asked, ¡°You wanted to test me at first, but what about after? You lied to me for


    more than four months. Four months! Have you determined that my character is good just now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t dare tell youter because I was afraid you¡¯d leave me after learning the truth. I was scared. I


    didn¡¯t want to lose you.¡±


    Zachary reached for her hand again, but like earlier, she pped it away. However, this time, he


    grabbed her hand forcefully, pulled it up to his lips, and kissed it gently.


    His dark eyes looked at her with tenderness and guilt within.


    ¡°Seren, I was terrified. In my entire life, I¡¯ve never been so afraid as I was after falling in love with you.


    I¡¯m afraid of losing you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll cut ties with me.¡±


    Serenity wrenched her hand back. ¡°You¡¯re afraid? You don¡¯t seem afraid at all. All I know is that you¡¯ve


    been lying to me. It¡¯s no wonder I had that nightmare. It was God giving me a sign.


    ¡°But I still continued to believe you stupidly I believed in whatever you said. I was so dumb. I was a fool


    to be led by the nose and cheated by you until now.¡±


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now.¡±


    Serenity interjected him and stood up, saying coldly, ¡°Let me calm down and think about whether our


    marriage should continue.¡±


    Then, she turned to leave.


    She was in a state of rage now, and her feelings were in a mess. There was no way she could have a


    proper conversation with him.


    She wanted to go home. She wanted to go back to a home with only her sister and Sonny so she could


    take care of her heart which was stabbed by Zachary.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary quickly got up and chased her, growling as he walked. ¡°I won¡¯t divorce. Don¡¯t even think about


    a divorce!¡±


    Serenity ignored him.


    If he did not want a divorce, she could sue him for one!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After being lied to for so long, Serenity was furious and indeed wanted to end the marriage. They did


    not match well, anyway. He was the high and mighty young heir of the York family.


    She was just an orphaned owner of a small bookstore.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary reached out to pull her, and she whirled around to swing her palm at his handsome face.


    However, just as her hand was about to hit his cheek, she changed the trajectory and pped him hard


    on the arm instead.


    At the same time, her foot kicked his knee.


    Zachary was caught off guard and was viciously kicked by her. His handsome face grimaced in pain.


    ¡°Seren, if you want to calm down, you can do so in our house. I won¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ll just sit next to


    you and watch you quietly, but you can¡¯t leave!¡±

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    Zachary had a feeling that if he let her go and allowed her to leave this vi, it would be difficult for him


    to see her again.


    He knew her temperament.


    ¡°Let me go, Zachary York! I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. I don¡¯t even want to look at you!¡±


    When Zachary held onto her, Serenity lowered her head and bit the back of his hand. However, he still


    refused to let go. She was so angry that she threw punches and kicks at him. She was incredibly


    agitated.


    Zachary forcefully pressed her frenzied being into his arms. He bowed his head and sealed her mouth,


    trying to soothe her with a gentle kiss.


    However, she bit his lip so hard that he tasted blood.


    Left with no choice, Zacharynded a rabbit punch to knock her out. He then wrapped his arms around


    her limp body.


    He wiped the blood on his mouth, bent down to pick the unconscious Serenity up, and headed upstairs.


    After cing her in bed, he sat by her and looked at her.


    He knew she would be angry, but he did not expect her to react violently.


    Holding her hand, Zachary kissed the back of it while whispering, ¡°Seren, I know I was wrong. You can


    beat and scold me all you want, but you can¡¯t leave me. I won¡¯t divorce you.¡±


    He bent down again and dropped countless butterfly kisses on her face.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    He sat up, took out his phone, and saw that it was a call from Nana. He took a deep breath before


    answering her call.


    ¡°Zack, how¡¯s Seren? Is she downright furious?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask when you already know the answer?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s tone was cold.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for her to be angry after you lied to her for so long. Let her have her way and don¡¯t argue


    with her. You¡¯re the one at fault here. Where¡¯s Seren? Is she willing to talk to me? I¡¯ll put in a good word


    for you.¡±


    ¡°Nana, don¡¯t forget that you lied to her first.¡±


    Grandma May felt a little guilty. ¡°I did lie to her, but I didn¡¯t tell you to lie to her as well Even if she found


    out about my lie, she would only be surprised.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re different. You¡¯re her husband, the person she shares a bed with. It wasn¡¯t easy for the


    two of you to reach this point, and her trust in you was only growing. Now that you¡¯vee clean, it¡¯s


    only natural for her to be mad. It¡¯s because you lied to her from the start. Back then, you could¡¯ve told


    her your identity after you two got your marriage license.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Is Seren not willing to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°She reacted ferociously and wanted to leave me. I apologized and pulled her back, but she punched


    and kicked me. She even bit me, so I knocked her out.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just adding fuel to the fire. Seren will only be angrier when she wakes upter. Why don¡¯t you


    just turn into a sloth and cling onto her?¡±


    Zachary was rendered speechless again.


    Even if he could turn into a sloth, would he be able to force her to stay using that method?


    Of course, he knew he was making the situation worse and Serenity¡¯s temper would only be fouler


    when she woke up. However, that was the only thing he could do to make her stay.


    Either way, he would not let her leave his side or his territory!


    ¡°Zack, with Seren¡¯s fury right now, you should give her time to calm down, then apologize to her and


    communicate with her. That¡¯s the best method.¡±


    Zachary suddenly growled, ¡°She wants to leave me, Nana! She said she wants to consider whether our


    marriage should continue or not. She wants a divorce!¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s heart seized.


    Zachary was afraid of losing Serenity to the point of breaking down.

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Zack. I¡¯ll go over there right now. Where are you?¡±


    Grandma May calmed Zachary¡¯s emotions.


    The old woman undeniably yed a part in how the couple ended up now.


    Zachary¡¯s tone softened a little after yelling. He said, ¡°It won¡¯t help even if youe, Nana. We all lied


    to Seren. All of us are liars to her. When she sees any of us, all she¡¯ll remember is that we deceived


    her for months.¡±


    Grandma May sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s why I told you¡­ In that case, you think of a way to coax Seren.


    If you can¡¯t, then let her calm down for a few days. Don¡¯t push her too hard¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let her out of my sight!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s domineering character was at full st.


    Grandma May was speechless. In the end, she said nothing and quietly hung up the phone. At the


    same time, she offered a few words of prayer for her grandson in her heart. His bad temper had not


    changed. It would not be that easy if he wanted to make up with Serenity.


    After being hung up on by his nana, Zachary called Jim and ordered, ¡°Send all the Valentine¡¯s Day gifts


    I prepared for Seren to my room and buy some roses to decorate the yard.¡±


    Ever since Zachary¡¯s interview that was quickly broadcasted on the inte, the group of bodyguards


    had been on tenterhooks, worried that Serenity would be furious when she found out.


    They saw with their own eyes how ruthless she was to Zachary in her anger.


    Everyone was worried about the sweet couple. They did not know how far the fighting would go.


    When they received Zachary¡¯smand, Jim thought that he had sessfully coaxed Serenity. His


    tense mood rxed, and he replied in a cheerful tone, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send the gifts you prepared right


    away.¡±


    Zachary said in a heavy voice, ¡°Be quick.¡±


    Serenity would wake up soon.


    Thus, the bodyguards sent Zachary¡¯s gifts for Serenity to the vi as soon as


    possible. They brought the gifts upstairs and knocked on Zachary¡¯s door.


    When they saw the missus lying motionless on the bed, Jim was shocked and blurted out, ¡°Mr.


    Zachary, what happened to the missus?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face was tense. He pursed his lips into a thin line and stared intently at Serenity without


    saying a word.


    Only then did the bodyguards realize that they were too naive.


    The missus had not forgiven Mr. Zachary at all. Looking at the current circumstance, it was either she


    fainted from anger, or Mr. Zachary was forced to knock her unconscious.


    The bodyguards figured that with Mr. Zachary¡¯s style, thetter was more probable.


    s!


    They sighed in their hearts.


    Mr. Zachary was too foolish. How could he have knocked her out?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was just adding fuel to the fire!


    Zachary had always beenposed. Serenity was the only one who could cause him to lose his cool


    and make a mistake.


    The bodyguards put down the presents and quickly withdrew.


    Just two minutes after they went out, Serenity woke up.


    She only felt pain in the lower back of her neck.


    When she opened her eyes to see Zachary¡¯s deadpan face, the events from before she lost


    consciousness flooded into her brain like a tsunami, quickly brewing a storm in her mind again.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary saw her merely looking at him without speaking and called out anxiously,¡± Are you okay?¡±


    Did he use too much force?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Did he damage her?


    ¡°Zachary York!¡±


    Serenity snapped back to her senses and yelled his name through gnashed teeth She sat up and


    pounced on him like a ferocious lion, grabbing his cor with one hand and chopping the back of his


    neck with the other.


    She screamed furiously, ¡°You jerk! You b*stard! How could you have knocked me out?!¡±


    Her neck hurt like hell!


    This b*stard said that he loved her. Was knocking her out and giving her physical pain his way of


    showing that?


    Screw him! She would not believe a single word he said. She lived in the lies he weaved for the past


    four months. Her trust in him had dropped to the negatives!


    ¡°Seren, Seren.¡±


    Zachary did not let Serenity chop his neck for fear that she would really knock him. out and run away.


    When she vented some of her anger, he forcefully took her into his arms like before and hugged her


    tightly, gently immobilizing her.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯m sorry. I know I shouldn¡¯t have knocked you out, but I didn¡¯t know how to make you stay.


    Don¡¯t leave me, okay? I promise you¨CI¡¯ll never lie to you again! Don¡¯t leave me, Seren!¡±


    Zachary did not dare imagine the rest of his life without Serenity.


    ¡°Let go of me! I won¡¯t believe a single word thates out of your mouth. Your promises are worth


    sh*t! You¡¯ve promised me so many things, yet you were lying to me every time! I told you that we would


    break up if you kept lying to me!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in one lie after another. I don¡¯t know which one is the real you. I don¡¯t know which


    words you say are true. Zachary, you¡¯d better let me go, or I¡¯ll never forgive you!


    ¡°You even knocked me out. You knocked me out¡­ My neck hurts like hell now. You jerk, all you know


    is to cause me pain. If I¡¯d known you were the heir of the York family, I¡¯d rather have gone to Shawn to


    lie to my sister than marry you!¡±


    At the mention of his love rival that had just been taken out by the said rival¡¯s parents, Zachary was


    both afraid and bitter.


    He feared Serenity would go to Shawn in a fit of rage after finding out that he lied to her.


    It had been some time since Shawn was sent to thepany¡¯s branch in Havenmill by his parents. He


    had not called Serenity since, but Zachary knew the guy had not given up on her.


    If Serenity called him, he would be able to leave everything behind and fly back immediately¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to look for Shawn! I¨CI¡¯ll break your¡­ I¡¯ll lock you in this house so you can¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll


    confiscate all yourmunication devices!¡±


    Zachary let out a low growl, making Serenity look straight at him.


    After his roar, he panicked again.


    He should not have said that.


    It was just like at the beginning of their marriage. Sometimes, he meant well, but his mouth was


    brusque, and what he said actually hurt people¡¯s feelings.


    He was sharp and decisive when dealing with business, but when it came to emotional problems, he


    was even worse than a teenager.


    ¡°That¡¯s all you know how to do. All you do is threaten me and boss me around. This is the real you, isn¡¯t


    it? You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the York family, born with a golden spoon in your mouth. No matter if


    you¡¯re at home or outside, everything revolves around you.


    ¡°Your brothers defer to you and obey your arrangement no matter what you say or do. You¡¯re the center


    of the world. In thepany, you¡¯re the head so everything you say isw.¡±

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    ¡°This is your true personality. You¡¯re always self¨Ccentered and lord over everything You¡¯re overbearing,


    arrogant, egotistical, and even paranoid!¡±


    Serenity¡¯s words were full of mockery.


    That was Zachary¡¯s character.


    He behaved the same way at the beginning of their marriage. Even if he pretended to be an ordinary


    person, his mannerisms were ingrained in him and could not be changed.


    It was only after the couple¡¯s feelings warmed up and they had two conflicts that his overbearing self


    improved slightly.


    Now, he revealed his true colors again.


    It was suffocating to be with a Zachary York like that.


    That was especially true for Serenity, a woman who liked her independence. If she had a conflict with a


    man like Zachary, the fight would escte and only worsen.


    Zachary clearly wanted to calm Serenity down, but he kept making mistakes that exacerbated his case,


    causing her anger to soar even higher. There was no way to extinguish the fury now.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Zachary let her go and instead touched her face lightly, saying as if he was in pain, Don¡¯t go to Shawn,


    okay? It took me a lot of effort to drive him out of Wiltspoon so he wouldn¡¯t be able to see you again.


    Don¡¯t go to him.¡±


    ¡°You drove Shawn out of Wiltspoon? Did you say something to Aunt Rachel?¡±


    After her questioning, she added wryly, ¡°What do I have to be surprised about? I don¡¯t even know how


    many things you¡¯ve done behind my back. Heh. Zachary, do you even regard me as your family?


    ¡°Then again, I¡¯m not your family. Women are still outsiders even if they marry into another family.


    They¡¯re just guests. With what audacity could I expect you to treat me as family¡­ You kept so many


    things from me and lied to me for so long. You¡¯re just treating me like an outsider¡­¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eyes reddened with injustice as she spoke, but she forced herself not to cry.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She did not want to cry in front of Zachary. She did not want to beforted by a hypocrite like him.


    ¡°Seren, you¡¯re my family. You¡¯re the wife I want to spend the rest of my life with. I know I let you down. I


    hurt you and destroyed your trust in me, but I promise¡­¡±


    Serenity looked at him coldly. The ice and obvious mockery in her eyes made it so Zachary could not


    finish his sentence.


    His promise was not worth anything to her anymore.


    Zachary bowed his head, kissed her face and lips, and said, ¡°Seren, the men of the York family never


    get divorced. I¡¯ll never divorce you!¡±


    Serenity pushed him away and tried to get out of bed. He did not want to divorce, but she did.


    Of course, she would not say it out loud now, lest that jerk knock her out again.


    She was so angry!


    Her neck hurt like hell!


    ¡°Where are you going, Seren? You can¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Zachary pulled her back in fright and jumped out of bed, hugging her waist from behind.


    ¡°Look, Seren. I prepared these money flowers for you. It¡¯s a Valentine¡¯s Day gift. There are also thirty


    sets of jewelry so you can wear a different one every day of the month. There are also bags, skin care


    products, and cosmetics. Don¡¯t use the skin care products that Elisa gives you anymore. Your husband


    can afford them for you.¡±


    He forcefully pulled Serenity to the vanity, picked up two sets of keys on the table, then stuffed them


    into her hands, saying, ¡°Here are the keys for the vi and car I bought for you.


    ¡°Do you like the gifts I got for you, Seren? It¡¯s my first Valentine¡¯s Day, so I copied what people usually


    do since I have no experience. Tell me if you don¡¯t like them and I¡¯ll get you anything you want as long


    as I can obtain it.¡±


    He did not dare guarantee things that he could not get.


    What if she asked for the stars in the sky?


    Serenity took the two bunches of keys and pped the back of his hand. When he loosened his grip a


    little, she stepped on his foot so hard that he instinctively jumped up and released her.


    She threw the two keyrings to his chest and said coldly, ¡°Thank you for the generosity, Mr. York, but I


    can¡¯t afford to ept it!¡±


    Then, she turned to leave.


    ¡°Seren!¡±


    ¡°Zachary York.¡±


    When Zachary was about to catch up, Serenity stopped, turned around, and coldly warned him, ¡°If you


    dare sneak up behind me and knock me out again, I¡¯ll cut ties with you immediately!¡±


    Zachary was too afraid to sneak up on her again.


    He also could not bear to knock her out again. He felt distressed because her neck would hurt.

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    Serenity walked out of the room.


    Zachary followed suit. He kept silent and walked behind her without making a peep She went


    downstairs, and he followed her downstairs. She went outside, and he followed her outside.


    In short, he was like her shadow now.


    Serenity walked up to the gate of the vi and tried to open the side gate but found it locked.


    Turning around, she looked at him and coldly ordered, ¡°Give me the keys.¡±


    Brandt, one of the bodyguards, and the other servants followed at a distance. No one darede


    forward to talk to them.


    They all saw how furious Serenity was.


    Even her words were like ice.


    Zachary was now her shadow.


    Zachary took out the key, but instead of giving it to her, he raised his hand and flung it far over and out


    of the gate.


    He shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the keys.¡±


    Serenity wanted to explode from anger.


    She really wanted to grab him by the cor and give him a good beating.


    She looked at Brandt and the others.


    Brandt quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t have the keys either.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Even if he did, he would not give them to her.


    The others also hurriedly shook their heads. ¡°We don¡¯t have the keys either. Don¡¯t look at us.¡±


    Have mercy!


    Serenity knew that as long as Zachary refused to let her out, those people would not open the door for


    her even if they had the keys.


    She looked at the heights of the gate and walls.


    The gate was a little higher, so it would not be easy to climb over to get out. The walls looked to be


    around nine foot high.


    The walls surrounding his vis were always built that high.


    However, that came as no surprise as it was in line with Zachary¡¯s style. He did not like the prying eyes


    of others.


    The high walls could block out snoopy eyes and protect his privacy.


    Serenity learned kickboxing, but she did not know how to leap out of a nine¨Cfoot¨Chigh wall.


    She turned and wandered around the courtyard, looking for adder.


    Finally, she found one in the greenhouse.


    Brandt was speechless.


    Uh¨Coh, he should have hidden thedder.


    Serenity was about to pick up thedder to climb the wall.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll handle the heavy lifting.¡±


    Zachary immediately grabbed thedder that Serenity was about to take, then rushed to the wall with it


    as fast as he could. Jim was perceptive and hurriedly moved a high stool for Zachary to step on. Then,


    Zachary threw thedder outside.


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°Zachary York!¡±


    Serenity yelled his name through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You b*stard!¡±


    All he knew how to do was make her angry.


    If he graciously let her leave and allowed her to calm down, they could still have a civil conversation.


    However, he would not let her leave at all. He was putting her under house arrest!

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    The enraged and hateful Serenity who could not get out finally went back into the house and locked


    herself in a guest room. She pulled out her cell phone, wanting to ask her sister or best friend for help,


    but found that it had already run out of battery.


    ¡°The heavens sure are testing me!¡±


    Zachary did not pester Serenity when she locked herself in the guest room.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was looking for help too.


    He went to Josh out of habit.


    Josh had just sent Jasmine back to the bookstore after bringing a charger to charge her e¨Cbike.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, could you ask Zachary what he did to Seren?¡±


    Jasmine was concerned about Serenity, who was forcibly taken away by Zachary.


    Josh hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll call him now to ask.¡±


    That being said, Josh had a bad feeling in his heart.


    He knew Zachary inside out.


    Zachary most likely did not handle it well.


    Well, he was suffering the consequences of deceiving his wife.


    Of course, he deserved it.


    In the beginning, he concealed his identity to examine Serenity¡¯s character. This was something


    everyone could understand. However, he could havee clean not muchter on, but he hesitated


    and harbored all kinds of worries, prolonging the deceit until now.


    It would be weirder if Serenity did not get angry.


    Josh was just about to call Zachary when his phone rang. He looked at the screen and said to Jasmine,


    ¡°It¡¯s Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Answer it,¡± Jasmine said anxiously, wanting to answer the call for Josh.


    Josh picked up the call, and Jasmine leaned closer to listen in on the conversation.


    ¡°Josh, help me.¡±


    Zachary said tiredly, ¡°Serenity is really mad. I can¡¯t coax her. I don¡¯t know what to do. Josh, tell me.


    What am I supposed to do? She wants to leave me. She¡¯s definitely going to leave me. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll


    kick me into the corner and bury me away.


    ¡°She even said she wouldn¡¯t have married me if she knew I was the heir of the Yorks. She said she¡¯d


    rather look for Shawn to lie to her sister. Is she going to be with Shawn after kicking me out of the


    picture? I¡¯ll never allow it! If she dares go to Shawn, I¡¯ll lock her up in my vi so she can¡¯t leave my


    sight!¡±


    Josh and Jasmine were speechless.


    Jasmine snatched Josh¡¯s phone and said to Zachary, ¡°Zachary, if you want Serenity to calm down,


    you¡¯d better let her out. Keeping her under house arrest will only make her angrier.


    ¡°Even if she wants to leave you, she¡¯ll do it out in the open. She won¡¯t sneak off. Serenity never runs


    away when things go wrong. She¡¯ll deal with matters between you both openly and honestly.


    ¡°Let here back and confide with her sister. Let her calm down. This is the most important thing you


    should do.¡±


    Panic crept in again and he yelled in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m scared to do it. It¡¯ll be hard for me to


    see her again if she leaves. She¡¯s my wife, so she should live where I live. I¡¯m not imprisoning her.


    She¡¯s just staying in our house!


    ¡°She¡¯ll leave me. She said before that a true farewell is done without saying a word. She¡¯ll leave quietly


    without disturbing me. If I let her out of this vi, she¡¯ll immediately pack her bags and go far away.


    Where will I find her if that happens?¡±

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    Jasmine said, ¡°I know Seren better than you do. I can assure you that she won¡¯t do that, so let her


    come back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not her. I can¡¯t trust your assurance.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Jasmine was speechless. He was like a rock, unwilling to listen to a single word she said.


    Josh quickly took the phone back andforted Jasmine. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s going crazy. He hasn¡¯t


    experienced anything like this before, so it¡¯s normal for him to handle it badly. You¡¯ll be the one angered


    if you take him seriously.¡±


    Jasmine opened her mouth but was at a loss for words.


    Zachary was usually mature and calm. Although his expression was always solemn, he was excellent


    at handling people.


    Unexpectedly, he was now confining Serenity to his side and forbidding her froming back.


    ¡°Zachary, how¡¯s Serenity now?¡±


    Josh asked with concern, ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything to her. She wanted to leave, so I locked the gate and threw the keys away. She


    wanted to climb over the wall, so I threw thedder away as well. Then, she got angry and locked


    herself in a room.


    ¡°Josh, I don¡¯t know what I should do. You must be more clear¨Cheaded than me now. Tell me, what am I


    supposed to do? I can¡¯t think of anything right now. My head is a mess filled with panic and confusion.¡±


    When Zachary fell in love, he fell hard.


    Serenity had already be the most important woman in his life.


    He could not bear the pain of losing her.


    The reason he never came clean until now was that he was afraid of losing her.


    Remy suggested he pick a special day when Serenity was happy to confess to her in a different way,


    which he did.


    However, the storm still happened. He was drenched to his bones and could not see the path in front of


    him. He did not know which direction to go.


    Throughout his thirty years of living, this was Zachary¡¯s first time feeling this magnitude of


    helplessness.


    He had always been confident. He always felt that there was nothing he could not handle.


    Josh thought about it and advised, ¡°Zachary, I think Jasmine is right. Although Serenity and you are a


    couple, you¡¯ve only known each other for four months, while Jasmine has known her for more than ten


    years. She knows Serenity better than you do.


    ¡°Do as she says and let Serenitye back to simmer down. Let her confide in her sister and Jasmine.


    I believe everyone will advise her to make up with you, not break up. Right, Jasmine?¡±


    Jasmine answered in her mind, ¡®I won¡¯t advise Seren. I¡¯ll support any decision she makes!


    ¡®This is Seren¡¯s life. Even if I¡¯m her best friend, I can¡¯t make the call for her. She¡¯ll


    decide for herself after she calms down.¡®


    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t do this, but I can¡¯t bring myself to let Seren leave. Yes, I haven¡¯t known her for that


    long, but I¡¯m her husband. I¡¯m the person she shares a bed with. I know her temperament very well.


    ¡°I dare say, as soon as I let her go, she¡¯ll leave me. She¡¯ll pack her bags and leave Wiltspoon quietly to


    hide somewhere I don¡¯t know. Her sister and all her friends will help her.¡±


    Josh paused before responding, ¡°Zachary, I think you need to calm down as well. Don¡¯t keep thinking


    that Serenity will leave you. You need to figure out what you need to do to ease her anger and trust you


    again.¡±


    Zachary said irritably, ¡°I can¡¯t calm down. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do to soothe her. It¡¯s like


    she gets angrier no matter what I do. I had to knock her unconscious in order to get her to stay.¡±


    Josh wanted to swear at his best friend.


    Zachary¡¯s stupidity when it came to handling an emotional crisis was really challenging Josh¡¯s


    perception of him.

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    ¡°Let me calm down, Zachary. I¡¯ll call you back when I think of a solution, but your mustn¡¯t do anything to


    hurt Serenity again. Otherwise, you really won¡¯t be able to get her back.¡±


    Josh was so angry with Zachary that he wanted to hurry up and hang up the phone. so he could calm


    down. He did not want to burst out in expletives in front of Jasmine since he was trying to maintain his


    good image as Mr. Bucham.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After what happened to Zachary, Josh decided to be one hundred percent sincere when treating


    Jasmine. He would not lie or deceive her as Zachary did to Serenity.


    He ended the call before Zachary could respond.


    ¡°Why did you hang up? I still wanted to persuade him. Judging by what he said, he¡¯ll only make


    Serenity angrier. She might even start to hate him.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what he said? Even I¡¯m speechless and getting angry too. I need to take a


    step back. How did I get a boss with a negative EQ like him?


    ¡°Ugh, why is my life so hard?!¡± Josh sighed.


    He never onceined no matter what problems Zachary asked him to solve.


    However, when Zachary sought help for his rtionship problems, Josh got a headache.


    The main problem was that Zachary¡¯s domineering attitude that he had had since birth was acting up


    again, and at full st.


    ¡°I have a feeling that they won¡¯t make up for at least a few months.¡±


    Jasmine thought the same and said, ¡°The Serenity I know will bring up divorce, but I can guarantee that


    she won¡¯t run away from this problem. She¡¯ll definitely talk to him about the divorce.¡±


    Maybe she was even writing the divorce agreement at this moment.


    Hearing Jasmine¡¯s words, Josh hurriedly said, ¡°Jasmine, you have to persuade Serenity not to divorce


    Zachary, or many people will die, and the first to bear the brunt is me. I¡¯m courting you now, so you


    won¡¯t want me to die, right? If I die now, other people might say that you¡¯re a jinx who kills men who try


    to pursue you.¡±


    Jasmine pped his arm and scolded him. ¡°You¡¯re the jinx! I¡¯ve always been lucky in my life. My mom


    had my fortune read and said that I would be rich and prosperous in the future. I¡¯ll have bup sacks


    full of money and a fortune of over a hundred million.¡±


    Josh grinned. ¡°That fortune¨Cteller is urate. You¡¯ll be rich and prosperous if you marry me. If you like


    keeping money in bup sacks, I¡¯ll buy two dozen sacks for you and take out all my savings so you can


    keep them in the sacks. You won¡¯t just have a hundred million. You¡¯ll have several billion.¡±


    Jasmine pped him again. ¡°In your dreams. Why are you thinking about marriage when I haven¡¯t


    even agreed to be your girlfriend? After what happened to Serenity now, I need to examine you


    properly. If you¡¯re also full of lies like Mr. York, we can just stay friends.¡±


    She wanted to say that they would not even be friends, but considering how he knew a lot of gossip


    which could satisfy her curiosity, she decided to remain friends with him.


    ¡°No, absolutely not. I¡¯m much more sincere than Zachary. Besides, our situations are different. We


    know who each other are, but Zachary was nagged by his grandmother and forced to marry Serenity.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually very normal for him to conceal his identity. I think many people will understand his actions.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°It¡¯s normal to conceal his identity in the beginning, and it¡¯s also understandable, but he


    chose to hide it when he fell in love with Serenityter on. That¡¯s what¡¯s making her angry.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just afraid of losing her.¡±


    ¡°So why did he dare reveal it now? Is he not afraid of losing her anymore? Is he emboldened now


    because he thought Seren and him are a real couple?¡±


    Josh paused before saying, ¡°Zachary was conflicted too. He went to Annenburgst year to attend the


    wedding of FC & Co.¡¯s boss, and he also asked for advice from Remy. Upon his return, he started


    making arrangements toe clean.¡±

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not afraid of losing her anymore, but decided to face the consequences of his


    deception. He has mustered the courage to face reality, but now, he¡¯s going crazy from his fear and


    made another small mistake.¡±


    Jasmine sighed. ¡°We can understand because it¡¯s not happening to us, but we can¡¯t experience


    Seren¡¯s hurt and anger. In any case, I won¡¯t advise her. Even if I wanted to, I wouldn¡¯t do it now. She¡¯s


    the one who was wronged, so why should I help Zachary? Wouldn¡¯t it make her feel more aggrieved?


    ¡°She was tricked so badly by the person she shares a bed with. Are we supposed to advise her to


    forgive Zachary instead of helping her vent her anger? I can¡¯t do that. I would beat Zachary up on her


    behalf if I could.


    ¡°I wonder if Mr. Stone knows. He can step in to beat Zachary up since he¡¯s her cousin. I¡¯ll be relieved if


    I see that.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Zachary had indeed managed to infuriate a lot of people.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, Elisa. She told me she¡¯d be back in two days. She¡¯ll know that Zachary is Serenity¡¯s husband as


    soon as shees back. She used to be crazy for him. Do you think she¡¯ll do something to Serenity if


    she finds out that Serenity married him?¡±


    Jasmine had a headache just thinking about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on anymore. Stuff like this is only supposed to happen in novels. Sure


    enough, fictions are inspired by real life.¡±


    Josh quickly asked, ¡°Which novel is that? How did the male lead finally beg the female lead to forgive


    him? I¡¯ll rmend Zachary to take a look and learn from it.¡±


    Jasmine said honestly, ¡°It¡¯s a serialized novel, so the author hasn¡¯t written that far yet. I have no idea


    either how the female lead finally forgave the male lead.¡±


    Josh looked at her, incredibly speechless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not the author. The answer won¡¯te from staring at my face. If you


    really want to help Zachary, do as I say and advise him to return Seren¡¯s freedom. Don¡¯t let him


    imprison her in his vi.


    ¡°Even if they¡¯re husband and wife, he doesn¡¯t have the right to restrict her freedom.¡±


    Josh said wryly, ¡°You heard what Zachary said earlier. Do you think he¡¯ll listen to my advice now? Didn¡¯t


    you see that I hung up on him because I got so angry? He¡¯s convinced that letting Serenity out now is


    equivalent to losing her.


    ¡°He won¡¯t listen to anything anyone says now. Just leave him be. He has to be hurt before he can


    learn.¡±


    Every human would experience hurt in their life.


    The journey of growth was not smooth sailing and there would always be countless setbacks.


    Jasmine was silent for a moment before walking away.


    ¡°Where are you going, Jasmine?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting food. I¡¯m hungry since I didn¡¯t have lunch.¡±


    Jasmine forgot to eat because of Serenity. If not for her hunger, she would not have remembered to fill


    her stomach.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten either. Don¡¯t keep eating snacks. I¡¯ll order food delivery.¡± Josh called Wiltspoon Hotel


    and made the order as he spoke.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    Meanwhile, what was someone who locked herself in the guest room doing?


    Serenity found a pen and paper in the room. She sat down in front of the sofa, put the paper on the


    coffee table, and then plopped down to carefully write a divorce agreement.


    The couple did not buy another house after the marriage, so there was no property to divide.


    He once said that he would leave the house in Brynfield to her, as well as the national MPV, if they


    divorced.


    Serenity did not want them.


    She did not want the house he used to deceive her! She did not want his car either.


    The car she was driving now was bought with Zachary¡¯s money. She would pay him


    the full amount after the divorce.


    She would not split his property or require him topensate for her youth that sort of thing, or


    anything at all. They would each keep whatever assets under their names, and no one would owe the


    other anything. She just needed him to sign the paper.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    If he wanted her topensate for the loss of his youth or the likes, she was willing to give him a little.


    After all, the great Mr. York lowered himself to marry someone like her, so he deserved some


    compensation from her.


    However, she would not agree if he asked for more.


    She would onlypensate him with a sum of money within her ability.


    Knock, knock.


    Someone was at the door.


    ¡°Seren, can you open the door and let me in?¡±


    It was Zachary.


    Serenity ignored him.


    She would only get angry by just looking at him.


    ¡°Seren, you¡¯ve been inside for a long time. Aren¡¯t you feeling stuffy? Come on out. I¡¯l apany you


    for a walk in the yard. There are a lot of flowers in our yard and they¡¯re really beautiful. Why don¡¯t you


    come downstairs and enjoy the blooms? I had it specially decorated for you.¡±


    Serenity remained silent and did not open the door.


    ¡°Seren, are you hungry? I had someone cook your favorite dishes. You¡¯ll be able to smell the aroma if


    you just slightly open the door. Look, the sun is almost setting You must be hungry now.¡±


    Zachary used food again to coax Serenity into opening the door.


    When there was no movement from inside the room, he continued, ¡°Seren, I¡¯m really hungry. I haven¡¯t


    eaten anything since noon, and it¡¯s almost dinner now. I won¡¯t eat if you don¡¯te out. I¡¯ll stay hungry


    with you.¡±


    ¡°Get lost! I don¡¯t want to talk to you. You¡¯re a liar!¡± Serenity yelled.


    Zachary choked as his heart felt suffocated. He stood at the door for a long time before silently going


    downstairs.


    Then, he told the maids to go upstairs to knock on the door and deliberately threatened them, ¡°If you


    can¡¯t get the missus to open the door ande out, I¡¯ll fire all of you and you¡¯ll be jobless.¡±


    The maids were speechless.


    That was too much pressure!


    Thus, they went upstairs together and knocked on Serenity¡¯s room door.


    ¡°Missus, it¡¯s Felicia. Can you open the door please?¡±


    Felicia, who was in charge of knocking the door, was the representative in the negotiation¡± with


    Serenity.


    Serenity finished writing the divorce agreement, picked it up, and read it several times to make sure


    there were no problems. She took the document, stood up from the sofa, and walked to the door.


    Felicia was still persuading her through the door. ¡°Missus, Mr. Zachary is very worried about you. Come


    downstairs to eat. Mr. Zachary hasn¡¯t eaten anything all day. He¡¯ll ruin his health.¡±


    Serenity went to unlock the door and pulled it open.


    ¡°Missus.¡±


    The maids were overjoyed when Serenity opened the door. Their jobs were saved.


    ¡°Missus, you must be hungry. Dinner is ready.¡±


    Serenity said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Missus. I won¡¯t be your missus soon. Where¡¯s Zachary?¡±


    Felicia naturally spoke up for Zachary and said, ¡°Missus, Mr. Zachary had his difficulties when he lied to


    you. He¡¯s downstairs now.¡±


    ¡°What difficulties does he have? He doesn¡¯t have any hardships at all. He was on guard against me


    and didn¡¯t trust me, so he treated me like I was a thief!¡± She knew how he had misunderstood her and


    had his walls up against her.

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Back then, she did not care because she was not in love with him.


    Now that she was, she cared after learning the truth. Her heart clenched in pain.


    When she thought about the recent time spent together and his affection toward her, her heart felt even


    more painful, and her fury was reignited too.


    Was his adoration fake? Was it part of his deception too?


    Her neck still hurt a little.


    That jerk!


    Zachary York was a jerk!


    Felicia and the others were silent.


    All of them were cognizant of Zachary¡¯s web of lies to Serenity from the beginning.


    ¡°Do any of you have an Apple charger? My phone is out of battery. Lend me a charger for a while.¡±


    Felicia was about to reply when her colleague next to her nudged her lightly. She snapped back to her


    senses and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Zachary has a phone of the same brand. You can borrow a charger from


    him.¡±


    Their discreet movements did not go past Serenity¡¯s eyes.


    She knew that without Zachary¡¯s consent, she would not even have the chance to charge her phone.


    Was Zachary going topletely lock her up in this vi and forbid her from contacting the outside


    world?


    Did he think he could keep her by doing so?


    He could keep her body, but he could not keep her heart!


    Serenity did not talk to the maids anymore and went downstairs with the divorce agreement.


    While descending, she saw Zachary sitting on the sofa. He was holding his cell phone and seemed to


    be messaging someone.


    When he heard her footsteps, he immediately put the phone back into his pocket and quickly got up to


    greet her.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Honey!¡±


    Serenity¡¯s expression was as dark as charcoal again.


    There was no helping it. Her expression turned bitter whenever she saw him now


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary corrected himself. ¡°You must be hungry. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡±


    He reached out for Serenity¡¯s hand, but she avoided him.


    She went past him and straight to the couch, then put the written divorce agreement on the coffee table


    and said coldly, ¡°This is what I wrote. Take a look and sign it if there¡¯s no problem.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Zachary came over and nced at it, and his face changed dramatically. He


    suddenly grabbed the paper and tore it to pieces without even looking at it. He yelled, ¡°I won¡¯t divorce!


    Don¡¯t even think about divorcing me! You¡¯re mine in life, and you¡¯ll still be mine in death! We¡¯ll live and


    die together!


    ¡°I¡¯ll never divorce you! You won¡¯t be able to leave me unless you stab me to death. and step over my


    corpse!¡±


    Serenity red at him angrily.


    If looks could kill, he would have been killed by her countless times.


    ¡°You¡¯re simply unreasonable. There¡¯s no way tomunicate with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m unreasonable. And yes, there¡¯s no way tomunicate with me. Bottom line is, you¡¯re my


    wife. You¡¯ll only be my wife in your life. You¡¯ll never get rid of me!¡±


    Serenity gnashed her teeth in anger.


    If she continued to talk to him, she was afraid she would grind her teeth into dust.


    It was infuriating.


    She turned around and left, unable to talk about the divorce now. She did not even want to talk to him.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Zachary reached out and grabbed her arm. He yanked her back into his arms forcefully and lowered


    his head to kiss her frantically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Serenity¡­¡±

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Serenity struggled and finally managed to push him away, but he wanted to continue. She was so


    angry that she swung her hand at him.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The p resounded across the room and shocked Brandt and the maids.


    Zachary was also stunned.


    He looked at Serenity¡¯s face, which was red from the anger within. When she red at him, her eyes


    gradually reddened, and he saw tears brimming at the corners of her eyes.


    He had again brought her more pain and further angered her.


    Zachary med himself.


    He thought his warmth could make her calm down¡­


    Brandt snapped back to his senses and hurriedly sent a message to Sam since thetter was the


    actual butler here. Brandt was only filling in for Sam since Sam was on leave, but he felt he could no


    longer handle the situation here. He had to call Sam back.


    It was frightening. The missus actually raised her hand against Mr. Zachary.


    This was a scene they had never witnessed in all the years they had worked for the Yorks.


    The men of the York family had always doted on their wives. As long as they were. married and the


    couple¡¯s feelings were stable, they would get along lovingly. asionally, there would be small


    quarrels or misunderstandings, but they were all resolved quickly. No one had ever gotten physical like


    the missus.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary pulled up the hand Serenity used to hit his face with and asked gently, ¡°Does your hand hurt?¡±


    Serenity wrenched her hand back and turned her face away, but she raised her hand to rub her eyes.


    She then turned around and looked at him again, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zachary, but please leave me


    some dignity, okay?¡±


    She did not like it when he forced a kiss on her whenever she was angry; as if showing no ounce of


    respect for her.


    Zachary looked at her deeply.


    He lost it. When he saw the divorce agreement she drafted, he momentarily exploded in rage.


    Yes, he was wrong for lying to her, but she went as far as to draft a divorce agreement. He only grew


    impulsive because she was not giving him any leeway.


    ¡°If you have an affair, use violence on me, or lie to me countless times, I¡¯ll leave you,¡± -that was what


    Serenity said before.


    Only at that moment did Zachary realize that Serenity was a woman of her word.


    ¡°Zachary, we¡¯re both a mess now, and neither of us is calm. Please let me leave so we can take a


    breather, okay? Is there a point in you putting me under house arrest? You¡¯ll only anger me further.


    ¡°You¡¯re overbearing. You¡¯re always so self-centered and inconsiderate of others.


    Think about it. If our roles were reversed, if I was the one who lied to you for more than four months,


    how would you feel? You lied to me, but you¡¯re not even allowing me to get angry? Am I supposed to


    pop confetti to celebrate your deception?¡±


    Serenity felt it was Zachary¡¯s nature to be overbearing. It would be a Sisyphean task to make him


    change this part of him.


    Now, his domineering trait and paranoia were suffocating her.


    ¡°Divorce is not an option!¡±


    Zachary added in a low voice, ¡°Seren, I didn¡¯t say I was right in deceiving you, and I¡¯m not forbidding


    you from getting angry. Hit me or scold me, but you can¡¯t just bring up divorce to me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about divorce again, okay? I can¡¯t bear the pain of losing you.¡±


    Serenity looked away again, not wanting to meet his eyes.


    She thought of ending the marriage because she was infuriated after learning that he was the heir of


    the rich York family, and that she had been deceived by him the entire time.


    After a few moments of silence, she looked at him again and said, ¡°Lend me your charger. My phone is


    out of battery.¡±


    Zachary stared at her intently.


    If her phone was out of battery, she would not be able to contact the outside world. He would be able to


    force her to stay by his side then.


    However, that was not a real solution to the problem.


    Serenity met his stare.


    The hall was dead silent.

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Brandt and the maids did not even dare to breathe.


    After a long time, Zachary raised his voice and ordered Brandt, ¡°Go and bring my phone charger for the


    missus.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Brandt quickly went to get the charger for Serenity.


    Was Zachary allowing her to charge her phone a sign that he would let her leave?


    In fact, Brandt also felt that Mr. Zachary should not keep Serenity under house arrest and that he


    should let her leave so that they could both calm down.


    However, he did not dare say such a thing.


    Serenity was too important to Zachary and he was afraid she would nevere back if she left.


    That was why he forced her to stay with him. However, that would only aggravate the couple¡¯s conflict.


    Brandt soon returned with the charger.


    He handed it to Zachary.


    When Zachary passed it to Serenity, he could not help but grab her hand when she took the charger,


    begging, ¡°Seren, don¡¯t bring up divorce again, okay?¡±


    Serenity drew her hand back and took the charger.


    She turned away and plugged in her phone.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Zachary panicked when he did not get the assurance he wanted. He knew she was still thinking about


    leaving him.


    He could notprehend. Yes, he lied to her, but was his true identity not worthy of her? Why did she


    want a divorce after knowing the truth? An ordinary person would be jumping with joy if they found out


    their husband was a multi-billionaire.


    Zachary¡¯sck of understanding blinded him from seeing Serenity¡¯s anger stemming from his web of


    lies and his betrayal of her trust.


    When faced with Serenity¡¯s wrath, Zachary¡¯s approach made her feel incredibly ufortable.


    He exined himself, but he used force to knock her out. She wanted to leave, but he deliberately


    threw the keys and thedder out. His actions told her that she would not be able to take a single step


    out of this vi without his saying so.


    He was imprisoning her!


    To Serenity, his series of actions was like pouring gasoline on a burning house. There was no way she


    could calm down, much less forgive him.


    In any case, she would not be able to forgive him anytime soon.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary walked toward her.


    Serenity turned on her phone. When she saw him walking over, she put down the phone and walked


    away.


    She just did not want to get close to him.


    Her detachment and coldness were like a sharp knife fiercely stabbing Zachary¡¯s heart and his chest


    ached.


    Serenity entered the dining hall.


    She was hungry, so she got something to eat.


    She never thought of using a hunger strike to threaten Zachary into letting her go. He was not someone


    to be so easily threatened either. If she went on a hunger strike and fainted from starvation, he would


    just call the family doctor to give her nutritional fluids to keep her alive.


    In his words, he would not let her go. She would still be his in the afterlife.


    Since she knew he could not be pressurized, why should she bother to torture herself and starve?


    Brandt and the maids looked stunned when they saw Serenity enter the dining hall and started eating


    with a spoon without regard for others.


    ¡°Thank God the missus isn¡¯t going on a hunger strike,¡± Felicia murmured.


    Brandt raised his hand to wipe his sweat and whispered, ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    As long as the missus did not threaten Mr. Zachary with a hunger strike, the conflict between the two


    would not intensify for the time being.

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Zachary was also relieved.


    After a moment of silence, he walked over and sat across from Serenity.


    He used his fork to put food on her te, but she picked up her te to avoid the gesture, refusing his


    food.


    Zachary bitterly retracted his hand and ced the food his fork held on his own te instead.


    ¡°Seren, these are all your favorites. Have more,¡± he said tenderly.


    Serenity paid him no response, not even a nce. She simply ate by herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you peel your favorite shrimps.¡±


    Zachary put on the disposable gloves to help her peel the shrimp, but Serenity simply took a shrimp


    and ate it whole, shell and all.


    Zachary was speechless.


    His wife did not even give him the chance to perform.


    Ding dong¡­ Ding dong¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already dark and chilly outside. Who would visit at this time of day?


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    Brandt went to open the door.


    There was a car parked in front of the vi. However, Brandt did not recognize the vehicle, which meant


    the visitor was not an elder of the York family.


    The whole family united to lie to Serenity, so everyone was too embarrassed toe over now.


    They would first let Zachary fight by himself and discuss countermeasures if he was defeated.


    Zachary would be speechless if he knew what they were thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Brandt.¡±


    A person came out of the car. It was Mrs. Lane.


    She waved at Brandt. When Brandt saw her, he quickly went over while pulling out the keys to the gate


    and asked, ¡°Why are you here, Mrs. Lane?¡±


    ¡°I sent Liberty over. She¡¯s the missus¡¯s older sister.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s phone turned off automatically when the battery went t, causing Liberty to worry when she


    could not reach her sister. Liberty did not know what would happen to the stubborn couple, so she


    asked Mrs. Lane to send her over.


    It just so happened that Serenity¡¯s car, which was left at the entrance of York Corporation earlier in the


    day, still had the keys in the ignition. Liberty helped to drive it home, which was how she had a car to


    come over.


    ¡°How is the missus, Brandt?¡±


    Brandt darted a look at the car behind Mrs. Lane and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s bad. Mr. Zachary is on the verge


    of breaking down. Do you think he can be well after the missus wrote him a divorce agreement? He


    went berserk. How would the missus have it any better than him?¡±


    Although Zachary would never raise his hand against Serenity, his forceful hugs and kisses angered


    her.


    Moreover, he had also knocked her unconscious!


    In short, the situation was chaotic!


    After the gate opened, Liberty drove in and parked at the small open parking lot under Brandt¡¯s


    guidance.


    She soon got out of the car.


    She did not bring Sonny with her.


    She asked Duncan to help her look after him.


    When she received Jasmine¡¯s phone call, she rushed out with Sonny in her arms and happened to stop


    Duncan¡¯s car, and Duncan had been apanying the mother and son since.


    Duncan was not as attentive as Josh, but he knew he had to put in a good word for his friend. When he


    apanied Liberty and Sonny, he constantly spoke up for Zachary in front of Liberty and said good


    things about him.


    Liberty never said anything bad about Zachary after the truth came to light. She told Duncan that she


    would support her sister no matter what decision she made.


    The choice was in Serenity¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Brandt greeted Liberty respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary and the missus are having dinner now. Pleasee in.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s nervous heart rxed slightly when she heard that the couple were eating.


    That was the Serenity she knew.


    Even if the sky fell down, she still had to fill her stomach. How would she have the strength to do other


    things if she did not eat enough?


    With Brandt and Mrs. Lane leading the way, Liberty walked into the lounge of the opulent vi.


    ¡°Liberty?¡±

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Serenity was surprised to see that the person who came in was her sister. She immediately put down


    her te and walked toward Liberty.


    Zachary¡¯s knee¨Cjerk reaction was to grab her wrist.


    Serenity stared at him coldly.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Zachary¡¯s heart ached with such a re from her. He felt like their rtionship as husband and wife


    had returned to the way it was on their first night. No, it was even colder than the beginning of their


    marriage.


    He finally let go of her hand and let her walk toward her sister.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty jogged over.


    When the two sisters were face to face, Serenity plunged into her sister¡¯s arms and wailed her heart


    out.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Liberty hugged her sister tightly.


    ¡°Cry if you want to. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡±


    The floodgates to Serenity¡¯s suppressed emotions finally broke free when she fell into her sister¡¯s


    embrace. She cried pitifully for a long time.


    Zachary stood not far away, watching his petite wife cry. His heart ached, but he could offer herfort


    because he was the cause of her tears.


    Ten minutester, the Hunt sisters were seated side by side while Zachary sat by himself opposite


    them.


    ¡°Zachary, I came here to bring Seren home,¡± Liberty spoke bluntly.


    Zachary tensed his face and said in a low voice, ¡°This is Seren¡¯s home. We¡¯re husband and wife. Her


    home is where I live.¡±


    Liberty paraphrased, ¡°I¡¯m here to take Seren back to my home for a while.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, you and Sonny can move here instead.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean, Zachary?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Are you forbidding Seren from leaving this vi? Do you know what


    you¡¯re doing? Do you think you can keep her by doing this? You¡¯ll only make the conflict worse.¡±


    ¡°Seren won¡¯te back if she leaves. I won¡¯t let her out of my sight!¡±


    Zachary was insistent.


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Anger got to Liberty.


    ¡°Save your breath, Liberty. He¡¯s someone who only does things he thinks are right. Everything has to


    go his way. He doesn¡¯t care what we think. He won¡¯t even give me the simplest things like trust and


    respect.¡±


    Instead of the anger and agitation from before, Serenity¡¯s face was indifferent. It was as if her heart had


    died.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is still at my ce. I asked him to take care of Sonny for me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Sonny terrified of Mr. Lewis?¡±


    ¡°He fell asleep before I came here.¡±


    Serenity was struck by realization.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Liberty. You should go back first. Sonny will be scared if he wakes sees Mr. Lewis instead of


    you.¡±


    Serenity asked her sister to leave.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenityforted her sister. ¡°Trust me, Liberty. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Liberty looked at Zachary, but he was staring intently at her sister. It appeared he was afraid that she


    would fly away if he even blinked.


    When she looked at her sister¡¯s resigned expression, she sighed deeply and said to Zachary, ¡°Zachary,


    let¡¯s take a walk. We¡¯ll have a few words alone.¡±


    Liberty stood up and went out.


    Zachary followed silently.


    Outside the house, Liberty stopped and turned to look at this brother¨Cinw whom she once admired


    and always nagged for her sister to treat well.


    She could see that Zachary was physically and mentally exhausted by Serenity after confessing


    everything, but she did not sympathize with him.


    They were all adults. They had to be prepared to face the consequences of any decision they made.

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose Seren, Liberty. I don¡¯t want to divorce.¡±


    Zachary spoke first.


    ¡°I know I deceived Seren by hiding my identity. Seren is different from the rest. She won¡¯t be


    particrly happy just because I¡¯m rich. I let her down, so she can get angry. She can scold me and hit


    me, but she can¡¯t leave me. She can¡¯t divorce me!¡±


    When Zachary finished, Liberty said to him, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll never see Seren again if you let her


    walk out of this vi?¡±


    He stayed silent. He was afraid. He was truly terrified that he would never see Serenity again if she left


    the vi.


    ¡°Zachary, Serenity is my sister. We¡¯ve depended on each other for many years, and no one knows her


    better than I do. She¡¯s not the kind of person who retreats and runs away when things go wrong. No


    matter how angry and upset she gets, even if she asks you for a divorce, she won¡¯t run away.


    ¡°Running away isn¡¯t going to solve the problem.


    ¡°No matter how bad the situation is, you have to face reality.


    ¡°Let here back with me and stay at my ce for a few days to calm down. Even if you continue to


    force her to stay, once she makes a decision, the ending will be the same.¡±


    Zachary was silent.


    ¡°Zachary, I never thought you were overbearing and paranoid in the past, but this incident opened my


    eyes to your true nature. You have to think. Is Serenity willing to bear with your domineeringness?


    When you grasp a handful of sand in your hands, the tighter you grip, the faster the sand leaks.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing. The more domineering you are, the more Serenity will want to leave you. The little


    feelings you¡¯ve cultivated can¡¯t withstand the strain you¡¯re putting them through. If you exhaust the bit


    of affection that Seren has for you, then you¡¯ll truly have no way of fixing things anymore.


    ¡°Do you want a Serenity full of life, or do you want a soulless Serenity who¡¯s a walking corpse? Being


    overbearing and confining her isn¡¯t the solution.¡±


    Liberty sighed again after she finished speaking. ¡°Think about what I said. Go back to the house and


    get some ice for your face. Seren went a little too hard. Half of your face is swollen.¡±


    The silent Zachary finally spoke up and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine as long as her hand doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°Zachary, you need to realize what the real meaning of love is.¡±


    Then, she went back inside.


    Zachary did not follow her and simply stood in ce. His handsome face was taut like marble, cold and


    hard.


    His thin lips pursed into a tight line.


    His sister¨Cinw and Jasmine both persuaded him to let Serenity leave and take a breather.


    They said she was not the kind of person who would run off when things go wrong.


    However, he did not dare risk it!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity sent her sister off.


    When she saw Zachary standing there, she simply nced at him.


    Brandt and the rest, and even the hidden group of bodyguards showed their faces when Serenity came


    out.


    She knew it was because they were afraid she would leave with her sister.


    There was no way she could leave without Zachary¡¯s permission.


    Serenity did not try to go with her sister. She stood in the parking lot and watched Liberty get into the


    car. She listened to her sister¡¯s exhortations andforted thetter, telling her not to worry about her.


    Liberty knew Zachary would not harm Serenity, but¡­


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯lle again tomorrow.¡± Liberty said to her sister while starting the car.


    Serenity hummed and waved at Liberty. She watched her sister drive away until it was out of sight.


    The night was gloomy, the cold wind was bitterly sharp, and the temperature plummeted. It was


    mirroring Serenity¡¯s mood at the moment.


    She turned around and walked back, but instead of entering the house, she wandered aimlessly


    around the courtyard while Zachary followed her from afar. There was nomunication between the


    couple the entire time.


    It was as if the space between them was frozen. It was cold and icy.


    ¡°I want Mommy, I want Mommy¡­¡±


    At Liberty¡¯s ce, Sonny woke up and only saw Duncan with his mother nowhere in sight. His lips


    wobbled as he burst into tears.


    Duncan tried to carry him.

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    Sonny refused Duncan and slid out of bed himself, looking for his mother while crying. When he


    searched the house but still did not find Liberty, he cried even harder.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Sonny, do you want some candy? Don¡¯t cry. Dunc will give you candy.¡±


    Duncan tried to coax him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want candy. I want Mommy¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you outside and buy you a windmill, okay?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want windmill. I want Mommy¡­¡±


    Sonny¡¯s cries grew louder.


    Duncan was unable to soothe Sonny no matter how he tried. He did not know how to coax children.


    In the end, he took out his cell phone, unlocked it, and handed it to Sonny. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, okay? Come


    here, I¡¯ll let you y with my phone. We can watch cartoons.¡±


    Sonny pped his phone away with one hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want phone.¡±


    Duncan scratched his head, feeling a headache. ¡°I thought children these days could be dealt with


    easily if they have a phone to y with.¡±


    Sonny did not want to y with his phone.


    However, there were many harmful effects of children ying with cell phones. Sonny was still too


    young, so it was indeed inappropriate for him to y with a phone.


    Just then, there was the sound of the door opening.


    Duncan hurriedly shoved the phone back into his pants pocket. He could not let Liberty see that he was


    trying to coax Sonny with his phone.


    He was setting a bad example for someone else¡¯s child.


    Liberty heard her son¡¯s cries as she was making her way up the stairs.


    She quickened her pace and hurriedly opened the door to enter the house.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Sonny cried pitifully and ran toward Liberty when he saw his mother.


    Liberty bent down to pick up her son. When she saw the tears and snot running down his face, she


    carried him and brought tissues to help him wipe them away.


    ¡°Mommy is back, Sonny. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    She pressed her son¡¯s head against her shoulder andforted him gently. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Mommy just


    went out for some business. It¡¯s not because Mommy doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Duncan is here, so


    there¡¯s no need to be afraid.¡±


    Sonny thought, ¡®I¡¯m scared because Dunc is here.¡®


    Duncan said sheepishly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t coax him. He cried as soon as he woke up and saw me, then he


    tried looking for you. I tried everything, but I couldn¡¯t get him to stop crying.¡±


    Forgive him for having no experience with children.


    ¡°Sonny will cry if he wakes up and doesn¡¯t see me. It¡¯s a little better if Seren is around, but if she isn¡¯t,


    no one can coax him. Not even his father could.¡±


    Of course, that was also because Hank rarely spent time with his son.


    When he was at home asionally, he would just tease his son, make him cry, and then quickly slip


    away.


    Duncan stopped talking when Hank was suddenly mentioned.


    Liberty recalled that Jessica once bragged that she and Hank would go to the City Hall on Valentine¡¯s


    Day, which was today, to get the marriage formalities done.


    Liberty thought in her heart, ¡®Jessica did it on purpose.


    ¡®She chose to get married on Valentine¡¯s Day.


    ¡®She thought it would be a blow to me.¡®


    Liberty wanted tough. She did not understand why Jessica thought that she would still love Hank


    after the divorce.


    Hank was nothing but Sonny¡¯s father to her now.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Although Duncan could not coax Sonny, Liberty was still grateful that he had been with them the whole


    day.


    If only he did not harp about how tough Zachary had it, or what difficulties Zachary faced, Liberty would


    be even more grateful to him.

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. I¡¯m mainly concerned about Zachary and his wife,¡± Duncan said frankly,


    seemingly worried that Liberty would misunderstand him.


    ¡°You went to visit them, so how are they now?¡± Duncan asked concernedly.


    Liberty sighed before she said, ¡°You and Zachary go a long way back, don¡¯t you? In fact, both of you


    are good friends and aren¡¯t simply rted in business. Mr. Lewis, even you side with Zachary to


    deceive us.


    ¡°You know Zachary¡¯s temper more than I do. He obstinately insists that things will be fine as long as he


    keeps Seren there. He won¡¯t even allow Seren to walk out of his vi. I noticed that he¡¯s quite weary,


    whereas Seren is slightly disheartened.¡±


    Duncan opened his mouth as he wanted to speak up for his good friend. However, he had no idea what


    to say. He had said good things about him countless times. He said so much that he felt thirsty and


    drank quite a lot of water at Liberty¡¯s ce.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zachary has toe around to it now, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to break the ice for them.¡±


    At the thought of Zachary¡¯s foul temper, Duncan could not help but sigh. ¡°Give Zachary a few days¡¯


    time. He¡¯lle around. Forcefully keeping Serenity by his side will only worsen their rtionship.¡±


    Even Duncan who did not understand what love was could figure it out. Why was Zachary still clueless


    about it?


    After ncing at the time, Duncan said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ll take my leave first. If you need my help in


    the future, you can dial my number.¡±


    ¡°Let me see you off, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan did not reject Liberty.


    While carrying her son, Liberty saw Duncan off downstairs.


    ¡°Sonny, Dunc is leaving.¡±


    Duncan pinched Sonny¡¯s cute face gently. Before Sonny could pat away his hands, Duncan withdrew


    his hand. Under Sonny¡¯s re, Duncan chortled while getting into the car. The car drove away shortly.


    It was only when Duncan¡¯s car was out of sight did Liberty turn around and headed back with her son in


    her arms.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    A familiar scream rang out.


    Liberty knew that it was Hank without having to turn around.


    She stopped in her tracks. Then, she walked into the apartment building without looking back.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Hank shouted her name once again. This time, his shout carried rage.


    Perhaps he was angered by Liberty¡¯s indifference toward him. It could also be that watching Liberty see


    Duncan off from afar made Hank angry.


    Hank ran over to block Liberty and her son¡¯s way before they could enter the building.


    Once he moved closer, Liberty could sense the strong stench of alcohol.


    She furrowed her brows. Carrying her son, she retreated and said in disdain, ¡°Hank, how much alcohol


    have you had? You stink. Stay away from me. Don¡¯t spread the smell to Sonny.¡±


    Hank glowered at Liberty. He must have had a lot of alcohol, considering that he attended a social


    function. Recently, he had not been living well, and his career had not been smooth sailing. After


    returning home, he was even nagged and reprimanded by his mother and sister.


    They grumbled about how Jessica was far from kind and understanding.


    It was Valentine¡¯s Day today. He sessfully got married to Jessica. Although he did not receive


    wishes from his family, he felt blessed that he was able to provide his true love with a legit status.


    He did not let Jessica down.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Nevertheless, before the couple could celebrate, Hank¡¯s boss had urged him to return to the office and


    continue working.


    After that, Hank caught sight of the interview regarding how Mr. Zachary pampered his wife.


    Serenity¡¯s husband, Zachary, turned out to be that Mr. Zachary York. Hank did suspect that before, but


    Zachary denied it.


    In the end, Zachary was really that Mr. Zachary York.


    When Jessica learned the news, she was madly jealous. She was jealous of how fortunate Serenity


    was to be able to rise from rags to riches.


    Previously, Jessica was also jealous when she found out that Mrs. Stone was Liberty and her sister¡¯s


    aunt.


    Jessica had been consumed by jealousy the entire afternoon, which caused Hank to feel unhappy.


    It was Serenity¡¯s business to marry Zachary. Was Jessica jealous because she looked down on Hank?


    ¡°Liberty!¡±


    Hank finally spoke and started bombarding questions at Liberty, ¡°Is that man Mr. Lewis? Mr. Lewis


    walked out of your house. What did both of you do? Is he trying to pursue you?¡±


    Liberty had thinned down a lottely. Although she was still not considered slim, she had be


    thinner than before her divorce.


    ¡°No wonder you lost so much weight so quickly. Do you think you can look like how you were before


    you got married so you can go from rags to riches? Liberty, we used to be married couples, and we


    loved each other. Let me kindly remind you not to bite off more than you can chew. Mr. Lewis isn¡¯t


    someone you¡¯re qualified to marry.


    ¡°It¡¯d be good enough if you could you remarry an old man who likes you. Do you think you can marry


    someone young and beautiful after getting a divorce like I could?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Hank, my rtionship with Mr. Lewis has nothing to do with you. Who do you


    think you are? Do you have the right to meddle in my affairs? ¡°You¡¯re indeed brilliant. After getting a


    divorce, you managed to marry a beautiful youngdy. You can go home and look for her. Why did you


    come over to validate your existence?


    ¡°Could you have regretted it and realized that I¡¯m better than Jessica after you married her?¡±


    Hank¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Pah. I don¡¯t regret it at all. Jessica and I are extremely happy now!


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you out of the goodness of my heart so you won¡¯t be scammed out of romance and


    money. I was the one who gave you the money you¡¯re using now.¡±


    Liberty snorted. ¡°Thank you for reminding me. I deserve what you gave to me. Hank, it¡¯s okay if you¡¯re


    here to visit Sonny. But if you came over to criticize and lecture me, please leave. We¡¯re not rted at


    all!¡±


    Her criticism left Hank feeling shamefaced.


    He had no idea why he came over to look for Liberty all of a sudden either.


    At the sight of Duncaning out of Liberty¡¯s rented apartment and that Liberty saw Duncan off while


    carrying his son, Hank was furious.


    ¡°Has Serenity really married Zachary?¡±


    Hank suddenly changed the subject.


    Liberty smiled discreetly and asked him, ¡°So what if that¡¯s the case? What does it have to do with you?¡±


    Hank choked. After some time, he replied, ¡°Liberty, when we were divorced, you promised that as long


    as the division of property is done based on your request and that I let you have Sonny¡¯s custody, you


    won¡¯t take revenge against me after our divorce.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been down on my luck in my career. I suspect someone is turning against me¡­ Is that your


    doing?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I promised to never take revenge against you. I walk the talk. I¡¯m honest and open. Being


    down on your luck in your career is your issue. I never did anything behind your back.¡±


    Hank asked in disbelief, ¡°What about Serenity? She¡¯s married to Zachary York. She can have whatever


    she wants. It¡¯s all too easy for her to trap me. Is she the one trapping me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t control what Serenity and Zachary do. I promised to never take revenge against you, and I did


    it.¡±


    Upon hearing Liberty¡¯s words, Hank pulled a long face. He gradually came to understand that he had


    been tricked!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Liberty stared at her ex¨Chusband grimly and said, ¡°Serenity is too busy to meddles in your affairs. Now


    that your career hasn¡¯t been smooth, it shows that there are issues with your ability. Don¡¯t shift the


    me onto other people. You should identify your own problem.¡±


    Only now did her sister find out that she was married to Zachary How would her sister have the time to


    trick Hank?


    ¡°It must be either Serenity¡¯s or Zachary¡¯s doing. I¡¯m sure Serenity had Zachary trick me, which caused


    Jessica and me to be down on our luck at work ¡±


    Hank¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.


    He was no fool. Just as he divorced Liberty, his career took a downward spiral Every day, his boss


    would tell him off. With all his reward this month deducted, he could only receive his basic sry. He


    could no longer stay in Waltharn Electronics


    Currently, everyone in thepany was looking forward to his leaving


    If no one had tricked him, his life would not have gone downhill all of a sudden, considering that he was


    flourishing back then.


    Perhaps it was not Serenity¡¯s doing. This was because she just found out that Zachary was ¡°the¡±


    Zachary York.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, Hank believed Zachary must have done something


    Zachary tricked him with the intention of standing up for Liberty Did Liberty have a hunch or know


    something? Was that why she herself promised to never take revenge against him?


    Hank med himself for not analyzing the loopholes when he got the divorce.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re under the impression that Zachary tricked you, you should confront him. Hank, do you


    think you¡¯re a big shot? What is Zachary¡¯s identity? How would he have the time to pay attention to


    someone insignificant like you?


    ¡°If he¡¯d put effort into tricking you, that would have been a waste of time. In fact, there are issues with


    your ability. You¡¯re always busy publicly disying your affection for Jessica, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s


    trouble with your work. Haha, that¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    Hank scoffed. ¡°If Zachary wants to trick me, he can just do it with one call. He won¡¯t need to dirty his


    hands.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. If you have the guts, go and confront Zachary. I¡¯m not Zachary, and I know nothing.


    Anyhow, I did what I promised. You can¡¯t put the me on me.¡±


    With that, Liberty carried her son and walked past Hank before heading toward the building.


    Hank turned around and red ferociously at Liberty¡¯s back. He held back his urge to attack her.


    Given that Liberty was carrying Sonny, Hank could not attack her in front of his son.


    If he did that¡­ he could not bear the consequences.


    Casting aside how Serenity and her husband would take revenge against him, he could not even


    handle Liberty¡¯s cruelty.


    The cold breeze blew, causing Hank to sober up significantly.


    He appeared to be dazed, wondering why he hade over to look for Liberty.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­.


    His phone rang.


    He took out his phone to see the iing call. It was from Jessica.


    ¡°Hey, Jessica. I¡¯m on my way home.¡±


    When Hank attended a social function earlier, he did not bring Jessica along. Heforted her that


    today was the day they got married, so he did not want her to feel exhausted. He managed to persuade


    Jessica to return home after work.


    ¡°Be careful while driving on the road. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Hank walked toward his car.


    As soon as he got into the car, he recalled that when he was in a rtionship with Liberty, Liberty would


    remind him not to drive after having alcohol as drunk driving could harm other people as well as


    himself.

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Jessica was aware that Hank attended a social function, so he must have drunk a lot of alcohol. She


    called to remind him to drive carefully on the road, but she did not remind him not to drive after he had


    alcohol.


    Hank grew upset whenparing Jessica with Liberty.


    All he could do was delude himself. ¡®Jessica is still young, so she doesn¡¯t know how to be concerned


    about others. She¡¯ll gradually get better at this.¡®


    Hank fixed his eyes on Liberty¡¯s rented apartment for a long time before he drove away. He even


    deliberately went to a florist¡¯s shop to buy a bouquet of flowers and brought it home.


    He returned to his rented apartment and opened the door, only to see his mother seated on the couch


    with a furious look. His father and Jessica were nowhere to be seen in the living room.


    Chelsea¡¯s family had returned to their hometown after the kids¡® school reopened.


    However, both Chelsea and his brother¨Cinw lost their jobs. They requested Hank to look for jobs for


    them.


    At this point, Hank could not even fend for himself, much less help them find jobs. His sister would


    grumble that he had be unlucky ever since he got together with Jessica. She imed that Jessica


    was a troublemaker; whoever was with her would be unlucky.


    Chelsea then began to speak well of Liberty. Although Liberty was plump and ugly, she was able to


    bring good luck to her husband. Ever since she married Hank, his career thrived, and he had been


    doing well. This exined why he could umte so much wealth.


    When Chelsea wasining to him, her voice was loud. She was not at all worried that Jessica


    could overhear it. Of course, Jessica was exasperated. After having a row with Hank¡¯s sister, Jessica


    kicked his sister¡¯s family out.


    If Chelsea insisted on staying, Jessica would want her to pay for rent and food. Jessica wanted


    Chelsea¡¯s family to go Dutch, which angered thetter.


    Hank recalled the night when Chelsea and Jessica had a bitter row. He tried his level best to coax his


    sister and gave her a sum of money. Only then did she bring her husband and children back to her


    hometown. Also, the kids needed to go to school.


    He had to coax Jessica and continued to discuss the issue of family support.


    The Yateses refused to reduce the amount they were asking for living expenses. They imed that if


    they did not receive the amount requested, they would not allow Hank and Jessica to get married.


    As Jessica loved Hank, she secretly married him today.


    At this thought, Hank¡¯s expression became much gentler. After all, Jessica loved him and was not


    eyeing his money. Despite not having received living expenses for her family, she was willing to marry


    him.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Hank walked up to his mother with the bouquet of flowers he bought in his arms.


    ¡°Why are you angry? Where¡¯s Jessica?¡±


    When Olivia saw her son returning with a bouquet of flowers in his arms, she knew it was for Jessica


    even without asking him. Her face darkened. She stood up abruptly and snatched the bouquet. She


    then threw it onto the floor and lifted her leg to stomp on it.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, I paid for the flowers.¡±


    Hank promptly tried to save the flowers, but it was toote.


    The flowers withered after his mother stomped on them.


    ¡°Hank, you take pity on the flowers instead of me, huh? I haven¡¯t even eaten. After your wife came


    back, she has been ying with her phone in the room. I¡¯ve asked her a few times to cook, but she¡¯s


    still inside. Is she nning to starve me?¡±


    Hank nced at the time and said with a frown, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know how to cook? When you were in


    Chelsea¡¯s house, you helped her family to prepare their meals every day. You¡¯re not that old. You¡¯re


    only in your fifties now. Those people in our hometown are still farming despite being in theirte fifties.


    ¡°Jessica has eaten in the office beforeing home.¡±


    His words made Olivia¡­


    It felt that her son had forgotten about her once he married his wife.


    Anyhow, Liberty was better. When Liberty was Olivia¡¯s daughter¨Cinw, she would buy many dishes


    that Olivia loved every time she came over. Liberty would cook, and Olivia did not need to do anything.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After Liberty was done preparing the dishes, she would ask Olivia to eat. When Olivia was in a bad


    mood, she would be picky about the dishes and harp on how awful Liberty¡¯s cooking was.


    Now, Jessica would eat in the office before returning home. Did she not know that she should cook for


    her mother¨Cinw?

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    ¡°Hank, you¡¯ve forgotten about me after marrying your wife, huh? This isn¡¯t how you behaved in the


    past. You must be bewitched by that mistress so much that you want to abandon me. What a tough life


    I have. Why did I give birth to such a son who married a mistress?


    ¡°Liberty, I regret it. I¡¯ve learned from my mistakes. You¡¯re still better. You could cook and do household


    chores. You also treated me well and brought good luck to your husband. When you were around,


    Hank was doing well in his career. He was lucky and wealthy. Our family was living in happiness.


    ¡°Once you left, Hank started to be down on his luck in his career. His ie has reduced greatly. Even


    Chelsea and her husband have lost their jobs. As for me, I¡¯ve been bullied every day¡­ I regret it. I


    regret it so much!¡±


    While bawling, Olivia criticized her son for being unfilial. She recalled how her family was living well


    when Liberty was around.


    However, tears did not flow out of her eyes. She was merely wailing.


    Indeed, Olivia regretted it, and so did Chelsea.


    Making such aparison only led to despair.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    In the past, Chelsea found Liberty so useless that she was eager to see Hank and Liberty split. Now,


    Hank got together with Jessica, who was not to be trifled with lightly. When Chelsea provoked Jessica,


    thetter even counterattacked her fiercely.


    When Olivia sided with Chelsea, Jessica told Olivia to live with Chelsea and have her daughter take


    care of her in the future. This was because Olivia favored Chelsea and made things difficult for Jessica.


    With herpetence, Olivia would side with her daughter without being bothered. about her son and


    daughter¨Cinw. She even gave her daughter the money that she got from her son. When she was


    unable to move around, she would want her son and daughter¨Cinw to look after her. Olivia could


    dream on!


    Jessica mentioned that if her parents¨Cinw continued to be irrational and side with their daughter, she


    would be unfilial toward them. She would not be bothered about how Hank was going to treat his


    parents. Anyhow, she was not her parents¨Cinw¡¯s biological child.


    Her parents¨Cinw had never raised her, so she was under no obligation to serve them.


    This made Mr. and Mrs. Brown¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°Mom, stop bawling. I¡¯ve been down on my luck in my career. I just want silence when I return home.


    You keep kicking up a fuss every day. What¡¯s the point of regretting it? Liberty and I are already


    divorced. I married Jessica today, and she¡¯ll be your daughter¨Cinw from now on.¡±


    Hank was trying to stop his mother from bawling.


    He said huffily, ¡°When Liberty was around, you and Chelsea would always nag me about how useless


    Liberty was. You said Liberty spent money indiscriminately without knowing how to make money, and


    that she stayed at home and only took care of the kid every day without doing anything much.


    ¡°You called Liberty a spendthrift and imed she wanted to live with her sister. The two of them had


    been stuck together for over ten years. Before Liberty got married, she had never requested anything


    from our family. The only request she made was to have Serenity live with us until Serenity got married.


    ¡°You and Chelsesa had been badmouthing Liberty, saying that an adult like her could have rented a


    house outside since she had ie. She insisted on staying with us, and you believed she wanted to


    sponge off us. At that time, Liberty would pay you. two thousand dors of living allowance every


    month, whereas Chelsea stayed here for about two months, yet she didn¡¯t pay a penny.


    ¡°When Liberty¡¯s parents passed away, how old was Serenity? She was about 10 years old. What was


    wrong with being a little reliant on her sister? The two of them who had always been stuck together


    couldn¡¯t bear to part with each other. How is that considered sponging off us? That was what we


    promised Liberty before our marriage.


    ¡°Do you think Serenity was happy to stay in our house and be at our mercy? She was worried about


    her sister and wanted to reduce Liberty¡¯s burden. She helped Liberty with some household chores so


    her sister won¡¯t be too tired.


    ¡°Mom, you have yourself to me. If you and Chelsea hadn¡¯tined about Liberty and her sister


    that way, Liberty and I wouldn¡¯t have rowed so often, which ruined our rtionship. That was why I fell


    in love with someone else.


    ¡°You regret it now, huh? You only regret it after learning that Serenity has married Zachary and that


    Liberty and Serenity¡¯s aunt is Mrs. Stone. Even if you regret it, you have to endure the guilt. This is


    because you yed a huge role in Liberty and my divorce.


    ¡°Anyway, Jessica has be your daughter¨Cinw. If you want to have your son and daughter¨Cin¨C


    law care for you when you¡¯re old, you should treat Jessica well.


    She¡¯s not your biological child, so she doesn¡¯t owe you anything. If you don¡¯t treat her well first, why


    should you expect her to do the same to you?¡±


    Olivia was speechless.

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better not go to Liberty and pour out your feelings. Don¡¯t wash our dirty linen in public.


    You¡¯re already so old, yet you¡¯re under the impression that Liberty will take pity on you if you vent to


    her. All she¡¯ll do is gloat over it.¡±


    Hank expressed all his dissatisfaction in one go.


    His words made Olivia grimace, and she was at a loss for words.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Mom, think about it.¡±


    With that, Hank turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Seeing that her son was about to go out, Olivia asked him.


    ¡°You stomped on the flowers that I nned to give to my wife. I¡¯m going out to buy a new bouquet of


    flowers.¡±


    Olivia was speechless.


    Hank left without looking back. He went out to buy Jessica another bouquet of flowers.


    When he returned, he saw his mother weeping on the couch. Distressed, he ignored his mother. He


    entered his room with the new bouquet of flowers.


    Jessica was watching a video using her phone on the bed. She would chortle from time to time.


    At the sight of the flowers in his arms, Jessica put down her phone. She jumped off the bed and walked


    toward Hank barefoot.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re back.¡±


    When Hank told Olivia off in the living room just now, Jessica actually heard everything from her room.


    Jessica was pleased that her husband took her side.


    ¡°Darling, this bouquet of flowers is for you. Today is our wedding day.¡±


    He even took out a Tiffany box and opened it. Then, he lifted a gold ring. ¡°This is for you.¡±


    After Jessica received the flowers, she stretched out her hand to have Hank put on the gold ring for


    her. She said coquettishly, ¡°We need to renovate our wedding room, so let¡¯s be frugal. As for my


    parents¡­ we¡¯ll pay for our wedding and family support. A simple one will do.¡±


    If Hank paid her parents family support worth 60,000 dors, Jessica would not get anything. It would


    only benefit her two brothers. Why should they be eligible for it?


    Jessica¡¯s mindset changed swiftly.


    Before she married Hank, she persuaded Hank to promise her parents the amount they requested.


    Now that she was married to Hank, she felt that she deserved everything that


    belonged to him. She could not bear to give so much money to her parents to help her brothers.


    Anyhow, she was already married to Hank. There was no way her parents could threaten her.


    Jessica refused to help her brothers. Now that she had been married off, she wanted to live a good life


    first. If she was wealthy enough, she would asionally lend a hand to her family if they were in


    trouble. Having said that, it would be impossible for her to use up all her money here just to help her


    family out.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    Upon hearing Jessica¡¯s words, Hank hugged her. He lowered his head and kissed her on the face.


    ¡°Darling, thank you for being considerate.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re a married couple. I just want us to live much better than you and Liberty did.¡±


    At the mention of Liberty, Hank clearly stiffened. Nevertheless, he did not say anything. He soon


    carried Jessica to bed.


    Every moment of the wedding night was precious indeed.


    On the other hand, Serenity strolled outside the hilltop vi. Only when her legs were tired did she


    return to the house.


    Zachary silently followed behind her.


    Every time he wanted to speak to her, she would say, ¡°You liar, stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to talk


    to you now.¡±


    This caused Zachary to be submissive. All he could do was silently follow behind her.


    By the time Serenity returned to the house, her phone was already fully charged.


    She unplugged the charger and picked up her phone, only to see many iing missed calls and


    WhatsApp messages. There were also text messages.


    ¡°You, liar, I¡¯ve ced the charger here. Take it yourself,¡± Serenity remarked coldly. After leaving the


    charger on the coffee table, she headed upstairs with her phone.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡± Zachary called her name with a deep voice.


    When he trailed his voice, it carried a trace of pity.


    Serenity turned a deaf ear to it and went upstairs straight away.


    Zachary hurriedly tagged along.


    Of course, Serenity would not stay in their room. She entered the guest room instead and locked the


    door from inside. As a result, Zachary was unable to unlock the door even with a spare key.


    Zachary was left outside the room. He knocked on the door and said in a soft tone,¡± Seren, are you still


    angry? Tell me what I should do so you¡¯ll cool down and talk to me.¡±


    He could not stand the indifference and the sense of alienation from her. He could not stand how she


    kept calling him a liar.


    Even so, he could not stand it when she fought back in agitation either.


    Zachary really had no idea what he should do.


    He asked Josh for help. Josh told him to calm down and would let him know how to solve it.


    Why should Zachary calm down?


    Serenity ignored him.


    After nting herself on the couch in the room, she switched on her phone and checked the missed


    calls. Not only were the calls from Jasmine but also from the Yorks.


    She then looked at the WhatsApp messages. Some were sent by her sister and some by Jasmine.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There were many other messages as well. She knew those messages were from Zachary¡¯s family who


    tried to speak up for him.


    Serenity thought in frustration, ¡®What else could they say?¡®


    His family deceived her.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Serenity was not just mad at Zachary but also the Yorks.


    Serenity replied to her sister¡¯s message first before calling Jasmine.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Jasmine answered her call shortly. ¡°Serenity, how are you now? Your phone had been turned off during


    the day. I called you numerous times when your phone was off. When I could finally get through at


    night, you didn¡¯t pick up my call.¡±


    Serenity pretended to be fine in front of her good friend and said, ¡°My phone ran out of battery, so it


    automatically turned off. That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t get through. Later, I borrowed the liar¡¯s charger to


    have my phone fully charged.¡±


    Liar¡­


    Jasmine could sense the fury in her words. She knew Serenity was still mad.


    It was hard for Serenity to cool down, considering that she was deceived by the person whom she


    shared her bed with.


    ¡°So it turned out that your phone ran out of battery. You gave me a fright. Are you okay?¡±


    Serenity fell quiet for some time before she forced augh and said, ¡°It¡¯d be a lie to say that I¡¯m okay.


    I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not okay at all. Jasmine, I¡¯ve lost my freedom. That b* stard forbids me to step out of the


    vi. When my sister came to visit me, he didn¡¯t allow her to bring me back.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°His tactic is a bit too much. He called Josh, and Josh said he hit you and knocked you


    unconscious.¡±


    At the mention of this matter, Serenity was boiling with anger. Feeling aggrieved, she said, ¡°It was his


    fault. I¡¯m angry. Why can¡¯t I be angry? When I wanted to cool down, he hit me and made me faint. He


    almost broke the back of my neck.


    ¡°It was Grandma May¡¯s fault that I ended up marrying such a man. Grandma May lied to me from the


    very beginning. If she had disclosed her identity back then, I¡¯d rather hire someone to put on an act


    with me to deceive my sister than marry Zachary.


    ¡°Everyone in his family is a liar. They lied to me.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive him. I won¡¯t forgive him anytime soon! There¡¯s a huge gap in¡­ our marriage. I want to


    get a divorce. I¡¯ve even gotten the divorce agreement ready. He wouldn¡¯t be taken advantage of at all.


    He rejected it and even tore the divorce agreement I¡¯d prepared.¡±


    Serenity drafted the divorce agreement because she was furious at being deceived. Another reason


    was that she subconsciously thought she was not qualified to be with Zachary.


    Regardless of whether it was Jasmine or Elisa, both of them always said that married couples should


    be well¨Cmatched. It would be easier to mingle around if two people were of the same status and from


    the same industry.


    When two people were of different statuses, they would have different perspectives and lifestyles.


    The story of Cindere and Prince Charming was merely a fairytale. What was more, Cindere¡¯s


    family was not badly off. She came from a noble background, but the only unfortunate thing was that


    her stepmother abused her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Serenity, can you try tomunicate with him properly? Isn¡¯t forbidding you to step out of the house


    equivalent to cing you under house arrest?


    ¡°I guess Mr. Zachary¡­¡±


    ¡°Call him the liar!¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Okay. He¡¯s the liar. The liar who loves you so much and is afraid of losing you, which


    exins his extreme behavior. Have a talk with him and see if you can persuade him to set you free.¡±


    Indeed, the liar had an extremely low EQ.


    When Serenity flew into a rage, Zachary added fuel to the fire by forcefully keeping her by his side.


    This would only make her even more upset and mad at him.


    However, at the thought that Zachary could go as far as hitting Serenity and she fainted, Jasmine felt


    that it was normal for him to imprison Serenity in the vi.


    Even Josh was put out by Zachary¡¯s horrible behavior and refused to pick up his calls. ¡°He¡¯s very


    domineering and stubborn. At this moment, I don¡¯t want to talk to him, much lessmunicate with


    him. No one canmunicate with him. He¡¯ll regret forbidding me to go out. Jasmine, buy me a truck


    of chickens and ducks and send them over tomorrow. Also, send me a few huskies and two litters of


    kittens. It¡¯s better to get mini kittens so they¡¯ll meow noisily.


    ¡°Since he forbids me to leave, I¡¯ll cause amotion in his vi. He¡¯s quite a clean freak. Let¡¯s see if


    he can tolerate the chicken poop all over his house when he gets home every day.¡±


    Jasmine was at a loss for words.


    Serenity¡¯s mindset was really different.


    Jasmine said readily, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to a rural chicken farm tomorrow and get you a truck of chickens and


    ducks. Send me your location. Do you want cows and pigs as well? As for the chickens, do you want


    big or small ones?¡±

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    ¡°To buy cows and pigs, you need to go all the way to the countryside, right? That¡¯s too far. You don¡¯t


    need to. I want big-sized chickens and ducks. Buy more roosters that can already crow. With the


    roosters crowing at dawn every day, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll annoy him.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Alright. Leave it to me. I¡¯ll handle it well.¡±


    It was not known whether Zachary wouldpromise after Serenity turned his vi into a zoo.


    ¡°But Seren, will Mr. Zachary, I mean, the liarpromise? What¡¯s more, he must have other vis too.


    Will he bring you to another vi?¡±


    Serenity paused for a moment before she responded, ¡°I have no idea how he¡¯ll react either. Anyhow,


    since he¡¯s making things difficult for me, I¡¯ll cause him trouble as well.¡±


    ¡°It appears that the two of you are now enemies.¡±


    Glum, Serenity did not say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told Josh to advise Mr. Zachary, yet Josh told me to advise you. He said Mr. Zachary had his


    reasons for deceiving you. Given that he¡¯s the eldest grandson of the wealthy Yorks, he¡¯s worried that


    people eye his money. That¡¯s why he concealed his identity to assess your character.¡±


    Jasmine continued, ¡°I rejected him. Considering that he¡¯s Mr. Zachary¡¯s best friend, he¡¯ll certainly take


    his side and speak up for him. I¡¯m your best friend, so I must side with you. Seren, I¡¯m with you


    regardless of your decision.¡±


    Serenity kept quiet for a moment before she said, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that he concealed his identity at


    first, but our rtionship as a married couple developedter on. We¡¯re married, yet he continued to lie


    to me. This was what made my blood boil. I even doubt his feelings for me. Who knows if he¡¯s actually


    in love with me?


    ¡°None of his words have been sincere. He¡¯s always lying. Besides, regarding his situation with Elisa,


    how will Elisa perceive me after she finds out that I¡¯m married to Zachary?¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. You didn¡¯t know his identity either. Elisa had always called him Mr.


    York, but she had never mentioned ¡®Zachary¡¯ York. Who knew the Mr. York she was infatuated with


    would be the same one you married?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°When Elisa returns and finds out everything¡­ I can¡¯t imagine her reaction. Seren, luckily


    you and Elisa are now cousins. With this rtionship, it might be a little better.¡±


    What Serenity wanted to say was that it was possible for biological brothers to fall out with each other,


    much less cousins.


    However, Jasmine believed Elisa would not fall out with Serenity because of this issue. After all,


    Serenity was the one being deceived.


    ¡°Right now, I am in no mood to consider that. What I¡¯m thinking is when I can leave this ce.¡±


    Jasmine greatly sympathized with her best friend.


    Jasmine would not agree with Zachary¡¯s manner of dealing with his rtionship crisis. Even Josh felt


    that it was incorrect.


    Nevertheless, Zachary would not listen to anyone¡¯s advice. He strongly believed that Serenity would


    always be his wife and stay with him as long as he kept her by his side.


    He had the audacity to lie to Serenity for such a long time, yet he was too timid to bear the


    consequences after telling the truth.


    At that moment, Jasmine¡¯s image of the man who was said to be most excellent in Wiltspoon had been


    ruined.


    It turned out that everyone had their shorings no matter how excellent they were.


    Knock, knock.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Seren, you don¡¯t have any changing clothes in your room, so I¡¯ve sent them over. Can you open the


    door and take them? Alternatively, you can open the door and let me bring the clothes to you.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s ttering voice resounded from outside.


    Serenity said to her best friend, ¡°Jas, we¡¯ll talk again soon. That liar keeps knocking on the door. I¡¯m


    going to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Serenity ended the call, she rose to her feet from the couch with an icy expression. Then, she


    walked toward the door and opened it.

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Once the door was opened, Serenity looked at Zachary¡¯s handsome face. He instantly wore a ttering


    smile.


    However, on other typical days, he would pull a long face, showing a stern expression. He would hardly


    smile. At that moment, Serenity felt that the smile was fake.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve brought over your changing clothes.¡±


    Zachary handed her two sets of clothes. One set was pajamas, whereas the other was her outfit for


    tomorrow.


    ¡°Let me bring them inside for you, okay?¡±


    Serenity forbade him to enter the room. After taking her clothes, she retreated and mmed the door


    shut. Then, she locked the door from the inside once again.


    Zachary was speechless.


    He did not walk away and stood at the door instead. At the same time, he was wondering when Seren


    would open the door and look for him.


    Sure enough, he heard the sound of the door being unlocked in two minutes. He immediately


    straightened his body and wore a smile on his handsome face.


    The moment Serenity pulled open the door, he grinned and said gently, ¡°Honey, what else do you


    need? Just let me know. I¡¯ll be serving you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I need two more shirts and other daily necessities. Bring them to me.¡±


    Zachary quickly answered, ¡°Alright. Wait a moment. I¡¯ll get them for you right away.¡±


    After that, he turned around and scurried away.


    After some time, he came back to Serenity and handed a bag of daily necessities to her. ¡°Honey, take a


    look and let me know what else you need. Just tell me and I¡¯ll get it for you right away.¡±


    Serenity casually checked the bag and realized that all the daily necessities were inside. Once again,


    she retreated and was ready to close the door.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Zachary stepped astride the room and blocked the door with his body so that


    Serenity would not close it. He rubbed his hands and said shamefacedly, ¡°Honey, although the New


    Year has passed and it¡¯s spring now, a cold front is moving in from the south. The air temperature has


    decreased, and it¡¯s particrly cold. There¡¯s no heater in the guest room. If you sleep alone, you¡¯re


    sure to feel cold,


    ¡°I have another great function, which is to offer you warmth. I promise I won¡¯t take advantage of you.


    I¡¯m just here to warm you.¡±


    Serenity was exasperated.


    That man could not be more shameless.


    ¡°Honey, let me go inside and be your warmer. Look, the room is big. Even if you close the windows,


    you¡¯ll feel cold. This is when I can serve as a warmer.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡±


    Serenity ordered, ¡°Withdraw your leg, or I¡¯ll close the door and you¡¯ll end up with a crushed leg. I can


    then look down on you openly!¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me Honey. Who¡¯s your Honey? I¡¯m merely a materialistic girl who eyes your wealth and


    status. I wouldn¡¯t have married you if you were poor and ugly.¡±


    Heartbroken, Zachary said, ¡°Seren, it was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hidden the truth from you for such


    a long time. Don¡¯t criticize yourself that way. You¡¯re the best woman in the world. You¡¯re unique to


    me¡­¡±


    ¡°You liar, doesn¡¯t your face hurt or get swollen? You¡¯ve always been lying and getting a p in the face.


    Who would trust you? Let me tell you that I¡¯m not going to trust anything you say from now on!¡±

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Zachary¡¯s handsome face turned grim. ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m not lying at all. Some of my words are sincere. I


    love you, and this is definitely true.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You love me. You love lying to me, right? Are you going to get out? If you¡¯re not, I¡¯ll crush your


    leg!¡±


    After speaking frostily, Serenity forcefully shut the door.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary dared not feign pity and obediently withdrew his leg. Then, he watched Serenity shut the door


    and lock it.


    Only after some time did Zachary return to his room. After taking a bath, he moved a single¨Cseater


    couch and ced it outside Serenity¡¯s room. Then, he brought over a nket. He sat on the couch with


    the nket wrapping him and slept at the door to block her way.


    He was worried Serenity would sneak out of the room and climb the wall to leave the house after he fell


    asleep.


    In fact, Serenity did have such an idea.


    In the dead of night, she secretly walked to the door and opened the door gently. She pulled the door


    slightly open, only to see Zachary sleeping on the couch with a nket on him. Shocked, she


    immediately shut the door.


    ¡°Liar! That big fat liar is actually blocking my way at the door.¡±


    Serenity kept cussing at Zachary internally. Since there was no hope of sneaking out, she had no


    choice but to continue sleeping.


    After falling asleep, Serenity had a nightmare, probably because she was in a foul mood. She dreamed


    that she had a row with Zachary. When she woke up the next day, she was not sure whether she was


    awake or still in her dream.


    Her face was wet. When she lifted her hand to touch her face, her palm was filled with tears.


    In her dream, she had a row with Zachary and wept the whole night.


    Lying on the bed, she looked at the ceiling nkly.


    Zachary blocked her way at the door the entire night. After he woke up, he knocked on the door, yet


    Serenity ignored him. He stood at the door for a long time before shifting the couch back to the room.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    Once he took a glimpse of the notification, he could not wait to pick up the call.¡± Josh, have you thought


    of a solution for me? Hurry up and tell me what I should do to make Seren forgive me and stop giving


    me the silent treatment.¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°Is it toote to end the call now?¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    ¡°Zachary, how¡¯s your situation with your wife? I think Jasmine¡¯s idea is good. They¡¯ve been friends for


    over ten years. They must¡¯ve known each other well. Why don¡¯t you let her stay in her sister¡¯s house


    for a couple of days to cool down?


    ¡°What you should do isn¡¯t imprison her. Instead, you should learn to respect, trust, and understand her.


    Please get rid of your damn domineering attitude, or there¡¯s no chance for you to make up with her.¡±


    He wanted Zachary to get rid of his domineering, stubborn attitude and learn how to truly love a


    woman, respect her, trust her, and understand her.


    Otherwise, the rtionship between the couple would worsen.


    ¡°Serenity is a very independent woman. She dislikes your behavior. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯ll tolerate


    you like how others do. Zachary, Serenity isn¡¯t someone you should change. You should change


    yourself.¡±


    Zachary pulled a long face without uttering a word.


    ¡°Oh. I almost forgot to get down to business. I¡¯m calling you to ask whether you¡¯reing to the office


    today. It¡¯s already past eight. Give me a definite answer so I can answer Clive. He has been waiting for


    you in the VIP room.


    ¡°He said if you¡¯reing to the office, he¡¯ll continue to wait for you. If you¡¯re not, he¡¯ll immediately go


    look for you at your house.¡±


    After hearing that, Zachary¡¯s face turned grave and icy.


    He had neglected the fact that Clive was Serenity¡¯s cousin. ¡°Let him know I¡¯ll be in the office in a while.¡±

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    It was impossible Zachary would allow Clive toe over.


    Clive was unaware that Zachary had restricted Serenity¡¯s freedom. Serenity did not think about asking


    for Clive¡¯s help either. If Clive came over to look for Zachary, he was bound to learn it.


    Zachary had no regard for other people.


    However, he must not hold Clive and his mother with contempt.


    Furthermore, Mrs. Stone was Serenity¡¯s aunt and elder.


    She had the right to stand up for Serenity.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let Clive know.¡±


    With that, Josh promptly ended the call. If he had ended it anyter, Zachary might ask him for a


    solution again.


    Zachary rejected his suggestions, so what could he do?


    Zachary soon left the vi. He told Brandt to remind Serenity to have her breakfast.


    He had half the group of security guards to watch the vi in case Serenity escaped when he was


    away.


    Forty minutester at the CEO¡¯s office in York Corporation.


    Zachary and Clive entered the office practically one after another.


    Zachary walked directly to his desk and sat on the ck chair. Clive, who was following behind, nted


    himself in the seat next to him abrasively.


    Mr. Chaplin poured a ss of warm water for each of them. Then, he acted like an invisible person and


    left.


    The two CEOs had nasty expressions on their faces. Even Josh did not dare involve himself in the


    situation, much less Mr. Chaplin.


    ¡°Zachary, did you listen to what I said? Elisa hasn¡¯tpletely gotten over you, yet you were already


    frank with Serenity. Have you ever thought about Elisa¡¯s feelings? Elisa ising back tomorrow. If


    she knows that her best friend is her love rival who snatches her beloved man, she¡¯ll get mad.¡±


    Clive was particrly angry.


    He spoke quite brutally.


    Ever since Zachary¡¯s identity was exposed, Serenity¡¯s reaction had not been reported. Clive thought of


    contacting Serenity, but she had turned off her phone. He was under the false impression that Serenity


    did so as she wanted to avoid being disturbed by the media.


    He was also under the false impression that she was thrilled to find out that Zachary was ¡®the¡® Zachary


    York. After all, Zachary was wealthy and had high social standing.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Which woman would hate to marry the young and handsome Zachary? Being Zachary¡¯s wife meant


    that one could enjoy unlimited wealth.


    Therefore, Clive dragged Serenity into the subject while criticizing Zachary. He felt that his cousin was


    only concerned about love and neglected Elisa¡¯s feelings. What was worse, she even added insult to


    injury.


    Clive took pity on his sister the most.


    Zachary stared at Clive and said gravely, ¡°My marriage with Seren is our affair. It has nothing to do with


    your sister. I guess it¡¯s my choice to be frank whenever I want. Why do I need to care about your


    feelings?


    ¡°If I care about Elisa¡¯s feelings, who¡¯s going to care about mine? I¡¯ve never promised Elisa anything or


    epted her love. I don¡¯t owe her, so why should I care about her feelings? If she can¡¯t get over me at


    all, does it mean that I can never be frank with Seren?


    ¡°Clive, I know you¡¯re Seren¡¯s cousin, and both of you aren¡¯t close. It¡¯s understandable that you favor


    your sister. Having said that, don¡¯t hurt your cousin.


    ¡°She knows nothing. I didn¡¯t let her know before I agreed to have the interview. She hasn¡¯t the slightest


    idea what¡¯s happening. What gives you the right to criticize her?¡± Clive¡¯s lips parted. He was unable to


    refute Zachary¡¯s ims.

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    After a while, Clive asked, ¡°How did Serenity react after she learned of your identity? Her phone has


    been off, so I can¡¯t get through.¡±


    Zachary said sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re not close with your cousin because you haven¡¯t spent much time


    bonding with her, huh? I could already get through Seren¡¯s phonest night. You imed that her


    phone had been off, but how many times have you tried to call her?


    ¡°Why should I tell you her reaction? That¡¯s our business. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Even though Mrs. Stone was Serenity¡¯s aunt, they had not spent much time bonding with each other.


    Their rtionship was new.


    To him, only his sister¨Cinw had the right to tell him off.


    The Stones had no right to do so.


    Clive was at a loss for words.


    After being quiet for a while, Clive continued, ¡°Zachary, sorry to bother you today. I might sound selfish


    for considering Elisa¡¯s feelings and not Serenity¡¯s.


    ¡°You know Serenity better than I do. You should know her temper. After she learned of your identity, it


    would be great if she had epted it joyfully. If she was angry, don¡¯t me her. Give her some time to


    think about it.


    ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t know her very well. But I feel that a person who has lost her parents and can yet


    remain cheerful shows that she¡¯s tough and sees things positively. I believe she can still calmly face the


    distrust between the two of you.¡±


    When Clive spoke up for Serenity, Zachary remained silent instead.


    Seeing that Zachary was silent, Clive stopped speaking. A deathly hush descended upon the office.


    Sometimeter, Zachary suddenly asked Clive in a deep voice, ¡°When your wife gave up pursuing you


    back then, how did you make her change her mind and continue loving you?¡±


    Clive blinked, wondering if Zachary was trying to learn from his experience.


    ¡°If you¡¯re sincere to someone, they¡¯ll do the same to you. I treated her the way she did to me back then.


    She actually loves me. Before I epted her love, I pursued her and treated her well, so she soon


    forgave me.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary fell quiet once again.


    Clive noticed that Zachary did not n to say anything, so he rose to his feet and said, ¡°Zachary, I


    won¡¯t disturb you further. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Elisa would return tomorrow


    Given that things had ended in this state, everyone had to face reality.


    Zachary did not stand up to see him off.


    After Clive left, Josh came in.


    Zachary was not on guard at all in front of Josh. With an agonized expression, he asked Josh, ¡°Should


    I let go of Seren?¡±


    ¡°I think a brief separation is worthwhile for the sake of a lifetime¡¯s worth ofpanionship.¡±


    ¡°She wants a divorce.¡±


    ¡°Based on Serenity¡¯s personality, it¡¯s normal that she brings up a divorce out of fury. When couples are


    in the midst of a bitter row, they¡¯ll initiate a divorce. She might have initiated it, but have you both gotten


    divorced? Both of you haven¡¯t even gone to the city hall. All she did was mention it.


    ¡°Look at the young couples these days. They simply stir about divorce during their conflict. Both of you


    are just having a conflict. She made some remarks out of anger, and you treated them seriously?¡±


    Zachary scratched his head in distress and said, ¡°I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll nevere back to me anymore.¡±

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    ¡°If this had happened two months ago, I believe she¡¯d happily agree to get a divorce without any


    regrets. But now, I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll do so. After all, it¡¯s not easy to get over a rtionship.¡±


    After pausing for a moment, Josh asked curiously, ¡°Have you gotten her pregnant?¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°Nope¡­¡±


    Zachary and Serenity did not use protection. They tried their best to make a baby, but nothing


    happened.


    Perhaps they were not fated to have a baby yet.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a child to connect you and Serenity, you have only yourself to rely on. Zachary,


    you¡¯re no fool. Since the incident took ce, you¡¯ve done a series of things based on instinct. Ask


    yourself. If you were Serenity, how would you feel after being deceived, imprisoned, and hit?


    ¡°Now, we¡¯re not talking about whether you lied to her. This isn¡¯t a big deal. The main issue is that the


    things you did after you made a mistake have upset Serenity.


    ¡°You fear she wants a divorce, but can you stop her by imprisoning her? This will only intensify your


    conflict with her.


    ¡°Let her go. Separate from her for a few days. Both of you should calm down. Pull yourself together


    and think about what you should do to regain Serenity¡¯s trust. It¡¯s because your web of lies has caused


    her to lose trust in you.


    ¡°Once she has calmed down, she¡¯ll reflect on the good qualities of yours and her memories with you,


    including those times she faced any hardships, you would stay by her side and help her out. These areC¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    all the memories between the two of you.


    ¡°When she reflects on your good qualities, just work hard to regain her trust. That¡¯s how you break the


    ice. If you keep imprisoning her, she¡¯ll think about the bad qualities of yours and how you lied to her.


    She won¡¯t remember all the good you¡¯ve done for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t criticize her. Many people behave this way as well. When one criticizes another they¡¯ll surely


    think about the bad qualities of the other party. That¡¯s why she would criticize you non¨Cstop. Who


    would someone think of the good qualities of the other party while criticizing? Temporary memory loss


    usually urs in this case.¡±


    Zachary kept quiet and appeared to be deep in thought.


    ¡°Zachary, give it some thought. In fact, if you¡¯d apologized to Serenity for lying to her, she would¡¯ve


    been fine after a few days. Both of you are now in a deadlock all because of the series of mistakes you


    made after your confession. You were adding insult to injury.


    ¡°Let¡¯s cast aside Serenity¡¯s opinion on it. If it were me, I would certainly be seething with anger if I was


    deceived, hit, and even imprisoned.


    ¡°Think of others.


    ¡°You came here in a rush. Have you eaten? I suppose you haven¡¯t really eaten in the past two days. Do


    you want to eat out? I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    Zachary shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    ¡°Did Serenity go on a hunger strike?¡±


    ¡°No. She¡¯ll surely eat regardless of what happens.¡±


    Josh grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s crucial to treat food as a high priority. Don¡¯t starve yourself.¡±


    ¡°She thinks she has the strength to fight me only after filling her stomach.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t use the word ¡®fight¡®. It seems like both of you are enemies. You both are married couples. It¡¯s


    merely a conflict. Which married couple has never had any conflict in their lives?


    ¡°Couples shouldn¡¯t go to bed angry. It¡¯ll all be over little by little.¡±


    Zachary looked at his best friend and said, ¡°Josh, you don¡¯t even have an official girlfriend, yet you can


    be a rtionship counselor and an expert in marriage.¡±


    Joshughed and said, ¡°As an outsider, I can see things more clearly than those involved. In fact,


    outsiders are clear about the situation except for both of you who are trapped in it. Zachary, you need


    to change your attitude. Get rid of your domineering attitude.

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal now even though Serenity brought up the divorce because she hasn¡¯t taken action.


    All she did was draft a divorce agreement. As long as you haven¡¯t received the agreement, there¡¯s still


    a chance to turn back. It depends on how you handle it.


    ¡°Give it some thought. I¡¯ll go out and get you some food. Look at yourself. After a night, you lost the


    vitality you used to have. You look spiritless, and I sympathize with you.


    ¡°s, why aren¡¯t you in love with me instead? If you are, I guarantee that you won¡¯t be facing these


    troubles.¡±


    Zachary grabbed something from the desk and hurled it at Josh. He could not help but taunt, ¡°I¡¯m


    straight. Stop tricking me. If Ms. Sox finds out about it, you¡¯ll have to forget about getting together with


    her.¡± After Josh saw him smile, he said, ¡°Now that you canugh, I¡¯m relieved.¡± He left and bought his


    best friend some food.


    It warmed Zachary¡¯s heart.


    He was extremely fortunate to have Josh as his buddy.


    When Zachary was alone in the office, he rose to his feet and walked to the window. He gazed at the


    tall buildings in the distance.


    They said one could see the bigger picture when they took a step back.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Was he driving her into a corner?


    Could he see the bigger picture if he took two steps back?


    As Zachary reflected on Josh¡¯s and his sister¨Cinw¡¯s advice, he was aware that his behavior was


    actually ruining his rtionship with Serenity.


    His sister¨Cinw, Jasmine, and Josh told him that Serenity was the sort who would ept reality.


    However, she needed to regain herposure at the moment.


    ording to his sister¨Cinw, Serenity resembled a heap of sand in his hand. The more he gripped it,


    the quicker the sand leaked through his fingers.


    Those who advised him had been indirectly reminding him that he was overbearing.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    He looked at the iing call and realized that it was Brandt calling him.


    Worried that something might happen to Serenity, Zachary promptly answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, the missus¡¯s friend, Ms. Sox, is here¡­¡±


    ¡°What brings her there?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sox sent a truck of chickens and ducks to the missus. The missus said that she has lost her


    freedom, so all she can do is rear some chickens in the vi to pass the time.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Besides chickens and ducks, there are also cats and dogs. The dogs are huskies¡­ I reminded the


    missus that you dislike furry animals, but she seemed to turn a deaf ear to my words.¡±


    Zachary fell quiet momentarily before he responded, ¡°Tell the missus that I¡¯m going back now. Ask Ms.


    Sox not to release the animals from the truck. Ask her to wait for my return first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the call, Zachary sighed and mumbled, ¡°Seren, I¡¯m willing to tolerate everything you¡¯re


    doing, but I would like us to spend the rest of our lives together and not torture each other.¡±


    After sticking his phone back into his pocket, he nced at the sky and ground in the distance and


    made up his mind. He turned around and walked away from the window. He strode out of his office.


    Mr. Chaplin was standing at the door of the office with a pile of documents in his arms.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯d need to handle these documents on your own,¡± Mr. Chaplin said reluctantly.

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Zachary nced at the stack of documents held by Mr. Chaplin and said, ¡°Send them to Callum and tell


    him to take care of it. If he doesn¡¯t dare make a decision, then tell him to ask Nana.


    ¡°Also, tell him that I might onlye back to thepany asionally these days. He¡¯s also a man


    from the York family, so he should help share the burden of the family business.¡±


    Mr. Chaplin nodded and agreed.


    Was the boss going to put aside his work and devote himself to coaxing his wife?


    Zachary tookrge strides to the elevator after instructing Mr. Chaplin.


    A few minutester, he left York Corporation in his car.


    At the same time, Mr. Chaplin knocked on Callum¡¯s office door and ryed what Zachary said to him.


    Callum¡¯s face fell when he looked at the pile of documents that Mr. Chaplin was holding. Then, he said,


    ¡°Leave them here. I¡¯ll tell you to get them when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Zachary said he might only asionallye to the office these days. He also said


    that since you¡¯re a man from the York family, you should also share the burden of the family business


    with him.¡±


    Callum nodded in understanding. ¡°I get it. You can go back to work.¡±


    He had a feeling this would happen.


    His eldest brother shifted the burden of thepany to his shoulder in order to coax his sister¨Cinw.


    Out of the nine brothers, Zachary and Callum were the core figures in the headquarters. Some of the


    other brothers were in charge of branch offices, some were in charge of hotel operations, and some did


    not work in the family businesses at all but started their own businesses instead.


    If Zachary was not avable, Callum had to take over.


    It was his fault for being a bachelor.


    He heard that his grandmother had been looking all over for a girlfriend for him recently¡­


    Callum suddenly shivered. After seeing how his eldest brother fell in love and lost his cool, Callum


    decided it was better to stay single.


    If he really wanted to get married one day, he would honestly tell his other half his true identity. He


    would not hide it as his eldest brother did.


    In any case, Zachary had be an example for the York family. In the future, they had to be


    completely honest and sincere in their rtionship. They would never dare deceive their partners.


    When Josh came back after buying food for Zachary, he saw that thetter had already left. He looked


    at the food in his hand and muttered, ¡°If I had known he couldn¡¯t wait, I would¡¯ve sent these to Jasmine


    instead. They¡¯re all her favorites.¡±


    If Zachary were here, he would say, ¡°You went to buy food for me, but you bought Jasmine¡¯s favorites?


    Josh, where¡¯s your sincerity?¡±


    Zachary rushed back to the vi as fast as he could.


    As soon as he entered, he saw therge truck parked in the yard. The truck was filled with cages


    containing chickens and ducks.


    When Zachary walked over, he frowned at the stench and hurried past the truck.


    Two women were engaged in a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk in the living room.


    However, Serenity stopped talking when she heard Zachary¡¯s footsteps. Jasmine saw him enter and


    got up to greet him politely. ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Sox.¡±


    Zachary responded to Jasmine¡¯s greeting warmly and asked courteously, ¡°Would you like anything to


    eat, Ms. Sox? I¡¯ll have someone prepare it for you.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I just came to send some small animals to Seren. She said she¡¯s bored at home and


    wants to raise some chickens. They can be sold for money when they grow, and she would be able to


    eat the eggs when the hensy eggs too since they¡¯re more nutritious.¡±


    Zachary looked at his beloved wife, but Serenity tensed her face and ignored him.


    He stared at her for a long time before turning back to Jasmine. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sox. It¡¯s fine if Seren


    wants to rear chickens, but they can¡¯t be raised well here. Our family has several orchards. It¡¯ll be


    better to send those fowls to the orchards and rear them there.¡±


    He walked up to Serenity, and Jasmine sensibly switched ces with him. Zachary sat down beside


    Serenity and tried to hold her hand, but she pped it away.

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Zachary¡¯s eyes shed with hurt, but he did not react as fiercely as he did yesterday.


    He said gently, ¡°Seren, do you really want to keep those little animals? If you do, I¡¯ll tell Brandt to lead


    the way. Ms. Sox and you can go see our family orchard. If you think it¡¯s suitable to rear chickens there,


    you can keep them there. You can take care of them yourself if you want or let the workers do it.¡±


    Serenity frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t see an orchard at your house when you brought me over during the


    holidays.¡±


    ¡°The hills nted with fruit trees next to Wildridge Manor is the orchard. It¡¯s the York. family¡¯s ancestral


    manor.¡±


    Serenity was not surprised that her inws had a manor.


    They were rich.


    They were involved in all sorts of industries as long as there was money to be earned.


    ¡°Are you willing to let me out of this vi?¡±


    Serenity captured the key points of Zachary¡¯s remarks.


    Zachary looked at her, and she met his gaze. When the couple looked at each other, Serenity finally


    saw the fatigue his face bore. When she was upset, he was not happy either.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ve apologized countless times, but I still want to say that I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you


    for so long. I caused you to lose your trust in me, so I won¡¯t beg you to forgive me immediately and


    pretend as if nothing happened.


    ¡°I just hope you can give me a chance to regain your trust. Don¡¯t simply mention divorce again, okay? It


    really hurts me.¡±


    Unless a couple really wanted to divorce, mentioning it in the heat of the moment during a quarrel was


    easy to break the other party¡¯s heart.


    Serenity was silent for a moment before softening her tone. ¡°My heart is in a mess right now, and I


    might regret things I do or sayter¡­ Zachary, I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now. I just hope you can


    let me leave this ce and let me go back for a breather.


    ¡°I also need to think about how our marriage will go in the future. I need to face the reality of us both.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about me going far away after walking out the door. Where would I go? All my


    loved ones are here.


    ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t run away. Running doesn¡¯t solve the problem.¡±


    Zachary nodded with a heavy heart. ¡°You can go back with Ms. Sox. L¡­ I also need to be alone for a


    while.¡±


    Serenity looked at him for a moment before standing up. Her tone was much gentler than before. ¡°Let¡¯s


    both calm down and cool off. I¡¯ll leave now,¡± she said in a slight hurry as if afraid that Zachary would


    change his mind.


    Zachary also stood up and looked at her deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Serenity did not refuse.


    Jasmine was quite surprised that Zachary came around.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Of course, this was good.


    She was happy for her best friend.


    Serenity walked in front with Zachary following behind, and Jasmine brought up the rear. She could tell


    that Zachary was extremely reluctant. It was truly a tough decision for him to let Serenity go.


    However, he still managed to do it.


    Zachary¡¯s points were in the negatives, but she added a few points to him because of that action.


    Liberty happened to drive over with her son.


    She saw the vi gate open with a truck parked inside. The truck seemed to be loaded with¡­ chickens


    and ducks?


    That was besides the point. What was important was that she saw her sistere out.


    Zachary simply followed Serenity. The look of reluctance, pain, and conflict could all be seen in his


    eyes.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty carried her son and got out of the car.


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny was too young to know what was going on between the adults. When he saw his aunt, he


    struggled to get to the ground and trotted over to Serenity.


    ¡°Hey, Sonny.¡±


    Serenity was ted to see her nephew too. It had obviously only been a day, but it felt like an eternity


    had passed.


    During the time she lost her freedom, she especially missed her family and friends.

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    Serenity felt like she could go crazy if she was kept under house arrest.


    Fortunately, Zachary came around and was willing to return her freedom.


    ¡°Uncle Zack.¡±


    Sonny saw Zachary as Serenity picked him up, and he happily stretched his arms out to Zachary,


    wanting thetter to carry him.


    Zachary satisfied the little one and carried him.


    ¡°Higher, Uncle Zack. Go higher!¡±


    Zacharyughed and lifted Sonny up in the sky, generating streams ofughter from the little boy.


    ¡°That truck¡­¡±


    Not waiting for Liberty to finish her question, Zachary said, ¡°Seren said she wanted to eat chickens that


    she raised herself, so Ms. Sox helped to buy these chickens. I¡¯m nning to ask Brandt to take Seren


    to my orchard to see if we can move and breed these chickens there.¡±


    Liberty looked at her sister and asked suspiciously, ¡°Why do you want to raise chickens all of a


    sudden?¡±


    Seren paused and said, ¡°Since we already bought them, we need a ce to keep them.¡±


    Liberty looked at Serenity and then at Zachary, and understood that this was her sister¡¯s way


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    of causing trouble¡­ It seemed like she was missing context.


    Zachary said he would ask the housekeeper to take Serenity to his family orchard. Did that mean


    Serenity was free?


    ¡°I won¡¯t go there, Zachary. Just let Brandt lead the driver to your family¡¯s orchard. Since my sister is


    here, I¡¯ll just go back with her.¡±


    Zachary said warmly, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    He had no problems with that.


    Serenity took Sonny back from his arms and said to her sister and best friend, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Jasmine and Liberty both looked back at Zachary as they walked.


    Serenity carried Sonny to the car, pulled open the door and put him in, about to get in as well.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary suddenly called out to her.


    The three women instantly tensed up, especially Serenity. Her first thought was that Zachary changed


    his mind, and she had to run away quickly. She acted on her thoughts and immediately pulled open the


    driver¡¯s door, but unfortunately, Zachary grabbed her arm and pulled her away before she could get into


    the car.


    ¡°Zachary, are you going back on your word?¡± Serenity questioned him loudly.


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    She had no trust in him at all.


    What he did to her after she found out the truth also left asting fear in her. That was why she reacted


    this way.


    That realization made a knife twist in Zachary¡¯s heart.


    If he did not listen to Josh¡¯s advice and continued imprisoning Serenity, he would definitely lose her in


    the end¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word, Seren.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s heart ached, but he did not show it on his face. His hand gripping her arm also loosened,


    and he backed up two steps to maintain a distance between them so as to reduce her tension and fear.


    ¡°I just wanted to remind you to let your sister drive since you¡¯re in a bad mood. It¡¯s safer if you sit in the


    back with Sonny.¡±


    Serenity looked at him suspiciously.


    Zachary turned to his sister¨Cinw and said, ¡°You drive, Liberty. Don¡¯t let Serenity drive for the time


    being.¡±


    He did not miss the damage at the front of Serenity¡¯s car and guessed it was caused by her reckless


    driving yesterday.


    Fortunately, she was fine.


    No big deal for a car to be damaged since he could always give her dozens of new cars, as long as she


    was willing to ept it.

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    Everyone sighed in relief at Zachary¡¯s words.


    They thought he was going back on his word.


    Fortunately, he was not.


    Liberty quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zachary. I¡¯ll look after Seren these days. I won¡¯t let her drive fast or


    drink alcohol!¡±


    Then, she added, ¡°If she really wants to drink, I¡¯ll let her drink a few cans with me at home. I won¡¯t let


    her go to the bar again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care.¡±


    Zachary said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, stay at your sister¡¯s ce for a few days and tell me when you want


    toe home. I¡¯lle pick you up. If you don¡¯t want to live with me, you can stay at the house in


    Brynfield while I move back here.¡±


    Serenity looked at him for a long time and said, ¡°Take care.¡±


    She got into the car.


    ¡°Look after yourself, Zachary. I¡¯ll take care of Seren. I¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s hale and


    hearty when you pick her up.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    Was her sister raising her like a pig?


    After Liberty spoke to her brother¨Cinw, she got in the car. She fastened her seat belt, waved at


    Zachary, and drove away under his watchful eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Sox.¡±


    Zachary stopped Jasmine when she was also ready to drive away.


    ¡°Do you need something, Mr. York?¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s tone was polite.


    Zachary took out a set of keys from his trouser pocket and handed them to Jasmine, saying, ¡°This is


    one of the Valentine¡¯s Day gifts I prepared for Seren yesterday. It¡¯s a new car. The front of her current


    car was damaged. Can you help me pass the keys of the new car to her?¡±


    However, Jasmine did not ept the car keys. She said, ¡°Mr. York, do you have no


    Chapter $49


    confidence in yourself, or do you not love Seren enough? Do you think that your goodbye today is


    forever? You have more opportunities to deliver the gift you prepared for Seren personally. Why do you


    need me to pass it to her?¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and retraced his hand. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Sox. I¡¯ll deliver it to her in the future


    myself. Ms. Sox, can you put in a few good words for me in front of


    Seren?¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, no matter what, I¡¯m Seren¡¯s best friend. I¡¯m on her side. If you want me to put in a good word


    for you, it¡¯ll depend on your performance.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°I¡¯ll make Seren regain her trust in me.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. I¡¯ll excuse myself now. Please take care of those poultry there.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jasmine said goodbye to Zachary and drove away.


    Zachary stood in front of the vi and watched the two cars leave his territory until they were out of


    sight.


    Truth be told, he was terrified inside.


    However, he still forced himself to let go briefly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Josh said, it was worthwhile to exchange a short separation for a lifetime ofpanionship.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary.¡±


    Brandt came out and called out to Zachary.


    Zachary looked away and nced at the big truck parked in the yard, then said to Brandt, ¡°Take the


    driver to the manor and let Sam handle him. Just tell Sam that Seren wants to rear the chickens.¡±


    Sam was the head butler of Wildridge Manor. He would arrange everything properly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Brandt responded respectfully, then said in concern, ¡°It¡¯s cold and windy outside, sir. Let¡¯s go back


    inside. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since you got up today.¡±


    Zachary did not move and asked Brandt, ¡°Will shee back if I faint from hunger?¡±


    Brandt was speechless.


    Zachary smiled wryly. ¡°I was just asking. I won¡¯t neglect my own health. I still want to have a lot of


    children and grandchildren with Seren and live with her until our hair turns gray. I won¡¯t live to have


    gray hair if I starve myself.¡±


    Brandt quickly said, ¡°The missus eats and drinks well. I think this mentality of hers ismendable.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was terrified that Zachary would deliberately starve to the point of fainting. If the missus did not


    come back, then he would starve to death.


    ¡°She¡­ She doesn¡¯t love me as much as I love her.¡±


    That was why she could be a little more ruthless.


    ¡°Jim,¡± Zachary shouted in a low voice.


    Jim hurriedly trotted over.


    ¡°Get the car. I want to go back to the manor for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Jim hurriedly informed the driver.


    A few minutester, Zachary¡¯s luxury car drove out of the big vi and roared its way to Wildridge


    Manor.


    In the lounge of the manor, Grandma May was receiving a cup of coffee that she had the maid make


    for her.


    Tania said to her mother¨Cinw, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re old and already not sleeping well.


    Drinking coffee will only make it worse.


    ¡°Coffee doesn¡¯t affect my sleep. It¡¯s Zack and Seren that is affecting my sleep.¡°.


    Grandma May took two sips of coffee. ¡°I need to feel refreshed to think about how to help them out.¡±


    Tania said, ¡°Are you still thinking of intervening at this point? Let them handle it themselves. Zack and


    Serenity only ended up like this because you intervened in the first ce. I always felt that Serenity and


    Zack are from different worlds, but you insisted on bringing them together.


    ¡°You should¡¯ve expected this day toe. Look, Zack will definitelye back to settle the score with


    you. He doesn¡¯t even need to do anything. He just needs to show you that deadpan face of his every


    day in front of you and follow you everywhere. You won¡¯t be able to get rid of him. It¡¯s sure to drive you


    mad.¡±


    Grandma May spewed out a mouthful of coffee.


    She coughed several times, stopped Tania from patting her back, and drew a tissue to wipe herself.


    She asked her daughter¨Cinw, ¡°Tania, do you think it¡¯s toote for me to hide? I would¡¯ve forgotten


    the method that brat uses to take revenge on me if you hadn¡¯t reminded me.¡±


    Back then, she nagged her grandson every day, telling him to repay her by marrying Serenity.


    Now, Zachary would act as she did. He would pop up in front of her all day with a serious and gloomy


    face and look at her resentfully. Even without him saying anything, Grandma May would feel so guilty


    that she would want to find a hole in the ground to hide in.


    Those who y with fire will eventually get burned¨Cthis saying was quite true.


    Grandma May yed a little too much.


    ¡°Will you be able to hide in peace? Zack is unfeeling in nature. He either doesn¡¯t fall in love, or he falls


    hard. Now, the person suffering the most is Zack. Serenity¡¯s feelings for him aren¡¯t as deep as his are


    for her. Furthermore, she¡¯s furious at Zack now. She must be taking it better than he is.


    ¡°Zack is still being stubborn. You mentioned he knocked Serenity out in order to keep her. Look at his


    reaction when he¡¯s faced with an emotional crisis¡­ This is because of you and Dad!¡±


    Tania ended upining quite a lot about her inws.


    Zachary was chosen as the heir of York Corporation when he was still nursing. He was personally


    raised by his grandparents.


    Tania admitted that her inws raised her son exceptionally. If she had been allowed to discipline and


    teach him as a mother, she might not have achieved such an effect.


    However, her inws did not teach her son how to love someone.


    It was easy to lose when it came to rtionships.

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Grandma May choked and said sheepishly, ¡°I thought that woulde naturally and didn¡¯t have to be


    taught.¡±


    She added to herself, ¡°A couple only learns to cherish each other by experiencing ups and downs


    together.¡±


    Tania was speechless.


    A maid entered.


    ¡°Old Mrs. York and Mrs. York, Mr. Zachary is back.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Grandma May scurried away like a startled bird. Her movements were so agile that


    they were not befitting of her age.


    ¡°Tania, I¡¯ll go back to my room and lie down. If Zack asks, tell him that I¡¯ve fallen ill because I was too


    worried about him and Serenity.¡±


    Tania was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t me me if Zack sends you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as he doesn¡¯t send me to the crematorium.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Grandma May hid in her room as fast as possible. Shey on the bed and pretended to be sick.


    After lying down for a while, she did not hear a knock on the door.


    She thought to herself, ¡®Is that brat so angry that he doesn¡¯t even care about my so- called illness? So


    that¡¯s his y?¡®


    Grandma May did not know whether to continue lying down or if she should see what that brat was up


    to.


    What was Zachary doing?


    When he came back and did not see his nana, he turned to leave without saying a word.


    Tania chased after him. She walked behind him and asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay, Zack?¡±


    Zachary said sullenly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look fine. Did you not rest well? Where¡¯s Serenity?¡±


    ¡°She left with her sister.¡±


    Tania froze and stopped. When she saw her son was about to walk away again, she caught up to him


    and continued to ask, ¡°Zack, what do you mean by ¡®she left¡®?¡±


    ¡°It means she left.¡±


    Zachary finally stopped in front of the outdoor swimming pool.


    Then, he took off his jacket.


    ¡°Zack, have you gone mad? The weather is freezing. You¡¯ll catch a cold if you swim here.¡±


    Tania could not be bothered to pursue the matter and stopped her son from jumping into the pool and


    freezing.


    ¡°Do you think Serenity wille back if you catch a cold? The two of you are from different worlds. It¡¯s


    good that she left. With your qualifications, you can marry any girl you want. I¡¯ll help you arrange a


    meeting with the daughter of the Levine family. What about the Dawson family?


    ¡°There are so many young nobledies in Wiltspoon, and every one of them is better than Serenity.


    Zack, you¡¯ve already repaid your nana, so she won¡¯t interfere with your marriage in the future. Just


    forget about Serenity. Don¡¯t torture and hurt yourself for her.¡±


    Tania thought the young couple had terminated their marriage.


    ¡°Zack, just marry a girl from a family which matches ours. Listen to Mom, okay? It¡¯s easy for you to


    amodate Serenity, but it¡¯s very hard for her to chase after you. The gap between you two is too


    great. She can¡¯t catch up no matter how hard she tries, and she¡¯ll get tired from chasing after you. It¡¯s


    fine if you¡¯ve separated. Think of it as setting her free¡­¡±


    Zachary looked at his mother speechlessly.


    Tania quickly paraphrased, ¡°Think of it as you two letting each other go.¡±

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    If Zachary did not exin clearly, his mother would actually arrange a blind date for him and cause


    misunderstandings.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He said in a low voice, ¡°When I said Serenity left with her sister, I meant she went back for a small


    period of time to calm down. She¡¯s not leaving forever. I won¡¯t allow her to note back either.¡±


    God knew how difficult it was for him to let go and allow her to follow her sister home.


    ¡°I also need time to calm down, but it¡¯s hard for me, so I want to jump into the pool and take a dip.


    Maybe that will help cool me down. I¡¯m not trying to harm myself to gain her sympathy.¡±


    Tania blinked and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not divorced yet?¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to get a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no. I¡¯ve always felt that you two weren¡¯tpatible. Your social circles arepletely


    different. It¡¯ll be very hard for Serenity to squeeze in. Perhaps you two can¡¯t understand that now and


    don¡¯t know what it feels like, so you¡¯re able to get along well in the beginning. However, you¡¯ll see what


    I mean when you take Serenity out to socialize, talk about business, and attend various parties,


    fundraisers, and other activities.


    ¡°You may be fine as long as you¡¯re thick¨Cskinned and aren¡¯t afraid of peopleughing at you, but


    Serenity will have it worse. Not even the wives of the nouveau riche can squeeze into the circle of


    ladies from high society, let alone Serenity. She¡¯ll easily be ostracized, ridiculed, and mocked.


    Tania had lived her whole life in a wealthy family and usually befriended noblewomen with a status


    simr to hers. She would greet thedies with a status inferior to hers with a nod, but she could not


    ept them into her circle.


    Not many people could be so down¨Cto¨Cearth like Grandma May.


    ¡°However, you¡¯ve fallen in love with her, so I don¡¯t want you to divorce. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll remain a


    bachelor for life if you divorce. There¡¯s no mother out there who wishes for their son to be a bachelor


    forever, let alone such an exceptional brat¡­ I mean man.¡±


    Tania quickly corrected herself when her son looked at her sullenly. It must be because she spent too


    much time with her mother¨Cinw recently. The olddy was a bad influence on her.


    ¡°You two have been married for almost five months, but you still don¡¯t have a baby. If you did, you could


    just remain a bachelor. We can die in peace because at least you¡¯ll still have your child to take care of


    you when we pass on. However, you don¡¯t have a child yet.


    ¡°Zack, have you two gone to the hospital to check on your health?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re capable of having a child, Mom.¡±


    Zachary emphasized that he was in very good health.


    ¡°Serenity is also very healthy. We were just a couple in name. How would we have a child?¡±


    Tania choked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Go y chess with Dad. I¡¯ll swim to calm myself down. I won¡¯t abuse myself.¡±


    Zachary took off his clothes, ignoring his mother¡¯s obstructions, and jumped into the pool.


    Once he was underwater¡­ God, it was freezing!


    ¡°Zack, Zack! Gosh, you never listen!¡±


    Tania scolded him and shouted in the direction of the house. ¡°Mom, Mom! Your darling grandson


    jumped into the pool!¡±


    Zachary choked on a mouthful of water.


    His elegant mother must have been influenced by his nana.


    The distance was far, and Grandma May was lying in her room pretending to be sick, so she could not


    hear.


    When Tania saw that it was useless even after shouting twice, she left her son behind and quickly went


    into the house.


    She could not persuade her son, so she had to ask Grandma May to step in. She felt her son was


    trying to get sick so that her daughter¨Cinw would feel distressed.


    When Grandma May heard that Zack jumped into the outdoor pool in this cold weather, she could not


    pretend to be sick anymore. She sprung from bed and put on a jacket while responding to her


    daughter¨Cinw, ¡°I¡¯ll call him back. That little brat.


    Even if he wants me to feel guilty and me myself, he doesn¡¯t have to jump into the pool on a cold


    day.¡±


    Tania thought, ¡®So this is between the pair of grandmother and grandson?¡®¡¯

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    ¡°Tania, get someone to cook ginger soup for that boy. Add more ginger so that it¡¯s spicier.¡±


    Grandma May came out of the room and instructed her daughter-inw as she walked outside.


    Tania agreed and instructed the maid ordingly.


    When the two women arrived at the pool, Zachary was still swimming around in the water like a fish.


    ¡°Zachary York,¡± Grandma May shouted angrily.


    Zachary nced at his nana before swimming to the edge of the pool. Then, he climbed up and sat


    there.


    Grandma May walked around the pool and went to him, saying in distress, ¡°What are you still doing


    sitting here? Hurry back into the house.¡±


    ¡°I want to rx and calm down, Nana.¡±


    Grandma May scolded him. ¡°If you want to calm down, you can lock yourself in your room. I can assure


    you that no one will bother you. Why do you need to jump into the pool to do so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite effective.¡±


    Zachary added indifferently, ¡°The cold water cleared my mind and calmed my irritability.¡±


    He was telling the truth.


    Grandma May was speechless. ¡°Since you¡¯ve calmed down, put on your clothes and go inside. You¡¯ll


    catch a cold if you sit here for a long time.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips.


    Tania brought his jacket and draped it over him, saying, ¡°If you catch a cold, I¡¯ll go to Serenity to settle


    ounts with her. She caused you to catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you won¡¯t do such an unreasonable thing, right?¡±


    Zachary was not worried that his mother would go to Serenity. His mother was just harsh on the mouth


    because she could not do something that unreasonable.


    Tania choked and said, ¡°A mother will do anything for her child.¡±


    Grandma May added, ¡°Zack, go back to the house and change. I want to talk to you.¡±


    Zachary looked up at his nana and said sarcastically, ¡°I thought you would be sick for a long time


    before getting out of bed.¡±


    When he came back and did not see his nana, he figured that she was hiding. Her usual tactic was to


    pretend to be sick.


    Grandma May had a thick face and was not offended by her grandson¡¯s sarcasm. She said, ¡°I¡¯m old but


    strong. I won¡¯t get sick easily.


    ¡°Hurry and get up. Go back to the house to change your clothes.¡±


    She lightly kicked Zachary and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the pavilion. I got someone to cook ginger soup


    for you, soe out after you finish the soup.¡±


    Then, she turned and walked away.


    Tania advised, ¡°Zack, go change your clothes or you¡¯ll really catch a cold. You don¡¯t want to get another


    jab, do you?¡±


    Zachary said bitterly, ¡°Mom, the person who forced me to get injections isn¡¯t by my side anymore.¡±


    Tania¡¯s heart sank, and she said heavily, ¡°Zack, it¡¯s normal for Serenity to be angry after finding out the


    truth. Just give her a few days to calm down. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°My deception made her lose all her trust in me. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for her to trust me


    again.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary thought about how he called out to Serenity beforeing here. Just by calling her name, she


    was so frightened she wanted to run away. Zachary¡¯s heart clenched in pain.


    Tania sighed. ¡°You¡¯re still young and have your whole life ahead of you. As long as you don¡¯t give up,


    so what if it takes more time? You have a lifetime to spend.¡±


    Yes, they had a lifetime ahead of them.


    Zachary was silent for a long time. With his mother¡¯s repeated urging, he finally got up and went back


    into the house to change his clothes.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    After changing his clothes, Zachary drank the bowl of ginger soup under his mother¡¯s gaze. He frowned


    because the soup was way too spicy.


    ¡°Mom, why is there so much ginger? It¡¯s so spicy.¡±


    ¡°Your Nana asked them to add more ginger. If you don¡¯t like ginger soup, then don¡¯t do such stupid


    things again in the future.¡±


    Zachary put down the bowl. ¡°I really was just trying to calm down. I wasn¡¯t trying to do anything stupid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, if you say so. Are you calm now? Go talk to Nana. She¡¯s the one who started it. You wouldn¡¯t


    have ended up like this if not for her.¡±


    Tania was somewhat resentful of her mother-inw.


    Her son was such an excellent man. It was not like he could not find a wife, but the old woman insisted


    on him marrying her savior.


    At first, they were all grateful to Serenity and wanted to thank her, but Serenity refused.


    Later, Serenity and Grandma May got along well, and Serenity won the olddy¡¯s favor. Tania secretly


    wondered if Serenity refused theirrge sum of money because she knew of Grandma May¡¯s identity


    and wanted more.


    Her husband had said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    As they watched, Serenity eventually became their daughter-inw.


    Serenity was in the dark about Grandma May¡¯s identity and she did not know that Zachary was the


    CEO of York Corporation when she married him. If not for these facts that Tania only found out


    afterward, she would have thought Serenity was a scheming woman.


    Then, she found out that the couple treated each other like ice. They lived in the same house but rarely


    communicated and even slept in separate rooms. Her son also told Serenity to sign a contract.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania had no idea about the content of the contract.


    However, she believed her son would not put himself at a disadvantage. The contract must have been


    more restrictive on Serenity¡¯s part.


    s, at some point, the feelings between the young couple gradually warmed up.


    Tania admitted that she had been waiting for the couple to divorce. She had always felt that Serenity


    was not worthy of her eldest son.


    She could not care if it was her second son. She would be able to ept it no matter who the woman


    was as long as her son liked the woman.


    However, it was different for her eldest son. Zachary was the sessor of the family. As the head of


    the family, how could he have a wife who was an orphan and had a bunch of horrible rtives? No


    matter how independent Serenity was, unless she could rely on her own skills to marry into a wealthy


    family like Audrey did, not everyone would be able to ept her.


    Otherwise, the pressure on Serenity would be too heavy.


    There were nine sons in Zachary¡¯s generation, and it was impossible for all of them to marry a woman


    with no reputable family background like Zachary did.


    In the future, Serenity¡¯s sisters-inw would be from rich families. How would Serenity, as the eldest,


    prove her worth?


    Tania felt that Grandma May did not consider that for Serenity. The old woman liked Serenity, so she


    forced her grandson to marry Serenity. She did not think about what Serenity would face in the future.


    Zachary was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Mom, Serenity and I are fated. If we weren¡¯t, we


    wouldn¡¯t have developed feelings for each other even if Nana wanted me to repay her.¡±


    It was said that fate brings people together no matter how far apart they may be.


    Zachary believed in fate.


    There were many people in this world who were not meant to be and could not be a couple even


    after knowing each other for a lifetime.


    That was why Serenity and he were linked by the red thread of fate.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret marrying Serenity either. I just feel like I let her down. When she married me, I didn¡¯t give


    her a betrothal gift or host a wedding ceremony for her. I only made up for our wedding ring afterward.


    She has suffered a lot because of me.¡±


    If it were an ordinary person signing that agreement at the beginning, they would have felt extremely


    aggrieved.


    However, Serenity signed it and kept to the contract.


    Instead, it was he who failed to do so.


    He asked her not to fall in love with him in the contract, saying that he could not reciprocate her


    feelings.


    In the end, it was he who begged her to love him¡­

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    Tania thought about how most people only married once in their lives. Serenity married her son, but


    she did not get anything. It was not strange for her to feel wronged.


    Tania said, ¡°You can make up for the betrothal gift and wedding ceremony.¡±


    Zachary knew that it was possible to make up for it, but indisputably, he had always. made her suffer.


    He stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Nana. Don¡¯t me her. Maybe this is a trial I have to ovee. A trial of


    love.¡±


    It was because his life had been smooth sailing since birth and he had never suffered any setbacks.


    Thus, God was giving him a trial now.


    ¡°Zack, I still have to remind you this¨Cour identity has been exposed to the people in Serenity¡¯s circle.


    Her rtives and sister¡¯s ex¨Chusband¡¯s family may try to pester you. You can¡¯t give them benefits for


    Serenity¡¯s sake. Those people are like vampires; they¡¯lle back for more if you give them anything


    even for once.


    ¡°They¡¯ll cling to you and suck you dry. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to give them benefits if they treated Serenity


    well, but they¡¯ve been horrible to Serenity and her sister. I can¡¯t stand them. They have no right to call


    themselves Serenity¡¯s rtives. They¡¯re even worse than neighbors. I feel suffocated just thinking that


    you¡¯ll give them benefits.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face was sullen. ¡°I act ording to Serenity¡¯s attitude. She¡¯s not willing to reconcile with


    them, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give them benefits. In fact, the troubles they¡¯re facing now are caused by


    me.


    ¡°As for her sister¡¯s ex¨Chusband and his family, he¡¯s already the past, so they have nothing to do with


    each other anymore. Is Hank going to run to me and say that he¡¯s my brother¨Cinw?¡±


    Tania said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re aware. If there¡¯s one thing I like about Serenity, it¡¯s that she knows how to


    discriminate between people who are kind to her and those who aren¡¯t.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not some kind of saint.


    Even if someizens tried to morally ckmail her, she persisted against it.


    Tania read online how Serenity bashed theizens who tried to morally ckmail


    her. If theizens had also lost their parents when they were ten years old, with the insurance payout


    divided among their grandparents and rtives who drove them out and took over their property, would


    theizens be able to forgive their grandparents? If they could not, then they had no right to criticize


    Serenity and Liberty for not giving money to their grandparents.


    In reality, how many grandchildren took care of their grandparents? It was good enough if children took


    care of their own parents.


    Some old people believed that they could not even count on their children, so how could they count on


    their grandchildren instead?


    It was only by wearing another¡¯s shoes that one could understand the experience, but all they did was


    hide behind a screen and act like keyboard warriors, and even got paid to morally ckmail Serenity.


    Serenity hoped that one day, those keyboard warriors who liked to morally ckmail others would have


    a taste of their own medicine.


    Zachary¡¯s expression softened slightly, and he said, ¡°She grew up in a different environment, so her


    character developed differently.¡±


    Serenity was gentle yet strong. As long as she had moral standing, she would be able to stay firm. If


    she did not have reason on her side, she would immediately bow her head and apologize.


    ¡°What a poor girl.¡±


    Tania was a little heartbroken when she thought about the environment her daughter -inw grew up


    in.


    If the young couple could make up, as a mother¨Cinw, she could dote on her daughter¨Cinw more


    in the future.


    Grandma May sat in front of the stone table at the pavilion. There were many flowers nted around


    the pavilion. Although the weather was still cold, it was almost spring.


    When spring came, the grass and trees would be revived, and Wildridge Manor would be filled with


    colors.


    One could appreciate the blooming of hundreds of flowers while sitting under the pavilion.


    Zachary stepped into the pavilion and sat opposite his grandmother, blocking her view of the flowers.


    ¡°Your grandfather used to do that too. He would always sit right in front of me when I was admiring the


    flowers. He was tall like a small mountain even when sitting down, so he would end up blocking my


    view. I could only admire him instead of the flowers.¡±


    Zachary took after his grandfather.


    ¡°Do you want me to talk to Seren? I¡¯ll put in some good words for you.¡±

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    Zachary pursed his lips for a while before saying, ¡°She wants to calm down, so don¡¯t bother yet. Don¡¯t


    go for now.¡±


    Grandma May hummed. ¡°Zack, I¡¯m d you let her go back with her sister. You¡¯ve improved. You¡¯re not


    as domineering as before and didn¡¯t force her to stay. It¡¯s good that you learned when to let go and how


    to give each other some space.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary¡¯s face was sullen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Seren in a couple of days, but not to plead for you. I should also apologize to her since I lied


    to her first.¡±


    Zachary snorted coldly.


    The grandmother and grandson took after one another.


    ¡°What are you nning to do next?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I should do next?¡± Zachary retorted.


    Grandma May smiled and reached out to touch her eldest grandson¡¯s handsome face lovingly. Then,


    she poked him in the head. ¡°You have a brain, so think for yourself. Take your time and slowly figure


    out what to do.


    ¡°Loving someone isn¡¯t as simple as falling in love. You need to learn to understand her, trust her, and


    ept everything about her.


    ¡°Your motherined that your grandfather and I taught you everything except how to love


    someone. It was something that slipped our minds. By the time we realized it, you were already an


    adult¡­ Did you know? Your grandfather was still worried about you before he passed.


    ¡°He was worried about your marriage. You¡¯re cold and different by nature. When you were a teenager,


    you had so many girls who adored you but you wouldn¡¯t even give them the time of day. When you


    grew up, you brought a group of bodyguards with you wherever you went. You don¡¯t allow any young


    women outside the family toe within ten feet of you.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather saw this and was worried, but he was too sick to care about you. Before he died, he


    could only entrust me to worry in his stead.


    ¡°Actually, I have a superstitious side. After meeting Serenity, I asked for her birthday and secretly


    consulted a fortune¨Cteller. He said you two are destined to be husband and wife, so I decided you


    marry Serenity despite what everyone else thought.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Who was that fortune-teller?


    Well, he was quite urate.


    ¡°That fortune¨Cteller was urate. You two ended up developing feelings for each. other. Although


    there are some twists and turns, I believe you can solve this. What¡¯s a little bit of suffering? The


    bitterness now will only make the rest of your lives that much sweeter.¡±


    Zachary tensed his face and did not make a sound.


    He already missed Serenity.


    After just a few hours apart, he could not wait to go to his sister¨Cinw¡¯s ce to pick Serenity up.


    s, he knew better he could not.


    He had to bear with it. He had to endure it.


    Let Serenity stay with her sister for a few days.


    If she did not contact him first, then he could not bother her. Even if he went, he had to do so in secret


    and look at her from afar.


    Hang on, what if she never contacted him again? Would he not go to her either?


    He could not do that. He had to go see her tomorrow¡­ No,ter today. What if she forgot about him?


    ¡°Zack, everything is achievable with earnestness. Serenity is a bit hard¨Chearted, but her heart isn¡¯t


    made of stone. I believe you can win her back.¡±

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    Grandma May patted his shoulder. ¡°Go get her! You have my moral support in chasing after your wife!¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Nana, I sense the sarcasm in your tone.¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s eyes twinkled, but she denied it and said, ¡°Do you, now? How am I being sarcastic?¡±


    ¡°I said before that I won¡¯t pursue my wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, now that you¡¯ve reminded me, you did indeed mention¡­ Either way, haven¡¯t you been eating your


    words recently? Once you get used to it, nothing woulde as a surprise anymore the more you eat


    your words.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Was she his nana or not?


    After bickering with Nana and listening to her reminisce about the past he was not privy to, Zachary


    somewhat understood why she insisted that he marry Serenity.


    It was because of his grandfather¡¯sst words and that nameless fortune¨Cteller, who said that Serenity


    and he were destined to be husband and wife, so his nana stubbornly insisted on him marrying


    Serenity.


    Of course, Zachary was grateful to that fortune¨Cteller now.


    If he had not fallen in love with Serenity, he would have smashed that fortune¨Cteller¡¯s stall.


    Meanwhile, Serenity left Zachary¡¯s vi with Liberty and first returned to the house in Brynfield. She


    initially wanted to pack up all her belongings and leave, but after a second thought, she only took a few


    sets of fresh clothes and moved into her sister¡¯s ce.


    She left the two cats and one dog behind and called Mrs. Lane to send the pets back to Zachary since


    he gave them to her.


    When Mrs. Lane sent the pets to Zachary, he looked at the three furries, which had been fattened up


    for a long time, and said, ¡°The missus doesn¡¯t have time to take care of them for the time being. Mrs.


    Lane, you¡¯re familiar with them, so you¡¯re responsible for taking care of them until the missus returns.


    ¡°Take care of the flowers on the balcony as well. They¡¯re Seren¡¯s favorite.¡±


    Mrs. Laneplied respectfully.


    As she was preparing to leave with the pets, Zachary added, ¡°Don¡¯t let Snowball eat too much. It¡¯s as


    round as a ball now.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was speechless, but said agreeably, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    In fact, Mrs. Lane was the main caretaker of the pets after they were delivered to Serenity. She thought


    she had to feed the pets well since they were given by Mr. Zachary to his wife. However, she ended up


    feeding the dog until it became as round as a ball, causing its master to disdain it for being chonky.


    Meanwhile, Serenity was sleeping at her sister¡¯s ce.


    Liberty knew Serenity was not feeling well, so she did not bother her sister and let her be a little pig at


    home all day.


    Liberty was also relieved after fetching her sister home from Zachary¡¯s ce. She could not neglect her


    store, which was currently being renovated, so she took off to work with Sonny after saying a word or


    two to Serenity.


    Her busyness kept her from home until it was dark.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Unexpectedly, Hank was in front of the building again.


    Liberty, who was pushing her e¨Cbike, wanted to crash it into him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m an enemy. I came over to tell you something.¡±


    Hank disliked Liberty¡¯s current attitude toward him.


    Liberty was nice to him in the past. Even if they were divorced, they still had a son together. Did she


    have to look at him so coldly every time she saw him?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liberty asked coldly.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    ¡°Daddy,¡± Sonny called Hank.


    Hank took two steps forward, picked his son up, and teased him for a while. When


    Liberty parked the e¨Cbike, he said, ¡°Your granddad took some of your cousins to my office to look for


    me.¡±


    Liberty frowned. ¡°What for?¡±


    She already divorced Hank.


    Right before the divorce was finalized, her granddad even took a sum of money from her ex¨Cmother¨C


    inw amounting to several tens of thousands.


    She wondered if her ex¨Cmother¨Cinw managed to get the money back.


    Probably not.


    There was no way money that went into her granddad¡¯s pocket coulde back out again.


    Both parties were brazen and shameless. It would definitely be fun watching them tear into each other.


    It was a shame she could not witness it.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing they came to town to find Serenity after finding out that she¡¯s Mr. York¡¯s wife. They


    couldn¡¯t find her¨CSerenity¡¯s store wasn¡¯t open, so they went to Brynfield, but they couldn¡¯t enter.


    Serenity isn¡¯t answering their calls either.


    ¡°They wanted to find you, but they didn¡¯t know where you live, so they came looking for me instead.¡±


    It caused him to be misunderstood by his new wife. He spent a lot of effort trying to coax an angry


    Jessica.


    Jessica hated how Hank and Liberty were still in contact.


    ¡°You told them that I live here?¡±


    Hank saw his son¡¯s fair and ruddy face and could tell that Liberty took good care of the boy. He said


    faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him. I just said that we broke off contact after the divorce, and I don¡¯t know where


    you¡¯re staying.¡±


    Those people did not have good intentions. Hank did not care if Liberty was pestered by her family, but


    he was afraid that the pestering would affect his son¡¯s life.


    ¡°Two of your cousins have some connections. They¡¯ll ask around, so sooner orter they¡¯ll find out


    where you live. If theye to your ce to cause trouble, then send Sonny to me. Don¡¯t let them


    scare him.¡±


    It had been a while since Hank and Jessica started being intimate, but there was still no change in


    Jessica¡¯s belly.


    His mother kept muttering in front of him, saying that Jessica was infertile.


    Hank was infuriated by his mother¡¯s remark. Jessica and he had only been together for a short period


    of time, not a decade. There would only be a problem if she could not get pregnant after eight to ten


    years of marriage.


    However, there were exceptions where a couple only got a child after many years of marriage.


    There was a janitor at hispany who got married at neen, but she never got pregnant after the


    marriage. She took all sorts of supplements, but it was useless. The couple finally gave up and adopted


    a little girl who was abandoned.


    A few yearster, they adopted a son. The boy came from a family who already had several sons and


    he was the youngest. The boy¡¯s family felt like it was not worth raising him, so they gave him away.


    However, after twenty years, when the janitor was thirty¨Cnine years old, she was suddenly expecting.


    She had long since given up on getting pregnant, so she did not know that she had a child growing


    inside her. When her belly grew bigger, she thought she had a terminal illness and cried to her husband


    that she was dying.


    Her husband took her to the doctor, whoter told her that she was pregnant. She could not believe it.


    She got married at neen but only conceived a child at thirty¨Cnine. When her daughter was born, her


    adopted daughter was already married while her adopted son was in high school. Both her adopted


    children were filial to their adoptive mother.


    Her husband died a few years after their daughter was born, and the adopted children helped her in


    raising their little sister. The family was living well now. Her biological daughter did not have to worry


    about school because her adopted son was a top student and was good at making money. He was


    already earning a living when he was still in university.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    With her son taking care of her young daughter, the mother had nothing to worry about. She was too


    idle, so she found a cleaning job to pass the time and earn some pocket money.


    Of course, Hank did not want him and Jessica to be married for twenty years before having children. If


    that happened, his parents and sister, who were already dissatisfied with Jessica, would definitely


    cause a scene.

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    As Jessica was not yet pregnant, Hank was afraid that his rtionship with Sonny would be


    increasingly distant.


    That was especially so when he saw Liberty and Duncan together. Even if he felt that Duncan could not


    possibly like Liberty, he was still worried that his son would call another man ¡°father¡°.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to take Sonny with him and raise him for a period of time, so as to


    cultivate their rtionship as father and son.


    He wanted to let Jessica get along with Sonny too. If Jessica could not get pregnant, and Liberty


    wanted to remarry, he would fight for Sonny¡¯s custody and take him back.


    Hank was still Sonny¡¯s father, after all. In no way Hank could allow Sonny to call another man his


    father.


    ¡°They already know we¡¯re divorced¨Cwhy would they pester me? Even if theye, I¡¯m not afraid of


    them. Sonny isn¡¯t close enough to you all. Besides, you just married that Yates girl. What will she think


    if you take Sonny back with you?


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a child with the Yates girl eventually, so I¡¯m notfortable with you taking Sonny. Your


    parents and wife have many conflicts too. If Sonny goes with you, your parents will definitely spoil him


    and invariably provoke Jessica. Only Sonny will be at a risk.


    ¡°Hank, I hope you can abide by the conditions we agreed on during the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about the conditions of the divorce. You got so much money from me.¡±


    Hank thought about how bad his job was going now. He lost his bonus and could barely get by with his


    basic sry. His extra ie was also cut off because those partners did not want to cooperate with


    Waltham anymore. Thus, he had no extra ie.


    He was d he worked hard before and had more than a million as personal savings.


    Even if he lost his job, it would not affect his life for the time being.


    However, he still hated the person who caused him to lose everything.


    It was said that breaking off a person¡¯s financial resources was like killing their parents. Liberty must


    have told Zachary to do it.


    Zachary wanted to help Liberty vent her anger, so it was equivalent to Liberty being involved. That was


    why Hank was furious with Liberty.


    Liberty took her son back from Hank¡¯s arms with a vague smile. ¡°I promised you time and again that I


    won¡¯t try to retaliate against you. Did you not understand my words? Are you ming me now?


    ¡°Thank you foring all the way here to tell me these things.¡±


    After saying that, she carried her son upstairs.


    Hank turned to look at her and raised his voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me up for a coffee?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no cup for you.¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    She took his money and rented such a good ce to live in, but she was not even going to invite him


    over for a cup of coffee.


    What a ruthless woman!


    ¡°Mommy, why doesn¡¯t Daddy live with us?¡± Sonny asked innocently.


    The little boy realized it was getting harder to see his daddy.


    His favorite was his mommy and his aunt.


    However, his daddy was still his daddy. There were times he still missed his daddy.


    ¡°Daddy¡¯s workce is too far from where we live now. It¡¯s not convenient for him to go to work if he


    lives with us.¡±


    Sonny seemed to understand.


    He asked, ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t we living in our old home?¡±


    Liberty was at a loss for words.


    The boy had grown up a little after the New Year¡¯s holidays and was starting to question things.


    She thought about it and said, ¡°Our old home is being renovated. The renovations will take a long time,


    so we won¡¯t move back to our old home for a long, long time.¡±


    Sonny hummed and stopped asking.


    When the mother and son arrived home, Serenity had made dinner.


    She was bored and sitting in front of the sofa with her drawing board on the coffee table, doodling to


    pass the time.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Aunt Seren.¡±


    Sonny slipped out of his mother¡¯s arms as soon as he entered the house and called out happily to


    Serenity.


    Serenity put down the brush in her hand, smiled, and spread her arms. When her nephew ran over, she


    picked up the little boy and kissed him several times, asking with a smile, ¡°Did you miss me, Sonny?¡±

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    ¡®Chapter 860


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sonny wrapped his arms around Serenity¡¯s neck and returned her kisses with several of his own on her


    cheek, making Serenity¡¯s heart burst with joy and love for this little cutie.


    ¡°Why are you back sote, Liberty? I finished making dinner long ago,¡± Serenity asked her sister while


    hugging her nephew.


    ¡°The interior designer finished workte, so I had to leave a littleter as well. I was thinking ofing


    back to cook for you, but you already did.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I just suffered some emotional hurt. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sick. You don¡¯t need to cook for me.¡±


    Liberty walked over and looked at the painting Serenity made. It was a hairpin.


    ¡°Your drawing sucks when you¡¯re not in a good mood. Stop drawing for now.¡±


    Liberty helped her sister put the drawing board away. ¡°Did you go out for a walk today?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to move, so I slept all day.¡±


    ¡°Take a walk tomorrow. You¡¯ll just feel worse if you stay cooped up at home all day.¡±


    Serenity hummed. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to work tomorrow. I need to rush the orders from the online store I got


    before the holidays.


    The students would not start school until next Monday.


    Today was Friday, so she could use the weekend to catch up with her orders.


    She would not be constantly reminded of Zachary lying to her if she had something to distract herself


    with.


    There was a snowball effect where if that was not on her mind, then she would not get angry and


    consequently improve her mood.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Liberty did not stop her sister from going back to the store, but she reminded her, ¡°I met Hank


    downstairs. He came over just to tell me that our granddad went downtown again with his ss of


    grandsons.¡±


    Serenity frowned at that. ¡°Why did theye here? Do they think we have lots of money for them after


    they found out that Zachary is the heir of the York family and I¡¯m his wife?¡±


    Liberty said faintly, ¡°Do you think they won¡¯t think that?¡±


    Those people had faces thicker than walls¨Cpossessing great shamelessness that gave them


    unsolicited boldness to do and think of anything.


    ¡°So what if they do? They can go straight to Zachary.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s conflict with her old family was the most severe.


    ¡°They might actually just do that.¡±


    Serenity was silent. Would they really go to Zachary for money? She had no idea.


    ¡°They¡¯re having a bad time now. If they don¡¯t pester Zachary for money after knowing his identity, the


    sun might rise from the west.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Even if they lose their jobs and fail in their businesses, they have more than


    enough savings. It¡¯s unlikely their quality of life will be affected for the time being, but they¡¯re always


    thinking about asking for money from us. They¡¯re shameless to the core!¡±


    They could not bear to spend the money they had saved but never hesitated at the thought of spending


    other people¡¯s money.


    Who owed them?


    ¡°They wanted a share of the money I got from the divorce too. They called me to borrow money from


    me, but I refused.¡±


    After Liberty helped her sister put away the drawing board, she went into the kitchen and brought out


    the food that her sister cooked. Meanwhile, Serenity carried her nephew to wash his hands.


    The three of them were soon seated at the small table to dine.


    Sonny could eat by himself now. Although he dropped food all over the table, Liberty still let him eat by


    himself.


    He would be starting preschool in September.


    Ding dong¡­ Ding dong¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Serenity put down her spoon. ¡°I guess they might have found their way here.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    The moment Serenity opened the door, a palm swung toward her. She reacted quickly and caught the


    hand. It was Jessica.


    Jessica thought the person who came to open the door would be Liberty and raised a hand to p the


    moment the door opened. She did not expect it to be Serenity instead. Serenity learned kickboxing and


    had quick reflexes, so she did not get hit.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Jessica saw that it was Serenity.


    Serenity shoved Jessica and her hand aside, resulting in her taking a few steps back and creating


    space between them both.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Liberty? Tell her to get out here. She seduced my husband!¡±


    After work, Hank left her behind at the office in a hurry.


    Jessica was already furious when the Hunt family came to thepany to find Hank and called him


    brother¨Cinw.


    Hank and Liberty were divorced. How did they get the nerve to call Hank their brother- inw? Did they


    want Hank and Liberty to remarry?


    Her inws thought that way, and so did the Hunt family. Did they think she was dead?


    She secretly followed Hank and found out that he hade to look for Liberty.


    Only when Hank had left and was far away did she show herself.


    Serenity said sarcastically, ¡°My sister dumped your husband. Why would she go back and seduce him?


    She¡¯s not blind. What? Did the scumbag you snatch from my sister fail to give you a sense of security?¡±


    ¡°Your sister divorced Hank while Hank and I just got our marriage license yesterday. We¡¯re husband


    and wife now. Your sister no longer has anything to do with him, so she should stay away from him.


    Why is she meeting him privately behind my back?


    ¡°Is she trying to take revenge on me? She¡¯s deliberately losing weight so she can seduce Hank, right?¡±


    ¡°Pah, who do you think you are? Are you worth my sister going through that effort? Do you think


    everyone is like you, treating scum as treasure? Putting aside the fact that Hank had an affair, even if


    he didn¡¯t do anything wrong, my sister will never go back since she divorced.¡±


    A good horse never goes back to the same pasture.


    Her sister was most definitely a good horse.


    ¡°Let me tell you this, Yates. You¡¯re the one who failed to control your man. My sister didn¡¯t go to you to


    settle ounts when he came over to disturb her peaceful life, yet you have the nerve to find her


    instead. Just chop off your man¡¯s legs if you¡¯re capable of it so he can¡¯te find my sister anymore.


    My sister will even thank you for saving her ears.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s words infuriated Jessica. She knew in her heart that it was Hank who took the initiative to


    find Liberty.


    Jessica did not mince her words when she was angry. ¡°If your sister doesn¡¯t n on remarrying Hank,


    then what is she losing weight for? She knows that Hank divorced her because he was disgusted with


    her for being fat. She¡¯s losing weight because she wants to remarry him. She wants to regain her figure


    and seduce my man.¡±


    ¡°Is that supposed to be a joke? There are so many people in this world who want to lose weight. Are


    they all trying to seduce that scumbag man of yours? You think too highly of that scum. Only you treat


    him as treasure. In my sister¡¯s eyes, he¡¯s worse than dirt now.


    ¡°My sister can lose weight if she wants to. What has that got to do with you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve lost


    confidence in yourself, Ms. Yates. Didn¡¯t you think you were the most beautiful mistress in the world?


    What? Are you having a crisis now just because my sister lost a little weight?


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid my sister will be prettier than you after she loses weight, aren¡¯t you? My sister is already


    prettier than you!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 862

    Chapter 862


    Jessica knew she was being ridiculous. Whatever she was spouting was nonsense.


    She was just angry.


    In the past, Hank used to say that he would lose his appetite when he came home and saw how fat


    Liberty was.


    After the divorce, Hank kept looking for Liberty, and Liberty kept losing weight. She had lost tens of


    pounds in just two months but Liberty was still a fat woman if she were to bepared to a


    supermodel.


    However, for an ordinary person, Liberty just looked slightly chubby.


    Jessica felt that Hank came looking for Liberty because thetter lost weight and looked much better


    than when she got divorced.


    Liberty walked over.


    When Jessica saw her, she looked at Liberty with resentment and fury, and shouted fiercely, ¡°Liberty,


    I¡¯m not afraid just because you have a rich aunt. I¡¯m not afraid that your brother¨Cinw is Mr. York


    either. I¡¯ll tear you apart if you dare seduce my husband.¡±


    Liberty was highly amused and said, ¡°Ms. Yates, are you feeling insecure because you stole someone


    else¡¯s husband? Do you always feel that someone will steal your husband from you too?


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯ll be someone with bad judgment like us who will like Hank and learn to be a mistress


    from you, but that person will never be me. I¡¯m a clean freak when ites to rtionships. If a man I


    threw away gets picked up by someone else, I¡¯ll think of him as dirty. I will never want him anymore.


    ¡°That said, I really have to thank you for picking Hank up. Thanks to you, I could divorce smoothly and


    obtain the assets I wanted. To repay you, I promise you that even if Hank regrets itter and wants to


    remarry me, I will never give him the chance.¡±


    Jessica said resentfully, ¡°Hank will never regret it. He loves me the most.¡±


    ¡°If he loves you that much, what are you still afraid of?¡±


    That certainly stumped Jessica.


    Hank loved her, but after living with him and getting married, she gradually realized that marriage was


    not just a matter between two people. It involved two families that had nothing to do with each other.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Hank learned to cook for her. When her mother¨Cinw scolded her, he would also speak up for her


    and stand on her side. However, he still sometimes helped his mother.


    It was not possible to spoil herpletely, nor could he bepletely submissive to her like he was


    when they were secretly dating.


    Back then, all the gifts he gave her were expensive. Even the cheapest earrings cost several thousand.


    Nowadays, his gifts to her were merely a bouquet of flowers. Her wedding band was a golden ring, but


    it only weighed ten grams and cost only a few thousand dors. It could not bepared with the love


    shown pre¨Cmarriage at all.


    Did he think she was not as valuable anymore because he had finally obtained her?


    ¡°Why did Hanke looking for you earlier? What were you two doing while hiding in the building?¡±


    It was then that Liberty realized Jessica must have followed Hank.


    Liberty had wondered how happily this pair of scumbags could live in the future. Unexpectedly, they


    already lost their trust after just getting their marriage license.


    ¡°Hank came to see Sonny and told me some stuff. I believe you should know what he told me since


    you¡¯re his secretary. He can¡¯t hide from you who he has met.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    In fact, Jessica already figured out the main reason Hank came to Liberty. She was just unhappy. She


    did not like the fact that they still often met after the divorce.


    Liberty blocked Hank¡¯s number, but Olivia secretly followed Liberty and found out where she lived. Now


    that Hank also knew, having his number blocked by Liberty had no effect on him. If he could not call


    her, he coulde directly to her. This made Jessica even angrier.

 Chapter 863

    Chapter 863


    ¡°Ms. Yates, you can go back and question your husband if you don¡¯t believe it. Why are you here to


    question my sister instead? You need to get this into your head. It was your husband who came to my


    sister, not the other way around.¡±


    Serenity could not help but add, ¡°If you¡¯re that insecure, cut off your husband¡¯s legs to make sure he


    can only stay by your side in the future.¡±


    ¡°Move out, Liberty. Move far away from here and don¡¯t let my mother¨Cinw find out. That way, Hank


    won¡¯te to see you.¡± Jessica ignored Serenity¡¯s mockery. Right now, the person she was most


    jealous of was Serenity.


    She was prettier and younger than Serenity, but it was Serenity who married Mr. York.


    Serenity¡¯s life was too good to be true.


    Just what did Mr. York see in her?


    It was not just Jessica who had those thoughts. Many people did not understand what it was about


    Serenity that moved Mr. York¡¯s heart and how she became his most beloved.


    Before Liberty could say anything, Serenity got furious and said, ¡°Why should my sister move out? If


    anyone should leave, it should be you guys. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Hank wille looking for my sister?


    In that case, you¡¯d better move far away and leave Wiltspoon. That way, he won¡¯te back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw your own words back at you, Yates. If you can¡¯t manage your man, don¡¯t me external


    temptations for being too much. This is what homewreckers like you would say.


    ¡°Hurry up and get lost. I want to ssh a basin of water on you to wash your brain when I see you.¡±


    Serenity mmed the door shut and said to her sister, ¡°Thank goodness you divorced Hank.


    Otherwise, your blood pressure might go off the charts from anger.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth getting angry at her. The angrier we are, the more she¡¯ll pop up, and she¡¯ll actually think


    that I still have feelings for Hank. She¡¯lle over more often to show off her sense of superiority as


    the victor.¡±


    Liberty now felt nothing but calm when it came to dealing with people like Jessica.


    ¡°I was in a bad mood, but she came knocking and let me scold her. I feel much better. I¡¯m hungry now. I


    want an extra serving.¡±


    Libertyughed. ¡°Eat more then.¡±


    The sisters sat back down at the table to eat.


    Serenity¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a video call from Zachary. She did not want to take it, but on second


    thought, she answered anyway.


    Although she epted the video call, she did not say anything.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Seren?¡±


    Serenity kept mum and simply raised her bowl.


    Zachary understood she was in the middle of eating.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see you, Seren? Is your phone broken? I¡¯ll send you a new phone tomorrow.¡±


    Serenity remained silent, but she picked up the phone and held it facing Sonny so that Zachary could


    see him. Zachary saw him eating with gravy coating his lips.


    ¡°Uncle Zack.¡±


    Sonny waved happily at Zachary in the video, took another bite, and said, ¡°Uncle Zack, I¡¯m eating now.


    Aunt Seren¡¯s cooking is really yummy.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary spat in his heart, ¡®There¡¯s no lie in that, little guy. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t eat it now. You¡¯re so


    lucky.¡®


    His heart was incredibly bitter, but he smiled and coaxed the little one. ¡°Can you share a little bit with


    Uncle Zack?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zack can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Sonny answered very seriously, ¡°Because Uncle Zack is inside the phone now.¡±


    Zacharyughed. Even Serenity smiled.


    The little one was quite good at talking.


    ¡°Sonny, can you let Uncle Zack see your Aunt Seren?¡±


    Serenity was speechless. He was using Sonny.


    However, Sonny looked at Serenity in confusion and said to Zachary, ¡°Aunt Seren is right there.¡± He


    pointed at Serenity. He could see his aunt. Why could Uncle Zack not see her?


    For a moment, Zachary did not know how to exin it to a three¨Cyear¨Cold child.

 Chapter 864

    Chapter 864


    Serenity hung up the video call.


    Zachary muttered, ¡°She won¡¯t even let me see Sonny.¡±


    If he had known, he would have kept teasing Sonny. That way, he could let Serenity hear his voice.


    Liberty looked at her sister but remained silent. She did not ask a single question since she brought her


    sister home. Serenity would naturally talk to her when she wanted to.


    When she saw her son¡¯s mouth covered in gravy, sheughed and wiped the gravy from his face.


    Serenity wanted to go out after dinner.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Liberty asked while washing the dishes.


    ¡°I just want to go out for some air. I¡¯ll use your e¨Cbike.¡±


    ¡°Stay close. The battery might notst. If you go too far and run out of battery, you¡¯ll have to push the


    bike the rest of the way. Put on a jacket. It¡¯s windy outside.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask Jasmine out for drinks. Zachary is worried about you, and I promised him I won¡¯t let you


    drive recklessly or go drinking.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s mood soured again at the mention of Zachary¡¯s name. She was angry at him, but she could


    not get him out of her mind. She was reminded of him in everything she did.


    She grumbled, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m your real sister, but you¡¯re helping him to control me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping anyone. I¡¯m putting your safety first. You drive like a racer when you¡¯re in a bad mood,


    and you¡¯re prone to idents. You go drinking, but you can¡¯t hold your liquor and get wasted with just


    two sses. Then, you¡¯ll wake up the next day crying about your headache.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°I wanna go, Aunt Seren.¡±


    The little ankle¨Cbiter immediately ran over and wrapped his arms around Serenity¡¯s leg when he heard


    that she wanted to go out for a ride.


    Serenity picked up her nephew, brought a child seat for the electric bike, and said to her sister, ¡°I¡¯ll take


    Sonny out for a fewps outside.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. Put Sonny¡¯s hood on. His jacket has a hood.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Serenity carried her nephew out.


    Unexpectedly, when she was pushing the e¨Cbike out, she saw Zachary wandering in front of the


    building.


    Serenity did not let him see her during the video call as she did not want to look at him, so she did not


    notice his background during the call.


    She did not expect him to be at the entrance.


    How long had he been there?This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity looked at Zachary and saw that he was wearing a jacket to keep warm. She picked up her


    nephew, ced him on the child seat, and put on a kid¡¯s helmet for him. She put on a helmet for herself


    too before riding the e¨Cbike away from where Zachary was standing.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Zachary called out.


    Serenity did not turn around, let alone answer him.


    Zachary jogged after them for a few dozen meters, but Serenity elerated, so he could not catch up.


    After stopping, he immediately called Jim and said, ¡°Go buy me an e¨Cbike and send it to Liberty¡¯s


    ce. I¡¯ll apany Seren the next time she goes on a ride.¡±


    Whether it was a two- or four¨Cwheeled vehicle, he would apany her.


    Even if she did not pay attention to him, he would be relieved if he could follow her from afar and look


    at her.


    Jim understood.


    He immediately went to buy an e¨Cbike.


    In any case, Zachary rode all kinds of transportation with Serenity in the months he concealed his


    identity.

 Chapter 865

    Chapter 865


    Serenity and Sonny made twops nearby and she ended up bringing Sonny to a nearby supermarket.


    They went home with a full load of snacks and a carton of milk.


    Serenity stopped the e¨Cbike in front of Liberty¡¯s block. She instinctively looked around but did not spot


    Zachary. She was relieved yet had mixed feelings.


    ¡°Get down first, Sonny. I¡¯ll push the bike into the garage and lock it up.¡±


    There was a public garage on the first floor for the tenants here to park their vehicles.


    Serenity first lowered her nephew from the e¨Cbike, then ced the snacks and the carton of milk she


    bought beside him.


    The little guy thought his aunt bought all these snacks for him, so he immediately squatted next to the


    bag and grabbed it with one hand while another was on the carton of milk. It was obvious he was trying


    to protect the food.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A familiar voice rang out.


    Sonny turned his head and saw Zachary standing behind him. He immediately stood up and called out


    happily, ¡°Uncle Zack.¡±


    Then, he raised his arms to let Zachary hold him.


    Serenity had just pushed the e¨Cbike into the garage when she heard Zachary¡¯s voice. She instinctively


    turned her head to look at him and saw him picking Serenity up.


    With a split second of distraction, she pushed her e¨Cbike and identally collided with a motorbike


    next to it. The motorbike fell to the other side, and the e¨Cbike tilted with it. Serenity lost her bnce and


    fell on the e¨Cbike.


    ¡°Seren!¡±


    Zachary cried out and immediately set Sonny down after he had just picked him up to run over to the


    garage.


    ¡°Seren, are you okay? Did you scrape yourself? Let me see.¡±


    Zachary pulled Serenity up and hurriedly checked her body for bruises.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. York. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Serenity pushed away hisrge hands examining her and thanked him indifferently. Then, she went to


    pick up the bikes.


    Zachary heard the distant form of address and looked at her cold expression. The way she talked to


    him hurt more than when she ignored him.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity stared at him.


    Cat got Zachary¡¯s tongue when she looked at him like that.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll help you get the bikes. Stand back.¡±


    Zachary sighed in his heart. Like Josh said, what he had to do now was make Serenity trust him again.


    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. I can do it by myself.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s heart felt stuffy. She was always like this. She did not even give him the chance to help her.


    After refusing his help, Serenity straightened the e¨Cbike by herself, and then the motorbike she


    knocked over. She noticed the side mirror of the motorbike was broken and wanted topensate the


    owner, but she did not know who it belonged to.


    After thinking about it, she took out her phone and called her sister. When Liberty picked up, she said,


    ¡°Liberty, please bring me a pen and paper. I knocked over someone else¡¯s motorbike when I was


    pushing the e¨Cbike into the garage. One of the side mirrors broke, but I don¡¯t know who the bike owner


    is. I want to leave a note for them.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Liberty did not scold Serenity and soon came down with a pen and a piece of paper.


    She was not surprised when she saw Zachary standing in the garage like an ice statue. With his


    character, even if he could let Serenity go ande home with her, he could not stand by and just


    leave Serenity.


    Had he been standing there the entire time?


    Liberty nced at her brother¨Cinw.


    Zachary understood what that look meant and groaned in a low voice, ¡°Seren won¡¯t let me help her.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    Serenity refused his help, so he decided to stand there like an ice statue and take up space?


    ¡°Here, Seren.¡±


    Liberty handed the pen and paper to her sister. She then shot Zachary a look and gestured for him to


    follow her out of the garage.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866


    After struggling to take his eyes off Serenity, Zachary quietly followed his sister¨Cin-w out.


    Grabbing the paper and pen, Serenity wrote an apology and left her name and phone number so she


    could discuss repairs when the person got in touch.


    Seeing the anti¨Ctheft lock was unused, Serenity put the note on the pedal and mped it down with the


    lock. Once she had done that, Serenity walked out of the parking garage.


    She saw her sister and nephew, but Zachary was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Liberty, is he gone?¡±


    ¡°You bought a lot of stuff. Zachary volunteered to move them upstairs for you.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Serenity said nothing more.


    ¡°You said you were just going out for a ride, but you ended up in a supermarket. I can¡¯t leave you and


    Sonny in the supermarket. You shop until you drop.¡±


    With her son in her arms, Liberty chatted with her sister while climbing up the stairs.


    ¡°Retail therapy is the best when you¡¯re feeling down. You¡¯lle out of the store feeling new.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty burst intoughter. ¡°You and Sonny are just there for the snacks. You just don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±


    By the time the sisters made it upstairs, the door was wide open.


    Zachary was waiting for them at the door.


    ¡°I put away the things, Liberty.¡±


    Zachary was talking to Liberty, but his eyes were glued to Serenity.


    ¡°Thank you, Zachary.¡±


    Zachary immediately replied, ¡°Call me if you ever need help with any heavy lifting. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Liberty responded with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s not a lot of heavybor. It¡¯s cold outside today. Don¡¯t just stand


    there. Come in and enjoy a hot drink before you leave.¡±


    Zachary looked at Serenity, waiting for her to say something.


    Liberty carried her son into the house.


    Serenity followed right behind her, looking straight ahead while brushing past Zachary.


    She stepped into the house and entered the kitchen.


    Standing there, Zachary was overwhelmed with a feeling of disappointment. Serenity did not invite him


    into the house for a hot beverage.


    Serenity soon emerged from the kitchen with a ss in hand. The ss was filled with hot piping water.


    She carried the ss of water out and put it down on the coffee table. It was boiling!


    Serenity then said to her sister, ¡°I¡¯m going to go and get some rest, Liberty. I have work tomorrow.¡±


    Turning on her heel, she went into her room without so much as giving Zachary a look.


    Once Serenity shut the door behind her, Liberty turned to the spaced¨Cout man.¡± Zachary, Seren poured


    you a drink. Why don¡¯t youe in for a drink to warm up?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Snapping out of his thoughts, Zachary quickly came in.


    He turned his head in the direction of Serenity¡¯s room.


    Liberty said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t bother if I were you. You won¡¯t be living together with your wife any time soon.¡±


    Zachary could not get used to the idea.


    It took him some time toe to terms with sharing a bed with someone. Now that he had adapted to


    wrapping his arms around his wife at night, Zachary was bound to have sleepless nights due to the


    sudden change of sleeping arrangements.


    The nights were long.


    Left alone in an empty bedroom, Zachary could only findpanionship with his pillow.


    Zachary took a seat on the couch. Since Sonny had always been fond of Zachary, he slipped out of his


    mother¡¯s embrace and climbed up Zachary¡¯sp. Sonny sat down on Zachary¡¯sp.


    ¡°Uncle Zack.¡±


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Zachary held the little guy with one hand and picked up the ss of water with the other. It did not take


    long before Zachary put down the ss. It was scalding!

 Chapter 867

    Chapter 867


    It crossed Zachary¡¯s mind that Serenity personally brought the ss out of the kitchen. She did not


    break the ss even though the drink was piping hot. The water must be to warm him up.


    Serenity was angry and gave him the snub, still refusing to forgive him. Nevertheless, her tiny gestures


    told Zachary that Serenity was not as heartless as she put herself out to be.


    With that in mind, Zachary felt a little better.


    As Sonny leaned forward, Zachary immediately moved the ss aside before hot water was knocked


    over.


    Sonny wanted to open the bag of snacks.


    Zachary pulled the bag over and opened it for him.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zack.¡±


    Grabbing a pack of chips from the grocery bag, Sonny gave it to Zachary and said, ¡± This is for you,


    Uncle Zack. Aunt Ser said it¡¯s tasty.¡±


    Aunt Ser rarely bought him chips, stating that too much junk food was not good for him.


    Why did Aunt Ser always help herself to a bag then?


    After Zachary took the bag of chips, Sonny dug out a few more bags and gave them to Zachary. The


    little boy then slid down from Zachary¡¯sp and carried the grocery bag with the remaining snacks with


    a struggle, saying, ¡°This is all mine.¡±


    Liberty amusedly took the bag from her son and uttered, ¡°The bag is heavier than you. Put the bag


    here. You can¡¯t have any tonight, but you can have some tomorrow. You¡¯ll spoil your dinner if you have


    them all at once.¡±


    She then turned to Zachary. ¡°Sonny doesn¡¯t share. There¡¯s the asional exception with a few kids,


    but not with adults though.¡±


    Zachary had always kept a straight face while interacting with Sonny right from the start. However,


    Sonny was not afraid of him. In fact, the little man got along well with Zachary.


    Despite meeting Duncan multiple times, Sonny still could not look Duncan in the eye. There was


    something about human rtions that was hard to fathom.


    Zacharyid out the few bags he got from Sonny and replied, ¡°Sonny, I don¡¯t really


    like to eat snacks. You can have them back.¡±


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny grabbed the junk food and stuffed it back into the grocery bag.


    It made Zacharyugh.


    Sonny climbed back into his mother¡¯s arms.


    Soon, his young body gave in to weariness as Sonny dozed off in his mother¡¯s embrace.


    Zachary did not want to leave, but since Sonny was asleep and his wife was holed up in the room, it


    was a bit awkward for him and his sister¨Cinw to sit there in silence. He finished the drink, got up, and


    said, ¡°I got to go, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Be safe on the road.¡±


    Liberty rose to her feet while carrying her son to see Zachary off.


    He walked on, telling Liberty that she did not have to. Although he kept his attention on Serenity¡¯s


    bedroom door, his hopes were dashed when the door remained shut and kept the beautiful figure from


    coming out.


    Zachary sighed.


    He felt their fight had gone on for a long time, but it had only been a couple of days.


    It had been rough for sure.


    Zachary did not return to his ce at Regent Residences. Instead, he went to Brynfield where he had


    stayed with Zachary since they signed the marriage papers.


    The couple spent many of their moments here.


    He pushed open the door to a house of darkness.


    Standing outside the door, Zachary was brought back to the day they got married. He came home the


    first night to find Serenity had locked him out.


    He had forgotten he had a wife while it slipped her mind she had a husband too.


    It was a marriage of convenience back then, and the couple was cordial, if not distant, with one


    another.


    Now that Zachary thought about it, those moments were near and dear to him.

 Chapter 868

    Chapter 868


    Struck by a thought, Zachary flipped the lights on and hurried to Serenity¡¯s bedroom. He flung the door


    open and looked at the unchanged d¨¦cor. Her things were still around.


    He examined her closet and found a few pieces of clothing missing. Her suitcase was still beside the


    wardrobe. She did not take all her things with her.


    Zachary sighed heavily with relief.


    He was so afraid of losing someone for the first time ever.


    Sitting on Serenity¡¯s bed, Zachary brushed his fingers along her sheets as if he could feel her through


    her belongings.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    He murmured her name.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove to you through my actions that you won¡¯t hear another lie from me again!


    ¡°You can ignore me for a year if I ever do anything to deceive or hurt you. Um¡­ year¡¯s a bit long.


    Maybe three months.¡±


    After much thought, Zachary believed he would go crazy from three months of no interaction with


    Serenity. He mumbled to himself, ¡°I think a week is fine. I lost my mind when you didn¡¯t talk to me for a


    day. A week would push me over the edge. I think it¡¯s a hard enough punishment.¡±


    Serenity would be speechless if she were there now.


    Zachary stayed in her room for a while before going out to close the main door. He did not lock the


    house in case Serenity woke up in the middle of the night from the cold and missed his warm embrace.


    She might juste running home to him.


    Of course, it was all wishful thinking and could hardly be a reality.


    Even if Serenity was willing to talk to him, their rtionship could not possibly go back to where it once


    was right away.


    That night, Zachary slept in Serenity¡¯s bedroom.


    It was a quiet night.


    The following morning, Serenity got up early to make her sister and nephew breakfast just like when


    she was still staying with her sister. After breakfast, Serenity grabbed her car keys and phone and went


    out the door.


    She had to return to the shop today and rush her orders out. Her clients were already asking for


    updates.


    Heartbreak was no big deal. It could note in the way of her making money.


    A day was good enough for her to let out all her bad feelings.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Since it was early, traffic was pretty decent.


    Serenity brisked through traffic all the way to Wiltspoon School.


    Pulling up outside the shop, Serenity got out of the car and saw Mr. Charles standing outside his shop


    with a te in hand. He greeted her with a wave and a smile.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Charles. Having breakfast, are you?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Serenity. I just had mine. Have you had yours?¡±


    ¡°I came after breakfast. I thought you¡¯d only open for business on the first day of school.¡±


    Mr. Charles replied with a grin, ¡°The school term starts the day after tomorrow. We came early to tidy


    up the ce and prepare for the students¡® return.¡±


    Still holding the te, Mr. Charles drew close and added, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be close for business.¡±


    Mr. Charles and the rest of the neighbors were aware that Serenity was Mrs. York. Mr. Charles even


    told his wife smugly, ¡°I told you Serenity is destined for riches and will move up in life, but you said I


    was full of baloney.¡±


    Unable to stand her husband¡¯s gloating, Mrs. Charles snapped back, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell my fortune if


    you¡¯re so good at it? When will I hit the jackpot and get a new husband?


    ¡°You might as well be a fortune teller or psychic. I bet business will be booming, better than our


    shop here.¡±


    Mr. Charles replied hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s just a hobby.¡±


    Anyway, he was right about Serenity. He would be entitled to bragging rights for a long time.


    Even Jasmine would wee a life of wealth and privilege. However, her family was well¨Coff, to begin


    with, so there was not much of a reversal of fortune for her, unlike Serenity who went from rags to


    riches.

 Chapter 869

    Chapter 869


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll be open for business.¡±


    ¡°They said you¡¯ll sell the business and take it easy with life when we found out you were the missus of


    the York family. They also said they are willing to buy your business no matter the cost because of the


    good energy in your shop.¡±


    Mr. Charles added amid chuckles, ¡°The ce only has good energy because you¡¯re there.¡±


    Did these people think they would marry up like Serenity just by taking over her shop?


    Nevertheless, it was not a bad idea to buy Serenity¡¯s business. He could advertise saying that the shop


    once belonged to Mrs. York.


    ¡°I¡¯m still the same me, Mr. Charles. Jasmine and I put a lot of hard work into the shop. I can¡¯t just give


    up on the shop after running it for so many years.¡±


    ¡°I heard that the wives of wealthy families can¡¯t work. Does Mr. York allow you to work?¡±


    Mr. Charles was in the mood for some gossip.


    Serenity kept quiet for a while before answering, ¡°I¡¯m a free person, Mr. Charles.¡±


    Zachary had her fooled for more than four months, and his whole family was in on it too.


    The lies would have begun to show their cracks if Serenity was not permitted to work. The women were


    probably allowed to work in the York family.


    Although Serenity was upset that Zachary lied to her, she had to admit that the Yorks were well¨C


    cultured.


    It dawned on her now that they were the blueblood through and through. Their manners and bearings


    were bred in the bones, not something an ordinary person could pick up.


    Serenity finally understood why her mother¨Cinw suggested that she took a ss in etiquette.


    The Yorks were a family of high social standing.


    The social gap put a lot of pressure on Serenity.


    Mr. Charles said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but they wanted to bet on it. I¡¯ll put in my wager and


    bet that you will still be open for business. They believe you¡¯ll sell the business now that you have a


    rich husband. Apparently, you don¡¯t need to work since you have the money.¡±


    Serenity grinned. ¡°You should bet big then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put all my secret savings on it. Don¡¯t tell my wife that I have extra cash stashed away, Serenity. Oh,


    are you going to bet too?¡±


    Serenity answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem fair to them if I bet on myself.¡±


    Even if she wanted to sell the business, Serenity would hang on just to win the bet. Besides, it was not


    as though her shop was not making money. There was no way she was going to give up on her


    business unless thendlord ceased to rent the space, but that was something out of Serenity¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t ce a wager. It¡¯s not good to be greedy. I can win some money if I bet all


    my savings on it. I¡¯ll buy you a meal.¡±


    ¡°Is there a time frame for the bet?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a month.¡±


    Serenity replied with a grin, ¡°You¡¯ll win for sure.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all thanks to you. That¡¯s what they get for arguing with me and doubting me. I¡¯m a good fortune


    teller, you know. Hahaha.¡±


    Mr. Charles walked away with a spring in his step.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Serenity was caught between tears andughter.


    Fortune teller?


    Mr. Charles was so happy it looked as though he would be winning a house from the bet.


    Serenity opened the side entrance to get into the shop before utching the main entrance.


    The fresh air whisked into the shop, clearing the stuffiness out of the room. It did not take long for the


    sunlight to rece the mustiness.


    Out of habit, she started moving the disy racks out of the shop.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Riding on her e¨Cbike, Jasmine approached and saw Serenity out and about. She parked her ride and


    remarked with a smile, ¡°I thought you¡¯d take a few days off.¡± Serenity responded, ¡°I can¡¯t say no to


    making a buck.¡±

 Chapter 870

    Chapter 870


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°Now this is the Serenity I know.¡±


    After parking her bike, Jasmine went to move the disy racks out with Serenity.


    ¡°Did Mr. York bother you afterward?¡± Jasmine asked with concern.


    While dusting off the racks, Serenity replied, ¡°Do you think he would let me breathe and cool down for a


    few days?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    Jasmine added, ¡°Just turn a blind eye so long as he doesn¡¯t cross the line by knocking you out and


    putting you under house arrest likest time. Mr. York is distressed and scared to lose you.¡±


    Serenity was without a word.


    Seeing that Serenity was not in the mood for a rtionship chat, Jasmine took the hint and stopped


    diving into the topic.


    ¡°Ah, the shop¡¯s finally open. Serenity. Serenity.¡±


    The voice from the door was one to dig under Serenity¡¯s skin. Old Mr. Hunt, leading his group of sons


    and grandsons, walked not the shop with big smiles.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt beamed, looking at Serenity as if she was a goldmine. Man, he was blinded by the


    shimmering gold.


    It never urred to him that his granddaughter would be so lucky. Serenity was a nobody, and all she


    had was her sister. Yet, the girl managed to bag herself a rich husband. What a lucky girl!


    These were the Yorks, the wealthiest family in Wiltspoon!


    His grandson told him that the Yorks were worth billions.


    Billions!


    Old Mr. Hunt had to use a calctor to make out exactly how many zeros there were.


    With his son and grandson egging him on, Old Mr. Hunt could not keep it together anymore. He and his


    offspring made haste to the city to demand money from Serenity. Um¡­ Hang on. It was to reunite with


    his granddaughter.


    Of course, it would be better if the reconciliation came with money as well.


    Serenity could leave him crumbs, and it would be enough for Old Mr. Hunt to livefortably until the


    day he died.


    ¡°Mike, John, bring in the local produce for Serenity.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt happily told his grandson before turning to Serenity. ¡°I brought you some local produce,


    Serenity. Don¡¯t think of it as tacky. It tastes like home. It¡¯s your parents¡® favorite food when they were


    still around.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Serenity furrowed her brows.


    Hank alerted her sisterst night that the money¨Chungry wolves were in town.


    Serenity thought their first pitstop would be York Corporation to look for Zachary.


    Knowing her granddad, Serenity imagined Old Mr. Hunt would rush to y the part of a grandfather to


    the heir of the Yorks.


    ¡°Thanks, but I can get my own food if I want it,¡± Serenity faintly responded as she approached with a


    duster.


    Old Mr. Hunt went on to sit down behind the cash register.


    Serenity whacked the duster on the table, scaring the old man. Observing the look on Serenity¡¯s face,


    Old Mr. Hunt reluctantly came out from behind the cash register and pulled a chair to sit. He said to


    Serenity, ¡°Your grandmom is doing well, Serenity. I don¡¯t need to be with her 24/7. I¡¯ll work the cash


    register for you. I¡¯m old, so I can¡¯t help with the heavy stuff, but I can handle the money.


    ¡°That reminds me. Your uncles, cousins, and I haven¡¯t had breakfast since we rushed over. Is there


    anything to eat in your shop? Can you make us something, or at least order us some takeaway?¡±


    ¡°Granddad, I ordered takeaway. The delivery should arrive any minute,¡± John chimed in.


    Granddad was used to ordering Serenity around, but thetter was now the wife of a wealthy heir.


    Since they had not buried the hatchet, there was no way Serenity was going to cook for them.

 Chapter 871

    Chapter 871


    Old Mr. Hunt said, ¡°Fine, takeaway food it is. Serenity, don¡¯t forget to pay the manter.¡±


    Serenity wanted tough.


    Leopards sure could not change their spots.


    These people were always trying to milk her in every way possible.


    She coldly blurted, ¡°You order, you pay.¡±


    Serenity took a nce at the local produce John and Mike hoisted into the shop. Since the sacks were


    not sealed, she could see they were a bag of sweet potato and a sack of yam.


    Old Mr. Hunt thought he could handle the money of her business with two sacks of produce.


    She could not make this stuff up. Only her granddad would do such a thing.


    ¡°Let bygones be bygones, Serenity. We have put the matter behind us. Don¡¯t hold grudges. I¡¯m your


    granddad no matter what. We¡¯re more than willing to make it up to you and even make a public apology


    online.


    ¡°I told John to draw up an apology, and it will soon be published online.


    ¡°Now that all the misunderstandings are cleared up, we¡¯re still one big happy family. You made it big.


    Your husband¡¯s family is wealthy. I¡¯m talking billions! Tell your husband to stop his open fire at your


    uncles and cousins. Leave them to run their businesses and work.


    ¡°John was a top executive in apany, making up a million a year, but he lost his job because of you.


    By right, you shouldpensate for his loss of ie, but since you¡¯re cousins, we can forget about


    thepensation. Just give your cousin back his old job.


    ¡°You¡¯re rich now. What¡¯s breakfast going to cost you? Don¡¯t be so stingy and fuss over every single


    detail. That reminds me, where¡¯s my grandson¨Cinw? I knew he was the finest, the best of the best


    when I first met him.


    ¡°Haha. You have good taste in men, Serenity. I heard your husband has eight younger cousins and


    brothers. Can you help set your cousin sisters up with them? I can die happy, knowing they would be


    well taken care of by the York family.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine were lost for words.


    The pair knew the Hunts were something else and wacky, but this statement took the cake. Every time


    they thought the Hunts could not go any lower, the Hunts always seemed to outdo themselves.


    ¡°Old Mr. Hunt, do you think just anybody can marry into the York family?¡± Jasmine jumped in to give her


    sarcastic two cents.


    The old man was a dreamer for sure.


    To think he tried to get the Yorks¡®st name attached to all his granddaughters.


    It was unimaginable even to Jasmine.


    Old Mr. Hunt spoke in a matter¨Cof¨Cfact manner. ¡°Serenity is an orphan, and she could marry into the


    York family. My other granddaughters have both parents around ande from good families. They¡¯re


    no lesser than Serenity, so why can¡¯t they marry into the York family?¡±


    ¡°Serenity, your granddad¡¯s right. Family should alwayse first and stick together. Hook your cousins


    up so they can marry into the York family. Your position as thedy of the house will be secured with


    them around to help you. No one will be the boss of you.¡±


    One of Serenity¡¯s uncles had a daughter who was younger than Serenity by two years. She was still


    single.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The uncle¡¯s eyes lit up at the opportunity of marrying his daughter into money.


    In the past, the Hunts believed marriage with the rich and powerful was out of reach. It was not like


    they had seen the upper crust up close and personal before.


    Now that a nobody like Serenity became the wife of the wealthiest man in the city, they thought


    marrying up was not that hard after all. They began to fancy themselves in Serenity¡¯s position.


    Their niece married a rich husband, but she might not help them since they were not on good terms.


    However, it was a different story if their daughters were the ones with wealthy husbands. Surely, their


    daughters would help out the family financially.


    The Hunts might join high society in a few years with the York family taking them under their wing.


    The Hunts would go on and tell people that they were rted to Mrs. York, and the envious looks the


    Hunts got from the public fed into their ego. s, the Hunts were too blind to tell apart envy from


    cynicism.

 Chapter 872

    Chapter 872


    It was no secret to the whole of Wiltspoon what the Hunts had done to Serenity and her sister.


    The Hunts put on airs and walked around town as the inws to the Yorks now that they realized


    Zachary was Mr. York. The Hunts took shamelessness to a whole new level.


    ¡°You must be kidding. The door¡¯s right there. Get out right now!¡±


    Annoyed by their brazenness, Serenity did not want to waste her manners on them and showed them


    the door.


    John and the others fell back, but they only kept one foot out of the door.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    They were counting on Old Mr. Hunt to face Serenity solo.


    Since the old man was a senior, Serenity would not resort to violence no matter how angry she was.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Scowling, Old Mr. Hunt shouted Serenity¡¯s name and waited until he got Serenity¡¯s full attention before


    uttering, ¡°We can leave but not before I get a million bucks. I can go back and look after your


    grandmom. I¡¯ll take them to cause a scene at your husband¡¯s office if you don¡¯t give me the money.


    ¡°Without the money, I¡¯ll make sure to embarrass you and make you aughingstock so you¡¯ll never live


    it down with your inws.¡±


    Serenity turned on her heel to grab the broom.


    With Serenity ready to pick a fight, John and the rest scrambled out of the shop.


    Still, Old Mr. Hunt held his ground, thinking that Serenity would noty a finger on him. It would be


    better if Serenity hit him as he could demand more money.


    Serenity did not hit him.


    Putting the broom down, she turned around and walked away.


    It was a triumphant win for Old Mr. Hunt.


    Whatever the reason, it was wrong to inflict physical harm on a senior, especially when he was just


    sitting there.


    Serenity could not y rough with a shameless old man like Old Mr. Hunt, so she went into the loo and


    filled a bucket of water. She carried the bucket and sshed the water on Old Mr. Hunt.


    Old Mr. Hunt was taken aback by the surprise attack.


    The water came gushing down his head, drenching him from head to toe.


    The Hunts were dumbfounded.


    That was cold, even for Serenity!


    She did not whack the old man, but she poured water all over him.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt wiped the water off his face, feeling his authority as the head of the household


    challenged. Blowing his top, he cussed Serenity and her forefathers out with a finger up her nose.


    Serenity remarked snarkily, ¡°Aren¡¯t my forefathers yours too? Aren¡¯t you afraid your father¡¯s father


    mighte back from the grave to haunt you?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt choked.


    ¡°The day you took my parents¡® blood money, kicked me and my sister out, and denied us the visit to our


    parents¡® grave was when you were no longer my granddad. So don¡¯t try to act like one now.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get a penny out of me. You¡¯re wee to take my life though, but that¡¯s if you dare.¡±


    With an ashen face, Old Mr. Hunt pointed his finger shakily at Serenity. The anger overtook his every


    being.


    Why did he have an unforgiving granddaughter like Serenity?

 Chapter 873

    Chapter 873


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll kick up a fuss at your husband¡¯s office and demand that he forks out the money.


    Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask your inws instead. You won¡¯t be able to show face there. Your inws will find you


    an eyesore and kick you out!¡± threatened Old Mr. Hunt.


    That was what he intended to do.


    Prior toing, his grandsons showed him the ropes in case Serenity and Liberty hated their guts too


    much to pay up.


    Now that Serenity was Mrs. York, she must want to keep up with her appearance more than ever.


    Serenity would pay them hush money for the sake of her inws¡® reputation if they brazenly cause a


    commotion.


    The Hunts could make a racket at Zachary¡¯s office or the Yorks¡® family home if Serenity refused to give


    them money. Serenity was not on good terms with them, but it did not change the fact that they were


    family. Their existence would be an embarrassment to Serenity regardless.


    Serenity was unlikely to gain a foothold since she married into the York family as a nobody. Heck, her


    inws probably did not like her. The Hunt¡¯s public blow¨Cup was a surefire way to make a fool out of


    the Yorks while intensifying the conflict between her and the Yorks.


    It might lead to Zachary divorcing Serenity.


    John suggested to Old Mr. Hunt that they test the waters with Serenity here. They coulde back for


    more if Serenity was willing to pay the hush money. The Yorks were wealthy anyway. The whole family


    could indulge in the good life for a while, and all they had to do was ask every time they were low on


    cash.


    Of course, they came prepared in the event Serenity refused to give them the money -they would go


    ahead and contact the press to furtively take videos of them causing amotion at York Corporation


    or the Yorks¡® residence and publish the videos online. They bet the Yorks would be furious, and


    Serenity would take the brunt of their anger.


    The Hunts had nothing to lose since they were without jobs anyway. They were here for the long run


    and would make things difficult for Serenity until she was driven out of the York family.


    Why should Serenity relish in her role as Mrs. York when their lives were a living hell right now?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to my office. I¡¯m right behind you.¡±


    A husky and t tone was heard.


    Old Mr. Hunt cocked his head to see it was Zachary. His sons and grandsons appeared frightened as


    Zachary¡¯s security details shut them out.


    God knew when Zachary arrived.


    How much of the conversation had he overheard?


    Zachary always had the habit of waking up early, but now that his wife was no longer on the other side


    of the bed, he was up before the sun rose. He then went to his sister -inw¡¯s ce to wait for Serenity


    downstairs.


    Despite the long wait, Serenity was nowhere to be found. It was not until his sister¨Cin-w emerged


    together with Sonny that Zachary realized Serenity was already at the shop.


    Hence, he quickly made his way to Wiltspoon School.


    While on the way, he bought a bouquet of roses from a florist.


    As he was approaching, Zachary noticed the few cars parked outside the shop. There was a crowd


    standing at the door. Thanks to his keen eyes and good memory, Zachary was able to identify the lot


    from afar.


    It was the money¨Chungry Hunt family.


    His mother brought the Hunts up yesterday, worried that the family woulde to demand money from


    Serenity after finding out who he was.


    It never urred to him that this absurd family came first thing in the morning to harass his wife.


    There were no boundaries to Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s crudeness.


    Were Serenity and her sister not Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s granddaughters?


    Why was the old man always trying to bleed the sisters dry?


    Serenity would never turn her back on Old Mr. Hunt if he asked nicely and was drowning under the high


    cost of living. At least, she would offer a bit to cover the living expenses.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nevertheless, the Hunts were doing well. Sure, Zachary had driven them out of business and caused


    their job losses, but the Hunts had put away a lot of money in the bank. Their savings were enough to


    carry them through the years even if they were booted out of their careers.


    Yet, all they wanted was to mooch off Serenity and Liberty as if the girls were not family, or worse,


    people.

 Chapter 874

    Chapter 874


    The Hunts treated the sisters more like enemies than families.


    ¡°Here you are, my good grandson¨Cinw. Hurry up and do something about your wife. Serenity doesn¡¯t


    know her manners. Without tough love from her parents, she hasn¡¯t learned much about respect. I¡¯m


    sure your family¡¯s all about social graces since you¡¯re an heir. You should divorce the uncultured girl.


    ¡°You better keep her on a tight leash if you want to stay with her. Hit her if she refuses to listen. You


    need to beat her into submission. Her grandmom used to be defiant, but I gave her a beating every day


    until she did everything I say.


    ¡°Serenity drenched my clothes. You might want to give me some money to get a change of clothes.¡±


    The stoic air around Zachary gave Old Mr. Hunt the chills. Still, Old Mr. Hunt psyched himself up to put


    forth his opinion without shame.


    Jasmine was tempted to whack the old man.


    A grandfather like Old Mr. Hunt was unheard of.


    She had a strong reason to doubt that Serenity¡¯s father was not one of Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s own.


    Livid, Serenity carried the buckets into the loo and refilled them with water.


    With Serenity hoisting another bucket of water, was Old Mr. Hunt going to get another round of


    sshing?


    Old Mr. Hunt was only vulnerable to Serenity¡¯s water strike because he was caught off guard the first


    time.


    He tried to take cover behind Zachary.


    ¡°Seren, the bucket is heavy. Let me.¡±


    Zachary, who was aloof a minute ago, went up to carry the bucket for Serenity. He even tenderly


    uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t toil yourself with the heavy lifting. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll do your bidding.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt was speechless.


    Turning on his heel, Old Mr. Hunt made a run for it.


    Zachary came out with a bucket of water in hand.


    As nimble as a deer, Old Mr. Hunt jumped into John¡¯s car. Well, John¡¯s luxurious car would guarantee a


    comfortable ride. That was his choice of ride whenever he took a trip.


    The car made him look good.


    His grandson¡¯s sess reflected well on Old Mr. Hunt as the grandfather.


    Sure, his granddaughter had married into a rich family, but she did nothing to make him proud. In fact,


    his granddaughter and grandson¨Cinw poured water on him.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Serenity and her sister were nothing but liabilities!


    Old Mr. Hunt had told the midwife in private when Serenity was born that she could drown the baby in


    the chamber pot if it was a girl. At least then, his daughter¨Cinw, Lisa, could work on giving his son a


    son.


    His son, Scott, was not having it and threw a fit.


    Scott said that he would never dump his flesh and blood, be it a son or a daughter!


    Old Mr. Hunt was enraged as all he did was try to get Scott a son to carry the family name.


    Back then, the government was offering generous benefits to parents to raise their kids, albeit the


    perks were only extended to a maximum of two children. With Scott having two children already, both


    daughters, he had no room or financial ability to have a son.


    As Old Mr. Hunt suspected, Serenity was a girl.


    Scoff and his wife loved the daughter all the same.


    Daughters were liabilities. Serenity was making it big now, but she disowned her grandfather and even


    threw cold water at him!


    Old Mr. Hunt believed he should have unsparingly left Serenity to drown in the chamber pot more than


    twenty years ago. Now that Serenity was all grown up, she was giving him hell.

 Chapter 875

    Chapter 875


    There was no justice in the world. Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s other granddaughters were rather dutiful, but the


    insolent granddaughter was one who bagged herself a rich husband.


    Seeing that Granddad had made a quick exit, John and the others had no reason to stick around.


    They all ran back to the cars and sped away.


    Zachary plonked the bucket down onto the ground, spattering water onto his pants.


    ¡°I dare you not to run, old man!¡± Zachary shouted at the runaway cars.


    He was thinking of getting his bodyguards to haul Old Mr. Hunt into the car for them to drive away if the


    old man would not budge.


    It made things a lot easier as the old man did not hang on for long and took off on his own.


    Serenity and Jasmine emerged from the shop.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Seren, are these people here to patch things up? Well, don¡¯t make peace with them


    even if they make a public apology online. They¡¯re jealous that things are going well for you.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    With a long face, Serenity uttered, ¡°I have no intention of making peace with them. It¡¯s not like we can


    bury the hatchet and move on.¡±


    ¡°Is he not your grandfather? I doubt your dad is his son. No grandfather would do such a thing to their


    granddaughter.¡°.


    Serenity fell silent before saying, ¡°When my parents were still around, my mom oftenmented how


    my dad took after the old man the most. There¡¯s no denying they¡¯re father and son.


    ¡°My dad wasn¡¯t the oldest, but he wasn¡¯t the youngest either. I guess the middle child doesn¡¯t get much


    attention.¡±


    Digging into her childhood memory, Serenity remembered that her grandparents were not kind to her


    parents at all. Her grandparents mooched off her family and expected her parents to take care of them


    for every little thing. Serenity¡¯s parents did not get so much as a thank¨Cyou for doing the legwork and


    forking out money.


    Serenity¡¯s aunts would offer a small te of leftover turkey to Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt when it was


    Thanksgiving, and the old folks would not stop boasting about it all year. Apparently, their sons were


    devoted enough to remember them during Thanksgiving.


    It seemed to slip the old folks¡® minds that Serenity¡¯s family would give the best part of the turkey to


    them, and this did not just happen during Thanksgiving!


    Yet, all Serenity¡¯s family got in return was criticism!


    ¡°Why is he ying favorites when all of them are his children?¡± Jasmine moaned.¡± That will never


    happen in my family.¡±


    Serenity took a moment of silence beforementing, ¡°I guess some people can¡¯t love their children


    all the same.¡±


    Jasmine looked at her best friend sympathetically.


    She believed her best friend would have her happy¨Cever¨Cafter if she could resolve her differences with


    Zachary¨Ckiss and make up.


    It never urred to anyone that Serenity¡¯s money¨Chungry rtives wouldtch onto the sisters like a


    leech. They stayed on the down¨Clow for a while but came back stronger and more unscrupulous than


    ever.


    Zachary reached out and put his arm over Serenity¡¯s shoulder to offer her sce.


    The girl pushed his arm away and faintly uttered, ¡°Stay out of it next time, Mr. York. You¡¯re the heir of


    the York family. It can only damage your name if someone catches you in the act and posts your video


    on the web.¡±


    Looking deeply into her eyes, Zachary replied, ¡°What¡¯s the point of having a good reputation without


    you in my life?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared or feel threatened by them, Seren. I¡¯ll call the cops on them if they bring it to my


    workce. They can¡¯t enter the office or our home. Their intimidation tactics are nothing to me.


    ¡°There¡¯s always a ck sheep in the family, even in the wealthiest family.¡±


    No family, regardless of social ss, was saved from a few bad apples.


    Serenity nced at him before turning to return to the shop.


    Jasmine gave Zachary a look and went into the shop too.


    Zachary wondered if he said anything wrong.


    Why did they look at him and leave for the shop without a word?


    Zachary stood there, frozen.


    The bodyguards were anxious for their boss as thetter was thrown into a daze.


    Mr. Zachary could put on a bold face and cling onto the missus like glue. Why was he standing there?


    There was a bouquet of roses waiting to be delivered.


    The bouquet was still in the car!


    On the way over, Zachary told Jim that he would stick around the shop to be with Serenity even if


    Serenity chased him out with a broom.

 Chapter 876

    Chapter 876


    Mr. Zachary said something about putting his dignity aside to win his wife back.


    He seemed to care about his dignity when it came down to it though.


    Jim rushed into the car to grab the roses for Mr. Zachary.


    ¡°Sir, these are the flowers you bought for the missus. You haven¡¯t given them to her.¡±


    Jim handed the bouquet to Zachary.


    Zachary snapped out of his thoughts. That was right. He bought Seren some roses.


    Grabbing the bouquet from Jim, Zachary uttered in a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯ll let Sam know to double your


    bonus.¡±


    Although over the moon, Jim remained respectful on the surface. ¡°The bonus doesn¡¯t matter to me so


    long as you and the missus can get back together.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll use your bonus to buy my wife some flowers then.¡±


    Jim was speechless.


    All Jim did was pledge his loyalty, but Mr. Zachary took away his doubled bonus.


    Everybody turned their heads away to hide theirughter.


    With the bouquet in hand, Zachary was about to step into the shop when he pulled his leg back. He told


    his security detail, ¡°Go on home. Your presence will remind Seren that I lied to her.¡±


    His bodyguards were the symbol of his status as Mr. York in Wiltspoon.


    The security team was lost for words.


    Without a care about his security detail¡¯s feelings, Zachary clutched onto the roses and entered the


    shop.


    Sitting behind the cash register, Serenity was busy crafting.


    Jasmine sat opposite Serenity, cupping her face with her hands while quietly observing her best friend.


    With Zachary here, Jasmine rose to her feet to give Zachary her seat.


    Serenity lifted her gaze to meet her eyes.


    Jasmine sat back down, not moving over for anyone.


    Uh, she nearly betrayed Serenity.


    ¡°Seren, these flowers are for you.¡±


    Zachary put his hands out to offer the bouquet.


    ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. Please take the flowers away. You¡¯re blocking my view.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s tone was t as she met Zachary¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. York, I told you¨Cl need some time alone.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary looked at her in silence, still holding the flowers up.


    Tension ran high between the couple.


    Jasmine quietly scooted over together with the chair.


    ¡°Serenity, Jasmine, I¡¯m back. I bought you a lot of presents. Come out and help me carry them in.¡±


    While the couple was at a standstill, Elisa¡¯s voice echoed into the shop before her physical arrival.


    Color drained from Jasmine¡¯s face.


    Elisa mentioned that she would be back today.


    She came straight to the shop upon her return from her holidays.


    Serenity looked as though she had seen a ghost.


    Feeling bad, Zachary locked his grip on Serenity¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Serenity, Jasmine, look what I got you¡­ Zachary!¡±


    Elisa excitedly barged into the ce with her hands full of shopping bags. She bought whatever tickled


    her fancy during her travels as gifts for her best friends. Seeing that Zachary was here, Elisa had the


    shock of her life.

 Chapter 877

    Chapter 877


    ¡°Why are you here, Zachary?¡± asked Elisa, baffled.


    There was no reason for a man of Zachary¡¯s status to be here. However, it was Zachary in the flesh.


    Unable to believe her eyes, Elisa blinked a few times before taking a closer look at the man. Sure


    enough, it was the Zachary she knew.


    Elisa¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she saw the bouquet between Zachary and Serenity. Zachary was


    even holding Serenity¡¯s hand.


    The only logical exnation that came to mind was that the man simply resembled Zachary, but he


    was not Zachary.


    How could Zachary, an aloof man who never went anywhere without his security detail to keep young


    women away, possibly hold another woman¡¯s¡­


    Ah, before she forgot, Zachary had a wife now, and his wife had his heart. It was rumored that he


    spoiled his wife crazy. Although Elisa had never seen his wife, she believed Zachary was the type to


    give his wife all the love in the world.


    For Zachary, it was forever once he fell in love. That was why Elisa did not find it strange that Zachary


    became an uxorious husband.


    It was a shame that she was not the woman for Zachary.


    It dawned on Elisa that Serenity¡¯s husband had thest name, York. Could Serenity¡¯s husband be


    Zachary?


    Once the thought registered in her head, the shopping bags slipped out of Elisa¡¯s hands without her


    noticing.


    As a multitude ofplex emotions fleeted across her face, Elisa locked her gaze on the couple.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Withdrawing her hand from Zachary¡¯s grasp, Serenity got up and walked away from the cash register,


    but before she could do anything, Elisa took strides ahead and stood beside Zachary. She grabbed


    Zachary by the arm and gave him a pull so that they came face¨Cto¨Cface.


    Zachary shook her hand away and dusted off Elisa¡¯s invisible contact on his clothes. He curtly uttered,


    ¡°What do you want, Elisa? Stay away from me!¡±


    ck in the face, Elisa coldly scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re one to ask, Zachary. I should be asking you that. What


    are you doing here?¡±


    She was fuming more than Zachary.


    Serenity jumped in to exin, ¡°We didn¡¯t mean to keep the truth from you, Elisa. I only found out about


    who he is.¡±


    Had Serenity known that Zachary was the heir Elisa had been in love with for years and initiated an


    overt courtship, Serenity would have never married Zachary.


    ¡°I know,¡± Elisa answered.


    Elisa turned her attention to Serenity and added, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have given me ideas to go after him if


    you knew your husband was Mr. York. No wife would help her love rival chase her husband.¡±


    Serenity was not the type to fight over a man with another woman.


    Elisa knew Serenity well. Serenity adopted a realistic mindset toward love, probably because she was


    past the age of believing in fairytales.


    Serenity began to develop feelings for her husband after the marriage. Their rtionship grew steady


    after the couple spent time together. It took time to know


    about one another and get used to each other¡¯s presence after all.


    Elisa criticized Zachary, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you lied to Seren for a long time, Zachary. No wonder I never


    saw you around when I came over. It exins why you couldn¡¯t visit my family house with Seren. You


    have never been honest with Seren! Here I was, wondering how you were always one step ahead of


    me when I took Seren¡¯s advice to go after you. You had already known about the n.


    ¡°You knew Seren and I are best friends. I bet you got the kick out of making me and Seren fools when


    she gave me ideas to chase you. You could¡¯ve said something. Even if I was dying to have your love, I


    would¡¯ve stopped harassing you.


    ¡°You kept your marriage with Seren a secret while ying it cool and enjoying the courtship. Sure, you


    never responded to my feelings. You didn¡¯t even let me into your office building. It was all one¨Csided.


    You were unmarried, and I was single. Even if my love was unrequited, I didn¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Everybody has the right to go after their happiness, but you made me the other woman in my cousin¡¯s


    marriage. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the only one for me.¡±

 Chapter 878

    Chapter 878


    ¡°Seren, what kind of cock and bull story does he give you? Has he been stringing you along that he


    was just a sryman?¡±


    Serenity thought Elisa would be livid and cut ties with her the moment thetter found out that Zachary


    was Mr. York.


    When faced with the truth, Elisa was fuming but the anger was targeted at Zachary for deceiving both


    parties. Elisa would have quit on him if Zachary had told her he was married right off the bat.


    Nevertheless, Zachary kept his mouth shut, leading Elisa on that he was single. Elisa was all over him


    and somewhat became the homewrecker in someone¡¯s marriage. Out of all people, it had to be the


    marriage of the cousin she hit it off with.


    ¡°When did you get your marriage license, Seren?¡± Elisa suddenly asked.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity replied, ¡°Early October, I believe.¡±


    It was a hasty marriage, and Serenity was simply looking for a marriage of convenience, so the date


    was not that important to her. All she remembered was that it was somewhere at the beginning of


    October.


    ¡°Seren, our wedding anniversary is on the tenth of October.¡±


    Finding himself in a hot seat, Zachary finally spoke up and ryed the date they got married.


    ¡°I confessed my feelings to you after you and Seren got the marriage license. You did it on purpose,


    Zachary!¡±


    It was excusable if Elisa professed her love for Zachary before he got married but that was not the


    case.


    While Zachary did not ept her feelings, he did not make it clear that he was unavable. Zachary


    merely put on his wedding band after the harassment got too much. Elisa stopped making advances


    when she saw the wedding ring.


    Zachary gruffly uttered, ¡°Do I need to report to you about my personal affair with Seren?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to, but you could¡¯ve said you were married. I would have steered clear of you from


    the start. Why didn¡¯t you say anything about being married? You were annoyed by my pestering, but


    you didn¡¯t stop me from going after you because it fed into your ego.¡±


    Zachary was stumped for words.


    Nervous, he moved his gaze to Serenity.


    Serenity looked back at him.


    ¡°Seren, we talked about keeping our marriage a secret¡­ That was why I didn¡¯t let Ms. Stone know that


    I had a wife.¡±


    Serenity stared at him without a word.


    Since she had already given Zachary a piece of her mind, there was nothing more she wanted to say to


    him now.


    ¡°Elisa.¡±


    Jasmine gave Elisa a tug and waited until Elisa cast her a nce before whispering,¡± Can I have a


    word with you?¡±


    Elisa followed Jasmine out of the shop.


    Serenity had no idea what was said between them out there. Her settled mind was all over the ce


    following Elisa¡¯s usations of Zachary.


    She took a seat behind the cash register and picked up where she left off with her crafting. Serenity


    said, ¡°You should leave, Zachary. You¡¯ll only make Elisa mad by being here.¡±


    Scowling, Zachary blurted in rage, ¡°Serenity, do you care more about Elisa than me? Are you going to


    dump your husband just because she¡¯s angry?¡±


    She was kicking him out because of Elisa!

 Chapter 879

    Chapter 879


    Serenity lifted her gaze to meet his eyes.


    s, Zachary had turned away and walked off.


    She stared nkly as Zachary tookrge strides away. The hurt sneaked up on her.


    Serenity had no idea whether it was because of him or herself.


    Jasmine and Elisa were talking about something outside when Zachary came out of the shop with a


    grimacing look. Without looking at the girls, he made a beeline to his usual ride¨Cthe Rolls Royce.


    Zachary had gotten rid of his security team, but the chauffeur stayed behind in case Zachary needed a


    ride.


    Seeing that Zachary was out, the chauffeur got out of the car and opened the door for him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary, together with the Rolls Royce, disappeared out of Jasmine and Elisa¡¯s sight in no time.


    Elisa and Jasmine were left staring at each other.


    The girls immediately turned on their heels and rushed back into the shop.


    Serenity was not behind the cash register. Her crafting tools sat quietly on the cash register with trails


    of blood all over the surface. There were also traces of blood on the scissors.


    Was Serenity hurt?


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Jasmine and Elisa called out to her while waltzing deeper into the room.


    Serenity was in the loo.


    Zachary switched to an angry tone with her out of the blue, but by the time she looked at him, he had


    stormed out.


    Distracted, Serenity cut her finger with the scissors. The cut was deep enough to draw blood. She


    grabbed her go¨Cto ointment, bandage, and antiseptic solution from the drawer to stop the bleeding.


    With a cotton bud, she applied the antiseptic solution and poured the ointment over the injury before


    wrapping gauze around her finger.


    Blood got all over the table and her fingers, so she went into the loo to wash the blood off her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Serenity responded as she came out of the loo.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Jasmine uttered with concern. ¡°Let me see.¡±


    Showing off her bandaged finger, Serenity acted like nothing ever happened and said, ¡°I identally


    cut myself with the scissors sometimes. No biggie. It¡¯s bleeding a little, but I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Jasmine held Serenity¡¯s finger up as she examined it carefully. Although the finger was bandaged,


    blood was oozing through the gauze. She said in distress, ¡°It¡¯s still bleeding. The cut must be deep. You


    need to go to the hospital to get it checked out.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I applied some ointment to stop the bleeding. The bleeding should stop in a bit.¡±


    Serenity withdrew her arm and waltzed away, remarking, ¡°I¡¯ll just redress my wound.¡±


    Her two best friends followed behind her.


    Returning to her seat behind the cash register, Serenity grabbed a fresh roll of gauze and swathed it


    around her finger.


    ¡°Seren, get your wound checked out and redressed in the hospital. You should get a tetanus shot too.¡±


    The bloody scene made Elisa queasy as she was afraid to see blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need for that. I often get cuts on my finger, and this is how I handle it. The cut will


    heal in a few days.¡±


    Jasmine told her off, ¡°It has been many years since you got a cut. What did Zachary say or do to you?


    You nearly cut your finger off.¡±

 Chapter 880

    Chapter 880


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Zachary. I cut myself by ident.¡±


    Acting like everything was okay, Serenity said to Elisa, ¡°Elisa, the thing about me and Zachary¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Seren. You don¡¯t have to exin or apologize to me. It¡¯s not like we just met. I¡¯m


    only furious that Zachary lied to both of us. He made a monkey out of us cousins.¡±


    Moments ago, Jasmine had told Elisa the whole story about Serenity finding out Zachary¡¯s identity.


    Elisa¡¯s heart went out to her cousin who was fooled the whole time.


    ¡°Seren, I gave up on Zachary a long time ago. I got over Zachary the moment I found out he was


    married. I feel more at peace after I backed off and stopped thinking about him for a while. Don¡¯t let me


    come in the way of your decision. Lying aside, he¡¯s someone you can spend the rest of your life with.


    ¡°Of course, since he yed you like a fiddle, I hope you take your time in forgiving him. At least, make


    him suffer for a bit.¡±


    Now that Elisa thought about it, she was the older cousin¨Cinw to Zachary now. Elisa could straighten


    Zachary out for her cousin.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think, but I won¡¯t interfere with what you think or how you want to deal with the matter.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa picked her injured finger up for a careful inspection. ¡°The bleeding doesn¡¯t seem to stop. Let¡¯s get


    you to the hospital. You¡¯re looking a little pale too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital.¡±


    Serenity refused even though her finger was hurting like hell.


    The scissor really drilled deep into her finger. It was a good thing her finger was still intact.


    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin, older at that too. You have to listen to me.¡±


    Not taking no for an answer, Elisa dragged Serenity out.


    Jasmine was on Elisa¡¯s side, convincing Serenity to clean and redress her injury at the hospital.


    Serenity gave in to her best friends¡® persuasion and let Elisa drive her to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Zachary was headed for his office after picking up what was left of his dignity and leaving


    the bookshop.


    Josh was surprised by Zachary¡¯s return. Ditching the work at hand, Josh rushed to Zachary¡¯s office.


    ¡°What brings you back? Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t be at the office for a while? Look at your scary face.


    Don¡¯t tell me you had another argument with your wife.¡±


    Josh poured Zachary a ss of water. ¡°Have a drink. Calm yourself down.¡±


    Zachary helped himself to the drink and downed the water before mming the ss on the table. He


    remained without a word.


    ¡°Say something. Tell me if you¡¯re facing another issue. I told you time and again¨Cyou need to do


    something about that temper of yours.¡±


    ¡°Elisa is back from her travels.¡±


    Josh unconcernedly replied, ¡°So she¡¯s back. Are you scared she¡¯s going to do something to your wife


    when she finds out? I trust you are capable of protecting your woman.¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°It¡¯d be easier to handle if she does anything to hurt Serenity, but she didn¡¯t. Elisa


    was furious and criticized me for lying to Serenity. She used me of making a monkey out of her and


    Serenity. Things were starting to get slightly better between me and Serenity, but Elisa blew it by


    turning up and now we¡¯re back to square one.


    ¡°Serenity even tried to kick me out! I told her off in the heat of the moment¡­ I ran away before I lost my


    temper and did something to hurt her.¡±


    Josh stared nkly at him.


    Hot and bothered, Zachary added, ¡°It¡¯s so hard to appease women! I let her go home with her sister


    when she wanted to stay with her family. She wanted to cool off, but my presence wasn¡¯t a bother to


    her. Why did she ask me to leave then? I just wanted to see her. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°I asked if she cared more about Elisa because she¡¯d rather have Elisa around instead of me. She


    always does that to me. She chooses others over me while I always put her first. I guess I can¡¯t even


    compare to Sonny. Well, Sonny is her nephew, so I can¡¯t take it to heart, but I can¡¯t believe Elisa is


    more important than me.¡±


    Now that Josh got to the bottom of things, heposedly uttered, ¡°You¡¯re jealous of


    Elisa. It did not sit well with Serenity that Elisa gave you a piece of her mind, so she asked you to


    leave. Yet, you got riled up. Zachary, I don¡¯t know how to make this clearer to you.¡±

 Chapter 881

    Chapter881


    Zachary showed a sour face and held his tongue.


    Since there was no point talking sense into Zachary now, Josh suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay in the


    office while I do the snooping around for you? I think you need some distraction and what better way to


    get your mind off things than work? It will take more than a day or two before the conflict between you


    and your wife can be


    resolved.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t help to hurry things along. You¡¯re only making more room for mistakes if you rush into it.¡±


    It was true that Zachary needed to do something to distract himself. Helpless, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve just


    gotta let me know that you want to skip work. Don¡¯t use spying for me as an excuse.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve been working my *ss for you for so many years. It¡¯s time I get a couple of days off.¡±


    He and Jasmine had not made progress in their rtionship.


    It was probably due to Zachary and Serenity that Jasmine remained on the sidelines. Josh could tell


    Jasmine was interested, but she held her feelings back from liking him.


    Sigh!


    Josh had epted that it would be a long road ahead till he could bring home a wife. Only time would


    show Jasmine his heart. One day, Jasmine would wee him wholeheartedly into her life.


    He happily went on his way.


    Josh dumped all his work on Zachary.


    He went to get a bouquet of flowers from the florist and some of Jasmine¡¯s favorite desserts from the


    bakery before heading to the bookshop.


    With Elisa taking Serenity to the hospital to check out her injury, Jasmine remained at the shop. After


    cleaning up the bloody crime scene, she sat behind the cash register and read a book.


    ¡°You seem free,¡± a familiar and gentle voice interrupted her moment of peace.


    Jasmine lifted her head to the sound. Seeing that it was Josh, she put down the book in her hand and


    said with a smile, ¡°Why are you here? Do you have nothing to


    do today?¡±


    ¡°I had to sort out work that had been piled up sincest year. I have to work overtime today, but I¡¯ll be


    off tomorrow.¡±


    Jasmine responded, ¡°Oh. I thought you get the weekends off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s usually the case unless the workload significantly increases like right now. We¡¯ll have to work


    on Saturday and take Sunday off.¡±


    While handing the flowers to Jasmine, Josh took notice of the bouquet sitting by theputer. He was


    fixated on the flowers for a while.


    ¡°That¡¯s for Serenity from Mr. York,¡± Jasmine stated and took the bouquet from Josh.


    Leaning in for a whiff, Jasmine got up and drew close to a rack. She took an empty vase from the top


    shelf, stuck the flowers in, and put the vase back.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I bought you some of your favorite desserts.¡±


    Josh put the confectionery down on the table and took a seat. Looking down, he caught a glimpse of


    the red¨Cstained paper towels in the trash can under the table.


    He shot his gaze back up to Jasmine. He made sure Jasmine was not hurt before asking with worry,


    ¡°Why are there so many bloody paper towels in the can? What happened? Is that blood or paint?¡±


    ¡°Seren¡¯s blood.¡±


    With widened eyes, Josh inquired, ¡°Is Serenity hurt?¡±


    Did Zachary do something to her?


    ¡°She cut her finger with the scissors. The cut must be deep since the bleeding didn¡¯t stop after she


    bandaged it. She wouldn¡¯t let us examine her injury. Elisa dragged her to the hospital to redress the


    wound.¡±


    Needless to ask, he knew Zachary was the reason.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of blood. I can tell from the bloodied paper towels that the cut is deep.¡±


    Josh pulled out his phone to snap pictures for his tantrum¨Cthrowing boss.


    Jasmine watched on and did not stop Josh from taking pictures.

 Chapter 882

    Chapter882


    Judging by the timing of Josh¡¯s arrival, Jasmine guessed that Zachary went to the office.


    ¡°What did Elisa say or do when she found out that Zachary was Mr. York?¡±


    Josh did not send the photos to Zachary right away after taking them.


    Elisa had taken Serenity to the hospital to redress the injury anyway. Zachary would summon him back


    to the office while he himself would check on his wife at the


    hospital if Josh were to send him the photos right now.


    Josh selfishly thought to himself, ¡®All I¡¯m asking for is a half¨Cday.¡®


    He wanted to spend some alone time with Jasmine before going back to ving himself at the office.


    Josh believed he must have owed Zachary tremendously in another life because he was ungrudgingly


    paying Zachary back by bending over backward now.


    ¡°She med Mr. York for lying to Serenity. She didn¡¯t do anything though. Mr. York didn¡¯t defend


    himself, probably because he couldn¡¯t talk his way out of the truth.¡±


    Jasmine looked at Josh. ¡°You wealthy and powerful men can win an Oscar with your acting.¡±


    They had the power to shut people up and keep the deceived in the dark.


    Ordinary people had no means to stage the y for so long.


    ¡°I never lied to you, Jasmine. You didn¡¯t want me to hang out with you as Mr. Bucham, so I¡¯m just an


    ordinary guy here with you. I¡¯ve kept nothing from you.¡±


    Opening a box of pastries, Jasmine took a bite out of one and said, ¡°You already ran background


    checks on me. Even if you¡¯re an ordinary guy with me now, you already have all the information you


    need and don¡¯t need to know about me.¡±


    Josh was embarrassed.


    That was his habit.


    Once he had his eye on someone, Josh would exhaust hiswork to dig out everything about the


    person.


    He could only emerge victorious by going in prepared.


    ¡°Any new gossiptely?¡±


    Jasmine went for another tart after finishing one. She slid the box toward Josh, gesturing for him to eat.


    Josh took up Jasmine¡¯s offer and grabbed a cake, but he had trouble keeping the food down.


    Like Zachary, Josh was not fond of sweet stuff.


    Taking the cake that he took a bite out of, Josh stealthily hid it under the table. With a smiling face, he


    answered, ¡°Nothing much. There¡¯s something in showbiz about a celebrity¡¯s tarnished public image, but


    you¡¯re not interested in that.¡±


    The showbiz did not pique Jasmine¡¯s interest. She and Serenity would only catch on to the news after


    the whole world found out about these viral scandals.


    ¡°Do you have anything on the head of your household?¡±


    Jasmine was dying to find out if cupid would strike an arrow at the head of the


    Bucham household.


    What kind of woman would turn the head of a resourceful man like Julian?


    Josh pulled out a napkin and kept both hands under the table as he wrapped the cake with the napkin


    before throwing it into the trash can. Pretending like nothing ever happened, he wiped his hands and


    put them back on the table. Josh said, ¡°Well, it won¡¯t reach our ears even if there¡¯s gossip about


    Julian.¡±


    There was no way they could get dirt on Julian unless thetter leaked the information himself.


    Curious, Jasmine remarked, ¡°I wonder what type of woman would attract Julian.¡±


    Josh murmured, ¡°I¡¯d like to know too.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    With Jasmine¡¯s phone ringing, she looked at the caller ID and said, ¡°Keep it quiet. It¡¯s Mother Superior


    calling.¡±

 Chapter 883

    Chapter 883


    Josh was not impressed, to say the least. He had asked Jasmine out many times, but her parents still


    had no clue that he was pursuing their daughter.


    Here Mrs. Sox thought Mr. Bucham was asking Drake out.


    Josh was lost for words.


    Jasmine took her mother¡¯s call.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Jasmine chirped, ¡°What can I do for you, mother dearest?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act smart with me. Come home early tonight. We¡¯re going to your aunt¡¯s for dinner.¡±


    Jasmine asked warily, ¡°What¡¯s the asion since we¡¯re having dinner at Aunt Rachel¡¯s ce?¡±


    Mrs. Sox fell silent for a while before asking in a hushed tone, ¡°Is Serenity with you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Good. Shawn¡¯s back but only for a couple of days. Your aunt has been missing him since he went to


    Havenmill. Mothers are all the same. We can¡¯t stop worrying when


    our children are miles away. Now that Shawn¡¯s back for a few days, your aunt wants


    to organize a get-together.¡±


    Scowling, Jasmine nced at Josh and ryed the question that had been bugging her. ¡°Mom, is


    Shawn going to try anything?¡±


    Zachary and Serenity were not in a good ce right now. Jasmine hoped her


    lovestruck cousin would not see this as an opportunity to jump in, or things might end badly for him.


    No matter what, Shawn was her cousin. Jasmine did not wish for anything to happen


    to him.


    Aunt Rachel said they sent Shawn to work at the branch office in Havenmill. He was not to disclose


    that he was the heir of the Lowes, starting from the bottom up at the branch office. Shawn must not


    leave Havenmill and return to Wiltspoon without his


    parents¡¯ permission.


    Shawn¡¯s bank ount was frozen by his father. Left without any allowance or a car, Shawn had to


    work and earn his wages.


    Since the branch office in Havenmill did not provide amodation, Shawn had to rent a ce and


    pay the rental, water, and electricity bills with his sry.


    For someone who was born with a silver spoon, life now was tough for Shawn.


    Nevertheless, his parents only did so to save him and Lowe Enterprise.


    York Corporation had cut the Lowes some cktely.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lowe could breathe again, relieved that they made the right call.


    Jasmine was grateful Zachary got off her aunt and uncle¡¯s backs.


    It slipped Jasmine¡¯s mind that she had Josh to thank for that.


    Zachary ceased fire out of respect for Josh and Jasmine, but mostly for Josh.


    Josh was pursuing Jasmine after all. Jasmine¡¯s close rtionship with her aunt was a good enough


    reason for Zachary to keep his hands off Lowe Enterprise. Zachary and Josh should know when to quit


    since the Lowes went so far as to send Shawn to Havenmill, a city many miles away from Wiltspoon.


    ¡°I doubt Shawn would do anything.¡±`


    Mrs. Sox sighed. ¡°Your aunt told him that Serenity is Mrs. York before he went to Havenmill. He lost all


    hope and went there. He hasn¡¯t been in touch with his family.


    ¡°He has time now that his office is closed for the next two days. He got his wages to pay for the trip


    home.¡±


    Mrs. Sox was surprised to hear that Shawn had a crush on Serenity.


    s, the love confession came toote.


    Serenity had belonged to another by then.

 Chapter 884

    Chapter 884


    Mrs. Sox would not approve if Shawn continued to dwell on Serenity.


    What was the meaning of pestering a married woman?


    ¡°Oh, that reminds me. Your aunt found another nice man for you. You can meet the guy at tonight¡¯s


    dinner. Your aunt said the guy doesn¡¯te from a wealthy family. She gave up on that criteria since


    you hate it so much.¡±


    Truth be told, Mrs. Lowe knew her niece had kissed goodbye the notion of marrying a rich husband the


    moment Jasminey herself down on the floor at Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday party. That was when Mrs.


    Lowe called it quits on ying the matchmaker.


    After staying out of her niece¡¯s business for a while, Mrs. Lowe was once again back to find a man for


    her niece.


    Jasmine was twenty-six and single with no boyfriend in sight. Aunt Rachel was nervous for her niece


    who was not getting any younger.


    The anxiousness was getting to Mrs. Sox too. The twodies would always think about setting Jasmine


    up on dates whenever they got together.


    ¡°Your aunt said you¡¯re meeting an executive working in theirpany. He¡¯s been. with thepany for


    many years, so your uncle knows him well. He had a girlfriend of eight years, but they split three


    months ago.


    ¡°Your uncle wanted to pair you two up.¡±


    Jasmine replied, slightly baffled, ¡°He broke up with a girlfriend of eight years. What¡¯s the reason for the


    breakup?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, the girl wanted to end the rtionship. I think she¡¯s marrying someone else. Anyway, they


    are not together anymore.¡±


    Jasmine believed the woman did not see the rtionship going anywhere after waiting for eight years.


    That must be thest straw for her to marry someone else.


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go on a blind date.¡±


    Jasmine refused to meet with her date.


    The man was heartless to leave a woman hanging for eight years until she crestfallenly married


    another. Jasmine had a low opinion of the man before they


    even met.


    ¡°He was busy with his work to spend time with his girlfriend. That was why she


    asked to break up,¡± Mrs. Sox added. ¡°Your uncle won¡¯t match you with someone awful. He will only


    introduce eligible men to you.


    ¡°How are you supposed to get married if you don¡¯t meet guys? You¡¯re twenty-six, for heaven¡¯s sake.


    Look at Serenity. You got to try harder, or you¡¯ll still be single by the time Serenity bes a mother.¡±


    ¡°I can be a mom when Serenity bes one. I¡¯m going to be the godmother to Serenity¡¯s kids.¡±


    Furious, Mrs. Sox chewed Jasmine out, ¡°Being a godmother doesn¡¯t mean anything. I dare you to be a


    mom yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m too much of a wimp to take up on your challenge, so I guess I¡¯ll settle with being a


    godmother. Drake said that he¡¯ll take care of me if I can¡¯t find myself a husband.¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Jasmine chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mom. I can find myself a better man than you all


    are setting me up with when I feel like settling down.¡±


    ¡°Go on. Brag all you want. Why don¡¯t you prove us wrong and bring a man home then? In fact, take him


    to your aunt¡¯s dinner tonight if you want us toy off your


    back.¡±


    Rising to his feet, Josh propped his elbows on the table and leaned forward to ask Mrs. Sox over the


    phone, ¡°Mrs. Sox, do I need to bring anything to the dinner? What do Mr. and Mrs. Lowe like? I should


    bring a gift.¡±


    Jasmine wanted to cover Josh¡¯s mouth, but it was toote.


    Mrs. Sox heard everything on the other end.


    ¡°You sound familiar, boy. Jasmine, give the phone to him. I want to talk to him.¡±


    Jasmine shot Josh a dirty look before reluctantly handing the phone to him.


    Josh took the phone and introduced himself to Mrs. Sox with a smile. ¡°Mrs. Sox, I¡¯m Josh. You met me


    before.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Oh, Josh. No wonder your voice is so familiar. Are you pretending to be Jasmine¡¯s date?¡±


    Mrs. Sox knew Josh got along with her son. Josh left quite an impression on Mrs. Sox as her son would


    not stop talking about how great Josh was.

 Chapter 885

    Chapter 885


    Nevertheless, Josh was a brilliant man.


    Mrs. Sox would sigh to herself every time Josh invited her son out for dinner. She would leap with


    delight if Josh asked her daughter out instead. In fact, Mrs. Sox would beughing in her sleep.


    Josh earnestly replied, ¡°Mrs. Sox, I¡¯m not pretending to be Jasmine¡¯s date. To put it urately, I¡¯m


    pursuing Jasmine. She hasn¡¯t agreed to be my girlfriend.¡±


    Mrs. Sox put the phone away from her ear, making sure she had called the right number. She picked


    her ear before cing the phone back against it. She asked, ¡± Are you really Mr. Bucham?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Mrs. Sox.¡±


    ¡°Did you say you¡¯re wooing Jasmine and not Drake?¡±


    Josh replied, ¡°Mrs. Sox¡­ I¡¯m a straight guy. I only like women.¡±


    He moaned in his mind, ¡®My future mother-inw and Jasmine are the same to suspect I have a thing


    for Drake.¡¯


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Amusingly, Mrs. Sox did not stop him from asking Drake out despite her suspicions.


    The olddy was quite open-minded.


    ¡°But you¡¯re so nice to Drake, so much so I thought you fell in love with my boy. I often asked his father


    about what we should do if our son has a husband and whether he could ept it. Man, you should


    see the look on his face.¡±


    Josh was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Mrs. Sox.¡±


    Holding a palm up against his face, Josh exined, ¡°I like your daughter, Jasmine. I was only nice to


    Drake because he is Jasmine¡¯s brother. I was trying to impress my future brother-inw and get in his


    good graces.


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t Jasminee along every time I asked Drake out?¡±


    Mrs. Sox burst outughing. ¡°I see. I see. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not interested in Drake that way. At least


    I don¡¯t have to worry whether I can ept a man as my son¡¯s other half. Come here, honey. I got some


    good news for you. You don¡¯t have to worry about your son bringing home a man.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham isn¡¯t infatuated with Drake. He¡¯s smitten with our daughter. I guess you


    can say that he had an ulterior motive. Hahaha. I can¡¯t believe someone is interested in our Jasmine.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    So was Jasmine.


    Was she that bad?


    There were a lot of guys who had a crush on her. She was not looking for a


    rtionship, that was all. She could enjoy the single and free life without putting herself out there to be


    hurt.


    Love hurt for Seren.


    ¡°Mrs. Sox, I¡¯m serious with Jasmine. Although I haven¡¯t won her heart, I¡¯m trying. I hope you can give


    me a chance, and don¡¯t put me up against love rivals.¡±


    Mrs. Sox was on cloud nine, mainly because someone wanted her daughter. Seeing that her daughter


    did not shy away from the man, Mrs. Sox knew that her daughter was attracted to Josh.


    She answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll give you all the chances in the world. Well, I really like you. I constantly


    told my husband that it would be great if you fell for Jasmine instead. I can¡¯t believe my dreams came


    true. Alright, I¡¯ll let her aunt know to disinvite the date. Come along with Jasmine to her aunt¡¯s ce


    later.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Sox.¡±


    Knowing the right words to say, Josh had Mrs. Sox tickled pink.


    Jasmine watched as Josh had a great conversation with her mom. She made the right choice by


    keeping from her family that Josh was after her. Just look at her


    mom.

 Chapter 886

    Chapter 886


    Unfortunately, these good days wereing to an end.


    Josh finally ended the call with Mrs Sox


    He returned the phone to Jasmine and looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to your aunt¡¯s


    house for dinner tonight What should I prepare? What¡¯s my status How an


    Jasmine nced at him as she continued to eat, and said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re a scumbag, my aunt and the


    others will still think that you¡¯re the best.¡±


    He was Josh Bucham, the Mr. Bucham from York Corporation, and from the mysterious Bucham family.


    That status and identity were what her aunt wanted her niece to have


    When they discovered that Serenity¡¯s husband was the heir of the York family, Jasmine¡¯s mother and


    aunt envied Serenity¡¯s good fortune in front of Jasmine for having taken one of the most outstanding


    men in Wiltspoon.


    They always looked at Jasmine when they praised Serenity, and Jasmine knew very well what those


    expressions meant.


    Josh said confidently, ¡°I¡¯m not a scumbag Not to blow my own trumpet, but there aren¡¯t many men in


    Wiltspoon who are more exceptional than me.¡±


    ¡°I must have been a great person in my past life for you to like me in this life.¡±


    ¡°We were both great people in our past lives, that¡¯s why we could meet each other in this life. We need


    to be great people in this life as well so we can meet again in our next life.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine wanted to say, ¡®I don¡¯t want to meet you again in my next life. Your smile. looks warm and


    affable, but it¡¯s terrifying that people will lose sleep if they see it.¡±


    However, she swallowed her words.


    No one knew if there was an afterlife. She had to live her current life first.


    ¡°We¡¯re not an item yet. My mom-¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t show them my resolve, your mom and aunt will keep arranging blind dates. for you. What


    should I do if you meet someone else again? It¡¯s good that I made a stance. Otherwise, your mom


    would continue thinking I¡¯m gay and pursuing your brother.¡±


    ¡°Cough, cough¡ª¡±


    Jasmine choked on the desserts in her mouth.


    Josh quickly got up and poured her a cup of warm water. After handing it to her, he patted her back and


    asked, ¡°Is it that funny? You doubted me the same way as well.¡±


    He had no idea that people nowadays thought so liberally.


    He was simply treating his future brother-inw nicer with an ulterior motive, but Mrs. Sox thought he


    was trying to pursue Drake. Even Jasmine thought the same.


    Jasmine drank the water to relieve herself andughed. ¡°You were so good to my brother to the point of


    spoiling him. Your eyes are full of indulgence whenever you look at my brother. It¡¯s your own


    performance that caused misunderstandings, so don¡¯t me my mom and I for our wild imaginations.¡±


    Jasmine would not have believed that he was pursuing her if he did not say anything.


    Josh was speechless. ¡°Your brother is my brother. What¡¯s wrong with me spoiling my own brother?¡±


    ¡°The problem is that my brother isn¡¯t your brother. I can see why my mom keeps sighing whenever she


    sees Drake and me nowadays. She keeps saying that we should switch ces. Turns out it was


    because she thought you liked Drake.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°If a person likes someone, they have to show it. They really can¡¯t beat around the bush.¡±


    It was easy for people with wild imaginations like Mrs. Sox to have misunderstandings.


    Jasmine said, ¡°It¡¯s because big shots in high positions like you have too many hidden motives, so you


    like to beat around the bush. Simple people like me only worry about what we¡¯re going to eat for the


    day. We don¡¯t think about the stuff you do.¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so pitiful. I think what you worry about all day is that you


    have to run around many ces to collect rent. Tell me the next time you¡¯re sick of collecting duty, and


    I¡¯ll be your errand boy, I want to experience what it¡¯s like to have house keys hanging all over my body.¡±

 Chapter 887

    Chapter 887


    Jasmine could not help butugh. ¡°You can be andlord whenever you want.¡±


    ¡°My family¡¯s houses and stores belong to my parents, not me. My mom only told me to collect the rent


    because she¡¯s toozy to do it herself, and she gives me a few thousand as remuneration.¡±


    Her parents¡¯ money belonged to themselves,


    Her capabilities could only be measured by the money she earned by herself.


    ¡°Aunt Rachel said that Shawn came back and asked us to go over for dinner for a get- together.


    ¡°He just came back for the weekend to see my aunt. He won¡¯t try to bug Seren, so you and Mr. York


    should stop attacking him and Lowe Enterprise.¡±


    Jasmine was not dumb. She figured everything out after learning that Zachary was from the York


    family.


    Jasmine would not believe that Josh did not have a hand in Lowe Enterprise being


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    attacked.


    Josh did not have a guilty conscience, so he said, ¡°Zachary only told Mr. Lowe the reason he


    terminated their cooperation out of consideration for you and I. Otherwise, Lowe Enterprise would still


    have no inkling what hit them.¡±


    Jasmine looked at him and thought, ¡®Out of consideration for you? What do you have to do with the


    Lowe family?¡¯


    However, when she thought of how Josh was trying to pursue her¡­


    Zachary was still a man with some respect. He was not as heartless as the rumors painted him to be.


    ¡°Shawn likes Seren very much, but he gave up after knowing that she¡¯s married to Zachary,¡±


    Jasmine remembered what her mom had told her. After New Year¡¯s, Aunt Rachel told Shawn her


    decision to send him to the branch office in Havenmill so he could start over from the bottom. They also


    froze Shawn¡¯s bank ount and allowance.


    Recounting Shawn¡¯s reaction at that time¡­


    ¡°Mom, I already did as you said. I stopped contacting Seren and going to see her. Isn¡¯t it enough? Why


    are you chasing me out to Havenmill?¡±


    Shawn was furious:


    His mother controlled him and forbade him from meeting Serenity. He was not even allowed to call her.


    He missed her so much that he was going crazy, but for her sake, he tried his best to endure it and did


    not dare visit her bookstore.


    Despite that, his mother still wanted to send him to Havenmill.


    Shawn angrily asked his mother, ¡°What do you want from me, Mom? I¡¯m your son. Don¡¯t you feel


    distressed for me?¡±


    Aunt Rachel stood up and wanted to p him, but her hand froze midair as she stared at her son¡¯s


    angry face. His handsome face which was originally full of vigor and vitality was now sunken and


    lifeless because of Serenity.


    However, it was not Serenity¡¯s fault. It was her son¡¯s feelings.


    Having emotions was always more painful than being void of them.


    Shawn loved Serenity deeply. Serenity was not affected at all, but Shawn lived in pain and yearning


    every day.


    Aunt Rachel felt heartbroken for her son.


    However, she said the cruelest words to him. She dropped her hand and said coldly,¡± Do you know who


    Serenity¡¯s husband is?¡±


    She looked her son in the eyes and continued, ¡°Do you think the man she suddenly married is really


    just an ordinary employee? Do you think you canpete with him because you¡¯re the young master


    of the Lowe family? Shawn, you¡¯re still too young. How can you fight with your love rival when you don¡¯t


    even know his identity?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you then. The man Serenity married isn¡¯t an ordinary employee. He¡¯s the CEO of York


    Corporation. Don¡¯t widen your eyes and look so shocked. It¡¯s the truth. Serenity¡¯s husband is the eldest


    young master of the York family. ¡°You met him at a banquet before, and he greeted you as well.¡±

 Chapter 888

    Chapter 888


    At those words, Shawn was shell-shocked. He was in utter disbelief.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying, right? You¡¯re lying to me because you want me to give up. How can Serenity¡¯s husband


    be Mr. York? I¡­¡± Shawn suddenly remembered that he had not seen Serenity¡¯s husband since she got


    married.


    ¡°I have no reason to lie to you. I also found out about this not long ago. It was Mr. York who told us


    himself. He said that he was attacking Lowe Enterprise because you¡¯re pining for his wife. Shawn, the


    entire Lowe family will be buried with you if you continue to pester Serenity.¡±


    Solemnly his mother added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring benefits to the Lowe family, but don¡¯t drag Lowe


    Enterprise through the mud.¡±


    ¡°Zachary¡­ Mr. York¡¯s name is Zachary?¡±


    Shawn was in incredulity.


    Mr. York was Serenity¡¯s husband!


    ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that you don¡¯t know Mr. York¡¯s name. Many people don¡¯t either. Shawn, it doesn¡¯t


    matter what his name is. What matters is that he¡¯s Serenity¡¯s husband! Putting aside his status,


    position, and power, you should stop pestering Serenity the moment he said that he was her husband.


    ¡°She¡¯s a married woman. You¡¯ll be the death of her! After your father and I discussed this, we decided


    to let you go to the branch office in Havenmill. It¡¯s up to you whether you can be Lowe


    Enterprise¡¯s sessor or not.¡±


    She sighed and reminded her son, ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re the most exceptional one in your generation, but if


    you don¡¯t work hard, everything that could belong to you will be someone else¡¯s. I know you¡¯re


    heartbroken, but don¡¯t prolong your agony, son. You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll only be twenty-three next year.


    You¡¯ll definitelye to meet more girls who are better than Serenity.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to ruin yourself for Serenity. Besides, can you win against Mr. York? He only needs to


    say a word and raise his finger, and Lowe Enterprise will be in shambles.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face was ashen.


    He slumped feebly on the sofa.


    After a long time, he said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you and Dad.¡±


    Serenity would be the pain of his life.


    Pulling her drifting thoughts back, Jasmine also felt heartbroken for her cousin. She spoke up


    for him and said, ¡°Give Shawn some time. He¡¯ll get over it. He¡¯s still young. I believe he¡¯ll be able to


    come out of it after he meets his Miss Right.¡±


    Josh swore, ¡°Whether or not we get together, I promise you that as long as Mr. Lowe


    stops pestering our CEO¡¯s wife, I won¡¯t be Lowe Enterprise¡¯s executioner.¡±


    He only dealt with Lowe Enterprise under Zachary¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Shawn gave up after knowing Mr. York¡¯s identity.¡±


    How many people in Wiltspoon would dare to fight Zachary for his woman?


    It would be ridiculous.


    Zachary and Serenity were a legal couple. No matter who became Zachary¡¯s love rival, it was immoral-


    the other man would be a homewrecker.


    ¡°Seren went to the hospital to get her wound dressed. Why is it taking so long?¡±


    Jasmine changed the subject.


    She picked up her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask Elisa.¡±


    Josh hummed and also picked up his phone. Then, he sent Zachary the photo he


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    took earlier.


    Zachary quickly replied to him with a question mark.


    Josh said, ¡°It¡¯s your wife¡¯s blood. She cut her finger with a pair of scissors because of you. Her finger


    was almost cut off. She was rushed to the hospital by her cousin.¡±

 Chapter 889

    Chapter 889


    The phone in Zachary¡¯s hand almost slipped to the ground. He anxiously called Josh.


    ¡°Josh, which hospital is Seren in?¡±


    His words affected her so much that they caused her to hurt herself.


    Zachary regretted and med himself.


    Why could he not control his foul temper?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which hospital she¡¯s at either. I saw Jasmine alone when I came to the store. I only


    learned that your wife was injured and sent to a hospital by Elisa when I asked. If you want to know


    what happened, then call and ask.¡±


    Zachary immediately hung up the call with Josh.


    He called Serenity.


    The line rang for a long time before she picked up.


    ¡°Which hospital are you at, Seren? Are you badly hurt? I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    The person who answered the phone was Elisa.


    Serenity was getting an IV infusion.


    It was only after arriving at the hospital did Elisa see how deep Serenity¡¯s wound was. It continued to


    bleed even as the doctor cleaned the wound again. Elisa was a little afraid of blood, so her legs wentContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    weak when she saw the blood dripping. In the end, she did not dare look and turned to walk away. Only


    then did she feel slightly better.


    As Serenity¡¯s scissors had been used for a long time, it was somewhat rusty. The doctor suggested she


    get a tetanus shot and an intravenous antibiotic.


    Serenity injured the middle finger of her left hand. It was not convenient for her to hold her phone after


    the wound was dressed, so she asked Elisa to help her answer her phone¡­


    Elisa¡¯s heart still felt a little bitter when she heard Zachary¡¯s anxious voice.


    Like her family, she did not understand why Zachary chose Serenity.


    How was she inferior to Serenity?


    That bitterness onlysted for a moment, and she responded to Zachary, ¡°Seren¡¯s


    wound was bandaged, and she also got a tetanus shot. She¡¯s getting an IV infusion


    now.¡±


    She looked at the IV and said, ¡°It¡¯ll take about twenty minutes before the infusion is


    finished.¡±


    ¡°Why are you answering the phone? Where¡¯s Seren?¡±


    Elisa retorted, ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Seren is getting an IV drip now and can¡¯t take your call.


    ¡°Do you need anything else? Otherwise, I¡¯m hanging up.¡¯


    ¡°Which hospital are you guys at?¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°Find it out yourself. Aren¡¯t you immensely capable? You were able to conceal everything perfectly


    when you lied to Seren. There are only so many hospitals in Wiltspoon, so don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t locate


    it. Also, watch your tone the next time you talk to me. I¡¯m Seren¡¯s older cousin!¡±

 Chapter 890

    Chapter 890


    Zachary was speechless.


    There was no doubt Elisa was Clive¡¯s sister-the siblings were the same. When they found out that he


    was Serenity¡¯s husband, they both acted like they had seniority over him as Serenity¡¯s older cousins.


    He hung up the phone.


    The nearest hospital to Wiltspoon School was Wiltspoon Community Hospital. Even without checking,


    he could guess that Elisa sent Serenity to Wiltspoon Community Hospital.


    Elisa was not angry at being hung up on by Zachary. She helped put Serenity¡¯s phone back into her


    purse and said, ¡°Seren, your mom is my aunt, which means we¡¯re cousins. The DNA test confirmed it,


    so it¡¯s an indisputable fact.


    ¡°I¡¯m a year older than you, so I have seniority over you, right? Zachary is your husband. It stands to


    reason that I also have seniority over him. You need to make him address me more politely, or my


    anger won¡¯t be relieved.¡±


    Serenity wanted tough and said, ¡°It¡¯s his mouth. I can¡¯t control him if he doesn¡¯t want to do it.¡±


    ¡°You have to control him. If you don¡¯t, he¡¯ll still look at me with that sullen expression and talk to me


    coldly! I can¡¯t be his wife, but it¡¯s not bad to be his older sister. Hahaha! I just want him to call me


    respectfully!¡±


    She sat down in the vacant seat beside Serenity, looked down at Serenity¡¯s injured hand, and said in


    distress, ¡°Did you think of your hand as Zachary and cut it because you were angry?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. No matter how angry I am, I won¡¯t harm myself. It really was an ident. Maybe I just


    used too much strength because I was angry.¡±


    ¡°Actually, Zachary is an exceptionally good man. He¡¯s from a good family too. I was born and raised in


    a rich family, so I know very well what wealthy families are like. I


    can say


    that a rich family like the Yorks is one of the only few of its kind in the whole


    province.¡±


    Elisa added enviously, ¡°The Johnsons from Annenburg are simr to the Yorks in Wiltspoon, but I¡¯ve


    never heard of a third family like theirs. In any case, the York family is at the top of the pyramid. The


    family members are thriving and united. They¡¯re the cream of the crop.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you quarrel with Zachary for a few days, but not for too long. You¡¯ll regret it for the rest of


    your life if you lose him. Look at me. I fixed my eyes on him and was obsessed with him for so many


    years. I even dreamed of marrying him before, but we¡¯re not meant to be.


    ¡°Of course, you have to look at his performance before deciding whether you¡¯d want to forgive him. If


    he behaves badly, such as imprisoning you or knocking you out like he did before, then you should stay


    mad for a few more days.¡±


    Elisa admitted that Zachary was worthy of a lifelongmitment.


    Otherwise, she would not have been obsessed with him for so many years and only given up when she


    learned that he was married.


    ¡°Seren, there¡¯s no one else here. I¡¯m one year older than you are, as well as your cousin. Even if we


    met each other just recently, I clicked with you instantly and had long since regarded you as a bosom


    friend. What I say to you are all heartfelt words.


    ¡°You won¡¯t divorce Zachary, right? Maybe you¡¯ll think about divorcing in a fit of anger, but Zachary will


    never agree. If he doesn¡¯t agree, it doesn¡¯t matter even if you try suing him for divorce. His words are


    law in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t get a divorce, you have to confront the reality between you two. Previously, you didn¡¯t


    know that he was from the York family and thought he was an ordinary sryman, so there was no


    disparity. Now that you know his real identity and two different worlds have collided, there is bound to


    be a reality gap.


    ¡°Trust me. It¡¯s hard to be a noblewoman. You must make yourself strong. I believe that if you work


    hard, Liberty and you can grow stronger. You both have that undefeatable resilience in you.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You can¡¯t be content with what you have now. To those nobledies, the ie you have each month


    isn¡¯t even enough to buy a bag. In the future, you¡¯re representing not just yourself but also Zachary.


    You¡¯re the missus of the York family, and the wife of the next head of the family.


    ¡°My mom was an orphan who climbed up with her own strength. Despite that, she also encountered


    many problems when she first married my dad. My grandfather trusted and admired my mom, but my


    grandmother acted like a stereotypical mother- inw. She had always picked on her daughter-inw.


    ¡°My mom struggled with my grandmother. It was only when Stone Group faced a crisis that my dad


    couldn¡¯t manage and my mom saved the day, pluster on when my two brothers were born, that my


    grandmother finally epted and


    acknowledged my mom.


    ¡°My mom always says that women should be self-reliant. We have to be strong without depending on


    anyone. That¡¯s the only way we can stand firm and not be bullied in this cruel and unfair world.

 Chapter 891

    Chapter 891


    Serenity looked at Elisa quietly.


    Elisa said, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired from talking so much. I¡¯ll go get a ss of water. Do you want one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, and thank you.¡±


    Elisa reached out and lightly pinched Serenity¡¯s face,ughing. ¡°We¡¯re sisters. There¡¯s no need to be so


    polite. You take quite good care of your face. It¡¯s really nice to touch. Does Zachary like to touch your


    face?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was speechless.


    Before she could answer, Elisa smiled and walked away.


    She poured Serenity and herself a cup of warm water.


    Serenity stretched out her injured hand, but instead of handing her the cup, Elisa brought it straight to


    Serenity¡¯s lips and said thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯ll feed you.¡±


    ¡°I can do it myself. I can¡¯t do anything else with my fingers wrapped like this, but I can still hold a ss


    of water.¡±


    Although that was what Serenity said, she still epted Elisa¡¯s thoughtfulness.


    After they both finished their water, Elisa sat down again and said, ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say to you for


    now. Think about what I said. If you¡¯re not willing to change yourself, then tell Zachary clearly. You two


    can split up early if Zachary and his family can¡¯t ept it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like his family doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m poor,¡± Serenity spoke for her inws. The York family knew


    her background from the beginning.


    Elisaughed. ¡°That¡¯s true. The elders of the York family are very open-minded. Even if they don¡¯t


    approve of you in their hearts, they won¡¯t do anything to you in the open. They respect the decisions of


    the younger generation, so you just have to deal with Zachary.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for you two to separate unless he doesn¡¯t love you anymore. However, he¡¯s


    very overbearing and devoted. If you want to leave him, you¡¯ll probably have to wait until you¡¯re


    reincarnated into your next life.¡±


    Serenity sighed. ¡°Elisa, I also think that the gap between us is too big. Even if we reconcile now, I¡¯ll


    always feel as if I¡¯m not good enough for him. I¡¯ll be sensitive to it. Sensitive people are also


    prone to lose their temper.


    ¡°Fights will happen easily if I lose my temper, and our feelings for each other aren¡¯t that deep in the first


    ce. Our rtionship can¡¯t handle the strain if we quarrel constantly. As for breaking up, it¡¯s true that


    he¡¯s not willing to break up with me now. To be honest, I can¡¯t bear to break up with him either. I have


    feelings for him too.


    ¡°Let me think over it.¡±


    Serenity had put much thought into it.


    She thought about what Zachary and she would face in the future.


    As Elisa said, she would represent not only herself but also Zachary, and even the entire York family in


    the future. Every move she made would be put under microscopic eyes. If she made the slightest


    mistake, news about it would instantly go viral, which would seriously affect the reputation of herself


    and the York family.


    It was hard to be a noblewoman, and harder still to be the wife of the man from the richest family in the


    city.


    She did not have a strong family as her backer. If she wanted to hold hands with Zachary for the rest of


    her life, she had to make herself stronger just like how her aunt had risen in the Stone family.


    However, it was easier said than done.


    Now that all industries were saturated, it would be highly difficult if she wanted to re- invest in a


    business. She did not even know which industry to start with.


    She did not have any big ideals before. She simply thought that she would continue running the


    bookstore with her best friend. With the small amount of money she earned from her online store, she


    would save enough money for a house down payment so she could have a real home of her own in the


    bustling city.


    Compared to many sry workers, she was already well-off.


    She never thought about marrying into the nobility, nor was she interested in them. That was because


    she knew she did not want to squeeze into a circle that she did not belong to. She did not have a


    strong passion for anything and just wanted to live a quiet life.


    Everyone knew why she suddenly married Zachary, so there was nothing more to be


    said about that.

 Chapter 892

    Chapter 892


    Never in her wildest dreams would she guess that she was lied to by Grandma May and Zachary. The


    man whom she thought was an ordinary sryman turned out to be the eldest young master of the


    York family.


    A plot that only appeared in novels actually happened in real life. Serenity was truly dumbfounded.


    She was caught off guard and did not know what to do.


    She could not leave, but she could not continue on either. She was extremely conflicted.


    It was hard for her to replicate the path taken by her aunt.


    Times were better back when her aunt was young. She could climb up as long as she seized the


    opportunity.


    However, it waspletely different now.


    Of course, Serenity knew that women should strive for self-improvement. She never thought of relying


    on a man for the rest of her life. From her sister¡¯s marriage, she witnessed that she could not believe


    men when they said nonsense like ¡°I¡¯ll support you¡±. Their mentality would change at any time.


    Several men in suits nervously gathered around a man and walked into the room.


    Their presence pulled Serenity back from her thoughts.


    The two women could not help but look over.


    Elisa thought it was Zachary, but when she saw the man who was being surrounded, she blinked and


    muttered, ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    She did not expect to see him at the hospital.


    Serenity looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    ¡°I only know one of them. The rest are his bodyguards, so I don¡¯t know their names.


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Serenity asked curiously.


    Elisa responded, ¡°He¡¯s also a big shot. He¡¯s a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. He looks gentle, but he¡¯s


    incredibly ruthless in reality.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡®Can¡¯t you just say his name?¡¯


    ¡±


    ¡°He has a deep business partnership with your husband. He¡¯s from FC & Co. from Annenburg. I


    mentioned his family to you before; the Johnsons which isparable to the Yorks. He¡¯s the fifth son in


    the family and is the younger brother of the current head of the Johnson family.


    ¡°Like Zachary, he travels around in grandiose. Zachary brings a group of bodyguards with him to keep


    away admirers like me, but Remy Johnson does so for his own safety since he¡¯s not that good in self-


    defense.¡±


    Serenity blinked. It seemed that Elisa paid quite a lot of attention to Remy.


    Remy Johnson. She remembered that name.


    Zachary mentioned him before and said that Remy was also a man worthy of a lifelongmitment.


    However, Annenburg was a bit far from Wiltspoon.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Zachary paired Jasmine and Josh but saw no progress between the two, he said he would


    introduce Remy to her as well. However, he was worried that Jasmine would not be willing to marry off


    to a distant ce. Furthermore, the Johnsons were also a powerful family, which meant Jasmine¡¯s


    unwillingness to marry into such a family.


    The topic never came up again after that.


    ¡°Men like them, who can take charge of argepany and skillfully navigate their way through the


    business world, have a ruthless side. Don¡¯t be fooled by his gentle appearance. My eldest brother has


    a very favorable opinion of the Johnsons¡¯ men.


    ¡°They¡¯re easy to talk to if you don¡¯t anger them, and they don¡¯t put up airs as


    members of a rich family. Even the head of their family has a low profile and lives like an ordinary


    person. However, if you piss them off, you¡¯ll die without even knowing how your life ended.¡±

 Chapter 893

    Chapter 893


    ¡°Right, the head of their family is the same as you. He also got married out of


    nowhere. His wife grew up in the countryside too, but she was much luckier than you. Although she


    was adopted, her adoptive parents treated her as if she was their own and raised her well.


    ¡°She has adoptive parents who genuinely love her, and she has an older brother who spoils her like


    crazy too Later, she found her biological parents who turned out to be from the richest family in


    Meadspring Her identity changed from a country bumpkin to the missy of the Meadspring¡¯s Lafayette


    family overnight. She¡¯s a match for the Johnson family head whether it¡¯s her status or identity.¡±


    Elisa was from the Stone family, so she knew all about the gentry¡¯s affairs.


    Her cousin was not as lucky as Mrs. Johnson.


    ¡°Seren, do you think I should go over and greet him? I¡¯ve met Remy several times before.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Since you know each other, go over and say hello.¡±


    ¡°I think so too. Sit here while I go and say hello. Why did hee to the hospital with so many


    bodyguards? Is he afraid the nurses will prick him to death?¡±


    Serenity burst out intoughter.


    Elisa grumbled about Remy putting on airs while walking toward him.


    However, he turned around and ran before she could get close.


    He ran toward the washroom.


    His bodyguards were nervous and at a loss.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mr. Johnson?¡± Elisa asked curiously.


    Judging by Remy¡¯s reaction, it seemed to be¡­ diarrhea.


    Remy¡¯s bodyguards were also surprised to see Elisa. They did not expect to see the daughter of the


    Stone family here while Remy came for diarrhea.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Ms. Stone?¡± a bodyguard blurted out.


    Elisa responded, ¡°I¡¯m keeping my cousinpany while she¡¯s getting an infusion. She got hurt. Is Mr.


    Johnson¡¯s stomach ufortable?¡±


    The bodyguard hummed and did not say much.


    ¡°Has he seen a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He was also prescribed medicine. He needs to get an IV infusion.¡±


    Elisa said in concern, ¡°Is it that serious?¡±


    The bodyguard was silent.


    Elisa knew they were reluctant to let her know the real reason Remy needed an


    infusion.


    She stopped asking questions and turned back to sit by Serenity¡¯s side.


    When Remy came out of the washroom again, the nurse had already prepared the IV drip and was


    ready to give him the infusion.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Remy originally wanted to lie down in the ward for the infusion, but he inadvertently saw Elisa and


    immediately straightened his back. Then, he pretended to be fine and walked over with his bodyguards.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. York and Ms. Stone.¡±


    Serenity was famous in Wiltspoon now. There was no one who did not know the young missus of the


    York family who popped out of nowhere.


    If not for Zachary and Josh, Serenity would have been swarmed by the media. She would not have


    been able to stay here quietly for her infusion.


    At first, Serenity did not even realize that ¡°Mrs. York¡± was referring to her.


    Elisa asked, ¡°What happened to you, Mr. Johnson?¡±


    ¡°I had sudden stomach flu. I was nauseous and kept vomiting. I also had abdominal pain and diarrhea


    apanied by a fever. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so I came to


    the hospital.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°Oh, that sounds pretty rough. You should drink more water.


    ¡°Thank you for the concern, Ms. Stone.¡±


    Then, he looked at Serenity. When he saw her finger wrapped in gauze, he asked


    with concern, ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡±


    Serenity smiled wryly. ¡°I wanted to test if the scissors were sharp and cut my hand.¡±


    Remy was speechless.


    He looked at Serenity and Elisa, then thought, ¡®Why is Elisa here instead of Zachary when Mrs. York is


    injured?¡¯


    He sat down on the chair next to Serenity to get his infusion.


    That way, he could chat with Elisa in the meantime.


    The bodyguards helped Remy get his medicine and poured him a ss of warm water to take the pills.


    Along with the infusion, it would help him heal a little faster.

 Chapter 894

    Chapter 894


    A few minutester, Zachary arrived in a hurry.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    There was only Serenity in his eyes. He did not notice Remy sitting to the side chatting with Elisa.


    Zachary quickly walked to Serenity and looked at the IV drip, then he crouched and gently held up


    Serenity¡¯s injured finger. His heart ached as he asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try for yourself?¡±


    Zachary med himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Seren. I was wrong again.¡±


    Serenity pursed her lips and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I hurt myself identally.¡±


    Zachary looked up at her. She met his eyes for a moment and then looked away.


    His heart clenched.


    He stood up, and said after a moment, ¡°The infusion is finished. I¡¯ll send you home.


    Rest well and don¡¯t touch cold water for the next few days so the wound doesn¡¯t get


    infected.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re busy with work, so you don¡¯t need to send me. Elisa will send me home.¡±


    It was a Saturday, but his wholepany was working overtime. It was clear that work was up to their


    necks.


    Zachary stared at her.


    Elisa and Remy, who were watching from the side, exchanged nces.


    Remy cleared his throat.


    Only then did Zachary notice him.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Johnson?¡±


    Remy smiled wryly. ¡°I¡¯m a fully grown man who has been sitting here the entire time. You¡¯ve been here


    for several minutes but haven¡¯t seen me. It seems I have the ability


    to turn invisible.¡±


    ¡°What happened, Mr. Johnson?¡± Zachary did not get offended by Remy¡¯s sarcasm. He only saw


    Serenity when he entered and did not notice anyone else.


    He did not expect to see Remy here.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I suddenly got a stomach bug. I came to the hospital because I couldn¡¯t handle it


    anymore.¡±


    Zachary nced at Elisa.


    He seemed to have a sudden feeling that Elisa and Remy were a good match.


    ¡°Seren¡¯s infusion is finished. Call the nurse over and help her remove the needle,¡±


    Elisa instructed Zachary to call for the nurse.


    Zachary did not like Elisa talking to him in amanding tone, but he had to endure


    it as he went to call the nurse.


    After the nurse pulled out the needle, he instinctively wanted to help Serenity press the puncture


    wound, but Elisa was faster than him and pressed it first. She also said in a warm voice, ¡°Seren, you


    need to keep pressure on it for a few minutes so it


    doesn¡¯t bleed.¡±


    Zachary could not steal the spotlight from Elisa. He could not argue with Elisa now.


    He asked with concern, ¡°Has Seren gotten her medicine yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. You go to the pharmacy to get it for her. There is no oral medicine. It¡¯s all topical medication


    for dressing wounds.¡±


    The one who answered was naturally Elisa.


    Zachary pursed his lips and turned around to go to the pharmacy to help his wife get


    her medicine.


    As soon as he did, Elisa helped Serenity walk out.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary quickly walked over. ¡°Let me take you home, okay?¡±


    He then said to Elisa, ¡°Thank you for taking care of her, Ms. Stone.¡±


    Serenity did not want toe to the hospital. It was Elisa who dragged her here.


    This was something Zachary was thankful to Elisa for.


    Serenity and Zachary¡¯s rtionship as a couple warmed up a bit but fell back to square one because of


    Elisa. Zachary was especially displeased with that and was even jealous of Elisa, but he could not deny


    that Elisa genuinely cared about Serenity.


    Zachary also knew that he could no longer treat Elisa as coldly as before.


    She was Serenity¡¯s cousin! Serenity cared about her.


    Zachary thought about how Serenity seemed to care about everyone except for him, and his heart felt


    bitter again.

 Chapter 895

    Chapter 895


    Elisa asked Serenity, ¡°Seren, do you want him or me to send you back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a cab myself.¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity did not let Elisa or Zachary send her back so she would not offend either party.


    Ugh, life was so hard!


    ¡°Let Zachary send you back. I¡¯ve been out for a long time and should be going back too. My mom


    doesn¡¯t even know I went out.


    Elisa took the initiative to step down.


    She looked deeply at Zachary, then let go of Serenity and left.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    She suddenly stopped again, turned, her head, and called out Zachary¡¯s name. ¡°Don¡¯t force Serenity,


    Zachary! Also, my family will always stand on Serenity¡¯s side. Don¡¯t think that you can bully her


    because she doesn¡¯t have a maiden home to rely on. If you dare to restrict her freedom like the other


    day, I¡¯lle to your door to beat you up!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s handsome face was tense as he said coldly, ¡°You won¡¯t have the chance.¡±


    He wanted nothing more than to hold Serenity in his arms now. How could he bear to bully her?


    ¡°Seren, tell me if he treats you badly. I¡¯ll seek justice for you. Also, you still need to change the way you


    talk to me, Zachary. If you don¡¯t speak to me politely, it means you don¡¯t respect Serenity¡¯s maiden


    home. It also means that your love for her isn¡¯t deep enough.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He really wanted to cuss!


    The Stones were all the same.


    Clive was like this too.


    Elisa walked away smugly as if she had just won the battle.


    ¡°Seren, I respect your maiden family. Elisa is just deliberately trying to drive a wedge between us. She


    wants us to separate.¡±


    Serenity looked at him and said, ¡°Elisa told me many things about you before you arrived, but none of it


    was her trying to drive a wedge between us. Don¡¯t judge her with your own mean measure again. Elisa


    is a very good girl.¡±


    After saying that, she took the bag containing the topical medicine from his hand, walked past him, and


    left.


    Zachary was itching to know what Elisa said to Serenity.


    He silently followed Serenity out of the hospital.


    Jim and the others were waiting at the entrance.


    When they saw the young coupleing out, they came forward and respectfully greeted Serenity.


    Serenity stopped, but she did not say anything and started walking again.


    Zachary saw that she had no intention of getting into his car. With a despondent face, he instructed


    Jim, ¡°Drive your missus back. I¡¯ll go back to the office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Jim knew that the young couple had not made up yet and did not dare say anything


    more.


    He quickly got into the car and drove to catch up to Serenity.


    Zachary watched from afar as Serenity finally got into Jim¡¯s car before feeling


    relieved.


    Fortunately, she did not refuse his arrangement.


    Zachary returned to the office and ordered Mr. Chaplin to send all the documents he needed to handle


    to his room. Then, he shut himself inside and forbade anyone to


    enter and disturb him.


    Even Josh and Callum were turned away.


    Serenity went back to the bookstore.


    Her hand was injured, so she could no longer weave her crafts. She sat at the checkout counter,


    holding a pen while scribbling on paper.


    Jasmine came out with a te of sliced honeydew and ced them in front of Serenity. She sat down


    and handed Serenity a fork, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bottle it up. You


    can talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Say, what else can I do besides opening a bookstore and an online store? Which


    industry will let me make arge amount of money quickly?¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, then go buy lottery tickets, You¡¯ll have arge amount of money if


    you win a few million.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ve never been that lucky. A person has to get rich through their own earnings. It¡¯s no


    wonder I¡¯ve always been poor.¡±

 Chapter 896

    Chapter 896


    ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking about making money? Do youck money now?¡±


    ¡°I only have a few hundred thousand in my savings ount. I don¡¯tck money, but I¡¯m not considered


    rich either. Elisa said a lot of things to me. I need to think about the reality gap between Zachary and


    me.¡±


    Jasmine asked, ¡°Are you not angry at him anymore?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m angry, I still have to think about my future with him.¡±


    Serenity sighed. ¡°I just wanted to find an ordinary man to marry. How did I jump into such arge pit?


    Now, I can¡¯t climb back out. Elisa said that even if I sue for divorce, I won¡¯t be able to leave if Zachary


    doesn¡¯t let me.¡±


    ¡°If you dare to sue for divorce, he¡¯ll imprison you in the house for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°Stop bringing that up. It¡¯ll only make me angrier.¡±


    Serenity forked a piece of honeydew¡¯ to eat. ¡°This melon is quite sweet.¡¯


    ¡°Of course it is. I picked it out myself. At first, we were all worried that Elisa would turn against you


    when she found out, but judging by her reaction, she¡¯s still rational. Although she¡¯s also angry, she


    doesn¡¯t me you for it.


    ¡°If Elisa wants to me anyone, she can only me the fact that Mr. York and her weren¡¯t meant to be.


    After all, Mr. York never liked her or gave her any promises. She has the right to like Mr. York, and he


    has the right to reject her.


    ¡°You just need to consider the reality between you and Mr. York. You don¡¯t have to worry about


    anything else.¡±


    Serenity put down her fork and sighed again. ¡°Let me think about it on my own.¡±


    They were all trying to persuade her.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything. You mull over it yourself. Besides, I¡¯ll support you no matter what decision


    you make. Aren¡¯t you eating anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Jasmine did not force her.


    People who were hurt by love were like this. Some stuffed themselves, while others


    stopped eating and sleeping.


    The sky gradually darkened.


    There was the sound of footsteps outside.


    Soon, they saw Grandma May and Tania walking in.


    ¡°Grandma May.¡±


    Jasmine had never seen Tania before and did not dare greet her.


    Serenity stood up. ¡°Nana, Mom, what are you doing here?¡±


    Jasmine realized that the person beside Grandma May was Zachary¡¯s mother, also known as


    Serenity¡¯s mother-inw.


    ¡°We came here to apologize to you. Seren, the person who lied to you first was me. If you want to


    me anyone, then me me. What happened to your hand?¡±


    Grandma May hade over to apologize to Serenity personally.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was the first person to lie to Serenity.


    ¡°I identally cut myself with the scissors. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    Serenity invited the two women to sit down.


    Jasmine poured them some water and sensibly walked away.


    Grandma May told Serenity how she had forced and coaxed Zachary to marry Serenity in order to


    repay her for her kindness.


    Finally, she said apologetically, ¡°Seren, Zack lied to you because I started it. If you want to me


    anyone, then me me.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. We¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Serenity stood up to see them off.


    Grandma May and Tania told her not to bother, but she insisted.


    After sending them off, Serenity called Zachary. He answered as soon as the line


    rang.


    ¡°Zachary,e pick me up after work. Let¡¯s go home and have a talk.¡±


    Zachary was so nervous his palms were mmy, and he quickly said, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 897

    Chapter 897


    After calling Zachary, Serenity told her sister that she would be going back to Brynfield in the evening to


    have a talk with him before returning to the rented apartment.


    Liberty said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter howte you are. I¡¯ll leave the door open. for you.¡±


    After the phone call, Serenity did not go back to the store immediately. She walked alone on the streets


    along the river in front of the school.


    Her mind slowly calmed down as the cold wind blew.


    The most important problem in front of them was not the question of whether she was angry or not, but


    the reality gap between them.


    As she walked, she realized that she had walked quite a ways. She stopped and turned to walk back.


    When she turned around, she saw that Jasmine was following her from afar. She paused before


    walking toward her friend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get over it.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°I know you will. I just figured that I should follow you so I can hear you if you shout if


    you need anything.¡±


    Serenity looked at Jasmine for a moment and suddenly hugged her. She said gratefully, ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m


    so lucky to have you as my best friend.¡±


    ¡°I could say the same thing.¡±


    Jasmine patted Serenity¡¯s back and let her go so they could walk side by side. She asked, ¡°Shall we go


    back to eat?¡±


    ¡°I told Zachary to pick me up,¡± Serenity answered.


    Jasmine looked at her. ¡°Have you decided to forgive him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just angry at him. I don¡¯t hate him. What I should face now is the gap between us. I want to have a


    good talk with him.¡±


    Jasmine hummed. ¡°Yeah, you should talk it out. Communication is very important between people.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    Zachary came quickly.


    Josh followed him over. He came to invite Jasmine to dinner.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Jasmine and he watched Serenity get into Zachary¡¯s car. When Zachary¡¯s car drove. away, Josh


    nudged Jasmine¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Have they made up? Zachary looked like he had just won the


    lottery when he came out of the office. It looked like he might start floating.¡±


    ¡°The money he gets from winning the lottery can¡¯tpare to his savings. What does he have to be


    excited about? Seren is only willing to talk to him now. They won¡¯t reconcile that quickly, but the


    problem has to be solved. Like I said, Serenity. won¡¯t run away from her problems. She just needs


    some time to calm down and think about the solutions.¡±


    Josh praised her. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re the most beautifuldy. Everything you say is right.¡±


    Jasmine red at him. ¡°That sounds like sarcasm, not apliment. When have I evermented on


    my appearance? Besides, I won¡¯t dare talk about my face in front of bigwigs like you.¡±


    ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to Italian.¡±


    ¡°Call Drake.¡±


    Josh was speechless and reluctantly said, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Well, it was his fault for going for the brother¨Cinw route first. Now, his future brother -inw had


    be the third wheel.


    He shot himself in the foot.


    Back at Brynfield, Zachary said, ¡°You watch TV first, Seren. I¡¯ll go cook.¡±


    Zachary entered the house, took off his suit jacket, and walked straight into the kitchen. He took the


    apron from the hook and put it on. ¡°We can talk after dinner.¡±


    After receiving Serenity¡¯s call, Zachary called Mrs. Lane and told her to send groceries over. However,


    he did not let her cook as he wanted to cook by himself.


    Serenity did not say anything and silently went to the balcony to water the flowers.


    Zachary suddenly rushed out and reminded her nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t let water get to your hand, Seren. It¡¯ll


    get infected.¡±

 Chapter 898

    Chapter 898


    Serenity held the watering can in her right hand and raised it when she turned to look at him. She was


    showing him that she was using her right hand. She injured her left hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s tiring if you only use one hand too. I told Mrs. Lane to take good care of these flowers. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about them.¡±


    Zachary took the watering can from her hand and did not allow her to water the flowers. He pulled her


    to the swing chair and pressed her down to the seat. ¡°Here¡¯s your favorite spot. Just sit here and swing.


    I¡¯ll go into the house and get you a coat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡±


    However, Zachary went inside as if he did not hear her. He brought her a jacket and wanted to put it on


    her, but she refused, so he draped it over her legs instead. That way, she would not feel cold when


    sitting on the swing chair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go cook now. Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t touch the water.¡±


    Zachary exhorted her again and returned to the kitchen to prepare their dinner.


    Serenity sat on the swing chair for a moment, then got up and went into the house. She watched


    quietly at the kitchen door as Zachary cooked dinner.


    As she looked at him, she remembered bits and pieces of the past. Putting aside the fact that he hid his


    identity from her, he took great care of her in everyday life.


    There had been something sweet between them.


    Serenity watched him for a while before turning away. She went to the sofa, sat down, and turned on


    the TV, but she could not focus on the program.


    From time to time, Zachary would poke his head out to see what she was doing.


    He was very nervous.


    Neither did he know what she wanted to talk to him about, nor the decision she would make.


    Heughed at himself in his heart. His calm and collectedness flew out the window after meeting


    Serenity.


    Over an hourter, the simple dinner prepared by Zachary was ready.


    There were three dishes and one soup¨Call Serenity¡¯s favorites. He served Serenity a bowl of soup and


    filled her te with food before handing her the te.


    Serenity looked at him and said, ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t treat me too well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. You¡¯re my wife. Who should I treat well if not you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll let you down.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can ept it no matter if it¡¯s hope or disappointment. As long as you don¡¯t mention divorce


    and don¡¯t leave me, I can ept anything. I can afford to wait however long you want to stay at your


    sister¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Seren, as long as you remember that you have me as your husband who¡¯s waiting for you toe


    back home, I¡¯m content with that.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Serenity served him some food. ¡°Eat first.¡±


    Zachary felt overwhelmed by favor. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, honey. Your hand is injured. I should be the one


    taking care of you.¡±


    ¡°I injured my left hand. It doesn¡¯t affect my right hand from taking food. Eat. You¡¯ve been busy the


    whole time sinceing back. You need to eat more.¡±


    She put more food on his te as she spoke.


    Zachary was nervous.


    The better she treated him, the more nervous and scared he was. He did not know what awaited him.


    After the meal, Zachary went ahead and washed the dishes.


    He deliberately dawdled and spent another hour cleaning up before walking over to sit across from


    Serenity.


    With a serious expression like an elementary school student in ss, he said, ¡°Give me your verdict,


    Seren. I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°I just want to talk with you. You make it sound like I¡¯m sending you to the


    guillotine.¡±


    He looked at her deeply and said, ¡°To me, this moment feels exactly like that.¡±

 Chapter 899

    Chapter 899


    ¡°I was really angry when I first found out that you lied to me¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s put that aside for now.


    Look at yourself. It¡¯s like your hair is standing on end. I¡¯m still angry, and I haven¡¯t calmed down yet, but


    everyone is speaking up for you and pleading your case.¡±


    Even her best friend, who was on her side, spoke up for him.


    ¡°You have the right to be angry, Seren. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have concealed it from you for so


    long. I couldn¡¯t even confess to you in person and chose another way to let you find out¡­ It was Remy


    who suggested that!¡±


    If Remy were here, he would say, ¡°You were the one who came to me for advice.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Serenity said, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s because you don¡¯t trust me enough.¡±


    ¡°Seren, I admit that I used to distrust you and guard against you. I thought you were after my money.


    Now, I absolutely believe in your character.¡±


    Serenity was silent again and looked up at him. With a heart split between hesitance and certainty, she


    asked, ¡°Zachary, can we sign another contract?¡±


    Before Zachary could speak, she continued, ¡°I got angry after finding out your true identity, but that


    anger is secondary now. What I should consider more is the gap. between us. You¡¯re the eldest young


    master of the York family. You¡¯re someone who was born into a family that has assets worth billions,


    but I¡¯m just an ordinary woman with no parents. My rtives are all sorry excuses for humans too. I


    have no skills, and I¡¯mpletely mismatched with you in every aspect.¡±


    ¡°Serenity!¡± Zachary interjected solemnly.


    He said grimly, ¡°No matter what your status is, I¡¯ve decided that it has to be don¡¯t look down on you. As


    long as I think you¡¯re a match for me, then you are. Don¡¯t put yourself down like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not putting myself down. I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity had never been one to belittle herself.


    ¡°Seren, I don¡¯t need you to have any skills. It¡¯s enough if I¡¯m capable. I can support a family. I support


    you. In the future, I can also afford to raise our children. With the money I earn, I can support all of us


    even if we give birth to a ser team.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to put pressure on yourself. I don¡¯t need you to support the family.


    I¡¯mpletely fine with keeping the status quo.¡±


    Zachary had earned more money than he could spend. He could support the entire family single¨C


    handedly, so there was no need for Serenity to have any skills, nor did she need to earn money to


    share the burden. She just needed to stay by his side and not think about divorce.


    ¡°Seren, you might not know this, but everyone in our family receives an allowance from the family trust


    fund every month. You¡¯re the eldest missus of the York family, so yours amount to 600,000 each month.


    ¡°That¡¯s just from the family fund. I can also give you pocket money every month. Nana and my mom


    will definitely give you too. You don¡¯t have to worry about money at all.¡±


    As Zachary spoke, he took out his wallet and pulled out a ck card, cing it in front of Serenity.


    ¡°In our small home, you¡¯re in charge. Everything you say isw. This is my ck card, but you keep it.


    Use it however you want. In short, with me around, you never have to worry about money.¡±


    Serenity nced at the ck card and then looked at him.


    Did he think she was worried about money?


    ¡°Zachary, if our marriage is to continue, do you want me to be a canary you keep in a cage, or do you


    want me to stand and walk beside you?¡±


    Zachary stared at her in silence.

 Chapter 900

    Chapter 900


    ¡°What I mean is, give me a little time. I¡¯ll try to see if I can fit into your world. If I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t force


    myself, and you shouldn¡¯t force me either. An unequal marriage won¡¯tst.


    ¡°You just fell in love with me, so your feelings are especially strong now. You think you can ept


    everything about me, and you don¡¯t care what my status is.


    ¡°As time passes, you¡¯ll feel that I can¡¯t help you with anything. We have nothing inmon. I won¡¯t


    understand if you talk about finance, stocks, and investment. If you take me to socialize with your


    friends, otherdies will be able to make conversation easily with you all, but what can I talk about to


    you?


    ¡°Do I talk about the weather? Or ask what you had for lunch?


    ¡°Eventually, you¡¯ll feel that I¡¯m a disgrace, and that I¡¯m not as good as your friends¡® wives. It¡¯s because


    they¡¯re on the same level as you with simr social circles, so they share simr insights and


    conversation topics.


    ¡°You can say that no one will dare do anything to me with you around, but I¡¯ll feel inferior. I don¡¯t want to


    be a canary in a cage whose only job is to be clothed and fed by you. I want to be the woman who


    walks alongside you.


    ¡°However, your starting point is so high up that I can¡¯t even catch up with you. That¡¯s why I think we


    have to start over. Give me the chance to at least try.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Why do you care that much about how others see you? I told you that


    I can support you and raise a family. You just need to keep the status quo and not care about what


    people say. They¡¯re just jealous that you can marry into the York family and be my wife..


    ¡°My friends won¡¯t look down on you. When we get together, I¡¯ll remind them in advance not to talk


    about topics that you¡¯re not well¨Cversed in. We¡¯ll just chat about everyday life. We¡¯ll talk about what we


    ate and where we went to have fun, okay? I can do all that for you.


    ¡°Seren, I know your sister¡¯s failed marriage had a great impact on you. You¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll be a


    scumbag like Hank, right? Don¡¯t worry, I promise you that I won¡¯t! Even if you turn fat in the future, I


    won¡¯t dislike you.


    ¡°I love you as a person. Be it your strengths or ws, I can ept all of them.


    ¡°What contract do you want us to sign? Are you going to terminate our marriage if you can¡¯t fit into my


    circle? You¡¯re just putting up a front. In truth, you just want to leave me. You¡¯re still angry at me for lying


    to you.¡±


    Serenity almost lost her temper several times, but she held back. She desperately told herself, ¡®Endure,


    Seren. Endure!¡®


    His domineeringness and stubbornness were not something she could change with just a few words.


    He did not think that far. He only knew that he was the eldest young master of the York family. With him


    around, she could do whatever she wanted in Wiltspoon.


    He only thought about how he had enough money to raise her and their family. All she had to do was


    continue being his wife. There was no need for her to worry about anything else.


    She was being treated like a canary kept in a gilded cage.


    Nevertheless, Serenity admitted that her sister¡¯s failed marriage had greatly affected her.


    Hank and her sister met twelve years ago, were in love for seven years, and married for more than


    three years. They had been together longer than Zachary and Serenity knew each other. Hank had


    treated her sister extremely well before. Everything that Zachary was saying now, Hank said the same


    to Liberty.


    He said he could afford to support her and their little family.


    In the end?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They exchanged vows to be with each other till death do them part, but they ended up divorcing just


    seven years in.

 Chapter 901

    Chapter 901


    Serenity also admitted that her inws were very good people. However, she could tell that her


    mother¨Cinw was not too satisfied with her.


    There was no conflict yet between Serenity and her mother¨Cinw, but as they spend more time


    together in the future, would she experience the same thing her aunt did in her youth?


    What Serenity wanted was to be truly acknowledged by her inws!


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at this, Zachary. It¡¯ste now. You should rest early. I¡¯m going back.¡±


    Serenity suppressed her anger and did not quarrel with Zachary. She could not convince him, and he


    could not understand what it was that she wanted.


    It was a waste of breath to continue the discussion.


    Serenity felt powerless. She felt that if they continued talking, they would just end up quarreling again.


    In fact, the fight would most likely escte and worsen their rtionship further. She came here to


    settle their issues, not to fight with him.


    Zachary stood up and grabbed her arm, saying in a low voice, ¡°Serenity, I won¡¯t sign any contract with


    you. We¡¯re already married. In this life, we¡¯re husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sign, then fine. Rest early.¡±


    Serenity wanted to move his hand away, but he was too strong. She was not strong enough to pry his


    hand away with just one hand, so he continued to hold her.


    Zachary saw her flippant attitude and felt that she did not take what he said to heart at all. She was still


    thinking of doing what she said. He was angry, but when he saw her injured left hand, his temper


    extinguished instantly.


    She got hurt because she was affected by what he said. She got injured because of his bad attitude.


    The injury was on her body, but he felt the pain in his heart.


    The couple had different views on the matter. He could not convince her, and she could not convince


    him either, but he could not fly into a rage lest he hurt her again.


    ¡°Seren, don¡¯t go back to your sister¡¯s ce tonight, okay? It¡¯s already sote. Your sister must be tired


    after working all day. Let her rest early with Sonny.¡±


    Zachary did not want to let her go.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Even if she did not share a bed with him, he would feel at ease as long as she stayed under the same


    roof as him.. He felt she could not give him a sense of security while she felt he could not provide her


    with a sense of trust.


    s!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send you back to your sister¡¯s ce after breakfast tomorrow. I won¡¯t treat you like


    before. That time, I only went crazy and did that to you because I was too afraid. Forgive me for my


    impulsiveness, okay?¡±


    ¡°I told my sister that I would be going back.


    ¡°I want to go back, Zachary. Let me go.¡±


    Serenity looked at him with calm eyesced with stubbornness.


    Zachary pursed his lips and looked at her for a long time, then finally let go of her arm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡±


    He picked up the car keys.


    Serenity did not refuse him. She was afraid her continuous refusals would anger him. It was not worth


    the risk.


    The young couple walked out of the house in silence and went downstairs together. No one spoke a


    single word.


    When they arrived downstairs, Zachary chose to drive the national MPV. She was used to sitting in that


    car.


    Serenity did not say anything.


    When she sat in his MPV, she was reminded of her ridiculous foolishness. She thought he was a


    simple sryman just because he drove an ordinary car. She did not even imagine he simply switched


    to an ordinary car in order to hide his identity from her.


    Grandma May and the other members of the York family all drove ordinary cars when they appeared in


    front of her. Furthermore, all of them were new cars.


    Serenity turned her head to look at the night scene outside the window, trying not to think about him


    and his entire family lying to her.


    Zachary drove very slowly, thinking that he could spend more time with her that way.

 Chapter 902

    Chapter 902


    No matter how slowly he drove, the car soon reached Liberty¡¯s ce.


    Liberty did not want to be too far away from her sister when she was looking for a rented ce, so the


    apartment was nearby Brynfield.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Zachary stopped the car.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Serenity opened the car door, said goodbye to Zachary, and got out of the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°No need. You go back. Drive safe and have a good rest at home tomorrow. You don¡¯t look too good.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes burned into her, and he asked in a low voice, ¡°Seren, you still care about me,


    right?¡±


    He tried to hold her hand, but she simply turned and entered the building.


    Zachary stood at the entrance and watched her go up. In the end, he did not walk her to the door. He


    had his pride too. He had bowed to her several times, but never once she epted¡­


    After a long time, he turned and went back to the car. He called Josh and Duncan and asked them to


    go to Neon Nights for a drink.


    After the call, he drove away and went straight to Neon Nights.


    Josh and Duncan arrived before him. The two asked for a private room and ordered beers while waiting


    for him.


    When Zachary came in and saw the two beers they ordered, he eximed, ¡°Are there no good drinks


    in this bar, or do you not have enough money to buy good booze? Why are you drinking beer? When it


    comes to alcohol, the stronger the better! No one is going home sober tonight!¡±


    Tomorrow was the weekend, so he could sleep the whole day away.


    Josh said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you guys, but I won¡¯t drink. One of us has to remain sober. Otherwise, who


    will send you home?


    ¡°Also, I have to apany Jasmine to her aunt¡¯s house for dinner tomorrow, so I can¡¯t drink or get


    drunk.¡±


    Duncan nudged Josh¡¯s arm and asked nosily, ¡°You¡¯re already meeting Ms. Sox¡¯s family? You¡¯re


    progressing quickly.¡±


    ¡°I wish. Jasmine likes to take it slow. Mrs. Lowe found her another blind date¨Can executive in Lowe


    Enterprise. Calling her over for dinner is just a front for her to go on a blind date with that guy.


    ¡°How dare anyone try to go after a woman I have my eyes on? No matter how exceptional the other


    man is, how can hepare to me?¡±


    He wanted to let everyone know that he was pursuing Jasmine so that the Sox family would stop


    arranging blind dates for her.


    Duncanughed. ¡°There really aren¡¯t many people who canpare to you.¡±


    Zachary ordered a few bottles of spirits.


    He sat on the sofa and started drinking.


    ¡°You were happy as ark when you went to pick up your wife. What happened? You guys haven¡¯t


    made up yet? Why are you drinking?¡±


    Zachary did not say anything and silently drank his liquor.


    Duncan apanied him and drank two sses, but Josh did not touch a drop of alcohol.


    ¡°Zachary, talk to us if you have something on your chest. I might not be able to help you, but Josh is


    here. Having him help you analyze is better than you bashing your head against the wall.¡±


    Duncan stopped Zachary from drinking thest bottle and said with a frown, ¡°Stop drinking. You¡¯ll drink


    yourself into aa at this rate.¡±


    Zachary shook Duncan¡¯s hand off, picked up the bottle, and poured himself another ss. However,


    instead of drinking from the ss, he lifted the bottle and drank straight from the mouth. He downed the


    bottle until it was empty.


    His grip loosened and the bottle fell to the ground and shattered.


    Then, he suddenly swept all the bottles and sses on the table to the floor.


    They shattered with a loud crash.


    The waiter at the door was startled and entered the room to check on them.


    When he saw that it was Josh and the others, he hurriedly withdrew again and closed the door.

 Chapter 903

    Chapter 903


    After Zachary swept away all the bottles and sses, he slumped down on the table and mumbled,


    ¡°Serenity, Serenity¡­ It¡¯s not like it has to be you¡­¡±


    Josh and Duncan did not hear what he said clearly at first.


    He murmured repeatedly, and it was only when Josh leaned into his mouth did he hear Zachary say,


    ¡°It¡¯s not like it has to be you, Serenity.¡±


    ¡°What is he saying?¡± Duncan asked curiously when he saw Josh¡¯s odd look.


    Josh stood up straight, looked at the drunken Zachary, and said to Duncan, ¡°Since his sudden


    marriage, he has gotten drunk several times because of Serenity.¡±


    In the beginning, when Zachary and Serenity signed the agreement, Zachary was depressed at


    Serenity¡¯s indifferent attitude. Back then, he also asked his two friends out for a drink and got drunk,


    and it was Jim who sent him home. That was also the first time Jim appeared in front of Serenity as a


    substitute driver.


    ¡°He said ¡®it doesn¡¯t have to be Serenity¡®. Hah!¡±


    Joshughed at his drunk friend. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that to Serenity¡¯s face? What¡¯s the point of saying


    that to us here? I dare you to go to Serenity and say that you don¡¯t need her.¡±


    Zachary suddenly stood up, grabbed Josh¡¯s shoulders, and shook him fiercely while. yelling, ¡°What


    else do you want from me, Serenity? I was wrong, so I apologized to you. I also let you go back to your


    sister.


    ¡°What else do you want? I¡¯m telling you, as long as I¡¯m willing, there¡¯s a whole line of women out there


    who want to marry me! You¡¯re not my only choice!¡±


    Josh was dizzy from being shaken. When he heard Zachary spewing nonsense. he could not help but


    say, ¡°You¡¯re right. You can divorce her and go marry someone else then.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams! I¡¯ll never divorce! You¡¯re mine! You¡¯ll be mine for the rest of your life, and I¡¯m yours! I


    just want you¡­ I only want you. I won¡¯t let go of you. I won¡¯t sign a contract. Don¡¯t mention the contract


    to me again¡­ I already burned it and flushed it down the drain. You can only be my wife¡­¡±


    After viciously shaking Josh, Zachary fell back to the couch like a deted ball. He slumped against the


    couch and closed his eyes, but he continued to mutter, Serenity¡­ Serenity¡­ I¡¯ll support you. I can


    afford to support you¡­.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me¡­ I need you¡­ Mine. You¡¯re mine¡­¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mumbling became softer until there was no more sound.


    He fell asleep.


    Josh and Duncan exchanged a look.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh said, ¡°Thank God he didn¡¯t take me for Serenity.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°Were you afraid that he would kiss you?¡±


    ¡°I was terrified that he would take me for Serenity and kiss me, then force himself on me. You don¡¯t


    know how scared I was. Say, do you think I should just y dead or fight back if he forces himself on


    me?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    He looked at Zachary and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Zachary I know.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You¡¯ll be like him too when you fall in love with a woman and fight with her.


    Maybe you¡¯ll even be crazier than him.¡±


    ¡°The woman who can make me fall in love isn¡¯t in this world yet. I¡¯ll just watch as you guys fall in love,


    get married, and be fathers.¡±


    Duncan had seen countless women, but there was no one who made his heart skip a beat and made


    him want to settle down.


    His best friends both found a woman they liked. Although they had sweet times, there was also trouble.


    The Zachary York in the past was always calm and collected. He had never lost his cool like this.


    It was better to remain single.


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Maybe the woman who can make your heart flutter is right next to you. Anyway,


    help me pick this drunkard up and get to my car. I¡¯ll send him home. Can you take a cab back by


    yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Duncan helped pick Zachary up. ¡°He¡¯spletely wasted. There¡¯s no one to take care of him if you


    bring him home. He¡¯ll catch a cold if he lies on the ground all night.¡±

 Chapter 904

    Chapter 904


    ¡°I¡¯ll send him to Serenity¡¯s ce. She¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Josh wanted to help his best friend out.


    Duncan reminded him, ¡°Zachary is drunk and spewing nonsense. If he said those words he said earlier


    in front of Serenity, it would be adding insult to injury.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Josh paused. ¡°I¡¯ll send him to Wildridge Manor.¡±


    Duncan had no problem with that.


    The three of them left the bar. Duncan helped Zachary into Josh¡¯s car, said a few words, and watched


    Josh drive away. Then, he called for a cab for himself.


    On the way back to York¡¯s residence, Zachary asionally yelled a few times. One moment, it was


    ¡°Serenity, I love you. Don¡¯t leave me.¡± The next moment, it was, ¡± What else do you want from me? It¡¯s


    not like I need you.¡±


    He kept repeating those words.


    It was a fight between his love and ego. His love prevailed one moment, and his ego the next.


    More than an hourter, Josh¡¯s car arrived at Wildridge Manor. He called Grandma May in advance, so


    she waited for him at the entrance of the house.


    ¡°Grandma May.¡±


    Josh parked the car and called out to the old woman. ¡°Sorry for bothering you when it¡¯s sote.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry for troubling you to send Zack back thiste.¡±


    Grandma May told the bodyguards to help Zachary out of the car. When she saw how he was so


    intoxicated that he could not even walk, she asked Josh, ¡°How much did that brat drink?¡±


    ¡°A few bottles. He got so drunk that he started talking nonsense, so I didn¡¯t dare send him to Serenity. I


    was afraid she¡¯d get angrier if she heard what he said.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Josh did not conceal it and told Grandma May the absurdity that Zachary said.


    Grandma May snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll call him a man if he has the balls to say that in front of Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May, Zachary is just depressed and venting. When he sobers up tomorrow, he¡¯ll cling to


    Serenity again like gum.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°In vino veritas. You should look up what that means.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Fortunately, he did not send Zachary to Serenity. Otherwise, like Grandma May, Serenity would think


    that Zachary was speaking his hidden thoughts after drinking.


    ¡°Do you want toe in for a ss of water before you go?¡±


    ¡°No need, Grandma May. I¡¯ll leave now. I have ns tomorrow.¡±


    Grandma May was aware that Josh was pursuing Jasmine and smiled. ¡°All right. You go back first.¡±


    After Josh left, she ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Move a deck chair to the swimming pool and let Zack lie


    there for tonight. The cold will help him sober up.¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. York,¡± a bodyguard protested.


    Grandma May¡¯s expression fell. ¡°Did you not hear what I said? Since he likes to drown his sorrows in


    alcohol, I¡¯ll help him out. Do as I say. No matter what ident happens tomorrow, he won¡¯t dare do


    anything to you with me around.¡±

 Chapter 905

    Chapter 905


    What would Zachary do? He was dreaming after passing out drunk.


    In his dream, he was fighting Serenity fiercely, and he shouted at her, ¡°It¡¯s not that I need you, Serenity.


    I can toss you away any time. Don¡¯t regret it when that happens!¡±


    Serenity looked at him coldly and then turned to leave.


    ¡°Serenity! You¡¯ll never leave me! You¡¯re mine! I need you!¡±


    His instinctive reaction was to pull her back and not let her go.


    He pulled her and held her tightly, then lowered his head to her for a furious kiss as if trying to sear


    himself onto her¡­


    ¡°Ssh-¡±


    When Zachary was fiercely entangled with Serenity in his dream, he flipped over and tumbled out of


    the deck chair. He fell into the pool.


    The cold water instantly engulfed his body.


    His dream shattered, and the zing fire in him that had ignited was extinguished the moment he fell


    into the pool.


    F*ck!


    It was freezing!


    There was so much water!


    Why was he in the water?!


    Zachary was caught off guard when he fell into the pool and choked on two mouthfuls of water. When


    he came to his senses, he hurriedly swam to the opposite side and climbed out.


    Swears spilled from his mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Who threw me into the pool?¡±


    He wiped the water droplets off his face and roared.


    The lights around the pool glowed softly. It was peaceful and quiet.


    No one responded to his roar because there was no one around the pool.


    There was only a deck chair on the other side along with a nket that had fallen. Half of the nket


    dipped into the pool while the other half remained dry.


    Zachary swore again.


    Even without asking, he knew that this was the York residence. That day, he swam in this very same


    pool and forced his nana out of feigning sickness.


    There was no one except Nana who had the guts to get someone to ce him on the edge of the pool.


    He was just depressed and went drinking.


    How could Nana do this to him?


    Zachary sobered up the moment he fell into the pool.


    He walked around the pool, went back to the deck chair, and threw it into the pool. He also kicked the


    nket that was used to cover him into the water. Then, he walked into the house with sopping clothes.


    The lights in the lounge were still lit.


    Zachary entered and saw his nana sitting on the couch. With her reading sses, she leisurely read


    the newspaper. Next to her was her walking cane, but she mostly used it to whack her grandchildren.


    ¡°Oh, what happened? Why did our eldest young mastere back all wet? Did you go meet Poseidon


    for a game of chess?¡±


    Zachary had a dark expression and said nothing.


    Water kept dripping from his clothes. When he stopped, arge puddle soon formed on the ground


    beneath him.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did Poseidon not tell you to stay and be his son¨Cinw? Besides, you said you didn¡¯t need Serenity.¡±


    Zachary frowned and walked over with a sullen face. He stood in front of his nana and dripped water all


    over the ground.


    Grandma May put down the newspaper, picked up her walking cane, and swung it at Zachary.


    Zachary jumped and took several steps back.


    ¡°Nana!¡±


    ¡°Stand back. Don¡¯t pee on my feet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not urine, Nana! It¡¯s water!¡±

 Chapter 906

    Chapter 906


    The scowl on Zachary¡¯s face could not be any more grimacing.


    Nevertheless, he did not have the nerve to go ahead to face another beating from Nana¡¯s cane. Taking


    his nana¡¯s cynical remark to heart, Zachary callously retorted, ¡± Nana, I never said Serenity¡¯s not the


    only girl out there for me.¡±


    There was no way he would say such a thing.


    Serenity was the only one for him. He did not want anyone but Serenity.


    ¡°So you never said that?¡±


    Stumped, Zachary took a moment before uttering, ¡°I might have said it in my dreams. How did you


    know, Nana?¡±


    Was it possible that it did not happen in dreand?


    He had a huge fight with Serenity and said the unthinkable in a fit of rage. The rage somehow inmed


    something else in him too¡­.


    ¡°Nana, I¨CI had a lot to drink. What did I do to Serenity while intoxicated?¡±


    If he was drunk to use force on Serenity¡­.


    Jesus!


    Zachary had to stop his thoughts from spiraling there.


    Alcohol could really mess things up!


    He was wasted.


    Grandma May put down her cane and said, ¡°How am I supposed to know what you did to Serenity?


    You were rambling on after downing a few bottles of liquor. I thought you could use some help to sober


    up. How do you feel? Is your mind clear now?¡±


    Zachary fell silent before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sober.¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s method of sobering him up could end up fatal if his waking came toote. He would


    have to wait to reconcile with Serenity in Heaven then.


    ¡°Can your problems be solved by drowning your sorrows?¡±


    Zachary shook his head. ¡°At least I can forget my troubles for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Are your troubles still here now that you¡¯re awake? Or does it feel worse? You can say anything and


    do anything when you¡¯re drunk. You might think it¡¯s a dream, but you could be acting it out in real life.¡±


    Zachary turned as white as a sheet. He nervously asked, ¡°What happened to Serenity, Nana?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s tactic of intimidation worked. However, the olddy had no clue how Serenity was


    doing because the person who drove her wasted grandson homest night was Josh and not her


    granddaughter¨Cinw.


    Zachary turned on his heel to leave.


    ¡°Come back. What time do you think it is? She¡¯s going to give you an attitude if you wake her at this


    hour.¡±


    It was five o¡¯clock in the morning. It was not even the break of dawn.


    ¡°Also, change out of your wet clothes. You look like you took a bath with your clothes on.¡±


    Turning a deaf ear, Zachary proceeded to walk out of there.


    ¡°Josh was the one who sent you homest night.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma May had toe clean before her drunken grandson went to Serenity looking like that.


    By the looks of his pale face, Zachary must have done something to Serenity in his dreams. Serenity


    would probably be left scratching her head if her door was pounded first thing in the morning.


    Stopping short, Zachary turned around and brisked his pace back to Grandma May.


    ¡°Josh drove me home? Did I do anything to Josh?¡±


    Furious, Grandma May smacked him on the arm and chided, ¡°God knows what you did to Josh. Josh


    fled right after dropping you off. He didn¡¯t evene in for a drink.¡±


    Zachary looked sullen.


    Grandma asked him on purpose, ¡°Zachary, what happened in your dream? Josh is your most trusted


    and closest friend. He dumped you here before running away. Did you mistake him for Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Nana!¡±


    Zachary hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t remember a thing!¡±


    His memory was stuck on asking his two best friends out to Neon Nights. He needed a drink after


    Serenity proposed signing a new contract with him. She needed time to get used to his status as the


    heir of the Yorks. While she would try to adapt to his world, she would not push herself if it was not for


    her. If it was not meant to be, Serenity hoped Zachary would not push the agenda and let it go too.

 Chapter 907

    Chapter 907


    In other words, the couple would divorce and be set free if Serenity could not blend into his circle.


    Was marriage all about equal social standing?


    Zachary and his family never once turned their nose up at Serenity. Why must Serenity put pressure on


    herself and care about what other people think?


    He believed there was no gap between them!


    His word should be taken for it!


    ¡°You can pretend nothing happened since you don¡¯t remember. Oh, there¡¯s one thing you kept


    repeating all night¨C¡®Serenity, you¡¯re not the only one out there for me.¡® Are those your true thoughts?


    You should go and talk to her when the sunes out. What are you trying to aplish by making a


    huge fuss about it with us?¡±


    With his face falling, Zachary bitterly smiled. ¡°Seren said a lot to me, Nana. She doesn¡¯t want to be a


    defenseless girl, hiding under my wing. She wants to be a woman standing proudly next to me.


    ¡°Serenity wants to sharemon interests. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have anything inmon to talk


    about. I¡¯m not trying to raise her like a pet. She¡¯s my wife. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me wanting to


    take care of my wife financially, but she wants to get on by herself.


    ¡°There are so many women out there who want to marry me. I could have anyone in the world, but I


    don¡¯t want them. Serenity¡¯s the only one for me. Why can¡¯t she be like everyone else and enjoy all the


    wealth and privilege I can give her? It makes sense that she wants to be self¨Creliant if I can¡¯t afford her


    or fail in my duties as a husband.


    ¡°I have the means to take care of her and the family. Yet, here she was, talking about being


    independent. She owns a shop and has an ie. Isn¡¯t that enough? I didn¡¯t stop her from running her


    business. I never asked her to stay at home and be a good wife.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I give her enough freedom? She¡¯s my wife. No one will have the audacity to disrespect her. No


    one will give her an attitude. She basically has Wiltspoon in the palm of her hand with me around. I bet


    Elisa said something to her that started this. I knew that woman was no good. She¡¯s out to drive a


    wedge between me and Serenity.¡±


    Poor Elisa, after all that good word she put in for Zachary.


    The attack was uncalled for.


    ¡°You got so much anger in you because Serenity talked to you about that, and your true feelings were


    revealed when you were drunk?¡±


    Zachary responded, ¡°Nana, I didn¡¯t mean it. I clearly spoke in anger without thinking. You see how


    much I care for Serenity. I¡¯m the heir of the York family, for goodness¡® sake. I get everything I want.


    Sure, I made a mistake, but I apologized for it. She¡¯s still


    M¨CMy ego was bruised, that was why everything came out wrong.


    ¡°Nana, please don¡¯t tell that to Seren, or you¡¯ll blow your chances of having a great- granddaughter.¡±


    Talking about great¨Cgranddaughters, Zachary suddenly expectantly uttered, ¡°We tried to make babies


    after Seren¡¯s Aunt Flo left. I wonder if she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Grandma May looked at him and said, ¡°So what if she¡¯s pregnant? You don¡¯t share the same values.


    What¡¯s the point if you can¡¯tmunicate well? You¡¯re only going to fight. Zachary, you haven¡¯t gotten


    anything figured out.


    ¡°Do you know what kind of woman Serenity is?¡±


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary fell silent.


    ¡°Go to her once you really get to know who she is. Otherwise, your rtionship will only go in circles.


    Get upstairs and change. You better stay put and give Serenity some space for now.¡±


    Zachary begrudgingly said, ¡°Why can¡¯t I visit my wife? What if someone steals her away?¡±


    ¡°The whole city knows she¡¯s Mrs. York. Who would dare cross the line and woo her?¡± Zachary then


    mumbled something under his breath.


    ¡°Are you going upstairs to change or what? No one¡¯s going to make you take a shot now if you catch a


    cold.¡±


    With a sour face, Zachary turned on his heels and went up the stairs.


    Did he really not get Serenity?


    Serenity felt that she did not deserve him because he was too wealthy.


    Nevertheless, what was his belonged to her too.


    Josh pulled up at the gate of the Soxes¡® residence. He got out of the car and checked himself out in the


    side mirror. Happy with his looks, Josh retrieved the gift he bought from the back seat.


    He walked to the front door and pressed the doorbell.


    The Soxes¡® watchdogs barked and sprung at the noise.

 Chapter 908

    Chapter 908


    Seeing that it was Josh, the two hounds stopped barking and wagged their tails at him.


    Josh was often around the Soxes¡® residence in the name of hanging out with Drake. His frequent visits


    gave Mrs. Sox the wrong idea that Josh took a fancy to Drake, but it also drew him closer to the two


    hounds.


    Drake came to open the door.


    ¡°Are you here for me?¡±


    Josh answered with a smile, ¡°You wish. I¡¯m here for your sister.¡±


    Drake grinned. ¡°I found out yesterday that my mom thought you had a crush on me. Haha! That was


    hrious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised Mrs. Sox took it the wrong way.¡±


    ¡°Well, you always came looking for me. Anyway, my sister¡¯s getting dressed upstairs. She said she


    doesn¡¯t care if youe, but she hasn¡¯t decided what to wear since getting up. Oh, women. It¡¯s one of


    those no¨Cmeans¨Cyes moments.¡±


    Josh told him off, ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of your sister in front of me.¡±


    Drakemented, ¡°Are you on her side already?¡±


    ¡°Drake, is that Josh? Oh, it is Josh. Come on in.¡±


    Mrs. Sox waited at the door.


    Josh handed the gift over to Mrs. Sox and shyly uttered, ¡°Mrs. Sox, I wasn¡¯t sure what you and Mr. Sox


    like, so I bought a little something I thought was nice. I hope you¡¯d like it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t have to. Mr. Sox and I are happy enough that you came.¡±


    Well, more like relieved¨Ctheir single daughter had finally caught the eyes of a brilliant man.


    Here they thought their son might marry a man. It was all a misunderstanding. That was another


    reason to feel relieved.


    Josh stepped into the house and met Mr. Sox. Josh shyly said hello.


    Mr. Sox returned a smile with a much friendlier look on his face.


    Now that the air was cleared up, Mr. Sox suddenly saw Josh in a positive light.


    After gesturing for Josh to sit down, Mrs. Sox told her son, ¡°Tell your sister toe down. Josh is here.


    We should get going to your aunt¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Drake rushed upstairs to call his sister.


    Mr. Sox handed Josh a cigarette.


    Waving his arm, Josh replied, ¡°I don¡¯t smoke, Mr. Sox.¡±


    Mrs. Soxplimented, ¡°That¡¯s a good habit. Jasmine doesn¡¯t like men who smoke.¡±


    Josh was well aware of the fact. He smoked but only on rare asions.


    Josh kept cigarettes and a lighter handy for frequent social engagements.


    Mrs. Sox poured Josh a drink before taking a seat in front of Josh. She looked at Josh with a smile and


    asked, ¡°Does your family know about you and Jasmine?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Josh thought to himself, ¡®Is the meeting between the parentsing up soon?¡®


    Bearing an embarrassed smile, Josh answered, ¡°I n to let my family know when I finally get Jasmine


    to be my girlfriend, Mrs. Sox.¡±


    He feared his family might scare Jasmine off with their overly keen friendliness.


    ¡°Okay. I have high hopes for you. You can do it. I have a gift for you. You¡¯ll get an even bigger present


    when you call me Mom.¡±

 Chapter 909

    Chapter 909


    Josh said with a smile, ¡°I better work on it so I can get the bigger gift from you soon.¡±


    ¡°I heard that no gossip slips past your family,¡± Mr. Sox chimed in.


    Josh replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. Are you into gossip?¡±


    Mr. Sox uttered with a straight face, ¡°Gossip doesn¡¯t appeal to someone of my age, but you can share a


    little with me when we have nothing to do. I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Squealing at her husband, Mrs. Sox remarked, ¡°Jasmine takes after him.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s love for the buzz and gossip came from her father.


    Josh happened to be the same type. He and Jasmine seemed destined together.


    God knew what embarrassing moments Jasmine¡¯s parents would share with Josh. while she was not


    around. Hence, Jasmine finally decided on a dress after standing in front of her wardrobe all day.


    Jasmine wore a dress, grabbing her phone on the way out.


    ¡°Get it together, Jas. Josh is downstairs.¡±


    Drake called her sister¡¯s attention to her bearing. She should walk like ady.


    Now that an eligible bachelor had the hots for his sister, Jasmine might scare Mr. Bucham away if she


    did not keep up with her appearance. Drake did not want to end up ving off his remaining years to


    look after his spinster sister.


    Despite being years younger than his sister, Drake was worried about his sister ever finding a man.


    Looking back, Jasmine said, ¡°We don¡¯t have privacy with him around. Why bother putting up an act?¡±


    Drake was speechless.


    With Josh¡¯s identity in mind, Drake had a mini heart attack. Would Josh dig into all his deepest and


    darkest secrets too?


    While Josh may be in the intelligence business, he was only interested in learning more about Drake¡¯s


    sister.


    Josh would only go as far as to get a feel of Drake¡¯s character and likings before pandering to Drake¡¯s


    needs. It was a strategy to win Drake¡¯s favor.


    It would not take long for Josh to get the girl if he got his future brother- and parents- inw on his side.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    By the looks of things, his future father¨Cinw appeared fond of Josh.


    Jasmine would probably be his by now if he hade clean sooner about his feelings.


    Josh was going to have dinner at the Lowes¡® as Jasmine¡¯s boyfriend.


    This was to stop Mrs. Lowe from introducing so¨Ccalled good men to Jasmine. These men had nothing


    on Josh!


    ¡°Can I have a word with you, Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Before they made a move, Jasmine pulled Josh to a corner and stuffed a wad of cash in Josh¡¯s hand.


    She whispered, ¡°Mr. Bucham, this is the payment for pretending to be my boyfriend.¡±


    Josh lowered his gaze at the money before picking his head up to meet her eyes. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, Ms. Sox. This is what I¡¯m paid for. I promise I¡¯ll do a good job.¡±


    Stuffing the cash in his pocket, Josh wrapped his arms around her waist and grinned cunningly. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go, darling. We don¡¯t have to keep your parents waiting.¡±


    Jasmine was at a loss for words.


    ¡°No point paying if you don¡¯t get your money¡¯s worth. I must make sure I¡¯m more than up to your


    expectations. Come. Let¡¯s practice our kiss. Kissing is a normal thing for couples.¡±


    Josh lowered his head to kiss Jasmine, startling Jasmine into pushing him away. Putting her hands out,


    Jasmine said, ¡°Give me back the money. I¡¯m not renting a boyfriend anymore.¡±


    Josh gave her back the money. Although there was a smile on his face, his words came off as


    domineering. ¡°I¡¯ll bang you if you offer me money again. That¡¯s what you¡¯re paying me for.¡±


    Jasmine was lost for words.


    The man was not one to be messed with.


    With Josh joining along for dinner at the Lowes¡®, Mrs. Lowe soon found out that Josh was courting her


    niece. She was happy and embarrassed at the same time.


    The Buchams were higher up the socialdder than the Lowes. Her niece was luckier than her.


    While Josh was making his intentions known to Jasmine¡¯s family and friends, Zachary left Serenity


    alone under his nana¡¯s orders.


    Zachary put up with it for a week.


    During the week, Zachary unleashed his pent¨Cup emotions at work. Taking the brunt of it, the


    employees begged Josh to simmer Mr. York down. Otherwise, the employees would continue to suffer


    in Zachary¡¯s hands as the overtime would nevere to an end.


    Zachary was efficient when he put his mind to work. Even Josh could not keep up with him.

 Chapter 910

    Chapter 910


    Zachary had no idea hismitment to work had caused distress to the entire office. It was Monday


    after he took seven days to cool off. He invited Serenity out at the start of a new week.


    The injury on Serenity¡¯s hand healed up well after seven days of rest. At least, she could now drive.


    Zachary asked to meet her at the presidential suite on the top floor of Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Serenity brought Sonny along.


    The little man was with her today because the facelift for Liberty¡¯s restaurant was nearingpletion.


    Since Liberty would be busy in theing days, she did not have time to look after Sonny. The


    responsibility of caring for Sonny fell on Serenity¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    Standing at the hotel entrance, Jim and his colleague watched as Serenity carried Sonny out of the car.


    Jim went ahead and respectfully said hello.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your boss?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zachary is waiting for you on the top floor. Pleasee with us.


    Remaining deferential throughout, Jim and his colleague led Serenity into the hotel.


    A few minutester, Serenity entered the magnificent presidential suite with Sonny in her arms.


    With his back facing the door, Zachary stood by the window. The room bore a heavy stench of


    cigarettes.


    Zachary, who rarely ever smoked, had helped himself to multiple packs.


    Serenity noticed the ashtray, filled with cigarette butts on the coffee table. There was also a thick yellow


    envelope on the table, but the content was unknown.


    They had not seen each other for a week.


    By now, Serenity had gotten a grip on herself.


    ¡°Uncle Zack.¡±


    Sonny was the first to break the silence.


    Sonny¡¯s voice urged Zachary to turn around. He quickly put out the cigarette in his hand.


    He was aware of Serenitying into the room.


    The only reason Zachary did not turn around was that he was smoking. He did not want her to see him


    smoking because she had a thing against smokers.


    It never urred to him that Serenity came along with Sonny.


    Zachary did not want to expose the little guy to second¨Chand smoke.


    Drawing near, Zachary removed the ashtray from the coffee table and put it far away. He opened the


    door, letting fresh air clear the cigarette stench.


    Serenity watched as he did all that.


    ¡°I¨CI was bored and took a few puffs. I¡¯ll quit smoking if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Zachary exined as he came forward to take Sonny from Serenity¡¯s arms. Weighing


    the boy in his hands, Zachary remarked, ¡°Sonny has gotten a little heavier.


    ¡°Please sit, Seren.¡±


    Zachary asked his wife to sit down.


    Serenity took a seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a drink.¡±


    Zachary put Sonny down and poured his guests a drink. He also took out some snacks for Sonny.


    He then took a seat next to Sonny.


    Zachary stared at Serenity for a while before picking up the yellow envelope from the coffee table. He


    handed the envelope to Serenity and said, ¡°This is for you, Seren.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Divorce papers?¡±


    Zachary responded, ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Pursing her lips, Serenity took the yellow envelope and replied, ¡°I thought you came around.¡±


    She opened the yellow envelope and pulled out the papers from inside. It did not take long for her to


    see what they were all about.


    Zachary uttered tenderly, ¡°I¡¯m giving you my assets, so you don¡¯t feel the weight of the stress. I ept


    your proposal to sign an agreement, but my only condition is that we don¡¯t divorce.¡±


    >>> Read next chapter at here

 Chapter 911

    Chapter 911


    Paperwork for the transfer of Zachary¡¯s personal assets, including York Corporation shares, bank


    ounts, and all title deeds of residential andmercial properties had been sorted and packed in


    one envelope for Serenity.


    ¡°You will own thepany¡¯s equity, but I¡¯ll manage York Corporation for you. The profit will be yours to


    keep. I¡¯m only working for you. If you have a financial target in mind, I will do my best to help you reach


    that goal.


    ¡°We can proceed with the paperwork to transfer everything to your name if you¡¯re okay with it. I won¡¯t


    keep anything. You can decide how much you want to give me for allowance.


    ¡°I kept my guard against you, thinking you were out to get my money. Now, I¡¯m handing over everything


    I have to you to prove my confidence in you and apologize. through my actions. I promise all the hiding


    and lies won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Without looking at the deeds, Serenity stuffed the document back into the envelope and stared at him


    in silence.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Say something, Seren. What do you think?¡±


    Her unresponsiveness drew an unsettling concern in Zachary.


    There was no telling what was on her mind or what she nned on doing.


    Serenity slid the envelope across the table to Zachary and said, ¡°I won¡¯t ept this, Zachary,¡±


    Thrown into a fluster, Zachary grabbed Serenity¡¯s hands out of impulse and desperately asked, ¡°Tell


    me, what do you want me to do, Seren? I promise I can do whatever it is.


    ¡°You believe I was far too rich for you, so I¡¯m transferring my assets to you, turning the table between


    us. I put myself in a lesser position. Isn¡¯t that enough to give your assurance?¡±


    He was giving her everything he owned.


    ¡°Zachary, I don¡¯t want your charity. I don¡¯t want to rely on you. Don¡¯t you get it? I don¡¯t want to be an


    essory, dependent on you for everything.¡±


    He was a great shoulder to lean on when their rtionship was at its best. What if she got used to


    having him around too much, and their marriage was doomed? Serenity would be putting herself in a


    very vulnerable and precarious position.


    They had only been married for a few months. The way ahead was long. Zachary


    could say that he would love her forever, but an eternity had no end. Serenity found it hard to believe


    that his feelings would remain unchanged.


    Some couples would still fall out of love and separate in theirter years.


    Serenity was only putting a safeguard in ce.


    ¡°But I want to be your rock and your lifetime support!


    ¡°I got you covered for anything and everything.¡±


    Serenity had faith in his capabilities.


    In the past, Zachary always took care of her troubles.


    She believed he was a superman¨Cher superman.


    Later, Serenity found out that all the troubles went away because of his social standing.


    ¡°Seren, take and keep this. I¡¯m readily avable when you decide to go through with the process. The


    passcode for the bank cards is the same as the one I gave you for household expenses. Just get


    anything you need.


    ¡°You can check out the property and see if there¡¯s anything that tickles your fancy. You can also keep a


    lookout for other properties that are to your liking. Your bumper is still damaged from the time you


    tailgated another vehicle. I see you haven¡¯t sent the car off for repairs. Why don¡¯t you switch to another


    car?


    ¡°I have a lot of cars in the garage. Pick one you like.¡±


    Zachary slid the envelope back to Serenity, demanding that she epted it.

 Chapter 912

    Chapter 912


    Pre¨Cempting that Serenity would reject his gesture, Zachary put forth a threat before that could


    happen. ¡°I¡¯ll throw these papers out of the window if you don¡¯t ept the envelope. You¡¯re the head of


    the household. Why should I care if you don¡¯t give a sh* t about our family asset? All that matters to me


    is you.¡±


    Serenity was lost for words.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After going a week without seeing each other, Serenity thought he understood where she wasing


    from and was ready to change his tyrannical attitude when he asked to meet. Nevertheless, Serenity


    was left to sigh at his threat.


    A leopard could not possibly change its spots.


    He was born this way. She should not have counted on herself to be special and be able to change


    him.


    Zachary would not change, and she did not want to change. The only option left was to work their


    problems out one by one.


    Serenity locked eyes with Zachary for a long time before picking up the envelope. She pulled out a


    ck card from the envelope and gave it to him. She said, ¡°You¡¯re a man and a CEO. You need a ck


    card to reflect your status. Keep the bank card, and I¡¯ll hold onto the rest for you for the time being.¡±


    It was to save him from tossing the document out the window.


    He would do it.


    Serenity had no doubt about that.


    Taking it as a win, Zachary took the ck card and uttered, ¡°I wired a sum into the bank ount that¡¯s


    for household use. Get anything you want. Don¡¯t scrimp on yourself. Ask your sister whether she wants


    to buy a ce. You can look at houses.


    ¡°Rentals don¡¯t give a feeling of home.


    ¡°We can lend your sister some money if she doesn¡¯t have enough. You can decide on the matter.


    Liberty and Sonny should have a ce to call home.¡±


    After a week¨Clong cooling off, Zachary settled upon transferring all his assets to Serenity to give her


    assurance. Not to mention, he wanted to lend his sister¨Cinw a hand. This was crucial because the


    people who mattered the most to Serenity were her sister and nephew.


    ¡°My sister poured her money into the restaurant. A house is not in her ns for now.¡±


    Serenity had talked to her sister about it. Serenity would lend the money to Liberty if she wanted to get


    a ce of her own.


    Without using Zachary¡¯s money, Serenity had enough savings to provide her sister the financial help.


    At least, the deposit for the house could be raised.


    Nevertheless, her sister said no. Liberty wanted to see if she could keep her breakfast ce running. If


    business was good, Liberty would have money to afford a house in a few years. Liberty did not want to


    put herself in the position of pouring. money into the business and mortgage in case her business could


    not make it.


    There was also the question about Sonny¡¯s education. Sonny would be starting kindergarten in


    September. Wiltspoon¡¯s early childhood education was more. expensive than in small towns.


    Serenity paid a month of the rental now that she was living with her sister. Her gesture earned her a


    nagging. Liberty wanted to return the money, but Serenity had to throw a fit for her sister to stop.


    Liberty said that she was Sonny¡¯s pir. She needed to be strong on her own without depending on


    anyone else.


    While Liberty was happy that Serenity had her back, Liberty could not possibly rely on her sister¡¯s


    handouts forever.


    Liberty only epted money from her sister for household expenses because she did not have an


    ie before she and Hank separated. Now that she found her life purpose, Liberty must walk her


    own path no matter the challenges ahead.


    Serenity tenderly remarked, ¡°I have not considered getting a property yet.¡± The figures in her bank


    ount had yet to reach her target at the moment. She had more pressing matters to attend to than


    buying a house.

 Chapter 913

    Chapter 913


    ¡°Um¡­ Can I take you to see our properties?¡±


    Zachary was referring to the houses he bought before they got married.


    The properties he bought were mostly vis with front and back gardens.


    Zachary only purchased properties in catchment areas that were highly sought after. He was single


    back then, but he knew his family would not stop bugging him about. getting married. There would be a


    time when he would have a family of his own. For his children¡¯s education, he bought houses in a few


    areas with great schools.


    His future children would have the freedom to study wherever they wanted to.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with your work?¡±


    ¡°Workes second when I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Serenity replied disagreeably, ¡°It should at least be sometime during the weekend when you and I don¡¯t


    have to work.¡±


    She did not want to pull him out of his busy schedule.


    Zachary was only testing the waters. Now that he got an answer, he could breathe a sigh of relief.


    For Serenity to be fine with looking at the houses he bought, this meant she still saw him as her


    husband.


    They were still a family in her eyes even though they had separate living arrangements now.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pick you up from your sister¡¯s on Saturday morning. Can you tell your sister to make me


    breakfast too?¡±


    ¡°Got it. It¡¯s not like my sister ever lets you leave hungry?¡±


    Serenity picked Sonny up as she rose to her feet. Serenity remarked, ¡°I¡¯m heading back. Carry on with


    your work.¡±


    Zachary quickly got up and asked expectantly, ¡°Can we have lunch together?¡±


    He looked at the time. Lunch was two hours away as it was only ten o¡¯clock right now.


    Of course, lunchtime could be flexible.


    ¡°Nah, I need to take Sonny back to my sister¡¯s. Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t overwork. You might want


    to stay off the alcohol before you say anything silly.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Did someone stab him in the back and snitch to Serenity about his drunk talk?


    The truth was no one betrayed him. Zachary would say and do things to Serenity in a drunken state


    back when he was jealous. Serenity was aware that alcohol gave Zachary a loose tongue.


    ¡°Take this, Seren.¡±


    Zachary grabbed his entire asset and gave it to Serenity.


    Serenity looked into his eyes for a while before taking the envelope. With Zachary walking with her,


    Serenity carried Sonny out of the luxurious presidential suite.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry Sonny down. The little guy might be heavy for you.¡±


    Zachary took Sonny off his wife¡¯s hands.


    The couple took the lift downstairs.


    ¡°How¡¯s the injury on your hand looking?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very much healed. I¡¯ve been back to doing my crafts since yesterday. I couldn¡¯t rush my clients¡®


    orders fromst year. I contacted them. I held onto the orders of clients who were willing to wait and


    refunded those who couldn¡¯t.¡±


    As most clients were brought in by Zachary and the others, they were not in a rush to receive their


    orders. Hence, there was only a handful who opted for the refund.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself out,¡± Zachary said, concerned.


    Truth be told, he could not understand why she would put herself through that.


    Zachary was well within his means to provide a luxurious life for her. Yet, Serenity. insisted on making


    her own money. The amount she made in a month was enough. to cover his mother¡¯s handbag.


    His mother had never worked a day in her life. Nevertheless, his mother came from a wealthy family.


    All Tania did was manage her inheritance well to receive a sizable profit in return.

 Chapter 914

    Chapter 914


    It then dawned on Zachary the difference in various levels.


    Serenity would end up like Liberty before the divorce if she did not have a job. She would have to rely


    on Zachary¡¯s handouts, which he might start to moan about at some time.


    Unlike his mother, Serenity did not go from one wealthy family to another. Even without working, his


    mother received profits from her family trust fund and inheritance to be financially independent.


    Tania once mentioned that her parents were worried she might have a rough time with her inws after


    marrying Zachary¡¯s father, the heir of the York family. To counter that, her parents named Tania as one


    of the bigger beneficiaries of the family inheritance.


    There was apany under Zachary¡¯s mother¡¯s name that grew into a listed corporation through the


    decades. His mother now managed apany that brought in billions in revenue.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Suddenly, it made sense to Zachary why Serenity asked for independence and to have time to blend


    into his circle.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°I can take care of myself. You should too.¡±


    It had been a long time since Zachary saw her smile.


    Her smile tempted him to reach out and caress her face. Hiding the ardent longing. behind his eyes,


    Zachary spoke in a husky voice, ¡°Seren, your smile is the ray of sunshine that melts my cold heart.¡±


    Since there was no one in the lift, he forcefully extended his arm to pull Serenity and Sonny into his


    arms. Sonny was trapped in between as his head was pressed against Zachary¡¯s chest. Zachary


    quickly took hold of her red lips with his.


    Once their lips met, Zachary sighed.


    The urge to kiss her had been overwhelming him.


    s, Sonny ruined the moment before he could deepen the kiss.


    Squished in the middle, Sonny could barely breathe. He put up a struggle until Zachary let go.


    Zachary put on an innocent look, pretending like nothing ever happened as he held Sonny and asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sonny?¡±


    Sonny stared into his uncle¨Cinw¡¯s straight face. He opened his mouth a few times, but no words


    escaped his lips. The look on Sonny¡¯s face was a great amusement to Zachary.


    With a smile, he kissed Sonny¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°I really like you, Sonny.¡±


    Zachary would be smiling in his sleep if he and Serenity have a son as cute as Sonny.


    Of course, it would be great if they had a daughter.


    ¡°Seren, have you gone for your body checkup recently?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mind flew back to their passionate night after New Year. He wondered if Serenity was


    pregnant.


    Although the couple did not bring up the lying thing, they knew their marriage was still broken. She was


    still living with her sister.


    Zachary believed that God was on his side if Serenity became pregnant.


    The child could be the turning point for the couple.


    ¡°I¡¯m healthy. I usually go for a health examination once a year.¡±


    Serenity could not read between the lines.


    ¡°When do you usually go for a checkup?¡±


    ¡°The summer holidays. Business is slow during that time of the year. I go for health. screening when I


    have nothing to do. It won¡¯te in the way of making money.


    Zachary was rendered speechless.


    It was March right now. If she was pregnant, her belly would start showing by summer.


    He did not want to wait until then.


    Nevertheless, he could not tell Seren to go for a pregnancy test out loud.


    While they were talking, the lift had taken the couple to the first floor.


    The moment the lift opened, Serenity ditched Zachary and carried her nephew out.


    Zachary took strides to follow behind.


    The employees of Wiltspoon Hotel watched as their CEO¡¯s wife walked ahead with a child in her arms


    while their CEO tagged behind like a shadow.

 Chapter 915

    Chapter 915


    Serenity carried Sonny all the way to the car. She unlocked and opened the door to ce Sonny in his


    child¡¯s seat. She then turned around to face Zachary who was standing behind her. ¡°I got to go.¡±


    Zachary looked into her eyes for a while before finding his voice. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked at her front bumper andmented, ¡°You should use another car.


    Serenity had gotten into the car and started the engine by then. Winding down the window, she said,


    ¡°This is the first car you gave me.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes darkened. She drove off.


    Standing there, Zachary watched as her car disappeared.


    Jim, together with the other bodyguards, stood on duty a distance away. They dared note close.


    Although Mr. Zachary and his wife did not get into another fight, the couple was. distant from each


    other. The prior lovingness was no more.


    Once Serenity¡¯s car was out of sight, Zachary put his hand up and waved.


    His security detail approached.


    ¡°To the office,¡± Zachary uttered gruffly.


    With Jim notifying the chauffeur to bring the car around, Zachary got into his Rolls Royce and returned


    to the office with his security convoy.


    Meanwhile, Serenity had arrived at her sister¡¯s breakfast diner.


    The renovation at Liberty¡¯s restaurant wasing to an end. She had all the things she needed. All


    that was left was cing the furniture and tidying up before the opening day.


    Liberty had to pick a good day for her grand opening.


    The signboard ¡°All You Can Eat¡± may sound cheesy, but it appealed to the general public.


    The street was packed with fast¨Cfood and breakfast diners.


    The restaurant owners of the street were curious as to the nature of Liberty¡¯s business when her space


    underwent renovation. Would Liberty be one of theirpetitors?


    Some hade forward and asked Liberty, and Liberty had been honest that she was going into the


    food and beverage line.


    Later, the restaurant owners would drop by Liberty¡¯s diner to tell her how business was slow as the


    competition was stiff on the same street.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Liberty would smile without giving her two cents.


    She had surveyed the area when she decided to open her own restaurant. Although eateries upied


    the most lots on the street, business was great because of heavy footfall. This was also the street that


    employees of Lewis & Co. would pass through. If a restaurant was not doing well here, it could only


    mean that the food was not great.


    Although Lewis & Co. had its own staff cafeteria, thepany gave its employees a choice to eat out


    or bring their own packed lunch. One of the employee perks was a subsidy for opting out of the


    cafeteria.


    Many who had gotten bored with the cafeteria food would eat out and give business to the local


    restaurants.


    Not to mention, there was also a nearby high school, an elementary school, and two kindergartens.


    With some good cooking and a bit of hard work, there was bound to be some money to be made here.


    Liberty was luckier than the others in the sense that her rental was cheaper. Duncan offered her a good


    rate.


    She had to take up household responsibilities and learned to cook from the age of fifteen. Liberty


    believed she would turn a profit with All You Can Eat.


    Liberty, who was wiping the tables clean in the restaurant, caught sight of her sister when Serenity


    parked the car.

 Chapter 916

    Chapter 916


    Liberty stopped wiping the table and walked out with a cloth in her hand. With a smile, she watched as


    her sister carried her son out of the car.


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Sonny came running to his mother.


    With the little man on his way to his mother, Serenity gleefully said to her sister, ¡°I spend a lot of time


    with him, but he¡¯s still the closest to his morn.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You should consider one of your own since you and Zachary love children.¡±


    Liberty poked fun at her sister while keeping an eye on her expression. Seeing that her sister smiled


    without saying anything, Liberty knew that the couple had not gotten over their differences.


    ¡°What did Zachary call you over to talk about?¡± Liberty asked out of concern.


    Picking her son up, Liberty entered the restaurant with her sister.


    Following the question, Serenity hurried back to the car to retrieve the envelope. It contained all of


    Zachary¡¯s assets.


    Back at the restaurant, Serenity asked why the workers were not around, ¡°Is the renovation


    completed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. They just finished. I told them I¡¯ll clean up the ce and see if there were any alterations to be


    made. I¡¯ll pay them for their work tomorrow if everything¡¯s good.¡±


    Liberty put down her son to y around in the restaurant. She went and poured her sister a drink. The


    sisters then took a seat at a table.


    The table had been wiped and polished clean multiple times before.


    ¡°Liberty, you¡¯re an eager beaver, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Liberty answered with a grin, ¡°Duh. It¡¯s for Sonny¡¯s and my future. I will give my My goal is to open All


    You Can Eat restaurant chains all over Wiltspoon.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°I believe you can do it.¡±


    Serenity gave the envelope to her sister for a look. ¡°Zachary gave this to me. I didn¡¯t want it, so he


    compromised by asking me to hold onto it. He hasn¡¯t really understood what I really want.¡±


    Liberty asked what it was while taking the document out of the envelope. All she saw were title deeds,


    car keys, and a transfer of York Corporation¡¯s equity. The shares of York Corporation were worth a


    fortune.


    ¡°Zachary gave this to you?!¡±


    Liberty¡¯s eyes widened.


    There would always be a prenuptial agreement involved before the wealthy took their marriage vows. It


    was to prevent the brides from taking a chunk out of the groom¡¯s assets. There were also many


    couples who found sess after marriage. but turned on each other for the estate settlement during


    the divorce.


    This was not a situation exclusive to the rich. Hank wanted to give Liberty nothing at the beginning


    when she asked for a divorce. Apparently, Liberty was getting the deal of her life by receiving thirty


    thousand dors since she did not work after the marriage. She did not have the right to his money.


    It was all thanks to Zachary for collecting proof of Hank¡¯s side gig that Liberty was able to threaten


    Hank to get a cut of his estate and custody rights to her son. She would still receive some money if she


    took Hank to court, but she would not receive as much as she had had.


    Zachary was loaded. To provide her sister with assurance, he was willing to give everything he owned


    to her.


    It had to be love that drove him to do so. If that was not love, Liberty did not know what was.


    Zachary was not just giving Serenity his asset, but he was also giving his love.


    ¡°I think we¡¯re two very different people. It took him a week toe to this decision of leaving me his


    assets. He said he¡¯ll run thepany, but the profits will belong to me. He believed I would get a sense


    of security now that I have the upper hand. He doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s a social gap between us.


    ¡°The only thing he¡¯s asking for is that I don¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t divorce him.¡±


    Serenity smiled bitterly and added, ¡°He¡¯s only looking at the problem on the surface, Liberty. He hasn¡¯t


    delved into what is setting us apart. He doesn¡¯t know me well enough.¡±


    Liberty told her off, ¡°You have only known each other for as long as you have been married. It¡¯s


    understandable that he doesn¡¯t know you well. Can you say with confidence that you know him inside


    out too?¡±

 Chapter 917

    Chapter 917


    ¡°Give each other some time.¡± Liberty patted her sister¡¯s hand and put the document back into the


    envelope. She added, ¡°Don¡¯t put such an important document in my rental house. Although I live in a


    nice neighborhood, we don¡¯t know much about our neighbors.


    ¡°Brynfield has a tighter security measure in ce. You can buy a safe to keep in your home with


    Zachary. It¡¯ll be safer to lock the document in there. This is everything Zachary owns.¡±


    Serenity fell silent before uttering, ¡°I¡¯ll give Nana a callter. I¡¯ll hand the document to Nana to hold


    onto. Their home is a better ce.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Liberty had no problems with that. She asked, ¡°Are you staying for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Stones¡® residence to talk to Aunt Audrey. I might have my lunch. there.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to talk to Aunt Audrey about?¡±


    Liberty asked with concern, ¡°Do you need help from Aunt Audrey or something?¡±


    Mrs. Stone was their aunt and a person of position in Wiltspoon. Although the sisters had reunited with


    Mrs. Stone, they never tried to take advantage of Mrs. Stone¡¯s good name. The sisters even refused


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s financial help.


    All it was to the sisters was finding family. There was no change to the sister¡¯s lifestyle, nor did they see


    a need to have a change.


    Every time Liberty¡¯s former mother¨Cinw came around to vent, she would call Liberty silly for not


    taking Mrs. Stone¡¯s money to invest in a bigger business.


    Even if Liberty did not want to invest or manage a business, she could have taken up a high¨Cpaying


    position in Stone Group. Mrs. Brown even asked Liberty to get Hank a job from Mrs. Stone.


    Since Hank often told his parents that he was about to lose his job, Mrs. Brown was desperate to get


    help from Mrs. Stone through Liberty.


    Liberty usually turned a deaf ear to her former mother¨Cinw though.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey mingles with the upper crust. I was thinking if she could introduce me to the circle and


    see how I feel about it. Can I adapt to high society and blend in? Elisa mentioned to me something


    about investing in a project. She asked whether I was interested I thought about it and decided to take


    a gamble. I¡¯m going to put all my money and invest in the project with Elisa.¡±


    Divorce was not an option. She would not leave Zachary if he refused to let go of her.


    Since divorce was not on the table, she had to face the challenges head¨Con.


    No matter the obstacles, she should not turn and run away from them. was a test that life had thrown at


    her.


    ¡°I should at least give it a go. Regardless of the oue, I don¡¯t have to have any regrets. I will regret it


    if I give up without putting my best foot forward.¡±


    Liberty remarked, ¡°I see you have made up your mind. Go for it! I support you. You can do it, Seren!¡±


    Serenity smiled and high¨Cfived her sister. ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together!¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°You should hurry to Aunt Audrey¡¯s ce. She should be up by now. You should make it there on time if


    you leave now. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait for her toe home.¡±


    A socialite like Mrs. Stone had a lot nned for the day.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Sonny along so that he doesn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Liberty answered with a grin, ¡°Alright.¡±


    She could use the free time.


    Serenity finished the drink at her sister¡¯s restaurant before leaving with her nephew. She headed for the


    Stones¡® residence.


    Once Serenity was gone, Liberty shut the ss door and started jogging around.


    She insisted on running three times a day to find sess in her weight loss journey. Sometimes when


    she did not have time to run, Liberty would skip rope in the restaurant. No matter what, she persevered


    with the workout.

 Chapter 918

    Chapter 918


    Liberty adhered to a strict diet, skipping out on food with high sugar and fat content.


    She now weighed a hundred and fifty pounds. Her goal was a hundred pounds. With another fifty


    pounds to go, Liberty only had to persevere to get her figure back.


    Having shed a lot of pounds, Liberty looked a lot better on the exterior front.


    By the time Liberty jogged back to her restaurant, her ex¨Chusband was expectedly waiting for her


    there.


    Hank¡¯s car was parked right in front of the restaurant. As Liberty had locked the ss door, he could


    not get into the ce. Leaning against his car, he slipped one hand in his pocket and held a cigarette


    with the other. He took a puff every now and then.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty furrowed her brows.


    Her ex¨Chusband¡¯s presence was thest thing she wanted to have in her life.


    It was not like he came to see his son.


    Liberty found it ironic.


    Before the divorce happened, Hank was never home. The couple barely had time to talk. He was not


    willing tomunicate with her as the only thing that came out of her mouth was household affairs.


    Hank could not be bothered with trivial matters.


    Hank wanted to talk about stocks and projects. Since Liberty was out of the professional world, she


    was out of touch and could not give him any advice. Hank refused to give her the time of day, always


    saying they had nothing inmon to talk about.


    Now that they were divorced, Liberty did not look for him once, but he kept showing up in front of her.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Seeing that Liberty was back, Hank straightened his back and questioned her with a stern face, ¡°The


    door¡¯s lock. Is this how you run a business? Don¡¯t waste my money. Do you think just anyone can run a


    business?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean your money? I¡¯m spending my money,¡± Liberty responded to Hank¡¯s sullen face


    with aloofness.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the office at this hour? Hank, we¡¯re no longer together


    Can you stop intruding on my peaceful life? Your wife will use me of stealing her man when she


    finds out.


    Liberty would rather be a single mother forever than get back with Hank


    She had fallen prey to his charms once, but she would not be stupid to fall for the same trick again.


    ¡°You f*cking cost me my job! My boss fired me and Jessica, and he¡¯s refusing to give us any


    compensation!¡±


    Hank intended to get money out of the boss since he was fired.


    Nevertheless, his boss shut him up with the same evidence that Liberty threatened him with.


    His boss evenshed out at him. Waltham Electronics had suffered in York


    Corporation¡¯s hands and lost a lot of businesstely because of Mr. York¡¯s personal grudge against


    Hank.


    Waltham Electronics would likely go under if Hank and Jessica kept their jobs.


    It was not new to Hank that Zachary was behind his taking all the heat at work. He knew his days with


    Waltham Electronics would not be long. Nevertheless, Hank did not hand in his resignation and was


    waiting for the boss to fire him. ording to the contract, the boss had topensate him and Jessica


    for their loss of work.


    Only, the boss had evidence of his betrayal of thepany. The boss said he was kind enough not to


    seek damages from Hank. Yet, Hank expected thepany topensate him. There was no way


    that was happening.


    ¡°You¡¯re a heartless woman, Liberty. You took more than half of my assets and cost me my job! Hell


    hath no fury like a woman scorned. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯d experience it firsthand! I don¡¯t regret divorcing


    you! My only regret is not going ahead with it sooner!¡±


    He might not have suffered such a big loss if he divorced Liberty before Serenity got married.


    Hank would never have to face Zachary¡¯s retaliation.

 Chapter 919

    Chapter 919


    Furious, Liberty let out a smirk. ¡°Did I cost you your job? Do you think your greed will go unnoticed?


    You¡¯re to be med for your job loss. Don¡¯t take your anger out on anyone else.¡±


    She curtly added, ¡°I have my regrets too. I regret not seeing through you and not divorcing you sooner!


    Hank, if there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t regret in life, it¡¯s our divorce!¡±


    Hank shot her a re and uttered angrily, ¡°Even so! I will lose my job anyway because you have


    Zachary to help you! Liberty, we were husband and wife for many years. That should count for


    something, but you are so wicked to pull that on me!¡±


    During the divorce, he asked her not to get back at him with the evidence. She gave him her word and


    promised not to act in retribution. Hank did not count on Serenity and her husband to y a part in this.


    This was a deliberate act.


    ¡°I bet you knew Zachary is Mr. York right from the start. You knew he would give me a hard time, get


    me fired, and destroy my future.¡±


    ¡°How was I supposed to know who Zachary is?¡± Liberty refuted, ¡°I¡¯m only a stay¨Cat- home mother and


    housewife. How would I have the means to find out about Zachary¡¯s identity?


    ¡°Besides, what did I pull on you? The divorce is between us. I gave you my word, but i have no control


    over Seren and Zachary¡¯s thoughts and actions. It¡¯s the same as when you couldn¡¯t promise your


    mother and sister would give me trouble.¡±


    Something struck Hank at the mention of Chelsea. ¡°So Zachary¡¯s the reason my sister and her


    husband lost their job before the holidays?


    ¡°It must be Zachary! He was sticking up for you!¡±


    Liberty smirked. ¡°Zachary is my brother¨Cinw. What¡¯s wrong with my brother¨Cinw sticking up for


    me? You can go talk to Zachary if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Hank was speechless¨Cas if he had the guts to do so.


    Hank lost all bravado at the thought of showing his face at York Corporation.


    He came to Liberty today because he heard Serenity was steamed up after learning about Zachary¡¯s


    identity. The couple had not made up yet. Before Serenity admitted to her status as Mrs. York, Hank


    still had a chance to give Liberty a piece of his mind.


    Hank would hold his tongue if Serenity was here though.


    Zachary was the heir of the York family. His right¨Chand man was Josh of the mysterious Bucham


    family. These men were from the most powerful families in Wiltspoon.


    Serenity hated Hank¡¯s guts. All it took was for Serenity to say one bad thing about Hank to Zachary,


    and Hank would never be able to find work in Wiltspoon again.


    He needed money for the renovation of his marital home with Jessica.


    The Yateses were furious when they found out he and Jessica tied the knot in secret. However, there


    was no turning back on time. The 777,777 dors the Yateses demanded were rounded down


    significantly to 700,000 dors.


    It was mainly because Jessica spent most of Hank¡¯s money on the renovation. Now that he was footing


    the bill, he realized it was not easy to n for the finances.


    Every aspect of the home reconstruction required money. Refusing to bleed any more cash, Jessica


    made the final call on the amount to give to the Yateses.


    Although the money for the Yateses was reduced, it was still a huge sum.


    Besides, they were also nning a wedding. In short, they needed money.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    However, the couple was out of work.


    ¡°Liberty, I should¡¯ve watched my tone.¡±


    Controlling his temper, Hank suddenly apologized to Liberty.


    ¡°Is your restaurant remodeled? Can I get a tour of the ce?¡±


    Liberty warily asked, ¡°We can talk here. What¡¯s the big idea going into my restaurant? We¡¯re not


    married or friends. It¡¯s better we don¡¯t be alone, or your wife wille using me of seducing her


    man.¡±


    Hank was speechless.

 Chapter 920

    Chapter 920


    Hank wanted to say that he had lost interest in Liberty a long time ago Liberty was fat and her weight


    took away all redeeming assets However, now that Liberty shed a lot of pounds she looked better than


    before Hank could no longer say that in full confidence


    Liberty was beautiful before the birth of their son She was no lesser than Jessica in every single way


    ¡°Jessica loves to overthink. We were once a married couple after all. Jessica will take it the wrong way


    so long as we remain in contact Don¡¯t take it to heart, Liberty¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    If Liberty still loved him.


    It was a huge ego boost for Hank with two women fighting over him.


    It was all in his head though.


    Liberty had stopped loving him a long time ago.


    Hank had mixed feelings about it.


    He was the one who betrayed Liberty, but it did not sit well with Hank that Liberty let go of her feelings


    for him.


    Hank hoped his life with Jessica would only get better after the divorce while Liberty could live her days


    miserably.


    Nevertheless, reality showed that Liberty was doing much better than he was.


    ¡°Liberty, I don¡¯t have a job now. It¡¯s not easy to find another job since Zachary¡¯s out to get me. Seeing


    that we have been married for so many years and have a son together, can¡¯t you help me?


    ¡°How much did you spend on this restaurant? I guess it¡¯s no more than a hundred thousand dors. I


    give you over a million dors for the divorce settlement. You can lend me the rest of the money.


    ¡°Jessica and I are picking a date for our wedding. With the weddinging up, we have to spend


    money on food, d¨¦cor, and entertainment. I¡¯m strapped for cash right now


    ¡°Lend me the money. I¡¯ll return the money once I find a new job. We have Sonny between us, so


    there¡¯s no concern that I won¡¯t pay you back the money.¡±


    Turning on her heel, Liberty unlocked the restaurant door and carried a bucket of water out. She ced


    the bucket in front of Hank and said, ¡°Bend over and look into the water¡±


    ¡°What am I looking at?¡±


    It did not register in Hank¡¯s head.


    ¡°Look at how shameless you are! Why should I lend my money to you? Don¡¯t have a wedding if you


    don¡¯t have money for it. Why does it have to do with me? Hank, do you think I¡¯m still the same Liberty


    as before?


    ¡°You killed the woman who loved you, would do anything for you, and put up with your everything.


    ¡°Get lost! Go away and nevere back!¡± Liberty said as she picked the bucket up to ssh at Hank.


    Swiftly retreating, Hank yelled, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m still Sonny¡¯s father. Sonny will find out the things you¡¯ve


    done to me when he grows up. He will hate and me you for being tough on his father.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to lend me the money, I can take over your restaurant. I guarantee I can do a better


    job than you.¡±


    Liberty advanced forward to ssh the bucket of water on Hank. Hank was able to evade the attack.


    Lifting her arms, Liberty threw the bucket at Hank.


    This time, Hank¡¯s quick reflexes could not save him from getting hit.


    After hurling the bucket, Liberty picked up the broom by the door and whacked Hank with it.


    Hank ducked and dodged a few times before slipping into the car and driving away.


    While fleeing, he shouted, ¡°B*tch! You¡¯re a b*tch, Liberty! No man will ever want you now that I¡¯ve left


    you!¡±

 Chapter 921

    Chapter 921


    Hank fled away in his car.


    On his way home, he could not stop cussing Liberty out. Jessica was the sweetest. and kindest little


    thing. Hank did not regret divorcing Liberty!


    Back at his rented ce, Hank saw a familiar car downstairs. Hank¡¯s head was about to explode.


    It was his sister.


    Here came his sister again.


    Hank ran his fingers along his hair in annoyance. He had better go home.


    He and Jessica were out of work. It was clear that Zachary was out to get him. Did Zachary have


    something to do with his sister and brother¨Cinw losing their jobs too?


    In that case, Hank had dragged his sister down with him.


    Once outside the door, Hank could hear the arguments inside.


    Since thepany let Jessica and Hank go together, the couple left the office together. However, Hank


    told Jessica to get out and hail a cab mid¨Cjourney as he needed to blow some steam off.


    Showing understanding, Jessica took a cab home.


    She was not in a good mood either.


    Hank always looked out for her when she was Hank¡¯s secretary. She also enjoyed a good ie, so


    to suddenly lose her job, Jessica had a lot of fury in her.


    She came back to her rented home to find her sister¨Cinw and Lucas there. Jessica faintly said hello


    before turning to her bedroom.


    Jessica walked into her bedroom turned upside down. Her cosmetic and skincare products were


    scattered all over the dressing table and floor. Her lipsticks were broken in halves, and her dressing


    table was covered in various skincare creams.


    The walls, floor, and duvet cover had doodles of red. The red scribbles made her see red.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Jessica shouted out loud.


    Mrs. Brown came in and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you have to scream so loud? I¡¯m not deaf.


    I can hear.¡±


    ¡°Mom, look at my room. Did Lucas do this? Lucas is a naughty boy. I told you many times not to let him


    into Hank¡¯s and my room. Look at what he did to my cosmetic and skincare products. He messed the


    room up.¡±


    Chelsea entered the room and inspected her son¡¯s handy work. She remarked without a care, ¡°You can


    clean up. You¡¯re an adult and an aunt. How can you fuss about it with a four¨Cyear¨Cold child?


    ¡°Lucas is just a little boy. He doesn¡¯t know any better. He yed with your things, thinking they were


    toys. That¡¯s how he ys when hees here. Liberty never said anything.¡±


    Liberty would lock the bedroom door to stop Lucas from entering.


    Besides, Sonny had a lot of toys. Lucas would fight with Sonny over toys instead of wreaking havoc in


    Liberty¡¯s room. Liberty would clean up after Lucas and never threw a fit over it.


    Liberty had always been tolerant.


    Sonny¡¯s custody went to Liberty after the divorce. Plus, Jessica had not given birth to a child. Since


    there were no kids in the family, there were also no toys.


    Four years old was an active and cheeky age. Toddlers at this age could not sit still for a minute.


    Without any toys around, Lucas could only look for his own. entertainment. Hank did not have the


    tendency of locking doors. Lucas simply turned the doorknobs and let himself in.


    Chelsea came over to vent to her mother about finding a job. Now that she and her husband were


    jobless at home, they were spending more money than ever. Plus, the couple had been having fights¨C


    her criticizing her husband for taking so long to find a job and her husband using her of being


    useless.

 Chapter 922

    Chapter 922


    George wanted to open his own construction material business. It cost around a hundred thousand


    dors to rent a space and give it a facelift. Chelsea was reluctant to use her savings for her husband¡¯s


    business setup now that the couple was no longer with an ie. She would lose her savings if the


    business became a bust.


    Nevertheless, Chelsea wanted her husband to try it out. She would be the boss¡¯s wife if the


    business was up and running.


    ustomed to getting financial help from her family, Chelsea naturally came to her parents and brother


    for help.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Liberty!¡±


    Jessica broke down and yelled, ¡°Go to Liberty if you like her that much. See if she even cares!¡±


    She was most bitter when the Brownspared her with Liberty.


    Before, the Browns often disgruntledly pointed out this and that about Liberty to Jessica.


    Since the divorce and Jessica joining the family, the Browns were now fawning over Liberty.


    ¡°Chelsea, your son messed up my room, so you have to clean it up. You need to rece all the


    cosmetic and skincare products Lucas broke.¡±


    Furious, Chelsea retorted, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t do it, so why should I be the one to clean up? Sure, Lucas is at


    fault. You can ask the boy to tidy up his mess. He should take responsibility for his actions. Go look for


    Lucas.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my brother buy your cosmetic and skincare products? It¡¯s not your money. You have no right to


    demand me to rece them. Bring out the proof that you paid for them. Then I¡¯ll consider paying you


    back.¡±


    Jessica picked up the pillow in rage and threw it at Chelsea. ¡°Hank is my husband now! My husband¡¯s


    gifts to me are mine to keep. You should rece them at full value, or you can forget ever stepping into


    this house so long as I am here.


    ¡°Better yet, take your mother home with you, so she can look after your child. She never helped me


    anyway. Don¡¯te looking for me when she¡¯s immobilized, sick, and needs tending to! Don¡¯t expect


    me to be nice when none of you have been nice to me!


    ¡°I¡¯m putting it out there now. I¡¯m not as kind and good¨Cnatured as Liberty!¡±


    ¡°This is my brother¡¯s home. My parents live here. You have no right to kick me out or refuse me entry!


    Let me tell you. You don¡¯t call the shots in this family! You shameless b*tch! You¡¯re a wh*re, mistress,


    and homewrecker! All you¡¯re good for is seducing men. Because of you, my brother now has a broken


    family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jessica was a mistress¨Cturn¨Cwife. Still, she could not stand it when people called her a wh*re and


    homewrecker.


    With the insults getting on herst nerve, Jessica pounced at Chelsea and got into a catfight.


    As Mrs. Brown was on her daughter¡¯s side, she acted like she was pulling them apart, but she was, in


    fact, aiding her daughter in the fight.


    Jessica was a ball of fire.


    She alone took on Chelsea and her mother, and although Jessica did not gain an upper hand, she was


    not on the losing end either.


    Carrying Lucas in his arms, Mr. Brown yelled at the bedroom door without getting involved in the fight.


    Hank opened the door and found that the screaming match had turned into a full- blown fight. Tossing


    his car keys aside, he rushed in there to stop the catfight.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ck in the face, Hank questioned in a loud voice.


    ¡°Look, Hank.¡±


    With her husband having her back, Jessica put on those sad puppy dog eyes and showed Hank the


    damage. She uttered in distress, ¡°Lucas destroyed my makeup and skincare products. He scribbled all


    over our room.


    ¡°I told your sister to tidy up the ce, but she refused. She even called me a wh*re, a mistress, and a


    homewrecker. Apparently, the only thing I did was seduce you, but you came on me first¡­ You said


    you¡¯ll be my shield forever, and you won¡¯t let anyone bully me. Well, your sister is picking on me.¡±

 Chapter 923

    Chapter 923


    ¡°I married you without having a wedding reception. Your sister¡¯s terrorizing me. I guess she can¡¯t be


    bothered to y the nice sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Jessica heard that the Browns acted as though they adored Liberty and her sister before Hank and


    Liberty got married.


    After Liberty gave birth, the Browns showed their true colors, probably thinking Liberty would not leave


    since there was a child in the picture.


    Jessica had to admit that the Browns were good actors.


    The Browns did not care to put on a show now that Jessica married Hank.


    Jessica had real feelings for Hank. Otherwise, she would have thought twice before marrying into the


    family.


    As for the crazy inws, she had the confidence to sort them out. Her inws did not scare her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    There was nothing to fear so long as she clung tight to Hank¡¯s heart and his wallet.


    Jessica whined amid tears.


    Hank¡¯s heart was broken as he stared at her tearful face. He scanned the room with anger building


    inside him. Wrapping his arm around Jessica¡¯s shoulder, Hank said, ¡± Didn¡¯t you keep an eye on Lucas,


    Chelsea? Look at what Lucas did! You have the audacity to criticize Jessica. You will be mad too if


    you¡¯re in her shoes.¡±


    Chelsea unapologetically replied, ¡°Lucas is just a child. He doesn¡¯t know better.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know better, but you do. Why didn¡¯t you stop him when he wreaked havoc in my room?


    Was it intentional?¡±


    ¡°Hank, I¡¯m your sister. Is this how you treat your sister? I don¡¯t know when Lucas went into your


    bedroom. I was cooking with Mom, so I didn¡¯t hear anything. I thought Lucas was watching cartoons.


    How was I supposed to know he was tearing down. your room?


    ¡°It¡¯s for your fault for not locking your bedroom door. Don¡¯t try to pin the me on Lucas your own


    mistake. I would¡¯ve seen Lucas going into your room if I wasn¡¯t helping Mom with the cooking.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of you getting a wife? She does nothing at home. Mom and Dad are on cleaning,


    grocery, and cooking duty. They handle all the chores. You¡¯re not even considerate of Mom and Dad.


    All you do is take your wife¡¯s side.


    ¡°Hank, you weren¡¯t like this before.¡±


    Chelsea believed her brother had only stood behind his wife since he remarried.


    ¡°Jessica and I need to work while Mom and Dad are retired at home. It¡¯s not like they have to look after


    a child. What¡¯s wrong with helping with the house chores, doing the groceries, and cooking? Jessica


    and I pay for the food. We don¡¯t spend a dime of Mom and Dad¡¯s money. Mom and Dad used their own


    money when they ran your household and looked after your children. Have you and my brother¨Cinw


    ever paid for anything?¡±


    Chelsea was stumped for words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Jessica. I¡¯ll rece all the makeup Lucas broke. We should remember to lock the


    bedroom door before we go out. We¡¯re all a family. Let¡¯s just move on and leave the matter behind us.¡±


    Hank tenderly wiped away Jessica¡¯s tears.


    Jessica did not mention her mother¨Cinw¡¯s name when moaning to Hank. Not liking where things


    were heading, Mrs. Brown kept her mouth shut. It upset Mrs. Brown that her son gave her daughter¨C


    inw all the attention in the world.


    ¡°Hank, I don¡¯t have it in for your sister. It¡¯s just Lucas can be very naughty. I only reproached your sister


    because I was angry, but your sister was being unreasonable and tried to hit me¡­ You¡¯re a family here,


    not me. I¡¯m only an outsider. They put me down together.¡±


    ¡°My sister can be like that. Just ignore her from now on. You¡¯re the head of our family. I¡¯ll go after


    whoever steps on your toes.¡±

 Chapter 924

    Chapter 924


    Hank gave his sister the stink eye.


    ¡°Clean up my room, Chelsea. You should keep an eye on Lucas next time Don¡¯t turn. the ce upside


    down every time youe. Lucas always picked on Sonny and stole his toys back then. He even lied


    and beat Sonny up so bad he was in the hospital I know he¡¯s young, but you should start disciplining


    him now. You¡¯ll regret not doing anything about his behavior when he grows up.¡±


    Despite wanting to say her piece, Chelsea was reminded of why she was here. Hence, she reluctantly


    uttered, ¡°Got it I¡¯ll tidy up your bedroom That¡¯s how Lucas is. How am I supposed to do anything about


    it?¡±


    After soothing his wife, Hank asked his sister, ¡°What brings you here, Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Your brother¨Cinw and I are out of work. We haven¡¯t been lucky with our job prospects, and our age


    is not helping either The employees are looking for people not older than thirty¨Cfive years old Your


    brother¨Cinw and I are in our forties.


    ¡°So now your brother¨Cinw is thinking of setting up his own business in construction supplies A lot of


    people are buying houses now, and they will need to do some remodeling. I think it¡¯s the business to be


    right now, but we don¡¯t have much money. We were thinking about borrowing some money from you


    ¡°You have a high¨Cpaying job and savings of over a million dors. I think three hundred thousand


    dors should be enough for your brother¨Cinw to try his hand at business. We¡¯ll return the money to


    you in interest when his business turns out to be a sess.¡±


    A hundred thousand dors was enough to set up the business Chelsea asked for more to have some


    leeway in the budget.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Since her brother had money, Chelsea wanted to borrow as much as she could


    Having found out the reason for her sister¨Cinw showing up here, Jessica pulled a long face.


    Jessica remained without a word to see what Hank had to say about this.


    Hank replied, ¡°It¡¯s nice that my brother¨Cinw wants to try and make it out on his own, but does it cost


    that much to set up a business? You and my brother¨Cinw have been working for more than a


    decade Mom and Dad had been paying for your household expenses Your decade¨Clong savings


    should be more than three hundred thousand dors by now¡±


    Chelsea choked. It did not take long before she found her voice again. ¡°Your brother- inw and I have


    been without an ie for months. We¡¯ve been eating away our savings, so there isn¡¯t much left.


    Besides, I have three children to raise. I can¡¯t spend the savings all at once.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t earn a lot anyway. How much can we save in a year? You¡¯re in a muchbetter financial


    situation than we are.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating about our finances, Hank. It¡¯s the truth. Your annual ie is more than your


    brother¨Cinw¡¯s and my decade¨Clong srybined.¡±


    Hank did not believe a word she said.


    Chelsea might have started off with low wages, but there had been a dramatic increase in their sries


    in recent years. The couple could at least save a hundred thousand dors in a year.


    It was not like his sister could not afford to set up shop.


    ¡°You should talk to Jessica, Chelsea. I don¡¯t have a problem if Jessica wants to lend you the money.


    She wears the pants in the house. I gave her my bank ount details. She manages the finance for


    our house renovation. It makes things easier.


    ¡°Also, I should let you all know that Jessica and I lost our jobs today. Since Serenity is the wife of the


    York family¡¯s heir, Mr. York is out to get us. The evidence Liberty used against me was handed to my


    boss. The boss fired us both without offering anypensation.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown were speechless.


    Chelsea stared at Jessica.


    Was her brother foolish? Why was Jessica given full financial control?


    Now that Jessica was managing the money, it was a no¨Cbrainer that she would not lend Chelsea any


    money.


    >>> Read next chapter at HERE

 Chapter 925

    Chapter 925


    As expected, Jessica said, ¡°Chelsea, Hank and I have a weddinging up. Our house is under


    renovation too. Everything costs money. We both lost our jobs, so we don¡¯t have any spare cash lying


    around to lend you.¡±


    Jessica gathered from Hank¡¯s statement that her money¨Chungry sister¨Cinw had fat savings. Chelsea


    was used to getting financial help from her family. To Chelsea, she did not see the point of spending


    her own money when she could use her family¡¯s.


    So long as Jessica was around, Chelsea could forget getting a dime out of Hank.


    Pursing her lips, Chelsea was without a word.


    Meanwhile, at the Stones¡® residence, Serenity held Sonny¡¯s hand as they walked into a grand living


    room.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Sonny. Come,e to your grandaunt.¡±


    All smiles, Mrs. Stone got up to wee Sonny.


    After finding out that Mrs. Stone was his grandaunt and meeting a few times, Sonny was happy to let


    Mrs. Stone hold him now.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Serenity handed two bags of fruits she bought to Mrs. Stone. She said, ¡°These are your favorite fruits,


    Aunt Audrey.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my favorites, but I can get the fruits myself. I don¡¯t want you to spend money on me. I¡¯m happy


    enough that you and your sister can visit. You don¡¯t have to get me anything.¡±


    Serenity and her sister often brought along expensive gifts when they first came. After a good telling¨C


    off from Mrs. Stone, the sisters switched to buying a couple of hundred dors worth of fruits. At least,


    Mrs. Stone would not feel bad about them. splurging.


    Mrs. Stone came from a poor family. Although she had enjoyed the most expensive cuisines after


    marrying a rich husband, she still enjoyed seasonal fruits.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    For a person of her status, no one would say anything if she bought a meal at a food truck.


    Serenity and Sonny took a seat on the sofa.


    No sooner had Serenity put the bags of fruits on the coffee table than the maid came


    to carry the fruits away for a wash.


    Mrs. Stone did not want to waste the fruits bought by the sisters. She would have the fruits washed and


    enjoyed by all.


    Her sons and daughter would not say anything bad about the fruits even though they did not like to eat


    them. It was a token of the sisters¡® gesture at the end of the day.


    ¡°Is Elisa out?¡± Serenity casually remarked, Seeing that Elisa was not around.


    ¡°God knows where the girl went. She might have asked her girlfriends out shopping. She¡¯s prodigal. All


    she does is buy, buy, buy. She never really uses the things she bought. She would put the stuff in a pile


    before tossing them out. Don¡¯t you think. she¡¯s reckless with money?¡±


    Mrs. Stone moaned and groaned about her daughter¡¯s extravagant spending.


    Thank goodness she had two sons who earned a good living and doted on their sister. They were d


    to provide their sister with a hefty allowance.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Elisa going to try her hand at investment? Maybe she went to survey the project.¡±


    Elisa had never worked in an office. However, she must have an eye for investment since she was born


    into a family with business acumen.


    Serenity wanted to explore new grounds with Elisa and see if she could make it out there.


    ¡°Who knows? Is your hand injury any better now, Seren?¡±

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926


    While carrying Sonny with one hand, Mrs. Stone held Serenity¡¯s hand and nced at it. Distressed and


    helpless, she said, ¡°Since Zachary confessed his identity, you¡¯ve always stopped me from standing up


    for you. You didn¡¯te to me and pour out your feelings either. I¡¯m so worried that my hair has turned


    gray. You and your sister are always this stubborn.


    ¡°I remember that your mom has a good temper and isn¡¯t stubborn at all. I wonder whom you take after


    with your stubbornness.


    Serenityughed and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say my sister and I take after you in temper?¡±


    Mrs. Stone choked. She recalled that she admired Serenity and her sister not just because of their


    kinship, but also because of the way the two of them conducted. themselves.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Indeed, Serenity took after Mrs. Stone in stubbornness.


    ¡°Now that you came over today, what help do you need from me?¡±


    Ever since Zachary confessed his identity, all Elisa felt was anger. Even so, she did. not fall out with


    Serenity. She took pity on Serenity who was wronged and deceived. by Zachary. She imed that she


    wanted to deal with Zachary on Serenity¡¯s behalf.


    It was finally a load off the Stones¡® minds.


    Since her daughter could face it openly, Mrs. Stone was not too worried. Whenever her niece needed


    her, she would stand up for her with her identity as next of kin.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, I need to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Say it. If it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll definitely help you. Even if I can¡¯t, you have two other cousins to


    help solve your problem.¡±


    Serenity said with a grin, ¡°I don¡¯t need them. Your help is enough. You always attend. social gatherings,


    don¡¯t you? I shamelessly hope that you¡¯ll bring me along to all the social gatherings you attend in the


    future.¡±


    Mrs. Stone grasped her point and said, ¡°No problem. I usually ask Elisa to apany me to social


    gatherings, but she doesn¡¯t want to. She thinks those people are hypocritical, and she¡¯s toozy to deal


    with them.


    ¡°But everyone is two¨Cfaced in all circles¨Cthis is reality. For those who can benefit you, you should go all


    out to butter them up. As for those who aren¡¯t beneficial and offendable, you¡¯d better not offend them.


    As for those who are not of help and have a lower status, you can put on airs and don¡¯t have to worry


    about offending them.


    ¡°You just have to understand that everyone prioritizes benefits. Don¡¯t simply trust other people. It¡¯s


    important to guard against others, but don¡¯t do harm to others either. If someone wants to harm you,


    you don¡¯t need to tolerate them. Just attack them bravely and let them know that you¡¯re not to be taken


    lightly.¡±


    Serenity nodded again and again.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask Zachary to bring you along?¡± Mrs. Stone asked out of curiosity.


    Given that Serenity came to look for her today, Mrs. Stone knew that Serenity was trying to mingle with


    Zachary¡¯s social circle to strive for Zachary and her future.


    After Serenity fell quiet for a moment, she said, ¡°Zachary is domineering. I won¡¯t be able to see through


    other people if I attend social gatherings with him.¡±


    Zachary would be protective of her, so no one would dare to provoke her in front of him. In that case,


    she would not be able to see through those people and decide whether they were worth keeping as


    friends.


    Since she wanted to be with Zachary forever, she would surely have to attend social gatherings alone


    at times in the future. If she was unable to fathom those people, she would easily get tricked and


    framed on those asions.


    Serenity wanted to attempt and see if she was able to adapt to the circle filled with. hypocritical and


    scheming people.


    After some thought, Mrs. Stone said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Although the upper sses might seem well¨C


    educated, they¡¯re all hypocrites. They do things that are different from what they say. Some people will


    trap you openly.


    ¡°They¡¯re also xenophobic and won¡¯t easily let other people join their circles. Many richdies want to


    associate with thosedies from wealthy families, but they¡¯re looked down upon.


    ¡°The Yorks¡® status is apparent. You¡¯re the York family¡¯s eldest daughter¨Cinw. On the surface, they


    won¡¯t do anything to you, but they might secretly plot against you. Since you¡¯ve decided to be with


    Zachary forever, these are the things you need to face and adapt to on your own. You also need to


    learn to counterattack so you¡¯ll remain invincible even without Zachary by your side.


    ¡°That way, you can strengthen your high social standing in Wiltspoon. This will be helpful to you when


    you take charge of the Yorks¡® backhouse and be a qualified wife of the head of the family.¡°

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927


    Deep down, Serenity wondered who else she could spend the rest of her life with apart from Zachary,


    That domineering man would panic if she mentioned that she wanted to break up.


    Since she could not split with him; she could only try to blend in with his circle.


    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve received quite a number of invitations. I haven¡¯t taken a look at them. They shouldn¡¯t be of


    importance. The butler did not deliberately remind me.¡±


    Mrs. Stone added, ¡°Since you want to tag along to umte your experience, I¡¯l let you join every


    social gathering with me.¡±


    As she was speaking, she ordered someone to hand her the invitation cards.


    After looking at all the invitations, she passed them to Serenity. ¡°Seren, please sort these cards based


    on the dates, in ascending order. I¡¯ll then describe to you the organizers of each social gathering, what


    businesses they are doing, how they became wealthy, their family members, and their personalities.


    ¡°When you get along with other people, it¡¯s crucial to have a good grasp of their personalities. In fact,


    getting along with people is equivalent to going to a battlefield. You can only gain victory by knowing


    your enemies well.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity looked at every invitation card and arranged them based on their dates from earliest totest.


    ¡°Mom, is Serenity here?¡±


    At that moment, Elisa¡¯s voice rang out from outside the house.


    Soon, she was seen swinging the car key. As soon as she saw Sonny, she went toward him with a grin.


    She took him from her mother¡¯s arms and lifted him high, which had himughing non¨Cstop.


    ¡°El¨ªsa, you need to hold Sonny tightly. Make sure you don¡¯t drop him.¡±


    Mrs. Stone nervously reminded her daughter, worrying that thetter would drop him if she did not hold


    him tight enough.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t drop Sonny even if I¡¯m going to fall.¡±


    After ying with Sonny for a while, Elisa put him down and asked, ¡°Sonny, do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like you very much. You¡¯re pretty. I like you.¡±


    Elisa pinched his face softly and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, Sonny. You¡¯re still young, yet you


    already know how to make a woman happy. When you grow up, you¡¯ll surely be adykiller.¡±


    She then touched her face and said confidently, ¡°Having said that, Sonny is a child. He¡¯s most sincere,


    and he¡¯s telling the truth. I¡¯m just pretty and lovely.¡±


    Serenity grinned and said, ¡°Yes. Sonny is telling the truth.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°How boastful of you.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Mom, Seren, what are the two of you looking at? I saw both of you looking engrossed when I entered.¡±


    Elisa turned her eyes to the pile of invitation cards. She casually took one and flipped through it. After


    taking a look at it, she ced it back on the coffee table and said, ¡°I dislike attending this kind of social


    gathering the most.¡±


    ¡°Seren, is my mom nning to bring you along? Let me tell you that this type of asion isn¡¯t fun. We


    might as well ask Jasmine out and have Italian food together.¡±


    Mrs. Stoneined about her daughter, ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s like you? You said you wanted to


    learn how to start a business and invest. If you don¡¯t socialize with other people, how are you going to


    grow a business? I saw the Dowlings are having a social gathering tomorrow night. Both of youe


    along with me and make an appearance. Also, learn how to socialize with others.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going. What¡¯s more, the Dowlings¡® status is much lower than ours. Since when do you


    show respect for families who aren¡¯t that wealthy?¡±


    ¡°Elisa, I was the one who asked Aunt Audrey to bring me along. I guess I¡¯ll always have to attend such


    social gatherings in the future. I¡¯ll take it as a learning experience.¡±


    Elisa asked, ¡°Oh. So you¡¯ve made peace with Zachary, huh? Acknowledge me as the older cousin¨Cin¨C


    law. I¡¯ll put in the good word the moment he sees me as family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a few years younger than Zachary, yet you shamelessly want him to acknowledge you as the


    older cousin¨Cinw,¡± Mrs. Stone criticized her daughter.


    Elisa said self¨Crighteously, ¡°I¡¯m Seren¡¯s cousin, whereas Zachary is Seren¡¯s husband, so technically I¡¯m


    higher in seniority. Seniority isn¡¯t ranked by age¨Csome people are already someone¡¯s uncle once


    they¡¯re born.¡±

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928


    Mrs. Stone was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Seren, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll sacrifice myself to apany you and Mom to y


    pretend with others. On that kind of asion, everyone puts on an act.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was infuriated by her daughter.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°In my opinion, we need to learn to tolerate a lot of things, considering that


    you¡¯ve decided to learn to grow a business.¡±


    ¡°How great it would be if Elisa is half as understanding as you are.¡±


    Mrs. Stone could not do anything to her daughter. Of course, her daughter had enough capital, so she


    could act however she wanted without having to make a false show ofpliance.


    ¡°Elisa is great. I like how straightforward Elisa is.¡±


    Elisa lifted her chincently and said to her mother, ¡°Mom, look, you think Serenity is better than


    me, but she thinks that I¡¯m great.¡±


    ¡°Oh you, bing so arrogant with just onepliment.¡±


    The three of them were chatting merrily. With Sonny¡¯s baby talk in between, the house was filled with


    laughter.


    After a while, a maid walked over and said courteously, ¡°Ma¡¯am, dinner is ready.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said to Serenity, ¡°Mm. Seren, we¡¯ll have dinner first. After that, you can go upstairs and try


    Elisa¡¯s gowns to see which style suits you. Then, I¡¯ll buy you a few sets of gowns. You can have your


    hair styled in the afternoon.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen to be with Zachary, you shouldn¡¯t rely on him and lose your sense of self. You


    need to make a change.


    ¡°Besides, what you¡¯re trying to learn will be useful to your life. I¡¯ll slowly teach you etiquette. You¡¯re


    clever, and I believe you¡¯ll grasp it in no time.¡±


    Serenity adhered to Mrs. Stone¡¯s n and had noment on it.


    She might not be able to embark on the same path as her aunt did, but she could work hard to be more


    outstanding. That way, she would not hold Zachary back, at least.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner, Sonny.¡±


    Mrs. Stone carried Sonny whom she was very fond of. He resembled her sister when she was young. If


    she put on a skirt for Sonny, he would bear a closer resemnce to her sister.


    ¡°Mom, is Alice at home?¡±


    ¡°She said she hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely, so she went to the hospital for a check- up. Before Seren


    came, Alice called to inform me that she would have dinner with. her family after the check¨Cup. Then,


    she¡¯lle back at night.¡±


    Mrs. Stone would not restrict the number of times her daughter¨Cinw visited her mother. She too had


    a daughter. After her daughter got married, Mrs. Stone would also hope that her daughter could visit


    her often.


    Some wealthy women would impose many restrictions on their daughters¨Cinw.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Alice feeling well?¡± Elisa asked concernedly as she had a good


    rtionship with her eldest sister¨Cinw.


    Serenity was very concerned about Alice¡¯s condition too.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t given me a call yet. She probably hasn¡¯t gotten the report.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be a big issue. We go for a body check¨Cup every half a year.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At the mention of the body check¨Cup, Serenity recalled what Zachary said to her. She wondered if she


    should go to the hospital for a check¨Cup as well.


    They sat at the dining table.


    As Sonny could eat on his own, he did not need the adults to feed him.


    This reduced the hassle for them.


    Just as Mrs. Stone lifted her spoon, a maid came in and said politely, ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Zachary is here.¡±

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929


    Mrs. Stone cast a nce at her niece and said, ¡°From the day we know each other until now, this is


    Zachary¡¯s first time paying a visit.¡±


    Serenity brought some dishes to Sonny and said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s guilty.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed guilty. He definitely came over for your sake. I feel angry that he lied to you too, but it¡¯s


    undeniable that he has fallen in love with you.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known him for several months, but I¡¯ve truly known him for a decade, so I have a better


    understanding of him than you do.¡±


    The Yorks were very protective of their children. Before the children grew up and stepped into the


    business world, the public had no idea who they were. The children. kept a low profile and were no


    different from any ordinary child.


    That was why Mrs. Stone said that she had truly known Zachary for a decade.


    At that time, Zachary was already under training at York Corporation. He officially showed his face


    when his grandparents took him to a grand business reception.


    Since he took over York Corporation, he had an annoying habit of bringing along a group of sturdy


    bodyguards wherever he went in order to keep way numerous young women who admired him. That


    was the deepest impression that everyone had on Zachary.


    Mrs. Stone watched Zachary turn from 20 to 30 years old. Indeed, he had never been embroiled in any


    scandal.


    York Corporation has a subsidiary entertainmentpany that signed many artists. Many female


    celebrities were lucky enough to be able to meet Zachary. Despite trying their best to involve


    themselves in a scandal with Zachary, they did not have such a chance. Some were so extreme that


    they ended up being cklisted instead.


    For some who had been cklisted, their future was ruined. Other artists learned from the mistake and


    did not dare approach Zachary anymore.


    Almost all the socialites in Wiltspoon had a crush on Zachary.


    Many years ago, Elisa fell in love with Zachary at first sight and had been infatuated with him for years.


    She had thought of getting over him, but she failed to do it eventually. Therefore, she fearlessly


    confessed to him and pursued him openly. She was the only wealthy young woman in Wiltspoon who


    had such courage.


    When Elisa confessed to Zachary and wooed him, many wealthy young women


    secretly perceived her as theughing stock and were waiting to see how it eventually worked out. If


    Zachary was not offended by Elisa¡¯s attempt to pursue him, they would be ready to do the same too.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    As they were secretly waiting for the oue, Elisa extinguished their hopes.


    Soon, there was news that Zachary had gotten married, which shattered the dreams of those women


    who had a crush on him.


    Although the Stones and the Yorks had always had conflicting views, Mrs. Stone must admit that the


    men from the York family were loyal to their partners. Any families would hope to marry their daughters


    off to the Yorks.


    Casting aside their wealth, the men from the Yorks were responsible and loyal. These qualities were


    attractive enough.


    Mrs. Stone had always known that Zachary would not be interested in her daughter. She had advised


    Elisa countless times, but Elisa would not give up on him.


    In the end, Zachary fell for her niece. In fact, Mrs. Stone was not very sure why Zachary fell in love with


    Serenity. It was not because she felt that her niece was not good enough, but because there were


    many more wealthy young elites in Wiltspoon who were more outstanding than Serenity. Even so,


    Zachary was not interested in them at all.


    He fell in love with Serenity, and this must be fate.


    If Mrs. Stone found out that Old Mrs. York had gone all out to matchmake Zachary and Serenity


    previously because of some religious conman¡¯s words, she would probably be speechless.


    ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t feel like speaking up for him. Now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, you must be firm.


    I believe you can do it.¡±


    Her two nieces were independent like she was in her youth.


    It was probably because the two sisters had lost their parents when they were at an early age. Also,


    they had received a lot of unjust and cruel treatment in society before they came of age. Hence, they


    were particrly tough. It was not easy to even be able to stay bubbly.


    From Mrs. Stone¡¯s perspective, her two nieces were able to remain positive in life regardless.


    ¡°I know, Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled in satisfaction before ncing at Elisa.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930


    Elisa continued to eat. Seemingly, she was indifferent toward Zachary¡¯s arrival.


    At that moment, her mother¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. She looked up and said to her mother, ¡°Mom,


    why are you staring at me? Your nephew¨Cinw is here, not your son¨Cin w. Your son¨Cinw isn¡¯t


    found yet, so you still need to support me for several more years.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, I can support you forever.¡±


    ¡°Please. I¡¯m 27 this year. If I round it up, I¡¯ll already be 30. My concern is that you¡¯re not worried about


    it. You might act like Jasmine¡¯s mother where you can¡¯t wait to kick me out of the house if there¡¯s a man


    pursuing me.¡±


    That was how Mrs. Sox treated Jasmine.


    Of course, Josh was outstanding and had a glib tongue. He managed to persuade the Soxes to take


    his side. The Soxes nearly made Josh marry Jasmine.


    ¡°Mom, since you¡¯re keen on meeting your nephew¨Cinw, hurry up and let him in. Now that we¡¯ve just


    started eating, you can ask him to join us. If you¡¯re not, then I¡¯ll drive him away. If he¡¯s willing to


    acknowledge me as his cousin¨Cinw, I¡¯ll speak up for him.¡±


    Serenity and Mrs. Stone were speechless.


    Atst, Serenity was the one going out.


    As it was Zachary¡¯s first time entering the Stones¡® house, he kept a low profile. He only brought Jim


    along rather than a group of bodyguards.


    While waiting, he got out of the car and stood at the gate of the vi.


    After a maid went in to inform the Stones, none of them came out. Even so, he did not show a trace of


    annoyance.


    Jim and the chauffeur stood behind Zachary, helping him to hold the gifts he had bought.


    Zachary had loathed the Stones, given that they werepetitors. They had turned against each other


    for many years. Now that they became rtives all of a sudden, Zachary and Clive found it hard to


    ept¨Cthey had to tread carefully while trying to leave no stone unturned for their business.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, Zachary might be seen as cruel as he set a clear boundary between kinship and business.


    Many people came to realize that Zachary¡¯s rtionship with Stone Group had softened ever since he


    took the initiative to expose his true identity to his belove wife.


    He continued to vie for more businesses but he was not as domineering as he use to be. At least, he


    gave Stone Group the chance to take a breather.


    Nevertheless, when Stone Group tried to take advantage of him, it did not manage. do so at all.


    Anyhow, even though the rtionship between the two corporations had b subtle, they remained


    locked in a stalemate with nopromise made.


    No matter how much Zachary disliked the Stones, Serenity was Mrs. Stone¡¯s niec after all. Zachary


    personally paid Serenity a visit for her sake.


    The moment Serenity came out, Zachary¡¯s gaze turned gentle, and his handsom face gradually


    rxed. As Serenity walked closer to him, he broke into a warm smi


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Since you were reunited with your aunt, I¡¯ve nevere for a visi Since I¡¯m avable at


    noon, I thought ofing over. I didn¡¯t expect you to be he either.¡±


    He would not admit that Serenity¡¯s movement was within his supervision.


    He did not restrict her freedom, but at the same time, he was afraid she would secretly leave


    Wiltspoon. Thus, she kept an eye on Serenity furtively.


    Deep down, Serenity understood his intention, but she did not expose it. If she di she would have a row


    with him again.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931


    ¡°You chose such great timing. We¡¯re just about to eat.¡±


    While speaking, Serenity opened the gate of the vi for Zachary.


    Zachary said shamelessly, ¡°I¡¯m here to sponge food off you.¡±


    Serenity replied with a friendly sneer, ¡°I feel really sorry for you.¡±


    He shamelessly came to the Stones to sponge food off them for Serenity¡¯s sake.


    It would be a lie to say that he was calm. Serenity knew that when she was angry at him for lying to her,


    he was silently changing his ways for her.


    Zachary stared at her deeply and said affectionately, ¡°I¡¯ll show respect for those you care about. I¡¯ll be


    wherever you are without any fear.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it seem as though my aunt¡¯s house is frightening. She¡¯s very nice.


    ¡°By the way, Elisa is at home too.¡±


    Serenity reminded Zachary.


    Undoubtedly, she would not misunderstand Zachary for having feelings for Elisa. As he said, he did not


    ept Elisa¡¯s love or promise her anything. It was Elisa¡¯s own decision to be interested in him and


    pursue him. This had nothing to do with Zachary. Furthermore, Elisa had the freedom to do so.


    Serenity was worried Zachary would feel awkward.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s presence did not stop Zachary from walking into the house afterward.


    When Zachary and Serenity walked in together, he asked Serenity, ¡°What does Aunt Audrey like?


    ¡°I have no idea what she likes, so I casually bought some tonics.¡±


    Serenity took a glimpse of the things held by Jim and the chauffeur before she said, ¡± My aunt has


    everything. What matters is that you follow the etiquette rules.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°You actually treat your aunt as your elder. This is my first time paying a visit, so I


    hope to do my best.¡±


    As for her rtives in her hometown, she would treat them with hatred.


    Those people would just cause her trouble and hold her back.


    Several days ago, Old Mr. Hunt brought a group of devoted children and grandchildren over to ask for


    money from Serenity. After Serenity rejected them, they acted in an unscrupulous and despicable


    manner.


    John made a public apology to Serenity and her sister on Twitter, but all he did was write some


    sentences perfunctorily. This caused them to feel that he had purposely made the apology only


    because Serenity had married into the Stones. Therefore, he had no choice but to yield. He did not


    actually apologize with sincerity.


    Then, the Hunts often informed the reporters to head to York Corporation with them. They wanted to


    ask Zachary for money, but Zachary forbade them to step into the office.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With the fusses the Hunts made, the reporters were dumbfounded as they did not expect Serenity¡¯s


    rtives to be so shameless!


    The reporters felt great sympathy for Serenity.


    Clearly, those rtives of hers wanted to make her life in her husband¡¯s family difficult.


    Anyone would rage to have such shameless rtives who were utter troublemakers.


    However, the Hunts lost their businesses and jobs under Zachary¡¯s suppression and revenge. They


    had nothing to lose to him at that moment. Could Zachary be daring enough to kill all of them?


    Just as Josh had said to Zachary earlier, these awful people would be impossible to defeat unless they


    died. From time to time, they would kick up a fuss because they had lost everything that mattered most


    to them.


    Little did Zachary expect that the Hunts would be this extreme. It changed his perspective on the world.


    Of course, no one had the audacity to report the news that the Hunts brought the reporters to York


    Corporation to ask for money. Therefore, only witnesses at the scene, were aware of how despicable


    the Hunts were. As the news spread within a small circle, it did not cause amotion as the Hunts


    had anticipated.


    ¡°I¡¯m more than happy that you¡¯re here.¡±


    Serenity led Zachary to the main hall.


    ¡°Wash your hands and eat with us.¡±


    Zachary hummed in acknowledgment. Serenity led him to the basin to have his hands washed. After


    that, he followed her to the dining roomposedly.


    ¡°Uncle Zak,¡± Sonny addressed Zachary before he continued with his meal.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932


    As usual, Sonny¡¯s face was covered with rice. There was also a lot of rice on the table. Mrs. Stone and


    Elisa left him alone. Mrs. Stone felt that the kid needed to learn


    how to clean the mess on his own. Even if he failed to handle it well at first, the more


    he practiced it, the better he would get at it.


    A few monthster, Sonny would turn three. It was about time to learn how to eat.


    Zachary touched Sonny¡¯s head before turning his eyes to Mrs. Stone and calling her Aunt Audrey¡±


    gently.


    Mrs. Stone replied in a soft tone, ¡°Mm. I¡¯ming. You can start eating.¡±


    A servant had already prepared the cutlery for Zachary.


    After greeting Mrs. Stone, Zachary turned his gaze to Elisa. She was focused on eating and did not


    beam like how she used to when she saw him. After Zachary pursed his lips, he said, ¡°Hi, cuz!¡±


    ¡°Ha-¡±


    ¡°Ahem-¡±


    Elisa spewed her food. Then, she choked and coughed.


    The person closest to Elisa was Mrs. Stone. She promptly lifted a ss of water and handed it to her


    daughter. ¡°Take a good gulp.¡±


    Elisa took the bowl and drank a few mouthfuls of water. Only then did she stop coughing.


    Seeing herself spewing food, she flushed. It was her first time forgetting who she was.


    The flush on Elisa¡¯s face got redder, particrly when Sonny¡¯s big bright eyes were fixated on her.


    The kid even used his fleshy hand to cover his bowl as he was worried that his aunt would spit food


    into his bowl.


    ¡°Zachary, y¨Cyou made me spit my food!¡± Elisa eximed to Zachary.


    Her food was sttered on the few dishes in front of her. The maid swiftly took away the dishes and


    asked the chef to prepare a few new dishes since Zachary was here.


    No one would dare treat the Hunt sisters with contempt, much less Zachary who was noble.


    Only after the maid finished cleaning the table did Elisa stop blushing.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Zachary sat beside Serenity nonchntly and said indifferently, ¡°My cousin said that you¡¯re older than


    Seren. Since Seren acknowledges you as ¡®cuz¡®, I should do the same.¡±


    Elisa opened her mouth but could not refute his im.


    After some time, sheughed and said, ¡°I thought you were unwilling to


    acknowledge me as your cousin¨Cinw. Who knew you would surrender so quickly and formally


    address me that way?¡±


    Zachary did not utter a word.


    Anyhow, he had formally called Elisa ¡°cuz¡± to acknowledge her as family, and that meant he had shown


    respect for Serenity¡¯s family.


    As he said, he would respect people who mattered to Serenity.


    Seeing Sonny covering his bowl, Elisa said, ¡°Sonny. You can continue eating. You don¡¯t need to cover


    your bowl.¡±


    Sonny asked naively, ¡°Aunt Elisa, are you going to do the spewing performance again?¡±


    Elisa rose to her feet and bent over. She extended her hand and pinched Sonny¡¯s face gently. ¡°You


    brat, how dare you tease me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a brat!¡±


    ¡°You brat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. You have a strong smell.¡±


    It was the scent of her perfume.


    In fact, the kid did not quite like perfume even if its scent was faint.


    This was because his mother and aunt had a naturally pleasant smell, unlike Elisa. Elisa was at a loss


    for words.

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933


    Mrs. Stone grinned and said to her daughter, ¡°Sonny dislikes the perfume you¡¯re using, huh? It¡¯s fine.


    Let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t haggle over it with a three¨Cyear¨Cold kid.¡±


    Elisa raised her arm and smelled herself. Indeed, she sensed the faint smell of perfume.


    She recalled how Sonny disliked her scent. Since the kid could not tell that it was perfume, other


    people might misunderstand that she stank.


    ¡°I won¡¯t wear perfume anymore. This way, I can save my money as well.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Sonny was just talking nonsense. Elisa, don¡¯t me him. He¡¯s still young.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he¡¯s young that he was telling the truth.¡±


    Regarding the remark Sonny made about her smell, Elisa took it to heart.


    She was particrly fond of Sonny, yet he disliked her because of her smell.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start eating,¡± Mrs. Stone said with a grin.


    Now that she was old, she did not wear any perfume. She found it best to be natural.


    However, her daughter was still young. It was natural for her to be used to spraying perfume.


    ¡°Zachary, these are just ordinary dishes. I hope you¡¯re fine with them,¡± Mrs. Stone spoke to Zachary


    politely. Indeed, the dishes prepared by the chef were nothing special. The vegetables were actually


    grown by Mrs. Stone in her courtyard.


    Zachary quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fussy eater. I eat everything.¡±


    Deep down, Mrs. Stone and her daughter criticized him, ¡®If you¡¯re not a fussy eater, then nobody is.¡±


    As someone who used to be infatuated with Zachary, Elisa knew his favorites very well. She knew that


    he was a fussy eater besides being a clean freak.¡±


    He imed he was not fussy only because of Serenity¡¯s presence.


    During the meal, Zachary was very attentive to his beloved wife beside him. He served her some food


    from time to time. When Sonny nced at him asionally, he would serve him food as well.


    The kid was eating with so much gusto that his stomach became full.


    After having a hearty meal, Sonny said to Mrs. Stone, ¡°Grandaunt Audrey, your food tastes yummy. It¡¯s


    as good as the food Mommy and Aunt Ser cook.¡±


    Mrs. Stone carried him joyfully. ¡°You shoulde to my house often then.¡±


    Sonny nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯lle when Mommy and Aunt Sere.¡±


    Mrs. Stone wrapped the kid¡¯s head into her arms indulgently like how she carried her younger sister


    back then.


    ¡°Sonny, remember my number. Whenever you feel likeing over, just give me a call. I¡¯ll pick you up


    to have meals here.¡±


    Then, she said to Serenity, ¡°Same goes for the both of you. You both hardlye over. Do it more


    often in the future.¡±


    After that, she looked at Zachary, who was silently staring at her niece, and added, ¡± Zachary, you can


    come over with Seren when you¡¯re avable next time.¡±


    Zachary averted his gaze from his wife and said courteously, ¡°I¡¯ll certainlye whenever I¡¯m


    avable.¡±


    He took a glimpse of the piles of invitation cards on the coffee table.


    After Mrs. Stone caught sight of this little act of his, she took the initiative to say, ¡± Seren would like to


    attend the social gatherings with me.¡±


    Based on such a concise sentence, Zachary was aware of Serenity¡¯s intention. He knew that she was


    striving for him.


    He was not the only one making an effort.


    Serenity was too¨Cchanging and striving together.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934


    Much as Zachary wished to maintain his current rtionship with Serenity so she could be happy and


    rxed, he did not say anything else. She took pity on Serenity as she was changing her life for his


    sake.


    However, he could not bring himself to let her go.


    He would attend social gatherings asionally to make an appearance, but he would soon leave. As


    for the women in his family, everyone would admire and tter themdies whenever they showed up.


    Hence, it would be impossible for them to get bullied.


    Nevertheless, there was one point Zachary would not overlook, namely that his mother and aunts grew


    up in wealthy families.


    His mother¡¯s and aunts¡® marriages with the Yorks were considered well¨Cmatched.


    At the thought of Serenity¡¯s circumstances, Zachary gradually came to understand her persistence.


    Zachary held Serenity¡¯s hand.


    To save his dignity in front of her aunt, Serenity did not shake his hand off.


    Zachary was just holding her hand tightly without saying a word.


    After staying at the Stones¡® ce for a while, he had to return to the office, so he took his leave.


    Serenity held Sonny¡¯s hand while walking to see Zachary off.


    Zachary walked steadily and slowly with the intention of having a talk with Serenity.


    ¡°Seren, I think I don¡¯t understand you well enough. I¡¯ll learn more about you and put myself in your


    shoes,¡± Zachary said tenderly.


    ¡°Having said that, I greatly sympathize with you. If you¡¯re tired of learning to blend in with my circle, you


    can remain in your current state. I can choose not to attend any social gatherings, but I can¡¯t afford to


    lose you.


    ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t need to be at anyone¡¯s mercy.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be at anyone¡¯s mercy, but I just don¡¯t want to be the object of ridicule and hold you back.¡±


    Zachary paused to look at her. He then said with a deep voice, ¡°My reputation in Wiltspoon isn¡¯t that


    great. When do I actually care about those things? What matters is that I¡¯m fine with my wife¡¯s


    background, and it¡¯s none of their business. We¡¯re not


    relying on them either.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Serenity¡¯s eyes settled on him. A whileter, she stretched out her hand and caressed his face gently.


    Then, she said softly, ¡°We¡¯re in the same boat, heading in the same direction. If both of us can¡¯t face


    hardships together, we¡¯ll fall into the water and fail to reach the shore together.


    ¡°Even if we can¡¯t stand at the bow together, we must hold onto the stern and not fall into the water.


    ¡°Zachary, give me some time to adapt to it. If I really can¡¯t do it and blend in¡­ I won¡¯t force myself


    either. If you refuse to get a divorce anytime soon, I won¡¯t force you. If you ever think that I¡¯m a drag


    and dislike me, just let me know. I¡¯ll immediately leave and not pester you.¡±


    As long as she had done her level best, she would not regret it.


    That was Serenity¡¯s mindset.


    Zachary could not be bothered about Sonny¡¯s presence. He forcefully wrapped Serenity into his arms


    and said in a husky voice, ¡°We must never part!


    ¡°I¡¯ve never gone back on my word. As long as you¡¯re willing to cooperate, I¡¯ll settle it. I can make you a


    shareholder of York Corporation anytime, and you¡¯ll be the richestdy in Wiltspoon. I¡¯m willing to work


    under you forever and let you get richer.¡±


    Serenity sighed silently. She eventually put her hands around his waist.


    This was her first time hugging him gently since she found out that he lied to her.


    Although they were hugging, their hearts were so close yet so far from each other.


    He was willing to sacrifice everything for her, while she was willing to work hard and learn to be more


    outstanding for his sake. She hoped that she would be able to walk side by side with him one day,


    rather than have him drag her along.


    ¡°Aunt Ser? Uncle Zak?¡±


    The third wheel lifted his head and blinked his big eyes. Clueless, he rested his gaze on the two adults.


    Serenity promptly pushed Zachary away. Subsequently, she bent over and carried Sonny. She then


    said to Zachary, ¡°You may leave for work.¡±


    Zachary pinched Sonny¡¯s face lightly. ¡°You¡¯re such a third wheel.¡±

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work now.¡±


    Zachary walked out of the Stones¡® vi reluctantly and left under Serenity¡¯s gaze.


    Sonny touched the part of his cheek where his uncle pinched, then he asked Serenity, ¡°Aunt Ser, Uncle


    Zak just called me a third wheel. My name is Sonny, not al third wheel.¡±


    While carrying Sonny, Serenity returned to the house and said gently, ¡°Your uncle was just joking with


    you. You¡¯re not a third wheel but a peacemaker.¡±


    If she brought Sonny along to meet Zachary, the two of them would control their temper and avoid


    conflict. This would be helpful in improving their rtionship and trust in each other.


    They were very concerned about the healthy environment in which the child grew up. Therefore, Sonny


    acted as a reconciler between the couple even though he was not their child.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine. You¡¯re Sonny.¡±


    Only then was Sonny satisfied.


    He had no idea what a third wheel or peacemaker was. All he knew was that his full name was Sonny


    Brown, and his nickname was Sonny.


    After Serenity returned to the house, Mrs. Stone asked her to go upstairs and enter Elisa¡¯s walk¨Cin


    closet, which was filled with Elisa¡¯s clothes.


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Seren, your height and build are simr to Elisa¡¯s. You can try on her clothes first. I¡¯ll


    see which type of clothes can fully portray your natural elegance.¡±


    Serenity turned her eyes to Elisa, who said generously, ¡°Seren, go ahead and try on my clothes since


    my mom asked you to. We¡¯re cousins. I don¡¯t mind you wearing my clothes. What¡¯s more, there are


    many clothes I bought when I was fond of them. After I bought them, I ced them here without having


    worn them before.


    ¡°You can wear some on my behalf. I¡¯ll then have an excuse to keep them.¡±


    Serenity was amused.


    When Elisa loved someone, she would be genuinely nice to them and not put on airs. Of course, she


    would embarrass those with whom she could not get along.


    Besides spending the entire afternoon trying on clothes, Serenity was dragged by her aunt and cousin


    to do hair and facial treatments.


    Evening came around and that was the peak hour of the businesses near Wiltspoon School, especially


    the bookstore.


    Since school had reopened, students needed to buy all kinds of materials. The stock of some materials


    arrivedte, which caused students to frequent the bookstore over the two weeks and ask if the


    materials were in stock.


    At that moment, Serenity¡¯s bookstore was crowded with students who wanted to buy reference material


    and stationery. Consequently, Jasmine and Mrs. Lane had their hands full.


    When Serenity could note over to help out at the store, she would arrange for Mrs. Lane to help so


    that Jasmine would not be rushed off her feet..


    A brand new SUV was parked at the entrance of the bookstore. When the car door was pushed open,


    Josh got out of the car. He was dressed in a white suit, holding a bouquet of flowers.


    At the sight that many students were buying things, Josh ced the bouquet back in the car. He


    removed his coat and took off the expensive watch on his right wrist. Then, he put them in the car. After


    shutting the door, he made his way to the bookstore and rolled up his sleeves, ready to help Jasmine.


    ¡°Jasmine.¡±


    Josh went into the store and greeted Jasmine. ¡°You¡¯re busy. I happen to be here. Is there anything I


    can help with?¡±


    ¡°Just help them find anything they need.¡±


    Jasmine directly got him to help out as he wished.


    She did not ask Josh to process the payments since he was unsure of the prices.


    The three of them had their hands full until it was time for students to do self- revision.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a social function to attend tonight?¡±


    When they could finally rx, Jasmine had the chance to speak to Josh.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 936

    Chapter 936


    ¡°My boss suddenly showed mercy and attended the social function on his own. I¡¯m quite rxed, so I


    came over to pick you up after work. Let¡¯s have a meal together. I made a reservation and even


    ordered the dishes at Wiltspoon Hotel. Once we arrive, we can straight away have the dishes served


    without waiting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also bought two movie tickets. After dinner, we can watch a movie. It¡¯s rare that I have so much


    leisure time.¡±


    Ever since Josh became Zachary¡¯s administrative executive, he had been really busy.


    He barely had nights with no social functions to attend.


    Josh was busiest during the period when Zachary and Serenity¡¯s rtionship improved. It was because


    Zachary always assigned thepany¡¯s matters to Josh while he spent time with his wife.


    When Jasmine was about to speak, Josh suddenly swung around and ran out.


    Jasmine was dazed for a moment before she asked Mrs. Lane, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything, have I? Why


    did he run out all of a sudden?¡±


    Mrs. Lane said, ¡°Just now, I was standing outside and saw Mr. Bucham getting out of the car with a


    bouquet of flowers. He noticed the crowd in the sto e, so he put the bouquet back in the car. After that,


    he removed his coat and came in.


    ¡°So now, he¡¯s probably going to get the bouquet.¡±


    Mrs. Lane said with a grin, ¡°Mr. Bucham cares about you. You¡¯re blessed like the missus.¡±


    At the mention of the missus, Mrs. Lane¡¯s smile faded. She sighed and said, ¡°I wonder what the


    missus¡¯s decision is. Mr. Zachary has lost his appetite because of the missus, and he has thinned


    down. We feel great pity for him.¡±


    Of course, his mother, Mrs. York, was the one who sympathized with Mr. Zachary the most.


    As it was Mr. Zachary¡¯s mistake, Mrs. York could not cause the missus trouble. Also, Old Mrs. York was


    still around inmand.


    ording to Old Mrs. York, the couple¡¯s conflict should be solved by themselves.


    No one should meddle in it unless Zachary asked the elders for help.


    ¡°Zachary and Seren are having a hard time. Although Liberty is the one on diet, Seren has lost a few


    pounds as well.¡±


    Serenity did not let this issue affect her diet. She became slightly thinner probably because she had


    been pretty preupied.


    ¡°Ms. Sox and Mr. Bucham must take care of yourselves.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Mrs. Lane, do you think Josh and I are well¨Cmatched?¡±


    The Buchams had strict criteria for selecting marriage partners.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Yes. Both of you are well¨Cmatched in appearance.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless.


    Ever since her parents and aunt knew that Josh was going after her, they all told her to hurriedly ept


    his love and not miss the boat.


    Even Shawn told Jasmine that Josh was great.


    It made Jasmine feel that she would be beaten if she rejected Josh¡¯s love.


    Josh put on his coat again. Then, he held the bouquet of flowers and walked in. He walked up to


    Jasmine and handed the bouquet to her before he said affectionately,¡± Jasmine, these flowers are for


    you.¡±


    Jasmine epted the bouquet. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°d that you like it.¡±


    He then took out a red Tiffany box from his pocket. After opening the box, he handed it to Jasmine. ¡°I


    thought this charm bracelet suits you, so I bought it.¡±


    He pulled Jasmine¡¯s hand over and put the bracelet on her wrist.


    Jasmine did not decline his gift, knowing that she was unable to do so. Josh might be all smiles most of


    the time and seem more approachable than Zachary, but he was actually domineering.


    After receiving such an expensive gift, she had to think about what gift to return him with so that she


    would not owe him.


    As the saying goes, ¡°One good turn deserves another.¡±

 Chapter 937

    Chapter 937


    Jasmine ordered food delivery for Mrs. Lane and passed the store key to her. She said, ¡°Mrs. Lane,


    you can close the store and go home whenever you want after you have dinner. You can keep the key


    or pass it to your missus.¡±


    ¡°Missus said that she won¡¯t be avable for the next few days. So I¡¯lle over to help out on her


    behalf. Let me keep the key.¡±


    Mrs. Lane added with a smile, ¡°Ms. Sox and Mr. Bucham, both of you can go ahead and eat together. I


    can watch the store.¡±


    Mrs. Lane had helped in the store for quite a long period. She could remember the book prices. Even if


    she was alone, it would not affect the operation of the store.


    Jessica felt at ease when she left with Josh. They headed to Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.


    ¡°How has Zachary beentely?¡± Jasmine asked concernedly.


    While driving, Josh said, ¡°He¡¯s busier than ever. He¡¯s been working around the clock. like Superman. I


    could hardly keep up with him. Those working under him have been. grumbling, and many of them


    expect me to advise him.


    ¡°Right now, I can¡¯t do so. Only Serenity has the ability to do that. But it¡¯s been days. since the couple


    met. Grandma May forbade Zachary to meet Serenity as she wanted the couple to calm down.


    ¡°The couple just got to meet today. I wonder how their talk went. After Zachary returned, he did not


    pour out his problems to me but continued to work hard. At noon, he went to the Stones and cheered


    up a lot after that.


    ¡°Even so, he worked very hard. I think he has lost a few pounds.¡±


    Josh tilted his head and took a glimpse of Jasmine. Then, he smiled and said, Jasmine, both of us


    shouldn¡¯t follow in their footsteps. We must continue to be lovey- dovey and trust each other. I won¡¯t lie


    to you, and you mustn¡¯t hide anything from me as well.¡±


    ¡°Who wants to be lovey¨Cdovey with you? What can I hide from you?¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°I think we¡¯re now lovey¨Cdovey. Lovey¨Cdovey isn¡¯t about saying ¡®I love you¡® every day.


    It¡¯s shown through the little details in life.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°All I see is that you try to butter my parents up whenever you¡¯re avable. You also treat


    my brother like your own.¡°.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Josh was naturally brilliant and had a glib tongue. Therefore, he was able to coax Jasmine¡¯s family into


    favoring him.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re your family members, who¡¯ll be my family in the future. It¡¯s natural to treat my family


    well.¡±


    ¡°How shameless of you. I haven¡¯t even promised you anything, yet you¡¯ve treated my family as yours.¡±


    Josh said unabashedly, ¡°One has to be shameless when going after their wives. It was because


    Zachary cared so much about his dignity that he ended up in this state now.¡±


    Jasmine did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°You see Zachary¡¯s situation as a cautionary tale, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. If Zachary had listened to my advice, he and Serenity wouldn¡¯t have ended where


    they are right now.¡±


    Jasmine asked, ¡°Are you very experienced in rtionships?¡±


    ¡°No, actually. You¡¯re the first and only girl I truly love.¡±


    Josh did not get tricked by her question.


    Even though he used to have a crush on a female ssmate, that was in the past. He could not even


    recall that ssmate¡¯s appearance.


    Later, he was too busy to get into a rtionship.


    He did not meet any girls who could capture his heart too.


    At first, he did not show interest in Jasmine either. When Zachary and Serenity got married


    unexpectedly, he helped Zachary investigate Serenity¡¯s background. While at it, he figured out


    Serenity¡¯s best friend, Jasmine¡¯s background.

 Chapter 938

    Chapter 938


    At that time, Josh did not take Jasmine seriously at all.


    It was only until Aunt Rachel stopped setting up blind dates for Jasmine that he started to pay attention


    to Jasmine during Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday party. He found Jasmine interesting.


    After going on a blind date with Jasmine, he felt that she was his cup of tea. Simr to him, she enjoyed


    joining in on the fun and gossiping. Coincidentally, he knew a lot of juicy gossip. He could share it with


    someone who was eager to listen to gossip. Little by little, the thought of marrying Jasmine urred to


    him.


    ¡°After all, I¡¯m already in my 30s. I havemon love knowledge. Furthermore, onlookers see most of


    the game. I can see things more clearly than Zachary and became his love consultant. Unfortunately,


    his rtionship with Serenity is still a mess despite the help of an excellent love consultant.¡±


    Jasmine let out a sigh. ¡°Seren isn¡¯t cold¨Chearted. It was because Zachary concealed his identity and


    lied to her. After Zachary allowed her to stay in her sister¡¯s house, her anger is slowly subsiding.


    ¡°Seren¡¯s current worry is that there¡¯s a huge gap between Zachary and her in reality. She¡¯s suffering


    from psychological stress because of Zachary and her future. Casting Seren aside, there¡¯s a huge gap


    between our lives too. Having said that, my condition is much better than Seren¡¯s.¡±


    Jasmine had several apartments for rent and half a row of shop lots. If she sold them off, her assets


    would amount to over 100 million dors based on the current market prices.


    Of course, she could notpare with the Buchams. Josh¡¯s parents had a fewpanies. Although


    they paled inparison with Julian¡¯s family, they were a wealthy family that kept a low profile. Josh


    did not want to take over his parents¡®pany and went to York Corporation to realize his potential


    instead.


    ¡°We¡¯re well¨Cmatched. There¡¯s no gap between us at all.¡±


    Jasmine nced at him before she smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel inferior, nor do I think I¡¯m unqualified to


    be with you.¡±


    As a local of Wiltspoon, Jasmine¡¯s father built wealth through opportune property investments. Since


    young, Jasmine had been living a rich life. As much as she disliked marrying into a wealthy family, she


    would not think that she was unqualified.


    To her, there was a lot of adversity to jostle through in wealthy families. Her aunt, for example, suffered


    a lot after marrying Mr. Lowe.


    Jasmine wanted to find a Wiltspoon local who had a stable job and several buildings for rent like her so


    that they were well¨Cmatched. After she got married, she would discuss who would collect the rent the


    next day with her partner. That would be theirmon topic.


    ¡°Seren isn¡¯t inferior. She¡¯s just too rational.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Serenity had to step into the circle that she had never wanted to. That was way too stressful for her.


    Josh understood her circumstances.


    As the two of them were talking about rtionships, they soon arrived at Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Josh did not go into the basement parking lot. Instead, he parked in front of the hotel.


    Just as Jasmine wanted to get out of the car, Josh reminded her, ¡°The bouquet I gave to you.¡±


    ¡°Why should I bring the bouquet along for dinner?¡±


    While mumbling, Jasmine got out of the car with the bouquet nevertheless.


    Then, Josh spontaneously held her hand and brought her to the hotel.


    ¡°Josh?¡±


    A high¨Cpitched female voice rang out. It was familiar to Josh but strange to Jasmine.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Josh pulled Jasmine to quicken her pace.


    While being pulled away, Jasmine turned around and saw a beautiful middle¨Caged woman rushing over


    in high heels.


    She looked like Josh, or rather, Josh looked like that beautiful middle¨Caged woman.


    >>> Read next chapter at here

 Chapter 939

    Chapter 939


    ¡°Josh!¡±


    After Mrs. Bucham called her son, she saw that he was pulling a young girl to hurry inside to shy away


    from her.


    Mrs. Bucham could not help but scurry forward. She caught up with them shortly and stopped in front of


    Josh.


    ¡°Josh, you brat. Didn¡¯t you hear me calling you?¡±


    Mrs. Bucham gave him the piece of her mind first. When she turned her gaze to Jasmine, she wore a


    smile and said to Jasmine, ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t be intimidated. I had to tell Josh off. How dare he turn a


    deaf ear to his mother¡¯s words and run away when his mother was calling him!¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Never in his wildest dreams did he think that he would bump into his mother here.


    Mrs. Bucham checked Jasmine out from head to toe and saw her holding a bouquet of flowers. Even


    though Josh had let go of Jasmine¡¯s hand, Mrs. Bucham clearly saw her son holding Jasmine¡¯s hand


    just now.


    Giving flowers and holding hands were daily acts of a couple.


    When did that brat get into a rtionship? He did not even let his family know.


    After Jasmine was sure that the beautiful middle¨Caged woman was Josh¡¯s mother, she openly


    addressed the woman ¡°Mrs. Bucham¡°.


    Mrs. Bucham acknowledged Jasmine¡¯s greeting with a grin. After that, she shoved into the space


    between the pair to stand beside Jasmine. She affably pulled Jasmine¡¯s hand which was not holding


    the bouquet. ¡°Youngdy, what¡¯s your name? Are you Josh¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Jasmine was already meeting his parents.


    If she imed that she was not Josh¡¯s girlfriend, Mrs. Bucham probably would not believe it.


    She shot a look at Josh before introducing herself. ¡°Mrs. Bucham, my name is Jasmine Sox. I¡¯m a


    female friend of Josh.¡±


    ¡°A female friend is known as a girlfriend. That means you¡¯re Josh¡¯s girlfriend. Jasmine Sox sounds


    familiar to me. Have we met before?¡±


    Mrs. Bucham cordially pulled Jasmine and walked together.


    Jasmine answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before. You¡¯ve heard of my name probably because


    of the spread of my embarrassing experience. Several months ago, I attended Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday


    party with my aunt, Mrs. Lowe. I drank a lot that night, and Iy on the floor sleeping. That


    embarrassing incident has probably spread all over in your circle.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham burst intoughter before she said, ¡°It was you, huh? No wonder your name sounds


    familiar. You¡¯re Mrs. Lowe¡¯s niece. Mrs. Lowe always brings you along to attend social gatherings. I


    believe we¡¯ve met in some gatherings, but we just didn¡¯t speak or greet each other.¡±


    The Bucham women had always kept a low profile. Even if they made an appearance in social


    gatherings, they would hardly socialize with others. All they did was have a quick talk with the


    organizers of the gatherings. They would then sit down in a corner and take their leave after meals.


    Even so, this did not mean that they were unclear about the happenings in the upper ss.


    As Jasmine said, the incident of her lying on the floor had spread all over high society.


    ¡°When did you get into a rtionship with Josh? He didn¡¯t mention anything about it when he got home.


    Apparently, it¡¯s been a long while since hest returned home.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham wondered for how long her son was nning to hide it from her if she had not bumped


    into him and Jasmine here.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He did not even let his family know about the girl he was interested in.


    Josh walked with them and exined, ¡°Mom, Jasmine has just told you that she¡¯s my female friend. If


    I¡¯d told you about it, you would bring a bunch of people over. What if Jasmine got a fright and refused to


    meet me anymore?¡±


    Mrs. Bucham understood that her son had not won Jasmine¡¯s heart, but that was fine. Since her son


    was interested in Jasmine, Jasmine would be within his grasp.


    Mrs. Bucham said with a smirk, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Josh¡¯s exaggeration. We¡¯re very easygoing and won¡¯t


    make things difficult for youngsters. Jasmine,e and drop by my house with Josh whenever you¡¯re


    free.¡±

 Chapter 940

    Chapter 940


    Jasmine smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb you.¡±


    ¡°No worries. I enjoy having you around, in fact.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham brought Jasmine upstairs as if she knew in which room Josh was going to have a meal.


    Once they entered the room, it happened to be the private room that Josh had reserved.


    After being seated, Mrs. Bucham took off her fine charm bracelet. Then, she lifted Jasmine¡¯s hand with


    the bracelet that Josh gave to Jasmine, and she removed that bracelet.


    After that, Mrs. Bucham put her bracelet on Jasmine¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°Jasmine, this is our first time


    meeting. I didn¡¯t prepare anything, so I¡¯ll give you my bracelet as a gift. That bracelet was given by


    Josh, right? The fineness of this charm bracelet is better.¡±


    Jasmine was born into a wealthy family and had a wealthy aunt. Therefore, she hade across all


    kinds of jewelry and could determine the value of the jewelry.


    The bracelet Josh gave her was quite costly. It was estimated to be worth a hundred thousand dors.


    As for the charm bracelet that Mrs. Bucham gave to her, its elegance was better than Josh¡¯s gift. It


    looked clear and beautiful. No doubt, it was a high¨Cgrade bracelet.


    It was certainly valuable.


    Jasmine did not dare ept such a precious gift. She wanted to take the bracelet off and return it to


    Mrs. Bucham, but Mrs. Bucham stopped her.


    ¡°Jasmine, do you think my gift isn¡¯t valuable enough? You must ept it. If you don¡¯t, it means that you


    think it¡¯s not valuable enough.¡±


    Jasmine responded helplessly, ¡°Mrs. Bucham, this is too precious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. It might seem precious, but it¡¯s just a bit more costly than the bracelet Josh gave you.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham insisted on giving Jasmine the bracelet as a gift. Jasmine turned her eyes to Josh,


    seemingly asking for help.


    However, Josh gazed at her smilingly. After noticing her imploring look, heughed and said, ¡°Jasmine,


    since my mom has given the bracelet to you, you should just ept it. You¡¯re the only person who


    deserves to wear it.¡±


    The bracelet was one of the Buchams¡® heirlooms.


    The bracelet that Mrs. Bucham wore was not as precious as the one worn by the wife of the head of


    the Buchams. Anyway, Mrs. Bucham¡¯s bracelet was a lot more. precious than Josh¡¯s present.


    The head of Buchams¡® wife said that she wanted to pass her heirloom to her eldest daughter¨Cinw.


    However, her son was still single. She was worried no one would inherit the heirloom.


    Mrs. Bucham heard that from the head of Buchams¡® wife. She did say she would


    pass the bracelet to her eldest daughter¨Cinw too.


    Now that Mrs. Bucham had given the bracelet to Jasmine, it meant that she acknowledged Jasmine as


    her daughter¨Cinw.


    Sure enough, Mrs. Bucham was Josh¡¯s mother. She behaved in the same way as he did, or rather, his


    behavior resembled his mother¡¯s.


    Mrs. Bucham put Josh¡¯s bracelet on Jasmine¡¯s other hand.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine was at a loss for words.


    Given that she was unable to reject Mrs. Bucham, she readily epted it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Bucham.¡±


    Mrs. Buchamughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m very fond of you. By the way, are your parents


    avable? I¡¯ll let Josh¡¯s dad know that I¡¯m going to ask your parents


    out for a meal.¡±


    Jasmine thought, ¡®Is this going to be the asion where both our parents meet?¡®


    It finally hit her why Josh was not in a hurry to let his family know that he was pursuing her.


    Indeed, Josh¡¯s family was eager.

 Chapter 941

    Chapter 941


    Jasmine thought about how her parents liked Josh. If their parents were to meet, they would likely start


    discussing their nuptials immediately. And so, she said ¡°Mrs. Bucham, my parents are currently


    traveling and may only be back in a few months.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham said regretfully, ¡°Oh, they¡¯re out traveling? Then we¡¯ll wait for them toe back and


    have a meal together. Jasmine, have your parents met Josh yet?¡±


    ¡°They have.¡±


    ¡°What did they think of him?¡±


    Jasmine looked at Josh and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask my parents that because when Josh came to my house,


    ny percent of the reason was to look for my brother and treat him to a meal, so my parents think he


    likes my brother.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham was at a loss for words.


    Josh¡¯s handsome face appeared slightly embarrassed but he did not try to exin himself.


    He knew Jasmine still did not want their parents to meet yet. He was not in a hurry anyway¨Cit was


    enough for him to be able to bring home this beautiful woman this. year.


    ¡°Jasmine, Josh definitely likes you. If he was interested in men, his first victim would have been


    Zachary. Oh, right. Zachary¡¯s already married and his wife is your best friend. It¡¯s fated! Zachary and


    Josh are best friends too.¡±


    A pair of best friends getting married to another pair of best friends. This was good!


    Mrs. Bucham exined on her son¡¯s behalf, afraid that Jasmine would misunderstand her son was


    bisexual.


    Jasmine said, smiling, ¡°I know, Mrs. Bucham.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham¡¯s handphone suddenly rang and after she picked up the call, she said to the two,


    ¡°Jasmine, I have something to do so I¡¯ll make a move first. You and Josh can take your time eating and


    watch a movie or two after you¡¯re done. It¡¯s rare for this son of mine to have free time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating together with us?¡±


    ¡°No, I have a lunch meeting too. The client has arrived, so I have to go. I can¡¯t make them wait too


    long.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham said as she got up. She reluctantly left after reminding Josh of a few things.


    Jasmine breathed a sigh of a relief after Mrs. Bucham left and said to Josh, ¡°Your mom is very


    enthusiastic.¡±


    ¡°All the elders in my family are enthusiastic. I know how they are, so I never told them I was pursuing


    you. They won¡¯t be able to stop themselves from sending betrothal gifts to your house before we¡¯re


    even engaged.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re even more impatient than my parents¡­¡± Jasmine said.


    Her parents and rtives all had a good impression of Josh to the point it seemed if she did not ept


    Josh, she would be lynched by them. Still, they were not as eager as Mrs. Bucham and gave her time


    to think about it, since this was her marriage and her life after all.


    Her parents only gave her advice¨Cit was still her decision in the end.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meanwhile, Serenity stopped in front of her sister¡¯s shop.


    Then, she carried Sonny down from the car.


    Liberty had already packed everything and was just waiting for her sister to pick her up and go back to


    the ce she rented.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Mommy.¡±


    Liberty came out to wee them. Seeing her sister who seemed like a whole new person, she first


    appraised her, thenmented, smiling, ¡°Seren, you look so stunning after you changed your


    hairstyle. Not bad¨Cthis hairstyle really suits you.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Audrey and Elisa helped with the selection. Does it look good? They also picked out a lot of


    clothes for me. I¡¯ll let you see after we get back.¡±


    The new clothes and shoes were all in her car.


    Almost all of her many years of savings were practically spent after going shopping with her aunt.


    The card Zachary had given her for household expenses did have money in it, but Serenity did not use


    his card.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Liberty?¡±


    ¡°You guys took a while, so I cooked some noodles for myself in the shop.¡± Liberty picked her son up


    and asked with concern, ¡°What did Aunt Audrey say?¡±

 Chapter 942

    Chapter 942


    Serenity helped her sister close up before getting into the car with her.


    ¡°I asked Aunt Audrey for help and she was very happy to help. Oh, right! I have some good news. Alice


    is pregnant.¡±


    Alice had gone for a medical check¨Cup and found that her difort as ofte was due to pregnancy.


    She had been married to Clive for many years but had not had children not because of her body but


    because they had a very good rtionship and wanted to have a few years to themselves.


    After Mrs. Stone and the Hunt sisters found each other, Alice saw how cute Sonny was and after


    discussing it with Clive, decided to start trying for a kid. They did not expect they would seed so


    quickly and without her realizing too.


    After discovering she was pregnant, Alice went straight to her husband¡¯s office to look for him and tell


    him the good news.


    The husband and wife were so happy celebrating on their own that they only announced that Alice was


    pregnant to the rest of the family that evening after returning home.


    The Stones were happy beyond belief.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Serenity was happy for Alice too. She quite liked this cousin¨Cinw of hers.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey must be really happy.¡±


    ¡°She is. Alice hasn¡¯t been feeling welltely and only found out she was pregnant after going to the


    hospital to get a check¨Cup. Today, Zachary suddenly asked me how long I go between check¨Cups. Is


    he trying to test the waters to see if I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    After getting in the car, Liberty said, ¡°Has Aunt Floe for you this month? If not, you could go and


    get checked out.¡±


    Serenity was silent for a moment. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t asked, I would have overlooked itpletely. I think it¡¯s


    about two dayste.¡±


    ¡°Two days? We can¡¯t be sure that it¡¯s a pregnancy then. Many people get itte. You¡¯ve gotten itte in


    the past too, right? If it still doesn¡¯te for another week, you should go to the hospital to get checked


    or go to the drugstore to get one of those early pregnancy tests. It can be pretty urate.¡±


    Serenity started the car. ¡°I¡¯ll go buy one when we pass by a drugstoreter. How long do I have to be


    pregnant for it to be detected by the early pregnancy test?¡±


    She remembered when her sister initially got pregnant with Sonny, Liberty had tested herself with a


    pregnancy test before going to the hospital to get tested.


    ¡°Generally, it can be detected half a month into your pregnancy. But because of how early it is, the


    second red line will take a long time to show up. It¡¯ll be a faint positive so people often don¡¯t realize it.¡±


    Serenity counted the days since she had herst period and taking into ount thest time she and


    Zachary slept together, it had already been more than twenty days. since. If she had managed to get


    pregnant, it would likely be able to be detected.


    She decided she would first buy a pregnancy test to test herself.


    On the way back to Liberty¡¯s ce, there were a number of drugstores.


    Serenity parked in front of Wiltspoon Pharmacy and said to her sister, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m going to buy a


    pregnancy test.¡°.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liberty changed her position as she held her son. The little guy had fallen asleep not long after getting


    in the car.


    Serenity left the car and entered the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test, but worried that it would be


    inurate, she bought extra.


    After buying the pregnancy tests, nervousness made itself apparent on her face as she wondered if


    she was pregnant.


    If she was, should she tell Zachary?


    Even if she did not tell him, he probably would find out anyway.


    His men had been watching her every move in secret all this while. Who knew? The news that she


    entered Wiltspoon Pharmacy to buy pregnancy tests might not even take ten minutes to reach Zachary.


    Serenity knew very well how domineering her man was.


    After she came out from the drugstore and as she drove her car away, the two bodyguards who


    protected Serenity in secret entered Wiltspoon Pharmacy, asked the employee working there, and


    found out that their boss¡¯s wife entered the store earlier to buy pregnancy tests.


    Was the missus pregnant?


    This was extremely good news!


    As long as the missus was pregnant, the couple would make up for the child¡¯s sake.


    Everyone¡¯s days of suffering would be over then.


    Thus, the bodyguards immediately informed Zachary of Serenity entering the pharmacy to buy


    pregnancy tests.

 Chapter 943

    Chapter 943


    When Zachary received the call from the bodyguards, he was at Wiltspoon Hotel, having a meeting


    with a client.


    After hearing from the bodyguards that Serenity had entered the drugstore to buy pregnancy tests, his


    hand holding the phone clenched, although he was still rtively calm. He said in his deep voice, ¡°Got


    it.¡±


    After hanging up, Zachary immediately ced a call to Callum.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°Callum, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still in the office, doing some overtime.¡±


    Lately, his cousin had been working nonstop and everyone under him was tired to their bones.


    Even Callum, as the COO, was also having a hard time. After dinner, he still had to work overtime.


    ¡°Come to the hotel now to discuss our coboration with Mr. Fletcher. We¡¯ve had a few meetings about


    this, so you should know about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Callum did not even dare ask where Zachary was going at thest minute. His cousin told him to go to


    the hotel and off he went.


    The York Corporation office was not far from Wiltspoon Hotel. Very quickly, Callum arrived at the hotel.


    After reaching the meeting room, he noticed his cousin was long gone from the hotel and only Kevin


    York, who was in charge of the hotel operations, and his secretary were waiting with Mr. Fletcher and


    his associates. Kevin¡¯s main field of upation was in the food and beverage industry, so all the hotels


    under York Corporation¡¯s banner were managed by him.


    Kevin was not familiar with the other projects within thepany, so as he apanied Mr. Fletcher,


    he could only talk about some other topics. Seeing that Callum had arrived, Kevin breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°Mr. Fletcher, the COO is here, so you can discuss it with him.¡±


    Kevin York hastily handed over Mr. Fletcher and his associates to Callum as he


    prepared to withdraw himself.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not ever want to get caught by Zachary to fill in for him at thest minute again.


    Callum had met Mr. Fletcher a few times before and he smiled as he shook hands. with him first before


    sitting down beside Kevin.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zachary?¡± Callum asked Kevin in a whisper.


    ¡°He left. I was caught at thest minute to fill in for him. I¡¯m not familiar with thepany¡¯s other


    projects so now that you¡¯re here and taking over, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Callum acknowledged him with a hum.


    Kevin smoothly took his leave after making his excuses, taking his secretary with him.


    Elsewhere, Serenity brought her sister and her nephew back to their ce. They had all eaten prior so


    there was no need to busy themselves in the kitchen again.


    Serenity raced to the bathroom as soon as she entered the house.


    Liberty walked to the sofa to sit down, carrying her son. She tried to wake him as he had not showered


    yet.


    After Sonny opened his eyes and looked around, he closed his eyes again. He wanted to keep


    sleeping.


    Liberty had no choice but to carry him back to his room and let him sleep first.


    Aftering out of the room, she walked to the bathroom and knocked on the door, asking her sister


    who was inside, ¡°Seren, how is it?¡±


    The door to the bathroom opened.


    Serenity came out and she passed the pregnancy test to her sister for her to see.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take the test.¡±


    Liberty nced at it and asked her, ¡°Why not? Do you not know how to use it?¡±


    ¡°After opening it, I realized I got my period. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t take the test.¡±


    From Serenity¡¯s tone, Liberty could not tell if she was grateful or disappointed.


    ¡°Well, I did say you¡¯re only two dayste so you might not be pregnant. It¡¯s still pretty normal for it to be


    early orte within a week¡¯s time,¡± Liberty said.


    ¡°I just wanted to take the test so the next time Zachary suggests a check¨Cup again, I can tell him


    clearly that he isn¡¯t going to be a father yet.¡±


    Since the packaging had already been ripped open, even if it had not been used, Serenity threw the


    pregnancy test into the trash and walked to the sofa to sit down with her sister. She picked up the TV


    remote and turned the TV on.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ve been with Zachary for a while now. We haven¡¯t been deliberately using contraception,


    but¡­ I¡¯m not pregnant yet. Could there something be wrong with my body?¡±


    Serenity could not help but suspect that there was something wrong with her body since she had not


    managed to get pregnant.


    ¡°You get medical examinations every year, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. When ites to this, fate


    alsoes into y. If the time hasn¡¯te yet, even if you do it every day, you won¡¯t be able to get


    pregnant. So many couples have great rtionships and have been married longer than you two but


    still haven¡¯t gotten pregnant.¡±

 Chapter 944

    Chapter 944


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t feel too much pressure about it either. Sometimes, you¡¯ll get affected when there¡¯s too


    much stress too. Anyway, let nature take its course. If you still don¡¯t manage to get pregnant in two or


    three years, then you should go and get checked to find out the reason for it.


    Some couples did not get pregnant even after a few years but even after getting examined, no


    problems turned up. Then after getting divorced and both married other people, they were able to


    be parents.


    ¡°Maybe it just happened to be during the safe period every time.¡±


    Serenity could only guess.


    Liberty wanted to say that it was not necessarily safe during the safe period.


    She still felt that it just was not time for them to have kids yet, so it was hard for Serenity to get


    pregnant.


    There definitely was no problem with Zachary¡¯s health. Her sister looked healthy too. And because she


    raised her sister, she was very familiar with her sister¡¯s state of health. If there was something even a


    little out of the ordinary, she would bring her sister to see the doctor at the first sign.


    Besides, it had not been long since the couple had really be husband and wife. It was very normal


    for Serenity to not be pregnant yet.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ding dong¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Liberty raised her voice and asked.


    Nowadays, when she heard the doorbell ring, she did not dare open it carelessly, afraid that the person


    at the door would be Jessica or her ex¨Chusband and their associates.


    Especially after finding out that Hank and Jessica had both lost their jobs, Liberty had a feeling that her


    ex¨Chusband would turn up to make a fuss again, thinking she


    was behind them losing their jobs.


    ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice filtered through.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Liberty nced at her sister and seeing zero sign of surprise on her sister¡¯s countenance, she got up to


    open the door.


    Zachary stood at the door, carrying a bag in one hand. That bag contained two tins of milk powder


    meant especially for pregnant women.


    Other than the two tins of milk powder, there were also calcium tablets and folic acid tablets. In any


    case, it was all meant for pregnant women.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m here to see Seren.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes curved into crescent moons and he could not stop himself from smiling.


    Liberty swept a nce over the things he had bought and seeing Zachary was about to make his way


    into the house, she said in a low voice, ¡°Zachary, it¡¯s a bit early for you to buy these things.¡±


    Zachary stared at his sister¨Cinw, stunned.


    The bodyguards said Serenity entered the drugstore to buy a few pregnancy tests earlier. Could it be


    that she was not pregnant? Or was it that the test could not detect that she was pregnant?


    ¡°Serenity isn¡¯t pregnant. She bought a few pregnancy tests but her period came when we got back.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    He got ahead of himself and got too happy too soon. Thinking he was going to be a father, he


    could not stop himself from going to a maternity goods shop to buy milk powder, calcium, and folic acid


    tablets for pregnantdies.


    Now, it turned out that Serenity was not pregnant.


    Then what should he do with the milk powder and folic acid tablets he had bought?


    Keep it for her to consume when she finally did get pregnant?


    Zachary was disappointed.


    He really wanted to have a child with Serenity.


    Liberty saw how disappointed her brother¨Cinw looked and consoled in a whisper,¡± It¡¯s fine. You guys


    are still young and haven¡¯t been together long. There¡¯s no need to rush to have a baby.¡±


    Zachary was silent for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m alright, Liberty. Seren and I are still young


    anyway. There¡¯s no rush.¡±


    However, internally he thought that if his wife was not pregnant now and that she was staying with her


    sister for the time being, he did not know when they would be able to attempt making babies again.


    It seemed like it would be difficult for him to be a father this year.


    Guess he could only hope for the next year then.


    Besides, they had not held their wedding yet. There really was no rush to have a child. Zachary felt a


    lot better with that thought in mind.

 Chapter 945

    Chapter 945


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Liberty stood aside to let Zachary in.


    Zachary carried the things in. Seeing that his beloved wife was watching TV, he walked over and


    ced the bag on the coffee table as he sat down beside Serenity.


    ¡°Zachary, help yourself to whatever you want to eat or drink,¡± Liberty said and


    returned to her room.


    This allowed the husband and wife some alone time.


    ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    Serenity put down the remote and asked. Then she pulled the bag towards her and after opening it to


    take a look inside, she was struck speechless.


    Never mind that he had people watching her every move, but he had bought milk. powder for pregnant


    women beforehand for her to consume when her pregnancy was not even confirmed.


    Luckily, he had not sent a van full of supplements over.


    Maybe he had been in too much of a rush on his way over that he had not thought of buying a


    truckload of supplements for her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take these for now. You should go and return them. They¡¯re returnable.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a look at the date of expiry. It¡¯s fine as long as you consume it within the time


    limit. There¡¯s no need to return it.¡±


    They would eventually have a child at some point.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to buy either. When I went into the pharmacy and asked, the employee there


    rmended folic acid tablets, so I bought that and calcium. tablets. When I saw they sold this type of


    milk powder, I bought two tins.¡±


    Zachary honestly exined why he bought the two tins of milk powder.


    After seeing Serenity with her changed hairstyle, he felt that she was more beautiful than ever.


    His gaze toward her became gentler and deeper in love, but he did not say a single word of


    compliment.


    ¡°Do you feel difort?¡±


    Zachary remembered that she would get pains in her abdomen.


    ¡°For now, no. Tomorrow I probably will.¡±


    She often felt ufortable for the first two days of her period. She would either


    get abdominal pains or have backaches and she would bepletely irritable.


    After those two days, it would be fine.


    Zachary sat quietly for a while, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you some hot cocoa.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±


    Zachary, who was about to get up and walk away, could not help but say, ¡°Seren, we¡¯re husband and


    wife. Don¡¯t be so courteous with me.¡±


    A couple who interacted with each other so courteously was not in love.


    Serenity pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Zachary looked deeply at her for a long moment before getting up and going into the small kitchen to


    make her hot cocoa.


    Beep beep!


    Serenity received a new message. She took out her phone to look at it and it turned out to be from Jim.


    ¡°Missus, the boss hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    Serenity replied to Jim, ¡°Got it.¡±


    She put down her phone, got up, and entered the kitchen too.


    Due to the fact that the sisters constantly ate out, there was nothing much to eat in the kitchen.


    Serenity looked in the fridge and silently closed the fridge door.


    ¡°Seren, what are you looking for? What do you want to eat? Tell me and I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just checking to see if there are still any groceries left in the fridge. If not, I¡¯ll have to go


    to the supermarket to buy some tomorrow morning.¡±


    Serenity said, then turned around and left the kitchen.


    Returning to the sofa, she picked up her phone and texted Jim, ¡°Jim, please buy some fast food for


    your boss and send it over here.¡±


    Jim very quickly replied, ¡°Missus, I¡¯ve bought the fast food and I¡¯ll send it up ASAP.¡±


    Serenity could not help but praise Jim in her heart for being quick¨Cwitted.


    Soon afterwards, the doorbell rang.


    Serenity got up to open the door and there Jim stood. Seeing her open the door, he respectfully said,


    ¡°Missus.¡±

 Chapter 946

    Chapter 946


    Then he passed the fast food he had bought to Serenity and whispered, ¡°The boss has been working


    like madtely. He hasn¡¯t been eating properly. Whenever we send him food, he keeps forgetting to


    eat.¡±


    Serenity took the fast food, and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll remind him.¡±


    Jim was extremely grateful.


    After closing the door, Serenity took a few deep breaths to suppress the heartache and anger she was


    feeling. When she walked into the kitchen, she saw Zachary pressing a hand against his stomach with


    his other hand supporting him against the kitchen counter, seemingly in a lot of pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a stomachache, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    An angry voice filled the room.


    He did not have to turn his head to know it was his esteemed wife.


    Zachary stood up straight in a sh, but the pain emanating from his stomach twisted his expression.


    Serenity felt her heart ache incredibly when she saw this and went forward to support him. She helped


    him out of the kitchen and pressed him down onto the sofa, asking, ¡°Does your stomach hurt?¡±


    ¡°Seren, I¨CI just need to bear with it for a bit and I¡¯ll be fine. I might just be hungry¡­ I¨C1 forgot to eat.¡±


    Facing his wrathful, beloved wife, Zachary felt extremely guilty.


    He did not starve himself on purpose. It was just that when he was focused on his work, he kept


    forgetting to pay attention to his body.


    It was not just the past few days. Since Valentine¡¯s Day, he had not eaten properly. Even if he


    remembered to eat, he did not enjoy it. The meal he had enjoyed the most recently was the lunch he


    had at the Stones¡® residence earlier.


    Serenity opened the bag of takeout Jim had brought. There was a bowl of soup and Serenity took that


    out first, letting Zachary first have some of that before the pasta.


    ¡°After dinner, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital to get some medication prescribed.¡±


    The Yorks had a family doctor, but this man probably would not let the family doctor see him.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to see a doctor. I¡¯ll be fine after I eat.¡±


    Recently, he often only realized he had not eaten after he got so hungry his stomach. hurt.


    ¡°Hurry up and eat!¡± Serenity coldly ordered.


    After he started eating, she entered the kitchen to turn the stove off. The hot cocoa he was preparing


    for her was done.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Carrying the piping hot drink out from the kitchen, Serenity saw that Zachary was already done with his


    food.


    ¡°If you have gastric problems, you should eat slower. Don¡¯t eat too fast. Once I¡¯ve finished this, I¡¯m


    bringing you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Seren, there¡¯s no need to.¡±


    Serenity red at him and said coldly, ¡°I said we¡¯re going, so we¡¯re going!¡±


    Zachary snuck a nce at his wife¡¯s expression.


    He no longer dared say anything like he was not going to the hospital.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been working like madtely.¡±


    Zachary answered carefully, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very busy. I¨CI¡¯m not deliberately using work to numb


    myself.¡±


    Serenity knew he was very busy. Back when they just registered their marriage, shel got homete and


    he got home eventer than she did.


    As the head of arge corporation, his schedule was packed to the brim every day. Every single minute


    was very valuable and cost a lot of money.


    Lately, possibly due to their rtionship, he worked even harder than normal.


    She thought about what he said before, that he would work hard to earn even more money. Afterwards,


    as long as she was willing to cooperate with him and go through the formalities, she could be the


    richest woman in Wiltspoon at any time.


    Serenity¡¯s heart ached.


    After the anger and resentment subsided, she found that her heart ached more for him.


    Serenity red at him in silence.


    Zachary was actually very nervous.


    He sped his hands together, ncing at his beloved wife¡¯s expression from time to time. Maybe


    because he was overly nervous, he felt that his stomachache this time did not recede after eating and


    continued to emit waves of pain.


    Serenity picked up her phone, went to get her car keys, then said with a still icy expression on her


    pretty face, ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°Seren, you still haven¡¯t finished your drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in pain right now. The one in pain is you.¡± Serenity rebutted, but still drank her hot cocoa.

 Chapter 947

    Chapter 947


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m sending Zachary back.¡±


    Serenity said toward the direction of her sister¡¯s room, not telling her that Zachary was feeling unwell


    and that she was sending him to the hospital.


    ¡°Alright, be careful on the road,¡± Liberty answered from her room, noting out.


    Internally she thought to herself with relief that at least they had made up a little.


    The troop of bodyguards waited downstairs and seeing that their boss wast apanied by the


    missus, they were surprised, but very quickly realized something was wrong as their boss seemed


    unwell.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    Jim and the rest greeted them.


    ¡°Missus, what¡¯s wrong with the boss?¡± the bodyguards asked, concerned.


    Serenity unlocked her car and said to Zachary, ¡°Zachary, get in the car first.¡±


    ¡°Jim, can you support your boss? He¡¯s having gastric problems.¡±


    Jim made a sound of acknowledgment and hurriedly helped Zachary into the car. He could not help but


    continued to rat on his boss, ¡°The boss hasn¡¯t been eating his meals on timetely, which is why he


    has gastric problems now.¡±


    ¡°Jim!¡±


    Zachary red at Jim.


    Jim did not dare say another word.


    ¡°What are you ring at Jim for? Did you think you were made out of steel or that you were some god,


    so you didn¡¯t need to eat? Sit properly. I¡¯m about to start driving. Later, I¡¯m going to ask the doctor to


    give you a few jabs to help regte your health.¡±


    There was embarrassment on Zachary¡¯s handsome face as he was scolded by his wife, but in his


    heart, he felt pleased.


    He knew Serenity was still very much concerned about him.


    Although he really was not trying to y for sympathy.


    If Serenity could read his mind, she would probably retort, ¡°The man doth protest too much, methinks.¡±


    Zachary was silent.


    The security detail did not follow them to the hospital. With the missus around, they would just be a


    loud, gigantic third wheel if they followed them.


    The only one who could manage the boss was the missus alone.


    Even if the sky caved in, the missus would be able to hold it up. They were better off going home to


    shower and sleep¨Cdefinitely a good sleep that night.


    More than an hourter, they arrived back at Brynfield.


    Serenity said as she opened the door, ¡°You should lie down for a bit first. I¡¯ll go prepare your


    medication and once you¡¯ve taken it, you should rest.¡±


    Even without Serenity requesting it, the doctor prescribed Zachary three types of jabs. They were


    packaged neatly individually and organized ording to the time of day they needed to be


    administered. All Zachary had to do was swallow the pain.


    It saved a lot of effort.


    Of course, it was still not a fraction less painful than it normally was.


    Zachary was currently so obedient he seemed like Serenity¡¯s pet cat. With a hum of acknowledgment,


    he entered their home andy down on the sofa.


    Serenity ced the prescription on the coffee table and grabbed arge needle from their first aid kit.


    After cleaning it with an alcohol swab, she prepared the band¨Caid to adhere to the injection site post¨C


    injection. She sat down on the single¨Cseat sofa and took out the vials. There were about twenty of


    them in total.


    Zachary saw that she had taken out therge needle and could not help but shrink.


    She was doing it on purpose.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She knew he was most afraid of needles but still took such arge needle to inject


    his medication with.


    However, he did not dare say a word.


    Serenity was furious.


    Right now, if he could not say anything, then he would not say anything, lest he angered the tigress


    further and she gave him a good scolding.


    Minutester.

 Chapter 948

    Chapter 948


    Therge needle that preordained great pain danced in front of Zachary¡¯s face.


    ¡°Come here so I can give you your injection,¡± Serenity ordered with a stern face.


    A certain Mr. York sat up with a doleful expression. Looking at therge needle, he swallowed and


    asked tentatively, ¡°Seren, can you prepare some painkillers for after?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Zachary did not dare speak more with his esteemed wife ring at him. Picking up therge needle


    and thinking of the pain, he felt terrified..


    ¡°Seren, it¡¯s too early. I¡¯ll do it a bitter, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Serenity sat down in the armchair and leaned back. Then she dug out her phone and sent a voice note


    to her sister. ¡°Liberty, make sure totch the door from the inside. I¡¯m not going back tonight.¡±


    Hearing that, Zachary¡¯s expression brightened.


    The corners of his lips could not resist rising upwards.


    Although his stomach hurt a lot and he still had to take painful injections with arge needle, the whole


    ordeal managed to make Serenity stay overnight.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Zachary¡¯s cheerful expression. She looked around and finally


    picked up a pillow to throw at him, scolding him, ¡°Zachary, just you try starving yourself again in the


    future! Do you think I¡¯ll care?


    ¡°I won¡¯t care! I won¡¯t care a single bit! I¡¯ll rejoice in your excruciating pain and it¡¯ll be great! You¡¯re in


    your thirties and still don¡¯t know how to take care of yourself. What is a mouth for? It¡¯s for eating!¡±


    Even when she was at her angriest and saddest, she would never skip a meal.


    Zachary caught the pillow she threw. ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll pay attention in the future. I won¡¯t make you worry


    again.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s worried?! I¡¯m not worried at all! You think you¡¯re all that?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I think I¡¯m all that. I¡¯ll get them to give me all of this so I can think I¡¯m all that.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary got up and walked to his wife¡¯s side. He then forcibly squeezed into the armchair with her and


    Serenity even shoved him twice in anger, but did not manage to push him away. He firmly upied


    most of the armchair.


    It was such a tight squeeze she wanted to get up and walk away, but he put his arms around her waist,


    and with a show of strength, she stumbled and fell into hisp. He hugged her closely, rested his chin


    on her shoulder, and said softly, ¡°Seren, please forgive me?


    ¡°The days I couldn¡¯te looking for you were too hard for me. I was like a zombie.¡±


    Even if he could find out about her movements at any moment, he still missed her like crazy.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you again in the future. If I do, I¡¯ll take whatever you throw at me.¡±


    Serenity tried to pry his hands away but after failing to do so, pinched the back of his hand with force a


    few times. Her expression was stiff as she said, ¡°I never said you couldn¡¯te to look for me.¡±


    ¡°Nana didn¡¯t let me.¡±


    Zachary added pitifully, ¡°I got drunk one night, and do you know how Nana woke me up?¡±


    ¡°She poured a bucket of cold water over your head.¡±


    ¡°Nana got someone to move a deck chair next to the swimming pool andid the drunk me on the


    chair. Then, when I identally rolled over, I fell into the pool. I really was shocked awake within


    seconds- also from how cold it was.¡±


    Serenity was struck speechless.


    Only Nana could do such a thing.


    ¡°After I sobered up, Nana didn¡¯t let me go and look for you and said to let you calm down. Only God


    knew how hard it was for me to go days without seeing you, so l could only throw myself into my work.


    Only when I was busy would I not miss you¡­ I really wasn¡¯t trying to make you pity me.


    ¡°I made you lose trust in me and I really regret that. I just want to use actual deeds to help you regain


    trust in me again. I absolutely won¡¯t even think of trying to deceive you again.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ve thought it through. You can do whatever you want to do and I¡¯ll support you no matter what.


    If you can¡¯t fit into my circle, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. I¡¯ll amodate you instead. It¡¯s much


    easier than you amodating me.


    ¡°I think living our own lives simply is pretty good.¡±


    Serenity turned to look at him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Their gazes met.


    In the next moment, Serenity grabbed Zachary¡¯s face and viciously bit him on the lip, proceeding to bite


    him on each cheek too.

 Chapter 949

    Chapter 949


    After the three vicious bites, Serenity took advantage of the time he was in pain to forcefully break out


    of his embrace and got up to bring over the vial of medicine to administer the injection. She handed it to


    him, her pretty face threatening, ¡°Take it!¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face and lips had been bitten by her and he was now in pain, but he still had to take the vial


    of medicine. He epted the vial as his dark eyes looked at her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be so pitiful. I won¡¯t give in.¡±


    Zachary chuckled. She was prickly on the outside but a softie on the inside.


    He looked at her as he took the jab.


    It was very painful, but with her watching him, he felt that it was not painful at all anymore and even felt


    good.


    Very quickly, Zacharypleted the jab.


    Once he was done, Serenity took the emptied syringe from him and took it into the kitchen to dispose


    of properly.


    The moment his wife left, Zachary immediately started searching everywhere for something in the living


    area.


    It was so painful!


    He wanted to have some painkillers to ease the pain.


    ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Serenity came out and asked when she saw him. searching for something.


    Zachary quickly took off his wedding ring and ced it under the coffee table, replying, ¡°I dropped my


    wedding ring, so I¡¯m looking for it.


    ¡°I found it! It was under the coffee table.¡±


    He picked up the ring and stood straight, putting his ring back onto his ring finger matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    Serenity did not say anything and he could not tell if she bought the act.


    ¡°Go to sleep early,¡± Serenity said and returned to her room.


    Zachary made a sound in acknowledgment and once she entered her room and closed the door, he


    crept into the kitchen like a thief. He could not find any ibuprofen but there was some cough syrup. He


    took a small spoon, opened the bottle, and poured a little cough syrup onto the spoon and then in his


    mouth it went.


    The rush of relief chased away the pain.


    Why were needles so painful?!


    He really hated needles.


    That doctor was so mean¨Cdid not even ask what he felt and immediately prescribed injections.


    Zachary felt a little better after having some cough syrup.


    After washing the spoon and putting it back where it belonged, he turned to walk out of the kitchen.


    When he did, he saw his esteemed wife leaning against the doorway to the kitchen, her hands stuffed


    in her pockets as she just looked at him.


    Zachary was stunned for a moment but said honestly, ¡°The injection¡® was too painful, so I had some


    cough syrup for pain relief.¡±


    ¡°The vials aren¡¯t enough. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll get the doctor to prescribe you a few more and let you


    take them for a while longer to help your stomach recover.¡±


    Zachary was silent.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After Serenity finished saying that, she took her hands out of her pockets and turned to leave.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary followed her. ¡°Seren, the stomach recovers based on what I eat. As long as I have three


    proper meals a day and eat foods that are gentle on the stomach, I can slowly recover even if I don¡¯t


    take medication for it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to help you recover like that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. My wife is very busy.¡±


    ¡°What are you following me for?¡±


    ¡°Your room is my room too. I¡¯ll sleep wherever you sleep.¡±


    Zachary expressed his rogue side to the fullest and after closing the door, he forcibly embraced


    Serenity and lowered his head, seeking her lips to first obtain the benefits he as her husband was


    entitled to.


    It was a shame that she was having her period and they could not make babies.


    Though it was enough to spend the night with her in her room.


    No matter how dark Serenity¡¯s expression got, Zachary refused to leave her room. If


    she got mad, he would clutch his stomach and cry, ¡°It hurts! It hurts so badly!¡± Then, his esteemed wife


    would no longer try to chase him out, which allowed him to sessfully stay by her side and go to


    sleep with her in his arms.


    Serenity did not say she forgave Zachary, but her every word and action revealed that she was no


    longer angry.


    The next day, when Zachary woke up, Serenity had already made breakfast for him. His was pumpkin


    oat porridge.

 Chapter 950

    Chapter 950


    She had deliberately prepared many kinds of food for her own breakfast to make him drool.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to dinner tonight with my aunt, so I won¡¯t be eating with you. If you¡¯re not going to the hotel to


    eat, I¡¯ve prepared dinner in the shop. You can get Jim to go over and pick it up,¡± Serenity said to the


    man sitting opposite her as she ate her bountiful and nutritious meal.


    ¡°Want me to go with you? Which family is hosting the dinner you guys are attending?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Aunt Audrey is bringing Elisa and I. Which family? I¡¯ve forgotten. There were too


    many invitations¨CI can¡¯t remember them all.¡±


    Zachary said regretfully, ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry if your aunt and cousin will be with you. Then I¡¯ll work


    overtime. Just get Jim to send the food over to me.¡±


    His wife was willing to cook for him now¨Cno way he was going to eat at the hotel.


    ¡°You can work overtime, but not toote. I¡¯ll be back before 11 pm. If I don¡¯t see you at home when I get


    back, I¡¯m locking the door. You can spend the night outside the door then¨CI won¡¯t open it for you,¡±


    Serenity said mercilessly.


    Zachary could not help butugh. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be home waiting for my Seren to get home.¡±


    ¡°Who is yours? You¡¯re so shameless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m yours. My shame and pride have been thrown into the corner.¡±


    Serenity red at him. ¡°Hurry up and eat your porridge. There¡¯s another bowl of it left in the pot. Once


    you¡¯re done with this one, you can scoop the next one yourself. My breakfast is too yummy¨CI hope you


    drool to death.¡±


    Zachary chuckled.


    He was not drooling even a little bit.


    After eating and drinking her fill, Serenity got ready to leave.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary hurriedly called for her.


    Serenity turned to look at him and he said with warmth, ¡°Drive carefully on the road.¡±


    ¡°I always remember that I drive a car, not a ne.¡±


    Zachary smiled with a delicate warmth in his eyes. Last night, she drove really. quickly.


    She was worried for him.


    Serenity left first.


    Zachary had not finished eating his porridge. He was not in a rush and was slowly eating it.


    The door suddenly opened again.


    Serenity had turned back and said, ¡°I have to watch you take the jab before I go to the shop.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He thought he could sessfully avoid taking it, now that his stomach was not hurting anymore.


    After watching him take the jab, Serenity left once again but bumped into Nana downstairs, who was


    dragging boxes with her.


    ¡°Nana,¡± Serenity greeted Nana with surprise.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ve been chased out of home again, so I¡¯m moving here to stay with you for a. while.¡±


    Nana¡¯s excuse had been used so many times before but she was still using it.


    She was old anyway and did not have any shame to speak of, neither was she afraid of being made


    fun of.


    Serenityughed helplessly. ¡°Nana, if you want to stay with us, you should just give your precious


    grandson a heads up and he¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick you up anytime. You don¡¯t have to use


    such a bad excuse.¡±


    The old woman was the most venerated existence in the family. Who would dare chase her out?


    She was so innocent in the past to really believe Nana had argued with her son and daughter¨Cinw


    and because of that, wanted to stay with her grandson.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use telling him. I have to tell you¨Che did say that at home, what you say goes. Seren, you


    don¡¯t hate Nana, do you?¡±


    ¡°Nana, I¡¯d be ecstatic for you toe and stay with us. Why would I hate you? Who dropped you off?¡±


    Nana answered, ¡°I got an Uber to avoid getting stopped by your grandfather and the rest on the way


    here. I¡¯ve lived to this age but it¡¯s my first time meeting someone who¡¯s more shameless than I am.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s expression darkened and her gaze turned icy. ¡°They¡¯ve disturbed you?¡±

 Chapter 951

    Chapter 951


    Grandma May said, ¡°They don¡¯t know what car I use, but they stopped your mother¨Cin-w once, as


    well as your second aunt¨Cinw.¡±


    Seeing Serenity¡¯s dark expression, she quicklyforted her. ¡°We all know what kind of people they


    are. They¡¯re asking for a bride price now, but their true intention is to disgust us with you so you¡¯d have


    a bad time in our family.


    ¡°We can still see through those little ns of theirs. Don¡¯t worry, Seren. We didn¡¯t let them get any


    benefits. When they intercepted your mother¨Cinw¡¯s car, she called the police directly and said


    someone was blocking the road and trying to rob her.¡±


    ¡°That granddad of yours is really shameless. Hey on the ground saying that he was hit, but he didn¡¯t


    expect the road to be monitored by surveince. The police came and checked the surveince, then


    found out that hey on the ground himself. They criticized him and lectured him, then ordered his


    children and grandchildren to take him away.


    ¡°The most hateful thing was that they brought reporters to dress as their aplices and secretly took


    videos, but they were also exposed. The videos they took were deleted, but news about this would get


    out either way. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    ¡°Everyone in Wiltspoon knows what kind of people they are and how they¡¯ve treated you and your


    sister. I¡¯m telling you this because I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll give up even after being reprimanded by the


    police. They mighte up with some plot against you. and your sister, but mostly against you.¡±


    That was because Serenity was now the eldest missus of the York family.


    Her rtives were trying their best now to break up Serenity and Zachary so she could not stay in the


    York family. They wanted Serenity to have an unhappy life in her husband¡¯s home.


    They were punished by Zachary and lost their jobs and businesses. Now, the whole family was


    surviving purely on their savings. They could not go up against Zachary, so they aimed all their troubles


    at Serenity.


    Even if Serenity was the missus of the York family, it could not erase their rtionship as rtives.


    No matter how amazing Zachary was, he could not eliminate arge family of dozens. As long as


    Zachary could not kill them, they were fearless and would seize any opportunity to pester and annoy


    Serenity.


    Threats and warnings were useless against those people.


    Even if the cops were called, they did not exactly do anything illegal, so the police could only issue


    them a warning at most.


    It was said that it was better to offend a gentleman than a viin.


    The people from her hometown were a bunch of viins. They were shameless and insidious.


    Serenity said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, Nana. If they dare appear in front of me, I¡¯ll chase them away with a


    broom. We¡¯ve driven them away so many times, so they went to you to cause trouble because they


    know they won¡¯t get any benefits from me.¡±


    If they thought the York family would give them money because they could not stand. the annoyance,


    they could continue dreaming!


    ¡°Nana, Zachary is still at home. I¡¯ll see you off at the stairs, and then you can go upstairs yourself. I¡¯m


    going to the store.¡±


    ¡°No need for that. You can just go to work. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know the way. I¡¯ll go upstairs by myself.¡±


    Grandma May refused Serenity¡¯s offer to send her to the block.


    Serenity still helped the old woman to pull her suitcase, then called Zachary and told him that his nana


    was here.


    She only left when she saw Jim and the others.


    She remembered the first time she saw Jim and the other bodyguards. She had thought that they lived


    nearby¡­


    After leaving Brynfield, Serenity noticed that someone was secretly following her.


    She remained calm. With her familiarity with the surroundings, she did not take the open roads and


    instead picked small alleyways, taking left and right turns until she lost the person following her.


    She thought it was the paparazzi.


    Although her identity as the eldest missus of the York family was exposed, she was not disturbed by


    the media. She knew in her heart that it was thanks to Zachary. No one darede up to her openly


    because he did not allow the media to disturb her.


    However, it was hard to prevent the paparazzi from following her and secretly taking pictures of her.


    Everyone in Wiltspoon knew she was Mrs. York now, but how did Zachary and her rtionship start,


    and how did they get along in their everyday lives? That was something many people wanted to know.


    If they could sneak some photos of her and Zachary¡¯s private life, they could satisfy the curiosity of the


    people.


    When she got back to Wiltspoon School, Jasmine had already opened up the shop. Mrs. Lane was


    there too.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 952

    Chapter 952


    Since Serenity and Zachary lived separately, Mrs. Lane went back to Brynfield daily to clean up and


    water the flowers on the balcony. She was no longer staying there and instead went back to the manor,


    the ce she originally lived.


    Sam, the housekeeper who had returned from his leave, gave Mrs. Lane a car for her convenience.


    ¡°Missus.¡±


    Mrs. Lane had just finished mopping the floor when she saw Serenitying. She greeted thetter


    respectfully.


    ¡°You can just call me Ms. Hunt like before, Mrs. Lane. Don¡¯t call me Missus. It sounds weird to me.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She did not put on airs in front of Mrs. Lane.


    Mrs. Lane did not think it was appropriate and said, ¡°Mr. Zachary will deduct my bonus if he finds out.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it after hearing it more on a daily basis.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. All Zachary knew was how to threaten people.


    She entered the store.


    Jasmine saw her enter and checked her out from top to bottom.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°You look good today. You look to be in good spirits, and your mood seems pleasant.


    Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I met a hot stud by coincidence. He¡¯s way more handsome than Zachary.¡±


    Jasmine smiled cheekily. ¡°There¡¯s no way that¡¯s possible. There¡¯s no man in Wiltspoon who¡¯s better


    looking than your husband. Even Josh isn¡¯t as attractive as he is.¡±


    Josh was a busybody. That was one of his ws.


    However, Jasmine liked that he was a busybody. She was one herself.


    When the two got together, they could talk about anyone.


    ¡°Did you make up with Mr. York? It¡¯s been so long, and I notice your anger has


    subsided. Since you¡¯re not angry anymore, just make up with him. Josh looks like he¡¯s going to die


    from his headaches. He said that Mr. York torments everyone in thepany till they¡¯re about to burst


    into tears.¡±


    Serenity said indifferently, ¡°He tortures himself and others as well.¡±


    Case in point¨Chis gastritis.


    She just sent him to the hospital to see a doctorst night.


    Serenity did not tell her best friend about that.


    ¡°By the way, when is Liberty¡¯s store opening for business? I told my family in the group chat to go to her


    store to support her business on her opening day.¡±


    Serenity was incredibly grateful.


    Her best friend was really impressive.


    She was fortunate to have Jasmine as her best friend in her life.


    ¡°She¡¯s opening next Monday. Her main demographic is the workers in that area, so she chose Monday.


    People get tired of ying over the weekends and won¡¯t feel like cooking breakfasts at the start of the


    week, so they¡¯ll choose to eat out.¡±


    Jasmine took note of the time of Liberty¡¯s breakfast store opening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going over to help on that day.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Of course. Do you need my help too?¡±


    >>> Read next chapter at HERE

 Chapter 953

    Chapter 953


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Mrs. Lane and I should be enough.¡±


    The store her sister rented was notrge. If too many people went to help, it would look crowded with


    the customersing in to have breakfast.


    While the two friends chatted, two¨Cno, three people walked in


    One of them was Noah, Serenity¡¯s youngest cousin. He tried stopping Serenity¡¯s car in the middle of


    the nightst year and wanted to teach her a lesson, but she sent him to the police station.


    He was released after fifteen days of detention, but he did not repent and instead hated Serenity with a


    passion.


    He dropped out of school and stopped studying. His parents spoiled him and felt that his grades were


    not good enough to get him epted into a university anyway, so they let him do as he pleased.


    After dropping out of school, Noah did nothing except y games.


    He came along thest time his grandfather visited the store to cause trouble, but Serenity did not


    notice him because there were too many people.


    ¡°Let me go! I said let me go!¡±


    Noah struggled against the two burly men who dragged him inside.


    Serenity had never seen the two men before, but she could guess that they were people Zachary had


    arranged to secretly keep an eye on¨CAhem, to secretly protect her.


    The two bodyguards dragged Noah in and pushed him, and Noah fell to the ground. He quickly got up


    and hurriedly hid behind Serenity.


    ¡°Serenity, help me!¡±


    Serenity ripped her punk cousin from behind her and asked with a cold face, ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Missus, this kid has been following you and kept taking pictures of you. When he lost your trail, he


    came straight here and tried to sh your car tires when he saw no one around. We managed to stop


    him before he did.¡±


    At those words, Serenity pped Noah¡¯s arm, causing him to jump. He wanted to cuss at her, but when


    he saw her frosty face, he remembered how formidable she


    was when she beat him up thest time. He was full of anger, but he did not dare vent it at Serenity.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He could only rub the ce where she pped while looking at her cautiously.


    ¡°I thought it was the paparazzi, but it was just you. Why are you following me? Did he use a cell phone


    or a camera to take the photos?¡±


    The second question was directed at the bodyguards.


    One of them answered, ¡°He took them using his phone.¡±


    He handed Serenity a cell phone along with a small knife. ¡°This is his phone, and this is the knife he


    tried to sh your tires with.¡±


    Serenity took the phone and knife, then stared coldly at Noah. The boy shrunk and said defensively, ¡°I¨C


    I just took a few photos, and I didn¡¯t sh your tires. Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s like you¡¯re


    going to eat me up.¡±


    Serenity did not rush to ask him why he was following her and taking pictures of her.


    he first took the knife out.


    Noah must have followed her in a car. She wondered if he used his own car or if he borrowed his


    cousin¡¯s car.


    Although it was a new year and Noah was eighteen this year, his birthday had not passed yet, so he


    was still considered a minor. In other words, he was driving without a license. He really had guts!


    He was spoiled by his family and did not know fear. Driving without a license was nothing for him.


    Noah quickly reacted.


    He immediately chased after Serenity while yelling, ¡°Serenity. Seren, Seren! Don¡¯t sh my tires. I


    borrowed this car from John. He said he¡¯ll never let me touch his car again if I damage it.¡±


    John¡¯s car was a luxury ride.


    Everyone wanted Noah to follow Serenity, so he took the opportunity to ask John to lend him his luxury


    car. Otherwise, he would not have agreed to do something like this which would only end up in him


    being beaten up by Serenity.


    None of them had ever fought with Serenity, so they did not know how good she was at fighting.


    Noah was aware too that everyone pushed him to this job because he was not a legal adult yet.

 Chapter 954

    Chapter 954


    Serenity did not know which car Noah used at first, but since he volunteered the information, she


    managed to find John¡¯s car. After all, out of all of the cousins,


    John¡¯s car was the best.


    Serenity walked over, raised the knife, and shed all four tires of John¡¯s car.


    The tires were punctured and deted. Soon, all four tires were t.


    ¡°Oh no, oh no.¡±


    Noah looked at the t tires and seemed frightened. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money to get new tires for


    him. Serenity!¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He shouted at her, ¡°You need to pay for it!¡±


    Serenity looked at him coldly.


    he walked over while ying with the knife.


    Noah¡¯s yelling became quiet.


    Standing in front of him, Serenity patted his face with the knife.


    Noah was so scared that he did not dare breathe. His eyes were filled with fear.


    He was terrified that this damned woman would sh his face and disfigure him.


    He did not have a wife yet.


    ¡°Whose idea was this?¡±


    ¡°W¨CWhat idea?¡±


    ¡°Following me, taking pictures of me, and shing my tires. Whose idea was it? What¡¯s their purpose?¡±


    Did they want to sell her photos to the media for money?


    Serenity did not think it was that simple.


    ¡°I¨CI just did it because I wanted to get back at you. I don¡¯t have any other purpose.¡±


    Noah did not dare reveal that his cousins were plotting something.


    Everyone thought that their current predicament was caused by Serenity and her husband.


    They pestered the Yorks countless times but did not get money. Old Mr. Hunt scolded Scott, who had


    been dead for many years, for giving birth to two unfilial girls. Serenity was rich and powerful, but she


    did not even bother helping her family. Instead, she caused her cousins to lose their jobs.


    Old Mr. Hunt also scolded Serenity for not helping her female cousins out and letting them marry into a


    rich family after she married into one herself. He said that if any other granddaughter of his married into


    the York family, he would be inws with the York family and be their esteemed guest.


    Just by thinking about it, everyone felt dignified and proud.


    Then, John thought of a deadly n. He said that Harriet, John¡¯s younger sister, was close to Serenity


    in age. Harriet took after her father, Chris, and it was said that Chris and Scott looked somewhat


    simr, and Serenity mostly took after her father too.


    Thus, Harriet and Serenity also looked somewhat simr.


    John proposed to have Harriet change her face into Serenity¡¯s, then kidnap Serenity and send her into


    a deep forest so she could nevere back. Then, Harriet could rece Serenity to be the


    eldest missus of the York family.


    The eldest missus of the York family would then be one of their own. John felt that his sister would


    definitely side with her maiden family.


    His n was approved by everyone.


    Noah looked at Serenity and thought in his heart, ¡®John overlooked one thing. Although Harriet


    resembled Serenity, even if she undergoes stic surgery to have Serenity¡¯s face and imitate


    Serenity¡¯s way of doing things, Serenity knows kickboxing, whereas Harriet has been spoiled since


    birth. She can¡¯t even lift a bucket of water, let alone fight.


    ¡®Will John¡¯s n really work?¡¯


    Harriet had already gone for cosmetic surgery. Noah had not seen what she looked like after the


    surgery, so he did not know if she really had Serenity¡¯s face now.

 Chapter 955

    Chapter 955


    ¡°Noah Hunt, you know me, right? If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll sh a few lines across your face. You¡¯re already


    ugly enough with pimples all over your face. It¡¯ll be horrid if I add some de scars to that. You¡¯ll never


    get a wife and have to stay single all your life.¡±


    Noah visibly nched and stammered, ¡°I¨CI can¡¯t say¡­¡±


    With just that, Serenity knew that her rtives were nning something big to deal with her.


    She said to the two bodyguards, ¡°Bring him in for me. I¡¯ll take good care of my little cousin.¡±


    ¡°W¨CWait, I¡¯ll go by myself. Don¡¯t let them touch me. They¡¯re too rough.¡±


    Noah jumped and followed Serenity into the store.


    He knew how to behave himself after falling into Serenity¡¯s hands. She would beat him into a pulp if


    she did not get what she wanted.


    Back in the store, he moved a stool for Serenity and poured water for her to drink.


    ¡°Talk. Why did they ask you to follow me? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t tell me. You know my identity now. As


    long as I give themand, I¡¯ll soon be able to find out your n.


    ¡°But if you tell me, I¡¯ll give you money to take a cab home.¡±


    Noah was speechless. Did he need her to pay for his cab fare?


    ¡°Are you going to talk or not?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s hands clenched into fists.


    It was clear what she meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare¡­ I¨CI¡¯ll talk. Let¡¯s talk nicely, okay? They told me to follow you and secretly take


    pictures of you to show to Harriet so she can imitate your words and actions.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s beautiful eyes shed.


    Jasmine and Mrs. Lane exchanged nces.


    The people present here were not fools. With Noah¡¯s words, they all guessed what the Hunt family was


    nning.


    ¡°And¡± Coronity asked indifferently


    Noah refused to say more and insisted that that was all he knew.


    ¡°I¡¯m the youngest, so they never rope me in when they discuss their ns. They only tell me a small bit


    when they want to use me. I really don¡¯t know anything else.¡±


    Serenity did not force him to talk.


    She handed his phone to him.


    Noah thought that she was going to return his phone and hastily took it. Just as he was about to thank


    her, she said, ¡°Delete all the photos you took!¡±


    Noah was speechless.


    ¡°Make sure you delete all of them. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll smash your phone, take out your phone card and


    throw it into therge river up ahead.¡±


    Noah quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll delete them. I¡¯ll delete everything.¡±


    He was really unlucky.


    He was discovered the first time he was sent out to do detective work.


    Noah cussed Serenity out in his heart. He always made a misstep every time he targeted her.


    Under Serenity¡¯s watchful eyes, he unlocked the phone and handed it back to her. He did not dare say


    anything and watched as she deleted all of the photos he took.


    She even opened up his WhatsApp to check his chat with John and the others. They talked about how


    to retaliate against her, but Noah had not sent any photos. He must not have had time to send them


    after secretly taking the photos.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After making sure that all the photos were deleted, Serenity returned the phone to him and warned him,


    ¡°If this happens again, I¡¯ll hand you over to Mr. York to deal with. His methods are much more ruthless


    than mine.


    ¡°He won¡¯t kill you, but he can make your life a living hell.¡±


    Noah¡¯s face went as white as a sheet.


    Serenity was already terrifying, let alone Mr. York.


    ¡°I swear, I won¡¯t do such things anymore. I won¡¯t do it no matter what benefits they give me.¡±


    Noah fell into Serenity¡¯s hands twice without getting any benefits. He hated Serenity, but he could not


    get rid of her. He really was unlucky.


    It would turn out better if he was sent to stalk and take pictures of Liberty instead.

 Chapter 956

    Chapter 956


    However, Liberty was not as valuable as Serenity in the eyes of Old Mr. Hunt and the others.


    One was a pitiful woman who divorced and lived alone with a child, whereas the other was the eldest


    missus of the York family, the richest family in the city. Even a three¨Cyear¨Cold would know who was


    more valuable.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Noah stammered, ¡°My fare¡­¡±


    As soon as Serenity red, Noah scampered out.


    She went back on her word!


    She tricked him!


    How could he have a cousin like Serenity?


    Noah scolded Serenity all the way back to John¡¯s rented house.


    As for John¡¯s luxury car, he could not drive it back because all four tires were shed. He could only let


    John think of a way himself. Fortunately, he brought back the car keys.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When John found out that his little cousin not only failed and was discovered, but also left his car in


    front of Serenity¡¯s shop, he was furious.


    He kicked Noah and yelled, ¡°Even if you got scared and ran away, you should have run away with the


    car! How could you juste back with the car keys without the car?!¡±


    ¡°I¨CI couldn¡¯t drive it back, John.¡±


    Noah was kicked and did not dare fight back. He said timidly, ¡°Your tires were shed by Serenity. I


    wanted to stop her, but she was too quick. I couldn¡¯t stop her¡­¡±


    John looked like he was in pain. ¡°She shed my tires? How many?¡±


    Noah raised four fingers.


    ¡°It cost so much money to change just one tire, but she shed all four of them?!¡±


    John was furious!


    ¡°Noah, you didn¡¯t tell her our n, did you?¡± John quickly asked his younger cousin when he was


    reminded of their n.


    Noah said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He indeed did not explicitly tell her everyone¡¯s n. He just told her his purpose of secretly taking


    pictures of her.


    John breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Only we need to know about that n. Don¡¯t tell anyone about


    it. If Serenity and her husband find out, they¡¯ll be on the lookout, and it¡¯ll be impossible to implement the


    n.¡±


    Noah nodded repeatedly. ¡°I know that, John. Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t tell her.¡±


    He really did not tell Serenity.


    ¡°What about my car?¡±


    John¡¯s heart broke for his car.


    He had to spend a lot of money recing all four tires.


    If it were in the past, he would not care about that amount of money. Now that he had lost his job that


    paid a million a year, although his life was not that affected since he had savings, he was more frugal


    now than before.


    He did not want to spend money before he found a new job.


    Furthermore, the money his family spent also came out of his pocket. He was supporting his wife, but


    also his parents. Furthermore, his wife just got pregnant.


    He sent his wife back to her maiden home during her pregnancy so that these vexing matters did not


    affect her mood.


    That was the reason Serenity had not seen her.


    ¡°Serenity Hunt!¡±


    John said viciously, ¡°Just you wait. One day, we¡¯ll make you cry!¡±


    As long as their n seeded, Serenity would be left with nothing!


    She would starve to death in the deep woods.


    Then, his own sister would rece Serenity as the eldest missus of the York family¡­ What a beautiful


    thought!

 Chapter 957

    Chapter 957


    After Noah ran away, Jasmine said to her friend, ¡°Seren, those guys might be trying to rece you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they ¡®might¡® but rather they¡¯re already nning it.¡±


    Serenity sat down behind the cash register looking slightly exhausted.


    Her sister and she were really unlucky to have been born into that family.


    To think they were rted by blood!


    ¡°Is that Harriet whom Noah mentioned older or younger than you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the same age. I¡¯m a week older than her.¡±


    Serenity thought about her cousin who was only one week younger than her. She had not seen Harriet


    for more than ten years and had little memory of her. Did Harriet and her look simr?


    When her parents were alive, she and Harriet went to school together and were in the same ss. She


    seemed to remember her ssmates mentioning that they looked alike.


    Even if they did, they would only look somewhat simr. Did Harriet think she could rece Serenity by


    just impersonation?


    Did they think Zachary was stupid?


    Unless¡­ Harriet went to get stic surgery to change her face.


    ¡°Harriet Hunt¡­¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to York Corporation at noon. This matter has to be handled by Zachary, Harriet


    might have gone for cosmetic surgery now.¡±


    Even if Zachary would not fall for it, Serenity did not want Harriet to have her face.


    She had no ability to stop Harriet from undergoing cosmetic surgery, so she could only leave it to


    Zachary to deal with.


    Now, the husband and wife were targets of the Hunt family, so they should work together to deal with


    them.


    ¡°They¡¯re horrible. How can they think of such a vicious n?¡±


    They dared use Harriet to impersonate Serenity and rece her as the eldest missus of the York


    family. It was the same as trying to kill Serenity.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised they came up with this n. Ever since my granddad brought them over to cause


    trouble and demand money, I knew they wouldn¡¯t stop at that. Even if I gave them money, they wouldn¡¯t


    be satisfied. They would want more.¡±


    Besides, she would never give them money.


    Thus, they thought of another way to get benefits.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary won¡¯t fall for it,¡± Mrs. Lane said confidently.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    There was a saying that went ¡°you may know a person¡¯s face, but it¡¯s difficult to know their heart¡°. Even


    if Harriet looked like Serenity, she would be exposed. Serenity¡¯s words and actions were not something


    that could be learned in a day or two.


    Furthermore, Serenity knew kickboxing. Zachary just had to test her to know if she was fake or not.


    ¡°Whether or not he¡¯ll fall for it, this n has to be stopped. I don¡¯t want to see another woman with the


    exact same face as mine, let alone that woman being my own cousin.¡±


    It was disgusting to say the least.


    Currently, Zachary did not know that the Hunt family was nning something this horrid.


    The man stubbornlyy on Serenity¡¯s bed and slept the whole night.


    In the morning, he ate the food his wife personally prepared for him to nourish his stomach. Although


    he was forced to get another jab, his heart felt sweet. He did not get angry even when he saw his


    grandmother move in again and be a third wheel.


    Grandma May followed him back to the office.


    Howeyer, she did not disturb Zachary¡¯s work. She wandered around thepany when she arrived.


    She was inly dressed, but fortunately, everyone recognized her. Otherwise, they would have taken


    her for a janitor.


    She turned around and went to Callum¡¯s office.


    She pushed the door and entered before the secretary could knock on the door.


    When Callum looked up and saw his nana, he immediately put down his pen, got up to walk around his


    desk, and greeted the old woman. ¡°Nana, what wind blows you here today?¡±

 Chapter 958

    Chapter 958


    ¡°There¡¯s always wind blowing from any direction.¡±


    Grandma May pped away Callum¡¯s hand that wanted to support her. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯m still hale


    and hearty. I won¡¯t die until I see all of you marry and have children.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t marry and have children. I¡¯ll let you live until you¡¯re two hundred years old, Nana.¡±


    Grandma May whacked Callum.


    ¡°You little brat. I followed your big brother back to the office today to talk about your marriage.¡±


    Callum was speechless. Was it toote for him to escape now?


    Of course, it was.


    He hurriedly helped his nana to the couch for a seat, then knelt in front of her and helped to massage


    her legs. He asked a little curiously yet nervously, ¡°Who do you have your eye on, Nana? Is it someone


    I know?¡±


    He was aware that his nana had recently set her target on him.


    It was because he was the second born. Since the eldest got married, it was his turn now.


    ¡°Nana, I¡¯ll say this first. I¡¯m not interested in getting married out of nowhere. Don¡¯t lie on the ground


    again and let someone ¡®save¡® you, then force me to marry that person in order to help you repay her.¡±


    Grandma May grinned and said, ¡°I used that method for Zachary, so I won¡¯t use it again for you. Don¡¯t


    worry.¡±


    ¡°So, who is she?¡±


    ¡°Curious?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am. It¡¯s you who helped me pick. I want to know which woman managed to catch my


    nana¡¯s eye.¡±


    To be honest, even now, he did not understand why his grandmother chose Serenity to be their eldest


    sister¨Cinw.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Thus, he took the opportunity to ask.


    Grandma May said, ¡°I really was ufortable at that time and was saved by


    Serenity. Don¡¯t make it sound like I was running an insurance fraud scam. I also really like Serenity, but


    the reason I insisted Zack marry her was because of a fortune teller. He divined that Serenity and Zack


    were meant to be husband and wife.¡±


    Callum was speechless, but went on to ask, ¡°Nana, where did that fortune tellere from? Is he that


    amazing?¡±


    ¡°All fortune tellers can divine if a couple is meant for marriage.¡±


    Grandma May did not expose the fortune teller¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Pour me a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡±


    Callum quickly poured her a cup of warm water.


    The olddy took two sips, then slowly took out two photos and handed them to


    Callum, saying, ¡°Pick one of the two as your target. I¡¯ll give you one year. Achieve the goal within one


    year.¡±


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t end up together after one year?¡±


    ¡°Then you can get lost! You cane back when you finish the goal.¡±


    Callum was speechless. ¡°Nana, you¡¯re so cruel. We¡¯re your grandsons.¡±


    ¡°Grandsons are worthless.¡±


    ¡°I can have a sex change operation and be your granddaughter instead.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest, but even if you do that, you still won¡¯t be a granddaughter in my eyes.¡±


    Callum chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking, Nana.¡±


    He did not want to be a woman.


    He took the two photos from her hands and looked at them. Then, he widened his eyes and pointed to


    one of the photos, asking, ¡°Nana, are you sure you¡¯re looking for a wife for me? Why does it seem like


    you¡¯re looking for a brother for me instead?¡±


    One of the pictures was of a handsome man.


    Grandma May rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Have you heard of Ms. Stoll, President of Stoll Corporation in


    Annenburg?


    Casey Stoll was a woman who looked like a man. If it were not for her getting married and her


    pregnancy being almost due, many people would have thought that she was actually a man.

 Chapter 959

    Chapter 959


    Callum pointed to the handsome man in the photo. ¡°So, he¡¯s a she?¡±


    ¡°She has a fraternal twin brother, but they look exactly the same. Her family raised her as a boy since


    childhood, so she acts like a man. People outside of her family think that she¡¯s the eldest son.¡±


    ¡°How did you know she¡¯s actually a woman?¡±


    Callum heard of Casey Stoll before, and he had seen pictures of her too. At first nce, she really did


    look like a man, but it was not because she was deliberately trying toe off as the opposite sex. She


    dressed androgynously, but since she was known for her power and influence, people misunderstood


    and thought she was a man.


    The handsome guy in the photo was different from Casey. She was raised as a man and also


    deliberately dressed like a man. She had thick eyebrows andrge eyes, looked grim and cold, and her


    tall figure was dressed in a suit. Anyone who looked at her would think she was a he.


    Callum flipped over the photo and read the woman¡¯s profile on the other side.


    ¡°Hayden Queen, 28 years old, ¡®eldest son¡® of the chairman of Queen Enterprise in Jensburg. She is


    now the president of Queen Enterprise after winning the trust of her father, the chairman. She is


    taciturn, highly effective, and her hobbies are ying basketball and horse riding.¡±


    ¡°Nana, is this all the information you have?¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s all the information I have. It¡¯s more than enough. All you have to know is her first andst


    name, how old she is, and where she lives. If you want to know more, you can find out for yourself.¡±


    Grandma May took back Hayden¡¯s photo from Callum¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t for you, but for Kevin.


    Hayden is more reticent and speaks with her actions. She¡¯s more suitable for Kevin than you.


    ¡°Kevin has a big mouth and is good at talking. If he can win over Hayden, the couple won¡¯t live a


    spiritless life in the future together.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Callum was speechless. ¡°Nana, I¡¯m good at talking too.¡±


    ¡°Can youpare to Kevin?¡±


    Callum was at a loss for words. Kevin was the most articte out of all the brothers.


    ¡°Are you interested in Hayden?¡±


    Callum shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not it. Since she¡¯s for Kevin, I¡¯ll take a look at the other one for now.¡±


    Only then did he look at the other photo carefully.


    This one was obviously a girl, but she was wearing sunsses, so he could not see how her eyes


    looked. Her small face looked even smaller after being covered by therge sunsses.


    However, he could tell that she was a delicate¨Clooking girl. He flipped to the back to read her profile.


    ¡°Camryn Newman, 26 years old, the niece and also stepdaughter to the president of Newman


    Enterprise from Wiltspoon. After the early death of her father, her mother married her uncle, who is the


    president of Newman Enterprise. Thus, she became the president¡¯s stepdaughter while also being his


    niece.¡±


    ¡°Nana, isn¡¯t Camryn blind?¡±


    Although the Newman family was from Wiltspoon, they mostly developed thepany outside the city.


    Wiltspoon was just where Newman Enterprise was founded.


    They did not darepete with York Corporation and Stone Group in Wiltspoon, so the bulk of their


    business was conducted elsewhere.


    In Wiltspoon, the Newmans were like a rich yet invisible family. In the eyes of others, they were simply


    well¨Cto¨Cdo, but in fact, their assets also numbered in the billions.


    ¡°She¡¯s just pretending to be blind.¡±


    Callum paused before asking, ¡°Does she have a story?¡±


    ¡°Yep. You can find out what that is by yourself.¡±


    Callum smacked his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of her but never seen her before. Blind people are very


    on guard against other people. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be hard to get close to her.¡±


    ¡°I already told you she¡¯s just pretending to be blind. I¡¯ve shown you her photo, so you know what she


    looks like now. She opened up a flower shop in the busiest part of the city and has two workers helping


    her. By the way, her flower shop often buys goods from our vi. Zack even bought a bouquet of


    flowers from her shop for Serenity.¡±


    Of course, Zachary did not realize that.


    Serenity was the only woman he paid attention to.


    ¡°Are there any other photos, Nana?¡±

 Chapter 960

    Chapter 960


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll only help you and Kevin find a candidate for the time being. There¡¯s no hurry fo the others.¡±


    Callum tried to drag his younger brothers into this. ¡°Only Rowan is still a minor. Alex just turned twenty


    this year, and the others are at the legal marriageable age. You can¡¯t be biased, Nana. Let them all get


    married. The more granddaughters¨Cinw you have, the greater your chance of having a great¨C


    granddaughter.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°I¡¯m counting on Seren to give me a great¨Cgranddaughter. The fortune¨Cteller said


    that Seren¡¯s firstborn will be a girl.¡±


    Callum asked, ¡°When did you be so superstitious?¡±


    ¡°Since your big brother actually fell in love with Serenity. Fortune¨Ctelling is an age¨Cold art. It¡¯s worth


    believing in a little.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she stood up. ¡°I won¡¯t bother you with your work. I¡¯ll go to Liberty¡¯s shop to


    have a look. I miss Sonny after not seeing him for so long. Liberty¡¯s breakfast diner will be open for


    business soon, right?¡±


    Callum said, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear Serenity mentioning it. ¡±


    ¡°Serenity and Zack have been quarreling for a long time. It¡¯s better not to hear from her.¡±


    Callum was confused.


    It was only after his grandmother left and he thought carefully about it did he understand what she


    meant.


    Zachary was incredibly domineering. If he found out about something before Zachary did, Zachary


    might start throwing knives at him.


    Zachary got jealous of other women too, let alone them.


    Serenity arrived not long after Grandma May left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She sent Zachary¡¯s lunch over in advance, lest he was so busy he forgot to eat again.


    When her car stopped at the gate of York Corporation, the security guard on duty was ecstatic when he


    saw her.


    He immediately opened the gate, let her drive in, and called the front desk. When the call was picked


    up, the security guard said, ¡°The CEO¡¯s wife is here.¡±


    The CEO tortured the wholepany because of his wife.


    Now, his wife suddenly came.


    Everyone¡¯s bitter days would finallye to an end.


    Although the security department was not tortured by the CEO, they knew everyone was hoping that


    his wife would sweep in like a spring breeze blowing away the cold winter wind. Spring, no, summer


    would finallye to them.


    After all, it was still chilly in spring.


    After the receptionist received the news that the CEO¡¯s wife had arrived, she immediately called Mr.


    Chaplin on the inte and said, ¡°Mr. Chaplin, the boss¡¯s wife is here. She just arrived at the building.¡±


    Mr. Chaplin smiled brightly. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The receptionist saw Serenity carrying two insted lunch boxes and heading toward the lobby.


    She smiled. ¡°I saw her. She¡¯s holding two lunch boxes. She must have brought lunch for the boss.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to work overtime until midnight anymore.¡±


    Mr. Chaplin sighed. ¡°Thank God.¡±


    Then, he happily hung up the phone.


    Serenity felt that everyone was smiling at her and showed her great enthusiasm this time.


    She thought, ¡®So this is how the CEO¡¯s wife is treated.¡®

 Chapter 961

    Chapter 961


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    The two receptionists greeted Serenity respectfully with a smile when they saw here in.


    Serenity smiled in return. The receptionists had always been very nice to her.


    One of the receptionists went around the desk and led Serenity toward the elevator entrance. She


    nced at the insted lunch boxes that Serenity was carrying.


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t feeling welltely, so I brought him food. It¡¯s almost lunch break, right?¡±


    Serenity came over early.


    The receptionist looked concerned. ¡°Mr. York¡¯s stomach isn¡¯t feeling well? He should take care of


    himself.¡±


    She thought in her heart, ¡®The CEO has been working all day nonstop recently and isn¡¯t having his


    meals on time. Most of the time, it¡¯s Mr. Chaplin who packs food for him to eat at the office, but I heard


    Mr. Chaplin say that Mr. York still often forgets to eat because of his busy schedule.


    ¡®It¡¯s only natural that he¡¯ll have stomach problems like that.¡®


    ¡°We¡¯re having our lunch break soon,¡± the receptionist added.


    She led Serenity to the CEO¡¯s exclusive elevator, pressed the button for the doors to remain open, and


    respectfully invited her into the elevator. Serenity entered with the two insted lunch boxes and


    smiled at the receptionist, then rode the elevator alone to the top floor.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Mr. Chaplin¡¯s smiling face. She was stunned and


    stared at Mr. Chaplin, wondering why the man was smiling so widely that his eyes were closed.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. York. I¡¯m Mr. York¡¯s secretary. You can call me Mr. Chaplin.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Chaplin.¡±


    Serenity greeted him politely. ¡°Is your boss free now? Can I go in? Or will I be disturbing him?¡±


    Mr. Chaplin smiled and said, ¡°No, you can just knock on the door.¡±


    He deliberately did not tell Zachary so thetter would be surprised.


    ¡°However, the COO is inside,¡± Mr. Chaplin pointed out.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Callum came to Zachary toin about their nana forcing him to marry. She just gave him a photo


    so he knew what the woman looked like, how old she was, and what profession she was in now, but he


    had no idea about anything else.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mr. Chaplin.¡±


    Fortunately, she came with two lunch boxes. If Callum wanted to eat together, there would be enough


    for both of them.


    Mr. Chaplin led Serenity to the door of Zachary¡¯s office and knocked on it. After gaining Zachary¡¯s


    permission to enter, Mr. Chaplin pushed open the door for Serenity and watched her go in alone. He


    did not follow.


    When Serenity went inside, he immediately closed the door, went back to his desk to clean up, and


    prepared to go on his lunch break.


    He could eat an extra serving for lunch today!


    His recent high¨Cstrung nerves finally able to rx.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary could not describe how he felt when he saw the person who came in was his beloved wife. He


    was overjoyed beyond words.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Callum stood and greeted Serenity, and took the initiative to give her his seat.


    Zachary dropped his pen and got up to meet his wife.


    Callum silently retreated to the side, thinking, ¡®I talked to him for more than half an hour, but he didn¡¯t


    even raise his head, let alone answer me. It¡¯s like he became a different person when Serenity came


    in.¡®


    However, Callum was also happy to see Serenity.


    Everyone knew that Grandma May forbade Zachary from disturbing Serenity from taking her time to


    calm down. Zachary did not feel good when he could not see his wife, so he started to torture everyone


    else.


    Maybe he did not know how tiring it was for other people below him when they could not keep up with


    his high efficiency.

 Chapter 962

    Chapter 962


    ¡°Seren, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing? I would¡¯ve gone downstairs to pick you up.¡±


    Zachary took the insted lunch boxes from his wife, fearing that she would be tired from carrying


    them. He turned around to ce the two boxes on his desk, then led her by the hand to sit on the sofa.


    His fiery eyes glued to her body.


    Callum spat in his heart, ¡®If he could dig out his eyeballs and stick them on Serenity, I guess he would


    do it without hesitation.¡®


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time I came to your office. You don¡¯t have to pick me up. I brought you food, so eat it


    while it¡¯s hot. Eating your meals on time every day will help your stomach recover.¡±


    Zachary grinned. ¡°Thank you, honey.¡±


    Serenity could not help but pinch his cheery face and smile. ¡°Is thepany giving out bonuses today?


    Everyone I saw today was beaming brightly.¡±


    Callum chimed in with augh, ¡°Serenity, having youe here is more gratifying than getting a


    bonus.¡±


    Zachary looked at his brother.


    ¡®Didn¡¯t you see that my wife brought me lunch? Why are you still standing there like a statue? Get out!¡®


    ¡°Callum, bring the lunch over. I brought a lot of food, so there¡¯s enough for both of you to eat.¡±


    Callum immediately picked up the lunch boxes from the desk and ced them on the coffee table. He


    sat down and was just about to open the boxes when he noticed


    Zachary ring at him intently.


    Callum froze.


    Zachary¡¯s smile was gone, and his dark eyes red at his brother as if he were throwing knives.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Callum¡¯s skin pricked from the re.


    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll just open up the boxes for you and see what Serenity prepared for you, Zachary.¡±


    Although he was being red at, he opened up the boxes as if nothing was wrong.


    When he saw the food inside, he praised Serenity for her good cooking skills. The food she made really


    smelled heavenly.


    ¡°It smells great.¡±


    Callum unpacked everyyer of the lunch boxes and ced them on the coffee table. Besides food,


    there was also soup.


    ¡°I have ns for lunch, so I won¡¯t fight Zachary for the food. Serenity, you guys have a good chat. I¡¯ll go


    now.¡±


    Then, Callum got up and left.


    Zachary¡¯s tense face finally eased when Callum sensibly left.


    Serenity did not insist on Callum eating with them after hearing that he had ns for lunch.


    Callum opened the door and went out.


    As soon as he left, Zachary was all smiles again.


    The smile had just appeared on his face when the office door was opened again, and Callum popped


    back in.


    ¡°Why are you back here?¡± Zachary snapped at him.


    ¡°I forgot to take the photo. I¡¯m going to the hotel now, so I¡¯ll bring it to Kevin while I¡¯m there.¡±


    Grandma May was going ording to chronological order. Callum was her second grandson and was


    only one year younger than Zachary. He would be turning thirty this year, and Kevin was one year


    younger than him. Both of them were at the age to get married.


    In the past, Zachary manned the fort and was at the frontline of Grandma May¡¯s aim. Now that Zachary


    was married, it was natural that Grandma May could not wait to move on to Callum and Kevin.


    Callum walked back to the desk and picked up the photos he brought to show Zachary. However,


    Zachary did not even nce at them.


    ¡°Let me see the photos.¡±


    Zachary was not interested before because they were pictures of women that


    Grandma May picked for Callum and Kevin. Neither did he look at them, nor was he interested to begin


    with.


    The only woman he was into was his Seren.

 Chapter 963

    Chapter 963


    Zachary wanted to see the photos now because Serenity was present.


    There was new gossip to be heard, so of course he wanted to let his beloved wife in it


    Callum was not stupid and knew that Zachary was using Kevin and him as gossip material for Serenity.


    s, he was betraying his brothers for his wife.


    As Callum handed over the two photos, he despised himself for hisck of backbone. Zachary was


    selling him out to please his sister¨Cinw, but he was still bending over backward to go along with it.


    If his rtionship did not go smoothly in the future and he needed his brother¡¯s and sister¨Cinw¡¯s


    help, he hoped the young couple would lend him a hand unconditionally.


    Bah, what was he thinking?


    His rtionship was sure to be smooth sailing.


    In any case, he would not get married out of the blue or hide the marriage. He would not conceal his


    identity to lie to his wife either. Everything would go smoothly.


    ¡°What photos?¡±


    Sure enough, Serenity was interested.


    Zachary presented the two photos to Serenity like they were treasures and exined, ¡°It¡¯s Nana. She¡¯s


    worried about our brothers¡® marriage and has been running around trying to find candidates for Callum


    and Kevin.¡±


    Kevin was the third young master of the York family, as well as the eldest son of Zachary¡¯s third uncle.


    He was in charge of the hotel industry under York Corporation. He had the gift of the gab, but he was


    quite dangerous under his smiling face.


    Serenity had a deep impression on all the children of the York family. All of them were very attractive.


    She grabbed the photos to look at them and said, ¡°Nana is worried about your marriage because she¡¯s


    bored. With your conditions, there are plenty of women lining up to marry you as long as you¡¯re willing


    to.¡±


    However, it just so happened that these exceptional men were not anxious about their own marriages.


    When Zachary and she got marriedst year, Zachary was thirty years old. Callum was one year


    younger than Zachary and would be turning thirty this year. An ordinary man would already be a father


    at this age.


    ¡°Is Nana looking for a brother or a wife for Callum and Kevin?¡± Serenity asked Zachary in amusement


    when she saw Hayden¡¯s photo.


    Callum said, ¡°There¡¯s information about them written on the back of the photos. Nana said the one


    you¡¯re looking at now is for Kevin. She wants Kevin to find a way to get acquainted with Hayden, then


    pursue and marry her within a year. Nana doesn¡¯t care what Kevin does as long as he seeds.


    ¡°If he fails, she¡¯ll kick him out of the house. Nana took the photo with her when she left earlier, but she


    came back to give it to me so I can pass it to Kevin.¡±


    Callum felt that Grandma May told him to give the photo to Kevin because she would


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    not be able to convince Kevin herself.


    If Grandma May were here, she would say, ¡®Who said I won¡¯t be able to convince Kevin? I¡¯m just in a


    rush to see Sonny since I miss him.¡®


    She refused to admit that Kevin inherited her sharp tongue. In fact, he was even


    better than her when she was in her youth.


    She was no match for Kevin when it came to verbal battles.


    Serenity flipped over the photo and read the information on the back. There, it was written that Hayden


    Queen was the ¡°eldest son¡± of the president of Queen Enterprise. Since it was written in quotation


    marks, it seemed that she was not actually the oldest son.


    ¡°He¡¯s a she?¡±


    ¡°Yep, she¡¯s a woman who disguised herself as a man for more than twenty years. It¡¯s like the saying,


    fake it till you make it. She¡¯s different from Casey Stoll from Annenburg.¡±


    Casey simply dressed androgynously, which made people think she was a man.


    However, Hayden deliberately disguised herself as a man. No one knew if it was because she was


    born that way or if she deliberately modified her body, but she was six feet tall¨Cextraordinarily tall for a


    woman.

 Chapter 964

    Chapter 964


    Callum remembered that Kevin was six feet two and understood Grandma May¡¯s arrangements.


    Callum was only five foot seven. If he were to get together with Hayden, she would be taller than him.


    Out of the nine brothers, Kevin was the tallest.


    ¡°Even if a woman dresses up as a man, there¡¯ll be signs. A woman¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple is less obvious.¡±


    Serenity stared at Hayden¡¯s picture. Her interest was genuinely piqued. ¡®Why did she pretend to be a


    man for more than twenty years?¡®


    ¡°Seren, there are clothes to hide the Adam¡¯s apple.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. She did not think of that.


    ¡°Who is Casey Stoll?¡± she asked curiously.


    Zachary took the initiative to exin, ¡°She¡¯s the president of Stoll Corporation in Annenburg. She¡¯s a


    little pitiful. She lost all her family members except for her little sister, so she had no choice but to take


    over the family business. Her life has been quite hard. She often dresses in unisex clothing, but she¡¯s


    very powerful and influential, so people mistake her for being a man.


    ¡°Her sister and she have both married, and she looks more like a woman now. Oh,her husband is the


    older brother of Ben¡¯s wife. Ben is the head of the richest family in Annenburg, the Johnsons. He¡¯s


    Remy¡¯s older brother. You¡¯ve met Remy before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the story about their family in detail another time. It¡¯s ratherplicated. FC & Co. belongs


    to the Johnson family, and York Corporation works closely with them. I¡¯ll bring you to Anneburg to meetContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    them one day when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Although the twopanies were in different cities, they worked closely together. Zachary had also


    asked Ben for advice regarding his rtionship with Serenity. Although the results were not as good as


    he had imagined, they at least helped him muster up the courage to confess.


    After bearing through the storm for a period of time, he seemed to finally see the rainbow after the rain.


    Zachary was grateful to Ben. He thought about it and decided to take Serenity to


    Annenburg to be a guest at FC Manor one day. That way, Serenity could be friends with Jane, the


    missus of the Johnson family. It would raise Serenity¡¯s standing if she had a friend of Jane¡¯s status.


    After looking at Hayden¡¯s photo and learning that she was the candidate Grandma May had picked for


    Kevin, she handed the photo back to Callum and said with a smile, ¡°I believe in Nana. If she thinks that


    Ms. Queen is suitable for Kevin, then I¡¯m sure she is.¡±


    Zachary echoed, ¡°Although Nana is like an old child, she¡¯s a good judge of people. She¡¯s our nana¨C


    we¡¯re thest people she would try to harm.¡±


    Callum pouted. The couple seemed to have reconciled, so Zachary was starting to praise Grandma


    May again.


    Zachary did not think that highly of their nana when he was forced to get married.


    ¡°Is this one the one Nana picked out for you?¡±


    Serenity looked at Camryn¡¯s picture, then at Callum, and smiled. ¡°It looks like a good match. Nana is


    still partial to you. She picked someone who¡¯s local to Wiltspoon so it¡¯s easier for you to pursue her.


    Meanwhile, Kevin¡¯s candidate lives all the way in Jensburg.¡±


    Jensburg and Wiltspoon were in different provinces.


    Although with the established and ease of connectivity, it would still take a few hours to get from


    Wiltspoon to Jensburg, whether it was by ne or high¨Cspeed rail.


    It was far away in Serenity¡¯s eyes.


    She asked her man, ¡°Does York Corporation have a branch in Jensburg?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not that big. We hired a manager to handle the branch there.


    ¡°Our family¡¯s main industry in Jensburg is the hotels. There are six five¨Cstar hotels in Jensburg, two of


    which are owned by our family.¡±


    Serenity was struck by a realization. ¡°No wonder Nana chose someone from Jensburg for Kevin.¡±


    It was because Kevin was responsible for all the hotels under York Corporation.

 Chapter 965

    Chapter 965


    Zachary and Callum said in their hearts, ¡®Nana won¡¯t do anything she¡¯s uncertain about.¡®


    Zachary took Camryn¡¯s photo from his beloved wife¡¯s hand and handed it to Callum, then started to


    re at thetter again.


    Callum was speechless¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll go now, Zachary and Serenity. You guys continue chatting. Eat more,


    Zachary!¡±


    What a cheapskate!


    Serenity said there was enough food for them to eat together, but Zachary would not let him eat!


    He could only find an excuse to leave, but he could not let Serenity notice that it was because Zachary


    was being stingy and not letting him stay.


    Callum left, leaving the young couple in the office.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Seren?¡±


    ¡°I ate before I came here.¡±


    Serenity would not let herself go hungry.


    Zachary was just about to reach out for the food when his wife smacked his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult. Use a spoon.¡±


    She handed him the utensils. ¡°Hurry up and eat. Cold food isn¡¯t good for your stomach.¡±


    Zachary took the spoon and said to Serenity, ¡°I¡¯ll eat now, honey.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Zachary dug in.


    ¡°Seren, are you still feeling ufortable today? Does your stomach hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I drank the hot cocoa you made for me. It doesn¡¯t hurt this time.¡±


    Zachary hummed and asked tentatively, ¡°Seren, let¡¯s go to your sister¡¯s ce to get all your stuff back


    when we have time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring many things to my sister¡¯s ce. It¡¯s just a few sets of clothes. Just leave them there so I


    can stay over there anytime I want to.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll buy you a few more sets of clothes.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve spent almost all of my savings buying clothes, shoes, and formal dresses. My closet is


    stuffed to the brim.¡±


    She had to learn from her aunt how to socialize.


    Under her aunt and Elisa¡¯s critical eyes, she was forced to buy many new clothes.


    Her aunt told her that her identity was different now. If she did not dress well, she would be talked


    about by others. if she dressed well, she would be a goal worthy of people pursuing.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    In short, she was now Mrs. York and all eyes were on her now.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of money in the household card. You can swipe that card if you need to buy anything.


    There¡¯s no need to spend your own savings.¡±


    For people who lived in that circle, Serenity¡¯s many years of savings was nothing much to them.


    Serenity said nothing.


    Zachary leaned over and kissed her on the face.


    She immediately pushed him away and wiped the spot he kissed with a napkin, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me


    when your mouth is oily.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m working hard to earn money to give you a good life. If you don¡¯t spend my money, I¡¯d be


    tiring myself out for nothing.¡±


    ¡°Do youck money? You don¡¯t need to work that hard. Even if you marry a hundred of me as your


    wives, we won¡¯t be able to finish spending all your money. In the future, you have to go to work on time,


    but you¡¯re not allowed to work overtime. Even if you do, you have toe home before ten at night.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes were full of indulgence. ¡°I¡¯ll do just that, honey.¡±


    With the spring breeze called Serenity Hunt blowing into York Corporation, theyers of ice in the


    company meltedpletely.


    Serenity stopped bringing up how Zachary lied to her, and Zachary sensibly did not take the initiative to


    mention it either.


    In the future, he had to double his love for this woman.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone is pregnant. Should we send some supplements over?¡±

 Chapter 966

    Chapter 966


    Zachary casually raised the question as he pulled Serenity¡¯s hand over to y with after he finished


    eating.


    Thest time he met Clive, he even mentioned how Clive had not had a child despite several years of


    marriage. Now, Alice suddenly got pregnant.


    He wondered when his Seren would get pregnant too.


    Zachary was not in a hurry to have a baby. He just liked the process.


    After remaining chaste for so long, all the cells in his body were screaming at him, desiring Serenity.


    Unfortunately, he had to hold back for a while longer.


    He pulled her hand up to check her injured finger and make sure that it was recovering well. Lowering


    his head, he tenderly kissed the wounded finger.


    It was his fault that caused her to get hurt.


    ¡°I talked to Liberty about it. She¡¯ll go buy some supplements. She¡¯s a mother, so she knows more than I


    do. Once she buys them, we¡¯ll send them over together.¡±


    Serenity was genuinely happy about Alice¡¯s pregnancy.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll reimburse Liberty for the money she spent on the supplements.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity hummed.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to call your name and hear your voice.¡±


    Zachary pulled her into his iron grip and wrapped her soft and delicate body tightly.¡± Seren, you don¡¯t


    know how much I¡¯ve missed you on days I couldn¡¯t go to you.¡±


    Serenity leaned against his chest and listened to him whisper about his pain and longing.


    In fact, she did not have a good time either.


    Of course, she was still much better offpared to him.


    ¡°The others are still on their lunch break, so take a rest so you have the energy to continue your work


    later.¡±


    ¡°Will you apany me?¡±


    Serenity raised her head in his arms. After looking at him for a moment, she finally nodded.


    Zachary¡¯s heart rejoiced. He immediately picked her up and walked into the lounge.


    While the young couple reconciled, Grandma May arrived at the breakfast ce when Liberty was


    feeding Sonny.


    ¡°Grandma May, what brings you here?¡±


    Liberty put down the bowl and got up to greet the old woman.


    ¡°I came over to see how your diner is doing.¡±


    After entering the store, Grandma May looked around at all the furnishings and said,¡±


    It¡¯s not big, but it¡¯s clean and tidy. People who enter will feel that the store¡¯s hygiene conditions are up


    to standard. They¡¯ll feel more at ease eating here.¡±


    Libertyughed. ¡°It¡¯s a new store that was freshly renovated, so of course it looks clean and tidy. I¡¯ll


    continue keeping it that way when it opens up for business.¡±


    Grandma May nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the least you should do. Don¡¯t throw away your conscience for the sake


    of making money. God won¡¯t mistreat good people.¡±


    ¡°I know, Grandma May.¡±


    Grandma May saw how Sonny picked up the bowl and fed himself after Liberty put the bowl down, and


    said, ¡°Sonny is growing up so fast. He knows how to eat by himself now. You can send him to


    preschool. That way, you¡¯ll be more rxed too.


    ¡°Are you hiring anyone to help out?¡±


    Liberty helped the olddy sit down. ¡°The store isn¡¯t open yet, so I don¡¯t know what business will be


    like. I¡¯ll handle it by myself for now. I¡¯ll consider hiring someone to help if business is good. Seren and


    Mrs. Lane will being over to help on opening day.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if you need help. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t help much, but I have nine grandchildren. All I have to do is


    give the word and they¡¯ll send people over to help you.¡±


    Liberty quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll hire someone if business is good.¡±


    That was overkill.


    The children of the York family were all destined for great things.


    She was just opening a breakfast diner. There was no need for them toe to help

 Chapter 967

    Chapter 967


    Grandma May nagged Liberty. ¡°Your sister and you don¡¯t know how to use the York family name for


    your own benefit. If you agree to let me arrange for those boys toe over and support your


    restaurant, I guarantee that your business will be booming.¡±


    If all nine young masters of the York family came here for breakfast, they would be a walking


    advertisement.


    However, Liberty refused.


    ¡°Nana, we want to rely on ourselves. My aunt is also always saying that she wants to help me. The


    pressure on Seren will be greater if I refuse.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? We can eat together if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Liberty fed her son first and had yet to eat.


    Grandma May said bluntly, ¡°I¡¯ve had all sorts of food before. Of course, I won¡¯t mind eating with you. In


    fact, I¡¯d love to.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She was used to eating extravagantly, but it would be nice to have a change of pte.


    Liberty brought out the te of spaghetti she made and said sheepishly, ¡°I only made spaghetti


    because I thought only Sonny and I would be eating.¡±


    It was simple spaghetti and meatballs.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Oh shush, you know me. I wouldn¡¯t havee over at this time if I didn¡¯t want to


    have lunch with you.¡±


    She went to get a bowl for herself.


    Grandma May was down¨Cto¨Cearth. Liberty liked her temperament very much. Since Grandma May did


    not mind the simple meal, she did not feel embarrassed either.


    The three of them sat at the table for lunch when the store door opened.


    ¡°Sonny, I bought you a¡­ Grandma May?¡±


    Duncan bought another big windmill for Sonny and called Sonny¡¯s name as he entered. When he saw


    Grandma May, he instantly froze and suddenly felt guilty for no reason. Then, he tried to turn and run


    away.


    ¡°Duncan, why are you running away at the sight of me?¡±


    Duncan stopped again, turned around, and re-entered the store. He grinned and said, ¡°Grandma May,


    I¡¯m not running away at the sight of you. I just suddenly remembered that I left my phone in the car. I


    was just going back to get it.¡±


    Grandma May nced at his trouser pocket. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your phone in your pocket?¡±


    Duncan touched his pants andughed. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. My memory is getting worse as I get older. I


    can¡¯t even remember that my phone is in my pocket.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about being old in front of me. Are you as old as I am?¡±


    Duncan smiled sheepishly.


    Liberty asked, ¡°Have you eaten, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    There was barely enough food for Grandma May since the olddy did not eat much.


    If Duncan joined them, then Liberty would have to cook again.


    ¡°If he hasn¡¯t eaten at this time, then he deserves to be hungry.¡±


    Duncan was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, Liberty. You and Grandma May take your time eating. Sonny, I


    bought you another windmill.¡±


    He handed the windmill to Sonny and spoke in a fawning voice.


    Sonny looked at the windmill and continued to eat.


    Duncan only knew how to buy windmills and nothing else for him¨Cit was eitherrge or small ones.


    The windmills Duncan bought were not as interesting as the food in his bowl. ¡°Duncan, Sonny is a very


    clever boy.¡±

 Chapter 968

    Chapter 968


    Grandma May put down her fork. She was full.


    Duncan agreed. ¡°Yes, Sonny is indeed smart.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you buying windmills for him? If you want to buy toys, then buy him some educational


    toys. There¡¯s no novelty if you only buy him windmills. Can¡¯t you see how he¡¯s more interested in his


    food?¡±


    Her grandson and his friend were two peas in a pod.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh was the exception. His mouth was as crafty as Kevin¡¯s.


    Grandma May was not sure if Duncan was interested in Liberty, but she could tell that he was trying to


    appeal to Sonny. It looked like he was trying to make Sonny call him ¡°Dad¡°.


    Duncan would have thought to himself, ¡®I just like Sonny¡­¡®


    He smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had a child before, so I don¡¯t know what toys children like.


    Sonny was very happy thest time I gave him a windmill and even let me hold him. I thought he liked


    windmills, so I bought another one for him.¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    Did Duncan not know what change meant?


    She wondered if her old friend, Old Mrs. Lewis, was angered to death by her grandson, Duncan.


    Her nine grandchildren were enough to give her a headache. However,pared to Duncan, she felt


    that her grandsons were all much better than him.


    Noparison, no despair.


    Seeing how awkward Duncan was, Liberty helped her son take the windmill from Duncan¡¯s hand and


    said with a smile, ¡°Sonny still likes ying with windmills. Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    She motioned for her son to thank Duncan.


    Sonny finished all the food in his bowl. After putting down the bowl, he wiped the grease on his mouth


    with a napkin. Then, he took the windmill from his mother and politely thanked Duncan. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Duncan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you like it, I¡¯ll buy more for you next time.¡±


    Sonny quickly said, ¡°I already have lots of toys. I don¡¯t need more.¡±


    Ever since Elisa often bought him many interesting new toys, he had no shortage of toys.


    Duncan looked around the store again and said, ¡°It looks good, Liberty. It¡¯s very bright. Business will


    definitely be booming.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard.¡±


    Liberty turned to the cashier¡¯s desk, opened the drawer with a key, and took out a stack of money


    before handing it to Duncan. ¡°This is the rent for this month, Mr. Lewis. I wanted to hand it to your


    housekeeper, but I¡¯ll give it to you since you¡¯re already here. You can tell the housekeeper that I paid


    you the rent straight.¡±


    Under Grandma May¡¯s watchful eyes, Duncan took the pile of money with a cool look. ¡°Is this inclusive


    of the utility bills?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Duncan hummed and started counting the money up front.


    Grandma May muttered in her heart, ¡®Have I grown old? Am I just deluding myself?


    ¡®Maybe Duncan has no interest in Liberty, and their rtionship is purely one between andlord and


    tenant?¡®


    Liberty had lost dozens of pounds. Although she could not be considered thin, she lost a lot of weight


    compared to before the divorce. Now, she just looked chubby.


    She was still exercising to lose weight. Grandma May believed that in a few months, she would be able


    to regain her slim figure and beauty.


    Duncan had a scar on his face, and his character was rough, so he was still single at the age of thirty¨C


    six. Other men his age would have two children already, but he had not even touched a woman¡¯s hand


    before.


    His mother was worried about his marriage, but there was no follow¨Cup whenever she arranged for


    Duncan to go on dates. She was furious but could do nothing about it.


    Duncan relied on himself instead of his family to get to where he was. Thus, his mother had no way to


    pressure him.


    After counting the money, Duncan took out his phone and called the housekeeper to ask about the


    utility bills for Liberty¡¯s store. He did not notice the frustrated look that Grandma May was shooting at


    him.

 Chapter 969

    Chapter 969


    Grandma May was d that Duncan was not her grandson.


    When she thought of Zachary, she sighed silently.


    Birds of a feather flock together.


    Duncan was a good friend of Zachary, and they shared many simrities between them.


    After Duncan checked the utility bill with the housekeeper, he hung up the phone and said, ¡°The


    amount is just right.¡±


    He took out his wallet, stuffed the rent he had just received into it, and said to Liberty, ¡°Just use to


    transfer the amount to my housekeeper or me in the future. I¡¯ll tell him to keep a record.¡±


    Liberty hummed and exined, ¡°I transferred the amountst month, but the card I linked to my


    ount reached its limit this month, so I had to withdraw cash with my bankbook.¡±


    The bank card she tied to her ount was for daily living expenses. She kept most of her money in


    another ount.


    ¡°Well, do you need help with anything else?¡±


    Liberty quickly said, ¡°Everything is ready. We¡¯re just waiting to open.¡±


    ¡°Have you distributed flyers?¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. The store has been under renovation for a long time, so


    everyone walking by has seen it. Now that my sign board is up, everyone can see what business I¡¯m


    running.¡±


    Her target market was the employees of nearbypanies and factories. It would be hard attracting


    workers from far away even if she wanted to.


    Thepetition was fierce as many breakfast diners operated on this street.


    She hoped she could make a living here.


    She invested all of her hopes in this store.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Duncan said nothing.


    After wandering around the store, he wanted to sit down but realized Grandma May was still staring at


    him. He felt guilty. He was not doing anything wrong, but why did he feel guilty when she stared at him


    like that?


    ¡°Carry on then. I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯lle over to support you on opening day.¡±


    Duncan did not dare stay long, fearing Grandma May¡¯s eyes that seemed to be able to see through


    him.


    It was no wonder someone as strong as Zachary was forced to get married.


    Grandma May was a formidable person.


    At that thought, Duncan could not help but remember his own grandmother. If she was still alive,


    maybe he would be married now as well.


    The only difference between Zachary and him was that his friend still had his nana.


    ¡°You¡¯re a busy man, Mr. Lewis. Just tell me in advance what you want to eat for breakfast and I¡¯ll


    prepare it for you. You cane in and pack it away when you pass by. There¡¯s no need for you to wait


    long and take up your time.¡±


    There was also no need for a high and mighty CEO like him to sit in her small store for breakfast.


    Liberty felt that someone like Duncan should have breakfast in a ce like Wiltspoon Hotel, not her


    little breakfast diner.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Duncan just wanted to show up and support Liberty.

 Chapter 970

    Chapter 970


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now, Grandma May.¡±


    Duncan bent down to ruffle Sonny¡¯s head and bid goodbye to Grandma May. When the old woman


    hummed, he quickly went away.


    Grandma May watched him drive away and looked at Liberty, who was back at the register. She had a


    small book out as well as a calctor, counting how much money she had spent on the store and its


    renovations.


    Grandma May thought, ¡®Seems like I was overthinking it.¡®


    Liberty had no interest in Duncan.


    However, she sat in front of Liberty and asked tentatively, ¡°Liberty, what ns do you have for the


    future?¡±


    ¡°I hope that All You Can Eat can open countless branches all over the country.¡±


    ¡°Business is important, but what about your private life? You¡¯re still only thirty¨Cone. You¡¯re very young.


    Have you considered it? I meant what I said back then. If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll introduce to you a dedicated


    and capable young man.


    ¡°I guarantee that your second marriage will be better than your first. You¡¯ll live a hundred times better


    than your ex¨Chusband. Let him regret it.¡±


    Libertyughed. ¡°Nana, you have nine grandsons. Except for the oldest and youngest ones, the


    remaining seven are all of marriageable age, but they¡¯re all still single. Isn¡¯t it enough to worry about


    them?¡±


    Grandma May pulled Sonny over and sat him down on herp.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m old now and can¡¯t do anything else. My grandsons take care of me and


    won¡¯t let me work, so I can only take up the job of a matchmaker out of boredom. Just this morning, I


    brought two photos to Callum and told him and Kevin to woo their wives ording to the goal I gave


    them. They should be able to shed their bachelor status in a year.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that worried about my grandsons under twenty¨Cfive. Only the first six are over twenty¨Cfive, and


    the younger three are still young. There¡¯s no worry. Men matureter and are not as precocious as


    women. They can only support a small family when they marry at an older age.¡±


    If a man married too young, he would still be a child at heart and was not capable of raising a family.


    ¡°My sixth grandson will be turning twenty-five this year, but I¡¯m in no rush for him either. After Callum


    and Kevin are done, I¡¯ll move on to my fourth and fifth grandsons. When I find a good candidate, I¡¯ll


    bring the photos to them so they canplete their task.


    ¡°In a year¡¯s time, I¡¯d have solved the marriages of four grandsons.¡±


    Liberty was dumbfounded.


    With that speed, even if Grandma May had a hundred grandchildren, she would be able to make all of


    them marry soon.


    ¡°Mr. Young¨CJohnson also asked Zack for my help to settle his brother¡¯s marriage. I¡¯ve met Remy


    before. He¡¯s a very good man, so I¡¯m looking for a suitable candidate as his wife now¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma May, I¡¯m divorced and a single mother. I have no intention of remarrying for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t introduce Remy to you. He lives too far away. Seren can¡¯t bear for you to marry far


    away.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you this because I want you to know that I can really help you find a man. You¡¯ll be happier


    in your second marriage.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty politely refused. ¡°Grandma May, I don¡¯t have the heart to think about love now. I¡¯ve known Hank


    for more than ten years, but we divorced after less than four years of marriage. We almost became


    enemies too. It¡¯s enough to torment me.


    ¡°What has marriage brought me? The only good thing I got out of that marriage was Sonny.


    ¡°I have to think about Sonny too. His biological father already neglects him, let alone a stepfather. What


    I want now is to raise Sonny well. I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    Grandma May was silent, then said, ¡°Then let nature take its course. There are some stepmothers and


    stepfathers who can also give their hearts and souls to their stepchildren.¡±


    They simply numbered in the minority.


    Duncan was the fourth young master of the Lewis family. Mrs. Lewis had high standards and always


    matched Duncan withdies whose families met their status.

 Chapter 971

    Chapter 971


    The possibility of Liberty and Duncan being together was rather slim.


    It had never been Liberty¡¯s wish to marry into a wealthy family. The sisters were not ones with wishful


    ambitions.


    Grandma May gave up on the idea.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After leaving Liberty¡¯s restaurant, Duncan returned to Lewis & Co. and walked into the office to lie on


    the sofa. He pulled out his phone and gave Zachary a text message.


    It was quiet during lunchtime in the office.


    Duncan: [Can I bother you?]


    Zachary was having the sleep of his life since he managed to convince his wife to stay at the office for


    a nap. Duncan¡¯s untimely message woke him up.


    He would probably travel through the radio wave to give Duncan a beating if the guy was not his best


    friend.


    Serenity was still asleep. Zachary gave her a peck on the lips before grabbing his phone. He tiptoed


    out of the private resting room and approached a sofa to lie down like Duncan was.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Duncan¡¯s mind was still nk by the time his best friend answered, so he replied, ¡± Nothing.¡±


    Zachary flipped out.


    He dialed Duncan¡¯s number.


    Once Duncan picked up the call, Zachary gave Duncan a piece of his mind.


    Duncan said, ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re Zachary¡­ You can¡¯t be Zachary withnguage like that.¡±


    ¡°I would¡¯ve beaten you up if you weren¡¯t Duncan. It¡¯s been rough for me. Seren only went soft on me


    when it came to my health. She finally agreed to move back with me and make me packed lunches to


    watch my nutrition. Nothing¡¯s bothering you, and yet you came to disrupt my sleep. You were asking for


    it.¡±


    Duncan chuckled. ¡°Oh, did you kiss and make up? Let¡¯s have dinner sometime since all is good now. I


    couldn¡¯t ask you out when you weren¡¯t in the best of moods.


    Alcohol is thest thing you need.¡±


    Zachary felt better after tearing Duncan a new one.


    ¡°Hurry up and tell me what¡¯s on your mind. Otherwise, don¡¯t disturb my break.


    Everybody knew that he would rest after lunch.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really. I was passing by your sister¨Cinw¡¯s breakfast diner while on my way to work. I


    dropped in for a visit and to give Sonny a pinwheel, and your nana was there.


    ¡°Your sister¨Cinw gave me the rent money in cash, but somehow, I felt guilty when I looked at your


    nana. What do you think? Did I cross your nana in any way?¡±


    ¡°God knows what you did. I¡¯m not your shadow. I don¡¯t follow you around and know your every move.¡±


    Duncan was wasting his time over tiny matters.


    Was Duncan bragging to him about collecting rent? Zachary rented outmercial spaces too, and his


    annual rental ie was a lot more than Duncan¡¯s.


    Duncan fell silent before replying, ¡°Man, you¡¯re all riled up. I guess you aren¡¯t getting something.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll be happy when I intrude on your intimate moment with your girl.¡±


    ¡°My woman is not born yet. I might not find someone for me ever. You and Josh found your special


    someone, so we belong to different worlds now. I¡¯m cutting ties with you two.¡±


    It was a joke.


    ¡°That reminds me. Do you know that the Zimmers went bankrupt? Their house is up for sale to pay the


    debt. Are you interested in buying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather invest in new development. The Zimmers might have a spacious vi, but it¡¯s secondhand.¡±


    Duncan uttered with a smile, ¡°The Zimmers are the Stones¡® neighbor. By the Stone family, I mean your


    wife¡¯s aunt. You could give the ce aplete facelift if you purchase it. It can make a nice marital


    home and give your wife easy ess to her aunt¡¯s ce.


    ¡°I bet your wife will be happy.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    The Zimmers once enjoyed fame and fortune back in the day to live next to the


    Stone family. It was a shame that the family¡¯s descendants had not been doing too well at keeping the


    business running. The Zimmers¡¯ family business was in the red and they needed to sell the house off to


    get out of debt.

 Chapter 972

    Chapter 972


    ¡°Clive probably made a deal on the house.¡±


    Since the estates were next to each other, it made sense for Clive to buy the property next door and


    tear down the fence in between to connect the two houses. It would expand the square footage of the


    Stones¡®nd.


    The Stones had the money anyway. Who could beat Clive if he had his eyes on the property?


    ¡°I can help you to ask around now if you¡¯re interested. Hang on.¡±


    Since Duncan felt bad for waking his best friend up, he tried to think of something to make up for it.


    That was how the Zimmers¡® vi came to mind.


    Using another phone, Duncan checked with his source and quickly got a reply. The Zimmers¡® vi was


    not on the market anyway.


    Duncan asked his source thinking it was Clive, but his source had no idea who had purchased the


    house, and that it was not Clive. Clive was one step behind buying the Zimmers¡® vi to expand his


    family¡¯snd as someone else had bought the house off.


    Sure, the Zimmers¡® property was preowned, but the ce boasted a generous space, so everybody


    was after thend. As for the house itself, the buyer would probably get a major overhaul of the building


    structure as Duncan had said.


    The Zimmers had a lot of memories of the house, but it was time for others to create something anew.


    Out with the old and in with the new.


    Since money was no object, the resident would spare no expenses to bring their dream home to life.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan replied, ¡°See. The nice estate is high in demand. Someone got it before Clive.¡±


    ¡°Who bought the ce?¡±


    That was quick.


    ¡°No idea, but we¡¯ll soon find out.¡±


    Zachary was not bothered as he had a lot of properties. It was all about the location for Zachary when it


    came to real estate.


    He was after the long-term investment, so he would look at the neighborhood, the location, the size,


    and the age of the property.


    Zachary would prefer to get the property as it was.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you to enjoy your break, Zachary.¡±


    With nothing more to talk about, Duncan quickly hung up the call.


    Zachary yelled at the disconnected call, ¡°Weirdo.¡±


    Duncan came in between him holding his wife to sleep.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity walked out of the private resting room.


    ¡°You¡¯re up, honey. Did the phone call wake you?¡±


    Zachary swiftly got up and approached Serenity. Holding her by the waist, he brought her to the sofa


    where the couple sat down.


    ¡°No. I woke up on my own. Who were you on the phone with?¡±


    Serenity was only making conversation, so it did not matter to her whether Zachary answered or not.


    Zachary answered, ¡°Duncan called and talked about trivial things that are not worth the mention. I don¡¯t


    know what has gotten into him. That was a strange call.¡±


    He then ryed the phone conversation with Duncan to his wife.


    Zachary had promised that there would be no more lies.


    He would be honest with Serenity so long as it was no trade secrets.

 Chapter 973

    Chapter 973


    Plopping herself in Zachary¡¯s arms, Serenity yawned and said, ¡°I forgot to talk to you about one thing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Zachary took anything that came out of his wife¡¯s mouth seriously-no matter how trivial.


    ¡°My money-hungry rtives are nning the old switcheroo. They want my cousin to go under the


    knife to look like me and rece me as Mrs. York.¡±


    Zachary glowered.


    ¡°My cousin is as old as I am. Our dads look a little alike. Plus, we both take after our dads. I guess you


    can say that we kinda resemble each other. At least, that was what people used to say when we were


    little. haven¡¯t seen her for more than a decade after my parents¡® passing. I don¡¯t know what she looks


    like now.¡±


    Zachary uttered with a scowl, ¡°These people have their heads in the clouds. Seren, is my father¨Cinw


    really your grandparents¡® son?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important when you have parents who y favorites. There are cases where the child can


    get less attention than an adopted child too.


    ¡°Harriet must be going for stic surgery, but I have no idea where the surgery will take ce. Can you


    look into it and stop her from looking like me? I got the word out of Noah when your bodyguards caught


    him stalking and taking photos of me.¡±


    Noah was not straight with Serenity. All he said was that the photos were for Harriet, so thetter could


    mimic Serenity¡¯s mannerisms.


    It was not hard to guess that the Hunts were trying to get Harriet to y Serenity.


    Serenity and the Hunts were way past reconciliation. Now that Serenity became Mrs. York, the Hunts


    resented her for refusing them to ride on her coattails. On top of that, Serenity was the cause of their


    heavy financial losses.


    The n to have Harriet rece Serenity was so they got someone on the inside to benefit from as


    well as to get even with Serenity and Zachary.


    Zachary immediately called Josh and put Josh in charge of this.


    Serenity quietly stared at Zachary as Zachary got off the phone call. With a sparkle in his dark eyes,


    Zachary said tenderly, ¡°I got you, Seren. I won¡¯t let them get away with it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Josh has a point. They would hold a grudge for losing everything they cared about, and they would


    only try to get even when backed into a corner. Now that they had nothing to lose, they would do


    anything in the name of revenge.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re a pest and a nuisance.¡±


    Reaching out, Serenity caressed Zachary¡¯s face. ¡°Zachary. I want¡­¡±


    Zachary drew his face near, lifting his chin and narrowing his eyes as he puckered up for a kiss.


    Serenity smiled and met his lips as he wished.


    After a few exchanges of lingering breaths and hot smooches, Zachary whispered something raspy in


    her ear. While Serenity did not catch what he said, his intentions were clear to her.


    He was turned on, but it was the time of the month for her, so he had to deal with it.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m not mad and won¡¯t make a fuss about you cing security around me behind my back.¡±


    Zachary kissed her and exined, ¡°They¡¯re not there to spy on you. I¡¯m just worried about your safety.


    You¡¯re my wife, and there are so many people after you now that your identity is out in the open. You


    can¡¯t stay in the house forever. I had to do it for your safety,¡±


    He would rather die than admit that he wanted to know her every move.


    ¡°I understand where you¡¯reing from. If it weren¡¯t for the bodyguards, we wouldn¡¯t have known what


    the Hunts were up to. Get more eyes on them. At least we¡¯ll have evidence when they get desperate


    andmit a crime. They¡¯ll only leave us alone once they¡¯re locked behind bars.¡±


    Zachary was a powerful man, but unlike thewless heroes in the books, he had his principles and


    drew the line somewhere.


    Serenity did not want her man to break thew because of these vile people.

 Chapter 974

    Chapter 974


    Serenity and Zachary had to wait for the Hunts to make a reckless move andmit a crime before


    they could send them to jail.


    ¡°Do they have any vice?¡±


    ¡°They gamble. Almost all seniors in the town gamble. It¡¯s their favorite pastime after lunch. I don¡¯t know


    if my uncles gamble, but I guess they probably took up the habit.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes shimmered as a n formed in his mind. Nevertheless, he kept mum about it and


    said to Serenity, ¡°Leave them to me. Don¡¯t waste your time on them. I¡¯ll be there for you through thick


    and thin. Just do what you want to do.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me toe along to the event tonight? We have never attended a party


    as a couple, honey.¡±


    Serenity looked askance at him. ¡°You¡¯re the great Mr. York. Your security detail will be all over you at


    social events. A lowly peasant like me can¡¯t possibly get close enough to see your face.¡±


    Zachary murmured, ¡°That¡¯s in the past¡­¡±


    There was once the couple turned up at the same event before and Serenity was there as her best


    friend¡¯s plus¨Cone. Zachary kept his identity hidden then. He noticed Serenity at the event, but she had


    no idea he was there.


    ¡°Wait until I have full confidence to stand by your side. Even if you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll make you go to


    events with me.¡±


    Getting on her feet, Serenity bent over and propped her arms by Zachary¡¯s sides.¡± Give me a kiss,


    handsome. I got to go.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°You¡¯re hitting on me again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re secretly happy every time I flirt with you.¡±


    Serenity bit his lip. ¡°Take care of yourself. You¡¯re on your own if you starve yourself again. If anything


    happens to you¡­ I¡¯ll inherit your assets and use your money to get me a boy toy. That would show


    you.¡±


    ¡°I might just rise from the dead.¡±


    Zachary got up and gave her a hug before lovingly uttering, ¡°Seren, I will watch my health so that I can


    grow old with you. All is good so long as you don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Removing his hands frorn her body, Serenity brought up the packed food. ¡°Send Jim to collect dinner.


    It¡¯s time for you to get back to work. I¡¯m going back to the shop. Elisa might already be there waiting for


    me.¡±


    Zachary reluctantly walked with her out of the office.


    He saw her off at the building entrance, watching as she drove off.


    The security guards on duty exchanged nces.


    They wondered if things were looking good for Mr. York and his wife now.


    A few minutester, Zachary turned around and sauntered into the office building.


    A security guard took a bold move by observing Zachary¡¯s expression.


    Hmm. Judging by the smile on his face, he must be in a good mood.


    The couple had kissed and made up.


    The employees of York Corporation could finally be at ease.


    They could only hope that the couple would remain loving. The employees could not take another one


    of the couple¡¯s fights.


    The matter showed everybody who Serenity was to Zachary.


    She was one of a kind and irreceable.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was the of Zachary¡¯s eye. He definitely made himself to be an uxorious husband.

 Chapter 975

    Chapter 975


    Zachary did not bury himself in work right after returning to his office. Instead, he gave his mother a


    call.


    Since he was not the type to contact his mother unless necessary, Tania was on tenterhooks when she


    got the call from her eldest son.


    The way she saw it, her eldest son would only call her for huge matters. Hence, she was nervous and


    afraid, especially now that Zachary and Serenity had not gotten back together. As a mother and


    mother¨Cinw, Tania felt helpless about the situation.


    ¡°Zack.¡±


    Sensing the worry hidden in his mother¡¯s tone, Zachary answered in a rxed tone as a way to calm


    her nerves, ¡°Mom. Clive¡¯s wife is pregnant.¡±


    Tania was at first dumbstruck, but soon she came back in a lighter mood. ¡°It is news worth celebrating.¡±


    Alice¡¯s pregnancy had not been announced in the business world as the influential family was particr


    about the timing. The pregnancy would only be released to the public after the pregnant wife got


    through the first trimester.


    Since Alice was still early in her pregnancy, the news would only be kept to her closest families, the


    Lafayettes and Stones. It made sense that Serenity knew about the pregnancy since she was Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s niece.


    For Serenity to let Zachary know, it could only mean that the couple had reconciled.


    This was the reason Tania was delighted. It was not that she was happy for Alice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some supplements to give to the Stones.¡±


    Zachary thanked his mother.


    Tania said, ¡°Our family¡¯s rtionship with the Stones doesn¡¯t matter because Mrs. Stone is Serenity¡¯s


    aunt. We don¡¯t have to do anything if we don¡¯t know about Alice¡¯s pregnancy, but now that we do, we


    should be polite and s. It¡¯s the least I can do to be respectful.


    ¡°When are you bringing Serenity home for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the manor for a short stay when she has time.¡±


    Tania replied, ¡°Okay. Have a talk with her sister. We shouldn¡¯t leave her out for your wedding with


    Serenity. Make sure we observe all the traditions.¡±


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me the address of your sister¨Cinw? I¡¯ll discuss your wedding preparations with


    her.¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°My sister-inw is renting a ce now.


    ¡°I wanted to give her a house, but she and Serenity refused.¡±


    Tania fell silent for a while before saying, ¡°Your nana took a liking to Serenity likely because of


    Serenity¡¯s independence of making her own money.¡±


    She had no interest in the Yorks¡¯ fame and fortune.


    It was rare that Serenity and her sister were able to stay true to themselves against temptation in this


    materialistic world.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Only, Serenity did note from a nice family. Her money¨Chungry rtives¡­


    The Hunts made Tania sick.


    They were a vexatious family. Tania had never met anyone more ruthless and unreasonable.


    Talking about properties, Zachary¡¯s mind flew back to his Valentine¡¯s gift for Serenity. Serenity did not


    ept his gift in the end.


    Zachary thought about getting Jasmine to y the middle person, but Jasmine told him to do it himself.


    He wanted to transfer all his personal assets to Serenity, but Serenity turned down his gesture too.


    Nevertheless, she was willing to hold onto the important paperwork such as the title deeds only


    because he threatened to throw the stuff away.


    That was how she relented.


    Still, the ck card was given back to him.

 Chapter 976

    Chapter 976


    Zachary could not even give Serenity one thing because she did not want anything.


    Serenity was a stubborn woman!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, Zachary loved her so!


    ¡°The etiquette lessons I talked to you and Serenity about¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, she asked her aunt for help on this. She¡¯ll be going with her aunt to social events, starting


    tonight. With Mrs. Stone showing her the ropes, it will be quicker and more efficient than taking a ss


    on etiquette.¡±


    Tania replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll keep out of this. I can bring her along to social events too, if she wants to.¡±


    As Serenity¡¯s mother¨Cinw, Tania had not spent much time with her. Besides, she believed Zachary


    was out of Serenity¡¯s league. Tania would only be critical and harsh if she was the one to bring Serenity


    into the high social circle, and the seemingly cordial rtionship between mother¨Cinw and


    daughter¨Cinw would deteriorate.


    Tania understood why Serenity leaned toward seeking help from Mrs. Stone.


    Mrs. Stone was once a tough businesswoman. With Mrs. Stone taking Serenity under her wing, Tania


    trusted that Serenity would find herself in and around Zachary¡¯s circle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a note of everybody¡¯s birthdays, so our family has a reason to host a


    celebration. At least, Serenity can get practice runs at home.¡±


    Zachary uttered with a smile, ¡°You can discuss it with Nana and the other aunts. Youdies can decide


    on the domestic affairs.¡±


    His mother believed Serenity was not right for him. However, Tania did nothing to hurt Serenity, not


    even voicing her disapproval out loud.


    Compared to mothers who forcefully stepped into their children¡¯s rtionships, Zachary believed his


    mom was rather open¨Cminded.


    Tania got some work to do now.


    After a call with his mother, Zachary put everything into his work.


    He should earn more money and make his wife the richest woman in Wiltspoon.


    With a ck sedan pulled up far away, the person inside kept tabs on All You Can Eat diner.


    ¡°Do you see that fat woman? That¡¯s her, Hank¡¯s ex-wife, Liberty.¡±


    Jessica said to her brother as she pointed at Liberty¡¯s breakfast dinner. ¡°She took a huge cut of Hank¡¯s


    money after the divorce. That was why Hank couldn¡¯t fork out the 777,777 dors for Jack¡¯s and your


    home fenovation and new cars.¡±


    Oscar observed for a while before turning his attention to his sister. ¡°Jessica, tell me what you want me


    to do about it.¡±


    ¡°My mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw regret burning the bridge with her. It¡¯s a good thing that Hank¡¯s


    still on my side, but he often drops by to see their son, or so he said. I¡¯m not happy about it, but I¡¯m not


    pregnant. I don¡¯t have a kid of my own, so I don¡¯t have a reason to stop Hank from seeing his son.


    ¡°Find a few hooligans to stir trouble at her diner in turns once it is open for business. Nothing too


    extreme or to the point of assault. I just want her reputation and business ruined is all.


    Jessica reminded her brother, ¡°Her aunt is the missus of the Stone family who owns Stone Group. Her


    sister is married into the wealthiest family in the city.


    ¡°Just look for something that will put her out of business. I¡¯m just paying her back. the favor. Hank and I


    lost our jobs because of her.


    Jessica could take things up a notch, but she did not have the guts to do so.


    She was afraid of Zachary and the Stones¡® payback.


    ¡°Why should she be enjoying life when I¡¯m experiencing hell now? There can only be one winner


    between us, and it has to be me!¡±


    The thought that her inws favored Liberty got under Jessica¡¯s skin.


    She was the victor, and yet she had it rougher than Liberty. Reality did not sit well with Jessica.

 Chapter 977

    Chapter 977


    Jessica¡¯s exnation only drove fear in Oscar. ¡°Jessica, she¡¯s well connected. It won¡¯t go unnoticed if


    we hired a few hooligans to stir trouble. Her rtives are wealthy and powerful. They¡¯re not people we


    can mess with.


    ¡°Did you say that her brother¨Cinw is the heir of the wealthiest York family? All the more reason to


    stay away from them. Don¡¯t you know how the Yorks are? We¡¯ve heard of the family even though we


    live in a rural area. Forget it. A hundred thousand dors isn¡¯t worth me taking the risk.¡±


    Jessica winced her face. ¡°I¡¯m your sister, Oscar. So you¡¯re going to let it go when someone is making


    my life a living hell?¡±


    Oscar replied, ¡°How is she making your life a living hell? I mean, you lied to us. Hank had a wife and a


    son when he was with you, but you became his mistress and wrecked his family apart. You kept that


    fact from us. Here we were, thinking you found yourself a good man.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you well? I bet you¡¯re the one picking on the Liberty girl. If nothing else, you


    were the homewrecker. You should feel ashamed of yourself instead of trying to get even with her.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard enough for a single mother to run a business, but you want to take away her only livelihood.


    I¡¯ll stick up for you if she bullied you, but did she though?


    ¡°The huge settlement she got out of the divorce is between her and Hank. The Brown family isn¡¯t to be


    med for Hank¡¯s refusal to give us over seven hundred thousand dors. You¡¯re only looking out for


    Hank, so you don¡¯t want to waste the money on me and Jack to fix our houses up and buy new cars.


    ¡°We doted on you for nothing. What did we get out of your marriage? Hank only gave a lot less than a


    hundred thousand dors for Mom and Dad¡¯s retirement. Jack and I got nothing. I would do anythingCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    you ask if you bought us a car and house.¡±


    At the end of the day, Oscar believed his sister gave him crumbs. Whatever he got from his sister was


    not worth the risk of offending the York and Stone families.


    At first, the Yateses were in the dark about Hank¡¯s wife and son. It was only after Hank divorced and


    talked about marriage with Jessica that the Yates family found out Jessica became a homewrecker.


    The Yateses were displeased about this as Hank was a divorcee while Jessica was young and had not


    been married before. Sure, Hank was only thirty¨Cone years old, but he was getting the better deal out


    of the bargain.


    Hank owned the house and car, and his house was worth millions. Since Hank was also on a million-


    dor annual ie, the Yateses made a huge demand, asking for 777,777 dors as a wedding gift.


    This was an astronomical amount to ask for in Wiltspoon, especially for a wedding that was not among


    the wealthy. Ordinary families would only ask for tens of thousands, if not thousands when it came to


    financial gifts. 777,777 dors was enough to scare any family from marriage.


    As Mrs. Brown put it to her daughter, Jessica was not made of gold.


    Besides, the Yateses were not returning wedding gifts of the same value. All the family intended to give


    were things like bedding, and the money they would get from the Browns were intended for the Yates


    brothers instead of the newly married couple.


    Of course, the Browns were unhappy with the gift exchange.


    It also rubbed Jessica the wrong way as it seemed like her family was selling her to get a better life


    themselves.


    Since her parents did not have her best interest at heart, Jessica went ahead and got married to Hank


    in secret. Now that everything was a done deal, her parents had no leverage to demand the money.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re incapable. You can earn the money to buy a house in the city. My husband and I are


    jobless now. We need money for the wedding, the reception, our home renovation, and whatnot.


    Money is an issue for us now.¡±

 Chapter 978

    Chapter 978


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you and Jack the reason Mom and Dad asked for a lot of money? Ask any family, and none of


    them will tell you that they expect that much for a wedding gift. What would you think if your children¡¯s


    inws demand that much for a wedding too?


    ¡°That kind of money will be good for me to start a family with Hank. How can I possibly allow Hank to


    give it away? It¡¯s only for formalities¡® sake, but what did you tell Mom and Dad? 777,777 dors is lucky


    for you. All I get is seven thousand dors in return, and nothing more.


    ¡°Mom and Dad will get a hundred thousand dors while you and Jack get three hundred thousand


    each. Why? Why are they selling their daughter to give their sons everything? What about the


    daughter?¡±


    Faced with her sister¡¯s questioning, Oscar turned red in the face andshed out,¡± You¡¯re favoring


    outsiders instead of family. We¡¯re your brothers. You should get more out of the Browns since they¡¯re


    wealthy, but you can¡¯t get anything now because you¡¯re married.


    ¡°You went behind our backs and got married to Hank. Look, the 777,777¨Cdor gift is now seventy


    thousand. What¡¯s wrong with helping me and Jack out when you¡¯re getting a nice life in the city? It¡¯s


    normal for siblings to help one another.¡±


    ¡°Just because I¡¯m your sister doesn¡¯t mean I owe you. Why should I give you all the help when life is


    not even good for me? Why should I give you everything to renovate your houses? What about me? I


    don¡¯t even know if I have a bedroom, let alone a home, with Hank. Why should I suffer while you live


    the life?


    ¡°We¡¯re all Mom and Dad¡¯s children. Sure, I owe Mom and Dad my life, and I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t help


    them out financially. You can give a little something to our parents too. Like you, I can contribute to their


    medical bills if they fall sick.


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you and Jack anything!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not really part of the family anymore since you¡¯re taking Hank¡¯s family name. Do whatever you


    want. I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± Unable to win the argument, Oscar grimaced and opened the car door


    to walk away.


    Jessica was fuming too.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With the five thousand dorsing to mind, she opened the car door and shouted at her brother¡¯s


    receding figure, ¡°Give me back the five thousand dors, Oscar!¡±


    He better cough up the money since he was not doing her bidding.


    Oscar took off running.


    Fat chance of him ever returning the money!


    He believed his sister would not cause a scene over five thousand dors.


    Jessica was not going to have a falling out with her brother over a small lump of cash. In fact, she


    wished she did not have a fight with her brother. How did the situation get out of hand?


    Nevertheless, her family¡¯s actions let her down every time she thought about it.


    Jessica saw no wrong in asking for a bit more financial help. She believed Hank would not value her if


    she married into the family without getting anything out of it.

 Chapter 979

    Chapter 979


    Liberty married into the Browns without asking for anything.


    The wedding gift, be it material items or money, should be given ording to the current going rate and


    local traditions. Nevertheless, Jessica¡¯s parents demanded a lot to give to her brothers and left Jessica


    nothing to start her own family with.


    Jessica was not going to say yes to that.


    Now that Hank put her in control of the purse strings, Jessica was paying for everything their house


    needed. She felt the pinch every time she footed the bill.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The responsibility fell on her to manage the household finances and everything was not cheap.


    As the head of the household, she started to get on top of their financial situation. Besides, she and


    Hank were still out of employment.


    They were eating away what little savings they had, so they had to be budget conscious.


    Jessica was relieved she only contributed one¨Cthird of her past sry to her family. She spent another


    one¨Cthird and saved the remainder in the bank. At least, she had some savings of her own.


    It was all about self¨Clove. She had to love herself before she could love someone else.


    Jessica hopped out of the car, shut the door, and locked the car.


    She was driving Hank¡¯s car.


    Hank bought himself another vehicle. Of course, the car cost more than a hundred thousand dors.


    Hank talked about bing an uber driver if he was still jobless after the wedding. In short, he would


    still provide for his wife.


    Jessica believed Hank¡¯s feelings for her were genuine. At least, he treated her much better than he did


    Liberty.


    Drawing a few deep breaths, Jessica unlocked the car and retrieved her Louis Vuitton bag. Hank gave


    her the bag when they were dating. Hank said he had never bought anything expensive for Liberty, but


    Jessica deserved only the best.


    Jessica agreed to be his side chick because Hank was generous, young, and handsome.


    Clinging to her Louis Vuitton bag, Jessica took strides to All You Can Eat with her chin held high like a


    victor.


    Before she even came close to the diner, a car approached and pulled up in front of the diner. Jessica


    recognized the car.


    It belonged to her ridiculous sister-inw, Chelsea.


    Stopping in her tracks, Jessica decided against going in there for now.


    She wanted to see the reason Chelsea and her mother-inw came to look for Liberty.


    Liberty and Grandma May were discussing having a party for the diner¡¯s opening next week. Grandma


    May suggested having a party at the Wiltspoon Hotel since the Yorks owned the hotel. They could offer


    Liberty the best price, and better yet, for free.


    ¡°Grandma May, business is business. I want to have a party for the opening of my restaurant. You can¡¯t


    let me have the party for free, but a discount is always wee. Maybe I should just cook.¡±


    She was operating a breakfast ce, so she would be busy in the morning. She could close the


    restaurant by the time afternoon rolled around.


    Liberty had time to get groceries and cook.


    ¡°You¡¯ll overwork yourself. Why don¡¯t you reserve two tables at the hotel? I¡¯ll tell Kevin to give you the


    best price.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma May.¡±


    This time, Liberty graciously took up on Grandma May¡¯s offer.


    It would be hard for two families toe together if one party was overly cordial.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Sonny was ying by himself in a corner when his grandmother and aunt entered the restaurant. He


    said hello to Mrs. Brown.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Mrs. Brown looked at Sonny as if he was a money tree.


    She never really took the time to spend time with Sonny before. Now that they were apart, all Mrs.


    Brown thought about was her only grandson.

 Chapter 980

    Chapter 980


    Mrs. Brown went to pick Sonny up and nted kisses on Sonny¡¯s cheeks, only giving it a rest when


    Sonny frowned.


    ¡°Sonny, I couldn¡¯t get you a toy since I came over in a rush. I¡¯ll give you some money, so you can ask


    your mom to take you out shopping. You can get whatever you want.¡±


    Mrs. Brown then pulled out a wad of cash and stuffed a few hundred¨Cdor bills in Sonny¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown.¡±


    Liberty immediately stopped her and took her son from Mrs. Brown. Liberty uttered, ¡± Don¡¯t give Sonny


    money, Mrs. Brown. He¡¯s still young. He¡¯ll get into the habit of asking for money to buy things if you


    keep giving him money.¡±


    Mrs. Brown replied, ¡°Then you take the money. It¡¯s for Sonny to buy things.¡±


    She then handed Liberty the cash.


    Refusing it, Liberty answered, ¡°Mrs. Brown, Sonny has everything he needs. It¡¯s okay. You can keep


    the money for yourself.¡±


    Since Mrs. Brown often dropped by for chatter, Liberty learned that Hank gave a lot less allowance to


    his parents. Mrs. Brown mentioned that Jessica was stingy, cutting down on her parents¨Cinw¡¯s


    allowance now that she was holding the purse strings.


    Jessica moaned to Hank that her parents¨Cinw had a state pension and were at the age of receiving


    the pension. While the money was not a lot, the husband and wife got around five thousand dors


    from the government.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her parents¨Cinw did not have to spend their money since they were living with Hank, so Jessica


    refused to give a lot for their allowance. Jessica was concerned that her parents¨Cinw would give the


    money to her sister¨Cinw instead.


    ¡°I have money. Besides, this is for my grandson. Take it.¡±


    With Liberty rejecting the money from Mrs. Brown again, Grandma May jumped in. ¡± Liberty, this is a


    token gesture by Sonny¡¯s grandmother. You should take it. Sonny¡¯s grandmother never brought him


    any clothes before. You should take the money and buy some new clothes for Sonny.¡±


    Mrs. Brown made a face.


    Since Mrs. Brown knew what Grandma May was made of, she grimaced but said nothing and gave the


    money to Liberty.


    Jealousy was eating Chelsea up inside. Liberty¡¯s diner was looking great and neat after the renovation.


    The thought that Liberty was about to make money made Chelsea even more jealous.


    Chelsea had dreams to be a boss of her own too.


    Nevertheless, Jessica refused to lend her husband money to start a construction supply business.


    Chelsea was reluctant to fork out a few hundred thousand dors of her own money to set up a shop.


    She could earn the interest by keeping the money in the bank. On the other hand, there was a chance


    her husband¡¯s business might fail¡­


    ¡°When is the grand opening of your diner, Liberty?¡± Chelsea asked with a forced smile.


    She now believed Liberty was a lot nicer than Jessica.


    ¡°Your health is more important than work, Liberty. Look at you. You lost a lot of weight. You had it easy


    with our family. You used to be skinny, but Hank provided for you well.¡±


    Everybody red at her.


    Chelsea smiled embarrassedly. ¡°I was just being honest.¡±


    Liberty curtly uttered, ¡°I¡¯m on a diet.¡±


    ¡°Why go on a diet? You looked better and jolly before. Stop losing weight. You¡¯re fine the way you are


    now.¡±


    It was not just Chelsea, but every member of the Brown family did not want Liberty to shed the pounds


    too because they knew Liberty would be desirable once she regained her appearance from back


    then.


    The Browns, except Hank himself, hoped Liberty would get back together with Hank.


    Hank would hold a senior position in York Corporation if they could rekindle their love and marriage. It


    was said that the annual ie of a senior executive at York Corporation was several million.


    The money was secondary. Most importantly, the Browns would be livingrge due to their ties with the


    wealthiest family in Wiltspoon.

 Chapter 981

    Chapter 981


    ¡°Liberty, are you hiring at the moment? I don¡¯t have a job, and my age makes finding one a pain. I can¡¯t


    beat those young girls out there.


    ¡°You can hire me if you¡¯re looking to hire. I¡¯m not asking for a lot. I¡¯m happy with eight thousand dors


    a month with meals and amodation included.¡±


    Chelsea changed the subject.


    Echoing her daughter, Mrs. Brown told her former daughter¨Cinw, ¡°Liberty, Chelsea has been out of


    work for a long time. It¡¯s going to be hard for you to run the ce and look after Sonny. You should hire


    someone to help you. Chelsea is not an outsider. Plus, she¡¯s a good worker. It¡¯s better for you to hire


    her than someone you don¡¯t know. You might end up with a thief for all you know.


    ¡°I can look after Sonny, so you can focus on running the business.¡±


    If Mrs. Brown was watching Sonny, Liberty would have to go to the Browns¡® home to pick the boy up,


    and she would bump into Hank. Liberty and Hank had known each other for more than a decade, and


    they had a son together, so sparks may reignite.


    Mrs. Brown could kick the Yate girl out when Hank had a change of heart to go back to Liberty. The


    Browns never had a quiet day since the prodigal and wretched girl married into the family.


    Jessica was useless in the kitchen, and Mrs. Brown could not tell Jessica off without making her cry.


    That was usually how Hank and his parents got into fights.


    With a long face, Liberty uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not hiring. I can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    A monthly sry of eight thousand dors?


    Liberty was only a small¨Ctime business owner. She would be lucky to break even and make a small


    profit, much less hire anybody. Even if she nned to bring someone on board, she could not afford


    that kind of sry. Besides, Liberty would never hire Chelsea.


    ¡°I can look after Sonny. He¡¯s attending kindergarten in September.¡±


    Liberty knew what Mrs. Brown was up to.


    The olddy was trying to use Sonny to get her and Hank back together. As if Liberty would remarry


    Hank.


    Liberty had been down that road before. She was not foolish. Why would she put herself through hell


    again?


    Sure, Liberty still had feelings for Hank before the divorce happened.


    However, the messy divorce killed whatever love she had left for the man. Now, Hank was dead to


    Liberty.


    She would rather be a single mother forever than take Hank back.


    The Browns were having second thoughts now because Liberty had a rich aunt, and her sister married


    into a wealthy family. The Browns were merely looking out for themselves just like the money¨Chungry


    Hunts.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you afford to hire? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have the money. Hank gave you a lot for the divorce


    settlement. You don¡¯t need a lot to set up a restaurant. I bet you don¡¯t want to hire me. Liberty, no


    matter what, we were once family, you¡­¡±


    With her mother nudging her, Chelsea stopped short and left her words hanging.


    Chelsea was used to it.


    She was used to having her way with Liberty.


    Grandma May turned on her heel and went to the loo. Shutting the bathroom stall behind her, the old


    lady whipped out her phone and gave Zachary a call.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary soon took his nana¡¯s call.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Nana?¡±


    Grandma May could tell from Zachary¡¯s husky voice that he was in a good mood. Needless to say,


    Serenity had something to do with it.


    Such were the men of the York family. They only had eyes for the love of their life.


    They would give all their emotions to their beloved, and only their wives could trigger any emotions in


    them.


    ¡°Give me Duncan¡¯s number. I don¡¯t have his number saved. I need to talk to him about something


    urgent.¡±

 Chapter 982

    Chapter 982


    ¡°You can talk to me about it, Nana. No need to look for Duncan.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you. Stop with the questions. Hurry up and give me Duncan¡¯s number.¡±


    Zachary skeptically gave his best friend¡¯s number to his nana. At the end of it, he persistently asked,


    ¡°What happened, Nana? Why do you need to talk to Duncan?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Go back to work.¡±


    Grandma May immediately hung up on her darling grandson after getting Duncan¡¯s number.


    Over on the other side, Zachary was speechless.


    Could he not be a little nosy to ask about it?


    Grandma May dialed Duncan¡¯s number and spoke in an anxious tone when Duncan picked up, ¡°It¡¯s


    bad, Duncan! It¡¯s bad! Those absurd people are out to get Liberty again. It¡¯s Liberty¡¯s ex¨Cmother¨Cin¨C


    law and sister¨Cinw. They¡¯re jealous that Liberty set up a diner. They want Liberty to transfer the


    ownership of the restaurant to them. Liberty can¡¯t face those two women alone. She¡¯s no longer the


    two¨Chundred¨Cpound woman she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m only an olddy. There¡¯s only so much I can help with. I couldn¡¯t scare them away by lying on the


    ground. I can only call you for help. Your office is the nearest to here. You can send a few security


    guards over.¡±


    Without giving Duncan a chance to speak, Grandma May terminated the call.


    ¡°I¡¯ll know what you¡¯re after if youe here in person, but I could be wrong about you if you send your


    security guards instead.¡±


    Clenching onto her phone, Grandma May exited the loo.


    There was no telling what the Brown mother and daughter said because Liberty appeared furious and


    was chasing them out.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Grandma May nearly went to drag Mrs. Brown and Chelsea back.


    How was Duncan supposed to y the hero without the Browns around?


    Luckily, Grandma May could count on Mrs. Brown and Chelsea to stick around. They refused to leave


    like that.


    ¡°Liberty, Chelsea is in a tough spot. Hank doesn¡¯t have a lot of money since the wedding ising up.


    It¡¯s not like you spend a lot on yourself and Sonny. You have your sister to help you anyway. You have


    the money to lend Chelsea two hundred thousand dors to start a business. Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a


    loan. She¡¯ll return the money. We¡¯re family after all.¡±


    The real reason Mrs. Brown and Chelsea were here was to get money from Liberty for George to start


    a business.


    With a straight face, Liberty clicked her tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t y the family card with me. My mom only gave


    birth to me and Seren. We¡¯re unrted. You should leave before I grab the broom.¡±


    Liberty should let her rtives deal with her former inws. It would be a battle between the nasties.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s aunt. Can¡¯t you look upon Sonny¡¯s sake¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Sonny¡¯s aunt, not mine. Sonny is living off his mother now, so using his name won¡¯t get you


    anywhere. Get out of here. Stoping over to harass me.¡±


    Chelsea scowled. ¡°You can either lend me the money or give me a job. Otherwise, I¡¯m not leaving. You


    can¡¯t make me go!¡±


    She then walked to a table and took a seat.


    Liberty was annoyed. The nerve of these people!


    Grandma May watched without making a sound.


    Liberty removed Hank from her list of blocked contacts and gave Hank a call. She waited until he


    picked up before callously uttering, ¡°Hank, hurry up and take your mom and sister away. They came


    here to talk ill about you and Jessica again. I¡¯m getting sick and tired of listening to them.¡±


    Hank was at a loss for words. Did his mother and sister not go to Liberty to ask for money?


    How did it turn into badmouthing him and Jessica?

 Chapter 983

    Chapter 983


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯m sorry, Liberty.¡±


    Hank apologized on behalf of his mother and sister before ending the call. Picking up his car keys, he


    told his father, ¡°Dad, Mom and Chelsea made a fool of themselves at


    Liberty¡¯s diner again. Come with me to bring them back.¡±


    ck in the face, Mr. Brown took a moment to swallow the news and said, ¡°They have nothing better to


    do.¡±


    They had a nice thing going on as a family, and it had alle to an end. It took Hank to get a new


    wife for Mrs. Brown and Chelsea to appreciate Liberty. Now thedies would not stop harassing Liberty,


    and it was embarrassing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your mom back to our hometown after your wedding. We won¡¯te to the city unless


    necessary.¡±


    Mr. Brown believed taking his wife and daughter back home could give the newlyweds some space.


    The absence and distance would do them all some good. At least, the family would not be having fights


    every day. That way, his former daughter¨Cinw would be left alone too.


    Hank¡¯s silence reflected his eptance of his father¡¯s decision.


    Liberty just got off the phone with her ex¨Chusband when Duncan pushed open the ss door, all guns


    zing. He had a team of security behind him too.


    She was lost for words.


    What was going on?


    Grandma May thought to herself, ¡®Oh, my. A party came.¡¯


    ¡°Kick these troublemaking women out!¡±


    Duncan entered and ordered the security guards to chase the mother and daughter out. Duncan


    tensed his scarred face and looked grimacing as he walked out of the restaurant and stood before the


    Browns, who were quaking in their boots.


    ¡°I own half themercial spaces on this street. Are you trying to disrespect me by giving my tenant


    problems? I¡¯m warning you. You¡¯ll be in serious trouble if you continue to give problems to my tenant.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°W¨CWe¡­ We¡¯ll leave r¨Cright now!¡±


    Mrs. Brown was scared out of her pants.


    She grabbed her daughter and ran.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The mother and daughter raced into the car and drove off.


    Jessica was watching everything from outside when Duncan came along with a security team. It was


    her cue to take cover in her car. Jessica secretly observed and even took a video to show Hankter.


    Liberty had gotten herself another man. Hank had be the past, so he should just forget about


    Liberty and focus on his life with Jessica.


    Once the mother and daughter were gone, Duncan returned to the diner while the security guards


    stayed put outside. However, it was rather striking to have a dozen men in uniform hanging around.


    Liberty¡¯s neighbors popped their heads out to see what was going on.


    These people did not know who Duncan was because Duncan hired someone else to collect the rent.


    They had no idea that the scarred face guy was their realndlord.


    Duncan looked at the wide¨Ceyed Liberty and then at Grandma May who was watching keenly. He had


    the feeling that he had been fooled.


    After all, who was Grandma May?


    Sure, Grandma May was old, but she was fit enough to handle Mrs. Brown and Chelsea. Besides,


    Liberty was no pushover. She could team up with Grandma May to kick those two out. There was no


    need for Duncan to y the hero.


    Grandma May set him up.


    Realizing that he had been duped, Duncan kept calm on the surface and approached Sonny like


    nothing ever happened. He got on his knee and pulled Sonny toward him to give him a cuddle.


    Sonny did not take kindly toward Duncan¡¯s hugs, so he started putting up a fight.


    ¡°You must be scared, Sonny. Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here to save you.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.

 Chapter 984

    Chapter 984


    Grandma May was lost for words.


    Snapping out of her trance, Liberty asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis, h-how did you know they were here?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Duncan let go of the struggling boy. Despite giving Sonny many pinwheels, he still could not get


    through to the little man. Duncan believed he was a failure because he could never get the three-year-


    old to like him.


    ¡°Grandma May called me and said your former mother-inw and sister-inw were stirring trouble at


    your ce. She told me to hurry over with security, and I did because I was worried that they might


    scare Sonny and hurt Grandma May.


    ¡°Are you all alright?¡±


    Liberty was in a daze. No wonder Duncan showed up out of the blue. It turned out Grandma May called


    him for help.


    Well, Lewis & Co. was nearby after all.


    It made sense why Grandma May sought Duncan for help.


    Without thinking much of it, Liberty said, ¡°They have no shame, but I¡¯m not afraid of them. I was going


    to ssh them with water, but your arrival was perfect timing.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°All that matters is that you¡¯re alright. You can chase them out if they drop by the next


    time. Don¡¯t waste your breath on them. You can¡¯t reason with these people.¡±


    Liberty could very well call the cops on Mrs. Brown and Chelsea if they vandalized the property.


    However, Mrs. Brown and Chelsea came to whine and borrow money. There was no reason for Liberty


    to call the authorities.


    ¡°Grandma May, Liberty, I should go back to work. Call me if you need me. I¡¯ll let the person-in-charge


    know to tighten the security around here so this doesn¡¯t happenagain.¡±


    Duncan came and went in a rush. He stayed for less than ten minutes.


    Liberty had no idea that Grandma May was putting out the feelers on Duncan. After Duncan left with


    his security team, she said to Grandma May, ¡°Mr. Lewis is such a nicendlord. I had my eye on this


    space not because of the high foot traffic, but because there are many offices including Lewis & Co.


    around. I should be able to


    make a living here. I¡¯m d I picked this ce to open a breakfast diner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about profit for Mr. Lewis. At least, he cares for his tenants.¡±


    Grandma May snickered.


    Half the block belonged to Duncan. Yet, the other tenants had no clue who Duncan was, much less be


    under Duncan¡¯s protection.


    Grandma May knew that for a fact, but she did not say it out loud.


    Duncan and Liberty did not have the hots for each other yet.


    Grandma May intended to observe without giving her two cents.


    Duncan returned to his office and called his best friend toin. He said, ¡°What¡¯s your nana up to,


    Zachary? The olddy can fight. Heck, she still got it. She can handle the two women herself. Why did


    she need my help?¡±


    ¡°Can you exin further? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Why did my nana call you? Who did


    you meet?¡±


    Zachary was confused.


    ¡°Your sister-inw¡¯s former mother-inw and sister-inw went to the diner to cause a scene. Your


    nana called me for help. Zachary, I have the feeling that your nana is possessed by my granny. I get


    this weird feeling when she looks at me.¡±


    Zachary finally got the whole story.


    His nana must have caught on to something and was trying to sound Duncan out.


    Zachary uttered nonchntly, ¡°You can send some of the men to help when Nana called. What? Did


    you ditch your work to help my sister-inw chase away two women?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me. I gathered a dozen of my office¡¯s security guards and headed there, all guns zing.¡±


    Having the scenario in mind. Zachary answered with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a bit of an overkill, don¡¯t you


    think?¡±

 Chapter 985

    Chapter 985


    Duncan replied nonplussed, ¡°What¡¯s your nana trying to do, Zachary? Does she think that I have


    feelings for Liberty? I honestly am fond of Sonny. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Zachary believed his best friend¡¯s eagerness to exin was a dead giveaway.


    His nana had a good eye for this kind of stuff.


    Nana would not put the feelers out to Duncan if Duncan was not interested in his sister¨Cinw that


    way.


    In the past, Zachary noticed that fate tended to draw Duncan and Liberty together.


    Wiltspoon was a bustling major city. Yet, the pair kept bumping into each other. If that was not fate, then


    what was it?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ I adore Sonny too. It¡¯s your business whether you like my sister¨Cinw or not. It¡¯s not my


    problem either, but I hope you only take a liking to Sonny. I don¡¯t want you hanging around the diner


    because of Sonny¡¯s mother.¡±


    Since Duncan was Zachary¡¯s best friend, Zachary knew him well. Duncan would not make a good


    couple with his sister¨Cinw, mainly because of Mrs. Lewis.


    Liberty was a divorcee. Mrs. Lewis would not take kindly to Liberty even if Liberty was single too.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s all for Sonny,¡± Duncan added.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fond of the child. Why do you all think I¡¯m interested in Liberty?¡±


    Even if he showed Liberty some concern, it was only because she was Sonny¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Zachary, tell your nana not to y matchmaker for me.¡±


    Zachary answered with a smile, ¡°Is my nana a cupid? You all seem afraid that she might set her sights


    on you guys. Don¡¯t worry. Nana has her tes filled with all her grandsons. She doesn¡¯t have time for


    her grandson¡¯s best friends yet.


    ¡°Mr. Young¨CJohnson asked me to hook Mr. Johnson up with some girl. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t meddle in


    his business. I mean, Nana got me the girl. That was why Mr. Young¨CJohnson sought help from Nana. I


    think Nana should open her own dating agency to introduce girls to all the eligible bachelors like you.¡±


    Grandma May would make it huge in that industry.


    If she could make it happen for an eligible bachelor in his thirties like Duncan, the


    Lewises would spare no expenses and reward Grandma May handsomely.


    Duncan fell silent before uttering, ¡°Grandma May is so young at heart. Her stunt today scared the hell


    out of me.¡±


    He dared not look Grandma May in the eye. He kept getting this strange feeling of guilt.


    ¡°Alright now. That¡¯s all I want to talk about. It¡¯s just to vent. Dinner tonight?¡±


    ¡°No. My wife will be delivering me a packed dinner. I have had an upset tummytely, so she¡¯s taking


    care of my three meals. She¡¯s nursing me back to health.¡±


    Detecting the bragging in Zachary¡¯s tone, Duncan quietly ended the call.


    So what if Zachary had a wife?


    Duncan could marry a wife if he wanted to. Zachary was acting as if the rest of them could not get a


    wife.


    Zachary believed he had bragging rights since he had a wife.


    Before Jim delivered his dinner, Zachary left work at a little past four o¡¯clock. Surrounded by his team of


    security, Zachary arrived at Wiltspoon School.


    John¡¯s car was parked outside the shop. All four of his tires were t. Anyone who was dropping in the


    shop or passing by would notice the car.


    While John wanted to call a tow truck to remove his car, he could not get it done in broad daylight in


    case Serenity gave him a piece of her mind.


    He wanted to wait until her shop was closed before calling a tow truck and getting his tires changed.


    Elisa was there by the time Zachary arrived at the bookshop.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Elisa.¡±


    Zachary felt a little less awkward with Elisa now that they broke the ice as cousins¨Cin-w.

 Chapter 986

    Chapter 986


    Zachary did not have mixed feelings about it.


    Sure, Elisa was younger than him by a few years, but she was Serenity¡¯s older cousin, so he should


    not be awkward about acknowledging Elisa as the older cousin¨Cinw.


    ¡°Yeah, I came to pick Seren up. Did you skip work toe here?¡±


    Zachary replied in a husky voice, ¡°I left early after finishing my work. No one will say anything.¡±


    Elisa pursed her lips. Zachary was the boss of York Corporation, so whatever he said goes. No one


    would say anything even if he skipped out on work for a whole month, much less the asional early


    dismissals.


    ¡°Mr. York is a busy, busy man, but he has nothing to do when Seren is at stake,¡± Elisa teased.


    Zachary never had time to meet Elisa in the past. Now Elisa found out that it was not that he did not


    have the time¨Che simply was not interested in her.


    He would make time for Elisa no matter how busy Zachary was if he truly liked her.


    With that registering in her mind, Elisa saw the light.


    Zachary was a brilliant man, but she was no less a woman either. Only, she was not the woman for


    Zachary.


    It did not matter. There were a lot of fish in the sea anyway. One day, she would find the right fish for


    her.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Seren?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°She said your stomach has been acting up recently, so she wanted to watch your nutrition intake. She


    made you an early dinner to deliver to youter, but you showed up here instead. At least she doesn¡¯t


    have to make the trip. Hang on. I¡¯ll call Seren over. Can¡¯t you bring a little something when you visit? I


    can¡¯t believe you came empty¨Chanded. Where are your manners?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Elisa found it amusing that she stumped Zachary. Only Serenity, who did not care about formalities,


    could get used to Zachary.


    Jasmine got up and went into the kitchen to take over as the cook, so Serenity could attend to Zachary.


    ¡°You¡¯re finished with work early, Zachary. I have the stew over the stove, but it should be ready soon.¡±


    With Serenity emerging from the kitchen, Zachary breathed a sigh of relief at the sight of his wife.


    Truth be told, Zachary felt the pressure to get along with Elisa. He was too proud to kiss up to Elisa. At


    the same time, Zachary did not want to be nasty to Elisa in case thetter would tell on him to Serenity.


    ¡°Seren, have a talk with Zachary. I¡¯ll get in the kitchen to see if I can help out.¡±


    Refusing to be the third wheel, Elisa nned to take cover in the kitchen.


    Prior to leaving, she leaned against Serenity¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Zachary really loves you. Stop


    putting up a front and cherish him. You¡¯ll be the happiest woman in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Since Zachary quit being awkward around her and acknowledged her as a cousin¨Cin-w, Elisa was


    d to put in a good word for him.


    Elisa soon turned on her heel and offered her help in the kitchen. Though, an heiress like her could not


    be of much help. She took up some space in the kitchen while watching Jasmine and Mrs. Lane make


    dinner.


    Once Elisa was gone, Zachary nervously asked Serenity, ¡°What did she say to you? Is it something


    bad about me?¡±


    Serenity moved a chair over for him to sit down. She went behind the cash register to move her crafting


    tools aside, clearing the countertop.


    ¡°Elisa said that you¡¯re a brilliant man. She told me to cherish you. Apparently, I¡¯ll regret it if I pass up on


    you. Don¡¯t always assume the worst of Elisa. Honestly, she never said a bad thing about you to me.¡±


    Before the couple kissed and made up, Elisa had been advocating for Zachary.


    The way Elisa put it, Zachary must be an outstanding man since someone of high standards like her


    ogled over Zachary for years. Serenity could trust him for the rest of her life.


    As for Zachary¡¯s actions of withholding his identity, Elisa told Serenity to stay mad but only for a couple


    of days as Serenity would regret it someday for taking things too far.

 Chapter 987

    Chapter 987


    Elisa found it a shame that she could not be the love of Zachary¡¯s life. However, she was


    comfortable with Zachary being her cousin¨Cinw and wished Serenity nothing but happiness.


    Judging by the shimmer in his dark eyes, Zachary was taken by surprise.


    He thought Elisa would take the chance to discredit him in front of Serenity.


    Poor Elisa. Zachary totally had her misjudged.


    ¡°Is the car outside with the t tires John¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pulling out his phone, Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the traffic police to tow the car. It¡¯s parked there,


    obstructing traffic.¡±


    ¡°He secretly came by twice to check on the car. I guess he¡¯s waiting until I¡¯m not around to get the tow


    truck toe around.¡± There was sarcasm in Serenity¡¯s tone.¡± He¡¯s acting like a thief.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me. I need to tell you that your cousin has made an appointment for surgery with a


    stic surgeon. What looks do you think she should go by?¡±


    Serenity wickedly uttered, ¡°She wants to resemble me and take my ce. Since she likes being


    someone else, she can go under the knife and look like my oldest cousin. She¡¯s Mike¡¯s sister, and she¡¯s


    married.¡±


    She wanted to see how her rtives would react when Harriet had all the hallmarks of Mike¡¯s sister.


    What would her oldest cousin and her husband do when they found out? It would turn the Hunt family


    upside down.


    ¡°What is your oldest cousin¡¯s name? I can let Josh know, so he can look into it. We can get the Harriet


    girl to look like Mike¡¯s sister if we get a picture of her face.¡±


    With Serenity revealing her oldest cousin¡¯s name to Zachary, Zachary immediately texted Josh. [Get


    that Harriet girl to look like this woman.]


    Josh replied with a voice note. ¡°Zachary, did you leave work early again?¡±


    Zachary spoke in a matter¨Cof¨Cfactly manner, ¡°Yes, I left work early. Do you have a problem with that? I


    thought you all would be happy about it.¡±


    Josh was speechless.


    Everybody celebrated when Zachary was not in the office, but not Josh. He wanted to get off work early


    to spend time with Jasmine too.


    Of course, Josh was happy for Zachary that he managed to make peace with his wife. The storm was


    finally over.


    ¡°Are you free two dayster?¡± Serenity asked Zachary.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Zachary stared intently at Serenity. ¡°Tell me if you need anything at all. I¡¯m always free for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have work during the weekend. Come with me to my hometown. I¡¯m going to get bricks and


    gravel, one truck each, delivered to my parents¡® house. The trucks will be unloaded in front of my


    parents¡® home to put the word out that my sister and I areing back to renovate the house.¡±


    Before Zachary could say anything, Serenity added. ¡°Nana said that my granddad and rtives have


    been stalking them. These people have no shame and know no bounds. They think we¡¯re no threat to


    them now that they lost their businesses and jobs.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll start with my parents¡® home then. My sister and I talked it through, and we nned to take


    back our house after the new year. With the word out, I can guarantee that my granddad and the others


    will rush back.


    ¡°They can¡¯t get anything out of me. They probably won¡¯t let go of the house left behind by my parents.


    At least by us doing so, they will head back to our hometown. It¡¯s time to take this to the court since


    we¡¯re way past reconciliation.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The Hunts had crossed the line far too many times. Serenity had been figuring out a way to divert their


    attention elsewhere, and her parents¡® home came to mind. She decided to start with the house. It was


    high time she took the legal route anyway.


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes glistened as he believed Serenity¡¯s n would work. It would also solve the issue


    with the house too.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you to your hometown on the weekend. It¡¯s been a while since you visited your


    parents¡® grave. I can pay your parents¡® a visit with you and your sister this year too.¡±

 Chapter 988

    Chapter 988


    The Hunts had moved the graves of Zachary¡¯s parents¨Cinw elsewhere, and Serenity and her sister


    had no idea of the location. The Hunt family¡¯s intention was to stop the sisters from visiting the graves


    while pushing John to pay respects to Serenity¡¯s parents as their son. John could then inherit the


    property from Serenity¡¯s parents.


    The mention of her parents put Serenity in low spirits.


    Holding her hands, Zachary soothed Serenity, ¡°Your parents in heaven will be happy to see you and


    your sister doing well in life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take back everything that belongs to my parents!¡±


    ¡°You got me. Go and get them. I will hire the bestwyers to fight the case. We won¡¯t let them win!¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity gave a firm nod.


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Clearing her throat, Elisa interrupted the couple.


    Elisa drew close as the couple watched on.


    ¡°Seren, my mom called and told you toe home with me. We can start getting ourselves ready for


    the event.¡±


    She then turned to Zachary. ¡°Seren made you an early dinner. The food is ready now. Do you want to


    have it here, or have it to go?¡±


    Zachary looked at Serenity.


    He hoped Serenity could stay with him.


    ¡°Have dinner before you leave. I¡¯ll sit with you.¡±


    Serenity knew her man well. His appetite was better when she stuck around.


    She personally cooked him three meals a day to nurse him back to health.


    ¡°We usually won¡¯t eat much during the event, so we should have a little something before we go too.¡±


    Having found herself an excuse, Elisa set the table up and grabbed a cloth to wipe the table. ¡°You¡¯re


    going to your hometown on the weekend, Seren. Do you mind if my mom and I tag along?


    ¡°I want to see where Aunt Lisa used to live. I bet my mom would love to see that too.


    She has been wanting to check out your hometown and meet Aunt Lisa¡¯s adoptive parents.¡±


    After her passing, Aunt Lisa¡¯s adoptive parents took away a chunk of the insurance money and stopped


    any contact with Serenity and Liberty. It was clear that they were cutting ties with Serenity and Liberty.


    However, it did not change the fact that they raised Aunt Lisa.


    Mrs. Stone wanted to know about her sister¡¯s childhood, and the only way of getting that information


    was through her sister¡¯s adoptive parents.


    No matter what, Mrs. Stone was grateful to her sister¡¯s adoptive parents.


    If it were not for them, her sister might not make it to adulthood and would not leave behind two nieces


    as a constion for Mrs. Stone who had been in search of her sister.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind. Aunt Audrey mentioned that she wanted to go back to my hometown with me


    and visit my mom¡¯s grave¡­ I¡¯ve just been busy over the new year, so I haven¡¯t made it happen.¡±


    It was not too long after New Year¡¯s when she found out about Zachary. The fight between the couple


    became a cause of concern to the people around them. The ns to go back to the hometown had


    since been dyed.


    Elisa then said, ¡°I heard what you said to Zachary. It¡¯s best to solve the property issue as soon as


    possible. Always remember to ask us if you need anything.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be forting when I need help with anything.¡±


    Elisa scoffed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s what you always say, but you never include me in anything. You


    always charge ahead without me.¡±


    She could never forget the time Serenity brought a group to wreck Hank¡¯s home. Jasmine asked


    Serenity if Elisa shoulde along, but Serenity never bothered to mention it to her.


    Elisa missed out on the most exciting thing ever!

 Chapter 989

    Chapter 989


    Serenity chuckled and went ahead to give Elisa a hug. She settled Elisa down, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Elisa. I


    won¡¯t let you miss out on the next fun.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold me. Your man is ring at me.¡±


    Nudging Serenity away, Elisa teased her before turning around to bring the food out of the kitchen.


    With Serenity looking at her man, Zachary answered in a stiff voice, ¡°Even if she¡¯s a woman, I mind that


    you hug her. You can hold me if you want to hold anyone.¡±


    Leaning in, Serenity quickly gave him a smooch on the face and pinched his cheek.¡± Alright, alright. I¡¯ll


    only cuddle with you from now on. Go and wash your hands. I have to get to my aunt¡¯s ce once


    you¡¯re well¨Cfed.¡±


    Zachary whined like a man who was not getting any action. ¡°I have nothing to do, and yet you won¡¯t let


    me go with you. We have not attended an event together since we got married.¡±


    Serenity looked askance at him and asked, ¡°And whose fault is that?¡±


    Zachary shut up right away. It was his fault and his problem.


    They would have attended social meetings together as a couple a long time ago if he had not hidden


    his identity from her. Zachary would have her by his side for social and business events, unlike now


    where he was ditched at home while she worked the social mingling.


    Despite Zachary¡¯s resentment, he had to watch his wife get into Elisa¡¯s car and leave with the wind.


    s, he was left behind.


    Zachary stood outside the bookshop for a long time before saying, ¡°I get the feeling that I¡¯ve just been


    ditched by the missus, Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Standing not too far away, Mrs. Lane replied, ¡°Sir, everything the missus is doing now is for you. You


    should be happy.¡±


    Serenity was close to Mrs. Lane. After Zachary came clean about who he was, Sam gave it some


    thought and decided to let Mrs. Lane continue her employment with Serenity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all.¡± Zachary knew of his wife¡¯s concern, but her upbringing did not matter to him.


    To him, Serenity was good enough.


    So what if she came from a poor family? Everybody was poor once. Not everybody was born in a big


    city.


    ¡°But the missus cares about it. She¡¯s willing to learn and adapt to your circle because she loves you.


    The road ahead is long for you both, and it¡¯s not going to be easy. The missus wants to learn to stand


    by your side.


    ¡°We should give our full support to the missus.¡±


    It was not easy to be a wife to a wealthy family. There were pressure and responsibilities that came


    with being Mrs. York.


    The missus was motivated to learn for Mr. Zachary. With her trying to be apetent wife, it could only


    mean that the missus loved Mr. Zachary. Otherwise, who would be willing to change themselves for


    someone else?


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned that she might not get used to it. Thest thing I want is her asking for a divorce,


    quoting that we¡¯re notpatible.¡±


    Mrs. Lane replied, ¡°You should have faith in yourself and the missus, sir.¡±


    After a long silence, Zachary gave an affirmative answer and added, ¡°She can kill me if she wants to be


    free from me. The only way she can be single is when she bes a widow.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was speechless.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    It was a good thing the missus had left. Otherwise, Mr. Zachary¡¯s tyrannical words might start another


    fight.


    Zachary only left with his security detail once he had John¡¯s car towed away by traffic police.


    Back at the Stones¡® residence, Serenity finally put on a gown chosen by her picky aunt. Audrey


    personally selected Serenity¡¯s wardrobe.

 Chapter 990

    Chapter 990


    Serenity thought she could just put on whatever.


    However, Audrey said they had to dress for the asion.


    Tonight¡¯s event was for the upper middle ss. Audrey initially had no intention of attending the social


    meeting, but since Serenity asked for a favor, she thought it would be perfect for Serenity to start off


    with. Hence, she told the host that she would be attending for Serenity to ease into the circle.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since it was not an event among the upper crust, there was no need to be overly dressy. Audrey did


    not pick out the fanciest gown for Serenity.


    Serenity had a slim figure and a great face. She carried herself with grace too. Any gown would bring


    out her natural beauty.


    With Serenitying out in the gown, Audreyplimented, ¡°Seren, you just have that refined air


    about you. You have a great figure that works nicely with the dress. It would be perfect if you don¡¯t walk


    too quickly.¡±


    Serenity was trained in the art of self¨Cdefense. Although she was endowed with natural beauty, she


    walked and carried out tasks like a boss. The way she walked was definitely faster than anydy could


    keep up.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, I can stamp someone with these heels.¡±


    Since Serenity always had either sneakers or ts on, it was easy for her to move around. She was not


    used to wearing high heels. The most she would do was put on a pair of kitten heels whenever she


    attended social gatherings in the higher society with Jasmine and Mrs. Sox. She rarely ever wore high


    heels.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my full support if you go ahead with investing in some project or business with Elisa. It


    won¡¯t bother me that you take things fast, but tonight, you must be ady. Pace yourself. I could barely


    keep up with you when we went shopping the other day.¡±


    Rosiness crept onto Serenity¡¯s cheeks.


    Elisa brought out the killer stilettos for Serenity tonight.


    Intimidated by the stilettos, Serenity asked, ¡°Aunt Audrey, Elisa, I¡¯m scared I won¡¯t be able to walk in


    those heels. The heels are so high and thin. Will the heels break when I run?¡±


    Audrey was rendered speechless.


    Elisa remarked with a smile, ¡°No one is asking you to run in those heels.¡±


    Serenity stole a nce at her aunt¡¯s face before putting on the stilettos. Grabbing Elisa¡¯s hand, she


    stood up and took a few steps. She was tempted to kick the stilettos off her feet.


    Oh, how she longed for her house loafers.


    ¡°Wear these heels down the stairs and walk a few rounds on the frontwn. We can leave when you


    feelfortable in them.¡±


    Audrey was so focused on picking outfits and shoes for Serenity the other day that she forgot to let


    Serenity practice wearing the heels.


    Serenity quietly stuck her tongue out. Without defying Aunt Audrey¡¯s orders, she cautiously strutted out


    of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Seren, Mom.¡±


    Taking pity on Serenity, Elisa merrily went with her cousin.


    Once out of the room, Elisa gave Serenity a sympathetic look as thetter clung to the barrister and


    walked. Elisamented, ¡°You asked for it. You could¡¯ve asked anyone for help, but you sought


    guidance from my mother. My mom is all about etiquette. She could probably work for the Queen. She


    probably will tell you to start over if you don¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    Serenity was lost for words.


    Who else could she look for, if not Aunt Audrey?


    If she were to go with Zachary, Zachary would dote on her so much and be cool with her leaving home


    in her loafers.


    ¡°It¡¯s still hours before the event anyway. You can take your time to practice.¡± Elisa added with a smile,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±

 Chapter 991

    Chapter 991


    Going down to the first floor, Serenity walked extra carefully because she was worried the floor was


    slippery.


    Clive and Alice just came in from the outside. Alice was pregnant, so she went back to her maiden


    home for dinner, and Clive went to pick her up after work.


    The couple was stunned when they saw Serenity¡¯s cautious look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Seren? Are your legs ufortable?¡± Alice asked with concern as she approached.


    Elisaughed. ¡°Look at her shoes, Alice. She¡¯s not used to wearing high heels, so Mom told her to walk


    outside in these shoes for a while so she can walk more naturally before we go.¡±


    Alice looked at the pair of stilettos on Serenity¡¯s feet, then at her face. She patted Serenity¡¯s shoulder


    with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s tough, but if you think of Mr. York, you can ovee everything.¡±


    Serenity had a long way to go. If she wanted to join Zachary¡¯s social circle, she had to work hard for it.


    Clive also walked over and nced at his cousin¡¯s legs but said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to practice walking.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead but stay safe. You¡¯re still wearing your gown. Be careful not to stain it.¡± Alice reminded her


    with a smile. She was worried that Serenity would slip and fall.


    Serenity walked even more carefully.


    Elisa apanied her out of the house.


    As Serenity slowly adapted to the high heels, Elisa took a video and sent it to Zachary.


    Zachary silently removed Elisa from his cklist after learning that Serenity was Audrey¡¯s niece. He


    also took the chance when Serenity was sleeping to open up social media and stopped hiding her


    posts from Elisa.


    Now, Zachary could receive the video sent to him by Elisa.


    Elisa added a message along with the video: [Zachary, Seren is working really hard for you. I hope


    you¡¯ll never let her down or lie to her for the rest of your lives.]


    Zachary replied: [All the love in my life belongs to Serenity alone.]


    Elisa remarked with a smile, ¡°No one is asking you to run in those heels.¡±


    Serenity stole a nce at her aunt¡¯s face before putting on the stilettos. Grabbing Elisa¡¯s hand, she


    stood up and took a few steps. She was tempted to kick the stilettos off her feet.


    Oh, how she longed for her house loafers.


    ¡°Wear these heels down the stairs and walk a few rounds on the frontwn. We can


    leave when you feelfortable in them.¡±


    Audrey was so focused on picking outfits and shoes for Serenity the other day that she forgot to let


    Serenity practice wearing the heels.


    Serenity quietly stuck her tongue out. Without defying Aunt Audrey¡¯s orders, she cautiously strutted out


    of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with Seren, Mom.¡±


    Taking pity on Serenity, Elisa merrily went with her cousin.


    Once out of the room, Elisa gave Serenity a sympathetic look as thetter clung to the barrister and


    walked. Elisamented, ¡°You asked for it. You could¡¯ve asked anyone for help, but you sought


    guidance from my mother. My mom is all about etiquette. She could probably work for the Queen. She


    probably will tell you to start over if you don¡¯t do a good job.¡±


    Serenity was lost for words.


    Who else could she look for, if not Aunt Audrey?


    If she were to go with Zachary, Zachary would dote on her so much and be cool with her leaving home


    in her loafers.


    ¡°It¡¯s still hours before the event anyway. You can take your time to practice.¡± Elisa added with a smile,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here with you.¡±


    Going down to the first floor, Serenity walked extra carefully because she was worried the floor was


    slippery.


    Clive and Alice just came in from the outside. Alice was pregnant, so she went back to her maiden


    home for dinner, and Clive went to pick her up after work.


    The couple was stunned when they saw Serenity¡¯s cautious look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Seren? Are your legs ufortable?¡± Alice asked with concern as she approached.


    Elisaughed. ¡°Look at her shoes, Alice. She¡¯s not used to wearing high heels, so


    Mom told her to walk outside in these shoes for a while so she can walk more


    naturally before we go.¡±


    Alice looked at the pair of stilettos on Serenity¡¯s feet, then at her face. She patted Serenity¡¯s shoulder


    with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s tough, but if you think of Mr. York, you can ovee everything.¡±


    Serenity had a long way to go. If she wanted to join Zachary¡¯s social circle, she had to work hard for it.


    Clive also walked over and nced at his cousin¡¯s legs but said nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go outside to practice walking.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead but stay safe. You¡¯re still wearing your gown. Be careful not to stain it.¡± Alice reminded her


    with a smile. She was worried that Serenity would slip and fall.


    Serenity walked even more carefully.


    Elisa apanied her out of the house.


    As Serenity slowly adapted to the high heels, Elisa took a video and sent it to Zachary.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Zachary silently removed Elisa from his cklist after learning that Serenity was Audrey¡¯s niece. He


    also took the chance when Serenity was sleeping to open up her social media and stopped hiding her


    posts from Elisa.


    Now, Zachary could receive the video sent to him by Elisa.


    Elisa added a message along with the video: [Zachary, Seren is working really hard for you. I hope


    you¡¯ll never let her down or lie to her for the rest of your lives.]


    Zachary replied: [All the love in my life belongs to Serenity alone.]


    Elisa stared at the message for a long time but did not reply.


    She apanied Serenity in the yard so thetter could walk naturally.


    After wobbling to the gate of the vi, Elisa suddenly realized that several luxury cars were parked at


    the gate of therge vi next door. Her old neighbors had moved away more than a decade ago, and


    they sold the vi to pay off their debts.


    Elisa wanted her mother to buy the neighboring vi and connect it with their own vi, but when her


    mother contacted the old neighbors, they told her that the vi had been sold.


    The mother and daughter were toote. Clive was the first to know, but even he was too slow to act.


    Elisa had grumbled to her mother, ¡°Who snatched it up so quickly? I can¡¯t believe that person was


    quicker than our family.¡±


    Seeing so many luxury cars parked there at the moment, Elisa guessed that her new neighbor had


    come to see the house.


    Since the vi was bought, the other party would definitely renovate it and have its design changed.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Elisa?¡± Serenity leaned in and asked curiously.


    ¡°Thatrge vi was recently sold, so I wanted to know who bought it. My family wanted to buy it, but


    we were one step toote. That person was quick. If they have so much money, why didn¡¯t they buy a


    new vi or buynd to build a vi themselves?¡±


    Elisa felt regretful that she did not manage to buy the neighboring vi.


    ¡°Wiltspoon is alreadypletely developed. It¡¯s hard to buy goodnd to build your own vi, and the


    small vis in other neighborhoods can¡¯t bepared torge vis like the one you¡¯re living in.¡±

 Chapter 992

    Chapter 992


    All the vis in this area wererge units. They were most likely built by wealthy people who seized the


    chance to get a good section ofnd in Wiltspoon when it had just started developing.


    Rich people who could not buy a good section of thend but wanted to live inrger vis usually


    bought a few small vis, then connected and renovated them into one.rge vi.


    Elisa was silent, then said, ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s why many people wanted to buy that vi when word got


    out that my neighbor wanted to sell it.¡±


    A group of people came out of the vi.


    ¡°It¡¯s him!¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Elisa was sharp¨Ceyed and recognized at a nce that the person who came out while being nked by


    several men in ck was Remy.


    Serenity looked over again before finally remembering. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Mr. Johnson from Annenburg?¡±


    ¡°He already has a house in Wiltspoon. Why did he buy another? He even spent so much money to buy


    my neighbor¡¯s vi. Most importantly, he was quicker than us and bought the vi before we could.¡±


    Elisa muttered, ¡°Does he n to settle down in Wiltspoon?¡±


    Remy was only responsible for FC & Co.¡¯s business in Wiltspoon and would often return to Annenburg


    where his home was.


    He had a house in Wiltspoon, but it was just a vi. He did not buy any other real estate. However, that


    was normal. After all, he was from Annenburg and would return to that city.


    Elisa was grumbling because Remy suddenly bought arge vi spanning more than an acre.


    Serenity said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for rich people like them to have many properties under their name? My


    husband gave me a whole bunch of keys and property deeds for me to keep.¡±


    She did not ept when Zachary wanted to give her all his property, so she did not count how many


    property deeds he had. In any case, it was a whole stack of papers. The multiple keyrings with all the


    house keys were enough to make a small hill.


    Elisa paused. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Remy came out of therge vi and was just about to get into the car to leave when a bodyguard


    whispered something to him. He turned around and saw Elisa and Serenity. After a slight hesitation, he


    came up to the twodies.


    Since Remy walked over, Elisa opened the vi¡¯s door and watched him approach with a smile.


    ¡°We meet again, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    Remy smiled back. ¡°Yes, we meet again.¡±


    He nodded in greeting toward Serenity. ¡°Hello, Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnson,¡± Serenity greeted him.


    Elisa asked, ¡°Did you buy that vi, Mr. Johnson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡®


    ¡°You¡¯re very well informed. We¡¯ve been neighbors with the Zimmers for more than ten years, so we


    thought we were the first ones to receive the news, but when our family tried to buy the vi from them,


    we were told that it was already sold. I was wondering who bought it, though I didn¡¯t expect it to be


    you.¡±


    Remyughed and said, ¡°I bought Zimmer Corp. After finding out that Mr. Zimmer wanted to sell his


    vi to pay off his debt, I came back with him to take a look and decided to buy it. Now that you¡¯ve said


    that, I¡¯m d I acted quickly. If I had hesitated, the vi would have fallen in your hands instead.¡±


    Elisa grinned. ¡°We¡¯re neighbors from now on. You¡¯ll be renovating the vi, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will. I¡¯m not a fan of the current interior design, so I¡¯ll hire a designer toe over and make


    new ns for theyout.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would want to redecorate.¡±


    Remy said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with redecorating a house you just bought.¡±

 Chapter 993

    Chapter 993


    Remy¡¯s eyes looked deeply at Elisa, and he said, ¡°Buying a house is an important matter and has to be


    taken seriously. I spent a lot of money buying the vi, so of course I have to change it to fit my tastes.


    I¡¯ll only be able to livefortably here if I like the design.¡±


    Elisa remembered that her family also hired a famous interior designer toe over and tailor the vi


    ording to their tastes. Thus, her family lived here happily over the years.


    She said in understanding, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since we¡¯ll be neighbors in the future, why don¡¯t youe in


    for a cup of tea?¡±


    Remy did not refuse Elisa¡¯s offer and followed her and Serenity into the house.


    Clive and his wife were still sitting on the sofa in the living hall. Audrey was there too, concernedly


    asking her daughter-inw about something. When she heard the sound of her daughter talking with an


    unfamiliar man, she looked at the door and saw her daughter and niece inviting a young man inside.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Clive saw Remy and stood up. He took a few steps forward and greeted Remy with a smile, saying,


    ¡°The wind must be quite strong today to have blown you all the way here, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    Remyughed. ¡°Yes, only very strong winds can move me.¡±


    The two men knew each other but were not exactly friends.


    FC & Co. were partners with York Corporation, so Remy, Zachary, and Josh were good friends in real


    life as well as in business. However, York Corporation and Stone Group were at odds with each other,


    so Remy and Clive were just nodding acquaintances. They were not close.


    Audrey heard of Remy and had met him once before, but only from afar. They never spoke face¨Cto¨C


    face, so she could not recognize him at first.


    It was only after hearing her son¡¯s greetings did she realize who Remy was.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Remy greeted Audrey politely when Clive and Elisa invited him to sit down.


    Audrey smiled and asked him to have a seat.


    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    Audreyughed. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnson was the one who bought the Zimmers¡® vi. He¡¯ll be our new neighbor from now on.¡±


    Audrey and Clive were surprised to hear that. Clive smiled and said, ¡°So it was you, Mr. Johnson.


    You¡¯re better informed than we are.¡±


    He heard that the special assistant of FC & Co. was like Josh, who specialized in collecting information.


    Remy was the ideal son¨Cinw candidate for the Houston family, which was simr to the Bucham


    family.


    ¡°I bought Mr. Zimmer¡¯spany,¡± Remy said.


    Clive was struck by a realization.


    No wonder Remy moved faster than the Stone family¨Cit was because he bought the Zimmers¡®


    company.


    The maid served pastries and tea.


    Remy politely took a sip and put down the teacup. He did not touch the pastries.


    Serenity was observant and realized that Remy was like Zachary. They both did not like sweets.


    Remy did not stay for long. He only came in to greet the others when Elisa invited him in. After all, they


    would be neighbors in the future. They would be living very close to each other.


    He declined the Stones¡® offer for him to stay for dinner and got up to leave. Elisa took the initiative to


    see him off.

 Chapter 994

    Chapter 994


    ¡°Mom, Clive, do you feel that Elisa and Mr. Johnson are familiar with each other?¡±


    Alice spoke a little earlier. She was just listening and observing.


    Her little sister¨Cinw was proud and arrogant, and very few men were able to catch her attention.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was infatuated with Zachary for many years to the point where her eyes and heart were filled with


    him. It was Alice¡¯s first time seeing Elisa treat a man who was not Zachary so well.


    Serenity exined, ¡°Elisa and Mr. Johnson met several times. She said that the first time they met was


    on the road. She blocked his way, but he gave way out of courtesy.¡±


    Audrey said faintly, ¡°Mr. Johnson is an exceptional man. The men from his family are as good as the


    men from the York family. They just live too far away.¡±


    Everyone fell silent.


    Serenity also thought about whether Elisa and Remy would be a couple. Then, she remembered


    that Remy lived in Annenburg. Audrey only had one daughter and could not bear to let Elisa marry


    somewhere far.


    She stopped thinking about it.


    If a spark ignited between Elisa and Remy, they would ovee their problems by themselves.


    Compared to what Zachary and she faced, what Elisa and Remy had to deal with could not be


    considered problems.


    Remy suddenly spent a fortune to buy the house next to the Stone family¡¯s vi and went from being


    miles away to bing neighbors. Now, they were just separated by a wall.


    After seeing Remy off, Elisa went back to her house and said, ¡°Mom, Seren can walk naturally now.


    Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Audrey asked Serenity to get up and take a few steps to show her. After making sure that Serenity was


    able to walk naturally, she stood up. Alice followed suit, picked up the delicate clutch from the side, and


    handed it to her mother-inw.


    ¡°Have a good rest at home, Alice. Although you¡¯re still in the early stages of pregnancy and your


    movements aren¡¯t affected yet, you still have to be careful. Rest well and let Clive stay with you. I¡¯ll


    bring Elisa and Seren out now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care, Mom. Have fun.¡±


    Alice winked at Serenity and Elisa but regained her gentle expression when her mother¨Cinw looked


    at her. With her husband, she personally sent thedies out the door.


    The banquet tonight was hosted by the Dowlings. It was the eighteenth birthday of the family¡¯s eldest


    daughter, so they were celebrating with a birthday banquet.


    On the way there, Audrey asked Serenity questions about the Dowling family. She was satisfied when


    Serenity managed to answer everything perfectly. ¡°Seren, your memory is much better than Elisa¡¯s.


    She doesn¡¯t remember anyone she meets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I can¡¯t be bothered to remember. Why should I remember people I don¡¯t get along


    with?¡±


    Audrey reached out to poke her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°See, that¡¯s exactly what I meant. You won¡¯t be


    able to get married if you don¡¯t change that temper of yours.¡±


    ¡°If can¡¯t get married, I¡¯ll stay with you and dad for the rest of my life.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Elisa is fine the way she is. I like her character very much.¡±


    Elisa did not need to be smooth and slick. With the amount of confidence she had, she did not have to


    try currying favor with other people.


    ¡°You two¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered to nag you.¡±


    Audrey said the words of admonishment with a smile on her face. She was happier than anyone else


    that her only daughter could get along with her niece.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, I¡¯ll be going back home this weekend.¡±


    Audrey did not ask why Serenity was going back and simply said, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll go over there with


    your Uncle Darrell.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Zachary and I will probably leave after breakfast. I have to buy truckloads of bricks and gravel


    and travel tomorrow to bring them back. I¡¯ll tell them that I want to renovate my parents¡® house or


    rebuild it.¡±


    Audrey was an intelligent person and knew that Serenity was officially dering war on her


    grandparents. Her fight for her parents¡® inheritance had just begun.

 Chapter 995

    Chapter 995


    It was fine for Old Mr. Hunt and his wife to live in Serenity¡¯s house, but they wanted to give John the


    house left behind to the sisters by their parents. That was why Serenity and her sister decided to go to


    court.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The house was built by their parents, and the name on thend deed was their father¡¯s name.


    ording to inheritancew, John had no right to inherit the house.


    The two sisters were still alive!


    ¡°Do you know where to buy bricks and gravel?¡± Audrey asked with concern.


    ¡°I got in touch with Ms. Deli thest time I went back. I called her to ask. Her family just rebuilt their


    housest year, so I got the number of a contractor who transports bricks for her. I can get a truckload


    of bricks sent to me this weekend itself.¡±


    Serenity always thought of getting her parents¡® house back.


    In the past, her sister and she did not have the ability.


    Now that they did, they naturally wanted to take action. At first, the sisters thought that if their


    grandparents wanted to live in the house, they would let them stay there until they passed away in their


    old age. Then, the sisters would take over the house and leave it to their children and grandchildren.


    However, they were too naive. When their grandparents drove them away, the old couple had already


    made preparations to take over the house and pass it on to their own children and grandchildren.


    That year, her granddad drove the sisters out while screaming, ¡°Your father is my son. Since my son


    died, it¡¯s only natural that everything he left behind belongs to me, his father. It¡¯s his final way to show


    respect to me as my son.


    ¡°If you two were boys, I would raise you no matter how tiring it was and leave your father¡¯s house to


    you, but you¡¯re just girls. Don¡¯t even think of inheriting my son¡¯s house!


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of girls? Girls will just marry into another family when they grow up. How can I let


    outsiders inherit the house that my son worked so hard to build?¡±


    In the old man¡¯s heart, daughters had no stake in the family property. Scott only gave birth to two


    daughters and no sons. Thus, after his death, the house should be given to his nephew to inherit. At


    least then, the house would still belong to the Hunt family instead of outsiders.


    Serenity remembered clearly what her granddad had said. ¡°Go take the family property of your inws


    if you¡¯re capable. You sisters have nothing to do with the Hunts¡® property, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    There were indeed unwritten rules in the countryside, where rural houses would be left to the son. If the


    family was well¨Coff and loved their daughter, they could buy a house for their daughter outside.


    Families who did not give birth to sons either made their son¨Cinw marry into the family or gave the


    house to a nephew instead.


    In the past, families with only daughter¡¯s usually passed down the house over to a nephew, but times


    were different now, and people¡¯s thinking was evolving. Even if there was no son in the family, they


    could still leave the family property to their daughters.


    People who did not share the sentiment would echo what the older generation say and pass on the


    property to their nephews, hoping that their nephews would take care of them in their old age.


    Serenity thought that those old¨Cfashioned thoughts were dumb. If those parents could not even depend


    on their own daughters, how could they depend on their nephews?


    Their nephews had parents of their own, and they would have wives and children too. They might have


    difficulty in supporting their own parents. How would they take into ount their uncles?


    The sisters were going back to fight for the property left behind by their parents. They were also


    dering war on the old¨Cfashioned way of thinking and fighting for all the other daughters out there!


    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine if you¡¯ve arranged everything. If you need help, then tell me and I¡¯ll find out for you,¡±


    Audrey said. Then, after thinking of Zachary, she added, ¡°But with Zachary with you, I don¡¯t have to


    worry.¡±


    At the mention of Zachary, Serenity could not help but send him a message and ask what he was


    doing.


    He quickly replied to her: [I¡¯m missing you.]


    Serenity was speechless.


    She could not suppress her smile, but she did not dare tough aloud.


    [We¡¯re on our way to the Dowlings¡® house now.]

 Chapter 996

    Chapter 996


    Zachary: [Sote? Did you manage to walk in the stilettos?]


    Serenity was stunned and asked: [How did you know I was wearing stilettos?]


    She was wearing ts when she left the bookstore.


    Zachary replied honestly: [Elisa took a video of you walking and sent it to me. Thank you, Seren. You¡¯re


    really working hard.]


    [Thank you for willing to try to fit into my circle for my sake.]


    Serenity was aid¨Cback person and usually dressed forfort. However, she was changing for him.


    The hardships she had to face broke his heart, yet he was grateful for it. He vowed to spoil her for the


    rest of his life.


    Serenity: [So Elisa betrayed me. I must have looked funny walking in heels. I keep wanting to throw


    them away. Sandals are way morefortable.]


    The people in Wiltspoon usually walked around in sandals.


    [We met Mr. Johnson and invited him to sit down, so we left a littleter.]


    Serenity answered her husband¡¯s earlier question.


    Zachary was a little surprised and asked: [How did you meet Mr. Johnson?]


    Serenity: [He bought therge vi next to Aunt Audrey¡¯s house. We bumped into him while he brought


    an interior designer to look at the house, so Elisa invited him in for tea. After all, they¡¯ll be neighbors in


    the future.]


    The couplemunicated through text, so Serenity boldly told her husband her spection.


    [Zachary, I think Mr. Johnson bought the Zimmers¡® vi because he wants to be neighbors with Elisa.]


    When her hand was injured and Elisa apanied her to the hospital for an IV drip, Remy was there


    too because of a bad stomach.


    Remy had been cradling his stomach weakly, but the moment he saw Elisa, he immediately


    straightened up, raised his head, and pretended to be fine.


    It was because he did not want Elisa to see him so listless.


    He cared about what Elisa thought of him.


    Back then, Serenity already thought Remy was interested in Elisa. However, Elisa had just given up on


    Zachary, so she did not dare ask questions and simply watched silently from the side.


    Now, Remy bought the Zimmers¡® vi and became neighbors with the Stones.


    Serenity could not help but specte that it was because Remy was preparing for the future.


    Since they would be living in close proximity, there would be more chances to get closer still.


    Zachary was not interested in who Elisa ended up with as long as she stopped pestering him.


    He replied to his beloved wife: [Remy is a good man.]


    ¡°Seren, who are you texting? Your phone is vibrating nonstop.¡±


    Elisa suddenly leaned over, and Serenity quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just chatting with Zachary and


    asking what he was doing.¡±


    Hearing that Serenity was messaging Zachary, Elisa sat upright and teased, ¡°You two just made up,


    and you¡¯re already showing off your love in front of us. You¡¯ll make us jealous if you keep acting all


    lovey¨Cdovey.¡±


    Audrey and Serenity said in unison, ¡°If you¡¯re jealous, then hurry up and find a boyfriend.¡±


    Elisa was speechless. She forgot that her mother was also in the car.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 997

    Chapter 997


    When they arrived at the Dowlings¡¯ home, the entrance of the vi was open.


    Thergewn in front of the house was beautifully decorated, and there were many guests holding tall


    sses and chitchatting in groups.


    With Audrey¡¯s status, the Dowling family was notified the moment her car appeared in front of the vi.


    Mr. and Mrs. Dowling immediately brought their children over to give their greetings.


    When the car was parked at a spot designated by the servant, Mr. Dowling approached with his wife


    and children.


    He personally opened the car door for Enter title¡­ Audrey and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Stone.¡± Audrey


    got out of the car with grace.


    ¡°Mr. Dowling,¡± she responded with a smile.


    Mrs. Dowling greeted Audrey with her son and daughters.


    The Dowling family had two daughters and one son.


    The youngest was their son, who was only eight years old this year.


    He was chubby and fair but was courteous and greeted Audrey politely ording to how his mother


    taught him.


    Elisa and Serenity got out of the car and walked over to Audrey¡¯s sides, nking her like a pair of


    sisters.


    Elisa was famous in the high society of Wiltspoon not only for her temper but also because she was the


    only one who dared to openly confess her love for Zachary and pursue him.


    In fact, Zachary had many admirers, but none of them had Elisa¡¯s courage.


    ¡°Ms.


    Stone, you get prettier every time I see you,¡± Mrs. Dowlingplimented Elisa.


    She was aware that Audrey loved her only daughter the most, so praising Elisa had the same effect as


    pleasing Audrey.


    Sure enough, Audrey¡¯s smile brightened up.


    ¡°Your two daughters are also very lovely, Mrs. Dowling.


    They took the best of your husband¡¯s and your features.


    I remember thest time I saw your eldest daughter.


    She was still a little girl in pigtails.


    Now, she has be a youngdy in the blink of an eye.


    You¡¯re very blessed, Mrs. Dowling.¡± Maya, the eldest daughter of the Dowlings, blushed at the


    compliment.


    ¡®Who is this, Mrs. Stone? She looks familiar.¡± Mrs. Dowling looked at Serenity and felt that she had


    seen the youngdy before, but she could not remember from where.


    Audrey introduced Serenity with a smile, ¡°This is my niece, Serenity Hunt.


    She happened to be out of Wiltspoon due to an urgent matter thest time my family held a banquet,


    so I couldn¡¯t introduce her to everyone.¡±


    Serenity Hunt? Mr. and Mrs. Dowling were both shocked.


    It was the missus of the York family! After Zachary¡¯s interview, everyone in Wiltspoon knew that his


    wife¡¯s name was Serenity Hunt.


    However, her photo was not published, so people could not put a face to the name.


    Some remembered the news about her that went viral a while back and tried finding it again, but all the


    photos had been deleted.


    Besides, the photos on the post back then were from more than ten years ago when Serenity was still a


    little girl.


    Women change a lot after growing up, so the current Serenity looked different from how she did in her


    childhood.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. York, it¡¯s an honor to meet you.¡± The smile on Mr. Dowling¡¯s face grew bigger as he extended his


    right hand to shake hands with Serenity.

 Chapter 998

    Chapter 998


    ¡°Sorry for imposing, Mr. Dowling.1 After all, Mrs. Dowling did not send her an invitation.


    She came here because her aunt brought her.


    Mrs. Dowling smiled.


    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re not imposing.


    It¡¯s our honor to have you here, Mrs. York.¡± Serenity was holding the birthday gift that Audrey had


    prepared for Maya.


    She handed the gift to Audrey, who took it and then passed it to Maya.


    She said with a smile, ¡°Happy birthday, Ms.


    Dowling.¡± Enter title¡­ Mrs. Dowling quickly said, ¡°Just call her Maya, Mrs. Stone.


    We¡¯re very happy that you came to Maya¡¯s birthday party.


    You didn¡¯t have to get her a gift.¡± She gestured for her daughter to ept the present.


    The gift was a set of jewelry.


    Maya took the birthday present and thanked Audrey.


    Since Audrey only brought her daughter and niece and did not bring her husband, Mr. Dowling asked


    his wife to apany them with her two daughters while he went to entertain the other guests.


    Mrs. Dowling warmly weed Audrey and the two cousins into the house.


    As they walked, everyone saw how respect was mixed with Mrs. Dowling¡¯s enthusiasm.


    In fact, it seemed that Mrs. Dowling was especially respectful to a young woman standing beside


    Audrey.


    Many people said that Serenity was not worthy of Zachary, but Mrs. Dowling thought differently.


    Whether or not Serenity was worthy of Zachary, she was already Zachary¡¯s legal wife and the missus


    of the York family.


    Zachary only exposed Serenity¡¯s identity as his wife because he doted on her.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity was able to be Zachary¡¯s beloved woman, so her status as Mrs. York was firm as a


    mountain.


    The elders of the York family had always been known for being open- minded.


    When they heard that Serenity was chosen by Old Mrs. York, no one would dare disrespect Serenity


    even if she was a beggar.


    Therefore, Mrs. Dowling did not dare to underestimate Serenity or disrespect her.


    Serenity was the missus of the York family and was the wife of the future head of the family.


    She was the most respectable woman in Wiltspoon.


    Mrs. Dowling did not try to build a friendship with Serenity since they had an age gap.


    She only hoped that she could make a favorable impression in front of Serenity.


    Furthermore, it was good for her eldest daughter that Serenity showed up for her birthday banquet.


    The prestige the Dowlings earned would be helpful for them for a long time.


    ¡®There are two youngdies beside Mrs. Stone.


    One of them is Ms.


    Stone, but who¡¯s the other one? Mrs. Dowling is very respectful to her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.


    I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡± ¡°Me neither.


    Could she be Mrs. Stone¡¯s daughter-inw?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve all seen her daughter-inw before.


    Oh, could she be her second daughter-inw?¡± The people spected about Serenity¡¯s identity and


    exchanged whispers.


    Just then, two women came out of the house.


    Someone went over and asked the older woman, ¡°Mrs. Newman, do you know who that woman beside


    Mrs. Stone is? Did you hear Mrs. Dowling introduce the identity of that woman when you were inside


    the house?¡± Everyone knew everyone else in this circle, so they all wanted to know who Serenity was


    since she was a new face.


    Mrs. Newman said indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin.


    Does she really think she can climb the socialdder and join the elites?¡± The crowd was silent.


    Mrs. Newman¡¯s youngest daughter answered in a disdainful tone, ¡°She¡¯s Serenity Hunt.¡± The others


    eximed, ¡®The missus of the York family!¡± Mrs. Newman still looked indifferent, but there was a hint of


    disdain in her tone.


    ¡°Like I said, she¡¯s just a country bumpkin who somehow got lucky enough to marry into the York family.


    Mr. York married her without even hosting a wedding banquet.


    Who knows what tricks she yed to get her way?¡± The people around only felt that Mrs. Newman was


    being jealous.

 Chapter 999

    Chapter 999


    Mrs. Newman did not care what people thought of her and continued to say, ¡°Mrs. Stone and Ms.


    Stone are really magnanimous.


    Their ideal son-in-w was stolen away by some niece, but Mrs. Stone is still able to bring Serenity out


    and introduce her to everyone.¡± If it were Mrs. Newman, she would not be able to do it.


    No matter how close a niece was, how could a niecepare to a daughter? Someone rebuked Mrs.


    Newman and said, ¡°You should be careful with your words, Mrs. Newman.


    Mr. York never epted Ms.


    Stone¡¯s feelings or promised her anything.


    It was all Ms.


    Stone¡¯s wishful thinking.


    However, it¡¯s true that Ms.


    Enter title¡­ Stone is magnanimous.


    She was in love with Mr. York, but she could let go of him when she found out that he was married.


    Furthermore, she generously sent her blessings to the couple.


    It really changed my perception of her.


    ¡°You can say all that in front of us, but don¡¯t talk about Mrs. York¡¯s identity elsewhere.


    Mr. York isn¡¯t someone your family can afford to offend.¡± Mrs. Newman opened her mouth to say


    something, but in the end, she choked on her words and did not continue to argue with the otherdies.


    She was aughingstock in this circle because she married her brother-in-w.


    Herte husband was the younger brother of her current husband.


    They had a daughter together, but hemitted suicide by jumping off a building due to depression


    when their daughter was two years old.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Later, she remarried, to her brother-inw.


    After marrying her brother-inw, she went from being the second missus to the eldest missus of the


    Newman family.


    When her inws passed away, her husband became the head of the family.


    However, she became a joke that many people talked about because she married herte husband¡¯s


    brother.


    After her remarriage, she gave birth to another daughter and son.


    The daughter she had with herte husband, Camryn, lived like a nobody in the Newman family.


    It was said that Camryn was treated worse than a servant.


    Furthermore, she became blind because of an illness when she was sixteen, which made her even


    more annoying.


    Even her biological mother treated her as invisible and left her to fend for herself.


    She never brought Camryn out to social events.


    Everyone knew of the second daughter of the Newmans, but no one knew about Camryn.


    It was said that Camryn opened a flower shop in order to survive while being blind.


    She earned a small ie every month to sustain herself, but her halfsister often caused trouble for


    her.


    There was a saying that if a child followed their father after a divorce, the father would gradually neglect


    the child after he had more children with the new wife.


    For Camryn, it was the other way around.


    Her uncle and stepfather never treated her well in the first ce, and her mother treated her


    increasingly worse in order to appease her stepfather.


    Serenity did not know that Mrs. Newman was prejudiced against her.


    She followed her aunt to meet manydies.


    Compared to the youngerdies, the women who had husbands and children of their own were


    friendlier to her.


    There were also many people who looked down on her, but no one dared say anything in front of her


    because of Audrey.


    At most, they would ignore her.


    After staying in the house for half an hour, Elisa got tired of dealing with those people and pulled


    Serenity out of the house to walk around the yard.


    It was still the most crowded area here.


    In this circle, Elisa was recognized for being arrogant and condescending.


    No one darede forward when they saw Elisae out.


    Elisa pulled Serenity to the edge of thewn to sit down on two chairs.


    They were away from the crowd but could still take in everyone¡¯s movements.


    ¡°How do you feel, Seren?¡± Elisa swirled the ss of wine in her hand and asked Serenity with a tilt of


    her head.


    Serenity leaned back in her chairzily and said with a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine.


    I exchanged a few more words with those who are friendly to me, and I didn¡¯t bother with those who


    disdain me and look down on me.


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t been active in this social ss for long, it¡¯s not my first time experiencing this.


    I know manydies here, but they don¡¯t know me.


    I¡¯ve seen how they act in the past, so I know clearly what kind of people they are.¡±

 Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000


    ¡°After spending half an hour in the house, the most I gained was a name card.¡± Elisaughed.


    ¡°That sounds about right.


    Everyone is in it for profit.


    Who would want to care about you if there was nothing to gain? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go get


    you some food.¡± ¡°I saw some delicate pastries earlier.


    They look delicious.


    Bring some for me.


    I ate a little at the store, so I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± Serenity had a sweet tooth and wanted to try some of


    the exquisite snacks.


    Enter title¡­ In the past, when she apanied Jasmine and Aunt Rachel to parties, Jasmine and she


    would just hide in the corner to eat and drink.


    She liked the pastries the most.


    They were always much better than the ones she got from stores.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Elisa ced her ss of red wine on the small table in front of her and got up to help Serenity


    get food.


    A whileter, she returned empty-handed, but she was followed by two maids working for the Dowlings.


    The maids held trays with the food that Elisa had picked out for Serenity and herself.


    ¡°Leave them here for me, thanks.¡± The two maids put down the trays, excused themselves, and turned


    around to serve the others.


    The two cousins hid in the corner, eating and drinking.


    No one darede over to disturb them either, mainly because Elisa had a bad temper.


    She would not show any respect if a person she did not look favorably upon approached her, and no


    one could afford to be humiliated on an asion like this.


    ¡°Seren.¡± Elisa suddenly nudged Serenity and gestured for her to look at a girl who was standing in


    another corner.


    The girl fetched a packet of something from her delicate purse and poured it into her ss of wine.


    Then, she turned around and walked back into the crowd as if nothing had happened.


    She did not notice Elisa and Serenity the entire time, so she did not know that her movements were


    being watched.


    ¡°What did she add to the drink?¡± Elisa said, ¡°Probably some kind of drug.


    It¡¯ll dissolve in the wine, and the taste of wine will cover it up, so the person drinking it won¡¯t be able to


    tell that it was spiked.


    I wonder who her target is.


    She must be trying to incur the Dowlings¡¯ wrath by doing something like this at Ms.


    Dowling¡¯s birthday party.¡± ¡°I think we bumped into her when we first arrived.


    Herst name is Newman, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.


    I never bother with people like them.


    I only came tonight to apany you, otherwise my mom and I wouldn¡¯t have shown up.¡± She was


    doing it all for Serenity.


    Serenityughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll knit you some small animals when I have the time.


    What animals do you want? I¡¯ll gift them to you.¡± ¡°I want all of the twelve zodiac signs.¡± ¡°Sure.


    Give me some time and I¡¯ll send them to you after I¡¯m done.


    But make sure not to show them off.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary is a petty person and will get jealous.¡± Zachary was jealous by nature.


    Elisaughed.


    ¡°Just be happy with what you got.


    You don¡¯t know how many people want to experience his domineering side.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯m happy


    with what I have now.


    ¡°I wonder who Ms.


    Newman will give that cup of wine to.¡±

 Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001


    Serenity kept an eye on Ms. Newman and saw that thetter did not give the cup of drugged wine to


    anyone else, nor did she drink it herself.


    Serenity was a little curious.


    What was Ms. Newman nning? Soon, she got her answer.


    It was not that Ms. Newman did not want to give the ss of wine to anyone, but the person she


    wanted to give it to had just arrived.


    A motorcycle drove into the Dowling family vi.


    In the yard full of luxury cars, the motorcycle stood out like a sore thumb.


    Enter title¡­ The person who rode the motorcycle was a girl in her twenties, but she was not the center


    of attention here.


    The focus was on the woman sitting behind her while holding a bouquet of flowers.


    When she got off the motorcycle, she waved a white cane to feel about the road ahead and slowly


    walked forward.


    She was blind! Serenity put down her ss and sat upright, watching the blind girl slowly walk toward


    thergewn with the bouquet in one hand and the white cane in the other.


    A photo came into her mind.


    It was the wife candidate that Grandma May picked out for Callum.


    Grandma May wanted Callum to pursue and marry her within a year or he would bear the


    consequences.


    Yes, herst name was Newman.


    Camryn Newman.


    She was the stepdaughter and niece of Mr. Newman, the head of Newman Enterprise.


    Serenity did not expect to see Camryn at the Dowling family banquet.


    Camryn walked very slowly, mainly because she could not see.


    The parking area was not far from the second daughter of the Newman family, Carrie Newman.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    An ordinary person would only need to walk for two minutes, but Camryn walked for ten minutes before


    she reached Carrie.


    ¡°I told you to send a bouquet of flowers over, but you took long enough.


    It¡¯s a miracle how your store hasn¡¯t closed down when your delivery speed is so slow.¡± Carrie was six


    years younger than Camryn and would be turning twenty this year.


    She was the first child that Mrs. Newman gave birth to after marrying her brother-inw and was deeply


    loved by the couple.


    The Newman family was rich with assets worth a billion, but no one knew how wealthy they were.


    Carrie was spoiled by her parents and developed a capricious and unruly nature.


    The person she hated the most was Camryn.


    She always felt that Camryn stole the title of the eldest daughter of the family, which should have


    belonged to her.


    Even if they shared the same mother, the sisters were like enemies.


    Camryn waited for her sister to finish her sarcasm, then handed the bouquet to her sister and said


    indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you the flowers you want.


    Please pay two hundred bucks.¡± ¡®You want two hundred bucks for a bunch of silly flowers?¡± Camryn


    faced her sister.


    She wore arge pair of shades that covered part of her face, and her expression remained nd


    when faced with her sister¡¯s question.


    ¡®The bouquet was customized ording to your request.


    It¡¯ll cost two hundred no matter which store you buy it from.¡± ¡°Fine, two hundred it is.¡± Carrie took the


    bouquet and handed the ss of wine to Camryn.


    Camryn did not take it.


    ¡°Help me drink this ss of wine.¡± She shoved the ss into Camryn¡¯s hand.


    Camryn held the ss and said after a moment of silence, ¡°I don¡¯t drink wine.¡± ¡°Do you want your


    money or not? Do you want to continue running your flower shop? If you don¡¯t drink the wine, then you


    won¡¯t receive the money from me.


    I¡¯ll wreck your shop too.¡± Camryn tightened her grip on the stem of the wine ss to prevent herself


    from impulsively pouring the wine on Carrie.


    Her sister was doted on by her mother and stepfather, so she could not afford to offend her! Carrie took


    out a thousand dors worth of bills and waved it in front of Camryn, saying, ¡°Do you smell that? It¡¯s


    money.


    I prepared a thousand bucks for you.


    As long as you drink the wine, the money is yours.


    It¡¯ll be two hundred for the flowers and eight hundred for the delivery fees.¡± The people around watched


    the sisters¡¯ confrontation.


    No one stood up for Camryn.


    They seemed to be used to this scene.

 Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002


    Mrs. Newman was talking to a fewdies not far away.


    She was aware of what her two daughters were doing, but she did not move and continued to chat


    calmly with the others.


    Camryn was silent for a long time before asking her sister, ¡®You¡¯ll pay for the flowers after I drink this?¡±


    ¡®There are so many people around to testify.


    As long as you drink the wine, I¡¯ll give you one grand.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Enter title¡­ Camryn brought the ss


    close to her lips and was just about to drink it.


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and snatched the ss away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink it.¡± It was an unfamiliar voice.


    Camryn identified the other party¡¯s location through her voice and turned her head to face the stranger


    with a puzzled expression.


    The person who snatched away her ss of wine was Serenity.


    Other people were just watching the show, but Serenity could not simply stand by because she knew


    that Carrie had spiked the wine.


    It was clear that Carrie had bad intentions.


    Who knew what would happen to Camryn if she drank it? It would be fine if Serenity did not know that


    Camryn was the wife candidate who Grandma May picked out for Callum, but since she knew, she had


    to step in and protect Camryn.


    ¡®This has nothing to do with you, Ms.


    Hunt.¡± Carrie¡¯s expression darkened when she saw that it was Serenity.


    She was not willing to call Serenity Mrs. York because it made her feel that she was inferior to a


    country bumpkin.


    ¡°I saw Ms.


    Carrie drug this ss of wine earlier.¡± The person who said this was not Serenity, but Elisa.


    Elisa did not know why Serenity was meddling, but since thetter made a move, she did notg


    behind and interjected as well.


    She did not care about someone of Carrie¡¯s status.


    She directly exposed Carrie¡¯s plot.


    ¡°Ms.


    Stone, you can put whatever you want into your mouth, but you should be more mindful of whates


    out of it.


    Which eye of yours saw that I drugged the wine?¡± Elisa raised her chin and said arrogantly, ¡°I have two


    eyes.


    I saw it with both of them.¡± ¡®You-¡± Elisa took the ss from Serenity¡¯s hand and handed it back to


    Carrie.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡® This is your wine, Ms.


    Carrie.


    You should drink it yourself.¡± ¡°Ms.


    Stone, this is between me and her.


    I suggest you and Ms.


    Hunt stay out of it.¡± Carrie was spoiled by her family and was quite stubborn.


    She was not afraid of Elisa at all.


    She even leaned into Elisa¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Ms.


    Stone, other people might be scared of you, but I¡¯m not.¡± Then, she straightened up and handed the


    wine ss to Camryn again.


    Her eyes looked askance provocatively at Elisa and Serenity, but her words were directed toward


    Camryn.


    ¡®You can¡¯t leave unless you drink this wine.


    Even if someone helps you to leave now, I can still make you drink itter, so drink it now!¡± Camryn bit


    her lower lip.


    She believed what Elisa said.


    Her sister must have drugged the wine.


    Forcing her to drink it was a deliberate attempt to make her look bad in front of everyone.


    She already tried to reduce her presence in the Newman family, but Carrie still targeted her.


    They shared the same mother, but not only did Carrie not treat her like a sister, she had always tried to


    cause trouble for her.


    ¡°I said, drink it!¡± Carrie was extremely arrogant.

 Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003


    Carrie was provoking Elisa and Serenity.


    They could help Camryn now, but could they help her forever? Carrie could wreck Camryn¡¯s flower


    shop any time she wanted, and Camryn would not dare to do anything about it.


    Camryn was not stupid.


    She would not drink the ss of wine after Elisa said that it was drugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give these flowers to you as a gift.


    You don¡¯t have to pay.¡± Enter title¡­ Then, she faced Elisa and Serenity and thanked them.


    There was a hint of gratitude in her normally indifferent tone.


    ¡°Camryn Newman, I asked you to drink the wine!¡± Carrie felt that her n was about to fail.


    When Camryn turned to leave, she reached out and grabbed Camryn, pulling her sister toward her.


    She grabbed Camryn¡¯s chin with one hand, pinched it forcefully, and was just about to pour the ss of


    wine into her throat.


    Serenity and Elisa moved at the same time.


    Serenity easily reversed the situation with her kickboxing skills.


    She not only rescued Camryn from Carrie¡¯s grip but also grasped Carrie¡¯s chin.


    Meanwhile, Elisa grabbed the wine ss and poured it into Carrie¡¯s mouth.


    Carrie struggled desperately but still ended up swallowing a few gulps of the wine.


    Serenity only let her go after she swallowed.


    Elisa tossed the ss to the side, where it shattered on the ground.


    The loud noise alerted even Mrs. Newman, who was still calmly chatting with others.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She immediately came over when she found out that her younger daughter was at a disadvantage.


    ¡°M-Mom, let¡¯s go back.


    I want to go back now.¡± Carrie knew very well what kind of drug she added to the wine and what the


    consequences were after drinking it.


    She did not want to undress in front of so many people and make a fool of herself.


    She prepared the drug for Camryn, but because of Elisa and Serenity¡¯s interference, she ended up


    drinking it instead.


    She was anxious to leave before the drug kicked in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Carrie?¡± Mrs. Newman asked anxiously.


    When she saw Camryn standing by the side, she red at her and questioned in a stern voice, ¡°What


    did you do to your sister, Camryn?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Camryn¡¯s expression turned cold at her


    mother¡¯s questioning.


    It seemed that the rtionship between them was not the best either.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so hot.


    I want to take off my clothes¡­¡± Carrie was still sober, but she felt hot as the drug started to kick in.


    She started tugging the evening gown she was wearing.


    Mrs. Newman instantly understood what was happening.


    She hurriedly embraced Carrie and swung her hand at Camryn.


    Serenity pulled Camryn away, so Mrs. Newman did not manage to hit her.


    ¡°Mrs. York, this is a family matter.


    Please don¡¯t meddle.¡± Serenity said innocently, ¡°I already did.¡± What could she do? She could only


    continue to meddle.


    ¡°Mrs. Newman, isn¡¯t she your daughter too? You¡¯re not even going to ask what happened? I saw


    everything that happened.


    Your younger daughter drugged a ss of wine and tried to force her elder sister to drink it.


    ¡°She reaps what she sows!¡± Mrs. Newman snapped, ¡°Even so, that¡¯s between the sisters.


    I advise you to stay out of it! Who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a country bumpkin.


    Do you think you¡¯re really some missus just because that¡¯s what other people call you?¡± Serenity had a


    vague smile.


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m a country bumpkin? That has nothing to do with you too.


    I don¡¯t need other people to call me missus either, but as long as my husband is Mr. York, I¡¯m Mrs.


    York! ¡°I might not want to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, but I think I¡¯ll meddle in Camryn¡¯s.


    Mrs. Newman, I don¡¯t care who you are either.


    I dare you to touch a single hair on Camryn¡¯s head after going back tonight!¡± Serenity¡¯s eyes were cold


    as she red at Mrs. Newman.


    ¡®You-!¡± Mrs. Newman was so angry that her face turned scarlet.

 Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004


    Just then, Audrey and Mrs. Dowling heard themotion and hurriedly came out of the house.


    Mrs. Newman did not dare confront Audrey head-on, and her darling daughter was suffering the


    consequences of her own actions, so she simply apologized to Mrs. Dowling and quickly left the venue


    while trudging both their weights along.


    When everything calmed down again, Camryn thanked Serenity and Elisa.


    She did not understand why they helped her.


    Enter title¡­ From her mother¡¯s shouting, she learned that one of the people who helped her was Mrs.


    York, the most talked about person in Wiltspoon recently.


    She did not expect Mrs. York to be the chivalrous type and saved her.


    In fact, even without Serenity¡¯s help, she had her ways to get out of the trap.


    She eked out a living under the thumb of her stepfather and her mother, who was as cruel as a


    stepmother, and slowly collected evidence¡­ Camryn would not have lived until now if she did not have


    tricks up her sleeve.


    Serenity said in concern, ¡°If they try to cause trouble for you after going back¡­¡± She did not know if her


    words could threaten Mrs. Newman.


    Camryn said faintly, ¡°They¡¯ve never really managed to one-up me before.¡± Serenity¡¯s beautiful eyes


    glimmered.


    In the end, she said, ¡°Well, take care then.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Camryn once again thanked Serenity and


    Elisa.


    Then, she calmly walked forward while probing the way with her white cane.


    Only then did her clerk dare toe over and help her.


    Soon, Camryn left the Dowling residence on the motorcycle.


    It was gettingte after the scene the two Newman sisters made, and many guests left one after


    another.


    Audrey took her daughter and niece to say goodbye and left too.


    She first sent Serenity back to Brynfield.


    She did not say a single word about her daughter and niece helping Camryn.


    Zachary received a message from his beloved wife long ago and was waiting for her at the entrance of


    Brynfield.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Audrey¡¯s car stopped, he walked over and greeted her first, then pulled open the car door for his


    beloved wife like a gentleman and reached out to her to help her out of the car.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, would you and Elisa want toe in for some tea?¡± Audrey smiled and politely declined.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so we won¡¯t go in.


    Hurry up and take Serenity inside, Zachary.¡± ¡°Bye, Aunt Audrey.¡± Zachary was just asking out of


    courtesy.


    He guessed that Audrey and Elisa would refuse anyway.


    After all, it was quitete.


    The young couple watched Audrey¡¯s car drive away before they headed into the neighborhood hand-in-


    hand.


    ¡°Seren, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± ¡°Am I not beautiful any other day?¡± ¡°You¡¯re always beautiful.


    In my eyes, you¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world.¡± Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.


    ¡°Zachary.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± ¡°I might be in trouble.¡± Zachary did not stop and continued to walk.


    ¡°What happened? Tell me how much trouble you¡¯re in so I can figure out how to fix it.¡± Serenity


    laughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing major.


    I just offended some people.¡± Zachary said dotingly yet domineeringly, ¡°Even if it¡¯s major.


    I¡¯ll find a way to help you solve it.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about offending others.


    All that matters is that no one offends you

 Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask who I offended?¡± Zachary looked at her and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to.


    No matter who you offend, I¡¯ll always be on your side.¡± In his eyes, his wife was always right.


    Serenity muttered, ¡°Zachary, you¡¯ll spoil me rotten if you trust me like this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m


    trying to do.


    I¡¯ll spoil you so rotten that no one else can stand you.


    That way, you¡¯ll always be mine.


    No one will try to steal you away.¡± Enter title¡­ Serenity could not help butugh.


    ¡°Who would dare steal me away after knowing that I¡¯m your wife?¡± Shawn had been secretly in love


    with her for many years and did not give up even after finding out that she was married.


    He hoped that she could still marry him after she divorced her husband.


    However, when his mother told him that Serenity¡¯s husband was Zachary York, the heir of the York


    family, Shawn finally gave up.


    Last time, Shawn took advantage of a long weekend to hastily return to Wiltspoon.


    Rachel invited Jasmine and her family for dinner, and they got together with Shawn as well.


    Jasmine said that Shawn had matured a lot, but he had be much quieter.


    He did not talk much after greeting everyone.


    She said that he must still love Serenity, but he knew that he could notpete with Zachary.


    He did not darepete with Zachary either since Zachary had made a move against Lowe Lowe


    Enterprise when he tried to pester Serenity.


    No matter how love-addled Shawn¡¯s brain was, he did not dare gamble with his family business.


    He could not afford to gamble, and he could not afford to lose.


    He could only force himself to cut off his feelings.


    Before he left Wiltspoon to go back to work in Havenmill, he told Jasmine that he would probably not


    fall in love and get married for the next ten years.


    Jasmine¡¯s heart ached for her cousin, but she could onlyfort him.


    With her character, she could not help her cousin to pursue Serenity and destroy Serenity¡¯s marital


    happiness.


    Furthermore, Zachary was now in love with Serenity and treated her exceedingly well.


    For Serenity, Zachary bowed to Elisa and even acknowledged Elisa as his cousin-inw.


    Even if he did not fall in love with Serenity, they were still a legal couple.


    Jasmine was not willing to let her cousin interfere in her best friend¡¯s marriage.


    He would be a homewrecker.


    The Sox family did not have homewreckers as rtives.


    ¡®There¡¯s no one for now, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll attract a love rival as good as I am as you get better and


    better in the future.¡± Serenityughed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be better than you no matter how hard I try.


    Besides, there¡¯s a world of difference between us.


    Even if I wanted to tter myself, there¡¯s no way I could attract a love rival on your level.


    Everyone in Wiltspoon now knows that I¡¯m your wife.


    ¡°Many people haven¡¯t seen me before, but they know my name.


    As soon as they hear the name Serenity Hunt, no one will dare try and steal me away.¡± The couple


    talked as they walked.


    They strolled for a while before arriving at their block.


    They rode the elevator to the eighth floor and returned to their small home.


    The house lights were lit, and the TV was also on.


    Zachary must have been watching TV while waiting for her to return.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Lane?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not here.


    I¡¯m not in a hurry to call her back.¡± He wanted to spend some time with her alone first.


    After entering the house, Zachary quickly took Serenity¡¯s indoor slippers from the shoe rack and asked


    her to change out of her stilettos.


    Serenity sighedfortably after changing into the slippers.


    ¡°Slippers are the best.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not used to wearing high heels, just wear ts in the future.


    You¡¯re already quite tall.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯ll still be taller than others without wearing heels.¡± Zachary did not want his beloved wife to torture


    her feet.

 Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006


    ¡°Aunt Audrey will re at you if she heard you say that.¡± Zacharyughed.


    ¡°Your aunt has always been a stern person.


    She mellowed out considerably after retiring, but it¡¯ll still be hard on you because you asked her to


    teach you.


    However, she¡¯s still your aunt and is doing it for your own good.


    If you can bear the hardships, the lessons you learn from her will serve you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Serenity walked to the sofa and sat down.


    Zachary followed and propped her feet up, then started to massage them.


    Enter title¡­ Serenity tried to stop him and said, ¡°You¡¯re the high and mighty Mr. York, the CEO of York


    Corporation.¡± ¡°In front of you, I¡¯m just your husband.


    My wife tortured her feet with her muchhated stilettos for an entire night for me.


    Who can stop me from pampering her a little when she gets back?¡± After hearing his domineering yet


    sweet words, Serenity did not stop him from massaging her feet.


    ¡°I met Camryn Newman tonight.¡± Serenity took the initiative to tell him when he did not ask.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Camryn Newman?¡± Zachary focused on massaging Serenity and did not even raise his head.


    He could not care less who Camryn was.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her picture earlier? She¡¯s really pretty, but her face is a little small.


    Therge shades she always wears take up more than half of her face, making her look even smaller.


    The way she speaks is soft and wispy.¡± Zachary paused in his movements and looked up at his


    beloved wife, saying defensively, ¡°When did I see her photo? I¡¯m not interested in any other woman


    besides you.


    I don¡¯t even want to look at photos of other women.¡± Serenity was amused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being jealous.


    Why are you so nervous? Camryn is the wife candidate Nana picked for Callum.


    Didn¡¯t you see her photo too when you passed it to me?¡± ¡°I just nced at it and don¡¯t remember her


    face¡­ Why would I remember her face or name if she¡¯s not my wife candidate?¡± He continued to


    massage her legs.


    ¡°It turns out that Camryn is blind.


    Zachary, why did Nana pick a blind person for Callum? She picked me, a country bumpkin, for you, but


    at least I¡¯m healthy.


    On the other hand, she picked ady from a wealthy family for Callum, but she¡¯s blind.


    Besides, it seems the Newman family doesn¡¯t treat Camryn well.¡± Zachary said faintly, ¡°Nana has her


    reasons.


    She selects her granddaughters-iw ording to our characters.¡± Grandma May asking him to marry


    Serenity might be because of the simplest reason-a fortune teller said that Serenity and he were


    destined to be husband and wife.


    Now, Zachary believed in those words.


    If he had the chance, he wanted to meet that fortune teller and ask if Serenity and he could be husband


    and wife in their next lives too.


    If the fortune teller were here, he would say, ¡°You¡¯re only destined to be husband and wife in this life.


    Don¡¯t be too greedy.


    Live your current life well before worrying about your next life.¡± A next life? Nobody knew if there was a


    next life in the first ce.


    People die when their livese to an end.


    Like a candle being snuffed out, there would be nothing left.


    No one knew if reincarnation existed.


    People who knew and experienced it were already dead, so there was no answer.


    ¡®That¡¯s true.


    I guess that¡¯s something Callum will have to deal with.


    Has he started yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but he visits Josh¡¯s office whenever he has the time.


    He¡¯s probably asking Josh to help get information about that Newman girl.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He¡¯ll only start moving when he gets a background check on her.¡± ¡°Did you also do a background check


    on me?¡± Serenity suddenly asked.

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007


    After a moment of silence, Zachary replied, ¡°Yes, but I trust my eyes and feelings more.


    That was why I concealed my identity to examine your character.¡± ¡°Given your character, you wouldn¡¯t


    agree to marry me either if you didn¡¯t get a background check on me.


    Why did you still suspect me of going after you for your money?¡± ¡°I was afraid that the investigation was


    wrong.¡± Serenity was speechless.


    Enter title¡­ ¡°Marriage is a life-long event.


    Women are afraid of marrying the wrong man, but the same goes for men.


    I have to get along with you personally before knowing what you¡¯re really like.


    A background check is just a few lines of summary.¡± ¡°Yes, marriage is a life-long event.


    It seems we were both too hasty.¡± Serenity sighed, but said gratefully, ¡°Fortunately, we fell in love with


    each other.¡± If she could do it all over again, she would probably make a different choice.


    ¡°Keep going, Seren.


    I¡¯ll listen to the story.¡± Zachary did not want to talk about the time when their marriage was hidden


    because those were the days he lied to her.


    If not for the fact that she was softhearted because he hurt his stomach after starving himself


    unintentionally, the couple¡¯s rtionship would still be frozen now.


    That was why he was afraid to bring up the topic of him concealing his identity and lying to her.


    He could avoid raking up the past by returning the topic to Camryn.


    ¡°Camryn has a sister who¡¯s a few years younger than her called Carrie.


    Carrie is quite pretty too, but her personality is horrible.


    She actually spiked a ss of wine and asked Camryn to send a bouquet of flowers over, then forced


    Camryn to drink the drugged wine in exchange for the payment for the flowers.


    ¡°Elisa and I saw the entire process.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    We¡¯ve never seen such a horrid sister before.


    I couldn¡¯t help but intervene, and we ended up making Carrie drink the wine instead.


    Boy, did that drug kick in quick.


    In just a few minutes, Carrie said she was feeling hot and tried to strip.


    ¡°Mrs. Newman is as biased as my grandparents.


    Camryn is also her daughter, and she takes after her mother more than Carrie does.


    However, Mrs. Newman only med Camryn and even tried to p her, but I pulled her away.


    ¡°Carrie is too vicious.


    She tried to ruin Camryn¡¯s life.


    If I didn¡¯t butt in and let Camryn drink the wine¡­ She would¡¯ve lost her rationality after the drug kicked


    in.


    No matter whose hands she fell into, it¡¯d be devastating for her.


    ¡°Camryn is the wife Nana picked for Callum, so we¡¯ll be sisters-inw in the future.


    It¡¯d be fine if I didn¡¯t know, but since I do, I have to protect her.


    How can a missus of the York family be bullied by others?¡± Zachary said faintly, ¡°Camryn Newman was


    born to Mrs. Newman and her first husband.


    When her husband died, she remarried, and her current husband is the elder brother of herte


    husband.


    In other words, she remarried her brotherinw.¡± Serenity paused.


    ¡°Even so, she can¡¯t treat her eldest daughter that way.¡± ¡°Nana must have had her reasons for picking


    Camryn.


    She probably knows something we don¡¯t.


    Matching Camryn with Callum might also be to help her.¡± ¡®What does Nana know?¡± Serenity was very


    curious.


    Zachary thought about it and said, ¡°If my guess is correct, the death of Camryn¡¯s father might not be as


    simple as it appeared to be.¡± Serenity was shocked.

 Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008


    ¡°Waters run deep in wealthy families.


    They can do anything for the sake of their interests, but don¡¯t worry, Seren.


    Our family isn¡¯t like that.


    Even if I paid someone in our family to take my spot as the head, they wouldn¡¯t want to.¡± Serenity


    believed in Zachary¡¯s words.


    She met her inws several times.


    Whether it was her elders or peers, they were all good people.


    The only person who was a little prejudiced against her and was not satisfied with her was her mother-


    inw, but thetter still did not do anything to harm her.


    Enter title¡­ When she was angry at Zachary, her mother-inw apanied Grandma May to


    apologize to her instead of taking the opportunity to tell Zachary to divorce her.


    Perhaps to Tania, although she cared about what her daughter-inw¡¯s background was, her son¡¯s


    feelings and happiness were more important than that.


    ¡°Mrs. Newman was ring at me like she was trying to kill me.


    I wonder if she¡¯ll badmouth me to her husband when she goes home.


    Zachary, is the Newman family powerful? Did I cause trouble for you by offending Mrs. Newman and


    her daughter?¡± Zachary finished massaging her legs and sat down beside her.


    He reached out to wrap an arm around her shoulder, took her into his arms, and said arrogantly, ¡°Not to


    blow my own trumpet, but besides your aunt¡¯s family, there¡¯s no other family in Wiltspoon that can


    compete with the York family.


    ¡°If pushes to shove, even your aunt¡¯s family is no match for the Yorks.


    The York family isrge, united, and has connections with many other families.


    Being an enemy of the York family is the same as being the enemy of several powerful families at the


    same time.


    ¡°The Newmans are nothing.


    They don¡¯t run their business in Wiltspoon either.


    Wiltspoon is just where they founded theirpany, but I didn¡¯t look down on them and investigated


    them before.


    They have around a billion worth of assets, but their family has always been low-key.


    ¡°If not for Mrs. Newman marrying her brother-inw just a hundred days after her husband¡¯s death, no


    one would have remembered that the Newman family existed.¡± The Newmans probably could not keep


    a low profile anymore even if they wanted to because of an unruly daughter like Carrie.


    What happened tonight at the Dowling family banquet had most likely spread across Wiltspoon¡¯s high


    society.


    Serenity thought about how the people at the banquet simply watched on coldly, and how it seemed


    they were all used to the scene.


    Carrie must have bullied Camryn many times before.


    Camryn said that her family had never really one-upped her before.


    Only then was Serenity relieved and let her go.


    Even if Elisa and she did not meddle tonight, she believed that Camryn would be able to get out of the


    situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite well-informed.¡± Zachary kissed her on the cheek and said warmly, ¡°I have to watch out in


    my position in case a strong enemy suddenly appears and eliminates me before I can act.


    That¡¯s why I always have to scope out my territory for potentially strong enemies.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not able to let York Corporation flourish in my hands, I have to at least maintain its


    standing.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, I haven¡¯t disappointed my elder¡¯s expectations in that regard.


    York Corporation is doing well under me.¡± It was doing much better than when it was in his father¡¯s


    hands.


    What he wanted to do was to pick an heir early and cultivate that heir with care.


    When the heir was able to take over, he would learn from his father and retire early to live a sweet life


    with his wife.


    Unfortunately, there was no one from the next generation yet.


    His nana was still counting on them to have a child early.


    Zachary wanted to be a father now.


    He wanted a child as cute as Sonny.


    It did not matter if the baby was a girl or a boy.


    As long as they belonged to Seren and him, he would love them all the same.

 Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009


    ¡°Go back to the room and change out of your dress.


    Zachary wanted to pick Serenity up as he spoke, but she stopped him.


    ¡°I can walk.¡± Serenity stood up.


    Her legs felt much better after Zachary¡¯s massage.


    ¡°Seren, you won¡¯t even give me the chance to perform.


    I want to train my arm strength.


    Carrying you around is a good way of training.¡± Serenity pinched his face lightly.


    ¡°What do you mean you want to train your arm strength? You work out every day.


    Let¡¯s go to sleep already.¡± Enter title¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll draw the bath for you.¡± Zachary did not carry her back to the


    room and went ahead to draw the bath for her.


    Then, he brought her pajamas so she could sleepfortably after soaking in a hot bath.


    Aftering out of the bath, Serenity climbed into bed andy beside Zachary.


    She suddenly remembered something, propped her head up, and kissed him twice on the cheek.


    ¡°Good night, Babe.¡± Zachary kissed her back.


    ¡°Good night.


    Sweet dreams.¡± ¡°I rarely have nightmares.¡± Serenityy down and habitually snuggled into his arms.


    Zachary embraced his beloved wife and slept in contentment.


    The next day, the couple went back to work.


    Tania, who was far away in Wildridge Manor, received a call from a person she had yed cards with


    several times before.


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡± The person on the phone told Tania, ¡°Your daughter-inw is really nosy, isn¡¯t she? She


    even interfered with other families¡¯ affairs.


    She¡¯ll offend other people easily if she does that.¡± Tania was dumbfounded and asked, ¡°What do you


    mean my daughter-in-w is nosy?


    Whose family affairs did she meddle in? Did she offend you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that your daughter-in-


    law went to the Dowling family¡¯s banquetst night?


    She went with Mrs. Stone instead of apanying her mother-iw.


    Do you two not get along? ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the Dowlings¡¯ banquet, but if you ask me, the Dowlings¡¯ status


    isn¡¯t worthy of your daughter-inw attending.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she¡¯s a country bumpkin, she¡¯s the eldest missus of the York family after marrying your son.


    She should be mingling with the upper crust instead of a middless family like the Dowlings.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t offend me, but she offended Mrs. Newman.


    This is what I heard from others.


    The second daughter of the Newmans, Ms. Carrie, targeted her elder sister and tried to make her drink


    a ss of wine.


    Your daughter- inw tried ying the hero and stopped Ms.


    Carrie from forcing Ms. Camryn to drink.


    In the end, she made Ms.Carrie drink the wine instead.


    ¡°Soon after that, Ms. Carrie said that she was feeling hot and tried to undress.


    Mrs. Newman was heartbroken and furious.


    She probably hates your daughterinw¡¯s guts out now.


    Everyone knows that the Newman sisters don¡¯t get along but that¡¯s between the sisters.


    It¡¯s no wonder your daughter-inw offended Mrs. Newman with her meddling.¡±

 Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010


    ¡°Mr. Newman is protective and dotes on his children the most, but your daughter-inw caused his


    beloved daughter to make a fool out of herself in public.


    Mr. and Mrs. Newman probably hate your daughter-inw now.


    Isn¡¯t she causing trouble for the York family? ¡°Mrs. York, you should discipline your daughter-inw.


    She represents the York family now.


    She has a bad background, and her parents are dead, so she had no one to educate her.


    Shouldn¡¯t you correct that wild nature of hers? How can someone like her be the missus of the York


    family?¡± The other party went on a tirade about Serenity.


    Enter title¡­ Tania¡¯s expression darkened on the spot.


    Liam saw the drastic change in his wife¡¯s face and asked with concern,¡± \Nho¡¯s calling? What did they


    say?¡±


    Tania did not immediately answer her husband¡¯s question, but coldly refuted the other party and said,


    ¡°Mrs. Walker, what does this matter have to do with you?


    You went on and on about my daughter-inw not minding her own business, but aren¡¯t you doing the


    same now?


    ¡°How is it any of your business how my daughter-inw acts? She wasn¡¯t meddling.


    She was being righteous and saved Ms. Camryn¡¯s life.


    There¡¯s nothing nobler than saving someone.


    I¡¯m proud of my daughter-inw¡¯s sense of justice.


    ¡°She¡¯s free to hang out with whomever she wants, and it¡¯s her freedom to choose her social circle.


    I won¡¯t interfere with that.


    I believe my daughter-in w is a good judge of character.


    Anyone she¡¯s willing to mingle with must be a good person.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about how my daughter-inw should be disciplined either.


    No matter what Serenity does, our whole family will support her.


    You mentioned that Mr. Newman was protective? Sorry, but the York family is the same.


    Mr. Newman is wee to try to usest night¡¯s incident with Serenity against us.


    ¡®The York family isn¡¯t afraid of anyone.


    So what if Serenity offended someone? The only thing that matters is that no one offends her or makes


    her angry.


    We¡¯ll help her clean up the mess no matter what happens.


    She¡¯s the eldest missus of the York family and the wife of the next head of the family.


    She has the right to do whatever she wants.


    Why, are you dissatisfied with that? ¡°She has nothing to do with you, so take that dissatisfaction and


    stuff it! Don¡¯t make such thoughtless remarks in front of me again, and don¡¯t ask me out to y cards


    with you in the future.


    I won¡¯t y cards with nosy people like you and tell my daughter-inw what to do.¡± Tania hung up the


    phone after speaking and deleted the other party¡¯s phone number.


    ¡°Who does she think she is? How dare she call my daughter-inw meddlesome? She¡¯s the


    meddlesome one.


    Do I need her to teach my daughterinw how to behave?¡± ¡°Who was bad mouthing Serenity?¡± Liam


    asked.


    ¡°Serenity went to the Dowling family banquetst night with Mrs. Stone.


    Mrs. Stone is her aunt, so what¡¯s wrong with her following her aunt? That shrew took it as a sign that I


    don¡¯t get along with my daughter-inw.


    What does our rtionship have to do with them anyway? It¡¯s none of their business.


    ¡°Mrs. Newman was biased and allowed Ms. Carrie to bully Ms. Camryn.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t stand it and helped Ms. Camryn out, but those women called her a busybody.


    Even if it was not Serenity¡¯s business, what she did was righteous.


    ¡°I¡¯m proud and happy that I have a virtuous daughter-inw.


    What has it got to do with them? God, I¡¯m so mad.


    My good mood early in the morning is ruined now.¡± Liam finally understood what happened and quickly


    coaxed his wife.


    ¡°We can¡¯t control what other people say, so just don¡¯t get involved with them in the future.


    I also think that Serenity did the right thing.


    Since what she did was justified, let¡¯s support her.¡± ¡°Ms. Carrie was horrible.


    How could she try to drug and harm her own sister who is blind? If Serenity hadn¡¯t helped Ms.


    Camryn, her life would¡¯ve been ruined by her own sister.


    Mrs. Newman is no different.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They¡¯re both her daughters, but she let her younger daughter harm her older one.


    How does she sleep at night?¡± As a mother herself, Tania treated her sons equally.


    She was not biased toward Zachary just because he was the eldest son and the sessor of the


    family.


    >>> Read next chapter at here

 Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011


    ¡°Ms. Carrie drugged her own sister?¡±


    It came as a shock to Liam.


    ¡°I know, right? Serenity did a good thing by saving Ms. Camryn¡¯s life, but the busybodies said Serenity


    should mind her own business.


    ¡°They had the nerve to say that Serenity¡¯s meddling rubbed Mrs. Newman and her younger daughter


    off the wrong way. Apparently, Mr. Newman can be very protective of his family. So what? I¡¯m protective


    too! My daughter¨Cinw fears no one! I have Serenity¡¯s back even if she upset all Wiltspoonians. Of


    course, on the condition that she¡¯s in the right.


    ¡°That really riled me up. I can¡¯t believe they tried to stir the pot with me. Are they trying to make me the


    first person ever to break apart the peace of the Yorks?¡±


    Liam uttered with a smile, ¡°My wife is too smart to be fooled.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fuming here, and yet you¡¯re smiling there. Serenity is your daughter¨Cinw too, you know. Let me


    put this out there. You better criticize anyone who calls Serenity an insensible and meddling country


    bumpkin!¡±


    Tania was not having it.


    While Tania was not pleased that Serenity came from humble beginnings, and her oldest son was out


    of Serenity¡¯s league, others did not have a right to pass their judgment on Serenity¡¯s low birth and


    actions. Besides, Tania, as the mother¨Cinw, had always been cordial with Serenity, never gave


    Serenity an attitude, or criticized Serenity for anything. Why were outsiders pointing the finger at


    Serenity then?


    Liam immediately said, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯tugh. I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re watching over your


    daughter- inw. Serenity doesn¡¯t need our protection. Zachary is fully capable of that, and no one in


    Wiltspoon can touch her.


    ¡°Serenity will probably be called Wiltspoon¡¯s Untouchable in less than a year.¡±


    Giving her husband the stink eye, Tania remarked, ¡°That¡¯s not a nice name, but here¡¯s a random fact to


    show that I do give my daughter¨Cinw some attention. Crab is probably Serenity¡¯s favorite food. Zack


    told the butler to deliver the freshest seafood to make a seafood feast for her when Zack brought her to


    his estate.


    ¡°I won¡¯t poke my nose in my son and daughter¨Cinw¡¯s marriage, but I¡¯m not going to stand down


    when someone speaks ill of my daughter¨Cinw to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, darling! Make them regret their actions!¡±


    Liam believed that he did not need to get involved as his son would keep Serenity out of harm¡¯s way.


    Nevertheless, his wife was steamed up, so he better echoed whatever she said. It was the only way


    she could let out steam.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Walker¡¯s call drove Tania up the wall. Not only did Mrs. Walker get a dressing down from Tania,


    but her number was now blocked too. Mrs. Walker thought she could butter Tania up. s, Tania¡¯s


    reaction took Mrs. Walker by surprise.


    Tania was rather protective of her daughter¨Cinw.


    The conflict between the mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw did not seem to exist.


    Mrs. Walker had a loose tongue. She ryed the whole incident to the other women in her tight circle,


    and soon word spread among the upper crust of Wiltspoon. No one would push their luck to badmouth


    Serenity in Tania¡¯s presence.


    Unless, of course, they wanted their numbers blocked.


    Regardless of Serenity¡¯s upbringing and actions, she was the wife of the richest heir. Sure, Tania was


    not fond of her daughter¨Cinw, but there was no way she would allow anyone to say it out loud. The


    taunt toward Serenity was a p in Tania¡¯s face. Of course, she was going to be ticked off.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Newman stood outside his daughter¡¯s bedroom at the Newmans¡® residence. He waited


    until his wife came out from the other side of the door before asking with concern, ¡°Has Carrie¡¯s fever


    gone down?¡±


    ¡°The fever hase down, but she¡¯s groggy. I told her to sleep.¡±


    Last night, Mrs. Newman put Carrie in a bath of ice water when they came home. It was only then the


    child made a turnaround.

 Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012


    The chilly spring and the soak in the bath of ice water gave Carrie a cold. With her temperature running


    high in the middle of the night, Mrs. Newman was quick to notify the family doctor. The doctor


    examined Carrie and prescribed her medication. Mrs. Newman fed her daughter the medication and


    stayed by her daughter¡¯s side.


    Mrs. Newman only left her daughter¡¯s bedroom when Carrie¡¯s fever subsided.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Camryn? Didn¡¯t shee backst night?¡±


    The mention of her elder daughter turned Mrs. Newman¡¯s tenderness into a scowl. ¡°That blind girl got


    Ms. Stone¡¯s help through some dumb luck. That country bumpkin was on her side too.


    ¡°That country bumpkin with no parents thinks she¡¯s all that after marrying into a wealthy family. Carrie


    would¡¯ve been fine if she stayed out of our business. The country bumpkin struck fast. She must work


    out in the gym a lot.¡±


    The couple talked aboutst night¡¯s incident while walking down the stairs.


    Mrs. Newman hated Serenity¡¯s guts. Her daughter would not have fallen sick and been made a fool if it


    were not for Serenity.


    ¡°Camryn¡¯s business operates at eight o¡¯clock in the morning. She should be out by this hour.¡±


    Mr. Newman faintly replied, ¡°Carrie went a little too far this time. Camryn is her sister no matter what.


    What would people think of Carrie if she keeps picking on Camryn? Carrie is twenty now, and soon it¡¯ll


    be her time to get married. Who will want to marry her if she acts like this?¡±


    ¡°Carrie is the best. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t have money. I will find her the perfect man if she feels she¡¯s


    ready for marriage. The guy should marry into our family. I don¡¯t want her to take someone else¡¯s


    name.


    ¡°She¡¯ll feel right at home in our ce rather than be someone¡¯s daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stick up for Camryn. She¡¯s a troublemaker and a devil. Carrie¡¯s reputation wouldn¡¯t be so bad if it


    wasn¡¯t for her. I told you. We should¡¯ve left her to die.¡±


    ¡°Honey!¡± Mr. Newman eximed with a stern face.


    Mrs. Newman pursed her lips without saying anything more.


    A whileter, she said, ¡°Carrie was humiliated and put through hell. Aren¡¯t you going to do anything


    about it?¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do? It doesn¡¯t matter that the Hunt girl is a lowborn. She¡¯s Mrs. York now.


    This is a fact. Everybody knows Mr. York is an uxorious husband. Elisa is not one to mess with either.


    ¡°It was excessive of Carrie. She usually has harmless fun with Camryn, but she crossed the line by


    trying to drug Camryn this time. You better talk some senses into Carrie when she gets better. Stop her


    from wrecking Camryn¡¯s flower shop.


    ¡°No matter what, Camryn is my brother¡¯s only daughter.


    ¡°Put together a gift. I¡¯ll head to York Corporation with the gift and meet Mr. York to apologize to him and


    his wife.¡±


    Mrs. Newman grimaced. ¡°The Hunt girl upset me and Carrie. She even embarrassed Carrie. Why are


    you apologizing instead of sticking up for us?


    ¡°People are afraid of Mr. York, but he doesn¡¯t scare us. It¡¯s not like our family business is in this city.


    What¡¯s Mr. York going to do about it?¡±


    Mrs. Newman believed Zachary was not that powerful to run their business to the ground since they


    were not operating in Wiltspoon anyway.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    That was the reason Mrs. Newman did not see Serenity as a threat.


    Unbothered to exin his actions, Mr. Newman sternly uttered, ¡°Just do as I say. Do you think I don¡¯t


    feel bad that our daughter is humiliated, hurt, and sick?


    ¡°Mr. York is a dangerous man. We better offer peace before hees after us.¡±

 Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013


    Complying with her husband¡¯s request, Mrs. Newman reluctantly put a gift together.


    She then saw Mr. Newman out the door.


    Once Mr. Newman was gone, Mrs. Newman murmured to herself, ¡°She¡¯s just a country bumpkin. I


    doubt Mr. York will love her forever. The girl¡¯s just a breath of fresh air to Mr. York for now. The country


    bumpkin won¡¯t be thedy of the house for long once he¡¯s bored of her.¡±


    Half an hourter, Zachary got a call through the inte. Mr. Chaplin ryed Mr. Newman¡¯s wishes


    to meet.


    Needless to say, Zachary knew why Mr. Newman was here.


    Mr. Newman turned up before Zachary had a chance to get even with the guy.


    ¡°Let him in,¡± Zachary callously responded to Mr. Chaplin.


    Mr. Chaplin hung up and ryed the message.


    Sitting in the building¡¯s VIP lounge on the first floor, Mr. Newman quietly but restlessly waited. He pulled


    himself together at the sound of iing footsteps, pretending to y it cool as the receptionist


    approached.


    ¡°Mr. Newman, our CEO will see you upstairs.¡±


    Mr. Newman rose to his feet and thanked the receptionist before following the receptionist with a gift in


    hand.


    The absence of Mr. Newman¡¯s bodyguards was to show Zachary that he came in peace.


    In the CEO¡¯s office, Zachary put Mr. Chaplin¡¯s call down and dialed the inte to reach Callum.


    Zachary said, ¡°Come to my office, Callum.¡±


    Thinking it was work¨Crted, Callum put his tasks aside and went to the top floor. He was one step


    ahead of Mr. Newman to reach the CEO¡¯s office.


    ¡°Zack.¡±


    Callum closed the door behind him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    Zachary gestured for his cousin to take a seat.


    Callum sat down and waited for his cousin to say something. However, his cousin kept quiet for some


    reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Zack? I can¡¯t guess what¡¯s going on in your head. You¡¯re making me nervous.¡±


    With his mind harking back to his recent job progress, Callum was sure he cleared his work without


    problems at all. It gave him a bit of confidence.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just sit there.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Callum was at a loss for words.


    Knock, knock.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Swinging the door open, Mr. Chaplin stepped into the office and courteously uttered, ¡°Mr. Newman is


    here, sir.¡±


    He then turned his body sideways and beckoned Mr. Newman to enter. Mr. Newman gave Mr. Chaplin


    a nod before walking into Zachary¡¯s office, bearing a gift.


    Mr. Newman came into the office all smiles.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary. Mr. Callum,¡± Mr. Newman pleasantly greeted the cousins.


    Mr. Chaplin took the gift from Mr. Newman and ced it on the coffee table before pouring Mr.


    Newman a drink.


    Since his cousin remained still, Callum got up and politely brought Mr. Newman to the sofa in the guest


    sitting area.


    Zachary only rose to his feet and walked around his desk after Mr. Chaplin gave Mr. Newman a drink


    and exited the office. Zachary drew close and took a seat opposite Mr. Newman. Once seated, he


    looked Mr. Newman in the eyes.


    ¡°What do you want, Mr. Newman?¡±


    His voice was husky and curt.

 Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014


    It had longe to Mr. Newman¡¯s attention that Zachary was aloof and not the easiest to get on with.


    It was too early for Mr. Newman to say if he could get along with Zachary. Nevertheless, it was true that


    Zachary was an indifferent man. Mr. Newman had been around the business world for many years, and


    during his management of Newman Enterprise for more than a decade had turned a small business


    into a billion¨Cdor corporation.


    Although the Newmans thrived in foreign business, Mr. Newman had influence and connections in


    Wiltspoon too.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, I¡¯m here to apologize on behalf of my daughter and wife,¡± Mr. Newman exined with a


    smile.


    Zachary callously replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never met your wife and daughter.¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Mr. Zachary. My wife and daughter got into a bit of a misunderstanding and conflict


    with your wife. I have given them a telling¨Coff, but since my wife has to take care of my sick daughter,


    I¡¯m here on behalf of them to apologize to your wife.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to intrude on your wife without your permission, so I came here to consult with you. Can I


    make a personal apology to your wife? I¡¯m sorry. My deepest apologies.¡±


    Zachary was very protective of Serenity. The media would not be so bold as to pester Serenity to this


    day. The asional pictures of Serenity were taken in secret. Even so, no one would post the photos


    on the web without Zachary knowing about it..


    Callum was confused by the conversation. Why did Zack call him here when Mr. Newman stepped on


    Serenity¡¯s toes?


    ¡°No need for a personal apology. Just watch your wife and daughter. My wife took a liking to Ms.


    Camryn and is looking to be friends with her.¡±


    Enough was said¨CSerenity butted into the Newmans¡® business to take Camryn¡¯s side and Nana


    thought Camryn would be perfect for Callum.


    Nevertheless, Mrs. Newman and Carrie would not take Serenity¡¯s words to heart as Serenity did not


    carry any influence yet. In fact, it gave Mrs. Newman and Carrie ammo to pick on Camryn.


    Zachary was sending a clear message to Mr. Newman that Camryn was off¨Climits.


    It might put Camryn in a better situation.


    By now, Callum had an idea of what was going on.


    So, Mr. Newman was Camryn¡¯s stepfather and uncle.


    Zack called Callum here not to talk about work, but to let him know about Camryn¡¯s predicament¡­


    Callum had mixed feelings about the whole thing. Uff, it was going to be a pain.


    Kevin lost it when he and Callum got the photographs of their potential wives from Grandma May.


    Refucing to take his nana seriously, Kevin nearly burned the photo but was stopped by Callum.


    There was no point burning the photos when their nana had made her strike. She kept copies, so there


    was no escaping.


    Callum had sarcastically told Kevin then, ¡°I dare you to run away from home, and don¡¯te back so


    long as Nana is alive.¡±


    Running away from home was not an option. Plus, Zachary would break his legs if Kevin was ever


    found.


    Although Kevin was not pleased that Grandma May had selected a tomboy for him, he loved his nana


    dearly. It was insolent to stay away from home instead of being by his nana¡¯s side during herst days.


    Grandma May gave them a year anyway. The York boys were not in a rush.


    s, Zack poked his nose in this.


    ¡°Camryn is lucky that your wife looks favorably on her.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mr. Newman bore a smile on his face, but Zachary could tell the fakeness from a mile away.


    Truth be told, Mr. Newman was livid.


    Sure, Camryn was an heiress of the Newman family, but everybody knew that she was a fatherless


    wretch. She was a nobody in the Newman household, and even the maids gave her an attitude.


    The fact that Mrs. York wanted to befriend Camryn was not music to Mr. Newman¡¯s ears.


    He believed Camryn stole the glory that belonged to his daughter. Mrs. York should be getting along


    with his younger daughter instead.


    Despite his annoyance, Mr. Newman did not show it on his face and said nice things about Camryn.


    After speaking well of Camryn, Mr. Newman added, ¡°Camryn is a nice girl, but she¡¯s lost her sense of


    sight. There are a lot of inconveniences thate with blindness, so her interaction with your wife


    might be¡­¡±


    He left his words hanging there.

 Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015


    Keeping to himself, Zachary simply stared icily at Mr. Newman while Mr. Newman was on pins and


    needles.


    ¡°So, your purpose here is to apologize, am I right, Mr. Newman?¡± Unable to count on Zack to say


    something, Callum broke the silence in the office.


    Mr. Newman nodded his head.


    ¡°Serenity is a forgiving person. She usually doesn¡¯t sweat the small stuff, but friendship is important to


    her.¡±


    Carrying a smile, Mr. Newman replied, ¡°Mrs. York got a heart for sure. I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that. You can leave if there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Newman.¡±


    Quit the act already.


    The Yorks and the Newmans had no business connections with one another.


    Mr. Newman had been wanting to leave the moment he came in. However, he was not in a position to


    take leave. God knew how nervous Mr. Newman was when Zachary locked eyes with him.


    He was a lot older than Zachary and probably could be Zachary¡¯s father. Mr. Newman had been


    through the toughest years of his life, but he felt small in Zachary¡¯s presence.


    With Callum showing him the door, Mr. Newman excused himself.


    The York boys did not get up to see Mr. Newman off. Callum merely told Mr. Chaplin to walk with Mr.


    Newman to the door.


    Once Mr. Newman was gone, Callum asked, ¡°How did Serenity get involved with Camryn and into a


    fight with Mrs. Newman?¡±


    ¡°It happenedst night.¡±


    Zachary recounted the whole incident to Callum and added, ¡°Serenity must have seen Camryn¡¯s photo


    and knew that she¡¯s your future wife. That would exin her involvement in the matter.¡± After a pause,


    Zachary said, ¡°But Seren¡¯s the type to stand up against injustice anyway. She would stop the drugging


    even if she didn¡¯t know who Camryn was.¡±


    Serenity could not step aside and remain uninvolved in such situations.


    Callum was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve never met Camryn in person, Zack. She¡¯s not my wife!¡±


    Zachary stared at him without a word.


    Callum dejectedly uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know how Nana chooses the women for us. Out of all the beautiful


    ladies, she picked a blind girl for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s someone with a story worth discovering.¡±


    Callum replied, ¡°You have be poetic since you married your wife.¡±


    Zachary grinned.


    ¡°You called me up here to listen to the gossip. What do you want me to do about it?¡±


    ¡°Protect your own woman. Don¡¯t expect my wife to help you.¡±


    ¡°I told you, Zack. Camryn is not my wife! Nana picked her for me. Must I marry her?¡±


    As a person who had gone through it before, Zachary remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon, Callum. You


    might end up eating your words. Take it from me.¡±


    Zachary was the expert at having the truth blowing up in his face and shooting himself in the foot.


    Callum opened his mouth, but no words escaped his lips.


    It took a while before Callum pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drop by Urban Roundabout since tomorrow¡¯s


    the weekend. What¡¯s her flower shop called again?¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zachary was blunt with his answer.


    It was not like Camryn was his potential wife. How was he supposed to know the name of Camryn¡¯s


    flower shop? Camryn would be practically non¨Cexistent to Zachary if his wife was not being nosy and


    lending Camryn a hand.


    ¡°Look it up if you want to know.¡±


    Callum was lost for words.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now. Go back to your work.¡±


    Leaving Camryn¡¯s matter in Callum¡¯s hands, Zachary chased Callum back to work.


    With Callum out of the way, Zachary threw himself into intense work. He was lost in his work pile to


    look at the time. Serenity had to pull him out of work and force him to rest and eat when she arrived


    with his packed lunch.


    Time slipped by unconsciously at the busiest moments.

 Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016


    It appeared the sun had set seconds after it rose.


    The switch between daylight and darkness simply crept in on everybody.


    Serenity woke up bright early on Saturday morning. Zachary only got up when Serenity had breakfast


    on the table.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me to get up and make breakfast together?¡±


    Looming from behind Serenity, Zachary wrapped his arms around her. He loved the days of seeing her


    the moment he opened his eyes.


    He could find happiness in the most mundane days.


    All the fights, silent treatments, and misunderstandings taught Zachary to cherish everything he had.


    ¡°I woke up without the rm, but you were still asleep. I don¡¯t see the point of waking you to make


    breakfast. It doesn¡¯t matter who makes the breakfast.¡±


    Serenity turned around in his arms and lifted her chin to meet him face¨Cto¨Cface. With adoration in her


    eyes, she curled her lips. ¡°Good morning, babe.¡±


    Coming to her eye level, Zachary tenderly responded, ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±


    He then kissed her lips.


    The doorbell rang.


    Pushing him away, Serenity said, ¡°It must be my sister.¡±


    Aunt Audrey and Elisa would give Serenity a call if they wereing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    Zachary uttered as he made his way to the door.


    Standing at the door were Liberty and her son.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Zachary affectionately said hello before picking Sonny up. Zachary grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Do you


    miss your Uncle Zack, Sonny?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Sonny answered in a soft voice and propped against Zachary¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sonny? Is he sick?¡±


    The little man was without his usual friendly self. Thinking that Sonny was unwell, Zachary felt his


    head. Sonny did not have a temperature.


    Liberty stepped into the house and replied, ¡°Sonny was still asleep when I was leaving the house. He¡¯s


    still out of it since I woke him up and brought him here.¡±


    Feeling at ease, Zachary carried Sonny inside the apartment. ¡°You can rest in the car on the way


    there.¡±


    It would be at least a fifty¨Cmile drive from the city to the Hunts¡® hometown.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready, Liberty.¡±


    Serenity emerged from the dining room. Seeing that her nephew was listless, she took Sonny from her


    husband and said, ¡®Liberty, why don¡¯t you get a car? At least, Sonny can take naps during car rides. It¡¯ll


    shelter him from the wind and storm too.¡±


    ¡°Do you have oats?¡± Liberty asked her sister. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see how business goes after the opening on


    Monday. I¡¯ll ride your e¨Cbike if the business doesn¡¯t pick up. I know it¡¯s time to get a car when business


    is good.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I have a lot of cars in the garage. You can pick whichever.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. My rental house is not too far from the diner.¡±


    Zachary drove luxury cars, so Liberty would be looking at a heft bill if she took one out and bumped into


    anyone¡¯s car. Her brother¨Cinw would refuse to take her money too. All the favors simply did not sit


    right with Liberty.


    Hence the reason for her turning down the kind gesture.


    Liberty could afford a car in the range of a hundred thousand dors, but she did not see the need right


    now. She wanted to practice caution and see how the business would take off beforehand.


    Knowing her sister well, Serenity did not pursue the topic. She carried Sonny into the dining room and


    sat Sonny down at the table. She made a full English breakfast of toast, ham, eggs, and roasted


    potatoes.


    Sonny had a thing for potatoes.


    The lot got a call from Elisa when they finished their breakfast.


    With a convoy of Zachary¡¯s security detail, they took a ride in Zachary¡¯s car and met up with Mrs. Stone


    at themunity entrance before making their way to the Hunts¡® hometown.

 Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017


    Serenity, Liberty, Mrs. Stone, and the others were on their way to the Hunts¡® hometown when Old Mr.


    Hunt brought his sons and two grandsons to Wiltspoon School. Here they were to talk cash with


    Serenity again.


    Old Mr. Hunt refused to believe the Yorks were unfazed by all the big hoo¨Cha the Hunts stirred in the


    last few days.


    Serenity might be feeling the pressure now.


    s, they arrived at Wiltspoon School only to find that Serenity¡¯s bookshop was closed.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it operating for business? It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock. It says here they open at eight.¡±


    Getting out of the car, Old Mr. Hunt grimaced upon noticing the shop was closed. He ran his mouth and


    called Serenity out for being a lousy businessperson.


    Mike looked at the shops around and said, ¡°Granddad, it¡¯s Saturday today. The school is off. These


    shops target students as customers. They won¡¯t bother opening when the school is closed.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt mumbled, ¡°The brat usually stays open on the weekend. She thinks she¡¯s all that now that


    she¡¯s the wife of a wealthy man. I bet the profit of this shop isn¡¯t much to her now. Mike, maybe we can


    change the ns and get her to give you the business if the brat refuses to relent.¡± 1


    ¡°Serenity established the shop with her friend, Granddad. She could only afford a business because of


    her friend. The Sox girles from a well¨Cto¨Cdo family. I heard that the Sox family makes their money


    off collecting rent. Apparently, her aunt is the wife of some local businessman. The whole family is


    pretty business¨Cminded.¡±


    There was no way they could take over Serenity¡¯s book¨Cselling business.


    ¡°God knows why the brat is so lucky.¡±


    The public was not the only one jealous of Serenity¡¯s good fortune. Her own grandfather could not


    stand to see her livingrge.


    So what if Serenity married well? She refused to share the fortune with her family.


    ¡°Since she¡¯s not open for business, should we head to your house then?¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Old Mr. Hunt asked John as John was his favorite grandson. Old Mr. Hunt often asked for John¡¯s


    opinion before doing anything.


    His sons were merely here to make up for the headcount. It was power in numbers after all.


    The rest of the family had returned to their hometown.


    It was a huge expense for everybody to stay in the city. Even though Old Mr. Hunt did not have to cover


    the expenses, he felt the pinch for his sons and grandsons¡® wallets. Old Mr. Hunt did not want to spend


    too much of their money back when they were still working, much less now that they were eating away


    their savings.


    That was why Old Mr. Hunt thought about Serenity and Liberty when his spouse needed to have


    surgery in the city. Why spend his sons and grandsons¡® money when he could spend Liberty and


    Serenity¡¯s?


    To Old Mr. Hunt, his sons and grandsons were family. Their money was his money.


    His granddaughters would marry into other families and their money was their husbands¡® money. Why


    should Old Mr. Hunt care?


    Old Mr. Hunt wanted to manipte Serenity and her sister since they were doing well in life. However,


    the


    n backfired and blew up in their faces. Not only did they fail to get anything out of the sisters, his


    sons and grandsons lost their sources of ie.


    He hated the sisters¡® guts for that, especially Serenity. She married into a wealthy family, and her in¨C


    laws were loaded. Why could she not spare them some change? A bit of change went a long way.


    What was the point of having a granddaughter when she could not include her family in all the money


    and sess?


    Old Mr. Hunt hoped to drive Zachary and Serenity to divorce. He wanted Serenity to lose everything.


    He also wished Harriet¡¯s stic surgery would go well, so thetter could take Serenity¡¯s ce.


    ¡°She lives in a gatedmunity. We can¡¯t get in. She might be staying in some vi right now, and God


    knows which one. Mr. York owns a lot of properties.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt turned green with envy at the mention of Zachary¡¯s multiple properties.


    Although his son had built a nice estate in his hometown, the rural buildings could notpare to the


    structures in the city.


    They had caused a scene at Wildridge Manor. Although the Hunts could not enter the residence, they


    caught a glimpse of the manor through the gaps in the gate. The ce was huge and beautiful. Old Mr.


    Hunt was envious as he imagined himself living there.


    >>> Read next chapter at HERE

 Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s go after Liberty. What line of business is she in?¡±


    ¡°F&B, breakfast ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. A breakfast diner. We can have free breakfast at her ce then.¡±


    After finding out that Liberty was starting a new business, Old Mr. Hunt ran his mouth about Liberty and


    her refusal to lend a million to his grandson to get back on his feet. If that was not enough, Old Mr. Hunt


    shot off at his dead son, Scott, for having two disloyal daughters. Serenity and Liberty would be the


    death of Old Mr. Hunt.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Old Mr. Hunt returned to the car, urging his sons and grandsons to freeload off Liberty¡¯s new diner.


    They could enjoy meals at Liberty¡¯s ce whenever they came to the city. It was not like Liberty could


    do anything if they refused to pay. They were family after all!


    Old Mr. Hunt brought his sons and grandsons to Liberty¡¯s breakfast diner, only to find the ce shut.


    Seeing that the ce was not open for business, he stayed in the car and chided, ¡°Where the hell are


    these brats? None of them are operating. They might as well give you the business since they¡¯re not up


    for the work.¡±


    Mike and the others found it odd.


    It was normal for Serenity¡¯s bookstore not to be open on the weekend, but Liberty was a different story.


    Where did the sisters go?


    Serenity and Liberty had no idea that their money¨Chungry rtives were looking for them.


    They spent over an hour getting to their hometown. The heavy traffic on the road prolonged the


    journey.


    Looking at their parents¡® home from afar, Serenity and Liberty were lost in nostalgia. They recalled the


    family of four¡¯s happy times when Scott and Lisa were still around.


    Zachary brought his security detail along, and so did Mrs. Stone.


    Since everybody was keeping an eye out for any dispute, it was the safer option to be surrounded by


    security.


    Not a lot of cars could be parked on the driveway, so some of the vehicles were moved to the town


    square.


    Serenity could hear her grandmom¡¯s yelling when she got out of the car.


    ¡°Don¡¯t dump it here. This is my grandson¡¯s house. How can you say that the house belongs to those b*


    tches? Move your car right now and take away the bricks and gravel along with you!¡±


    Serenity had made prior arrangements with the truck drivers to move truckloads of bricks, gravel, and


    sand to her parents¡® home.


    Now that the truck drivers were here, Old Mrs. Hunt was stopping them from dumping the construction


    materials in front of her gate.


    Old Mrs. Hunt did not hold back on the profanity when she found out Serenity was behind this.


    Known to have a nasty attitude in town, Old Mrs. Hunt could shout loud enough for the whole


    neighborhood to hear.


    Her daughter¨Cinw and other grandsons heard themotion and came to take a stand with Old


    Mrs. Hunt.


    Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s voice attracted other nosy neighbors out of their houses. They asked around and


    approached Serenity¡¯s family home, trying to get to the bottom of things.


    ¡°Are Serenity and Liberty back to redo the house?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Deli would know. We should ask her.¡±


    ¡°I heard they¡¯re back to rebuild their parents¡® house. The girls have found their feet, so they came back


    to take back the house.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s home was built on spaciousnd, but thend did note entirely from Old Mr. Hunt. Old


    Mr. and Mrs. Hunt yed favorites, and for the least favorite son, they split a measly 400 sq ft to


    Serenity¡¯s father.


    Scott and Lisa bought the wastnd from others and switched farnd with neighbors to make up for


    thend the family owned now.

 Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019


    ¡°Serenity is now the wife of the richest man. Why would she want the house? That¡¯s a bit greedy.¡±


    Some people were of the opinion that Serenity should not fight for the house.


    Someone immediately came to Serenity¡¯s defense. ¡°She should fight for the house after what her


    grandparents did to her and her sister. Why should John get the house for free?¡±


    ¡°I thought John is Scott¡¯s adopted son?¡±


    Scott¡¯s name was only known among the seniors and Scott¡¯s generation. The younger generation


    would not know who Scott, Serenity, or Liberty was.


    Well, the Hunts were the main reason for that. They went so far as to stop Serenity and her sister from


    coming back to town. The Hunt family even relocated Scott¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s graves without letting the


    sisters know. Serenity and Liberty could not even visit their parents¡® graves even if they wanted to.


    Thest time Serenity came back, the Hunts were not home.


    She ended up having a chat with her fellow townspeople.


    Mrs. Deli jumped in, ¡°Scott and Lisa never mentioned adopting John when they were alive. The


    adoption only came about after they died, and the Hunt family kicked Scott and Lisa¡¯s daughters out.


    The Hunt family is clearly trying to take possession of Scott¡¯s property. Did the adoption papers even


    go through?¡±


    ¡°Why is John calling Chris Dad if he is Scott¡¯s adopted son? Chris should be his uncle then.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everybody was at a loss for words.


    They were cognizant that Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt¡¯s favorite golden offspring was their grandson, John


    because the boy was the most capable of all. Even though John came back once a year to visit the old


    folks, they doted on their grandson.


    Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt upied Scott¡¯s house, vacant residentialnd, and farnd to give to John.


    John had a younger brother. Old Mr. Hunt said that he would have Serenity¡¯s family home demolished


    andbined with the emptynd next to it to build a vi. That way, John and his brother would not


    have to fight over a house.


    ¡°John has been diligent to visit Scott¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s graves every day. He has done his duty as a son, so


    he has the right to Scott¡¯s inheritance. Serenity and Liberty have married into other families. They have


    their own families now, so whye back and fight for the inheritance?¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt was making a huge fuss.


    Walking behind the crowd, Serenity, Liberty, and their entourage heard Old Mrs. Hunt, and everything


    became clear to them. There was a reason the Hunts relocated Scott¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s graves without telling


    the sisters.


    It was so John could fulfill his obligation as a ¡°son¡± and earn the right to inherit their parents¡®


    inheritance.


    ¡°Tell me. Doesn¡¯t the inheritance go to the sons? Did your married daughters fight your sons for their


    shares of the inheritance?¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt questioned the onlooking townspeople.


    The town the Hunt family lived in had a local custom of leaving the family possession to the sons as the


    sons were the primary carers of their elders. The daughters would only drop in for a visit every so often.


    Those without sons could have their sons¨Cinw take their family name, but it was a less favorable


    move.


    Some people would somehow see their nephews as immediate family and rather bequeath the family


    fortune to their nephews than their daughters.


    The jokes were on them as these nephews could not care less when age got the better of the elders.


    The seniors would still end up in their daughters¡® care.


    These nephews believed the seniors had daughters who could take care of them.


    This was what happened to parents who saw their nephews as family and daughters as outsiders.


    Of course, many families blessed with only daughters managed to break free from the feudal system,


    leaving all inheritance to their daughters. They even sorted out their wills early on to make sure their


    daughters were covered for life.


    Some people were just different.

 Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020


    Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s rhetorical question silenced some of the families with sons.


    ¡°It¡¯s an unwritten rule that the family fortune goes to the sons in this town, and the sons will handle the


    final days of the parents. I know that, but my parents didn¡¯t have a son. They only had me and my


    sister. My parents¡® inheritance should be passed down to me and my sister.


    ¡°Grandmom, can you tell me when my parents adopted a son? Did the adoption go through while they


    were alive? Can we see the papers?


    ¡°We have never been notified of any change to our family tree,¡± raising her voice, Serenity questioned


    Old Mrs. Hunt.


    The onlookers turned their heads to the source of the questioning.


    With Serenity walking alongside Zachary in the protection of men in ck, the crowd cleared a path


    toward the gate of Serenity¡¯s family home.


    Liberty left Sonny in Jim¡¯s care, so the boy could have a little y nearby.


    She did not want Sonny to see her arguing with the olddy.


    Escorted by a team of security, Mrs. Stone and her daughter followed Serenity and her husband in the


    back.


    Mrs. Stone did not look too happy.


    She spent decades tracking her sister down, but a car ident sixteen years ago took her sister¡¯s life.


    Fortunately, her sister was survived by two daughters. Since Liberty took after her mother, Mrs. Stone


    could find sce when she stared at Liberty.


    Mrs. Stone wanted to see the ce her sister used to live and visit her grave to have a moment with


    her.


    As her nieces had no idea where their parents¡® graves were relocated to, Mrs. Stone had not been able


    to realize this dream.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Stone had given her full support to her nieces to take back their parents¡® possessions.


    Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s words only made Mrs. Stone¡¯s blood boil.


    Both her sister and her husband had worked hard to build the house. Yet, these people took advantage


    of her nieces¡® young ages, inexperience, and absence of power to upy the house. The Hunts kicked


    the children out of the house and town.


    Now that Serenity and her sister were back for the house, the old hag was yakking about her sister¡¯s


    adopted son being the rightful owner.


    It was a tant move to take possession of the house.


    Mrs. Stone decided to get the whereabouts of Lisa¡¯s and Scott¡¯s graves out of them. As for the estate,


    there was no point arguing. The best way was to go to court.


    The Stones and the Yorks were more than capable to help the sisters repossess their family home.


    ¡°Liberty and Serenity are back.¡±


    The onlookers recognized Serenity because thetter hadest year to refute the damaging


    ims of their grandparents. She had met with everybody in town.


    Liberty, having lost a lot of weight, was a spitting image of her mother.


    ¡°Liberty looks more and more like Lisa every day.¡±


    Howden was Lisa¡¯s maiden name and the family name of her adoptive parents. Lisa had another name


    before the adoption, and the only person who knew her name was Mrs. Stone.

 Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021


    ¡°Serenity, Liberty, you came back just in time. What¡¯s this about? I¡¯m telling you, the moment you left


    this house and this town, the house and fields belonged to us.


    ¡°My son left this house for us. The property belongs to us, so we can give it to whoever we want, but


    we won¡¯t give it to you since you¡¯re married into other families.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt felt slightly guilty when she saw the sisters bringing many people over. When she was in


    the hospital, she had heard about how incredible Serenity had be. Now, she also knew that


    Serenity soared to the top and became the missus of a wealthy family.


    This made Old Mrs. Hunt a little guilty. After all, she and her husband had forcibly upied the house.


    Back then, taking advantage of the fact that the sisters were still underage and incapable, she even


    kicked them out.


    Serenity was only about twelve years old when she and her sister were booted out.


    After Serenity and Liberty were thrown out of the house, they would return to the town in the first few


    years to visit their parents¡® graves. They also tried to live in their parents¡® house again but were beaten


    and scolded by their grandparents with thick canes. The sisters were hit so hard that they did not dare


    return for a few years.


    The two parties lost contact after that. It was not until Liberty was getting married did her grandparents


    receive the news and shamelessly ask the Browns for a betrothal gift of 300,000 dors. Even so,


    Liberty refused and disallowed the Browns from fulfilling the request. She also shooed her


    grandparents away.


    Following that, there was no news from their grandparents for about three more years.


    When Old Mrs. Hunt fell ill, nobody wanted to pay for the medical expenses, so they remembered


    Serenity and Liberty. They thought the sisters were doing well, so they reconnected with them.


    Old Mrs. Hunt knew they had gone too far and that the people in town could not stand them. That said,


    those people did not dare offend her because she was feisty, shameless, and immoral.


    Now that her interests were involved, Old Mrs. Hunt unleashed her shamelessness to the fullest again.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen married daughters returning to their parents¡® home to fight for a house,¡± Old Mrs. Hunt


    muttered.


    When she was coldly stared at by Zachary, she stopped yelling and mumbled softly instead.


    She even stuck out her chest to boost her confidence. She was not afraid.


    So what if Serenity¡¯s husband was the eldest son of the richest family? Could he take her house away


    by force?


    In any case, this was Scott¡¯s house. Scott was Old Mrs, Hunt¡¯s son, and it was only right for the mother


    to inherit her son¡¯s property.


    ¡°Grandmom, tell me, who did my parents adopt as their son when they were still around? You were


    shouting that this is your grandson¡¯s house. Which grandson of yours owns this ce?


    ¡°My sister and I have the right to inherit our parents¡® house. We¡¯ll fight for it if it¡¯s ours and we don¡¯t


    want any of it if it¡¯s not, but we won¡¯t yield if it belongs to us!¡± Serenity coldly refuted Old Mrs. Hunt.


    She even nced at the others before approaching the truck driver and ordering, ¡°Mr. Driver, dump this


    truck of bricks there. There¡¯s an open space there.¡±


    She instructed the truck driver to dump the bricks on the empty spot to the right of the entrance, which


    was also her family¡¯s ce.


    When Serenity and Liberty¡¯s parents were still alive, they told the sisters to buy more housingnd. The


    sisters would build two houses on thend when they grew up, so they could be neighbors who lived


    together. By having each other¡¯spany, they could also support each other and would not be bullied


    by the townspeople.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to dump them here. You¡¯re not allowed to¨Cthis is my house!¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt saw what was happening and immediately rushed over. She stood in the middle of the


    open space and spread her arms as she shouted, ¡°Which one of you dare dump those bricks here?


    Crush me here if you dare!¡±


    Zachary waved his hand.


    Following that, two bodyguards walked over and held Old Mrs. Hunt on each side. They took her away.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are you doing? What are you doing? Let go of me!¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt struggled desperately.

 Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022


    Unfortunately, Old Mrs. Hunt was only an old woman. She could not break free from the two


    bodyguards that were holding her.


    The two bodyguards did not harm her and only took her away.


    When the other members of the Hunts saw what was happening, they quickly rushed over.


    Nheless, both the Yorks¡® and Stones¡® security teams also moved forward simultaneously to block


    them out, disallowing them from getting close.


    ¡°They hit me, they hit me!¡±


    Seeing as they were outnumbered, Old Mrs. Hunt plopped to the ground as soon as her feet touched


    the earth. She pped her thigh while shouting that she was being hit.


    Despite that, the people in town only gathered to watch and did not get close.


    Someone was also taking videos of them.


    The crowd could see the truth for themselves. They saw clearly that the people brought by Serenity


    only carried Old Mrs. Hunt away and did not hurt her at all.


    Old Mrs. Hunt was probably trying to me the other party.


    The person recording the video thought he ought to film the whole thing so when Old Mrs. Hunt and her


    family tried to distort the truthter on, he would release the video for everyone to see. This was so


    they could avoid what happenedst year, where things were turned upside down and two orphans


    were harmed.


    Under Serenity¡¯smand, truckloads of bricks, sand, and gravel were dumped in front of her house¡¯s


    open space.


    In actuality, Serenity knew once they were to leave town, the outrageous people in her hometown


    would move the building materials away. It would not matter regardless¨Cshe was only using this to kick


    off her fight for the house.


    ¡°Quick, call your granddad and the others.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt pped her thigh so hard that it turned red, but no one in town stood up for her. She


    stopped pping her thigh and got up from the ground. While patting the mud and dust off her pants,


    she shouted at her grandchildren.


    She asked them to call their husbands, as well as her eldest sons and grandsons to hurry home.


    In their big family, Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s eldest two grandsons were the most powerful.


    Noah was in the crowd. He wanted to step forward but remembered how powerful Serenity was, so he


    stopped in his tracks and did not dare rush to the fore.


    Besides, Serenity came prepared today. Zachary¡¯s bodyguards were all tall and fierce. They were first-


    ss in boxing.


    Mrs. Stone had also brought the most powerful bodyguards here.


    As such, Noah was even more afraid of standing up for his grandmom.


    He shrank behind his mother and watched his elders argue with his cousins.


    ¡°Liberty, Serenity, you¡¯re unfilial granddaughters¨Cyou¡¯re very unfilial! Everyone,e and look at my


    unfilial granddaughters. It¡¯s fine that they¡¯re not paying to support me now that I¡¯m old, but now that


    they know I¡¯m sick, they¡¯re hoping that I¡¯ll die soon. They came back to rob me of my house!


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t lightning strike my unfilial granddaughters to death?! God, open your eyes and see. I


    have two unfilial granddaughters here. They don¡¯t give me money, they don¡¯t support me, and they


    don¡¯t pay for my medical expenses when I¡¯m sick. Now, they¡¯re snatching my house and kicking me


    out!


    ¡°God, pleasee and strike them with lightning. They¡¯re too unfilial. They deserve to die!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Old Mrs. Hunt kept cursing.


    Serenity walked over.


    Old Mrs. Hunt was shocked, so she took two steps back and questioned her defensively, ¡°W¨Cwhat are


    you going to do? Did I say anything wrong? You¡¯re unfilial!¡±

 Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023


    Serenity sneered, ¡°When my parents just died 16 years ago, we got 1.2 million dors inpensation.


    You and Granddad along with your children and grandchildren crowded our house to the point where


    we didn¡¯t even have a ce to stand.


    ¡°You forced me and my sister to hand over the money, saying that you had a share of it. It¡¯s true that


    you and Granddad had a share of the money, but how much did you take?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Back then, in order to get more money from my parents¡® insurance payout, you stated that Liberty and


    I don¡¯t need to support you on behalf of our father while you¡¯re alive, and that we don¡¯t need to hold


    funerals for you when you pass. We don¡¯t need to sustain you in life and bury you in death. It was


    written in ck and white..


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve destroyed your copy, but the other copy is well¨Ckept by Liberty. I believe the town


    committee has also kept a copy. The townspeople who were witnesses are still here today. Should we


    ask them to confront you?


    ¡°Does the house belong to you? My dad¡¯s name is still written on the title deed. You and Granddad


    indeed have a share of what my parents left behind, but you can¡¯t inherit everything. Liberty and I have


    a share of those things too!


    ¡°As for what you said about adopting a son for my parents, did they agree to it? Has John called my


    parents Dad and Mom? He¡¯s still calling his parents Dad and Mom! Did you think that by stopping us


    from visiting our parents¡® graves and letting him pay his respect to them every year qualify him for the


    entirety of my parents¡® inheritance?


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Serenity added coldly, ¡°Grandmom, go ahead and call Granddad and the others back. Liberty and I


    returned today for our parents¡® inheritance. Call them back so we can split everything clearly!


    ¡°Again, we won¡¯t yield if they belong to us, and we won¡¯t fight for what doesn¡¯t belong to us!¡±


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt jumped in anger. She pointed at Serenity and cursed, ¡°You¡¯re daughters. What right do


    daughters have to inherit a family¡¯s property? Your father was my son. Since he passed away, his


    family property is ours!


    ¡°Get out of here! What right do married daughters have toe back to their parents¡® home to fight for


    their family property? Are you not ashamed of yourselves? In any case, your father is dead. Everything


    he left behind is mine. I¡¯m not afraid of the people you brought. You can¡¯t take the house away unless


    you beat us to our deaths!


    ¡°What agreement? What money? My son died, so his insurance payout belongs to me and my


    husband. You were just little girls. We showed our mercy when we gave you 200,000 dors to live and


    not let you starve to death.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember signing any agreement. You¡¯re extremely unfilial for not supporting me and paying


    for rny treatments. I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t give us money, we¡¯ll haunt you even after we turn into


    ghosts!¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt thought of the fact that Serenity was now the missus of the richest family and had lots of


    money, so she denied the agreement she had signed back then. She had long been shameless


    anyway


    She would strive to get some benefits for her grandsons first.


    As long as Serenity was willing to give her money, she would let her grandsons start their own


    businesses.


    Since Serenity¡¯s inws were very rich, it would not be a problem for her to give them a few million


    dors, right?


    ¡°Old Mrs. Hunt, that¡¯s not right. Back then, everyone in town knew about and witnessed the agreement


    you signed with Serenity and Liberty. The Howdens were present as well. Do you think you can deny it


    now?¡±


    The person who intervened was Mrs. Deli.


    She was the closest to Lisa.


    When Scott and Lisa passed away, Mrs. Deli sympathized with and pitied Liberty and Serenity.


    However, she was too weak to help them and could only watch them being shooed away.

 Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024


    Now that Serenity and Liberty were capable enough toe back to reim their parents¡® property,


    Mrs. Deli fully supported them.


    ¡°Yeah, it was you who said that they don¡¯t need you to support you while you¡¯re alive or handle your


    funerals when you pass. You didn¡¯t raise them in the first ce, so how could you be so shameless as


    to ask them for money? Your sons and grandsons benefitted so much. Why don¡¯t you ask them for


    money instead?


    ¡°Your whole family made a fortune from taking advantage of their misfortune, yet you¡¯re bullying the


    orphaned girls. Your family has gone too far, so you should be struck by lightning instead. You¡¯re old


    now. How many more years can you live? You¡¯re not even afraid of going to the depths of hell after


    death, never to be reborn.¡±


    Even though the people in town opined that married daughters should not return home to fight for their


    family property, they felt that Old Mrs. Hunt and her people were too much. They could not help but


    intervene.


    ¡°They¡¯re all shameless people, to begin with. All of them are rich, live in big vis, and drive luxurious


    cars. John even has an annual sry of a million dors. When Old Mrs. Hunt was sick, none of them


    paid for the expenses and wanted Liberty and her sister to pay instead.


    ¡°They only reap the benefits and let the sisters bear responsibility when something is wrong. Do they


    take the sisters as fools?¡±


    Everyone in the Hunts¡® hometown knew about the scandal as a result of the trending topicst year.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Many of them learned to surf the inte to support Serenity and her sister online. They exposed the


    cruelness and shamelessness of Old Mrs. Hunt and her family!


    Later, after learning that John and the others lost their jobs due to the backfire of the trending topic, the


    people in town felt that it was karma.


    ¡°Busybodies!¡± Liberty said loudly, ¡°The townspeople aren¡¯t being busybodies. They¡¯re righteous and are


    telling the truth!¡±


    Zachary silently stood by Serenity¡¯s side and quietly supported her without saying a word. Nheless,


    when he coldly stared at the Hunts with his sharp gaze, those people who usually rampaged in town


    felt guilty and did not dare talk too much.


    Old Mrs. Hunt was the only one who was taking advantage of her seniority, so she continued to make


    desperate struggles and yelled about.


    Her feistiness was useless against Serenity and the others.


    Mrs. Stone came forward and stood next to Serenity and her sister. Her gaze was cold as well. She


    had helped her husband manage Stone Group when she was young. Now, her strong legacy remained


    in Wiltspoon¡¯s business world.


    She was at the top for a long time.


    When she pulled a long face and deepened her gaze, her domineering aura was released.


    ¡°You can get a share of Scott¡¯s inheritance, but as inws, you have no rights to Lisa¡¯s inheritance. I¡¯m


    Lisa¡¯s elder sister. She was originally a Fisher but was adopted by the Howdens after some twists and


    turns, then she became the daughter¨Cinw of the Hunts.¡±


    It was so unfortunate that Mrs. Stone¡¯s sister married into the Hunt family!


    Given how biased and shameless Lisa¡¯s inws were, Mrs. Stone wondered how much injustice she


    had suffered when she was still alive.


    Particrly, Lisa and Scott only gave birth to two daughters during those days when strict family


    nning and the patriarchal mindset were still reigning. Mrs. Stone could imagine her sister had had a


    hard time with the Hunts.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for Lisa for decades. Now that I finally had news of her, I didn¡¯t think that¡­ This


    house was built after my sister and her husband after their marriage, so it¡¯s considered their joint


    property. You can only take a portion from the half of the property that belonged to your son, and you


    can¡¯t touch the half that belonged to my sister!¡±


    >>> Read next chapter at HERE

 Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025


    Mrs. Stone continued, ¡°I came here today not to quarrel with you. I¡¯m just here to apany my


    nieces, and I also want to see the ce my sister used to live By the way, there¡¯ll be less trouble if you


    move out voluntarily. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll sue you for the forced upation of someone¡¯s property.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get the house back even if we have to go to court. When the timees, we¡¯ll let the court rule


    how the property is going to be split! Don¡¯t you dream about upying what belongs to my nieces.


    Simrly, they won¡¯t take what doesn¡¯t belong to them.¡±


    The people from the Hunts¡¯ hometown exchanged looks. It turned out that Lisa¡¯s sister had found


    Serenity and Liberty.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The Hunts knew that Mrs. Stone was Serenity¡¯s aunt, but of course, they would not spread this news in


    town.


    For the Hunts, it was bad for them that Lisa¡¯s sister recognized Serenity and her sister. Was John not a


    senior executive of a subsidiary of Stone Group?


    It was said that John had lost his job because he offended the Stones¡¯ precious daughter. He was fired


    from thepany where he was earning an annual sry of a million dors.


    Since then, John had not been able to find a job.


    Furthermore, it was also said that John wanted to go to York Corporation. He thought he was capable


    and hade from Stone Group, so he would join York Corporation to suppress Stone Group. Little


    did they know that the head of York Corporation was Serenity¡¯s husband.


    After hearing the gossip, the people in town thought that it was time for the Hunts to have bad luck and


    pay up. They had taken advantage of Scott and Lisa¡¯s misfortune for such a long time.


    Now that Lisa¡¯s maiden family was finally here, the Hunts would not have a good time.


    As long as Lisa¡¯s sister asked around in town, she would know how the Hunts used to bully Lisa


    together.


    Old Mr and Mrs. Hunt had six children-four sons and two daughters. They disliked Scott the most, but


    he was the most filial one of them all. Whenever they were in difort, he was always the one who


    took them to see a doctor. He spent money and put in effort for them.


    Lisa was also filial as a daughter-inw, but the old couple disliked her for not giving birth to a son.


    They despised her, bullied her, and even forced Scott to divorce her.


    Scott could not bear to divorce Lisa, nor could he let go of his daughters.


    It did not matter to him whether his children were male or female-he would love them the same.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to court then! Let¡¯s see who¡¯s more afraid!¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt shouted, ¡°My son¡¯s house is mine!


    ¡°Just because you say you¡¯re Lisa¡¯s sister, that¡¯s it? Did Lisa admit it? Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be afraid of you


    just because you¡¯re rich and powerful. I¡¯m not afraid!¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt pointed at Serenity and her sister and scolded them again, ¡°You unfilial granddaughters


    are really trying to infuriate me to my death. I¡¯m telling you, as long as I live, don¡¯t even think about


    building a house on my property!


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re so rich now, and yet you¡¯re back to fight for the house. You¡¯re simply rich but unkind.


    Your cousins lost their jobs due to your revenge, and they can¡¯t carry on their businesses anymore.


    Despite that, you¡¯re still not satisfied and want to take the house away. Can you be less shameless?¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt grew furious as she spoke She even wanted to hit Serenity.


    Zachary¡¯s face darkened


    The Yorks bodyguards were ready to make a move. Noah suddenly jumped out and rushed forward to


    hug his grandmom.


    ¡°Grandmom, Grandmom, say all you want, but don¡¯t hit them! Don¡¯t hit them!¡±


    Serenity alone could take all of them down, much less Mr. York who was present with his bodyguards.


    Even if Noah faced her with his cousins, they would not be her match, let alone his aunt, his mother,


    and the others.


    The women were good at arguing and would not be defeated in fights against ordinary people, but they


    would be courting death if they fought someone like Serenity, who had learned martial arts!


    Noah, who had suffered losses from Serenity twice, was still afraid of her.


    ¡°Grandmom, you have no idea. Serenity is very skillful. I once brought a group of gangsters to give her


    some trouble, but they were all beaten up by her. On the other hand, she was unharmed.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt was speechless.


    Yes, she recalled what happened.

 Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026


    It wasst year.


    Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s little grandson brought a group of people to stop Serenity¡¯s car because she refused to


    pay for the medical bill. They wanted to teach her a lesson but ended up being badly beaten by her.


    The little grandson was even sent to the police station to be detained for fifteen days.


    On the other hand, nothing happened to Serenity


    It was Serenity who had beaten them up.


    However, the people at the police station said that it was justifiable self-defense.


    Old Mrs. Hunt was heartbroken when she learned that her little grandson was beaten up by Serenity


    and detained. She hated Serenity terribly


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s wait for Dad toe back.¡±


    ¡°Grandmom, stay calm, stay calm.¡±


    The others also persuaded Old Mrs. Hunt.


    They were unreasonable, to begin with.


    Old Mrs. Hunt was rude and unreasonable, but it was useless against Mr. Zachary, Mrs. Stone, and the


    rest who had power and status.


    Mrs. Stone had said that she would go to court for this.


    Perhaps Old Mrs. Hunt did not know thew, but the others in her family did.


    Once awsuit was engaged, they would not have a chance to win. Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt would be


    able


    to get a share of Scott¡¯s inheritance, but they would not be able to have full possession of the house.


    If Old Mrs. Hunt was to make a move and Serenity pursued the matter, she would even have to


    compensate Serenity for it.


    Serenity would not be gentle on them at all, let alone let them off for old times¡¯ sake.


    After all, they often bullied Serenity in the past.


    Liberty lived in school once she was in junior high, whereas Serenity stayed with her parents and went


    to elementary school. Their cousins often went after Serenity to bully her.


    When Lisa was still alive, she also quarreled a lot with her sisters-inw to stand up for her daughter.


    ¡°Serenity, Grandmom is old and doesn¡¯t know anything, so she speaks impulsively. Please don¡¯t


    quarrel with her. It¡¯s rare for you toe home, so why don¡¯t you swing by my ce and have some


    coffee?¡± Seeing as he managed to persuade his grandmom, Noah smiled tteringly at Serenity and


    invited her to his ce


    ¡°Liberty, Serenity, no matter what, we¡¯re a family. Your parents aren¡¯t around anymore, but since you¡¯re


    back, treat our home as yours. Come, let¡¯s go to your uncle¡¯s house. You haven¡¯t eaten breakfast since


    you came so early, right? Should I make something for you?¡±


    Stuart¡¯s wife saw that Noah wanted to invite Serenity and Liberty to his ce and did not want tog


    behind. She also softened her tone and smiled as she invited the sisters to her ce instead.


    Serenity and her sister had strong backing now, so they would not be able to gain anything if they


    fought fire with fire.


    Since they could not do it the hard way, they would take a softer approach, as long as they calmed


    Serenity down for the time being.


    After Harriet finished her stic surgery and imitated Serenity¡¯s speech and behavior, they would move


    on to the next step by making Harriet rece Serenity officially.


    That way, their whole family would be able to follow Harriet to live a good life with the richest family.


    A rich and powerful family with a worth of a hundred billion dors!


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The thought of the Yorks being such a family made the Hunts envious. They wished they were younger


    so that they couldpete with Serenity.

 Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027


    Old Mrs. Hunt saw that her daughters-inw and grandchildren were inviting Serenity to their houses.


    Plus, she had been making a scene for so long, but instead of gaining anything, she became a joke to


    the people in her hometown.


    She decided to ease her expression and said, ¡°Liberty, Serenity, your aunt is right. At the end of the


    day, we¡¯re a family. If anything, let¡¯s sit down and talk.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore We¡¯ll wait for your granddad and the others toe back so


    they can talk to you. No matter what, this house is mine.¡±


    Serenity sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue or fight with you as well, Grandmom. Let¡¯s meet in court.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Going to court was to determine their shares of the inheritance. In Audrey¡¯s words, this house was a


    joint property of her parents after their marriage-half belonged to her mother while the other half to her


    father


    This house covered an area of 1,100 square feet. Half of it belonged to their mother whereas the other


    half belonged to their father was to be equally shared among the sisters and the two elders, meaning


    the two eldersbined could only get 275 square feet of the house.


    As for Lisa¡¯s share, if the Howdens, her adoptive parents, relinquished their rights, then it would belong


    to the sisters and have nothing to do with Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt.


    I don¡¯t need your hospitality either. This is our house, and I¡¯m going back to my house.¡±


    As Serenity spoke, she took Zachary¡¯s hand and led him into the house her parents had worked hard to


    build back then.


    This was her home.


    She was young in the past and could not protect the property her parents left behind. As a result, her


    grandparents forcibly upied it and shooed her and her sister away.


    Standing in front of the house, Serenity looked at everything inside. Many things were still what her


    parents had bought when they were still around. Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt lived here, but they were too


    lazy to spend money to rece the items.


    Liberty brought Mrs. Stone and Elisa into the house.


    Old Mrs. Hunt wanted to stop them but was stopped by Noah.


    Noah pulled her grandmom, far away from everyone, before saying to her, ¡°Grandmom, Serenity is


    very powerful. She knows kickboxing. Don¡¯t mess with her anymore. She doesn¡¯t buy this.


    ¡°Those people she brought aren¡¯t to be messed with either. Grandmom, let them go in and take a look.


    The house is right there, and they can¡¯t carry it away now. Let¡¯s discuss this when Granddad, Mike, and


    John are back.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt said hatefully, ¡°It has been so many years. Why didn¡¯t the two girls die outside? Now,


    they¡¯re back to fight for their family property Daughters who are married off are no longer members of


    the family. How can they have a share of it? If they¡¯re so capable, go and fight for their inws¡¯ family


    property.¡±


    She and her daughters-inw had never returned to their parents¡¯ homes to fight for the family¡¯s


    property.


    How dare Liberty and her sistere back to fight for theirs?


    If the sisters took the house away, how shameful would Old Mrs. Hunt be? She would not dare go out


    and meet people in the future.


    Noah did not study well, so he quit school and did nothing at home at the moment. Even so, he more or


    less knew some of thew He said, ¡°Grandmom, if Serenity takes this to court, even for you and


    Granddad together, your share of this house wouldn¡¯t be as much as theirs. As for the half of the


    inheritance that belonged to Aunt Lisa, you¡¯re not entitled to it.


    ¡°Also. John only verbally said that he wanted to be adopted into Uncle Scott¡¯s family as a son to inherit


    the family line, but the formalities weren¡¯t done. Besides, John is still living with Uncle Chris and calls


    him Dad His adoption into Uncle Scott¡¯s family is invalid.


    ¡°If you want to give Uncle Scott¡¯s inheritance to John, you have to wait for Uncle Chris to pass away.


    Even then, John wouldn¡¯t be able to inherit everything. My dad, my aunts, and we will also have a


    share of it.¡± Old Mrs. Hunt was dazed after listening to everything.

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028


    ¡°We won¡¯t be able to win thewsuit?¡±


    Old Mrs Hunt continued. ¡°This house was built by your Uncle Scott, and I¡¯m his mother, but I still can¡¯t


    inherit it?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can, but you can¡¯t inherit itpletely Just like what I just told you, you can only inherit a quarter


    of Uncle Scott¡¯s share It¡¯s the same for Granddad


    Noah was only patiently exining everything to his grandmom because he was afraid she would sh


    with Serenity again.


    I don¡¯t care In any case, your granddad and I live in this house It belongs to us, and we can give it to


    whomever we want Am I going to be arrested if we lose thewsuit?¡±


    Noah scared his grandmom, ¡°If thew is enforced, you and Granddad will be evicted from the house If


    you cause trouble, you¡¯ll be arrested and given free meals like how I was detainedst time


    Grandmom, it¡¯s scary to be detained. It¡¯s better not to break thew.¡±


    He was traumatized after being detained for fifteen days. He did not have the guts to do anything


    harmful again.


    ¡°But Serenity and Liberty are daughters. Can daughters inherit the family property too?¡±


    ¡°ording to inheritancew, daughters also have the right to inherit.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t those d*mn girls dead? If they had died earlier, they wouldn¡¯te back to fight for the


    family property with me.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt did not know thew, but after his grandson¡¯s exnation, she realized that she and her


    husband could not take much advantage of the situation. She also could not make the call to give all of


    Scott¡¯s family assets to John. Old Mrs. Hunt could not help but curse at Serenity and her sister for


    shamelessly returning to their parents¡¯ home to fight for the family property.


    Serenity did not care about the people outside. She took Zachary to visit her family¡¯s house. It was built


    nearly 20 years ago and had long be an old house. Nevertheless, this was still her home and


    roots.


    Standing at the door of a room full of clutter, Serenity said to Zachary, ¡°This room belonged to Liberty


    and me. I was timid when I was a child and didn¡¯t dare to sleep in a room by myself, so I slept with my


    sister.


    ¡°I was also a messy sleeper, always pushing my sister such that she had nowhere to sleep. Once, she


    even fell off and went under the end. She woke up and felt the sand on the ground, so she called our


    mom and said there was a lot of sand on the bed.


    ¡°When she got up and turned on the light, she realized that she had slept on the floor. She fell off after


    being pushed by me.¡±


    Serenity smiled as she talked about her embarrassing story as a child, but her eyes eventually turned


    red.


    The house was still here, but their parents were no longer around.


    Back then, Serenity would call out to her mom when she came home from school. Her mother would


    definitely answer her.


    One would still have a ce to return to if one¡¯s parents were still alive, but one would only be left with


    the way home if one¡¯s parents were gone.


    ¡°I still remember that it was raining when my sister and I were kicked out of the house. They didn¡¯t even


    let us take umbres. We were drenched in the rain, crying while looking back. They were so cruel that


    they closed the door and locked it.


    ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t understand why we couldn¡¯t live in the house my parents built-our house.


    ¡°It was very hard for me when I lost my parents. I kept dreaming about them in my sleep, but they went


    far away when I called out to them¡­ Why did Granddad and Grandmom do that to my sister and me?¡±

 Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029


    Thinking about the past. it was hard for not only Serenity and her sister, but also Mrs. Stone and Elisa.


    Mrs Stones eyes had long been teary


    Perhaps everything could have changed if she had found her sister earlier


    Even if she could not change her sister¡¯s death, she could at least protect her two nieces.


    Her nieces would not have to suffer from the heartlessness of their rtives after the sudden loss of


    their parents. They would not have to expenence the fickleness and darkness of human nature


    ¡°Seren¡±


    Zachary felt sorry for Serenity and embraced her ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, it¡¯s all in the past.


    He had experienced and gone through the trending topic on Twitterst year together with Serenity


    Serenity posted her sister¡¯s diary on Twitter to refute what the Hunts imed, and then the public


    opinion was reversed Zachary read his sister-inw¡¯s diary, but he only dared read it once and not a


    second time


    Reading it once was enough to make him feel incredibly sorry for his wife


    Zachary was not an emotional person, but his eyes were teary after he read his sister-inw¡¯s diary


    Sometimes, our loved ones were heartless people who would hurt us the most.


    There was some truth to that statement.


    Serenity and her sister were hurt the most by their rtives.


    Elisa took out two small packets of tissues from her bag. She handed one of them to Zachary


    Zachary took it and thanked her


    Serenity had her husband take care of her as Zachary would help her wipe her tears with tissues. Mrs.


    Stone and Liberty also received tissue papers from Elisa. Mrs. Stone saw that her little niece had


    someone to rely on during her toughest time.


    On the other hand, Liberty was alone after her divorce. Mrs. Stone was thinking of finding a good man


    for her once they returned to the city. She wanted Liberty to get married again so that she would also


    have apanion and someone to rely on.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since Liberty¡¯s first marriage was not good, she needed to be more cautious about her second


    marriage


    ¡°Seren, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re making me cry.¡±


    Liberty wiped her tears and reminded her sister to stop talking about the past. Though, she could not


    help but think about the past too now that they returned.


    Mrs. Stone wiped her tears and said, ¡°I want to hear interesting things and stories about your mom.


    ¡°Seren, your youngest cousin is probably an easy target. Go find him while your granddad isn¡¯t here


    yet. Ask him where your parents¡¯ graves have been moved to and take us to visit them.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was extremely observant.


    She noticed Noah muttering a lot to Old Mrs. Hunt just now. After that, Old Mrs. Hunt stopped her


    outburst. Furthermore, Noah was the youngest and was not so scheming, so he was easy to be


    targeted. Serenity hummed.


    She turned around and was about to leave


    ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Zachary walked out of the house with Serenity.


    Old Mrs Hunt and the others had not left and were still gathering in the open space in front of the house


    She and the others looked grave when they looked at the piles of bricks, sand, and gravel.


    Someone who knew thew must have talked to Old Mrs. Hunt about it.


    Serenity and Liberty were back to fight for the house. This would not concern Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s first and


    fourth children. After all, she and her husband had long said that Scott¡¯s family property would be


    inherited by John. The other children could not do anything even though they felt that their parents


    were biased. After all, John was the most promising child and pleased their parents the most.


    John¡¯s family felt the same as Old Mrs. Hunt. They felt as if their flesh was being cut off now that


    Serenity and her sister were going to get a share of Scott¡¯s family property.

 Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030


    Serenity¡¯s second aunt asked Old Mrs. Hunt, ¡°Is thend use permit with you? You should¡¯ve gone to


    transfer the house to your names back then. ¡±


    If the house was under the elders¡¯ names, even if it was built by Scott and Lisa, it could be said to be a


    disy of filial respect for the elders.


    That way, Serenity and her sister would not be able to get the house back.


    Old Mrs Hunt said, ¡°Back then, your dad and i couldn¡¯t find their household registration permit andnd


    use permit We didn¡¯t know these as weli, so we thought it wouldn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t have the permits


    We¡¯re living in the house, so who would dare evict us?


    ¡°Those two girls must¡¯ve taken away the household registration permit andnd use permit.¡±


    ¡°Grandmom, Serenity is out again.¡±


    Noah saw Zacharying out with Serenity. His scalp could not help but tighten.


    He was afraid of his cousin.


    ¡°Noah,e here,¡± Serenity called out


    ¡®She¡¯s calling for me?¡¯


    Noah was startled for a while before he ran over like apdog. He smiled and asked tteringly,


    ¡°Serenity, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Where were my parents¡¯ graves moved to? You know, right?¡±


    Noah was stunned. He wanted to deny it but was instantly frightened by Serenity and her husband¡¯s


    res. He answered honestly, ¡°I know. They were moved to the woond at the foot of the mountain in


    Walford Ridge. The grave without a monument is Aunt Lisa¡¯s, and the one with a monument is Uncle


    Scott¡¯s. You can find them easily once you¡¯re there.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m secretly telling you this, so please don¡¯t say that I told you, Granddad doesn¡¯t let us tell


    anyone. John usually goes to visit Uncle Scott¡¯s grave by himself every year. As the youngest child, I


    kept making a fuss about wanting to tag along and managed to follow him a few times, which is why I


    know where they are.¡±


    Serenity now knew where her parents¡¯ graves were. However, once they left town, these outrageous


    people might move them again. Hence, she said to Noah, ¡°You have to keep this a secret too. Don¡¯t tell


    them what I asked you.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She pointed at the building materials on the ground and said, ¡°When I¡¯m not here, you¡¯re responsible


    for helping me watch the piles of sand, gravel, and bricks. If Ie back the next time and see that


    they¡¯re gone, I¡¯ll hold you responsible, and you¡¯ll have topensate me for them.¡±


    Noah was speechless.


    He did not want such a responsibility.


    ¡°That¡¯s all. You can go.¡±


    Noah responded to Serenity and then walked away.


    As soon as he walked away, Old Mrs. Hunt and the others surrounded him to ask what he and Serenity


    were talking about.


    Noah honestly said that Serenity asked him to watch the piles of sand, gravel, and bricks. Old Mrs.


    Hunt


    was so ferous that she cursed again, but she did not dare scold Serenity in her face. She cursed from a


    distance away as she was quite afraid of Zachary


    Zachary let¡¯s go buy some flowers in town. We¡¯ll give them to my parents when we visit their graves


    late: *


    Serenity and Liberty had not been able to visit their parents¡¯ resting ce for a long time.


    ¡°Alright, try not to let the others know when we go. Since we don¡¯t live here, once we leave, they¡¯ll


    immediately relocate your parents¡¯ graves again. Seeing how vicious and ruthless they are, I¡¯m sure


    they¡¯re capable of doing that.¡±


    ¡°know¡±


    Serenity turned to her sister and others to tell them the n.


    With that, they stayed in the old house for a while then came out. Afterward, they went to Mrs. Deli and


    the mayor¡¯s houses for a while then left in their cars.


    Everyone thought Serenity and her entourage were returning to the city. They did not know that they


    were only buying flowers in town.


    On the way, Serenity discussed with her sister, ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s go to the cemetery to buy a burial ground


    for Mom and Dad We¡¯ll relocate their graves to the cemetery. For one, it¡¯ll be convenient for us to pay


    our respects. Secondly, we won¡¯t need to worry about their graves being moved anymore.¡±


    Someone would be keeping watch in the cemetery.

 Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031


    Liberty felt that her sisters suggestion was not bad, and she replied, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do as you say ¡±


    Zachary looked at the time and said gently. ¡°Liberty, Seren, once we reach town, let¡¯s go eat first. We


    adults won¡¯t be hungry but Sonny is still a kid he won¡¯t be able to hold out and will probably get hungry


    soon.¡±


    Serenity looked at the time Without realizing it, it was already almost noon.


    She said in agreement. ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat first I haven¡¯t eaten my hometown¡¯s specialty for a long time


    now too¡±


    ¡°When we get back, we¡¯ll go ahead and immediately prepare to file awsuit,¡± Serenity said, directed at


    Liberty


    Liberty did not have anything to add.


    Considering Liberty¡¯s shop was about to open for its first day of business soon and she would be very


    busy, Serenity said thoughtfully, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ll handle this. Your shop will have its grand opening the day


    after tomorrow and you¡¯ll definitely be swarmed. I work with Jasmine, so Jasmine can watch the shop


    while i go handle matters for thewsuit¡± I have to trouble you then, Seren.¡±


    Liberty felt that although she was the elder sister, she felt pretty useless as one because a lot of their


    issues were being handled by her younger sister at the moment.


    ¡°This is what we need to do to take back our parents¡¯ home. If you say you¡¯re troubling me, it¡¯s like


    you¡¯re regarding me as an outsider


    Zachary held Serenity¡¯s hand and said tenderly, ¡°Seren, you have to tell me when you need my help.


    Don¡¯t just bear everything by yourself.¡±


    Serenity still said the same thing, ¡°If I can handle it myself, I¡¯ll manage it myself. I definitely won¡¯t be shy


    with you when I need help.¡±


    As she said that, she covered Sonny¡¯s eyes with a hand and pecked Zachary¡¯s face.


    Having his eyes suddenly covered by his aunt, Sonny instinctively tried to move his aunt¡¯s hand away.


    Serenity smiled mischievously as she removed the hand that was covering Sonny¡¯s eyes.


    This was the first time she had boldly expressed her love for Zachary in front of her elder sister.


    Zachary wanted to respond in kind, but regretfully, she had already removed the hand that had been


    covering Sonny¡¯s eyes. Sonny¡¯s ck but big and bright eyes shone with bewilderment as he looked at


    his aunt and uncle, which made Zachary feel abashed about kissing Serenity back.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, why did you cover my eyes?¡± Sonny asked.


    Libertyughed.


    Serenity, however, said, ¡°I wanted to y hide and seek with you.


    Sonny felt dubious. After tilting his head and thinking about it for a moment, he said childishly, ¡°But


    we¡¯re in Uncle Zak¡¯s car. We can¡¯t y hide and seek here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t y hide and seek in the car. I didn¡¯t even think of that but Sonny did! You¡¯re


    amazing, Sonny!¡± Serenity praised him.


    Sonny looked very happy and said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve always been amazing.¡±


    Everyone broke intoughter.


    After the group of people reached town, had something to eat, and rested for a bit, they went to buy


    some candles. They then went to the florist and bought two bouquets of white roses. Following that,


    they went to the address Noah Hunt had provided to pay respects at Scott¡¯s and Lisa¡¯s graves.


    The Hunts had only erected a gravestone for Scott but not for Lisa. If not for Noah Hunt informing them.


    about it, who would know that was Lisa¡¯s grave?


    The Hunts¡¯ n had been to let Lisa¡¯s grave remain unmarked so no one could visit and pay their


    respects


    After many years of not being able to visit their parents¡¯ graves, Serenity and Liberty cried before the


    gravestones for a while.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Stone sat before her sister¡¯s grave for a long time before getting up and leaving with


    the rest.


    After returning to the city, her shop¡¯s opening was still on Liberty¡¯s mind. She had not employed anyone


    and was doing everything herself without rest. After getting home, she got on her e-bike and went to


    the shop with her son in tow.


    Serenity was not in a good mood and Zachary sat with her on the swing on their balcony.


    The husband and wife leaned against each other.


    In front of All You Can Eat stood a person-Hank Brown.

 Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032


    He had probably just arrived and seeing the shop was not open, he stood at the door for a moment


    before turning to leave


    Once he turned around he saw Liberty approaching as she rode the e-bike with her son.


    ¡°Liberty!¡± Hank Brown shouted.


    Hearing her ex-husband¡¯s shout, Liberty had the impulse to make a U-turn and leave.


    Her ex-husband and his family simply seemed to keep haunting her.


    She had never seen Hank so concerned about her and her son even before they had divorced.


    The little guy sitting in front, however, was very happy when he saw his father and yelled, ¡°Daddy.¡±


    Liberty did not turn her bike around and leave in the end. She had not done anything wrong, after all.


    She did not need to feel guilty.


    Hank walked down the steps and waited for the mother and son to reach him.


    ¡°Sonny¡±


    Liberty parked the e-bike and Hank walked forward to carry his son down from the child¡¯s seat He


    asked Sonny, smiling. ¡°Sonny, did you miss Daddy?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Hank lowered his head to kiss his son¡¯s cheek and Sonny kissed his cheek in return.


    After the affectionate moment between the father and son, Hank asked Liberty, ¡°Were you busy today?


    I came by a few times but your shop wasn¡¯t open.¡±


    He did not dare call Liberty.


    Liberty did not like receiving calls from him.


    Liberty was expressionless as she walked up the steps and asked him, ¡°Why are you looking for me?


    Are you still trying to get me to transfer ownership of the shop to you? Or are you trying to borrow


    money from me on your sister¡¯s behalf?¡±


    Carrying his son, Hank followed Liberty into the shop after she unlocked the door.


    ¡°Your breakfast ce opens the day after tomorrow, right?¡± Hank asked as he looked around the shop.


    and indiscriminately found somewhere to sit.


    Liberty said to him, ¡°Hank Brown, just tell me frankly what you came here for But if you want my shop


    or want me to lend your sister money to start a business, the door¡¯s right there. Go back to wherever


    you. came from. If you came to see Sonny, then you should take Sonny shopping. He¡¯s almost three


    and as his father, you¡¯ve never taken him shopping.¡±


    Hank hurriedly said, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m not here to borrow money from you. Whether or not my sister has


    money, I¡¯m very aware that in the past when I had high earnings, I didn¡¯t have to care what my sister


    did. Since we were young, my parents told us siblings that we would be family for the rest of our lives


    and had to love each other.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Now, I¡¯m not working and I don¡¯t have any ie. I still need whatever savings I have left to pay


    wedding. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll lend it to my sister if she still tries to ask me for money.¡±


    Liberty said mockingly, ¡°How rare! Mr. Brown still has moments of rity. I thought you would continue


    enabling your sister. It seems Ms. Yates is capable indeed.¡±


    She had been too kind after all.


    As a daughter-inw and a wife, she felt she ought to learn from Jessica. Although Jessica was the


    third wheel who had managed to sessfully be the newdy of the house, she was aggressive


    enough with Hank and knew how to cry, pout, and pretend that she was aggrieved, making Hank


    unconsciously biased in her favor.


    When it came to a malicious mother-inw and a trashy sister-inw, Jessica did not give even an inch


    and would not enable Chelsea¡¯s behavior of taking advantage of her maiden family.


    Hank¡¯s face was a little red. He did in fact enable his sister a lot in the past and was very obedient


    towards her, which was how his rtionship with Liberty worsened until they ended up divorcing.


    ¡°Jessica¡­ has a lot of ws too. There are many areas in which she can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    Hank only realized the ws in Jessica after moving in together.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about that. Liberty, I¡¯ve ordered flowers for your shop¡¯s opening.¡±


    Hank was thoroughly annoyed by his wife and his mother¡¯s arguing, which was why he hade to


    Liberty¡¯s diner for some peace and quiet. Ordering flowers to congratte her on her new shop¡¯s


    opening was merely an excuse.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033


    Liberty said with an impassive face, ¡°If your wife finds out that you ordered flowers for me and she


    comes yelling at me for seducing her husband, that would be hrious. If I wanted to seduce a man, I


    would definitely seduce someone better and more outstanding than you are. Why would I pick up trash


    I¡¯ve already thrown away? Are there no men left in the world?¡±


    Hank flushed in embarrassment In Liberty¡¯s view, he was a scumbag. Considering her temperament,


    she would never get back together with an ex


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He really did not understand what his mother and sister thought They treated Liberty so badly in the


    past and now wanted him to win Liberty back. What did they think she was?


    Someone who woulde and go when beckoned with the wave of a hand.


    ¡°Liberty, I admit I was wrong, but that¡¯s all in the past now. Now, we can¡¯t be husband and wife, but we


    can still be friends. For Sonny¡¯s sake, could you at least give me some leeway?¡±


    Liberty looked at her son. He was innocent and pure and to this day did not understand why his parents


    were not living together anymore, and why his dad was no longer beside his mom but another woman


    instead


    Liberty thought of the fact that her son was still young and had not exined to him what divorce


    meant. Once he was able to understand better, she would tell him that even if she and Hank were no


    longer husband and wife or even if they turned into strangers, they were still Sonny¡¯s parents.


    Her love for Sonny remained unchanged. Whether or not Hank would change in the future was hard to


    say.


    Jessica was not pregnant yet and her ex-husband¡¯s family still viewed Sonny as very important. Once


    Jessica got pregnant and had a child, would the Browns still remember who Sonny was?


    ¡°Liberty, do you need me toe over and help when you open? If you¡¯re worried Jessica will


    misunderstand, I¡¯ll get my parents toe. They can¡¯t do much, but they can help you clear the dishes,


    wash them, and help look after Sonny.¡±


    Smiling in embarrassment, he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to pay them a little for wages, please do, but


    it doesn¡¯t matter if you aren¡¯t They¡¯re Sonny¡¯s grandparents and family. We should all help each other


    out.¡±


    Liberty immediately rejected, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Seren and Mrs. Lane wille over to help out.¡±


    If not for Sonny, she would not interact with the Browns at all.


    ¡°Who¡¯s Mrs. Lane?¡± Hank asked.


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Hank choked, then said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, we¡¯ve known each other for more than a decade and were


    once in love. Yes, I made a mistake many men would make and I¡¯m not asking for your forgiveness


    either. I won¡¯t regret the path I chose myself¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t be so defensive against me, like I¡¯m a thief. At the very least, I¡¯m still Sonny¡¯s biological dad.


    I don¡¯t skimp on Sonny¡¯s child support fees either. Compared to those guys who help others raise their


    children after getting divorced, I think I¡¯m one of the better ones.¡±


    He would take care of Sonny now when he was young, and he hoped Sonny would take care of him


    when he was old.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, since you¡¯re well aware that we are no longer husband and wife, stop saying things like


    we¡¯re a family. If your wife heard that, be careful or she might twist your ear and make you kneel on


    spikes. Now that we have nothing to do with each other, why should I tell you about my business?¡±


    Liberty did not show Hank any mercy.


    She did not want Hank to know too much either. Do not assume she was oblivious to this piece of trash


    trying to find out what sort of benefits she was getting from her sister.


    He wanted to ameliorate the antagonistic rtionship between them, then shamelessly ask her to ask


    Zachary to let him off the hook.


    Hank was cognizant that the reason he and Jessica lost their jobs and could not find new ones to this


    day was due to Zachary¡¯s punishment.


    As long as Zachary did not let them off the hook, they would not be able to find a job.


    He could not reconcile with himself to return to his old home in the countryside to farm thend and


    refused to go back. After bringing it up once, Jessica made such a big fuss that he felt dizzy. She said


    she had gotten together with him in the first ce because he had bought a house in the city and had a


    stable job, high ie, and was able to hustle on the side for extra cash.


    She also came from a farming vige and only managed to get out with much difficulty. She was not


    willing to go back to that again.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034


    Jessica was not willing, and deep down, neither was Hank So only by aineliorating his rtionship with


    Liberty could they get Zachary to spare them


    If he knew earlier that Serenity was Mr. York¡¯s wife even if he had to drag it out, he would have done his


    best to dy divorcing Liberty. Then Serenity would not have allowed Zachary to force him into a


    corner for her sister


    Unfortunately, these were all thoughts in hindsight


    At the time he had suspected that Zachary was ¡°the¡± Zachary York but did not believe that Serenity had


    the luck to mam into a rich family, so he had discarded the thought Who knew that he really was ¡°the¡±


    Zachary York?


    Hank was at a loss for words


    ¡°Mr Brown, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave ¡±


    Hank hugged his son and sat there, unmoving, but said, ¡°I want to apany Sonny a little longer In


    the past, I was too busy with work and didn¡¯t have the time to y with him, but now that I¡¯m


    temporarily unemployed, it just so happens I have the time to make it up to him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you and Ms. Yates have a wedding to hold? Don¡¯t you have to renovate the house anew?¡±


    Liberty asked in return.


    ¡°My money is mostly being managed by Jessica. I let her take care of all that so she understands both


    our families¡¯ financial situations. Then, she won¡¯t think of trying to help her maiden family out,¡± Hank


    said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Yateses are kind of like vampires. They want to catch me and suck the life out of me. Luckily,


    Jessica knows how to draw the line.¡±


    Hank had zero goodwill for his inws now


    The dowry given had been a little bit low, so his parents-inw had further asked him to buy a scooter


    each for his two brothers-inw They said they did not need to be too expensive-just over ten thousand


    dors each would do.


    New scooters that cost over ten thousand dors each for them both would still result in his spending


    over twenty to thirty thousand dors.


    Hank did not even bother negotiating with his parents-inw further and told Jessica directly that they


    only had the little amount of money left and let her deal with it as she saw fit.


    Jessica¡¯s heart was fixated on their own little home. How could she be willing to fork out another twenty


    to thirty thousand dors to buy vehicles for her two older brothers? She herself was still using Hank¡¯s


    old car


    Thus, Jessica would return to her parents¡¯ home to argue with her parents, brothers, and sisters-inw


    about once every two or three days.


    Jessica¡¯s parents would scold her and call her a waste of money who did not know how to squeeze the


    Browns for benefits to give to her own family.


    Jessica would retort by asking how much money the Yateses forked out and what benefits they gave


    her sisters-inw¡¯s families when her elder brothers got married.


    This struck her parents into speechlessness.


    At the time their daughters-inw married into their family, they had been very stingy. They had only


    given 6,600 dors to each family, and did not pay for anything else. Moreover, before their two sons


    got married, they kept control over their bank ounts.


    They did not give any more money to their inws, but the dowry Jessica¡¯s sisters-inw provided was


    worth more than tens of thousands of dors.


    ¡°Ms. Yates is indeed much more capable than I was.¡±


    Even Liberty had to admit that when it came to being a wife and daughter-inw, Jessica was much


    better than she was.


    Back then, it was precisely because she loved Hank that she tolerated everything and got bullied


    harshly.


    Was the reason her ex-mother-inw and ex-sister-inw could bully her to that extent not all because


    she had enabled it?


    If she had aggressively retaliated from the start, that mother-and-daughter pair would have known her


    might. How could they have dared keep bleating then?

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035


    ¡°But Jessica¡¯s family isn¡¯t good not as good as Serenity Back then, Serenity not only would help with


    the housework and make breakfast but would also help with taking care of Sonny In the past, no matter


    what time I got up. Serenity would prepare breakfast for us three and I only had to eat and go to work.


    ¡°Now Jessica won¡¯t get up early to make breakfast for us and even wants me to get up and make it for


    her Her family only knows how to ask for favors but they don¡¯t help in any way¡±


    Liberty felt furious hearing that ¡°That was because you treated my sister like a free housekeeper! Do


    you remember why we arguedst year? You said my sister was staying in your house for free and


    what was the use of paying two to three thousand dors a month for food?


    ¡°Now there¡¯s no one being a free housekeeper for you guys, you¡¯re saying my sister was good? Mr


    Brown, let me tell you, if it weren¡¯t for me, Seren would have moved out long ago. Do you think she was


    happy to be a housekeeper for free? She did it all for me.


    I was useless as an elder sister. I couldn¡¯t protect her and let you look down on her and use her,


    forcing her to get married just to move out.


    ¡°Back when we got married, we agreed to let Seren move in, unless she got married¡­ Of course,


    looking at it from another angle, I have you to thank for it. If it weren¡¯t for your hostility and usations


    against Seren, Seren wouldn¡¯t have gotten married to Zachary


    ¡°You could have some credit for Seren managing to marry into the York family.¡±


    Hank Brown was struck speechless.


    How aggravating.


    ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s not rehash old scores.¡±


    Hank smiled, embarrassed. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    ¡°You started it first If you want to spend more time with Sonny, take him out to y. There¡¯s a small


    park nearby You should take Sonny there to y. I have things to do and I don¡¯t have the time to be


    bothered my work.¡± with you. If you stay here, you¡¯ll just very much affect my mood and


    If not for the fact that her son was present and the little guy was intimately cradled in Hank¡¯s arms,


    clearly showing the deep bond between them, Liberty would have wanted to chase her ex-husband out


    with a broom.


    She thought that after the divorce, it would be as if they were walking separate paths. Their rtionship


    would end there and they would no longer contact each other.


    Unexpectedly, after the divorce, her ex-husband¡¯s family suddenly felt that she was amazing and kept


    looking for her intermittently, disturbing her life.


    However, because of Sonny, she could not be too crude in return.


    ¡°Go to the park? Dad, I wanna go to the park.¡±


    Sonny heard his parents¡¯ conversation and did not understand what it meant but he could tell his


    mother was unhappy.


    If mom wanted dad to take him out to y, he would get dad to take him to the park to y.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Dad had never taken him to a park.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Dad will bring Sonny to the park.¡±


    Hank did not want to continue rehashing the past with Liberty either Every time they brought it up, he


    could not raise his head. Who asked him to be the wrongdoer?


    Although the person he loved at the moment was still Jessica and he did not have any desire to


    reconcile. with Liberty, he had to admit that Liberty was much better than Jessica in many ways.


    Did he regret it?


    Even if he did, Hank would rather die than admit it.


    Hank picked Sonny up and said, ¡°When you make dinnerter, cook extra. I¡¯ll eat here before I go


    ¡°My shop has not officially opened for business yet. We¡¯re not doing business at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat here in the future, ce an order and pay for it. Then I¡¯ll make it for you to eat.¡±


    Hank Brown was struck silent.


    Resentfully, he took his son to the nearby park to y and cultivate their father-son bond. back ¡±


    Now, Hank was thankful that he listened to Jessica back then and gave Sonny¡¯s custody to Liberty.


    That way, they could use Sonny and go to Liberty¡¯s ce often.


    It was just that every time he came over and saw Liberty, he felt very unhappy.


    After getting divorced, he had been having a bad time, but Liberty was doing pretty well. She had


    opened a shop and was even losing weight. After shedding more than twenty pounds, she was half as


    pretty as she was before getting married. If she lost another twenty or so pounds, she wouldpletely


    recover the slim body she had had before their marriage.


    Hank was reluctant to admit that Liberty would not be at all inferior to Jessica after slimming down.

 Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036


    As Duncan was driving past after work, he happened to see Hank carry Sonny out from the shop.


    Thinking that the scumbag was here to kidnap Sonny, he immediately hit the brakes and stopped in


    front of All You Can Eat


    ¡°Sonny Duncan swiftly got out of his car and walked over with big strides Before Hank could react,


    Duncan had taken his son from his arms.


    After Duncan took Sonny from Hank, he even gave Hank a kick, which made Hank stumble a few steps


    backward and finally fall to the ground onto the steps, butt first.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank looked at Duncan, stunned.


    What was this Lewis doing?


    He took his son and even gave him a kick!


    ¡°Get out of here! If you dare try and kidnap Sonny again and harass Liberty, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be


    able to walk before I¡¯m done with you!¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Sonny cried, struggling to get down.


    Hank climbed to his feet and exined, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. I¡¯m not here to kidnap


    Sonny, and I haven¡¯t harassed Liberty either. I¡¯m just here to see Sonny. Sonny said he wanted to go to


    the park to y, so I¡¯m bringing him there.¡±


    Duncan red at him, making it obvious that he did not believe him.


    Duncan walked straight into the shop, carrying Sonny


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    He yelled the moment he walked through the door. His voice has always been on the rough side.


    ¡°Has that scumbag beening by to harass you again? He¡¯s trying to kidnap Sonny, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    There had been a precedent for the Browns to kidnap Sonny


    Liberty came out of the little kitchen and saw Duncan carrying Sonny. She was stunned for a moment


    before she said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re here. I did ask him to bring Sonny out to y.¡±


    ¡°So it was my misunderstanding¡­¡± Duncan said.


    He put Sonny down and turned to say to Hank, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You should take Sonny out to y then. I


    didn¡¯t use much strength in that kick earlier, so you should be able to take it, right?¡±


    Hank¡¯s expression was so dark it was dripping ck ink.


    Duncan¡¯s kick earlier was really hard, okay?


    He had even stumbled a few steps backward and had fallen on his bum.


    Under Duncan Lewis¡¯ re, however, Hank did not dare say a word and just left after picking Sonny up.


    After leaving the shop, he cajoled his son, ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s not go to the park anymore, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that scary man in your mom¡¯s shop? He¡¯s so fierce, even Dad¡¯s scared of him. Mom will


    definitely be scared of him too. If we go to the park to y and leave Mom alone in the store, she¡¯ll be


    bullied by that cruel man.¡±


    ¡°Sonny¡¯s a little man, so you should learn how to protect Mom.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s arrival made Hank not want to leave. He wanted to stay there, even if Liberty tried to chase


    him. out with a broom. He wanted to be the third wheel.


    Duncan was definitely trying to pursue Liberty!


    Hank felt extremely agitated.


    Duncan had a knife scar on his face and looked extremely terrifying, but he was the CEO of a big


    corporation and was better than him in every way.


    Hank had lost his job after his second marriage. If Liberty married into a rich family for her second


    marriage, Hank would go crazy with envy.

 Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037


    Sonny looked at his dad and said. ¡°That¡¯s Dune Dune would never bully Mom


    Hank was silent for a moment before he asked. Do you like Dunc a lot?¡±


    Sonny shook his head I don¡¯t like Dunc, but he¡¯s not a bad person¡±


    Dunc was a good person, but that did not have anything to do with whether or not he liked him.


    ¡°Sonny Dunc is going to take Mom away from you He¡¯ll be a bad guy in the future What you need


    to do is stop Dunc and Mom from being alone together If Mom wants to go on a date with Dunc, you


    need to cry and throw a tantrum, get it?¡±


    Sonny learned the way his Uncle Zak frowned when he was angry and said loudly, ¡°Dunc likes Sonny!


    He¡¯s fighting Mom for Sonny, not fighting Sonny for Mom! Dunc looks scary on the outside and Sonny


    doesn¡¯t like it, but Dunc is not a bad person!¡±


    ¡°And Mom never goes out with Dunc! Every time Dunces over, he gives Sonny a pinwheel. Sonny


    doesn¡¯t like pinwheels anymore.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dunc did not even know how to change it up.


    Hank was speechless.


    He stopped and looked at his son.


    When they had gotten divorced, Sonny still was not speaking very well, but in only a few months, not


    only was Sonny conversing well, he was speaking clearly. His son was so smart!


    ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re still young, so you don¡¯t really understand adult matters. Anyway, Dunc doesn¡¯t have


    good intentions toward your mom. He¡¯s deliberately pleasing you His actual intention isn¡¯t what his


    actions show but rather he¡¯s aiming for your mom.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t you think Mommy is getting prettier by the day? He¡¯s been tempted by your Mom¡¯s


    beauty and that¡¯s why he keepsing to find Mom every other day. He¡¯s just using you as an


    excuse.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Mom has always been beautiful.¡±


    In a child¡¯s heart, a mother is always the most beautiful person in the world.


    ¡°Sure, sure. Your mom has always been beautiful. Sonny, shall wee back after we get something


    to eat? Let¡¯s not go to the park anymore.¡±


    Sonny refused and was very insistent. ¡°I want to go to the park. I just want to go to the park!¡±


    Mom had been really busytely and so had Aunt Ser, so he had not been to the park to y in a long


    time


    No matter how Hank tried to coax him, Sonny persisted in going to the park. Hank had no choice but to


    bring Sonny to the park to y


    He was distracted and kept thinking of Liberty and Duncan in the diner Who knew what the two of them


    would end up doing?


    Hank disparaged Duncan in his heart, thinking to himself that Duncan had the shitty taste to actually be


    attracted to a divorcee like Liberty, who was a fat cow, at that.


    Now that an even more outstanding man than he was had his eye on a woman he did not want and


    was pursuing her, Hank had mixed feelings.


    Back in the diner, Liberty did not know that her ex-husband was trying to use their son to stop Duncan.


    Her attitude toward Duncan was much better today.


    ¡°Is the office still open today?¡± she asked after pouring a cup of warm water for Duncan and offering a


    seat


    ¡°It¡¯s been really busytely. Everyone has to work an extra day on the weekend. We¡¯re giving them


    double the pay and tomorrow the wholepany is taking the day off.


    ¡°Liberty, is that scumbag ex-husband of yours regretting it and trying to pursue you again?¡± Duncan


    asked as he drank from his cup of water.


    Liberty immediately replied, ¡°How could that be? He and that Yates woman just registered their


    marriage. on Valentine¡¯s Day. Now, they¡¯re preparing for the wedding. They¡¯re also in the midst of


    renovating their marital home and he¡¯s repeatedly stressed that he doesn¡¯t regret getting a divorce.¡±

 Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038


    Liberty did not regret it either


    Duncan frowned. ¡°Then why is he constantly here looking for you? That scumbag treated you like that


    back then. Every time I see him I feel like giving him a beating and venting some anger for you¡±


    He wants to use Sonny to ease the hostile rtionship between us¡±


    Duncan was thoughtful for a moment, and said, ¡°Their main aim is to get Zachary to let them off the


    hook, night¡± Don¡¯t forgive them and let them be unemployed forever Once they¡¯ve spent all their


    savings, we¡¯ll see if Hank and his wife can still continue being as loving to each other as before¡±


    Poor couples had a hundred things to lose Hank and Jessica¡¯s bitter days were still ahead of them.


    ¡°Now that your diner is here, you can¡¯t move and neither do you have to move. Just let them watch how


    your business gets bigger and better every step of the way In the future, you can open a big hotel and


    be a strong independent woman and a billionaire-we¡¯ll see how frustrated they get.¡±


    Libertyughed ¡°I want to be able to open a big hotel in the future and be a billionaire too, but


    we¡¯ll see how business for this diner goes first. My first goal is to earn back the capital I put in to open


    this diner.


    ¡°My second goal is to be able to open a branch.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Her life goal was to grow her business step by step and see if she could open a big hotel in the future


    and make her way into the F&B industry.


    ¡°When we just got divorced, I wanted to cut all contact with the Browns, but my ex-mother-inw


    stalked me and found out I¡¯m opening a diner here as well as where I¡¯m living now. I couldn¡¯t escape


    them. Then, thinking about it, there¡¯s no way we can really cut all contact since Sonny¡¯s still stuck in the


    middle.


    ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t let myself be trampled all over by them again. I¡¯m not scared of theming over


    periodically to bring attention to their existence.¡±


    Duncan hit the nail on the head and said, ¡°They regret it because you have a rich aunt and also


    because your sister is Zachary¡¯s wife. They just want to benefit from all that.


    ¡°Also, you¡¯ve been working hard since leaving the Browns and living your life fully. God won¡¯t treat


    hardworking people unfairly. Your life will only get better, more than theirs could ever be.


    ¡°Now, they not only regret it, but they¡¯re also envious of you.¡±


    Libertyughed. ¡°That¡¯s why I say even divorce isn¡¯t scary when you meet a scumbag. The best


    revenge is to live better than he does.¡±


    Even if she had not found her rich aunt and her sister was not Zachary¡¯s wife, her days would only get


    better.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m going to prepare dinner for myself and my son. Do you want to eat with us? Though our


    meals are usually simple.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I promised my mother to go back and eat dinner with her tonight. Oh, right. Where


    have you been the whole day? When I went to work this morning, I didn¡¯t see your shop open. I didn¡¯t


    see it open when I got off work this afternoon either.¡±


    Duncan had to pass this street every day on his way to and from work to reach his office.


    He did not have to pay special attention to know Liberty had not been in the whole day.


    ¡°Seren and I made a trip back to our old home. We only just got back this afternoon.¡±


    Duncan made a sound in acknowledgment, and asked with interest, ¡°What did you go back for?¡±


    ¡°To fight for our inheritance and pay our respects to my parents.¡±


    Duncan hummed again. ¡°Did you win?¡±


    He was aware that Liberty¡¯s home had been entirely taken over by her grandparents and they even


    wanted to pass it down to John.


    Liberty was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll bring the matter to court. They won¡¯t return the


    house to us in good graces.¡±


    Thinking of how the Hunts had been making so much troubletely in trying to get money from Zachary


    and even trying to ruin Zachary and Serenity¡¯s marriage, Duncan said, ¡°That shameless bunch of


    people. definitely won¡¯t return it to you honestly. There¡¯s no need to be considerate of them. Just sue


    them and settle the matter through the courts.


    ¡°If you need legal aid, just let me know. I have a legal advisor.¡± Liberty did not need Duncan¡¯s help but


    still thanked him.

 Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039


    Duncan too knew that Liberty did not need his help-she had the Stone and York families helping her


    now.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Anyway, go ahead and do your thing. I¡¯ll head back lest my mother


    calls to urge me again.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Have a safe drive, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty walked Duncan out of her shop.


    Duncan looked at Hank¡¯s car and asked Liberty. ¡°That¡¯s your ex-husband¡¯s car, right?¡±


    ¡°I saw him get out of it. It¡¯s probably his new car.¡±


    Hank had changed his wife and his car too.


    If Zachary had not punished Hank, Hank would have been living veryfortably. He would have


    money, a new wife, and a new car¡­


    Duncan wanted to walk over and poke a hole in Hank¡¯s tires, but when he thought of how Hank would


    likely be unable to leave for a while with his tires punctured and would stay in Liberty¡¯s diner to eat,


    Duncan gave up on his thoughts.


    ¡°In the future, if that familyes to try and harass you again, just give me a call and I¡¯ll get someone


    toe over and help you since I work close by. All the business owners here are renting stores from


    me, so I¡¯m just protecting my tenants.¡±


    Duncan said frankly, as if he really had no other motive for doing so and that it was entirely for his


    renters¡¯ benefit.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis. Since thest time you brought your people over to


    help me chase off Mrs. Brown and her daughter, they haven¡¯t appeared again in the past few days.¡±


    Hank had probably chased that trashy older sister of his back home too.


    Liberty saw Duncan off as he got into his car and quickly drove away.


    When he returned to the Lewis family residence, Duncan noticed there was a car he had never seen


    before parked in his home. As he got out of his car, he asked the employee who came out to greet him,


    ¡± Whose car is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Harmon¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Harmon?¡±


    Duncan frowned. Was there anyone surnamed Harmon among the people his family mingle with?


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Madam¡¯s friend. She came over from Bellville and I think she¡¯s in Wiltspoon for


    some business. After the Madam found out, she enthusiastically invited her over to stay.¡±


    The employee¡¯s exnation raised Duncan¡¯s defenses. That mother of his was trying to matchmake


    him. again, was she not?


    As long as it was a young woman from a rich family, his mother would devise ways to make them meet.


    Duncan did not say anything more and walked into the main building with big strides.


    The moment he walked in, he heard his mother¡¯s happyughter.


    ¡°Duncan¡¯s back.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was stirred into loudughter, amused by Lily Harmon. Seeing that her son was back, she


    beckoned him over and when Duncan came closer, Lily Harmon stood up and greeted Duncan


    smilingly,¡± Hi, Duncan. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Have we met before¡­?¡± Duncan asked.


    Lily answered, still smiling, ¡°We met once twenty years ago. You might not remember.¡±


    Lily¡¯s mother was Mrs. Lewis¡¯s old friend and ssmate. After getting married, both thedies seldom


    met up, but they continued to keep in touch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember things from twenty years ago.¡± He was only sixteen at the time-right in the rebellious


    stage.


    ¡°Duncan, this is Fran¡¯s daughter, Lily. You don¡¯t remember?¡± Mrs. Lewis exined.


    Duncan hummed in acknowledgment. He did not have much of an impression left of Mrs. Harmon,


    much less her daughter.


    They only met once twenty years ago. How old was Lily at the time?


    How could he possibly have an impression of a little girl from twenty years ago?


    ¡°Lily¡¯s in Wiltspoon for a bit of business. When I heard Fran mention it, I asked Lily toe over and


    have fun. She¡¯s not familiar with the area, so tomorrow, you should take her sightseeing and familiarize


    her with Wiltspoon,¡±


    Duncan too knew that Liberty did not need his help-she had the Stone and York families helping her


    now.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Anyway, go ahead and do your thing. I¡¯ll head back lest my mother


    calls to urge me again.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Have a safe drive, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty walked Duncan out of her shop.


    Duncan looked at Hank¡¯s car and asked Liberty. ¡°That¡¯s your ex-husband¡¯s car, right?¡±


    ¡°I saw him get out of it. It¡¯s probably his new car.¡±


    Hank had changed his wife and his car too.


    If Zachary had not punished Hank, Hank would have been living veryfortably. He would have


    money, a new wife, and a new car¡­


    Duncan wanted to walk over and poke a hole in Hank¡¯s tires, but when he thought of how Hank would


    likely be unable to leave for a while with his tires punctured and would stay in Liberty¡¯s diner to eat,


    Duncan gave up on his thoughts.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°In the future, if that familyes to try and harass you again, just give me a call and I¡¯ll get someone


    toe over and help you since I work close by. All the business owners here are renting stores from


    me, so I¡¯m just protecting my tenants.¡±


    Duncan said frankly, as if he really had no other motive for doing so and that it was entirely for his


    renters¡¯ benefit.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis. Since thest time you brought your people over to


    help me chase off Mrs. Brown and her daughter, they haven¡¯t appeared again in the past few days.¡±


    Hank had probably chased that trashy older sister of his back home too.


    Liberty saw Duncan off as he got into his car and quickly drove away.


    When he returned to the Lewis family residence, Duncan noticed there was a car he had never seen


    before parked in his home. As he got out of his car, he asked the employee who came out to greet him,


    ¡± Whose car is that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Ms. Harmon¡¯s car.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Harmon?¡±


    Duncan frowned. Was there anyone surnamed Harmon among the people his family mingle with?


    ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Madam¡¯s friend. She came over from Bellville and I think she¡¯s in Wiltspoon for


    some business. After the Madam found out, she enthusiastically invited her over to stay.¡±


    The employee¡¯s exnation raised Duncan¡¯s defenses. That mother of his was trying to matchmake


    him. again, was she not?


    As long as it was a young woman from a rich family, his mother would devise ways to make them meet.


    Duncan did not say anything more and walked into the main building with big strides.


    The moment he walked in, he heard his mother¡¯s happyughter.


    ¡°Duncan¡¯s back.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was stirred into loudughter, amused by Lily Harmon. Seeing that her son was back, she


    beckoned him over and when Duncan came closer, Lily Harmon stood up and greeted Duncan


    smilingly,¡± Hi, Duncan. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Have we met before¡­?¡± Duncan asked.


    Lily answered, still smiling, ¡°We met once twenty years ago. You might not remember.¡±


    Lily¡¯s mother was Mrs. Lewis¡¯s old friend and ssmate. After getting married, both thedies seldom


    met up, but they continued to keep in touch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember things from twenty years ago.¡± He was only sixteen at the time-right in the rebellious


    stage.


    ¡°Duncan, this is Fran¡¯s daughter, Lily. You don¡¯t remember?¡± Mrs. Lewis exined.


    Duncan hummed in acknowledgment. He did not have much of an impression left of Mrs. Harmon,


    much less her daughter.


    They only met once twenty years ago. How old was Lily at the time?


    How could he possibly have an impression of a little girl from twenty years ago?


    ¡°Lily¡¯s in Wiltspoon for a bit of business. When I heard Fran mention it, I asked Lily toe over and


    have fun. She¡¯s not familiar with the area, so tomorrow, you should take her sightseeing and familiarize


    her with Wiltspoon,¡±

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040


    ¡°When Lily needs help with her stuff, you should help her out too. Fran and I have been good friends


    for many years now. Although we haven¡¯t met each other in about twenty years, we¡¯ve never stopped


    talking to each other.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s intention to matchmake Lily and Duncan was exceedingly obvious.


    Lily¡¯s gaze toward Duncan contained no fear either. In her opinion, the scar on Duncan¡¯s face was


    terrifying, but all he needed was to get some stic surgery done to remove the scar and recover his


    good looks.


    He was an exceptionally handsome man if you look at the side of his face without the scar.


    Who had never done an impulsive thing or two when they were young?


    She herself had even gotten a tattoo before.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Duncan said without inflection. ¡°If Ms. Harmon requires my help, I can provide it,


    but I really don¡¯t have the time to take her around.


    ¡°You¡¯re bored staying at home every day anyway. You can apany Ms. Harmon yourself and take


    her around to help her get familiar with the area,¡± Duncan said.


    He then looked apologetically at Lily and uttered, ¡°I really am very busy, Ms. Harmon.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a Sunday tomorrow? You still have to go back to the office?¡±


    ¡°Zachary invited me to his ce tomorrow for a barbeque,¡± Duncan lied.


    ¡°Then you can just take Lily with you. You guys only have something to talk about when people of the


    same age get together. I¡¯m old now so there¡¯s a generation gap between us.¡±


    Duncan said impassively, ¡°We¡¯re going to Wildridge Manor. Don¡¯t you know what Zachary¡¯s temper is


    like? Without his agreement, we invitees aren¡¯t allowed to bring young women over.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    Zachary already had a wife. Was he still that unreasonable?


    Mrs. Lewis seriously suspected her son was using Zachary as a shield.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be fine with just yourpany. Duncan, you can go ahead with your ns,¡±


    Lily said astutely.


    She even surreptitiously tugged on Mrs. Lewis¡¯s clothes, hinting to her to stop pressuring Duncan.


    ¡°Mom, can we eat? I¡¯m really hungry.¡±


    Duncan changed the topic.


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly instructed the maids to set the table.


    Duncan turned and walked toward the dining room.


    ¡°Lily, that¡¯s how Duncan is. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Lily said, smiling. ¡°No worries, I don¡¯t me him for it. I came over out of the blue when he already had


    things nned. It isn¡¯t good indeed to make him change his ns for me. By the way, when he said


    Zachary, did he mean Zachary York? The Wildridge Manor he mentioned is the old York residence.¡±


    Lily was from Bellville, but she did know a little about Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss.


    ¡°He is the eldest son of the York family. It¡¯s not surprising that many of you don¡¯t know his given name.


    Zachary¡¯s married and has a partner already but he still doesn¡¯t let his friends bring young women to


    gatherings at his house.¡±


    Lily asked with gossipy interest, ¡°I heard his wife is an orphan and came from a farming vige. How


    did he end up marrying her?¡±


    ¡°It was arranged by Old Mrs. York. That Hunt woman is indeed parentless. She does have a sister-they


    depended on each other for survival. Oh, right. Mrs. Stone is their aunt. They only found each otherst


    year and because of that, Mrs. Stone even held a huge banquet and invited us to celebrate the


    reunion.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis had the deepest impression of Liberty because Liberty was overweight. When she saw


    Liberty at the time, she was utterly disgusted in her heart.


    She did not have much of an impression of Serenity, but she knew Zachary doted on Serenity the most.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041


    Lily said with great interest, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll have the chance to get to know Mrs. York.¡±


    She had heard of Mr. York before but never had the chance to meet him in person.


    Lily thought to herself that the woman who could move Mr. York definitely had something amazing


    about her. She could learn a thing or two from thedy about conquering a man.


    Lily was twenty-eight years old this year and was currently single. She had a rtionship back when


    she was eighteen or neen but that had been unfruitful. Afterward, she joined her family¡¯spany


    and ended up too busy with work, which was why until now, she had no boyfriend.


    Mrs. Lewis had the intention to matchmake her and Duncan and both families were in favor of it. Lily


    was aware of Duncan¡¯s past as a former gangster and she could ept it.


    She did not care that he had a scar on his face either because she felt that as long as she made him


    fall in love with her, she could make him agree to undergo minor stic surgery to remove the scar and


    recover his good looks.


    Hearing Lily¡¯s words, Mrs. Lewisughed. ¡°You will. Zachary and Duncan are very good friends.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Lewis lowered her voice and said to Lily, ¡°Although Serenity Hunt¡¯s background


    isn¡¯t much to speak of, the fact that she¡¯s Zachary York¡¯s wife is set in stone. It¡¯ll be good for you to get


    to know her and forge a connection with her.¡±


    She was worried that a proud and strongdy like Lily would look down on Serenity when thetter was


    Zachary¡¯s most precious person while Zachary was good friends with Duncan too. If Lily were to date


    Duncan, she would inevitably have to join his circle of friends.


    If Lily looked down on Serenity, she would offend Zachary and affect his rtionship with Duncan.


    Mrs. Lewis did not wish for Zachary and Duncan¡¯s rtionship to be affected because of Lily.


    In Wiltspoon, those who Zachary considered close friends and confidants were limited to her son and


    Josh Bucham only.


    Lily smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I understand. Ladies don¡¯t ask where a person is from. It was Ms.


    Hunt¡¯s ability that allowed her to be Mrs. York. I can¡¯t admire her enough, so why would I look


    down on her?¡±


    Even if Serenity was a beggar, as long as she had won Zachary over, Lily would feel that she was the


    best amongst all women and was worth learning something from.


    She was very capable in terms of doing business, but when it came to winning men over, Lily felt that


    she wascking experience.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that you can think that way. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis affectionately pulled Lily into the dining room. The moment they stepped into the dining


    room, they heard Duncan speaking on the phone with Zachary.


    A certain Mr. York was currently preparing a dinner filled with love for his esteemed and beloved wife.


    Serenity was feeling low and did not want to go out to eat either, so Zachary was personally doing the


    cooking himself.


    Old Mrs. York had not returned and nobody knew where she had gallivanted to again.


    In the past, Serenity would be worried about Grandma May, but now, knowing that the olddy was


    wandering around to secure wives for her grandsons, Serenity no longer worried about her and would


    not ask where she was going.


    Zachary had told her too that when his nana was young, she had been the head of intelligence and


    was very formidable.


    She only gradually eased into retirement after marrying Zachary¡¯s grandfather, but many of the past


    generations still sang her praises. Even now when the current head of the Buchams and his son, a


    family specializing in intelligence, met Grandma May, they were incredibly reverent toward the olddy


    and viewed her as a maestro in the field.


    Serenity continued to sit on the swing as she quietly watched the sky outside turn from light to dark.


    A ringing sound came from Zachary¡¯s phone.


    Zachary stopped what he was doing and picked up the call after digging out his phone and looking at


    the caller ID.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, for the barbecue at your family residence tomorrow, don¡¯t forget to prepare extra chicken


    thighs -they¡¯re my favorite. I haven¡¯t eaten it in ages and I miss your barbecued chicken thighs a lot.¡±

 Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042


    ¡°When did I say I was going back to the manor tomorrow for a barbeque?¡± Zachary asked.


    If Duncan wanted to have some barbeque, could he not eat somewhere else? Why did it have to be at


    the manor?


    ¡°And squid,mb, and big prawns. Anyway, I like eating whatever you roast.¡±


    Duncan continued talking to himself about the food as if he did not hear what Zachary said.


    Zachary proceeded to hang up immediately after that.


    Though, Duncan¡¯s words did make him think about the idea. Tomorrow was Sunday and they did not


    need to go to work. Plus, he had never brought Serenity to the manor before. He would do as Duncan


    said and invite a few friends to the manor for a barbecue. There was indeed a barbecue area back at


    the manor.


    He could even bring Serenity back to stay for a few days and let her familiarize herself with the


    surroundings. The beautifulndscape there might cheer her up too.


    While the n brewed in his head, Zachary texted Duncan: [Got it. Call Josh too, and tell him to bring


    Julian along if he¡¯s free.]


    When Duncan received his buddy¡¯s reply, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    His cover was nearly blown.


    Anyway, even if Zachary had not taken the hint, he would have gone to look for Zachary the next day


    and clung to his side for the whole day.


    Duncan readily agreed.


    After Zachary finished texting Duncan, he walked out of the kitchen and to the balcony. Serenity looked


    at him and asked, ¡°Is dinner ready?¡±


    ¡°Almost. Are you hungry? The soup¡¯s ready. Why don¡¯t you have some soup first?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have an appetite.¡±


    Making the trip back to her hometown struck a chord within her and evoked memories of the past.


    Unable to hold back, tears streamed down her face. Even if they had already left, Serenity was still


    consumed by her memories.


    Zachary hunched down to her eye level and reached out to lightly touch her face. He said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll


    bring you to Wildridge Manor tomorrow and we could stay there for a few days. The scenery is stunning


    and the beauty of nature is well-preserved. Although the manor was built by man decades ago, it has


    long since be a part of thendscape. It¡¯s the flowering season now and the manor has quite a


    few flower fields. It¡¯s absolutely charming.


    ¡°Duncan called me just now and suggested a barbecue. I asked him to invite Josh and his cousin too.


    We have an area specifically for barbecuing at the manor. Do you want to invite Ms. Sox, your cousin,


    and the rest?¡±


    Zachary recalled that Liberty¡¯s diner was going to officially open for business the day after tomorrow


    and she would not likely be able to join them for the barbecue.


    He added, ¡°Tomorrow, first thing in the morning, we¡¯ll go pick Sonny up. Then we¡¯ll go back and I get


    Mrs. Lane and Jim to go over and help Liberty out. That way, she won¡¯t overwork herself.¡±


    Serenity quietly looked at him as she listened to his arrangements.


    ¡°What do you think, Seren? Your call. If you don¡¯t like it, we can always change the n.¡±


    Serenity reached out and hugged him. Feeling touched, she said, ¡°Thank you, Zachary! It¡¯s so good to


    have you!¡±


    When faced with any hardships, he did not give up on her.


    When she was in a bad mood, he tried everything he could to cheer her up.


    This man had changed a lot for her sake.


    Zachary hugged her back before gently pulling away and said warmly, ¡°We¡¯re going to be husband and


    wife for the rest of our lives, so we should support each other. When I¡¯m sick, you take care of me.


    When you¡¯re in a bad mood, I¡¯ll cheer you up.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He took her hand and interlocked their fingers. Their hearts were of one ord.


    ¡°When my sister¡¯s diner opens in two days, I¡¯m definitely going over to help. Let¡¯s just stay at the manor


    for a night ande back first thing in the morning on the opening day.¡±

 Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043


    Serenity had long learned that the Yorks were not living in Whitmore Mansion, the residence they


    stayed in during the New Year¡¯s holidays. The Yorks had cleaned up the ce and moved back in just


    to deceive her.


    Lying was hard work!


    Zachary replied fondly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Anyway, it¡¯s our home. We can go back whenever we


    want to and stay however long we wish.¡±


    Serenity was about to take the apron off him while saying, ¡°I¡¯ll go make dinner.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I only have two more dishes to cook, then I¡¯m done. You should just sit here and


    appreciate the blooms while I finish up.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary stopped her, not allowing her to enter the kitchen.


    Serenity then kissed him on the cheek.


    Zachary felt happiness blossom in his heart.


    He returned to the kitchen to continue cooking with tion.


    ¡°Babe.¡±


    Serenity knew he liked to hear her call him ¡°babe¡±. She would indulge him while they were at home.


    ¡°You invited Josh and Mr. Lewis to the barbecue but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough people. Why don¡¯t you


    invite Mr. Johnson too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll invite Jasmine and Elisa. I¡¯ll ask Liberty if she wants toe along.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice drifted out from the kitchen, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call Mr. Johnson in a bit and ask him toe to


    the barbecue tomorrow.¡±


    Serenity first called her sister.


    After her sister picked up, she asked, ¡°Liberty, have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m eating right now. I¡¯m still in the shop.¡±


    ¡°I just knew you would still go to the shop.¡±


    When they got back from their hometown, it had only been four in the afternoon. Her sister was


    currently as busy as a bee and would naturally be unwilling to waste those few hours.


    Libertyughed and asked her sister, ¡°Have you and Zachary eaten?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s cooking right now. Liberty, we¡¯re going to his family home tomorrow. He¡¯s invited a few friends to


    come for a barbecue. Do you want toe with Sonny?¡±


    Liberty immediately responded, ¡°I still have a lot of things to do and I¡¯m opening the day after tomorrow.


    Although everything is prepared, I still feel like there are a lot of loose ends for me to tie up. But, I¡¯ve


    also never been to your inws¡¯ home. I really want to visit.¡±


    Tania had yet to contact Liberty and Mrs. Stone. Liberty was still internally a little worried that her


    sister¡¯s inws were dissatisfied with her sister in some aspect.


    Tania was still preparing the supplements to be gifted to Alice as well as gifts for Liberty. She intended


    to pick a good day to invite Liberty out for a meal for both families to meet officially and discuss the


    couple¡¯s wedding.


    As a result, she had not contacted Liberty yet.


    ¡°Zachary will arrange for Mrs. Lane and Jim to go over and help out. If you have anything more you


    need to buy, make a list. Once they¡¯re there, you can just hand it over to them to help you buy. Liberty,


    let¡¯s go there together then.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll bring Sonny with me.¡±


    Liberty could not leave the store behind, but going to the Yorks¡¯ home to meet the parents on behalf of


    her deceased parents was a little more important than what she had at hand.


    Since her brother-inw had all the bases covered, she would just hand it over to Mrs. Lane and Jim to


    handle the store while she would bring her son with her to the Yorks¡¯ family home.


    ¡°Seren, Sonny wants to talk to you.¡±


    When the little guy found out his aunt was on the line, he kept tugging at his mother¡¯s sleeve, wanting


    to talk to her.


    Liberty handed the phone to her son and he immediately took the phone and said sweetly, ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    ¡°Sonny, are you having dinner? Are you full? What did Mommy cook for you?¡±


    Sonny said happily, ¡°It¡¯s not Mom¡¯s cooking. It¡¯s the food Dad brought Sonny to buy. It¡¯s delicious, but


    Mom didn¡¯t eat it. Mom¡¯s just eating vegetables.¡±


    Liberty was still trying to lose weight. She would not eat meat during dinnertime and only a little bit of


    meat during lunch.


    ¡°Your dad came again?¡±


    That Hank really was clingy and would not leave them alone.


    What a family of oddballs.

 Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044


    ¡°Dad brought Sonny to y in the park.¡±


    Serenity asked him, ¡°Has Dad left already?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s gone back already. He said he¡¯lle again tomorrow to take me out to y. I wanna go to the


    zoo and Dad said he would bring me there. Aunt Ser, do you want toe with me to the zoo


    tomorrow?¡±


    Hank took Sonny out to y for a while and the little guy was really happy. Now, he only had his father


    on his mind and kept talking about him.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Aunt Ser is going to a barbecue tomorrow. Your mom¡¯s going too. Do you


    want toe, Sonny?¡±


    Without any hesitation, Sonny replied, ¡°I want to go! Then I¡¯m not going to the zoo with Dad anymore.¡±


    Both the aunt and nephew went back and forth with questions and answers, happily chatting away.


    Serenity only ended the call after a long while, then proceeded to call Jasmine and Elisa, inviting them


    to go on a road trip to Wildridge Manor together the next day.


    It was said that Wildridge Manor was captivating and was a scenic area, but of course, not just anyone


    could get invited to Wildridge Manor.


    ¡°Honey, it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Zachary called out toward the balcony as he brought thest two dishes out


    from the kitchen to ce on the dining table.


    Serenity hurriedly ended her call to Elisa and got up as she responded to Zachary, turning to walk back


    into the living area.


    She walked to the dining table and saw that her favorite fresh prawns were on tonight¡¯s menu. She


    reached out to pick one up and put it into her mouth.


    ¡°You peeled the prawns.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. It took a bit of effort.¡±


    When she reached out once more to pick something else to eat, Zachary lightly smacked her hand.¡±


    You¡¯re already an adult but you¡¯re still taking food with your hands.¡±


    Serenity giggled and picked another prawn up to put into her mouth. Only then did she enter the


    kitchen to grab the utensils and tes.


    The couple was just about to sit down and eat when they heard the sound of the door opening.


    Nana was back.


    She smelled the aroma of the food as she entered the house and she asked as she walked over, ¡°Are


    you eating dinner? Who cooked? It smells divine!¡±


    The olddy naturally entered the kitchen and brought a set of utensils and tableware out with her as


    she said, ¡°Guess I¡¯m back right on time for some delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Serenity pulled out a chair for the olddy before taking the bowl from her to serve her some soup.


    Meanwhile, Zachary helped serve Grandma May some couscous.


    He would know the usual amount to scoop for his nana.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t at home the whole day today. Where did you wander off to?¡±


    Both Zachary and Serenity were attentive and filial, which made the old woman really happy. After


    hearing the question, she said, ¡°Zack, can you not use the word ¡®wander¡¯? I was off doing some serious


    business.¡±


    Zachary grabbed a piece of salmon and thoughtfully checked for tiny bones before cing it onto


    Grandma May¡¯s te. ¡°What serious business could you be up to? Aren¡¯t you just devising ways to fool


    other families¡¯ precious daughters into marrying your foolish grandsons?¡±


    She jabbed-back at Zachary without mercy, ¡°And was it not all thanks to your nana¡¯s help that you


    managed to marry Serenity?


    ¡°Just my luck to have so many foolish grandsons, one more foolish than the next? They don¡¯t even


    know how to get a girl. Do you think it¡¯s easy trying to get good matches for you lot?¡±


    ¡°Pfft-¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity could not hold it in anymore and burst intoughter.


    Only Grandma May had the guts to retort against Zachary like that.


    Each of the York family¡¯s sons was a leader among men, but in their nana¡¯s words, they turned into


    fools when it came to rtionships, and were even outdoing their foolishness one after another.


    ¡°Nana, you¡¯re trying to make me die ofughter so you can inherit my flowers, aren¡¯t you?¡± Serenity


    said as sheughed.


    Grandma Mayughed too and she reached out to pat Serenity¡¯s back. She said, smiling, ¡°Take it easy.


    Don¡¯t hurt your stomach fromughing.¡±

 Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045


    Zachary helplessly looked at the two women.


    Once Serenity was doneughing, he said, ¡°Honey, have some soup first.¡±


    Serenity said in relief, ¡°Luckily, I wasn¡¯t drinking soup earlier, or else I might have spat it out.¡±


    ¡°Dig in.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed as she scooped from a dish she liked. After tasting it, she frowned and said, ¡±


    Seren, these weren¡¯t cooked by you, were they? It tastes a little different from before.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°Does it taste bad?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°If you think it tastes bad, I¡¯ll call Kevin right now and get him to pick you up so you can go to the hotel


    and eat all the delicacies there since my homecooked food isn¡¯t to your taste.¡±


    ¡°Such a belligerent tone. It must be Zachary¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Grandma May continued to eat as if nothing had happened and said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, Zack¡¯s


    cooking hasn¡¯t improved much. You should let him practice more. Let him cook on the weekends and


    prepare all your meals. With more opportunities to practice, his cooking will get better.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was dark. ¡°Nana, you¡¯re insulting me yet you¡¯re eating my food at the same time.¡±


    ¡°You never used to cook. If it weren¡¯t for Seren¡¯s influence, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat your cooking either.


    I definitely have to eat more now that I have the chance to. Although they don¡¯t taste five-star, they¡¯re


    still ptable-I won¡¯t die, at least.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Nana, we¡¯re going for a barbecue tomorrow.¡±


    Serenity changed the topic so they would stop bickering.


    ¡°You young¡¯uns can go ahead. I¡¯m a bag of old bones with no teeth. How could I eat barbecue?¡±


    Grandma May did not want to be the third wheel.


    Right now, she was trying to scope out a good match for Dn York, but she still did not have anyone


    in mind yet.


    Sigh¡­ She had too many half-witted grandsons that she even had to worry about their marriages.


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to Wildridge Manor for the barbecue.¡±


    Zachary added, ¡°Liberty is going too.¡±


    Grandma May hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Liberty¡¯s going too? Then Nana will follow you


    guys back to join in on the fun. You should call your mom and dadter so they can make preparations.


    Liberty is young, but she represents the elders in Seren¡¯s maiden family.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Serenity was deeply moved as she listened to their conversation.


    Her inws did not look down on her family just because her pedigree did not match up with Zachary¡¯s.


    This was a show of respect for and recognition of her.


    Since the small gathering the next day was essentially a meeting of the parents, Grandma May got


    Serenity to call Mrs. Stone and invite her and her husband toe along too.


    Duncan did not expect his act of dragging Zachary out as a shield would turn into a family meeting


    between the elders of Hunts and Yorks.


    Liberty had met everyone in the York family before, but she had never been to the real York family


    home. Therefore, Grandma May attached great importance to this visit and she specially called Liam


    and Tania to make sure they made ample preparations.


    Grandma May even tagged everyone in the family group chat. As long as they were in Wiltspoon, they


    had to return to Wildridge Manor tomorrow.


    After dinner, Grandma May urged the young couple to go out for a walk.


    Zacharyined, ¡°The wind is too strong outside.¡±


    Grandma May red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how toyer up? No matter how strong the wind is, if


    you¡¯re heavy enough, can it blow you away?¡±


    Zachary was struck speechless.


    Was he heavy enough?


    Had he gotten fat?


    No way. Seren said he had lost weight and her heart ached to see it.

 Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046


    It was after Zachary had lost weight and started having gastric problems again that Serenity felt pity for


    him and that was how their rtionship got better. Thus, his deception and concealment of his identity


    hade and gone with the wind.


    Serenity came out of the bedroom with a jacket on and she had helped grab one for Zachary too.


    ¡°It¡¯s really windy tonight and the spring chill is still lingering. You should put on a jacket before we go


    out.¡±


    Serenity walked over and thoughtfully helped Zachary put on his jacket. His face was full of smiles.


    Grandma May looked away, unwilling to look at her silly grandson.


    The couple left for their walk, hand in hand.


    Meanwhile at the Browns¡¯ rented house, Mrs. Brown came to the door.


    She was anticipating greeting her son when she heard the door open. Once she saw that it was really


    Hank, she asked in concern, ¡°How was it? Was it open? Where did Liberty bring Sonny? Did she hide


    with Sonny somewhere else because we kept disturbing her?¡±


    Mrs. Brown was hoping that her son would separate from the Yates woman and remarry Liberty, but


    she knew deep down that was a slim chance. So, Sonny had be the one thing she was most


    afraid of losing.


    If Liberty went into hiding with Sonny, where would they go to look for them?


    Hank first asked quietly, ¡°Mom, is Jessica home?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone out to buy some takeout. I asked her to cook, but she said there were too few ingredients


    in the fridge and decided to pack some food home. She can¡¯t make concessions at all. Now that the


    two of you are unemployed and your sources of ie are gone, she still doesn¡¯t know how to cut


    back on spending.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Brown was extremely displeased with her new daughter-inw.


    Hank breathed a sigh of relief and after entering the house, he first went to take a look at the kitchen.


    Other than vegetables, there were only three eggs left in the fridge. Indeed, the ingredients left in the


    fridge were too few.


    ¡°Mom, you and Dad do nothing at home all day but you don¡¯t even help by doing groceries at the


    market. Even I can¡¯t stand eating just vegetables and eggs every day, let alone Jessica.¡±


    As long as it was his parents doing the cooking, the food would only consist of a te of in lettuce


    and three boiled eggs.


    Yes, just three boiled eggs-one for him and one for his parents each. Jessica had no share of it.


    Jessica could tolerate it once or twice, but after many times of this happening, Jessica could no longer


    endure it.


    ¡°We¡¯re just helping you save money.¡±


    Mrs. Brown answered as if it was a matter of course. ¡°You guys still have to renovate the house and


    holding a wedding needs money too. Why don¡¯t you discuss it with the Yates woman and call off the


    wedding? You guys have already registered your marriage anyway and the wedding gift has been


    given to her parents.


    ¡°We¡¯re all one family now anyway, so why hold a wedding? It¡¯s a waste of money and it¡¯s your second


    marriage. There¡¯s no real need to have another wedding.¡±


    Hank came out of the kitchen and upromisingly said, ¡°I promised Jessica to hold a grand wedding


    for her. I can¡¯t disappoint her. This is my second marriage, but it is her first. Women mostly only wear


    the wedding dress once in their whole life.¡±


    He had no way of resolving his mother¡¯s resentment for Jessica, but he would not yield on the things


    he had decided to stand firm on.


    He still had some money left.


    The money he provided Jessica with for the renovations and for holding the reception only made up


    half of his savings.


    After having lost his job as punishment by Zachary, who knew when he would be able to find a job


    next?


    How could he dare spend all his money? He mentioned to Jessica that the marital home needed


    renovations and that they should furnish it simply because they only had that bit of money. If Jessica


    wanted to furnish it with ssier stuff, she would have to fork out the money herself.


    ¡°If you had been as thoughtful toward Liberty back then, my grandson wouldn¡¯t have left my side either.


    Hurry up and tell me-did Liberty hide away with Sonny?¡±


    Hank walked to the sofa to sit down, asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ying chess at the opposite neighbor¡¯s. He¡¯s having a good time-he doesn¡¯t seem to be worried


    about anything.¡±


    ¡°Liberty did not hide away with Sonny. Maybe she closed the shop because they had something urgent


    came up. I brought Sonny to the park to y for a while. Sonny¡¯s very happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    Mrs. Brown sighed in relief.


    Then, she continued, ¡°You need to spend more time with Sonny to nurture your rtionship with him.


    Or else, you¡¯ll feel frustrated when he calls someone else ¡®dad¡¯.¡±

 Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047


    Without realizing it, Hank had be his sister¡¯s enabler for many years.


    Mrs. Brown was at a loss for words.


    The door opened.


    Hank dropped the conversation with his mother, guessing that Jessica hade home.


    As expected, when the door opened, Jessica walked in with two portions of fast food.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re right on time-let¡¯s eat. I got two set meals for us.¡±


    Jessica walked over, carrying the two set meals. She sat down beside Hank and opened a bag to take


    out one set meal and passed it to Hank. Then, she ced her portion on the coffee table, opened the


    fast food cover, and began to eat.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hank looked at his mother, then looked at Jessica, and asked, ¡°Darling, did you only get two sets?


    What about Mom and Dad?¡±


    Jessica said as she ate, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy any for them. They can cook whatever they want. There are still


    two packets of instant noodles at home-enough for them to have one each. And there still are three


    eggs, enough for the three of you to have one each.¡±


    When her inws cooked, they would cook very little. When her mother-inw served them, she would


    serve her father-inw and Hank arge portion. Mrs. Brown would then serve herself arge portion


    too, but would never serve her a portion.


    When Jessica went to help herself, there would only be a little left in the pot.


    Her mother-inw did it on purpose.


    Every time Jessica ate at home, her mother-inw would deliberately not buy groceries, and even if


    she did buy some, she would buy food that Jessica disliked.


    Even when she just prepared a te of in lettuce and three boiled eggs, it would be just enough for


    the three of them and there was no share for Jessica as the daughter-inw.


    If it were not for Hank still on her side, giving her half his share of food and even his boiled egg to her to


    eat, Jessica would have found it impossible to stay in this house.


    The more they interacted, the more Jessica understood why Liberty had thanked her after getting


    divorced.


    Since they had started it, she would respond in kind.


    That was why she only bought a set for Hank when ordering takeout. As for her inws- nothing!


    Mrs. Brown was so angry her chest started hurting and she pointed at someone who was eating with


    gusto while she herself was on the brink of letting loose a stream of abuse.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll give you my share. I¡¯ll have instant noodles-I haven¡¯t eaten them in a long time and I want to


    have some.¡±


    Hank hurriedly shoved his set meal into his mother¡¯s hands to avoid another conflict erupting between


    his mother and wife.


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s heart ached for her son and she mmed the set meal down on the coffee table heavily.


    She stood up and said angrily, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford a fast food set meal? I have a pension too!


    Son, let¡¯s go. Call your dad up. We¡¯re going to a restaurant!¡±


    Jessica turned to look at Hank.


    Hank immediately surrendered and chose his wife. He said to his mother, ¡°Mom, you go with Dad.¡±


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s chest hurt with anger once again but finally left in a huff.


    The family battle had a temporary ceasefire.

 Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048


    Without realizing it, Hank had be his sister¡¯s enabler for many years.


    Mrs. Brown was at a loss for words.


    The door opened.


    Hank dropped the conversation with his mother, guessing that Jessica hade home.


    As expected, when the door opened, Jessica walked in with two portions of fast food.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re right on time-let¡¯s eat. I got two set meals for us.¡±


    Jessica walked over, carrying the two set meals. She sat down beside Hank and opened a bag to take


    out one set meal and passed it to Hank. Then, she ced her portion on the coffee table, opened the


    fast food cover, and began to eat.


    Hank looked at his mother, then looked at Jessica, and asked, ¡°Darling, did you only get two sets?


    What about Mom and Dad?¡±


    Jessica said as she ate, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy any for them. They can cook whatever they want. There are still


    two packets of instant noodles at home-enough for them to have one each. And there still are three


    eggs, enough for the three of you to have one each.¡±


    When her inws cooked, they would cook very little. When her mother-inw served them, she would


    serve her father-inw and Hank arge portion. Mrs. Brown would then serve herself arge portion


    too, but would never serve her a portion.


    When Jessica went to help herself, there would only be a little left in the pot.


    Her mother-inw did it on purpose.


    Every time Jessica ate at home, her mother-inw would deliberately not buy groceries, and even if


    she did buy some, she would buy food that Jessica disliked.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even when she just prepared a te of in lettuce and three boiled eggs, it would be just enough for


    the three of them and there was no share for Jessica as the daughter-inw.


    If it were not for Hank still on her side, giving her half his share of food and even his boiled egg to her to


    eat, Jessica would have found it impossible to stay in this house.


    The more they interacted, the more Jessica understood why Liberty had thanked her after getting


    divorced.


    Since they had started it, she would respond in kind.


    That was why she only bought a set for Hank when ordering takeout. As for her inws- nothing!


    Mrs. Brown was so angry her chest started hurting and she pointed at someone who was eating with


    gusto while she herself was on the brink of letting loose a stream of abuse.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll give you my share. I¡¯ll have instant noodles-I haven¡¯t eaten them in a long time and I want to


    have some.¡±


    Hank hurriedly shoved his set meal into his mother¡¯s hands to avoid another conflict erupting between


    his mother and wife.


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s heart ached for her son and she mmed the set meal down on the coffee table heavily.


    She stood up and said angrily, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t afford a fast food set meal? I have a pension too!


    Son, let¡¯s go. Call your dad up. We¡¯re going to a restaurant!¡±


    Jessica turned to look at Hank.


    Hank immediately surrendered and chose his wife. He said to his mother, ¡°Mom, you go with Dad.¡±


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s chest hurt with anger once again but finally left in a huff.


    The family battle had a temporary ceasefire.

 Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049


    The first thing the next morning, Duncan got up anxiously. He got changed and went out the door after


    washing up without even eating breakfast.


    He was terrified that his mother would shove Lily on him and make him apany her everywhere.


    In the face of a mother who was always urging him to get married, the best policy was to leave.


    Truth be told, Duncan could understand where his mother wasing from since he was already


    thirty- six, after all, and not twenty-six. His eldest nephew was about to get married too while as the


    youngest uncle, he still had no girlfriend. How could his mother not be worried then?


    The result of escaping to Brynfield so early in the morning and calling Zachary at the entrance to the


    neighborhood was-


    ¡°Go away!¡± Zachary was still lying on his bed with his wife in his arms. When he received the call from


    his good friend, with a dark expression, he bluntly replied Duncan with those two words.


    ¡°Why are you so fierce? Considering our many years of friendship, what¡¯s the big deal about me


    coming over to your ce to have breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Bro. What time is it now? You came over so early! You came over without even eating breakfast, is


    there a tiger in your house that wants to eat you?¡± Zachary replied Duncan hotly.


    He had not nned to cook today and had specially asked Kevin to bring breakfast from the hotel since


    it would have been on the way as Kevin was heading back to the manor too.


    If Kevin could hear Zachary¡¯s thoughts, he would have said that it was not on the way at all and that


    because his eldest cousin had asked for it, his route had to be ¡°on the way¡±.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Duncan took a look at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost seven. I decided I woulde for breakfast so


    naturally, I came earlier.


    ¡°Zachary, you¡¯re a psychic. There really is a tiger at home-a tigress, in fact. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be consumed


    until no bones are left, so I came to your ce to escape. You¡¯re my best shield, you know.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    When it came to Duncan who always spoke the truth, Zachary had no way of countering him.


    When Serenity woke up and opened her eyes to see her man was still lying beside her, but had an


    inexplicable expression on his face, she asked, ¡°Babe, who is it?¡±


    ¡°A refugee,¡± Zachary said as he hung up on Duncan.


    A refugee?


    Serenity did not respond for a moment. She asked curiously. ¡°Who¡¯s the refugee?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be, other than Duncan? Josh has Ms. Sox now, so he no longer needs to take


    refuge away from home.¡±


    Serenity blinked as understanding dawned on her. Sheughed and said, ¡°Are the Lewises


    aggressively nagging him to get married?¡±


    ¡°I think Mrs. Lewis must have invited some rich youngdy who she has set her sights on to be


    her daughter-inw to stay at their house and Duncan doesn¡¯t like it. That¡¯s why he fled here toe


    and use me as a shield.¡±


    Serenity sat up and hugged her husband in sympathy, but her face showed amusement. ¡°Mr. Lewis is


    thirty-six this year, isn¡¯t he? You can¡¯t me his family for being anxious about him. If it were me and I


    had a son that old who was still unmarried, I¡¯d be anxious too.


    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Serenity asked as she picked up her phone to look at the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up and make breakfast.¡±


    As she said that, she lifted the covers to get out of bed.


    Zachary hugged her and pulled her back, falling back onto the bed together. ¡°There¡¯s no need to make


    breakfast today. I¡¯ve asked Kevin to bring a few servings of breakfast with him when he passes by here


    before he leaves for the manor.¡±


    ¡°When did you ask him?¡±


    ¡°While you were asleep.¡±


    Zachary indulged in her presence as he hugged her. ¡°Let¡¯s lie back down for a while. It¡¯s fine even if


    you can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll be extremely happy if I can just hug you like this.¡±


    Serenity smacked his big, unbridled hands away. Liar.


    It would be weirder if she believed him. Men¡¯s words while in bed could not be trusted.

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is already here. Hurry up, get up, and go outside to bring him in,¡± Serenity said as she once


    again got out of bed.


    Zachary tried to pull her back onto the bed once more, but she expertly dodged him.


    As he watched her walk to her wardrobe to take some clothes, he said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I asked him to


    come over and wait. He wanted toe over, so just let him wait. Once Kevin is here, we can get Jim


    to go out and lead them both in to save Jim from making the trip twice.¡±


    Serenity picked out the clothes she was going to change into and also grabbed a suit for Zachary


    ¡°I¡¯m on leave, so I¡¯m not wearing a suit.¡±


    Serenity turned back, holding the suit, and very quickly grabbed a different set of clothes for him to


    change into.


    She walked into the bathroom to change, and Zachary said to his wife¡¯s receding back as he held his


    clothes, ¡°Honey, we¡¯re already an old married couple. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about


    changing in the same room.¡±


    Serenity could not be bothered to respond.


    In private, that pervert¡¯s words became increasingly provocative and flirtatious.


    Some things really were just in a man¡¯s nature and did not need to be taught for him to know it.


    When Serenity exited the bathroom, Zachary was still sitting topless on the bed. Seeing here out,


    he spread his arms and a smile bloomed on his handsome face.


    ¡°Honey, wanna hug.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    She walked over and snatched away the shirt he held in his hands. Then she pulled him up and helped


    him put it on as she said, ¡°If you get a cold because you didn¡¯t put your shirt on, I¡¯ll make you get jabs


    every day and suffer from the pain!¡±


    Zachary dropped his smile andined, ¡°Honey, am I not at all charming? You¡¯re actually not


    moved at all. Are you not going to count how many packs I have?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already an old married couple. How could I not know what your body looks like? If you want to


    show it off, you can wait until summer arrives and then show it off. What¡¯s the point of showing off your


    body now? If you catch a cold, it¡¯ll get all twisted. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll get if you try to look cool and not


    keep yourself warm.


    After buttoning his shirt, Serenity stood on her tiptoes to whisper something into his ears. Nobody knew


    what she said but a certain Mr. York was all smiles and hugged Serenity tightly before he returned to


    his usual serious gentlemanly image.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re a rotten egg if you¡¯re lying to me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯m a rotten egg if I¡¯m lying to you. A person can¡¯t turn into a rotten egg after lying anyway-


    aren¡¯t you still human after lying to me for months?¡±


    Cat got Zachary¡¯s tongue immediately.


    He was overwhelmed with guilt.


    After dawdling for about another ten minutes, the couple came out of their bedroom.


    Grandma May had already gotten up and was doing yoga on the balcony.


    Serenity asked the man beside her in a whisper, ¡°Nana does yoga?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s constantly wandering about outside. Sometimes, she¡¯ll go to the park to brag with people of the


    same age, so she picked a few things up that way.¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s ears were vignt and she replied to her grandson, ¡°I go to the park often to brag to my


    peers about my nine grandsons. Other than my youngest two who are still studying, my other seven


    grandsons are all outstanding. They¡¯re handsome, rich, filial, and loyal.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Could he say that Grandma May was actually bragging?


    ¡°When I praise you, it¡¯s like you¡¯re deaf. But when I say something negative about you, your hearing is


    suddenly very sharp.¡±


    Grandma May stopped her yoga flow and added, ¡°That¡¯s because when you praise me, my hearing


    isn¡¯t very good and I can¡¯t hear clearly, so I want you to praise me more and louder. When you scold


    me, my hearing¡¯s great so I don¡¯t miss a thing.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips. Forget it. He could never win against his Nana. Young people should not


    stubbornly argue with their elders. He should respect his elders and care for the young, after all.


    Grandma May asked as she walked in, ¡°Zack, are you not making breakfast today? I wanted to


    freeload on Serenity¡¯s privilege and taste your cooking again.¡±

 Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051


    Zachary responded faintly, ¡°Nana, didn¡¯t you say I¡¯m bad at cooking?¡±


    ¡°You are, but I¡¯m your nana. As bad as your food tastes, I¡¯ll honor you so you¡¯ll have some confidence.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    His phone rang, so he answered it to remove himself from bickering with his nana. He had never been


    able to win arguments against her.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m at the entrance of your neighborhood, but I can¡¯t enter without an ess card. Duncan is


    here too. He said he has been waiting for half an hour.¡±


    It was Kevin who called.


    Their nana informed them in their family group chatst night that everyone in Wiltspoon had to return


    to the manor today.


    Serenity¡¯s elders were going to visit for the first time, so the others had to be home to wee them as


    a form of respect toward her.


    After all, Serenity would be the wife of the head of their family in the future. Her authority should be


    established bit by bit.


    ¡°You came real quick.¡±


    Zachary added indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Jim to go out and bring you in.¡±


    It was still early, so neither Jim nor Mrs. Lane had gone to All You Can Eat to help out yet.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kevin was sensible enough to not say much after being told by his big brother that he came over


    quickly. After their call ended, he wound down the window to prop his hand on the car door and asked


    Duncan, who was in the car opposite his, ¡°Duncan, Zachary asked me to send breakfast over, so it¡¯s


    fine for me toe early. Why did youe so early as well? You even came earlier than me.


    ¡°He just praised me foring really fast, as if he wanted me toe at eight o¡¯clock. Howe you


    have to wait though? Tell me, how did you offend him?¡±


    Duncan cleared his throat and answered honestly, ¡°My mom invited her friend¡¯s daughter to stay at my


    ce and wants to set me up with her. She initially asked me to apany Ms. Harmon the whole of


    today, but I don¡¯t want to, so I said your brother had asked me to join him for a barbecue today. I just


    said that off the top of my head.


    ¡°My mom didn¡¯t want to give up and wanted me to bring Ms. Harmon along. I told her that your brother


    doesn¡¯t like the presence of young women apart from his close ones and managed to stop Ms. Harmon


    froming along. In other words, I used your brother as a shield, so he made me wait here for half an


    hour.¡±


    Kevinughed and said, ¡°No wonder he suddenly said he wanted to bring Serenity back to the manor


    for a barbecue. It turns out that it was your idea. Even so, he wouldn¡¯t go so far as to make you wait


    here. You came too early-half an hour early. He¡¯s a man with a wife, and yet you came early in the


    morning to disturb their sleep¡­¡±


    Duncan responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that far.¡±


    He only thought that his mom would not insist on asking him to apany Lily if he came to find


    Zachary.


    Kevinughed out loud.


    Out of his big brother¡¯s best friends, one was mischievous and crafty, while the other was


    straightforward and honest.


    Soon after, Jim appeared at the entrance.


    He brought the two of them inside.


    Ten minutester, Kevin pressed the doorbell. The tall Duncan was rather guilty after being pointed out


    by Kevin, so he shrunk behind Kevin.


    Serenity came to open the door.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Kevin greeted her while entering the house. ¡°Zachary asked me to send breakfast over.¡±


    ¡°S¡­ Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Duncan almost called her by her first name as Kevin did. He changed the term of address aftering


    back to his senses.


    ¡°Kevin, Mr. Lewis.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052


    Serenity greeted Kevin and Duncan with a smile. She closed the door after Duncan entered the house.


    By the time she turned around, she saw that Grandma May had asked everyone to gather for


    breakfast.


    Zachary doted on his wife and knew what Serenity liked to eat, so he asked Kevin to bring some of her


    favorites. There was plenty to choose from. Even though Duncan showed up uninvited, there was


    enough food for everyone.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    After having a full meal, Grandma May instructed Duncan, ¡°Duncan, go to Liberty¡¯s ce now to pick


    up her and her son, then go to my ce together.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s eyes flickered. He immediately wondered why he was summoned again. He asked,


    ¡°Grandma May, how many people have you asked to join the barbecue?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? In any case, I notified everyone in the family group chat. Everyone in Wiltspoon is to


    return to the manor today.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    It sounded like the Yorks were going to have a family meeting.


    Duncan only wanted to gather with a few friends. He wanted to have a barbecue, drink some wine, and


    enjoy the spring scenery at the manor with them. How did it turn into the Yorks¡¯ family gathering?


    ¡°Go. It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯ll be almost an hour¡¯s drive back.¡±


    This was because the traffic was usually worse in the city and would take up a lot of time.


    ¡°Seren and I will take Zack¡¯s car. Kevin doesn¡¯t know where Liberty¡¯s rental house is, so we can only


    ask you to go pick them up, Duncan. Hurry up and stop dawdling. You were the one who suggested the


    barbecue get-together.¡±


    Duncan epted his fate and took his car keys. He said while walking, ¡°Grandma May, I only


    suggested a small gathering of a few friends. Now that you spread the news, it turned into a gathering


    of the handsome men of Yorks.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t consider how I would feel. I¡¯ll feel inferior.


    Grandma May replied, ¡°If you feel inferior, go fix the scar on your face. Sonny doesn¡¯t let you carry him


    because of that. But then again, he¡¯s pretty brave. Otherwise, if he¡¯s slightly timid, he might cry, have


    nightmares, and scream when he sees you.¡±


    Duncan touched the scar on his face and wondered, ¡®Is it that scary?


    ¡®Does Sonny not let me carry him because of the scar on my face?¡¯


    Duncan seemed reluctant to pick up Liberty and her son, but in fact, he ran away happily once he left


    Zachary¡¯s house. He ran faster than a cheetah.


    He arrived at Liberty¡¯s rented apartment in the shortest time possible.


    Serenity had informed her sister in advance, so Liberty was already waiting downstairs with her son


    when Duncan arrived. Liberty also bought a lot of things. It was her first time visiting the inws, so she


    must show respect and courtesy.


    ¡°Why have you bought so many things?¡±


    Duncan got out of his car and walked toward the mother and son. He said, ¡°The Yorks don¡¯tck


    anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting, so I can¡¯t go empty-handed.¡±


    Duncan helped her carry the things she bought into the car. The trunk and the inside of the car were


    filled.


    Liberty had gone all-out for her sister. Duncan suspected that she must have wanted to buy everything


    from the mall for the Yorks to do her sister proud.


    Nheless, Duncan liked the way the Hunt sisters got along.


    ¡°Sonny,e, I¡¯ll carry you to the car.¡±


    Duncan wanted to carry Sonny, but he climbed into the car by himself.


    He withdrew his hands and said to Liberty with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s a kid with a temper.¡±


    Since his car was not installed with a child safety seat, Sonny could not sit alone in the back seat. As


    such, Liberty naturally sat with her son.


    Duncan got into the car and turned to look at the mother and son in the back, thinking he would install a


    child safety seat in the back seat tomorrow.


    He rarely had the opportunity to pick up the mother and son, but it was always good to be prepared.

 Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053


    Wildridge Manor was the home built with love by Zachary¡¯s grandfather for his wife. It covered an


    extremely vast area. Thendscape of the manor was artificially created ording to Grandma May¡¯s


    preferences.


    Grandma May liked an antique and ssic feel, hence Wildridge Manor was built like a garden.


    The gate of the manor opened.


    It was worth noting that the sons of the Yorks usually lived in their respective vis and would only


    return to the manor during festivities such as Christmas and New Year¡¯s for a few days to apany


    the elders.


    Apart from those times, it would be difficult to see them here


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Today, the sons returned and were especially early A few of them even had breakfast with their parents


    As for their parents, regardless of the ns they made, they turned them down and waited


    conscientiously for Grandma May to return.


    Serenity was going to Wildridge Manor with Zachary for the first time. On the way, when she listened to


    Grandma May talk about the scenery at the manor, she began to long for it.


    ¡°Nana, Zachary and I will live in the manor when we¡¯re older so we won¡¯t be bored during our


    retirement


    ording to Grandma May, Wildridge Manor was spacious and beautiful. There was also a clear


    stream at the foot of the hill, so they could fish in their spare time. A few of the nearby hills also


    belonged to the Yorks. Besides one of them being turned into a park, the others became orchards.


    The Yorks¡¯ orchards were naturally taken care of by workers. Seasonal fruits were nted there and


    were supplied daily to Wiltspoon Hotel to ensure the hotel guests would always get fresh fruits.


    ¡°It¡¯ll only be nice to retire in the manor if the husband and wife are still here. As for me, who¡¯s by myself,


    as beautiful as the ce is, I can¡¯t bring myself to appreciate it.¡±


    The man who built the beautiful manor for her and apanied her through the four seasons-enjoyed


    flowers in spring, admired lotuses in summer, went hiking in autumn, and shared his warmth with her in


    winter-was no longer here


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Grandma May took Serenity¡¯s hand and said, ¡°May you have someone to rely on and take shelter from


    all your life Cherish your happy moments with Zack. It¡¯s normal for couples to have conflicts, but learn


    tomunicate with, trust, and understand each other. When you¡¯re old, you¡¯ll find that your partner is


    the only one who can be by your side.¡±


    To be married young, and to bepanions for a lifetime.


    ¡°Nana, we¡¯lle back often to keep youpany too when we have time.¡±


    Serenity knew that Grandma May had a deep rtionship with herte husband. When she first met


    Grandma May, she often talked about some past events with herte husband.


    Grandma May quickly put away her sentimentality andughed. ¡°It¡¯s time for young people like you to


    work hard and struggle Time is precious, so don¡¯t waste it on an old woman like me. If you want to be


    filial, both of you give me a great-granddaughter as soon as you can. A great-grandson is fine as well.


    I¡¯ll like them regardless of their gender.


    I''ll be delighted to have a great-grandchild. Given my physical condition, I think I¡¯ll be able to live to 99


    years old, if not 100 years old.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. She did not expect the topic of bearing a child to be brought up in their


    conversation.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Grandma May leaned in to Serenity¡¯s ear and asked softly. ¡°You two aren¡¯t taking contraceptive


    measures, right?¡±


    The olddy really wanted a great-grandchild.


    Of course, it would be better if it was a great-granddaughter.


    She had been very enthusiastic about choosing wives for her grandchildren, asking them to bring their


    chosen ones home within a year. She thought that if she had many granddaughters-inw, at least one


    of them would be able to give her a great-grandchild.


    Serenity was a little embarrassed, but she still shook her head.


    Zachary wanted to be a father, so why would they take any contraceptive measures?


    Before knowing Zachary¡¯s real identity, the couple lived in harmony, but there was nothing in Serenity¡¯s


    belly. Perhaps the more they wanted a child, the harder it was for her to get pregnant


    ¡°Your fate is just not here yet. There¡¯s no hurry. You haven¡¯t been married for a long time anyway, so


    there¡¯s no hurry, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054


    Grandma May patted the back of Serenity¡¯s hand as she spoke.


    ¡°You and Zack haven¡¯t held your wedding yel anyway. It¡¯s not toote to have a child after the wedding.


    You should enjoy your romantic time together during this time.¡±


    It was fine as long as the young married couple was not taking contraception methods. They would


    have a child sooner orter.


    Serenity responded with a hum. She was not in a hurry, so she would just go with the flow.


    ¡°Zack ¡±


    Grandma May suddenly asked Zachary, who was driving, ¡°Has Callum made a move?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I only care about what he does in thepany. I don¡¯t care about what he does


    after work, He¡¯s an adult and not a three-year-old kid. He doesn¡¯t need his big brother watching over


    him.¡±


    Grandma May choked.


    ¡°Nana, do you mean Camryn7¡±


    Serenity added. Tve seen her in person.


    Grandma May had long known that Serenity and Camryn had met She even knew Serenity had helped


    Camryn at the banquet, but she pretended not to know since Serenity did not bring it up with her.


    When Serenity stood up for Camryn at the banquet, a sharp-tongued person even called Tania the next


    day to stir up trouble. After being reprimanded by Tania, Mrs. Walker even went around saying that


    Tania was very defensive of her daughter-inw


    Following that, everyone in the circle knew Tania was a protective mother-inw. Even though many


    people thought that she and Serenity did not get along, nobody dared gossip about Serenity in front of


    her anymore


    Grandma May was exceptionally satisfied with her daughter-inw¡¯s approach.


    No matter what, a daughter-inw was a part of the family. Tania would not allow outsiders to make


    thoughtless remarks about Serenity


    If the Yorks wanted to be wealthy for a long time, their family needed to be harmonious. Marriages in


    the family would be especially important. As the saying went, a good daughter-inw would lead to


    good children and grandchildren When Grandma May was looking for suitable matches for her sons,


    she made it clear that it was not one¡¯s family background that was important, but one¡¯s character


    All of her daughters-inw had good characters. Now that it was her grandchildren¡¯s turn, she still


    selected matches for them ording to the same standard.


    ¡°What do you think of her?¡± Grandma May asked Serenity with a smile. She was also very pleased with


    how Serenity stood up for Camryn at the banquet


    Serenity would be the missus in charge of the Yorks in the future. She needed to know how to stick


    together with her sisters-inw.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I only met her once, so I can¡¯t tell yet. That said, I can be sure from what she said that she¡¯s not as


    weak as she looks Zachary said that she¡¯s a person with a story


    Zachary suspected that Camryn¡¯s biological father was killed by her own mother in conjunction with her


    stepfather. She lost the protection of her father at a young age, and her mother was more ruthless than


    any stepmother could ever be. It was certainly not simple for Camryn to be able toe this far.


    ¡°She¡¯s Callum¡¯s story, so let him find out. We¡¯ll watch the show from the side.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity looked like she was eager to watch the show.


    She believed that the others had also been watching the drama unfold between her and Zachary for a


    long time. It was her turn to watch the shows of her brothers-inw now.


    ¡°Nana, what¡¯s the name of Camryn¡¯s flower shop? I¡¯ll bring her business someday when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Her store has a very random name. It¡¯s called Spring Blossoms.¡±


    Serenity remembered the name of Camryn¡¯s flower shop.


    With someone to chat with, the journey did not feel long. They soon arrived at Wildridge Manor.

 Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055


    Grandma May was d to see the manor¡¯s gate open.


    She turned to look at Duncan¡¯s car behind them.


    Liberty and her son were in his car.


    Following behind Duncan¡¯s car was Darrell¡¯s family of three


    Clive had to keep the pregnant Alicepany because she was having morning sickness. She


    vomited everything she ate and only wanted to stay in bed every day, so it was not convenient for them


    to get out of the house.


    The second son of the Stones was rarely home, and Mrs. Stone did not ask him toe with. It would


    be enough for her and her husband to show up with Elisa.


    Zachary led everyone to park their cars in the open parking lot


    Sam, the manor¡¯s head butler, weed everyone with a smile.


    While Zachary opened the door to get out of his car, Sam opened the door for Old Mrs York and


    reached out to support her. Unsurprisingly, she pushed him away and refused his help-it would make


    her look weak when she was clearly strong


    ¡°Old Mrs York.¡±


    Sam smiled and greeted her with respect.


    Grandma May waited for Serenity to walk to her side and said, ¡°Seren, this is Sam, the manor¡¯s head


    butler. He has been working with us for over 20 years and watched Zachary and his brothers grow up¡±


    Sam was the head butler who had managed many butlers. Due to the fine duties at the manor, every


    type of work was looked after by a butler The exception was that if those butlers had unsolvable


    problems would they turn to Sam so he could deal with them


    In a way, the management at Wildridge Manor was simr to that of York Corporation.


    Hello, Uncle Sam.¡±


    Sam had been working at the manor for over 20 years and watched Zachary and his brothers grow up.


    hence he was considered an elder at the manor. As such, Serenity greeted him as a junior.


    ¡°Good day, missus¡±


    When Sam was smiling. Serenity could sense him sizing her up. She guessed that she must be famous


    in the manor


    Duncan came over with Sonny in his arms.


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny wanted to cry and pouted. He stretched his hands when he saw Serenity as he wanted her to


    carry him instead.


    Duncan handed Sonny over to Serenity and said helplessly, ¡°Sometimes, he wants me to carry him;


    sometimes, when I carry him, it¡¯s almost like he just got bitten by a tiger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go help your sister carry some stuff


    Duncan only meant to send Sonny over. He went back to carry some stuff with Liberty.


    Besides Liberly, Mrs. Stone also prepared a lot of gifts, which filled the back their bodyguard¡¯s car


    entirely.


    Liam and Tania walked out to the house. Soon, they were followed by two middle-aged couples. They


    were Zachary¡¯s uncles and aunts.


    Serenity had met the Yorks. It was just her first timeing to the manor.


    Duncan sighed internally when he saw so many people.


    He never thought that his random excuse would turn into a meeting between the Yorks and the Hunts.


    Serenity and Zachary greeted the elders together.


    After responding with a smile, Tania warmly greeted Liberty as well as Mr. and Mrs. Stone before


    inviting them into the house. Although Liberty was still young, it was undeniable that she had raised


    Serenity and became a mother figure to her little sister


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania treated her inws, Liberty, with respect.


    She did not have much to say to Mrs. Stone, though. Perhaps it was because their sons were rivals for


    many years.

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056


    Now, Tania and Mrs. Stone still had to sit together.


    Tania took Liberty¡¯s hand affectionately and smiled as she said, ¡°Liberty, just bring yourself next time,


    and don¡¯t spend so much money on gifts.¡±


    Liberty responded with a smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy much, just some small gifts.¡±


    Tania looked at Sonny, who was being carried by Serenity. She asked, ¡°Should I carry Sonny?¡±


    Duncan, who was carrying a bunch of stuff for Liberty, interrupted at this time. ¡°Aunt Tania, Sonny is


    very picky. In any case, he doesn¡¯t want me to carry him.¡±


    Tania looked at Duncan, whose hands were upied. He looked like Liberty¡¯s porter In actuality, Sam


    had weed everyone and would arrange for people to carry the things brought by Liberty and Mrs.


    Stone no matter how many there were. There was no need for a guest like Duncan to do the work.


    Was Duncan trying to show off?


    A wise person who could see through the truth would not expose it. Tania smiled and said to Duncan,


    Duncan, Sonny doesn¡¯t want you to carry him because you look scary. You should heed your mother¡¯s


    advice and go get that scar removed.¡±


    The Yorks had a deep friendship with the Lewises. Tania knew Mrs. Lewis had advised Duncan


    countless times to do minor cosmetic surgery to get rid of the scar. Once he regained his handsome


    looks, he would not need to worry about not being able to get a wife and would not have been single till


    now


    Back then, whenever Tania and Mrs. Lewis met, theyined about their sons being unromantic


    and not knowing how to pursuedies. They were worried that Zachary and Duncan would be single


    forever Now, Zachary was living a happily married life.


    Even Josh had hit it off with Jasmine with Zachary¡¯s help. Duncan was the only one without a target.


    Mrs. Lewis was so anxious that her hair was turning gray. She bluntly said that she had given birth to a


    disobedient son


    Sonny showed Tania respect by stretching his arms for her to carry him.


    The little one thought that his uncle¡¯s mother was as beautiful as his mother


    He liked it!


    After waiting for everyone to greet each other, Grandma May said, ¡°It¡¯s windy outside, so let¡¯s head in.¡±


    Tania carried Sonny and invited Liberty into the house, whereas Grandma May said to Mrs Stone, ¡°Mrs


    Stone, after you.


    Mrs. Stone quickly replied, ¡°Old Mrs. York, call me Drey.¡±


    Her maiden name was Audrey Fisher


    Grandma May smiled and said. ¡°I used to wonder if I¡¯d be able to invite you over as our guest, Drey.


    Now, thanks to Seren, I can finally do so.¡±


    The olddy admired Audrey very much.


    When she was young, Grandma May had tried to snatch her from Stone Group for her eldest son.


    However, Audrey¡¯s father-inw was as discerning as Grandma May was. Besides, Audrey was an


    employee of Stone Group at that time, so the Stones had the advantage. Darrell was quick to strike,


    and Old Mr. Stone backed his son and fully supported him to pursue her


    In the end, the Stones had Audrey.


    Their marriage uplifted the mood of the whole family.


    Mr. and Mrs. Stone entered the house with Grandma May. Audrey responded with a smile as they


    walked, ¡°I¡¯ve also been meaning to visit you, Old Mrs. York. You¡¯ve always been a figure of admiration


    and learning for us.¡±


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re rtives, we should visit each other often in the future.¡±


    Mrs. Stone replied to her. ¡°That goes without saying ¡±


    Upon entering the guests took their seats and praised each other¡¯s children. Following that, they


    discussed Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding.


    Both sides agreed to first pick an auspicious day, and it should not be too soon. They needed time to


    prepare as well


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Zachary was the eldest son of the Yorks and was also at the wheel. His wedding with Serenity must be


    grand and lively


    Grandma May took out a piece of paper as if she was performing magic. Several lucky and suitable


    dates for the wedding were written on it.


    ¡°Drey, Liberty, these are some good dates I had a fortune-teller choose for the young couple. How


    about you take a look at when would be a suitable date?¡±


    Grandma May handed the paper to Mrs. Stone

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057


    For easiermunication, Audrey and Liberty sat together after they entered the house.


    Audrey took the paper handed to her by Grandma May and looked at it with Liberty. In the end, the


    aunt and niece picked a date that was neither too far nor too near.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with this date-it¡¯s neither too soon norte. We both have ample time to get ready,¡± Audrey


    said to the elders of the Yorks as she pointed at the date she and Liberty had chosen


    Since her sister was no longer around, Audrey was ready to take over the responsibility and organize


    her niece¡¯s wedding


    She would definitely let Serenity marry into the Yorks in style and not let anyone look down on her.


    Grandma May. Tania, and the others had nothing to say about the date selected by Audrey. In any


    case, no matter which date was chosen by the inws, Grandma May had carefully shortlisted them.


    Lastly, they asked Zachary and Serenity for their opinion.


    Serenity had noment. On the other hand, Zachary looked at the date selected by the elders and


    made some calctions in his head. The wedding day would be during Serenity¡¯s menstruation, so it


    would be bad for their wedding night


    Therefore, Zachary raised his objection and said. ¡°This date wouldn¡¯t work. Choose another one.¡±


    Grandma May asked in confusion, ¡°Why not? The nearest date is only ten days away, which would be


    a bit of a rush. This date is just right. Both of our families can be well-prepared.


    ¡°As for the other date, it¡¯ll be muchter, after fall. If you¡¯re willing to wait that long, we have nothing to


    say¡±


    Zachary was not willing to hold the wedding ceremony after fall when spring had just passed, so fall


    would not be here until sometimeter.


    He said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go with the first date. It¡¯ll be just the beginning of July in ten days. It won¡¯t be too


    warm either, so it¡¯ll be suitable for us to hold the wedding¡±


    Grandma May was not too supportive of changing the date. She thought it would be too hurried to


    prepare for a grand wedding in ten days


    Zack, tell me why the date chosen by Liberty and your aunt won¡¯t work. I had a famous fortune-teller


    pick some lucky dates for youst year.¡±


    The fortune-teller mentioned by Grandma May was undoubtedly the one who said that Zachary and


    Serenity were destined to be husband and wife forever


    Grandma May especially trusted that fortune-teller at the moment and thought he was really something.


    Then again, a fortune teller would only put himself out there if he was indeed something


    Zachary fell silent for a while before he said, ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for me.¡±


    Everyone else was speechless


    Serenity instantly blushed after understanding the meaning behind Zachary¡¯s words


    She secretly pinched the man beside her.


    ¡°Ten days is still too rushed. Since you think the day we selected isn¡¯t suitable, let¡¯s wait a few more


    months and hold the wedding after fall. You¡¯ve made Seren suffer a few times, so you mustn¡¯t let her


    down at the wedding


    ¡°Ater date will also allow for proper preparation.¡±


    Zachary was not very happy, but he no longer objected to it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for a barbecue today? Zack, you young people should go ahead. Just grill two


    drumsticks for me. I don¡¯t have any teeth, so I can only eat drumsticks.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Drumsticks were meaty, juicy, and yummy!


    Duncan and Josh exchanged nces. They could finally have their barbecue.


    Seeing as the two families were discussing Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding, Duncan and the others


    did not want to interrupt, nor did they dare slip away-they could only wait conscientiously.


    At the same time, they witnessed how thick-faced their old friend was.


    Sure enough, a married man was unusually thick-faced.


    Josh touched the frank but tactless guy next to him and asked softly, ¡°Duncan, have you learned it?¡±


    Duncan looked confused. He asked Josh in return, ¡°Learned what?¡±

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058


    Jasmine, who was sitting next to Josh, stuck her head out to see Duncan¡¯s puzzled face. She pursed


    her lips and smiled.


    Duncan and Zachary were the same.


    Josh, on the other hand, had a high IQ and EQ. Among the three of them, he yed the role of a


    consultant.


    Elisa and Remy were chatting happily.


    Remy was also only able to sit still because Elisa was talking to him. Otherwise, he would feel so


    troubled that he would want to slip away.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He was most afraid of such an asion. Seeing Old Mrs. York was likened to seeing the boss of his


    family. His grandmother was also always worried about his and his brothers¡¯ marriages.


    Fortunately, Remy¡¯s grandmother was not as active as Grandma May Even so, she had handed them


    over to Remy¡¯s sister-inw to manage their marriages


    This was because Jane had the potential to be a matchmaker.


    Josh stared at Duncan for a while and said, ¡°Tactless people can¡¯t use 0.25mm pencil leads¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to use 0 25mm pencil leads anyway-they¡¯re too thin. I use 0.5mm pencil leads at least for


    my mechanical pencils¡±


    Josh simply turned to talk lovingly with Jasmine He could not be bothered talking to Duncan anymore


    Duncan was speechless


    What did Josh mean?


    Sam, who had disappeared for a while, appeared again.


    He walked toward Zachary and said respectfully. ¡°Mr. Zachary, the grill and ingredients are ready.¡±


    Zachary responded to him and helped Serenity get up. He then said to the elders, ¡°Nana, we¡¯ll go start


    our barbecue.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Zachary had asked Mr. and Mrs. Stone. After making sure that they did not want to join the youngsters,


    he took Serenity away and invited his good friends to leave the main house.


    Once everyone left the main house and walked in the picturesque courtyard, Elisa approached Serenity


    Zachary let go of Serenity¡¯s hand duly to let the cousins talk while he entertained Remy


    Zachary had invited Remy here, but he had not had the time to entertain him properly.


    ¡°Seren, since the wedding date for you and Zachary has been postponed, I¡¯m going to talk to you about


    investments. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t dare keep you upied while you¡¯re busy preparing for the wedding


    Jasmine joined them as well. ¡°Elisa, you can¡¯t be biased. You must count me in if you have a profitable


    project I want to invest as well and make money so I can be rich.¡±


    Elisa teased her, ¡°Do you not want to be the head of intelligence? You can make a lot of money by


    selling information Besides, you¡¯ll be a rich woman if you marry Josh.¡±


    Jasmine responded without blushing at all, ¡°Who would mind having too much money? I¡¯ll be happier


    spending my hard-earned money.¡±


    She had acquiesced to her rtionship with Josh as a couple.


    Serenity agreed with her best friend¡¯s perspective.


    Their husbands¡¯ money must be spent. If they did not spend the money earned by their husbands,


    other people would spend their money for them. That said, they should also be capable of making


    money


    Serenity wanted to make money more than her two best friends did. She also wanted to rebuild her


    career to close the gap between Zachary and her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter when we¡¯re seated.¡±


    Elisa kept them in suspense but her two best friends did not wait a second longer to chase her.


    Elisa ran for a bit and instinctively hid behind Remy when she saw him. ¡°Mr. Johnson, help me stop


    them.¡±


    Remy said with a gentle smile, ¡°I might not be able to stop them.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine stopped fooling around when they saw Elisa hide behind Remy instinctively.


    They exchanged a look, giggled, and turned to return to their partners.


    Elisa thought to herself, ¡°Why are they grinning so strangely?¡±

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, do you think Serenity and Jasmine were smiling strangely?¡±


    Since they stopped chasing her, Elisa walked side by side with Remy. She looked back at them as she


    walked


    Elisa saw them whispering with their men. She would be lying to herself if she said she was not


    jealous, especially of Serenity


    This was because Serenity¡¯s partner was Zachary, whom Elisa had a crush on for years. Zachary


    treated her coldly and did not look her in the eye in the past. Elisa thought that it was his nature and


    that he would never be gentle his whole life.


    After witnessing the way Zachary and Serenity got along. Elisa realized that it was not that he did not


    know how to be gentle, but that side of him was not for her


    Of course, Elisa was simply envious. She no longer had feelings for Zachary


    Especially when Zachary had acknowledged Elisa as his cousin-inw, Elisa knew the man would


    never belong to her


    There were many fishes in the sea, so Elisa did not need to be hung up on him.


    As long as Zachary treated Serenity well, Elisa was willing to give her sincere blessings to the married


    couple


    Remy¡¯s smile was as warm as a spring breeze. 1 didn¡¯t notice how strangely they were smiling.


    ¡°I must be overthinking.¡±


    Elisa smiled as if nothing happened Zachary invited you here, right?


    ¡°Mm, Mr. York and I are quite close. He was afraid I¡¯d be lonely in Willspoon by myself, so he invited


    me over to join the fun¡±


    In actuality, Remy was closer to Josh as Josh was in charge of the business dealings between their


    families


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d return to Annenburg during the weekends. It doesn¡¯t take long to fly there, right? A little


    more than two hours?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m responsible for the business in Wiltspoon for the long term, so I rarely go home if


    nothing importantes up. It¡¯s also tiring to always go back and forth


    ¡°On weekends, I¡¯ll either sleep at home for a day or go hiking, y basketball, or have a barbecue with


    some friends In summer, we can also go surfing or fishing in the sea.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Elisa responded with a smile, ¡°You make quite good ns when you¡¯re on break. Since I¡¯m not working


    now, I¡¯m bored doing nothing at home. It¡¯s tiring to go shopping all the time.¡±


    She had long been tired of days where she only spent money. She also wanted to get the taste of


    making money, so she began learning to invest. Serenity was willing to be her partner, and her family


    was also supportive of her


    ¡°Once my house is renovated and I move in, we¡¯ll be neighbors. We can visit each other on


    weekends, or I¡¯ll ask you to join me during festivities? Remy said as he turned to look at Elisa.


    ¡°Sure, but it¡¯ll take some time before your ce is fully renovated, right? I remember that mine took a


    long while I was still in elementary school at that time ¡±


    Remy hummed and replied, ¡°Renovation takes some time indeed, but where I currently live isn¡¯t far


    from your ce. It¡¯ll take about 20 minutes if I drive and there isn¡¯t traffic, but I can¡¯t be sure if there¡¯s


    no traffic.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re keen, I can invite you for fun activities in the future.¡±


    Elisa said with a smile, ¡°Other than golf, you can invite me for everything else.¡±

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060


    ¡°Sure,¡± Remy said.


    Elisa asked, ¡°Mr. Johnson, your family lives in a manor too, right?¡±


    Remy hummed and responded, ¡°Ms. Stone, call me Remy. We¡¯ll be neighbors soon, so there¡¯s no need


    for us to act like strangers. A near neighbor is better than a distant rtive.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, but you shouldn¡¯t call me Ms. Stone either. In your words, there¡¯s no need for neighbors to act


    like strangers. You can call me Elisa.¡±


    Remy smiled and continued. ¡°Our family¡¯s old house is also a manor, simr to that of Mr. York¡¯s family.


    Ours is called FC Manor.¡±


    He looked at the scenery in front of them and said to Elisa, ¡°It looks like Old Mrs. York and my grandma


    have simr tastes and preferences They¡¯re from the same era and have the same aesthetic standard


    FC Manor and Wildridge Manor are quite simr ¡±


    If he had to point out a difference between the two manors, it would be that FC Manor was slightly


    bigger. Elisa also looked at her surroundings 1 used to dream of living here. It¡¯s quiet and far from the


    hustle and bustle of the city. The environment is excellent, and the ce is spacious, so I won¡¯t be


    bored even if I stay at home for a month.¡±


    The main thing was that this was Zachary¡¯s home


    She used to love Zachary deeply and wanted to be the missus of Wildridge Manor.


    Remy said gently. ¡°If an opportunity arises in the future, you can visit FC Manor and stay for a few


    days.¡± Elisa gathered her drifting thoughts and replied to him, ¡°Annenburg has a lot of tourist


    attractions, so i often travel there. Didn¡¯t your family build a resort? I like to stay there whenever I visit¡±


    It was just that she had not met Remy back then


    ¡°Let me know when you visit Annenburg again. I¡¯ll do my best as a host and cover all your expenses


    there I can also be your guide for free, take you to all the scenic spots, and bring you to try all the


    delicious food.¡±


    Elisa did not think much about it and responded, ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll ask Serenity and Jasmine along.


    They¡¯re serious foodies. If we bring them, we¡¯ll have a better appetite as well.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Remy agreed to everything Elisa said.


    This made Elisa feel that he had indeede from a big family as he had good self-control and was


    gentle.


    As for what her big brother said about Remy being ruthless in the business world, she was not


    concerned at all. She was not doing business with Remy, so why would she care if he was ruthless in


    that sense or not?


    A soft person would not be able to make it big in business. After all, the weak were food for the strong


    in that circle.


    Did her big brother not have a ruthless side as well?


    Elisa simply thought that she and Remy could get along and that they would be neighbors. It was


    important to have good rtionships with neighbors.


    The duo walked and chatted happily. Serenity watched them the whole time from behind and said softly


    to the man next to her, ¡°I see that they¡¯ve been shot by Cupid¡¯s arrow.¡±


    Zacharyughed and asked, ¡°Did you think that you¡¯re Cupid? Linking two people to be in love?¡±


    Serenity chuckled softly. ¡°1 want to be Cupid and link lovers so they can find a way to be together. I


    remember reading a story when I was a child. I don¡¯t remember the full story, but I do remember some


    of the content.


    ¡°In the story. Cupid was offended by the male protagonist, whose lust was rejected by the female


    protagonist. Cupid took cruel revenge by shooting the man with an arrow of love and passion, but the


    woman with an arrow of disgust for the man. In the end, the man was madly in love with a woman who


    despised him with every ounce of her being.¡±

 Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061


    ¡°In the end, Cupid had toe down to Earth to clean up his apprentice¡¯s mess and bring together the


    man and woman who were fated to be a couple. The show felt so magical when I first watched it. I was


    young and didn¡¯t understand love, but the idea of bringing two people together by shooting them with


    arrows seemed really interesting.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°Was there a TV show like that? I don¡¯t remember seeing it. I rarely have time to watch


    TV


    He was the sessor of thepany and had to learn more than his peers since his childhood. He


    received all kinds of training and education, so of course he did not have time to watch TV.


    ¡°When my parents were still alive, I often watched TV shows with them. TVs back then were still in


    ck and white.


    ¡°After my parents passed away, my sister and I were on our own. We had to focus on studying and


    didn¡¯t have time to watch TV for several years. We only watched a few shows asionally after we


    started working and had time.¡±


    Zachary held her hand tightly. ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll apany you to watch any TV series you want.¡±


    Serenity leaned her head on his shoulder but quickly straightened up again. There were many people


    around, so it was not an appropriate time to be lovey-dovey


    As they strolled and chatted, the journey felt shorter, and they soon arrived at the barbecue site in the


    vi


    Sam finished arranging everything, so there were no more preparations needed to be done after they


    arrived at the site.


    The men wanted to show off, so they manned the grill while the women ate


    When the other young masters of the York family saw Zachary¡¯s table full of couples, they silently


    moved to another grill some distance away. They did not want to be too close to the couples since it


    was easy for them to feel envious


    Kevin ced a te of grilledmb skewers on the table and said to Callum, ¡°Are you envious?¡±


    ¡°Save the chit-chat. If you are, then do as Nana says. Our family also has hotels in Jensburg. Go on a


    business trip and see your future wife.¡±


    Kevin snatched the chicken wing from Callum¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If you want to eat, you can grill it


    yourself¡±


    He did not want Hayden!


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    She was a tomboy!


    She looked even more handsome as a man than he did!


    More importantly, he inquired about Hayden privately and found out that her reputation in Jensburg was


    just as grand as Zachary¡¯s.


    Hayden was definitely a tough bone to crack


    Kevin felt that his bones would break first


    Callum wanted to eat the other grilled food, but Kevin took the te away and did not let him eat


    ¡°I said one sentence, but you¡¯re not letting me eat anymore.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty, Kevin. You won¡¯t suffer by listening to Nana. In fact, you¡¯ll suffer more if you don¡¯t


    listen to her.¡±


    Kevin snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not listening to her either.¡±


    Callum was speechless and thought, ¡®Well, better you than me.¡±

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062


    Serenity watched her brothers-inw bickering and felt envious. The brothers and uncles of the York


    family were harmonious, unlike the Hunt family where everyone was trying to plot against another.


    ¡°Elisa, what did you say you wanted to invest in?¡±


    Serenity remembered about the investment and asked Elisa about it while eating the barbecue seafood


    tter her man specially prepared for her.


    Jasmine also pricked her ears to listen.


    She also felt some pressure now because of Josh. When she saw how her best friend was trying so


    hard to improve herself in order to shorten the gap between Zachary and her, Jasmine did not want to


    stand idly by anymore.


    ¡°All the industries are saturated now, so it¡¯s hard for us topete with others. When I apanied


    you back to your hometown yesterday, I saw the fields in your vige were basically deserted.¡±


    Serenity nodded. ¡°Many of them are abandoned. The young people leave the vige to work, so only


    the elderly and children are left at home. However, they can¡¯t do any work, so the fields end up that


    way¡±


    Her family¡¯s fields which she had seen from afar were also left aside.


    Well, her rtives in the vige were considered rich, so they could live a better life than everyone else


    without needing to farm.


    ¡°I was thinking, how about we arrange for a person to rent all the barren fields there, and then nt


    grass and vegetables? Of course, we don¡¯t have to manage it ourselves. We¡¯ll hire someone to take


    care of it instead. I¡¯m afraid your rtives will sabotage the fields if we show up


    ¡°If we seed in nting them, we won¡¯t have to worry about the market. Vi areas and urban


    greening need grass, which is what we¡¯ll be nting specifically. We can also nt vegetables and


    fruits.


    ¡°Stone Group and York Corporation have many hotels under their banner, and they need arge


    number of fruits and vegetables every day. Of course, our goal is to sell to other hotels. We¡¯re not trying


    to earn. money from our own families.


    ¡°School cafeterias,rge factory canteens, and the likes also need arge number of fruits and


    vegetables every day. Although thepetition in this field is also very fierce, I think we¡¯ll have a slight


    advantage over others.


    I saw a lot of deserted fields along the road you took to your hometown. I believe the vigers will be


    more than happy to rent the fields to us. Earning some ie from the rent is better than leaving them


    untouched.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenityughed. ¡°I¡¯m from the countryside, but I never thought of using the fields in the vige to make


    money. You¡¯re good at thinking outside the box, Elisa. There are too few people still farming in the


    vige, mainly because the fields are scattered, and each family only has one or two acres ofnd.


    They only harvest just enough to feed their own families, so they can¡¯t earn much money ¡±


    Serenity thought Elisa would open a store selling luxury goods, start a beauty salon, or something


    along those lines. She did not expect Elisa to aim at the barren fields in the countryside.


    Elisa continued, I¡¯ve made some calctions and think that this investment is profitable. We won¡¯t go


    that far We¡¯ll just nt grass, fruits, and vegetables on the fields we contract in Wiltspoon¡¯s


    countryside. so we¡¯ll save a little on transportation costs. We won¡¯t profit much if we ship between


    borders due to therger costs


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to worry about marketing as long as our quality is good. If you think the


    prospects are good, we can start working. I¡¯ll draft a n and calcte the cost of the various aspects


    we need to invest in. I¡¯ll ask Clive¡¯s secretary to handle the issue of renting the fields since no one in


    your hometown knows him.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Go to the vige chief. He will consult the opinions of the vigers and then sign the


    contract.¡±


    Elisa nodded.


    Liberty interjected, ¡°My breakfast diner also needs fruits and vegetables every day. If you guys


    seed, I¡¯ll sign a long-term partnership with you.¡±


    She had just started her own business, but she was ambitious and hoped to eventually open arge


    restaurant. When her business grew, her supply of ingredients would increase as well.


    Elisa smiled. ¡°Thank you for your support, Liberty, but I prefer to earn other people¡¯s money. Earning


    money from one¡¯s own family is only something a person would do when they¡¯re at the end of their


    rope.¡±


    If a person did business with their own family, they would be called heartless if the prices were high. If


    the prices were low, they would end up losing money instead. Either way, it was a lose-lose situation.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063


    Liberty thought about it and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Elisa, your way of thinking is much better than ours. You


    should learn more from Elisa, Seren.¡±


    The Hunt sisters were motivated and ambitious, but they might not be as good as Elisa when it came to


    investing and making money. After all, Elisa came from a family who ran their own business, so she at


    least had some experience.


    Elisa blushed andughed, I only thought of renting the fields to nt fruits and vegetables after I saw


    so many fields deserted on the way back to your hometown.


    I talked to Clive, and he said that it¡¯s feasible. He said that no matter what project we invest in, project


    that makes us money is a good project. He suggested we give it a try.¡±


    Elisa added confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s just give it a go. It¡¯ll be good if we can profit, but if we fail, it¡¯ll be a


    learning experience. In any case, I¡¯m not short of money.


    ¡°Seren, mention it to Zacharyter at night. If he thinks it¡¯s worth a try, then we¡¯ll go for it. He¡¯s very


    discerning when ites to investing in projects.¡±


    Ever since Zachary took over York Corporation, every project he invested in was a hit and turned into a


    profit


    Elisa often heard Clive talk about Zachary¡¯s achievements at home. Clive only stopped mentioning


    Zachary after she fell in love with him.


    ¡°Sure


    Serenity agreed easily.


    In fact, the men had sharp ears. They heard the women discussing investing in fields in the vige and


    nting grass as well as fruits and vegetables. Although they did not speak, all of them felt that Elisa


    had good insight.


    In Elisa¡¯s words, all industries were saturated now, so it was difficult for neers to make a living.


    Thepetition in the field they were investing in was also fierce, but Elisa and Serenity had an


    advantage with their status. They would have an easier time than others if they went around to discuss


    business partnerships with their peers.


    If that did not work, they could supply their families¡¯ hotels.


    That was why the men felt that Elisa¡¯s idea was worth a try.


    Zachary did not n to help. Serenity was an independent woman, so she would not want him to help


    unless she asked for it. She would not feel a sense of aplishment if he did.


    Since she wanted to work by herself, he would support her. It would be good if she could earn money. If


    she failed, she could just stay at home as the missus of the York family and spend his money.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Remy recalled that the branchpany he managed had a cafeteria. Although it was just a branch


    company, there were still thousands of employees working there, so the cafeteria needed arge


    number of fruits and vegetables every day.


    He wondered if Elisa would notice hispany ande to talk to him about a business partnership


    Of course, he did not personally manage the cafeteria. However, if Elisa came to him, he would spare


    some time to manage the cafeteria himself.


    Thedies chatted about investment while eating the barbecue, and soon, everyone was stuffed.


    Elisa hugged Sonny and rubbed his round tummy,ughing, ¡°We got so carried away talking that we


    didn¡¯t pay attention to this little guy. Look, his tummy is so round now. Let¡¯s take a break and go on a


    stroll to help with digestion.¡±


    Serenity reached out and touched her nephew¡¯s stomach. She asked with a smile, ¡°Do you feel


    ufortable, Sonny?¡±


    Sonny shook his head. ¡°Nope. I stopped eating when I got full. I gave the food I couldn¡¯t finish to Dunc.¡±


    Everyone looked at Duncan.


    Duncan said matter-of-factly, I didn¡¯t want to waste food we spent so much effort to grill.¡±


    In fact, the food that Sonny gave him was food that he had not touched yet. The little boy was very


    smart He was afraid that Duncan would be disgusted, so he did not give Duncan the food that he ate


    halfway


    Duncan felt that Sonny had a bright future ahead of him.


    He was just three years old, but he was so clever and sensible. Furthermore, he was adorable. How he


    wished that Sonny was his son.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064


    ¡°I gave Dunc all the food I haven¡¯t touched,¡± the little boy exined.


    Thus, the others did not find it strange.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break. We¡¯ll have some free time to ourselves.¡±


    Zachary spoke to the group.


    He wanted to bring his beloved wife on a stroll around their home alone.


    The group smiled in understanding.


    After a short rest, Zachary took Serenity away from the barbecue site.


    Til take you to the garden to see the flowers. The flowers are in bloom now¡±


    Serenity did not refuse. She was not familiar with the ce and did not know where the scenery was


    good, so she followed wherever he brought her to


    The spring breeze caressed her face, and Serenity could not help but close her eyes and enjoy the


    wind


    The air here is better than in the city.¡±


    Zachary smiled ¡°Of course it is. It¡¯s very quiet here too. It¡¯s too bad Liberty¡¯s store is opening tomorrow,


    or we could stay here for a few more days so you can get more familiar with your new home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be living in my home for the rest of my life. There¡¯s more than enough time for me to familiarize


    myself with this ce, so there¡¯s no rush. The most important thing now is to help my sister stabilize


    her business first.¡±


    Zachary was very happy with what she said.


    Yes, this was her home. It was their home. They would live here for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°But the manor is huge. I would get lost if I had to wander by myself without you leading me.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to get lost in an unfamiliar environment. Theyout of the manor is built somewhat like a


    maze. If a neer doesn¡¯t have someone to lead them, they might wander around lost for three


    days.


    Serenity was stunned. ¡°Seriously? Thank goodness you¡¯re around to lead me. I¡¯d be embarrassed if I


    got lost here for three days.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°How would I let you walk alone? Of course I¡¯ll show you around and let you


    familiarize yourself with the ce. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve taken a woman on a stroll around my family¡¯s


    vi.¡±


    ¡°What an honor.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my honor to serve you.¡±


    The couple looked at each other and grinned.


    Zachary could not help but stop and wrap his arms around his beloved wife. He said huskily, ¡°Honey,


    let me charge you a service fee, okay? I got excited when I saw how spirited you looked when you


    were talking to Elisa about investment.¡±


    Serenity first looked around to make sure no one was around, then she boldly kissed him.


    After the lingering kiss, Zacharyced his hands with hers again and walked forward with their fingers


    interlocked.


    He was in a good mood, so the scenery on the sides of the path looked particrly beautiful.


    After walking for ten minutes, they entered the garden. Serenity felt like she fell into a sea of flowers.


    She took her time in the garden and took many pictures.


    Finally, she entered the greenhouse. As the gardener introduced the nts, Serenity suddenly realized


    that not only were the many flowers she kept on her balcony the same variety as the ones in the


    greenhouse, even the flower pots were identical.


    The gardener who was in charge of managing the flora in the manor bought the flower pots wholesale,


    resulting in many of them sharing the same design.

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zachary saw Serenity staring at the flower pots and said warmly, ¡°If you like them, let¡¯s take a few pots


    back and keep them on the balcony.¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity turned to him and asked, ¡°Back then, I asked you to buy flowers from the florist. Did you buy


    them at the flower shop or have they been sent over from here?¡±


    There was no need to hide the truth anymore, so Zachary admitted honestly, ¡°I called Sam and asked


    him to arrange for someone to send some potted flowers over. I know you likerge flowers with


    complicated petals, so I specifically asked them to pick those flowers and send them over.¡±


    ¡°No wonder I always felt that the flowers you bought were more beautiful than the ones I bought. It¡¯s


    because they¡¯re a variety carefully cultivated by your gardener.¡±


    The flowers here were much better than the ones found in flower shops.


    ¡°Are you angry, honey?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? The time to be angry has already passed.¡±


    Zachary stood in front of the gardener and wrapped an arm around Serenity¡¯s shoulder, turning her to


    walk out of the greenhouse. He deliberately lowered his voice, probably because he did not want the


    gardener to hear his words.


    ¡°I was terrified back then, I was so afraid that I¡¯d lose you.¡±


    Serenity pinched his face and let him go.


    ¡°The house appliances I told you to buy were probably also sent by Sam, weren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sam sent the appliances over when you weren¡¯t at home.¡±


    Serenityughed wryly. ¡°It must have been really hard on you when you were lying to me.¡±


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t lie to you again in the future. I really had a tough time. I had to rack my brains to keep


    covering my tracks, but the lies only snowballed.¡±


    ¡°I thought you lied so much that it became your nature.¡±


    Zachary let out a low chuckle. In the end, his lies really became natural


    Wildridge Manor was enormous. Due to time constraints, the eldest missus of the York family, could not


    finish strolling around the manor on her first visit.


    Liberty¡¯s breakfast diner would be opening tomorrow, so thedy herself declined the York family¡¯s offer


    for her to stay Liberty once again got into Duncan¡¯s car and left the manor to return to the city.


    Serenity and Zachary stayed at the manor for the night.


    Like Liberty, Elisa and the others left after having dinner.


    Duncan chauffeured Liberty and her son back to the city and straight to Liberty¡¯s rented ce.


    Sonny spent the afternoon ying at the children¡¯s yground in the manor, so he was tired. He fell


    asleep nestled in his mother¡¯s arms as soon as they got into the car.


    ¡°Do you want me to walk you upstairs? Duncan turned his head around to ask.


    When he saw that Sonny was asleep, he hurriedly got out of the car to help open Liberty¡¯s door He was


    just about to take Sonny from her arms


    ¡°No, it¡¯s quitete You should go back and rest early, Mr. Lewis ¡±


    Liberty did not give her son to Duncan to carry


    She got out of the car with Sonny in her arms and politely declined Duncan¡¯s offer to take her upstairs.


    Duncan did not force it and said, ¡°All right. You rest early too.¡±


    After thanking him. Liberty carried her son, walked into the building, and went upstairs under Duncan¡¯s


    watchful eyes


    Duncan stood there for a while before getting into his car and driving away


    He wanted to go back to his vi, but when he was halfway there, he received a call from his mother


    asking him toe home


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯ll be inconvenient for me to go to work every day if I go home.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He knew what his mother was nning

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066


    His mother wanted him toe home so he and Lily had a chance to cultivate a rtionship.


    Duncan did not have a bad impression of Lily, but he did not like her either.


    ¡°What¡¯s inconvenient about that? You drive to work anyway, and no one will say anything even if you¡¯re


    late since you¡¯re the boss. There¡¯s a guest at home now, so you have to stay home for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m tired after being out and about today. I¡¯m driving now so it¡¯s not convenient for me to talk to


    you. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Duncan did not directly reject his mother¡¯s request and found an excuse to hang up the phone.


    After the call ended, Mrs. Lewis said helplessly to her husband, ¡°I¡¯m afraid your youngest son will be


    single for the rest of his life. Lily is a great girl who doesn¡¯t mind his scarred face, but he¡¯s not even


    willing to spend some time with her.¡±


    Mr. Lewis said faintly. ¡°You¡¯re too hasty and obvious in your motive. You¡¯ve arranged several blind


    dates for Duncan, and he has developed an aversion to blind dates. He doesn¡¯t like to be controlled by


    us.


    ¡°Just leave him be. If he¡¯s destined to remain single, it¡¯s useless even if you arrange hundreds of blind


    dates for him. If he¡¯s destined to meet someone, then he¡¯ll meet that person and fall in love without you


    meddling


    ¡°Whatever will be, will be ¡±


    Mrs. Lewis twisted her husband¡¯s arm in anger and scolded him, ¡°It¡¯s because of a father like you that


    your son is still a bachelor at the age of thirty-six!¡±


    Mr. Lewis did not get angry at being scolded ¡°The younger generation will do all right on their own.


    What¡¯s the point of agonizing over them? I¡¯m not worried about them. They all have their own destiny.


    Let nature take its course.¡±


    After saying that, he pulled up the quilt to cover his head lest his wife pinched him again.


    The night passed without a word.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The next day was the opening day of All You Can Eat.


    Serenity and Mrs. Lane arrived at the store early in the morning, where Liberty had already started


    working


    ¡°Liberty, is the ribbon for the ribbon-cutting ceremony ready?¡±


    Having a ribbon-cutting ceremony was an important ritual before opening a new store.


    Yes, Serenity admitted that they were slightly superstitious. There was also a ribbon-cutting ceremony


    when she first opened the bookstore with Jasmine.


    ¡°Everything is ready.¡±


    Liberty had gotten up at three in the morning to work.


    She was in good spirits now.


    People would be in high spirits being involved in happy events.


    This was her first time opening a store.


    Serenity helped her sister set up the ribbon for the opening ceremonyter.


    Zachary, who apanied her, could not help because he had no experience in such a thing.


    He could only sit aside and help his sister-inw take care of Sonny.


    Sonny was still asleep, but Liberty did not dare leave him alone in the rented apartment. She carried


    her son on her back and came over at three o¡¯clock.


    When the ribbon-cutting ceremony was done, they popped the confetti.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯mte.¡±


    Duncan sent several flower stands over. When he saw the confetti on the ground, he helped Liberty


    arrange the flower stands and said with a smile, 1 set an rm, but I was stillte.¡±


    ¡°Liberty came over in the wee hours to start preparing, but you only arrived after dawn. Of course


    you¡¯re toote.¡±


    Zachary as a matter of factly handed over the still-asleep Sonny to Duncan. He had been holding


    Sonny for more than an hour, so it was time to let Duncan hold him.


    Duncan carried Sonny. ¡°He didn¡¯t wake up when they popped the confetti?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sleeping deeply after exhausting himself from too much fun yesterday.¡±


    Liberty weed Duncan into the store and wanted to carry her son, but Duncan said, ¡°Don¡¯t you need


    to cook breakfast for me? I¡¯m your first customer, right? Let me hold Sonny. I want to carry him. The


    only time I can carry him is when he¡¯s asleep.¡±

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067


    Libertyughed. ¡°Since you¡¯re my first customer, your meal will be on the house. What would you like to


    eat, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll pay. It¡¯s your opening day, so you have to earn money. You need to collect money


    no matter whoes to eat.¡±


    Zachary echoed, ¡°Paying for breakfast is pocket change for Duncan. Don¡¯t even think of giving him a


    discount and only charge him the price as per your menu.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ¡°In that case, thank you for your support.¡±


    In his heart, Zachary thought, ¡®What¡¯s there to thank? In the future, Duncan might sink his teeth into


    you and never let you go.¡¯


    Soon after Duncan entered, there was a stream of customersing into the store for breakfast.


    Liberty started getting busy.


    A new store opening was most likely to attract people toe in and try their food.


    Liberty¡¯s store had been remodeling for a period of time. The people working in nearby buildings


    passing by every day were already long aware of All You Can Eat.


    They felt that the name of the store was simple and sounded down-to-earth.


    When they saw that it was open for business, they came in to try the new owner¡¯s skills.


    At the age of fifteen, Liberty started raising her younger sister. Her cooking skills were honed for


    decades.


    Those who came in to eat felt that the food of this diner was remarkably satisfying.


    After the morning rush hour, Liberty finally had time to catch her breath.


    Although it was tiring, she was absolutely happy.


    Of course, if her ex-husband did note in with his mother, Liberty¡¯s smile would have remained until


    nighttime.


    Hank came with a flower stand. When he saw that the only people in the store were Zachary, Serenity,


    and the middle-aged woman who often helped Liberty, he frowned. He proceeded toment


    something unpleasant, ¡°Why are there no customers?¡±


    Olivia looked at the flower stands at the entrance. They were from Zachary and Serenity, Jasmine,


    Elisa and her family, as well as from Duncan.


    Her expression soured when she saw Duncan¡¯s flower stands.


    He sent over several stands, but her son only brought one. Olivia immediatelypared her son to


    Duncan.


    When she looked up and saw that her son had entered the store, she quickly followed.


    She came in just in time to hear her son¡¯s unpleasant words and pped his arm. ¡°Hank, shut your


    mouth if you don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Then, she raised a bag containing a bottle of champagne she brought and handed it to Liberty with a


    smile. ¡°Congrattions on your opening day, Liberty. I hope business is booming for you.¡±


    Liberty took the congrattory card from the bag, thanked her, and returned the bag with the


    champagne to Olivia.


    ¡°Liberty, this is a little token from me. Just ept it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve epted your thoughts.¡±


    Liberty insisted on not epting Olivia¡¯s champagne.


    Olivia had no choice but to take back the bag. Then, she greeted Serenity and Zachary with a smile.


    ¡°Serenity, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while but you¡¯re getting prettier by the day. Your temperament has


    also improved. I knew you were a blessed person.¡±


    Serenity gave a dryugh. She did not want to be bothered with Olivia.


    In the past, Olivia and Chelsea often muttered about her behind her back.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Olivia acted obsequiously toward Zachary, wanting to please him.


    Zachary¡¯s expression was deadpan as he remained silent. Olivia was so embarrassed that she did not


    dare say anything else.


    Serenity¡¯s husband was taciturn yet terrifying!


    Hank finally realized what he said was displeasing. He handed the flower stand to Liberty and said, ¡°I


    ordered these for you a few days in advance to congratte you on the opening of your new store.¡±


    Liberty nced at the long rows of flower stands at the entrance of the store and said faintly, ¡°Thank


    you, Mr. Brown, but it seems there¡¯s no room for your flower stand at the entrance of the store.¡±

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068


    ¡°Why are there so many flower stands? Who sent them?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank was a little jealous.


    Liberty was just a woman he threw away, and she opened a small breakfast diner with the money she


    took from him. However, there were long rows of flower stands on the opening day.


    ¡°There¡¯s no space for my flowers? Then I¡¯ll get a re¡ª¡±


    Hank was just about to say that he would get a refund from the flower shop, but Olivia immediately


    interrupted him. She took the flower stand from his hand and red at him fiercely, then said to Liberty


    with a smile, ¡°There¡¯ll be space if you squeeze it in.¡±


    She took the flower stand outside and ced it at the spot of the stand that Duncan sent. If not for the


    fact that Serenity and Zachary, two people who she could not afford to mess with, were present, she


    would have smashed the flower stands sent by Duncan and thrown them away.


    Liberty did not want to have a fight with Hank and Olivia on the first day of business, so she turned a


    blind eye as long as they did not go too far.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m here to join in on the fun!¡±


    Elisa¡¯s voice had always arrived before she did.


    A missy like her never got up early in the morning so it was already considered early for her toe


    over now.


    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±


    Her beautiful brows knitted when she saw Hank and Olivia when she entered. Without waiting for an


    answer, she warned them, ¡°Why are you two here? You¡¯re not wee here. Get out right now or I¡¯ll


    call someone to drag you out!¡±


    ¡°M-Ms. Stone, we¡¯re here to support Liberty¡¯s store opening, not to cause trouble for her. We wouldn¡¯t


    dare mess with her.¡±


    Hank was quite afraid of Elisa.


    White-cor workers like them heard about Ms. Stone¡¯s unpleasant temper.


    ¡°You¡¯re not here to cause trouble? Then have you finished eating? If you have, then pay the bill and


    leave!¡±


    Although Elisa was a little capricious, she understood that it was not appropriate to pick a fight during


    the opening day of a store. Nevertheless, she was already being very polite to Hank and Olivia.


    ¡°We¡¯re done, we¡¯re done. We were just about to settle the bill and leave.¡±


    Hank pressed his mother down and did not allow her to speak. He took out his wallet, drew out a


    hundred-dor bill, and handed it to Liberty. ¡°Keep the change.¡±


    Liberty was just about to say something when Elisa swiftly snatched the hundred-dor bill. Hank


    slipped away quickly and ran out with his mother.


    ¡°At least they have themon sense to leave faster, otherwise I¡¯d have kicked them out.¡±


    Elisa looked at the shoes she was wearing and added as an afterthought, ¡°I¡¯m not wearing high heels


    since I drove here today. Otherwise, I guarantee they¡¯ll be in pain for three days if I kick them.¡±


    She handed the cash to Liberty and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nice to people like them. If theye


    to you for breakfast, then charge them money. Theming here will affect your mood too, so it¡¯s not


    worth it unless you charge them more.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°They didn¡¯t eat anything.¡±


    Elisa paused. ¡°They didn¡¯t? Then think of this hundred bucks as pocket money for Sonny to buy


    snacks.¡±


    She shoved the money into Liberty¡¯s hand.


    Then, she picked a seat as if nothing happened and grinned. ¡°I¡¯d like...¡± She nced at the wall and


    picked one out at random. ¡°Eggs benedict please.¡±


    She did not know what to eat either.


    She was just ordering something for Liberty¡¯s business.


    Elisa camete, so she had the same assumption as Hank and thought the store was not doing well.


    ¡°Sure, just a moment. I can cook for you immediately since you came at this time. There were too many


    customers during the morning rush hour, and there were many orders for both dine-in and takeout. I


    was so busy I couldn¡¯t catch my breath.¡±


    Elisa blinked. It seemed that she was mistaken.


    Well, with the Hunt sisters¡¯ cooking skills, there was no way a restaurant they ran would have bad


    business.


    ¡°Hank, Hank¡ª¡±


    Jessica suddenly rushed in like a madwoman.


    The next moment, bodyguards from the York family as well as those hired by Duncan to patrol the


    streets swooped in.

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069


    Serenity knew the Brown family too well. She was worried that the Browns and Hunts woulde over


    and cause havoc during the opening of her sister¡¯s new store.


    Thest thing anyone wanted on their store¡¯s opening day was trouble.


    Serenity asked her husband for help, requesting him to arrange for people to keep watch nearby so


    they could help deal with any problems as soon as possible.


    Serenity, who was independent and reluctant to rely on her husband, took the initiative to ask Zachary


    for help. Zachary was overjoyed and felt that his wife finally thought of him as family.


    He immediately agreed.


    In fact, he would have arranged for people to keep watch even without her request. Like Serenity, he


    was also wary of the Brown and Hunt families causing trouble.


    When Jessica saw all the bodyguards from the Yorks and Duncan, her madness stopped at once.


    Then, she looked into the store and saw that there were only Serenity, Zachary, and Elisa.


    Elisa had ignored her the first time she greeted her. Jessica would never forget that arrogant and


    condescending expression. She had a lingering fear of Elisa.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I-Is Hank here?¡± Jessica stammered as she asked Liberty.


    ¡°You can see for yourself, Ms. Yates.¡±


    Liberty was making eggs benedict for her cousin. She only spared Jessica a nce before going back


    to going about her own business.


    Jessica did not dare be arrogant and asked softly, ¡°Hank and his mother went out early in the morning.


    His mom told me they wereing over to congratte you on opening your store. Where would they


    be if not here?¡±


    Liberty said indifferently, ¡°He¡¯s your man. If you don¡¯t know where he is, how would I know?¡±


    Jessica choked.


    She looked at the surrounding bodyguards, those on guard and patrol, and smiled sheepishly. ¡°I just


    came here to look for Hank, not to cause trouble. Since my husband isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Then, she quickly turned around and ran away.


    She swiftly returned to her car and drove off.


    In her heart, she was thankful that her brother was not willing to cause trouble at Liberty¡¯s shop


    because he disdained the money that Jessica gave him. Otherwise, who knew what the consequences


    would be?


    Jessica was grateful, and then she was jealous.


    Sure enough, people who had huge backers behind them were different.


    Liberty just opened a breakfast diner, but so many people sent her flower stands. The people who sent


    them must have done so because of Mr. York and Mrs. Stone. Furthermore, there were so many


    people keeping watch over the store and protecting her!


    ¡°She ran away quickly.¡±


    Serenity snorted coldly.


    Elisa said, ¡°What a wimp. I would¡¯ve spared her a nce if she showed the balls she had when stealing


    Liberty¡¯s husband.¡±


    The two women quietly nced at Zachary.


    With that mountain standing in the way, no one would dare stir up trouble.


    With a look from Zachary, the bodyguards went out.


    The security guards Duncan hired to patrol the streets also did not say anything and silently went out.


    After they left, Serenity said to her man, ¡°I¡¯m surprised there are guards patrolling the street.¡±


    ¡°Half of the stores on this street are owned by Mr. Lewis. He¡¯s worried tenants like us will face trouble,


    so he hired guards to patrol the streets and ensure our safety.¡±

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070


    Liberty exined why there were security guards patrolling the street as she served the eggs benedict


    to Elisa.


    Serenity did not notice that the security guards were only patrolling half of the street including Liberty¡¯s


    store. As for the other half of the street, the guards simply looked from afar and did not patrol there.


    However, the overall security of the street was still heightened with the presence of the guards.


    Serenity¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled. She felt that Duncan¡¯s action was because of her sister, but when


    she saw that Liberty did not seem to be interested at all, there was nothing else she could say. Who


    knew if Duncan did it for her sister or really for the safety of all his tenants?


    The store rented by her sister indeed belonged to Duncan.


    Duncan would pass by here every day to and from work. Since he was friends with Zachary, it was


    normal for him to look out for Liberty.


    Duncan did not explicitly say that he was interested in Liberty, so Serenity could only watch silently


    from the sidelines. She could not do anything.


    Elisa tentatively tasted the eggs benedict and found that it was quite good. She finished the whole


    te.


    It was the opening day of Liberty¡¯s store. After breakfast hours were over, she prepared to close up and


    invited her family and friends to Wiltspoon Hotel for a meal. Liberty had more than a million dors from


    Hank, so she was not stingy and agreed easily.


    Liberty did not have friends after her marriage, so her guest list included the Stones, Soxes, and Yorks,


    as well as Josh and Duncan.


    The whole Stone family came, while Jasmine and Drake represented the Sox family. Their parents


    could not attend because of other matters, but they asked Jasmine to pass on a bottle of wine to


    Liberty.


    The members of the York family usually ate at their own hotel. Apart from Rowan, who was still in


    school, everyone who was in Wiltspoon attended. As for the older generation, only Grandma May,


    Liam, and Tania came.


    Grandma May¡¯s second and third sons could not make it, but they asked Tania to send Liberty


    congrattory gifts on their behalf. They showed a lot of respect to Liberty, who was Serenity¡¯s sister.


    Serenity was incredibly grateful.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Later, in private, her sister nagged her again and told her to live well and be good to Zachary.


    Zachary had the backing of her sister. Whenever he had a conflict with Serenity, he would go back to


    her family to tell on her to her sister. Serenity did not know whether tough or cry at this.


    The meal Liberty treated everyone to was lively and full ofughter. Meanwhile, Jessica called Hank


    after leaving All You Can Eat and questioned where he went. He said he went out looking for work.


    Jessica only half-believed him, but after Hank coaxed her, she was in a much better mood and decided


    to go to the market to buy some groceries home to cook for her husband.


    When she came out of the mart, she was stopped by two tall men wearing ck masks and ck


    sunsses.


    Jessica saw theme out from a ck sedan.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked cautiously while quietly taking a few steps back.


    ¡°Are you Ms. Jessica Yates?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    They knew her name, but she did not know who they were. Jessica was wary.


    ¡°Ourdy wants to see you. Pleasee with us, Ms. Yates. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t make things difficult


    for you.¡±


    Jessica frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s yourdy? I don¡¯t know her. I have to go home and make dinner for my


    husband since he¡¯sing back from work soon. I don¡¯t have time for you.¡±


    Then, she tried to walk around them.


    ¡°You and your husband both lost your jobs. What work are you talking about? Ms. Yates, are you willing


    to watch your husband get closer to his ex-wife each day until they remarry?¡±


    Jessica froze. ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡±


    How did they know so much about her personal life?

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071


    ¡°Ourdy is someone who can¡¯t stand to see the Hunt sisters doing whatever they want.¡±


    Jessica blinked. It was someone that the Hunt sisters had offended?


    What did that person want her for?


    She did not have the ability to suppress and retaliate against the Hunt sisters.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once youe with us, Ms. Yates.¡±


    Jessica said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know who you are. Who knows what you¡¯ll do to me if I follow you? You¡¯re


    still wearing masks, so I can¡¯t see what you look like. However, I¡¯ll go with you if you take off your


    masks and let me take a photo to send to my husband.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°That way, you guys won¡¯t get away with it if anything happens to me.¡±


    ¡°Our apologies, Ms. Yates, but we can¡¯t take off our masks. If you don¡¯te with us, ourdy will


    come over to invite you personally. You won¡¯t like it if that happens. Ourdy has a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°Save your breath and just knock her out,¡± the other man said impatiently.


    When Jessica heard this, she immediately turned around and tried to run. However, just after taking


    two steps, she felt pain in the back of her neck and lost consciousness. She did not even have the


    opportunity to cry for help.


    The man who knocked Jessica out tossed her into the ck sedan, got into the car with hispanion,


    and drove off.


    Their car had no license te.


    However, after driving some distance away, they stopped at the side of the road, reattached the license


    te they removed, and continued driving.


    Jessica was knocked unconscious but soon woke up.


    She immediately pounded the car door and demanded to be let out.


    The man in the passenger seat turned his head to warn her, ¡°You¡¯d better behave, Ms. Yates. You¡¯ll die


    a miserable death if you make us angry.¡±


    ¡°W-What do you want with me?¡± she asked in a trembling voice.


    Her trembling hands reached for her phone. Fortunately, it was still with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about calling the police or asking anyone for help. We can end your life at any time. Like I


    said, ourdy just wants to see you. If you¡¯re obedient and follow us to see her, I assure you that you¡¯ll


    return to the Brown residence in one piece.


    ¡°Otherwise, we can kill off your whole family, both the Brown and the Yates families!¡±


    That threat frightened Jessica, and she did not dare call the police or Hank. She said with a pale face,


    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    When the man saw that she was afraid, he turned his head bad with satisfaction and said, ¡°You just


    had to learn it the hard way.¡±


    Jessica was silent.


    The two men took her to an unfinished building on the outskirts, where weeds were overgrown, and


    rubbish littered the ground. All kinds of stench were mixed together, making her want to vomit.


    Jessica really threw up.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072


    One of the men waited for her to finish throwing up and handed her a mask.


    Jessica hurriedly put on the mask, but she could still smell the stench through it. She quickly used her


    hand to cover her mouth and nose, then followed the two men into the iplete building.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was only after entering the building and away from the garbage dumps did she lower her hand from


    her mouth and nose. She looked around to survey the surrounding environment. There was no one


    living nearby. No one would find out even if she met with misfortune here and her body dposed.


    That thought caused another shudder to run down her spine.


    She did not know who these men were. Since it was the Hunt sisters who offended them, they should


    find the Hunt sisters instead. Why did theye to her?


    She was also enemies with the Hunt sisters.


    "Don''t be afraid, Ms. Yates. I told them to bring you here because I wanted to talk to you about a deal.


    Let''s work together to get back at Mrs. York."


    An unfamiliar woman''s voice sounded from a room on the first floor, but her figure could not be seen.


    Jessica did not dare walk into the room because the two men who brought her here were still staring at


    her.


    She was slightly relieved upon hearing those words. It seemed like the other woman was targeting


    Serenity.


    "How should I address you, miss? What kind of deal are you talking about? I¡¯m just a housewife who


    doesn''t have a job. My maiden family and my husband''s family don''t have social status, so I¡¯m afraid I


    can''t help you."


    The woman chuckled. "There''s no need to be modest, Ms. Yates. I did my homework before deciding


    to work with you. You have a problem with Mrs. York too, right? It so happens that I also have a grudge


    against her. Since we both have amon enemy, why not work together?"


    Jessica calmed her mind and asked, "What do you want me to do? Serenity is the eldest missus of the


    York family now. Her man isn''t someone easy to mess with. My legs grow weak at the sight of him, and


    I don¡¯t even dare talk to him. Asking me to do something to Serenity is the same as asking me to die."


    "I''m not telling you to go after Serenity directly. You can start with Sonny.¡±


    "Sonny?"


    Jessica suddenly thought of Hank and Liberty''s son. Her heart trembled as she asked, "You... want me


    to kill Sonny?"


    After Hank and Liberty divorced, the Brown family''s attention to Sonny continued to grow. Olivia


    repeatedly called Sonny the only one who could continue the Brown family line, saying that he was


    precious to the family. In fact, she was just mocking Jessica for not getting pregnant despite being with


    Hank for so long.


    Jessica hated it and was thankful that she helped Liberty by persuading Hank to give up custody of


    Sonny. Otherwise, she would die of anger if she saw the Brown family spoiling Sonny all day.


    However, no matter how upset Jessica was at how well the Brown family treated Sonny, she never


    thought about harming the child before.


    "I didn''t tell you to kill him. Listen and I''ll tell you my n. Don''t you inws want to take Sonny back


    from Liberty? What you have to do is convince your husband and mother-inw to take Sonny back to


    your family, 1


    "Then, you and Hank can take Sonny out to a crowded ce like a zoo or an amusement park. It''s


    easy for children to get lost there. I''ll arrange for someone to take Sonny away. That way, it''ll just seem


    like you lost him by ident. No one will suspect that you deliberately harmed him."


    "You want to kidnap Sonny? If you want to get back at Serenity, then go after her. Why would you


    kidnap Sonny? He¡¯s an innocent child who doesn¡¯t know anything. If your men are rough and end up


    killing him..."


    "Wouldn''t that be better? Without Sonny, the son you give birth to in the future will be the only one


    carrying on the Brown family line, and all the assets of the Brown family will belong to your son.


    Although you don''t have many assets now, as long as you agree to cooperate with me, I''ll arrange for


    your husband to join argepany outside the city as a manager. He''ll have an annual sry of


    more than a million.


    "As long as your husband does a good job for a decade or two, your family will have a fortune left for


    your son to inherit. There¡¯ll be no need to share the inheritance with Sonny. How great is that?"


    Jessica was pale. Who was the woman in that room and how could she treat human life so flippantly?


    Was she from the underworld?

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073


    ¡°Sonny... Sonny is still a child. Besides, his custody was given to Liberty. Hank only needs to pay three


    thousand a month for child support, which will end when Sonny turns eighteen. Hank won¡¯t need to pay


    if Sonny wants to buy a house or car in the future. He has no way of fighting for the family assets.¡±


    ¡°People¡¯s hearts change. The only way you¡¯ll be sure that he won¡¯tpete with your son for the family


    fortune is if he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have a son¡­ I don¡¯t even have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you give birth to one?¡±


    Jessica choked.


    The other partyughed. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re just slightly morally reprehensible, but you still have


    humanity in you. I just told you about my n. I didn¡¯t say anything about killing Sonny.


    ¡°I want to use Sonny to lure Serenity over. She has a good rtionship with her nephew, so I believe


    she¡¯ll be willing toe and see me alone.¡±


    What she wanted was for Serenity to meet her alone.


    Jessica sighed in relief.


    She only had the ability to steal another woman¡¯s husband, not the ruthlessness to kill someone¡¯s son.


    ¡°Can you guarantee that you won¡¯t touch a hair on Sonny¡¯s head after you take him away?¡±


    ¡°Sure, under the condition that he doesn¡¯t cry or struggle. After all, he¡¯s just bait. The person I want to


    take revenge on is Serenity.¡±


    Jessica thought in her heart, ¡®How did Serenity offend such a ruthless woman?


    ¡®Does this woman also adore Zachary? Maybe she wants to get revenge and kill Serenity because of


    jealousy after finding out that they¡¯re married? Does she want to rece Serenity?¡¯


    ¡°How about it? Are you willing to cooperate with me, Ms. Yates?¡±


    Jessica asked carefully, ¡°Can I refuse?¡±


    ¡°You can, but you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences... Ms. Yates, do you know what a woman¡¯s greatest


    fear is?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jessica¡¯s already pale face turned ashen.


    ¡°If you cooperate with me, the only person suffering would be Serenity.


    ¡°By the way, I have people surveilling all the members of the Yates family. If you don¡¯t do what I ask


    after agreeing to work with me, I¡¯m afraid misfortune might befall your family.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think of this as merely an intimidation. I¡¯m a woman of my word.¡±


    Jessica paused. ¡°Can you give me some time to think about it?¡±


    ¡°No!


    ¡°Do you agree or not?¡±


    Jessica saw seven to eight burly men wearing ck masks and sunssesing out from other


    rooms. Her legs shook as she said in an unsteady voice, ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I knew you were a smart woman, Ms. Yates. The Hunt sisters are also your enemies.¡±


    Jessica did not dare say anything.


    ...


    ¡°Achoo!¡±


    Serenity sneezed.


    The man beside her immediately asked with concern, ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I just sneezed because my nose felt itchy. No need to fuss about it.¡±


    Zachary reached over to embrace her, letting her lean in his arms. He said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the


    store after lunch break. Rest for the day.¡±


    After Liberty treated everyone to a meal, those who had to work went back to work. Liberty took


    Duncan¡¯s car and went back to the rental ce with her son to rest.


    She was running a breakfast diner, so it was fine for her to close in the afternoon.


    Serenity leaned on Zachary¡¯s firm chest. She felt a sense of security as he held her, and all the nerves


    in her body rxed. She yawned and closed her eyes, muttering, ¡°I still have to go back to the


    bookstore in the afternoon to continue discussing the investment.


    ¡°There¡¯s also another banquet tomorrow night. This is the consequence of my asking Aunt Audrey for


    help. I have no choice but to go through with it.¡±


    Serenity felt that she was getting busier after bing the missus of the York family.

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074


    However, being busy for a period of time in exchange for peace of mind for the rest of her life was


    worth it.


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Seren.¡±


    Zachary kissed her forehead, distressed at how much she was going through because of him.


    ¡°I asked for it. If I learn well, it¡¯ll serve me for the rest of my life.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Serenity yawned again.


    She got up early in the morning, so she was sleepy now.


    ¡°You have to go back to the office in the afternoon too. Your time is much more valuable than ours.¡±


    He lost more by sacrificing half his day for her sister¡¯s sake.


    How would he be willing to make such a sacrifice if he did not love her deeply?


    Serenity looked at Zachary and reached out to touch his handsome face. Her eyes were filled with


    emotion. ¡°Babe, how did I manage to marry you? Don¡¯t worry, since you¡¯ve entrusted me with your life,


    I¡¯ll never let you down. I¡¯ll treat you well for the rest of your life.


    ¡°My sister is always nagging me to treat you better. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll abuse you. Sometimes,


    even I feel jealous. It¡¯s like my sister treats you better than me.¡±


    Zachary held her hand touching his face and said seriously, ¡°My dash cam recorded everything you


    said. If you go back on your word and treat me badly in the future, I¡¯ll take the recording and tattle to


    Liberty about you not keeping your word.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    If Zachary went to her sister to tell on her, her sister would definitely discipline her.


    She quickly assured him, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down. Zachary, you won¡¯t snitch on me, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to snitch, but if I suffer a grievance, I need someone to do me justice. I think Liberty can


    fulfill that role.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡®Zachary, so these are your true colors!¡¯


    She could not imagine the scene of Zachary and her having a little spat, then Zachary going to Liberty


    to cry about it.


    ¡°Honey, will you let me suffer grievances?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not. I don¡¯t care if anyone else does as long as that person isn¡¯t my husband. I love my


    Mr. York the most. Zachary, my love for you is like the Nile River. Its waters flow endlessly.¡±


    ¡°Pfft¡ª¡±


    The driver, as well as Jim sitting in the passenger seat, could not help butugh.


    The missus¡¯s will to live was quite strong.


    Only then did Serenity remember that they were sitting in Zachary¡¯s Rolls Royce with the driver and


    Super Jim in the car with them.


    Super Jim was the nickname that Serenity gave him. He could do everything, so she called him so.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy, Zachary. I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±


    Serenity simply threw herself into her husband¡¯s arms and pretended to sleep.


    In any case, she did not feel embarrassed. The embarrassed one was someone else.


    Zachary held her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll carry you upstairs when we reach home and wake


    you up to go back to the store at three in the afternoon.¡±


    Serenity hummed.


    She really was sleepy.


    She soon fell asleep in Zachary¡¯s arms.


    Zachary was sleepy too.


    Serenity got up early, since they slept in the same bed, how could he continue sleeping when she was


    already awake?


    He embraced his wife, leaned back in the car seat, and also closed his eyes.


    He thought of taking a short nap till they got home.


    Thus, he surrendered himself to the sandman.


    The sandman easily put them to sleep.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075


    Serenity returned to the bookstore at 2:50 pm.


    Zachary personally sent her to the store.


    ¡°I have a social function tonight,¡± Zachary said somberly when Serenity got out of the car.


    Serenity looked at him and instinctively asked, ¡°What time will you leave the office? Don¡¯t drink too


    much, and definitely don¡¯t drink on an empty stomach. It¡¯ll hurt your tummy.¡±


    ¡°I took medicine for three days. My stomach will be fine.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Even if your stomach is fine, you still have to take care of it. I¡¯ll send you some food


    before you leave work. Eat a little before going, but still, don¡¯t drink too much. It¡¯s best if you can forgo


    drinking altogether.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll wait for you to send food to me before leaving.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s dark eyes burned as he looked at Serenity.


    Serenity instantly understood what he wanted and turned back to kiss his face. Then, she pinched his


    cheek. Just as Zachary was about to strike, she slipped out of the car swiftly so he could not catch her.


    Zachary wanted to say something to her, but she did not hear.


    Anyway, she agreed to let him do whatever he wanted after two more days.


    Serenity smiled and went into the bookstore.


    Elisa and Jasmine were both in the store. One was holding a novel and reading it, and the other was


    fiddling with Serenity¡¯s half-weaved craft.


    They looked at her at the same time when they saw here in with a smile.


    Elisa spoke first. ¡°Jasmine, have you noticed that Seren is getting prettier and prettier? Her smile is


    getting sweeter as well. It¡¯s as bright as the morning sun.¡±


    Jasmine closed the novel she had not finished reading. Elisa and Serenity both did not understand why


    she loved reading novels so much.


    ¡°With love as nourishment, she¡¯s naturally bing more beautiful.¡±


    Serenityughed and retorted, ¡°That¡¯s the pot calling the kettle ck.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Josh and Jasmine had eventually be a couple as they got along in their daily life. They were an


    incredibly rxed and sweet couple since they did not have to go through the twists and turns that


    Serenity and Zachary had.


    Josh was well-tempered, and Jasmine was not pretentious, so they got along well. Josh¡¯s EQ was also


    much higher than his two friends, and he was someone romantic. Jasmine could not resist his


    romancing and raised her hands in surrender very quickly.


    The twodies looked at Elisa in unison. Elisa was the only one among them who was still single.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not in the mood to date now. I want to learn to be a strong woman like my mom


    when she was young.¡±


    Elisa grinned and touched her face, saying confidently, ¡°I¡¯m beautiful even without the nourishment of


    love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re always beautiful. You were born beautiful. I love how forthright you are.¡±


    Serenity walked to the cashier¡¯s desk. Elisa gave up her seat and asked, ¡°Is your online store still


    open?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a person who can never have too much money. As long as there¡¯s money to be made


    and I can cope with the workload, I¡¯ll continue the online store.¡±


    She sat down and continued to work on her craft while saying, ¡°Elisa, have you finished the n? Tell


    us about it. We¡¯re both rookies, so we need you to take the lead.¡±


    ¡°Seren, you can hire people to help you with handicrafts. That way, you can continue the operation of


    your online shop while freeing up time to do other things. You¡¯ll earn less money, but you¡¯ll earn money


    all the same,¡± Elisa suggested.


    Serenity said, ¡°I recently contacted several ssmates who were in the same major as I was. They¡¯re


    mostly housewives now and have no ie. They also tried opening an online store but failed to keep


    it running. They said they¡¯ll give me an answer tomorrow.¡±


    She had more important things to do, so she could not focus entirely on the online store as she did


    before.


    Her ssmates who learned to weave crafts together with her did not seed in starting an online


    business. However, it was not because theycked skill. She was simply luckier than them and had


    Zachary, his brothers, as well as Elisa to rmend her crafts to others.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076


    That was why business on her online store improved.


    ¡°1 finished the n and just discussed it with Jasmine.


    Have a look.¡± Elisa took out the n she spent the night making from her bag and handed it to Serenity


    to read.


    ¡°I¡¯m also a rookie, but there are three of us.


    Three heads are better than one.


    Let¡¯s work hard and make money together.


    ¡°Stop that for now, Seren.


    Don¡¯t work while you''re reading, or you might hurt your hand again.¡± Elisa took Serenity to the hospital


    thest time thetter hurt her hand.


    Her legs had gone weak when she saw the blood.


    The fearless Ms. Stone was afraid of blood.


    ¡°That time was an ident.¡± 1 Serenity did not admit that she was injured because of Zachary, but she


    still stopped weaving the craft and took the n made by Elisa.


    She read it carefully and discussed it with her two friends from time to time.


    ¡°T haven¡¯t shown this n to Clive yet.


    I figured we have to experience it ourselves.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    We can¡¯t rely on others for everything.¡± ¡°T think the proposal is well done,¡± Jasmine praised.


    Serenity said, ¡°Experience is something we umte little by little.


    I also talked to my husband before.


    He told me to go for it boldly since he¡¯ll be there to support me.


    ¡°T don¡¯t want him to support me.


    I want to seed and show him my achievements.¡± Elisaughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you two to seed.


    You both have powerful backers.¡± Serenity and Jasmine refuted her at the same time, and the three


    burst intoughter.


    Jasmine pointed to Wiltspoon School and said ambitiously, ¡° There are many schools in Wiltspoon.


    Anywhere that has canteens or cafeterias are business opportunities for us.


    It just depends on whether we have the ability to seize it.¡± Jasmine and Serenity also went through a lot


    before opening a bookstore here.


    Serenity said dreamily, ¡°I hope that one day, we¡¯ll be the queens of vegetables.¡± There were a


    large number of deserted fields in Wiltspoon.


    After testing the waters, they would contract arge amount ofnd so the farmers would earn some


    ie and the fields would not go to waste.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Jasmine¡¯s phone rang.


    She took out her phone and answered it when she saw that it was Josh calling.


    ¡°Get ready, babe.


    I''ll pick you up after work.


    Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Josh¡¯s gentle and intoxicating voice sounded from the phone.


    The two friends wiggled their eyebrows at her.


    Jasmine reached out to pinch Serenity lightly and answered Josh with augh, ¡° Sure,e anytime


    you want.


    I can leave whenever.¡± Serenity¡¯s banquet was tomorrow night, so she could keep watch over the shop


    tonight.


    Zachary had a social event too, and Serenity would feel bored if she went home, so she might as well


    just stay in the store.


    ¡°T miss you so much.


    I really want to turn the hour hand on the clock so I can leave work sooner.¡± Josh was much smoother


    at sweet -talking than Zachary.


    Jasmine made a loud kissy noise at the receiver so that Josh could hear it clearly on the other end.


    ¡°Yl wait for you at the store.


    Hurry up and finish your work.


    Love ya.¡± 1 Josh was over the moon.


    ¡°TI¡¯ll finish my work as fast as I can.¡± When the call ended, Jasmine said to her two friends, ¡°Men also


    need to be cajoled.¡± Serenity and Elisa thought, ¡®We learned something new today!¡¯

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077


    Serenity thought about Zachary and herself. It seemed like she rarely coaxed him.


    When she saw how easily Josh became ted when Jasmine coaxed him, she thought, ¡®I¡¯ll buy


    Zachary a gift when I bring dinner to himter. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll make him happy.¡¯


    ¡°Jasmine, what are we eating tonight?¡± Serenity asked.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Liberty treated us to lunch earlier, so I didn¡¯t buy any groceries. What do you want to


    eat? I¡¯ll buy it now.¡±


    ¡°You have dinner ns, and I have to send dinner to my husband too. His stomach is unwell, but he


    has a dinner party. I¡¯m worried his stomach will hurt more if he drinks on an empty stomach. You guys


    chat. I¡¯ll buy some food ande back.¡±


    Jasmine and Elisa hummed.


    After Serenity left, Elisa said enviously, ¡°I envy Seren. It¡¯s not easy for Zachary and her to be an


    ordinary couple. Zachary is arrogant, but Seren can make him break his character for her.¡±


    ¡°When Mr. York came over in the past, he was like an ice sculpture. The students be timid


    whenever he helps us man the register or look after the store.¡±


    Elisaughed. ¡°That¡¯s normal. He¡¯s still the same now. He just puts on a different face in front of Seren.


    In the future, I need to find a man who¡¯s willing to make exceptions for me in the future. I¡¯ll hold onto his


    heart and not let him have a chance to slip away.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a great person, Elisa. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find a man who¡¯s willing to do that for you. Maybe that man


    is already beside you, and you just haven¡¯t noticed it yet. Be sure to open the door when lovees


    knocking.¡±


    Elisa said confidently, ¡°I also think I won¡¯t be worse off than Seren. I can also marry a man who loves


    me.¡±


    She gave up on Zachary, but it did not mean that she gave up happiness. Instead, she was given a


    new lease of life. She would be able to obtain happiness that belonged solely to her.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She was just waiting for love to knock on her door.


    Serenity soon came back from buying groceries. When she returned, she went into the kitchen to start


    cooking, intending to send a meal made with love to her darling before rush hour ande back


    quickly to watch the store so that her best friend could go on her date without worry.


    When Zachary and her rtionship was just warming up, Jasmine often stayed alone in the store. Now


    that Zachary and her feelings were stable, it was time to let Jasmine go on a date with Josh.


    ¡°The fastest way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach,¡± Elisa teased Serenity as she leaned against


    the doorway of the small kitchen


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s picky stomach has been conquered by you.¡±


    Serenity smiled and nced at her. ¡°Then, you¡¯d better learn from me so that you can conquer a


    certain man¡¯s stomach in the future.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯m waiting for him to conquer my stomach instead.¡±


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s the Elisa I know.¡±


    Elisa asked, ¡°Seren, when you two spend time together, are you also the one taking care of him? Are


    you the one who buys groceries and cooks meals?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mostly Zachary cooking at home. Nana said that Zachary isn¡¯t a good cook, so she told me to


    give him the chance to practice more. That way, I¡¯ll be well fed as his skills improve.¡±


    Elisaughed loudly. ¡°Old Mrs. York is really Zachary¡¯s nana. She¡¯s a very smart woman. She¡¯s like an


    overgrown child, but she¡¯s very respectable. She¡¯s much better than my grandma. When my grandma


    was alive, she constantly tormented my mom and nitpicked her, giving her all sorts of difficulties.¡±


    ¡°Everyone in the York family is great.¡±


    Elisa agreed with Serenity¡¯s statement.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078


    "We¡¯re also relieved after hearing that it¡¯s Zachary taking care of you at home. I was really worried that


    you''d be too timid and take care of all the household chores, then end up living like how Liberty was in


    the past."


    Serenity paused her movement before continuing, "I learned from my sister''s experience. I won''t live a


    life like hers."


    "It''s good to stay aware at all times. I¡¯ve seen many people who lose sight of themselves when they¡¯re


    in love."


    Elisa''s phone rang as soon as she finished. It was from the only friend she had before she met


    Serenity. She answered the call and said, "Seren, my best friend just broke up. I''m going to go see


    her."


    "Okay. Drive slowly."


    ''Til arrange for someone to go to your hometown to talk to the vige chief about contracting the fields


    tomorrow. I''ll also help find out what those rtives of yours are up to these days."


    "Sure."


    Jasmine and Serenity let Elisa take the lead for the investment project. With Elisa¡¯s background, she


    grew up in a much better environment than Serenity and Jasmine did, so she was best suited to lead


    the way.


    "I''ll ask my best friend out to have coffee with you guys another day so you can get to know each other.


    She¡¯s in a bad mood after breaking up, so she needs to make cheerful friends like you and Jasmine."


    Elisa''s best friend was also ady from a wealthy family, but she kept a low profile so no one knew who


    she was. Elisa felt that her best friend could definitely be friends with Serenity and the others.


    "Sure. Go apany your bestie. Breaking up is no big deal. There are plenty of good men in the


    world."


    "She''s been dating her boyfriend for several years and was already discussing marriage. It''s normal for


    her to feel sad after breaking up. I''ll go now, Seren. I have to see Cece."


    Elisa was worried about her best friend and quickly left the bookstore.


    After Serenity prepared a loving dinner for Zachary, she packed it in an insted lunch box and said to


    Jasmine, "I''ll send the food over to him ande back to watch the shop. It¡¯s not after work hours yet,


    so your boyfriend shouldn''t be here yet."


    "No problem. Go ahead, I¡¯ll watch the store."


    Jasmine agreed easily.


    A few minutester, Serenity drove away from Wiltspoon School. As there was no time to buy other


    gifts, she thought of simply getting a bouquet of flowers for Zachary. Then, she thought of the flower


    store owned by Camryn.


    The flower store was downtown. She would be able to reach Camryn''s flower store if she took a minor


    detour.


    Thus, that was what she did.


    After driving less than ten minutes, she reached downtown and slowed down to find Spring Blossoms.


    It was not hard to find. Camryn¡¯s flower shop was right by the street, so it was easy to spot.


    Serenity slowly parked the car in front of the flower store. Just as she was about to get out of the car,


    someone honked at her from behind.


    She did not vite any trafficws by parking there, so she did not take the honking to heart and


    opened the door to get out of the car.


    The person who honked at her also got out of the car and yelled at her." Didn''t you hear me honk? I


    want to park there, so hurry up and move your car away... It¡¯s you?"


    The person who kept honking at Serenity was Carrie, Camryn¡¯s half-sister. She had a conflict with


    Serenity when they first met.


    "Move your car. I want to park there!¡±


    Carrie was still extremely arrogant after recognizing Serenity. In her eyes, Serenity was just a country


    bumpkin.


    As her mother said, a country bumpkin would always remain a country bumpkin. Serenity would never


    be able to join the upper crust. It would be time for her to cry after her novelty ran out and Mr. York got


    tired of her.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079


    ¡°Do you own this parking space? Is your car the only one that can park here?¡±


    Serenity also had a problem with Carrie, so she did not budge an inch.


    She did not have a good impression of Carrie at all.


    Carrie choked and said loudly, ¡°This is the front of Camryn¡¯s store. I¡¯m her sister, so I naturally should


    be able to park here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re also fully aware that Ms. Camryn is your sister? What did you do to your sister on the


    night of the Dowling family¡¯s banquet?¡±


    Carrie was spoiled by her parents and was used to bullying Camryn for fun. She said righteously, ¡°That


    mole rat is just for me to make fun of!¡±


    Serenity really wanted to teach her a lesson.


    How could there be a sister like that?


    No, she should say that it was Mr. and Mrs. Newman who did not educate their daughter well.


    Camryn was not born blind. She became blind because of a serious illness she contracted when she


    was sixteen. However, Mrs. Newman was cruel and did not care about her, and Mr. Newman was so


    busy with work that he rarely went home. Camryn got so sick that she almost lost her life. It was only


    when a rtive visited the family and saw Camryn sick that she hurriedly sent Camryn to the hospital.


    The doctors took more than ten hours to perform emergency care on her, which saved her life.


    However, she paid the price with her eyes. Even though her eyes looked like a normal person¡¯s, she


    could no longer see.


    Serenity and Zachary guessed that Camryn was just pretending to be blind, or she was blind before but


    recovered her sight without letting anyone know. However, they did not have proof.


    No matter what, Serenity was full of sympathy toward her future sister-inw.


    Grandma May said that as the eldest missus of the York family, she had to protect her younger sisters-


    inw. That was her responsibility as the eldest, and the responsibility of the wife of the next family


    head.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, bumpkin. If you don¡¯t give up your parking space, don¡¯t me me for crashing your


    stupid car.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s eyes were full of disgust when she saw Serenity driving a national MPV worth only a hundred


    thousand. How could the missus of the York family not even have a proper car? She must not be liked


    by her inws.


    What was the York family? A man of Zachary York¡¯s status should be matched withdies like Carrie. A


    country bumpkin like Serenity was not even worthy of holding Zachary¡¯s shoes.


    Mrs. Newman hated Serenity because thetter made a fool of her precious daughter during the


    Dowling family banquet. She was annoyed that Serenity meddled and helped Camryn, so she ran her


    mouth about Serenity to Carrie, saying that Serenity followed Mrs. Stone to the banquet that night


    because she was not acknowledged by the Yorks.


    Thedies of the York family could not be bothered with Serenity and were not willing to let her


    socialize with their friends and help introduce her to high society. Thus, Serenity had no choice but to


    follow Mrs. Stone to the banquet.


    Mrs. Newman selectively did not tell her daughter about Tania defending Serenity.


    ¡°How dare you try topete with me for parking space when you¡¯re driving such a useless car? I¡¯m


    telling you, if you scratch my car, you won¡¯t be able to afford to pay for the repairs even if you sell your


    body. Do you know how much my car is worth? It costs several million!¡±


    The Newman family was secretly rich with a fortune of more than a billion. They were ranked among


    the top in Wiltspoon.


    Carrie was Mr. Newman¡¯s firstborn. Even though she was a girl, he still treasured her dearly. She got


    everything she asked for growing up, and he gave her a luxury car worth millions when she turned


    eighteen.


    ¡°Firste, first serve. I came here, so I parked here first. Why should I give up my spot to you? If you


    crash my car, I¡¯ll make sure you pay for a new one. I was just thinking about getting a new car anyway.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t pay you a single penny even after I turn your car into scrap metal,¡± Carrie said loudly.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080


    ¡°Carrie Newman!¡±


    Camryn, who was manning the store inside, heard the argument at the entrance and slowly walked out


    with her white cane.


    Serenity looked at her and saw that she was the same as that night. She worerge ck sunsses


    so that her eyes were hidden, and her stunning face was still as expressionless as that night.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What are you screaming at?¡±


    Camryn was totally familiar with her own territory. When she heard the sound of two people quarreling,


    she determined their positions and walked up to Serenity, asking warmly, ¡°Are you Mrs. York?¡±


    ¡°What Mrs. York? That¡¯s just a hillbilly. Don¡¯t bother ttering her, mole rat. Just you wait. A country


    bumpkin like her will be chased out of the York family soon. I don¡¯t believe that Mr. York actually likes a


    country bumpkin like her.


    Carrie hated it when others called Serenity Mrs. York. She did not dare go after Zachary because of his


    cold nature, but she was ambitious and wanted to marry into the York family too.


    There were nine young masters in the York family. Her mother picked out the one with the gentlest


    temperament out of nine, the seventh son. He was two to three years older than her, but her mother


    said that only a man a little older than her would dote on her and spoil her.


    Carrie was capricious and bad-tempered, so she needed someone good-natured like him to indulge


    her.


    She thought, ¡®I¡¯ll be marrying into the York family in the future. I¡¯ll never ept a hick like Serenity as


    my sister-inw.¡¯


    Therefore, she could not ept people calling Serenity Mrs. York.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡±


    Camryn snapped coldly. Without waiting for Carrie¡¯s reaction, she said to Serenity apologetically, ¡°Mrs.


    York, she was spoiled rotten by my mother and doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her. Please don¡¯t take


    offense.¡±


    ¡°You damned mole rat. How dare you scold me? Don¡¯t think that you can act like an older sister just


    because Daddy helped you this time and didn¡¯t let me teach you a lesson. I¡¯m telling you, they¡¯re my


    parents, and they¡¯re my family. What right do you have to lecture me?


    ¡°Do you think you could remain at home if not for the fact that I need a punching bag? My mom


    would¡¯ve kicked you out long ago.¡±


    Even if Camryn went home now, she lived in the nanny¡¯s room.


    Her uncle cum stepfather told her that it was inconvenient for her to go upstairs since she could not


    see, so he told her to stay in the nanny¡¯s room on the first floor. The nanny¡¯s room was split into two,


    with therger half given to the housekeeper while the smaller half was given to her, the eldest


    daughter of the Newman family.


    Serenity noticed Camryn¡¯s grip on her cane tightened at Carrie¡¯s words.


    She wondered how much this girl suffered silently. There must be something she was unwilling to leave


    behind if she stuck around to endure it for so many years.


    Carrie tried to p Camryn as she yelled at thetter, but Serenity grabbed her wrist.


    Serenity flung Carrie¡¯s hand away and said coldly, ¡°Would you believe me if I said I¡¯ll rip your arm off?¡±


    ¡°Try me!¡±


    Serenity sneered. ¡°Sure! Ms. Carrie, my husband told me that it doesn¡¯t matter how many people I


    offend so long as it¡¯s not them offending me. He¡¯ll definitely seek justice for me.¡±


    It was quite cool having an overbearing and powerful husband. She could be even more arrogant when


    she met an arrogant person.


    Serenity felt like she could do whatever she wanted.

 Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081


    While Carrie was young and insolent, it was not like she did not know better.


    Her mind flew back to her n being foiled by Serenity at the Dowlings¡¯ party.


    She was manhandled by Serenity and forced to drink the drugged alcohol by Elisa.


    The drug overtook her sanity and drove her to take her clothes off at the Dowlings¡¯ residence.


    Carrie¡¯s mother jumped into action and brought her home in haste.


    Carried had to bathe in ice-cold water to regain her consciousness.


    However, the same cold bath spiked her fever.


    Her parents were heartbroken for her.


    Nevertheless, they did nothing to demand justice for her.


    This was because the country bumpkin had Mr. York by her side.


    Her father exined to Carrie that although the Newmans did not operate their business in Wiltspoon,


    they were not to cross Mr. York.


    York Corporation had business dealings across major cities, and the bad blood may provoke York


    Corporation to steal the Newmans¡¯ business.


    Newman Enterprise would suffer as a consequence of her actions.


    Carrie¡¯s father also criticized her for going too far¡ªshe should not have drugged Camryn.


    There was more than one way to pop Camryn¡¯s cherry and make her theughingstock of the


    community, so to do it at the banquet was uncalled for.


    If that was not enough, Carrie had ruined their own image.


    It would be hard for Carrie to find a husband now that the wives of other wealthy families believed she


    was wicked.


    That was the first time Carrie realized how powerful Zachary was.


    Even her parents, who gave her all the love and everything in the world, could do nothing to stand up


    for her.


    + Serenity gave Carrie a dirty look, acting and speaking cockier than ever.


    Carrie winced in fear for a change.


    ¡°Just you wait, you country bumpkin!¡± With her finger up Serenity¡¯s nose, Carrie snapped a threat


    before turning on her heel to leave.


    On her way out, she kicked over several pots of flowers on purpose.


    Serenity was tempted to chop off Carrie¡¯s legs.


    Everybody used to say that Elisa was uncouth, ill-tempered, and cocky.


    Nevertheless,pared to Carrie, Elisa rose above all graces.


    Elisa was haughty and refused to engage with anyone who did not vibe with her.


    She would not hesitate to put the person, who got all over her face to befriend her, in their ce.


    Carrie demonstrated tasteless willfulness and arrogance.


    | She drove away in her multi-million-dor car.


    Carrie nned to go home and have a chat with her mother.


    Carrie did not see an issue of hiring a few thugs to teach Serenity a lesson out of spite.


    Noah would be the first to jump out and stop Carrie¡¯s n if he knew what Carrie was up to.


    He had tried the same trick before, and Serenity single-handedly beat him and the thugs up to a pulp.


    ¡°Tm sorry, Mrs. York.¡± + Serenity responded tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.


    You don¡¯t have to apologize to me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my guest, but Carrie had to ruin it for you.


    I should¡¯vee earlier, so you didn¡¯t have to suffer through her insults.¡± Serenity replied, ¡°There is a


    huge social gap between me and my husband.


    Carrie isn¡¯t the only one who sees me that way, and she won¡¯t be thest.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The others have more tact than putting it into words.¡± Youth and arrogance helped Carrie speak the


    mind of the other wealthy wives.


    These people saw Serenity as nothing more than a country bumpkin who simply stumbled upon good


    fortune.


    ¡°All humans are equal.


    It only matters what Mr. York thinks of you.


    Who cares what other people think?¡± Camryn smiled and beckoned for Serenity toe in.


    She said, ¡° You must be here to buy flowers.


    Who is the lucky person to receive your flowers?¡± | Serenity walked with Camryn into the flower shop.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯m here to buy flowers for my husband.


    What do you rmend, Ms. Newman? Can you put together something for me?¡±

 Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082


    Camryn uttered with a smile, ¡°I''ll arrange something for you since you trust me.¡± Putting her cane aside,


    Camryn began to design a floral bouquet for Serenity.


    Serenity watched Carmyn handle the task with ease and asked, ¡° Ms.


    Newman, do you memorize the cing of each type of flower here?¡± While pairing flowers together,


    Camryn replied, ¡°I have to since I can¡¯t see.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I hired some employees to separate the flowers every time the stockes in.


    They¡¯ll tell me where each type of flower is ced.


    ¡°My flower shop has been around for a few years now, so I hada lot of time to memorize everything.


    I think I¡¯m on top of it.¡± Looking into Camryn¡¯s eyes, Serenity probed, ¡°Is there any way you can see


    again, Ms.


    Newman?¡± With her smile fading, Camryn answered, ¡°I lost my sight from an illness.


    I was lucky to even survive.


    I¡¯m fine without my sight.


    I¡¯m just grateful to be alive.¡± Due to the sudden blindness, she nearly lost her life to depression and


    insanity.


    Nevertheless, she had to persevere.


    She could not give up on life just like that.


    With that, she found her reason to live again.


    She adapted from a life of light to darkness.


    | Looking at the world with her heart, she was able to peek into the souls of men.


    Sometimes, humans were scarier than the supernatural.


    Serenity felt sorry and said, ¡°Medical care and medicine are always evolving and developing.


    You should get eye surgery if you have the money and when the opportunity arises.


    You might see the light of day again.


    ¡°My aunt has never given up on getting me treated.


    She has brought me to see a lot of ophthalmologists over the years, and she still does.¡± Camryn was


    fortunate to have an aunt who doted on her.


    She had three aunts, and only her youngest aunt was closest to her dad and felt bad for Camryn.


    Her other two aunts were closer to her stepfather as her stepfather was a rich and powerful man who


    managed Newman Enterprise.


    Serenity was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad for me.


    I have been blind for a decade.


    Darkness is my friend now.


    I can function normally without a cane in familiar environments.¡± Camryn was the one consoling


    Serenity instead.


    She helped Serenity with an arrangement and wrapped the flowers up.


    Camryn picked up the bouquet and turned around to hand it to Serenity with a smile.


    She said, ¡°The flowers are ready, Mrs. York.


    Mr.


    York will be happy to receive the flowers from you.¡± The young couple was getting along better than in


    the rumors.


    Mrs. York was loyal and kind.


    Camryn prayed that Serenity would get the York family¡¯s approval and be happy with Mr.


    York always.


    Camryn had limited knowledge of Serenity because her own mother, who was worse than a


    stepmother, refused to take her to social events and bring her into the wealthy circle because she was


    blind.


    She thought Serenity did not have the approval of her inws as mentioned by Mrs. Newman.


    That was why Serenity was attending social gatherings with Mrs. Stone instead.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Serenity thanked Camryn and took the bouquet before asking, ¡° How much do I owe


    you?¡± ¡°Tt¡¯s free.


    I can never repay you for the help thest time.


    It¡¯s only a bouquet.


    How can I possibly take money from you?¡± ¡°Business is business.


    You paid for these flowers, so you should charge me for them.


    You should at least break even, even if you don¡¯t want to profit from the bouquet.¡± Serenity pulled out


    two hundred bucks.


    She recalled Camryn collecting two hundred bucks from Carrie at the Dowlings¡¯.

 Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083


    Serenity would not take no for an answer as she put the two hundred bucks in Camryn¡¯s palm.


    Camryn felt the money with her fingers before pulling one bill and giving it back to Serenity.


    She said, ¡°If you insist, I¡¯ll take half the money.¡±


    Since the girls were not close yet, Serenity relented and took back a hundred-dor bill from Camryn


    before replying with a grin, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Newman.


    Your flowers here are beautiful.


    I¡¯ll be sure toe back for more.¡±


    Camryn beamed.


    ¡°You¡¯re always wee.


    You can call me in advance if you need anything.


    Just let me know who it is for, and I¡¯ll have the flowers picked out and wrapped up.


    You cane and collect without waiting.¡±


    Turning on her heel, she went to the cash register.


    Camryn held onto the table as she got behind the cash register and pulled the drawer to get a box of


    business cards.


    She retrieved a business card before making her way back to Serenity.


    ¡°This is my business card, Mrs.


    York.¡±


    Serenity drew close and took the card.


    ¡°You can expect a phone call from me when I need your service.


    Goodbye now, Ms. Newman.¡±


    ¡°Have a nice day, Mrs.


    York.¡±


    Camryn felt her way out of the cash register and walked out with Serenity.


    With Serenity¡¯s footsteps fading into her ride, Camryn waved her hand and silently bade farewell.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Serenity put the bouquet on the passenger¡¯s seat, buckled up, and told Camryn, ¡°Ms. Newman, you


    should go inside.¡±


    Camryn smiled.


    She only turned around and returned to her shop when Serenity started the engine and drove off.


    Several minutester, Serenity¡¯s worthless junk of a car, as Carrie put it, entered York Corporation.


    Zachary had a lot of cars in the garage.


    He also gave Serenity a new vehicle on Valentine¡¯s Day, but Serenity did not ept the gift.


    Serenity did not rece her car even after the couple kissed and made up.


    This was the first car Zachary had ever given to her, so it meant something to Serenity.


    That was Zachary¡¯s cue to stop getting her car reced.


    The type of car she drove did not define her as his wife.


    Seen as the savior by all employees of York Corporation, Serenity arrived at the CEO¡¯s office without a


    hitch.


    The door opened before she knocked on the door.


    Callum was just leaving with files tucked under his arm.


    He must have had a discussion with Zachary.


    Callum could tell that Serenity was here to deliver a packed dinner by spotting the flowers in one hand


    and the food container in the other.


    Since it was only half an hour until the office hours were over, Zachary could have dinner right away.


    He was jealous, to say the least.


    Zachary and Serenity could enjoy their lovey-dovey moment at home.


    Why did they have to bring it to the office? Callum was tortured every second of the day for being


    single.


    ¡°Serenity,¡± Callum greeted with a smile as his gaze fell on the food container.


    ¡°What did you bring for Zachary, Serenity? Is it heavy? I¡¯ll carry the container for you.¡±


    He then reached out to grab the box when a hand was one step ahead of taking the load from Serenity.


    Zachary took the food from his wife while putting a hand on Callum¡¯s back and giving him a push.


    Callum was propelled right out of the office.


    Pulling his wife into the office, Zachary quickly mmed the door behind him.


    Callum was left on the other side of the door.


    He was speechless.


    Rubbing his nose, Callum turned on his heel to walk away and mumbled, ¡°Mr. Chaplin, is your CEO so


    afraid I¡¯ll steal his food? He pushed me out! He pushed me out of the office!¡±


    Family was nothing in the presence of food.


    Callum was forced out of there.


    Mr. Chaplin remarked with a smile, ¡°At least you can see that.


    I won¡¯t bother to knock when the CEO¡¯s wife is here.


    I let her knock and show herself in.


    That way, I won¡¯t be a third wheel and get dirty looks from the boss.¡±

 Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084


    Callum responded, ¡°I only ran into Serenity on my way out after a discussion with Zachary.


    She¡¯s my cousin-inw.


    I mean, I should at least get to sample when familyes over with food.¡± Mr. Chaplinughed in


    delight.


    ¡°That was why Mr. Zachary pushed you out of there.¡± Only Callum would be so bold to pull such a


    move.


    Well, he was family with Zachary and Serenity after all, and family would not have a falling out over a


    tiny matter.


    Callum pursed her lips.


    ¡°What''s the big deal? So he has a wife.


    He acts like none of us can get a wife.¡± ¡°You can get yourself a wife who delivers food to you every day


    too.


    All the other single men like me will be jealous of you.¡± Callum choked.


    His nana¡¯s chosen wife for him was someone blind.


    There was no way she could cook for him.


    It was more like the other way round.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham has a glow to himtely with a spring in his step.


    Love must be beautiful, I guess.¡± Callum drew close to Mr. Chaplin and tugged on his tie.


    ¡°Tell me that when you have a girlfriend too.¡± Mr. Chaplin was a single man himself.


    ¡°I can¡¯tpare myself to Josh.


    He¡¯s the luckiest guy.¡± Josh and Ms.


    Sox did not face obstacles in their rtionship.


    The families of both sides were dying to hear wedding bells soon.


    The Sox family had nothing on the Buchams when it came to the family fortune.


    Still, the Soxes were pretty well-to-do, if not rich.


    Besides, Jasmine¡¯s aunt was Mrs.


    Lowe, so it elevated Jasmine¡¯s social status to a certain point.


    Josh and Jasmine could be put in the same social ss.


    The pair were made for each other as they were nosy and craved gossip.


    Callum had to hold himself back from asking Josh to dig into Camryn when his nana picked a blind wife


    for him.


    Callum did not want Josh involved in his love life.


    It was not like Callum could do anything about it because Josh always found his way into everybody¡¯s


    business.


    After pushing his cousin out of the office, Zachary took the flowers from Serenity and rxed his


    callous facial features into a smile.


    His face beamed as bright as the afternoon sun.


    ¡°What''s the asion? The flowers are beautiful and smell good.¡± He lowered his head for a whiff.


    His joy and smile made Serenity happy.


    Serenity replied gleefully, ¡°Oh, no reason.


    I just thought of giving them to you.


    Do you like the bouquet?¡± Jasmine had a point.


    Men needed to feel loved and appreciated too.


    The flowers she gave him were not worth much money, but he was over the moon by the gift.


    ¡°T love it.


    I will love anything you give it, even if it¡¯s a weed.¡± ¡°You''ll get your wish for a weed next then.¡± Zachary


    smiled.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Serenity pulled Zachary to sit down on the sofa before uttering with a grin, ¡°Eat your food while


    it¡¯s hot.


    I need to hurry back to the shop.


    Mr. Bucham is having dinner with Jasmine.


    I need to watch over the shop tonight.¡± Hearing that Josh had a date with Jasmine tonight, Zachary


    murmured something under his breath.


    Serenity could not catch what he was saying.


    ¡°Did you get the flowers from Camryn¡¯s shop?¡± Putting down the bouquet and food container, Zachary


    got up and walked into the private resting room.


    He soon returned with a few exquisite-looking bags.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He gave the bags to Serenity and said, ¡°1 have gifts for you too, Seren.¡±

 Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085


    Serenity took the fancy-looking bags from Zachary and asked in glee, ¡°What are these?¡±


    Taking his seat on the sofa, Zachary replied with a smile, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you take a look inside?¡± He


    removed the lid of the food container and dug into his wife¡¯s specially-made dinner.


    Serenity took a look and responded with a grin, ¡°Skincare products.


    You¡¯re giving me a lot more than Elisa has bought me.¡± The guy had been jealous.


    He did not like her using the skincare products given by Elisa and insisted that she should only use the


    ones he would give her.


    However, Zachary had not given her any.


    1 Taking it as a passing remark, Serenity continued using Elisa¡¯s skincare products.


    They worked well for her skin and were better than the products she used before anyway.


    Serenity must admit that women should not skimp in terms of skincare.


    ¡°7¡¯ll buy all the skincare products for you.¡± Zachary had no idea about the brands used by women as


    skincare products were not something he had ever bought for women before.


    He asked his mother in private and took a few of his mother¡¯s suggestions.


    He believed that his mother would rmend only the best since his mother had always been living a


    life of the privileged.


    Serenity was the apple of his eye, so she only deserved the best.


    She smiled and uttered, ¡°Alright.


    You can buy skincare products for me.¡± ¡°Seren, do you want to have some food together?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    I only made enough for one person.


    I wanted to invite Callum when I saw him just now, but you wouldn¡¯t have had enough if Callum stayed


    for dinner too.


    It was a good thing Callum left.¡± If Callum was here, he would argue that he was pushed out of there.


    Acting like nothing ever happened, Zachary remarked, ¡°He knows better than to be a third wheel.¡±


    Serenity burst intoughter.


    Feeling chirpy as Zachary ate with gusto, Serenity brought up her run-in with Carrie again during her


    visit to Camryn¡¯s shop.


    ¡° Camryn is really blind.


    She¡¯s not acting.


    ¡°She said she lost her sight following an illness.


    She was lucky to survive.


    Her aunt has been taking her to the hospital to examine her eyes, but no doctors could treat them.


    ¡°Ms. Carrie is a devil.


    I have never met a sister like her.¡± Serenity had a good rtionship with her sister growing up, so it was


    hard to swallow when she witnessed Carrie¡¯s treatment of Camryn.


    The sisters were like enemies.


    Carrie even said that Camryn was her personal amusement since she was not kicked out of the


    Newman family.


    Zachary nonchntly remarked, ¡°That¡¯s her business.


    Callum should learn more about her and dig into her history.


    The best we can do is watch.


    We shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°But Callum isn''t doing anything though.¡± Serenity was anxious for something


    to happen and be done.


    She suddenly felt herself in Grandma May¡¯s shoes.


    Grandma May had a lot of grandsons, and every one of them was an elite in their own right.


    Nevertheless, her grandsons seemed to be out of luck when it came to love, and Grandma May was


    desperate to push them in the right direction.


    ¡°Nana gave them a year.


    Why should we feel anxious when they aren¡¯t pressed for time? No matter the progress, Nana will get


    what she wants.


    There¡¯s no stopping Nana once she sets her mind on something.¡± Zachary had a pretty good


    understanding of his nana since the olddy raised him to be a sessor to the family business.


    ¡°That''s true.


    We¡¯ll just wait and see how everything turns out.


    I think things will be interesting for Callum and Kevin.


    It¡¯s easy to catch on to Callum¡¯s love story since he¡¯s here.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Kevin is too far away.


    By the time we catch wind of anything, Kevin would probably be bringing Mr. Queen home to meet the


    parents.


    ¡°Oh, Imean, Ms. Queen.¡± | Hayden¡¯s disguise as a man left a deep impression on Serenity.


    She looked so cool.


    Besides, Hayden introduced herself as the heir of the Queens in Jensburg.


    Serenity wondered how Grandma May saw through Hayden¡¯s disguise.

 Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086


    ¡°They are bound toe and beg us for help,¡± Zachary predicted.


    Serenity chuckled sarcastically.


    Zachary was like a brick wall.


    What could he do if his cousins came to him for help? Zachary was probably only good for taunts and


    horrible ideas.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, babe.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Zachary stared into her eyes and said, ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait


    and see.


    They''lle to me as the senior male figure in the family when they¡¯re in trouble.


    Even if I can¡¯t do anything to help, I can lend an ear.¡± Since Zachary¡¯s cousins had the utmost respect


    and trust in Zachary, Serenity had confidence in Zachary¡¯s prediction.


    ¡°Did Ms. Carrie get into a disagreement with you?¡± Serenity mentioned running into Carrie and the feud


    between the sisters, but there was nothing further about what happened between Serenity and Carrie.


    Sure, Carrie was cocky, but Serenity would always put Carrie in her ce.


    Since he asked, Serenity came clean to Zachary about Carrie¡¯s arrogant behavior.


    Serenity did not want to give him another reason to moan about her keeping things from him as if he


    was not family.


    Zachary scowled grimacingly as he got up and walked away.


    He soon returned and put the car keys to his Rolls Royce in Serenity¡¯s hand.


    He domineeringly uttered, ¡°Take this car, Seren.


    Let¡¯s see if Ms. Carrie will call your ride junk again.


    The nerve of her to threaten to bang your car.¡± Mr. Newman hade in person to apologize on behalf


    of his wife and daughter.


    However, it appeared that Ms. Carrie had not learned her lesson.


    Ms. Carrie had the audacity to hold it against Serenity! ¡°You can¡¯t stoop to a crazy person''s level and


    go crazy with them.¡± Serenity returned the car keys to him.


    ¡°I love driving my pile of junk.¡± ¡°Seren.¡± Zachary eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t stand people looking down on you.¡±


    ¡°A car isn¡¯t going to change someone¡¯s perception of me.


    Even if I drive the Rolls Royce, people are just going to say that I¡¯m a gold digger, and I owe it all to


    you.


    They''ll still look down on me.¡± The only way to get people to quit belittling her was to be strong with her


    own strength.


    Zachary was speechless.


    Pulling Serenity into his arms, he lovingly and helplessly uttered, ¡°You''re stubborn.


    Do you know that, Seren? You can really test me sometimes.¡± Serenity wrapped her arms around his


    muscr waist and replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s who I am.


    You can¡¯t change me.


    Just bear with me.¡± ¡°1 will always put up with you.¡± The couple shared a lingering cuddle until Serenity


    nudged him away.


    She asked, ¡°Are you full? I need to tidy up and get back to the shop.¡± Zachary reluctantly mumbled


    something under his breath.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    This time, Serenity caught what he was saying.


    He was groaning about Josh ditching the business meeting and having a date with his girlfriend.


    Caught between tears andughter, Serenity remarked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about the times you left


    work in Mr. Bucham''s hands to spend time with me?


    You should at least give Mr. Bucham and Jasmine some time to go on a date.¡± Zachary pursed his lips


    without another word.


    Serenity packed up and rewarded her husband with a passionate kiss.


    After the deep kiss, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home.


    Please don¡¯t drink too much, or even better, don¡¯t drink at all.¡± ¡°T''ll tell the clients that my wife doesn¡¯t


    allow me to drink.


    Pll have to sleep in the study if I get a drop of alcohol in me.


    I bet they¡¯ll stop me from drinking too.¡± Serenity was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087


    Despite Zachary¡¯s yearning for Serenity to stay, Serenity still left the office in the end and went back to


    watch her shop.


    By the time of her return, the shop was still bustling with students.


    Since Josh had not arrived, Serenity and Jasmine dove right into work.


    The crowd of students was slowly dispersing when Josh made it to the shop.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    By then, Serenity could handle the work all on her own.


    Josh would always drop in with flowers for Jasmine.


    Jasmine would also prepare little gifts for him.


    The couple looked out for one another and always had each other¡¯s best interests at heart.


    They were a pair made in heaven.


    ¡°Seren, we¡¯re leaving for our date now.¡± Jasmine held her purse and bouquet given by Josh before


    announcing her leave to Serenity with a smile.


    Once Serenity acknowledged her, Jasmine took off with Josh.


    Serenity was kept upied for a while until thest swarm of students left.


    She then went into the kitchen to heat her food up and enjoyed her dinner behind the cash register.


    ¡°Serenity.¡± Holding a bowl in his hands, Mr. Charles from next door was munching on something as he


    approached.


    ¡°Are you only having your dinner now, Mr. Charles?¡± ¡°Yeah.


    Seems like you are too.¡± Mr. Charles inquired with a smile, ¡°Did Jasmine leave? I saw her carrying a


    bouquet of flowers and leaving with a handsome boy who often drops by your shop.


    Is he Jasmine¡¯s boyfriend?¡± ¡°Yes.


    He¡¯s Mr. Bucham, Jasmine¡¯s boyfriend.¡± Serenity invited Mr. Charles in for a seat.


    Instead of taking a seat, Mr. Charles cheerfully remarked, ¡°I¡¯m just dropping by to tell you something.¡±


    Grinning from ear to ear, Mr. Charles spoke in hushed tones, ¡° Didn¡¯t I tell you about the bet? I put all


    my secret stash that you¡¯ll continue to run your business even though you¡¯ve be Mrs. York, and I


    earned a profit.


    You¡¯re still working here.


    ¡°They won¡¯t believe me.


    They think you¡¯ll just enjoy life as the wife of a rich man and stay out of the public eye now that you¡¯ve


    be Mrs. York.


    Let the record show that I won! They lost! Hahaha! It¡¯s a shame that my secret stash isn¡¯t much.


    Otherwise, I¡¯d win more money.¡± 1 Serenity nearly threw up her food.


    She congratted Mr. Charles with a smile, ¡°Congrats on winning, Mr. Charles.¡± ¡°Tt¡¯s just a bit.


    Hahaha.


    I should¡¯ve told my wife, so we can put all our money together into the bet.


    We would have won a lot of money.¡± Serenity told him off, ¡°You will be left with nothing if your wife finds


    out.¡± She knew that Mrs. Charles wore the pants in the house.


    Mr. Charles got a monthly allowance of five hundred bucks from his wife and nothing more.


    Mrs. Charles would give him extra for some cigarettes and alcohol, so Mr. Charles could save the five


    hundred bucks if he wanted to.


    Mrs. Charles was on top of the household finances, paying the expenses for Mr. Charles¡¯ parents too.


    He had nothing to worry about, except his personal allowance of five hundred bucks, so he could save


    half of the money without a problem.


    Mr. Charles probably pocketed some money when the stock came in for their shop.


    In short, he had a sizable stash, and he would have won a lot more from the bet if he put everything he


    had into it.


    Of course, Mrs. Charles would confiscate the money if she were to find out.

 Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088


    Mr. Charles replied, ¡°That¡¯s true...


    It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t tell my wife.¡± ¡°Mrs. Charles doesn¡¯t give you much allowance, but she doesn¡¯t


    let you pay for the other stuff.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about expenses for your parents and parents- inw, social favors, and


    expenses for raising your children.


    You are lucky, Mr. Charles.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to manage money.¡± While munching, Mr. Charles remarked, ¡°I agree, and that¡¯s why I left


    the finances to my wife since she¡¯s good at it.


    I used to be the one to take care of the finances, but our savings never made it past twenty thousand


    dors by the end of the year despite our business doing well.


    Since my wife took over, we have saved close to a hundred thousand dors a year.


    ¡°1¡¯m happy with the load off my shoulders and the surplus of money in the family ount.


    My wife is a very fair person.


    She won¡¯t favor her own family.


    She gives equal amounts to my parents and her parents.


    My parents cannot be happier with their daughter-inw.


    ¡°Serenity, I can tell you right now that my family will be tearing into me if I have a fight with my wife.¡± Mr.


    Charles sounded like he was moaning, but he was, in fact, bragging about his happy home.


    They might not have riches in material things, but Mrs. Charles was very considerate and good at


    keeping the peace at home.


    Mrs. Charles was sharp-tongued, but she was a softie under all that tough exterior.


    The way Mrs. Charles dealt with life and people was something Serenity wanted to learn from her.


    ¡°Honey! Honey!¡± Mrs. Charles was calling him from next door.


    Mr. Charles answered his wife¡¯s calls before whispering to Serenity, ¡°Keep it between us, okay? I got to


    go.¡± Serenity acknowledged with a smile.


    Mr. Charles turned around and walked out while heeding his wife''s calls.


    Once he was gone, Serenity finished thest of her dinner and brought her empty te to the kitchen.


    She cleaned the dishes and popped out for a quick chat with the neighbors.


    She had been neighbors with the other store owners for years, so a bit of social engagement went a


    long way.


    The neighbors thought Serenity would distance herself from them now that she had be the wife of


    the wealthiest heir.


    It never crossed their minds that Serenity was the same old person toward her neighbors, albeit a little


    busier than before.


    Serenity enjoyed a good talk with her neighbors before returning to the shop to work on her crafts.


    The few women who wanted to learn about her crafting skill had replied.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    All she needed to do was prepare the materials for them as they already had the tools.


    She also checked on her orders, stock, and fulfillment.


    These women were housewives and depended on their husband¡¯s single ie.


    Serenity was happy to pay them by the day so long as the orders and quality checks were met.


    They would be paid by the order, so it all boiled down to the amount of hard work they put in.


    The extra ie would ease these women¡¯s financial troubles.


    By ten o¡¯clock at night, Serenity shut the shop since there was no business.


    She was ready to go home and wait for her man¡¯s return.


    A few minutester, Serenity drove away from Wiltspoon School.


    Meanwhile, Carrie got a call from a thug who told her, ¡°Ms.


    Jones, the woman you wanted us to keep an eye on is closing shop.


    She¡¯s driving home now.¡± ¡°Keep your eyes on her and follow her to a road without surveince before


    stopping her car.


    I want you to beat her up and smash her car real bad.


    Don¡¯t forget to disguise yourselves with a mask and sunsses.


    Don¡¯t let her see your faces.


    ¡°Tl wire you the rest of the money once the job is done.


    You can take the money and take cover for a while.


    Return to Wiltspoon once the whole thing is blown over.¡± Although Carrie was willful and rash, she


    knew that Zachary stood behind Serenity.


    Zachary would hunt Carrie down if she got her revenge on Serenity.


    Hence, she hired some thugs to do the deed and leave Wiltspoon.


    That way, the whole thing would not trace back to her.

 Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089


    ¡°Alright.We got it.¡± These thugs had no idea who Serenity was.


    Carrie was not that dumb to let them in on it.


    No amount of money could buy these people to do her dirty work if Carrie let out that Serenity was Mrs.


    York.


    ¡°Delete my number when you get the final payment.


    I can guarantee your safety so long as you do as I say.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s toe if I catch you bbering about it.¡± ¡ã ¡°Don''t worry, Ms.Jones.


    We won''t breathe a word to anyone.


    We''re in this together since you pay us to do the job.¡± Truth be told, Carrie did not even tell the thugs


    her real family name.


    She intended to dump the SIM card after the deed was done and she was through with contacting the


    thugs.


    The number was not registered to her name anyway.


    Carrie hung up the call.


    Thinking that Serenity was about to get it, she burst outughing.


    Serenity should have minded her own business instead of helping Camryn.


    It was time Serenity got a taste of her own medicine.


    Knock, knock.


    Pulling herself back from theughter, Carrie asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Tt¡¯s me, Carrie.¡± Carrie went to open


    the door and let her mother in.


    ¡°T was just going to my room when I heard youughing, Carrie.


    Did something nice happen? Share with me, so I can have augh too.¡± Mrs. Newman asked with a


    smile.


    Since returning from the Dowlings¡¯ party, Mrs. Newman had been feeling bad for what happened to her


    darling daughter.


    ¡°I did something, Mom.¡± Carrie first asked her mother, ¡°Is the blind girl back yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    What''s the matter? Did youe up with something new to have a go at her? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t


    haveughed so happily.


    I could hear you through the door.¡± Hearing that Camryn was not back yet, Carrie had nothing to worry


    about.


    Her mother wore the pants in the house, so everybody¡¯s loyalty was to Mom.


    No one would take Camryn¡¯s side.


    Carrie told her mother the whole incident about going to Camryn¡¯s shop to look for trouble and running


    into Serenity and getting into a fight with her.


    Picking up that her daughter got into another conflict with Serenity, Mrs. Newman turned wicked and


    chilly in the eyes.


    Nevertheless, she quickly got a grip on herself and chided her daughter, ¡°Your father said we should


    steer clear of Mr. York for now.


    Mr. York is currently still into the country bumpkin.


    Don¡¯t be at odds with her.


    Your father will have to grovel at their feet for forgiveness if we offend her again.


    ¡°Your father is a proud man.


    He¡¯d never bow down to anyone, and yet he had to apologize because of us.


    Although we don¡¯t run our business in Wiltspoon, York Corporation is not one to be underestimated.¡± ''


    Zachary mentioned that Serenity took a liking to Camryn and wanted to befriend Camryn when her


    husband went to apologize to Zachary.


    In other words, Zachary was warning the Newmans to stop picking on Camryn.


    ¡®The whole family sure has a knack for getting into other people¡¯s business.¡¯ Mrs. Newman whined


    about Zachary in her mind.


    Mr. Newman also went away on business from that very day.


    He was worried that Zachary might attack his business out of nowhere as he did with Lowe Enterprise.


    Lowe Enterprise never saw iting.

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090


    No one ever spoke the truth behind York Corporation¡¯s attack on Lowe Enterprise, and now the two big


    companies had resumed their partnership.


    The people on the outside assumed someone from Lowe Enterprise made a misstep that led to York


    Corporation¡¯s termination of their partnership.


    Mr. Lowe had repeatedly sought Mr. York for negotiation before finally reconciling their business


    rtions.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t stand the cockiness of the country bumpkin! She has no right to give me an attitude.


    She¡¯s nothing once Mr. York is bored with her.¡± Carrie pursed her lips and remarked, ¡°I can¡¯t move past


    this without getting even with her.


    Mom, I hired eight thugs to go after her.


    They¡¯re stalking Serenity and waiting until they get to a blind spot on the road to stop her car and beat


    her up.¡± With color draining from her face, Mrs. Newman anxiously uttered, ¡°Where did you find these


    people? Do you have everything in order? Don¡¯t leave any traces that can lead back to you.


    Also, I heard the country bumpkin learned self-defense and can kickbox.


    Make sure they don¡¯t drop the ball on this.¡± Carrie nonchntly replied, ¡°I took sses in kickboxing


    too.


    What¡¯s the point? I can¡¯t even take down our bodyguard.


    It¡¯s just for show.¡± Mr. Newman uttered, ¡°That¡¯s true...


    The Hunt girl may have picked up a self-defense skill, but I never heard how good she is.


    You should call and check on the progress.¡± Once again, Serenity was stopped in the middle of the


    street in the dark of night.


    She thought it was Noah, the b*stard, again.


    At acloser look, Serenity did not see Noah anywhere.


    The b*stard should have lost his nerve by now after she gave it to him twice.


    Serenity did not dwell on the matter, nor did she have time to think about it.


    The people, who made her stop in the middle of the road, started bashing her car with metal rods


    before she even got out of the car.


    While she hopped out of the car, two men swung their metal rods at her.


    Without evading the blows, she calmly faced the attack and grabbed ahold of the iing rod while


    striking a kick in the man¡¯s belly.


    She seized control of the metal rod when the man groaned in pain.


    Turning around, Serenity flung her arm out to block the second approaching metal rod.


    Serenity might stand no chance against these thugs if she had no weapon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Now that she was armed, her mind was in a moreposed state.


    Holding onto the metal rod, she knocked the weapons off the other three men.


    The bodyguards, who Zachary secretly assigned to protect Serenity, jumped into action.


    She kept the metal rod and watched as her two bodyguards beat the living daylights out of the thugs.


    Once these thugs were rolling on the ground in pain, one of the bodyguards called the cops while the


    other phoned Zachary.


    Serenity removed the masks of these thugs to find these men to be in their twenties and thirties.


    pping one of their faces, Serenity asked, ¡°Who sent you to ambush me?¡± The person kept a tight lid.


    ¡°You won¡¯t say, huh? It¡¯s fine.


    You¡¯ll talk when you get to the police station.


    Do you think you¡¯ re saved because there isn¡¯t any surveince along this road?¡± ¡°Missus, Mr. Zachary


    will be right here.


    We have called the cops.¡± The bodyguard¡¯s formal way of addressing Serenity sparked rm bells in


    the man who was pped.


    He hemmed and hawed a question, ¡°W-Who are you?¡± Serenity amusedly poked his face with the


    metal rod and replied, ¡° You stopped my car, wrecked my ride, and attacked me.


    Yet, you don¡¯t know who I am.


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to be scared.


    I¡¯m just an ordinary person.


    You can call me a nobody.


    Only, I have a rather protective husband.¡± ¡°W-Who is your husband?¡± With a smile, Serenity answered,


    ¡°People call him Mr. York.¡±

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091


    Color washed off the thug¡¯s face.


    ¡°Are you talking about Mr. York from the wealthiest family in Wiltspoon?¡± ¡°Oh, it turns out my husband


    is pretty famous.


    Even a hooligan knows his name.¡± The few thugs got onto their hands and feet right away as they


    wailed, screamed, and pounded their fists on the ground.


    They chewed Ms. Jones out.


    No wonder the woman paid a lot to hire a group of men to go against a single young woman.


    She was thedy of the York household.


    Mrs. York had been the talk of the towntely.


    Even the thugs had caught wind of the woman.


    How did they end up in the hands of Mrs. York? Ms. Jones sure put them in a spot.


    Noah would call them unlucky too if he knew about this.


    ¡°Have mercy on us, Mrs. York.


    We didn¡¯t know who you were and trashed your car.


    We can make it up to you with another car.


    Please look upon yourself to forgive us.¡± ¡°711 talk! ''1l tell you who told us to smash your car.


    It¡¯s Ms. Jones.


    Her phone number is XXXXXXXXX.


    She gave us a lot of money to follow you, trash your car, and beat you up.¡± The two bodyguards who


    were there to protect Serenity had already known someone was following Serenity.


    They wanted to take out the thugs without anyone noticing, but the thugs acted fast and stopped


    Serenity¡¯s car before they could do anything.


    + Last year, Serenity was ambushed by a group of thugs on her way home in the middle of the night.


    Serenity knocked them all out without a scratch herself.


    Those thugs took a beating and were held in custody for fifteen days.


    ¡°Mis.


    Jones?¡± Serenity fell into contemtion.


    She did not recall any Ms. Jones.


    Rising to her feet, she said, ¡°Are you in touch with her? Does she give you cash or a wire transfer?¡± ¡°A


    middle person contacted us and gave us a deposit.


    Ms. Jonester got in touch with us and talked about a wire transfer once the deed is done.


    We were to take the money and leave Wiltspoon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She guaranteed our safety.¡± It appeared the woman was not very cautious.


    She contacted the thugs through a middle person in the beginning, butter she spoke to the thugs


    directly.


    She was either cocky or young and inexperienced.


    For some reason, Carrie came to mind.


    Carrie was only twenty years old, so she was pretty young.


    She was spoiled rotten, which meant she fit the bill of being cocky.


    ¡°Call Ms. Jones right now and record the call.


    Tell her that you have finished the job.


    You wrecked my car and beat me up, so she should make the final payment.


    The call recording would give Serenity proof as Serenity intended to sue Ms. Jones.


    The final payment could also serve as evidence.


    ¡°What would happen to us...¡± Serenity jabbed the man¡¯s face with the metal rod again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in the position to negotiate with me.


    Do as I say, or my husband will take his anger out on you.


    That won¡¯t be my problem.


    ¡°I would try and stop my husband from getting angry if you do as I say.


    At least, I can stop him from killing you.¡± The thugs would nevery a finger on the woman if they had


    known that she was Mrs. York.


    Plus, why was it not mentioned that Mrs. York could fight? She was an expert at it too.

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092


    The thug chose to listen to Serenity and gave Carrie a call.


    Serenity told the bodyguards to prop him up for the call. The thug would be panting for air while


    prostrating and talking at the same time.


    Carrie was urged by her mother to call the thugs when the call came in. She happily told her mother,


    ¡°They¡¯re calling, Mom! They¡¯re calling! I bet they finished the job.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She eagerly took the call.


    ¡°Ms. Jones, we trashed the woman¡¯s car and beat her up. She¡¯s knocked out cold but still breathing.


    She¡¯s not dead. Hurry up and make the final payment. We want to leave Wiltspoon now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t kill her. Snap a photo. I need to be sure that you finished the task before I can


    pay you.¡±


    ¡°We really beat her up real bad. We left the scene immediately since she was bleeding. How could we


    possibly have stayed for a photo? Hurry up and pay up. We need to run away.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you hit the right woman?¡± Carrie was not scared at all when she heard Serenity was


    mangled, bleeding, and unconscious. In fact, she felt the thrill. She finally got her revenge.


    Serenity should have stayed out of her business. The nerve of Serenity toe in her way! Carrie¡¯s


    father even had to apologize to Mr. York.


    ¡°Yes, of course. She has a bookshop at the entrance of Wiltspoon School and drives a national car.


    We¡¯ve followed her since she left the bookshop. There¡¯s no way we got the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her, all right. Okay, I¡¯ll wire the money to you. Take the money and leave Wiltspoon right away.


    Delete my number, and don¡¯t breathe a word to anyone. Otherwise, I can¡¯t help you.


    ¡°But what if you¡¯re scamming me since you didn¡¯t take a picture? I¡¯ll pay half of the money and the


    remainder after I¡¯m sure the woman¡¯s beaten up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Can you give the money straight away? We¡¯vemitted a crime, but you¡¯re holding half the payment


    now.¡±


    The thug would have given Carrie a piece of his mind if Serenity did not stare at him to stop him from


    saying more than he should. The thug wanted to crawl through the radio wave and strangle Carrie.


    ¡°I have the money, and I keep to my word. I¡¯ll pay the remaining amount when I receive the word


    tomorrow. In fact, I¡¯ll tip you extra.¡±


    Carrie then terminated the call and went online to wire the funds.


    Once the thugs got the money, Serenity gestured for the bodyguards to grab the thug¡¯s phone. They


    added the thug¡¯s contact number and used the thug¡¯s phone to send the voice recording to one of their


    phones.


    ¡°The police will be here soon. You should confess your crimes.¡±


    The thugs were at a loss for words.


    They were tempted to st Ms. Jones.


    With the bodyguard ying the voice recording, Serenity listened to the female voice and realized that


    it was not some Ms. Jones. It was Carrie.


    Her guess was pretty urate.


    Ms. Jones was a cover name Carrie used.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary arrived in haste.


    Police were dispatched from the nearby police station too. The police car followed behind Zachary¡¯s


    personal ride.


    ¡°Are you alright, Seren?¡±


    After Zachary got the call from the bodyguard, he ditched his clients and hurried here with his security


    detail.


    He got out of the car and tookrge strides toward Serenity. Putting his hands on Serenity¡¯s shoulders,


    he nervously scanned Serenity¡¯s body to make sure she was unharmed. Serenity was fine apart from a


    few strands of wandering hair. Zachary sighed in relief.

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Zachary. My car was smashed. That¡¯s all.¡±


    The thugs were bashing her car by the time Serenity got out. She and the two bodyguards quickly


    subdued the perpetrators, but it was toote for the car.


    Zachary nced at the smashed car and remarked, ¡°All that matters is that you¡¯re safe. We can always


    rece the car.¡±


    ¡°But you gave me this car.¡±


    ¡°I gave you one on Valentine¡¯s Day too. You can drive that and send this one for repairs.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I prefer the car brand I have right now.¡±


    It was discreet.


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to get a new car of the same brand tomorrow.¡±


    She had a thing against showing off and parading her riches as the wife of the richest man. Zachary


    was happy to meet her standard and lifestyle. He would do anything to please her so long as he was in


    the picture.swnovels


    ¡°Did you manage to get who is behind this?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s question was meant for his bodyguards.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carrie,¡± Serenity answered.


    Since everybody here had not met Carrie, they were unfamiliar with her voice. Nevertheless, Serenity


    had the pleasure of meeting Carrie twice and got into arguments twice as well. Carrie¡¯s arrogant and


    ear-piercing voice was imprinted in Serenity¡¯s mind.


    As Carrie did not settle her outstanding payment with the thugs, the police could take over from here


    and locate Carrie in no time.


    ¡°Ms. Carrie of the Newman family?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Zachary scowled. The Newman man sure had a way of raising his daughter.


    He came a few days ago to apologize. Well, it did not take long for his daughter to hire thugs to


    barricade the road and bash the car. It was the same stunt Noah pulled.


    Serenity would have taken a beating before the bodyguards showed up if she did not know how to


    fight.


    It was not a matter Zachary would dismiss.


    Now that the police were here, the group went to the station to give their statements.


    With the voice and dashcam recordings in hand, the thugs¡¯ fates were sealed even if they were sent to


    the hospital. Serenity, as the victim, was only acting out of self-defense.


    Thest time Serenity was here on a self-defense case left quite an impression on everyone at the


    station.


    Several months passed, and they were brought back down memoryne.


    While they did not recall who Serenity was, they remembered that Serenity was a young and beautiful


    girl. She was calm in the face of armed hooligans and could turn the tables in the shortest amount of


    time.


    Now that they found out that Serenity was Mrs. York, the police believed it really took some guts, skills,


    and something extra to be able to secure the footing as the wife of the richest heir.


    The voice recording and Serenity¡¯s statement pointed the evidence to Carrie. Knowing that Carrie had


    not settled the final payment with the thugs, the police set out to the Newmans¡¯ residence that night


    itself to ask for Carrie¡¯s cooperation in the ongoing investigation.


    Since the call history was still avable on Carrie¡¯s phone, there was no way Carrie could talk her way


    out of it.

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094


    Carrie simply got cocky and carried away that she forgot to delete the call history that included the


    recorded call.


    Zachary and his wife left the rest to the police.


    Back home, Zachary clung to Serenity.


    He went everywhere she went.


    He was her shadow when Serenity §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ grabbed her pajamas to go to the bathroom.


    ¡°Zachary, Mr. York, just tell me what¡¯s on your mind.


    We¡¯rea married couple.


    You can be straight with me about anything.¡± Serenity stopped at the bathroom door and leaned


    against the door frame before giving Zachary an amused look.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be my shadow since we got back from giving our statements.


    You¡¯re following me wherever I go.¡± ¡°Seren, please don¡¯t leave home without a bodyguard.


    I''ll assign four bodyguards to keep you safe on a shift rotation, 24/7.


    1 can promise you that they¡¯ll only report to me if you encounter danger.


    They won¡¯t be there to spy on you.


    ¡°1 know you can fight, but what if a professional is hired next time? You''ll get hurt.¡± Zachary¡¯s mind


    harked back to the two times Serenity was stopped in the middle of the road.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The first time, the couple was not speaking to each other.


    He did not have people on the scene to help her because he did not want to blow his cover.


    By then, Serenity had already taken care of the thugs.


    Tonight was the second time.


    This time, the thugs were meaner than the ones hired by Noah.


    It was a good thing he had eyes guarding her in the dark.


    The bodyguards managed to keep her out of harm¡¯s way.


    ¡°Did you assign bodyguards to follow me? I didn¡¯t object to having them around.¡± ¡°That''s just two of


    them.


    I want to add two more, so I need to pick your brain on it.¡± Zachary did not intend to move the two


    original bodyguards from their assignment.


    However, he could include two more and they¡¯ll be out in the open with Serenity.


    It would serve as a deterrent to those out to get Serenity.


    These people would not dare try anything if they knew Serenity had a security detail.


    ¡°you should bring along two or four bodyguards during the day, so the people will think twice before


    attacking you.


    They wouldn¡¯t pull something like tonight.¡± Serenity could tolerate the protection in the darkness, but


    she would feel watched if she had two or four bodyguards following her out in the open.


    On second thought, the two bodyguards in the shadows were practically spying on her every move too.


    After much silence, she replied, ¡°Alright.


    I can do that, but I won¡¯t ept beyond two bodyguards.


    I don¡¯t need four of them.


    Not many of them are impulsive and reckless like Carrie.¡± With Serenity giving her word, Zachary was


    relieved and said, ¡° You can¡¯t be too careful.


    You¡¯re the envy of many now.


    It¡¯s best to practice caution.


    ¡°T have picked four bodyguards for you, and since you¡¯re only taking two, I think I''ll send the remaining


    two to watch over your sister¡¯s breakfast diner.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let our guard down on Mr. Newman and his wife.


    Carrie will be punished by thew due to the incident tonight.


    The crime shemitted will earn her some jail time, and her parents won¡¯t think this is deserving for


    their daughter.


    ¡°They¡¯ll resent you and think that you''re the cause of their daughter¡¯s unbing.


    They might try and get their revenge, but since you¡¯re my wife, they likely won¡¯t get a chance.


    Who¡¯s to say they won¡¯t switch their attention to the people who you care about and are the closest to


    you?????????? ¡°Like your sister and Sonny.¡± The people who mattered most to Serenity were her


    sister and her nephew.


    A three-year-old boy like Sonny made an easy target too.


    Serenity would never be able to §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ forgive herself if anything were to happen to


    Sonny, especially if it was because of her.


    Zachary¡¯s exnation got Serenity thinking.


    She replied, ¡°We''ll go with your suggestion.


    Mr. Lewis has security guards patrolling the streets, and my sister and Sonny are safe in the diner, but


    what if Sonny leaves my sister¡¯s sight for even one second?¡± Serenity left her words hanging.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095


    ¡°seren, don¡¯t put the pressure on yourself.


    We¡¯re only taking preventive measures.


    Besides, people in our circle often go around with security detail.


    No one will be caught dead without one.¡± Serenity med herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m concerned that the Newmans will get back at me through my sister and Sonny.¡± However, she did


    not regret helping Camryn.


    Carrie went too far.


    ¡°It won¡¯t happen.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I¡¯m here for you.


    Besides, your sister rented the shop from Duncan.


    Duncan is pretty responsible as andlord.


    He won''t let his tenants get into that kind of situation.


    Heck, he owns themercial space of half the street.


    He has never had a problem.¡± Duncan had been on the other side of thew before.


    Even though Duncan had turned away from the dark side, he was still on good terms with many people


    from his past.


    No one would stir trouble on his turf.


    Plus, Duncan was fond of Sonny.


    Duncan would not sit by and watch if anybody were toy a finger on Sonny.


    ¡°The only people with the audacity toe after you are the Newman mother and daughter and your


    rtives.


    I''ll let Josh know to have eyes on both families.


    At least we''ll know if they are up to something, and we will be ready for them.¡± Zachary then asked his


    beloved wife, ¡°Will you still help Camryn if you could turn back time?¡± Serenity replied without a second


    thought, ¡°I will.


    She would¡¯ve died if Elisa and I didn¡¯t jump in that night.¡± It never urred to Serenity that Carrie would


    have no respect for thew.


    Zachary smiled, knowing that his wife would not turn away from justice.


    ¡°In that case, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself.


    What you did is admirable.


    We can¡¯t please everybody in this world.


    There are bound to be a few bad apples.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop these bad apples froming into our lives.


    All we can do is keep our guard up.


    Anyway, go and take a bath.


    It¡¯ste.¡± Serenity echoed his thoughts.


    Even if she did nothing, there would still be people who would not see eye to eye with her and would


    wish her the worst of luck.


    Since she had no regrets about helping Camryn, she should not dwell and me herself further.


    As for the possible retaliation from the Newmans, she should go with Zachary¡¯s advice and just be


    ready for the vile family.


    Having gotten over it, Serenity went into the bathroom for a bath while Zachary sat down on the bed to


    give Josh a call.


    Josh and Jasmine had just arrived at the Soxes¡¯ residence after a night out together.


    He wanted toe in for a drink when Zachary¡¯s call came.


    Jasmine said it waste and her family was asleep anyway.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He was told to go home and rest.


    He watched Jasmine enter §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ the house and took the call from Zachary.


    ¡°Are you still on a date?¡± ¡°It¡¯ste.


    Ijust drove my girlfriend home.


    Why are you not asleep at this hour?¡± Zachary answered, ¡°Something happened to my wife again.¡±


    Getting a bad feeling, Josh asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Did you fight or have another


    misunderstanding? Did you drink at tonight¡¯s business meeting and screw around when you were


    drunk? Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one screwing around.


    I didn¡¯t even drink a drop of alcohol.¡± ¡°Not a drop? And Mr. Moe §Ú.¦Ò.¦Í.???.§Ó¦Ò.¦Ò§Ü.¡é¦Ò§Þ was fine with


    that?¡± Mr. Moe was the client Zachary met tonight.


    ¡°T was straight with Mr. Moe that my wife doesn¡¯t like me drinking.


    She doesn¡¯t like the stench of alcohol on me.


    I have to sleep in the study if I drink, and Mr. Moe called me an uxorious husband.


    I drank tea instead.¡±

 Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096


    Josh uttered with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not the Zachary I know anymore.


    I can¡¯t believe you said that to Mr. Moe.¡± ¡°Seren was stopped in the middle of the road, and her car was


    trashed when she was on her way home.¡± Josh was intrigued.


    ¡°Who''s the fool to block the missus¡¯s car? I bet the person is in the hospital right now.¡± Zachary was


    caught between tears andughter.


    ¡°Tl get someone on the case right now.¡± ¡°It''s fine.


    I know who it is.¡± ¡°who?¡± Curious, Josh asked.


    He was nosy, and gossip was his game.


    His imagination wandered to great heights.


    ¡°Was it your admirer?¡± Zachary replied, ¡°Yours, actually.¡± He added peevishly.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Carrie of the Newman family.¡± It did not take long for Josh to find out who Zachary was talking


    about.


    Josh uttered, ¡°Ms. Carrie must have it in for the missus.


    Mr. Newman apologized not too long ago, and here his precious daughter was at it again.


    ¡°Was she arrested?¡± ¡°We called the cops on her.


    She¡¯s been detained since we have evidence.


    Josh, I need a favor from you.


    I need eyes on the Newmans and Seren¡¯s rtives.¡± Josh was quick to catch on.


    ¡°Are you worried that Mr. Newman might try to get even?¡± ¡°It''s better to be ready for them.


    Ms. Carrie is the Newmans¡¯ precious daughter.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    They spoiled her rotten.


    There¡¯s no guarantee they won¡¯te after Serenity now that their daughter is detained.


    At least we''ll know what''sing if we keep our eyes peeled.¡± Seeing that his best friend had a point,


    Josh dly answered, ¡° Alright.


    [1] make sure I have people spying on these families¡¯ every move.¡± ¡°Tell your people to be smart about


    it.


    The Newmans aren¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± Zachary and his wife had discussed that the circumstances


    around the death of Camryn¡¯s biological father were suspicious.


    Mr. Newman married his brother¡¯s wife, saying that he was taking care of his brother¡¯s wife and


    daughter following his brother¡¯s death.


    However, the public was not blind.


    There was an intimacy between Mr. and Mrs. Newman without the awkwardness of their former


    rtionship as inws.


    Many spected that the pair had a thing from way back then.


    Only, this was the Newmans¡¯ private affair.


    The Newman family did not possess the wealth and power they had today.


    Since the family was not included in the higher society, everybody made a few jokes at the expense of


    the Newmans for a while before forgetting all about it.


    Now that they had built their wealth and joined the ranks of billionaires, Mrs. Newman started taking her


    precious daughters to social events, so her daughter could marry into the upper crust.


    1 It was then the Newmans returned to the public eye.


    Of course, the Newmans may keep to themselves, but the Buchams had connections to dig deep into


    the Newman family¡¯s history.


    There was no such thing as a secret to the BuchaMs. Despite the Buchams¡¯ greatwork of intel, they


    had better things to do than dig into the Newmans.


    They would only get the dirt on the Newmans if necessary.


    | Josh answered, ¡°Okay.


    Don¡¯t worry.


    I will only send my best men out.


    They¡¯re alert and can fight.


    They can work undercover if you ask me.


    ¡°Come to think of it, do you think Mr. Newman is involved with any shady dealings? Do you want to run


    checks on Newman Enterprise?¡± ¡°It''s better to know the enemy.


    Look into it if you have the time.


    We can catch them in one go if he¡¯s involved with anything shady.¡± Josh shared the thought too.


    After the exchange, Josh ended the call.


    He nned to get his men on top of Newman Enterprise once he got home.

 Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097


    Serenity had no idea that her man had everything sorted out while she was enjoying a good soak.


    She came out of the bathroom and found Zachary sitting on the bed. Drawing close, she wrapped her


    arms around the nape of his neck and pressed him onto the mattress. She was on top of him.


    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re killing me.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was raspy when he hinted at his beloved wife.


    With a smile. Serenity brushed her lips along his face and gave him butterfly kisses before rolling away


    from him. She gave him a kick. ¡°Off to the showers, you go. You smell of cigarettes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t smoke.¡±


    ¡°Well, someone did. You got the cigarette smell on your clothes.¡±


    Zachary took a whiff of his clothes. Nothing smelled like tobo. Nevertheless, it must be true since


    his wife said so. He went to take a shower and changed into a fresh set of clothes.


    By the time he came out, Serenity was snoozing away in dreand.


    Zachary stared at her serene face, feeling envious of her sometimes.


    Serenity could function normally on meal intake and rest no matter what happened. She would not let


    anythinge in the way of her sleep and three meals.


    She was the type to get over things quickly and have an open mind. She would not dwell on issues for


    too long or be hung up over things.


    In short, Serenity was an optimist. To her, things would always get better tomorrow.


    Leaning forward, Zachary nted a kiss on Serenity¡¯s face and tenderly uttered, ¡°Have a sweet dream,


    honey. Dream of me.¡±


    Serenity woke up the next morning. She had a great dreamless night, so she did not dream about


    Zachary.


    Zachary was making breakfast in the kitchen when she got up.


    Thinking that Grandma May was not home, Serenity wandered out of the bedroom in her pajamas. She


    followed the fragrant aroma to the kitchen and hugged Zachary from the back. She stuck her face on


    Zachary¡¯s back and purred, ¡°Babe.¡±


    Her seductive voice could make Zachary melt.


    Zachary turned around to cuddle up and get a morning kiss when he caught sight of Grandma May


    strolling in from the balcony.


    She was walking into the kitchen and happened to stumble upon the couple making out.


    She wanted to pretend she was not there, but Zachary caught her.


    Hearing Zachary calling his nana, Serenity immediately let go of Zachary and turned to Grandma May


    with her face flushed scarlet.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Zack, did you see my reading sses? I can¡¯t find them. Oh, I¡¯m getting old. I can¡¯t see without my


    reading sses.¡±


    Grandma May turned on her heel to leave while mumbling to herself, ¡°I put them on the coffee table,


    but I can¡¯t find them now.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity knew that Grandma May never wear reading sses.


    ¡°What time did Nanae homest night?¡± Serenity whispered the question only when Grandma May


    left the room.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes deepened at the sight of Serenity in her pajamas. His mind flew back to her opening


    the door in her pajamas when they first got married.


    ¡°Go back to your room and get changed. You should only wear like this when it¡¯s only us at home. Of


    course, I won¡¯t object to sexier lingerie, but I prefer you covered up when there¡¯s someone else


    around.¡±


    Serenity pinched his arm and spoke in a muted tone, ¡°I thought we were alone at home. You didn¡¯t


    even tell me that Nana was back. Thank goodness I didn¡¯t do anything lewd.¡±


    Otherwise, she would be utterly embarrassed.


    Serenity was quite modest with her pajamas, except for having the tendency of taking off her bra when


    she slept¡­


    With that fact dawning on her, Serenity folded her arms against her chest. ¡°I¡¯m going back to the room


    to change.¡±


    She slipped back into the bedroom.


    Zachary chuckled.


    There was no need to feel embarrassed around him.

 Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098


    Serenity and Zachary were an old married couple now.


    A whileter, Serenity emerged from the bedroom and watched as Grandma May kept up the act of


    rummaging for her non¨Cexistence reading sses. Serenity uttered, ¡°Never mind if you can¡¯t find them,


    Nana. I¡¯ll go with you to get another pair of ssester.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stop looking then. I¡¯m getting old. My memory isn¡¯t as good anymore. I remember putting


    them here, but I can¡¯t find them now. Maybe the sses grew a pair of legs and ran off.¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°Maybe they grew a pair of wings and flew away like a butterfly.¡±


    Grandma May thought it was a shame. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t get to see them flying away like a butterfly.¡±


    Serenity was amused by the olddy¡¯s antics.


    ¡°When did youe homest night, Nana?¡±


    ¡°I was back before you were. I went to bed earlyst night. I don¡¯t know what time you guys came


    homest night.¡±


    Although Serenity was skeptical of Grandma May¡¯s answer, she left the conversation at that.


    After the trio enjoyed breakfast together, Grandma May talked about having a chat with the otherdies


    in the neighborhood and left. Zachary drove Serenity to the shop.


    Serenity gave her sister a call while on her way to the shop.


    ¡°How was business this morning, Liberty?¡±


    ¡°Good. I was swamped with customers. I was lucky that Mrs. Lane came to help me first thing in the


    morning. I can hire someone if business is this good every day.¡± Since Mrs. Lane worked for her sister,


    Liberty could not always rely on Mrs. Lane for help.


    Liberty did not want to hire anybody in the beginning as she had no idea how the business would turn


    out.


    ¡°Your business will always be booming.¡± Serenity believed her sister¡¯s breakfast diner would be a hit


    the moment her sister decided to go into the food and beverage line.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll talk to you when I¡¯m not so busy in the afternoon.¡±


    Liberty was so busy that she had no time for a chat with her sister on the phone.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t keep you then. Bring Sonny over for lunchter. I¡¯ll get your favorite food.¡±


    Liberty happily agreed to the lunch date. She should meet up with her sister to talk about taking their


    rtives to court anyway.


    Serenity did not mentionst night¡¯s incident so as not to worry her sister.


    Liberty dove back into work after hanging up the call.


    Mrs. Lane was tied up with work too. No one was looking after Sonny, but it was a good thing the boy


    was well¨Cbehaved. He sat behind the cash register, ying with his toy bricks.


    Hank came into the diner and looked at the tables full of customers. Some people were enjoying their


    breakfast while others were on their phones and waiting.


    It appeared business was thriving.


    He was dumbstruck and somewhat frustrated.


    Deep down, Hank wished Liberty would not seed in her business. It would be best if she lost her


    source of ie like him.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Hank was lost in his thoughts, but he soon snapped out of it. Seeing that his son was sitting alone


    behind the cash register, he approached the boy.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Sonny was bored ying by himself, but his mother was busy. Mom said that she had to earn a lot of


    money to send him to school. He had to be on his best behavior and should not bother Mom for the


    littlest things.


    Since Dad was here, Sonny was happier than ever.


    He put his hands out for Hank to hold him. Staring at his father with his beady eyes, Sonny gleefully


    uttered, ¡°Dad, are you taking me to the zoo to see the tigers?¡±


    His father talked about taking him to the zoo to see the tigers the other day, but Sonny chose to go with


    his aunt.


    Nevertheless, the little man did not forget what his father said.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank answered with a grin, ¡°I don¡¯t have time today, son. Can we go another time?¡±

 Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099


    Sonny was pretty well¨Cbehaved, but he was less than three years old after all. He had a cheeky side to


    him.


    Hank took Sonny to a nearby park the other day, and the yful and active child ran everywhere.


    Sonny would wander off far away if Hank took his eyes off the boy for one second. It frightened Hank


    as he thought he had lost his child.


    Since then, Hank did not want to take his son out anymore.


    In fact, the first time they went to the park together was because Hank ran out of excuses not to go.


    Sonny sensibly asked, ¡°Oh. Do you need to work?¡±


    Hank lied, ¡°Yeah. I need to work and make money.¡±


    He still had no luck in the job department.


    Since it appeared Liberty was doing well with her business, it got Hank into thinking of setting up a


    business with Jessica after the wedding. They could be their own boss.


    Without needing to take orders from other people, they could work on their own schedule.


    Would Zacharye after him if Hank were to set up a business though?


    Hank¡¯s worst fear was Zachary having it in for him all the way.


    Worse came to worst, Hank would be an e¨Chailing driver. It would be tough, but at least he would


    have an ie.


    It had not slipped Hank¡¯s mind that he still held the roles of a husband and a father. He had the


    responsibility of bringing home the bacon resting on his shoulder.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Sonny was rather epting that his father needed to work because Mom had always told him that in


    the past. It was not old news. The little man knew his father had to go to work every day.


    Seeing that her ex¨Chusband was here again, Liberty really did not want to give him the time of day¨Cnot


    like she had time to spare anyway.


    Hank carried his son to Liberty and said, ¡°Liberty, I haven¡¯t had breakfast. Get me your rmended


    breakfast set.¡±


    Before Liberty answered, Mrs. Lane jumped in while serving the other customers. She said, ¡°Mr.


    Brown, please proceed to pay at the cash register. You can pay, find a seat, and wait for your meal.¡±


    Hank replied, ¡°I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s father. Do I need to pay? Liberty, we were once husband and wife. What is a


    breakfast set going to cost you? Can¡¯t you treat me to breakfast?¡±


    Although Hank still had a bit of savings after renovating the marital home and giving the Yateses


    financial support, he wanted to scrimp wherever he could since he was without an ie now.


    Besides, he had always pinched pennies with Liberty.


    The couple was going halves on expenses thest few months before the divorce.


    Nimble behind the grill, Liberty said, ¡°Mr. Brown, don¡¯t talk to me about our marriage. I don¡¯t want to


    fight because Sonny is here, and I have lots of customers too. As Mrs. Lane mentioned, you can pay ifBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    you want to support my business. I¡¯ll be happy to make your food. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the patrolling


    security to kick you out if you don¡¯t intend to pay.¡±


    Hank grimaced. ¡°What¡¯re a few bucks to you? Can¡¯t you buy me breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    His expression winced with anger before turning to Sonny. ¡°Look at how petty your mom is, Sonny. She


    won¡¯t even give me breakfast and expects me to pay.¡±


    Sonny told him outright, ¡°Dunc pays when hees for breakfast. Aunt Elisa pays too, so you should


    pay.¡±


    The only people Mom refused payment were Aunt Ser and Uncle Zack while the rest were expected to


    foot their bill.

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100


    Sonny might not understand that it was a business, but he knew that no one else but Aunt Ser and


    Uncle Zack were the only exceptions to the paying rule.


    Hank was dumbstruck for a moment before remarking, ¡°I¡¯m your father, Sonny. How can youpare


    me with Mr. Lewis? He¡¯s an outsider. Besides, Mr. Lewis isn¡¯t a good man. He¡¯s scary.¡±


    Sharing the sentiment, Sonny bobbed his head and replied in his childish voice, ¡°Dunc is scary, but


    he¡¯s not a bad man!¡±


    Hank did not forget the time he told his son to kick a fuss every time Duncan came looking for Liberty.


    Refusing to dwell on the same topic, Hank took the hint and talked about breakfast again. His son was


    stubborn.


    The little man said that Mr. Lewis was scary, but he was not a bad man. Despite Hank¡¯s efforts to


    change the boy¡¯s mind, Sonny stuck to his guns about Mr. Lewis.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pay. Happy now? I feel like it¡¯s all about money for you after the divorce.


    ¡°You¡¯re so petty. You hold every dime against me. We were once a married couple no matter what.¡±


    Hank whined while putting his son down to take out his wallet. He pulled out twenty bucks from his


    wallet and handed the money to Liberty. He said, ¡°The breakfast set.¡±


    Liberty took his money and gave him back his change.


    ¡°You wanted to split the differences in the expenses and bring money to every conversation we had


    before we divorced. Now that I have nothing to do with you, have you no shame to freeload off me?¡±


    Hank choked.


    Women were such vengeful souls.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    They went halves for a couple of months. That was all. It had been several months since the divorce,


    and Liberty was still hung up about the past.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s father.¡±


    ¡°All You Can Eat belongs to me and not Sonny. You¡¯re Sonny¡¯s father, but you¡¯re not mine. So don¡¯t act


    like I¡¯m your child.¡±


    Hank retorted, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Liberty. You¡¯ve be sharp¨Ctongued. I bet you learned it from


    Serenity. Your sister has married into an affluent family, and these families are all about etiquette and


    ss. Can she adapt with that temper of hers? You should talk some sense into Serenity. Tell her to be


    moredylike.¡±


    Lifting her head, Liberty callously red at Hank.


    There was not another peep from Hank.


    Serenity and Liberty had been livingrge since Liberty decided to go separate ways with Hank.


    With Sonny in his arms, Hank turned around and walked away. He spotted an empty table as a


    customer was leaving. Hank called Mrs. Lane to tidy up the table before taking a seat at the table with


    his son.


    Watching as Liberty dove back into work, Hank was brought back to the past. He slowly realized why


    Liberty changed. No. Liberty did not change¨Cshe merely regained her shrewd and capable self.


    The years Liberty was most foolish and gullible was when she was his wife.


    They had known each other for more than a decade. He would be lying if he said he never had feelings


    for Liberty.


    Liberty was good to him in the past because she loved him. Hank took her love for granted and thought


    she was simply useless.


    Now that she had stopped loving him¡­ She became the intelligent and capable woman she once was.


    Deep down, Hank was jealous of Liberty¡¯s sess in her career, so he manipted her in the name of


    love and got her to ditch professional wear for an apron.


    Liberty¡¯s life as a housewife revolved around her husband and child. Her whole world was caring for the


    family, from the parents¨Cinw to Sonny. Liberty had no time to go shopping or have a get¨Ctogether


    with former colleagues. As time went on, her former friends started walking out of her life.


    She became out of touch with society. The daily bustle of household chores left her no time to dress


    up, and slowly, Liberty put no thought to her appearance.

 Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101


    Hank admitted that he was a bad man. He wanted to force


    Liberty to grow disconnected from society with no source of ie and be a faded woman in her


    early thirties.


    Compared to many housewives who had suffered the same situation, Liberty was a very brave person.


    She decisively cut off her rtionship with Hank.


    She neverpromised just because of her child.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Although divorce might be harmful to the child, it would be equally detrimental if they fought all day


    while remaining together and there would be no peace at home too.


    It was better to get divorced and raise her son alone. As long as she taught him attentively, she could


    raise him to be a confident person.


    Mrs. Lane took a te of eggs and bacon and ced it in front of Hank.


    Hank was pulled back from his drifting thoughts. His life. now with Jessica was also happy and sweet.


    Although there were some family conflicts, the husband and wife were still in the break¨Cin period. He


    would live a better life than with Liberty after they settle down.


    He ate his breakfast in peace.


    He fed Sonny some of the food, but Sonny`refused to share the same fork with him. The little boy


    insisted on having his own fork and speared a slice of bacon by himself. He did not need Hank to feed


    him. He even thought that the saliva on the fork that his dad used was dirty!


    ¡°Sonny knows how to feed himself now. What a good boy. Lucas still needs your Aunt Chelsea to feed


    him.¡±


    Hank felt that his son was better than his nephew.


    After a while, Liberty finished cooking Hank¡¯s mushroom soup and asked Mrs. Lane to serve it.


    Hank asked for a small bowl and served his son some soup.


    The father and son ate together with relish.


    As time passed, the morning rush hour ended and fewer people came in for breakfast.


    Mrs. Lane and Liberty were finally able to rest.


    The father and son were still eating. They chewed so slowly as if they did not have teeth.


    Liberty cleaned up the dishes and wiped the tables. She did not stop Hank from their father¨Cand¨Cson


    bonding time.


    There was no need to implicate innocent children in parents¡® grudges.


    The ss door was pushed open.


    Liberty and Mrs. Lane instinctively looked at the person who came in.


    It was Jessica.


    Mrs. Lane quietly went to get a broom, thinking that she would help Liberty chase the woman out if she


    dared cause trouble in the shop.


    Jessica entered and saw that Hank really was at his ex- wife¡¯s shop, eating breakfast together with his


    son. To Mrs. Lane¡¯s surprise, although Jessica did not look happy, she was not aggressive like thest


    two times she came here. She did not act as though she had caught the ex¨Ccouple in the act of


    adultery.


    ¡°I came to find my husband.¡±


    Jessica said indifferently to Liberty before going straight to Hank.


    ¡°Hank.¡±


    Jessica walked over to Hank and called out to him.


    Hank, who finally had time to spend with his son, dropped his fork out of shock when he suddenly


    heard his wife call him.


    Fortunately, he already finished the food.


    He had not had such a delicious breakfast for a long time. More urately, he really missed the Hunt


    sisters¡® amazing cooking.

 Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102


    When Serenity previously lived in his home, she handled all


    the household chores¡­


    ¡°J¨CJessica, l¨CI just came here to have breakfast.¡±


    Hank picked up the fallen fork and threw it into the trash can under the table.


    He stood up and exined to Jessica that he was just here for breakfast.


    Jessica looked at Sonny.


    Sonny looked back at her. His face took after Liberty, and his eyes were bright and clear. He was a


    lovely child.


    Jessica could not bring herself to continue looking at him.


    Hank quickly exined, ¡°Liberty was very busy earlier, and there was no one to look after Sonny, so I


    let him sit next to me and looked after him while I ate. Sonny is still my son, after all.¡±


    He knew that Jessica greatly disliked it when his family brought Sonny up in conversations, and she


    hated it when he visited Sonny.


    Jessica took a few deep breaths and suppressed her anger. She did not like her husband and his


    family alwaysing to visit Sonny and talking about him at all. Her inws always said that Sonny


    was their precious grandson and he was the only one who could carry on the family lineage.


    Hank did not treat his son this well before the divorce, but now, he came over to see Sonny every few


    days. Jessica was always worried that Hank and Liberty would rekindle their rtionship. Her mother¨C


    inw mored endlessly for Hank to abandon her and pursue Liberty again.


    She was baffled too. It had been several months since she started being intimate with Hank, but she


    was still not pregnant. She was worried that there was something wrong with her health.


    If she got pregnant, her husband¡¯s family might treat her better.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to me you, Hank, but tell me the next time you want toe here for breakfast. I also


    haven¡¯t eaten Liberty¡¯s cooking for a long time. In the past, you would often pack it back to the office for


    me to eat.¡±


    Liberty suddenly paused at wiping the table, then realization struck her.


    In the past, Hank often woke upte and said that he did not have time to eat breakfast at home. She


    packed food for him to take to the office to eat since she was afraid that he would go hungry. Little did


    she know, he was bringing the food for Jessica to eat.


    A lot of the credit for Hank sessfully winning over


    Jessica might be thanks to the breakfast that Liberty and


    Serenity made.


    Hank smiled sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ll call you next time.¡±


    Then, he reached out to take Jessica¡¯s hand and asked fawningly, ¡°Honey, have you eaten? How about


    I order some food for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. You¡¯re done eating here, right? Then let¡¯s go. Our house is still being renovated. You


    should go and have a look too. You can¡¯t let me handle everything.¡±


    Jessica drew her hand back and turned to leave after speaking.


    Hank followed at her heels.


    Jessica walked to his car and waited for him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hank went over and opened the car door while asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t drive?¡±


    ¡°You already drove your car. It¡¯ll be a waste of gas if I drive another car. I took a cab here. We¡¯ll go back


    in your car.¡±


    Jessica pulled open the door of the passenger seat, sat down, and buckled her seatbelt. When Hank


    started to drive, she said in a gentle tone, ¡°Hank, if you want to see Sonny, then do it boldly. As long as


    you tell me, I won¡¯t stop you from visiting your son. There¡¯s no need for you to go behind my back to


    see him.


    ¡°In fact, I can apany you when you visit your son. Although I didn¡¯t give birth to Sonny, he¡¯s very


    cute, and I have a good impression of him. I don¡¯t have a child of my own yet, so I¡¯m willing to


    apany you as you bond with Sonny, lest he forgets that you¡¯re his father.


    ¡°As long as Liberty agrees, you can even take Sonny back to our home for a few days so your parents


    can y with their grandson.¡±


    Hank was surprised.


    Why was Jessica so understanding today?

 Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103


    Hank gave Jessica a sideways nce and joked, ¡°Jessica, did the sun rise from the west today?


    ¡°I went to Liberty¡¯s diner early in the morning to have breakfast and apany Sonny. When I saw


    you, I was afraid that you¡¯d quarrel with me and embarrass me in front of Liberty. I didn¡¯t expect that


    you¡¯d be willing to let me bring Sonny home to stay for a few days.


    ¡°You treated Lucas badly, so I thought you hated children.¡±


    Jessica hated Lucas since he broke her cosmetics.


    However, he was Chelsea¡¯s son. As long as Chelsea and Hank did not break off their sibling


    rtionship, they would stille over and meet up.


    Jessica hated the boy, but the only thing she could do when


    Lucas came over was to lock their bedroom so that Lucas could not get in.


    Lucas would make a mess of the ce, and his grandparents would not care. They were happy to let


    the little brat do whatever he wanted.


    Jessica knew that Chelsea¡¯s three children were raised by her parents¨Cinw. They treated their three


    grandchildren. better than they did Sonny.


    She did not want toment about her parents¨Cinw spoiling their grandchildren, but whenever after


    Lucas went home, her mother¨Cinw always told her to clean up the house.


    She refused.


    If her mother¨Cinw did not like the mess, she could clean up the house herself. Jessica did not care


    since it was not her room that was messy.


    Since Jessica refused, it was her inws who cleaned up in the end. After a few times and they tasted


    the hassle of cleaning up the house, they no longer allowed Lucas to make a mess when he visited


    again.


    What Jessica learned after countless fights with her inws was that she had to be more stubborn than


    they were! As


    long as she held Hank¡¯s heart and made him stand on her side, the victory was hers.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate children. I hate spoiled brats. I don¡¯t dislike cute and sensible children like Sonny. Of


    course, I don¡¯t like him either because he¡¯s Liberty and your son. Liberty is my love rival.¡±


    Hank said, ¡°She¡¯s not your love rival now. We¡¯re already divorced.¡±


    ¡°Neither of you have the intention to remarry, but your family won¡¯t give up. With you, they always


    compliment Liberty while badmouthing me. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about it because they did it behind


    my back. I know it all.¡±


    Hank quickly said, ¡°Jessica, we¡¯re spending the rest of our lives together. As long as our feelings stay


    strong, it doesn¡¯t matter what my parents say. They just want to please


    Liberty because she has a rich aunt, and her sister married a rich man.


    ¡°If Liberty and her sister were still the same as before, I¡¯m sure my mom would¡¯ve gone to them to


    show off how happy we are. If Serenity hadn¡¯t married Mr. York, we would still have our jobs and a high


    ie. We have a house, cars, and savings. We¡¯re much better than others.¡±


    Jessica grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll change your mind about me after


    listening to your mother¡¯sments.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Hank thought about how he had just recently divorced and remarried. He could not divorce again.


    The cost of divorce was too great!


    ¡°Sonny is still your flesh and blood. He¡¯s your parents¡® grandson. If you bring him over for a few days


    once in a while, the home will be livelier with him around. Your parents will be happier too. They might


    even nitpick me less, and our whole family can be more harmonious.¡±

 Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104


    ¡°It¡¯s conducive to our family¡¯s happiness. I¡¯m not a petty person. When all¡¯s said and done, you¡¯re


    Sonny¡¯s father and have to pay for his child support, so you have to maintain your bond with him.


    Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste if he isn¡¯t close to you despite him growing up with your money.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so long, but I haven¡¯t gotten pregnant yet. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to conceive if


    you bring Sonny over. There are many people who remain childless. after years of marriage, but after


    they adopt a child, they have one of their own after a year or two.¡±


    Hank was overjoyed to hear this and praised her. ¡°Jessica, I was right about you. You¡¯re a wise and


    sensible wife and mother.¡±


    ¡°What woman doesn¡¯t think about making a good life for herself when she marries her husband. I was


    forced to be a shrew because your family bullied me. Your sister, especially, is a troublemaker.


    ¡°She stirred up your marriage with Liberty, and now she wants to stir us up too. Hank, I¡¯m not trying to


    sow discord. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Think about it. Isn¡¯t your sister vile? Every single thing she does is


    to the detriment of others.


    ¡°She clearly has arge amount of savings and wants to start a business, but she came to us to borrow


    more than a hundred grand. Lending money to a person like your sister is like lending meat to a lion.


    You¡¯ll never get the money back.¡±


    Jessica criticized Chelsea in front of Hank.


    She dared say that Liberty alsoined to Hank about


    Chelsea before, but Hank had sided with his sister after he no longer had feelings for Liberty.


    After a moment of silence, Hank said, ¡°Chelsea¡­ I told her not toe to our house often unless it¡¯s


    for the festivities.¡±


    ¡°She also told you she wanted to add her first two children to our household register and let them live in


    our new home so it¡¯s more convenient for them to go to Wiltspoon Wood High, right? Hank, don¡¯t be


    dumb and agree to her request.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to invite the devil in than to send him away. If you add the children to our household register,


    they¡¯ll be a part of our family. They¡¯ll have a stake in the family property in the future.¡±


    ¡°My sister just wants to move the children under our household register because she wants them to go


    to a better school. They don¡¯t have a stake in the family property. I¡¯ll only add your name to the title


    deed. They won¡¯t have a stake if their names aren¡¯t added.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face sank. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t agree. They¡¯re Chelsea¡¯s children, not your responsibility.


    Will you be able to leave them be for the next three years if you agree to her?


    ¡°Furthermore, if you¡¯re fierce to them, they¡¯ll hate you


    because they¡¯re not your children. If you don¡¯t care about them, they¡¯ll also hate you. It¡¯s a thankless


    job¨Cyou¡¯d be stupid to agree.¡±


    Liberty also refused to agree to this back then.


    Chelsea recently brought it up to Hank again.


    It was because her eldest daughter would be graduating from elementary school this July.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just taking care of Sonny, then I have nothing to say. That¡¯s your responsibility as a father. If


    you leave your son behind and don¡¯t raise him yourself, how can you raise your niece and nephew


    instead? Are your sister and brother- inw dead?¡±


    Hank said, ¡°Jessica, it was just a suggestion my sister pitched. I didn¡¯t agree. All right, I¡¯ll reject it no


    matter what. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°When will you add my name to the title deed?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Tomorrow. We¡¯ll go tomorrow, okay?¡±


    Hank said in his heart, ¡®It turns out that Jessica is the same as Liberty. They both refused to take care


    of my nephew and niece who wanted to attend Wiltspoon Wood School.¡¯

 Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105


    Jessica wisely dropped the topic.


    No matter how terrible Chelsea was, she was still Hank¡¯s sister.


    Hank could not really cut ties with his sister.


    In any case, Jessica made her stand. Her purpose was to let Hank and her get closer to Sonny, and to


    break down Liberty¡¯s defenses. As time passed, Liberty would not object if they wanted to take Sonny


    out to y.


    Then, she would be able toplete the task given to her by that unknowndy.


    She was not being ruthless. Her family¡¯s lives were on the line. All she had to do was bring Sonny to a


    crowded ce so that the other party had the opportunity to strike. Sonny would be fine as long as he


    behaved well.


    If anyone was to me, it was Serenity.


    That person was targeting Sonny because Serenity offended her.


    The woman also said that she was just using Sonny as bait to lure Serenity out. The person she


    wanted to deal with was Serenity.


    Spring Blossoms always opened earlier than others. Camryn had already opened the store before the


    morning rush hour.


    She came here by public transport. After reaching the station and getting off the bus, she counted her


    steps and was able to reach her store urately. She was familiar with this route after walking down


    this street for several years, after all.


    The Newmans had a driver, but he was not someone Camryn could use.


    She lived like an invisible person in the Newman residence. No one cared about her.


    Last night, there was a wonderful show staged in the Newman vi.


    Although Camryn did not show up, she heard everything that happened. When her arrogant sister was


    taken away by the police, her biased mother wailed and whined, then called her uncle for him to rush


    back there and then.


    Her mother said something about discussing methods of rescuing Carrie.


    Camryn did not know what Carrie did, but since she was taken away by the police, it meant that she


    broke thew.


    Camryn had long felt that Carrie would get into trouble sooner orter. After all, Carrie was spoiled by


    her parents and raised to be wild and fearless.


    Sure enough, something happened.


    The two clerks Camryn hired had not arrived yet. They usually came to the store at around nine


    o¡¯clock.


    At that moment, Camryn was the only one in the store.


    She moved some potted flowers outside to be ced by the entrance.


    As she was moving them, she stopped and faced a man who walked in.


    He stood so close to her that she could smell his cologne.


    It was a stranger. The man had never been to her flower store before.


    ¡°Are you here to buy flowers, sir?¡± Camryn asked the man following her with a smile.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The person standing in front of her was Callum.


    He could not resisting to meet Camryn in person.


    Yes, he was stimted by his brother and sister¨Cinw¡¯s show of affection.


    Callum saw how much Zachary changed after meeting Serenity. He was also envious of them, so he


    thought of meeting the wife candidate that his nana picked out for him.


    ¡°What else do you sell in this store besides flowers?¡± Callum asked Camryn.

 Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106


    Camryn maintained her smile and answered, ¡°I also sell flowerpots, fertilizers for flowers, potting soil,


    and so on. What do you need, sir?¡±


    Callum pursed his lips. The woman in front of him spoke with a constant smile, but she gave off a wispy


    feeling.


    However, her words were sharp.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just take a look.¡±


    Callum walked past Camryn and entered the store to wander around.


    After making a round, he turned to find that Camryn was following him not far behind.


    Why was she following him when she was pretending to be blind? Was she revealing herself?


    ¡°Sir?¡± Camryn called out to Callum when she did not hear his subtle footsteps anymore.


    Callum felt uncertain again when he saw her expression. Was she blind or just pretending to be blind?


    He decided to test her.


    After looking around the store, his gaze finally locked on a potted cactus. He took the pot and put it on


    the counter, asking, ¡°I want this one. How much is it?¡±


    Camryn turned toward the direction of his voice and walked toward him.


    ¡°Which pot did you choose, sir? Could you tell me where it was originally ced? I¡­ can¡¯t see.¡±


    Callum stared at herrge eyes. She was not wearing ck sunsses now, so he could see her eyes


    clearly.


    Herrge eyes were unfocused. They would have looked beautiful if she was not blind.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see? Then how were you able to follow me earlier?¡±


    Camryn fished out the sses case from her pocket, opened it, took out her sunsses, and put them


    on. Then, she replied, ¡°I have very good hearing and can hear subtle movements.


    ¡°I followed behind you by listening to the sound of your footsteps.¡±


    Callum hummed. He had heard before that blind people had good hearing.


    ¡°I picked one out at random and didn¡¯t see its position. You should be familiar with the flowers in your


    own store. Can¡¯t you rely on your sense of touch to find out what pot I picked?¡±


    He did not believe that his nana really picked out a blind woman for him.


    He had to test her.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°I ced the pot on your checkout counter.¡±


    Camryn did not say anything. She silently went up and


    reached out to touch the pot ced on the counter. When she touched it with both hands, her fingers


    were pricked by the cactus¡¯s thorns.


    She instinctively withdrew her hand.


    Callum watched her the entire time and saw her touch the cactus. She really did seem like a blind


    person who relied on touch.


    ¡°Sir, you picked out a cactus.¡±


    Camryn reached out again. This time, she ced her hands on the counter and slowly searched for the


    pot. After determining the size, she said, ¡°Sir, the cactus you picked is arge one. It¡¯s a little more


    expensive and costs forty¨Cfive dors.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s too expensive. What about the small pot? The kind that can be ced on the desk.¡±


    ¡°The small ones range from ten to twenty dors. If you want to ce it on your desk, then you can pick


    out a small pot. The sixteen dor one is a good choice.¡±


    As she spoke, she slowly walked to a nt rack, felt for a small pot of cactus, and handed it to Callum.


    Callum¡¯s purpose was to test whether


    Camryn was truly blind or not.


    From the test, it seemed that Camryn was indeed blind. Callum immediately stopped his little test.


    There were plenty of opportunities in the future to test her again, so he simply said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

 Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107


    Callum took out his phone but saw that there were no cashless payment options on the counter. He


    asked, ¡°Your store doesn¡¯t ept payments via e¨Cwallets?¡±


    Camryn said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t see, so I didn¡¯t set up cashless payments. I don¡¯t have an e¨Cwallet


    ount.¡±


    She took out her phone and showed it to Callum. It was an old¨Cfashioned model that sported a keypad.


    She could only make phone calls and send messages with the phone.


    Camryn could not see, so she could only call others by pressing the keypad. She could not use a


    smartphone either.


    ¡°I posted a sign at the door saying that the store only epts cash. If you don¡¯t have cash and if my


    two shop assistants are present, you can pay her via Apple Pay and she¡¯ll pay me back in cash.¡±


    He did not tell her that it was a hundred¨Cdor bill.


    Then, he stared at her and watched as she touched the money. After feeling it several times, she went


    around the counter and opened the drawer. Callum was tall, and he stood close, so his sharp eyes saw


    that there were many smallpartments in the drawer. Eachpartment contained different


    denominations of money.


    Camryn was very skilled in getting the change.


    She found eighty-four dors for him and said, ¡°Pleasee back again if you need anything else.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum took the money and counted it. There was no mistake. He stuffed the money back into his


    wallet and asked, ¡°Do you have a business card? Give me one. I¡¯ll call you the next time I need to buy


    flowers and you can have someone send them to me. It¡¯ll save me the effort ofing here to get it


    since I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Just a moment.¡±


    Camryn retrieved a business card from a small box on the counter and handed it to Callum. He took


    the card, looked at it, and slipped it into his pants pocket. Then, he picked up his pot of cactus.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Have a nice day, sir.¡±


    Camryn followed Callum out.


    Callum twisted his head and nced at her twice but did not say anything. He went to his car parked


    nearby and soon drove away.


    As soon as Callum left, Camryn¡¯s two shop assistants arrived. Together with Camryn, they moved out


    some potted flowers and arranged them.


    ¡°Why is this cactus here?¡±


    One of the shop assistants saw the cactus on the counter and asked Camryn while she picked the pot


    up and put it back in its ce.


    ¡°A gentleman came earlier to buy a cactus. He said that he wanted to put it on his desk, and that one


    was toorge, so he got a smaller one instead.¡±


    Camryn did not mention that Callum was testing her.


    He did note here to buy flowers. He only bought a small pot of cactus after deliberately using it to


    test her.


    Who was he?


    It seemed he was going after her.


    She was confident that she had never met him before.


    He was a little mean.


    Because of him, she was pricked by the cactus thorns.


    The shop assistant hummed, and Camryn did not say anything else. She sat back at the register as


    cleaning and watering the flowers would be done by the assistants.


    Callum soon returned to York Corporation after leaving the flower store. He got out of the car with his


    small pot of cactus in one hand and entered the office building.


    Zachary also just arrived.


    He sent his wife to the bookstore first, so he came to the office a littleter than usual.


    ¡°Zachary,¡± Callum called out to him.

 Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108


    Zachary hummed in response. When he saw Callum holding a cactus, he asked, ¡°Did you buy that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I went to Spring Blossoms before work.¡±


    ¡°Spring Blossoms?¡± Zachary found the name a little familiar. He seemed to have heard it from his


    beloved wife before.


    Callum did not hide it and said honestly, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Camryn¡¯s flower store. The name of the store is so


    unoriginal.¡±


    Zachary said faintly, ¡°Flowers blossom during spring.¡±


    Callum choked.


    ¡°Since you went all the way there, why didn¡¯t you buy more potted nts?¡±


    Callum pouted and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go there to buy flowers. I bought this cactus because I had no choice.¡±


    He could not just leave without buying anything when he caused her to prick her hand with the thorns.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t a ball cactus look nicer if you ce it next to your desktop? Normal cacti have longer thorns.


    Be careful not to get pricked.¡±


    Zachary made a few passing remarks and entered the office building. He left his brother behind and


    went upstairs first.


    Callum felt that Zachary had guessed what he had done. That was why he said that a ball cactus would


    be better.


    A few minutester, Callum sat at his desk and stared at the cactus for a long time. Then, he took out


    Camryn¡¯s business card from his trouser pocket and called her with his office phone.


    When Camryn picked up, he asked, ¡°Ms. Newman, do you still remember me?¡±


    Camryn had a good memory and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you the gentleman who just bought the


    cactus earlier?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, guess you do.¡±


    Camryn thought in her heart, ¡®You made me prick myself with the cactus. How can I not remember


    you?¡® However, she maintained her smile

 Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109


    Camryn was very surprised to hear that.


    He was from York Corporation.


    Was he an employee of York Corporation or someone from the York family?


    Camryn could not tell.


    She thought, ¡®I¡¯ll ask Serenity who that number belongs to the next time shees to my store to buy


    flowers.¡¯


    Serenity did not know Callum had begun to approach Camryn. After Zachary sent her to the bookstore,


    she chatted with Jasmine for a while before her old ssmates she invited over to help weave the


    handicrafts arrived. Serenity told them to weave a small trinket ording to her instructions.


    She first had to make sure that their skills were not rusty, then she took a lot of materials from the small


    storeroom and distributed them to everyone to take home and weave.


    After sending them off, Serenity turned and was just about to go back into the store when Elisa arrived


    in her car. She watched Elisa park in front of the bookstore and get out of the car.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Elisa walked over to Serenity with a smile. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°I just saw youing as I was sending my ex¨Cssmates out.¡±


    Elisa looked around and asked, ¡°Were they the ssmates you invited to help weave your crafts?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I can rx a lot more now and make money with you guys. By the way, we¡¯re going to a


    banquet tonight.¡±


    Serenity remembered thest banquet she attended at the Dowling residence. Elisa and she offended


    Carrie by helping Camryn because they could not stand by and watch Carrie try to ruin her own sister.


    That spoiled girl had actually hired thugs to block her car and smash it. It was the same thing that Noah


    did.


    Although Serenity was fine and Carrie was taken away by the police, her conflict with the Newman


    family was getting worse.


    ¡°These two men look familiar.¡±


    Elisa nced at the bodyguards who were sitting in front of the bookstore. She smiled and asked, ¡°My


    cousin¨Cinw specially arranged for them to follow you because he¡¯s worried that someone will steal


    you away, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°No, he arranged for them to follow me because he¡¯s worried that I¡¯ll be in danger.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elisa giggled and entered the store with Serenity, saying,¡± You¡¯re the missus of the York family. It¡¯s


    natural for you to keep a few bodyguards with you. I sometimes go out with a few of them too.¡±


    However, she went out by herself most of the time. She liked the feeling of freedom that came with


    being alone.


    When Jasmine saw Elisa arrive, she took some fruits out from the refrigerator, washed them, arranged


    them in a fruit bowl, and served them to her friends.


    ¡°Seren and Jas, I came here to talk to you about the fields. The discussion went well, and the vige


    chiefs of the various viges have no problem with our proposal. They¡¯ll hold a meeting to ask


    everyone else¡¯s opinions and discuss their prices. After everyone agrees, we can sign the lease


    ording to the size of thend.¡±

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110


    Whether it was Serenity¡¯s hometown or the neighboring viges, the young worked in the cities while


    only the older generation stayed behind. The elderly could not do much farm work, so the fields were


    deserted. Since there was someone rich who wanted to rent the fields from them, they would not refuse


    the opportunity to earn money.


    Serenity and Jasmine were very pleased to hear this.


    After Elisa finished updating them about the investment project, she looked at Serenity and hesitated a


    moment before saying, ¡°That was the good news. Time for the bad news. Seren, I also got someone to


    inquire about what your rtives were up to while talking about contracting thend.¡±


    ¡°Everything they¡¯ve done has been bad news. Just say it, Elisa. I¡¯m prepared to hear whatever it is


    they¡¯re doing recently. At most, they hauled away the bricks, sand, and gravel and sold them.¡±


    ¡°The trucks of materials you sent to rebuild the house were still there. They were stacked properly


    untouched. Your rtives didn¡¯t try removing them or selling them.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°It seems my threat against Noah worked.¡±


    Noah was not his grandparents¡® favorite, but he had his own advantages as the youngest.


    She told Noah to keep an eye out and not allow the Hunt family to move the materials she had


    delivered. Noah probably took it as an order because he was terrified of her.


    ¡°Back then, you said that you¡¯ll be filing awsuit to get your parents¡® house back. Although the two old


    ones don¡¯t know much about thew, the younger ones do. After they exined, your grandparents


    realized what awsuit meant. They know that they won¡¯t benefit from awsuit.¡±


    Elisa continued, ¡°Your grandparents were displeased, so they started spreading rumors in the vige,


    saying that you and your sister were not their biological granddaughters. Since you¡¯re not biologically


    rted, you have no right topete for the family property.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless.


    Serenity was stunned and then sneered. ¡°They¡¯re going that far? They said I¡¯m not my father¡¯s


    biological daughter? I take after my father. The only way for Liberty and I not to be their biological


    grandchildren is if my dad wasn¡¯t their biological son either.¡±


    ¡°The other vigers also said that you look like your father, and it¡¯s impossible that you¡¯re not his flesh


    and blood. They also said that your parents had a good rtionship when they were alive. Your mother


    would never have had an affair behind your father¡¯s back.


    ¡°So, the final version of the rumor they spread is¨Cyour father wasn¡¯t their biological son. He was


    adopted. They said they raised him and helped him marry and have children of his own when he grew


    up, so he owed them. Thus, after your father died, the property he left behind, which was the house,


    should be given to them, his parents, instead.


    Jasmine looked at her best friend sympathetically. How unlucky was Serenity to have such vile


    rtives? They sought nothing but profit.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Serenity sneered. ¡°Do they think they can take my parents¡® inheritance by spreading such rumors?


    That old man probably forgot that out of all of his children, my father took after him the most. The


    others favor the old woman.¡±


    The two elderly went too far. Serenity did not even want to call them her grandparents anymore.


    Old Mr. Hunt was older now. His face was full of wrinkles, and he looked much more different than how


    he did when he was young. However, Serenity took after her father, and her father took after Old Mr.


    Hunt. Thus, there was some facial resemnce between Old Mr. Hunt and her.


    ¡°If he ims that my dad was adopted, then how will he exin their simr physical features? They¡¯re


    really doing everything they can to twist the facts. They even denied their rtionship with their own


    son. Do they think they can get away with it because my dad is no longer around?¡±


    In fact, their spreading these rumors would not affect the oue of thewsuit. Whether Serenity and


    Liberty were their parents¡® biological children, or whether their father was Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s biological son


    had no effect on the verdict.


    Her parents raised her sister and her for so many years. Even if they were not biologically rted, they


    had a legal adoptive rtionship. Either way, the truth remains they were their parents¡® biological


    children.


    The Hunt family spread such rumors because they wanted to use morality to get the sisters to


    voluntarily give up fighting for the legacy left behind by their parents.

 Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111


    ¡°They can try every dirty trick under the sun, but we¡¯re not going to change our minds about taking


    them to court. We¡¯ll only take what is ours and nothing more,¡± Serenity spoke firmly.


    She was not a heartless person, but she could show no mercy when it came to her money- hungry


    rtives.


    It would take Serenity a lifetime to get over the hurt from her childhood.


    ¡°Of course. They can talk and make up stories all they want. We¡¯ll take the legal route, so it¡¯s a fair


    game for them and us.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°I have never met anyone more shameless than them. Are you sure your father is their


    blood family, Seren?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I believe so. My father shared an uncanny resemnce with his old man. They¡¯re just ying


    favorites¡­. That¡¯s the case with some parents-they dote on the oldest and youngest while the middle


    child tends to get ignored.


    ¡°I will request for a DNA test if they put up a defense, saying that my father isn¡¯t their child in court. The


    DNA test will prove the blood rtions.


    ¡°If they aren¡¯t willing to do the DNA test, it can only mean that they are lying and have something to


    hide.¡±


    With the current medical-technology, a DNA test could determine blood ties between family members.


    The rumors spread by Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt in town would only make them aughingstock.


    Everybody came from the same town, and the older generation was still around when Serenity¡¯s father


    was born. These people would not be blind to the truth.


    It was the same with Serenity¡¯s mother. The people in Lisa¡¯s hometown might not remember much


    about her, but they knew that Lisa was adopted.


    ¡°As you said, they¡¯re spreading rumors to guilt-trip you into thinking that you shouldn¡¯t fight for the


    property since you¡¯re not rted to them.¡±


    Elisa and Jasmine shared the same thoughts.


    The Hunts¡¯ ability to twist the facts was all too familiar to them.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you girls are aware of it,¡± Elisa added. ¡°The project we¡¯re investing in is


    there, but I¡¯ll get someone to be our representative and manage the project. You¡¯ll be the first to know if


    anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Elisa.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re best friends and cousins. Don¡¯t get all polite with me. We¡¯re closer than that.


    Are you using a different skincare product? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the brand I gave you. You smell different.¡±


    Elisa was familiar with her favorite andmonly used skincare products. She did not notice at first,


    but she realized it now. Hence why she asked. Elisa was also changing the topic to stop Serenity from


    thanking her repeatedly.


    ¡°Yeah. You smell different to me too.¡±


    Jasmine gleefully asked her best friend, ¡°Are you using the skincare products Mr. York. gave you?¡±


    ¡°You talk as if Mr. Bucham doesn¡¯t give you anything. Mr. Bucham is more attentive and romantic than


    my man. You can call mine a blockhead. He can¡¯t seem to take a hint. He needs direct orders.


    ¡°He gave me a few different collections of skincare products, saying that I can only use the ones he


    bought me. Isn¡¯t he domineering? He wants to take over every aspect of my life.¡±


    Elisa and Jasmine answered in unison, ¡°You should be content. He spoils you crazy, and here you are,


    whining about it. You don¡¯t know how good you get it.¡±


    Zachary did not know much about romance, nor was he sensual with his words. Nevertheless, anyone


    could spot his love and concern for Serenity from a mile away.


    Elisa knew better than anyone else how much Zachary changed for Serenity. God knew how many


    women in Wiltspoon were jealous of Serenity.

 Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯m the luckiest woman alive. I will count my blessings. I


    mean, I do count blessings.¡±


    Her best friends and family were easily paid off by Zachary, and now they always put in the good word


    for him.


    Well, Zachary was good to Serenity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should get him.¡±


    Serenity puckered her brows.


    Her two best friends believed Serenity was tormenting them by showing off her rtionship.


    It did not affect Jasmine much though as Josh was nice to her too. However, as someone without a


    partner, Elisa was envious and jealous.


    ¡°Zachary used to have everything but a wife. Though that¡¯s settled because you¡¯re now married to him.


    He needs children in his life now. Hurry up and make babies. Get a pair of twins-a girl and a boy.¡±


    With an adorable kid like Sonny in mind, Elisa uttered, ¡°You can have lots of children if they are as cute


    and smart as Sonny. Zachary can afford to raise them anyway.


    ¡°Seren, any good news from you? I must be the first to know if there is. I want to prepare gifts for my


    future niece or nephew.¡±


    Jasmine teased her, ¡°Seren¡¯d be telling Mr. York first if she¡¯s pregnant. Don¡¯t fight for the number one


    spot with Mr. York. He might just be jealous of you and stop Seren from hanging out with you.¡±


    Elisa remarked in delight, ¡°I was scared of Zachary before, but now he¡¯s scared of me. I¡¯m the older


    cousin, remember? Hahaha. It makes me happy every time I¡¯m reminded that Zachary is ranked below


    me in the family.¡±


    Serenity was blunt. ¡°It¡¯s more like you scare him off.¡±


    Elisa was speechless.


    ¡°My Aunt Flo has just finished this month¡¯s visit, so no news of pregnancy. I want a girl and a boy too.


    Mr. Remy Johnson¡¯s sister-inw is carrying twins, I believe. Her due date is around the corner.¡±


    Serenity had heard it from Zachary.


    Zachary reflected envy in his tone when he brought up that Ben and his wife were having twins.


    Serenity knew very little about the richest family in Anneburg, and the only person she had more


    information on was Remy.


    Serenity¡¯s eyes were on Elisa when she was talking.


    Not reading much into the situation, Elisa said with a smile, ¡°The renovation on Mr. Johnson¡¯s house


    has begun. Mr. Johnson often dropped by to check on the progress. I would invite him for tea if I ran


    into him. I also caught wind that his sister-inw is carrying twins. Apparently, his other sister-inw


    had twins too, twin boys.


    ¡°The Johnsons are like the Yorks. Their family seemed to be blessed with only sons.¡±


    Elisa then remarked, ¡°Seren, you¡¯ll be a hero in the York family if you give birth to a daughter. They


    have been hoping for a girl in the family for years.¡±


    While the Johnsons were mostly blessed with sons, only Ben¡¯s generation was without a girl. His father


    had a sister.


    The Yorks had not had a girl in the family for generations.


    Serenity uttered with a grin, ¡°The pressure is always on the women to have sons. It¡¯s different for me-I


    am under pressure to have a daughter. Nana has been nagging about having a great-granddaughter.


    She said I could expect a handsome reward for giving birth to a girl.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May mentioned that the push present for giving birth to a boy is fifty million, and five hundred


    million for a girl. I heard about it before. All of Grandma May¡¯s daughters-in-w had three sons each:


    She still hasn¡¯t gotten her wish, and the five hundred million dors remained unimed.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Elisa kept her gaze on her cousin as she said this. The message was clear.

 Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113


    Serenity was shocked.


    She was in the wrong business. In fact, why set up her own business? She could just give Zachary


    children. Her wealth could be built through giving birth.


    Jasmine gasped in awe; as expected from the wealthy.


    The push present was a lot of money, and Grandma May was not the only giver. The other family


    members would be showering with cash gifts too.


    ¡°Seren, you can be rich by having children,¡± Jasminemented with a smile.


    Elisa grabbed Jasmine¡¯s hand and caressed the charm bracelet Jasmine got from Mrs. Bucham,


    uttering, ¡°Jasmine, you don¡¯t need to be envious of Seren. Your future mother-in-w gave you a family


    heirloom. I thought my eyes deceived me, but now that I had a close examination, I¡¯m certain this is the


    Buchams¡¯ family heirloom.¡±


    Jasmine was at a loss for words.


    ¡°The Buchams¡¯ family heirloom? How can you tell?¡±


    It never urred to Jasmine that Mrs. Bucham would give her the family heirloom during their first


    encounter.


    Did Jasmine pass the test the first time?


    ¡°My mom took me to get acquainted with thedies of the Bucham family. I always saw Mrs. Bucham


    with the charm bracelet. The firstdy of the household also has one, and hers is more valuable than


    Mrs. Bucham¡¯s.


    ¡°Mrs. Bucham mentioned that this is their family heirloom. It is passed down to the wife of the oldest


    son. I guess Josh is the oldest son?¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°Julian, the head of the household, is older.¡±


    ¡°But they don¡¯t have the same mother. They¡¯re just cousins.¡±


    Jasmine blushed. ¡°That¡¯s a shocker. They are close like brothers. Josh must be the oldest child in his


    family then.¡±


    Elisa remarked with a grin, ¡°So you don¡¯t need to be jealous of Seren. Your future inws are on the


    same level as the Yorks. God, both of you bagged the two greatest families in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Jasmine looked at Serenity while Serenity met her gaze.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not like the girls had never seen jewelry before. Jasmine was aware that Mrs. Bucham gave her


    an expensive gift, but it never crossed her mind that Mrs. Bucham saw Jasmine as her daughter-inw


    from the first time they met.


    Josh must have known about it, but he said nothing. The man even urged Jasmine to ept the gift


    from Mrs. Bucham.


    The guy was conniving as ever.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cook now.¡±


    Jasmine made an excuse to leave so she could give Josh a call to verify whether Elisa was right.


    She was able to mingle with the upper crust because she had an aunt who married into that circle.


    Jasmine thought she knew themunity well enough, butpared to Elisa, Jasmine realized there


    was a more affluent ss above the circle she hung out with.


    Jasmine did not even know about the Buchams¡¯ family heirloom.


    Not to mention, Serenity¡¯s first contact with the upper society was through Jasmine.


    Although Serenity was never into social climbing, she had somehow married into a powerful and


    wealthy family. She was thedy of the entire household, so there was a lot for Serenity to learn.


    Compared to Jasmine, the burden on Serenity was heavier.


    Serenity would have a lot on her te.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating here today, Jasmine. No need to cook for me.¡±


    Elisa added, ¡°I¡¯m leaving. I only came to talk about the progress of our investment project. Cece¡¯s not


    feeling herself. I want to be there for her.¡±


    ¡°Is your best friend still feeling down?¡±


    ¡°She needs time to move on. She had been with the guy for so many years only to be betrayed. Not


    everybody is like me. It¡¯s not easy to let go of feelings and move on. Even I cried to my brother a few


    times when I found out that Zachary was married.¡±


    Serenity felt awkward.


    She really thought things would work out for Elisa and Mr. York back then.

 Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114


    It never urred to Serenity that Mr. York turned out to be her husband.


    ¡°Seren, it¡¯s all in the past. I quit daydreaming the moment he saw me as his cousin-inw. He has done


    a lot for you but never anything for me. He wouldn¡¯t even talk to me in the past.¡±


    Serenity was not the only reason Elisa could get over Zachary. Elisa was able to tell that Zachary had


    no feelings for her as he only had eyes for Serenity.


    ¡°Come to think of it, my best friend shares a simr experience with you except their roles were


    reversed-she took Zachary¡¯s role. She hid her identity when she was together with her boyfriend, but


    the guy left her for someone rich. Apparently, the new girl had money and connections, so he didn¡¯t


    need to work as hard to advance in his career.¡±


    Serenity remarked, ¡°She should be relieved that she saw the man¡¯s true colors before they got


    married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I told her too.¡±


    Elisa grabbed her car keys. ¡°I got to go, Seren. Do you have time to draft the contract? If not, I can get


    my brother¡¯s secretary to do it for us. I can¡¯t be bothered with this. I spent the whole night on the


    business proposalst time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Serenity took on the responsibility since she could not put everything on Elisa¡¯s shoulders.


    This was an investment project among the three of them. There were certain things she needed to


    handle herself for the sake of gaining experience.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening for the social event.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Serenity happily answered while walking Elisa out. Once Elisa was gone, she returned to the


    shop and helped Jasmine with lunch.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Not too longter, the students flocked into the shop as school was out.


    The pair paused making lunch and attended to their trade.


    Liberty came with Sonny at noon.


    She operated a breakfast diner, so she only worked half the day. Still, Liberty was tired from waking up


    early in the morning.


    ¡°Seren, have you made lunch?¡± Liberty asked, seeing that her sister and Jasmine were upied.


    ¡°The appetizer is ready. We haven¡¯t had time to make toppings for the dish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make them.¡±


    Liberty told her son to entertain himself behind the cash register while she went into the kitchen to


    cook.


    After Serenity was done scanning books for two students, and the parent made the payment, Serenity


    asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Lane?¡±


    ¡°She went home to have lunch. Business has been great in thest two days. I¡¯ll put out a sign to hire


    tomorrow, Seren. I n to employ one person. That way, Mrs. Lane cane back and help you.¡±


    Liberty replied as she made her way into the kitchen to cook.


    Serenity had no problems with her sister¡¯s decision to bring someone on board her business. She


    always believed that her sister would excel in anything she put her mind to.


    All You Can Eat would be the best restaurant on the street.


    Her sister would be the prettiest restaurant owner.


    Liberty served a portion for her son to start eating when the shop mellowed down.


    She also helped out until all customers had left the store before they had their lunch together.


    After lunch, Serenity said, ¡°I need to tell you something, Liberty.¡±


    Rocking Sonny to sleep, Liberty lifted her chin and looked at her sister before uttering with a smile, ¡°Do


    tell.¡±


    ¡°I was stopped in the middle of the roadst night, and the car was trashed.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Liberty and Jasmine eximed in shock. They asked in unison, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

 Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Am I not sitting here all fine? But my car was smashed. Zachary drove me to


    work this morning.¡±


    Liberty nervously asked, ¡°Who was it? Was it those people again?¡±


    She thought it was their rtives again.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s the Newman family. Well, the sister of the woman I helped before, to be precise. I got into two


    arguments with her, so she hired a few thugs to get back at me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! Where is thew?¡± Liberty reproached.


    ¡°Did you call the cops?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Serenity looked at her nephew in her sister¡¯s arms and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Liberty. Zachary assigned


    another two bodyguards to protect me. I¡¯m letting you know now in case you and Sonny might be


    dragged into this.


    ¡°How about you move in with us, Liberty? We can look after one another, and it¡¯s safer for all of us.¡±


    Liberty answered, ¡°I¡¯m renting in quite a safe neighborhood. Since you called the cops, they would¡¯ve


    learned their lesson and wouldn¡¯t try something again. We¡¯re living in awful society.¡±


    After much thought, Liberty added, ¡°I cleaned out the storage room in the diner. I n to get bunk beds


    to put in there and move out of the apartment. Sonny and I can stay in the diner. At least, I can save


    money on the rental, and it¡¯s safer too.¡±


    Mr. Lewis hired security guards to patrol the streets.


    The mother and son often took rides from Serenity to get around.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up, Liberty. They won¡¯t do anything out in the open. I¡¯m only letting you know so you


    can keep your eyes peeled for anything. We can go back to the same arrangement as when you were


    working at Lewis & Co. I can go to your store and pick Sonny up toe to mine. Mrs. Lane can look


    after Sonny. It¡¯s the best of both worlds since you won¡¯t be distracted.¡±


    The sisters were past the time when they had nobody. The York and Stone families stood behind them


    now. Anyone who wanted toy a finger on them had to think twice.


    Serenity was most afraid that her nephew would be targeted.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Liberty had no objections.


    She really had no time for her son when things got hectic at the diner.


    It was not like Liberty could carry Sonny on her back as she worked. The little man was heavy, so the


    weight would be a toil on her as time went by.


    Once the sisters had the living arrangement out of the way, Serenity told her sister about their rtives


    spreading rumors.


    It did note as a surprise to Liberty.


    She had guessed that they would not give up on her parents¡¯ inheritance that easily.


    ¡°I can handle this, Liberty. You should go back and get some rest.¡±


    Letting out a yawn, Liberty replied, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll leave the e-bike at your shop. I¡¯ll catch a cab with Sonny.


    I¡¯m so tired. I can barely open my eyes.¡±


    She was drained and had a child to look after. She knew better than to ride in this condition.


    Serenity told one of the bodyguards to drive her sister and nephew home for a rest.


    There was not much activity going on in the afternoon. That night, Serenity went with her aunt to attend


    an event.


    This time, they were going to the Jeffersons¡¯ home.


    When the clock struck nine, the arrival of several luxury sedans stirred the guests at the party hosted


    by the Jeffersons.


    The person who came was Mr. York!


    Zachary was here to pick his wife up.


    Serenity did not want to attend the event with him. He respected her wish, but it was well within his


    rights to pick her up too.


    With the elegant Rolls Royce escorted by security vehicles pulling up in the driveway of the Jeffersons¡¯


    residence, the host family came out of the house to wee him.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Mr. Jefferson approached with a smile and opened the door for Zachary.


    Zachary got out of the car holding a bouquet of roses. Onlookers could not take their eyes away from


    the man.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. York looked rather charming with the bouquet in his hand. He made everybody¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    After stepping his foot out of the car, he swept a nce at everybody before turning to Mr. Jefferson.


    Before Mr. Jefferson could introduce his family to him, Zachary uttered, ¡°Sorry to bother you, Mr.


    Jefferson. I¡¯m here to pick my wife up. It¡¯ste.¡±


    Everybody was lost for words.


    The party only started at half-past seven.

 Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116


    The clock struck nine.


    There were two more hours before the event ended.


    Yet, Zachary hade all this way to take his wife home.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Mr. Jefferson smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nice that you dropped by, Mr. York. It¡¯s my mother¡¯s eightieth


    birthday. Can we have the honor of you joining us at the party?¡±


    Without replying to Mr. Jefferson, Zachary uttered in a low voice, ¡°Jim.¡±


    Jim stepped forward with a gift in his hands.


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you. This is a little gift for the birthday girl. I wish nothing but


    happiness and longevity to your mother.¡±


    Although Zachary did not attend the celebration, he was giving Old Mrs. Jefferson all due respect by


    preparing a gift.


    Jim handed the present to Mr. Jefferson. He epted the gift and thanked Zachary profusely.


    Standing there, Zachary appeared rather dashing. The bouquet looked brilliant under the night light.


    Seeing that Zachary had no intentions ofing in, Mr. Jefferson did not insist and told the maid to


    fetch Serenity.


    Mr. Jefferson did not have to do so as Zachary¡¯s arrival stirred a hugemotion. Serenity, who was


    enjoying the food in a corner, was startled. After finding out that Zachary was here, she put down her


    cutleries and told Elisa that she would check out what was going on.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Coming out of the corner, Serenity realized that it was Zachary. She called his name and had to stop


    herself from running when it dawned on her that she was wearing killer stilettos.


    Zachary feasted his eyes on her. He had to admit that Serenity was a stunner on those heels. She was


    like a princess, straight out of a fairy tale with her evening gown, light make- up, and jewelry.


    He carried a deadpan face in front of Mr. Jefferson and the others. However, the second his gaze fell


    on Serenity, his tensed facial muscles softened into a smile. Zachary only had eyes for her.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Carrying the bouquet of roses, Zachary brushed past Mr. Jefferson and headed straight to his princess.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Serenity asked.


    Zachary presented her with the flowers and uttered tenderly, ¡°I had the flower bought from Spring


    Blossoms.¡±


    Serenity would be happy to know that Zachary supported Camryn¡¯s business.


    With Serenity epting the bouquet, he remarked in a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home.¡±


    Lifting her chin, Serenity looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s early. It¡¯s only nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Zachary stared deeply into her eyes without a word.


    Serenity blinked. Her promise to him jumped into mind.


    She was speechless.


    ¡°I need to let Aunt Audrey and Elisa know.¡±


    Since he was holding her to her word, Serenity had to make it happen.


    Affection was written all over his eyes as he held her hand and brought her to the car. Zachary uttered,


    ¡°We can leave the message with Mr. Jefferson. He¡¯ll ry it to your aunt and cousin.¡±


    Serenity amusedly and speechlessly stared at him.


    She whispered a promise in his ear the other day, and now he came early to pick her up at the


    Jeffersons¡¯ residence.


    Serenity hoped she would be able to get up in time for work tomorrow.


    ¡°We¡¯re heading off, Mr. Jefferson. Please let Mrs. Stone know that I¡¯m taking Seren home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The person who answered was Mrs. Stone.


    Mrs. Stone and a fewdies were standing not too far away as they watched the scene unfold.


    ¡°I got to go, Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Mrs. Stone showed understanding, nodding her head with a smile.


    Serenity felt embarrassed.


    It was a shame that her man was shameless. As the public watched on, he led her into the car and


    shut the door, stopping the people from prying further.

 Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117


    Together with the otherdies, Mrs. Stone stood at the entrance of the Jeffersons¡¯ residence and


    watched as the familiar Rolls Royce drove away.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, Mr. York is really good to your niece. We¡¯re only halfway into the party, and he¡¯s here to


    take your niece home.¡±


    Mrs. Stone replied with a smile, ¡°Zachary is good to Seren, so good that us oldies are jealous too.¡±


    One of thedies next to Mrs. Stone probed, ¡°When are Mr. York and your niece nning for a


    wedding? It¡¯ll be nice for us to join the celebration.¡±


    Mrs. Stone curled her lips and remarked, ¡°My older niece, my husband, and I went to Wildridge Manor


    two days ago. We were there to discuss the wedding. We got a date pick in early fall, so it¡¯s a few


    months till the wedding. Don¡¯t worry. You are all invited. Don¡¯t forget to bring a gift.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Thedies replied with smiles, ¡°Of course.¡±


    It was an honor to be invited by the York family. No one would pass up on rubbing shoulders with the


    Yorks.


    In fact, many wanted to ask about Serenity¡¯s rtionship with Tania. Since Serenity always attended


    events with Mrs. Stone, was it because the mother-inw and daughter-inw did not get along or


    something else?


    Still, the consequences of Mrs. Walker¡¯s unwanted opinion shut thesedies up from asking any


    questions despite their curiosity.


    It was huge news from Mrs. Stone about the soon-to-be wedding bells. It was certain that Serenity


    would not be dropped as Mrs. York-she would be thedy of the entire York household.


    Thesedies had daughters. They needed to remind their daughters not to let things turn sour with


    Serenity at any social events even if they could not be best friends; likewise for those with daughters-


    inw.


    The interaction among the women was to get thetest news for their husbands and to befriend those


    useful to them.


    Serenity could imagine the chatter about her early leave from the event. Nevertheless, there was no


    point crying over spilled milk. She did not need to care what others thought of her.


    Once in the car, she said, ¡°You came at nine. The party was only halfway through.¡±


    Zachary gave her a burning look and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the time. I just felt you had been away for


    a long time, so I came to pick you up.¡±


    As if Serenity would believe him.


    ¡°Did you have enough to eat?¡± Zachary suddenly asked.


    He knew she was a foodie. Apart from learning to socialize and make friends, Serenity attended social


    functions to try out all the gourmets in the world.


    Zachary was brought back to when they first got married. Serenity attended a party with Jasmine at


    Wiltspoon Hotel and both of them stuffed their faces in a corner. Serenity did not join the bustle when


    he made his grand entrance.


    However, Serenity returned home to gossip to him about him.


    Serenity suspected that he was impotent or swung the other way. Despite his mixed emotions, Zachary


    could not defend himself.


    ¡°I could have more.¡±


    Lowering her head, Serenity took a whiff of the floral scent and asked, ¡°Did you go to Spring


    Blossoms? Do you think Camryn is really blind or faking it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t personally go there. I sent someone to buy them for me.¡±


    Zachary was honest with his answer. ¡°Callum should be the one going there. As her future brother-in-


    law, I should minimize my interaction with her.¡±


    Tilting her head, Serenity looked at him and uttered amusedly, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be jealous.¡±


    ¡°I know. I can¡¯t seem to get you jealous.¡±


    There was sulkiness in Zachary¡¯s tone.


    He often got jealous over her whereas he could not spark jealousy in her.


    Although the couple had reconciled and made progress in their rtionship, Zachary believed Serenity


    was not madly in love with him. She had always kept a lucid mind.

 Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118


    Of course, Zachary would not go crazy for Serenity if he could easily have her swoon over him.


    Zachary was brought back to what Mrs. Lane said to him.


    He loved the person Serenity was now. Serenity would not be the same person he fell in love with if


    she changed.


    Such was her personality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a love rival. I¡¯ll be jealous if I have a strong love rival who¡¯s eyeing you. I would worry that


    someone will steal you away from me. I¡¯m not that great after all.¡±


    Serenity spoke matter-of-factly-she had no rivals in love.


    Sure, there were many women who coveted him. However, these women could not even take the first


    step to confess their feelings to Zachary. It was not like Serenity ever met these women either. There


    had never been catfights. Her love life had been smooth sailing as she monopolized all of Zachary¡¯s


    affection.


    He gave her all of his love and affection.


    With that in mind, Serenity believed she was a lucky woman.


    She got someone who loved her!


    Serenity was so fortunate she could beughing in her sleep being showered with the love of a brilliant


    man.


    Zachary dotingly held her and poked fun, ¡°Will you be nervous if I get someone to fight you over me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare. If someone was toe to me and say, ¡®Serenity, Zachary¡¯s mine. How much will it


    take for you to leave him?¡¯ then I¡¯ll name a price and sell you out. I can live a nice life with the money.


    Hahaha!¡±


    The chauffeur and Jim were speechless.


    It was a dangerous topic to tread on.


    The chauffeur was tempted to stop the car and take cover, but ultimately, he did not have the guts to do


    so.


    Jim wished he was invisible. s, that was not an option.


    Just when the duo thought their boss would hit the roof, Zachary merely scowled as he would not take


    his anger out on his wife. In the end, he clutched his grip behind her head and ravished her lips.


    ¡°No one has ever tried to sell me out. Serenity, don¡¯t you dare do that to me.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity grinned. ¡°I was only kidding. It takes two to tango. Your admirers won¡¯t be able toe close


    to you unless you let them. Likewise, you¡¯ll be all over these women if you¡¯re a yboy.


    ¡°But I trust you. You¡¯re a straight guy who can¡¯t talk to women. Besides, you didn¡¯t fall head over heels


    for Elisa. You probably think it¡¯s a waste of your time to look at other heiresses.¡±


    To Serenity, Elisa was a great girl.


    She believed that Elisa and Zachary were perfect for each other if she was not in the picture.


    Pinching her cheek, Zachary said tenderly, ¡°My heart can only hold so much. I already have you. I need


    to fatten you up, so you¡¯ll be stuck in my heart and can¡¯t get out. If you can¡¯t get out, others can¡¯te


    in. You can only be my wife in this lifetime.¡± Well, Zachary hoped they could find each other in the next


    life too.


    Serenity earnestly said, ¡°My heart is not that big to ept another person. You¡¯re a big boy. You¡¯re


    blocking anyone else from entering.¡±


    Zacharyughed.


    She might not love him as he did her but her love was pure like no other.


    Serenity turned down Shawn¡¯s love. She often brought Shawn up when she had no idea of his feelings


    as she had only ever seen Shawn as a brother.


    She stopped talking about Shawn the moment she found out about his feelings and Shawn was now


    history to the couple.

 Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    The couple indulged in a little romance until Serenity realized that they were not en route to Brynfield.


    ¡°To the vi on the hilltop.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Serenity remarked.


    Zachary stared at her with a worried look, afraid she might be displeased or not like it.


    The vi on the hilltop did not leave Serenity the best of memories.


    Zachary held Serenity captive in the estate for two days after the revtion of his identity. He was


    afraid to lose her, but it took everybody to talk sense into him before he could let go and allow her to


    leave.


    Since the day she set foot out of the vi, Serenity had never returned to the ce.


    ¡°Seren, we don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t like it there. I¡¯ll get the driver to switch course for Brynfield.¡±


    After a pause, he mumbled under his breath, ¡°Nana is still staying in Brynfield.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°We can go to the vi on the hilltop. No need to switch routes.¡±


    The guy must think that he might startle Grandma May in Brynfield when letting loose in the bedroom.


    Serenity did not want to disturb the olddy either.


    While the incident at the estate did not leave asting trauma on Serenity, she would be brought back


    to the time upon entering the ce.


    It was a good thing that all that was in the past.


    She had to face her fears.


    Serenity could understand his madness and paranoia from back then since the incident was behind


    them now.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that she did not object to returning to the vi, Zachary let out a sigh of relief.


    He was morefortable living on the estate as that was his living quarters for a few years. Zachary


    had only taken residence in Brynfield for several months.


    ¡°Did Mrs. Newman look for you?¡± Zachary suddenly asked.


    Mr. Newman rushed back to Wiltspoon when he got word that Carrie was detained. He nearly passed


    out in anger when he learned the whole thing from his wife. His daughter let the situation get the best of


    her.


    He could not believe his daughter woulde up with such a thing.


    It had to be a foolproof n if Carrie wanted to go up against Serenity. At least, Carrie must make sure


    the evidence would not be traced back to her before making her move.


    The stunt Carrie pulled was wed, to say the least. She even made personal contact with the thugs.


    Mrs. Newman knew that her daughter acted recklessly. However, she only found out after the deed was


    done. It was toote to stop Carrie.


    It never crossed Mrs. Newman¡¯s mind that Serenity could fight. These thugs did not even leave a


    scratch on her.


    Besides, Zachary had hired bodyguards to protect Serenity in the shadows.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Had Mrs. Newman known that her daughter would act on impulse, she would have stopped her.


    It was what it was. Plus, Serenity had proof. Despite Mrs. Newman¡¯s heartache and desperation to


    save her daughter, she could do nothing.

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120


    Mrs. Newman would have everything sorted if they were faced with an ordinary person.


    It was a different story because the person they were targeting was Mrs. York.


    ¡°No. Did Mr. Newmane looking for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He came with gifts to apologize again, but I wouldn¡¯t meet with him. I told Callum to handle it.¡±


    Since Callum would have to engage with the Newmans in the near future, he could use the practice by


    dealing with the matter.


    Poor Callum.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so kind as to forgive Carrie even if Mrs. Newman came to me. To be kind to the enemy is


    to be cruel to myself.


    ¡°The feud between Carrie and I is past reconciliation.¡±


    Serenity took Camryn¡¯s side too, and Carrie had it in for Camryn. The fact that they took different


    stands determined that they were on opposing sides.


    ¡°No need to patch things up with her. She¡¯s spoiled and thinks she should get her way in everything.


    She¡¯ll always hold a grudge even if you forgive her. She¡¯ll get even with you every chance she gets.


    There¡¯s no point resolving things with someone who doesn¡¯t think they¡¯re wrong.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Zachary showed his tyrannical side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Seren. You have me. I won¡¯t let my wife be


    wronged. No need to be scared or grovel to anyone!¡±


    Serenity uttered with a smile, ¡°Even if I¡¯m not your wife, I have my principles. Why should I relent when


    I did nothing wrong? If she can do it to me, she can do the same to anyone. I got thew to punish her.


    While it might not change her attitude, it could serve as a lesson. to stop her from ying with lives.¡±


    Putting on a solemn face, Serenity added, ¡°I just hope you don¡¯t think I overstep my boundaries and


    give you problems.¡±


    Zachary nibbled on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m happy to clean up after you and take away your


    problems for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°You talk as if I often get myself into trouble.¡±


    Zachary chuckled.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something. My grandparents spread some rumors in my hometown, saying


    that my dad isn¡¯t their son. Apparently, they found him somewhere and raised him. They said my dad


    should be grateful that they raised him, but he died before he could repay my grandparents, so they


    deserved my dad¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°Do you need help to investigate whether your father is their biological son?¡±


    ¡°I have no doubt my dad is their son. My dad has an uncanny resemnce to Granddad and the only


    exnation for this is their blood rtion.¡±


    Serenity never doubted that her father was not a Hunt.


    ¡°I would believe them if they dragged me to do a DNA test to prove we¡¯re not rted. Otherwise, it¡¯s all


    a ruse.¡±


    Zachary fell silent for a moment before uttering, ¡°You can never be too sure about things. Some people


    might look alike even though they are not rted by blood. Have you read the news? There¡¯s a child


    who resembles a wealthy man, but they¡¯re not rted at all.


    ¡°Your father might look like Old Mr. Hunt, but they might not be biologically rted. No parents would


    be so emotionally detached as your grandparents were from your father and mother. There¡¯s a


    possibility that they found and raised your father.¡±


    Serenity remarked, ¡°The townspeople would know if it¡¯s true. Many from the older generation are still


    around. My sister and I have never heard anything about my dad not being their biological son.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Zachary said, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know that Ben¡¯s wife, Jane, was adopted by the


    Murphy family. The Murphies had a daughter and intended the name for their daughter, but their


    daughter fell sick and left the world. They found Ben¡¯s wife when their daughter passed away.


    ¡°They brought her home to rece their daughter. Since both girls were of the same age, the


    townspeople had no idea of the switcheroo. They always thought Ben¡¯s wife was the Murphies¡¯


    biological daughter.¡±


    Serenitymented, ¡°Do you think this is the same case with my dad?¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s no harm in looking into it. They must be really biased parents if your


    dad turns out to be their biological son. If he isn¡¯t, then it would exin their attitude.¡±


    ¡°Why bother with an investigation? Just ask Noah to get here. I¡¯ll do a DNA test with him. The test


    should still show something since we have the same grandfather.¡±


    Poor Noah. He was always the first person to pop into Serenity¡¯s head.

 Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121


    Zachary gave it a thought before saying, ¡°It sounds like a good n. The DNA test is the most direct


    approach andpelling evidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to bring him here. You can get a DNA test with him. You can m the evidence in


    their face during the trial unless Noah isn¡¯t their grandson.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Um¡­ What if Noah isn¡¯t their grandson¡­¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    The couple¡¯s minds went nk.


    In the end, Zachary said, ¡°Just get a DNA test with your grandfather. The old man is not going to


    cooperate for sure. Here¡¯s where Noah cane into ce. He can get a few strands of hair from your


    grandfather. The hair follicles have to be intact to do the DNA test.¡±


    The DNA test did not always have to be done with blood.


    Noah was the youngest grandson in the Hunt family. Serenity had roughened the boy up a couple of


    times to the point Noah revered Serenity now. It was a great opportunity to use him.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Believing that Zachary¡¯s n was doable, Serenity remarked, ¡°We¡¯ll do it your way. We can get Noah to


    pluck a few of my granddad¡¯s hair and I¡¯ll use it for the DNA test. We¡¯ll know whether my dad is their


    child once the result is out.¡±


    With the couple engaging in chatter, the journey home felt short.


    They soon arrived at the hilltop vi at Regent Residences.


    Mrs. Lane came out to open the gate.


    The sight of Mrs. Lane reminded Serenity that it was time to up Mrs. Lane¡¯s sry. She brought it up to


    Zachary, and-Zachary replied, ¡°You¡¯re the boss in the house. Whatever you say goes. You can increase


    Mrs. Lane¡¯s wages without my permission.¡±


    ¡°She helped my sister a lot, and that¡¯s not the nature of her job. I don¡¯t feelfortable not giving her


    extra for the ad hoc tasks. We run the household together. Even if you don¡¯t make the decision, I


    should let you know about it. Thest thing I want is you having no idea what¡¯s going on in the house.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Increase her wages.¡±


    Jim turned over to look.


    Zachary faintly remarked, ¡°Your sry has been adjusted multiple times.¡±


    Greed was not a good color for Jim.


    Jim chuckled. He and Mrs. Lane were the first two people to keep faith with the missus. As a result,


    they had multiple pay rises and higher bonuses.


    Serenity said to Jim, ¡°Jim of all trades.¡±


    Jim was dumbstruck at first but quickly broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you for thepliment and


    affirmation, Missus.¡±


    Serenity burst intoughter.


    The bodyguard got out of the car to open the car door for the couple. Zachary was first to get off, and


    he extended his hand to help Serenity out of the vehicle.


    Dressed in an evening gown and killer stilettos, Serenity was careful in getting out. She did not want to


    end up with a twisted ankle. Besides, she was still holding the bouquet that Zachary gave her.


    ¡°Sir, Missus.¡±


    Sam somehow emerged out of nowhere.


    Together with Mrs. Lane, he respectfully greeted the party.


    ¡°Sam, Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Serenity responded with a smile while Zachary said a quick hello and led Serenity into the house.


    Sam wanted to follow them when Mrs. Lane held him back. She murmured in a low voice,¡± Are you


    sure you want to be the third wheel?¡±

 Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122


    Sam replied, ¡°Thank you for the heads-up, Cecilia. Mr. Zachary wouldn¡¯t be happy if I went


    ¡°Is the bedroom arranged ording to Mr. Zachary¡¯s instruction?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all done to give the romantic feel. I can guarantee the missus will have a great experience, and


    they will take their rtionship up a notch.¡±


    Mrs. Lane replied expectantly, ¡°I hope we¡¯ll hear some good news from the missus soon.¡±


    Mr. Zachary had been working hard.


    ¡°You can talk about it with me, but don¡¯t bring this up to the missus. We don¡¯t want her to feel the


    pressure. Mr. Zachary has not been together with the missus for a long time. They might want to have


    some alone time before adding a family member.¡±


    Although Sam looked forward to the missus carrying a child, employees like themselves had no right to


    rush the couple if they wanted to enjoy a few years without kids.


    Mrs. Lane said, ¡°I know. I won¡¯t say such a thing in front of the missus. More than anything else, I hope


    the missus and Mr. Zachary will never stop loving each other.¡±


    She had witnessed Mr. Zachary falling in love with the missus and been there through the couple¡¯s ups


    and downs.


    Mr. Zachary would sometimes pour his feelings out to Mrs. Lane, and she would guide him in the right


    direction.


    Sam uttered, ¡°I hope Mr. Zachary and the missus will have their happily-ever-after and end the fights


    and silent treatments.¡±


    Brant took over as the butler when Sam had to take time off work. It happened during the time Mr.


    Zachary came clean about his identity. The missus could not ept the truth, and with the tension


    running high between the couple, the employees were constantly on tenterhooks. Brant called dozens


    of times a day to urge Sam toe back and resumed his role as the butler.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It brought back a not-so-nice memory for Mrs. Lane. ¡°The York boys do spoil their wives.¡±


    She wasforted by that thought.


    Since Sam and Mrs. Lane were whispering outside the house, Serenity heard nothing of the


    conversation. Zachary led her into the main house, and she was shocked by what was inside.


    The house was decorated gorgeously and romantically with a rainbow of balloons and flowers adding a


    pop of color to the ce. There was a red carpet unfurled on the ground, leading a path upstairs. She


    guessed the end of the red carpet was his bedroom door.


    Flower petals were sprinkled next to the carpet, exuding a romantic and beautiful vibe.


    Apart from the balloons and flowers, there were pictures of her with Zachary in their everyday life.


    There was one of them shopping for groceries, having dinner together, enjoying the garden on the


    swing, etc. In short, the photos captured their moments together as a couple.


    Serenity had no idea when these pictures were printed, much less when they were taken.


    Nevertheless, the romantic setting and pictures of them together took her down memoryne. Of all the


    good and the bad they went through as a couple, Serenity remembered the good while Zachary was


    willing to shoulder the bad for her.


    Keeping an eye on her expression, Zachary could tell his n was a sess when he saw the joy and


    awe on her face. He had cracked his head to think of something romantic and asked help from


    everybody to set the ce up. His wife was impressed.


    Josh was not the only guy who knew how to set the mood. He could too.


    Just as Josh wanted Jasmine to be happy, Zachary wished the same for Serenity. Serenity did not


    have to envy Jasmine.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity held his hands tight and gleefully uttered, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. The ce is so beautiful. I feel so


    loved.¡±


    He put a lot of heart into it.


    It was hard for a man like him to set up such a romantic scene for her.


    ¡°I want to take pictures. I want to take a video to capture the moment. I¡¯ll have something to look back


    on every time I watch the video.¡±


    She wanted to save the wonderful setting Zachary made especially for her. It would always remain a


    sweet memory when they turned old and gray.

 Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123


    ¡°Sure,¡± Zachary dotingly responded.


    Serenity put the bouquet on the coffee table and pulled out her phone to capture the romance in the


    room, preserving Zachary¡¯s love for her in a digital form.


    After Serenity took photos and videos, the couple took a few more together.


    Serenity was over the moon.


    ¡°Take a look upstairs.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Did you decorate the room like this too? It must be beautiful and romantic.


    I¡¯m so d.¡±


    Zachary grinned without a word as he took her by the hand upstairs.


    Serenity was right. The red carpet extended to their bedroom door.


    Pushing the bedroom door open, Serenity could not stop herself from smiling.


    The setup in the room was no different from downstairs, but the lovenguage was written in the air. A


    ss of wine in this sensual room would push the mes of desire to an all- time high.


    It was a night of pleasure and intimacy.


    With the sun rising in the east, the break of dawn took over the night and weed a new day.


    Serenity was not able to wake up at her usual time.


    She was lost in a sweet dream.


    As always, the man beside her opened his eyes and stared at Serenity¡¯s serene and content face. His


    eyes softened as he scanned every bit of her facial features and leaned in for a peck on her lips.


    ¡°Good morning, Seren,¡± Zachary whispered in her ear after the kiss.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Serenity was deep in her sleep to hear the morning greeting.


    ¡°I went overboardst night, Seren. Carry on with your sleep. I¡¯m going to work and make money to


    support you.¡±


    Zachary murmured in her ear and smooched her cheeks. It took a while before he could convince


    himself to get up.


    Half an hourter, a certain somebody strutted down the stairs, feeling rather fresh.


    Sam waited on thending. Seeing that Zachary wasing down, he courteously informed,


    ¡°Breakfast is ready, Mr. Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary ran his eyes around the room d¨¦cor andmented, ¡°The ce exudes a different


    kind of beauty during the day.¡±


    Sam said with a grin, ¡°You decorated the ce, especially for the missus. It¡¯s beautiful whether during


    the night or day. The missus will be very happy.¡±


    Having enjoyed a great night, Zachary had a big smile on his face. He remarked in delight,¡± Seren was


    happy about it.¡±


    Setting a romantic mood could really make his wife¡¯s day.


    Zachary intended to spice up his romance game so that Seren could experience joy every day.


    Zachary sat down at the dining hall and told Sam, ¡°Seren is resting right now. Don¡¯t let anyone disturb


    her. Mrs. Lane can make her something to eat when she wakes up. Tell her I¡¯ll make an arrangement


    for what we discussedst night.¡±


    Sam gleefully replied, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Judging by Mr. Zachary¡¯s cheerfulness, Sam knew the missus was more than happy aboutst night.


    The employees were delighted too. Their callous and emotionless boss picked up on romancing. Old


    Mrs. York no longer needed to worry about Mr. Zachary¡¯s marriage.

 Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124


    Well, Grandma May was upied getting her other grandsons to ditch the singlehood.


    Inspired by her first sessful matchmaking, the olddy wanted to keep the momentum going and put


    her other grandsons, who were at the right age to marry but stayed single anyway, on the market.


    All that was left to do then was to wait for the birth of her great-granddaughter.


    A reward of five hundred million dors would be given to the one who would give her a great-


    granddaughter!


    Zachary had a moment to himself as he finished his breakfast and read the paper for fifteen minutes on


    the sofa in the living room. He then got up and walked out of the house to get to work.


    Prior to leaving, he reminded Mrs. Lane to take good care of Serenity. By the worried look on his face,


    Mrs. Lane was tempted to suggest he brought Serenity to work with him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Jim.¡±


    Before getting into the car, Zachary suddenly told Jim, ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow me today. I need you to


    do something for me. Go to the Hunts¡¯ hometown and find Noah. You are free to coerce or threaten


    him, but he needs to pluck several strands of Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s hair with follicles. He can¡¯t cut the old


    man¡¯s hair with scissors. Make sure to transport Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s hair in a ziplock bag.¡±


    Jim respectfully answered, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    Zachary then got into the car and left the vi on the hilltop under the escort of his security detail.


    Halfway to the office, Zachary recalled during their intimate moment, Serenity talked about taking


    Sonny to the bookstore so Liberty could focus on the business. He instructed the chauffeur, ¡°Go to All


    You Can Eat. It¡¯s on the street leading up to Lewis & Co.¡±


    Since Zachary and Duncan were best friends, the chauffeur often ferried his boss to Lewis & Co.


    Hearing that it was on the same street, the chauffeur immediately rerouted.


    Liberty had put out a hiring yesterday, so a lot of people had inquired about the job since yesterday


    afternoon.


    While she had only intended to hire one person, Liberty finally decided upon two middle- aged women


    who appeared rather honest and good with their hands. They were the hardworking kind who would not


    quit halfway as they had a family to feed.


    The two waitresses were starting work today.


    It was past the morning rush hour when Zachary arrived at the breakfast diner. Still, the diner was


    packed with people. There wereborers who got off work from a graveyard shift. Hearing that a new


    breakfast ce had opened, everybody came to try the tasty and new variety of food.


    Liberty and the two waitresses barely had time to pause for a break.


    Sonny was sitting behind the cash register, slumping against the chair asleep.


    It was hard for kids tost through the morning after waking up early.


    Having no time to look after her son, Liberty simply draped a jacket over Sonny.


    Zachary walked into the scene, feeling bad for his nephew.


    Drawing close, Zachary picked Sonny up from the chair and told his sister-inw. ¡°I¡¯m taking Sonny


    with me, Liberty.¡±


    Liberty stopped working for a second and approached Zachary with a question, ¡°Is it convenient for


    you? He can rest here if you¡¯re busy. I identally woke him as I was getting up this morning. He


    stayed awake with me for several hours until now. He¡¯s exhausted.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Seren?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still asleep. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take Sonny to the office. He can sleep in my private resting room.


    Sonny¡¯s a well-behaved boy. He won¡¯t bother me.¡±


    Even if Sonny was awake, Zachary had a big enough office for him to run around and y.


    As someone who had been there, Liberty got the message when she heard her sister was still asleep.


    She wanted to remind the couple to show some restraint, but it was not her ce to tell Zachary off.


    Liberty uttered with a smile, ¡°Alright then. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m really fond of Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Sonny takes long naps, so he¡¯ll probably be up in the afternoon. Call me when he wakes up. I¡¯lle


    and pick him up.¡±


    Even if Zachary took her son away, Sonny would not be much of a bother as he would be asleep for a


    while. Hence, Liberty feltfortable leaving Sonny in Zachary¡¯s care.


    No sooner had Zachary taken Sonny away than Hank entered the breakfast diner with Jessica.

 Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125


    Jessica started looking around the ce the moment she set foot in the diner. She was disappointed


    that Sonny was not around, but she did not show it on her face.


    It was the two servers¡® first day, so they had no idea about Liberty¡¯s rtionship with Hank. One of


    them came forth with a smile on her face, asking the couple what they would like to eat.


    Hank brought Jessica to an empty table to sit down.


    ¡°Jessica, wifey, what would you like to eat?¡±


    Before they went out, Jessica had demanded Hank to specifically call her ¡°wifey¡± in Liberty¡¯s presence.


    Even though Liberty had no feelings for Hank, Jessica could not stop herself from seeing Liberty as her


    love rival.


    It was probably because Jessica stole Hank from Liberty. Hence, she felt insecure that Hank would be


    taken by another.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have whatever you¡¯re having.¡±


    Hank told the waitress, ¡°Two breakfast sets.¡±


    She took down their order and asked the couple to wait while she brought the food to them.


    Most of the food was prepared in advance, except the main dishes which were made to order.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I see Sonny?¡± Jessica asked in a seemingly casual manner.


    Hank did not know the answer to her question. By right, Sonny should be in the diner.


    Did Serenity take him?


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Liberty.¡±


    Since Jessica had agreed to let the Browns visit Sonny and even allow Sonny to have short stays at


    the Browns¡® residence, Hank could finally talk about his son with his wife.


    Rising to his feet, Hank walked up to Liberty, who was busy in the kitchen, and asked her through the


    window between the dining area and kitchen, ¡°Where¡¯s my son, Liberty?¡±


    Liberty took a nce at him and went back to work.


    It took a while before she faintly answered. By then, Hank nearly threw a fit from waiting. Sonny¡¯s


    asleep.¡±


    ¡°Asleep? Where?¡±


    Liberty kept to herself.


    Hank went on to say, ¡°Your business is doing good, and you¡¯re busy. It¡¯s not safe to have Sonny here.


    What if he runs outside, and you don¡¯t realize it? Someone might just kidnap him. What are you going


    to do about it then?


    ¡°My son is such a cute boy. He fits the profile of what these kidnappers are after. I¡¯m going to take


    Sonny with me so my parents can take care of him for a while.¡±


    Liberty took a fleeting nce at Jessica who was helping herself to breakfast.


    Getting the message, Hank spoke in hushed tones, ¡°Jessica said yes to it. She¡¯s happy to have a child


    in the house. It will make the ce livelier, and my parents won¡¯t constantly fight with Jessica.¡±


    Liberty wanted to say no. Still, she had to consider the terms of the divorce. At the end of the day, Hank


    was Sonny¡¯s father. Liberty said, ¡°You can take him to stay with you if he agrees. You can¡¯t make him if


    he¡¯s not keen on it.¡±


    She left the choice in her son¡¯s hands.


    Sonny was more than willing to have outings with his father, but he did not want to live somewhere with


    his mother out of his sight.


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s keen. It¡¯s his home too. I am his father. My parents are his grandparents. My parents


    are used to looking after children. They¡¯re bored out of their minds now that they have no little kids to


    take care of. They have been nagging me to look after Sonny.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have Sonny¡¯s custody and I won¡¯t fight for it. I¡¯m just trying to share the burden. It¡¯s all


    for Sonny¡¯s safety.¡±


    Hank then added, ¡°Where is Sonny sleeping? I¡¯ll take him home after breakfast. It¡¯s none of my


    business that you want to start a business, set up an eatery, or to make money, but it pains me to see


    my son getting up at the crack of dawn because of you.¡±

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126


    ¡°Sonny went with his uncle.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York? Isn¡¯t Sonny asleep?¡±


    Liberty faintly remarked, ¡°He¡¯s asleep. Zachary carried him away in that state. You can pick him up at


    York Corporation if you want to.¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    ¡°If Sonny doesn¡¯t want to stay at your ce for a few days, you can visit him at Seren¡¯s bookshop. It


    would be hard for me to find the time to look after him since I¡¯m busy, but he¡¯ll be spending a lot of time


    at Seren¡¯s bookshop.


    Furrowing his brows, Hank said nothing more.


    Given a choice, Sonny would rather pick his aunt over his father.


    Hank had once told his son that he would take him to the zoo. The little guy was happy, but he left with


    his aunt the next day anyway. Sonny was willing to give up on the trip to the ZOO.


    He knew where he stood.


    Hank had not been a good father. Although his son called him dad, they were not very close.


    He returned to his seat at the table. Jessica asked, ¡°You look upset. What happened? Did you get into


    another row with her? Is Sonny around?¡±


    ¡°Zachary took Sonny away. She said that we can¡¯t make Sonny stay with us if he doesn¡¯t want to. I can


    already tell that Sonny won¡¯t want to stay with us. My parents have never taken care of Sonny before. IThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    used to be busy with work, so I hadn¡¯t spent much time with Sonny. I doubt he¡¯ll want to live with us for


    a while.¡±


    After a brief silence, Hank added, ¡°We can visit when we miss the boy.¡±


    Although freaking out inside, Jessica remained calm on the surface and spoke understandingly, ¡°It


    takes time to bond even for fathers and sons. You should visit him often when you have the time. Take


    him out, bring him to nice restaurants, and have fun with him at the yground. He¡¯ll learn to trust you


    as his father and be willing to stay with you.¡±


    Hank answered, ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s no rush. We can take things slow.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell Liberty that we¡¯ll take Sonny to the zoo this weekend?¡±


    ¡°Sounds good. Sonny was jumping with joy when I said I would take him to the zoo.¡±


    Hank had no idea what Jessica was up to. He thought Jessica wanted to get along with


    Sonny and eventually have a child of her own.


    He epted Jessica¡¯s suggestion wholeheartedly.


    Zachary carried the little man into the office, earning surprised looks from York Corporation¡¯s


    employees.


    When did their CEO have a son?


    Was he not married for merely six months?


    How did a six¨Cmonth¨Cold marriage produce a two- or three¨Cyear¨Cold toddler?


    Zachary had always had a shine to his nephew. Without the help of his bodyguards, Zachary carried


    Sonny out of the car and into the office building. Everybody was shocked by the love and care he had


    for Sonny.


    No one thought it was strange that their CEO doted on his wife because the York boys were well¨C


    known uxorious husbands.


    They thought their aloof CEO would not have the patience to care for a child. It never urred to


    anyone that he had great potential to be a stay¨Cat¨Chome dad.


    Once Zachary carried Sonny into the lift, the two receptionists started their exchange in a low voice.


    ¡°Is that the boss¡¯s illegitimate child?¡±


    The receptionist nced at her colleague and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that his wife has a sister?¡±


    ¡°I do. Boss¡¯s wife lost her parents early on in life. She has been living with her sister for more than a


    decade¨Ceverybody knows that. Oh, I get it. The child is the nephew of the boss¡¯s wife. I heard her


    sister divorced her husband and has custody of the child. The son


    is about two to three years old.¡±

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127


    Seeing the light, the receptionist uttered with a smile, ¡°That sounds about right. The child must be his


    wife¡¯s nephew. I can¡¯t believe the CEO would bring his nephew to the office. People would think he was


    carrying his own son by the gentle way he held the child.¡±


    ¡°He might be dying to be a father¡­ Maybe the missus is pregnant, and he is doing at practice run on


    caring for a child. He probably wants to be a very involved father.¡±


    The other receptionist was shocked. Was it possible?


    Deep in his sleep, Sonny did not wake up during the car ride and the walk to the office. His uncle finally


    laid him down on the bed in the private resting room.


    Zachary bent over to take off Sonny¡¯s shoes and socks before removing his jacket. He also tucked the


    boy under the nket.


    The sight of the adorable child only made Zachary¡¯s heart melt. He leaned forward to kiss Sonny on the


    cheek.


    ¡°Sonny, I want to have a little boy or little girl with your aunt every time I look at you.¡±


    The boy a little shy of three years of age was sound asleep, so of course he was not going to respond


    to Zachary.


    Zachary stayed for a while before leaving the private resting room. He had juste out. of the room


    when Mr. Chaplin knocked on the door and entered.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is here, sir.¡°.


    ¡°Okay.¡± It then urred to Zachary that he was meeting Duncan to talk about a partnership. He


    gestured for Mr. Chaplin to let Duncan in.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Duncan tookrge strides into the office, asking with a smile, ¡°I heard you brought a child to the office,


    Zachary. Is it your illegitimate child? I can¡¯t believe you. We¡¯ve been buddies for many years, and you


    never bother to tell me that you secretly had a child.¡±


    Although tempted to throw something at Duncan, Zachary could not find an item of good weight.


    He peevishly snapped back, ¡°He¡¯s not my illegitimate child. He has parents, you know. But someone


    likes him a lot and wants to be his dad.¡±


    ¡°Sonny?¡±


    Without a second thought, Duncan named Sonny.


    Something did not feel right. Duncan was too quick to answer when Zachary said someone wanted to


    be Sonny¡¯s dad¨Cas if he confessed.


    Sure, Duncan was fond of Sonny and wished Sonny was his son. However, he did not like


    Liberty that way.


    ¡°Who else apart from Sonny? Other people may not know me, but how could you not? It would have


    rocked themunity if I had an illegitimate child of this age.¡±


    Zachary drew close and asked Duncan to sit down on the sofa.


    Instead of taking a seat, Duncan made his way to the private resting room. He asked, ¡°Is Sonny ying


    in the private resting area? Is he asleep? No wonder I couldn¡¯t see him when I was passing by All You


    Can Eat.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s asleep. Don¡¯t wake him.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t wake him. I just want to kiss his little face. I¡¯ve been dying to nibble on his face. How can he be


    so cute?¡±


    Zachary let Duncan enter the quiet zone, and thetter took his time in the private resting room.


    Duncan came out with tenderness running along his coarse facial lines. Judging by his content face, he


    probably thered Sonny¡¯s face with saliva.


    ¡°Sonny takes after my sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Zachary¡¯sment came out of nowhere.


    Duncan walked up to the sofa and sat down, replying, ¡°He does.¡±


    There was no way he could kiss those puffy cheeks if the boy resembled Hank.


    Seeing that the message went over his best friend¡¯s head, Zachary smiled without borating further.


    ¡°Why did you bring Sonny to the office?¡±


    ¡°Seren said that she would be taking Sonny to her shop, but she got upte today, so I brought him


    here. He¡¯s asleep anyway. He won¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Duncan did not see a problem with that.


    ¡°Do you want anything to drink?¡±


    ¡°Just a ss of water please.¡±


    Duncan said, but he got up and poured himself a drink anyway. He even told Zachary off,¡± You never


    attend to me and Josh when wee around. We have to do things ourselves.¡± ¡°Only you two get to


    make yourselves at home here.¡°

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128


    Duncan was without a word.


    Since Duncan¡¯s purpose of being here was to talk about partnership with his best friend, the pair soon


    got right into it.


    Once the duo ironed out all the kinks, Duncan was ready to leave and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on


    Sonny again. I¡¯ll take him out for some fun if he¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°You take him out? I bet he will cry his eyes out while you panic and rush to send him back.¡±


    Duncan choked.


    That was right. Sonny did not take kindly to his hugs.


    Nevertheless, Duncan went into the private resting room once again. It did not take him long to yell


    from inside, ¡°Zachary! Zachary! Hurry!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    His outcry gave Zachary a scare. Zachary jumped to his feet and raced into the private resting room.


    ¡°Sonny wet the bed. Look at the pool of pee on the bed sheet,¡± Duncan told his best friend as he


    pointed at the child on the bed.


    Zachary was lost for words.


    He drew close and removed his jacket before picking Sonny up. Zachary then took off Sonny¡¯s wet


    pants and held the boy with the jacket over him. Thest thing he wanted was for Sonny to catch a


    cold.


    Since Sonny had been asleep for a while now, he opened his eyes when Zachary was removing his


    pants.


    Seeing that it was Zachary, Sonny curled his lips and mewed, ¡°Uncle Zack.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Sonny¡¯s awake.¡±


    Sonny beamed.


    Turning on his heel, Zachary carried Sonny out of the private resting room and lifted the covers off


    Sonny while telling his friend who barged into the room, ¡°Duncan, can you remove the bedsheet?¡±


    ¡°Sonny peed on it¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Can¡¯t take the stench?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    The smell did not bother him. It was simply his first encounter with a tiny human wetting a bed.


    Duncan removed the bedsheet. Recalling that his best friend had a washing machine in the private


    resting room, Duncan put the soiled sheets and pants into the washing machine.


    He came out of the private resting room to find Sonny sitting on the sofa. The boy was still using his


    uncle¡¯s jacket as pants.


    ¡°Duncan, go and shop for some clothes for Sonny. He needs pants.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Duncan rushed out to buy Sonny some clothes.


    He worked fast and returned with a dozen selections of clothes from a single store that sold children¡¯s


    wear.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m back with the clothes. I don¡¯t know if they are the right size.¡±


    Duncan walked into the office with a huge bag of clothes and uttered, ¡°The quality seems good, so I


    bought them. Let¡¯s see if they fit Sonny. I can go get the right size if the clothes don¡¯t fit.¡±


    Since this was his first¨Ctime clothes shopping for the boy, he had no idea the size he should get.


    Zachary took the bag of clothes. ¡°A couple of sets would do. Why did you get a dozen? Huh? Why is


    there a dress?¡±


    Duncan replied, puzzled, ¡°Is that a dress? I might have grabbed it by ident.¡±


    Seeing his best friend pull out a long¨Csleeved dress from the bag, Duncan turned red in the face.


    ¡°Uncle Zack, this looks good.¡±


    With a pretty dress catching his eye, Sonny reached out to grab it.


    Zachary uttered, ¡°This is a dress, Sonny. It¡¯s for girls. You¡¯re a boy, Sonny. You can¡¯t wear dresses.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129


    With his dark eyes sparkling, Sonny asked, ¡°Why can¡¯t boys wear dresses?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°That¡¯s because dresses are for girls.¡±


    Sonny turned his attention to Duncan.


    Zachary grabbed a pair of pants and picked Sonny up to help him into the pants. He said, ¡± That¡¯s


    because boys have to do a lot of heavy lifting, and doing the work in a dress makes it quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°Why are boys doing the heavy lifting?¡±


    ¡°Boys have to do the hard work, so the girls don¡¯t have to. We leave the lighter load to your mom and


    your aunt.¡±


    Somewhat getting the idea, Sonny answered, ¡°I¡¯ll do the heavy lifting when I grow up, so Mom and


    Aunt Ser get less work.¡±


    Zachary remarked with a smile, ¡°Good boy, Sonny.¡±


    Duncan had no words.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­.


    The inte phone was ringing.


    Putting Sonny down, Zachary got up to take the call.


    He quickly put down the phone and told Sonny, ¡°Your mom¡¯s here, Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡¯s here.¡±


    Hearing that his mother had arrived, the little guy immediately stuffed the dress in the bag and


    searched for his wet pants. Since he could not locate them, Sonny asked, ¡°Uncle Zack, where are my


    other pants?¡±


    ¡°They were wet, so I dumped them in the washing machine.¡±


    The person who replied was Duncan.


    Sonny did not respond as he put all the muscle work into carrying the big bag of clothes out.


    The boy also urged Zachary, ¡°Uncle Zack, don¡¯t forget to return the pants once they are clean and dry.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Zachary answered with a smile, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll return the pants to you. Your size doesn¡¯t fit me anyway.¡±


    The little guy even remembered to bring home his soiled pants.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t take the dress. Dunc will return it. It¡¯s not like you can wear the dress.¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, Sonny turned back and responded, ¡°I want to keep the dress, Uncle Zack. The


    dress is for the little sister Aunt Ser gives birth to.¡±


    Zacharyughed in greater delight at thement. He approached Sonny and picked the boy up. ¡°Do


    you think your aunt will have a girl?¡±


    ¡°My mom said so.¡±


    Zachary gleefully remarked, ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s right. Your aunt will give you a pretty little sister to y


    with. Okay, we don¡¯t have to return the dress. You can keep it as a gift to your little sister.¡±


    Sonny solemnly nodded his head.


    He was going to buy lots of dresses for his little sister once Aunt Ser popped one out.


    ¡°Mr. York, the meeting is starting.¡±


    Mr. Chaplin knocked on the office door and reminded Zachary of the time.


    Zachary wanted to go with Sonny to the lobby, but after a quick look at the time, he handed Sonny to


    Duncan. ¡°Sonny, can Dunc take you downstairs to your mom? I want to go to a meeting. I need to


    make lots of money to get form milk for your little sister.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Sonny was not keen on letting Duncan hold him, but he was a sensible boy. He knew that Uncle Zack


    had to make money for his little sister, so he should not bother his uncle. Form milk was expensive.


    Sonny often went with his mother to get form milk, and he saw Mom handing over a lot of money so


    he could have the tasty milk.


    Duncan carried Sonny, together with the bag of new clothes, to take the lift down.


    Liberty was waiting in the VIP lounge in the lobby.


    She would usually close the business near noon, but since Zachary took Sonny to the office, she was


    worried Sonny might wake up and pester Zachary. Hence, she closed the shop at ten o¡¯clock.


    Minutester, she saw Duncan carrying her son out of the lift through the ss door.


    Jumping to her feet, Liberty took quick paces out of the VIP lounge and cried, ¡°Sonny.¡±


    The duo looked over.


    With Sonny fighting to get to the ground, Duncan bent over and put him down. He watched as the boy


    ran toward Liberty.


    ¡°Mom.¡±

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130


    Getting on bended knee, Liberty asked her son, ¡°Were you a good boy? Did you bother your uncle?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a good boy¡­ But I wet my pants, Mom.¡±


    Sonny looked embarrassed when he mentioned this.


    Liberty inquired, ¡°Were you sitting anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Uncle¡¯s bed.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°Dunc bought me a lot of new clothes and a dress. We can keep the dress for Aunt Ser¡¯s baby girl!.¡±


    Liberty had no words.


    Duncan shopped for clothes for her son, and it included a dress too.


    How dense was the guy to buy a dress for a boy?


    Not the least bit awkward, Duncan drew close and handed the bag of clothes to Liberty. He then


    scooped Sonny up and told Liberty, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll walk you two out.¡±


    Liberty kept up the pace. ¡°I took my e¨Cbike.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, how much were the clothes? Let me pay you back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They aren¡¯t worth much.¡±


    ¡°I should, though.¡±


    Liberty insisted on returning the money to him.


    Duncan hesitated for a moment before uttering, ¡°I spent almost two thousand bucks. You can give me a


    thousand five hundred.¡±


    Lowering her gaze at the bag of clothes, Liberty assumed Duncan was not a bargain hunter. It made


    sense that the whole bag would cost nearly two thousand dors if he shopped at the new arrivals


    section.


    She opened her purse and pulled out one thousand five hundred dors to hand to Duncan. She said,


    ¡°This is for the clothes, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    With one hand holding Sonny, Duncan took the money with his free hand and stuffed it in his pocket


    without counting.


    The pair took strides out of the office building until Duncan asked, ¡°Are you sure you need a lift?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re good. Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan put Sonny down and remarked, ¡°Easy on the road then. Don¡¯t forget to put a helmet on Sonny.


    The wind is blowing pretty strong today.¡±


    ¡°I have a helmet in the boot.¡±


    Holding the bag of clothes with one hand, Liberty took her son¡¯s hand with the other and said, ¡°Say


    goodbye to Mr. Lewis, Sonny.¡±


    Sonny waved his arm at Duncan, ¡°Bye, Dunc.¡±


    Duncan waved back with a smile, ¡°Goodbye, Sonny.¡±


    Standing there, Duncan watched as Liberty led Sonny to the e¨Cbike and drove away. Then,


    he walked to his car.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    His phone rang.


    Seeing that it was Zachary, Duncan took the call as he strolled along. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a meeting,


    Zachary?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I take a break and drink some water? Why didn¡¯t you drive my sister¨Cinw and Sonny home?¡±


    Zachary was still in his office, refusing to admit that he was acting nosy at the moment. Armed with a


    pair of binocrs, Zachary looked down through his window and saw his sister¨Cinw riding away with


    Sonny. He wanted to give his best friend a telling¨Coff for not seizing the opportunity.


    ¡°Liberty rode her bike here. She doesn¡¯t need a lift. I¡¯m not free anyway. I have to rush to Wiltspoon


    Hotel for a meeting with the client.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Your sister¨Cinw paid me for the clothes.¡±


    Getting a bad feeling, Zachary asked, ¡°Paid for what?¡±


    ¡°The clothes I bought for Sonny. I spent almost two thousand bucks, but I only asked for a thousand


    five.¡±


    Zachary uttered, rather baffled, ¡°It makes sense why your mom fret whether you¡¯ll ever get married.¡±


    He then terminated the call.


    Having been hung up on, Duncan grumbled, ¡°What¡¯s with the nonsensical questions? I know you have


    a wife, and your family isn¡¯t on your back hounding you to get married, but mine is. But here you are,


    making such a crassment. You¡¯re really a bad friend.¡± Poor Zachary.

 Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131


    Serenity woke up hungry.


    As she regained her senses, she habitually touched her side but did not feel the wolf.


    She tilted her head to look and saw that the pillow next to hers was empty.


    There was no warmth even under the nket. That wolf had gotten up long ago.


    Serenity thought the sky had just turned bright, but when she took her phone to check the time, she


    froze for a while and then sat up abruptly.


    It was almost noon!


    No wonder she felt hungry.


    Given that she had slept so long and just woken up, it would only be strange if she was not hungry.


    Zachary did not wake her up.


    Serenity quickly took a set of clothes into the bathroom to change into them. Following that, she


    washed up and hurried downstairs without putting on any makeup.


    While she was still on the stairs, her phone rang.


    It was the wolf who had called..


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity stopped to answer his call. As soon as she did, sheined about him in a low voice, ¡°You


    didn¡¯t wake me when you got up. I just woke up. It¡¯s already noon.¡±


    Zachary chuckled on the other end of the call. ¡°I saw you were sleeping soundly, so I didn¡¯t wake you


    and let you sleep a little longer. I called Ms. Sox for you and told her that you¡¯re a little tired today and


    would only return to the store in the afternoon.¡±


    Jasmine would imagine things if that was what Zachary told her. Nheless, Serenity and Zachary


    were quite unrestrained and unbridledst night.


    ¡°You¡¯re off work, right?¡±


    ¡°I just finished a meeting and am about to have lunch. You should eat beforeing out.¡±


    Zachary reminded Serenity, afraid that she would leave without eating anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime, so I¡¯ll definitely eat before going out. Go and have your lunch then. I¡¯m going


    downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I love you.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not very used to hearing your sweet words. I love you too.¡±


    Following that, she kissed the phone, which was what she learned from Jasmine¡¯s phone call with Josh


    thest time. Sheughed and asked Zachary, ¡°I kissed you. Did you feel it?¡±


    Zacharyughed with joy and responded, ¡°I felt it.¡±


    After setting up a romantic night for Serenityst night, she had indeed be much more passionate


    toward him.


    Zachary thought he would be more romantic in the future so his wife would always be passionate


    toward him.


    Serenity giggled and hung up the phone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    As Zachary could not hear his wife¡¯s cheekyughter anymore, he was reluctant to move his phone


    away from his ear.


    He hoped he could always cling to Serenity.


    At this moment, Zachary finally understood why his father immediately retired and did not care about


    anything anymore once he could take over York Corporation. His father spent time with his mother


    every day instead¡­ Sure enough, if one could grow old together with someone for life, one would not


    give it up for anything in the world.


    Unfortunately, unlike his father, Zachary did not get married and have kids early. He only got married at


    the age of thirty and turned thirty one this year. His sessor was nowhere to be found.


    He would have tost at least twenty to thirty years in York Corporation before he could retire.


    Serenity did not know that his wolf was already thinking about retirement. As soon as she was


    downstairs, Mrs. Lane greeted her with a smile, ¡°Missus, you¡¯re up. You must be hungry. Lunch is just


    ready.¡±


    Serenity hummed. She felt that Mrs. Lane was looking at her meaningfully.


    She pretended not to notice and went into the dining room to eat as if nothing was wrong


    It would not be enjoyable for her to eat by herself, so she asked Mrs. Lane to join her.


    Once Serenity filled her stomach, she then had the mood to admire the interior of the house. Zachary


    had not asked anyone to tidy up the house, so the romantic scene fromst night was preserved.


    At this time, Jim walked in.


    ¡°Missus.¡±

 Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132


    Jim walked to Serenity¡¯s front and stopped, then he handed a small transparent bag containing a dozen


    strands of Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s hair to Serenity and said, ¡°Missus, this is what Mr. Zachary ordered me to do


    when he left home this morning. It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°These are? My granddad¡¯s hair?¡± Serenity asked as she took the bag.


    The result of her discussion with Zacharyst night was that she decided to use Noah to help them


    obtain Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s hair. Afterward, she would take them for a DNA test.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Serenity thanked Jim and asked, ¡°Noah was willing to help?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite afraid of you, Missus. I brought you up to scare him, then he conscientiously went to pluck a


    dozen strands of his grandpa¡¯s hair.¡±


    As for how Noah coaxed Old Mr. Hunt into letting him pluck his hair, Jim was not bothered.


    Jim only wanted the result.


    Serenityughed. ¡°That kid is just young and impetuous. He doesn¡¯t have a bad nature.¡±


    Noah was still two or three months short of turning eighteen. He was indeed young and vigorous at that


    age.


    After receiving Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s hair, Serenity asked Jim to send her to the test center to do another DNA


    test.


    Serenity did the DNA test with Mrs. Stonest time, so she knew where the center was.


    Jim asked Zachary for instructions before he sent Serenity to the test center.


    When they walked out of the test center, they saw that Zachary¡¯s convoy had just arrived.


    Serenity walked toward the tall man who had gotten out of the car. She said to him while walking, ¡°You


    must be so free in the afternoon toe and pick me up. Jim could¡¯ve sent me home.¡±


    Zachary took two steps forward and held her hand. He led her to the car and said in a low voice, ¡°As


    long as I¡¯m free, I hope I¡¯ll be the one to pick my wife up.¡±


    Serenity no longer wanted to say anything about how domineering he was.


    Fortunately, his domineering behavior now came with respect. He gave her enough


    freedom, unlike before when he disregarded her feelings.


    ¡°I went to Liberty¡¯s ce this morning to pick Sonny up.¡±


    Zachary used a normal tone as he was subtly iming credit from his wife.


    ¡°Voutes so busy at work. How will you take care of Sonny if you let him stay with you?¡±


    Zachary replied, ¡°My office is big, so I let him y in my office. He was very obedient and didn¡¯t throw


    tantrums.¡±


    ¡°Sonny was willing to y quietly in your office?¡± Serenity knew her nephew¡¯s


    temperament very well as she had brought him up. As well¨Cbehaved as Sonny was, he was still a


    three¨Cyear¨Cold kid. He was at the age of being naughty, active, and annoying.


    Unless there were toys that Sonny liked to y with, he would only sit still for five minutes before


    starting to touch everything and causing havoc.


    ¡°He was still sleeping when I took him to my office. He only started ying after he woke up.¡±


    Realization hit Serenity and sheughed. ¡°I told you so.¡±


    ¡°But Sonny wet my bed.¡±


    Zachary continued, ¡°I asked Duncan to buy some clothes for him. He went and bought a dozen sets of


    clothes, as well as a beautiful dress.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serenity was speechless.


    Duncan bought a dress for Sonny!


    ¡°Sonny said the dress is reserved for the little sister who will be born to his little aunt.¡±


    Zachary stared passionately at Serenity when he said that.


    Serenity knew what he meant. She pinched his face in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I didn¡¯t


    take any medicine behind your back.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary pulled his wife into his arms and ced one hand on her t belly. ¡°I really hope we can have


    a little girl as Sonny said.¡±


    Since they were on the topic of having a baby again, Serenity asked, ¡°I heard Jasmine mention that


    anyone who gives birth to a son in your family will be rewarded fifty million dors by the elders, but five


    hundred million dors if it¡¯s a daughter. Is that true?


    ¡°She also said that none of the women who have been married into your family so far has gotten the


    reward of five hundred million bucks.¡±

 Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133


    Zachary said, ¡°I hope you can get Nana¡¯s reward of five hundred million.¡±


    Serenity pondered the question and said after a while, ¡°Your family hasn¡¯t had a daughter for


    generations. Perhaps it just runs in the family. Your family might just be fated to have sons only.¡±


    Zachary fell silent for a while before he said, ¡°It¡¯s possible. Our ancestor had a daughter but failed to


    raise her. Ever since that child passed, no one in the family has given birth to a girl. I remember my


    little aunt watched her diet closely before she gave birth to Rowan. She ate a lot of acidic food, saying


    that it¡¯ll promote the conception of a daughter.


    ¡°Her pregnancy with Rowan was also different from her first two pregnancies. Everyone thought she


    would give birth to a daughter. When the fetus took shape, we sought advice from an acquaintance.


    When that person said that it was a girl, everyone went crazy with joy.¡±


    Zachary recounted what happened that year. ¡°I was a teenager at that time, so I had a particrly deep


    impression of when my aunt was pregnant with Rowan. After hearing that she was going to give birth to


    a girl, I was also looking forward to her arrival.


    ¡°I even secretly prepared a lot of toys for her. The adults in our family bought a lot of pink clothes and


    shoes, and I also secretly bought her a pink dress. Callum and Kevin were about my age, so they did


    the same too.


    ¡°It happened to be a Saturday the day my aunt gave birth to Rowan. Everyone in the family -old and


    young, as well as our coteral rtives¨Cwas there. The hospital corridors were filled with our people.


    ¡°Everyone was overjoyed and happier than when Christmas was here. Nana smiled so brightly that her


    cheeks were sore, thinking that she was finally going to hold a granddaughter. In the end, the nurse


    came out with a big fat kid in her arms. Nana immediately grabbed the nurse¡¯s cor and questioned if


    she carried the wrong baby.


    ¡°She even said that my aunt was pregnant with a daughter, so why was a plump boy carried out


    instead? Everyone suspected that the nurse took the wrong baby. The nurse was betweenughter


    and tears. She repeatedly exined that my aunt was the only person in the delivery room and that


    she gave birth to a boy.¡±


    Serenity wanted tough when she heard the story. She could imagine what happened at that time.


    Zachary continued, ¡°Everyone could only ept the reality. The nurse also muttered that every other


    family would be thrilled if it was a son. Our family was the only one who asked for a daughter after


    knowing that it was a son, as if the hospital owed us a little girl.


    ¡°The hundred¨Cover people dispersed after knowing that our family gained a ninth son. The firecrackers


    that were meant to be lit up at home weren¡¯t lit up in the end. Since everyone


    ught it was going to be a daughter, girls¡® clothes were prepared. As such, Rowan wore pink clothes


    during the days he was in the hospital.


    ¡°Rowan only changed into his brother¡¯s hand¨Cme¨Cdowns after being discharged from the hospital, and


    my uncle dawdled for half a month before buying new clothes for him.


    People are saying that our family is like a temple. Nobody in the family can give birth to a daughter, and


    even if we do, we can¡¯t keep them alive.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s bad luck that was passed down in your family, causing your descendants to


    be born sons and making it difficult for daughters to be raised.¡±


    ¡°It was already like this during my grandfather¡¯s generation, so it might¡¯ve started from my great¨C


    grandfather¡¯s generation. We didn¡¯t think about this problem and didn¡¯t ask a fortune- teller for help.


    These days, there are very few fortune¨Ctellers with real skills. Many of them only scratched the surface


    but go around conning for some living expenses.¡±


    ¡°There are skillful ones, but there are very few of them. It¡¯s difficult to find out where they¡¯ve retired to.¡±


    Serenity was interested in the fortune¨Ctelling knowledge left by her ancestors. Her bookstore has many


    books on fortune¨Ctelling, but unfortunately, she did not have the talent


    to understand them.


    Moreover, her customers were middle¨Cschool students. Young people did not believe in fortune¨Ctelling,


    so who would read those books? They were ced in the corner of her shelves to collect dust, waiting


    for a destined person to pick them up and sweep the dust away so that they could serve their purpose.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bring this up to Nana someday. She¡¯s old and knowledgeable, so she might¡¯ve heard some


    legends from experts. I¡¯d like to talk to a fortune¨Cteller. I want to have a daughter.


    Zachary was afraid that he would end up like his family members from his great- grandfather¡¯s


    generation. Giving birth to a daughter but failing to keep her alive would be heartbreaking.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although medical skills were limited in the past and much more advanced now, sometimes, one¡¯s life


    could not be bought with money.

 Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134


    Zachary¡¯s nana had found a fortune¨Cteller in the past to tell Zachary and Serenity¡¯s fortune. Would he


    have a way to solve the problem?


    He should more or less know something, right? Nheless, someone who only had a superficial


    knowledge of this probably would not be able to help the Yorks solve this problem.


    The husband and wife chatted about having a daughter. Before they knew it, they were back in front of


    Wiltspoon School.


    Zachary sent Serenity into the store.


    He also needed to go back to work, so he did not stay for long before he left.


    Serenity could not help but chuckle when she thought about how she and her husband were talking


    about having a daughter during their whole journey here.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny that is making you giggle? Tell me and make me happy too.¡±


    Jasmine ced some sweet treats in front of Serenity. ¡°Josh had someone send these over to me for


    tea.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham treats you very well. He¡¯s considerate and obedient.¡±


    Serenity took a piece of the treats.


    ¡°He learned that from your husband. If not for Mr. York as an instructive precedent, I wouldn¡¯t even


    know he¡¯s also a generation wealth.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Zachary lying to me sets an example for everyone. It¡¯s actually beneficial.¡±


    Seeing as she was still in a good mood, Jasmine asked nosily, ¡°What did you do this morning? Mr. York


    specially called me to say that you couldn¡¯te to the store in the morning and that I¡¯ll have to watch


    the store. He was very gentle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known him for so long, and yet he has never spoken to me as gently as he did this morning.¡±


    Due to Shawn having a crush on Serenity, Zachary was aware that Jasmine treated Serenity very well.


    She did not help Shawn pursue Serenity. Even so, Zachary was a little jealous of how important


    Jasmine was to Serenity.


    ¡°Nothing. I was just moved by himst night and ended up sleepingte. He did something romantic for


    me, and I took a video of it. I¡¯ll look back at it when I¡¯m old.¡±


    While telling Jasmine what happened, Serenity showed her the video she took.


    Jasmine praised how romantic Zachary was after she saw the video. She smiled ambiguously and


    said, ¡°No wonder you slepttest night. Hehe.¡±


    Her giggle made Serenity unable to resist tickling her.


    Jasmineughed so hard that her stomach hurt. She hurriedly begged for mercy.


    ¡°A good husband has to be trained by his wife. Seren, your husband will be trained by you to have


    good morals, physical abilities, and intellect. I couldn¡¯t have imagined the cold Mr. York creating such a


    romantic scene for you.¡±

 Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135


    Josh often did romantic things for Jasmine, so she was not surprised at all.


    He had a high IQ and EQ, after all.


    On the other hand, Zachary had a high IQ but low EQ. When Josh gave him rtionship advice, he


    often roasted him for not being open¨Cminded.


    It was not easy for Zachary to go this far for Serenity. No wonder she was so moved that she slept


    through the first half of the day.


    Serenity said sweetly, ¡°He changed a lot for me. He deserves me putting in effort for him.¡±


    A married couple who were willing to give and put their hearts into their marriage wouldst a long


    time.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the object of other people¡¯s envy too.¡±


    Jasmine chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I like to be the object of other people¡¯s envy. I feel happy and blessed


    ever since Josh appeared. My ears are also free from noise now that my family no longer arranges


    blind dates for me¨Ceven my aunt stopped doing so.¡±


    ¡°Your aunt must be smiling from ear to ear now. She really wanted you to marry into a rich family for a


    blessed life.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be married into a rich family, but I¡¯m willing to do so if it¡¯s Josh¡¯s family. I¡¯ll never feel


    bored for the rest of my life. Seren, I¡¯m especially interested in Julian now. How many great women are


    needed toplement such an amazing man?¡±


    Serenity responded, ¡°Sometimes, two outstanding people might not be a greatbination. It all


    depends on the type of person Julian likes.¡±


    ¡°I think he must have extremely high standards. He¡¯s a few years older than Josh but is still single. Say,


    why are so many brilliant men single and unmarried?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps they¡¯re too busy working and feel that there are more important things to do than fall in love


    and get married.¡±


    Jasmine thought of how busy Josh was as well andughed. ¡°They¡¯re probably just waiting to meet


    someone like us.¡±


    Serenity was amused andughed too.


    She had asked someone to help her knit crafts, so she did not have to rush. As such, she turned on the


    computer and prepared to draft a contract and a proposal. Among the three of them, she was the only


    one from the countryside.


    Although she had not lived in the countryside for more than ten years, she knew more about thend


    than her two best friends would.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    They nned to contract all deserted fields and use them to grow all kinds of vegetables and fruits.


    Vegetables needed to be grown near a water source so that watering can be done conveniently, but


    they would not need to be too picky if only grass was being grown.


    If they were to contract many fields to grow vegetables, they could not water them manually. Otherwise,


    how many people would they have to hire to finish watering?


    Serenity decided that after the contract was signed and the work began, they would also need to hire


    professionals to drill wells in the vegetable fields. Water pipes and automatic sprinkler nozzles that


    rotated at 360 degrees had to be installed so the vegetables could be watered automatically instead of


    manually.


    While Serenity was drafting the contract, she asionallymunicated with Jasmine. Jasmine would


    come over to look at it and then shrug. ¡°I only care about investments and dividends. I don¡¯t understand


    these at all and can¡¯t contribute in any way. You know me-l only know how to eat and drink. I¡¯m toozy


    to use my brain.


    ¡°My mom always says that raising me is like raising a pig. It was because of my personality that my


    aunt hoped that I would be married into a rich family so they no longer need to worry about me.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°Just print it out and let Elisa take a look at it. She hears more than we do. We can change it if there


    are any problems, or we can have their legal department write one for us¨Cit¡¯s the same thing.¡±

 Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136


    After finishing the treats sent by Josh, Jasmine picked up her phone and sent him a message: [Mr.


    Bucham, the treats you sent over are delicious. I liked them. Love you!]


    Mr. Bucham replied almost instantly: [If you like them, I¡¯ll send two more boxes over to you tomorrow.]


    Raising a foodie was the easiest thing for Josh. He just needed to cater to her tastes.


    ¡°Elisa didn¡¯te over today,¡± Jasmine said casually.


    Serenity responded, ¡°Her best friend has just broken up. She needs to gofort her.¡±


    In fact, Elisa was notforting her best friend who had fallen out of love but was visiting her new


    neighbor.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Elisa was going to head out in the afternoon. When she drove past her neighbor¡¯s vi, she saw that


    the gate was open and the car Remy used to take was parked inside. It happened that Remy was just


    standing in the courtyard, so she stopped her car.


    She initially wanted to greet Remy, but he invited her into his vi for a stroll. Hence, she parked her


    car in front of his ce and dropped by for a while.


    This vi was the closest to the Stones¡®, so Elisa had visited with her parents in the past and knew that


    the courtyard was beautiful. When Remy took her for a stroll, she said, ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to


    change much about the courtyard. The flowers and trees are growing well. If you were to grow new


    nts, you¡¯ll need to put in a lot of effort for them to grow nicely.¡±


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°I was thinking of recing all of them, but what you just said makes sense. In


    that case, I¡¯ll move them around appropriately. I¡¯ll remove the nts I don¡¯t like and nt the ones I


    like.¡±


    Elisa hummed.


    The houseyout needed to be changed, and the vi¡¯s entrance needed to be reoriented.


    The interior designer Remy hired said that the originalyout was out of date and the original owner did


    not hire someone else to refresh the interior.


    Designs and arrangements came and went. Once new styles were avable, the old ones should not


    be used anymore.


    ¡°Elisa, I don¡¯t have good taste. Help me take a good look at what style suits my vi if it were to be


    renovated. I¡¯m treating this vi as my home in Wiltspoon. When I get married and have kids in the


    future, we¡¯ll be living here.


    ¡°Women have different tastes from men. Judge with your taste and give me some suggestions.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s preference is different. If I help you n with my taste and your vi is


    renovated ordingly, what if your future wife doesn¡¯t like the style?¡±


    Remy looked at her with a gentle gaze and a smile. ¡°I trust your taste. I¡¯m sure my future wife will like


    the same style. You have the highest value and status in Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss. I believe no one has


    better taste than you.¡±


    He was telling the truth.


    Elisa¡¯s status was indeed the highest in Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss because there were no daughters in


    the richest family.


    Elisa said confidently, ¡°That¡¯s true. Don¡¯t me me if you adopt my suggestions but the oue isn¡¯t


    to your and your future wife¡¯s liking.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t¨CI definitely won¡¯t. I trust your taste, Elisa. I like your house¡¯s style very much.¡±


    Elisa chuckled and said, ¡°Our house is decorated in the style my mom likes. She likes ssic beauty


    and low¨Ckey luxury.¡±


    Remy praised her mom, ¡°Mrs. Stone has quite a good taste. My grandma also has the same aesthetic.


    Elisa, if you¡¯re free,e often and give me more suggestions.¡±

 Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137


    Elisa was quick to promise Remy, ¡°Call me whenever you¡¯re here, and I¡¯lle over and I give you


    some advice. I guarantee your future wife will be very satisfied with your renovated house. When the


    timees, you¡¯ll have to reward me with hugepensation.¡±


    Remy said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ll be greatly rewarded.¡±


    Elisa looked at his smiling face and realized that he was always like that when he talked- always


    smiling before he spoke. Remy¡¯s smile was as warm as the spring breeze, making one unconsciously


    open up one¡¯s heart in front of him.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be your renovation consultant.¡±


    Remy thanked her with a smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll buy you a coffee.¡±


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t drink coffee or tea in the afternoon.¡±


    Remy was speechless.


    Elisa was overjoyed when she saw that he was flustered. Sheughed and added, ¡°I don¡¯t drink coffee


    in the afternoon, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t go to a caf¨¦. Which caf¨¦ are you bringing me to?¡±


    ¡°In my spare time, I usually have coffee and listen to music at the caf¨¦ on the first floor of Wiltspoon


    Hotel. It helps me rx. If I were in Annenburg, I would go to The Meeting Ground, which is co¨Cowned


    by my sister¨Cinw and her best friend.


    ¡°The Meeting Ground has great business. They¡¯ve opened two or three branches now, but the main


    store is still the most popr one. Many people go there for my sister¨Cinw and Ms. Jennings, who¡¯s


    the missus of the Ormonds.¡±


    Elisa enjoyed listening to the love story of Remy¡¯s big brother. She said, ¡°When I¡¯m free to go to


    Annenburg next time, bring me to your sister¨Cinw¡¯s caf¨¦. How does itpare to Wiltspoon¡¯s Beans


    and Cream?¡±


    Remy had also been to Beans and Cream. He answered after some thought, ¡°My sister¨Cin-w¡¯s caf¨¦


    is more like a caf¨¦ for influencers because everyone goes there for her. On the other hand, Beans and


    Cream is quiet and safe. They each have their pros.¡±


    Beans and Cream was owned by Old Mrs. York. Remy had inadvertently learned about it after


    cooperating with York Corporation.


    Elisa walked outside with a smile while Remy stood in ce and looked at her.


    After taking a few steps and realizing that Remy did not follow her, Elisa turned and asked with a smile,


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to treat me to coffee? Why aren¡¯t you moving? Are you regretting it?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡±


    Remy immediately resumed his gentle look. He strode up to Elisa¡¯s side and walked out of the vi


    together with her, side by side.


    His bodyguards wanted to follow.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow us.¡±


    Remy did not let his bodyguards follow him, and he did not drive. After Elisa unlocked her car, he


    walked straight to the passenger side, opened the door, and sat in the passenger seat.


    His bodyguards were lost for words.


    Elisa was also startled. She looked at him and asked, ¡°Remy, you¡¯re not driving there?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the same ce, so we can just go in one car,¡± Remy answered as if it was a matter of


    course.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa wanted to say that she had something else to do after having coffee with him, but she did not say


    it in the end. She was only going to Serenity¡¯s bookstore to talk about the investment.


    It would be the same if she went tomorrow.


    Who knew, Remy added, ¡°I suppose many people recognize your car in Wiltspoon, Ms. Stone. It¡¯ll be


    absolutely safe for me to take your car.¡±

 Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138


    Elisa asked, ¡°Are you¡­ taking me as your guardian angel?¡±


    Remy said without blushing, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for your service.¡±


    Elisaughed and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t familiar with your family in the past. After meeting you, I purposely


    asked my brother about your family and learned that you¡¯re the least skilled in self¨Cdefense among


    your brothers, so you always have bodyguards with you when you go out, right?¡±


    ¡°Mm. I was very chubby as a child, and people who are too fat don¡¯t like to exercise. I also cked


    when practicing kung fu, and the result is that I have the poorest skills among my brothers. Left with no


    choice, I had to hire bodyguards.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Among Remy and his nine brothers, he was the only one who had bodyguards following him


    everywhere. The others would only asionally bring a few bodyguards for show.


    Remy would feel unsafe without his bodyguards.


    Elisa started her car and said, ¡°I¡¯m a weakdy, but I don¡¯t have bodyguards with me when I go out. I


    only bring a few with me when I go shopping so they can help me carry things.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, have you ever trained?¡±


    ¡°Given the family Ie from, I¡¯ve more or less trained for self¨Cdefense, but I don¡¯t have realbat


    experience.¡±


    Elisa did not have a great reputation in Wiltspoon. She was a little feisty and rude. Besides, the Stones


    had a high status here, so no one dared offend her. Even if she did not go out. with a bodyguard,


    normal gangsters who saw her car would stay far away.


    Since she had a stable life, she did not need to bring bodyguards with her when she went out.


    The most ostentatious person in Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss was Zachary, but he mainly used bodyguards


    to stop his pursuers.


    ¡°Wonder Woman, you¡¯ll have to protect me in the future.¡±


    Elisa burst outughing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have realbat experience, so how can I protect you?


    Besides, I only learned some basic punches and kicks. I don¡¯t remember the moves now.


    ¡°Remy, I suggest you find a woman who can fight to be your wife in the future, preferably a


    policewoman or something. She¡¯ll be able to protect you if you encounter danger on your dates.¡±


    Remyughed as well. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m just the worst among my brothers, but it¡¯s not like I


    can¡¯t handle gangsters. If I meet a woman I like, I¡¯d protect her even if it means getting myself hurt.¡±


    He looked at Elisa and added, ¡°I can protect my woman.¡±


    ¡°I was just kidding.¡±


    Elisa asked with a smile, ¡°Have you met someone you like?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet¨Cnot sure if it¡¯s love, but I quite like seeing her. I haven¡¯t been in love before and don¡¯t


    have experience, so I¡¯ll observe first.¡±


    Elisa became interested. ¡°Which family is she from?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now. Once I confirm my feelings and sessfully pursue her to be my girlfriend, I¡¯ll


    definitely introduce you to each other.¡± 01


    Elisa did not force him to tell her who it was. ¡°Thedy you like must be outstanding. I heard the


    Johnsons and the Yorks are the same. You¡¯re very cautious with marriages because you can¡¯t divorce


    and migrate. Those who migrate to be foreigners won¡¯t be able to get a share of the family


    property.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The men in our family pamper their wives. I didn¡¯t expect the Yorks to be the same.¡±


    ¡°Good family values lead to good men. There¡¯s a reason your families are the richest in your respective


    cities.¡±


    Elisa felt that her family had good values as well, but they could notpare to the Yorks and the


    Johnsons. Many of the men in the Stones cheated after marriage, kept mistresses, and had several


    illegitimate children. Their families were often chaotic.


    Elisa¡¯s parents had a good rtionship. They despised men who were unfaithful to their family and


    their marriage. As such, her mother disallowed her big brother from putting someone who had cheated


    with a mistress and had illegitimate children in an important position in thepany.

 Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139


    ¡°Elisa, are we considered friends now?¡± asked Remy as he tilted his head.


    Elisa looked at him and then focused on driving again. She answered with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re friends, and


    we¡¯re also neighbors.¡±


    Remy looked quietly at her side profile. She was a bright girl, and her beauty was known.


    ¡°Then can I ask you a personal question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll answer you if I think I can, but please forgive me if I can¡¯t. Everyone has the right to


    protect their privacy.¡±


    Remy smiled and asked, ¡°What kind of men do you like? Besides Mr. York.¡±


    He naturally knew about Elisa¡¯s pursuit of Zachary.


    After all, he had a good rtionship with both York Corporation and Zachary himself.


    In addition, Elisa was very high profile when she pursued Zachary in the past.


    Remy could not have not known even if he tried to.


    Elisa fell silent.


    ¡°Elisa, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just curious. I think you¡¯re a very nice girl. It¡¯s not your problem that Mr. York


    doesn¡¯t like you; it¡¯s just that he had met his type of girl.¡±


    Remy quickly apologized, thinking that he had uncovered Elisa¡¯s scar.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve long given up my feelings for Zachary. Whether it was before this or now, I¡¯m able to face


    him openly. He didn¡¯t do me wrong either¨Che never liked me, nor did he ept my feelings, let alone


    make any promises.


    ¡°It was just an unrequited crush between me and Zachary, but I don¡¯t think it was wrong of me to


    pursue him. It¡¯s normal for an outstanding man to be liked by many girls, just like how a finedy will


    have many pursuers.


    ¡°It¡¯s much easier for a woman to approach a man than for a man to approach a woman. I simply pulled


    down the veil between us and did what many girls would¡¯ve done but didn¡¯t. have the courage to do so.


    My actions didn¡¯t bear any fruit, but I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Elisa chuckled as she continued, ¡°I know many people were curious whether my cousin and I would


    be enemies because Zachary likes her instead. I don¡¯t have a good temper, so many people


    wondered if I¡¯ll plot something against her.


    ¡°In our circle, no one said it to my face, but they were waiting to watch a show. Unfortunately, I let them


    down.


    ¡°I was disappointed when Zachary chose Seren over me, but I also have my pride. Since he didn¡¯t


    choose me, I epted it, let it go, and didn¡¯t cling to him. It¡¯s not like I, Elisa Stone,


    am going to be single forever. Zachary isn¡¯t the only good man in the world after all.


    ¡°Besides, Zachary has many shorings. Even Seren was hurt by him. Honestly, I think she¡¯s more


    suitable for him. If there¡¯s a conflict between me and Zachary, we¡¯re definitely going to fight because


    we¡¯re proud. I can¡¯t be calm, and I won¡¯t stop until I fight it out with


    him.


    ¡°Seren is much calmer when she handles conflicts between them. Even at the time, when she was the


    angriest when Zachary confessed his identity, she managed it much better than I would have.¡±


    At this point, Elisa tilted her head to look at Remy, who was also looking at her. Their eyes met for a


    while, then Elisa focused on the road ahead again. She was driving and could not


    be distracted.


    ¡°I think other men of the Yorks are good too, but I won¡¯t consider them anymore. They won¡¯t consider


    me as well because I pursued Zachary in the past.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Remy, are all your brothers married? My mom said I should consider one¡¯s family of origin. for


    marriage. Your family¡¯s values are as good as the Yorks.¡±


    Remy smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you fancy my brothers, but my older brothers are all


    married, and my younger brothers are all younger than you. I suppose you won¡¯t like younger men.¡±


    Only the first, second, and fourth sons of the Johnsons were married.


    Elisa did not pay attention to FC Manor, so she believed whatever Remy said.


    The two of them chatted and soon arrived at Wiltspoon Hotel. Elisa did not want to park her car in the


    basement, so she took one round in front of the hotel entrance and found a spot. She parked her car


    there.


    When she got out of the car and saw a luxury car next to her. She froze.


    It was Clive¡¯s car.

 Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140


    ¡®Did Clivee to Wiltspoon Hotel again?¡¯ Elisa wondered.


    Stone Group also had a five¨Cstar hotel under its umbre, and Clive used to talk business with clients


    at their hotel. Thest time he set foot in Wiltspoon Hotel was because an important client stayed here.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Remy asked with concern when he saw Elisa staring at the car next to hers.


    ¡°Nothing. I just saw my big shoppingmode brother¡¯s car¨Cthis is his. Remy, let¡¯s go have coffee, but let¡¯s


    hurry up and leave after we finish our drinks. My shoppingmode brotherwill probably take some time if


    he¡¯s talking about business. If we¡¯re fast, we won¡¯t be seen by him,¡± Elisa exined and turned around


    to walk into the hotel.


    Remy kept up with her and walked side by side with her. He asked, ¡°Are you afraid that your brother


    will see us having coffee together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, but I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand.¡±


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    They were both single, so anyone who saw them having coffee together would misunderstand the


    situation.


    Speak of the devil.


    Remy and Elisa had just reached the revolving door at the hotel entrance when they met Clive and


    some other people.


    Elisa¡¯s instinct was to turn around and walk away.


    ¡°Elisa!¡± Clive called out.


    Elisa, who had turned around and taken two steps away, turned back again and greeted him with a


    smile, ¡°Clive, what a coincidence.¡±


    Clive looked at Remy and asked his sister with a stern face. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His sister was with Remy.


    Since she was already seen by her big shoppingmode brother, Elisa did not hide and told him the


    truth,¡± Remy is treating me to coffee. He usually has coffee here, so we came here for coffee.¡±


    Clive looked at Remy.


    Remy exined with a gentle smile, ¡°Mr. Stone, my house is under renovation, and Ms. Stone gave me


    a lot of suggestions. I¡¯m grateful, so I invited her to a cup of coffee. I have


    no bad intentions.¡±


    Of course, he did not have bad intentions, only deep intentions.


    Clive was not very convinced.


    Even so, he could not say much in front of so many people. He could only say to his sister, Go home


    after coffee.¡±


    He also said to Remy, ¡°Mr. Johnson, feel free to ask me if you have any questions in the future. Stone


    Group is involved in real estate, so I¡¯m more experienced than Elisa is in this.¡±


    Remy smiled gently as usual and responded, ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for you in the future, Mr. Stone.¡±


    Clive looked at Remy for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you as long as I¡¯m free and able, Mr. Johnson. I¡¯ll


    be taking my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Please, Mr. Stone.¡±


    Clive looked deeply at his sister for a moment, then he sent his client to the car. Heter asked his


    company executives to return to thepany first while he turned around and walked back.


    He was notfortable with his sister having coffee with Remy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141


    Elisa did not know that Clive would return. After she entered the hotel caf¨¦ on the first floor


    with Remy, Remy ordered a ss of fruit juice for her, while he ordered a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you have trouble sleeping if you drink coffee now?¡±


    Elisa ordered some pastry as well.


    ¡°No. I have a huge workload to deal with. If I don¡¯t drink coffee, I won¡¯t be able to stay awake untilte


    at night.¡±


    His work schedule was so packed that he had to workte hours every day.


    If one day he had the chance to hold one of the most important days of his life, he would definitely find


    time to rx.


    ¡°Elisa.¡±


    Shortly after the two of them started chatting, Clive came in and saw them sitting by the window. While


    walking toward them, he shouted at his sister.


    Elisa turned her head, only to see her shoppingmode brother walking toward him. She felt as though


    she was caught by her parents.


    Wait. Just now, when she bumped into her shoppingmode brothera t the hotel entrance, he was made


    aware that she was drinking coffee with Remy.


    Why was she feeling guilty?


    At this thought, Elisa generously pulled out a chair for her brother. After her brother was seated, she


    asked, ¡°Clive, what do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stone,¡± Remy greeted Clive with a smile.


    Clive stole a look at Remy before saying to his sister, ¡°I¡¯ve drunk quite a lot just now. I don¡¯t need a


    drink now. I¡¯ll just have a seat.¡±


    Elisa slid the pastry she had ordered to her shoppingmode brother.


    Cliver did not eat it. He deliberately sat there to be a third wheel.


    As Remy was excellent, Clive admired him and was interested in working with FC & Co. Nevertheless,


    Remy had chosen to work with York Corporation. Consequently, Clive and Remy were merely


    acquaintances. If Remy were a young talent of Wiltspoon, Clive would be more than ready to see his


    sister get into a rtionship with Remy.


    Unfortunately, Remy came from Annenburg. Annenburg and Wiltspoon were far away from each other.


    A self¨Cdrive journey on a highway would take seven to eight hours, and it was a long distance.


    Elisa was Clive¡¯s only sister. He could not bear to see his sister marry into a family who


    lived so far away.


    Given that Elisa and Remy had not gotten together yet, he covertly stopped them so that his sister


    would not fall deeply in love.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, why did you think of buying this vi back then?¡± Clive was looking for a topic to talk to


    Remy about. ¡°You¡¯re not desperate for money. You could¡¯ve actually bought a new vi instead of a


    pre¨Cowned one.¡±


    Remy said, ¡°Although the vi is second¨Chand, it covers arge area and is easily essible. It has a


    great security system too. The surrounding neighbors are either wealthy people or celebrities. You


    were also interested in it, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Clive choked.


    Back then, he wanted to buy the vi as it was close to his ce. He nned on connecting it with his


    own vi after buying it. In that case, he could expand his vi.


    However, Remy, who came from Annenburg, already had a vi in Wiltspoon that he always resided in.


    Clive felt that there was no need for Remy to buy such a huge vi unless Remy nned to settle down


    in Wiltspoon or flip the property.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°You have a ce to live in, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    ¡°So do you, Mr. Stone.¡±


    Remyughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money, so I buy a house when I feel like doing it. Indeed, I¡¯m


    quite fond of that house, so I bought it.¡±


    Clive was speechless.


    Wealthy people had more than one house and all of them usually had quite a lot of properties.


    Clive¡¯s way of questioning Remy just did not hold water.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, are you nning on settling down in Wiltspoon?¡±


    Clive thought that if Remy became a citizen of Wiltspoon, he would approve of his sister getting


    together with Remy.


    Considering that his sister was fussy, she hardly showed interest in any man. There were many young


    talents in Wiltspoon, yet she was only interested in York men.


    Due to the rtionship between Zachary and Serenity, Elisa could not possibly marry anyone from the


    Yorks. Other wealthy men could notpare with the Yorks in terms ofpetence, status, or


    appearance.


    Rerny, on the other hand, excelled in everything. Furthermore, he was born into arge family, which


    was well¨Cmatched with the Stones.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142


    Most importantly, Elisa and Remy could get along well.


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of all the businesses of FC & Co. in Wiltspoon. I¡¯ll be staying in Wiltspoon for a long time,


    so it¡¯s equivalent to settling down here. I¡¯ll return to FC Manor asionally, but I¡¯ll be more of a guest.


    My mom always says that I treat FC Manor like a hotel as I usually stay for only two nights.¡±


    Elisa ced her hand under the table and poked her shoppingmode brother. After that, she leaned forward and


    whispered to her shoppingmode brother, ¡°Clive, it¡¯s very abrupt of you to keep asking Remy those personal


    questions. You two aren¡¯t even close.¡±


    Elisa only became familiar with Remy after meeting him several times.


    Clive¡¯s eyes settled on his sister.


    Was she not interested in Remy at all?


    Clive was helping Elisa to fish for information in advance.


    He recalled that when Elisa pursued Zachary, she ended up feeling hurt and bing an object of


    ridicule.


    Clive took pity on her and understood that she had no feelings for Remy. It was probably Clive¡¯s wishful


    thinking.


    Remy did not express his feelings either. It was likely that Clive was overthinking it.


    After having a renewed thought, Clive did not really speak.


    The two men were CEOs of their ownpanies. Given that Remy was working closely with York


    Corporation, Clive was wary of talking business with Remy.


    Nevertheless, Clive did not leave.


    He stayed there until Elisa finished her fruit juice and pastry.


    ¡°Elisa, aren¡¯t you going to discuss your investment with Serenity today?¡±


    Clive reminded his sister that it was time for her to leave.


    Elisa took a glimpse of the time and said, ¡°Not today. I¡¯ll meet Seren and Jas tomorrow. Clive, you¡¯re


    busy with work, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He was still here all because he wanted to protect her.


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you can carry on with your work. I¡¯ll send Remy home.¡±


    Clive asked, ¡°You¡¯re sending him home, huh?¡±


    Remy broke in at the opportune moment and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I came here in Elisa¡¯s


    car.¡±


    Remy¡¯s smile was piercing and Clive disliked it.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, you can take a cab home. Or you can wait for a moment over here and inform your


    bodyguard and chauffeur to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Clive, since we¡¯re going home, we can drop him on our way. His bodyguard and car are in his new


    house. We¡¯ll pass by his house on our way home.¡±


    Clive was at a loss for words.


    No matter how gloomy Clive was, he still stood in front of his car, watching his sister drive Remy.


    ¡®What is Remy trying to do? Is he interested in Elisa? He smiled like a fox. Even an experienced person


    like me can¡¯t see through him.¡®


    Clive sighed, worrying about his sister.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Elisa was infatuated with Zachary back then, Clive advised her repeatedly and felt distressed.


    Now, Elisa got closer to Remy. Remy might smile at everyone and seem gentle, but it was


    not known whether he was interested in Elisa.


    s. Clive could not help but feel distressed all over again.


    Elisa currently had no feelings for Remy. Simr to how Remy answered Elisa¡¯s question, he liked the


    sight of Elisa, but that was not love. He was not sure about it yet.


    As Remy said, he had no experience in rtionships.


    He would not take action abruptly before understanding his own feelings.


    Besides, it appeared that the Stones refused to let Elisa marry and move to Annenberg.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143


    At Wiltspoon School, a convoy of cars made a turn from the highway to the road in front of the school


    gate. After that, they stopped a few hundred feet away from the school gate.


    A bodyguard got out of the first car. He pulled open the rear door and said grimly, ¡°Ms. Newman, we¡¯ve


    arrived at Wiltspoon School.¡±


    Camryn silently grabbed the white cane beside her. Then, her handnded on the several gifts on the


    seat.


    Mrs. Newman was the one who prepared the gifts. Camryn had no idea what those were.


    She was picked up by Mrs. Newman at the florist.


    The second car was Mrs. Newman¡¯s exclusive car. She pressed down on the window button and


    signaled to the bodyguard. When the bodyguard approached her, she said, ¡°Tell her to walk straight


    about a thousand feet from where she alighted, and the first store on her left is Serenity¡¯s bookstore.¡±


    The bodyguard acknowledged her order courteously. Before he returned to the car, Camryn had


    already groped her way out of the car with the gifts. She stood there, unable to find her direction at that


    moment.


    Shepleted her middle school education at Wiltspoon School, but she did not graduate. She


    transferred to a special needs school as she went blind.


    It had been a decade since she returned to Wiltspoon School. She heard that the school had expanded


    and that many new ssrooms and hostels had been built. Wiltspoon School had be one of the


    major schools in Wiltspoon.


    She remembered there were many stores in front of the school.


    It was said that those who were able to set up their stores in front of the school were no ordinary


    people. They had influential figures to lean on. Not everyone could open their stores in front of the


    school.


    Serenity was able to open a bookstore here for a couple of years. Could she be leaning on


    the Yorks?


    ¡°Ms. Newman, the bookstore is about a thousand feet from here. The first store on your


    left is the bookstore.¡±


    The bodyguard passed Mrs. Newman¡¯s message to Camryn.


    ¡°Camryn, remember what I told you. Beg for mercy on behalf of your sister. Regardless of the mistake


    Carrie made, she¡¯s your biological sister!¡± Mrs. Newman reminded Camryn frostily.


    Mrs. Newman and her husband requested to meet Zachary at York Corporation, but he refused to meet


    them.


    They dared not phone Serenity without Zachary¡¯s approval, worried that Zachary would fly into a rage.


    If that happened, their beloved daughter would not be released.


    Mrs. Newman had no choice but to make use of her detested elder daughter.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I¡¯ll express my apology to Mrs. York, but I can¡¯t guarantee she¡¯ll forgive Carrie.¡±


    Camryn was willing toe simply because she felt that she was the cause of the feud between


    Serenity and Carrie.


    Mrs. Newman went to the store and told her to beg for mercy on behalf of her sister, so she obliged.


    Camryn wanted to apologize to Serenity for dragging her into the mess too.


    ¡°You must make Serenity forgive your sister and drop the idea of pressing charges against Carrie.


    Otherwise, your sister¡¯s life will be ruined.¡±


    Mrs. Newman felt that she would be able to meet her daughter after thetter was detained for fifteen


    days.


    However, if Serenity decided to charge Carrie, Carrie would be sentenced and her life would be ruined.


    ¡°If Serenity doesn¡¯t forgive Carrie and considers charging Carrie, you should keep begging her. You


    should kneel down and beg her until she promises you. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re the cause of this issue!¡±


    When Mrs. Newman was speaking, she looked at Camryn with resentful eyes.


    Mrs. Newman was not fond of Camryn even though thetter was her biological daughter.


    Back then, she wanted to strangle Camryn very badly. It was her current husband who stopped her.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144


    Mrs. Newman kept Camryn unwillingly, but she did not fulfill her duty as a mother. Event though


    Camryn was her biological daughter, she was unloving toward her. After Mrs. Newman¡¯s ex¨Chusband


    died, Camryn was still an immature kid who clung to her mother.


    Whenever Camryn bawled and wanted a hug from Mrs. Newman, Mrs. Newman would turn a deaf ear


    to it. When Mrs. Newman was distressed, she would kick Camryn away.


    Even the nanny was deeply shocked at the situation.


    Mrs. Newman hated Camryn. Although she beat, scolded, and even kicked Camryn, the kid would still


    bawl and scream, ¡°Mommy, hug me.¡±


    After Mrs. Newman¡¯s ex¨Chusband died, she did not have to put on an act and stopped carrying Camryn


    anymore.


    She ordered the nanny to carry the kid away, never wanting the kid to appear in front of her. She hated


    the sight of her elder daughter¡¯s face.


    Camryn took after her parents¡® strengths. She resembled both her father and Mrs. Newman, but


    somehow, Mrs. Newman would not love her.


    As the nanny had taken care of Camryn for a long period, she had grown attached to Camryn. She was


    worried that Mrs. Newman would suddenly lose her temper and kick Camryn to death. Whenever Mrs.


    Newman was at home, the nanny would try her best to coax Camryn into ying outside so that


    Camryn would not meet Mrs. Newman.


    This was to avoid Camryn from begging her mother for hugs.


    Little by little, Camryn was no longer keen on getting her mother¡¯s hugs. She was only close to her


    nanny.


    However, after Mrs. Newman found out that the nanny was like a mother to Camryn, she fired the


    nanny. Weeping, Camryn begged Mrs. Newman not to fire the nanny. She even kneeled down to beg


    Mrs. Newman, but it proved futile.


    That was how much Mrs. Newman loathed Camryn.


    This was because Mrs. Newman was not in love with Camryn¡¯s biological father. The person she had


    always loved and wanted to marry was her current husband. Nevertheless, her parents were fond of


    herte husband instead¡­


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Being forced to marry a man she did not love, Mrs. Newman could not bring herself to love Camryn.


    Although Camryn was unable to see her mother¡¯s expression, she could sense that her mother looked


    at her in a wicked and hateful manner, which sent a chill down her spine.


    Every time Camryn felt the chill, she knew that her mother was giving her a death stare.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    After speaking gently, Camryn slowly walked forward with the help of the white cane as she held the


    gifts.


    Ever since she matured, she had stopped expecting love from her mother.


    Mrs. Newman disliked and even loathed Camryn. She could not wait for Camryn to die.


    The nanny always told Camryn to stay away from her mother, or her mother would beat her to death.


    Camryn had no impression of her father because she had not been weaned from breastfeeding when


    her father passed away. Given that her mother hated her, her nanny was the only person who treated


    her well and provided her with some warmth, care, and motherly love.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. Newman fired the nannyter.


    It was no use crying and begging Mrs. Newman.


    Without the nanny¡¯s care, Camryn could only rely on herself. She had a hard time surviving in the


    Newmans¡® household. She slowly fell sick without the nanny¡¯s care. Even when her condition became


    severe, her mother did not send her to the hospital¡­


    Fortunately, Camryn¡¯s aunt returned. Realizing that Camryn was very sick, she sent Camryn to the


    hospital. Otherwise, Camryn would not have only suffered vision loss.


    Camryn tightened her hold on the white cane and took a few deep breaths. She told herself to stop


    recalling those incidents and hold back. Once she had regained her vision¡­


    She heaved a sigh¨Cshe had no idea when she could fully restore her lost vision. Now, she was no


    different from a blind person.


    After suppressing her anger, Camryn pulled herself together.


    Serenity¡¯s bookstore was about a thousand feet away from where she got out of the car, so how many


    steps would she need to take?

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145


    Camryn had asked her store assistant to help measure her steps as she was visually impaired. Given


    her short steps, she needed four steps to travel about three feet. Although roughly a thousand feet was


    not an exact figure, she had to walk over a thousand steps.


    Deep down, Camryn was counting her steps as she walked slowly.


    Mrs. Newman was not bothered about Camryn¡¯s pace.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After winding up her window, Mrs. Newman called her husband. Once her husband picked up her call,


    she said, ¡°Darling, I made Camryn meet Serenity.¡±


    Mr. Newman hummed in acknowledgment before he said, ¡°You need to speak to Camryn nicely. That


    way, she¡¯ll be willing to beg for mercy on behalf of Carrie.¡±


    ¡°Does she dare reject my requests?¡±


    Mr. Newman choked, unable to reply.


    ¡°Darling, try to pull some strings and see if you can save Carrie. She has been pampered since young.


    How can she endure the hardship there?


    ¡°At the thought that she¡¯s suffering there, my heart aches so much. It was all Camryn¡¯s doing. If it


    weren¡¯t for her, the Hunt girl wouldn¡¯t have feuded with Carrie.


    ¡°Carrie settled a score with the Hunt girl only because she was wronged, but her n backfired. The


    Hunt girl had a hold over Carrie. I really want Camryn to die very badly. Why


    isn¡¯t she dead?¡±


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    On the phone, Mr. Newman said helplessly, ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to vent your anger. I understand that


    you¡¯re upset and sympathize with Carrie, I sympathize with her too. Let¡¯s see how Camryn¡¯s begging


    goes. If the Hunt girl insists on pressing charges, we¡¯ll make


    another n.¡±


    Mrs Newman contained her hatred but uttered, ¡°Ugh.¡±


    ¡°You may carry on with your work. I just wanted to let you know about it.¡±


    With that, Mrs. Newman hung up the phone.


    Serenity was unaware that Camryn hade. However, Serenity¡¯s two bodyguards took two stools


    and were sitting at the entrance of the bookstore. They soon caught sight of Camryn


    At the same time, those guarding the door received a message from their colleagues who were secretly


    protecting Serenity.


    After confirming Camryn¡¯s identity, a bodyguard got up and walked into the bookstore.


    Serenity, who was working in front of theputer, heard some footsteps. She turned her gaze from


    the screen to the bodyguard and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Missus, Ms. Newman is here.¡±


    Serenity was momentarily dazed before she asked, ¡°Ms. Newman is here? Where¡¯s she?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s on her way here.¡±


    At the thought that Camryn was visually impaired, Serenity leaped to her feet. She walked past the


    counter and headed outside.


    ¡°Seren, who came?¡±


    When Jasmine saw her good friend going out, she closed the book she was reading halfway through


    and stuffed it back onto the rack. Then, she followed Serenity out.


    ¡°Ms. Newman. She¡¯s blind.¡±


    Jasmine was dumbfounded.


    A blinddy.


    ¡°Are you referring to the same Ms. Newman whom you and Elisa have helped before?¡± Jasmine asked


    after the thought struck her.


    Serenity hummed in acknowledgment as she walked.


    After walking out of the bookstore, she saw someone walking slowly.


    Once the school gate was opened, a car drove out of the school. It turned left and was heading toward


    Camryn.


    The driver saw Camryn walking in the middle of the road, so he gave her a honk. Camryn promptly


    moved aside to dodge the car. Given that she was visually impaired and worried, she dodged it so


    anxiously that she fell on the road. By the time she got up after the car left, she lost her direction.


    She had no idea where to go.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146


    Soon, Camryn heard someone running toward her.


    Based on the footsteps, it was probably a woman.


    ¡°Ms. Newman.¡±


    Camryn heard a rather familiar voice, which seemed to belong to Serenity.


    ¡°Ms. Newman.¡±


    Serenity scurried toward Camryn. She bent over and extended her hand to hold Camryn.¡± Ms.


    Newman, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Sure enough, it was Serenity.


    Deep down, Camryn thought that what the bodyguard said was inurate. If the bookstore was a


    thousand feet or so away, Serenity could not have noticed her arrival so soon.


    Serenity¡¯s bookstore was probably located nearby.


    Jasmine helped to pick up Camryn¡¯s white cane and the gifts, which consisted of two boxes of dietary


    supplements and two sets of skin care products.


    Instead of asking Camryn why she came, Serenity and Jasmine first assisted her to the bookstore.


    After Camryn was seated, Serenity shot a look at the gifts and asked, ¡°Was it Mrs. Newman who made


    youe here?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Camryn hummed softly.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Jasmine poured a ss of warm water and handed it to Camryn. Camryn took the ss and thanked


    Jasmine.


    ¡°She¡¯s my best friend, Jasmine,¡± Serenity introduced Jasmine to Camryn.


    Camryn determined the direction based on where Jasmine handed her the water. She faced Jasmine


    and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Ms. Sox.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes settled on Camryn¡¯s pretty face. She felt that it was a pity that a beautiful girl like


    Camryn turned out to be blind.


    After Camryn drank some water, Serenity said indifferently, ¡°Mrs. Newman wanted you toe over to


    beg for mercy on behalf of Carrie, huh? Why didn¡¯t shee on her own?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zachary forbade them to disturb you. They went to York Corporation but didn¡¯t


    manage to meet Mr. Zachary.¡±


    Camryn did not hide it. There was no need to help the couple hide it even though they were her family.


    ¡°She said I was the cause of the incident, so I must settle it. Mrs. York, I was indeed the cause of it. I


    was the one who dragged you into the mess. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    In the face of Serenity, Camryn looked apologetic.


    As Camryn was always wearing a pair of sunsses, Serenity could not see her gaze. Camryn was


    visually impaired, so there was nothing she could reveal through her gaze. When Serenity met Camryn


    previously, Camryn did not put on her sses. Her big eyes were beautiful but empty.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. It was because I couldn¡¯t stand the situation that I meddled in it. I don¡¯t regret what


    I did. I¡¯ll ept the consequences regardless of what they are.¡±


    Serenity added tenderly, ¡°Ms. Newman, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Regarding this issue, none of us


    was at fault. It was Carrie¡¯s fault for being cruel and wild. The two of you might have different fathers,


    but both of you are half¨Csiblings since you share the same mother. She treated you that way¡­ As an


    outsider, I couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s face betrayed no sadness. She remained nonchnt probably because she had been hurt


    so much that she had turned numb.


    She was no longer the Camryn she was ten years ago.


    ¡°What did she want you to tell me?¡±


    Camryn said gently, ¡°Please don¡¯t press charges against her beloved daughter.¡±


    Serenity snorted. ¡°Why should I let Carrie off? A person like her won¡¯t learn from her mistake nor


    realize it.¡±


    Camryn fell quiet for a moment. She put down the ss of warm water and took out a bank card from


    the pocket of her trousers. She ced the card in front of Serenity. ¡°Mrs. York, my uncle would like me


    to pass this to you. He has changed the PIN of the card to 123456. The money in the card is meant to


    compensate for your car and mental damage.¡±


    Serenity put the card back into Camryn¡¯s hand and said tly, ¡°Tell your uncle that he should get me a


    new car inpensation instead of giving me money. As for thepensation for mental damage, I¡¯ll


    definitely receive it when I press charges against Carrie. The court will support me in requesting


    however muchpensation I want from them.¡±

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147


    Serenity had reported the issue to the police. She would let the police handle it rather than privately


    asking forpensation from the Newmans.


    If the Newmans gave her a new car aspensation for her damaged car, she would ept it.


    However, she would only ept a new car of the same brand.


    Serenity bought the car in the fall ofst year. She had driven it for less than half a year.


    Camryn silently shoved the card into her pocket.


    Serenity went quiet for a moment. Then, she asked Camryn in a more rxed tone, ¡°Ms. Newman, if I


    insist on pressing charges against Carrie, will you be able to survive in the Newmans¡® house?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a rough time, but that¡¯s how I¡¯ve always been living in that house. Whether or not you press


    charges against Carrie, they¡¯ll treat me with the same attitude.¡±


    Camryn added calmly, ¡°Mrs. York, you can do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to take me into


    consideration. After all, the incident started all because of me. You did that to Carrie just because you


    wanted to help and save me. It was Carrie¡¯s fault to hire people to destroy the car and cause injuries.


    She deserves to be punished. If I beg for mercy on her behalf, I¡¯ll be indebted to you.


    ¡°Besides my aunt, it had been a decade since someone like her had helped me this way.¡±


    Camryn would rather have a row with Mrs. Newman than beg Serenity not to charge Carrie.


    Camryn¡¯sst sentence caused Serenity so much heartache.


    Camryn was born into a wealthy family, so what? Her biological father passed away early, whereas her


    biological mother did not treat her as a daughter and was more vicious than a


    stepmother.


    After shaking Camryn¡¯s hand, Serenity said, ¡°Ms. Newman, I feel that I can hit it off with you. I¡¯m keen


    on being your friend. If you need any help in the future, feel free to let me know. I¡¯ll try my best to help


    you. Even if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll get someone to do so.¡±


    Indeed, Callum was able to keep his cool. He did not move a muscle for a long time.


    If Serenity were a man, she would have wrapped Camryn into her arms and stopped anyone from


    bullying Camryn.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. York.¡±


    Camryn did not grovel and beg Serenity to forgive Carrie as Mrs. Newman wished for.


    Carrie showed no sign of regret at all. If Serenity chose not to press charges against Carrie, Carrie


    would still think of ways to take revenge against Serenity after she was released


    from the detention center.


    Serenity thought about her family¡¯s safety. She felt that if she let Carrie off, it would be


    equivalent toying up trouble for herself. Carrie was now aware that Serenity learned self- defense.


    Furthermore, Serenity had bodyguards protecting her. Therefore, Carrie might not dare act against


    Serenity.


    What about Serenity¡¯s sister and Sonny?


    Carrie was young, energetic, and wild. Receiving legal punishment was actually the way to save her.


    Only when she went to jail would she understand that she would be subjected to be punished by the


    rule ofw if she hadmitted a crime, regardless of her status and wealth.


    She must not think that she could do whatever she wanted just because she was a rich youngdy


    whose parents were well¨Cconnected and powerful.


    All are equal before thew!


    ¡°Mrs. York, you can carry on with your work. I shall stop disturbing you.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn touched her white cane and rose to her feet.


    ¡°Let me get someone to send you back to your florist.¡±


    Given that Camryn was visually impaired, Serenity would not let her leave alone.


    ¡°She¡¯s still waiting for my news at the intersection. I need to inform her. You can have two people drag


    me to her car and ask me to get lost fiercely if that¡¯s convenient for


    you.¡±


    Serenity was slightly dazed.


    How did Camryn know that there were other people in her store?


    Serenity stretched her hand and waved it in front of Camryn. ¡°Mrs. York, you don¡¯t have to test me.


    Currently, I¡¯m really blind.¡±

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148


    Camryn¡¯s aunt heard that there was a specialist in Annenburg. She thought of begging the specialist to


    treat Camryn¡¯s eyes. Her aunt said even if it was not possible to meet the said. specialist, it would be


    good to have the specialist¡¯s apprentice take a look at Camryn¡¯s condition as well.


    The specialist¡¯s apprentice was Camryn¡¯sst hope.


    After a long period of treatment, Camryn could vaguely see. However, her vision was so unclear that


    she was no different from a blind person. Even so, she was ted and hopeful


    of regaining her sight.


    Nevertheless, she did not dare let anyone else know apart from her aunt.


    Anyhow, she was like a blind person right now, not able to see.


    ¡°Ms. Newman, how do you know there are other people in my store when you¡¯re visually impaired?¡±


    Camrynughed and replied, ¡°When I entered your store, I heard their footsteps. The steady footsteps


    belong to the men whom I guess are your bodyguards.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine exchanged nces.


    It was said that the blind had exceptional hearing, which turned out to be true.


    Serenity called over two bodyguards and did as Camryn said. She was worried that the bodyguards


    would be overly rough with Camryn and end up hurting her, so she deliberately reminded them, ¡°Go


    easy on Ms. Newman. Just make it seem rough, but don¡¯t hurt her for


    real.¡±


    Despite Camryn¡¯s visual impairment, all men would want to care for and sympathize with al woman like


    her who was petite and had a small face.


    Serenity wished she could take care of Camryn on behalf of her brother¨Cinw.


    ¡°Missus, we¡¯ll control our strength.¡±


    The two bodyguards kicked Camryn out of the bookstore together with the gifts she had brought.


    The bodyguards brought Camryn to the front of the car shortly after. Then, they threw Camryn onto the


    floor and hurled the gifts at her. One of the bodyguards said coldly, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    One of them was talkative and said frostily, ¡°The missus treats you so well. If it weren¡¯t for you, her car


    wouldn¡¯t have crashed. Yet you¡¯re asking the missus to be merciful, huh? How ungrateful of you. Get


    lost!¡±


    The bodyguards turned around and walked away.


    Mrs. Newman got out of the car only after the bodyguards left. She walked toward Camryn but did not


    help her stand up.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did you manage to settle it?¡±


    Seated on the floor, Camryn groped around to get back her white cane, but Mrs. Newman kicked it


    away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even settle such a small issue, you useless thing!


    ¡°Mrs. York¡¯s car crashed. If she had not learned self¨Cdefense, she would¡¯ve been admitted to the


    hospital. It angered her so much that she refused to forgive Carrie. I begged her, but both of us are


    merely acquaintances. We¡¯re not close, in fact.


    ¡°Why would she show respect for me? Even though I did as you said, it didn¡¯t help. She¡¯s insistent on


    pressing charges against Carrie.¡±


    After Mrs. Newman insulted Camryn exasperatedly for being useless, she swung around and got into


    the car. She ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom! I wish I hadn¡¯t given birth to you. You¡¯re a troublemaker who makes life hard for


    Carrie and me. Carrie is suffering all because of you. Camryn, let me tell you, I¡¯ll make things difficult


    for you since my daughter is having a hard time.¡±


    With that, Mrs. Newman told the chauffeur to drive away.


    She left.


    Camryn had been hurt by her biological mother so much that she had long since turned numb. She


    listened to Mrs. Newman¡¯s words, but they did not cause her any more pain.


    Camryn learned something from her biological mother, namely that not all mothers loved their children.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149


    Beep, beep.


    Upon hearing the sounds of car horns, Camryn quickly got up. At that instant, she had no idea which


    direction she should walk.


    Judging from the continuous honks, it was almost time for school hours to end.


    Camryn walked directly to the right.


    A honk rang out again.


    Did she walk in the wrong direction?


    She hesitated for a moment before she turned around and walked back.


    Callum had no choice but to get out of the car. He strode toward Camryn and reached out to grip her


    wrist. Camryn instinctively struggled, but after sensing the cologne on him, she stopped struggling.


    Callum directly stuffed her into his car. He even looked back and helped her pick up her gifts and white


    cane. He crammed the things into his car and ced them beside her.


    Ring, ring¡­


    Callum¡¯s phone rang.


    He parked his car by the roadside first to avoid blocking the parents who came to fetch their children


    from school.


    Only after parking his car did he answer his sister¨Cinw¡¯s call.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡±


    ¡°Callum, you¡¯ll be right here? Um, Callum, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯ve already solved the problem. I don¡¯t need


    your help. You may return.¡±


    Callum asked, ¡°You¡¯ve solved it, huh?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s been solved. You can carry on with your work.¡±


    Deep down, Callum grumbled. Given that Serenity called him over in a desperate tone, he was under


    the impression that something big had happened. After Callum informed his shopping brother about it,


    his shopping brother urged him to hurry over as Callum must be the only person who could solve the


    problem.


    Therefore, he hurried over even before it was time for him to get off work.


    The moment he arrived, Serenity said that she did not need his help.


    Callum felt like he was being tricked by Serenity.


    Although Callum was unhappy about it, he dared not voice it. He said, ¡°Serenity, I¡¯ll return and carry on


    with my work since you¡¯ve managed the problem.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. You came here in vain because of me. I¡¯ll let your shopping brother know and ask him to


    give you a half¨Cday break tomorrow.¡±


    Amused, Callum asked, ¡°Serenity, can¡¯t you just be generous to ask him to give me one day leave


    instead?¡±


    On the phone, Serenity said with augh, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll give you one day of break. I¡¯ll let your shopping brother


    know when I return tonight. You can get back to work.¡±


    With that, Serenity hung up the phone while grinning. She looked at her best friend and said, ¡°Camryn


    is the wife Nana picked for Callum.¡±


    Jasmine asked, ¡°How could Grandma May allow Mr. Callum to go with her? She¡¯s blind.¡±


    ¡°Just now, Camryn said that she really is blind, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll be blind in the future. There


    must be a reason Nana picked her. As Camryn is in a difficult situation right now, Callum can protect


    and assist her.¡±


    ¡°So did you anxiously call Callum over to create an opportunity for the two of them?¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°I just wanted to know the answer soon.¡±


    They had been watching many shows of Serenity and Zachary. Now, it was Serenity¡¯s turn to watch the


    drama.


    Jasmine said with tion, ¡°Seren, we¡¯re best friends. You must count me in when there¡¯s a good show.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you to join now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    The two of them looked at each other andughed.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150


    In the evening, parents came to pick up their kids after school. Following the usual rush hour in the


    bookstore, Serenity headed to her sister¡¯s house for dinner, whereas Jasmine. went on a date with


    Josh. The bookstore would not operate at night.


    Serenity bought two bags of fruits for her sister.


    Serenity and Liberty still got along the same way as before. It did not change just because Serenity had


    be Zachary¡¯s wife.


    Serenity had the key to her sister¡¯s rented house. She straight away unlocked the door with. the key.


    She pushed open the door, only to see a girl. To be specific, it was Sonny. Sonny was walking around


    the house in a pretty dress, looking delighted.


    ¡°Sonny?¡±


    Serenity entered the house and shut the door. Whileughing, she asked her nephew, ¡°Why are you


    wearing a dress?¡±


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny scampered over and showed off his dress. ¡°Aunt Ser, do I look good in it?¡±


    Serenity ced the two bags of fruits on the coffee table. She carried her nephew and said with a


    smile, ¡°Yes. You look like a princess in this dress. But you¡¯re a boy. Boys don¡¯t wear dresses.¡±


    ¡°I know. Boys should do hardbor, so it¡¯s not convenient to wear a dress. Girls do light work, so they


    can wear it. This is discrimination against girls.¡±


    The kid had a good memory. He remembered what Zachary had said to him.


    By the time Liberty came out of the kitchen, she had finished cooking. They could start eating once


    Serenity arrived.


    ¡°He said he won¡¯t go out in this dress. He¡¯s just trying it on at home. He said this dress is too beautiful.¡±


    Liberty burst intoughter and said, ¡°Since he insisted on trying it on, I let him. After changing it, he


    started showing it off by walking around the house. This brat cares about his appearance.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you invite Jasmine along?¡±


    Serenity walked over while carrying her nephew. At the sight of the dishes her sister brought out which


    included her favorite seafood, Serenity said, ¡°Jasmine went on a date. She¡¯s in the first flush of love


    with Mr. Bucham. Both of them are dating while Zachary is busy with work and will only return home at


    midnight.¡±


    ¡°Given that he¡¯s the CEO, he has a lot of work to deal with. His time is precious. You must


    cherish it when he can spend so much time with you. As long as both of you continue to love each


    other, I¡¯ll be at ease.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Liberty, you¡¯ve said this eight hundred times. My ears are going to fall off.


    Zachary treats you well, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Liberty guffawed. ¡°I¡¯m just a little naggy, yet you find me annoying. I¡¯ll stop mentioning it then.¡±


    ¡°If you want to mention it, go ahead. It¡¯s a blessing to have a naggy sister. If you weren¡¯t my biological


    sister, you wouldn¡¯t want to nag me. It¡¯s because you care about my life.¡±


    Serenity asked the kid, ¡°Do you want to take off your dress?¡±


    Sonny nodded.


    Serenity helped Sonny take off his dress. Sonny passed her the dress and said childishly,¡± Aunt Ser,


    this dress is for your little girl. You can keep it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a little girl at home.¡±


    Liberty brought all the dishes out. While serving her son and Serenity food, she said, ¡°What he meant is


    that you can give birth to a girl in the future and let her wear it. He peed on his pants at Zachary¡¯s office


    this morning. Mr. Lewis was there to discuss a coborative project, so Zachary asked Mr. Lewis to buy


    Sonny clothes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis bought the dress probably because he was attracted to it.¡±


    Serenity said with a grin, ¡°I guess Mr. Lewis is fond of daughters too, like Zachary.¡±


    No doubt, Zachary was fond of daughters.


    If she were to give birth to a girl in the future, Zachary would be a stay¨Cat¨Chome doting


    father.


    Serenity actually wanted a daughter. Considering that Zachary and she had good looks, their children


    should be good¨Clooking.


    She loved kids who were fair like those in paintings.


    Liberty felt that Duncan was not fond of daughters. Duncan was just easygoing.


    Also, he would not bargain when buying clothes.


    A bag of clothes cost fifteen¨Chundred dors, which meant that one set of clothes was over a hundred


    dors. Liberty usually bought clothes ranging around fifty dors for Sonny. She would always haggle


    over the prices and buy at the lowest price.

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151


    Thinking about it, Duncan had a worth of hundreds of millions. Everything he bought was of good


    quality and expensive. It was normal that he did not know how to ask for a discount.


    Liberty did not voice her thoughts.


    Duncan¡¯s spending habits had nothing to do with her. She was simply his tenant.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, when will I have a little sister?¡± Sonny asked innocently.


    Serenity served food for her nephew. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Even if I got pregnant, what if it¡¯s a little shopping


    brother?¡±


    She had been discussing with Zachary how the York family had always given birth to sons.


    She suspected the York family was not fated to have daughters.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Sonny gave it some thought and said, ¡°Aunt Ser, I want a little sister. I don¡¯t want a shopping brother.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want a little brother?¡±


    ¡°A brother can¡¯t wear skirts, just like me.¡±


    Serenity burst outughing.


    When she saw her sister eating like a bird and not eating meat, she said, ¡°Liberty, you¡¯ve been waking


    up early and restingte every day. You must be exhausted. You should take in more nutritious food.


    You can¡¯t just keep losing weight.¡±


    ¡°I try not to eat too much meat for dinner. I still have to go for a jogter. If I eat more, I¡¯ll have to run


    several more rounds.¡±


    Liberty had slimmed down a lotpared to the time before she divorced. However, she was still fat


    compared to Serenity, who always maintained a model¨Clike figure.


    In the end, Serenity gave up as she was unable to convince her sister to eat more.


    ¡°I¡¯m already used to eating this much. I¡¯ve been eating strictly ording to the recipes the dietician


    gave me and exercising sufficiently. I only achieved this oue after


    persevering for so long. I can¡¯t let my effort go to waste.¡±


    Liberty nced at her sister¡¯s body enviously. She said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll take note to manage my


    weight from now on and maintain a model¨Clike body like you. I won¡¯t let myself eat till I end up


    bing a two¨Chundred¨Cpound fatty.¡±


    She did not realize that she had indeed be exactly that.


    Logically speaking, she should have been upset and had a bad appetite. Her mother¨Cinw and


    sister¨Cinw always bothered her, and her rtionship with her husband turned sour. On the contrary,


    she still managed to eat and sleep well.


    Luckily, she started controlling her mouth and got active. Her weight kept dropping.


    Liberty wanted to stop losing weight after she hit hundred pounds. She did not want to be too skinny as


    it would make her grow old faster. She was already over thirty years of age. A middle¨Caged person was


    supposed to be a little chubby as a sign of contentment.


    ¡°I kickbox regrly, which burns a lot of calories. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t put on weight easily.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve gained a few pounds too. Zachary fed me especially well. I¡¯ll have to go to


    his gym every day to exercise too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called pounds of happiness.¡±


    Liberty was d that Serenity and her husband had a good rtionship.


    She had a failed marriage, so she hoped her sister could live a better life.


    Ring, ring¡­


    The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Mom, Aunt Ser, I¡¯ll get the door.¡±


    Sonny slid down his chair and ran to open the door.


    Serenity followed her nephew nheless.


    Sonny ran to the door. He went on tiptoes, yet he still could not reach the doorknob even


    after several tries. He turned to look at Serenity with bright eyes.


    Serenity smiled and lifted him to let him open the door.


    The door opened. The person standing there was Zachary. ¡°Uncle Zak.¡±

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152


    Sonny was happy to see Zachary. His tiny body leaned toward Zachary. Zachary quickly put down the


    items in his hand to carry the child.


    Serenity bent over to pick up the two bags of fruits and a carton of milk he had bought. She said with a


    smile, ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t you say you had a business engagement? I bought two bags of fruits


    for my sister, and now you too. We even bought the same types


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    of fruits.¡±


    Zachary carried Sonny into the house. ¡°That¡¯s because our hearts are linked. Something came up, so


    my client can¡¯te over. Tonight¡¯s schedule was canceled, so I rushed over to have a meal.¡±


    He knew that his beloved wife was at his sister-inw¡¯s ce.


    That was one of the benefits of having bodyguards following Serenity. He could give Serenity freedom


    and not ask about her whereabouts during usual days, but he would also be able to find her with just a


    call if he wanted to know her location.


    ¡°Liberty,¡± Zachary greeted.


    Seeing that her brother¨Cinw hade, Liberty put down her cutlery and stood up to wee him.


    When she saw her sister carrying bags in her hand, she said, ¡°You two don¡¯t have to buy anything


    when youe over to my ce in the future. I can buy them myself. Take two bags of fruits when


    you¡¯re heading backter. Sonny and I can¡¯t eat that much.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Seren bought fruits too.¡±


    Zachary smiled gently.


    Liberty had to admit that the power of love was invincible.


    Since they first met, her brother¨Cinw had been respectful toward her, but he was always cold.


    However,pared to before, Zachary started smiling more and had be gentler even if he was


    not smiling.


    The tough guy had be softer.


    ¡°We were just eating. You can wash your hands and eat with us.¡±


    Liberty went to the kitchen to get a set of cutlery for her brother¨Cinw. She shifted all the delicious


    dishes to his side as well.


    Serenity was speechless.


    She knew that she would lose her sister¡¯s favor once Zachary came. It was like she was a sister Liberty


    picked up from the streets.


    The doorbell rang again just two minutes after they sat down.


    Sonny went to open the door again. However, he got smarter. He moved a stool to open the door and


    forbade the adults from following him.


    Soon, they heard Sonny calling, ¡°Granddad, Grandmom.¡±


    It was Mr. and Mrs. Brown who came.


    Mr. Brown carried Sonny inside while Mrs. Brown held the stool Sonny took to boost his height. She


    said to Liberty while entering, ¡°Liberty, how can you let Sonny open the door? He can¡¯t even reach the


    doorknob yet. What if he falls when using the stool?¡±


    Sonny was the Brown family¡¯s only hope to continue the family line.


    ¡°Did you just start eating?¡±


    Mrs. Brown saw a lot of seafood ced on the dining table. The prawns and crabs were huge. There


    would definitely be a lot of meat in the crab pincers. Mrs. Brown was going to say that Liberty was not


    practical.


    Only three to four people were eating, yet they bought so much seafood. Did Liberty not know seafood


    was expensive?


    The Brown family had not eaten seafood for a long time. Whenever Chelsea went over, she would


    comin that she could not eat as much seafood as she wanted ever since her sister¨Cinw changed.


    Jessica hated Chelsea a lot. Hank had allowed Jessica to be in charge of their finances. She could not


    bear buying seafood for her sister¨Cinw.


    Jessica once said to Hank, ¡°Buying seafood for your sister just to let her criticize me and drive a wedge


    between you and me after she had her fill is so unrewarding. I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Therefore, Chelsea could never eat seafood like prawns and crabs when visiting her family -even


    ms were out of discussion.


    However, Mrs. Brown swallowed her words right away after she saw Zachary.


    It made sense to have a generous meal prepared as Mr. Zachary was also eating.


    ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s gaze was indifferent. She disliked her ex¨Chusband¡¯s familying over so often.


    ¡°Liberty, we want Sonny to stay at our ce for some time.¡± Mr. Brown stated their intention


    immediately as he knew Liberty hated them.


    Since their new daughter¨Cinw no longer restricted them from getting close to Sonny, Mr. and Mrs.


    Brown could not wait for another second and went to look for Liberty to pick Sonny up.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153


    Liberty kept quiet.


    Serenity spoke, ¡°You never took care of Sonny before. He¡¯ll not be able to get used to it and cry if you


    take him to your ce. If you want to visit Sonny, you cane over every day during the daytime and


    y with him.¡±


    Mr. Brown said embarrassedly, ¡°Serenity, we didn¡¯t take care of Sonny before, so we¡¯re trying to make


    up for it now. We¡¯re old and bored at home. If we help your sister to take care of Sonny, she¡¯ll be able


    to focus on earning money too.¡±


    He asked the child in his arms next, ¡°Sonny, do you want to follow Granddad and


    Grandmom home?¡±


    Sonny asked, ¡°Is Moming?¡±


    Mr. Brown was stunned. He replied, ¡°Your mom isn¡¯t going, but your dad is in Granddad and


    Grandmom¡¯s home. Sonny, follow us back and stay with us, okay? That way, your mom won¡¯t be tired


    as well.¡±


    Sonny twisted and turned to get down. He ran back to the table, climbed onto his chair, and sat down.¡±


    want to eat. If Mom isn¡¯t going, I won¡¯t go too. I want Mom!¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown were at a loss for words.


    ¡°Since you two must¡¯ve eaten already, I won¡¯t invite you to have a meal. You can sit on the sofa and


    watch TV first. We can talk again after we finish eating.¡±


    Liberty poured a ss of warm water for her former inws. After that, she turned on the TV for them


    and returned to the table to resume eating with her sister and brother-inw.


    Mr. Brown smiled sheepishly. ¡°Enjoy your meal. We¡¯ll watch TV.¡±


    The old couple saw the four bags of fruits ced on the coffee table. They guessed it must have been


    Serenity and Zachary who bought them.


    Mrs. Brown whispered enviously, ¡°Serenity has always liked to buy food and drinks for her sister. Now


    that she¡¯s rich, the quality of the fruits she bought also improved.¡±


    All the fruits bought were expensive.


    If Chelsea saw them, she would definitely want to take two or three bags home.


    Whenever Chelsea came over, she would take fruits that Serenity bought for Liberty when leaving and


    while Liberty was not paying attention.


    Using Hank¡¯s words, Chelsea was just like a thief. She liked to return to her family¡¯s house and take


    things from there.


    He did not think much of it in the past since Chelsea was his biological sister. Now that he


    had changed wives, he thought his sister was too much.


    Mr. Brown turned his head and red at his wife. Mrs. Brown pouted from his stare. She muttered,


    ¡°Back then, I said we shouldn¡¯t agree to them getting a divorce. I told you not to give her money, but


    you never listened. If Liberty and Hank didn¡¯t divorce, Serenity¡¯s husband wouldn¡¯t have been so cruel


    for the sake of Sonny even if their rtionship had turned sour.¡±


    Their son could have kept his job.


    Mr. Brown said angrily, ¡°Do you think they won¡¯t get a divorce just because you disagree? Hank¡¯s


    attention isn¡¯t on Liberty anymore, and he doesn¡¯t care about Sonny enough. They treated each other


    like enemies and always quarreled. It¡¯s not good for Sonny¡¯s growth.


    ¡°You just want to take advantage and benefit from Serenity marrying into a wealthy family. Our family


    ended up like this because of our own doing.¡±


    Mr. Brown med his wife, daughter, and himself. He was the head of the family. If only he had been


    fairer, things would not have turned out that way.


    He knew that Liberty was a more suitable partner, but he never took her side whenever his wife or


    daughter badmouthed her in front of his son.


    He was not a good person either.


    Mrs. Brown pouted.


    Who would not want to benefit from being associated with Serenity?


    Even something small from Zachary would be enough for an ordinary person to spend for a lifetime.


    ¡°We¡¯re here tonight to take Sonny to our ce.¡±


    Mr. Brown sternly reminded his wife not o create unnecessary trouble.


    They were utterly bored living in their son¡¯s house.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Brown wanted to return to their old home, but Mrs. Brown refused. She insisted on staying in the


    city with their son and daughter-inw.

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154


    In Mrs. Brown¡¯s words, her son would not be hers if she returned to her old home. Her son would be


    under Jessica¡¯splete control.


    Besides, Hank and Jessica had not held their wedding yet. Jessica said only to hold the wedding after


    their house renovation was done. She would appear more presentable that way.


    They were living in a rented house. Jessica¡¯s family would not even have a ce to stay if they were to


    have a wedding before that.


    If Mr. and Mrs. Brown could take care of Sonny, they would not be as bored as they were now and


    could nurture their rtionship with Sonny.


    After all, Sonny was the Brown family¡¯s only hope of continuing the family line. Jessica was not getting


    pregnant. They did not even know whether she was fertile or not.


    Liberty had vegetarian food. She finished her meal in no time. Seeing her former inws whispering to


    each other, she walked over and took the four bags of fruits her sister and brother-inw brought to the


    kitchen.


    A few minutester, she brought out a te filled with only one type of fruit. She did not prepare the


    other fruits.


    There were also snacks that Serenity and Elisa bought for Sonny in the house. Liberty took a few of


    them and put them on the fruit tter. She ced everything on the coffee table for her former inws.


    ¡°Liberty, your store¡¯s business must be booming, right?¡± Mrs. Brown asked as she ate the fruit freely.


    ¡°It¡¯s doing fine.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the time to take care of Sonny because you¡¯re usually busy. Let us take Sonny back to


    our ce. We¡¯re his grandparents. Are you afraid that we¡¯ll mistreat him? Elderlies like us can definitely


    take good care of a child. Don¡¯t you worry ¡¯bout a thing.¡± Liberty said calmly, ¡°I spoke to Hank about this


    before. If Sonny agrees, you can take him away for a short stay. If he¡¯s unwilling, you can¡¯t force him.


    ¡°Ever since I divorced Sonny¡¯s dad, I never stopped any of you from visiting Sonny.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t maintaining everything as it is now good enough?¡±


    When Liberty had just gotten divorced, she wanted to cut off allmunication with her in-ws.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    However, her ex-mother-inw asked around stalking her, and found her current address. She did not


    expect her former inws to regret it and keep looking for her every other day.


    ¡°Sonny already said just now that he doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Liberty did not want her son to live with the Brown family.


    Jessica was a scary stepmother. Liberty was worried that Sonny would be abused.


    ¡°You can persuade Sonny. He¡¯ll agree if you talk to him.¡±


    Liberty looked toward her ex-mother-inw. Her attitude remained cold. ¡°I respect Sonny¡¯s decision.¡±


    Mrs. Brown was speechless.


    In the end, Liberty did not want them to take Sonny away.


    After some time, Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Liberty, Sonny¡¯sst name is Brown. His name is Sonny Brown.


    He¡¯s the Brown family¡¯s grandson. Taking him back to our ce is simply a matter ¡® of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you guys. I just want you to ask Sonny for his opinion. If he agrees to it, you guys can


    take him back. If he¡¯s unwilling, I¡¯m fine with you guysing to visit him every day.


    ¡°Stop emphasizing to me that Sonny¡¯sst name is Brown. I can change hisst name to Hunt


    anytime.¡±


    Children taking their mother¡¯sst name was gettingmon.


    ¡°No! Aren¡¯t we having a discussion now, Liberty? You can¡¯t secretly take Sonny to change hisst


    name, okay?¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown were nervous. They were afraid Liberty would change Sonny¡¯sst name.


    Although Sonny would still be their grandson even if hisst name were Hunt, they still felt their


    grandson would belong to the Hunt family if he did not have Brown as hisst name

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155


    After Serenity and Zachary were done eating, he said to his wife, ¡°Seren, bring Sonny and sit over


    there. I¡¯ll collect the dishes.¡±


    Zachary would do chores at home, so Serenity was used to it. Since Zachary told her to bring Sonny to


    sit on the sofa, she carried Sonny over and sat beside her sister.


    After she was seated, three people looked at her.


    Her sister and her sister¡¯s former inws were staring at her.


    Serenity was puzzled. ¡°Liberty, why are you guys looking at me like that? Is there food stuck on my


    face?¡±


    She touched her face, but there was nothing on it.


    ¡°Serenity, how can you let Mr. York clean up the dishes and do household chores?¡± Mrs. Brown scolded


    Serenity.


    ¡°When a man returns home after working outside for the entire day, you should take care of him


    properly as his wife. Men will like returning home if you let them feel the warmth of family.¡±


    Serenity understood why the three of them stared at her.


    She said, ¡°My sister took good care of your son in the past too. Could he not feel the warmth of family?


    Or did he dislike going back home because he had another woman?¡±


    Mrs. Brown was rendered speechless.


    Serenity set Sonny aside and gave him a lecture. ¡°Sonny, you should learn from Uncle Zak in the


    future. He¡¯s what it means to be a good man.¡±


    She added, ¡°My husband¡¯s nana also told me to let my husband do more chores. We own the family


    together. I¡¯m working too. Why should the wife do all the household chores? Why should the wife be a


    free housekeeper and serve the whole family?


    ¡°Zachary and I split the work between ourselves and do household chores together. No one is superior


    to the other.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown were speechless.


    They honestly did not expect that the great Mr. York would be willing to wash the dishes and do


    household chores.


    From a woman¡¯s perspective, Serenity was very fortunate and enviable.


    After some time, Mrs. Brown reached her hands out to Sonny. ¡°Sonny, let Grandmom carry you, okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Sonny turned his head and was unwilling. He even climbed onto his aunt¡¯sp and sat there.


    ¡°Sonny, your dad said he¡¯ll bring you to look at tigers at the zoo tomorrow if you follow us back for a


    short stay. Do you want to go?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Going to the zoo had always been on Sonny¡¯s mind. However, he still insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll go if Mom goes.¡±


    He looked toward Liberty and asked, ¡°Mom, are you going to the zoo tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy in the morning, but I can apany you to the zoo in the afternoon.¡± Sonny said to his


    grandparents, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Mom.¡±


    No matter how much Mr. and Mrs. Brown persuaded Sonny, he refused to follow them home.


    In the end, Mr. and Mrs. Brown left Liberty¡¯s house resignedly.


    Mrs. Brown regretted that she never came from her old house to help care for Liberty after Sonny was


    born. She did not help to raise Sonny either, so Sonny was not close to them.


    Sonny did let them embrace him and called them Granddad and Grandmom. However, whenever they


    wanted to take him away, he would refuse to follow them.


    The child was close to whoever raised him.


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown had been raising their daughter¡¯s children all along. Their daughter¡¯s children were


    close to them, but they were the Repton family¡¯s grandchildren.

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156


    Sonny was Mr. and Mrs. Brown¡¯s true grandson.


    When they returned to their rented house, they saw their son and daughter-inw watching TV. Their


    expressions did not look good.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, didn¡¯t you pick Sonny up?¡±


    Hank stood up and turned toward his parents. He asked that question when he did not see


    his son.


    Jessica walked over too. She said, ¡°I organized the smaller room and decorated it into a kid¡¯s room. I


    bought a lot of toys for Sonny too. Why didn¡¯t you pick him up?¡±


    Jessica had received a lock of hair and a note from an unknown woman. On it was written that the hair


    belonged to her mother. It also asked her to carry out the n as soon as possible and bring Sonny to


    crowded ces like the zoo or a children¡¯s park.


    If she did not follow that woman¡¯s instructions, the next item sent to her would be two of her mother¡¯s


    fingers.


    Jessica was terrified.


    She counted on her inws to bring Sonny back, but they failed.


    How could she put her n into action?


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown went to sit on the sofa. Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Liberty didn¡¯t stop us, but she said we


    could take Sonny only if he agreed to leave with us. If he disagreed, we couldn¡¯t force him.


    ¡°Naturally, Sonny refused to follow us back.¡±


    Hank followed his parents and sat on the sofa. Upon listening to his mother¡¯s words, he said, ¡°Who


    asked you guys to care for and love Chelsea¡¯s children only in the past? You didn¡¯t even help to raise


    your grandson. That¡¯s why Sonny isn¡¯t close to you two.¡±


    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking. We¡¯re Sonny¡¯s grandparents. There¡¯s a generation gap. You¡¯re his father, but have


    you fulfilled your responsibility as one? Your rtionship with Sonny isn¡¯t deep at all.¡±


    Mr. Brown had pent-up anger in his chest and happened to have nowhere to vent it, so he retorted the


    moment Hank startedining about him and his wife.


    Hank did not dare say another word.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Jessica said.


    Mrs. Brown looked toward her and snapped, ¡°What can we do? We¡¯ll apany Sonny often from


    now on. He¡¯s still young. We can still nurture our rtionship with him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t overthink when Hank visits Sonny in the future. He¡¯s visiting his son, not Liberty. Don¡¯t


    keep getting jealous.¡±


    Jessica simply wanted to separate Sonny from Liberty and let that unknown woman get someone to


    take him away. That way, her mission would bepleted, and her family would be safe.


    ¡°Mom, I know. Actually, I like Sonny a lot. He¡¯s so pretty and cute. I might even be able to give birth to


    an adorable child like Sonny,in the future if I look at him every day.


    ¡°Hank and I will go and pick Sonny up and bring him to the zoo to have fun tomorrow. Is he willing to


    go?¡±


    Jessica thought that even if they could not get Sonny toe over for a stay, she could still carry out


    her n as long as Sonny was willing to y with Hank and her.


    ¡°Sonny said that he¡¯ll go if his mom is going too. Liberty runs a breakfast business, which only takes up


    her morning. She can apany Sonny in the afternoon. If you two really want to take Sonny to the


    zoo, you can pick Sonny and Liberty up after lunch.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica did not want Liberty toe along.


    If Liberty were present, it would not be easy for the people to make their move.


    While Hank would probably be careless and sometimes neglectful as a father, Liberty was definitely


    more careful as the mother. She would hug Sonny tightly to her in crowded ces. It would not be easy


    to do anything.


    ¡°If Libertyes along, Sonny will refuse to get close to us even more,¡± Jessica muttered as she


    nced at her husband. Her meaning was clear. She did not want Hank and Liberty to have a chance


    to go out together.


    Mr. Brown said, ¡°If you think having Liberty around isn¡¯t good, we¡¯lle with you tomorrow afternoon.


    Your mom and I have been living in the city for so long, but we¡¯ve never gone out to have fun. We can


    have a family outing and rx.¡±

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157


    Jessica pouted and did not say anything else. She turned around, went back to her room, and


    mmed the door hard.


    ¡°Darling, darling.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Hank called her twice.


    Mrs. Brown said to her son, ¡°Leave her alone. She just doesn¡¯t want you going on an outing. with


    Liberty. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going out with Liberty alone. We¡¯re alling along, but she still chooses to


    be jealous.


    ¡°Did she forget that she snatched you from Liberty?¡±


    . Mrs. Brown disliked Jessica a lot.


    She used to think that her son was capable. At this moment, she disdained Jessica for being a


    homewrecker.


    The Brown family decided to pick up Sonny and Liberty to go to the zoo tomorrow afternoon. The


    weather was neither too cold nor hot-just lovely for an outing.


    On the other hand, Serenity and her husband returned home after lingering in her sister¡¯s house for a


    while.


    On the way back, she told Zachary, ¡°In the past, the Brown family said they loved Sonny, but those


    were just empty words. They never lent a hand. My sister and I raised Sonny by ourselves. They never


    raised Sonny, yet they wanted him to get close to them. What¡¯s this absurdity?


    ¡°I was the one who took care of my sister after she gave birth. I lost six pounds in that month because


    of exhaustion.¡±


    Serenity loved her sister. After her sister gave birth, she never let her do anything and told her to lie


    down and rest. She brought food to her sister¡¯s room and forbade her to even wash the dishes. She


    feared her sister would get joint pains if she were in contact with cold water.


    The month after Liberty gave birth, the newborn Sonny often cried and made a fuss. Sometimes, he


    would cry for a long time at night and refuse to sleep.


    Hank had to work, so he moved to the guest room to sleep. As Sonny¡¯s aunt, Serenity had no choice


    but to carry the crying Sonny and walk around because she wanted to let her sister rest well. She could


    only rest after Sonny fell asleep.


    Liberty talked to Hank about asking Mrs. Brown toe over to tend to Sonny during that time. Hank


    said his parents had to care for Lucas and could not leave. He added that Serenity could take care of


    her sister and nephew since she was around.


    ¡°They¡¯re jealous that Sonny is close to me but didn¡¯t think who raised him. Hank always


    ¡°I just care about my sister and nephew.¡±


    Zachary held his wife¡¯s hand lovingly. ¡°It would¡¯ve been nice if we knew each other earlier.¡±


    ¡°If the timing weren¡¯t right, we wouldn¡¯t recognize each other even if we walked past.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re trying to get close to Sonny now because they want to ease the tension and improve our


    rtionship to make me let Hank off the hook. If so, Hank will be able to get a job. They want your


    sister and Hank to remarry too.¡±


    Zachary had seen through all of the Brown family¡¯s ns.


    Serenity figured everything out too.


    ¡°They can try everything they want, but my sister won¡¯t fall into the same pit twice.¡±


    Zachary agreed. He thought, ¡®Duncan must¡¯ve not figured out his feelings yet.¡¯


    The Brown family kept bothering Liberty-maybe this could aid and encourage Duncan and his sister-in-


    law to get together.


    Zachary had long felt that his friend and sister-inw were destined for each other.


    They would bump into each other frequently.


    Duncan mentioned that he would always meet Liberty whenever he drove a new luxury car.


    After that, minor problems would easily arise in his car. Subsequently, whenever he drove a new car


    and met Liberty by chance, he would park the car far away and walk over to greet her.


    Zachary and Serenity returned to the vi on the hilltop.


    However, when they arrived at the gate, an expensive car blocked their road.


    Their driver honked and the person in the car moved.


    He pushed the door open and got out. Then, he walked over in big strides.


    The driver and Jim, who was in the passenger seat, recognized the person. It was Duncan.


    Jim turned his head and said to Zachary, ¡°Mr. Zachary, it¡¯s Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Zachary thought, ¡®I really can¡¯t talk about someone behind their backs. Speak of the devil.¡¯

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158


    ¡°Ask him what he wants.¡¯


    Did Duncan have nothing better to do than drive a car and block his way in the middle of the night?


    Jim lowered the window and asked Duncan, who was walking over, ¡°Why are you here, Mr.Lewis?¡±


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s in the car, right? Zachary, I want to stay at your ce for some time. I¡¯ve already brought my


    luggage. However, Sam said he could not make the decisions and didn¡¯t let me enter. I had no choice


    but to wait for you here.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    If Duncan were not an old friend, he would have asked the driver to step on the gas and hit the car


    blocking the way.


    Serenity was surprised. Seeing her husband¡¯s dark expression, she asked Duncan, ¡°You want to move


    here, Mr. Lewis? Why?¡±


    ¡°That woman keeps staying in my house and refuses to leave. She knows the address of the other


    houses I own too. She¡¯ll be able to find me no matter where I stay. It¡¯s annoying. I have no choice but to


    bring my luggage and trouble you two.¡±


    The woman Duncan spoke of was Lily Harmon.


    Lily was the most suitable daughter-inw candidate in Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes. Most importantly, Lily did not


    mind the scar on Duncan¡¯s face. Therefore, Mrs. Lewis was trying her best to get them to be together.


    Duncan did not want to return to Westwood Manor, so Mrs. Lewis brought Lily to a vi owned by her


    son.


    Duncan¡¯s mother knew how many properties he owned.


    He could not avoid it, so he was going to use Zachary as a shield again. He packed a few sets of


    clothes and came rushing to Zachary with his luggage.


    Although Duncan was dense, he knew he was disturbing his friend¡¯s romantic time with his wife by


    coming over.


    However, no one but Zachary¡¯s name could help him to block Lily.


    Josh could not as well.


    If Josh could help Duncan to block Lily, Duncan would have moved in and stayed with him.


    Josh would probably think he dodged the bullet if he knew what was going on.


    Serenity nced at her man. She said to Duncan with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you can drive your car inside


    or move it first. We can resume talking after we get inside.¡±


    Zachary said with a darkened face, ¡°I¡¯ll let you stay in Seaview Vi.¡±


    Duncan immediately said, ¡°Seaview Vi is too far. It takes two hours to get to the seaside from the city


    by car. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to go to work.¡±


    ¡°Babe.¡±


    Serenity said gently, ¡°Babe, let¡¯s talk after letting Mr. Lewis in.¡±


    Zachary let out a hmph. ¡°Old third-wheeler.¡±


    Serenity and Duncan were speechless.


    Duncan resigned to the fact that he was a third-wheeler. He was thirty-six years old. Well, he would be


    considered oldpared to those in their twenties. He had simply epted himself as an old third-


    wheeler.


    However, Zachary was not a young man in his twenties either. He was in his early thirties.


    Duncan was only five years older than Zachary.


    Although Zachary was unhappy, he still let Duncan move into his vi.


    The romantic set-up Zachary decorated for his wife was still there.


    Duncan entered the house after the couple with his luggage in tow. When he saw the interior of the


    house, he stopped. He suspected he hade to the wrong ce.


    Was this Zachary¡¯s house?


    It was decorated nicely with a romantic atmosphere.


    Duncan did not think an iceberg like Zachary had a romantic side to him.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Duncan touched his nose. He could not me his friend for not letting him inside his house anymore.


    He was really a third wheel.

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159


    Zachary owned many properties. He and Serenity usually lived in the vi on the hilltop and their house


    in Brynfield.


    These two houses were near their workces, which made it convenient tomute.


    Duncan did not want to travel far for work, so he had no choice but to brazenly stay with Zachary for


    some time.


    ¡°Zachary, did you n all these?¡± Duncan asked his friend, who had a dark expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s decorated so nicely, like a proposal or a wedding setup. You can have the same design as this


    when you and Serenity hold your wedding. It¡¯ll surely impress many women.¡±


    Zachary snapped, ¡°Who else could it be if not me? You?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a high EQ to think of these ideas to make women happy.¡±


    Zachary red at him. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t. The only thing you know is to collect money.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°What money did I collect?¡±


    Zachary did not exin further.


    Duncan was puzzled.


    Serenity poured a ss of warm water each for the two guys. She was about to go and prepare some


    fruits.


    Zachary pulled his wife to sit beside him. He said, ¡°Honey, just ignore him. Hees here often and is


    more familiar with this vi than you are. He can help himself to whatever he wants to eat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Serenity. Don¡¯t bother about me. I¡¯m familiar with this ce.¡±


    Duncan did not dare let Serenity serve him.


    His friend¡¯s face had been as dark as charcoal ever since he saw him.


    It was as if his face was covered in ayer of soot.


    ¡°What happened? Lily hasn¡¯t left yet?¡± Zachary asked his friend with a cold expression.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how long she intends to stay. My mom likes her a lot. She calls me every few


    days to ask me to go shopping with Lily and buy her a meal. I refused all of them with the excuse that I


    was busy.


    ¡°However, my mom brought her to live in my vi. She¡¯s my mother, so I can¡¯t chase them out. Since


    they¡¯re not budging, I left.¡±


    Duncan sounded aggrieved.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He was probably the man who was most pestered to get married in the whole world.


    Unfortunately, it was his mom nagging him to get married. He could not do anything to her.


    Lily was thick-skinned too. No matter how Duncan acted, she would apany his mom happily.


    Lily also managed to please his mom to the point he lost his mom¡¯s favor. She listened to everything


    Lily said.


    Duncan knew Lily was the vice president of Harmon Corporation. She was a strong


    woman. Harmon Corporation and Lewis & Co. were equally excellent. Although they were not in the


    same city, he obtained detailed information about Harmon Corporation because of Lily.


    His mom must have taken a liking to Lily not only because she was old friends with Mrs. Harmon but


    also because she had her eye on the Harmon family¡¯s wealth and status.


    ¡°If you want Ms. Harmon to leave, then it¡¯s simple-bring a woman home.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s face fell. ¡°Who can I bring back? You know I¡¯m single. I¡¯ve never met a woman I¡¯m attracted


    to-someone I want to marry and protect. I keep thinking my woman isn¡¯t born yet.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll have to wait about twenty more years to meet her and end my life as a single guy.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity were speechless.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ll just stay here for a few days. I don¡¯t believe Lily won¡¯t leave after a few days.¡±


    Duncan said brazenly, ¡°I can pay rent. Just treat it as if I¡¯m renting your ce.¡±


    Zachary said with a glum face, ¡°You even brought your luggage-what else can I say? You can stay here


    as long as you want. Serenity and I will move back to Brynfield tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160


    Duncan said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Go to a hotel if you¡¯re ashamed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s not my first time having a short stay in your house. Josh and I often stayed over in the


    past. We would always do so when we drank too much or it was toote.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He pulled his wife to stand up with him and said coldly, ¡°You can stay in the guest room that¡¯s furthest


    from the master bedroom. Rest early.¡±


    After that, he went upstairs with Serenity.


    Zacharyined when they returned to their room, ¡°When have I be Duncan¡¯s shield? Has my


    ce turned into a shelter for him?¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis only came to stay for a few days because he had no other


    choice. You two have been friends for so many years.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t run out of choices. He¡¯s just using me as a shield. He doesn¡¯t have a low EQ because he


    was aware of Lily¡¯s feelings for him. But he doesn¡¯t have a high EQ either. He bought Sonny a few sets


    of clothes and collected money from your sister afterward.¡±


    Serenity stepped forward and hugged her husband. He enjoyed her taking the initiative to hug him.


    Even the sound of hisints became softer.


    ¡°Maybe Mr. Lewis really just adores Sonny and doesn¡¯t have feelings for my sister.¡±


    They could have been looking at Duncan and her sister with preconceived ideas.


    ¡°Seren, a man won¡¯t treat a woman well out of the blue. If he did, then he definitely has


    some interest in that said woman.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is very nice to Sonny.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary chuckled and did not give further justifications.


    His nana had proven it-either Duncan had not realized his feelings yet, or he was pretending.


    Zachary thought it was most likely the former.


    Duncan must have truly thought he was treating Liberty well because of Sonny.


    He liked Sonny.


    ¡°Even if Mr. Lewis is interested in my sister, I rather hope he doesn¡¯t like my sister. I know Mrs. Lewis


    has already chosen her daughter-inw and that Ms. Harmon is a good match for Mr. Lewis in terms of


    social status.


    ¡°Not to mention, my sister doesn¡¯t intend to get married again. Even if she does, she probably won¡¯t


    consider Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was not as open-minded as Serenity¡¯s mother-inw.


    Tania thought she was not good enough for Zachary but respected his decision and choice. She also


    never bothered her or gave her an attitude. She was nice to her daughter-in w.


    Some people were dissatisfied with Serenity helping Camryn during the Dowlings¡¯ banquet. They called


    Tania and tried to drive a wedge between them but they were scolded by Tania instead.


    Serenity heard about it from Old Mrs. York.


    Otherwise, she would not have known that her mother-inw was so protective.


    Old Mrs. York said that Serenity was the York family¡¯s missus. Whether she did well or not, it was not


    the outsiders¡¯ ce to criticize her.


    In other words, family members could criticize Serenity, but outsiders were not allowed to badmouth


    her at all.


    Serenity truly liked the open-mindedness and protectiveness of the York family¡¯s adults.


    ¡°If Duncan realizes that he likes Liberty, we can just watch from the sides and do nothing. Duncan is an


    assertive person. Ever since he left his family¡¯s control and established Lewis & Co., he¡¯s been taking


    charge of his life.¡±


    ¡°The elders of the Lewis family won¡¯t be able to control him. If he genuinely likes Liberty, and as long as


    she¡¯s willing to face everything with him, they¡¯ll be able to be together until the end. No matter how


    difficult Mrs. Lewis is, she can¡¯t do anything to Duncan.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis can¡¯t do anything to Mr. Lewis, but she¡¯ll target my sister.¡±


    Serenity sighed. ¡°When my sister was with the Browns, she had enough of her mother-in-w¡¯s


    criticisms. If she gets married again and her mother-inw is harsh on her¡­ I¡¯ll feel bad for her.¡±


    She wanted her sister to find happiness. However, she was also afraid her sister would meet another


    terrible mother-inw.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161


    Zachary consoled his wife, ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. I believe things will only get better for your


    sister.¡±


    After much thought, Serenity uttered, ¡°That¡¯s true. I don¡¯t see sparks going on between my sister and


    Mr. Lewis. I guess whatever happens, happens. As you said, Mr. Lewis is his own. person. He takes


    control of his own life¡¯ I trust he¡¯ll make my sister happy if he sees her that way.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever happens, happens. We don¡¯t want to get ahead of ourselves.¡±


    Zachary grabbed her a fresh set of clothes. ¡°Go and take a bath.¡±


    Serenity took the clothes and kissed him on the face before going into the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, the coupley in bed, chatting about their day.


    ¡°Honey, when are youing with me to social events?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°When do you need a plus-one for social engagements?¡±


    Serenity believed the trial runs with her aunt at social parties had built up her confidence. Well, she


    also had Zachary to thank as he had given her a lot of support too.


    It would not be much of a problem to apany him to business dinners now.


    At least, she would not freeze up during the social interaction. She could walk like ady in heels.


    With Aunt Audrey taking Serenity under her wing, Serenity learned everything she needed to know.


    Aunt Audrey was forting with her knowledge.


    Elisa could not be bothered with the whole nine yards in social etiquette, but so long as she was willing


    to learn, Aunt Audrey was more than ready to pass down decades of experience to her.


    Mrs. Stone hoped her nieces could be strong and independent women.


    Elisa was born into privilege where her father and brothers had her back all the way. It did not matter if


    she became strong or independent because no one would step on her toes. Nevertheless, Mrs. Stone¡¯s


    nieces were a different story. These girls had to secure their footing in society to earn respect from


    others.


    ¡°I have deals to close every day. We¡¯re upied with our own things during the day, so I won¡¯t take up


    your time then. I¡¯ll take you to evening social engagements that I find right for you.¡±


    Some venues where men talked business were not proper for women.


    Zachary did not want to take his wife to these ces.


    ¡°Alright. Tell me when you need me. It¡¯s time I carry out my duties as Mrs. York.¡±


    With a smile, Zachary lowered his head and kissed her lips before dotingly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sure my wife


    will pass with flying colors. Have a rest, honey.¡±


    Pulling Serenity into his arms, Zachary gave her a tight squeeze and let go of her. He tenderly uttered,


    ¡°I won¡¯t touch you tonight. You can enjoy a nice sleep. No need to tense up.¡±


    Zachary practiced self-restraint when it came to the couple¡¯s intimacy. He would not go too far.


    Last night was the only time he got carried away.


    He must have scared her.


    Heaving a sigh of relief in secret, Serenity sweetly mewed, ¡°Goodnight, babe.¡±.


    Zachary brushed his lips against her forehead. ¡°Goodnight, honey. Sweet dreams.¡±


    Serenity smiled.


    Since the day the couple kissed and made up, Serenity¡¯s reality was as sweet as her dreams.


    The following day, Duncan went downstairs to find his best friend wearing an apron and making


    breakfast in the kitchen. That was a real eye-opener for Duncan.


    He teased Zachary, ¡°Zachary, you always boast to Josh and me about having a wife, saying that


    married men are different because your wife cooks for you every day. Youe home to a warm home


    after a hard day of work.


    ¡°Well, it can also be quite the opposite.¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Zachary turned around and gave Duncan a look before going back to searing his steak.

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162


    ¡°Married men are different. You cook for yourself, but I¡¯m cooking for me and my wife. It¡¯s sheer


    happiness to watch my wife eat my food. It¡¯s the type of happiness you single people will not


    understand.


    ¡°Even a nice lobster won¡¯t taste as good as when you¡¯re having a meal alone. The simplest food tastes


    delicious when I eat with my wife. It¡¯s just notparable.¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°That¡¯s a new way of looking at men who cook. You¡¯re talking as if those who never


    cooked a day in their lives will never find happiness. I can¡¯t cook like you, but I can find a wife who


    does. The results are still the same.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Are you looking for a wife or a cook?¡±


    Stumped, Duncan changed the topic. ¡°Make me one too.¡±


    ¡°Do it yourself. You should practice and gain experience. I can guarantee your future wife will be happy


    if you cook her a steak. It¡¯s romancing her.¡±


    Duncan pursed her lips. ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m a guest in your home.¡±


    ¡°An uninvited guest who won¡¯t leave is not a guest. You can ask the chefs if you don¡¯t want to do it


    yourself. They can start on your breakfast once I¡¯m done.¡±


    While Zachary was hogging the kitchen, the chefs were chatting away with the gardeners in the yard.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll do it myself. Do you think I can¡¯t cook? I¡¯ve learned a lot being out there in the world, you


    know.¡±


    Duncan started from the bottom back when he was on the other side of thew. It wasmon for the


    henchman to be on kitchen duty to serve the boss.


    After making his wife a sumptuous and nutritious breakfast, Zachary went into the garden to cut a


    bunch of blooming roses. He trimmed the edges and wrapped the red roses into a bouquet.


    He put the bouquet on Serenity¡¯s seat before going upstairs to wake her.


    Watching everything Zachary did for Serenity, Duncan secretly snapped a photo and sent it to their


    mutual best friend, Josh. Duncan even attached a message: [Take notes, boy.]


    Josh was quick to reply: [Shouldn¡¯t you watch and learn? I¡¯m a natural when ites to romance.


    Zachary is taking notes from me. I¡¯m his love guru.]


    Duncan grinned. ¡°Oh, right. Josh has the highest EQ.¡±


    Josh and Jasmine¡¯s love life had been smooth sailing without any turbulence.


    ¡°Duncan, why are you at Zachary¡¯s ce?¡± Josh sent a voice note.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take cover.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Josh sent a LOL emoji.


    Needless to say, the pressure from Duncan¡¯s mother for him to get married forced him to seek refuge


    at Zachary¡¯s home.


    Duncan was speechless.


    Slipping the phone back into his pocket, Duncan began eating his steak.


    Hmm¡­ It tasted fine.


    Duncan had no problem eating alone.


    He could not experience the happiness Zachary was talking about. Nevertheless, Zachary and his wife


    soon opened Duncan¡¯s eyes to the joy of married life.


    With Zachary and Serenity unting their love during breakfast, Duncan lost his appetite.


    He wanted to get a taste of Zachary¡¯s steak as Serenity ate with great gusto.


    From then on, Duncan decided never to have breakfast with the couple. They enjoyed a great feast,


    but he did not-oh wait, all he had was an unwee visual feast.


    The couple went out hand-in-hand for a stroll after breakfast.


    Zachary used to get to the office first thing in the morning.


    Now, he was no longer in a rush to leave.


    Holding a mug of coffee, Duncan stood at the door and watched as the young couple held hands and


    sharedughter and talk, roaming a distance away. For once, loneliness was getting to Duncan.


    Should he consider entering the next big phase of his life?

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163


    Duncan was passing by All You Can Eat at eight o¡¯clock when he stopped the car.


    He paused for a moment before getting out of the car. Halfway out, Duncan was struck by a thought


    and retraced his steps. He unlocked the car and retrieved one of many boxes from the backseat.


    It was a box of Legos.


    He was fond of Sonny, so he bought a lot of toys and stashed them in his car. That way, he would have


    something for Sonny every time he dropped by the diner. It went without


    saying that his trips to the diner were for the boy and not Liberty.


    Duncan used to give Sonny pinwheels, but the boy had grown out of them.


    That was why he bought new toys.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    With a box of Legos in hand, Duncan stepped into All You Can Eat.


    ¡°Morning, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Seeing that Duncan entered through the door, Liberty greeted him with a smile and asked, ¡± Same


    order?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The same old.¡±


    Duncan believed breakfast at his buddy¡¯s ce did not fill his belly. With his workload heavy in the


    morning, how could he go on on an empty stomach?


    It was best if he had another meal at Liberty¡¯s ce.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Spotting Sonny drawing behind the cash register, Duncan made his way there and handed the box of


    to Sonny. He ingratiatingly said, ¡°Sonny, this is my gift for you today.¡±


    Sonny had grown ustomed to getting gifts from Dunc.


    He took the shoppingmode Lego and thanked Duncan.


    ¡°Open it up. I can help you with the Lego build.¡±


    Sonny opened the box and poured out the bricks. It was a set for a robot. It was difficult for Sonny¡¯s


    age to aplish such an intricate build.


    However, Sonny was into Lego bricks.


    The boy could be at it the whole day when given a box of Legos. He would explore the bricks on his


    own.


    Duncan had his reason to give Sonny a build that was not quite for his age. He could jump in and y


    with Sonny since the boy was too young to finish the build all by himself.


    It was a great way to bond while building bricks with Sonny. By then, Sonny would warm up to Duncan.


    At least, Duncan could finally get his hugs.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Sonny has a lot of toys. Stop buying him more.¡±


    Seeing that Duncan had given Sonny another toy, Liberty helplessly uttered, ¡°He has enough toys to


    open a toy shop.¡±


    She nced at the while set on her way to serve a customer.


    ¡°The set is too hard for Sonny right now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He can take his time. I can help him when I¡¯m free,¡± Duncan said and sat behind the cash


    register to lend Sonny a hand.


    Once Liberty made his breakfast, Duncan dug in while guiding Sonny to assemble the bricks.


    ¡°How¡¯s business?¡± Duncan asked.


    Now that the morning rush had eased, Liberty could take a breather and answered with a smile, ¡°You


    can tell how busy we are when you pass by every morning. The morning rush really runs us off our


    feet. We only have time to tidy up and go home for a rest after the people who get off their night shifts


    are done.¡±


    Those on the graveyard shift would often finish their meals at about nine o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Liberty and two employees would start tidying up and cleaning around ten o¡¯clock.


    By the time they finished the tasks, lunchtime would roll around. Liberty was upied the whole


    morning.


    ¡°You cameter than usual today.¡±


    Duncan would usually turn up at the diner at a little past seven o¡¯clock.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164


    ¡°I was upte today.¡±


    Duncan lied. He did not tell Liberty that he had breakfast at his buddy¡¯s ce and it was just not quite


    enough.


    The loving couple had him lose his appetite, but now that they were out of sight, the hunger caught up


    to him, so Duncan had to drop by Liberty¡¯s diner to fill his belly.


    Seeing that Duncan was showing her son the ropes in the middle of breakfast, Liberty drew close, sat


    next to her son, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you, Sonny.¡±


    She picked up the assembly instruction for a look and stared at the pile of bricks, feeling at headache


    coming.


    Oops. It seemed bricks were not quite her thing.


    Serenity was good at it though. She was nifty with her hands at crafting, so bricks were not a problem


    for her.


    With a customer entering the diner, Liberty put down the assembly instruction and told her son, ¡°Take


    your time, Sonny. I¡¯ll be right with you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t know how to do it, but Dunc does.¡±


    Sonny was attached to Duncan when they assembled Lego bricks together as Duncan had a knack for


    it.


    ¡°Do you want toe with meter? You can assemble the bricks over at my ce, and i can teach


    you if you get stuck.¡±


    Sonny pondered the offer before asking, ¡°Will my mom go too?¡±


    ¡°Your mom is busy, so she can¡¯te along.¡±


    Sonny declined. ¡°I won¡¯t go if Mom doesn¡¯t go.¡±


    Running his fingers along the little man¡¯s hair with affection, Duncan said to Liberty, ¡°Sonny has his


    guard up.¡±


    Liberty smiled.


    A whileter, Duncan finally ate his fill. Although he was tempted to stay and help Sonny build a robot,


    his schedule was packed.


    He told his secretary to push his itinerary into the afternoons so he could spend a bit of time at Liberty¡¯s


    diner in the mornings.


    ¡°Liberty, I sent the money via Pay.¡±


    Rising to his feet, Duncan said to Liberty and to Sonny, ¡°I got to go to work now, Sonny.


    We¡¯ll pick this up once I¡¯m off.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Dunc.¡±


    Sonny was a lot nicer now that he received from Duncan. At least, he was saying goodbye to Duncan


    without being told.


    Duncan gently pinched Sonny¡¯s little face. Oh, the boy was adorable. If only he could nibble on the


    face.


    After a quick chat with Liberty, Duncan was on his way out.


    He was walking to his car when the person inside the car parked next to his wound down the window.


    The person greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    It was Lily.


    That ruined Duncan¡¯s mood.


    He went up to her with puckered brows and asked, ¡°What brings you here, Ms. Harmon?¡±


    ¡°I made you breakfast, but you didn¡¯te homest night, so I went to your office. I thought I was


    seeing things when I saw your car parked here.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Lily was forting about the reason she was here.


    Fixing her gaze on the breakfast ce Duncan came out of, she asked, ¡°Duncan, is the food good at


    that ce? Is the hygiene at the breakfast diner up to standard?¡±


    She was not one to dine at a small business like that. The hygiene upkeep would be atrocious for all


    she knew.


    Nevertheless, Lily understood that Duncan was ungant andid-back as he had mingled with


    alternative crowds before. Duncan was happy to get a meal from a food truck, much less a diner.


    ¡°The hygiene is definitely up to standard, and there¡¯s a health permit to prove it.¡± Duncan did not


    divulge to Lily that Liberty owned All You Can Eat.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165


    Duncan¡¯s mother had mentioned Liberty to Lily before.


    Lily was most focused on Serenity though, as she wanted to get into Mrs. York¡¯s good graces.


    Nevertheless, Duncan was certain that Lily kept an eye on Liberty since Liberty was Mrs. York¡¯s sister.


    ¡°I own the space and rent it out,¡± Duncan added in case Lily thought he was standing up the restaurant


    owner.


    Lily smiled. ¡°No wonder you have breakfast there. You own the ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m full. I can¡¯t eat anymore. Ms. Harmon, thank you for the breakfast, but I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Thest thing Duncan wanted was to take Lily to the office.


    Lily uttered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll bring it backter. I want to get a tour of your office, Duncan. I didn¡¯t just


    come to Wiltspoon for this. I¡¯m here to talk business with a few major corporations too.¡±


    The Harmons operated their business on arge scale.


    Mrs. Lewis was hoping to have a union with the Harmons while Lily wanted to prate Wiltspoon¡¯s


    market by having business ties with major corporations like Lewis & Co. Not only could Lily bring profit


    to Harmon Corporation, but she could also bond with Duncan over the business coboration.


    The way she saw it, although Duncan may be a brusque man, he had a delicate side to him. Lily would


    find her happy-ever-after with Duncan if she could conquer his heart.


    Having dwelled in the business world for many years, Lily loved a challenge, and the conquest for


    Duncan¡¯s heart summoned her interest and gave her great motivation.


    Since Lily wanted to visit Lewis & Co. under the guise of a tour, Duncan was not in the position to turn


    her down. She was the daughter of his mother¡¯s best friend after all.


    Duncan got into his car and hit the elerator, driving away pretty fast.


    Lily quickly went in pursuit of his car.


    In the diner, Liberty had no idea what had happened outside.


    Not long after Duncan left, the Browns paraded into the diner.


    The whole circus was here, including Chelsea, her husband, and Lucas. Mrs. Brown called everybody


    to the city so they could take a trip to the zoo.


    Lucas was supposed to attend kindergarten, but now that he was away from his grandparents¡¯ care, he


    often fell ill. Since he was sick again, Chelsea took him out of school for two days to see his


    grandparents.


    Jessica was not too happy about so manying along to the zoo. On second thought, the Browns


    invited themselves. The heat would be taken off Jessica, as the stepmother, if the kidnapping n was


    a sess.


    It would be the Brown family¡¯s fault for not having a closer eye on Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Seeing that Sonny was ying with Lucas let go of his mother¡¯s hand, ran, climbed up the stool like a


    monkey, and sat next to Sonny.


    ¡°What are you ying with, Sonny? I want to have a go.¡±


    The familiar voice pushed Sonny to stuff all the unassembled bricks back into the box.


    By the time Lucas sat next to him, Sonny had packed away all the things. Sonny clung to the box and


    replied, ¡°Dunc gave me Lego.¡±


    ¡°I want to y with Lego too.¡±


    Lucas put his hand out to grab Sonny¡¯s bricks.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Leaning to one side, Sonny dodged Lucas¡¯s grubby hands. He jumped off the stool and took cover by


    his mother¡¯s side.


    Lucas always took his stuff and picked on him. There was no way Sonny would want to y with


    Lucas.


    Although his mother and aunt¡¯s love and concern helped Sonny move past the trauma at the Reptons¡¯


    last year, Sonny had never forgotten about the incident.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166


    ¡°Mom, Sonny has a toy, and he¡¯s not letting me y with it. I want a toy, Mom! I want Sonny¡¯s toy!¡±


    Lucas took quick paces to his mother and tugged on Chelsea¡¯s clothes, demanding Sonny¡¯s toy.


    Chelsea always thought the world of her children while other people¡¯s children could suck it. Putting her


    hand out at Sonny, she said, ¡°Sonny, hand over your toy.¡±


    ¡°This is mine!¡±


    Sonnytched onto the box like glue.


    Chelsea went ahead to pull the toy off of Sonny when Liberty grabbed a kitchen utensil and pped it


    on Chelsea¡¯s wrist. The pain caused Chelsea to recoil her arm.


    ¡°What are you doing, Liberty?¡±


    Liberty put on a sour face. ¡°I should be asking you that. That is Sonny¡¯s toy. He can decide whether he


    wants to share it with Lucas. Why are you taking the toy from a child?¡±


    Chelsea was lost for words.


    With a scowl, Mr. Brown gave his daughter a dressing down. Once Chelsea pulled her son to a corner,


    Mr. Brown apologetically said, ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s fine if Sonny doesn¡¯t want to share. It¡¯s his toy anyway.¡±


    ¡°Why are all of you here?¡±


    Liberty nced at the family and asked.


    Hank jumped in. ¡°Didn¡¯t my parents tell youst night? We¡¯re taking Sonny to the zoo to see the tigers


    today.¡±


    He then asked his son, ¡°Sonny, do you want to go to the zoo with Dad?¡±


    With sparkling eyes, Sonny inquired, ¡°Is Mom going too, Dad?¡±


    Hank nced at Liberty before replying with a smile, ¡°Mom is going too.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, you should close shop early today. We can have breakfast at yours and set out to the zoo. It¡¯s


    an hour¡¯s journey to the zoo, so we must leave early. The children can enjoy more time there.¡±


    Wiltspoon Zoo was huge and home to many animals.


    Hank had gone to the zoo once on a weekend when he first started dating Liberty. Serenity was still a


    teenager back then, and she tagged along.


    Liberty was going to let her son go on the zoo trip with her former inws. Nevertheless, she changed


    her mind when her eyes fell on Lucas. She was worried that Lucas might pick on Sonny if she did not


    go along. Getting to her son¡¯s eye level, Liberty asked, ¡°Do you want to go, Sonny?¡±


    Sonny blurted, ¡°I want to go, Mom. I want to go with Mom and Dad to the zoo.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He looked at Jessica, unable to fathom why thisdy was always around his father.


    Mom always stood by Dad in the past.


    Hank persuaded, ¡°Come on, Liberty. We¡¯ve never taken our son to the zoo. Let¡¯s go together. Sonny


    has been wanting to see the tigers.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown echoed their son¡¯s idea, trying to convince Liberty to join the family trip.


    Truth be told, Liberty was not interested in going out with her ex-husband¡¯s family. Nevertheless, she


    did not want to put a damper on her son¡¯s idea of fun. She faintly uttered, ¡°I can leave after the


    customers are finished with their meals.¡±


    Seeing that Mom had given the green light, Sonny leaped in joy and then proceeded to urge his


    mother, ¡°Phone Aunt Ser, Mom! Tell Aunt Ser to join us!¡±


    The Browns were speechless.


    The only son of the Brown family did not forget to include his aunt in everything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if your aunt has the time,¡± Liberty said. Still, she listened to her son and gave Serenity a


    call.


    It would be nice for Liberty if her sister came along. At least, she would not feel awkward going on the


    trip with her ex-husband¡¯s family.

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167


    Serenity took a ride in her man¡¯s Roll Royce to the shop.


    She had just collected the craft goods from the crafters she hired. After examining the quality, Serenity


    complimented her employees on a good job and paid them based on the agreed rate.


    ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s good money since we¡¯re only working on crafts when we take a break from caring for the


    kids. Our families are pretty supportive. You know what? My mother¨Cinw stopped giving me an


    attitude.¡±


    ¡°Me too. My mother¨Cinw is now looking after my child for me. I was shocked that she was happy to


    do it for me. Serenity, you can ept more orders. We are more than able to finish the task.¡±


    They ventured into the world of crafting together. Although there had not been a lot of contact among


    thedies, they had always kept in touch. Thedies were well aware of Serenity¡¯s position in society


    now too.


    Of course, they were envious.


    However, Serenity gave them a job and paid every time they handed in the crafts. It was a lucrative job


    for stay¨Cat¨Chome mothers like them.


    If that was not enough, their boss was Mrs. York.


    Their inws were nicer to them, knowing that they were working for Mrs. York but it was mainly


    because they could contribute financially to the family.


    Serenity uttered with a smile, ¡°I had a pile of orders to fulfill before the new year, and the pile built up


    after I hurt my hand. It was a good thing youdies came to save the day. I¡¯ll bring you more supplies


    and the sample products of the orders.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    The lot was over the moon to get immediate payment after delivering the goods.


    Serenity got the materials ready and distributed them to thedies before seeing them out. She then


    contacted the courier service to pick up the items. The orders could finally be dispatched to the


    customers.


    Once she made the phone call, Serenity received a call from her sister.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny took the phone from his mother the moment the line was connected. His voice could be heard


    over the phone. ¡°I¡¯m Sonny, Aunt Ser.¡±


    Serenity answered with a smile, ¡°I know I recognize that voice. Do you miss me? I told your Aunt Elisa


    to pick you up on her way here.¡±


    Since Elisa said she wasing in the morning, Serenity asked if she could do the pick¨Cup to save


    Serenity the trip.


    Elisa was happy to do it.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, Dad is taking me and Mom to the zoo. A lot of people are going. Do you want toe, Aunt


    Ser?¡± Sonny asked Serenity.


    Hearing that Aunt Elisa was picking him up, he told Serenity, ¡°I should ask Aunt Elisa if she wants to


    join us too.¡±


    Hank was at a loss for words.


    All he wanted was to take his son to the zoo and have a nice father¨Cand¨Cson day out, not a group trip.


    Never mind his mom called his sister¡¯s family toe along, but Sonny was asking his aunt and Ms.


    Stone for the trip too.


    How was he supposed to bond with Sonny?


    Jessica scowled.


    She had no problems with Serenitying along. In fact, Jessica was delighted as Serenity would


    rescue Sonny at all costs. Those people could lure Serenity to see that mystery woman.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    In return, Jessica wouldplete the mission and save her family.


    Nevertheless, Jessica was displeased that Sonny wanted to add Elisa to the mix.


    Elisa came from a prominent family. Even if Ms. Stone was without security when out and about, the


    woman was not one to be messed with.


    Jessica was irritated. Although her family was fine right now, Jessica knew that they were being


    watched. A chunk of her mother¡¯s hair was chopped off because those people barged into her mother¡¯s


    home in broad daylight and subdued her mother to cut her hair.


    She had asked her mother who these people were, and the answer was that they were big men in


    ck masks and sunsses. Mrs. Yates could not get a look at their faces, and everything happened


    so fast. Before she knew it, Mrs. Yates had lost a chunk of her hair. The group of men then swiftly left.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168


    Sure, Jessica¡¯s mother only lost a chunk of hair, but it was enough to scare the hell out of Jessica. It


    would not take much for these people toe after her family¡¯s lives.


    Although Jessica was not on good terms with her family due to the bridal gift, this was her family. She


    could not allow anything to happen to her family just to save an outsider like Sonny.


    Today looked most promising to carry out the n.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Is your mom going?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mom¡¯s going. Are you going, Aunt Ser?¡±


    After much thought, Serenity replied, ¡°What time are you leaving? I¡¯ll see if I can make the time.¡±


    ¡°Mom said we can leave in about half an hour. Aunt Ser, please go with us. I want to see the tigers in


    the zoo.¡±


    Sonny had been wanting to go to the zoo since thest time. However, it did not happen because the


    boyter chose to go out with his aunt.


    The zoo was still a magical ce for the boy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Now that he had the chance today, he really, really wanted to go.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go too.¡±


    Serenity could not put up with the idea of an outing with the Browns, but she was more concerned


    about her sister.


    The Browns changed their minds though. They were trying to spend some time with Sonny and fight for


    his custody.


    The whole family was in on this. With her sister going there alone, what were the chances she could


    win against a big group of them?


    Although Serenity was only one person, she was lucky to marry Zachary. Her social status should be


    enough to intimidate the Brown family.


    At least the Browns would think twice before doing her sister dirty when Serenity joined the outing too.


    Sonny gleefully uttered, ¡°Hurry up ande here, Aunt Ser. I see Aunt Elisa. I¡¯ll ask her if she wants to


    go too. Hurry here, Aunt Ser. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    Serenity dotingly said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Sonny returned the phone to his mother and ran out.


    Elisa had gotten out of the car when her nephew came running in her direction. Before she could say


    anything, the boy drew close and clung to her leg. Lifting his chin, Sonny cried, ¡± Aunt Elisa.¡±


    The handsome and cute face could melt Elisa¡¯s heart.


    Bending over, Elisa picked Sonny up and said with a smile, ¡°You must miss me since you ran out to


    wee me.¡±


    ¡°I miss you, Aunt Elisa. I miss you and Aunt Ser every day. I need to tell you something, Aunt Elisa.¡±


    With Sonny in her arms, Elisa took strides to the diner and asked with a grin, ¡°Oh, really? What do you


    need to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Dad is taking me and Mom to the zoo. I asked Aunt Ser, and she¡¯s going too. Do you want to go, Aunt


    Elisa? Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Elisa raised a brow.


    So Hank would like to take Liberty and Sonny to the zoo?


    Elisa scowled upon entering the diner and seeing the Brown family there. She asked, ¡± Liberty, did they


    do anything to you?¡±


    ¡°Ms. Stone, we¡¯re here to ask Liberty and Sonny to go for a family trip. We don¡¯t mean any harm.¡±


    Hank jumped in to exin.


    He was afraid of Elisa.


    Serenity had be Mrs. York, but she was once Hank¡¯s sister¨Cinw, so she did not strike fear in


    Hank.


    In fact, the Hunt sisters would not give the Browns much of an attitude for the sake of Sonny.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169


    Elisa looked at Liberty. Once she was sure that the Browns were here to go on a family trip with Liberty


    and Sonny, Elisa¡¯s straight face softened into a smile. The smile was for Sonny, not for the Brown


    family.


    The sight of the Browns made Elisa sick to her stomach.


    ¡°Since you want to go to the zoo, I¡¯ll go with you, Sonny.¡±


    Elisa readily said yes to her nephew¡¯s invitation.


    It had not registered in Sonny¡¯s head that his parents were divorced. Liberty had a heart of gold. She


    never spoke ill about Hank in Sonny¡¯s presence despite her grievance with her in-ws.


    No matter what, Sonny and Hank were father and son.


    It would not do Sonny any good to hate his father. On the contrary, it would impede Sonny¡¯s mental


    growth.


    Half an hourter, Serenity, Liberty, and Sonny took a ride in Elisa¡¯s car as they set out for the zoo.


    Serenity¡¯s two bodyguards took another car and tagged behind.


    The Browns were split into two cars, and they drove behind the bodyguards.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Jessica nagged the whole way, telling Hank off, ¡°We¡¯re trying to spend some time with Sonny, but your


    mom called your sister¡¯s family to join us, and now Sonny invited a few more people.


    ¡°Tell me. How are we supposed to bond with Sonny?¡±


    With the Hunt sisters around, Sonny would only hang around his mom and aunt.


    As a stepmother, Jessica had to step back and away from them.


    Sitting in the back seat, Mrs. Brown picked up on Jessica¡¯s nagging and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with


    asking them to go on the family outing? We¡¯re not spending your money. You can stay away from them


    if you don¡¯t like them. You don¡¯t have to make a fuss throughout the journey.¡±


    Jessica turned around and snapped back, ¡°Remember what you said. Don¡¯t let them spend Hank¡¯s


    money. They have more money than Hank now.¡±


    ¡°Even if we do spend money, it¡¯s Hank¡¯s and not yours. You¡¯re spending my son¡¯s money now, you


    know.¡± The thing Mrs. Brown could not get over was her son handing the purse strings to Jessica.


    ¡°Hank and I are married. His money is my money.¡±


    ¡°Your money should be Hank¡¯s too then. Why didn¡¯t you contribute to the home renovation? You were


    on a high ie when you were working. I bet your money went to your mom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I¡¯m free to give the money to anyone and spend however I want.¡±


    ¡°Spendthrift!¡±


    With the mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw bickering, Hank cried in distress, ¡°Cut it out, Jessica.


    That¡¯s my mom. You don¡¯t always have to win. Stop fighting. We¡¯re going on a trip. We¡¯re supposed to


    have some fun.¡±


    Hurt, Jessica said, ¡°Babe, you¡¯re taking your mom¡¯s side, but it¡¯s your mom¡¯s fault. Can¡¯t we just go on


    our family trip? Why must your sister¡¯s family be involved too? Your sister always takes advantage of


    you. I bet we¡¯ll foot the bill for her today.¡±


    ¡°How much can the tickets cost? Just leave it.¡±


    Hank was annoyed.


    Jessica pouted and shut up.


    She looked out the window sulkily and refused to engage further with her inws.


    By the time everybody arrived at the zoo and parked the cars, Jessica still had a sour face. She tucked


    her purse under her arm when it came to getting the entrance tickets. Hank had to pay for his sister¡¯s


    family.


    They could forget getting money out of her.


    Unlike the Browns, Serenity¡¯s group did not experience any problems.


    They bought the tickets and took Sonny in.


    Sonny was over the moon. The moment he stepped into the zoo, he was running wild with the other


    children. He did not need his mother to hold his hand.


    The boy was amazed by people riding by in horse carriages.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take off so fast, Sonny. Don¡¯t wander off on your own. Don¡¯t leave your mom and aunts behind.¡±


    Catching up to her nephew, Serenity pulled Sonny back and urged, ¡°There are a lot of people here.


    You¡¯re a small boy. You never know when you¡¯ll get lost in the crowd. Won¡¯t you be scared if you can¡¯t


    see your mom and aunts?¡±


    Sonny was too excited to process whatever his aunt was saying. With his eyes zoning in on a


    children¡¯s yground nearby, he eximed, ¡°Aunt Ser, I want to go there.¡±


    He then broke free from Serenity¡¯s grasp and bolted right ahead.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170


    Serenity had to chase after the little guy.


    It was crowded in the zoo, and children like Sonny were everywhere.


    Not in the mood to appreciate the scenery, Serenity was exhausted just running after Sonny.


    Sonny had been watching the shop with his mother day in and day out, and his mother would take him


    home for a rest after work. Liberty did not have time to take him out to y. Now that he was at the


    zoo, Sonny unleashed the unruly nature of children.


    It was a good thing Serenity had the habit of working out. At least, she could keep up with the child¡¯s


    activeness.


    Since Liberty had been jogging to lose weight, her stamina was at an optimum level. Only, Ms. Stone


    rarely engaged in such an activity. The long walk hurt her feet.


    As for the Browns, God knew where they were.


    Sonny had a great time at the yground, going several rounds at the age¨Cappropriate facilities until


    he was sweating all over. His aunt then picked him up to see the animals.


    The zoo was a huge ce. It was lunchtime by the time they were done looking around the birds¡® area.


    The group picked a restaurant to dine in.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡±


    It was only now Sonny recalled his father.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Liberty answered with a smile, ¡°You ran so fast and left


    your dad way behind.¡±


    Sonny looked around and could not see his father.


    He said, ¡°Give Dad a call, Mom.¡±


    Liberty acted like she dialed Hank¡¯s number.


    She then uttered, ¡°Your dad and grandparents are dining somewhere else. We¡¯ll see themter.¡±


    Sonny believed his mother.


    The Brown family had arrived where Serenity¡¯s group was. They were able to make up for the lost time


    by stopping Lucas from ying at the yground.


    Jessica had a fight with Hank and sulkily ditched the Browns to go off on her own.


    For once, Hank did not console her.


    Sure enough, Jessica¡¯s thoughts were confirmed. Hank no longer cherished her now that he got her.


    Hank gave her everything when they were sneaking around. Now that Jessica went from mistress to


    wife, she started slipping into Liberty¡¯s former shoes.


    Jessica was turning into the former Liberty while Liberty was living her life to the fullest.


    Liberty no longer had to tend to her inws or be her mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw¡¯s


    punching bag.


    She was free to spend her own hard¨Cearned cash, and no one could have a say about it. The world


    was her oyster.


    For the first time, Jessica regretted her choices.


    She regretteding between Hank and Liberty¡¯s marriage.


    Jessica thought she would not walk the same path as Liberty when she married Hank.


    Yet reality gave her a p in the face.


    The pair had not even had their wedding, and Hank was already not as loving as before.


    She thought it was because he did not get along with her family.


    Someone bumped into her, nearly tipping her off bnce.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡±


    Jessica yelled at the man


    Seeing that the person was covered in a ck mask and sunsses, Jessica got a sinking. feeling in


    her stomach

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171


    The man murmured a quick apology before slipping a note into Jessica¡¯s hand.


    Jessica clutched onto the note, not having the nerve to open it in public.


    She looked around and saw the sign for the nearest toilet. Following the signpost, she went into the


    ladies¡® room and opened the note for a look.


    The note wrote, ¡°We will cause a distraction during an aquarium show and take the child amid the


    chaos. Your task is to lure them to the aquarium.¡±


    Jessica shredded the note and flushed the pieces down the toilet.


    She thought those people would not carry on with the mission since arge group of the family came


    along. Plus, Serenity brought two bodyguards to the trip.


    It never urred to Jessica that they had no intentions of giving up. They nned to strike during a


    show at the aquarium.


    Would they seed?


    Jessica was not with the Brown family now, much less Serenity and her sister.


    Coming out of thedies¡® room, Jessica gave Hank a call.


    She told Hank to send his location to her. Holding herself back from throwing a fit, she met up with the


    Browns.


    Jessica then asked Hank where Liberty was and found out that Liberty¡¯s group fell behind. After lunch,


    Jessica insisted on waiting at a nearby restaurant for Liberty and the others before watching the


    performance at the aquarium.


    Many who came to the zoo were here for the aquatic performance.


    Serenity¡¯s group took Sonny into the aquarium.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Lucas had a fun time today.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    Sonny politely greeted Lucas as Lucas approached to sit with Sonny. The boy was yakking to Sonny


    about the animals he saw.


    The adults let the children sit together.


    Due to Lucas¡¯s history of picking on Sonny, Serenity sat beside Sonny while Liberty kept an eye on the


    children from behind.


    The two Yorks¡® bodyguards were sitting not too far away. Instead of watching the show, they were


    bright¨Ceyed and bushy¨Ctailed.


    Jessica was not in the mood to watch the show as she was on edge. She kept turning her gaze to


    Sonny.


    She wondered if the n would work.


    Would Sonny be hurt in their hands?


    Although there were a lot of people in the zoo, would these people be able to escape once they got the


    boy?


    When would she stir amotion?


    The York family¡¯s bodyguards were high on alert.


    In short, Jessica was on pins and needles.


    Halfway through the performance when everybody was highly invested, a fight erupted at the back of


    the crowd. The hugemotion caused everybody to turn around and look.


    Two parties had somehow gotten into a row. One party was a group of young men, and young men


    tended to be hot¨Cblooded. Unable to get a one¨Cup over a few olderdies, the group tried to resolve


    the fight with their fists.


    The first swing started a chain of reactions. These olderdies were not one to be messed with. They


    rolled up their sleeves and gave these youngsters a run for their money.


    Since both parties wererge in numbers, the fight turned out of control. Innocent bystanders were


    furious to be hit, so they joined the fight.


    Everybody watched the fight rather than the show.


    Many steered clear to not get involved.


    With many trying to get out of the way, there was bound to be pushing and shoving and this further


    fueled the fight.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The aquarium was in total chaos.


    Jessica became more nervous.


    It dawned on her that this was the disturbance those people were talking about.


    She turned to Sonny.


    The York family¡¯s bodyguards escorted Serenity, Liberty, and Elisa out of the aquarium during the


    unrest.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172


    Liberty clung tightly to her son.


    Jessica knew the n would fail when Liberty held Sonny, and the York family¡¯s bodyguards escorted


    the group out of the aquarium.


    ¡°Lucas! Lucas!¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s shrieks snapped Jessica out of her thoughts. A big man grabbed Lucas and made a run for


    it.


    Jessica was dumbfounded.


    Did they grab the wrong child?


    ¡°Honey! Hank! Go after them! That person took Lucas!¡±


    With no time to watch the fight, Chelsea tried to pursue the man who took Lucas while. calling her


    husband and brother for help.


    Realizing that Lucas was kidnapped, the Browns tried to go in pursuit, but they could not get past the


    crowd.


    ¡°A kidnapper! My child was kidnapped! It¡¯s that tall man there. That¡¯s him! He took my child!¡±


    Chelsea went pale in panic.


    Unable to elbow her way through the crowd, she cried out loud.


    Hearing a kidnapping was taking ce, all the parents, who were here for the show with their kids,


    stuck with their children and ran out of the aquarium. It only made the situation more chaotic than it


    already was.


    Some kind¨Chearted people tried to save Chelsea¡¯s son.


    The man who had Lucas ran too quickly, and somebody seemed to have paved a way for him to make


    a quick getaway.


    ¡°Serenity! Serenity! He took Lucas! Please save my Lucas!¡±


    Chelsea squeezed her way into the crowd and screamed at Serenity and Liberty when she found them.


    No matter their differences, Serenity was not going to sit by in a moment of crisis and let a kidnapper


    take Lucas.


    Nevertheless, she did not go ahead and rescue Lucas. Instead, she told the two bodyguards to chase


    after the man and bring Lucas back.


    While the two bodyguards were in pursuit of the kidnapper, Liberty felt a sudden force ripping her son


    out of her hands.


    Acting quickly, Liberty clutched onto her son and refused to let go.


    Serenity turned back to find someone trying to snatch Sonny from her sister. Without a second thought,


    she lifted her leg and kicked the man in ck to stop him from taking Sonny.


    Elisa joined in to help Liberty protect Sonny.


    ¡°Liberty, we should leave now.¡±


    Sensing something amiss about the disturbance, Serenity and Elisa shielded Liberty and Sonny as


    they escaped the scene.


    Someone had called the cops because of themotion at the aquarium.


    The security guards of the zoo were the first to arrive.


    Not too longter, the nearest police station dispatched its officers.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A few police cars arrived at the scene.


    That was the least of Serenity¡¯s problems. The only thing on her mind was to get her sister and nephew


    out of the zoo.


    It was a precarious situation to be in.


    The Browns screamed and shouted, saying that their child was kidnapped.


    The two other bodyguards who were protecting Serenity in the shadows showed


    themselves when Serenity, Liberty, and Elisa evacuated from the ce. They escorted the adults and


    child out of there.


    Seeing that Mrs. York had two bodyguards in the open and two bodyguards in the dark, the


    mastermind behind themotion knew that while the diversion was a sess, it was unlikely they


    could kidnap Sonny now.


    Plus, Serenity herself was highly skilled in self¨Cdefense.


    The York family¡¯s bodyguards were around and now the cops were here. The priority was getting out of


    the zoo as they could no longer carry on with the n.


    Under the protection of the bodyguards, Serenity¡¯s group made it safely out of the zoo and into Elisa¡¯s


    car.


    Liberty held onto her son the whole time.


    She was afraid to think of the consequences.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173


    Liberty would have lost her son to the kidnapper if she had loosened her grip even by a tiny bit.


    Now that they were inside Elisa¡¯s car, Liberty continued to clutch onto her son. Color drained from her


    face.


    The lingering fear had not left Serenity.


    Elisa called her brother and the moment her brother picked up, she said, ¡°Clive, send all our


    bodyguards to fetch us from Wiltspoon Zoo. There¡¯s a kidnapper on the loose. Sonny was nearly taken.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can drive now. What if someone stops the car and kidnaps Sonny?¡±


    This was Elisa¡¯s first encounter with such a chaotic and dangerous situation.


    Sure, she was cocky and acted as if nothing scared her, but her legs went weak when Sonny was


    almost taken.


    It would be hard to catch up to the kidnapper amid the chaos if Sonny was really taken¡­


    The thought of it drained the color from herplexion. Her limbs were still shaking as she could not


    settle down. She was not in a position to drive right now. Thest thing she wanted was to get into a


    car ident.


    ¡°What? Is Sonny okay? I¡¯ll send security right away.¡±


    Clive was shocked to hear Sonny was nearly kidnapped.


    Ignoring the fact that he had an important meeting to attend in a bit, Clive walked out of his office and


    called his security team to set out to the zoo.


    The two bodyguards in the shadows had already contacted Zachary. The first thing Serenity did was


    call Zachary once she got a grip on herself.


    While Clive was rushing over with his team of security, Zachary drove with his security detail to the zoo.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Serenity stroked Sonny¡¯s back and calmed her sister down. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Liberty. It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    She nearly put her nephew in danger due to her carelessness.


    ¡°Sonny would have been taken if I wasn¡¯t strong. He was a big guy too.¡±


    Liberty mumbled under her breath.


    She was relieved that she had been working out to shed the pounds. Liberty did all the manual work at


    the diner, so she was strong enough to hold onto Sonny tightly.


    ¡°Seren, thank goodness you can fight.¡±


    Liberty was d that her sister took up kickboxing.


    Her sister kicked the man the moment she sensed something amiss. The man ran away when he


    realized he could not take Sonny.


    Serenity gave Sonny a huge cuddle. Not knowing what was going on, the little man quietly let his


    mother hold him.


    Now that he was in his aunt¡¯s arms, Sonny asked, ¡°What happened to Lucas, Aunt Ser?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Sonny. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    Caressing her nephew¡¯s head, Serenity tenderly uttered, ¡°He¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Now, Serenity was grateful to Zachary for assigning bodyguards to protect her in the open


    and in the dark. God knew what would happen today if it were not for them.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s best not to stick around when something like that happens. Things can happen when the


    situation gets out of hand.¡±


    The message should be for parents with children.


    It was a good lesson to learn.


    The Browns were too busy watching themotion instead of watching over Lucas. It made Lucas an


    easy target.


    Although the kidnapper was quickly spotted, a lot of things were happening in the aquarium at the


    same time. The kidnapper must belong to an organization, and the Browns did not have the means to


    save Lucas.


    Moving past their differences, Serenity assigned two bodyguards to rescue Lucas. She wondered what


    happened thereafter.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe now, Seren. You should ask them to check if Lucas is found. Chelsea is a terrible person,


    but she¡¯s a mother. I can understand since I¡¯m a mom too. Sonny was almost taken. I can only imagine


    Chelsea¡¯s panic and pain.¡±


    Liberty hoped her sister could send the bodyguards out to search for Lucas.


    They were all on the trip together. There was no way Liberty could go off without checking on the


    others.


    In the end, Serenity left a bodyguard with Liberty and Sonny in the car while she and Elisa reentered


    the zoo with another bodyguard to help find Lucas.

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174


    Serenity ran into the two bodyguards at the zoo entrance as they were carrying Lucas out.


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    The two bodyguards brought the kid, who was screaming for his mom, to Serenity. Putting Lucas on


    the ground, the bodyguard uttered in distress, ¡°Can you give his family a call to pick him up? He¡¯s been


    crying the whole time.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Lucas wailed out of fear.


    He had never met the York family¡¯s bodyguards. The boy was taken by a stranger and rescued by


    another pair of strangers. While Lucas was a wild child, he was only four years old.


    It was normal to be frightened to tears.


    Serenity was someone he knew. Lucas immediately clung to Serenity¡¯s leg, asking to be picked up


    when he saw Serenity.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    Although Serenity was not fond of Lucas, she needed to soothe the poor child.


    Serenity dialed Hank¡¯s number and said, ¡°We got Lucas. We¡¯re at the entrance of the zoo. Come out


    here.¡±


    The Browns were crying on their knees after Lucas was kidnapped. Mrs. Brown had passed out once.


    Someone had pinched her nose to wake her, and Mrs. Brown continued to scream the walls down with


    her daughter.


    Hank and George scrambled to look around, having no idea where the kidnapper went.


    Following a phone call from Serenity, Hank was overjoyed and thanked Serenity profusely. He


    immediately informed his sister and brother¨Cinw.


    By the time Zachary and Clive arrived at the zoo with their security teams, the Brown family had found


    their way out.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    With her son lost and found, Chelsea charged ahead, put her arms around her son, and burst into


    tears.


    George was relieved to see his son safe and sound.


    Mrs. Brown and her daughter hugged Lucas and cried nonstop.


    It took a while before Chelsea turned around and fell on her knees before Serenity. She thanked


    Serenity and expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Serenity. Thank you for saving Lucas. Thank you.¡±


    Lucas would be long gone if Serenity was without bodyguards and did not put the past behind them.


    Many families spent a lifetime searching for their kidnapped children but to no avail.


    Serenity was her family¡¯s savior for sending her bodyguards after Lucas.


    Chelsea was not the nicest person. She often drove a wedge between Hank and Liberty when she was


    Liberty¡¯s sister¨Cinw. Nevertheless, as Liberty said, Chelsea was a mother.


    To mothers, their children were more important than their lives.


    Mothers were willing to do just about anything for their children.


    ¡°Get up. Please get up.¡±


    Serenity helped Chelsea up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help anyone in the same situation. Just don¡¯t forget to watch the kid. A lot of times, tragedy happens


    when parents take their eyes off the children even for a second.¡±


    Wiping her tears, Chelsea relived the fear and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t be such a busybody anymore.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you¡­¡±


    The Brown family took turns to thank Serenity.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary came running with his security detail.


    Clive arrived on the scene with his bodyguards too.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    Looking solemn, Zachary asked with concern, ¡°Is Sonny alright?¡°

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175


    Serenity answered, ¡°My sister got a good hold on Sonny, and I gave the man a kick. The kidnapper


    gave up on Sonny and ran away.¡±


    She turned over and looked in the direction of Elisa¡¯s car before adding, ¡°Sonny is in Elisa¡¯s car.¡±


    Through the conversation between Serenity and Zachary, the Browns realized that Sonny was nearly


    taken too.


    Mrs. Brown cried and shouted to see her grandson.


    It was then Liberty took Sonny by the hands and got out of the car.


    ¡°Sonny! Sonny!¡±


    Mrs. Brown held onto Sonny, making sure her grandson was fine before choking with sobs. ¡°Thank


    goodness you¡¯re okay. Thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°Grandmom.¡±


    Seeing that the olddy had tears on her face, the little man reached out to wipe away her tears.


    Mrs. Brown had never looked after Sonny, but Sonny was her only grandson, so of course, she adored


    him. With Sonny¡¯s caring gesture touching Mrs. Brown¡¯s heart, she cuddled Sonny and had another


    bout of crying.


    The Browns gathered around Sonny.


    ¡°Stop crying, Mom. All is good now.¡±


    Hank consoled his mother.


    Rising to her feet, Mrs. Brown wiped her tears and turned around to give her son a push. She pointed


    her finger at her son. ¡°It¡¯s your fault. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you twodidn¡¯t take the kids to the


    zoo.


    ¡°It was a good thing Sonny asked Serenity toe along. Otherwise¡­ I would suspect that you


    brought the children to the zoo to be kidnapped if you weren¡¯t Sonny¡¯s father and Lucas¡¯s uncle.¡±


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s usation washed the color off Jessica¡¯s face.


    When Mrs. Brown¡¯s angry eyes were fixated on her, Jessica struggled to refute, ¡°I was only trying to


    bond with Sonny. No one would want this to happen.¡±


    Mrs. Brown gave Jessica the stink eye, believing that the woman was bad luck.


    Since her son married Jessica, nothing had gone well for the family. A simple trip to the zoo with Sonny


    ended up in a kidnap attempt.


    These people were brazened to abduct children in public.


    Embarrassed, Jessica hung her head low.


    She looked hurt.


    Feeling bad for his wife, Hank stood up for her, ¡°It¡¯s an ident, Mom. No one wishes for it to happen. I


    told Sonny early on that I would take him to the zoo. Why are you putting the me on Jessica?¡±


    ¡°You alwayse to her defense. Well, you¡¯ll regret it one day.¡±


    Mrs. Brown red at her son.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Liberty.¡±


    Not one to stay for the Brown family¡¯s circus show, Serenity told her sister and went to pick Sonny up.


    Zachary took Sonny from Serenity¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Uncle Zack.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Sitting in his uncle¡¯s embrace, the little man happily shared his experience at the zoo without knowing


    that he had escaped a disaster moments ago.


    Zachary kissed the boy on the cheek and dotingly uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you when you want to see the


    animals again.¡±


    With him around, no one would dare harm Sonny.


    Today may look like an ident to the public, but Zachary and Clive suspected something more


    sinister.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176


    Even Serenity suspected foul y.


    They simply did not raise their suspicion in front of everybody.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The fun ended too soon for Sonny. He found the show at the aquarium entertaining, but it was a shame


    that his mother brought him out before it was over.


    The York family¡¯s security team stood in two rows, clearing a way to the Rolls Royce. Carrying Sonny in


    his arms, Zachary walked alongside Serenity to the car.


    Liberty hitched a ride in one of the cars driven by his bodyguard.


    Elisa took her brother¡¯s car while a bodyguard drove her car back.


    Soon, the two CEOs left Wiltspoon Zoo, escorted by their security teams.


    Once they were gone, Jessica could breathe a sigh of relief.


    She was afraid everybody might suspect her.


    On their way back, Serenity said to her husband, ¡°Zachary, something about today doesn¡¯t sit well with


    me. I feel like it¡¯s more than just a kidnapping. They created a distraction and kidnapped the children


    amid the chaos.


    ¡°No one was holding Lucas at the time, so the kidnappers saw their chance to take Lucas. However,


    my sister was holding Sonny, but they tried to snatch him out of my sister¡¯s hands. I think their target


    has always been Sonny.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Lucas¡¯s kidnapping might be the diversion because I had bodyguards with me. They couldn¡¯t get with


    the bodyguards around, so they abducted Lucas. Although I¡¯m not fond of Lucas, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll


    just watch him get taken away.


    ¡°I sent the bodyguards to rescue Lucas, leaving us without one. We¡¯re adults, but we¡¯re also three


    defenseless women. The kidnappers would face less resistance if they tried to kidnap Sonny then.


    ¡°It¡¯ll increase their sess rate at kidnapping Sonny. Some parents didn¡¯t manage to cling to their


    children amid the chaos, and the kids were wandering about. These people did not after these other


    children.¡±


    Serenity did not want to read too much into the situation. Yet, she could not help herself. She got the


    feeling that today¡¯s incident was more than met the eye.


    Looking sullen, Zachary gave it a thought before responding, ¡°I see your point. I¡¯ll get Josh on it. The


    possibility that Sonny is the prime target is slim.¡±


    He stared at Serenity.


    Serenity got the message. ¡°They¡¯re either after you or me?¡±


    Zachary answered in a husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s more likely that they¡¯re after you. Sonny is your nephew. You


    have a great rtionship because you raised him. It would kill you if anything were to happen to Sonny.


    ¡°Would you go after Sonny if he was taken? Of course, you would. They might use Sonny to lure you


    into a trap.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s facial lines tensed up.


    Serenity had a heart of gold and rarely upset anybody. The people she had a conflict with were her


    rtives, but the Hunts were not capable of such an borate scheme.


    The only other people left were Mrs. Newman and her daughter.


    Ms. Carrie was still in police custody.


    Zachary kept Mr. Newman and his wife on surveince, and the couple was busy bailing their precious


    daughter out. Despite their resentment toward Serenity, the couple would not be able to pull off the


    scheme in such a short amount of time, unless the n had been in the works for a while.


    Nevertheless, it had not been long since Serenity and the Newmandies crossed paths.


    If Serenity was not the prime target, these people must be using Serenity to get to Zachary.


    Zachary was leaning toward histter theory.


    He was the mover and shaker in Wiltspoon. Apart from Clive, many others would try not to get on


    Zachary¡¯s bad side even though they could not rub shoulders with him.


    Nevertheless, there were still people who found Zachary an eyesore and hated his guts.


    It was hard to go after Zachary since he was always surrounded by his bodyguards and had the skills


    to defend himself. His vehicle was bulletproof too. The next best person to strike was the love of his


    life¨CSerenity.

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177


    The whole of Wiltspoon knew Zachary was crazy for his wife.


    It would be the death of Zachary if anything were to happen to Serenity.


    ¡°Do you think Mrs. Newman is in on it?¡± Serenity¡¯s first thought was Mrs. Newman.


    After a brief silence, Zachary said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell for sure, but I told Josh to keep an eye on Mr. Newman


    and his wife after your argument with Ms. Carrie. There¡¯s no unusual activity on their end.


    ¡°Seren, we can only know through an investigation if the mastermind is after you or me.¡±


    Zachary put Sonny next to him and pulled Serenity into his arms. Locking Serenity in his embrace, he


    vowed solemnly, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here for you. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡±


    Lifting her chin, Serenity looked into his eyes with worry. ¡°If they¡¯re out to get you¡­ You must be


    careful, Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I hold a status that tends to attract danger. I¡¯m used to it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The York family sheltered their descendants from the outside world until they were ready to enter the


    business world. The world had no idea what their names were.


    The purpose of doing so was to protect the York boys against malice.


    The York boys took up the art of self¨Cdefense since they were young to train their bodies and defend


    themselves.


    Although they would not be caught dead without their bodyguards, there was still that 1% chance they


    might find themselves alone and needing to fend for themselves.


    Serenity rested her head against his chest. ¡°I hope it¡¯s only an ident and nothing more to it.¡±


    If it was simply an ident, they could call themselves unlucky to be eyed by kidnappers.


    Should there be a mastermind involved, incidents would only keeping.


    ¡°It was quite amotion today. Even if it was a scheme, the mastermind wouldn¡¯t try anything so


    soon.¡±


    Sonny, who was left alone and ignored by his aunt and uncle, nudged Serenity away from Zachary. As


    Serenity straightened her back and watched in confusion, the boy climbed onto Zachary¡¯sp and sat


    down.


    Leaning back, Sonny rested against Zachary¡¯s chest.


    He looked rather rxed.


    Serenity was speechless.


    Her nephew was fighting her over her man!


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Rxing his facial muscles, Zachary lowered his head and kissed Sonny on the cheek. He tenderly


    asked Sonny, ¡°Do you want to learn to fight, Sonny?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Uncle Zack?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen your aunt fight off the bad guys? Don¡¯t you think your aunt is awesome? She learned


    to fight those bad guys.¡±


    Sonny had never seen Serenity exchanging blows with anybody, but he did see Serenity give the


    stranger who tried to hold him a kick. At the time, Sonny thought his aunt was the coolest person ever.


    He bobbed his head. ¡°I want to be a fighter like Aunt Ser, Uncle Zack. I want to learn to fight.¡±


    Zachary said affectionately, ¡°How about I hire a teacher to teach you to fight? But it¡¯s not going to be


    easy. You can¡¯t cry when it gets too hard.¡±


    ¡°He can take lessons from schools.¡±


    Serenity added, ¡°There are gyms everywhere.¡±


    Sonny earnestly uttered, ¡°I won¡¯t cry, Uncle Zack. I want to be as good as Aunt Ser.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll find you a teacher for one¨Con¨Cone sessions. The lessons won¡¯te in the


    way of your school in September.¡±


    He then told Serenity, ¡°The gyms work well to the extent of a good workout. It will take a long time


    before he gets to your level. You have the skills to take down thugs, but you have nothing on the real


    professionals.


    ¡°The boys in my family got lessons from experts. Sonny would benefit more from one¨Con- one sessions


    than a gym setting. It will be hard though. I don¡¯t know if Sonny can stand the hardship.¡±

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178


    ¡°It¡¯s a personal choice to take up self-defense if you¡¯re an ordinary person, but now¡­ Sonny should


    learn to fight and protect himself.¡±


    Zachary had always held a torch for Sonny. He believed Sonny had a lot of potential and thought about


    taking the boy under his wing when he was older.


    Now, Zachary was merely carrying the n out ahead of schedule.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Alright, we¡¯ll go with your idea. Thank you, babe.¡±


    For Zachary to help Sonny tap into his potential and creativity, Serenity was happy for her nephew and


    thanked Zachary for it.


    Zachary carried Sonny with one hand and dabbed on Serenity¡¯s nose with his free hand before


    uttering, ¡°You always call me Zachary, but suddenly I¡¯m ¡°babe¡± when I talk about getting Sonny a


    coach. Does Sonny hold a bigger space in your heart than I do?¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°You both hold equal spaces. No, you take up a bigger space in my


    heart.¡±


    Sonny was only a kid, but Zachary was an adult. Of course, Zachary took up more space.


    Not able to read between the lines, Zachary lovingly dabbed her nose again. ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous of


    Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Great. Imagine the jealousy when we have a baby if you can be jealous of a three¨Cyear¨Cold.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only love our baby. I won¡¯t fight with a baby over your love and attention.¡±


    Zachary believed he would give the baby all the love in the world. Why would hepete with a baby?


    Of course, he was prone to eat his words.


    Serenity chuckled.


    Yeah, right. Zachary was a possessive man. Serenity doubted he would notpete with a baby for


    her affection.


    Back at the city center, Zachary brought Serenity and Liberty to Brynfield. Grandma May had received


    the news by now.


    She had been waiting at Brynfield.


    Hearing that someone was at the door, Grandma May approached the entrance. The door opened to


    Serenity holding Sonny¡¯s hand. Grandma May scooped the boy into her arms.


    ¡°Oh, thank God. Thank God.¡±


    Grandma May repeatedly expressed relief.


    Clive and Elisa also went to Brynfrield. Clive and Zachary may not be on the best terms in business,


    but they could agree on one thing¨Cthey needed to work together to get to the bottom of this.


    If it was a case of unintentional mishap, they could protect their families by adding security.


    However, if it was something sinister, they needed to fish out the mastermind and stop this from


    happening again.


    The incident at the zoo quickly became breaking news in Wiltspoon.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary and Clive, together with their security teams, were caught on camera picking someone up at


    the zoo. While others may not know whose children fell victim to the kidnapping, Duncan saw the news


    and immediately thought of Sonny.


    This was because Zachary and his wife did not have children yet, and Clive¡¯s baby was still in his wife¡¯s


    belly.


    Duncan¡¯s mind immediately flew to Sonny.


    Zachary and Clive would be the first ones at the scene if anything happened to Sonny.


    Both were Sonny¡¯s uncles.


    Duncan dialed Zachary¡¯s number instead of Liberty¡¯s. Once he received confirmation, Duncan could


    not sit still in his office.


    Although he knew Sonny was fine, Duncan needed to see Sonny with his own eyes before he could


    feel at ease.


    Ditching work, Duncan hurried out of his office.


    He ran into his mother and Lily at the lift.

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179


    The pair must have returned from a shopping trip. Lily held Mrs. Lewis¡¯s arm while carrying a few


    shopping bags herself.


    ¡°Are you heading out, Duncan?¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Running into her son, Mrs. Lewis asked.


    ¡°Mom. Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Duncan said hello before adding. ¡°I have an emergency, Mom. Sorry, I can¡¯t attend to your and Ms.


    Harmon. You can either wait in my office or go home for now?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the emergency?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    Duncan may be dense, but he was not going to tell his mother that he was ditching work to check up on


    Sonny.


    He was afraid Mom might get the wrong idea about him and Liberty.


    A lot of people took it the wrong way and believed Duncan had a thing for Liberty.


    Nobody believed Duncan when he said he took a shine to Sonny. People thought he was trying to earn


    Sonny¡¯s regard to be his stepdad.


    ¡°Is it work¨Crted?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked.


    Duncan lied, ¡°Yes, Mom. I got to go.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Go on then. Come home for dinner. Lily bought you some clothes. You can see if they fit when


    you¡¯re back for dinner. I¡¯ll send Lily to deliver food to you starting tomorrow if you skip out on dinner


    tonight.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis knew her son well.


    Duncan did not have the hots for Lily, and he did not like Lily pestering him every day. Mrs. Lewis


    needed to threaten him so he woulde home for dinner.


    ¡°Also, stop staying over at Zachary¡¯s ce. He¡¯s a newlywed and wants to spend time with his wife.


    Your presence is making you the third wheel. Don¡¯t you have a home? Don¡¯t you have a house? Why


    must you stay at Zachary¡¯s ce?


    ¡°Move back home tonight.¡±


    Duncan responded, ¡°Zachary and Serenity have been married for six months. They¡¯re past the


    newlywed¡¯s phase.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re intimate, so every day is like a honeymoon to them. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Zachary if you don¡¯t move back. Our home needs a facelift anyway. Since we don¡¯t have a


    ce to stay, we can stay at his house. I¡¯ll go wherever you go.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    His mom was always true to her word.


    Lily was silent as it was not her ce to butt in when Mrs. Lewis threatened Duncan toe home.


    Mrs. Lewis was doing so to give her a chance to bond with Duncan.


    ¡°Fine, Mom. I¡¯ll be home for dinner.¡±


    Duncan relented. ¡°I got to go, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    With her threat taking effect, Mrs. Lewis generously waved her arm and let her son attend to business.


    Duncan slipped into the lift.


    Standing outside the lift, Mrs. Lewis and Lily watched Duncan go in, and the door of the lift closed.


    Mrs. Lewis then took strides ahead.


    Lily followed behind her.


    Mrs. Lewis went to ask Duncan¡¯s secretary about the nature of Duncan¡¯s emergency.


    The secretary replied, ¡°Mr. Lewis rushed out after he got a call. I think something went wrong with the


    XX project. That¡¯s the most important project right now. Mr. Lewis personally keeps tabs on it.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mrs. Lewis remarked.


    Lily asked, ¡°You¡¯re Duncan¡¯s secretary. Why didn¡¯t you go with him?¡±


    The secretary answered, ¡°My colleague, another secretary is waiting for Mr. Lewis there. The secretary


    follows up on the project with Mr. Lewis, so I won¡¯t be of much help even if I go.¡±


    Lily responded, ¡°Oh, Duncan has two secretaries?¡±

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with my wedding and will be taking off for my honeymoon. Mr. Lewis can¡¯t go without a


    secretary.¡±


    The secretary gave an air¨Ctight answer.


    Lily had nothing to say.


    Duncan had no idea his mother and Lily would interrogate the secretary in his absence. It was a good


    thing this secretary gave great answers that did not raise his mother¡¯s suspicion.


    Mrs. Lewis and Lily did not follow the news about the incident at the zoo because it was unrted to


    them.


    Knowing that Sonny was at Brynfield, Duncan made haste there.


    Zachary and Clive were no longer there by the time Duncan arrived at Brynfield. Only thedies were


    at home.


    Elisa was still there.


    Duncan gave Liberty a call.


    With Liberty taking his call, he asked, ¡°Are you and Sonny still at your sister¡¯s ce, Liberty?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Seren said she¡¯ll drive us home after dinner. What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    ¡°I heard about what happened today.¡±


    Duncan uttered, ¡°It was on the news. I asked Zachary, and he told me that Sonny is okay, but I¡¯m still


    worried. I want to check up on Sonny. I¡¯m at the entrance of Brynfield. Can youe out and let me


    in?¡±


    Liberty was dumbstruck as it never urred to her that the incident made the news. Still, it was


    newsworthy that a kidnapping happened amid the chaos.


    Duncan caught on that something might have happened to Sonny probably because Clive and Zachary


    appeared at the zoo together. These two CEOs attracted a lot of attention.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liberty was not going to say no to Duncan when he came to visit Sonny out of concern.


    ¡°Hang on. I¡¯lle right now.¡±


    After hanging up, Liberty told her sister, ¡°Seren, give me your house key and ess card. I need to


    bring Mr. Lewis in. He¡¯s here to see Sonny.¡±


    Serenity gave the key and ess card to her sister.


    Liberty went out.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa waited until Liberty was out before saying, ¡°Seren, Mr. Lewis really cares about Sonny. He¡¯s


    dropping by to visit him.¡±


    Grandma May, who was picking the vegetables to make dinner with Serenity, chuckled to herself.


    Duncan seemed toe running every time anything happened to Sonny and his mother.


    Since Duncan believed he was only here for Sonny, Grandma May could not be bothered to break it to


    him. Duncan shoulde to his own realization.


    Liberty had only started her business. It would not be good if Mrs. Lewis were to lose it and go after


    Liberty when Duncan discovered his feelings.


    There would only be hope for the pair when Liberty was sessful in her career, and Duncan faced his


    feelings.


    Not all elders in the family were as open¨Cminded as the Yorks.


    Apart from Duncan, Jasmine got the news when she was watching the shop. She promptly closed for


    business and rushed over.


    Jasmine happened to arrive the moment Liberty went to bring Duncan in. Hence, they all entered


    Brynfield together.


    Ten minutester.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Duncan walked into the apartment and toward Sonny who was fooling around with Elisa. He picked


    Sonny up.


    It startled Sonny. Pulling himself together, Sonny struggled to get down.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay, Sonny.¡±


    Duncan held Sonny tightly, refusing to let go.


    Just thinking about the potential kidnapping gave Duncan the jitters.


    ¡°Let go, Dunc.¡±


    Sonny insisted on getting his two feet on the ground.


    The fewdies were watching Duncan. All except Liberty could tell that Duncan was more nervous and


    scared than Hank as the father was.


    Hank did not evene over to soothe his son.

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181


    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±


    Grandma May cleared her throat. When Duncan looked at her, she reminded him, ¡°Duncan, Sonny


    wasn¡¯t scared by the robbers but by you. Look at how he¡¯s struggling to get off you to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Dunc, let go of me,¡± Sonny asked again.


    The little guy¡¯s small face was tense. It was obvious that he was mad.


    Dunc was too strong, hence Sonny could not break free from his embrace.


    Duncan immediately put Sonny down and squatted as well. He grabbed Sonny¡¯s shoulders instead and


    said gently, ¡°Sonny, as long as you¡¯re okay, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Sonny looked at Duncan with his big twinkling eyes.


    Dunc treated him quite well.


    Sonny could sense Dunc¡¯s sincerity toward him.


    Dunc was not teasing him and really liked him.


    Sonny lifted his small hand and ced it on the scar on Duncan¡¯s face. He lightly touched it and then


    retracted his hand as if he was afraid. Seeing as Duncan was not in pain, Sonny reached out his little


    hand again to touch the scar.


    ¡°Dunc, does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡±


    It was extremely painful when Duncan was injured back then, and his handsome face was stained by


    blood. His mom was so frightened that her legs went weak, thinking that he would die from severe


    injury.


    Duncan¡¯s sick grandmother almost died learning about his injury. Although sheter knew that he was


    only marred by a scar, she was so terrified that her condition became worse. She died not long after.


    When that happened, Duncan finally regretted it and turned over a new leaf. He quit the so- called


    underworld and started afresh.


    He kept the scar as it was both a testimony to his prime in youth and a reminder that his rebellion led to


    his grandmother¡¯s premature death from illness.


    The doctor had said that his grandmother could have lived for three to five more years with good


    conditioning and care¡­


    Before she passed away, she was still worried about her little grandson the most.


    She touched the scar on Duncan¡¯s face and wanted to say something but could not. In the end, her old


    hand slipped from his face. At that moment, Duncan lost the grandmother who


    loved him most.


    For many years, he did not go for cosmetic surgery regardless of his family¡¯s advice.


    ¡°But it¡¯s so scary.¡±


    Sonnymented softly, ¡°It looks like a bug that bites.¡±


    Duncan fell silent.


    He liked Sonny very much. He did not know why, but he just liked the little one. Perhaps this was fate,


    but Sonny always refused to be carried by him.


    Everyone said that Sonny was afraid of the scar on his face.


    At this moment, Duncan listened to Sonny¡¯s soft words. When Sonny gently touched his scar with his


    little hand, there was fear but also¡­ A look of distress in his eyes.


    The little one felt pain for Duncan.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan pulled Sonny into his arms and let him go after a quick embrace. He then stood up and


    naturally said to the olddy, ¡°Grandma May, make more food. I¡¯m eating here.¡±


    ¡°You came a little earlier, or you¡¯ll only be eating instant noodles once the food is ready.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed and said, ¡°There aren¡¯t instant noodles here. Zack and Seren don¡¯t eat them, so


    there aren¡¯t any at home.¡±


    Duncan responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater. I¡¯ll eat whatever there is to eat.¡±


    He greeted Elisa when he saw her.


    Elisa nced back and forth between Duncan and Sonny and teased the former, ¡°If Sonny were a girl


    and of legal age, I¡¯d suspect you have intentions for him. You looked so dearly at him just now that your


    eyes almost became heart shapes.¡±


    Jasmine remarked, ¡°Mr. Lewis isn¡¯t treating Sonny as a girl; he¡¯s treating him as his baby. What he¡¯s


    disying is fatherly love.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    If she imed that Duncan¡¯s affection for Sonny was fatherly love, would that not make her and


    Duncan a couple given that she was Sonny¡¯s mother?

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182


    Duncan sat on the sofa by himself and asked about what happened.


    ¡°It feels like their goal was to abduct Sonny.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s intuition was the same as Serenity¡¯s and Zachary¡¯s.


    ¡°Liberty, do you remember what they look like? If you can drawposites of them, I can have


    someone find them.¡±


    Duncan was no longer a part of the underworld, but his legend remained. If he needed help from those


    people, they would do anything they could to help him as they used to in the past.


    ¡°They were wearing ck masks and sunsses, so I couldn¡¯t see their appearances. I only know that


    they¡¯re tall and strong. They¡¯re not like ordinary thugs and are more like bodyguards.¡±


    Zachary always had a bunch of bodyguards with him, so Liberty was used to seeing them. They were


    all tall and powerful, so she felt that the thugs were closer to bodyguards.


    Duncan¡¯s eyes darkened. He did notment on what Liberty said and only asked for more details.


    Soon, it was time to eat.


    At this time, his mother called again.


    Duncan looked at the caller ID but did not answer. He calmly ate with everyone else.


    ¡°Duncan, who¡¯s calling you? You¡¯re not answering the call,¡± Grandma May inquired.


    Duncan calmly filled his te with food. He praised Serenity¡¯s cooking while he ate, and he said


    enviously, ¡°Zachary is blessed with delicious food.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you? Find a wife who cooks well too, and you¡¯ll also be blessed with delicious


    food,¡± Grandma May teased him. ¡°Pick up the phone. The person has called several times. You might


    not want to answer it, but your ringtone is too loud and piercing. I¡¯m too old to listen to such noise.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May, I¡¯ll answer it after I¡¯m done eating.¡±


    Duncan remained calm and continued to eat. He asionally filled Sonny¡¯s te using the serving


    utensils and said, ¡°Sonny, you were frightened today. Eat more to get over the shock.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t frightened,¡± Sonny retorted seriously.


    ¡°Right, right, right, you weren¡¯t frightened. You¡¯re a little man, Sonny. You¡¯re brave and unafraid of


    anything.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s praise made Sonny raise his head and stick out his chest. His uncle also said that he was a


    little man.


    ¡°Liberty, I think you should send Sonny to learn some form of self¨Cdefense.¡±


    ¡°Zachary suggested that too. He said he¡¯d hire a trainer for Sonny so he could learn some punches and


    kicks.¡±


    The person who answered was Liberty.


    Duncan hummed.


    Zachary beat him to it.


    After all, Zachary was Sonny¡¯s uncle.


    After the meal, when Duncan¡¯s phone rang again, he answered it.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re not taking my call on purpose, right? I¡¯ve called a dozen times, and yet you¡¯re only


    answering now!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was infuriated.


    Instead of calling his son¡¯s name, she simply called him by hisst name.


    ¡°Mom, I put my phone on silent during the meeting this afternoon and forgot to unmute it, so I didn¡¯t


    hear it ring. I took my phone out just now and saw that you called. I was confused why my phone didn¡¯t


    ring when there were iing calls.¡±


    Everyone present looked at Duncan.


    Who would have thought that he was an expert in telling lies?


    He did not blush nor stutter at all.


    It was as if what he said was the truth.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Mrs. Lewis was not present, so she could only trust what her son said.

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be back for dinner tonight. Look at the time now. Are you still noting home?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis urged her son, ¡°Hurry up ande home. Lily cooked you some of her best dishes. I tasted


    them, and they¡¯re delicious. They¡¯re on par with dishes by a five¨Cstar hotel chef.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going back for dinner. I¡¯m not done with things yet. You and Ms. Harmon can dine


    together. Mom, Mr. Harmon is a guest in our house, so don¡¯t make her cook. That¡¯s poor hospitality.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not done with things yet? Even if that¡¯s the case, you still have to eat. It¡¯s


    dark now, soe home to eat first. You can continue to work after dinner.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve eaten. I ate outside.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis responded, ¡°Lily made a lot of food¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re blessed with delicious food.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis choked.


    She was almost pissed off by her son.


    Mrs. Lewis tried so hard to create opportunities for her son, but he either avoided them or found


    excuses to turn them down.


    Lily was outstanding, and she and Duncan had known each other for a long time. As long as the two of


    them got along, there would definitely be sparks between them.


    ¡°Duncan, I like Lily very much.¡±


    ¡°Then let her stay for a few more days to keep youpany.¡±


    ¡°Lily is also busy with work. She has to go home after a while.¡±


    Duncan smiled and replied to her, ¡°That¡¯s easy. You can follow her there and meet with her mom. Think


    of it as a trip for you to take a break and meet your old friend. What do you think? I¡¯ll arrange a private


    jet for you and send you there?


    ¡°Ask Dad to join you too. You¡¯re both retired and have no pressure from work, so you can travel as long


    as you want. It¡¯s fine if you onlye home next year.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was so mad that she hung up the phone.


    ¡®That b*stard isn¡¯t interested in Lily at all!¡¯


    Mrs. Lewis threw her phone on the coffee table and cursed, ¡°That brat is too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t fancy


    Lily at ail when she¡¯s so outstanding. Is he nning to stay unmarried for the rest of his life?¡±


    Mr. Lewis said to her, ¡°I told you to stop worrying about him and let nature take its course. He¡¯s not a


    toddler anymore. He has his own thoughts.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry if he¡¯s only three years old. Do you think your youngest son is still young? He¡¯s thirty¨C


    six years old, and he¡¯ll turn thirty¨Cseven in a few months. How far is that from forty?


    ¡°Other people have almost be grandfathers at the age of forty, but your son is still unmarried even


    though he¡¯s approaching his forties. How can I not worry about him? He¡¯s the oldest bachelor left in our


    circle.¡±


    Mr. Lewis instinctively said, ¡°Julian is also an old bachelor.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis red at her husband. ¡°Julian is a few years younger than your son, okay? Your son is


    thirty¨Cseven years old, whereas Julian is only thirty¨Cfour or thirty¨Cfive years old.¡±


    She figured that Julian was around that age.


    Mrs. Lewis did not care how old other people¡¯s sons were. She only remembered that Julian and her


    youngest son were about the same age.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Duncan is only thirty¨Csix.¡±


    ¡°His birthday ising soon. He¡¯ll be thirty¨Cseven when the timees.¡±


    Mr. Lewis said, ¡°His birthday isn¡¯t evening soon¡­¡±


    Rtionship matters could not be forced.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lewis¡® youngest son was unsophisticated and straightforward. He could not understand


    women well and was very slow when it came to rtionships.


    Even a person as slow as Zachary could be enlightened, but Duncan had always been slow.


    Mr. Lewis felt that Duncan would only have a chance to be off the market if he found a girlfriend who


    could make him change.


    ¡°Derek, why don¡¯t we throw a party and invite all the youngdies of legal age in Wiltspoon? Duncan


    can choose from them and see if he can find the right one.¡±


    ¡°There are only a fewdies in Wiltspoon you¡¯re fond of, and Duncan knows them all. He would¡¯ve liked


    them long ago if he did. Why should we throw a party for a blind date?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis pouted.


    She had high requirements for her daughter¨Cinw.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184


    In any case, Duncan¡¯s future wife had to be well¨Cmatched with him in terms of their families social


    status.


    Mrs. Lewis remarked, ¡°Lily is still the most suitable one, but that brat isn¡¯t giving her a chance at all. If


    he spends some time with her, they might end up being together. I¡¯m going to York Corporation


    tomorrow.¡±


    Mr. Lewis asked her, ¡°Why are you going there?¡±


    ¡°Duncan, Zachary, and Josh are a trio. They¡¯re the closest friends. Zachary and Josh are both taken


    and have tasted the sweetness of love. I¡¯ll ask them to do the thinking for Duncan and get them to


    persuade him to give it a shot with Lily.


    ¡°He might not listen to his parents, but he¡¯ll listen to his good friends. He¡¯s even staying at Zachary¡¯s


    ce now. Dear, send me Zachary¡¯s phone number. I¡¯ll call himter and not wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis thought about asking Zachary and Josh for help.


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s bad at talking and is worse than your son. Call Josh instead. Josh knows how to talk, so


    he¡¯ll be more likely to persuade Duncan.¡±


    ¡°Right, right, right, then I¡¯ll call Josh.¡±


    If Josh heard this, he would wonder if he was almighty!


    Everyone always looked for him.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Late at night, Zachary arrived home. He gently pushed the door to enter his house, then he carefully


    closed it again and locked it.


    The lights were lit.


    He turned around and saw Serenity standing at the door of their room in pajamas.


    ¡°Seren, you¡¯re still up?¡±


    Zachary walked over and gently pushed her draped hair to the back of her head. Her pretty face was


    fully exposed to him.


    ¡°I just woke up and heard the door open. I knew it was you.¡±


    Serenity helped Zachary take off his suit jacket as she spoke. She then asked him, ¡°Are you hungry?


    Should I make you supper?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had supper. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll gain weight and then you¡¯ll despise me.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll despise anyone but you.


    The couple spoke softly and went into their room together. They were afraid of waking up their nana.


    Zachary even closed the door very carefully.


    Back in their room, Serenity helped Zachary hang up his suit jacket and went to get some clothes for


    him to take a shower.


    Zachary looked at her and smiled ear to ear.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me with that grin? You look like a fool.¡± Serenity stuffed the clothes into his


    arms and picked his cheek. ¡°Seeing you smile used to be the hardest thing.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary opened his arms and embraced Serenity. ¡°I was thinking how blessed I am to see you by my


    side when I wake up in the morning and have you get my clothes while listening to your soft voice when


    Ie home at night. I just couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±


    He was grinning ear to ear.


    Serenity returned the embrace as she was also moved. Sheter pushed him away and said, ¡°Hurry up


    and take a shower. It¡¯s past midnight.¡±


    Zachary touched his face and asked for a sweet kiss. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll go shower if you kiss me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you don¡¯t want to shower, but don¡¯te to bed. You can sleep in the study,¡± Serenity


    said as she turned to leave.


    Zachary held her back, then she swirled and went back into his arms. She held his


    handsome face with both hands and gave him a peck on his lips. She looked lovingly at him and asked


    with a smile, ¡°Happy? Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°I like to hear you calling me babe.¡±


    ¡°Babe.¡±


    Zachary smiled dotingly and went to the shower as he was satisfied. Before closing the bathroom door,


    he said to Serenity, ¡°Honey, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185


    After Zachary closed the door, Serenity yawned and went back to bed. Shey down and closed her


    eyes to rest.


    She would wait for Zachary. She wanted to know how the investigation had been going with him, Clive,


    and Josh.


    There was also Duncan.


    Duncan must have gone to find Zachary after he left Brynfield.


    Zachary came out of the bathroom after some time.


    Serenity heard his footsteps and opened her eyes. She saw that he was half¨Cnaked and that his hair


    was still wet with water dripping down.


    She sat up abruptly and rolled off the bed to fetch a clean towel. She sat the man, who did not dry his


    hair, in front of the dresser.


    Following that, she helped dry his hair like a mother and said, ¡°Why did you wash your hair sote at


    night? It¡¯s fine if you wash it, but you didn¡¯t even dry it with a towel. Men¡¯s hair is only that long, so it¡¯ll


    dry in no time if you use a dry towel.


    ¡°Even so, you¡¯rezy to dry it. Look at how wet the floor is now.¡±


    Zachary enjoyed his wife¡¯s thoughtfulness and let her nag him.


    Aftering home from a tiring day at work, he was delighted to hear her nags.


    He was definitely different from others.


    Other people would be afraid of being nagged by their wives, but he was the opposite.


    This was because Serenity was not naggy.


    She was also not at the age of being naggy.


    ¡°I brought you a set of pajamas, but you only wore the pants. Where¡¯s the shirt?¡±


    Zachary smiled with his eyes squinted. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep soon and will be taking it off anyway, so I


    might as well not wear it and save the trouble.¡±


    Serenity smacked him lightly.


    After drying his hair for him, she still went into the bathroom to get his shirt. She forcefully put it on for


    him and said, ¡°You sometimes kick off the nket after you sleep, so you¡¯ll catch a cold if you don¡¯t


    wear a shirt.¡±


    On top of that, Zachary did not like to turn on the heater.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It was because he wanted Serenity to move closer to him for warmth.


    If the heater was on, she would only kick him away and would not ask for his embrace.


    ¡°Me? Kicking the nket? No way.¡±


    Zachary was doubtful.


    Serenity could not be bothered arguing with him. The next time she were to see him do it, she would


    take a video of it and show him the next day. He would believe it if there was evidence.


    ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the analysis done by you, my cousin, and Mr. Bucham? Could it be the


    Newmans?¡±


    Serenity cut to the chase.


    Zachary stood up and carried her like a princess. He reached the bed in a few steps and put her down


    on the bed. Hey down afterward.


    ¡°For now, we can¡¯t prove that the Newmans did it. The people Josh sent to keep an eye on Mr. and


    Mrs. Newman say that they¡¯ve only been begging people to get Ms. Carrie out and haven¡¯t been doing


    anything else. There also hasn¡¯t been any news from the people who are investigating their business


    from outside.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else besides them.¡±


    Serenity only had a serious beef with Mrs. Newman and her daughter.


    Zachary continued after a moment of silence, ¡°Seren, they might not be after you, but me.¡±


    He had offended too many people.


    Zachary embraced Serenity and added, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Do what you should do and treat


    today¡¯s incident as an ident. The police, Josh, and Duncan will continue looking into it. Duncan used


    to be a part of the underworld, so he has some connections there.


    ¡°If we think it¡¯s a scheme, they¡¯lle at us again after failing the first time. So, we do what we need to


    do and let them think that we¡¯re treating it as an ident and have let our guard down. When the time


    comes, they¡¯ll strike again. That way, we can collect evidence and find the mastermind.


    ¡°There are still people protecting you openly and covertly. Duncan is looking after your sister and


    Sonny. They won¡¯t make a move so soon since they¡¯ve failed once. They¡¯ll at least wait until the zoo


    incident dies down and nobody talks about it anymore before nning a second attempt.¡±

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186


    There were too many people in the zoo, so it was easy to create a disturbance and take the opportunity


    to kidnap a child.


    On the other hand, everywhere was being monitored in the busy downtown. It would not be easy for


    the other party to make a move, and they would not dare to act rashly.


    Zachary guessed that the other party would at least wait for a few months before acting again.


    Serenity said after some thought, ¡°You have a point. In that case, I¡¯ll treat the zoo incident as an


    ident and carry on with my normal life. I¡¯ll slowly lure the snake out of its hole.¡±


    Zachary kissed her forehead appreciatively. ¡°My wife is getting smarter.¡±


    ¡°Was I dumb before?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve always been smart. I like how smart you look.¡±


    He was trying hard to survive.


    ¡°I think I was too dumb to be fooled by you.¡±


    Zachary quickly stopped Serenity from talking further.


    After a kiss, he gently touched her lips and said in a soft voice, ¡°Honey, go to sleep. It¡¯ste.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    A passionate kiss appeased Serenity. She stopped bringing up the past and said good night to him


    before going back to sleep.


    Zachary put one hand on her waist and could not help but kiss her on the cheek again. before going to


    sleep with her.


    The couple slept soundly. On the contrary, Jessica, who was in a rented room somewhere, tossed and


    turned as she could not sleep.


    She dared not move too much every time she turned over, afraid that she would disturb Hank who was


    next to her.


    Every now and then, she checked her phone but did not receive any call or message from the stranger.


    She did not know if that unknown woman would make another move.


    It was not her fault that the n failed today, but she wondered if the other party would take it out on


    her farnily instead.


    Jessica had done what the other party asked her to do.


    It was Serenity who brought her bodyguards along. When the disturbance started, the bodyguards


    escorted them out of the aquarium.


    Lucas being carried away was to lure the enemy away and to create a diversion.


    Even so, Sonny was fine in the end.


    Jessica knew Sonny was almost kidnapped. She was relieved to know that he was fine in the end, but


    she was also afraid.


    She was often denounced for her ethics. After all, she was a mistress, and it was not honorable to


    interfere in someone else¡¯s marriage.


    Despite that, she was unwilling to make a move against Sonny. She would not have done it if the other


    party did not have control over her family.


    She was relieved that Sonny was fine.


    Jessica was just afraid because those people failed to kidnap Sonny, and Serenity was not lured to


    meet that unknown woman. What would happen to her and her family if the woman took it out on her?


    Sonny was protected by so many people.


    On the contrary, Jessica and her family were unprotected.


    Jessica turned around again but moved too much this time. She woke the man beside her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Without opening his eyes at all, Hank asked, ¡°Honey, why have you been turning and tossing all night


    long? You¡¯re like a fish being pan¨Cfried.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Hank opened his eyes to look at her. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I was just frightened,¡± Jasmine answered him after turning around. ¡°So much for being Sonny¡¯s father.


    He almost had an ident, but you¡¯re sleeping like a pig.¡±


    When Hank learned that Sonny was almost kidnapped, he did not even react as much as Mrs. Brown¨C


    Sonny¡¯s grandmother¨Cdid.

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187


    ¡°Also, Lucas was also taken away. If Serenity hadn¡¯t asked someone to go after those people, who


    knows what will happen to your sister now?¡±


    Chelsea kneeled and thanked Serenity after her son was lost and recovered. Even Jessica was


    shocked.


    A mother could do anything for her child.


    Hank said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Zachary bringing so many people to pick them up? Besides, Mr. Stone also


    brought a bunch of people. Sonny is being protected by so many people. As a father, I couldn¡¯t even


    reach him to care about him.¡±


    Jessica was speechless.


    ¡°On the other hand, Lucas was frightened, and so was my sister. Not only my sister but all of us were


    terrified.¡±


    Hank did not have a good rtionship with his sistertely, but Lucas was his nephew, after all. If he


    had not brought up the trip to the zoo, his mother would not have asked his sister to bring Lucas along,


    and the ident would not have happened.


    Fortunately, Lucas was saved. Otherwise, Hank would feel guilty about it.


    A family who lost a child would be broken.


    ¡°In the future, it¡¯s better not to bring kids to crowded ces. Even if they go to such a ce, they must


    be watched over. Especially when Sonny and Lucas are young and active. They don¡¯t know what


    danger is.¡±


    Hank was slow to feel frightened when he thought about the zoo incident.


    It was not that he did not care about Sonny.


    It was just that too many people cared about Sonny, whereas he was left out as his father.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    In fact, Hank was furious deep down.


    Sonny was his son, and yet he could not do anything for him as his father.


    At that time, he was upied with chasing the traffickers to save his nephew. He did not think that his


    son was also in trouble. Luckily, Serenity was there to save the day. Otherwise


    Hank med himself as well for being a useless father.


    ¡°The zoo is too huge. If the kids want to y outside in the future, they can just go to small parks.¡±


    Jessica said, ¡°That was just an ident. We can¡¯t stop the kids from ying outside just because an


    ident took ce. We just have to keep a good eye on them in the future.¡±


    Since the n failed once, it would be difficult to kidnap Sonny again next time. Even the Browns had


    learned their lesson and were nning not to bring the kids to crowded ces.


    Presumably, nothing would happen again.


    Jessica was anxious but did not show it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much. It¡¯s all in the past. Go to sleep now. Mom said to buy some things. tomorrow and


    thank Serenity at Wiltspoon School. There might still be conflict between us, but she indeed saved


    Lucas, so we ought to thank her for it.¡±


    Hank liked to say bad things about Serenity in the past. Now, he was praising her for being a good


    person and their family¡¯s savior.


    He wanted very badly to worship Serenity as a goddess and pay her respect.


    ¡°Does she want us to do it?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister is paying for everything and won¡¯t make us pay. We just have to go with her.¡±


    Hank knew his wife did not get along well with his sister. He yawned and said, ¡°Honey, you and my


    sister shouldn¡¯t always be at loggerheads. It¡¯s hard for me as I¡¯m caught in between. One is my sister,


    who¡¯s the only sibling in my life; the other is my wife, who¡¯s going to live with me for the rest of my life.


    It frustrates me to see you argue with each other all the time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because your mom and sister joined hands to bully me. You¡¯re aware that I only fought back


    because they bullied me first.¡±


    Hank responded, ¡°They¡¯re my sister and mother. Can¡¯t you tolerate them a little for my sake? It wasn¡¯t


    easy for my parents to raise me. If you love me, tolerate my mom. As for my sister, she¡¯s being too


    much. I¡¯ll kick her back home.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face turned red with anger.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188


    Jessica responded, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for your parents to raise you, but it was easy for mine to raise me?


    On what basis are you asking me to tolerate them? Your mom never raised me, and she always targets


    me. She says that I¡¯m not as good as Liberty and keepsparing me to her. Am I not allowed to be


    mad?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°She always tells me how good Liberty is and how bad I am. She says that I don¡¯t know how to live and


    always order takeouts instead of cooking at home. I¡¯m usually busy too. She doesn¡¯t cook even though


    she has nothing to do at home, and she expects me to cook for her when I¡¯m home. Isn¡¯t that bullying?


    ¡°When I first went to your house, your mom treated me very well, and so did your sister. I only kept


    talking about Liberty to your sister and mom because I thought she was bad at handling her


    rtionship with your mom. Now, I realize that they¡¯re just too good at acting and managed to fool me


    as well.¡±


    What was more, Jessica got herself into this situation herself.


    ¡°So much for thinking that I was different. In the end¡­¡±


    The treatments given to her as a wife and a lover were different.


    ¡°And you, you used to be obedient to me. What about now?¡±


    Hank coaxed her, ¡°Am I not now? Back then, I split everything evenly with Liberty. Sonny¡¯s milk powder


    cost 350 dors, but I only gave her 175 dors, which was my share. I was calctive about


    everything with her.


    ¡°As soon as we got married, I gave you full financial power. Is that not enough? I also added your name


    to the house deed. I gave you my heart.¡±


    Hank could not stop halfway now.


    After all, he and Jessica had just gotten their marriage license and had not held their wedding. He


    could not divorce her, could he?


    Besides, he had feelings for Jessica. She was several years younger than him and was still very


    young. His feelings for her were still fresh.


    Did Hank regret it?


    Of course, he did, but he dared not let Jessica know it.


    He thought he paid a huge price when he and Liberty divorced.


    Had he known that he would be in this situation, he would not have divorced.


    Unfortunately, Liberty insisted on divorcing after knowing that he cheated on her. She did not give him a


    chance to redeem himself.


    Now, Hank¡¯s remarriage was a mess.


    On the other hand, Liberty was living a better life after their divorce. Not only did she open a breakfast


    shop, but she also seeded in losing weight. Additionally, Duncan¨Ca CEO- was pursuing her¡­


    Her life seemed to have be more wonderful.


    Unfortunately, it had nothing to do with Hank.


    Hank felt ufortable thinking that Liberty might be a missus of the Lewises after marrying into


    the family.


    On second thought, he felt that it was impossible.


    The Lewises were a top¨Css wealthy family. Even though Duncan was disfigured and slightly old, it


    would still be his first marriage. Presumably, the elders in his family would not agree to him marrying a


    divorcee like Liberty.


    Furthermore, Liberty did not have feelings for Duncan that way.


    Hank understood Liberty as they had known each other for over a decade.


    He could tell that Liberty did not have romantic feelings for Duncan.


    ¡°My mom keepsparing you to Liberty to infuriate you on purpose. Just ignore her. I told her to not


    bring up Liberty in front of you anymore.¡±


    Hank and Liberty divorced because of him, but it was also partly because of his mother and sister.


    ¡°Zachary took revenge on us and made us lose our jobs. If we hadn¡¯t lost our jobs, my mom would


    show off in front of Liberty. Honey, I¡¯m going to be an Uber driver in two days to earn money. Don¡¯t


    worry, I¡¯ll treat you well and let you live a good life now that you¡¯re married to me.¡±


    Under his coaxing and persuasion, Jessica¡¯s anger subsided.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189


    Jasmine took so much effort to snatch Hank away from Liberty and became the missus. She would go


    on no matter how difficult the road was.


    Otherwise, she would be seen as a joke by Liberty.


    Liberty would say that it was karma!


    ¡°Go to sleep and stop turning and tossing in bed. Lucas isn¡¯t your son. My sister might not even act like


    you. You¡¯re just his aunt, and yet you¡¯re so frightened that you can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Hank embraced Jessica and yawned. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy.¡±


    Jasmine cursed internally. She was not acting like this because of Lucas.


    Lucas was a spoiled brat. He ruined a lot of her skincare and makeup, so she hated him. very much.


    She was flustered to see Lucas being carried away, but she was not worried at all. In fact, she was


    quite pleased.


    Serenity and her sister were just kind¨Chearted and generous to be willing to send people to save


    Lucas.


    Jessica thought that she would not save Lucas if it were her. It would be best if he was abducted.


    Chelsea would not be able to act arrogantly anymore.


    Hank fell asleep again very quickly.


    Jessica could not tell the truth, so she could only hold it in.


    After finally falling asleep, she kept having nightmares. She dreamed of Sonny being hurt. after being


    kidnapped by bad people. His legs were crippled, and he was thrown to beg on the streets. After that,


    she dreamed that her family was dead and that their corpses were lined up in a row¡­.


    Rumbling thunder was heard as spring rain poured down on earth.


    Serenity was awakened by the sound of thunder.


    Zachary also got up when she did.


    ¡°Babe, sleep a while more. You came hometest night. I¡¯ll go make breakfast and wake. you up


    when it¡¯s ready.¡±


    Serenity walked to the window and drew the curtains to look outside. It was still raining, so she closed


    the curtains again. She turned to say to Zachary, ¡°The rain hasn¡¯t stopped, so you can¡¯t do your


    morning run. Go back to sleep.¡±


    Coming homete and waking up early was indeed tiring. Zacharyy on the bed again and covered


    himself with the nket. It was rare for him toze in bed.


    Seeing as he went back to sleep, Serenity went to make breakfast.


    Grandma May was already up.


    She was still doing yoga on the balcony.


    ¡°Nana, good morning.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    ¡°Nana, it¡¯s raining outside. Will the rain stter inside?¡±


    Serenity went out to see. The spring rain had been going on for a long time, but it was not too heavy.


    The balcony was slightly wet, but it did not affect Grandma May from doing yoga.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect me.¡±


    Grandma May did not stop.


    Serenity smile. ¡°Nana, go on with your yoga. I¡¯ll go make breakfast. What do you fancy today?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat whatever you make as long as it¡¯s not hard to chew. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t chew well.¡±


    Serenity hummed and went into the kitchen.


    An hour or soter.


    The three of them were having breakfast at the dining table. Grandma May said to Zachary, ¡°Zack, I


    feel that you and Seren¡¯s house is too quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Lane to bring Snowball and the others backter. Your house will be livelier then.¡±


    The three pets gifted by Zachary to Serenity were still being taken care of at the hilltop vi. Most of the


    time, it was Mrs. Lane who was looking after them.


    Serenity responded with a smile, ¡°I almost forgot about those three little ones.¡±


    Grandma May mumbled, ¡°I¡¯d like a little girl as a pet.¡±


    The young couple pretended not to hear her.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190


    Grandma May only muttered for a while. She did not continue the topic.


    ¡°Babe, ask Mrs. Lane to drive the car you gave me during Valentine¡¯s. It¡¯s too inconvenient to go out


    without a car,¡± Serenity suggested.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary agreed with a smile.


    He finally gave his wife a Valentine¡¯s gift.


    Grandma May said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, this is how it should be. Your man earns money for you to


    spend, so spend as much as you want. The more you spend, the happier he¡¯ll be, and the more


    motivated he¡¯ll be to earn more money. If you don¡¯t spend enough, the money he earns is just a string


    of numbers to him. He doesn¡¯t feel anything and won¡¯t feel aplished by looking at them.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Nana, I¡¯m not short of money to spend.¡±


    Zachary often transferred money into the card for her daily spending.


    She had almost finished her savings, but she could not finish spending the money from Zachary no


    matter what.


    Besides, she was not a reckless spender.


    Everything she wore was taken care of by Zachary.


    Now, even her skincare and makeup were bought by him.


    If Serenity went shopping, she would not know what she should buy as she did notck anything at the


    moment.


    ¡°Nana, I wanted to give Seren my entire fortune, but she refused to ept it.¡±


    Grandma May said that Serenity was silly. She said that if Serenity epted Zachary¡¯s fortune, she


    would be Wiltspoon¡¯s richest woman. Why would she need to run a bookstore and invest? She


    only needed to squeeze everything out of Zachary.


    Zachary was dumbfounded.


    After breakfast, Zachary and Serenity went to All You Can Eat to pick Sonny up. Following that,


    Zachary sent his wife to the bookstore before going to work.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Newman was pointing and cursing at Camryn in their vi.


    Regardless of what her mother said, Camryn finished her toast and cereal calmly, then cleaned up the


    table and washed the dishes in the kitchen.


    Her breakfast had always been very simple.


    She always had toast and cereal.


    The Newmans hired a cook as well, but the nutritious breakfast prepared by the cook had nothing to do


    with Camryn.


    It was good enough that she was given toast and cereal.


    Camryn could not see and could not make food for herself. As such, she ate whatever she was given


    and was not given any choices.


    ¡°Useless trash. All you do is eat and drink while your sister is suffering. You¡¯re not worried and anxious


    at all, and you¡¯re eating and sleeping well. Why did I give birth to a heartless daughter like you? I might


    as well have strangled you to death as soon as you were born.¡±


    Mrs. Newman was in a bad mood.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Since her precious daughter was detained, she was so heartbroken that she could not sleep all night


    long.


    One who did not sleep well would not be in good spirits and would have a bad mood.


    That was why Mrs. Newman took it out on Camryn.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Mr. Newman put down his fork and knife. He helplessly said to his wife, ¡°You¡¯ve been scolding her for


    the whole morning. You might not be tired from scolding, but I¡¯m tired from listening. This has nothing to


    do with Camryn, so why are you scolding her?¡±


    ¡°How does it have nothing to do with her? If not for her, would Carrie and that woman from the Hunts


    be enemies? Would Carrie have done something like that? It was all because of her!¡±


    After washing the dishes in the kitchen, Camryn walked out silently and faced Mr. Newman. She said


    indifferently, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going to the store.¡±


    Mr. Newman hummed and responded, ¡°Go ahead. Let the driver drop you off. It¡¯s raining outside.¡±


    ¡°A driver? She has always gone to the store by herself. She¡¯s not allowed to be dropped off!¡±


    Mrs. Newman disallowed Camryn from using the family¡¯s driver.


    Camryn did not say anything. She went to take her walking stick and then took an umbre from where


    they were stored. She walked out of the house in silence.


    She had lived in this vi for over 20 years. Even though she was blind, she could move around with


    ease.


    ¡°D*mn that blind girl. Why isn¡¯t she the one in trouble?¡±


    Mrs. Newman cursed again after Camryn left.

 Chapter 1191

    "Honey, you must think of a way to save Carrie. She has never been treated roughly before." Mrs. Newman was worried about her younger daughter.


    She had not even been that worried about her son, who was still in high school.


    However, her son went to a boarding school and was in his senior year. He could only return home once a month, so she only had to transfer money to her son''s card. Her son was much more mature than her daughter, but she did not like that he was protective of his elder sister, Camryn.


    Whenever Mrs. Newman''s son was at home, she had to be gentler toward Camryn to prevent her son from quarreling with her.


    "Carrie is just in detention for fifteen days. She''ll be out when the days are up. We should be worried about Mrs. York suing her."


    Mr. Newman sighed. "We have to apologize to them."


    He was also anxious that his cherished daughter had caused trouble. However, unlike his wife who simply thought of getting their daughter out, he thought further ahead.


    "It''s not like we haven''t already apologized. I even asked Camryn to go to Hunt''s store to beg for forgiveness. It''s useless. Hunt is intentionally getting Carrie into jail. I''m already heartbroken by the fifteen days of detention. If Hunt files awsuit and a sentence is given


    Mrs. Newman''s eyes reddened as she spoke.


    After a moment of silence, Mr. Newman said, "If so, we can only hire the bestwyer for Carrie and fight for a light sentence. Carrie''s action might be counted as a criminal offense ... You should refrain from doing anything for now.


    "A child kidnapping urred in Wiltspoon Zoo yesterday. Even Mrs. York''s nephew almost got kidnapped. This isn''t your doing, right?"


    Mr. Newman understood his wife''s character. He reminded her, "Don''t act rashly. Think about our daughter. This is Wiltspoon. This territory belongs to the Yorks, Stones, and Buchams. There''s also the Lewis family. If those four wealthy families work together, you won''t even stand a chance."


    Mrs. Newman wiped her tears and said, "I''m not in the mood to do anything right now. I just want to get my daughter out."


    "It''s best that you don''t do anything behind my back. If you did, you have to inform me so that it''s easier for me to deal with the aftermath. Be extra careful whenever you head out too. The Bucham family excels in collecting information. Zachary might have already sent the Buchams'' people to keep an eye on us."


    Mr. Newman was more aware of the four wealthy families'' powerpared to Mrs. Newman.


    "Got it."


    Mrs. Newman promised.


    Camryn did not know what her stepfather and mother discussed after she left. She exited the vi with an umbre and walked toward the gates slowly.


    Their family had a driver, but the driver did not serve her.


    She had no choice but to walk and take a bus to the flower store herself.


    Luckily, she was familiar with that path as she traversed it every day.


    Sometimes, she would even meet neighbors who would give her a ride.


    All the neighbors knew about Camryn''s misfortune. Everyone pitied her but could do nothing to help her. After all, the person who mistreated her was her biological daughter.


    Some people had advised Mrs. Newman that she should not treat her elder daughter like that, no matter how biased she was toward her younger children. Her eldest was the only child of Mrs. Newman''s deceased ex-husband.


    Mrs. Newman would not listen. It was useless no matter how other people or even her family advised her. She simply did not like Camryn. It was to the point she wanted Camryn to die. Honk, honk.


    The sound of a car horn red behind Camryn.


    She continued walking calmly.


    She knew she was walking by the roadside and would not be blocking others'' way.


    If it were unfamiliar surroundings, she might have panicked and walked in the wrong. direction or taken the wrong way. However, she used that road every day and knew it well. She could even touch the nts by the roadside if she stretched her hand. How could she be blocking someone''s way?


    The person who was honking was probably reminding someone else to give way. Honk, honk.


    The horn continued ring. It got closer.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Camryn stopped. After touching the roadside bushes, she moved inside and stayed close to the bushes. She thought she would not be blocking anyone''s way if she did that. The car stopped beside her.

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192


    Camryn faced the car and tried to see who parked the car. Unfortunately, it was still dark in front of her,


    with only a glimmer of light. That faint light was not enough for her to see things clearly.


    The light felt so close yet so far.


    ¡°Do you still walk to the store every day?¡±


    A raspy voice could be heard.


    Camryn recognized it. It was Callum¡¯s voice.


    Callum was tricked into sending Camryn back to her store once by his sister¨Cinw. When she


    thanked him and asked for his name, he did not hide his identity like his brother and told her that he


    was the young master of Yorks.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    After finding out it was Callum, Camryn showed her signature smile.


    ¡°Does the Newman family not have a driver?¡±


    ¡°The Newman family does. I don¡¯t.¡±


    Callum pressed his lips together. The wife candidate his nana chose for him was a blind and pitiful girl.


    She lost her dad and was not loved by her mother.


    ¡°Get on. I¡¯ll give you a ride to the store.¡±


    Camryn did not move. She asked Callum, ¡°Why are you here, Mr. York?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Callum said, ¡°I just remembered that I have a vi here, so I


    came over for a short stay.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°You must own many houses¡­¡±


    The neighborhood the Newmans lived in was famous in Wiltspoon.


    Many wealthy people had houses there.


    Callum said, ¡°I do own quite a few houses, but I never really stayed in them after buying them. If I


    remember the house, I¡¯ll stay there for several days. If I don¡¯t, it¡¯ll just be left there. I can sell the house


    when its price increases and earn money.


    ¡°Get in. It¡¯s raining. Even if you walk out of the neighborhood, catching a bus will be hard.¡±


    Callum asked Camryn to get in the car. ¡°I¡¯m going to your flower shop to buy flowers anyway.¡±


    Camryn hesitated for a moment before she decided to get in his car.


    Although she and Callum had only met each other a few times before¨Cwait, it was him who had seen


    her several times. She had not seen him before and did not know what he looked like.


    Camryn heard the young masters of the York family were handsome. She thought he would be too.


    She walked toward Callum¡¯s car while feeling with her hands. She managed to touch the door handle


    and pulled the door open. After getting into the car, she ced the closed umbre by her feet.


    ¡°Put on your seatbelt.¡±


    Callum spoke again.


    Camryn was stunned. She actually got into the passenger seat.


    She quickly regained herposure. She felt around for the seatbelt, then pulled and fastened it.


    Callum watched her as she did everything.


    He did not help her at all.


    He started the car and drove Camryn out of the neighborhood toward her flower shop.


    On the way, Callum asked, ¡°Do you head out at this time every day?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°You can wait at the location you hopped on ea


    Camryn faced the car and tried to see who parked the car. Unfortunately, it was still dark in front of her,


    with only a glimmer of light. That faint light was not enough for her to see things clearly.


    The light felt so close yet so far.


    ¡°Do you still walk to the store every day?¡±


    A raspy voice could be heard.


    Camryn recognized it. It was Callum¡¯s voice.


    Callum was tricked into sending Camryn back to her store once by his sister¨Cinw. When she


    thanked him and asked for his name, he did not hide his identity like his brother and told her that he


    was the young master of Yorks.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    After finding out it was Callum, Camryn showed her signature smile.


    ¡°Does the Newman family not have a driver?¡±


    ¡°The Newman family does. I don¡¯t.¡±


    Callum pressed his lips together. The wife candidate his nana chose for him was a blind and pitiful girl.


    She lost her dad and was not loved by her mother.


    ¡°Get on. I¡¯ll give you a ride to the store.¡±


    Camryn did not move. She asked Callum, ¡°Why are you here, Mr. York?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Callum said, ¡°I just remembered that I have a vi here, so I


    came over for a short stay.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°You must own many houses¡­¡±


    The neighborhood the Newmans lived in was famous in Wiltspoon.


    Many wealthy people had houses there.


    Callum said, ¡°I do own quite a few houses, but I never really stayed in them after buying them. If I


    remember the house, I¡¯ll stay there for several days. If I don¡¯t, it¡¯ll just be left there. I can sell the house


    when its price increases and earn money.


    ¡°Get in. It¡¯s raining. Even if you walk out of the neighborhood, catching a bus will be hard.¡±


    Callum asked Camryn to get in the car. ¡°I¡¯m going to your flower shop to buy flowers anyway.¡±


    Camryn hesitated for a moment before she decided to get in his car.


    Although she and Callum had only met each other a few times before¨Cwait, it was him who had seen


    her several times. She had not seen him before and did not know what he


    looked like.


    Camryn heard the young masters of the York family were handsome. She thought he would be too.


    She walked toward Callum¡¯s car while feeling with her hands. She managed to touch the door handle


    and pulled the door open. After getting into the car, she ced the closed umbre by her feet.


    ¡°Put on your seatbelt.¡±


    Callum spoke again.


    Camryn was stunned. She actually got into the passenger seat.


    She quickly regained herposure. She felt around for the seatbelt, then pulled and fastened it.


    Callum watched her as she did everything.


    He did not help her at all.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He started the car and drove Camryn out of the neighborhood toward her flower shop.


    On the way, Callum asked, ¡°Do you head out at this time every day?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°You can wait at the location you hopped on earlier from now on. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Camryn said quickly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. York, but there¡¯s no need for that. If it doesn¡¯t rain, I can catch a


    bus easily.¡±


    He was neither a rtive nor a friend. She would not dare hitch a ride in Mr. York¡¯s car to work every


    day.


    rlier from now on. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    Camryn said quickly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. York, but there¡¯s no need for that. If it doesn¡¯t rain, I can catch a


    bus easily.¡±

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193


    Callum turned to nce at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re blind. You can¡¯t wave the bus down even if it passes


    by.¡±


    Camryn replied, ¡°The security guards at the main entrance are very helpful. They would wave down the


    bus for me every day and watch me get on.¡±


    Callum did not say a word.


    They did not know each other well, after all.


    Callum initially did not intend to make a move so fast. After being tricked by his sister¨Cin-w, he


    started pursuing Camryn passively so that his brother and sister¨Cinw would not watch him make a


    fool of himself.


    His nana only gave him the basic information. He knew nothing else.


    Without understanding and familiarity, there was nothing much to talk about.


    One of them drove attentively, while the other paid attention to the music ying in the car along the


    way.


    The car stopped when they arrived at Spring Blossoms.


    Callum turned toward Camryn and said, ¡°Ms. Newman, we¡¯ve arrived at your flower shop.¡±


    She replied okay and unfastened the seatbelt. Next, she bent over to take her umbre beside her feet


    and felt around with her hands to open the door. She got out of the car carefully and opened the


    umbre.


    However, since she took the car, she did not know which direction she was facing. She was confused


    as she stood with the umbre over her head.


    Blind people could only move freely around ces they were familiar with. Their lifestyle usually would


    not change. Once it did, they would lose their sense of direction.


    Camryn usually traveled by bus and got off at a nearby bus stop. She had memorized the direction she


    needed to go after getting off and the number of steps she had to walk. Usually, nothing would go


    wrong.


    However, Callum sent her to the flower shop today. She did not know where he parked his car. Did she


    have to turn left or right or go straight after getting off?


    Camryn calmed down after being flustered for a moment. She tried walking straight.


    She bumped into a person after taking a few steps.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Sorry.¡±


    She quickly apologized.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Turn right and walk straight. Your shop¡¯s entrance will be there.¡±


    Callum kindly gave Camryn directions. The person she bumped into just now was not a stranger but


    Callum, who had walked around the car and initially wanted to enter the shop with her.


    Camryn had been going in the wrong direction. She bumped into Callum by going straight. She would


    have walked into another store if she had not bumped into him and continued straight instead.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With Callum¡¯s directions, Camryn walked to her store¡¯s entrance smoothly. She fished a key from her


    pocket and ced her hand on the doorknob. After feeling it, she inserted the key and opened the


    door.


    Callum noticed that she only had one key.


    That way, she would not be confused by too many keys.


    Callum simply stood at the side and did not lend a hand.


    He tested her before and confirmed that Camryn was still blind. He wanted to know what her daily life


    was like.


    Callum admitted that he was curious as it was his first time interacting with a blind person. Well, it was


    pure curiosity. He had not started wooing her seriously.


    She would probably chase him out with her white cane if he were to express his intent to woo her.


    Camryn did not expect Callum to help her anyway.


    After opening the lock, she bent down and pushed the shutter up. The shutter did not slide up


    completely. She entered the store unhurriedly and took a long stick. Then, she used the stick to push


    the shutter up fully.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a blind person when you do all these things, Ms. Newman.¡±


    Camryn ced the stick back in its original position. She said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten used to it. I¡¯ve


    been running this flower shop for years and doing the same daily routine. I can do it by instinct since


    I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    After opening the door, Camryn put down her cane and started moving potted nts that were taking


    up space outside skillfully.


    ¡°What flowers do you want to buy today, Mr. York?¡± Camryn asked Callum as she moved the flowers.


    ¡°You can take your time and look around.¡±


    After watching her move several flowerpots, Callum finally decided not to be a spectator and went


    forward to help her. He moved all the potted nts that needed to be ced at the flower shop¡¯s


    entrance.


    The name of each flower was on every flowerpot. However, the names were not written on paper but


    on wood. Each flower¡¯s name was carved on a wooden sign, which enabled Camryn to identify the


    flower her customers were interested in by touching the engraving on the wooden sign.


    ¡°It¡¯s not very convenient for you to run a business with impaired vision.¡±


    ¡°I have to do it even if it¡¯s inconvenient. I have to survive.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s tone was always calm and indifferent.


    Callum looked toward her. Her features were intricate, but her face was a little too tiny. On top of that,


    she wore arge pair of sunsses, making her face even look smaller.


    She was born into an affluent family, but her life was as ordinary as it could get. She said she would not


    be able to survive if she did not have a business.


    Did the Newman family not give her any living expenses?


    ¡°Is Mrs. Newman your biological mother?¡±


    Callum could not resist asking Camryn.


    After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°I¡¯d rather she wasn¡¯t my biological mother. Unfortunately, she is.¡±


    ¡°Why is she treating you so badly despite being your biological mother?¡±


    The eldest daughter of the Newman family was like an invisible being who could not evenpare to


    the servants in the house. That was a fact that everyone in that neighborhood knew.


    Callum could hear things about Camryn not being favored without deliberately asking around about it.


    Camryn walked to a table. There was an electric kettle and a teapot on the table.


    She took the electric kettle into the pantry, filled it with water, and started boiling water.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Newman, there¡¯s no need to make me tea. I don¡¯t like drinking tea.¡±


    Callum said after noticing Camryn¡¯s intentions.


    She did not stop her movements. She took the teapot and washed it in the pantry before cing it


    back. She said calmly, ¡°We¡¯ll prepare tea for our regrs sometimes. When my employeese to


    work, they¡¯ll make the tea.¡±


    Camryn could prepare tea with her instincts. However, she would add too much water and end up


    spilling it everywhere.


    Therefore, she would not make tea unless it was necessary. She would wait until her employees came


    to work to make it.


    ¡°You might find it unbelievable because you came from a happy family, Mr. York. Actually ¡­ not all


    parents will love their children. On the other hand, some parents do, but there¡¯s just one child they


    dislike who can¡¯t obtain their affection.¡±


    It was not that her mother preferred boys over girls.


    Carrie was simply her mother¡¯s favorite child and precious sweetheart. Her younger brother was not


    even favored as much as Carrie. Maybe it was because he treated her well.


    Camryn¡¯s younger brother would protect her as long as he was home.


    He would have frequent quarrels with their mother and Carrie for her sake.


    Carrie would oftenin to her younger brother. They were siblings from the same parents, but why


    was he nicer to Camryn, who was born from a different father?

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195


    Carrie could not stand her brother treating Camryn well. She asked Mrs. Newman to send him to a


    boarding school since he started first grade to reduce the time he stayed at home.


    Even so, he still treated Camryn better.


    Camryn¡¯s brother, who was younger than her by nine years, had always felt guilty. He med himself


    for not being able to get their parents to send her to the hospital when she was sick while he was in


    school. It had caused her to lose her sight.


    In that family, Camryn had only felt the warmth of family from her brother.


    Callum listened to her saying the most heartbreaking words with a calm tone. He strangely felt sorry for


    her.


    It could be due to him knowing she was the wife his nana had chosen for him from the start.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Callum was treating Camryn as his woman.


    ¡°Happiness wille after hard times,¡± Callum said with a deep, gentle voice.


    Camryn smiled at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me, Mr. York. They don¡¯t treat me well, but


    they¡¯ve raised me until this age.¡±


    Although they did almost take her life¡­


    ¡°Have you chosen the flowers you want to buy, Mr. York?¡±


    Camryn changed the topic.


    She was not close to Callum and did not want to discuss her private matters with him.


    ¡°Since I gave you a ride to work, you should give me a bouquet.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    She did not expect Callum to ask her for a bouquet in return for his help.


    She had not given a bouquet to someone of the opposite gender before.


    After thinking about it, Camryn went to get some flowers. She was going to wrap a bouquet for him.


    ¡°I want a bouquet of red roses with baby breaths.¡±


    Camryn stayed silent for a moment. Then, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable to have roses in the


    bouquet I¡¯m giving you, Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°My sister¨Cinw bought a bouquet of roses from you previously and gave it to my brother. He showed


    it off in front of me.¡±


    ¡°So you want me to give you a bouquet of roses to show off as well?¡±


    Callum answered with a question. ¡°Can¡¯t I do that?¡±


    Camryn was his chosen wife. It was almost certain that he would marry her.


    If he showed off the bouquet given by his wife in thepany, it could even drive off her rivals


    indirectly.


    As a young master of the York family, Callum had many admirers. However, he always ignored them,


    just like his brother did. He never epted or made any promises and preserved his moral integrity.


    His nana had told them not to mess with girls and hurt them if they did not intend to marry them.


    The York brothers were doubly cautious when it came to love.


    ¡°If you want to be lovey¨Cdovey, you can buy a bouquet of roses from me and show off in yourpany


    after you get a girlfriend or wife.¡±


    Callum smiled. ¡°Okay. I admit that my request was a lot. You can design the bouquet as you like, Ms.


    Newman. Just make sure it¡¯s not flowers suited for graves.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    She then proceeded to prepare a bouquet based on her idea. She handed it over to him after wrapping


    it.


    Callum had never given flowers to a girl before. He did not understand thenguage of flowers. He only


    knew that roses symbolized love.

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196


    Callum and Camryn had not even started dating. Well, he had started, but she did not know about it. It


    was understandable that she refused to give him roses.


    ¡°The flowers are pretty. Thank you for the bouquet, Ms. Newman.¡±


    Callum epted the flowers and admired them. After thanking Camryn, he said to her while holding


    the bouquet, ¡°I¡¯ll head to work now, Ms. Newman.¡±


    Callum walked out of the store and went to his car. He opened the passenger¡¯s seat door and ced


    the bouquet on the seat. He turned to nce at Camryn before getting in the car and driving away.


    Camryn listened to the sounds at the entrance. She let out a breath of relief when she heard the sound


    of a car engine starting.


    She felt like Mr. York was targeting her. Not targeting, to be exact, but he seemed interested in her.


    Maybe he had never seen a blind person.


    Camryn never thought Callum would fall for her. She was blind, after all.


    Callum brought the bouquet Camryn gave him to York Corporation. After getting out of the car, he


    walked into the office building with the bouquet, showing off. He would greet others first whenever he


    saw someone.


    York Corporation¡¯s employees thought, ¡®Is the COO being possessed by a flower fairy? He¡¯s holding


    the bouquet and smiling brighter than the flowers.¡±


    Callum even went to his brother¡¯s office on purpose.


    Zachary raised his head and saw his brother walking in with a bouquet and smiling eyes. After Callum


    sat down, Zachary teased him, ¡°Have you made a move? Didn¡¯t you say you refused to submit? You


    even talked to Kevin about going to Archvale to escape marriage.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s rejection of marriage was the strongest.


    He thought his nana was biased. She chose a tomboy for him. Hayden looked more masculine


    compared to him.


    After spending a considerable amount of money getting Josh to dig deep into obtaining Hayden¡¯s


    information, Kevin aggrievedlyined to Zachary about their nana¡¯s biased behavior.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Kevin nagged about getting Callum to go to Archvale together to escape marriage and make their nana


    regret it.


    In the end, Grandma May gave him an air ticket and his passport to go overseas.


    However, Kevin was just all talk. He would not actually run to Archvale, go under the sun, and get


    himself tanned. He would be sad if he turned a shade darker.


    After that, Kevin only daredin in private to Callum.


    Zachary only overheard a few things because he had good hearing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t submit. Nana arranged all of this. We can¡¯t possibly escape. If only you had


    refused to follow instructions and set a precedent for us, then we could¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    Callum ced the bouquet on the table. ¡°Brother, my future wife gave me this bouquet. It¡¯s pretty,


    right?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re even calling her your wife. You¡¯re right on track, yet you¡¯re ming me? I wanted to hang in


    there too, but I was fighting alone and couldn¡¯t put up a defense. You two, as my brothers, even


    laughed at my misery. Now that Nana¡¯s targeting you two, you¡¯re ming me for not defying her


    orders.¡±


    Callum said honestly, ¡°Well, I was merely a spectator since the target wasn¡¯t me yet.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    His younger brothers were all useless.


    Everything was fine to them as long as it was their brother in trouble and not them.


    ¡°The flowers your sister¨Cinw gave me were roses. Ms. Newman gave you a mixture of flowers. It¡¯s


    just a messy mix¨Cand¨Cmatch, yet you brought it to the office and showed it off.¡±


    They have been brothers for thirty years¨CZachary knew Callum¡¯s intentions well.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. I think Camryn matched the flowers well. It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s skilled in flower


    arrangements.¡±


    Zachary remained silent.


    The bouquet Camryn made was indeed beautiful. It wasvish but not tacky.


    ¡°Is she really blind?¡±


    Callum replied in the affirmative. ¡°She can¡¯t see right now but I think she¡¯ll be able to recover her


    eyesight in the future. Zack, do you know who the best ophthalmologist is? Can you introduce a few of


    them to me to give her a checkup and see if she can be cured?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I don¡¯t know any good ophthalmologists, but I know where the rumored genius doctor


    appears. There might be hope if we get the genius doctor to check on Ms. Newman.¡±

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197


    Callum asked curiously, ¡°The rumored genius doctor? Can that person heal eyes?¡±


    ¡°Of course a genius doctor can treat anything Otherwise, why will that person be called a genius?¡±


    Callum asked again, ¡°Where¡¯s the genius doctor? I¡¯ll have people invite him over.¡±


    ¡°He used to hang around FC Manor in Annenburg, but he hasn¡¯t been theretely. I heard the genius


    doctor¡¯s student is close to Lee but isn¡¯t on good terms with Tim. You can ask Remy about it.


    ¡°The student¡¯sst name is Carden. She¡¯s a great woman. She had traveled with Mrs. Lafayette to


    Meadspring and helped the Lafayette family eliminate their greatest enemy in the past. She fights well,


    and her medical skill is as good as her fighting. Oh, by the way, she¡¯s an expert in using poison.¡±


    Despite that, Ms. Carden was a doctor and prioritized saving people. Although she was good at using


    poison, she would not use it to harm others.


    ¡°A person as great as that must be hard to invite.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re sincere. Even if you fail the first time, you can try for second,


    third, or countless more times. However, the genius doctor is pretty much retired. It¡¯s mostly his


    student, Dr. Carden, meeting and treating the patients.


    ¡°Callum, if you want to hire the genius doctor to cure Ms. Newman¡¯s eyes, you have to find out whether


    she turned blind due to an illness or poisoning by someone. Is her living environment safe now?¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Serenity said that she turned blind due to an illness.¡±


    Zachary looked at his younger brother. Callum had not truly cared about Ms. Newman¨Chet was simply


    curious and found the whole situation refreshing. If he cared about her, he would get to know her better


    and try digging into the secrets she hid in her heart.


    Since it was Callum¡¯s marriage, Zachary could not speak his thoughts. He would let Callum realize it


    gradually and face the obstacles.


    He, too, had faced many obstacles to have the happy life he had now with Serenity.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mr. Johnson about it when I meet him another day. I¡¯ll go and work now, Zack.¡±


    After showing off his bouquet to his elder brother, Callum did not take up too much of his precious time.


    He carried his bouquet back to his office to work.


    Meanwhile, in the bookstore, Elisa and Jasmine suggested a few ideas after looking at the contract


    Serenity drafted. After Serenity added their opinions, she sent the final version to Zachary to have York


    Corporation¡¯s legal advisors look at it.


    ¡°We need to have apany name, at least.¡±


    Serenity sent the document to her husband and said to her two business partners, ¡°I¡¯m bad at naming.


    You two will have to rack your brains a little more for ourpany name.¡±


    She nned to push that responsibility away.


    ¡°The main focus of our business is fruits and vegetables. Let¡¯s call it an agriculturalpany. What


    should we name it? Since it¡¯s our partnership, shall we call it Sisters Agricultural Company?¡± Jasmine


    suggested.


    Serenity and Elisa both thought that name was a little old¨Cfashioned.


    Serenity looked toward Elisa, ¡°Elisa, you think of one too. You¡¯re our leader.¡¯¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of one.¡±


    Jasmine thought thepany name had to be impressive as it was the firstpany she was


    investing in. She could not think of a lovelypany name instantly.


    A bodyguard walked in and interrupted the three women¡¯s chat.


    ¡°Missus, the Browns are here.¡±


    Serenity looked toward her nephew, who was sitting at the side and ying Lego. She thought the


    Browns came for Sonny.


    She said indifferently, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    She would not stop the Browns from meeting Sonny. When her sister divorced Hank, they had agreed


    that the Browns were allowed to visit Sonny whenever they wanted.


    However, Serenity would not agree to the Browns taking Sonny on an outing again.


    The incident in the zoo was terrifying.


    She would no longer take Sonny to popr and crowded tourist zones or join in on any fun.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198


    Lucas¡¯s kidnapping was a good example.


    Chelsea was immersed in watching the scene at that time. She did not pay attention to her son, which


    caused Lucas to be kidnapped.


    When she realized it, Lucas had already been carried far away.


    All the Browns were here¨CHank and Chelsea with their parents. Jessica was not on good terms with


    Chelsea and she did not like Lucas. She could not be bothered to appear insincere, so she was not


    with them.


    Truth be told, Jessica was feeling guilty¨Cshe was afraid of facing Liberty and Serenity. She was also


    scared of them noticing her guilt and suspecting her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Come here, Sonny. Let Aunt Elisa carry you.¡±


    Elisa waved her hand at Sonny. He had always liked his pretty Aunt Elisa. He packed the toys he had


    not finished assembling immediately and walked toward her. She lifted him after he extended his


    hands.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished assembling them?¡± Elisa asked softly.


    The child shook his head. He said, ¡°Dunc is busy. I can do it if Dunc teaches me.¡±


    Mom could not help him either.


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°I yed Lego a lot when I was young. I can teach you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sonny said in a childish tone.


    While Elisa was teaching Sonny to assemble the Lego blocks, the Browns were led inside. by the


    bodyguards.


    Seeing there were bodyguards guarding even Serenity¡¯s bookstore, the Browns truly felt the change in


    her status.


    They disdained her in the past, but she had be someone whom they could not y up to.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Chelsea took the lead. She was here to thank Serenity, after all. Serenity had rescued her son.


    ¡°Serenity, are we disturbing you?¡±


    Chelsea was smiling. Serenity had not seen that bright and kind smile of hers for almost ten years.


    When Serenity and her sister met the Brown family for the first time, Chelsea was smiling with kindness


    just like that.


    ¡°Do you have any business here?¡± Serenity guessed their intentions when she saw the bags, big and


    small, in their hands.


    Chelsea ced the things she bought on the cashier with a smile. She said, ¡°We¡¯re just here to thank


    you. We¡¯re truly grateful to you. My Lucas would¡¯ve been gone if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    It would be difficult to find a kidnapped child back.


    Chelsea did not dare imagine the consequences of losing her youngest son.


    She was truly grateful to Serenity. After she had hurt Liberty and all the awful things she had done,


    Serenity could still return evil with kindness and rescue Lucas. Chelsea felt guilty for all the things she


    had done in the past.


    She and her mother had yed a big part in Hank and Liberty¡¯s divorce.


    Seeing the continuous improvements in Liberty and Serenity¡¯s life, Chelsea felt utter remorse, and this


    feeling could only deepen.


    Chelsea¡¯s dislike for Jessica, her brother¡¯s wife, grew too.


    On that day, her entire family apanied her to thank Serenity and ease their rtionship with


    Serenity and Liberty. However, Jessica said directly that she would note.


    Chelsea was not a generous person. She did not change her personality just because Serenity saved


    her son. She simply felt gratitude toward Serenity and her sister. On the way there, she kept thinking


    that Jessica should not even think about living a good life with her family as long as she was around.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Serenity. Thank you so much for yesterday. If it weren¡¯t for you, Lucas and Sonny


    might¡¯ve¡­ I won¡¯t continue living if something happens to the two children.¡±


    Mrs. Brown felt thankful toward Serenity too.


    Serenity said, ¡°Mrs. Brown, Chelsea, you thanked me yesterday. Sonny is my nephew. I¡¯ll surely protect


    him well.¡±


    No matter how naughty Lucas was, she could not stand by and leave him either.


    In that situation, anyone who had the ability would not choose to abandon them.


    ¡°We should be thanking you. Do you have time, Serenity? We want to treat you to a meal,¡± Chelsea


    asked with a smile. ¡°Invite your sister too. I¡¯ll treat you two to a meal. By the way, you have two


    bodyguards. Are they outside? I want to thank them personally too.¡±


    ¡°Chelsea, you can treat them instead of us. Milo, Harry,e in for a second.¡±


    Serenity had but only ordered the bodyguards to save the children. The ones who actually saved Lucas


    were them. It was only right that the Browns thanked them personally.


    The bodyguards came in after hearing Serenity calling them.


    ¡°Missus,¡± they greeted Serenity respectfully.


    She said, ¡°Chelsea and her family are here to thank you two for rescuing Lucas yesterday. She bought


    all these things as a token of gratitude. Both of you can ept them.¡±


    Serenity did not want to ept the gifts from the Browns but she did not want to miss the opportunity of


    making them use their money either. Since the ones who saved Lucas were the two bodyguards, the


    gifts would go to them.


    ¡°You two are our saviors. Thank you so much for yesterday.¡±


    The Browns were eternally grateful to the bodyguards. They gave half of the gifts to them. and left the


    other half for Serenity.


    Chelsea even took out several envelopes of money to be given to Serenity and the two bodyguards.


    Serenity declined, but she allowed Milo and Harry to ept Chelsea¡¯s envelopes.


    After staying for some time, the Browns decided not to disturb Serenity anymore. However, they


    bumped into Old Mr. Hunt, who hade from the Hunts¡® hometown, at the bookstore¡¯s entrance.


    Old Mr. Hunt had two of his sons and two grandchildren with him. The five of them spanned three


    generations. They came over in John¡¯s luxury car.


    They undoubtedly came for the assets Scott and his wife had left behind.


    When Serenity and Liberty returned to their hometown, they brought so many people with them that the


    entire neighborhood knew about it. No, the whole town was aware.


    Serenity and Liberty stated that they would file awsuit. After understanding thew through his


    grandchildren, Old Mr. Hunt knew that he and his wife would not get much of the assets. He got


    anxious.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The properties Scott and his wife left behind did not worth much, but they were huge. Housingnds in


    farming areas could be inherited by children and grandchildren. As such, the housingnds were worth


    a lot of money.


    It was also mainly because Old Mr. Hunt was unconvinced.


    He thought that his son and daughter¨Cinw were already dead, and they only left behind two


    daughters. A married daughter was like sshed water¨Chow could they return to fight for their family¡¯s


    inheritance?


    The housingnds and farnds should have been inherited by Old Mr. Hunt and his wife. They could


    give thend to whomever they wanted.


    Old Mr. Hunt did not understand anything about thews of descent and distribution.


    He only learned that he and his wife would not get much inheritance if they were to fight awsuit. After


    discussing it with his wife, children, and grandchildren, he started making a fuss about Scott¡¯s


    background.


    Scott was dead anyway, and there was no proof. He would not feel sad even if Old Mr. Hunt said he


    was not a true child of the Hunt family.


    Old Mr. Hunt hoped that Serenity and Liberty would give up on filing and fighting awsuit. It would take


    a lot of time, and money was required to hirewyers as well. He thought it was too troublesome.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200


    Old Mr. Hunt had spread rumors that Scott was not their biological son in their hometown. When he felt


    like he had made up enough rumors, he came looking for Serenity eagerly the next day.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡±


    Mrs. Brown looked like she saw an enemy when she spotted Old Mr. Hunt. She still remembered that


    he had collected tens of thousands of dors from her but did not do his job. She went to get her


    money back, but he refused to own up. It infuriated her a lot.


    Upon seeing Old Mr. Hunt bringing his son and grandchildren with him, Mrs. Brown red at him with a


    cold face. ¡°You¡¯re trying to ruin Serenity¡¯s reputation again, right? You old fart.¡±


    Mrs. Brown had heard about the Hunts causingmotion before.


    She told her husband in private before that the Hunts were utterly brazen. They took away. a


    considerable portion of the insurance payout over ten years ago and even chased Liberty and Serenity


    out, which resulted in them not being able to return home. They did not raise the sisters for even a day,


    yet they were hogging the assets the girls¡® parents left behind for them.


    After discovering that Serenity had be the Yorks¡® missus, they thought of getting Serenity to give


    them a huge amount of money to be used when they were older.


    They were utterly brazen.


    ¡°Why are you guys here again? Your son and Liberty have divorced. Why have youe over and


    look for Serenity from time to time? Are you trying to take advantage of her?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt and his family also had a bad impression of the Browns.


    They knew that the Browns would often bother Liberty even after she and Hank had gotten. a divorce.


    They thought the Browns simply felt remorse after seeing the sisters find their rich aunt and Serenity


    marrying into a wealthy family. The Browns wanted to reconcile with Liberty. By doing so, they could


    get the York family¡¯s help.


    Those with thest name Hunt were rted to Serenity and Liberty, but they had not even gotten any


    benefits. How could the Browns cut in line?


    ¡°I wonder who¡¯s the thick¨Cskinned, shameless person bringing his children and grandchildren around


    shamefully to take advantage of others and gain benefits.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the shameless, brazen one, you old b*tch.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt was not to be outdone in scolding someone.


    ¡°Who are you calling a b*tch?¡±


    Chelsea was fluent in quarreling too. When she heard Old Mr. Hunt calling her mother an old b*tch, she


    pointed at him and scolded him without restraint.


    How could Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s children and grandchildren allow Chelsea to point at and scold him?


    They refused to be inferior and scolded her back.


    A quarrel between two people had escted into a fight between two families.


    Serenity did not stop them. She let the two families go head to head.


    She and her two best friends simply watched; they were pretty absorbed in the drama before them.


    On the other hand, Sonny had his ears covered by Elisa. His head was pressed toward her body too.


    She did not allow him to see or listen to prevent his innocent soul from being tainted.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The Browns hade to thank Serenity. They also detested Old Mr. Hunt and the rest. Therefore, they


    took Serenity¡¯s side and helped her to criticize the three generations of Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s family badly.


    Although Old Mr. Hunt was good at quarreling, his opponents were, unfortunately, Chelsea and her


    mother.


    If no fists were involved, men hardly stood a chance to win whenever they fought against women. Their


    voices were not even as sharp as a woman¡¯s.


    Chelsea and her mother took turns going up to Old Mr. Hunt and his group. They scolded them until


    their faces were flushed red out of anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a heartless and cruel grandfather like you. It¡¯s pitiful enough that Liberty and her


    sister had lost their parents. Yet, you guys took arge portion of the insurance payout away and even


    monopolized the assets their parents had left behind. Your entire family¡¯s heart must be ck. You all


    will die miserable deaths.¡± Mrs. Brown pointed at Old Mr. Hunt as she berated him.

 Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201


    ¡°See? The old woman in your family is facing retribution now. She¡¯s sick, right? You don¡¯t have to seek


    treatment for her. She¡¯ll die anyway even if she gets treated. She can meet her maker earlier and


    apologize to your son and daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Mrs. Brown and Chelsea were sharp¨Ctongued. Their scolding had Old Mr. Hunt jump to beat. people


    up.


    Mr. Brown and Hank stepped forward and stopped him from moving.


    Old Mr. Hunt pointed his finger at Mrs. Brown and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Who do you


    think you are? It¡¯s none of your concern. You, a Brown, have nothing to do with. the Hunt family¡¯s


    matter.


    ¡°A married daughter is like sshed water. The sisters were the ones who shamelessly came back to


    fight for property. Do you divide and give any property to your daughter? You leave them all to your son


    as well. Look at you talking.¡±


    Chelsea said loudly, ¡°I got married to a capable husband. I have a house, a car, and savings. I gave up


    my inheritance to my younger brother. I was the one who gave it to him, do you understand? Serenity


    and Liberty never said anything about giving their parents¡® assets to you guys. You¡¯re just bullying them


    because they lost their parents.


    ¡°How could you still say you¡¯re family? The sisters are so unlucky to have a family member like you.


    You clearly said they neither need to support you while you¡¯re alive nor bury you when you die.


    However, you would get Serenity to run even the most minor errands and shamelessly ask for money


    after seeing her living a good life.


    ¡°Serenity, listen to me. Don¡¯t even give them a penny no matter how much money you have. You can


    live a good life with your sister and exasperate them. They¡¯ve been using money obtained through your


    parents¡® death. Just wait and watch karma do its job.


    ¡°The heavens are still looking at us from above. Listen, you old man. Whates around goes around.


    It¡¯s just a matter of time. No one will be there to help you when your punishmentes.


    ¡°Get lost, you shameless b*stards! Serenity, bring your store¡¯s brooms and mops out for me. I¡¯ll help


    you chase these shameless old b*stards away.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine¡¯s actions were swift. One took a broom while the other took the mop.


    Chelsea and her mother immediately took the broom and mop. They then raised the broom and mop


    high and started hitting Old Mr. Hunt and the rest. They were not scaring them but actually beating


    them. The broom in Mrs. Brown¡¯s hand hit Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s face. continuously regardless of his old age.


    The York family¡¯s bodyguards enjoyed watching the fight.


    They appeared to not be doing anything, but they would actually help Chelsea and Mrs.


    Brown whenever there was a chance. With that, the mother and daughter gained the upper hand. They


    held the broom and mop high, chasing Old Mr. Hunt and his group far away. They only stopped to


    catch their breaths when they got tired from running.


    After some time, they returned with their makeshift weapons.


    ¡°Serenity, if they ever bully you or demand something from you using their seniority again, just give me


    a call. I¡¯lle over and help you to chase them all out!¡± Chelsea said viciously upon entering and


    returning the broom to Serenity.


    Serenity poured a ss of warm water for Chelsea and Mrs. Brown. ¡°Have some water, Chelsea, Mrs.


    Brown. Thank you for getting rid of them for me.¡±


    She was not afraid of the people from her family.


    However, having someone get angry on behalf of her and chase those evil people out made her happy


    and relieved.


    Extreme people had to be handled by other people of the same type.


    ¡°Their car hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±


    Chelsea said, ¡°Get me a knife, Serenity. I¡¯m going to puncture his car¡¯s tires.¡±


    Serenity was about tough.


    She had punctured all four tires of John¡¯s carst time and had someone tow it away.


    John drove it over again today. It seemed like he had not learned his lesson.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll get it myself. There¡¯s a knife in the kitchen, right?¡± Chelsea said as she we into the


    kitchen.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Soon, she came out with a sharp knife looking aggressive.

 Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202


    Chelsea walked outside and went to John¡¯s car. She aimed her knife and punctured all four tires.


    Once done, she brought the knife back into the store, washed it clean, and ced it back in its original


    position.


    Before she left, she even said to Serenity, ¡°I punctured his car tires. If he wants.pensation, tell


    them they can find me as much as they want.


    ¡°We won¡¯t be disturbing your business, Serenity. We¡¯ll be heading home now.¡±


    The Browns left very quickly.


    Elisa only released Sonny after silence returned to the bookstore. However, she realized he had fallen


    asleep in her embrace. She found it funny and said to Serenity, ¡°Sonny actually fell asleep.¡±


    Serenity carried her nephew, ced him on the small bed, and covered him with a nket.


    ¡°I never had a good feeling about the Browns, but I feel like they finally did something good.¡± Elisa had


    watched the scene and was pleased with it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine said with a smile, ¡°This is called evil people being tamed by the same kind.¡±


    Serenity smiled too. ¡°My granddad tricked Sonny¡¯s grandmom for her money and she couldn¡¯t get it


    back. They¡¯ve been enemies since then. The fact that they met today proved that one cannot avoid


    their enemies in this small world.¡±


    She took her phone and called someone to tow John¡¯s car away. She hated that his car was stranded


    at her store¡¯s entrance and taking up space. It would affect her if she had to head out.


    ¡°Seren, they probably came today to tell you that your dad wasn¡¯t their biological child. They want you


    two to give up on fighting for the property. How¡¯s thewsuit preparation going? If everything¡¯s ready,


    you can sue them for upying your property by force.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for a result.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt even went as far as to say that Serenity¡¯s father was not his biological child to fight for the


    property. She would use the truth to shut them up.


    She could file awsuit after the DNA test results between Old Mr. Hunt and her were out.


    ¡°Besides saying that my dad wasn¡¯t their biological child, they might be here to negotiate with my sister


    and me. If negotiation is possible, I¡¯m willing to do it too. I won¡¯t have to waste time fighting awsuit.¡±


    Serenity had already guessed that her father¡¯s family would continue making a fuss.


    Of course, they knew that making a fuss was not the solution¨Conly a negotiation could solve the


    problem.


    When the DNA test results were out, it would shut their mouths that were spreading rumors and


    damper their confidence. Only then would they be able to sit down and have a negotiation. The sisters


    would not give up on anything rightfully theirs to inherit.


    ¡°What results?¡± Elisa asked out of curiosity.


    ¡°After you told me they were spreading rumors in my hometown saying that my dad wasn¡¯t their


    biological child, Zachary and I came up with a countermeasure. We used Noah to pluck several strands


    of my granddad¡¯s hair. I tested his DNA with mine. The results should be out in these two days.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Not bad. Silence them with evidence and truth.¡±


    Jasmine asked her friend, ¡°Serenity, if, I¡¯m saying IF your dad really wasn¡¯t their biological son, will you


    sisters still fight for the property?¡±


    ¡°Us inheriting our parents¡® property and whether my dad was their biological child are two different


    matters. Actually, the rumors they¡¯re spreading are utterly useless. They¡¯ll only be aughingstock to


    others.¡±


    It disappointed Serenity and Liberty as well as aggravated the conflict between the parties involved.

 Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203


    A ringtone was heard.


    It was Serenity¡¯s phone.


    Her instincts told her that it was her husband¡¯s call.


    When she took her phone out, it was really Zachary who was calling.


    ¡°My husband¡¯s calling me,¡± Serenity told her two best friends.


    Jasmine was tactful and walked away to take a novel she had not finished from a bookshelf.


    Elisaughed and said, ¡°I should be going back too. If there are no problems with the contract, I¡¯ll have


    someone sign the contract with the mayor. Our project canmence afterward.¡±


    She took her bag as she spoke and left after speaking.


    Serenity smiled and proceeded to answer Zachary¡¯s call.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was warm and alluring. He was captivating his wife with his voice on purpose.


    Serenity could not stand him doing it. She could not help shuddering. Sheughed and said, ¡°Just say


    what you want to, Zachary. You don¡¯t have to seduce me.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Why are youughing? I heard yourughter when you answered my call. Tell me what had happened


    that was so funny.¡±


    Zachary returned to his usual personality.


    His wife did not like his deliberate gentleness. She preferred him being natural.


    ¡°Nothing. Aren¡¯t you busy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting off work in half an hour,¡± Zachary reminded his beloved wife. Time passed quickly.


    ¡°Oh, are youing over to eat? I recall you saying you had a lunch appointment and that you won¡¯t


    be able toe over before heading out this morning.¡±


    Zachary rubbed the spot between his brows. He felt tired after having been busy the entire morning.


    ¡°Seren, I want you to apany me to a meeting.¡±


    Serenity was stunned. She said hesitantly, ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not fully ready. I¡¯ll embarrass you if I make a mistake


    during the meeting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been learning from your aunt for some time. It¡¯s time to put it into practice. I¡¯lII teach you about


    socializing at a meeting. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not afraid of embarrassment.¡± Zachary¡¯s tone was gentle as


    he coaxed Serenity into apanying him to the meeting.


    Serenity was not someonecking self¨Cconfidence. At first, she was a little timid because the


    businesses Zachary dealt with were big. Moreover, the people who could sit and eat with Zachary were


    all business tycoons. It was natural that a newbie investor like her would feel scared at the thought of


    eating with those big shots.


    However, she quickly threw those feelings behind her.


    Would nothing be fine if she spoke less, listened more, and looked around more instead?


    She would not affect her husband talking shop. In the meantime, she could also learn a thing or two


    from the experts.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go over, but Sonny is asleep. My sister isn¡¯t here yet.¡±


    Jasmine immediately stuck her head out from the back of a bookshelf and said caringly,¡± Just go,


    Seren. I¡¯ll take care of Sonny for you. Liberty should be here soon.¡±


    Zachary thought about it for a second and said, ¡°You cane over after your sister reaches your


    ce. I arranged to meet my client at half past twelve in Wiltspoon Hotel¡¯s presidential suite on the top


    floor.¡±


    He could also rest in the presidential suite with his wife after ending the meeting and eating.


    It was true that Zachary wanted to let Serenity learn by his side. However, it was also undeniable that


    he wanted to enjoy the bliss of spending some time with her as husband and wife.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jasmine could take care of Sonny, but Serenity was still worried. She wanted to wait until her sister


    arrived.


    ¡°Did the Brownse looking for you?¡±

 Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204


    ¡°Mm. They came to thank me. My granddad brought my uncles and cousins over too. The two families


    quarreled. Chelsea and Mrs. Brown chased my granddad and the others out with the broom. The tires


    of John¡¯s car were punctured too. Chelsea did it.¡±


    Zacharyughed upon hearing that. ¡°The Brown family has finally done a satisfying thing.¡±


    Serenity giggled.


    ¡°My granddad and the others probably came to tell me that my dad wasn¡¯t their biological son. They


    want us to give up on inheriting the property. If we don¡¯t, they¡¯ll likely negotiate with us. Getting my


    parents¡® property back without fighting awsuit is the best¨Ccase scenario.¡±


    If Old Mr. Hunt really wanted to negotiate, Serenity would be willing to do it too.


    However, there was no way she would give up on her inheritance.


    ¡°Me and Granddad¡¯s DNA test results will be out within these two days. I¡¯ll see how they can continue


    making this up after I get the results.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be ready by tomorrow. I¡¯ll go and get the results with you.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity heard the bodyguards¡® respectful greeting, followed by her mother¨Cinw¡¯s voice.


    She turned toward the door in surprise and indeed saw Tania entering with a Herm¨¨s bag in hand.


    Zachary asked through the call, ¡°Honey, who called you? I thought the voice sounded like. my mom.¡±


    Serenity and Tania had not spent much time together. Zachary did not expect his mother to look for


    Serenity at the bookstore.


    ¡°It¡¯s your mom. Talk to youter, babe.¡±


    Serenity chose to end her call with Zachary right away.


    She hung up without giving him a chance to say goodbye and kept her phone. She stood up and


    walked around the cashier to greet her mother¨Cinw. She smiled and said, ¡°Mom, what brings you


    here?¡±


    ¡°Am I not wee?¡± Tania returned a question with a smile.


    ¡°No. I was just surprised. Please have a seat, Mom.¡±


    Serenity invited Tania to take a seat, but Tania declined. She said, ¡°Seren, can you step away for a


    moment? Come and have a meal and go shopping with me.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Mom, can you give me a moment? My nephew fell asleep in my store, and my sister


    isn¡¯t here yet. I can only leave after my sisteres.¡±


    ¡°We can wait. Sonny¡¯s safety is more important¡±


    Tania did notment on her daughter¨Cinw taking care of her sister¡¯s son so often.


    She adored Sonny too.


    Zachary had already contacted the coach who used to teach him and his brothers martial arts. The


    coach was quite old, so he rmended his son go over to teach Sonny instead.


    Tania sat down.


    Jasmine stopped reading her novel. After going over to greet Tania, she went to pour a ss of water


    for her.


    Tania was Serenity¡¯s mother¨Cinw, but they had not interacted much. Serenity was not as rxed


    with her mother¨Cinw as she was with Nana. She was not sure whether her mother -inw was really


    here to invite her to go shopping or if she had other intentions.


    ¡°Seren, Ms. Sox, please sit.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Tania saw them standing at the side, staring at her. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t have to be so cautious around


    me.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine exchanged nces. Serenity sat back behind the cashier. When she saw her


    mother¨Cinw¡¯s well¨Cmaintained face, she recalled that her mother¨Cinw had never put her in a


    difficult spot or hurt her during their few interactions.


    Although she was feeling flustered, she believed that it was not a bad thing. Maybe her mother¨Cinw


    simply wanted to find someone to go shopping with her.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll call Zachary first to tell him that I¡¯m not going to the meeting with him.¡± Tania asked her, ¡°Did


    Zack ask you to go to one with him?¡±

 Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205


    ¡°Mm, he said there¡¯s a lunch appointment in the afternoon.¡±


    Tania said nonchntly, ¡°Tell him you won¡¯t be going then. We haven¡¯t eaten outside or gone shopping


    together before. Zack won¡¯t fight me on this.¡±


    People have been spreading rumors that she had had a bad rtionship with Serenity. They said


    Serenity had always attended banquets with Mrs. Stone but was rarely seen returning to the manor to


    apany her mother¨Cinw; neither had they eaten together in public or gone shopping.


    Tania wanted to ignore the rumors. She was aware of the status of her rtionship with Serenity.


    However, she was asked about it by her friends whenever she went to y cards with them. She felt


    annoyed.


    Tania gave up on ying cards and looked for her daughter¨Cinw immediately. She wanted to take


    her daughter¨Cinw and splurge at luxury brand boutiques. She would dispel the rumors with concrete


    actions.


    That was the reason for Tania¡¯s sudden visit.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity was about to call Zachary when he called her.


    She picked up his call in front of her mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°Honey, why did my mome looking for you?¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Zachary was not worried that his mother would bully Serenity.


    His mother used to think Serenity was not good enough for him. She was secretly unhappy. but never


    said harsh words in front of Serenity or made things difficult for his wife.


    When other people were saying Serenity was nosy and calling his mother about it, his mother¡¯s elegant


    manners as Mrs. York was lost. She scolded them to protect Serenity and demonstrated the York


    family¡¯s protectiveness.


    Serenity and his mother would not get into a conflict, but Zachary still wanted to know why his mother


    suddenly went to Serenity¡¯s bookstore.


    ¡°Mom wants to¡­ I¡¯ll let Mom talk to you.¡±


    Serenity passed the phone to her mother¨Cinw with a smile. ¡°Mom, you can tell Zachary.¡±


    Tania took the phone and talked to her son over the phone. ¡°Zack, you don¡¯t have to pick Serenity up


    anymore. I¡¯m borrowing your wife from you for half a day.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to have a meal with Serenity and go shopping with her. I think I¡¯ve never bought


    her a gift before. I¡¯ll go shopping with her and buy something she likes.¡±


    Zachary could at least guess his mother¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Did those chatty people talk nonsense in front of you again?¡±


    Tania did not answer him, but her silence meant tacit agreement.


    Zachary frowned. Those women really loved to gossip. They did not dare call his mom anymore, but


    they still made the rumors reach her ears.


    To tackle those rumors, the best idea was for Serenity and Tania to appear together to show that they


    had a good rtionship.


    Zachary was unhappy that his wife, who was initially apanying him to his lunch engagement, was


    snatched away by his mother. However, he could not fight against his mother for his wife.


    ¡°You can borrow my wife if you want to. Just remember to return her to me at night.¡±


    The possessive Mr. York had no choice but to hand over his wife.


    Tania smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know. I won¡¯t monopolize Seren.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    Tania handed the phone back to Serenity. Serenity could not be lovey¨Cdovey with Zachary in front of


    her mother¨Cinw. She heard most mothers¨Cinw could not stand their daughter -inw being


    affectionate with their son. It would give them the impression that the son they had painstakingly raised


    was stolen.


    Serenity¡¯s interactions with Zachary were proper when they were with her mother¨Cinw.

 Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206


    Serenity hung up the phone after saying a few words to Zachary.


    Not two minutester, she received a notification that money was transferred to her bank. ount.


    Zachary changed the phone number bound to the household bank card to hers. He was worried she


    would feel ufortable if he received a notification every time she spent. money.


    He told her to let her use the money at will, but¡­


    Zachary was very considerate with regard to that.


    After the phone number linked to the ount was changed to Serenity¡¯s, she became much more


    comfortable when spending money.


    Zachary transferred a sum of money to the ount and told Serenity to spend as much as she wanted


    while shopping with her mother¨Cinw.


    Liberty arrived a few minutester.


    Only when her nephew was handed over to her sister did Serenity apany her mother¨Cin w to


    lunch.


    Then, the mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw spent time together until the evening.


    Tania was the wife of the current head of the York family. The stores she frequented were shops that


    people without status could not visit.


    Naturally, they met many other affluentdies.


    Tania took Serenity to those luxury stores on a shopping spree. They held arms intimately as they went


    in and out of the stores, and their bodyguards were in charge of carrying all the bags. They were very


    eye¨Ccatching as they strolled the streets.


    asionally, Serenity would buy some snacks she liked to eat. Tania also indulgently bought the


    snacks and apanied Serenity.


    The mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw smashed the rumors of their disharmony with. practical


    actions.


    The next day, photos of them shopping together were published by the entertainment news. Audrey


    looked at the news and said to her husband, ¡°Our daughter has a good eye. It¡¯s a shame that Zachary


    and she weren¡¯t meant to be.


    ¡°If Mrs. York didn¡¯t care about her daughter¨Cinw, she wouldn¡¯t personally take actions to refute the


    rumors. She may not be exceptionally pleased with Serenity as her daughter¨Cin-w, but it¡¯s true that


    she still protects Serenity.¡±


    Audrey felt both admiration and regret.


    She would die in peace if her daughter could marry into the York family. Unfortunately, Zachary did not


    like Elisa.


    Darrell said, ¡°Of course our daughter has a good eye, but don¡¯t bring up the matter of her and Zachary


    again. Zachary is your nephew¨Cinw now. It¡¯s not good for you to keep mentioning him as Elisa¡¯s


    former love.¡±


    ¡°I only talk about it in front of you. I won¡¯t bring it up when Zachary¡¯s around.¡±


    Audrey naturally knew that it was not good. She just could not help but sigh when she saw how Tania


    protected Serenity.


    As an aunt, she was d that the York family treated Serenity well.


    Fortunately, a good man like Zachary was not stolen away by an outsider and fell into her niece¡¯sp


    instead.


    ¡°I wonder about Elisa¡¯s marriage.¡±


    Darrellforted his wife. ¡°Our daughter is a great girl. She¡¯ll surely meet an excellent man who loves


    only her. Zachary is not the only good man in this world. No matter how exceptional Zachary is, Elisa


    and he won¡¯t have a good ending if he doesn¡¯t love her. It doesn¡¯t matter even if Serenity didn¡¯t exist.


    There¡¯s no point in forcing people who weren¡¯t meant to be.


    ¡°Let¡¯s worry more about Anthony¡¯s marriage. He¡¯s older than Elisa.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Audrey felt a headache at the mention of her second son. He was never at home, so she did not even


    have the chance to nag him.


    Every time she called him, he always said he was busy and hung up without waiting for her to say


    anything. She was infuriated with him.


    ¡°I understand now why Old Mrs. York is so frantic looking for partners for her grandsons even at her


    age.¡±


    Darrell was speechless.


    One of their sons also did not have a partner yet.

 Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207


    Meanwhile, when Serenity saw the entertainment news article, she was silent for a long time before


    saying to her friend, ¡°Now that my status is different, every little thing can make it to the entertainment


    section of the news.¡±


    It was her first time making the news after bing the missus of the York family.


    Jasmine was used to seeing gossip like that andughed. ¡°Your husband is the biggest name in


    Wiltspoon¡¯s business world. You barely interact with your mother¨Cinw, and you¡¯ve recently attended


    various parties with your aunt, so it¡¯s natural they started to misunderstand.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Ady called your mother¨Cinw before to say that you were meddlesome, and she told your mother¨C


    inw to discipline you. You heard about that, right? Those people just wanted to see your mother¨Cin¨C


    law treating you badly because they were jealous you were able to marry into a top¨Css family like


    the Yorks.


    ¡°I heard from Josh that Grandma May and your mother¨Cinw have the most say in the York family.


    Their words arew in the manor.


    ¡°I have nothing to say about how well Grandma May treats you. I think she dotes on you. more than


    she does her own grandsons. Besides, she was the one who introduced Zachary to you, and she told


    Zachary to marry you as a way for him to repay her.


    ¡°She pulled you into the York family circle, so it¡¯s natural for her to protect you. It¡¯s useless for people to


    try and provoke your rtionship. Grandma May is the most shrewd olddy I¡¯ve ever met. She always


    arranges everything jokingly, but her ns always work out well in the end.¡±


    Now that Jasmine was dating Josh, she was the first to know about all sorts of gossip. She knew more


    gossip about Serenity than thetter did about herself.


    Serenity was not a gossiper.


    Most of the gossip she knew that went around Wiltspoon, she heard from Jasmine.


    Jasmine analyzed the situation and continued to say, ¡°Since Grandma May is out of the question,


    others aim at your mother¨Cinw instead. They want to torture you through your mother¨Cinw so as


    to destroy Zachary and your happiness.


    ¡°Mothers¨Cinw and daughters¨Cinw not getting along is an age¨Cold tale. Mothers¨Cinw in the past


    often bullied their daughters¨Cinw, and nowadays thetter usually don¡¯t like. living together with their


    inws, so it¡¯s easy for conflicts to happen.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t live together, then there¡¯s a distance, and that distance will help the mother¨Cin-w and


    daughter¨Cinw live in peace. The man they both love won¡¯t have to be caught in the middle.


    ¡°It just so happens that you and your husband don¡¯t live with your inws, so you don¡¯t meet his


    mother as often. Because of that, other people guessed that you were on bad terms with your mother¨C


    inw, and they tried to use her to torture you. That¡¯s why there are many rumors saying that you two


    have a bad rtionship.


    ¡°When those rumors reached your mother¨Cinw¡¯s ears, she couldn¡¯t stand it so she took you with her


    to dispel the rumors. Your mother¨Cinw is very kind to you, Seren. You might not be her ideal


    daughter¨Cinw, but she still protects you. She can¡¯t stand listening to rumors of you two not getting


    along.¡±


    Serenity was very grateful to Tania after hearing that thetter was protecting her. Her mother¨Cinw


    never made things hard for her before. When she fought with Zachary, her mother¨Cinw¡¯s heart


    ached for Zachary, but she did not cause trouble for Serenity or even badmouth her.


    Serenity felt that it was rare to have a mother¨Cinw as good as Tania.


    She said, ¡°In the end, other people only had the opportunity to spread rumors because I don¡¯t spend


    enough time with my mother¨Cinw. I should spend more time with her in the future. If we interact


    more often, there won¡¯t be a chance for others to spread rumors about us.


    ¡°My inws get along so well that they¡¯re basically attached at the hip. Even I was afraid of being the


    third wheel. When we shopped yesterday, my father¨Cinw called almost every twenty minutes to urge


    her to go home.


    ¡°My father-inw alsoined on the phone that she was throwing away her man for her


    daughter¨Cinw. He bemoaned how she went out without telling him or bringing him along, saying that


    he could¡¯ve helped to carry our stuff for us. She had to spend quite some time to coax him before we


    could continue shopping.¡±


    Jasmine listened with envy, and sheughed, ¡°I hope Josh and I can be like your inws. after


    decades of marriage. They get along so well it¡¯s like they¡¯re still dating.¡±


    Serenity also envied her parents¨Cinw¡¯s rtionship. She said, ¡°Zachary dotes on me, but that¡¯s the


    same for all the men in his family. His uncles also dote on their wives. They¡¯re a good family, so the


    men were raised well.¡±


    Therefore, even if she wanted to spend more time with her mother¨Cinw, she had to consider her


    father¨Cinw¡¯s feelings.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­

 Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Zachary.


    She looked at the screen andughed. ¡°Speak of the devil.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Be happy about it. Mr. York is so busy, but he still calls you every once in a while. It¡¯s


    clear that he really dotes on you. Of course, my Josh isn¡¯t bad to me either. Oh, he¡¯s not mine yet. He


    hasn¡¯t proposed to me yet.¡±


    Serenity answered the call.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m on my way. I¡¯ll reach in ten minutes¡±


    ¡°You¡¯reing here?¡±


    Serenity was a little surprised because she did not know why Zachary was suddenlying over.


    However, she soon figured it out. He said that he would apany her to get the results of the DNA


    test.


    She looked at the clock. It was half past two. He should be at work at this time.


    He pushed away a lot of his work to apany her. In his heart, anything that was rted to her was


    his number one priority.


    The taste of being pampered so much was sweeter than sugar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just get the results by myself. You¡¯re busy at work.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t take that long anyway.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡±


    Serenity made a kissy sound, making Zachary chuckle. ¡°Honey, I want you to kiss me, not your phone.¡±


    Serenityughed and hung up the call. She said to friend, ¡°My man isn¡¯t as easy to coax as yours.¡±


    She learned that trick from Jasmine.


    It was very useful at first, and Zachary was ted when she used it on him. However, it was not useful


    now¨Che wanted a real kiss.


    Jasmine grinned. ¡°It¡¯s because Mr. York has experienced something sweeter before. Of course he¡¯d


    want something more.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s face flushed red.


    ¡°When will you and Mr. Bucham be inviting us to your wedding?¡± Serenity changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m still


    waiting for your wedding invitation.¡±


    Her wedding with Zachary was set to be after fall¨Cstill a long way from now.


    Jasmine¡¯s expression was somewhat blissful. ¡°He hasn¡¯t proposed to me yet. I¡¯ll agree to marry him


    whenever he proposes. Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t run away from my wedding banquet.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Josh was already nning on how he was going to propose.

 Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209


    Ten minutester, Serenity heard the sound of a car honking and spoke to her friend before taking her


    phone that was left on the table. She went around the counter and left.


    After a few steps, she turned back and picked up her bag. ¡°I forgot to take the bag that Zachary gave


    me. He¡¯ll pull a long face if I don¡¯t go out with it.¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°What a blissful worry.¡±


    Serenity held the branded bag Zachary gave her and walked out of the bookstore. The two bodyguards


    saw that it was Zachary who came to pick her up and very sensibly did not follow her again.


    Zachary got out of the car, holding a bouquet in one hand and opening the car door for her with the


    other. He passed the bouquet to Serenity when she approached.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°This is for you, honey.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, babe.¡±


    Serenity took the bouquet, smiled and kissed Zachary¡¯s face, and got into the car.


    Zachary touched the ce she kissed with a smile in his eyes, then followed her into the car.


    ¡°Honey, I brought you some pastries for afternoon tea.¡±


    Zachary got into the car and handed two boxes of pastries to Serenity.


    Serenity smiled and took the boxes,plimenting him, ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more. considerate,


    babe.¡±


    She leaned over and left a peck on his cheek again, whispering in his ear, ¡°Love you.¡±


    Zachary held her shoulder and whispered back into her ear, ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Jim, who was sitting in the passenger seat, thought, ¡®Mr. Zachary, please spare a bachelor like me.¡®


    Jim and his colleagues also wanted to fall in love after watching Zachary and Serenity show off their


    affection every day.


    Serenity ced the bouquet at her side and took a box of pastries while asking, ¡°Do your want to eat


    together?¡±


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯ve never liked sweets, but I¡¯ll eat them if you make them personally.¡±


    Serenity did not force him since she knew that he did not have a sweet tooth. She ate with relish under


    his doting eyes.


    ¡°Do you know which hotel my granddad and the others are staying in? I¡¯ll go straight to them after


    getting the results. I¡¯ll be making the first move this time.¡±


    Serenity wanted to settle the issue of the house as soon as possible.


    ¡°Yeah, I had someone keep an eye on them. They¡¯re staying in a budget hotel. I¡¯IL apany you to


    see them after we get the results.¡±


    John was furious after his car tires were shed by Chelsea, and his car was towed away again. He


    yelled that he wanted to settle the score and impensation from Chelsea.


    He was getting his tires changed today, so he did not have a car to use for now. Old Mr. Hunt and the


    others stayed in the budget hotel and watched TV in boredom.


    ¡°Seren, if the DNA test results show that your dad really isn¡¯t their biological child¡­¡±


    Serenity said firmly, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. My dad is definitely their biological child. He takes after my


    granddad the most.¡±


    Zachary had never seen his father¨Cinw before, not even his pictures, so he did not know how much


    his father¨Cinw resembled Old Mr. Hunt.


    In any case, they would soon get the results of the DNA test and find out whether or not Scott was Old


    Mr. Hunt¡¯s biological son.


    When they arrived at the center, Zachary apanied Serenity to get the results.


    After reading the report, Serenity took out her cell phone and took a picture of the report to send to her


    sister.

 Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210


    ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Zachary had not seen the results yet. He watched her actions but could not see a smile on her face, so


    he assumed his father¨Cinw really was not the biological son of Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The results say that my granddad and I are rted by blood. My dad is their biological child.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re actually rted by blood? With how badly they treat you, I always thought you weren¡¯t


    biologically rted.¡±


    Serenity looked at her husband and seemed amused. ¡°You sound like you were hoping my dad wasn¡¯t


    their biological child.¡±


    Zachary said sheepishly, ¡°They¡¯re so ruthless that I thought your dad wasn¡¯t their own. How can they


    do this when he¡¯s their actual son? It¡¯s heartbreaking.¡±


    ¡°My sister and I had our hearts broken by them long ago. We¡¯ll never reconcile in our lifetime.¡±


    Serenity put the results away. She had not received a reply from her sister yet, so she guessed that


    Liberty should be sleeping.


    The business at All You Can Eat was booming, and Liberty was turning a profit, but it was tiring. She


    had to get up early since she was running a breakfast diner, so she would catch up on her sleep with


    Sonny in the afternoon.


    They would sleep until the evening and get up to eat a simple dinner, then Liberty had to start preparing


    and shopping for ingredients for the next day.


    Some of the dishes had a long prep time, so Serenity would go over and help her sister when she had


    the time. If they prepared the food the previous night and kept it fresh in the refrigerator, it would save a


    lot of work the next day.


    Zachary knew which budget hotel Old Mr. Hunt and the others were staying in. He apanied


    Serenity and went there straight with his group of bodyguards.


    John was not in the hotel, but Old Mr. Hunt and his two sons, as well as his eldest grandson, Mike,


    were there.


    The four of them sat on the bed ying cards, When they heard a knock on the door, Mike. went to


    open the door while still holding onto his cards.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Serenity.¡±


    The Hunt family were surprised to hear Serenity¡¯s voice.


    Mike opened the door and saw Serenity standing outside. Beside her was Zachary, and a group of


    bodyguards brought up the rear. The bodyguards were all tall and sturdy. Their eyes stared coldly at


    Mike, making him feel slightly intimidated.


    He stammered and asked Serenity, ¡°What do you want? W¨CWait. W¨CWhy are you here?¡±


    ¡°Are you ying cards?¡±


    Serenity nced inside. ¡°I want to negotiate with you. It¡¯s the same reason you all came here.¡±


    At Serenity¡¯s words, Old Mr. Hunt mmed his cards on the bed and jumped. He put on his shoes and


    shouted, ¡°Negotiate? What¡¯s there to negotiate? Serenity, yourst name isn¡¯t Hunt. Your dad isn¡¯t my


    biological son. We adopted him and raised him into an adult, but he left without even repaying us. The


    house he left behind will be taken as his gratitude to us.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt put on his shoes and strode over to Serenity, wanting to scold her. However, when he saw


    Zachary standing beside her with a frosty expression, he did not dare point his finger at Serenity.


    The most exceptional man in Wiltspoon was his grandson¨Cinw, but he did not enjoy the blessings


    that came with being Zachary¡¯s grandfather¨Cinw. Instead, along with his sons. and grandsons, he


    suffered heavy losses because of Zachary.


    ¡°Your father isn¡¯t my son, Serenity! You¡¯re not my grandchild either. We¡¯re not rted by blood, yet you


    still have the nerve to fight for property with an old man like me. I¡¯m telling you, I won¡¯t negotiate. I won¡¯t


    move out of the house even if I lose thewsuit.¡±


    After his grandsons told him about thew, he also learned that going to court would be bad for him.


    That was why he tried to say that his son was not his biological child.


    Serenity did not rush to refute him or take out the report. She asked calmly, ¡°Did Noah pull out a few


    strands of your hair a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what was up with that brat. He said I had a lot of white hair and wanted to pluck some of


    them out. I gave him a tight p.¡±


    After Old Mr. Huntined about Noah, he suddenly realized something. ¡°How did you know that?¡±

 Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211


    Serenity said, ¡°Because I was the one who told him to pluck your hair.¡±


    ¡°You told him to do it? Are you mad? Why do you want to pluck my hair? How could that runt obey your


    orders? Serenity, did you give Noah a lot of benefits?¡±


    She gave his youngest grandson benefits but not to her own grandfather. Sure enough, there was no


    point in raising a girl. She did not know how to take care of her grandfather after getting rich.


    ¡°I heard you spread rumors saying my dad wasn¡¯t your biological child. My dad died more than ten


    years ago, so he can¡¯t refute the usations. As his daughter, I have to refute it for him.


    ¡°ording to inheritancew, mom and you can inherit a part of Dad¡¯s assets. The results will be the


    same whether we go to court or negotiate. You wouldn¡¯t have gotten into to court or negotiate. You


    wouldn¡¯t have gotten into this situation if you weren¡¯t this greedy.¡±


    Serenity took out the DNA test result. ¡°I told Noah to pluck your hair to do a DNA test. Dad can¡¯t get a


    DNA test done with you, but it¡¯ll be the same if I do it instead. I just came from obtaining the results


    today.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The results show that we¡¯re rted by blood. You might not know what that means, but your


    grandsons will. Go ahead and ask your grandsons to exin it to you.¡±


    The Hunt family was speechless.


    ¡°Do you still want to insist that my dad isn¡¯t your biological child? My parents treated you and


    Grandmom so well when they were alive. Are your hearts made of stone? How could you say that my


    dad isn¡¯t your son just because you want to give my house to your second grandson?


    ¡°To be honest, I hoped my dad wasn¡¯t your biological son. That way, I might be able to understand. The


    way you¡¯re so heartless and ruthless to my sister and me is as if you¡¯re not our grandparents.


    Old Mr. Hunt looked at the report, then at Serenity, and turned his head to look at his children and


    grandchild. For a moment, he did not know what to say.


    He knew very well whether or not Scott was his flesh and blood.


    However, they thought they could say whatever they wanted since Scott passed away more than a


    decade ago. Scott could note back and refute their words anyway.


    ¡°Mike, what¡¯s a DNA test?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt was tongue¨Ctied for a while before asking Mike.


    Mike looked a little ashen. When his grandparents started spreading those rumors, he already knew


    that it would not work. That was because a simple DNA test would prove the rumor wrong.


    His grandparents refused to listen. They said Serenity could not do anything as long as they refused to


    get a blood test done.


    Unexpectedly, Serenity used Noah to pluck Old Mr. Hunt¡¯s hair and had a DNA test done. Now that the


    results were out, what else could they say?


    ¡°Serenity, give me some time to talk with Granddad,¡± Mike spoke to Serenity, then closed the door and


    pulled his grandfather back into the room.


    Ten minutester, Mike opened the door again and said, ¡°Call your sister. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down


    and talk about this. We¡¯ll settle this today.¡±


    They would stop causing trouble.


    They were the ones being unreasonable in this situation.


    Serenity had the York family as her backer now, so they could not fight back at all. Furthermore,


    Serenity was in the right.

 Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212


    Mike persuaded his granddad toe to an agreement with Serenity and Liberty regarding the house.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Serenity agreed.


    If negotiation was on the table, she wanted it. She did not want to waste time on awsuit.


    An hourter, Zachary arranged a private room in Wiltspoon Hotel for the Hunt family to talk.


    Liberty brought Sonny with her.


    Old Mr. Hunt called John back too. He was fighting for Scott¡¯s house because he wanted John to inherit


    it. John had always been his favorite grandson, so he liked to discuss everything with John.


    After hearing that Serenity used their youngest cousin to get a DNA test done with Old Mr. Hunt in


    advance, John was cognizant that continuing their actions would only paint them.


    There was a mishap with Harriet¡¯s cosmetic surgery too. She was supposed to change her face to


    Serenity¡¯s, but she came out looking like their other cousin instead¡­


    It would be hard to carry out the n of Harriet recing Serenity as the missus of the York family.


    The Hunt family was no match for the Yorks. Furthermore, there were many people in the York family.


    The young men of the York family were all giants among men. They had the highest status. in all of


    Wiltspoon.


    The Hunts were unreconciled and wanted to bully Serenity and her sister but only ended up humiliating


    themselves. The two sisters had powerful backers now. Even if they did not, with their temperament,


    they would still go to court in order to get the house back.


    From the beginning, the Hunt family was fighting a losing battle.


    ¡°Serenity and Liberty, you two have spread your roots in Wiltspoon and are living well now. You


    probably won¡¯t go back to the vige to live. Name a price. Sell the house your parents left behind to


    us.¡±


    Mike spoke first. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sell it, then give some money to Grandmom and Granddad as per


    their share, and they¡¯ll give up the estate. The house will belong to you and your sister, but let our


    grandparents stay there until they pass. They¡¯ve lived there for many years and are used to the house.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Frankly, they just did not want to take in Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt to live in their own vis.


    Firstly, their wives did not get along with Old Mrs. Hunt and were prone to conflicts.


    Secondly, the two elders did not take care of their hygiene; the youngsters felt that Old Mr. and Mrs.


    Hunt were dirty. They were also afraid that both of them would die in their vis and taint the property.


    In any case, Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt had always lived with Scott. After Scott and his wife died, they


    continued to stay in Scott¡¯s house, so just let them live in that house until they passed too.


    ¡°Grandmom and Granddad didn¡¯t just give birth to my dad. When my parents were alive, it was always


    them taking our grandparents to the doctor whenever they felt unwell, and it was always my parents


    who took care of them. However, no matter how much they did, they still couldn¡¯tpare to you


    people who only pay lip service.


    ¡°You can¡¯t expect to toss the responsibility of caring for them in their old age to my dad too, right? My


    dad passed on and can¡¯t take care of them, but the insurance payout from his death went to


    Grandmom and Granddad. It¡¯s equivalent to paying back the money they used to raise him.


    ¡°My dad isn¡¯t around anymore, but you¡¯re all alive and well. Furthermore, you¡¯re doing well financially.


    Every family lives in a small self¨Cbuilt vi, and you all live good lives. Despite that, you don¡¯t want to


    take them in to live with you and want them to continue living in my house instead. Fine, we have no


    problems with that.¡±


    Serenity added, ¡°However, more than ten years ago, Grandmom and Granddad signed an agreement


    with Liberty and me. We won¡¯t support them while they¡¯re alive, and we won¡¯t have anything to do with


    them when they die either. If they¡¯re staying long¨Cterm in our house, shouldn¡¯t you bepensating us


    a little?¡±


    While she did not want to split hairs, they were still trying to bully her and her sister.

 Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213


    The Hunt family was speechless.


    They exchanged nces, and then Mike said, ¡°Serenity, discuss it with your sister and name a price.


    Just sell the house to us.¡±


    ¡°If we offer to sell it, will it be you or our grandparents paying?¡±


    Mike said, ¡°Our grandparents are the ones staying in the house, so of course they¡¯ll be the ones


    paying. However, they don¡¯t have much savings after Grandmom got sick. All of us pitched in to pay for


    her medical fees. They may not be able to fork out arge amount of money at once.


    ¡°You can let them sign an IOU. They¡¯ll pay you as much money as they can now. If it¡¯s not enough¡­¡±


    ¡°Can they owe you the money?¡±


    Serenity could not help but ask, ¡°They¡¯re old and don¡¯t have a source of ie. How are they going to


    buy a house?¡±


    Mike was silent.


    Old Mr. Hunt heard his grandchildren¡¯s conversation and said to his two sons angrily, ¡°You brothers


    help me pay for the house. Scott¡¯s share can be considered paid for since your mom and I are staying


    in the house now.¡±


    Stuart and Christ echoed each other, ¡°Dad, we don¡¯t have a job and have no ie now. Our children


    are the ones supporting the family now. How can we afford to buy a house for you?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt looked at his two grandsons.


    Mike said, ¡°Granddad wanted to give Uncle Scott¡¯s house to John. If we¡¯re buying it, then. John should


    pay for it. That way, we won¡¯t have any objections if John inherits the house.¡± John said, ¡°I have a


    house in town. I don¡¯t need another house. If Granddad has property, I want a stake in it. If he doesn¡¯t,


    then I won¡¯t pay. Granddad gave birth to my dad, but he didn¡¯t give birth to me. The responsibility of


    buying a house for Granddad for him to spend his retirement doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt was livid upon hearing what his most precious grandson had said.


    Liberty and Serenity knew that their rtives were shameless, but they were still appalled.


    John did not feel shameless and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you chip in for letting our grandparents stay in the


    house too, Serenity? At most, you can ask them to pay you some rent. Houses in rural areas aren¡¯t


    expensive to rent. A house will cost three to four hundred dors a month. Our grandparents can afford


    that much.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The others agreed with him.


    However, Old Mr. Hunt said, ¡°Your grandmom and I have to keep our money for retirement. You all


    should pay for the rent. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t afford it. Both of you have families. too, can¡¯t you afford


    a rent of a couple of hundred dors a month?¡±


    He red at his two sons and scolded them, ¡°Your mom and I were able to raise all of you when you


    were young. Scott passed away young, but you two lived a good life.


    ¡°When Scott and his wife passed, your mom and I suffered so much scolding to get the insurance


    payout, and who did we give it to? We gave it to you so you could have the capital to start your own


    business. It¡¯s thanks to us that you were able to live such a good life.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you afford to support us in our old age now? Liberty, Serenity, you two will buy from us thend


    that was allotted to us.


    ¡°Your grandmom and I will continue to stay in the house, and the rent and electricity bills will be split


    equally among your three uncles. You just collect the rent from them. Ten years ago, we signed an


    agreement that you don¡¯t have to provide for us when we¡¯re alive, nor bury us when we¡¯re dead. We¡¯ll


    keep our word. You two don¡¯t have to care about us. I still have three sons and a bunch of


    grandchildren. I¡¯m not afraid there¡¯s no one to bury me when I die.¡±


    In fact, Old Mr. Hunt was a little hurt. He had many children and grandchildren who all lived good lives,


    but when it came to supporting him and his wife in their old age, they pushed the responsibility among


    each other, saying that they could not afford to support the two elderly.


    Back when they were poor, his wife and he were able to raise four sons and two daughters. However,


    none of their sons or grandchildren could support them in their old age. ¡°How much is the price for a


    square foot ofnd there?¡± Serenity asked.

 Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214


    ¡°A few thousand per square foot.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Serenity looked at her two uncles and two cousins and asked them, ¡°Do you have any objections? If


    you don¡¯t, then we¡¯ll go with Granddad¡¯s idea. I¡¯ll get someone to help me write the contract, then we¡¯ll


    notarize the agreement. Granddad and Grandmom will have no share in the property my parents left


    behind in the future.


    ¡°They don¡¯t need to move out, but you have to pay for the rent and utilities every month. We won¡¯t take


    advantage of you, but don¡¯t even consider taking advantage of us either.¡±


    Zachary leaned into Serenity¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Transfer the ownership first. Although the name on


    the title deed is your dad¡¯s, your grandparents are still around. Your sister and you will only be able to


    inherit itpletely if they sign to give up their share of the inheritance.¡±


    If the title deed was transferred to the sisters¡® names, there would be no need to wrangle with those


    people in the future.


    Serenity nodded.


    The Hunt family had no objections. Mike said, ¡°All right, Serenity. You¡¯ll buy Grandmom and


    Granddad¡¯s share of thend. In the future, our grandparents will stay in your house while we pay for


    their rent and utility bills. However, we still have to go back and talk to Uncle David.


    ¡°You two cane back tomorrow with the agreement and call the mayor to witness the signing.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Liberty agreed easily.


    It was also good for the sisters to negotiate the settlement of their parents¡® inheritance without any


    more fussing.


    The Hunts were in a hurry to go home after the talk. When Old Mr. Hunt walked out of the hotel, he


    turned to look at the two Hunt sisters for a long time. His pursed mouth moved, but he did not say


    anything in the end.


    After they left, Liberty held her son¡¯s hand and said to her sister and brother¨Cinw, ¡°Seren and


    Zachary, I¡¯ll go back with Sonny now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°No need. I came here on my e¨Cbike.¡±


    ¡°Go get a car, Liberty, or I can give one to you.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go look for a car when I¡¯m free in a couple of days. I have money to buy a car for


    myself. I won¡¯t be as busy during the weekend, so apany me then.¡± Liberty always refused her


    sister and brother¨Cinw¡¯s offer to give her a car or a house.


    She had money to buy a car. As for a house, she could not afford to buy one now, but her business


    was doing well. She would definitely earn enough to buy a house after working for several years.


    Liberty left Wiltspoon Hotel with Sonny on her e¨Cbike.


    Along the way, they met Duncan again.


    Liberty felt that Wiltspoon was too small. She bumped into Duncan wherever she went.


    Duncan noticed Liberty first and honked loudly at the mother and son. Liberty did not know it was him.


    When she heard someone honking at her, she nced back to see Duncan waving at her with a smile.


    When Liberty saw Duncan pulling over to the side, she stopped her bike.


    Duncan parked the car and walked up to the mother and son. He reached out to pat Sonny, who was


    sitting in the child¡¯s seat. His eyes were very gentle as he looked at Sonny.


    ¡°Where are you taking Sonny, Liberty?¡±


    At the same time, a drove by. When the female driver saw that scene, she immediately said to the


    person in the passenger seat, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, is that Duncan?¡±

 Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215


    The driver was Lily.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The car she was driving belonged to Mrs. Lewis and it was lent to her to use while she was in


    Wiltspoon.


    Mrs. Lewis really liked Lily and tried her best to matchmake her with Duncan. However, Lily was not in


    a hurry to pursue Duncan. Instead, she apanied Mrs. Lewis everywhere when she was free so


    that Mrs. Lewis would like her more.


    She was trying to appeal to her mother¨Cinw first.


    At Lily¡¯s words, Mrs. Lewis turned her head to look outside the window. Lily was driving, and there were


    many cars behind them, so she could not suddenly brake or slow down. They were already a distance


    away by the time Mrs. Lewis turned to look.


    However, a mother could still easily recognize her son.


    ¡°It¡¯s Duncan,¡± Mrs. Lewis said confidently.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that woman talking to him?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis did not see Liberty clearly and said, ¡°Lily, there¡¯s an intersection ahead where you can make


    a U¨Cturn. Let¡¯s go back and see who that woman is.¡±


    Her youngest son seldom interacted with the opposite sex unless they were family or talking about


    business. That was why he was still single.


    Mrs. Lewis felt that the scar on her son¡¯s face was too scary.


    It became the main reason he was still single.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Lily also wanted to know who that woman was.


    Duncan was the target she wanted to pursue now. Harmon Corporation wanted to do business in


    Wiltspoon. If she could marry Duncan, it would be a great help to the Harmon family.


    Duncan and her together would be a strong duo.


    She appreciated a man like Duncan who could make a living for himself without relying on his family.


    Even if he had a scar on his face, he was very masculine. She liked and admired him very much.


    Duncan did not know that his mother and Lily saw him talking to Liberty.


    After asking Liberty, he rubbed Sonny¡¯s head and wanted to carry him, but the boy refused. Thus,


    Duncan had to give up.


    ¡°I went out to handle some business, but it¡¯s done now. I¡¯m taking Sonny back for a nap.¡±


    Liberty asked him, ¡°Where are you going, Mr. Lewis? We won¡¯t take up your time if you¡¯re busy.¡±


    Duncan smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished dealing with my business too. I¡¯m going back to the office now.¡±


    He looked at Sonny and said to her, ¡°You should buy a car, Liberty. A car will be safer if you¡¯re taking


    Sonny with you. It¡¯s always more dangerous on the road with a bike.¡±


    ¡°I told Seren to apany me to a dealership this weekend. I¡¯ll buy a car if one catches my eye.


    You¡¯re right, it¡¯s time I get a car. It¡¯ll be more convenient when I have to stock up on ingredients too.¡±


    She thought about buying a cargo motorcycle, but after thinking about it, it was better to buy a sedan,


    which would be more convenient to move the ingredients she needed for her shop.


    Duncan said, ¡°A close acquaintance of mine runs a car dealership. How about I bring you there?¡±


    ¡°No need. Seren will go with me. You¡¯re a busy man. I shouldn¡¯t take up your time.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be going on the weekend? I don¡¯t have work during the weekend either, and I


    have nothing to do at home. Serenity¡¯s knowledge of cars definitely won¡¯t be asprehensive as


    what men know.¡±


    Duncan tried toe up with a reason to apany Liberty.


    Libertyughed and said, ¡°Seren doesn¡¯t know much, but Zachary does. Zachary doesn¡¯t work during


    the weekend either.¡±


    Duncan stopped talking.


    He forgot about Zachary.


    If Serenity was apanying her sister to look for a car, there was no way Zachary would not tag


    along.


    ¡°Then, let me know if you need any help.¡±

 Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty thanked him politely and added, ¡°We¡¯ll be going now. Goodbye.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Drive safe. Bye, Sonny.¡±


    Sonny waved at him. ¡°Bye bye, Dunc.¡±


    Liberty rode her e¨Cbike and left with her son.


    Duncan stood where he was and watched the mother and son¡¯s backs fade away. When they were out


    of sight, he turned back to his car, started the engine, and went back to his office.


    After his car left, the parked a hundred feet behind his car drove off as well.


    ¡°Drive ¡®faster, Lily. Overtake Duncan¡¯s car and go further ahead to see who that woman is.¡±


    The two did not drive past Duncan after making the U¨Cturn because they were afraid of being


    discovered by him, so they stopped not far from where he parked. However, they could not see the


    woman¡¯s face clearly from that distance.


    Mrs. Lewis saw Liberty before, but that was when Liberty was still fat.


    Now that Liberty had lost dozens of pounds, Mrs. Lewis could not recognize her anymore.


    Furthermore, she only nced at Liberty a few times during the Stone family banquet. She did not pay


    attention to Liberty.


    Lily hummed.


    She stepped on the gas and sped up behind Duncan¡¯s car. She soon overtook his car.


    Duncan only saw his mother¡¯s car when it overtook him. However, he did not catch up to say hello to


    them. There was no need for him to ask to know that his mother was with Lily. He was afraid Lily would


    pester him again if he tried to catch up with them.


    Lily was someone who made a killing in the business world. When she had her eyes on a man, she


    pursued him openly and fearlessly. She was a very bold woman.


    Liberty rode a bike, so she was not as fast as a car.


    A few minutester, Lily¡¯s car passed by Liberty.


    Mrs. Lewis lowered the window to have a look. She could not see Liberty¡¯s face since she was wearing


    a helmet, but she saw Sonny sitting in the children¡¯s seat.


    She quickly raised the window again.


    Her expression was dark.


    ¡°Do you know her, Mrs. Lewis?¡± Lily asked curiously.


    She saw Sonny too.


    The woman had a child, which meant she had a husband. Lily¡¯s nervousness disappeared when she


    realized there was no way the woman would be her love rival.


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°If my guess is correct, she¡¯s Liberty Hunt. She¡¯s Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece as well as the


    Mrs. York¡¯s older sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before, but she was very fat when we met. I couldn¡¯t help but dislike her when I saw her


    back then. How could she neglect herself so much to have gotten so fat? I¡¯d be more surprised if her


    husband didn¡¯t cheat on her or divorce her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis did not like Liberty.


    Perhaps it was because Liberty made a bad first impression on her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She felt that Liberty was also to me for her failed marriage. Liberty did not know how to love herself


    and ran circles around her husband and child after marriage. Not only did she not know how to improve


    herself, but she also did not know how to maintain her figure either.


    During the time of the divorce, Mrs. Lewis estimated that Liberty weighed more than two hundred


    pounds.


    Even if Liberty was tall, she was hideous because she was too fat.


    ¡°She¡¯s Mrs. York¡¯s sister? The one who divorced?¡±


    Lily heard Mrs. Lewis talk about the Hunt sisters before, but Mrs. Lewis mentioned Serenity more. After


    all, Serenity¡¯s status was different now. She was the missus of the York family. If nothing went wrong,


    her husband would be the next head of the family.

 Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217


    They lived in a small circle where paths intersected frequently. They would cross paths eventually.


    Liberty was a divorcee, and Mrs. Lewis only brought her up in passing. Lily only remembered a bit


    about Liberty because she was Serenity¡¯s sister.


    ¡°Yes, she divorcedst yet. Her husband had an affair. I heard he was violent toward her too and


    wanted to go Dutch with her when it came to living expenses. Liberty stayed at home to raise their son


    and was considered a housewife, yet her husband wanted to go Dutch with her. It was clear it was


    because he disliked her, but she didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°I heard she only found out that her husband was cheating on her when she received evidence of his


    affair. Her husband was very stingy with her, but he bought luxury goods for his mistress.


    ¡°Women, especially married women, need to love themselves more. If you don¡¯t know how and to love


    yourself, you can¡¯t expect your husband to love and cherish you. You have to try maintain financial


    independence. If you can¡¯t do that, then you need to at least seize the financial power of the family.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to save your husband¡¯s money for him. If you save too much, he¡¯ll just give his money


    to someone else to spend. He won¡¯t appreciate you if you try to save money for him and don¡¯t buy new


    clothes or cosmetics for yourself. In fact, he¡¯ll think that you don¡¯t care about your appearance. He¡¯ll


    think you¡¯re ugly and refuse to bring you out with him because you¡¯re shameful.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis criticized Liberty for ending up getting a divorce because Liberty did not know how to love


    herself after marriage. Then, she said to Lily, ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry. Duncan isn¡¯t that kind of man.


    ¡°If you marry Duncan, we¡¯re also very open¨Cminded and won¡¯t stop you from going out to work. You¡¯ll


    still be free to do whatever you want. We all support you.¡±


    Lily was one of the core figures of Harmon Corporation.


    Mrs. Lewis knew that a woman like Lily was unlikely to stay indoors as a housewife after marriage.


    She assured Lily in advance so that Lily would not worry.


    Lilyughed while driving. ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Duncan keeps avoiding me. I think it¡¯ll take a long time for me to


    pursue him.


    ¡°However, I agree with you. Was Liberty even fatter in the past? She still looks quite chubby now.¡±


    Liberty had notpletely lost her excess flesh. For a girl with a good figure like Lily, Liberty was


    considered fat.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Lily did not think much about it even after finding out that Liberty was divorced. There was no way


    Duncan would marry a divorced single mother. The elders of the Lewis family would not agree either.


    Furthermore, that woman was still chubby. Duncan had high standards and was so picky that he did


    not even take a liking to Lily. How could he fancy someone like Liberty, who was fat, divorced, and


    already had a child?


    Lily felt that Duncan only stopped to talk to Liberty out of consideration for Zachary.


    No matter what, Liberty was Zachary¡¯s sister¨Cinw.


    Zachary spoiled his wife, so Duncan was respectful to his sister¨Cinw. After all, Liberty took care of


    Serenity like a mother.


    ¡°Duncan treats Liberty¡¯s son very well,¡± Mrs. Lewis said.


    She never knew that her youngest son would like a child so much.


    Lily said, ¡°Little children are cute. Everyone likes them.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nced at Lily but said nothing.


    Lily felt that Duncan would never like a divorced woman, so she did not care about Liberty.


    However, Mrs. Lewis was a mother and knew her son better. She had a feeling that Duncan¡¯s attention


    to Liberty and her son was a little beyond ordinary.


    After thinking about it, she took out her phone and called someone to inquire about. Liberty¡¯s current


    situation.

 Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218


    What Mrs. Lewis wanted to know was whether Liberty and Duncan contacted each other frequently in


    private.


    Lily heard Mrs. Lewis order someone to investigate Liberty¡¯s recent situation and asked, ¡± Mrs. Lewis,


    you don¡¯t think that Duncan is interested in Liberty, right?¡±


    ¡°Liberty is divorced and fat. Duncan¡¯s standards aren¡¯t that low, but we still have to take precautions.


    Maybe Liberty is interested in Duncan. Lily, I want my daughter¨Cinw to be someone like you.¡±


    Even if Liberty had never divorced, she was still not up to Mrs. Lewis¡¯s standards.


    Lily paused. ¡°You¡¯re right, I didn¡¯t think of that. I just figured that Duncan would never like a divorced


    woman. Since you don¡¯t approve of her, I won¡¯t worry about her either.¡±


    ¡°Lily, Duncan has always been single. There are no rumors or scandals about him, but he has never


    pursued a girl before either. He¡¯s a bit boorish when ites to emotions, but if anyone can conquer


    him, he¡¯ll spoil that woman with a lifetime of tenderness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate Liberty. She¡¯s Mrs. York¡¯s sister, and Duncan is good friends with Zachary. If they


    meet often and spend more time together, who¡¯s to say what will happen? Maybe Liberty will grow


    ambitious and want to be like her sister, climbing up the socialdder overnight.


    ¡°So, the person you have to watch out for the most is Liberty. If you notice something, I believe you can


    deal with her.¡±


    Lily¡¯s expression turned solemn, no longer daring to underestimate Liberty.


    Duncan might not fall in love with a divorced woman, but there was no guarantee that the divorced


    woman would not have thoughts about Duncan.


    ¡°I understand, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Lily was confident that she could conquer Duncan.


    The more he avoided her now, the more he would spoil her when he fell in love with herter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lewis & Co. to have a look,¡± Mrs. Lewis said.


    Lily said, ¡°Duncan is very busy. If we go to the office to disturb him when we have nothing to do, it¡¯ll


    affect his work and make him dislike me more. He might think I¡¯m using you to pressure him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and teased her, ¡°You¡¯re already siding with Duncan and worrying about him. All right,


    I¡¯ll listen to you. Let¡¯s go shopping instead. I¡¯ll buy you whatever you want.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Lily did not need Mrs. Lewis to buy her clothes and bags. She had plenty of her own.


    She justcked a husband.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a formal dress over, right? Let¡¯s go look at gowns. I¡¯ll be attending a banquet in two


    days. I¡¯ll tell Duncan toe with me, so youe too, but you need a gown to attend. It¡¯s toote to


    have one tailored now, so we have no choice but to get you a ready¨Cmade one.¡±


    Lily was happy to apany Mrs. Lewis to the banquet.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s social circle was filled with people from Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss. She would be able to


    make friends with the nobledies in Wiltspoon quickly if she apanied Mrs. Lewis to the banquet.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I sometimes buy ready¨Cmade dresses too.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled. ¡°Lily, I¡¯m liking you more by the day. You¡¯re generous, sensible, and capable. It¡¯ll be


    a dreame true if Duncan can marry you.¡±


    Lily swallowed all of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s praise.


    She was beaming with confidence.

 Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219


    After settling the matter of her parents¡® house, Serenity returned to the bookstore in a happy mood.


    Unexpectedly, she saw Shawn, whom she had not seen for a long time.


    Shawn had taken two days of leave before the weekend, so he had a total of four days off toe


    back and see his parents.


    After learning that Serenity was not in the store, he came over to see his cousin.


    Jasmine did not know when Serenity would return. Shawn had juste in to sit for a while and was


    just about to leave. However, he bumped into Serenity just as he was leaving.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Shawn greeted Serenity with a smile, just like before.


    ¡°Shawn?¡±


    Serenity checked Shawn out from head to toe before politely asking, ¡°When did youe back? It¡¯s


    been a long time. You look much more mature and steadier.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I just got back today. My mom isn¡¯t feeling well, and the factory isn¡¯t too busy for the time being, so I


    took two days off before the weekend to visit my mom. Yes, it¡¯s been a long time. You look even prettier


    than before.¡±


    Serenity had always been good¨Clooking. Now that she had the nourishment of love, she was like a


    flower in full bloom.


    However, Shawn knew very well that this blossoming flower only bloomed for Zachary.


    Although it had been a long time since they met and Shawn gave up on Serenity, he still could not help


    but feel jealous of Zachary when he saw her again.


    ¡°Is Aunt Rachel okay?¡± Serenity asked with concern after hearing that Rachel was not feeling well.


    She looked at her friend. ¡°Jasmine didn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. She just caught a cold. Sick people are frail, so they called Shawn


    and worried him so much that he took time off work and rushed back to take her to a doctor. Aunt


    Rachel is resting now, so he¡¯s out and about meeting some friends. He dropped by as he was passing


    by.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s bodyguards were present. Jasmine was worried that Zachary would misunderstand and think


    that Shawn still had feelings for Serenity, so she exined Shawn¡¯s presence here on his behalf.


    It was true that Shawn did note for Serenity.


    He also called Jasmine to ask about Serenity before he came. He only entered when Jasmine said that


    Serenity was not in.


    ¡°It¡¯s the flu seasontely, so do tell Aunt Rachel to take care of her health.¡±


    Shawn hummed. ¡°Yes, many people are catching colds. The hospital was crowded too.


    ¡°Well, Jas and Serenity, I¡¯ll make a move now.¡±


    Shawn did not linger. He looked deeply at Serenity and smiled at the twodies before leaving.


    He left not five minutes after Serenity returned.


    After he left, Serenity said to her friend, ¡°Shawn is much more mature now.¡±


    Jasmine narrowed her eyes.


    Serenity tapped Jasmine¡¯s forehead in amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. I didn¡¯t love Shawn


    before, I don¡¯t love him now, and I won¡¯t love him in the future. He¡¯ll always just be a younger brother to


    me.¡±

 Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220


    Jasmine rubbed her forehead and said, ¡°I know you never loved Shawn. I was just worried that you¡¯d


    feel guilty. Shawn is fine the way he is now. He¡¯s the sessor of the family, so he has to suffer a little.


    He needs to face some setbacks in order to grow and be steady.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Rachel did all that for his own good. It¡¯s good that he was sent away to train himself. What do I


    have to be guilty about?¡±


    Serenity sat at the counter and took out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my man about this lest he gets jealous and


    misunderstands again.¡±


    Taking the initiative to tell Zachary was better than him finding out from the bodyguards.


    With Zachary¡¯s personality, he was sure to get jealous again if he found out from his bodyguards that


    Shawn and she had met.


    Jasmine went into the kitchen.


    After a while, she came out with a te of grapes and ced it on the counter, saying,¡± Shawn bought


    these¨Cthe seedless grapes we often eat.


    ¡°So, how was it? Was your dad your grandparents¡® biological son?¡± Jasmine asked with concern as she


    took a seat.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°Yeah. The DNA test I did with my granddad showed that we¡¯re rted by blood. After I took the report


    and showed it to John and the others, they finally behaved and stopped fussing.


    ¡°We¡¯ve resolved the matter through a negotiation.¡±


    Serenity picked up a bunch of grapes and popped one into her mouth. ¡°These grapes are so sweet.¡±


    Jasmine saw that Serenity was in a happy mood and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve settled it. You don¡¯t


    have to get involved with them in the future.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be going back tomorrow to sign a new agreement with them. I¡¯ll give them the money after they


    transfer the title deed of the house to my sister.¡±


    ¡°Did you buy their share of thend?¡±


    Serenity hummed. ¡°Yeah, the solution they came up with was either we buy their share, or they buy


    ours. My grandparents don¡¯t have much money left, so it¡¯ll cost a lot if they want to buy our share.


    ¡°He has a bunch of sons and grandchildren, but none of them are willing to pay. He was so angry that


    he told us to buy his share instead, and they¡¯d keep the money for their retirement. They¡¯ll continue


    living in the house, but his children will pay the rent and utilities.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to split hairs like this, but since they still tried to take advantage of us, I had no choice. It¡¯s


    not like my dad was his only son. He has four sons. Even though my dad is gone, he still has three


    sons.


    ¡°In rural areas, each family will pay for their parents¡® expenses or take turns to live with and care for


    them when the elders are still alive. They can¡¯t just live in my house for free, right? That¡¯s why I asked


    forpensation. I don¡¯t need the money; I just don¡¯t want to be taken advantage of.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°You did the right thing. They only know how to take advantage of others to gain benefits


    for themselves, but when it¡¯s time for them to live out their old age, they push the responsibility to your


    family instead.¡±


    ¡°John stated he wanted his share of our granddad¡¯s assets but nothing to do with.


    Granddad¡¯s retirement. He said that Granddad gave birth to his dad, but not to him, so the


    responsibility of taking care of Granddad in his old age had nothing to do with him. The old man was


    livid.¡±


    Although Serenity felt that Old Mr. Hunt was getting his just desserts, she did not feel happy or


    satisfied. She just felt sorry for her parents.


    Her parents were incredibly filial to their parents when they were still alive, but the more filial her dad


    was, the less her grandfather liked him. Even after her dad passed away, he was still being bullied by


    his own parents.1


    Jasmine paused. ¡°Isn¡¯t John your granddad¡¯s favorite? He used to have an annual sry of a million


    dors when he worked in Elisa¡¯spany. Elisa made him lose his job, but he deserves it. A person


    like him shouldn¡¯t have a good life.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Hunt fought for my family property because he wanted to give everything to John, so John¡¯s


    words really pissed him off. That was why he so easily agreed to the solution we proposed.¡±


    Serenity felt the reason her granddadpromised so quickly wasrgely because he was hurt by his


    sons and grandsons¡® attitude.


    In any case, the issue with the house was resolved.

 Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221


    Jasmine sighed and said, ¡°Some parents can be quite baffling. They disapprove of their grateful


    children but y favorites with other children who can¡¯t care less about them.¡± Serenity took a moment


    in silence before saying, ¡°These parents hurt the kids who care while their favorite children hurt them


    instead. Some siblings never get close and even cut contact after their parents pass away because of


    the deferential treatment among siblings.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lucky my family is not like that. My grandparents treat us all equally. There are no favorites or least


    liked. My uncles are nice too. We get along well with our cousins,¡± Jasmine said.


    Serenity did not add to the conversation after that. She wished she had a family like Jasmine¡¯s.


    She was not on good terms with her cousins.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­.


    Jasmine¡¯s phone rang.


    Thinking it was Josh, Jasmine pulled out her phone and said to her best friend, ¡°He didn¡¯t call me the


    whole day today. I think he¡¯s starting to get bored of me.¡±


    Serenity amusedly replied, ¡°Mr. Bucham loves you to the moon and back. He¡¯ll never get bored of you.


    ¡°Like attracts like. My man ismitted, so I¡¯m sure his best friends have the same attitude when it


    comes to love too. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Bucham had been single for so long for the right woman toe


    along, and that person is you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not Josh. It¡¯s my brother.¡±


    Serenity murmured, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not Mr. Bucham¡­¡±


    She thought Josh called to ask Jasmine out for dinner.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Serenity had informed Zachary that she met Shawn, but Zachary had not replied. She wondered if


    Zachary might get jealous.


    She only happened to run into Shawn, and the meetup was no more than five minutes. Surely, the man


    would not be jealous¡­ right?


    Since he was not responding, Zachary was probably busy at work.


    Zachary was the CEO of York Corporation after all. Time was money to him..


    ¡°Drake.¡±


    Jasmine epted the call from her brother. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Something¡¯s going on at home?¡±


    ¡°Come home quickly, Jas! There¡¯s something you got to see.


    Drake sounded thrilled over the phone as he urged Jasmine to hurry home.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Jasmine was itching with curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s the something I got to see?¡°.


    Drake answered with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you right now. Anyway, juste back as soon as you can.


    It¡¯s something good. That¡¯s what I can tell you. Hurry home, okay?¡±


    ¡°B*stard! Just put me out of my misery. What is it? Did something good happen at home? Did Dad win


    the jackpot? Did you bring your girlfriend home?¡±


    Mr. Sox got into the habit of buying lottery tickets. He had never won anything, but that was his guilty


    pleasure.


    He would only buy the same set of numbers, and he believed the numbers would win him the jackpot


    one day.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t tell you toe home quickly if I¡¯m bringing my girlfriend home. Stop asking, Jas. I told


    you it¡¯s something good. Juste home, and hurry. Tell Serenity to watch the shop tonight or just


    close early.¡±


    Jasmine looked at the time¨Cschool was almost out.


    ¡°Drake, just tell me already. The kids are getting out of school soon, so that means we¡¯re going to be


    busy at the shop. This better be good, so unless the sky is falling down, I won¡¯t be heading back until


    after six.¡±

 Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222


    Drake was not going to say more. ¡°Jasm, hand the phone to Serenity. I need to talk to her.¡±


    Jasmine mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m your sister, and you¡¯re saying something happened at home. You don¡¯t want to


    tell me, but you n to tell Serenity? Do you think you can hide it from me, b* stard?¡±


    Despite the nagging, Jasmine passed the phone to Serenity and told her best friend, ¡°Drake is keeping


    me guessing. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but he wants to speak to you.¡±


    Taking the phone with a smile, Serenity asked Drake who was on the other end of the line, What¡¯s up,


    Drake? You can talk to me. I promise to keep it a secret. I won¡¯t let your sister know.¡±


    Truth be told, Jasmine had stuck her ear against the phone so she could get the message. straight


    from Drake.


    Her brother piqued her curiosity. Now, Jasmine was dying to find out what was going on at home. All


    she was told was that it was good, but it was not enough for her to go by.


    ¡°Serenity, is my sister eavesdropping next to you? Go outside, and don¡¯t let my sister follow you. Then,


    I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Drake knew his sister too well.


    Serenity looked at her best friend.


    ¡°Dang. Is the boy spying on us or something?¡±


    Jasmine chewed her brother out.


    With a smile, Serenity got up and walked out of the shop. She refused to let Jasminee along.


    Thinking that Serenity would tell herter, Jasmine left Serenity to walk out of the shop.


    There was no telling what Drake said to Serenity. Serenity returned several minutester and gleefully


    handed the phone back to Jasmine. She said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about the shop, Jasmine. Just


    get home.¡±


    ¡°I have Milo and Harry here. They can help. Just go home.¡±


    ¡°What is it? Why are you all acting secretive? What did he tell you, Serenity? Just tell me.¡±


    The suspense was killing Jasmine. Yet, her best friend and brother would not let slip.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get home. It¡¯ll ruin the surprise if I tell you now. I can tell you that it¡¯s a good


    thing though. Now go home.¡±


    Serenity happily urged her best friend to go home.


    She grabbed Jasmine¡¯s car keys and slipped them into Jasmine¡¯s hand. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Jasmine stared at her best friend and then at her car keys in her hand before lightly


    pounding on Serenity¡¯s shoulder. She grumbled, ¡°You won¡¯t even give me something to work on even


    though we have been friends for more than a decade. Well, I¡¯ll have to see for myself what¡¯s this big


    surprise.¡±


    Serenity saw her best friend off and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t speed on the road. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.


    It¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jasmine mounted her e¨Cbike, started the engine, and replied, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Standing at the shop entrance, Serenity watched her best friend ride away.


    Although it was something good, Jasmine could not figure out what it was. Her brother refused to tell


    her, and even Serenity was holding back on her. Serenity said something about ruining the surprise.


    While many guesses went through her head, Jasmine rolled the throttle and made her way back home.


    Fortunately, her home was not too far from the school. She soon reached her town.


    Her town was well¨Cdeveloped and bustling like the city.


    Before getting to her house, Jasmine noticed a lot of people gathered around her gate. There were


    many cars parked outside too. These people held their phones up and took photos.


    What was going on?


    Why were they crowding at the gate of her house? What were they snapping?

 Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223


    ¡°Jasmine¡¯s back.¡±


    Someone spotted Jasmine and shouted out loud.


    The crowd at the gate of the Soxes¡® residence gave way by parting into two rows.


    Jasmine got a good look at the people at the gate. Most of them were the townspeople and nearby


    tenants. They looked at her, all smiles.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    With everybody moving out of the way, Jasmine found out what everybody was looking at from the


    gate. It was a humongous disy of flowers.


    Josh, who had not called or texted her all day, stood next to the flowers with a bouquet of roses in his


    hands. He was smiling widely at her.


    Jasmine stopped her bike.


    ¡°Go on, Jas.¡±


    Drake drew close and dragged his sister to walk ahead.


    Jasmine was pulled to the floral disy. Those were roses. Josh used thousands of roses to spell out


    something.


    [Marry me, Jasmine!]


    Josh was proposing.


    After giving it a lot of thought, Josh decided to go the cheesy way and form words with flowers. It would


    be beautiful and romantic. He could then propose to Jasmine before everybody.


    Jasmine was either at the bookshop or at home.


    Josh was concerned about the disruption to students since the bookshop was in front of the school.


    That was why he chose to disy the flowers at the gate of her house and propose to her here instead.


    The Soxes could bear witness to his feelings for Jasmine.


    He wanted Jasmine to be his wife.


    The Buchams and the Soxes had been pining for the pair to get married.


    Mrs. Bucham would visit the Soxes every now and then, and the elders of both families had a lot to talk


    about. They had been waiting for Josh to propose, so they could begin preparations for the wedding.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice, Jas? Josh formed the words with flowers himself, and it took him a long time. to do it too.


    Josh bought all the roses from every florist in Wiltspoon. A lot of florists had to restock.¡±


    Jasmine looked at the letters arranged in flowers. The sea of red bounced a rosy shimmer off her face


    and melted her heart.


    Josh had always been a romantic. Although his proposal was corny, she was able to see the beauty in


    it.


    Bearing a bouquet, Josh approached her.


    Drake got out of the way and left the center stage to Josh.


    Everybody was watching.


    Some even took videos to bear witness to the lovers¡® happy and exciting moment.


    Josh got down on one knee before Jasmine and presented the bouquet to her. He tenderly asked


    Jasmine, ¡°I love you, Jasmine. Will you marry me? I will love, cherish, and honor you for the rest of my


    days.¡±


    Jasmine looked into his eyes.


    She could see the affection reflecting in his eyes as he looked at her. Anticipation with a little bit of


    nervousness and fear were written all over his face.


    He must be scared that she might turn down his proposal.


    ¡°Say yes, Jasmine. Mr. Bucham is so good to you. I¡¯m an olddy, and even I¡¯m moved by him,¡± One of


    Jasmine¡¯s aunts remarked with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, Jasmine. You and Mr. Bucham made a cute couple. You¡¯re made for each other.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine¡­¡±


    ¡°Jasmine¡­¡±


    Many of the onlookers were the townspeople and Jasmine¡¯s rtives. From the bottom of their hearts,


    they hoped Jasmine would ept Josh¡¯s proposal.


    Turning her head, Jasmine nced at her parents standing at the door. Shawn and Aunt Rachel were


    there with her parents too.


    Aunt Rachel must be here to visit the Sox family and happened toe across Josh¡¯s proposal.

 Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224


    Seeing that Jasmine took her time to respond to Josh, Mrs. Lowe said to Mrs. Sox, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Jasmine


    saying anything? Josh is such a good man. She won¡¯t find another man like him. I wish I could say yes


    on her behalf.¡±


    Shawn uttered, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t answer too quickly. She needs time to consider. It will seem like Jas is


    too eager if she gives an answer too soon.¡±


    Jasmine was happy to give her hand in marriage. No longer ying it coy, she reached out to take the


    roses from Josh and loudly responded, ¡°Yes, Josh. I¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    Josh was overjoyed.


    He pulled out the engagement ring and took Jasmine¡¯s hand to put the ring on her finger.


    Jasmine pulled him up.


    Josh put his arms around her, lowered his gaze to meet hers, and kissed her lips.


    A thundering apuse broke out.


    Jasmine closed her eyes and indulged in the brief mingle of hot breaths before opening her eyes. She


    beamed as Josh held her.


    ¡°When did you start nning this?¡± she whispered while resting in his arms.


    ¡°I had been at it for a while now. I thought this idea was the best. Do you like it, Jas?¡±


    Jasmine lifted her chin to stare at him and replied with a grin, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have said yes if I didn¡¯t like it.


    It doesn¡¯t matter to me how you propose so long as your feelings for me are true, I will never reject


    you.¡±


    Of course, Jasmine was more thrilled because he went through the trouble to romance her. It showed


    that he cared.


    ¡°No wonder you hadn¡¯t called or texted me. You were preparing a surprise for me.¡±


    Pecking her forehead, Josh dotingly uttered, ¡°I wanted to give you a surprise. I didn¡¯t let Drake tell you


    on the phone.¡±


    ¡°The punk kept telling me it was something good. He left me guessing, but I didn¡¯t think you were going


    to propose to me.¡±


    Jasmine was smothered with love and joy.


    She exchanged gazes with Josh. They only had eyes for each other.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It took a while before it hit her that her family and neighbors were watching. Red¨Cfaced, Jasmine


    pushed Josh away. She was either happy or embarrassed, probably both.


    ¡°I want to take pictures.¡±


    Jasmine wanted to capture the sweet moment.


    She snapped the floral disy, the ring on her finger, and a photo of her and Josh.


    After the photo session, she locked fingers with Josh and walked up to her parents.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m engaged. You can finally marry me away.¡±


    The people burst out inughter.


    Mrs. Sox said to Josh with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Josh. Thank you.¡±


    Jasmine remarked, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re talking as if nobody wants me¡­ Josh is not taking a charity case.¡±


    ¡°Your blind dates didn¡¯t go well. Your aunt and I had been fretting over your marriage because nobody


    wanted you. Well, at least Josh wants you now. You should be nicer to him.¡±


    Mrs. Sox pretended to nag her daughter.


    Josh curled his lips and said, ¡°Mom, I want to thank Jasmine for marrying me. Otherwise, I would be


    single for life.¡±


    Following the proposal¡¯s sess, Josh was now calling Mrs. Sox ¡°Mom¡±.


    Mrs. Sox was more than pleased.


    They knew what a good man Josh was. They witnessed Josh¡¯s care for Jasmine. Now that Josh had


    finally popped the question, Mrs. Sox could not stop grinning from ear to ear. Her daughter had found


    her happily ever after.

 Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. You must have dinner with us tonight,¡± Mr. Sox said to his future son¨Cin-w.


    For Josh to propose to his daughter before everybody, Mr. Sox was pleased with his future son¨Cinw.


    Unlike Mrs. Sox who took to Josh immediately, Mr. Sox needed some warming up.


    Despite Mr. Sox¡¯s approval of Josh, the man kept a stoic face and remained courteous to Josh.


    ¡°I will stick around for dinner even if you don¡¯t invite me,¡± Josh brazenlymented. He said hello to


    Mrs. Lowe and nodded with a smile at Shawn.


    ¡°Call your father, Shawn. Tell your dad to join us for dinner here after work.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe happily informed her son to call her husband over. Dinner together would be pleasant.


    She had always hoped her niece would find a rich husband. To make it happen, Mrs. Lowe had been


    ying the matchmaker. It was a pity her niece was not too keen about it. Jasmine went so far as to lie


    prostrate on the floor at a banquet to stop her chances of marrying up. Since then, Mrs. Lowe refrained


    from introducing men to her.


    Mrs. Lowe believed that since her niece did not want to marry into a rich and powerful family, she could


    at least find someone of equal status.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The Soxes were rtively well¨Cto¨Cdo. Their business was in the rental market for domestic and


    commercial spaces. The family¡¯s assets altogether were more than a hundred million dors.


    Mrs. Lowe was shocked and had mixed feelings about Serenity marrying the richest man in Wiltspoon¨C


    Zachary York. s, her favorite niece was not as lucky.


    Later, Mrs. Lowe found out that Zachary and Serenity introduced Josh to Jasmine. Mrs. Lowe was


    happy her niece managed to find the one in Josh.


    None of the men she had introduced to Jasmine could beat Josh.


    The Lowe family had to send Shawn away to save him and Lowe Enterprise because Shawn had


    feelings for Serenity and nearly became a homewrecker.


    Even so, it had always been a concern to Mrs. Lowe that it might be the end of Lowe Enterprise.


    Nevertheless, the worry was no more when Zachary and Serenity matched Jasmine and Josh together,


    and there was chemistry.


    Thanks to Josh and Jasmine, Lowe Enterprise lived to see another day.


    Shawn said with a smile, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll call Dad right now and tell him toe over after work.¡±


    Mr. Sox weed his future son¨Cinw into the house and uttered, ¡°Josh, can you ask if your parents


    are free to have dinner? Since you are now engaged, we, as parents, can discuss your wedding when


    your parentse.¡±


    Mrs. Sox chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Call your parents toe now, Josh. We can discuss the wedding


    tonight.¡±


    She then told Jasmine, ¡°Jas, tomorrow is Friday. It¡¯s thest working day of the week. You should go to


    city hall with Josh tomorrow morning and get your marriage license. The wedding reception cane


    later.¡±


    Jasmine remarked, ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    She turned to Josh and said, ¡°I thought we could have an engagement party before getting our


    marriage license.¡±


    Josh held her hand. He would fulfill her wish if that was what she wanted.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, you can talk about a date when my parentse over. Jasmine and I will have an


    engagement party. We can get our marriage license next. Of course, I hope we can be married sooner


    thanter.¡±


    He did not want a wedding like Zachary¡¯s after fall.


    Zachary and Serenity already had their marriage license. In fact, the couple had done everything a


    couple would have done, except for a wedding. That was why they were not in a rush to have a


    wedding.


    Josh and Jasmine had not gone all the way, and he simply could not wait.

 Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226


    Josh¡¯s statement made Jasmine blush.


    The guy just could not wait.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll have the engagement party, then the visit to city hall, and finally the wedding.¡±


    Josh respected Jasmine¡¯s wishes and only wanted the best for her. Doing things in the right order


    would make the Soxes happy.


    The engagement party was bound to be a huge event since Josh was a man of position. The attendees


    were the movers and shakers of Wiltspoon¡¯s higher society.


    Josh gave a call to his parents and told them that he proposed to Jasmine. Of course, Jasmine said


    yes.


    He asked his parents if they were free toe over and discuss the wedding details with his future


    parents¨Cinw.


    Delighted by the news, Mrs. Bucham replied, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now, but nothinges before my son¡¯s


    marriage. Alright, I¡¯ll ask your dad and uncle to prepare the gift and head over to your inws¡®.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham answered with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m happy for you. Josh, be nice to Jasmine.


    Don¡¯t take advantage of her. I¡¯m not going to take your side just because you¡¯re my son. Jasmine is


    right when she is right. She is still right even if she¡¯s wrong. A happy wife is the way to a happy life.¡±


    Her son was picky when it came to women. Finally, Josh was willing to end his bachelor life for


    Jasmine.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Bucham had a special ce in her heart for Jasmine. Besides, Mrs. Bucham had given Jasmine


    the family heirloom during their first meeting. She had decided a long time ago that Jasmine would be


    her daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Got it, Mom.¡±


    Josh had his serious face on. Marriage was no fun and games to him. He had thought it through and


    listened to his own heart.


    ¡°Alright. I know my son. I trust you will treat Jasmine well. I should end the call here. I need to call the


    lady of the household and ask her to help pick a gift. We will be there by sundown.¡±


    Josh was the first to get married in his generation.


    The senior family members would not take this huge event lightly.


    Josh was the nephew of the head of the Bucham household. He was also close to Julian, the heir of


    the Buchams.


    The Bucham family¡¯s elders, heir, and others arrived at the Soxes¡® residence before sunset.


    Judging by the arrival of people and vehicles bearing gifts, the neighbors around were under the


    impression that Josh and Jasmine were getting married that night itself. It was obvious what the


    Buchams thought about Jasmine.


    Now that Josh and Jasmine were a sealed deal, the heir, who was older and single, got a lot of


    attention from his senior family members that night.


    Julian had to look for an excuse and scram after dinner.


    Seeing that the elders were concerned about Julian getting married, Jasmine whispered to Josh,


    asking curiously, ¡°I wonder what type of woman can tie Julian down.¡±


    Julian was not as well¨Cknown as businessmen like Zachary and Clive in Wiltspoon, but he was more


    powerful than these CEOs. He was not one to be messed with.


    Josh uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. He never told me the type of girl he¡¯s into. The head of the household is


    liberal¨Cminded and doesn¡¯t really insert himself into our private lives. Even so, he¡¯s been pushing Julian


    lately to get married since Julian isn¡¯t getting any younger.¡±


    Julian was older than Josh, and Josh was in his early thirties. Julian was closer to his forties than he


    was to his thirties.


    It was natural that the head anddy of the Bucham household were anxious.

 Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227


    Jasmine said, ¡°You must introduce to me the girl who wins Julian¡¯s heart. I¡¯m curious as to the type of


    woman who can tame Julian.¡±


    Josh drew close to her ear and kissed her cheek before uttering in a raspy voice, ¡°You¡¯re now part of


    the Bucham family. We will be the first to know when Julian finds a girl.¡±


    Jasmine gave him a nudge. ¡°The elders are around.¡±


    Yet, he kissed her.


    Sure, Jasmine was bold. However, she was shy to engage in any sort of intimacy in the presence of


    elders.


    ¡°The closer we are, the happier they get.¡±


    Jasmine took a quick look at the oldies. They were going back and forth on the date of the engagement


    party to pay attention to the couple.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a stroll,¡± Jasmine suggested.


    Josh was more than happy to oblige.


    ¡°Mom, Josh and I are going to take a walk.¡±


    Jasmine told her mom before dragging Josh out the door.


    The floral disy at the gate shimmered under the night sky. Josh had installed colorful fairy lights


    along the roses. Once the night took over, the fairy lights were plugged in and lighted. It looked


    beautiful.


    The streetlights were turned on too, shedding light on the various luxury cars parked along the street.


    Jasmine told the man beside her, ¡°I wanted to look for a man of my social ss and be andy.


    Money wille into my bank ount even in my sleep. I never dreamed that I would be with you.¡±


    ¡°I own a lot of housing properties and shops. My money is collecting dust in the bank. We can use it for


    investment. You can still be andy. The houses and shops under my name can be rented, and you


    can collect the rent. You are free to spend the money however you want. If you don¡¯t want to spend the


    money, you can use the money to buynd and build houses to rent out. Make your money grow.¡±


    Jasmine replied, ¡°It costs a lot to buynd and build houses now. It didn¡¯t cost a lot to set up a house


    for rental when the real estate market first took off. It was a sound business since the rents haven¡¯t


    gone down.¡±


    Her generation witnessed the property boom firsthand.


    The property prices shot up.


    ¡°Real estate isn¡¯t a lucrative business now. Didn¡¯t you go into an investment with Serenity and Ms.


    Stone? You can collect rent to invest. Just do whatever you want to. Don¡¯t worry about taking a loss. I


    got you covered.¡±


    Jasmine felt loved.


    She heard the same words Zachary said to Serenity from Josh.


    Jasmine had nothing to be afraid of since she had a man by her side. She could go ahead and make


    something of herself.


    She rested her head against Josh¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Josh, did I ever tell you that I love you?¡±


    ¡°I think you did, or maybe you didn¡¯t. Even if I had, I still want to hear it from your lips.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°I love you!¡±


    Stopping in his tracks, Josh pulled her into his arms and looked at her with ravishing eyes. He wanted


    to take her.


    His ¡°I love you too¡± disappeared into the locking of lips.


    Jasmine¡¯s best friends, Serenity and Elisa saw the photos and videos posted by Jasmine on Facebook.


    Serenity was the first to find out about Josh¡¯s proposal.


    She posted her congrattions under the post.


    Serenity had only asked Jasmine this morning when she could expect the wedding bells. To her


    surprise, Josh popped the question by the time evening rolled around.


    Alone at the shop, Serenity looked at her best friend¡¯s Facebook post and felt happy for her. Her mind


    wandered to herself and Zachary.


    They got their marriage license from the get¨Cgo.


    Zachary had never proposed to her.


    The jealous man had yet to reply to her text message. God knew whether his non¨Creply was due to his


    work or jealousy.

 Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228


    Unable to stand the wait, Serenity gave Zachary a call.


    The phone was ringing, but Zachary did not pick up.


    ¡°Is he really jealous?¡± she mumbled to herself as she gave up calling him.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    She ced her phone on the cash register and sat in silence for a while before taking out her crafting


    tools. She might as well pick up on crafting since she had nothing to do.


    Serenity was only getting to it when a bouquet of flowers appeared before her eyes.


    Lifting her chin, Serenity met a pair of beady eyes.


    ¡°You¡­ Why didn¡¯t you pick up your phone? You could¡¯ve at least answered your text message.¡±


    Dropping the crafting, Serenity took the bouquet and groaned.


    Zachary looked deeply into her eyes and replied, ¡°I¡¯m here now, so I didn¡¯t take the call. I was busy


    during the day so I could get off work early today.¡±


    Seeing that she had finished a miniature tree, he picked up the copper wire product for a look.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hire people? Don¡¯t tire yourself out. You need to watch your hands.¡±


    Zachary put down the miniature tree and held her once¨Cinjured hand. The injury was no more, but a


    scar was left behind as evidence of her carelessness. He caressed the scar, reflecting the heartache in


    his eyes.


    She got hurt because of him.


    ¡°The flowers are fresh.¡±


    Not wanting Zachary to me himself further, Serenity withdrew her arm and changed the topic. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    Mr. Bucham buy out all the roses from every florist in Wiltspoon?¡±


    Since Josh needed to use a lot of flowers for his proposal, Serenity assumed all florists in Wiltspoon


    would run out of roses.


    ¡°I waste because of these flowers.¡±


    Serenity looked at him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went to your home to cut these flowers?¡±


    Zachary dotingly dabbed her button nose and gave her scarlet lips a quick pinch before replying, ¡°You


    got that wrong. My home is your home. That is our home.


    ¡°Do you still remember that you asked Ms. Sox to get a truckload of poultry? They were raised in the


    orchard near the estate. Theyid a lot of eggs. My mom told me to collect those eggs because nothing


    beats homegrown eggs. She had a few poultry prepped and


    killed so I could take them with me too.


    ¡°I dropped by and cut the bunch of flowers in the garden.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I forgot about that¡­¡±


    She did a silly thing when he put her under house arrest after she found out about who he was.


    Serenity had a truckload of poultry dumped at the orchard near the estate.


    She never gave it another thought after that.


    ¡°Mom said the free¨Crange chickens are tastier, so she wanted me to bring you some. We¡¯re only two


    people, plus Nana. I doubt we can finish all of them. I¡¯ll give some to Libertyter.¡± Zachary never forgot


    to include his sister¨Cinw for the good stuff.


    For this, Serenity was grateful. He cared for and respected the people who mattered to her.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham proposed to Jas.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Zachary stared at her, ¡°Are you envious, honey? I can pop the question to you in public.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. We¡¯re basically an old married couple now. We got our marriage license a long time ago. I


    don¡¯t need a proposal.¡±


    Zachary fell silent for a moment before uttering, ¡°I will give you the grandest wedding so you will


    be the envy of all women.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already the envy of all women.¡±


    Zachary got to the cash register and held Serenity from the back. Sticking his chest against her back,


    he breathed into her ear and could not hide the jealousy in his husky voice. He asked, ¡°Why did Shawn


    come back? What did he tell you? The look in his eyes when he stared at you¡­ Was it as passionate


    as ever?¡±

 Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229


    Zachary¡¯s scorching lips could touch Serenity¡¯s cheek if she cocked her head back.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Putting down the flowers, Serenity stripped his arms from around her, stood up, and turned around to


    meet him face¨Cto¨Cface.


    ¡°I asked. Shawn came back because his mother wasn¡¯t feeling well. He took two days off and


    combined with the weekend, he had four days to visit his mom.


    ¡°He thought about dropping in to see Jas since he was passing by the bookshop. He didn¡¯te for


    me.


    ¡°Jas told me that Shawn called her beforeing to see if I was at the shop. He only came when he


    was sure I was not there. I ran into him when he was about to leave. We didn¡¯t talk for more than five


    minutes.


    ¡°Harry and Milo were outside watching. You know your bodyguards will be on your side if anything does


    happen.¡±


    Serenity helplessly pinched his face. ¡°Oh, you. You¡¯re always jealous. I told you that I see Shawn as a


    younger brother. I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling for him.¡±


    Taking her pinching hand, Zachary leaned his face into her palm and looked deeply into her eyes. He


    murmured in a raspy voice, ¡°I mind that you and Shawn know each other for many years. He had a lot


    more time with you than I did. Not to mention, he loved you too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about that. I came to know him first, and we¡¯ve been friends for more than


    a decade. Can you turn back time? I don¡¯t have to know him if you can. I¡¯ll only have you in my life.¡±


    The man would bring up the fact that she knew Shawn before him when jealousy reared its ugly head.


    Zachary pursed his lips without a word.


    He had no control over time. If he did, he would turn back time and grow up with Serenity.


    Seeing that he could not shake off the ill feelings, Serenity softened her voice and pacified him. ¡°Shawn


    has moved on, babe. Shawn may be the first to know me, and our friendship dates back years, but you


    will be the one with me for the rest of my life.


    ¡°You can have decades with me if I die in my eighties. Isn¡¯t that longer than Shawn?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°We¡¯ll live to be a hundred.¡±


    He added, ¡°You say Shawn¡¯s name so naturally.¡±


    Serenity answered, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t call him by his name. He¡¯s Mr. Lowe to me.¡±


    She continued to soothe him. ¡°Now enough of the jealousy.¡±


    ¡°Try not to see him again.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t see him. He¡¯s rarely in Wiltspoon anyway.¡±


    ¡°Call me babe. Always call me babe.¡± Zachary was milking it.


    Serenity usually addressed him as Zachary or Mr. York. It was only when he was angry that she would


    calm him with a term of endearment.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Babe. You¡¯re a babe. You¡¯re acting like such a baby.¡±


    Zachary responded, ¡°It sounds weirding out of your mouth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more used to saying your name.¡±


    With a smile, Serenity pulled his head down and kissed his face before purring, ¡°Babe.¡±


    An electrifying wave coursed through his body.


    Now that was the stuff.


    With the tension along his facial muscles easing up, Serenity sighed in relief.


    The jealous man was finally pacified.


    ¡°When can we go back?¡±

 Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230


    Zachary asked.


    ¡°We need to deliver some poultry to my sister, so we should leave now.¡±


    Her sister might be asleep if they went toote. Thest thing they wanted was to wake Liberty up.


    Serenity closed the shop and got into Zachary¡¯s car while the bodyguards took her car back.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    During the ride, she asked Zachary, ¡°Any news on the kidnapping at the zoo? Was it not the


    Newmans?¡±


    Zachary took a moment in silence before answering, ¡°The only thing confirmed is that Mr.Newman


    wasn¡¯t in on it.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t him, was it Mrs. Newman?¡± He mentioned nothing about Mrs. Newman.


    ¡°Josh is still investigating. Nothing is concrete for now, but we have our eyes on Mrs. Newman.¡±


    Zachary had believed the prime target was him right from the start.


    After a series of investigations though, he realized that the mastermind was after Serenity,not him.


    Since Mrs. Newman and her daughter had a grudge against Serenity, they zeroed in on Mrs. Newman.


    ¡°Mr. Newman and his wife seem to have a lot of secrets, but they¡¯re cautious and careful not to leave


    any dirt behind. The couple even piqued Julian¡¯s interest.¡±


    Julian was interested in cases that were tough to crack. Now that his attention was caught, Julian


    would handle the investigation himself.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get something on the couple if we get help from Ms. Camryn.¡±


    With Camryn¡¯s disinterested personality, Serenity voiced her concern, ¡°How can she help if she can¡¯t


    see? No matter what, Mrs. Newman is her mother.¡±


    Camryn and Mrs. Newman did not get along, but it would not change the fact that Mrs. Newman was


    her mother.


    Zachary kept to himself for a while before replying, ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go for Callum and Ms.


    Camryn. Callum has asked a practicing student of miracle healer to treat Ms. Camryn¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°Miracle healer?¡±


    The term did not sound very scientific.


    Since entering Zachary¡¯s world, Serenity realized she was introduced to a lot of unfamiliar things and


    people.


    As expected, she lived in a simple world before.


    ¡°The miracle healer is a highly skilled medical doctor. We don¡¯t know his name. All we know is that he


    is a genius doctor. He doesn¡¯t work in the hospital or a health center for that matter.


    ¡°He would only see patients of his preference. He won¡¯t even examine if the patient doesn¡¯t meet his


    personal liking. Nevertheless, he managed to heal the people he examined. That is how he earned his


    name.


    ¡°If my guess is right, he must be about my nana¡¯s age. It must be hard for the old man to move around


    at this age because not much was heard about himtely, but he has a student.


    ¡°The student, Dr. Carden, is a legend too. She rescued Mr. Lafayette during the power struggle


    between the Hamiltons and Lafayettes in Meadspringst year. She was the reason for the fall of the


    Hamiltons. The police arrested the family.


    ¡°Later, I heard Dr. Carden became close with Lee and Tim of the Johnson family but nothing more


    thereafter.¡±


    Since Lilian Carden did not return to Annenburg with the Johnson family, the Yorks could not track her


    down.


    ¡°Dr. Carden is on good terms with thedies of the Lafayettes and the Johnsons. However, Mr.


    Lafayette and his wife went on a honeymoon. We¡¯ll see whether we can get anything on Dr. Carden


    from Mrs. Young¨CJohnson.¡±


    Serenity listened intently and asked, ¡°You talked about taking me on a trip to Annenburg- when are you


    bringing me? I want to get to know Mrs. Young¨CJohnson. I¡¯ve heard stories about her.


    ¡°She¡¯s like the heroine in a book. Her life story was movie¨Clike. Everybody wants to be her.¡±


    Serenity got to know a bit about Jane from Zachary and Elisa.


    She believed Jane had the best of both worlds¨Cdeeply loved by her inws and her family.

 Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231


    Holding Serenity in his arms, Zachary lovingly uttered, ¡°I can make time once I¡¯m done with the tasks at


    hand. I¡¯ll take you to visit Ben and his wife. Ben carries his mom¡¯sst name too.¡±


    Zachary whispered in Serenity¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re the heroine of a book too, honey. Everybody wants to be


    you.¡±


    Serenity nudged him away. He would always breathe hot air into her ear along with his whispers. The


    sensation stirred activity in her loins and tempted her to jump him.


    The couple returned to the home at Brynfield after delivering the eggs and poultry to Liberty.


    Mrs. Lane was home.


    She brought over the couple¡¯s pets. She had been looking after the animals, and now she was back at


    Brynfield.


    The moment the door was opened, Snowball came running wagging its tail.


    Serenity was startled. At a closer look, she squatted and stroked Snowball¡¯s head. She said to Zachary,


    ¡°How did Snowball get so big?¡±


    Zachary was not keen on little animals. He only allowed pets at home because he loved Serenity too


    much. He gave Serenity Snowball and two cats when Serenity expressed her desire to have pets.


    Snowball loved it when Serenity stroked its head. However, Zachary stood far away in case the fur got


    all over him.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane has really looked after them. The thing is getting fatter by the day.


    ¡°The cats are chonky too. The three of them look like the three little pigs.¡±


    Rising to her feet, Serenity snapped back, ¡°Snowball has a name. It¡¯s not a thing. You¡¯re not very nice


    to Snowball.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s Snowball, not a thing.¡±


    Mrs. Lane said hello to the couple with a smile.


    ¡°Put these in the freezer, Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Zachary gave the prepped free¨Crange chicken from his mother to Mrs. Lane.


    Mrs. Lane took the bag for a look before remarking, ¡°You bought a lot of chickens, sir.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy them. The missus bought them and left them to wander in the orchard.¡±


    Mrs. Lane figured out what was up there and then.


    Serenity brought Snowball over to sit with Zachary. Zachary gave Snowball a look. While Snowball


    could not take a hint, Serenity could. She knew how much he disliked furry animals.


    She patted Snowball¡¯s head, gesturing the dog to go and rest.


    Snowball turned around and walked away.


    ¡°Is Nana home yet?¡± Serenity asked.


    ¡°The old missus went with Mr. Kevin on his business trip to Jensburg.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity blinked. Why was Nana going on a business trip with Kevin at her age?


    Jensburg?


    Oh, that reminded her. The woman Nana picked out for Kevin was in Jensburg. The person was the


    oldest son of the Queen Enterprise in Jensburg.


    It was clear as day the reason Grandma May went with Kevin to Jensburg.


    Theck of response on Kevin¡¯s part must have prompted the olddy to create an opportunity for


    Kevin to meet with Hayden.


    York Corporation owned two hotels and amercial mall in Jensburg. Kevin oversaw the food and


    beverage side of the family business and since the mall was just a short distance from the hotel, Kevin


    was also in charge of the operation.


    The Yorks operated five¨Cstar hotels, so Hayden must have been to the hotels before. There was no


    telling whether she had met Kevin though.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell us she was going away with Kevin?¡±


    Serenity added, ¡°I wanted to go along and join the fun too.¡±


    She wanted to go with Grandma May and get thetest gossip about everybody.


    Tilting his head, Zachary looked at his wife and tapped her forehead. He amusedly uttered, ¡°Nana is a


    bad influence on you.¡±


    ¡°Nana isn¡¯t bad at all. She¡¯s the world¡¯s best grandmother.¡±

 Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232


    ¡°A grandson¨Ctrolling nana.¡±


    Serenity defended Grandma May. ¡°How did Nana troll you? Everything she does is for your own good.


    Tell me. How did she troll you?¡±


    She gave Zachary a tiny shove, but Zachary caught her by the wrist. ¡°Seren, you have not washed your


    hands after touching the dog. Go and wash your hands. Don¡¯t use your grubby hands of dog fur to


    touch and push me. You know I can¡¯t stand the fur.¡±


    Serenity was lost for words.


    Mrs. Lane said with a smile, ¡°Go on and wash your hands, missus. I made you supper. You can have


    your supper when your hands are clean.¡±


    The mention of food was enough for Serenity to let her man off the hook this time.


    Retrieving her hand from Zachary¡¯s grasp, Serenity got up to wash her hands. While cleaning her


    hands, she asked. ¡°What did you make me, Mrs. Lane?¡±


    ¡°Your favorite.¡±


    Mrs. Lane gestured for Snowball to retreat to its doggie pen.


    Snowball was a smart dog. Knowing that its charms could not rub off on its male owner, it did not roam


    around the house. It docilely returned to its territory andy on the ground.


    Zachary did not have the habit of eating supper. He turned on the TV but nothing piqued his interest.


    Hence, he went to his room and took a shower before waiting for his beloved wife in bed.


    Such was the couple¡¯s routine after returning home.


    The night passed.


    Serenity and Liberty had to return to their hometown to sign a contract with the Hunt family today, so All


    You Can Eat was closed for the day.


    Despite his mother¡¯s urging, Duncan refused to leave Zachary¡¯s ce. nning to get breakfast at All


    You Can Eat, Duncan woke upte, cleaned himself in a hurry, and went out.


    He arrived at the diner to find the ce closed. Nevertheless, there was someone standing at the


    entrance.


    The person looked familiar to Duncan. It was Jessica.


    Jessica came here to fish for some answers from Liberty.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    This was a new task given to her by the unknown woman.


    The woman wanted an update on Zachary and Clive¡¯s investigation progress.


    It had been rough for Jessica in thest two days.


    The guilt was riding on her conscience as shemitted a crime for the first time.


    The worst part was her sister¨Cinw was still in the city. The woman had not gone back.


    Chelsea found fault with everything Jessica did. The tension in the air and the mess caused by Lucas


    were getting on Jessica¡¯sst nerves. She hoped Chelsea¡¯s family would be hit by a truck.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Duncan drew close and curtly asked Jessica.


    The abrupt questioning from Duncan gave Jessica a jump.


    She turned around to meet Duncan¡¯s dark eyes. The menacing scar on Duncan¡¯s deadpan face gave


    Jessica the creeps. She took a few steps back.


    ¡°I¨CI¡­ I¡¯m here to have breakfast.¡±


    Jessica stumbled to put together a lie.


    Duncan looked at the closed door and callously asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Liberty?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The door was closed when I arrived. I don¡¯t see Liberty or Sonny around. Her workers


    aren¡¯t here either.


    ¡°Why are you standing here if Liberty is not open for business?¡±


    Jessica immediately answered, ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll leave right now.¡±


    Holding onto her bag, Jessica quickly slipped past Duncan.


    The man was a horrifying sight.


    She would probably get nightmares if she stared at him.

 Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233


    After Duncan scared Jessica away, he looked at the closed door and pulled out his phone to call


    Liberty.


    It did not take long for Liberty to ept the call.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you open today, Liberty?¡±


    Duncan came off a bit harsh.


    ¡°Seren and I are off to take care of some stuff in our hometown. I¡¯m closed for the day to resolve the


    ownership issue with our parents¡® home today. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°Oh. Is it going to be resolved today? Do you need to go to court?¡±


    He could give a hand if Liberty wanted to take the Hunt family to court.


    ¡°We¡¯re settling it out of court. I got to go, Mr. Lewis. Talk soon.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Duncan hung up the call.


    Why did he not receive any news about Liberty¡¯s home issue being resolved? She did not tell him


    anything.


    Come to think of it, why would she tell him?


    He was not anybody to her. She had no obligation to talk to him about her personal matters.


    With that in mind, Duncan felt a lot better.


    Since All You Can Eat was not open for business, Duncan had to rush to the office for a meeting on an


    empty stomach.


    Not too long after he left, Lily appeared at the diner.


    Of course, Lily could not see anything since the ce was closed. She still had no idea that Liberty


    owned All You Can Eat.


    She came to deliver homemade breakfast to Duncan.


    Spotting Duncan¡¯s parked vehicle right in front of the diner from afar, Lily pulled up and watched


    Duncan.


    Lily saw Duncan scaring Jessica away.


    She even took a photo of them so Mrs. Lewis could identify who Duncan was talking to.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Jessica left in a fluster, but she had a quick exchange with Duncan, so it meant that they knew each


    other. Lily was confident at first that she would bag Duncan in no time.


    Despite Mrs. Lewis¡® heads¨Cup, she remained optimistic while being on the lookout for other women


    around Duncan.


    Lily would study and eliminate any potential rivals. By potential rivals, it was any woman who knew


    Duncan and had an interaction with him.


    She would never go for anything that did not guarantee results.


    After Duncan drove off, Lily started the engine and followed him.


    No sooner had Duncan stepped into his office than his secretary knocked on the door.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Harmon is here.¡±


    Duncan took a seat and said, ¡°Tell her I don¡¯t have time today. I¡¯m going to a meeting. She can look for


    my mom for anything.¡±


    The secretary was without a word.


    It was toote.


    Ms. Harmon was here and right behind him.


    ¡°I want to talk about a partnership with you. I don¡¯t think Mrs. Lewis can help me with that,¡± Lily said


    while carrying two food containers into the CEO¡¯s office.


    The secretary tactfully retreated out of the office.


    With Lily entering the office, Duncan cussed his secretary in his mind for informing him toote.


    It was his mother¡¯s fault too. Since his mother brought Lily to stroll around thepany, it was basically


    giving Lily the green light to roam as she pleased.


    s, Mrs. Harmon was a good friend of his mom for decades, so Duncan was not in a position to kick


    Lily out. Besides, Lily had not done anything to cross the line. She was merely visiting hispany and


    proposing a coboration.

 Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234


    For personal and professional reasons, Duncan could not tell Lily to get out.


    ¡°I guess you must not have breakfast yet, Duncan.¡±


    Lily drew close with a smile and put the food containers on Duncan¡¯s desk. ¡°Mrs. Lewis told me to bring


    them to you. She said you often sleepte and wake upte, so you don¡¯t have time to eat. Mrs. Lewis


    told me to bring you breakfast when she found out that I was going to meet you.


    ¡°I was driving behind you just now. I saw you going to a diner called All You Can Eat. Do you usually


    have breakfast there?¡±


    She should try the food there sometime. Was the food that good?


    Lily wondered whether Duncan was at the diner for the food or the operator.


    ¡°Ms. Harmon, my schedule is full for the day, so I don¡¯t have time to discuss a partnership today. I need


    to get to a meeting in a minute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll book a time with the secretaryter. We can talk business when you have time. What time is your


    meeting?¡±


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Lily looked at the time. Ten more minutes to go.


    Curling her lips, she opened the lids of the food containers and put the food right in front of Duncan one


    by one.


    ¡°Ten minutes should be enough for you to finish the food. Better eat up. This is Mrs. Lewis¡¯s love for


    you. Don¡¯t turn down her loving gesture.¡±


    Lily made the food herself.


    Nevertheless, she did not mention she was the chef. Instead, she put it vaguely that Mrs. Lewis had the


    breakfast delivered to him.


    Since she talked about a mother¡¯s love, and Duncan was hungry, he dly epted the food and


    ravished the meal in mere minutes.


    ¡°Do we have a new chef at home?¡±


    Putting down the cutleries, Duncan pulled out a napkin and wiped his mouth.


    Lily poured him a ss of water.


    Duncan thanked her and took the ss for a few sips.


    ¡°Could you tell?¡±


    Lily asked with a grin, ¡°How do you think the new chef did?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Nevertheless, he preferred Liberty¡¯s cooking. He was impressed by the taste made with the simplest


    ingredients.


    Liberty¡¯s food brought Duncan back to his youthful days of strolling the streets with his


    boys. He had the pleasure of sampling a lot of street food that he would never taste as the son of the


    Lewis family.


    While those years gave him great pain, they also brought him down to earth.


    Even when he became a CEO, he remained unassuming.


    He was no different than any ordinary folk except for being in the higher bracket of ie.


    Lily said with a smile, ¡°All that matters is that the food is delicious to you.¡±


    She nced at the time before clearing the food containers. She reminded Duncan, ¡°Your meeting is


    starting, Duncan. I¡¯m going to report to Mrs. Lewis on the mission aplished. By the way, Mrs.


    Lewis hopes you can be home for lunch. If you can¡¯t make it home, she said there¡¯s an event in a few


    days. She hopes you¡¯ll attend it with her.¡±


    Lily was going with Mrs. Lewis too.


    Mrs. Lewis intended to introduce thedies of the higher society in Wiltspoon to her.


    Serenity would probably be attending the event with Mrs. Stone.


    Mrs. Lewis mentioned that Mrs. Stone had been active within the circletely. She would reply


    favorably to any social invitations.


    She must be trying to bring Serenity into the exclusive circle.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    No one would want to get on Mrs. Stone¡¯s bad side as she was thedy of the Stone household.


    Besides, Mrs. Stone was once a business heavyweight before she retired from the corporate world.


    Furrowing his brows, Duncan uttered, ¡°Why does she want me to attend with her? Can I trouble you to


    go with my mom if my mom if you have time? I can¡¯t be bothered with social gatherings.¡±

 Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235


    Lily knew Duncan would say that.


    She uttered with a smile, ¡°Duncan, Mrs. Lewis wants you to go with her. I can¡¯t rece you. I¡¯m only the


    daughter of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s friend anyway. I¡¯m not family.


    ¡°I¡¯m not keen on social events either, but we don¡¯t have a choice most of the time. We have to fulfill our


    obligations.¡±


    Duncan had attended plenty of business parties to talk business. Before Lewis & Co. took off, he had to


    attend business engagements to drum in partnerships.


    Lewis and Co. was now a well¨Cknownpany in Wiltspoon. Duncan would only discuss big contracts


    with other CEOS while the trades on a smaller scale were left to his management team.


    He started to attend fewer of these gatherings unless his two best friends were going.


    Withpany around, Duncan would turn up briefly.


    However, more often than not, Zachary would not show up. Hence, it fueled Duncan¡¯sck of presence


    at social events.


    ¡°Who is the organizer? Where¡¯s the party?¡± Duncan asked.


    Lily replied, ¡°Mrs. Lewis said it was Old Mr. Dawson. It¡¯s going to be held at Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    Hearing that it was Old Mr. Dawson, Duncan had nothing more to say.


    The Dawsons were not as wealthy as the Yorks, but they were among the top ten richest families in


    Wiltspoon. Old Mr. Dawson was a personable man, and the Dawson family kept a low profile in


    Wiltspoon.


    The movers and shakers of Wiltspoon¡¯s corporate world would give Aaron Dawson respect by showing


    up to any one of his parties. Even Zachary could be seen at the old man¡¯s event.


    The Dawsons and the Yorks were on friendly terms. Zachary showed up at Old Mr. Dawson¡¯s business


    gatheringst year. It was the same event at Wiltspoon Hotel that Serenity attended with Jasmine and


    Mrs. Lowe when Zachary and Serenity first got married.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zachary¡¯s appearance stirred a hugemotion. Jasmine went to see what the hubbub was all about


    but failed to squeeze her way into the crowd. Serenity, on the other hand, was hiding in a corner


    stuffing her face with food.


    ¡°Go on to your meeting, Duncan. I¡¯ll clean the food containers and leave.¡±


    Lily reminded Duncan about his meeting.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Still, Duncan waited until Lily was done washing the containers before walking out of the office


    with her.


    With the secretary seeing Lily off at the lift, Duncan turned on his heel and took strides into the meeting


    room near his office.


    After leaving Lewis & Co., Lily suddenly hit the brakes when driving past All You Can Eat. She stopped


    the car by the street and got out to ask someone in the shop next to the diner.


    ¡°Do you know who¡¯s the owner of this breakfast diner?¡± Lily tenderly asked.


    The person replied, ¡°Do you mean Liberty? She needs to take care of personal matters in her


    hometown today, so she¡¯s not open for business. You have toe tomorrow if you want to try her


    breakfast. Her food is great, and the cleanliness of her ce is top¨Cnotch. It exins why her business


    is doing well.¡±


    The neighbors of All You Can Eat had oftene for a meal since the diner opened.


    Liberty owned the breakfast diner.


    Despite her shock, Lily did not show the expression on her face. She thanked the person, returned to


    her car, and drove away.


    She drove straight to the Lewises¡® residence instead of heading elsewhere.

 Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236


    Instead of going out, Mrs. Lewis stayed at home and waited for Lily¡¯s return. She wanted to know if


    Duncan ate the breakfast Lily delivered.


    Picking up on the sound of an approaching vehicle, Mrs. Lewis walked out of the house.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Lily got out of the car and approached Mrs. Lewis with empty food containers.


    Judging by the smile on Lily¡¯s smile, Mrs. Lewis could tell that her son ate Lily¡¯s homemade breakfast.


    The pair strolled back into the house in talk andughter.


    Handing the food containers to the maid, Lily helped Mrs. Lewis to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay longer at Duncan¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°Duncan has a meetinging up. I didn¡¯t want to take up too much of his time. Mrs. Lewis, I told


    Duncan that you told me to deliver the breakfast, and he ate it all up. He even asked me if you have a


    new chef. He thinks well of my cooking.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was all smiles as if Lily was about to be her daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°You should deliver Duncan packed breakfast more often. See if he needs anything else. With all that


    you do for him, he¡¯ll be smitten with you in no time. You can do it, Lily. I can¡¯t wait for you to be part of


    the family.¡±


    Pulling out her phone, Lily tapped into her photo album and pointed at Jessica before asking, ¡°Who is


    this woman, Mrs. Lewis? Do you know her? She seems to know Duncan. I saw them talking.


    ¡°All You Can Eat diner is owned by Liberty. Duncan was going to have his breakfast there, but Liberty


    was away for personal reasons. Her diner was closed today. He only ate my breakfast because he


    went to work on an empty stomach.¡±


    Otherwise, Duncan would not have eaten her food.


    Lily was confident at first and did not see Liberty as a threat.


    Mrs. Lewis had warned her that the person to watch was Liberty. Lily thought Duncan would be blind to


    fall for a fat divorcee with extra baggage like Liberty.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Now, she believed Mrs. Lewis had a point.


    Duncan enjoyed having breakfast at Liberty¡¯s diner. Something might develop between the two as time


    went by.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know this woman. I¡¯ve never seen her before. I¡¯ll have her looked up¨Cwho she is and how she


    came to know Duncan. She seemed to be leaving in a fluster. Duncan must


    have called her out on something. I wouldn¡¯t be worried about this woman if I were you.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was old and a mother to Duncan. She was a better judge of people than Lily. It did not take


    long for Mrs. Lewis to observe Jessica in the photo before eliminating her.


    ¡°Is this the street Duncan drives by to the office? If my guess is right, Duncan owns half the street. He


    bought themercial spaces there and left the management in the hands of his butler. The butler


    collects the rent.


    ¡°Liberty once worked at Duncan¡¯spany. She quit when she divorced her husband. I didn¡¯t pay


    attention to what she was doing after that. I can¡¯t believe she rented amercial space from Duncan


    to set up an eatery.¡±


    Furrowing her brows, Mrs. Lewis added, ¡°I wonder if Duncan collects rent from her. I should ask him.


    ¡°I told you to keep an eye out for Liberty. The person who can be your rival is Liberty. Out of all the


    ces she could have built her business, Liberty had to choose to operate on that street¨CDuncan¡¯s


    route to work.


    ¡°It¡¯s clear cut what she¡¯s really after. I bet she wants to marry into a rich family after her sister managed


    to. Well, she should take a look in the mirror. She¡¯s fat and divorced. Plus, she has a son from her


    previous marriage. She should consider herself lucky if she is able to find another man. How dare she


    set her sights on my son.¡±


    Not taking kindly toward Liberty, Mrs. Lewis put whatever me on Liberty.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I think Liberty is not eyeballing Duncan. At least, not at the moment. Let¡¯s not be so quick


    tobel her as a gold digger. Didn¡¯t Serenity marry Mr. York without knowing who he was? She nearly


    had a falling out with Mr. York when she found out the truth.¡±

 Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237


    Lily carried on talking. ¡°You told me about this. Serenity and Liberty are sisters. Serenity lost her


    parents at the age of ten, and it was her sister who raised her. Her sister taught her everything she


    knew. Serenity¡¯s character is the reflection of Liberty¡¯s.


    ¡°I believe Liberty isn¡¯t that kind of woman. Maybe she¡¯ll be my rival in love, but it won¡¯t be her


    intention. The problem lies with Duncan.¡±


    Lily was not a sheltered princess. She held a high position at Harmon Corporation and was well¨C


    traveled. Her perspective of the world was likely broader than Mrs. Lewis¡¯s.


    ¡°But now that I know about this, it should be enough warning to keep me on my toes.¡±


    Lily was lost in her thoughts. She should pull Duncan to her corner before sparks started to ignite


    between Duncan and Liberty. That way, Duncan would be hers.


    If¡­She were to lose to Liberty¡­


    Lily stopped her thoughts from wandering further. She refused to imagine a potential loss.


    She was way superior to Liberty in every way. Duncan would be blind to pick a divorcee like Liberty


    over her.


    Liberty, who was back in her hometown with her sister to re¨Csign a contract with the Hunts, could not


    stop sneezing.


    ¡°Did you catch a cold, Liberty? Get Dr. Sullivan to look at you when you go outter.¡± Dr. Sullivan was a


    famous general practitioner around the nearby towns. He had his own clinic. It was the go¨Cto ce for


    any minor ailment.


    Serenity and her sister often saw Dr. Sullivan when they were little.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the symptoms of a cold, so I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡± Rubbing her ear, Liberty asked her sister,


    ¡°Do you think my ear is red, Seren? I get a burning sensation. Maybe someone is talking bad about


    me.¡±


    Serenity took a look at one side of her sister¡¯s ears. It appeared red.


    She said, ¡°The customers must be saying something because you aren¡¯t open for business today.¡±


    The only person who would speak ill of Liberty was Jessica and no one else.


    The Browns probably would not badmouth the sisters anymore.


    Feeling her reddish ear, Liberty put the matter behind her.


    Further to what was discussed the day before, the sisters signed a new agreement with Old Mr. and


    Mrs. Hunt.


    The size of the house and vacantnd left behind by Serenity¡¯s parents were measured. Since half of


    thend belonged to their mother, Lisa, the sisters invited their maternal grandparents over.


    The Howdens had heard that Serenity and Liberty were back to fight for the property. They were aware


    that Serenity had married a rich man and reconnected with their aunt. Their aunt was the wife of a


    wealthy and powerful family too.


    It was a worry to the Howdens that Serenity mighte after them since they took four hundred


    thousand dors of the insurance money back then.


    It was a good thing Serenity did nothing of that sort.


    No matter what, the Howdens raised Lisa.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Despite learning that Serenity married well, the Howdens did not kick up a fuss or try to benefit from


    Serenity like the Hunts. All they hoped was for Serenity and Liberty not to hold a grudge against them.


    That was why Serenity¡¯s maternal grandparents were happy to sign Lisa¡¯s share of the inheritance over


    to the sisters when Serenity sent people to pick them up.


    As such, Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt had equal shares of the property with Serenity and Liberty.


    Although the old couple had possession of several hundred square feet, one thing to take into


    consideration was the different rates between the vacantnd and the built property.


    Serenity did the math, not taking advantage of Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt¡¯s rights orpromising her and


    her sister¡¯s own.


    This time, they had a lot of witnesses at the signing of the agreement.


    Old Mr. Hunt must have said something to his wife because Old Mrs. Hunt was a lot more pleasant to


    Serenity and Liberty now. She did not make a scene like thest time. Instead, she was cooperative


    with signing the contract.

 Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238


    Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt needed to be there for the ownership transfer formalities too.


    Once the procedure was done, and Liberty¡¯s name was on the title deed, Liberty and Serenity then paid


    the old folks for their share of the property.


    Serenity wanted to leave her part of the inheritance to Liberty as Liberty was the eldest daughter.


    Serenity had taken into consideration that her sister had it rougher in life.


    However, Serenity had not told her sister about it.


    Now all that was done and out of the way, the mayor said to the sisters, ¡°Liberty, Serenity, are you


    renting your farnd out? We have someone who wants to contract our fields. I had a meeting with


    the rest of the townspeople. Everybody is on board.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get the rent from the contracted fields, and the money will depend on the square footage of your


    land. The rate per acre will be the same across all. You can leave your number with me if you¡¯re


    interested. I¡¯ll transfer you the money when we sign the contract and receive the rental money for the


    land.¡±


    The person who was contracting everybody¡¯s farnd was Serenity.


    Nevertheless, Serenity said nothing about it. She uttered with a smile, ¡°Thank you. My sister and I


    won¡¯t be back to farm thend. It¡¯ll be a waste to leave the field empty. I¡¯m happy to rent it out if


    someone is keen to develop it. How long will the contract be for?¡±


    ¡°At least fifteen years,¡± replied the mayor.


    Serenity recalled the contract she drew up was for twenty years. However, she had not signed the


    papers with the town council. The mayor still had no idea that her contract was for twenty years.


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    Although Liberty knew about this, she said nothing as her sister was unwilling to tell the mayor the


    truth.


    Serenity told her sister to leave her contact details with the mayor.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The money could go to Liberty when the rent for the farnd was received.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Zachary.


    She went to a corner to pick up her husband¡¯s call.


    ¡°Babe.¡±


    She kept her voice down, not wanting others to listen to her intimate conversation with her husband.


    ¡°I can barely hear you, Seren. Say it loud and proud.¡± A certain somebody was pushing his luck for


    more.


    Serenity amusedly asked, ¡°Can¡¯t hear me? There are so many people around. I don¡¯t want them to


    listen to our conversation. Are you done with your work?¡±


    ¡°The meeting here just ended, so I wanted to call and ask how things were going on there. Will you be


    back in time to have lunch with me?¡± Zachary asked his wife over the phone as he fell back against his


    ck swiveling chair and twirled it.


    She did not need hispany but it was hard on Zachary because he had not seen her the whole


    morning.


    It felt like an eternity since hest saw her.


    ¡°I promised Mrs. Deli that I¡¯ll have lunch at her ce. She¡¯s cooking as we speak. We won¡¯t make it


    back for lunch. I¡¯ll make you a few of my specialties tonight. How about we pop open a bottle tonight?¡±


    Zachary poked fun at her. ¡°One ss will take you out. You¡¯ll sleep the night through. Your sister told


    me to watch you and stop you from drinking. You don¡¯t want me to tell on you to your sister.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with my sister¡­ I learned to drink a little more after going to events


    with my aunt. I can handle a couple of drinks now.¡±

 Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s decided then. I enjoy seeing you drunk. You¡¯ll be all over me!¡±


    Zachary kept his voice down at the end.


    Serenity was lost for words.


    The callous man had changed a lot. He could be such a flirt over the phone.


    ¡°Are things going well? Did they kick up a fuss?¡±


    The extremes Old Mrs. Hunt would go to had not been forgotten.


    Zachary was worried Old Mrs. Hunt would cause a scene.


    Still, there was no cause for concern as Zachary assigned bodyguards to protect Serenity, She brought


    lawyers, and she could fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s going well. My granddad must have told my grandmom what his sons and grandson said. My


    grandmom did not act up this time. She was cooperative. I got my maternal grandparents toe.


    They said they didn¡¯t want my mom¡¯s share and wanted us to have it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary had not met the Howdens.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Howdens were cruel for what they did back then. Nevertheless, that fact could be overlooked since


    they raised Lisa.


    ¡°My maternal grandparents apologized to us. They said they were unsympathetic for not taking me and


    Liberty in or standing up for us when my grandparents picked on us. They understood we had it rough


    over the years.¡±


    Serenity added, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sweat the small stuff anymore. No matter what, they raised my


    mom.


    ¡°Will that make you think that I¡¯m too forgiving, Zachary?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re a person of principles. You¡¯re calling me Zachary again.¡±


    Serenity grinned. ¡°Babe.¡±


    ¡°Come back soon when you¡¯re finished there. I miss you a lot.¡±


    ¡°We left home together this morning, you know. It¡¯s only been hours.¡±


    ¡°I would chain you to me if I could. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you for even a second.¡±


    Feeling butterflies in her stomach from all the sweet nothings, Serenity replied, ¡°I need to bring the


    forms to thend registry and then I can go home.¡±


    She then added, ¡°I miss you a lot too.¡±


    Zachary knew Serenity did not long for him as much as he did for her, but it made him. happy that she


    could say it out loud.


    The couple talked on the phone for a while before Serenity ended the call.


    With the task straightened out, the sisters, together with the bodyguards, went to have lunch at Mrs.


    Deli¡¯s home.


    Mrs. Deli and her husband ughtered some poultry and bought a lot of greens to prepare a feast.


    Lisa was the closest to Mrs. Deli when she was alive. They were somewhat rted too. Mrs. Deli was


    over the moon that the sisters felt at home at her ce.


    Serenity and Liberty¡¯s uncles invited the girls over for lunch, but Liberty turned them down.


    At least, there was no more fighting between them.


    Still, Liberty and Serenity were not saints to forget about the past and share a meal with their rtives.


    After lunch, the girls chatted with Mrs. Deli and the other townspeople for a while before going into town


    to file the paperwork at thend registry during working hours. They then left their hometown.


    Serenity wanted to give Mrs. Deli some money, but thetter would not have any of it. Mrs. Deli insisted


    on giving the sisters her homegrown fruits and vegetables.


    The people sent by Elisa to sign an agreement with the mayors of neighboring towns arrived after


    Serenity and Liberty were gone.


    These two matters were done in a day.


    With the contracts signed, work could be started on Serenity¡¯s and Elisa¡¯s invested project. It was close


    to evening by the time they got back to the city.

 Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ll go to Zachary¡¯s office and wait for him to get off work.¡±


    Behind the wheel, Serenity told her sister and turned to ask her nephew, ¡°Do you want toe with me


    to pick your uncle up, Sonny?¡±


    Before Sonny could answer, Liberty replied, ¡°Zachary will think of him as a third wheel if you take him.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s mind immediately flew to his Uncle Zack¡¯sment about him. Shaking his head, Sonny


    responded, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a third wheel, Aunt Ser. I¡¯m Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Sonny is Sonny. Sonny is not a third wheel. Don¡¯t take your uncle¡¯s words to heart.¡±


    Liberty jumped in with a smile, ¡°Just drop us at our rental ce. I¡¯m taking him to shop for ingredients


    for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Serenity did not insist.


    She drove her sister and nephew back to their rental apartment and watched them take the elevator


    upstairs before driving away.


    Once at York Corporation, she ran into Camryn.


    Camryn came alone to York Corporation. Supported by her white cane, Camryn carried a bouquet of


    flowers and slowly took strides into the office building following the guidance of the security guard on


    duty.


    Having spotted the woman, Serenity parked the car and took quick paces to her.


    ¡°Ms. Camryn.¡±


    Camryn stopped when Serenity called out to her. Turning to the source of the voice, Camryn smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s you, Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Who are you delivering the flowers to? Where is your employee?¡±


    Camryn mentioned that her employees would handle the deliveries while she watched the shop. The


    delivery was not a convenient job for her since she could not see.


    ¡°The flowers are for Mr. York; Mr. Callum to be precise. He requested that I make the delivery.¡±


    Camryn was honest with her answer.


    Callum told her that he would rmend her services to the Marshalls if she hand- delivered the


    flowers to him. The Marshalls were having a ball in the Wiltspoon Hotel in two days, and they needed


    flowers to decorate the event hall. If all went well, the Marshalls


    would ask the hotel to source the flowers through Spring Blossoms.


    This was business.


    Wanting to score the business opportunity, Camryn took the risk and came delivering the flowers to


    Callum.


    Serenity puckered her brows. It was Callum¡¯s, funeral; he would regret it sooner orter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see Mr. Callum,¡± Serenity kindly offered.


    Camryn thanked Serenity but rejected the gesture. She said, ¡°Mr. Callum said that I must walk to his


    office myself. I can¡¯t let anyone take me, but I can ask people for directions.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    Did the York boys have the tendency to shoot themselves in the foot when courting their wives?


    ¡°Mrs. York, I must be reaching the entrance, right? The security guard told me it was several hundred


    feet away. I counted my footsteps. I think I¡¯m about a hundred over feet away from the door.¡±


    Looking at the office building, Serenity gauged it to be about hundred and fifty feet distance.


    ¡°Yes. You have around hundred and fifty feet to go. There are steps leading up to the entrance. Take


    your time on the steps. Once inside, you can walk straight, and the receptionist will ask your purpose


    for being here. Just tell her that you¡¯re here to deliver flowers to Callum.


    ¡°About hundred thirty feet after the entrance, turn right to the elevator. I think Callum¡¯s office is on the


    sixty¨Csixth floor.¡±


    Serenity let Camryn know the direction.


    Camryn knew what floor Callum¡¯s office was on as he told her that on the phone.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The problem was taking the elevator alone since she was blind.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re out of the elevator, take a few steps ahead and turn right. Callum¡¯s secretary will take you


    to his office when you walk further in.¡±


    Callum was digging his grave to demand Camryn find her way to his office. Serenity was happy to give


    Callum what he wanted and a chance to be his own worst enemy.

 Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241


    Camryn quietly listened to what Serenity said. She had a very good memory, so she remembered


    everything after Serenity said it once.


    ¡°Ms. Camryn, can you remember the route I told you about?¡± Serenity asked with concern.


    Camryn replied warmly, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. York. I can remember it.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going now.¡±


    Serenity had to go up to the top floor to find Zachary. She would be taking a different elevator.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll walk slowly. Mr. Callum said I have to walk by myself and can¡¯t let anyone lead me.¡± Serenity


    felt that her brother¨Cinw was courting death by causing trouble for Camryn. Camryn thought the


    same.


    She did not know when she had offended Callum.


    Callum wanted to make things difficult for her, so he threw a bait to lure her.


    The business of her flower shop had been averagetely. Except for that one day when someone came


    to her store to buy all the roses, there were usually not many people who bought flowers.


    When Callum suggested that he would rmend the Marshalls buy flowers from her store to


    decorate the banquet site, Camryn was tempted.


    The ce the Marshalls were holding their banquet, Wiltspoon Hotel, was huge. The people on the


    guest list were all dignified bigshots in Wiltspoon¡¯s business world, so arge amount of flowers and


    nts would be needed to decorate the venue.


    If she could cinch that order, she would earn enough to make it through the month. She would be able


    to pay the wages of her two workers and still have some money left to spend.


    That was why even when the conditions proposed by Callum were harsh for a blind person, Camryn


    agreed.


    She often bumped into Callum when she went out in the morning, and he always had a way to provoke


    her into getting into his car and letting him send her to the store.


    Camryn felt that Callum was not a bad person, but after receiving his request for her to personally send


    the flowers, she did not understand what he wanted to do. Was he trying to make things hard for her?


    Or was there another reason?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go then. Take care. If you don¡¯t remember the directions, then stop and ask someone. They¡¯ll tell


    you where to go.¡±


    Serenity went straight to Camryn the moment she got out of her car and talked to Camryn for a long


    time. Everyone else could see that Camryn was someone whom Mrs. York knew.


    They would not dare neglect her.


    Even if the two women did not know each other, the staff of York Corporation would still be kind to


    Camryn. If they treat visitors with a bad attitude, it would ruin York Corporation¡¯s reputation. The


    company would not want such uncouth staff.


    Serenity said a few more words to Camryn before leaving first.


    When she entered the office building, she told the receptionist to show Camryn the way if thetter


    needed help.


    After Serenity left, Camryn calmed down before going forward again.


    She heard Serenity¡¯s footsteps and remembered which direction to go. She closed the distance of


    hundred and fifty feet without issue and knew that she reached the entrance of the office building when


    her white cane touched the steps.


    She walked very slowly as she went up the steps; it was the easiest ce for her to trip.


    Fortunately, there were not many steps at the entrance, and she finished climbing them without a hitch.


    As she stood at the entrance, she listened quietly again and heard footsteps walking toward her. She


    turned in another direction and determined the way forward.


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Newman.¡±


    A receptionist came over and greeted Camryn with a smile.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Camryn faced the receptionist, who was a little surprised to see her wearing sunsses and holding a


    white cane like a blind person. However, the receptionist quickly snapped back to her senses.


    It was no wonder Mrs. York told them to look after her.


    It turns out that Ms. Newman was blind.

 Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242


    Why did the CO0 tell a blind person to send him flowers?


    The receptionist scolded Callum in her heart but a smile remained on her face. She said to Camryn,


    ¡°How may I help you, Ms. Newman?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±


    Camryn remembered the distance between the entrance to the elevator. There was no need to bother


    the receptionist.


    ¡°Very well. Please approach us if you need any help, Ms. Newman.¡± The receptionist said with a smile.


    She watched Camryn hold the bouquet of flowers and slowly walk forward while scanning with her


    cane. She waited until Camryn was far away before returning to her post.


    Then, she said to her colleague, ¡°How could the COO ask for a blind woman to send him flowers?¡±


    ¡°Could he be interested in Ms. Newman? We¡¯ve been working in thepany for two years, but we


    haven¡¯t seen him interested in any woman before. No young woman has evere to thepany


    looking for him either.¡±


    The receptionistughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know that Ms. Newman is blind.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The COO was the second young master of the York family. How could someone of his noble status be


    interested in a blind woman?


    However, that was his business. It had nothing to do with them.


    There was no one in the elevator when Camryn entered it.


    She fumbled around and touched the numbered buttons, feeling with her fingers for a while before


    confirming that this elevator was not able to go straight to the sixty¨Csixth floor. She pressed thest


    number instead.


    When the elevator took her to her floor, she quickly stepped out.


    Several people who wanted to ride the elevator happened to be there.


    Camryn asked them which elevator to take in order to reach the sixty¨Csixth floor directly.


    When the person saw that Camryn was facing another direction and holding a walking cane while


    talking to him, he guessed that she was blind. He could not help but wave his hand in front of her eyes.


    When Camryn did not respond, he confirmed that she could not see.


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± the man said kindly.


    Camryn turned around when she heard the man¡¯s voice. She faced him and followed him. forward.


    The man led her to another elevator and pressed the open button for her. When she entered, he said to


    the people inside, ¡°Thisdy wants to go to the sixty¨Csixth floor. She can¡¯t see.¡±


    Then, someone helped Camryn press the button for the sixty¨Csixth floor and said, ¡°Do you need me to


    take you to the sixty¨Csixth floor?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Does this elevator go straight to the sixty¨Csixth floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The highest it can go to is the sixty¨Cseventh floor.¡±


    Camryn hummed, thanked the man again, and politely refused to be apanied by him. She was


    afraid that Callum would be unhappy if he saw someone take her upstairs and refuse to introduce her


    business to the Marshall family.


    As the elevator went up, the people inside went out one after another.


    Soon, Camryn was the only one left in the elevator.


    She listened to the movement around her quietly. After making sure that there was no one around, she


    guessed that she was the only one going to the sixty¨Csixth floor. That meant she could exit the next


    time the elevator door opened.


    The door opened again in less than two minutes.


    Camryn quickly went out.


    Remembering, what Serenity told her, she walked slowly after she got out of the elevator.


    ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±


    She stopped when she heard a gentle male voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m from the florist. Mr. Callum York called my store and asked me to send him a bouquet of flowers.¡±


    Camryn exined the purpose of her visit and her identity.

 Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243


    Callum¡¯s secretary looked at the bouquet Camryn was holding and said warmly, ¡°Please wait a


    moment. I¡¯ll call and ask Mr. Callum.¡±


    The secretary had not received the news, so he had to ask Callum for confirmation before. he could let


    Camryn in to see him.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Camryn stood there quietly, waiting for the secretary to use the inte to confirm with Callum.


    Soon, he walked up to her and said warmly, ¡°Pleasee with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Camryn thanked the secretary as she followed him.


    When they came to his office, the secretary knocked on the door and went in first to announce that


    Camryn had arrived.


    ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Callum was still busy, so he responded in a deep voice without raising his head.


    The secretary invited Camryn to enter the office before retreating.


    Camryn listened attentively to which direction Callum¡¯s voice resounded from when he talked to the


    secretary.


    She walked straight in that direction after entering the office.


    When she encountered something along the way, she avoided it. Although she walked very slowly, she


    managed to make her way to Callum¡¯s desk.


    The reason she was sure she reached his desk was that her walking stick poked Callum¡¯s foot under


    the desk. She hurriedly retracted the cane.


    Callum only looked up when his foot was poked by her cane.


    ¡°Why are you sote? I was just about to leave work.¡±


    Callumined about Camryn¡¯s tardiness the moment he opened his mouth.


    Camryn fumbled and leaned the white cane against his desk, then handed the bouquet to Callum and


    said apologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t see, so I walk slower than normal. That¡¯s why I¡¯mte. This is the bouquet


    you asked for on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. How did youe here?¡±


    Callum took the flowers and casually ced them on the table. He did not like flowers. He was just


    looking for an excuse for Camryn toe over.


    ¡°I had one of my assistants drive me to the entrance of the office building, then I walked. myself in.¡±


    ¡°No one led you here?¡±


    ¡°No, I only asked how to get to your office from the entrance.¡±


    Callum hummed and looked at her for a moment before saying gently, ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Huh?


    Camryn was a little stunned. She thought Callum would let her go back after she delivered the bouquet


    and received the payment from him.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, sit down for some water.¡±


    Callum got up as he spoke and walked around the desk to pour a cup of warm water for Camryn.


    Camryn felt around for a chair and carefully sat down. She hurriedly thanked Callum when he handed


    her a cup of warm water.


    ¡°If I tell you not to let your assistant drive you here, can you take a car to mypany?¡± Callum asked


    as he returned to his seat.


    Camryn paused before saying, ¡°Is there a bus that stops in front of yourpany?¡±


    ¡°There are several buses that pass by the entrance of mypany.¡±


    ¡°If someone can send me to the bus stop, I can reach yourpany without needing my assistant to


    drop me off.¡±


    After staring at her for another moment, Callum pursed his lips and said, ¡°Trying by yourself next


    time. Tell your employee to stop Bus No. 6 for you. That one can reach mypany.¡±


    Camyrn was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Mr. York, did I offend you somehow?

 Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244


    ¡°No. We¡¯ve only met a few times. How could you have offended me?¡±


    Even if she had offended him, he would be tolerant. After all, they would spend the rest of their lives


    together.


    He would not hold it against her.


    ¡°If I haven¡¯t offended you, why did you want me to personally send the flowers over? You also wanted


    me toe here by myself and not let others lead me.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Callum said, ¡°You¡¯ll being here often in the future. I hope you can remember the route you need to


    take to reach me. Once you¡¯re familiar, it¡¯s easier for you toe over.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    Why would shee to see him?


    Plus, why did he say she woulde here often?


    ¡°Some of the potted nts in ourpany have died. Maybe they died of radiation because there are


    too manyputers. I want to help everyone change their potted nts.


    Callum stopped to look at her.


    Camryn thought, ¡®What a great business opportunity!¡®


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take the bus myself next time Ie over. I know where to go after reaching the building


    entrance since I remember the route. I¡¯lle quicker next time. I won¡¯t keep you waiting.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, if yourpany wants to change your potted flowers, you cane to Spring Blossoms.


    Our store has many potted nts suitable for the office.¡±


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Sure. Send over all green potted nts suitable for the office. tomorrow. We


    want as many as you have. Size doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s a small park in front of the office building. You


    can ce them there.¡±


    Camryn responded, ¡°Okay.


    ¡®Mr. York¡­


    ¡°Call me Callum. Mr. York sounds awkward.¡±


    Camryn was a little taken aback, but she soon smiled faintly and uttered, ¡°Mr. Callum.¡±


    It would not sound as awkward if she used his first name, right?


    Callum thought about how they had only known each other for a short amount of time. She would find it


    inappropriate to just address him by his name, so he did not say more and acquiesced to her adding a


    Mr to his name.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, about the Marshall family¡­¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Since you sent the bouquet over as I requested, I¡¯ll keep my promise. I¡¯ll call the hotel


    managerter and have him send someone to buy flowers from your store.¡±


    The Marshall family told the hotel to set up the venue on their own. They informed the hotel what they


    wanted, and the staff would set up the ce ording to their requests. The staff guaranteed that the


    banquet would be grand and magnificent.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    Camryn was happy. She felt that the trip made today was not in vain.


    She was able to receive tworge orders.


    Seeing her good mood, Callum was happy too.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going now, Mr. Callum. I won¡¯t disturb your work.¡±


    Camryn felt for her white cane and held it before standing up to leave. However, she did not forget to


    remind Callum, ¡°Mr. Callum, you haven¡¯t given me the money for the flowers.¡±


    Callum did not withhold the payment from her and pulled out two hundred dors from his wallet to


    hand to her.


    He told her to wrap a bouquet worth two hundred dors for him.


    After receiving the money, Camryn ced the cash into her trouser pocket and once again turned to


    leave.


    Callum picked up the bouquet of flowers, walked around the desk, and stuffed it into Camryn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is for you. Let¡¯s go out together. It¡¯s time for dinner, so I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Camryn was dumbfounded by his actions.


    He called and told her to personally send over a bouquet of flowers, which she did. She thought he was


    giving the bouquet to a girl he fancied. She did not expect him to give it to her so casually.


    The money for the flowers went into her pocket, and the bouquet returned to her hands too.

 Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245


    ¡°Mr. Callum?¡± Camryn called out in bewilderment.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers, and I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. Telling you to send a bouquet over was just a way for


    you to get yourself acquainted with the route toe see me. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you in the


    future.¡±


    Callum exined with a smile, ¡°But your silly look is quite funny. Since you amused me, I¡¯ll treat you to


    dinner. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Camryn scolded him in her heart, ¡®You¡¯re the fool!¡®


    He did not y by the rules. She waspletely bbergasted by him.


    On the surface, Camryn recovered her calm demeanor and followed Callum out while declining his


    invitation to dinner.


    ¡°You¡¯ll just order takeout if you go back anyway. It¡¯s not good to eat takeouts often. If you don¡¯t want me


    to treat you, then you treat me instead. I gave you two big business opportunities, so it¡¯s natural you


    treat me to a meal.¡±


    Camryn choked. After a moment, she said, ¡°I only have a few hundred dors with me. I might not be


    able to treat you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He was from the York family and usually ate at Wiltspoon Hotel. Wiltspoon Hotel belonged to his family,


    so it was only natural for him to eat there.


    She had been there before. It was for a dinner before she went blind and she was aware that a meal


    there would cost at least several hundred dors.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can lend you the money to treat me.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    Callum turned to look at her stunned expression and grinned. ¡°Your choice. Is it your treat or mine?¡±


    Either way, he wanted her to apany him to dinner.


    If they got used to each other earlier, they would get along betterter.


    He could also learn what food she liked.


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to order too much food since it¡¯s just the two of us. A main and several side


    dishes would be enough. It¡¯s not like everything on the menu in Wiltspoon. Hotel is expensive. There


    are affordable choices too.¡±


    At those words, Camryn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯ll be my treat, Mr. Callum, as thanks. for giving


    me two big business deals.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    The money she would be paying for the meal was the money he gave her anyway, so he did not mind.


    They would be husband and wife in the future, and there was no need for a family to draw such clear


    divides. His belongings were hers, and hers were his; they were each other¡¯s.


    Callum took Camryn to the elevator and went to the first floor.


    There, he met his brother and sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°Callum and Ms. Newman,¡± Serenity greeted them with a smile.


    She thought Camryn had left. She did not expect her toe down with Callum.


    Callum was tall and handsome, and Camryn looked petite and delicate standing beside them. As


    Serenity saw them walking together, she felt that they looked like a good match. ¡°Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    Callum greeted Serenity back.


    On the other hand, Camryn addressed Serenity politely. Callum looked at her and wanted to correct her


    form of address, but he remembered that she was not his wife yet. Thus, she could not call Serenity so


    familiarly.


    He had always treated her as his wife and was practicing how to be a good husband to her, but she


    treated him like a stranger.


    The person who caused this situation was his darling and respectable nana!


    Callum remembered that his nana followed Kevin to Jensburg and felt that he was better off than


    Kevin. Although Camryn had not regained her sight yet and faced many inconveniences in her daily


    life, at least she was right under his watch. On the other hand, Kevin had to take a flight in order to


    meet Mr¨CNo, Ms. Queen.


    His nana still loved him more.

 Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246


    ¡°Zachary,¡± Callum greeted.


    Zachary nced at Camryn and the bouquet of flowers she was holding, then his eyes returned to his


    younger brother. He sighed faintly, hugged Serenity¡¯s waist, and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    Without waiting for Callum to reply, he left with Serenity in his arms.


    Serenity turned to look back as she walked.


    Zachary used his hand to push her face forward and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m more handsome than


    Callum.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking at Callum; I¡¯m looking at Camryn. Wait, why do you sound jealous?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at another man. Even if he¡¯s my brother, I¡¯ll still get jealous.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°If we have a son in the future and I treat our son well, will you be jealous of


    him too?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get jealous if we have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°I also want to have a daughter and break your family¡¯s record. Who knows if I¡¯ll have the chance? I¡¯d


    better prepare for a son. If you¡¯re going to be jealous of your own son, then I hope you¡¯re prepared to


    be jealous for the rest of your life.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression turned sullen. He seemed very unhappy.


    He thought, ¡®If we have a baby in the future, and that baby turns out to be a boy, he¡¯ll take away my


    wife¡¯s attention. Maybe Seren will treat the baby better than she treats me. Should we use birth control


    for now? I still want to spend time alone with her.¡±


    ¡°I told Josh to help me find out if there¡¯s a fortune teller to divine the fate of our family. Maybe there¡¯s


    something preventing the York family from having girls.¡±


    Zachary still very much wanted a daughter.


    That was not only his wish, but also the wish of the York family for several generations.


    ¡°Did you find one?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. Real diviners are hard to invite even if we can find them, but I¡¯ll find one and ask for their help


    no matter how much money I have to spend. Let¡¯s see if our generation can conceive a girl.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I heard that fate is also important. If the diviner doesn¡¯t want toe, then we can¡¯t


    force them. Ask Nana if she knows any fortune tellers.¡±


    The couple chatted as they walked out of the office building and toward Zachary¡¯s car.


    The bodyguards brought the car that Serenity drove over back.


    After getting into the car, Zachary said, ¡°I heard she called a fortune teller over once to Whitmore


    Mansion, the ce where we spent our New Year. She also invited him to Wildridge Manor when it was


    first built.


    ¡°But she said the diviner was already in his seventies when she invited him to Wildridge Manor. I guess


    he must have already passed by now.¡±


    Wildridge Manor was built decades ago.


    Serenity sighed.


    She liked to listen to pseudoscience. Although she did not understand, it was quite interesting.


    Even though she was slightly afraid of the paranormal, she still liked to hear about it.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to take our time to look for one.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°At most, we can try again for a girl the second time.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s palm covered her t belly for a moment before he retracted his hand. He said enviously, ¡°If


    only we could be like Remy¡¯s brother and sister¨Cinw. His sisters¨Cinw both had twins for their first


    pregnancies. His second sister¨Cinw had identical twins, and his oldest sister¨Cinw is almost due


    too.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Having one son is enough to make you jealous. It¡¯ll be worse if we have twin boys.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He was hoping they could have fraternal twins, or a pair of identical girls instead.

 Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247


    The York family had more boys than the Johnson family in Annenburg. Zachary secretly vowed to find


    a particrly powerful fortune teller to do a divination for their family. Was there a problem that caused


    their family to be unable to conceive girls?


    ¡°Babe, what do you think of Callum and Camryn now? I think Callum is courting death.¡±


    Serenity changed the topic.


    She did not want her husband to keep bringing up the mention of having a baby girl and stress her out.


    ¡°They¡¯re a good match. It¡¯d be better if Ms. Newman regained her sight. What do you mean Callum is


    courting death?¡±


    Zachary still did not know what his brother had done.


    Serenity told him, ¡°He called the flower shop and told Camryn to send him a bouquet of flowers. And he


    told her not to let anyone lead her and asked her to walk by herself. He¡¯s not considerate at all of the


    fact that Camryn can¡¯t see.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that courting death? I bet he¡¯ll regret his decision every day in the future.¡±


    Zachary felt a flush rose to his cheeks at the mention of regretting one¡¯s decisions as he too did many


    things he hade to regret.


    ¡°It¡¯s his funeral. He doesn¡¯t know how to learn from the example I set for him, I won¡¯t entertain him if he


    comes to us for help in the future.¡±


    Serenity looked at him and grinned.


    Zachary knew what she was smiling at and felt a little annoyed and embarrassed. He pressed her into


    his arms, pinned her head, and leaned down to seal her mouth so she could notugh at him again.


    Callum guessed that his brother and sister¨Cinw were talking about him, but he did not care.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    When they first got married, Callum and his brothers avidly discussed the couple. Everyone wondered


    if Zachary would be conquered by Serenity.


    What Callum regretted the most was that he did not make a bet with his brothers. If he did, he would


    have won.


    He bet Zachary would fall in love.


    However, it seemed like all his other brothers also thought Zachary would be conquered by Serenity.


    s, his oldest brother was not tough enough. If he was, he would be able to go eight to


    ten years without falling in love with Serenity¡­ However, Zachary sumbed in less than half a year!


    Callum walked out of the office building with Camryn under the gaze of countless employees.


    Camryn could feel the numerous eyes on her. Fortunately, she remained focused and calmly followed


    Callum.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, my shop assistant is still waiting for me outside. I¡¯ll go out and tell her to go back to the


    store first. Why don¡¯t we meet in front of the building?¡±


    Camryn could not see everyone¡¯s expressions, but she could imagine what she looked like following


    Callum with a bouquet of flowers in her arms. The scene could be easily misunderstood.


    ¡°It¡¯s dinner now, and there are too many people around. You¡¯ll bump into people easily since you can¡¯t


    see. We¡¯ll leave in my car, and I¡¯ll stop for you to talk to your assistant. Isn¡¯t that much more convenient


    than you walking out by yourself?¡±


    Camryn fell silent.


    She did not want to leave in Callum¡¯s car.


    After thinking about it, she realized that she would be treating Callum to dinner. She still had to sit in his


    car after leaving thepany.


    Thus, Camryn calmed down.


    A few minutester, Callum saw a girl on a motorcycle staring at the people leaving and entering the


    building. He guessed the girl was Camryn¡¯s assistant and stopped the car as he reached her.


    He lowered the window and asked, ¡°Are you the girl working in Spring Blossoms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who¨CBoss.¡±


    The girl saw Camryn sitting in the passenger seat.


    ¡°You head back to the store first. I¡¯m buying Mr. York dinner.¡±


    Camryn told the girl to go back to the store first when she heard thetter¡¯s voice. There was no need


    for her to continue waiting here.


    The girl was aware that Camryn was sending the flowers over in order to get arge business order.


    Since Camryn said that she was treating Callum to dinner, it meant that she had sessfully gotten the


    order. She must be treating him to dinner as repayment.


    The girl did not think much about it and rode back to the store when Callum drove the car away.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at Wiltspoon Hotel.

 Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248


    Callum booked a private room.


    After the two sat down at the table, he turned his head to look at the waiter, who immediately handed


    him the menu.


    The waiter thought in confusion, ¡®Mr. Callum eats here every day. Why does he need the menu?¡®


    Callum did not care what the waiter was thinking. He opened the menu, read the names of the dishes


    and the prices to Camryn, and let her order.


    ¡°You can order whatever you want, Mr. Callum.¡±


    The meal was Camryn¡¯s treat, so she told him to order what he wanted.


    ¡°You only brought a few hundred dors. I¡¯m worried the food I order will be too expensive.¡± Camryn


    was silent before saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could lend me the money?¡±


    Callumughed. ¡°I did say that, but you look like you don¡¯t want to owe me money. We¡¯ll just order


    some cheaper dishes.¡±


    Camryn did not object as she listened to him listing off a few dishes that were not too expensive.


    The waiter took down the orders and said respectfully, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. I don¡¯t have nster, so it doesn¡¯t matter if the foodes


    out slow.¡±


    Camryn spat in her heart, ¡®You¡¯re not in a rush, but I am.¡±


    However, she was the host now and could not say such a thing.


    After the waiter left, Callum asked, ¡°How has business been recently?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Competition is tough. Where do you get your goods from?¡±


    Camryn asked, ¡°Why are you asking all this, Mr. Callum? Do you want to open a flower shop?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking of helping you find a cheaper supplier so you can make a greater profit.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve been working with my supplier for years, and he has always given me the best


    prices.¡± The supplier gave her the best price after finding out that she was blind.


    They worked together well for many years, so Camryn had no intention of changing her supplier.


    Furthermore, she would owe Callum a favor if she epted his offer.


    He gave her tworge orders, and she was repaying the favor by treating him to a meal. She did not


    want to owe him another after just returning one.


    Most importantly, she was not close to him.


    Even now, she still had not figured out what Callum wanted with her.


    She was only the eldest daughter of the Newman family in name. Everyone knew she was even worse


    off than a servant. There was no merit in Callum approaching her.


    With his status, he did not need to use her to achieve some kind of goal, right?


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Callum thought of asking the housekeeper in charge of the flowers and nts in the manor to deliver


    them to her and charge her only a small amount. However, he felt that she would definitely refuse.


    Since she wanted to remain the same supplier, he did not push it.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, may I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±


    Callum smiled. ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    Camryn said honestly, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t guess, then that¡¯s fine. In any case, I won¡¯t harm you.¡±


    Camryn was silent for a moment and said, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor.¡±


    They were not rted to one another in any way. He was definitely after something by helping her, but


    he refused to say, and she could not guess.


    Camryn did not like this feeling of being in the palm of his hands.

 Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249


    Callum did not speak.


    Camryn remained silent when she did not get an answer.


    She could feel Callum¡¯s gaze on her.


    After a while, the waiter served the food.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Callum finally opened his mouth but did not answer Camryn.


    Camryn could not see, so he filled her bowl with soup and ced it in front of her. ¡°Have some soup


    first. I¡¯ll serve you the other dishes when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Callum also served himself a bowl of soup and ate while asionally putting more food on Camryn¡¯s


    te.


    Camryn usually ordered fast food where all the side dishes were ced together, so she could just eat


    slowly.


    Now that she was eating with Callum, she did not know where the food was. Even when she reached


    out to stab the food with her fork, she did not know what she would be eating.


    She could only¡¯ept Callum¡¯s care.


    If it could be avoided, she never wanted to eat with Callum again in her life.


    ¡°Do you like shrimp?¡± Callum asked as he finished the soup and ced the bowl down. Without waiting


    for her answer, he put on a pair of disposable gloves, grabbed a few shrimps to peel off the shells, and


    dipped them into the sauce before cing them on Camryn¡¯s te.


    ¡°I deshelled the shrimp and dipped them in the sauce for you. You can eat them straight.¡°


    If Grandma May were here to see Callum¡¯s actions, she would praise him for being thoughtful. He was


    much better than Zachary was in the past.


    Back then, Zachary still needed Grandma May to hint at him. He was proud and unwilling to admit that


    he cared about Serenity, so he used Sonny as an excuse. Grandma May wanted. to kick him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    Camryn expressed her gratitude.


    She used to eat shrimp with shells on without the dipping sauce because it was inconvenient.


    However, she usually did not eat seafood at home. They would not give her the chance to.


    All they gave her was in pasta. If her stepfather was home, she would get a few meatballs.


    Her mother said that she was blind and could not see the food she was eating, so it was good enough


    that she had pasta to eat. At least she would not starve to death.


    Callum was much nicer to her than her family.


    Camryn was grateful for his thoughtfulness, but she wondered why he was doing this. It could not be


    because he fancied her, right?


    Before she lost her sight, she knew she was very good¨Clooking. Her stepfather said that she took after


    both her parents¡® best features. She looked like her father and mother at the same time.


    Carrie was extremely jealous of her good looks.


    However, with Callum¡¯s status, he should have seen all kinds of beautiful women out there. How could


    he fancy a blind person like her?


    Even if¡­ Even if he fancied her now, it was short¨Clived. It was just for the novelty.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    At that thought, Camryn told herself, ¡®Don¡¯t get captivated by Callum¡¯s momentary thoughtfulness. He


    will never marry a blind person. He¡¯s just in it for the novelty.¡±


    Callum did not know that Camryn had built up a wall in her heart to keep him out and make his road to


    court her even more arduous.


    After he peeled the shrimp for her, he gave her a drumstick and a fish filet. ¡°I¡¯m a gentleman. I¡¯m not


    doing this as a favor to you. I¡¯m taking care of you because this was how I was raised. You don¡¯t need


    to feel indebted to me.¡±


    Camryn smiled faintly. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum. Am I really not in your debt if you do this for me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    If he told her that she was indebted to him and asked her to buy him another meal, she would have


    words with him.


    The two enjoyed their meal.


    When it was time to bill, it was naturally Camryn who paid since it was her treat. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to


    your shop, Ms. Newman.¡±

 Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250


    Callum took Camryn out of the hotel and said he would send her back to the flower shop.


    ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. You can just help me stop a bus that will pass by my shop.¡±


    Callum thought of how she would have toe out often and take the bus by herself, so he said, ¡°All


    right. I¡¯ll take you to the bus stop.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Camryn thanked him again.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Since she met him, the words she said most often to him were ¡®thank you¡®.


    Fortunately, Bus No. 6 was arriving just as they walked to the stop. Callum helped Camryn hail the bus


    and watched her board before turning around to head back to the hotel.


    He met his loving brother and sister¨Cinw in the small parking lot in front of the hotel again.


    ¡°Callum, where¡¯s Ms. Newman?¡± Serenity asked right off the bat when she only saw him. without


    Camryn.


    She knew that Callum and Camryn ate together


    ¡°She went back.¡±


    Callum stopped to answer Serenity and asked Zachary, ¡°Are you sending Serenity back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zachary answered faintly.


    Serenity admonished Callum. ¡°Ms. Newman can¡¯t see. It¡¯s not convenient for her to travel. Why didn¡¯t


    you send her to her store and let her take the bus back by herself?¡±


    ¡°I walked her to the bus station. She said she didn¡¯t need me to send her back.¡±


    Serenity and Zachary were speechless.


    Camryn said she did not need him to send her back, and he actually did just that. Was he not worried


    that something would happen to her on the way back?


    Callum guessed his brother and sister¨Cinw¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°Camryn can¡¯t see, but she can


    move freely if she¡¯s familiar with her environment. Once she¡¯s used to the route from Spring Blossoms


    to our office, she cane to find me anytime she misses me.¡±


    Serenity was at a loss for words.


    Zacharyughed snidely and mocked his brother, ¡°You might miss her, but she won¡¯t miss. you.¡±


    Camryn had no idea that Callum was approaching her to try to cultivate their feelings.


    Callum was already treating Camryn as his wife but in Camryn¡¯s heart, Callum was nothing. at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. If I miss her but don¡¯t have time to find her, I can just tell her to send over a bouquet of


    flowers so I can see her¨Clike what I did earlier.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity were speechless.


    ¡°Well, whatever floats your boat.¡±


    Zachary pulled his wife to the car. He could not be bothered with Callum¡¯s private affairs.


    Callum was the one chasing after his wife now, not him. All he had to do was wait to be invited to the


    wedding. He was just not too sure whether the wedding could be held in a year¡¯s time.


    The time limit that Grandma May set for his cousins was one year.


    Zachary felt like he drew the short end of the stick.


    His nana did not give him time to woo his wife and made him marry Serenity immediately.


    Of course, now that the couple was in love, Zachary had noints for his nana.


    ¡°Babe, let¡¯s go to Spring Blossoms.¡±


    Callum was not worried about Camryn, but Serenity did. She wanted to go over and see if Camryn


    returned to the shop safely.


    ¡°I want to buy some flowers for you,¡± Serenity added.


    Zachary said indulgently, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t buy flowers for me, I¡¯ll apany you wherever you want


    to go.¡±


    Serenity gave him a quick kiss and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m serious about buying you flowers, but if you don¡¯t want


    it, then¡­¡±

 Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251


    ¡°Even if you give me grass, I¡¯ll like it as long as it¡¯s from you.¡±


    Serenity said yfully, ¡°We¡¯re going to your vi tonight. When we get back, I¡¯ll go to the backyard and


    cut a handful of grass for you.¡±


    Zachary pinched her pretty nose indulgently.


    If she dared give him grass, then he would ept it.


    He was telling the truth. He would like anything as long as it was from her.


    On the way to Spring Blossoms, Zachary suddenly said, ¡°Serenity,e with me to a banquet hosted


    by the Marshalls in a couple of days. The venue is at Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    Serenity looked at him and smiled. ¡°How rare for the great Mr. York to attend a banquet. I heard that


    Mr. York never joins banquets. They must be very close to the York family if they were able to invite


    you.¡±


    Zachary flicked her forehead and corrected her, ¡°The York family is also your family. You¡¯re my wife. In


    the future, you don¡¯t have to listen to other people. If you have any questions, just ask your man


    directly.


    ¡°The host is the Marshall family. Old Mr. Marshall is revered in Wiltspoon¡¯s business world. He holds a


    business party at Wiltspoon Hotel once a year and invites everyone from the business world in the city


    to join.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s both an exchange and an opportunity for smallpanies tond big business deals that they


    otherwise wouldn¡¯t have the chance to. The Marshall and York families have known each other for a


    long time and have a close rtionship.


    ¡°They are involved in a wide range of businesses in Wiltspoon, but the family keeps a low profile. The


    York family stands at the forefront and deflected a lot of attention that would otherwise go to the


    Marshalls. The wife of the current head of the Marshall family is bosom friends with my mom.


    ¡°Do you rememberst year when the Marshalls held a banquet in October when we just got married?


    Ms. Sox and you attended with Mrs. Lowe. You also told me about some gossip when you came home


    after the banquet.¡±


    Zachary leaned into Serenity¡¯s ear and lowered his voice to utter, ¡°Back then, you said I was either gay


    or couldn¡¯t get it up. Now, you know what I¡¯m like, right?¡±


    Serenity quickly pushed him away.


    At that time, she did not know that her husband was the heir of the York family. She heard. everyone


    gossip about him and felt that he was not normal, so she casually said a few words to her husband.


    Unexpectedly, he still remembered what she said.


    It was no wonder he acted like a wolf every time since they became a real couple. It was to prove that


    he was nothing but capable.


    ¡°The banquet is in two days?¡± Serenity asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Sunday night.¡±


    It was Saturday tomorrow.


    She said, ¡°Most people choose to hold banquets on Fridays or Saturdays so they can rest the next day.


    Why did the Marshalls opt for Sunday night to host their banquet?¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°The purpose of business parties is to talk about business. If they discuss a deal on


    Sunday night, they¡¯ll be able to take action the next day when they go back to work. Isn¡¯t that better?


    You can also pull in some business for the project you and Elisa had just started.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t need my help, so I¡¯ll let you handle the talks. I¡¯ll just watch from the side.¡±


    She refused his help, so he would not lend a hand and just watch by the sidelines.


    If she needed his assistance, all she had to do was say the word and he would step in immediately.


    ¡°Oh, right. Will Elisa be joining too?¡±


    Zachary thought for a moment before saying, ¡°In the past, Clive wouldn¡¯t turn up early if I appeared at


    Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s banquet. He¡¯ll only show up when I leave. We don¡¯t see eye- to¨Ceye, so it¡¯ll be


    troublesome for the Marshalls if we get into a conflict.


    ¡°That¡¯s why Clive and I never attend at the same time. When other families host banquets, they¡¯ll invite


    me or Clive, but never both of us. It¡¯s to prevent us from meeting.¡±


    Serenity paused before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you two fighting before¡­¡±


    Maybe it was because she had not really set foot in the business world. Even if she did, her investment


    project was different from the ones that York Corporation and Stone Group did, so she still would not


    understand.


    ¡°Now, for your sake, our fights won¡¯t turn out too ugly.¡±


    Zachary took her by the shoulder and pressed her head against his shoulder. ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll value the


    people you care about.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Serenity hugged him back, feeling touched.


    ¡°Jasmine and Mr. Bucham¡¯s engagement party should be in March. I¡¯ll be attending a lot of banquets


    this month. Many people are getting married after the new year.¡±

 Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252


    Serenity went to her hometown today to handle the issue of the house. She had not asked Jasmine


    about the date of her engagement yet.


    However, Zachary already knew.


    He told her, ¡°Ms. Sox and Josh¡¯s engagement is on 20th of March. It¡¯s already mid¨CMarch. now, so it¡¯ll


    be happening soon. Their engagement party will most likely be a grand event since the Bucham family


    isrge and they have many friends.¡±


    Even people who were not close to the Bucham family would s out of respect.


    After all, many people used the Buchams¡® intelligence services before.


    ¡°Their wedding will also be before ours.¡±


    Zachary continued, ¡°Their wedding might be before or after the 1st of May. Josh said they were getting


    their marriage license right after the engagement. He¡¯s in a rush.¡±


    Serenity and Zachary got their marriage license first, so they could choose a good day for the wedding


    later. They were not in a hurry. However, Josh and Jasmine were doing it the traditional way, so Josh


    was naturally anxious.


    Serenity smiled in understanding.


    As the couple conversed, they soon arrived at Spring Blossoms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow us, Jim,¡± Serenity said. When Zachary and she got out of the car and entered


    the store, they found that Camryn was not back yet.


    Serenity asked the shop assistant to wrap a bouquet of flowers for her husband while


    waiting for Camryn to return.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn came back just as the assistant finished wrapping the bouquet.


    ¡°Ms. Newman,¡± Serenity called out to her.


    Camryn heard Serenity¡¯s voice and immediately smiled out of habit. ¡°Mrs. York. I sensed many people


    outside my store and was wondering why.¡±


    It was because Serenity was here.


    Mr. York was most likely here too.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t get out of the car. How did you sense them?¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°They were looking at me, so I could feel their gazes.¡±


    Serenity smiled back.


    The girl was really careful.


    ¡°Are you here to buy flowers, Mrs. York?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m buying them for my husband.¡±


    Serenity looked at the bouquet Camryn was holding and smiled vaguely.


    Camryn calmly ced her bouquet on the counter and asked her assistant if she had finished wrapping


    the bouquet for Serenity.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done.¡±


    Camryn hummed in acknowledgment.


    After Serenity asked for the price of the bouquet, Camryn replied, ¡°Mrs. York, I¡¯ll give you a discount.


    Just give me two hundred bucks.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Newman, it¡¯s not easy for you to run a business. There¡¯s no need to give me a discount. I¡¯ll pay


    the full price.¡±


    Serenity had more than enough money and declined Camryn¡¯s kind gesture.


    Camryn wanted to give Serenity her change, but thetter refused. Thus, Camryn had no choice but to


    ept the money.


    Then, she gave Serenity a small potted nt.


    Serenity epted the gift lest Camryn felt guilty.

 Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253


    Zachary was present too. He was still haughty and cold in the eyes of outsiders, and he had an


    imposing aura that made everyone in the flower shop feel uneasy. Serenity did not linger and pulled


    Zachary out of the shop after giving him the bouquet.


    The sky darkened soon after they left Spring Blossoms.


    Serenity called her sister and chatted with her nephew for a while before hanging up.


    Sonny waited until his aunt ended the call as he wanted to y with the phone, but unfortunately, his


    mother took it away.


    ¡°Mom, I want to watch Peppa Pig.¡±


    Liberty tucked the phone back into her pocket and said, ¡°If you want to watch cartoons, I¡¯ll turn on the


    TV for you. You can¡¯t watch it on the phone.


    ¡°You can only watch TV for half an hour.¡±


    Sonny pouted. When he saw his mother hold the TV remote control and turn on the TV, he


    compromised and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After turning on the TV for her son, Liberty went back into the kitchen to prepare the ingredients for


    tomorrow morning.


    The doorbell suddenly rang.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it, Mom.¡±


    Sonny called out to his mother when he heard the doorbell and carried a small stool to


    reach the doorknob.


    Liberty let him open the door.


    However, she still came out of the kitchen to see who came over while still holding onto the kitchen


    knife.


    When the door opened and she saw Hank and Jessica standing in front of the house, Liberty¡¯s


    expression turned cold.


    Hank, who was happy to see that it was his son who opened the door, wanted to pick Sonny up.


    However, when he saw his ex¨Cwife standing behind his son with a shiny kitchen. knife, he said


    somewhat guiltily, ¡°Liberty, I¡­ We¡¯re here to see Sonny and g¨Cgive you an invitation.¡±


    The house renovation was halfway through. He asked the contractor for thepletion date and


    finalized the date for his wedding with Jessica.


    Jessica excitedly told him to get someone to make the invitation cards, then forced him toe


    together to send one to Liberty.


    Hank knew very well that his ex¨Cwife no longer loved him, but he still expected Liberty to feel bitter


    when she received the invitation.


    After all, they had known each other for more than a decade, dated for many years, and got married for


    a few years.


    Did Liberty really not care that he was getting married to another woman?


    ¡°Liberty, we brought some food for you and Sonny, as well as some toys for him. I also bought a few


    sets of clothes for him.¡± Jessica¡¯s attitude was very pleasant.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She wanted to prod for information from Liberty. Did Zachary find out the mastermind behind the zoo


    incident?


    ¡°Dad,¡± Sonny called out to Hank.


    The little guy turned to look at his mother, then finally reached out to let Hank pick him up.


    Liberty bent down to pick up the small stool, turned around to walk back into the house, and said coldly,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Only then did Hank and Jessica dare enter.


    ¡°Sonny, did you miss Daddy?¡± Hank asked his son.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss Dad.¡±


    Sonny was an honest child. He did not miss his father, so he spoke the truth.


    Hank was speechless. ¡°How can you not miss me? I¡¯m so sad. Then, who do you miss?¡±


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Hank¡¯s face fell.


    Did Duncan steal his son¡¯s heart away already?


    Hank was displeased and asked his son, ¡°Why do you miss Dunc?¡±


    Sonny said honestly, ¡°Dunc gave me some Legos. I couldn¡¯t piece them together, and


    Mom doesn¡¯t know how to either, but Dunc does. I want to y with Dunc.¡±


    He wanted Duncan to teach him how to assemble the building blocks.

 Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254


    ¡°What blocks did he give to you? Let me see. I¡¯ll help you put them together.¡±


    Sonny immediately slid down from his father¡¯s arms, ran to a shelf that was filled with toys, and took


    out a box of Legos he had not been able to assemble.


    Hank saw the set of blocks and cursed Duncan for being sinister in his heart.


    Sonny was still young. He was not even three yet. Even if he was smart, how could he be able to put


    together something that difficult?


    Duncan deliberately gave Sonny a challenging set of Legos so he could have the opportunity to teach


    Sonny and get closer to Liberty, right?


    How shameless!


    He was using Sonny to get close to Liberty!


    Hank cursed Duncan a million times in his heart.


    Liberty invited the couple to sit down, poured them each a cup of warm water, and said, ¡± I¡¯m busy. Just


    leave the invitation there. If I have time that day, I¡¯ll bring Sonny and attend your wedding.¡±


    Since they were not worried that she would ruin the wedding and invited her, she would join.


    What was she afraid of?


    Of course, she would not ruin their wedding.


    Only people who were unreconciled would try to ruin someone else¡¯s wedding. She had nothing to be


    upset about. In fact, she was d that she divorced Hank.


    Jessica could enjoy what it was like to have the Brown family as her inws.


    Liberty dared say that Jessica would regret it.


    Not many women could endure inws like Olivia and Chelsea. Furthermore, everyone knew that


    Jessica was a homewrecker. If she did not marry Hank, it would be hard for her to marry a good man.


    Besides, Jessica always viewed Hank and Liberty¡¯s divorce as if she was the winner, so if she did not


    marry Hank, she was not victorious.


    ¡°What are you doing, Liberty?¡±


    Jessica put on a smile and asked, ¡°Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    Liberty refused her help.


    Jessica shamelessly followed Liberty into the kitchen and saw her meal prepping.


    ¡°Liberty, your store wasn¡¯t opened when I went there this morning. Did something happen?¡± Jessica


    asked.


    Liberty did not even look at her. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Jessica choked.


    After a long time, she asked tentatively, ¡°Liberty, does Mr. York have any news about those


    kidnappers? I asked the police, but they said they couldn¡¯t find the kidnappers. I still get weak in the


    knees when I think about that day. Thank goodness Sonny is all right.¡±


    Liberty looked at her. ¡°Leave this matter to the police. They¡¯ll update us if they find anything.¡±


    Even Hank, the father, only called to ask if Sonny had nightmares after the incident. He went to


    Serenity to thank her, but he did not ask about anything else.


    On the other hand, the stepmother, Jessica, was concerned about the follow¨Cup.


    Liberty was unconvinced that Jessica had no ulterior motive.


    The Brown family was trying to regain custody of Sonny, and Jessica knew that she could not run from


    being a stepmother. Was her concern for Sonny an act for the Brown family to see?


    That woman was so arrogant back then.


    She and Hank had not even held their wedding yet. Did she already give up on having a child of her


    own?


    Jessica said, ¡°Mr. Bucham¡¯s specialty is in gathering information. I thought they¡¯d be more capable than


    the police and could find the kidnappers first. Maybe they could find and arrest the kidnappers before


    the police.¡±


    Liberty continued to tenderize the meat and remain silent.


    Even if she had information, she would not tell Jessica.


    She did not give up custody of Sonny before, and she would not give it up in the future either!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255


    Liberty could not be bothered less with Jessica. Jessica could not get any useful news, so she had no


    choice but to return to Hank¡¯s side bitterly.


    At the same time, she looked around the ce.


    Although the space was notrge, Liberty tidied it up and decorated it in a cozy manner.


    Jessica had to admit that Liberty was much better than her at housekeeping.


    Hank was teaching Sonny how to piece up the building blocks since he seldom apanied his son.


    When he looked at the pile of scattered blocks and the assembly instructions, he found that it really


    was difficult to build.


    He would never have the patience to construct something like this.


    ¡°Do you really know how to build that?¡± Jessica asked him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    Hank was having a headache and snapped at his wife when he heard her.


    Sonny looked up at Jessica, then at his father, and asked an innocent and pure question, ¡± Dad, why is


    she always following you?¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    Before he could answer, Jessica deliberately said gently, ¡°Sonny, I¡¯m your dad¡¯s wife. You


    can call me Mom too.¡±


    ¡°I have a mom. You¡¯re not my mom!¡±


    Sonny immediately refuted Jessica angrily. Liberty heard Jessica and came out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Sonny got up and ran to Liberty to hug her legs. He looked up and said anxiously, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re my


    mommy. She¡¯s not my mom!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Liberty carried her son and said coldly to Jessica, ¡°Ms. Yates, it¡¯s enough for Sonny to have me as his


    mother. He doesn¡¯t need you as his stepmother. Mr. Brown, please leave with your wife.¡±


    Hank looked at his ex¨Cwife and son in embarrassment.


    Jessica said, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m Sonny¡¯s stepmom. A stepmother is also a mother. Did I say anything wrong?


    Sonny is Hank¡¯s son, and I¡¯m Hank¡¯s wife. It¡¯s normal for me to say that we¡¯re a family.¡±


    ¡°Jessica!¡±


    Hank shouted in a low voice and pulled his wife¡¯s hand, then said to Liberty, ¡°We¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    He dragged Liberty out in a hurry.


    He was afraid that Jessica and Liberty would get into a fight.


    He mmed the door shut.


    After the obnoxious couple left, Liberty carried her son to the sofa and exined, ¡°Sonny, Mom and


    Dad have divorced, and your dad got married again. That Yates woman is indeed your dad¡¯s wife¡­


    She¡¯s your stepmother.


    ¡°However, you don¡¯t need to call her mom. I¡¯m your only mother.¡±


    Sonny did not know what divorce was, so he did not understand what his mother was talking about¡­


    but one thing was for sure, he knew that he only had one mother!


    His mom said that because of the divorce, they could not live with his dad anymore.


    Sonny seemed to understand bits and pieces of the situation.


    ¡°Mom, why did you divorce Dad?¡±


    Liberty stroked her son¡¯s head and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s an adult thing. You¡¯re still young, so you won¡¯t


    understand. You don¡¯t have to ask either. All you have to know is that Mom and Dad will still be your


    Mom and Dad. Nothing will change that.¡±


    Sonny seemed to understand.


    ¡°Go on and y on your own for a while, Sonny. Mom needs to work, okay?¡±


    Sonny nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing the building blocks scattered around, Liberty helped her son clean up and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t


    assemble these blocks, put them away for now. You can try piecing them together when you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Dunc ising tomorrow. I¡¯ll ask Dunc to teach me.¡±

 Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256


    His dad was not able to piece together the blocks earlier.


    Sonny felt that Duncan was more amazing.


    It was the first time he missed Duncan.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    If Duncan knew that Sonny missed him so much, he would feel incredibly ttered


    Liberty looked through the clothes and toys that Hank bought for Sonny, then let him open them up and


    y with them.


    She went back to the kitchen to work, but she kept thinking about Jessica¡¯s attitude.


    It was impossible for Jessica to like Sonny because he was Liberty¡¯s son.


    Jessica¡¯s expression always turned hideous whenever she heard that the Brown family wanted to visit


    Sonny.


    Why did Jessica¡¯s attitude change recently?


    Not only did she not stop the Brown family from visiting Sonny, but she would also apany Hank


    when he came over. Furthermore, she bought new clothes for Sonny. That was a bit odd.


    Jessica might be trying to create a bond with Sonny because the Brown family was trying to regain


    custody of him. However, she could wait until after the Brown family got custody before trying to build a


    rtionship with Sonny.


    She also asked whether Zachary found any news regarding the mastermind of the incident at the zoo.


    Liberty would not be suspicious if it was Hank asking since Hank was Sonny¡¯s father.


    The more Liberty thought about it, the more suspicious she felt.


    She stopped tenderizing the meat, washed her hands, and took out her phone to call Zachary.


    Zachary quickly answered the call from his sister¨Cinw.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    His voice was low. If his sister¨Cinw was calling him straight instead of going through Serenity, it


    meant there was something urgent. His expression was solemn.


    ¡°Zachary, are you busy now? Am I disturbing you?¡±


    ¡°No, Seren and I have gone home, and I don¡¯t have a gathering tonight. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    After hearing that he was not busy, Liberty told him about the odd feeling she had.


    ¡°Zachary, I think Jessica is a little strange. Do you think she was the one who nned the


    kidnapping incident? Does she want to take Sonny away and sell him so that her child in the future will


    be the only one carrying the Brown lineage?¡±


    Liberty suspected Jessica, but she would only think that Jessica¡¯s motive was selfish and malicious.


    She would not have guessed that Jessica was coerced by someone or that it was another party who


    wanted to deal with Serenity.


    ¡°Is Jessica pregnant?¡±


    Zachary asked in a low voice, ¡°If you put it that way, it does seem like she¡¯s acting odd. How was she


    acting the day the incident happened? Did you pay attention?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. I was stunned at that time and didn¡¯t see her reaction, but I remember that she didn¡¯t


    say anything from the beginning to the end. Serenity told me that Jessica didn¡¯t go with the Browns to


    thank her.¡±


    Chelsea was a vile sister¨Cinw. It was understandable for Jessica not to want to apany her in¨C


    laws to thank Serenity.


    Jessica might appear normal when there was no suspicion on her, but once they started to question


    her actions, it seemed like everything she did was abnormal.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone investigate her and find out if she met anyone before or after the incident.¡±


    ¡°Okay, tell me if you find anything.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    If they found something, Zachary would definitely tell his sister¨Cinw.


    They were too focused on Mr. Newman and his wife.


    Suspecting Jessica did not cross their minds at all.


    Jessica did not have the capability to carry out such a n, but it was possible for her to have an


    aplice.


    On the day they went to the zoo, the Brown family and Liberty went their own ways and explored at


    their own pace.


    However, Jessica insisted on waiting for Liberty and the others to watch the show at the aquarium. That


    was worth looking into.

 Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257


    After the call, Zachary immediately contacted Josh and told him about Liberty¡¯s suspicion.


    Josh said, ¡°I just received some news too, and was about to tell you when you called me.¡±


    Zachary asked in a low voice, ¡°What news? Is it rted to Sonny¡¯s attempted kidnapping?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My brother told me that he found out that Mrs. Newman had a gang leader as a godfather more


    than twenty years ago. However, that leader got arrested and sentenced to death. Some of the leader¡¯s


    men were also convicted, but some disappeared from the face of the earth.


    ¡°I suspect they were taken in by Mrs. Newman. Those men under the leader back then were all


    ruthless ouws. It was arge gang too. If Mrs. Newman took them in and made them into


    bodyguards, their numbers could form argepany.


    ¡°That happened twenty years ago, so it¡¯s difficult to find out their whereabouts. It¡¯ll take some time to


    get confirmation. Besides, those men are probably old now after twenty years, but they might have


    inducted new blood.


    ¡°Mrs. Newman was the goddaughter of that gang leader, so the men working under him treated her like


    he was her real daughter. If Mrs. Newman had the courage to take them in, they would swear loyalty to


    her. They would follow her to hell and back.¡±


    Zachary said in a low voice, ¡°Our suspicions were mostly on Mr. and Mrs. Newman. After listening to


    what you said, I¡¯m ny percent sure the incident was nned by Mrs. Newman. Ms. Carrie is still in


    detention, and Seren also sued her. She¡¯ll be sentenced ording to the evidence submitted by Seren.


    ¡°Mrs. Newman has always doted on Ms. Carrie, who is the apple of her husband¡¯s and her eyes. They


    spoil her more than they spoil their son. She¡¯s taking revenge on Seren for her daughter¨Cit¡¯s a pretty


    obvious motive.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°I think so too, but you mentioned Hank¡¯s mistress¡­ We can¡¯t rule her out. Maybe Mrs.


    Newman teamed up with that homewrecker. She¡¯s already Hank¡¯s wife, so it¡¯s convenient for her to


    follow the Brown family and keep close to Sonny. She¡¯ll also be able to reveal Sonny¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ll have someone investigate that woman. What was her name again?¡±


    ¡°Jessica Yates.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll get someone to dig into her right away.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her find out, and don¡¯t alert the enemy. We have to maintain the status quo on the surface so


    the mastermind thinks we¡¯re unable to discover the truth. If we treat this incident as an ident, maybe


    they¡¯ll let down their guard or try to carry out another n.¡±


    Zachary thought that if there was evidence, he wouldy out a to lure the other party into a trap.


    Then, he would use the to catch everyone. That was the best oue.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry when I¡¯m handling it.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°Yes, I never have to worry when it¡¯s you. Congrattions on your sessful


    proposal.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. You muste to my engagement party.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Of course. We¡¯re basically brothers.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine and my wedding must be before yours. I asked my mom to choose a day before May Day so


    I can finally hold my beautiful wife as soon as possible.¡±


    It was already mid¨CMarch now.


    May Day was only about a month from now.


    ¡°By the way, Jasmine and I are going on a honeymoon after the wedding. Give me two months¡® leave.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t a honeymoon usually only one month? You want to leave for two months?¡±


    Zachary felt that two months was too long.


    He would have a hard time without Josh in thepany.


    Josh said righteously, ¡°We¡¯ll be newlyweds who can¡¯t get enough of each other. I won¡¯t be in the mood


    to work. I¡¯m afraid that my working will cost thepany losses, so I want a honeymoon period of two


    months. If you think my holiday is too long, you can deduct it from my annual leave.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary replied reluctantly, ¡°Fine, go on your two¨Cmonth honeymoon. You can keep your annual leave


    for the holidays. Over the years, you¡¯ve made the greatest contribution to York Corporation. It¡¯s only


    natural that I grant you two months¡® leave since you¡¯re getting married.¡±


    Josh was not just his assistant in thepany but also helped him with many things in private.

 Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258


    Case in point, he just asked Josh to investigate Jessica.


    He could not afford to offend Josh.


    ¡°Thanks in advance. You¡¯re really a good boss who¡¯s considerate of your subordinates.¡±


    Josh ttered Zachary.


    Zacharyughed. ¡°Enough already. I don¡¯t know you. Just go on your date and soak in the honey jar all


    day. Be careful not to get diabetes from all the sweetness.¡±


    ¡°You also soak in your honey jar all day, but I don¡¯t see you getting diabetes. I just started, so I have


    nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯m going on my date now. My Jasmine likes BBQ, so I¡¯m taking her out to eat


    BBQ.¡±


    Josh hung up the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    He and Jasmine often went out to eat barbecue.


    ¡°Babe, do you want some jackfruit?¡±


    Serenity opened up a jackfruit, ced the flesh on a te, and asked Zachary while walking toward


    him.


    Zachary turned pale at the smell of the jackfruit.


    He immediately stood up and walked away. ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t like the smell of jackfruit. You can eat slowly


    over there.¡±


    Serenity stopped in her tracks. ¡°You don¡¯t like jackfruit? Then, I¡¯ll eat it myself. Actually, it tastes quite


    delicious once you get used to it. I didn¡¯t like the taste at first, but I quite like it now.¡±


    She had not bought jackfruit since she married Zachary, so she did not know that her man did not like


    jackfruit.


    ¡°It stinks.¡±


    Jackfruit was a hit or miss¨Csomeone either loved it or otherwise would think it was stinky.


    Serenity did not force him and sat far away. She ate while asking him, ¡°What did my sister say when


    she called you just now?¡±


    She heard him call Liberty¡¯s name.


    ¡°She suspects that Jessica might know the group who tried to grab Sonny, which means that Jessica


    nned the incident, or she teamed up with someone else.¡±


    Serenity looked at her husband who was sitting far away. ¡°Jessica?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I told Josh to investigate her. I¡¯ll tell you when I get news. Seren, my sense of smell is very


    strong. I can¡¯t stand the stench. I¡¯m going out in the night breeze for fresh air


    Zachary got up and started heading out.


    Serenity could not help butugh. Was it that stinky?


    Her mouth would taste like jackfruit after eating it, so he would not share a room with her tonight. He


    would sleep in the study by himself.


    Jessica did not know that her big mouth during her visit to deliver their wedding invitation raised


    Liberty¡¯s suspicion of her.


    After Hank pulled her out of the Liberty¡¯s home, she flung away his hand with an unpleasant expression


    and turned to leave.


    Hank followed her and coaxed her.


    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re still young and haven¡¯t even had our wedding yet. We¡¯ll definitely have children of our


    own in the future. Don¡¯t tell Sonny that you¡¯re his mother. Liberty won¡¯t like hearing that.¡±


    Hank added while walking, ¡°Sonny is young, but he¡¯s already three years old. He knows that you¡¯re not


    his mom.¡±

 Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259


    ¡°Although a stepmother is also a mother, Sonny won¡¯t call you Mom. Saying something like that will


    only upset everyone.¡±


    Jessica ignored him.


    She went straight to the car after leaving Liberty¡¯s apartment block.


    Hank got into the car.


    ¡°How about I take you shopping, honey?¡±


    ¡°Then drive already,¡± Jessica snapped.


    ¡°I said all those things for you. I know your family and you want Sonny back. If you want to take custody


    of Sonny, he¡¯ll be living with us in the future. I¡¯m just trying to adapt to the role of being a mother in


    advance.¡±


    Hank said while driving, ¡°My parents want Sonny back very much. They couldn¡¯t bear to part with


    Sonny from the beginning. They¡¯re old, and Sonny is the only Brown grandson, so of course they miss


    him. However, I don¡¯t intend to regain custody of Sonny.¡±


    He looked into Jessica¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Back then, it was you who persuaded me to give up custody. I


    feel that it¡¯s good for Sonny to follow Liberty. The people around Liberty now are on a different level


    from us.


    ¡°If Sonny is with her, he can see his aunt every day. Serenity treats Sonny like her own. It¡¯s good for


    Sonny¡¯s future if he has an aunt who married into an affluent family. Even though I didn¡¯t raise him


    much, I¡¯m still his father and care about his future very much.¡±


    With his parents¡® personalities, they would definitely try to keep Sonny away from Liberty and her sister


    if they took him back. If that happened, Serenity would hesitate to help her nephew.


    It would indirectly affect Sonny¡¯s future.


    Hank would not do such a thing.


    ¡°Jessica, you¡¯re just too stressed now. After the wedding, we¡¯ll go on a honeymoon and have a good


    time. Maybe you¡¯ll get pregnant.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s heart was bitter.


    She was not worried about not getting pregnant.


    She was worried about her own family. She was afraid the unknown woman would go after her family


    after seeing that she failed her task.


    However, Jessica did not dare tell Hank.


    If Hank knew that she had joined hands with an outsider to kidnap Sonny, he would strangle her to


    death.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Her inws would not spare her either.


    ¡°I just really like Sonny and want to bond with him as a mother and son.¡±


    Hank looked at her again and smiled. ¡°Okay, okay, you like Sonny. My son is adorable, so it¡¯s natural


    for you to like him. Let¡¯s talk about something else. I¡¯ll take you shopping to buy some new clothes.¡±


    He had not given her a gift for a long time after they got their marriage license.


    That night, he took her shopping to recapture the sweetness of their love, the way it was in the past.


    The couple shopped the night away. Hank bought his wife several new clothes and went to a jewelry


    store to buy a gold ne as well. Only then did they go home happily.


    Hank¡¯s generosity pleased Jessica However, when she came home and pushed open the door to see


    her sister¨Cinw sitting shamelessly on the sofa watching TV, her expression instantly soured.


    She tried to go straight into the bedroom while carrying her bags.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Chelsea told her husband to bring Lucas home. Lucas had to go to preschool and could not stay in the


    city for a long time, but Chelsea continued to freeload at her brother¡¯s ce. Her purpose was to target


    Jessica.

 Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260


    Chelsea swore to herself that she would never let Jessica live a happy life while she was around!


    Jessica stopped, turned her head, and asked coldly, ¡°What?¡±


    Chelsea put down the TV remote control, got up, and walked over. She nced at the numerous bags


    in Jessica¡¯s hands. ¡°What did you buy? There are so many bags. Spending money is the only thing you


    know. Hank and you are both unemployed and have no source of ie now. Don¡¯t you know how to


    be frugal?


    ¡°Now, everything you eat and usees from Hank¡¯s pocket. You worked for so long but can¡¯t bear to


    spend your own money, but you always spend Hank¡¯s money. Do you think his money grows on trees?¡±


    Chelsea criticized Jessica for not knowing how to save money while forcefully seizing the bags from


    Jessica¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Chelsea, what are you doing?¡± Hank asked.


    Chelsea red at him and snapped, ¡°Can¡¯t I have a look? Move aside. She saw me when she came in


    but didn¡¯t bother greeting me at all. You spoiled her so much that she has no respect for others.


    ¡°Hank, you can¡¯t spoil women like her. She¡¯ll let it go to her head if you spoil her. You¡¯ll regret it in the


    future.¡±


    Chelsea scolded her brother while opening the bags to see what was inside. When she took out


    Jessica¡¯s newly bought set of clothes and saw the brand, her expression turned even uglier.


    She shook the clothes and used Jessica, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still eighteen? You¡¯re a married


    woman. Why are you buying such bright¨Ccolored clothes? Who are you going to wear them for?


    ¡°Do you want to look for another golden goose because my brother is unemployed and doesn¡¯t have an


    ie now? A homewrecker like you has no shame, no honor, and no morals. You¡¯d be anyone¡¯s


    bride as long as they have money for you to spend.¡±


    Jessica trembled in anger.


    Her sister¨Cinw was the shameless one here.


    She tried to snatch her clothes back forcefully, but Chelsea refused to let go and demanded, ¡°These


    clothes are my size. Give them to me.¡±


    ¡°Chelsea Brown, how shameless are you?¡±


    Jessica tugged hard but only managed to snatch a pair of pants back.


    She was so angry that she cursed Chelsea for being shameless. ¡°These are the new


    clothes my husband bought for me. If you want new clothes, go to your own husband! You called me


    shameless? Take a look at yourself! You¡¯re the most shameless person in this world!


    ¡°Do you think you can bully me like you did Liberty? Give me my clothes back or don¡¯t me me for


    being rude. This house is mine now, not yours. I can chase you out anytime!¡±


    Chelsea clung to clothes she snatched and refused to let go. She would not give them back even if


    Hank asked for them.


    She said arrogantly, ¡°Hank is my brother. We¡¯re siblings for the rest of our lives, but who do you think


    you are? Don¡¯t you know that wives can be changed? What¡¯s wrong with me wearing clothes that Hank


    bought? Hank, I¡¯ll be taking these clothes!¡±


    ¡°Chelsea!¡±


    Hank was also exasperated by his sister¡¯s scoundrelly behavior.


    ¡°Also, this house isn¡¯t yours. My brother pays the rent, so it¡¯s his. My parents also stay here, which


    means this is my maiden home. What right do you have to throw me out? Do you think you¡¯re thedy


    of the house because you and Hank got married?


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, thedy in charge of this family is my mom. That role can¡¯t be filled by a homewrecker


    like you.¡±


    Chelsea kept mentioning the word ¡°homewrecker¡°, poking Jessica¡¯s sore spot.


    Back then, it was clearly Hank who courted her first. She simply epted his pursuit.


    She was notpletely at fault.


    What right did Chelsea have to scold her like this?


    ¡°Get the hell out!¡± Jessica was furious and pounced on Chelsea. She grabbed and pulled Chelsea,


    wanting to drive her sister¨Cinw out.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be humiliating for me if I left just because you told me to? This isn¡¯t your house. Are you


    paying the rent? If you are, I¡¯ll go out immediately and nevere back.¡±


    Chelsea did not back down.


    Jessica was young and used to sitting in an office. She had not much strength and simply could not


    compete with Chelsea.


    Seeing that it was impossible to drive Chelsea out, Jessica turned and shouted angrily at her husband,


    ¡°Hank Brown, can¡¯t you see your sister is bullying me? Why aren¡¯t you helping me to kick her out? I¡¯m


    telling you now, between me and her, only one of us can stay in this house!¡±


    ¡°Chelsea. Jessica. Will you two just stop arguing? You might not get tired of fighting all day, but I¡¯m sick


    of it.¡±


    Hank was fed up with this state. He had no peace at home.


    As soon as he got home, it was either his mother or sister quarreling with his wife¨Cnot a single day of


    peace.


    Smack!


    Jessica was so angry that she pped Hank.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Hank was stunned by the p. He clutched his cheek and stared at her in astonishment.


    ¡°I was really blind to think that I¡¯d be happy after marrying you! You don¡¯t know how to protect me even


    when your sister and mother bully me! I didn¡¯t want you to pay so much for the bridal gift, so I stole my


    documents to get a marriage license with you, but this is how you repay me?¡±


    Jessica beat her husband, but she felt more aggrieved than he did. Tears kept streaming down her


    face.


    What kind of family was this?


    What kind of husband was this?


    At first, Hank would help her when her inws targeted her.


    However, as time went on, he slowly sided with his parents and sister.


    Well, in Hank¡¯s eyes, his parents and sister were his family. His wife was just an outsider who could not


    integrate into the Brown family!


    At that moment, Jessica envied Liberty. Liberty divorced so easily and ended her misery.


    Jessica thought that she could dominate her inws. Yes, she refused to be taken advantage of, but


    her inws were relentless as well, especially her sister¨Cinw. She had never seen such a vile


    sister¨Cinw. Chelsea had been married for almost two decades, but she was still interfering in her


    maiden family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°You b*tch, how dare you hit my brother when I can¡¯t even bear to hit him. I¡¯ll get even with you!¡±


    Chelsea shrieked and swooped over to p Jessica twice.


    Jessica was caught off guard and pped twice by her sister¨Cinw.


    She only felt burning pain on both sides of her face. She was so furious that she lost all her rationality


    and tore into Chelsea.


    Hank hurriedly tried to pull them apart.


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown, who had gone to sleep, were awakened by the noise in the living area.


    The old couple woke up to see their daughter and daughter¨Cinw fighting, and their son failing to pull


    them apart. On the contrary, their son¡¯s actions caused their daughter to be at a disadvantage. The


    couple instinctively rushed to help Chelsea.


    Before Liberty filed for divorce, the Brown family turned a blind eye to Hank and Jessica¡¯s affair. No one


    stood on Liberty¡¯s side. In fact, they felt that Hank waspetent to pursue a woman like Jessica


    The Browns were exceptionally kind to Jessica the first time she went to their house.


    Jessica even told Hank that she could not understand why Liberty could not get along with his family. In


    her opinion, the Brown family was pleasant to get along with.


    Now, she regretted it.


    She followed in Liberty¡¯s footsteps and waspletely blind.


    She was blind to have married Hank. She was blind to think that the Brown family was easy to get


    along with. This family was the best at pretending. They were also the most shameless when it came to


    conflicts.


    Jessica lost.


    She lost miserably.


    After her inws helped Chelsea, her face was beaten ck and blue, and her clothes were torn by


    Chelsea. If Hank had not dragged her into the room and closed the door, Jessica felt like she would


    have been killed in this domestic violence.


    ¡°Just keep protecting her, Hank. She had the audacity to hit you, yet you¡¯re still protecting her. Liberty


    would never treat you like that in the past.¡±


    Chelsea was still swearing at the door.

 Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262


    Hank yelled behind the door, ¡°Shut up and go home, Chelsea! Don¡¯te here anymore. You¡¯ll just


    cause trouble!¡±


    Liberty was even more ruthless when she fought against his domestic violence. She chased him down


    several blocks with a kitchen knife.


    Did Chelsea forget that?


    Chelsea, who was scolded by her brother, yelled back furiously, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a troublemaker. I just don¡¯t


    like that b*tch. My parents are here, so this is my home too. What has that got to do with her? I can


    come here whenever I want. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m eating out of her pocket or sleeping under her roof. If she¡¯s


    capable, tell her to pay for her own house. I promise I won¡¯t take a single step into her house!¡±


    She wanted to make Jessica¡¯s life a living hell!


    Jessicay on the ground and cried bitterly.


    Except for the time when she was caught red¨Chanded by Liberty and beaten up, she had never been


    so pathetic before.


    She was physically and mentally hurt and felt extremely aggrieved.


    Hank looked at her crying and felt both heartbroken and annoyed.


    He thought Jessica was gentle, considerate, and understanding. Furthermore, she was young and


    beautiful. He thought they would be blissful if he married her.


    Unexpectedly, the family turned into a mess after Jessica married him.


    When he looked at Jessica now, he did not find her pretty, gentle, considerate, or kind. She became


    calcting and petty and did not get along with his family for his sake.


    She could not even stand it when his nephew came over.


    Furthermore, Jessica did not cook or do housework.


    She was not as diligent as Liberty.


    After a long time, Hank crouched and lifted his wife, before assisting her to sit on the bed. He fixed her


    messy hair and said gently, ¡°Stop crying, honey. Our home will be done with renovation soon. Once the


    house and wedding are over, we¡¯ll move in and let my parents go back to their house.¡±


    ¡°Hank¡­¡± Jessica burrowed into his arms and cried bitterly.


    She wanted a divorce!


    However, she could not get one yet.


    If she divorced, she would have no reason to get close to Sonny. Her family was still being watched. If


    that unknown woman got upset, her family would be in trouble.


    Jessica was terrified.


    More than that, she was regretful.


    If she had not interfered in Hank and Liberty¡¯s marriage, she would not be involved in this and


    implicated her parents, brothers, and sisters¨Cinw.


    Maybe this was her retribution.


    It was retribution for her meddling in someone else¡¯s marriage and being a homewrecker.


    ¡°I¡¯m at fault. I was wrong,¡± Hank embraced her and murmured.


    Jessica did not dare divorce now for the sake of her family.


    Hank was even more scared than she was to get a divorce.


    He had already divorced once.


    If he divorced again, he was afraid he would not be able to get another wife because his reputation was


    not good.


    He used to be the brother¨Cinw of Mr. York, but he betrayed his marriage and divorced Liberty. Who


    knew how many people were waiting to see him make a fool of himself and live unhappily?


    He could not divorce again!


    Otherwise, everyone wouldugh at him. They wouldugh and say that he deserved it and that it was


    his retribution!


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was karma!

 Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263


    Liberty did not care that her ex¨Chusband was not living a good life after their divorce.


    All that mattered was that she was happy.


    At four in the morning, she woke her son up and brought him to All You Can Eat.


    Another busy day began.


    Sonny was still small and fell asleep along the way.


    When they reached the store, Liberty put two chairs together to let her son sleep on them, and a few


    more chairs on his sides to prevent him from rolling over and falling to the ground.


    The two assistants she hired came to work at six in the morning.


    Usually, the breakfast rush hour would be from half¨Cpast six to half¨Cpast nine.


    Serenity woulde to pick up her nephew at seven.


    Sonny would be awake by that time.


    The little man was such a good boy and did not cry after waking up. He sat by himself at the cashier,


    ying with the set of blocks that he had not assembled yet.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity called out to her sister as she entered. She lent a hand when she saw it was a full house at


    the diner.


    ¡°Did Zachary go to work?¡±


    Serenity hummed and quickly grabbed a bowl for a customer.


    ¡°Liberty, has Sonny eaten?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Not yet. I was going to make him some pancakes, but we ran out of batter. Serenity, help


    me prepare another batch.¡±


    She only made pancakes when there were orders for them, but she would prepare the batter in


    advance.


    Serenity hummed.


    Duncan entered at that moment.


    ¡°Liberty, Serenity.¡±


    Duncan came in and greeted them, then looked around the store and smiled. ¡°There are no empty


    seats.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, do you want to pack the food and bring it to eat in the office? Or you could wait for a table.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Then, he walked to Sonny.


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Sonny was ted to see Duncan.


    Duncan was ttered by the little boy¡¯s glee.


    ¡°Hey, Sonny.¡±


    When Duncan saw that Sonny was happy, he reached out to carry the boy.


    However, Sonny said, ¡°Dunc, help me put together the blocks. I don¡¯t know how to piece them. My dad


    doesn¡¯t know either.¡±


    Duncan withdrew his hands. He went around the counter to pick him up instead and sat on a chair


    before cing Sonny on hisp.


    ¡°Your dad? When did your dade?¡±


    Hank could not stand it when his son mentioned Duncan, and likewise for Duncan. His nerves could


    not help but tense up when he heard Sonny bring up Hank.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Sonny said, ¡°Dad came overst night. He bought me clothes, snacks, and toys. I asked. him to help


    me piece the blocks, but he couldn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s dark eyes flickered at those words. Did Hank learn how to coax his son now?


    In the past, Hank was only willing to pay half the amount of the baby form Liberty bought for Sonny.


    ¡°Your dad is too dumb and doesn¡¯t know how to y with Lego. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Duncan spoke warmly as he held Sonny and taught the little one how to assemble the stic bricks.


    He asked softly, ¡°Did your dad say anything to your mom when he came over?¡±


    ¡°Dad gave her a card. Dunc, let me tell you something.¡±


    Sonny spoke in a hushed tone. After ncing at Liberty twice and making sure that she was not


    looking at him, he whispered to Dunc, ¡°My mom said that she and my dad are divorced.¡±


    Duncan nodded. ¡°Yes, your parents are divorced, and your dad remarried.¡±

 Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264


    Sonny recalled Jessica¡¯s and his mom¡¯s exnation, but he still could not fully understand the meaning


    of his mom¡¯s words. He tilted his head and asked, ¡°Dunc, are you married?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a spouse, so I¡¯m not married.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a spouse?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t have a woman I like.¡±


    Sonny blinked and asked curiously, ¡°You don¡¯t like my mom? Also, my Aunt Ser and Aunt Elisa are very


    nice. Don¡¯t you like them too?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    He said in amusement, ¡°Your Aunt Ser is very nice, but she already has your Uncle Zack. I can¡¯t like


    your Aunt Ser. Your Aunt Elisa is also very good, but I don¡¯t like her that way. She¡¯s not my type.


    ¡°As for your mom¡­ I only think of her as my friend. Ie over every day because Nike you.¡±


    Sonny seemed to vaguely understand the part where Duncan said he liked him.


    He asked instinctively, ¡°Do you want to marry me?¡±


    Duncan froze. ¡°Sonny, we¡¯re both boys, so we can¡¯t get married. Although I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet,


    I¡¯m a straight man and only like women.¡±


    ¡°But you said you liked me.¡±


    ¡°The way I like you is different from the way I like women.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same? Why do you like me but not want to marry me?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    When faced with an innocent child who only had a hundred and one questions, Duncan found himself


    at a loss for words. He did not know how to exin it to Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re still small. Let¡¯s discuss this when you¡¯re older, okay? Come on, I¡¯ll teach you how to


    piece the bricks.¡±


    He changed the subject.


    Duncan made a mental note to himself¨Cbe careful with what was said to Sonny so he would not trap


    himself like he just did.


    ¡°Sonny,e have breakfast.¡±


    Serenity came over with a te of pancakes and ced it on the counter, smiling, ¡°Do you want me to


    feed you?¡±


    ¡°Go help your sister, Serenity. I¡¯ll feed Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble as long as Sonny is willing to let me feed him.¡±


    However, Sonny refused to be fed by Duncan and wanted to eat by himself.


    His mom said that she would send him to preschool in September, and that he would have to eat by


    himself in preschool.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯d like some pancakes too. I¡¯ll sit here and eat with Sonny.¡±


    Duncan saw that there were still many customers in the store, so he asked Serenity to make him a


    te of pancakes for him to eat with Sonny.


    ¡°Coming right up.¡±


    Serenity turned around and went to make pancakes for Duncan. The business in the breakfast diner


    was booming; even Mrs. York was helping out.


    Meanwhile, Duncan sat at the cashier¡¯s desk digging into breakfast with Sonny. They looked like father


    and son.


    This scene was witnessed by Lily and Mrs. Lewis.


    They deliberately got up early to wait nearby for Duncan¡¯s appearance and to confirm what was going


    on between him and Liberty.


    As they watched the scene inside through the open ss door, Lily¡¯s expression was fine, but Mrs.


    Lewis looked incredibly displeased.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Judging by how familiar Liberty¡¯s son was with Duncan, she knew that the two met often.


    Without her knowledge, Liberty and her son had gotten close to Duncan.


    Mrs. Lewis was tempted to go inside.


    However, she resisted.


    Seeing that Duncan was about toe out, Lily hurriedly drove the car away.


    ¡°Lily, go to the officeter to find Duncan. It doesn¡¯t matter if you use business or private matters as an


    excuse. You have to hold onto him. Don¡¯t let any random woman on the streets have the opportunity to


    steal him away,¡± Mrs. Lewis instructed.

 Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about Liberty, nor do you have to find her since it¡¯ll make you appear as having


    no confidence. I¡¯ll handle her. I¡¯m Duncan¡¯s mother. It¡¯s normal that I can¡¯t ept a divorcee as my


    daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was afraid that Lily would go looking for trouble with Liberty and anger Duncan, causing him


    to dislike her.


    She added, ¡°From now on, just focus on pursuing Duncan. I¡¯ll take care of Liberty for you.


    ¡°I¡¯m Duncan¡¯s mom. No matter what, Duncan won¡¯t fight with me.¡±


    Lily said while driving, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, are you going to look for Liberty now? I think Duncan just treats her


    son well. He didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to Liberty. Maybe we¡¯re overthinking.


    ¡°Maybe Duncan simply likes Liberty¡¯s son? I also saw what the boy looked like. He looks smart and is


    utterly adorable. There¡¯s also nothing strange about Liberty renting Duncan¡¯s store to open a breakfast


    diner. As long as she pays the rent, she¡¯s just a tenant.


    ¡°Furthermore, Liberty is Mr. York¡¯s sister¨Cinw, and Mr. York and Duncan are good friends. Maybe


    Duncan is just looking after her for Mr. York¡¯s sake.¡±


    Lily was cautious about Liberty, but she was not as impulsive as Mrs. Lewis who could not wait to go up


    to Liberty and tell her to stay away from Duncan.


    ¡°You¡¯re too nice, Lily. It¡¯s best if Duncan and Liberty haven¡¯t started anything. I¡¯ll inquire about Liberty


    lest she tries to have any funny ideas. You don¡¯t have to worry. I know what to do.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis took out her phone and took a picture of Lily.


    ¡°Why are you taking a picture of me?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled. ¡°Because I¡¯ll be using it, of course. Find a studio to print these photos out. Don¡¯t


    worry, I won¡¯t harm you. Later, just drop me off at All You Can Eat, then you can head to Lewis & Co. to


    find Duncan.¡±


    Lily hummed and epted Mrs. Lewis¡¯s arrangement.


    When the store had only a few customers remaining, and her son leaving, as well as after Serenity


    departed with Sonny, only then Mrs. Lewis walked into All You Can Eat.


    The diner was not big, but it was brightly decorated. Liberty and her two workers were diligent and


    cleaned up the store so that it was neat and tidy.


    The environment was very important for a restaurant. If a customer came in and saw good hygiene,


    they would be willing to stay to eat. If the hygiene was poor, guests would turn around and walk out.


    Liberty met Mrs. Lewis at a business banquet before.


    She had just finished eating breakfast when she saw Mrs. Lewis entering. She quickly put down her


    spoon and walked toward the woman.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis did not bother to look Liberty in the eye during the banquet, but she behaved well this time


    and smiled at her. ¡°I was going to the office to find Duncan, but I saw you here and decided toe in.


    ¡°I heard from your aunt that you started your own business. Did you open this breakfast diner?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mrs. Lewis asked warmly, ¡°How is business?¡±


    Liberty invited Mrs. Lewis to sit down and was just about to pour her a cup of water when the woman


    stopped her. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Liberty. I¡¯m not thirsty. I just came in to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten, Mrs. Lewis?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hummed.


    Liberty knew that Mrs. Lewis was very picky. Since Mrs. Lewis said that she had eaten, Liberty did not


    cook breakfast for her.


    ¡°Business isn¡¯t bad. There arepanies and factories nearby, so the staffe here for breakfast


    before they go to work. After the morning rush, those who finished graveyard shifts would then dine


    here.¡±


    Liberty smiled and told Mrs. Lewis about how the store was doing.


    Mrs. Lewis nodded. ¡°You have a good eye for deciding to open a breakfast diner here, but it¡¯s also


    thanks to your cooking skills. Otherwise, business wouldn¡¯t be flourishing. There are also many


    eateries on this street.¡±


    Thepetition was fierce, so the owners had to rely on their skills.


    Liberty said modestly, ¡°I just make simple dishes. I¡¯m satisfied if business is good.¡± ¡°How much is the


    monthly rent for this store?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked seemingly casually.

 Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266


    Liberty answered sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lewis¡¯s lot and he said that he was going to charge me a cheaper


    rate since I am Zachary¡¯s sister¨Cinw. We settled on eight thousand a month for the rental and if you


    add the utilities and all that, then ites down to just shy of ten thousand.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was relieved to hear that her son had charged Liberty a proper rental¨Cat least he was not


    giving the shop away as an act of charity.


    Considering Liberty¡¯s rtionship with Zachary, charging her eight thousand per month for rental was a


    reasonable and fair price.


    ¡°That brat is taking your money? You¡¯re Mr. York¡¯s sister¨Cinw, he should have the decency to let you


    use the lot without charging you a rental,¡± Mrs. Lewis said this intentionally to elicit Liberty¡¯s reaction.


    Liberty quickly exined, ¡°At the end of the day, business is business and I don¡¯t think personal


    rtions should y a part in it. I would not dare use the shop lot if he was not going to charge me rent


    at all.¡±


    ¡°So he took the rental fee willingly when you gave it to him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I paid him cashst month. He counted it right in front of me to make sure that everything was in


    order before leaving. As for this month¡¯s rental, he instructed me to give the rent to his butler.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Mrs. Lewis wondered if her concerns were unwarranted.


    If the boy did have feelings for Liberty, he probably would not have charged her rental in the first ce.


    ¡°That child¡­ Well, at least there¡¯s a lot of peopleing and going around these parts of town so I¡¯m


    sure your business can profit even after paying the rent.¡± She suddenly added, ¡± Speaking of which,


    where¡¯s your son?¡±


    ¡°Seren took Sonny to her ce.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hummed.


    The mutual affection and support between the Hunts sisters was certainly something to admire.


    ¡°It must be very tiring to run a business. You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight from what I can see.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis eyed Liberty from head to toe as she said this. She observed that Liberty seemed


    considerably skinnier than when she first met her.


    She had to admit that Liberty looked much betterpared to her past self.


    The main reason for her giow¨Cup was the vibrant energy she exuded. She had turned into a greatly


    motivated and confident woman.


    Based on her observation, Mrs. Lewis figured that it only made sense that her youngest son would


    catch feelings for Liberty as she was apletely different woman these days. Her son had always


    been fond of confident women who embraced their identity¨Cjust like Lily.


    She thought that if she let her son spend more time with Lily, he would gradually develop feelings for


    Lily.


    ¡°It is a little exhausting, but I¡¯m very disciplined and make sure I get my exercise in every day and


    watch my diet; that¡¯s how I lost weight gradually. To be honest, I haven¡¯t reached my weight loss target


    yet as I want to go down to a hundred pounds. So I still have about thirty pounds to shave off.¡±


    Running the shop had demanded more of her energy but she persevered on her weight- loss journey


    nheless. Her efforts were paying off since she found herself losing weight faster than ever.


    She weighed a hundred and thirty pounds now.


    She just had to stick it out a little longer and she would reach her goal.


    ¡°Take it easy, it¡¯s nice to keep a little weight around, you¡¯ll age slower that way.¡±


    Liberty remarked, ¡°Based on my height, a hundred pounds is more or less an ideal weight.¡±


    She had been far too skinny before marriage. Perhaps Mrs. Lewis had a point, especially considering


    she was in her thirties now, she should be wise to start taking some anti¨Caging measures.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s phone suddenly rang. When she reached for the phone in her pocket, a picture slipped


    out and fluttered to the ground.


    Liberty picked it up for her instinctively and noticed the person in the picture. It was a young, charming,


    and beautifuldy.

 Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    After Liberty nced at the picture, she handed it back to Mrs. Lewis.


    After taking the photo, Mrs. Lewis asked Liberty with a warm smile, ¡°Liberty, what do you think of this


    girl?¡±


    She made a point of observing Liberty¡¯s expression to see how she would respond.


    Liberty gave her opinion candidly, ¡°She looks beautiful and inspires a lot of confidence. I¡¯d say she¡¯s a


    very capable and independent woman, very trustworthy.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis noted the calm demeanor in which Liberty answered and said, ¡°You¡¯re very good at reading


    people, aren¡¯t you? I would agree that Lily here is an independent woman. After graduating from


    university, she joined her family¡¯spany and started from the foundation, keeping her identity a


    secret the entire time.


    ¡°She climbed the ranks and is now the vice president of thepany. It was only after she had been


    promoted to the top rung of thepany that people found out that she was the chairman¡¯s daughter


    and the younger sister of the president. She is a true prodigy and a daughter of a good friend of mine.¡±


    After giving a brief introduction of Lily, Mrs. Lewis asked nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m nning to match her with


    my son, Duncan. Tell me, Liberty, do you think those two make a good pair?¡±


    Liberty continued speaking her mind rather frankly, ¡°Based on their respective background, it does


    sound like they would make a good match. I think it¡¯s a good idea since they could coborate in the


    workce. As for looks, even though Duncan has had that ident, it should be fine once he has his


    scar fixed. He would look good next to Lily.¡±


    ¡°I think he would like Lily as well.¡±


    Duncan had built up everything he had single¨Chandedly. He would appreciate a self¨Cmade and


    independent woman. Based on Mrs. Lewis¡¯s descriptions, it seemed to Liberty that Duncan would like


    this girl named Lily.


    She thought it was rather intriguing that Mrs. Lewis was trying to match Duncan with thedy.


    Mrs. Lewis noticed that Liberty had expressed her opinion with sincerity and made no attempts to


    conceal her thoughts. She was very natural the entire way through and it would appear that she had


    spoken her mind.


    With that, she concluded that Liberty was not interested in Duncan!


    Mrs. Lewis had a rather low opinion of Liberty and refused to ever consider the prospect of her son


    being together with Liberty. She maintained this opinion even though she had been steadily losing


    weight and regaining her previous charms. On top of that, she was building her business and was on


    track for sess.


    If she kept this up, she was going to start raking in profit ande out a sessful businesswoman.


    Even so, Mrs. Lewis did not respect Liberty¡¯s ungainly background. She was a divorced woman.


    burdened with a child¨Csomeone like her was not worthy of her son.


    Nevertheless, she found it hard to acknowledge that Liberty had not developed feelings for her son, not


    even in the slightest.


    She thought about Liberty¡¯s failed marriage. It had only been several months since her divorce and her


    situation seemed like it was trending upward atst. With this provided context, it would make perfect


    sense that another rtionship was thest thing on Liberty¡¯s mind and that she had better things to


    pursue at the moment.


    She came here intending to give Liberty a hard time, but her attempt ended up being not very fruitful.


    She found herself somewhat at a loss.


    ¡°I do think they make a good match as well, the problem is Duncan is always telling me how he¡¯s too


    busy with work and doesn¡¯t seem very receptive to my suggestion of him spending time with. Lily. It¡¯s


    very troubling for me. He¡¯s already thirty¨Csix, so he can¡¯t be said to be young and springy anymore.


    How am I, as his parent, not supposed to worry about his future?¡± Mrs. Lewis expressed with an


    exasperated sigh.


    Liberty conveyed her sympathy and advised, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, there¡¯s no way to rush these matters, and it¡¯s


    even worse to try to force it. For now, let Lily spend more time with Mr. Lewis and develop their


    rtionship naturally. Things will progress faster eventually.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lewis spoke suddenly, ¡°Lily¡¯s family name is Harmon, she¡¯s not from Wiltspoon but she came here


    to survey the market and get some investments underway. Their family is trying to expand their


    business by starting some small¨Cscale businesses.


    ¡°I do think there are many opportunities for those two to see each other going forward, especially since


    Lily has several projects she¡¯s interested in and ns to work with Duncan. I don¡¯t know how things are


    progressing and frankly, I¡¯m not concerned about the business side of things. I just hope Duncan


    spends more time with her.¡±

 Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268


    After Mrs. Lewis said this, she asked Liberty, ¡°Liberty, how often do you see Duncan? He¡¯s good


    buddies with your brother¨Cinw so I figured you see him from time to time. If you have the chance,


    please help me persuade and convince him to see Lily, alright?¡±


    Liberty smiled and assured her, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯d be d to help you out. Mr. Lewis is a wonderful


    person and I do see him now and then, but I¡¯m not sure if I could influence him that much.


    ¡°Hees to my ce for breakfast most mornings and likes to y with my son. Next time hees


    over, I¡¯ll try to put in a good word for Lily and sway him to see her more often.


    ¡°But I just have to tell you that there¡¯s no guarantee, especially since our rtionship for the most part


    is just that of a shop owner and a tenant. If you as his mother could not do much to sway him, I don¡¯t


    think my words would have a much greater effect either.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis considered this and said, ¡°You make a good point. Still, if he shows up for breakfast


    tomorrow, have a quick chat with him and try to bring up Lily¡¯s name. See what he thinks about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Lily to Wiltspoon Hotel tomorrow, to attend the Marshalls banquet tomorrow night, I


    was hoping Duncan would join us.¡±


    Duncan was going to attend the banquet as well, except he was going to attend by himself. He was not


    bringing a partner with him nor attending with his mother.


    After all, he wasrgely a lone wolf out there and was rather detached from his family.


    Most people saw him and his family as separate entities.


    Liberty sympathized with how Mrs. Lewis was concerned about her son¡¯s future. She decided she


    would do Mrs. Lewis a favor, especially considering the olddy¡¯s rtionship with her sister¡¯s family


    and her aunt.


    However, she knew better than to assure Mrs. Lewis that she could convince Duncan to attend the


    Marshalls¡® banquet. She doubted she had that much influence over the man.


    That was strictly between the pair of mother and son.


    Around this point, a group of night¨Cshift workers who had ended their shifts showed up to have


    breakfast. Mrs. Lewis promptly stuffed Lily¡¯s picture into her bag and rose to bid a curt farewell,¡± Liberty,


    I¡¯ll stop taking your time. You have a business to manage.¡±


    Liberty thoughtfully walked Mrs. Lewis to the entrance, smiling the entire time, ¡°Be careful on your way


    home, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis waved goodbye to Liberty and approached a car.


    She opened the door and burrowed inside before the car drove away in no time.


    Liberty returned to the store to see to her customers after the car had driven off into the distance.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Lily who came to pick up Mrs. Lewis.


    Things did not go smoothly with Duncan and there was still ack of progress even at this point.


    Charte


    Since Duncan was busy with work and had endless rounds of meetings every day, she only got to


    spend several minutes in his office before the secretary approached to inform her that Duncan had


    another meeting to attend.


    Duncan apologized curtly to her and informed her to set up an appointment with his secretary if she


    wanted to further discuss the uing investments. That way, she would not end up wasting her time


    by making a fruitless trip to his office.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, how have you been doing?¡± Lily greeted kindly.


    ¡°Liberty doesn¡¯t fancy Duncan, does she? Did you tell her to back off?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis expressed with a sigh, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t seem like it. I intentionally slipped your picture out of


    my pocket so she could see it before telling her I was nning to match you with Duncan. Her reaction


    seemed very genuine and it doesn¡¯t seem like she has any ulterior motives. ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s safe to say that


    she¡¯s not hatching any ideas about Duncan, at least not for now.¡±

 Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269


    Lily steered the wheel while remarking, ¡°Which is why I said that the Hunt sisters have very good


    characters. Considering how Liberty¡¯s marriage had just fallen through, I doubt she would be looking for


    a new rtionship so soon.


    ¡°The only thing she¡¯s focused on now is starting her business and making money. Another marriage


    has probably never even crossed her mind yet.¡±


    People who had experienced a failed marriage tend to be more vignt when it came to founding a new


    rtionship with another.


    Since her mind was fixed on building a foundation for her business, romantic affairs should not concern


    her in the least. Mrs. Lewis stated, ¡°If she dares to hatch any ideas about Duncan, I¡¯ll be the one


    chasing her out of the shop lot first. Don¡¯t even think about setting up her restaurant at our property. It


    doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s up to anything now but I still feel strangely suspicious about her, like


    something¡¯s going to happen between her and Duncanter on.¡±


    ¡°You can deal with it when it happens, too much precaution can be a bad thing sometimes. Besides,


    you have to factor in that she¡¯s not all alone. Her sister is thedy of the York household so Liberty has


    the entire York family backing her. You¡¯ve seen how Tania is so protective of Serenity even when she is


    not very fond of her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis agreed with Lily¡¯s sentiments. ¡°The Yorks have a close rtionship with my family as well,


    so I certainly cannot brashly shove Liberty out the door just because I wanted to. Otherwise, I¡¯ll risk


    offending the Yorks. Also, Liberty¡¯s aunt, Mrs. Stone, is not someone I want to mess with.¡±


    Originally, Mrs. Lewis wanted to dissuade her son from renting the shop lot to Liberty for her diner as a


    means to keep their interaction at a bare minimum. That way, she could rest her worries about a


    rtionship sparking between the two.


    The way things were now, she woulde off as rather unreasonable for doing so. Pulling off such a


    stunt would also anger the Yorks as well as the Stones. It might be quite unnecessary as well since it


    did not seem like Liberty was interested in Duncan.


    It was simply not worth it.


    However, it might be toote to spring to action only after something happened between Duncan and


    Liberty.


    As a mother, Mrs. Lewis was well informed of Duncan¡¯s personality.


    He would not rashlymit to a rtionship, but once he did, you could assume that he was


    committed for life.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    They stayed quiet for a while before Lily broke the silence, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, let¡¯s forget about trying to


    chase Liberty out. It¡¯s not exactly easy for her to start a business as a newly¨Cdivorced woman. Besides,


    business seems good right now, and I wouldn¡¯t want to get in the way of a mother trying to make ends


    meet for the sake of her son.


    ¡°And if something were to happen between Duncan and Liberty¡­ Well, I suppose it wille down to


    a fair match between me and her for Duncan¡¯s affection. And if I lose, then so be it. When


    ites to love, the strong doesn¡¯t alwayse out on top¨Cthat¡¯s the way it is.


    ¡°Every man has a different preference for a partner. Some are just desperate for a partner and can


    settle for anymondy while others prefer a strong character in the person they are going to spend


    the rest of their lives with to form the ideal power couple. We don¡¯t know yet if Duncan is the former or


    latter type.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis expressed with a sigh, ¡°Lily, it¡¯s admirable that you are staying true to your conviction. but


    just remember that I¡¯m on your side.


    ¡°Liberty might not be hatching any ideas about Duncan right now but if she does fall in love with him


    later on, I will be the first to object to their marriage. She shouldn¡¯t even think about joining my family.


    My son has not even had a girlfriend yet, so why should he be marrying a woman already burdened


    with a child?¡±


    Lily smiled and said kindly, ¡°Thank you, I will do my best and know that however this ends, I gave it my


    all.¡±


    She was beaming with confidence.


    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t even know how fond I am of you. I truly hope things will work out between you and


    Duncan. I believe in you! I long for the day we be family.¡±


    Lily smiled warmly.


    A crew hade to deliver the hand¨Cwoven goods to Serenity again.


    After inspecting the delivery and ensuring that there was no problem with the products, she settled the


    payment before issuing yet another new order.


    After seeing the part¨Ctime crafters off, she put the handicraft into packages and called a courier to


    collect them.


    Shortly after, the courier showed up to collect said packages. After the matter was settled, Serenity


    looked at the time and turned to Jasmine, ¡°Jas, I¡¯m taking Sonny to go shopping with me.¡±

 Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270


    ¡°See you.


    Jasmine did not avert her eyes from the book she was reading the entire time. Serenity observed how


    intently she was reading and teased her, ¡°Jas, you¡¯ve probably read all the books lying around here


    enough times to recite them from memory. It¡¯s a wonder to me that you¡¯re still amused by the same


    books over and over.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you learn to write a novel? With your years of experience as a bookworm, I guarantee your


    work will be a hit that¡¯s going to fly off the shelves. I promise you I¡¯ll ce your books in the most


    prominent spot.


    ¡°What do you say? Embark on your journey as a star author.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and dismissed the idea, ¡°I just enjoy reading, writing is not for me. I¡¯m sozy that the


    only thing that would motivate me to move at all is good food, but you¡¯re expecting me to write an entire


    novel? Besides, do you think writing a book is easy as you make it out to be? Justing up with the


    plot alone is going to make you pull your hair out.¡±


    Serenity grabbed the car keys and the same wallet she had used for ages. Then, she took her dear


    nephew by the hand and prepared to go shopping for groceries.


    She candidly noted to Jasmine, ¡°Take inspiration from real life and write about the love affair between


    you and Mr. Bucham¡ªa guaranteed hit right there.¡±


    ¡°Our rtionship is too straightforward and boring. There were no unexpected twists and love rivals for


    me to talk about. On that note, your experiences with Zachary would make a good story, but I¡¯m not


    going to write it. Why don¡¯t you consider writing a biography?¡±


    Serenity grinned, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in doing that either. I¡¯m busy enough as is. Oh, by the way, I¡¯m


    attending this banquet tomorrow with my man. Are you going as well?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Josh has been telling me about it. Speaking of which, our engagement ceremony ising up


    soon. You and Zachary must attend no matter what! It¡¯s going to be set before May for sure. He had his


    family pick out the earliest date possible. I¡¯ve never seen anyone in such a rush to get married.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he loves you very much. He can¡¯t wait to marry you and take you home to pamper


    you.¡±


    Jasmine chuckled, Josh was certainly very fond of her..


    Their rtionship had always been very stable. There was never any kind of dramatic disagreements,


    and they always kept it in and simple. It seemed to be working out for the loving couple and their


    marriage was going to turn out more than just fine.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, see youter.¡±


    Serenity took her nephew with her and ordered the two bodyguards to stay at their posts in the


    bookshop.


    She knew that other undercover bodyguards were tailing her and keeping her safe, so she figured


    it would be fine to leave two bodyguards at the bookshop.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Serenity left, Elisa showed up.


    When she was told that Serenity had left to buy groceries, she remarked, ¡°She¡¯s the heraldeddy of


    the Yorks now but it seems like nothing¡¯s changed for her¨Cit¡¯s the same old routine.¡±


    ¡°This says a lot about Zachary¡¯s affection for Seren, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Jasmine pointed out, ¡°He knows the


    exact kind of life she wants to live and lets her do as she wants. He¡¯s not trying to force her to change


    or anything like that.¡±


    Elisa thought about it for a second and found herself agreeing with this.


    ¡°Did she take Sonny with her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I came here for Sonny! I was going to take him back to my house to y. Alice has been throwing up


    more oftentely and do you know what my brother has been saying? He says that she should get an


    abortion after seeing how much pain the pregnancy has been causing her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy! He¡¯s going on about how Alice wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the pregnancy! So over the


    last two days, I¡¯ve been going back and forth with him about this. He keeps saying that having a baby is


    not the novel experience it¡¯s made out to be. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to bring Sonny over, so he¡¯ll change


    his mind once he sees how cute the boy is.¡±


    Jasmine asked cautiously, ¡°Does your sister¨Cinw n to get an abortion too?¡±


    Clive and Alice had been married for many years and were finally having a child together. The Stones


    and Lafayettes have been waiting eagerly for them to produce offspring for years.

 Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271


    Clive felt terrible seeing his wife in pain and had gone as far as to suggest an abortion to alleviate her


    pain.


    Jasmine had heard of husbands who doted on their wives, but this was the first time she had ever


    heard of a husband who suggested something as drastic as abortion as a solution.


    Elisa said, ¡°Of course she¡¯s not going to get an abortion! She thinks it¡¯s a ridiculous suggestion,


    understandably so, but that doesn¡¯t stop my brother from trying to persuade her to get an abortion. He


    keeps harping about ever since she got pregnant, she hardly had any appetite at all, and would


    regrly throw up anything she ate, even vomiting bile at one point.


    ¡°She¡¯s lost a lot of weight and it¡¯s causing my brother a lot of stress. Right now, my parents are at home


    every day to help keep an eye on her because they¡¯re worried that one of these days, my brother is


    going to force her to go to a hospital for an abortion.¡±


    That exined why Mrs. Stone had not been seentely.


    Jasmine expressed her concerns, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys taking her to the hospital if she¡¯s been


    throwing up so much?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We did, the doctor prescribed some medicine but it doesn¡¯t seem to be effective. She¡¯s currently pretty


    much strapped to the bed all day to conserve energy. They said she had a low progesterone count. So


    there you have it, being a mother sure isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    She admired all the mothers around the world.


    Jasmine noted, ¡°Anyway, Seren usually just goes to some nearby supermarket to get her groceries and


    should be back soon. When shees back, you can ask her to let you take Sonny back home. He¡¯s a


    wonderful and smart boy. I¡¯m sure your brother will change his mind once he sees the boy.¡±


    ¡°Well, I sure hope so too. I already asked for Liberty¡¯s permission as well. The moment I told her what


    my brother had been nning to do, she was furious and began scolding my brother. She mentioned


    that she was going to pay a visit after she finished up with work.¡±


    Everyone was overjoyed when they found out that Alice was with child.


    The Hunt sisters were very thoughtful and gave her many supplements to help with the


    pregnancy. The Yorks did the same and did not cheap out on gifts.


    Nobody foresaw that Alice would go through such a difficult pregnancy.


    ¡°They say that pregnant women like to eat sour food. Why don¡¯t you buy something sour for her and


    see if it helps with her vomiting?¡±


    Elisa shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not going to help her. It doesn¡¯t matter what she eats, she¡¯s still going to


    throw them up regardless. Usually, she starts vomiting shortly after she eats.


    ¡°She does have the appetite for food, only she ends up throwing up anyway.¡±


    After witnessing her sister¨Cinw¡¯s harrowing pregnancy, Elisa, an unmarried woman, found herself


    traumatized by it.


    Why did men not have to bear the pains of pregnancy?


    Jasmine had run out of advice to give as she was very much out of her depth since she had never


    been married, much less had a child before.


    What were they supposed to do if even the medicine prescribed by the doctor was useless?


    Elisa waited for a while and soon, Serenity returned with Sonny.


    After being told the reason for Elisa¡¯s visit today, Serenity grew frantic and quickly called Zachary and


    gave him the bad news that she was not going to deliver lunch for him today. She told him to grab


    lunch at Wiltspoon Hotel instead.


    She needed to pay a visit to Elisa¡¯s home.


    Zachary expressed somberly, ¡°Alright, but don¡¯t forget about me tonight.¡±


    Serenity chuckled and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, we have the rest of our lives to spend together.¡±


    This made Zachary feel better.


    After they ended the call, Zachary gave Clive a stern talking to. If not for Clive¡¯s dramatic reaction,


    Serenity would not have had to change her ns and pay an emergency visit to the Stones.


    Serenity took Sonny with her and when she was told that her sister was nning to join them, she


    picked Liberty up on the way. With that, the crew followed Elisa to the Stones¡® vi.


    They passed by Remy¡¯s vi which was still under renovation and noticed Remy¡¯s car parked outside.


    Elisa casually mentioned to Serenity, ¡°Remyes by pretty often to check on the renovation


    progress.¡±


    If it was her, she would have assigned such menial tasks to someone else instead of having to waste


    her timeing here every day.


    Serenity remarked thoughtfully, ¡°Remy attaches a lot of importance to this house, so it makes sense


    that he wants to keep an eye on the progress in person. Renovation is a very delicate process that


    takes a lot of time, so it¡¯s better for him to supervise in person. That way, he can immediately make


    arrangements when things go wrong to save time and money in the long run.¡±

 Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272


    Back when Liberty and Hank got married and their ce was getting renovated, Hank had no time to


    monitor the progress. Liberty was the one who paid for everything but had no time to oversee the


    progress either since she was busy with work, so the task was left to Serenity who had time to help


    keep an eye on things.


    She experienced firsthand what it was like renovating a new ce and could naturally rte to how


    Remy felt. Still, she had a sense that the true reason Remy came so often was that he wanted to see


    Elisa.


    Elisa was a rather sharp¨Cwitted person as well but this was an asion where her perceptions failed


    her¨Cshe did not realize Remy had his eyes on her at all.


    Perhaps she stopped caring so much about these things since she failed to win over Zachary.


    Elisa drove to the main entrance of the vi and remarked, ¡°Good point, he mentioned something about


    buying this vi for his sweetheart and went on about how they would spend their married life here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who this sweetheart of his is supposed to be, but based on how attentive he has been


    regarding the renovation, I¡¯d say he cares a lot about this person.¡±


    Elisa suddenly grew envious.


    Everyone she knew had found partners.


    She was the only one who was all alone.


    Where was her Prince Charming? The man who would love her unconditionally? Where in the world


    was he and when were they fated to meet?


    ¡°Since Remy is your neighbor now, don¡¯t you visit him now and then? Did you manage to probe some


    information and find out who his sweetheart is?¡±


    Serenity tried to dig information out of Elisa.


    Meanwhile, the housemaids came out and opened the gate leading into the vi. The car drove past


    the entrance and Elisa mentioned candidly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t said anything. Seren, why don¡¯t you ask your


    man and see if he knows something?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not privy to other people¡¯s affairs and unless Remy himself hands him an invitation to his


    wedding, I doubt they¡¯re ever going to talk about this sweetheart of his.¡±


    Elisa smiled, that did sound like Zachary.


    Josh was the one who loved gossiping.


    He was always privy to thetest happenings; he had a talent for it.


    ¡°Ms. Elisa, Mr. Clive had just got home and immediately began persuading the missus to go to the


    hospital to get an abortion. Mr. and Mrs. Stone are furious and their patience is running out.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The housemaid promptly ryed the situation to Elisa after she stepped out of the car with the others.


    When the maid noticed that the Hunt sisters were here as well, she made sure to greet them politely.


    ¡°My brother is unbelievable¡­¡±


    Elisa quickly took Sonny into the house with Liberty and Serenity trailing behind her. Each of them was


    carrying bags of nutritional products they brought as gifts.


    Meanwhile, Remy had someone inform him of what was happening inside the house.


    When he was told that Elisa had returned home, he promptly instructed his bodyguards to keep an eye


    on the renovation while he carried some food and went to press the doorbell at the neighboring house.


    The previous housemaid was just about to return to the house when she heard the doorbell ring again.


    She swiftly turned around and went to the entrance, immediately recognizing Remy standing outside.


    She opened the door for him and made a guess, ¡°Mr. Johnson, are you here for thedy?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I brought some snacks that she might like. She¡¯s home, isn¡¯t she?¡± he said as he


    motioned to the bag of food he was carrying.


    ¡°She just got home. Please,e in, Mr. Johnson. However, would you mind waiting a while. before


    going in to see her? There¡¯s a little bit of a, let¡¯s say, situation going on right now.¡±


    Mr. Clive was insisting on taking the missus to the hospital to get an abortion. Remy was very


    understanding, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait.¡°

 Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, why don¡¯t you wait at the gazebo for now.¡±


    The servant led Remy to the gazebo and apologized profusely for the inconvenience caused.


    Remy was a very understanding man, ¡°It¡¯s okay, why don¡¯t you get back to your work.¡±


    He sat down at a stone¨Ccarved table under the gazebo and ced the snacks he brought for Elisa on


    the table.


    He did not inquire what was going on inside the house.


    Ever since he bought the vi next to the Stones, it gave him an excuse to regrlye over and pay


    a visit to the Stones. At this point, most of the housemaids in the family recognized and treated him


    very politely. They would respectfully invite him into the house every time he came around.


    This time was the sole outlier where they did not invite him into the house immediately. He figured


    some sort of emergency must have happened and decided to not be too probing, especially since he


    was an outsider.


    If they would not tell him, he would not ask either.


    After all, he was nothing more than a neighbor.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, let me get you a ss of water.¡±


    Although they were not letting him into the house yet, they still made sure to make him feel wee.


    Remy thanked the maid with a bright smile.


    The servant stepped out of the gazebo and quickly marched into the house.


    Inside the house, Clive¡¯s parents were huddled together on the couch. Mr. Stone was doing what he


    could tofort his wife¡¯s restlessness. ¡°Clive is only doing this out of love for Alice, please don¡¯t hold


    it against him. The boy is not in a rational state of mind right now.¡±


    Serenity poured a ss of water for Mrs. Stone.


    Liberty and Elisa made Alice sit with them on the couch and remained on guard so Clive could not take


    her away.


    Clive was ruffling his hair irritably.


    Did he not want the child?


    Of course he did. He wanted nothing more than to have a child with Alice, but her difficult pregnancy


    and her severe condition were driving him insane. She would throw up everything she ate and had lost


    pienty of weight since the start of the pregnancy. It was a very stressful experience for him as well.


    The way he saw it, his wife¡¯s well¨Cbeing held priority over the unborn child.


    Sonny approached Clive and stared curiously at his uncle. Something flickered in the little man¡¯s eves


    like stars in the night sky.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± Sonny greeted Clive warmly.


    Clive looked at Sonny.


    Sonny was a very healthy boy. His skin glowed with a bright red tint underneath and despite his young


    age, it already seemed like he would grow into a handsome boy. He was adorable and looked like a


    human¨Csized doll that stepped out of the storybooks.


    Whenever people met him, they were filled with an urge to hug him tightly and shower him with


    affection.


    Clive was not immune to Sonny¡¯s charms either.


    He carried Sonny in his arms.


    ¡°Uncle, are you feeling sad? Is everything ok?¡±


    Sonny was very sensitive and felt Clive¡¯s restless mood boiling inside him. He wrapped his arms.


    around Clive¡¯s neck and nted a gentle smooch on his cheeks tofort him and said innocently,


    ¡°Mom kisses me whenever I¡¯m feeling sad. It makes me feel better.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±


    Clive waspletely enamored by Sonny¡¯s innocent disy of affection and smiled. He rubbed his


    cheek against Sonny¡¯s and said lovingly, ¡°Uncle feels better for now.¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274


    How nice it would be if childbirth was simple and effortless. He would like for him and Alice to raise


    their child without Alice having to go through such a harrowing experience.


    If a man could get pregnant, he would be more than willing to bear the pain of pregnancy rather than let


    Alice suffer.


    A housemaid went up to Elisa and whispered something in her ear.


    Elisa told the servant something in a hushed voice and sent the maid away. After that, she turned to


    Alice and told her, ¡°Alice, please don¡¯t hold it against my brother. He¡¯s a little out of it right now, you can


    see how even my mom is telling him off.¡±


    Alice could not deny that she was rather upset.


    She has been married to Clive for years now and the only reason they had pushed off having a child


    was that Clive was very possessive and wanted her all to himself. To appease him, she had been on


    the pill the entire time to avoid a pregnancy.


    It was to the point where rumors were beginning to surface that she was infertile.


    Atst, the couple had finally agreed that it was time for a baby.


    She was pregnant in no time and was more than ecstatic about the prospect of having a child. Although


    it was still rtively early, just the fact that there was now a life growing inside her womb, a child who


    she and Clive could call their own, had brought her great pride. The child was to be the heir to their


    bloodline.


    Her intrinsic maternal love has never felt stronger than the present moment; she regarded the child


    inside her as more important than her very life.


    How could she be expected to abort the child?


    Clive had been needlessly harping about taking her to the hospital for an abortion, insisting that they


    should give up on ever having children and it should just be the two of them forever.


    He justified it by saying that he had two brothers and they could bear the responsibility of preserving


    the bloodline.


    Alice was livid.


    She initially thought Clive was just rambling, but it turned out that he was serious.


    She eventually told Mr. and Mrs. Stone about this, and they were understandably furious to hear of this.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She had not told her parents about this just yet, knowing that they would probably be so enraged that


    they would barge through the front door to give Clive a beating, ¡°Elisa, your brother went as far as to


    schedule an appointment with the doctor. How do you expect me to not be upset?¡±


    She vented her frustration to her sister¨Cinw.


    Clive clutched Sonny tightly in his arms a short distance away and said in a hurt voice, ¡°But I can¡¯t


    stand to see you suffer, so it¡¯s better to call it quits. If you truly like children that much, we can take in


    Sonny and he can spend time with you every day.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, are you listening to all this nonsense this man is spouting?¡±


    Mrs. Stone waspletely baffled by such a proposition, she grabbed Serenity¡¯s hand and turned to


    Clive, ¡°Sonny is Liberty¡¯s son, how dare you have the nerve to take the boy away from her?¡±


    Serenity hurriedly diffused the situation, ¡°Aunt Audrey, don¡¯t overexert yourself. Let¡¯s just calmly talk to


    Clive about this. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want the child, he¡¯s just very worried about Alice.¡±


    She turned to Clive and continued, ¡°Sonny is going to start attending preschool starting September so


    he won¡¯t be able to spend time with you guys every day. Think about this, Sonny looks very cute,


    doesn¡¯t he? One day, you and Alice can have a child as cute as him as well.


    ¡°A child is a symbol of love andmitment between a married couple, so how could you say no to


    that?¡±


    Clive scowled.


    ¡°But Alice hasn¡¯t stopped throwing up. Just look at how much weight she¡¯s lost! It hurts me to see this,


    so if it¡¯s going to take so much just to have a child, then I would rather not have a child at all.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was filled with violent rage and immediately began casting her eyes around the room to find


    something to fling at Clive. She rose sharply and marched to Clive to snatch Sonny from him, then he


    jabbed a kick at him while shouting, ¡°Pregnancy is hard? Do you think being a mother is any easier?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to have a baby, you shouldn¡¯t have gotten Alice pregnant in the first ce. Now that


    she¡¯s pregnant, you have to see it through with her. You can¡¯t just suggest an abortion like it doesn¡¯t


    mean anything. You¡¯re killing your child! That¡¯s murder!


    ¡°You keep talking about how difficult pregnancy is, but do you know how harmful abortion is for a


    woman? Abortion does more damage to the body than childbirth and she¡¯s at the point of her


    pregnancy where a medical abortion won¡¯t do. If she¡¯s going to abort the child, she¡¯s going to have to


    take the surgical route, which is more harmful!¡±


    Clive was speechless.


    Liberty chimed in, ¡°She¡¯s right, abortion can be very harmful to women. Also, she¡¯s been pregnant for


    three months, hasn¡¯t she? Just hang in there a little longer and the violent vomiting should pass. At this


    point, abortion is just going to make things worse for her.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275


    ¡°Liberty, you¡¯ve done this before. Do you have any advice on how to stop her vomiting?¡±


    Now that he learned the risks of abortion, he relented from putting Alice through it.


    Liberty answered, ¡°I can¡¯t stop her symptoms, but I suggest if things don¡¯t get any better, you can go to


    the doctor for more advice. When I was pregnant with Sonny, I didn¡¯t vomit that much.¡±


    During her pregnancy, she had also heard tales of other mothers experiencing terrible and severe


    symptoms. She was d that her pregnancy was a rtively easy and stable one.


    In severe cases, some people did not stop vomiting until the child was born.


    ¡°We went to a doctor, but it¡¯s not helping,¡± Clive said irritably.


    ¡°Then she just has to tough it out and things will get better eventually. All I can tell you is that you


    should stop telling her to get an abortion. That¡¯s only going to make her feel stressed which doesn¡¯t


    help. Ideally, you should keep her in a rxed state through the pregnancy both mentally and


    physically.¡±


    Alice rose and said, ¡°Clive, if you ask me to have an abortion again, I will divorce you. I want the child


    and I will raise him myself if I have to.¡±


    ¡°My love.¡±


    Clive quickly approached Alice and took her hand, ¡°My love, you¡¯re going to kill me if you¡¯re seriously


    asking for a divorce. Alright, alright, I won¡¯t ever bring up abortion again. Let¡¯s work through this


    pregnancy together and once our baby is born, I¡¯ll teach the baby a lesson for putting you through so


    much pain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare hit our baby! If you do, I¡¯m taking the baby with me and staying with my parents.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, no hitting. I promise to never hit the baby.¡±


    Clive cared about his wife more than anything. Upon knowing the dangers of getting an abortion, he


    finally gave up on the option altogether. Furthermore, Sonny contributed with his mere presence. Clive


    was enamored with Sonny and realized just how much he liked children.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just have one child, no more in the future.¡±


    After seeing firsthand how difficult pregnancy was, he decided that one child was all they needed, and


    no need for a sibling for the child.


    After seeing that Clive had let up atst and vowed to not talk about abortion anymore, Alice yielded as


    well, ¡°Alright, one child is good enough. No more, no less.¡±


    She thought that being pregnant was terrible as well.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that Clive had found an apt middle ground.


    Mrs. Stone took Sonny back to the couch and sat down. She red at Clive and warned, ¡°I will kick


    your butt if I ever hear you talking about abortion again. Now that you know how difficult being a


    mother is, you better learn to have more respect for your mother as well.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom,¡± Clive and Elisa echoed the same response.


    The Stones¡® children had always been nothing but loving and loyal toward their parents.


    ¡°Seren, Liberty, why don¡¯t you two stay for dinner?¡± Mrs. Stone proposed after she peeked at the time.


    She then gently patted Sonny¡¯s head, ¡°Sonny, would you like to sleep over for a night so you can yN?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    with us?¡±


    Mrs. Stone waspletely captivated by Sonny.


    Serenity smiled and stated, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t invite us to stay for dinner, we¡¯re just going to stay here


    and eat regardless.¡±


    ¡°If Mom stays, I will stay too!¡±


    Although Sonny was fond of his aunts, he preferred to be in his mother¡¯spany.


    The only other person he trusted besides his mother was his Aunt Ser. He could be friendly enough


    with the others such as Jasmine, Elisa, and Zachary, and did not mind spending time with them.


    However, past a certain threshold, he would begin crying for mom.


    Mrs. Stone turned to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, your diner is closed during the afternoon, right? Why don¡¯t you


    and Sonny hang out here until dinnertime, and we will have the driver send you home after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Liberty agreed without pause.

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276


    Serenity said, ¡°Aunt Audrey, Liberty wants to go to the car dealership to buy a car, and I have to go


    back to the bookshopter. Are you and Elisa free to apany Liberty to look at cars? I don¡¯t think it


    is safe to roam the streets every day riding her e¨Cbike with Sonny. That¡¯s why I suggested she buy a


    car. Zachary said he would give her one, but she didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    ¡°I am capable of buying a car myself. I don¡¯t need Zachary to give me one. I know Zachary is my


    brother¨Cinw, but I can¡¯t take his things just like that and be a freeloader. I don¡¯t want people to say


    that our family wants to take advantage of your inws.¡±


    They were poor, unlike the rich Yorks. However, Liberty does not intend to be a burden to her sister.


    She did not want any benefits from the Yorks.


    Touched, Serenity said, ¡°Liberty, Zachary wouldn¡¯t think badly of it, and neither would my inws.¡±


    Serenity knew her sister would always be considerate toward her.


    ¡°I know Zachary and the inws won¡¯t think that way, but I still don¡¯t want those people out there to say


    that about you. There was a time when Granddad and the others often troubled Zachary by asking him


    for money, which affected your reputation to some extent.


    ¡°It was fortunate that everyone knew the conflict between us and our old folks. Most of them


    sympathize with you. However, as your sister, I can¡¯t do things that drag you down. Besides, I¡¯m also


    capable of earning money, and I can buy whatever I want with my own money. That way, I can spend


    the money with peace of mind and joy.¡±


    Better to rely on oneself, than to rely on others.


    Elisa said, ¡°Seren, you go on with your work. We¡¯ll go with Liberty for the car survey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.


    Elisa red at Serenity and said, ¡°Say that once more, and I¡¯m going to be mad at you.¡±


    Serenity giggled.


    A maid entered abruptly and said, ¡°Sir, Madam. Mr. York is here.¡±


    All eyes were on Serenity.


    Red¨Cfaced, Serenity mumbled, ¡°What brought him here?¡±


    Elisa teasingly replied, ¡°He¡¯s here because he misses you, duh. Our house is like a lion¡¯s den to him.


    It¡¯s only because you are here that he dares set foot in our house.¡±


    After giving Elisa a light punch, Serenity stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show him in.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go too.¡°.


    ¡°Elisa,¡± Mrs. Stone called out to her daughter, clearly disapproving of her apanying Serenity to


    greet Zachary.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa exined, ¡°Remy is here. He is sitting out there at the gazebo as we speak. I¡¯ll go bring him in.¡±


    Earlier, when the housemaid told Elisa about Remy¡¯s arrival, she ordered the maid to brew some tea


    and serve it to him along with some fruits and refreshments.


    Now that the situation between Clive and Alice had been settled, she was reminded that Remy was still


    outside. It would be rude to keep him waiting.


    ¡°Mom, have someone prepare cutlery and tes for two.¡±


    Elisa locked Serenity¡¯s arm in hers and walked out.


    Mrs. Stone exchanged nces with her husband.


    Whenever their daughter was at home, that new neighbor of theirs would find an excuse to drop by.


    Sometimes, he would even stay for meals.


    Elisa and Remy got along harmoniously. So long as Remy dropped by, she would almost always. spare


    some food.


    In the past, Remy would politely decline the offer. However, he has be more daring over time. All


    it took was for Elisa to ask, and he would blissfully stay for a free meal.


    It was obvious to both Mr. and Mrs. Stone how the two felt about each other. They were once young


    and in love too.


    Remy would either bring some of Elisa¡¯s favorite snacks or some inexpensive nicknacks every time he


    visited. His actions were able to please Elisa time after time.


    Perhaps he had fallen for Elisa.


    Furthermore, Remy was the fifth young master of the Johnsons. He was on par with Zachary in every


    aspect, and thus an excellent match for Elisa. However, Mrs. Stone took into consideration. that the


    Johnsons live in Annenburg, which was quite far away. As Elisa was her only daughter, she was


    reluctant to marry her daughter off to a distant ce.

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277


    All members of the Stone family including Mrs Stone hoped that flisa would go for a young and talented


    man from Wiltspoon. By getting married in her city, it would be convenient for them to meet each other


    frequently.


    They would know right away if Elisa got treated poorly at her inws¡® house. If she married far away, no


    one would know how their daughter was doing.


    Although the Johnsons were extremely cultured, both Mr. and Mrs. Stone were still reluctant to marry


    Elisa far away.


    Since Remy had not confessed his love to Elisa, it would be hard for them to discuss this topic with


    Remy.


    Zachary saw Remy sitting under the gazebo as he got out of his car.


    Remy stood up and greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here alone, Mr. Johnson? Not going inside?¡±


    Zachary walked over naturally upon seeing a familiar face who was also a major client of hispany.


    ¡°Seems like I came at an awkward time,¡± Remy replied with a smile.


    Zachary figured out what he meant right away.


    ¡°Are you here for a family visit, Mr. York? Or are you here to pick up your wife?¡±


    Zachary murmured, ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°Wow! The power of love is strong indeed,¡± Remy joked with Zachary.


    ¡°Neither friends nor rivals are evesting in this world.¡±


    Remyughed at the remark. Zachary would never step into the Stones¡® vi if Zachary¡¯s beloved wife


    was not Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece, and neither would he ease his cold rtionship with Clive.


    Although it was difficult for the York Corporation and the Stone Group to cooperate, at least the hostility


    between them had died down after the meeting between the CEOs of their respective families.


    Clive always wanted Zachary to call him cousin, but Zachary had no intention of doing it.


    Clive was down in the dumps. Zachary was willing to approve Elisa as his cousin, but Clive did not get


    the same treatment. After all, Clive was not held in high regard by Serenity, unlike Elisa.


    ¡°Babe.¡±


    ¡°Remy.¡±


    Serenity and Elisa both came out of the house. They called out to the two men who were at the gazebo


    while walking toward them.


    Remy said to Zachary, ¡°Your sunshine is here.¡±


    Zachary retorted, ¡°Well, it seems to me that your shimmering moonlight is here as well.¡±


    The two briefly looked at each other. After picking up the things that he had brought over, Remy told


    Zachary, ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead. I wouldn¡¯t want to be the third wheel.¡±


    Remy walked toward Elisa while talking.


    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, Remy. I heard from the housekeeper that you were looking for me.


    What seems to be the matter?¡±


    Elisa halted her footsteps in front of Remy.


    Remy handed over the goods to her. Looking at her with a smile on his face, he said to her in a gentle


    tone, ¡°I heard you liked the treats from this shop. I happened to pass by the store earlier today. So, I


    went ahead and bought some of your favorite treats for you.


    ¡°Here, this is for you.¡±


    Elisa received the gift and said, ¡°I just mentioned it casually. If I¡¯m up for some light bites, that ce is


    my go¨Cto. The ce has a nice ambiance to it; quiet and peaceful too. I could sit there for an entire


    day.


    ¡°Thank you, Remy.¡±


    Even for something she said without much thought, Remy still took note of it. He even went out of his


    way to buy those snacks and gift them to her. Elisa got to experience firsthand how it felt to be valued


    by someone.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Elisa recalled that Remy once mentioned having a crush on someone. Not wanting to be


    involved in apetition for a man¡¯s heart ever again, she quickly expelled the weird happiness welling


    up in her heart.


    She adored Zachary for years, s, to no avail.


    As she witnessed how lovey¨Cdovey Zachary and Serenity were as a couple, she could not help but feel


    envious.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly time for lunch. I don¡¯t suppose your kitchen is ready yet. Do you want to join us?¡±


    Remy was quite at home at the Stones¡® residence since he had the pleasure of dining there a few


    times. He said, ¡°My kitchen is still under renovation, so I don¡¯t have any cooking facilities yet. There will


    be a lot of people dining in the hotel at this hour. I don¡¯t think I can get a private dining room for myself.


    I¡¯d love to have lunch at your ce.¡±


    With a smile, Elisa weed him into the house.


    As for Zachary and his wife, Elisa needed not to attend to them.


    Standing next to Zachary, Serenity stared at the backs of Elisa and Remy before telling her man,¡± They


    look good together.¡±


    Zachary only had his eyes on Serenity. Following herment, he took a quick nce at the pair and


    faintly uttered, ¡°They do.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Mr. Johnson has the hots for Elisa, but he¡¯s not being truthful to her about his feelings.


    Zachary¨Cuh, I mean¨CBabe, can you try and put out feelers with Mr. Johnson?¡±


    Serenity was most eager for Elisa to start dating again.


    She could not shake the guilt that she stole Elisa¡¯s love every time she and Zachary appeared before


    Elisa.


    Elisa was really into Zachary.


    Able to read his wife¡¯s mind, Zachary held Serenity¡¯s hand and interlocked fingers with her as they


    walked out of the gazebo. He replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll try and get something out of Mr. Johnson. I¡¯ll encourage


    him to go after Elisa if he¡¯s romantically interested in her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get wound up in this, Seren. Nothing will ever happen between Elisa and me even if you aren¡¯t in


    the picture. She¡¯s not my type.¡±


    Serenity refused to admit to it. ¡°I¡¯m not getting wound up. That reminds me, why did youe over? It


    must be exhausting for you to make trips back and forth.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The journey from York Corporation to the Stones¡® residence was a lot further than Zachary making his


    way to Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Zachary would have time for a quick afternoon nap if he kept to the same lunchtime routine.


    Now that he was here at the Stones¡® residence, Zachary would have to rush back to the office after


    lunch. He only had time for a quick shuteye in the car.


    ¡°I came because I missed you.¡±


    Amused, Serenity answered, ¡°We leave home together every morning. Yet, you still miss me.¡±


    ¡°I miss you every time you¡¯re not with me. I can¡¯t stop thinking about you and can¡¯t be bothered to do


    anything if you go somewhere far away and won¡¯t be home for days.¡±


    As if Serenity would believe him. Still, his sweet nothings made her feel loved.


    He would only give his everything to his job and work his employees to the core when she was not


    around.


    ¡°Is Clive still being a d*ck?¡± Zachary sullenly asked.


    ¡°We managed to talk some sense into him. At least he stopped insisting on Alice getting an abortion.


    Aunt Audrey and my sister said that the abortion will only cause more harm to Alice. He didn¡¯t want


    Alice to go through that, so he quit talking about it. I heard from Elisa that he was at it for days.


    ¡°His attitude rubbed Aunt Audrey the wrong way. Pregnancy is hard enough. Men should cherish and


    love their wives who are willing to bear their children.¡±


    Women did not have it easy during pregnancy. Plus, childbirth could prove fatal. Women were basically


    exchanging their lives for the birth of their babies.


    Stopping in his tracks, Zachary turned his head and looked into Serenity¡¯s eyes with deep affection. ¡°I


    will always love and cherish you, Seren.¡±


    Serenity grinned. ¡°We have not been married for a year. We¡¯re still in our honeymoon period. Only time


    can tell whether you¡¯re able to cherish me forever.¡±


    ¡°I will use a lifetime to prove my love to you.¡±


    Lowering his head, Zachary nted a warm kiss on her forehead. As she closed her eyes to enjoy the


    tender moment, he pulled her into his arms and sealed her lips.


    Nevertheless, he quickly released her from his grip.


    Zachary could not take things too far since they were at the Stones¡® residence.


    Serenity did not share his thick skin.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have lunch.¡±


    Free from his hold, Serenity opened her eyes and locked fingers with him once again as they


    approached the magnificent house.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279


    After lunch at the Stones¡® residence, Zachary had to make his way back to the office. Remy no longer


    had a good reason to remain at the Stones¡® vi.


    While eating. Clive had given Remy the dirty look multiple times.


    Remy remained a gentleman and kept a smile on his face when meeting Clive¡¯s res. It simply


    reflected poorly on Clive¡¯s manner, further infuriating Clive.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, shall we leave together?¡± Zachary asked Remy.


    Remy replied with a smile, ¡°Sure. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you too.¡±


    Serenity saw her man out the door. She was not in a hurry to leave as she wanted to spend some time


    with her aunt..


    At the door, Zachary stopped and said to Serenity, ¡°No need to see me off, Seren. I¡¯m leaving with Mr.


    Johnson. Have a nice rest at your aunt¡¯s before returning to the shop.¡±


    His two bodyguards were at the shop. They could help Jasmine, so all the work did not have to fall on


    her.


    ¡°Get some shuteye in the car during your ride back. At least you won¡¯t feel tired in the afternoon. Don¡¯t


    drink too much coffee unless you n on staying awake the whole night.¡±


    He would use his energy on her when he could not sleep.


    Serenity urged him, reflecting her concern for him and herself.


    Zachary answered, ¡°I will.¡±


    He did not feel annoyed by her constant reminder at all. In fact, he felt loved.


    As Serenity watched on, Zachary got into the car and rolled down the window to wave goodbye. With


    the car driving out of the Stones¡® residence, Zachary rolled up the window and stopped the car in front


    of Remy¡¯s home.


    Remy asked, ¡°Do you want toe in, Mr. York?¡±


    Zachary did not turn down his invitation. He got out of his car and followed Remy into the highly


    sought¨Cafter vi. The residence was built on a huge piece ofnd.


    ¡°Mr. York, the ce can be a little untidy since it¡¯s still under renovation. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Remy took Zachary for a stroll around the yard. The renovation began inside the house, so it was a


    complete construction site inside. While there were building supplies piled up outside, the yard was in a


    better state than inside the house.


    Thendscape had been untouched for now. Remy did not move the decades¨Cold trees away since


    Elisa suggested not to.


    ¡°How much longer will the renovation take?¡± Zachary asked in a husky voice.


    After much thought, Remy answered, ¡°I can probably move in next year.¡±


    The major facelift to the structure contributed to the length of time.


    ¡°The renovation can be time¨Cconsuming and bothersome. I always leave the task to my butler.¡± All


    Zachary had to do was bring his suitcase in.


    Remy smiled. ¡°I can delegate the renovation to my butler for other properties, but this house means a


    lot to me. I want to do it myself to get the results I want. It will cost more time if we have to start over.¡±


    Tilting his head, Zachary nced at Remy and showed understanding. ¡°You do have to make an effort


    and make it special if you intend to make this house your marital home.¡±


    Remy curled his lips. ¡°Yes. I only want the best. I let her participate in the nning so she will be


    pleased with the style of d¨¦cor. I showed her the blueprints and asked for her opinions.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Remy admitted his feelings for Elisa, Zachary paused and stared at Remy. He went straight


    to the point. ¡°So are you saying that you have fallen for Elisa, Mr. Johnson?¡±

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280


    Remy looked back at Zachary.


    He was trying to read Zachary¡¯s thoughts through his expression.


    Knowing what Remy was after, Zachary said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, don¡¯t give me that look. I didn¡¯t love Elisa


    then. I don¡¯t have feelings for her now, nor will I be romantically involved with her in the future. She¡¯s


    never been my type.¡±


    This came from Zachary¡¯s heart.


    Others may think Zachary could not ept Elisa because of his business rivalry with Clive.


    Only Zachary knew that he simply did not see Elisa that way even though Elisa was not mean and


    unbearable as publicly rumored. Elisa was only being her authentic self.


    Still, he was not into Elisa.


    ¡°You should pursue Elisa if you like her. It¡¯s really none of my business, but I was only asked to feel you


    out about your thoughts.¡±


    Remy asked, ¡°Who sent you to ask me?¡±


    Following the query, Remy realized the question was unnecessary.


    Zachary¡¯s wife, Serenity, was Elisa¡¯s cousin. The girls were best friends before finding out they were


    family.


    Serenity felt she did Elisa dirty when she found out that her husband was Elisa¡¯s crush. Nevertheless,


    Elisa had been gracious. Instead of turning against Serenity, she stood up for Zachary and persuaded


    Serenity to cherish Zachary. Serenity should not pass up on having a rtionship with Zachary


    because of Elisa.


    Otherwise, Serenity would regret it for life. Elisa mentioned that Zachary was marriage material since a


    proud woman like Elisa was willing to fall for him.


    Due to Elisa¡¯s decency to let it go, Serenity and Zachary were able to get back together.


    Their rtionship was going stronger than ever.


    ¡°It must be your wife.¡±


    Remy added with a smile, ¡°I should have known.¡±


    ¡°Seren wanted me to put out the feelers. Why don¡¯t you confess your feelings to Elisa if you like her?


    Why aren¡¯t you going after her? What are you afraid of?¡±


    Zachary barraged Remy with questions. Before Remy could answer, Zachary uttered, ¡°You have seen


    what Seren and I have been through. I wonder if you have learned anything from us.¡±


    Remy had no words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Elisa likes me.¡± Remy was timid when it came to his crush.


    He believed that he got on well with Elisa right now, and he craved the way they were getting along


    now Romy was afraid that Elisa might not let him into her heart and her house if he took their


    rtionship a step further


    The Stones were always watching him like a hawk.


    Remy understood that thest thing the Stones wanted was for Elisa to marry off far away to


    Annenburg.


    In fact, he was in charge of FC & Co.¡¯s businesses in Wiltspoon, so he spent most of his time in


    Wiltspoon. Elisa would still be living in Wiltspoon if she were to marry him. At most, they would


    probably have to fly back to FC Manor during the festive holidays.


    ¡°I think you made a good impression on Elisa.¡±


    Zachary encouraged Remy toe clean with his feelings and woo Elisa.


    Elisa¡¯s marriage would not matter to Zachary if she was not Serenity¡¯s cousin.


    Now that they were rted by marriage, Zachary hoped Elisa could find her true love. Serenity would


    only be able to put aside her worries when Elisa married someone as good as Zachary, if not better,


    and lived happily ever after.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Remy stared at Zachary for a while before responding, ¡°Elisa and I are now friends. She doesn¡¯t have


    romantic feelings for me. She had been in love with you for a long time, and I want her to.e out of


    that and cool off before I can be truthful to her about how I feel. Her head will be clear then, and she¡¯ll


    know whether she loves me.¡±


    After much silence, Zachary uttered,¡± Since you have an idea of what you want to do, I should let you


    carry on, Mr. Johnson.¡±

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate to let us know if we can be of help to anything, Mr. Johnson. My wife and I are happy to


    do whatever we can.¡±


    Zachary added, ¡°We hope Elisa can find happiness.¡±


    Remy was in love with Elisa. Zachary believed that Elisa would find her happily ever after if she chose


    to be with Remy.


    The Johnsons were a decent family.


    Many women in Annenburg saw Remy as husband material.


    He was one of the five heirs of the Johnson family and shared the same mother as Ben. Compared to


    the other boys in the house, he was a more popr choice.


    Since he oversaw the family business in Wiltspoon, Remy found peace away from his family¡¯s


    insistence to get married due to his long absence In Annenburg.


    There were many white¨Ccor women in Wiltspoon who had their eyes on Remy too.


    Remy may appear a mild¨Cmannered gentleman, but not to be fooled by his appearance, he was not


    the easiest to get through to. Remy was nice to everybody, always having a smile on his face. It was


    hard to read him on the type of women he liked.


    No one could tell that he set his sights on Elisa if he did not purchase the house next to the Stones


    ¡®residence and looked for every excuse under the sun to meet with Elisa.


    Remy and Elisa did not have a pleasant first meeting because Elisa nearly ran into his car and refused


    to give way. Remy was gracious to let it go and asked the chauffeur to reverse the car and allowed


    Elisa to go ahead.


    He had recognized who Elisa was and knew she was the Stones¡® princess with a fiery temper. Remy


    only gave way because the girl was unreasonable and not one to be messed with.


    As they engaged further, Remy discovered the public¡¯s unfairbel on Elisa. She was not mean in


    nature. Elisa was simply being true to herself. Somehow or rather, he loved spending time with. her.


    Remy was the first to find out about the sale of the property next to the Stone family¡¯s residence as he


    acquired the Zimmers¡®pany. That was how he could purchase the house before Clive.


    He wanted to be neighbors with Elisa.


    Remy would get to see Elisa often if they lived next to each other. Their frequent meetings would only


    increase his chances of winning her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make Elisa the happiest woman alive like your wife is if Elisa and I end up together.¡±


    Remy had front¨Crow seats to his brother¡¯s affectionate acts toward his wife. Thanks to his older.


    brother, Remy had acquired plenty of ways to spoil his future wife.


    ¡°Be confident. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll seed when you put your mind to it.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary encouraged Remy. Elisa might as well grow old a spinster if she and Remy were not meant to


    be.


    ¡°I believe Mr. and Mrs. Stone are aware of my intention. Even Clive could tell. You saw the looks they


    gave me. They are merely keeping it from Elisa.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t approve of you. They just think youe from a faraway ce. Elisa is the


    apple of their eye, and as parents, they are reluctant for their daughter to move far away after marriage.


    It takes great courage for a woman to move away from familiar surroundings.¡±


    One of Zachary¡¯s uncles married someone who was not local to Wiltspoon. It had not been easy for his


    uncle back when he pursued his wife.


    His wife¡¯s parents moved into Wildridge Manor for six months to observe the character of Zachary¡¯s


    uncle and family. At the time, the girl¡¯s parents often put feelers out about Zachary¡¯s uncle.


    It was only when they were sure that Zachary¡¯s uncle and family were good people that they agreed to


    the marriage.


    The wife of Zachary¡¯s uncle was well¨Cloved in her family, and nobody wanted her to follow her husband


    to a faraway ce.


    If he had a daughter, Zachary believed he would not want her to move away and marry someone in a


    foreignnd too.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware they don¡¯t want their daughter to move far away from them. That was why I bought the


    house. This will be my marital home. My brother understands my ns, so he won¡¯t shift me away from


    Wiltspoon. I will continue to oversee the business in Wiltspoon.¡±

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282


    FC & Co.¡¯s subsidiary in Wiltspoon could be a group on its own.


    The business was growing rapidly.


    As the person in charge, Remy would only be busier and be stationed here.


    Remy used to spend a week at FC Manor every month and could not be bothered to return to


    Wiltspoon. Now, it was the other way round¨Che did not want to leave Wiltspoon.


    Jane¡¯s due date was approaching.


    Remy was dying to find out if he would get a niece. That would be the reason for him to make a trip to


    Annenburg right away. However, the trip could wait if he received another nephew in the family.


    ¡°You must convince the Stones that she will remain in Wiltspoon even after she marries you. Just let


    them know that Elisa will only be a walk away from them. It only takes two minutes to go and have


    dinner with them.¡±


    Remy grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll let them know that they won¡¯t be losing a daughter when Elisa marries me. Instead,


    they will be gaining a son¨Cinw.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°You¡¯re as conniving as ever. Here¡¯s to you getting the girl.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Remy must admit that he was a little devious when it came to getting close to Elisa.


    ¡°I need to head back to the office.¡±


    Now that Zachary found out where Remy¡¯s heart was, he could go home tonight and report back to his


    wife. He had been there long enough.


    Remy saw Zachary out and watched Zachary leave. He stood at the door, looking at the Stones¡®


    residence for a while before heading back to his property.


    Not too longter, Remy took a ride out of his vi. He was a busy man too.


    Of course, he had all the time in the world when he was with Elisa.


    Remy could have tea with her all day if Elisa invited him.


    Once Zachary was gone, Mrs. Stone was not in a hurry to take a nap. She enjoyed small talk with her


    nieces.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mrs. Stone was aware that the sisters had sorted out the property issue back home. She was


    impressed with the girls.


    Other than the marriage of her younger son and daughter, Mrs. Stone was also concerned about


    Liberty¡¯s future.


    ¡°Seren, are you going toe with me to the ball tomorrow night?¡± Mrs. Stone first asked.


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°Aunt Audrey, I¡¯m attending Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s celebration. Zachary said


    he¡¯s a respectable man. He never turns down an invitation from Old Mr. Marshall.¡±


    Mrs. Stone curled her lips. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re going to the event with Zachary as Mrs. York.


    You adapt to the circle in no time. Don¡¯t take to heart what others think of you. They won¡¯t do anything


    to you so long as you¡¯re not out of line.


    ¡°You can¡¯t change the fact that you¡¯re Zachary¡¯s wife. People will always say that you¡¯re dependent on


    Zachary no matter how much work you put into yourself. Things will only change. when you surpass


    Zachary and people only know Zachary through you.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t change reality, don¡¯t hide and just face it.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was not getting Serenity to give up on trying. She still had to put in the work, but there was


    no need for her to go out of her way and prove herself.


    Time would tell whether Serenity was worthy of her role as Mrs. York.

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283


    ¡°You have been to many upper¨Css gatherings with Ms. Sox. You¡¯re not shy to socialize. In fact, you


    carry yourself with grace. The former you simply did not want to attract attention.¡±


    Mrs. Stone had a clear idea of her nieces¡® history.


    Serenity answered with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Lowe would take me and Jasmine to parties, but we were. there


    for the food.¡±


    Jasmine would persuade Serenity to go along every time. The pair would arrive at the scene and find a


    seat in a corner to enjoy the feast in delight.


    For foodies, it was all about the food.


    Once their bellies were filled, the pair would admire and appreciate the beautiful people at the party


    while discussing between themselves.


    Hence why no one knew Serenity and Jasmine¡¯s names even though they had attended multiple social


    gatherings.


    Jasmine made a name for herself when shey down on the ground during Mrs. Dawson¡¯s birthday


    celebration.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Mrs. Stone could rx when it came to her younger niece. Serenity was lucky and had great in-ws.


    Liberty was nodding off with her son in her arms.


    Sonny was already asleep.


    Holding her son, she could barely open her eyes. She was about to crash out.


    The sudden cry from her aunt pulled her back from dreand. Liberty turned to her aunt. ¡°What¡¯s the


    matter, Aunt Audrey?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re tired, Liberty. Take Sonny with you and get some rest in the guestroom. Your morning business


    can take a toll on you since you have to get up bright early.¡±


    Seeing that Liberty could barely stay awake, Mrs. Stone had to leave the conversation for another day.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a tiring job, but it¡¯s the good kind of exhaustion. What do you want to say, Aunt Audrey? I¡¯ll


    head to bed after we finish this conversation.¡±


    Liberty smiled innocently.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you if you¡¯re interested in joining me for an event tomorrow


    night. Seren could take you, but I thought you might want toe with me if you don¡¯t want to go with


    Seren and Zachary. Don¡¯t worry about what people say about you. I¡¯m your aunt after all.¡±


    Liberty turned down the offer and responded with a smile, ¡°Aunt


    Audrey, you said it yourself. Seren can take me if I¡¯m interested, but it isn¡¯t my scene. Themunity is


    not right for me. Maybe I¡¯ll


    be a part of the higher society when my business grows and expands to several restaurants.¡±


    It was not Liberty¡¯s intention to go into the exclusive circle by riding on coattails.


    It was not her time right now. She would not be able to feel at home.


    Once she earned her spot, themunity would wee her with open arms without her even trying.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make you then.¡±


    Liberty even refused a car as a gift from her sister and brother¨Cinw.


    Mrs. Stone did not pursue the matter. With Duncan¡¯s frequent visits to Liberty¡¯s diner in mind, Mrs.


    Stone fell silent for a while before probing, ¡°Liberty, does Mr. Lewis have breakfast at your ce. every


    day?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Liberty answered, ¡°He woulde and give me business when my diner is open. He¡¯s not fussy with


    food. Although he¡¯s a billion¨Cdor CEO, he acts like your everyday people.¡±


    Mrs. Stone scanned Liberty¡¯s expression and could tell that Liberty thought nothing much of the daily


    visits. Mrs. Stone sighed to herself. Well, everybody had their own path to walk, and there were certain


    things that could not be stopped.


    While Mrs. Stone admired Duncan, Mrs. Lewis clearly looked down on Liberty.


    ¡°Go on and have your rest, Liberty. Elisa and I will take you to shop for a car after your nap,¡± Mrs.


    Stone lovingly uttered.


    Since Liberty was exhausted, she carried her son upstairs and entered the usual guest room. Clive had


    apanied his wife to get some rest in the bedroom.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284


    ¡°Any news, Seren?¡± Mrs. Stone threw a question at Serenity.


    Serenity huddled together with Elisa watching reels when her aunt asked her a question. Lifting her


    chin, she asked in confusion, ¡°What news, Aunt Audrey?¡±


    Elisa stopped the videos and looked at her mother.


    ¡°Are you referring to our investment? The contracts are signed and out of the way, so the work can


    commence now. i¡¯m hiring a few agriculturists to start farming. Seren, we should get a start on the sales


    front too.¡±


    Elisa was running the sales bit now. However, agriculture was still underway, and nothing had grown


    yet. Hence, they had not received any orders.


    Serenity responded, ¡°Sure. Tomorrow night is a good opportunity.¡°


    Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s birthday celebration was a business engagement too.


    Mrs. Stone was speechless.


    Judging by the scowl on her mother¡¯s face, Elisa realized they got the wrong answer.


    She gave Serenity a nudge..


    It dawned on Serenity what Mrs. Stone was trying to get to. ¡°Aunt Audrey, are you asking if I¡¯m


    pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Clive and Zachary are supportive of your project. I believe your investment looks promising, so I¡¯m not


    worried about that. I¡¯m not getting any younger. I¡¯m most worried about your marriage.¡±


    ¡°That reminds me, Seren. I need to go out for a bit,¡±


    Jolting to her feet, Elisa was ready to ditch Serenity and make a run for it.


    She fled to the door and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Seren. I¡¯ll take care of what you¡¯ve asked of me.¡±


    It was to go with Liberty to get a car.


    Mrs. Stone remarked, ¡°Seren, look at Elisa¡­ She and Anthony will be the death of me. She¡¯s twenty-


    seven now, and yet she doesn¡¯t see that time is ticking.¡±


    ¡°Elisa can take her time,¡± Serenity hinted.


    Mrs. Stone fell silent before replying, ¡°Remy¡¯s home is in Annenburg. It¡¯s too far away. I¡¯m not ready for


    Elisa to move away. It would be great if you can get Zachary to have a man¨Cto¨Cman talk about giving


    up on Elisa. Tell him to stop approaching Elisa. I don¡¯t want Elisa to be hurt again.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Johnson buy a house? It¡¯s next door. You will be neighbors. How far is that?¡±


    Mrs. Stone answered, ¡°No matter how many properties he gets, it will not change the fact that he was


    born and raised in Annenburg.¡±


    Serenity was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Seren, it¡¯s time to start a family with Zachary.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, I don¡¯t have a bun in the oven even though Zachary and I don¡¯t use protection. I don¡¯t


    know if I have a fertility issue. I was thinking that I should go for a body checkup if I¡¯m not expecting in


    the next few weeks. I should get early treatment if the problem lies with me.


    ¡°If Zachary has a problem, at least we can get him the treatment he needs too.¡±


    Nevertheless, Serenity believed the issue was likely with her since Zachary was a beast in bed.


    It was hard to imagine her manly man firing nks.


    Mrs. Stone was concerned. ¡°Both of you are fit and healthy. I don¡¯t think you have a health issue.


    Rx. Sometimes, it¡¯s harder to get pregnant when you try to. The pressure can be too much.¡±


    By taking it easy or letting nature take its course, a baby might suddenly pop up and give her at


    surprise.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, some people may look healthy, but they could have underlying health issues. You¡¯ll never


    know what¡¯s wrong without a physical examination.¡±


    Mrs. Stone queried Serenity about her menstrual cycle before giving an input, ¡°The period cramps.


    shouldn¡¯t affect the pregnancy. You might be taking in a lot of stress. Do your inws pressure you?


    Don¡¯t bother with them. Just rx and take it easy. If things get too much, go on a holiday. with


    Zachary.¡±

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285


    Serenity gave it a thought before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t take on a lot of stress. My inws are not pressuring


    me either. Nana only talked about having a great¨Cgranddaughter every once in a while. Zachary said


    he¡¯s taking me on a trip to Annenburg once he¡¯s done with his work. We¡¯re going to visit Mr. Young¨C


    Johnson.¡±


    Zachary believed Serenity did not have many friends, so he was trying to get her and Ben¡¯s wife, Jane,


    together.


    Since Remy was part of the Johnson family, and he was in love with Elisa, Serenity could befriend.


    Jane and get an understanding of the Johnson family for Elisa. At least, she could check out if the


    Johnsons were as nice as the public put it out to be.


    The way Serenity saw it, Elisa and Remy got along well. They looked good together. Serenity would


    stand on Elisa¡¯s corner and convince Aunt Audrey if the Johnsons proved to be a good family and if


    Elisa developed feelings for Remy too.


    Sure, Remy was hailed from Annenburg, but he had bought a house next to the Stones and oversaw


    FC & Co.¡¯s businesses in Wiltspoon. He was stationed in Wiltspoon. Elisa would still be living in


    Wiltspoon if she married Remy. In fact, she would live next door to her family.


    Nevertheless, it was too soon to talk about this. Remy had not even professed his feelings to Elisa, and


    Elisa never revealed what she thought about Remy.


    ¡°Okay. You should travel and get some fresh air. The child wille when you¡¯re feeling good. I guess


    Zachary is not in a rush since your inws aren¡¯t pressuring you to start a family. Don¡¯t obsess about


    getting pregnant.


    ¡°You can go for a physical to see what¡¯s the cause if you can¡¯t get pregnant after trying for two years.


    S¨CSometimes¡­¡±


    Mrs. Stone did not know how to put it.


    Serenity looked at her, wanting her aunt to carry on.


    Since nothing was private between them girls, Mrs. Stone whispered, ¡°Sometimes, frequent sex can


    affect your chances of conceiving.¡±


    Serenity was lost for words.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Having guessed the answer by the look on Serenity¡¯s face, Mrs. Stone said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re still in


    your honeymoon period. It¡¯s normal, but you can¡¯t always let Zachary have his way. You need to


    prioritize your health.¡±


    ¡°I will, Aunt Audrey. He¡¯s not the kind who only cares about his own pleasure.¡±


    She should go home and have a talk with Zachary. He did not have to ve away at the office during


    the day and plow away during the night. The constant activity was not helping with putting a bun in the


    oven.


    ¡°Zachary is good to you, so I don¡¯t have to worry much. I¡¯m concerned about your sister. Does Duncan


    have a thing for your sister? He¡¯s great with Sonny and is always helping your sister.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis said he simply took a shine to Sonny. My sister isn¡¯t interested in Mr. Lewis that way.¡±


    Not only did Mrs. Stone get Duncan¡¯s impression of Liberty, but Serenity and Zachary had the same


    idea too. Still, Duncan did not admit to it. He insisted that he was only fond of the boy.


    It was true that Liberty did not have that kind of feeling for Duncan.


    Mrs. Stone sat in silence for a while before giving her two cents. ¡°I appreciate a young talent like


    Duncan, but Mrs. Lewis won¡¯t win mother¨Cinw of the year for sure. She doesn¡¯t care for your sister¡¯s


    upbringing. It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re just friends, but if¡­¡±


    She left her sentence hanging.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Audrey. It won¡¯t be easy for my sister to fall in love again.¡±


    Serenity hoped her sister could find her second chance at love and be happier than Hank. The failure


    of her marriage was quite a blow to Liberty. Serenity could not forget her sister weeping when she first


    decided to go down the divorce route.


    Liberty locked her heart away, refusing to let anybody in.


    ¡°Sigh. I guess we can only let it be.¡±


    Mrs. Stone knew that there was no point talking about it or preventing it.


    ¡°Have your nap, Aunt Audrey. I¡¯m going back to the shop.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mrs. Stone said before urging her to pay attention to her safety on the road.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286


    After walking Serenity to the door and seeing her drive away, Mrs. Stone turned on her heel and


    returned to the house.


    No sooner had Serenity returned to the shop than Jessica barged in.


    Serenity was surprised by Jessica showing up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister, Serenity?¡± Jessica shot the question the moment she walked into the shop..


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What business do you have with my sister, Mrs. Brown?¡± Serenity put away her car keys and faintly


    asked Jessica.


    Jasmine kept her eyes peeled, ready with a broom for when Jessica got out of line.


    Jessica was ck and blue in the face. With that ck eye, she appeared rather gaunt.


    She was only twenty¨Cfive years old, a year younger than Serenity. Yet, Jessica looked a lot older. than


    Serenity right now.


    It was probably because Hank did want to foot the bills for her expensive skincare products now that he


    got the girl. Liberty had a better skincare routine than Jessica currently.


    Serenity had no sympathy for Jessica despite how she looked now. In fact, Serenity believed Jessica


    deserved it.


    ¡°I need to have a talk with her.¡±


    Jessica was ck and blue from getting beaten up by her sister¨Cinw and parents¨Cinw. Although


    her face was no longer swelling, the bruises were still apparent. She did not want to go. back to her


    parents as her parents and brothers would only jump down her throat.


    She secretly eloped with Hank, causing her parents to miss out on getting a substantial financial gift.


    Her parents mentioned that Jessica could forget crying in their arms when the Browns mistreated. her


    since she hastily jumped into marriage with Hank.


    However, she was down in the dumps and needed to spill her guts to someone.


    Jessica looked at the contact list on her phone and found no one to talk to. Her real friends left her


    when she came between Hank and Liberty¡¯s marriage.


    Besides, Jessica did not want anybody else she knew to find out that she had a hard time with her in¨C


    laws.


    She immediately thought about Liberty.


    It was ironic that the mistress wanted to confide in the first wife.


    Yet, Liberty was the only one who had firsthand experience of the Browns¡® craziness.


    ¡°My sister has nothing to talk about with you. You can leave if it¡¯s about the Browns. My sister is not


    rted to the Browns. Don¡¯t worry about my sister going back to him. It¡¯s your husband¡¯s problem if he


    finds another woman. My sister has nothing to do with it.


    ¡°My sister has known Hank for over a decade, and he¡¯s her first love. They were so in love and were


    happy after the wedding. In the end, he ended the marriage because of you. It¡¯s clear this man can¡¯t be


    trusted. Just look at what happened to my sister. One day, the same will happen to you.¡±


    Jessica peevishly snapped back, ¡°Hank and I are getting along fine, I¡¯m not here to talk about that. I¡¯m


    just¡­ Where did Liberty go? I went to her diner, but it was closed. She¡¯s not at her rented ce. I


    called her, but she didn¡¯t pick up. She won¡¯t even reply to my texts.¡±


    ¡°That means my sister doesn¡¯t want to give you the time of the day. Whatever you want to say, you can


    go back and talk to your husband. You and your inws should note looking for my sister over


    every little thing. Why does my sister have to lend an ear?¡±


    Mrs. Brown would often moan to Liberty whenever she had a fight with Jessica.


    Now Jessica was doing the same thing. Serenity had no words about the family.


    Her sister was not an emotional dumpster to listen to the Browns¡®ints. Serenity was tempted to


    tell her sister to charge these people the next time they came to pour their feelings again.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287


    Jessica made a long face.


    A whileter, she turned on her heel and walked out.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown.¡±


    With Serenity calling after Jessica, Jessica turned around and looked at her, waiting to get an answer


    about Liberty¡¯s whereabouts.


    Serenity yed nice and reminded her, ¡°The bruises on your face are obvious. You might want to get


    something to cle them away. I heard that your wedding with Mr. Brown ising up. The ck and


    blue would not go well with the theme of your wedding.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s wrinkles deepened with a grimace.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Without a word, she cocked her head back and strutted out of the shop with her chest out.


    It was as if by doing so, she could prove her life could not be any better.


    A delivery person arrived.


    Jasmine ordered milkshakes to the shop.


    She took the milkshakes and gave a cup to her best friend. Jasmine gloated, ¡°The Browns must have


    abused her. I thought she was all that, and her mother¨Cinw and sister¨Cinw had nothing on her.¡±


    Sipping on the milkshake, Serenity replied, ¡°She got a whole family up against her. That¡¯s hard to beat.¡±


    ¡°Either domestic violence happens, or it does not. Now that she lost her first physical fight with the


    Browns, things will only get worse for her unless she and Hank divorce.¡±


    Serenity had no sympathy for Jessica.


    She wished Jessica the worst luck in the world.


    Jessica was abused before the wedding even happened.


    Things would only go downhill for her.


    ¡°Liberty fought back when she was attacked at home. She ran after Hank with a knife and scared the


    Brown family. Although they were mean as ever, none of them, ever daredy hands on Liberty again.¡±


    The Brown family preyed on the weak.


    ¡°I thought the Brown family had changed for the better when they came to say thank you.¡± Jasmine


    enjoyed a mouthful of milkshake and said, ¡°I guess a leopard can¡¯t change its spots.


    ¡°Who cares what they do? Jessica wanted the man, so now she can live with the consequences. She


    deserves it!¡±


    Serenitymented with a smile, ¡°I should thank her. It wouldn¡¯t be so easy for my sister to get


    out of hell and gain Sonny¡¯s custody if it wasn¡¯t for her.¡±


    Jasmine uttered, ¡°I bet Hank and Jessica will be jealous when your sister finds a better man.¡±


    Serenity merely grinned without continuing the conversation. Marriage was not in the cards for Liberty


    right now.


    Meanwhile, Callum put his weight on his hands against the cash register at Spring Blossoms and


    stared into Camryn¡¯s eyes. He asked, ¡°How was it? The business opportunity must have brought. you a


    lot of profit.¡±


    Taking the Marshall family¡¯s instructions, the Wiltspoon Hotel ordered a lot of flowers from Spring


    Blossoms to set up the venue.


    Instead of talking about the profit, Camryn said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dinner tonight.


    ¡°But not at Wiltspoon Hotel. It¡¯s expensive there.¡±


    Thest time she treated him to dinner, it cost several hundred dors. For a small¨Ctime business.


    owner, several hundred dors on a dinner was a lot.


    The money could have covered her employees¡® and her expenses for three days.


    Callum did not order anything fancy in consideration that she did not carry much cash with her back


    then. Hence, the bill only came up to a few hundred dors.


    Camryn would be spending more if he ordered the more expensive dishes.

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288


    Although Callum brought Camryn two business deals and revenue, she could not possibly spend all the


    profits on buying him dinner.


    ¡°Alright. You can pick the ce since it¡¯s your treat. I¡¯m happy if you want to cook for me too.¡±


    It did not matter to Callum where he was having the meal so long as his fianc¨¦e was treating him.


    If Camryn could read his mind, she would challenge Callum about her being his fianc¨¦e.


    Likewise, Callum would refute that since his nana made her his spouse candidate, so she was his


    fianc¨¦e.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see, Mr. Callum. I can¡¯t cook.¡± Camryn calmly reminded Callum that she was blind.


    She could move freely in a familiar environment, but cooking was on another level.


    Camryn would make her own food if she had her eyesight.


    Despite being a child of the Newman family, Camryn used to do everything herself.


    The smile on Callum¡¯s face faded. Oh, right. She could not see. How was she supposed to cook?


    He would probably not taste his wife¡¯s cooking if she still could not see after their wedding. s,


    Callum would never experience the joy Zachary had.


    On second thought, Callum could take over the cooking.


    ¡°I heard about a seasoned doctor who people dubbed the miracle healer. Maybe he can treat your


    eyes.¡±


    Callum added, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t find the old doctor, we can expect some results from his student.¡±


    He had not asked Remy whether he could get in touch with the miracle healer or his student.


    Callum had not reached the point where Camryn trusted himpletely.


    There was no way Camryn would think he was a good guy just because he introduced some business


    to her. The girl put up walls around her. Although she was mild¨Cmannered, she kept at distance from


    people and refused anybody from entering her world.


    ¡°I know. My aunt told me. The miracle healer is myst hope to see again, but he only exists in the


    rumors. Who knows whether the miracle healer is alive or not? The doctor and his student¡¯s


    whereabouts are unknown.¡±


    Camryn was first anxious and eager to regain her eyesight, but now she was indifferent about it. It


    would be great if she could see again. Otherwise, she had adapted to living in darkness.


    Her sight would probably be restored if the doctor, who had reintroduced light to her world, was still


    alive. s, the great ophthalmologist had passed away. She could see shades of light, but everything


    else was still a blur to her. She was no different than a blind person.


    Camryn¡¯s aunt put all her hope on the miracle healer.


    After much silence, Callum said, ¡°That¡¯s true. Not many of our generation know about the miracle


    healer, much less know where he is.¡±


    Callum had sent a text message to ask his nana, but Grandma May told him that he was on his own,


    and with good faith, God would guide him to the miracle healer.


    Grandma May did not want to get involved in this.


    Callum moaned about her irresponsibility in his mind. She shoved a potential wife to him and washed


    her hands off the whole thing by flying to Jensburg with Kevin.


    He wondered if Kevin made any progress with Hayden.


    Judging by Kevin¡¯s dislike for Hayden, he probably had not even made the first move. How was Nana


    going to remedy that?


    With Nana¡¯s tactics mind, Callum would rather approach Camryn himself than fall into Nana¡¯s set¨Cup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it in the hands of God.¡±


    Camryn knew the real cause of her blindness.


    She was fed poison for a long time. The dosage was suddenly increased one day, and her body could


    not take it. Camryn nearly met her fate that day. Although the doctors resuscitated her, she had lost her


    sight since.


    Ten years ago, her aunt had filed a police report, but the investigation came back empty. Her stepfather


    fired all the servants from a decade ago as a way to put an end to the matter.

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289


    Camryn and her aunt had an idea of who fed her the poison, but they had no hard evidence.


    Ten years ago, Camryn was only a sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold teenager. Since her aunt had married and moved


    out of the city, she could rarelye back to her family home. They could not find proof against the


    poisoner.


    All Camryn knew was that her aunt got into a fight with her stepfather. Her aunt left in tears after her


    stepfather pped her. Since then, her aunt always stayed at Wiltspoon Hotel whenever she was back


    in the city. She had not stepped foot into the Newmans¡® residence.


    Callummented, ¡°You have a positive outlook on life.¡±


    Camryn faintly replied, ¡°What can I do? Will crying help me see again?


    ¡°No matter what happens, I need to face and ept reality.¡±


    Impressed, Callum uttered, ¡°Not bad. I like the way you think.¡±


    With a straight face, Camryn asked, ¡°What time is it, Mr. Callum? We should go and have dinner if it¡¯s


    time.¡±


    One employee had gone out to make a floral delivery while the other stayed behind to watch the shop.


    The employees could not take their eyes away from Callum.


    They would talk among themselves about the York boys¡® good looks being true when they found out


    who Callum was. Their beautiful genes were not just rumors.


    Callum seemed to look out for their boss too. Camryn mentioned Callum brought business to the shop


    even though he only came around twice or thrice.


    The two employees had teased Camryn, saying Callum had a crush on her. Camryn never took the


    comments to heart even though she suspected it herself.


    She refused to believe Callum had real feelings for her. It must be a novelty for him since this was his


    first encounter with a blind person..


    Most were curious when they found out that she was blind.


    Callum looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s early. There¡¯s no rush. You can buy me dinner in another half


    an hour.¡±


    While the pair were talking, two cars approached and pulled up in front of Spring Blossoms.


    The employee went out to wee the customer, but halfway out, she turned around and made her


    way back. She told Camryn, ¡°Boss, your mom is here.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Mrs. Newman.


    The bodyguards got out of the car and opened the door for Mrs. Newman.


    Despite hearing that her mother was here, Camryn maintained a nk expression.


    Callum was aware of Mrs. Newman¡¯s ill-treatment toward Camryn Serenity fooled him into driving


    Camryn back to the shop because Mrs. Newman abandoned her in a foreign environment. As a


    mother, Mrs. Newman was cruel to dump her daughter somewhere unfamiliar when she knew her


    daughter could not see. Camryn could meet with an ident if she was not careful. Mrs. Newman was


    such a heartless mother.


    Although Callum couldbel Mrs. Newman as an uncaring mother who could care less about her


    daughter, Mrs. Newman gave Carrie all the love in the world.


    This was where Callum lost the plot. Camryn was Mrs. Newman¡¯s biological child. How could she y


    favorites to this extent? She was cruel to the oldest child and doted on the youngest.


    It was said that Mr. Newman, her uncle and stepfather, was nicer to Camryn than Mrs. Newman as the


    mother was.


    Mrs. Newman caught sight of a luxury sedan parked nearby when she got out of the car. It belonged to


    Callum.


    ¡°Are you here to buy flowers, mister? Who is it for? I¡¯ll get it wrapped up for you.¡±


    Mrs. Newman entered the shop and walked into Camryn talking to a tall guy.


    Callum yed along. ¡°I want a bouquet of roses for my fianc¨¦e. I¡¯m looking at ny¨Cnine roses.


    Please bundle them up for me. I want to take it with me in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290


    Camryn walked around the cash register to retrieve the roses for Callum.


    As if she just heard the footsteps, Camryn stopped what she was doing and turned her head to face


    Mrs. Newman. She indifferently uttered, ¡°Mom.¡±


    Mrs. Newman first checked Callum out. Unable to put her finger on the familiar face, she painted a


    smiling face and asked, ¡°You look familiar, mister. And you are?¡±


    The person with the Maybach was no ordinary man.


    Straightening his back, Callum turned around and met Mrs. Newman¡¯s gaze. He courteously


    responded, ¡°Callum, ¡°ork.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Callum York.¡±


    Mrs. Newman could count the time she had met the nine heirs of the York family because they rarely


    attended any social engagements.


    The outside world would probably not know how the York boys look or what their names were if they


    never joined the corporate world.


    The York family shielded their children well from the world..


    Mrs. Newman beamed at the mention of Callum¡¯s name.


    She wanted to be friendly with the York boys so that her daughter could marry into the family.


    Although Mrs. Newman thought it was strange that Callum would buy flowers at Camryn¡¯s shop, it was


    not the time or ce to dwell on that fact.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Newman,¡± Callum politely greeted.


    With a smile, Mrs. Newman asked, ¡°I overheard that you were buying flowers for your fianc¨¦e. Who¡¯s


    the lucky girl? Why hadn¡¯t I heard about your engagement?¡±


    It was a pity that Zachary married a country bumpkin like Serenity.


    Fortunately, Zachary had eight more brothers and cousins.


    Apart from Zachary and the youngest two in his family, there were five boys who were well¨Csuited. for


    her Carrie.


    Hearing that Callum was engaged, Mrs. Newman wanted to know who the girl was.


    Carrie was not out of the woods yet. Since Serenity sued Carrie again, Mrs. Newman and her husband


    had been going around, figuring out ways to get their daughter out of jail. They had also made


    arrangements to hire the best defense attorney for their daughter.


    Although Carrie hired people to jump on Serenity and trashed her car, Serenity did not suffer any


    physical harm. Carrie would only receive a light sentence if Serenity could forgive her. However,


    Serenity, the country bumpkin, refused to let Carrie off the hook.


    The cause of this was none other than Camryn.


    Mrs. Newman had never liked Camryn. In fact, she wished this daughter of hers was dead. It was. her


    husband who convinced her to spare Camryn¡¯s life because Camryn was blind and was her dead ex¨C


    husband¡¯s only flesh and blood.


    Callum grinned and replied, ¡°We¡¯re not engaged yet, but she¡¯s already a wife to me. We¡¯ll have ant


    engagement party when I propose to her. I¡¯ll send you an invitation when that happens. Doe.¡±


    Despite Mrs. Newman¡¯s nastiness toward Camryn, she was still Camryn¡¯s mother.


    Callum would dly send an invitation card to his mother¨Cinw when he got engaged to Camryn. His


    mother¨Cinw could have a chance to attend their engagement party.


    It was a guarantee to rub Mrs. Newman the wrong way.


    Mrs. Newman had idea Callum¡¯s fianc¨¦e was the daughter she loathed with all her heart. Following


    Callum¡¯s repiy, Mrs. Newman answered with a smile, ¡°Thanks for the invite, Callum. It will be my


    pleasure to attend your engagement party.¡±


    Even though the Newmans had a tiff with Zachary and his wife, Mrs. Newman could not stop dreaming


    about marrying her younger daughter into the York family.


    At worst, Carrie could leave out Zachary¡¯s younger brother as a husband candidate.

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291


    ¡°Are you here to bring Ms. Newman home for dinner? Is there something you need to discuss with her?


    If so, I don¡¯t want to intrude on your mother¨Cand¨Cdaughter time,¡± Callum tenderly asked Mrs. Newman,


    acting like he had no idea of Camryn¡¯s status in the family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mrs. Newman was not here to give Camryn a hard time for once.


    She came to notify Camryn of Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s business engagement at Wiltspoon Hotel tomorrow


    night. Camryn was to go with Mrs. Newman. Of course, Camryn was not there to rece Carrie.


    Mrs. Newman merely wanted to introduce Camryn to an old CEO who may be helpful to the Newmans¡®


    family business.


    Although Camryn was blind, she was prettier than Carrie. Camryn¡¯s soft and calm voice was soothing


    to the ear. Mrs. Newman was sure the old CEO would be captivated by Camryn¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a bother at all. I just want to say a few words to Camryn before I have to leave.¡±


    Mrs. Newman kept a friendly attitude in Callum¡¯s presence.


    She said to Camryn, ¡°Don¡¯t open your shop for business tomorrow afternoon, or you can get your


    worker to look after the shop. Come home early tomorrow. I¡¯ll paint your face, and you can put on an


    evening gown. Come and attend an event with me tomorrow.¡±


    Before Camryn could say anything, Callum jumped in and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you talking about


    Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s event?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You must be attending Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s event too. We¡¯d kill for an invite.¡± Since the Newmans


    became billionaires, Mrs. Newman had been keen to participate in social engagements.


    She believed she blended into the circle of the true upper crust.


    Mrs. Newman wanted to bring her younger daughter along so everybody would know how remarkable


    Carrie was.


    Although the n was to get Carrie to marry into the York family, Mrs. Newman did not want to put all


    her eggs in one basket. The heirs of the York family were not easy to control. Her Carrie might not find


    a potential husband with the family. There were many wealthy men in Wiltspoon. Mrs. Newman could


    bring her daughter along to these parties to look for a good family. Of course, these families would also


    be checking out her darling daughter too.


    There were two sides to everything. The Newman family was sizing people up for a potential husband,


    but the other party was doing the same too.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°The party will be held at my family¡¯s hotel. My brothers and cousins will be


    attending too.¡±


    Mrs. Newman responded, ¡°Tomorrow night must be the biggest event in Wiltspoon.¡±


    It was a shame that her darling daughter could not attend.


    Old Mr. Marshall seldom organized a ball this early. However, he moved the date up by six months. this


    year. There was no telling whether it was because Old Mr. Marshall was getting old or was poor in


    health.


    Mrs. Newman was furious with Serenity again at the thought that her precious daughter was going to


    miss out on tomorrow¡¯s event. Of course, Mrs. Newman also put the fault on her older daughter.


    ¡°Did you get what I just told you, Camryn?¡± Mrs. Newman asked.


    While holding the flowers for the employee to wrap them up in a bundle for Callum, Camryn replied,


    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    She would only be embarrassing herself in such a social setting since she could not see.


    Besides, her mother never took her to social gatherings. Now that Mrs. Newman wanted to bring


    Camryn out of the L¡¯e, the former must be up to no good.


    Although Camryn never got an update from her mother about Carrie, she knew that her stepfather and


    mother were trying to get Carrie out of jail.


    Camryn dared not think or guess the things they would do to save Carrie.


    Nevertheless, Camryn got the feeling that her mother wanted to take her to the event to sell her off.


    Mrs. Newman made a face.


    She was giving the mole rat a chance by bringing her to a social event. Yet, this mole rat was


    ungrateful.


    As Callum was still around, Mrs. Newman had to stop herself from blowing up in Camryn¡¯s face. She


    toned down the harshness in her tone. ¡°Camryn, you heard my conversation with Callum. The party


    tomorrow night is important. It¡¯s the biggest business engagement in Wiltspoon. The people attending


    are movers and shakers of Wiltspoon.


    ¡°You coop yourself up in the flower shop every day. You should get out there and make friends. How


    can you just live in your own world? I¡¯m taking you to see the world.¡±

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292


    ¡°Either way, I¡¯m going to send someone to get you tomorrow afternoon if you don¡¯te home. No


    matter what, you¡¯re going with me tomorrow night.¡±


    Camryn remained aloof as she replied, ¡°I can¡¯t see, Mom. What do you mean, see the world? The


    world to me is darkness. There¡¯s nothing for me to see.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Furious, Mrs. Newman was dying to give Camryn a p.


    ¡°I have said my piece. You can either listen or ignore it. Regardless, I¡¯m sending a car to you tomorrow


    afternoon. I¡¯m busy, I got to go.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mrs. Newman could not yet along with Camryn. Resentment and hatred overtook Mrs. Newman every


    time she saw Camryn¡¯s face. Now that she had done what she came here for, Mrs. Newman said,


    ¡°Sorry you have to see that, Callum. My daughter lost her confidence after losing her sight..


    ¡°I want to take her to the party and help her out of her funk. Hopefully, she¡¯ll find her confidence. again.


    I need to attend to business, so I need to go.


    Callum replied, ¡°Sure. Bye, Mrs. Newman.¡±


    Mrs. Newman gave Camryn an angry look before taking off with her bodyguards.


    With her mother¡¯s footsteps fading away, Camryn told her employee, ¡°No need to wrap the roses.¡±


    The employee was confused; she thought Mr. Callum wanted to buy flowers.


    Mr. Callum even said that the flowers were for his fianc¨¦e.


    ¡°Oh, carry on with the wrapping. I really want the roses.¡±


    Callum instructed the employee to bundle the flowers up.


    ¡°Mr. Callum?¡±


    Camryn thought Callum was only covering up for her to keep her mother from learning that they had


    been acquainted for a while now.


    ¡°I¡¯m interested in getting a bouquet.¡±


    Since Callum had put it out there, Camryn was not going to say no to business. She sold the bouquet


    to him.


    Once the bouquet was ready, Callum paid for it and grabbed the flowers before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms.


    Newman.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Camryn was puzzled.


    Callum amusedly reminded her, ¡°What? Are you not going to buy me dinner anymore? I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m sorry. It slipped my mind. After you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s arrival interrupted her train of thought.


    Camryn wondered what her mother had in store for her this time.


    Was her mother trying to embarrass her at the party or sell her to an old man in exchange for a boost in


    the family business?


    Although Camryn no longer pined for her mother¡¯s love, she could not figure out why her mother was


    so cruel to her.


    Camryn took her cane and said to her employee. ¡°I¡¯m buying Mr. Callum dinner. Watch the shop. and


    order yourselves food. Business was good today. You and Louise can enjoy some good food today.¡±


    They often got the cheapest takeaway.


    Now that the business was on the right track, and they were making a profit, Camryn thought it was


    befitting for hemployees to have better meals.

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293


    ¡°Boss, go and have your dinner with Mr. Callum. I¡¯ll watch the shop.¡±


    The employee smiled as Camryn and Callum walked out of the shop.


    Callum waited in the car for Camryn. With thetter handling herself well in her familiar surroundings, it


    was hard to tell that she was blind,


    This was the first time Camryn had taken a ride with Callum. She felt her way to the seat, sat tight, put


    her cane away, and buckled up. passenger¡¯s


    She did not take the back seat, but not because she did not want to. Callum refused to let her sit in the


    back because it would appear as though he was her driver.


    Since Camryn would not dare order a certain York around like a driver, she sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    The passenger seat was not the safest ce to be.


    It was a good thing Callum was steady behind the wheel. He was not the kind to put the pedal to the


    metal. She did feel somewhat safe to take a ride in his car.


    ¡°Where are we going to have dinner?¡± while starting the engine, Callum asked.


    ¡°I would usually order takeaway, and I find the food at Exotic vors pretty good. Let¡¯s go there.¡± She


    could afford the food there, so Callum could feel free to order whatever he wanted.


    Camryn wanted to be generous with Callum since it was her treat.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Exotic vors was not too far away. It was only a five¨Cminute drive.


    They arrived at the restaurant before Callum had a chance to ask about the social event.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look for a table on the first floor,¡± Callum uttered, considering that it was hard for Camryn to go up


    and down the stairs. He would probably scare Camryn if he went one step too far to carry her upstairs.


    He might even get pped and be called an *sshole.


    Camryn responded with a grin, ¡°You can decide.¡±


    After Callum led Camryn into the restaurant, the server warmly ushered them to a table that was away


    from the crowd.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, feel free to order more tonight.¡±


    Camryn gave her pocket a pat. She brought extra cash out this time.


    Callum said with a smile, ¡°We won¡¯t have a lot since it¡¯s only the two of us. We can order about the


    same amount asst time.¡±


    Sure, he helped bring business to Camryn, but he was not the type to go too far at ying trick¡¯s on


    her. Callum had to dangle the carrot at her, so she would dly allow him to take advantage of her for


    life.


    It was all about timing. He did not want to rush into things.


    Camryn had given Callum the green light to order anything off the menu, so it was his business if he


    chose not to.


    Anyway, she had done her due diligence to pick up the tab.


    After Callum ordered the food, he asked, ¡°Why does your mom want to take you to the event.


    tomorrow?¡±


    As far as he knew, Mrs. Newman would rather go no¨Ccontact with Camryn. She never took Camryn to


    socialize around in case Camryn stole the limelight from Carrie.


    Carrie was caught by the authorities for hiring people to hurt his sister¨Cinw, Serenity had proof to


    send Carrie away.


    Mrs. Newman must hate Callum¡¯s sister¨Cinw and Camryn. The olddy believed Camryn was the


    reason all this happened.


    ¡°God knows what she¡¯s up to.¡±


    Camryn had a feeling that her mother was out to get her, but nothing had happened thus far. For all she


    knew, her mother might sell her off.


    ¡°Are you going? Your mom seems forceful about it. She¡¯s going to make you go even if you don¡¯t want


    to.¡±


    With Callum reaching out to remove Camryn¡¯s sunsses, Camryn was startled.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    She snatched the sunsses from Callum¡¯s hands and put them back on.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294


    ¡°Can you see just a little?¡± Callum sat right next to Camryn. By right, Camryn would not be so precise


    as to snatch the sunsses out of Callum¡¯s hands since she could not see.


    ¡°You¡¯re sitting next to me, so I can gauge the distance from your scent to retrieve my sunsses. Well,


    I hope I can see a little, but too bad, I can see nothing.¡±


    Her world was only a single shade of ckness.


    ¡°You look good without your sunsses.¡±


    Callumplimented her looks.


    ¡°Do you think my mom is trying to use my looks for something, Mr. Callum?¡±


    ¡°I think you already have an idea. It¡¯s easy to carry a conversation with intelligent people. You get what


    I¡¯m trying to say without me getting into it.¡±


    Nana picked Camryn out of all the women to be his wife, so she clearly was not some bimbo.


    Although upbringing and history did not matter to Nana when it came to selecting her future


    granddaughter¨Cinw, one of Nana¡¯s criteria was a good IQ level. They needed wits to survive in this


    dog¨Ceat¨Cdog society.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will also be attending tomorrow night¡¯s event, and so will Zachary and his wife. My


    sister¨Cinw adores you and sees you as a friend. She won¡¯t let anything happen to you. You can just


    go with your mom,¡± Callum said.


    ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re the daughter of the Newman family. You should be active in social


    engagements and run in the circle.¡±


    Camryn would have to socialize and rub shoulders with the upper crust when she married into the York


    family.


    His sister¨Cinw, Serenity, had been attending various social gatherings with Mrs. Stone to work on


    her social skills for Zachary¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a part of that circle, nor do I see the need to. The daughter of the Newman family?


    Well, everybody knows what¡¯s up. I don¡¯t need anybody¡¯s sympathy.¡±


    Those people would only look at her with sympathy in their eyes.


    Pity was thest thing Camryn needed. Her father was no more, and her mother could not care less


    about her. Yet, Camryn was doing well for herself.


    She may not earn much, but she had enough to cover her expenses while being able to put some


    money in the bank. Although her savings were not a lot, she was happy she could save a few thousand


    dors by living frugally.


    Camryn was blind after all.


    She did not have to be dependent on the care of others. Camryn could sustain and support herself, and


    that itself was an achievement for her.


    Should one day she could take back what belonged to her father¡­


    That was something to expect in the long run. Camryn hade a long way, ying the patience


    game. The priority now was to treat her eyes. She would continue to y blind when she could see


    again while collecting evidence behind the scenes.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Once she had enough hard evidence and had the means, Camryn would take back everything that was


    her father¡¯s¡­


    Also, Camryn wanted to know if Dad died of depression and suicide or murder.


    Callum quietly stared at her.


    The girl was like a rose. Sometimes, she protected herself by hiding behind the thorns.


    That reminded him of the bouquet he bought.


    It slipped Callum¡¯s mind that he had brought the flowers with him into the restaurant.


    Picking up the bouquet, he presented it to Camryn.


    ¡°Mr. Callum?¡±


    Catching a floral scent, Camryn gently pushed away the bouquet.


    ¡°For you. I hope the flowers can brighten up your day.¡±


    The tenderness in his voice nearly broke down Camryn¡¯s walls.


    As far as she could remember, the nicest person to her was her aunt. However, her aunt married to a


    far away ce when she was in elementary school. Oh, there was a nanny too, but her mother fired


    her soon after.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295


    Camryn also had a younger brother who was protective of her, but it onlysted for a few years. Her


    mother went so far as to enroll her brother in a boarding school to stop contact between them.


    Her mother got rid of anybody who was good to her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say the bouquet was for your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Callum said with a smile, ¡°Have you ever heard about me getting engaged? I just made that up to fool


    your mom.¡±


    Although Camryn was impaired in sight, she paid attention to the gossip about the wealthiest family in


    the city.


    Sure enough, she had never caught wind of an engagement.


    The only person who was tied down by a woman was Mr. Zachary, and his wife was Serenity.


    After Serenity lent Camryn a hand, Mr. Zachary even told her stepfather that Serenity hit it off with her.


    Her stepfather had since been kinder to her.


    Camryn¡¯s stepfather treated her poorly in the past. While he would not torture or pick on her like her


    mom, her stepfather would keep mum whenever her mom and Carrie did anything to her..


    He was a non¨Cparticipating enabler and aplice.


    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t refund you the money though.¡±


    Callumughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    He then added, ¡°Sometimes, you appear unworldly like the material things do not matter to you. Other


    times, you can be quite the miser.¡±


    ¡°Money is a great servant but a bad master. You¡¯re born into privilege, so you will never understand the


    passion I have for turning a profit.¡±


    Callum had no words.


    He was interested in making money too.


    The only difference was he was making the big bucks. A few hundred dors was nothing to him.


    Zachary and his wife shared the most intimate moments when the sun went down.


    Serenity came out of the bathroom to find Zachary had washed himself. He was leaning against the


    herdboard and waiting for her. Approaching with a smile, she climbed onto the bed and drew close to


    kiss his cheek.


    ¡°Babe, you¡¯re done with the showers faster than I am.¡±


    ¡°I showered in your room.¡±


    Zachary wrapped his arms around her before turning to tower over her. He was after something more


    than snuggling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat, babe.¡±


    Serenity tilted her head to stop Zachary from kissing her lips. Giving up on sealing her breath, he slid


    his lips across her face for butterfly kisses. Serenity put her hands over his mouth.


    Zachary pulled away her hands and pinned her down, insisting that they locked tongues before he let


    her go. He asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get off me. You¡¯re heavy.¡±


    Serenity nudged him away.


    Zachary grinned and pecked her lips before turning over to sit by her side. He rested against the


    headboard like before.


    ¡°We can chat about whatever you want.¡± Zachary pulled her upright and pulled the covers over their


    legs.


    ¡°My aunt asked if we¡¯re expecting when I was there today.¡±


    Zachary furrowed his brows. ¡°It will happen when it happens. My family isn¡¯t pressuring us, but Aunt


    Audrey seems eager.¡±


    He was not keen on Mrs. Stone putting pressure on Serenity.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296


    Zachary¡¯s family did not want to put the strain on Serenity.


    Mrs. Stone was Serenity¡¯s aunt and a senior on Serenity¡¯s side of the family. She should be showing


    more love and affection to Serenity.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey wasn¡¯t trying to push me into having a baby. Her heart is in the right ce. We have been


    a real married couple for a few months now, but I¡¯m not pregnant yet. I think it¡¯s normal she¡¯d ask.¡±


    Sticking her hand out, Serenity gave him a squeeze on the cheek and smoothen his puckered brows.


    She said, ¡°Don¡¯t make that wry face. Your frown is scary enough to startle your timid wife. ¡°You can be


    a ghost for Halloween with that face. No makeup required.¡±


    Amused by her remark, Zachary flicked her forehead. ¡°Have you seen such a handsome ghost? If


    you¡¯re timid, then theres no one with nerves of steel in the world.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m not mad. I think it¡¯s between us whether we want to start a family. Other people shouldn¡¯t


    stick their noses where they don¡¯t belong. Even my parents aren¡¯t rushing us to have children. Nana is


    probably the only one with the asionalment about her wish to have a great¨Cgranddaughter.


    ¡°Nana was looking forward to having a granddaughter, but I guess she can only put her hopes into


    getting a great¨Cgranddaughter.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Serenity rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°I know Nana wants a great¨Cgranddaughter. That¡¯s what I


    want to talk about, babe. It¡¯s not about the gender, but I can¡¯t even get pregnant. Do you think there¡¯s


    something wrong with my body?


    ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t think the problem lies with you. Oh, that reminds me. I heard that frequent sex could


    affect the chances of conceiving.¡±


    Zachary was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with your health.¡± Dismissing the part about frequency, Zachary firmly


    uttered, ¡°We are fit as a fiddle. You aren¡¯t pregnant yet because the time hasn¡¯te. Our future child


    hasn¡¯te to us.


    ¡°Our little angel is still finding their way to us. You¡¯ll have buns in the oven before we know it. Don¡¯t


    worry too much about it.¡±


    Zachary held his wife tight, not wanting Serenity to me herself for not expecting yet.


    ¡°Pregnancy is difficult. Your cousin¨Cinw, Alice, has pretty bad morning sickness, so much so that


    Clive would rather not have the child.


    Not wanting Serenity to go through the same, Zachary said, ¡°Seren, we don¡¯t have to have a child so


    soon. Let¡¯s enjoy our moments together as husband and wife for now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you on a trip to Annenburg next weekend. We can use a break.¡±


    In the end, he kept it in his pants.


    ¡°Oh, next weekend? is it okay to leave work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only person around to run thepany. We have a team of management. Not to mention,


    my cousins. I¡¯ll only deal with the important matters.


    ¡°Plus, there¡¯s Josh too.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Bucham and Jasmine are getting engaged. Then, the wedding


    preparations wille after the engagement party. They will only be busier. You promise to give


    Mr. Bucham a two¨Cmonth marital leave.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to travel before his wedding.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Serenity would like to get to know Jane and Iris. She believed Jane and Iris had a friendship like hers


    with Jasmine.


    Since Zachary made time to take her to go on a holiday to Annenburg, she might as well go. ¡°I felt


    Remy out as you asked. Remy has a thing for Elisa, but he¡¯s not in a rush toe clean about his


    feelings. He believes Elisa hasn¡¯t really¡­ erm, gotten over the past.¡±


    Serenity did not sound as surprised as she had expected just as much.


    She sighed and replied, ¡°Aunt Audrey hoped you could hint to Mr. Johnson that Elisa wouldn¡¯t move


    away after marriage. I said Mr. Johnson is a great man. Although he¡¯s from Annenburg, he¡¯ll be a


    permanent resident in Wiltspoon. He¡¯ll be neighbors with my aunt¡¯s family since he bought a house


    here.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey said it didn¡¯t change the fact that he was born and raised in Annenburg. Elisa could


    uproot to Annenburg for all she knew.


    ¡°She also wanted you to tell Mr. Johnson that she did not want Elisa to go through the pain again.¡±


    Zachary responded, ¡°Remy only bought the ce because of Elisa¡­ Although he¡¯s from


    Annenburg, he¡¯s living in Wiltspoon permanently. Plus, he has a house here too. How different is from a


    local Wiltspoonian?¡±


    It would be a shame if Elisa passed up on Remy.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297


    Serenity replied, "I think so too, but it¡¯s too early to talk about this. We''ll see how things progress. I


    believe Elisa has feelings for Remy. My aunt will eventually give her blessing if there''s chemistry


    between them.¡±


    Elisa was always true to her feelings.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    During the time she was in love with Zachary, even when he did not reciprocate her feelings, she boldly


    pursued him. She would undoubtedly seek her family''s approval if the feeling was mutual with Remy.


    "Don''t worry about them, honey. They are not children. They can work it out on their own. It''ste. Let''s


    rest.¡±


    Zachary lowered his head to give Serenity a smooch on the forehead before whispering affectionately


    in her ear. "I will practice self-restraint so your body can rest too. I''ll just hold you tonight. I won''t touch


    you.¡±


    Lifting her chin, Serenity met his gaze and returned the kiss.


    They then slept in each other''s arms.


    She was always the first to doze off.


    It did not take long for Serenity to wander off into dreand. She was in a deep sleep.


    Zachary then received a call from Josh.


    He rejected the call so as not to wake Serenity.


    Zachary carefully withdrew his arm that was wrapped around Serenity and scooted back to get up. He


    walked out of the bedroom and sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    Hearing themotion, Mrs. Lane opened her bedroom door and popped her head out.


    "Mrs. Lane, I''m taking a call out here because I don¡¯t want to wake Seren. Everything is fine.¡±


    "Oh." Mrs. Lane wound her head back in and closed the door.


    Josh had sent Zachary a text message before Zachary gave a callback.


    [Come to Julian''s ce.]


    Josh''s message was to inform Zachary to meet with Julian.


    Without asking why, Zachary responded favorably.


    [Sure.]


    He swiftly rose to his feet and returned to the bedroom for a change of clothes. He drew close to the


    bed and leaned over to kiss Serenity on the forehead. He tenderly murmured, "Sleep tight, Seren."


    Several minutester, Jim, along with other bodyguards, waited downstairs. With Zachary appearing in


    the foyer, they quietly escorted Zachary to his car.


    "I''m going to meet with Julian,¡± Zachary said in a low voice.


    The security team now knew the destination.


    Josh was waiting at the entrance by the time they arrived at the Buchams'' residence.


    "Zachary."


    Seeing that Zachary was here, Josh said hello with a smile.


    Zachary got out of the car and entered the house with Josh.


    ¡°Any news?"


    "Yeah."


    The pair ended the exchange there and then.


    Julian was sitting on the sofa in the living room. He got up at the sight of the boys but did not approach


    Zachary. Julian waited until Zachary was close before saying with a smile, ¡°We''re used to the nightlife,


    Mr. York. I hope I didn''t ruin your rest by calling you over thiste.¡±

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298


    Zachary answered in a mild manner, ¡°I''m a nocturnal person. I''m not usually home at this hour."


    He adjusted his schedule and was in the same time zone as the majority of people in the city after he


    got married.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Sit," Julian said to Zachary. ''This calls for some liquor. I brought out my good alcohol."


    There was a bottle of liquor and two sses on the coffee table. Judging by the alcohol in the sses,


    the cousins had been drinking.


    Zachary rejected. ¡®Thank you, but my wife doesn''t like me drinking. She¡¯s not keen on the alcohol


    stench. I rarely drink when I go socializing now."


    Julian was dumbstruck at first, but he soon burst intoughter.


    "Josh said the power of love has changed you. Now I believe him. You have changed a lot, Mr. York."


    Zachary was not one to say no to alcohol during business engagements.


    He took a nce at Josh, smiled, and replied, "Josh doesn''t drink much now either. He stopped


    smoking too."


    Josh jumped in. "Jasmine hates the smell of tobo.¡±


    Julian said, "Can you two be considerate of me? You don''t have to flex your rtionship with me. I


    don''t even have a girlfriend."


    The pair turned their gaze to Julian. Josh uttered, ¡®That''s where you''re wrong, Julian. Zachary and I


    aren''t flexing. He''s an uxorious husband while I''m only taking notes from Zachary about wearing the


    pants in the house.¡±


    Julian did not hold back on dashing Josh''s dream. "You can forget about wearing the pants. I think your


    wife will be the one calling the shots."


    Now that Josh and Jasmine¡¯s engagement wasing up, Jasmine was already a part of the family in


    the Buchams¡¯ eyes.


    "Zachary and I are out of the singleton market. It''s your turn next. Your parents must be worried sick


    when you''re going to tie the knot. Tell us what your type is. We can rmend someone suited for


    you."


    Josh fervently asked Julian about his type because Jasmine was interested to know.


    The way Jasmine saw it, Julian was a great mystery to unravel. He was discreet yet bad*ss. Jasmine


    was intrigued by the sort of woman who could win Julian''s heart.


    Picking up his ss, Julian took a sip and replied with a smile, "I don''t know what type of woman I am


    into. I''m not interested in all the women I''ve met.


    "It''ll happen when it happens. I''ll marry when the right persones along. If no one makes my heart


    flutter, I don''t mind enjoying my bachelor life.¡±


    Julian carried the attitude that love woulde when it was written in the stars.


    Of course, he was annoyed by his elders¡¯ pressure to marry. Hence why he became a night owl, resting


    during the day and being active during the night.


    He could escape his parents¡¯ constant nagging.


    His family grew anxious since Josh, who was younger than Julian by a few years, was going to get


    married. Julian did not even have a girlfriend.


    Julian''s mother wished she knew what was going on in the minds of the boys of Julian''s age.


    A lot of men were not considering marriage despite being in their thirties.


    Apparently, Julian and Duncan were in the same boat.


    Putting down his ss, Julian pulled out a yellow file from under the coffee table. He handed the file to


    Zachary and said, "I''ve looked into the matter as requested. I''ve investigated and sorted out her


    connections.


    "You can read the file here. It''s better if the file doesn''t leave this ce. These people have a knack for


    surveince. I''m concerned that the documents might be lost in your hands. The n for you and Josh


    now is to stay put until we can catch them red-handed.¡±


    With a solemn look, Zachary took the file and gruffly uttered, ¡°Okay. I''ll take a look."


    He had a great memory. Zachary could retain the vital information from reading the first time and


    memorize the whole thing after scanning through it another few times.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. York. I will oversee the matter from start to finish. Once you smoke them out, we can


    get them once and for all. They should''ve faced thew when their boss was caught years ago.


    ¡®They fled and were in hiding for many years, and now they had made something of themselves.¡±


    Zachary opened the file and pulled out Julian''s investigation report. It included background checks and


    photos of multiple individuals so that Zachary could remember their faces.


    "Also, that Jessica girl is bait. Just keep an eye on her, but you need to be very careful. They have


    been watching the girl for a long time. They will sense something is amiss when you start to get a


    closer look at Jessica."

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299


    Zachary read the documents three times before quietly putting the papers in order and slipping them


    back into the file. He then handed the file to Julian and thanked him.


    "It never urred to me that they would use the Yates girl," Zachary callously remarked.


    ¡°Liberty brought it up to me because she thought it was strange. That got me thinking. It was strange


    indeed. She never wanted Hank to see Sonny before, but now she visits with Hank and tries to be


    friendly with Sonny."


    They had a sneaking suspicion that Mr. Newman and his wife were in on it. They also suspected that it


    must be someone Zachary had offended. To everybody''s surprise, Jessica was the pawn in this game.


    Since the Browns were rted by blood to Sonny, the family¡¯s attempt to be nice to Sonny did not raise


    any suspicion.


    ¡®They''re not trying to get even with you, Mr. York. It''s your wife they are after, but you had her


    surrounded by security. Your wife can fight too. They wouldn''t try anything in broad daylight since


    you¡¯re a man of status and power. That was probably why they tried to get to your wife through her


    nephew.


    "As far as I know, your wife practically raised her nephew. Your wife is close with him, so she''ll be more


    than willing to meet their demands to see them alone if her nephew ends up in their hands."


    Now that Julian got the whole story, he had to say that these people were great at ying mind games.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®They had tried to use your wife''s rtives, but they forewent the idea probably because her rtives


    were unreliable and couldn''t produce results."


    Serenity¡¯s rtives were all talk and no action. They could do nothing in the face of powerful people.


    The Hunts had tried to rece Serenity as Mrs. York with a stic version, but that turned out to be a


    bust. Serenity found out about their n, and Zachary foiled it.


    Harriet, who went under the knife, had her face altered to be exactly the same as another cousin. The


    cousin''s husband mistook Harriet for his wife, and a kerfuffle ensued. Harriet and that cousin had since


    turned on each other.


    Now, Harriet had to go for another stic surgery.


    Anyway, the Hunts did not amount to anything.


    They did more harm than good.


    ¡°I''ll hand the information on these people to the police tomorrow. The authorities will handle the arrest.


    But these people are sly. I doubt they can be captured all at once. Just watch your backs, for now, Mr.


    York."


    Julian did not let Zachary take the documents away because it was not safe. It was time to hand over


    the case to the police as these people were once the henchmen of a crime lord. Their records were not


    squeaky clean.


    ¡®Thank you, Julian. We''ll be careful."


    Zachary thanked Julian.


    Julian said with a smile, "Don''t stress over it too much. I won''t let anything happen to you. They might


    try again in the next few days. I''m guessing they would pick the uing holiday. People will be out


    and about during the festive holiday. The crowd will make it a perfect cover for them to strike and run


    away.


    "Just carry on with your ns. They might have eyes on you, but I''ve got people watching them too."


    Julian''s remark gave Zachary assurance.


    He showed his appreciation toward Julian repeatedly.


    "It''s not like we just knew each other, Mr. York. Don¡¯t mention it. You and Josh are best friends, so


    you''re my friend too."


    Josh gleefully chimed in, "You should thank me, Zachary. I told my cousin to help you."


    ¡®Thank you."


    Josh grinned. "That''s it? Can''t you give me something to work on? How about an extra month off for my


    martial leave?¡±


    Zachary said, "Aren''t two months enough? What? Are you going to quit your job just because you''re


    getting married?"


    "It''s just two months. Make it three. I''m happy to ept two and a half months too."


    Zachary looked at him resignedly.

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300


    "How about six months?¡¯ "Oh, I''ll take it!"


    Julian said with a smile, "Why don¡¯t you take maternity leave too? Mr. York, just leave him. Give him the


    two-month marital leave and not a day more. Let me know if he doesn''te back to work when the


    two months are up. I''ll tie him up and deliver him to you.¡±


    "Hey, I''m your family, you know."


    "I don''t even care if it''s my brother. Besides, you''re only my cousin."


    Josh remarked, "I can''t depend on you for anything...¡±


    He was joking, of course.


    The two-month marital leave was more than enough.


    Since Jasmine, Serenity, and Elisa were working together on a project right now, Jasmine was focused


    on making it work and turning a profit.


    Julian finished the liquor and said, "It''ste, Mr. York. You should go back and rest."


    Zachary stood up and expressed his gratitude to Julian once more before Josh saw him out.


    Several minutester, Zachary''s fleet of vehicles left the Buchams¡¯ residence.


    It was getting deeper into the night.


    The darkest moment would soon wee light.


    With the sun rising, a new day hade.


    Instead of opening for business today, Serenity went to help out at her sister¡¯s diner first thing in the


    morning.


    Once at All You Can Eat, Serenity noticed her nephew lying down on two chairs put together to sleep.


    Feeling sorry, Serenity said to her sister, "Why don''t you and Sonny move to my ce? Sonny can


    sleep in when you''re up early. He doesn''t have to wake up with you.


    "He¡¯s at a growing age. Theck of sleep would affect his development."


    Liberty was making broth. She woulde early to the diner every morning to prepare a new batch of


    broth.


    "I''ll only wake you since I get up bright early. I''ll talk to Sonny and see if he wants to stay with you, but


    I¡¯m not going to move there."


    There was bound to be noise when Liberty got ready in the morning. Liberty would feel bad for waking


    her sister and brother-in-w up. Zachary was already busy as it was, so he did not need theck of


    sleep added to his problems.


    "What do you fancy eating, Seren?¡± Liberty asked her sister since she was making breakfast for


    herself. "Does Zachary know that you''re here? I think he''s not working today, right? You should keep


    himpany since you both are not working."


    "I want tomato basil pasta with bacon bits. It has been a while since I had that since Zachary doesn''t


    eat bacon and basil.¡±


    Serenity helped her sister in the kitchen. There were people on the streets right now. Soon, customers


    would being into the diner for breakfast.


    Many majorpanies were closed for business today. However, the workers at smaller factories were


    rushing production due to orders. They could not catch a break during the weekends either.


    All You Can Eat was well-known for its broth and various menu items.


    Although the diner had not been operating for long, Liberty had a lot of regrs and repeat customers.


    Other shop owners on the same street enjoyed breakfast at Liberty''s diner too, leaving the operators of


    other restaurants around jealous. Still, they had no guts to kick up a fuss at All You Can Eat as security


    had been added to the street.


    They had also observed that things did not end well for those who stirred trouble in All You Can Eat.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The only thing they could do was wallow in their envy.

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    One to satisfy her sister''s ptes, Liberty made pasta with bacon bits. Liberty added basil to her


    sister''s te, but she had none of that.


    ¡®The food is ready."


    Liberty called her sister over to grab her te.


    Serenity put a pause on work and went to wash her hands before taking her portion.


    The sister sat down at the table. As usual, Serenity pulled out her phone and scrolled the news while


    eating.


    "No phone during mealtimes. Put away your phone.¡±


    Liberty had rules during mealtimes.


    "I was just looking.¡±


    Although Serenity said so, she slipped the phone back into her pocket.


    "I don''t want to see you on your phone while at the dining table anymore."


    "Got it."


    Serenity could never defy her sister. Besides, screens during mealtimes were a bad habit.


    "Are you really noting with me to the event tonight, Liberty?"


    "Nope."


    "I think you should broaden your horizons, Liberty.¡±


    Liberty took her time with the pasta. Since the food was fresh out of the pan, it was a little hot.


    "I don''t need to broaden my horizons. At least, I¡¯m not at that point yet. You''re different. You''re the


    missus of the York family. You need to adapt to their circle.¡±


    Serenity gave up since no amount of words could convince her sister toe along.


    Liberty refused to go when Aunt Audrey invited her as a plus-one.


    "When are you getting your car?"


    Liberty bought a car for less than a hundred thousand dors yesterday. Elisa told her to pick


    something of better value, but Liberty said no.


    She bought apact MPV.


    "In a few days.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While the sisters were chatting during breakfast, Duncan arrived at the diner.


    It was a wonder that he came earlier than Liberty''s workers. The two employees were right behind him


    though.


    "You''re early, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Putting down her cutleries, Liberty got up and approached Duncan. She asked with a smile, ¡°Are you


    not taking the day off today, Mr. Lewis? What would you like?"


    Seeing that Serenity was around, Duncan gave Serenity a nod and nced at Liberty¡¯s unfinished


    pasta. He said, ¡°I can wait for you to be done with your breakfast. I''m off today. The same old for me.¡±


    Still, Liberty went on to make him food.


    Duncan went over, took a seat at the table next to Serenity''s, and struck up a conversation. "I see


    Zachary isn''t with you.¡±


    "He barely gets any day off, so he should sleep in.¡± Serenity believed she was right in the money about


    Duncan as Duncan came to have breakfast at her sister''s diner even during his day off. However,


    Duncan was still in denial.


    "Do you always have breakfast at my sister''s when you don''t need to go to the office?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°It''s hard to break out of a routine.¡±


    Serenity opened her mouth, but no words escaped her lips.


    "Is Sonny still sleeping?"


    Duncan turned his attention to Sonny.


    "Yeah. He''s still asleep."


    Duncan stopped talking.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302


    Duncan and Serenity did not have a lot inmon to talk about.


    With Serenity here, Duncan could not have a private moment with Liberty.


    After Liberty made him his order, customers starteding into the diner. Nevertheless, the menu


    items ordered were already made in advance, so the workers could serve the customers without


    needing the boss to be in the kitchen.


    Liberty went back to her spot and continued her breakfast.


    "Duncan."


    The voice made Duncan lose his appetite.


    Liberty and Serenity turned their heads and watched a beautiful woman walk through the opened ss


    door. Serenity did not recognize Lily, but Liberty had seen a picture of Lily before. Liberty thought Lily


    looked better in person than in the picture.


    Lily made a good match with Duncan.


    "Ms. Harmon, would you like something to eat?"


    Liberty put down her utensils and got up to serve the customer.


    Lily moved her gaze from Duncan to Liberty. She had observed Liberty a few times in the dark, and this


    was the first time she hade face-to- face with her. Lily thought Liberty was quite a gorgeousdy.


    "I heard the food here is amazing. Can I have the same as Duncan? Thank you."


    Lily then strutted to Duncan¡¯s table and put aside her limited-edition handbag. She pulled out a few


    tissues to wipe the chair before sitting down.


    With Serenity looking at Lily, thetter said hello with a smile, "Good morning, Mrs. York."


    "Morning."


    Serenity had no idea who the woman was, but the woman seemed to know who she was. Serenity


    should respond to the kind greeting.


    Her sister addressed the beautiful woman as Ms. Harmon. When did Liberty get to know her?


    Serenity had attended many social engagements with Mrs. Stone and met many wives of wealthy men


    and heiresses. Through socializing, Serenity developed a trained eye to tell that Lily was highborn. She


    carried herself with such grace.


    "Mrs. York, my name is Lily, Lily Harmon."


    Lily introduced herself.


    "Hello, Ms. Harmon."


    Lily smiled and ended the engagement there.


    She had always wanted to befriend Serenity, but she and Serenity were not close yet. It was an


    appropriate setting to say hello and introduce herself so that Serenity could remember her name.


    There would always be opportunities to develop their friendship in the future.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan asked, "Why are you here?"


    It was only seven o''clock right now. Was Lily here to spy on him?


    Duncan had not moved back home yet and was still an unwanted guest at Zachary''s vi. By right,


    there was no way Lily could track him down unless she were waiting nearby, knowing he would have


    his usual breakfast at Liberty''s diner.


    He guessed it right.


    Nevertheless, it was not Lily who had been spying on him. It was his mother.


    Mrs. Lewis had ced people around the area so she was the first to know when her people spotted


    Duncan from a mile away.


    Mrs. Lewis then informed Lily to go over.


    Lily was a disciplined person. She would go for a run and exercise at dawn every day. Mrs. Lewis also


    housed her in one of Duncan''s properties not too far from Lewis & Co. It was easy and quick for Lily to


    get here.


    "I''m here because you''re here,¡± Lily answered matter-of-factly as he looked and tilted her head at


    Duncan.


    Duncanmented, "So long as you''re fine with it."


    "What am I to say when your stomach can take the food? Did you forget that I started from the bottom


    too?"


    Lily started out at the lowest level in thepany. No one knew she was the boss''s daughter. She


    handled the most tiringbor at the lowest wages. Her basic necessities were no different than any


    regr employee''s.


    Before she rose through the ranks in thepany, Lily had to sneak home in case others might find


    out that she was the boss''s daughter. She would usually rent the cheapest apartment or share with


    other tenants to get a better ce.


    Duncan answered, "Oh, I didn¡¯t know that. Mayne my mom told me, but I didn''t pay much attention.¡±


    He had met Lily when they were younger, but she was not someone he regarded as part of his group of


    friends. Duncan would not have known that she was her mother''s best friend''s daughter if he did not


    run into Lily during her trip to Wiltspoon.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303


    Lily was not at all offended.


    She and Duncan had long known each other, but there was barely any interaction between them. More


    urately, they never really hung out together.


    It was not strange that Duncan had little knowledge of her past.


    "Here you go, Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Liberty made the food and brought over Lily¡¯s order. She put it in front of Lily and said with a smile,


    "Enjoy, Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Lily gave Liberty a smile.


    Liberty returned to her seat.


    ¡°How did you get to know her, Liberty?" Serenity whispered.


    "Mrs. Lewis came by the other day and had a chat with me. She told me she was trying to pair Ms.


    Harmon and Mr. Lewis up. She showed me Ms. Harmon''s picture, and that was how I recognized her.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty kept her voice down when replying to her sister. She added. "Don''t you think they make a cute


    couple? It feels rxing to be around her. She doesn''t have the arrogance of the upper crust."


    Serenity looked into her sister''s eyes before burying her head in her food. She murmured, "They do


    look good together.¡±


    Aunt Audrey said that Mrs. Lewis was not the easiest to get along with.


    Zachary mentioned it too.


    Maybe it was a good thing that Mrs. Lewis had a candidate for a daughter- inw in mind. She wanted


    Ms. Harmon and Duncan to get together. At least, her sister did not get caught up in it.


    "Mom."


    Sonny sat up after waking up. Out of habit, he called out to his mother.


    Down to herst mouthful of pasta, Serenity told Liberty, ¡°I''ll make Sonny something to eat. That should


    give you time to finish your breakfast, Liberty. It¡¯s only going to get busier."


    She made her way toward her nephew and picked him up.


    ¡°Aunt Ser."


    Sonny was still in a daze from waking up. Hanging onto Serenity by the nape of her neck, Sonny rested


    his head against


    Serenity¡¯s shoulder and mewed, ¡°Aunt Ser, I want to pee.¡±


    Serenity carried him into the washroom.


    By the time they got out of the washroom, Sonny could walk on his two feet.


    With his gaze falling on Duncan, the boy courteously said hello. Sonny had never met Lily, so his bright


    eyes sparkled at the woman before he showed his gentlemanly side. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Lily reached out to stroke his head with a smile. "You must be Sonny. You''re so adorable. I''m Lily


    Harmon, a friend of Duncan.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Ms. Harmon."


    Sonny greeted her.


    Shyness seemed to sink in as he quickly took shelter by Liberty. Liberty carried him onto herp.


    ¡°What do you want to eat, Sonny? Your aunt will make it for you."


    Sonny fell into thought before answering in a soft voice, "Egg and soldiers.¡± Serenity asked her sister,


    "Do you have bread here?"


    "Yeah, I do. Sonny normally has eggs and soldiers for breakfast. I would make dippy eggs every day


    and some customers would order it even though it''s not on the menu."


    Serenity put a pot over the stove and said, "I''ll make it for him then."


    With Liberty cleaning her te, she put her son on Serenity''s seat and cleared the table. She said,


    "Stay here and don¡¯t run around, Sonny. Your aunt will be back with your breakfast. We have


    customers, so I''ll be a little busy."


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sonny obediently replied.


    It was morning rush hour as it was a little over seven o''clock. Many who worked during the weekend


    arrived in droves for breakfast. Liberty only grew busier.


    Serenity made her nephew breakfast. Seeing that Sonny was capable of feeding himself, she went on


    to assist her sister.


    Duncan and Lily left together after finishing their breakfast.


    Truth be told, Duncan wanted to stay but chose to leave since Lily was here.


    Liberty did not even notice when he left as she was swamped with orders.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304


    While it was a cooking spree at Liberty''s diner, Zachary woke up back at home and as always before


    opening his eyes, he turned to his side and reached out to hold his wife. s, all he grabbed was air.


    Zachary opened his eyes.


    Serenity was no longer in the room.


    He looked at the sky outside. The sun was high.


    Turning over, Zachary grabbed his phone on the bedside table to look at the time.


    "Nine o''clock?!¡±


    He jolted up.


    Even during the weekend, Zachary had never gotten up thiste.


    Maybe he came home a little tootest night.


    Zachary washed up and got dressed in record time. He even picked an outfit Serenity had bought for


    him.


    He opened the bedroom door to find Mrs. Lane watching TV on the sofa with a cat on herp. With the


    door swinging open, Mrs.


    Lane cocked her head to look at him. She then rose to her feet and said with a smile, ¡°You''re awake,


    Mr. Zachary. Should I get a start on breakfast?"


    "It''s after nine now."


    Zachary mumbled as he walked out of the room.


    "You should have something to eat even though it''s nine. Before going out, the missus said that you


    must have breakfast when you get up."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡®Where''s Serenity? When did she get up? What time did she leave?¡±


    Zachary was not too happy about that.


    His wife disappeared on the day he was not working. She did not even wait for him to wake up or have


    breakfast with him.


    It was as if his wife gave him the snub.


    The entrance was pushed open before Mrs. Lane could reply.


    Serenity was back.


    "You''re up, Zachary.¡±


    Serenity entered the house and greeted her husband before closing the door behind her.


    Without responding to her, Zachary pulled a long face and turned on his heel to march back into the


    bedroom.


    She ditched him first thing in the morning, and now that she was home, Serenity was back to calling


    him by his name instead of with a term of endearment.


    Already displeased that his wife abandoned him, Zachary grew discontent and went to sulk in the room.


    He was throwing a fit.


    It did not ur to Serenity at first. She was dumbstruck that Zachary turned around and headed for the


    bedroom. She went to ask Mrs. Lane,¡± What''s up with Zachary, Mrs. Lane? Who made him mad?¡±


    Mrs. Lane nced at the bedroom door as Zachary mmed the door hard. Amused, she told


    Serenity, ¡°Mr. Zachary is angry at you.¡±


    "Me?"


    Serenity remarked in confusion, "I left early in the morning. I don¡¯t remember winding him up. Tell me,


    Mrs. Lane. How did I drive him up the wall? You know, Zachary. He''s the pettiest. It scares me when


    he¡¯s mad.¡±


    She spoke in hushed tones so as not to upset Zachary even more.


    It was Serenity''s worst fear when the man kicked up a fuss over seemingly nothing.


    In the past, the cause of the couple''s silent treatment was Zachary''s tantrums that came out of


    nowhere. With Serenity left scratching her head, the conflict only deepened. In the end, they would not


    speak to each other.


    After the big hoo-ha of his secreting out and the couple getting back together, it had been a while


    since he gave an attitude and sulked.


    Oops. She better not let Zachary find out what she said of him.


    Sometimes, Serenity believed she should switch ces with Zachary.


    The women were usually the ones to throw tantrums, but Zachary was the pouty one between them


    both.


    Zachary may appear mature and handsome, but in the world of love, Serenity had never met anyone


    who had more fits than Zachary.


    With Mrs. Lane letting go of the cat, the cat stayed by Serenity''s feet, refusing to leave.

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305


    Serenity bent over to hold the cat up.


    ¡°Missus, you might want to sweet-talk Mr. Zachary. He hasn''t eaten anything since he got up."


    Mrs. Lane had no words for her boss''s sudden tantrum.She would not know Zachary had a childish


    side to him if she did not work here.


    While stroking the cat, Serenity remarked, "Mrs. Lane, you must let me know why he''s angry before I


    can calm him down. I didn''t do anything."


    Mrs. Lane whispered, "I think Mr. Zachary is angry that you went out early in the morning. He must be


    hoping you would spend time with him since he''s home for the weekend.¡±


    Serenity replied, "I went to help my sister at her diner... Although it''s the weekend, many factories are


    not closed. The workers still went to work. My sister''s breakfast ce was going to be packed, so I left


    early to help her. But I came home early. I''m back before ten o''clock.¡±


    It did not cross her mind that Zachary would sulk over a trivial matter.


    Mrs. Lane was at a loss for words.


    "I''ll go in and cheer him up."


    Knowing what her man was like, Serenity helplessly carried the cat into the room.


    It struck Mrs. Lane to remind Serenity from taking the cat into the room when Serenity walked through


    the door. s, it was toote.


    Mrs. Lane guessed it would only put Mr. Zachary in a worse mood.


    Serenity set foot into the bedroom with the cat in her arms.


    Zachary stood behind a window with his back facing the bedroom door.He did not turn around when the


    door was pushed open.


    Serenity drew close and stood next to him, admiring the view outside the window with him. She asked,


    "What are you looking at?"


    Tilting his head, Zachary moved his gaze to her, only to find she was holding a cat. He furrowed his


    brows and made a sharp turn to take strides away from the window.


    "Babe."


    Serenity followed right behind him.


    "You were still sleeping when I got up. I thought I should let you sleep in since you''re always busy with


    work. That was why I didn''t wake you. I didn''t go anywhere. I just went to help my sister.


    "I thought you might wake up at this hour, so I hurried home. It¡¯s still busy at my sister''s diner. I didn''t


    want you to wake up without me by your side. I rushed home."


    Serenity did not stop walking when she tried to exin.


    Zachary stopped, turned around, and locked eyes with her. He asked, "Do you love me, Serenity?"


    It had been a while since he addressed her by her name. He would usually call her "Seren".


    Serenity moaned in her mind. ¡®Don''t tell me he''s kicking up a fuss with me because of this?"


    Still, she took no time to consider an answer. "I do. I love you, Zachary. I love you."


    Her quick reply softened the hard edges across his face. Still, he kept a straight face and said in a hurt


    voice, "Do you really love me though? Why can''t you remember that I hate furry animals if you love


    me? You even carried it into my room."


    Serenity was speechless.


    She lowered her head for a look. "Oh!"


    Embarrassed, she said, "I''m sorry, Zachary. I forgot I have the cat in my arms. I''ll carry it out right away.


    Don¡¯t worry. I have been holding it the whole time, so the fur will only be stuck to me. I promise you no


    furs in your room.¡±


    She quickly carried the ragdoll out of there.


    Despite the cat being beautiful and cute, Zachary could not warm up to the furry little thing. He even


    questioned her love because she brought the cat into the bedroom.


    Sigh.


    After bringing the ragdoll out, Serenity put the cat on the ground, got up, and said to Mrs. Lane, "Why


    didn''t you warn me that I was still holding the cat, Mrs. Lane? Your boss can be so anal. He''s already


    having a fit, but now he''s questioning whether my love for him is true just because I brought the cat in.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306


    "When''s Nanaing back? I miss her so much.¡¯


    Serenity missed the days when the old woman lived with them.


    Mrs. Lane said, "It was toote by the time I wanted to remind you. You already pushed the door and


    went in."


    Serenity sighed again. ¡®Til go wash my hands."


    She washed her hands twice with antibacterial soap and went back to the room where she used to


    sleep. She then took a set of clean clothes from the closet and changed before she re-entered the


    master bedroom.


    ¡°Babe, I washed my hands twice with antibacterial soap and changed my clothes too. There won''t be a


    single cat fur on my body."


    Serenity walked behind Zachary and reached out to encircle his waist.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I''m sorry, okay? I really just forgot that I was holding the cat. In fact, they''re really cute, and you were


    the one who gave them to me. I treasure everything that you give me. You said you''d treasure it even if


    I gave you grass, and it''s the same for me. I''ll treasure whatever you give me."


    Zachary did not turn around and let her hug his waist.


    He said, ¡®When I woke up and didn''t see you, I asked Mrs. Lane where you were. I felt left behind by


    you when she told me that you went out early. When you came back, you called me by my name


    instead of babe."


    "Babe, babe, babe... Does that make up for it? Don''t be mad." Serenity called him babe several times.


    ¡®You also often run out in the middle of the night, and I have no idea what you do outside. If that''s the


    way you''re going to put it, I''ve also lost count of how many times you''ve left me behind.


    "But I never got angry at you, and I never questioned whether your love for me is true.¡±


    Zachary paused before saying, "Are you calling me petty?¡±


    Serenity loosened her embrace and stood in front of him. She raised her hand to pinch his face and


    grinned. "Aren''t you? You''re always like this. You only think of your own feelings, but you don''t consider


    mine when you do the same thing I do.


    "Name a time when I bickered with you over what you did. Has there been a time when the reason we


    fought and gave each other the cold shoulder wasn¡¯t because of your temper?"


    Zachary was speechless.


    "I go out in the middle of the night because there are very important things to deal with."


    "I know, that¡¯s why I don''t let it bother me. I don¡¯t get angry at you, much less question you."


    Zachary was silent. Well,pared to her, he really was way pettier.


    "I went out early to help my sister. I wasn¡¯t doing anything that would let you down. I also told you the


    truth when I came back. Tell me, babe. Was I really in the wrong?"


    Serenity''s beautiful eyes burned into him.


    If he were to say she was wrong, she would let him sleep in the study for the next six months!


    Zachary did not dare say that she was wrong.


    It waspletely natural for her to help out her sister.


    Her sister''s breakfast diner usually closed around noon, but Serenity reached home just a little past


    nine. That meant she left the store around nine.


    She also exined her reason for going out when she came back.


    Zachary could not say that she was in the wrong.


    ¡®You''re not wrong."


    He took her into his arms. "Seren, I just hope that I''ll open my eyes to see you when I wake up every


    day in the future. I''ll feel very happy and content when I see you in the morning.¡±


    "I also want that, but can you do it?¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Serenity smothered augh in his arms. ¡°Not even you can do it. It''s natural that I can''t do it either."

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307


    "Putting aside all the things we have to do, even if we retire in the future, there''s no guarantee that we''ll


    wake up every day and see each other right when we open our eyes."


    There would always be one of them who would wake up earlier than the other.


    Zachary knew that he was being absurd.


    "Mrs. Lane said that you haven''t eaten yet. You must be hungry. Come on, let''s go eat. I''ll apany


    you."


    Serenity refuted him until he was speechless, and she could tell that he realized he was being


    unreasonable. Thus, she stopped dwelling on the topic and took the initiative to change the subject.


    The couple would just end up arguing if they dwelled on it further.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary hummed and let go of his beloved wife.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Serenity pulled him out.


    Mrs. Lane already served Zachary''s breakfast on the table.


    Zachary was fussy, but in front of Serenity, he would always have to bow his head andpromise.


    Mrs. Lane was not worried at all that the breakfast she made would be wasted.


    "Why didn''t you bring Sonny over?"


    Zachary''¡¯s mood improved when his wife sat with him for breakfast. He stopped pulling a long face and


    asked about the little boy.


    "Liberty said she would close up early today and let Sonny y in the store. She''ll take him hometer.


    Zac-Babe, let''s bring Sonny over to stay with us. It''ll make things easier for my sister, and Sonny will be


    able to sleep peacefully too."


    Zachary said, "I''m fine with that. You know that I like Sonny very much."


    Sonny always got up early with his mother, so his sleep quality suffered.


    If such a small child slept badly, it would affect his growth.


    "Has your sister agreed?"


    "I asked both Liberty and Sonny to move in with us, but she said no. She refused before, and she¡¯s still


    refusing now. That''s the kind of person my sister is. She''s always worried that she''ll bother us. She


    agreed to let us take Sonny, but she won''t move in with us.¡±


    Zachary said, "Liberty has always been a strong and independent woman. She was just trapped in her


    marriage for a few years. She won''t think about living with us.¡±


    From the beginning, Liberty had refused to move in with the couple.


    She would not start wanting to move in now.


    She had also repeatedly declined the couple¡¯s financial help.


    Liberty felt that she still had some money of her own. Her business was doing well, and she was


    making a profit, so she did not need her sister and brother-inw to help her money-wise.


    "By the way, Mr. Lewis came early to Liberty''s store for breakfast. I really don''t get his motives. If I ask if


    he likes Liberty, he won''t admit it and say that he''s only there every day because he likes Sonny.


    ¡°But it doesn''t seem like he doesn¡¯t like Liberty either. He''s always very eager to helo whenever my


    sister faces trouble. He goes to the rescue faster than I can."


    Zachary said, "If Duncan says he doesn''t like her, then leave it at that. Don''t you disapprove of him


    getting together with your sister? Mrs. Lewis is not easy to get along with."


    "I feel that Mr. Lewis isn''t bad, but since you said that Mrs. Lewis isn''t easy to get along with, I don''t


    want my sister to be bullied by her mother-inw again."


    Serenity was the same as Audrey. They both admired Duncan, but they did not approve of Liberty


    marrying him. They did not want Liberty to suffer at the hands of her mother-inw again.


    A mother-inw like Olivia was already bad enough; a mother-inw from an affluent family would only


    be harder to deal with.

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308


    Serenity once again sighed at her fortune. Although the man she married liked to throw tantrums, he


    was very good to her. He never raised his hand against her, and she did not have to worry about him


    cheating on her.


    More importantly, his family was great. Having open-minded and tolerant in ws like the Yorks was


    rare among wealthy and influential families.


    She remembered Grandma May saying that since Serenity saved her life, she would never introduce a


    bad grandson to Serenity.


    In fact, all of her grandsons were exceptional.


    Zachary was just the oldest and thought to be the most exceptional by his elders.


    "Mrs. Lewis already helped pick a wife candidate for Mr. Lewis. Her name is Ms. Lily Harmon. She''s


    young and beautiful, but she also seems to be smart andpetent. I could tell at a nce that she


    was an experienced person. The self-confidence and nobility that emanates from her gestures show


    that she came from a wealthy background. Furthermore, she must be good if she could earn Mrs.


    Lewis''s favor.¡±


    "I know.¡±


    Zachary said while eating, "It''s because Mrs. Lewis tried to forcefully matchmake Duncan several times


    that he was shameless enough to stay in our house.¡±


    He did not know what the woman''s name was.


    There was no need for him to know.


    She was not his wife candidate.


    All he needed to know was his Serenity.


    "It¡¯s still Ms. Harmon? I thought it would be someone else.


    "Mrs. Lewis has high standards. Although she''s anxious about Duncan''s marriage, she''ll never allow


    him to marry below his social status. She picks her daughter-inw like she''s a queen choosing a


    consort for the prince. There are not many nobledies in Wiltspoon who caught her eye.¡±


    The families that Mrs. Lewis had her eye on did not have daughters suitable for marriage.


    As for families that did have marriageable daughters, Mrs. Lewis did not take a fancy to them.


    The Lewises were one of the top-ranking giants in Wiltspoon. Duncan was capable on his own and was


    worth tens of billions.


    When his father passed and the family assets were divided, Duncan''s fortune would continue to grow


    even if he did not take a single penny from the inheritance.


    Thus, Mrs. Lewis was naturally very demanding in choosing a wife for him.


    Zachary thought of how the York family had no daughters. If he had a sister, she would surely be Mrs.


    Lewis''s number-one pick.


    "Liberty said that Mrs. Lewis passed by one day and visited the store for a chat. She let Liberty see Ms.


    Harmon''s picture. Babe, I think Mrs. Lewis did it on purpose. She wanted my sister to back off."


    Without further thought, he said, "She definitely did it on purpose. An arrogant person like Mrs. Lewis


    wouldn¡¯t approach your sister and make small talk even if she was just passing by.¡±


    When Audrey hosted a banquet for her two nieces, Mrs. Lewis did not pay much attention to Liberty


    that night. The two did not meet again after that banquet.


    Why would Mrs. Lewis go in and chat with Liberty just because she was passing by?


    "Will Mrs. Lewis wreck my sister''s store? Will she toss out a check of five million, then tell my sister to


    leave with the money and nevere back to see Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Zachary, who was drinking milk, instantly choked when he heard Serenity. He coughed furiously and


    quickly put down the ss of milk.


    Serenity tried to pat his back, but he raised his hand to stop her.


    He quickly stopped coughing and said with a smile, "Seren, you think too much. Clich¨¦s like that only


    happen in novels, not in real life.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "If we didn''t exist and your sister was really trying to pursue Duncan, then Mrs. Lewis would get


    someone to smash her store. Then, she''ll forcefully drive your sister away, but she won''t give her a


    single penny.¡±


    Zachary continued, ¡°But Mrs. Lewis won''t do that because we''re around. I''m good friends with Duncan,


    and you''re my wife as well as the missus of the York family. No matter how displeased Mrs. Lewis is,


    there''s nothing she can do. Besides, you guys have your aunt too.


    ¡°Even if Liberty likes Duncan, Mrs. Lewis would at most go straight to your sister to talk to her. She''ll tell


    your sister directly that she won''t ept a daughter-inw like her.¡±

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309


    "I think Mrs. Lewis showed your sister Ms. Harmon''s picture deliberately to test whether your sister has


    any ideas about Duncan. In the end, she found out that Liberty has absolutely no interest in her son


    and was purely focused on her store and making money."


    Zachary''s analysis was more thorough than Serenity''s.


    "If Liberty showed the slightest hint that she was interested in Duncan, Mrs. Lewis would not allow her


    to continue operating her store.¡±


    Serenity agreed with her husband.


    Mrs. Lewis was testing Liberty, but Liberty did not know anything. However, that was good. At least


    Liberty would not be influenced.


    "Babe, do you think I should tell my sister about all this?"


    "Mrs. Lewis''s hands are tied, which means she''s on the same boat as we are. She only has


    spections but no way to prove them. You don¡¯t need to say anything to Liberty. I''ll talk to Duncan and


    tell him not to go to your sister''s store for breakfast so often in the future."


    Zachary grumbled about Duncan in his heart, ''He has breakfast prepared for him at home. Why does


    he have to get up early every weekend to go all the way to All You Can Eat for breakfast?¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Zachary ate his fill, Serenity asked him with a smile, "Do you want me to apany you


    anywhere else?"


    Zachary dotingly flicked her forehead. "Of course. I¡¯ve eaten too much and need to go on a walk to help


    with digestion. Walk with me downstairs."


    Serenity grinned. "It''ll be my honor.¡±


    "Don''t be so serious. You''re just walking with me. It''s nothing that honorable."


    Mrs. Lane smiled as she watched the couple go out on a walk.


    Serenity wanted to bring Snowball with her. She looked at the man beside her, then nced at


    Snowball, who looked like he wanted to follow. In the end, she chose her man and left Snowball


    behind.


    There were quite a number of people walking around in the neighborhood, and there were many


    walking their dogs.


    Zachary did not like to be close to those small animals. Whenever he encountered someone with their


    dog, he pulled Serenity and avoided them. There was one person walking his dog who was


    embarrassed and said to the couple, "My dog doesn''t bite.¡±


    Small dogs were all the dogs that the residents of the area kept as pets.


    Serenity smiled sheepishly at the man but did not exin that her husband did not like furry animals.


    As for Zachary, he always put on an icy cold face when they were outside. His expression was hard like


    it was carved from marble.


    Serenity thought, ''l can''t even take a chisel to carve his face. It''s too tough!¡¯


    ¡°Babe, why don¡¯t you like cats or dogs? Putting aside whether other people''s pets are cute or not, our


    little Snowball and two Ragdolls are adorable, but you don''t like them either. Snowball is round and


    chubby, so I find him especially cute."


    Mrs. Lewis took great care of the three pets.


    Even the two Ragdolls were fed until they were round. They were more than twice as big as when they


    first arrived at Serenity''s side.


    "I don''t know why either. I just don''t like them. Back at the manor, my cousins never dared let their pets


    appear in front of me for fear that I''d sell them."


    Zachary held Serenity¡¯s hand tightly and looked at her.


    She did not like how cold and quiet the house was back then, and the couple often got into spats, so it


    indeed got a little awkward sometimes. After thinking about it, he decided to send her some pets for her


    to keep, but he did not allow the three little things to enter his room.


    That was the line he drew.


    For her, he broke too many exceptions.


    Serenity knew what his look meant and said with a smile, ¡®Thanks, babe.¡±


    He would not have given her pets if he did not love her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    In fact, Zachary already fell in love with her back when hepromised and gave her pets.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310


    "If it''s something you like, I''ll do my best to satisfy you as long as it''s within the scope of what I can


    tolerate. Don¡¯t thank me. I don''t like to hear you thank me. If you really want to thank me, give me


    something practical.¡±


    Serenityughed. "You don''tck anything, and I wholly belong to you. What else can I give you?"


    Zachary liked what she had just said very much.


    Ring, ring, ring...


    Serenity''s phone rang.


    When she took out her phone to look at the caller ID, she excitedly answered the call.


    Zachary tried to guess who the person calling was. Why was Serenity so eager to answer their call?


    Was she also this excited whenever he called her?


    Zachary tended to be jealous of her loved ones andpared himself to them. He hoped that in the


    end, she would consider him to be the most significant.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Serenity did not know that the man beside her was being jealous because she answered the phone so


    quickly.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The call was from Grandma May.


    When Zachary heard Serenity''s greeting over the phone, he raised the white g of surrender in his


    heart.


    He could not beat his nana.


    "Seren, how have you been? Did you miss me while I wasn¡¯t home?¡±


    Grandma Mayughed over the phone, obviously in a good mood.


    "How could I have not missed you? You ran all the way to Jensburg without a word. I wanted to follow


    you there to see the fun.¡±


    Grandma May chortled. "There''s no fun to see yet. When there is, the person causing the hustle would


    go over to find Zack and you even without me calling you. It¡¯s the weekend today, and Zack doesn¡¯t


    have to work. Don¡¯t you two have any ns?


    "A simple road trip would be good too. You''ll be bored if you stay at home all day.¡±


    ¡®We have a banquet to attend tonight, so we didn''t make any other ns today. We''ve already visited


    all the scenic spots in Wiltspoon. There''s nowhere else on the list to visit."


    Serenity was frank.


    She had lived in Wiltspoon for many years and went to all the fun ces even before she married


    Zachary.


    ¡®What banquet? Who''s the host? Are you still going with your aunt?¡± Grandma May asked with


    concern.


    "It''s the Marshalls¡¯ banquet. It¡¯s being held at Wiltspoon Hotel. I¡¯m going with Zachary, so I won''t be


    with my aunt tonight."


    Grandma May smiled upon hearing that. "Oh, the Marshalls? He had always held his banquets in


    October. Why did he bring forward this year¡¯s banquet by half a year? Does he n to hold two


    banquets this year? Well, go ahead with Zack then. He has never brought a woman to a banquet with


    him before.


    "He doesn''t have any experience. Seren, you have to tolerate him.


    Remember what I told you. You need to teach your man to be the man you want him to be. A


    good man can only be trained by your own hands, but don''t spoil him too much. Men can''t be spoiled.


    A little sweetness is enough to spoil them rotten.¡±


    Standing beside Serenity, Zachary heard everything that his nana said. He could not help but spit out,


    "Nana, are you really my grandmother? I''ve never heard you say good things about me.¡±


    "Seren, is that brat with you?¡±


    Grandma May''s voice did not grow softer. Instead, she raised her voice, deliberately letting Zachary


    hear her clearly.


    She said, ¡®You little brat, you need to work on your temper and that tense face of yours. It''s as if


    everyone owes you a million dors. Only someone like Serenity can tolerate you. You have to cherish


    your blessings and treat her well."


    Zachary said, "Will it be enough if I carve out my heart for her?"

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311


    Serenity chuckled along. ¡°Nana, Zachary is very good to me.¡±


    Grandma May said the same thing her sister always nagged her about.


    The old womanughed on the other side of the phone.


    Zachary asked, ¡°When are youing back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still lying in the hospital now. I won¡¯t be back soon.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity both asked with concern at the same time, ¡°What happened?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Even after chatting for so long, Grandma May did not mention that she was in the hospital. She acted


    like everything was fine and talked with a smile, so the couple did not expect her to be hospitalized.


    ¡°I went out alone and fell when I was startled by Mr. Queen¡¯s car. I just bumped my hip bone a little. Mr.


    Queen sent me to the hospital and helped me to notify my family. The only family I have in Jensburg is


    Kevin.¡±


    Zachary was speechless. ¡°Nana, can¡¯t you use a different method?¡±


    His nana was not young anymore. If she was not careful enough, she might actually hurt herself from


    the fall.


    Grandma May appeared aggrieved and said, ¡°I really was startled by Mr. Queen¡¯s car.¡±


    There was no way Zachary would believe his nana.


    Hearing this, Serenity understood that Grandma May might have also been acting when she saved the


    old woman back then. Grandma May wanted to make Serenity her savior, then she could make


    Zachary marry Serenity as a way of repaying her.


    Now, she was using the same trick for Kevin.


    The olddy could not care less about reusing the same trick since it was still applicable. She wanted


    Hayden to feel apologetic to her. That way, it would be easier for her to act.


    ¡°Nana, is Mr. Queen handsome?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s much more handsome in person.¡±


    Serenity asked nosily, ¡°Is Kevin satisfied?¡±


    ¡°Not even he¡¯s as handsome as Hayden. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s satisfied or not. I like Hayden. She¡¯s


    as stoic as Zack, but she brings her bodyguards around not to keep other women away, but to prevent


    people from finding out that she¡¯s a woman disguised as a man.


    ¡°People like Hayden who don¡¯t talk much should have a husband like Kevin. Kevin has a mouth on him


    that can talk to anyone.¡±


    Although Kevin did not like his nana leading him by the nose and was firmly against his nana setting


    him up with Hayden, his chatty nature came into full y when he met her. For someone who had


    always been quiet, Hayden chatted with him for a long time.


    Serenity felt curiosity gnawing at her. She really wanted to clone herself and go over to watch the fun.


    ¡°Seren, help me watch Callum and Camryn. They also look like fun. You only have one pair of eyes, so


    you can¡¯t see everything. Don¡¯t feel bad about it.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Grandma May heard footsteps from outside and immediately hung up the phone,y back on the


    hospital bed, and pretended to be asleep.


    Soon, someone knocked on the door and entered.


    The sound of steady footfalls reached the olddy¡¯s ears, and she recognized her visitor as none other


    than Hayden.


    She opened her eyes.


    ¡°Granny, you¡¯re awake. Did I wake you?¡±

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312


    Hayden was dressed in a suit. Her features were handsome, and her figure was tall and straight. She


    dressed as a man for many years and had deliberately gotten a fake Adam¡¯s apple, so no one except


    her closest rtives knew that she was a woman.


    The Queen family was also very protective of their children and would not let the outside world get


    information about them.


    Therefore, when Hayden appeared in public in men¡¯s clothes, others thought that Mrs. Queen had two


    boys and called Hayden ¡°Mr. Queen¡°.


    Hayden entered with a bunch of supplements for the elderly in her hands. She ced them on the


    bedside table and saw that the old woman was the only one in the ward. She asked soberly,¡± Granny,


    where is your grandson?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up, so I don¡¯t know where Kevin went. Maybe he saw me asleep and went out to buy


    something. Have a seat, Mr. Queen.¡±


    Grandma May was about to sit up.


    Hayden quickly pressed her down. ¡°You can¡¯t sit up right now. The doctor said you have to lie down for


    a speedy recovery.¡±


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with Grandma May.


    Hayden was worried that something might happen to the olddy, so she insisted on sending Grandma


    May to the hospital for a checkup. Although the doctor said that there were no problems found, Granma


    May kept saying that she was in pain, so the doctor suggested that she stay in the hospital for a few


    days of observation.


    If it were anyone else, Hayden would have thought it was an insurance scam.


    However, she did not suspect the old woman.


    She knew who Kevin was.


    This old woman was Kevin¡¯s grandmother. She was Old Mrs. York of the richest family in Wiltspoon.


    Her reputation spread far and wide in themunity.


    Grandma May did not insist on sitting up.


    ¡°How are you feeling today? Does it still hurt?¡±


    Hayden sat down in front of Grandma May¡¯s hospital bed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, but I was quite startled back then, so I didn¡¯t sleep well these nights. I get jolted awake


    easily¡±


    Hayden fell silent


    After a long time, she said apologetically. ¡°My driver drove too fast and almost hit you that day.


    Fortunately, you were fine. I bought some supplements for you that have a calming effect. Feel free to


    take them¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Mr. Queen. I was also at fault for not paying attention when crossing the road I¡¯m


    fine. When Kevines back, I¡¯ll tell him to help me get discharged from the hospital. It¡¯s boring lying


    here all day.¡±


    Grandma May asked, ¡°Mr. Queen, what are the interesting ces in Jensburg?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of tourist attractions in Jensburg. If you want to go around, you can ask Mr. York


    to apany you.¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s expression immediately fell. ¡°Kevin came here on a business trip and has a lot of work


    to handle. He¡¯s busy every day and doesn¡¯t have time to stroll around with me. It has also been a long


    time since Ist came to Jensburg. I came here with myte husband several times. when I was young.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m old, I want to revisit the ces we traveled together as a couple. I want to do it while I¡¯m


    still alive and can walk around.¡±


    Hayden was still silent.


    Seeing the fruits on the bedside table, she quietly picked up arge apple and got up to go to the


    bathroom to clean it. She then sat in front of the bed to peel it for the olddy.


    When Hayden did not say anything, Grandma May took the initiative and asked, ¡°Mr. Queen, could you


    arrange a tour guide for me?¡±


    Hayden said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. York can arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Kevin won¡¯t agree to me sightseeing unless I have someone he trusts to apany me. Sigh, I¡¯m old


    and useless, and now I don¡¯t even have my freedom. I have to consult my children and grandchildren


    and get their permission before I can go anywhere. If they don¡¯t agree, I can¡¯t move an inch.¡±


    Hayden sliced the peeled apple and handed one piece to the old woman. Her voice remained low as


    she said, ¡°Granny, you¡¯re being unfair by saying that about your children and grandchildren.¡±

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313


    Hayden continued, ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want in Wiltspoon. No one will


    dare say a word against you if you want to go anywhere.¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    This trick worked very well with Serenity, but not against Hayden.


    Hayden would not offer to apany the old woman.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Kevin came back.


    He indeed took advantage of the fact that his nana had not woken up yet to take care of business.


    It was close to noon now, and he packed lunch from his hotel and sent it over for his nana to eat. From


    a distance, he saw a few ck¨Cd bodyguards walking around at the entrance of his nana¡¯s ward. He


    knew that it was Hayden who came to visit.


    Kevin felt helpless.


    He knew that his grandmother was looking forward to her grandchildren starting families of their own,


    but that was no excuse for shoving a tomboy at him.


    He really did not feel any sparks for Mr. Queen.


    Seeing Hayden was like looking at a handsome man. Kevin felt that he would be gay if his heart


    skipped a beat for a good¨Clooking guy.


    The Queen family¡¯s bodyguards saw Kevin bringing a meal over and nodded at him. ¡°Mr. York.¡± Kevin


    was responsible for all the hotels under York Corporation. When Zachary and he were not in the same


    room, everyone called him Mr. York.


    If Zachary was present, everyone would call him Mr. Kevin instead.


    Kevin responded to the bodyguards before pushing the door and entering the ward. He saw Hayden


    sitting in front of the bed, silently watching his nana without a word. Meanwhile, his nana ate an apple


    while speaking, but Hayden did not respond.


    Grandma May seemed relieved to see hime in.


    Kevin suddenly had the urge to turn tail and run.


    ¡°Kevin.¡±


    The olddy did not give her grandson a chance to sneak out and immediately called out to him.


    Kevin walked over to greet his nana and Hayden.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Hayden stood up and stopped talking after she greeted Kevin. After standing for a moment, she found


    an excuse to leave.


    Grandma May told her grandson to see Hayden out.


    Two minutester, Kevin returned to the ward.


    ¡°Back so soon?¡±


    Kevin said in amusement, ¡°How long did you want me to take? Mr. Queen is very busy and has ns


    for lunch with a big client. She only came to see you because she was passing by the hospital.¡±


    If not for the fact that Grandma May fell down and was hospitalized because she was startled b


    Hayden¡¯s car, causing Hayden to feel a sense of responsibility, she would not have taken the tim to visit


    the old woman.

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314


    ¡°Kevin, find a reason to invite her to a meal at one of our hotels.¡±


    Kevin paused. ¡°Nana¡­ What excuse am I going to use to invite her? Thank you for scaring my nana


    until she was hospitalized¡°?¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    Then, she said, ¡°You¡¯re a smart boy, you can think of something. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what


    you¡¯re thinking. Mr. Queen is a great person and is a perfect match for you. Your mouth never stops


    chattering, but Mr. Queen doesn¡¯t talk much. You two won¡¯t be bored together.¡±


    ¡°Nana, you¡¯re also calling her Mr. Queen. When I look at her, it¡¯s really as if I¡¯m looking at a man. She


    won¡¯t admit that she¡¯s a woman either. You keep trying to push us together, but I feel like I¡¯m looking for


    a brother instead of a wife. It feels like I¡¯m gay.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed. ¡°She¡¯s very convincing at ying the role of a man, but experienced people will


    be able to tell by hearing her voice. Her deliberate deep voice is different from your natural baritone.


    Her voice is still crisp and bright, unlike yours which is maic.


    ¡°She portrays herself as a man, but she knows very well that she¡¯s a woman. She just doesn¡¯t admit it.


    It¡¯ll be clear when she takes her clothes off.¡±


    Kevin could not help but ask, ¡°Nana, am I really your grandson? If you¡¯re upset with me, you can just


    beat me up with your cane. If that doesn¡¯t work, you can beat me up two, three more times. You don¡¯t


    need to do this to me.


    ¡°I¡¯d get beaten to death by Mr. Queen if I dared remove her clothes. This is Jensburg, not Wiltspoon.


    Jensburg is the Queens¡® territory!¡±


    Kevinined that his nana was setting him up but his hands continued to move as he washed the


    cutlery. He brought over the meal he packed, served it in a bowl, and wanted to feed her, but she


    refused.


    It was not like the old woman was really injured. She could eat by herself and did not need her


    grandson to feed her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to forcibly strip her to confirm her gender. After you get acquainted with her, you can


    ask her to go to the hot springs with you. Can¡¯t you think of something that simple?¡±


    Kevin was speechless.


    ¡°Nana loves you the most. Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m not interfering with Callum and letting him dig his own


    grave? Instead, I¡¯m personally stepping in when ites to you. How could you say I¡¯m not treating


    you like my grandson?¡±


    Kevin muttered, ¡°I¡¯d rather you give that kind of love to Callum.¡±


    Although Callurn¡¯s wife candidate was blind, at least she did not dress up like a man like Hayden.


    Ms. Newman must be smart if she could be chosen by his nana.


    ¡°I¡¯ve left Callum in the care of Zack and Seren, so I don¡¯t have to worry about him. I only need to


    Kevin could not help but ask, ¡°Can¡¯t you let us fall in love at our own pace?¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯m just giving you a target and a time limit of one year. If you really can¡¯t be husband and


    wife within one year, I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    Kevin muttered, ¡°We¡¯re said to be favored and giants among men, but in your eyes, we¡¯reN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    unmarketable products that can¡¯t be sold. We¡¯re not that old. We¡¯re all still under thirty¨Cfive. Look,


    Duncan is thirty¨Csix but still unmarried.¡±


    Kevin nned to solve his marriage when he was thirty to thirty¨Cfive years old.


    Men like him who had busy jobs and sessful careers marriedter rather than sooner. Case in


    point¨CZachary was only forced to marry all of a sudden by Grandma May when he hit thirty.


    Back then, Kevin was thankful that Zachary was the eldest because only the eldest would suffer


    something like that while the younger ones would not have to experience it. However, he forgot the fact


    that once Zachary was no longer around to act like a shield, none of the other brothers could escape


    anymore.


    Only the youngest two or three could get away with it. It would be another decade or so before the


    youngest one could get married. By then, their nana would no longer have the energy to torture them.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Duncan already has a target, and his grandmother has passed away. If she were


    still alive, I guarantee she would¡¯ve thrown a tantrum and used every possible means to force Duncan


    to get married and have children.¡±


    Kevin still remembered thete Old Mrs. Lewis. The woman was even more difficult to handle than his


    own nana.


    Compared to Old Mrs. Lewis¡­ Yep, his nana was considered much better.

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315


    ¡°Just be happy with what you have. Although I worry about your marriage, I¡¯m not like that old friend of


    mine. I¡¯ll help you find the right girl ording to your character so that you¡¯re free to develop feelings


    for yourself. I¡¯m showing you more than enough respect.


    ¡°Your parents are also irresponsible. They only know how to nag you a little but never take any action.


    That¡¯s why a pack of old bones like me had to get her hands dirty.


    ¡°I know you guys scold me every day for being overbearing.¡±


    Kevin immediately defended, ¡°Nana, we¡¯ve never scolded you, much less for being overbearing. Our


    nana is the smartest. We all love you very much.¡±


    Their parents only nagged them about getting married but never took any action. They simply let the


    old woman do the heavy lifting instead because they knew the boys respected her the most and would


    not be angry no matter what she did.


    Even Zachary and his temper gave in to his nana in the end.


    Besides, Zachary and Serenity were very happy now, making their nana feel excited. She thought that


    all her grandsons would be happy if she made a move.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a kiss*ss. I don¡¯t need you to tter me. What I need is a daughter¨Cinw and a great-


    granddaughter. I¡¯ll reward whoever gives me a great¨Cgranddaughter!¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°You should urge Zachary and Serenity instead. At least they¡¯re married.¡±


    Hayden and he were not together yet.


    ¡°I mentioned it to Serenity a few times, so I can¡¯t bring it up again. If I do, it¡¯ll be like I¡¯m pressuring her


    to have a baby. Sigh, those two are living so sweetly now. How could there be no change?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Although Grandma May no longer urged them to have a child, she was still anxious for a great-


    grandchild.


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long yet, and they haven¡¯t even had their wedding. There¡¯s no hurry, Nana. You


    don¡¯t have to rush Zachary and Serenity. Maybe Callum would overtake them from behind.¡±


    Grandma May onlyined in front of her grandson. She would not say anything in front of


    Serenity.


    Meanwhile, after Grandma May hung up the phone, Zachary and Serenity walked a fewps around


    the neighborhood before going home to prepare lunch.


    Thinking of how he threw an unreasonable tantrum earlier, Zachary told Mrs. Lane not to help as he


    personally prepared lunch.


    Mrs. Lane was not at ease and went in and out of the kitchen multiple times, wanting to help. In the


    end, she finally left the kitchen despondently when Zachary¡¯s expression darkened.


    Serenity, who was tending to the flowers on the balcony, gave her a smile. ¡°Mrs. Lane, let him cook if


    he wants to cook. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t handle it.¡±


    ¡°Missus, I¡¯m just¡­ not used to it. I feel guilty for some reason.¡±


    She did not feel right epting her sry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯ll get used to it after a few times.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was speechless.


    Zachary doted on Serenity. He would do anything as long as he could make her happy.


    In the meantime, at the Lewis residence, Duncan returned home under Lily¡¯s repeated persuasions


    after he left for All You Can Eat early in the morning.


    She told him to have lunch with his parents.


    Mrs. Lewis had already received news from Lily and returned to Duncan¡¯s house in advance. She also


    called her three other sons toe back.


    The whole family gathered for a meal together.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite windy today. Lily, do you want to go on a stroll to help with digestion?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked with


    a smile just as Lily sat down.


    Mrs. Lewis was overjoyed that Lily was able to convince Duncan toe home. She grew increasingly


    confident in matchmaking Lily and Duncan.


    ¡°I do n on going out on a walk and enjoying the breeze.¡±

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316


    Lily had a habit of going on a stroll after eating.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mrs. Lewis looked at Duncan.


    Duncan and his three brothers were talking about the recent trends in the stock market.


    He did not notice the conversation between Lily and his mother, much less his mother staring at him.


    It was his second brother who noticed first. He nudged Duncan and whispered, ¡°Mom is looking at you.


    I think she wants you to do something.¡±


    Duncan turned to look at his mother and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡±


    Why was she looking at him like that?


    ¡°Lily wants to go on a stroll. Go with her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis did not expect this son of hers to appreciate the pains she was taking, so she spoke bluntly


    and told him to apany Lily on a walk.


    Duncan looked at Lily and said, ¡°Ms. Harmon, you¡¯ve lived in my home for a while now, so you should


    be familiar with the environment here. You can¡¯t go very far, so you can just walk by yourself. You won¡¯t


    get lost.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s expression darkened. She almost wanted to throw something at Duncan.


    Lily smiled. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t get lost, but it¡¯s boring to walk alone. I want apanion to chat with me as I


    walk.


    ¡°Can youe with me?¡±


    As all eyes were on Duncan, the words of refusal climbed up his throat before he swallowed them


    down again.


    He said, ¡°The sun is right above us now. It¡¯s too hot.¡±


    It was not evening.


    The weather in Wiltspoon started warming up around March to April, and many would change to short¨C


    sleeved shirts by May. They would start longing for their electric fans.


    ¡°It¡¯s windy today and not hot at all,¡± Mrs. Lewis said. ¡°Lily is our guest, so you have to walk with her.¡±


    Duncan looked at his three brothers, hoping that they would speak up for him. However, they nced


    away and refused to meet his eyes.


    With no other choice, Duncan stood up and said to Lily, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Harmon. I¡¯ll apany you for a


    stroll outside.¡±


    Lily smiled. ¡°Thank you for sparing the time, Duncan.¡±


    Looking at the backs of the two people going out together, Mrs. Lewis said to her husband happily,


    ¡°Those two are such a great match. Duncan just doesn¡¯t understand. Lily is a great girl. If he doesn¡¯t


    grab her, she¡¯ll be taken away by someone else.


    ¡°He only has this advantage because I¡¯m good friends with Lily¡¯s mother.¡±


    Derek smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t push him too hard. Duncan was so scared of you that he ran off to live at


    Zachary¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°That brat¡­ Tonight, I¡¯ll talk to Zachary and ask him to chase that brat out.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think Duncan is interested in Ms. Harmon,¡± said the eldest son, Emmett.


    The second son, Kyle, chimed in, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t force emotions. If Duncan doesn¡¯t like Ms. Harmon,


    don¡¯t force him to be with her. If it¡¯s not meant to be, then it¡¯s not meant to be. I don¡¯t think Ms. Harmon


    is the type who likes being forced into a rtionship.¡±


    Lily was a woman with her own opinions. She only let her parents set her up with Duncan because she


    was genuinely interested in him.


    However, that did not mean she liked to be forced into a rtionship.


    If she could not conquer Duncan, she would give up.


    She would never marry a man who did not love her


    ¡°They haven¡¯t even tried it out yet, so how would they know they won¡¯t develop feelings for each other?


    It¡¯s because you¡¯re always speaking up for him that he still can¡¯t get a wife at thirty¨Csix. He¡¯ll be forty in


    a few years. Some people would have grandchildren by then, but he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend.¡±

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317


    Duncan¡¯s three brothers did not dare say more.


    They were afraid their mother would me them for spoiling Duncan if they spoke up for him again,


    causing him to still remain single at the age of thirty¨Csix.


    Duncan apanied Lily out of the house. The two strolled casually along the paved path in the


    courtyard.


    However, Duncan¡¯s pace was fast.


    Lily wore high heels, so she struggled to follow him.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lily was not the type who was willing to suffer for the sake of others. She jogged up and reached out to


    pull Duncan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Duncan¡¯s attitude toward Lily was neither good nor bad. He did not hate Lily, but he just did not feel a


    spark with her.


    He also did not like how his family was arranging a girlfriend for him without his consent.


    ¡°Are you running a race with me?¡±


    Duncan¡¯s dark eyes shed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to take a stroll? Even if you wanted to race,


    you can¡¯t race after just eating. It¡¯ll upset your stomach.¡±


    Lily paused before stating, ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Duncan. There¡¯s a bench here. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±


    Duncan wanted to say that he had nothing to talk to her about.


    Theirpanies never worked together before, so there was nothing to talk about when it came to


    business.


    However, he followed her to the stone bench ahead. Just as he was about to sit down, Lily stopped


    him, took out a packet of scented tissues, and wiped the bench.


    She only allowed him to sit down after she threw away the tissue.


    This girl was a conscientious person.


    Duncan sat down and said, ¡°The workers here clean the stone benches and tables in the backyard


    every day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been windy recently, so there¡¯s a lot of dust in the air. Even if it¡¯s cleaned daily, there¡¯ll still be dust.


    The tissue was full of dirt when I wiped it just now.¡±


    Duncan smiled and asked, ¡°Ms. Harmon, are you a clean freak?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m most afraid of clean freaks. An uncouth man like me can¡¯t get along with clean freaks.


    Zachary is a bit of a clean freak, but he falls within my tolerance.


    Zachary was just fussy with cleanliness.


    He was not a germaphobe.


    ¡°When are you going back, Ms. Harmon?¡±


    Duncan did not spend much time with Lily and had nothing to talk about, so he simply asked her when


    she was leaving.


    Lily looked at him and said with a vague smile, ¡°Are you chasing me out? I haven¡¯t stayed that long yet.


    I finished what I came here to do, but I haven¡¯t finished the talks withrgepanies like yours. I


    won¡¯t be able to go back in the near future.¡±


    The elders of both families wanted to set her up with Duncan, so her parents and brothers supported


    her in staying at Wiltspoon to talk about business. Her eldest brother was around to manage the


    company, so she just had to focus on signing a contract with Lewis & Co.


    Once they started working together, Lily coulde and visit Duncan often.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to kick you out. I just felt that you¡¯ve been staying here for a long time but I guess


    it doesn¡¯t seem that long after all. Let¡¯s talk about our partnership during workdays. It¡¯s the weekend


    now, so we should rx instead of talking shop.¡±

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318


    Lily agreed. ¡°I¡¯m like that too. I only talk about work while I¡¯m at work, and no talking shop while I¡¯m


    resting.


    ¡°Duncan, can I ask you some questions?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Our parents want us to be a couple, and I¡¯m quite pleased with you. You can say that I like you very


    much, but it¡¯s definitely too early to say that I love you. However, I believe I will be able to fall in love


    with you with time.¡±


    In Lily¡¯s eyes, Duncan was her target.


    She liked him and wanted to conquer him, but when it came to love¡­ Even she did not believe she


    loved him now, let alone Duncan.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no such thing as love at first sight when it came to them.


    ¡°However, you keep running away from me. Is it because I¡¯m not good enough? Or do you have


    another person in your heart?¡±


    Duncan did not expect Lily to be so blunt about it.


    She did not hide anything or beat around the bush. Instead, she asked him directly. This character of


    hers was quite suitable as a friend.


    He looked at Lily. For the first time, he looked at her closely.


    He had to admit that she was beautiful and excellent in all aspects. Even someone as picky as his


    mother was incredibly satisfied with Lily. That was because Lily¡¯s conditions were good.


    They were both from affluent families. Although they live in different cities, transportation was well¨C


    developed now. Even if they were not in the same city, it was not a big problem for two rich families to


    join in marriage.


    For example, the Johnson family from Annenburg and the Lafayette family from Meadspring came


    together in marriage. Annenburg and Meadspring were very far from each other.


    ¡°You¡¯re a great person, Ms. Harmon. You¡¯re young, pretty, and very capable. You¡¯re the ideal daughter¨C


    inw in my mother¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Lilyughed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being an ideal daughter¨Cinw in your mom¡¯s eyes? I want to know if


    I¡¯m the ideal wife in your eyes.¡±


    Duncan thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯m very busy at work. If my wife is also busy with work, we¡¯ll both


    have to go out early ande homete every day. There won¡¯t be warmth and happiness in the


    rtionship if we don¡¯t spend time together as husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°So, you want your wife to stay at home and take care of you and your children?¡±


    That was something she could not do.


    Even after marrying, she still had to keep her career and be financially independent.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t go that far. I want a wife who has a career but doesn¡¯t have to go out early andes home


    late every day. I want someone who can allocate half her time caring for the family. I don¡¯t care how


    much money she earns as long as she¡¯s happy. I can provide for a family¨Cto support my wife and


    children.¡±


    Duncan unknowingly listed Liberty¡¯s current characteristics.


    Liberty could be considered having a career now. She had to leave early every day, but she did not


    have toe backte. Her business was only open for half a day, so the remaining half was free. time


    for her.


    Lily was smart and felt that the conditions Duncan put forward were a perfect match for Liberty, but she


    did not point it out.


    Duncan went to All You Can Eat for breakfast every day and was exceptionally kind to Liberty¡¯s son,


    but there was nothing wrong with that. He probably would not admit it himself that he took a fancy to


    Liberty.


    ¡°Both you and I are busy with work, but if we¡¯re willing to find time to take care of our family, I believe


    we can do it. If we get together like both our parents want, I¡¯ll definitely take care of my small family


    with care. However, it¡¯ll be our home, so you also have to take care of it.¡±


    Duncan replied. ¡°We¡¯re not together yet¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just making an analogy. Do you think I¡¯m right? If you only want the woman to take care of the


    family while you enjoy yourself without making an effort, we¡¯ll end it here. We will only remain friends


    and business partners.¡±


    What Lily wanted was mutual love, not unconditional effort from just one party.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Harmon. I¡¯m not the kind of person who only cares about enjoying myself and not


    making the effort to care for my family. Both the man and woman have to work together for a marriage


    tost. Only then will the couple remain happy.¡±

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319


    Duncan did not like his mother setting him up with girls, but he had to admit that Lily¡¯s words were


    reasonable.


    ¡°After talking about it, I think we share simr views, and you also think I¡¯m excellent. Why don¡¯t we


    give it a try? If you still can¡¯t fall in love with me, I won¡¯t continue to pester you.¡±


    It was not like Lily had no other suitors.


    Duncan was silent.


    ¡°Do you have someone you like, Duncan?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Duncan denied that he had someone he liked, but the image of that once¨Cfat figure gradually slimming


    down flittered in his mind.


    He adamantly denied to Zachary and the others that he had any feelings for Liberty.


    Why did he suddenly think of her now?


    He liked Sonny, not Sonny¡¯s mom.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan snapped back to his senses and hurriedly waved Liberty¡¯s figure out of his mind, not daring to


    think about her again.


    Lily smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anyone you like, let¡¯s give it a try. If you have someone you like, tell


    me who she is and I¡¯ll see how I¡¯m inferior to her. I¡¯ll try fighting for you. If I can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll give up.¡±


    She would try her best no matter what she did. If she lost even after trying, she would admit defeat.


    There was no shame in admitting defeat since it was like letting herself go. If she refused to admit


    defeat and stubbornly pestered him, she would be the one getting hurt. It was the same as harming


    herself.


    Duncan said, ¡°I¡¯m too busy to date.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take much of your time. We¡¯ll just go out for meals together, take walks, go on a road trip


    during the weekends, or watch movies when we¡¯re free.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t n on meeting me halfway, I¡¯ll run to you first.¡±


    Lily was formally telling Duncan that she wanted to pursue him.


    Duncan looked at this brave girl. Her efficient and firm attitude ticked his boxes, but he could not bring


    himself to agree with her. He always felt that she was not the person he wanted.


    ¡°We all have the freedom to like the person we want to like. You can do whatever you want, Ms.


    Harmon, but don¡¯t go home crying to your family and get your elders to teach me a lesson if you get


    hurt.¡±


    Duncan felt that he would not ept Lily¡¯s feelings, so he said those unpleasant words bluntly. He


    wanted Lily to be mentally prepared to lose and not to think about using their parents to pressure him.


    The person who could pressure him was no longer alive.


    Lily smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    Duncan stood up and asked, ¡°Do you still want to stroll? Let¡¯s go one morep before going back to the


    house for a rest. We have a banquet to attend tonight.¡±


    Duncan did not intend to apany his mother to the banquet, but since he was urged toe home,


    he had no choice but to apany his mother and Lily to show up together.


    However, he would not admit that Lily was his girlfriend.


    They were not together yet.


    He wondered if Liberty¨CNo, not Liberty. He wondered if Sonny would follow the adults to the banquet


    today.


    Time passed quickly, and evening soon arrived.


    Serenity asked her sister again and gave up when Liberty refused firmly. She finally gave up o


    persuading her sister toe to the banquet.


    In Zachary¡¯s hilltop vi, he selected a beautiful but somewhat conservative dress from the wardrobe


    and handed it to Serenity.


    ¡°I told you that Liberty wouldn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    After handing her the gown, he said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too anxious to pull Liberty in the


    circle. Just let nature take its course.¡±

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320


    Liberty said that there was no need to force herself if she could not meld into the social circle.


    When it was time, she could step into the circle naturally without deliberately trying to.


    Zachary appreciated that part about his sister¨Cinw.


    She knew her ce but did not put herself down.


    ¡°Am I wearing this? I don¡¯t think it looks good.¡±


    Serenity looked at the gown Zachary picked out for her and felt that there was something odd about it.


    However, she could not pinpoint what it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s very good. You have a good figure, good looks, and a great mien. You¡¯ll look good in


    anything.¡±


    Serenity held the gown and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go pick one myself.¡±


    All the clothes in the cloakroom were prepared by Zachary. There were so many different evening


    gowns that she could open up a dress store.


    When Serenity chose her dresses, she only cared if they looked good and did not bother picking the


    ones that covered the most skin. As a result, every gown she picked was rejected by Zachary.


    ¡°Honey, just wear the one I picked for you. I guarantee you¡¯ll look noble and grand.¡±


    The dress covered her shoulders and back.


    Zachary did not dare mention that.


    Serenity looked at him, and he smiled at her. ¡°Trust me, honey. If you wear this dress, you¡¯ll definitely


    be the focus of the entire hall.¡±


    As long as he was by her side, she would be the center of attention even if she was inly dressed.


    Serenity held the dress in one hand and reached out to flick his forehead with her other hand. ¡± You¡¯re


    so domineering!¡±


    If she did not wear what he selected for her, he would nitpick any dress that she chose for herself.


    Serenity knew what was going on in that domineering mind of his.


    She went to change her clothes while saying, ¡°All the clothes here were given to me by you. Whether


    they¡¯re good or not, aren¡¯t they all from you? What difference does it make?¡±


    The dresses she bought for herself as well as the ones given to her by her aunt were all in Brynfield.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s the same no matter which dress you wear. You¡¯re beautiful


    no matter what.¡±


    Serenity grumbled.


    She followed his wishes.


    After she changed into the gown, she stood in front of arge mirror and finally realized what was off


    about the dress. This gown was the most conservative of all the dresses. It covered her shoulders, her


    back, and basically every patch of skin.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The hemline was long and would drag along the ground unless she wore heels.


    ¡°Beautiful. My wife is so beautiful. You¡¯re really beautiful. I feel like even my face isn¡¯t worthy of you.¡±


    The man who had ulterior motives felt like he had just drunk a pot of honey. He sang her praises


    endlessly, but he did not know how to use his synonyms and kept calling her beautiful.


    Serenity turned around in amusement and pinched his arm, saying, ¡°Save the ttery. Don¡¯t think I


    don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You just don¡¯t like the other dresses because they expose my


    shoulders and back, right?¡±


    ¡°No matter how exposed they are, they don¡¯t expose my cleavage. What are you afraid of? I don¡¯t wear


    dresses that expose my cleavage anyway.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°My wife is really smart. She¡¯s getting smarter by the day. What do I do? I love my


    wife more and more. I can¡¯t leave my wife.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°Can you at least use some synonyms?¡±


    ¡°These are my truest thoughts. They¡¯re the sincerest words from my heart.¡±


    The man also admitted that he did not know how to embellish his praises like other people did


    He only knew how to say the mostmon phrases.


    However, they were his heartfelt words and came from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your makeup, honey.¡±


    Serenityplied with his wishes and changed into the most conservative dress in her wardrobe.


    Zachary volunteered to help his wife with her makeup again.


    Serenity refused without even thinking about it.


    ¡°I still care about my appearance.¡±


    Her words made Zachary¡¯s mouth p several times without saying anything.


    His reaction amused Serenity, and she asked with a smile, ¡°Do you know how to do makeup? Don¡¯t


    think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re going to paint my face like a ghost so no one will look at


    me.¡±


    Zachary was speechless. ¡°I¡¯ve never helped a woman with her makeup before, but I wouldn¡¯t make you


    look like a ghost to scare people.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t trust you. I¡¯ll do it myself. Go and get yourself ready. We¡¯ll be heading out soon.¡±


    Zachary refused to leave and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to prepare. I just need to change into a suit,


    switch my home slippers for leather shoes, and the finishing touch will be you helping me with my tie.¡±


    He did not need to apply makeup.


    He was born handsome. Makeup would only make his handsome face look ugly instead.


    Zachary York never wore makeup.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to rush. It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯rete as long as we show up.¡±


    In previous years, Zachary always showed up veryte to the Marshalls¡® banquet. He would not stay


    long before leaving either.


    He was used to beingte and leaving early.


    Serenity went back to the vanity and sat down,bing her hair while saying, ¡°You¡¯re used to being


    late and leaving early.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be surrounded by them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re the eldest young master of the York family.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to marry you if I wasn¡¯t the eldest.¡±


    If he was not the eldest, his nana would not have let him marry Serenity.


    Knock, knock.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Someone knocked on the door.


    ¡°Go open the door.¡±


    Serenity chased him away lest he chatter in her ears endlessly. She never dreamt that one day, the


    mature and calm Mr. York would be a broken record, nagging her so much that her head hurt.


    Zachary darted over to press a kiss on her cheeks. Just when she was about to p him away, he


    swiftly ran off to open the door.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary.¡±


    A maid stood at the door of the room and said respectfully when Zachary opened the door, ¡°Your


    parents have arrived.¡±


    Zachary hummed and closed the door again.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Serenity asked as she put on her makeup.


    ¡°My parents are here.¡±


    ¡°Well, why aren¡¯t you going downstairs then?¡±


    ¡°This is their son¡¯s home. They¡¯re free to do whatever they want here. They don¡¯t need me to


    apany them.¡±


    Zachary went up behind Serenity and watched her put on her makeup. ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t need to dress


    up so beautifully. In fact, I think you look great au naturel. You¡¯re naturally beautiful, so you¡¯re still the


    most beautiful woman on earth even without makeup.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I¡¯m the most beautiful woman on earth. You¡¯ll make people die ofughter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in my eyes. Just light makeup is enough.¡±


    If asked for his opinion, he would say that his wife was better off without makeup.


    There would be many people tonight. He really did not like other men staring at her.


    Even if they looked at her secretly, he would still be upset.


    ¡°Just go downstairs already!¡±

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322


    Serenity could not stand his constant nagging.


    Zachary¡¯s thin lips pursed as heined, ¡°Honey, why are you so mean to me? You¡¯re annoyed


    with me.¡±


    Serenity wanted to kick him out. ¡°If you don¡¯t go out, I¡¯m sleeping in the guest room tonight.¡±


    Zachary turned around and walked out, muttering pitifully, ¡°My wife is annoyed with me, my wife is


    annoyed with me¡­


    Serenity was speechless.


    She did not know whether tough or cry when it came to this man.


    Her body and soul already belonged to him¨Cwhat did he have to worry about?


    Two minutester, Zachary sat across from his parents.


    He looked at his father, who was decked out in a white suit, and said, ¡°Dad, why are you wearing a


    white suit at your age? Are you trying topare with me?¡±


    Liam said, ¡°What¡¯s that tone? Am I that old? I take care of my appearance. Your mom says we look like


    brothers if we stand together, not father and son. Your mom says I look dreamy dressed in a white suit,


    like Prince Charming in fairy tales.¡±


    Tania echoed her husband¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, I think your father looks very dashing in a white suit. Your dad


    has always been the Prince Charming in my heart.¡±


    She was also dressed in a conservative but elegant evening gown.


    Tania¡¯s elegance was all natural. No matter what she wore, it could not hide her noble air.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Zack, did you fight with Seren again? Your tone was so confrontational. You targeted your dad as soon


    as we arrived. Or did wee at a bad time and interrupt you two¡­¡±


    Since Liam retired, Tania did not need to apany her husband to various banquets and


    fundraisers, so the couple had not shown up at banquets for a long time.


    Tonight, they finally returned to the scene because Tania wanted to let everyone know that she had an


    excellent rtionship with her daughter¨Cinw.


    It was also to help pave the way for Serenity. She wanted to introduce Serenity to thedies who were


    closely rted to the York family.


    In the future, Serenity would be thedy of the family.


    She had to apany Zachary to various banquets, fundraisers, etc, so she had to create good


    rtions with the otherdies. She held arge influence as the woman who shared the same bed as


    Zachary


    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±


    Zachary would not admit to his parents that his beloved wife drove him downstairs.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Is Seren still changing? I¡¯ll go check up on her.¡±


    Tania stood up and went upstairs.


    After she left, Liam asked his son softly, ¡°Zack, are you sure you didn¡¯t fight with Seren? I¡¯m a man too,


    and I also like to spoil my wife. I can tell from your expression that you¡¯re unhappy.¡±


    Zachary looked at his father silently.


    Liam realized what was going on and straightened up. ¡°Your mom said she wanted to show up with her


    daughter¨Cinw, so I apanied her over. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t havee even if you begged me


    to.¡±


    The banquet tonight was a grand one, so there would be many reporters taking pictures.


    Tania chose to show up today with her daughter¨Cinw. The reporters would certainly swarm to take


    pictures of the mother and daughter¨Cinw, and everyone would be able to tell at a nce if their


    rtionship was good or not.


    The reason she did not show up in public with her daughter¨Cinw often was because she was an


    open¨Cminded mother¨Cinw and would not take up her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s time with her son.


    As a mother, her child¡¯s happiness came first.


    Zachary¡¯s happiness was given to him by Serenity.


    When he was with Serenity, he was just an ordinary man who felt emotions like joy and anger.


    Naturally, she would want Zachary to spend more time with Serenity. How could she lord over her


    daughter¨Cinw?


    ¡°You think too much, Dad. If I¡¯m going to beg anyone toe back, I¡¯ll only beg Seren.¡±


    Liam was speechless.


    ¡°You little brat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a brat, but you¡¯re no better. I¡¯m your son and followed your example.¡±


    Liam paused before stating, ¡°Men who have a wife to dote over them are really different. In the past,


    you never so much as made a peep when you wereshed. Look how sharp¨Ctongued you¡¯ve be


    now.


    ¡°Serenity really is a good daughter¨Cinw!¡±


    She was the person who changed his son.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323


    ¡°Yes, my wife trained me well.¡±


    Liam opened his mouth but did not know what to say.


    His son was even more henpecked than he was.


    While the father and son chatted, the noblest pair of mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw in Wiltspoon


    descended the stairs.


    Zachary recognized at a nce that the jewelry Serenity was wearing was not from him. He knew that


    his mother gave it to her deliberately without having to ask.


    Indeed, Tania went upstairs to see her daughter¨Cinw put on makeup just to give her the set of


    jewelry stuffed in her bag to her daughter¨Cinw.


    In her words, the jewelry set was too bright for someone of her age, so it was more suitable for


    Serenity.


    Tania was born and raised in a wealthy family and received a lot of jewelry since she was a child. After


    she married into the York family, she was deeply favored by her husband, who also gave her a lot of


    jewelry. Her mother¨Cinw also presented her with several sets of expensive jewelry when she gave


    birth to Zachary.


    Tania did not have a daughter, so her precious jewelry was naturally for her daughter¨Cinw. Serenity


    was her only daughter¨Cinw now, so her giving Serenity jewelry was the same as how Grandma May


    gave her a set of jewelry when she gave birth to Zachary


    Serenity, who was well¨Ctrained by Audrey after being taken to several banquets previously, changed


    into a fancy dress, put on light makeup, and wore the jewelry her mother¨Cinw gifted her. She looked


    so beautiful and dignified that Zachary was stunned at the sight of her.


    Liam snubbed his son in his heart. His son was destined to be controlled by Serenity for the rest of his


    life.


    Serenity would retort if she heard Liam¡¯s thoughts, ¡°I think I¡¯m the one being controlled for the rest of


    my life.¡±


    ¡°Babe, look at the jewelry Mom gave me. Does it look good?¡±


    Zachary nodded. ¡°Yes, but I think you¡¯ll look better in the jewelry that I gave you.¡¯


    Taniaughed and scolded him, ¡°Are you going to be jealous of your own mother? Seren, you¡¯re the


    only one who can tolerate how petty he is.¡±


    Serenity gave her husband a look.


    She was not the one calling him petty. It was his own mother.


    A mother knew her son best. Her mother¨Cinw was telling the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Liam stood and called out to his wife, ready to leave for Wiltspoon Hotel.


    ¡°Dad, Zachary hasn¡¯t changed his clothes yet.¡±


    Liam turned to his son and said, ¡°Why are you still standing there like a wooden block? You really are


    like a wooden block. You don¡¯t move unless someone pushes you. Only someone like Serenity can


    tolerate a wooden block like you.


    The husband and wife praised their daughter¨Cinw while stepping over their son.


    Zachary grumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t know which one of us is your real child.¡± Then, he stood up and went


    upstairs to get changed.


    Serenity felt like her inws were the best inws in the world.


    Zachary changed swiftly. He did not put on his coat or his tie and carried them in his hands when he


    came downstairs.


    Liam pulled his wife outside.


    He could not stand to see his arrogant and jealous son.


    Serenity walked over naturally, took the coat from her husband¡¯s hands, and helped him put it or Then,


    she started tying his tie.


    After straightening his clothes, she took a step back and looked at him, praising, ¡°As expected a


    mannequin¨Cyou look good no matter what you wear.¡±


    Then, she took his arm and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep your parents waiting.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to sleep in the guest room tonight.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Serenity could not help butugh. ¡°I was just scaring you.¡±


    She had no choice. It was the only way she could deal with this man.


    With Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s status in Wiltspoon, even Zachary had to show him full respect.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His business receptions were always extravagant and guests felt honored to be invited to a banquet he


    hosted.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324


    Wiltspoon Hotel was closed for business since the very


    The venue had been set up.


    afternoon.


    As soon as the sky darkened, some small¨Ctime bosses arrived at the hotel.


    They felt that their status was lower, so they would be able to chat a little with the Marshall family


    if they arrived earlier. It would be their fortune if they managed to meet Old Mr. Marshall.


    If they camete, there would be too many people, and the venue would be full of influential bosses.


    Small¨Ctimers like them would be marginalized.


    In the past, Zachary did not arrive until it was veryte.


    If he showed up, Clive would not appear.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tonight, many people wondered whether the two most exceptional CEOs in Wiltspoon would appear


    together.


    Would the new Mrs. York apany Mr. York to the banquet?


    Although Mrs. York had been very active in the upper¨Css circles recently, she was always escorted


    by her aunt, Mrs. Stone.


    Thus, there were many rumors that Mrs. York did not get along with her mother¨Cinw because she


    never attended a banquet with her mother-inw. Her mother¨Cinw did not want to train her, so she


    went to Mrs. Stone instead.


    Although Tania took Serenity shopping together after hearing those rumors to show that they got along


    very well, there were still many whispers behind their backs.


    The guests kepting.


    Except for Kevin and Grandma May who were in Jensburg, as well as the younger members who had


    not debuted in society yet, Zachary and his family arrived one after another.


    Callum came with his parents.


    After greeting the Marshalls and chatting with his acquaintances, he went in front of the hotel and


    waited.


    He was waiting for Camryn.


    Camryn did not want to attend the banquet, but her mother went to her flower shop with a group of


    bodyguards at noon and took her back to the Newman residence without a word.


    Her mother threw her an evening dress and told her to get changed.


    She even threatened Camryn that if Camryn did not get changed herself, she would tell the bodyguards


    to lend a hand.


    Camryn was a pure girl who never even had a boyfriend, and the bodyguards were all men. How could


    her mother say something like that?


    Her heart, which was already scarred by her own mother, still stung.


    With no other choice, she changed into the evening dress her mother threw at her. It did not fit her well.


    It was Carrie¡¯s dress without the need to ask.


    She felt ufortable in the dress.


    It was a strapless dress that exposed her shoulders and back. Her skin was fair and her curves were


    exquisite. Wearing this dress entuated the beauty of her figure.


    Camryn, who was already beautiful, was caught by her mother and forced to put on light makeup,


    making her look even more captivating and refined.


    Mrs. Newman looked at how her elder daughter was so much more beautiful than her darling second


    daughter after dressing up and she felt so jealous and angry that she could not help but pinch Camryn.


    Camryn reflexively gave a kick at the pain.


    Mrs. Newman, who was kicked, got angrier and raised her hand to p her daughter.


    ¡°Will you dare bring me to the party if you p me? My face will swell.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s cold words made Mrs. Newman¡¯s hand freeze in the air.


    However, she still pinched her waist fiercely and cussed, ¡°Little b*tch.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. If I¡¯m a little b*tch, then you¡¯re an old b*tch.¡±


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Mrs. Newman was furious.


    However, she stopped calling Camryn a b*tch. It was because she really was Camryn¡¯s mother!

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock at the door.


    Mr. Newman asked outside the door, ¡°Honey, are you ready? Hurry up. We¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    Mrs. Newman gave up on trying to punish Camryn again. After all, the n tonight was to sell Camryn.


    If she punished her daughter too badly, she would not be able to sell her at a good price since others


    would not like her.


    ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±


    Mrs. Newman said to Camryn, ¡°Get out!¡±


    Camryn reached for her cane and was just about to walk when her cane was snatched from her hands


    by her mother. Mrs. Newman tossed the cane aside and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need a walking stick when


    attending a banquet.


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    Mrs. Newman knew that Camryn could follow along so long as Camryn could hear her voice and


    footsteps.


    Camryn fell silent and quietly followed Mrs. Newman out of the room.


    Mr. Newman waited impatiently at the room door. When he saw the mother and daughtere out, his


    eyes lit up. He looked at his stepdaughter for a long time before saying, ¡°Camryn really is getting more


    beautiful. She takes after both you and her father.¡±


    Every time he saw Camryn, it was like he was looking at his younger brother.


    Fortunately, Camryn did notpletely take after his younger brother, otherwise he would not even


    want to see her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mrs. Newman red at Camryn for a moment and said in contempt, ¡°My Carrie is more beautiful.¡±


    Then, she stepped forward, took her husband¡¯s arm, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. The banquet is about to start.¡±


    ¡°The banquet starts around this time, but there¡¯s no need to rush. The climax of the banquet is when


    Mr. York arrives. Even if we go now, Mr. York won¡¯t be there yet.¡±


    At the mention of Zachary, Mrs. Newman remembered Serenity and felt anger bubbling in her stomach.


    She turned her head and scolded Camryn, who was slowly walking down the stairs,¡± Can¡¯t you move


    faster?


    ¡°You¡¯re so slow no matter what you do. How is a person like you able to earn money and feed


    yourself?¡±


    Camryn ignored her.


    She grabbed the handrail and took her time.


    Mrs. Newman was enraged. No matter how she scolded Camryn, Camryn paid no mind to her. It was


    like she was punching cotton¨Cher dissatisfaction only increased.


    If not for the fact that she had to take this mole rat out to attend the banquet tonight, she wanted to go


    behind Camryn and kick her down.


    ¡°Camryn can¡¯t see, so she has to walk slowly when going down the stairs. What if she slips and hurts


    her face?


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Mr. Newman admonished his wife and said gently to Camryn, ¡°Camryn, your mother is just short-


    tempered. Don¡¯t take it to heart. Take your time. We¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    Camryn remained silent.


    Mr. Newman was used to his niece¡¯s reticence.


    Camryn did not like to talk at home. What could she say? No one treated her like a human here.

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326


    Besides, Camryn only talked to humans. These people weren¡¯t humans, so she could not be bothered


    with them.


    Mr. Newman took his wife downstairs, crossed the magnificent hall, and walked out of the main. house.


    The car the couple was going to ride in was ready, and there was a separate car for bodyguards.


    ¡°Honey, if Mr. York brings his wife to the banquet, you should put aside your grudge and make good


    rtions with his wife. Bow your head first and see if you can win Mrs. York¡¯s favor. If it doesn¡¯t work,


    then use Camryn.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we bowed enough? We¡¯ve been bowing since the first altercation and made all sorts of


    apologies, but what good did that do? Mr. York was born cold¨Chearted. That¡¯s the kind of person he is,


    but Serenity is such a hateful person.


    ¡°She called the police and threatened to sue us at the drop of a hat. She doesn¡¯t understand the way of


    the world at all and will even bicker with a child. Isn¡¯t she going to have to deal with usdies for the


    rest of her life? She sent my daughter to prison without showing us any respect.


    ¡°A heartless person like that won¡¯t mix well in our circle. Just wait and see. Mr. York will get tired of her


    soon. Can he always clean up after her messes?


    ¡°I really question Mr. York¡¯s tastes for marrying a country bumpkin. Anyone would be better than at


    peasant. All thedies in our circlee from rich families, but we have to lower ourselves and get


    along with a bumpkin.¡±


    Mrs. Newman was extremely dissatisfied with Serenity. It could be said that she was full of hatred for


    Serenity.


    She wanted to tear Serenity into pieces. If it were not for that woman, her darling daughter would not


    be in jail now.


    ¡°She only had the guts to treat my Carrie like that because Mr. York still fancies her novelty. Who would


    know who she is if not for Mr. York?¡±


    Mrs. Newman did not dare hold a grudge against Zachary.


    She just felt that Serenity was taking advantage of her powerful connections.


    Serenity was just using Zachary¡¯s status to oppress the Newman family.


    Mr. Newman was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying all that now. We have


    no say in the person he marries. The only thing we can say is that she¡¯s lucky.¡±


    After Zachary made his rtionship with Serenity public, everyone learned that the person who picked


    Serenity first was Old Mrs. York.


    It was Old Mrs. York who told Zachary to marry Serenity to repay her.


    However, as the couple got along, Zachary fell for her.


    Serenity was lucky to have made Zachary fall in love with her. If Zachary did not love her, their


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    marriage of convenience would notst long. Zachary would never let a woman he did not love upy


    the position of his wife, and the York family would not let Zachary remain single for the rest of his life


    either.


    In the end, it came to how fortunate Serenity was. She was lucky to have gotten Zachary to fall in love


    with her and treasure her.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s too lucky. She¡¯s the luckiest girl I¡¯ve ever met. Hubby, let¡¯s think of a way to marry Carrie


    into the York family after shees out of jail. I often attend banquets with Carrie and feel like the only


    young men worthy of her are the other sons of the York and Stone families.¡±


    Clive had been married for many years, but the second son of the Stone family, Anthony, was still


    avable.


    Mrs. Newman wanted her darling daughter to marry into a top¨Css family, which was either the York


    or Stone families.


    She preferred the York family¨Cthey had more sons, so the chances were better.


    ¡°Serenity is already the eldest Mrs. York in her generation. If you want Carrie to marry into the York


    family too, do you want Serenity to forever hold Carrie under her thumb?¡±


    Mrs. Newman opened her mouth to say something but had no words.


    After a while, she said, ¡°The other sons of the York family aren¡¯t actually Zachary York¡¯s brothers.


    They¡¯re his cousins! Although the family lives together in Wildridge Manor, their vis are built


    separately. How could Serenity hold Carrie under her thumb?¡±


    ¡°Zachary is the head of the family, so his wife will be thedy of the family. The York family is united.


    With Zachary as the head, don¡¯t you think our daughter will be oppressed if she marries a York?


    Besides, we still don¡¯t know if our daughter can marry into that family.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327


    It was not that Mr. Newman did not want his daughter to marry into the York family but rather it was a


    question of whether it was possible.


    Serenity reached the top without even knowing how, but other people would not be able to step into


    Wildridge Manor no matter how hard they tried.


    It was really infuriating.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll choose Mr. Stone?¡±


    Mr. Newman looked at his wife and said, ¡°You be muddle¨Cheaded when you care about


    Carrie. You only think about marrying our daughter to the best families, but you forget their


    rtionships. Serenity is Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece. Do you think Carrie will have a good time as Mrs. Stone¡¯s


    daughter¨Cinw?¡±


    Mrs. Newman was speechless.


    Yes, she forgot about that.


    ¡°Carrie is still young, so there¡¯s no need to rush. We can take our time to pick. Our top priority is to get


    her out of jail, find someone whom the York family respects to mediate, and let Serenity give up on


    suing Carrie.¡±


    Mr. Newman felt that as long as Serenity was firmly seated in the position of the missus of the York


    family, his precious daughter would not be able to marry into the gentry of Wiltspoon.


    He began to set his sights on young talents from other cities.


    While the couple talked, Camryn finally came out of the house.


    Mrs. Newman did not want Camryn to ride in the same car as them, but Mr. Newman said, ¡± Remember


    our n tonight. Don¡¯t let a little thing spoil it. It¡¯s Camryn¡¯s debut at a banquet, and she¡¯s your


    daughter. What will people think and say about you if you make her ride with the bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of dressing her up and selling her for a good price. Everyone in Wiltspoon knows her


    status as the eldest of the Newman family.¡±


    Mrs. Newman grumbled, but she got out and pulled Camryn into the car.


    Just like that, the three of them arrived at Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Upon arriving, they found that the parking lot in front of the entrance was filled. Those who camete


    drove their cars into the basement parking of the hotel.


    Mr. Newman and his family got off at the entrance of the hotel and asked the driver to park in the


    basement.


    All the movers and shakers of Wiltspoon gathered in the hotel. The Newman family had assets. worth


    more than a billion, but they did not show off their wealth in a high profile, so others only knew that their


    business was going well outside the city. Except for a few influential families, the others did not know


    exactly how much the Newmans made.


    Therefore, the Newrnans were not considered filthy rich, so not many people came to tter them.


    ¡°Mr. Newman, Mrs. Newman, Ms. Newman.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Callum, who was waiting by the entrance of the hotel, finally saw his fianc¨¦e arrive.


    He pretended as if he just happened to bump into the family of three. He walked over and greeted them


    politely.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Mrs. Newman smiled when she saw Callum and greeted him formally. There were many people at the


    entrance when Callum greeted them. She felt proud of the attention.


    Even Mr. Newman felt so too.


    Although Callum was not the head of the family, he was the COO of York Corporation and had won


    Zachary¡¯s trust and reliance. He was the second young master after all¨Chis status and identity were


    second only to Zachary.


    He was also the most popr son¨Cinw candidate amongst thedies.


    Not even Zachary was as popr as Callum when he was unmarried. It was because Zachary was too


    cold.


    On the other hand, Callum was mild¨Ctempered, amiable, and gentle. He was easier to get along with


    than Zachary.


    Callum¡¯s eyes shone with amazement when he looked at his fianc¨¦e.


    He knew she was beautiful, but he did not expect her to look so gorgeous after dressing up a little.


    However, her dress was a little revealing.


    If he were the one choosing an evening gown for her, he would not pick one that showed off her


    shoulders and backs.


    The men of the York family were all the same. They could not stand to see their wives reveal some


    skin.

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328


    Even though many gowns were made in that style, they just did not like it.


    The York men wanted to cover their women tightly; not even exposing their arms.


    At that moment, Camryn¡¯s appearance made others want to bite into her.


    ¡°Ms. Newman looks very beautiful tonight.¡±


    Callum praised Camryn before turning back to the Newman couple. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Newman, I saw an


    acquaintance of mine and will go to say hello to him. Head on inside. Many bosses are here already.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead, Mr. York,¡± Mr. Newman spoke politely.


    He caught the amazement in Callum¡¯s eyes when thetter looked at Camryn earlier. However, Callum


    only nced at her twice, praised her, and stopped looking at her. It was clear that he was not charmed


    by Camryn.


    Mr. Newman thought that if Camryn could bewitch Callum, he would give her to Callum and let Callum


    speak up for Carrie. Serenity would definitely spare Carrie for the sake of her brother¨Cin-w.


    What a shame; even the stunning Camryn could not tempt Callum.


    They had no choice but to move ording to their n and sell Camryn to a man from the hosting


    family of this banquet, the Marshalls. In any case, the man had to possess some standing in the family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    The Marshalls and Yorks were family friends.


    Even the young masters of the Yorks were attending Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s banquet, so it was clear the


    rtionship between the two families was closer than others thought.


    Mr. and Mrs. Newman wanted to ask the Marshall family to mediate for them.


    After Callum left, the Newman family walked into the hotel under the guidance of the staff.


    Callum was merely making an excuse earlier, but unexpectedly, he really did see someone familiar.


    Josh came with his fianc¨¦e, Jasmine.


    His car stopped in front of the hotel. He got off with Jasmine before telling the driver to park in the


    basement parking lot.


    Josh had always used to drive himself, but he got a driver tonight so he did not have to worry about


    driving under influence.


    Josh was as handsome as ever, and Jasmine was all dolled up. She brought Serenity to the banquets


    held in previous years, so she was familiar with the environment.


    After getting out of the car, Jasmine lifted her gown to enter the hotel.


    She wondered if Serenity and Elisa had arrived.


    ¡°Jasmine.¡±


    As soon as Josh got out of the car, he saw his fianc¨¦e leaving him behind and was about to enter the


    hotel by herself. He quickly stopped Jasmine. If he spoke up a littleter, he would be a pitiful


    man left behind by his fianc¨¦e.


    Jasmine turned to look at him and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Josh was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to wait for me¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know the way. This ce should be as familiar as home to you.¡±


    Josh quickly walked over, wrapped an arm around Jasmine¡¯s waist, and whispered in her ear, ¡°Ms.


    Sox, you must remember that you¡¯re my date tonight! Important things should be repeated thrice.


    You¡¯re my date. You¡¯re my date. You¡¯re my date!


    ¡°How can you go in by yourself without waiting for me? Hold my arm. Don¡¯t you see other couples


    doing the same?¡±


    Jasmine pulled away his hand that was holding her waist, then took his hand and intertwined their


    fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you inside with me.¡±


    She had to do this lest he act bitter.

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329


    Wiltspoon Hotel was owned by York Corporation. Josh was the administrative executive and came in


    and out of the hotel every day, but he still wanted her to take him inside.


    Josh said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to rush in. Your friend hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I didn¡¯t see his car parked at the


    entrance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Zachary. I didn¡¯t see the Stone family¡¯s car either. They¡¯re not as punctual as I am.¡±


    Jasmine was not convinced. ¡°Maybe their cars are in the underground parking lot.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask the lobby manager.¡±


    Jasmine pursed her lips and let go of Josh¡¯s hand to take his arm instead, saying, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go


    inside.¡±


    Josh contentedly took Jasmine into the hotel.


    Callum, an old acquaintance, was left standing at the entrance of the hotel. Josh did not say a word to


    him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum was speechless.


    Oh, the woes of being a bachelor.


    No matter how close a friend was, once the said friend had a partner, they no longer cared about you.


    Fortunately, he was just making an excuse.


    It was not that he was not charmed by Camryn. He just did not want Mr. and Mrs. Newman to notice


    that he cared about her.


    He returned to the hotel. He noticed that Mrs. Newman and his fianc¨¦e were chatting with the other


    ladies. Many guests were surprised that Mrs. Newman appeared with Camryn.


    Smart people soon figured out why.


    Camryn was twenty¨Csix years old and was at the age to get married. Mrs. Newman suddenly appeared


    with Camryn because she hoped to choose a husband for her daughter.


    Camryn looked pretty, but she was treated like she was invisible by her family. Furthermore, she was


    blind. In order to keep on living, she opened a flower store by herself and earned money to eke out a


    living.


    Thedies disliked such conditions. No one was willing to marry their son to Camryn.


    Most importantly, she was blind.


    Callum found his mother in the crowd and whispered a few words to her. The woman looked at


    Camryn, who was being led away by Mrs. Newman, and said to her son, ¡°Go handle your business. I¡¯ll


    take care of my future daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    If thosedies learned that Camryn, a blind woman they looked down on, had long been. designated as


    the second missus of the York family, their eyeballs would pop out of their sockets and roll on the


    ground.


    ¡°I wonder if Mr. and Mrs. York will appear together,¡± someone piped up.


    Another person echoed, ¡°We¡¯ll know when Mr. York shows upter.¡±


    ¡°Maybe Mrs. York wille with Mrs. Stone again. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    That person trailed off.


    It seemed they were waiting to watch a show.


    If Serenity, the missus of the York family, showed up on an asion tonight with Mrs. Stone again, it


    would be a p to Zachary and the York family¡¯s faces.


    ¡°No matter how ignorant Mrs. York is, she can¡¯t be that ignorant, right?¡± someone muttered.


    ¡°Why not? She grew up in the countryside and doesn¡¯t know what the world is like. It¡¯s normal for her to


    be afraid. Mrs. Stone is her aunt, so she won¡¯t have to be afraid if she follows her aunt. A person like


    her won¡¯t think that far.¡±


    The person who said those words was obviously hostile toward Serenity.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330


    The same person also looked down on Serenity¡¯s background.


    A country bumpkin sprinted up the socialdder just because she saved Old Mrs. York.


    There were so many elders in the York family, but no one raised an objection and allowed a country


    bumpkin to be the eldest missus of the family. She would be thedy of the family in the future.


    Was the York family not afraid that Serenity¡¯s ipetence would disgrace the family and make them


    theughingstock of others?


    If Serenity had married another son of the York family, she might not have attracted that much jealousy.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I also think that Serenity isn¡¯t insightful enough. She doesn¡¯t think things through and is


    too impulsive. She takes advantage of her husband¡¯s status and doesn¡¯t show respect to many people,


    so she casually meddles in other people¡¯s business and makes enemies for Mr. York.¡±


    This time it was Mrs. Newman who spoke.


    ¡°Exactly. Serenity is really meddlesome. You¡¯re Mrs. Newman, right? I remember Serenity meddling


    with your daughters¡® business during the Dowlings¡® party back then. I called Tania out of the kindness


    of my heart and told her to watch her daughter¨Cinw, but she scolded me and blocked my number.¡±


    It was Mrs. Walker, who was full of hostility and dislike for Serenity after Tania rebuked and blocked


    her.


    Mrs. Walker had been furious. She had meant well, but Tania snubbed her.


    If Serenity were her daughter¨Cinw and dared meddle in other people¡¯s affairs and cause trouble for


    her son, she would have told her son to divorce immediately and marry apliant wife.


    Even if Tania wanted to protect her daughter¨Cinw, she should have taken into consideration the


    situation. Protecting Serenity like that would only cause Serenity to get into more trouble in the future.


    The York family would be ruined in the hands of Serenity sooner orter.


    Their reputation would be destroyed by her.


    ¡°Tania has arrived, and she came with her son and daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    While Mrs. Newman and Mrs. Walker were running their mouths about Serenity, someone suddenly


    raised their voice.


    Except for Old Mr. Marshall, everyone else in the Marshall family stood up to greet them.


    The otherdies exchanged nces.


    Mrs. Walker nudged Mrs. Newman and whispered, ¡°Tania hasn¡¯t attended a banquet for a long time


    You¡¯re lucky to see her tonight.¡±


    Mrs. Newman replied softly, ¡°She¡¯s attending out of respect to Old Mr. Marshall.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Everyone here respects Old Mr. Marshall. He¡¯s kind¨Chearted enough to hold such a grand


    business reception once or twice a year so people can get together to talk about our daily lives. The


    men can even negotiate business.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The annual Marshalls¡® banquet was like a feast for Wiltspoonians, where all kinds ofpany heads


    could make friends with people they had no chance to meet during ordinary times. They could also try


    to negotiate and do business.


    Thus, Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s status in the business world was extraordinary.


    After all, even the York family revered him.


    Old Mrs. York would even call Old Mr. Marshall by name affectionately when she saw him.


    Outside the hotel, Serenity was escorted out of the car by her man. He was very gentlemanly and took


    special care of her.


    He was worried she would be unsteady while wearing stilettos.


    Serenity said to him with a low smile, ¡°If I had to wear heels this high in the past, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be


    able to walk, but I¡¯m used to it now. Don¡¯t worry. I promise I won¡¯t embarrass you tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being embarrassed. What¡¯s important is that you¡¯re happy and not wronged.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s finger mischievously tickled the palm of his hand as sheughed. ¡°I¡¯m your wife. Who would


    dare cross me?¡±


    This little action of hers caused Zachary to want to tie her into his arms and kiss her fiercely a million


    times.


    She was simply a little minx, always teasing him in public so he could not punish her.

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331


    Zachary¡¯s team of bodyguards responsibly opened a path for him and Serenity. They prevented anyone


    from approaching them as they wished.


    The husband and wife followed behind their parents and walked toward the Marshalls.


    Everyone greeted each other.


    The Marshalls¡® gaze focused on Serenity in the end.


    Serenity was charming. Her aura was not inferior either. She was elegant and graceful without being


    petty.


    Zachary and Serenity had gone public with their marriage long ago. However, they had not attended


    any event of the elite circle together. Serenity usually attended banquets with Mrs. Stone, while Mrs.


    Marshall did not show up much. Therefore, it was the Marshalls¡® first time meeting Serenity.


    The famous figure of Wiltspoon for the past six months, Mrs. York, was not as inferior as the rumors


    described so to the Marshalls.


    On the contrary, they felt she was a good match for Zachary when they stood together. They looked as


    if they were made for each other.


    Those who said Serenity was inelegant and not good enough for Zachary were definitely jealous. They


    were envious of her being favored by the heavens.


    ¡°This is my wife, Serenity.¡±


    Zachary introduced Serenity to the Marshalls.


    Next, he introduced the Marshalls to Serenity as well. After that, she greeted everyone all smiling.


    Mrs. Marshall said to Tania with a smile, ¡°Tania, I¡¯m so envious of you. Your daughter¨Cinw looks like


    a fine, kind, and filial child. You¡¯ll be able to enjoy a happy life in the future.¡±


    Taniaughed and said, ¡°Of course. Serenity has won my heart. I don¡¯t have a daughter, so I¡¯ll treat and


    love my daughter¨Cinw like one.¡±


    Mrs. Marshall beamed. ¡°I knew it from a nce. You truly care about your daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    The sets of jewelry Old Mrs. York gifted Tania back in the years were extremely expensive. Tania was a


    person who owned a lot of jewelry, but she treasured those given to her by Old Mrs. York. the most.


    She would only wear a set of them at grand events.


    However, all pieces of her favorite and most precious set of jewelry were worn by Serenity now.


    Would Tania have let Serenity wear them if she did not like her daughter¨Cinw?


    Rumors by outsiders that the pair had a bad rtionship could not be trusted.


    ¡°I have three sons, but I only have one daughter¨Cinw. I treat Serenity like a pearl.¡±


    Tania pulled Serenity to her side. They entered the hotel while talking to thedies of the Marshall


    family.


    ¡°Jules, you don¡¯t know how much Zack keepsining that I¡¯m snatching his wife. I just wanted to


    go shopping and buy some stuff with my daughter¨Cinw, but Zack and my husband would have a


    strong opinion about it. Zack, in particr, is almost treating me as his love rival.


    Mrs. Marshall¡¯s name was Julie. Tania was close to her, so she called her by her nickname, Jules


    Mrs. Marshall smiled and said, ¡°The men in your family all behave like that.¡±


    She teased Serenity, ¡°It must¡¯ve been hard on you to tolerate Zachary¡¯s bad temper, Serenity.¡±


    Serenity defended her husband with a grin. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, Zachary is actually very nice. I get along


    well with him, and he¡¯s very tolerant of me as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good friends with your mother¨Cinw and Audrey. You can call me Aunt Jules.¡±


    Mrs. Marshall¡¯s name was Julie Marshall, n¨¦e Miller.


    ¡°Aunt Jules.¡±


    Serenity changed the way she addressed Mrs. Marshall.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332


    Mrs. Marshall thought Serenity¡¯s voice was pleasant. She held her hand in a friendly manner and


    complimented her.


    Serenity responded to everyone¡¯spliments with grace, which disappointed those who wanted to


    see her make a fool of herself.


    Some people thought Mrs. Stone was indeed good at teaching. Serenity had only attended a few


    banquets with Mrs. Stone, yet she had managed to train a country bumpkin into a graceful missus of a


    wealthy family.


    The York family of four went on to meet Old Mr. Marshall.


    After looking at Serenity for some time, Old Mr. Marshall did not say a word. However, he gave her a


    generous gift in front of everyone. He even told Zachary, ¡°You two must live a happy life. Your nana


    won¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    Zachary was soft toward Old Mr. Marshall. ¡°Thank you, Old Mr. Marshall. I¡¯ll cherish and love. Seren a


    lot.¡±


    Old Mr. Marshall smiled kindly. He was much older than Old Mrs. York, and his energy could not


    compare to hers.


    He would only meet youngsters of higher status and prominence like Zachary. Ordinary people would


    not dare to disturb him.


    Guests from wealthy families gradually arrived.


    Mrs. Stone and his husband came slightlyter with their daughter. Clive and his wife were absent.


    Alice was pregnant and had terrible morning sickness. Many people were attending the banquet, so


    there were worries about someone bumping into her. Therefore, Clive strongly disagreed about his wife


    coming. He was absent as well to apany his wife back home.


    The second son of the Stone family did not do business, so he never participated in any events of the


    business world.


    Therefore, only Mr. and Mrs. Stone came with Elisa.


    They went to greet Old Mr. Marshall too.


    Old Mr. Marshall did not spot Clive and his wife, so he asked Mrs. Stone, ¡°Why aren¡¯t Clive and Alice


    here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°Alice is pregnant, so it¡¯s inconvenient for her toe over. Clive is


    apanying her at home. He told me to apologize to you in his stead for his absence tonight.¡±


    Old Mr. Marshallughed. ¡°They¡¯re all youngsters I¡¯ve watched over as they grew up. How can I be


    petty about them noting because of their own matters? Alice being pregnant is good news. It¡¯s


    better that she doesn¡¯te. There are too many people here. It¡¯ll be bad if someone bumps into her.


    ¡°You must invite me to the baby¡¯s sip and see shower next year.¡±


    Joy filled the Marshalls¡® eyes upon hearing Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s words. They thought he would be able to


    live for several years more if he kept thinking about the Stone family¡¯s celebration.


    Mrs. Stone smiled. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. You muste to my house and have a ss of celebratory wine


    to bless my grandson or granddaughter. You¡¯re the person with the greatest fortune.¡±


    Tania had learned from Mrs. Marshall that Old Mr. Marshall had been unwell recently. He kept talking


    about histe spouse, who had been deceased for many years. His family was worried that his time


    would be up soon, especially since he moved his banquet up by half a year.


    It was worrisome.


    Tania joined the conversation after hearing Old Mr. Marshall talking to Mrs. Stone about the sip and


    see. She used aining tone on purpose and said to Old Mr. Marshall, ¡°You¡¯re only thinking about


    attending the sip and see shower for Clive¡¯s child. Don¡¯t you wish to attend my granddaughter¡¯s


    celebration too?¡±


    Old Mr. Marshallughed. He chided Tania gently, ¡°You¡¯reining about me now, huh? I¡¯ll attend


    all of them. If you have a granddaughter, I¡¯ll definitely go to her sip and see.¡±


    ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll definitely have a granddaughter. I have three sons, so I¡¯ll have three daughters¨Cin-


    law. There¡¯ll be one of them who¡¯ll be able to birth a granddaughter for me.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    If Old Mr. Marshall wished to attend the celebration for Tania¡¯s granddaughter, it would probably not


    come true even if he lived for a long time.


    Who was unaware that the Yorks were like a family of monks? They only had sons and no daughters.


    Families who did not have sons were utterly jealous of the Yorks¡® ability to give birth to sons.


    However, they did not know about the fervent wish of the Yorks to have a daughter.


    That was human nature¨Cthose with sons would wish for a daughter, while those with daughters wanted


    sons. Everyone wanted to have the best of both worlds.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333


    After greeting the hosts, everyone started looking for their friends to chat with or discuss business.


    At first, Serenity stayed by Zachary¡¯s side. He did not have to go to other people to discuss


    coborations as there were many CEOs who wished to coborate with him.


    Serenity watched as Zachary became the spotlight no matter where he went. Everyone revolved


    around him.


    She whispered to her husband, ¡°I overestimated myself when I said I wanted to be on equal standing


    as you.¡±


    Rather than thinking of being on par with him, running behind him would be good enough for her.


    Zachary raised their interlocked hands. He stared into her with smiling eyes and said gently,¡± We¡¯re


    holding hands and standing shoulder to shoulder now.


    ¡°Honey, to me, there¡¯s no distance between us. If there were any, it would be me being a man and you


    being a woman.¡±


    Serenity smiled. She had learned socializing from Aunt Audrey for some time. She figured out and


    learned many things along the way and gained more self¨Cconfidence.


    Zachary had an advantageous starting line. Catching up to him was impossible for her.


    However, the fact that she was his wife was permanent. Her inws had never objected to their


    rtionship or disliked her. There was no reason for her to bring trouble to herself.


    Serenity decided to go with the flow.


    She would continue working hard and ept how far her career could progress.


    Serenity resolved to confront everything she had to as Mrs. York calmly.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She would ept everything, such as praise, criticism, and sarcastic or hateful remarks.


    No one could make everyone like them. No matter how well a person performed, there would always


    be haters nitpicking. It would be fine as long as a person had a clear conscience. There was no need to


    care about what others said because their mouths belonged to themselves.


    After Serenity got married to Zachary, she reached the prime of her life. Many people were jealous of


    her.


    ¡°Babe, I think I love you so much right now.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s gaze was soft. His eyes were filled with happiness. ¡°I love you very much too.¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Josh brought Jasmine over. They had a ss of red wine in their hands. Upon meeting a familiar


    friend, they greeted each other with a toast.


    Zachary and his wife looked toward the lovely couple. He whispered to her, ¡°Don¡¯t hide in a corner and


    eat like a glutton with Jasmine like you didst year.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°You two can be considered a long¨Cmarried couple, yet you¡¯re still lovey¨Cdovey in public spaces.¡±


    Josh initially wanted to clink sses with Zachary after walking over. However, after seeing that the


    married couple did not have a ss of wine in their hands like other people, he called a waiter and


    handed Zachary a ss of wine. Zachary turned and nced at Serenity.


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    Josh teased Serenity with a smile. ¡°Can our CEO drink tonight?¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Why would they ask her that question?


    Zachary had many business engagements and often had to drink. It was okay as long as he did not get


    utterly drunk.


    Serenity did not remember herself controlling Zachary¡¯s alcohol intake.


    Josh clinked sses with Zachary with a grin. He said to Serenity, ¡°Looking at your expression just


    now, it seems like you¡¯ve been taking the me for our CEO many times. Whenever Zachary attended


    a business engagementtely, he would say that his wife didn¡¯t allow him to drink and that he would


    need to sleep in the study if he did.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that only once before?¡±


    She knew that Zachary had used her as an excuse once.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334


    It turned out that Zachary had been using Serenity as an excuse for some time.


    No wonder he smelt nice and fresh when he came home recently.


    Of course, Serenity did not want Zachary to drink so much alcohol. His stomach had been unwell


    before, and she had spent time nursing him back to health. It would be better if he avoided drinking


    whenever he could.


    However, he deliberately created an image of him being bossed around by his wife¡­


    Zachary held onto Serenity¡¯s waist. He scolded Josh with a smile and said to Jasmine, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t


    beughing happily, Ms. Sox. Josh uses you as an excuse too.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°I¡¯m okay with it. He can use me as an excuse as much as he wants to as long as he¡¯s


    healthy. You two are the same. Serenity and I have never been strict and given you guys enough


    freedom. You¡¯re the onesbeling yourselves as men who¡¯re afraid of their wives.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity grinned. ¡°They¡¯re not even scared of being ridiculed.¡±


    ¡°No one dares tough at me for being afraid of my wife in front of me anyway. They¡¯ll only praise me


    for spoiling my wife,¡± Zachary said boldly.


    When he was with outsiders, he always put on a straight face and tightened his lips. His eyes were


    dark, and people¡¯s hearts would feel cold just from his nce. Who would be so silly as tough at him


    for being afraid of his wife in front of him?


    Whenever someone mentioned Zachary, everyone would say he was a doting husband who loved


    Serenity wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Zachary and I are good friends. People will only say that we¡¯re birds of a feather that flock together.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine were speechless.


    They truly were the same kind of person.


    ¡°You guys can continue chatting. Jasmine and I are going to greet Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Serenity pulled Jasmine and left after speaking.


    Zachary watched the two women from behind. He med Josh. ¡°Why did youe over and talk to


    me? See? My wife was snatched away by your fianc¨¦e. This is my wife¡¯s first time attending a banquet


    with me after we got married.¡±


    If it were not for Serenity, he would have left after greeting Old Mr. Marshall.


    She had to socialize and blend into his social circle.


    He wanted to be her escort. He would not let anyone bully or look down on her.


    However, based on her performance, she seemed like a natural.


    It was not that she could not blend in; it simply depended on whether she had the heart to do it willingly.


    ¡°Your wife was the one who pulled my fianc¨¦e away. I only managed to get a fianc¨¦e in my thirties.


    Your wife stole my fianc¨¦e before I even had the chance to be lovey¨Cdovey with her. Fortunately,


    Serenity is a woman, Zachary. If not, the fact that she has known Jasmine for more than ten years is


    enough to make me jealous of her.¡±


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°I was jealous for a long time back then.¡±


    He had been trying hard to upy the space in Serenity¡¯s heart too. After putting in effort for so long,


    he wondered whether his position in her heart had changed.


    Serenity¡¯s sister used to be her priority, followed by her nephew, best friends, then him.


    Zachary thought about it. He felt that he was tied for third ce with Jasmine at most. No, he was


    second. He would be in second ce if he had Sonny in his arms.


    He felt satisfied when he thought of it that way.


    He never thought of surpassing his sister¨Cinw¡¯s position in Serenity¡¯s heart. He would not fight for


    first ce with Liberty.


    Serenity had been raised single¨Chandedly by her sister. They have been relying on each other for


    many years. Her sister was like a mother figure to her.


    Josh said, ¡°I feel better now.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk to a few CEOS we know. By the way, why isn¡¯t Clive here?¡± Josh asked after taking a


    sip of wine.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335


    Zachary clinked sses with Josh, but he did not drink. He replied, ¡°Clive¡¯s wife is pregnant. You didn¡¯t


    just find out about this. If it were you, would you have brought your wife to such a venue tonight?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Josh said, ¡°I forgot about it. People of no importance are none of my


    concern. If my Jasmine were pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t even let her walk. I¡¯ll carry her around.¡±


    Zachary found it funny and said, ¡°Being pregnant isn¡¯t the same as falling sick. There¡¯s no need to be


    so nervous. Pregnant women have to have sufficient exercise too.¡±


    Josh pouted. ¡°You¡¯re talking now, but wait till your wife gets pregnant. If you can maintain the same


    opinion when that timees, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if I don¡¯t have food. I cook for Seren whenever I have time. My cooking skills have


    leveled up.¡±


    They chatted in low voices as they walked toward the crowd.


    Many people raised their sses in their direction as a form of greeting.


    Josh smiled and nodded.


    On the other hand, Zachary kept a tense expression and nodded slightly in reply to everyone.


    His gaze kept shifting to a specific area in Serenity¡¯s direction.


    As usual, Jim and the other bodyguards followed Zachary silently and blocked off young women who


    wanted to approach him while Missus was not around.


    Some still had not given up even though Mr. Zachary was already married.


    Maybe they discovered that Mr. Zachary was also a human with desires and that he would fall in love


    with a woman. Therefore, they wanted to beat Missus.


    Serenity did not know that her husband was paying attention to her actions. His eyes were filled with


    her.


    She walked toward Mrs. Stone and Elisa with Jasmine.


    Mrs. Stone was talking to other wives of wealthy families. Elisa stood beside her mother with a proper


    smile. She felt like her face was about to go stiff from smiling.


    When she saw her two friendsing over, she felt relief. Her mother could finally take her eyes off


    her.


    Serenity and Jasmine greeted the otherdies first.


    ¡°Seren, you came at the right time. Hurry up and take Elisa away. I can¡¯t stand her annoyed look. My


    palm kept feeling itchy.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and asked her niece to take her daughter away so her daughter would not look so


    annoyed.


    Mrs. Marshall said, ¡°Elisa is showing her true nature. I like this personality of hers. Too bad my son is


    already married. If not, we would¡¯ve been inws.¡±


    ¡°Jules, stop praising her. She can¡¯t be praised. She¡¯ll be full of herself.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled too. ¡°Ms. Stone is a nicedy, after all.¡±


    She was on good terms with the York family and did not interact much with Mrs. Stone in the past.


    Additionally, she never targeted Elisa because the person Elisa liked was Zachary.


    Tania said to Mrs. Stone, ¡°Audrey, if you don¡¯t like Elisa, let her be my daughter. I¡¯m going crazy from


    wanting a daughter, but my wish never came true.¡±


    Elisa said smugly, ¡°Mom, look at how popr your daughter is.¡±


    Before her mother could reply, she quickly left thedies with her two friends.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Those women were the most sophisticated wives in Wiltspoon¡¯s elite circle. They were of simr age.


    They were past the age of talking about jewelry and skincare. The topic they talked about most when


    they gathered was their children¡¯s marriages.


    Elisa was scared they would start introducing a boyfriend to her as their conversation progressed.


    Therefore, she made a quick escape.


    ¡°Serenity and Elisa are cousins, but they¡¯re closer than biological sisters.¡±


    Mrs. Marshall praised them.


    ¡°Jasmine too. I never thought she would be Mrs. Bucham¡¯s future daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Mrs. Stone found Mrs. Bucham in the crowd. Mrs. Bucham happened to look over, and they exchanged


    a smile. Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Jasmine is a good child too. My niece has been friends for many years with


    her. She has proper values. I like that child.¡±


    Josh had been quick to snatch Jasmine up.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336


    Otherwise, even Mrs. Stone would have wanted to bring Jasmine and her son together.


    Josh would have thought, ¡®I was lucky that Zachary introduced me to Jasmine first.¡®


    Zachary deserved a reward for ying matchmaker.


    Elisa breathed a sigh of relief after getting away from the mothers. Sheined that Serenity and


    Jasmine rescued her toote..


    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating.¡±


    Serenity found it funny. She said, ¡°You even used the word ¡®rescue¡®.¡±


    ¡°Thedies seemed easy going though.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Their gazes on you were so gentle.¡±


    Elisa shuddered. She said, ¡°They were looking at me as if I was their daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    That statement made Serenity and Jasmineugh.


    ¡°Seren, look.¡±


    Elisa suddenly nudged Serenity and stuck her lips out in a direction.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine looked in the direction Elisa indicated.


    Jasmine saw Duncan was with an unfamiliar woman.


    Serenity did not find anything unusual because she had seen Duncan and Lily before. She knew Lily


    was the wife candidate Mrs. Lewis had picked out for Duncan.


    ¡°There¡¯s a woman beside Duncan.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°Don¡¯t he and Liberty¡­¡±


    Serenity tugged her and whispered, ¡°Elisa, that¡¯s just our guess. It¡¯s not the truth. My sister and Mr.


    Lewis are just ordinary friends.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis did not like her sister.


    Her sister had no feelings for Duncan either.


    Serenity did not want people talking about her sister and Duncan.


    Elisa understood.


    She said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s just our guess. Do you know that woman? I realized you weren¡¯t surprised at


    all.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen her once. She was eating breakfast with Mr. Lewis at my sister¡¯s store. We said hi to each


    other.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Elisa hooked onto Serenity¡¯s arm. She said softly, ¡°I think Duncan isn¡¯t good enough for Liberty


    because of his scarred face. Mrs. Lewis looks down on her too. It¡¯s better if nothing is going on.


    between them. With my mom here, Liberty can definitely get married to a better man if she intends to


    remarry.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°If my sister wishes to get married, I¡¯ll keep an eye out too.¡±


    She used to rely on her sister in the past. Now that she had Zachary and higher status, she wanted to


    be someone her sister could depend on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll introduce you two to my best friend. Her cousin works in education and has established a


    few private schools. The amount of vegetables students and teachers require each day is huge. Let¡¯s


    see if we can be in charge of those private schools¡® vegetable supply.¡±


    The main reason Elisa willingly apanied her parents to the banquet was to discuss business


    Although they had yet to grow crops, the farms were already underway. They would be able to nt


    fruits and vegetables there soon.


    A business deal could not be decided in mere moments either. After all, the other party alread had a


    fixed supplier. They were the ones who were showing up out of the blue. However, it woul not hurt to


    get to know some people.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Serenity and Jasmine wanted to get to know Elisa¡¯s best friend too.


    They followed Elisa.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    They were stopped by Mrs. Newman and Camryn just after taking several steps.


    Camryn was being dragged by Mrs. Newman.


    When Serenity saw Camryn was about to fall, she instinctively stretched her hand to support her.


    ¡°Be careful, Camryn.¡±


    Serenity steadied Camryn before looking toward Mrs. Newman.


    Mrs. Newman squeezed a smile. ¡°Thank you for helping Camryn, Mrs. York. She can¡¯t see, so she falls


    easily.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°She¡¯s blind, yet you keep dragging her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Mrs. Newman¡¯s smile faltered.


    ¡°I guess the sun will rise from the west tomorrow,¡± Elisa said sarcastically. She gave Mrs. Newman a


    sidelong nce. ¡°This is your first time bringing Camryn to a banquet, Mrs. Newman. How rare. Do you


    guys think the sun will rise from the west tomorrow?¡±


    Elisa¡¯s mockery infuriated Mrs. Newman, but she did not let it show on her face. She maintained her


    smile and said, ¡°Camryn is blind, and I can¡¯t always be by her side even if I brought her to banquets. I


    was afraid of her getting into an ident in the past. Moreover, Camryn dislikes these events too, so I


    didn¡¯t bring her along.


    ¡°However, Camryn is no longer young. It¡¯s time for her to socialize and meet people.¡±


    Everyone could sense the meaning behind Mrs. Newman¡¯s words.


    It was time to sacrifice the child she had raised for so long.


    They nced at Camryn, who always had a calm expression. She looked pretty after getting all


    dressed up. If she were not blind, she would have bested Carrie by andslide.


    Elisa was aware of the people¡¯s behavior in that social circle, so she felt it would be difficult for Camryn


    to marry into a good family. It was not just because Camryn was blind but also her mother, Mrs.


    Newman. Who would want to be inws with Mrs. Newman?


    Her partiality could make someone die from anger.


    How did Old Mrs York choose Camryn for Callum?


    Elisa asked Serenity about it as she was curious. Serenity did not know the answer. Even Jasmine,


    who had firsthand gossip, did not know the reason.


    ¡°What business do you have, Mrs. Newman?¡±


    Serenity did not want to continue wasting time on Mrs. Newman. She asked her directly.


    Mrs. Newman looked toward Elisa and Jasmine.


    ¡°Jasmine, let¡¯s go and get some food.¡±


    Elisa read the room and left with Jasmine.


    Mrs. Newman smiled and said to Serenity, ¡°Mrs. York, let¡¯s take a seat and have a slow chat, shall we?


    ¡°You¡¯re considered friends with Camryn anyway.¡±


    Mrs. Newman used Camryn as an excuse.


    Serenity nced at Camryn and said indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down there and talk.¡±


    Mrs. Newman gestured for her to walk first.


    When Serenity guided Camryn, Camryn poked her palm. Serenity understood and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m


    aware of the situation.


    ¡°Why did she bring you here?¡±

 Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338


    Serenity asked Camryn softly, ¡°Is she trying to arrange a marriage for you and some rich man¡¯s son?¡±


    After pressing her lips together, Camryn replied softly, ¡°She won¡¯t let me get married to a rich man.


    She¡¯ll only give me to someone else. She can give me to anyone who¡¯ll benefit her.¡±


    Serenity was furious upon hearing that.


    Sensing her anger, Camryn smiled unexpectedly. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can protect myself.¡± She had


    a small de with her wherever she went.


    Serenity still wanted to say something, but Camryn poked her palm again. Therefore, she did not say


    anything else.


    Mrs. Newman chose a quiet and rtively remote spot. She gestured to Serenity to sit.


    ¡°Do you want anything to eat, Mrs. York? I¡¯ll take some food for you.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, thank you. You can talk about what you want, Mrs. Newman.¡±


    Mrs. Newmanughed sheepishly. She said, ¡°Mrs. York, you and Camryn clicked right away and are


    friends. Carrie is Camryn¡¯s biological sister. Can you not sue Carrie for Camryn¡¯s sake, Mrs. York?


    ¡°I know Carrie made a mistake. She knows what she did wrong now. She¡¯s still young and immature,


    but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll educate her well in the future. I won¡¯t let her offend you again.


    ¡°Since Carrie smashed your car, we¡¯re willing topensate you with two of the same car. If you have


    any other requests, just let us know. I¡¯ll satisfy anything as long as it¡¯s within my capabilities. Mrs. York,


    we¡¯re in the same social circle. We see each other so frequently. It¡¯ll look bad if things be


    awkward.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Mrs. York? Anyone can make mistakes, and it¡¯s better to forgive whenever


    possible.¡±


    Mrs. Newman secretly pinched Camryn.


    Camryn found it painful.


    ¡°What did you do to Camryn, Mrs. Newman?¡±


    Serenity saw Camryn grimacing with pain. Her expression darkened. She asked Camryn out of


    concern, ¡°What did she do to you, Camryn?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. York, Camryn is my daughter. What can I possibly do to her? She might¡¯ve eaten something bad


    and her stomach¡¯s feeling sick.¡±


    If it were not for her beloved daughter, Mrs. Newman would have refused to talk to a country bumpkin.


    She hated Camryn more for being scheming and evil. Camryn deliberately made a painful expression


    in front of Serenity. Was Camryn not letting Serenity know that she, as a mother, was treating her


    daughter poorly?


    ¡°Mom, I never even drank a ss of water sinceing here. How could I have an upset


    stomach? It¡¯s my thigh that hurts, not my stomach.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s voice was soft, but it made Mrs. Newman want to strangle her to death.


    She was angry and did not give Camryn a chance to speak. She said to Serenity, ¡°Mrs. York, your


    misunderstanding with Carrie arose because of Camryn. Camryn and Carrie are sisters. Their grudges


    neverst overnight, and they¡¯ve reconciled. It¡¯s not good for you, an outsider, to keep holding on to this


    matter, right?


    ¡°We¡¯re willing topensate you. We¡¯ve also apologized countless times. We still have to meet each


    other in the future, so I¡¯ll advise you to be more magnanimous. Don¡¯t be so petty. Your journey will be


    difficult if you offend too many people.¡±


    Mrs. Newman addressed Serenity as Mrs. York, but it was evident through her words that she did not


    respect Serenity at all. Her disdain for Serenity was bone¨Cdeep.


    Even if Serenity married into the York family, she was still a country bumpkin to Mrs. Newman.


    If it were not for Zachary supporting Serenity, Mrs. Newman would have had a way to get her daughter


    out even if Serenity sued Carrie.


    ¡°Carrie hired someone to harm me. Am I narrow¨Cminded for not forgiving her? Mrs. Newman, I


    disagree with your thoughts and words.¡±


    ¡°Were you hurt? You didn¡¯t even lose a hair, but my daughter went to prison!¡±


    Serenity sneered. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m skilled in self¨Cdefense. What your daughter did was against the


    law. She spent money to hire someone to hurt me and smash my car. That¡¯s a crime. I wasn¡¯t injured,


    but does that mean her actions can be erased?


    ¡°I won¡¯t use your daughter wrongly, but I won¡¯t condone her behavior either. She has to ept the


    punishment thates along with what she has done. This is a problem between your daughter and


    me. It has nothing to do with Camryn.


    Mrs. Newman¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Serenity Hunt, are you insisting on having my daughter


    sentenced?¡±

 Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339


    Serenity said seriously, ¡°Mrs. Newman, I¡¯m not insisting on having your daughter sentenced. Your


    daughtermitted a crime. Whether or not she¡¯ll be convicted, I don¡¯t want myself to get hurt


    anymore. You should know your daughter well. You said she knows her mistake and guarantees not to


    hire someone to hurt me again.


    ¡°You might believe her, but I don¡¯t.¡±


    Mrs. Newman red at Serenity with a dark expression.


    Her husband kept telling her to build a good rtionship with Serenity and plead for mercy for their


    daughter.


    Did he think she did not want to build a good rtionship with that country bumpkin? Did she not


    apologize, offerpensation, and plead for mercy for their daughter?


    She even asked Camryn to look for Serenity.


    However, Serenity was stubborn. She was determined to sue Carrie.


    Hatred boiled in Mrs. Newman¡¯s heart. Since Serenity would not make things easier for them, she


    would not let Serenity live a peaceful life either.


    Mrs. Newman stood up and said with a cold expression, ¡°Excuse me, Mrs. York.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, she extended her hand to pull Camryn. She did not want her to be with Serenity.


    If it were not for her elder daughter, Carrie would not have harbored a grudge toward Serenity.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Camryn.¡±


    Just as Mrs. Newman stretched her hand to pull Camryn, Camryn flung her hand away. She said


    calmly, ¡°I¡¯m blind, so I can¡¯t apany you to socialize with your circle of madames. I¡¯ll sit here and


    return home after the banquet ends.¡±


    Mrs. Newman said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t even think of going home if you don¡¯t apany me.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you again, Camryn. Are youing?¡±


    Camryn sat still.


    Mrs. Newman sneered and red at Serenity. She said with a cold smile, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re all


    grown up now, Camryn.¡±


    After viciously ring at her elder daughter, Mrs. Newman turned and walked away arrogantly. After


    she left, Serenity asked concernedly, ¡°Camryn, will she really not allow you to go back home?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between whether I return to that home or not? I¡¯m just a transparent person


    there anyway.¡±


    Camrynughed self¨Cdeprecatingly. When her expression turned calm again, she said to Serenity


    gently, ¡°Mrs. York¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to call me Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, you should go and be with your friends. I¡¯ll just sit here and listen to the fun.¡±


    Serenity said worriedly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to have fun with Jasmine and the rest.¡±


    Mrs. Newman clearly had bad intentions that night. Serenity was worried Mrs. Newman would set


    Camryn up.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m blind and don¡¯t know them well enough to have a conversation. You guys won¡¯t be able to


    talk happily if I join in too. Serenity, this is Wiltspoon Hotel and Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s banquet. There are


    many guests. The top wealthy misters and their wives are all present. The young masters of the York


    family are here too. No one will dare do harm here.¡±


    Her mother would ask someone to have a look at her at most. After finding a match, her mother would


    give her to someone else when leaving the hotel.


    Serenity thought Camryn¡¯s words made sense. Therefore, she gave a few reminders. ¡°Shout out loud if


    something happens. Do you want to eat anything? I¡¯ll get some food and drinks for you.¡±


    Camryn smiled and thanked her.


    Serenity got up to take food and beverage back for Camryn.


    She ced them in front of Camryn and told her what she had taken.


    ¡°Thank you, Serenity. You became enemies with them because of me. It was lucky that you were okay.


    If something had happened to you, I¡¯d feel guilty for the rest of my life.¡± Aside from Camryn¡¯s aunt and


    housekeeper, Serenity was the first to help her and treat her unconditionally and sincerely.


    ¡°Carrie has to be taught a lesson. Your mom spoiled her rotten. She said you and Carrie are sisters,


    but did Carrie treat you as one when she tried to drug you and set you up? There¡¯ll be dire


    consequences if ordinary people get set up without anyone to help us, let alone you.¡±

 Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340


    Serenity used to see scenes of people being drugged and set up in novels or TV shows. She did not


    think that that would actually happen in real life.


    Moreover, it was a younger sister drugging her elder sister to ruin her life.


    After a moment of silence, Camryn said, ¡°It¡¯s not once or twice that she drugged me.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    ¡°They¡¯re treating you so poorly. You can move out.¡±


    The risk of living together with them was too huge.


    Camryn was silent again before saying angrily, ¡°My father left me that house. Why do I have to move


    out? The people who are supposed to move out are them! They used to bully me for being a kid, and


    now they¡¯re bullying me for being blind.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eyes gleamed. That was a lot of information.


    Zachary analyzed the situation for her before. Camryn¡¯s biological father might have been killed.


    Camryn almost died from being gravely ill when she was sixteen years old, but no one in the Newman


    family sent her to the hospital. It was obvious that they wanted to let her die.


    Did Camryn¡¯s father discover something before he died, which had him make a will and leave many


    assets to Camryn?


    Did those people murder for money?


    Or did Camryn know the actual cause of her father¡¯s death? They were probably afraid Camryn would


    seek to avenge her father, so they wanted her to die.


    Camryn was lucky. She happened to be discovered by her aunt, who had married to a ce far away


    and was back to visit her family. Her aunt sent her to the hospital, and she was saved.


    However, she lost her sight.


    Maybe Camryn had been able to live up till now because of her blindness. She could not see anything


    or do much. Did those people spare her life because of that?


    Serenity thought Camryn was a mystery drama with many questionable points that she could not solve.


    That made her itch to know the answer.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity held Camryn¡¯s hand. Sheforted her. ¡°Camryn, if you know something and have. always


    been hiding it, you should keep it that way for now. The most important thing is to stay alive. Also, treat


    your eyes first.¡±


    Camryn felt warmth in her heart. She held Serenity¡¯s hands back and said softly, ¡°I will. I¡¯ve always


    been holding it in.¡±


    She was unable to look for evidence because she turned blind. She had no choice but to restrain


    herself.


    Serenity patted Camryn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can go ahead, Serenity.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s emotions calmed very quickly as if the expression of hatred had not appeared on her face at


    all. She always seemed so calm. It felt like everything was in her grasp.


    Actually, she was simply hurt too deeply and numb. She no longer had expectations, and her heart was


    dead inside. Therefore, she looked like she did not care about anything.


    Serenity saw Callum walking over with a ss of red wine. After withdrawing her hand, she said to


    Camryn, ¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Just call out if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity stood up and walked away. When she reached Callum, she said to her brother¨Cinw softly,


    ¡°Take care of Camryn. Send her home after the banquet ends.


    ¡°Did you drink?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The ss of wine in Callum¡¯s hand was just for show. After all, everyone had a ss in their hand. No


    one would know if he had drunk the wine or not.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink then. I¡¯ll be more at ease if you send her back personally.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being concerned for my wife, Serenity.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re calling her your wife already. You should consider whether you¡¯ve fulfilled


    the responsibility of being a husband.¡±

 Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341


    Callum said cheekily, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time before she bes my wife. I¡¯m just doing this to


    practice for when it happens eventually. I wouldn¡¯t want to end up like my brother who had trouble


    doing so.¡±


    Serenity chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s a strange lesson you took from brother.¡±


    ¡°Using my brother¡¯s many mistakes as a guide allows me to avoid many pitfalls in my rtionship.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    When was the first time Zachary addressed her as his wife?


    She barely remembered. Perhaps it was not a very significant experience for her, which exined why


    it did not leave an impression. If it was something impactful, she would have remembered. Fortunately,


    Zachary would never find out that this was her impression. Else, he would have countless sleepless


    nights thinking about it.


    Serenity walked away.


    She was going to see her business partner.


    Elisa took Jasmine with her to introduce Jasmine to her best friend Tasha. Tasha¡¯s cousin was joining


    them as well.


    When Elisa noticed Serenity approaching, she took Serenity¡¯s arm and turned to Tasha, ¡°Tasha, this is


    my cousin Serenity, the one who imed Zachary for herself.¡±


    Though Elisa could noty her im on Zachary, she felt a sense of pride for her cousin who bagged


    the man.


    Tasha greeted her with a warm smile, ¡°Mrs. York, your reputation precedes you. I feel like I am ended


    meeting a mythical character. It¡¯s no surprise to me that someone as beautiful as you up with Zachary.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°You tter me, I¡¯m not as beautiful as you say I am. Besides, it¡¯s not so much my


    charms that won Zachary over. We just happened to attract each other; call it fate if you will.¡±


    Everyone shared a heartyugh.


    With Elisa leading the way, Serenity and Jasmine were introduced to many wealthydies.


    They formed a lot of connections as well.


    It opened up many potential business ventures going forward.


    Although Zachary was never the overprotective type and was fine with letting Serenity roam free, he


    had always been paying attention to her every move.


    Josh was with him at the moment. He noticed the way he looked at Serenity and remarked candidly,


    ¡°This is the perfect sort of environment for the missus. Look out how bold she is no matter who she¡¯s


    talking to. She knows who she is and she is perfectlyfortable with her status.¡±


    Zachary looked at Serenity with a tender glow in his eyes. ¡°She hasn¡¯t always been this confident


    woman you¡¯re seeing today.¡±


    Josh smiled and asked, ¡°Zachary, when you first married her, did you ever foresee a day like this?¡±


    Zachary answered with another question, ¡°Did you ever think that you would fall in love with Jasmine?¡±


    ¡°No, I did not.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s your answer, I could never force any of this.¡±


    Joshughed.


    ¡°In a few days, I will be getting engaged with Jasmine.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°The wedding will be before May,¡± Josh replied.


    Zachary congratted him once again. Suddenly, Josh asked with a candid smile, ¡°As my boss and


    good friend, do you have anything to say to me?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send you my bank details shortly.¡±


    Josh was puzzled by this and asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one who gives you my bank details instead?


    Don¡¯t worry, seeing as we are good friends, I wouldn¡¯t want to give you too much pressure. I won¡¯t


    expect you to break the bank for my wedding gift.¡±


    Zachary lowered his voice to a deep grumble, ¡°Who was the one who introduced you two to each


    other?¡±

 Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342


    ¡°You! Certainly.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make me the matchmaker?¡±


    Josh thought about it and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you my bank details so you can send me a little token of appreciation for matching you two


    together. Come on, I¡¯m not going to give you money as a wedding gift, I have better things in mind than


    something as impersonal as money. However, for my part, I would like some money because I am


    shallow. Consider it a thank¨Cyou gesture for my role as the matchmaker.¡±


    Josh was struck speechless.


    Serenity had transformed Zachary into a man who kept checks and bnces even when it came to his


    interpersonal rtionships.


    This banquet continued well into midnight.


    In the past, Zachary would only show up for ten to fifteen minutes at most, just as a formality. After that,


    he would immediately excuse himself. Tonight was an exception. He waited until the banquet was over


    before leaving with his beloved wife. His actions were a testament to the love and affection he had for


    his wife.


    This also served as a public affirmation of Serenity¡¯s position in the family. The rumors that she was not


    getting along with her mother¨Cinw were proven false, and the tales people spun about her having a


    tense rtionship with the family werepletely inurate.


    The Yorks elders doted on her like they were her daughter, and the other members of the family


    respected her as much as they did Zachary.


    The set of jewelry she wore tonight toplement her outfit was a gift from her mother¨Cinw. Anyone


    with an eye for jewelry could tell that it was an exotic piece that was worth hundreds of millions¨Cwhy


    would Tania even splurge so much on her daughter¨Cinw if she did not like her?


    After tonight, the rumors circting Wiltspoon about Serenity¡¯s tense rtionship with her husband¡¯s


    family werepletely debunked.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity, the one who was at the center of these rumors could hardly be bothered about such talks. It


    had hardly crossed her mind at all for as far as she was concerned, she was just attending an ordinary


    banquet with her dear husband.


    After Zachary took her into the car, she tilted her body sideways to lean against Zachary and began


    mumbling, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk¡­¡±


    Zachary yfully pinched the tip of her well¨Cshaped nose and told her, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re drinking


    like you arepletely immune to alcohol. If your sister finds out, she¡¯s going to lecture me about not


    keeping an eye on you again.¡±


    Liberty had once told him to keep an eye on Serenity when she was drinking. She mentioned that


    Serenity liked drinking but could never hold her alcohol; even a bottle of beer was enough to knock her


    out.


    She did manage to get some practice with Mrs. Stone and improved her alcohol tolerance slightly, but it


    ended up bolstering her confidence disproportionately. When she was chatting with people about


    potential future business deals, she ended up getting too much ahead of herself and drank. two more


    sses than she should have.


    It was only a short ten¨Cminute period when Zachary just happened to have his attention somewhere


    else.


    ¡°Good wine, good wine¡­¡±


    Serenity was still conscious enough to yfully p Zachary¡¯s hand away. She began mumbling


    incoherently about the wine she drank.


    Zachary chuckled and said, ¡°Well, the wine was pretty good, but I don¡¯t think you could handle all that.¡±


    He did not even take a sip of alcohol tonight, regardless of who came to give him a toast. He would tell


    them that his wife did not like it when he drinks and that he did not want to reek of alcohol. Everyone


    was very understanding and did not pressure him into drinking. They evenplimented his devotion


    to his wife.


    What they did not say out loud was that they thought his wife was too controlling and that he was a


    ve.


    Zachary did not care what people had to say about him.


    He made a point of not getting drunk because he knew that his duty was to take care of his now- drunk


    wife.


    Serenity could barely process Zachary¡¯s lecture. She heard nothing but loose strings of words in her


    head. She weakly pried her eyes open and took in the sight of the handsome face of her man before


    mumbling, ¡°Zachary, my head is spinning, I¡¯m going to fall asleep.¡±


    She raised her hand and brushed her fingers against Zachary¡¯s face. She then put her hand on


    Zachary¡¯s chest, burying her weight into him before shutting her eyes. She babbled incoherently before


    drifting off to sleep, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, I¡¯m going to bed¡­¡±


    ¡°Remember to invite me if there¡¯s good wine next time.¡±


    Zachary teased her, ¡°Did you forget that we have a collection of wine at home?¡±


    Serenity was still muttering about something but Zachary could barely hear her at this point. If he had


    to guess, she was probablyining about him not letting her drink as much as she wanted.


    Just as Liberty said, Serenity was fond of drinking despite her poor alcohol tolerance. If Zachary let her


    roam free in his wine cer, chances were that she was going to get alcohol poisoning in no time.


    ¡°I just need the vegetables to grow well, finding customers won¡¯t be a problem¡­¡± Serenity said


    suddenly when Zachary thought she had fallen asleep. She uttered this with a bright smile, looking as


    beautiful as ever


    With that, she stretchedzily in Zachary¡¯s arms and wrapped her arms as tightly as she could around


    him. Her eyes were shut the entire time and there was no way to tell if she was just talking


    in her sleep, but she did giggle as she confessed, ¡°Zachary, it¡¯s wonderful being your wife¡­ So


    wonderful!¡±

 Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343


    Zachary smiled lovingly and embraced her tightly.


    He felt like the luckiest man in the world to get to call himself her husband.


    It did not take long before Serenity fell asleep.


    After ensuring that she was asleep, Zachary took off his suit jacket and threw it over her, careful to not


    wake her up.


    ¡°Take us back to the hilltop vi,¡± Zachary instructed the driver in a low voice.


    The driver nodded dutifully.


    With that, Zachary leaned against the backseat of the car with his beloved wife in his arms. He closed


    his eyes and got some rest.


    By the time they arrived at the vi, he had fallen asleep as well.


    The driver stopped the car, then he turned around and peeked at Zachary and Serenity who were both


    sleeping soundly in the backseat. He turned to Jim in the passenger seat and asked, ¡°Jim, should we


    wake Mr. Zachary and Missus up?¡±


    Jim immediately remarked, ¡°Of course. Are you going to just let them sleep in the car for the night? If


    you do that, you¡¯ll be out of a job when they wake up tomorrow.¡±


    The driver chuckled and beckoned, ¡°Alright, Jim, why don¡¯t you wake them up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the driver, I am just a bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zachary likes you more and gets on pretty well with you. And the missus is friendlier with you in


    general as well, isn¡¯t she? I think it¡¯s better that you wake them up. They probably won¡¯t mind. They


    might get upset if I interrupt their sleep.¡±


    Jim retorted, ¡°Mr. Zachary only feels that way about me because I¡¯ve always been very attentive and do


    the things he tells me to do. I had to keep up this image for a long time before I finally earned the


    missus¡¯s trust.¡±


    He had made a point of earning the missus¡¯s trust for quite a while now.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, it was Old Mr. and Old Mrs. York who ran things around the house. Things had changed


    since the missus showed up and he knew that if he was looking for a raise or a promotion, he had to


    make sure to earn the missus¡¯s trust no matter what.


    The Yorks had employed countless bodyguards, but the only bodyguard who the missus remembered


    by name was Jim. He considered it a medal for his efforts.


    ¡°Jim¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wake them up.¡±


    Jim stopped bickering with the driver and proceeded to wake them in a bright voice, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve


    arrived.¡±


    Zachary barely budged.


    Jim tried to wake hirn again.


    Zachary seemed to be awake atst.


    The driver suddenly chimed in, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Jim threw a nce at him, the driver shed a coy smile back at him.


    Jim made no furtherments, he understood that everyone was just looking out for what was best for


    themselves at the end of the day.


    After Zachary woke up, Jim and the driver got out of the car and opened the door for him.


    Zachary did not attempt to wake Serenity. Besides, he doubted she would wake up since she was


    completely out cold. She tended to fall into an eternal slumber whenever she drank and would not


    wake up even if there was a raging thunderstorm outside.


    He got out of the car with Serenity in his arms.


    Sam the butler came out of the house and greeted him.


    ¡°Wee back, sir.¡±


    ¡°Keep your voice down, she¡¯s asleep,¡±


    Sam immediately zipped his lips upon hearing this before following Zachary into the house.


    After entering the house, Zachary headed for the bedroom upstairs immediately with Serenity still


    sleeping in his arms.


    Sam waited until Zachary had gone up the stairway and gone out of sight before he turned around and


    headed outside. He called over Jim who was just about to take a break and made sure to keep his


    voice down, ¡°Did anything happen to them at the banquet tonight?¡±


    ¡°Nothing unusual.¡±


    ¡°They did not get into a fight or anything like that, did they?¡±


    Jim pointed out bluntly, ¡°Sam, you¡¯re not secretly hoping that they would get into a fight, right?¡± ¡°You


    brat, I just wanted rification in case I say something I¡¯m not supposed to say tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, they would never get into a fight. Have you seen how much Mr. Zachary pampers the missus?¡±


    Sam was relieved to hear this and told him, ¡°This morning, the missus woke up earlier than usual to


    see her sister. Mrs. Lane told me that when Mr. Zachary woke up to find the missus missing, he was


    rather upset.¡±


    Mr. Zachary was a very loving husband toward the missus, but he could be overbearing at times.

 Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344


    With an air of nonchnce as if the matter did not concern him at all, Jim remarked, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. The


    missus can always keep Mr. Zachary in check no matter what. No matter how he tries tosh out, he


    inevitably loses to the missus once she tries to reason with him. It¡¯s the same thing every time.¡±


    Sam shot a look at him.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jim grinned pompously. ¡°It¡¯s true, you know it is! Sam, don¡¯t worry about it, as long as the missus is


    here, she¡¯ll keep everything in control no matter what happens. We don¡¯t need to do anything. even if


    Mr. Zachary gets upset. Just wait for the missus to step in and handle the situation.¡±


    They knew that no matter how upset Mr. Zachary got, he would never try to hurt the missus.


    ¡°Sam, it¡¯s gettingte, why don¡¯t you get some rest? I need to get some shuteye too,¡± Jim said with an


    exaggerated yawn before excusing himself and walking away.


    Sam was reying what Jim had told him in his mind. Soon, he concluded that this was why the brat


    had always made a point of getting on the missus¡¯s good side. It was because he knew who was truly


    in control.


    Jim was very aware of this as well. He understood this was why he was paid better than the others.


    Meanwhile, at Wiltspoon Hotel, the three members of the Newman family were thest group to leave


    the hotel.


    Partly because Camryn was taking her time.


    Seeing that there was hardly anyone else left at the venue at this hour, Mrs. Newman decided that


    there was no need to keep up appearances anymore. She ditched Camryn and walked out of the hotel


    by herself.


    Camryn did not have her cane with her. She stumbled around aimlessly and ended up walking back


    into the hotel instead.


    After walking a short distance, she came to a stop.


    ¡°Mr. Callumn?¡±


    Callum was intrigued by Camryn calling his name, ¡°How could you tell that it was me?¡±


    ¡°I caught a whiff of your scent. It¡¯s very distinctive.¡±


    Callum smiled.


    ¡°Why did youe back? Did you forget something? Let me help you look for it.¡±


    Camryn blushed slightly upon hearing this. Before they headed out tonight, Mrs. Newman had


    forbidden her from taking her sunsses. Without her sunsses shielding her, she felt very


    vulnerable and her expression gave her away easily.


    ¡°I¨CI think I¡¯m a little lost, I was going to head out.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, could you show me the way out of here?¡±


    Callum nced in the direction of the lobby. He considered for a moment and proceeded to take


    Camryn¡¯s hand without a word.


    Camryn instinctively recoiled when she felt his touch. She drew two steps backward and stammered,


    ¡°Just show me the way out, I can walk myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll bump into something if I let you go by yourself.¡±


    He gave her a reassuring look, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know you¡¯re not that kind of person. Still, please just tell me which way to the lobby, I¡¯ll be


    careful on my way out. I promise I won¡¯t bump into anything.¡±


    Callum hesitated. He swiftly took off his tie and handed one end of the fabric to Camryn while


    instructing her, ¡°Hold on to this and follow me.¡±


    Camryn clenched tightly onto the piece of fabric. It gave her a sense of security and washed away her


    agitation in an instant.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    He thought that they should get a guide dog for her.


    He wondered if the proposition itself would offend her.


    Besides, they were not very acquainted with each other.


    With Callum leading in front, Camryn finally managed to exit the hotel.


    The Newman couple were already gone at this point. They tasked one of their bodyguards to wait for


    Camryn.


    ¡°Ms. Newman.¡±


    The bodyguard promptly greeted Camryn when he noticed her, ¡°Ms. Newman, your parents had


    instructed me to take you home.¡±


    Then, he turned to Callum and thanked him politely, ¡°Thank you for walking Ms. Newman out, Mr.


    Callum.¡±


    ¡°No need, it wasn¡¯t much trouble at all.¡±


    Callum was relieved to see that the Newmans at least had left a bodyguard to escort Camryn back


    home. He helped Camryn into the car shortly after that.


    After the car drove away, he suddenly recalled that his sister¨Cinw had specifically instructed him to


    avoid drinking tonight. She had also tasked him with sending Camryn home after the banquet.


    He considered for a moment and promptly went to get his car. Since he had arrived at the venue earlier


    than the others, his car was parked right at the parking lot in front only a short distance away.

 Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345


    Callum followed the Newmans¡® car from a safe distance.


    Initially, there was nothing that would rouse his suspicion.


    After tailing them for about ten minutes, he noticed that they were going in a different direction and


    were not heading toward the Newmans¡® ce.


    Callum was rmed by this.


    Where was the Newmans¡® bodyguard taking Camryn?


    His expression gradually darkened, but he knew that this was not the time to act on impulse yet. He


    continued tailing the car from an appropriate distance. He would have to wait until they had arrived at


    their destination before he could figure out what was happening.


    Camryn waspletely clueless to the fact that Callum was tailing her, even the bodyguard driving did


    not notice as well.


    She sat quietly inside the car and listened to the rumble of the car¡¯s engine and the friction of tires


    against the asphalt. From time to time, she could hear the sounds of other vehicles passing by; the


    gentle whoosh produced when two vehicles glided past each other.


    She assumed that they were now about to arrive at the vi. She was aware that the road leading back


    to the vi was on the outskirts of the city and tended to have less trafficpared to the main roads.


    There was less traffic on the road, especially at night.


    She leaned against the backseat. She soon felt a wave of drowsiness creeping up on her but she


    forced herself to stay awake.


    She was afraid of falling asleep in unfamiliar environments such as this. She was worried the


    bodyguard would boot her out of the car at some point.


    After what seemed like forever, the car finally screeched to a stop.


    After the bodyguard stopped the car, he opened the door and stepped out of the car.


    Camryn could hear the gentle thud of the door closing. She began to fumble for the door handle as well


    and proceeded to open the door to step out of the car.


    As soon as she opened the door, she felt the presence of a stranger approaching her.


    She listened to the crunch of boots against the ground. There was an unfamiliar voice and the texture


    of the stride was entirely foreign. In time, she smelled a strong scent of cigarettes emanating from the


    stranger.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked cautiously.


    The stranger did not answer. She could only feel a presence in front of her and the intensity of


    someone¡¯s gaze on her.


    She began to feel a sense of unease, and the hair on her skin was standing on its end.


    Her first instinct was to back away and burrow herself into the car. Unfortunately, she was one step too


    late for the stranger had ced a foot against the door to prevent her from shutting it. Immediately


    after, the stranger entered the car.


    She crawled to the other side of the backseat and tried to escape.


    She felt the tight grip of the stranger on her arm. It felt like a man¡¯s grip. She could not get away from


    the man¡¯s clutches.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Camryn cried out sharply.


    She shoved the man away and managed to jerk her arms free from the stranger¡¯s clutches.


    Despite being shoved away forcefully, the man did not seem upset at all. He did not attempt to force


    himself on Camryn again and instead lighted himself a cigarette. He proceeded to observe the girl.


    Keeping her movements as subtle as possible, Camryn unbuckled her high heels.


    She took it off in one swift movement and immediately used it as a weapon and swung it viciously at


    the strange man. She swung it as hard and as wildly as she could. Even when she missed, she


    continued swinging ruthlessly.


    She was quite strong for someone with her petite frame.


    The man did not make a sound the entire time. He was aware that the girl was blind, so as long as he


    did not make a sound, she had no way of figuring out his identity.


    She was an exotic beauty that the Newmans had given to him on a silver tter to y with however


    he liked. As long as he could help the Newmans get their other beloved daughter out of her


    predicament, he got to keep the blind girl as long as he liked as his personal ything.


    He had his fill with plenty of women in his time, but he had never experienced something as exotic as a


    beautiful and blind girl.


    It was rather exciting.


    He did not even bother to lock the doors because he did not expect any form of resistance from a blind


    girl.


    Besides, it did not seem like Camryn could conceal any sort of weapon on her since she was wearing a


    simple dress with an exposed back.


    He had not expected her to resort to using her high heels as a weapon.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The pointy end of the heels she wore was a rather formidable weapon. Each blow that connected hurt


    a great deal.

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346


    He took a brutal beatdown from Camryn and ended up having to scramble out of the car to get away


    from her.


    Camryn quickly hobbled out of the car as well.


    It would be entirely unreasonable for her to continue attacking the man since she could not see. After


    she got out of the car, she took off the other shoe and immediately ran off.


    She had no idea where she was supposed to run toward at all.


    She had only managed several steps before she was apprehended by the man who reeked of


    cigarettes. He jerked her backward forcefully and mmed her into the car. Before she could regain


    her bnce, the man pinned her against the car.


    She began swinging at the man haphazardly with her high heels to no avail since it was quickly


    snatched out of her hands. Left without a weapon, she resorted to jabbing her knee upward as hard as


    she could.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    The man let out a muffled grunt.


    Suddenly, Camryn felt his weight lifted off her body.


    She must have kneed the man right in the groin.


    She took advantage of the opening and rolled sideways to wring herself free from the man. Then, she


    picked herself off the ground and began running again.


    The nasty man who reeked of cigarettes was still doubling over. It was going to take him a while to


    recover from being kicked right in the groin.


    They were in the middle of nowhere with not a soul in sight. This was by design since he had arranged


    to have Camryn brought here where there was nobody around. The Newmans¡®


    bodyguard who was responsible for transporting Camryn to the appointed destination had left without a


    word after he dropped her off.


    Everything had gone just as the man had nned.


    He was worried that the Newmans would take video evidence of his vileness and use it to ckmail


    him to work for them.


    This was why he requested the bodyguard to leave immediately after dropping off Camryn.


    A few minutes passed, and he finally rose to his feet. Camryn had already run off more than a hundred


    meters by now but she was not out of the woods yet. Due to her blindness and the fact that she was in


    apletely unfamiliar ce, she had a lot of trouble wading through her surroundings and would


    bump into tree trunks asionally.


    She assumed that she was in the middle of a park.


    The dangerous man began chasing after her.


    Being the degenerate that he was, the blind girl¡¯s constant resistance had only excited him further. He


    knew she could not get away from him even if she had a ten¨Cminute head start. Besides, she had gone


    in the wrong direction from the very beginning. She was now running further downhill into the woods,


    into apletely uninhabited area.


    There was a gazebo nearby. He told himself that after he caught her, he would bring her to this. gazebo


    and do it right here¡­


    He smiled devilishly and relished at the idea.


    His groin was still stinging with pain after she kicked him. No matter, he would show her who was


    boss¡­


    Suddenly, he heard the sound of a roaring engine.


    He jerked his head toward the direction he heard the sounding from and immediately spotted a car


    heading toward him at breakneck speed.


    Who could this be? Nobody was supposed to be here!


    He was upset at having been interrupted by an outsider but immediatelyposed himself. He


    promptly dove into a thicket of bushes nearby and used it as camouge, then he began running back


    to where he came from.


    It was Callum who arrived at the scene.


    He had seen the degenerate trying to take advantage of Camryn inside the car and was furious. He


    wanted to press down on the gas pedal as hard as he could and run over the perverted scum.


    Upon noticing the degenerate¡¯s quick reactions, he promptly hit the brakes. It appeared that the man


    wanted to flee from the scene to avoid having his identity exposed.


    After he parked the car, he flung the door open and jumped out brazenly. His first objective was to


    catch up with the scoundrel.


    The degenerate scrambled on his feet and began charging toward the car which the bodyguard had left


    behind. He crawled into the car and fumbled around trying to start the engine.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was unfortunate that his opponent was Callum.


    Old Mrs. York had always had high standards for her heirs and demanded that they not only excel in


    the domain of intellect but physicality as well.


    All of the men of the family were well¨Ctrained in martial arts.


    They made sure to exercise regrly and could ace a hundred¨Cmeter¨Csprint considerably faster than


    the average adult male.


    The degenerate barely had time to close the door before Callum caught up to him and swung the door


    open. He wasted no time and immediately grabbed the rascal¡¯s arm to toss him out of the

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347


    The man turned around and swung a fist aimed at Callum¡¯s face.


    Callum dodged and countered with a punch of his own. The man jerked his head to the side and barely


    managed to avoid the hit.


    It was very cramped inside the car, which greatly limited the man¡¯s range of movement. Despite his


    best attempt to fight Callum off, it was going to be a downhill battle no matter what since he was sitting


    while Callum was standing.


    Callum was driven by rage andpletely relentless.


    Several minutester, Callum gave the degenerate a terrific beatdown. After ensuring that there would


    not be any further resistance, he dragged the man out of the car. He threw him to the ground so he


    could take a closer look at the man with the help of the streetlights.


    The degenerate¡¯s face had beenpletely pummeled to a point that he was unrecognizable. His face


    was swollen and his nose was broken. The only clue Callum was able to decipher was that the man


    was in his forties to fifties.


    ¡°How dare you hurt Camryn. I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Callum jabbed a kick at the degenerate and roared sharply, ¡°Camryn is my sister¨Cinw¡¯s friend,


    messing with her means you¡¯re messing with my family!¡±


    The man did not utter a word.


    He had barely said a word since the beginning of their confrontation.


    Callum went and plucked the keys out of the ignition, then he mmed the door shut to prevent the


    man from escaping.


    After that, he took out his phone to take a picture of his face. That way, even if the scum


    somehow managed to get away, he would still have photographic evidence that he could hand to Josh


    to figure out who this person was.


    After taking a clear picture, he kicked the scum again before running off in the direction Camryn was


    last seen.


    Camryn ran desperately, as fast as her legs could take her. She had no idea which way she was


    running at all but she continued to run. Her only concern was to get as far away as possible.


    When she eventually heard the sound of someone else pursuing her, her initial thought was that the


    dangerous man had caught up to her. She picked up her speed again and ended up tripping over a tree


    trunk and tumbled to the ground.


    She scrambled on the ground and opened her eyes as wide as she could to make out her


    surroundings.


    It was no help¨Cher vision was blurred and everything around her swayed around like a mirage. She


    saw double everywhere she turned. The more she tried to force herself to see, the more her head


    ached.


    ¡°Camryn!¡±


    She heard a familiar cry.


    She had just risen to her feet when she heard the cry. She immediately recognized the voice. It was the


    unmistakable voice of Callum York.


    Why was he here?


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    Callum finally caught up to her and was immediately relieved to see that although she was in an awful


    state with no shoes on, she was not hurt in any way.


    ¡°Mr. Callum?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Callum reached out and gently tapped her. He spoke gently, ¡°I told you that I was going to send you


    home but you refused. My sister¨Cinw had specifically instructed me to send you home tonight so I


    got worried and decided to follow the bodyguard¡¯s car. I figured I should at least ensure that you


    reached home safely.¡±


    ¡°I have a pocket knife on me,¡± Camryn muttered.


    ¡°What difference does it make if you have a hidden knife? If you can¡¯t even see, that guy is just going to


    grab the knife and throw it away as soon as he sees it. Even if he doesn¡¯t manage to do that, how are


    you going to get him when you can¡¯t see? Are you going to swing it wildly and pray for a miracle?¡±


    Camryn fell silent.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk about itter.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum did not have the heart to lecture her when he saw her pained expression.


    She could not see.


    He took two steps forward, bent over, and carried Camryn in his arms in one swift motion.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I can walk by myself.¡±


    Camryn was not used to being carried by a man and immediately tried to wring herself free.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have your shoes on, so forget about walking. By the time you walk to my car, it¡¯ll be morning.


    I don¡¯t have the patience to watch the sunrise with you.¡±


    Callum ignored her objections and insisted on carrying her.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348


    Camryn stopped resisting atst. She was hesitant in touching Callum and could not find afortable


    ce to rest her hand.


    Callum pressed forward with Camryn in his arms and remarked candidly, ¡°You look so tiny so I thought


    it¡¯d be pretty easy to carry you, but you sure are heavier than you look. If you had run off farther than


    you had, I¡¯ll be looking at a gruesome workout having to carry you back to the car.¡±


    Camryn was slightly offended, ¡°I never asked you to carry me¡­¡±


    She had mentioned that she could walk by herself.


    It was Callum who insisted on carrying her because he decided that she was going to be too slow


    without her shoes.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Do you want me to put you down so you can walk?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She preferred being led by the hand rather than being carried.


    With that, he put her down gently on the ground.


    He was being honest when he said that Camryn was too heavy for him. He could only carry her for


    several more minutes at most.


    It was not surprising considering this was a full¨Cgrown adult here!


    The average adult weighed at least eighty to ny pounds. While Camryn was not fat, she was not


    exactly skinny either. She once had her height and weight measured and was told she was five feet


    four and weighed ny¨Ctwo pounds.


    After Callum put her down, he had to massage his tired hands.


    It was a good thing Camryn could not see, else she would have been upset to see Callum doing that.


    She felt Callum take her hand and felt the warmth of his palm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My car is about a thousand feet away.¡±


    Camryn managed to cover some ground while trying to escape.


    ¡°Thank you, Callum.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, it was my sister¨Cinw who looked out for you. She was the one who told


    me to send you home so I thought I should at least make sure you got home safely even if you wouldn¡¯t


    let me take you.¡±


    Camryn could not express how grateful she was toward Serenity.


    She always thought that she could protect herself well enough but what happened tonight was a brutal


    wake¨Cup call. No matter how bright and independent she was, her blindness was always going to be a


    fatal w.


    She had to ept that she was not a valkyrie seen in ancient times.


    Even though she had a pocket knife on her, it was more likely that she hurt herself with it in a fight than


    using it for self¨Cdefense.


    She considered it a final resort when the situation was dire.


    ¡°Right now, the most important thing is to heal your eyes,¡± Callum said as he led her on the winding


    path.


    Now that he was leading the way, Camryn no longer had to worry about stumbling over roots. Still,


    Callum had to adjust his pace so she could keep up.


    He thought he should have insisted on carrying her, but that would tire him out¡­


    He should have driven the car to her in the very first ce, that would save him having to walk so


    much.


    If Serenity was here and read his mind, she would certainly have a lot to say. She would probably make


    fun of him and mock him, saying something along the lines of this was why he was single. my course, I


    want that too. There¡¯s nothing else I want more than to recover my eyesight. As it is, best bet is


    probably to locate this genius doctor who is said to work miracles. My aunt went to Annenburg to find


    the doctor some time ago. She called to tell me that the doctor had left Annenburg and that nobody


    knew where he was going next.¡±


    Such miracle healers had a way of vanishing without a trace.


    Callum knew the doctor was not in Annenburg as well.


    He knew he could not ask Josh to help with locating the doctor. He remembered Josh mentioning that


    his family was wary of contacting the group of genius doctors from decades ago and would rather not


    do so.


    The only solution was to wait.


    His brother had mentioned to him that there was a certain Dr. Leigh who had some history with the


    Johnson siblings. Furthermore, the doctor was friends with Mrs. Young¨CJohnson. It was said that the


    child Mrs. Young¨CJohnson picked up had caught the interest of Dr. Leigh and that she nned to


    cultivate the child to be his sessor.


    Callum figured that he should keep an eye on the Johnsons. It was a matter of time before he picked


    up on some news concerning either Dr. Leigh or the other doctor who was said to be a miracle healer.


    Additionally, he had also been scouring the country for renowned ophthalmologists.

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we find Dr. Leigh and have your eyes treated.¡±


    Callum assured Camryn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should hold out for the genius doctor though. He¡¯s already pretty old by now and I


    doubt he¡¯s still practicing anymore even if you find him. Besides, word is that Dr. Leigh has taken over.


    She¡¯s learned from the legendary genius doctor himself and her skills are unmatched in the medical


    world.¡±


    The way Callum saw it, being able to enlist Dr. Leigh¡¯s help was a miracle in itself already. He did not


    see the need to hold out for the genius doctor.


    His brother had mentioned that Dr. Leigh was a brilliant practitioner who was very good at her craft and


    known for making some otherworldly concoctions. She never used her concoctions for nefarious


    purposes, she mostly used them to instill fear and respect.


    She was also said to be a brilliant fighter. She had quite a history with Mr. and Mrs. Lafayette and had


    saved the life of Mr. Lafayette at one point.


    As far as Callum was concerned, Dr. Leigh was a direct sessor of the legendary genius doctor.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you know anything about the genius doctor?¡±


    Callum answered frankly, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Most of what I know are stories I heard from my brother. Remy


    has business dealings with York Corporation so Zachary picked up bits and pieces of information here


    and there.¡±


    When Ben Young¨CJohnson got married, Zachary went to Annenburg to attend the wedding.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Camryn stopped probing Callum with questions.


    After walking for a while longer, they finally reached Callum¡¯s car. Callum opened the door and helped


    Camryn get in the car. He then went to find the man who he had given a thorough beating, only to find


    that the man had disappeared.


    Callum returned to the car and asked, ¡°Do you know the man who tried to hurt you back there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him, he¡¯s aplete stranger. He reeked of cigarettes; probably never stopped smoking


    a day of his life.¡±


    The only thing she could remember about the man was the repulsive smell of cigarettes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have a good look at his face when I was confronting him either. By the time I tried to get a


    closer look, his face was already swollen to the point of being unrecognizable. Never mind that, I made


    sure to take a picture of him. I¡¯ll send it to Josh first thing tomorrow and ask him to investigate further


    for me.


    ¡°He must be a person of status if your mother would willingly hand you over to him. He looks like he¡¯s


    somewhere in his forties to fifties, so it should be easy to figure out who he is.¡±


    Camryn stated after a brief silence, ¡°My mother wants to get Carrie out and wants Serenity to drop her


    charges. She¡¯s a vicious woman and would do anything to achieve her goals. You have to warn


    Serenity about this after you get back.


    ¡°Make sure you tell her to be careful. My mother is extremely vtile and it won¡¯t surprise me if she


    resorts to drastic measures if she has to. She rather drags everyone down with her than sees her


    enemies prosper.¡±


    Callum shot a look at her. He then set his eyes back on the road with his hands around his steering


    wheel while asking, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re her daughter? Could you be adopted by any chance? I have


    never seen a mother being so cruel to her daughter.¡±


    Camryn remained silent.


    After a long silence, she murmured weakly, ¡°I wish I wasn¡¯t her daughter.¡±


    Callum suggested sympathetically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you move out? If you don¡¯t have a ce to live, I have


    plenty of properties under my name and I don¡¯t mind letting you rent one of them. I could charge you


    cheaper than the market rate since my sister¨Cinw is especially fond of you.¡±


    He mentioned that he would charge her rent so she would not have cause to suspect him.


    He was worried she would think he had an ulterior motive in helping her.


    Fortunately, he could use Serenity as their mutual connection to bridge amon understandin


    Camryn fell silent again.


    Callum understood that she was someone with a lot of history and was kind enough to not for her to


    unveil her story.


    By the time they returned to the Newmans¡® vi, they saw Mr. and Mrs. Newman pacing outsi the


    house anxiously. It seemed like they were waiting for someone.


    ¡°Mr. York?¡±


    Mr. Newman was visibly surprised to see Callum of all people showing up. His voice was fil with shock,


    ¡°Mr. York, why are you the one sending Camryn back? Haven¡¯t we assigned a bodyguard at the venue


    to take her home?


    ¡°What happened? Where¡¯s our bodyguard?¡±

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350


    Mr. Newman spoke in a concerned tone. When he noticed the state Camryn was in and how she had


    lost her shoes, he turned to his wife and asked nicely, ¡°Honey, could you take Camryn into the house?¡±


    Then, he turned to Callum and made an inviting gesture, ¡°Mr. York, please,e inside.¡±


    Callum was nning to leave right after dropping Camryn off, but he promptly changed his mind. He


    decided to have a quick chat with Mr. Newman as a show of respect.


    Several minutester after Callum ryed what happened, Mr. Newman erupted with rage and cursed


    out loud, ¡°Damned fool! All I did was give him a strong talking¨Cto. I cannot believe he would turn around


    and do something like this and try to hurt my niece!¡±


    He thanked Callum profusely, ¡°Mr. York, you have my most sincere gratitude. If it weren¡¯t for you


    showing up at the right time, who knows what that nasty excuse of a bodyguard would have done to


    Camryn?¡±


    The poor bodyguard took the fall.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Newman emerged from Camryn¡¯s room.


    She felt an enormous swell of anguish deep in her heart.


    Apart from having her dress ruined and losing a pair of high heels, Camryn wasrgely in one piece.


    There were minimal wounds on her body and hardly any noticeable bruises at all. Callum had saved


    her from being disgraced.


    If she had known this would happen, she would have drugged Camryn at the banquet so she would not


    have had the strength to resist.


    The only reason she had not drugged Camryn was that the man said that he did not like his women


    unconscious. She did not expect the man to be such an imbecile and could not even subdue a blind


    girl.


    Also, how did Callum manage to show up just in time to save the blind fool?


    They were back to square one¨Cwhat would happen to Carrie now?


    Mrs. Newman was fuming but knew better than to let it show. She joined her husband and Callum and


    began expressing her gratitude toward Callum as well.


    Camryn joined them after she changed into a fresh set of clothes and put on a pair of slippers.


    Callum nced at her and observed that she had returned to her usual stoic self. He grimaced and


    stayed silent.


    She approached him and sat on the corner of the couch. She sat passively while she listened to her


    mother and stepfather yelling at the bodyguards.


    Her stepfather prattled about wanting to call the police, but her mother stopped him from doing so,


    stating concerns about damaging Camryn¡¯s reputation.


    ¡°Mr. Newman, Mrs. Newman, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡±


    The Newman couple were pretty good actors and Callum knew better than to call their bluff. He told


    himself that he would find out the identity of the degenerate who tried to take advantage of Camryn


    first. After he had ample proof, he would avenge poor Camryn.


    He rose and announced solemnly, ¡°Mr. Newman, Camryn is a good friend of my sister¨Cinw, she


    cares about Camryn very much.¡±


    Mr. Newman spoke up frantically, ¡°I understand. It is a great honor for me to say that my niece boasts a


    good rtionship with Mrs. York. Truly, 1 thank you for Mrs. York looking out for her tonight and


    entrusting you with sending her home. I wouldn¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if something happened to Camryn. I


    would have failed my duties and failed her father as well.¡±


    He said with a tight look of agitation screwed on his face.


    ¡°I will immediately assign a new female bodyguard to her starting tomorrow and take special care to


    keep her safe at all times.¡±


    Mr. Newman gave his word as he walked Callum out of the house.


    Mrs. Newman followed behind the men.


    Camryn did not see Callum off, but she did rise on his feet facing his direction as he left. After the


    sound of their footsteps had faded away, she retreated to her room, shut the door, and locked it. This


    was the only way she felt safe.


    After Callum was gone, Mr. Newman exchanged a look with his wife. Only then did the two head back


    into the house.


    They did not try to pester Camryn again and went upstairs silently instead. After returning to their


    bedroom and ensuring the door was closed, Mrs. Newman addressed her husband rather sternly,¡± I


    don¡¯t agree with this decision you¡¯ve made. I understand this is all done to save Carrie, but I cannot


    bear to see Camryn marrying into the Yorks.¡±


    She would have chosen death rather than see such an arrangement y out.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She only wanted her darling Carrie to marry into the Yorks.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351


    ¡°Do you think Camryn can marry into the Yorks even if we want her to?¡±


    Mr. Newman said, ¡°I don¡¯t want her to marry into the Yorks either. Although I dote on her because she¡¯s


    my brother¡¯s only child, I love our son and daughter more. How could I possibly let her marry into the


    wealthiest family in Wiltspoon?


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about getting Carrie to marry into the Yorks either; she doesn¡¯t stand a chance. Putting


    aside everything else, the mere fact that we have a beef with Mr. and Mrs. York makes it impossible for


    the other bachelors of the Yorks to like her. Carrie is only twenty, so there¡¯s no hurry for her to get


    married now.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What we need to do is to get her out first.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Newman walked to the couch and sat. Thetter asked, ¡°How do we save her? We¡¯ve


    bowed our heads and apologized, but they were all to no avail. We initially found someone who could


    help mediate the situation, but it was ruined by Mr. Callum.


    ¡°Darling, will Mr. Callum recognize that man is from the Marshalls? The man is a Marshall, but he¡¯s


    their fifth cousin. If he¡¯s identified, the Marshalls themselves will take action to punish him.


    ¡°His family is five degrees separated from Old Mr. Marshall¡¯s lineage; even though he¡¯s rich, he barely


    has a say in their family. Mr. Callum probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him. The Yorks are only close to the


    Marshalls¡® lineal descent, so they might not know anyone from the coteral kins.¡± Mr. Newman said,


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose your head first. In any case, when they start looking into the matter, we¡¯ll put all the me


    on the bodyguard. Make him leave Wiltspoon tomorrow.¡±


    Mrs. Newman responded, ¡°Okay, I got it. Tell me, how should we cling to Mr. Callum?¡±


    ¡°He saved Camryn, so let Camryn repay him with her body and cling to him. The Yorks definitely


    wouldn¡¯t want a daughter¨Cinw like her. When the timees, we can discuss and say that we only


    want to bail Carrie out. Once Carrie is out, we don¡¯t have to pester Mr. Callum anymore,¡± Mr. Newman


    answered.


    ¡°That b*tch won¡¯t agree to help. She¡¯s dying for Carrie to be sentenced. Besides, what if the Yorks


    ept that little b*tch sleeping with Mr. Callum?¡±


    Mr. Newman remarked, ¡°She¡¯s blind¡­ How could Mr. Callum marry her? Coax her tomorrow and stop


    calling her a b*tch. You gave birth to her, after all. If you call her a b*tch, you¡¯re saying the same about


    yourself.¡±


    Mrs. Newman pouted her mouth and said, ¡°Whenever I see her, it¡¯s like seeing her father. I can¡¯t help


    but despise her, and I even want to kill her so she can reunite with him. I shouldn¡¯t have been soft back


    then and should¡¯ve just killed her. She was only two years old at that time, and it would¡¯ve been easy to


    do so.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to say things like that anymore. She¡¯s still my brother¡¯s only child, and she¡¯s a blind girl,


    so it doesn¡¯t affect us. Once Carrie is out, we¡¯ll marry her off to someone else anyhow. Everything will


    be over then.¡±


    Back then, Mr. Newman let Camryn stay because she was just a girl who would not get far and


    would not be a threat to him.


    Furthermore, Camryn was a daughter of the woman Mr. Newman loved the most. She looked like his


    brother and his wife, so he loved her as well. Mr. Newman could not bring himself to be ruthless toward


    the innocent child who would adorably call him her uncle.


    ¡°Our room has soundproofing. This house is already under our control, so why do we have to be afraid


    of her eavesdropping on us? I can¡¯t wait to kill her!


    ¡°If your little sister hadn¡¯t suddenly returned to visit ten years ago, Camryn wouldn¡¯t have been sent to


    the hospital and would¡¯ve died long ago.


    ¡°Luckily, her eyes were damaged, and she became blind. She can¡¯t threaten us at all now.¡±


    Ten years ago, Mrs. Newman found out that Camryn seemed to be suspecting herte ex- husband¡¯s


    death and the girl was secretly asking around to collect evidence. That was why she did something


    cruel to Camryn.


    Who knew, her sister¨Cinw came back to visit and saved Camryn.


    If Camryn¡¯s eyes were not damaged, she could not have survived.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s gettingte. Go remove your makeup and rest


    early.¡±


    Mr. Newman did not want to talk about the past any further. He got up and left. When he saw the cane


    in the corner, he asked, ¡°Why is Camryn¡¯s cane in our room?¡±


    ¡°I told her toe in so I could help her with her makeup, but she tried to go out with the cane, so I


    kicked it away and left it here.¡±


    Mrs. Newman walked over while she spoke. She picked up Camryn¡¯s white cane and then walked to


    the door to open it and throw the cane outside.


    There were no more talks that night.


    Serenity did not wake up until the sun was up.


    After rubbing her eyes and stretching, she sat up but felt a headache.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352


    The headache wasing from a hangover.


    Serenity endured the headache and reached for her phone to check the time. It was ten in the morning.


    She muttered, ¡°When he wakes up, he goes off and leaves me alone in the room; when I wake up first,


    he¡¯ll say I¡¯m leaving him behind and abandoning him.¡±


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Thinking it was the maid, Serenity answered, ¡°Come in.¡°


    The door was pushed open, but it was her sister, Liberty, who came in. Her nephew, Sonny, followed


    behind.


    ¡°Liberty?¡±


    Serenity was surprised to see her sister. After all, her sister¡¯s breakfast ce had not closed at this


    hour.


    ¡°Liberty, why are you here?¡±


    Serenity was about to turn over to get out of bed, but her head ached more due to the sudden huge


    movement.


    She had slept all night, so why was her head still aching?


    She only drank a few sses of wine.


    Liberty walked over and sat on the edge of Serenity¡¯s bed. She looked at Serenity and asked, ¡± Does


    your heart hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t,¡± Serenity smiled and lied.


    ¡°I closed early today and came to see you. How much did you drinkst night?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have many. Liberty, it¡¯s hard not to drink when you¡¯re socializing. I only drank a few sses -


    just a few sses.¡±


    Serenity knew her sister had always not allowed her to drink and had asked Zachary to watch her so


    that she would not drink wine as if it was water. Her sister also said that her alcohol tolerance was very


    poor although she liked to drink.


    ¡°Zachary said you drank a lot of wine and kept praising how good it was when you wereing home.


    Socializing requires you to drink, but you do it in moderation. How many times have I told you that?¡±


    Liberty also had social engagements in the past due to work. She had to drink but would not drink too


    much as she understood her tolerance. In short, Liberty always kept a clear head and was nimble


    whenever she socialized, lest to be schemed by other people.


    ¡°Zacharyined about me to you.¡±


    After saying that, Serenity was lightly poked by her sister on the forehead.


    Serenity touched where she was poked by her sister andined softly, ¡°He just likes to tell on me.


    Whenever I do something bad, he goes to you extra fast toin about me.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even grumble about him to his parents.¡±


    Liberty spoke for Zachary, ¡°Zachary didn¡¯t tell on you; he identally spilled it when I asked him what


    happened.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the most tight¨Clipped person, so how could he have identally said it? He told on me for


    drinking in excess. I can see through his little mind. The wine was good. If he hadn¡¯t stopped me after


    that, I would¡¯ve drunk a few more sses¡­ Liberty¡­ Don¡¯t pull my ear.¡±


    Mrs. York revealed her thirst for drinks and had her ear pulled by her sister.

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353


    In fact, Liberty did not use force. Serenity shouted on purpose to make her sister feel sorry for her.


    ¡°Sonny, quickly save me.¡±


    Serenity asked for her little nephew¡¯s help.


    Sonny put in the extra effort. He immediately climbed on the bed and recused his aunt¡¯s ear from his


    mom¡¯s hand. He even protected his aunt by staying in front of her and said to his mom, ¡°Mom, Aunt Ser


    will be in pain.¡±


    Serenity hugged the little one and kissed him on the cheek. She said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t love you for


    nothing.¡±


    Liberty poked her sister¡¯s forehead again and said, ¡°Hurry up. Go wash up, change your clothes, and


    come downstairs to eat.¡±


    ¡°Got it, my dear old sister.¡±


    ¡°Am I very old?¡±


    ¡°No, no. My sister is still very young, like an eighteen¨Cyear¨Cold girl.¡±


    Serenity had a strong desire to live.


    Liberty responded amusingly, ¡°I¡¯d like to be eighteen but unfortunately, I¡¯m not Aphrodite, and I can¡¯t


    stay eighteen every year. I¡¯m going to pick up the car this afternoon. Are you free to go with me? Also,


    the instructor Zachary arranged for Sonny wille this afternoon. He wanted me to tell you that he¡¯ll


    be back for lunch at noon and will rest in the afternoon.¡±


    The Marshalls¡® banquet was held on Sunday, and many big bosses returned to work the day after.


    Mr. York was a dedicated boss, so he also went to work as usual.


    ¡°Is it the self¨Cdefense instructor?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Serenity let go of Sonny and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash up now. I¡¯ll go pick up the car with you in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Liberty carried her son and said to Serenity, ¡°Hurry up. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Liberty walked out of her sister¡¯s room with her son in her arms.


    While they were still on the stairs, she saw Duncan carrying a box of stuff in.


    Liberty froze for a moment.


    Did Duncan not go to work today? Why was he at her sister¡¯s ce?


    Soon, Liberty came back to her senses and carried her son downstairs. She walked toward Duncan


    and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what did you bring for Zachary? It looks quite heavy.


    You should¡¯ve asked someone else to carry it in.¡±


    Zachary had housekeepers, drivers, and bodyguards. Duncan did not have to carry things into the


    house by himself.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After putting down the box, Duncan replied to Liberty, ¡°It¡¯s not for Zachary, but for Sonny. I didn¡¯t go to


    work today and rested at home.¡±


    He said he was taking a rest but came to Zachary¡¯s house instead, and he came right after Liberty


    arrived at that.


    ¡°For Sonny?¡±


    Liberty looked at the box. ¡°Is it a children¡¯s bicycle? Sonny is still too young, so I¡¯m afraid he can¡¯t ride


    it.¡±


    ¡°I bought a small bike, toddler friendly, for Sonny, but it has to be self¨Cassembled. I heard from Zachary


    that you¡¯re here, so I sent it here and was thinking of assembling it for Sonny so he can ride and y


    outside.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s vi covered a massive area. There was more than enough space for Sonny to ride his bike.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re too kind. How much is the bike? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    A bicycle was not a windmill¨Cwindmills were not worth anything. Hence, Liberty did not stop Duncan


    from gifting windmills to Sonny and letting his son ept the various windmills presented to him.


    Duncan responded, ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t always talk about money to me. Have you not heard of the saying


    ¡®money talk hurts feelings? I just like Sonny, so he must have what others have. Besides, the toddler


    bike I bought isn¡¯t expensive¨Cit¡¯s really not expensive, just over a hundred dors. Given my friendship


    with Zachary, what¡¯s wrong with me gifting a bicycle to his nephew?¡±

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354


    ¡°I was afraid Zachary would say that I¡¯m stingy and cheap such that I¡¯m unwilling to get Sonny a more


    expensive bicycle,¡± Duncan added.


    He pulled Sonny over and pointed at the cardboard box as he said, ¡°Sonny, I bought you a small


    bicycle. Do you like it? Do you want to ride it?¡±


    Sonny thought about the other children with bicycles he saw during his evening walks with his mom


    downstairs at their ce. He nodded and answered, ¡°Dunc, I like bicycles.¡±


    Duncan smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll unpack it now and assemble it for you. I¡¯ll take you outside to ride itter,


    okay? I also bought you a windmill. If it¡¯s attached to the head of your bicycle, it¡¯ll spin when you ride.


    It¡¯ll look great.¡±


    Sonny was full of anticipation. He could not hide his happiness at all.


    When Liberty heard Duncan say that the bicycle was just over a hundred dors and that he also


    brought up his friendship with Zachary, she stopped asking him about the bicycle¡¯s cost. She just


    thought she would let him dine at her breakfast store for free for half a month from tomorrow onward.


    With that, Duncan unpacked the box and helped Sonny assemble the bicycle.


    When Serenity came downstairs and saw this, she walked over and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Lewis, do


    you not have to work today?¡±


    Last night at the banquet, she saw Duncan and Lily getting along quite well. The two of them even


    danced to a song after that. Mrs. Lewis smiled from ear to ear. Everyone present was smart, sol they


    knew Lily was her ideal daughter¨Cinw.


    As such, Duncan and Lily were naturally taken as a pair.


    Serenity did not expect Duncan toe over when her husband was not even around. He even knew


    that her sister and Sonny were here.


    ¡°I got too highst night, so I wanted to rest at home today.¡±


    Duncan gave the same reasoning.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I bought a small bicycle for Sonny. I heard from Zachary that Sonny is here, so I sent it here.¡±


    Duncan said while unpacking the bag of tools that were delivered together. He took out the tools and


    looked at the instructions before he began assembling.


    Sonny was delighted. He yed with the bicycle parts from time to time or squatted in front of Duncan


    to watch him work the bicycle.


    By sending Lego bricks to Sonny and teaching him how to assemble them, Duncan managed to get


    closer to him. He also made the little one adore him.


    Hank had cursed Duncan internally for being cunning and using Sonny¡¯s innocence to get closer to


    Liberty.


    In fact, Duncan did put some effort into closing the gap between him and Sonny. Now, whenever he


    wanted to carry Sonny, Sonny would not be as reluctant as before.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m going to eat.¡±


    Serenity was hungry. After watching for a while, she said to her sister and walked to the dining hall.


    Liberty did not assemble the bicycle with Duncan. She was not good at putting things together.


    Whenever she bought things that needed assembly, Serenity would usually be the one doing it.


    She followed her sister into the dining area.


    ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not hungry yet. Are you having breakfast or lunch now?¡± Liberty roasted her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just eat a little to fill my stomach. I¡¯ll eat with Zachary again when he¡¯s back.¡± Serenity sent a


    message to her best friend. After knowing that her best friend was not up yet, she said with a smile,


    ¡°Jasmine is worse than me; she¡¯s still in bed now.¡±


    Their bookstore would not be open for business today.


    Liberty wanted to say something else when her phone rang.


    ¡°It¡¯s Hank,¡± Liberty said to her sister.


    Afterward, she picked up her ex¨Chusband¡¯s call.


    Serenity heard her sister say to her ex¨Cbrother¨Cinw. ¡°You want Sonny to be your flower boy? You¡¯re


    picking him up now to try on his suit?¡±

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355


    Hank said on the other end of the line, ¡°Sonny is three years old and is my son, so what¡¯s wrong with


    him being my flower boy? Where are you and Sonny? I¡¯m at the door of your rented unit and have been


    hitting the door but nobody is answering. You¡¯re not inside, right?¡±


    Jessica was standing next to him as she listened to his conversation with Liberty.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She rested for a few days after her fight with her sister¨Cinw the other day, so the bruises on her face


    were gone.


    Hank bought two more sets of skin care products for Jessica and reluctantly gave her a jewelry set to


    coax her.


    Moreover, Hank told his parents and sister that he and Jessica had gotten their marriage license and


    that Jessica was set on living the rest of her life with him. Since their wedding was approaching, he


    asked his parents and sister not to pick on Jessica anymore.


    He also med them for his divorce from Liberty back then. He asked his parents, ¡°Do you want me to


    divorce again? Think about the cost of my divorce from Liberty. Do you want me to do it again?


    ¡°If I divorce again, I¡¯ll be aughing stock. People will say that I deserve it and that it is karma. They¡¯ll


    say that I¡¯m a twice¨Cdivorced man. Also, if you keep fighting with Jessica and causing trouble, who


    would still want to let their daughter marry me? You¡¯re my family, and yet you always think of dragging


    me down instead of thinking for me. Are you only going to be satisfied if I live alone for the rest of my


    life?¡±


    Hank¡¯s parents stopped after hearing what he said. They also began cooking Jessica¡¯s share of meals.


    As for Hank¡¯s sister who kept stirring up trouble, she was kicked out by their father. She was ordered


    not toe to the city before the wedding and could onlye on that day to attend the wedding.


    ¡°Tell Liberty that we¡¯re going to pick up Sonny,¡± Jessica said softly.


    When she went for her morning run earlier, she received another note from that unknown woman. The


    woman asked her to find a way to take Sonny away from Liberty as soon as possible without choosing


    a location. As long as Sonny was taken away from Liberty, someone would ¡°snatch¡± him from Hank and


    Jessica.


    Jessica also wanted to get it done and over with. She did not want to worry about the matter during her


    wedding.


    She began harboring ill intentions because of how her inws treated her aspared to how they


    treated Liberty and her son.


    If Sonny was no longer in the equation, how would the Browns still pine for Liberty and Hank to


    remarry?


    Jessica managed to snatch Hank. Even though he was no longer a manager, he gave her most of the


    money he earned from being an Uber driver. Hank was her man and her husband now. She would


    defend her marriage to her death.


    She would never let herself go down the same road as Liberty.


    Liberty had a sister who married into a rich family and could help her, but not Jessica.


    Jessica did not want to beughed at by other people. She did not want them to think that she did not


    gain anything after getting rid of Hank¡¯s first wife and that her inws were united against her.


    She felt that her inws were only having wild thoughts because of Sonny. They must have thought


    that Hank and Liberty could remarry if Hank and Jessica separated.


    The Browns were simply whimsical. What did they take Liberty for? And what did they take Hank for?


    Did they think Hank was the US currency everyone loved?


    Did they think Liberty was easy to handle and be at their beck and call? Liberty did love Hank back


    then, but she no longer loved him now. She was very clear¨Cheaded, so why would she return to the


    Browns and get stuck in the ck hole again?


    Hank gestured for Jessica to keep quiet. He continued to ask Liberty, ¡°Liberty, are you listening to me?


    I asked where you and Sonny are now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at Seren¡¯s ce. Where are you taking Sonny to try on his suit? Why does a little kid need to try on


    a suit? As his father, you can just buy a small kid¡¯s suit for him.¡±

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356


    Hank said, ¡°Even if I buy a small suit for Sonny, I have to take him along. I don¡¯t know what size he is.


    What if it¡¯s too big or too small?¡±


    Liberty immediately told him Sonny¡¯s size and said, ¡°Buy his suit ording to this size. It¡¯ll fit him.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, are you stopping me from spending time with my son? When we got divorced, we agreed that I


    can see my son whenever I want to. Now that I miss him and want to buy some clothes for him, you


    won¡¯t even let me see him.¡±


    Liberty hung up the phone right away.


    Ever since she became suspicious of Jessica, she no longer dared let Hank take Sonny away again.


    Hank probably listened to Jessica because he did not know that she was being used. When Jessica


    suggested that Sonny be their flower boy, he agreed without much thought.


    He also felt that there was no need to find someone else to be the flower boy, so he let Sonny have the


    role.


    Sonny could talk well and was sensible. He was slightly taller than his peers, so he would be suitable


    as the flower boy.


    Hank also felt that his son was bing more handsome, so he would feel prouder if his son became


    the flower boy. After all, Sonny was Mr. York¡¯s nephew.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Jessica asked.


    Hank moved his phone away from his ear and showed her. He said angrily, ¡°Liberty hung up on me.


    She¡¯s starting to disregard me more now. She answers my call when she wants to and hangs up if she


    doesn¡¯t want to listen to me anymore.¡±


    Jessica wanted tough when she heard what Hank said.


    Hank was too well taken care of by Liberty in the past and was used to being respected.


    He wanted Liberty to keep ttering him.


    ¡°Hank, it¡¯s been months since you and Liberty divorced, and you still haven¡¯t adapted to it?¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    ¡°Where are Liberty and Sonny now? If she won¡¯t send him to us, we¡¯ll go pick him up.¡±


    Hank responded, ¡°She said they¡¯re at Serenity¡¯s ce. Serenity lives in Brynfield, but we can¡¯t get in.


    Liberty won¡¯t let me take Sonny to try on his suit, but she isn¡¯t against him being the flower boy and


    asked me to just buy a kid¡¯s suit for him. She told me his size and said that the suit will fit him if we buy


    it ordingly.¡±


    ¡°Buy? We¡¯ll just rent it. How are we going to choose a suit if we don¡¯t bring Sonny along?¡±


    Hank looked at her and suggested, ¡°How about we just buy a kid¡¯s suit for Sonny? I¡¯m his father, so it¡¯s


    only right for me to buy him some clothes.


    ¡°Since I know his size now, I can buy the right clothes for him without needing him to be present.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica was unhappy. ¡°Hank, I think Liberty just doesn¡¯t want us to get close to Sonny, afraid that we¡¯ll


    take her ce in his heart. Although I¡¯m his stepmom and am considered his mom, how can I be


    compared with his biological mother?


    ¡°She¡¯s feeling a sense of crisis now and is stopping you from seeing Sonny whenever you want, which


    is what you agreed when you divorced. If she¡¯s not letting you take Sonny to shop for clothes as his


    dad, doesn¡¯t that mean she doesn¡¯t want you to get close to Sonny?¡±


    Hank was already feeling that Liberty was stopping him from spending time with his son. After hearing


    what Jessica said, he felt even more strongly that Liberty was getting bolder and did not want to keep


    her promise.

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357


    Hank said with a solemn expression, ¡°Sonny is my son and will always be my son. If Liberty won¡¯t let


    me see him, I can go to court with her again to fight for his custody.¡±


    Jessica could not let Hank fight for Sonny¡¯s custody. She immediatelyforted him, ¡°You¡¯re an Uber


    driver now without a regr ie. We¡¯re having our wedding soon and will go on a honeymoon after


    that, so it won¡¯t be wise for you to fight for his custody.¡±


    She only wanted to use Sonny and not take care of him.


    Jessica would still have a child in the future. If they were to take Sonny with them, Hank¡¯s love would


    be split between them.


    ¡°Liberty closed her store early today to go to her sister¡¯s ce. Let¡¯s go to her diner earlier tomorrow


    and pick up Sonny to try on his suit. It doesn¡¯t matter if we do it tomorrow.¡±


    Hank said angrily, ¡°If not for Liberty, we wouldn¡¯t have lost our jobs. After Liberty took a share of my


    property worth more than a million dors, I thought we could earn the money back in no time. In the


    end, we lost our jobs not long after the divorce. We can¡¯t find good jobs now.¡±


    As such, he could only be an Uber driver.


    The little money he was earning at the moment could not bepared with what he used to make as a


    manager.


    In the past, his monthly ie was an ordinary person¡¯s annual ie.


    Now¡­


    Hank¡¯s family always said his situation now was because of his divorce from Liberty. He was able to be


    promoted to manager with higher pay and was deeply trusted by his boss because Liberty brought


    fortune to him.


    On the other hand, Jessica brought him back luck. After marrying her, he lost his job and could not earn


    money anymore, so he could only use the money he already had. Their family also lost their peace


    ever since she appeared.


    Back then, Liberty renovated their house with her savings and was devoted to their small family. On the


    contrary, Jessica had been reluctant to spend her savings, so Hank had been paying for almost all of


    their family¡¯s expenses. His parents felt that he suffered a huge loss.


    However, they did not know it was Serenity and Liberty who had caused everything as a form of


    revenge on him.


    ¡°Hank, there¡¯s no point talking about that now. Liberty¡¯s sister has such a good life. Many women failed


    to conquer Mr. York, and yet she unknowingly became the Yorks¡® missus. Comparisons are odious.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica was also envious.


    She thought the same as Hank. If Serenity had not married into a rich family and used Mr. York¡¯s power


    to suppress and take revenge on her and Hank, they would be living a free and easy life at the


    moment.


    Hank and Jessica¡¯sbined monthly ie would have been six figures. Some people could not


    even earn as much money in a year. Would they not have lived a good life?


    Jessica could have apanied Hank to various business receptions and made friends with many


    elites and heads ofpanies. She would not need to fight with her inws every day as she did now.


    The Browns were all about money.


    Whoever had money was good.


    Liberty did not have an ie in the past, but Jessica did, so the Browns thought that thetter was


    better than the former.


    Now, it was the other way round as Liberty had an ie while Jessica did not. The Browns then


    thought that Jessica was a bearer of bad luck whereas Liberty would bring good luck to her husband.


    They kept urging Hank to divorce Jessica and remarry Liberty, which infuriated Jessica.


    ¡°Hank, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jessica took Hank¡¯s arm. The couple went downstairs together and left Liberty¡¯s rented unit. ¡°Hank, can


    you send me back to my mom¡¯s house?¡±

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358


    Jessica was not able toplete the task given to her by the unknown woman. She was worried that


    the other party would act on her family again, so she wanted Hank to send her home.


    Her family was also in the countryside.


    Hank was not too fond of visiting his mother¨Cinw. Every time he went, his mother-inw would say


    that she was feeling unwell and that shecked some things at home. Whenever he heard her, he


    would give her some money as he felt sorry for her.


    Although he did not give much, this happened every time he visited. He felt ufortable about it as if


    his mother¨Cinw was taking him as an ATM.


    Luckily, Jessica truly liked Hank and wanted to spend her life with him. When his mother¨Cinw


    demanded a high amount for bride price, Jessica stood by his side and went ahead to get their


    marriage license behind her parents¡® backs. There was nothing his mother¨Cinw could do.


    In the end, the bride price was reduced to tens of thousands of dors.


    Even so, it was still a high figure in Wiltspoon¡¯s countryside. After all, they were ordinary and not. rich


    families, so they could not bepared to those wealthy people.


    Nevertheless, after receiving the bride price, the Yateses explicitly said that the Browns would have to


    pay for the wedding reception, or they would not hold it at all. If that happened, the Yateses would bring


    a group of rtives to the city to have a wedding dinner at the Browns¡® residence instead.


    Hank discussed it with his parents and agreed to the Yateses¡® request. On the day of the wedding, both


    families and their rtives would get together to celebrate.


    The reception was set in a restaurant, but they did not dare choose a ssy hotel as they could not


    afford it.


    The Yateses would not give Jessica dowry and would only give her a few bedding sets.


    If she felt that her dowry was shabby, she could ask her husband to pay for her dowry, or she could pay


    for it out of her pocket.


    Whether it was the Browns or the Yateses, they knew Jessica had some savings.


    The Browns wanted her to pay for the renovation of their marital home, while the Yateses wanted her to


    help improve her family¡¯s lives. Jessica¡¯s mom even scolded her and said that she was raised for


    nothing. Her education was provided for, but she did not give back to her family with the money she


    had earned. Instead, she saved a lot of money for herself.


    When Jessica worked, part of her monthly sry was for her family, and she saved the rest for herself.


    No matter what her inws and family said about her, she did not touch her savings.


    This was her bottom line after marriage.


    She did not want to be like Liberty, who emptied her savings and had to ask for money from her


    husband after marriage.


    Jessica¡¯s mom had always said that a son was not as good as pocket money, and ady needed


    money to stand on her own.


    If she expected Hank to support her, she would only follow in Liberty¡¯s footsteps.


    Once the wedding was done and Sonny¡¯s matter was over, Jessica would look for a job. Even if she


    could not find a secretarial job, she would work as an ordinary clerk or open a store as Liberty did. If


    she was the boss, whatever she earned from the business would belong to her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the entrance of your housing area and you can walk home. I¡¯m not going in. I¡¯m scared


    of your parents. Every time I visit, they say they¡¯re unwell and need money to see the doctor. They just


    want my money.


    ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯ll say theyck certain things at home and ask me to buy those things for them. After


    that, they¡¯ll say they don¡¯t have the money to pay me back and will owe me first. How can I ask them to


    pay me back?¡± Hank said while getting into the car.


    He disliked his inws very much.


    Jessica said, ¡°My parents are getting older, so they¡¯re often unwell.¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re unwell, what about your brothers? Why won¡¯t they pay for your parents to see the doctor?


    Besides, do your parents have no money? They have the bride price I gave them, and they¡¯re not


    giving you dowry. Isn¡¯t that money?¡±

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359


    ¡°Your parents treat me as a dupe. Do they think I¡¯m rich? I¡¯m just an Uber driver now!¡± Hank said to


    Jessica.


    He had been in a bad mood since Liberty hung up on him.


    As such, he took it out on the Yateses.


    Jessica agreed that her parents were covertly asking for money. Her mom used to do the same. when


    she went home to visit in the past. In any case, Jessica had always given half of her sry to her


    family. No matter what her mom said after that, she did not give more. Over time, her mom stopped


    trying.


    Even so, Jessica could not stand Hankining about her family. As bad as they were, they were


    her parents, her brothers, and her sisters¨Cinw.


    ¡°Don¡¯tin about my parents. They¡¯re my parents, and it was hard for them to raise me. Now that


    you¡¯ve married me, you¡¯re their son¨Cinw. A son¨Cinw is like half a son. What¡¯s wrong with giving


    them some money for them to see the doctor?


    ¡°Have your parents not asked you for money before? Also, your outrageous sister is extremely


    shameless. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person. She has been married for over ten years and


    still intervenes in her maiden family¡¯s affairs.


    ¡°Your parents and your sister are the same. Hank, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m only putting up with your family


    because I love you. Do you think some other woman can tolerate it?¡±


    Hank had started the car, but he turned off the engine after hearing Jessica use his family. He


    refuted, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my parents asking me for some living expenses? You were raised by your


    parents, but I wasn¡¯t?


    ¡°Was it easy for my parents to raise me? You say that a son¨Cinw is like half a son, so I should. honor


    your parents. Since you married into my family and became a daughter¨Cinw of the Browns,


    shouldn¡¯t you honor my parents too? My sister has always been like that. What can I do about it? I can¡¯t


    cut ties with her¨Cshe¡¯s my only sister!¡±


    Jessica replied, ¡°Do you think your sister is family for life whereas your wife can be reced at any


    time? Is that why you keep helping your sister and siding with your family? The money your parents


    received from you has always been used to subsidize the spending of your sister¡¯s family.


    ¡°Your sister¡¯s children were all raised by your parents. Their pensions and the living expenses you gave


    are all used to support her family¡¯s spending What did your sister give back to your parents? What has


    she given back to you?


    ¡°You always say that my parents only think about helping my brothers, why don¡¯t you


    criticize your parents for helping your sister? My brothers aren¡¯t rich, but is your sister not? Her savings


    are definitely more than yours! When your brother¨Cinw wanted to open a hardware store, they even


    wanted to borrow money from us. Only someone as thick¨Cfaced as Chelsea could do something like


    that.


    ¡°If she¡¯s so capable, she should ask Liberty for money and ask for her breakfast store. Liberty¡¯s


    diner is doing so well and rakes in money every day. If she¡¯s sopetent, she should go to Liberty


    instead!¡±


    Jessica became angrier as she spoke.


    She must be crazy to think that marrying Hank could change her fate.


    Jessica did note to a realization after seeing Liberty¡¯s fate and thought she could control the


    Browns. She thought Hank would always listen to her and be on her side for the rest of her life.


    Once she changed from being his lover to his wife, she realized that she was too naive.


    ¡°Can you stop bringing Liberty up? My sister is thick¨Cskinned? Is your family not? How dare they ask


    for a bride price of 777,777 dors? Did they think I own a bank that prints money? Are they marrying


    their daughter or selling her off? If I had met their requirements, they would¡¯ve used the money for your


    brothers anyway.


    ¡°Your mom sold her daughter and used the money she got to help someone else¡¯s daughter. She


    doesn¡¯t care about what happens to her daughter after the marriage,¡± Hank retorted with a darkened


    expression.


    Neither Hank nor Jessica wanted to take a step back. They sided with their respective family and had a


    big fight in the car.


    When Hank could not win the fight anymore, he got out of the car abruptly and went around to the


    passenger seat to pull Jessica out of the car. He said furiously, ¡°You can walk back to your biased


    family.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I, Hank Brown, won¡¯t be your family¡¯s ATM. My money doesn¡¯t fall from the sky!¡±


    Following that, Hank returned to his seat and quickly drove away.


    Jessica shouted and cursed at the distant car. In the end, she even yelled, ¡°Hank Brown, let¡¯s get a


    divorce!¡±


    The wedding had not even taken ce, but she felt she could no longer go on with Hank.


    Hank drove away and did not hear Jessica asking for a divorce.


    Tears of aggravation streamed down.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360


    Jessica could not help but squat on the ground. She covered her face and cried.


    After crying for a while, she stood up and took out a piece of tissue to wipe away her tears and snot.


    She then walked forward.


    Divorce? She would not divorce for the time being.


    If she did, what would she do if she could notplete the task given to her by the unknown. woman?


    What would happen to her family?


    Besides, Jessica had snatched Hank from someone else. If she simply separated from him, would be


    laughed at for getting what she deserved.


    Jessica gritted her teeth and told herself that she could not bow down or retreat. She must teach the


    Browns a lesson.


    She definitely would not follow in Liberty¡¯s footsteps!


    Liberty was clueless about the conflict between Hank and Jessica. She had only hung up rudely


    because she did not like the tone of Hank¡¯s speech.


    She did not want to care about her ex¨Chusband anymore.


    If he truly wanted to buy clothes for Sonny, he should be able to buy suitable clothes for his son since


    she had informed him of Sonny¡¯s size.


    In any case, Liberty would not let her son go out with Hank and Jessica¨Cunless she had time to tag


    along.


    The zoo incident was still hovering over her head like a big shadow, giving her lingering fears.


    whenever she thought about it.


    Liberty dared not imagine the consequences.


    By the time Serenity was done eating, Duncan had finished assembling the small bicycle for Sonny.


    Sonny was overjoyed and wanted to ride it immediately.


    Duncan apanied him to the courtyard outside to ride his bicycle and Liberty followed suit.


    By the time Serenity went outside, Sonny had learned to ride a bike. He was cycling fast on the


    concrete road. The windmill that Duncan bought him was attached to the front of the bicycle. It moved


    with the bicycle and spun in the wind.


    It was beautiful.


    The yard was filled with Sonny¡¯sughter.


    Liberty took out her phone to record a video.


    Duncan walked over and stood by her side. He said with a smile, ¡°I was afraid the bicycle was too big


    for him. Luckily, it fits nicely. If it was slightly bigger, Sonny wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the pedals and


    couldn¡¯t ride it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, thank you.¡±


    Liberty stopped recording the video and thanked Duncan.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Duncan looked at her. At this precise moment, the sun shone on her face and painted her skin a


    bright glow. Her face looked fair with a hint of scarlet.


    ¡®She¡¯s beautiful!¡® Duncan praised internally.


    This was the first time he realized that Liberty was captivating.

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361


    ¡°Mr. Lewis?¡±


    With Duncan staring at Liberty without blinking, Liberty skeptically called him back to earth.


    Snapping out of his thoughts, Duncan said with a smile, ¡°I guess I see you every day, so I don¡¯t see the


    difference. I¡¯m only realizing now that you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. You look good. You can give Lily a run


    for her money.¡±


    Duncan was stunned by what came out of his mouth. Why was heparing Liberty to Lily?


    Liberty answered with a grin, ¡°Thanks for thepliment, but I¡¯m just an ordinary girl. Ms.


    Harmon is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, Lily is¡­ the daughter of my mom¡¯s best friend. She¡¯s staying with me for the time being as


    she¡¯s here on business. My mom loves her like a daughter. You know, we only have boys in my family.


    My mom doesn¡¯t have a daughter, so she really likes girls.


    It¡¯s like how Grandma May looks forward to having a great¨Cgranddaughter. That¡¯s how much my mom


    likes girls too. They¡¯re the same.


    ¡°Lily is a little younger than me. We met before when we were younger, but I don¡¯t remember anything


    about it. Since she¡¯s a guest, I would sometimes make time for her, no. I mean, I went to an event with


    my mom, and my mom brought her along, so I had a dance with her. That¡¯s all.¡±


    For some reason, Duncan felt the need to exin to Liberty what he did with Lilyst night.


    He did not want Liberty to think that he and Lily were an item.


    Truth be told, Liberty had no idea Duncan attended an event with Lily, much less they shared a dance


    together.


    Serenity did not tell her sister about this, but it was not like she had the chance to yet.


    Her sister expressed her disapproval of her drinkingst night the moment Serenity woke up. Liberty


    had taken strides downstairs before Serenity had the chance to chat about the event.


    Liberty replied to Duncan, ¡°Mrs. Lewis really embraces Ms. Harmon. It sounds like you and Ms.


    Harmon get along well. You should spend some quality time together. Ms. Harmon is a decent and fine


    youngdy. She¡¯s smart and capable too. I can tell she¡¯s a career woman.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ms. Harmon was a good fit for Duncan.


    Duncan was honest. ¡°That¡¯s true. Lily is a career woman, and she¡¯s smart too. We do get along. Wait, I


    mean, Liberty, what are you trying to say? Do you want me to spend quality time with her? Do you think


    we¡¯re a couple?¡±


    Liberty gleefully answered, ¡°We¡¯re adults, Mr. Lewis. I¡¯ve been there. I know your mom has been


    nagging you to get married. Mrs. Lewis takes a shine to Ms. Harmon, and Ms. Harmon hits it off with


    you and is now living with you. I think you know what your mom wants.


    ¡°No need to feel embarrassed about it. You¡¯re single, and so is Ms. Harmon. You should take your


    rtionship to the next level if things are going well between you two. Don¡¯t miss out on a girl who Is


    good for you.¡±


    Liberty gave advice to Duncan as someone who had been there and done that. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re not


    getting any younger. You¡¯re thirty¨Csix years old. What¡¯s wrong with dating? Don¡¯t be picky. Ms. Harmon


    is a greatdy and a good match for you.¡±


    Duncan looked at Liberty.


    He had reasons to believe that his mother possessed Liberty because Liberty was trying to put him and


    Lily together.


    Duncan had no hard feelings toward Lily, but there was no chemistry for him to take the step forward.


    ¡°Liberty, did my mom say something to you?¡±


    With his mind harking back to when Liberty first met Lily, Duncan had to ask.


    He had an inkling that Mom had seen Liberty.


    ¡°No. Mrs. Lewis passed by my diner the other day and dropped in for a visit. We chatted a little. As a


    mom whose thirty¨Csix¨Cyear¨Cold son is still single, she is keen to talk about her son and wants to find


    girls for him. I get it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll probably be worried like Mrs. Lewis is if Sonny turns thirty¨Csix, and there are no girls in his life.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me your mom for nagging you, Mr. Lewis. That¡¯s generally how parents are. You¡¯ll understand


    us parents when you get married and have children.¡±


    Duncan was at a loss for words.


    A whileter, he said, ¡°You¡¯re younger than me. Don¡¯t talk to me like you¡¯re older.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯m just saying as someone who has been there. I¡¯ve been through marriage, but


    you don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. You don¡¯t have the experience of sharing a life with someone else.¡±

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362


    Duncan was speechless.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Do you really think Lily and I are suited for each other? Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s out for my position and


    wealth?¡±


    ¡°Lily¡¯s family has a huge business. She¡¯s the vice president of her family¡¯spany, so I doubt she¡¯s


    after your money. You have status, but so does she. It¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s out for your position


    and wealth. You two together will only be a union of power and wealth.¡±


    Liberty gave Duncan a look like he was out of his mind. That question was a bolt out of the blue.


    Mrs. Lewis was such a prouddy with high standards. The girl Mrs. Lewis picked for Duncan must be


    beyond amazing.


    ¡°I mean, I might be the better pick out of all the men Lily knows. That¡¯s why she wants to get. together


    with me. It¡¯s not that she likes me. I don¡¯t believe she isn¡¯t scared or disgusted by the scar on my face.¡±


    While fixating on his face, Liberty answered with a smile, ¡°Once you fall in love with Ms. Harmon, you¡¯ll


    wobble your way to get cosmetic surgery to remove the scar before she even makes that request.¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°Liberty, can you not say ¡®wobble¡®¡­ I¡¯m not a penguin.¡±


    Liberty burst intoughter.


    She believed Duncan put up his walls and had not put himself out there when it came to women.


    Duncan was wary and suspected ill intentions even from an heiress and career woman like Ms.


    Harmon.


    It was likely he had been single thus far due to his distrust toward women.


    Someone poor like Liberty could never understand the mind of the wealthy.


    ¡°Mom, Dunc.¡±


    Sonny was on the bicycle. He called out to the adults while riding, leaving the pinwheel between the


    bike handles to spin quickly. He happily freed a hand to grab the pinwheel, only for the bicycle to flip


    over when he let go. He fell onto the grass by the road.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    A bunch of people ran over.


    Duncan¡¯s tall build and long legs came in handy as he sprinted ahead of the rest.


    He first scooped Sonny up.


    The little man took a nasty tumble after falling off his bike. He was frowning and on the verge of tears


    when Duncan picked him up.


    ¡°Where did you hurt yourself?¡± Liberty and Serenity anxiously asked as they gathered around the boy.


    Sonny turned around and extended his arms to his mother. With Liberty taking over, he pursed his lips


    and uttered, ¡°Mom, I fell.¡±


    ¡°Let me see where you hurt yourself.¡±


    Liberty put her son down.


    The sisters bent down to check Sonny for injuries.


    He was unscathed.


    The boy had too much fun on the bike and was embarrassed by the first tumble. Hence, the reason


    tears filled his eyes.


    Duncan held Sonny¡¯s bicycle up. The front wheel and basket were crooked from the crash.


    ¡°My bicycle is broken.¡±


    Sonny, who managed to pull back the tears, could not stop himself from wailing when he saw the state


    of his bike.

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363


    Zachary¡¯s personal car drove into the vi.


    He could hear Sonny¡¯s crying before even getting out of the car.


    Once the car was packed, Zachary got out and tookrge strides to Serenity.


    Serenity and her sister were trying to settle Sonny down. Seeing that Zachary was back, Serenity said


    to Sonny, ¡°Sonny, your uncle is here. Your uncle is the best. He can help fix your bike.¡±


    Tinkling with the bicycle, Duncan jumped in. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sonny. I can fix your bike. No need to trouble


    your uncle.¡±


    It was a tiny issue from the bike being overturned. It was an easy repair.


    As Zachary drew close, Sonny put his hands out to his uncle. With Zachary holding him, he cried and


    asked, ¡°Uncle Zack, my bicycle is broken. Can you fix it?¡±


    Zachary gestured for Serenity to bring him a tissue.


    Serenity grabbed a tissue and handed it to him. Zachary wiped away Sonny¡¯s tears and tenderly


    uttered, ¡°Dunc is repairing your bike right now. Don¡¯t worry, your bicycle will be okay. It¡¯s just a small


    problem. Don¡¯t cry. Sonny is a man. You can¡¯t cry in the face of every tiny issue.


    ¡°We men should shed blood and not tears. Get it?¡±


    Sonny whimpered. ¡°But I feel hurt and want to cry.¡±


    Zachary asked affectionately, ¡°Why do you feel hurt? Is it because your bike is broken? Did someone


    break it?¡±


    ¡°No. I let go and the bike turned.¡±


    ¡°So you were the cause of it. Why do you feel hurt? So your bike turned. You must remember not. to


    make the same mistake again. The dent on the bicycle is a minor issue. We, adults, can fix it for you.


    You don¡¯t have to cry even if we can¡¯t fix it though.


    ¡°We can always call a specialist to repair the bike if we can¡¯t do it ourselves. They have the tools and


    technique, but in the event that the bicycle is beyond repair, we can just get a new one for you. There¡¯s


    no need to cry. We must think of solutions when we experience problems instead of crying. Crying


    doesn¡¯t solve anything. People will only think of you as weak to cry when running into problems.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Babe, that¡¯s too much for Sonny to take in.¡±


    ¡°Well, I still need to tell him. One day, he¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Liberty agreed with her brother¨Cinw. That was how she educated her son too.


    She believed education should begin early and at home without putting it on pause because they were


    young.


    ¡°Alright, Sonny. Your bicycle is fixed,¡± said Duncan with a smile after putting Sonny¡¯s ride back together.


    Sonny cocked his head and looked at his bicycle. It was as good as new. The boy slipped out of


    Zachary¡¯s arms and checked out his bike with a beaming face. It was really repaired.


    ¡°Thank you, Dunc. You¡¯re the best! You¡¯re better than Dad!¡±


    Sonny expressed his gratitude and even pointed out that Duncan was better than his father.


    His dad could not even assemble the Lego bricks, but Dunc could build the Lego bricks and repair his


    bike.


    Exuding softness in his expression, Duncan reached out to stroke Sonny¡¯s head and confidently said, ¡°I


    am better than your dad.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Hank was no match for him.


    ¡°Uncle Zack, I can ride a bike. I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Since Sonny wanted to perform for Zachary, thetter dotingly said, ¡°Okay. Show me.¡±


    Sonny pushed his bicycle to an area and rode away as the adults watched him.


    He did not get far and soon returned to where the adults were.


    Zachary took Sonny off the bike and praised the boy, ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Sonny! Do you want to learn. to


    ride it better?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364


    ¡°You can ride the bicycle better if you pick up the art of self¨Cdefense. Do you want to learn to fight?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Zachary carried Sonny to a man in ck who was standing not too far away. As he was walking.


    Zachary said, ¡°Sonny, I got you an instructor to teach you to fight. You must listen to him and work


    hard.¡±


    Everybody turned their attention to the stranger.


    Serenity said to her sister, ¡°Zachary mentioned he¡¯ll get someone to teach Sonny to fight for himself.


    He can train and learn to protect himself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of Zachary,¡±


    Liberty was grateful.


    Her brother¨Cinw did bring it up after what happened at the zoo.


    Liberty believed boys should pick up a skill for self¨Cdefense.


    Duncan jumped in. ¡°You could¡¯ve told me that Sonny wants to learn to fight. I can teach him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re busy with work. I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    Liberty thought to herself, ¡®It must cost a lot to hire Duncan to be my son¡¯s instructor. Sure, I have made


    some money now, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can afford Duncan.¡±


    Zachary hired the son of the instructor who taught him, his brother, and his cousins. Although the son


    was not as skilled as their instructor, the man knew enough stuff to put Sonny in the right. direction.


    Reminded by his hefty workload, Duncan smiled without saying anything more.


    ¡°This is William Jr., the son of William Sr. who taught me, my brothers, and my cousins. He¡¯s really


    good and has opened a few gyms of his own. A lot of people learn to fight from him.¡±


    Zachary introduced William to his sister¨Cinw.


    Liberty said hello to William.


    William was about Dunca¡¯s age. He was a decent young man with a towering build. Although he looked


    stern, the man curled his lips when Liberty greeted him. ¡°Hello, everybody.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary put Sonny down.


    William kneeled down, getting at Sonny¡¯s eye level as he sized Sonny up. The man felt Sonny¡¯s limbs


    and torso before telling Zachary, ¡°Mr. Zachary, we can train your nephew young, and he¡¯ll be able to


    take down a dozen people alone after years of training.


    ¡°But I doubt he can be the champion of the world.¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°We just want Sonny to learn to fight and protect himself, William. He doesn¡¯t need


    to be famous for being the best. Just teach him to the best of your ability.¡±


    The art of self¨Cdefense, for people in their circle, was merely for what it was called¨Cself¨Cdefense.


    There was no need to make a name for themselves in the world of fighting.


    Many would take it up as a hobby or enjoy a ss or two.


    The York family hired the real deal to teach them to draw blood because of Grandma May¡¯s wishes.


    Zachary mentioned that Serenity¡¯s skills were more than enough to take out girls or regr thugs.


    However, Serenity had no chance of surviving against a real professional.


    William¡¯s mind was at ease.


    Instead of feeling ttered, William felt the pressure when Zachary came asking for his help. William


    was concerned that Zachary may ask for a lot, and that he would not be able to meet Zachary¡¯s


    demands.


    William was not in the position to say no because the York boys had learned to fight from his father.


    That was why William came with Zachary to meet with his future and youngest student.


    Thank goodness Zachary had no intention of letting the boy be famous in the fighting world. He could


    focus on guiding the young child in the art of self¨Cdefense.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365


    Liberty immediately told her son to greet William Jr


    ¡°Hello, William.¡±


    With Sonny greeting his instructor, William responded with a smile.


    The boy may not have a real talent to learn to fight, but he was the cutest little thing. William had a


    good first impression of Sonny.


    ¡°Come in, William.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity invited William into the house.


    Taking Sonny by the hand, Liberty took strides into the house with Duncan.


    ¡°Are you getting your car this afternoon, Liberty?¡± Duncan asked in a seemingly casual way.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Liberty was all smiles talking about the car. Although she did not buy a luxury car, it was the first vehicle


    she bought for herself.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty was over the moon.


    ¡°I have nothing to do this afternoon, so I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Liberty turned down the kind gesture. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Lewis. It¡¯s only taking the car. I¡¯ll just drive the car


    back. Seren is going with me.¡±


    Duncan smiled, ¡°I thought you were going alone. I shouldn¡¯t interfere since Serenity is going with you.


    Be careful. It¡¯s your first¨Ctime driving. Don¡¯t be too nervous. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    ¡°I got my driving license a while ago. The ce I used to work at gave me apany car. I think I drive


    well.¡±


    Duncan had no idea what else to say.


    The group walked into the house and sat down when the doorbell rang.


    Not too longter, a maid came in and approached Serenity. The maid uttered with respect,¡± Missus, a


    certain Ms. Harmon wishes to see you.¡±


    Ms. Harmon?


    Serenity immediately thought of Lily.


    She took a nce at Duncan.


    Feeling the burn of Serenity¡¯s gaze, Duncan answered, ¡°She¡¯s here for you, Serenity. Why are you


    looking at me?¡±


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.


    She told the maid, ¡°Please invite Ms. Harmon in.¡±


    The maid courteously responded before turning on her heel and leaving.


    Soon, Lily arrived in the living room.


    Right behind her, the maid was carrying Lily¡¯s stuff.


    Serenity rose to her feet and weed Lily with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to bring me gifts. Your


    presence is good enough, Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Lily said with a smile, ¡°I heard you like desserts, so I made some in my free time. I hope you don¡¯t mind


    that I brought you some.¡±


    She gave the desserts she made to Serenity.


    The rest was health supplements.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Serenity grabbed the desserts and thanked Lily.


    ¡°I must try them since you made them. I love sweets and desserts.¡±


    Lily replied, ¡°I love to eat and make them too, but work can get in the way. It¡¯s been a while since I


    made anything. I hope you¡¯ll enjoy them.¡±


    Serenity and Lily chatted as they approached the rest of the group.


    Lily said hello to everybody before taking a seat next to Duncan. While sitting, she stole a nce. at


    Liberty¡¯s reaction. Liberty maintained a smile on her face without reacting any differently. She was


    convinced that Liberty had no romantic feelings for Duncan.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366


    Now, it was time for Lily to make her move.


    The maid served tea.


    Lily picked up a cup and elegantly took a sip.


    Serenity opened one of the boxes and tried a dessert. As the food was good, she invited everybody to


    sample.


    Zachary was not keen on anything sweet. He would only try it if the food was made by Serenity, so he


    would not bother with anyone else¡¯s.


    Duncan would prefer not to eat sweet food either. Nevertheless, he would still taste the food out of


    courtesy.


    Now that he tried Lily¡¯s dessert, Duncan thought his senses were not overwhelmed by the sweetness,


    so he took another.


    Seeing that Duncan grabbed the dessert twice, Lily reflected joy in her eyes.


    Although Lily said she was here to meet Serenity, everybody, excluding William and Sonny, knew Lily


    was here for Duncan.


    Still, Serenity could feel Lily¡¯s intention to be good friends.


    Zachary and Duncan were best friends, and Lily liked Duncan. If Lily could win Duncan¡¯s heart and be


    a couple with him, there was bound to be a long¨Cterm interaction between the group. Serenity was


    open to starting a friendship with Lily.


    Aunt Audrey told Serenity not to underestimate the circle of married women in the higher society.


    It was a group of connections to get intel and close deals. Since she was the missus of the York. family,


    she needed not to cozy up to anyone. She would try not to step on other people¡¯s toes and tried to be


    close to those whose friendships were worthwhile. Serenity could simply steer clear of


    those who had ill intentions.


    Serenity was no longer just representing herself, but Zachary and the whole York family.


    The philosophy Serenity upheld was not to be a drag even if she could not bring glory to the York.


    family.


    ¡°Lunch is ready, sir, missus,¡± Sam said in a soft voice.


    The couple invited everybody to the dinner table.


    Zachary hired an instructor for Sonny for one¨Con¨Cone sessions. Nevertheless, William mentioned. that


    Sonny was a young beginner, so the boy could spend some time building a good foundation. with


    fellow beginners at his gym.


    After Sonny got the basics down¨Cpat and was a little older, William could start giving him personal


    attention.


    The Yorks had a private gym room, By then, Sonny could take up residence at Wildridge Manor.


    It would take a while to build a firm foundation. Zachary and his wife would probably move back to


    Wildridge manor because they would have their own kid. The ce was huge, had a great view, and


    was secured. The children would be well¨Cprotected there.


    The kids of the York family were shielded from the outside world before they reached adulthood


    or stepped into society.


    Considering that business could get hectic for Liberty, Zachary assigned Jim to drive Sonny back and


    forth from the gym.


    Duncan and Lily left together after lunch. William left a business card to Liberty before taking his leave.


    Sonny would begin his lessons at William¡¯s gym tomorrow.


    Since Sonny had not started attending kindergarten yet, he had a lot of free time and could take the


    lessons anytime.


    Serenity and her husband apanied Liberty to get her car.


    Liberty joyfully drove her son home once she got the car. Finally, Zachary had some alone time with his


    wife.


    ¡°Where do you want to go, honey? I¡¯m all yours. I¡¯ll be with you no matter where you go.¡±


    Although things were good with the couple right now, they rarely ever went on a date.


    Serenity slumped against the chair and said, ¡°I¡¯m down with whatever. Just take me wherever you


    want.¡±


    She yawned with grace. ¡°I bet you told on me to my sister this morning. My sister walked into the room


    and said I drank too much.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a good thing her migraine was subsiding.


    Otherwise, her sister would give her a piece of her mind.


    ¡°No. I went to Lewis & Co. to speak to Duncan, but he wasn¡¯t at the office. I had to drop by your sister¡¯s


    diner since I was passing by. Your sister asked about you, and it just slipped my mouth. I wasn¡¯t telling


    on you.¡±


    Serenity let out a snicker.


    As if she would believe him!

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367


    ¡°Do you want to go horse riding?¡± Zachary asked while behind the wheel.


    Determined to have a date with his wife, he did not allow his chauffeur toe along. He did the


    driving instead.


    The security convoy kept a good distance from the couple.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to ride.¡±


    Serenity was honest.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°I can teach you. It¡¯s the perfect weather to ride since it¡¯s neither warm nor cold. I¡¯ll


    take you to the family¡¯s stable.¡±


    ¡°Your family has a horse stable too, huh?¡±


    ¡°My family is your family. Don¡¯t be a stranger to me. We have a lot of horses in the stable. A lot of


    people who love riding would frequent our stable.


    The equestrian facility had brought in quite the revenue.


    Those who had done equestrian were loaded.


    ¡°Dn is responsible for the operation. He lives and breathes horses. He¡¯s doing good in the


    equestrian business. We can expect a sizable profit every quarter.¡±


    Serenity remembered Dn as a smiling little sunshine. The boy was tan, probably from racing along


    the wind on a horse.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I really want to check out the stable. You can¡¯tugh at me if I can¡¯t get


    the hang of riding horses.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. Just take your time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity let out another yawn before closing her eyes and saying, ¡°I¡¯ll catch up on some sleep. Wake


    me when we get there, babe.¡±


    ¡°Have some rest.¡±


    Serenity mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling tiredtely. I wonder if it¡¯s due to the change in weather.¡± Zachary


    suddenly stopped the car at the side of the road.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    With Zachary hitting the brakes, Serenity thought something had happened. She opened her eyes and


    sat up to look out the window. Seeing that nothing was going on, she turned to Zachary, confused why


    he pulled up at the side of the road.


    ¡°Seren, have you been feeling tired recently and can barely keep your eyes open? Do you feel like


    sleeping even though you just got up?¡±


    Serenity gave it some thought before answering, ¡°I don¡¯t feel tired. I just feel sleepy. It¡¯s the change of


    weather. It¡¯s normal to feel this way. That¡¯s what I usually feel in the past. What¡¯s wrong? You look


    solemn. Do you think I¡¯m sick? Something terminal?¡±


    Zachary tapped his finger on her head.


    ¡°Nonsense. I just thought you have the same symptoms of being pregnant.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°So you think I¡¯m pregnant?¡±


    Zachary did not hide how he felt. ¡°I secretly asked my mom what women are like when they first get


    pregnant. At least then I¡¯ll know whether you are when you start showing the symptoms.¡±


    Serenity opened her mouth to say something, but no words left her lips.


    What happened to rolling with the punches? He had already done his homework.


    ¡°No, I need to take you to a physical examination at the hospital. We can¡¯t go horse riding if you¡¯re


    pregnant. We can go another day if you¡¯re not pregnant.¡± By the time they got out of the hospital after a


    physical, it would be too dark to go to the stable.


    Serenity was at a loss for words.


    It took a remark from Serenity for Zachary to drag Serenity all the way to the hospital.


    Serenity could just take a pee test to check whether she was pregnant.


    The oue was negative.

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368


    Serenity had no idea what to feel when she got the results back. Despite engaging in intimate activities


    for a while, she had not been knocked up Now that Serenity was in the hospital, she intended to do a


    full medical examination.


    Zachary did not want to as he believed they were fit and great in health.


    He simply believed that their time had note yet.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, we might as well go for a physical. What if there¡¯s something wrong with us? Early


    detection is early prevention.¡±


    Serenity tried to convince Zachary to have the full medical examination with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m healthy. I always have a full check¨Cup every six months, so I would know if there¡¯s something


    wrong with me. You¡¯re fine too. You rarely catch a cold. How can you have an issue? We don¡¯t need an


    examination. It¡¯s just not our time yet.¡±


    Zachary dragged Serenity to leave.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was not in the mood for a physical.


    Zachary firmly believed he was fine!


    So was Serenity!


    ¡°Many people look healthy, but something off might show on the medical report. Are you scared of


    doctors, Zachary? Are you scared you might see something you don¡¯t like?¡±


    Zachary scowled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not scared of doctors. Seren, we¡¯ve been together for six months. It¡¯s


    not strange that you¡¯re not pregnant yet. Don¡¯t think too much about it. We cane for a medical


    check¨Cup if it¡¯s been a decade and you¡¯re not pregnant yet.¡±


    ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be toote if wee ten yearster. I would be pushing forty. It will take years to remedy the


    issue if something shows up on the report. By then, I would be having a high¨Crisk pregnancy due to my


    age. There¡¯s also the possibility of it having no cure.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we just do an examination since we¡¯re already here? You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. I


    just want to tackle the issue if there¡¯s one so that we can have a baby of our own.¡±


    ¡°You talk as if I might have a health issue and deliberately try to get out of seeing a doctor. I know my


    body. You know better than anyone if I¡¯m fine in that department.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face turned grimacing.


    Serenity said, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re in the best of health. It¡¯s my issue. Alright. Then, I¡¯ll get


    the examination. You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do the medical examination either. I said we¡¯re both fine. Don¡¯t put the


    pressure on yourself.¡±


    Serenity believed that she should at least get a clear idea of where her health was. She should bring


    her health up to the optimum level if it was not quite there.


    With the couple unable to prevail over the other, Zachary blew up and shook Serenity¡¯s hand off.


    Wincing his face, he uttered, ¡°You can do whatever you want.¡±


    He ditched Serenity and turned on his heel to take strides out of there.


    The security team exchanged nces as the couple got into a fight at the end of the hallway. While the


    bodyguards stayed on alert, no one dared interrupt them.


    Now that Mr. Zachary stormed off without waiting for the missus, the security team knew it was bad.


    The couple was at it again.


    Mr. Zachary was furious.


    In the end, the team of security split into two.


    Half of them went after Zachary while the other half stayed to protect Serenity.


    It hurt Serenity that Zachary threw her hand off and walked away with a scowl. She felt a lump in her


    throat, and tears welling in her eyes as he took off without looking back. She stubbornly refused to let


    herself cry.


    All she wanted was to get a physical and see if there was anything wrong with them. They had been


    married for seven months and had been a real couple for five months. However, she was not expecting


    yet. Although they were not in a hurry to start a family, there was nothing wrong with ruling things out.


    If there was a problem, early detection was early prevention.


    Was she wrong?


    Zachary¡¯s tantrum as an heir was showing again.


    Serenity believed there was nothing wrong with Zachary, but why could she not have a medical


    examination anyway?


    He looked anticipated when they arrived at the hospital just now.


    Now the couple had a falling out, and he abandoned her to go off on his own.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369


    The bodyguards drew close and stared at Serenity.


    ¡°Missus.¡±


    Drawing a few deep breaths, Serenity tried to get a grip on herself. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She lowered her head and looked at the urine test results scrunched in her hands. Serenity folded the


    piece of paper and slipped it into her pocket before walking away.


    The security team followed her out of the hospital and into the hospital¡¯s parking lot.


    While walking, the bodyguards prayed that Mr. Zachary was waiting for the missus in the car.


    Mr. Zachary had a bad temper, but he was all bark and no bite every time he fought with the missus.


    Mr. Zachary would never abandon the missus.


    s, the bodyguards were in for a disappointment.


    They marched behind Serenity to the parking lot, but Zachary¡¯s car was nowhere in sight. Only two


    vehicles belonging to the bodyguards were still there.


    Serenity cocked her head back and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your car key?¡±


    With a bodyguard fishing out his car key, Serenity put her hand out. The bodyguard hesitated for a bit


    before handing the key to Serenity.


    ¡°You can stop following me now.¡±


    ¡°Missus,¡± the bodyguards cried.


    Serenity unlocked the car, pulled the door open, and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can go back to him.¡± Soon,


    Serenity drove off.


    The bodyguards stood there as Serenity took off with the bodyguard¡¯s car.


    Serenity was in a foul mood.


    After leaving the hospital, Serenity drove around aimlessly. She simply steered ahead so long as there


    was a road in front of her.


    It was getting dark.


    Serenity had no idea how long or how far she had been on the drive. She was on and off the highway,


    gradually pulling up when she reached an area where cars were scarce.


    Both sides of the road were rows of trees. She was nowhere near a residential area.


    Without getting out of the car, Serenity simply sat in the car and stared into nk space.


    A whileter, she pulled out her phone for a look. There was no activity with her phone; neither an


    iing call nor a text message.


    She would not contact Zachary since he was not in touch with her.


    Serenity did not believe that she was in the wrong.


    Was she at fault to ask for a medical check¨Cup?


    They could treat it as an annual health examination if everything was okay.


    Early detection called for early intervention. 1


    Zachary was used to the people abiding by his orders. He would feel challenged if the situation. was


    otherwise.


    Fine. If he did not want to contact her, then so be it.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity made up her mind to give the sourpuss the snub tonight.


    After a moment in silence, Serenity turned the car around and headed for the city center.


    She input the Soxes¡® address in the GPS as she had decided to stay the night at her best friend¡¯s


    ce.


    Meanwhile, Zachary made a beeline to Wildridge Manor after leaving the hospital.


    Tania and her husband were ying chess in the yard.


    A maid approached and held her tongue as the couple was deep in chess strategies.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Liam smiled at his pensive wife before tenderly talking to the maid.


    Now that he had retired and kept his hands off the family business, the stern and aloof air around Liam


    was no more. Liam was a different person now with his mild manners and good temper. The friendliest


    face in Wildridge Manor for the servants was Liam.

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370


    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, Mr. Zachary is back.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Liam asked skeptically, ¡°Did Serenitye back with him?¡±


    ¡°Only two cars returned. Mr. Zachary drove one himself, and the other was the security vehicle. It


    appears the missus isn¡¯t in the car.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Liam then instructed the maid, ¡°Tell the kitchen to cook extra servings. Zachary should at least


    stay for dinner.¡±


    The maid wanted tough.


    This was Mr. Zachary¡¯s home.


    It was normal that Mr. Zachary could dine at his own ce.


    Yet, Mr. Liam acted as though Mr. Zachary was the guest trying to freeload a meal.


    The maid gave the couple some space.


    Liam turned to his beloved wife. ¡°Have you figured out a way to checkmate? I¡¯m going if you¡¯re stuck.¡±


    ¡°Let me mull this over. Don¡¯t bother me. I wille up with a way. What did Eunice say? Is Zack back?


    Oh, he has time toe home?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? He rarelyes back to the manor now that he has a wife. He usually justes back


    for a brief talk. It¡¯s like the manor isn¡¯t his home.¡±


    Tania stood up for her son. ¡°Zack said that you¡¯re his role model. He takes after you. He¡¯s a chip off the


    old block. You boys are the same.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s temper was like his deceased grandfather¡¯s. While Zachary has all the hallmarks of his


    father, Liam was no different from Zachary when he was younger.


    Only, Liam was now old and retired. He was approachable nowadays because all his time was spent


    with his wife.


    As the couple was chatting, Zachary walked into the yard.


    The bodyguards did not follow him.


    Seeing that his parents were ying chess, Zachary drew close and stood by his mother. He stared at


    the chess board from an erect position.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Seren?¡± lifting her chin, Tania nced at her son and asked.


    Zachary pursed his lips without a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you get into another row?¡± Tania asked from experience before turning to her


    husband. ¡°We should end here, but it¡¯s not that I lost to you. Our son is not in a good mood. I need to


    talk to him. We will continue this tomorrow.¡±


    Tania then messed up the chess pieces.


    Despite cracking her head, Tania could not gain the upper hand in chess. Still, she was not willing to


    admit defeat. Hence, she shuffled the pieces and restarted the game tomorrow. Liam was used to his


    wife¡¯s tactics.


    He took his time in putting away the chess pieces and asked, ¡°You¡¯re always nuts about Seren. You


    two were good at the social eventst night. What happened now?¡±


    ¡°That is how couples can be. Name me a couple who doesn¡¯t fight. We always argued in our younger


    days,¡± Tania retorted.


    ¡°Sit down, Zack. Tell me what happened. I won¡¯t take Seren¡¯s side unless she¡¯s not at fault. I stand with


    the truth. I¡¯ll help you talk to Seren if you¡¯re right and vice versa.¡±


    Zachary murmured, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Although Mom said she stood with the truth, Mom was clearly backing Serenity up.


    Of course, Zachary was d that his mother was supportive of Serenity.


    It meant that Tania had epted Serenity as her daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°We argued because our opinions shed.¡±


    Since Nana was not home, Zachary poured his heart to his parents.


    Tania asked affectionately, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I can be the neutral person between you two.¡±


    ¡°I was going to take Seren horseback riding this afternoon, but Seren talked about her recent fatigue


    while on the way. I thought she was pregnant, so I changed the itinerary and took her to the hospital


    instead of the stable.¡±


    Looking pleasantly surprised, Tania and her husband asked, ¡°Are we going to be grandparents?¡±


    Liam said, ¡°Zack, your mom and I will be happy regardless of whether Serenity has a boy or a girl. We


    won¡¯t be like your nana, nagging for a great¨Cgranddaughter. Of course, we¡¯ll be happier if have a girl for


    us to treat as a princess.¡±

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371


    ¡°Your nana mentioned that whoever brings a daughter to the family will get a five-hundred-million-


    dor reward from the family fund. Your mom and I will give you something too. Well, we won¡¯t give


    more than your nana. We¡¯ll add five hundred million dors to the pot too.¡±


    Liam and his wife had personal assets amounting to several hundred million dors.


    The extra five hundred million dors out of their pockets was not a small amount to them.


    ¡°No one has gotten the five hundred million dors. Zack, maybe you and Seren will get lucky.¡±


    Tania gleefully chimed in. ¡°I¡¯ll give half of my jewelry to my granddaughter if you give us one.¡±


    Zachary looked at his parents.


    He waited until his parents had a happy moment to themselves before murmuring, ¡°The pee result was


    negative.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Negative?¡±


    Liam turned his attention to his wife whose smile froze. Tania uttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young.


    You¡¯ve only been married for six months. You still haven¡¯t had your wedding reception. There¡¯s no rush.


    We¡¯re bound to hear good news since you haven¡¯t used protection.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s not pregnant.¡±


    Disappointed, Liam said, ¡°I thought I could finally give out the reward to my daughter-inw.¡±


    Tania immediately consoled him, ¡°It¡¯s okay that she¡¯s not pregnant yet. They¡¯re young. There¡¯s no rush.


    The wedding preparations are still underway. Her belly will show at the wedding if she¡¯s pregnant now.


    She¡¯ll have a bump in their wedding photos. Zack, has Seren¡¯s wedding dress been custom ordered?¡±


    Serenity was the missus of the York family, so she needed a designer to tailor a dress for her.


    Zachary had not had a wedding dress custom-designed for his wife¡­


    It suddenly hit him that he had left a lot of matters on the back burner, probably because he thought he


    still had time before the wedding.


    ¡°We got pregnant early, didn¡¯t we, Tania? You had Zack by the time we got back from our honeymoon.¡±


    Liam had no other intentions when he said this.


    Nevertheless, Zachary took it the other way.


    He believed his parents may say they were not in a hurry to have a grandchild, but the truth of the


    matter was his parents could not wait. His parents must think that he and Serenity should be pregnant


    as they had been married for months.


    His mother had him early, carrying him in the belly when she returned from her honeymoon. Zachary


    had been officially together with Serenity for five months and had gone all the way with Serenity for a


    while. Still, there were no buns in the oven yet.


    Did their healthe into y?


    Since Mrs. Stone said that frequent intimacy had an impact on the chances of conceiving, Zachary had


    been holding back for a couple of nights. All he did was hold Serenity to sleep.


    ¡°Zack, did you get into a fight with Seren because she isn¡¯t pregnant?¡± Getting an inkling, Tania red


    at her husband and asked her son.


    Zachary fell silent for a while before answering, ¡°Seren was worried that there might be a problem with


    our health and suggested a body check-up. I said no. I think there¡¯s nothing wrong with me, and she¡¯s


    healthy too. We both look after ourselves, so I doubt there¡¯s a problem.


    ¡°She asked if I was scared of the doctors. Anyway, she put her foot down on getting a medical


    examination, but I didn¡¯t want to. Then¡­ I got mad and ditched her. I left.¡±


    Liam and his wife were speechless.


    The next minute, Tania raised her hand and gave Zachary a p.


    Liam threw the chessboard at his son.


    The chess board and pieces that had been put away were mmed onto Zachary and scattered on the


    ground.


    Zachary winced his face.


    He looked at his parents.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with getting a physical? Just think of it as an annual check-up. Fine, if you don¡¯t


    want to get a physical. Why did you ditch Seren? You¡¯re really¡­ Seren probably feels hurt and wants


    to cry.¡±


    Tania yelled at her son, ¡°When are you ever going to change that temper of yours?¡±

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372


    Zachary answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything harsh. I just left. Why would she feel hurt and cry?¡±


    The thought of Serenity shedding tears broke his heart.


    ¡°How would you feel if Serenity leaves you alone in the hospital?¡± Tania asked her son.


    Her son had no game when it came to rtionships. It was no wonder Grandma May made Zachary


    marry Serenity to repay her kindness. With that temper of Zachary¡¯s, any woman would give him the


    snub.


    Zachary pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have legs. I know the way. I know my way home


    even if she doesn¡¯t leave with me.¡±


    Tania was at a loss for words.


    ¡°I said we¡¯re fine in health, and there¡¯s no need for a physical. She said that I¡¯m scared of doctors and


    that I looked like I¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡±


    Zachary whined, ¡°She won¡¯t trust my word. She doesn¡¯t trust me enough. She can¡¯t get pregnant just


    because we want her to. I¡¯ve not been married to her for long. We can get a physical when we can¡¯t get


    pregnant in a decade or so.¡±


    Tania was speechless.


    Seriously, Tania would never know that she wanted so badly to beat up her son, who had always been


    her pride and joy, if he did not get married.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be old in a decade or so. You need time to resolve any issue if anything shows up on the


    medical report. Seren would have a high¨Crisk pregnancy by then. You b*stard! God knows what is


    going on in that brain of yours! Would it hurt you to get a medical examination?¡±


    Liam gave his son a piece of his mind too.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the problem of getting a check¨Cup or not. He abandoned Seren alone in the hospital and took


    off himself. Zachary, don¡¯te running to us and ask for our help if Serenity decides to give you the


    silent treatment. You deserve it. You still think Serenity is acting up and that you¡¯re not the problem.¡±


    Rising to her feet, Tania pulled her husband up.


    ¡°Come on, Liam. I think I won¡¯t be able to keep my image as ady for once if I continue to listen to


    him.¡±


    Liam walked with his wife into the house.


    He said to the maid the moment he set foot inside. ¡°Tell the kitchen that the extra serving is no longer


    required.¡±


    The maid was confused. ¡°But Mr. Zachary is back.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him!¡±


    The maid had no idea what had happened, but it was not her position to ask, seeing that Liam and


    Tania were furious. She quietly went into the kitchen andmunicated the same to the chef.


    Zachary sat in silence outside for a while before entering the house.


    He then realized that his parents had dinner.


    With Zacharying into the house, Tania told the maid, ¡°Clear the table. We don¡¯t have much


    leftover, so just dump it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t eaten,¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have anything for you here. You have a wife. Your own family. Go home and have


    dinner with your wife.¡±


    Tania wanted to kick her son out.


    Zachary answered, ¡°Mom¡­ This is my home too.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not weed here so long as you¡¯re not with Seren.¡±


    Zachary scowled. ¡°Am I your child or is Seren your child, Mom?¡±


    ¡°I shower Seren with more love and attention because she¡¯s not my child so that she can feel the


    warmth of a home.¡±


    Pursing his lips, Zachary turned to his father.


    Liam uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. You¡¯re lucky your nana isn¡¯t here. She¡¯ll make you doubt yourself if she


    were home. You¡¯re lucky that your mom and I don¡¯t have a sharp tongue like your nana.¡±

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373


    Zachary could not pull a longer face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wish to have grandchildren too?¡±


    Tania said, ¡°Yes, we do, but we never want to rush Serenity, so don¡¯t put the me on us. We never


    pressure Serenity to give us a grandchild.¡±


    ¡°Seren puts the burden on herself.¡± Zachary knew Serenity was feeling it when she talked about getting


    a physical.


    He believed Serenity was stressed from trying to get pregnant.


    ¡°You should be telling Seren that the child wille when the timees if she¡¯s feeling the pressure.


    It¡¯ll be harder for her to get pregnant while sitting under a lot of pressure. Tell her not to think too much


    about it. You have not been together for long. I think the medical examination is necessary after two to


    three years of trying without hearing any good news.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m saying. I don¡¯t think we need a check-up since we¡¯re both fine and healthy. She¡¯s just


    under a lot of stress. I told her that I¡¯ll take her on a trip after Josh and Jasmine¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    It dawned on Tania that her son was reminding them not to rush or pressure Serenity even if Serenity


    did not get pregnant in the next two years.


    The boy was conniving indeed.


    As Serenity¡¯s parents-inw, they had never rushed Serenity because the young couple did not even


    have a wedding reception yet. Tania and Liam did not feel the need to jump through the steps.


    ¡°Alright now. It¡¯s a matter between you two, so you should take care of it. I can promise you that I won¡¯t


    rush you into starting a family in ten years. You can decide when you¡¯re ready.¡±


    With Zachary¡¯s facial lines softening, he said to his mother, ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Hurry up and apologize to Serenity. Don¡¯t just walk away every time you have a fit.


    You go nuts when Serenity does it to you. You¡¯re lucky Serenity is nice and tolerates you,¡± Tania


    peevishly remarked.


    Zachary uttered, ¡°I got to go.¡±


    Liam asked, ¡°Are you going to stay for dinner?¡±


    Tania jumped in. ¡°Dinner? He can forget it and leave hungry. All he needs to do is bend over and cry


    out in pain when Seren won¡¯t give him time of the day. Seren will feel bad for him.¡±


    Zachary blushed.


    ¡°Mom, I never pretended to be sick or poorly.¡±


    He was really sick thest time he had a stomach ache.


    Tania nced at her husband before replying, ¡°You have a lifetime to spend with each other. Are you


    going to guarantee that you¡¯re never going to pretend to be sick or poorly for the rest of your life?¡±


    Zachary could say nothing.


    With her mother urging him, he turned on his heel and took strides out of the dining room.


    As his son¡¯s footsteps faded away, Liam asked his wife, ¡°Tania, what was with the look just now?¡±


    ¡°It means what you think it means.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been years now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll always remember no matter how many years have passed.¡±


    Liam chuckled. ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll take you out on a stroll.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Tania did not refuse.


    Out of Wildridge Manor, Zachary gave Serenity a call. The call was connected, but Serenity would not


    take the call.


    Serenity did not reply to his text messages either.


    She was presently at the Soxes¡¯ residence.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374


    The Soxes had just had their dinner. Since Serenity was not in the best of moods, Jasmine had a walk


    with her nearby after dinner.


    ¡°Seren, I remember you saying that your inws didn¡¯t pressure you to have children. Why are you


    taking in all the stress?¡±


    The pair were best friends who could pass as sisters. Jasmine had been there throughout Serenity and


    Zachary¡¯s journey together. She had never heard about the York family rushing Serenity to have a


    baby.


    ¡°They did not pressure me, but I¡¯m worried I might be the problem that I¡¯m not expecting yet.¡±


    Serenity sighed and added, ¡°No one is giving me pressure, but I can¡¯t help putting the strain on myself.


    Even if my inws are from an ordinary family, I would be worried about not getting pregnant despite


    being married for a while. I won¡¯t feel much of it if we have been using protection.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s mind flew to the families she knew. The women usually got pregnant soon after the wedding,


    but most of them had a shotgun wedding now. A woman who had been married for more than six


    months and trying without protection would stir people to talk behind her back.


    She could understand what her best friend was going through.


    ¡°Seren, I haven¡¯t been married. I¡¯ve never experienced this, but I know you can¡¯t put the pressure on


    yourself. It¡¯s harder to get pregnant if you can¡¯t stop thinking about it. I believe you¡¯re fine. Just free


    your mind. Dwelling on it isn¡¯t good for you.¡±


    Serenity let out another sigh.


    ¡°Jasmine, I¡¯m not upset that I¡¯m not expecting. We fought, and Zachary just left me. The face and tone


    he gave me really hurt.¡±


    Wrapping her arm around her best friend¡¯s shoulder, Jasmine gave her assurance. ¡°It¡¯s frustrating and


    infuriating that Mr. York did that. I¡¯m furious for you. You should stay with me tonight. Don¡¯t go with him


    right away if hees to pick you up. Let him feel the anxiety. I¡¯ll let my parents know to ignore any


    commotion out there.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He loves brushing me off when he throws a tantrum. He might be back at the manor now. I don¡¯t


    expect him toe for me since he¡¯s giving me the cold shoulder,¡± Serenity said tauntingly.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a good thing. We can cool our heads. I need to reflect to stop being so hard on myself.


    Come what may. Let¡¯s check out our farming fields tomorrow.¡±


    Jasmine said with a smile, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll go with you wherever you want to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only take a day out of your busy schedule. Your engagement with Mr. Bucham is up. You won¡¯t


    have much time. Jasmine, things are going well for you and Mr. Bucham. You might not have a


    whirlwind romance, but you have realness in the mundane.¡±


    Jasmine and Josh never had a fight.


    Josh had a high EQ.


    He had a good temper, unlike Zachary who was used to thepliance of others. Zachary had tried


    his best to change for Serenity, but there were times his arrogance as an heir took over.


    ¡°Seren, your rtionship with Mr. York is strong too. It¡¯s just an asional squabble. It won¡¯t change


    the way you feel about each other. You can only grow from here.¡±


    Serenity fell silent for a while before uttering, ¡°Let¡¯s head back. I had a bit too much to drinkst night.


    My head is hurting since I hadn¡¯t caught up on sleep today.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jasmine walked home with her best friend and even told her parents to enjoy their sleep in dreand


    without bothering about what would happen tonight.


    ¡°Dad, should we release the hounds tonight?¡±


    Mr. Sox replied, ¡°I don¡¯t keep them on the leash at night.¡±


    Serenity followed Jasmine upstairs and to Jasmine¡¯s room.


    ¡°Wear my clothes, Seren. I have a lot of new clothes I haven¡¯t worn. We¡¯re about the same size. My


    clothes will fit you.¡±


    Jasmine went to her closet to bring out her new clothes for Serenity.


    Seeing that Serenity drew close to the window and pulled the curtain to look down, Jasmine peeked


    downstairs and said, ¡°My dogs will bark when he arrives.¡±


    ¡°Will your dogs bite if they¡¯re not on a leash?¡±


    Jasmine answered with a grin, ¡°We lock the gate at night, so the dogs won¡¯t get out to bite anyone. The


    most they do is bark. Well, it¡¯s a different story if Mr. York decides to climb the fence.¡± Would Zachary


    climb over the fence?

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Jasmine¡¯s phone rang.


    She looked at the caller on the disy screen before telling her best friend, ¡°It¡¯s Josh. I think your man


    might have sought help from Josh. Josh must be calling to ask where you are.¡±


    Serenity faintly uttered, ¡°Just ignore him. Does he think he¡¯s the only one with a temper? I have a


    temper too.¡±


    Always having Serenity¡¯s back, Jasmine believed her best friend was not in the wrong.


    Serenity was a confident and cheerful person, but for her to be worried about not being pregnant, the


    pressure had to somehowe from her man, Zachary.


    Jasmine felt sorry for her best friend.


    She wanted to help her best friend give Zachary a taste of his own medicine.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    With the phone ringing endlessly, Jasmine had to pick up the call.


    ¡°What are you busy with, Jasmine? Don¡¯t you miss me? It took you a long time to pick up. I miss you so


    much. I thought about driving to your ce to check on you if you take any longer to take my call.¡±


    The perkiness in Josh¡¯s tone was the most moving sweet nothing Jasmine had ever heard.


    Josh was good to her, and the pair got along well. There had never been a disagreement since they


    went on a blind date until now.


    Sometimes, Jasmine thought her love life was going on too smoothly. Now that she had seen the fights


    her best friend and Zachary got into, and Serenity feeling down and hurt, Jasmine believed it was not a


    bad idea that she had a in romance with Josh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have my phone with me. I was getting ready to shower when you called. I ran out of the


    bathroom to take your call. That was why it took some time,¡± Jasmine lied.


    She added with a smile, ¡°I miss you. I miss you every second of the day. I see you in my dreams every


    time I go to bed.¡±


    Josh broke into a smile on the other end of the line.


    Serenity learned something from listening to the conversation between her best friend and Josh.


    She was cozy with Zachary, but they were not the kind to sweet¨Ctalk with one another.


    ¡°Jasmine, can I call you my wife now?¡± Josh lovingly asked.


    Jasmine replied with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re getting engaged in two days, and the weddinges after the


    engagement. You won¡¯t be able to get away once we get our marriage license. You¡¯ll belong to me, and


    me alone. Who are you going to call your wife if not me? I¡¯ll skin you alive and feed you to the dogs if


    you take someone else as your wife.¡±


    Josh was quick to give his word. ¡°I¡¯ll only have you in my life. Only you will be my wife. I miss you so


    much, wifey, but there¡¯s one thing I need to ask you. Is the CEO¡¯s wife with you?¡±


    Jasmine turned to her best friend. Her guess was right.


    Zachary would ask Josh for help right off the bat whenever the couple got into a tiff.


    Josh was Zachary¡¯s love consultant.


    It did not make sense that Zachary refused to give Josh an extra month of marital leave since Josh


    worked his *ss off to help Zachary with his rtionship.


    Jasmine was Josh¡¯s beloved woman indeed. They shared the same thought of getting an extra month


    off work.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jasmine replied to Josh with a question instead, with no hurry to answer him.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Josh sighed and answered, ¡°Oh, you know my boss. He got into another fight with his wife. It¡¯s just a


    tiny matter, and yet he made such a huge fuss. Our dear CEO¡¯s wife refuses to take his call or reply to


    his messages. He panicked when he got home and his wife wasn¡¯t around. He had toe to me for


    help.


    ¡°So darling, our CEO¡¯s wife is with you, right?¡±

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t dig into it?¡±


    Josh immediately said, ¡°I didn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t like that everything was in my control while you


    know nothing. I won¡¯t use my connections to investigate if it has anything to do with you. I¡¯m just


    guessing that Serenity is with you. You guys are bosom buddies. She tells you anything that¡¯s going on


    in her life.¡±


    ¡°Seren is with me. Tell Mr. York that Seren is staying with me for the night. She¡¯s not going home for the


    time being.¡±


    Josh answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him knowter. Is there anything you want to say to me, my dearest


    wife?¡±


    ¡°Your boss should serve as a cautionary tale. Don¡¯t learn from him.¡±


    Josh uttered with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I do the opposite of what he does. I won¡¯t copy the things that


    he angered his wife with.¡±


    ¡°You gave me no reason to worry. I love you, Josh. I love you to death!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°You better reply to Mr. York before he freaks out. He loves Seren so much, but the little


    things he does¡­ I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Josh could hardly bring himself to put down the phone.


    He then gave Zachary a call. Once Zachary picked up, Josh uttered, ¡°Your wife stole the love of my life


    and took time away from me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring her home right now, so she doesn¡¯t take time away from you.¡±


    Zachary guessed Serenity was at the Soxes¡® residence too.


    He had asked Aunt Audrey and was sure Serenity was not with her aunt. The only ce left was


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    the Soxes¡® residence.


    Zachary did not bother to ask Elisa unless he was left with no alternative.


    ¡°Jasmine told me that your wife will be staying with her for a few days. It¡¯s best if you refrain from


    disturbing her if it¡¯s nothing important.¡±


    Zachary tensed his facial muscles. ¡°I am wherever she is. I¡¯ll go and pick up my wife now.¡±


    He then hung up on Josh.


    Josh was going to remind Zachary that the Soxes had two vicious hounds. These dogs would usually


    just bark unless provoked, then they would charge ahead if someone were to break into the property.


    The Soxes would tie these hounds to a leash during the day, but they were free to roam during the


    night. Nevertheless, the gate to the yard would be locked, so the dogs would not go out and scare


    other people.


    These pets were perfect watchdogs.


    The Sox family¡¯s neighbors also had dogs as pets.


    Before Wiltspoon¡¯s rapid growth, the Soxes¡® residence was in a rural area. While the name of the ce


    was kept, the area the Soxes lived in had developed into a bustling town that could rival a major city.


    The locals were loaded.


    The Sox family was locals, making money off the rental industry. Nevertheless, the family kept a low


    profile and lived like an ordinary family. They still had nine¨Cto¨Cfive jobs.


    After making sure his wife was at the Soxes¡® residence, Zachary informed Jim and the other


    bodyguards not to follow. He drove himself to the Soxes¡® residence.


    Despite feeling sleepy, Serenity tossed and turned while keeping an eye on any sudden movements


    from the dogs in the yard.


    Knowing what was going on, Jasmine said, ¡°The dogs will bark if and when Zacharyes. Don¡¯t think


    about him, Seren. Get some sleep. You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about him. Jasmine, I made up my mind to stay with you for a few days.¡±


    Serenity refused to admit that the infuriating man upied her mind.


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re not thinking about him. Well, sleep then. Stop tossing and


    turning. You¡¯re like a pancake being flipped on a pan.¡±

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377


    Serenity turned over and gave Jasmine a light pinch. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sleep. I¡¯m not flipping pancakes.¡±


    Jasmine hugged her and offeredforting words. ¡°You¡¯re basically an elderly couple now. Mr. York


    loves you a lot. It¡¯s just a mimunication. It¡¯ll be over before you know it. Rx and go to bed.


    You¡¯re able to face another day once you get a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have you, Jasmine. At least I have someone to talk to when I don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    ¡°Duh, we go way back. Ie to you when I¡¯m feeling down too. Come on. Let¡¯s sleep. Don¡¯t torture


    yourself with all those thoughts.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Serenity answered.


    Her best friend¡¯s assurance soothed Serenity to dreand.


    It was dark and quiet all around by the time Zachary arrived at the Soxes¡® residence. Everybody was


    deep in slumbend.


    He pulled up at the gate of Jasmine¡¯s family home.


    Zachary parked the car and gave Serenity another call.


    Since Serenity was asleep, and her phone was on silent mode, she did not take his call.


    As ast resort, Zachary braved himself to call Jasmine.


    Awakened by the ringing phone, Jasmine epted the call without looking at the caller ID.


    ¡°Who is it? Don¡¯t you have a heart? Why are you calling in the middle of the night? I need my beauty


    sleep even if you don¡¯t. It¡¯s a sin to wake people up.¡±


    Zachary murmured, ¡°Ms. Sox, it¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°Who are you? You¡­ Oh, Mr. York?¡±


    Zachary answered in a husky voice, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡±


    Jasmine tilted her head to nce at her best friend who was beside her. Seeing that her best friend


    was in deep sleep, Jasmine gently got up and tiptoed to the window. She pulled the curtains open a


    little to look down. As expected, she saw Zachary¡¯s car at the gate.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed at this hour? What¡¯s the meaning of calling me in the middle of the night?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the gate of your house.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Sox, is Seren asleep? Can you call her out? I¡¯ll take her home.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you look at the time? She¡¯s asleep. Come back in two days. She said she¡¯ll


    stay with me for a few days. She¡¯ll go home after my engagement party.¡±


    Zachary took a moment in silence before uttering, ¡°It¡¯s before midnight. Is Seren really asleep, or does


    she not want to see me?¡±


    It was still early in Zachary¡¯s books. Nevertheless, to most, it waste at night.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of that.¡±


    Zachary fell silent.


    ¡°Mr. York, I told you what Seren wants. You can either go home or wait here until morning light to see if


    Seren wants to see you. I¡¯m going to bed. Good night.¡±


    Jasmine terminated the call before Zachary had a chance to say anything else.


    She then put her phone on silent.


    That way, she could hear nothing even if Zachary blew up her phone.


    Zachary helplessly slipped his phone back into his pocket and lifted his head to look at the Soxes¡®


    house. There was a glinting from a room on the third floor which Zachary guessed was


    Jasmine¡¯s bedroom.


    Judging by Serenity and Jasmine¡¯s friendship, they must be sharing a room.


    Zachary wanted to shout out loud but was afraid he might wake the others.


    He stood in front of the gate for a while before checking the surrounding walls of the Soxes¡® residence.


    They were pretty tall. Although the gate to the yard was high, it was easier to climb over there.


    Zachary wondered if he should climb the wall and bring Serenity home.


    Nevertheless, it would make people think he was a thief.


    He could never show his face in town if word ever got out.


    In the end, Zachary whipped out his phone once more to call Jasmine.


    Jasmine did not answer.


    Nevertheless, she was quick to send him a text message.


    ¡°Seren doesn¡¯t want to go back with you.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Having received the text message from Jasmine, Zachary believed Serenity was still awake. Only, she


    did not want to take his call or pay him any mind.


    He decided to climb over the gate to get to her.

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378


    Zachary believed that Serenity would go home with him so long as he made it inside without bothering


    the Soxes from their rest.


    With that in mind, a certain somebody got into action.


    He had no idea that the Soxes¡® hounds were spying on him in a corner.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Zachary climbed up the gate, ready to jump off when he turned and saw two wolfhounds fixating on


    him.


    Zachary nearly lost his wits.


    He knew that the nearby neighbors had dogs.


    These dogs were barking as he drove past their houses to get to the Soxes¡® residence.


    However, he had no clue that the Soxes kept dogs.


    The dogs belonging to the neighbors stopped barking when he pulled up in front of the Soxes¡®


    residence and the Soxes¡® dogs did not make a sound either.


    It never urred to him that these hounds were not barkers.


    The saying was all bark and no bite, but if it were the other way round¡­


    These dogs would have ripped him apart if he jumped without turning over to look.


    Woof! Woof


    Seeing that Zachary had no intentions to jump, the hounds started growling at Zachary.


    Zachary then noticed a lighting onto the Soxes¡® property. He quickly jumped off the other side of


    the gate and returned to his car uponnding. Leaning against his car, he pretended like nothing ever


    happened and tried to pull a cigarette out to smoke. Zachary could not find his cigarette pack.


    He rarely smoked now since Serenity was not keen on the smell of tobo.


    Zachary did not carry any cigarettes with him.


    ¡°Who is it, Whiskey?¡±


    Mrs. Sox¡¯s voice was heard.


    She came out of the house and turned on the lights in the yard. With the dogs barking toward the gate,


    she walked down the steps to get a closer look.


    Zachary approached the gate to the yard and said, ¡°Mrs. Sox, it¡¯s me, Zachary.¡±


    Mrs. Sox saw him.


    ¡°Oh, Zachary. It¡¯ste. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to bring Seren home, Mrs. Sox.¡±


    Mrs. Sox drew close, but she did not open the gate for Zachary. She said, ¡°Seren said she had a


    headache, so she slept early. I don¡¯t think we should wake her. Why don¡¯t you juste in the


    morning?¡±


    Zachary asked with concern, ¡°Why did Seren have a headache?¡±


    ¡°She said she had too much to drink at the party and didn¡¯t rest well today.¡±


    Zachary med himself for that.


    She was not able to catch up on sleep today because of him. That was why her head hurt.


    ¡°Mrs. Sox, I see there¡¯s a light in the room on the third floor. Is Seren awake?¡±


    Mrs. Sox turned around and looked up to the third floor. She answered, ¡°No. That¡¯s Jasmine¡¯s night


    light. It¡¯s just a slight glimmer.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Zachary remarked.


    He wanted to pick Serenity up, but Mrs. Sox said Serenity had gone to bed early on.


    She did not want to wake Serenity.


    Now that he knew Serenity had a headache, Zachary did not want Mrs. Sox to wake Serenity either.


    ¡°I¡¯lle by in the morning to bring Seren home, Mrs. Sox.¡±


    Mrs. Sox replied, ¡°You might want toe early. Jasmine talked about taking Serenity to check on the


    progress of their investment project first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be here by dawn. Thank you, Mrs. Sox.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now go home.¡±


    Mrs. Sox petted the hounds and said, ¡°He¡¯s not a stranger, so stop barking. Go lie down.¡±


    The hounds obediently turned around and crouched in their corner as they continued to watch the


    house.


    Mrs. Sox then turned on her heel and walked back to the house.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379


    Zachary watched as Mrs. Sox returned to the house and closed the door behind her. He stood in front


    of the gate for a while before waltzing back to his car.


    He sat in silence for a few minutes before starting the engine and driving off.


    Zachary arrived at the Soxes¡® residence first thing in the morning.


    The gate to the Sox family¡¯s home was wide open, and the two hounds were tied to a leash.


    Zachary had a bad feeling that he arrived toote.


    He pulled up and before he could even get out of the car, Mrs. Sox, who was sweeping the yard,


    approached him with a broom.


    ¡°Mr. York, Jasmine and Serenity are out. They went to Liberty¡¯s diner.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°How long have they been gone?¡±


    ¡°Around twenty minutes. Serenity woke up and said she needed to pick Sonny up from her sister¡¯s, so


    they left early.¡±


    Zachary thanked Mrs. Sox and uttered, ¡°I¡¯ll head to my sister¨Cinw¡¯s breakfast ce then.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Mrs. Sox answered.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Zachary quickly drove away from the Soxes¡® residence.


    He dialed Liberty¡¯s number while on the road.


    Liberty took the call.


    ¡°Morning, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Oh, morning, Zachary. What¡¯s the matter? You must be looking for Seren. Seren and Jasmine are


    having breakfast here.¡±


    Liberty had no idea that the couple had another argument. Since she was busy, Liberty handed the


    phone to her sister and said, ¡°It¡¯s Zachary.¡±


    Now that the phone was with Serenity, Liberty was back to working mode.


    Serenity was tempted to hang up, but Zachary cried out anxiously on the other end of the line, Please


    don¡¯t hang up, honey. I know it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m to me for everything. I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone


    and gone off on my own. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    She listened without a word.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, honey. Please don¡¯t avoid me, okay? Don¡¯t leave yet. We can have a good talk. I can


    go with you if you want to check on the progress of your project.¡±


    Serenity finally broke her silence, talking in a t tone, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare ask the great Mr. York to keep


    mepany since he¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, honey.¡±


    His wife¡¯s sarcastic remarks prompted Zachary to apologize.


    ¡°Be careful on the road. I¡¯m having my breakfast,¡± Serenity faintly uttered before ending the call. She


    returned the phone to her sister.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Liberty asked her sister amid cooking for the customers.


    ¡°My phone was put on silentst night. He panicked because he couldn¡¯t get in touch with me, so he


    called you instead.¡±


    Serenity pulled out her phone to cancel the silent mode.


    ¡°Why did you put your phone on silent out of the blue? You can carry on with your workter. No need


    to look after Sonny. The boy starts his lesson at the gym today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± It slipped Serenity¡¯s mind that Zachary made arrangements for her nephew to learn and defend


    himself.


    Zachary riled her up so much that her memory was failing her.


    Jim was responsible for Sonny¡¯s pick¨Cup and drop¨Coff at William¡¯s gym.


    Serenity left before Zachary arrived at the diner.


    Along with Jasmine and Elisa, they headed to her hometown together.


    Prior to leaving, she sent Zachary a text message.


    ¡°Home for dinner tonight.¡±


    This was her giving in to the fight.


    There was a difference between loving and not loving someone.


    The couple would engage in giving each other the cold shoulder without backing down when they were


    not in love. Serenity thought nothing of their quarrels back then.


    Now that they had feelings for each other, they missed one another like crazy from just being a night


    away. He freaked out, and she felt bad.


    Having received his wife¡¯s message, Zachary went straight to the office instead of going to his sister¨C


    inw¡¯s diner.


    Zachary ran into his future sister¨Cinw, Camryn, at the entrance of the office building.


    Camryn was holding a cane in one hand and a bouquet in another. It appeared she was here to deliver


    flowers to Callum.


    Picking up on steady footsteps, Camryn stopped in her tracks.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380


    Facing Zachary, Camryn probingly said hello, ¡°Is that Mr. York?¡±


    There was a glimmer in Zachary¡¯s dark eyes. The girl could determine the person by their footsteps.


    ¡°Ms. Camryn.¡±


    Zachary greeted back in a low voice, ¡°Are you here to deliver flowers to Callum, Ms. Camryn?¡±


    Camryn nodded with a smile. ¡°Mr. Callum ordered a bouquet from my shop. He asked me to make the


    delivery right now.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°Did youe here on your own?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zachary believed Callum was on his way to his own undoing. He knew Camryn could not see, and yet


    he expected Camryn to deliver the flowers all by herself.


    Nevertheless, Zachary said nothing.


    This was Callum¡¯s business. Zachary could stay out of it and observe from the sidelines.


    ¡°Do you need help to get upstairs?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Zachary. That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She remembered the route as she had been here twice. Camryn could get to Callum¡¯s office without


    guidance.


    Without another word, Zachary went ahead into the office building.


    With Zachary¡¯s footsteps fading, Camryn took her time to head inside.


    The two receptionists greeted her, and Camryn returned them a smile.


    Ten minutester, Camryn stood outside Callum¡¯s office and raised her hand to knock on the door.


    There was no response on the other side of the door.


    She waited in silence for a bit before knocking on the door once more.


    The door swung open.


    Standing in front of Camryn, Callum looked at her.


    ¡°Mr. Callum.¡±


    Camryn presented Callum with the bouquet and uttered with a smile, ¡°Here are the flowers you


    ordered. That will be three hundred bucks.¡±


    Instead of taking the flowers, Callum turned around and walked inside while telling Camryn,¡± Come in.¡±


    Camryn was quiet for a moment before following Callum into the office.


    ¡°Shut the door if you can.¡±


    Camryn felt around for the door handle and closed the door for him.


    ¡°Come and take a seat.¡±


    Callum drew close to the sofa and sat down. He told Camryn toe over.


    Camryn determined the direction from the sound of Callum¡¯s voice until she felt the back of the sofa.


    She slowly ran her fingers along the sofa to find a seat when suddenly, she felt a warm sensation on


    the touch. It was Callum¡¯s hand.


    She recoiled her arms.


    ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of me?¡±


    With a hot breath closing in, Callum¡¯s shameless words prated Camryn¡¯s eardrums.


    Camryn answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Callum. It was an ident. I can only apologize if you think that I¡¯m


    taking advantage of you.¡±


    Out of the blue, Callum gently grabbed her by the chin and plucked her face up to get a better view of


    her features.


    Camryn was calm throughout, neither flustered nor screaming as Callum inspected her face.


    Soon, Callum let out and removed her sunsses. He said, ¡°Yesterday afternoon, your dad¨Chang on¨C


    your uncle contacted me. He said I saved you and witnessed your most vulnerable moment when you


    were nearly humiliated.¡±


    He stopped talking at that point.


    Camryn felt her way to the sofa and sat down. She then put the bouquet on the coffee table.


    ¡°He wants you to marry me, right?¡±


    ¡°So they told you?¡± Callum asked.


    Truth be told, Mr. Newman beat around the bush, but that was what he was hinting at. Callum was


    tempted tough.


    The thing suggested by Mr. Newman was right up Callum¡¯s alley.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381


    ¡°No.¡±


    Camryn faintly added. ¡°I¡¯m never included in whatever discussion they have.¡±


    She picked up her cane. Her cane had been lying in her mother¡¯s bedroom since thetter kicked it


    away the other night. The following day, the maid returned the cane to Camryn.


    Camryn was told that the cane was found in front of her mother¡¯s bedroom door.


    She assumed that her mother had thrown her cane out.


    Camryn handed the cane to Callum. Thinking Camryn was going to hit him on the head with the cane,


    Callum reached out to grab the cane. However, Camryn loosened her grip.


    It then hit Callum.


    She was trying to pass the cane to him.


    ¡°The inside of my cane is hollow. A voice recorder is hidden inside,¡± said Camryn in an unfluctuating


    tone.


    Callum¡¯s dark eyes sparkled as his opinion of her began to change. He stopped the teasing.


    He held the cane high for a look and flicked on the wood. He managed to pry open a hollow spot and


    shake it to deliver a voice recorder from inside.


    ¡°The vi is meant to be mine, but I still don¡¯t have control of my house. It¡¯s not a safe ce despite it


    being my home. Although Spring Blossoms is my business, the iing and outgoing human traffic


    makes it risky. I thought about it, and I believe the safest ce is with you.¡±


    That was the reason Camryn had noints and came here with her cane when Callum called her


    to make the floral delivery.


    She chose to be truthful to Callum, disying her taking the first step in trusting him.


    No matter what, Callum had saved her life before.


    She believed she could count on him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Regardless of Callum¡¯s reasons to approach her, he was one of the two she could trust.


    The other person she had trust in was Serenity.


    ¡°What did you capture on tape?


    ¡°How long did you have the voice recorder in the cane for?¡±


    Camryn fell silent for a while before answering, ¡°I secretly hid the voice recorder in the cane when she


    wanted to take me to the event. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s recorded on tape because I haven¡¯t got the guts to


    take the recorder out at home and in the shop.¡±


    Callum fixated his gaze on tier for a long time until a question popped out. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    ¡°I just think my dad died under suspicious circumstances, but he passed when I was only two. I didn¡¯t


    know anything until I overheard something. I wanted to collect evidence in the dark, but I fell ill before


    anything materialized. I was blind after that.¡±


    Without a word, Callum turned on the voice recorder.


    It started with a conversation between the mother and daughter.


    Mrs. Newman was tearing into Camryn.


    The talk between Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newmanter came on. It was on the night after the event was


    over when Callum saved and drove Camryn home.


    The couple had no scruples talking in the privacy of their room.


    Mrs. Newman mentioned that the master bedroom was soundproof, so unless there was someone


    hiding in their bedroom, no one could listen to their conversation within the four walls.


    The couple¡¯s conversation was recorded merely because Mrs. Newman kicked Camryn¡¯s cane in her


    bedroom.


    After listening to what was caught on tape, Camryn turned pale.


    Her suspicion from ten years ago was true.


    They had something to do with her father¡¯s death!

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382


    Mr. and Mrs. Newman wanted to wipe Camryn off the face of the earth because she was suspicious


    about her father¡¯s death. Camryn was a nobody in the Newmans¡¯ residence anyway. No one would


    bother investigating her cause of death even if Camryn had a terminal illness.


    Camryn would have died in her mother¡¯s hands ten years ago if her aunt did not drop in for a visit and


    taken Camryn to the hospital.


    Of course, Callum and Camryn heard about Mr. and Mrs. Newman¡¯s talks about getting Callum to


    marry Camryn.


    Callum watched as Camryn sat in silence.


    Camryn sped her hands together without a word for a long time.


    Although she had suspected her father¡¯s death had to do with Mr. and Mrs. Newman, it was all


    spection she made in her head as there was no proof.


    Now that she got it from the horses¡¯ mouths, her mind was nk, and her limbs felt cold.


    Camryn could not wrap her head around why her father¡¯s wife and brother would want him dead. Had


    the affair between Mr. and Mrs. Newman been going on from the start?


    Her mother could have opted for a divorce if there was cheating involved.


    ¡°What do you n on doing?¡± Callum suddenly asked.


    Unable to bear the discoloration on her face, Callum went to pour her a ss of water.


    Camryn downed the drink.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, do you think the voice recording is enough to nail them?¡±


    Callum replied, ¡°It¡¯s hard because they can argue and say it was said out of rage. They can question


    the validity of your voice recording, but it will be the smoking gun when paired with other evidence. Do


    you have anything else on them?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn shook her head.


    She was only two when her father died.


    What would she know?


    As far as she could remember, her childhood was filled with abuse from her mother and sister, as well


    as confusion. It was beyond Camryn why her mother could not love her even though she was her


    mother¡¯s daughter too. Mrs. Newman never held her or spoke tenderly to her.


    Camryn gradually grew numb, no longer pining for her mother¡¯s love.


    All she wanted to do was study and leave the home once she was able to.


    Camryn would never have suspected a thing if it were not for the rumor that her father died an


    unnatural death.


    It then dawned on her why her mother could not love her. It prompted Camryn to dig further and


    collect evidence. s, she was too hasty back then.


    Camryn was only sixteen at the time, and her mother and stepfather had her in the palm of their hands.


    It was reckless to think she could go behind their backs.


    They really put a hit on her.


    Maybe it was a good thing Camryn lost her sight. It did not matter that the hospital saved her because


    she would not survive if her aunt did not take her away.


    Her aunt wanted to, but her mom refused.


    The wicked woman said the aunt was out of line to try and rece Mrs. Newman¡¯s role as a mother.


    Camryn had to be a blind nobody since she could not leave the house.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have other proof.¡±


    Camryn uttered in a soft voice, ¡°I tried to collect evidence ten years ago, and it came at the cost of my


    sight. I found nothing in return. All I felt was their cruelty.


    ¡°Serenity told me that my priority is getting my eyesight back. I can continue to find proof once I can


    see again. Serenity is suggesting not to let my family know when I can see.¡±


    The handicap of being blind was a convenience to collect evidence.


    ¡°Can you see again with a corneal transnt?¡±


    ¡°My blindness is caused by drugs. My aunt took me for an examination before, and the doctor


    mentioned that a corneal transnt wouldn¡¯t show much effect. I had a lot of doctors examine me, but


    only one whose treatment was working. Nevertheless, the doctor passed away. I can only see a bit of


    light, but everything else is still a blur.¡±

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383


    Callum looked into Camryn¡¯s eyes for a while before uttering, ¡°Serenity is right. You should get your


    eyes fixed first if you want to collect evidence. I¡¯ll keep the voice recorder safe for you here so it doesn¡¯t


    fall into their hands. It¡¯ll only put you in danger.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    Camryn never thought about asking for the voice recorder back.


    As Callum put it, Camryn might lose her life over the voice recorder.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to y along if they n on using me to save that sister of yours. Do you have a problem


    with that?¡±


    Camryn looked confused.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®y along¡±?¡±


    ¡°Your stepfather wants me to marry you. They must think I¡¯m not for it and will use it as leverage to get


    your sister out of jail. Well, they have another thinging.¡±


    Callum was a proud member of the York family. He was not one to be messed with.


    Mr. and Mrs. Newman must be desperate to try anything.


    They adored Carrie so much.


    ¡°What do you think about me marrying you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Camryn was stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to collect evidence on your own. I can get easy ess in and out of the Newmans¡¯ residence


    when I marry you and be part of the family. That way, I can help you gather proof. One day, they


    will be brought to justice, and I can avenge my father-inw.¡±


    Callum believed his father-inw must be rolling over in his grave since thetter¡¯s brother slept with


    his wife and abused his daughter. One night, his father-inw woulde back to haunt Mr. Newman.


    As the son-inw, Callum had the duty to help in avenging his father-inw.


    Camryn was speechless.


    She was at a total loss for words.


    Meanwhile, it was soon closing time at Liberty¡¯s diner at around ten o¡¯clock; time to tidy up.


    After thest batch of customers left, Liberty and her two employees cleaned up the ce.


    While she was busy, her clingy ex-husband appeared on site.


    Hank was with Jessica as always.


    With their wedding date around the corner, Hank and Jessica showed up together unless Hank was out


    driving an Uber.


    ¡°Liberty, where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    It was the first thing Hank asked when he stepped into the diner.


    ¡°I want to take Sonny to try out a suit,¡± Hank stated his intention.


    Liberty stopped wiping down the stove and gazed up at her ex-husband. She faintly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell


    you Sonny¡¯s size? You can rent him a tux or get him a new one with the size.¡±


    There was no need to take Sonny with him.


    She gave Jessica a few nces.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jessica had no qualms jumping in, ¡°Sonny should pick what he likes, Liberty. Our taste as adults might


    be different than the kids¡¯.¡±


    She added, ¡°Hank and I are just taking Sonny out to try on some clothes. We¡¯ll deliver Sonny right back


    to you after that. You¡¯re cleaning up. We¡¯ll be back around the same time you¡¯re done.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long. The formal wear rental ce isn¡¯t far from here. It¡¯s a ten-minute drive.¡± Echoing


    his wife¡¯s thoughts, Hank said, ¡°Are you trying to take time away from me and Sonny, Liberty? Sonny is


    my son too. We had an agreement that I can meet with Sonny whenever I want.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I won¡¯t bring Sonny back. He¡¯s only going to pick an outfit as the flower boy. Didn¡¯t you


    talk to Sonny about it? I¡¯ll talk to him if you haven¡¯t. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t share with my son. ¡°You¡¯re


    refusing visitation if you¡¯re not letting me take Sonny for a fitting. It¡¯s a vition of the agreement. I can


    go to court and fight for Sonny¡¯s custody.¡±


    Even though there was a possibility Hank could not win, he was d so long as he could annoy and


    drive Liberty crazy.

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384


    Hank¡¯s mental state was heading in an unhealthy direction as things got better for Liberty in life.


    He could not help but make Liberty jump through hoops.


    For example, Hank could buy a mini suit for their son, but with Jessica egging him on, Hank believed


    Liberty was deliberately driving a wedge between him and his son. Liberty refused to let him see his


    son.


    Hence, Hank insisted on taking Sonny to try out clothes.


    He made a huge fuss the moment Liberty disagreed with him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny? Where did you hide him?¡±


    Hank looked around the breakfast diner, but his son was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Did you hide Sonny at Serenity¡¯s ce?¡±


    That was not right. Serenity¡¯s bookshop was closed for two days.


    He had been to the bookshop.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Sonny is in a ss. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Liberty faintly added, ¡°I¡¯m not stopping you from meeting with Sonny, Hank. If you really want to take


    Sonny along, then fine. I¡¯m almost done anyway. I¡¯ll go with you when Sonny is finished with his ss.¡±


    Jessica quietly gave Hank a tug, stopping Hank from giving his further two cents. Jessica uttered, ¡°Are


    you sure you want to go, Liberty? I have not picked my wedding gown. I might need. your opinion on a


    few things.¡±


    She wanted Liberty to witness her being Hank¡¯s beautiful bride in a lovely white dress.


    It would only upset Liberty.


    ¡°I only care about my son.¡±


    Liberty could not be bothered to give Jessica the time of day.


    It was not hard to guess what was on Jessica¡¯s mind, and it amused Liberty to no end.


    Liberty made a great decision to divorce a man like Hank at the earliest possible.


    It was not as though Jessica was in the dark about Hank and the Browns¡¯ qualities. Still, she was


    determined to have a wedding with Hank. Well, she would regret it someday.


    ¡°What sort of ss is Sonny taking? Did you enroll him in a kindergarten already?¡± Hank questioned.


    Liberty continued cleaning. ¡°Zachary hired a self-defense instructor for Sonny. He¡¯s learning the basics


    in the gym. His kindergarten will start in September.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s paying?¡±


    Hank believed that it was wise for boys to learn how to fight.


    All that mattered to him was the person footing the bill.


    Liberty did not cast him a nce. ¡°Not you anyway.¡±


    ¡°I only cover the child support, and I paid you a year in advance. You agreed that you won¡¯t seek me for


    other expenses. I¡¯m not paying, and I¡¯m putting my foot down.¡±


    Business as an Uber driver was slow. It could not bepared to the quick bucks he earned from his


    side job when he was a manager. Now that his ie was low, Hank attached a lot of importance to


    money.


    Besides, he had a wedding and honeymooning up. Both asions required a lot of money. If only


    he had more.


    It was a good thing Jessica was hell-bent on spending the rest of her life with him. Hank saved a lot for


    the financial gift to her parents.


    Hank pulled Jessica to sit down at a table as they waited for his son¡¯s return. They could then bring his


    son to try out a suit.


    As for Liberty tagging along, she was free to do so.


    He was curious about Liberty¡¯s expression when she saw his new bride trying out wedding gowns.


    Liberty was only going for the safety of her son.


    She did not think Hank would do anything to her son, but Jessica was a suspect. Liberty did not feel


    easy leaving Sonny alone with the couple. Who knew if anything were to happen?


    Paying no attention to the couple, Liberty cleaned the ce up and was about to remove her apron


    when Jim arrived to drop Sonny off.

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Sonny came running in his gym uniform.


    ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re back.¡±


    With a smile, Liberty went up and picked her son up.


    ¡°How was it? Do you feel tired? Did you cry?¡±


    Sonny shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t cry, but I do feel tired.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re tired. Let me kiss your tiredness away. You must stick to the sses.¡± Liberty was


    concerned that her son could not keep up with the workout. She gave her son a kiss and reminded him


    to hang on so as not to disappoint Zachary after all he did for Sonny.


    Sonny was exhausted and tempted to quit, but his uncle¡¯s words were imprinted in his mind. By taking


    up the art of self-defense, he no longer had to be afraid of bad guys. He could also protect his mother.


    He wanted to be the manly man and shield his mom from all harm.


    Sonny gave a firm nod. ¡°I will stick to the ss, Mom.¡±


    Jim entered the diner too.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt.¡±


    He said hello to Liberty.


    ¡°Thank you, Jim.¡±


    Jim smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    It was his duty to drop off and pick up Sonny from the lessons.


    Seeing that Hank and his wife were in the diner, Jim¡¯s internal rm bells were ringing. He could report


    back to duty with Mr. Zachary after sending Sonny back, but now he was no longer in a rush to leave-


    he had to keep an eye on Hank and Jessica.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Hank got up and approached the boy.


    He smiled and put his hands out toward his son. ¡°Come and give me a hug, Sonny.¡±


    Liberty put her son down.


    Hank then scooped Sonny in his arms.


    ¡°Are you here to see me, Dad? I went to a ss today, and William taught me how to fight. I took the


    lesson seriously, but it was so tiring.¡±


    It tickled Hank that the little man acted like a mini adult.


    The fact that his son loved to cry was the only thing that stuck in his mind in the past. Sonny¡¯s cries


    annoyed Hank.


    Oh, Sonny used to throw his toys around the house too.


    Now that his son was getting older and more sensible, Hank finally saw the cuteness and wit in Sonny.


    He had thoughts of getting Sonny¡¯s custody now.


    On second thought, Hank gave up on the idea.


    Sonny would benefit a lot from Serenity and her husband if Sonny was left with Liberty. Hank bet that


    Serenity and her husband would not give a lot to Sonny should Hank have custody of the boy. It was


    not worthwhile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Although Liberty got full custody of Sonny, Hank would always remain Sonny¡¯s father.


    This would never change.


    The bond between father and son would not go so long as Hank came often to spend time with Sonny.


    Sonny would not forget his father when he was all grown up and made it big in the world.


    Hankplimented Sonny.


    Jessica came over to y with Sonny.


    Nevertheless, Sonny merely nced at Jessica without saying a word to her.


    The little guy had no idea why his parents were separated, but he did not like Jessica. Although the


    lady may be nice and kind to him, Sonny could not take to her. He had a feeling that her kindness was


    fake.


    She got nothing on scary Dunc.


    Dunc looked mean but had the kindest heart.


    ¡°Sonny, I¡¯m about to have a wedding with Jessica. Can you be our flower boy?¡± Hank asked.


    Confused, Sonny asked, ¡°What¡¯s a flower boy, Dad?¡±


    Hank exined to Sonny.


    Sonny turned to his mother and asked, ¡°Can I be Dad¡¯s flower boy, Mom?¡±

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to do it. Don¡¯t be scared to speak your mind if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Liberty did not want to force her son. She respected his choices.


    Tilting his head, Sonny looked at his dad and contemted for a while before asking, ¡°Is my mom


    going?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I give your mom an invitation thest time?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sonny bobbed his head. ¡°Okay, Dad. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Hank smiled. He knew his son was close to him and would be happy to be his flower boy.


    ¡°Should we go pick an outfit then?¡±


    Sonny turned to his mother once more.


    Hank had to tell Liberty, ¡°We should hurry if you want toe along.¡±


    Paying Hank no mind, Liberty turned off the electricity and checked if the stove was off. With all that


    confirmed, she let the two workers knock off and said to Jim, ¡°Jim, you can return. I¡¯m going with Sonny


    to pick out a suit for him.¡±


    Sonny had his lesson in the morning. The ss in the afternoon was not necessary.


    He was young, so William did not want to take a full day of training from the get-go. Sonny might. not


    be able to take it and would give up in tears.


    Just a step at a time.


    Although Sonny was not endowed with the qualities of a natural fighter, he could earn enough skills to


    protect himself if he persisted in the training.


    Since Liberty was tagging along on the trip, Jim was relieved. He then took off.


    Jessica was d that Liberty and her son would be without security. The n today could go on with a


    chance of sess.


    Liberty closed the diner and took her son from her ex-husband. She faintly said, ¡°You and your wife can


    lead us in the front. I¡¯ll drive with Sonny in the back.¡±


    Hank took notice of a car parked outside the diner when he arrived. He thought it belonged to someone


    else.


    It was only now he realized it was Liberty¡¯s.


    ¡°When did you get a new car?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago.¡±


    Hank stole a few nces at Liberty¡¯s new ride. He felt better, knowing it was the cheap type.


    He would probably turn green with envy if Liberty drove a car worth several hundred thousand dors.


    As per Liberty¡¯s instruction, Hank led the drive with Liberty following behind him in another vehicle.


    Duncan, Zachary, and Josh received the news when Liberty and her son set out with Hank and his


    wife.


    Clive was a tad slow in getting the update.


    They had informed their people to follow Liberty and Sonny in the dark to protect them.


    Josh informed Julian too.


    They were ready to make a clean sweep of Mrs. Newman¡¯s connections and power lurking in the


    darkness.


    Liberty had no idea of the ensuing danger. She believed Jessica would not have the chance to try


    anything since they were in a bustling city. Plus, she was with her son.


    She would not let her son out of her sight.


    They arrived at the bridal shop picked by Hank and Jessica.


    The two vehicles gradually came to a stop.


    Hank parked and got out of the car to watch Liberty park. Seeing that she was steady behind the


    wheel, Hank did not offer to help.


    He was in a trance.


    In the past, Liberty would ask Hank for help with everything. She was dependent on him.


    Now, Liberty could do everything herself. She was an independent woman.


    It was not like she could no longer survive away from Hank. On the contrary, she was doing well after


    leaving Hank.


    She lost weight, regained the beauty she had before their marriage, opened a diner, enjoyed a growing


    business, and bought a car. Life was only going to get better for her.


    It probably would not take long before Liberty would get her first property in Wiltspoon. It could be a


    vi too. Mrs. York was her sister. Of course, Serenity would help out a little if Liberty wanted to get a


    house.


    Hank¡¯s mind flew back to his parents¡¯ and sister¡¯s words.


    Liberty was now out of his league. One day, he would regret divorcing Liberty.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387


    Hank regretted it. In fact, the regret sank in a long time ago.


    He realized life was not as good as he thought since he went public about his rtionship with Jessica.


    He was disappointed with his decision.


    This was especially when his family nitpicked and fought with Jessica endlessly. It was annoying. He


    was having more than second thoughts.


    It was all the same, going from a lover to a wife.


    Had he been nice to Liberty, gotten her on a weight loss program, and given her time to dress up, his


    wife would not have lost to his lover¡­


    ¡°Why are you staring into nk space, babe?¡±


    With Hank¡¯s eyes on Liberty, Jessica nudged him and brought him back to earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hank had no guts to admit he was dwelling in the past and regretted his choices as Jessica would jump


    down his throat.


    He had his pride. He did not want a public fallout.


    It would only let Liberty see him as aplete joke.


    Hank drew close and carried his son out of the car.


    Once Liberty got out, he put Sonny down and took Sonny by the hand. Hank said to Liberty, ¡°This is the


    bridal shop.¡±


    Liberty took a look without making anyment.


    She remembered the bridal shop as she and Hank rented their wedding outfits at the same ce for


    their wedding too.


    Jessica sure loved topete with her in everything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Liberty smirked to herself. How unconfident Jessica must be to do so?


    Jessica could not stand seeing Hank and Liberty walking together. They were also holding Sonny¡¯s


    hand like one happy family. It did not sit well with Jessica that Hank and Liberty were once family either.


    She took quick paces over and stood next to Liberty, pushing Liberty to the side. Jessica intimately held


    Hank¡¯s arm.


    Liberty found it amusing.


    She was about to walk around and hold her son¡¯s other hand.


    A tall man in ck clothes and a ck mask dashed out of nowhere and bent over to take Sonny from


    Hank.


    Too surprised to react, Hank watched as the man took off with Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Liberty acted the fastest, going after the man right away.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Snapping out of his trance, Hank shook off Jessica¡¯s grasp and pursued the man who took Sonny.


    ¡°Kidnap! Kidnap!¡±


    Liberty yelled as she ran.


    The passersby on the street swiftly gathered around following Liberty¡¯s cries, but they were not there to


    stop the kidnapper. Instead, these people came in Liberty¡¯s way, refusing to let her pursue the man in


    ck.


    It hit Liberty that the passersby were aplices of the man in ck.


    Using her slight plump build, Liberty rammed away those in her path as she tried to keep up with. the


    kidnapper.


    ¡°Mom! Mom¡­¡±


    Sonny screamed at Liberty.


    Liberty ran with all her might.


    Since she took up running to lose weight, Liberty could run fast and up her stamina.


    She could not bring herself to stop even if she was out of breath. She was afraid this was thest time


    she would ever see her son if she stopped here and now.


    The man in ck raced ahead, trying to shake Liberty off his tail. He took the winding alleyways to lose


    Liberty.


    Nevertheless, he could not get Liberty off his tail.


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388


    Sonny cried as he put up a fight to break free from the man¡¯s locked arms.


    The boy even kicked the man. It was a shame Sonny¡¯s limited strength was merely a scratch to the big


    man.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It was useless.


    Seeing that his kicking did not work, Sonny suddenly pped the man¡¯s eyes. Now, he got a reaction.


    The man in ck could not see as Sonny smacked and pped his eyes. The man staggered in his


    footsteps and could not keep up the speed.


    Liberty gave everything she got to pick up her pace. Ten meters, five meters, one meter¡­.


    Frustrated, the man in ck was about to knock Sonny unconscious when Liberty charged up and


    pounced on him. She got Sonny back, but she tumbled onto the ground. Despite falling down, she kept


    her son tightly wrapped in her embrace. Sonny remained on top of his mother during the fall.


    The only thing a mother could think of was protecting her child in a moment of danger.


    Not wanting his effort to go in vain, the man in ck came to snatch Sonny when Liberty fell. There


    was no way Liberty would let go. She locked Sonny in a tight grip while Sonny pped away the man¡¯s


    hands, refusing to let the man take him. Sonny even tried to bite the man.


    A flurry of footsteps was drawing close.


    Many had chased their way here.


    The man in ck noticed that some of the people were hispanions, but the majority were highly-


    trained security personnel.


    ¡°Run! Take the child and run!¡±


    Hispanions yelled at him.


    Anxious, the man in ck tried to grab Sonny, but Liberty would not release her grip on her son. The


    man saw rage and started kicking Liberty.


    Despite being in agony, Liberty would not let go all the same. She would not let go of Sonny even at the


    cost of death.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my mom! Don¡¯t hit my mom!¡±


    Sonny wanted to protect his mother, but he was too little. Since his mother clutched him tightly against


    her, there was nothing he could do.


    Seeing that his kicking was not enough to loosen Liberty¡¯s grip, the man pulled out a knife and


    unsheathed it before cutting into Liberty¡¯s arm.


    Liberty felt a stabbing pain in her arm as blood spilled and quickly stained her clothes.


    The pain was not enough reason for Liberty to let go either.


    Losing his temper, the man randomly stabbed Liberty again and again¡­


    Liberty stayed down as she shielded her son who was now under her. The blood-stained knife shed


    her body.


    After two or three gashes, someone kicked the knife out of the man¡¯s hand. The man made ast- ditch


    effort to fight, but he was soon beaten to a pulp and groaning on the ground.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt!¡±


    The bodyguard, responsible for protecting Liberty and Sonny in the dark, was shocked to discover


    Liberty in blood.


    ¡°Sonny¡­¡±


    Color drained from Liberty¡¯splexion due to the blood loss. Her vision became blurry, but she and


    her son were safe now as Zachary¡¯s men had arrived¡­.


    She let go of her son and fell to the side. cking out, Liberty let the darkness swallow her as a whole.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt!¡±


    ¡°Mom! Mom!¡±


    Scared stiff, Sonny kept pushing his mother, but his mom remained still. With blood gushing out of his


    mother, Sonny tried to wipe away the blood in a fluster. Yet, blood kepting out. He tried to cover


    his mother¡¯s injuries with his hands, but Mom had more than one cut. Sonny did not have enough


    hands for all the injuries.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Sonny burst into tears.


    His hands and body were tainted with his mother¡¯s blood.


    The York family¡¯s bodyguard wasted no time calling 911.


    The police siren ensued.


    Thepanions of the man in ck scattered and fled.


    Hank, who finally caught up, was out of breath. He was about to sigh at his son¡¯s presence, but the


    gory scene made his knees weak. He stumbled his way ahead to carry Liberty to the hospital.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389


    For some reason-probably tired from running or scared stiff-Hank lost all energy and could not pick


    Liberty up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move Ms. Hunt!¡±


    The York family¡¯s bodyguard pushed Hank away to prevent him from moving Liberty as it might cause


    Liberty to bleed out..


    After calling the emergency line, the bodyguard tried to stop the bleeding and contact Zachary and the


    others too.


    Having found out that his sister-inw was stabbed multiple times, Zachary shouted, ¡°How could you


    allow Liberty to get hurt when there were so many of you watching her?¡±


    How was he supposed to exin to Seren?


    The bodyguards remained without a word.


    They had a lot of eyes on Liberty and Sonny, but so did the other party too.


    The security team was minutes away from catching up to Liberty, and it was in those minutes. Liberty


    was stabbed.


    The nearest ambnce was sent to the scene.


    Liberty was rushed to the hospital for treatment.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Sonny sobbed and wailed.


    He was covered in blood-his mother¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Hank med himself.


    Why did he not carry his son back then?


    Sonny would not be snatched out of his hands, and Liberty would not be stabbed to save her son


    if he carried his son into the bridal shop.


    If anything were to happen to Liberty¡­


    Hank did not dare to imagine the consequences.


    She would turn out okay!


    Liberty was a good person. God would favor her and keep her from harm.


    With his son in his arms, Hank got into the ambnce.


    The paramedics hurried to stop the bleeding. Even though the cuts missed her vitals, they had to stop


    Liberty from bleeding out.


    Seeing that Sonny was covered in blood, a paramedic wanted to bandage Sonny, thinking he was hurt.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mom¡¯s blood,¡± Sonny uttered in between sobs.


    The paramedic picked him up and examined him to make sure he was unharmed.


    The paramedic had the utmost respect for the unconscious Liberty. Liberty, as a mother, was willing to


    protect her child at the cost of her life.


    The man in ck stabbed and kicked Liberty until her internal organs were damaged.


    Nevertheless, Liberty never let go of her son. She only loosened her grip when it was finally safe.


    A female paramedic secretly shed tears.


    Hank carried her son and fixated on Liberty. He dared not breathe out loud or ask questions so as not


    to distract the paramedics from providing first aid to Liberty.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    They arrived at the hospital in mere minutes.


    Liberty was sent straight into the emergency room.


    With Sonny in his arms, Hank waited outside the emergency room.


    Duncan¡¯s men and the York family¡¯s bodyguards were also there.


    Josh¡¯s people were cooperating with the police to catch the offenders.


    ¡°Dad, will Mom die?¡± Sonny asked Hank in fear. His eyes were swollen from crying.


    Hank immediately replied, ¡°No. Your mom won¡¯t die. She¡¯s a good person. A good person lives up to a


    hundred. She won¡¯t die. She won¡¯t.¡±


    He consoled his son and himself.


    It took a while before it struck him to make a call.


    Sonny snatched Hank¡¯s phone when thetter pulled out his phone. Having kept his aunt¡¯s number in


    mind, Sonny gave Serenity a call.


    Hank watched on without stopping him.


    There was no telling if Liberty would survive this.


    Serenity was Liberty¡¯s only sister. It was best to inform Serenity to get here quickly in case Liberty could


    not be saved. Serenity might be able to see Liberty onest time.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity was at a town near her hometown, checking on the progress of her project when she picked


    up the call.


    Thinking that it was her sister, Serenity said hello with a smile.


    Zachary also dialed Serenity¡¯s number while on his way to the hospital, but Sonny was one step ahead


    of him. His call did not go through.


    ¡°Aunt Ser¡­¡±


    Sonny burst out crying at the sound of his aunt¡¯s voice.


    Serenity tried to calm her nephew down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sonny? Why are you crying? Was the


    lesson tiring? Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry. Sonny is a man, and men don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry, Sonny. I¡¯ll take you to


    the supermarketter. I¡¯ll get you whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Ser, Mom was bleeding. There was a lot of blood¡­ Come back, Aunt Ser. Mom¡¯s about to die


    Wahhh!¡±


    Sonny¡¯s voice trailed on and off amid the wailing.


    On the other end of the line, Serenity was in shock. The phone fell right out of her hand.


    Next to Serenity, Elisa bent over to pick up the phone.


    Serenity managed to grab the phone and yelled at her nephew on the other end. ¡°What did you say,


    Sonny? Can you make it clear? What happened to your mom? Sonny! Sonny! Say something, Sonny!¡±


    All Sonny did was cry.


    Hank immediately took over the phone and said, ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s bad. Someone tried to kidnap. Sonny


    again. Your sister was stabbed while protecting Sonny. She¡¯s in the emergency room right now. Where


    are you? Come back now. What if your sister¡­ You might be able to see her onest time.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s phone crashed onto the floor once more. She felt a shiver under her skin, and then the world


    turned upside down. She could barely stand up.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Seren?¡±


    Jasmine and Elisa quickly helped her up.


    ¡°My sister¡­¡±


    No words could go past Serenity¡¯s lips.


    ¡°What happened to your sister?¡± Elisa asked, concerned and anxious.


    ¡°Go¡­ Go! Go back!¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It took everything in Serenity to scream these words.


    She needed to go back.


    Why did she have to travel far to her hometown today? Why could she not stay with her sister and


    nephew?


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s head back. We¡¯ll go back now. Don¡¯t panic, Seren. It¡¯s okay. Everything is okay.¡±


    Elisa soothed her as she and Jasmine propped Serenity up. They hurried to their parked car.


    Although the girls had no idea what was going on with Liberty, Elisa guessed it must be something big


    and bad.


    Otherwise, Serenity would not be dumbstruck beyond words.


    Serenity was not in the state to drive.


    Elisa took the wheel while Jasmine stayed in the backseat with Serenity.


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang again.


    It was Zachary.


    Serenity took the call with shaking hands as Jasmine watched her worriedly.


    Once the call was connected, Serenity still could not find the words to speak. It was like something was


    stuck in her throat. Tears kept flowing down her cheeks.


    ¡°Seren¡­¡±


    Zachary had made it to the hospital.


    Liberty was still in the emergency room.


    He was at a loss of what to say to his wife.


    They had assigned so many people to protect Liberty and Sonny in the dark. Yet, Liberty got hurt in the


    end.


    ¡°Seren¡­ Liberty¡­¡±


    Zachary could not speak another word. His fumbling for words only made Serenity take things the


    wrong way. Thinking that her sister did not make it, Serenity passed out and fell onto the seat. The


    phone fell from her hand.


    ¡°Seren!¡±


    Freaked out, Jasmine held Serenity up and pinched her nose.


    Elisa urgently stopped the car by the side of the road and jumped out of the car. She opened the door


    to the backseat and climbed in to take turns with Jasmine pinching Serenity¡¯s nose.

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391


    Zachary heard Jasmine shout from the other side of the phone. He also kept calling, ¡°Seren, Seren!¡±


    Elisa picked up Serenity¡¯s phone and yelled at Zachary, ¡°Zachary, what did you say to Serenity? What


    did you say happened to Liberty?¡±


    ¡°Elisa, send Serenity back first. Liberty is injured and is being treated at the hospital. Let¡¯s talk about


    the rest when you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°How is Liberty doing?¡±


    Elisa¡¯s face changed as well.


    She knew Serenity was only so frightened because something happened to Liberty, but she did not


    know what exactly happened to Liberty.


    After hearing what Zachary said, Elisa was feeling nervous and afraid too.


    The Hunt sisters were her mom¡¯s favorites.


    If something were to happen to Liberty, who knew how sad Elisa¡¯s mom would be?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. She was stabbed a few times and is still being rescued. We¡¯re already at the


    hospital. Elisa, send Seren back with Ms. Sox now. Drive safe.¡±


    Zachary wished he could fly over to pick up his wife.


    However, he could not go away at this moment.


    Liberty needed a family member to be present. In case she needed to be transferred to another


    hospital, Zachary could make a prompt decision.


    He dared not leave her to Hank.


    ¡°Alright, I got it. We¡¯ll go back immediately. Find the best doctor for Liberty. She must be saved no


    matter how much it costs!¡±


    Zachary would do his best to save Liberty regardless of Elisa¡¯s reminder.


    After the call ended, Serenity woke up unhurriedly and instantly climbed into the driver¡¯s seat to drive.


    Jasmine and Elisa stopped her from doing so.


    If they let her drive, something serious would happen.


    ¡°Liberty!¡±


    Serenity could not touch the steering wheel. She pounded the seat and cried.


    She was going to lose her sister!


    Serenity only had her sister left. Why did God want to take her sister away as well?!


    Her parents were robbed of her, and now, it was going to be her sister!


    God was unfair!


    ¡°Seren, stop bawling and sit still. We¡¯ll go back right away. Liberty is still alive, so why are you crying?


    She¡¯s injured but is still being treated. She won¡¯t die, so sit still, and we¡¯ll head back.¡±


    When Serenity heard that her sister was still alive, she grabbed Elisa¡¯s shoulders and shook her.¡± Elisa,


    let¡¯s go let¡¯s go back now!¡±


    Elisa and Jasmine helped seat Serenity.


    ¡°Sit still and don¡¯t go crazy. I¡¯ll drive,¡± Elisa ordered Serenity.


    Serenity nodded vigorously.


    More people hade to wait at the hospital.


    After Duncan arrived, he could not help but grab Zachary¡¯s cor and asked angrily, ¡°You arranged for


    so many people to keep an eye on them. How did they let Liberty get hurt? How is she doing now?¡±


    When he heard that Liberty was stabbed several times and was sent to the hospital to be saved with


    her life shrouded in uncertainty, it was heart-wrenching.


    At this moment, he realized that his feelings for Liberty were different.


    He liked Sonny, but he also cared about Liberty.


    Duncan was terrified-he was scared to death!


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He never panicked and was not afraid when he was injured and hospitalized back then.


    Now that Liberty was injured, he was frightened and freaking out.


    He was afraid that she would not wake up.


    Zachary did not say anything.


    Josh pulled Duncan away and said, ¡°Why are you ming Zachary? He doesn¡¯t want Liberty to get hurt


    more than you do. That¡¯s his sister-inw¡¯s life! We¡¯ve all sent people to secretly protect Liberty. This


    can¡¯t be med on Zachary alone.¡±


    None of them wanted Liberty to get hurt.


    When Liberty and Sonny left with Hank and Jessica, the men who were secretly protecting them


    followed them every step of the way.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392


    When Sonny was snatched, even if Liberty and Hank did not go after him, the men who were secretly


    protecting them could also save him. They had long set up a trap and were ready to


    catch the kidnappers.


    Only, they neglected a mother¡¯s determination to protect her child.


    Mothers were willing to sacrifice themselves for their children.


    A mother who saw her child being abducted would definitely run after the child.


    The men who were protecting Liberty and Sonny thought of that but did not expect Liberty to be able to


    keep up with the kidnappers. Her physical strength was amazing.


    She refused to give up no matter what.


    Even when she was kicked hard and stabbed by the bad guys, she did not let go.


    Only when she saw the Yorks¡¯ bodyguards did she know it was safe and was willing to let go. In the


    end, she was seriously injured while Sonny was unharmed.


    Duncan turned around and punched the wall.


    Yes, he too had sent people to protect Liberty and her son.


    Despite that, Liberty was still hurt.


    Duncan failed to protect her well!


    At this time, Clive and Mrs. Stone arrived.


    ¡°Zachary, how¡¯s Liberty doing? Have you told Serenity about this?¡± Clive asked.


    Mrs. Stone was so scared that she clutched her husband¡¯s hand. She was afraid that her niece, whom


    she had only recently reunited with, would leave with her sister.


    She had searched for her sister for decades but when there was finally news about her, it turned out


    that her sister had passed away more than a decade ago. Luckily, she still had two nieces to console


    her.


    Now, if even her niece was¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s still inside and hasn¡¯te out yet, so I don¡¯t know about her situation. I¡¯ve told Serenity, and


    she¡¯s on her way back.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clive hummed.


    Afterward, heforted his mom.


    Jessica had also quietlye and was keeping Hank and his sonpany. Her face was pale white.


    Sirens sounded endlessly at that time, so she knew many police had arrived.


    She also found out that Zachary had arranged for people to secretly protect Liberty and her son all this


    while.


    Since Jessica helped the bad guys snatch Sonny away¡­ She had probably been watched for a long


    time too. Zachary was waiting to collect evidence and catch those people in one go.


    Perhaps Liberty getting hurt was an ident to Zachary and the others.


    Hank told his parents about what happened.


    They were almost scared to death when they heard that their grandson was almost kidnapped again.


    They were only relieved after knowing that he was fine. When they heard that Liberty got injured from


    protecting Sonny and was being treated, they came to the hospital as well.


    Hank advised his parents to wait at home, but they were not willing to do so.


    Not long after Serenity, Jasmine, and Elisa arrived at the hospital, the door of the emergency room was


    opened.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my sister doing?¡±


    Serenity jumped over and grabbed the doctor¡¯s sleeves. She asked anxiously.


    Zachary held her.


    He was afraid that she might faint.


    The doctor responded, ¡°The patient¡¯s vital parts weren¡¯t stabbed, but her internal organs were injured,


    and she lost too much blood, which endangered her life. We operated on her, but she needs to be


    transferred to the ICU now and monitored for a few days.


    ¡°If she pulls through these few days, she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Surviving the next few days would mean that Liberty had truly passed the critical period and would be


    able to live.


    ¡°Doctor, you must save my sister-you must!¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we could. Now, it¡¯s up to the patient to get through it.


    ¡°The stab wounds weren¡¯t fatal, but what¡¯s keeping her teetering on the edge of life and death are her


    internal injuries.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s legs went weak.


    Zachary held her andforted her, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine-she¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡±


    ¡°Zachary!¡±


    Serenity turned around and buried herself in his arms. She cried in pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m so scared-I¡¯m scared that she¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯m only left with her¡­ My parents are gone, so she¡¯s the only


    person I have left. If even she is¡­ Zachary, I¡¯m scared-I¡¯m really scared.¡±

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393


    Serenity¡¯s words brought Mrs. Stone to tears as well.


    She thought of herself back then when she and her sister were sent to the orphanage, there were two


    of them.


    However, when she finally had news of her sister, she became the only one left. She did not even see


    her only sister onest time.


    Zachary hugged Serenity tightly, giving her support andfort.


    ¡°Seren, Liberty will be fine. She¡¯ll wake up soon. It¡¯ll be alright.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We still have to help her take care of Sonny. He¡¯s terrified.¡±


    Serenity was so scared that she could not stop crying. Zachary¡¯s reassurance did not work at all but


    once he mentioned Sonny, her cries became softer.


    Yes, she still needed to help her sister take care of Sonny.


    After crying for a while, Serenity adjusted her emotions and took the tissue given to her by Zachary to


    wipe her tears. She then left his embrace and walked toward Sonny, who had been. held by Hank.


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny stretched out his hands toward Serenity.


    Serenity picked him up and carried him.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Hank apologized guiltily. It was his fault. He did not carry Sonny and wanted to pull him over from


    Liberty.


    He would me himself for the rest of his life if anything happened to Liberty and if Sonny was taken


    away.


    Serenity carried her nephew and turned around to return to Zachary¡¯s side. She did not want to


    respond to Hank.


    Hank med himself.


    Mrs. Brown wanted to say something but was held back by Mr. Brown.


    Anything they were to say at this time would be wrong.


    Serenity must have hated their son.


    Jessica was even more afraid. She tried hard to be invisible.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, is Mom going to die?¡± Sonny asked in fear.


    The thought of his mom covered in blood scared him.


    Serenity pressed her nephew¡¯s head into her arms and hugged his still-shivering body tightly. She


    answered firmly in a hoarse voice, ¡°No, your mom will live a long life. She¡¯s not going to die. She loves


    you so much, Sonny. She¡¯ll watch you go to school and grow up. She won¡¯t leave you behind.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Ser, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here, so don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re not scared. Your mom will be fine-she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Sonny lifted his little face. His eyes were red and swollen, his face full of tear stains, and he looked


    extremely pale with dried blood stains on his face.


    Serenity looked down at her nephew and she felt her heart break again. She pressed Sonny¡¯s head


    against her arms once more and hugged him tightly while he hugged her neck.


    The door to the emergency room opened again.


    Liberty was pushed out.


    Serenity rushed over with her nephew in her arms.


    Even so, the nurses blocked her away. They pushed Liberty away and said, ¡°Family members, don¡¯t


    block the way. The patient has to be transferred to the ICU first.¡±


    Zachary quickly pulled Serenity out of the way.


    Afterward, they went to the ICU together, but the medical staff disallowed family members from.


    following them inside.


    Serenity saw her sister lying motionless on the hospital bed with a pale face. Her tears could not help


    but fall again.


    A small hand gently wiped her tears. Sonny said to her, ¡°Aunt Ser, don¡¯t cry. Mom will be fine.¡±


    Despite that, his face was already covered in tears.


    He knew his mom bled a lot because of him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Mm, I won¡¯t cry. Dust got into my eyes.¡±


    Serenity freed one of her hands to wipe away her tears.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394


    Liberty was in the ICU and did not need to be taken care of by family members, who were only allowed


    to visit inside for a while every day.


    Although Serenity could not watch over her sister in the ward, she refused to leave the hospital and


    insisted on waiting outside for her sister to wake up.


    Her sister would definitely wake up.


    Police came to the hospital.


    Everyone watched as several police officers walked over.


    ¡°Which one of you is Jessica Yates?¡± asked the policeman in the lead.


    Everyone looked at Jessica.


    Jessica answered with fear, ¡°I am.¡±


    After saying something, that policeman immediately let two policewomen go forward to take her away.


    ¡°Officer.¡±


    Hank hurriedly blocked their way. His parents followed behind him.


    They all looked at the police officers.


    ¡°Officer, may I ask what crime my wife hasmitted? Why are you taking her away?¡± Hank


    questioned.


    ¡°We suspect that Jessica Yates is involved in this child abduction, so we need to take her back for the


    investigation. Please cooperate with us.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s face was ashen right away. Her legs went weak, and she could not even stand up. If not. for


    the two policewomen supporting her, she could have copsed to the ground.


    She could not believe it.


    It had only been a few hours since the incident, but the police hade to arrest her already. Were all


    the people sent by that unknown woman captured? Did they sell her out?


    When the incident happened, Jessica saw that many individuals from the other party helped stop


    Liberty from chasing the man who ran with Sonny in his arms. Though a group of people helped Liberty


    and the two groups fought, causing the scene to be more chaotic.


    There were also a few people who desperately tried to chase after Liberty.


    Jessica heard clearly when those people called Liberty ¡°Ms. Hunt¡±.


    Those were not the bad guys, but people who were helping Liberty. If Jessica guessed it right, they


    were sent by Mr. York.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica was hit with the sudden realization that time-Mr. York had been arranging for people to secretly


    follow Liberty and her son.


    Liberty was Sonny¡¯s biological mother. A woman¡¯s true potential could be seen when something


    happened to her child.


    The Yorks¡¯ bodyguards were all trained, so they were definitely not slow at running.


    Even so, they could not catch up to Liberty. Perhaps it was also because killers were charging out


    along the way to stop them.


    The Yorks¡¯ bodyguards and Duncans¡¯ men were only a few minuteste to catch up to Liberty. In the


    end, she was already stabbed a few times¡­


    Jessica thought this incident would be the same as the zoo incident, where there would be no oue


    to the investigation.


    Chelsea hadined many times about how the police had not solved the case and caught the bad


    guys who tried to abduct the kids.


    Jessica received the news and was asked not to make a move for a while. She thought the other party


    would only act again after at least a few months. Who knew, she was deliberately urged these two days


    to bring Sonny out again.


    ¡°Officer, you must be mistaken. My wife¡­ How can she be a suspect in this incident? S-she was


    always with us, and she doesn¡¯t have the ability to do that.¡±


    Hank suspected that the police had made a mistake.


    The policeman said seriously, ¡°We have evidence. We¡¯ll never wrongly use anyone.¡±


    Hank wanted to say something else but was pulled away by his parents.


    ¡°Hank, didn¡¯t you see your wife¡¯s reaction? Her face was pale, and her legs were weak. That¡¯s the sign


    of fear after somethinges to light,¡± Mrs. Brown noted.


    After saying that, she came to her senses and quickly swooshed in front of Jessica. She raised her


    hand and pped Jessica twice.


    If not for one of the officers stopping her, she would have continued.


    ¡°B*tch, it was you indeed. How dare you collude with the kidnappers to kidnap my grandson?! You


    spiteful woman! Witch! Don¡¯t stop me, I¡¯ll rip her apart!¡±

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395


    ¡°Jessica wants to cut off our family line! She wants to get Sonny and Liberty killed! This wicked woman!


    You b*tch!¡±


    Mrs. Brown cursed at the top of her lungs.


    If this incident was caused by Jessica, then the past ident when their family went to the zoo was not


    an ident, but a scheming n by her.


    How could this woman be so malicious?!


    She wanted to abduct both of her grandsons.


    When Serenity heard that Jessica was involved in the incident, she shoved Sonny into Zachary¡¯s arms


    and wanted to beat Jessica up.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary tugged at Serenity and reminded her, ¡°She¡¯ll be punished byw. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    The police hade, so they did not need to be the ones to teach Jessica a lesson.


    Julian had collected evidence, so Jessica would not be able to get away.


    She would be jailed for a few years at least.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    If the men of Mrs. Newman¡¯s godfather were captured, all of them had prior criminal records and would


    be dealt heavier sentences.


    That was because they were directly involved.


    Of course, Mrs. Newman could not escape too.


    In fact, the police had split into two groups. Some of them came to the hospital to take Jessica under


    investigation while the rest went to the Newmans¡¯ vi.


    With the help of Zachary, Josh, and Duncan¡¯s people, none of Mrs. Newman¡¯s men could escape this


    time. All of them were captured.


    In order to take Sonny away, Mrs. Newman acted desperately. She mobilized hundreds of people to


    help herplete this conspiracy without discussing it with her husband. Nheless, more than


    hundreds of people were truly involved in the n with many gangsters being hired.


    Camryn had said this before. Mrs. Newman would resort to drastic measures if she was impatient.


    Of course, Mr. Newman would probably vomit blood if he found out.


    He would scold his wife for being too hasty.


    Carrie was imprisoned because she was too impulsive.


    Who knew, Mrs. Newman bore the same impulse as her daughter. On top of going to be imprisoned,


    she had cost them many men in the process. This was the most heartbreaking thing for Mr. Newman.


    Serenity did not go forward to bash Jessica up because her husband stopped her.


    Atst, Jessica was taken away by the police.


    She was in fact carried away because she was too weak to walk anymore.


    As an educated person, she knew what awaited her now that she was arrested.


    ¡°I was forced to do it¡­¡±


    Jessica turned her head and shouted at her husband with all her might.


    She was coerced indeed.


    If she did not do that, those people would kill her family.


    Was she supposed to watch her family get killed for the sake of Sonny?


    Jessica did not dare report it to the police, afraid that her family would still be killed if she did. She knew


    that she and her family had always been monitored. She had never met the people who


    were watching them, but she knew they were being watched.


    That unknown woman was powerful.


    ¡°It was because of Serenity¡­¡± said Jessica powerlessly.


    It was all because of Serenity.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396


    It was Serenity who offended the unknown woman. The woman wanted to take revenge on her, so she


    found Jessica and forced her to use Sonny.


    That woman said that even if Sonny was in her possession, as long as he behaved well and did not cry


    or cause trouble, she would not do anything to him. As long as Serenity went to see her, he would


    return safely.


    Sonny would not lose a single hair.


    How could Jessica know that Liberty would get hurt because of Sonny?


    Sonny was going to be fine no matter what.


    Hank stood in ce and muttered, ¡°How could it be Jessica? How could it be Jessica¡­? How could it


    be?¡±


    ¡°Hank!¡±


    Mr. Brown shouted fiercely and pped Hank all of a sudden. The p was as loud as it could be.


    Everyone watched, but no one stopped him.


    ¡°It was you-it was you who brought that spiteful woman into our family. She broke your marriage and


    caused havoc in our family. Sonny¡¯s custody was given to Liberty, and yet she did such a malicious


    thing to him. That vicious woman¡­ It was you-you were blind!¡±


    Mr. Brown pointed at his son and cursed at him.


    Hank did not dare speak even after being pped by his dad. He covered his beaten face and could


    not look at his parents.


    He did not know it woulde to this-even he could not imagine Jessica plotting something. against


    Sonny.


    Sonny was given to Liberty. If they did not go to see him, Sonny and Liberty would definitely not appear


    in front of them and their lives would not be affected at all.


    Why would Jessica do this?


    Was she afraid that Hank would rekindle his feelings for Liberty because of Sonny and would ask for a


    remarriage?


    She underestimated Liberty.


    Since Liberty divorced Hank, there was no way she would go back to him..


    Not to mention Liberty¡¯s life was getting better while Hank¡¯s was getting worse. Even if it were the other


    way round, given her temperament, she would not look back and disturb his life.


    A smart person would not return to the life that had been given up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Liberty was that person. She would rather be a single mom for the rest of her life than return to a


    terrible man like Hank.


    ¡°I told you not to marry her as she¡¯s not as good as Liberty. You didn¡¯t listen and insisted that you were


    truly in love. Pfft, you used to say that about you and Liberty too!¡±


    Mrs. Brown scolded her son, ¡°What about now? Look what Jessica did. She quarrels with me and fights


    with your sister every day. She even said that we joined hands to bully her, but it was she who has


    been bullying us. She relies on your love for her and disregards us.


    ¡°Hank Brown, are you satisfied now? Are you?!¡±


    After scolding her son, Mrs. Brown pushed her husband and scolded him instead, ¡°I stopped you from


    transferring the money to Liberty and told you not to let them divorce. Neither you nor Hank listened to


    me. Now, you¡¯re ming your son for it!¡±


    Mr. Brown pushed Mrs. Brown back in anger and said, ¡°The worst was you and that great


    daughter of yours. If not for you talking so much, liking to pick fights, and sowing discord between Hank


    and Liberty, would this have happened?¡±


    ¡°How much better do you think you are? Have you ever said anything? Have you ever made a sound?¡±


    Mrs. Brown knew she was wrong-so wrong.


    She made Liberty, who used to be a good daughter-inw, leave her son. As a result, her son. married


    Jessica, a troublemaker and spendthrift who stirred their family into a tempest.


    It was fine if that was it, but that evil woman wanted to harm Lucas and Sonny.


    Chelsea was loose-tongued, but as their aunt, how could Jessica be so ruthless as to collude with the


    kidnappers to kidnap Lucas?


    Did she do that to get back at Chelsea?


    After Liberty divorced Hank, she never clung to him. If Hank and Jessica did not always pester her, she


    might not have wanted to see them at all. She did not affect Hank¡¯s new life whatsoever, and yet


    Jessica wanted to harm Sonny.


    Mrs. Brown recalled how she kept asking her son to divorce Jessica and remarry Liberty. She even


    said that Liberty was capable enough to earn money and sessfully slimmed down to how she


    looked pre-marriage. If she and Hank remarried, Hank would benefit a lot from it.


    Did Jessica be resentful because of that and targeted Sonny as a result?

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397


    After a long time, Mrs. Brown approached Serenity.


    She looked at Sonny, who was being carried by Serenity, and reached out to touch him but retracted


    her hand halfway. She said to Serenity with guilt, ¡°Serenity. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s our family¡¯s misfortune to have


    taken in a wicked woman and harmed your sister.¡±


    Serenity looked coldly at Mrs. Brown.


    When the police took Jessica away, Serenity did not know what exactly happened but she had her


    guesses.


    ¡°My sister divorced Hank and started her new life. Sonny has also been well taken care of by her.


    Please stay away from her in the future. She has never thought of remarrying Hank.


    ¡°Jessica is detestable, but so are you guys!¡±


    Mrs. Brown lowered her head in shame.


    Yes, they were equally detestable.


    Mrs. Brown saw Liberty and Serenity reunite with their rich aunt and learned that Serenity became the


    Yorks¡® missus. She desperately wanted to break up Hank and Jessica, hoping that he could remarry


    Liberty. As a result, Jessica developed hatred and wanted to take it out on Sonny.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you. Please leave now.¡±


    When the police only took Jessica away, Serenity knew the Browns had nothing to do with this matter.


    Sonny was their grandson, after all. It was true that Mrs. Brown favored her daughter¡¯s son more, but


    she also cared about the only grandson bearing her family name; she would never collude with the bad


    guys to take Sonny away.


    Despite the Browns having nothing to do with this, Serenity did not want to see them.


    ¡°Serenity, I know whatever we say now is useless, but we truly care about your sister. When she wakes


    up, I dare not ask toe to see her, but I hope you can send us a message to let us know that she¡¯s


    safe and well.¡±


    Serenity tensed up and did not say anything.


    After apologizing again, Mrs. Brown turned around and walked over to her husband to leave with him.


    Hank did not want to go but was dragged away by his parents, so he left with them.


    Once the Browns left, Serenity asked Zachary, ¡°Did Jessica do this?¡±


    ¡°She was just a pawn. The police have probably gone to the mastermind¡¯s house to take her away for


    investigation. Josh has submitted all the evidence and information on all those people to the police.¡±


    In the beginning, Josh only let Zachary take a quick look at the evidence and did not let him take them


    away. He was ready to hand them over to the police, but it was also for the sake of their safety


    In Josh¡¯s words, those people were good at counter¨Cinvestigation. Zachary¡¯s status in Wiltspoon was


    fearsome, but those people were not afraid of him.


    If Zachary possessed the evidence that could crush them, nobody knew if he would be able to live to


    see tomorrow.


    On the other hand, the Buchams were different.


    The Buchams had a low profile, but theirwork was shocking. Nobody dared to thoughtlesslyy


    their hands on the Buchams because countless big families might retaliate against them. Besides, the


    Buchams were known for finding information and had a powerful intelligencework. Nobody would


    know if those pieces of evidence were in Josh¡¯s possession.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll tell you more about itter. You should go home to rest first.¡±


    Many people wereing and going, so it was not the right time to talk about the details.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home; I¡¯m going to wait here for my sister to wake up.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Liberty did not need family care, Serenity did not want to leave.


    ¡°Seren, Liberty is in the ICU now and doesn¡¯t need our care, so let¡¯s go home first. You need to rest


    well to be able to take good care of Sonny. You have to take care of your sister too once she wakes


    up.¡±


    Zachary wanted to persuade his wife to go home to rest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home; I want to stay here to watch over my sister. For all we know, she¡¯ll wake up at


    night. Once she does, she¡¯ll want to see Sonny first.¡±


    Serenity was determined not to go home.


    ¡°Seren, Zachary is right. Your sister doesn¡¯t need our care now. You and Zachary should go home and


    rest first. I¡¯ll stay here to keep watch.¡±

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398


    ¡°Mom,¡± Clive and Elisa called out to Mrs. Stone.


    Mr. Stone also disapproved of his wife¡¯s staying. He said, ¡°We can¡¯t do anything by staying in the


    hospital. Let¡¯s all go back to rest and take care of the things that haven¡¯t been taken care of yet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried!¡±


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s voice choked up right after she said that.


    She was worried about her niece as much as Serenity was worried about her sister. She and Serenity


    were the same.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey, go home and rest. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as my sister wakes up.¡±


    Serenity helped to persuade Mrs. Stone to go home.


    Mrs. Stone was gradually getting older, after all.


    She finally left the hospital after everyone repeatedly persuaded her.


    In the end, only Zachary, Serenity, and Duncan remained.


    ¡°Duncan, there are still many things you and Josh need to deal with together. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you


    know once Liberty wakes up.¡± Zachary knew his good friend was also worried about his sister- inw.


    He patted Duncan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m counting on you and Josh to wrap things up.¡±


    Duncan looked at the ICU ward. He wanted to be by Liberty¡¯s side, but she was in the ward at the


    moment. Even Serenity could not take care of her sister, let alone him.


    After a long silence, Duncan looked at Sonny again.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny had fallen asleep in Serenity¡¯s arms but was still subconsciously grabbing her shirt. What


    happened today was going to be a lifelong trauma for the three¨Cyear¨Cold kid.


    Duncan¡¯s heart ached for Sonny.


    ¡°Let me know if anything happens. I¡¯ll go deal with the follow¨Cup first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan took a deep breath and looked at the ward again before he turned around to leave.


    If they wanted Liberty and Sonny to be safe and be able to live like normal people in the future without


    having to worry about something like this happening again, they needed to handle this matter well.


    Zachary ordered his bodyguard to go out and pack some fast food back. He then asked his driver to


    take his RV to the hospital so that it would be easier to cook food for Sonny.


    After giving his orders, Zachary sat next to Serenity. He wanted to carry Sonny instead but as soon as


    he touched Sonny, the little boy was so frightened that he clung to Serenity¡¯s shirt with both hands.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Serenity quickly hugged Sonny and patted him. She then lowered her head and rested her forehead


    against his. It had a calming effect, and Sonny was soothed again.


    ¡°I should carry him; he has taken a fright.¡±


    Zachary did not try to hold Sonny again. He removed his suit jacket and draped it over Sonny¡¯s body.


    Following that, he reached out and wrapped his arm around Serenity¡¯s shoulder. Heforted gently,


    ¡°Seren, Liberty will be fine. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Why did I have to go back to my hometown today? If I hadn¡¯t gone back¡­¡±


    Even if Serenity did not go back to her hometown, she would be in her bookstore.


    Sonny started school today, and Jim was responsible for picking him up and dropping him off.


    ¡°Seren, even if you didn¡¯t go back to your hometown, you couldn¡¯t have protected Liberty when the


    incident happened. We were prepared to protect her, but she was still harmed¡­ We didn¡¯t protect her


    well.¡±

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399


    Serenity tilted her head to look at Zachary and asked him, ¡°Did you guys discuss this long ago? Or did


    you already know the other party¡¯s plot and deliberately used Sonny to lure them?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t!¡± Zachary hurriedly denied it.


    ¡°The Buchams only watched Mrs. Newman¡¯s moves and noticed that she was unusual today. They


    informed me and Duncan, so we increased our efforts to protect Liberty and Sonny.¡±


    Zachary exined, ¡°If they snatch Sonny away, we can surely save him. Only, we underestimated


    Liberty¡¯s determination as a mother to protect her child. She ran so fast at that time and left our


    bodyguards behind.


    ¡°They were only a few minutes slower, but she was already harmed.¡±


    Serenity looked down at Sonny, who was not even sleeping soundly. She said with red eyes, Sonny


    was born to my sister and is her life. Not to mention she didn¡¯t know you had people secretly protecting


    her and could help her save Sonny. But even if she knew, she would still chase after the bad guys out


    of a mother¡¯s instinct to get him back.¡±


    Zachary med himself and said, ¡°It was also due to our poor protection.¡±


    Serenity freed one of her hands to wipe her tears. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you remind my sister that Jessica was


    being used?¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She knows¨Cit was she who suspected Jessica first and called to tell me about it. She insisted on


    following Hank and Jessica today because she suspected Jessica and refused to let Hank take Sonny


    away by himself.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t she tell me?¡±


    Zachary was stumped for an answer. Liberty had her reason for not saying it, but he did not know why.


    ¡°Did Mr. Bucham have all the evidence?¡±


    ¡°The evidence is with Julian.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police when you have all the evidence?¡± Serenity questioned.


    Zachary answered after a moment of silence. ¡°Mrs. Newman¡¯s men were scattered in their hiding, so


    arresting one of them would alert the rest. After thest zoo incident, I told you and Liberty to treat that


    as an ident and to live as usual.


    ¡°But Mrs. Newman would definitely strike again. We just needed to bide our time, and when she goes


    crazy, we can focus our efforts on catching her and her men. Even if we can¡¯t capture all of them, we


    can capture most of them.¡±


    Serenity touched her nephew¡¯s face gently. ¡°At the end of the day, you were using Sonny.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t even know if it was right that I saved Camryn in the past.¡±


    ¡°Seren, this isn¡¯t your fault; it¡¯s theirs. If you had watched Ms. Newman get hurt back then and didn¡¯t


    step in, you would have a bad conscience for the rest of your life.¡±


    Serenity bit her lip and did not speak.


    ¡°Have those people been caught now?¡±


    Zachary responded softly, ¡°None of those who helped create chaos and stopped my men escaped. All


    of them were captured. There were about a hundred people.¡±


    Serenity looked at him again, ¡°That crazy woman assigned so many people to be involved?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she probably thought that there¡¯s strength in numbers and they would certainly seed in


    snatching Sonny away.¡±


    Serenity remembered what Camryn said and repeated it, ¡°Camryn said that Mrs. Newman would resort


    to drastic measures if she was impatient. Carrie had really learned that well from her.¡±


    The mother and daughter did things based on their little whims regardless of the consequences.


    ¡°Mr. Newman might be taken out of this matter. He¡¯s 99% unaware of Mrs. Newman¡¯s


    arrangement today. If he knew, we wouldn¡¯t have let her do it. The pieces of evidence from Julian are


    also mostly unfavorable to Mrs. Newman.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Perhaps Mr. Newman had long thought of letting Mrs. Newman be the scapegoat.¡±


    Zachary hummed and said, ¡°That¡¯s possible. That couple is truly an eye¨Copener.¡±


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Serenity¡¯s phone rang.


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang as well.


    The couple answered the calls at the same time.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400


    ¡°Seren, how¡¯s Liberty? It hasn¡¯t been long since I followed Kevin on a business trip, and such a big


    thing has happened.¡±


    The person who called Serenity was Grandma May.


    She followed Kevin to Jensburg on a business trip and had only just received the news of Liberty¡¯s


    misfortune.


    ¡°Nana¡­¡±


    Serenity had just stopped crying but wanted to cry again when she heard Grandma May¡¯s voice. She


    said in a sobbing tone, ¡°Nana, my sister is injured.¡±


    ¡°Seren, don¡¯t cry and tell me how she is. I¡¯m on my way back. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be there even if the sky


    falls.¡±


    When Grandma May heard that Liberty was injured, she could not be bothered about creating


    opportunities for Kevin and rushed back to Wiltspoon.


    Kevin¡¯s work was almost finished, and he was worried about letting his nana go home by herself, hence


    he handed over the remaining work to someone else and returned to Wiltspoon with her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°The doctor said she¡¯s out of the woods for now, but she has to stay in the ICU for a few days. She¡¯ll


    only be truly fine if she can pull through these few days.¡±


    ¡°Which hospital is she in?¡± Grandma May asked.


    Serenity told her.


    Grandma May said, ¡°That hospital is excellent and is one of the top three hospitals. Don¡¯t worry. your


    sister will get better. If anything, I¡¯ll be thick¨Cskinned and beg the genius doctor to go and save your


    sister. Don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t cry anymore, okay? I¡¯ll be right back. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of when


    I¡¯m there, so don¡¯t you worry.


    ¡°I can tell one¡¯s fortune and have told the fortunes of you sisters. You¡¯re both destined to live a life of


    wealth and nobility and are very blessed. It¡¯ll be hard at first, but the reward willeter.¡±


    Grandma May had even told her granddaughter¨Cinw about the sisters¡® fortunes to reassure her.


    Under Grandma May¡¯sfort, Serenity¡¯s heart was slowly finding its peace.


    She also thought that her sister was blessed and could live a long life.


    The call Zachary received was from his mom.


    Tania asked about Liberty¡¯s injuries and Sonny¡¯s condition over the phone. Atst, she urged Zachary


    to take good care of Serenity.


    Zachary responded in a low voice, ¡°I will, Mom.¡±


    After the mother and son ended the call, Serenity was still talking to Grandma May, who also asked


    about Sonny¡¯s condition. She was slightly relieved to know that Sonny was fine.


    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡±


    Sonny was having a bad dream.


    Serenity immediately ended the call with Grandma May and calmed him.


    Sonny shouted for his mom.


    ¡°Sonny, Sonny, don¡¯t be scared. Your mom is fine, and I¡¯m here.¡±


    Serenity kept patting Sonny¡¯s little body to calm him down.


    Sonny suddenly opened his eyes.


    He looked at Serenity and seemed to havee back to his senses after a while. He sat up, wrapped


    his arms around Serenity¡¯s neck, and said with fear, ¡°Aunt Ser, I dreamed of a lot of blood. There was a


    lot of blood¨CMom lost a lot of blood. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t be afraid. Your mom is fine and will wake up tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°The bad guy hit her, kept kicking her, and even stabbed her with a knife¡­¡±


    Sonny was pale white when he described everything. His usually clear and bright big eyes were filled


    with fear at this moment, and his little body was shaking.


    That scene was seared onto his mind.


    He would dream about it whenever he closed his eyes and fell asleep. He was terrified!

 Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Zachary carried Sonny over.


    Sonny did not resist his embrace when he was awake.


    The person he trusted most at the moment besides his Aunt Ser was his Uncle Zak.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ve defeated the bad guys, the police have also taken them away, and the


    doctor saved your mom. Tomorrow or the day after at thetest, your mom wille out and open her


    eyes to call you.¡±


    Sonny looked seriously at Zachary and asked, ¡°Uncle Zak, is what you say true?¡±


    ¡°When have I ever lied to you, Sonny? It¡¯s true.¡±


    Zachary carried Sonny and walked toward the bathroom. ¡°Sonny, I¡¯ll take you to wash your face and


    hands, okay?¡±


    Sonny nodded because he saw that his hands were dirty.


    With that, Zachary took Sonny into the bathroom to clean his face and hands beforeing out again.


    His bodyguard happened to have returned with fast food.


    Serenity had no appetite to eat. She fed Sonny first, but he had also lost his appetite.


    Zachary advised them again, ¡°Seren, Sonny, how can you hold up if you don¡¯t eat anything? When


    Liberty wakes up but you both copsed, wouldn¡¯t she be worried? Sonny,e, I¡¯ll feed you. Once


    you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll take a shower, change into clean clothes, and wait for your mom to wake up.


    ¡°If she wakes up and sees what you¡¯re wearing now, she¡¯ll be terrified.¡±


    Sonny looked down at his clothes. They were very dirty indeed.


    They were also covered in blood.


    Sonny was easily coaxed. He was sessfully coaxed by Zachary and was willing to eat.


    Serenity forced herself to eat something. In Zachary¡¯s words, she would not be able to hold up if she


    did not eat and drink. If she were to copse before her sister woke up, how could she take care of her


    sister?


    Half an hourter, Zachary¡¯s driver brought the RV over.


    Zachary let Serenity take Sonny to shower and change into clean clothes.


    He called Josh only after Serenity left.


    ¡°Josh, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Newman was taken away for investigation, but not Mr. Newman.¡±


    Josh said regrettably, ¡°Mr. Newman happened to go on a business trip this morning and is


    currently not in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Zachary had long guessed this oue.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The rest was caught, and the man who stabbed your sister¨Cinw a few times was also sent to the


    hospital and is under police surveince.¡±


    That man was seriously beaten up by the Yorks¡® bodyguards.


    He was wounded.


    ¡°Has your sister¨Cinw woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Josh added after a moment of silence, ¡°Comfort your wife and exin this matter clearly to her so that


    she doesn¡¯t misunderstand you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Let us know if there¡¯s anything we can do to help.¡±


    Zachary thanked Josh.


    The sky was getting dark outside.


    It was almost nighttime.


    Duncan came again.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Duncan walked over and called out in a low voice, and then he looked toward the ward and asked,


    ¡°Has Liberty not woken up yet?¡±


    Zachary shook his head.

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402


    Duncan looked worried.


    He retracted his gaze after a long time and reached out to carry Sonny out of Serenity¡¯s arms, but


    Sonny did not want to be carried by him.


    Sonny turned his head andy on Serenity¡¯s shoulder.


    Duncan looked gloomy. He felt that even Sonny was ming him for not protecting Liberty well.


    ¡°Sonny is frightened and only clings to his Aunt Ser now,¡± Zachary exined.


    Duncan pursed his lips and responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me him. Zachary, I¡¯ll watch over Liberty


    here. You should take Serenity and Sonny back to rest for a while.¡±


    Zachary said after some thought, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He persuaded Serenity and Sonny to go rest in the RV with him. He woulde back to keep watch


    over his sister¨Cinw for the second half of the night.


    Zachary was at ease now that Duncan was here.


    Besides, his bodyguards were present as well.


    ¡°Serenity, you can hold on, but Sonny is a child and won¡¯t be able to do the same, so you should think


    for him. He¡¯s the child your sister was desperately trying to protect. You have to take good care of him


    so that she feels assured and wakes up.¡±


    Duncan persuaded Serenity to get some rest.


    Serenity looked at her nephew again.


    Sonny was clinging to her very much at the moment.


    Atst, Serenitypromised for the sake of Sonny. She went to rest in the RV first and set an rm


    so that she coulde and watch over her sister for the second half of the night.


    Meanwhile, at the Browns¡® house.


    ¡°How could it be Jessica? How could it be?¡±


    Hank, who was dragged home by his parents, had been mumbling and saying the same thing for


    hours.


    He was in disbelief, and he refused to believe it.


    How could Jessicay hands on Sonny?


    Jessica witnessed the whole process of his divorce from Liberty. It was also she who advised him to


    give up Sonny¡¯s custody at that time, and he listened to her.


    Although Hank¡¯s mom and sister kept asking him to divorce Jessica and remarry Liberty, he did not do


    that.


    Did he not make a firm decision to hold a wedding with Jessica?


    They also agreed to go on a honeymoon after their wedding. They had decided on a location and had


    even booked the hotel.


    Jessica should not do anything to Sonny at this time.


    Besides, how could Jessica create such a huge scene?


    All of a sudden, Hank was ruthlessly pped on the arm.


    Mrs. Brown was half¨Cexasperated by her son¡¯s reaction.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°The truth is right in front of you, and yet you¡¯re still speaking for that spiteful woman! Can¡¯t you think


    with your brain? If you want Sonny to be the flower boy, why didn¡¯t you just buy him a new suit? Why


    did she insist on going to Liberty¡¯s diner to take Sonny with you? Something must be wrong.


    ¡°You fool¨Cidiot! You can¡¯t even think with your brain. That wicked woman hates it the most when we go


    to see Sonny, and she doesn¡¯t like us having too much interaction with him and Liberty. Why would she


    support and even encourage you to get close to Sonny recently?


    ¡°We were all tricked by her. I thought she let us visit Sonny because she doesn¡¯t have a child of her


    own yet and thought she wouldn¡¯t have one. Who knew, it was because she had such a vicious n.


    No wonder she let you take Sonny to the zoo, and no wonder her face was as dark as charcoal when I


    asked your sister to go along. It was her¨Cit was her!


    ¡°She must¡¯ve also been the one responsible for the abduction of the kids at the zoost time. She even


    wanted to take Lucas away. It¡¯s clear that she wanted to get back at your sister and resents your sister


    for always targeting her. She¡¯s an evil woman!¡±


    Mrs. Brown cursed about Jessica fiercely.


    ¡°Hank, divorce her! Divorce her right now! Even if you can¡¯t marry another woman after the divorce, I


    want you to divorce her. We can¡¯t have such a malicious woman in our family!¡±


    Hank said, ¡°Mom, this matter hasn¡¯t been concluded yet. The police only took Jessica back for an


    investigation. How could she be capable of doing something like this? I was also running after Sonny at


    that time, and I saw many peoplee to stop me and Liberty. Even if those people were paid to do


    so, it must¡¯ve cost a lot. Jessica doesn¡¯t have that much money.¡±


    Mrs. Brown pped him again.


    ¡°How did she react just now? Did you not see her? Are you saying that the police wronged her? Would


    the police have taken her away without evidence? Why didn¡¯t they take me away?¡± Hank was instantly


    speechless.

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Mr. Brown went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Chelsea crashed in and asked nervously, ¡°Dad, how¡¯s Liberty? Is Sonny


    fine? I rushed over right away after receiving your call.¡±


    Mr. Brown answered, ¡°Sonny is fine. He was just very frightened and is only willing to follow his Aunt


    Ser now. As for Liberty¡­ She¡¯s still in the ICU. The doctor said she¡¯ll be fine if she pulls through the


    next few days, but if she doesn¡¯t¡­ Ah, pfft, she¡¯ll pull through. She¡¯s a good person, and a good person


    will also be blessed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Liberty is a good person. She¡¯ll definitely be fine-she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Chelsea had been nice to Liberty and Serenity ever since Serenity saved her little son. She sincerely


    hoped that Liberty would get better.


    When she saw her brother, she pounced over and punched him a few times. She scolded, ¡°Hank, you


    didn¡¯t listen to us. Look what kind of a vicious woman you married! She made a mess of our family and


    tried to harm Sonny.


    ¡°She even let the kidnappers take Lucas away at the zoost time. She¡¯s so wicked. I did target her, so


    I¡¯ll ept it if she hates and resents me, and I won¡¯t say anything if shees at me. However, she


    went after my innocent child.


    ¡°What an evil person. I thought I was bad enough, but she¡¯s worse than me. I targeted her, but Liberty


    never did anything to her, yet she wanted toy her hands on Sonny. Is she trying to cut off our family


    line?¡±


    Chelsea was sensible and knew she was not a good person.


    Mrs. Brown had told her daughter everything on the phone.


    Therefore, Chelsea started scolding Hank as soon as she arrived.


    Hank wanted to stand up for his wife but could not say anything. If he dared defend Jessica again, his


    parents would rip him apart first!


    Moreover, he also experienced the shock of his son almost being kidnapped.


    He could not defend Jessica anymore. In his parents¡® words, the police would not have taken her away


    and not let here home if she had nothing to do with the incident.


    Additionally, Jessica¡¯s reaction¨Cher ashen face¨Cwhen she was taken away confirmed that she was in


    the know.


    ¡°Mom, which hospital is Liberty in? This won¡¯t do. I have to go see her,¡± Chelsea asked her mom after


    scolding her brother and Jessica. She wanted to see Liberty.


    At the same time, she said regretfully, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t talked too much and babbled back then,


    this wouldn¡¯t have happened, and that vicious woman wouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Even if we were nice to Liberty, your fickle brother will still get together with that


    spiteful woman. I advised him not to divorce Liberty, but he insisted on doing it. I also reminded him


    that that malicious woman isn¡¯t suitable as a partner for life, but he didn¡¯t listen to me either!¡±


    Hank was speechless.


    ¡°Liberty is in the ICU now. You can¡¯t see her even if you go,¡± Mrs. Brown added.


    Chelsea turned around and left. She said to her husband, ¡°Darling, send me to the hospital. Whether I


    get to see her or not is one thing; going there shows my sentiment. If it wasn¡¯t for Liberty and Serenity


    thest time, Lucas would¡¯ve been kidnapped and sold by that evil woman.¡±


    She kept cursing Jessica.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Brown was extremely worried and could not sleep at home, so she followed her daughter to the


    hospital.


    The people who were guarding Liberty in the hospital at the moment were Duncan and a few of the


    Yorks¡® bodyguards. Serenity and Zachary were resting in the RV for the time being.


    Duncan could not enter the ward, so he stood at the door and looked through the small ss window at


    Liberty lying motionless on the hospital bed. His heart was twisted as if it was cut a thousand times. He


    was in pain!


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡±


    Duncan murmured softly, ¡°You have to wake up and get better quickly. I promise I won¡¯t let you and


    Sonny get hurt in the future.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ve only realized now that I¡¯m afraid of losing you. I do like Sonny, but I like you too. You have


    to get better; I haven¡¯t told you what I feel.¡±

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404


    Duncan had no idea he cared so much about Liberty.


    He always thought that he liked Sonny and was nice to Liberty because of the little guy.


    After knowing that Liberty was stabbed a few times by the bad guy, Duncan was heartbroken, and it


    was difficult to describe the pain. As slow as he was, he came to understand that he had long


    developed feelings for Liberty.


    Why did he like her?


    He did not know either.


    No wonder his friends always saw him and Liberty as a pair; outsiders had a better perception.


    Duncan was not moved even when he faced the outstanding Lily. Instead, he wanted to run away. It


    was not that Lily was not good enough, but he had unknowingly had his heart set on Liberty.


    When Chelsea, her husband, and her parents arrived at the hospital, they saw Duncan keeping watch


    outside the ward.


    Duncan turned around when he heard footsteps. Seeing that it was Chelsea and her husband, his face


    turned gloomy, and he looked coldly at the Browns.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chelsea could not help but question Duncan.


    Duncan asked coldly, ¡°What does it matter to you that I¡¯m here?¡±


    Chelsea choked.


    Now that Liberty was free and had lost weight, it was normal to have pursuers.


    Duncan had always been nice to Liberty.


    The Browns felt that Duncan was extremely good to Sonny because he had improper thoughts about


    Liberty.


    As Liberty had not slimmed down at that time, the Browns fooled andforted themselves that


    Duncan would not take a fancy to her. After all, he was a CEO with a worth of tens of billions of


    dors, whereas she was a fat divorcee with a three¨Cyear¨Cold son.


    However, when the Browns saw Duncan keeping watch outside the ward now, they could not deceive


    themselves any longer. He truly liked Liberty.


    Otherwise, he would not be guarding her wardte at night.


    The Browns did not know what to feel.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. What are you doing here instead of sleeping?¡± Duncan coldly questioned Chelsea in return.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°I came to see my sister¨Cin-¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Repton, have you forgotten that Liberty and your brother are divorced? She¡¯s no longer your


    sister¨Cinw, so please stop calling her that. She doesn¡¯t want to hear you call her that either.¡±


    Chelsea was lost for words.


    ¡°Chelsea.¡±


    Mrs. Brown tugged at her daughter and reminded her not to argue with Duncan. It would be useless.


    Duncan was right. Liberty and Hank had long divorced, and Hank had remarried thereafter.


    ¡°How¡¯s Liberty? Why isn¡¯t Serenity watching over her sister here? Why are you here instead?¡± Chelsea


    asked. She was still displeased and did not want to see Duncan watching over Liberty.


    Jessica was a vicious woman. Chelsea would definitely persuade her brother to divorce Jessica as she


    wanted to get him to remarry Liberty.


    Now, Liberty had a new pursuer. Duncan¡¯s face was scarred, but he had a good family background and


    had the upper hand aspared to Hank. Chelsea was unhappy because she felt that there was not a


    shred of hope left for her brother¡¯s remarriage to Liberty.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being here to watch over Liberty? How does it affect you? Who are you to


    Liberty? Is it your ce to influence my decision? You don¡¯t need to care about how Liberty is doing It¡¯s


    your family¨Cyour awesome sister¨Cinw¨Cthat caused her to be lying there now!¡± Duncan said to


    Chelsea.


    ¡°Jessica is a spiteful woman. I never considered her as my sister¨Cinw, and I only recognize Liberty


    as that.¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡±


    Duncan said sarcastically, ¡°Have you forgotten what you did to Liberty back then, Mrs. Repton? Liberty


    needs rest, and your family isn¡¯t wee here, so please leave now!¡±


    Duncan gestured to the Yorks¡® bodyguards to shoo Chelsea, her parents, and George.


    The Browns were the most bizarre and outrageous people he had ever met.


    Chelsea did not get to see Liberty. Duncan was standing in the doorway, so she did not even have a


    chance to get close.


    The York¡¯s bodyguards came to shoo her, so her parents pulled her away.


    In Duncan¡¯s words, Liberty was lying there at the moment because of their family.


    After the Browns left, Duncan looked at Liberty again through the ward¡¯s window.


    ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you teach them a lesson if they dare bully and pester you again. You must


    also be firm and don¡¯t be fooled by their sweet words. They¡¯re now bent on getting you and Hank to


    remarry because you¡¯re capable of earning money now and your sister is married to a rich family. They


    only want to benefit from you.¡±


    Duncan said many things to Liberty.


    Originally, he agreed with Zachary and Serenity that they would split the night watch.


    However, he could not leave and kept watch throughout the night.


    Zachary wanted his beloved wife to rest well, to begin with, so he secretly turned off her rm.


    Duncan stayed awake until dawn and turned haggard overnight.


    ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s almost daytime. Do you think the sun will be up today? Usually, you¡¯ll already be busy


    working at your breakfast store at this time. I like to eat your breakfast and watch your confident and


    busy figure.


    ¡°Liberty, you have to wake up soon and stop sleeping. We¡¯re all worried about you¨Cso worried about


    you.


    ¡°Liberty, can you hear me? It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t hear me now. I¡¯ll tell you whatever you want me to say


    when you wake up.¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Liberty could not hear Duncan at the moment.


    She was still in the dark, unable to find the light. She was anxious and wanted to break out of the


    darkness to save her child.


    All of a sudden, a faint light appeared in front of her. She immediately followed the light.


    ¡°Lib, Lib¡­¡±


    Liberty heard the familiar voices that were long embedded deep in her memories.


    It was her parents!


    She stopped, turned around, and actually saw her parents who had passed away sixteen years ago.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Liberty was excited to see her parents. She quickly ran toward them.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re back, you¡¯re back. You¡¯re finally back. Seren and I have missed you so much.¡±


    Liberty buried herself in her mother¡¯s arms and cried like a child.


    ¡°Lib, why are you here? This isn¡¯t the ce for you toe. You should go back.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s mom embraced her and spoke gently, but her words were the cruelest to her.


    She finally saw her parents, but her mom wanted her to leave.


    Liberty did not want to leave.


    She wanted to be with her parents!


    When Liberty¡¯s parents passed away, she was the elder sister and was only fifteen. She braced herself


    to take care of her younger sister, but in fact, she wanted to rely on someone too and missed her


    parents very much. Liberty dreamed of her parents and had woken up many times. deep into the night


    when her tears wet her pillowcase.


    Even after Liberty grew up and worked, every year on Mother¡¯s Day and Father¡¯s Day, she saw that


    others could get together with their parents or at least give them a phone call. On the other hand, she


    and her sister could only rely on their memories, thinking about their parents¡® voices and smiles.


    One time, Liberty secretly cried in the office and was discovered by a coworker. Her coworker was


    startled and asked her what was wrong, and she said she missed her parents.

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406


    How Liberty had hoped that everything bad was a dream and that when she woke up, her parents were


    still around and their family of four was fine.


    Nobody knew how much she had endured.


    Her sister could cry on her when she was sad, but who could she cry on when she had a hard time?


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to go. I want to be with you and Dad.¡±


    Liberty shook her head in her mother¡¯s arms, not wanting to leave her parents.


    Lisa pushed her away.


    ¡°Lib, think about Seren and your son, Sonny. They need you and are waiting for you to go back. Listen


    to me and quickly return. This isn¡¯t the ce for you. Go now!¡± said Lisa as she pushed her daughter


    away again.


    Liberty thought of her sister and her son.


    Yes, she still had to raise her son, and her sister was still there.


    What would happen to Sonny if she stayed with her parents?


    Also, if Serenity found herself in asional quarrels with Zachary and wanted to go back to her maiden


    home, nobody would be there.


    ¡°Lib, go back,¡± Scott spoke up and broke his silence.


    Both her parents urged her to leave.


    They even pushed her to the other side together. As she was being pushed along, she kept looking


    back. When she saw a bright light ahead, her parents waved at her. She knelt with tears in her eyes


    and bowed three times at them.


    ¡°Walk toward the ce where there is light¡­¡±


    Her parents¡® words faded away until they could no longer be heard.


    She could not hear them anymore.


    Liberty stood up and turned around with tears in her eyes. She walked toward the ce where there


    was light.


    Duncan, who was outside the ward, seemed to see Liberty in tears.


    He thought he was seeing things, so he quickly rubbed his eyes to look more carefully. It seemed that


    Liberty was really shedding tears.


    ¡°Jim, Jim,e and help me see. Is Liberty tearing up?¡±


    Duncan was afraid that he was wrong, so he asked Jim to help him take a look.


    Jim walked over, and Duncan gave way for him to see. Jim also rubbed his eyes a few times


    before looking again and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Hunt seems to be shedding tears indeed. She might be


    waking up soon. Quick, call the doctor.¡±


    As he said that, he ran to call the doctor.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The other bodyguards informed Zachary and Serenity right away.


    Serenity, who was resting in the RV, did not sleep well. As for Sonny, he fell asleep but did not sleep


    soundly. He woke up from time to time and bawled.


    After receiving the call from one of the bodyguards, Sonny happened to wake up again and was crying.


    ¡°Seren, Liberty might be waking up soon. Duncan said he saw her shedding tears.¡±


    Zachary got up and carried Sonny with one hand. He then said to Serenity, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s go look.¡±


    Serenity acted even faster when she heard that her sister might be waking up soon. She jumped out of


    bed and wanted to get off.


    She almost tripped but luckily, Zachary caught her.


    By the time the couple returned to outside the ICU ward, Liberty happened to be pushed out.


    She even opened her eyes.


    ¡°Liberty, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±


    Serenity was so surprised yet overjoyed to see her sister awake that she cried. On the other hand,


    Sonny called out to his mom as little kids usually would.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407


    Liberty saw that her son was well and her sister was also present. She could not speak yet, so she


    mustered a smile tofort her sister, but the tears in the corner of her eyes could not be stopped.


    She made the choice again.


    Liberty temporarily abandoned her parents and chose toe back to stay with her sister and take


    care of her son.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my sister-inw doing?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°The patient is awake and is out of danger. She doesn¡¯t need to stay in the ICU anymore.¡±


    Everyone was finally relieved.


    Liberty was transferred to a general ward, and Zachary arranged for her to stay in a VIP ward. It was


    quiet and suitable for his sister¨Cinw to recover.


    Although Liberty was awake, her body was still very weak. After being pushed back into the ward, she


    quickly fell into a deep sleep again.


    Serenity sat in front of the bed with Sonny in her arms to watch over her sister. She would gently touch


    the end of her sister¡¯s nose from time to time to make sure that she was breathing normally. Only then


    was Serenity at ease.


    It was after dawn when Zachary informed Mrs. Stone and the others that Liberty was out of danger and


    had woken up briefly.


    Grandma May and the others arrived at the hospital early in the morning.


    It was already toote when Grandma May returned to Wiltspoonst night, so the young ones refused


    to let here to the hospital.


    She could only endure until daybreak and came in a hurry.


    ¡°Nana,¡± Serenity stood up with Sonny in her arms and greeted her when she came into sight.


    Grandma May hummed. She went to see Liberty first and saw that she was still sleeping with a pale


    face. She was heartbroken. ¡°My heart aches. We had so many people, and yet we failed to protect a


    woman and a child!¡±


    Zachary and Duncan kept mum.


    They had indeed failed to protect the mother and the child well.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Grandma May asked Serenity.


    ¡°The doctor said that my sister¡¯s life is no longer threatened. She woke up and came out of the ICU at


    daybreak. Now, she¡¯s sleeping again.¡±


    Grandma May hummed again. ¡°As long as she¡¯s fine, as long as she¡¯s fine. I was so worried that I


    couldn¡¯t sleep well. It¡¯s alright, Seren. Don¡¯t worry too much. I told you that you and your sister are


    immensely blessed. She¡¯ll get better in no time.¡±


    Afterward, she went to carry Sonny.


    After being frightened, Sonny was only willing to be carried by Serenity and Zachary. Nheless,


    when Grandma May wanted to carry him, he still stretched out his hands and let her carry him.


    ¡°Sonny was frightened. He kept waking up and cryingst night.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go find a therapistter to help calm him down. As long as we stay with him and slowly


    talk to him, he¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Grandma May believed that therapy could help a traumatized child.


    Well, she had done this many times in the past.


    Serenity believed in it as well. Since Grandma May suggested it, she thanked her for it.


    ¡°We¡¯re family, so why are you thanking me? I feel sorry for Sonny too. Luckily, those bad guys were


    caught. This won¡¯t happen again in the future.¡±


    Even so, she still red at her grandson.


    Zachary was afraid to make a peep.


    When Grandma May saw Duncan, she was shocked.


    ¡°Duncan, are you injured as well? You look terrible,¡± Grandma May asked with concern.


    Everyone looked at Duncan.


    Duncan touched his face and asked, ¡°Do I look terrible? Grandma May, I¡¯m not injured. I¡¯m fine and


    don¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere.¡±


    He just watched over Liberty all night.


    ¡°Ghastly¨Cyou look ghastly. In fact, you look awful and haggard.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408


    Duncan stopped talking.


    After everyone saw Liberty, Grandma May asked his daughters¨Cinw to head home first and not to


    disturb Liberty here.


    Zachary and Serenity looked extremely tired as well.


    The Stones and the Soxes also came to visit Liberty after learning that she was out of the woods.


    Mrs. Stone stayed in the hospital until Liberty woke up for the second time and only then did she feel


    relieved.


    The Yorks¡® bodyguards bought breakfast for everyone.


    After having breakfast, Zachary said to Duncan, ¡°Duncan, you should get some rest at home first. We


    agreed to each keep watch for half ofst night, but you stayed up the whole night by yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m neither sleepy nor tired. I¡¯ll wait a bit more.¡±


    Duncan looked at Liberty, who was surrounded by her rtives and friends.


    When Liberty woke up for the second time, she still spoke weakly but was in a better spirit than when


    she first regained consciousness.


    She did not even notice Duncan, who was outside the crowd.


    Duncan looked at her in a daze. It was fine even if Liberty could not see him. He was tall and could see


    her from beyond the crowd. Duncan was just happy to see her awake. He did not feel tired at all.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Duncan¡¯s phone rang at this time.


    He left the ward to answer the call as he was afraid of disturbing Liberty.


    It was his mom.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis asked directly over the phone, ¡°Are you in the hospital?¡±


    The incident yesterday caused a huge stir.


    It was because the police caught a lot of people.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Many were saying that almost all of the police in Wiltspoon were dispatched yesterday for so many


    people to be caught.


    After knowing that a child was almost kidnapped, many families with children carried their children


    while out and about if they could. Children who were older and could not be carried anymore were held


    tightly by their parents as they were afraid that their children would be taken away.


    It was not surprising that Mrs. Lewis knew about the incident.


    Despite that, it was onlyter that she learned that the kidnapped child was Liberty¡¯s son.


    She also found outter that Liberty was injured.


    When her youngest son did note homest night, Mrs. Lewis purposely went to the houses


    belonging to her son today to look for him but to no avail. He was also nowhere to be seen at his office,


    so she guessed that he was in the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital. What¡¯s wrong, Mom?¡±


    Duncan asked his mom in a deep voice, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Is Liberty okay? I heard she was stabbed a few times.¡±


    Liberty was stabbed several times for the sake of her son. Since she was also a mother, Mrs. Lewis


    admired Liberty for that.


    ¡°She woke up at five in the morning. The doctor said she was no longer in critical condition, so she was


    released from the ICU and transferred to the general ward.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis responded, ¡°Thank God. As long as she¡¯s fine.¡±


    Following that, she changed her tone and asked her son, ¡°How did you know what happened at five


    o¡¯clock? When did you go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I arrived at the hospital yesterday.¡±


    Duncan did not avoid his mom¡¯s question. He answered honestly, ¡°I stayed in the hospital all night. I


    couldn¡¯t be at ease when Liberty was still in danger.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis knew it was bad when she heard that her son had been watching over Liberty all night.


    Was her worry turning into reality?


    ¡°Liberty could be watched over by her sister. Must an outsider like you keep watch there overnight?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I stayed voluntarily. I was just worried. As long as Liberty wasn¡¯t awake, I couldn¡¯t leave the


    hospital. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to do anything.¡±


    After Duncan realized his feelings, he became very frank when facing his mom.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409


    Mrs. Lewis was silent on the other end of the line for a while before she asked, ¡°Liberty is now awake


    and out of danger. When are youing back? You must be tired after keeping watch the whole night


    in the hospital. Come home and rest.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not tired. I can still hold on, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis wanted tosh out at her son.


    Even so, she held back.


    She did not say anything else and silently hung up the phone.


    After his mom ended the call, Duncan put his phone back into his pocket and returned to the ward. He


    still stood outside the crowd and watched Liberty quietly.


    Although Liberty was no more at risk, she was still very weak. The doctor did not allow too many family


    members to stay in the ward as it would disturb her rest. As such, everyone had to leave one after


    another after seeing her.


    Thest ones to stay in the hospital were Zachary, Serenity, and Duncan again.


    Liberty went back to sleep and could sleep more soundly.


    She was still alive, her son was well, and the bad guys were caught. She waspletely at ease.


    ¡°Seren, now that Liberty is fine and is resting, you should rest on that bed with Sonny for a while.¡±


    Zachary let Serenity take Sonny to rest on the bed reserved for family members on the side.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night either. You have dark circles under your eyes.¡±


    Serenity carried Sonny and sat on the edge of the bed to look at her sister. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy. If you¡¯re


    sleepy, you should rest.¡±


    Zachary was helpless. He turned his head and saw his good friend. He patted Duncan¡¯s shoulder


    and walked out of the ward with him.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Duncan, you¡¯ve been watching over Liberty all night. You should go home and rest. Don¡¯t copse


    before Liberty recovers.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave either; I still feel uneasy. Perhaps I can only work without worries


    when Liberty can get out of bed and walk.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and did not know how to persuade him.


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Zachary¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Josh who called.


    Zachary answered the call. Nobody knew what Josh told him on the phone, but his face turned dark.


    Duncan heard him telling Josh to find out who had secretly filmed him and to take down the trending


    topic.


    After Zachary finished, he hung up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Duncan asked with concern.


    Zachary turned to look at the ward to make sure that Serenity would note out. He then said in a


    low voice, ¡°Josh said that Seren and I were secretly photographed by the paparazzi when she came to


    the hospital for a checkup the day before yesterday. The paparazzi reported that Seren is infertile and


    that we went to the hospital to seek medical treatment, but we argued, and I left in anger.


    ¡°This became a trending topic for Wiltspoon¡¯s entertainment news. The ranking is getting higher, and it


    seems to bepeting for first ce.¡±


    That day, Zachary just thought that Serenity was pregnant and took her to the hospital for a checkup.


    The result was negative.


    After that, Serenity suggested doing a medical checkup, worried that they might have issues with their


    constitutions for the reason behind her not conceiving even after being married for half a year.


    Zachary refused.


    Serenity tried to convince him, but he left in anger right after.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410


    Zachary and Serenity had a disagreement. Serenity even stayed overnight at the Soxes¡® and followed


    her close friends back to her hometown the next day to check the progress of her investment project.


    That was why she was not with Liberty and her son.


    When something happened to Liberty yesterday, Serenity rushed back after receiving the call.


    The small interlude between Zachary and Serenity was captured by the paparazzi and exposed. Now, it


    was even trending.


    If Serenity saw this, she might even me herself and think that she did not protect her sister well


    because of the conflict between her and Zachary.


    Zachary asked Josh to handle it. They had to try to hide it from Serenity and not let her know¨Cat least


    not at this time.


    Duncan said, ¡°Given your status, anything that has to do with you can easily be a trending topic¡­


    Especially after you got married, everyone became highly interested in your married life with Serenity.


    Those paparazzi are everywhere. They¡¯re the most well¨Cinformed.


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely bepetent private detectives.¡±


    Duncanforted Zachary rather sympathetically.


    Atst, he asked Zachary with concern, ¡°You¡¯re good, right?¡±


    He sized Zachary up and felt that Zachary¡¯s body could match his. He smiled andmented, ¡°If you


    have a problem and can¡¯t have a baby, then many men will have to see the doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I can¡¯t give birth to a baby, so I can only team up with my wife and let her give birth to our


    child.¡±


    Duncan smiled.


    ¡°If Serenity-¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine as well. She¡¯s just stressed, but my family hasn¡¯t pressured her to have a baby either. She¡¯s


    just¡­¡± Zachary continued after some thought, ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m the one who¡¯s giving her the pressure.


    She¡¯s forced to face this invisible pressure now that we¡¯re married.¡±


    Zachary took out his phone and called Josh. Once Josh picked up, he instructed, ¡°Josh, help me


    publish a rification statement. My wife isn¡¯t pregnant yet because we want to spend more time


    together as a couple. We don¡¯t want a baby to disturb our sweet life just yet, so we¡¯re not in a hurry to


    have a child.


    ¡°That day, we went to the hospital because I thought she had identally conceived, but we found out


    after a checkup that she wasn¡¯t pregnant. My wife told me that she wanted to have a child, but I still


    wanted to spend time together with her as husband and wife, so we had a little disagreement


    ¡°That¡¯s what it should roughly mean. Help me thank everyone for their concern. There¡¯s nothing wrong


    with our bodies, and we¡¯re fine. I¡¯m just overbearing and want to have Serenity to myself, so I can¡¯t


    bear to share her with someone else. Even if that person is our child, I¡¯ll be jealous!¡±


    Josh was quick to agree to it. ¡°I¡¯ll immediately publish a rification statement for you. Do you still want


    me to look into the trending news?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Zachary said in a low and cold voice, ¡°Tell those people to stay out of my private affairs!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Who were those entertainment journalists to care about his private matters when not even his family


    did?


    After ending another call with Josh, Zachary¡¯s phone rang. This time, it was Clive who called.


    ¡°Zachary, I just saw the trending topic. Is something wrong with you?¡±


    Zachary was speechless. He could tell that his sworn enemy was teasing him. If Clive was not


    Serenity¡¯s cousin, the man himself would definitely beughing at this moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with problems!¡±


    Zachary retorted with a dark face, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Clive held back hisughter and graciously said, ¡°We¡¯re both men. If something is wrong with you, do


    tell. I won¡¯tugh at you. I know a few doctors who specialize in treating infertile men. Do you want me


    to introduce them to you?¡±


    Zachary had once cared for Clive the same way when Clive¡¯s wife was not yet pregnant. Now, it was


    Clive¡¯s turn to care for him.


    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin, after all. I want you and Serenity to be well, and I also want to be promoted to


    bing an uncle soon. Zachary, although we don¡¯t like each other, I genuinely want to help you. Is


    something wrong with you? You can¡¯t hide it at such a time and should get treated if you¡¯re unwell!¡±


    ¡°Clive, I am not unwell! I¡¯m in perfect health! Seren is fine too!¡±


    ¡°Of course I know Serenity is fine. My cousin looks like someone who is in good health and is very


    fertile. It must be your problem that she hasn¡¯t gotten pregnant even after so long.¡±

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411


    Clive defended his cousin and pushed all the me onto Zachary,


    Zachary wanted to ride on the radio waves to strangle Clive


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you again, I¡¯m fine! There¡¯s no problem with me. Thank you for your concern!¡±


    He hung up the phone.


    Unexpectedly, the phone rang again.


    He thought it was Clive, answered it without looking, and yelled, ¡°I told you there¡¯s no problem with me,


    Clive!¡±


    ¡°Mr. York¡­ It¡¯s me, Remy.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Remy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. How is Ms. Hunt?¡±


    ¡°Her life is no longer in danger. Thank you for your concern, Remy.¡±


    Remy said, ¡°That¡¯s a relief. Mr. York, you mentioned something about a problem? I know a miracle.


    healer. If you need to see one, I can introduce him to you the next time I see him. He can help take a


    look at you.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He took a deep breath in, breathed out, and forced himself not to get angry at Remy.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Remy. It was a cock¨Cand¨Cbull story made up by the paparazzi. My wife and I are very well.


    We haven¡¯t had a child this long after marriage because I don¡¯t want to share my wife with other.


    people, not even our child.¡±


    Remyughed. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re well. That miracle healer is quite close to my family,


    so just tell me if you need him in the future. I¡¯ll introduce you to each other.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Remy could hear Zachary almost grinding his teeth and controlling his temper, so he sensibly. hung up


    the call.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In addition to Clive and Remy calling to ask about Zachary, a few other heads ofpanies who had a


    good friendship with him also called one after another to show concern over his health. Each one of


    them said that they knew good doctors and could introduce them to Zachary. They. told Zachary to see


    a doctor instead of avoiding one.


    They even said stuff like ¡°some men look tall and strong, but they actually have small problems¡°, further


    infuriating Zachary.


    However, they were all but concerned for him, so he could not lose his temper with them.


    In the end, after answering too many calls and not charging his phone yesterday, it automatically shut


    down as the battery went t. Zachary¡¯s ears finally quietened down.


    ¡°Duncan, lend me your phone.¡±


    Zachary borrowed Duncan¡¯s phone to call the driver and asked him to send a charger up for him.


    Then, he returned the phone to Duncan.


    Duncan looked from the side as his friend was smothered by concern over his health and stifled. his


    laughter.


    Zachary shot him a look and snapped, ¡°Go ahead andugh. They say that some men look tall and.


    strong, but unable to have children. Duncan, you fit the description, but can you have children? They


    introduced so many doctors to me and gave me various methods and ideas. Do you want. me to


    introduce you to those doctors too?¡±


    Duncan released his guffaw.


    He said amid hisughter, ¡°Thank you for the offer, but what do I have to fear? I have Sonny. Even if I


    have a problem, Sonny is enough for me. I like Sonny.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Duncan just realized his feelings and had not started making his move, but he already tucked Sonny


    under his wing.


    He thought of Sonny as his own.


    The sound of high heels resounded.


    The two men instinctively looked over and saw Mrs. Lewis.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412


    Duncan frowned when he saw his mother. He felt that his mother¡¯s visit to the hospital was not a good


    thing.


    Mrs. Lewis saw the two men standing at the door of the ward and walked straight over.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Zachary greeted her politely.


    Mrs. Lewis smiled gently and responded to his greeting.


    The way she looked at Zachary made him ufortable. He knew what that look meant.


    Even if he told Josh to take down the trending search immediately, she had most likely seen it. Those


    who should not see it would have probably seen it.


    There might be many people who took screenshots too..


    There was no question about it. Mrs. Lewis was looking at him in concern because she saw the


    trending search.


    Those damned paparazzi just had to expose every little thing.


    In the past, tabloids did not dare reveal information about his private affairs without his permission.


    Now that he was married and appeared softer, did they think they could appeal to Serenity for mercy


    and escape disaster if they exposed his private life?


    ¡°Zachary, my husband knows several good doctors. Do you want¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lewis, but I don¡¯t need a doctor. Everything was nonsense. Both Seren and I are very


    healthy. We don¡¯t want a child so soon because we still want to spend time with each other alone. We


    went to the hospital that day because I thought Seren got pregnant identally, so we went to check.


    However, we ended up arguing a little because she wanted a child but I didn¡¯t. We weren¡¯t arguing


    because of the reason the reporters wrote.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nodded. ¡°I see, that¡¯s what I thought. Your wife and you both look healthy. There¡¯s not way


    you two have any problems. If there was any, Mrs. Stone would be more anxious than anyone. else.¡±


    Audrey cared deeply for her two nieces, especially Serenity who married into the York family. If Serenity


    could not get pregnant, Audrey would be more worried than anyone else.


    Mrs. Lewis looked at her youngest son but did not say anything. She asked Zachary, ¡°Is Liberty inside?


    Can I go in and see her?¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    He led Mrs. Lewis inside.


    Serenity heard someone approaching and turned to look. She stood up when she saw Zachary taking


    Mrs. Lewis in.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, I came to see your sister. How is she?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked gently and with concern.


    Serenity stepped aside for Mrs. Lewis to see her sister.


    As Mrs. Lewis approached, she saw Liberty¡¯s pale face with her arm wrapped in gauze. She knew that


    Liberty suffered knife wounds on her arm.


    Then, she looked at Sonny, who waspletely unharmed.


    This was a mother¡¯s love.


    She asked about Liberty and Sonny¡¯s condition with concern.


    After a while, she changed the subject and said to Serenity, ¡°Serenity, Zachary and you are taking care


    of your sister, so you don¡¯t need Duncan to stay, right? He looks haggard, so I want to take him home


    to rest. He has helped enough as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Duncan already had a bad feeling about his mothering. It turned out that she wanted to take him


    home personally.


    Serenity quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, we tried persuading Mr. Lewis to go back and rest. It¡¯s enough for


    me and Zachary to stay and look after my sister. My aunt and Elisa will probablye over in the


    afternoon to take over for us. I¡¯m very grateful to Mr. Lewis for his help. When my sister is discharged


    from the hospital, I¡¯ll definitelye bearing gifts to show my gratitude.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said in a warm voice, ¡°Friends should help each other. Duncan is friends with Zachary and a


    righteous person, so he won¡¯t sit back and do nothing. It¡¯s just that as a mother, it hurts at little to see


    him like this. Well then, I¡¯ll take Duncan back first. You two take care as well.¡±

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413


    Since Mrs. Lewis came all the way and said such words, Duncan could not stay any longer.


    Serenity personally escorted Mrs. Lewis out of the ward.


    She stood at the door of the ward and watched Mrs. Lewis and Duncan walk away.


    After a long time, she sighed and turned back in with Zachary. She looked at her sleeping sister with


    worry.


    Zachary held her shoulder andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Seren, everything will be fine. We don¡¯t


    have to worry too much.¡±


    As long as Duncan realized his feelings, Zachary believed that he could convince his parents to let him


    be together with Liberty.


    ¡°Besides, your sister isn¡¯t interested in Duncan in that way. Duncan liking your sister is his. business,


    and there¡¯s no guarantee that your sister will ept him. Let¡¯s see how it goes for now.¡±


    Serenity leaned on his shoulder and said softly, ¡°Putting aside Mr. Lewis¡¯s status, he¡¯s a good man. If


    my sister wants to remarry, I¡¯m very much in favor of them getting together, not because of Mr. Lewis¡¯s


    status but his sense of responsibility.¡±


    Duncan and Hank were two different kinds of people.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but it¡¯s still too early to talk about that. Liberty hasn¡¯t even thought of remarrying.¡®


    Now, Serenity just wanted her sister to get better. There was no need to rush emotional matters.


    Although Mrs. Lewis took her youngest son out of the hospital, she did not let him drive. The mother


    and son rode in the same car back home while Duncan¡¯s car was driven by his bodyguard.


    Her expression was dark along the way.


    She looked at Duncan and saw his calm expression. It was as if he would be unfazed even if the sky


    were to fall. Mrs. Lewis grew angry at that face.


    She could not help but p Duncan¡¯s arm.


    Duncan looked at his mother in dismay upon being hit and asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you hit me,


    Mom? Were you trying to hit arge mosquito on my arm?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You never bat an eye on any of thedies in our circle, but you took al fancy


    to a divorcee like Liberty instead! Putting aside the fact that she has a son, even if she hasn¡¯t married


    before, I still won¡¯t ept her as my daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    In the end, her greatest fear came true.


    The problemy with her son.


    Liberty had no interest in Duncan.


    Mrs. Lewis was furious and wanted to scold someone. She wanted to do something to Liberty, but


    Liberty could not be med for this matter. No matter how proud she was, she was a reasonable


    woman. Since the problem was with her son, she could only direct her anger at him.


    If she went to Liberty, Liberty might even ask her to take care of her son.


    Duncan said, ¡°I think I have a good eye. Liberty is a good woman, so I took a fancy to her. What¡¯s


    wrong with that? So what if she¡¯s a divorced single mother? At first, I was just in it for Sonny. That child


    is cute and clever, just like me¡­¡±


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His mother smacked him again before he could finish his sentence.


    Mrs. Lewis yelled, ¡°Where¡¯s your shame? Do you even feel shameful? Sonny¡¯sst name is Brown.


    How could Sonny Brown be just like you? Bah, you¡¯re shameless! If he really was your flesh and blood,


    for the sake of my grandson, I¡¯d ept Liberty no matter how much I dislike her, but is Sonny yours?¡±


    Duncan grumbled, ¡°I just said that Sonny is smart like me. I didn¡¯t say that he was mine. I wish he was,


    but unfortunately, he isn¡¯t. However, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the same if I be his stepdad. A stepdad is also a


    dad. If I treat him well, he¡¯ll ept me as his father.¡±

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414


    Mrs. Lewis felt like she was going to explode from anger.


    They were not together yet, but Duncan already wanted to be Sonny¡¯s father.


    Was Hank dead?


    ¡°Duncan, I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t ept Liberty. I won¡¯t allow you to be with her! She¡¯s divorced and has


    a child. You¡¯re frompletely different worlds. The right person for you is a strong and capable


    woman from an influential family, someone like Lily.


    ¡°Putting aside the Lewis family, even if we just look at your own achievements, don¡¯t you think that


    Liberty is still unworthy of you?


    ¡°You¡¯re the CEO of Lewis & Co., and she¡¯s just the owner of a small breakfast diner. Even the store she


    rents belongs to you. You two are worlds apart. That¡¯s not me looking down on her. It¡¯s the truth.


    Duncan, both families have to be well¨Cmatched in social status in a marriage. You and Liberty are not


    suitable for each other.


    ¡°You should give up on her and go out with Lily. Didn¡¯t you have a great time chatting with her during


    the Marshall family¡¯s banquet? When you danced together, you were like a match made in heaven.¡±


    Duncan left his family so that they could not control him. Thus, when it came to marriage, he naturally


    only considered his own feelings and did not want to be bound by his family and parents.


    He said firmly, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my marriage and my decision. I¡¯m the one marrying someone, not you. If I


    think Liberty is suitable for me, then she is. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s unworthy of me. If anything, I¡¯m the


    unworthy one. I¡¯m old and ugly. Besides having more money than she does, in what way am I better


    than her?


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s divorced, she¡¯s several years younger than me. She¡¯s like a blooming flower at the peak


    of its beauty now. As for me, my face is fierce and full of scars. I can scare a child to tears even without


    makeup, and I¡¯m almost forty. I¡¯m not worthy of her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis reached out to pinch his face. ¡°Your face is fierce? Which part is fierce? Even if you have


    scars, you¡¯re still handsome! Do you think I¡¯ll give you two my blessings if you put yourself down? In


    your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Why would I need your approval for my business? If you like Liberty and can ept her, we¡¯ll bring


    Sonny home often to see you and keep youpany after we get married. If you don¡¯t like her, the


    three of us can live happily in one of the many houses I have. We won¡¯t affect you.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    Duncan was used to being independent.


    He felt that his liking for Liberty was his business. Whether or not he could marry Liberty in the future


    was also his business. There was no need for his parents to interfere.


    If his parents could ept her, he would bring her home often to apany them.


    If they could not ept her, he would go back himself. He would not take his wife and child back


    to be disdained by his parents.


    In short, his marriage, his decision!


    ¡°Besides, Liberty still doesn¡¯t like me. Look at your son, Mom. Even Liberty doesn¡¯t like me. How can


    you disdain her? If there¡¯s anyone you should disdain, it¡¯s me. If Liberty is willing to ept me, marry


    me, and put an end to my life as a bachelor, you should be grateful to her instead.


    ¡°Your undesirable youngest son will finally be sold off, so you should give Liberty lots and lots of money


    as payment to prevent her from returning the goods.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    She red at her son and opened her mouth several times to say something, but no words came out.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was furious.


    This son could really piss her off to the point of vomiting blood.


    ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t feel a spark with Lily. You can¡¯t force emotions. I don¡¯t love Lily, so I won¡¯t force


    myself to be with her. You should talk to Lily and stop wasting her time.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis stared at him for a long time before saying, ¡°Unless hell freezes over and pigs start to fly, I¡¯ll


    never agree to you and Liberty being together!¡±

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415


    Duncan did not care how adamant his mother was and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, you should worry


    about whether your son can win over Liberty first.¡±


    Liberty suffered in her first marriage and no longer longed for love. She would not be easy to pursue.


    Mrs. Lewis said angrily, ¡°Are you really going to pursue her?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know my feelings before, but when I found out that Liberty got injured, I was so afraid and


    heartbroken. Although I¡¯m rough and not as attentive as Josh, I¡¯m not stupid. I know that this is care¨C


    this is love!


    ¡°I care about Liberty and like her! Since I like her, I have to pursue her. I can¡¯t just secretly harbor


    feelings for her while waiting for her to take the initiative to marry me. That¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis pped him and warned, ¡°Duncan Lewis, I¡¯m officially warning you now. You¡¯re not allowed


    to pursue Liberty. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for taking action.¡±


    ¡°Love that has braved through storms willst longer. Mom, you cane at me if you¡¯re dissatisfied,


    but don¡¯t go after Liberty. If you harm her, our rtionship with the York and Stone families will be over.


    Think about it.


    ¡°How detrimental will it be if our familypletely falls out with the two most influential families in


    Wiltspoon? Besides, you stopping me won¡¯t make me give up on her. I won¡¯t go along with your


    arrangements, so don¡¯t think about controlling me.


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She was so angry that she could do nothing but just re at him.


    Her son was hyper¨Cindependent.


    When he was young and impetuous, that independence was disobedience in the eyes of his parents.


    He was too opinionated and unwilling to listen to the words of others. He did whatever he pleased.


    It was like how he, the fourth young master of the Lewis family, went and became a gangster.


    If his grandmother¡¯s death had not dragged him back, he might have be a mob boss in the


    underworld by now.


    Most children lived under the protection of their families and needed a hand from their families to start a


    business.


    However, Duncan did not want help from his family. He relied on his friendship with Zachary to borrow


    a start¨Cup capital, then established Lewis & Co. step by step. He grew hispany stronger and more


    powerful with his capability and sessfully squeezed into the ranks of the toppanies in


    Wiltspoon, with a worth of tens of billions.


    Lewis & Co. did not have any dealings with the Lewis family business. He worked closely with York


    Corporation and manyrgepanies in other regions and cities. In short, he did not listen to his


    parents and did not like them paving the way for him.


    When Duncan saw his mother at a loss for words, he leaned backfortably, closed his eyes, and


    said, ¡°Wake me up when we reach home, Mom. I¡¯m taking a nap.¡±


    He did not sleep a wink all night, so it was natural for him to be tired.


    However, he was unable to sleepst night. He was worried about Liberty..


    He even thought about what he would do if Liberty never woke up.


    When did he begin to like her?


    He had known Liberty for half a year, but he really had no clue as to when he became interested in that


    once plump woman. Maybe his heart was moved as he watched her transform her physique to the


    beautiful woman she was today.


    Regardless of when he started liking her, since he had feelings for her now, he would pursue her.


    Would Liberty drive him out of her breakfast diner with her spat after he confessed to her? Would


    she forbid him froming in for breakfast again in the future?


    Duncan was a little worried. He had to think of a way to let Liberty jump into his arms step by step until


    she was unable to struggle against him and had no choice but to give in.


    ¡°You deserve to be tired. She has her sister, brother¨Cinw, and so many people to take care of her.


    She didn¡¯t need you to stay there all night. You reap what you sow.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis snapped at her son.


    Duncan said nonchntly, ¡°I reap what I sow, but did it willingly. I was the first one to see her wake up.


    Seeing her awake and watching her being pushed out of the ICU made me happier than cinching a


    deal worth hundreds of millions.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    Duncan soon fell asleep in the car.


    Mrs. Lewis looked at her sleeping son and felt angry, distressed, and helpless.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416


    After returning to the Lewis residence, Mrs. Lewis did not want to wake her son up. However, she could


    not carry her son as she did when he was a child, so she had no choice but to wake him up.


    ¡°Duncan, we¡¯re home. Wake up.¡±


    Duncan only woke up after a few nudges from his mother.


    He was still a bit dazed when he opened his eyes. He looked at his mother for a while beforeing to


    his senses and getting out of the car.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Lily just came back from outside. The car she drove was lent to her by Mrs. Lewis.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Duncan,¡± Lily greeted as she got out of the car.


    The two of them got along well at the Marshall family¡¯s banquet. She thought that was the beginning of


    her good rtionship with Duncan, so she was friendlier with him.


    ¡°Lily, where did you go?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was full of smiles when facing Lily. She really liked Lily and wanted Lily to be her youngest


    daughter¨Cinw.


    Her best friend thought the same, and the two family¡¯s elders were all looking forward to it.


    Mrs. Lewis just did not understand why her son did not like Lily despite thetter being better than


    Liberty in every way.


    What was wrong with her youngest son? He did not want any of the desirable youngdies in their


    circle, and chose a divorced woman instead!


    If she let Liberty marry into the Lewis family, they would be aughingstock.


    It would be a p to the face to the many youngdies from affluent families.


    ¡°I went shopping and bought many things back.¡±


    Lily got along well with everyone in the Lewis family.


    Duncan¡¯s little nephews liked Lily and asked his mother privately if Lily would be his wife in the future.


    Lily took the clothes, cosmetic products, and other things she bought out of the car as she spoke. She


    called out, ¡°Duncan, help me out with the bags. I bought several sets of clothes for you. Have a look


    and see if you like themter. The sizes should be correct since I asked Mrs. Lewis for them.¡±


    Duncan had walked several feet away when Lily called out to lum. Mrs. Lewis went up to pull him back


    and pushed him to help Lily with the bags.


    Duncan nced at the stuff that Lily bought. There were many bags of various sizes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to help you.¡±


    Duncan did not help Lily but turned around and left again. After he went into the house, servants soon


    came out to help Lily with the bags.


    Mrs. Lewis was furious by his actions.


    Although Lily was a little embarrassed, she did not say anything and soon returned to normal.


    ¡°Lily, don¡¯t worry about what that boy says or does. He deserves to be beaten up,¡± Mrs. Lewis.


    comforted.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs. Lewis. Duncan left to call someone to help me carry the bags. I¡¯m happy enough with


    that,¡± Lily said tacitly.


    ¡°That brat is going to be the death of me. Lily, you have to worry harder and defeat that divorced


    woman!¡±

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417


    Lily looked at Mrs Lewis


    Mrs. Lewis asked the servants to carry all the things that Lily bought into the house while she took Lily


    for a walk around the yard


    She sighed as she walked.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s on your mind, Mrs. Lewis. Maybe I can help. Don¡¯t sigh. There are many people.


    around you to support you.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis took Lily¡¯s hand and looked at her, saying, ¡°Lity, you¡¯re a capable and understanding girl.


    You can take care of both your work and family at home, and you also dominate the business world in


    my eyes, you¡¯re the ideal daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with Duncan¡¯s eyes. How can he have feelings for Liberty? Our


    greatest worry came true Liberty got injured, and he stayed in the hospital all night to watch over her.


    He only came back now to rest because I dragged him out..


    ¡°On the way back, he also admitted that he cared about Liberty and liked her too. Lily, you have to fight


    harder. You¡¯re superior to Liberty in every way, so you have to defeat her. In short, I only want you. As


    long as I¡¯m alive, I will never allow Liberty to marry into the Lewis family!¡±


    Lily was both surprised and not surprised.


    She and Mrs. Lewis had already guessed it.


    Mrs. Lewis even went to test Liberty but found out that Liberty did not like Duncan.


    ¡°Has Duncan confessed to Liberty?¡± Lily asked calmly.


    ¡°No, he only realized his feelings when he saw Liberty hurt.¡±


    Lily smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, this is between the three of us, so let us take care of it. I¡¯ll work hard I


    can¡¯t guarantee that I can win Duncan over, but I can promise that I¡¯ll try my best to pursue my


    happiness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything behind the scenes to hurt Liberty if I win, I want to win fair and square *


    Lily had known Mrs. Lewis for a long time and understood thetter. Mrs. Lewis was a bit overbearing


    and looked down on Liberty. Since she could not do anything to her son, she might really act against


    Liberty


    Lily was not the kind of person who was unable to ept defeat.


    When she first joined herpany, she started from the bottom and did many things that made her feel


    like a failure


    Facing failure was not scary at all. After all, experiences gained were learned from failures She could


    improve and seed the next time


    Thus, Lily would be able to ept it if she failed to pursue Duncan and lost to Liberty. If she won, she


    wanted it to be fair and square, if she lost, she wanted it to be on her merit.


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°Lily, you¡¯re such a great person. Why doesn¡¯t Duncan like you?¡±


    ¡°Apples and oranges¨Ceveryone has different tastes. I might not be Duncan¡¯s type, or I came toote


    and let Duncan take a liking to Liberty first.¡±


    Lily added, ¡°Don¡¯t frown, Mrs. Lewis. Duncan is almost forty. He knows what he wants.


    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard, but don¡¯t hold too much hope for me. In any case, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was even more reluctant now. Her son must be blind not to like such a sensible girl. If she


    had another son, she would force that son to marry Lily.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Duncan is stubborn. He¡¯s hard¨Cnosed and doesn¡¯t listen to others.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis felt that her youngest son waspletely out of her control.


    When Duncan started his business more than ten years ago, he would rather borrow money from


    Zachary and the bank than ask his family. He just did not want to rely on his family and let them have a


    hold over him.


    In the past, they saw their son¡¯s willingness to start a business and thought that he was finally being


    sensible, so they let him work it out on his own. Now that he was used to being independent, Mrs.


    Lewis realized that as a mother, she could not do anything about her headstrong son.


    Lily did not respond. That was a point she appreciated about Duncan.


    They were both strong. If they coulde together, it would be a powerful alliance.


    Of course, if they fall out, it would be disastrous for both parties. Maybe it was because they were both


    headstrong individuals that Duncan preferred someone gentler like Liberty.


    The Brown family came again.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418


    The York family bodyguards blocked them from entering the ward.


    ¡°We heard that Liberty woke up and came to see her,¡± Olivia said to the bodyguard with a smile.


    Serenity did not tell Hank that Liberty woke up.


    However, the kidnapping was too high¨Cprofile, and there were too many people involved. News. about


    the incident instantly went viral, so everyone in Wiltspoon knew about it..


    Naturally, everyone also paid attention to Liberty¡¯s injury.


    The media found out that her life was no longer in danger and she was released from the ICU.


    Countless people were moved by her maternal love and prayed for her, hoping that she would. recover.


    The media reported her oveing the critical period, which was how the Brown family. found out.


    ¡°As our missus said, Ms. Hunt still needs to recuperate. There shouldn¡¯t be noise disturbing her. It¡¯s


    enough that you know her life is no longer in danger. There¡¯s no need to go in and disturb her.¡±


    The one who spoke was Jim.


    Chelsea said loudly, ¡°We¡¯re just here to see Liberty. We¡¯ll take a look at her and then leave. Get out of


    the way. We¡¯re going in!¡±


    ¡°Chelsea.¡±


    Mr. Brown red at her daughter.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Chelsea lowered her voice and muttered, ¡°We¡¯re just worried about Liberty. We don¡¯t have any bad


    intentions. Can¡¯t we just look at her?¡±


    At that moment, the door of the ward opened.


    Serenity stood across them.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Upon seeing Serenity, Chelsea quickly said, ¡°Serenity, can we see your sister? Don¡¯t worry, we just


    want to look at her. We won¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eyes skimmed over the Brown family¡¯s faces one by one, and she finally said to Chelsea,


    ¡°Keep your voices down.¡±


    Liberty heard her former inws in the ward long ago and told her sister to let them in after thinking


    about it. She knew her former inws very well. If she did not let theme in now, they woulde


    over and annoy her every day.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll be very quiet,¡± Chelsea hurriedly promised.


    Serenity turned around and walked back in. The York family bodyguards did not stop the Brown family


    from entering the ward anymore.


    Liberty.


    Except for Hank, the rest of the Brown family gathered around Liberty¡¯s hospital bed.


    ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯ve woken up, Liberty.¡±


    Chelsea and Olivia kept thanking the heavens.


    ¡°Thank you foring to see me,¡± Liberty spoke softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s the least we could do.¡±


    Chelsea took out a gift card and gave it to Liberty, saying, ¡°This is from us. You can use the money


    here to buy something nutritious. Your face is really pale. You have to take care of your body.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s hands could not move yet, so she could not return the gift card to Chelsea. She gestured to


    her sister to help her refuse.


    Serenity took the gift card and shoved it back to Chelsea. ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t need your money.¡±

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419


    "Serenity, this is a little gift from me. Keep it for your sister. When people visit someone at the hospital,


    it¡¯s customary to bring a gift.¡± Chelsea brought up the social custom.


    She insisted that Liberty ept the gift card.


    Olivia also gave Liberty a gift card.


    Serenity refused, and in the end, the mother and daughter shoved the gift cards to Sonny and let him


    hold them. Then, they quickly ran away.


    Mr. Brown ran along with them, not letting Serenity return the gift cards.


    Only Hank stood there, watching Liberty awkwardly.


    Serenity wanted to let Hank take the gift cards away, but Sonny refused to let go. He clung tightly to the


    cards and said, ¡°Grandmom and Aunt Chelsea gave these to me!¡±


    Serenity said gently, ¡°Sonny, you have to return these gift cards to them. We don¡¯t want their money.¡±


    ¡°Grandmom and Aunt Chelsea gave them to me!¡±


    Sonny refused resolutely. His grandmother and aunt gave him gift cards in the past, but his mother


    would always exchange them for cash and put it into his piggy bank.


    Thus, he subconsciously wanted to protect the gift cards that his grandmother and aunt gave him. It


    was his money!


    Serenity was speechless.


    It was her first time finding out that her nephew was a miser.


    ¡°Take care of yourself, Liberty. I¡¯lle see you again when I¡¯m free.¡±


    In the end, Hank did not say what he wanted to say and left after uttering somemon. pleasantries.


    Serenity could not retrieve the two gift cards from her nephew to return to the Brown family. She looked


    at her sister for help.


    Liberty¡¯s pale face had a small smile as she said, ¡°Forget it, just ept the gift cards. They¡¯ve given gift


    cards to Sonny before, so he¡¯s used to receiving these from them. It¡¯s too hard to take them from


    Sonny¡¯s hands.¡±


    Serenity picked up her nephew and gave him a kiss, joking, ¡°Sonny, are you saving up to get a wife in


    the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saving up for Mom. I¡¯m going to save lots and lots of money so that Mom has a big house to live in


    later.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty¡¯s smile deepened.


    Serenityughed and praised him. ¡°Our Sonny is such a good boy. You even know how to save money


    to buy a big house for your mom to live in.¡±


    Sonny struggled out of Serenity¡¯s arms, wanting to sit on the bed.


    Serenity sat him down and was careful not to let him touch Liberty¡¯s wounds.


    Sonny presented the two gift cards to his mother.


    ¡°Here, Mom.¡°


    ¡°Let your aunt hold onto them for now. I¡¯ll take them back when I get better, okay?¡±


    Sonny thought about it and nodded. He gave the gift cards to Serenity for temporary safekeeping.


    ¡°Remember to give them back to me, Aunt Ser.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll take your money?¡±


    Sonny looked a little embarrassed and suddenlyy down. However, he was aware enough to avoid


    touching his mother¡¯s injuries. Hey on his side, facing his mother so that he could be with her.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock at the door.


    Jim came in and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Callum hase with Ms. Newman.¡±


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Jim responded with affirmation and went back out.


    Soon, Callum came in with Camryn, carrying a fruit basket and a bouquet of flowers.


    Camryn walked slowly with the cane in her hand, and Callum walked patiently with her.


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    Serenity stepped forward to assist Camryn.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Camryn said to Serenity.


    ¡°Serenity,¡± Callum greeted.


    Serenity hummed and helped Camryn sit down in a chair.


    Callum ced the fruit basket and bouquet on the bedside table and said warmly, ¡°Liberty, these are


    from Ms. Newman. We wish you a speedy recovery.¡±


    Liberty thanked them.


    She did not know Camryn well, but she knew that her sister and Camryn got along with each other. Her


    sister told her that Camryn was the wife chosen for Callum by his grandmother. Judging by Callum¡¯s


    attitude toward Camryn, he had epted his grandmother¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Camryn faced Liberty.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    She apologized.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing to me, Ms. Newman?¡± Liberty¡¯s voice was a little weak. After the anesthesia


    wore off, her wounds and the surgery incisions hurt so much that her face was pale. She could not


    even raise her voice to speak louder.


    Camryn said guiltily, ¡°This all started because of me. In order to save me, Serenity lent me a hand,


    which was why my mother had a grudge against her. That¡¯s why my mother¡­ She has been. arrested


    and will be punished by thew, but as her family member, it¡¯s my duty toe and. apologize to you.¡±


    She stood up and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Liberty!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Newman, I ept your apology. Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s not your fault, nor is it Seren¡¯s fault. It¡¯s


    those people who were too deranged.¡±


    Liberty actually did not know who was behind the incident, but she figured it out after Camryn came to


    apologize.


    Camryn still felt guilty.


    Her mother had a grudge against Serenity because thetter helped her.


    Serenityforted Camryn before asking, ¡°How is your family now?¡±


    Both Mrs. Newman and Carrie were arrested.


    After Carrie was sued by Serenity, her sentence was not as heavy as Mrs. Newman¡¯s. Mrs. Newman


    wanted to save her daughter, but she was impatient and ruthless. Not only did she fail to save her


    daughter, but also got arrested herself.


    She thought she could do whatever she wanted with the men her godfather left behind.


    The consequence of being too arrogant was jail time.


    It was the nature of a gangster.


    ¡°My uncle rushed backst night, but there was nothing he could do. He can only hire the best.wyer


    for my mom, but in my opinion, nothing will change. There are some things that he can¡¯t get away with


    too. I believe he¡¯ll soon join his wife and daughter in jail.¡±


    Camryn discussed it with Callum and decided to hand over the recorder to the police. She would report


    her mother and stepfather for plotting to kill her father. This was the best time to do so since countless


    people were watching after the crime her mothermitted.


    If she made a report against them now, the police would definitely investigate it.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    She could not see and could not collect evidence for the time being, but the police could investigate


    and help her collect evidence.


    Callum supported her. He said he would support her no matter what she did.


    Camryn felt very moved.


    Their friendship was not deep, but Callum was willing to help her and support her unconditionally,


    saying that his family raised him well. Camryn believed him. It was the York family who raised Callum


    to be a good man with a sense of justice.


    ¡°Evil will never prevail over righteousness. As long as they¡¯ve done something illegal, it¡¯ll be found out.¡±


    Serenity squeezed Camryn¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m rooting for you!¡±


    They both understood the underlying meaning in each other¡¯s words.


    Camryn said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Serenity. Really, thank you so much. It was my fault that you got


    involved. I feel guilty every time I think about it. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you need any help in the future, talk to Callum. He¡¯ll help you.¡±

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421


    After a moment of silence, Camryn said, ¡°It¡¯ll trouble Mr. Callum.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call him Mr. Callum. That sounds so distant. Just call him Callum. We¡¯re friends, and


    he¡¯s my brother¨Cinw. You two have known each other for a while now, so you¡¯re considered friends


    too.¡±


    Callum cast a grateful look at his sister¨Cinw.


    Camryn just smiled and did not answer..


    Liberty still needed to rest, so Camryn could not stay too long.


    After Audrey and Elisa arrived, Camryn and Callum left together.


    ¡°Seren, you take Sonny and Zachary back for lunch and rest at home in the afternoon. Elisa and I will


    stay here to watch over your sister, then you two cane back at night to take over.¡±


    Audrey wanted to watch over Liberty at night too, but she could not win against Serenity.


    She understood where Serenity wasing from.


    Her children were also worried that she could not hold on in her old age.


    Serenity looked at her sister.


    ¡°Listen to Aunt Audrey, Seren.¡±


    Liberty said gently, ¡°My heart breaks when I see how haggard you look now. I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t die. I


    promised Mom and Dad that I¡¯ll take care of you and Sonny, so I won¡¯t go back on my word. Go back


    with Sonny and have a rest.¡±


    Zachary entered the room. He had just gone out to ask Liberty¡¯s attending doctor about her injuries as


    well as the after¨Ceffects.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey.¡± He still held great respect for Audrey and greeted her politely every time they met.


    When facing Elisa, he always had to purse his lips before grudgingly greeting her.


    Elisa knew that this was not the time for her tough, but she could not help it.


    Zachary was so arrogant that he did not even want to look at her in the past, but now, he had to lower


    his head and put down his ego to call her name in a pleasing tone.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He did not dare look down on her like before.


    Elisa felt like she could burst into a song and dance.


    Zachary turned to his wife after greeting Elisa. He did not want to see Elisa¡¯s smug face.


    ¡°Listen to your sister, Seren. Let¡¯s go back and rest first. We¡¯ll only be able to watch over Liberty at


    night after a good rest.¡±


    Serenity was worried about her sister, but he was worried about Serenity.


    Under the persuasion of her sister and aunt, Serenity took Sonny and left the hospital with her


    husband.


    After leaving the ward, Zachary carried Sonny and said to Serenity, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the manor. Nana


    invited a psychic to take a look at Sonny since he was frightened badly.¡±


    Zachary did not believe in such things.


    However, his nana insisted on it. There would be no harm done to Sonny anyway, so he let his. nana


    do as she pleased.


    Serenity had no objection either.


    At most, news about it would circte and go viral on the inte again.


    The trending search about him and Serenity¡¯s inability to conceive was taken down, but his rification


    statement stayed on top of the topics for the entertainment news.


    Zachary did not read what theizens said.


    They could believe whatever they wanted to.


    He rified because he did not want people to think that there was a problem with Serenity. He also did


    not want Serenity to feel pressured.


    Some reporters called his mother, but his mother and his elders expressed their views very clearly. It


    was up to the young couple to n their own family. They could have a child whenever they wanted.


    However, Zachary still kept this a secret from Serenity. He did not want her to be bothered by


    something this trivial when she was already worried sick about her sister.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422


    Serenity felt that it was her fault for not being by her sister¡¯s side because of the argument she had with


    him. How would she feel if she found out that her fertility was being talked about online


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the manor. Nana said that Sonny was frightened too badly and should be looked


    at by a psychic. My mom said I was often looked at by psychics when I was a kid too.¡±


    After getting in the car, Zachary said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Nana started being so superstitious. That


    psychic also looked into our fate and said that we were destined to be husband and wife. That¡¯s why


    Nana tried her best to get us together.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°That was the reason? I thought it was because Nana liked my character, but


    it turns out I was wrong¨Cit was a psychic who brought us together.¡±


    Zachary held Sonny¡¯s hand in one hand and grabbed hers with the other. ¡°This psychic is pretty. good.¡±


    He was right to say that Zachary and Serenity were destined to be husband and wife.


    They were a married couple now.


    Unfortunately, they were only destined to be married in this life. Zachary hoped to be married to


    Serenity for all of his future lives.


    However, a person only lived one life. Being married for this lifetime was enough.


    ¡°Nana also wanted the psychic to look at the geomancy of our house, but he said that looking at.


    energy isn¡¯t his specialty. He told us to look for another diviner.¡±


    The York family was unable to give birth to a daughter. Zachary mentioned to his nana that it could be a


    problem with the energy in their living spaces.


    That was why his nana invited the psychic over.


    The psychic was quite urate in telling people¡¯s fortunes, but he did not specialize in reading


    energies. A diviner was invited to Wildridge Manor to see if there were any problems, but none were


    found.


    However, the psychic told Grandma May that when he looked into Zachary and Serenity¡¯s fortunes, he


    saw that they were destined to have a son and a daughter.


    Zachary remembered how his nana grinned happily when telling him this.


    Who would not want a son and a daughter?


    Without a doubt, he wanted them.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Serenity sensed his changing thoughts and asked curiously. She left his


    embrace to look at him.


    Sonny learned from his aunt and also looked up at Zachary.


    The psychic said that we¡¯re destined to have a son and a daughter, so you should stop worrying


    about children, Seren. If we¡¯re destined to have children, they¡¯lle eventually. If something is meant


    to happen, it will.¡±


    Serenity was silent for a long time before sighing. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop thinking about a child.¡±


    No matter whether the psychic was only saying words pleasant to the ears, or he genuinely knew how


    to tell fortunes and saw the children Zachary and she would have, she did not want to put pressure on


    herself anymore.


    ¡°Are you sleepy, Sonny? Lean on me and sleep a little.¡±


    Zachary bowed his head and gently coaxed Sonny.


    Sonny nestled in his arms and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare sleep, Uncle Zack. It¡¯s scary.¡±


    He kept dreaming of his mother covered in blood.


    Zachary hugged him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. You don¡¯t have to be scared of anything with Uncle Zack


    around. Your aunt will wake you up to eat when we reach home, and then we¡¯ll continue to sleep. We¡¯ll


    go stay with your mom at night, okay?¡±


    Sonny nodded obediently.


    He felt safe in his Uncle Zack¡¯s arms.


    Sonny said he was scared and did not dare sleep, but he fell asleep quickly.


    He did not sleep well the past two days. He was still a three¨Cyear¨Cold kid after all, so he was at his


    limit.


    However, he continued to have nightmares and woke up several times on the way back to


    Wildridge Manor. He awakened in tears each time, breaking Serenity¡¯s and Zachary¡¯s hearts every


    time.


    Zachary told the driver to speed up, wanting to return to the manor immediately.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They would let the psychic look at Sonny.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423


    In the meantime, after leaving the hospital, Callum did not send Camryn back to Spring Blossoms but


    went to Willspoon Hotel instead. He said, ¡°I apanied you to the hospital, so lunch is your treat.¡±


    Camryn, who was thinking about something else, was instantly speechless.


    He always made her buy him meals!


    She looked at Callum and asked calmly, ¡°Where do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I think¡­¡±


    His cell phone rang before he could finish, interrupting what he was about to say.


    There was no caller ID saved to the number, but he recognized it. It was from Mr. Newman.


    ¡°Your uncle is calling,¡± Callum said to Camryn.


    Camryn frowned and then said calmly, ¡°I think he¡¯s anxious and wants you to help.¡±


    Mr. Newman was indeed feeling uneasy. He was also fearful.


    His wife and he were tied to the same boat. Although most of it was obviously his wife¡¯s doing, he could


    not escape being scrutinized and investigated. He would not be able to get away if the police


    investigated deeper.


    His wife and he worked so hard to get to where they were today, but they had a feeling that everything


    would go down the drain. How could he not be anxious?


    In his heart, he resented his wife for not listening to him.


    He advised his wife countless times not to fight with Zachary and Serenity. Even if they had billions


    worth in assets, they were no match against the York family.


    If Carrie was sentenced to jail, then so be it. As long as they were still alive and free, they could


    arrange a good path for their daughter when she was released from prison.


    Carrie hired thugs to harm Serenity but failed. It was a vicious scheme, but Serenity knew self- defense


    and there were bodyguards from the York family secretly protecting her, so the consequences were not


    horrible. Otherwise, Carrie would be heavily sentenced.


    Now, she was convicted to only serve a few years in prison.


    Carrie was young and would still be in her twenties after serving jail time. Although it was not honorable


    to have gone to jail, their daughter broke thew and they had no way of getting. Serenity to drop


    charges, so they could only ept the legal sanctions.


    Mr. Newman always tried very hard to convince his wife to let go of her grudge.


    However, Mrs. Newman¡¯s most beloved child was Carrie. Although she also loved her son, she felt that


    her son was unlike her because he helped Camryn. Her love for her son could not bepared to her


    love for Carrie.


    She could not ept that her daughter would be imprisoned for several years. She hated Serenity!


    She wanted to get revenge on Serenity. She wanted Serenity to suffer a fate worse than death and


    repent!


    However, she did not expect to have failed to grab Sonny even after mobilizing so many men. In a turn


    of events, she and her forces were captured. Mrs. Newman onlyprehended the situation the


    moment she was taken away by the police.


    The police already cast out arge for her and were just waiting for her to throw herself into the.


    It was also at that moment that Mrs. Newman regretted not listening to her husband¡¯s advice.


    She thought she did not have to fear Zachary with her forces¡­


    However, as strong as a person was, there would always be someone stronger. Zachary happened to


    be more powerful than she was.


    Mr. Newman knew that his wife would be sentenced severely after getting captured. His wife was


    involved in the underworld. Not only did shemit a heinous crime, but she also harmed someone.


    Mr. Newman could not see his wife now.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Only herwyer had the right to see her whereas he could not visit her until she was sentenced.


    He felt like the Newman family copsed overnight.


    Mr. Newman waspletely overwhelmed.


    ¡°I¡¯m driving now, so it¡¯s not convenient for me to answer the phone. You can answer it for me.¡±

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424


    Callum spoke to Camryn. He swiped the answer icon before Camryn could respond and shoved the


    phone to her.


    ¡°Hurry up and take the phone unless you want us to die together in an ident.¡±


    Camryn had no choice but to take the phone from him.


    Mr. Newman called out pleasingly from the phone, ¡°Mr. Callum, are you free? I¡¯d like to treat you to


    lunch.¡±


    Camryn brought the phone to her ear. When she heard her stepfather¡¯s question, she said softly,¡± Mr.


    Callum is driving now, Uncle. He can¡¯t answer the phone.¡±


    ¡°Camryn? You¡¯re with Mr. Callum? Okay, tell him that I¡¯d like to invite him to lunch and ask if he¡¯s


    avable. You cane with him too.¡± Mr. Newman¡¯s tone was gentle when he heard his niece¡¯s voice


    and realized that she was with Callum.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, my uncle said he wants to invite you to lunch. He asked if you¡¯re avable.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I am. We¡¯re going to lunch right now, aren¡¯t we? Tell Mr. Newman that we¡¯ll wait for him at


    Wiltspoon Hotel. Tell him toe quickly.¡±


    He could not make Camryn take out her wallet today.


    Either way, he could try again another day. He had a lifetime left to leech off her.


    It was not easy for Camryn to earn money. Every time she treated him to a meal, she always. looked


    regretful at spending money. However, it was that regret that amused Callum. He liked making her pay


    for their meals and watching her pretend to be generous despite being in pain.


    If Camryn could hear his thoughts, she would say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend my lifetime with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, did you hear what Mr. Callum said?¡±


    Mr. Newman answered, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to Wiltspoon Hotel now.¡±


    Then, he quickly hung up the phone.


    Camryn returned the phone to Callum.


    Callum teased her while driving, ¡°Your uncle came to me for my help. He most likely wants to ask. me


    to be responsible for you and marry you off to me. Would you be willing?¡±


    Camryn was silent.


    ¡°Old Mr. Marshall already sent that b*stard who tried to molest you to jail. Your mom found him. after


    considering the Marshall family¡¯s reputation in Wiltspoon. Even Zachary has to show respect to the


    Marshalls.


    ¡°The main family of the Marshalls is very decent but has no friendship with your mother, so she had no


    choice but to find a very distant rtive to give you away as a ything.¡±


    This was the result of Callum¡¯s investigation.


    Back then, he beat the man up ck and blue without knowing who the man was. It was only after


    investigating that he found out that the man was from the Marshall family.


    Old Mr. Marshall even thanked him for helping to uncover the scum in the family.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    Camryn could do nothing else but expressed her gratitude.


    ¡°Keep track of how many meals you owe me and cook for me every day when your eyes are cured.¡±


    Camryn was speechless. ¡°Are you¡­ hiring me as a chef?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to marry me? I don¡¯t need a chef. I need a wife. Isn¡¯t it normal for wives to cook. for


    their husbands?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to cook, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll cook instead. Thanks to my nana, all my cousins and I can


    cook. Our skills are first¨Css.¡±


    No matter how mild¨Ctempered Camryn was, her expression could not help but darken.


    ¡°Mr. York, I never said I would marry you!¡±


    They were not even dating!


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Your uncle told me to marry you and bear the responsibility of you.¡±


    ¡°He has no say in my marriage!¡±


    Callum looked at her and asked, ¡°Do you refuse to marry me because you think I¡¯m ugly?¡±

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425


    Camryn held back her anger and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you look like, Mr. Callum. How could I dislike


    you for being ugly?


    ¡°Marriage is an important event, Mr. Callum. We¡¯re not ying house. We¡¯re just friends at best and not


    even a couple. How can you talk about marriage?¡±


    Callum did not answer immediately. Just when Camryn thought that she persuaded him, he said gently,


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be a couple to get married. Zachary saw Serenity for the first time when they got


    their marriage license, and they¡¯re doing great now. They¡¯re so sweet to each other that I¡¯m envious.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    Zachary got married to Serenity all of a sudden, but were all the men of the York family going to follow


    in his footsteps?


    Or did they want to learn from Zachary because they were too busy and could not be bothered to date?


    Callum said, ¡°If you want to be a couple first, that¡¯s easy. I¡¯ll be your boyfriend. We¡¯re a couple now.¡±


    Camryn was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to ask for my permission, Mr. Callum?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worthy of you. Please stop teasing me.¡±


    From the first time they met, Camryn felt that Callum was deliberately approaching her.


    However, she could not understand why.


    She considered the possibility of Callum liking her, but she denied it herself.


    She was blind, and Callum was a man from the Yorks. No matter how open¨Cminded their elders. were,


    how could they ept a blind person?


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worthy of me? I¡¯ll change so that we¡¯re well¨Cmatched.¡±


    From the moment Callum got Camryn¡¯s photo, he knew that no matter how much he disliked it, he


    would still marry her in the end as his nana wished.


    Since he could not escape, he treated Camryn as his wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m blind.¡±


    Callumughed. ¡°Oh, that? I can¡¯t poke my eyes out to make myself blind as well, but I can ask the


    best doctors to cure your eyes. That¡¯s not a problem. What other problems are there?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I don¡¯t exist in my family. You won¡¯t get any benefits from marrying me.¡±


    ¡°So what if you don¡¯t exist in your family? You won¡¯t be staying with them after marrying me. You¡¯ll be


    staying with me instead. As long as you exist, I won¡¯t let you be neglected.


    ¡°What benefits do I need from my wife? If you¡¯re talking about benefits, you can give me plenty. Isn¡¯t it a


    benefit to have a wife and children warm my house when it¡¯s cold?¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    She was truly at a loss for words.


    ¡°Do you have your documents with you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Camryn asked defensively.


    Callum said seriously, ¡°If you have your documents, and your uncle asks me to be responsible for you


    again, we can get a marriage license at any moment.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I didn¡¯t say I want to marry you. I don¡¯t like getting married out of the blue. If you want a


    marriage like that, you can stop the car and pick any other girl on the streets.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s face was tense. She was going to lose to Callum.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just take our time dating first. We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±


    Camryn corrected him, ¡°Mr. Callum, we¡¯re not dating either.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°You often send me flowers. Aren¡¯t we dating? Oh, right, I haven¡¯t given you a gift before.


    What do you like? I¡¯ll get you anything you want.¡±


    Camryn wanted to jump out of the car.


    She did not want to discuss dating Callum with Callum.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Callum looked at her andughed. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s put that aside for now. Camryn, I¡¯ve grown to like you


    more each day. There¡¯s nothing about you that I dislike.¡±


    She was the wife that his nana chose for him.


    Camryn was silent.


    It was his first time saying that he liked her.


    Callum looked at her again but said nothing.


    He felt that he should ask Josh for advice on how to please his fianc¨¦e and make her grow. impatient to


    marry him.

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426


    When they arrived at Wiltspoon Hotel, Callum parked the car, got out, and quickly went around to reach


    the passenger seat. He waited for Camryn to get out of the car before standing in front of her.


    ¡°Mr. Calbum?¡±


    Camryn raised her head to face him.


    He was close enough that she could easily smell the familiar scent of his body.


    Callum suddenly took her hand.


    Then, he raised it high and pressed her hand against his face.


    ¡°Touch my face, Camryn. Although you can¡¯t see what I look like now, you can feel it with your hands. I


    know you can imagine what I look like. You¡¯re a very smart girl.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Camryn quietly faced him.


    After a long time, her hand moved.


    Callum let go of her hand.


    He let her hands roam his face gently with a hint of tenderness.


    Her long and soft fingers felt rough as they brushed all over his features.


    That was because her palms were full of thick calluses.


    Her hands were actually very soft and beautiful.


    Camryn imagined Callum¡¯s appearance in her mind by feeling his face with her hands. After touching


    his face for a while, she noticed that Callum was getting closer. She snapped back to her senses and


    hurriedly retracted her hand.


    Callum stared deeply at her red lips.


    She was a beautiful girl with delicate features. Her lips were red and plump, and as he stared at close


    range, he wanted to kiss her and taste whether her lips were as soft as he imagined.


    However, it was just a thought. He did not dare act on it.


    She built tall walls around her heart. He had not even climbed half of it yet, so he could not be too


    impulsive lest she kicked him in the face and he fell back to square one.


    ¡°Has my uncle arrived?¡±


    Camryn broke the silent but the ambiguous atmosphere remained between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Callum held out his hand to her. ¡°Shall I lead you in?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Camryn had a white cane and could walk in by herself.


    Callum did not force her and apanied her to walk inside slowly.


    ¡°Mr. York, Camryn, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Mr. Newman was waiting in the lobby on the first floor and immediately greeted them when he saw


    them enter.


    He nced at his stepdaughter twice before looking at Callum.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Newman.¡±


    ¡°No, I just arrived too.¡±


    Mr. Newman invited Callum to follow him into the private room he had booked.


    Along the way, he saw how patient and considerate Callum was to Camryn. Mr. Newman felt incredibly


    displeased.


    How did his blind niece attract the attention of the Yorks¡® second young master?


    This girl¡­


    She was just like his younger brother. They both held a certain affinity.


    Although Mr. Newman was the older one, their parents loved his younger brother more. Everyone else


    fancied his younger brother too. Regardless of when, his brother was always the focus of the crowd.


    Histe brother was mild¨Ctempered, very intelligent, and had great respect for him. He never wanted to


    compete for the family fortune, but their parents still wanted to give everything to their younger son.


    Even the woman he loved the most became his sister¨Cinw!


    Mr. Newman and his wife were already in love, but both their parents turned a blind eye to it. Instead,


    they let his brother marry the woman he loved the most.


    He could not ept it!

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427


    ¡°Camryn, why were you with Mr. Callum?¡± Mr. Newman asked.


    Camryn said faintly, ¡°I went to the hospital to visit Liberty and bumped into Mr. Callurn, who was kind


    enough to send me home. He received your call while we were on the way.¡±


    Mr. Newman was silent before asking with concern, ¡°How is Ms. Hunt?¡±


    ¡°Her life is no longer in danger.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I went to apologize to her on Mom¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°Camryn, it might not be your mother who was behind it. Don¡¯t say that your mother did it until she¡¯s


    convicted,¡± Mr. Newman said crossly.


    ¡°The police wouldn¡¯t take Mom away unless they had evidence. No one involved that day managed to


    run away. Even if you just came back, you should have heard about it too. I believe the police wouldn¡¯t


    falsely use Mom.¡±


    In fact, Camryn did not know why the police arrested her mother.


    They took her away swiftly.


    Well, the truth woulde to light sooner orter.


    Her mother always thought she was powerful with her underworld forces, but she did not know. that evil


    would never prevail.


    In the end, she got caught.


    Of course, Camryn was not sympathetic or worried about her mother at all, let alone think of ways. to


    save her mother. She only felt that it was her mother¡¯s own fault.


    Mr. Newman choked.


    He had nothing to say.


    After a long time, he hurriedly handed the menu to Callum and let him order.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the menu.¡±


    As one of the Yorks, he knew all about the delicious specialties of his own hotel like the back of his


    hand.


    Since it was Mr. Newman¡¯s treat, Callum did not hold back and ordered many signature dishes from the


    hotel. Unfortunately, he could not order wine. If he could, he would order a few bottles of good wine and


    blow a hole into Mr. Newman¡¯s wallet.


    After ordering the dishes, Callum said, ¡°You can go straight to the point, Mr. Newman. I don¡¯t like to


    beat around the bush, let alone y guessing games.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a very straightforward man, Mr. Callum. I like that about you.¡±


    Mr. Newman smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go straight to the point. Mr. Callum, you saved Camryn


    before and saw her exposed body. I¡¯ve also asked you to take responsibility for her.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, my body wasn¡¯t exposed!¡±


    Camryn immediately corrected her uncle¡¯s statement.


    Even if he wanted to give her to Callum, he could not use such an excuse. He was humiliating her in


    front of Callum.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum and Mr. Newman looked at her.


    There was a smile in Callum¡¯s eyes as he said meaningfully, ¡°The dress you wore that night was very


    beautiful.¡±


    Camryn, who had always had a calm expression, blushed at his words.


    Then, Callum said to Mr. Newman, ¡°I saved your niece out of the kindness of my heart, but your


    reliance on me is chilling my heart. For instance, I helped an old man cross the road, but then people


    started telling me to take care of that man for the rest of his life¨Cit¡¯s putting me off from wanting to be a


    good person.


    ¡°If I see something like that happen in the future, should I save the girl or not? If I save a few more girls


    and their parents ask me to bear the responsibility of them, won¡¯t I end up having to marry multiple


    wives? Polygamy isn¡¯t allowed in our country.¡±

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428


    Mr. Newman looked at his niece and said, ¡°Mr. Callum, my niece is different from others. She can¡¯t see.


    If you don¡¯t take responsibility for seeing her exposed, she¡¯ll never be able to get married.¡±


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Camryn said solemnly, ¡°I won¡¯t marry, and I don¡¯t need Mr. Callum to be responsible for me. I didn¡¯t


    suffer any losses. I wasn¡¯t taken advantage of by that man that night, so there¡¯s no need for Mr. Callum


    to take responsibility.¡±


    Mr. Newman was not her real father, but he was her elder.


    He was also her stepfather.


    Mr. Newman making such a request to Callum made Camryn feel so humiliated that she wanted to


    bury herself in the ground.


    ¡°Camryn, I promised your dad that I would raise you into an adult and find a good husband for you. I


    didn¡¯t take care of you and caused you to lose your sight. I¡¯m already feeling guilty about it. If I don¡¯t


    help you find a suitable husband, I won¡¯t have the face to see your father when I die.¡±


    Mr. Newman was actually doing this to ruin Camryn¡¯s image in Callum¡¯s eyes. He wanted Callum and


    the York family to look down on Camryn,


    If he knew that Old Mrs. York had decided to make his niece her second granddaughter¨Cinw, he


    would probably have spit blood.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, look¡­¡±


    Callum looked at Camryn and said, ¡°You mean to say that if I don¡¯t marry Ms. Camryn, she¡¯d be single


    for the rest of her life. How can I bear to let that happen to her? Ms. Newman¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Callum!¡±


    Camryn interrupted Callum¡¯s words with a tense face.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I don¡¯t need you to be responsible for me.¡± She turned to Mr. Newman and said again.


    seriously, ¡°Uncle, stop forcing Mr. Callum to marry me. I don¡¯t need it! Marrying me off isn¡¯t even your


    real goal. Why don¡¯t you just tell Mr. Callum what you want? Why are you using me as a bargaining


    chip?


    ¡°Mr. Callum, what my uncle really wants is for you to step in and help mediate so that your w¡¯s sister


    canpromise and help my mother get a lighter sentence.¡±


    Mr. Newman¡¯s expression darkened.


    Fine, it was good that Camryn spelled out his true thoughts.


    That was indeed his real intention.


    Callum deliberately let out a hum. ¡°It¡¯s not because he genuinely wants me to marry you? Mr. Newman,


    to be honest, I¡¯m willing to do so. She¡¯s beautiful and pleasing to the eye, so it doesn¡¯t matter to me that


    she can¡¯t see. Her blindness just makes it more convenient for me to bully her and pick on her.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s expression was calm.


    Mr. Newman looked thoughtful.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, my wife is Camryn¡¯s mother. If you marry Camryn, my wife will be your mother¨Cinw. Are


    you willing to stand by idly as your mother¨Cinw goes to jail?¡±


    Since Camryn had pointed out his real intention, he shamelessly said what was in his heart.


    ¡°Liberty is your sister¨Cinw¡¯s sister, so you should plead for your mother¨Cinw. We¡¯ll all be rtives


    in the future and will cross paths regrly. Can you forgive your mother¨Cinw this one time? I


    guarantee that she won¡¯t do anything to Liberty and Serenity again after shees out.¡±


    Callum picked up the teacup, took an elegant sip of tea before cing the cup back down and said with


    a smile, ¡°Mr. Newman, don¡¯t be so quick to call yourselves my inws. Your niece said I don¡¯t have to


    marry her, so our families are not rted yet.


    ¡°If you have difficulties in your business, I may be able to help for the sake of your niece. However, I


    won¡¯t help you in this case. It doesn¡¯t matter whether your wife is my mother¨Cinw. Even if she was,


    shemitted a crime and should be punished. I won¡¯t intercede for her.


    ¡°You should give up on that, Mr. Newman. Liberty and her sister won¡¯t agree to a settlement!¡±


    Callum stood up when he was done speaking and pulled Camryn up as well. He said to Mr. Newman, ¡°I


    won¡¯t continue eating this meal. You cane to me if it¡¯s about taking responsibility for Ms. Newman,


    but don¡¯te looking for anything else. I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    He pulled Camryn out of the room.


    Mr. Newman was left there sitting alone, his expression turned dark and his face paled.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429


    After exiting the room, Callum took Camryn to another room, ordered food again, and told her to


    continue to treat him to lunch.


    He said righteously, ¡°Your uncle tried to force me to marry you. I suffered grievances, so you should


    buy me lunch.¡±


    Camryn felt amused and exasperated. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t. You don¡¯t have to make excuses.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home after lunch. Pack up and move out of that house. I¡¯m worried your uncle will do


    something to you.¡±


    ¡°Where am I supposed to move to?¡±


    ¡°My ce, of course. I have a house near your ce. Move into my house and I¡¯ll ask someone to take


    care of you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t live in the same house, lest others say that we¡¯re cohabiting before


    getting married.¡±


    Camryn paused. ¡°Mr. Callum, stop talking about marriage. I won¡¯t follow my uncle¡¯s arrangement. I¡¯ll


    ask my assistant to help me tidy up the small room inside my storeter. I can stay there for now. It¡¯s


    much more convenient that way too.¡±


    She would move back home when her uncle also got arrested.


    In the meantime, it was indeed safer for her to move out.


    Who knew if her uncle would kill her out of desperation?


    Back then, her uncle and mother wanted to kill her, but she saved herself at the cost of her eyes.


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Callum did not force her to move into his vi.


    The sun set and darkness came, depicting another daying to an end.


    Zachary and Serenity took Sonny to the hospital.


    They did not know if it was because of the psychic or because Sonny saw his mother wake up, but he


    slept well in the afternoon. His mental state was back to normal now.


    However, Serenity was not well. She had a headache after sleeping badly for two days.


    Before going out to the hospital, she took a painkiller behind Zachary¡¯s back. She had always taken this


    painkiller, but the side effects were quite strong. Unless she was in severe pain, She would not have


    taken it.


    Zachary snipped arge number of flowers from her garden and wrapped them into a bouquet, then let


    Sonny carry it into the ward,


    ¡°Mom,¡± Sonny called out while trotting to the hospital bed.


    He handed the bouquet to Liberty as if he was offering up treasure. His ck eyes twinkled as he said


    childishly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll get better soon If you get flowers.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°As long as you¡¯re by Mom¡¯s side, Mom will get better soon.¡±


    ¡°Sonny, just put the bouquet next to your mom¡¯s pillow.¡± Serenity walked over and helped her nephew


    ce the bouquet next to her sister¡¯s pillow. She said with a smile, ¡°Liberty, Zachary only helped to cut


    and wrap the flowers. Sonny was the one who picked the flowers.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s smile grew sweeter.


    ¡°Aunt Audrey and Elisa, leave my sister to us. You two go home and rest for now. Aunt Audrey, worry


    too much. My sister will get better soon.¡±


    Serenity and Zachary took over Audrey and Eliza to keep watch over Liberty for the night.


    Audrey watched over Liberty for half a day. She was slightly relieved when she saw that Liberty¡¯s


    mental state was better than in the morning.


    As long as she was still alive, her injuries would heal!


    There was only a rainbow after the rain.


    ¡°All right, we¡¯ll take our leave. I¡¯lle by tomorrow morning with some food for Liberty. The doctor


    said she can start eating liquid food tomorrow.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Audrey touched Liberty¡¯s still pale face tenderly and said, ¡°Liberty, you have to get better soon. I¡¯ll make


    some good tonic for you in the future. Seeing you like this breaks my heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get better, Aunt Audrey. I already feel much better now than when I first woke up in the morning.¡±


    Her wound just hurt.


    Liberty endured it and concealed it for fear that the people who were worried about her would feel even


    more distressed.


    Elisa rubbed the top of Sonny¡¯s head. ¡°Say bye¨Cbye, Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430


    ¡°Bye¨Cbye.¡±


    Sonny waved to Elisa and blew her a kiss, making everyoneugh.


    Zachary personally escorted Audrey and Elisa out of the inpatient building.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard these days, Zachary.¡±


    Audrey said gratefully, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you that Seren and her sister could turn their fortunes around. You


    helped them a lot. Thank you.¡±


    Zachary said warmly, ¡°Seren is my wife, and her sister is my sister. They¡¯re my family. It¡¯s only natural


    that I help them.¡±


    He helped Serenity and Liberty tremendously, but it was also because they got acquainted with him


    that they ended up being involved in trouble.


    ¡°You¡¯re a responsible man. I feel relieved leaving Serenity in your hands.¡±


    Audrey had always known that Zachary was one of the most outstanding young men in Wiltspoon. Her


    daughter had a good eye.


    However, they were not destined to be together.


    Instead, Zachary became her nephew¨Cinw. At least he did not fall into the hands of someone else.


    Audrey and Elisa left.


    Zachary walked them to their car before going back.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    A familiar voice called out.


    Zachary turned his head and saw Duncan with a fruit basket in one hand and a bouquet of flowers. in


    the other, walking toward him.


    ¡°Duncan, Liberty¡¯s ward is already full of fruit baskets and bouquets.¡±


    ¡°Those are from other people.¡±


    Duncan felt that he had to quietly fight for a ce in Liberty¡¯s ward.


    ¡°Why did youe again when it¡¯s already nighttime? Are you going topete with us for the night


    watch again? She won¡¯t be able to rest if you stay to watch over her at night. It¡¯ll affect her


    recuperation.¡±


    Duncan could keep vigilst night because Liberty was still in aa.


    However, now that she was awake, Zachary was not in favor of his friend keeping guard again.


    His sister¨Cinw still did not know that Duncan had feelings for her.


    Duncan said, ¡°I just came over to have a look. I feel uneasy if I don¡¯t see her.¡±


    ¡°And your mom allowed you toe here?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis had looked down on Liberty for a long time.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Duncan walked side by side with Zachary and made thetter help carry the fruit basket. ¡°My mom


    can¡¯t interfere with my affairs. She¡¯s looking forward to my marriage, but she¡¯s trying her best to stop


    me from getting together with the woman I like. I don¡¯t know if she wants me to get married or remain a


    bachelor for the rest of my life.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me liking Liberty? She¡¯s single, I¡¯m single. We¡¯re both free and have the right to


    love freely.¡±


    Duncan did not care how unpleasant his mother¡¯s expression was when he left the house.


    He could do whatever he wanted.


    He was already in his thirties. He was not a mama¡¯s boy. Why would he need to follow his mother¡¯s


    arrangements?


    ¡°My sister¨Cinw doesn¡¯t think of you in that way!¡±


    Zachary reminded his friend.


    It was too early to talk about marriage now.


    Liberty¡¯s rtionship with Duncan was absolutely pure. To her, he was just a frequent customer of her


    store.


    If one had to insist that there was a rtionship between them, it would be a rtionship between a


    landlord and tenant.


    Duncan paused before saying, ¡°Zachary, can you help me? Put in a few good words for me in front of


    Liberty. I think it¡¯s quite good if we went from best friends to being brothers¨Cinw.¡±

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431


    ¡°I won¡¯t help you. You can go after Liberty by yourself. If you manage to pursue her, Seren and I will


    support the two of you together. If you don¡¯t, then stop pestering her. After all, your mother doesn¡¯t


    approve of her.¡±


    Zachary did not stop Duncan, but he would not help him either.


    ¡°We¡¯re good friends, Duncan. I know you¡¯re a man worthy of lifelongmitment, but your mom. looks


    down on Liberty and doesn¡¯t approve of you two together. Liberty already experienced one failed


    marriage. I don¡¯t want her to be bullied by her inws again after remarrying.¡±


    Duncan hurriedly said, ¡°Zachary, don¡¯t you understand my temperament by now? When has my mom


    ever made my decisions for me? I¡¯m in charge of my own life. I know my mom is biased against Liberty,


    but that¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know Liberty well. She¡¯ll ept Liberty after she gets to know her.


    ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t ept Liberty, it won¡¯t affect us. I don¡¯t live with my parents. I won¡¯t let her suffer


    from my parents¡® anger.¡±


    Zachary nced at Duncan and said, ¡°You¡¯re still naive, Duncan. When ites down to it, you¡¯ll


    realize that some problems are unavoidable. You¡¯ll have to face them either way.


    ¡°If Liberty gets with you, won¡¯t you still see your parents in the future? They¡¯re your parents, after all. I


    suggest you wait a little longer. Maybe your mother will agree when Liberty¡¯s career takes off.


    ¡°Besides, Liberty has no ns on remarrying now. She¡¯spletely focused on her business and has


    no illicit thoughts about you. If you confess to her now, she¡¯ll reject you without hesitation. She doesn¡¯t


    have the confidence to stand by your side now.


    ¡°Give her some time to change. She¡¯s right under your nose now, so you don¡¯t have to worry about her


    being snatched away by other men.¡±


    Without a second thought, Zachary knew that Duncan would fail if he tried to pursue Liberty now.


    Duncan was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it, Zachary. Of course I won¡¯t confess


    to Liberty now. I¡¯ll wait and see when she recovers. I¡¯m willing to wait. I¡¯ve been single for thirty¨Csix


    years. What¡¯s a few more?¡±


    The older he got, the more anxious his mother would be, which greatly increases his chances of being


    with Liberty.


    The two men chatted as they walked and soon arrived at Liberty¡¯s ward.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Serenity raised her brows when she saw Duncan again, but she said nothing.


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Sonny greeted Duncan sweetly when he saw the mane in.


    Duncan responded with a smile, ced the items down, and asked Liberty with concern, ¡°How are you


    feeling, Liberty? Does your wound hurt?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lewis. I¡¯ll live. The wound hurts, but it¡¯s tolerable.¡±


    Liberty did not notice Duncan when she just woke up. She did not know that he watched over her all


    night.


    Serenity did not tell her sister either. She nned to talk to Liberty about Duncan after she was


    discharged from the hospital.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan looked at Liberty deeply for a moment and said, ¡°You¡¯re still looking very pale. Did the doctor


    say whether you could eat?¡±


    Serenity answered, ¡°She can only eat liquid food starting tomorrow.¡±


    Duncan nodded again.


    For a moment, he did not know what to say.


    In the end, he could only say a fewmon pleasantries like other visitors did before bidding goodbye.


    He could not stay and watch over Liberty tonight.


    It would arouse her suspicion if he stayed too long.


    In Liberty¡¯s eyes, Duncan¡¯s care for her was because she was Zachary¡¯s sister¨Cinw. 1


    Thus, she was not surprised when he visited her. However, she would find it odd if he was overly


    concerned about her.


    Zachary saw Duncan out of the ward while Serenity sat on the edge of the bed with Sonny, talking


    about stuff that would make her sister happy.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432


    Liberty was still weak and soon fell asleep again.


    Even Sonny fell asleep in Serenity¡¯s arms.


    Serenity ced her nephew on the sofa bed and covered him with a thin nket. When she saw that


    her sister¡¯s IV fluid was almost finished, she rang the bell to notify the nurse toe and change the


    IV.


    After changing the IV drip, Serenity watched for a few more minutes before turning around and quietly


    walked outside.


    Zachary pushed the door and entered.


    He saw Serenity sitting on the sofa in the small lounge, looking dazed.


    He walked over, sat next to her, and touched her shoulder, asking softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is Liberty


    asleep?¡±


    ¡°Liberty and Sonny are both asleep.¡±


    Serenity leaned on her husband¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Babe.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Serenity just called out to him and did not say anything else.


    ¡°Did you want to say something to me?¡± Zachary asked warmly.


    Serenity wrapped her arms around him and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to call you.¡±


    Zachary said indulgently. ¡°If you wanted to call me, then call me more. I won¡¯t find it annoying or


    noisy.¡±


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know about the trending search.¡±


    Zachary paused. ¡°Seren, those paparazzi only spout nonsense. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see what the paparazzi said. I only saw that York Corporation issued a rification statement


    from you.¡±


    The first trending search was taken down, and Serenity did not bother looking it up. However, she could


    guess what it was after seeing the rification statement Zachary issued.


    ¡°Babe, thank you for defending me like that. I don¡¯t care if other people believe in me or not, but at least


    you defended me.¡±


    He took all the me upon himself.


    ¡°You¡¯re my wife. We¡¯ll be spending the rest of our lives together. Who will I defend if not you? Besides, I


    was telling the truth. I don¡¯t want to have children so soon. We can have a child after our wedding and


    after spending enough time with each other.


    ¡°Seren, you really don¡¯t need to pressure yourself. As my parents said, let nature take its course. They


    won¡¯t rush you to have a child. My mom said that they won¡¯t rush us for the next ten years.¡±


    Serenity left his shoulder and looked up at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be thirty¨Csix in ten years. I¡¯ll be at an advanced maternal age by then.¡®


    Before Zachary could speak, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve also gotten over it. I don¡¯t want to pressure


    myself anymore. If I still can¡¯t get pregnant after two or three years, let¡¯s do a test to see what the


    cause is.¡®


    Zachary took her into his arms once again and said, ¡°Okay. If we still don¡¯t have a child after three


    years, we¡¯ll go for a checkup together. Don¡¯t think about children for now. By the way, Seren, you don¡¯t


    know how many people called to ask about me.


    ¡°All of them said they would introduce me to a good doctor and help me cure my infertility. The first


    person who called was that cousin of yours. He¡¯s the one I¡¯m least able to deal with. He only had a


    child with his wife a few years after his marriage. I used tough at him and said that I would introduce


    him to a doctor.


    ¡°As soon as the trending search came up, Clive couldn¡¯t wait to shove back everything I said to him


    down my throat.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Serves you right. Who told you tough at him before? Clive and Alice have a good


    rtionship and weren¡¯t in a rush to have a child, but you insinuated that they were having a problem.


    Clive has shown you plenty of respect by not beating you up.¡±

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433


    Zachary deliberately pulled a long face. ¡°It¡¯s karma. I got so many calls that my phone ran out of


    battery. Even Remy said that he would introduce me to a miracle doctor to cure me.¡±


    Serenity could not help butugh when she imagined the scene of Zachary being cared for by


    everyone.


    Afterughing, she said to him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ept when Remy wanted to introduce a miracle


    healer to you? Ask that genius doctor if it¡¯s possible for him to cure Camryn¡¯s eyes.¡±


    ¡°I forgot about that.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°At that time, I was so angry by their concern that I was going crazy. Ipletely


    forgot about Callum. However, I did talk to Callum about this before. Ms. Newman¡¯s aunt went to


    Annenburg to find the doctor, but she could not find him.


    ¡°Remy¡¯s fourth brother is the one and only disciple of the genius doctor. There¡¯s a 99% chance of him


    getting married. Once Dr. Carden bes the fourth missus of the Johnson family, it¡¯ll be much easier


    for Callum to ask the doctor for help.¡±


    ¡°99% chance?¡±


    Zachary hummed in affirmation. ¡°Dr. Carden saved Tim and got pregnant, but she doesn¡¯t really want to


    marry him. The men of the Johnson family are the same as the Yorks. They¡¯re all single- mindedly


    devoted. When Tim heard that Dr. Carden was pregnant, he followed her back.


    ¡°Remy said that Tim would most likely marry her, and Dr. Carden would follow him back to the Johnson


    family after giving birth. However, her tummy¡¯s so big now and it isn¡¯t convenient for her to offer


    consultations. Ms. Newman will have to wait for a few months until Dr. Carden gives birth and


    recuperates before she can have her eyes treated.¡±


    Serenity listened with great interest, feeling that there were many stories about the Johnson family.


    The couple agreed to go to Annenburg to visit the Johnsons, but it was impossible for Serenity to leave


    Wiltspoon now that Liberty was injured.


    The trip was postponed for the time being.


    ¡°Seren, are you sleepy? Go and rest with Sonny first, I¡¯ll wake you up when I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Sonny is sleeping peacefully now. That psychic is quite amazing.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Nana trusts him, so of course he¡¯s amazing. He foretold our fate and said that we¡¯re


    destined to have a son and a daughter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. We¡¯re destined to have


    children. They¡¯lle sooner orter.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    She was relieved after hearing that she was fated to have a son and daughter.


    She was able to have children¨Cit simply was not time yet.


    ¡°I saw you sneak off to ask the psychic something. What did you ask him? Or was the statement about


    us having a son and a daughter just a pre¨Carranged script with him to make me happy?¡±


    Serenity thought of that.


    Zachary quickly said, ¡°Seren, I¡¯ve never met that psychic prior to today. I don¡¯t believe in such things


    anyway. It¡¯s Nana who believes in it. How could I have arranged everything in advance?


    ¡°The question I secretly asked him was when we would have our child. It¡¯s not because I was anxious,


    but because I was worried that you¡¯ll overthink again.¡±


    Serenity hurriedly asked, ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said our efforts will bear fruit fromte summer to early fall.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°September? October?¡±


    They still had to wait a few months.


    Zachary embraced her and said gently, ¡°We¡¯ll get the good news this year anyway, honey. You really


    should stop putting pressure on yourself and just live a good life every day. When Liberty discharged


    from the hospital, I¡¯ll ask someone toe over and tailor your wedding dress. Hopefully, the baby will


    onlye after the wedding. I don¡¯t want you to be tired.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434


    Zachary was worried about Serenity after seeing how hard Alice had it during her pregnancy.


    ¡°I already decided not to pressure myself. I want to go back to being the old Serenity Hunt. I¡¯ll live my


    own life without caring about what others say.


    In the end, she still felt that Zachary¡¯s status put a lot of pressure on her.


    The gap between them was toorge.


    She hoped that her investment project could make her money.


    Even if she could not match Zachary, at least there was an advancement on her part.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary apanied her into the ward and watched her lie down beside Sonny. He looked at Liberty¡¯s


    IV drip and estimated that it wouldst another half an hour before the next one. Then, he returned to


    the small lounge, sat down on the sofa again, and organized his work affairs while it was still early.


    As Liberty healed in the hospital, Serenity remained by her side almost every day.


    Zachary went back to the office during the day and woulde over at night to be on vigil with his wife.


    However, that was exhausting. Serenity¡¯s heart ached for her husband. She tried to persuade him to


    rest at home, but he refused.


    When Liberty was able to walk, Zachary arranged for Mrs. Lane and another maid toe over and


    take care of Liberty in Serenity¡¯s stead.


    Sonny returned to school after taking a few days off. Jim continued to fetch him to William¡¯s gym for


    lessons.


    While Liberty got better day by day, shocking news emerged from the upper ss of Wiltspoon.


    The eldest daughter of the Newman family sued her mother and father, using them of murdering the


    late Mr. Newman, Camryn¡¯s father, more than twenty years ago. She stated their motives of wanting to


    possess the family assets and to be together officially.


    Camryn asked for Callum¡¯s help to get Josh to conduct an investigation. In addition to handing. over


    the recorder to the police, they found evidence of Mr. and Mrs. Newman were together secretly when


    they were young and submitted the evidence to the police.


    The Bucham family already had dirt on the Newman husband and wife. Although most of the evidence


    pointed to Mrs. Newman, Mr. Newman was also involved.


    In his anxiousness to help his wife get a lighter sentence, Mr. Newman ended up subjected to the


    investigation as well.


    Even if he rified that he did not murder his brother, he admitted that his wife and him fell in love


    long ago. After his brother¡¯s death, he could not bear to see the woman he loved, who was also his


    sister¨Cinw, struggling to get by with his two¨Cyear¨Cold niece, so he took his sister¨Cinw as his wife


    while disregarding what everyone said.


    He angrily rebuked Camryn for being ungrateful and throwing stones at them while they were down.


    Even both of Camryn¡¯s aunts returned home to me Camryn. They almost wrecked Spring Blossoms,


    but fortunately, Callum happened to be present. The two aunts did not dare make a move against


    Camryn.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The only one who supported Camryn was her youngest aunt.


    Callum helped to clean up the mess in the Newman family.


    Serenity and Zachary did not interfere much. After Camryn sued her mother and stepfather for


    murdering her father, Josh and Jasmine¡¯s engagement day arrived.


    Although Liberty was still injured and was hospitalized for a week, she was recovering well. She could


    not personally send her blessings to Jasmine, so she insisted on her sister attending Josh and


    Jasmine¡¯s engagement party ording to n.


    In the ward, Serenity peeled an apple or her sister, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, Liberty. I¡¯ll go to the


    Bucham residence tonight with Zachary to attend Jasmine and Mr. Bucham¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    Liberty was relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good. I would¡¯ve chased you out if you didn¡¯t go. I can take care of myself


    now, and Mrs. Lane and the others are here to look after me too. You don¡¯t have to worry about


    anything.¡±

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435


    Liberty sat on the bed. She no longer needed to be hooked on IV drips all day, with only two bags.


    every morning. When the IV therapy finished around noon, she was free to walk around.


    However, her injured hand had not regained her usual strength. She could not even hold her son.


    She was a little worried that it would affect her business in the future.


    The doctor said that she would recover fully as long as she recuperated well, so she was relieved.


    ¡°Jasmine and I have been friends for many years. Of course, I¡¯ll attend her engagement party.¡±


    Serenity peeled the apple and sliced it into four. She handed one to her sister, one to Sonny, and the


    remaining two to Mrs. Lane and the other maid.


    ¡°You go ahead, Missus.¡±


    Mrs. Lane declined the apple.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Take it, Mrs. Lane. I don¡¯t really like apples.¡±


    Liberty chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s true, Mrs. Lane. Seren doesn¡¯t like to eat apples. If you don¡¯t eat them, they¡¯ll


    just end up getting tossed out.¡±


    At the sisters¡® words, Mrs. Lane and the maid took the apple slices that Serenity handed to them.


    ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch, Liberty?¡±


    Serenity put down the fruit knife and asked, ¡°Tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll go back and cook. for


    you.¡±


    ¡°You and Zachary took full charge of my three meals. Zachary got a nutritionist to put together al menu


    for me that¡¯ll help with my recovery. You and Zachary worked together to make that happen.¡±


    Some of the recipes the nutritionist nned for were not dishes that Liberty enjoyed. Serenity had to


    coax her sister repeatedly to finish eating them.


    Serenity giggled and said, ¡°If you have something else you want to eat, I can still make it for you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to go through the trouble. I can survive with the meals that Sam brings over every


    day. You guys feed me so much I¡¯ll probably put on twenty pounds by the time I leave the hospital.¡±


    It was not easy for her to lose weight, but she was fattened up by her sister again after staying in the


    hospital.


    It was not only her sister and brother¨Cinw, but her aunt too had always sent her nutritious soup


    every time she came to visit.


    Aunt Audrey said that she needed more iron since she had lost a lot of blood, so she brought over soup


    rich in iron every day for Liberty to consume.


    The Yorks also sent over soups at regr intervals.


    Liberty felt like she was living the life of a farm pig in the hospital. Everyone was raising her like a farm


    animal.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. In fact, I think that you¡¯ve lost weight. Your face is a lot sharper.¡±


    Serenity reached out to touch her sister¡¯s face.


    ¡°Liberty, your skin feels much better too.¡±


    ¡°How could it not be when I¡¯m using the luxury skincare products given by you and Elisa? If my skin


    showed no improvement, you can go smash up the stores.¡±


    Before Liberty divorced Hank, her skincare products were also given to her by her sister.


    Back then, she was devoted to her family and was always busy cleaning up the house, buying and


    cooking food, and taking care of her baby. She never took good care of herself, which led to Hank


    disliking her.


    Serenity told her sister off for neglecting her beauty after marriage, but Liberty said there was no need


    to dress up anymore since she was married.


    Now, Liberty understood that a woman had to love herself well.


    Knock, knock.


    There was a knock at the door.


    Mrs. Lane quickly went to open the door.


    It was Duncan.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    He held another basket of fruit and a bouquet, followed by Lily.


    Lily visited Liberty twice when she apanied Mrs. Lewis.


    It was her first timeing here with Duncan.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Mrs. Lane stepped aside and let Duncan and Lily enter.


    ¡°Missus, it¡¯s Mr. Lewis and Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s beautiful eyes shed as she nced at her sister. When she saw that there was no


    suspicion on Liberty¡¯s face, sheposed herself and greeted Duncan and Lily with her usual smile.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436


    After Zachary talked to Duncan, Duncan did not dare visit Liberty on a daily basis.


    He only visited her twice that week. The first time was the night he had a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk with


    Zachary


    The second time was that day itself.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Liberty got up in a hurry when she saw them enter.


    Duncan put the fruit basket down and handed the bouquet to Liberty. He gazed at her gently and said,


    ¡°These flowers are for you, Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis. You¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Liberty epted the flowers and thanked Duncan, She had been receiving many fruit baskets and


    bouquets every day.


    She was a person of minor importance, but she was still the biological sister of Mrs. York and Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s niece. Therefore, she received many visitors every day.


    Duncan smiled. His gaze lingered on Liberty for a long time before saying worriedly, ¡°Did the doctor say


    when you can be discharged?¡±


    ¡°I can only leave the hospital after another week.¡±


    Duncan nodded.


    Lily also asked Liberty several questions out of concern.


    Knock knock.


    Sounds of someone knocking on the door rang again.


    A bodyguard entered and said to Serenity, ¡°Missus, the Browns are here again.¡±


    After Liberty regained consciousness, the Browns still came to the hospital every single day. despite


    knowing they were not wee.


    Serenity nced at her sister and said, ¡°Ask them to leave.¡±


    She knew Jessica was used because Mrs. Newman held the fate of the Yates family. Mrs. Newman


    forced Jessica to be her pawn to kidnap Sonny.


    After Jessica was taken away by the police, neither the Browns nor the Yateses could meet her. Only


    thewyer could.


    Family members could only visit Jessica after she was sentenced.


    Jessica apologized to Liberty through herwyer and defended herself. She said that even though. she


    was jealous of Liberty, she had never thought of hurting Sonny. She only helped Mrs. Newman


    because she had no other choice.


    However, no matter the reason behind her actions, it was a fact that she hadmitted a crime. What


    awaited her was punishment by thew.


    Her wedding ceremony with Hank was canceled in the end.


    The Browns forced Hank to divorce Jessica.


    After finding out about it, Jessicaughed in self¨Cdeprecation. She had always thought she was a


    winner, but she did not know she was the biggest loser all along.


    If she did not date Hank back then, she would have found a nice guy, married him, and lived a peaceful


    life.


    Jessica wound herself up in that situation when she chose to be a homewrecker instead of someone¡¯s


    lawful wife.


    Being in heaven or hell depended on one¡¯s way of thinking.


    Jessica regretted her decision.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The bodyguard went out.


    Mrs. Brown was about to enter after seeing the bodyguard exiting, but the guards blocked her.


    ¡°Mrs. Brown, our missus requests you to leave. Ms Hunt doesn¡¯t wish to see you. all.¡±


    ¡°We just want to go in and have a look. We¡¯re not going to do anything. Why won¡¯t you let us in? Who¡¯s


    inside?¡± Mrs. Brown asked.


    She could hear other people talking in the room.


    The York family¡¯s bodyguard replied, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Upon hearing Duncan hade again, Mrs. Brown immediately decided to enter the room.


    However, the York family¡¯s bodyguards stood in front of the door like a wall, keeping Mrs. Brown and


    her family outside the room. They could not even take a step inside.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank felt unpleasant when he heard Duncan was visiting Liberty again.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437


    Hank could not even enter the room even though he hade.


    However,ughter could be hearding from the room when Duncan was inside.


    The stark contrast made Hank disappointed.


    ¡°Hank,¡± Mrs. Brown said in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is in Liberty¡¯s room, Hank!¡± Chelsea red at her brother and reminded him.


    ¡°That¡¯s their freedom. What does it have to do with us? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After speaking, Hank left his parents and sister and walked away.


    He did not even pass the flowers he bought to the bodyguard to be brought inside. Instead, he threw


    the bouquet away in a nearby trash can.


    ¡°Hank, Hank.¡±


    Mrs. Brown went after him.


    She nced at the flowers when she passed by. Ah, the flowers were worth hundreds of dors. It was


    wasted just like that by her wasteful son.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Brown sighed and left as well.


    Only Chelsea remained at the ward¡¯s door. She said to the York family¡¯s bodyguards, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb


    Liberty as she has to entertain her guests. I¡¯ll visit her after the guests leave. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±


    As she spoke, she found a seat nearby and sat down.


    The bodyguards let her do as she wished so long as she did not barge into the room. They were too


    lazy to care about her.


    She used to bully their missus¡¯s sister so badly. Why was she pretending to be a kind person now?


    Half an hourter, Duncan and Lily exited the room.


    Chelsea, who had waited for half an hour, stood up. However, she sat down again when she saw


    Duncan was with Lily. She even lowered her head and looked at her phone, acting like she did not see


    Duncan.


    Lily did not notice Chelsea¡¯s actions. She asked Duncan, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stay longer, Duncan?¡±


    Duncan turned to look toward Lily. She smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like that,


    Duncan. I¡¯m being honest. I don¡¯t mean any sarcasm.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Harmon, let¡¯s find a ce to have coffee and talk.¡±


    Lily agreed right away.


    Ten minutester, they entered a cafe.


    Duncan ordered an Americano.


    Lily ordered atte. datte.


    ¡°Ms. Harmon, I¡¯m a straightforward person, and I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. I apologize if the


    words I¡¯m about to say hurt your pride.¡±


    Lily faced him calmly. She said with a smile, ¡°You can say whatever you want, Duncan. I¡¯m not a flower


    in a greenhouse that can¡¯t stand the battering of the wind and rain.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a nicedy, Ms. Harmon. My mom likes you a lot and is trying hard to bring us together.


    However, I don¡¯t have romantic feelings for you. My mom must¡¯ve told you about my thoughts too. I


    hope you don¡¯t waste any more effort on me. Nothing wille out of it.¡±


    Duncan had told his mother not to hold on to Lily anymore. He would never date her.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438


    Lily held her cup and took a sip of coffee elegantly. After that, she smiled at Duncan and said, ¡± You¡¯re


    such an honest person. Your words do hurt my pride.


    ¡°Can you tell me why you fell in love with Liberty? She¡¯s divorced and has a three¨Cyear¨Cold son. She


    isn¡¯t even on equal social status as you. I just wish to know how I lost so I can ovee my


    shorings¡­¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I have no idea either. I didn¡¯t even know I had romantic feelings for Liberty. I only


    realized I had unconsciously developed those feelings after the panic, fear, and heartache I felt after


    she got hurt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care that she¡¯s divorced. I don¡¯t mind that she has a son too. I like Sonny. As for social status¡­


    I don¡¯t care about it. However, I won¡¯t confess for now to not make her feel pressured. I¡¯m willing to wait


    for her for two to three years and confess to her after her career takes off.¡±


    Duncan thought he would have higher chances of seeding if he confessed to Liberty after her


    business flourished.


    It was because Liberty would have be a confident and strong woman by that time.


    Lily gazed at Duncan with shock and regret.


    She thought she could still try and strive for a chance. However, upon hearing Duncan¡¯s words, she


    thought of giving up trying. The thoughts he had were entirely out of consideration for Liberty. When a


    man considered so much for a woman, it could only mean that he had deeply fallen in love. with her.


    Duncan was thirty¨Csix. Many at his age already had a child or two, so he could be considered a ¡±


    leftover man¡°. Nevertheless, he was willing to wait for Liberty for a few years not to marry her but to


    confess to her.


    It was uncertain whether Liberty would ept him if he confessed after she became sessful. Even if


    he could win her over in the end, it would probably take some time, which could range from half a year


    to one year at least, or three to five years at most.


    Duncan was willing to wait anyway.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Duncan said apologetically, ¡°Your time was wasted because of my mother¡¯s fondness for you.¡±


    Lily drank her coffee again. After some time, she said, ¡°You didn¡¯t waste my time, Duncan. I traveled to


    Wiltspoon on a business trip. I¡¯m here to survey the market and work with mega- corporations in


    Willspoon.


    ¡°I came here for business, but I stayed in your house because of the friendship between Mrs. Lewis


    and my mom. I¡¯m reuniting with Mrs. Lewis in my mom¡¯s stead. I lived in your house. because of our


    parents¡® rtionship, not because of you. You didn¡¯t waste my time. I¡¯ll return after sessfully


    negotiating a deal with the business tycoons of Wiltspoon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me. You didn¡¯t do me any wrong.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Duncan said, ¡°No wonder my mom likes you so much, Ms. Harmon. You¡¯re


    truly a consideratedy.¡±


    Lily smiled confidently and said, ¡°I think I¡¯m outstanding too. I admit that I wanted to develop our


    rtionship to being a couple and even husband and wife. I admire you, but you already have


    someone you like. Let¡¯s just be business partners in the future.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost, and I ept it. You¡¯ve spent a lot of time with Liberty since long ago. I was the one who came


    afterward. Timing was just not on my side. I think you would¡¯ve fallen in love with me if I hade here


    before you met Liberty.¡±


    Lily epted that she could not gain Duncan¡¯s fancy, but she also felt regretful.


    There were few men whom she would admire and be willing to marry.


    She was satisfied with Duncan, but sadly, her feelings were not reciprocated. They were not fated to


    be.


    Both of them did not like to force things.


    Duncan did not reply.


    There were no ifs.


    There was no ¡°if only I had known earlier.¡±


    His feelings for Liberty were unexpected, even to himself.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was surprising.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still live in your house, Duncan. I¡¯ll also pretend in front of Mrs. Lewis and make her think I¡¯m still


    trying my best to woo you. I already told her not to meddle in our affairs.¡±


    If Lily backed out immediately, Mrs. Lewis would definitely do something.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439


    Duncan stared at Lily in silence. After some time, he said calmly, ¡°This is your decision, Ms. Harmon.


    You can do as you wish, but I won¡¯t reciprocate or ept your feelings just because of this.¡±


    He knew that Lily¡¯s feelings for him had not extended to one of love. Therefore, she could remain. alert


    and rational when facing his reply. She even epted the fact that she lost to Liberty calmly


    However, he still made things clear beforehand.


    No matter what Lily did, Duncan would never ept her.


    He did not have a big heart. It was only enough for one person.


    The woman who entered his heart first would be kept there forever.


    Duncan would feel happy if he could marry the person he loved. If he could not marry her, he would not


    forget her and store his feelings for her in the depths of his heart.


    Lily smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Duncan. I won¡¯t expect you to repay me or ept my feelings for


    this. We¡¯re all adults. We have to face the consequences of all the decisions we make.


    ¡°You can reject me if I invite you privately, but I hope you¡¯ll give me an opportunity for business


    coborations. Although Harmon Corporation hasn¡¯t set its foundation in Wiltspoon, we¡¯re still a mega-


    corporation back in our ce.¡±


    Duncan met her gaze. Her eyes were honest.


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Regarding business coborations, I won¡¯t refuse to work with


    Harmon Corporation if the discussion is smooth and it¡¯s a win-win situation.¡±


    Lily said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear this.¡±


    After she finished her coffee, she said to Duncan, ¡°I still have matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.


    See you tonight, Duncan.¡±


    They were going to the Buchams¡¯ house to attend Josh and Jasmine¡¯s engagement party that night.


    Josh was the Bucham family¡¯s young master. He had a close rtionship with Julian, who valued him a


    lot. He was also York Corporation¡¯s administrative executive. Mr. York and Mr. Lewis were his close


    buddies, so his engagement was naturally grand.


    Josh doted on Jasmine a lot. Whether it was the engagement or the wedding that wasing


    afterward, he strived to make them the best. He wanted to leave Jasmine with good memories.


    ¡°See you tonight,¡± Duncan replied to Lily with a warm, deep voice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Lily took her car keys and stood up to leave.


    She came with Duncan, but they did not share a car. Duncan did not like sitting in the same car as her


    It was convenient


    If she drove her own car, she could go wherever she wanted


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Serenity had just walked out of the ward when she heard Chelsea calling her.


    Chelsea had waited for so long. Serenity finally came out. Chelsea could not be bothered that Zachary


    was right beside Serenity. She picked up her bag and jogged toward Serenity and her husband right


    away.


    Zachary¡¯s handsome face darkened, and his gaze was icy. He stared at Chelsea coldly.


    Chelsea flinched, but she braced herself and greeted him. ¡°Hi, Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s lips were pressed tight. He did not reply to her greeting and continued staring at her coldly. It


    made Chelsea feel pressured.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440


    How did Serenity conquer such a cold, arrogant man? Chelsea criticized inwardly


    She would not be able to bear spending time with a man like that He was too cold!


    She did not dare look at Zachary anymore Instead, she smiled and said to Serenity, ¡°Serenity cant


    have a few words with you in private?¡±


    Serenity asked Chelsea, ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t say right now?¡±


    Chelsea took a quick nce at Zachary, then Serenity Indeed, Serenity was more pleasing to the eye


    Chelsea used to treat Serenity meanly and instigate her brother to quarrel with Liberty It was an indirect


    way of forcing Serenity to move out. Firstly, it was because she wanted to make space for her children.


    She had nned to send her children to the middle school in the city.


    Secondly, Chelsea was jealous of Serenity¡¯s youth and beauty. Liberty was beautiful before she


    married too. However, she did not bother maintaining it and bloated up like a ball. Her beauty before


    her marriage was gone Serenity was different. She adhered to exercising every day and had always


    maintained a model-like figure.


    It was known that opposites attract while likes repel.


    Chelsea grew to be jealous of Serenity.


    However, her mindset changed as she only felt gratitude toward Serenity. She felt no jealousy when


    looking at Serenity¡¯s pretty features. Instead, she found it pleasing and thought Serenity was beautiful


    and kind. A girl like that deserved to be favored by the heavens, get married to an outstanding man like


    Zachary, and enjoy glory and wealth.


    ¡°Serenity, I think we should still talk in private.¡±


    Serenity nced at her husband. She knew Chelsea was afraid of Zachary. She said to him, ¡°Babe,


    wait for me in the car.¡±


    Zachary said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here. You can just talk to each other there. I can see you, but I


    won¡¯t be able to hear your conversation.¡±


    He pointed to the end of the corridor and asked Serenity and Chelsea to talk over there. He would be


    able to see them from the ward¡¯s door, but he could not listen to the contents of their conversation.


    Serenity did as he asked.


    She walked toward the end of the corridor first. Chelsea had no choice but to follow


    Serenity stopped when she reached the end. She turned to face Chelsea and asked coldly. ¡°What do


    you want to talk to me about, Chelsea?¡±


    ¡°Is your sister feeling better, Chelsea? We¡¯re concerned about your sister¡¯s injury, so we visit her every


    day You guys might find it annoying, but we¡¯re really worried Oh, there¡¯s also Sonny Would you like us


    to take care of Sonny for the time being?


    ¡°Well, you have to care for your sister. It¡¯ll be tiring if you have to take care of Sonny as well. There¡¯s


    also your store¡¯s business to manage. I¡¯m not working now, and Lucas has started preschool. I¡¯m free


    to help you. Sonny is my nephew too. I love him as much as you do ¡±


    Serenity refused. ¡°We have a lot of people. We can take good care of a child, so you don¡¯t need to


    worry, Chelsea. My sister is doing fine and recovering well She can return home to recuperate. after a


    week. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Chelsea had offered to take care of Sonny to start the conversation. She knew the Hunt sisters would


    never let the Brown family care for Sonny anymore.


    It was all that evil woman, Jessica¡¯s fault. Sonny nearly got harmed while Liberty got hurt because of


    Jessica.


    Chelsea¡¯s brother was useless too.


    Sonny was still so young. Could he not have carried Sonny away?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He could not even protect Sonny, yet he still wanted to bring Sonny back to live with the Browns


    What infuriated Chelsea the most was Hank busily running around for Jessica¡¯s matters after Jessica


    was taken away by the police. He even thought of begging the Hunt sisters countless times. He wanted


    Liberty to forgive Jessica.


    That way, Jessica¡¯s sentence would be lenient.


    Luckily, Chelsea¡¯s parents were on her side. They had been stopping Hank from begging Liberty


    directly and indirectly.


    No matter how stupid Chelsea was, she knew that if Hank dared ask Liberty to forgive Jessica, it would


    be tough for the Browns to meet Sonny in the future.

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441


    Chelsea did not know what was good about Jessica that bewitched her brother. His son almost got into


    an ident because of Jessica. His ex-wife was injured too. However, he was still partial to Jessica.


    Chelsea was greatly dissatisfied with her brother.


    She felt guilty too.


    It would have been nice if her brother and Liberty were not divorced.


    Chelsea made mistakes in the past and was trying to correct them for her brother and Liberty to


    remarry.


    ¡°Just be straightforward, Jessica. There¡¯s no need to beat around the bush. I don¡¯t like talking to people


    who go in circles, wanting me to guess their thoughts.¡±


    Serenity could more or less guess Chelsea¡¯s intentions from her expression.


    The Browns simply wanted Hank and her sister to remarry.


    It was ridiculous.


    What did they take her sister for to be at their beck and call?


    The Browns would never have regretted it if Hank had not been in a dire situation.


    ¡°Serenity, I like your frankness. I¡¯ll be honest. Is Mr. Lewis pursuing your sister? I rushed here to visit


    your sisterte that night she got hurt, and I saw Mr. Lewis waiting outside the ICU.


    ¡°He was watching over your sister! I¡¯m experienced, and I have three children. I can see that Mr. Lewis


    treats your sister differently. He definitely likes your sister and wants to woo her, right? I knew it. There


    was an ulterior motive behind his treating Sonny so well.


    ¡°He wants to be Sonny¡¯s stepfather! But Sonny has a biological father who¡¯s not ignoring and still


    raising him. Sonny doesn¡¯t need a stepfather!


    ¡°Serenity, I think it¡¯s better for your sister to be with Hank. They¡¯ve known each other for over ten years


    They knew each other well. Although there had been unhappy moments, Hank knows his mistake now


    He¡¯ll change. We¡¯ll be on your sister¡¯s side as well. Things won¡¯t be the same as before


    ¡°Most importantly, this is for Sonny If Liberty and Hank reconcile, their family of three can be together


    again. It¡¯s the best for Sonny¡¯s growth. Serenity, your sister listens to you the most Please persuade


    your sister not to consider Mr. Lewis anymore Those wealthy men are flirty Who knows whether he¡¯s


    toying with your sister¡¯s heart?¡±


    Gerenity had guessed Chelsea¡¯s intentions, but she did not expect Chelsea to actually say it


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Well Chelsea had always been shameless Her attitude toward Serenity transformed a lot after she


    rescued lycas but her true nature remained unchanged


    A leopard could not change its spots


    It was only Chelsea and Mrs. Brown, the mother-daughter pair, who dared to persistently pester Liberty.


    Even if they were scolded badly, they still did the same.


    Moving toward a set goal without wavering was probably the biggest merit Chelsea and her mother


    had.


    ¡°Chelsea.¡±


    Serenity said sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself again. I¡¯ve said it enough. My sister has freedom


    now. It¡¯s her choice to choose whether to get married again and who she wants to marry. I¡¯ll respect my


    sister no matter what choice she makes.


    ¡°However, my sister can¡¯t remarry Hank! A sensible person won¡¯t repeat their mistakes. I think sister is


    sensible. She won¡¯t go back to her old lover. Besides, I feel like Hank still wishes to spend my his life


    with Jessica. Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice the hesitation Hank had whenever you guys came. He was


    simply stopped by you guys.


    ¡°Why did he hesitate to speak? He must¡¯ve wanted to beg for forgiveness in Jessica¡¯s stead. He wants


    to get my sister to forgive Jessica so that she can get a lenient sentence. My sister was injured and


    almost lost her life. Sonny nearly fell into the hands of bad people too. Hank can disregard my sister¡¯s


    life, but Sonny is his biological son.¡±

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442


    ¡°Hank¡¯s still thinking of begging for mercy for Jessica¡¯s sake, and his heart is on Jessica. He might¡¯ve


    felt regret, but he would never mourn divorcing my sister. My sister doesn¡¯t regret divorcing him too.


    Chelsea, I advise you not to look for my sister or me for this matter anymore.¡±


    After speaking, Serenity did not give Chelsea a chance to talk and left her behind. She walked toward


    Zachary, who was waiting for her at the door of the ward, without turning her head back.


    Zachary could not hear their conversation. When he saw his beloved wife¡¯s dark expression, he knew


    that the chat did not go well.


    ¡°Seren, should we make her leave?¡±


    ¡°Not this time,¡± Serenity replied. Then, she told the bodyguards, ¡°If the Brownse again in the


    future, chase them away. Don¡¯t let them see my sister or Sonny before my sister recovers.¡±


    After recovering, Liberty would continue running All You Can Eat and be back in business. She would


    not be able to keep the Browns out. That family was shameless. They would go to the breakfast diner


    every day and make a fuss. It would significantly impact the business at All You Can Eat.


    The Browns were pretty scared of Zachary at first. However, they noticed that Zachary was cold yet


    reasonable. Aside from making Hank lose his job, he had never done anything overboard to the


    Browns.


    Therefore, the Browns were not that afraid anymore. They would simply avoid Zachary¡¯s men and


    pester Liberty.


    The Brown family was relieved to have handed Sonny¡¯s custody rights to Liberty back then.


    No matter how shameless they were, they were still Sonny¡¯s biological father, grandparents, and aunt.


    Serenity, who wished to make the Browns miserable, would have to take it easy on them for Sonny¡¯s


    sake.


    ¡°Yes, Missus.¡°


    In fact, the bodyguards had always kept the Browns outside the ward every time they came. Unless


    Liberty was willing to meet her ex-husband, it was useless for the Brown family toe. every day


    After Serenity instructed the bodyguards, Zachary held her waist and left with her.


    ¡°What did that woman say to you that your expression looks so bad?¡± Zachary asked out of concern as


    they walked.


    ¡°What else? Their family consists of shameless people willing to embarrass themselves to arhieve their


    am They¡¯re still fixated on one thing. They are flustered seeing Mr Lewis was concerned about my


    sister and trying their best to stop them from getting together


    ¡°What right do they have to stop them? Do they think Hank is the best guy in the world? My sister won¡¯t


    remarry Hank even if all the men in the world die. They even used Sonny to negotiate After the


    ident, Hank¡¯s concern toward Sonny didn¡¯t evenst for two days.¡±


    Serenity added angrily, ¡°Some people say that little devils are hard to deal with The Browns are exactly


    that They¡¯re such difficult people.


    ¡°Let other devils go up against their kind


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary soothed his wife and offered a solution. He said, ¡°Back then, the Brown family used your


    granddad and the others to stop your sister from getting a divorce. We can use them to deal with the


    Browns too


    ¡°Those people will be fighting against themselves while we enjoy the show and peace¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°This is a good idea. We can use my grandparents, but not my cousins. Noah will be


    useful too. That kid is afraid of me because I beat him up. He won¡¯t dare disobey my instructions¡±


    Noah truly did not want to be remembered by Serenity.


    He was scared because of her punches.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443


    Upon exiting the inpatient department and getting into Zachary¡¯s car, Serenity took her phone and


    removed her granddad¡¯s number from her list of blocked contacts. Next, she called him.


    She rarely got in touch with her extended family ever since she solved the problem of her old house.


    After experiencing Serenity¡¯s ferocity first-hand, her extended family, who had always been aiming to


    gain benefits through her, ceased to take advantage of her anymore.


    They had numbers, but all the people around Serenity were wealthy and powerful-they stood no


    chance.


    Additionally, Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt were hurt by their children¡¯s and grandchildren¡¯s attitudes toward


    their elderly care. They suddenly did not want to make a fuss anymore.


    In the past, Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt treated Serenity and Liberty heartlessly. They took so much of the


    sisters¡¯pensation and used it all to support their other children. It was so that their children would


    have money to start a family. Every family ended up living a good life.


    Even if the grandchildren had hit rock bottom at times and could no longer stay in Wiltspoon, they could


    still do something when they returned to the town.


    Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt¡¯s children and grandchildren had a generous amount of savings too. However,


    when Old Mrs. Hunt was sick and needed the children to pay her hospital bills, they were stingy and


    even fought over it.


    Old Mr. Hunt felt they had taken care of their children and grandchildren wholeheartedly, but it was


    taken for granted. He and his wife got very little in return. Their grandchildren even said that Old Mr.


    Hunt only raised their fathers and not them, so there was no need to look for them for elderly care.


    Nevertheless, his grandchildren still wanted a share of his fortune.


    Those words made Old Mr. Hunt disappointed.


    He no longer wanted to be instigated by their children and grandchildren to treat Serenity and Liberty


    meanly


    He was worried that he would have to count on Serenity and Liberty to bury him and his wife in the end


    As a result, the Hunts stayed still and did not disturb Serenity anymore


    Sid Mr Hunt was surprised and slightly delighted when he received Serenity¡¯s call


    he fed the family the between a grandparent and grandchild could never be truly broken as the itant far


    stood and flowed in Serenity


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There are when he spoke. What made you call me? Are youing barito gurost that day Graforgot


    that you guys had your parents graves reluated to the cemetery.¡±


    After solving the housing issue, Serenity and Liberty found the location of their parents¡¯ graves through


    Noah. They returned to the city immediately and chose a spot in the cemetery for their parents. Then,


    they picked a suitable date for the relocation.


    It was more convenient for the sisters to pay their respects, and they did not have to worry about their


    extended family stopping them.


    It could not have been achieved without Zachary¡¯s help.


    Serenity had always felt as if she married a super-husband. No matter what difficulties she faced, he


    could solve it all for her as long as she told him about it.


    ¡°Granddad, I need Grandmom¡¯s and your help for something. It¡¯s best to get Noah on board too


    Serenity did not continue the conversation about ¡°that day¡±. It was an unpleasant memory.


    Serenity and Liberty, along with Mrs. Stone, were able to visit their parents¡¯ graves anytime they wished


    now, unlike before.


    In the past, even if they wanted to pay their respects, they did not even know where their rtives. had


    relocated their parents¡¯ graves.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Tell me. We¡¯ll definitely help if we can.¡±

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444


    Serenity¡¯s words pleased Old Mr Hunt because she was willing toe to them for help when she had


    a problem.


    ¡°My sister got into an ident and was injured.¡±


    ¡°What ident? How¡¯s her injury? How did she get hurt? Did it happen a week ago? Mike and John


    had asked whether you contacted me during those few days. They refused to say anything. when I


    asked them what they wanted.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt never paid attention to the inte, so he did not know Liberty was injured.


    The younger generation in the family knew, but no one told Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt.


    People of the town did not talk about it either. They thought things were awkward between the Hunt


    sisters and their grandparents. If Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt were to know that Liberty was hurt, they


    probably would be delighted. Therefore, no one in the town informed him.


    ¡°It happened a week ago. Liberty is recovering well, but her previous inws keep pestering her. They


    want her to remarry her ex-husband. However, my sister was hurt because of her ex- husband¡¯s new


    wife¡¯s actions. My sister and I want nothing to do with them anymore.¡±


    Serenity gave a summary.


    After listening, Old Mr. Hunt scolded the Browns.


    There was a conflict between him and Mrs. Brown. He did not finish the mission Mrs. Brown. assigned


    him even though he had epted tens of thousands of dors from her. She wanted the money back,


    but no one could take the money that had entered his pockets.


    Therefore, Old Mr. Hunt and Mrs. Brown bore grudges against each other.


    ¡°I heard your sister opened a breakfast diner, and its business is booming. There¡¯s so much profit every


    day, and you¡¯ve married into a wealthy family. You two also have a rich aunt. The Browns. must¡¯ve


    seen your sister¡¯s capabilities and benefits. That¡¯s why they want your sister to remarry. How


    shameless. That family has no shame!


    ¡°Serenity, what do your grandmom and I need to do?¡±


    Serenity did not talk about it right away Instead, she asked, ¡°Granddad, how are you and Grandmom


    doingtely? Do they give you any living allowance or food allowance?¡±


    Old Mrs Hunt had undergone major surgery. To Serenity, it was a given that Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s children


    should have provided their old mother with some allowance.


    Don¡¯t even talk about it I¡¯ve finally seen through everything They acted filial when it benefited Them and


    called me ¡®Dad When there was nothing in it for them, they would call me ¡®old man or old fart and not


    even address me as ¡®Dad¡¯ anymore¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Sid Mr. Hunt first time admitting it to Serenity in the end your parents were the best When they


    were still around. they got worned whenever your grandmom or I felt unwell. They And bring is to the


    doctor and take care of us well


    ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s normal that you and Liberty hate me ¡­ Hah!¡±


    After having experienced so many things, Old Mr Hunt was old. He had no choice but to admit that the


    third son he disliked the most was the filial son.


    ¡°They¡¯ll pay me the rent every month Let¡¯s do it this way I¡¯ll transfer the rent they pay me to you. as


    Grandmom¡¯s and your allowance from now on.¡± Serenity had requested her uncles to pay her rent for


    the house Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt were living in. It was only a little over a thousand dors per month.


    Serenity and Liberty did not care about money. They simply wanted justice.


    ¡°Serenity, you need your grandmom and me to attack the Browns verbally, right? Okay. Leaving it to us


    will be perfect. You don¡¯t have to pay us money. Of course, I¡¯ll ept it happily if you¡¯re willing to give


    me.¡±


    If the rent was used as Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt¡¯s allowance, they could save their pension and spend it


    slowly.


    Old Mr. Hunt got more eager as there was something in it for him.


    ¡°You just have to ensure the Browns stop pestering my sister and disturbing her peaceful life,


    Granddad.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I know what to do. Your grandmom and I do this best.¡±


    Serenity mocked inwardly, ¡®It seems like Granddad has some self-awareness.¡¯

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445


    After ending the call with her granddad, Serenity held the phone in her hand and said to Zachary, ¡°I got


    external help to go against the Browns and return my sister peace ording to your suggestion, but I


    don¡¯t know how things will turn out


    ¡°We¡¯ll find out after some time I think the effect will be great¡±


    Zachary was confident in his idea.


    ¡°Seren, you don¡¯t have to be so worried. We should think now about what dress and jewelry you¡¯ll wear


    tonight¡±


    Serenity nced at him. ¡°You sound like you want to steal everyone¡¯s attention away from Mr.


    Bucham.¡±


    Zachary said smugly, ¡°I don¡¯t even have to steal. I¡¯m in the limelight in every venue I appear in, and I


    make Josh pale inparison.¡±


    Serenity was speechless.


    He was confident that he could beat Josh, but she had no intentions of taking the spotlight away from


    her best friend.


    She smiled and said, ¡°My dresses are the ones you or Aunt Audrey bought. I¡¯ve only worn the dresses I


    purchased several times. Will I have the chance to wear the dresses I bought myself to events where


    I¡¯m apanying you?¡±


    Serenity gave the bossy man a sidelong nce. She said, ¡°The weather¡¯s turning hot nowadays Don¡¯t


    make me wear overly conservative dresses. It¡¯s hot.¡±


    The dresses Zachary gave her were never revealing.


    However, some were very conservative and better worn during winter or spring. It was already April,


    and Wiltspoon¡¯s daytime was getting scorching hot. She would feel stuffy if she wore a winter dress.


    Zachary chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you choose tonight.¡±


    Just as Serenity mentioned, the dresses he gave her were not revealing. She could wear any one of


    them as long as it was one that he gave to her


    ¡°It¡¯s still early You can get some rest after returning home. I¡¯ll wake you up in the evening.¡±


    Zachary looked at the dark circles underneath her eyes worriedly.


    Serenity leaned against his shoulder and yawned. She said, ¡°Let¡¯s rest together. You¡¯re more


    exhausted than I am.¡±


    He had to go to work to handle official business and stay up at night in the hospital with her. It was


    more tiring for him.


    Zachary said dotingly, ¡°Okay¡±


    Serenity closed her eyes to rest and did not say anything more.


    They leaned into each other¡¯s embrace in silence, surrounded by happiness.


    Upon rousing from her sleep in the evening, Serenity heard that her inws hade again.


    She did not dare sleep in and quickly got up. She went downstairs after washing up.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    They were chatting with Zachary casually in the living room. Serenity greeted them and sat down


    beside her man.


    Tania saw that Serenity had not changed into her dress. She smiled and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t your


    changed into your dress, Serenity?¡±


    ¡°I just woke up.¡± Serenity chuckled embarrassedly.


    She just wanted to take a short nap.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she did not expect to wake up at that hour


    She was truly exhausted these days.


    Since her sister had gotten a lot better, Serenity could sleep soundly


    One day after Liberty had regained consciousness, she told Serenity that she saw their parents when


    she was unconscious, and that it was their parents who pushed her back.


    Serenity teared up upon hearing those words.


    She thought, ¡®If it weren¡¯t for Mom and Dad pushing her back, I would¡¯ve really lost her.¡¯ She felt a


    lingering fear thinking about it.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446


    Serenity had not been able to sleep well for several consecutive days after Liberty mentioned that to


    her Every time she woke up with a start at midnight, she would surreptitiously grope her way to


    Liberty¡¯s bed. She would stretch out her hand to check Liberty¡¯s breathing. Not until she confirmed that


    Liberty was still alive would she feel at ease


    Having lost both her parents at a young age, Serenity experienced the pain of losing her loved ones.


    Therefore, she feared losing her only sister


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m taking you upstairs to get changed.¡±


    The Yorks and the Buchams were on friendly terms. Now that Josh got engaged, Tania would certainly


    do the Buchams the honor of attending Josh¡¯s engagement party. What was more, Tania¡¯s rtives and


    the Buchams had close rtionships. Tania¡¯s rtives would also make an appearance tonight.


    Serenity rose to her feet gently and walked upstairs with Tania.


    Soon, Serenity had changed into a gown. She put on light makeup and a pair of high heels. She


    brought along the engagement gift she had prepared for her best friend before heading downstairs with


    Tania.


    Liam and Zachary were waiting for Serenity and Tania in the dining room.


    Seeing Serenity and Tania walk down the stairs, Liam and Zachary greeted their beloved wives


    respectively.


    Zachary said, ¡°Seren, go and eat something to fill your stomach first.¡±


    At noon, Serenity hardly ate anything.


    She could not possibly eat to her heart¡¯s content at the Buchams¡¯ ce.


    Zachary was worried that Serenity was starving.


    Serenity had long since felt hungry, but she was too shy to say it. Coincidentally, Zachary was


    thoughtful enough to let her fill her stomach first.


    The four of them were ready to leave the house. On the other hand, Callum was still pestering Camryn


    to visit the Buchams with him.


    ¡°Camryn, I¡¯ve helped you quite a lot. I¡¯m asking a favor from you now, yet you turned me down. How


    disloyal of you.¡±


    Callum stuck to Camryn like glue.


    Camryn was watering some nts.


    As she listened to Callum¡¯s grumbles, Camryn stopped in her tracks. She turned around and faced


    Callum before she said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m very thankful for your help. Mr. Callum I always treated you to


    a meal as a token of appreciation after receiving your help We don¡¯t owe each other now ¡°I can¡¯t attend


    social gatherings with you. This is what your girlfriend or wife should do.¡±


    Callum looked at her and said, ¡°Your eldest uncle asked me to bear a responsibility toward you. To me,


    you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    After pausing for a moment, she replied, ¡°Mr Callum, everyone has been sitting in judgment over me


    ever since I sued my uncle How will others see you when you take me to the Buchams¡¯ ce? I don¡¯t


    mind being criticized, but I don¡¯t want you to go through the same thing.¡±


    ¡°You ce righteousness above family loyalty to take revenge on your dad¡¯s behalf, so why will they sit


    in judgment over you? You don¡¯t have to be bothered about what your elder aunts say They side with


    your uncle!


    After Camryn sued her biological mother and uncle for killing her father twenty years ago, two of Mr


    Newman¡¯s sisters came over to chew her out. If it had not been for Callum¡¯s presence, Camryn¡¯s two


    elder aunts would have destroyed Spring Blossoms.


    Camryn¡¯s youngest aunt was the only one taking her side.


    However, her youngest aunt was very concerned about her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The police had investigated Camryn¡¯s eldest uncle, and he was very likely to be sentenced. Even so,


    he would be sentenced formitting other offenses with her biological mother instead of the murder


    of her biological father.


    Currently, there was no evidence in support of her uncle¡¯s murder of her biological father. Her recording


    might not be convincing enough.


    Mr. Newman hired the bestwyer in Wiltspoon for himself and Camryn¡¯s mother.


    Camryn¡¯s youngest aunt was worried that Camryn would lose her foothold in Wiltspoon.


    Although Camryn did not do anything wrong, her two elder aunts would not let her off.


    They were married to families in Wiltspoon who were quite well off. Recently, her aunts had been


    spreading rumors and badmouthing her.


    This affected the Camryn¡¯s flower shop business.


    Instead of buying flowers, most of the customers visited her flower shoptely to see what Camryn,


    who ced righteousness above family loyalty, looked like.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Callum ¡±


    Camryn still turned Callum down.


    Callum took the watering can from her hand Then, he dragged her to the counter and sat down He


    said, ¡°Camryn, please sit down. I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Callum noticed that the two store workers were out delivering flowers to customers In fact, he


    purposely called to order two bouquets of flowers to send them away


    Due to her two elder aunts, the business of Spring Blossoms had gone downhill.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always wanted to know why I approached and helped you, right?¡±


    While facing Callum, Camryn kept quiet.


    As much as she wanted to know, she would not be able to fish for his answer if he was silent on it. She


    remained baffled


    When he first appeared in her flower shop, she was sure that it was their first time meeting each. other


    ¡°After the new year, Nana sent me two photos. One is for me, whereas the other is for Kevin. The one I


    have is a photo of you.¡±


    Camryn was dumbfounded.


    Since when did Old Mrs. York have her photo?


    Old Mrs. York even passed Camryn¡¯s photo to Callum. What did this signify?


    Camryn tried her best to recall, yet she could not think back to when she had met Old Mrs. York.


    She was invisible among the Newmans, whereas Old Mrs. York was the head of the Yorks. Not only did


    Old Mrs. York hold the highest position in the family, but she was also well-liked in Wiltspoon.


    Camryn and Old Mrs. York had nothing to do with each other.


    After making that remark, Callum did not continue.


    After a while, Camryn could not help but ask, ¡°Mr. Callum, how did Old Mrs. York get my photo? She


    passed it to you, and what does that mean?¡±


    He did not make his words definite, fuelling her curiosity.


    This man treated her very well, but sometimes, he could be nasty.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn said honestly, ¡°I need you to clear my doubt, Mr Callum.¡±


    Callum extended his hand to remove her sses and said, ¡°You put on such a big pair of sses when


    your face is small. It has nearly covered your entire face. You look good without sses.


    ¡°Camryn, just call me Callum from now on.¡±


    Camryn fumbled around to get back her sses from him as she was used to wearing them.


    Callum dodged her hand and gently ced the pair of sses on the edge of the counter so that she


    could not reach it.


    He even spread his hands. When she fumbled around, she touched his hand.


    The moment Camryn touched his hand, she quickly withdrew her hand.


    ¡°Camryn, I felt ticklish when you touched me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Callum, it was because I touched your hand by ident!¡±


    Callum¡¯s wording was flirty.


    Camryn was no fool. She just did not want to face it.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448


    ¡°Nana said the girl in the photo would be the future wife she has chosen for me She wants me to marry


    the girl in the photo within one year, or she¡¯ll kick me out of the house¡±


    Camryn was at a loss for words.


    Why would this turn out to be the answer?


    How could Old Mrs. York possibly make Camryn the wife of Callum?


    Camryn was blind.


    ¡°It¡¯s April now There are still several more months for me to pursue you. Let¡¯s do it step by step We¡¯ll


    get into a rtionship, followed by engagement and marriage That¡¯s it Oh, no, I actually don¡¯t have to


    worry about being kicked out of the house No, it¡¯s. I don¡¯t know how to say it now He felt that whatever


    he said would make Camryn feel as though he simply wanted toplete his mission.


    Callum admitted that he approached Camryn with the aim ofpleting his mission However, when he


    got along with Camryn, he found her quite nice. Whenever he tricked her, she would look angry and


    helpless.


    After Mrs. Newman was arrested and Mr. Newman was investigated, Camryn could actually settle the


    Newmans¡¯ business outside the city through phone calls.


    If Callum had not heard Camryn make the phone calls, he would not believe that the blind girl had


    secretly prepared for it. At that moment, it hit Callum that he did not know the blind girl well enough.


    He wanted to have a deep understanding of her


    ¡°Camryn, when I first came to meet you, I already treated you as my wife.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    ¡°Regardless of whether you find it surprising or unbelievable, Nana has always acted. incredulously


    Anyhow, I¡¯ve already treated you as my wife, so I¡¯ll pursue you. After you fall in love with me, we¡¯ll get


    engaged and have a wedding. There are eight more months before the new year I suppose we can


    make it in time.¡±


    If possible, he wanted to have a child within one year. In that respect, his life would be perfect.


    Worried that Camryn would drive him out, Callum did not dare express that intention.


    The girl could garner an explosive temper when she got angry.


    Never in Camryn¡¯s wildest dreams did she think that Callum¡¯s sudden appearance in her life was Old


    Mrs York¡¯s order


    More unbelievably Old Mrs York had asked Callum to pursue Camryn and marry her


    Eve brought the evening gown, which is in my car I¡¯ll bring it to the shop and you can change it


    With that, Callum leaped to his feet and walked away.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before Camryn could recover from her musings, he had already walked out of the flower shop. Soon,


    an evening gown was ced in front of Camryn.


    Callum looked at Camryn with a burning gaze and said, ¡°When you attended the Marshalls¡¯ banquet


    the other day, you looked stunning in the evening gown. But that night, you didn¡¯t wear the gown for my


    sake.


    ¡°Tonight, I hope you¡¯ll do it for me and apany me to attend Josh¡¯s engagement party.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s an engagement party, it¡¯s a grand one. Besides the big shots in Wiltspoon who¡¯ll bring


    their wives along, big shots from other cities will be attending the party as well. The Newmans¡¯


    business is mostly outside the city. You¡¯ll need to socialize after you take over Newman Enterprise.¡±


    Callum¡¯sst sentence was meant to lure her.


    After Callum heard that Camryn could handle Newman Enterprise¡¯s business through phone calls, he


    understood her underlying motive for her decade long forbearance. Not only did she want to find out


    the actual cause of her father¡¯s death, but she also wanted to take control of Newman Enterprise.


    He had no idea when Camryn started to have a hand in Newman Enterprise. Given that she was a


    blind florist, how could she get the people in Newman Enterprise to trust and obey her?


    There were too many secrets and stories about her.


    He had been under the impression that there was something wrong with Nana¡¯s taste.


    There was nothing wrong with Nana¡¯s taste. In fact, he was too superficial and did not know Camryn


    well enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re good friends with my eldest sister-inw. Ms. Sox is her best friend. Considering that you¡¯re Ms.


    Sox¡¯s acquaintance, don¡¯t you want to send your regards to Ms. Sox?¡±


    Camryn stayed quiet for a long time. Atst, she stretched out her hand, whichnded on the evening


    gown in front of her.

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449


    At the Buchams, Zachary¡¯s exclusive cars came early.


    Zachary was Josh¡¯s good buddy and boss. He was also Josh and Jasmine¡¯s matchmaker Of course,


    Zachary and his wife arrived early


    The Bucham and Sox elders were present.


    Seeing Liam and Tania get out of the car, the Bucham and Sox elders went to greet them first, followed


    by Josh and Jasmine.


    As Liam and Tania did not know Jasmine¡¯s parents, Josh¡¯s parents introduced Jasmine¡¯s parents to


    Tania.


    After shaking each other¡¯s hands and making small talk, Mrs Sox stared at Tania and said with a smile,


    ¡°Mrs. York looks like Zachary¡¯s sister. She has such a youthful appearance¡±


    After getting out of the car, Serenity walked over and overheard Mrs Sox¡¯s words Sheughed and


    added, ¡°Exactly. When I shopped around with my mom, other people thought we were sisters.¡±


    Tania grinned and replied, ¡°Both of you know how to make me happy¡±


    Mrs. Sox said, ¡°Mrs. York, we¡¯re not trying to make you happy We¡¯re telling the truth As someone who


    watched Serenity grow up, I know she¡¯s an honest person. What she¡¯s saying is true¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine were best friends. Mrs. Sox usually took good care of Serenity Whenever there


    was good food in the house, Mrs. Sox would ask Serenity toe over for a meal or get Jasmine to


    take the food to the shop for Serenity.


    With this mere point, Tania was ready to show respect for Mrs. Sox.


    She had a hearty conversation with Mrs. Sox.


    Mrs. Bucham weed everyone into the house.


    Serenity finally found time to have a private conversation with her best friend.


    ¡°Is Liberty getting better?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine first asked about Liberty¡¯s condition.


    She had been busy with her engagement. All she did was call Liberty to ask about her condition in the


    past two days. She did not visit Liberty in the hospital.


    ¡°She¡¯s recovering well. She¡¯ll be discharged after a week to rest at home. My sister asked me to bring


    you this engagement gift. She hopes that you and Mr. Bucham stay sweet and live happily ever after till


    a ripe old age.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Help me thank Liberty. Josh and I will stay sweet until we¡¯re old. Why didn¡¯t


    you bring Sonny over?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking about bringing Sonny over, but my sister didn¡¯t allow it. She said Sonny would be like a


    mobile third wheel Sonny was angry about it, saying that he was Sonny, not a third wheel


    At the mention of her cute nephew, Serenity could not stopughing.


    That kid hated being called a third wheel the most.


    When Zachary called Sonny a third wheelst time, Sonny was mad. Sonny emphasized that he was


    not a third wheel but Sonny Brown!


    Jasmine was amused.


    Zachary and Josh walked over.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    The two men addressed their wives as ¡®honey¡¯.


    Since Josh and her engagement party was already being held, Jasmine did not mind being called ¡®


    honey¡¯.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll serve the guests first.¡± As the main character tonight, Jasmine needed to attend to every


    guest.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead. We¡¯ll continue with our talk next time.¡±


    Jasmine walked toward Josh. She hooked her hand around his arm and walked out of the vi to


    wee the guests.


    Zachary walked up to Serenity and said softly, ¡°Let me stroll around the Buchams¡¯ vi with you. Once


    all the guests show up, we¡¯ll have to speak on stage since we¡¯re the matchmakers.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°Both of us have to speak on stage, huh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re both their matchmakers.¡±


    Serenity hooked her hand around Zachary¡¯s arm. ¡°Okay. This will be the chance for me to express my


    wishes for my best friend.¡±

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450


    *Josh and Ms. Sox will live happily just like we do.¡±


    The elders of the two families were extremely grateful to Zachary and his wife


    The Buchams felt that even though Zachary was married, he even helped his good buddy by


    introducing Jasmine to Josh. He had such a strong sense of honor toward Josh.


    The Soxes felt the same.


    The Bucham elders were content with Jasmine Now that the Sox elders had their son-inw, Drake


    had to get out of the way, let alone Jasmine If Jasmine criticized Josh in front of her parents, her


    parents would re at her


    Jasmine always grumbled about it in front of Josh. Ever since she got together with Josh, her parents


    seemed to have be his parents.


    Josh was smug about it


    The guests who came to attend the engagement party drove here However, a few guests were an


    exception as they came by private jet The private jetnded on the ramp that belonged to the head of


    the Bucham household.


    Out of curiosity, Serenity asked the man beside her, ¡°Do you know the guests who came by private


    jet?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it should be the Queens from Jensburg. All the other guests the Buchams invited


    have arrived regardless of whether they¡¯re from Wiltspoon or other cities. The Queens from Jensburg


    are the only ones who haven¡¯t turned up


    The Queens were wealthy, so it was unsurprising that they had a private jet


    Zachary had his own private jet and luxury yacht as well.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°The Queens from Jensburg? Is it Hayden Queen¡¯s family?¡±


    To Serenity, it was a regret that Old Mrs. York did not bring her along to Jensburg. Therefore, Serenity


    did not get to watch any good shows. She did not expect the Queens from Jensburg to send some


    people to attend Josh¡¯s engagement party and convey their wishes.


    It was undeniable that the Buchams were well-connected.


    Many guests from other regions were big shots who were rich and powerful.


    No wonder Josh could manage any task that Zachary assigned to him no matter how difficult it was. It


    was all because of the Buchams¡¯ powerful connections.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    Zachary gently tapped his wife¡¯s pretty nose and said with an indulgent smile, ¡°Later, I¡¯ll introduce Mr


    Queen to you so that both of you can get along and bond with each other.


    ¡°Hayden has been pretending to be a man for over 20 years She¡¯s cold and distant, so she might not


    be nice to get along with.¡±


    Serenity said with confidence, ¡°I firmly believe that I can socialize well. I can make friends with anyone.


    Since Callum has started to pursue Camryn, what I¡¯m most interested in now is Kevin and Hayden¡¯s


    rtionship.¡±


    In Jensburg, very few people knew that Mr. Queen was a woman.


    If someone suspected that Mr. Queen was not a man, Hayden would ask her twin brother, Hugh, to


    make an appearance. They both looked very much alike. Those who did not know them would not be


    able to distinguish between the two. They would think that Hugh was Hayden.


    Serenity wanted to know how Kevin would make Hayden admit that she was a woman.


    ¡°But babe, if Hayden shows up as a man, will other people misunderstand us when I approach. her?¡±


    Serenity was aware that Hayden was a woman, but the rest was not


    If she made small talk with Hayden, other people would gossip about them.


    Zachary was speechless.


    He neglected this point.


    ¡°Babe, will you be jealous if others gossip about Hayden and me?¡±


    Zachary darted a deep nce at her and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Serenity chuckled. She quickly hooked her arm around his and said gently, ¡°I love you most No. one


    treats me better than you do.¡±


    Zachary often sumbed to the green-eyed monster. As long as Hayden continued pretending to be a


    man, Serenity had to keep a distance from her. Otherwise, she would be gossiped about and Zachary


    would be jealous.


    Even though Zachary knew that Hayden was a woman, she looked exactly like a man. Thus, he could


    not guarantee that he would not feel jealous.


    As Serenity and Jasmine were good friends, Zachary would sometimes me Jasmine for distracting


    Serenity¡¯s attention from him.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451


    Zachary¡¯s eyes settled on Serenity A momentter, he whispered something in her ear Serenity could


    not help but pinch his arm..


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Zachary was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you out and take a look.


    around.¡±


    Serenity was delighted.


    At the Buchams¡¯ courtyard, the couple saw the chairman of Queen Enterprise, Mr Donald, walking into


    the house with his wife and ¡°sons¡± under the escort of the Buchams and Soxes.


    When Kevin caught sight of the sturdy and cool ¡°man¡± standing behind Mr Donald, his gaze deepened.


    He did not know that the Queens from Jensburg woulde over


    While holding a ss of wine, Elisa walked up to Serenity and said to Zachary, ¡°Zachary, I¡¯d like to


    have a private conversation with Seren. Please step aside.¡±


    Zachary glowered at Elisa with a grim expression.


    This woman actually snatched his wife in public.


    Elisa enjoyed watching how Zachary looked grim yet he dared not do anything to her


    ¡°Babe.¡±


    Serenity called Zachary sweetly, which made him surrender straight away.


    Just as he turned around and walked a few steps away, he heard Elisa say to Serenity, ¡°Seren, that


    man is very handsome. He¡¯s tall, attractive, and slightly cool. I didn¡¯t know there could be someone


    more handsome than Zachary.¡±


    Zachary decided not to step aside.


    He returned and stood firm beside Serenity. With his sturdy and attractive figure, he wanted to remind


    Elisa that it was fine to look at handsome guys, but she should not lead Serenity astray!


    Serenity turned her eyes to the two sturdy and attractive men behind Mr. Donald. After that, she looked


    at Zachary and said with a smile, ¡°In my eyes, no one can hold a candle to Zachary.¡±


    Elisa turned her gaze to Zachary andughed. She then said to him yfully, ¡°Mr. Zack, you pricked


    your ears like a rabbit.¡±


    ¡°What matters is that Seren continues to love me.¡±


    Elisa was at a loss for words.


    Zachary covertly ced Serenity¡¯s arm around his and said to Elisa in an indifferent manner, ¡°Are you


    done? All the guests are here, and the engagement party is about to begin. Seren and I are the


    matchmakers, so we can¡¯t apany you to admire handsome guys.¡±


    ¡°Mr Johnson¡±


    Zachary called Remy who was standing nearby.


    Remy was the representative of the Johnsons to attend the party tonight.


    He was always following behind Elisa, but he kept a distance of three to four meters from her However,


    Elisa was unaware of it.


    Upon hearing Zachary¡¯s shout, Remy turned around and walked toward the three of them.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary.¡±


    After addressing Zachary, Remy greeted Serenity and her cousin gently.


    Zachary said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, Ms. Stone admires the young masters of the Queens. You may admire


    them with Ms. Stone. I need to bring my wife into the house.¡±


    Remy replied with a slight smile, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll apany Elisa to admire the handsome guys.¡± After


    handing Elisa over to Remy, Zachary dragged his woman away.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452


    Only after Zachary and Serenity walked far away did Elisa approach Remy andin softly.¡±


    Zachary is a domineering, narrow-minded person. He was worried my cousin would be obsessed with


    the twin brothers of the Queens, so he promptly took Seren away


    Remy maintained a slight smile. He gave Elisa the impression that he was an elegant gentleman.


    ¡°Mr. Zachary pampers his wife. Indeed, the twins of the Queens are brilliant. Although I¡¯m not close to


    them, I¡¯ve heard about the twin brothers. Hayden Queen is the president of Queen Enterprise. Mr.


    Donald trusts him fully and has high expectations of him.


    ¡°Hugh set up his own business and is unwilling to take over his family business. It¡¯s said that Mr Donald


    wants to hand Queen Enterprise over to his younger son.¡±


    Elisa instinctively asked, ¡°Why is Mr. Donald so biased? Mr Queen has the ability to take over Queen


    Enterprise, yet Mr Donald is thinking about handing it to his younger son. Is Mr Donald trying to turn the


    brothers into enemies when they fight for power? This is most unfavorable to the development of a


    family business.¡±


    Elisa had two older brothers Her eldest brother had the ability to take over Stone Group As for her


    second brother, he was not interested in business, so there was no use in training him. In the end, her


    parents said that her second brother was a good-for-nothing. Nevertheless, her second brother


    excelled in the field he was fond of


    Elisa felt that everyone had different strengths.


    Parents should observe what their children excelled in before they picked the sessor In that case,


    the children would not turn against each other.


    After Clive took over the family business, Anthony was doing very well in the field he was fond of


    Without any conflict of interest, the rtionship between her brothers was not affected. Her brothers


    were on good terms.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    On the other hand, the Yorks were well known for their great family style It was very rare to be able to


    achieve that, regardless of whether it was among wealthy or average families.


    Zachary¡¯s cousins were in different fields. Their elders arranged their work ording to their


    preferences and strengths. The most capable person was willing to carry the burden of being the


    sessor.


    Therefore, the Yorks were united and prosperous. Their business was always thriving.


    The Queens¡¯ status in Jensburg was simr to the Yorks¡¯ in Wiltspoon. As the chairman and father, Mr


    Donald surely knew who was more capable of taking over Queen Enterprise


    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. It¡¯s not known whether Mr. Donald will eventually change his mind. Personally, I


    agree with you. Having said that, that¡¯s the Queens¡¯ business. Regarding Mr. Donald¡¯s arrangement,


    we can¡¯t have a hand in it as we¡¯re merely outsiders.¡±


    Remy too believed that Mr. Donald¡¯s decision to hand Queen Enterprise to his younger son was unwise


    Mr. Queen was capable and also the eldest son of the family He had been the president of Queen


    Enterprise for years. He had established a foothold in thepany as well as the business. industry in


    Jensburg If Mr Donald insisted on making Mr. Hayden step aside, it would easily. cause an uproar in


    Queen Enterprise


    Of course, those leaders in Jensburg would probably look forward to seeing the two brothers turn


    against each other


    ¡°That¡¯s true Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    Elisa sighed.


    Oftentimes, siblings turned against each other mainly due to their parents¡¯ bias.


    Mr Hugh shared the same mother as Mr. Hayden. Also, he was a twin. Despite his capability, he was


    not highly looked upon. That would be a source of chaos in the family.


    Elisa thought over it. After returning hometer, she would mention it to Clive Given that Stone Group


    had some businesses in Jensburg, they should pay attention to Queen Enterprise¡¯s activity. If the


    Queen brothers turned against each other and caused an uproar in thepany, Stone Group might


    be able to take advantage of the situation.


    ¡°Elisa, are you interested in Mr. Hugh?¡±


    With a vague smile, Remy asked her. When Elisa fixed her eyes on him, his handsome face. revealed


    a look of curiosity.


    ¡°No. I simply admire his looks. Now, I have no interest in men who are cold and arrogant.¡±


    She had failed terribly in her attempt to win Zachary¡¯s heart.


    She would only treat those men whose personality was simr to Zachary¡¯s as beautiful scenery to


    appreciate. She would not fall for them.


    Only after Elisa got over Zachary did it strike her that men with that kind of personality were unsuitable


    for her

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453


    Remy looked at Elisa smilingly and said, ¡°I too think the Queen brothers don¡¯t suit you, but it¡¯s nice to


    appreciate them as beautiful scenery.¡±


    Elisa nodded and felt that Remy knew her quite well.


    Once all the guests had arrived, the engagement party officially began.


    At the sight of Jasmine¡¯s blissful look, Elisa said in admiration, ¡°Among my three friends, two of them


    are in love and blissful. Cece and I are still single. It¡¯s really admirable to see how happy Seren and


    Jasmine are.¡±


    Zachary and Josh were people who could be counted on.


    They were faithful in rtionships.


    Those who could win their hearts and be their wives would be greatly pampered forever.


    Who would dislike being pampered?


    ¡°Your best friend has gotten over her past rtionship, hasn¡¯t she?¡± Remy casually asked. Then, he


    said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. There¡¯s sure to be a suitable man who walks into your life and


    gives you happiness in the future.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°Even though Cece imed that it doesn¡¯t matter, how can she easily get over the


    rtionship that hadsted for years? It was difficult and agonizing for me to get over my feelings for


    Zachary as well.¡±


    Toward the end of Elisa¡¯s sentence, her expression carried a sense of loneliness.


    Since Zachary ended up being her cousin¡¯s husband, she had no choice but to get over him. Seeing


    how well Zachary treated Serenity, Elisa acted as though she had gotten over him on the surface.


    Privately, she would always hide under her nket because she would toss and turn in agony and


    have trouble sleeping the whole night.


    Ever since Remy became her new neighbor, the number of times she thought about Zachary had


    reduced probably because she often chatted with Remy. Besides, being involved in investment


    distracted her.


    When she saw Zachary and Serenity being lovey¨Cdovey, all she felt for them was admiration. There


    was not a tinge of jealousy.


    She had really gotten over Zachary.


    Even so, not everyone could get over their rtionships as Elisa did.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Cece is also here tonight. I saw her just now and greeted her, but her mom soon called her away.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s eyes swept the crowd as she wanted to search for her best friend. With so many guests, she


    had no idea where all of them were seated. She did not spot her best friend.


    Remy looked at Elisa and wanted to ask her what she thought of him.


    However, he bit his tongue.


    It was not the right timing yet.


    Currently, Elisa had really gotten over Zachary. Nevertheless, the Stones still guarded against Remy as


    if he were a thief. Every time he shamelessly visited the Stones or sponged food off them, Mrs. Stone¡¯s


    face would be grave.


    The Stones looked down on him for not being a Wiltspoon local.


    He was in no rush to get together with Elisa.


    If Elisa fell in love with her, he would stand a great chance of seeding.


    ¡°Elisa, you¡¯re bold in expressing your love and hatred. I admire girls like you.¡±


    Elisaughed and replied, ¡°Thank you. I know I have quite a good personality. I think those who dislike


    and badmouth me are simply jealous of me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re jealous of you.¡±


    Elisa possessed enviable qualities.


    It was now time for a toast to the engaged couples on stage.


    As their matchmakers, Zachary and his wife returned to their seats.


    Coincidentally, Zachary was seated with the four members of the Queens. Besides, the head of the


    Buchams and Kevin were at the same table.


    Kevin was called over by Zachary to sit here.


    Kevin knew full well that his brother and sister¨Cinw had perceived Hayden as his woman ever since


    his nana chose Hayden for him. Given that it was rare for Hayden to make a trip to


    Wiltspoon, his brother would definitely arrange for him to get along with Hayden.


    At the moment, Kevin was seated right beside Hayden.

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454


    The minute Kevin sat down, he greeted Hayden. All Hayden did was nod at him in acknowledgment.


    Those seated there had high social standing. They had a joyful talk with one another.


    Serenity secretly observed Hayden.


    Hayden and her twin brother were exactly the same in appearance. Both of them were wearing


    business suits. Anyone could easily tell that they were siblings.


    Deep down, Serenity admired Grandma May¡¯s fantastic taste.


    She could actually pay attention to Hayden who was in Jensburg. She even concealed Hayden¡¯s


    identity for over 20 years and matched her with Kevin.


    As soon as Hayden felt Serenity¡¯s eyes on her, she turned her gaze to Serenity.


    Serenity was caught looking at Hayden.


    Serenity did not dodge it. Instead, she openly met Hayden¡¯s deep gaze.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    Serenity took the initiative to greet Hayden with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    Hayden greeted Serenity back with a deep voice. However, the deep voice was a pretense. Serenity


    wondered if Hayden was tired of faking a deep voice.


    ¡°Mrs. York, are you staring at me because I look untidy? I hope you can let me know.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s just rare to see a pair of twins who are so identical, so I can¡¯t help


    but stare at you. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Queen.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whenever my brother and I show up together, everyone will look at us this way.¡±


    Mrs. Queen chuckled and said, ¡°A lot of people can¡¯t distinguish them. Sometimes, their father. can¡¯t


    differentiate them as well.¡±


    Whenever Mr. Donald mistook his son for another, Mrs. Queen would criticize him for raising their


    daughter as a son. Mrs. Queen gave birth to a pair of fraternal twins, who ended up being raised. as


    male twins.


    Mrs. Queen forbade Hayden from dressing like a man after thetter returned home. She wanted


    Hayden to dress like a woman, but Hayden disobeyed her.


    ording to Hayden, she had always dressed like a man as far as she could remember. Mr. Donald


    introduced Hayden to the public as his son, so she was used to being a son of the family and refused


    to dress like a woman.


    She had never dressed like a woman so far.


    Mrs. Queen was exasperated and helpless.


    Hayden was not young anymore. She would need to dress like a woman sooner orter, then marry a


    good man.


    Could Hayden want to be a man forever and marry a woman?


    In Jensburg, many young women of the elite wanted to marry Hayden, who was the ideal son¨Cin-w


    for their mothers.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Both of you are really alike. Mr. Queen and Mr. Hugh have the same aura.¡±


    Many twins might look very alike, but they had different personalities.


    The Queen twins had simr personalities in that they were considered cold and domineering.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hayden darted a nce at her twin brother.


    In fact, this was not how her brother typically behaved. He faked it so that he could match her.


    Everyone was not close, but they soon had amon topic since they were in the business industry.


    Kevin had a glib tongue. Seated beside Hayden, he could talk to her the entire night. His talk was so


    fruitful that Hayden did not find him garrulous.


    Serenity secretly said to her husband, ¡°I admire Nana the most.¡±


    Nana had such fantastic taste!


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°Nana has us in her clutches.¡±

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455


    Serenity smiled. Zachary¡¯s nana was the best grandmother she had ever met.


    Her grandmom was worlds apart from his nana.


    ¡°You should treasure Nana. Having a dozen of your nana is never enough for me.¡±


    Zachary was closest to Nana. He said, ¡°Elders are treasures.¡±


    After Serenity fell quiet for a moment, she said, ¡°It depends. Some elders like to kick up a fuss and


    bring chaos to the younger generation. In that case, those elders aren¡¯t treasures.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Zachary held her hand.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham and Jasmine areing for a toast.


    Serenity refused to talk further about the unhappy things. She immediately changed the topic.


    Josh and Jasmine went to each table to drink a toast. When they reached Zachary¡¯s table, Zachary


    mocked his buddy yfully. ¡°Josh, you¡¯re grinning from ear to ear tonight. Your cheeks are as red as a


    tomato. Is it because you¡¯ve drunk orughed too much?¡±


    Josh burst intoughter before he responded, ¡°Both.¡±


    He and Jasmine raised their sses to Mr. Donald and his wife.


    Mr. Donald and his wife were the oldest at the table.


    The rest were from the same generation as Josh.


    Seeing his beaming cousin, the head of the Buchams was happy for Josh. He had a different


    perspective on rtionships. Perhaps being in love and getting married was not as terrifying as it


    seemed.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham and Ms. Sox are really well¨Cmatched.


    When Mr. Donald expressed his wishes, he cast a nce at his children.


    Hayden drank her wine nonchntly.


    Mr. Hugh pretended as though he was unaware of his father¡¯s profound nce.


    Hayden was not close with Josh. She raised her ss, clinked sses with Josh and Jasmine, and


    conveyed a generic greeting to them.


    Josh soon headed to another table with Jasmine for a toast.


    Although the two of them kept toasting to the guests, they did not drink much.


    Even so, Josh was worried that Jasmine would get drunk. He softly reminded Jasmine many times,


    saying, ¡°Jas, just do it for show. Don¡¯t drink too much, or you¡¯ll be drunk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just drinking one sip every time. I won¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes swept around before she whispered, ¡°You too don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡±


    Josh held Jasmine¡¯s hand and beamed with pleasure. ¡°Jasmine, we¡¯ll get married tomorrow. We¡¯ll


    officially be a married couple.¡±


    As their wedding date was near, they would begin to prepare for their wedding once they got their


    marriage license.


    Josh wanted to prepare a grand wedding for Jasmine, so he put a lot of effort into the preparation.


    Josh knew that Zachary hired the best international bridal designer to tailor a dress for Serenity. Given


    that his wedding was drawing near, he could only hire the best local designer to create a dress for


    Jasmine, which was a shame for him.


    The best international bridal designer was too busy to ept his request at such short notice.


    It was unlike Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding, which would be taking ce in the fall. They had ample


    time to prepare as their wedding was several months away.


    ¡°Are we going to get married tomorrow? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be too drunk to wake up tomorrow.¡± Josh


    replied, ¡°I¡¯ll stay sober¡­ I won¡¯t get drunk so that I can get married to you tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456


    Jasmine grinned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as I¡¯m sober. I can drive you to City Hall after I kidnap you while


    you¡¯re half¨Cconscious. Once we receive our marriage license, you¡¯ll be mine and can¡¯t run. away


    anymore.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°I won¡¯t run away, I¡¯m willing to be bound to you for life. I¡¯ll be your lifelong support and


    provide you shelter. All the money I earn will be for you to spend.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you¡¯re proposing a toast but keep exchanging sweet words with each other. You should


    consider the feelings of bachelors like us.¡±


    Callum smiled and joked when he heard the sweet talk between Jasmine and Josh.


    Josh clinked sses with him and responded with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not far behind.¡±


    He looked at Camryn, who was sitting quietly beside Callum.


    Camryn could not see Josh but could feel his gaze. While facing Josh and Jasmine, she felt around to


    find her ss and raised it to them.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, Jasmine, I wish you a long life together.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and clinked sses with her. ¡°Camryn, thank you.


    Camryn beamed.


    She did not want toe with Callum but was convinced by him.


    When she came, not only could she feel the strange gazes of many people looking at her, but she


    could also asionally hear some whispers around.


    Camryn came here with Callum. Those people who whispered about her punishing her family because


    justice demanded it even made sarcastic remarks behind her back about why she was so righteous.


    They said it was because she found a backer and had climbed to the top.


    Even so, Camryn faced them calmly.


    She did not think what she did was wrong.


    Her mom and uncle conspired to kill her dad. Should she not sue them?


    Did her dad deserve to be killed?


    Not only did they harm her dad, but her mother also wanted to kill her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Camryn did not feel torn about it at all; perhaps she was deeply hurt by her mom and uncle for the past


    two decades or so. She did not have any love for them, so when she sued them for killing her dad, she


    was not swayed by the kinship between them.


    The lively engagement party endedte at night.


    Josh arranged for the guests who traveled far to stay at Wiltspoon Hotel and that he would settle all


    expenses.


    After Josh and his driver sent the Soxes home, they went upstairs to rest. Only Jasmine stayed to


    apany him. He said he had too much to drink and was too thirsty, so he wanted some water.


    As such, Jasmine poured him some warm water. He had one ss after another and did not seem to


    have the intention to leave.


    Jasmine dozed off several times and urged him, ¡°Josh, how many more sses of water do your want


    to drink? It¡¯s past midnight, so you should hurry back to rest. Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯ll go get our marriage


    license tomorrow? We can only get up early if we turn in early. I¡¯ll see you at the entrance of City Hall at


    9:10 am tomorrow. If you¡¯rete, I¡¯ll dy the matter indefinitely.¡±


    ¡°Jas, we¡¯re engaged now. Everyone in Wiltspoon knows we¡¯re engaged.¡±


    Josh looked deeply at Jasmine, who understood the meaning behind his gaze.


    Jasmine helped him fill his ss with water again then put it down hard in front of him. She sat next to


    him and reached out to twist his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Wait until our wedding night.¡±


    Josh hugged her and said, ¡°Jasmine, Jazzy, Dear, I¡¯ll just hug you to sleep and won¡¯t cross the line. I¡¯m


    an old man and am not used to having a woman around. Let me practice and get used to it so that I


    won¡¯t be shy on our wedding night.¡±


    Jasmine said amusingly, ¡°You¡¯re thest person who would be shy. You talk a lot when normally give


    Mr. York love advice¨Cyou¡¯re very experienced.¡±


    Josh hugged her tightly and then let her go. Since he loved her, he would respect her. She might seem


    cheeky, but she was very conservative.


    ¡°I was just teasing you.¡±


    Josh dotingly and lightly pinched her pretty face. He stood up and said with reluctance, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.


    You should get some rest soon. Good night.¡±

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457


    Jasmine walked Josh out.


    His driver was waiting for him outside.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to send me further. Go back to sleep,¡± Josh turned his head and said to Jasmine.


    ¡°I need to close the gates.¡±


    Jasmine lightly patted the dog that came over to rub against her. It shook its head and wagged its tail.


    Soon, it went back to the corner andy down.


    Josh looked at the dog and chuckled. ¡°Your dog is very obedient and doesn¡¯t bark. Zachary was scared


    half to death by itst time.¡±


    Jasmine hummed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bark sometimes, but it is good at guarding our house. Since we had it, no


    one dared climb over the wall at night anymore. Thieves used to spoil the surveince camera above


    my fence and climb over the wall to get in.¡±


    Her parents were light sleepers and heard the movements outside. As a result, those thieves managed


    to get in but rushed to escape without even being able to pick the lock on their front door.


    Since they had the dog, their surveince camera stayed intact.


    Now, there was no need for Jasmine¡¯s family to be afraid of thieves anymore. Everyone knew her


    fianc¨¦ was Josh Bucham. The Buchams kept a low but powerful profile in Wiltspoon. Who would dare


    steal from Jasmine¡¯s family? One could be easily turned upside down by the Buchams in seconds.


    As reluctant as Josh was, he still got into the car. Jasmine stood at the entrance and watched the driver


    start the car. Only then did she close the gates and go back inside..


    The night was quiet after that.


    As usual, Serenity went to the hospital to visit her sister the next day.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯m fine now, and Mrs. Lane is taking care of me. You don¡¯t need to stay here with me. every


    day. Do what you need to do,¡± Liberty said when Serenity put down the insted lunch box.


    She was already thinking about her business at All You Can Eat.


    After Liberty got injured, two of her employees came to see her in the hospital. She trusted them and


    gave one of them the keys to the store so that they could open the door for business as usual.


    She had asked Serenity to go and take a look. There were regrs and returning customers, so the


    business was alright.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Even so, Liberty was still anxious. She could not wait to recover right away and continue to earn


    money.


    "I''ll go back to the storeter. Jasmine has gone to get her marriage license today and isn¡¯t free.


    Our bookstore hasn¡¯t been open for a while.¡± Now that her sister was recovering well and was being


    looked after by Mrs. Lane, Serenity was much more at ease.


    If she did not go back to the store soon, everyone would think that she was going to close down. the


    bookstore and be a missus at home. Mr. Charles would probably lose his money in the bet with


    his friends.


    He won a handfulst time.


    ¡°Sonny went to the gym?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Jim sent him there.¡±


    Serenity took out her phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Jim and ask him to send Sonny to my store after his


    ss so I¡¯ll have apanion.¡±


    Sonny was still young, after all. He would be bored if he stayed in the hospital every day.


    Liberty hummed.


    ¡°Jasmine went to get her marriage license today?¡± She asked with a smile, ¡°Her engagement partyst


    night must be very lively, right?¡±


    ¡°It was indeed. Many people showed up. Liberty, you have to get better soon. You must attend her


    wedding. Jasmine also said you must attend and that Sonny will be her flower boy.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be able to jump and dance by the time her weddinges.


    ¡°Seren, you have to go and open your store. Hurry up and go. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Under the repeated urging of her sister, only then could Serenity leave the hospital and drive to


    Wiltspoon School.


    Meanwhile, at York Corporation¡­

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458


    Callum followed behind his big brother like a tail.


    Zachary could not help but turn his head and ask him, ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t stick


    to me like glue¨Cit¡¯s not me you should be sticking to.¡±


    Why was Callum sticking to him instead of Camryn?


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Zack, why aren¡¯t you going back to your office yet? I have something to say to


    you.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say it here?¡±


    Callum grinned.


    Zachary red at him again and figured that what he wanted to say was a personal matter.


    Ten minutester, Zachary sat at his desk and asked Callum, ¡°Spit it out. What is it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little embarrassed. I always think I know more about love than you do, but I feel a little flustered


    now. It feels like I¡¯m pping myself in the face.¡±


    Zacharyughed and responded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys learning from me? One, don¡¯t hide your identity.


    Two, don¡¯t ask for trouble. No, you¡¯ve asked for trouble. You know she can¡¯t see, and yet you asked her


    to send you flowers. Aren¡¯t you worried that something will happen to her on the way?


    ¡°If something happens, you¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s heartbroken.¡±


    Callum defended himself. ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking for trouble. I know she can move freely in a familiar


    environment, so I wanted her to be familiar with the route and befortable when shees to find


    me in the future. I don¡¯t know when I can get the genius doctor to treat her eyes. Before she regains


    her sight, I should let her get used to things rted to me.


    ¡°I told Camryn that she¡¯s the wife candidate Nana picked for me. I convinced her to apany me to


    Josh¡¯s engagement partyst night, but she wasn¡¯t in the flower store when I went to find her just now.


    She has moved into the flower store, but her phone was off when I called her.


    ¡°I keep feeling that she¡¯s avoiding me. It was time toe to work and I didn¡¯t have enough time, so I


    could onlye to the office first and ask you for some advice. Zack, how do you coax. Serenity when


    a conflict happens?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Your sister¨Cinw and I have a good rtionship.¡±


    ¡°I know you do now, but wasn¡¯t there a time when things were a bit tense between you? Nana had to


    live with you to mediate the situation.¡±


    Zachary wanted to send his cousin, who exposed his past, out of his office.


    ¡°Ms. Newman is definitely avoiding you. It¡¯s not that there¡¯s a conflict between you, but she can¡¯t ept


    you. The problen: is different, so it can¡¯t be solved the same way. None of us can help you. with this, so


    you have to solve it yourself. After all, your pursuit has just begun.¡±


    Callum pursed his lips: ¡°I thought she had some feelings for me. I helped her and also took care of her


    business. She¡¯s very happy with me, and she also trusts me. I was the first person she told when she


    got the recorder.


    ¡°Who knew, after I told her everything, I can¡¯t see her anymore. I should¡¯ve learned from how you lied


    to Serenity in the past and lie to her for a while first.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    ¡°Zack, what should I do?¡± Callum asked, feeling restless.


    It turned out that wanting toplete the task given to him by his nana and marrying a woman was so


    troublesome.


    Callum had always thought that as long as he wanted to marry a woman, no matter who it was, the


    other party would marry him in a heartbeat.


    He only realized when Camryn avoided him that she did not want to marry him.


    It must be because he was not handsome enough


    No, it was because she could not see how handsome he was.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Zack!¡±


    Zachary said with a long face, ¡°All of you say that I¡¯m the one who knows the least about love. What¡¯s


    the use of asking me? Go and ask Josh when he¡¯s back from his break, or ask your sister¨Cin-w.


    Seren is a woman, so she should understand how a woman thinks. She¡¯s also the closest with Ms.


    Newman.¡±


    He was not familiar with Camryn at all, so much so that he did not remember what she looked like.


    After all, he only needed to remember what Serenity looked like.

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459


    ¡°Zack.¡±


    Callum ttered Zachary, ¡°Zack, you¡¯re the smartest among us brothers. You didn¡¯t know about. love


    back then, but you and Serenity have been married for half a year now. Your rtionship hast been


    good, and you have more or less umted some experience.


    ¡°Zack, you¡¯re happy now, so you should help your brothers cease their happiness too.


    ¡°Zack, tell me what I should do now. What should I do when Camryn doesn¡¯t want to see me and


    avoids me?¡±


    Zachary responded snappily, ¡°As long as you¡¯re thick¨Cskinned enough, you can do whatever you want.


    You can¡¯t replicate what happened between me and Seren.¡±


    He and Serenity were mutually attracted, mutually understanding, and mutually trusting.


    ¡°Thick¨Cskinned?¡±


    Zachary continued, ¡°If you really want me to teach you a few tricks, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Pursuing al


    woman requires you to be thick¨Cskinned. No matter how the woman rejects you, you have to persist.


    Don¡¯t retreat and ignore her just because she ignores you. If you do that, she¡¯ll only be someone


    else¡¯s wife.¡±


    Callum asked after some thought, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Understand the deeper meaning of it before you act. Ms. Newman hasn¡¯tpletely regained her


    sight, so she somewhat feels inferior about it. Apart from pursuing her, you have to also make her


    believe that you won¡¯t mind her being blind.


    ¡°At the same time, you should keep asking Remy about the genius doctor¡¯s whereabouts and try to get


    the doctor to treat Ms. Newman¡¯s eyes. I heard from Remy that Dr. Carden is pregnant and won¡¯t be on


    call in the short term.


    ¡°Ms. Camryn might not be able to see the legendary doctor. Usually, Dr. Carden is the one seeing


    patients. She¡¯s excellent in medicine and poison. As long as she¡¯s willing to see Ms. Camryn, her eyes


    will have hope of recovering.¡±


    Callum noted, ¡°She said that her blindness was drug¨Cinduced.¡±


    ¡°Then she¡¯ll have to wait for Dr. Carden. To put it bluntly, being drug¨Cinduced meant that she was


    poisoned. Dr. Carden is excellent in medicine and poison, so she¡¯ll be able to heal Ms. Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    In the few months of waiting, you should develop a good rtionship with her and ovee the


    difficulties between you.


    ¡°I can help you with other things, but I can¡¯t help you with rtionships. In fact, no one can help you,


    and you have to rely on yourself. In short, sincerity goes both ways.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary began to shoo his brother after he finished. ¡°Go back to your office and don¡¯t dy my work. I


    have to hurry up and finish all my work for the next two weeks. I n to take your sister-in-w to travel


    to Annenburg when Liberty is discharged from the hospital.¡±


    He had promised Serenity.


    Hence, he would definitely do it.


    ¡°I envy you, Zack.¡±


    Callum stood up and said, ¡°Zack, you should take it easy and don¡¯t work too hard. You might not feel


    tired, but we¡¯ll be exhausted.¡±


    His brother was efficient at work, but his subordinates might not be able to keep up.


    They would need to work overtime if they could not keep up, and that would be tiring.


    The most fearful thing about working at York Corporation was Mr. York going crazy all of a sudden and


    raising his already high work efficiency.


    Whenever that happened, everyone would be worn out and feel uneasy.


    This was because Mr. York must have had a conflict with Mrs. York to be so engrossed in work.


    ¡°When have I note and left work at normal hours ever since I had your sister¨Cinw?¡±


    Zachary and Serenity¡¯s rtionship became more stable after they married. He rarely worked till.te at


    night anymore.


    Callum witnessed his brother¡¯s disy of love again.


    Aftering out of the CEO¡¯s office, Callum returned to his own. He handled some important. work


    before slipping away.


    He wanted to secretly make a trip to Spring Blossoms.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460


    Camryn would not abandon her flower shop. She would always be there.


    It was working hours at the moment. Camryn would think that Callum was busy working in the office


    and would not go to her shop, so she could show up. Callum could then catch her red- handed.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Callum had not been avoided like this before.


    In fact, Camryn had always been in the shop. When Callum went there in the morning, she asked. her


    two assistants to lie to him while she hid in the bathroom.


    Her phone was turned off because she changed a new phone and number.


    As such, Callum¡¯s call did not go through.


    After apanying Callum to attend Josh¡¯s engagement partyst night, Camryn thought about it all


    night. She did not know why Old Mrs. York picked her. Did Old Mrs. York not mind that she was blind?


    Or did Old Mrs. York already know she was someone who yed dumb?


    However, even her little aunt did not know she had long arranged for someone to enter Newman


    Enterprise and meddle in their business.


    Old Mrs. York could not have known.


    Camryn felt that she was not suitable for Callum. While she had not fallen in love with him, she would


    withdraw herself and leave. She did not want to have any more interactions with him.


    Therefore, she changed her phone and contact number. Her new number was only given to Dalton.


    Dalton Mitchell was now the deputy managing director of Newman Enterprise. He was second only to


    Mr. Newman and was deeply trusted and relied upon.


    How Camryn and Dalton met was another story. In any case, Dalton would not betray Camryn.


    At this moment, Camryn and a strange man were the only ones in Spring Blossoms. The strange. man


    was Dalton.


    Despite that, Dalton had disguised himself, so Mr. Newman would not be able to recognize him even if


    he was present.


    ¡°Dal, you shouldn¡¯te over. You¡¯ll be exposed if someone sees you.¡±


    Camryn held up a teapot and poured a cup of tea for Dalton.


    Dalton looked at her with his dark eyes and said gently, ¡°Given the situation, I won¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t


    come and see you.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t be aggressive now.¡±


    Camryn originally had a n too, but she met the Yorks because of Serenity, and things did not


    develop ording to her n. Luckily, the final result was good. It was several times better than the


    oue she would have gotten from Implementing her n.


    Her n was only to get back everything that belonged to her and to seek justice for her dad.


    Camryn¡¯s dad was treated as the sessor because he was loved by his parents, and harmed by his


    brother as a result. As for Camryn¡¯s mom, she wanted to be with Camryn¡¯s uncle and did not. hesitate


    to kill her then¨Chusband, leaving Camryn fatherless at the age of two.


    Camryn understood that her dad was mainly killed for them to gain benefits.


    If it was only a matter of feelings, Camryn¡¯s mom could have filed for divorce and married the now Mr.


    Newman instead of killing her husband.


    What they wanted was all the Newmans¡® family fortune.


    Hence, they killed Camryn¡¯s dad.


    After Camryn¡¯s dad died, her grandparents soon passed away one after another. Newman Enterprise


    ended up with the new Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman.


    Camryn admitted that Newman Enterprise prospered and had assets of over a billion dors after it fell


    into her uncle¡¯s hands. That said, her uncle stepped on her dad¡¯s corpse to rise to the top. This was


    something she could not tolerate and ept.


    As such, she arranged for Dalton to enter Newman Enterprise and used him to understand the


    company¡¯s business. She wanted toy things out bit by bit to reim the enterprise.


    Camryn nned to let Mr. and Mrs. Newman do the work for her.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461


    Now, 99% of the unmentionable forces of Camryn¡¯s mom had been cut off. The remaining small fries


    could not escape in time and get anywhere.


    This oue was due to Camryn¡¯s acquaintance with Serenity and the Yorks.


    Camryn¡¯s n did not include Callum. His appearance caught her off guard.


    She did not want to be a burden to him, so before she fell deeper, she wanted to cut off his


    thoughts first and return some peacefulness to each other.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Callum was the second son of the Yorks. He should find a more excellent and healthydy as a wife.


    He should not be matched with a blind person like Camryn.


    Dalton observed Camryn for a moment and asked gently, ¡°Camryn, is something on your mind?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Camryn denied it right away.


    Dalton smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for over a decade, and you saved my life, so no one


    knows you better than I do. Tell me if you have something on your mind. You said we¡¯re like siblings.


    ¡°As long as you tell me, I¡¯ll help you if I can, and I¡¯ll find ways to help you if I can¡¯t.¡±


    Camryn still denied it after a moment of silence. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that I owe Serenity a great


    favor. The oue this time was only possible because we borrowed their power.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we borrowed their power. Mr. and Mrs. Newman simply did something that caused


    widespread indignation and discontent, so God arranged for people who are much more powerful than


    us to punish them. Camryn, are you unhappy because you¡¯re not satisfied with the oue?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel burdened. You and Mrs. York are acquainted, after all. That was purely


    idental, and she¡¯s kind and likes to stand up to injustice. We didn¡¯t use her, and your acquaintance


    with her wasn¡¯t nned.¡±


    Camryn could not possibly scheme against Serenity.


    Her encounter with Serenity and acquaintance with the Yorks were purely unexpected.


    ¡°But if not for me, my mom wouldn¡¯t have hated Serenity, and Liberty wouldn¡¯t have been injured.


    Luckily, Liberty is fine now. Otherwise, I¡¯d have a guilty conscience forever.¡±


    Camryn med herself.


    She had no intention of Involving others in this, and yet she dragged many people into it.


    ¡°Did they me you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Camryn thought the Hunt sisters are extremely nice people.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s it. They didn¡¯t me you, so you shouldn¡¯t me yourself and stress yourself out.¡±


    Camryn did not say anything.


    ¡°I heard that you and Mr. Callum go to ces together as a pair. Do you like him?¡± When Dalton raised


    the question, he stared at Camryn without blinking, afraid of missing her expression.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. He introduced me to a big order of business, so I invited him to dinner a


    few times.¡±


    ¡°Last night was Mr. Bucham¡¯s engagement party, and you attended as Mr. Callum¡¯s partner.¡±


    Dalton knew he should not ask too much, but he could not help it.


    ¡°Camryn, let me know if you like Mr. Callum. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    He felt his heart ache a little when he said that.


    Even so, he quickly shook off that feeling. He was given life by Camryn, and she had also always


    treated him as a brother. Moreover, he had a stable rtionship with his girlfriend at the moment.


    Dalton could only be Camryn¡¯s brother in this life.


    He could not have any improper thoughts as that would destroy their friendship and kinship. It would


    also hurt his girlfriend.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know what he looks like. How can I like him?¡±


    Camryn desperately denied it.


    Dalton knew she was lying.


    He did not force Camryn to admit that she had feelings for the second son of the Yorks. She would not


    have denied it in a hurry if she had no feelings for Callum at all. Sometimes, the more anxious one was


    to deny something, the more it showed that one was guilty.


    The Yorks were the richest family in Wiltspoon. They were arge and harmonious family, and they had


    great values. It was said that the males of the Yorks never divorced.


    Who would not want their daughters to marry into the Yorks?

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462


    It was not because the Yorks were glorious and wealthy, but because the men in the family were loving.


    Camryn had a bitter life. If she could be a part of the Yorks and had their backing. Dalton could


    gradually withdraw from Newman Enterprise as his godbrother. He had fought for and defended the


    business for Camryn for many years. He had to eventually return everything to her.


    Even so, he would still worry about her.


    He could be more at ease with Callum around.


    That was because Callum would not go after the Newmans¡® family fortune.


    After all, Camryn was still blind. If the person by her side had other intentions, she would be gravely


    harmed.


    ¡°Mr. Callum and I aren¡¯t suitable and are not a good match. I¡¯m a blinddy who¡¯s not worthy of him. He


    deserves someone better,¡± Camryn said softly.


    Dalton put down his cup and reached out to poke her forehead. His action was intimate and natural.


    ¡°Silly girl, you lost your confidence and are dwelling on an insignificant problem again, huh? You¡¯re


    great. Apart from your poor vision, how are you inferior to others? You¡¯re the best girl in the world. to


    me, so be confident, little girl. If you really like Mr. Callum, you should face him bravely.


    ¡°The Yorks have good values, and the men in their family are loyal in rtionships. As long as they¡¯re


    married, they¡¯ll spend the rest of their lives with their respective partner. Such men are incredibly rare in


    this materialistic society. Other people would rack their brains to get married into the Yorks. You


    shouldn¡¯t waste the ticket given to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Camryn still denied her feelings toward Callum.


    After she said that, she instinctively turned to look at the flower shop¡¯s entrance.


    She heard familiar footsteps.


    Callum had arrived when Dalton poked Camryn¡¯s forehead. He saw the scene clearly from his car.


    After parking his car, he got out and strode into the shop.


    Camryn and Dalton stopped chatting and looked at him.


    She could not see Callum¡¯s expression, but he could hers.


    Callum¡¯s handsome face turned dark. The way he looked at Dalton was as though he wanted to kill


    him.


    It was a typical sign of jealousy.


    ¡°Mr. Callum.¡±


    Camryn heard Callum¡¯s footsteps and got a whiff of the familiar scent on him when he got closer. She


    greeted him calmly.


    Only then did Dalton realize that the man who entered was the second son of the Yorks and the subject


    of his conversation with Camryn earlier.


    Dalton sized up Callum.


    As expected of a grandson raised by Old Mrs. York¨CCallum was handsome, upright, and domineering.


    Callum also sized up Dalton, a stranger.


    ¡®What¡¯s his rtionship with Camryn?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡®Is he her boyfriend?


    ¡®Impossible!


    ¡®Nana wouldn¡¯t have arranged for me to meet someone attached.¡®


    ¡°Camryn, you have a guest. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Dalton deliberately did not introduce himself, nor did he greet Callum. He got up and took his leave


    from Camryn and left on his own.


    Camryn also got up as she wanted to send Dalton off. She went around the cashier counter but was


    blocked by a tall human wall.


    She looked up.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Callum?¡±


    Her voice was indifferent and cold.


    This displeased Callum.


    He looked coldly at her and questioned, ¡°Who is he? What¡¯s the rtionship between you? You avoid


    me but act intimately and flirt with a man. Camryn, what do you take me for?¡±

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463


    Camryn responded calmly, ¡°Mr. Callum, what¡¯s the rtionship between us then? Who I hang out. with


    and who I get close to is my freedom. You helped me a lot, Mr. Callum, but you have no right. to control


    my social rtions, do you?


    ¡°I take you for a valued guest, Mr. Callum.¡±


    ¡°A valued guest? Just a guest?¡±


    Callum reached out and grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Camryn, do you dare say that you¡¯re not avoiding


    me? I told you the truth and that I treat you as my fianc¨¦e. You avoided me after that and stopped


    answering my calls.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯re even flirting with another man. Is that on purpose?¡±


    Camryn was still very calm. She moved Callum¡¯s hands away and retreated to the counter. She felt


    safer if there was a table between them.


    She might look calm, but in fact, she was a bit panicky at the moment.


    Camryn did not know why she was panicking.


    She just felt that she had done something wrong to Callum.


    However, they were not a couple, so it was not as if she betrayed him.


    She could feel Callum¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, as I said, who I hang out with and who I get close to is my freedom. Yes, you did tell me


    that your grandmother chose me as your wife candidate. I¡¯m ttered that Old Mrs. York chose me.


    ¡°As for you treating me as your fianc¨¦e, that¡¯s your business and doesn¡¯t represent my thoughts. I


    consider you a normal friend at most, Mr. Callum. I¡¯m also very grateful that you helped me, but I¡¯ve


    repaid your kindness by treating you to a few meals.


    ¡°Also, I wasn¡¯t avoiding you; I only changed my phone and my number. If I were, I wouldn¡¯t be here and


    would¡¯ve closed the shop and left long ago.¡±


    Callum stared at her.


    Since Camryn could not see, it was useless for him to re at her. It did not affect her, and she did not


    even know he was staring at her.


    Callum added, ¡°You apanied me to the partyst night.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you force me to go, Mr. Callum? You even brought up your sister¨Cinw, I went to show her and


    Jasmine respect, not to apany you on purpose.


    Callum¡¯s face darkened.


    Camryn was determined to make things clear between them and did not want to cross paths with him


    anymore.


    ¡°Who was that man Just now?¡± Callum asked.


    He could ept that Camryn was avoiding him and wanted to draw a clear line with him. After all, it


    was one¨Csided for him to treat her as a wife. She did not know at all.


    When he suddenly told her the truth, it was normal for her to avoid him.


    That said, Callum was jealous to see her being so close to another man.


    He had considered her his wife, and his wife could not be so close to men other than her rtives.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know him anyway.¡±


    ¡°Camryn!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Callum, you don¡¯t need to shout. That¡¯s my personal matter, so I don¡¯t think I need to tell you.¡±


    Callum¡¯s face darkened again. He stared at her for some time before he gritted his teeth and asked,


    ¡°Camryn, do you really think there¡¯s nothing between us?¡±


    He propped both hands on the cashier counter and leaned over to move his handsome face closer to


    hers.


    They were so close that she could feel his warm breath on her face when he spoke.


    Camryn trembled but quickly straightened her back again and answered calmly, ¡°Mr. Callum, we¡¯re


    considered friends¨Cnormal friends.¡±


    Callum ground his teeth and stared deadly at Camryn again. When he saw her eyes, he remembered


    that she could not see him clearly at the moment as she was blind. It would be a


    waste of effort for him to re at her.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    All of a sudden, Callum grabbed her shoulders again with both hands and pulled her toward him.


    Camryn hit the counter as a result. Before she could even react, he kissed her lips.


    She was speechless.


    Camryn only felt her mind go nk.


    She did not expect Callum to kiss her!


    Soon enough, Camryn reacted and immediately pushed Callum away. Despite that, he held her head in


    ce instead of grabbing her shoulders so that she could not get rid of him.


    Callum was furious.


    He could not act like a gentleman anymore.


    Every time he was with Camryn and saw her red lips, he wanted to taste them to see if they were soft


    and sweet as he had imagined.


    He tasted them at this moment.


    Callum initially wanted to kiss Camryn as a punishment. After their lips met, he instinctively wanted


    more.


    The more she struggled, the harder he kissed.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464


    It was not until Camryn bit Callum so hard that he bled and let go of her.


    Next, Callum¡¯s face was hot and painful.


    Camryn pped him fiercely, right on his face.


    She pped him by intuition.


    After serving him the p, Camryn fumbled for things on the table. No matter what they were, she


    grabbed them and smashed them at him.


    Callum let her smash things at him. It did not hurt anyway.


    When Camryn took her white cane and hit him recklessly, he quickly stepped back to dodge it.


    ¡°Camryn¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Now, it was Camryn¡¯s turn to be furious.


    She was so angry that her face was red, and there were also tears in her eyes.


    Camryn thought Callum was a decent man who would not bully her.


    Who knew¡­


    Callum forcefully kissed her!


    He took advantage of her because she could not see.


    Camryn was infuriated!


    ¡°Camryn, I¡­¡±


    Callum knew he had made an impulsive mistake.


    He wanted to exin but had no way to do so because he had offended her.


    ¡°Get out! Callum York, get out!¡±


    When Camryn heard him speak and confirmed where he was, she threw her cane over.


    Nheless, Callum was agile and caught the carje she hurled at him.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll go out. Stop throwing things and don¡¯t hurt yourself. I¡¯ll leave¨CI¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    Seeing that Camryn was so mad that she was about to go crazy, Callum hurriedly took the cane and


    left.


    Camryn could tell from his footsteps that he was walking out. She only sat after she heard him driving


    away.


    Afterward, she raised her hand and rubbed her lips hard.


    ¡°B*stard!¡± she cursed.


    She then rubbed her eyes to wipe away her tears.


    ¡®No crying!¡®


    Camryn had also bitten Callum hard, so his lip was bleeding.


    She had taken her revenge.


    Camryn promised herself to ignore Callum from now on.


    It was his business to have treated her as his wife; she had never treated him as her husband.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Who was he to question her?


    Who was he to treat her like that?


    Did he think that she would be his just because he kissed her?


    Camryn took it as a bite from a dog.


    Callum wanted to drive back to the office. However, he remembered that Josh was on leave, his


    brother knew nothing, and nobody at thepany could give him any tip. In the end, Callum went to


    Wiltspoon School to find his sister¨Cinw.


    Serenity was a woman and was good friends with Camryn.


    Callum made a mistake, got into trouble, and angered Camryn. His sister¨Cinw would be the most


    suitable person to talk to at this time.


    His lip cracked and bled because Camryn bit him hard. It was no longer bleeding, but it felt as if it was


    swollen.


    On top of that, Camryn pped him hard in the face.


    With that, Callum showed up at Serenity¡¯s bookstore with one side of his face red and swollen.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465


    Serenity was looking after the bookstore by herself. She looked up when she heard footsteps and was


    surprised to see Callum.


    While getting up and walking out from behind the cashier¡¯s desk, she asked, ¡°Callum, what happened


    to you? Your lip and face are swollen. Did you fight with someone? Who did you fight with? Did you


    lose? If you can¡¯t win the fight, you should¡¯ve asked me to help you.¡±


    Callum flushed when Serenity threw a bunch of questions at him.


    Did he need his sister¨Cinw to help him win a fight?


    He was much more skilled than she was.


    ¡°Serenity, you must help me this time.¡±


    ¡°Of course. How dare someone beat my brother¨Cinw like that? Even if your brother can take it, I


    can¡¯t. Tell me who beat you up like this. I¡¯ll go and give it to them.¡±


    Serenity said while dragging a stool over and pushing it behind Callum. ¡°Sit and tell me slowly. Do you


    want some water?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t fought with anyone for a long time. I was just thinking about exercising my muscles.¡±


    Serenity went to pour some water for Callum.


    When Callum saw his sister¨Cinw¡¯s figure and heard her words of concern, he felt that she was very


    excited.


    ¡°Serenity, I didn¡¯t fight with anyone,¡± Callum exined.


    If he lost a fight, he would need to ask his brothers for help. Although his sister¨Cinw knew some


    moves, they were fancy but useless against men.


    Serenity returned to Callum with a cup of warm water. She handed the cup of water to him and pulled a


    stool over to sit in front of him. Afterward, she looked at him with her beautiful eyes and asked with


    concern, ¡°Then tell me what happened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you if I can. Not only this time, you can alwayse to me if you¡¯re bullied in the


    future and need someone to help you out. Your brother has my back, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Serenity acted like an elder sister¨Cinw.


    She looked like she was ready to seek justice for her brother¨Cinw whenever he was bullied.


    Rowan was the smartest. He clung to her the first time he met her.


    He had always thought that Zachary was obedient to Serenity, so he quickly clung to her. As long as he


    was bullied, he wouldin to her.


    Callum¡¯s face seemed to have be even redder.


    Faced with his sister¨Cinw¡¯s concerned yet gossipy look, he did not know if he made the right choice


    bying to her.


    That said, when Callum recalled Camryn¡¯s reaction and thought about the rtionship between


    Serenity and Camryn, he felt that he made the right choice.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Callum decided to let Serenity learn about the gossip. Even if he did not tell her, his brother would tell


    her when he found out.


    After downing half a cup of warm water, he seemed to have mustered his courage. He said honestly,


    ¡°Serenity, I made a mistake¨Ca huge mistake, and I don¡¯t know what to do. You have to help me. I think


    only you can help me with this.¡±


    ¡°You made a mistake? A huge one?¡±


    Serenity was no longer gossipy and became worried instead. She asked carefully, ¡°You didn¡¯t kill


    someone or set a fire or rob someone, right?¡±


    ¡°How could I? The Yorks only do honest business. We would never do things like that.¡±


    ¡°What mistake did you make then? Did you sign the wrong contract and cost thepany hundreds of


    millions of dors?¡±


    Callum shook his head.


    ¡°Tell me what it is then. I¡¯ll wait for you to tell me before I say anything. The more I guess, the more


    afraid I am. Callum, I must tell you beforehand that I won¡¯t help you if you have to go to jail. for your


    mistake.¡±


    One must have principles when helping someone else and could not help with everything.


    Callum was speechless.


    ¡°Serenity, I just kissed Camryn. Do I need to go to jail for that?¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°Y¨Cyou¡­ kissed Camryn?¡±


    She was wondering how far Callum and Camryn had gone in their rtionship. It turned out that they


    had kissed. Serenity was impressed by how fast they were progressing.


    Back then, Serenity and Zachary had gotten their marriage license first to be legally married.


    They only became intimate after a long time.

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466


    The time Callum and Camryn spent together was not long, so Serenity felt that her brother¨Cinw was


    rather quick to have developed their rtionship thus far. At least, he knew about rtionships better


    than Zachary.


    ¡°Your face is swollen, and your lip also looks swollen as if you got injured. Did you kiss Camryn without


    her consent? She pped you, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eyes shed with interest.


    She was not stupid. She had experienced it before.


    Her guess was right on the money once she saw Callum¡¯s appearance¨CCallum forcefully kissed


    Camryn.


    His handsome face fell and reddened, but he said nothing.


    It was an admission by silence.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity stood up and walked away.


    ¡°Serenity, Serenity, you said that you¡¯d help me.¡±


    Callum said nervously, thinking that Serenity did not want to help him.


    Serenity said without looking back, ¡°I¡¯m going to get a ss of water. You scared the hell out of me.¡±


    Callum was speechless.


    After pouring herself a cup of warm water, she came over while drinking it and sat across Callum again.


    Then, she looked at him.


    The Yorks were a good family. Everyone was educated and cultured.


    That was Serenity¡¯s evaluation of her inws.


    Callum was different from Zachary, who was cold and arrogant. Although he was not exactly warm, he


    was much gentler than Zachary.


    She did not expect him to force himself on others.


    ¡°Serenity¡­¡±


    ¡°Callum, you really didn¡¯t strike me as a pervert.¡±


    Callum¡¯s ears flushed red.


    ¡°I¨CI was impulsive. I got angry. Camryn refused to answer my calls and see me, but I saw her very


    close to another man. I saw that man poking her forehead.¡±


    Callum knew he was at fault for being indecent toward Camryn. He really just acted on impulse.


    He was jealous.


    He was jealous of that stranger.


    The man was not as handsome as he was, but his mien was not inferior to Callum¡¯s. He must have


    been a man with a sessful career.


    ¡°After all you did, I¡¯d be surprised if Camryn answered your calls. Was she very intimate with other


    men? She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, right? How could she be that intimate with a man? Who was the


    man you saw? Do you know him? Could he be a rtive of hers?¡±


    Callum was stunned.


    Could that man be Camryn¡¯s rtive?


    ¡°I asked Camryn, but she refused to tell me. She even said that it was none of my business who that


    man was and how he was rted to her. She said that we¡¯re just friends, so I have no right to question


    her about who she¡¯s close to.¡±


    Callum added very softly, ¡°I just did something impulsive because I got angry.¡±


    After all, forcing himself on someone was not something to be proud of. He could not announce it to the


    whole world.


    ¡°Is she ignoring your calls and chasing you away because you forced yourself on her?¡± Serenity asked.


    Callum shook his head. ¡°I told her the truth yesterday. I told her I approached her because she¡¯s the


    wife Nana had chosen for me. That¡¯s why I treat her as my wife and help her unconditionally.¡± Serenity


    was speechless.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467


    Callum looked at his sister¨Cinw¡¯s speechless face and asked carefully, ¡°Should I not have told her


    the truth? Should I have kept lying to her? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have let her know that Nana chose her to


    be my wife.¡±


    Before Serenity could respond, he continued, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to be like Zachary. I was afraid she¡¯d be


    angrier if I kept the truth from her for a long time till she finally finds out about it, so I was honest with


    her. I didn¡¯t want to lie to her.¡±


    After what happened to Zachary, Callum tried his best not to deceive Camryn.


    Was telling the truth also the wrong move?


    Serenity paused before sharing her thoughts, ¡°No, but the way you phrased it will make Camryn think


    that you¡¯re not sincere. You¡¯re just finishing the task assigned by Nana. Put yourself in her shoes.


    Would you be happy if you were her?


    ¡°In addition to her sensing that you¡¯re regarding her as a task, and that you don¡¯t really like her, she¡¯ll


    feel that she¡¯s not worthy of you. It¡¯s true that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Newman family, but her


    status is non¨Cexistent in her family. The other nobledies who try to matchmake their sons


    automatically exclude her from the list of candidates.


    ¡°Camryn can¡¯t see, so she feels inferior to others. You two haven¡¯t known each other enough, and she


    can¡¯t see you either. Even if she has a good impression of you, there¡¯s a threshold to it. It¡¯s normal for


    her to avoid you after you tell her the truth.¡±


    Callum said bitterly, ¡°But it¡¯s the truth. I had no choice but to approach her because that was the task


    Nana gave me. Nana has her reasons for choosing Camryn. I haven¡¯t figured out those reasons yet,


    but I did it because I felt that there was no way out of this anyway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a woman I like, so I¡¯ll just marry whoever Nana tells me to marry.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity red at him. ¡°You took advantage of her despite having that mindset?¡±


    ¡°She said we have nothing to do with each other, so I proved to her that we do have something to do


    with each other.¡±


    Callum¡¯s conviction became increasingly oundish under his sister¨Cinw¡¯s re.


    ¡°You like Camryn. You acted like that because you got jealous. Callum, you first need to figure out why


    you did what you did. Look into your heart and figure out if you have feelings for Camryn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t treat her as your task. You have to treat her as your lifelongpanion. You need to be sincere.


    Camryn already feels unworthy of you because she can¡¯t see, but you¡¯re still treating her as a task. It¡¯s


    no wonder she ran away.¡±


    Calium fell silent.


    ¡°Your attitude was wrong from the very beginning. Go and apologize to Camryn now. From today


    onward, you have to be sincere and genuine in everything you do for her. Do you think that if you don¡¯t


    put in your feelings and sincerity, she¡¯ll have to marry you regardless just because she¡¯s the wife Nana


    picked for you? You¡¯re not universally liked.¡±


    Callum paused and then uttered, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to see me. She told me to leave.


    ¡°Serenity, help put in a good word for me, please? I still don¡¯t know if I love her since I¡¯ve never


    experienced love before, but yeah, I like her more each day. I promise that in the future, I won¡¯t treat


    her like I did today. I¡¯ll get her consent first.¡±


    ¡°You made the mistake, so you must deal with it yourself. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±


    Serenity refused immediately.


    Callum said, ¡°Serenity, you said that you¡¯d help me as long as it was something you could do. Just help


    put in a word for me. It¡¯s just paying lip service. Are you unwilling to do that much?¡±


    ¡°If you lost a brawl with someone, I¡¯d be more than happy to round up some guys and help you fight,


    but I won¡¯t help you in this situation. Go to Camryn yourself to make amends and apologize. Show her


    your sincerity.


    ¡°Callum, whether it¡¯s a man pursuing a woman or a woman pursuing a man, I think it¡¯s all down to


    sincerity.¡±


    Callum fell silent again.


    His sister¨Cinw¡¯s words were simr to Zachary¡¯s.


    Zachary also said it was all about sincerity.


    After a long time, he asked, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    ¡°Will you not see her if she doesn¡¯t want to see you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I still have to marry her. How can I not go to see her?

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468


    Serenity said, ¡°Exactly. Bring out your shamelessness and go to Spring Blossoms now to apologize


    properly. Don¡¯t say stuff like you¡¯re only pursuing Camryn because she¡¯s the wife that Nana chose for


    you. Just pursue her and let her feel your true feelings for her.


    ¡°She was willing to apany you to Jasmine¡¯s engagement party, which means she has feelings for


    you. As long as she feels that you¡¯re treating her sincerely instead of just a task to bepleted, she¡¯ll


    be able to ept you openly.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum thought about it and nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Camryn can¡¯t see, so she¡¯s very sensitive. You have to be careful and considerate. Don¡¯t be disdainful


    of her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t disdain her. I never have.¡±


    Serenity hummed.


    Callum did not disdain Camryn for being blind. He just adopted the wrong mindset because he was


    obeying his nana¡¯s arrangement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Camryn now to apologize. If she doesn¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll loiter in her store until she


    forgives me.¡±


    Callum got up to leave.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Do you want some ice for your face?¡±


    Callum touched his swollen face and said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take for the swelling to


    go down. I¡¯ll just go like this. Camryn can¡¯t see my face anyway, so she won¡¯t feel sorry for me.¡±


    He put down the ss of water. ¡°Thanks, Serenity. I¡¯ll go to Spring Blossoms now. Can you help me


    apply for leave from Zachary? I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll scold me if I ask for leave by myself.¡±


    Serenity was willing to help him with that.


    When Zachary and she were developing their rtionship, Zachary often pushed his work to Callum


    and Josh.


    It was time for Zachary to repay his debt.


    ¡°Be more respectful to women in the future!¡± Serenity added.


    Callum nodded quickly.


    He made a mistake once. He would not make the same mistake twice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Go. School¡¯s almost out, so I¡¯ll be busy soon.¡±


    Serenity shooed Callurn out of the store.


    Soon, he drove away in his car.


    Serenity called Zachary and smiled when he answered the phone. ¡°Babe, I want to apply for leave on


    someone¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°Did Callum go to you?¡±


    Zachary guessed correctly at once.


    ¡°Yeah, he came to me for help. He made a blunder and asked me to help him, but I can¡¯t and don¡¯t


    want to help him. He should solve it by himself. However, he asked me to ask for leave from you, which


    is something that I can do.


    ¡°Arrange for someone else to handle Cailum¡¯s work for now, babe. He wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to go to


    work for the time being.¡±


    Zachary muttered something under his breath that Serenity could not catch. She asked, ¡°What are you


    mumbling about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I can give him a day or two off, but he can¡¯t not return to the office every day.¡±


    Serenity figured that Callum should be able to get Camryn¡¯s forgiveness in a day¡¯s time, so she


    hummed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell Callum that you give him two days off.¡±

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469


    Zachary hummed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t order takeout for lunch. I¡¯ll send food over to your side. Let¡¯s eat


    together.¡±


    Serenity was alone in the store, and Zachary could not bear to let his beloved wife eat takeout. He had


    already ordered food from Wiltspoon Hotel and a bodyguard picked it up. Then, he would bring the food


    over during lunch break so the couple could have lunch in the bookstore together.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t order takeout. You get back to work. School is almost out, so I¡¯ll be busy too.¡±


    Serenity hung up the phone after speaking.


    On the other side, Zachary looked at his phone andined, ¡°She didn¡¯t even give me the chance


    to say bye.¡±


    Serenity began to work while Zachary finished his work and left the office.


    The bodyguard just came back from getting the insted lunch boxes from the hotel. He rushed out to


    receive Zachary when he saw thettere downstairs.


    A few minutester, Zachary¡¯s car drove out of York Corporation.


    He left ten minutes before lunch break, so there was no traffic on the road yet. He arrived at the


    bookstore soon after.


    There were still students buying stuff in Serenity¡¯s bookstore. Some students saw Serenity alone and


    asked, ¡°Serenity, I haven¡¯t seen Jasmine for a few days. Where is she?¡±


    The only young bookstore owners in the vicinity were Serenity and Jasmine, so most of the students


    addressed them affectionately. Serenity and Jasmine were pretty and treated the students well, so the


    students liked to visit their bookstore when school was out.


    ¡°Jasmine has an important event today and isn¡¯t free, so I¡¯ll be the one looking after the store for the


    next two to three months. Why? Do you miss Jasmine?¡±


    Serenity rang them up while joking with the students. After she calcted the total, she gave them a


    discount.


    ¡°Two to three months is a long time. Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯ll have to wait until next semester to see


    Jasmine? Of course we miss her. We missed you too when the store was closed these few days.


    Serenity, we miss you so much. You have to give us a bargain.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°I thought you guys really missed me, but you were just trying to get a discount. Don¡¯t


    worry, I won¡¯t overcharge you. There are so many stores here, so you canpare the prices. I¡¯ll never


    rip you off.¡±


    It was April now. Josh took two months off after Jasmine and he got married, and by the time Jasmine


    came back, it would be almost summer vacation.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary walked in with the insted lunch boxes.


    Although the students were aware that this man, who was so serious he was even scarier than the


    dean, was Serenity¡¯s husband, they still feared him when they saw him. They were too scared to


    joke with Serenity again.


    After Serenity helped to bag their purchases, they hurriedly took the bags and slipped away.


    However, they could not help but secretly nce at Zachary as they left.


    Serenity¡¯s husband was really good looking.


    It was just that his expression was too grim and scary.


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Zachary asked after he left the insted lunch boxes in the kitchen.


    He looked around the store. There were only a few students and parents remaining inside.


    Serenityughed. ¡°Your help will only scare away my few customers. I¡¯ll pass. Why did youe over


    so early?¡±


    ¡°I left early.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s great being your own boss. No one says a word when you leave work early.¡±


    Zachary smiled.


    Ten minutester, the customers finished buying the stationery they wanted and left.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Sonny would be sent here?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Sonny wanted to be with Liberty, so Jim had no choice but to send him back to the hospital again.¡±


    After almost getting kidnapped again, Sonny was clingier to his mother.


    Zachary did not say anything else. He went back to the kitchen, transferred the packed dishes to


    tes, and brought them out.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470


    Serenity wiped the small dining table clean.


    Her heart warmed when she looked at the dishes. No matter the time, he always prepared her


    favorites.


    ¡°What did Callum say to you? What trouble did he get into?¡± Zachary asked curiously as he filled his


    beloved wife¡¯s te with food.


    ¡°He misunderstood Camryn and did something out of line, so he wanted me to help him apologize. I


    told him that he had to bear the consequences of his own actions.¡±


    Serenity did not go into detail because she felt that it was Callum and Camryn¡¯s private matter. Her


    brother¨Cinw told her about it because he trusted her, so she could not tell anyone else about it. She


    did not tell Zachary lest Camryn felt embarrassed to see him in the future.


    Even though she did not go into detail, Zachary was a man who had also forced a kiss on Serenity


    before, so he quickly guessed what happened.


    He wisely did not continue to inquire.


    While the couple had lunch, Duncan went to the hospital after work. He stood outside the door of


    Liberty¡¯s ward for a long time but did not go in.


    Zachary¡¯s bodyguard asked, ¡°Are you going in, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Duncan quickly said, ¡°Never mind. I just came to take a look. Is Liberty better?¡±


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Ms. Hunt is recovering well and can get out of bed to walk around now. She¡¯s


    looking forward to being discharged. Sonny and she are eating inside now.¡±


    Liberty and Sonny¡¯s three meals were sent over by Sam daily. They were all prepared ording to the


    nutritionist¡¯s recipes, which were conducive to Liberty¡¯s recovery.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Audrey also sent tonic soup from time to time.


    Olivia tried sending soup too, but she returned with an untouched bowl every time.


    The Brown family did not show themselves today.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good. Keep watch and don¡¯t let strangers in,¡± Duncan instructed before turning


    away.


    The bodyguard was confused. Duncan came all the way but did not go into the ward and did not let


    Liberty know that he had been here.


    Duncan met his mother when he was rounding the corner.


    ¡°Duncan,¡± Mrs. Lewis saw him first and called out.


    Duncan looked at his mother. ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I? A friend of mine was also hospitalized, so I came to see her. Are you


    here to see Liberty?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s words were filled with displeasure.


    She already said that she would not ept Liberty as her daughter¨Cinw, but her son kept running to


    Liberty.


    Duncan hummed and asked, ¡°Which friend of yours was hospitalized?¡±


    ¡°Hannah is sick. Duncan, I told youst time that you and Liberty are not suitable. Stoping to see


    her. She doesn¡¯t even like you. Why are you showering an uninterested party with affection? Isn¡¯t Lily


    good enough? Lily and you are the perfect match.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis could not help but nag her son.


    Duncan said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I told you that I¡¯m in charge of my marriage. You¡¯re here to visit


    Hannah, right? Go on. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    Then, he walked past his mother and left.


    Mrs. Lewis did not stop him and turned around to watch his figure saunter away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t get a wife, but you insist on liking a divorced woman. Furthermore, she doesn¡¯t


    even like you and only thinks of you as herndlord. Why are you still clinging to her?¡± Mrs. Lewis


    grumbled about her son.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471


    Mrs. Lewis thought about it and decided to see Liberty before visiting her friend.


    With that in mind, she went to Liberty¡¯s ward.


    When the York bodyguards saw Mrs. Lewising, one of them went into the ward to tell Liberty.


    The bodyguards did not stop Mrs. Lewis when she approached. They helped her knock on the door


    and opened the door for her.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Mrs. Lane and another maid were dining in the small lounge. When they saw Mrs. Lewise in, they


    quickly put down their lunch boxes, stood up, and greeted her respectfully.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re all eating? Don¡¯t mind me and continue eating. I just came to see Liberty.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis left the house after eating.


    Mrs. Lane still escorted her into the ward.


    Liberty finished eating, but Sonny ate slowly. His mother fed him while saying, ¡°Sonny, you can¡¯t eat so


    slowly in the future. You¡¯ll have to eat by yourself when you go to preschool.¡±


    ¡°I know, Mom.¡±


    Seeing Mrs. Lewise in, Liberty passed the bowl to her son to let him eat by himself and was just


    about to get out of bed.


    ¡°Sit, Liberty. You¡¯re still injured. Just sit.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hurriedly stepped forward to press Liberty down and stop her from getting out of bed. She


    did not like Liberty as her daughter¨Cinw mainly because she felt that Liberty¡¯s background was not


    worthy of the Lewis family. Furthermore, Liberty was divorced and a single mother of a three¨Cyear¨Cold


    child.


    However, she was very moved by how Liberty risked her life to save her son.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now, Mrs. Lewis. I¡¯ve recovered enough to be able to move freely. I¡¯ll be fine as long


    as I don¡¯t touch the wound.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    The first two days, her wound hurt so much that she could not sleep well.


    It was much better these days.


    ¡°Have you eaten, Mrs. Lewis?¡±


    ¡°I have. I have a friend who was also hospitalized and happened to be on the same floor as you, so I


    stopped by to see you,¡± Mrs. Lewis exined. Her eyes sized Liberty up before lingering on her face.


    She said in a tender voice, ¡°You look much better now. When did the doctor say you could leave the


    hospital?¡±


    ¡°I can be discharged after another week.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hummed.


    ¡°Duncan came over earlier.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis probed, ¡°How long did he stay before leaving? I saw him just as he was leaving. He¡¯s so


    busy with his work¡­¡±


    Liberty was stunned. ¡°Mr. Lewis came over? I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was stunned in return. ¡°You didn¡¯t see him? Didn¡¯t hee here to visit you?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see him. Was he here to visit someone else? Maybe the other person¡¯s ward happens to


    be on this floor too.¡± Liberty added honestly, ¡°Mr. Lewis is very busy, so he doesn¡¯te here often.


    Are you sure you saw him, Mrs. Lewis?¡±


    After saying that, she smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°What am I saying? Mr. Lewis is your son. There¡¯s no


    way you would¡¯ve mistaken someone else for him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis believed Liberty when she saw that Liberty did not seem to be lying.


    She said, ¡°Maybe he also came to visit a friend like I did. I thought he came here to see you. If he had


    just left, that means he came over before lunch break. He¡¯s a very busy man, and you¡¯re recovering


    well, so he doesn¡¯t need toe see you every day. It won¡¯t be good for him if work gets dyed.


    ¡°The business deals he works on are worth a lot of money and can¡¯t be held up.¡±


    Liberty was not a fool and knew what Mrs. Lewis meant. She said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Lewis¡¯s time is precious.


    He makes a fortune every minute, but interpersonal rtionships also need to be handled well. I think


    Mr. Lewis came to the hospital early before lunch break to visit an important client or friend.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis has nevere to my ward. I haven¡¯t seen him again after that time he visited with


    Ms. Harmon.¡±

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472


    Mrs. Lewis saw that there were no freshly delivered flower bouquets or fruit baskets in the ward and


    completely believed Liberty¡¯s words.


    She thought, ¡®Did that boy really note to see Liberty? But he admitted that he was here to visit her.¡®


    However, Liberty said that she did not see him.


    There was only one possibility¨Cher son came but did not enter the ward.


    That was why Liberty did not see him.


    In the end, the problemy with her son.


    ¡°He was already here at the hospital and on the same floor anyway. Why didn¡¯t hee see you?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis asked, pretending to be ignorant.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Liberty smiled and said nothing.


    Duncan and her paths crossed frequently, but most of the time, it was because Duncan going to her


    store for breakfast.


    He helped her a lot, but that was only because she was Zachary¡¯s sister-inw.


    Mrs. Lewis looked at Sonny, who was eating by himself, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore, Liberty.


    You should continue feeding Sonny. I have to visit my friend now.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Liberty got out of bed and insisted on seeing Mrs. Lewis out.


    Mrs. Lewis saw that Liberty could move freely and did not try to stop her anymore. The two walked out


    of the ward together.


    ¡°Take care, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty stood at the door and watched Mrs. Lewis leave.


    Mrs. Lewis quickly walked away.


    ¡°Did Mr. Lewise by?¡± Liberty asked the bodyguard.


    He answered honestly, ¡°Yes. He came for about twenty minutes but didn¡¯t go in. He also told us


    not to tell you. He just stood at the door for twenty minutes before leaving.¡±


    Liberty hummed. She did not understand why Duncan came without entering her ward.


    Did he reallye to the hospital to see her?


    Liberty felt a little uneasy when she thought of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s implications.


    Mrs. Lewis misunderstood and dropped her a hint because she thought Liberty had a little something


    with Duncan.


    Liberty returned to the room and saw that her son had finished eating. She wanted to clean up the


    dishes, but Mrs. Lane hurried in to clean up.


    Liberty lowered her son to the ground for him to walk around and sat back on the bed. She took out her


    phone from the drawer of the bedside table and sent a message to her sister.


    [Seren, are you on your lunch break?]


    Serenity replied, [I¡¯m watching the store so I can¡¯t take a break. Have you and Sonny eaten?]


    [Sonny just finished eating. He¡¯s a slow eater.]


    [It¡¯s fine if children eat slowly. Sonny is already very smart to be able to eat by himself. I¡¯ve seen many


    three- and four¨Cyear¨Colds who still need their parents to feed them.]


    Serenity felt that her nephew was exceptional.


    [Seren, I have something to tell you. Mr. Lewis came over earlier but didn¡¯t enter the ward. Your


    bodyguard said that he stood in front of my ward for twenty minutes before leaving, and he happened


    to meet his mother when he left.


    [Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯te to see me. A friend of hers was hospitalized and happened to be staying on


    the same floor, so she stopped by to visit me. However, she was actually dropping me a hint. Why do I


    get the feeling that she thinks I¡¯m pining for her son?]


    Liberty confided in her sister, [I¡¯ve never thought of Mr. Lewis in that way. He only helped me because


    of Zachary, but Mrs. Lewis thinks there¡¯s something between us and hinted something at me. She said


    that Mr. Lewis is very busy and time is precious to him, and that he earns a lot of money every minute.]

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473


    Serenity looked at the message her sister sent and was silent for a moment before replying, [ Liberty,


    have you ever thought that Zachary isn¡¯t the reason Mr. Lewis is good to you?]


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty asked, [What other reasons would he have? He only helped me because of Zachary. When I


    joined hispany, he hired me because of Zachary. I heard him call Zachary.]


    [I originally wanted to wait until you recovered and got discharged from the hospital before talking to


    you about this, but I feel wronged on your behalf at the insinuations that Mrs. Lewis threw at you.]


    Serenity sent the message and called Liberty.


    Liberty swiftly answered the phone.


    ¡°Tell me, Seren. What is it that I don¡¯t know? Why did Mrs. Lewis say that?¡±


    ¡°Liberty, you were unconscious for one night when you were injured. It was Duncan who watched over


    you all night outside the ICU. He was also the one who saw you in tears and called the doctor. He


    didn¡¯t sleep at all that night. You were still weak when you woke up, so you didn¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Liberty paused.


    ¡°He¡­ He watched over me all night? He¡­¡±


    ¡°Duncan likes you. He realized his feelings when he saw you injured. In the past, he always said that


    he was just fond of Sonny and had no other thoughts about you. He only realized that he liked you


    when you were injured.¡± 1


    Liberty was so shocked that she almost dropped her phone.


    ¡°Seren¡­ Don¡¯t scare me. H¨CHow is that possible? Mrs. Lewis has chosen a good wife for Mr. Lewis.


    Ms. Harmon is a great girl who¡¯s a good match for him. I saw them getting along quite well.¡±


    Duncan liked her?


    Liberty could not believe it.


    When she met Duncan, she was a 200¨Cpound fat woman who was ugly as hell.


    She crashed into his car and paid him a sum of money for the repairs.


    Although Duncan¡¯s face was scarred, he was a CEO with a worth of tens of billions. He would be


    able to restore his handsome face as long as he was willing to get his scar removed.


    He was a little old, but he was handsome and rich. There should be many women who wanted to marry


    him.


    How could he possibly like her?


    Although she lost weight now, she was a divorced woman. It was not to say that a divorced woman


    could not find love again, but she felt that men of affluent families had much betterchoices. There was


    no need to choose a divorced woman like her. Furthermore, she had a three- year¨Cold son.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth, Liberty. Duncan likes you.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°Do you have any feelings for him?¡± Now that the cat was out of the bag, Serenity asked her sister how


    she felt about Duncan.


    Liberty replied without thinking, ¡°Seren, I only think of Mr. Lewis as a friend. There¡¯s nothing going on


    between us, and I¡¯ve never thought of him that way before. I also said that I don¡¯t want to remarry. I just


    want to run my breakfast diner well. My dream is to have my ownrge hotel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise Sonny till he¡¯s old enough and let him take over the business. After he marries, I¡¯ll lend a hand


    and take care of my grandchildren if he and his wife need help. If they don¡¯t, I¡¯ll travel around the world


    without disturbing their lives.¡±


    Liberty suffered under the hands of her mother¨Cinw before. In the future, she would never be a


    mother¨Cinw who interfered with her son and daughter¨Cinw¡¯s affairs.


    She wanted to be a mother¨Cinw who her daughter¨Cinw liked, not a nasty one.


    ¡°Duncan really likes you, Liberty. Are you really not going to think about it? He looks a little rough, but


    he¡¯s very honest and sincere. He¡¯s much better than Hank. You¡¯re still young¡­¡°

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474


    ¡°Seren!¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Liberty said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve never had such thoughts. I really don¡¯t have any interest in Mr. Lewis, and


    Mrs. Lewis has already chosen a wife for him. Ms. Harmon is a very gooddy.


    ¡°Even if I want to remarry, I won¡¯t marry Mr. Lewis. We¡¯re worlds apart. Mrs. Lewis will never choose me


    to be her daughter¨Cinw. If I get together with Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ll still have to endure my mother¨Cinw


    making things hard for me again.


    ¡°Seren, I finally managed to jump out of the Brown family. You can¡¯t expect me to jump into the Lewis


    family now, right?


    ¡°My former mother¨Cinw was a horrible person, but she doesn¡¯t hurt others. Thedies from affluent


    families are not that simple. Do you think everyone is like your mother¨Cinw? It¡¯s hard enough being


    the missus of a wealthy family. There¡¯s such arge gap between Mr. Lewis and I, and Mrs. Lewis


    doesn¡¯t like me either. Who knows what she¡¯ll do to me if I be her daughter¨Cin w?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s head was crystal clear. She did not becent and smug just because an important


    CEO liked her. She did not try to rush into a rtionship with him.


    She knew very well that Duncan and she were not suitable, and she did not want to suffer at the hands


    of her mother¨Cinw again.


    Now, she was raising her son and running her own breakfast diner. She no longer had to serve her


    family. Liberty felt that was good enough. It was good to be single.


    ¡°Liberty, I think Duncan will also be very persistent when ites to a rtionship. Now that he knows


    how he feels, he¡¯ll take action and pursue you¡­¡±


    Liberty was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Seren, do you think I should move my store elsewhere?


    I won¡¯t rent a store that belongs to Mr. Lewis. I¡¯ll stay far away from him and won¡¯t ept him. He¡¯ll give


    up eventually if he sees that he¡¯s getting nowhere.¡±


    Duncan was arge CEO. He would give up if he was rejected.


    ¡°Liberty, he and Zachary are close friends and they meet often. And Zachary is your brother¨Cinw. It¡¯s


    impossible for you two to not meet.¡±


    Liberty paused, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right I¡¯ll just reject him. If hees to my store for breakfast in the


    future, I¡¯ll ask my worker to attend to him. I won¡¯t talk to him.¡±


    Since escape was not an option, she had to face it head¨Con.


    Liberty felt that as long as she acted cold and ignored Duncan, he would not be able to stand it and


    give up on her voluntarily.


    Compared to her, she believed that Duncan would soon understand that Lily was more suitable for him.


    ¡°Seren, why didn¡¯t you tell me if you found out about Mr. Lewis¡¯s feelings long ago?¡± Libertyined


    about her sister hiding the truth.


    Serenity said apologetically, ¡°You¡¯re still recovering, and Zachary persuaded Mr. Lewis not to confess to


    you so soon so as not to scare you, so I hid it from you.¡± *


    If not for Serenity feeling wronged on Liberty¡¯s behalf by Mrs. Lewis¡¯s insinuations, she would have


    waited until her sister was discharged from the hospital before talking to her about it.


    However, it was a talk they had to have sooner orter. It was better to talk about it now. 1


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me again in the future. We¡¯re sisters who¡¯ve relied on each other for so many


    years. What is there that you can¡¯t tell me? No matter what it is, I can face it.¡±


    Liberty was shocked and never dreamed that Duncan would have feelings for her.


    However, she did not like how her sister kept her in the dark.


    In this world, her sister and she were the closest. There was nothing they could not say to each other.


    Liberty remembered how Grandma May said that she could introduce a better man to Liberty and help


    her live a life better and happier than when she was with Hank. That was the best revenge against


    Hank.


    She thought, ¡®If Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t give up, I¡¯ll ask Grandma May for help.¡®

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Liberty.¡±


    Serenity knew that she was wrong to keep her sister in the dark.


    Liberty was right. They were sisters who relied on each other for many years. She could not hide the


    truth from her sister, even if she thought that it was for her sister¡¯s own good.


    Many people thought their actions were for the good of someone else¡¯s sake, but was that really true?


    Had they ever asked what the other party thought?


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, so I don¡¯t me you. Just don¡¯t hide anything from me again. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about this for me. I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you, Liberty. You got this!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liberty added, ¡°Go back to work. I want to let Sonny take a nap.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle see you after the students finish ss in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the call, Liberty looked at her son.


    Sonny was also looking at her.


    ¡°Naptime, Sonny.¡±


    Liberty ced her phone back in the drawer and motioned for her son to lean forward. She wanted to


    pick her son up, but he refused.


    ¡°I can climb up by myself, Mom. Aunt Ser said that you¡¯re still injured and can¡¯t carry me.¡± Sonny


    climbed into the bed by himself.


    Liberty reached out and touched her son¡¯s head lovingly.


    The best decision she made during the divorce was winning custody of Sonny.


    Liberty did not need to get IV therapy in the afternoon. During lunch breaks, Sonny would rest in his


    mother¡¯s bed.


    The little guy had a routine. Hey beside his mother and touched her face with one hand. Then, he


    hugged her arm and slept peacefully.


    Liberty looked at her son tenderly.


    However, her mind was distracted by Duncan having feelings for her.


    She did not understand why Duncan liked her.


    Liberty did not doubt her sister. If Duncan did not like her, he would not keep watch at the entrance of


    the ICU for the entire night.


    She reached out and gently touched her son¡¯s face. She never considered remarrying because she


    was worried that her second marriage would be unhappy too. She was also worried that Sonny would


    be bullied and abused.


    She had seen a lot of news of children getting hurt after a parent remarried and had another child.


    Some of them were even abused to death by their stepfather or stepmother.


    Liberty was afraid.


    She would rather raise her son by herself.


    Now, she had an ie, prospects for the future, and the support of her sister and brother¨Cin-w.


    She had no problem raising Sonny alone.


    Sonny did notck love either.


    Everyone loved him. Even though Hank was not very responsible as a father, he was still able to give


    Sonny fatherly love. Liberty believed that Sonny would grow up healthily surrounded by everyone¡¯s


    love.


    ¡°Mom will always love you, Sonny.¡±


    Liberty pressed a kiss on her son¡¯s tender face.


    After sleeping for less than an hour, she woke up just as Mrs. Lane entered.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, your grandparents and one of your cousins want to see you.¡±


    Liberty was surprised.

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476


    She had not heard from her family since resolving the problem of the house left behind by her parents.


    When they talked about their hometown, it was just her sister talking about the progress of her


    vegetable farms.


    Serenity predicted that their vegetable farms would be ready for nting in early June. She nned to


    start nting a batch of spinach, cabbages, lettuce, eggnts, pepper, and so on.


    Serenity knew more about what vegetables to grow than Elisa and Jasmine, so she decided on what


    vegetables to nt and how to manage them.


    Jasmine and Elisa were responsible for the business side of things and signing orders.


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    Liberty did not want to have any contact with her family, but since they were her elders who came all


    the way here, she told the bodyguard to let them in.


    It was Noah who came with their grandparents.


    The old couple walked in front while Noah followed behind with a bag of fruits.


    Sonny was still asleep, so Liberty went to the small lounge. When she saw the trio enter, she was silent


    for a moment before greeting her grandparents.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Noah put the bag of fruits on the coffee table and greeted her.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty hummed and invited the three of them to have a seat.


    ¡°How are you, Liberty? Why didn¡¯t you tell us when something like this happened?¡± Old Mr. Hunt asked


    about Liberty¡¯s injury, looking concerned.


    Old Mrs. Hunt also wanted to say a few words of concern. Her mouth opened, but in the end, she said


    nothing and pursed her mouth.


    She could not get close to the Hunt sisters anymore.


    They had fought fiercely in the beginning. Although the situation was resolved now, the two elderly did


    not want to cause trouble anymore and lived quietly in Scott¡¯s house. However, they still could not get


    close to Liberty and Serenity. They could not pretend as if nothing had happened.


    In Old Mrs. Hunt¡¯s heart, she always felt that her two granddaughters, especially Serenity, were not


    filial. Serenity married into the richest family in Wiltspoon and became their missus, but she did not


    know how to help her cousins from her maiden family. She only cared about enjoying herself.


    Not only did Serenity not help her cousins, but even her grandmom could not share her blessings.


    If any other granddaughter of Old Mrs. Hunt married into a wealthy family, she felt that she would be


    worshiped by others and enjoy boundless glory and splendor.


    Unfortunately, their original n of letting Harriet take Serenity¡¯s ce fell through. Somehow, Harriet¡¯s


    face turned into her eldest granddaughter¡¯s instead. Their grandchildren guessed that their n was


    leaked, causing their ns to fail after Zachary turned the tables.


    They came to the city now because they were invited by Serenity to deal with the Brown family.


    In exchange, Serenity would give her grandparents the money that their sons paid for rent as living


    expenses.


    Old Mrs. Hunt disliked Serenity¡¯s pettiness, but it was better than nothing. It was better to have an


    ie of a thousand or so dors a month than nothing at all.


    The rent money received would be for Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt to spend anyway.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to worry you. Seren and I have always gotten through everything ourselves.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s words had an underlying meaning.


    Old Mr. Hunt seemed not to catch it and continued to ask concerned questions before saying, ¡°It was


    Serenity who asked your grandmom, Noah, and I toe into town to help you.¡±


    Liberty thought they were here to help her take care of the breakfast diner and refused their help.¡±


    There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital soon, and I have staff watching the store. I


    don¡¯t need your help. You¡¯re old now, so you can retire peacefully at home.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not here to help out at your breakfast diner. Your former inws keep pestering you, so Serenity


    asked us to help keep them away.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt exined, ¡°We just arrived today and found the ce the Brown family rented. We


    stopped them from leaving the house and scolded them. We had a big fight beforeing to see you.


    Liberty, just focus on recovering. Your grandmom and I will deal with those people.


    ¡°As long as your grandmom and I lie down in front of their house shouting for their neighbors toe


    watch the show, and with Noah in charge of taking photos, I guarantee they won¡¯t dare even leave the


    house, let alonee to pester you.¡±


    Liberty was speechless.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477


    No wonder it was so quiet and peaceful today. She did not hear any noise from her former inw¡¯s


    family.


    So it was Serenity who helped her out.


    She had to admit that it was a good solution.


    Her grandparents were unreasonable and difficult people. Furthermore, they were already old, so they


    did not have to do much. They could control the Brown family just by lying in front of their door.


    ¡°Does Seren know that you¡¯re here?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She knows Serenity arranged for people to rent a nice ce for us,plete with all the daily


    necessities. Our unit is on the same floor as the Brown family. They have to pass by our door if they


    want to go out.¡±


    Liberty could not help butugh. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you, Granddad, Grandmom.¡±


    She was tired of being pestered by her inws.


    They kept trying to get her to remarry Hank, but Hank was already married to Jessica. Even though


    Jessica was arrested, they were not divorced yet.


    Putting aside how Liberty would never go back to Hank, even if she wanted to, they should still wait


    until Hank divorced Jessica, right?


    When she was the daughter¨Cinw of the Brown family, her inws joined forces to use her and


    instigated fights between Hank and her. They bullied her for not having an ie yet made Hank go


    Dutch with her.


    They wanted to force her to go out and earn money to support the family, but they did not want to help


    take care of Sonny. However, they were willing to raise their daughter¡¯s three children. The monthly


    living expenses that Hank gave his parents were spent on Chelsea¡¯s family as well.


    Now, Liberty had walked out of the shadows of divorce and opened a small breakfast diner of her own.


    She finally had an ie and was hopeful for her future, but her former inws wanted her to return


    to them. What did they take her for?


    Did she have to be their daughter¨Cinw just because they wanted her? Then, they could kick her


    away again when they did not want her anymore.


    For Sonny¡¯s sake, Liberty did not argue with her former inws.


    However, it was because of that that led her to be harassed by them all the time.


    It got worse after Jessica was arrested. Olivia and Chelsea could literallye to the hospital thrice a


    day, saying things like they hoped she could forgive Hank and remarry him.


    Old Mr. Hunt said, ¡°We¡¯re old and can¡¯t help you much, but this is one thing that we can still help with.


    Don¡¯t worry and just focus on recovering. We tried telling you not to marry that Brown boy, but you


    refused to listen.


    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer if you don¡¯t listen to your elders.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said nothing.


    When Hank and she got married, her grandparents brought her uncles and aunts to their door, but not


    to send their blessings. They wanted to ask for a bride price of three hundred thousand dors. When


    Hank did not give them the money, they said they would not let her marry him.


    It was certainly not out of good intentions.


    However, she indeed married the wrong person.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to see that you¡¯re fine. We won¡¯t disturb your rest anymore. We¡¯ll go now and keep


    an eye on that family. We won¡¯t let them have the chance to pester you.¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt also remembered what they did in the past, but he did not reveal his awkwardness. When


    he saw that Liberty was unwilling to engage in conversation, he stood up and got ready to leave.


    ¡°Grandmom and Granddad, take these fruits back for yourselves. I have plenty already.¡±


    Liberty picked up the bag of fruits that Noah brought as she got up to see them off. She passed the bag


    to Noah and let him take it.


    ¡°Noah, Grandmom and Granddad are old now, so keep an extra eye on them. Call us if anything


    happens.¡±


    Since the two elderlies were here to help her out, she had to make sure that they did not get angered to


    death by the Brown family.


    Noah saw that his grandparents did not refuse to take back the fruits, so he took the bag and


    responded, ¡°I know. Grandmom and Granddad are good at quarreling. That family won¡¯t win against


    them.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt suddenly spoke up and said smugly, ¡°Exactly. There are not many people back in town


    who can beat me in a verbal fight.¡±


    Liberty went back to her room and took some of the supplements and snacks that everyone had given


    her, filled a big bag to the brim with them, and asked Noah to take it with him.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478


    ¡°Grandmom and Granddad, these supplements are very expensive, but they¡¯re suitable for old people


    like you to consume. Keep them for yourself and don¡¯t share them with others.¡±


    Liberty could not eat that much anyway. She did not give her grandparents money, but she could give


    them supplements.


    They harmed the sisters too much in the past. Even if they wanted to help her solve her troubles now,


    she could not forgive them immediately.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Her sister must have given them benefits as well to have persuaded them to help her.


    ¡°Liberty, you¡¯re in the hospital now. You should keep the supplements for yourself.¡±


    Although Old Mrs. Hunt refused verbally, she let her youngest grandson go up and take therge bag.


    Liberty sent the three of them out of the ward and instructed Noah to take care of his grandparents.


    Then, she went back to the ward and called her sister again.


    Back at Lewis & Co., Duncan had just finished talking to a client about a deal and was about to send


    the client downstairs when his secretary came up to him. The secretary whispered, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs.


    Lewis is here.¡±


    ¡°I got it.¡±


    Duncan already figured that his mother woulde.


    He bumped into his mother when he went to see Liberty in the hospital at noon, so he guessed she


    woulde to talk to him again.


    It had only been three hours, but his mother came all the way to his office.


    Duncan personally escorted the client downstairs.


    He met his mother on the first floor.


    Mrs. Lewis saw her son escorting his client and did not do anything. She stopped there and waited.


    Ten minutester, Duncan came back inside, walked up to his mother, and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any


    ns for the afternoon?¡±


    ¡°You younglings are the busy ones while your dad and I are left at home fiddling our thumbs. What


    ns would I have? Your dad went to y golf with his friends. There¡¯s no one to apany me, so I


    came here to sit with you.¡±


    ¡°Is Ms. Harmon not free today?¡±


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s an idle woman? She has a job too. Besides, how can she apany me all day?


    She¡¯s a filial girl. As long as you give her a title, she¡¯ll definitely make time for me. She¡¯s not like you,


    who doesn¡¯te home for days on end and only angers me when you doe home,¡±


    Mrs. Lewisined as she walked.


    Duncan said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have three daughters¨Cinw? None of my three sisters¨Cinw go to work,


    and you have grandchildren too. If you¡¯re bored, you can go take care of your grandchildren.¡±


    The Lewis family business was taken over by his first two brothers. His third brother also had an


    important position in the family business. His three sisters¨Cinw stayed at home after marriage to


    raise their children.


    Mrs. Lewis red at Duncan and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to get rid of me. I¡¯m going to keep an eye on you until


    you and Lily get married.¡±


    Only then would she be assured.


    In short, with her around, she would never let her youngest son get together with Liberty.


    Even if her son med her for this, she did not care.


    He would understand her in the future.


    If two people from different social status got married, it would be difficult for both parties. Duncan


    frowned and said, ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t marry Ms. Harmon!¡±

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479


    It was only the mother and son when they entered the CEO¡¯s elevator, so Mrs. Lewis spoke impolitely.


    She snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t have to marry Lily. I¡¯ll find you anotherdy who¡¯s a good match for you. In


    short, you can only marry a nobledy. You can¡¯t marry Liberty!


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Duncan. I¡¯m not joking. Untess hell freezes over, I¡¯ll never agree to you being with Liberty.¡±


    Duncan did not get angry at his mother¡¯s stubbornness and said, ¡°Mom, did youe here just to say


    all that to me again? I think there¡¯s no need for us to talk about this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about my business or my marriage. If you want me to give up on Liberty, bring


    Granny back to life. If Granny also doesn¡¯t approve of me being with Liberty, then I¡¯ll give up on her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was so angry that she yelled, ¡°Your granny passed away many years ago. If she could


    come back from the dead, she would definitely scold your ear off. In fact, your granny might actually


    rise from her grave if you get together with Liberty.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all the more reason I should be with Liberty. I miss Granny. Granny doted on me the most since


    I was a child. No matter what I do, Granny will support me as long as I¡¯m happy. She said that the most


    important thing is for a person to live life with a clear conscience free of regrets.¡±


    Old Mrs. Lewis did love her youngest grandson, Duncan, the most when she was alive.


    Mrs. Lewis gave birth to four sons. She had too many sons, so she did not spare as much energy for


    her youngest son.


    She did not care for Duncan enough.


    ¡°You¡¯re just spoiled by your granny!¡± Mrs. Lewis scolded him.


    ¡°You went to visit Liberty in the hospital today. Why didn¡¯t you dare let her know?


    ¡°Duncan, you know very well that Liberty doesn¡¯t like you. She only thinks of you as herndlord, as a


    friend. Her ex¨Chusband is still pestering her too. They¡¯ve known each other for more than a decade and


    have a son together. Maybe they¡¯ll remarry in order to give their son aplete family.¡±


    Duncan was silent.


    He went to see Liberty at noon but did not go in because Liberty was eating. He did not want to bother


    the mother and son.


    However, it was also because he felt that Liberty would be suspicious if he visited her too often.


    Zachary advised him not to confess too soon, saying that he should wait for Liberty¡¯s career to stabilize


    before courting her. That way, his chances of sess would be higher.


    Mrs. Lewis was still nagging her son when they returned to Duncan¡¯s office. She tried her best


    topersuade him to give up on Liberty.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    After all, the two were not together yet. It was just her son¡¯s unrequited feelings. Mrs. Lewis felt that it


    would be easy getting his son to give up on Liberty now.


    Duncan did not care about what his mother was saying. He felt that he had made his point very clearly.


    He busied himself with paperwork as his mother nagged him.


    Beep, beep-


    He received a new message from his phone.


    Duncan picked up his phone and tapped on the message to see it. It was from Josh.


    [Duncan, let¡¯s have dinner together. Call a driver. We¡¯re all drinking tonight to celebrate the end of my


    bachelorhood.]


    Duncan replied to his friend, [Congrattions! Do you want to arrange for anything else besides dinner


    and drinks? For example, going to a nightclub?]


    Josh immediately replied, [I have a wife now. There¡¯s no need to go to a nightclub. As for you, you¡¯re


    still single. It¡¯s not a bad idea for you to hang out there. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to get me into trouble.


    I¡¯ll punch you if you let my wife misunderstand me.]


    Duncanughed. [I was just messing with you. Okay, let¡¯s have dinner together. We won¡¯t go home till


    we¡¯re drunk. Ugh, out of us three, I¡¯m the only one still single.]

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480


    [There are perks to being single. Cheer up.]


    Joshforted his friend.


    When there was no woman he liked, Duncan also thought that it was good to be single.


    Now that there was someone he liked, he wanted to be like Josh. He wanted to end his status asa


    bachelor soon.


    In the future, he wanted someone to care for him and give him warmth when he came home after work.


    Liberty would definitely be a good wife!


    Hank did not know how to cherish her, but if Duncan got together with Liberty, he would certainly


    treasure her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s sending you messages, Duncan? Is it Zachary? Duncan, Zachary still feels a sense of novelty


    with Serenity, so he¡¯ll side with his wife and sister¨Cinw. You should keep your distance from him until


    you marry Lily.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was confident that Zachary would stand on his sister¨Cinw¡¯s side.


    Josh¡¯s fianc¨¦e was Serenity¡¯s best friend. The Sox family was not bad; they were locals of Wiltspoon


    and owned several buildings and streets of stores for rent. Jasmine was worthy of Josh.


    Furthermore, Josh and Jasmine got together thanks to Zachary and Serenity


    Mrs. Lewis felt that Zachary wanted to let his sister¨Cinw marry her youngest son so the three friends


    would grow even closer.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°What are you saying, Mom? Are you saying Zachary is only with Serenity for the novelty? Zachary


    isn¡¯t a fickle man. Since he fell in love with Serenity, he¡¯ll love her for the rest of his life. The York family


    also epts Serenity, so you should keep words like that to yourself. It¡¯ll affect the rtionship


    between our families if Zachary and the York family heard what you said.


    ¡°I told you¨CI won¡¯t marry Lily! I don¡¯t love her. I don¡¯t even like her. I don¡¯t want to waste her time. I¡¯ve


    made it very clear to her.¡±


    Lily only talked to him about business matters. She never brought up personal affairs with him. She


    was a smart woman.


    She would not waste her time on an insoluble problem, and she would not feel ashamed of losing to


    Liberty.


    ¡°Josh went to get his marriage formalities done today. He invited us to dinner and drinks tonight to


    celebrate the end of his bachelorhood.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s expression was displeased at her son¡¯s lecture. ¡°I know Zachary isn¡¯t a fickle man, but


    there¡¯s been no news about Serenity after so long. There¡¯s a possibility that there¡¯s something wrong


    with her body that makes it hard for her to get pregnant. If she really can¡¯t have a child, do you think


    she can maintain her position as the missus of the York family?¡±


    News about Zachary and Serenity¡¯s argument at the hospital went viral. Although the trending search


    was taken down quickly, everyone started to have their own opinions. However, they simply kept those


    thoughts to themselves since it was not a good idea to voice them.


    ¡°How would you know if Serenity can have a child or not? Zachary said that he¡¯s not in a hurry to have


    a child. Not even Liberty and Mrs. Stone are worried about Serenity, so why are you? I¡¯ve said this


    before, Mom. You should keep those thoughts to yourself.¡±


    Mrs. Lewisughed sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s because Zachary and Serenity have been married for less


    than a year. Just you watch. We¡¯ll know which one of them has a problem next year. Zachary looks to


    be in the pink of health, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with him. The problem is Serenity.¡±


    Everyone in Wiltspoon knew that Mr. York spoiled his wife.


    The couple was incredibly sweet, but she had no bun in the oven after half a year. It was natural for


    people to start having thoughts.


    Duncan said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to deliberately trod on Serenity to step on Liberty. I like


    Liberty. I have my mind set on her. Whether or not you agree, I like her. I don¡¯t want anyone but her!¡±


    ¡°Duncan Lewis, are you that eager to be a stepfather? Her son is already three years old!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I want to be Sonny¡¯s stepdad. I like Sonny. I want him to be my son.¡±


    ¡°You-!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was infuriated by her son.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481


    Ring, ring, ring¡­


    Duncan¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Zachary who called.


    Duncan immediately answered it.


    ¡°Josh is inviting us to dinner tonight.¡±


    Duncan beat Zachary to it as he assumed Zachary was going to ask if he was free.


    The three of them were the closest of friends. Since Josh was no longer a bachelor and invited


    them to dinner, Duncan would go even if he was busy.


    ¡°I know, he sent me a message long ago.¡±


    Zachary held his phone in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other. He called Duncan while he was


    drinking coffee.


    ¡°My wife saw through you.¡±


    ¡°Saw through me?¡±


    Duncan did not get it at first.


    He soon understood and responded, ¡°She saw through me? That¡¯s good. I was wondering how I can


    say it.¡±


    Initially, Duncan wanted to act on his feelings after realizing them.


    It was Zachary who persuaded him to hold back.


    Zachary told Duncan that it was inappropriate to tell Liberty about his feelings at the moment because


    she was injured and still weak. He asked Duncan to wait first.


    Considering his mom¡¯s dislike for Liberty and that Liberty had experienced a failed marriage, Duncan


    was willing to wait for a few years.


    He could silently protect Liberty by her side. Once she achieved sess and was recognized, he


    would confess to her.


    Duncan thought the two of them would have a much better chance of getting together then.


    Besides, time would reveal a person¡¯s heart.


    Liberty could definitely feel Duncan silently protecting her and staying by her side.


    Companionship was the deepest confession.


    Duncan did not expect Serenity to see through him.


    He looked at his mom and guessed that she must have gone to see Liberty again. While she might


    not have made things difficult for Liberty, she would say things with sarcasm.


    Liberty would always tell her sister everything. Duncan guessed that was how Serenity saw through


    him.


    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±


    Since Liberty knew what he was thinking, he no longer needed to hold back.


    Zachary wanted to say something but stopped. He finally sighed and said, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out, don¡¯t


    dwell on it.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He was sandwiched at the moment.


    On one hand, it was his close buddy¨Che hoped his buddy could be happy.


    On the other was his sister-inw. He loved Serenity, and his love for her extended to her sister.


    Simrly, he also hoped that his sister-inw could fall in love for the second time and that it


    would be better than her first.


    Zachary did not want Liberty and Duncan to be strangers because of feelings.


    Duncan did not say anything.


    Zachary also did not say more either. He took the initiative to end the call.


    Afterward, he silently finished his cup of coffee.


    Cupid must be working overtimetely, constantly matching the people around him.


    There was Callum, Kevin, and Duncan.


    Their love lives were kicked off almost simultaneously.


    Only Remy and Elisa were still shy and hiding their feelings.


    Even so, Zachary and Serenity could take their time and watch the show. Back then, the others


    watched the show between them for a long time.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482


    Zachary went back to work.


    His wife would pick him up from the office in the afternoon, and they would go and celebrate Josh and


    Jasmine¡¯s marriage together.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary could dive right back into his work, but Duncan could not focus on his.


    Duncan¡¯s mom asked him right after Zachary ended the call, ¡°Duncan, what did Zachary tell you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, do I need to tell you the content of my calls? You didn¡¯t even take me seriously when I was a


    child. Now that I¡¯m in my thirties, you¡¯re here to control me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote?¡± Mrs. Lewis


    choked.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve finished what you wanted to say. I have to get back to work.¡±


    Duncan wanted his mom to leave.


    Mrs. Lewis said after a moment of silence, ¡°Since Josh is treating you to dinner tonight, take Lily with


    you and let her slowly integrate into your circle of friends.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Duncan directly refused.


    Mrs. Lewis asked, ¡°Do you hate Lily that much? What about her that is inferior to Liberty? She¡¯s better


    than Liberty-be it her background, appearance, or age. She¡¯s also much more capable than Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Harmon isn¡¯t better than Liberty; she was just better at her reincarnation this life. If Liberty had the


    same starting point as Ms. Harmon, she might¡¯ve taken control of a big group on her own long ago.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask me why. I don¡¯t know the answer either, but I just like Liberty. There¡¯s no need to ask


    why and when. I just have to move and look forward.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was furious.


    ¡°Mom, are you going back by yourself, or should I arrange for my secretary to drive you?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis stood up and said with a tense face, ¡°I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡±


    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±


    Duncan smiled with his eyes squinted despite having pissed off his mom.


    Mrs. Lewis called Lily after she left Lewis & Co. She said, ¡°Lily, Josh got his marriage license today and


    invited Duncan and the others to dinner tonight. You should apany him.


    ¡°That¡¯s Duncan¡¯s circle of friends. You should first blend in with his friends, and then you¡¯ll slowly be


    able to find your way into his heart.¡±


    When Lily received Mrs. Lewis¡¯s call, she was in a good mood as she happened to have sealed a deal


    with a veteran CEO.


    ¡°Okay, Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯ll go find Duncan at his officeter.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was very pleased with Lily¡¯s positivity. She asked, ¡°Have you settled the coboration


    you¡¯ve been working on for a few days?¡±


    Lily smiled and answered, ¡°Yes. I informed my secretary to book a flight and send me the contract.


    After signing the contract with Mr. Ziegel, I don¡¯t need to worry about any changes.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was also happy for her.


    She felt that Lily¡¯s achievements would belong to their family in the future. The greater Lily was, the


    more she would be able to help Duncan. The husband and wife together could make Lewis & Co.


    better.


    ¡°Lily, congrats.¡±


    Lily thanked Mrs. Lewis with a smile.


    The two of them chatted for a while before Mrs. Lewis hung up the phone.


    Her mood was seriously affected after her son pissed her off, but her future daughter-inw made up


    for it.


    What Mrs. Lewis did not know was after she ended the call, Lily called Duncan and told him everything.


    Lily said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis isn¡¯t going to give up. Duncan, I won¡¯t go to the dinner with you, but in case she


    checks and causes unnecessary trouble, send me a picture of the dinnerter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll upload it to my social media. Mrs. Lewis will think we¡¯re dining together when she sees it.¡±


    Duncan responded in a deep voice, ¡°Mr. Harmon, if you do that, it¡¯ll only make my mom even more


    determined to set us up. You mean well, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. I¡¯m also not afraid of my


    mom talking to me about it.


    ¡°Apart from my granny, who had some say, even my parents can¡¯t interfere in my marriage.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s granny had passed away many years ago.


    Duncan respected his granny very much, but she could note back from the dead to stop her


    youngest grandson from pursuing Liberty.


    Nheless, Old Mrs. Lewis and Old Mrs. York were good friends.


    The two besties had simr temperaments. Old Mrs. York was unconventional when it came to


    choosing partners for her grandsons.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483


    If Old Mrs. Lewis were alive, she would not stop Duncan from pursuing Liberty.


    In Duncan¡¯s words, his granny only wanted him to be happy. If he truly loved Liberty, his granny would


    definitely support him to pursue Liberty.


    ¡°Ms. Harmon, you don¡¯t have fantasies about me still, do you?¡±


    Lily responded, There¡¯s no such thing. I now know what kind of person you are, Duncan. Since you


    don¡¯t love me, why should I harbor fantasies about you? You¡¯re not the only outstanding man in this


    world.


    ¡°Why should I cling to you when you don¡¯t belong to me? Wouldn¡¯t it be good for me to find someone


    else? I can also find more than one man.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll stop acting too. I¡¯ll have dinner with Mrs. Lewister and make things clear, then I¡¯ll


    move out of your house and live in Wiltspoon Hotel. We might not end up as a couple, but we can still


    be friends.¡±


    Lily was well-intentioned.


    Even so, Duncan was also reasonable.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    It would be better for Lily to make things clear to Mrs. Lewis and move out of their house so Mrs. Lewis


    would stop having ideas about her.


    It was not that Lily did not like Duncan, but it was the other way around.


    There were many outstanding young men in Wiltspoon. For all Lily knew, she could meet her true love.


    If she could not meet one in Wiltspoon, she could go home and pick one slowly.


    If she could not find a good man, she could still live afortable life on her own.


    ¡°Duncan, you should go back to work. I¡¯m going to drive.¡±


    Lily took the initiative to hang up the phone.


    Serenity did not know these things.


    In the afternoon, she informed several of her part-timers who were helping her knit crafts toe over


    to get the materials.


    School was out close to the evening and they walked out in groups. Seeing how they were full of vigor,


    envied their youthfulness.


    After being busy for some time, Serenity started to shift the shelves at the front of the store inside.


    Mr. Charles was carrying his big bowl again, scooping up mouthfuls of food as he walked and


    wandered over to Serenity¡¯s store.


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re closing the store so early today?¡±


    Serenity hummed and exined, ¡°Jasmine is treating us to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Jasmine and Mr. Bucham are engaged. We haven¡¯t gotten the chance to congratte her.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine wille tomorrow. It won¡¯t be toote for you to congratte her then, Mr. Charles.¡±


    Serenity watched Mr. Charles eat and asked, ¡°Did Mrs. Charles let you have vegetables only?¡±


    ¡°Meat has been expensivetely. Since we bought less meat, I¡¯ll let the elderly and children have them


    while I have the greens. In fact, vegetables are also expensive now. We almost can¡¯t afford to eat them


    anymore. If we lived on a farm and grew vegetables, we¡¯d be self-sufficient and can save some money.


    ¡°Everything in the city costs money. As much as we try to live frugally, there¡¯s always a sum of money


    spent for our monthly expenditure.¡±


    Afterining about the recent meat prices, Mr. Charles asked with concern, ¡°Is your sister feeling


    better?¡±


    Sonny¡¯s abduction caused too much of a stir in Wiltspoon. People like Mr. Charles were bound to know.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, Mr. Charles. My sister is doing much better now and is recovering quite well,¡±


    Serenity replied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Mr. Charles ate some of the vegetables in his bowl again.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯ll tell you something. Can you give me some advice and tell me if it¡¯s reliable or not? I told


    Mrs. Charles, and she scolded me.¡±


    Serenity chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Charles, go ahead. What is it? I¡¯ll listen to it and give you some


    advice.¡±


    ¡°You know I can tell fortunes, right? But I didn¡¯t learn it from a teacher and somehow learned from


    others to get into it. I also read some books and figured it out myself.¡±


    Mr. Charles stopped eating and said softly, ¡°But I think I can now set up a fortune-telling stall by the


    road or in the park. I¡¯ll just do it during my free time so I can get some extra money for my family,


    though I still have to tend to our grocery store.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that as our children and elders grow older, middle-aged people like us are under more


    pressure. It¡¯s exhausting for our family to rely solely on our grocery store¡¯s ie, so I want to earn


    some extra money. However, Mrs. Charles scolded me terribly.


    ¡°She asked me to tell her what the seven winning numbers of the lottery will be tonight. Oh, no,


    tomorrow. Today is Wednesday, and the draws are only done on Thursdays. She wants to put all her


    money into buying the special draw. The special draw¡¯s odds are higher than the regr one. It¡¯s a


    1:100 ratio.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mr. Charlesined, ¡°If I know what numbers will be drawn for the lottery, I would¡¯ve been richer


    than the richest man long ago. Would I need to set up a stall by the road? She scolded me for being


    lazy and trying to sneak out to y.¡±


    Serenity responded with a smile, ¡°Mr. Charles, remember to call me and let me know if you know the


    winning numbers for tomorrow. I¡¯ll also spend all my fortune on the special draw.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, don¡¯t tease me. I just think that I can now set up a stall with my skill level. Any money earned


    counts.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Charles, if you want to earn extra money, you don¡¯t have to set up a fortune-telling stall in the park.


    Many would think that those who set up stalls in the park are swindlers; those who are truly skilled


    won¡¯t need to do so as customers will go to them.¡±


    Mr. Charles said after a moment of silence, ¡°I don¡¯t have other skills. I was only interested in this and


    studied it for many years before feeling that I finally grasped a part of it.¡±


    He was quite urate with Serenity¡¯s fortune.


    Mr. Charles had long told his wife that Serenity would have a rich and honorable life. Ordinary rich


    families would not be her match.


    Now that Serenity had married into the Yorks, the richest family, Mr. Charles thought that he was right.


    That was why he had the idea of setting up a stall at the park to earn some money.


    ¡°There are many professions in the world, and every profession produces an expert. If I support what


    you want to do, I¡¯d feel like I¡¯m promoting superstition. That said, I still think that you should go for it


    and give it a go if it¡¯s what you want. Whether you seed or fail, you won¡¯t regret it as long as you¡¯ve


    tried.


    ¡°Mr. Charles, you still need to go back and have a proper chat with Mrs. Charles. Since you¡¯ll do it


    during your free time and won¡¯t affect your grocery store¡¯s business, she¡¯ll understand and agree to it.


    After all, you¡¯re doing it for your family.¡±


    Serenity did not stop moving things while she talked to Mr. Charles. Once she was done moving them,


    she returned to the counter to take her bag and picked up her phone to put it into her pocket. She said


    to Mr. Charles, ¡°Mr. Charles, a married couple can only live happily bymunicating.¡±


    Mr. Charles smiled and replied to her after some thought, ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re over a decade younger than


    me, but you¡¯re more perceptive. You really woke me up from my dream. You¡¯re getting off work now,


    aren¡¯t you? In that case, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. I¡¯ll go back and discuss it with Mrs. Charles.¡±


    With that, Mr. Charles left happily.


    He returned to his family¡¯s grocery store.


    Serenity watched Mr. Charles leave and only retracted her gaze after some time. She pulled down the


    shutter and locked it.


    Mr. Charles¡¯s life was a reflection of thousands of ordinary people.


    A middle-aged person had the old and the young to look after. They would not dare fall sick or bezy,


    and they would work hard to earn money to support their family.


    How stressful.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485


    Serenity visited her sister in the hospital first.


    When she arrived at the hospital, Liberty and Sonny had finished their dinner.


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny was delighted to see Serenity. He ran to her asking her to carry him.


    Serenity picked him up and saw her sister getting ready to wash the insted lunch boxes. She quickly


    said, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ll wash them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. I¡¯m also bored now, so I¡¯m just looking for things to do.¡± Otherwise, Liberty would


    have let Mrs. Lane wash the lunch boxes long ago.


    ¡°You closed the bookstore pretty early today.¡±


    Serenity stood at the bathroom door with her nephew in her arms. While watching her sister wash the


    lunch boxes with hot water, she responded, ¡°Jasmine is treating us to dinner. Sonny, you¡¯re full from


    dinner already. I was going to take you to dinner.¡±


    Liberty chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m being raised like a pig now. I eat, sleep, and repeat every day.


    Moreover, the food brought by Sam every day is delicious. If I keep going at this on a daily basis, I¡¯ll


    grow to a hundred sixty pounds again when I get discharged.¡±


    She was someone who gained weight easily.


    As long as she ate a little more, her waist would be thicker.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. I see that you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    Liberty had almost died but survived, after all.


    ¡°Take Sonny with youter. He¡¯s bored from spending all day here with me. He always wants to watch


    cartoons on my phone, but I don¡¯t let him because it¡¯s bad for his eyes.¡±


    Liberty washed the lunch boxes and continued, ¡°Seren, before youe over tomorrow, go to my


    ce and bring Sonny¡¯s set of Lego blocks so he can y with them when hees after ss. It¡¯s


    better than watching cartoons on the phone.


    ¡°Bring the reading and writing set as well. I¡¯m super bored now, so it¡¯s the perfect time for me to teach


    him to read and write. He¡¯s going to kindergarten in September and will learn something then.


    Preschool is the same as hiring someone else to take care of him.¡±


    Kindergarten tuition was not cheap nowadays. A semester could easily cost several thousand dors or


    even ten thousand dors for better ones.


    If a child started now, they would need to attend three years of kindergarten to go to elementary school.


    Raising a child was the most expensive thing to do, or children would not be known as ¡°money- eaters¡±.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that her sister was fine, Serenity quickly left the hospital with Sonny and went to York


    Corporation.


    It was after work time by the time they arrived.


    ¡°Mrs. York.


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    When Serenity entered, employers who saw her along the way greeted her with smiles.


    Sonny, who was being held by her, stood out the most.


    The little one was handsome and cute. When some senior managers stopped to talk to Serenity, he


    greeted them sweetly and was praised for that.


    Zachary knew Serenity had arrived the moment her car entered the building.


    He had long finished his work at hand and only waited for Serenity in his office because she said that


    she woulde to pick him up.


    Zachary immediately took the elevator and went downstairs when he knew Serenity had arrived.


    ¡°Uncle Zak.¡±


    Sonny was sharp-eyed and saw Zachary. He broke free from Serenity and dashed toward Zachary like


    a happy little bird.


    When Sonny¡¯s adorable voice was heard, many people stopped and turned to look at their cold- faced


    CEO.


    They saw their CEO taking a few quick steps forward. He squatted and opened his arms for Sonny to


    run into his embrace.


    Sonny buried his head into Zachary¡¯s arms. Following that, Zachary carried him up and spun him in


    circles that heughed out loud.


    Zacharyughed as well.


    Everyone else was speechless.


    Was this their cold-faced CEO?


    He had such a gentle side.


    It seemed that their stone-cold CEO liked children.


    Given how well their CEO treated his wife and nephew, for all they knew, he might be a stay- at-


    home dad after Mrs. York gave birth to a child. He might evene to work with the baby.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486


    Everyone imagined Zacharying to work with a baby in his arms. They could not help but shiver


    and did not dare imagine it!


    The senior managers who were talking to Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. York, Mr. York is here. We¡¯ll


    be leaving first.¡±


    They did not want to be third wheels.


    Serenity grinned and nodded. After the senior managers left, she walked over to the man and the kid


    with a smile.


    ¡°Zachary, you have to hold him tight.¡±


    Some people did not hold their children tight when lifting or spinning them, causing them to fall on the


    ground. The consequences would be serious.


    Zachary stopped lifting and spinning Sonny in the air.


    He lowered Sonny and carried him instead as he responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll hold him


    tight. I won¡¯t let him fall no matter what.


    ¡°Sonny, am I good?¡±


    Sonny answered, ¡°Uncle Zak, you¡¯re good-very good.¡±


    The little guy thought, ¡®As long as you stop calling me a third wheel, you¡¯ll be even better.¡¯


    Sonny finished talking and wrapped his arms around Zachary and kissed him on the face. Afterward,


    he acted shy and buried his head on Zachary¡¯s shoulder.


    Zachary smiled from ear to ear after he was kissed by the little guy.


    He said to Serenity, ¡°No wonder Duncan is extra fond of Sonny. This little one is truly likable and


    lovable.¡±


    Serenity chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who raised him? I raised him, so of course, he¡¯s


    adorable.¡±


    Zachary looked at his wife.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? What I said is true-I brought Sonny up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. I just wanted to see how thick-faced my wife has be since being


    together with me.¡±


    ¡°You admit that you¡¯re thick-faced.¡±


    Serenity took one of Zachary¡¯s arms. The two of them walked outside together.


    Zacharyughed and said, ¡°I am-I¡¯m very shameless in front of you. Nana likes to criticize me the most.


    Sometimes, she calls me out so much that I wonder if I¡¯m truly her grandson.¡±


    Serenity wanted tough when she recalled how Grandma May attacked Zachary verbally in the past.


    Nheless, Serenity held back so that she could maintain her good image as the CEO¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Nana only criticizes her grandsons. She likes to make fun of her closest ones but is gentle and polite


    to outsiders. Everyone says she¡¯s kind and generous.¡±


    Zachary had noments.


    Serenity was right.


    No wonder Grandma May liked Serenity so much. It was because Serenity matched her taste.


    ¡°Was everything okay this afternoon?¡± Zachary asked Serenity.


    ¡°You know best if everything was okay.¡± Zachary¡¯s men were always secretly protecting her. He could


    learn about her every move at any time if he wanted to.


    Serenity added, ¡°What can happen to me now? They¡¯ve been caught and are waiting to be sentenced.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, she also learned a lesson from this.


    Mischievous people were difficult to deal with.


    Serenity would try not to offend petty people in the future.


    This time, Serenity offended Mrs. Newman and her daughter to save Camryn. The mother and


    daughter were brutal. Now, 90% of Mrs. Newman¡¯s dark forces were cut off, and the rest of them were


    being pursued by the police. This case had somewhat ended.


    ¡°Oh, there are a few things still on my mind. It¡¯s about Elisa and Remy. I wonder when the two of them


    will remove the veil.¡±


    Zachary leaned into her ear and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s their business. You should put your mind on our


    wedding.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it still early?¡±


    They still had several months to prepare for it.


    Serenity was not in a hurry at all.


    She felt that there was still plenty of time.


    Zachary said he had asked an internationally famous bridal designer to tailor a wedding dress for her.


    That designer had note yet.


    Serenity did not care about these things because Zachary would arrange them nicely.

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, but we have to get ready nheless.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zachary added, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it and just need to work with the designer. The designer


    will create a wedding dress that suits your figure and temperament. You¡¯ll definitely be the most


    beautiful bride when you put it on.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll still be your most beautiful bride even if I don¡¯t wear a bespoke


    wedding dress.¡±


    She was confident about her appearance.


    Zachary grinned as well. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve always been my prettiest bride. I just want to give you the best.¡±


    He also wanted to prepare his wedding gifts for her.


    His properties and what would be given by his family would be used as the bridewealth. Zachary and


    Serenity left the office building and walked together to Zachary¡¯s Rolls-Royce. ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow


    us anymore,¡± Zachary said to the bodyguards.


    The bodyguards responded to him with respect.


    Only after Zachary started the car and drove out of York Corporation did the bodyguards leave. Josh


    invited his friends to eat at Wiltspoon Hotel.


    He did not invite many people. Apart from his close buddies, he also invited Callum, Remy, and Julian.


    Julian¡¯s father, Walter, had privately asked Josh to ask his son to join them.


    His intention was clear-he wanted Josh to show off his rtionship to stimte Julian and see if Julian


    would be willing to get married.


    Josh knew Julian was very unfeeling, but Julian was a few years older than him, so he was worried for


    his older cousin.


    When Josh¡¯s uncle asked him to invite Julian, he agreed to it right away.


    On the other hand, Jasmine only invited Serenity and Elisa, but thetter could not make it at thest


    minute.


    Since they were at Wiltspoon Hotel, Josh called Kevin to join them too.


    Once everyone arrived, apart from Josh and Zachary, who were apanied by their wives, the


    others were all bachelors.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, Jasmine, congrattions.¡±


    Serenity gave her most sincere blessings when she saw the loving couple who had just be


    husband and wife.


    Jasmine responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She bent down to pick up Sonny and said, ¡°Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Jazz, you look so beautiful tonight.¡±


    Sonny praised Jasmine¡¯s beauty as soon as he was picked up.


    Jasmine did not dress up on purpose. She only put on light makeup and changed into a red colored


    outfit.


    A joyful asion would boost one¡¯s spirits.


    As such, Jasmine was glowing and looked especially charming.


    She smiled even brighter after beingplimented by the little one. ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re a handsome boy


    too.¡±


    Sonny was very calm when he was called a handsome boy.


    He had heard such praises a lot.


    ¡°Everyone, take your seats.¡¯


    Josh greeted everyone and asked them to sit.


    ¡°Serenity, can I sit next to you?¡± Callum asked with a smile.


    When Zachary red at him, he immediately said, ¡°I-I¡¯ll sit next to Sonny.¡±


    Serenity was in between Zachary and Sonny. If Callum sat next to Sonny, he would still be close to his


    sister-inw.


    Zachary only eased his tense face when Serenity held his hand.


    What a domineering man.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488


    Everyone present knew Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding date had been set. The wedding will be held at


    the end of this month, so they all teased Josh.


    Josh openly epted everyone¡¯s banters and blessings.


    ¡°Except for Zachary, everyone here is a bachelor.¡±


    Josh filled his ss with wine and said to everyone with a smile, ¡°Here¡¯s a toast to all you bachelors.


    From today onward, I¡¯m officially out of your ranks. You don¡¯t need to invite me to any bachelor activity


    from now on. Enjoy getting high among yourselves.¡±


    Remy remarked with a smile, ¡°I envy you, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    On the other hand, Duncan noted, ¡°From today onward, Josh will be henpecked like Zachary.¡±


    Zachary responded in a deep voice, ¡°I can be henpecked, but you don¡¯t have the chance to even if you


    want to.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Duncan replied to him, ¡°Zachary¡­ that¡¯s hurtful. Serenity, you need to control him.¡±


    Serenity took some food for her nephew. Sonny had eaten dinner and did not want to eat again, but


    there were some sides that he liked to eat, so he helped himself to them.


    ¡°Zachary didn¡¯t say anything wrong, so I don¡¯t need to control him.¡±


    ¡°Look, this is what a married couple is like. Your hearts are connected.¡± Duncanughed and added,


    ¡°You¡¯re the most envied couple among our buddies.¡±


    Kevin suggested, ¡°Duncan, if you¡¯re envious, hurry up and find a girlfriend so we can envy you. Didn¡¯t


    you chat happily with Harmon Corporation¡¯s vice president at the Marshall¡¯s party? I saw you dancing


    to a song, and you look well-matched.¡±


    Duncan immediately looked at Serenity, afraid that she would tell Liberty about it. Nheless,


    Serenity was also present that night and saw everything. She would have told Liberty long ago if she


    wanted to.


    As such, he replied to Kevin calmly and honestly, ¡°That¡¯s my mom¡¯s chosen candidate, not someone I


    like. I already have a crush on someone. If I sessfully pursue her and am lucky enough to marry


    her, I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a big meal as Josh did.¡±


    Apart from the two married couples, the bachelors did not know Duncan liked Liberty.


    Remy was gossipy and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you have a crush on someone? I don¡¯t think


    I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re pursuing someone.¡±


    Kevinughed and said, ¡°Remy, you underestimate Duncan. If he likes someone, he won¡¯t pursue her


    and will directly go to City Hall to get their marriage license.¡±


    ¡°F*ck you. Do I look like an uncultured man?¡±


    Duncan jokingly punched Kevin.


    Everyone was teasing each other. Only Julian was silently eating and drinking.


    He did not interrupt their conversation.


    This was because he could not join in and was not interested in the topic.


    He only showed up because his cousin was no longer a bachelor and invited him to a celebratory


    dinner.


    ¡°Jasmine, have some fish. I removed the skin for you.¡±


    When Josh noticed that Julian was only focusing on eating and drinking without saying anything, he


    began to disy his affection for Jasmine.


    Despite that, Josh was also usually very considerate of Jasmine whenever they ate.


    He removed the fish skin for Jasmine because she did not like it.


    As for Zachary, he wore disposable gloves and peeled shrimps for Serenity and Sonny.


    Serenity liked to eat shrimp. No matter who invited her and Zachary to dinner, they would have to order


    shrimp. It was also a way to let Zachary show how he spoiled his wife.


    ¡°Julian.¡±


    Josh took some more food for Jasmine and called out to Julian.


    Julian looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Julian, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Everyone is chatting happily.¡±


    The othersughed andmented, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re the king of bachelors.¡±


    Julian chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not like you guys; I¡¯m not a normal person.¡±


    Everyone else was speechless.


    Serenity and Jasmine were gossipy and pricked their ears.


    They had heard many stories, but they wanted to know about Julian the most.


    Sadly, whatever they heard about Julian was what he wanted to be known, which came directly from


    him behind the scenes. It was difficult for them to learn about him themselves.


    When Serenity and Jasmine heard Julian say that he was abnormal, they became extremely curious.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489


    Josh asked with concern, ¡°Julian, why are you not a normal person?¡±


    Julian pursed his lips and answered, ¡°I¡¯m quite close to all of you, and Jasmine and Serenity are.


    experienced in rtionships, so I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by you. I don¡¯t react to women.


    Everyone was lost for words.


    Serenity and Jasmine were best friends indeed. The shrimps they picked up fell back into their te at


    the same time.


    ¡°Julian, y-you¡¯re making an excuse, right? We won¡¯t rush you to get married, so you don¡¯t need to tell


    us that and scare me.¡±


    Josh thought of his uncle¡¯s hopeful gaze and his aunt¡¯s expectant look. He felt that he had asked


    something he should not have.


    His cousin¡¯s words were shocking.


    It scared him.


    ¡°Julian, what about men¡­?¡± Remy asked probingly.


    He and Julian were sitting next to each other.


    Remy had moved his hips discreetly. He was ready to switch seats if Julian said that he was into men.


    However, who was Julian? Remy¡¯s petty action could not escape his eyes.


    Julian tugged at Remy¡¯s arm in amusement. Remy almost bounced up.


    ¡°Remy, you don¡¯t need to be so shocked. I¡¯m not interested in men either. I just have an illness. I¡¯ve


    seen a psychiatrist and also a famous specialist for male diseases. They all said my situation is difficult


    to handle.¡±


    ¡°Julian, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°Josh, am I the kind of person who lies? What I said is true. I won¡¯t joke about my health.¡±


    Julian looked grave.


    Serenity put down her utensils and asked tentatively, ¡°Julian, is what you have the hypoactive sexual


    desire disorder?¡±


    Julian looked at Serenity and asked her in return, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve read about it in books. It¡¯s indeed hard to treat the illness, and it depends on your mental health as


    well. You¡¯ll live an ordinary life if you can meet someone who can change you, or you¡¯ll really end up


    alone.¡±


    The others were speechless.


    Julian nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what my doctor told me. So, Josh, go back and tell my dad that you don¡¯t need


    to keep an eye on me anymore and that they should stop being hopeful. I don¡¯t know who can save


    me.¡±


    ¡°Julian, that must be an excuse.¡±


    After hearing what Julian said, everyone thought the same as Josh.


    The other bachelors cursed inwardly at the same time, ¡®Julian is really going all-out so that he won¡¯t be


    rushed into marriage.


    ¡®He¡¯s willing to im that he has a disease and doesn¡¯t mind losing face.¡¯


    Nevertheless, they could not learn from Julian¡¯s ruthlessness.


    No wonder Julian could control many of their secrets, whereas no one knew his secrets unless he


    revealed them himself.


    Moreover, they could not prove whether the secrets he revealed were truly secrets.


    In any case, Julian was tall and handsome. He went to the gym and was in pink of health. How could


    he be ill and have hypoactive sexual desire disorder? The others who had not read misceneous


    books had not heard of the disease.


    Jasmine asked her best friend after some thought, ¡°Is it the same disease the male lead from the


    romance novel I read has?¡±


    ¡°I read about it in a reading club, not in a novel. You know I¡¯m not into novels.¡±


    When Jasmine and Serenity were in the bookstore, the former read novels while thetter knitted


    crafts. Serenity would asionally read books during her free time. She liked to read popr books or


    history books. Only when she had no choice would she read novels that were famous among men.


    Serenity would not read the kind of modern romance novels that Jasmine read every day.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh thought that his cousin really seemed to be uninterested in women. Could it be that Julian had


    hypoactive sexual desire disorder indeed and was not making an excuse?


    Nobody present could confirm whether Julian told the truth or not, but Walter could.


    As long as Josh told his uncle about this, his uncle would confirm it.


    Josh decided to return to Bucham Manor tonight to tell his uncle about this. If his cousin was truly ill¡­


    There was nothing he could do about it.


    Julian¡¯s doctor said that it would be difficult for him to be treated. Since Josh did not study medicine,


    what could he do to help?

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490


    Josh could not throw a talent show for Julian, could he?


    After peeling a te full of shrimp for his beloved wife, Zachary removed his disposable gloves and


    said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the disease.


    ¡°Julian, let nature take its course. How about I introduce my nana¡¯s most trusted fortune teller to you?


    He can tell if you¡¯re going to be forever alone or will have many children and grandchildren.¡±


    Julian asked, ¡°Grandma May¡¯s most trusted psychic? If she trusts the psychic so much, he must be


    really skilled.¡±


    He respected Grandma May very much and believed in what she said.


    ¡°Julian, let Grandma May¡¯s trusted psychic see if someone can save you, okay?¡± Josh was impatient.


    He said to Zachary, ¡°Zachary, call your nanater and ask her to introduce the psychic to my brother.¡±


    Serenity wanted tough.


    She tried her best to hold back.


    Zachary said seriously, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call her when I get back.¡±


    Julian looked at Zachary with an indescribable look.


    Zachary calmly epted his gaze.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, I want to drink water.¡±


    A childish voice was heard, breaking the silent atmosphere.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity was going to pour Sonny a cup of warm water when Zachary had gone to do so.


    Soon, Zachary returned with the water for Sonny.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Zak.¡±


    Sonny was well-mannered and thanked him.


    Julian looked at Sonny and asked Serenity, ¡°Serenity, he¡¯s your nephew, right? He¡¯s cute and well-


    behaved.¡±


    Serenity reached out to caress her nephew¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, his name is Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jul, you look very cute too,¡± Sonnyplimented Julian back.


    Everyoneughed.


    Julian chuckled and responded, ¡°Little friend, I¡¯m an adult now and can¡¯t be described as cute.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jul, you¡¯re good-looking-as good-looking as Uncle Zak,¡± Sonny paraphrased.


    Julian teased him on purpose. ¡°Who¡¯s better looking? Me or your Uncle Zak?¡±


    Sonny answered without thinking, ¡°Uncle Zak, of course.¡±


    Everyoneughed again.


    The little one was biased toward his family.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zacharyughed as well. His love for Sonny was not in vain.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    While everyone was talking andughing, Callum called out to Serenity softly. When she looked at him,


    he whispered, ¡°Serenity, I didn¡¯t see Camryn. She wasn¡¯t in the shop this afternoon. I think she¡¯s just


    avoiding me.¡±


    Callum could not reach Camryn as well.


    It was because Camryn had changed her phone number.


    The p mark on Callum¡¯s face had disappeared.


    ¡°Serenity, can you help me contact her?¡±


    Callum no longer asked his sister-inw to plead for him. He only wanted to know where Camryn was


    at the moment.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491


    Zachary looked at his younger cousin.


    Callum immediately pretended as if nothing happened and ate his food.


    However, his mind was not focused on the food.


    He originally wanted to go directly to the Newmans¡¯ residence, but he had no choice but toe here


    since Josh had invited him. Thus, he did not go to the Newman residence but came to his family¡¯s hotel


    first.


    Serenity saw Callum¡¯s reaction and figured out what was going on. She turned her head to look at


    Zachary.


    Zachary asked her gently, ¡°Are you full, honey?¡±


    Serenity hummed.


    He fed her until she was full.


    ¡°Stop ring at Callum.¡±


    Serenity whispered while taking out her phone. When she called Camryn¡¯s number, what answered her


    was a mechanical voice saying, ¡°The number you¡¯ve dialed is unavable.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s phone was turned off.


    Since she could not see, she did not have messaging apps. It would be hard to contact her if she did


    not pick up her calls.


    ¡°Her phone is turned off. Go to her ce tomorrow to have a look. I¡¯ll drop by her shop tomorrow


    morning and put in a word for you while buying some flowers for Liberty.


    Callum regarded Serenity as the only person who could help him, so Serenity had no choice but to give


    him a hand.


    ¡°Thank you, Serenity,¡± Callum hurriedly uttered.


    He still wanted to go to the Newmans¡¯ residenceter.


    However, Camryn was not at home. After Callum forced a kiss on her and her assistant returned to the


    store, she left Spring Blossoms.


    Then, she called Dalton and told him she was waiting for him at the roadside about a hundred meters


    from the store and asked him toe and pick her up.


    After Dalton fetched her from the roadside, she asked him to send her to a seaside vi in Wiltspoon.


    Camryn had a vi by the sea, but it was not registered under her name; it was under Dalton¡¯s name.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That way, it would not raise any eyebrows.


    Camryn liked the sea.


    Before she became blind, she would often hail a cab to the seaside alone when she was wronged and


    bullied at home. She would sit on the beach by the shore, quietly looking at the sea and enjoying the


    breeze.


    She thought about her father.


    After her father¡¯s death, her mother burned all of her father¡¯s photos. All the valuables left behind by


    him were sold by her mother, and all the worthless ones were thrown away.


    If Camryn wanted to know what her father looked like, she had to look at the album kept by her


    youngest aunt or see his photo on his grave when she went to the cemetery to visit her


    grandparents¡¯ graves every year.


    Her father¡¯s grave was far from her grandparents¡¯.


    Her youngest aunt told her that her grandparents liked her father the most. Back then, her youngest


    aunt had suggested that he be buried next to her grandparents¡¯ graves so that he could be reunited


    with his parents in the afterlife.


    However, her uncle strongly disagreed and insisted on burying her father far away from her


    grandparents. He also bought the two empty burial pits next to her grandparents with the intention of


    having his wife and himself buried next to his parents when they died.


    Camryn did not understand what it meant when she was young.


    After growing up, she understood.


    Her uncle was jealous of her father, so he did not want her father¡¯s grave to be too close to her


    grandparents after his death.


    In the sea-view vi, Camryn was apanied by Dalton and held an afternoon video conference with


    the senior management of Newman Enterprise, telling them that her family had undergone great


    changes after her mother and sister were arrested.


    Her uncle was also implicated and was temporarily being held by the police for investigation.


    Of course, she did not tell them that she was the one who reported on her uncle.


    At first, her uncle was just taken in for questioning, but he was detained not long after.

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492


    Camryn knew that it was not because the police had found evidence of her uncle harming her father so


    quickly. It was because of the incident with her mother, as well as the evidence that Mr. York provided,


    that made it so her uncle could not escape.


    Out of the evidence that Josh found, most of them pointed to Mrs. Newman on the surface. He


    suspected that Mr. Newman used his wife as a scapegoat. However, who was Josh Bucham? He


    managed to find more evidence against Mr. Newman.


    In the end, Mr. Newman lost his freedom.


    The incident with Mrs. Newman caused a huge stir in Wiltspoon. After being reported on extensively by


    the media, not only people in Wiltspoon knew about it; people in other cities who watched the news


    also learned about the incident.


    Of course, the people in Newman Enterprise were in the know too.


    They were wondering who would be in charge of thepany after Mr. Newman and his wife went to


    jail. Who would inherit Newman Enterprise?


    Mr. Newman¡¯s only son?


    However, he was still a high-school student. Mr. Newman protected his only son very well, so they had


    never seen the young man before.


    Camryn usually learned about the happenings of Newman Enterprise through Dalton. Many people felt


    that since she was blind and young, there were many things that she did not know how to do. When


    she held the video conference with everyone, they doubted if she could manage Newman Enterprise.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, the conference dispelled the doubts of the senior management. The eldest daughter of the


    Newman family was very well-informed about thepany¡¯s situation.


    Moreover, the deputy managing director, Dalton, was sitting next to her. Dalton had always been deeply


    trusted and relied on by Mr. Newman. If he supported Camryn, what else could they say?


    They were just senior executives.


    In the end, Newman Enterprise belonged to the Newman family.


    As long as it was a member of the Newman family who continued to pay their sries, it did not matter


    to them who was on top.


    At that moment, Camryn was still at the sea-view vi.


    She did not know that Callum went to beg Serenity for help after failing to contact her.


    Serenity did not know that Camryn had changed her phone number.


    She was also considering whether to tell Serenity her new number, but if she did, then Callum would


    find out as well.


    Camryny on a recliner in the yard. Next to her was a table, and on the other side of the table was


    another recliner as well as arge parasol that could shelter her from the wind and rain both during the


    day and night.


    Dalton came out with the cooked dishes and ced them one by one on the table. Then, he went back


    inside and took some empty tes for Camryn and himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for making you cook, Dal.¡±


    Daltonughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. Try the chowder first.¡±


    He gave Camryn a bowl of seafood chowder.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so courteous with me either.¡±


    He also served a bowl of chowder for himself.


    ¡°Do you want me to take you back to the city after eating?¡± Dalton asked gently.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.


    Camryn had originally wanted to stay, but she figured that Dalton would not leave Wiltspoon tonight


    since it waste now. If she stayed, Dalton would stay as well because he was worried. Although they


    were like siblings, she was afraid that living together like this would cause his girlfriend to


    misunderstand.


    Thus, she decided to go back to the city.


    Her younger brother would be back in two days.


    He usually came home once a month.


    Camryn and her mother did not tell him about the changes in the family since they did not want to affect


    his studies.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493


    ¡°If you want to stay here for a few days to avoid Mr. York, I¡¯ll let my girlfriend know and have her fly over


    tomorrow to keep youpany.¡±


    He was a man, so it was inconvenient for him to take care of Camryn.


    Moreover, since he had decided to be her brother figure, he had to keep a certain distance from her. He


    would help her with everything, not just with work.


    After all, she could not see yet.


    He was the one who helped her set up the video conference in the afternoon.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Mr. Callum and I,¡± Camryn hurriedly exined herself.


    Duncan ced some food on her te and looked at her for a long time before saying, ¡°You were in


    your first year of middle school when I first met you, and it¡¯s been fourteen years now. I know very well


    what kind of person you are.


    ¡°Although you seemed very busy and dedicated during the video conference, I can tell that you¡¯re a


    little distracted. Your mind starts to wander as soon as you stop talking. I don¡¯t know what happened


    between Mr. York and you, but when I saw himing over, he was obviously jealous,


    ¡°He misunderstood our rtionship, didn¡¯t he? Then, he questioned you, you didn¡¯t exin anything,


    and then you guys fought?¡±


    Camryn paused from eating, then continued to eat as if nothing was wrong.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t fight, Dal. We¡¯re just ordinary friends. What¡¯s there to exin? Stop asking. I¡¯m fine. I was


    just thinking that Trenton ising back. Will he hate me when he finds out about everything?¡±


    In the Newman family, Camryn could not care less about her own mother, let alone her stepfather and


    half-sister. However, she cared about her younger brother.


    Although she was always cold to him whenever he tried to care for her, her heart had long been melted


    by the warm man. She thought of him as her real family.


    Trenton was different from Carrie. He treated her like a real sister and was extremely protective of her.


    However, it was because he defended her that Carrie told her mother to send him to a boarding school


    after he started elementary school. He only came back once a week.


    Now, he was in his third year in high school and could onlye back once a month. He would have to


    take his college entrance exam soon. Camryn was afraid that the matters at home would affect him.


    ¡°He¡¯s having his entrance exam soon.¡±


    Camryn said softly, ¡°He has good grades, so my uncle and mother both hope that he can get into


    Poltham University, but he said that he doesn¡¯t want to go to a university that far. He wants to take the


    exam for Wiltspoon University and stay in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°He said he would be able toe back and see me often if he went to a local university.¡±


    Dalton was well aware that of all the people in the Newman family, only Trenton Newman was a good


    person.


    He thought about it and suggested, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Trenton the truth when hees back this weekend.


    Just tell him that his parents and older sister went out on a trip together and tell him the truth when his


    entrance exams are over.


    ¡°I think Trenton is an understanding person. He¡¯s seventeen now and knows how to tell right from


    wrong. After you exin everything to him, give him the choice to resent or hate you, if he wants to.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Camryn agreed with Dalton¡¯s suggestion.


    When she was investigating her father¡¯s cause of death, she knew that one day, her brother and her


    would stand on opposite sides.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it and eat first. Seafood doesn¡¯t taste as good when it¡¯s cold. I¡¯ll send you


    back to the city after you finish eating.¡±


    Dalton filled Camryn¡¯s te with more food and said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to tell me about you and Mr. York,


    but I¡¯ll tell you the truth. If you have the chance, you have to grab onto him.


    ¡°The York family can be your backing. They won¡¯t care about your family assets. I don¡¯t believe that


    there¡¯s another man who would approach you if not for your family fortune.¡±


    Camryn said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m blind, Dal. I¡¯m not a good match for Mr. Callum.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter as long as his family and he doesn¡¯t dislike you. Look at Mr. Zachary York and his


    wife. They¡¯re not well-matched either, but aren¡¯t they lovey-dovey now?


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about what others say. What¡¯s important is that you two love each other.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494


    Camryn fell silent.


    Dalton said everything that he should say. When he saw her remain silent, he knew that it was because


    she felt inferior.


    If it were other men, perhaps Camryn would not feel unworthy just because she was blind. However, it


    was the second son of the York family they were talking about. The Yorks were the richest family in


    Wiltspoon, while all of the Newman family¡¯s assets barely broke a billion dors.


    Furthermore, some of their assets might be seized. Thewful businesses that they were able to keep


    in the end might only amount to a few hundred million in assets.


    It was notparable to the hundreds of billions that the York family had.


    Due to her own problems, Camryn developed a sense of inferiority and felt unworthy of Callum.


    The two finished their meal and took a short rest, then Dalton drove his car and sent Camryn back to


    the city.


    When he arrived in the city with Camryn, Callum and the others left the hotel.


    Callum had a few drinks and did not drive. He borrowed a bodyguard from Zachary to drive his car and


    went straight to the Newman vi after leaving the hotel.


    He had a vi there anyway, so he could return to his vi to rest after going to the Newman family¡¯s


    vi to find Camryn.


    If she was not at home, he would go to her flower store.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wiltspoon wasrge, but those were the only two ces she could go.


    He did not believe that he would not be able to find her tonight.


    Serenity carried the drowsy Sonny and said to Zachary, ¡°Babe, call Mrs. Lane and tell Liberty that I¡¯ll


    take Sonny back today. I¡¯ll have Jim send Sonny to ss tomorrow morning.¡±


    Liberty should be resting at this time.


    Zachary hummed and took out his phone to call Mrs. Lane, asking her to ry to Liberty not to worry


    and that they would bring Sonny home with them to rest today.


    Mrs. Lane said, ¡°Ms. Hunt has already gone to bed. She waited until nine o¡¯clock but didn¡¯t see you


    bring Sonny back, so she guessed that you would bring him home with you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You rest early too.¡±


    Zachary hung up the phone and took Sonny from Serenity.


    Sonny opened his eyes, saw that it was his Uncle Zack, and called out to him softly before closing his


    eyes again. He leaned on Zachary¡¯s chest and fell asleep.


    Zachary¡¯s heart melted at the child¡¯s soft voice.


    He really, really wanted a child too.


    A child with Serenity..


    Their baby would surely be as cute as Sonny.


    Zachary¡¯s heart looked forward to having a child, but he did not dare voice out for fear of putting


    pressure on Serenity. She was already worried that she was infertile since she was unable to get


    pregnant even after half a year into their marriage.


    If he said that he wanted a child, Serenity would overthink again and ask him to go to the hospital


    together with him for another checkup..


    Zachary sighed in his heart.


    He told himself, ¡®Don¡¯t rush, don¡¯t rush.


    ¡®We¡¯ll definitely have a child of our own.


    ¡®The psychic said that we¡¯re destined to have a son and daughter.


    ¡®He also said that it¡¯ll only happen during fall.¡¯

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495


    After getting into the car, Serenity asked her husband, ¡°Are you really going to introduce that psychic to


    Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Zachary adjusted Sonny¡¯s position so that the boy could sleep morefortably.


    ¡°Of course. Nana might be asleep now, so I¡¯ll ask her for his contact tomorrow and pass it on to the


    head of the Bucham family, Walter. Then, he can ask the psychic to read Julian¡¯s fortune.


    That way, Julian could not run away.


    If they gave the contact information to Julian, he might just throw it away.


    ¡°Do you think Mr. Bucham is telling the truth? Does he really have a condition?¡±


    Zachary thought about it and said, ¡°It might be true, but it might also be an excuse. The only one who


    can prove it is the head of the Bucham family.¡±


    He believed that Walter had already received the news.


    There was nowhere for Julian to run.


    Like Zachary, Julian was a very powerful person. However, no matter how amazing he was, Walter was


    more powerful. Julian was no match for his father.


    If the psychic also divined that there was no wife in Julian¡¯s life, then the Bucham family would give up.


    Ring ring ring¡­


    Zachary had just finished speaking when he received a call from Julian.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He answered the call.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ve helped you out a lot before. You have to help me this time.¡±


    Julian did not beat around the bush. ¡°Give me the contact details of that psychic your nana trusts. I¡¯ll go


    meet him first. Also, I really do have a condition.¡±


    He was genuinely unresponsive to women.


    Of course, he was unresponsive to men too.


    However, he was healthy both physically and mentally.


    He just had no response to that kind of thing.


    The doctor said that if he met the person right for him, he would be able to be a true man.


    Otherwise, he would have to live like a priest for the rest of his life.


    Julian did not mind.


    He graciously announced his condition tonight because he wanted to shut Josh¡¯s mouth. If word of it


    spread to his parents¡¯ ears, they might finally stop pushing him to marry. He would gain some peace


    and quiet.


    However, Zachary¡¯s words made him worried. He was worried that the psychic was actually good and


    divined that he had a partner in his future. If that happened, his parents would definitely drive him out of


    the house so he could pursue his destined person.


    How would he know who his destined one was?


    He could not hug every woman he saw just to see if he reacted to them, right?


    People would think he was a pervert.


    Zachary said apologetically, ¡°I haven¡¯t asked for the psychic¡¯s contact information.¡±


    He did not believe in such superstition in the first ce.


    He simply cooperated with his nana out of respect for her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to ask Nana for his contact, but she should be asleep by now, so I can¡¯t disturb her. I¡¯ll help


    you ask her tomorrow.¡±


    Julian paused before saying, ¡°You didn¡¯t bother asking for the number of such a powerful psychic?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in such things.¡±


    ¡°Why did you bring it up if you don¡¯t believe in it? It¡¯ll be toote even if you ask your nana for the


    contact information tomorrow. My dad acts faster than I do.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing I can do to help.¡±


    ¡°Zachary, I have a feeling that you¡¯re trying to set me up. I just don¡¯t have proof.¡±


    Zacharyughed again. ¡°How could I try to set you up, Mr. Bucham? I just want the people around me


    to be happy and blessed like me.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want us to be as henpecked as you.¡± Julian spat at him.


    Zachary turned his head to look at his beloved wife beside him and said, ¡°I think my life now is pretty


    good. I hope that Seren and I can go on like this forever.¡±


    Even when their hair turned gray far into the future, their rtionship would still be as good as it was


    now-just like his grandparents¡¯.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496


    Zachary¡¯s grandparents¡¯ rtionship was remarkable. His grandfather doted on his nana until the end


    of his life.


    Julian choked and then hung up the phone.


    Serenity listened to the conversation between the two men andughed. ¡°Mr. Bucham¡¯s parents are


    also pushing him to get married pretty insistently, huh?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s about the same age as Duncan. You¡¯ve seen how anxious Mrs. Lewis is about Duncan¡¯s


    marriage-that¡¯s how anxious Julian¡¯s parents are. As parents, they probably have the same mentality.


    They start to grow anxious when their children reach their thirties.


    Zachary was the same. When he turned thirty, his nana began to push him and made him marry


    Serenity.


    In the past, he had many misunderstandings about Serenity.


    Now, he was thankful for his nana.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people, but I want my brothers and friends to be happy.¡±


    Zachary was not a nosy person.


    He only cared about the people around him and wanted them to be as happy as he was.


    Serenity leaned on his shoulder. ¡°Me too.¡±


    Zachary held Sonny with one arm and wrapped the other around Serenity.


    In the Newman family vi, only the first floor was lit.


    Callum¡¯s car was parked in front of the vi. He told the bodyguard to honk.


    Soon, someone came out of the house.


    It was a maid.


    When she saw a car parked outside the gate, she thought Mr. Newman was released by the police and


    hurriedly went to open the gate.


    Then, when she opened the gate and saw Callum¡¯s car, she realized that the car did not look familiar-it


    was not her employer¡¯s car.


    The maid tried to close the gate.


    Callum lowered the window and poked his head out to ask, ¡°Is Ms. Newman back?¡±


    Callum saved Camryn and sent her home before. At that time, Mr. and Mrs. Newman looked full of


    gratitude for him and invited him into the house for tea.


    The servants of the Newman family had seen Callum before.


    ¡°Are you here for Ms. Camryn, Mr. York? She hasn¡¯t returned yet. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll being back.


    She has been staying at her flower storetely.¡±


    Callum hummed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave a number with you. Please call me when shees back. I have something urgent to discuss


    with her.¡±


    The maid agreed easily.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The servants felt that the person in charge of the house was about to change.


    Callum gave the maid his cell phone number.


    The maid remembered it.


    Only then did he ask the bodyguard to drive him back to his vi.


    He had the bodyguard make a detour to Spring Blossoms prior, but Camryn was not there either.


    When he arrived, Spring Blossoms was not yet closed. He walked around the store and even searched


    the small room inside the store, but Camryn was nowhere to be seen.


    He thought Camryn had gone home, but she was not there either.


    Where did she go?


    Not long after Callum left, Dalton and Camryn came back.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go in. Don¡¯t let anyone know that we¡¯re acquainted for the time being. Wait until you have full


    control of Newman Enterprise.¡±


    Mr. Newman had been in charge of Newman Enterprise for more than two decades. He naturally had


    trusted aides in thepany.


    Dalton was five years older than Camry and worked for her. In order to help her, he joined Newman


    Enterprise as soon as he graduated from university. However, he was naturally not as good as Mr.


    Newman since he only worked at thepany for nine years.


    However, in the eyes of others, Dalton was Mr. Newman¡¯s deeply trusted confidant.


    Mr. Newman had sounded and observed Dalton for many years and only trusted him after determining


    that Dalton was whollymitted to Newman Enterprise¡¯s future.

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497


    ¡°Okay, drive safe,¡± Camryn spoke softly.


    Dalton hummed and watched her get out of the car. She walked to the gate of the vi, took out her


    key, touched the lock, and slowly unlocked the side door.


    Anyone who looked at Camryn like this would think that she was a normal person.


    They would not believe that she was blind.


    She could live like a normal person in familiar environments.


    Dalton watched her unlock and push open the door before leaving.


    Then, he saw Callum walking over.


    Dalton instinctively wanted to m on the brakes, but he drove too fast. By the time he saw. Callum


    clearly, his car had already driven past Callum.


    He gave up on braking.


    Through the rear mirror, he saw Callum walking toward the Newman family vi.


    Did Callum see him send Camryn back?


    If he did, then there was no helping it.


    Callum already misunderstood their rtionship, and Camryn was unwilling to exin it to him. Dalton


    did not intend to reveal his true identity either, so he could use this as a chance to test if Callum was


    sincere to Camryn or just seeking a sense of novelty.


    Camryn did not know that Callum hade.


    When she pushed open the vi door, she startled the servants inside who came out to see her.


    A maid came over.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, Ms. Camryn.¡±


    Camryn hummed.


    The maid took the initiative to close the front door but saw Callum approaching. She turned to Camryn


    and said, ¡°Ms. Camryn, Mr. York is here.¡±


    Camryn froze for a moment before saying calmly, ¡°It¡¯s veryte now. Please ask Mr. York to go. back.


    We¡¯ll discuss anything he needs to say tomorrow.¡±


    Then, she went into the house.


    Callum heard her words but pretended he did not. He walked inside before the maid could close the


    door.


    When the maid saw this, she silently closed the door and withdrew.


    Now, there was only Ms. Camryn and Mr. Trenton left. Mr. Trenton was still in school, but he would


    come home this weekend.


    The servants of the Newman family were all hired by Mrs. Newman and usually stood on Mrs. Newman


    and Carrie¡¯s side. They listened to their orders and did many things to bully Camryn.


    Now, there was only Camryn left in the family. Even if she could not see, she was still their master, so


    the servants¡® attitude toward her changed. They did not dare ignore her like before.


    Whether they could stay and work here most likely depended on Camryn¡¯s decision.


    Of course, there were people who thought differently. Mr. Trenton was about to take his entrance exam,


    and he would stay at home for a while after the exam.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their employer, Mrs. Newman, was arrested but Mr. Trenton was still around. They thought about


    enduring it for now and assisting him in taking control of the Newman family after he graduated from


    high school. They must not let Ms. Camryn be the master of thisrge vi.


    It seemed like Ms. Camryn was not nning to do anything to them now, but who knew if she would


    settle the scorester?


    However, Mr. Trenton was Mrs. Newman¡¯s son. Although he was usually very caring for Ms. Camryn,


    the servants felt that he would certainly stand on his mother¡¯s side rather than his half- sister.


    Callum took a fewrge strides and walked up to Camryn.


    Camryn stopped when she heard footsteps. There seemed to be a shadow in front of her.


    She raised her head to look at Callum quietly. She could see a ck shadow, but nothing else.


    ¡°Camryn, you were with that man all day, weren¡¯t you? Where did you go together? It¡¯s sote now. Did


    he just send you back?¡±


    Dalton¡¯s guess was correct.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498


    Callum saw Dalton sending Camryn back.


    Before Camryn returned, Callum asked his bodyguard to drive away from the Newmans¡® vi, but after


    thinking about it, he got out of the car midway and walked back, intending to wait for her at the


    entrance of her residence.


    Dalton was unfamiliar with Callum, so he failed to recognize Callum by thetter¡¯s back when he drove


    Camryn back in his car.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Dalton left, Callum was only a hundred meters away from the Newmans¡® vi. He saw Camryn


    getting out of Dalton¡¯s car.


    Callum was originally worried about Camryn, but when he saw that scene, his thoughts went haywire.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier and more jealous he felt.


    Just what was the rtionship between that man and her?


    She was with him for the entire afternoon and evening.


    ¡°Tell me. Who is he?¡± Callum questioned her.


    Camryn did not answer him and tried to walk past him.


    Callum reached out to grab her wrist, pulling her back.


    She tried to wrench hisrge hand away, but he grabbed so tightly that she could not break free.


    ¡°Please let go!¡±


    Callum stared at her for a long time before softening his tone. ¡°Camryn, I¡¯m sorry. You can p me if


    you¡¯re still angry at me. You can p me until both my cheeks are swollen and teach me a lesson.


    ¡°I promise you that I won¡¯t treat you like that again. I won¡¯t do that to you without your consent.


    ¡°Camryn, I don¡¯t think of you as a task. After getting to know you, I¡¯ve reallye to like you. Putting


    aside my nana¡¯s assignment, I think I already have feelings for you. It¡¯s because I like you! that I get


    jealous when I see you with another man.


    ¡°But you said that we have nothing to do with each other, so I¨CI¡­ I was wrong, Camryn. You can hit me


    and scold me, but don¡¯t run away from me like this, okay?


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn off your phone. My thoughts will run wild if I can¡¯t reach you. I worry if you get into an


    ident somewhere. I couldn¡¯t focus on work the whole day. All I could think about was you.¡±


    Callum¡¯s apology was alsoced with a confession.


    He did not dare say he was in love with Camryn, but he could say that he really liked being with her.


    He also liked to tease her a lot.


    At first, he probably thought of her as a task given to him by his nana.


    However, after being told off by his sister¨Cinw, he understood one thing¨Che had feelings for Camryn


    now.


    Otherwise, if he did not like her, he would not care about her being intimate with another man.


    He forced a kiss on her because he was jealous.


    Callum thought he was well¨Ceducated and would never do something as uncouth as forcing himself on


    a woman.


    However, he did it! He kissed her without her consent.


    Camryn could not see. When he treated her like that, she must have felt that he was bullying her.


    He did not respect her.


    She would feel like he was treating her like a ything.


    He never yed with women.


    From the first time he saw her photo and his nana said that she was the wife chosen for him, he had


    treated her as his wife, no matter how reluctant he was initially.


    Camryn¡¯s expression remained calm and quiet.


    After waiting for Callum to finish, she was silent for a long time before saying softly, ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s very


    late now. I¡¯m tired and want to rest first. Please leave, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499


    ¡°Camryn¡­¡±


    Callum said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me who that man is, and I¡¯ll go back.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Camryn said, ¡°He¡¯s someone I saved fourteen years ago. We¡¯re like siblings


    to each other. He has a girlfriend he¡¯s about to marry.¡±


    She did not mention Dalton¡¯s name.


    It was to prevent Callum from doing a background check on him.


    She just told Callum that Dalton and she were like siblings.


    She was telling Callum to stop thinking nonsense.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention him before?¡±


    ¡°Did you ask? Why would I talk about him if you¡¯ve never asked?¡±


    Callum was struck speechless.


    He thought she had a monotonous circle of life. He also investigated her before and found that her life


    was indeed dull. However, he realized that he did not investigate her in¨Cdepth. If he had delved deeper,


    maybe there would have been a surprise.


    Now, he really was surprised. No, he was shocked.


    He was shocked by her and thought that she actually had a boyfriend. It was good if they were just like


    siblings.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Camryn. I misunderstood you and did something to hurt you. I¡¯m sorry. Can you forgive me?¡±


    Camryn was silent.


    Callum saw her like this and knew that she was still angry at him.


    Thinking about how she was willing to tell him her rtionship with that man, Callum did not pursue the


    subject anymore. He took her hand and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you inside.¡±


    Camryn pulled her hand back.


    ¡°No need, I can walk without a cane in my own home.¡±


    Callum remembered about the cane as she brought it up.


    When she threw her cane at him, he caught it and left with it. He remembered that he ced it in his


    car¡­


    ¡°Camryn, your cane is still in my car. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow and bring you to the store, then return it


    to you.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s lips moved, but she did not say anything to refuse.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one at home right now. I¡¯ll only be assured if I help you inside.¡±


    ¡°My aunts are all around. Aunt Evelyn wille over tomorrow.¡±


    After such a major incident, Aunt Evelyn was sure toe and apany her.


    As for her two other aunts, all they knew to do was call her on the phone to yell at her or go to her,


    store to point at her and scold her for being an ungrateful wench. They scolded her for falsely using


    her uncle of killing her father when it was her uncle who raised her.


    They said that her father¡¯s death had nothing to do with her uncle and that her father was unfortunate


    to have his life cut short, and so on and so forth.


    Camryn knew that her two other aunts had a good rtionship with her uncle, but her father was their


    brother too. How could they smother their conscience and say that her uncle had nothing to do with her


    father¡¯s death?


    They went as far as to say that her father was unfortunate and had his life cut short.


    Her two elder aunts were close to her uncle, who killed her father with the help of her mother, which


    meant that they were the same kind of people. Thus, it was not unusual for them to be able to say such


    a thing.


    Camryn realized that fact.


    Callum heard her say that her Aunt Evelyn would being over tomorrow. Evelyn was the elder in the


    family who was most concerned about Camryn. He had toe over and meet her tomorrow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after I walk you inside.¡±


    He insisted on doing what he said he would, so Camryn said nothing more.


    The two went into the house silently.


    Callum kept his word and left after helping Camryn inside.


    After he left, Camryn went back to the nanny¡¯s room that she shared with. However, the nanny who


    was separated from her by a board had not slept yet.


    The nanny heard the sound of the door opening and knew that Camryn was back. She knocked on the


    board.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500


    Camryn spoke faintly.


    The nanny asked from the other side of the board, ¡°Ms. Camryn, are you dating Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    The nanny choked.


    After a moment, she smiled sheepishly. ¡°Ms. Camryn, Mrs. Newman and Ms. Carrie were around


    before. They didn¡¯t like you and targeted you all the time. We were hired by Mrs. Newman, so even if


    we sympathize with you, we couldn¡¯t help you openly.


    ¡°You also know that I¡¯ve never done anything to hurt you. I just don¡¯t pay much attention to you usually.¡±


    If she did not pay attention to Camryn, then she did not have to hurt her.


    The nanny was neither good nor evil.


    ¡°Mrs. Newman and Ms. Carrie have been arrested, Mrs. Newman will probably get a heavy sentence,


    but Ms. Carrie will be released in a few years. She has always been against you. What will you do


    when she¡¯s released?


    ¡°Mr. York is quite good. Most importantly, his family is powerful. If you and Mr. York get together, you


    must hold onto him tightly. As long as you can marry into the York family, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    Ms. Carrie getting back at you when she¡¯s released.¡±


    Camryn ignored her.


    The nanny said so much but did not get a response, so she stopped talking.


    Camryn received a phone call from Dalton, who asked if Callum and she were fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. He came to apologize. He left after helping me into the house.¡±


    Dalton was relieved and said a little more to her before hanging up.


    The night passed without a word.


    The next morning at daybreak, Zachary was awakened by his cell phone.


    He was extremely displeased.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Groping for his phone, he answered it without looking at the screen and said in a frigid voice, ¡°This


    better be important!¡±


    Callum said carefully, ¡°It¡¯s me, Zachary.¡±


    Zachary wanted to hang up the phone as soon as he heard Callum¡¯s voice.


    Why was this guy calling at the crack of dawn?


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up. I¡¯m on the first floor of your house. Are youing downstairs, or should I go upstairs


    and knock on the door? I don¡¯t want to wake Serenity.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was sullen.


    He turned to look at his wife beside him. Serenity was still sleeping soundly. He could not let his


    brother¡¯s knocking wake her up. He said in a low voice, ¡°Wait there.¡±


    Callum smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few minutester, Zachary was sitting across from his brother with a dark expression.


    ¡°What do you want? Can¡¯t you see the time? Why did you wake me up at dawn? I would¡¯ve beaten. you


    up if you weren¡¯t my brother.¡±


    Callum smiled apologetically.


    ¡°What time will Serenity wake up? I¡­ I still want her to help put in a good word for me with Camryn.¡±


    ¡°Callum York, do you need a spanking? Why are you bothering your sister¨Cinw with something so


    trivial? Even if you have to bother her, can¡¯t you wait until past nine?¡±


    Callum continued to smile apologetically. ¡°I¨CIt¡¯s just my first time. I haven¡¯t experienced this before and


    feel insecure. Zachary, how were you able to stay angry at Serenity and ignore her for days?


    ¡°Now that Camryn is cold to me, I can¡¯t stand it. I feel anxious if she doesn¡¯t forgive me.¡±


    Zachary red at him.


    Callum did not dare make another squeak.


    ¡°If you feel anxious, that¡¯s your problem. If you can¡¯t even solve a little conflict, then I advise you to tell


    Nana that you¡¯ve decided to be a bachelor for the rest of your life.¡±


    In the past, everyoneughed at him and thought he had low EQ.


    Now that it was Callum¡¯s turn, Zachary felt that his cousin¡¯s EQ was not much higher.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501


    Zachary got up and walked up the stairs; he could not be bothered about Callum anymore.


    ¡°Zachary¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Callum was speechless.


    When his eldest brother¡¯s figure disappeared, he grumbled, ¡°He only cares about his happy life. and


    doesn¡¯t care about his brothers anymore.¡±


    Sam came in with a bouquet of flowers. Callum had ordered Sam to cut blooms from the garden for a


    bouquet as soon as he arrived.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, you got the cold shoulder from Mr. Zachary, didn¡¯t you? Why didn¡¯t you look at the time


    first. Only roosters get up this early.¡±


    A rooster needed to get up early because it had to crow.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I¡¯ve wrapped the bouquet for you as you ordered.¡±


    Sam handed the bouquet to Callum.


    Callum took the bouquet and looked at it, then said with contempt, ¡°Sam, I remember the flowers


    blooming brilliantly in the garden. Why are the flowers in this bouquet so small? They don¡¯t look. pretty


    either.¡±


    Sam said, ¡°The missus likes thoserge and shy flowers, so I can¡¯t cut them for you. I can only cut


    the smaller ones that the missus doesn¡¯t like. You can have as many of those as you like.¡±


    Callum was speechless.


    He thought of how there were not many flowers in his vi, and the flowers did not bloom well.


    That was why he came to his brother¡¯s ce to get a bouquet of flowers and ask his sister¨Cinw for


    help again.


    Although Serenity promised to help him today, he was just anxious. He wanted her to put in a good


    word for him as soon as possible.


    Then¡­


    He ended up offending his brother.


    The bouquet that Sam wrapped up for him was not beautiful either.


    Although Callum disdained the bouquet for being ugly, the flower shop was not open this early in the


    morning, so he could not buy another one. Thus, he could only leave with this bouquet.


    As for his sister¨Cinw, he could only wait patiently.


    He did not have the guts to disturb Zachary and Serenity any longer. Otherwise, his brother would


    order the bodyguards to toss him out in a body bag.


    That would be too embarrassing.


    Not long after Callum left, Serenity woke up.


    She opened her eyes to her man¡¯s handsome face in front of her. She smiled and wrapped her arms


    around Zachary¡¯s neck. ¡°Morning, babe.¡±


    Zachary bowed his head and pecked her red lips, responding gently, ¡°Good morning, honey.¡±


    ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°It seems to be half past seven.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already half past seven?¡±


    Serenity quickly pushed Zachary away and sat up.


    Looking around, she saw that her nephew was still asleep and lowered her voice.


    ¡°Is breakfast ready? We¡¯ll send some over to my sisterter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sam will handle it.¡±


    Serenity hummed. She could rest assured with Sam handling the affairs.


    She changed her clothes and washed up as fast as she could, then took Sonny¡¯s clothes and woke him


    up.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The little guy was still groggy when he was woken up and would fall into Serenity¡¯s arms from time to


    time, wanting to sleep.


    ¡°Sonny, you can sleep in the carter. Let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast then we¡¯ll send food over to


    Momter.¡±

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502


    Sonny perked up when he heard that they were sending breakfast over to his mother.


    Zachary looked at the two with a smile in his eyes and said, ¡°Honey, when I see you and Sonny, you


    look like a parent who has to wake their child up for school every day.¡±


    Serenity looked at him and was just about to tell him to change his clothes, only to see that he had


    already changed.


    ¡°Did you get up early? You already have your suit on.¡±


    ¡°A certain lovesick fool called me and woke me up.


    Serenity guessed that it was Callum and asked, ¡°He called so early? And you didn¡¯t ride on the radio


    waves to beat him up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t beat him up since he¡¯s my brother. He can¡¯t even solve a little problem, but he had the gall to


    laugh at me back then. The person who can help him the most is Nana, but he doesn¡¯t know to go to


    her instead.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of, I haven¡¯t seen Nana in two days. I miss her.¡±


    Zachary picked Sonny up and went downstairs with Serenity.


    ¡°She must have gone out to pick out more granddaughters¨Cinw. She can¡¯t stand being cooped up at


    home. If she¡¯s too idle, it¡¯ll be us who suffer. Her happiness is founded on our pain.¡±


    ¡°Would you dare say that in front of her?¡±


    Zachary paused before he answered, ¡°No¡­ I¡¯d really be in pain if I said that.¡±


    Serenityughed at him. ¡°Wuss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing to be a wuss when ites to Nana.¡±


    It seemed like Zachary had suffered under his nana¡¯s hands quite often. He waspletely willing to


    be a wuss rather than mess with her.


    In his words, it was not embarrassing to be a wuss when it came to their nana.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nana is also irresponsible. She tossed a photo to Callum and Kevin and skedaddled. Now, Callum


    doesn¡¯t know who to ask for help, so hees to us to trouble us every few days.


    ¡°Does he think I¡¯m very experienced? Besides, can they copy our circumstances?¡±


    Zachary was just annoyed and grumbled for a while that Callum came over bright early in the morning


    and disturbed his sleep with his wife.


    ¡°People who are in love are like that. You have many younger cousins, so they¡¯ll alle to you for


    help in the future. It¡¯s bothersome, but you can just get used to it. It¡¯s because you¡¯re the eldest.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Nana to ask for the psychic¡¯s contact info to pass to Walter and tell her to be


    more responsible in the future. Don¡¯t just matchmake two people and then wash her hands off the


    case.¡±


    If Grandma May were here, she would say, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you the sheep, but you want me to cook


    it and serve it to you too?


    ¡®What¡¯s the point of raising so many wolves?


    ¡®I have to worry about every single wolf.


    ¡®It was better to raise sheeps. Unfortunately, the York family doesn¡¯t have sheep of their own, so I have


    to try my best to find sheeps from other families.¡±


    The psychic said that Zachary and Serenity were destined to have a son and daughter.


    Grandma May would have thought, ¡®Once our family finally has sheeps of our own, we¡¯ll have to build a


    higher fence and protect our sheeps. We have to be careful so as to not let wolves from other families


    catch our sheeps.¡®


    Grandma May gleefully set up the wolves of her family with the sheeps of other families.


    However, when it came to other families¡¯s wolvesing after her sheeps, she would sharpen her


    knife and get ready to ughter the wolves!


    Zachary called Grandma May during breakfast.


    Grandma May said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask. Walter came to visit me in personst night.¡±


    Zachary paused and said, ¡°He really acts quickly. How was it, Nana?¡±


    ¡°How would I know? I just gave him the psychic¡¯s contact number. If you want to know, you can move


    into the Bucham residence and watch the show.¡±


    Zachary felt that he still needed Julian. If he went over tough at Julian¡¯s expense, thetter might not


    help him again.


    He said, ¡°Never mind. Everyone has their own fate There¡¯s no point in me worrying over Mr. Bucham. I


    have enough on my te worrying about my brothers. Nana, you can¡¯t just matchmake them and toss


    them to the wind.¡±


    Grandma May immediately held the phone away from her ear and said, ¡°Zack, the signal here is really


    bad. I can¡¯t hear you. What did you say? I can¡¯t hear you clearly. Anyway, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±


    Then, she hung up the phone.


    Zachary was speechless.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503


    Zachary ced the phone on the table and said to Serenity. ¡°Nana is getting craftier.¡±


    He wanted to call her devious instead but was afraid that she would get back at him if word got to her.


    In the end, he decided to keep to himself.


    ¡°A matchmaker is only responsible for introducing two people to each other, not to guarantee that the


    couple will have a child.¡±


    Serenity teased Zachary.


    Grandma May was only responsible for helping her grandsons choose their wives. How they pursued


    their wives was their business; it was not something for her to worry about.


    She still had several grandchildren at home who were still single.


    Recently when Dn and the others learned about their nana¡¯s method of choosing their wives, all of


    them grew nervous. In fact, they were shivering in fright.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Every day, they wondered what kind of wife their nana would choose for them.


    Recently, they tried sweet¨Ctalking and coaxing their nana every day, wanting her to let them remain


    single for a few more years. They prayed that their nana would not move on too quickly to them.


    In short, they went through all kinds of hoops to remain single.


    After breakfast, Serenity did not have time to rest and had to deliver breakfast to her sister.


    However, Sonny had to go to ss.


    Jim was already waiting to pick him up.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to ss. I want to go with you and see Mom.¡±


    The little guy had thoughts of quitting after a few days of ss.


    When Serenity brought him out of the house and he saw Jim waiting for him outside, he immediately


    turned and wrapped his arms around Serenity¡¯s legs.


    Serenity squatted down and said to her nephew, ¡°Sonny, we can¡¯t give up halfway. We have to stick to


    the end. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to learn self¨Cdefense so you can protect Mom and me?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t persist, you won¡¯t be able to learn self¨Cdefense, and you won¡¯t be able to protect Mom.


    ¡°Sonny, no matter what you do, when you decide to do something, you have to take it seriously. You


    can¡¯t give up halfway.¡±


    Sonny pursed his lips and said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s really tiring. I¨CI just want to rest. I want to go to the hospital


    to stay with Mom.¡±


    Serenity knew that self¨Cdefense training was very tiring. When she learned as a child, she had wanted


    to quit often but she persevered.


    Now, ordinary punks were no match for her.


    ¡°Sonny, I know it¡¯s very tiring, but you have to persevere. Learning self¨Cdefense is all about


    perseverance. You have to practice every day. Once you get the basics down, it¡¯ll be easier for you


    later on.


    ¡°Jim will collect you after ss and send you to the hospital to apany your mom. Follow Jim to


    ss first, okay?¡±


    Sonny pouted.


    Serenity wrapped an arm around her nephew, kissed his cheek, and said gently, ¡°Our Sonny is the


    most amazing boy.¡±


    Sonny stopped pouting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to ss, Aunt Ser. I want to be the most amazing boy.¡±


    ¡°You can do it, Sonny!¡±


    Serenity stood up.


    Jim came forward.


    ¡°Missus, I¡¯ll send Sonny to ss now.¡±


    Serenity hummed. ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jim picked up Sonny, who waved his little hand to Serenity to say goodbye. Soon, Jim drove the car


    away and took Sonny away from the vi.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504


    While Sonny went to ss, Serenity went to the hospital apanied by Zachary.


    She asked Zachary to stop when they passed by Spring Blossoms. She got out of the car and went into


    the store to buy a bouquet of flowers.


    Camryn was not in the store.


    ¡°Is your boss making a delivery?¡± Serenity asked the store assistant.


    ¡°Our boss went to get the goods early in the morning and will probably only be back at around ten


    o¡¯clock. Do you have anything important to ask her, Mrs. York? I can ask her to call you when she


    comes back.¡±


    Serenity hummed. ¡°Okay, tell her to ring me when she¡¯s back.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The assistant agreed and saw Serenity out of the store..


    Serenity held the bouquet and got into the car, saying to Zachary while closing the door, ¡°Camryn isn¡¯t


    in the store. She went out first thing in the morning to get some goods and won¡¯t be back. until around


    ten o¡¯clock. Tell Callum that I might not be able to leave at ten. I can onlye over if Jasmine is at the


    store.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. He reaps what he sows. I already gave him two days off. If he


    still can¡¯t handle his own business, then I¡¯ll start doubting his ability.¡±


    ¡°I promised him that I¡¯ll help put in a good word for him, so I have to keep my word. After all, I¡¯m his


    sister¨Cinw.¡±


    Serenity thought of how Zachary had a total of eight younger cousins. If they all came to her for help,


    she could probably set up a marriage counselingpany.


    It was all because she was their eldest sister¨Cinw.


    Zachary stopped talking and drove the car to send his wife to the hospital.


    The couple bumped into Duncan at the hospital.


    Duncan held a bouquet of flowers in one hand and an insted lunch box in the other. It seemed like


    he prepared a tonic soup for Liberty.


    He did not see Serenity and Zachary because they were behind him.


    Zachary said to Serenity, ¡°Duncan is quite knowledgeable. Even an oaf like him knows to send tonic


    soup to Liberty.¡±


    Serenity gave him a look.


    He had never given her tonic soup to drink before.


    Zachary was not dumb. He quickly caught onto the hidden meaning of his wife¡¯s expression.


    He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll cook and make tonic soup for you this weekend.¡±


    ¡°I think between you and your friends, you¡¯re the slowest when ites to rtionships. When Mr.


    Lewis realized his feelings, he dove right into delivering flowers and soup. As for Mr. Bucham, his EQ is


    ten times yours. Before, you only knew how to pull a long face and get me to obey you 100 %.


    Zachary cleared his throat and blushed slightly. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re at the hospital. There are lots of people


    coming in and out. Don¡¯t embarrass me like that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not yelling till the whole world can hear,¡± Serenity whispered before raising her voice to call out to


    Duncan.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan heard Serenity. He stopped in his tracks and turned his head. He smiled when he saw his


    friend with his wife. ¡°Zachary, Serenity, good morning. Are you here to see Liberty too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I brought breakfast for my sister. What are you doing here, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Zachary winked at his friend.


    Duncan thought, ¡®Holy crap! Is that really Zachary? Did he just wink at me?¡®


    If Zachary could read Duncan¡¯s thoughts, he would be speechless.


    ¡°I¨CI¨CI came to see Liberty and send her some tonic soup to nourish her body.¡±


    Serenity looked at the insted lunch box he was carrying and said, ¡°I also brought tonic soup for her,


    along with breakfast. Nana and my aunt also often send soup over.¡±


    Liberty was probably scared to drink tonic soup now.


    After a moment of silence, Duncan said, ¡°You send her tonic soup as a token of your sincerity, and I


    send her tonic soup as a token of mine. Serenity, thank you for letting your sister know about my


    feelings for her. I¡¯m serious about your sister. I hope you won¡¯t stop me from pursuing her.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I won¡¯t support you, but I won¡¯t stop you either. This is my sister¡¯s business, so it¡¯s up to


    her. I¡¯ll support her no matter what decision she makes.


    ¡°However, I do have a few words for you, Mr. Lewis. If my sister is still unable to ept you, please be


    the bigger person and let her go. Don¡¯t keep pestering her.¡±

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505


    Upon hearing what Serenity said, he could not help but think, ¡®As expected of Zachary¡¯s wife.¡±


    The husband and wife said almost the exact same thing.


    ¡°Serenity, I can only say that I won¡¯t give up as long as your sister doesn¡¯t remarry.¡±


    Duncan spoke solemnly.


    There was nothing else Serenity could say.


    Putting aside everything else, she held quite an admiration for Duncan.


    The three of them entered the in¨Cpatient building together. When they arrived at Liberty¡¯s ward, they


    saw Hank standing by the door early in the morning.


    This time, Hank came alone.


    Olivia and Chelsea did not tag along..


    Hank was also holding a bouquet and an insted lunch box.


    His parents asked him to do this.


    Serenity was a little surprised when she saw Hank. Did her grandparents not stop him froming


    out?


    However, Olivia and Chelsea did note, so it was still better than before.


    Hank was a walking contradiction now and could easily be driven away.


    ¡°Hank Brown, are you here to disturb Liberty¡¯s rest again? Get lost!¡±


    Noah walked past the trio and stormed up to Hank!


    With one hand, he snatched Hank¡¯s bouquet, threw it on the ground, and lifted his foot to step on it.


    The flowers were ttened by his stomps.


    He wanted to snatch the insted lunch box from Hank¡¯s grasp, but Hank gripped the handle tightly.


    The York family bodyguards watched from the side as Noah tried to wrestle the lunch box away.


    ¡°Noah.¡±


    Serenity walked over and called out to her youngest cousin.


    ¨C¡°Serenity, you¡¯re here. This guy is really hateful. He used his parents to distract Grandmom and


    Granddad while he slipped away. I chased him all the way here with my car but couldn¡¯t catch up to him


    and he managed toe here to disturb Liberty.¡±


    As Noah spoke, he saw Hank distracted and finally managed to grab the lunch box.


    Just when everyone thought he would throw it into the trash, he opened it up instead and drank the


    soup straight from the box.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The others were speechless.


    ¡°That soup isn¡¯t for you, Hunt.¡±


    Hank snatched back the insted lunch box, but Noah had drunk half of the content inside.


    He flushed with anger and yelled at Noah, ¡°Did you inhale the soup? Half of it is gone!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the stingy one for only preparing one bowl of soup. What¡¯s strange about me drinking half of it


    in one go? In order to stop you, I didn¡¯t even eat breakfast. I¡¯m starving now. Anyway, I already tried the


    soup. Liberty would definitely be disgusted by it. It¡¯s better for me to drink the rest.¡±


    Noah grabbed Hank¡¯s lunch box again, turned around, and finished off the soup.


    Hank looked at Serenity.


    Serenity said with a cold face, ¡°Mr. Brown, my sister doesn¡¯t want to see you. Please don¡¯te here


    again.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, Jessica did it because she was threatened. She¡­¡±


    Serenity¡¯s expression grew colder. ¡°You show your face so early in the morning not because you care


    about my sister, but to plead for your wife, didn¡¯t you? You really do love your wife. Not only did you


    forgive her for harming your own son, but you also want my sister to forgive her.


    ¡°Noah, please drag this eyesore out after you finish the soup.¡±


    Noah responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Serenity. I¡¯ll take care of him for you.¡±


    Serenity did not want to deal with Hank anymore and entered the ward as the bodyguards opened the


    door for her.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506


    Zachary shot a look at the bodyguard. The bodyguard got the hint.


    Duncan was thest person to enter the ward.


    Hank noticed that Duncan too had bought flowers and that thetter was holding an insted box.


    Obviously, Duncan was trying to pursue Liberty!


    Hank immediately felt bitter about it.


    ¡°Liberty, Liberty¡­¡±


    After Hank called Liberty twice, Noah covered his nose and mouth to stop him from screaming.


    Noah was young. Besides, he had spent a short period of time with some hooligans, so he was


    ruthless. He would not show Hank mercy when dealing with him. Considering that Hank was used to


    sitting in the office, he was no match for the youngster who just turned eighteen.


    It was only until Noah dragged Hank far away while covering his nose and mouth that Noah let go of


    Hank.


    ¡°Are you trying to suffocate me?¡± Hank criticized Noah. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude. Technically speaking, you need


    to acknowledge me as your brother¨Cinw.¡±


    ¡°Pah. Brother¨Cinw? What gives you the right to be my brother¨Cinw? You¡¯re shameless. You


    divorced Liberty half a year ago, and it¡¯s been several months since you remarried. How dare you


    make me address you as my brother¨Cinw. Pah!¡±


    Noah, who was young and vigorous, showed disdain for Hank¡¯s words.


    He actually spat.


    His saliva was all over Hank¡¯s face. He treated Hank with so much contempt that he felt like puking.


    Hank promptly took out a piece of tissue paper and wiped the saliva off his face.


    ¡°Noah, you don¡¯t get along well with Liberty and her sister, do you? Is it because you¡¯ve gained any


    benefitstely? You oftene over to cause trouble for my family.¡±


    Noah snorted and said, ¡°If I don¡¯t side with Liberty, should I side with you? Although I don¡¯t get. along


    with Liberty, our surname is the same. Your surname is Brown! No matter how much conflict I have with


    Liberty, we share the same ancestor.


    ¡°Hank, let me warn you that if you continue to pester Liberty, I¡¯m going to do away with you. You won¡¯t


    even be able to drive around!¡±


    Aftershing out at Noah, Hank quickly fled.


    Liberty, who was in the ward, heard some noise from outside.


    Once her sister came in, Liberty asked, ¡°Why is it so noisy outside?¡±


    ¡°Granddad and Grandmom failed to stop Hank froming over. Luckily, Noah rushed over and kicked


    him out,¡± Serenity exined.


    She did not tell Liberty that Hank came to beg for forgiveness on Jessica¡¯s behalf.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Although Jessica would be sentenced, thewyer would be able to request a lighter sentence for her if


    Liberty was willing to forgive her and considering that Jessica was forced to help Mrs. Newman.


    ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s time for breakfast.¡±


    Serenity ced the breakfast on the overbed table and added, ¡°Sonny has gone to the gym. He


    seemed quite reluctant to go today. He only did it after I spent some time coaxing him.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s still young. He has never left me. Also, self¨Cdefense training is tiring. It was normal that he threw


    a tantrum. Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re here. Good morning.¡±


    Upon seeing Duncaning from behind, Liberty was momentarily dazed. She then greeted Duncan


    as usual.


    Duncan handed the bouquet of flowers to Liberty.


    Liberty hesitated for a moment but ended up taking it. She was now a patient, and Duncan was here to


    visit her.


    She could still ept the bouquet for the time being.


    If Duncan gave her a bouquet of flowers after she was discharged from the hospital, she would. not


    ept it.


    ¡°Liberty, I asked the cook to make you some soup, and I brought it over. Drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡±


    Duncan handed the insted box to Liberty. When he noticed that she was not taking it, he put it on


    the overbed table and said, ¡°I need to get to the office for a meeting. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Then, he


    swung around, raised his legs, and strode away!

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507


    Serenity watched Duncan walk out of the ward.


    After that, she turned her eyes to her husband. Zachary looked very calm as though Duncan¡¯s reaction


    was within his expectation.


    Zachary saw Duncan off.


    ¡°Seren, your store must be busy. You should return to your store.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, let me apany you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to. I can walk around on my own. I¡¯m fine. If it hadn¡¯t been for the doctor who insisted


    on having me stay in the hospital, I would¡¯ve wanted to be discharged right now.¡±


    She missed All You Can Eat.


    ¡°Listen to the doctor.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Stay in the hospital for a few more days. Once you¡¯re discharged, you can¡¯t return to the


    store and work straight away. You need to have a good rest at home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been lying on the hospital bed for nearly half a month. If I continue to do so after being discharged,


    my body will fall apart. Once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll keep an eye on the breakfast ce and help. collect money


    without doing things on my own, okay? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my body. I¡¯ll look after it.¡±


    Serenity opened the insted box and poured a bowl of soup for her sister.


    ¡°Liberty, are you going to drink the soup Mr. Lewis prepared?¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°How can I possibly drink so much? After Mr. Lewis walks further away, I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Lane and the rest


    to drink it. They¡¯ve been taking care of me here every day. It¡¯s not easy.¡±


    Duncan put down the flowers and insted box before he left. It was probably because he was worried


    that Liberty would decline to drink his soup.


    In fact, if Duncan had not left shortly, Liberty would have asked him to take the insted box away.


    Ever since Liberty knew that Duncan was interested in her, she wanted to keep a distance from him.


    She did not feel like drinking Duncan¡¯s soup. What was more, she could not drink so much.


    She usually shared the soup she received with Mrs. Lane and the rest, or she would pour it.


    Having gone through hardships in the past, she could not bear to waste the soup.


    Liberty let Mrs. Lane drink it. This way, Mrs. Lane could improve her health and take care of Liberty


    better.


    ¡°Please let Zachary and Mr. Lewis know that I can¡¯t drink too much of it. Ask Mr. Lewis to stop sending


    me soup. Anyway, I¡¯ll let Mrs. Lane and the rest drink the soup he sends over.¡±


    Serenity hummed in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Seren, you may go to work. You don¡¯t have to sit with me.¡±


    While having breakfast, Liberty urged Serenity to go to work.


    Helpless, Serenity had no choice but to reply, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll go to work. I just want to apany


    you for two more minutes. You¡¯re always shooing me away. Liberty, you¡¯re behaving like Mom. Mom


    used to hurry me a lot.¡±


    When Serenity was young, her mother had to rush her several times before she did something.


    Sometimes, Serenity would only do it after being nagged over ten times.


    ording to Serenity¡¯s mother, Serenity was aszy as a pig. She would only move after being rushed.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that someone¡¯s hurrying you. You should treasure it.¡±


    Serenity walked toward her sister¡¯s back and hugged her emotionally. Then, she said with a smile,¡±


    That¡¯s true. I like how you nag beside my ear and urge me to do things. This is a blessing.¡±


    When Serenity was younger, she was annoyed by how her mother would always hurry her.


    After losing her parents, she wished she could hear her mother say, ¡°Lazybones, hurry up. I¡¯ve told you


    hundreds of times to do it, yet you¡¯re not moving a muscle.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, promise me that you¡¯ll take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I will. I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to die. I won¡¯t bear to part with you and Sonny.¡±


    Libertyughed and added, ¡°Stop behaving like a spoiled child. Hurry up and go to work.¡±


    Serenity withdrew her hand from Liberty and reminded her about something before walking out of the


    ward.


    Zachary just returned after seeing Duncan off.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you spend more time with your sister?¡±


    Upon seeing that his wife came out, Zachary did not return to the ward.


    ¡°I wanted to, but my sister shooed me away. She wanted me to go to work and said that she didn¡¯t.


    need me to apany her.¡±


    Zachary held her hand.


    ¡°Liberty didn¡¯t want to interrupt our work. Let me send you back to your store, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to attend the morning meeting?¡±

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508


    Serenity asked Zachary, ¡°Callum took a day off, and Josh might not return to the office today.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°I can have the secretary postpone the meeting. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to your store.


    As for your car, I¡¯ll ask Harry to drive it there straight away.¡±


    Serenity did not turn him down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the evening. There¡¯s a social gathering at night, and I¡¯d like you to go with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity readily agreed.


    Only after Zachary sent Serenity back to her bookstore did he rush to his office and start his busy day


    of work.


    Jasmine came to the store today.


    Serenity mocked her yfully. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at home and prepare for the wedding? Your other


    half is desperate. I thought you might note to work today.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much I need to do. Plus, it¡¯s boring to stay at home, so I came.¡±


    Jasmine looked radiant. Serenity felt that her best friend had be much prettier.


    Serenity stretched out her hand and pinched Jasmine¡¯s face whileplimenting her, ¡°Your face is so


    nice to touch. It seems to be glowing more by the day. Sure enough, women who are in a rtionship


    look beautiful. If I were a man, I would fall in love with Jasmine pinched Serenity¡¯s face. you too.¡±


    ¡°Your skin is glowing too. It seems that you applied the skincare products Zachary gave you and their


    effects are good.¡±


    Serenity grinned and said, ¡°Actually, the brand of his skincare products is simr to what Elisa gave


    me. He arranged for the best beautician to provide beauty services for me from time to time.¡±


    Zachary gave Serenity the best of everything material¨Cwise.


    He would never ill¨Ctreat her.


    Although they had a sh marriage, he had never treated her badly.


    ¡°Zachary has grown to be more considerate toward you. He has improved rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Nana said good men must be trained by yourself.


    At the mention of Grandma May, Jasmine said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ist met Grandma May. I miss


    her so badly.¡±


    ¡°Jas, you miss me, huh? I¡¯m here.¡±


    Speak of the devil.


    Grandma May¡¯s voice preceded her appearance.


    She was still full of vigor and walked fast. Even so, she exuded an aura of nobility, elegance, and


    naturalness.


    Every time Serenity saw Grandma May, she secretly criticized herself for being blind and silly back


    then. She was under the impression that Grandma May was an ordinary olddy.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May, luckily I didn¡¯t bad¨Cmouth you, or you would¡¯ve heard it.¡±


    While chuckling, Jasmine put down the novel in her hand. In fact, she held it but had hardly read any


    pages.


    Following behind Grandma May was a handsome young man who was carrying a number of bags.


    Serenity promptly went forward to take two bags from the man.


    ¡°River is here.¡±


    It was River, the seventh young master of the Yorks.


    River was the youngest son of Zachary¡¯s second uncle. He just turned twenty¨Cthree this year.


    Before he entered the business industry, the public had never heard of him¨Cnot even his name was


    known.


    Jasmine had seen the nine young masters of the Yorks. However, she had only met them twice and


    was not close to them.


    At first nce, she caught sight of River but did not recognize him. She had no idea about his ce in


    the family. Upon hearing how Serenity addressed him, Jasmine got to know that itwas the seventh


    young master who apanied Grandma May here.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    River called Serenity courteously before he greeted Jasmine, ¡°Ms. Sox.¡±


    Jasmine smiled at him. ¡°Mr. River.¡±


    River quickly said, ¡°Ms. Sox, you can call me River.


    Josh was Zachary¡¯s buddy. They had known each other for years.

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509


    Jasmine smiled. She called River by his name so that he would not feel awkward.


    Deep down, she thought that Serenity¡¯s brothers¨Cinw had different temperaments. Despite that, all


    of them looked attractive and photogenic.


    They were even more handsome than the male lead in the novel she had been reading every day.


    ¡°Nana, you brought a lot of things. What are they?¡±


    Serenity ced the bags on the counter and unpacked them.


    ¡°Nothing much. There are plenty of supplements at home. I¡¯ve had a lot of them, and I can¡¯t take too


    many. I¡¯m worried that overconsuming supplements may backfire, so I sent some over. Young people


    like you work every day and feel exhausted. You need to improve your health.¡±


    Nana added, ¡°Also, there¡¯s some seafood. Your mother¨Cinw asked me to bring it for you as she


    knows you love seafood most.¡±


    ¡°Now, Zachary and I are staying in the hilltop vi. There¡¯s nothing we¡¯re short of.¡±


    However, Tania remembered her favorite food and sent over so much food. Serenity was deeply


    thankful to her mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°Your mother¨Cinw asked me to bring it over, so I did.¡±


    Grandma May acted as though she was merely a delivery woman.


    Serenity took a chair over for Grandma May to sit on.


    Jasmine went to pour water for the two of them.


    River put down all the things. As soon as he saw his sister¨Cinw bringing a chair over, he quickly


    went to take it and thank her.


    ¡°Nana, I missed you so much.¡±


    Grandma May tapped Serenity¡¯s forehead. ¡°You¡¯re merely saying it for the sake of it. If you really


    missed me, why didn¡¯t you and Zacharye and stay in the manor to apany me?¡±


    ¡°The manor is too far. Why don¡¯t you stay at our ce for some time like what you did back then?¡±


    It was not because Serenity disliked the manor, but because the manor was quite far from the city. She


    had to visit her sister in the hospital every day and look after Sonny sometimes. Traveling to and fro


    was very inconvenient.


    It was much more convenient to stay in Zachary¡¯s vi.


    This was also why Zachary bought the vi. It was more convenient for him to go to work as well.


    Grandma Mayughed and said, ¡°You and Zack are now lovey¨Cdovey. Even when both of you are in a


    conflict at times, you both can resolve it. If I stay at your ce, I¡¯ll be the third wheel that causes


    disturbance.¡±


    In the past, she stayed with Zachary and Serenity to give her grandson an out and teach him how to


    make peace with Serenity.


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely not a third wheel.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity sincerely hoped that Grandma May could live with them.


    With her presence, the atmosphere would be much merrier.


    Zachary might not be as dull as he was when he just got married, but he was not any better now.


    If Grandma May was around, she could liven up the atmosphere.


    They say elders are treasures; Grandma May was the most precious treasure among the Yorks.


    ¡°Are you ready to work, River?¡± Serenity turned her eyes to River and asked with a grin.


    ording to Zachary, when they started working and entering the business industry, Grandma May


    would bring them to make a public appearance. The public would then know who they were and find


    them less mysterious.


    ¡°Yes,¡± River answered gently.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re twenty¨Cthree, it¡¯s time to start working. Later, Zack will hand you a


    smallpany that¡¯s going bankrupt for your training. If you can revive thepany and gain some


    experience, you¡¯ll be transferred back here.¡±


    River replied tenderly, ¡°Nana, regardless of the task Zack assigns to me, I¡¯ll treat it seriously.¡±

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510


    Deep down, River was hoping that Zack would not assign the most unmanageablepany to him.


    York Corporation was huge and had many subsidiarypanies. There were quite a lot of small


    companies under its subsidiarypanies too. Some were not doing well, whereas some were about


    to close down.


    When Zachary¡¯s younger brothers first entered the workforce, it was usually either Grandma May or


    Zachary who assigned tasks to them. Sometimes, Zachary¡¯s brothers would directly join York.


    Corporation and work at the grassroots.


    Sometimes, they would be trained by being sent to thosepanies that were not doing well or about


    to close down.


    These kinds ofpanies were the most challenging.


    If his brothers could revive a smallpany and expand its territory, it would mean that they were


    capable of doing business.


    After they passed the preliminary training, Zachary would get them to handle some great subsidiary


    companies.


    Atst, he would arrange for his brothers to take over certain jobs in the family business based on the


    evaluation of their performance. Then, his brothers would be the leaders of their respective jobs.


    If his brothers did not want to take up the family business, they could start their own businesses.


    However, the family would not provide them with venture capital. If they wanted to borrow money to


    start a business, they had to sign an IOU. Furthermore, there would be an interest charge.


    Grandma May often told her sons and grandsons that the Yorks were rich but not themselves.


    The Yorks¡® wealth was umted by their ancestors, so it did not belong to the York brothers. They


    had to earn money on their own if they wanted to get rich.


    Therefore, even if the York brothers started their own businesses, they would not be able to get venture


    capital just like that. During their startup, they were not allowed to use the resources of York


    Corporation¨Cthey had to depend on themselves.


    Of course, the sons and grandsons educated by Grandma May had never let her down.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was content with them regardless of whether they took over the family business or started their


    own businesses.


    Grandma May hummed in acknowledgment. After Jasmine was seated, Grandma May took out. an


    invitation card and handed it to Jasmine.


    ¡°Jasmine, the Yorks will hold a party in Wiltspoon Hotel next Saturday, so I came to give you this


    invitation card. That night, you¡¯ll need to attend with Josh to show your support.¡±


    Jasmine promptly epted the invitation card and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma May, even if you didn¡¯t


    send an invitation card to me, I¡¯ll shamelessly attend the party.¡±


    ¡°Nana, whose birthday celebration is it?¡± Serenity asked.


    If Grandma May had note over and told Serenity this, Serenity would not know that her husband¡¯s


    family was going to hold a party next Saturday.


    ¡°River¡¯s birthday.¡±


    River maintained a gentle smile. ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s my birthday. Initially, I didn¡¯t want to have a party. Having


    a meal with my family would be enough. Nana said there aren¡¯t any parties that I can jointtely, so she


    organized a party for me in celebration of my birthday.¡±


    Serenity saw the light.


    This would be a party where River officially mingled with the elites.


    There were always parties. However, considering Grandma May¡¯s identity and status, very few people


    could get her to attend parties. At this point, not many families had a reason for having a party as well.


    Since nobody had one, Grandma May organized it for her family.


    Coincidentally, it was River¡¯s birthday. She took the opportunity to organize a party for him. Some


    understood the reason behind it, while others would understand it in the future.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know River¡¯s birthday wasing up.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed and said, ¡°As his sister¨Cinw, it¡¯s normal that it slipped your mind. I nearly


    forgot about it too. I only remembered it today and made arrangements for it.¡±


    This meant that it was not Serenity who did not realize her duty as Mrs. York. It was because Grandma


    May only made arrangements for it today.


    Therefore, Serenity was not informed about the birthday party beforehand.


    Even Zachary was unaware of it.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511


    After Grandma May exined, Serenity felt slightly better.


    Otherwise, Serenity would think that she did not fulfill her duty as Mrs. York.


    ¡°Seren, Jas, you can carry on with your work. I¡¯ll bring along River to hand out the invitation cards to a


    few families.¡±


    After sitting for a while, Grandma May rose to her feet and was about to leave.


    Serenity and Jasmine got up as well.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°Nana, do you want toe over for lunch at noon?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m treating Mr. Queen to a meal at noon. He¡¯s now in our hotel, and I had Kevin keep him


    company,¡± said Grandma May as she looked at Serenity with a yful gaze.


    Serenity got the point and answered with a smile, ¡°Alright. Do pay us a visit whenever you¡¯re free,


    Nana. It¡¯s best that youe over and stay with Zachary and I. It¡¯s convenient.¡±


    When she uttered the word ¡°convenient¡°, she shot a look at Old Mrs. York.


    Grandma May understood tacitly and replied, ¡°After River¡¯s birthday, I¡¯ll move to your ce. If Zack


    doesn¡¯t agree, you need to speak up for me. Well, it¡¯s been a long while since Ist mocked Zack. I


    miss. mocking him.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    ¡°Serenity, Ms. Sox, Nana and I will take our leave.¡±


    While smiling, River wanted to hold Nana, yet she pushed his hand away.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so old to the extent that I need you to hold me. When that happens, I¡¯ll soon be reunited with


    your grandpa.¡±


    At the mention of her partner who passed away years ago, Grandma May could not help but sigh and


    say, It feels as though I watched sunrise and sunset with your grandpa yesterday. With the blink of an


    eye, he has left us for nearly a decade.¡±


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    What feared the Yorks most was when Grandma May thought about herte spouse.


    Grandma May was soon pulled back from her drifting thoughts and said, ¡°This was in the past. I can


    now. face it openly. Humans have to die one day. It¡¯s a matter of time. Your grandpa went to heaven


    earlier than me. By the time I reach there, he¡¯ll have familiarized himself with the environment. Having


    him guide. me, I won¡¯t panic.¡±


    ¡°Nana, you¡¯ll live a long life. Grandpa would hope that you treasure your life.¡±


    Riverforted Nana. ¡°Nana, you have us.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed. ¡°Live a long life? Yes, I need to live a long life. I need to help my grandsons to


    look for wives.¡±


    River said, ¡°Nana¡­ I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m only twenty¨Cthree.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore. When your grandpa was your age, he had given birth to your eldest uncle.¡±


    ¡°Nana, people of your generation got married early. This era is different. Now, we advocatete


    marriage. and childbirth.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Nana, River is not in a rush.¡±


    River darted an appreciative nce at Serenity who stood up for him.


    Jasmine grinned and said, ¡°Grandma May, you have quite a number of grandsons. Those who are


    older. than River are still single. I think it¡¯s better for you to pressure them into getting married in the


    order of their age. It¡¯s not easy, and it takes at least two years for them to actually get married after


    being. pressured.¡±


    Except for Zachary, the rest were unmarried. It would take at least two years for Grandma May to


    actually make each of them get married after pressuring them.


    This meant that she would need to pressure them for sixteen years before her grandsons could all get


    married. She would be almost a centenarian by then.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying River is in a rush. He¡¯s not. He still needs training. My grandson who¡¯s twenty¨Cfive is


    still single, that¡¯s why I briefly mentioned it. If any of them are still single at the age of twenty¨Ceight, I¡¯ll


    pressure them.¡±

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512


    River heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thankfully, he was only twenty¨Cthree.


    Anyway, he had a few older brothers acting as his shield. One of them was twenty¨Csix and still single. If


    Grandma May were to pressure someone into getting married, that said brother would be the one first.


    ¡°Serenity, Ms. Sox, you don¡¯t have to send me. I¡¯ll bring Nana to visit the Stones.¡±


    River opened the car door. After Grandma May got into the car, he turned around and bade goodbye to


    Serenity and Jasmine.


    Serenity and Jasmine stood at the entrance of the bookstore and watched River and Grandma May


    leave.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After River¡¯s car was some distance away, Jasmine said, ¡°River keeps such a low profile.¡±


    River¡¯s car brand was ordinary. He bought the car for $101,000 to $102,000. Compared to the cars that


    Zachary and the rest had, River¡¯s vehicle was just like a bicycle.


    Serenity responded, ¡°River is about to start working, but he hasn¡¯t proven himself. He can¡¯t overindulge


    in his life, so he keeps a low profile. When he¡¯s sessful in his career and holds a high position in


    York Corporation one day as his older brothers did, he can change his car.¡±


    Jasmine sighed and said, ¡°Seren, you¡¯re really lucky. You found such good inws. Your inws¡®


    family values are wonderful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Nana loves me. Your inws are not bad either.¡±


    Serenity recalled how Grandma May had wanted to introduce her eldest grandson to Serenity so they


    could get into a rtionship. When Serenity and Zachary got married, the olddy said that she


    introduced her best grandson to Serenity and would not ill¨Ctreat Serenity.


    Nana did as she promised.


    Sure enough, the man Serenity married was the most outstanding man among the Yorks.


    ¡°Yes, my inws are good too. But I don¡¯t have so many brothers¨Cinw.¡±


    Jasmine was satisfied with her future inws.


    Jasmine returned to the bookstore with Serenity. Sheughed and said, ¡°Your brothers¨Cinw are all


    good- looking. I was thinking when all nine young masters of the Yorks show up at your wedding, it¡¯s


    going to look like a male beauty pageant.¡±


    Serenity grinned and said, ¡°The Yorks have good genes. The men have good looks and marry good-


    looking wives. Considering that the couples look good, how bad can their children get?¡±


    After some thought, Jasmine felt that it made sense.


    ¡°When Zachary and you have a child, it must be either a handsome boy or a pretty girl.¡±


    ¡°The son should look like him, whereas the daughter should look like me.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s better for the son to look like the mother and the daughter to look like the


    father.¡±


    At the thought of the Yorks¡® family values, Jasmine added, ¡°Regardless of who the child looks like, he


    or she will be extraordinary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ambitious. If I have a child, all I want is for him or her to be safe and healthy. Other matters are


    secondary.¡±


    Being safe and healthy mattered most.


    With that, Serenity said with a self¨Cdeprecatingugh, ¡°I don¡¯t even have a child. It¡¯s too early to talk


    about these things.¡±


    Knowing her concern, Jasmine quicklyforted her. ¡°Your wedding hasn¡¯t been held yet, so there¡¯s


    no need to rush into having a child. What Zachary said to the public is that you both will enjoy your


    moments as husband and wife first. I think so too. Josh and I aren¡¯t nning to have a child in the first


    two years of our marriage.¡±


    ¡°We should enjoy being pampered by our beloved husbands. If we give birth to a child too early, the


    love. will be divided. I won¡¯t be able to enjoy undivided love from Josh all by myself.


    Jasmine chuckled. ¡°I really enjoy Josh¡¯s entire love for me.¡±


    Once Jasmine had a child, Josh would still prioritize her. Even so, he would definitely love the child as


    well. Jasmine would feel that she could not have undivided love from him.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513


    Serenity was amused by Jasmine¡¯s statement.


    ¡°You¡¯ll actually feel jealous of your child.¡±


    Jasmine said in a self¨Crighteous manner, ¡°Josh is my man. How can I not feel jealous when other


    people grab his attention, even if they¡¯re my children? My children will be pampered by their other


    halves in the future, so they can¡¯t share Josh¡¯s love with me.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Perhaps Mr. Bucham is worried that he¡¯ll be jealous of his children.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°My husband is definitely going to be jealous of my child. He¡¯s an


    overbearing person. On the outside, he looks magnanimous, but he¡¯s actually narrow¨Cminded and


    overbearing.¡±


    ¡°Seren, I feel that you¡¯re now publicly disying your affection with Zachary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to publicly disy our affection. You and Mr. Bucham are lovey¨Cdovey. Jas, you¡¯ll be


    staying at the store today, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Jasmine then asked, ¡°Do you have anything to take care of? You can carry on with your work. I can


    watch over the store.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll head to Spring Blossoms and rush back before half past eleven¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Look around and see if you can buy two housents that are pleasing to the eye to be put


    in


    our store.¡±


    Serenity instinctively said, ¡°The nts in our store are growing well. You don¡¯t need to buy any more


    housents.¡±


    ¡°Buy some sulent nts.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you buy some.¡±


    Serenity took her car key and walked out of the bookstore. She said to Harry, who was strolling around.


    outside, ¡°I¡¯m heading to Spring Blossoms. You don¡¯t have toe along.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Missus.¡±


    Harry knew that his colleague would be protecting Serenity in secret.


    Even if he did not follow Serenity, her safety would be assured.


    What was more, Serenity was nimble.


    Currently, no one had the audacity to harm Serenity. Harming Serenity would mean turning against


    many wealthy families.


    Serenity went to Spring Blossoms but did not see Camryn there.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t your boss returned?¡± Serenity asked a shop assistant who was pruning a rose.


    ¡°Ms. Camryn came back to stock products. After that, she received a call from a regr customer who


    wanted a bouquet of flowers, so she personally sent the bouquet over.¡±


    ¡°When will she be back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Mrs. York, why don¡¯t you go home first? Once Ms. Camryn is back, I¡¯ll get her to call you.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Camryn usually doesn¡¯t call me back after she returns. Her phone has always been


    turned off recently.¡±


    The shop assistant responded, ¡°Mrs. York, please leave your contact details. Once Ms. Camryn is


    back, I¡¯ll call you. Ms. Camryn has changed her phone number, so she might not remember your


    number.¡±


    ¡°Camryn has changed her number, huh?¡±


    Deep down, Serenity was moaning. No wonder Callum said Camryn was always unreachable. The


    oue was still the same after Serenity tried to call Camryn twice.


    It turned out that Camryn had changed her number.


    In fact, Camryn was trying to escape from Callum. She did not want to be involved with him.


    Callum¡¯s journey to winning back his wife¡¯s heart was going to be a long one.


    ¡°Yes. Ms. Camryn has recently changed her number.¡±


    Serenity uttered an ¡°oh¡± as she gave some thought before leaving her contact details with the shop


    assistant. She then left Spring Blossoms.

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514


    Serenity called Callum. When Callum picked up the call, she said, ¡°Callum, Camryn has changed her


    number. I went to her flower shop twice this morning but didn¡¯t see her. Have you seen her?¡±


    Callum answered, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for her at Beans and Cream to send me flowers.¡±


    He had no idea what Camryn¡¯s new number was as the shop assistant refused to tell him. He had no


    choice but to recall the number for Spring Blossoms. Then, he got the store manager of Beans and


    Cream to phone Spring Blossoms to have Camryn send the flowers over.


    He would only be able to see her by doing so..


    ¡°Is Camryn going there alone?¡±


    ¡°Another worker is sending her over by an electric scooter. Thank you, Serenity.¡±


    Although Serenity had not been able to see Camryn and speak up for Callum in front of her, she had


    visited Spring Blossoms twice in the morning. This touched Callum and made him feel that Serenity


    was concerned about his matter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re family. When you see her, don¡¯t frighten her again.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, I deeply regretted it. I won¡¯t repeat that mistake anymore.¡±


    He kissed Camryn without having captured her heart. That offended and frightened her.


    Callum kept ming himself for not being able to hold back his urge.


    Serenity became at ease. She ended the call and drove directly to the bookstore.


    Meanwhile, Grandma May visited the Marshalls with River. After delivering them an invitation card, she


    visited the Stones since both their houses were not far away from each other.


    When Grandma May visited the Stones, Remy was at the Stones¡® ce since he was their new


    neighbor. It seemed that he was nning to sponge food off them.


    Upon hearing that Grandma May and River were here, Mr. and Mrs. Stone came out to wee them.


    personally.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me beforeing? Let me pick you up.¡± After Grandma May got out of the car.


    Mrs. Stone went forward to hold her. With a smile, sheined that Grandma May did not let her


    know about her visit beforehand.


    Grandma May grinned and replied, ¡°I got River to send me here, and it was convenient. I didn¡¯t need to


    trouble you


    ¡°What trouble? Being able to pick you up is our honor. This must be your seventh grandson. He¡¯s really


    good¨Clooking. Old Mrs. York, you¡¯re blessed. Look at your grandsons. All of them are good¨Clooking


    and capable. This is admirable.¡±


    Mrs. Stone had two sons and one daughter. Only her eldest son was responsible and outstanding, so


    he took over Stone Group.


    Her second son had no interest in doing business. As for her daughter, she had been pampered since


    she was young and only started a business recently.


    Mrs. Stone really admired Grandma May for her grandsons.


    Besides Mrs. Stone, other olddles admired Grandma May greatly too.


    ¡°They¡¯re just good¨Clooking but not as brilliant as Clive. Clive alone is better than all my grandsons.¡±


    Mrs. Stoneughed before she responded, ¡°Don¡¯t alwayspliment Clive that way. If he hears it, he¡¯ll


    becent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Clive and Zack are the most promising young talents in Wiltspoon. Everyone


    praises them.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May,¡± Elisa greeted her smilingly.


    Remy, who came out with Elisa, greeted Grandma May politely as well.


    The moment Grandma May caught sight of Remy, she said with a grin, ¡°Remy, you¡¯re here too.¡±


    Remy replied gently, ¡°I came over to see the renovation progress of my house. I knew Mrs. Stone and


    Elisa were at home, so I came to drink some coffee.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed like a fox. ¡°You¡¯ll be neighbors in the future. You should get along with each


    other more often. They say a near friend is better than a far¨Cdwelling kinsman. It¡¯s important that


    neighbors get along well.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. This is what I thought. Whenever Ie over to see the renovation progress of my


    house, I¡¯ll pay Mrs. Stone a visit.¡±


    As Mrs. Stone listened to the conversation between Grandma May and Remy, she was secretly


    moaning that Remy was trying to approach her darling daughter on the pretext of wanting to develop


    strong neighbor rtionships.


    Then, he nned to capture her daughter¡¯s heart little by little.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515


    It so happened that Elisa and Remy could get along well. This made Mrs. Stone feel ambivalent about


    it.


    The message that Mrs. Stone had Zachary convey to Remy did not seem to work.


    Remy still often came over as a neighbor to visit the Stones. He even purposely came during


    mealtimes. Obviously, he wanted to sponge food off the Stones.


    After everyone entered the house, Elisa poured a ss of water for Grandma May.


    Remy helped to bring some fruit and dessert over.


    Grandma May noticed that Remy had be familiar with the surroundings of the Stones¡® house.


    What a cunning kid.


    He even left Mrs. Stone feeling helpless.


    After all, he had not confessed his love to Elisa and it was normal for him to have familiarized himself


    with the surroundings of the Stones¡® house considering that he came over frequently.


    What was more, Remy was very shameless. He would turn a blind eye to Mrs. Stone¡¯s grim expression


    and Mr. Stone¡¯s glower. Anyhow, he would brazenlye over as long as Elisa was willing to interact


    with him.


    Among the Stones, Alice was the only one who supported Remy¡¯s idea of getting together with Elisa.


    Alice found Remy suitable to be Elisa¡¯s partner.


    It was mainly because Remy and Elisa werepatible and had manymon topics to talk about.


    Elisa used to be depressed when she was infatuated with Zachary. There was no response from him,


    and she was unable to get over him. She mustered her courage to confess her love to him and pursue


    him bravely. In the end, it was to no avail.


    When Elisa got along with Remy, Alice could always hear herugh, and Elisa¡¯s smile was always


    bright..


    Alice had advised her husband not to stop Remy from pursuing Elisa.


    It was because Elisa was genuinely happy when she was together with Remy.


    As Elisa¡¯s sister¨Cinw, Alice did not want Elisa to get married to someone who lived far away either


    but all she thought about was Elisa¡¯s happiness, so why stop Elisa from marrying Remy if she was


    happy?


    Remy deliberately bought the vi beside the Stones house. He had his vi renovated based on


    Elisa¡¯s preference.


    Remy asked Elisa for advice and opinion on theyout of his garden. In fact, he wanted to design it


    based on her preference.


    ¡°Old Mrs. York, are you here today for Seren¡¯s wedding matters?¡±


    Mrs. Stone waited for Grandma May to finish drinking her water before asking her. She wanted to know


    Grandma May¡¯s objective foring over.


    She thought that the Yorks nned to bring forward the wedding.


    Now, Liberty was still in the hospital. Mrs. Stone was Serenity¡¯s aunt, so she was considered an elder.


    If the Yorks nned to bring forward the wedding, Grandma May could discuss it with Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early for Seren to prepare for her wedding now. Anyway, I don¡¯t need to worry about it. Zack


    will


    make preparations for it on his own. He¡¯s not even ready for family support.¡±


    Grandma May nced at River and smiled tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s River¡¯s birthday next Saturday. I nned to


    hold a birthday party for him. I¡¯d like you to join us.¡±


    While speaking, Grandma May took out an invitation card and handed it to Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°Drey, this is the invitation card. Come with your family to gather with us that day. Our families hardly


    get together. We¡¯ll be rtives in the future. We need to interact more so we can be close.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Stone took the card and said with a smile, ¡°Old Mrs. York, you¡¯re right. We need to interact more


    so we can be close. None of the rtives can develop close rtionships if they don¡¯t interact with


    each. other.¡±


    Grandma May then gave Remy an invitation card too.


    Mrs. Stone opened the invitation and took a look at it. After that, she said to Grandma May, ¡°Alice is


    probably the only one in our family who won¡¯t be joining the party. She¡¯s experiencing serious reactions


    to pregnancy, and she feels sleepy easily. Except for Alice, all of us will attend.¡±


    She turned her eyes to River and said gently, ¡°Congrattions, River.¡±


    River grasped the significance of her message. Simrly, he smiled gently at her. ¡°Thank you, Mrs.


    Stone.¡±

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516


    ¡°Do you still get morning sickness, Ally? You¡¯re three months along, right?¡± Old Mrs. York asked out of


    concern.


    Alice, who was sitting nearby, answered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been three months. I still get morning sickness about


    half an hour after eating. I only feel morefortable after vomiting. My mom said I might have to deal.


    with morning sickness until I give birth.¡±


    Although Alice had terrible morning sickness and felt awful every time she vomited, it did not stop her


    from loving the baby in her womb.


    She would be able to feel fetal movement after some time..


    When Alice hit three months, she went to the hospital for a checkup and ultrasound scan. She saw the


    doctor¡¯s report. The doctor said her baby¡¯s fetal movement was ideal.


    However, she could not feel the movements as they were still subtle.


    ording to books, fetal movements could be felt after sixteen weeks. As the fetus grew, the


    movements would be more detectable.


    Back then, Clive had wanted her to abort the child. However, upon getting the ultrasound report three


    monthster, he kept staring at it. Although he did not understand the report, he could not bear to let it


    go.


    Alice knew that Clive was looking forward to the child. He was simply worried sick about her morning.


    sickness that he desperately wanted her to get an abortion.


    Luckily, he did not suggest getting an abortion anymore after everyone¡¯s persuasion.


    Whenever Clive saw her vomiting her guts out, he would be concerned about her while scolding the


    baby. in her womb.


    He would say, ¡°I¡¯ll spank your little butt after you¡¯re out, little one. Look how much you¡¯re torturing your


    mother.¡±


    Alice touched her belly.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Nothing can be done about morning sickness. Some people do continue having it


    until they give birth. I remember Tania vomiting badly when she had Kevin. It carried on until she gave


    birth. She didn¡¯t have morning sickness at all when she was pregnant with Zack and Peter. It only


    happened when she was pregnant with Kevin.


    ¡°Tania even thought her third child would be a daughter because of the different reactions. However, it


    was still a son in the end.¡±


    Hearing those words, Alice smiled and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be having morning sickness until my due date


    too.¡±


    ¡°Being a mom isn¡¯t easy.¡±


    Grandma May sighed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let yourself go hungry even if you vomit, Ally I think you got thinner. Fetuses require


    increasingly more nutrients after they¡¯re three months old. If you don¡¯t eat, the baby will absorb


    nutrients from the mother¡¯s body. You¡¯ll get even skinnier.¡±


    Mrs. Stone chimed in, ¡°Alice doesn¡¯t vomit much if she takes soup. I¡¯ve been asking her to have more


    soup every meal.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°I¡¯ll eat, Grandma May. I do vomit a lot, but I have a good appetite. I crave everything.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Grandma May nodded. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    A maid walked over and said to Mrs. Stone, ¡°The food is served, madame.¡±


    Mrs. Stone nodded. The maid retreated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have our meal first, Old Mrs. York.¡±


    Grandma May did not refuse. She said with a smile, ¡°River and I will be getting a free meal here then.¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Stone smiled. ¡°You honor us by staying for a meal, Old Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about honor. We¡¯re rtives now and will interact with each other a lot. You two must have.


    lots of free time as you¡¯re retired and staying home. Doe and visit us often. My sons and


    daughters¨Cin w have also retired. They¡¯re bored at home.


    ¡°You¡¯re peers and can get along with each other well. You may invite them whenever there are events.¡±


    Mrs. Stone nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go over and y poker with them soon. Your three daughters¨Cinw and I


    make. up a good number of yers.¡±


    Grandma May grinned. ¡°I haven¡¯t yed poker in a long time.¡°

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517


    ¡°I¡¯ll y poker with you whenever I¡¯m free in the future.¡± Mrs. Stone agreed with Grandma May.


    Regardless of their past rtionship, they had be rtives.


    Rtives only got closer if everyone visited each other more.


    Mrs. Stone was a representative of Serenity¡¯s family. She had to support Serenity. Additionally, she


    needed to have more frequent interactions with the York family to prevent people from saying Serenity.


    was not on good terms with her inws.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Grandma May agreed happily.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have our meal,¡± Mrs. Stone said again.


    Grandma May gave a hum of approval. She only stood up after Mrs. Stone got up.


    Elisa was the closest person to Grandma May. She went forward to help her.


    Grandma May only let Elisa support her slightly. She smiled. ¡°I can still walk swiftly without a walking


    cane.¡±


    She did have a walking cane, but it was used to hit people. It could be due to her practicing martial arts


    and having a special identity back when she was young that made her body healthy.


    Her daughters¨Cinw could not even beat her when they went hiking.


    ¡°You won¡¯t have to use a walking cane even after eight to ten years, Grandma May.¡± Elisa smiled and


    added, ¡°After Serenity and the rest have children, the children will start climbing around. When that


    timees, you might have to use a walking cane. It¡¯ll be used to chase after those naughty kids.¡±


    Grandma May imagined the scene of her holding a walking cane and chasing her great¨Cgrandchildren.


    She beamed from ear to ear.


    She patted Elisa¡¯s hand.


    Elisa looked toward her.


    ¡°There are many good men around. Feel with your heart. You¡¯ll find that the person who suits you best


    is right by your side.¡±


    Grandma May whispered to Elisa secretly and did not let anyone hear her. After speaking, she also


    nced at Remy.


    Mrs. Stone did not invite Remy to join the meal, but he was already used to scrounging food. He did not


    need Mrs. Stone¡¯s invitation. He automatically followed the Stones into the dining hall.


    The maids did not dare refuse Remy his utensils.


    With Elisa present, Mrs. Stone would not show Remy that she was unhappy. She would be less than


    enthusiastic at most.


    Elisa was taken aback. Under Grandma May¡¯s hint, she nced at Remy too.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy patted the back of Elisa¡¯s hand again.


    It was not that the feisty girl of the Stone family did not match Grandma May¡¯s tastes. Instead, the girl


    was not to the liking of her grandsons. Therefore, Grandma May never considered Elisa when picking


    out granddaughters¨Cinw.


    Moreover, the Stones and the Yorks used to be business rivals.


    If it were not for Serenity suddenly bing Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece, the two families¡® rtionship would


    never ease.


    Elisa had been obsessed with Zachary for many years. After discovering Zachary and Serenity¡¯s


    rtionship, everyone witnessed her reaction and performance. That girl was clear¨Cheaded.


    Serenity sincerely hoped Elisa could find her happiness.


    Grandma May felt Remy was a good match for Elisa.


    Remy even asked Grandma May previously to rmend a suitable girl to him if she saw one.


    In fact, Remy did not need Grandma May worrying over him. He had his target set.


    ¡°Grandma May.¡±


    Elisa said softly, ¡°Remy and I are friends.¡±


    They simply got along well.


    The old woman smiled and did not say a word.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518


    After the meal, Grandma May and Mrs. Stone had a chat before the former left the Stones¡® residence


    with River.


    Everyone saw the grandmother and grandchild out. After River drove away with Grandma May, Mrs.


    Stone turned to look around. When she saw Remy, she pressed her lips together. Ultimately, she did


    not say anything and went back into the house.


    Alice had to take a nap after having a meal.


    Mr. Stone went to apany his wife.


    Elisa and Remy were the only ones left in the garden


    ¡°Do you want to go for a walk?¡± Elisa asked.


    He smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s said that taking a walk after meals promotes longevity.¡±


    Elisa looked toward his smiling face. He gave off a gentle and elegant aura. Whenever he talked to her,


    he would have a gentle smile. That smile felt like the spring breeze, soft and warm.


    They walked out of the Stones¡® manor.


    In one of the rooms on the second floor, Mrs. Stone stood by the window. She watched her lovely


    daughter walk outside with Remy.


    She said to her husband with a tight expression, ¡°That Johnson boy asked Elisa to go on a walk with


    him again.¡±


    Mr. Stone walked over and looked outside. He saw his daughter walking with Remy side by side.


    They were in a conversation andughed as they walked.


    Mr. Stone tore his gaze away from them. When he saw his wife¡¯s tense face, he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like.


    them talking to each other, just make it clear. You¡¯re making this displeased expression in front of me,


    but your daughter and the Johnson boy can¡¯t see it.¡±


    ¡°That boy must be blind. He alwayses over during mealtimes. He doesn¡¯t even seem to


    understand when I frown at him.


    ¡°Elisa said she¡¯s friends with him, and they get along well. It¡¯s not nice for me to scowl in front of Elisa


    100.¡±


    Mrs. Stone used to dominate the business world alongside her husband, but she was utterly clueless.


    about Remy approaching her daughter.


    Elisa treated Remy as a friend.


    There was softness and a hint of passion in his gaze toward her. He doted on her a lot too. He


    obviously liked her, but he had not confessed.


    Mrs. Stone loved Elisa the most among her three children. She knew her daughter did not have many


    friends. If Mrs. Stone were to stop them from seeing each other, it would probably start a conflict


    between herself and Elisa, as Elisa thought of Remy as a friend.


    She decided to talk to Remy.


    Mrs. Stone had requested Zachary to talk to the boy, but nothing had changed.


    When Remy came, she would hint Remy to leave while her daughter was not paying attention.


    However, that boy¡¯s face was thicker than a wall. Regardless of whether she was being direct or


    indirect, he continued drinking and eating.


    As long as Elisa did not chase him away, he could stay from morning till night. It was to the point where


    it felt as if he wanted to take a bath at the Stones¡® manor before heading home.


    ¡°Actually, Remy isn¡¯t bad. He¡¯s not inferior to Zachary by much. I admire him,¡± Mr. Stone said.


    ¡°I know Remy is decent, but he¡¯s from Annenburg. It¡¯s so far away. We only have one daughter. I can¡¯t


    bear Elisa marrying off to a faraway ce.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Stone was fixated on that.


    Mr. Stone could not bear his daughter being married off to a distant ce too.


    ¡°The new house Remy bought is right beside ours¡­¡±


    Mrs. Stone red at her husband. ¡°Are you thinking of giving your permission? Yes, he did buy a


    house beside ours. He lives in Wiltspoon long¨Cterm too. However, who can guarantee he won¡¯t bring


    Elisa back to FC Manor after marrying her?


    ¡°Maybe he just bought that vi to coax us into agreeing to Elisa marrying him. Will we be able to


    decide where he brings Elisa after she marries him?¡±


    Mr. Stone said, ¡°You should talk to Remy about that.¡±


    ¡°Clive came back today. We can get Clive to find some time to go to Remy¡¯spany and chat with


    him so that Elisa doesn¡¯t find out.¡±


    Mrs. Stone did not want her daughter to know that their family did not ept Remy.

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519


    Elisa had no clue that her family was worried about her being taken away by Remy.


    After she and Remy left the vi, they walked slowly along the concrete road.


    Usually, Elisa would enter and exit the vi in a car. She had never admired the scenery around the


    vi properly before.


    ¡°After living here for so many years, I just found out that the scenery here is quite pretty. The greenery


    is great, and there are many benches by the road for people to sit and rest if they¡¯re tired. There are


    also gazebos built within certain distances of each other.¡±


    There was a garden upon entering the vast area of the vis. It was filled with lush green trees. It also


    had fitness equipment and a children¡¯s yground.


    The Stones had bought a few smaller vis and connected them to build a bigger vi. They had a


    complete range of sports and entertainment facilities.


    Therefore, Elisa rarely walked around the garden in the estate area. In her own words, she simply


    nced at the passing scenery when she exited and entered her vi in the car.


    ¡°The environment here is great, so I quickly bought your neighbor¡¯s house when I knew it was going on


    sale. Besides the surroundings, the security here is excellent, and the area is spacious. Although it¡¯s


    pre- owned, I think it¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Remy talked as he walked. It felt as if he had picked up a treasure when he bought the pre¨Cowned


    house.


    To him, it was indeed a steal.


    That was because he was aiming for Elisa.


    ¡°You did get lucky buying the vi beside my family¡¯s. That vi takes up a wide area. Our family


    wanted. to buy it too, but you snatched it up too quickly.¡±


    While walking, Elisa smiled and said, ¡°When my brother found out that the house was sold, he was


    surprised that there was someone quicker than us. I thought about who it could be, but youpletely


    did not cross my mind. You have an excellent eye for things, Remy. Buying that vi is definitely not a


    loss.


    ¡°You even hired someone to bless the house. After moving in, your work will surely sail smoothly. The


    branch of FC & Co. here might even develop into a mega¨Ccorporation.


    ¡°The person you like will definitely adore the huge vi you prepared for her too.¡±


    Remy had asked Elisa¡¯s opinions on his refurbishing ns for the vi. She did not hold back and


    discussed it with him. In the end, a refurbishing n that everyone agreed on was used.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa thought she had sophisticated tastes and that as long as she approved of it, Remy¡¯s crush would.


    feel the same as well.


    ¡°Mhm, I hope she¡¯ll like it.¡±


    Elisa turned to look at him. She said with a smile, ¡°Remy, we know each other so well now. I truly treat


    you as a close guy friend. Be honest with me. Who¡¯s the girl you like? I¡¯m quite curious about what the


    girl you fell for looks like.¡±


    Remy stopped and met her gaze. He was still smiling warmly. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to know since ages ago. You¡¯re the one who refused to tell me.


    ¡°You made it so mysterious. I went through all the daughters of wealthy families that I know of, but I


    can¡¯t


    make a guess. You smile at everyone during banquets. It¡¯s difficult to guess the answer through your


    attitude toward others.¡±


    Remyughed. ¡°Let¡¯s sit there and have a slow chat.¡±


    Elisa had no objections.


    They went to the stone bench Remy spoke of and sat down.


    The ornamental trees there had luxuriant foliage and provided some shade.


    Remy took out the packet of tissue he had brought with him. He used the tissue and wiped the stone


    bench clean before letting Elisa sit on it.


    Seeing his actions, she praised him, ¡°Remy, you¡¯re really attentive and considerate. The girl who¡¯ll have


    your love is really fortunate. She¡¯ll gain the envy of many when she marries you, just like Zachary and


    Serenity.


    ¡°We¡¯re neighbors. Please stay away from me when you husband and wife are being lovey¨Cdovey. Don¡¯t


    upset a singledy like me.¡±


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if I upset someone, it¡¯ll never be you.¡±

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520


    Elisa sat on the bench. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can¡¯t stand the provocation from seeing you people being lovey-


    dovey now. I feel jealous every time I see Serenity and Jasmine.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, you don¡¯t have to be envious of them. You¡¯ll be as happy as they are in the future.¡±


    ¡°Who can be certain about the future? However, if I were to be unhappy, I wouldn¡¯tpromise. If my


    future husband doesn¡¯t treat me well, I¡¯ll divorce him and return to my family. My two brothers can


    support me for the rest of my life.¡±


    The confidence of a married woman came from her family¡¯s support.


    Elisa felt that her family was very supportive.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Your inws will be great people.¡±


    Remy felt the elders in his family were nice.


    No one would make things difficult for their daughter¨Cinw.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop talking about me. Tell me. Who¡¯s thedy on your mind? It must be someone from


    Wiltspoon, right? Did you buy a house here because of her?¡±


    Remy nodded and admitted it honestly. ¡°Yes. I did it for her. I wanted to be nearer to her, see her


    frequently, and interact with her in close proximity. She also approved my refurbishing ns for this


    vi after a discussion together.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°Remy, are you hinting at me?¡±


    Remy looked toward her and said seriously, ¡°Elisa, this isn¡¯t a hint. It¡¯s you. You¡¯re the person I like. I


    bought this vi to be closer to your house. We¡¯ll be neighbors in the future. I¡¯ll be able to interact with


    you up close.


    ¡°If we can be together, we¡¯ll live in that vi long¨Cterm, so it¡¯ll be convenient for you to visit your family.¡±


    Elisa was speechless.


    She was surprised, yet at the same time, she did not find it shocking.


    During the meal, Grandma May had hinted to her about it. She was shocked at that moment. However,


    she also thought the olddy was right after thinking about it.


    Remy¡¯s actions were intentional.


    He kept holding off his confession. Elisa was toozy to overthink and did not dare develop feelings for


    him as she feared it was wishful thinking.


    ¡°Elisa, I like you. No, I love you.¡±


    Remy confessed in earnest. ¡°Can you give me an opportunity to pursue you? If you can¡¯t ept my


    feelings, let¡¯s remain friends. Please don¡¯t sever our friendship. It¡¯s my first time loving a girl seriously


    and wholeheartedly.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Once a man of the Johnson family marries a wife, he¡¯ll be loyal to his family and marriage for the rest


    of his life. We won¡¯t betray our wives and treat love seriously. We never mess around.¡±


    Elisa was a person who expressed her love and hate daringly.


    She was not a fool. She had thought about the good things Remy had done for her.


    However, she did not dare take the initiative anymore after suffering a setback with Zachary. She was


    scared it would all be in vain again.


    Elisa was not afraid of failure.


    Nevertheless, it was demoralizing to experience failures repeatedly.


    Since Remy had confessed, she would consider it thoroughly.


    ¡°I know the Johnson family upholds great family values. In Annenburg, many young girls dream of


    marrying into the Johnson family to have a loving husband, not riches.¡±


    Remy felt relief upon hearing Elisa¡¯s words.


    Luckily, the rumors of his family¡¯s good values had spread all the way to Wiltspoon.

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521


    ¡°Remy, allow me to consider this.¡±


    Neither did Elisa reject nor ept him immediately¨Cshe wanted to think about it.


    Remy said understandingly, ¡°I know. You can take your time. I¡¯m not in a rush. Even if you reject me,


    I¡¯m willing to wait for the day you can ept me.¡±


    Elisa smiled. ¡°I just find it too sudden.¡±


    ¡°I was abrupt,¡± Remy said apologetically.


    He thought that since everyone could already sense his feelings for Elisa, it would not be suitable to


    keep dying his confession.


    Since Elisa asked about it, he immediately confessed.


    He loved her, so he had to let her know his feelings for her.


    Not everyone could feel others¡® love for them.


    Silence fell between them.


    After sitting for a while, Elisa stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When they headed out, they chatted andughed.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    However, both of them did not talk much on the way back. It was Elisa who did not wish to speak.


    After returning to the Stones¡® house, Remy did not linger too long and returned to his vi, which was


    stili under renovation.


    Less than five minutester, Elisa drove out in a sports car.


    She was heading to Wiltspoon School.


    It was obvious that she was going to look for her two best friends.


    Elisa arrived at the bookstore. However, she only saw Jasmine there. Serenity was absent.


    ¡°Is Serenity not in?¡± Elisa asked upon seeing only Jasmine after entering the store.


    ¡°She went to Spring Blossoms, but she¡¯ll probably be back soon. Are you looking for her?¡±


    Jasmine was about to blend some pear juice. She asked Elisa, ¡°Do you want some pear juice? I¡¯ll


    make a ss for you if you want some.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it. You guys have been giving me in water every time Ie over. It¡¯s tasteless.¡±


    -Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°in water is originally tasteless anyway. You should¡¯ve told us if you didn¡¯t


    like it. We¡¯ll add sugar to the water to make it sweeter and tastier. This is a bookstore. There¡¯s nothing.


    else besides books and stationery.¡±


    Elisa sat in front of the cashier counter. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I hated it. Please give me a ss of juice.¡±


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡±


    Jasmine took another pear out of the refrigerator.


    ¡°Elisa, are you looking for Serenity to talk about something? Can you tell me about it? If it¡¯s


    inconvenient


    to let me know, I¡¯ll send Serenity a message and ask her to return soon. I think she¡¯ll be back soon.


    anyway. She said she had to apany Zachary to a business engagement after the rush hour in the


    evening.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Elisa said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing big. I just wanted to pour my heart out to you guys. It


    isn¡¯t a must for Serenity to be here. You¡¯re the same too. You¡¯re my friend and someone who¡¯s


    experienced.¡±


    When Jasmine heard Elisa brought up her being experienced, she guessed it was a rtionship


    problem.


    She came out of the kitchen and asked nosily, ¡°Who confessed to you? I knew it. How could no one like


    such a nice girl like you? Many men will want to marry you if you wish to get married.¡±

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522


    Elisaughed. She said, ¡°I¡¯m only a nice girl to you guys. Others say I¡¯m the wild daughter of a rich


    family. Those madames never considered having me as their daughter¨Cinw. They think they can¡¯t


    control a daughter¨Cinw like me ¡±


    She would not be suppressed. Her family was strong.


    The usual wealthy families truly did not consider having Elisa as a daughter¨Cinw.


    Men of equal social standing to her were married or younger than her. She would never consider dating


    a younger man.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they have bad eyes and blindly follow other people¡¯s opinions. They believed the


    rumors without trying to understand you. When Serenity and I first met you, we thought you were an


    honest, straightforward person.¡±


    Jasmine returned to the kitchen to prepare the juice.


    ¡°Elisa, you¡¯re really great. We¡¯re not deceiving you with sweet words just because we¡¯re friends.¡±


    Elisa entered the kitchen.


    She watched as Jasmine blended the juice.


    ¡°Can you tell me who confessed to you? Is it Mr. Johnson?¡± Jasmine asked.


    Elisa said, ¡°Did you know about it?¡±


    Did everyone know about Remy¡¯s feelings for her?


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Johnson¡¯s special treatment for you was too obvious. He spent so much.


    money buying the pre¨Cowned vi next to your house to get closer to you. Do you think hecks a


    house? There are many decent vis in Wiltspoon, but he never bought any of them. Instead, he


    bought that second¨Chand house. Who did he do it for if not you?¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°So you guys found out after he bought the pre¨Cowned vi. I never thought about other


    things. at that time. I simply thought it was normal that Remy would buy that vi because even my


    family wanted it too.


    ¡°He wanted to refurbish the vi and sought my opinions about refurbishing ns. I didn¡¯t overthink it


    and mentioned my ideas to him. He took all of my advice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a house he bought to get closer to you. It¡¯s not surprising if he wants to live there with you in the


    future. Naturally, he¡¯ll listen to your suggestions and fallow your wishes.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Elisa asked, ¡°Jas, do you think I should ept him? He confessed to me,


    and I was caught off¨Cguard.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be hasty. You can think about it slowly. If you think you¡¯re willing to be with him and


    spend your remaining life together, you can ept his feelings. But for now, you should thoroughly


    enjoy the sweetness of being wooed by an outstanding man¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine was in favor of Elisa and Remy dating. However, she still suggested that Elisa think it through.


    In their opinion, Remy was a fine man.


    However, no matter how great he was, Remy and Elisa had to have mutual feelings. Even if they


    advised Elisa to ept him, she would not be happy in the future if she simply thought of him as a


    friend without harboring romantic feelings.


    After giving it some thought, Elisa said, ¡°I think I haven¡¯t fallen in love with him, but I¡¯m happy whenever


    we¡¯re together. We have manymon topics. I used to think Zachary was the best guy, but I realized


    there were many nice guys out there after knowing Remy.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Zachary is great, but his attention isn¡¯t on you. Remy¡¯s status may notpare to


    Zachary¡¯s, but he only has eyes for you, and his heart is filled with you. Their family backgrounds are


    equally excellent. What¡¯s rarer is that both families have a good reputation.


    ¡°Elisa, if mutual love can¡¯t be achieved, you should go for the man who loves you. He¡¯ll tolerate and


    dote on you because he loves you.¡±


    Elisa was deep in thought.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything on purpose. Just go with the flow and interact with each other the way


    Josh and I did. There won¡¯t be a lot of ups and downs, so it¡¯ll be calm yet blissful. Josh is very romantic.


    He¡¯ll prepare some romantic surprises for me often. That¡¯s enough.


    ¡°Not many people¡¯s romances are dramatic. We don¡¯t have to aim for an over¨Cthe¨Ctop love but a loving


    partner.¡±


    Jasmine was done blending the juice. She poured a ss of juice for Elisa. There was still enough for


    two more. She washed Serenity¡¯s cup and poured it for her too.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Serenity will be back in a jiffy. I¡¯ll prepare a cup for her too.¡±


    ¡°What yummy drink did you prepare for me?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s voice rang just after Jasmine spoke.

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523


    Elisa said with a grin, ¡°Speak of the devil.


    ¡°Jasmine made pear juice. She said she¡¯ll make you a cup because she thinks you¡¯ll be back soon. You


    came in just after she spoke. Luckily, we were not talking about you behind your back.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Jasmine must¡¯ve heard my footsteps.¡±


    Jasmine passed the blended juice to the girls.


    Serenity held the juice and went to the cashier counter. After putting the juice down, she moved the


    small dining table she and Jasmine usually used for meals over.


    The three of them sat around the table with their ss of juice.


    ¡°Seren, did you go to Spring Blossoms to look for Ms. Newman?¡±


    Elisa asked, ¡°How¡¯s she now? She¡¯s amazing. She managed to sue her stepfather and mother even


    though she¡¯s blind.¡±


    ¡°I went to get flowers for Zachary. I didn¡¯t see Camryn. She was gone for the entire day. The store


    employee said she would tell Camryn to call me after she returned. Camryn hasn¡¯t been contacting me,


    and she switched phone numbers.¡±


    After taking a sip of juice, Serenity sighed. ¡°It¡¯s hard being a sister¨Cinw.¡±


    She only went to look for Camryn because she had promised Callum.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    That brat caused trouble and asked her for help.


    Elisa said with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Who asked Grandma May to have chosen Camryn for


    Callum? Speaking of which, it¡¯s Callum¡¯s job to court his wife. Why are you running errands for him?¡±


    ¡°He told Camryn the truth. She started avoiding him, so he came to me for help. I agreed because I


    thought I only had to persuade her.¡±


    Serenity took another sip of juice.


    ¡°Camryn is blind, and she doesn¡¯t have Whatsapp. I can¡¯t contact her through Whatsapp. I couldn¡¯t


    even find her after her phone number changed. Anyway, why do you have time toe over today,


    Elisa?¡±


    Elisa immediately blushed.


    Serenity was astonished that Elisa could actually blush


    ¡°What happened? Your face turned red.¡±


    Serenity went to Elisa¡¯s side right away. She asked nosily, ¡°Do you have someone you like? Who is it?


    Tell


    us about him.¡±


    Jasmine said leisurely. ¡°Who else can it be besides Mr. Johnson?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Remy. That¡¯s great. Remy is nice, and you¡¯re a good match for him, Elisa.


    However, you¡¯re Aunt Audrey¡¯s only daughter. She won¡¯t be able to bear you marrying someone who


    lives far away. It¡¯s not just her. Your entire family would hate to part with you too.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found out, I won¡¯t keep secrets anymore. Aunt Audrey had personally requested me


    to ask Zachary to tell Remy that she can¡¯t bear you marrying someone who lives far away and that he


    should stay away from you.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°It¡¯s a little far, but transportation is convenient nowadays. It¡¯ll only take two or three hours by


    ne.


    ¡°Moreover, Remy¡¯s working in Wiltspoon long¨Cterm. He has a house in Wiltspoon. He also bought the


    huge vi beside my family¡¯s and became our neighbor. It¡¯s not far at all.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine exchanged nces andughed.


    Elisa might not have fallen in love with Remy yet, but she was definitely fond of him.


    She defended him immediately after it was mentioned that Remy lived too far away and that everyone


    could not bear with her leaving.


    ¡°Why are you guysughing? I¡¯m not putting in good words for Remy. They¡¯re all facts.¡±


    Elisa pinched Serenity.


    ¡°Remy confessed to me, but it wasn¡¯t romantic at all. There were no roses or presents. He simply said


    he liked me.¡±


    Thinking back, she had made things grand when she confessed to Zachary.


    Serenity teased her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mr. Johnson to prepare roses and gifts and confess to you again.¡±


    Elisa blushed again.


    ¡°Serenity, whose side are you on now?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m on your side. I¡¯m thinking about you and hoping for your happiness.¡±


    Serenity wished for Elisa¡¯s happiness more than anybody else.

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524


    As long as Elisa did not get married, Serenity would always feel that she had stolen Elisa¡¯s happiness.


    Elisa liked Zachary so much, yet it was Serenity who got married to him.


    Therefore, Serenity sincerely hoped Elisa could quickly find her significant other. She would only feel


    better if Elisa found her happiness.


    Elisa had never med Serenity. She did not think Serenity had snatched Zachary away from her.


    Elisa said she and Zachary were destined to meet but not fated to be together.


    It had nothing to do with Serenity.


    It was a fact that Zachary did not love her.


    Even without Serenity, other women would still appear.


    Elisa would rather Serenity than other people.


    She had said smugly before that Zachary even had to acknowledge her as his cousin after being with


    Serenity. She was secretly happy that she could make that arrogant cold man bow down and call her


    his cousin.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Elisa held Serenity¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty for me. You didn¡¯t do me any wrong.¡±


    She knew how Serenity felt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be happy. I won¡¯tpromise on marriage. I¡¯ll get married to a good man so I can enjoy


    happiness.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    After Elisa drank the ss of juice and poured her heart out to her best friends, she knew what her


    choice was.


    She left in the evening.


    Meanwhile, at York Corporation, Zachary exited the office with a huge bouquet once it was time to get


    off work.


    It was the bouquet Serenity gave to him personally in the afternoon.


    He was a grown man and did not like flowers, but they were a gift from his wife. He would treasure it


    even if it were a piece of grass.


    After taking the elevator to the first floor, he bumped into Josh, who took another elevator down.


    Upon seeing Josh, Zachary hugged the bouquet closer instinctively. He was not afraid of Josh stealing.


    his flowers. He was simply drawing Josh¡¯s attention on purpose with his action.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°Serenity cent it, right? The bouquet is beautiful.¡±


    Zachary maintained his cold and haughty appearance. He said, ¡°Seren gave it to me. I¡¯ll only like the


    flowers she gives to me. I won¡¯t even spare a nce at flowers given by other people. It¡¯s beautiful,


    right? I think it looks great too.


    ¡°Josh, I remember there¡¯s a flower vase in your office. Where did you buy it? Is there a bigger one?


    ¡°I want to get a bigger one than yours. It can¡¯t be helped. The bouquet my wife gave to me is too big. I


    have no choice but to get arger vase to fit the bouquet.¡±


    Joshined about his friend inwardly.


    It was nothing more than him receiving a bouquet from his missus, but he acted smugly about it.


    Zachary was acting like a teenager and not the CEO of York Corporation.


    Ever since he fell in love with Serenity, the steady and calm side of him disappeared.


    Josh thought his friend was childish.


    However, if Jasmine were to send a bouquet to him, he would also bring it around thepany and


    show off his lovey¨Cdovey rtionship.


    ¡°Do you still need to buy a vase? You should move one of the antique vases from your house to the


    office and ce it in your office. Then, you can arrange the flowers Serenity gave you in that vase.


    What a brilliant idea!¡±


    Zachary nodded.


    ¡°Your idea isn¡¯t bad.¡±

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525


    Josh said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a business dinner tonight?¡±


    He changed the topic.


    It was to prevent Zachary from talking about the flowers again.


    Zachary made it look as if Josh had never received flowers.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pick my wife up She¡¯s apanying me tonight


    Josh hummed in acknowledgment


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take a break after working for another week


    It would be his and Jasmine¡¯s wedding soon


    Zachary said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still half a month until the wedding day?¡±


    As Josh walked outside with Zachary he said, ¡°Half a month is only two weeks Can¡¯t I take a break a


    week in advance?¡±


    He could not possibly work up till the day of his wedding, right?


    Zachary had nothing to say about that


    ¡°Mr York, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Everyone greeted them respectfully as they walked out.


    ¡°Shall we leave together?¡±


    Josh was walking toward Zachary¡¯s car Zachary asked him that question with raised eyebrows


    ¡°I have to bring my wife home to have dinner and then visit the house we¡¯ll live in after our marriage.


    Josh did not intend to live with his parents after the wedding


    He wanted to have privacy with Jasmine.


    His parents respected his decision.


    As long as he was willing to marry and bear children, it would be easy to deal with his parents.


    ¡°Which house are you using after the wedding?¡± Zachary asked casually.


    They got into his Rolls-Royce while Josh¡¯s Porsche was handed over to one of Zachary¡¯s bodyguards


    to be driven to the bookstore.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the vi on the hilltop. The one near your house. Jasmine and Serenity are best friends, so


    using that vi as our love nest will make it convenient for them to meet up too.¡±


    Josh had always followed Zachary¡¯s footsteps in buying houses.


    Whenever Zachary bought a house, he would also buy one in the same location. He could scrounge


    free meals whenever he wanted if they lived nearby to each other.


    ¡°I thought that if you were changing neighborhoods, I¡¯d refurbish a house near yours for Serenity and


    me to move into after we get married. Since you chose the vi on the hilltop, I¡¯ll remain there I¡¯ve lived


    there for almost ten years and have grown attached to it anyway.¡±


    Zachary stayed in the vi on the hilltop often. There was no need to renovate it because he had used


    only the best for everything.


    Serenity was not a materialistic person either.


    However, Zachary still nned to ask her whether she had anything she wanted to change about the


    vi.


    He could make the changes ording to her wishes while there was still time.


    Josh said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to refurbish your vi again, right? Although you¡¯ve lived there for almost ten


    years, you used the best refurbishing design back then. Nothing will be out of style even after another


    decade.


    ¡°Most importantly, the renovation can¡¯t bepleted in a day or two.¡±


    Josh did not renovate his vi either. He rarely lived there, so he just had to decorate it.


    Zachary agreed. ¡°I think so too, but I¡¯ll still ask for Seren¡¯s opinions. I think the house would look


    presentable after a good decorating.¡±


    ¡°Whose house can be considered presentable if yours isn¡¯t?¡±


    Joshughed and said, ¡°Other people¡¯s newly renovated houses aren¡¯t even as luxurious as yours.¡±


    Ring, ring¡­Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526


    Zachary¡¯s cell phone started ringing.


    Before Zachary looked at his phone, he told Josh, ¡°It must be my wife calling. She may want to pick me


    up from thepany after work.¡±


    Josh pouted. ¡°Hey, I am doing pretty well myself. Heck, I¡¯m even having my wedding before you. You


    don¡¯t have to show off your love and affection, it doesn¡¯t provoke me at all¡±


    With a wide grin on his face, Zachary replied, ¡°I¡¯m not showing off That¡¯s just how my wife and I get


    along every day.¡±


    It was either Zachary picking Serenity up or the other way round It became the couple¡¯s daily routine.


    The moment Zachary took out his phone and realized that it was Remy calling, his ever-handsome face


    twitched


    Zachary thought it was Serenity who called. He did not expect it to be Remy


    With eyes as sharp as a hawk, Josh saw that it was Remy¡¯s name on Zachary¡¯s screen.


    Josh busted outughing.


    As Zachary gave him a mean re, Josh turned away and continued his gleefulughter


    Despite the humiliating circumstance, Zachary answered Remy¡¯s call


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Zachary responded with a grunt.


    Remy could sense the annoyance in Zachary¡¯s voice. With a smile on his face, he apologetically said, ¡±


    Sorry to interrupt you from your meals.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken my meal yet.¡±


    Zachary responded, without dropping the low voice.


    ¡°What do you need me for, Mr. Johnson?¡±


    It must have been unrted to official business.


    Remy would follow the standard procedure and go through the secretary first if it was official business


    By dialing Zachary¡¯s personal number, it would most probably be a private matter.


    If Remy had private issues that could trouble Zachary, it must be rted to Elisa.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing urgent. It¡¯s just that I have some free time tonight, as I don¡¯t have any social activities


    to attend. Since you haven¡¯t eaten, I thought of inviting you to dinner. What say you?¡±


    With a deep voice, Zachary said, ¡°Sad to say, I have to socialize tonight. I can¡¯t make it. It¡¯s better to


    make an appointment with me in advance if you want to invite me for dinner next time.¡±


    Disappointed, Remy chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. When will you be free then, Mr. York? Let¡¯s have


    dinner together¡±


    ¡°Are you by chance nning to return to Annenburg, Mr Johnson? I¡¯m going to bring my wife there for


    a trip next week. Maybe you could invite us for dinner then if you decide to return.¡±


    Remy thought for a while and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not nning to return to Annenburg for now. Are you visiting


    Annenburg next week, Mr. York? I¡¯ll inform my brother so he¡¯ll be there to wee you when you arrive


    Zachary said politely, ¡°Sorry for troubling the both of you.¡±


    He aimed to take Serenity on a leisurely trip to rx. In hopes of building a friendship for Serenity and


    Jane, he also nned to give Ben and Jane a visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, really¡±


    Remy smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to it then, Mr. York. I¡¯ll inform my brother so he can make


    preparations.¡±


    Jane was due to give birth in July. However, she was pregnant with twins, which might result in an early


    delivery in June.


    It was already April and Jane had rarely left her house. Ben did not run thepany to the fullest of his


    abilities, as he was always by his wife¡¯s side, awaiting the arrival of his two children.


    Right after ending his conversation with Remy, Zachary heard a question from his friend.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking your wife on vacation next week?¡±


    ¡°Alright, this is the n. Seren will be too worried to leave while Liberty is still in the hospital. The good


    news is, Seren will be in the mood for a trip once Liberty is discharged next week.¡±


    Zachary was busy with work on recent nights, trying to tie up loose ends-only then could he take some


    time off to apany his wife on a trip as a diversion, all to relieve Serenity¡¯s stress and to keep her


    from worrying about infertility.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be working next week.¡±


    Josh reminded his friend. He feared that the matters of thepany would be relegated to him while


    Zachary went on a trip with his wife.


    Zachary nced at Josh and said with a chuckle, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it wouldn¡¯t affect your wedding. My wife


    and I will be back before your big day. After all, we are good friends with both of you, not to mention we


    were your matchmakers. We wouldn¡¯t miss your wedding for the world.¡±

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527


    ¡°The Yorks have so many men. Even if you and I aren¡¯t around, they¡¯ll be able to hold up. Besides, I¡¯m


    just going to be away for a few days. York Corp is a big group with mature management. Even if we¡¯re


    not avable for a month, thepany will be fine,¡± Zachary said to Josh.


    The mid-level and senior managers in thepany were not raised for nothing.


    Josh breathed a sigh of relief and chuckled as he said, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not asking me to stay in the


    office to work my butt off for you.¡±


    Zachary said with amusement, ¡°I¡¯m not an exploiter Look how nervous you are I¡¯ve never ordered you


    around, have 1?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve always volunteered to be ordered about by you.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    Josh chuckled and said, ¡°I should be d to have worked hard for you After finding your happiness,


    you didn¡¯t forget about me and matched Jasmine to me. We¡¯re good friends and brothers.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re as sweet as ever with your words. No wonder Ms. Sox fell for you and agreed to marry you so


    quickly,¡± Zacharymented.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t quick. We got together for half a year before getting married, okay? Is that fast? I can¡¯t wait to


    have a simple and good life with her.¡±


    Josh and Jasmine had gotten their marriage license, but they had not slept together.


    Jasmine was still living with her family. Although Josh wanted it very badly, he did not dare sleep in her


    parent¡¯s house. Luckily, the wedding was not far away. Once the wedding was over, Josh would be able


    to sleep with Jasmine however he wanted.


    Zachary and Josh chatted and soon arrived at Wiltspoon School.


    School was over long ago, but there were still many vehicles in front of the school. The students¡¯


    parents who attended the morning session were here to pick up their children. There were many cars


    and people.


    Zachary¡¯s fleet discreetly avoided the traffic flow and parked in the most remote ce so as not to


    easily attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    Seeing that there were still so many people, Zachary instructed his bodyguards, ¡°Wait in the cars, and


    don¡¯t follow us. There are too many people. We¡¯ll attract too much attention if you follow us.¡±


    This was a school, so Zachary did not want to be too high-profile and attract the students¡¯ attention.


    Zachary and Josh got off together.


    The two of them walked toward the bookstore.


    Zachary was holding a bouquet at first. He remembered about it after taking a few steps and


    immediately turned back to put it back in the car.


    Josh waited for him in the same spot When Zachary returned, Josh teased him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hold


    the bouquet and wave it around? Many people are watching now¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s easy to do that but this isn¡¯t the right ce¡±


    The audience here was different


    Zachary felt that it was best to keep a low profile in front of students The best would be that people did


    not know who he was.


    That said, it was quite difficult.


    Zachary and Serenity¡¯s love story had long been hot news in Wiltspoon.


    Almost everyone in Wiltspoon knew about them. Students were often on their mobiles nowadays and


    knew more than adults.


    Zachary¡¯s identity was open and transparent to the students who often visited the bookstore.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, Zachary was too serious and cold. Every time he showed up in the bookstore, he gave the


    students the feeling that he was stricter than their dean. As such, none of the female students fancied


    Zachary. Instead, everyone sympathized with Serenity for marrying such a grim-looking and indifferent


    man.


    Zachary would probably be speechless if knew that was how the students viewed his marriage with


    Serenity.


    He was well aware that the bookstore¡¯s business would be bad if he showed up.


    Zachary was sensible and stood at the door. He only went in when the students left after buying what


    they wanted.


    Josh was sweeter than Zachary and liked to smile. Since he was more approachable, he directly went


    into the store to help.


    Jasmine was happy to see Josh.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to pick you up from work so we can go home for dinner. We can also drop by our newlywed


    house on the way.¡±

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528


    Josh answered softly and whispered in Jasmine¡¯s ear, ¡°I came with Zachary He knows he looks too


    cold and will scare your little customers away, so he¡¯s standing guard in front of the store. He¡¯s more


    useful than a surveince camera.¡±


    Jasmine chuckled


    Serenity heard the young couple¡¯s conversation and knew her man was here too.


    She looked out and saw Zachary¡¯s tall and robust body.


    Zachary and Josh came after work. It was past the busiest time in the store


    The former stood in front of the store for a few minutes and then entered


    ¡°Seren, can we go now?¡± Zachary asked his beloved wife gently


    Serenity looked at the time and replied to him, ¡°Soon¡±


    She then said to her best friend, ¡°Jas, why don¡¯t I leave first and you shut the doorter before you


    leave?¡±


    Jasmine readily agreed to it ¡°Sure¡±


    With that, Serenity went around the counter to go into the bathroom. She put on light makeup in the


    mirror beforeing out of the bathroom.


    After picking up her bag, Serenity went up to take Zachary¡¯s arm ¡°Babe, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Serenity waved goodbye to her best friend.


    Jasmine waved back at the couple and watched them leave


    Once they were out of sight, Jasmine retracted her gaze and said to Josh, ¡°Serenity had always been


    confident. She had low self-esteem for a while when she first learned about Zachary¡¯s real identity, but


    she quickly adjusted herself. Now, she¡¯s more confident than before.¡±


    ¡°She adapted to her identity as the missus of the Yorks, as well as Zachary¡¯s socialwork. She¡¯s also


    deeply loved by Zachary and her inws. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s not confident.¡±


    Josh had never underestimated Serenity.


    He also did not dare underestimate Liberty.


    Josh admired Liberty even more because she raised and lived with her sister at the age of fifteen.


    Although she lost a lot from her first marriage and had also lost herself, she was past that.


    The Hunt sisters were amazing.


    Josh did not find it surprising that his two buddies were enchanted by the sisters.


    ¡°So is my wife.¡±


    Josh did not forget topliment his wife after praising someone else¡¯s wife.


    Jasmine grinned ¡°I never know what it means to have low self-esteem. Anyway, help move the shelves


    at the entrance inside and everything in as well. We can go after that. Did you say we¡¯d be going to see


    our newlywed house?¡±


    ¡°Yep, the house we¡¯ll live in after the wedding. You haven¡¯t seen it with me yet,¡± Josh answered while


    walking out to help carry things inside


    Jasmine asked, ¡°I thought we¡¯ll live in your house after our wedding.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely go home on our wedding day Once we¡¯re back from our honeymoon, we¡¯ll live in the


    hilltop vi. Zachary also has arge vi there You¡¯ve been there before, right? Our home is also near


    there, so it¡¯ll be convenient for you and Serenity to meet.¡±


    Jasmine responded, ¡°Oh, you have a house there too.¡±


    Josh had taken her to visit a few vis that belonged to him. She thought that was all, so she did not


    expect there to be others she had not visited.


    ¡°I have a lot of houses in all the major cities in the country, but I have the most in Wiltspoon. I decided


    to make the hilltop vi our home because it¡¯s the biggest and has the most luxurious decorations.


    Besides, it¡¯s also closest to Zachary¡¯s house. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°We have many houses, so I can¡¯t show you all of them at once. When we have time in the future, let¡¯s


    live in the different houses one by one.¡±


    Jasmine chuckled and said, ¡°I end up living as andy, after all¡±

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529


    Joshughed and asked Jasmine. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be andy? I remember you said you didn¡¯t have


    a


    big dream and will be content with living as andy as your parents did


    ¡°Being andy is too boring. All I do is collect rent every day.¡± Jasmine replied to him.


    ¡°You can ask me to collect rent for you¡±


    Jasmineughed. ¡°You¡¯re andlord yourself¡±


    Back then, she did not want to help her parents collect rent every day so she rented this ce and


    opened a bookstore with Serenity to pass the time


    It did not matter if they made money as long as she did not need to go around collecting rent


    ¡°The people from our hometown found things to do to pass the time My aunt drives a Porsche to work


    now, which is better than her boss¡¯s car She¡¯s a cleaner and gets about three grand a month, but she


    does a serious job.


    ¡°Her boss said her car was too good, so she drove a BMW instead the next day. Her boss still thought


    that it was still too nice of a car, so she could only buy an electric vehicle Like me, she drives that


    electric vehicle every day to be paid about three grand a month at work.¡±


    Joshughed so hard that his stomach hurt. This is the portrait of the life of Wiltspoonians


    Families had several houses for rent. Those who were as amazing as Jasmine¡¯s family had many


    buildings and stores for rent The monthly rent was something that could not even be earned by many


    people in a lifetime.


    After putting away the shelves in front of the store, Jasmine pushed her e-bike in and locked the store


    She left in Josh¡¯s car.


    Josh brought Jasmine to the hilltop vi.


    It was several hundred meters away from Zachary¡¯s house.


    It did not cover asrge of an area as Zachary¡¯s house did, but the decorations were not inferior at all.


    Josh¡¯s car entered the vi. He drove to the entrance of the house and stopped.


    Before getting out of the car, Jasmine saw the two rows of people standing in front of the house.


    There were about twenty of themprising maids, a chauffeur, and bodyguards hired by Josh to


    serve.


    Jasmine.


    ¡°There are so many people.¡±


    Jasminemented softly. ¡°There are more people here than there are in your family.¡±


    She remembered that her inws did not have that many servants.


    Josh unfastened his seatbelt and said, ¡°They¡¯re specially hired to serve you. There aren¡¯t many of


    them- only over twenty I can hire a few more if they¡¯re not enough. They¡¯re all experienced in their


    trades and can take good care of you.¡±


    Jasmine was speechless.


    How was over twenty people not a lot?


    Jasmine¡¯s family was also nich, but they did not hire maids. They would only hire a few part-timers to


    help spring clean during festivities.


    Big and small affairs in their family were usually handled by Jasmine¡¯s parents. Echoing her mother, if


    there was no housework to do, they could only live their days counting the money they had.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to Wildridge Manor. The Yorks are the ones with plenty of servants. Their family splits


    tasks in detail, so there are nearly a thousand workers in the manor


    Josh felt that since he and Jasmine had just gotten married and that there were only two of them, they


    did not need so many attendants for the time being. Once their family had new members, he would hire


    a few nannies.


    Jasmine did not say anything else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get off and meet everyone. You¡¯ll be their missus from now on.¡±


    Josh¡¯s parents would not move here to live with them, so he and Jasmine would be the bosses of this


    vi.


    ¡°Sir, madam.¡±


    After the couple got out of the car, the two rows of people standing in front of the house greeted them


    with respect under the butler¡¯s lead.


    Jasmine responded to them with a smile.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sir, madam, dinner is ready,¡± the butler said respectfully.


    Josh replied gently, ¡°We¡¯re not used to people serving us during dinner. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    The butler waved his hand, and the servants dispersed in an orderly manner.


    Only the butler was left following the couple into the house.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530


    The table in the dining room was filled with Jasmine¡¯s favorite dishes.


    ¡°Sir, madam, enjoy your meal ¡±


    After Josh and Jasmine took their seats, the butler said respectfully and excused himself. He left the


    opportunity to take care of Jasmine for Josh.


    Josh had always taken great care of Jasmine, who was also a foodie Even if they had dinner by


    themselves, they would enjoy their food very much.


    After the meal, Josh took Jasmine for a walk in the courtyard to get her familiarized with the


    environment.


    That night, the young couple stayed in the vi.


    In the following days, Josh picked up Jasmine after work every day and returned to their home.


    The happy days passed quickly


    Another week was over in the blink of an eye.


    Josh began his marriage leave.


    After Liberty was discharged from the hospital, Zachary brought Serenity to Annenburg for a break and


    a vacation as he usually did in the past.


    Liberty still needed home rest after being discharged. Before flying to Annenburg, Serenity asked Elisa


    to help control her sister, not allowing her to resume work at the store too soon.


    Zachary took Serenity to Annenburg to meet Jane, Iris, and the others. They did not stay there for long.


    After all, they had to rush back to attend Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding.


    By the end of April, the weather was pleasant in Wiltspoon. It was neither too cold nor too hot.


    The weather was great on Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding day. The sun was high up in the sky.


    Camryn, who had been avoiding Callum for half a month, finally showed up on the wedding day.


    She was friends with Serenity and Jasmine. Now that Jasmine was getting married, it would not be


    right if she did not show up.


    Jasmine tried hard to ask Camryn to be her bridesmaid but was rejected. Camryn could not see, so she


    felt that it would not be good for others to take care of her as a bridesmaid


    In the end, Jasmine¡¯s bridesmaids were made up of distinguisheddies led by Elisa and Tasha. On the


    other hand, Josh¡¯s groomsmen were not short of amazing too. Apart from Zachary, the other young


    men. of the Yorks were the groomsmen.


    There were also Remy, Duncan, and some young men of the Buchams.


    All in all, the groomsmen team was awesome, and all of them were handsome.


    The Johnsons from Annenburg arranged for other members of the family toe over. Ben did not


    attend the wedding to congratte the couple because Jane¡¯s baby bump was getting too big. He was


    worried, so he arranged for his younger brothers to attend the wedding instead, bearing generous gifts


    Many bigwigs from. other rities attended the wedding with their wives.


    in short, Josh and atmes wedding shook the whole of Wiltspoon.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Camryn deliberately hid in a corner during the wedding dinner


    Another person who was hiding on purpose was Liberty.


    The two of them coincidentally hid together.


    ¡°Liberty, why are you sitting here too?¡± Camryn asked with concern.


    She was hiding in the corner because she was avoiding Callum. She quietly listened to the sounds of


    merriment around her.


    However, why was Liberty hiding?


    ¡°My body has just recovered, and I¡¯m not used to the liveliness yet, so I¡¯m sitting somewhere further


    and quiet.¡±


    In fact, Liberty could not stand the passionate gaze of Duncan¡¯s pursuit.


    As long as Duncan looked at Liberty, Mrs. Lewis would re at her and keep an eye on her. Mrs. Lewis


    did everything to stop Duncan froming over to talk to Liberty and desperately pushed Lily toward


    him.


    Duncan had not confessed his feelings, but Liberty knew what he was thinking.


    Liberty had also calmly thought about it. She did not have feelings for Duncan and had never thought


    about it.


    She felt wronged to be guarded against by Mrs. Lewis.


    Camryn said gently, ¡°Then I¡¯ll sit here with you and be yourpany, Liberty.¡±

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531


    Liberty saw Callum walking over.


    She immediately said, ¡°Ms. Newman, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Before Camryn could reply to her, she hurriedly slipped away to make room for Callum.


    Liberty knew Callum was pursuing Camryn, but Camryn was not willing to ept him and had avoided


    him for half a month. As a result, Serenity had to go to Spring Blossoms countless times.


    ¡°Liberty, I want to go to the bathroom too. Wait for me.¡±


    Camryn found her white cane and wanted to go to the bathroom with Liberty but did not get any


    response.


    ¡°Liberty?¡±


    ¡°Liberty walked away.¡±


    Callum¡¯s low voice was heard.


    Camryn subconsciously squeezed her white cane. She regained her normal state right away.


    ¡°Mr. Callum.¡±


    She greeted Callum politely and apologized, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Callum reached out to grab her wrist.


    ¡°Camryn!¡±


    He called out in a low and hoarse voice. ¡°How long are you going to avoid me?¡±


    Camryn withdrew her hand and answered calmly, ¡°Mr. Callum, I¡¯m not avoiding you. I¡¯ve been too busy


    lately.¡±


    She had been busy arguing with her two aunts and stabilizing the morale of Newman Enterprise. She


    did not have time to think about her and Callum indeed.


    Camryn¡¯s aunts wanted to snatch Newman Enterprise away based on the fact that she could not see


    and did not know how to do business; the enterprise would fail if left with her.


    Camryn had two cousins who worked at the enterprise and were also valued by her stepfather, but their


    positions in thepany were still lower than that of Dalton. Since Camryn had Dalton¡¯s help, she had


    the upper hand for now.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You are I go to your flower shop every day to look for you, but you¡¯re not there. It¡¯s the same when my


    sister-inw goes to find you as well, and you never called her. You changed your phone number and


    stayed far away¡±


    Callum stared deadly at her


    I know you¡¯re busy-busy being together with Mr Mitchell, right?¡±


    Callum said that out of jealousy


    Camryn had exined that she and Dalton were like siblings. but she trusted him so much and were so


    was seatrus me?


    She had not seen Callum for half a month.


    If he still knew that she was with Dalton, it could only mean that he looked into her using his power as


    the second son of the Yorks.


    ¡°I just care about you and want to know what you¡¯re doing every day.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? What I do is what I should do, and what I should do is my personal matter. It has


    nothing to do with you. Mr. Callum, please excuse me.¡±


    Camryn did not want to argue with Callum at Jasmine¡¯s wedding. She suppressed her anger and


    excused herself. She walked past him and slowly went forward.


    Callum turned around and watched her leave.


    He strode forward to catch up to her after a moment of silence.


    Camryn quickened her pace when she heard his footsteps.


    Unfortunately, she was in an unfamiliar environment and could not see. Speeding up would only cause


    her to trip.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Callum reached out his long arms and caught her when she was falling forward. He saved her from


    hitting the ground.


    Camryn hurriedly pushed Callum away before she even stood still.


    Callum was slightly irritated. ¡°Are you so afraid of me? I just caught you and didn¡¯t take advantage of


    you. Did you have to push me away in such a hurry?¡±


    Camryn took a few steps back and kept her distance. She regained her calmness, making Callum feel


    angry, hateful, and helpless.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Callum.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that-call me Callum!¡±


    Camryn pursed her lips.


    Callum was a little frustrated. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a female.¡±


    Camryn could not enter the bathroom with him.


    Callum responded with a dark face, ¡°I¡¯ll only walk you to the entrance and won¡¯t follow you in I still care


    about my image¡±

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532


    Camryn was embarrassed.


    Callum took a few deep breaths and eased his tone as he said, ¡°Hand me the end of your cane, and I¡¯ll


    lead you there. We¡¯ll take fewer detours so you won¡¯t bump into other people.¡±


    There were too many people at the wedding dinner.


    Camryn could not see, so she could easily bump into others.


    ¡°Mr. Cal-¡±


    ¡°Call me Callum!¡±


    Camryn pursed her lips again and said, ¡°Tell me the route. I can walk there by myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t hand me the end of your cane, I¡¯ll carry you there!¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    She reached out the end of her cane to Callum to not anger him.


    With that, Callum grabbed the cane. Nheless, he slid his hand further to the middle to shorten the


    distance between him and Camryn.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Callum said in a low voice.


    He took Camryn to the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the door. If you don¡¯te out in half an hour, I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    Camryn asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being embarrassed?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of that, so why should I? I¡¯m super thick-skinned.¡±


    Camryn did not say more and slowly walked to the restroom.


    She only went in to wash her face and clear her head.


    She was not good enough for Callum!


    Even if Old Mrs. York chose her¡­.


    Callum could find a better woman.


    If Camryn was not blind, she could consider him.


    After staying in the bathroom for a few minutes, someone entered.


    ¡°Is that man at the door the second son of the Yorks? Why is he standing there?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably waiting for someone.¡±


    ¡°The men of the Yorks showed up together. They¡¯re so handsome.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham¡¯s groomsmen areparable to male celebrities.¡±


    Camryn heard the discussion among some women.


    She knew Callum was still waiting outside.


    She sighed internally and washed her hands again. Afterward, she put on her sunsses and walked


    out with her cane as though nothing happened.


    When she moved, the women who entered the bathroom stopped talking and watched her leave in


    silence.


    Callum thought Camryn would hide inside for at least half an hour. He went forward when he saw her


    come out.


    He quietly took one end of her cane and led her away.


    As he walked, he asked Camryn, ¡°Are you full?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Callum did not say anything else.


    Camryn kept silent.


    She let him lead her but eventually felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Camryn asked as she stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll send you home. Then, we¡¯ll have a good talk.¡±


    Callum had almost led Camryn out of the hotel when she noticed that something was wrong.


    Camryn refused, ¡°No, my driver wille and pick me up. I don¡¯t need to trouble you.¡±


    Callum stared at her and asked her in a threatening tone, ¡°Are you going to follow me, or should I


    knock you out and carry you away?¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    People said that the men of the Yorks were domineering. She thought that only Zachary was like that,


    but it turned out that Callum had that side to him too.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you can¡¯t make a decision, I¡¯ll carry you away.¡±


    Seeing that Camryn still refused topromise, Callum threatened her again.


    He started counting.


    Camryn was worried that Callum would actually knock her out and carry her away. She quickly


    interrupted him when he counted to two and said, ¡°Then please send me home. That said, you must¡¯ve


    drunk a lot. Don¡¯t drive after drinking.¡±


    Callum curled his lips into a smile and said, ¡°I purposely stayed away from any alcohol so I could take


    you home.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was the most irresponsible groomsman for once.


    The other groomsmen more or less had drinks on behalf of Josh. Callum was the only one who did not


    drink.


    Camryn had nothing more to say.


    Soon, a warm and thick hand held her hand.


    Camryn wanted to shake it off.


    ¡°The hotel is full of people, and your cane can easily poke someone. This is good.¡±


    Callum did not give her the chance to shake him off. Instead, he took her cane away and held her hand


    as they walked.


    Camryn could not fight against the domineering second young master of the Yorks.


    She looked indifferent and let Callum lead her.


    Callum stopped after walking for a while.


    Camryn guessed that they had reached his car.


    Following that, she heard the sound of a car being unlocked.


    After pulling open the door to the passenger seat, Callum helped Camryn into the car. Once she was


    settled in, he helped her put on her seat belt.


    In fact, Callum was quite considerate apart from being overbearing.


    Camryn sensed his thoughtfulness and could not help but think of her shorings.


    Callum said he wanted to talk.


    In that case, they would talk.


    It was true that avoiding him could not solve the problem¨CCamryn suddenly figured this out.


    Soon enough, Callum returned to the driver¡¯s seat and did not forget to call his big brother When


    Zachary answered the phone, Callum said, ¡°Zack, I¡¯m sending Camryn home. Help me inform Josh.¡±


    Callum would note back to the wedding dinner once he left.


    Zachary responded to him and did not say much.


    After Zachary hung up the phone, Serenity asked him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°It was Callum. He left first to send Ms. Newman home.¡±


    Zachary took a sip of his drink and said to his beloved wife, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about him


    anymore.


    He can handle it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯ll be good if he can take this opportunity to talk things out with Camryn.¡±


    Last week was River¡¯s birthday party. The Yorks had invited Camryn, but she gave an excuse and


    turned it down. She did not show up at the party and only asked someone to deliver River¡¯s gift..


    Callum initially wanted to use River¡¯s birthday party to know what was on Camryn¡¯s mind, but he failed.


    This time, Camryn could not turn down Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding invitation. This gave Callum an


    opportunity.


    Outside the hotel, Callum was not in a hurry to drive off after he hung up the phone. He turned his head


    to look at Camryn for a while before he started the engine.


    Camryn did not say a word along the way.


    Neither she nor Callum spoke.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534


    Soon after, Callum and Camryn arrived at the Newmans¡¯ vi.


    The vi was brightly lit, and several cars were parked in front as well as in the courtyard. There was


    even a van. People kept moving things from the van into the house.


    Callum stopped the car and asked Camryn, ¡°Are you moving? Or are you moving things back from


    somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Camryn had not gotten out of the car yet. The car door and windows were tightly shut, so she could not


    hear the movements in front of the vi. She was startled when she heard Callum¡¯s questions.


    Callum understood when he saw her reaction.


    He said, ¡°A few cars are parked in front of your house, and there¡¯s also a van in the courtyard. People


    are moving things from the van into your house. They look like movers to me. Did you agree to let


    someone move into your house?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Camryn unfastened her seat belt. She took her cane and pushed the door open to get out.


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, my elder aunts are moving in.¡±


    Apart from her little aunt who had a distant marriage, her two elder aunts did not move far after getting


    married.


    Now that Camryn¡¯s mom and stepdad were in prison, they wanted to snatch Newman Enterprise and


    this huge vi for themselves.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re moving in to forcibly upy your house and snatch yourpany away.¡±


    Callum had looked into Camryn¡¯s recent movements and knew two of her aunts were back to fight for


    the family¡¯s assets.


    Of course, the two women made it sound very nice, saying they wanted to help Trenton protect their


    family business.


    On the contrary, Trenton trusted her sister more than his aunts.


    He was not aware of all these yet.


    Trenton only came home once a month. The day he came home, Camryn ordered the maids at home


    not to reveal anything so he would be under the impression that his parents had gone traveling with


    Carrie


    When Trenton was still in elementary school, his parents sent him to boarding school as per Carrie¡¯s


    advice He was often away from home and at school, so he was used to not seeing his parents when he


    came home during school breaks.


    Trenton knew his parents loved him very much-especially his dad. After all, he was the only son.


    Nheless, Trenton felt sorry for Camryn and always favored her This caused him to offend Carrie


    His parents did not like him favoring Camryn, which was why they sent him to a boarding school.


    ¡°This vi was originally left for me by my dad They can¡¯t take it away just because they want to They


    also can¡¯t snatch thepany away


    Camryn was extremely cold when she said that


    She did not need Callum¡¯s support in a familiar environment and could move around freely.


    Camryn went in. She did not ask the movers in the courtyard anything and went straight into the house.


    ¡°Ms. Camryn, you¡¯re back.¡±


    The butler was being ordered about by Camryn¡¯s aunts.


    Seeing that Camryn was back, the butler greeted her and wiped his sweat away before saying. ¡°Ms.


    Camryn, your aunts said they were moving back in and had their things sent here Their rooms haven¡¯t


    been arranged yet. What do you think?¡±


    Camryn responded coldly. ¡°Tell the bodyguards to throw their things out!¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The two rich women sitting on the sofa, who were not even looking at the youngdy, snapped their


    heads around when they heard Camryn.


    One of them shouted, ¡°I¡¯m moving back to my parents¡¯ house. Who dares throw my things out?


    Camryn, this is my parents¡¯ house. You don¡¯t have a say here.¡±


    Camryn sneered. ¡°This house is no longer under Grandpa¡¯s and Grandma¡¯s names, so it¡¯s not your


    home anymore. This house was left for me by my dad, so I do have a say. I don¡¯t wee here!


    ¡°Ivan, tell the bodyguards to throw their things out and kick them out! This is my ce, and I call the


    shots!¡±


    The butler looked at Callum and knew he had Ms. Camryn¡¯s back. There was nothing to fear even if the


    sky was falling.


    With that, the butler immediately asked all the bodyguards toe over and move all her aunts¡¯


    belongings outside.


    Camryn¡¯s aunts did not expect the bodyguards to really move their things. They were so mad they


    rushed over and wanted to teach Camryn a lesson. However, they saw Callum standing by her side like


    a protector and staring coldly at them.

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535


    ¡°Camryn, I dare you to throw our things out,¡± one of Camryn¡¯s aunts said.


    ¡°Why would I not have the guts to do so? This is my home I don¡¯t like you guys living here, and I won¡¯t


    let you stay. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    ¡°This is our parents¡¯ home!¡±


    Camryn scoffed. ¡°Your parents¡¯ home is a house that is under Grandpa¡¯s and Grandma¡¯s names. This


    isn¡¯t under their names, so it isn¡¯t your parents¡¯ home I might be your niece, but I¡¯m not obliged to take


    you in, so I won¡¯t let you stay!¡±


    Her aunts were on her uncle¡¯s side. They chose to lie to her about her father¡¯s death and did not want


    to help her now Furthermore, they scolded her for being ungrateful and cursed her to suffer a miserable


    death.


    Since they were unkind, she would not be virtuous.


    ¡°Even if your dad is alive, he can¡¯t kick me out if I want to move back here You¡¯re just a blind girl What


    right do you have to treat me like this? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your dad¡±


    Aunt Brenda was hot-tempered She could not be bothered to argue with Camryn and wanted to make


    a move.


    How could Callum let Camryn¡¯s aunts touch her?


    Would that not mean they were pping him in the face?


    Callum easily grabbed Aunt Brenda¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Who are you? This is our family matter, so you should stay out of it!¡±


    Aunt Brenda was struggling to be freed.


    Callum shook off her hand and said in a deep voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to mind other people¡¯s family affairs,


    but Camryn is my fianc¨¦e. Her family affairs are mine, and I should care about them. How dare you try


    to hit my fianc¨¦e in front of me? Do you take me for a dead person?¡±


    ¡®Fianc¨¦e?¡¯


    Camryn¡¯s aunts looked at each other.


    They never heard about Camryn¡¯s engagement.


    Their brother and his wife did not like her anyway, so they never bothered about her marriage.


    Moreover, Camryn had been living like an invisible person in the family. One would not normally ask to


    marry her as she could not benefit them in any way.


    Camryn¡¯s aunts knew she did not even have a boyfriend.


    A rich man would not marry Camryn, and a normal person would despise her for being blind. One


    would still need to take care of her if they were married, so who would want to marry her?


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Camryn wanted to deny that she was Callum¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Callum reached out and pressed her mouth to keep her from saying anything further


    ¡°Camryn, I¡¯ve long regarded you as my wife Although you haven¡¯t epted my pursuit, I believe that


    you¡¯ll ept me one day.¡±


    ¡®Mr. York?


    ¡®He¡¯s from the Yorks?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Camryn¡¯s aunts exchanged looks.


    They could not believe that Camryn was fancied by a York.


    They only knew that Camryn was acquainted with Mrs. York and thedy was quite protective of her


    Therefore, their brother and his wife could only bow down.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the Yorks?¡±


    Callum answered coldly, ¡°I¡¯m the second among my brothers.¡±


    ¡°When did this blind girl be your fianc¨¦e, Mr. York? What do you see in her? She¡¯s blind-blind! Do


    you know what that means? She can¡¯t see anything at all, and yet you like her?!


    ¡°Mr. York, if you¡¯re looking for a girlfriend, I¡¯ll introduce my daughter to you. My daughter is younger and


    prettier than this blind girl. Most importantly, she¡¯s healthy and has big watery eyes.¡±


    Aunt Brenda was thick-faced and tried hard to sell her daughter.


    Aunt Amy did not want to be outdone. She said, ¡°My daughter has just turned twenty. Her face is full of


    cogen, and she¡¯s young and beautiful. Her body is also healthy in all aspects, which is so much


    better than this blind girl.


    ¡°Mr. York, this blind girl isn¡¯t good enough for you. You¡¯re a York. Why should you give in and marry a


    blind girl?¡±

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536


    What Camryn¡¯s aunts said hurt her deeply.


    She had low self-esteem, to begin with, and felt unworthy of Callum


    After hearing their remarks, she felt more strongly about staying away from him.


    She was blind!


    She could not see anything.


    Nheless, Callum warned the two women with a dark face, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you since you¡¯re


    Camryn¡¯s aunts! That said, shut your dirty mouths! I don¡¯t need you to tell me if Camryn is good or bad-


    I just like her. Your daughters aren¡¯t even worthy of being my servants!¡±


    Once Camryn agreed to marry him, she would be the Yorks¡¯ second missus. By then, her aunts¡¯


    daughters would not even be worthy of being her servants!


    ¡°Why are you still standing around? Throw the trash out and clean up now!¡±


    Callum raised his voice.


    The Newmans¡¯ bodyguards were sharp. They chose to follow Camryn¡¯s order.


    No matter how the two aunts insulted and pushed them, along with the servants, they quickly moved all


    the things outside and left them at the vi¡¯s entrance.


    Camryn¡¯s aunts refused to leave. They kept cursing and swearing.


    Camryn said to her butler coldly, ¡°Since my aunts don¡¯t want to leave in their cars, take a knife outside


    to puncture their car tires. They don¡¯t want to drive anyway, so they don¡¯t need the tires.¡±


    ¡°Camryn!¡±


    Camryn walked to the sofa and sat down.


    She did not care about her aunts¡¯ insults at all and did not want to argue with them anymore.


    She would not let them move in here anyway.


    Camryn could not see yet. If her aunts moved in now and moved outter on, she would not know if


    they took everything in her house away.


    She knew what her aunts were plotting.


    They just wanted to take advantage of the window of opportunity now.


    After all the trouble, Camryn¡¯s aunts finally left.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They left in anger


    In fact, they left very quickly, afraid that their tires would be punctured if they took any longer


    After leaving the vi, Camryn¡¯s aunts said in unison, ¡°Let¡¯s go visit Mrs York tomorrow I don¡¯t believe


    that the elders of the Yorks can ept their son liking a blind girl¡±


    Aunt Brenda added. ¡°No wonder Camryn became tough all of a sudden She dares hold the property to


    herself and fights us for thepany¡¯s ownership It turns out that she¡¯s backed by the second son of


    the Yorks¡±


    Camryn¡¯s aunts did not know what she did to make Callum fall for her


    He was the second young master of the Yorks!


    Who would not want their daughters of marrying age to get together with men of the Yorks?


    Camryn¡¯s aunts dreamed of being inws with the Yorks.


    Unfortunately, the men of the Yorks could not be easily pursued.


    Their daughters could hardly even meet them, let alone pursue them.


    Some time ago, the Yorks¡¯ seventh son held a birthday party. The Yorks threw him a birthday party to


    celebrate his debut into the workforce.


    So far, seven young men of the Yorks were known to the public. It seemed like many opportunities, but


    they were out of reach.


    ¡°Brenda, are you going to leave just like that?¡±


    Brenda said, ¡°We¡¯ll go back first. Come and find me tomorrow, and we¡¯ll go visit Mrs. York at Wildridge


    Manor tomorrow. The man earlier is the eldest son of Old Mrs. York¡¯s second son. Mrs. York values her


    eldest son the most. She certainly won¡¯t agree to her son liking a blind girl.¡±


    As long as they ruined the rtionship between Camryn and Callum, Camryn would not be backed by


    anyone, and everything belonging to the Newmans would belong to them.

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537


    Their only nephew, Trenton, was still a fledgling. He was not a concern to them at all.


    The sisters learned from thewyer that their brother and sister-inw would be heavily sentenced.


    Their sister-inw, in particr, was involved in criminal activities. She could probably be sentenced to


    jail for ten or twenty years. Their elder brother had killed their younger brother. If the police conducted a


    thorough investigation, he would be punished gravely to pay for his sins.


    Since their elder brother and sister-inw would have to spend the rest of their lives in jail, they could


    not let the blind Camryn reap all the benefits of the substantial worth and big businesses raked in


    by Newman Enterprise. They had to snatch it over and divide it between themselves. Each of them


    could get 500 million dors.


    ¡°Brenda, should we act as witnesses and provide our testimonies when Cain¡¯s trial starts?¡±


    Amy thought of Cain¡¯s case and asked about it in a whisper


    They did not have evidence that Cain and his wife had killed Abel, but they knew those two had


    something to do with his death. All evidence had long been destroyed by Cain and their sister-inw.


    However, Amy and Brenda had been closer to Cain all along. It was Evelyn who was the closest to


    Abel. After he died, Evelyn got into a big fight with Cain and rarely returned home afterward. She had


    been heartbroken.


    Evelyn only starteding back more often after Camryn almost died back then.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see. If Camryn has the ability to go against Cain, then we won¡¯t have to do anything. If


    she doesn¡¯t, we¡¯ll do nothing too. If Cain¡¯s not defeated this time, he¡¯ll be released.¡±


    Having Cain in the family had given Amy and Brenda backing against their inws. They would still be


    on his side as long as there were still benefits.


    If Camryn could deal with their brother and sister-inw, they would only have to fight for inheritance


    with Camryn.


    However, if Camryn were that capable, it would be difficult for them to fight for the assets.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They did not expect the blind girl, who usually looked useless, to be hiding so much from them.


    The moment Cain got into trouble, the blind girl bought over Dalton and took over Newman Enterprise


    first. Their sons, who had been working under their brother, could not even snatch the opportunity.


    Amy and Brenda never thought Dalton would help Camryn to take over Newman Enterprise. Although


    their sons also worked at Newman Enterprise, their positions were lower than Dalton¡¯s.


    The sisters left the Newmans¡¯ vi together


    Peace finally returned to the vi.


    Camryn said to the butler, ¡°If my aunts return again, don¡¯t agree to whatever they ask to do I¡¯ll bear the


    consequences for everything. You all were hired by my mom, and your loyalty belongs to her. My mom


    still has another child, a son, besides me. It¡¯ll never be my aunts¡¯ ce toe back and take over


    everything¡±


    She knew everyone¡¯s loyalty was not to her


    She was not in a rush to switch them out either


    A mass clean-up would have to wait until shepletely had Newman Enterprise under her control.


    However, those people would still help her out of consideration for Trenton. They would protect the


    house for him.


    Camryn hated her stepfather and biological mother, but she would not hate her brother After holding on


    to the Newman family¡¯s assets, she would hand over Trenton¡¯s portion to him.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Camryn.¡±


    The butler poured a ss of water for Callum. After putting it down, she listened to Camryn¡¯s orders


    and replied to her respectfully.


    He listened to Ms. Camryn¡¯s arrangements because he saw her treating Mr. Trenton as usual and not


    doing anything to hurt the young master.


    As Ms. Camryn said, they all were loyal to Mrs. Newman. Mrs. Newman had three children. Ms.


    Camryn could be ignored, but not the young master


    They were not protecting Ms. Camryn¡¯s house. They were simply defending the home for the young


    master.


    That would be enough to repay Mrs. Newman¡¯s care to them over all those years.


    ¡°You all can rest after pouring some water for Mr. York. I don¡¯t need you all serving me.¡±


    The butler acknowledged the order respectfully again and gestured to the others to follow her out. Only


    Callum and Camryn were left in the grand hall.

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538


    Callum epted the ss of warm water and took an elegant sip.


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    Camryn faced him and spoke calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not your fianc¨¦e!¡±


    ¡°Not now, but you¡¯ll be my fianc¨¦e and my wife in the future.¡±


    Callum said bossily, ¡°Camryn, I¡¯ll marry nobody else but you after setting my mind on you. Whether you


    escape or ept this, I¡¯ll only take you as my wife.


    ¡°I know I offended youst time. It was my mistake. It¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re angry at me, but I


    don¡¯t regret it. I wanted to kiss you because I like you. I wanted to show everyone that you¡¯re my


    woman.¡±


    Camryn was angered by Callum¡¯s bossy tone to the extent she did not want to talk anymore.


    ¡°Camryn, don¡¯t avoid me anymore.¡±


    Callum scooted over and took her bag.


    ¡°What are you doing, Callum?¡±


    Camryn wanted to snatch her bag back. Callum held her down with one hand and raised her bag high


    with the other. She could not take her bag back because she could not see.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want your phone number.¡±


    Callum stood and opened her bag. He took her phone from inside and dialed his number. That way, her


    would get her new phone number.


    ¡°If you change numbers again, I¡¯ll move to your store and live there. Let¡¯s see how you can avoid me


    then.¡±


    After realizing that threatening was useful, Callum started being thick-skinned. He turned brazen and


    used all sorts of threats.


    It made Camryn have the urge to chase him out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for two bodyguards to follow you tomorrow. I¡¯ll protect my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°The York family¡¯s bodyguards are skilled in fighting. I¡¯ll feel at ease having them with


    you.¡±


    He would know her whereabouts at any time too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your protection.¡±


    ¡°Stop being stubborn, Cam. I¡¯m aware I don¡¯t know you well enough yet. You¡¯re hiding many things


    deeply. but you¡¯re blind. You¡¯re weak because of that.¡±


    After getting Camryn¡¯s new phone number, Callum ced her phone back inside her bag.


    He sat beside her again and fixed his dark eyes on her cute face.


    Seeing her stubborn expression, he poked her red lips with his finger dotingly It made her cover her


    mouth out of reflex and surprise


    ¡°Although I want to taste your sweetness again, it¡¯ll only anger you again I¡¯ll hold myself back for now


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When the time I can do as I wishes, I¡¯ll take my share with interest included.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me back if you¡¯re still angry. Cam. How does that sound?¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    ¡°Callum, didn¡¯t you hear what my aunts said? I¡¯m blind. I¡¯m not good enough for you, so stop wasting


    your time on me. You can marry a girl who¡¯s a hundred or thousand times better than me as your wife¡±


    ¡°What did your aunts say? I didn¡¯t manage to listen clearly, and I won¡¯t. I¡¯m the one who decides


    whether you¡¯re good enough for me or not. If I say you deserve me, then you do.¡±


    Callum poked her forehead with his finger again bossily and dotingly. ¡°Stop overthinking. Cam. I¡¯ve


    never disliked you. You don¡¯t have to care about what others say too. It¡¯s enough as long as I don¡¯t


    dislike you.¡±

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539


    ¡°From tomorrow onward, I¡¯ll send you flowers daily and officially start courting my fianc¨¦e I¡¯ll let


    everyone in Wiltspoon know that you, Camryn, are under my protection.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    ¡°Let me repeat myself. If you avoid me again, I¡¯ll either move to your flower shop or your house and


    refuse to leave Don¡¯t even think about shaking me off unless you don¡¯t want your shop or house


    anymore¡±


    Camryn had no words.


    Seeing Camryn being angered to the point she could not talk, Callum was in a good mood


    She had made him miserable for more than half a month.


    He wanted to take his revenge


    ¡°It¡¯ste Go back to your room and rest I¡¯lle over and have breakfast with you tomorrow morning


    Wait for me to send you to the flower shop If you don¡¯t


    Callum¡¯s slender finger tapped on her rosy lips again. He really wanted to taste them as he wished


    ¡°You¡¯ll face the consequences.


    Camryn gritted her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re being a scoundrel, Callum


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a scoundrel. You totally ignored me when I was being a gentleman and avoided me like I was


    poisonous. Therefore, I decided to be a scoundrel Only a scoundrel can handle you


    Camryn was speechless.


    ¡°Rest early. I¡¯ll head home first. Good night.¡±


    Callum, who thought he had Camryn in his grasp, left the Newmans¡® vi in a good mood while


    humming.


    Meanwhile at the Buchams¡® residence, Josh the groom was utterly drunk. Although many groomsmen


    drank in his stead, many guests toasted to him too. He inevitably became drunk.


    He could not even walk steadily. It was Julian who helped him back to his suite.


    Jasmine followed behind them.


    She drank quite a lot too. Her face was red, which added to her beauty.


    After helping Josh lie down, Julian told Jasmine, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Josh to your care, Jasmine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for getting him back, Julian.¡±


    Jasmine quickly thanked him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Many friends and rtives still wanted to y pranks on the newlyweds, but they dismissed the


    thought when they saw the groom could not even stand properly.


    ¡°Josh is drunk. You guys should stop making noise and let the newlyweds rest.¡±


    Julian waved his hand as he spoke He asked everyone to drop the thought of pranking and go back to


    rest


    The groom was drunk Julian was protective of his sister¨Cinw as a brother and stopped everyone


    from ying pranks on the newlyweds Everyone had no choice but to return with disappointment


    After everyone left, Jasmine quickly closed the door to the room and locked it.


    Next, she searched the room. After confirming that no one was hiding in the room, she went to the bed


    and sat down. She pushed Josh and said, ¡°Stop pretending. They all left. I looked around too. There¡¯s


    no one in all the hiding spots in this room.¡±


    Josh opened his eyes. His gaze was clear without a hint of intoxication.


    He sat up and said worriedly, ¡°I have to look around again. I got excited ying pranks when others


    got. marriedst time. They said they would do the same when I get married, so we must be extra


    careful.¡±


    He had to pay for his actions sooner orter.


    He used to prank other people, which made them want to prank him back.


    Luckily, he pretended to be drunk and dodged the bullet.


    Josh searched the room again and even opened the windows to look out and see whether there were


    Spiderman wannabes outside. Upon confirming that there was nobody, he closed the windows.


    He looked relieved. ¡°The idea of pretending to be drunk isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°You even have to be wary of others ying pranks on you at your wedding.


    Who told you to be so wild and kept pranking other people back then?¡±


    ¡°A marriage is a happy event. Everyone just had some fun. We won¡¯t go overboard. We only pranked


    the groom and never the bride.¡±


    Since the grooms were like brothers, they could just y pranks. However, the bride was off¨Climits so


    that no one frightened the bride who had just joined the family.


    Josh had pranked too many people on their wedding days in the past. That was why he was worried


    everyone would get their revenge during his wedding.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540


    Therefore, Josh pretended to be drunk.


    ¡°Dear.¡±


    With nobody pranking them, they could enjoy their wedding night thoroughly.


    Josh walked over. He sat at the edge of the bed and embraced Jasmine. His gaze was fiery


    ¡°Dear, every minute of the wedding night is precious. Let¡¯s not waste our time.¡±


    As Josh spoke, he swooped in for a kiss but was pushed away by Jasmine.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t removed my makeup or changed my clothes. I still have to shower. You should too.¡±


    Jasmine stood up and walked to the dressing table. She removed the pieces of jewelry she wore one


    by one.


    ¡°Bejeweled¡± was the perfect word to describe her that day.


    The number of jewelry Josh sent her was enough to start a jewelry store. Her family had prepared lots


    of jewelry for her too. When she showed herself, her neck and hands were adorned with jewelry. The


    splendor of it was blinding.


    At that moment, Jasmine felt like she was a mobile jewelry store.


    ¡°Dear, you look really beautiful today.¡±


    Josh approached her andplimented his newly wedded wife.


    ¡°When was I not?¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re right. My wife is always gorgeous.¡±


    While helping Jasmine to take off the jewelry on her, he smiled and asked, ¡°Dear, you must be tired,


    right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, but it¡¯s a happy exhaustion. I wouldn¡¯t even know I could dress up that grandly if I didn¡¯t get


    married once.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so lucky to have married a wealthy wife. I can work five years less and just rest. I¡¯ll ignore Zachary


    when he asks me to work extra hours in the future. I have a rich wife taking care of me anyway.¡±


    Jasmine burst outughing.


    ¡°Stop teasing me, Josh. You were the one who gave me all my riches.¡±


    Josh took the chance and hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Dear, I¡¯ve given you all I have. I¡¯ll also hand over the money I earn at York Corporation to you in the


    future. You must love me for the rest of your life.¡±


    ¡°If you love me forever, I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    A marriage had to be maintained by both parties¡® efforts.


    Jasmine would not invest her efforts one¨Csidedly.


    If Josh loved and respected her, she would return the same feelings.


    Jasmine turned and encircled his neck with both arms. Then, she gave him her lips.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After a deep kiss, Jasmine said softly, ¡°Josh, go get a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Are you still calling me Josh?¡±


    ¡°Hubby.¡±


    Josh immediately looked relieved and said, ¡°Dear, you have to call me hubby more. Hearing you call


    me like that makes my bones go soft.¡±


    Jasmine pecked his cheek again: ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll call you hubby and make your bones go limp every


    day.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say each second of the wedding night is precious? We can¡¯t waste time. Aren¡¯t you going to


    bathe?¡±


    Josh lifted Jasmine.


    ¡°Dear, let¡¯s bathe together. If we do that, we won¡¯t have to wait for each other.¡±


    Jasmine felt embarrassed.


    However, it was their blissful day, and that night was their first night as husband and wife. There was no


    need to be embarrassed.


    Therefore, Jasmine hugged Josh¡¯s neck tightly and said readily, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s take a bath together to


    save time.¡±


    Josh carried his wife into the bathroom happily.


    It was a night filled with much affection. Josh, who had sessfully gotten his beautiful wife, started his


    wedding night blissfully.

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541


    The sun rose.


    It was a new day.


    When Serenity woke up, she realized her sister was already awake.


    After Liberty was discharged, Serenity insisted that Liberty move into her and Zachary¡¯s house to keep


    an eye on her while she was recuperating.


    Considering that she had to recuperate and take care of a three¨Cyear¨Cold, Liberty agreed to her


    sister¡¯s request.


    The mother and son moved into Zachary¡¯s vi on the hilltop temporarily


    Liberty brought her son to take a walk in the garden.


    During that season, Wiltspoon was starting to get hot. Many people could not resist turning on the air


    conditioner when the sun was up and zing during the day.


    However, it was still cooling in the morning.


    Mornings in the vi were quiet. Liberty liked taking a walk in the garden in the mornings. She could


    exercise and admire the flowers at the same time.


    Zachary was not a fan of flowers and nts. In the past, they simply existed to beautify the vi.


    However, the vi ended up being decorated into a garden.


    It was because Serenity liked growing flowers.


    Zachary moved over a wide variety of pretty flowering nts from the greenhouse of the manor. He


    nted them in the vi on the hilltop for his beloved wife to enjoy them every day.


    That day was Sonny¡¯s day off. He did not need to go to the gym.


    He was ted.


    Although he had been going to the lessons for some time and gotten used to it, he still wanted to rest


    and cling to his mother asionally.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Sonny stopped in front of a pot of flowers. He turned and asked his mother, ¡°Mom, can I pluck this


    flower?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to pluck it?¡±


    Liberty did not reject her son immediately. Instead, she asked him the reason for wanting to do so.


    Sonny¡¯s big eyes gleamed. He said, ¡°I want to pluck the flower because I think it¡¯s pretty.¡±


    ¡°What will you do after that?¡±


    Sonny did not know what to reply.


    Liberty squatted ¡°You want to pluck the flower and y with it just because you think it¡¯s pretty, right?¡±


    Sonny nodded


    He had the urge to pluck the flower because it was blooming beautifully.


    ¡°If you think this flower is pretty, other people will feel the same too. If everyone plucks the flower


    because they think it¡¯s beautiful like you, there¡¯ll soon be no more flowers for everyone to admire.


    ¡°Do you like seeing an empty flower pot or plenty of flowers blooming on the stems?¡°


    Sonny knew that his thought of wanting to pluck the flowers was wrong. His eyes still shone, but the


    expression on his innocent face showed he was aware of his mistake.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t pluck flowers anymore. I¡¯ll leave the flowers blooming on their own so everyone can


    enjoy them.¡±


    Liberty caressed her son¡¯s face. She praised him gently, ¡°You¡¯re a good boy. Whether you¡¯re in Aunt


    Ser¡¯s ce or ying outside, remember not to pluck flowers, okay?¡±


    Sonny nodded his head sensibly.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Serenity heard her sister educating her nephew about a minor matter and walked over.


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny jogged toward Serenity with a smile.


    Serenity lifted him.


    ¡°If you like flowers, how about I pluck one for you?¡±


    Sonny shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t pluck the flowers, Aunt Ser. That way, we can see blooming flowers


    every day.¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Serenity said to her sister with a smile, ¡°Sonny understands everything right after he¡¯s taught.¡±


    ¡°Children have to be educated from a young age. Humans are fundamentally good in nature upon birth.


    Everyone is like a sheet of nk paper at the start. It depends on how we, as parents, fill the paper up.


    Parents are the first teachers of children. Our words and actions will influence our children forever.


    ¡°Why are you up so early and not sleeping in? The bookstore isn¡¯t open today, right?¡±

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542


    ¡°We won¡¯t be open for a few days because school holidays start today. Liberty, your body hasn¡¯t fully


    recovered. You should be lying down more.¡±


    Serenity put Sonny down. He raced ahead energetically while the sisters strolled behind him.


    ¡°My bones will grow moldy if I keep lying down. I don¡¯t feel any difort now. It¡¯s just some itch and


    pain from my wound.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to return to manage All You Can Eat after Jasmine visits her family.¡±


    Serenity and Liberty would be having a meal with the Sox family when Jasmine returned to visit them


    after their wedding day.


    After that, Josh would take Jasmine on their honeymoon.


    He had two months of marriage leave.


    While the sisters were walking, a maid came over and said respectfully, ¡°Missus, Mr. Lewis is here.¡±


    Upon hearing the maid¡¯s words, Serenity looked toward her sister instinctively.


    Liberty said indifferently. ¡°Seren, whether hees or not, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Duncan was holding back when she was still in the hospital. He did not want her to be distracted by


    rtionship matters while recuperating.


    Once Liberty was discharged, Duncan stopped suppressing his feelings for her.


    Even a fool could tell that he was pining for her.


    Every time Duncan saw Liberty, his fiery gaze would always follow after her.


    ¡°Duncan is here for you,¡± Serenity said. Next, she said to the maid, ¡°Go and check if Zachary is awake.


    If he isn¡¯t, have Sam invite Mr. Lewis into the house and attend to him as our guest. My sister and I still


    wish to walk a little longer.¡±


    Her sister did not ept Duncan¡¯s feelings.


    She was on her sister¡¯s side.


    The maid replied respectfully and carried out Serenity¡¯s instructions.


    Everyone was used to Duncaning over early in the morning for free breakfast.


    Even without Serenity¡¯s instructions, Mr. Lewis¡¯s car could enter the vi freely.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Before Duncan parked the car, he saw from afar that Serenity and Liberty were taking a walk and


    admiring the flowers


    When he took another look after parking the car, he could not spot them anymore.


    He was not in a rush to go over to them.


    He got out of the car and asked Sam, who was out to wee him, ¡°Sam, is Zachary still sleeping?¡±


    ¡°Mr Zachary got a little drunkst night. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Sam smiled and said, ¡°You maye inside to wait, Mr Lewis. Mr Zachary should be up soon.¡±


    The missus was already strolling in the garden.


    Mr. Zachary would not be able to stay asleep for long.


    After getting drunk, he would sulk if he could not see the missus the next morning.


    In the past, everyone would feel anxious whenever Zachary sulked. It was as if the end of the world


    was upon them.


    However, everyone was no longer afraid because Missus was there. They were simply guessing how


    long it would take for the man of the house to wake up sulkily.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Duncan followed Sam into the house.


    The moment he stepped inside, he saw Zachary, who was about toe downstairs.


    Zachary¡¯s face was tense with a serious expression on it. It was just as Sam predicted.


    He had felt a headache when he woke up after getting drunk the night prior. Before he opened his


    eyes, he let out a groan on purpose so that his wife would coddle him.


    It turned out that his wife was long gone. He touched her spot under the duvet, and it was chilly. It


    meant. Serenity had woken up very early.


    Zachary was used to being prioritized. He hoped Serenity would revolve around him, especially when


    he was feeling ufortable.


    However, Serenity would be thest person to revolve around him.


    Upon seeing his friend, who hade over bright early in the morning and even before he got


    downstairs, Zachary¡¯s expression turned grimmer.


    Only Duncan could walk to the sofa and sit calmly without caring about Zachary¡¯s stern expression.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Duncan asked his friend out of concern.


    He saw Zacharying downstairs with a tense face. Zachary walked over and sat on the single¨C


    seated sofa.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you get drunkst night?¡± Zachary returned a question.


    Duncan smiled. He said, ¡°I only drank two sses. I didn¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    After a pause, he added, ¡°You all have someone taking care of you after getting drunk. I¡¯m single¨CI


    have no one to take care of me even if I get wasted, so I didn¡¯t dare to drink so much.¡±


    Zachary scoffed. ¡°Ms. Harmon would¡¯ve been happy to take care of you.¡±


    With the mention of Lily, the smile on Duncan¡¯s face faded.


    ¡°Nothing will happen between Lily and I. She has moved out of my house too.¡±


    Lily was prepared to leave Wiltspoon.


    The partnerships she had been negotiating were more or less settled.


    When Mrs. Lewis started trying harder to get Lily and Duncan together, Lily told her the truth that she


    had not been wooing Duncantely. Duncan¡¯s attention was not on her She did not want to put in any


    more. meaningless effort.


    Her trip to Wiltspoon was fruitful. It was time for her to return home.


    ¡°Your mom doesn¡¯t think so. You¡¯re here this early for my sister¨Cinw, right? She said she has no


    feelings for you.¡±


    Duncan said patiently, ¡°I know Liberty doesn¡¯t have feelings for me, but this doesn¡¯t affect me from


    pursuing her.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m interested in her.¡±


    Zachary red at him.


    Duncan chuckled.


    Sam poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Sam, where¡¯s your missus?¡± Zachary asked.


    Sam said, ¡°Missus and Ms. Hunt are taking a walk and admiring the flowers in the garden with Sonny.¡±


    Zachary hummed a response and did not ask more.


    He stood and left Duncan to walk out of the house. It was obvious that he was going to look for


    Serenity


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Duncan followed after him brazenly.


    Zachary turned to nce at Duncan. He said, ¡°Why are you following me?¡±


    Duncan smiled. ¡°I miss Sonny I want to see him.¡±


    They walked together and soon met the sisters, who were walking back.


    ¡°Sonny¡±


    Duncan called out.


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Sonny did not know Duncan wished to be his father Upon seeing Duncaning over, the child ran


    toward him excitedly


    ¡°Sonny,e here. Let Uncle Zak carry you.¡±


    Sonny did run over, but the person who carried him was Zachary,


    Duncan had already squatted and opened his arms. He was waiting for Sonny to throw himself into his


    arms, but Zachary came in between them.


    The sisters walked over.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis,¡± Serenity greeted Duncan politely.


    He acknowledged her greeting with a smile and looked toward Liberty.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Lewis,¡± Liberty greeted calmly.


    She faced his gaze openly without avoiding it too.

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544


    Duncan saw the calmness in Liberty¡¯s eyes.


    She truly was not interested in him at all.


    That knowledge made Duncan feel defeated, but he soon got over it.


    Liberty had experienced a failed marriage before. Her ex¨Chusband¡¯s family was also pestering her at


    that moment. She was repulsed by love and marriage as a result.


    Duncan would need a long time to melt Liberty¡¯s heart and make her believe in love and marriage


    again.


    He also gave himself a few years to pursue her and wait for her reply.


    He was not in a rush anyway


    He was willing to keep waiting unless Liberty got married to someone else.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Good morning, Liberty.¡±


    Duncan returned Liberty a greeting.


    Zachary left with Serenity with Sonny in his arms.


    As he walked, heined to his wife, ¡°Honey, I was drunkst night and woke up with a headache


    this. morning. I think my headache worsened because I couldn¡¯t see you after opening my eyes.¡±


    Serenity hooked his arm and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you up because you were sleeping soundly


    Does your head still hurt? You can continue sleeping after breakfast It¡¯s the holidays. You can get a


    good rest¡±


    ¡°Come and rest with me.


    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll be with you.¡±


    The unhappiness Zachary felt when he did not see his wife upon waking uppletely dissipated.


    He was that easy to coax.


    Duncan watched Liberty and asked concernedly, ¡°How are you feeling today. Liberty?¡±


    I¡¯m doing fine. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lewis,¡± Liberty replied formally.


    After a moment of silence, Duncan said, ¡°Liberty, you¡¯ve be a lot colder toward me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve always treated you like this, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty gazed at Duncan calmly. ¡°You¡¯ve helped me out a lot I feel grateful to you. Why will I be cold to


    you?¡±


    She seemed as if she had not changed, but she did. She was cold and distant to him.


    ¡°Liberty, I really like you.¡±


    Duncan confessed his feelings in front of her.


    Liberty was still calm. ¡°Thank you for your love, Mr. Lewis. However, I¡¯m not interested in rtionships


    right now. Please stop thinking about me. It¡¯s a waste of time. You and Ms. Harmon are a good match,


    Mr. Lewis.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Lily and I have equal social status and background. Our mothers are best friends too. My


    mom has been trying hard to get Lily and me together, but I don¡¯t feel attracted to her at all.¡±


    Duncan looked toward Liberty with a serious gaze. He said earnestly, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m not a young and


    rash. boy anymore. I¡¯m thirty¨Csix. I¡¯m clear about what I want and know what I¡¯m doing.


    ¡°Every word I sayes from my heart. I know you¡¯re not interested in rtionships now I can wait. I


    just hope that you¡¯ll treat me as usual and not be cold and distant to me.¡±


    Liberty met his gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding the problem, Mr Lewis. I simply don¡¯t have feelings for


    you, so I don¡¯t want to give you false hope and waste your time.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m a divorced woman. I¡¯m not saying that divorced women don¡¯t have the right to pursue


    love again. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t believe in love anymore. I don¡¯t want to be involved in romantic


    rtionships Running my breakfast diner and earning money to raise Sonny is enough for me.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not being impulsive or fooling me, but we really don¡¯t suit each other. Please don¡¯t waste


    your efforts on me anymore, Mr. Lewis. You¡¯re a great guy. If you¡¯re willing to turn your gaze elsewhere.


    you¡¯ll find a better girl who suits you more than I do.¡±


    Liberty had no doubt that Duncan liked her.


    However, she was no longer a young girl who was inexperienced in love. She would not jump into a


    rtionship rashly.


    Apart from the existing difference between she and Duncan, the fact that Mrs. Lewis disliked her also


    stopped her from falling in love.


    Liberty had finally managed to escape the conflicts she had had with her inws. She never wanted to


    have a headache or get angry over issues with her inws again.


    Why would she make things difficult for herself again?


    Moreover, she truly had no feelings for Duncan.


    She never thought of bing a couple with him.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll be heading into the house first.¡± After speaking, she walked past


    Duncan.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545


    Duncan stood still. He silently watched as Liberty walked past him.


    He only left after some time.


    He had preempted what would happen after he confessed to Liberty.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    He was also mentally prepared to wait several years for Liberty to develop feelings for him.


    Upon entering the house, Duncan received a concerned gaze from his friend.


    Zachary did not ask any questions as Duncan seemed alright. He just called him over to have breakfast


    together.


    He patted Duncan¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Take it slow.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. I have a lifetime to spend on her.¡±


    He would not give up as long as Liberty did not get married to someone else. ¡°Sonny is an important


    piece,¡± Zachary whispered.


    Duncan hummed in agreement. ¡°I know. I like Sonny from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    He had liked Sonny even before he fell in love with Liberty, let alone now


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast.¡±


    Zachary invited his friend to eat together.


    Serenity and Liberty had already brought Sonny to the dining area.


    Duncan did not restrain himself whenever he was at Zachary¡¯s ce. It was as if he was returning to


    his own home.


    It was the weekends followed by the holidays.


    After breakfast, Zachary nned to bring his wife back to the manor to apany Grandma May.


    Liberty and Sonny tagged along too.


    ¡°I¡¯m free anyway I haven¡¯t seen Grandma May for some time. I miss her a lot. I¡¯ll go with you all,


    Zachary ¡± Actually, Duncan had seen Grandma May just yesterday.


    She was evenughing excitedly during Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding.


    Although Josh was not her grandson, he was good friends with Zachary The Buchams and Yorks were


    also close, so she treated Josh as her own grandson.


    Grandma May was happy that Josh had found his happiness.


    As Zachary lifted Sonny into the car, he told Duncan, ¡°Your legs are yours¨CI can¡¯t possibly stop you if


    you want to go.¡±


    Duncan looked toward Liberty. He hoped she would take his car


    However, Liberty did not notice that She sat in the same car as her son.


    Zachary and Serenity shared a car


    Duncan could squeeze into Liberty¡¯s car but gave up after thinking about it.


    He could still see Liberty and Sonny if he followed them to Wilridge Manor.


    Not long after, several cars exited the vi and headed toward the manor.


    Meanwhile, in the Newmans¡® house, Camryn did not expect Callum would actuallye over early in


    the morning to give her a ride to work.


    She was about to head out in her family¡¯s car, but Callum¡¯s car was parked horizontally in front of the


    vi¡¯s gates.


    No matter how many times the driver honked, he would not budge.


    ¡°Ms. Newman, Mr. York refuses to move his car. We won¡¯t be able to go out.¡±


    The driver gave up on honking. He turned his head to talk to Camryn.


    Callum got out of his car.


    He leaned against his car with hands in his pockets. He stared at Camryn¡¯s car. He was waiting for


    Camryn to admit defeat.

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546


    Camryn scolded Callum a hundred times over mentally.


    In the end, she got out of her car


    Callum moved the moment she came out.


    He walked over and took her white cane gently. He guided her over to his car


    T¡¯ll be the one to send you every day from now on.


    ¡°Oh, by the way¡­¡±


    Callum gestured for two bodyguards toe over


    They were bodyguards he mobilized from the manor He usually did not bring bodyguards along when


    he went out. He was not as popr as Zachary, and he did not need bodyguards blocking off fangirls


    for him. When the bodyguards approached them, Callum said, ¡°This is Ms. Newman, your future Mrs.


    York You. two will be guarding her from here on out. You¡¯re not supposed to supervise but protect her. If


    there are problems that you can¡¯t handle, contact me.¡±


    Those words were meant for Camryn.


    In fact, he arranged for two bodyguards to follow her to protect her and know her location whenever he


    wanted to meet her


    Callum had tasted the pain of yearning for someone after being avoided by Camryn for more than half


    a month.


    He did not want to experience it again.


    ¡°Camryn, their names are James and Adam.¡±


    After speaking, Callum told the bodyguards, ¡°Introduce yourselves. Let Ms. Newman remember your


    voices.¡±


    James greeted Camryn first, followed by Adam.


    Camryn had a good memory. She could remember them as long as the bodyguards spoke in front of


    her


    ¡°Callum, I don¡¯t need them following me.¡±


    Camryn knew her objection was useless, but she still voiced it out.


    ¡°I think you need them very much.¡±


    Callum helped her get inside the car and even fastened her seatbelt.


    He walked around the car back to the driver¡¯s seat.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You can only walk around freely at ces you¡¯re familiar with. It¡¯s easy to get into idents when you


    go to foreign ces. Even if you¡¯re smart, you can¡¯t see anything for now¨Cthis is your greatest


    disadvantage People will take advantage of your weakness and harm you.


    ¡°You still remember what happened that night, right? If it weren¡¯t for my sister¨Cinw insisting I send


    you home that night and if I didn¡¯t follow you, I¡¯m sure you would know the consequences without me


    telling you.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Camryn said, ¡°They were trying to harm me.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in jail waiting to be sentenced now, but can you guarantee that no one will target you again?


    Your aunts are hoping that you get into an ident.¡±


    If Camryn got into an ident, no one would fight for the inheritance with them.


    Camryn did not say a word.


    ¡°I promise that they¡¯ll only protect and not monitor you. They¡¯re like my sister¨Cinw¡¯s bodyguards


    who¡¯re only in charge of her safety¡±


    Camryn pressed her lips together and kept quiet.


    No matter how good he made his words sound, it could not erase the fact that he was getting someone


    to keep an eye on her


    ¡°Callum, what do I have to do to make you give up?¡±


    Callum said while driving, ¡°I won¡¯t give up no matter what you do. From the day my nana passed your


    picture to me, you were to be my wife.¡±


    ¡°Does the high and mighty Mr. Callum feel satisfied with letting the elders control your marriage?¡±


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Camryn, you don¡¯t have to drive a wedge between my nana and me or


    provoke me I didn¡¯t have anyone I liked before you. Nana chose you for me. After interacting with you, I


    feel we get along well. That was why I approved of Nana¡¯s arrangement.


    Camryn was speechless.


    She still could not understand why Old Mrs. York would choose her


    She was blind.


    Although there were chances that she could regain her sight, the time had note yet. She was


    currently still blind.


    Even her biological aunts hated her and said she was blind.


    She was not good enough for Callum


    Grandma May was Callum¡¯s grandmother by blood. She was famous for loving her grandchildren How


    could she choose a blind person to be Callum¡¯s wife?

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547


    Not many people knew that Camryn was chosen for Callum by Grandma May.


    However, even if everyone did, they still could not guess the old woman¡¯s intent.


    Callum also could not understand why his nana chose Camryn for him.


    It was only after knowing that she had long been involved in Newman Enterprise did he understand a


    little. Although he did not care about the Newmans¡® assets, if he and Camryn became a couple and


    have childrenter, their children would be able to inherit the Newman family¡¯s assets in addition to the


    Yorks¡® That was the first thing that came to his mind.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Of course, Callum did not think that his nana was after Camryn¡¯s family assets, but Camryn herself.


    The York family had a fortune worth hundreds of billions, but the Newmans¡® assets only amounted to a


    billion. Furthermore, there was a portion of their assets that would be seized soon and their worth


    would shrink significantly.


    There was no way his nana was after the Newman family property.


    She just understood what Camryn was like and wanted to lure such a person into the York family.


    ¡°Camryn, I told you that I¡¯ll find you a miracle doctor to treat your eyes. You¡¯ll definitely restore your


    sight ¡°But even if you can¡¯t see for the rest of your life, so what? I can be your eyes. I¡¯ll let you feel the


    beauty of this world.¡±


    Callum said soberly, ¡°I think you¡¯re only suitable for the York family. The elders in my family are very


    open- minded and can ept your shorings. As long as I don¡¯t dislike you, you don¡¯t have to feel


    inferior.¡±


    Camryn was silent for a moment before smiling wryly. ¡°Is it that easy to find a miracle healer? Aunt


    Evelyn went to Annenburg countless times but couldn¡¯t even get the doctor¡¯s contact number


    ¡°York Corporation works closely with FC & Co., and my sister¨Cinw is friends with Mrs. Johnson. The


    genius doctor is about to marry into the Johnson family. If I ask the doctor toe over and treat your


    eyes, my chances of sess are definitely much greater than your aunt¡¯s.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Camryn. I said I would help restore your sight, so I¡¯ll definitely be able to ask the doctor to


    treat your eyes.¡±


    Callum learned from Remy that Dr. Carden would soone back with Tim soon. However, Dr. Carden


    was huge with pregnancy now and could not travel far.


    Tim would also not agree to Dr. Carden flying to Wiltspoon while pregnant just to help cure Camryn¡¯s


    eyes.


    ¡°The miracle doctor¡¯s apprentice, Dr. Carden, is the fourth young master of the Johnson family¡¯s lover.


    She is pregnant now and unfit to travel far, but after shees back to give birth and recuperates, I¡¯ll


    definitely go to Johnsons in person and invite her to help treat your eyes.¡±


    Evelyn went through painstaking effort just to find out that the doctor was in Annenburg.


    However, that was all the information she could find


    On the other hand, Callum could find out the recent status of Dr Carden, who was the genius doctor¡¯s


    senior apprentice


    Ring, ring, ring.


    Camryn¡¯s phone rang.


    She took out her phone and answered it.


    ¡°Are you at home or at the store?¡± Dalton asked in a warm and deep voice


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the store What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mostpanies were on holiday now, but she still opened her store.


    Business was better during the holidays.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Today is a holiday, so I thought of bringing my girlfriend over to see you so you can get to


    know each other better.¡±


    Dalton¡¯s girlfriend was aware of Camryn¡¯s existence, but she did not spend much time with Camryn.


    Women were sensitive creatures. His girlfriend could feel Dalton¡¯s concern over Camryn and she was


    rather wary of Camryn.


    In the past, Dalton was not willing to let his girlfriend and Camryne into contact mainly because he


    could not let people know of his rtionship with Camryn.


    Now that he knew Callum liked Camryn, he gave up on Camryn and decided to treat her like a sister.


    Thus, he felt that it was necessary to ease the rtionship between his girlfriend and Camryn.

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548


    ¡°Have you reached? Do you want me to arrange for someone to pick you up?¡±


    Camryn had a deep impression of Dalton¡¯s girlfriend. Although the two had only spent a short time


    together and his girlfriend was wary of her, she truly thought of his girlfriend as her future sister¨Cinw


    Daltonughed. ¡°No need. We arrivedst night and are staying in a hotel. We just finished breakfast


    and are about to go to your store now.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that you camest night.¡±


    ¡°You were attending Mr. Bucham¡¯s weddingst night, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you. Okay, I¡¯m going to


    drive now. See youter. Your sister¨Cinw brought you a lot of local specialties.¡±


    Camryn smiled. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. See youter.¡±


    After she ended the call, Callum asked, ¡°Was it that Mitchell guy again?¡±


    ¡°Your ears are sharp enough to hear. Why bother asking?¡±


    Camryn added calmly, ¡°Dal brought his girlfriend over to spend the holidays with me.¡±


    ¡°He has a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°He always had a girlfriend. They¡¯ve been dating for a few years and should be getting married soon.¡±


    She exined, ¡°Dal and I are like siblings. Although we¡¯re not rted by blood, I¡¯ve always thought of


    him as my older brother, and he also treats me as his younger sister¡±


    Callum thought in his heart, ¡®Dalton has feelings for you. It¡¯s only you who doesn¡¯t think of him that


    way.¡±


    When they returned to Spring Blossoms, Dalton and his girlfriend, Melissa, were waiting in the store.


    Dalton was not surprised at all when he saw Callum¡¯s Maybach.


    Callum helped Camryn out of the car.


    Dalton came out of the store with his girlfriend. When Melissa saw how gentle and considerate Callum


    was toward Camryn, she guessed the rtionship between the two without having to ask, and the


    smile on her face became more sincere.


    Callum held Camryn¡¯s hand and faced Dalton together with her.


    ¡°Dal.¡±


    Camryn tried to break free from his hand but failed. He held onto her tightly and refused to let go.


    After two unsessful attempts, Camryn gave up and let him hold her hand.


    She already told him that Dalton and she were just like siblings, but he still wanted to assert dominance


    in front of Dalton.


    Wait, she did not agree to be with him.


    She was not his woman. Why was he asserting dominance?


    Although Dalton brought his girlfriend over, Callum was still full of jealousy toward this man. He stared


    at Dalton for a long time before a smile finally appeared on his face, and he said warmly, ¡°Camryn told


    me that you¡¯re like a brother to her, so from now on, I¡¯ll follow her example and call you Dal too.¡±


    Callum used Camryn¡¯s nickname for Dalton.


    Dalton¡¯s eyes fell on Callum¡¯srge hand that was holding Camryn tightly.


    He said with a vague smile, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Cam now, Mr. York?¡±


    Callum disliked hearing Dalton refer to Camryn as Cam.


    The atmosphere between the two men became tense.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Dalton, let¡¯s go inside the store first. Everyone is watching.¡±


    Melissa reminded her boyfriend, then said to Camryn, ¡°Come, Camryn. I¡¯ll help you inside.¡± She


    reached out and took Camryn¡¯s other hand, easily rescuing her from Callum¡¯s grip.

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549


    Melissa¡¯s words made the two tense men temporarily suppress their anger toward each other


    When entering the store, the two men walked side by side and almost bumped into each other


    Dalton red at Callum and said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. York, Cam has not epted your advances yet,


    so please give her the respect she deserves. Don¡¯t get all touchy¨Cfeely with her


    Callum responded defiantly, ¡°Camryn isn¡¯t really your sister You two have differentst names. Only


    Aunt Evelyn has the right to say such things to me. Besides, I¡¯m not taking advantage of Camryn. I held


    her hand to help her out of the car because she can¡¯t see.¡±


    Dalton paused, before saying, ¡°Cam thinks of me as her brother, and she was the one who saved my


    life We¡¯ve been siblings for many years. She¡¯s my sister in my heart!¡±


    I am aware that you and Camryn are close. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you Dal too.¡±


    Dalton choked.


    Callum¡¯s expression seemed to say, ¡®Since I¡¯m calling you Dal, it means I think of you as a brother too.


    I¡¯m showing you plenty of respect.


    ¡°I¡¯m hardly worthy. You should just stick to calling me Mr. Mitchell.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you whatever Camryn calls you. I listen to Camryn. You should have heard that the men of the


    York family are very obedient to their wives.¡±


    Dalton¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Camryn hasn¡¯t married you yet.¡±


    ¡°She will sooner orter.¡±


    Dalton was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time learning that you are so thick¨Cskinned.¡±


    Callum smiled ¡°I need to be thick¨Cskinned to pursue my wife. If my skin isn¡¯t thick enough and I give up


    after being rejected, I¡¯ll never be able to catch her.¡±


    Dalton choked again.


    The conversation between the two was not loud, but Camryn and Melissa both heard them.


    Melissa asked Camryn with a smile, ¡°Is he pursuing you now? He¡¯s not bad.¡±


    She heard Dalton call Callum ¡°Mr York¡°, but she had no idea who ¡°Mr. York¡± was in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°How many off days do you have, Melissa?¡±


    Melissa worked in apany She did not simplyze around and enjoy life just because her boyfriend


    earned several million a year and insisted on going to work. Even if her ie was far inferior to


    Dalton¡¯s, in her words, it was always more satisfying to spend money that she earned herself.


    ¡°I only have the weekends off as well, so three days in total.¡±


    Camryn smiled ¡°Three days off is fine People like us who are self¨Cemployed can¡¯t even get a single


    day off¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°But you have freedom. I also want to open a store after getting married and run a small business. I


    don¡¯t want to work in an office anymore Camryn, does your flower shop make arge profit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for me to make a living, and thepetition is very fierce Are you nning to open a


    flower shop too?¡±


    After they sat down, Camryn skillfully made tea for everyone.


    Melissa looked at her eyes and asked with concern, ¡°Camryn, has your eyesight still not recovered at


    all?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Camryn steeped the tea while saying, ¡°But as long as I¡¯m in a familiar environment, I can do many


    things by myself. Practice makes perfect.¡±


    Melisa nodded and said, ¡°I want to open a caf¨¦ since I¡¯m not very fond of flowers. If you want to open a


    store, you have to involve yourself in an industry that you like. Only then will you run the business with


    care and dedication, and only then can you seed.¡±


    Camryn nodded. She also thought of opening a caf¨¦ at first, but she finally chose to open a florist


    instead because she liked taking care of flowers and nts.


    Before she lost her sight, most of the flowers and nts in the Newman family vi were nted and


    grown especially well by her


    She was neglected at home and did not get along with her parents and sister, so she wanted to find


    something to do to avoid them.


    Thus, she turned to gardening. She grew to actually enjoy flowers and nts as she raised more and


    more nts, gaining experience along the way.


    Thus, she opened a flower store.

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550


    Camryn and Melissa chatted about opening a store, but the two men had nomon topic They


    simply stared at each other


    In the meantime, Zachary took Serenity back to the manor and saw two cars blocking the entrance.


    The cars were not parked haphazardly but side¨Cby¨Cside They just so happened to be blocking the gate


    The security booth at the entrance of the manor had guards on duty As soon as they saw the Rolls-


    Royce, they knew that Zachary had returned.


    The two guards on duty hurriedly came out and went to the windows of the aforementioned two cars


    After they tapped on the windows and the drivers lowered the windows, the guards said, ¡°Our young


    master is back. Please move your car aside while waiting for the butler to give us his reply before you


    can drive in.¡±


    The two cars belonged to none other than Camryn¡¯s aunts.


    The sisters hade to meet Rose.


    However, they came too early. Rose had not woken up yet.


    The butler did not dare let them in without Rose¡¯s permission, so they waited in their cars.


    They did not realize that their cars happened to block the entrance of the manor.


    The twodies listened to the security guards and hurriedly instructed their drivers to move their cars to


    the side.


    A few minutester, Zachary and his motorcade drove into Wildridge Manor


    The bodyguards¡® cars were parked in the open parking lot, but the Rolls¨CRoyce that Zachary was


    sitting in headed directly to the door of the main house before stopping.


    The car carrying Liberty and Sonny also arrived at the door of the main house.


    Duncan, a regr visitor to the manor, casually parked his car in the open parking lot. He got out of the


    car, walked back to the security booth, and asked nosily, ¡°Whose cars are those outside?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re Mrs. Chandler and Mrs. Joyner They want to meet Madam Rose, but she hasn¡¯t woken up


    yet, so Mason asked them to wait for a while ¡°


    Mason was the butler of Callum¡¯s family.


    Duncan did not remember much about the Chandler and Joyner families. Those families were


    obviously not on the same level as the Lewises.


    ¡°I see¡±


    Duncan lost interest.


    He gave a pack of cigarettes each to the guards on duty and walked toward the main house.


    Duncan knew the scenery of Wildridge Manor like the back of his hand, so he could not appreciate it


    much.


    When he passed by a gazebo, he saw Grandma May practicing ptes.


    ¡°Grandma May¡±


    Duncan stopped and greeted the old woman with a smile.


    If he were driving, he would have passed by in a sh and would not see her practicing ptes here.


    Grandma May looked at him, but her movements continued on. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here,


    Duncan.¡±


    ¡°Zachary is back too I came with him. Mypany is on holiday now and I didn¡¯t make any ns, so I


    followed him over to see you.¡±


    In the past, whenever there was a holiday, the three best friends would either go golfing, horseback


    riding, or sailing together. In short, they always had ns.


    Now, Zachary had a wife and stuck to her side like gum during the holidays. He did not want to go


    anyway.


    Josh was a newlywed. After bringing Jasmine back to her family¡¯s home tomorrow, he would be taking


    his new wife out for their honeymoon.


    Duncan felt that he became a loner. There was nowhere for him to go.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Are you really here to see me, or is that just an excuse?¡±


    Grandma May grinned. ¡°Liberty and Sonny came over too, didn¡¯t they?¡±

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551


    ¡°Liberty and Sonny are here too, but I really dide here to see you, Grandma May.¡±


    Duncan stepped into the gazebo, sat down, and watched the olddy continue with her ptes.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He said. ¡°When my granny was still alive, I asked her to practice ptes with you, but she didn¡¯t listen to


    me.¡±


    His granny and Grandma May were of the same age, but the former¡¯s health was far from that of the


    latter


    Grandma May was still physically strong and could fly around the world by ne withoutpany.


    She set her grandsons up with a spring in her step.


    Meanwhile, his granny had been buried six feet under for many years.


    ¡°Your granny is a true nobledy. She¡¯s different from someone impoverished like me.¡±


    ¡°Who said you¡¯re impoverished? You¡¯re also a true nobledy¡±


    Grandma Mayughed. ¡°When my grandfather was alive, my family was considered an influential


    family. But after I was born, my family fell into poverty. Now, even their mansion has been handed over


    to the state.


    ¡°On the other hand, your granny has been noble all her life. She can¡¯t bepared with an old boor


    like me.¡±


    Grandma May wrapped up her ptes.


    Duncan hurriedly got up and walked over to help her


    She did not need his help.


    She asked with interest, ¡°Duncan, why don¡¯t we have apetition? I haven¡¯t exercised my muscles in


    a long time.¡±


    Duncan immediately looked at her like he was begging for mercy. ¡°Give me a break, Grandma May. I


    wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t me you if I lose.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re old. If you end up hurting yourself, I¡¯ll be a viin to the York family It¡¯d be a tragedy if I


    couldn¡¯t visit the York manor again. You should ask Zachary instead.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice suddenly resounded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this, Duncan.¡±


    He carried Sonny into the gazebo.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Grandma May hummed.


    Sonny greeted her politely, and she carried him with a smile.


    ¡°I missed you so much, Sonny¡±


    Serenity and Liberty followed behind.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May¡±


    Grandma May smiled joyously. ¡°You¡¯re all here. Hurry back inside the house. It¡¯s hot out here. It¡¯s only


    nine, but I feel so hot.¡±


    The old woman called everyone back into the house.


    She asked Zachary casually, ¡°Are the twodies of the Newman family still waiting outside?¡±


    ¡°The Newmandies?¡±


    Zachary recalled the two cars parked at the entrance and asked his nana, ¡°They¡¯re from the Newman


    family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re Camryn¡¯s eldest and second aunt. Her eldest aunt married into the Chandler family, and


    her second aunt became a Joyner. They¡¯re here to find your Aunt Rose. Since they¡¯re here for her,


    she has to agree to meet them before we can invite them inside.¡±


    Grandma May seemed like she did not care about anything, but the manor was still under her control.


    Unless it were something she did not want to know, she would find out about everything happening in


    the vi.


    Zachary said faintly, ¡°They were still waiting outside when I arrived. They must be up to something if


    they came over so early in the morning.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening in the Newman family now?¡±

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552


    Grandma May led Sonny out of the gazebo and asked Zachary.


    Zachary replied, ¡°These two aunts of Ms. Camryn, who are waiting outside now to meet Aunt Rose,


    keep cursing Ms. Camryn for being an ungrateful wench They just want to seize the opportunity to take


    over the Newman family. However, I skipped the specifics. That¡¯s up to Callum to worry about.¡±


    Camryn would only be his sister¨Cinw in the future. Unless she begged him for help, he would not


    concern himself with the Newmans¡® affairs.


    ¡°Callum didn¡¯t interfere much, right? Camryn can handle herself. Callum just needs to stand behind her


    and be her backer.¡±


    Grandma May was full of trust in her chosen granddaughter¨Cinw and believed that Camryn would be


    able to handle the Newman family assets well.


    Zachary did not speak.


    Grandma May quickly changed the topic.


    She did not have to worry about her second and third grandsons anymore. She had already chosen


    someone for them, so all left was for them to pursue their wives.


    However, she had not decided on a wife for her fourth and fifth grandsons.


    Her sixth grandson, Austin, and the ones that came after him could wait until they were older. There


    was no hurry.


    Boys generally mature slower than girls.


    If a man got married too early, he might not be able to afford the burden of a family.


    It was necessary to push for marriage only after a man had a sessful career. That way, he would be


    able to afford to raise a family of his own without relying on his parents and siblings for help.


    ¡°It¡¯s neither too hot nor cold now. Zack, it would¡¯ve been nicer for you to take them to our ind for a


    few days,¡± suggested Grandma May.


    Zachary replied, ¡°We came back to see you first, Nana, Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an old pile of bones. I won¡¯t go. You younglings go instead. Tell your brothers and go rx on


    the ind for a few days.¡±


    Grandma May still had to examine the wife candidates for her fourth and fifth grandsons. If there were


    no problems, she could finalize it.


    Her fourth and fifth grandsons in question shivered in fear.


    Zachary hummed.


    Grandma May turned and said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, let Zack bring you around while he¡¯s on holiday. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go to other ces, but you have to see our family¡¯s estates.¡±


    Serenity would be thedy of the Yorks in the future.


    She had to know about the York family¡¯s assets.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re back now. I¡¯ll ask your mother¨Cinw to show you all the ounts of our family¡¯s assets.


    You don¡¯t have to take care of them now, but once you¡¯re more experienced and your mother¨Cinw


    wants to retire, you¡¯ll have to take over


    After a pause, Serenity said, ¡°Nana. I¨CI¡¯m still young and have no experience. I can¡¯t take over all of a


    sudden.¡±


    To be honest, even though she was the missus of the York family, she still had not figured out how


    much property the York family had.


    She only knew that York Corporation and Wiltspoon Hotel belonged to her inws, and they had a


    large. horse racecourse. The couple wanted to go to the racecourse before, but Zachary suddenly


    thought she was pregnant while on the way, and they made their way to the hospital instead.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Then, they ended up arguing.


    They never mentioned going to the racecourse again.


    Serenity also knew that York Corporation had many branches all over the country, but she did not know


    where specifically.


    Grandma May¡¯s words caught her off guard..


    She did not realize that she needed to help with her husband¡¯s family business.


    Furthermore, she did not know that her mother¨Cinw still managed various industries owned by the


    York family. Her mother¨Cinw usually looked pampered and idle.


    No one in the York family could be underestimated.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to take over at once, so you should learn more from Tania when you have the time. This


    is your work and responsibility in the future. You also have to learn to deal with managing the personnel


    in Wildridge manor, ie and expenditure, and handling the ounts.¡±


    Zachary was worried that Serenity would be intimidated and said, ¡°Nana, that can wait until Seren and I


    have our wedding. Seren still has to worry about her vegetable farm investment now. When she¡¯s


    better at handling the vegetable farm, then let her take over slowly.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking Seren to take over everything all at once. I just want


    her to get a feel for it.¡±

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553


    Zachary stopped talking.


    This was a responsibility Serenity had to take up since she married him.


    Serenity looked at her husband and saw him fall silent, then said, ¡°Then I have to take advantage of


    these days while Zachary is at home on holiday to properly get a feel for it. I can ask you guys


    questions if I don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    She was aware that she had responsibilities as the missus of the York family.


    It just did not ur to her that she would have to manage the family industries.


    Furthermore, she did not expect she would have to manage the huge Wildridge Manor in the future.


    Serenity thought of the first time she met Jane and saw how thetter managed FC Manor.


    It seemed that she, like Jane, had to take over the management of some of her inws¡® assets. Jane


    seemed to have already taken over, but Serenity had not started yet.


    Jane had a strong background. Although she grew up in the Murphy family, which was not considered


    affluent, they were still rather well¨Coff. The whole family pampered Jane and raised her to be confident


    and open.


    Later, Jane found her biological parents. Her biological father was the head of the Lafayette family in


    Meadspring. Putting aside Lafayette¡¯s family fortune, Jane would still inherit tens of billions of dors


    just from the private properties belonging to her biological father.


    She was a bonafide multi¨Cbillionaire.


    If a person had money and status, they would have confidence.


    That was something Serenitycked.


    However, at the thought of Zachary and his family¡¯s trust in her, she became confident again. Even if


    she did something wrong when she took over, her inws would not me her. As long as she could


    learn from her mistakes and correct them, it would mean progress.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Zack handles the external matters while you handle the internal ones. You¡¯re in charge of some small


    industries, such as the rental of shops and buildings and the operation of some chain stores. It¡¯s not


    much. Seren, I believe you¡¯ll quickly get the hang of it.¡±


    Grandma May smiled andforted Serenity so the younger woman did not feel too much pressure.


    The real business matters were left to Zachary to manage.


    However, Serenity also had to know the various trades that the York family was involved in. As


    husband and wife, she had to know a little about Zachary¡¯s affairs. She would be apanying him to


    various dinners in the future, so she could not bepletely ignorant.


    Serenity smiled. The pressure in her heart alleviated slightly.


    After they entered the house and chatted, Grandma May told Tania what she had just said.


    Tania said with a smile, ¡°I wanted Seren to learn how to take over a long time ago, but Zack lives


    outside with her and rarelyes back. I can¡¯t go to their home because I¡¯m afraid Zack will chase me


    out.¡±


    She was well aware of her son¡¯s domineering attitude¨Che liked to monopolize Serenity.


    If she dashed over to teach her daughter¨Cinw about taking over the family management, her son


    might me her for stealing his wife¡¯s attention and kick her, his very own mother, out of the house.


    Zachary was someone capable of doing such a thing.


    ¡°When Seren canpletely take over, I¡¯ll be able to travel around the world with Liam.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you need to teach me slowly,¡± Serenity said modestly.


    She had notpletely integrated herself into high society yet.


    Tania smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you don¡¯t understand, just ask me or your nana. Come upstairs with me


    first. I¡¯ll show you the books of ounts.¡±


    Serenity looked at Zachary.


    Zachary shrugged and said, ¡°This is something I can¡¯t help you with, honey. You have to do whatever


    Mom tells you to do.¡±


    Serenity looked at her sister, who said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me either. This is your family


    business. and your responsibility. I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Liberty was very happy. She was happy for her sister.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554


    The wedding was not held yet, but the York family had already started to make arrangements to get her


    sister involved in their family business. It was a sign of recognition and trust in her sister.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Liberty was relieved.


    Her sister was much luckier than she was.


    In the beginning, Serenity got married to Zachary in order to make her feel at ease. The couple had no


    feelings back then, but now, they were loving each other deeply and living a blissful life.


    Most importantly, the York family was the richest family in Wiltspoon, but they never looked down on


    Serenity¡¯s background.


    This was exceptionally rare.


    Liberty was genuinely happy for her sister.


    Serenity took her mother¨Cinw¡¯s arm and said like a spoiled child, ¡°Mom, we just got back. Can you


    let me have some fun?¡±


    Tania poked Serenity¡¯s forehead dotingly and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough fun? The vegetable farm


    you invested in is also managed for you. As an investor, all you have to do is check in once in a while.


    Other than looking after your store, you¡¯re not that busy.¡±


    She looked at her son and joked, ¡°If I had to say what you¡¯re busy with, I¡¯d say you¡¯re busy being in


    love with Zack.¡±


    Serenity blushed deeply at her mother¨Cinw¡¯s teasing.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±


    Tania did not care about her daughter¨Cinw acting spoiled and dragged Serenity to the second floor


    which had two study rooms.


    Therge study wasmonly used by Zachary and his father, while the small one was exclusive to


    Tania. Only Tania and Grandma May had the key to the small study.


    However, since Tania married into the family, Grandma May handed over all the managing of the house


    to her oldest daughter¨Cinw.


    She rarely set foot into the small study again.


    If others wanted to enter the small study, they had to get Tania or Grandma May¡¯s consent.


    Her second and third daughters¨Cinw knew about the family estate, but they did not have to worry


    about managing it. They were only in charge of their private businesses. As for their inws¡® huge


    family business, they would only help out when needed.


    Unless Tania asked for help, they would not casually intervene for fear that she would get suspicious


    and think that they wanted to fight for power.


    In any case, they had enough on their te with their family¡¯s private businesses. Their sons were also


    capable, so they did not have to worry much. Oh, they only needed to worry about their sons¡®


    marriages. However, with Grandma May around, they could still rx for a few years.


    If Grandma May could not persuade her grandchildren to marry, it would be even harder for them,


    mothers.


    The person the nine young masters of the York family respected the most was Grandma May. They


    would ept whatever their nana did for them.


    Therefore, Grandma May¡¯s second and third daughters¨Cinw hoped that she would live a long life


    and help them push their sons to get married. They just had to wait to be mothers¨Cinw


    themselves.


    Tania took Serenity up into the small study and opened the door with the key she carried with her.


    ¡°Your nana doesn¡¯t use this key anymore, so I¡¯ll give you her keyter. It¡¯ll be easy for you toe in


    and look at the books whenever you want.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    After the mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw entered the small study, Tania instructed Serenity to


    close. the door.


    Serenity did as she was told.


    After closing the door, she turned around and surveyed the small study.


    Although it was called a small study, it was not small at all.


    In addition to a desk, there was a sofa set and several bookshelves stuffed with books of ounts.


    Serenity first thought that the books on the bookshelves were paperbacks, but upon closer look, she


    saw that they were ledgers. Some ledgers looked quite antique. They should be what the ancestors of


    the York family had left behind.


    ¡°This shelf of books was left behind by the York ancestors. You can flip through it and learn about how


    the family rose to fortune.¡±

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555


    ¡°The old ledgers have been copied to new books so it¡¯s easier for reference.¡±


    Tania exined and pointed to theputer on the desk while saying to Serenity, ¡°There are too many


    ledgers to look through, so there¡¯s also a copy on theputer. It¡¯s much easier and faster to look it up


    on theputer.¡±


    Serenity looked at therge bookshelves, trying to suppress her shock, and asked her mother¨Cinw,¡±


    Mom, are these all our family¡¯s properties?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Serenity took a pause before she said, ¡°Nana just mentioned the rental of some shops and houses,


    some chain stores, and small industries that needed my management.¡±


    At the sight of so many books, Serenity felt that she would not be able to get to the bottom of the York


    family¡¯s industries in just a few days of holidays.


    God, there were so many books!


    She did not study ounting, so she was just a novice.


    ¡°Your nana is right. It¡¯s just some small enterprises. You just need to know where it is and who¡¯s in


    charge of that business. Someone will make a report on whether it turns a profit or a loss every month,


    but your still have to know the details lest you be deceived.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°A little greed is harmless. You cannot expect everyone to be squeaky clean. As long as they don¡¯t


    overdo it, we¡¯ll just turn a blind eye. In general, they won¡¯t dare mess around. Their careers will be over


    if they¡¯re punished.¡±


    The York family was a huge name. The people managing the York family businesses did not dare mess


    around for fear of ruining their careers. Moreover, the York family had always treated its management


    with kindness. They would not be mistreated as long as they did their jobs well.


    Tania was worried that Serenity would be too uptight and serious, so she made a few remarks.


    Serenity nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you for advice if I don¡¯t understand anything.


    ¡°Do I have to finish reading all these ledgers?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at the first three pages of each ledger for the time being. The first page lists the location of


    each business, which you have to memorize. The second and third pages are mostly the personnel.


    Their details and photos are included so you can easily identify them.¡±


    Serenity was speechless in her heart but did not let it show on her face.


    The Yorks had a fortune worth hundreds of billions and had many businesses.


    As the futuredy of the Yorks, she could not be intimidated by the number of properties her inws


    had.


    Tania was also paying attention to Serenity¡¯s reaction.


    She was quite satisfied to see that there was only shock in Serenity¡¯s eyes but not on her face.


    At least she would not look ignorant.


    Mrs. Stone must have trained her a lot.


    Mrs. Stone used to be a sessful career woman. Tania did not question the woman¡¯s ability in


    personally training Serenity.


    Tania handed Grandma. May¡¯s key to Serenity and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. Take your time. I


    took. several years myself to fully grasp the hang of it.¡±


    She was from a wealthy family, but it took her several years to get fully up to speed. Serenity would


    most likely take longer.


    Serenity suddenly rxed.


    The pressure she felt lifted significantly.


    She was terrified that she was expected to get the hang of it in a few days.


    Fortunately, she had a few years.


    Tania hoped that Serenity would first bear a child for the York family, but she promised Zachary that she


    would never pressure Serenity into having one. She simply buried the idea in her heart and never


    voiced it.


    Serenity must be feeling pressure when there were yet to have signs after so long. Just one word from


    her mother¨Cinw would be enough to add pressure on her.


    Therefore, Tania held back her true thoughts.


    She simply said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had your wedding with Zack yet. After the wedding, you two still have to


    go on your honeymoon, but once that¡¯s over, you¡¯ll have to learn how to manage the household. You


    can still live the life you want during this period. I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Now that I know all this, I wouldn¡¯t dare to enjoy my life frivolously.¡±


    It was not easy being thedy of the house!

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556


    ¡°If don¡¯t understand anything in the future, you can ask us or Zack. Zack handles matters outside the


    family, but he still knows about the affairs within the family.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    She was relieved that she could rely on Zachary.


    ¡°Will you be going downstairs now or staying here to read the ledgers?¡± Tania asked.


    Serenity thought about it and said, ¡°My sister and Mr. Lewis are here. Since there are guests, we


    should go downstairs first. There are too many books for me to finish reading in a short period of time.


    I¡¯lle in and read them when I¡¯m free tonight.¡°,


    Tania hummed,


    The mother¨Cinw and daughter¨Cinw left the small study together, and Tania locked the door of the


    study again.


    She added, ¡°The study is an important ce, and others are generally forbidden from entering, so


    we¡¯re responsible for cleaning up the study. I¡¯ll clean it up when you¡¯re not here, but if you move back to


    the manor with Zack in the future, I¡¯ll leave it to you to care for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was no wonder Zachary did not want to move back into the manor with her so soon.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The manor being far away and it being inconvenient for him tomute to work was secondary.


    The main reason was that he did not want her to shoulder the burden of being thedy of the house so


    soon. He wanted her to have fun and more time for her happiness.


    Serenity was deeply touched by Zachary¡¯s good intentions.


    This man was really considerate of her and loved her immensely.


    When Tania and Serenity entered the small study, Callum¡¯s mother, Zachary¡¯s second aunt, woke up.


    She did not remember Brenda or Amy, but Mason said, ¡°They¡¯re Ms. Camryn¡¯s eldest and second


    aunts.¡±


    ¡°Camryn¡¯s aunts? Invite them in.¡±


    Rose sat down gracefully in front of the sofa and told Mason to inform the security post at the gate to


    let in the twodies who had been waiting for a long time.


    Rose did not have a deep impression of Camryn¡¯s three aunts. The Newman family was just a well¨C


    off family, but their gap with the Yorks was toorge.


    Newman Enterprise had its wealth today because Mr. Newman killed his younger brother, took over the


    company, and managed it diligently.


    Even so, the gap between a family with assets of a billion and hundreds of billions was still too great.


    Brenda¡¯s and Amy¡¯s inws could be said to be rich, and they would also attend parties with other


    ladies, but they were not on the same level as thedies of the York family. Thus, Rose had no


    impression of Brenda and Amy.


    They would not be able to enter Wildridge Manor were it not for them being Camryn¡¯s aunts.


    Mason responded respectfully.


    ¡°Thepany is on holiday these days. Callum¡¯s not back?¡± Rose asked.


    ¡°No, but Mr. Zachary and his wife are. Mr. Lewis came along too.¡±


    Rose hummed and said, ¡°Since Zack and Serenity are back, the others will follow suit. We¡¯ll have


    lunch at Tania¡¯s ce.¡±


    Mason responded respectfully again.


    He took out his phone and made a call to the security guard on duty at the main entrance of the manor.


    He informed the guard to let Brenda and Amy into the manor.


    There would be someone to escort the two women over to meet Rose.


    While waiting for them to arrive, Rose went to dine first.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557


    Camryn was the wife that Grandma May chose for Callum, so Rose paid more attention to the


    Newman family. She was a bit curious about the reason for the sudden visit of Camryn¡¯s two aunts.


    By the time Camryn¡¯s aunts came in, Rose had already finished her breakfast.


    She sat on the sofa in the hall, flipping through a fashion magazine.


    Mason personally led the twodies in..


    ¡°Madam, Mrs. Chandler and Mrs. Joyner are here.¡±


    Rose hummed and closed the magazine before cing it on the coffee table. She stood up and


    looked at the two with a smile.


    ¡°Mrs. York.¡±


    Although the two Newman sisters mingle in the circle of wealthydies from time to time, they were


    unable to enter the circle of real noblewomen. They could not squeeze into the circle thedies of the


    Yorks belonged to.


    The sisters came over today without saying anything but were made to wait outside the manor for


    several hours.


    They came too early. They thought Rose was like them who had to get up early to prepare breakfast


    for the family.


    Unexpectedly, Rose had just woken up.


    They waited for several hours in vain.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Rose looked at the siblings and wondered which one was the older one.


    Brenda pulled her younger sister over and introduced herself first. ¡°Mrs. York, I¡¯m Camryn¡¯s eldest aunt.


    My husband¡¯sst name is Chandler. This is my sister. Her husband¡¯sst name is Joyner.¡±


    Rose smiled and waited for their introduction before asking them to sit.


    Then, she ordered the maid to serve tea, snacks, and fruit.


    After everyone exchanged a few courtesy greetings, Amy tugged on the hem of her elder sister¡¯s shirt.


    Brenda understood the gesture and smiled at Rose, saying, ¡°Mrs. York, we apologize for the


    unannounced visit today, but there¡¯s something we would like to mention to you.¡±


    Rose maintained her smile. In the sisters¡® eyes, her smile was truly graceful and noble.


    ¡°Please speak, Mrs. Chandler.¡±


    Brenda thought of Camryn gaining Callum¡¯s fancy and went mad with jealousy. How could a blind


    person obtain the favor of the second young master of the York family?


    Her daughter was just not as pretty as Camryn, but she was better in everything else.


    However, she could not even meet Callum.


    The main point was that Camryn was not on their side. Camryn had Abel¡¯s blood, who was closest to


    Evelyn. Brenda and Amy did not help Camryn when she had a bad childhood.


    There was no affection between the aunts and their niece.


    Since they were on different sides, they could not let Camryn climb over them.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    If Camryn did not have Callum¡¯s backing, how would a blind person like her be able topete with


    them over the Newman family property?


    At that thought, Brenda did not beat around the bush but stated her purpose directly.


    ¡°The thing is, Mrs. York, I saw that my niece, Camryn, is obsessed with your eldest son. He¡¯s not some


    nobody, is he? My niece is too ambitious. She¡¯s just a blind girl. How can she be worthy of Mr. York?


    ¡°As her aunts, we¡¯ve tried to persuade her before, but she refused to listen. She¡¯s intent on using your


    son to elevate her status. Thus, we decided to be the baddies and talk to you to prevent that girl from


    falling deeper.


    ¡°Mrs. York, everyone knows about Camryn¡¯s condition. She¡¯s not a bad girl, but she¡¯s blind. How is she


    worthy of Mr. York?¡±

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558


    Amy echoed, ¡°Yes, our Camryn is not worthy of Mr. York. I believe your family would not be able to


    ept that she¡¯s blind too. She even sued her own mother. She¡¯scking in virtue and isn¡¯t good


    enough for Mr. York.¡±


    It seemed that that was their purpose.


    Rose understood what the women came here for today.


    They could not stand to see Callum treating Camryn well, so they came here to wreak havoc and ruin


    Camryn¡¯s reputation in front of her. They wanted to use her to break up Callum and Camryn.


    Were they really Camryn¡¯s biological aunts?


    They could not stand to see Camryn doing well.


    ¡°Is that how you feel about your niece and Callum?¡±


    The smile slipped from Rose¡¯s face.


    ¡°Do you think Camryn is unworthy of Callum? Do you think shecks virtue? I heard about her suing


    her own mother. If her biological father truly did die at her mother¡¯s hand, then she did the right thing by


    choosing justice over family.


    ¡°I think that as her aunts, you should take her side instead. After all, her father is your brother. You all


    have the same parents, right?¡±


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Brenda and Amy were speechless.


    ¡°Or do you think your sister¨Cinw killed your brother because he deserved to die? I haven¡¯t heard of


    thete Mr. Newmanmitting any heinous crime that warranted death.


    ¡°Besides, as children, can you really do nothing if you find out that your father died at the hands of your


    mother? Would you let your father die in vain? Although it¡¯s difficult to ce righteousness over family,


    if someone is able to do it, anyone with a conscience should support that person. Everyone is equal


    before thew.¡±


    The twodies were wordless.


    After a long time, Brenda said, ¡°Yes, Camryn put righteousness over her family, but putting that aside,


    she can¡¯t see. She¡¯s not worthy of Mr. York. We imposed on you today because we want to save our


    niece.¡±


    Amy said, ¡°That girl is very single¨Cminded when ites to rtionships. Once she falls in love with


    someone, she¡¯ll love them for the rest of her life. If it were anyone else, we wouldn¡¯t worry and try to be


    the viins.¡±


    In the end, they just could not stand to see Callum and Camryn being together.


    Their words were disparaging Camryn for being unworthy of Callum.


    However, how manydies in Wiltspoon were really worthy of the York family?


    It was enough as long as the York family did not dislike thedy.


    Rose said faintly, ¡°I understand what you mean. You just think that your niece is not good enough for


    my Callum, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Camryn is not worthy of Mr. York,¡± Brenda said honestly.


    Amy echoed, ¡°Our Camryn isn¡¯t bad, but she can¡¯t see. She¡¯s blind. Even ordinary people would dislike


    her because of that, let alone Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t her eyes just be cured? Is there no chance of her regaining her sight?¡±


    The two women choked.


    They did not know if Camryn could regain her sight. They only knew that Evelyn had been trying to help


    Camryn treat her eyes. For ten years, she took Camryn all over the country to various hospitals.


    Whenever she heard of a good ophthalmologist, she would take Camryn to see them.


    However, even after ten years, Camryn was still blind.


    Amy said, ¡°Camryn has been blind for ten years and has seen countless eye specialists, but she still


    can¡¯t see. I think it¡¯s difficult for her to regain her sight.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Rose said, ¡°The York family has always been open¨Cminded. The elders


    won¡¯t meddle in the rtionships of the younger ones. If Callum likes Camryn, that¡¯s his business. All I


    have to do is wait to be a mother¨Cinw.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Camryn can¡¯t see. It¡¯s not like she needs to do anything after marrying into the York


    family. She just needs to be a good wife and be able to spend money.¡±


    Brenda and Amy were rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559


    After Rose finished speaking, she looked at Brenda and Amy.


    The Newman sisters did not know what to say.


    No matter how dumb they were, they could tell that Rose did not disdain Camryn¡¯s blindness.


    They also heard that the elders of the York family were very open¨Cminded, but they did not expect it to


    this extent. Callum was an excellent man, but not even his mother minded that he liked a blind woman.


    Mothers¨Cinw from rich families were supposedly difficult to get along with.


    ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say, Mrs. Chandler and Mrs. Joyner?¡±


    Rose added politely, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I won¡¯t keep you any longer. I have to go out.¡±


    It was an expulsion order.


    Brenda quickly said, ¡°We don¡¯t need anything else. Since you don¡¯t disdain Camryn for her blindness,


    we won¡¯t meddle anymore. Sorry for bothering you, Mrs. York.¡±


    Then, she got up and motioned for Amy to stand.


    The sisters said goodbye to Rose and walked out of the magnificent hall under Mason¡¯s lead.


    Rose waited until they left before her expression sank.


    Not long after, Mason entered.


    ¡°Tell the security that there¡¯s no need to inform me if Mrs. Chandler and Mrs. Joynere again. I don¡¯t


    want to see them.¡±


    Mason answered respectfully.


    ¡°Has Callum note home?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but the other young masters areing back one after another.¡±


    Rose hummed and picked up the magazine. She flipped through a few pages before tossing it back


    to the coffee table, then took out her phone and called Callum.


    Mason saw her on the phone and silently withdrew.


    Callum quickly answered his mother¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    He was quite surprised.


    His parents rarely called him. They did not care about him unless something important happened.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Zack and the others have already returned to the manor. Aren¡¯t youing back?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back for a while. Did something happen?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Rose said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s the holidays and all your brothers are back to


    get together. They learned from Mason that you weren¡¯t back yet, so I called to ask what¡¯s keeping you


    busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy chasing your daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Roseughed and said, ¡°If you fail to catch my daughter¨Cinw, don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯re my son.


    It¡¯ll be too embarrassing.¡±


    Callum was speechless.


    ¡°I met two individuals earlier.¡±


    Callum asked, ¡°Were they Camryn¡¯s aunts?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560


    Callum said, ¡°Lucky guess. Her eldest and second aunts went to her housest night to make a stink,


    and Camryn ordered the bodyguards to drive them out. I was with Camryn then. They told me to my


    face not to be with Camryn, saying that she was blind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised at all that they went to the manor to find you. What did they say to you, Mom?¡±


    ¡°In a nutshell, they just said that Camryn is unworthy of you. They said that not only was she blind, but


    she also sued her mother and harmed her stepfather. They also called her an ungrateful wench with no


    morals. They hoped I would stop you two from being together.¡±


    Callum guessed that Camryn¡¯s aunts would go to the manor. However, his expression still grew dark


    when he heard his mother¡¯s words.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Not even he could bear to scold Camryn.


    However, her aunts kept scolding her, calling her blind left, right, and center.


    The next time he were to see them, he would not be a gentleman anymore. He would just tell the


    bodyguards to kick them out!


    Callum asked his mother, ¡°How did you refute them?¡±


    He did not think that his mother would listen to the two women.


    Rose said, ¡°I told them that we¡¯re very open¨Cminded parents. As long as you like Camryn, your dad


    and I won¡¯t intervene in your emotional affairs. I also said there¡¯s nothing wrong with Camryn being


    blind.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to do anything after marrying into our family. All she needs to do is spend money.¡±


    Callumughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Mom!¡±


    Rose snorted. ¡°Although you haven¡¯t seeded in wooing your wife, you¡¯re trying to pursue her.


    Camryn will be my daughter¨Cinw sooner orter. If I don¡¯t disdain her, how can they have the right


    to? They¡¯re her biological aunts, but they can¡¯t stand to see her doing well. Camryn is better off without


    them.¡±


    ¡°Camryn has three aunts, and only her youngest aunt, Evelyn, had a good rtionship with her father.


    Evelyn cares about Camryn. On the other hand, her two older aunts are on the same side as her uncle.


    They want to go back to their maiden home topete for the property. They just can¡¯t stand to see


    Camryn doing well.¡±


    ¡°They want toe home to fight for the property? Who does the Newman family property belong to


    now? If it¡¯s still under the names of Camryn¡¯s grandparents, then her aunts might be able to win over


    some shares.¡±


    Callum replied, ¡°Camryn said that the Newman family vi was left to her by her father. Thepany


    should also have been taken over by her father, but it fell into the hands of Mr. Newman after her father


    was killed. Now that I think about it, most of the Newman property should be under Mr. Newman now.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Newman got married when Camryn was just two years old. Even if they greatly disliked


    Camryn, she grew up by their side. It¡¯s only natural to form a rtionship between a ward and her


    caregivers. Camryn is Mr. Newman¡¯s stepdaughter and also has the right to inherit the property.


    Besides, the Newman Enterprise that Mr. Newman took over should have belonged to Camryn¡¯s father


    in the first ce.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. and Mrs. Newman have a son and daughter after getting married? Mr. and Mrs. Newman


    haven¡¯t been sentenced yet. If Mr. Newman is sentenced to death, it might be possible for his two


    sisters. to fight for the property after his death. However, he¡¯s not dead yet. Why did theye back to


    fight for property?¡±


    Callum said, ¡°That¡¯s why Camryn fell out with her two aunts. Now, Newman Enterprise is temporarily.


    controlled by Camryn and Dalton Mitchell. Dalton is the deputy managing director of thepany and


    was deeply trusted by Mr. Newman. However, he has known Camryn for many years and treats her like


    a younger sister. I only recently learned of their connection.¡±


    Rose was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Camryn to have this trick up her sleeve.


    It¡¯s no wonder your nana chose her, Callum, since this has to do with your wife¡¯s family, you should


    help out more. Don¡¯t let your future wife suffer.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t let your future daughter¨Cinw suffer.¡±


    As expected of mother and son.


    Camryn had not epted Callum¡¯s feelings yet, but Rose already regarded her as her future


    daughter¨Cin w and protected her. She was afraid that Camryn would suffer losses in the fight over


    inheritance.


    ¡°Ask Zack if you need help, or tell me if you need me toe forward. I¡¯ll never let my future daughter¨C


    in-w be bullied by others.¡±


    Once again, the York family¡¯s protectiveness was vividly showcased.


    When Tania protected Serenity, thetter had already be the former¡¯s daughter¨Cinw. It was


    natural for a mother¨Cinw to protect her daughter¨Cinw.


    However, Camryn had not married into the York family yet, but Rose already treated her as a


    daughter¨Cin w and watched over her.


    Callum smiled. ¡°I¡¯m relieved by your words, Mom.¡±


    Deep down, he was actually a little worried that his parents would not be able to ept a blind woman


    as their daughter¨Cinw.


    His mother¡¯s words gave him assurance.

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561


    ¡°Good luck. Let¡¯s see if you can marry Camryn by this year.¡±


    Callum said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make you a mother¨Cinw by this year.¡±


    ¡°All right, go back to work. I¡¯m going to your uncle¡¯s ce.¡±


    Callum hummed and waited for his mother to hang up.


    After Rose finished talking to her son, she got up and left.


    The three sisters¨Cinw were very close and were like actual sisters. When they heard that Zachary


    and Serenity were back, Rose and her other sister¨Cinw, Sasha, went over to Tania¡¯s ce.


    The house was bustling with liveliness,


    Of course, the most popr person was the sweet and dashing Sonny.


    Rowan wanted to take Sonny out to fly a kite, saying that it was windy today. The best ce to fly a kite


    was on thewn.


    Zachary asked him, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Rowan said smugly, ¡°I finished themst night. I wouldn¡¯t dare see you if I didn¡¯t finish my homework.¡±


    ¡°You finished it all in one night? Looks like you don¡¯t have enough homework.¡±


    Rowan would only start his junior year in September and was still currently a sophomore. In high


    school, only sophomores had it a little easier.


    ¡°I had plenty of homework. My teachers assigned homework for every subject. Zack, you don¡¯t know


    that I worked till midnightst night to finish all of them. I finished everything early because I wanted to


    y. with my brother during these three days of holiday.¡±


    Whenever there was a holiday in the past, he spent it doing his homework. If he did not finish them, his


    older brothers would not let him y.


    Thus, Rowan became smart. Every time he had a holiday, he would finish his homework on the night.


    before the holiday itself. It did not matter howte he had to stay up. That way, he would be able to y


    with his brothers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you several sets of test questionster. Do more practice and strive to get into a good.


    university. Don¡¯t embarrass us.¡±


    Rowan pulled a face upon hearing that. He hugged Sonny and said to Serenity. ¡°Serenity, reign in Zack


    a little. I finally have a three¨Cday holiday and finished my homework, but he wants to give me more test


    questions. Can¡¯t I rest and have a good time with my brothers?¡±


    Rowan clung to Serenity from the first time he saw her.


    Back then, when he saw his high and mighty eldest brother helping Serenity carry her bags, he knew


    that Zachary would fall into her hands sooner orter. Thus, he clung to Serenity tightly.


    Serenity said to Zachary, ¡°Rowan finished all his homework. Let him rx for the holidays. You at least


    have to let him y for a day. Studies are important, but he needs to have a good school¨Clife bnce.


    You can¡¯t keep forcing him to study. It¡¯ll be counterproductive sometimes.¡±


    Rowan echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Everyone is forcing me to study and putting pressure on me.


    All eight of my older brothers were at the top of their sses. God knows how much pressure I¡¯m


    under.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still sending the test questions to you. You don¡¯t need to revise today and do the questions, but


    you¡¯d better be a good boy and finish them in the next two days. Seren, you have a lot of test questions


    in your store, right? Take a few sets for him to do.¡±


    Rowan looked at Serenity as if pleading for help.


    He forgot that his sister¨Cinw owned a bookstore, so she had test questions for days. Even if there


    were test questions that were not avable in the bookstore, Serenity would probably be able to find a


    way him to do them.


    Serenityughed. ¡°There are many indeed, but I¡¯m on vacation now and the store isn¡¯t open. Next time.


    then. I¡¯ll bring Rowan a few sets for the next holidays, during summer vacation. When he starts senior


    year, he can take any set of test questions from my store.¡±


    Rowan was speechless. ¡°Thank you in advance¡­ Serenity.¡±


    Fortunately, Serenity did not say that she would send him the test questions now.


    However, he had eight older brothers. If all eight of them sent him a few sets, they would pile up into a


    mountain on his desk.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562


    Rowan was scared by the thought of his study desk being filled with test questions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just y for one day.¡± Rowan said conscientiously and did not dare ask for more holidays.


    His mom seemed ignorant of this and did not care about his cousins pressuring him with sets of test.


    questions.


    Rowan was the youngest among the cousins, and the youngest was the most favored. With eight


    excellent brothers watching over him, his mom was happy to do nothing.


    ¡°Sonny,e on, I¡¯ll take you out to fly a kite.¡±


    Rowan, who managed to ask for a day off, took Sonny out to go wild and y.


    Duncan was worried about Sonny and followed them.


    He wanted to continue to win Sonny over and make Sonny fonder of him. That way, he would soon be


    able to rece Hank and be Sonny¡¯s dad.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Rose, I heard Camryn¡¯s aunts came to see you. What was it about?¡± Old Mrs. York asked her second


    daughter¨Cinw.


    Rose answered, ¡°Those two have no sense of propriety. They came to tell me that Camryn is blind


    and isn¡¯t good enough for Callum, wanting me to break them up. I wonder if they¡¯re Camryn¡¯s aunts at


    all.¡±


    Old Mrs. York asked further, ¡°How did you respond to them?¡±


    ¡°I told them that we don¡¯t mind that Camryn can¡¯t see. Even if she marries into our family, we don¡¯t


    need her to do anything as long as she knows how to spend money. Her aunts were pissed off.¡±


    Old Mrs. York was pleased with her daughter¨Cinw¡¯s reply.


    She said, ¡°Camryn isn¡¯t as weak as she appears. Her w is that she hasn¡¯t recovered her eyesight,


    but her eyes can be treated. Callum is waiting for the genius doctor¡¯s apprentice¨CDr. Carden¨Cto return


    to Annenburg, and then he¡¯ll ask her to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Mrs. York asked with concern, ¡°Dr. Carden can cure Camryn¡¯s eyes, right? I heard Camryn¡¯s aunts say


    that she has been blind for a decade and has seen numerous eye specialists but nothing worked.¡±


    It would be best if Camryn could regain her sight.


    If she were blind her whole life, Mrs. York would still ept it. As long as Callum liked her and did not


    mind, Mrs. York would have nothing to say as a mother¨Cinw,


    After all, it was not Mrs. York who would be getting a wife, but her son.


    Everything would be up to her son¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Dr. Carden is the miracle doctor¡¯s only sessor. It is said that she¡¯s an expert in medicine and


    poison. Camryn lost her sight due to drugs. If even Dr. Carden is helpless¡­¡±


    Old Mrs. York did not go on. Everyone present understood what she meant.


    Serenity said, ¡°Nana, I¡¯ve asked Carnryn about it. She said she can see some light now but not clearly.


    She said a doctor used to treat her eyes and that it was effective, but unfortunately, that doctorter


    died of illness. Her treatment stopped after that.¡±


    Mrs. York was slightly relieved. She asked, ¡°In that case, there¡¯s a chance for her eyes to be cured.


    When will Dr. Carden return to Annenburg?¡±


    Zachary answered instead, ¡°Dr. Carden and the fourth son of the Johnsons are in love, and she¡¯s


    pregnant. now. Even if she returns to Annenburg, she won¡¯t travel far to treat patients so soon. We


    might only be able to ask her toe and treat Ms. Camryn¡¯s eyes after she¡¯s done with giving birth,


    the baby¡¯s sip and see shower, and her wedding to Mr. Johnson.


    ¡°We¡¯ll probably have to wait a few months.¡±


    Zachary was most informed about Dr. Carden.


    This was because he had the most dealings with the Johnsons.


    ¡°Camryn has waited for a decade, so a few more months will be nothing. We won¡¯t give up as long as


    there¡¯s a little hope. Even if there¡¯s no hope, I won¡¯t despise her,¡± Mrs. York expressed.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563


    Tania said, ¡°That child is pitiful. God won¡¯t forsake her


    Serenity did note from a prominent background but was healthy.


    Plus, her daughter¨Cinw made progress. Tania used to be a little dissatisfied with her, but she did not


    mind anymore when Camryn was used as aparison.


    Besides, Tania and Serenity developed a good rtionship after a long time together.


    Grandma May said, ¡°God is a powerful being. You young people should go out and y. You don¡¯t


    need to apany us old people.¡±


    She shooed her grandsons out to have fun.


    Zachary took Serenity out to look for Sonny.


    Liberty did not want to face Duncan, so she stayed in the house with the elders and listened to their


    conversation. It was a conversation among wives, so she could not chime in.


    Even so, she did not feel inferior. She knew she had not entered the circle yet. Once she became


    sessful in the future, she would naturally be a part of the women of the high society.


    ¡°Liberty, join me for a walk.¡±


    Grandma May wanted to talk to Liberty.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liberty smiled and stood up. She went forward to support Grandma May.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grandma May did not need Liberty¡¯s help anymore after she got up.


    Tania and the others watched the old and young leave. Afterward, Tania said to her sisters¨Cinw,¡±


    Seren¡¯s sister lost a lot of weight.¡±


    She felt that Liberty looked much better with a bit more weight on.


    Liberty had be skinny.


    ¡°Yes, she lost a lot of weight. I¡¯ve only seen her a few times, and my impression of her was when she


    was still plump. It¡¯s normal for her to lose weight after such a huge incident,¡± one of Tania¡¯s sisters¨Cin¨C


    law said.


    She was referring to Liberty¡¯s hospitalization.


    Liberty¡¯s weight had dropped to what it used to be before she was married.


    She apanied Grandma May out of the main house and walked toward the lotus pond at the old


    lady¡¯s request.


    It was huge. When the lotuses bloom in June, it would be a treat to admire them from the viewing point.


    At this time, small lotuses were budding.


    ¡°Liberty, you know about Duncan¡¯s liking for you, right?¡±


    Liberty was startled for a while before she asked, ¡°Grandma May, you know about it too?¡±

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°I could tell since long ago. Duncan didn¡¯t admit to liking you back then.


    He thought he liked Sonny instead and was only nice to you because you¡¯re Sonny¡¯s mom. Perhaps he


    liked Sonny at first and had slowlye to like youter on.¡±


    Liberty blushed and said, ¡°Grandma May, I have no feelings for Mr. Lewis. He confessed to me, but !


    politely rejected him.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Grandma May asked, ¡°Is it because of Mrs. Lewis? She¡¯s not ill¨Cnatured, but her idea of an


    appropriate. match in terms of social status is deeply ingrained in her. Honestly, it¡¯s good for a married


    couple to be well¨Cmatched, so I don¡¯t me her for being so persistent.¡±


    ¡°I also think that a married couple should be well¨Cmatched. Mr. Lewis and I are not, and I¡¯ve never


    thought. of anything happening between us. I¡¯m only an ordinary tenant who rents his shop lot.¡±


    Liberty did not have the idea of rising to the top.


    Her sister could do that due to her good fortune, but she did not want to pursue such a life.


    Serenity was blessed such that her inws and their family never disliked her, but there was also huge.


    pressure on her. If she and Zachary did not have a good rtionship, Liberty dared say that she would


    not be willing to bear so much pressure and would have split up with Zachary long ago.


    They were ordinary people who only wanted to live normal lives.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I think. Other people might not be suitable for you, but Duncan is a good match. He


    comes from a wealthy family but was utterly rebellious in his youth. He ran away from home for many.


    years and suffered while he was outside.


    ¡°He can live the ordinary life you want with you. In terms of materials, he only fancies luxury cars and is


    very low¨Ckey in other aspects. He doesn¡¯t have extravagant pursuits, so it¡¯ll be extremely easy for him


    to blend into your life,¡± Grandma May noted.


    Liberty responded after some thought, ¡°Grandma May, I¡¯ve experienced a failed marriage. Hank and I


    knew each other for over a decade, were in love for a few years, and married for more than three


    years. Even so, we ended in a divorce. I no longer look forward to marriage and love.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to marry again, and I don¡¯t need a man to rely on. My life is pretty good now. In addition to


    earning money, my biggest wish is for Sonny to be sessful. Marriage doesn¡¯t necessarily bring


    happiness to a woman. Most of the time, it is painful and exhausting.


    ¡°A woman is often the one who makes sacrifices in a marriage. I quit my job back then to care for our


    baby at home¨Cgive birth and take care of our child. I became a full¨Ctime housewife, but what did I get?


    I was disconnected from society and lived my life around my husband and child. I didn¡¯t have the time


    or mood to look presentable.


    ¡°Just like that, I identally became a in¨Cold housewife. I gave so much but they meant nothing to


    others. I was med for not coaxing our child when he cried, and I was condemned for not taking good


    care of him when he was sick. I was criticized for not raising our child well although I was always at


    home.


    ¡°When I spent money, I only spent on our small family, for my husband and my child, I was reluctant to


    spend money on myself. I was scolded by my husband when I asionally bought new clothes for


    myself. He questioned my need for new clothes since didn¡¯t have to socialize.


    ¡°Whenever I asked for some allowance, I was asked to spend less. I was used of buying too many


    things, which he thought must be where the money was all spent on. It was as if I was greedy for


    money.


    All in all, I always had to face my husband¡¯s criticisms.


    ¡°He knew I had no ie but asked me to split everything evenly. I sacrificed so much for our love,


    our marriage, and our family, but I was asked to pay for half of everything as though I took advantage


    of him. He wanted me to go out to work and make money, but he also wanted me to continue to be a


    free nanny. at home.¡±


    Liberty summed up her failed marriage and asked, ¡°Grandma May, if you were me, would you still


    believe in marriage and love? Such a thing can happen in the first marriage, let alone the second


    marriage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to remarry¨CI won¡¯t consider getting married at least in these few years. Grandma May, if


    Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t give up, I¡¯d like you to help introduce me to a man who can act with me so that Mr.


    Lewis can give up on the idea.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°A woman does give a lot in an ordinary marriage. It¡¯s fine if the husband


    understands, but it¡¯ll be disappointing if he doesn¡¯t. Perhaps this is why many women don¡¯t want to get.


    married.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush now. You can give Duncan a chance first. If you can¡¯t ept him after all that he does.


    and want him to give up, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to act with you. I just feel that Duncan and Hank are


    different.¡±


    Libertyughed at herself and replied, ¡°I¡¯m traumatized after what happened. Mr. Lewis is great now


    but¡­ Who knows? Hank used to be great as well. I never imagined us to be divorced.¡±


    Things also became ugly before the divorce.


    Hank became wild and cheated on Liberty with Jessica after he was slightly sessful in his career


    and earned some money.


    Duncan was richer than Hank and came from a wealthy family. Liberty could not believe that Duncan¡¯s


    feelings for her would never change.

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565


    Grandma May sighed and stopped speaking for Duncan.


    After all, she could not guarantee that Duncan would treat Liberty well for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Are the Browns still pestering you?¡±


    Grandma May changed the topic and asked Liberty with concern.


    ¡°Seren asked our grandparents toe and rented a ce for them on the same floor as the Browns.


    The Browns have to pass by my grandparents¡® unit every time they go out. With my grandparents in the


    way, my ex¨Cinws rarely appear in front of me nowadays.¡±


    The olddy chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with your


    grandparents, but you¡¯re still their granddaughter. They have conflicts with and grudges against the


    Browns, to begin with, so they¡¯re helping you.¡±


    ¡°Seren gave my grandparents the right amount of money from the rent my uncle pays. She also


    provided them with a rental unit and paid for their food, so of course, they¡¯ll help me.¡±


    Liberty always felt that her grandparents would not help her if they would not benefit from it.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Grandma Maymented after a moment of silence, ¡°It¡¯s worth it to do them a little favor to solve your


    problem. Besides, they¡¯re your grandparents.¡±


    Liberty fell silent for a while. She said after some thought, ¡°Sometimes, I think I¡¯m useless as a sister,


    always needing Seren to make arrangements and sacrifice for me.¡±


    Grandma May responded, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. After both your parents died, if Seren didn¡¯t have you as


    her sister, she would¡¯ve probably been sent to an orphanage. You can imagine what kind of life she


    would¡¯ve lived. You¡¯re the older sister and a mother to her.


    ¡°Sisters should help each other without being overly concerned. Seren is extremely grateful to you.¡±


    She took Liberty¡¯s hand and patted the back of it. ¡°Liberty, you¡¯re a good person. Even if you had been


    lost, you¡¯ve walked out of it. Trust that you¡¯ll live a better life.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May, thank you. I will.¡±


    When Liberty first resigned from Lewis & Co. back then and thought of starting her own business, she


    hoped to be rich one day. Even if it was not for herself, she wanted to do it for her sister and her


    son.


    If she became rich and sessful, she would be her sister¡¯s backing. If her sister was bullied,


    she could speak up for her.


    Though, the Yorks treated Serenity very well.


    Serenity and Zachary would still asionally have conflicts. Liberty always felt useless as she could


    not be her sister¡¯s backbone. Serenity was always afraid of letting her know when she and Zachary


    were at odds and not on talking terms.


    Perhaps Serenity did not want Liberty to worry.


    However, Liberty felt that she was useless. Even if she knew, she could not help her sister.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go look at the lotuses.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to see them fly kites?¡±


    Grandma May answered with a smile, ¡°With so many people keeping Sonnypany, you can be at


    ease.


    Rowan is good at taking care of kids. Besides, Duncan¡¯s also with them.¡±


    Since Duncan was present, he would be there for Sonny no matter what happened.


    ¡°Duncan likes Sonny very much. I watched him grow up, and I rarely see him treat a child so well. Hist


    fondness for Sonny definitely isn¡¯t because of you,¡± Grandma May added.


    Liberty believed what the old woman said.


    When Duncan started showing his liking for Sonny, Liberty was still a plump woman who weighed


    more. than two hundred pounds. He could not have liked her at that time.


    Nheless, Duncan was certainly nice to her in the beginning because of Zachary.


    Perhaps he developed feelings for herter on.


    Grandma May and Liberty went to the lotus pond to look at the flowers. Some had bloomed, but most


    of them were still budding.


    On the bigwn, Rowan taught Sonny how to fly a kite. Once the kite flew, he passed the string to


    Sonny for him to grab it.


    Following that, Rowan went to fly his own kite.


    Duncan watched from the side and shifted his gaze to Sonny.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Sonny pulled the kite string and walked toward Duncan.


    Duncan smiled and pulled Sonny into his arms. He reached out to hold the kite string for Sonny and


    asked, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Row said he¡¯d bring me to y in the children¡¯s ygroundter,¡±


    This was Sonny¡¯s second time in Wildridge Manor. He remembered that his uncle¡¯s house had a big


    children¡¯s yground and that it was fun.


    Duncan said dotingly, ¡°I can also bring you there.¡±


    ¡°Dunc, you¡¯re an adult, but Row isn¡¯t one yet. I¡¯ll be happier if he goes with me.¡±


    Adults were not as yful as children.


    The little one knew the difference very well.


    Duncan caressed Sonny¡¯s head and asked with a smile, ¡°Sonny, you don¡¯t want me anymore now that


    you have Row, huh?¡±


    Sonnyined, ¡°You only know how to stack blocks, Dunc.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    He liked Sonny, but he admitted that he was not doing a good enough job at pleasing Sonny, mainly


    because he had never liked a child like this before he knew Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny,e here. Let¡¯s see whose kite flies higher,¡± Rowan shouted after his kite took off.


    Sonny immediately pulled his kite and ran toward Rowan.


    Duncan grinned and watched.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He was thinking about expanding the vi he always lived in and building a children¡¯s yground so


    that Sonny could y in it in the future.


    When Zachary and Serenity saw this, they did not walk over to disturb them from flying kites. The


    couple strolled hand in hand along a wooded path.


    No one would be insensible enough to disturb the loving couple..


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Zachary turned to look at Serenity.


    Serenity continued, ¡°Nana told me about my duties. I thought there were just a few stores, but I was


    shocked when I saw the ounts. The few bookshelves are full of ount books. Do all women in


    your family manage these?¡±


    Zachary chuckled and answered, ¡°Not really. Only the head missus manages these. These are public


    and belong to the entire family. Some belong to our small family. I¡¯ll slowly tell you about our small


    family¡¯s businesses when you¡¯re more familiarized with everything.¡±


    Serenity responded, ¡°I thought you were in charge of everything that makes money¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the big businesses while you¡¯re in charge of the small ones.¡±


    Serenity was speechless. ¡°There are so many books of ounts, yet you say they¡¯re small


    businesses?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re small businesses aspared to what York Corporation deals with. If the shops are self-


    operated, only a few hundred thousand dors will be earned in a year. At most, it¡¯ll be more than at


    million dors. Those that aren¡¯t self¨Coperated are rented out. The monthly rents are about 8,000 to


    10,000 dors, amounting to roughly 100,000 dors a year.


    ¡°Chain stores earn a little more, but they¡¯re not worth mentioning aspared to York Corporation.


    These small businesses are given to you to manage. The ie will mainly be used for internal


    expenses, so treat it as your allowance as my wife.¡±


    Simply the allowance was shocking.¡±


    Although the money earned from each store in a year was not much to Zachary, the Yorks had many


    stores. In Serenity¡¯s words, there were many ount books on the fewrge bookshelves, which


    meant. that there was a lot of money.


    The rent collected each month alone was money that could never be earned by ordinary people in a


    lifetime.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567


    Zachary said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put too much pressure on yourself. Nana told you that, but the


    handover will be at least a few yearster. Even the smartest and greatest missus in charge will take a


    few years to fully take over everything.


    ¡°Look at the ount books when you have time so you can learn where the properties are and what


    businesses are in operation. You can take your time with the rest.¡±


    Serenity nodded and responded, ¡°That¡¯s what Mom said. She said I¡¯ll be able to take over after two or


    three years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the missus in charge every term that the number of stores and properties grew. If the


    money earned isn¡¯t fully spent, it can be used to repurchase stores and houses, or it can also be


    invested in other financial products. In any case, money is used to generate more money.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I¡¯m still under a lot of pressure after hearing what you said. I dare not say that I have


    an eye for investment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. You just need to purchase a few stores. As long as the location is good and it has the


    potential to be developed, you can buy it. We can also buy properties with money out of our pockets.


    Unlike other families, we won¡¯t stop women from investing or doing business.¡±


    In other rich families, women mostly stayed at home. They were not allowed to put themselves out


    there and run businesses.


    To those families, having their women running businesses outside was a symbol of their ipetence


    The Yorks did not have such rules.


    It might seem like Tania and her two sisters-inw rarely showed themselves in public, but in fact, they


    were involved in any profitable industry.


    Among the Yorks, Rowan was still a minor and was the only one who only had a few properties under


    his name. He bought them using the money he saved from his allowance every year. Rowan was


    ahead of his peers. After all, many people struggled for a lifetime only to buy one house.


    Apart from Rowan, everyone else in the Yorks had considerable private businesses.


    Not to mention Zachary-he had numerous big and smallpanies that belonged to him alone.


    Serenity smiled and noted, ¡°I¡¯m currently not investing in anything except for the vegetable farm, which


    I simply followed Elisa. I also have to learn more-I can¡¯t be the worst head missus in your family.¡±


    Zachary replied to her dotingly, ¡°You have me. As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let you be the worst


    head missus in our family. I told you that I¡¯ll transfer all my properties to you so you can manage them,


    but you refused.


    ¡°How about you start by helping to manage our private properties as a couple?¡±


    ¡°Do we have a lot of private properties?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Serenity could not believe his words.


    His definition of ¡°not really¡± could be shocking.


    Zachary led Serenity into a summer house and sat in front of a wooden table.


    Serenity could not help but lean her head on his shoulder. ¡°Babe, only now do I feel like I¡¯m blending


    into


    your family.¡±


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This was because her inws started to arrange for her to take over the internal family businesses.


    Zachary embraced her and said, ¡°It was my bad for hiding my identity in the beginning as I didn¡¯t dare


    let you know all this. You wanted a divorce when you found out who I am¡­ Now that things are good,


    I¡¯m afraid to let you discover so quickly that you have a heavy burden, afraid that you¡¯d want to leave


    again.


    ¡°Seren, in our family, goods can¡¯t be returned once sold. You have to tolerate me for life whether I¡¯m


    good or bad.¡±


    Serenity was amused by him.


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome and rich, and yet you¡¯re afraid of being returned? Even if you¡¯re returned a hundred


    times, manydies will still line up to marry you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else except you.¡±


    Zachary immediately expressed himself.


    He only wanted Serenity.


    In rtionships, he was unfeeling and would not be easily moved. Once he was moved, he would not


    easily change his mind.


    Thinking of being unfeeling, Julian came to Zachary¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Seren, do you still remember what Julian said about his hypoactive sexual desire disorder?¡±

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568


    Serenity left Zachary¡¯s shoulder and looked at him. She seemed gossipy ¡°What did the psychic say?


    Can Jul:an be treated? Or did he lie about it?¡±


    ¡°ording to Mr Bucham¡¯s investigation, Julian didn¡¯t lie about it. I don¡¯t think he¡¯d have the guts to


    Serenity asked, ¡°So he really has hypoactive sexual desire disorder?¡±


    Zachary nodded


    Juan¡¯s update came from Zachary pestering and asking his nana


    Then What did the psychic say?¡±


    Jn was also an excellent man, but it was unfortunate that he had hypoactive sexual desire disorder


    A person with such a disorder could only depend on fate to find a partner and live a normal life


    Otherwise, Julian would be someone who was only living in the shell of a man.


    He was normal in all aspects but did not react to women.


    Zachary answered, ¡°The psychic said he can meet a destined person, but that person hasn¡¯t appeared


    yet, so he needs to wait.¡±


    ¡°Julian is about the same age as Mr. Lewis, right? Does he still have to wait? Wouldn¡¯t he be forty by


    the time he gets married and has children?¡± Serenity asked.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    ¡°It probably won¡¯t take that long. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll happen in the next two years. Duncan is slightly older


    than Julian, but I somehow think that Julian will get married before Duncan.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s sister-inw had no feelings for Duncan at all.


    She was also hurt in her past rtionship, so it would not be easy to pursue her.


    Besides, Mrs. Lewis was also in the way.


    Serenity kept quiet when she thought about her sister and Duncan.


    ¡°Babe, is that psychic that great?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare spout nonsense to my nana if he isn¡¯t skilled.¡±


    Serenity chuckled and said, ¡°You said he was talking nonsense. Thest time we met, I noticed you


    were quite polite to him.¡±


    Zachary kissed her on the cheek and grinned. ¡°That¡¯s because he said we¡¯ll have a son and a


    daughter. Who doesn¡¯t like to hear nice words? Our family wishes for a daughter the most.¡±


    Serenity touched her t belly and said, ¡°Now, there are only intestines inside. Our children are still


    sitting on the clouds in the sky.¡±


    People said that children sat on the clouds in the sky to choose their mothers.


    No child had chosen Serenity to be their mother yet.


    Zachary turned her face toward him and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    After giving her a deep kiss, Zachary lovingly caressed her glittering red lips with his big hand and said


    in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Seren, whatever will be in life, will be. Otherwise, we shouldn¡¯t push it The


    psychic said we¡¯ll have a son and a daughter. I believe that it¡¯ll happen one day.


    The psychic also said that Serenity will show signs after fall.


    After fall happened to be when they would hold their wedding¡­¡±


    Perhaps Serenity would show signs after their wedding, or she might be pregnant before. The early


    stage of pregnancy would not affect their wedding.


    ¡°I hope what the psychic said wille true,¡± Serenity expressed.


    Zachary noted, ¡°He has tricks up his sleeve.¡±


    In fact, instead of the psychic, Zachary trusted his nana more.


    If his nana trusted the psychic, he must be an expert.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I told you that we should go with the flow. The more you think, the more stressed


    you are, and the more difficult it¡¯ll be to get pregnant. As long as we have no health problems and our


    genes don¡¯t conflict with each other, it¡¯ll only be a matter of time before we have children.¡±

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569


    Serenity thought of her main task at the moment, which was to first figure out all of her inws¡¯ family


    properties.


    This was to prepare her to be the head missus in the future.


    With her attention distracted, she would not dwell on the matter of being pregnant or not.


    Zachary embraced her again and whispered a few words in her ear.


    Serenity blushed right away and pinched his thigh.


    Zachary yed along and shouted, ¡°Honey, are you trying to kill your husband?¡±


    ¡°Come on, I didn¡¯t even use force. You screamed like a little girl,¡± Serenitymented.


    Zacharyughed out loud.


    Meanwhile, at the Stones, Mrs. Stone was helped into the house by the housekeeper and a strange


    man.


    When Elisa, who was about to go out, saw this, she threw her bag onto the sofa and quickly went


    forward She asked anxiously, ¡°Mom, what happened to you?¡±


    She remembered that her mom mentioned going out for a walk to get some fresh air.


    Mrs. Stone was assisted to the sofa. She sat and answered, ¡°I identally fell and sprained my foot.


    Luckily, Mr. Reading saw me and sent me back.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Elisa squatted in front of her mom and saw that her mom¡¯s clothes were soiled. It was true that she had


    taken a fall. After that, Elisa looked at her mom¡¯s foot and noticed that it was slightly red and swollen.


    Her mom seemed to have sprained it.


    As such, Elisa asked the housekeeper to bring the ointment.


    She stood up and thanked the strange man, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Reading.¡±


    Mr. Reading was in his early thirties and looked rather handsome. Elisa found him to look familiar, but


    she did not know him at all. Given that Mr. Reading saw her mom spraining her foot in the surrounding


    area, he must also live here.


    Elisa had never met Mr. Reading but thought he looked familiar.


    Mr. Reading responded, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Anyone who saw your mom would¡¯ve sent her home.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, Mr. Reading is Zachary¡¯s cousin. They¡¯re of the same age,¡± Mrs. Stone exined.


    Mr. Reading was Tania¡¯s nephew from her paternal family.


    The Readings were a wealthy family but were very low-key. If not for Tania marrying into the Yorks and


    bing the missus in charge, very few people paid attention to the Readings. It was mainly because


    they never attended the parties of the high society in Wiltspoon, so only a few people knew them.


    Elisa was very surprised.


    She had liked Zachary for many years and openly confessed her love to him, but she never knew his


    cousin.


    No wonder she felt that Mr. Reading looked familiar. It was not that she had seen him before, but Mr.


    Reading and Tania shared some resemnce. After all, they were aunt and nephew.


    Elisa had seen Tania, so she feit that Mr. Reading looked familiar when she saw him.


    ¡°Mr. Reading, thank you so much. Please have a seat.¡±


    Elisa now knew that Mr. Reading was Zachary¡¯s cousin, so he was considered a close rtive.


    Besides, Mr. Reading also sent her mom home when she sprained her foot. Hence, Elisa was nice to


    him, and she was full of gratitude.


    Mr. Reading said, ¡°Ms. Stone, I have something to do, so I won¡¯t be staying. I¡¯ll visit again some other


    day when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reading, you should sit and have a cup of tea.¡±


    Mr. Reading politely refused the kindness of the mother and daughter.


    Mrs. Stone said to her daughter, ¡°Elisa, see Mr. Reading off.¡±


    Elisa hummed.


    She escorted Mr. Reading out.

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570


    Along the way, Elisa kept thanking Mr. Reading.


    Mr. Reading smiled and said, ¡°It was no trouble at all. Our families are considered rtives, so you


    don¡¯t need to be so courteous, Ms. Stone.¡±


    He stopped at the vi entrance and looked at Elisa. Afterward, he reached into the hidden pocket of


    his suit and retrieved a small box of business cards he carried with him before pulling one of the cards


    out for her.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, this is my business card.¡±


    Elisa took the card and looked at it.


    Mr. Reading¡¯s name was Andrew Reading. He was the COO of Reading Group, and the CEO was his


    elder brother.


    After epting Andrew¡¯s business card, Elisa said, ¡°Thanks for sending my mom home, Mr. Reading.


    I¡¯ll treat you to a meal someday when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Andrew grinned. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be leaving first, Ms. Stone.¡±


    Elisa walked him to his car and waved him goodbye. She stood at the same spot to watch him drive


    away. Remy, who just came out of the vi next door, happened to see this.


    He did not return to FC Manor for the holidays. He told his parents that his newly bought vi needed to


    be renovated again. He had to keep an eye on the work, lest the renovator makes a mistake. As such,


    he would not be going home this holiday.


    In fact, Remy wanted to take advantage of the holiday to pursue Elisa and go on a date with her.


    After he confessed to Elisa, she neither epted nor rejected him.


    Remy knew he had a chance.


    He was d to have spent some time together with Elisa. He could feel that she was genuinely happy


    with him.


    The iron must be struck while it was hot. Remy did not want to miss the opportunity.


    FC Manor was his home, so he could go back whenever he wanted.


    His family would be even happier if he could bring Elisa back too.


    Remy had only told his big brother that he liked Elisa, and Ben was very supportive of Remy¡¯s pursuit


    of Elisa. Moreover, Ben intended to expand their business in Wiltspoon. That way, Remy could stay in


    Wiltspoon for a long time, which would be better for him to pursue his future wife.


    At this time, Remy was standing in front of his vi. He saw Andrew¡¯s car drive by and also saw what


    he looked like.


    Remy was slightly relieved because he regarded Andrew as not as handsome as he was. He did not


    have much of an impression of Andrew. Simr to Elisa, he only thought that Andrew looked familiar.


    After Andrew drove away, Remy walked toward Elisa. Elisa saw him too and was in no hurry to go back


    inside. She waited for him to approach her.


    ¡°Elisa, who was that man just now?¡±


    Earlier on, Elisa and Andrew were talking and smiling.


    Remy was on guard, afraid of having a love rival without his knowledge.


    Elisa was a nicedy, but due to her character, she had a bad reputation in the high society of


    Wiltspoon. Remy thought that those people were jealous of her and deliberately wanted to ruin her


    reputation.


    It happened that Elisa did not care about those things, causing many people to never consider her as a


    wife candidate.


    This was a good thing for Remy. If nobody realized the good in her, he would not havepetitors and


    would have a greater chance of seeding.


    Elisa answered, ¡°That was Mr. Reading, Zachary¡¯s cousin. You might not know him-even I didn¡¯t know


    him until my mom introduced him. The Readings keep an extremely low profile in Wiltspoon.


    Everyone¡¯s understanding of them is that their daughter is the Yorks¡¯ head missus.¡±


    Remy came to a sudden realization. ¡°Ah, that was Mr. York¡¯s cousin. No wonder I felt that he looked


    familiar. Mr. Reading and his aunt look alike.¡±


    He had seen Tania several times and had a deep impression of her.


    ¡°Why did Mr. Readinge over?¡±


    Mr. Reading was quite focused when he looked at Elisa just now. Remy was worried that he would fall


    in love with her at first sight.


    Elisa exined, ¡°My mom went out for a walk but fell and sprained her foot. Mr. Reading happened to


    have walked past and seen her, so he sent her home.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Remy asked, ¡°Does Mr. Reading live here too?¡±

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571


    Elisa answered, ¡°I think so, but I¡¯ve never met him by chance. The Readings are too low-key.¡±


    Remy hummed.


    He had never paid attention to the Readings either.


    The Readings¡¯ business was not in Wiltspoon, and there was no coboration between them and FC &


    Co. Their whole family kept a low profile, so Remy would not pay attention to them.


    Now, Remy had to watch out for Mr. Reading.


    For some reason, he felt that Mr. Reading would be his love rival.


    Elisa did not know that Remy was already on guard, preventing Mr. Reading from bing his love


    rival.


    She asked Remy, ¡°Are you not going home this holiday?¡±


    Remy answered, ¡°It¡¯s just for a few days, so I¡¯m toozy to go back and forth. Besides, I have to keep


    an eye on the renovation here.¡±


    He looked deeply at Elisa and added, ¡°I¡¯d prefer to go back with you.¡±


    Elisa smiled and did not answer.


    Nothing had happened between the two of them yet. It was still early for them to meet each other¡¯s


    parents.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back inside first to help apply some ointment for my mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time, Remy was not thick-faced and did not follow Elisa inside.


    He stood at the vi entrance and watched her enter the main house before he turned around and


    walked back.


    A few minutester, Remy drove out alone in his car.


    He returned after about half an hour.


    Once he was back, he parked his car directly in front of the Stones¡¯ vi and honked.


    Soon, the Stones¡¯ maid came out. She saw that it was Remy and opened the vi gate for him to drive


    his car in.


    Remy parked his car and then took the supplements which he had gone out to buy. He went into the


    house after the maid asked him to.


    He wanted to visit his future mother-inw, who sprained her foot, but he could note empty-


    handed. This was why he did not insist on following Elisa into the house earlier-he had to go and buy


    some supplements.


    Ointment had been applied on Mrs. Stone¡¯s foot.


    Mrs. Stone kept telling her daughter about how good Mr. Reading was. She said she could not have


    come home if Mr. Reading had not been kind enough to stop his car and send her home. She forgot to


    bring her phone when she went out just now.


    Clive and his wife looked at each other.


    They were grateful that Mr. Reading sent their mom home.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, they felt that something was wrong when Mrs. Stone overly praised Mr. Reading.


    Alice discreetly nudged her husband, who was next to him, and whispered, ¡°Clive, don¡¯t you think that


    Mom is excessively praising Mr. Reading? She seems to have something else in mind.¡±


    Although it was not nice of Alice to doubt her mother-inw, she could not help but suspect that her


    mother-inw had deliberately nned everything-spraining her foot, chancing upon Mr. Reading, and


    being sent home by him.


    Mr. Reading was probably unknowingly used by Mrs. Stone.


    What was Mrs. Stone¡¯s purpose in doing this?


    Alice looked at her sister-inw, who had not realized what was going on. If Alice guessed it right, her


    mother-inw did that to create an opportunity for Elisa and Mr. Reading to meet and see if there would


    be sparks between them.


    After all, Alice knew very well that her mother-inw was against Elisa marrying off to a farawaynd.


    It was definitely possible for Mrs. Stone to set up something and introduce a few love rivals for Remy to


    stop Elisa from marrying into the Johnsons, who lived far away.


    In fact, Alice admired Remy and thought that he was a good match for her sister-inw. It was mainly


    because Elisa and Remy got along well.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572


    Nevertheless, Alice knew her inws would be reluctant for Elisa to be married far away.


    As excellent as Remy was, he was from Annenburg, which was far from Wiltspoon. It would take about


    three hours one way by ne


    If the Johnsons Oved in Wiltspoon, and Remy liked Elisa, everyone in the Stones would be extremely


    sst sfied There would not have been such an incident.


    Clive punched his wife¡¯s hand, suggesting that she should not expose their mom even if she saw


    through


    They should wait and see what would happen.


    Clive loved his sister the most He felt that Remy was a great man but was also reluctant for her sister


    to be married off far If her sister had another option in Wiltspoon, he would not support Remy in


    pursuing her no matter what


    As for Remy, he was very pressured.


    Even if he and Elisa loved each other, it would not be easy for him to win her over.


    Elsa did not have other thoughts. She thought that her whole family should be grateful to Andrew for


    sending their mom home.


    She said after listening to her mom¡¯s words, ¡°Mom, Mr. Reading helped you and sent you home. We¡¯re


    also very grateful to him. I told him that I¡¯ll treat him to a meal one day when he¡¯s free to thank him for


    sending you home.¡±


    Mrs. Stone replied to her, ¡°That¡¯s right. Invite him over for a meal so that we can show our sincerity. It¡¯ll


    be a good time for me to thank him in person again. I hadn¡¯t been that helpless for decades-I felt really


    weak at that time.


    ¡°Luckily, I met Mr. Reading. He didn¡¯t ignore the situation just because it didn¡¯t concern him. Instead, he


    stopped his car and got out to ask what happened to me. After that, he even sent me back.¡±


    Mrs. Stone praised Andrew as much as she could.


    Elisa was naive and did not know her mom was tricking her.


    She responded, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll invite him to our home for a meal so you can thank him properly.


    Everyone in the family is thankful, so you don¡¯t need to overpraise him, Mom.¡±


    ¡°He saved me, so why can¡¯t I praise him? Besides, he¡¯s an excellent man. It¡¯s just that the Readings


    have always kept a low profile and never attended parties of the high society, so they¡¯re not well-


    known,¡± Mrs. Stone said.


    The Readings thought that Tania would easily attract attention after marrying into the Yorks-the richest


    family-and bing the head missus. As her maiden family, they could only be low-key so as not to


    cause her trouble.


    I wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to the Readings if Mr. Reading hadn¡¯t helped you today, Mom. It feels as


    if Zachary and his cousins don¡¯t interact much,¡± Elisa noted.


    ¡°Would you know if they actually interacted?¡±


    Elisa was speechless.


    In the past, Zachary did not even look her in the eye, let alone talk to her.


    Elisa learned to let go and gave her blessings to Zachary and Serenity. Moreover, Serenity was her


    little aunt¡¯s daughter, so she and Serenity were cousins. When Zachary addressed Elisa as his cousin


    for Serenity¡¯s sake, the interaction between them increased slightly.


    Indeed, Elisa would not know if Zachary often interacted with his rtives.


    ¡°Madam, Mr. Johnson is here.¡±


    A maid brought Remy into the house.


    Mrs. Stone was still praising Andrew a moment ago. When she heard that Remy was here, the smile


    on her face disappeared, and she looked serious instead.


    Elisa looked at Remy.


    She came to a realization when she saw Remy carrying many supplements with him. No wonder he did


    not follow her into the house to visit her mom when he heard that her mom had sprained her ankle. It


    turned out that he did not want to visit empty-handed.


    Remy was attentive. He truly valued Elisa, which was why he valued her family.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, I heard from Elisa that you sprained your foot, so I came to see you.¡±


    Remy went forward with the supplements, and Elisa got up to take them from him. ¡°You could¡¯ve just


    come. Why did you bring so many things over?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re for your mom¡¯s recovery,¡± Remy answered with a gentle smile.


    Elisa ced the things he brought in front of her mom,


    ¡°Mom, Remy bought a lot of supplements for you.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Stone pursed her lips and thanked Remy indifferently, ¡°Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re too kind.¡±

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573


    Remy was not bothered by Mrs. Stone¡¯s attitude. He was pursuing his future wife, so he had to be


    thick- skinned.


    He still asked with concern, ¡°Mrs. Stone, have you applied ointment to your sprained foot? I also


    bought a few types of ointments for you. They¡¯re meant for treating sprains and bruises.¡±


    After hearing what he said, Elisa opened the few big bags and found a small bag from the pharmacy in


    one of them. Inside were several bottles of ointments for sprains and bruises.


    ¡°Remy, we havemon ointments for families. My mom¡¯s foot has been treated with it,¡± Elisa noted.


    Even so, she was moved by the fact that Remy brought ointments for her mom.


    Remy valued her family, which meant that he valued her.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It turned out that being valued by the opposite sex could give such a warm feeling.


    When Elisa used to pursue Zachary, he did not even want to see her, let alone value her.


    Remy said, ¡°As long as some ointment has been used. If it doesn¡¯t help, remember to go to the hospital


    and do a scan to see if her bones are injured.¡±


    Mrs. Stone remained indifferent and responded, ¡°There¡¯s no need to do a scan. I only sprained it, so I


    just need to rest for a while and apply more ointment tomorrow. Thanks for your concern, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    Remy hummed. After Elisa sat, he sat next to her-and that irritated Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, your house is still being renovated, so a lot is going on, right? I¡¯m fine, so you can do


    what you need. Thanks for visiting me and bringing me so many supplements. We have plenty at


    home, but I appreciate your kindness.


    ¡°Clive, see Mr. Johnson out.¡±


    Mrs. Stone did not want to see her daughter sitting together with Remy, so she simply asked him to


    leave.


    Remy kept a gentle smile. Mrs. Stone could not help but admire his strong mentality. Although he was


    a favored child, he still maintaine his good manners and smiled when she treated him coldly and gave


    him a long face.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, your supplements belong to your family, whereas these are small gifts from me. I hope


    you don¡¯t mind them.


    ¡°My house is still under renovation, so I¡¯lle and take a look every day. That said, I can¡¯t help with


    anything and can only ask the renovator to follow my instructions. It¡¯s fine for me to step away


    sometimes. After all, I¡¯ve given the drawings to the renovator.¡±


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s face tensed up.


    ¡°Mom, Remy came to see you out of kindness. He hasn¡¯t even had a ss of water yet.¡±


    Elisa had not epted Remy¡¯s feelings, but she had always treated him as a friend. The two of them


    got along very well. She could not help but defend him when her mom showed him a bad attitude.


    Mrs. Stone opened her mouth and finally ordered the maid, ¡°Bring Mr. Johnson a ss of warm water


    She could not go overboard in front of her daughter and could only re at Remy.


    Despite that, Remy was thick-faced. No matter how Mrs. Stone red at him, he was calm and did not


    change his expression.


    Since Elisa had spoken, even if Clive wanted to send Remy out, he could only sit still for the time


    being.


    Clive was hoping that Remy would feel that his ego was bruised and would leave on his own.


    His hope was doomed to fail.


    Remy did not feel that his ego was hurt.

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574


    Remy recalled when his big brother and sister-inw received their marriage license. When his sister-


    in-w knew his brother¡¯s true identity, her mom also tried everything to persuade them to divorce.


    Even so, Remy¡¯s brother did not feel that his ego was damaged and used his actions to prove his


    sincerity.


    Remy¡¯s brother and sister-inw were able to be in love now after his brother got rid of his mother-in-


    law¡¯s worries.


    It was not Remy¡¯s first day receiving cold looks from Mrs. Stone. She had not been the nicest to him


    since she realized that he had other intentions.


    Mrs. Stone would normally be careful about not letting Elisa know, but she no longer cared. Remy


    believed that Mrs. Stone must be determined to stop him and Elisa from getting together.


    It would be a long and arduous journey for Remy to pursue his future wife.


    Remy elegantly drank the ss of warm water. He did not forget to care for Mrs. Stone.


    It took him half an hour to finish the ss of water.


    He said after putting the ss down, ¡°Mrs. Stone, excuse me. I¡¯ll head back and supervise the


    renovator¡¯s work now.¡±


    Elisa was worried that Remy would feel upset about her mom suddenly treating him with indifference.


    She got up and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll see Remy out.¡±


    Mrs. Stone wanted to say something but kept mum in the end. She watched with a tense face as her


    daughter sent Remy out.


    As for the supplements and ointments brought by Remy, once he left the main house, Mrs. Stone


    instructed her son and daughter-inw, ¡°Clive, Ally, throw away all the things Remy brought. They


    annoy me.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Mom, Mr. Johnson did it out of kindness. He and Elisa are friends, and he¡¯s also our new


    neighbor. It was nice of him as a neighbor to send you some ointments when he found out that you


    sprained your foot. It won¡¯t be a good idea to throw them away, will it?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Clive said, ¡°I see that Elisa and Remy get along very well and that she also defends him. Mom, if you


    ask us to throw everything away, Elisa won¡¯t be happy when she finds out.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said with a dark face, ¡°Remy is clearly trying to snatch your sister away, and yet you¡¯re


    giving him face.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m also reluctant for Elisa to be married far away, but let her deal with her rtionships on her


    own. I believe she can handle it. Elisa has been hurt before, and it was hard for her to click with Remy,


    so let¡¯s give him a chance.¡±


    Clive could not bear to see her sister married off to a distance, but he also thought that Remy was a


    good match for her.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t bear to see it happen, we must break their love before they fall deeper into it. Elisa¡¯s love


    for Zachary hurt her very much. How many times has she cried in front of you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is different. Zachary never liked Elisa, much less promised her anything. On the other hand,


    Remy likes Elisa and confessed to her. I think that she has feelings for him as well.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said persistently, ¡°I don¡¯t care. In any case, I won¡¯t let Elisa get married to Annenburg.


    Break them off while they¡¯ve just started to develop feelings for each other.¡±


    Remy had confessed to Elisa, but Elisa had not epted his feelings.


    Mrs. Stone thought that it was not toote to break them off at this time.


    Moreover, she must not waste her effort in arranging for Andrew and Elisa to meet. Of course, only she


    and her husband knew about the n.


    Mrs. Stone had filtered the young, talented, and handsome men in Wiltspoon. She thought the


    Readings and the Stones were well-matched. Although Andrew was Zachary¡¯s cousin, Andrew kept a


    low profile. If he did not reveal it, nobody would know that he was Zachary¡¯s cousin.


    Nothing happened between Elisa and Zachary anyway, and it was all in the past. Mrs. Stone thought


    that Andrew would not mind. After all, everyone had their past.


    ¡°Clive, I asked you to talk to Remy. Have you spoken to him yet?¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked at her son.


    Clive answered, ¡°Mom¡­ I¡¯m very busy. I haven¡¯t found the time to talk to him, but I¡¯ll go and talk to him


    in personter.¡±

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575


    Mrs. Stone said to Clive, ¡°If you¡¯re going to talk to Remy, talk to him before it¡¯s toote. Don¡¯t let the two


    of them fall deeply in love. In particr, your sister still feels ufortable when she thinks about


    Zachary now. Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It was just that Zachary became her niece¡¯s husband, so she could not say more.


    Therefore, Zachary would note to visit the Stones unless he had to. He would onlye for


    Serenity.


    Clive said, ¡°Mom, Elisa has let go of Zachary. She¡¯s calm when she faces him now.¡±


    Following that, he added, ¡°Mom, was it an ident that you sprained your foot? What¡¯s going on with


    Andrew? Were you trying to create an opportunity for him and Elisa? Andrew is Zachary¡¯s cousin. Even


    if the Readings keep a low profile, they¡¯re rted to the Yorks by marriage. That¡¯s a hard fact.¡±


    Mrs. Stone choked and looked at the door to make sure her daughter would note in. She


    responded, ¡°There aren¡¯t many families in Wiltspoon that are well-matched with us. Andrew is


    Zachary¡¯s cousin, but they¡¯re of the same age. He¡¯s only a few months younger than Zachary, but he¡¯s


    mature, calm, and gentle. ¡°Andrew and Remy are the same type of person. Since Elisa can get along


    well with Remy, she can definitely get along with Andrew. She and Zachary didn¡¯t really have a past


    since he never liked her nor promised her anything.


    ¡°Andrew must be aware of all this. As long as he likes Elisa, I think it¡¯ll be good for them to get together.


    As long as it¡¯ll stop her and Remy from getting together.¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked at the door again and lowered her voice much more as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m going to


    do another screening to see which other families have young and handsome guys who are suitable for


    Elisa. I¡¯ll arrange for a few more people to pursue her even if it¡¯s an act.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be best if we can stop Remy and Elisa from getting together. Even if she epts him in the end


    and wants to be with him, he¡¯ll be pressured and nervous if he has a few love rivals. In that case, Remy


    will treasure Elisa more in the future.¡±


    Clive was speechless.


    He had thought that his mom was overpraising Andrew just now. Sure enough, it was something she


    set up to prevent Elisa from getting married far away. Andrew and Elisa were dragged into the n.


    ¡°Keep this to yourselves and don¡¯t let Elisa know.¡±


    Mrs. Stone reminded her son and daughter-inw.


    ¡°Elisa is my only daughter, and I love her the most. I can¡¯t bear to see her getting married somewhere


    far away.¡±


    Mrs. Stone sighed again after she finished.


    Remy was an excellent man whom she admired.


    Unfortunately, he was from Annenburg. If Elisa married him, she would be going far away.


    Mrs. Stone was reluctant for that to happen!


    She could only be a bad person for once.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Elisa did not know her mom¡¯s sprained foot was a plot she made to create an opportunity for Andrew


    and her to meet.


    After sending Remy out of the vi, Elisa did not go back inside right away. She apanied him to


    the


    big vi that was still under renovation.


    ¡°Remy, don¡¯t take what my mom said to heart.¡±


    It was Elisa¡¯s first time seeing her mom being unfriendly toward Remy. Her mom even asked him to


    leave.


    Elisa recalled her mom treating Remy nicely in the past.


    Remy smiled gently and said, ¡°I forgot what she said earlier. Her sprained foot must be painful, so it¡¯s


    normal for her to be in a bad mood.


    Elisa stopped and looked at him.


    Remy looked at her as well.


    ¡°Remy, my mom might¡¯ve found out about your feelings for me. She probably doesn¡¯t like us getting


    together.¡±


    Elisa was not dumb. Her mom was not always enthusiastic toward Remy, but she would never ask him


    to leave as she did today.


    Elisa¡¯s mom probably acted like that because she either found out or noticed that Remy confessed to


    Elisa. However, since Remy was from Annenburg, Elisa¡¯s mom was unwilling to let her get married far


    away. She started to be hostile toward Remy and wanted to stop him and Elisa from getting together.


    Elisa had not even made up her mind.


    Remy said after a moment of silence, ¡°I know your mom doesn¡¯t like that my home is too far away, but


    I¡¯ll work hard so that she¡¯ll ept me. Elisa, sweet words are useless. The only way to prove that my


    feelings for you are genuine is to let the facts speak for themselves.¡±

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576


    ¡°You¡¯re the first and only person who moved me.¡±


    Remy was serious. He looked at Elisa with affection.


    He was growing fonder of her.


    ¡°Remy, I never questioned your feelings for me. I just think that it¡¯s too sudden and that I need some


    time to think about it.¡±


    Remy was understanding. He responded, ¡°I know.¡±


    He did not dare to force Elisa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You should go on with your stuff.¡±


    Elisa was a little shy being looked at by Remy like that.


    She could be shy too.


    Elisa had always been blunt and straightforward. She would easily offend people.


    She could not believe that she would be shy like a little girl.


    Remy did not make her stay. After walking her out of his vi and sending her back to the Stones¡¯


    residence, he stopped and watched her go in.


    He only turned around and walked back when Elisa was out of sight. At the same time, he took out his


    phone to call Zachary.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Yes, he called Zachary right away.


    Andrew was Zachary¡¯s cousin. Zachary knew best what kind of person Andrew was.


    Zachary answered the call very soon.


    ¡°Mr. York, I need to ask you for a favor.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, please go ahead. I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can.¡±


    Theirpanies were in deep coboration, so Zachary would give Remy face.


    ¡°Is Andrew your cousin?¡±


    ¡°Andrew? He¡¯s my cousin-my uncle¡¯s son. What¡¯s the matter? Do you hold a grudge against him?¡±


    Zachary asked with concern, ¡°Why do you have a grudge against each other? Andrew is a very tolerant


    person and has a good temper. He rarely holds a grudge against someone.¡±


    If someone had a grudge against Andrew, Zachary would think that it was the other party¡¯s problem.


    ¡°No, I only saw him once, and I don¡¯t hold a grudge against him. I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by


    you, Mr. York. My instinct tells me that he¡¯s going to be my love rival, so I want to ask you about his


    character.¡±


    Zachary was lost for words.


    He did not know how to respond to Remy.


    Zachary and the Johnsons had business dealings, and they were working closely together. He often


    had dealings with Remy, so they could be considered friends.


    Remy liked Elisa, and Elisa¡¯s cousin was Serenity. Zachary thought that he and Remy would be


    rtives sooner orter.


    Putting Andrew aside, Zachary was on Remy¡¯s side.


    However, now that Andrew was involved, Zachary felt he was sandwiched. The best would be to not


    help either of them so that he would not offend any of them.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll be displeased if I ask someone to look into Mr. Reading, so I decided to ask you instead.¡±


    That way, Remy would not offend Zachary.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577


    Zachary found his voice after a cat got his tongue. He said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Johnson, you got me


    confused here.¡±


    ¡°How did Andrew be your rival in love? He broke up with his girlfriend of five years three years


    ago and has since been single.¡±


    Was Remy not in love with Elisa?


    While Andrew did know Elisa, he had no interaction with the girl whatsoever. Andrew did not have


    romantic feelings for Elisa, so he was no threat to Remy.


    ¡°Mr. Reading met Elisa today, so it¡¯s too early to say that he likes her. I¡¯m just a worry wart, but Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s attitude today gave me something to think about I¡¯m sorry you have to see me asking around


    about Mr. Reading.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary was nosy for once. It was mainly because his wife drew close to listen in on the conversation


    He asked, ¡°Can you enlighten me on what¡¯s going on, Remy?


    ¡°What are you interested to know about Andrew?¡±


    Remy ryed the whole story to Zachary and said, ¡°The fact is Mr. Reading is your cousin, single, and


    without a girlfriend is enough for me to know.¡±


    He would not see Mr. Reading as apetitor if thetter was married or had a steady girlfriend. Elisa


    had her pride. She would not engage with Andrew, knowing that he had a girlfriend. Elisa never wanted


    toe between someone¡¯s rtionship.


    That was what she did with Zachary.


    Elisa got over her feelings when she found out that Zachary was married.


    In her words, Elisa had her pride and dignity. She was the heiress of the Stone family. Why should she


    stoop so low as to steal another person¡¯s man?


    ¡°Remy¡­ You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself.¡±


    Zachary smiled after getting the whole story.


    He believed that Remy got carried away.


    All because Andrew got to know Elisa and gave her a business card, Remy saw Andrew as the enemy.


    Was that not overreacting?


    Giving Zachary full rights tough at him, Remy replied, ¡°I know I am. I finally met a girl who makes my


    heart beat, and I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I don¡¯t want someone else to swoop in and


    take her. I must end thepetition before it even happens.¡±


    Zachary answered with a smile, ¡°I get it. I really do. Don¡¯t worry. Andrew will never be your


    competition.¡±


    He believed his cousin was not interested in Elisa that way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll still keep an eye on Mr. Andrew, but I can promise you that it¡¯ll be a fair fight if Mr. Reading does


    be a rival in the future. I won¡¯t pull any dirty tricks.¡±


    Zachary gleefully replied, ¡°Andrew is also an open and aboveboard man.¡±


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°No worries about it. I get it.¡±


    Zachary ended the call with Remy in chuckles.


    Tilting his head, he looked into his wife¡¯s prying eyes and dotingly tapped her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t look at


    me like that. I¡¯ll always share any gossip with you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Tell me what happened.¡±


    Curiosity was eating Serenity up alive, especially when she only heard one side of the conversation.


    ¡°Your aunt twisted her ankle today and ran into my cousin. I think you remember my cousin. Andrew


    turned up to River¡¯s birthday party, but his family is never keen on parties. He came to deliver the gift to


    River and said hello before leaving.¡±

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578


    ¡°Andrew drove your aunt home, and Remy caught Elisa seeing Andrew out. Remy overreacted by


    seeing Andrew as a potential love rival. He called to get information on Andrew.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°Did my aunt hurt her ankle badly?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a sprain. She¡¯s wrapped up and doing okay. They have a family doctor. Remy mentioned that Mrs.


    Stone didn¡¯t summon the family doctor, so I guess it¡¯s not a bad sprain. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    Serenity sent a text message to ask Elisa before giving Aunt Audrey a call. Serenity could only let go of


    the matter when she was sure it was merely a sprain. Aunt Audrey should be better in a few days.


    ¡°Remy seems to care a lot about Elisa. It exins the extreme lengths he goes to.¡±


    Showing understanding, Zachary said, ¡°In fact, he¡¯s not the only one to act that way. Anyone would be


    on high alert if their crush interacted with someone of the opposite sex, even if it was just a brief


    encounter.¡±


    Zachary kept his eye on Shawn back then.


    It turned out that Shawn did indeed have feelings for Serenity.


    Men were right to trust their guts too.


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I never worry or doubt that you would betray me,¡± Serenitymented with a smile.


    With Zachary meeting her eyes, Serenity gave his cheek a squeeze. ¡°You¡¯re good-looking, but you give


    the vibes to stay away. Youe off aloof to young women too. You might have a lot of admirers, but


    less than a handful have the guts to profess their feelings to you, much less go after you.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have nothing to worry about. Hahaha. Zachary, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t give people the


    time of day. At least, no one will steal you away from me. No one can take you away from me unless


    you fall for someone else.¡±


    Zachary caught her pinching hand and pulled it to his lips for a kiss. He murmured, ¡°I¡¯m worried that


    people will take you away from me. One Shawn was enough to make me lose my mind.¡±


    ¡°I think we can both rx. Who would want me after knowing that I¡¯m your wife? I guess I¡¯m stuck with


    you for life. Farewell to all the men in the world¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you wanted all the men in the world?¡± asked Zachary eerily.


    ¡°That¡¯s before marrying you. It hasn¡¯t crossed my mind since. You¡¯re enough for me.¡±


    Serenity chuckled before making a run for it.


    Zachary immediately gave chase.


    He quickly caught her.


    As punishment, Zachary pressed his lips against hers for a deep kiss. Afraid they might be seen,


    Serenity put up a struggle, so Zachary could not have his way with her. In the end, he had to let go of


    her.


    He gently flicked her on the forehead and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. You can only be mine in


    this lifetime. I want to be with you in the next life if that exists.¡±


    ¡°What if I am a man in the next life?¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°I guess it¡¯ll be us against the world.¡±


    Serenity had no words.


    What a possessive man.


    It was not enough for him to have her in this lifetime. He wanted her for himself in the next life too. It did


    not matter to Zachary she would be of a different gender.


    Picking up on Sonny¡¯s cheerfulughter, Serenity said to her husband, ¡°We better check on Sonny in


    the yground. The boy must have quite a st today.¡±


    ¡°Rowan isn¡¯t going to spend his day just resting now that he has a day off, so of course he would give


    Sonny a day to remember.¡±


    Grandma May suggested an ind vacation to the youngsters. However, Rowan only had a day off. He


    would be hitting the books tomorrow. Besides, since Jasmine was visiting her family tomorrow, the


    Soxes invited Serenity and the others for lunch.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary nned to take his wife to the ind tomorrow afternoon just in time for the sunset at the


    beach. They would watch the sunrise the following day too.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579


    On the other end, Remy continued watching the builders work after the phone call with Zachary.


    Remy also called the florist for a delivery of a bouquet of roses in the evening.


    Time passed quickly.


    The sun went over the horizon.


    The florist delivered therge bouquet of roses as Remy had ordered.


    After paying for the flowers, Remy carried the bouquet and took strides to the Stones¡¯ residence.


    Since the two houses were close by, it only took less than two minutes on foot for Remy to get to the


    front gate of the Stones¡¯ residence.


    Remy was about to ring the doorbell when Clive walked out of the house.


    Ditching the idea of pressing the doorbell, Remy waited for Clive toe over.


    Two minutester, Clive stood before Remy. Both were around the same height and imposing in


    presence. They engaged in a stare-down.


    ¡°These flowers are¡­ blinding.¡±


    Clive broke the silence.


    Sure, he admired Remy for the man he was, but Clive took a protective stance for Elisa now that Remy


    was openly pursuing her. Clive wanted nothing more than to dump the flowers in the trash can and tell


    Remy to get lost. He was not going to give her sister¡¯s hand in marriage to just about anyone.


    Keeping a good attitude, Remy lowered his gaze to the bouquet of roses and replied, ¡°The flowers are


    beautiful and dazzling. I mean, they are blinding too-gorgeously blinding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Elisa is out.¡±


    Remy had been keeping an eye out for the Stones¡¯ activity, so he knew Elisa had been home all


    afternoon to keep her motherpany.


    Even Clive and his wife stayed at home.


    Darrell and Anthony were the only ones who had been out and about.


    This was the great thing about being neighbors. Remy got an idea of whether anybody was home.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here for a visit at this hour, are you trying to freeload dinner again?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Remy answered with a smile, ¡°Elisa is always keen for me to stay. I can¡¯t say no to her.¡±


    Clive wanted to give Remy a piece of his mind. The man was shameless.


    Remy outstayed his wee, and his sister merely invited him for dinner out of courtesy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk, Remy,¡± Clive uttered.


    Remy nodded with a grin. ¡°Anytime.¡±


    ¡°We should go to your ce.¡±


    Remy gave it a thought before agreeing to the suggestion.


    The pair went to Remy¡¯s residence. Remy invited Clive to sit under a gazebo and apologetically said,


    ¡°The house is going through remodeling. It¡¯s too much of a mess to host guests, so I hope you don¡¯t


    mind that we sit here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough to call each other on a first-name basis. It¡¯s Mr. Stone to


    you.


    ¡°We can take a less formal form of address when you seed in marrying my sister. That is¡­ if


    someone else doesn¡¯t win her heart first.¡±


    Remy kept to himself for a moment before popping the question. ¡°Is thising from Mrs. Stone or


    you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from our entire family. Remy, we know the reason for your frequent visits. Honestly, I quite


    admire you, including my mom too, but we disapprove of you as a husband to Elisa.¡±


    Remy asked, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m from Annenburg?¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re aware of that. My mom was a career woman during her younger days. She¡¯s


    headstrong with what she wants, and Elisa is the apple of her eye. She doesn¡¯t wish for Elisa to marry


    off to a faraway ce. It¡¯s hard for you to change my mother¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Remy, you should quit while you¡¯re ahead. Stop showing up in front of Elisa. I don¡¯t think your


    rtionship with Elisa will go far.¡±


    Clive persuaded Remy to give up.


    Looking around his property, Remy asked Clive, ¡°What do you think of my ce, Mr. Stone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°Is it far from your house?¡±

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580


    Clive fell silent for a bit before answering, ¡°It¡¯s not far, but ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Stone¡±


    Putting on a serious face, Remy earnestly said, ¡°I like Elisa. I¡¯m after a serious rtionship with the


    intention of marrying her. I won¡¯t give up on her.


    ¡°I understand your family¡¯s concern. That was why I bought this vi My main responsibility is FC &


    Co¡¯s business in Wiltspoon, so I¡¯m a permanent resident here I rarely return to Annenburg We¡¯ll be


    staying in Wiltspoon and living in this house if Elisa chooses to marry me¡±


    Remy believed he had done enough to provide the assurance.


    ¡°No one can say what will happen in the future. My mom will only consider you as Elisa¡¯s husband


    candidate if you marry into the family.¡±


    ¡°I can do that if that is Mrs. Stone¡¯s wish. My brother can fulfill his duty as a son to our parents


    Clive was speechless.


    His mother had never said such a thing.


    She would not budge on giving Remy the stamp of approval though.


    Thest thing his mother wanted was for Elisa to marry off to a faraway ce.


    ¡°Mr. Stone, I understand your concern. It¡¯s hard for you to trust whatever I say because people can


    change. I believe that time will tell. I¡¯ll prove to you if you¡¯re willing to give me the chance I¡¯ll show you


    that I¡¯m a man of my word. Is that okay?¡±


    Clive remained silent.


    In fact, he was at a loss for words.


    After a long silence, Clive said, ¡°I did my part and talked to you. At least, I¡¯ve done what my mom told


    me to. I should head back.¡±


    Remy got up and walked Clive to thetter¡¯s gates. He watched as Clive entered his house before


    pressing on the doorbell.


    A maid soon emerged.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson, Mr. Clive just came in. Didn¡¯t you see him?¡± the maid asked in confusion.


    Besides, the gate of the residence was not closed.


    Remy let out a gentlemanly smile. ¡°Mr. Stone went on ahead of me. I couldn¡¯t keep up with him, so I


    rang the doorbell. Mrs. Lott, I wish to see Elisa.¡±


    Mrs. Lott got the gist when she saw the bouquet in Remy¡¯s arms. She said, ¡°Please hold on, Mr.


    Johnson. I¡¯ll inform Miss Elisa.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lott.¡±


    Several minutester, Elisa came out with her handbag. She strutted to the driveway and got into her


    car before driving to the gate. She pulled up, rolled down the windows, and said to Remy, ¡°Get in,


    Remy I¡¯m buying you dinner.¡±


    Seeing that she was angry, Remy decided to get into the car without questions.


    Once Remy was in, Elisa started the engine.


    ¡°Elisa¡­¡±


    Alice, Elisa¡¯s sister-inw, came out of the house and called out her name.


    Instead of responding to her sister-inw or stopping the car, Elisa stepped on the elerator.


    Remy cautiously took a look at her, not knowing whether he should give her the flowers.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Elisa?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I got into a spat with my mom. My mom got mad, and so did I. I didn¡¯t want to eat at home, so


    we should go out for dinner. What do you fancy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything so long as I am with you. I don¡¯t mind food trucks.¡±


    Elisa took a nce at him and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve never tried food trucks.¡±


    ¡°I had it before. The food is good.¡±


    People of their social rank would think food trucks were demeaning in status and uneptable in


    hygiene quality.


    ¡°Elisa, your mom only wants the best for you. ¡±


    Remy could guess the reason for the mother and daughter¡¯s argument.


    ¡°I know my mom loves me. She talks about having my best interest in mind, but she needs to consider


    my feelings. Do I want her to make the decisions for me?¡±


    Many parents loved to interfere with their children¡¯s lives ¡°for their own good¡±.


    Nevertheless, did the children want their parents¡¯ involvement though? Was the choice the parents


    made really the best for their children?

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581


    Remy fell silent for a moment before giving his two cents. ¡°Our parents want what¡¯s best for us, but we


    may not approve of their methods. We might take it the wrong way and think they¡¯re making our lives


    difficult.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do your parents do the same too?¡± Elisa asked.


    ¡°My parents stay out of my business once I reach adulthood. Then again, they don¡¯t really get involved


    because my eldest brother is the boss of me. The seniors in my family don¡¯t interfere with the younger


    generation¡¯s business. Though, they might say something if we haven¡¯t settled down.¡±


    Elisa smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard the elders of the Johnsons are pretty liberal like the Yorks. No


    wonder you guys are the 1% of the poption. Everything seems to be going well for your lives.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, is your mom forbidding you to date me?¡±


    Elisa gave an honest answer. ¡°That¡¯s right. My mom said you¡¯re from out of town. She doesn¡¯t want me


    to marry off to a faraway ce. She is forceful and determined to separate us. She said that there are


    many bachelors in Wiltspoon. ording to her, it¡¯s better to marry a regr guy than to marry


    somewhere else.¡±


    Her mother was so eager to stop any rtionship from forming even though Elisa and Remy had not


    reached the stage of marriage.


    Remy kept to himself for a bit before uttering. ¡°Apart from the distance, are there any other issues she¡¯s


    not happy about?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s it. She¡¯s not pleased that you aren¡¯t a local. This issue alone is a tough one. Why would you


    want more issues?¡±


    Remy let out a smile and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a hard problem. Give Mrs. Stone some time. She¡¯lle


    around to ept me.¡± He looked into Elisa¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m more anxious to find out when you will ept


    me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, me.¡±


    In a much better mood, Elisa kept her eye on the road and responded, ¡°I never had a guye after


    me. I want to enjoy being wooed and the feeling of being loved.¡±


    Remy heard her and kept it in mind.


    He would satisfy whatever her heart¡¯s desire to make her happy so she would open the door to her


    heart.


    Remy knew that Elisa was not without feelings for him. In her words, Elisa wanted to be one who got all


    the love and attention for once.


    She was the one doing the chasing in the past.


    Elisa took Remy to Wiltspoon Hotel.


    After parking the car, she turned to Remy and uttered, ¡°Are these flowers for me?¡±


    Remy handed her the bouquet. With his burning eyes fixated on her, he said, ¡°I wanted to give you the


    flowers, but your brother wouldn¡¯t let me in. I rang the doorbell, and you came out. I thought I should


    hold onto the bouquet since you were driving.¡±


    Elisa happily epted the flowers.


    ¡°Everybody except my dad disapproves of us taking our rtionship to the next level. My mom is the


    one most against it. You know my mom used to manage my dad¡¯spany. She considers herself a


    businesswoman and has a tough personality to match, but she has always been gentle and tolerant


    toward me.


    ¡°When I was younger, my brothers would beg me to put in the good word whenever they did


    something. wrong. My mom would ept my pleas for my brothers no matter how angry she was.¡±


    Elisa sighed. ¡°My family didn¡¯t support me when I fell in love with Zachary. Now that I have no feelings


    for him and am considering you as a potential partner, they¡¯re not showing me any support either. No


    wonder I have a nk dating history even though I¡¯m in my twenties.¡±


    Her family inserted themselves a lot in her life.


    Elisa carried the flowers and got out of the car before Remy could say anything.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s have dinner. All this talk is depressing.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take you to the movies after dinner.¡±


    To Elisa, there was nothing interesting about the cinema. Heck, she rarely watched movies. Still, she


    held. her tongue.


    It dawned on her that many couples would go to the movies while dating.


    It was not like the movies were good, but it was the romantic atmosphere and time spent together the


    couples were after.


    The night rolled around.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The streetlights around Wildridge Manor were lit up.


    The entire estate from a bird¡¯s view was quite the scenery.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582


    After dinner, Serenity returned to her room to take a shower before heading to the guest bedroom


    where her sister was.


    Liberty was carrying her son out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Sonny is just done with his shower.


    ¡°He had a st today, and now he¡¯s sleepy. I quickly gave him a wash, and he was nodding off in the


    showers.¡±


    Libertyy her son down on the bed as the little man was asleep.


    Serenity pinched Sonny¡¯s cheek with a smile. Sleeping like a log, Sonny had no reaction to his aunt


    getting a good squeeze of his face.


    ¡°He and Rowan were really running around the ce today. It¡¯s a good thing. The pressure to do well in


    his studies is real even though he¡¯s only in tenth grade. His cousins and brothers performed well


    academically, so he will begging behind if he doesn¡¯t put in the work. His cousins and brothers won¡¯t


    be pleased about that.


    ¡°All that fun is a good stress reliever.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s heart went out to the youngest member of the York family.


    The kid was a sweet talker. He would always say hello to Serenity with the cutest voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Liberty thought something was bothering her sister.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just here to check on Sonny. Since he¡¯s asleep, I¡¯ll go to the study. You should get some


    early rest too, Liberty.¡±


    Liberty replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s too early for my bedtime. I go to bed around ten.¡±


    It was only seven o¡¯clock at night right now.


    ¡°Carry on with your work. Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Don¡¯t think of yourself as any lesser


    than your mother¨Cinw and the others. They are familiar and experienced with the system, but you¡¯re


    just starting. Don¡¯tpare yourself with other people. All experiences start from zero. You can do it.¡±


    Serenity answered, ¡°The stress was unbelievable in the beginning, but I felt much better after my


    mother¨Cin w said I have a few years to learn the ropes. I will do my best, Liberty. I¡¯ll look down on


    myself if I can¡¯t do my job well as thedy of the house.¡±


    Liberty tucked her son in.


    ¡°Yeah. Take your time. Don¡¯t let me keep you.¡±


    Serenity drew close to smooch her nephew¡¯s face before leaving her sister¡¯s room. She went to the


    study.


    Looking at the shelves of ount books in the study, Serenity was at a loss about where to start.


    She took a rough look around, scanning the ledgers on the shelves until she could clear her head. She


    should get an idea of the situation in Wildridge Manor before moving on to the family¡¯s business


    ounts


    Serenity read the ount books in the study while Zachary had a chat with his nana downstairs.


    Duncan had not left.


    He had been sticking around the Yorks residence for the whole day now


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Grandma May.¡±


    Duncan whispered a question, ¡°Did you put in the good word for me?¡±


    He was aware that Grandma May had a heart¨Cto¨Cheart with Liberty


    Looking askance at Duncan, Grandma May replied, ¡°I only have one grandson who is married. I still


    have. the others to think about. Where am I going to find the time to worry about you too?¡±


    Before Duncan could chime in, the olddy added, ¡°Liberty has been through a rtionship that hurt


    her too much. She¡¯s reluctant to even consider marriage. It¡¯s not going to be easy for her to let go of


    the past and start over. Baby steps.¡±


    Duncan let out a sigh.


    He had mentally prepared himself to wait a few years until Liberty earned sess to find a spot next to


    him. Perhaps she would ept him in her life then.


    Still, Duncan was eager and desperate.


    He wished he could get the girl right after making his feelings known to Liberty.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583


    ¡°I understand, Grandma May.¡±


    Duncan was down in the dumps.


    Still, the frustration onlysted for two minutes, and he regained his fighting spirit. Duncan had not


    begun the pursuit yet, and for him to lose the will now, he might as well move on.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should go home.¡±


    Grandma May showed Duncan the door.


    Duncan said with a kill, ¡°Are you kicking me out, Grandma May? I was going to have a drink or two with


    Zachary,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking tonight.¡±


    Zachary was quick to say no.


    Duncan chucked. ¡°I heard that you don¡¯t really drink at business parties anymore. Apparently, you quit


    alcohol because your wife doesn¡¯t like you drinking. You don¡¯t smoke, drink, gamble, or solicit Our Mr.


    York has be a model husband.¡±


    The grandmother and grandson blurted in unison, ¡°Watch and learn.¡±


    Duncan was speechless, to say the least.


    In the end, Duncan left Wildridge Manor.


    Once he was gone, Zachary stayed to chat with his nana for a while. Since the grandmother and


    grandson were close, they had a lot to talk about. It took Grandma May to yawn a few times before


    Zachary said, ¡± You¡¯re tired. It¡¯s time for you to get some rest.¡±


    Grandma May let out another yawn. ¡°I am getting old. I can barely keep my eyes open when my


    bedtime. approaches. Still, I¡¯ll get to sleep and wake up before the break of dawn.¡±


    Rising to her feet, Grandma May retreated to her bedroom.


    Zachary waited until his nana was in bed before heading upstairs.


    Thinking that his wife was in bed waiting for him, Zachary opened the bedroom door to a dark room.


    He turned on the light and swept his gaze around the room. The lithe figure was nowhere to be found.


    Thinking that Serenity was in her sister¡¯s room, Zachary was not in a hurry to look for his wife.


    He took a shower and sat in bed to read a magazine. By eleven o¡¯clock at night, his partner in bed still


    had not returned.


    Since he disliked and was not used to sleeping alone, Zachary went in search of his wife.


    Zachary arrived outside his sister¨Cinw¡¯s bedroom door, thinking that Serenity was inside. He quietly


    listened for any activity happening inside, but there did not seem to be anybody talking in the room.


    In the end, he knocked on the door.


    Liberty was already asleep. Picking up on the knocking in a daze, she sat up and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Liberty. Is Seren in your room?¡±


    ¡°Seren is in the study.¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°Oh. Sorry to bother you, Liberty.¡±


    It never urred to him that Serenity would be studying the ledgers in the study.


    Soon, Zachary reached the study and lifted his arm to knock on the door.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    With his voice taking her attention away from the books, Serenity was surprised to find that it was


    midnight.


    Closing the book in her hand, she returned it back to its ce, got up, walked around the desk, and


    went to open the door.


    ¡°What time is it? Why aren¡¯t you in bed yet? You left your husband all alone,¡± Zachary whined.


    Serenity replied with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice the time. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d take a long time.¡±


    She turned off the study light, shut the door, and locked it.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Serenity then intimately held Zachary¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, babe.¡±


    Zachary scoffed on purpose. ¡°Well, ites down to you on what you want to do about it.¡±


    Serenity giggled.


    Back in the bedroom, Serenity pinned him down against the door and gleefully teased him. ¡°I¡¯ll show


    you


    what I want to do about it.¡±


    She then hooked her arms around the nape of his neck. Zachary got down to her eye level so that she


    could seal his lips.


    A certain somebody was not too pleased with a mere kiss.

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584


    It took less than two minutes for Zachary to take a more active role rather than being passive. He


    carried his wife to the bed and demanded more.


    No words were needed for the rest of the night.


    The following day was when Jasmine would drop by her family home for a visit as Mrs. Bucham.


    Serenity and her sister were having lunch at the Soxes¡® residence.


    Zachary would, of course, be with his wife.


    After the visit, Jasmine and Josh would travel for their honeymoon the next day.


    It would also mark the end of the brief public holidays.


    Then came the time to get back to work, back to school, and back to business as usual.


    For the mass public, they were to resume the normal routine.


    Apart from watching the shop, Serenity would find the time to return to her hometown with Elisa to


    check. on agriculture progress.


    The seasonal vegetables had been nted as nned.


    Looking at the greens all around, Elisa told Serenity, ¡°The administrator said that the vegetables will be


    ready to be sold in another week.¡±


    Serenity observed the ntation and uttered, ¡°Can we sell everything to the hotels and school


    cafeterias. we negotiated with?¡±


    ¡°No. We have a huge ntation with a variety of greens. The few hotels and school cafeterias won¡¯t be


    able to take all the crops. I need to go around and seal a deal with more hotels and school cafeterias.¡±


    ¡°We can work together with a few fixed sellers in the market,¡± Serenity suggested. ¡°Since we¡¯re only


    starting off, we can coborate with anyone who wants our vegetables. We wee all scales of


    businesses.¡±


    They wanted to market these vegetables on their own instead of getting their families involved.


    Serenity could expect to manage a lot of othermercial activities in the future as she was the wife of


    the Yorks¡® heir. Her involvement should not be limited to paperwork like ount books. She should get


    at little of the know¨Chow of every trade.


    She could begin by bringing sales to the business for the sake of experience.


    Elisa was in agreement with Serenity¡¯s suggestion.


    The pair did a round of inspection of the ntation before taking their lunch at a local restaurant. They


    then made haste back to the city.


    The vegetables on the ntation would be avable in the market in a week. With the clock ticking,


    Elisa and Serenity had to get back to the city and seek more partners.


    Serenity would be working the markets.


    Since Elisa was born with a silver spoon, it did not suit her to trail the markets for partners. Serenity


    might be Mrs. York now, but she grew up alongside all walks of life. She had a better idea of the


    vegetable prices in the market.


    Elisa and Serenity were busy day in and day out. Sometimes, Serenity needed to socialize with


    Zachary at dinner parties and other events.


    Zachary had never been keen on social events in the past unless it was hosted by the Marshalls.


    Yet now, Zachary could always be seen at any gatherings he was invited to, and his motive was to


    show his wife around. He could also introduce his wife to the CEOS to aplish two things¨Cbuild a


    network for his wife and show off his rtionship.


    Everybody in Wiltspoonmercial scene knew the extent of Mr. York¡¯s love for his wife.


    Even so, Zachary got the feeling that he was no longer on Serenity¡¯s priority listtely.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    That night, Zachary returned home to find that Serenity¡¯s car was not in the garage. He knew she was


    not home yet.


    It was eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Zachary got out of the car, looking rather upset.


    Spotting his boss¡¯s tensed face, Sam cautiously asked, ¡°Did you have a bad day, sir?¡±


    ¡°Is Mrs. York home yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It hit Sam the reason that Mr. Zachary was not too happy.


    The missus had been hometer than Mr. Zacharytely. Mr. Zachary must think the missus was too


    busy with work to pay him any attention.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. Why isn¡¯t she home yet?¡±


    Zachary mumbled under his breath while walking into the house and pulling out his phone to call


    Serenity.


    It did not take long for Serenity to pick up his call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, babe?¡±


    ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Although Zachary was not pleased that his wife neglected him, he could not show it in his attitude,


    especially when he heard her voice.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585


    Sam snickered.


    Zachary hadpletely be a ve to his wife.


    Serenityughed on the other side of the line. ¡°I¡¯ll be home soon. Are you home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just got home. Where are you now? Let me pick you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t trouble yourself. I can drive myself home. Besides, it¡¯s too much of a hassle for you to


    come all the way from home just to bring me home. I¡¯ll be back in ten minutes. Just wait for me at


    home, babe.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Drive safe. Remember that you¡¯re driving a car, not flying a jet.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t even know how to fly a ne.¡±


    Serenity would sometimes speed on the way home and would soon be dissuaded by her two


    bodyguards.


    When Zachary knew of it, he gave her an earshing. He then told Liberty about it too, in hopes that


    she would reprimand Serenity for her actions.


    Serenity found out Zachary lovesining to her sister.


    Zachary would turn to Liberty whenever his advice for Serenity fell on deaf ears.


    Since then, Serenity needed to be mindful of Zachary¡¯s mood in every action she took.


    He would whine to his inws every single day if Serenity was not careful.


    She had never seen such a man¨Cchild.


    When Serenityined to her sister about Zachary¡¯s incessant snitching, Liberty exined to her


    that Zachary was actually worried about her. However, he did not want to get into a conflict with her


    over a trivial matter. Instead of telling her off himself, he turned to Liberty to do it on his behalf.


    He did not snitch out of bitterness, but genuine concern.


    What else could Serenity say as a retort?


    Liberty waspletely on Zachary¡¯s side on this matter.


    ¡°Would you like to have anything for supper? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°The food doesn¡¯t taste the same when I¡¯m eating alone. Besides, I don¡¯t eatte at


    night. because I don¡¯t want to gain weight.¡±


    Zachary took good care of his physique.


    He never ate supper.


    Even when attending social events, he barely ate. He would also limit his alcohol intake with asional


    few sips. There were times he did not touch a single drop of alcohol.


    Everyone in Wiltspoon knew that you should never suggest drinking when doing business with Mr.


    York. As he once suffered from gastritis, Mrs. York was opposed to the idea of him consuming alcohol,


    saying that alcohol will harm his stomach and his overall health.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fat at all. On the contrary, you¡¯re as light as a feather. In fact, you should eat more, and gain


    some weight. When you finally be too heavy to move, I won¡¯t have to worry about you leaving my


    sight.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re a married couple now, you don¡¯t have to worry about me leaving your side.


    Even if I were to leave you, where could I even go? I know for sure that you¡¯ll go to the ends of the


    earth to search for me regardless. Why would I waste all that time and effort? I¡¯d rather spend my time


    doing some business and earning some money.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re always thinking about making money, I bet you¡¯re too enamored with money to even notice my


    existence.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so grumpy. I¡¯ll head home right away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that I¡¯m acting this way.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Being your wife is stressful, you know, with all the burden on my shoulders and


    whatnot.¡±


    Zachary dared not utter a word.


    He also hoped that Serenity could continue leading an easy life as a typical bookstore owner. However,


    Serenity was now his wife and soon thedy of the house. Naturally, she had to carry the burden of


    managing the household.


    Hopefully, they could wee a child soon. Once the child turned into an adult, Zachary could enjoy


    an early retirement and travel with his wife¨Cjust like how his father did decades ago.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s mood improved significantly after the conversation.


    As he entered the house, he did not enter his room as he would usually do. Instead, he sat down on


    the couch and turned on the TV to create an ambient noise within the walls of his house.


    Although Serenity said that she would be back in ten minutes, it took her twenty.


    She bought some snacks on the way home.


    Serenity missed the vors of local Wiltspoon delicacies, as she had been indulging in exotic cuisine in


    the many social events she attended with her husband.


    She decided to buy some snacks, as she passed by the night market en¨Croute home.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586


    ¡°Babe, I¡¯m home!¡±


    Serenity yelled as she entered the room with some snacks.


    Zachary walked over to meet her.


    He saw that she was carrying a bag containing several disposable boxes.


    ¡°I thought you said that you don¡¯t eat at this hour. Why did you still pack supper home? Are you


    disgusted by my poor cooking skills? Is that why you rejected the idea of me making supper for you?¡±


    Zachary was petty and would magnify a small matter to the point where he thought Serenity loathed


    him.


    ¡°No way! Babe, your cooking skills have surpassed mine. When I was passing by the night market, I


    just felt nostalgic and couldn¡¯t help but stop by and buy some of the few snacks I used to eat.¡±


    Zachary did not know how to make these local delicacies. He only ate what themon folk ate for


    breakfast because he was pretending to be poor. Serenity was in the dark back then, so she always.


    packed a local breakfast for him, and he ate it because he did not want his secret to get exposed.


    He still remembered the time Serenity made him a greasy bacon sandwich. He only ate the bread and


    left out the bacon.


    ¡°Do you want to eat together?¡±


    Serenity walked to the sofa and sat down. She took out several disposable boxes and ced them on


    the coffee table.


    Zachary saw that the opened boxes contained spicy tacos, fried cheese curds, and two BBQ chicken


    wings.


    Zachary turned around and fetched some disposable gloves for her.


    ¡°If you want to eat these, you can tell Sam. Our chef probably makes it better.¡±


    ¡°Well, I crave outside food sometimes. I want a bacon and egg wrap for breakfast at Liberty¡¯s diner


    tomorrow.¡±


    Serenity liked ordinary food.


    Zachary knew what she meant and stopped talking.


    He silently watched as Serenity ate with great relish as he was not brought up to eat such foods.


    Serenity did not buy much, so she finished them all by herself.


    However, she was still a little unsatisfied after she finished her food.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have a full schedule tomorrow, I would¡¯ve bought two bottles of beer.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s face was a little gloomy. He said, ¡°You have a full schedule every day! Do you still remember


    myst name? How long has it been since you told me that you love me? How long has it been since


    you bought me flowers or new clothes?


    ¡°I was at work all day and came home feeling exhausted. I thought that seeing your smiling face and


    listening to your soft voice when I get home will make it all worth it. But you weren¡¯t home when I got


    back!


    ¡°Ms. Serenity Hunt, you¡¯re seriously neglecting your husband!¡±


    Zachary made a serious protest.


    Serenity was speechless as she looked at him.


    Zachary seemed mad at her. He turned his face away and refused to look at her.


    ¡°Babe¡­¡±


    Serenity quickly started to coax her husband.


    This man had always been domineering. He was used to everyone revolving around him, but Serenity


    did not. He seemed to have changed his attitude, but in fact, he did not change one bit.


    Serenity thought about it. She had indeed been busy recently, so she neglected him a little.


    She came hometer than he did a few times in a row.


    Since Zachary was ustomed to being the center of attention with everyone revolving around him, he


    got angry, threw a fit, and protested.


    ¡°How could I forget yourst name?¡±


    Serenity moved over, hugged Zachary¡¯s arm, and said softly, ¡°Yourst name is York, and your first


    name is Zachary. I really like your name, so I will never forget this name for the rest of my life. That¡¯s


    unless I get older and get Alzheimer¡¯s. If so, I may forget¡­¡±


    Zachary turned his face back and stared at her.


    Serenity quickly changed her words. ¡°Even if I get Alzheimer¡¯s, I¡¯ll never forget you!¡±

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587


    ¡°Babe, I love you.¡± Serenity said the words that Zachary liked to hear the most.


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll buy you flowers every day, okay?¡±


    Buying flowers was easy.


    Serenity just had to tell Camryn to prepare a bouquet of flowers for her every day, then she would just


    give it to Zachary.


    ¡°I only have one vase in my office. Alternate days will be good enough.¡± Zachary¡¯s expression finally


    eased.


    Serenity said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I buy a few more vases for your office?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want people to see me as a vase.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re a man. Who would regard you as a vase? Alright, so instead of


    buying you more vases, I¡¯ll just send you a bouquet of flowers every other day. It¡¯s Friday tomorrow.


    Shall we go shopping on Saturday? I¡¯ll buy you new clothes.¡±


    Zachary had plenty of new clothes in his closet. Every once in a while, a fashion designer would tailor


    new clothes for him.


    However, a certain someone still liked to receive clothes from his wife.


    Since Serenity learned of Zachary¡¯s true identity and had a cushy life, she bought him clothes from big


    brands, so as not to embarrass his title as the eldest son of the York family.


    Serenity bought Zachary¡¯s daily outfits.


    Zachary looked at her resentfully again. He was sulking. What he really wanted was not materialistic


    gifts.


    ¡°Babe, you know that the vegetable farm I invested in is now shipping out produce inrge quantities.


    We also need more partners. Elisa and I are just discussing business. Moreover, all of the Yorks¡¯ small


    businesses will be handed over to me soon, so I should study more and see more.


    ¡°That¡¯s why my schedule is packed. But I¡¯m always thinking about you. Besides my sister, you¡¯re


    ranked second in my heart. You¡¯ve surpassed Sonny!¡±


    Serenity was only busy for ten days, but Zachary could not stand it.


    To think when they first got their marriage license, Serenity did not have anyments when Zachary


    worked until midnight before he came home.


    Zachary thought, ¡®That¡¯s because when we just got our marriage license, we didn¡¯t have feelings for


    each. other, so who cares?¡¯


    ¡°You can work on your business, but you can¡¯te backter than I do. From now on, you muste


    back by nine o¡¯clock every night. You should at least spare me a few hours, right?


    ¡°I¡¯ve be a resentful husband because my wife doesn¡¯t care about me anymore¡­¡±


    Zachary was busier than Serenity, but he still came home as early as possible every day just to


    apany her.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯lle home to apany you at nine o¡¯clock every night.¡±


    In order to coax this man, Serenity would agree to whatever he said.


    That was because her husband was such a domineering man.


    Even though Serenity made this promise, Zachary still punished her in bed twice that night.


    When Serenity showed up at her sister¡¯s breakfast diner the next morning, she was still yawning.


    Zachary told her to sleep in since she was sleepy. It would not affect his overtime anyway.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity was speechless.


    It seemed that married couples should not ignore each other.


    Liberty recovered well. Under Serenity¡¯s repeated requests, Liberty did not dare work so hard. Most of


    the time, Liberty asked her two workers to prepare breakfast for the customers while she did some light


    work. During the time she was hospitalized, the two workers did their jobs well. Although the business


    was not doing as well as usual, they still managed to keep their regr customers.


    After Liberty returned to All You Can Eat, she gave the two workers a raise.


    Liberty brought over a te of bacon and egg sandwich with hashbrowns and asked Serenity, ¡°Do you


    want peanut butter or ketchup?¡±


    ¡°Ketchup, please.¡±


    Serenity yawned again as she spoke.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? I saw you yawn several times since you walked in.¡±


    Liberty poured some ketchup for her sister, sat down beside her, and asked with concern, ¡°Are you


    busy recently?¡±


    The vegetable farm had a good harvest. The produce was distributed in batches. When one batch of


    vegetables was sold out, the second batch would be ready to be shipped out.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been quite busy.¡±


    The vegetable business and the bookstore alone were not a lot to handle-at least Elisa could help


    share the burden. The main reason was that she still had to learn and master her inws¡¯ family


    businesses Even though her mother-inw and Zachary both said that there was no need to worry,


    Serenity dared not rx.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588


    ¡°You should get enough sleep. Health is more important than anything,¡± Liberty said in distress.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Serenity did not sleep enoughst night because of her attention-seeking husband, and Serenity did


    not. want to share what happened in their bedroomst night.


    ¡°Has Jessica been released?¡± Serenity suddenly asked.


    Liberty was silent for a moment before she said, ¡°She¡¯s pregnant.


    ¡°She had just conceived before she was arrested. After she was in jail, she was in a bad mood and


    didn¡¯t find out until now. It¡¯s been three months now, and Hank is helping her to apply for bail.¡±


    However, Jessica would still have to be sentenced after giving birth.


    Serenity said, ¡°Her child came just in time.¡±


    Hank still had feelings for Jessica.


    He was pressured by his parents and sister to divorce Jessica, but he refused.


    He also wanted Liberty to issue a letter of understanding so that Jessica could have a lighter sentence


    Hank was cognizant that even if he divorced Jessica, Liberty would note back to him.


    His parents and sister were just too naive.


    They always thought that Liberty would do anything for her son and that Liberty would agree to remarry


    Hank as long as he proposed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    ¡®Too naive,¡¯ he thought of his parents.


    Not to mention that Duncan was already pursuing Liberty openly, so even if Liberty did not have a


    suitor, she would not go back to Hank.


    Liberty made it clear that she would never remarry Hank.


    Hank regretted it and wanted Liberty back, but he had no chance.


    He could notpare to Duncan.


    Duncan also won over Sonny¡¯s heart. Now, Sonny and Duncan got along very well.


    There was no way Hank could get back together with Liberty. Moreover, Jessica was forced to hurt


    Sonny because of him. Thus, he felt sorry for Jessica.


    Knowing that Jessica was pregnant, Hank quickly helped her to apply for bail and took Jessica home.


    The apartment where Hank and Liberty used to live had been renovated. After Jessica was taken out,


    they stopped renting the other apartment and moved into their own home.


    However, Mrs. Brown refused to go back to her hometown and insisted on living with the couple. Since


    Mrs. Brown did not leave, Mr. Brown had to stay too.


    Even if Jessica was released from prison during her pregnancy, she would not have had it easy.


    ¡°She¡¯ll still have a hard time,¡± Liberty said calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s karma. She deserves it!¡±


    Serenity did not sympathize with Jessica at all.


    Since Hank¡¯s family moved into the renovated house, there was no use for Old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt


    anymore.


    However, the Browns did not have a peaceful life. Hank had not visited Sonny for a long time. He also


    had no time and no mood to pester Liberty.


    Thus, Serenity asked Noah to take their grandparents back to their hometown.


    Of course, Serenitypensated them for their work since the three of them allowed Liberty to live a


    quiet life.


    Duncan entered the diner at this time.


    ¡°Liberty, Duncan stilles here for breakfast every day?¡±


    Serenity winked at her sister.


    Liberty lightly pinched Serenity¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop winking at me! You¡¯re now Zachary York¡¯s wife, so you


    should act like it.¡±


    Serenity muttered something, but Liberty could not hear her clearly.

 Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589


    Duncan walked in but turned around and left before he said hello to the Hunt sisters.


    Serenity was puzzled and thought, ¡®What does this mean?


    Is he retreating?


    ¡®Or did he leave because he saw me here?¡±


    Just as Serenity was guessing what Duncan meant by leaving so quickly, Duncan came in again.


    This time, he had a bouquet of flowers in his hand.


    It turned out that he forgot to take the bouquet from his car.


    Serenity was stunned.


    She looked at her sister, but she saw that Liberty¡¯s face was stoic.


    Since it was still early, there were no other customers in the diner except Serenity. The two shop


    assistants were sitting beside them eating their breakfast.


    Seeing that there was a customer, the two of them wanted to get up and tend to the customer, but


    when they saw that it was Duncan, the two of them sat down again and continued to eat their


    breakfast.


    Duncan¡¯s pursuit of Liberty was so obvious that they could not even pretend not to know.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Duncan came over holding the bouquet.


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re early.¡±


    He greeted Serenity.


    Serenity said, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten the signature breakfast in my sister¡¯s diner in a while, and I was craving


    it, so I came here early. Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re also very early.¡±


    It was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Serenity¡¯s husband was still asleep when she left the house.


    Before she left, she deliberately left a note on the bedside table for Zachary so that he would not wake


    up and lose his temper when he did not see her. He liked to me her for not waiting for him and for


    ignoring him.


    In the future, Serenity would have to spend more time caring about him. Otherwise, her back would


    break


    ¡°I usuallye at this time.¡±


    Duncan replied before he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    ¡°Sonny is at my house. Jim will send him to his lessonster.¡±


    Liberty was busy with her diner and had to get up early every day. It was not convenient for her to take


    Sonny with her, so the little guy stayed with Serenity at night.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In the morning, Jim would send Sonny to ss.


    Duncan hummed, then handed the bouquet to Liberty. His ck eyes were fixated on Liberty as he


    said, ¡± Liberty, this is for you.¡±


    Liberty stood up.


    She faced Duncan¡¯s intense gaze frankly and declined his bouquet. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lewis, but I don¡¯t


    like flowers. I¡¯ll cook you breakfast.¡±


    Duncan was mentally prepared for Liberty to refuse his bouquet.


    When he confessed his love to Liberty, Liberty also made it clear to him that she had no feelings for


    him.


    Thus, he was mentally prepared to be rejected by Liberty all the time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the same thing,¡± Duncan said.


    Liberty walked away.


    Duncan did not follow her around but sat opposite Serenity and put the bouquet on the table.


    Serenity kept looking at the two of them.


    After Duncan sat down, Serenity lowered her head to eat her breakfast.


    ¡°Zachary didn¡¯te with you?¡±


    Duncan looked for a topic to chat with Serenity about, so as not to make it so awkward.


    ¡°He¡¯s still asleep. I have to go to the bookstore, so I left the house early.¡±

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Serenity looked at her sister¡¯s back, lowered her voice, and asked Duncan, ¡°The florists aren¡¯t even


    open at this hour. Did you bring this bouquet from home?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°Yeah, I cut all the flowers that I could in the yard and made them into a bouquet


    myself.¡± ¡°No wonder,¡±


    Serenity nced at the bouquet of flowers.


    There were all kinds of flowers in the bouquet, not just roses.


    Duncan was a rough man. Although there were flowers and trees in his vi, he never once admired


    them. The butler had arranged for someone to buy them so as to add a bit of color to thendscape.


    Thus, not all of them were roses.


    Duncan cut all the flowers that bloomed in the vi to make this bouquet.


    The butler felt distressed when he found out that Duncan had cut off all the blooming flowers in the vi


    However, he supported Duncan in pursuing his crush. Thus, the butler decided to go to the flower field


    at Wildridge Manor to buy a full load of roses to put in the open space of the vi. This would make it


    more convenient for Duncan to cut flowers and give them to his crush.


    Duncan kept silent for a while before he asked Serenity in a low voice, ¡°Is it because my bouquet is too


    complicated? Is that why your sister hates it?¡±


    ¡°No. My sister just doesn¡¯t like receiving flowers from you, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°When she was with Hank, did Hank give her flowers?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When Hank was chasing after my sister, he gave her a lot of gifts, mostly handwritten love letters.


    After all, they were still in school at that time.


    ¡°Then he invited my sister to watch a movie and eat snacks.¡±


    The two sisters depended on each other since childhood. Thus, Serenity had witnessed Hank¡¯s pursuit


    of Liberty.


    Serenity witnessed as Hank and Liberty went from being friends to lovers. They got married and


    divorced, and they were now back to being strangers.


    Duncan suddenly felt that he had done too little.


    He was not as good as that sc*mbag Hank.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Serenity, thanks for giving me your suggestions.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give you any suggestions.


    ¡°I¡¯m on my sister¡¯s side. No matter what she decides, I will support her. Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t try to use me.


    Duncan smiled. ¡°You¡¯re Liberty¡¯s younger sister and the most important person to her, so I won¡¯t use


    you. I will only dote on you as my younger sister. If Zachary bullies you in the future, you can tell me,


    and I¡¯ll stand up for you.¡±


    Serenity wanted to say that Duncan was really not Zachary¡¯s opponent, but she swallowed those


    words.


    Liberty quickly cooked Duncan¡¯s breakfast and brought it over.


    The conversation between Duncan and Serenity stopped.


    Serenity soon had her fill. She got up and said to her sister, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the store first.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Alright, drive slowly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity said to Duncan, ¡°I¡¯ll get going. You can take your time.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she took her bag and walked out of the breakfast diner.


    At this time, there were more customers having breakfast.


    Liberty went to greet the customers, and Duncan did not want to disturb her, so he ate his breakfast in


    silence.


    asionally, when no one was paying attention, Duncan would secretly take pictures of the busy


    Liberty with his phone.


    In his free time, he admired the photos he secretly took and fantasized about the day that Liberty would


    cook for him.


    If Liberty married him, he would never let Liberty be so busy.


    Duncan wanted to cook for Liberty, but his cooking skills were not great and could not bepared


    with Zachary¡¯s.


    After all, the sons of the York family were all trained by Grandma May to bepetent chefs.


    Liberty did not even know when Duncan left the diner.


    He left the money for his breakfast on the table and put the bouquet of flowers at the cash register.


    Liberty did not notice that he was leaving, so she did not know that he had already ced the bouquet


    on the counter.


    After leaving the diner, Duncan turned his head to look at the busy Liberty for a moment before he


    reluctantly got into the car and went back to his office.

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591


    Liberty was busy until after nine o¡¯clock in the morning. As the number of people eating breakfast


    reduced, she was able to rx.


    Lily chose to enter the diner when Liberty was free.


    Seeing here in, Liberty froze for a moment before she showed a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Harmon.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you¡¯re not busy anymore, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not busy now, but I¡¯m ready to pack up and close the store. Ms. Harmon, what can I do for you?¡±


    Liberty and Lily did not interact much.


    Seeing Lily, Liberty thought that it must be because of Duncan.


    ¡°Nothing much. I went to Lewis & Co. to sign a contract with Duncan and happened to pass by, so I


    came in to have a look. How¡¯s your business going?¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can still earn some after paying off the rent and workers¡® wages.¡±


    ¡°You make a really good breakfast. Duncan said that he likes toe over for breakfast. Take your


    time. You¡¯ll get better and start earning more in the future.¡±


    Making breakfast was hard work because one had to get up early.


    Liberty asked Lily to sit down.


    She poured Lily a ss of warm water.


    Liberty was dressed in ordinary clothes and an apron. She looked like a housewife. Meanwhile, Lily


    was wearing a women¡¯s suit that made her look smart and capable. Liberty could tell at a nce that


    Lily was a woman with a sessful career. This was in stark contrast with her.


    Liberty almost felt inferior to Lily.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    When Liberty put the cup of warm water in front of Lily, Lily thanked her with a smile.


    After Liberty sat down, Lilly looked at her.


    Liberty did not put on makeup, but her skin was great.


    After all, Liberty¡¯s younger sister married into a wealthy family. Liberty also had an aunt who was the


    matron of a wealthy family, so Liberty would not be short of good skin care products.


    Moreover, Liberty was not too old and was one or two years older than Lily.


    Lily felt that Liberty had an honest look that made people feel at ease.


    Her smile was also soothing.


    Duncan said that he wanted to have a wife and a cozy home. He did not need a business partner.


    Perhaps, this was why Duncan liked Liberty.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Wiltspoon soon.¡±


    Lily spoke first


    Liberty asked her, ¡°Ms. Harmon, you¡¯re going back?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. In fact, I¡¯ve already left Wiltspoon. I only came back yesterday because I have to re¨Csign a


    contract with Duncan today. After signing the contract, I¡¯ll have to go back. I have too many things to


    deal with.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    Lily was the vice president of Harmon Corporation. She relied on her own capabilities to climb up the


    corporatedder to take this position.


    She was a strong and independent career woman.


    During her time in Wiltspoon, apart from apanying Mrs. Lewis and seemingly pursuing Duncan,


    Lily did not neglect her job. She negotiated a lot of business deals in Wiltspoon, and almost all of them


    were sessful. Herpany signed with many big businesses and cooperated with many powerful


    companies in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Duncan is sincere about you,¡± Lily said suddenly.


    Liberty looked at her and did not speak.


    She knew that Duncan was sincere with her because a man like him would not fool around with


    women.


    Not to mention, Liberty was Zachary¡¯s sister¨Cinw. Duncan and Zachary were best friends, so


    Duncan would not dare fool around with Liberty either.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis can¡¯t ept you not because you¡¯re not good enough. She¡¯s just¡­ But Duncan is very


    persistent. Liberty, you¡¯re a good woman. Although you¡¯ve had a failed marriage, not all men are sc*


    mbags. You ought to consider Duncan.


    ¡°I¡¯m a proud person, and I think that he¡¯s a good man. But unfortunately, he only has eyes for you.¡±

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592


    Liberty listened to Lily¡¯s words and suspected that Duncan used the contract with Lily as leverage to


    make Lilye to her and put in a good word for him.


    Lily seemed to have read Liberty¡¯s thoughts and smiled. ¡°Duncan didn¡¯t ask me toe here to


    persuade you. I just found out that Duncan kept getting rejected by you, so I couldn¡¯t help but put in a


    good word for him.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Harmon, I only consider Mr. Lewis as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Is it because Mrs. Lewis doesn¡¯t ept you?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Mrs. Lewis. I truly only regard Mr. Lewis as a friend and have no other


    intentions.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was one of the reasons, but she was not the main reason.


    Liberty did not ept Duncan because she did not love Duncan.


    She only regarded him as a friend and did not have any feelings for him.


    After Liberty divorced Hank, she vowed that she would not remarry in the short term.


    After Lily thought about it, she said, ¡°Right. If you don¡¯t have feelings for him, it¡¯s hard to ept their


    love. We shouldn¡¯t just settle for anyone.¡±


    This was especially true for Liberty because she had been emotionally hurt.


    ¡°Ms. Harmon, you and Mr. Lewis are a good match.¡±


    They had simr backgrounds, and Mrs. Lewis adored Lily.


    Liberty felt that Lily was the best match for Duncan.


    Lily smiled and said, ¡°Duncan and I seem to be a good match, but Duncan doesn¡¯t like me, and I have


    dignity. Since Duncan rejected me, I gave up on him. I don¡¯t want to be one of those pestering women.¡±


    Lily wanted to take her time to find a partner. Hopefully, she would be able to meet a man who only had


    eyes for her.


    Liberty did not know how to respond.


    She admired Lily and thought that she was just like Elisa.


    They would try their best to pursue their crush, and when they find out that their crush liked someone


    else, they would immediately let go.


    Elisa also said that she had dignity.


    There was no need topete with other women for a man.


    Elisa let go of Zachary and finally found the love that really belonged to her.


    Remy started to pursue Elisa passionately.


    Regardless of the Stones¡® attitude, Remy never gave up on Elisa.


    ¡°Are you fully recovered?¡±


    Lily changed the subject.


    Liberty thanked her and replied. ¡°I¡¯m recovering very well, but my arms will get sore after working for a


    while, and the wound will start to hurt a little. When that happens, I won¡¯t be able to exert much


    strength on my arm.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you shouldn¡¯t overwork yourself. Health is more important than anything.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I won¡¯t overwork myself. I¡¯ll stop and rest when I feel any difort.¡±


    Fortunately, Liberty only did breakfast, so she only had to work in the morning and could rest for the


    remainder of the day.


    The twodies chatted for a while. Lily took out a business card, handed it to Liberty, and said, ¡°I have


    to rush to the airport, so I can¡¯t stay and chat. This is my business card. If you need help with anything


    in the future, you can contact me.¡±


    Liberty took Lily¡¯s business card with both hands and thanked her.


    She got up and sent Lily out.


    Lily¡¯s car was parked outside. It was not Lily¡¯s. Mrs. Lewis had lent it to her temporarily, and a driver


    was. waiting there.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you don¡¯t have to send me off.¡±


    Liberty stopped in front of the car and watched Lily get into the car.


    The driver started the car engine and drove Lily to the airport.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593


    Meanwhile at Wiltspoon School, Elisa parked the car, took the car keys, and walked into Serenity¡¯s


    bookstore.


    Serenity manned the store by herself and asionally weaved some handicrafts when she was bored.


    When Elisa came in, Serenity had just finished making a bicycle.


    ¡°Why are you making these things again? Didn¡¯t you outsource it to others? You shouldn¡¯t do so much


    work. If you fall sick from exhaustion, Zachary will get mad and ban you from doing anything. He¡¯ll


    make you stay at home every day as a rich housewife. When the timees, don¡¯teining


    to us.¡±


    Elisa put the car keys on the cash register and sat on the stool.


    She took the bicycle that Serenity just made and praised her. ¡°Seren, I have to say that you¡¯re


    ingenious! You can make a model of anything!¡±


    ¡°I learned it before. What do you like? I¡¯ll make one for you when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not. I¡¯m afraid Zachary will stare at me with those cold eyes when he finds out. If I like


    something, I can just buy it in your store. It¡¯ll contribute to your revenue.¡±


    After that, she put down the craft bicycle.


    When Elisa came, Serenity stopped making the handicrafts and put away all the tools.


    Then, she poured a cup of warm water for Elisa, washed some fruit, and brought them out.


    ¡°Seren, I want to discuss something with you,¡± Elisa said while eating the fruit.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°The vegetable farm we invested in is getting on the right track. I think we should set up apany.


    We should have our own offices and hire a few experienced farm supervisors to operate all the farms.


    ¡°We also need to hire a few professional managers to help us negotiate some business deals. We¡¯ll


    manage the big business by ourselves and leave the small business to the professional managers.¡±


    Serenity thought about it for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion. We need to set up an office in


    my hometown. After all, our vegetable farms are all there. If it¡¯s too far, it¡¯ll be difficult for the staff to


    manage them.¡±


    ¡°Okay I¡¯ll leave it to you to hire the farm supervisors. I¡¯mpletely inexperienced in farming. I¡¯ve


    already asked a recruitment firm to hire a few professional managers.¡±


    Serenity had no objections.


    She said, ¡°The tearn leads we have now are doing a good job. Let¡¯s see their performance first. If they


    can hold a bigger responsibility, we can promote them to supervisors.


    ¡°Also, have you considered expanding further? My hometown manages a lot of small towns. We have


    only taken up the fields of a few towns to grow vegetables. If we want to expand our business, we can


    visit a few more towns and get morend¡±


    Since they wanted to set up an agriculturalpany, the vegetable farms they had now were not big


    enough


    Elise smiled and said, ¡°Great minds think alike!¡±


    The twodies made a small profit


    They had many partners, and the vegetables on the farm were nted in batches so that they could be


    shipped every day without worrying about sales.


    Elisa had always lived a good life without worrying about having enough to eat, but she had never


    earned a penny. Now that she could make money by herself, she felt energized.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to my hometown next week and rent a space for our office there.¡±


    ¡°I saw a lot of empty plots ofnd in your hometown. Let¡¯s see if we can buy a plot ofnd and build a


    ce by ourselves. Although the capital is high, it¡¯ll be worth it in the long run. If we rent a space, the


    rental will keep increasing, and we¡¯ll spend the same amount overall.¡±


    Elisa had a lot of money, so she did not want to rent an office space.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594


    Serenity said, ¡°It takes time to buynd and build a house. Let¡¯s rent an office space first. Then we can


    buy a plot ofnd and build one when we find one to our liking.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Elisa then asked, ¡°We should inform Jasmine about this too. Do you want to send her a message, or


    should I?¡±


    Before Serenity could answer, Elisaughed and said, ¡°You should tell her. You and Jasmine have


    been friends for more than ten years. Even if you interrupt her honeymoon with Josh, Josh wouldn¡¯t


    dare do anything to you.¡±


    Serenity alsoughed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call and talk to her tonight.¡±


    ¡°I see Jasmine¡¯s posts every day and feel so envious,¡± Elisa said.


    ¡°I¡¯m also envious. Zachary said that he¡¯ll also take me somewhere for our honeymoon after our


    wedding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so tired of feeling envious. I get stabbed every day being friends with you and Jasmine.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°You¡¯re not that far from happiness. Remy sends you flowers every day. He even


    sent you a love letter. My husband didn¡¯t even leave me a note, let alone a love letter.¡±


    At the mention of Remy, Elisa¡¯s smile deepened a little. However, she thought about something and


    became dispirited again.


    ¡°My family doesn¡¯t agree with me dating Remy. Seren, I don¡¯t want to hide in front of you. I do have


    feelings for Remy. We get along very well, and being with him makes me happier than ever.


    ¡°But whenever my mother sees Remy, she looks so displeased. It¡¯s obvious that she dislikes him. Only


    Remy would still keep a good attitude whereas other men might not dare approach me anymore.¡±


    Elisa sighed. ¡°Because of my family¡¯s attitude, I¡¯m confused and don¡¯t know whether to reciprocate


    Remy¡¯s feelings.¡±


    Serenity looked at her and said, ¡°Aunt Audrey only disagrees because Remy¡¯s hometown is too far


    away. She likes Remy as a person. She also likes the Johnsons.¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s far away, but Remy has been working in Wiltspoon for a long time. If I¡¯m with him, I¡¯ll stay in


    Wiltspoon more often. My mother said that she¡¯ll only agree to us being together if Remy marries into


    my family and bes a permanent resident in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Remy is willing, but I don¡¯t want him to marry into my family. I already have two older brothers. If Remy


    marnes into my family, we¡¯ll be criticized.¡±


    Elisa had feelings for Remy. If he considered what was best for her, she had to think for him too.


    She did not want him to sacrifice so much for her.


    ¡°Oh, well. We¡¯ll just take our time. My mother will agree to it one day. If she doesn¡¯t, Remy and I will just


    continue to date forever and not get married. That way, she¡¯ll start to panic.¡±


    Serenityforted her ¡°Aunt Audrey will agree. After all, Remy¡¯s a good man, and he¡¯s a good match


    for you Manydies want to marry the sons of the Johnson family in Annenburg ¡±


    ¡°I know That¡¯s why I cherish him, and I don¡¯t want to give up easily.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Back when Elisa used to like Zachary, no one supported her, and she persisted for several years.


    Now, she and Remy liked each other. It was rare for people like them to have a simr background and


    love each other. Elisa would also not give up because of her family¡¯s objections.


    She had to fight for her own happiness.


    ¡°All the best! I¡¯m waiting for your wedding invitation!¡±


    ¡°Mine won¡¯t be so soon, but yours is!¡±


    Serenityughed.


    Her wedding wasing soon.


    ¡°Are you freeter? Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Remy didn¡¯t ask you out for lunch?¡± Serenity jokingly asked.

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Remy¡¯s very busy today. Besides sending me flowers and love letters, he only


    sends me a few messages every day.


    ¡°His sister¨Cinw is about to give birth, so he said that he¡¯ll have to finish his work as soon as possible.


    and return to Annenburg.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Jane is pregnant with twins. Most twins are born prematurely. She told me that she


    expects to give birth in June. Now it¡¯s mid¨CMay, so it¡¯s about time.¡±


    At the mention of pregnancy, Elisa wanted to ask Serenity if she had any news, but Elisa gave up when


    the words came to her lips.


    Serenity was too busy with work now and her attention was diverted, so she did not have time to worry


    about pregnancy.


    If Elisa mentioned it, Serenity would feel sad again


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick Zachary up from workter, so I can¡¯t apany you for lunch¡±


    Elisa understood and said, ¡°Oh, okay. Should I also go to Remy¡¯s office to pick him up? Seren, what do


    you think his expression will be like when he sees me?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be ecstatic!¡±


    The two of them had not officiated their rtionship as boyfriend and girlfriend If Elisa took the


    initiative. to look for Remy, it would be seen as a response, and he would certainly be ecstatic


    Not long after, Elisa left Serenity¡¯s bookstore.


    Serenity did not meet Zachary at noon because she felt that his lunch hour was too short.


    She did not close the store untilte in the evening and went to Spring Blossoms first.


    Camryn and Callum did not make much progress either.


    Callum was pursuing Camryn, but Camryn still rejected his feelings.


    Callum told Zachary privately that it was very difficult to chase after his wife.


    He envied Zachary and Serenity for getting their marriage license upon their first meeting, so Zachary


    did not have to chase after Serenity.


    Zachary felt likeughing.


    He had conflicts with Serenity before they got to where they were today.


    His younger brothers witnessed how he went crazy for Serenity.


    Even though Callum had not won over Camryn yet, he at least made some moves. Kevin and Hayden


    had zero progress.


    Grandma May was not in a hurry. Regardless, she only gave them a one¨Cyear deadline.


    It was Kevin¡¯s business as to how he wanted to meet the deadline.


    ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re here.¡±


    As soon as Serenity entered the store, Camryn heard her footsteps. She turned to face Serenity with a


    smile.


    ¡°You have really good ears.¡±


    Serenity put a box of pastries in front of Camryn and said, ¡°I passed by a bakery and bought several


    boxes of freshly baked pastries. I tasted them and thought that they were delicious, so I got you a box.¡±


    Camryn did not refuse and thanked her with a smile.


    She also liked to eat desserts, as they were the key to a woman¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Camryn, I¡¯m here to get the bouquet I ordered.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s ready for you.¡±


    She got up to fetch the bouquet that had been wrapped long ago and handed it to Serenity.


    Serenity took the bouquet. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I should be the one to say thank you. You always support my business.¡±


    Serenity looked at her and felt that Camryn seemed to be a little thinner. She asked, ¡°Camryn, have


    your not been eating properly recently? I think you¡¯ve lost some weight. Are your aunts still bothering


    you?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t give up, but they can¡¯t gain anything from me either.¡±


    It had been two months since Camryn¡¯s mother went to jail. Camryn had already asked Dalton to take


    over Newman Enterprise.


    ¡°Yesterday, I just fired my aunts¡® sons. They gathered some people in the office and made a fuss. It had


    a negative impact on thepany.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s cousins relied on their rtionship with their uncle to dominate Newman Enterprise. For the


    sake of his two sisters, Mr. Newman often turned a blind eye.


    Camryn would not spoil them.


    They wanted a share of Newman Enterprise, so Camryn would not keep them. Thus, she seized the


    opportunity to fire all her cousins from Newman Enterprise.


    If her guess was correct, her two aunts would soone to trouble her again.


    However, Camryn was not afraid of them.


    ¡°Just fire them if they¡¯re ipetent. There¡¯s no need to consider blood rtionships. They weren¡¯t


    nice to you in the first ce.


    Serenity knew all about what Camryn¡¯s aunts did to Camryn.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596


    Amy and Brenda could not stand the sight of Camryn doing well.


    Camryn had already taken control of Newman Enterprise. Serenity was aware of that because Zachary


    told her about it.


    Camryn knew that her little tricks were obvious to the eyes of the Yorks. She did not hide anything


    deliberately when she talked to Serenity.


    She said, ¡°No one can snatch the things that belong to my brother and I.¡±


    Camryn would not take everything from the Newman family. She would pass her brother¡¯s share to him


    after he was old enough to manage it.


    As for Carrie, Camryn never thought of her.


    ¡°Let us know if you need help. We¡¯ll help however we can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I can still manage for now. Dal is helping me out too.¡± There was Callum too.


    Camryn wanted to free herself from Callum desperately. She did not want to owe him a favor, but she


    had to admit that she would have more trouble if she did not have him backing her. In the end, she still


    owed him a big favor.


    That guy was bing a bigger bully. He was keeping her on a tight leash.


    Camryn felt powerless against him.


    ¡°Callum can help you too.¡±


    Camryn did not say a word.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Speak of the devil.


    Callum arrived at the florist.


    He was holding a bouquet, but it was not real flowers. It was a bouquet made of hundred¨Cdor bills.


    Seeing that her brother¨Cinw hade, Serenity said to Camryn, ¡°Camryn, I have to deliver my


    flowers. Let¡¯s talk again another day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Camryn had heard the familiar sounds of Callum¡¯s footsteps too. She forced herself to see Serenity off


    calmly.


    ¡°Serenity,¡± Callum called out.


    ¡°Hey, your brother¡¯s still at the office, right?¡±


    Callum replied, ¡°Yes, he is. I got off work early.¡±


    Serenity smiled She told Camryn that she did not have to see her off. She got into her car and left.


    Callum only handed the money bouquet into Camryn¡¯s arms after his sister¨Cinw left.


    ¡°This is for you.¡±


    ¡°I have lots of flowers in my shop. I don¡¯t need you to give me flowers.¡±


    Camryn was about to return the money flowers to Callum.


    ¡°Give it a touch. My bouquet is different from the flowers in your shop.¡±


    Camryn instinctively touched the flowers. After feeling it, she was even more determined to refuse the


    bouquet.


    She did notck money anymore.


    He did not have to give her money in the name of giving her a bouquet of dor bills.


    ¡°If you refuse, I¡¯ll throw it into the trash can.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    ¡°If you refuse the flowers, it means that you think my bouquet isn¡¯t big enough. I¡¯ll prepare a bigger one


    for you until you¡¯re willing to ept it.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Callum, you¡¯re so shameless.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m shameless, and I¡¯ve decided to cling to you. What can you do about this?¡±


    Camryn had no words..


    If she were not blind, she would definitely have kicked him.


    What a bully.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always been described as gentle and cultured, Mr. Callum.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what other people think. How many people involved in the business world are truly well-


    mannered? They¡¯re all cruel and heartless. Moreover¡­¡±


    Callum approached Camryn. He was about to kiss her pretty lips. He said hoarsely, ¡°Being shameless


    is the only effective way to handle you.¡±


    Camryn was so angry that she wanted to beat him up.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    Callum¡¯s gaze on her red lips was getting more passionate.


    Camryn could not see, but she could feel the changes in him.


    His voice became raspier when he called her name.


    He was thinking of taking advantage of her again,


    Upon realizing that, Camryn quickly stepped back.


    She had the huge bouquet of money flowers the bully forcefully gave her. She moved further backward


    hastily, and she knocked into a flower pot.


    When Camryn was about to fall, a pair of strong, huge hands rescued her.


    Callum quickly encircled her waist and pulled her back into his embrace.


    It felt good when his empty arms surrounded a soft, warm body.


    Upon regaining herposure. Camryn started resisting. She eximed softly, ¡°Let me go, Callum.¡±


    There were still employees in her store.


    The two store assistants and two bodyguards were all watching the street. They did not see what Mr.


    York had done.


    ¡°I was saving you, not taking advantage of you,¡± Callum whispered in Camryn¡¯s ears.


    He could not resist pecking her cheek too.


    He chuckled when he felt her shudder.


    It turned out that she was quite sensitive.


    After discovering her sensitive spot, he knew how to tease her.


    ¡°Callum York!¡±


    Camryn was very sensitive. She could not help but tremble after being pecked.


    ¡°Thank me.¡±


    Camryn went silent and finally gave in. She raised her head and faced him with a sincere expression.


    Her red lips moved. She said, ¡°Thank you for saving me, Callum.¡±


    Callum¡¯s name had never sounded so pleasant as it did at that moment.


    His bones felt like they were going soft when his name escaped Camryn¡¯s lips.


    Unfortunately, they were at her flower shop. He could not do more wicked things.


    ¡°Just one sentence?¡±


    Camryn was about to go crazy. What else did he want?


    ¡°Treat me to a meal.¡±


    Again?


    After a moment of speechlessness, Camryn said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. We¡¯ll eat in my store.


    I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    ¡°You can cook?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Camryn would let him see that she, a blind person, could not prepare a hearty, nutritious meal filled


    with love for her significant other like other women.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook since you have bad eyesight, I¡¯m more than happy if you get food delivered


    and have it with me, but I don¡¯t want you cooking. I¡¯m scared you might cut or scald yourself when


    cutting or cooking something. If you want to eat at home, I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    Camryn was speechless.


    How did the York family raise a man like that?


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The Yorks were rich. They were the wealthiest family in Wiltspoon, but every man in the family knew


    how to cook and could adapt well. They did not have the arrogance usually associated with wealthy


    sons.


    Old Mrs. York was probablyughing smugly somewhere. Her teachings have shown excellent results.


    All the boys¡® admirers would be satisfied with them.


    It seemed like the admirers could not resist such outstanding men too.


    Callum finally released Camryn.


    He had no choice as people were walking by on the street.


    Camryn got shy easily too.


    If he were to give her a deep kiss, she would definitely avoid him for half a month again. ¡°Sit here.¡±

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598


    Callum led Camryn to the cashier and made her sit. ¡°I¡¯ll go and cook.¡±


    Camryn was stunned. ¡°Are you really cooking?¡±


    Her words earlier were said on purpose to make him understand that she was blind and had many


    inconveniences in her life. If they were to date each other, she would be a burden to him. In a way, she


    wanted to make him give up on her.


    ¡°You can try out my cooking.¡±


    Callum bent over and whispered in her ear, ¡°There¡¯s a saying that the way to a person¡¯s heart is


    through their stomach. Why didn¡¯t I think of this?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Callum, am I really worth this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Camryn did not say anything more.


    ¡°You can either show off or disassemble this bouquet, but don¡¯t return the money to me. If not, I¡¯ll get


    really angry. You¡¯ve experienced the consequences of me getting angry before.¡±


    Camryn was speechless again.


    She was getting increasingly helpless whenever she faced this bully


    There was a simple kitchen inside the flower shop. In fact, it was just a table ced in an empty area.


    Cooking could be done with the portable gas stove and rice cooker on the table.


    Callum looked around, but he did not see any ingredients.


    ¡°Camryn, didn¡¯t you buy any ingredients?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She had nned to get food delivered.


    As Callum washed the rice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the supermarket nearby after the rice starts cooking.


    What do you want to eat? Will your employees join us?¡±


    The store assistants had sharp ears. They replied simultaneously, ¡°We¡¯ll grab fast food, Mr. York. You


    don¡¯t have to make our share.¡±


    Callum hummed in acknowledgment.


    Camryn¡¯s employees were good at reading the atmosphere.


    He would ask Camryn to increase their sry if the shop¡¯s business was great.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A few minutester, Callum left Spring Blossoms to purchase ingredients.


    After he returned, he instructed the two bodyguards, ¡°You guys can go and eat first.¡±


    The bodyguards replied respectfully.


    They went to a nearby fast food chain with the two store assistants to grab their meals.


    However, after they left, Camryn¡¯s cousins, whom she had fired, came over aggressively while Callum


    was washing the ingredients.


    After the cousins got out of the car, they did not spot the York family¡¯s bodyguards, who were always.


    I protecting Camryn, or any store assistants. There was only Camryn.


    They got even more arrogant.


    The eldest cousin waved his hand and said to his brothers, ¡°Smash her flower shop!¡±


    Camryn had fired all of them and chased them out of Newman Enterprise. She had obstructed their


    road. to riches.


    After all, they could actually get a decent sum of extra money as they were Mr. Newman¡¯s biological


    nephews.


    Camryn had severed their way of getting money.


    Stopping them from obtaining money was akin to killing their parents. They found it uneptable if


    they did not teach her a lesson.


    If Camryn was capable, she could send all of them to prison. They would wait and see if she could still


    walk with her head held high among the rtives. It would be weird if she did not get scolded badly.


    She was a heartless blind person.


    The Chandlers and Joyners did not expect the blind person with such little presence to be so


    formidable. After their uncle lost his freedom, Camryn was able to convince Dalton to help her take


    control of thepany.


    What was more infuriating was that this was all done under their noses.


    They even thought since their uncle was not in thepany, they could take over the highest position


    as his nephews.


    Unexpectedly, aside from several unimportant managers who usually clung to them, everyone else in


    thepany ignored them.


    That blind Camryn did not know anything. However, she made all the senior managers acknowledge


    her taking over Newman Enterprise with Dalton¡¯s help.


    What could a blind person do?


    Camryn¡¯s cousins thought Dalton was using her identity as the eldest youngdy of the Newman family


    to control people. His aim could be to have Newman Enterprise for himself, but the blind woman did


    not. know she was being used. She even joined hands with Dalton to chase them out of Newman


    Enterprise.


    Even if they had the ambitions and wanted to take the opportunity to split Newman Enterprise among


    themselves, at least thepany was not falling into an outsider¡¯s hands.


    They were Mr. Newman¡¯s biological nephews.


    Their mothers were the respectabledies of the Newman family.


    Were they not better than Dalton, an outsider?

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599


    With orders barking from Camryn¡¯s eldest cousin, his brothers and cousins immediately took action.


    They pushed over her flower pots that were ced on the racks.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Camryn got up and questioned them sternly.


    Mr. Chandler walked over furiously. ¡°What are we doing? Blind woman, don¡¯t me us for being


    inhumane when you were also unkind. Guys, continue smashing everything up!


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Are you still counting money? You¡¯re still counting your money after blocking our road to riches.¡±


    Upon seeing the bouquet of money flowers, Mr. Chandler stretched his hand to snatch the bouquet


    over without even thinking.


    However, the bouquet was taken away again in the blink of an eye.


    It was not Camryn who did it.


    It was Callum.


    The Chandlers and Joyners knew Mr. Callum fancied Camryn and was pursuing her passionately.


    If it were not for Callum¡¯s identity and status, the Joyners and Chandlers would have joined hands and


    defeated Camryn to the extent she could not live in the Newmans¡® vi.


    Mr. Chandler did not expect Callum to be here.


    Did the car at the door belong to Mr. Callum?


    They thought someone had parked their car there temporarily.


    ¡°Mr. Y¨CYork?¡± Mr. Chandler stammered.


    Callum had an apron around him to prevent his suit from getting dirty. He was in the middle of cutting.


    vegetables, so he had not put down the knife. He had the knife in one hand and snatched the money


    flowers back with the other. His handsome face was dark and his gaze was frosty. He red at Mr.


    Chandler coldly.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Callum questioned icily.


    Upon seeing the flower racks that were pushed over, his expression turned even colder. ¡°Did youe


    here to destroy the shop?¡±


    Mr. Chandler said, ¡°Mr. York, we didn¡¯te to destroy the shop. They simply knocked into the rack,


    and it toppled over.¡±


    When facing the cold and icy Mr. York, Mr. Chandler turned timid immediately. He lost the fiery


    arrogance. he had just now.


    Other people were also stunned.


    It turned out that Mr. York was there too.


    Although they had several people and Callum was alone, they were still cowards before Callum. No


    one dared touch even a strand of his hair.


    That would be equivalent to having a death wish.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf? I heard everything. You guys are here to destroy the shop. I heard all the words


    you said earlier. How dare you snatch the money bouquet I gave to my fianc¨¦e? Do you think you have


    too many hands to spare?¡±


    Callum was not easily fooled¨Che heard everything.


    Mr. Chandler smiled and said sheepishly, ¡°Mr. Callum, I¡­ I was wrong. Sorry, Camryn. I shouldn¡¯t have


    snatched your money bouquet.¡±


    Then, he turned to re at his brothers and said fiercely, ¡°What are you guys still standing here for?


    Faster help Camryn get the rack up. We¡¯llpensate all the broken flower pots based on their original


    prices.¡±


    The other people snapped back to their senses. They quickly went forward and got the rack they


    pushed over back up.


    However, they were at their wits¡® end because the potted nts were damaged and scattered all over


    the floor, as their pots were destroyed.


    After a short while, they started moving again.


    There were many empty pots in Camryn¡¯s store.


    They moved small empty flower pots over and squatted down. They scooped the soil on the floor and


    ced them into the new pots. They continued repotting the scattered flowers with the new pots.


    When the bodyguards and store assistants, who had been eating at the nearby fast food store, saw the


    commotion in the flower shop, they rushed back without finishing their food.


    Upon seeing the bodyguards return, Callum said to them, ¡°Watch them clean up. I¡¯m going to continue.


    cooking.¡±

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600


    After that, Callum ced the money bouquet he had snatched back into Camryn¡¯s arms. He said


    gently,¡± Camryn, you can continue counting the money. The food will be ready soon.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind those people. I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll even hold the sky up if it falls down.¡±


    After speaking, Callum red at Mr. Chandler again. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Camryn is my fianc¨¦e ? You


    dared touch my fianc¨¦e. How bold of the Chandler family.¡±


    Those words wereced with threats.


    Mr. Chandler¡¯s expression changed. He quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding, Mr. York. We¡­ We


    realize our mistakes. We¡¯re Camryn¡¯s cousins. My mom¡¯s her aunt. We¡¯re rtives.¡±


    Callum let out a cold hmph. ¡°My Camryn doesn¡¯t want either of your families.¡±


    Camryn had a close rtionship with her youngest aunt. Her youngest aunt was the one who saved


    her life.


    However, Callum did not have the chance to meet Aunt Evelyn, who had rescued Camryn, because


    she married someone who lived far away.


    If he had the chance to meet her, he would surely treat her as his own aunt.


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    Camryn, who had not spoken all along, finally spoke.


    She said to Callum, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them. You can continue cooking. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get cooking now.¡±


    Callum could not be bothered to threaten Mr. Chandler further because his fianc¨¦e said she was


    hungry.


    His fianc¨¦e would not be at a disadvantage anyway.


    Callum returned to the simple kitchen to continue cooking with a knife in hand.


    The Chandlers and Joyners were shocked.


    The great Mr. Callum York was wearing an apron without even taking off his suit and necktie to cook for


    Camryn. He did not have the attitude of a wealthy man at all. Instead, he looked like an ordinary


    person.


    How deeply did he like Camryn to be willing to do that?


    Mr. Chandler thought he should remind his mother to take Mr. Callum¡¯s feelings for Camryn seriously.


    Mr. Callum was being earnest.


    He was not simply looking for amusement by dating a blind person.


    The young masters of the York family did not seem to fool around with feelings in general. They would


    always make a move after narrowing down on a target. They were loyal lovers who would not change.


    their targets.


    Camryn said to her eldest cousin indifferently, ¡°There are 60 potted nts in each rack. You guys


    pushed over four of my racks, which brings it to a total of 240 nts. 120 of them are small nts, and


    their price. ranges from 30 to 50 dors. I¡¯ll take the mean and charge you 40 each. The other 120


    nts are medium- sized and are sold for 50 to 100 dors. I¡¯ll charge you 80 dors each.


    ¡°Each potted flower had its own pots, but they have been destroyed by you guys. You all used my new


    pots, and they require money too. I¡¯ll charge 20 and 50 dors for small- and medium¨Csized pots,


    respectively. Edward said he¡¯llpensate me ording to the original prices.


    ¡°You may pay me a total of 22,800 dors. I¡¯ve also given you a discount because we¡¯re cousins.¡±


    Edward Chandler said, ¡°Camryn, are you robbing a bank?¡±


    They had topensate more than twenty grand for just pushing over several racks.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Is there a bank that¡¯s only worth this much? Robbing such a bank will be a great loss.¡±


    Edward was speechless.


    ¡°Are you guys going to pay up ording to the cost prices? Or do you want topensate me with


    more money after I¡¯ve called the police to handle this?¡±


    The cousins scolded Camryn inwardly for being evil.


    At that moment, Callum walked out with a knife.


    The store assistants and bodyguards kept staring at them too.


    They turned into cowards again.


    Edward said, ¡°We¡¯ll pay you back. How much was it again? I¡¯ll pay you now.¡±


    ¡°22,800 dors. You can scan my QR code, but I prefer cash.¡±


    ¡°Give her cash,¡± Callum requested.


    His fianc¨¦e¡¯s phone was an old model. If the payment were made through a QR code, the store


    assistant would receive the money and withdraw it as cash for Camryn. It would be troublesome.

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601


    ¡°Mr. York, we probably don¡¯t have that much cash on us.¡±


    Mr. Chandler said, ¡°Can we do it by Apple Pay instead?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bank opposite here. You guys must¡¯ve brought your bank cards, right? Just go there and


    withdraw some cash. Since Camryn said she wanted cash, you guys have to pay her cash.¡±


    Under Callum¡¯s stern eye, Edward had no choice but to have his cousin from the Joyner family


    withdraw twenty thousand dors from the bank opposite.


    After that, the cousins fished out all the cash from their wallets and managed to gather 22,800 dors.


    ¡°Camryn, this is ourpensation.¡±


    Mr. Chandler handed a stack of bills to Camryn.


    Camryn epted the money and started counting it speedily.


    After a moment, she said, ¡°The amount is correct. Do you have other business? If there¡¯s nothing else,


    you can leave.¡±


    Those people exchanged nces.


    In the end, their gazes fell on Edward.


    He was the eldest amongst them.


    They treated him as their leader.


    ¡°Camryn, we¡¯re cousins by blood. Uncle Cain and Aunt Paige are in prison. No matter what, he¡¯s still


    your biological uncle. About your dad¡­ Aunt Paige is your mother. Don¡¯t burn all your bridges.


    ¡°You may have taken over Newman Enterprise, but you¡¯re blind. Even if there¡¯s Mr. Mitchell helping


    you, he¡¯s still an outsider, whereas we¡¯re cousins. We can still help you if any problems arise because


    we¡¯re rtives and family. Mr. Mitchell might even be snickering behind the scenes because you¡¯ve


    chased us out of Newman Enterprise.


    ¡°Camryn, we¡¯ve been in Newman Enterprise longer than the time you took over it. We know that Mr.


    Mitchell usually curries favor with Uncle Cain to obtain his trust. Now that Uncle Cain is in trouble, Mr.


    Mitchell definitely wants to monopolize Newman Enterprise. He¡¯s just using you.¡±


    The Chandler and Joyner brothers came to destroy the shop to vent their anger. They also wanted to


    force Camryn to hire them back to Newman Enterprise.


    Although Callum¡¯s presence had forced them topensate for Camryn¡¯s losses, they still had to state


    their intentions.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re cousins. We¡¯re rtives and family. However, you would rather trust Mr. Mitchell


    instead of us. He harbors evil intentions and is just using you. Think about it. You¡¯ve never handled


    business at Newman Enterprise before and aren¡¯t skilled in managing thepany. Besides, you¡¯re


    blind too. Mr. Mitchell can fool you however he wants.


    ¡°He might embezzlepany funds and leave an empty establishment that¡¯s saddled with debt to you


    to make the Newmans go bankrupt. How are you going to exin this to Trenton after he bes an


    adult?¡±


    The Joyner brothers agreed with Edward.


    Trenton was not even aware that his family had undergone drastic changes yet. Camryn had kept the


    secret well to prevent it from affecting his examinations


    After his final exam ended, she would tell her brother everything clearly If he were to hate her for it, she


    would ept it. On the other hand, if he could understand her, she would be thankful for her brother¡¯s


    maturity.


    Trenton would be able to inherit the Newman family¡¯s assets Camryn would not take it all for herself.


    However, that was between them siblings. It had nothing to do with the Joyner and Chandler brothers.


    Even if Camryn and Trenton were to be enemies, it was still their issue


    Camryn said coldly, ¡°You all had gathered and caused amotion in thepany. It left a terrible


    impression I had no choice but to fire you all


    ¡°Since I already did it, I¡¯m not scared of you guys pestering me. Do you think I¡¯m unaware of everything


    you¡¯ve done in Newman Enterprise? When Uncle Cain managed thepany, you guys used your


    connection as his nephew to abuse your power and earned extra money Do you think I didn¡¯t know


    that?


    ¡°If you guys want me to show evidence to handle this matter, the consequences won¡¯t be as simple as


    leaving Newman Enterprise¡±


    Camryn said with a stern voice. ¡°You¡¯re all aware of what happened to my uncle and mother. Do you


    think your rtionship with me can surpass that of my mother and me¡±


    She could even send her stepfather to jail, not to mention her cousins


    After chasing the Chandlers and Joyners out of Newman Enterprise, everyone in thepany was


    happy


    It was obvious how hateful these people had been in thepany


    Camryn¡¯s words had sessfully shocked her cousins


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    They had underestimated this blind girl all along

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602


    She had been living silently with minimal presence. Even when she spoke asionally, she was soft-


    spoken. They did not expect that the most ruthless person would be her.


    She showed no mercy at all.


    ¡°As for Mr. Mitchell, I trust him fully. I only work with people I don¡¯t doubt.¡±


    Everybody opened their mouths to say something, but nothing came out in the end.


    They knew their past actions best.


    Camryn could swiftly gain control of everything in Newman Enterprise with Dalton¡¯s help. Maybe she


    really had evidence of them earning a side ie and embezzling funds.


    ¡°Camryn¡­ I hope you don¡¯t regret this in the future Uncle Abel wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace if


    Newman Enterprise were to be passed to someone else when you¡¯re in charge of it¡±


    Edward left those words and said to his brothers, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    Camryn said coldly, ¡°Goodbye. I won¡¯t be seeing you guys off¡±


    The cousins left angrily.


    After they were gone, Callum instructed the bodyguards and store assistants, ¡°ce the potted nts


    back onto the rack.¡±


    Those people paid Camryn over twenty grand, but they forgot to take those flowers with them.


    They deserve to be scammed.


    Callum said to his fianc¨¦e, ¡°If theye and make a fuss again, give me a call. I¡¯ll bring people over to


    beat them up. They¡¯ll be good after that.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Callum, the two of us are enough to beat them up for them to be looking for their teeth on the


    ground,¡± said a bodyguard.


    Mr. Callum was ignoring their presence.


    All of the York family¡¯s bodyguards were good at fighting.


    The other bodyguard tugged his partner.


    How stupid was he?


    It was Mr. Callum¡¯s chance to rescue the damsel in distress. Why did he have to butt in?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard who was tugged only realized it then.


    He quickly went to move the flowers and did not dare look at Mr. Callum¡¯s dark face.


    Camryn said, ¡°They¡¯re not that bold. They only came in and smashed my pots because they saw I was


    alone. If they had known you were here, they wouldn¡¯t have dared push the racks.¡±


    Camryn patted the stack of money. ¡°Well, they bought a lesson at the price of more than twenty grand.¡±


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°You can continue counting the money. I¡¯m going to cook.¡±


    After speaking, he turned to continue preparing their dinner.


    Camryn kept quiet for a moment and touched the bouquet of money flowers. She had plucked several


    money petals off it. She thought the flowers were too eye-catching and showy.


    She would get robbed anytime if she brought the bouquet out.


    Therefore, she took the petals, which were folded from dor bills, off and folded them nicely to be


    returned to Callumter.


    Camryn did not want his money.


    She did notck money.


    Not to mention that she already had Newman Enterprise¡¯s business in her grasp. Even if she did not,


    she would not starve with Spring Blossom¡¯s business.


    Usually, Dal would even give her some money.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603


    Meanwhile, at York Corporation, Zachary had already stopped working.


    He knew Serenity woulde to pick him up from work, so he went downstairs early to wait at the


    building¡¯s entrance.


    When he went downstairs, it was time when people got off work too. The employees greeted him


    respectfully when they saw him.


    Upon seeing him standing at the entrance, several senior managers thought something had happened.


    They stopped and asked him, ¡°Mr. York, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m waiting for Seren. You can get off work or go to your appointments. Go on.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    No wonder Mr. York came downstairs so early.


    It turned out that Mrs. York wasing.


    Seren only came after stopping by Spring Blossoms to get flowers. She got stuck in the jam as it was


    rush hour on her way there.


    When she reached York Corporation, most employees had already left thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Upon driving her car into the building, the tall, handsome figure appeared within her sight.


    There was still some distance between the husband and wife.


    Zachary was standing alone at the entrance. He did not let bodyguards follow him, but Serenity still


    recognized her man at first nce.


    He was eye-catching no matter where he was.


    Tall, good-looking, and impressive.


    Usually, Serenity would park her car in the parking lot whenever she came to York Corporation.


    Now that people had gotten off work, she stopped her car in front of the building¡¯s entrance.


    A smile appeared on Zachary¡¯s handsome face when he saw his beloved wife¡¯s car. He walked over


    even before Serenity got out of the car.


    Serenity remained in the car when she saw him approaching.


    She unlocked the doors and let Zachary hop in.


    Zachary saw a bouquet of fresh roses lying on the passenger seat. He picked it up and sat down. With


    a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Is this bouquet for me?¡±


    ¡°If I were to say it was for another man, would you bring a team of people along to snatch it back?¡±


    Zachary said bossily, ¡°Of course. The roses my wife bought can only be given to me. Don¡¯t you dare


    give them to another man.¡±


    Serenity grinned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have other men.¡±


    Zachary stretched his hand to pinch her face lightly. ¡°Having me is enough. Why did you just arrive? If


    you hade earlier to give me the flowers, I could¡¯ve gotten off work with the flowers in my arms. The


    entirepany would¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been husband and wife for so long. Why should we show off?¡±


    Serenity started driving as she spoke.


    The bodyguards saw their boss getting into Mrs. York¡¯s car. They proceeded to get into their car and


    followed the couple.


    ¡°I want to show off. It¡¯s something that¡¯s worth showing off.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Traffic was pretty heavy, so I waste.¡±


    ¡°You cane earlier next time.¡±


    ¡°If I do that, it¡¯ll affect your work.¡±


    Zachary pressed his lips together. He wanted to say that her presence would not affect his work at all.


    On the contrary, he would be more motivated with her there.


    ¡°Have you seen Callum?¡± Zachary suddenly asked. ¡°That boy snuck out early. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m not aware


    of it.¡±


    ¡°You used to sneak off often too. He¡¯s your brother. So what if he sneaks out? You can be more


    tolerant.¡±


    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°They¡¯re all so clever to have curried favor with you. You¡¯ll always


    back them up, especially Rowan. When he first met you, he kept calling you his sister-inw. He had


    such a sweet mouth.¡±

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604


    Serenity smiled.


    She did not think her brothers-inw were ying up to her. She simply thought they respected her as


    their eldest sister-inw a lot.


    She also knew that it was because Zachary loved her.


    Grandma May adored her too.


    However, she would not be haughty because of the love she received.


    ¡°Callum and Camryn are still the same. I think their progress is pretty slow.¡±


    Zachary said smugly. ¡°They can¡¯tpare to me Ipleted everything in one go.


    Serenity turned to nce at him. She mocked him, ¡°Your face was as tight as marble when we got our


    marriage license back then. I was afraid people would misunderstand that I forced you to register our


    marriage with a gun.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He had to admit that he did not want to get married back then. He was hoping she would go back on


    her word.


    However, it turned out that she was in a rush to get a marriage license.


    Just like that, both of them registered their marriage.


    It was primarily because he was forced by Grandma May to repay her debt in her stead.


    There were many ways to repay kindness, but he did not necessarily have to marry Serenity. He felt


    Grandma May had chosen Serenity to be her granddaughter-inw because Serenity had tricked her


    He only found out the true reason after getting their marriage license.


    Of course, Zachary felt that he was now living a happy life.


    It was because he had Serenity.


    ¡°After a discussion with Elisa, we decided to expand our investment. There are many towns under the


    jurisdiction of the town council in my hometown. The situations of those towns are pretty much the


    same. All the youngsters are out working, and the people who stayed behind are all elderly and


    children.


    ¡°Without manpower in the house, the farms are abandoned. I¡¯ll go and check the ce out with Elisa


    tomorrow. We¡¯ll sign contracts if negotiations are sessful and rent morend.¡±


    Zachary said gently, ¡°You two can discuss it and decide. I¡¯ll always support you. Just let me know if you


    need any help. Whether you require more capital or investments, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll borrow the money from you and return it after earning the cost back.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife. What¡¯s mine is yours, and what belongs to you is still yours. You don¡¯t have


    to separate things so clearly between us. You¡¯re not allowed to mention borrowing money in front of me


    anymore.


    Serenity remembered taking over several small businesses from Zachary as practice. He ced full


    trust in her She was not someone who lost their conscience after seeing money either. She said,


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be using your money first.¡±


    She would return the money to him after they started gaining profit


    Serenity was already helping Zachary to manage his small businesses. She could include the money


    she would be returning to him into the ounts and transfer it to him afterward.


    It was not that she wanted to draw a clear line between them. She simply wished to be more


    independent as it was her first time making an investment and running a big business.


    ¡°Elisa thinks we should establish a vegetablepany by purchasing an office and hiring a few


    professional managers. I agree with her suggestion. I¡¯ll call Jas to tell her about it after dinner.¡±


    It was a joint investment by the three of them.


    She had to inform Jasmine about it.


    Zachary hummed in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s true that apany should be established. It¡¯ll be easier for other


    people to remember you guys during business negotiations.¡±


    ¡°Although Elisa has no prior business experience, she¡¯s indeed Aunt Audrey¡¯s daughter. She thinks


    way ahead of me.¡±


    ¡°Children born into a family of business people are more or less exposed to it.¡±


    Zachary agreed that Elisa was more insightful about business than his beloved wife for now.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Serenity was still learning.


    She would be better than Elisa after bing a qualified wife to the head of the family in the future.


    Elisa had a straightforward personality, but she did not have enough patience. It was just the start. With


    her broad range of interests, she would definitely do nothing after the business got on track.


    Moreover, Elisa disliked business engagements.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605


    Grandma May had mentioned that even though Elisa had a simr social status to Zachary, she was


    not suitable to be the wife of the York family¡¯s head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat at a hotel. You still have a business engagement. We don¡¯t have to travel a long distance


    back. home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity smiled.


    Although her rtionship with Zachary was not dramatic, he started respecting her and prioritizing her


    wishes more. Their days were ordinary yet fulfilling and sweet.


    Zachary often said he still wanted to be with her in another life.


    Serenity got greedy too. She also thought of marrying him and being husband and wife again in their


    next lifetime.


    While in the Lewis family¡¯s house, Mrs. Lewis put down her phone with a grim expression.


    Although Mr. Lewis sat opposite her and was holding a newspaper, he had been paying attention to his


    wife¡¯s expression.


    He heard the conversation between his wife and their youngest son too.


    ¡°What happened again? You look awful. You¡¯ve been this way a lottely. You¡¯re angry and in a bad


    mood every day. You¡¯re starting to look older. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I¡¯ll apany you to get a


    facial done tomorrow to maintain your skin.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis red at her useless husband. She said furiously, ¡°I¡¯m a senior citizen. If I look old, then so


    be it. With such a disobedient son, it¡¯s no wonder I¡¯ll get older from getting angry. You only read the


    newspaper all the time and never thought of scolding your son.


    ¡°Duncan became this spoiled because of you!¡±


    Her son was not listening to her. Mrs. Lewis pushed all the me on her husband.


    Mr. Lewis smiled. ¡°Yes, yes. I was the one who spoiled him. He learned all the bad things from me and


    inherited all your good qualities. Duncan is my mom¡¯s favorite grandson. It was her who spoiled him,


    yet you¡¯re ming me.


    ¡°There¡¯s a saying that sons don¡¯t listen to their mothers after they grow up. Your son is almost forty.


    Why are you still controlling him? Besides, even if you wanted to meddle in his affairs, would he let


    you?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking for hardships if you insist on meddling in his affairs despite him not allowing you to


    do it? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t experienced being a mother-inw. You already have three daughters-in-


    law and many grandchildren. Why are you still so anxious?


    ¡°You can lead a horse to water, but can you make it drink? Duncan doesn¡¯t like Lily. There¡¯s no use in


    forcing or urging him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°Lily had already exined everything to me. She won¡¯t pursue Duncan anymore. She


    said Duncan had no feelings for her, and she didn¡¯t want to waste time. When she came to Wiltspoon


    this time, she went to the airport immediately after her business was done. She didn¡¯t even visit our


    house


    ¡°Lily¡¯s such a nice girl. Your son is openly blind. He doesn¡¯t like Lily but prefers a divorced woman with


    a child instead.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was mad.


    However, she could not vent her anger on Liberty.


    She wanted to target someone, but there was no one for her to target. The anger umted in her


    heart made her feel extremely ufortable.


    ¡°Duncan doesn¡¯t like Lily, so I arranged a blind date for him and told him to meet thedy tonight and


    have a meal together. He didn¡¯t even listen and kept himself busy. To hell with being busy. Why wasn¡¯t


    he busy when he went to All You Can Eat? Does he think I¡¯m not aware of it?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis did not bother Liberty, but she knew her son would go to All You Can Eat every day.


    Her son would always show up in ces where Liberty was present very quickly.


    It was not a chance meeting but a forced encounter created by the disobedient Duncan after keeping


    an eye on Liberty.


    ¡°He already has someone he likes. What use is there in you arranging a blind date for him? Back when


    he didn¡¯t have anybody he liked, he didn¡¯t even listen to you when you set him up with blind dates.¡±


    Mr. Lewis advised his wife, ¡°Our children will do fine on their own. You can stop meddling in Duncan¡¯s


    matters.¡±


    ¡°Derek Lewis, are you happy that your son likes a divorced woman?¡±

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606


    Derek said, ¡°I disagree too, but what can I do? That¡¯s Duncan¡¯s decision. He has always disobeyed us.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you think Liberty will let Serenity know that I talked to her?¡± Mrs. Lewis suddenly asked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Why did you go and meet Liberty? Didn¡¯t you say Liberty isn¡¯t interested in our son at all? The problem


    lies with our son.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Lewis replied, ¡°I know the problem doesn¡¯t lie with Liberty, but Duncan


    refused to listen to us. He¡¯s very stubborn. I had no choice but to deal with it by approaching Liberty I


    wanted to advise Liberty to cancel her tenancy agreement and move her breakfast ce somewhere


    else so she can stay away from Duncan.


    ¡°In the future, if Duncan visits the Yorks, tell Liberty not to visit the Yorks to prevent the two of them


    from meeting each other.


    ¡°That said, it¡¯ll be great if Liberty is willing to leave Wiltspoon and live in a ce that Duncan is unaware


    of I¡¯m ready to pay her a hefty sum as long as she doesn¡¯t meet Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis had long since wanted to do such things.


    However, Liberty had the Stones and the Yorks backing her.


    Considering the strong sisterhood between Liberty and Serenity, Serenity would meddle in the matter.


    Once Serenity did, the Yorks would have a hand in it since Zachary pampered his wife.


    Until today, Mrs. Lewis could not figure out why Old Mrs. York allowed Zachary to marry Serenity.


    Also, Old Mrs. York was said to be the one arranging for Callum and Camryn to be together.


    This olddy¡¯s taste was indeed unique.


    Her grandsons were all outstanding. Even so, look at the kinds of candidates she picked for her


    grandsons. Other people might suspect that Old Mrs. York was not the biological grandmother of


    Zachary and his brothers.


    When it came to marriage, all couples with wealthy backgrounds were well-matched.


    ¡°Are you trying to ruin our rtionship with the Yorks?¡±


    Derek glowered at his wife.


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°Tell me what to do, then. Frankly speaking, I won¡¯t approve of Liberty and Duncan¡¯s


    marriage unless I¡¯m dead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Let¡¯s see if your son seeds in pursuing Liberty.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis responded, ¡°It¡¯s a wise decision to force them apart before Liberty falls in love with Duncan.


    Duncan is in an unrequited rtionship. He can certainly get over Liberty as long as she leaves


    Wiltspoon. and never meets him again.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for him to stay single than marry a divorced woman.¡±


    Derek asked his wife, ¡°Do you look down on Liberty because she has been divorced or because she


    comes from a humble background?


    ¡°Both Her parents have passed away, and her rtives are awful. I¡¯ve seen them all. The Yorks are


    good- tempered, so they¡¯re not offended by those awful rtives. But I have a short temper,¡± Mrs.


    Lewis answered disdainfully.


    ¡°In our circle, there are many rich youngdies for Duncan to pick, yet he doesn¡¯t want any of them. He


    only likes Liberty.


    ¡°He might be rough and burly, but he¡¯s merciful. Given that his love for Liberty is extended to her family


    as well, he might side with Liberty¡¯s awful rtives. They¡¯re like parasites. Once they stick to you, you


    can never get rid of them. Take Zachary, he did a great job. Those parasites have no chance to depend


    on him.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Lewis finished speaking, she suddenly lifted her phone. She leaped to her feet and


    said, ¡± No way. We can¡¯t sit down and watch their rtionship develop. I¡¯m going to meet Liberty and


    talk to her now. I¡¯m just nning to talk to her. I won¡¯t throw my weight around or force her to leave


    Wiltspoon.¡±


    She just wanted to have a talk with Liberty.


    Derek promptly called out his wife to stop her. ¡°You want to disturb her at this hour, huh?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The sky isn¡¯tpletely dark yet. It¡¯s only at this time that Liberty is free. Mrs. Lewis


    insisted on having a talk with Liberty despite being stopped by her husband.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607


    Worried that his wife would screw things up, Derek had no choice but to meet Liberty with his wife


    since he could not stop her.


    In order to continue talking his wife out of meeting Liberty, Derek asked his chauffeur to drive.


    The couple was seated in the back. Along the journey, Derek kept advising his wife.


    He said, ¡°If Duncan finds out that you go and meet Liberty, he¡¯ll surely have a row with you. This will


    affect your rtionship with him.


    ¡°If Serenity finds out, it means Zachary will too. You know full well how much he protects and pampers


    his wife. Liberty is his sister-inw. Forcing Liberty to leave Wiltspoon will stir up a ho¡¯s nest and


    greatly damage the rtionship between the Lewises and the Yorks.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis tilted her head and red at her husband before she said, ¡°I¡¯m just going to have a talk with


    Liberty. I¡¯m not forcing her to leave Wiltspoon either. Why are you nagging at me non-stop? You¡¯re


    annoying.


    ¡°The Lewises and the Yorks are family friends. So what if the Yorks find out that I meet Liberty? I¡¯m not


    going to beat or scold her. All I¡¯m going to do is have a talk with her. The Yorks might be able to ept


    a daughter-inw with a humble background and both parents dead, but I can¡¯t.


    ¡°Not everyone can act like the Yorks. I believe most women from the upper ss in Wiltspoon hope


    their daughters-inw are well-matched to their sons.


    ¡°Couples have always been equally matched since ancient times. I¡¯m not against Liberty in particr.


    However, it¡¯ll be hard for a marriage tost long if a couple isn¡¯t well-matched. I¡¯m doing this for their


    own good so as to avoid things from looking bad when they end up in divorce in the future.¡±


    Derek was speechless.


    He knew that what his wife said made sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a talk with Liberty, but don¡¯t talk to her in a domineering tone and aggrieve her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said huffily, ¡°With the Stones and the Yorks backing her, how would I have the audacity to


    be domineering and cause her grievance? I¡¯m the one feeling aggrieved instead. Despite being your


    wife, I need to lower myself to beg Liberty to stay away from our son.¡±


    Derek was not in a position to respond to that.


    Liberty was unaware that Mr. and Mrs. Lewis wereing to meet her. After Liberty had dinner with


    Sonny, Sonny wanted to shop around, and she agreed.


    Just for convenience, she took her son out by riding an e-bike.


    In fact, Sonny wanted to shop at a mall. The mall had a few floors. Located on the third floor was a


    yground for kids. A lot of kids enjoyed ying there.


    Liberty had taken Sonny there twice, and he took a liking to it.


    After arriving at the supermarket, Liberty and Sonny ran into Hank and Jessica.


    As Jessica was pregnant, she was released on bail to take care of her baby after Hank and thewyer


    applied for it.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Sonny was always happy whenever he saw Hank.


    That was exactly why the father and the son had a close rtionship. As a result, Serenity and her


    husband could not be ruthless to the Browns as they often had to think for Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny?¡±


    Hank did not expect to meet his ex-wife and son here.


    When Sonny ran toward him merrily, Hank nced at Jessica before he walked forward and carried his


    son with a smile.


    Initially, Jessica was wearing a smile. At the sight of the close interaction between the father and son,


    her smile disappeared.


    She was currently pregnant with Hank¡¯s child whom she had always been eager to have.


    Unfortunately, the child camete. If the child hade earlier, she definitely would not have agreed to


    be involved in the wrongful act that ruined her life as well as her child¡¯s. She would have done good


    deeds for her child¡¯s sake.


    Even though Jessica was out of jail for now, she would need to serve her sentence after she gave birth


    to her baby.


    For a long period of time, she would be unable to watch her child grow.


    The child wouldck motherly love.


    Besides, the fact that shemitted a crime would have a huge impact on the child.


    Jessica deeply regretted it.


    It was no usementing it now. Back then, she did not reject Hank outright. She had set her mind on


    bing Hank¡¯s wife to live in thep of luxury. Little did she know that it was the start of tragedy.


    She might as well have married an ordinary man. At least, she would be able to lead a in yet happy


    life.


    Liberty did not walk toward Hank and Sonny. Standing from a distance, she silently took a glimpse of


    the two of them before turning her eyes to Jessica.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica walked up to Hank shortly.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608


    After moving closer, Liberty got a better sight of Jessica.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jessica had thinned down a lot. She had a dullplexion and was dressed in loose clothes. Only


    those who were sharp-eyed could tell that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Hank,¡± Jessica said to her husband.


    Currently, she disliked seeing Hank being close to Sonny. She was afraid that if they got very close,


    Hank would not take care of her child wholeheartedly.


    Regardless of whether she gave birth to a son or daughter, the Browns would surely be biased toward


    Sonny


    Jessica had to continue serving her sentence in the future, so she would not be able to watch her child


    grow. If her child turned out to be a girl who failed to please the family, who would know how much the


    child would suffer when Jessica was not by her side?


    Therefore, Hank was the child¡¯s support.


    Sonny was a lot more fortunate than Jessica¡¯s child.


    With so many people loving and supporting Sonny, there was no need to worry that he would suffer.


    ¡°Sonny, what are you nning to buy with Mom?¡± Hank asked his son.


    Sonny answered, ¡°I¡¯m going to y with Mom. Dad, what do you want to buy?¡±


    After stealing a nce at Jessica, he fell quiet for a moment. Then, he said politely, ¡°Hi, Jess.¡±


    Jessica forced a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived, so I haven¡¯t bought anything. What-do you want, Sonny? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±


    Due to Jessica¡¯s situation and interference from Liberty¡¯s grandparents, it had been ages since Hank


    met his ex-wife, much less his son.


    Given that he finally met his son, he felt the need to buy him something.


    The grim smile on Jessica¡¯s face was no longer visible.


    However, she did not utter a word.


    At that moment, Liberty walked over.


    The moment Jessica caught sight of Liberty, her lips twitched. Even so, she remained silent.


    She was supposed to apologize to Liberty.


    She was an indirect cause of Liberty¡¯s narrow escape from death.


    ¡°Liberty,¡± Hank called out.


    After not seeing her for a long time, he suddenly felt that his ex-wife had turned into a different person.


    She had be younger, prettier, and more confident.


    That was how she was before marriage.


    ¡°Both of you can shop around. I¡¯ll take Sonny to the indoor yground on the third floor for a while.¡±


    Liberty carried her son out of her ex-husband¡¯s arms.


    After speaking indifferently, she said to Sonny, ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bye, Dad.¡±


    Sonny waved at Hank and bade him goodbye.


    ¡°Liberty, Sonny.¡±


    All of a sudden, Duncan¡¯s voice rang out.


    Soon, he strode toward them.


    The minute Hank saw Duncan, his expression turned grave.

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s mannerism toward Duncan and his father, Hank, was the same.


    Once Sonny saw Duncan, he shook off Liberty¡¯s hand and scurried toward Duncan.


    Hank¡¯s expression became graver.


    His parents and elder sister had always nagged him, telling him that Liberty had a pursuer. If he was


    not going to divorce Jessica and go after Liberty again, Sonny¡¯s father would be someone else.


    Duncan would most likely be Sonny¡¯s new father.


    Hank knew full well that Liberty would not ept him anymore. As for Jessica, he still had feelings for


    her. He also felt sorry for her.


    He hurt two women because of his unfaithfulness.


    Liberty was already divorced from Hank and had started her life anew. She was leading a wonderful


    life. He did not want to hurt Jessica again, especially by divorcing her when she was in jail. If he did


    that, she would be homeless after she was released.


    Ever since Jessica was arrested, her brother and sister-inw had established boundaries with her.


    Although her parents took pity on her, they could not do anything about it. They were already old and


    reliant on their son and daughter-inw to look after them.


    Hank was well aware that Jessica would be left homeless if he divorced her.


    Chelsea told her younger brother off for being heartless toward Liberty yet loving toward Jessica.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Duncan smiled while walking toward Sonny to carry him. After that, he lifted Sonny and turned around,


    making Sonny burst intoughter.


    Seeing their joyful and close interaction, the passers-by were under the impression that the two of them


    were father and son.


    After Duncan stopped lifting Sonny and spinning him, he asked Sonny with a grin, ¡°Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Sonnyughed so much that his face reddened.


    Duncan loved his flushed face. Sonny looked so cute that Duncan could not help but kiss him on the


    cheek.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Unexpectedly, Sonny kissed Duncan back.


    Duncan grinned from ear to ear.


    He was overjoyed at Sonny¡¯s response.


    He decided not to wash his face tonight.


    Duncan carried Sonny and walked up to Liberty. He fixed his profound gaze on Liberty and said gently,¡±


    Liberty, since you¡¯re shopping with Sonny, you probably need someone to carry things for you. I¡¯m very


    strong, and I can help you carry.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, why are you here?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s attitude toward Duncan did not change.


    She would not change her attitude just because Duncan was going after her fervently.


    ¡°I-I happened to pass by.¡±


    Duncan would not admit that he had gone to Liberty¡¯s ce. Coincidentally, he saw Liberty taking


    Sonny out with the bike, so he tailed them.


    Then, he pretended to run into them.


    Liberty would not buy that.


    He must havee over on purpose.


    However, Liberty did not expose him. She said, ¡°Sonny wanted to go to the third floor, so I took him


    here to y for a while. We¡¯re not buying anything, so we won¡¯t need anyone to carry things for us. Mr.


    Lewis, I¡¯m sure you have other things to handle. You may carry on with your work. Sonny, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She went out and ended up meeting her ex-husband as well as her courter.


    Liberty felt that it was really a small world.


    ¡°Dunc, do you want to y with us?¡±


    Liberty wanted to get rid of Duncan very badly, yet her beloved son invited him along.


    Duncan answered eagerly, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ve gotten off work. I have plenty of free time now, so I can y with


    you.¡±


    While speaking, he carried Sonny and said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s go.¡±


    As for Hank and Jessica, Duncan turned a blind eye to them. He was not bothered to look at them at


    all.


    He knew that Hank was ring at him ferociously.


    The situation exasperated Hank.


    Hank had only himself to me for hurting Liberty. Because of him, Liberty stopped looking forward to


    love and marriage, and he had not made any progress in his n to win her heart again.

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610


    ¡°Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Something seemed to be wrong with Hank. He kept shouting his son¡¯s name as he strode toward his


    son.


    ¡°Sonny, I¡¯ll y with you.


    Hank hurriedly caught up with Duncan and blocked him.


    He stretched out his hand to snatch Sonny over.


    Sonny was Hank¡¯s son!


    He shared the same surname as Hank, namely Brown!


    He had nothing to do with Duncan at all. There was no need for Duncan to y with Sonny.


    Sonny¡¯s biological father was here!


    ¡°Sonny, let Dad y with you, okay?¡±


    As Hank asked Sonny, his eyes were fixed on Duncan. He purposely stressed the word ¡°Dad¡±.


    Hank would forever be Sonny¡¯s father!


    If Duncan wanted to be Sonny¡¯s father, he could dream on!


    Hank failed to stop Duncan from going after his ex-wife. After all, he was still married to Jessica. What


    was more, Jessica was pregnant with his child, which meant he could not divorce her at this point.


    If Liberty wanted to remarry, she had the freedom to do so.


    Besides feeling annoyed, there was really nothing Hank could do.


    Sonny was Hank¡¯s son. When Duncan approached Sonny, Hank stopped Duncan in spite of himself to


    avoid Duncan and Sonny from behaving like father and son.


    ¡°Dad, are you not going to apany Jess to buy something?¡±


    Sonny pointed at Jessica.


    Jessica pulled a long face.


    Sonny thought that Jess must be mad if his father chose to y with him.


    After listening to Liberty¡¯s exnation, Sonny came to understand that his father would live with Jess in


    the future.


    Hank turned around and nced at Jessica before he said to Sonny, ¡°No. I¡¯ll y with you first. When


    you don¡¯t feel like ying anymore, I¡¯ll apany Jess to buy things. I can buy whatever you want.


    ¡°Sonny, you have a father. Regardless of your dad and mom¡¯s rtionship, I¡¯ll forever be your


    biological


    ¡°I love you. Don¡¯t be fooled by other people. Don¡¯t simply address someone else as ¡®Dad¡¯, okay? Some


    people have bad intentions. They take advantage of you to achieve their goals.¡±


    Overly jealous, Hank reminded his son in front of Duncan and Liberty.


    ¡°Hank.¡±


    Liberty asked, ¡°Why are you saying these things to Sonny?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    Hank shot a look at Duncan.


    Then, he said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, although we have an unhappy past, you¡¯re still Sonny¡¯s mom. I hope


    you live well. Let me remind you not to get deceived by other people.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. I¡¯m clear-headed.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s voice was cold.


    She was not in love with Duncan, but she believed that he was trustworthy.


    ¡°Hank¡­¡±


    Jessica suddenly wrapped her hands around her stomach. With a sour look, she shouted to Hank,


    ¡°Hank, my stomach isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯m not sure if this is a symptom of a miscarriage.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Hank immediately put Sonny down.


    He turned around and ran back to Jessica. He held Jessica and asked anxiously, ¡°You were fine just


    now. Why are you suddenly feeling unwell? The fetus should be safe since you¡¯ve been pregnant for


    over three months.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been standing for too long. I just find my tummy ufortable.¡±


    Jessica asked, ¡°Hank, let¡¯s go home first, alright?¡±


    Hank held her. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go home first. I¡¯ll help you get the things you want another day.¡± While he


    was speaking, Jessica headed toward his car.

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611


    Liberty watched the situation indifferently.


    Jessica was faking it, yet Hank could not see through it?


    Perhaps it was because Hank was concerned about Jessica and her baby.


    Soon, Hank left with Jessica by car.


    He did not even bid goodbye to Liberty and the rest.


    Liberty and Duncan wished Hank could quickly leave.


    However, Sonny was dejected.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank said he would y with Sonny. However, once Jess said she was unwell, Hank instantly ignored


    him and left with Jess.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Sonny walked toward Liberty. He extended his hands to ask for a hug from Liberty.


    Liberty carried him. Seeing his dejected look, she fell quiet for a moment before exining on Hank¡¯s


    behalf.


    ¡°Sonny, Jess isn¡¯t feeling well, and your dad is worried about her. He had to send her to the hospital for


    a check-up, and that¡¯s why he can¡¯t y with you. It¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t want to y with you or


    he doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s lips twitched. He felt that Hank did not love Sonny dearly.


    Hank loved Jessica and her baby more.


    That woman was obviously putting on a pretense.


    Hank used to be a manager at hispany. Given that he had seen all kinds of situations at the


    workce, could he not tell that she was faking it?


    After all, Hank cared more about Jessica than anything else.


    He had little rapport with Sonny.


    It was very kind of Liberty to exin on Hank¡¯s behalf. If it were another woman, she would have


    criticized her ex-husband numerous times.


    That was what Hank appreciated about Liberty.


    The couple had a broken rtionship and were even divorced. Even so, Liberty did not badmouth Hank


    in front of the child.


    This was because, for Sonny, Hank was his father no matter whether her parents were divorced and


    what Hank had done.


    Hank might not care much about Sonny, but he was willing to pay for child support. He was still


    responsible enough to fulfill his duty as a father.


    ¡°Is it true that Dad doesn¡¯t love me anymore?¡± Sonny asked.


    ¡°No. Your dad still loves you.¡±


    The dejected look on Sonny¡¯s face disappeared.


    Subsequently, he asked.in confusion, ¡°Mom, why did Dad leave once Jess said her stomach wasn¡¯t


    well?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a baby in Jess¡¯s stomach. She said it was ufortable. Your dad was worried that the baby


    was not well, so he quickly took Jess to the hospital.¡±


    Feeling hazy, Sonny uttered ¡°oh¡±.


    Duncan patted Sonny¡¯s head and said to him, ¡°Your dad is too busy to y with you, but I have plenty


    of free time. Let me y with you.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Sonny instantly felt delighted again.


    Liberty turned her eyes to Duncan. ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t you need to attend any social function?¡±


    ¡°Not tonight.¡±


    Duncan carried Sonny and said to Liberty, ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    With that, he walked into the yground with Sonny in his arms before Liberty could turn him down.


    Liberty silently watched Duncan carry Sonny into the yground. After some time, she sighed and had


    no choice but to follow them in.


    ¡°Sonny, where should we y? I¡¯m not sure about the way. You need to guide me.¡±


    The two of them were chatting during their walk.


    Duncan purposely pretended not to know his way around the ce so that Sonny could guide him.


    Sonny immediately felt as though he was entrusted with an important task. He pointed to the elevator


    and said, ¡°Dunc, we¡¯ll go to the third floor.¡±

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612


    ¡°It¡¯s on the third floor, huh? There¡¯s a lot of food on the first floor. Do you want to buy something to


    eat?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sonny shook his head.


    Currently, he was not keen on eating or ying.


    With Aunt Ser around, he had all kinds of good food.


    Upon noticing that Sonny was not interested in buying things, Duncan took him straight to the third floor


    of the mall.


    On the third floor, the kids¡¯ yground upied one side whereas the other was a fashion store.


    When some parents came here to buy shoes, they would drop their children off at the yground and


    leave them to y there. There was an entrance fee with staff members keeping an eye on the kids.


    The kids would not run out unless they wanted to stop ying.


    Even if they wanted to run out, the staff members would not allow the kids to do so without the


    presence of their parents.


    Therefore, the parents would feel at ease. By cing their children at the yground, they could shop


    around the mall freely without being annoyed by their children.


    This had attracted many parents to spend at this mall.


    Liberty bought an entrance ticket for her son. She asked Sonny to take off his shoes and enter the


    yground on his own.


    Duncan asked concernedly, ¡°Will Sonny be bullied by other people? There are a lot of kids here.¡±


    ¡°Usually, I¡¯ll be around to make sure Sonny won¡¯t be bullied. The workers are here to keep an eye too.¡±


    Duncan got it.


    He fixed his eyes on Sonny¡¯s back.


    As soon as Sonny entered the yground, he started ying with other kids.


    He looked cute and was honey-tongued. He addressed other kids politely, which resulted in many kids


    turning into his ymates.


    Duncan felt relieved only after watching him for a while.


    It seemed that Sonny had great social skills.


    ¡°Liberty, do you want to do some shopping?¡± Duncan asked Liberty, who was beside him.


    Liberty shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I want to buy.¡±


    Since she had nothing to buy, she did not want to shop around. Shopping was tiring, so she might as


    well sit here and watch her son y.


    ¡°You can buy new toys, clothes, and shoes for Sonny. You can buy some new clothes for yourself as


    well.¡± Duncan tried hard to persuade Liberty into buying things.


    This would give him the chance to pay.


    Liberty could not help butugh. She said, ¡°Sonny and I aren¡¯t short of those things. Sonny, in


    particr, has everything. Seren and Elisa keep buying him clothes, and he hasn¡¯t gotten to try on


    many of them.¡±


    The same went for toys.


    Elisa enjoyed taking Sonny out shopping. Her spending power was astonishing. Every time she took


    Sonny out, she woulde home with her car full of new things.


    Liberty had told her cousin numerous times not to buy abundant things for Sonny. There was


    insufficient space to ce those things in the house.


    However, Elisa said proudly, ¡°If there¡¯s not enough space, get a bigger house. Since you¡¯re capable of


    buying a house on your own now, you should buy a big house as well as several wardrobes. Then,


    you¡¯ll have enough space, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Liberty was left speechless.


    She remained indecisive and reflected on Elisa¡¯s words. ¡®Sonny is your one and only son. Who should


    you love if not Sonny?¡¯


    Ring, ring¡­


    Liberty¡¯s phone rang.


    It was an unknown number.


    Liberty picked up the call.


    ¡°Is this Liberty?¡±


    The moment she answered the call, a rather familiar voice rang out from the other end of the line.


    She could tell that it was Mrs. Lewis¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Lewis. I am.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis asked in a gentle tone, ¡°Liberty, are you staying in Glenn Apartment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s question left Liberty feeling slightly dazed


    Mrs. Lewisughed and said, ¡°Nothing much. I was bored at home, so I drove around and happened to


    be around your ce. I want to visit Sonny and you. Is now a good time?¡±

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613


    Liberty did not believe that Mrs. Lewis would randomly pass by somewhere near her rented house.


    Surely, Mrs. Lewis came to meet her on purpose.


    She took a glimpse of her son who was having fun. Then, she turned her eyes to Duncan and said,


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m outside now. It¡¯ll take time for me to return.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re out? Are you alone?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked patiently.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She did not know Liberty¡¯s number. Mr. and Mrs. Lewis deliberately went to All You Can Eat and jotted


    down Liberty¡¯s number from the signboard.


    ¡°I¡¯m on the third floor of Gloria Mall with my son. There¡¯s an indoor yground, and Sonny enjoys


    ying here. We bumped into Mr. Lewis at the entrance of the mall, so he¡¯s here as well.¡±


    When Mrs. Lewis heard that her son pretended to create the encounter to be involved with Liberty, her


    face turned grim.


    However, she was not angry at Liberty. After suppressing her anger, she said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, since


    Duncan is there, you can have him look after Sonny. We¡¯ll¡­ find a ce to have a talk.¡±


    She finally admitted that her visit was intentional.


    Liberty did not reject Mrs. Lewis.


    After ending the call, Liberty said to Duncan, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I have something to attend to, so I need to


    take my leave first. Please help me look after Sonny.¡±


    Duncan was already aware that it was a call from his mother.


    The meeting was definitely not going to be pleasant.


    ¡°Liberty, let me apany you to meet my mom.¡±


    ¡°What about Sonny? He just entered the yground and hasn¡¯t had enough fun. Hank wanted to y


    with him earlier, but ended up ignoring him and left. He¡¯s upset. If we take him away while he¡¯s enjoying


    himself, he¡¯ll be upset the entire night.¡±


    Liberty could roughly guess why Mrs. Lewis wanted to have a talk with her.


    Since Duncan wanted to tag along, she had no choice but to use her son as an excuse.


    At that moment, Duncan was torn.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, please do me this favor. I¡¯ll be back very shortly.¡±


    Liberty left with her key to the e-bike before Duncan could turn her down.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Duncan promptly called to stop her and went after her. He said to her, ¡°I have no idea why my mom is


    looking for you. No matter what my mom is going to tell you, that doesn¡¯t represent my thoughts. Don¡¯t


    take it to heart.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Mrs. Lewis probably asked me out just to have a meal.¡±


    Of course, she knew Mrs. Lewis¡¯s intention was to have a talk with her.


    This made her realize that Mrs. Lewis was unable to ept her.


    Coincidentally, she wanted Mrs. Lewis to advise Duncan not to pursue her passionately. She was now


    at peace with herself and had no interest in rtionships.


    Helpless, Duncan watched Liberty leave.


    He had to apany Sonny.


    After Liberty walked away, he instantly phoned his mother.


    Mrs. Lewis felt a little guilty, but she still answered her son¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mom, why are you meeting Liberty?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I passed by Liberty¡¯s ce and suddenly felt like meeting her, so I asked her out for a


    meal. Why are you nervous? Are you worried that I¡¯ll eat Liberty up?¡±


    Duncan did not believe what his mother said at all.


    He said solemnly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Liberty. I put a lot of effort into pursuing her. It¡¯s


    okay if you don¡¯t want to help me, but don¡¯t hold me back.¡±


    Now, he always had to use Sonny as an excuse to stay by Liberty¡¯s side and talk to her.


    Liberty used to treat him quite nicely before he confessed his love to her.


    Ever since Liberty learned that Duncan liked her, her treatment toward him might appear the same, but


    he could sense that she was actually much more indifferent.

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614


    Liberty wished she could keep a distance from Duncan all the time. Nevertheless, he always used


    Sonny as an excuse, which left her feeling helpless.


    ¡°You deserve it. It serves you right. You rejected Lily who¡¯s interested in you and wants to get into a


    rtionship with you, but you like Liberty instead. You know full well that Liberty has no feelings for


    you, yet you shamelessly pester her in spite of your status.¡¯


    Mrs. Lewis did not take pity on his son for going through a hard time pursuing Liberty.


    She even hoped that Liberty would persist in treating her son the same way so he would eventually


    give


    ¡°Mom, I have no feelings for Ms. Harmon. I simply like Liberty.¡±


    ¡°Tell me in what way Liberty is better than Lily,¡± Mrs. Lewis asked her son huffily.


    The kid really made Mrs. Lewis¡¯s blood boil.


    ¡°Ms. Harmon and Liberty have their own qualities; everyone¡¯s positive traits differ.¡±


    Duncan was not averse to Lily, but he knew that she was not his cup of tea.


    Lily was a career woman through and through.


    He felt that he would not feel happy if he got together with Lily.


    Even though Liberty was said to be doing well in her career, she might one day be a career woman too.


    Nevertheless, he felt a sense of achievement watching and apanying Liberty in her growth.


    Additionally, Liberty¡¯s temperament was different from Lily¡¯s.


    He simply liked how Liberty was.


    There was no need for a reason. There was no need to identify a particr trait of Liberty that was


    better than Lily.


    ¡°If I were to provide an exnation, I would just be honest. Firstly, I love Sonny and want to be his dad.


    I don¡¯t even mind being his stepdad. This is something Ms. Harmon can¡¯tpare with Liberty.¡±


    His words made Mrs. Lewis¡¯s face turn red.


    ¡°Duncan, you b*stard. Are you trying to piss me off?¡±


    Lily was unmarried and childless yet. How could she get a child topare with Sonny?


    Mrs. Lewis was furious with her son.


    Duncan was not angry at being told off. ¡°You asked me to tell the difference, and that was my honest


    thought. The primary reason is that I¡¯m very fond of Sonny.¡±


    Later, as he interacted with Liberty more often, he wanted to make her and Sonny ept him little by


    little.


    How wonderful it was to form a family of three.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen people like you who can¡¯t wait to be someone¡¯s stepdad!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis further criticized her son.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Unbothered to speak more to her son, she quickly hung up the call.


    She was worried that she might strangle her son if she continued talking to him.


    ¡°That b*stard really pissed me off. What an unfilial son. He actually can¡¯t wait to be someone¡¯s stepdad


    even though that kid doesn¡¯t belong to him. Doesn¡¯t Sonny have a father? His biological father is still.


    alive.¡±


    After hanging up, Mrs. Lewisined about her unfilial son to her husband.


    She even felt that it was right to have a heart-to-heart talk with Liberty.


    Duncan would not listen to her advice. Every time she tried to talk to her son about Liberty, the two of


    them would have a falling out, which affected their rtionship.


    It would be much easier to deal with Liberty.


    What was more, Liberty was not interested in Duncan. She probably wanted to get rid of him very


    badly.


    Anyway, Duncan was excellent, yet Liberty had no interest in him!


    Liberty¡¯s standards were really high.


    Mrs. Lewis was filled with mixed feelings.


    If Liberty fell in love with Duncan, Mrs. Lewis would find fault with her. Now that Liberty had no feelings


    for Duncan and was unwilling to ept his love, Mrs. Lewis felt that Liberty¡¯s standards were too high.


    Duncan was an outstanding wealthy man, yet a divorced woman like Liberty was not interested in him!

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615


    By the time Liberty arrived at the destination set by Mrs. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis was already waiting for her.


    She parked her e-bike and removed the helmet. She walked up to Mrs. Lewis and greeted her politely,


    ¡°Hi, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Although Mrs. Lewis had a row with her son and was furious at him, she remained well-mannered in


    front of Liberty and gently acknowledged her greeting.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a seat.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis invited Liberty in.


    Liberty nodded and followed behind Mrs. Lewis.


    Mr. Lewis did not tag along. His wife ordered him to stay in the car, and he was not allowed to leave.


    Mrs. Lewis found a table in a corner to sit at, which was away from other customers. It was also quiet


    enough for her to speak to Liberty. She did not have to worry about other people overhearing their


    conversation.


    Once Liberty was seated, Mrs. Lewis hailed a waiter over to order a ss of fruit juice for herself. Since


    it was nighttime, she did not want to drink coffee.


    ¡°Liberty, what would you like to drink?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked.


    Liberty responded, ¡°I¡¯d like a ss of warm water.¡±


    For a long time, Liberty had refrained from eating after six in the evening to lose weight. Although she


    had sessfully shed pounds, she had be used to not eating past that hour. She did not want to


    change her habit in case she gained weight again.


    Mrs. Lewis said to the waiter, ¡°And a ss of warm water, please.¡±


    After the waiter left, she said with a smile, ¡°Are you trying to save money for me? I¡¯m treating you to a


    meal, yet you just want warm water.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I drank warm water at night to lose weight back then. I would only drink when I was really


    thirsty. I dared not drink anything else because I was worried I couldn¡¯t lose weight. Now that I¡¯ve finally


    lost weight, I need to control my diet so I won¡¯t revert to my previous figure.¡±


    She had spent half a year losing weight.


    It was no easy task.


    Weight loss required perseverance.


    Mrs. Lewis observed Liberty and praised her, ¡°You can even be featured on weight loss


    advertisements. You¡¯re totally different from when I first met you.¡±


    -When she first met Liberty, Liberty was still a fatso.


    Libertyughed and said, ¡°At that time, I was really fat, I have no idea how I got that fat.¡±


    At the thought of her failed marriage with Hank, she felt that she was at fault.


    Her biggest mistake was that she did not love herself. She thought her life would be stable after she got


    married and gave birth to a son. She was not bothered to maintain a good figure. She did not control


    her diet and ate everything inrge amounts.


    In the end, her weight rose sharply.


    Her husband eventually looked down on her, which led to her broken marriage.


    Women must love themselves.


    Mrs. Lewis grinned without replying.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you asked me out because you have something to discuss with me, right?¡± After chatting


    for a while, Liberty asked Mrs. Lewis directly.


    Sonny was still left in the mall.


    Even though Duncan was looking after him, Liberty was uneasy about it.


    She wanted to quickly wrap up the discussion and get things settled.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Mrs. Lewis was thinking about how to start the discussion without being abrupt, she did not.


    expect Liberty to ask her forthrightly. She said, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯d like to have a talk with you. It¡¯s just a talk.


    I¡¯m not going to force you.¡±

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616


    ¡°Go ahead, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis looked at the beautiful appearance of Liberty who had sessfully lost weight, then she


    praised her by saying, ¡°Liberty, you bear a passing resemnce to Mrs. Stone when she was younger.


    She was a beautiful career woman back then. Many elders wanted her to be their daughter-inw.


    ¡°In the end, Mr. Stone captured her heart, and she became Mrs. Stone. Now Stones.¡± she is the


    mainstay of the


    Old Mrs. Stone initially disapproved of her son and Audrey¡¯s marriage. However, she could not take


    control of it. Her husband and son were fond of Audrey, so Old Mrs. Stone had no choice but to ept


    Audrey.


    Anyway, the rtionship between Old Mrs. Stone and Mrs. Stone was not the most pleasant.


    When Stone Group got into trouble, Mrs. Stone was the one who went all out to save thepany


    from crisis. It was only then that Old Mrs. Stone epted Mrs. Stone wholeheartedly.


    Elisa mentioned that when her mother just married into the Stone family, her grandmother made things


    difficult for her mother.


    Liberty smiled before she said, ¡°Considering that Aunt Audrey and my mom are biological sisters, it¡¯s


    unsurprising that they both look simr. I look like my mom, so I bear a passing resemnce to Aunt


    Audrey as well.¡±


    At the mention of her mother, Mrs. Lewis recalled that Liberty¡¯s parents had both passed away. Liberty


    also had many outrageous rtives in her hometown who were orphans.


    ¡°Liberty, do you like Duncan now?¡±


    All of a sudden, Mrs. Lewis asked.


    Liberty had long guessed Mrs. Lewis¡¯s intention of asking her out.


    Without the slightest hesitation, she answered frankly, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯ve always treated Mr. Lewis as my


    landlord and friend. I have no interest in him. I don¡¯t hate him, but that doesn¡¯t mean I love him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis stared intently at Liberty.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Having been in a wealthy family for decades, Mrs. Lewis was a good judge of character. She could tell


    that Liberty was telling the truth.


    Liberty¡¯s gaze was pure.


    If she were lying, she would not have met Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes openly. Liberty was not so crafty yet, was


    she?


    ¡°I trust you, Liberty.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s voice became gentle.


    ¡°But Duncan likes you. He¡¯s stubborn. No matter how I advise him, he won¡¯t listen to me and continue


    to like you.¡±


    Obviously, Mrs. Lewis was trying to tell Liberty that she would not ept Liberty as her daughter-in-


    law.


    After a moment of silence, Liberty replied, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, when Mr. Lewis confessed his love to me, I


    rejected him. He¡¯s still pursuing me, but I¡¯m not epting him. His love for me isn¡¯t something that I


    can control.¡±


    Indeed, there was nothing she could do about it.


    She was not interested in Duncan. It was Duncan¡¯s business to fall in love with her.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you can try to talk to Mr. Lewis about it. I¡¯m grateful for his feelings for me, but I don¡¯t n


    to remarry. Whenever I think of my broken marriage, I¡¯ll shake with fear. Now that I¡¯ve finally gotten


    over it and my life is back on track, I don¡¯t want to be trapped in the tomb of love again.¡±


    Some people analogized marriage to the tomb of love with women buried inside.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you can arrange for Mr. Lewis to meet and interact with other rich youngdies. As Mr.


    Lewis interacted with more women, he¡¯ll realize that there are a lot moredies out there who are better


    than me and suit him more.¡±


    Those from the same circle as Mr. Lewis would match him well.


    Mrs. Lewis sighed.


    ¡°Liberty, to be frank, I¡¯ve started to worry about Duncan since he turned thirty. I arranged many blind


    dates for him in a year, but he didn¡¯t want to meet any of the girls. He¡¯s independent and obstinate. I


    really can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Lily is my best friend¡¯s daughter. Although she¡¯s not from Wiltspoon, the Harmons are considered


    wealthy. Lily might be slightly younger than Duncan, but they¡¯re well-matched. Also, both our families


    nned to be rted by marriage.


    ¡°As you can see, it turned out that Lily had let go of Duncan.¡±


    While speaking, Mrs. Lewis kept moaning and sighing.


    She desperately wanted to make Lily her daughter-inw.

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617


    Lily let go of Duncan because she knew that Duncan liked Liberty.


    Apparently, she did not even try to hold onto Duncan before letting go of him.


    Duncan had a unique taste. Since Lily could not satisfy Duncan, she might as well give up so that


    Duncan would not hate her. At least the two of them could still be business partners.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯ve helped you advise Mr. Lewis before. I told him that Ms. Harmon is nice. I noticed that


    he gets along quite well with her too.¡±


    Liberty did advise Duncan.


    Nevertheless, the attempt proved futile.


    As Mrs. Lewis mentioned, Duncan was an independent and obstinate person. It was almost impossible


    to change his decision unless he was willing to give up or make changes himself.


    ¡°Liberty, I won¡¯t me this matter on you. The problem lies with Duncan, not you.¡±


    If Liberty had pestered Duncan, Mrs. Lewis would have forcefully driven her away despite the powerful


    forces backing Liberty.


    However, Liberty was not interested in Duncan. There was actually nothing Mrs. Lewis could do to


    Liberty.


    ¡°But Liberty, I need a favor from you.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, what favor is that?¡±


    Now that they had brought up this topic, Mrs. Lewis decided not to beat around the bush. She said


    directly, ¡°Can you stop renting the unit on that street and relocate your business? It¡¯s best that your


    shop is far away from Lewis & Co.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯llpensate you for all the losses resulting from your relocation.


    ¡°As long as the new shop you rent is far away from Lewis & Co., I¡¯ll cover all your renovation expenses.


    You don¡¯t need to pay a single cent.¡±


    When Liberty learned that Duncan liked her, she thought about canceling her tenancy agreement and


    moving out. Nevertheless, she decided to face it calmly in the end.


    Duncan was pursuing her. If she canceled her tenancy agreement and moved out, would Duncan stop


    pursuing her? If so, she would have moved out straight away.


    Moreover, she finally had many regr customers in that area, and her business was brisk. This was


    her first time starting a business. She had put a lot of effort into it. Honestly speaking, she could not


    bear to give up on it.


    ¡°Of course, as long as you¡¯re willing to leave Wiltspoon, I can give you morepensation. I¡¯ll


    guarantee that you gain a foothold in another city. You won¡¯t suffer any losses.¡±


    The main pointy in Mrs. Lewis¡¯sst few sentences.


    Her real intention was to have Liberty leave Wiltspoon and live in a ce where Duncan would not be


    able to find her.


    Liberty could see Mrs. Lewis¡¯s motive. Telling Liberty to cancel her tenancy agreement, move out, and


    relocate her food business was a prelude to Mrs. Lewis¡¯s n to make her leave Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m used to living in Wiltspoon. My rtives and friends are here as well. I really can¡¯t


    leave Wiltspoon with Sonny and live somewhere Mr. Lewis isn¡¯t aware of.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis felt a little awkward, but she was seething with anger.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    For someone who had been domineering in the family, Mrs. Lewis felt aggrieved in hermunication


    with Liberty at this moment.


    If it had been someone else, she would have tossed a check and driven that person away to settle the


    issue.


    She would not care who was at fault.


    She would not allow anyone she disliked to appear in front of her son.


    Unfortunately, her unfilial son, Duncan, liked Liberty.


    Liberty had the Stones and the Yorks backing her, which exined why Mrs. Lewis felt aggrieved and


    could not intimidate Liberty.


    ¡°I can consider canceling my tenancy agreement, moving out of that street, renting a new ce on


    another street, renovating my shop, and starting everything anew. Having said that, do you think this


    will work, Mrs. Lewis?¡± Liberty asked.


    When Duncan was a teenager, he stayed in other parts of Wiltspoon. Which corner of the city was he


    unaware of?

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618


    Liberty might be able to run away, but she could not hide.


    This would not solve the root problem.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, the best solution is that you talk Mr. Lewis out of it.


    I hope you can try harder in persuading him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    Upon hearing Liberty¡¯s words, Mrs. Lewis felt a slight burning sensation on her face.


    Mrs. Lewis wanted Liberty to stay away from Duncan, yet Liberty expected Mrs. Lewis to stop Duncan


    from pestering her.


    After a while, Mrs. Lewis said to Liberty in a pleading tone, ¡± Liberty, if I had a solution, I wouldn¡¯t have


    come to meet you. My unfilial son just won¡¯t listen to me, so I had no choice but to ask you for help.


    ¡°Liberty, I don¡¯t mean to look down on you. In a marriage, families have to be well¨Cmatched in social


    status. I¡¯m sure you understand this. Now, you¡¯re leading a peaceful life and not nning to remarry.


    Even if you consider remarrying, you¡¯re not going to feel happy in a rtionship with Duncan.


    ¡°Both of you have different social ranks and circles. When you¡¯re in the first flush of love, you might


    think you can ovee everything. Once the honeymoon phase is over, conflicts between the two of


    you will arise.


    ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t ept you as my daughter¨Cinw. If you really get together with Duncan, I¡¯m not sure


    what I¡¯ll do to you. I really can¡¯t guarantee that.¡±


    After Mrs. Lewis finished speaking, Liberty said, ¡°I got it.¡±


    ¡°Well, can you sympathize with me for simply wanting the best. for my son? As long as you leave


    Wiltspoon, I can pay you however much you want aspensation. Name your price and I¡¯ll fulfill your


    request.


    ¡°You can remain in touch with your sister and aunt. Just ask them not to reveal your whereabouts so


    that Duncan can¡¯t find you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mrs. Lewis held Liberty¡¯s hand and begged her. ¡°Liberty, I hope you sympathize with me. I¡¯ll settle all


    other matters as long as you promise to leave.¡±


    Liberty withdrew her hand gently


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t promise you I¡¯ll leave Wiltspoon. I¡¯m not at fault, so why should I make


    the sacrifice? Mrs. Lewis, you can move out of Wiltspoon with Mr. Lewis to stay away from me instead.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis choked.


    Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m a Wiltspoonian. I grew up here and got married here as well. Almost all my rtives


    and friends are in Wiltspoon. I¡¯m used to the lifestyle here. If I were to live in another ce, I won¡¯t be


    able to adapt to it. Even if I can adapt to it, I¡¯ll think of Wiltspoon all the time.


    ¡°Same here.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s reply made Mrs. Lewis choke again.


    Although the Hunts¡® house was in the countryside, it was still under Wiltspoon.


    So, when Liberty said she was a Wiltspoonian, Mrs. Lewis could not refute it.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s voice was a little harsh. ¡°Are you reluctant to leave Wiltspoon because you¡¯re thinking


    about epting Duncan in the future?¡±


    At this point, Liberty was not in love with


    What about the future?


    Mrs. Lewis could not help but suspect that Liberty might fall in love with Duncanter on.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I admit that Mr. Lewis is a great man. I can¡¯t guarantee the future. I might ept himter


    or never at all. Anyway, one thing I can be sure of is that I¡¯ll never marry into your family if you


    disapprove!¡±


    This meant that Liberty redirected the issue at Mrs. Lewis again.


    Mrs. Lewis was at a loss for words.


    Anyhow, Liberty would not reach apromise with Mrs. Lewis.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll take my leave. Sonny is still in the mall. I need to pick him


    up.¡±


    Deep down, Liberty was slightly bitter about it.


    She had never thought of being in a rtionship with Duncan. However, in the face of Mrs. Lewis¡¯s


    request, it was only natural to feel bitter.


    All Liberty did was rent Duncan¡¯s store. Besides Duncan being good friends with Zachary, Duncan had


    helped her a lot, which was why she treated him enthusiastically. Even so, she had never thought of


    being with Duncan, yet she waspelled to leave.


    She did not do anything wrong, so why must she leave?


    ¡°You may take your leave. Be careful while riding on the road since there¡¯s heavy traffic,¡± Mrs. Lewis


    said with fake gentleness.


    Liberty took the key to her e¨Cbike before she bade Mrs. Lewis goodbye. Then, she rose to her feet and


    left.


    Soon after Liberty left, Derek came in.


    Seeing his wife seated in a corner, he walked toward her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°How was the talk? It ended so quickly?¡±


    Derek saw Liberty leave with a calm expression, which he could not decipher.


    He had no idea how the discussion went between the two women.


    ¡°I told her what I came here to tell her, and our talk ended just like that. It didn¡¯t work out. She¡¯s as


    stubborn as your son. She doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s her problem¡­¡± After falling quiet for a moment, she added,


    ¡°Though it¡¯s true that it¡¯s not her problem.¡±


    She let out a long sigh before she told her husband about the conversation between Liberty and her.


    Atst, she said, ¡°Liberty said she can guarantee that she won¡¯t marry into our family if I disagree.


    ¡°Darling, do you think Liberty is cunning? Since she won¡¯t marry into our family if I disagree, Duncan is


    going to be at odds with me. This will affect my rtionship with Duncan.¡±


    ¡°You disapprove of their rtionship anyway. Duncan and you are always in conflict. It¡¯s not Liberty¡¯s


    fault.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis gasped.


    Indeed, she had never approved of Duncan and Liberty¡¯s rtionship. However, after Liberty made the


    promise, Mrs. Lewis felt that she had been schemed against. It would be untrue to say that Liberty


    schemed against Mrs. Lewis, though. It just did not feel right to Mrs. Lewis.


    ¡°Darling, why don¡¯t we do something to our son? Let¡¯s see if we can relocate the main business of


    Lewis & Co. to another city.¡±


    Derek said, ¡°Are you under the impression that Duncan has only started hispany? Lewis & Co. has


    made it to one of the top five corporations. His worth is currently tens of billions of dors. A few


    yearster, it might exceed our family¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Lewis & Co. and York Corporation have been working closely. Do you think you can deal


    with Lewis & Co.? Duncan and Josh are good friends. You¡¯re well aware of the Buchams¡® background,


    aren¡¯t you? If Duncan finds out that we hatch a devious plot against him in order to stop him from going


    after Liberty, what will the consequence be? Have you thought of all these?


    ¡°He might turn against me. Duncan might seem rough, burly, and casual, but he¡¯s actually the kind who


    holds grudges.¡±


    ¡°Since all these methods won¡¯t work, am I going to watch. Duncan go after Liberty and let her marry


    into our family eventually?¡±


    Derek said, ¡°Liberty has promised you, hasn¡¯t she? As long as you disagree, she definitely won¡¯t marry


    into our family. You should be cruel and leave your son to be single.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless.


    She could not bring herself to allow her son to go after Liberty.


    However, she could not bring herself to be cruel and disapprove of her son¡¯s rtionship with Liberty


    forever.


    Parents would always be the one who relent first while in a conflict with their children.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you earlier that it¡¯s no use meeting Liberty. The problem lies with your son. Even if you


    approve of Duncan to be with Liberty, Liberty won¡¯t be with him since she doesn¡¯t love him. ¡°Liberty isn¡¯t


    even interested in your son!¡±

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s wrong with Liberty¡¯s taste. My son is outstanding, yet she¡¯s not


    interested in him. What kind of man does she want to marry?¡±


    ¡°Is it a must for divorced women to remarry? I guess Liberty is frustrated. It¡¯s not easy for her to ept


    a new rtionship. If Duncan doesn¡¯t give up, he might spend several years trying to move Liberty.


    Perhaps you won¡¯t be stopping them from getting together. Instead, you might be the one begging


    Liberty to be with Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to beg Liberty to be with Duncan unless pigs can fly.¡±


    Derek was teasing her inwardly, ¡®Don¡¯t jinx it. It might be a p to your face. You might beg Liberty to


    marry your son in the future, and pigs can actually fly.¡¯


    Duncan, who was keeping an eye on Sonny in the mall, was absent¨Cminded.


    He wanted to meet his mother and Liberty very badly. He wanted to hear about the conversation


    between the two of them. Would


    Liberty be more reluctant to ept his love?


    However, he could not leave.


    He had to keep an eye on Sonny.


    Liberty had Duncan look after Sonny. If anything happened to Sonny, Duncan would feel sorry for


    Liberty.


    With his hands shoved in the pockets of his pants, he paced back and forth at the entrance of the


    yground, but Liberty was nowhere in sight.


    ¡°Dunc, Dunc.¡±


    Sonny was tired, and he wanted to go home.


    He wanted to leave, but a staff member forbade him froming out alone. She said to Sonny, ¡°See


    whether your parents are around. If they¡¯re not, you can continue ying. You cane out once


    they¡¯re here to pick you up.¡±


    Sonny did not see his mother, but he caught sight of Duncan. He shouted Duncan¡¯s name.


    Duncan was not paying attention to Sonny. Also, due to the noise in the yground, he did not hear


    Sonny¡¯s voice.


    The attendant walked up to Duncan and patted his shoulder. Just as Duncan turned around and looked


    at her, she asked, ¡°Sir, are you the parent of that kid? He doesn¡¯t want to y anymore. He wants to


    leave.¡±


    The minute Duncan saw Sonny, he quickly replied, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m his uncle.¡±


    While speaking, he strode toward Sonny.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Sonny pointed at Duncan and said to the attendant, ¡°Miss, he¡¯s Dunc. He¡¯s very close to my uncle. Can


    he take me away?¡±


    Duncan learned about the rule of the yground from Liberty. He added, ¡°I came with his mom just


    now. His mom went to buy something, so I was stationed here to look after him.¡±


    The attendant mainly wanted to confirm that Sonny knew Duncan. Given that Sonny seemed close to


    Duncan, she let Sonny out.


    Duncan took Sonny¡¯s shoes over and bent down. He carried Sonny and put him on hisp before


    helping him to put on his shoes.


    Then, he put Sonny down and held his hand to leave.


    ¡°Dunc, my mom paid. Now that I¡¯m done ying, I can get the money back.¡±


    Sonny was referring to the deposit.


    Duncan took Sonny to retrieve the deposit. After that, he carried Sonny and headed outside.


    ¡°Dunc, where¡¯s my mom?¡± Sonny asked.

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621


    ¡°Your mom has something to deal with. She¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Duncan lied.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait outside for your mom toe back.¡±


    Sonny acknowledged it.


    After carrying Sonny to the first floor, Duncan asked him, ¡°Sonny, is there any snack you want to eat?


    I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Dunc. But there are a lot of snacks at Aunt Ser¡¯s house. I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Nowadays, Sonny stayed the nights at Aunt Ser¡¯s house. Jim would send Sonny to ss in the


    morning. It was only when Sonny did not need to go to ss that he would stay with his mother


    Aunt Ser and Uncle Zak loved him dearly. They always bought him a lot of tasty snacks.


    ¡°That¡¯s Aunt Ser¡¯s business. I simply want to buy it for you to express my kindness. Sonny, give me a


    chance to do this.¡±


    Sonny stared at Duncan.


    He did not quite catch Duncan¡¯s meaning.


    Duncan did not exin further but asked Sonny, ¡°Sonny, have you thought of allowing me to be your


    father?¡±


    ¡°I have a father.¡±


    Duncan choked before he replied, ¡°I know you have a father. Everyone has one, but there are some


    exceptions. Some people have two fathers. Do you want to have two fathers? I¡¯ll be your father, okay?¡±


    Sonny shook his head. ¡°Dunc, you¡¯re an uncle to me. My father is my father. How can you be my


    father?¡±


    He continued, ¡°Having one father is enough. I don¡¯t want two fathers. My mom has always taught me


    not to be greedy. We should let others have it. Dunc, why don¡¯t you be someone else¡¯s father?¡±


    Duncan was at a loss for words.


    Sonny was clever, but unfortunately, he was too young to understand what Duncan meant.


    ¡°Sonny, what I mean is I love your mom and want to marry her. Then, we can form a new family of


    three. You can call me ¡®Dad¡®.¡±


    ¡°But I have a father. You want to marry my mom as your wife?¡±


    Duncanughed and replied, ¡°Yes. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡°My mom wants to be with me!¡± Sonny promptly expressed that his mother belonged to him!


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely with your mom. I¡¯m the one who wants to join your family. Would you agree, Sonny?¡±


    Sonny looked at Durican without uttering a word.


    Duncan asked patiently, ¡°Sonny, do you like me?¡±


    ¡°I like you, but I already have a father.¡±


    Duncan responded, ¡°But your dad and mom are divorced.¡±


    ¡°Mom said that Dad is still my dad even after she divorced him.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Mom. Mom is here.¡±


    While being carried by Duncan, Sonny saw his mother from afar. He immediately said to Duncan


    joyfully, ¡°Dunc, my mom is here to pick me up. I¡¯ll ask my momter whether she agrees for you to join


    our family. I¡¯ll agree if she does.¡±


    In actuality, Sonny still could not grasp Dunc¡¯s message.


    Nevertheless, Duncan was aware that he was a kid who could be easily deceived, so it was better to


    have his mother make decisions. Given that his mother was an adult, she would not be fooled easily.


    As long as his mother agreed, he would be fine with it.


    Indeed, he enjoyed ying with Dunc very much now.


    However, Sonny did not n to treat Dunc as his father. He did not want to be greedy since he already


    had a father. He should leave Dunc to be another kid¡¯s father.


    Duncan stopped in his tracks and turned his eyes to where Sonny was pointing at. Sure enough, he


    saw Liberty walking into the mall.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Feeling rather guilty, Duncan quickly reminded Sonny by saying, ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t tell your mom what we


    just talked about, okay?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°This is our little secret. Only both of us can know about it. Don¡¯t tell others, not even your mom.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°But Mom isn¡¯t someone else. She¡¯s my mom.¡±


    Duncan choked.


    He patiently exined to Sonny several times, yet Sonny was still hazy about it. Sonny asked Duncan,


    ¡°Dunc, are you too scared to ask my mom? Don¡¯t be scared. I can help you ask Mom if she¡¯s okay with


    it.¡±

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622


    Duncan had no idea what to say.


    Sonny was such a stubborn kid.


    ¡°Sonny,¡±


    Having caught sight of Duncan and Sonny, Liberty walked toward them.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Still worried, Duncan reminded Sonny once again not to expose their discussion earlier. Sonny seemed


    to turn a deaf ear to his words and struggled out of his arms. He slid down and ran toward his mother.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Once Sonny ran toward Liberty, she held his hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t want to y any


    longer?¡±


    ¡°No. I want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Looking at Duncan in front of her, Liberty expressed her gratitude to Duncan calmly. ¡°Mr. Lewis, thank


    you for looking after Sonny on my behalf.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m more than ready to help you look after him.¡±


    Duncan stretched out his hand to touch the top of Sonny¡¯s head. ¡°Sonny is easy to handle.¡±


    Liberty grinned before she said to Duncan, ¡°Mr. Lewis, we¡¯ll leave first since Sonny wants to go home


    now.¡±


    Duncan instantly replied, ¡°Let me send you home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Liberty carried her son and asked him to bid Duncan goodbye.


    ¡°Liberty,¡±


    Duncan wanted to know what Liberty and his mother had talked about..


    Liberty just turned around and shed a smile at him. After that, she walked away with Sonny.


    Duncan followed them.


    ¡°Mom, I have something to ask you.¡±


    The minute Sonny opened his mouth, Duncan subconsciously wished the ground would swallow him


    up. Even after Duncan had exined to Sonny several times, that kid refused to listen to him.


    Sonny insisted on telling his mother about it.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Liberty did not know what Duncan had told Sonny. Upon hearing that Sonny wanted to ask her about


    something, she was quite curious.


    Sonny said, ¡°Mom, Dunc said he wants to join our family and asked for my permission. As a kid, I can¡¯t


    decide, so I¡¯m asking for your opinion. If you agree, I¡¯ll give Dunc a reply.¡±


    With that, he yelled at Duncan, ¡°Dunc, hurry up ande here. I¡¯ve helped you ask Mom.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    How he wished the ground would swallow him up.


    Either that or perhaps lightning would strike him so he could avoid such embarrassment?


    Liberty did not know how to answer.


    She was stunned by her son¡¯s naive question.


    What did Duncan ask Sonny when she was not around?


    ¡°Dunc, Dunc, hurry up ande over. I¡¯ve asked Mom. Don¡¯t be scared. You can ask Mom again.¡±


    Sonny was super enthusiastic about it.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Liberty tapped Sonny¡¯s hand that was waving at Duncan.


    Only then did Sonny realize that his mother¡¯s face was contorted. Did this mean that his mother


    disagreed?


    Why?


    Dunc was really nice.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you agree to have Dunc join our family? He¡¯s very nice. I like him. But he said he wants to


    be my father. I already have a father, so I don¡¯t want to be greedy and have two fathers.¡± Duncan


    wondered if it would be toote for him to bang himself against the wall.

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623


    Duncan was embarrassed because of Sonny¡¯s words, and so was Liberty.


    She turned her gaze to Duncan.


    Duncan grinned at her.


    Liberty was speechless. She kept quiet, thinking about how to answer her son¡¯s question.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s childish voice rang out again.


    ¡°Mommy, do you disagree?¡±


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Liberty said tenderly, ¡°You already have a father. Dunc is your uncle, and he¡¯ll forever be youruncle.¡±


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Duncan called her.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Sonny is still young and immature. Don¡¯t say these things to him. Sonny isn¡¯t the one to


    decide on my life.¡±


    Liberty was solemn when she spoke.


    Duncan said apologetically, ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said these things to Sonny at this


    point. But my feelings for you are real, Liberty. I¡¯m genuinely fond of Sonny and will treat him like my


    biological son.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, as I said, I don¡¯t want to get into a rtionship now.¡±


    In Duncan¡¯s face, Liberty saidposedly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I hope you can understand. I also hope that


    you¡¯ll forget about it. We¡¯re not a suitable match for each other.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was right. She would still disapprove of Liberty even if she reluctantly consented to her son


    being with Liberty. She and Liberty would continue to argue after Liberty wed into the family.


    Liberty could not change her background.


    Moreover, she truly had no intention of remarrying.


    As she had expressed to Old Mrs. York, she felt that marriage did not bring her happiness. Instead, all


    she experienced were hurt and misery. She showed devotion and made sacrifices, only to be betrayed.


    She had already endured marital hardship. Why would she wish to get caught once more now that she


    has sessfully escaped?She was still capable of surviving at this point without a man.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t we a suitable match for each other? Liberty, what did my mom tell you? Did she force you


    to stay away from me?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t say anything much. I¡¯m the one who thinks that we¡¯re not a suitable match. Mr.


    Lewis, I¡¯m grateful for your kindness, but I don¡¯t love you. I can¡¯t ept you, just like how you can¡¯t


    ept Ms. Harmon.¡±


    Duncan opened his mouth, yet he did not know how to refute her.


    He did not have a glib tongue as Josh did. In the face of his beloved woman, his speaking skills


    became worse. He could never find the right words to say and convey his message.


    He used the most direct way to tell Liberty that he loved her and was going after her. He told her that


    he was keen on marrying her and not ying games with her feelings.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, thank you for helping me to look after Sonny. I¡¯ll take Sonny home first.¡±


    While speaking, Liberty carried her son and walked away.


    She walked toward her e¨Cbike and ced her son in the front of her seat. She rode the bike and left


    the mall shortly.


    Duncan did not stop her or go after her. He stood frozen on the spot, silently watching Liberty leave.


    Liberty and Sonny¡¯s figures soon blended in with the darkness of the night.


    After Liberty returned to her rented house with her son, she took the car key and held her son¡¯s hand.


    She said to him, ¡°Sonny, I¡¯ll send you to Aunt Ser¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Sonny was merely three years old. He could not understand most of the things adults said, but he was


    able to watch and interpret people¡¯s expressions.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    His mother was unhappy.


    He hugged Liberty¡¯s leg and looked up with fear glimmering in his dark eyes. He was worried that he


    made his mother unhappy.


    ¡°Mom, did I do anything wrong?¡± the kid asked in fear.


    Liberty squatted and hugged her son. After that, she let go of him.


    ¡°Sonny, you didn¡¯t.¡± She said gently, ¡°You¡¯re right. You already have a father. We shouldn¡¯t be greedy.


    You shouldn¡¯t have two fathers.¡±


    ¡°But you started feeling unhappy after I asked you that question. You also didn¡¯t seem friendly to Dunc.


    Mom, I like Dunc, but he¡¯s not my father.¡±


    Sonny already had a father.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624


    Sonny was obstinate.


    When Hank badmouthed Dunc in front of Sonny, Sonny insisted that Dunc was scary. However,


    Dunc was not a bad guy. No matter what his father told him, Sonny would not change his perception of


    Dunc.


    To him, there was a clear boundary between good and bad people. He would not call a bad person


    good, and vice versa.


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. Something just crossed my mind.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Look, I¡¯m smiling.¡±


    The kid was clever and sensitive.


    Seeing his mother smile, Sonny believed that his mother did not get angry at what he said.


    ¡°Mom, Dunc wants to marry you and make you his wife. Is that true?¡± Sonny asked after feeling


    relieved from earlier.


    Liberty was speechless.


    Duncan actually told Sonny everything.


    Considering Sonny¡¯s age, would he understand it?


    Even if Sonny could ept Duncan as his father, his decision would not change Liberty¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Dunc was just kidding with you. You don¡¯t need to take it seriously.¡±


    Sonny hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°So Dunc was just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you to Aunt Ser¡¯s house.¡±


    Liberty rose to her feet and held her son¡¯s hand once again. She was going to send him to her sister¡¯s


    ce.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sonny was used to waking up in Serenity¡¯s house every day.


    Liberty wanted to head to Zachary¡¯s hilltop vi, but she stopped riding her e¨Cbike due to insufficient


    battery. If the battery ran out during her ride, it would be troublesome.


    She decided to drive her new car and send her son to the hilltop vi.


    Serenity just ended her call with Jasmine.


    Jasmine easily agreed with the increase in investment and purchase ofnd to build an office. She


    said, ¡°Seren, I haveplete trust in you and Elisa. Once you both make a decision, you can just


    inform me. I¡¯m totally fine with it.¡±


    Serenity had known Jasmine for over ten years. They were so close that they did not mind sharing the


    same pants.


    Elisa was the rich youngdy of the Stones. She was nice and she was also Serenity¡¯s cousin. Jasmine


    was not worried that Elisa would trick a business partner like her.


    ¡°Missus.¡±


    Sam walked over and said to Serenity, ¡°Missus, Ms. Hunt is here.¡±


    Serenity acknowledged Sam before she stood up and walked away.


    Just as she stepped out of the house, she met Liberty and Sonny.


    ¡°Liberty,¡± Serenity called out. Then, she carried her nephew and kissed him on the cheek.


    Sonny was always close with Serenity. After Serenity kissed him, he openly kissed her back.


    Soon, a strong arm wrapped around Serenity.


    Sonny had not seen Zachary¡¯s face because Sonny¡¯s head was pressed against his shoulder once


    Zachary hugged Serenity.


    Amid Sonny¡¯s confusion, he heard Serenity say to Zachary, ¡°Sonny is here.¡±


    Zachary did not know that Sonny was present.


    By the time Sonny caught sight of Zachary¡¯s handsome face, he noticed that Serenity was blushing.


    Sonny blinked his big eyes, not knowing what was happening.


    When he kissed Serenity just now, Serenity was not blushing as red as a tomato.


    ¡°Sonny, let me tell you something.¡±


    Just now, Zachary nted a few kisses on Serenity¡¯s face to remove the kissing marks Sonny left.


    What a domineering man!

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625


    When Zachary came out and saw Sonny kissing Serenity¡¯s face, he was actually jealous of the three¨C


    year¨Cold kid.


    Zachary carried Sonny into the house while speaking to him.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡±


    A look of curiosity washed over Sonny¡¯s face.


    Then, Zachary gave him a lengthy lecture.


    Sonny was at a loss for words.


    He could not understand most of Zachary¡¯s words. However, he managed to grasp one point, namely


    that he should not always kiss his aunt¡¯s face since he was a boy.


    However, Serenity was his aunt.


    Even Serenity could kiss his face.


    In the end, Sonny thought, ¡®The adult world is soplicated.¡®


    What Zachary said to Sonny left Serenity feeling speechless. She had no choice but to say to her


    husband, ¡°Babe, take Sonny upstairs for a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary took Sonny upstairs and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ll help you shower tonight.¡±


    ¡°I want to bring along my toys for a shower.¡±


    ¡°You can take your water gun.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    While heading upstairs, the two of them were negotiating with each other.


    Liberty said to Serenity, ¡°Zachary is going to spoil Sonny.¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Although he pampers Sonny, he has his principles. He won¡¯t spoil him all the time. You


    taught Sonny very well, and you don¡¯t pamper him. He knows what he can and can¡¯t do.¡±


    Right now, Sonny was greatly loved.


    Both the Stones and the Yorks loved him very much.


    ¡°Do you have sormething to tell me?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eyes settled on Liberty.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis asked me out tonight, and we had a talk.¡±


    Liberty did not need to hide anything in front of her sister.


    Serenity would discuss things with her and ask for her opinion, and so would Liberty.


    ¡°Did Mrs. Lewis ask you to stay away from Mr. Lewis by giving you a check worth millions of dors?¡±


    Liberty red at her sister.


    Serenityughed. ¡°This is the typical plot in TV dramas.¡±


    She was not at all worried that her sister would suffer a loss when meeting Mrs. Lewis.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis said a lot of things to me. She¡¯s hoping that I¡¯ll cancel the tenancy agreement for All You


    Can Eat and move out of that street. She¡¯llpensate me for all the losses I suffer from relocating my


    shop and the expenses needed for renovating my new shop.


    ¡°Seren, do you think I should relocate?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Before Serenity could answer, Liberty added, ¡°I did consider relocating, but I think it won¡¯t work. Mr.


    Lewis can eventually find my whereabouts.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis is hoping that I can secretly leave Wiltspoon with Sonny. She said she¡¯ll allow me to keep


    in touch with you and our rtives. And as long as you keep it a secret and don¡¯t expose where I am,


    Mr. Lewis will give up on me.¡±


    Serenity stoppedughing. Her expression turned grave and carried a hint of anger.


    ¡°How could Mrs. Lewis make such a request? What gives her the right to make you leave


    Wiltspoon? Her son is the one in love with you and going after you. Why doesn¡¯t she ask her son to get


    out of Wiltspoon to leave you alone?¡±


    Liberty smiled.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626


    ¡°Seren, sure enough, we¡¯re sisters. I refuted Mrs. Lewis this way too. Why should I leave? Why should I


    make such a sacrifice?¡±


    ¡°I think running away from the problem won¡¯t solve it. Liberty, don¡¯t move out of that street now. Your


    shop has been operating there for quite a while, and you finally have some regr customers. If you


    relocate, you¡¯ll need to start everything from scratch.


    ¡°As long as you stick to your decision and don¡¯t be convinced by Mr. Lewis, he can¡¯t do anything to you


    no matter how hard he tries. If you fulfill Mrs. Lewis¡¯s request and leave Wiltspoon with Sonny, Mr.


    Lewis might never be able to get over you. He might spend his remaining life searching for you and


    Sonny.


    ¡°By then, despite having gone after you for a long time, he still hasn¡¯t won your heart. With his mother¡¯s


    disapproval and persuasion over time, he¡¯ll give up and leave you alone.¡±


    Liberty thought so too.


    She would not be able to solve the problem by leaving.


    Serenity¡¯s thinking was the same as Liberty¡¯s. Therefore, Liberty would not relocate, much less leave


    Wiltspoon.


    She would definitely be able to stick to her decision.


    After pouring her heart out to Serenity and listening to her advice, Liberty did not take her conversation


    with Mrs. Lewis to heart.


    She would just leave Mrs. Lewis to suffer.


    Anyway, she had promised Mrs. Lewis that she would not marry into her family as long as Mrs. Lewis


    disapproved of it. Even if Mrs. Lewis approved of it, she might not want to do it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home first. I need to work tomorrow.¡±


    Liberty stood up and bade Serenity goodbye.


    ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s quitete. You can stay here tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with this route. No matter howte it is, I¡¯m bold enough to drive home alone. As I need to


    get up in the wee hours, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll disturb Zachary and you. Zachary is always busy with work. If he


    doesn¡¯t get a good rest, how is he going to work the next day?¡±


    Liberty turned her sister down.


    She insisted that she would not stay overnight at Serenity¡¯s ce.


    Helpless, Serenity had no choice but to see her sister off.


    ¡°Liberty, have you thought of which preschool to send Sonny to?¡± Serenity asked about her nephew¡¯s


    education.


    Liberty answered, ¡°I want to send Sonny to Golden Grounds Preschool. That preschool happens to be


    situated somewhere between my house and my diner. It¡¯s convenient for me to send him there and pick


    him up.¡±


    The preschool was just a short distance from her house and breakfast shop.


    ¡°I think Wiltspoon Learning Center is better. Zachary said that¡¯s the best preschool in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Wiltspoon Learning Center¡¯s fees were huge.


    However, the fees were not an issue for them.


    Liberty said with a smile, ¡°Any Wiltspoonians would know that WLC is the best preschool, but it has the


    highest fees. The annual fees cost about two hundred thousand dors, which isn¡¯t what an average


    family can afford.


    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s widely known that it¡¯s difficult to get into WLC. One might not be able to be enrolled even


    if they are rich enough to pay the fees.¡±


    Who would not want their children to get a head start in life?


    The problem was, even wealthy people would not necessarily be guaranteed a ce in Wiltspoon


    Learning Center.


    ¡°I have savings, and my business is currently making a profit. It¡¯s still possible to support Sonny¡¯s


    preschool education. But can we enroll him in WLC?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s savings were enough to support Sonny¡¯s three years of preschool.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve researched Golden Grounds. The preschool is considered good in that area. The environment is


    nice, and the teachers are responsible. Of course, it can¡¯tpare with WLC. Coming from an average


    background, we can just send our kids to Golden Grounds.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Zachary has asked me about it before. If you n to enroll Sonny in WLC, he can help


    with it. You don¡¯t have to worry about the fees. You have Zachary and me.¡±


    ¡°I have enough money. I don¡¯t need both of you to pay Sonny¡¯s fees.¡± Liberty declined Serenity¡¯s offer.


    After some thought, she said, ¡°If Zachary can help Sonny get into WLC to start preschool, I don¡¯t mind


    him helping me with it. Tell me how much it costs. I can pay the fees.


    ¡°Sonny is my son. As his mom, I should pay the fees.¡±


    Regarding her son¡¯s education, Liberty was not so firm to the extent of stopping her husband¨Cin-w


    from helping.


    Simr to other parents, she hoped that her son could learn in the best school.

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to give Zachary a reply on this.¡±


    Serenity did not insist on helping Liberty pay Sonny¡¯s school fees.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It was fine that Liberty wanted to enroll Sonny in Wiltspoon Learning Center. Anyway, she could afford


    the fees.


    As Liberty said, Sonny was her son. It was right for her to pay the fees.


    If Liberty was unable to afford the fees, she would not want to enroll Sonny in Wiltspoon Learning


    Center.


    Serenity knew her sister very well.


    Now that Serenity was the young missus of the Yorks, money was what she needed least.


    However, Liberty was determined to rely on herself. She refused to mention money matters with her


    sister.


    Liberty was afraid of discussing money with Serenity as it would affect Serenity¡¯s status in Zachary¡¯s


    family and hold her back.


    Also, Serenity was not the kind who would keep asking for money to help her family. She thought it


    would be better to teach someone to fish than to give them a fish.


    ¡°Seren, thank you. Because of you and Zachary, Sonny will get a head start in life.¡±


    Liberty was extremely grateful to Serenity and Zachary.


    ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m going to be angry if you continue to be overly polite. Without you, how


    would I turn out? We¡¯re sisters, and we depend on each other. I do raise Sonny and treat him like my


    son. I¡¯m concerned about his education as much as you are.


    ¡°If we¡¯re socially deprived and can¡¯t afford it, all we can hope is that the preschool sympathizes with us.


    Since we¡¯re able to afford the fees, we should let Sonny receive the best education.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not going to be excessively courteous with you anymore. It¡¯s


    gettingte. You¡¯d better go back and rest. You don¡¯t need to see me off. It¡¯s not my first time visiting


    you either. I¡¯ve long treated this as my home.¡±


    ¡°You said you treat this as your home, but you went to stay in your rented house once you recovered. I


    wanted to buy you a house, yet you refused to ept it.¡±


    Serenityined about her sister.


    ¡°I can afford a house, so I don¡¯t need you to buy me one. This is the same as buying a car. If I need a


    car, I¡¯ll definitely buy it. You don¡¯t have to gift me anything. I hope to achieve everything on my own.¡±


    Serenity stopped speaking.


    Zachary had started to draft a list of betrothal gifts. He had a discussion with Serenity about giving


    Liberty a vi.


    Nevertheless, he was worried that Liberty would reject it. He gave Serenity the mission of convincing


    Liberty to ept the vi.


    Serenity thought, ¡®Such a difficult mission.¡±


    Serenity watched Liberty drive away from her vi.


    She stood at the entrance, watching Liberty leave until her car was out of sight. Only then did she turn


    around and return to her house.


    ¡°Aunt Ser.¡±


    Sonny, who had just showered, dashed out with a big water gun and pointed it at Serenity. However, he


    did not dare to shoot at Serenity. He was worried Zachary would beat his butt if he wet Serenity¡¯s shirt.


    He had wet Serenity¡¯s shirt before.


    Even so, Serenity was not mad but Zachary was. Zachary lectured Sonny verbally and even hit his


    butt. Although he did not beat Sonny badly, Sonny learned his lesson. Sonny learned not to aim at


    anyone when ying with water guns.


    Serenity raised her hands as a sign of surrender. Then, sheughed and said, ¡°Sonny, I surrender.¡±


    She went forward to carry the kid. ¡°You smell good, Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Elisa is the one who smells good,¡± Sonny said. Elisa always exuded a pleasant scent, and so did


    Serenity. Nevertheless, Serenity¡¯s scent was fainter than Elisa¡¯s.


    Serenity grinned and said, ¡°It¡¯s because Aunt Elisa wears perfume.¡±


    Serenity disliked wearing perfume.


    Zachary had given Serenity a lot of branded perfumes. After realizing that she disliked them, Zachary


    stopped giving them to her.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, has my mom gone home?¡±


    ¡°Mm. She needs to go to work tomorrow, so she went back early to rest.¡±

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628


    Sonny hummed in acknowledgment.


    Serenity ced him down and held him as they went downstairs.


    Just as Zachary was descending, he saw Serenity and Sonny. He said with a grin, ¡°This kid is such a


    fast runner. I just only helped him put on his clothes, and he ran even more quickly than a rabbit. Has


    Liberty left?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Soon, Serenity and Zachary sat on the couch.


    Sonny was ying in front of the couple.


    ¡°Babe, Liberty said if you can help Sonny get into WLC, please do help. Just let her know how much it


    costs and she¡¯ll bear the fees.¡®


    ¡°If I weren¡¯t able to help, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it to you. I¡¯ll handle it. I¡¯ll make sure my nephew


    gets into WLC for free. Even if fees are involved, I¡¯ll pay for Liberty.


    ¡°Regarding the fees-¡±


    Before Zachary could finish his sentence, Serenity interjected, ¡°Liberty said Sonny is her son, so she


    should pay the fees. This is her duty as a mother. It¡¯s only because Liberty can afford to pay the fees


    that she wants to enroll Sonny in the best preschool.


    ¡°If we insist on paying Sonny¡¯s fees, Liberty won¡¯t enroll him in the best preschool. Babe, I think it¡¯s


    quite impossible for me toplete the mission you assigned to me.¡±


    Zachary thought about her sister¨Cinw¡¯s temperament before he replied, ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll let Liberty pay


    the school fees, but she must ept the vi we¡¯re giving to her. Let¡¯s take a look at the vi when


    we¡¯re avable. Judging from the exquisite renovation of the house, Liberty won¡¯t need to dedicate her


    time and effort to renovating it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Serenity then told Zachary that Mrs. Lewis had asked Liberty out for a talk tonight.


    Zachary was not at all surprised.


    If it were not because Mrs. Lewis feared Zachary and the Stones, she would have forcefully kicked


    Liberty out of Wiltspoon.


    ¡°We shall let Liberty and Duncan settle their matters. As long as Mrs. Lewis isn¡¯t too domineering


    toward Liberty, let¡¯s not have a hand in it.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    Liberty returned to her house alone. She was astonished to see her ex¨Chusband, Hank, waiting for her


    at the gate.


    Her brows furrowed.


    She could guess why Hank came over.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Hank asked politely, ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    He was carrying two bags. One bag contained snacks, whereas the other contained different kinds of


    toys. He bought these for his son.


    ¡°Sonny is staying in Seren¡¯s house so it¡¯s convenient for Jim to send him to his lessons.¡±


    ¡°Sonny is starting preschool. Have you decided on which one to send him to? If it¡¯s not convenient for


    you to drop him off or pick him up, I can get my mom¡¯s help. I¡¯m sure my mom is ready to help.¡±


    Hank thought that since Sonny was his son, he should do his best to help.


    ¡°No need. Jim will drop Sonny off and pick him up. I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet.¡±


    Before Zachary gave her a definite reply, Liberty would not tell Hank that she would enroll Sonny in the


    best preschool.


    Liberty pushed open the door of her house and entered. With Hank following behind her, she did not


    shut the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought some food and toys for Sonny. I was supposed to y with him tonight¡­ I broke my


    promise.¡±


    After Hank left the mall with Jessica, he insisted on taking her to the hospital for a check¨Cup.


    After the doctor examined Jessica¡¯s body and found out that she was fine, it hit Hank that Jessica lied


    to him. He was a little angry, but he controlled his temper considering that Jessica was pregnant.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629


    After leaving the hospital, Hank even apanied Jessica to another mall to get what she wanted.


    When they got home, he could not stop thinking about the scene of Duncan and Sonny¡¯s close


    interaction, which exasperated him. His concern was that his son would be snatched away by Duncan


    and end up calling Duncan ¡°Dad¡°.


    As soon as Jessica went to bed, he secretly left the house to buy some snacks and toys. Then, he


    rushed to his ex¨Cwife¡¯s ce.


    He never thought of saving his rtionship with Liberty.


    There was no turning back. He could not get together with Liberty anymore.


    However, Sonny was his son. How could his son behave intimately with the man who was pursuing his


    ex¨Cwife? Duncan had seriously challenged Hank¡¯s identity as Sonny¡¯s father.


    ¡°Is your wife¡¯s baby fine?¡± Liberty asked indifferently.


    Slightly ashamed, Hank answered, ¡°The baby is fine.¡±


    ¡°Sonny has been eating and ying a lot. You don¡¯t have to buy him so many things.¡±


    ¡°I know he doesn¡¯t need these, but I want to send him gifts. Liberty, was Sonny upset after I left?¡±


    Hank felt sorry for his son.


    In the past, he hardly spent time with his son.


    At that time, he was in the first flush of love with Jessica, so he put all his attention on her.


    After getting a divorce, he could count the number of times he apanied his son with one hand.


    ¡°Sonny was a little upset, but he soon got over it.¡±


    When Hank heard that his son was upset because he left, he felt more at ease. At least his son cared


    about him.


    Liberty poured a ss of warm water for Hank.


    Hank fell quiet for a moment. He then looked at Liberty and asked, ¡°Liberty, you and Mr. Lewis¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Liberty asked him.


    ¡°Nothing. I just feel that both of you aren¡¯t a suitable match. I don¡¯t have the right to stop you from


    remarrying, but as Sonny¡¯s mom, you¡¯ll bring him along when you remarry. If you marry a bad partner,


    I¡¯m worried my son will get hurt. So I¡¯m just asking.¡±


    Hank came up with an excuse to conceal his jealousy.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Liberty, you must think before you act. Think carefully. Mr. Lewis isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡±


    Liberty was not angry. However, she said nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Brown, I don¡¯t dare trouble you to care


    about my rtionships. You can just live your own life.¡±


    Currently, Hank was a Uber driver. Although it was not a high¨Cpaying job, at least he had an ie.


    His family life was dramatic.


    Liberty knew her ex¨Cmother¨Cinw and ex¨Csister¨Cinw very well. Even though Jessica was


    pregnant, the two of them would make things difficult for Jessica.


    It was anyone¡¯s guess if Jessica could sessfully deliver the baby.


    If it turned out to be a boy, all would be well. If it was a girl, the two of them would certainly torture


    Jessica.


    Anyway, Jessica would not be able to lead a peaceful life.


    This would be Jessica¡¯s karma for ruining Liberty¡¯s marriage and snatching her husband.


    Hank was embarrassed.


    ¡°Mr. Brown, if there¡¯s nothing else, please take your leave. It¡¯s gettingte. I need rest as I have to work


    tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. Brown, I believe you came without getting your wife¡¯s permission. If she finds out that you secretly


    came here to visit Sonny, she might have a bitter row with you.¡±


    Jessica disliked Hank being overly concerned about Sonny.


    Liberty was well aware of that.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630


    Jessica did not like how worried her husband¡¯s family was about Sonny before she became pregnant.


    She hated it even more now that she was pregnant.


    At the mention of Jessica, Hank could not sit for long.


    He got up and left shortly.


    After walking her ex¨Chusband out, Liberty closed the door and locked it. She felt a rush of thrill in her.


    It was because she was seeing her ex¨Chusband living a pathetic life after he remarried.


    On the other hand, Liberty and her son were leading a better life. This was the best revenge against


    her ex¨Chusband. She did not speak again that night.


    Once the sun rose, it signaled a new beginning.


    In the following days, both Serenity and Liberty were busy.


    Duncan continued to have daily breakfast at All You Can Eat, give Liberty flowers, and send her all


    kinds of gifts. Although Liberty rejected all his presents, he was still persistent.


    Zachary enrolled Sonny in Wiltspoon Learning Center. In September, Sonny would start his preschool


    education there.


    The temperature rose and June was soon arriving.


    The weather in June was extraordinarily warm in Wiltspoon.


    Josh and Jasmine hurriedly returned from their honeymoon that took ce in June.


    Josh purposely asked for two months of marriage leave from Zachary in order to spend more time with


    his newly¨Cwedded wife.


    When the two of them left for their honeymoon, they nned to have fun for two months. It turned out


    that they returned after a month or so.


    After learning that Josh and Jasmine ended their honeymoon trip earlier, Serenity instinctively felt that


    something was wrong. As soon as she received the news, Elisa happened toe back from her


    hometown. Serenity and Elisa then visited the Buchams.


    Upon arriving at the Buchams¡® ce, Serenity and Elisa were shocked to learn that Jasmine was lying


    on the bed. They were wondering what happened to Jasmine.


    ¡°Mrs Bucham, I¡¯m going upstairs to visit Jasmine.


    Serenity was anxious. She wanted to know what happened to her best friend. Just as she took a seat,


    she suggested going upstairs to visit Jasmine.


    Mrs Bucham said with a smile, ¡°Alright Let me take both of you up.¡±


    It was because Josh was still upstairs.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mrs. Bucham ordered a servant to lead Serenity and Elisa to the upper floor.


    Elisa held Serenity¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Seren, don¡¯t be too nervous or scared. Judging from Mrs.


    Bucham¡¯s cheerful mood and bright smile, Jasmine should be fine. Even if something happened to her,


    it¡¯s probably something good.¡±


    The Buchams were content with Jasmine. When Josh was going after Jasmine, Mrs. Bucham handed


    the heirloom to Jasmine and considered Jasmine her eldest daughter¨Cinw.


    If something bad happened to Jasmine, Mrs. Bucham would not be in such a good mood.


    At this thought, Serenity found it reasonable. She was so concerned about Jasmine that she never


    thought of this point.


    If it turned out to be something good¡­


    She whispered to Elisa, ¡°Could Jas be pregnant?¡±


    Getting pregnant during their honeymoon was such a delight.


    If Jasmine was pregnant, it would be unsurprising that Josh quickly took Jasmine home.


    The servant took Serenity and Elisa upstairs. Once they arrived at Jasmine and Josh¡¯s room, servant


    knocked on the door.


    ¡°Sir, Mrs. York and Ms. Stone are here to visit Missus.¡±


    Josh, who was apanying his beloved wife, made Jasmine rest on the bed. Upon hearing the


    maid¡¯s message, he said to Jasmine, ¡°Serenity and Elisa are here. Let me open the door for them. You


    can chat with them, but you must stay in bed and rest.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not sick. I can¡¯t feel anything as I¡¯ve just gotten pregnant. It shouldn¡¯t have


    been a problem to carry on with our trip, yet you insisted on ending the trip and sending me back. You


    don¡¯t even allow me to get off my bed.¡±


    It was as though Jasmine was a patient.

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631


    ¡°We have to be cautious during the first trimester. If you want to travel, we can do that after the baby is


    born. I promise I¡¯ll have fun with you until you¡¯re tired of it.¡±


    Josh made a promise to his wife.


    The baby in her womb was of utmost importance.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Although Jasmine had a healthy body and nothing would probably happen as they were still in the early


    stages of the pregnancy, Josh did not dare to be careless. Therefore, after finding out Jasmine was


    pregnant, he stopped their trip immediately and flew back with her in a rush.


    He even borrowed his family¡¯s private ne from Julian.


    Upon hearing his sister¨Cinw was pregnant, Julian took it seriously. Right after Josh called him, he


    arranged for a private ne to fly Josh and Jasmine back.


    Josh was the first person to have gotten married in their generation. The baby in Jasmine¡¯s belly would


    be the first of the Bucham family¡¯s new generation. After the entire family was informed of her


    pregnancy, they were excited. Their rtives had even sent over many supplements before the


    husband and wife returned.


    Some older rtives even bought and gave many household items that would be necessary once the


    baby was born.


    With so many people paying attention to Jasmine¡¯s pregnancy, there was no way Josh would not be


    nervous.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be unwilling to part with the baby when she or he arrives. How can we still go traveling? Quick,


    open the door for Seren and Elisa.¡±


    Jasmine was about to get up, but Josh quickly stopped her. He said, ¡°Lie down. I¡¯ll open the door for


    them.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened the door in a hurry to prevent his wife from getting off the bed.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Upon seeing Josh, Serenity and Elisa greeted him simultaneously.


    Josh shifted his body and let them in with a smile. When Serenity passed by him, he called her in a soft


    voice.


    She stopped and looked toward him.


    ¡°Serenity, please keep an eye on Jasmine. Don¡¯t let her be on her feet or move around. We just came


    back after a few hours of flight. She must be tired, but she can¡¯t sit still. She¡¯ll be like a monkey who


    can¡¯t settle down once I leave.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Jas on you. I won¡¯t let her walk around.¡±


    Josh finally felt at ease and left the room to give the three women space.


    After going downstairs, he asked two maids to bring some tea, desserts, and fruits upstairs.


    ¡°Seren, Elisa, you guys are finally here for a visit.¡±


    Jasmine sat up and was about to get off the bed. Seren quickly said, ¡°Jas, just sit and don¡¯te.


    down. Mr. Bucham requested that I keep an eye on you and not let you be on your feet.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Jasmine was speechless. Sheined, ¡°He¡¯s treating me like I¡¯m a severe


    patient.¡±


    ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    Serenity and Elisa could more or less confirm that Jasmine was pregnant.


    A grin appeared on Jasmine¡¯s face. It was a happy smile. She said, ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t think it would be this


    fast. I was fertile when I got married, and we went on our honeymoon. My period didn¡¯te. when it


    should, but I didn¡¯t pay attention then.


    ¡°When Aunt Flo didn¡¯t arrive for half a month, I told Josh about it. He brought me to a local hospital to


    get a checkup, and we found out we were pregnant. He got anxious and immediately called Julian, who


    arranged for a private ne to bring us back.


    ¡°We only came home today. After returning, Josh insisted that I was tired after sitting on the ne. for


    several hours and told me to rest on the bed. I¡¯m not tired at all. I¡¯m so excited, and I want to share this


    good news with you two.¡±

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°You and Josh are so lucky to have gotten pregnant during your honeymoon.


    Congrattions, Jasmine. If we had known you were pregnant, we would¡¯ve brought some


    supplements for you.


    ¡°Seren heard from Zachary that you and Josh had ended your honeymoon and returned ahead of


    schedule. She was worried about you and brought me over in a rush to visit you. We didn¡¯t manage to


    buy anything.¡±


    Jasmine said hastily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me supplements. Josh¡¯s rtives had already sent many


    of them over before I returned. I was shocked.¡±


    Seeing how a huge family, especially a united one, gave gifts shocked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the early stages of pregnancy. There¡¯s no need for additional supplements yet. I just have to eat


    three meals a day. Please don¡¯t give me more supplements and let me off the hook.¡± Jasmine rubbed


    her palms together to beg her friends. It made all of themugh.


    The maids served some fruits and desserts.


    Jasmine invited her two friends to enjoy the desserts.


    Serenity and Elisa did not hesitate. They had just returned from Serenity¡¯s hometown and felt hungry


    too. They ate a few pieces of dessert to fill their stomachs.


    ¡°Do you get morning sickness, Jasmine?¡±


    Elisa poured a ss of water for herself and took a sip. She asked Jasmine that question out of


    curiosity.


    ¡°My sister¨Cinw is still having morning sickness. That¡¯ll probably continue until she gives birth.¡±


    Elisa felt how difficult being a mother was every time she saw her sister¨Cinw vomiting.


    She often reminded her brother privately to treat Alice well and not let Alice down. Her sister¨Cin-w


    was going through so much to give birth to his child.


    If Clive dared do Alice wrong, Elisa would be the first to deal with him.


    However, she got knocked on the head several times for saying that to her brother.


    Clive thought he had already doted on his wife a lot. He was speechless that his sister still threatened


    him that way. Therefore, he could not resist knocking her on the head.


    ¡°I just got pregnant. I don¡¯t have morning sickness yet, but I hope it won¡¯t get too terrible.¡±


    Jasmine knew the missus of the Stone family had severe morning sickness. Mr. Stone cared for his


    wife so much that there was a time he even considered getting his wife an abortion. Serenity and


    Zachary had to persuade him to keep the baby.


    ¡°Morning sickness is different for everybody. Most people usually have it up to their first trimester and


    feel better afterward.¡±


    Serenity had not gotten pregnant yet, but she had helped to raise Sonny. She had some experience.


    ¡°Some do not have morning sickness at all. That¡¯s the best. They can eat and sleep without vomiting.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°I hope I¡¯ll be one of them.¡±


    She wanted to ask her best friend if there was any good news, but the words did not escape her mouth.


    Serenity would definitely let her know if she was pregnant. Since Serenity did not tell her, it meant that


    she was not pregnant. If she were to ask her about it, Serenity would not feelfortable.


    Jasmine had gotten her marriage license nearly a year after Serenity did. She had gotten pregnant


    during her honeymoon, but there was still no news from Serenity yet. She was afraid Serenity would


    feel pressurized if she asked her about it.


    ¡°How¡¯s our vegetable farm business?¡±


    Jasmine asked something business¨Crted instead.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She was changing the topic to prevent Serenity from thinking about her not being pregnant yet.


    Serenity replied, ¡°Negotiations for the newly¨Crented vegetable farm are already done. We¡¯re preparing


    to sign the contract. We rented an extrand of 33 acres and a house in town to act as a management


    hub for now. Ourpany will be in the city, but we haven¡¯t researched where we¡¯ll be renting our


    office.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°Establishing apany is a serious matter. Let¡¯s not be hasty and slowly choose a lucky


    ce. That way, our business will expand and prosper well.¡±

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633


    ¡°Mm, you two can decide. Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can help with.¡± Jasmine felt she did not help


    much aside from contributing some money.


    She felt sorry.


    Serenity and Elisa said simultaneously, ¡°You can just focus on caring for the baby.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°I can work even if I¡¯m pregnant. Many people still go to work even though they¡¯re


    pregnant and only go on maternity leave closer to their due dates.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what other people do. You¡¯re different from them. You should just stay at home and be a


    national treasure¡®,¡± Serenity smiled and added, ¡°With how nervous Mr. Bucham is, he probably won¡¯t


    allow it if you want to visit the store.


    Jasmine was speechless.


    After the three women chatted for some time, Josh knocked on the door.


    He entered the room while holding a drink ced on a tray. It was a supplement drink for Jasmine to


    replenish her nutrients.


    ¡°Serenity, Zachary is here to pick you up. He¡¯s downstairs.¡±


    Josh told Serenity as he walked over.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He ced the drink on the bedside table. He said to Elisa, ¡°Ms. Stone, Mr. Johnson has alsoe to


    pick you up. He said he wants to treat you to a meal.¡±


    Only then did the women realize the sun had already set.


    ¡°Rest well, Jasmine. We¡¯ll take our leave now and visit you another day.¡±


    Upon hearing that their sweethearts had arrived to pick them up, Serenity and Elisa did not linger.


    After they left, Josh said to Jasmine, ¡°Dear, Mom made this drink for you personally. It¡¯s not that hot


    anymore. You can drink this first and have dinner half an hourter.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet.¡±


    ¡°Did you have desserts too?¡±


    ¡°No. I think I don¡¯t like eating sweet stuff anymore.¡±


    Jasmine said she was not hungry, but she still took the drink.


    Her mother¨Cinw had prepared it for her, so she had to show her respect and finish the drink.


    ¡°What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡± Josh knew that a woman¡¯s appetite would usually change


    after getting pregnant.


    ¡°I¡¯m craving raw mangoes that are peeled, cut into cubes, and sprinkled with paprika and tangerine


    peel powder.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone head out and buy it for youter.¡±


    As long as it was something that Jasmine wanted and could eat, he would satisfy her.


    Josh sat by the bedside. After Jasmine finished drinking the supplement and put the cup down, he


    stretched his hand and touched her lower abdomen.


    A wide smile appeared on his handsome face. He said, ¡°Baby, your mom took a supplement drink. You


    should drink up too and grow quickly.¡±


    ¡°I just got pregnant. The embryo hasn¡¯t even developed into a fetus and can¡¯t drink anything. Do you


    think it¡¯s like a balloon that can expand once you blow into it?¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°Being pregnant for nine months feels like a long time. It¡¯s June now. Based on the


    duration, the baby will only be born in spring next year.¡±


    He pulled Jasmine over into his embrace and said happily, ¡°Jasmine, I feel happy and blissful now.¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you gotten excited enough?¡± Jasmine said to him whileughing.


    Aside from bringing her back in a rush after discovering she was pregnant, Josh had been giddy with


    delight. If she had not told him to keep the news till the first trimester ended, he would probably have


    his phone in his hand continuously to call his friends and rtives and tell them about it.

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634


    ¡°No. "


    ¡°I just told Dad and Mom about the pregnancy. They¡¯re ted too.¡± While Jasmine was chatting with


    her friends, Josh remembered that he had not informed his mother¨Cinw yet. He quickly called her to


    break the good news to her.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The Sox family was happy after learning about the pregnancy.


    ¡°Telling Dad and Mom is enough. Let¡¯s not reveal it to the entire world for now. There¡¯s a high risk. of


    unexpected situations urring during the early stages of pregnancy. It¡¯s not suitable to spread the


    news too early. Revealing our pregnancy when it bes stable after the first trimester isn¡¯t toote


    anyway.¡±


    Josh nodded repeatedly.


    He also heard that families would rarely reveal pregnancies during the first three months because signs


    of miscarriage would ur easily in the early stages of pregnancy. If the pregnancy were announced


    too early, no one would feel good if a miscarriage were to happen.


    While Josh and Jasmine were discussing the baby¡¯s matters in the room, Serenity and Elisa met


    Zachary and Remy after going downstairs.


    Mrs. Bucham was greeting the two CEOS.


    When Zachary saw Serenitying downstairs, he stood up and said to Mrs. Bucham, ¡°Sorry to have


    disturbed you, Mrs. Bucham. I¡¯ll be taking Serenity home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. We¡¯re grateful to Mrs. York and Ms. Stone foring over to visit Jasmine. Mrs.


    York, Ms. Stone, doe over often when you¡¯re free,¡± Mrs. Bucham said with a smile. With her


    daughter¨Cinw pregnant, her son probably would not allow her daughter¨Cinw to move


    around anymore.


    However, staying at home every day would be boring. If Serenity and Elisa could visit often,


    Jasmine would still have someone to talk to.


    ¡°We will, Mr.s Bucham.¡±


    The four of them bid goodbye to Mrs. Bucham and left the Buchams¡® vi with her seeing them off.


    Zachary had brought bodyguards over. Since Serenity would be sitting in Zachary¡¯s car, her car would


    be driven back by the bodyguards.


    After Serenity got inside the car, her smile disappeared. She touched her t lower abdomen and said


    to Zachary, ¡°We¡¯ve been husband and wife longer than Josh and Jasmine, but I haven¡¯t gotten


    pregnant yet. Jasmine had gotten pregnant during their honeymoon.¡±


    Zachary held her hand and consoled her, ¡°We¡¯re not in a rush. Let¡¯s go with the flow. Moreover, the


    psychic said we¡¯ll only receive good news when falles. It¡¯s only June now. Fall is still far away.


    ¡°Seren, everyone¡¯s constitution is different. Ms. Sox might be especially fertile, so she managed to get


    pregnant during her honeymoon. Don¡¯t pressure yourself just because of her pregnancy. My family and


    I have never rushed you to get pregnant. We¡¯re fine with the way we are now.¡±


    Zachary continued gently, ¡°I prefer spending time with just the both of us. The baby will be our


    third wheel after they¡¯re born. Most of your attention will be on the child, so you¡¯ll neglect me. I dislike


    you neglecting me the most.¡±


    After being consoled by Zachary, Serenity stopped thinking about babies. She said, ¡°I was just


    lamenting. Don¡¯t be nervous. I won¡¯t put pressure on myself.¡± She was very busy too.


    Once she started getting busy, she would not have time to think about children.


    ¡°I think Josh and Ms. Sox are having their child too early. They haven¡¯t even had enough fun and got


    pregnant just after getting married. During the pregnancy, Josh will have to practice abstinence.


    Although he can quench his desire asionally, will he be satisfied? They¡¯re newlyweds.¡±


    Josh had to practice abstinence just after experiencing the taste of ecstasy.


    Zachary sympathized with his friend.


    Serenityughed. ¡°Listen to yourself¡­ Other people will say that you¡¯re just being jealous.¡±


    It was because she had not gotten pregnant yet.


    Zachary had not experienced the feeling of being a soon¨Cto¨Cbe father.


    Therefore, he could only make fun of Josh this way.


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯m just jealous. That¡¯s how I truly feel. You¡¯re not a man, so you won¡¯t be able to


    experience it.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°You can say those words in front of me, but please don¡¯t say them to Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know the limits.¡±

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635


    ¡°You guys were going to start an office in your hometown. How did it go? Did you guys manage to rent


    an office?¡±


    Zachary changed the topic.


    ¡°We managed to rent an office and hired several managers. They¡¯ll officially start working next


    Monday.¡±


    Zachary praised her, ¡°You and Elisa are beginners in business, but you two are very efficient.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all Elisa¡¯s work. She does things hurriedly, but she loves to push the


    responsibilities to me and let go after having a rough idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that Elisa doesn¡¯t have enough patience. That¡¯s her personality. She¡¯s lucky to have


    met such honest partners as you and Ms. Sox. Otherwise, she won¡¯t even know if she¡¯s being


    scammed.¡±


    Grandma May had a sharp eye for people.


    Back when Elisa liked Zachary, Grandma May had already told him that she was not suited to be the


    York family¡¯s missus.


    However, he would not like Elisa even without Grandma May¡¯s remarks.


    After all, he and Clive were like enemies. How could he fall in love with his rival¡¯s sister?


    If Serenity had reunited with Mrs. Stone before getting married to him, he would not agree to marry


    Serenity even if Grandma May had hit him with her walking cane.


    He had no choice because Mrs. Stone only found Serenity after their marriage. He could only mend his


    rtionship with Clive for Serenity¡¯s sake.


    Luckily, the Stone family valued Serenity and Liberty enough.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Whenever they did anything that targeted York Corporation, they would take Serenity into consideration


    and not be too cruel in their moves. At least they left some room for maneuver.


    Although the two mega¨Ccorporations did not have partnerships, they were no longer aspetitive as


    before.


    ¡°But Elisa has many good qualities. She has wide connections and resources. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s slightly


    lazy and dislikes socializing.¡± Serenity felt she was not as good as Elisa yet. After all, Elisa¡¯s starting


    point was way ahead of hers.


    Even if she put lots of effort into studying, assimting into the elite circle, and getting used to the


    nuance of the business world, it had only been a short time; she still had many shorings.


    Zachary said gently, ¡°You and Elisaplement each other. You have what she doesn¡¯t, and vice


    versa. The business you two invest in and start together will be sessful. Seren, I believe the three of


    you will be the new big shots in Wiltspoon¡¯s business world in three to five years.¡±


    Leaving their identities aside, they would definitely be the rising stars of the business world.


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for saying so. I hope those words wille true too.¡±


    Zachary embraced her and pecked her lips gently. He whispered, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t neglect


    me.¡±


    ¡°No way. Even if I do neglect someone, it¡¯ll never be you.¡±


    ¡°But you promised to write a love letter to me before. I haven¡¯t received your love letter up till now.¡±


    A hint of panic shed across Serenity¡¯s eyes. She had forgotten about it.


    She had been busy with her business and tending to the bookstore. She often had to check on how the


    York family¡¯s smaller businesses were doing as well while hiding her identity most of the time. That was


    the only way she could check whether the store assistants and managers were treating their work


    seriously.


    Therefore, she would forget many things she promised others once she got busy.


    However, Serenity never forgot Zachary. She did not forget him and always kept hirn on her mind. If


    she did not send him a message one day or call him to say she loved him several times, he would


    either act like a resentful husband orin to her sister that she only prioritized earning money and


    neglected him.


    He would also torture her on the bed every other day until she begged for forgiveness and promised


    she would not neglect him or make him sulk again.


    Since she and Elisa became business partners, Serenity realized that Zachary had gotten more clingy.


    Sometimes, she would think he was a piece of gum.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write it after going home tonight. I promise. I¡¯ll hand the love letter to you before you go to work


    tomorrow.¡± Serenity could only remedy the situation.


    Zachary stared at her intensely.

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636


    After being husband and wife for so long, Serenity understood the meaning behind his gaze.


    She nced at the driver and the bodyguard on the passenger seat quickly. She saw that they did not


    turn their heads. The driver was focused on driving while the bodyguard was on his phone.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    It was how the bodyguard protected himself.


    If he were watching videos or reading novels on his phone, he could divert his attention and not notice


    what his boss and the missus were talking about.


    Serenity gave Zachary a quick kiss.


    Only then did he let her off the hook. He stressed in a low voice, ¡°I want to receive your love letter to


    me before I head to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Definitely.¡±


    Serenity promised him with a grin.


    ¡°Remy came to pick Elisa up too. Actually, they do get along with each other well.¡±


    Zachary hummed. ¡°Remy might leave Wiltspoon for some time.¡±


    ¡°Why? Is he going on a business trip?¡±


    Serenity could not resist asking because Remy liked Elisa.


    ¡°Did you forget? Mrs. Young¨CJohnson is about to give birth. After she gives birth, Remy will definitely


    have to return to visit his niblings. He can still have a look at the babies in the hospital, but it won¡¯t be


    convenient for him to visit them at home after Mrs. Young¨CJohnson gets discharged and returns home


    to recover.


    ¡°That¡¯s why he¡¯s returning early and staying there for several days. He¡¯ll probably wait until his sister¨C


    inw gets discharged to return to Wiltspoon. Then, he¡¯ll go back again for the sip and see shower.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I forgot about it.¡±


    Would Jane give birth to two sons or two daughters? Or would she have a boy and a girl?


    After Jane gave birth, she and Zachary would go over for the sip and see shower too.


    She wanted to get a piece of luck from Jane.


    While Zachary and Serenity were chatting about their daily lives, it was inconvenient for Remy and


    Elisa to have a conversation as they drove separate cars.


    When they arrived at a hotel under Stone Group, they sat in a private room Remy had booked


    beforehand. After that, Remy said to Elisa, ¡°Elisa, I have to head to Annenburg tomorrow.¡±


    Elisa was stunned. Then, she asked, ¡°Is it a family matter?¡±


    She had not been to the Johnsons¡® house or met his family.


    ¡°My sister¨Cinw is about to give birth. I want to go back and visit her.¡±


    Elisa understood. She said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you only returning after the baby is born?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t gone back for quite some time. I should go back and apany my elders. My grandparents


    kept nagging me as I rarely went back this year.¡±


    When Remy spoke those words, he was gazing at Elisa affectionately.


    In the past, he would return home twice a month and stay there for several days. Sometimes, he would


    only go back to Wiltspoon to work after his brother urged him.


    Ever since Remy fell in love with Elisa, he rarely went home, especially after Andrew¡¯s appearance.


    Although nothing had happened between Andrew and Elisa, Remy knew that Andrew had gone to the


    Stone family¡¯s house twice afterward.


    For both times, Mrs. Stone had run into a minor ident and was sent home by Andrew after


    coincidentally meeting him.


    Remy did not believe that it was a coincidence.


    It was obvious that Mrs. Stone wanted to bring Andrew and Elisa together.

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637


    With a love rival present, Remy was even more reluctant to leave Wiltspoon.


    He feared Elisa would be Andrew¡¯s girlfriend when he returned after leaving for some time.


    ¡°You do have to go back and apany your family,¡± Elisa said considerately.


    ¡°Elisa, are you willing to go back with me?¡± Remy asked.


    He wished to bring her back to let his elders meet her.


    Although the elders knew he had someone he liked in Wiltspoon and had seen Elisa¡¯s pictures, they


    had not met her in person yet.


    A person as carefree as Elisa blushed because of Remy¡¯s words. She said, ¡°We aren¡¯t officially


    together yet. It¡¯s still too early to meet our parents.¡±


    ¡°As for my mom¡­ I can go with you to meet your parents anytime if you manage to get past my mom.¡±


    Disappointment clouded Remy¡¯s eyes, but his fighting spirit reignited quickly. With a gentle smile, he


    said, ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to wait too long for that day toe.


    I¡¯ll definitely clear Mrs. Stone¡¯s hurdle.¡±


    If he could not get past Mrs. Stone after working hard, he would have no choice but to let his parents,


    brother, and sister¨Cinw intervene.


    At that moment, a waiter knocked on the door and entered with a bouquet.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Upon seeing the waiter entering, Remy stood up and received the bouquet from him.


    After that, he passed the flowers to Elisa and gazed at her affectionately. His smile resembled the


    spring breeze in March. ¡°Elisa, I ordered these flowers beforehand. It was inconvenient for me to bring


    a bouquet when I went to the Buchams¡® house to pick you up just now.¡±


    Elisa epted the bouquet with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been receiving flowers from you several times every day.¡±


    Remy¡¯s strategy of gifting flowers was aggressive.


    He would give Elisa flowers several times a day.


    Aside from flowers, there were also various types of gifts. Ultimately, he wanted to please her in every


    way possible.


    He wanted her to experience being pursued and cherished by someone.


    It was sweet, happy, and exhrating.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you like it and are happy.¡±


    ¡°I love it. I¡¯m ted too. I¡¯ve been in a good mood every day as I could receive flowers from a


    handsome guy daily.¡±


    Remy reached out and held Elisa¡¯s hand. ¡°Elisa, my greatest wish is to be by your side every day


    and make you happy. You have the brightest and sweetest smile. It lights up my heart like the


    sunshine.


    ¡°I feel like the happiest person in the world whenever I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Remy was skilled at whispering sweet words and honeyed phrases.


    Elisa was over the moon upon hearing those words. She had the urge to get married to him there and


    then.


    Ring, ring¡­


    Just when they were totally engrossed with each other, Elisa¡¯s phone rang. It was an unexpected


    disruption.


    Elisa put the flowers aside and reached for her bag to take her phone inside it.


    She gestured at Remy to stay quiet when she saw the caller¡¯s name. She said, ¡°It¡¯s the queen of my


    family.¡±


    She picked up her mother¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Elisa addressed her mother sweetly.


    Mrs. Stone, who was on the other end of the line, asked, ¡°Elisa, are you and Serenity not back yet?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re back, but we found out Jasmine was back from her honeymoon when we returned. Seren and I


    went to the Buchams¡® house. Mom, I have great news for you. Jasmine¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    There was envy in Remy¡¯s eyes upon hearing that.


    However, he soon thought of something that made the envy dissipate slightly.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638


    Mrs. Stoneughed and said, ¡°This is good news. She got lucky right after her wedding.¡±


    ¡°The entire Bucham family is excited. Mr. Bucham is super nervous. He¡¯s even treating Jasmine like a


    national treasure.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled. ¡°That¡¯s natural. Josh is the first to marry in his generation, so the baby in Jasmine¡¯s


    belly will be the first grandchild. It¡¯s a given that the Buchams will treat this seriously ¡±


    The first child always brought a lot of anticipation and priority.


    ¡°How¡¯s Seren?¡± Mrs. Stone thought about her niece, who was not pregnant yet. Jasmine had gotten


    pregnant during her honeymoon. Mrs. Stone was worried her niece would be upset


    Elisa recalled Serenity¡¯s reaction. She said, ¡°She looked normal. You don¡¯t have to worry about her,


    Mom. She has an open mind now and is going with the flow. She¡¯s no longer in a rush to get pregnant.


    ¡°Besides, we¡¯re so busy. She doesn¡¯t have the time and effort to think about having a child.¡±


    In the past, Serenity only had to watch over Elisa and Jasmine¡¯s bookstore. Getting pregnant was


    always on her mind because she had too much time.


    It was right that staying home and doing nothing would make someone overthink. It would be best to


    get something to do to distract oneself and even earn some money.


    Women could still earn money after marriage. It would also give them some confidence to face their in¨C


    laws.


    Elisa came to that conclusion through Liberty¡¯s marriage.


    No matter how much money a man earned, it was best that women had financial independence and


    never believed men when they said they would take care of them. Men would get tired of it after some


    time.


    Every time a woman asked a man for money, the man would go from being willing to nagging. rolling


    their eyes, and then scolding. In the end, they would refuse to give the money¡­


    Of course, not all men would be like Hank.


    Kind people still upied arger portion of the world¡¯s poption.


    ¡°You¡¯re together with Seren almost every day. If you notice she has something on her mind, try to talk


    to her more.¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Seren is my sister. I care for her more than anyone and want her to be


    happy too. If Zachary dares mistreat her, I¡¯ll even go to his ce to pick a fight.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll pick a fight?¡±


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s tone became stern.


    Elisa quickly rephrased her words. ¡°I¡¯ll go to his ce and demand justice for Serenity. I won¡¯t use


    fists. Mm, I¡¯m an elegantdy. I¡¯ll use words and not my fists.¡±


    my Well, she could still use her feet and vent her anger by kicking Zachary several times.


    ¡°Are you still at the Buchams¡® house now?¡± Mrs. Stone did not know what to do with her daughter. She


    knew what was going on in her daughter¡¯s mind.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Other people used their mouths and not fists while her daughter would use her fists instead of words


    whenever possible. Otherwise, why would her reputation in Wiltspoon be so terrible?


    ¡°I just left their house. What¡¯s the matter, Mom?¡±


    ¡°Come to our family¡¯s hotel now. I invited Mr. Reading over for a meal. You shoulde over and eat


    with us too. He helped me so many times. As my children, you guys can treat Mr. Reading to a meal to


    repay his kindness in my stead.¡°.


    Elisa said, ¡°Mom, Mr. Reading had refused thest time I treated him to a meal. He said it was a small


    matter and that we didn¡¯t have to be so polite about it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Reading helped me twice again recently. I called him personally to treat him to a meal. He agreed


    to it. Come over quickly. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    Elisa asked, ¡°Is it just you and me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the three of us after Mr. Readinges.¡±


    ¡°Are Dad, Clive, and the others noting?¡±


    Elisa btedly realized that her mother seemed to want her to interact with Mr. Reading more.


    Did Remy¡¯s courting make Mom anxious that she was getting a man for her?


    After seeing through her mother¡¯s ns, Elisa did not know whether tough or cry.


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s going out to meet a friendter in the evening. Clive has a business engagement, while


    Anthony neveres home unless the sky is falling. Who can I count on? You¡¯re my precious baby


    daughter. I can only count on you.¡±


    Elisa was speechless.


    If so, she had to apany her mother to have a meal with Mr. Reading. Otherwise, she would not be


    her mother¡¯s precious baby anymore.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at our family¡¯s hotel now. I¡¯m in private room number 23.¡±


    Elisa had no choice but to tell her mother that she was at the hotel already.


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Stone asked, ¡°Are you eating with Mr. Johnson?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elisa answered honestly.


    Her family disapproved of her being together with Remy, but she did not listen to them. She felt happy


    when she was with him.


    Happiness was the most important aspect of living.


    If being with Remy made her happy, why would she not date him?


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°We just arrived and haven¡¯t ordered anything. Why don¡¯t Remy and I go over to apany you and


    Mr. Reading to have dinner?¡±


    Mrs. Stone pressed her lips together. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over to you.¡±


    She hung up right after.


    Elisa held her phone and looked toward Remy. She said, ¡°My mom wants to treat Mr. Reading to a


    meal. She wants us to apany them. She¡¯ll being over soon, so let¡¯s not order first.¡±


    Elisa knew what signature dishes her family¡¯s hotel had.


    Remy smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He knew Mrs. Stone would annoy and stress him out.


    Mr. Reading was the love rival Mrs. Stone created for him. Although the Readings always kept a low


    profile, it was Tania Reading¡¯s family. Andrew and Zachary were cousins too. The Readings and


    Stones had equal social status as well.


    To be chosen and arranged to be set up with Elisa by Mrs. Stone personally, it was evident that Andrew


    was an outstanding man.


    Seeing Remy agreeing so readily, Elisa wanted to say something but hesitated.


    ¡°Elisa, you can say what¡¯s on your mind,¡± Remy said considerately.


    ¡°Based on my mom¡¯s arrangement, I think she wants to bring Mr. Reading and I together. I didn¡¯t notice


    it the first time. No wonder my mom kept praising him in front of me. I just realized my mom¡¯s intentions


    just now.¡±


    Remy continued speaking gently, ¡°I know. I felt it the first time I saw Mr. Reading and heard Mrs. Stone


    complimenting him so much.¡±


    Therefore, he even called Zachary on purpose to ask for Andrew¡¯s rtionship status. He confirmed


    that Andrew was single and did not have a girlfriend.


    Zacharyughed at him for treating everyone like an enemy.


    Remy thought he would rather treat everyone like enemies than leave out any potential rival.


    He could not gain the Stones¡® recognition. Although Elisa was headstrong sometimes and had her own


    opinions, she was still a filial child.


    If Mrs. Stone insisted that Elisa try dating Andrew, she would probably give in.


    That was why Remy immediately treated Andrew as a love rival after he spotted Elisa seeing Andrew


    off.


    Zachary was lucky to have Grandma May arranging everything for him. He immediately got his


    marriage license and did not experience someone fighting for his wife. He could not understand why


    Remy was nervous.


    Elisa was speechless.


    The first time Remy met Andrew was that time she saw Andrew off.


    She remembered that Remy never even talked to Andrew. Despite that, he treated Andrew as a love


    rival.


    ¡°Elisa, no matter how many people are courting you, I¡¯ll never give up. It¡¯s a fairpetition for


    everything. This shows that you¡¯re a nicedy too.¡±


    Remy felt pressured, but he did not show it in his expressions. Instead, he consoled Elisa not to be


    stressed about it.


    He trusted his instinct and eye for people.

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640


    Elisa had feelings for Remy.


    As she mentioned, she was not in a rush to agree to date him because she wanted to experience being


    pursued and cherished by someone.


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Reading might not fancy me anyway. It¡¯s all my mom¡¯s doing. If I don¡¯t


    cooperate, my mom¡¯s actions will be useless. I can still decide who I love.¡±


    Andrew was Zachary¡¯s cousin. Although she had never interacted with Andrew before, he must have


    known that she used to be obsessed with Zachary.


    Even if she had already given up on Zachary and let go of her feelings for him, could Andrew really not


    mind?


    Her mother was simply wasting efforts. She would not cooperate, and Andrew would not fall for it.


    Elisa¡¯s words were like a tranquilizer. They put Remy¡¯s mind at ease.


    He considered himself lucky that he had targeted Elisa early and deliberately approached her. He had


    made a strong first impression, upied the most advantageous position, and developed feelings for


    her.


    If he had just made his move, he probably could not beat Andrew.


    Mrs. Stone arrived shortly.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Upon seeing her entering, Remy immediately stood up to greet her with a wide smile on his handsome


    face.


    Mrs. Stone used to think of him as gentle and well¨Cmannered because he was always smiling


    whenever she saw him. Seeing his smile at that moment, she felt he was a cunning fox. He even


    smiled like one.


    However, Mrs. Stone never thought Remy was a gentle and kind person.


    To be appointed by Ben to alone manage FC & Co.¡¯s branchpany in Wiltspoon, expanding it, and


    increasing the headquarters¡® investment in the Wiltspoon branch had all proven that Remy was a


    formidable man.


    Of course, he was not an evil man. He was just not as kind¨Chearted as everyone imagined.


    How could people in the business world, especially those who were sessful, not have some ruthless


    tricks up their sleeves?


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    Mrs. Stone did not like seeing Remy, but she still had manners. She returned a hum in response to his


    greeting.


    After settling down, she said to her daughter, who was about to sit, ¡°Elisa, Mr. Reading will be here


    soon. Go to the hotel¡¯s entrance and wait for him. He rarelyes to our hotel. I¡¯m afraid he


    might not be able to find his way here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch Mr. Reading.¡±


    Remy wanted to do it.


    Mrs. Stone said indifferently, ¡°Sit down, Mr. Johnson. Mr. Reading is my guest. He should be received


    by someone from the Stone family. How can we trouble you to wee him?¡±


    She meant that it was the Stone family¡¯s business. Remy was an outsider who should not intervene.


    Elisa had no choice but to say, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Mr. Reading outside the hotel, Mom.¡±


    As the Readings and the Yorks were rted by marriage, they would usually spend their money at


    Wiltspoon Hotel and not the Yorks¡® rival hotel.


    Mrs. Stone used it as an excuse to have Elisa wait for Andrew.


    After winking at Remy, she obediently went to wait for Andrew outside the hotel.


    Once Elisa left, Mrs. Stone told Remy, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I believe you¡¯re aware of my family¡¯s opinion. It¡¯s


    useless even if you persist. I disapprove of this rtionship, and it¡¯s final. There are plenty more fish in


    the sea. Why do you have to insist on having my Elisa?


    ¡°There are many more nice women out there, be it in Annenburg or Wiltspoon. As long as you pay


    attention to them, you¡¯ll realize that they¡¯re more suited for you than Elisa.


    ¡°I¡¯ve spoiled her rotten since she was young. She¡¯s wayward, reckless, and hot¨Ctempered. She¡¯ll revolt


    if anything doesn¡¯t go her way. I think she doesn¡¯t suit you, Mr. Johnson.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    In order to make Remy give up, Mrs. Stone did not hesitate to utilize outsiders¡®ments about Elisa.


    Remy said nicely, ¡°Mrs. Stone, you won¡¯t listen no matter what I say now. Time shall prove to you


    whether I¡¯m suitable for Elisa or not.¡±

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Elisa is wayward, reckless, or hot¨Ctempered. Who doesn¡¯t have a temper? Even a figurine


    made of y has some expressions.


    ¡°Even if Elisa acts as you described her, I have a good temper and am tolerant. I¡¯m best suited for


    someone with a temper like Elisa¡¯s.¡±


    Mrs. Stone could not retort at all.


    Remy was indeed a good¨Ctempered person.


    He was tolerant too.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, aside from the fact that I¡¯m not from Wiltspoon, what else are you unsatisfied with? I can


    correct them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Since Mrs. Stone was straightforward, Remy asked her that question frankly too.


    ¡°You¡¯re great in everything and outstanding. I started admiring you even before you started pursuing


    my daughter. As I mentioned before, I only have one daughter. I can¡¯t bear her marrying someone who


    lives far away. Since you and my daughter have just started dating, it¡¯s not toote. to end the


    rtionship. You won¡¯t hurt each other.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working in Wiltspoon long¨Cterm, and I live here. Nearly all my friends are in Wiltspoon, and the


    new house I bought is beside your family¡¯s. My registered residence isn¡¯t in Wiltspoon, but aside from


    that, I¡¯m no different from a Wiltspoonian, Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°I can change my registered residence to Wiltspoon for Elisa too.¡±


    Mrs. Stone stayed silent.


    Elisa used to love Zachary stubbornly. Actually, she inherited her stubbornness from her mother.


    Mrs. Stone was stubborn about some issues too. She would insist on her opinions no matter how much


    others persuaded or talked to her. She was acting this way recently.


    No matter what Remy did or promised, she would not agree to her daughter marrying him.


    Beep¡­


    Remy received a new Whatsapp message.


    He took his phone and tapped Whatsapp to have a look.


    It was Elisa who sent him the message. She asked him if her mother was being hard on him and


    requested him not to resent her mother for her sake if her mother was doing so.


    Remy¡¯s gaze was filled with softness.


    He had already treated Mrs. Stone as his mother¨Cinw. How could he possibly hate his future


    mother¨Cinw?


    It was he who was not doing enough and better. Mrs. Stone refused to approve because he could not


    give her enough security..


    Simply speaking, he still had to work harder.


    Courting a wife was not easy. He would treasure Elisa more after sessfully getting her.


    Remy replied to Elisa¡¯s message: [Mrs. Stone isn¡¯t hard on me. Don¡¯t worry.]


    Elisa received Remy¡¯s reply. She felt assured after thinking her mother was still reasonable, albeit a


    little aggressive.


    She waited for Andrew at the entrance of the hotel. Luckily, he did not make her wait long and arrived


    after a short while.


    Andrew spotted Elisa at the entrance once he reached.


    He found a parking bay and parked his car.


    Surprisingly, Elisa was already standing in front of his car after he got down. She smiled at him and


    said, ¡°Good evening, Mr. Reading.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s eyes gleamed.


    The feistydy seemed to have changed a lot.


    In the past, Elisa was arrogant. Aside from his cousin Zachary, everything else was worthless in her


    eyes.


    She had be elegant, proper, and mild¨Cmannered.


    Andrew had already felt Elisa¡¯s transformation when he had previously seen her at the Stone family¡¯s


    house. She was not as difficult to get along with as the rumors described.


    Of course, he did not think the outsiders¡®ments about Elisa were true.


    Elisa came from a wealthy family. Even if she were arrogant, she had the right to be. Many people who


    were inferior to her were envious of it.


    Among those whomented, there must have been quite a number of people tarnishing Elisa¡¯s


    reputation on purpose. However, Elisa was not one to care about her reputation. She did things. her


    way and was headstrong. As time passed, her reputation in the social circle became terrible.


    Andrew found the current Elisa extremely charming. It was different from her previous mboyant


    beauty.


    Maybe it was because his opinions of her had changed.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642


    When admiring someone, all of that person¡¯s shorings would turn into strong points. On the other


    hand, hating someone would cause even that person¡¯s strengths to turn into ws.


    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Stone.¡±


    Andrew returned Elisa¡¯s greeting with a smile.


    He looked behind Elisa.


    There was no sign of Mrs. Stone.


    It was Mrs. Stone who had invited him over for a meal. He thought she would be present.


    Mrs. Stone was being too polite. He stopped his car to ask her what had happened simply because he


    saw her sitting on the floor. He also drove her home afterward. It was a slight effort. and no big deal to


    him.


    However, she treated Andrew like her life savior. Her excessive enthusiasm and gratitude made him


    feel pressured.


    Elisa had also called him countless times to treat him to a meal and repay his kindness.


    He refused all of them politely.


    However, Mrs. Stone invited him repeatedly that day. Andrew only agreed to the dinner to regain his


    peace and quiet. He thought Mrs. Stone would not bother him anymore after having one meal together


    and letting her feel like she had repaid his kindness.


    ¡°My mom is waiting for you in a private room, Mr. Reading,¡± Elisa exined.


    Andrew let out a breath of relief.


    It was fine as long as he was not having a meal with Elisa alone.


    Although he thought Elisa had changed a lot, he did not want to eat with her alone. He feared the


    paparazzi would take pictures and create a scandal that would be a trending topic.


    His identity in Wiltspoon was overly sensitive.


    As the nephew of the York family¡¯s head missus and Zachary¡¯s cousin, his scandal would easily top the


    trending charts.


    The Readings kept an extremely low profile. He did not wish to be the first Reading to be a


    trending headline.


    ¡°After you, Mr. Reading.¡±


    Elisa invited Andrew into the hotel.


    He nodded politely and went into the hotel with her.


    They soon reached the private room. Elisa opened the door and gestured for Andrew to enter.


    Once he went inside and saw that Mrs. Stone and Remy were present, he rxed immediately.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, Mr. Johnson,¡± Andrew greeted.


    Remy stood up to wee him and gestured for him to sit.


    Mrs. Stone also greeted Andrew with a smile. She was exceptionally friendly to him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Andrew chose to sit beside Remy. After sitting, he grinned and said to Mrs. Stone, ¡°You¡¯re too kind,


    Mrs. Stone. It was no trouble at all.¡±


    ¡°It was no trouble to you, but you saved me. I¡¯m indebted to you. I¡¯ve always separated gratitude. and


    grudges clearly. I¡¯ll repay the kindnesses I¡¯ve received and take revenge on those who¡¯ve wronged me.


    Don¡¯t be too formal with me in the future, Andrew. If you don¡¯t give me a chance to


    repay you, I won¡¯t even be able to eat in peace.¡±


    The Stones and the Yorks could be considered rtives.


    It would be normal for the Stones to interact with the Reading family.


    Mrs. Stone was looking at Andrew as a mother¨Cinw would her son¨Cinw. She got fonder of him


    the more she looked at him.


    Unfortunately, her precious daughter could not understand her painstaking efforts.


    ¡°I¡¯m here now, Mrs. Stone. I wasn¡¯t being modest. I was really busy,¡± Andrew defended himself a little.


    He could not admit it even though he had rejected them on purpose.


    ¡°You still have to eat no matter how busy you are. After eating here this time, you cane over to our


    house for a meal the next time. I¡¯ll personally cook some of my signature dishes for you to have a


    taste.¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked toward Elisa and said to Andrew, ¡°The soup Elisa makes is extremely delicious. I¡¯ll


    have her cook some for you when that timees.¡±


    When Elisa wooed Zachary in the past, she often made breakfast and soup filled with love for him. It


    had refined her skills in making tasty soups.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643


    After ncing at Elisa, Andrew said with a smile, The soup Ms. Stone makes will definitely taste. good.


    However, I don¡¯t really like drinking soup.¡±


    Elisa had sent soup over frequently back when she was pursuing his cousin.


    Andrew was aware of it.


    Mrs. Stone maintained her smile and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t tried the soup Elisa makes. You¡¯ll like it after


    tasting it. It¡¯s decided then. Pleasee to our house for a meal next time.¡±


    Andrew grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely go if I have the time


    Only then did Mrs. Stone feel satisfied and stop her attacks.


    She asked Elisa to order the food.


    Elisa had the waiter bring the menu. She passed one to Andrew, ¡°You can do the honor, Mr. Reading.¡±


    Andrew smiled. ¡°This is the Stone family¡¯s hotel. You must be aware of which dish tastes great. You


    should order, Ms. Stone. I¡¯m not a picky eater aside from disliking soup.¡±


    Actually, he liked drinking soup. Wiltspoonians loved boiling soup. Some people could not even eat


    without having soup for each meal.


    Andrew only said he disliked soup to prevent Mrs. Stone from making Elisa cook for him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just order a few dishes then.¡±


    After ordering her family hotel¡¯s signature dishes, Elisa also ordered soup.


    During the meal, Mrs. Stone was being overly enthusiastic toward Mr. Reading. She kept asking him to


    get more food. However, she never once mentioned Remy, who was beside Andrew. It formed a stark


    contrast.


    Remy was good¨Ctempered and patient. He knew that Mrs. Stone was acting like that on purpose to


    make him back out.


    How could he back out voluntarily after finally falling in love with a woman?


    Not to mention that Andrew did not seem interested in Elisa. Even if he got attracted to her in the end,


    Remy was still confident that he could beat him.


    As long as Elisa had feelings for him, any hardships could be ovee.


    That meal felt like a dangerous feast.


    After the meal, Andrew left with the excuse that he still had matters to attend to.


    ¡°Elisa, please see Mr. Reading off,¡± Mrs. Stone instructed.


    Andrew quickly said, ¡°Mr. Johnson and I clicked with each other, and we wish to have a chat. Having


    Mr. Johnson see me off is enough, Mrs. Stone.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Johnson is a guest too.¡± Mrs. Stone¡¯s words had excluded Remy from being a part of the


    Stone family.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Remy was indeed still not a part of her family.


    She wished for it to stay that way in the future too.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see Mr. Reading off with Elisa, Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Remy thought of apromise.


    Mrs. Stone pressed her lips together and did not say a word.


    In the end, Remy and Elisa saw Andrew off together.


    A few minutester, Andrew arrived at his car. He turned and said to them, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first, Mr.


    Johnson, Ms. Stone. Let¡¯s have a meal another day when we have time.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Mr. Reading.¡±


    Remy and Elisa waved Andrew goodbye.


    Andrew¡¯s car left shortly.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644


    When Remy and Elisa could no longer see Andrew¡¯s car, they prepared to return to the hotel. However,


    Mrs. Stone walked out of the hotel.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone,¡± Remy greeted.


    Mrs. Stone nodded as a form of acknowledgment. Then, she said to Elisa, ¡°Elisa, can you apany


    me to the night market? I haven¡¯t walked around one for a long time.¡±


    Elisa looked toward Remy.


    Remy read the atmosphere and said, ¡°Mrs. Stone, Elisa, I also have some matters to see to. I¡¯ll leave


    first.¡±


    Elisa whispered apologetically, ¡°Remy, please don¡¯t take what my mother did or said to heart.¡±


    Remy returned a gaze to reassure her.


    He was generous and would not resent his mother¨Cinw for being hard on him.


    Mrs. Stone walked toward her car. Elisa had no choice but to follow.


    They sat in the same car while Elisa¡¯s car was left in the parking lot of their hotel.


    When Elisa got into the car, Mrs. Stone poked her forehead. She told Elisa, ¡°How many times have.


    I told you to keep a distance from Remy? He¡¯s a cunning fox. You won¡¯t even know if he¡¯s scamming


    you.


    ¡°Even if he sells you away, you might still be counting money for him.


    ¡°He¡¯s not suitable for you. You should end things while your feelings aren¡¯t that deep yet.¡±


    Elisa said unhappily, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve only liked two guys my whole life, yet you never supported me for


    either. I used to like Zachary, and you said he didn¡¯t suit me too. You talked about the Yorks being the


    Stones¡® rival, how our families don¡¯t get along, and that I was asking for trouble if I liked him.


    ¡°Fine. I gave up after Zachary and Seren got married. I finally got along well with Remy and started


    dating him. I feel rxed. I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s cunning or not. I only know that his feelings for me


    are sincere.


    ¡°If you keep opposing, I¡¯ll tell Remy I agree to be his girlfriend and reveal our rtionship to the public.¡±


    Elisa was aggrieved.


    She did not think she had a bad eye for men.


    Whether it was Zachary or Remy, they were both outstanding men.


    However, when she fancied the former, she could not gain her family¡¯s support. The same thing


    happened when she liked thetter.


    ¡°Mom, can you let me decide on my marriage myself? I don¡¯t like being led by the nose or walking the


    pathid out for me by you all. I won¡¯t agree to a political marriage unless the man I¡¯m getting. married


    to is someone I like.¡±


    Mrs. Stone red at her daughter. After some time, she said, ¡°Remy is too cunning. He seduced your


    heart unnoticed and unknowingly. Even I was tricked.¡±


    When Remy visited them back then, she did not expect him to target her precious daughter.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    She thought he simply wanted to get close to them as neighbors.


    FC & Co. had business dealings with York Corporation. Remy and Zachary had a good brotherly


    rtionship too. Thanks to Serenity, Elisa and Remy started interacting with each other more and got


    along well. Mrs. Stone did not overthink it then.


    She only noticed something was off after Remy had spent a lot of time with Elisa and often came over


    for meals.


    She med herself for being dense and not noticing Remy¡¯s ambitions before it was toote.


    She would have nipped Remy¡¯s feelings in the bud if she had known about it earlier.


    ¡°Elisa, Mr. Reading is a great man too. Don¡¯t put all your eggs into one basket. You must pick the


    strongest, tallest, and most luscious tree from the forest.¡±


    Mrs. Stone advised her, ¡°You¡¯ve met Mr. Reading too. Isn¡¯t he great? He¡¯s handsome, well- mannered,


    and has a good family background. He isn¡¯tckingpared to Remy. Most importantly, he¡¯s from


    Wiltspoon. It¡¯s convenient for you toe home in the future if you¡¯re with him.


    ¡°If you ever get bullied in your inws¡® ce, we can seek justice for you anytime. However, the


    Readings¡® family culture has always been excellent so you don¡¯t have to worry about your inws


    bullying you.¡±


    If the Readings¡® family culture were bad, Tania would not have married into the York family and be


    the head missus.


    Although Grandma May seemed to have picked her granddaughters¨Cinw randomly, she actually


    prioritized character a lot.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645


    ¡°Will you and my brothers not seek justice if I were together with Remy and got bullied by the


    Johnsons?¡±


    Elisa returned a question to her mother.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not someone who¡¯s easily bullied. It has always been me bullying other people.¡±


    Mrs. Stone choked for a moment and said, ¡°You can act recklessly in Wiltspoon, and no one will dare to


    do anything to you. That¡¯s because you have the huge Stone Group behind your back. Clive can back


    you up and clean up your mess.


    ¡°If you were to be with Remy, you¡¯d live in Annenburg. Who¡¯ll dote on you and be your shoulder to rely


    on if you move to a faraway ce after marriage?¡±


    Elisa argued her case. ¡°Remy¡¯s job is based in Wiltspoon, and he lives here long¨Cterm. I¡¯ll be living in


    Wiltspoon in the future with him as well. Even if we must return to Annenburg, it¡¯ll only be during the


    festive seasons to apany his parents.


    ¡°What trouble can arise from that? Besides, you¡¯re aware of what type of family the Johnsons are. The


    Johnsons are open¨Cminded. They won¡¯t bully their daughter¨Cinw.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Which of the Johnsons¡® daughters¨Cinw are easy to deal with? All of them have


    people backing them.¡±


    The eldest Johnson missus was a Lafayette from Meadspring while the second was an heiress of a


    wealthy family. The fourth was most likely the genius doctor¡¯s student. All of them could not be


    offended.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I have a backing as well? Is Stone Group not going to be my backing if I get married and move


    to a faraway ce? When I return, will the doors of the Stones¡® house not open for me anymore?¡±


    Mrs. Stone was reduced to silence by her daughter¡¯s retorts but also furious.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me marrying into a family like the Johnsons, I think you can just make me stay


    by your side and be an unmarried woman forever. Don¡¯t evenin about me not getting


    married despite reaching thirty years old in the future.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was speechless.


    ¡°You little brat. Can¡¯t you be considerate of how much I¡¯ll miss you? Everything I said boils down to one


    point. I can¡¯t bear you moving to somewhere far after getting married. I only have one daughter. If you


    marry someone who lives far away, I¡¯ll have to sit in the airne for several hours whenever I want to


    meet you.¡±


    ¡°Remy¡¯s new house is just beside ours. You won¡¯t have to take a few¨Chour flight. You can meet me in


    just two to three minutes of walking. I can even go home and have meals with you every day.


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Remy will eventually have to return to Annenburg.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to return for some time during festive seasons. You can¡¯t possibly refuse to let me visit the


    Johnsons for my entire life, right? Even if I marry someone from Wiltspoon, I¡¯ll still live


    with my inws most of the time after marriage. If so, isn¡¯t it better if I get married to Remy? We can


    even be neighbors.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able toe over to eat as soon as you start cooking. How convenient is that?


    ¡°My sister¨Cinw married into a family that¡¯s close enough, right? However, doesn¡¯t Clive have to


    apany Alice back to her home every festive season? The same logic applies. If I get married to


    Remy and be the Johnsons¡® daughter¨Cinw, shouldn¡¯t I apany my husband back to visit his


    family during the holidays?¡±


    Mrs. Stone was rendered speechless.


    ¡°Driver, stop the car!¡±


    Mrs. Stone suddenly ordered the driver to stop. He quickly drove to the side and stopped the car.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Get down, Elisa.¡±


    Mrs. Stone told her daughter to get out of the car.


    Elisa was stunned. Was she being chased off the car by her mother?


    Did her mother chase her away because her arguments were too aggressive and had made her mother


    speechless?


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Get off. I don¡¯t need you apanying me anymore.¡±


    Elisa saw her mother¡¯s firm attitude. After pressing her lips together, she softened her tone and said,


    ¡°Mom, if anything I said just now happened to hurt you, I apologize. Don¡¯t be angry, Mom. I know you¡¯re


    only doing this for my own good.¡±


    Her parents and brothers have loved her ever since she was young.


    She was the most spoiled child in the family.


    Her parents¡® and brothers¡® kindness toward her was definitely sincere. She never doubted it.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646


    However, how Elisa¡¯s parents treated her might not be what she wanted at times.


    Upon noticing that her mother was quiet, Elisa had no choice but to get out of the car.


    The moment she did, Mrs. Stone ordered the chauffeur to resume driving.


    Slightly dazed, the chauffeur turned his head and looked at Mrs. Stone before he said, ¡°Madam, Ms.


    Stone¡­¡±


    ¡°Since she has legs, she can go home on her own.


    Mrs. Stone said indifferently, ¡°If she was still in the car, the two of us would definitely have a zing


    row.¡±


    By kicking her daughter out of the car, Mrs. Stone believed that it would allow the two of them to calm


    down.


    It did not trouble her in the slightest whether her daughter could reach home.


    Feeling helpless, the chauffeur had no choice but to continue driving.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Elisa stood by the roadside, watching her mother¡¯s car leave and soon blend in with the traffic.


    ¡®My mom actually abandoned me.¡®


    Not knowing whether tough or cry, Elisa felt aggrieved.


    She did not bother to return to the hotel to drive, so she hailed a cab. After getting into the cab, she told


    the driver Serenity¡¯s house address. She wanted to pour her heart out to Serenity.


    Coincidentally, Andrew was in Zachary¡¯s vi before Elisa came.


    Andrew and Zachary had a close rtionship, but both of them barely showed up in public together.


    Andrew was concerned that others would see him as trying to take advantage of Zachary because of


    Zachary¡¯s poprity.


    Zachary and Serenity had just finished their meals. They were strolling along hand in hand in their


    courtyard. It was only when Andrew came that the two of them returned to their house.


    Just as Andrew was invited into the house, the butler came in and said to Serenity, ¡°Missus, Ms. Stone


    is here. She came here by cab.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s pretty eyes sparkled with surprise. ¡°Where¡¯s Elisa¡¯s car?¡±


    A thought urred to Serenity, and she promptly leaped to her feet. While walking out, she asked,


    ¡°Could something have happened to her?¡±


    An ident¨Cthe first thing that came to Serenity¡¯s mind.


    It was only when Elisa met with an ident that she would not drive.


    As soon as Andrew heard that Elisa was here, he was on pins and needles. Initially, Zachary wanted to


    go out and take a look, but he noticed the awkward expression of his cousin. He discarded the idea of


    going out for the time being and asked Andrew concernedly, ¡°Andrew, are you okay? Is my couch


    prickly? Why do you look like the seat is causing you difort?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. Well¡­ Zack, why did Elisae over? I came here to meet you just to talk about Elisa. It


    turned out that she came right after me.¡±


    This was coincidence and fate.


    Zachary said, ¡°What happened between you and Elisa? She¡¯s Seren¡¯s cousin and good friend, so she


    comes over from time to time.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us. I¡¯ve helped Mrs. Stone a few times, and she seemed to¡­ Zack, I don¡¯t


    know if I¡¯m overthinking it, but I think Mrs. Stone has been overly enthusiastic and nice to me. The way


    she looks at me is creepy. That¡¯s how a woman looks at her son¨Cinw.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°Great. In just a short while, Mrs. Stone has already considered you her son¨Cin-w.


    Andrew, you¡¯re d*mn awesome.¡±


    Andrew was helpless. ¡°Zack, stop mocking me. I think Elisa has changed a bit. She¡¯s different from


    before. I think she¡¯s beautiful. If¡­ But I don¡¯t like being tricked or led by the nose.¡±


    This meant that if he was fond of Elisa, he would go after her of his own ord.


    He did not want Mrs. Stone to lead him by the nose.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647


    Andrew¡¯s words caused Zachary to keep a straight face. Zachary stopped mocking his cousin and


    stared at him solemnly. He asked, ¡°Andrew, are you really in love with Elisa?¡±


    ¡°No such thing.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Andrew promptly denied it.


    ¡°It was only tonight that I was aware of Mrs. Stone¡¯s motive. There were several times she met. with


    idents on the road, then I bumped into her and sent her home. Now, I suspect that those were her


    plots.¡±


    Andrew was no fool.


    After realizing Mrs. Stone¡¯s motive, he analyzed it and felt that it was Mrs. Stone¡¯s plot to change


    meetings with him.


    Mr. and Mrs. Stone had a great rtionship. After they retired, Mr. Stone would follow Mrs. Stone


    wherever she went.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Stone did not tag along when Mrs. Stone strolled around. Also, it happened that Mrs.


    Stone did not carry her phone along when she sprained her ankle. How could there possibly be so


    many coincidences?


    ¡°Zack, I know Elisa used to love you and went after you publicly. I won¡¯t get into a rtionship with her


    because I think¡­ it¡¯s not good.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°That¡¯s not the point. She used to love me, but I never got together with her. After


    knowing that I¡¯m married, she stopped pestering me. She¡¯s very rational when ites to rtionships.


    Most importantly, the person she likes now is Remy, the Johnsons¡® fifth young master


    ¡°Even though Elisa and Remy haven¡¯t made their rtionship public, it¡¯s obvious that they get along


    very well. The two of them are stubborn in rtionships. If you meddle with their rtionship, you¡¯ll lose


    out and get hurt.¡±


    It was not because Zachary found Andrew unsuitable for Elisa, nor was it because he opposed Andrew


    getting together with Elisa. Andrew could fancy Elisa provided that she was single. Now that Elisa was


    in a rtionship, Zachary was against his cousin getting together with Elisa


    Zachary did not want his cousin to be hurt as Elisa did because of him back then.


    ¡°Zack, I didn¡¯t say I like Elisa. I see that Remy and Elisa are together. Thankfully, Remy was there


    during the meal tonight, or I would¡¯ve felt uneasy.¡±


    With Remy around during dinner, Andrew could have a chat with him.


    He did not need to face Mrs. Stone and Elisa alone.


    ¡°I could tell that Elisa was unaware of it at first, but she¡¯s clever Later, she seemed to have realized her


    mom¡¯s motive. She was polite to me, but she had no motive


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you realize it. Elisa might be headstrong sometimes, but she has a great worldview


    As long as both of you don¡¯t show interest in each other, Mrs. Stone won¡¯t be able to do anything about


    it.¡±


    After some thought, Andrew agreed and heaved a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, Liberty brought Elisa in. While walking, Elisa was grumbling, ¡°I just argued with my


    mom. I was telling the truth, and she kicked me out of the car only because she failed to win. against


    me!


    ¡°Seren, your aunt kicked me out of the car, but I¡¯m her daughter. She always said that she loved me the


    most among her three children and that I was the apple of her eye. She ended up kicking me out of the


    car!


    ¡°Fortunately, I was able to hail a cab. If she had booted me out in a remote ce, what could I do?¡±


    Being kicked out of the car by her mother came as a blow to Elisa.


    Through Elisa¡¯s grumblings, Seren had a general idea of what was going on.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going home tonight, Seren. You can arrange a guest room for me, and I¡¯ll stay here for a night.


    Or you can lend me a car so I can return to my house and stay there for a few days. I¡¯m not. going


    home since my mom kicked me out¡­¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Elisa suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned her gaze to the two men on the couch. She whispered,


    ¡°Andrew is here. Why didn¡¯t you let me know that he¡¯s here?¡±


    Serenity answered innocently, ¡°You kept talking the minute you got out of the cab. I didn¡¯t have the


    chance to cut in. How could I let you know? It¡¯s fine that Andrew is around since he came to meet his


    cousin, not you.¡±


    Elisa asked, ¡°Both of them didn¡¯t hear what I said just now, did they?¡±


    ¡°I guess not.¡±


    They were a bit far from Elisa.


    Only then, along with Serenity, did Elisa calmly walk up to the two men. ¡°Zack, Mr. Reading.¡±

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648


    Elisa greeted Zachary and Andrew.


    When Zachary heard Elisa greet him, his lips twitched.


    Given that Serenity was one year younger than Elisa, she was Elisa¡¯s younger cousin.


    ¡°Ms. Stone.¡±


    Andrew behaved normally.


    Elisa¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s eyes met. At the same time, they thought, ¡®What a coincidence!¡±


    The two of them came over spontaneously.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Remy apany you here, Ms. Stone?¡± Andrew asked Elisa with a smile.


    Elisa responded, ¡°He has something to attend to, so I asked him to carry on with his work. He¡¯s going


    back to Annenburg a few dayster as his eldest sister¨Cinw is due to give birth.¡±


    Andrew hummed in acknowledgment.


    Serenity added, ¡°Jane¡¯s estimated due date hasn¡¯t arrived, has it? Yet she¡¯s due so soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what Remy said. I¡¯m not sure either


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°But Jane is pregnant with twins. I heard twins are usually delivered in advance.¡±


    Serenity admired Jane who was going to give birth soon.


    Indeed, Jane had it all. Jane and Serenity were both the eldest missus of their families. To many,


    Serenity had it all as well.


    Serenity felt that she paled inparison with Jane. Until now, she was still not pregnant.


    Even Jasmine who got marriedter than Serenity had be pregnant and nothing happened to


    Serenity.


    Luckily, Serenity¡¯s husband and mother¨Cinw were nice. They did not pressure her. However,


    whenever she was free or heard that someone was going to give birth soon, she would feel dejected.¡±


    ¡°Babe, should we prepare two sets of baby clothes? After Jane delivers her babies, we must attend the


    sip and see shower We need to get the gifts in advance.


    ¡°When I talked to Jane, I told her I wanted to be the babies¡® godmother.¡±


    Jane¡¯s babies had a number of godmothers.


    Jane¡¯s friends were all eager to be her babies¡® godmothers.


    The eldest young missus of the Ormonds was definitely one of the godmothers. She wanted to be the


    godmother to Jane¡¯s babies even though she was due to give birth soon.


    ¡°Buy a few more sets of new clothes I can ask Nanater what I should prepare for the sip and see


    shower¡±


    Zachary said gently, ¡°Jane hasn¡¯t even given birth. It¡¯s too early to talk about the sip and see shower.


    You don¡¯t have to worry. It won¡¯t take a long time to make preparations.¡±


    He could easily get things settled.


    ¡°I want to be the babies¡® godmother too, but I¡¯m not close to Jane.¡±


    Elisa broke in.


    Serenity looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be their godmother.¡±


    Elisa could only be an aunt to Jane¡¯s babies.


    She came to her senses and grasped the point. If she got together with Remy, she would be the


    babies¡® aunt.


    She felt a bit shy and a blush creeping up her face.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649


    Andrew looked at Elisa who was different from what rumors had said about her. Not wanting to stay


    any longer, he stood up and was going to take his leave. ¡°Zack, Serenity, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for a little while? You can go back after supper.¡±


    Serenity tried to persuade Andrew to stay.


    Andrewughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t usually have supper. After each supper, I need to spend a long time


    working out to maintain a good body shape. Serenity, I¡¯m single, so my image is important.¡±


    Serenity grinned. ¡°You¡¯re like your cousin. He doesn¡¯t want to have supper because he also wants to


    maintain his figure.¡±


    Since Andrew is insistent on leaving, Serenity stopped persuading him. She asked Zachary to walk his


    cousin out.


    ¡°Seren, can you lend me your car so I don¡¯t have to stay here overnight?¡±


    Upon her arrival at Serenity¡¯s house, Elisa impulsively wanted to stay there as she did not want to


    return home. However, she thought it would be better to borrow a car and stay in her own house for


    several days. She did not want to be a third wheel.


    ¡°Just stay here for one night.¡±


    ¡°Nope. Zachary appears to be okay with it but he¡¯ll pull a long face if I actually stay the night.¡±


    Zachary was a possessive man.


    Elisa felt that she should not offend him.


    ¡°If he dares sulk then I¡¯ll make him sleep in the study.¡±


    Elisa burst intoughter before she replied, ¡°I¡¯d better leave, then. If he ends up sleeping in the study


    because of me, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll forever pull a long face in front of me.¡±


    Serenity giggled, knowing that her husband was domineering.


    She generously took some car keys and ced them in front of Elisa. ¡°These are the few types of cars


    we have in the garage. You can pick any one of them.¡±


    Elisa casually took a car key and said, ¡°Any car is good enough. I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    After seeing his cousin off, Zachary returned and heard what Elisa said. Deep down, he was unhappy.


    All the cars in the garage were luxury cars.


    Elisa surely was not picky.


    if the vehicles in the garage were tractors instead, she would definitely be picky.


    Elisa left shortly.


    After she left, Zachary went upstairs while hugging his beloved wife. Once they entered their room,


    Serenity asked him, ¡°When Elisa came just now, what did Andrew tell you? Andrew came up with an


    excuse to leave as soon as she came.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. Andrew and Elisa saw through Mrs. Stone¡¯s plots. Andrew came up with an excuse to


    leave only because he felt embarrassed.¡±


    Zachary sat down on the bed with his hands wrapped around Serenity. He could not help but press her


    down in less than two minutes.


    Serenity pushed him away. ¡°Take a bath. You haven¡¯t washed up. If you don¡¯t bathe on such a hot day,


    don¡¯t sleep on my bed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hot outside, but it¡¯s not in the house.¡±


    Zachary domineeringly kissed her before letting her go.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone got Remy a love rival to make things difficult for him.¡±


    Serenity sat up. ¡°Remy has done his best, yet Aunt Audrey is still dissatisfied. Remy and Elisa are


    well¨Cmatched and have feelings for each other. Oh well, Aunt Audrey is dead set on going against their


    rtionship. Elisa fought back, only to get kicked out of the car by Aunt Audrey.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s hands were wrapped around her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s just watch the show without getting involved.¡±


    ¡°I know. When theye to pour their hearts out to me, I¡¯ll just lend an ear to them without having a


    hand in it. I¡¯ll be an onlooker.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The good show was to be continued.


    ¡°Hurry up and take a bath.¡±


    Serenity turned around and kissed him on the cheek. After she whispered to him, he happily went for a


    bath right away.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650


    Remy flew back to Annenburg the next afternoon. Two days after he returned to Anneburg, Jane gave


    birth to a pair of fraternal twins.


    Remy instantly phoned Elisa to share his joy with her.


    This was not his first time being an uncle but it was different this time.


    Previously, he became an uncle to his cousin¡¯s child.


    This time around, he was an uncle to his brother¡¯s children.


    When Elisa picked up his call, she was still staying in her house. She did not return to the Stones¡®


    residence.


    After Mrs. Stone found out from Serenity that Elisa was staying in her own house, she did not take the


    initiative to call Elisa. There was a deadlock between Mrs. Stone and Elisa. Seemingly, they gave each


    other the silent treatment.


    Mrs. Stone felt that she was right¨Cit was her daughter who was immature, unfilial, and disobedient.


    On the other hand, Elisa found her mother stubborn. Remy had gotten things squared away, yet Mrs.


    Stone remained resolute just because Remy was not a Wiltspoonian.


    ¡°The babies are born!¡±


    Elisa was delighted to hear from Remy that Jane had delivered her babies. She immediately wished


    him, ¡°Remy, congrattions. You¡¯re now an uncle.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. This time, I¡¯m an uncle to my brother¡¯s children, who are a pair of fraternal twins. Our


    family members are all overjoyed, especially my brother. He can¡¯t wait to celebrate it.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fraternal twins. How wonderful!¡± Elisa screamed before she said with a smile, ¡°I admire. your


    sister¨Cinw for giving birth to fraternal twins. The babies must be cute. Do you have photos of them?


    Send a few to me to have a look.¡±


    ¡°The babies are still in the incubators. I only saw them once. They¡¯re very small but cute. I took some


    photos, and I¡¯ll send them to youter. My mom said babies look different each day. Over time, they¡¯ll


    get cuter.¡±


    The two babies were born before the due date. Besides, they were fraternal twins. When they were


    born, they were not even six pounds each, and that was why they were still in the incubator.


    ¡°Congrats. This is wonderful. How I wish my sister¨Cinw could give birth to a pair of fraternal twins


    too. Oh, that¡¯s impossible. She¡¯s pregnant with a baby.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s sister¨Cinw¡¯s pregnancy was quite tormenting. Now, the baby was still troubling Alice.


    Elisa¡¯s niece or nephew was expected to be born at the end of this year or the beginning of next year


    Remy said with a smile, ¡°Many are pregnant with twins, but only a handful of them give birth to fraternal


    twins. I heard this has to do with gics. My sister¨Cinw and her brother are fraternal twins.¡±


    Elisa agreed. ¡°Your sister¨Cinw and Mr. Lafayette are fraternal twins. Now, your sister¨Cinw has


    given birth to a pair of fraternal twins herself.¡±


    She had also heard that it had to do with gics.


    ¡°Elisa.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±


    Although Elisa and Remy were on the phone and unable to see each other, Elisa knew from his tone


    that he was biting his tongue at that moment.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m not in Wiltspoon, did your mom try to make you go on a date with Mr. Reading?¡±


    Elisa purposely joked around. ¡°Yeah, we meet every day.¡±


    Remy stopped speaking on the other end of the line.


    Elisa thought he was mad, so she was about to tell him that she was lying. At that moment, he


    happened to say, ¡°I¡¯m catching a flight back to Wiltspoon this afternoon.¡±


    Knowing that his sister-inw and her babies were safe, and that he had met them, he could not fight


    the urge to stay any longer.


    He had to return to Wiltspoon to protect his woman!


    Elisaughed and said, ¡°I was kidding. I haven¡¯t met Mr. Reading since that night. It¡¯s been a few days.¡±


    Andrew was a clever person. Given that Mrs. Stone had made her intention so clear, how could he


    possibly not notice it?


    Andrew probably wished he could draw a clear boundary with Elisa and that he had never met her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651


    ¡°I need to return to the office because there¡¯s a lot of work to address.¡±


    When letting out a sigh of relief, Remy decided to return to Wiltspoon in the afternoon.


    Having a lot of pending work was one of the reasons he wanted to return to Wiltspoon. However, the


    main reason was that being in Wiltspoon allowed him to protect Elisa easily.


    ¡°What time will you arrive? Do you want me to pick you up?¡±


    When Remy returned to Annenberg, he would usually take a private jet. It was only when his brothers


    used his family¡¯s private jet that he would book a flight ticket.


    Upon hearing that Elisa wanted to pick him up, he discarded the idea of taking a private jet.


    He said, ¡°After booking a flight ticket, I¡¯ll screenshot it for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Remy was pleased. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry on with my work first.¡±


    Remy said reluctantly, ¡°Okay. Take care and don¡¯t overwork yourself. Just let me know if you my help.¡±


    ¡°Alright. My investment has been going well so far need


    Serenity told Elisa that their market should not be limited to Wiltspoon. It had to be expanded to other


    regions.


    After some discussion, Serenity and Elisa nned to visit other neighboring cities to do a market


    survey. They wanted to find out if they could have a piece of the action in other territories.


    Remy grinned before he said, ¡°Both of you are talented. Carry on with your work then. I¡¯ll see your


    tonight.¡±


    After ending the call, Remy shoved his phone back into his pocket and turned around smilingly. Just as


    he was ready to head to the inpatient ward, he saw his parentsing out. He walked up to them.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll leave first. You can stay in the hospital to apany your brother if you want. Your sister¨C


    inw doesn¡¯t need us to look after her since your brother is doing everything on his own.¡± -Antonia


    Young beamed with pleasure.


    Antonia¡¯s eldest daughter¨Cinw did a great job in giving birth to a boy and a girl as her firstborns.


    From the moment Antonia learned that Jane was pregnant with fraternal twins, she had been grinning


    from ear to ear.


    Finally, Antonia had a granddaughter.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Both she and her husband visited their daughter¨Cinw and the two babies in the hospital every day.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lafayette, as well as the Murphys, came to the hospital several times a day. As mothers,


    Mrs. Lafayette and Fiona yton looked after Jane in the hospital with Ben. They were uneasy even


    though the Johnsons had arranged for a caregiver to look after Jane.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave with both of you. I¡¯m going to book a flight back to Wiltspoon as there are too many things to


    take care of at work.¡±


    Remy was not going to enter the inpatient ward. Instead, he nned on leaving the hospital with his


    parents.


    Upon hearing that, Antonia asked Remy with confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d stay home for a longer


    time? Why did you suddenly want to return to the office? Is there something wrong at work?¡±


    FC & Co. was arge business in Wiltspoon. Although Antonia was not bothered about the business,


    she clearly knew how the business was going considering that she was thedy of FC Manor.


    If anything serious happened to his business in Wiltspoon, her eldest son would have to go on a


    business trip to settle it.


    ¡°Nothing serious. But there are many important things that I have to deal with. I¡¯m going to book my


    flight now and fly over this afternoon. I¡¯ll be back again to attend the babies¡® sip and see.¡±


    While walking, Antonia looked at her son and asked with a smirk, ¡°It¡¯s probably not something rted


    to thepany. It¡¯s because you miss Ms. Stone, right?¡±


    Antonia knew that Remy was interested in Elisa.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652


    Antonia knew that Remy had a target to go after, so she was not worried about his marriage. Remy


    barely talked to his parents about his love life. He normally shared it with his elder brother. It was


    through Ben that Antonia learned about it.


    She had seen Elisa¡¯s photo. Through Ben and Jane, she found out about Elisa¡¯s character. She was


    content with this youngdy of the Stones.


    Given that Remy had not sessfully pursued Elisa, Antonia felt that she should not randomly


    approach Elisa as it might frighten her.


    Remy¡¯s handsome face reddened. He answered honestly, ¡°Although I was physically at home over the


    last few days, my heart has been in Wiltspoon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He was thinking about Elisa all the time.


    He couldprehend the proverb ¡°absence makes the heart grow fonder¡°.


    Antonia guffawed and patted Remy¡¯s shoulder as if she was his buddy. ¡°All the best, Remy. I¡¯ll give you


    moral support. If you need me to help you with your ns, feel free to let me know. Just give. me a call,


    and I¡¯ll immediately fly over to help you go after your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Mom, am I that useless? I should go after my girlfriend on my own to prove my sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Right. You should do it on your own. Other people can¡¯t help you with this matter. If you don¡¯t have


    experience with it, you can ask your sister¨Cinw for tips. She used to write novels with her male leads


    being expert flirts. Her tips are definitely beneficial for you.¡±


    Remy said with a grin, ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask me to seek help from Ben.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to follow Ben¡¯s path to love. He¡¯s extremely conniving. When your sister¨Cinw was


    thirteen, he was already targeting her. He had dealt with many of his love rivals before your sister¨Cin¨C


    law fell into his trap.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have any good ways of going after girls. You might as well seek help from Yves.¡±


    Yves had attempted to go after Iris, whereas Ben and Jane got married straight away. Ben did not go


    through the phase of pursuing Jane, so his experience could notpare with Yves¡¯s.


    Antonia and Remy were having a chat during their walk. Soon, they arrived at their car. Mr. Johnson


    silently opened the car door for his wife without chipping in.


    Remy found himself slightly conniving as well.


    After having feelings for Elisa, he started toe up with a scheme. When the Stones¡® neighbor


    wanted to sell their vi, he swiftly bought it before Clive could do so.


    His motive was to approach Elisa and see her more often.


    His scheme worked. At least Elisa had feelings for him and even argued with Mrs. Stone for his sake.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I think my method is quite useful.¡± If Remy really could note up with a new way of going


    after Elisa, he would refer to his sister¨Cinw¡¯s past novels.


    As Antonia said, Remy¡¯s sister¨Cinw used to write novels that contained many ways of flirtation for


    the male and female leads. He could simply apply two of those ways to his real life, and they should be


    useful.


    Remy was keen on returning to Wiltspoon mainly because he was concerned that Andrew would court


    Elisa when he was not around.


    In fact, Andrew would stay far away from her!


    After booking the flight in the car, Remy screenshotted the ticket and sent it to Elisa. This could arrange


    her time to pick him up.


    Elisa did not reply to his message right away.


    This was because her mother finally came to her vi.


    While Remy was chatting with his mother in Annenburg, Elisa was opening the door for her mother in


    Wiltspoon. At the sight of her mother¡¯s solemn expression, Elisa said with a soft and cute voice, ¡°Mom.¡±


    As soon as Mrs. Stone, who initially looked solemn, heard her daughter call her ¡°Mom¡°, her face


    rxed. Filled with anger and sympathy, Mrs. Stone tapped her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°I asked you to out of


    the car so we could both calm down, yet you¡¯re staying outside and haven¡¯t returned home for a few


    days.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, yet you¡¯re enjoying yourself outside.¡±


    While closing the door of the vi, Elisa said, ¡°I thought you were still mad, so I didn¡¯t dare to return.


    home to further anger you. That¡¯s why I stayed here for two days and only nned to go home after


    you¡¯ve calmed down.¡±


    After Elisa closed the door, Mrs. Stone entered the house with her.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653


    ¡°This house is too quiet. Get a few people to watch the house.¡± During her walk, Mrs. Stone


    comined that her daughter¡¯s house was too quiet.


    The Stones¡® housekeeper would arrange for someone to clean the vi, but no one lived there.


    Elisa enjoyed being alone and free without being controlled by anyone.


    ¡°I think this is great.¡±


    Elisa would like to keep to the status quo.


    Mrs. Stone shot a nce at her daughter. She did not want to keep arguing over the topic with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m attending a charity g tonight. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you know I¡¯ve always disliked attending gs. You can get Seren or Liberty to apany you


    there.¡±


    Mrs. Stone could not help but poke Elisa¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re now a businesswoman. It¡¯s important to


    socialize. If you don¡¯t socialize, how are you going to do business? If you¡¯re able to do business in


    Wiltspoon, it¡¯s all because of your brother¡¯s reputation. Other people are willing to do it for the sake of


    our family¡¯s status.


    ¡°Thankfully, the vegetables on your farm aren¡¯t too bad. At least no one criticized it. Once you leave


    Wiltspoon and move to other cities, who else will know who you are?


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the g for the sake of your future. Seren doesn¡¯t like this kind of asion too, but


    she¡¯s responsible, self¨Cmotivated, and willing to learn to blend in with the people. She¡¯s different from


    before. Now, she¡¯s a lot more confident.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, Zachary has to attend the charity g. Seren will definitely go with him, so how can she


    apany me? You¡¯re my daughter.¡±


    Sometimes, Mrs. Stone could not do anything to her daughter. It was her family that pampered her


    daughter this way.


    ¡°What about Liberty? You can bring her along.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know her temperament? Even Seren can¡¯t persuade her to attend, much less me. Liberty


    needs to look after Sonny at night.¡±


    Elisa pursed her lips andpromised. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll apany you to the g. How much money and


    how many things is Stone Group going to donate?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know tonight.¡±


    The prominent families in Wiltspoon would attend important charity gs and donate things; regardless


    of whether they did it out of kindness or for the sake of their reputation.


    It would be Serenity¡¯s first time apanying Zachary to attend this kind of event. The two of them


    were representatives of the Yorks.


    Mrs. Stone could not possibly get Serenity to keep herpany.


    ¡°Mom, will Mr. Reading attend?¡± Elisa suddenly asked.


    She was worried that Mrs. Stone would arrange for her to get along with Andrew.


    ¡°How would I know? I can¡¯t read Mr. Reading¡¯s mind.¡±


    Elisa stuck out her tongue yfully. Then, she stopped speaking.


    Mrs. Stone had made peace with Elisa. Now that Mrs. Stone came to meet Elisa personally, Elisa¡¯s


    anger at being kicked out of Mrs. Stone¡¯s car subsided.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    As Serenity was going to apany Zachary to attend the charity g, she nned to close her


    bookstore in the afternoon and send Sonny to Liberty¡¯s ce. That was when Jasmine came to the


    store.


    Just as Serenity was about to close the store, Jasmine said, ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll watch the store. You can do


    whatever you want. I felt bored staying at home. I could finally convince Josh to let me out.¡±


    While speaking, Jasmine walked into the store and ced her bag on the counter. She added, ¡°I¡¯ll


    watch the store. I¡¯d rather read novels in the store than lie at home like a pig. I sleep and eat at home,


    which makes me feel like I¡¯m living the life of a pig.¡±

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654


    ¡°Seren, I just got pregnant and will only deliver the baby eight to nine monthster. The thought of


    being raised like a pig by Josh gives me a headache.¡±


    Seren smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re taking things for granted.¡±


    Jasmine answered, ¡°I¡¯ll say this to you one day.¡±


    Serenity came back in while holding Sonny¡¯s hand. After Sonny greeted Jasmine, he climbed onto a


    chair and sat on it.


    Jasmine stretched out her hand to touch Sonny¡¯s face. ¡°Although I¡¯m pregnant, I¡¯m being strictly


    controlled. I don¡¯t have any freedom. If I can give birth to a cute baby like Sonny, it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a baby boy in your stomach, Jazz?¡± Sonny asked innocently.


    Upon hearing that, Jasmine exchanged nces with Serenity before she said to Sonny, ¡°Sonny, isn¡¯t it


    a baby girl in my stomach?¡±


    Jasmine wanted a daughter.


    Sonny¡¯s big eyes twinkled before he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The question escaped Sonny¡¯s mouth instinctively.


    ¡°I just got pregnant, so it¡¯s not known whether the baby is a boy or a girl.¡± Knowing that Jasmine.


    wanted a girl, Serenityughed and said, ¡°It might be a daughter or fraternal twins like Jane¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I admire Jane. I wish to have a boy and a girl too. Sadly, when I went to the hospital for a check- up, it


    turned out that I have only one gestational sac.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I can only give birth one by one, then. Iris has given birth, but she did itter than Jane.


    Iris¡¯s child was supposed to be older than Jane¡¯s. Jane was pregnant with twins, and her babies were


    delivered earlier than expected. In that case, Iris¡¯s son turned out to be younger than Jane¡¯s babies.¡±


    ¡°Iris has given birth too? A son, huh?¡±


    Jasmine only knew that Jane had given birth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serenity hummed in acknowledgment.


    Dr. Carden was also going to give birth soon.


    Callum learned that Dr. Carden had returned to Annenburg and was now living there as the wife of the


    Johnson family¡¯s fourth young master. He immediately asked Zachary for a few days of leave as he


    wanted to rush to Annenburg to have Dr. Carden treat Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    Serenity said Zachary could not talk Callum out of it. Currently, Dr. Carden had a giant belly and was


    going to give birth. The Johnsons could not possibly allow Dr. Carden to fly over to Wiltspoon to treat


    Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    Even if Callum sent Camryn to FC Manor, Dr. Carden probably would not have the energy to treat


    Camryn.


    Callum knew that he would not be able to get Dr. Carden to work even if he headed to Annenburg now.


    He nned to beg Dr. Carden first. If she agreed to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, he did not mind. waiting. If Dr.


    Carden refused to do so, he would approach her several more times.


    No matter how high Dr. Carden¡¯s charges and requirements were, he would try his best to meet them.


    ¡°Seren, you¡¯re going to attend the charity g tonight, aren¡¯t you? Oh well, all I can do is hear about. it


    since I can¡¯t join. If I¡¯d known that I would lose freedom once I¡¯m pregnant, I would¡¯ve avoided it. I got


    pregnant soon after I got married. I want to spend more romantic moments with my husband.¡±


    Jasmine disliked attending parties back then. Now, she wanted to join the fun so badly.


    Unfortunately, if she wanted to leave the house, she had to beg Josh using hard and soft tactics before


    she could get his permission. He even arranged for many bodyguards to follow her.


    Those bodyguards were now lining up in a row outside.


    Jasmine could see why Serenity disliked being followed by the bodyguards Zachary assigned. It felt as


    though she was being surveilled.


    Serenityughed. She recalled what Zachary said when he went to the Buchams¡® house to pick her up.


    Zachary said that Jasmine got pregnant soon after she got married to Josh, which meant that they had


    lost their freedom. What was more, the couple could no longer enjoy their romantic time. Zachary


    added that there was nothing he admired about Josh.


    Serenity imed that Zachary was just jealous.

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655


    ¡°Are you going home to get ready?¡± After pouring her heart out, Jasmine asked her best friend.


    Serenity responded, ¡°I¡¯ll send Sonny home first. He said he missed me after his ss ended, so Jim


    sent him over.¡±


    She had to apany her husband to attend the charity g at night, so it was inconvenient for her to


    bring Sonny along.


    ¡°Hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll be here to watch the store. It¡¯s been a long time since Ist sat here. I wonder if


    those little monkeys miss me.¡± Jasmine referred to students as little monkeys.


    ¡°Should I inform Mr. Bucham that you¡¯re here watching the store?¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°No need. He knows about it. Look at that row of bodyguards. Even if I don¡¯t tell him,


    won¡¯t they do it? Josh won¡¯t stop me from watching the store. All I do is use the cash register.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Fine. You stay here and watch the store. I¡¯ll send Sonny back.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Serenity held her nephew and left the bookstore.


    After Serenity left, Jasmine immediately headed to the kitchen to look for ice cream in the fridge, but to


    no avail.


    She mumbled with disappointment, ¡°The weather has been so hot, yet Seren doesn¡¯t keep any ice


    cream in the fridge.¡±


    It was impossible for her to eat ice cream in the Buchams¡® residence. Everyone would forbid her from


    eating ice cream because it was cold.


    Even Jasmine¡¯s mother reminded her not to eat too much ice cream to cool her body. It would be best


    not to eat it at all.


    Jasmine¡¯s mother knew her best. Every year during the summertime, Jasmine would eat ice cream a


    few times a day when the weather was scorching hot.


    After searching the fridge for ice cream, she could not find any drinks. There were only vegetables and


    fruit.


    Disappointed, Jasmine shut the fridge door. Originally, she came to the store with the intention to


    satisfy her cravings, but she ended up finding nothing in the fridge.


    She turned around and walked out of the kitchen. She made her way to the counter to take a seat.


    After some thought, she left the counter and walked outside.


    The minute the bodyguards saw hering out, all of them fixed their eyes on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here. It¡¯s hot. Find a shady spot to keep cool. You¡¯ll catch the students¡® eye if you keep


    standing here. This will affect the business of the bookstore when school¡¯s out.¡±


    At the sight of a row of tall and sturdy bodyguards with fierce expressions, the students would not dare


    enter the bookstore as they might assume that the bodyguards were gangsters.


    Previously, when Zachary stood in the store with a solemn expression, the students were so frightened


    that they hurried away.


    The bodyguards that Josh chose for Jasmine were sturdy and ferocious¨Clooking. They were all


    dressed in ck, which was quite frightening.


    ¡°Missus, we¡¯re not afraid of heat. We can just sit at the entrance of the store,¡± a bodyguard replied to


    Jasmine on behalf of everyone.


    After keeping quiet for a while, Jasmine asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it hot? It¡¯s over ny degrees during


    the day. Don¡¯t you want to have some ice cream on such a hot day?¡±


    The bodyguards were in silence.


    ¡°Boris.¡±


    Jasmine called out one of the bodyguards¡® names


    ¡°Yes, Missus?¡± Boris responded politely.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Wait a moment. I¡¯m going to the store to get something.¡±


    She turned around and went into the store. She took out two hundred dors from her purse and


    walked out. When she handed the cash to Boris, Boris looked at her in bewilderment.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Let me treat you to some ice cream on such a hot day. Take this money and buy some ice cream from


    Perry¡¯s shop. He sells a variety of ice cream. The expensive ice cream is tastier. You should eat the


    tastiest one.¡±


    Worried that the bodyguards did not dare spend too much money, Jasmine deliberately emphasized


    thest two sentences.


    ¡°Missus, you don¡¯t need to treat us. We¡¯ll get it on our own if we feel like eating.¡±


    ¡°Take the cash and buy some ice cream now. Everyone gets one.¡±


    Again, Jasmine stressed that everyone would get ice cream. She supposed that the bodyguards would


    get her one.


    Boris hesitated for a while and exchanged nces with his colleagues before taking Jasmine¡¯s money.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656


    The bodyguards knew that Jasmine was not the sort who would put on airs. She meant it when she


    said she wanted to treat them to ice cream. Even if Josh found out, he would not tell them off.


    Boris headed to the shop Jasmine had mentioned to buy ice cream.


    After Boris left, Jasmine went into the store to wait for him. She was internally excited at the thought


    that she could eat ice cream soon.


    Boris came back shortly.


    However, he returned empty¨Chanded.


    He gave the change to Jasmine.


    ¡°Where¡¯s ice cream?¡± Jasmine asked in puzzlement.


    Could it be that Perry¡¯s shop had no more ice cream? That was not possible. During winter, Jasmine


    would always see ice cream in the freezer in his shop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve bought ice cream, and they¡¯re having it now. I came to return the change to you. Missus, thank


    you for treating us to ice cream.¡±


    Boris returned the change to Jasmine and thanked her for the treat on everyone¡¯s behalf.


    It felt refreshing to eat ice cream on a hot day.


    While receiving the change, Jasmine asked, ¡°Did everyone get ice cream?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Everyone got it.¡±


    Since Jasmine treated them to ice cream, Boris surely would buy it for all his colleagues. Even if


    Jasmine did not do so, he would personally buy for his colleagues.


    Jasmine wanted to ask why Boris did not buy one for her since everyone else had it.


    ¡°Thank you for the treat.¡±


    Boris thanked Jasmine once again.


    Deep down, Jasmine was disappointed, but her face did not betray it. She smiled and replied, ¡°All of


    you should sit under a shady area to avoid getting a heat stroke. I won¡¯t go anywhere. You don¡¯t need


    to watch me.¡±


    Boris hummed in acknowledgment.


    After going out, the bodyguards continued to watch her near the bookstore.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Jasmine sighed helplessly.


    She mumbled to herself, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he think of buying me ice cream? He said everyone got it. I¡¯m also


    a human.¡±


    She touched her t stomach. She just got pregnant, so it was not obvious yet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re a boy or a girl. Ever since I¡¯m pregnant with you, I can¡¯t eat ice cream.


    Once you¡¯re born, I must eat more ice cream.¡±


    Serenity did not know that her best friend¡¯s strongest craving was ice cream. Jasmine purposely


    treated the bodyguards to ice cream so that she could eat it as well. Unfortunately, her wish did not


    come true.


    After leaving the bookstore with her nephew, Serenity first headed to Spring Blossoms.


    Camryn was alone in the flower shop. Two shop assistants had gone out to deliver flowers to


    customers.


    Camryn ced a rattan chair in the shop andy on it. While in her thoughts, Serenity took Sonny into


    the shop, but she showed no response.


    If this had happened back then, Camryn ¡®could straight away tell that it was Serenity once Serenity got


    out of the car.


    Camryn¡¯s hearing was excellent.


    When Serenity brought Sonny to Camryn, Camryn still had note to her senses.


    ¡°Cammy,¡± Sonny greeted politely.


    Given that Serenity and Camryn had a close rtionship and that Sonny was always with Serenity,


    Sonny was close to Camryn too. He knew that Camryn was blind, so he would take the initiative to


    greet her every time he saw her.


    It was then Camryn would know that it was Sonny.


    Camryn still did not respond at all.


    Sonny, who did not receive any response from Carmyn, raised his head and looked at Serenity.


    Serenity said gently, ¡°You were probably not loud enough, so Cammy didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657


    Sonny immediately called Camryn once again. This time, he roared.


    Camryn finally recovered from her musings.


    She panicked a little and extended her hand to touch Sonny. After reaching for Sonny, she revealed a


    gentle smile. ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re here. Did youe with your mom?¡±


    Liberty would sometimes drop by Spring Blossoms to buy a few nts.


    The flowers that Liberty grew always ended up dead probably because she did not have time to take


    care of them. When they died, she would buy a few more nts and ask Camryn for advice on how to


    take care of them.


    ¡°I came with Aunt Ser. Cammy, you didn¡¯t notice that Aunt Ser and I came in. I called you just now, but


    you didn¡¯t respond.¡±


    Camryn replied apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sonny. I was lost in thought, so I didn¡¯t hear your aunt¡¯s and


    your footsteps.¡±


    She turned her eyes to Serenity. ¡°Hello, Serenity. What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going with Zachary to a charity g tonight, so I nned to close the store in the afternoon to


    get ready at home. Sonny came to my ce this morning. I¡¯m sending him back to my sister¡¯s ce.


    We just dropped in here since your shop is on our way there.¡±


    Serenity brought two chairs over and gave one to her nephew.


    After taking a seat, she asked Camryn concernedly, ¡°Is your family matter settled?¡±


    After Camryn fired her cousins, they came to kick up a fuss at the store. Coincidentally, Callum was


    around when it happened. Not only did Camryn¡¯s cousins fail to take advantage of her, but they also


    compensated Camryn over twenty grand. Although they stopped causing amotion. in her shop,


    they did not let the matter rest.


    Two of Camryn¡¯s aunts kept pestering her using both hard and soft tactics. They went all out to bring


    the Chandler and Joyner brothers back to Newman Enterprise.


    ¡°They can¡¯t threaten me.¡±


    Camryn said she was resolute.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She stood firm and definitely would not let them return to Newman Enterprise to work.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried Trenton won¡¯t do well in his exam.¡±


    A college entrance examination would be held tomorrow.


    Serenity heard from Camryn that Trenton excelled in his studies. Camryn kept the matter from Trenton,


    not wanting him to know the truth. In this case, Trenton should be able to do well in the exam.


    Serenity said, ¡°You said your brother has always excelled in his studies, so you don¡¯t have to worry. As


    long as he performs like he usually does, he¡¯ll be able to get into the college he wants.¡±


    Camryn grinned. ¡°Hopefully. Once Trenton is done with the exam, it¡¯ll be time for me to put my cards on


    the table.¡± 1


    At that instant, Serenity had no idea how to reply.


    Given that Serenity and Liberty shared the same parents, both of them had an intimate rtionship.


    On the other hand, Camryn and her brother shared the same mother but had different fathers. On the


    surface, Camryn was indifferent to her brother. Their rtionship was different from Liberty and


    Serenity¡¯s sisterhood.


    Since Serenity was not in Camryn¡¯s position, she could not identify with Camryn and her experience.


    She felt that she could notment much on it.


    Sonny could not sit still and touched around in the store. There were several times he wanted to pluck


    some flowers, but he dared not do it.


    He plucked a flower at Serenity¡¯s ce the other day, and Liberty gave him a piece of her mind.


    ¡°Serenity, I want to ask you something.¡±


    Serenity said softly, ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll tell you what I know. Do you want some water? Let me pour it for


    you.¡±


    Feeling thirsty, Serenity rose to her feet and poured some water for herself. In Camryn¡¯s shop, Serenity


    felt as though it was her own. She did not need Camryn to serve her.


    ¡°No, thank you. Serenity, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t serve you well every time youe.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re so close. Don¡¯t mind the courtesy.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Ser, I want to drink water.¡±


    When Sonny saw Serenity pouring water, he wanted some water too.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658


    Serenity poured three sses of water and gave one ss to her nephew. Then, she brought over two


    sses of water and sat in front of Camryn. She handed one of them to Camryn.


    Serenity and Camryn drank half the sses of water.


    ¡°Camryn, go ahead. What do you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Callum went missing these two days. Is he away on a business trip?¡±


    Serenity was surprised that Camryn asked about Callum¡¯s whereabouts.


    Callum went to Annenburg to beg Dr. Carden to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes. He did not tell Camryn about it.


    Before he received Dr. Carden¡¯s promise to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, he nned to keep it from her to


    avoid disappointing her.


    Aunt Evelyn went to search for the doctor¡¯s apprentice to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes. As she was not as well¨C


    connected as Callum, she had no idea that Dr. Carden had returned to Annenburg.


    The apprentice was Camryn¡¯sst hope. Although she did not mention it, Callum knew that she held


    high hopes for it.


    If he failed to get Dr. Carden¡¯s promise to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, Camryn would be deeply disappointed.


    Callum did not let Camryn know, nor did hee over. Camryn could not help but guess his


    whereabouts.


    It was precisely because Camryn was guessing Callum¡¯s whereabouts and lost in thought that she did


    not pick up on Serenity¡¯s footsteps.


    After asking Serenity, Camrynughed self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°He usually sticks to me like glue. He¡¯s so


    annoying that I often ignore him. Now that he¡¯s not around for two days, I can¡¯t help but ask. about


    where he is.¡±


    Camryn did not dislike Callum. Being visually impaired, she felt that she did not deserve to be with.


    him. She did not want to be Callum¡¯s burden, so she always rejected him when he passionately went


    after her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Callum tell you?¡± Serenity asked.


    Camryn shook her head. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me anything. He suddenly disappeared for two days without


    giving me a call. Is he away on a business trip?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He left Wiltspoon to deal with something. He¡¯ll be back in a few days¡® time.¡±


    Since Callum did not inform Camryn about it, Serenity chose to hide it from Camryn as well.


    She would let Callum tell Camryn himself so that Camryn would feel touched.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    No wonder he did not show up these two days.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It turned out that he was away on business and that was what Camryn had thought earlier.


    Serenity mocked Camryn by saying, ¡°You¡¯ve not seen him for two days, yet you miss him already?


    Camryn, Callum is truly in love with you. Callum and his family don¡¯t look down on you for being blind.


    When your two aunts and mine met, my aunt responded filled with intimidation.¡±


    ¡°Even though you¡¯re blind, Callum¡¯s family will be fond of you as long as Callum likes you. You don¡¯t


    need to do anything. All you need to do is spend money.


    ¡°I can understand your concern. I had the same concern too. When I tried to understand the elders of


    Zack¡¯s family and blend in with them, I noticed it wasn¡¯t as difficult as I¡¯d imagined and that they¡¯re


    really nice. They¡¯re the most open¨Cminded elders I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    It was rare to find open¨Cminded elders like those in Zachary¡¯s family. Serenity¡¯s aunt could notpare


    with them.


    Otherwise, Elisa and Remy¡¯s rtionship would not face disapproval.


    In order to ruin their rtionship, Mrs. Stone tricked Andrew and nned to matchmake Andrew and


    Elisa.


    After falling quiet for a while, Camryn said softly ¡°The issue lies in your background. You¡¯re not


    physically impaired. You can easily ovee that. But I¡¯m blind, and I can¡¯t see. I don¡¯t even know


    what he looks like now.¡±


    She had touched Callum¡¯s face before and imagined his appearance.


    That was just an imagination.


    Did he actually look like how she imagined him to be?


    She had no idea!

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659


    At that moment, Serenity was stumped for words.


    As Camryn had said, Serenity felt that she did not deserve to be with Zachary because of her


    background.


    For Camryn, however, the problem was her health.


    Serenity was silent for a moment before sheforted Camryn, ¡°Camryn, your eyes will be fine.


    Callum will hire the best doctor to treat your eyes.¡±


    Callum had gone to Annenburg.


    Nobody knew about his situation.


    Camryn soon put her despondence behind her. She wore her usual smile and said to Serenity,¡±


    Serenity, let¡¯s drop this subject. It¡¯ll be better for Callum to be away on a business trip. Now that we¡¯re


    apart, we can calm down. Perhaps he¡¯ll give up on me.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It would be a lie to say that she had no feelings for Callum. It was still difficult for Camryn to ept him.


    She always felt that her blindness made her unworthy of Callum who was outstanding.


    He should marry a woman who was better than her.


    Serenity said, ¡°Callum won¡¯t give up on you unless he has no feelings for you.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, when are we leaving?¡± Sonny interjected.


    Kids could not stay in a ce for a long time without any toys.


    Sonny was no exception.


    He had admired all the flowers in Camryn¡¯s shop.


    After sitting for some time, he wanted to leave.


    Camryn asked with a grin, ¡°Sonny, is it not fun to be in my shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not,¡± Sonny answered frankly.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°He didn¡¯t bring his toys along, so he can¡¯t stay here for long. Camryn, you


    may carry on with your work. I¡¯ll take him home.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Camryn got up to walk Serenity and Sonny out.


    ¡°Camryn, you don¡¯t have to send us off. Head back in. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Cammy.¡±


    After bidding goodbye to Camryn, Sonny climbed onto the rear seat and fastened the safety belt on his


    own.


    Camryn waved at them with a smile.


    Serenity sent Sonny to Liberty¡¯s house. She had a chat with Liberty before she left.


    Just as Serenity left, Duncan came.


    Duncan was holding flowers at the door. He tidied his clothes before raising his hand to knock on.


    Liberty, who was making ravioli, heard some door knocks. She said to her son, ¡°Sonny, go and take a


    look at who¡¯s there. If you know that person, you can open the door.¡±


    Sonny hummed in acknowledgment before he moved a chair over. He ced it right at the door and


    stood on it. Through the peephole, he saw Duncan standing outside. He quickly jumped off the chair


    and moved it away. Then, he tiptoed to open the door.


    ¡°Sonny, who is it?¡± Liberty asked.


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    While answering Liberty, Sonny opened the door.


    ¡°Dunc.¡±


    Once the door opened, Sonny scurried toward Duncan and hugged his leg.


    Beaming, Duncan extended one hand and carried him. ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re at home. I thought you were at


    Aunt Ser¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Ser sent me back. She¡¯s not free tonight. Dunc, don¡¯t you have to go to work?¡± Sonny asked


    childishly.


    Uncle Zak had to work on weekdays and only rest on weekends. Why would Dunc have time toe


    every day? Did he not need to work?

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660


    Duncan carried Sonny into the house and closed the door. With a grin, he asked the kid, ¡°I¡¯m a boss. I


    can choose not to go to work. Nobody can control me, and I don¡¯t have to worry that my sry will be


    cut.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Oh. But Uncle Zak is a boss too. Why does he have to go to work every day?¡±


    Duncan replied, ¡°Uncle Zak¡¯spany isrger than mine. He has more things to handle, so he needs


    to work every day.¡±


    Sonny was convinced.


    Duncan put him down.


    The kid had a lot of whys in his mind. If one was not quick enough to react, one would be stuck.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Duncan walked to Liberty with a bouquet of flowers in his hand. He looked at her affectionately while


    handing the bouquet to her.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I don¡¯t like flowers. Don¡¯t send them to me next time, okay?¡± Liberty said helplessly.


    Although she had rejected Duncan numerous times, he continued to send her flowers.


    When Duncan noticed that she did not ept the bouquet, he searched for a vase and put the bouquet


    in it. He said, ¡°I think it¡¯s not nice toe empty-handed, so I bought a bouquet of flowers. It didn¡¯t cost


    a lot. It was cheap. Don¡¯t feel pressured.¡±


    ¡°Dunc, why did you buy flowers for my mom and not me? I love flowers,¡± said the little kid who was


    beside him.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Liberty called her son.


    Duncan said with augh, ¡°It¡¯s my bad. I¡¯ll prepare a bouquet for you next time.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s gaze switched between Duncan and Liberty. He was confused.


    Sonny was told by his father that Duncan tried to snatch Liberty away from him.


    If Liberty was snatched away by Duncan, Sonny would end up being a kid whom no one loved.


    Sonny did not believe what his father said.


    Given that Duncan treated him well, how would he snatch Liberty from him?


    Duncan said he wanted to join Sonny and Liberty but did not mention snatching Liberty away and


    forbidding her from loving Sonny..


    Hank even told Sonny that if Duncan came to look for Liberty, Sonny should call Hank so that Hank


    coulde over to help protect Liberty.


    Sonny was in a dilemma over whether he should call his father.


    ¡°Mom, I want to talk to Aunt Ser on the phone.¡±


    Sonny requested out of nowhere.


    After making some ravioli, Liberty replied, ¡°Aunt Ser just sent you home, and you want to call her now?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to her on the phone.¡±


    Liberty had no choice but to take out her phone and hand it to him. She said, ¡°Aunt Ser is busy. Don¡¯t


    speak to her for too long.¡±


    After taking over the phone, Sonny carried it and hid in the room.


    Duncanughed and said, ¡°Sonny is getting weirder. He even hid in his room just to speak to Serenity.¡±


    After washing his hands, Duncan came to help Liberty to make ravioli.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I don¡¯t need your help. You can take a seat and drink some water.¡±


    By the time Liberty wanted to stop Duncan from helping her, he had already started making ravioli. He


    said, ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty. I know you¡¯ve been making ravioli in the afternoon. I¡¯m done with my work, so I


    have spare time toe and help you make them so you won¡¯t be exhausted.¡±


    He might seem rough and burly, but he was good at making ravioli.


    Since Duncan insisted on helping Liberty, she found it hard to drive him away.


    She said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve made it clear that I don¡¯t consider getting married at the moment. I have no


    interest in you as well. If you alwayse over, I feel torn.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis knew that Duncan had alwayse looking for Liberty, so she made Liberty cancel the


    tenancy agreement of her diner, move out, and even leave Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m not expecting you to ept me right now. I won¡¯t force you. I just want to visit you. You


    don¡¯t have to feel pressured. If you like me, you can ept me. If you don¡¯t, we can be friends forever.


    ¡°You can ignore what my mom said. She can¡¯t decide on my life. You don¡¯t have to move out or leave


    Wiltspoon.¡±


    Enjoy Ad-Free Reading>>

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661


    Liberty never told Duncan anything about her conversation with Mrs. Lewis.


    However, he still found out from his mother.


    Upon discovering that his mother had made Liberty move out, move away, and even leave


    Wilt spoon with Sonny, he quarreled with his mother in anger.


    Mrs. Lewis was furious, and so was Duncan.


    Ultimately, the mother and son were unwilling topromise. None of them would give up and let go.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Liberty nced at Duncan and continued what she was doing. She said, ¡°If I¡¯m not the problem, then I


    won¡¯t make so many sacrifices.¡±


    Duncanughed. He liked that side of Liberty.


    Sonny, who took the phone into a room, dialed Serenity¡¯s number.


    He knew the first number in his mother¡¯s contact list was Aunt Ser¡¯s.


    Serenity picked up the phone shortly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Liberty?¡±


    She thought it was her sister who called.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, it¡¯s me, Sonny.¡±


    Hearing her nephew¡¯s young voice, Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Hey, Sonny. Did you call me yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I took Mom¡¯s phone and hid in a room to call you.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± The little boy actually hid in a room to call her. Serenity felt her nephew


    was bing more mischievous.


    Learning self-defense from a teacher in the gym had made Sonny braver.


    At his age, he was good with words and getting increasingly likable.


    ¡°Dunc is here again, Aunt Ser.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Dunc go there every day?¡± As far as Serenity knew, Duncan would look for his sister every


    day.


    Sonny replied, ¡°He does, but Dad told me Dunc is here to snatch Mom away from me. Dad said to call


    him whenever Dunces over.¡±


    Upon hearing what her nephew said, Serenity scolded Hank silently.


    Hank had married Jessica eagerly right after he and her sister got a divorce.


    The husband and wife were anticipating the birth of their child with excitement, while her sister already


    had a suitor. However, Hank was trying to ruin that.


    Was her sister not allowed to marry someone else, but he could?


    Regardless of Liberty remarrying or not, Hank¡¯s teachings to Sonny demonstrated how narrow- minded


    he was.


    A sc*m would always be a sc*m. His true colors could not be changed.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, do you think I should call Dad?¡± Sonny asked.


    The people he trusted the most were Mom and Aunt Ser. He dared not ask Mom that question as


    she and Dad had divorced.


    He finally understood what a divorce was.


    Therefore, he could only ask Aunt Ser about it.


    ¡°Do you think Dunc is here to snatch your mother away from you, Sonny?¡±


    Serenity returned with a question.


    After some thought, Sonny replied honestly, ¡°Last time, Dunc told me he was here to join Mom and me.


    He¡¯s not a bad person.¡±


    ¡°Since you think Dunc isn¡¯t here to steal your mom, you don¡¯t have to care about what your father said.¡±


    ¡°Why did Dad say that?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Serenity said, ¡°Your father just finds it unfair. Don¡¯t mind him. It¡¯s fine as long


    as you and your mother don¡¯t hate Dunc. Is he nice to you?¡±

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662


    ¡°Yes. He treats me well.¡±


    A child¡¯s heart was pure.


    Despite their young age, they were aware of who treated them well or when someone was pretending.


    However, they could not express themselves due to their age sometimes.


    Duncan noticed Sonny first. He truly liked Sonny and would always want to carry him back then.


    At that time, Sonny was still young and scared of the scar on Duncan¡¯s face. Therefore, he refused


    Duncan¡¯s embrace.


    Duncan¡¯s wish to carry Sonny only came true after they became familiar with each other.


    Duncan only paid attention to the mother and son duo because he adored Sonny. He gradually fell in


    love with Sonny¡¯s mother, Liberty.


    ¡°If Dunc treats you well and likes you so much, how will he bear to take your mother away? Believe in


    Duncan. He¡¯ll only love you together with your mother. He won¡¯t steal her away.¡±


    Sonny felt reassured. He said, ¡°I won¡¯t call Dad then, Aunt Ser. Dad always says Dunc is evil.¡±


    Dunc was so nice. He did not understand why Dad would say Dunc was bad.


    The amount of time Dunc spent with him was longer than with his dad.


    Dad was always with Jess. She did not like him:


    Whenever Dad wanted to spend time with him, Jess would say she had a stomachache. As a result,


    Dad would cast him aside and leave with Jess.


    Dunc was different. When Dunc said he would apany him, he kept his word. Unlike Dad, Dunc


    never broke his promise of buying him anything.


    ¡°Sonny, you must slowly learn to differentiate between good and bad as you grow up. Although your


    father is your dad, his words andments about someone might not be urate. He¡¯ll judge Duncan


    with his selfish opinions.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care about what bad things your father says about Duncan. If you think Duncan is a


    good guy who treats you and your mother well, then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Sonny behaved like an adult, saying, ¡°I told my dad the same thing. I said Dunc isn¡¯t a bad person, but


    Dad still seemed angry.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serenity scolded Hank inwardly again.


    Luckily, Sonny was a bright child. He did not spend much time with Hank, so he was not misled.


    ¡°Aunt Ser, I won¡¯t call Dad anymore. Everything¡¯s fine now. You can continue with your work. I¡¯m


    hanging up.¡±


    After getting an answer from Serenity, Sonny hung up quickly. He proceeded to climb onto the


    Chapte 1662


    bed and sat on it. He tapped into the browser and watched videos.


    Based on his swift actions, it was obvious that he was skilled at using the phone.


    Liberty noticed that her son had note out after a long time. She immediately recalled that Sonny


    knew how to use a phone. She called, ¡°Sonny, aren¡¯t you done with the call? Return the


    phone to me if you¡¯re done.¡±


    Sonny did not reply.


    Liberty got up and walked toward the room. She pushed the door open and found the child on the bed,


    watching videos with the fan turned on. He wasughing from time to time too.


    ¡°Sonny!¡±


    Liberty walked over inrge strides and snatched the phone back.


    Sonny sat up and raised his head to look at his mother. His big eyes gleamed. He timidly said, Mom, I-I


    just yed for a while. I was really on a call with Aunt Ser just now.¡±


    Liberty put the phone back into her pocket and lifted him off the bed. She lectured him, ¡°From now on,


    your calls with Aunt Ser must be made before me. No more hiding in the room.¡±


    With just a slip of her attention, the child managed to get his hands on the phone.


    Sonny walked out while muttering, ¡°Aunt Ser and I have secrets to talk about. You can¡¯t listen to


    the secrets.¡±


    Liberty was not sure whether tough or cry.


    The boy was bing more like a miniature adult.


    ¡°You¡¯re on the phone all the time too. Why can¡¯t y on the phone?¡± Sonny asked.


    With a re from Liberty, he immediately jogged to Duncan¡¯s side and hid beside him. He even hugged


    Duncan¡¯s leg.


    Sonny was treating Duncan as his supporter.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663


    Sonny treated Duncan as his backer. That act, which showed his trust, made Duncan happy. He


    grinned and Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°Dunc, Mom red at me.¡±


    Sonny even tattled.


    Duncan lifted Sonny with a smile. He asked him, ¡°Think about why she red at you. I¡¯m standing


    here, but she didn¡¯t re at me but you. What can be the reason for this?¡±


    Liberty walked over.


    Sonny nced at his mother and said obediently, ¡°I yed on the phone after calling Aunt Ser. Mom


    snatched my phone away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your phone. It¡¯s Mom¡¯s.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s big eyes shone. He dared not argue over it because the phone indeed belonged to Mom.


    ¡°I asked why Mom could be on the phone, but I couldn¡¯t. She red at me afterward.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s voice gradually got softer. He knew that ying on the phone was wrong too.


    Duncan said gently, ¡°You¡¯re still young. Being on the phone too often will hurt your eyes and cause


    short¨Csightedness. Your mom is doing this for your own good.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t usually y on the phone either. She uses it tomunicate with other people.¡±


    Sonny remained silent.


    After some time, he asked, ¡°When can I y on the phone, Dunc?¡±


    ¡°You can have it for about ten minutes asionally. Of course, not using it is the best. You can read or


    y with your Lego. You¡¯ve finished assembling the Lego I bought for you, right? I¡¯ll buy a few more


    sets for you next time.¡±


    Sonny nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    He wiggled and slipped to the ground from Duncan¡¯s arms. He walked past the table back to Liberty¡¯s


    side and hugged her leg. He raised his handsome face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I won¡¯t use the


    phone secretly anymore.¡±


    Liberty bent down and hugged her son. ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore. I forgive you.¡±


    Sonny returned the hug. ¡°I love you so much, Mom.¡±


    Libertyughed. ¡°I love you a lot too.


    ¡°Go and y. I still have some ravioli to make.¡±


    Liberty stood up. After ncing at her son, she continued preparing the ravioli.


    As Duncan helped her, he said, ¡°You¡¯ve taught Sonny well.¡±


    ¡°A child¡¯s education should start early. Sonny is a happy kid with so many people doting on him. If


    I don¡¯t teach him in time, he¡¯ll be a spoiled child.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Sonny is adorable and affable. Everyone¡¯s drawn to him naturally once they


    see him and shower him with love. However, we¡¯ll also correct him and educate him if he makes a


    mistake. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t spoil him rotten.¡±


    Liberty looked toward him and smiled without saying a word.


    The people around her were financially wealthy and well¨Ceducated. They were extremely well-


    mannered.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    They did dote on Sonny but did not spoil him.


    Ring, ring¡­


    Duncan¡¯s phone rang.


    He finished trimming a few ravioli before taking his phone out to pick up the call.


    ¡°Where did you go again, Duncan?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s inquisitive tone resounded from the phone.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664


    ¡°I asked where you went. I¡¯m in your office. It¡¯s working hours, but you¡¯re neither in the office nor the


    building. Where have you gone? Don¡¯t tell me you went to business meetings. Your secretary


    is still here.


    ¡°Did you go looking for Liberty again? How many times have I told you? Liberty is not suitable for you.


    She¡¯s a divorced woman with a three¨Cyear¨Cold child. That child is even a son. You may be willing to


    raise a son for someone else, but I don¡¯t want to be that child¡¯s grandmother!


    ¡°Besides raising someone else¡¯s son, you¡¯ll have to buy a house and car and get a wife for him. His


    father won¡¯t contribute anything and willugh at you for being a doormat. Duncan, there are so many


    young, prettydies in Wiltspoon. Any one of them will be better than Liberty.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was about to be angered to death by her son.


    He would not listen to her at all.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s words grew increasingly harsh.


    Duncan said in a deep voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my matters. I¡¯ll take charge of my life. I¡¯m


    not like my brothers.¡±


    After speaking, he ended the call.


    Mrs. Lewis was exasperated.


    She paced around in Duncan¡¯s office. The secretary watched her cautiously and dared not even


    let out a breath.


    After walking back and forth several times, Mrs. Lewis went to the sofa and took her bag. She told the


    secretary, ¡°Go on with your work. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    The secretary said respectfully, ¡°I¡¯ll escort you down.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said as she walked outside, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    The secretary still escorted her to the elevator. He watched Mrs. Lewis enter the elevator and only left


    after the doors closed. He quickly sent a message to Duncan.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, your mother may be on her way to you.


    It was evident from Mrs. Lewis¡¯s furious look that she would not let it slide. The secretary was willing to


    bet that Mrs. Lewis was definitely on her way to Ms. Hunt¡¯s ce to look for their CEO.


    Everyone in Lewis & Co. knew that Duncan was wooing Liberty.


    They were shocked and did not believe it. However, it was true.


    Some people often went to All You Can Eat for breakfast. They knew Liberty had sessfully lost


    weight and looked much prettier now. She had a nice temperament as well. They did not find it weird


    that Mr. Lewis would fall for her.


    Although Liberty was divorced and had a three¨Cyear¨Cold son, she had a mature bearing of a married


    woman to her, which added to her charm. It was expected that Mr. Lewis would fall in


    love after interacting with her frequently.


    After Duncan received his secretary¡¯s message, he mentally calcted the time needed for his mother


    to arrive if she was heading over.


    To prevent his mother from spouting harsh words in front of Liberty, he said to Liberty when his mother


    was about to arrive, ¡°Liberty, I have some matters to attend to. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Liberty knew what was going on.


    Ever since she rejected Mrs. Lewis¡¯s request to leave Wiltspoon secretly with Sonny, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s call


    would always ring not long after Duncan came to look for her.


    Sometimes, Mrs. Lewis would evene personally.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, she was still courteous toward Liberty and never humiliated her to her face.


    Nevertheless, Liberty knew Mrs. Lewis had spoken countless harsh words while Duncan was on the


    call with her. Liberty could more or less guess based on Duncan¡¯s gloomy expression.


    It was usually about how she was a divorced woman with a three¨Cyear¨Cold son who did not deserve


    Duncan.


    ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty did not see Duncan off. After washing his hands, Duncan hugged Sonny and left reluctantly.


    After he had left, Liberty asked her son, ¡°Sonny, shall we live in another ce?¡±


    They could move to a high¨Cend neighborhood where entry was restricted unless the visitor had an


    entry pass or was guided by the residents.


    Liberty had the ability to rent such a house.


    With that, Duncan could note to her ce without her bringing him in or an entry pass.


    Liberty finally chose to run away.

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665


    Sonny asked in confusion, ¡°Why do we have to move, Mom?¡±


    He had lived there for half a year with his mom and had gotten used to it.


    Liberty lied. She said, ¡°You¡¯ll start preschool in September. Your preschool is quite far from here. We


    can move to a ce closer to it so it¡¯s convenient for me to send you to school.¡±


    What opinions could a three¨Cyear¨Cold child possibly have?


    With Liberty¡¯s exnation, Sonny nodded his head.


    Therefore, she called a real estate agent, told the agent her requirements for renting a ce, and


    asked for rmendations.


    She was not in a rush to buy a house. She could look around and only decide after finding a suitable


    ce.


    Moreover, her priority was to pay for her son¡¯s education.


    Sonny was enrolled in Wiltspoon¡¯s best preschool. The annual school fee was about a hundred


    thousand to two hundred thousand dors. She had gotten some money from Hank when they got


    divorced.


    She used a portion of that money and invested in All You Can Eat. Although the diner¡¯s business was


    great, and she earned from it, she had also bought a car. After deducting the funds used to buy the car,


    the earnings of All You Can Eat were not enough to break even.


    She would be able to break even and make a profit after working tirelessly for another month.


    Liberty wanted to wait until her son started attending elementary school. She would consider buying a


    house only after she confirmed which school her son would attend.


    It would be ideal to purchase a house situated between elementary and junior high schools due to


    its convenience.


    While Liberty was getting a real estate agent to look for a house, Duncan had just exited the apartment


    building when he saw his mother getting out of the car.


    He was relieved that he nailed the time for his mom¡¯s arrival. He could stop his mother and not let her


    appear before Liberty.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis walked over and pulled Duncan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Come. Follow me.¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mrs. Lewis tugged at her son and said, ¡°I talked to Fran on the way here. She knows a suitable girl


    whom she can rmend to you. Go for the blind date now.¡±


    Duncan flung his mother¡¯s hand away.


    He stopped and said seriously, ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself, Mom? I¡¯ll be in charge of


    my marriage. I don¡¯t need you or Dad meddling in this.¡±


    ¡°Duncan, let me tell you this too. I¡¯m a person of my word. I¡¯ll never allow you to be with Liberty unless


    the sun rises from the west. Look at the many things you¡¯ve done. Was Liberty touched? No. She


    doesn¡¯t like you!


    ¡°She¡¯s probably annoyed with you pestering her so often. If it weren¡¯t for your friendship with Zachary,


    she might not open the door for you and would even release a dog to bite. you.


    ¡°There are so many women out there. Why must you be so obsessed with her? I admit that Liberty is a


    nicedy, but she¡¯s unsuitable for you.¡±


    Duncan said in a low voice, ¡°I like Liberty. It¡¯s okay if she doesn¡¯t ept me now. I¡¯m willing to wait. I


    won¡¯t give up as long as she hasn¡¯t gotten married to someone else. Even if it¡¯s a year, two, or ten¨CI


    can wait for her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was exasperated.


    ¡°Ten years? You¡¯ll be almost fifty by then!¡±


    Duncan said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m willing to wait even until my hair turns gray.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Are you really trying to make me die of anger to hold my funeral?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was utterly enraged by her son.


    ¡°Duncan, even if you sessfully marry Liberty, I don¡¯t like her as my daughter¨Cinw. Your life after


    marriage won¡¯t be happy. I¡¯ll be sure to nitpick and find fault with Liberty frequently. I¡¯ll create all sorts of


    conflict and misunderstanding between you and Liberty too.


    ¡°That¡¯s unless you break our mother¨Cand¨Cson rtionship!¡±

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be frank here. If you can break all ties with me, I won¡¯t bother with who you like or pursue anymore.¡±


    After speaking, Mrs. Lewis turned and left angrily.


    Duncan was exasperated by his mother too.


    He did not understand. His mother did not hate Liberty. Why was she being stubborn and refused to let


    him be with Liberty?


    He had not even seeded in wooing Liberty. With his mother making such a big fuss, it would do


    nothing but hinder him.


    Liberty, who did not love him from the start, would be scared of his mother and dared not like him or


    ept his feelings.


    Duncan raised his head and took a look around. He did not return to Liberty¡¯s apartment but walked


    toward his car. After getting in, he called Zachary and Josh to invite them out for a drink.


    He hung up after speaking, disregarding whether they agreed to it, and started the car.


    Meanwhile, in the Buchams¡® residence, Josh looked at the ended call on the phone. After a moment,


    he scolded, ¡°I¡¯m still on my marriage leave. Why did he call me out to drink?¡±


    He nced at the time. It was still early and not even evening yet.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    What was with Duncan calling him out for a drink?


    After thinking about it, Josh called Zachary. When Zachary picked up, he asked, ¡°Did Duncan call you


    out for drinks? What kind of shock did he experience? He asked me out for a drink and hung up without


    giving me a chance to reject him.


    ¡°Hees to disturb me while I¡¯m still on my marriage leave. Are you free, Zachary? You should go


    with him for a drink or two. I¡¯m heading to Wiltspoon School to apany my wife.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Zachary said, ¡°Duncan called me just now. He ended the call without giving


    me the chance to refuse him too. He was obviously obstructed by his mother again when wooing my


    sister¨Cinw. They must¡¯ve fought again.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was stubborn and unwilling to give them her blessing.


    Although Duncan was headstrong, she was his mother after all. He was frustrated about it too.


    Zachary thought, ¡®My sister¨Cinw hasn¡¯t even epted his feelings.¡®


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s discouraging actions would only affect her rtionship with her son.


    Josh frowned. ¡°Your sister¨Cinw hasn¡¯t epted Duncan yet, right? She said she didn¡¯t like him and


    harbored no feelings for him. What can Mrs. Lewis achieve by making such a big fuss?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing this because my sister¨Cinw doesn¡¯t have feelings for Duncan. She wants Duncan to


    give up.¡±


    Zachary sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll just have a drink. Let¡¯s persuade Duncan to let go too.¡±


    He had talked to Duncan about it before. If Liberty did not ept Duncan, he advised Duncan not to


    keep pestering her to prevent them from losing their friendship.


    Zachary had a solid friendship with Duncan, having been friends for many years. He was caught


    between a rock and a hard ce standing in between Duncan and Liberty now.


    Based on his understanding of Duncan, he definitely wished Duncan could end up with Liberty. If so,


    the rest of her life would be filled with happiness.


    However, Mrs. Lewis was adamant about opposing the rtionship, and her attitude worsened.


    Therefore, Zachary did not support Duncan and Liberty getting together anymore.


    After a moment of silence, Josh said, ¡°We know how Duncan is. The more someone stops him, the


    more he refuses to let go. He has a rebellious nature right to his bones. No one can persuade him to do


    otherwise unless he¡¯s willing to let it go himself.¡±


    Even if Liberty left, Duncan would neither give up nor let


    go.


    He would find her back even if he had to travel the entire world.


    Liberty was aware of the reality. Therefore, she did not think of running away.


    It was unavoidable.


    The most she could do was relocate, so Duncan could no longer visit her apartment daily.

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667


    Zachary remained silent too.


    Josh meant they knew Duncan well after having known him for so many years.


    Duncan appeared rough and carefree, seeming as if he did not care about anything.


    However, he was actually stubborn when it came to rtionships.


    If Liberty chose not to remarry for the rest of her life, he would also not marry anyone for her sake


    He was the kind of person who would rather be single forever if he could not marry the woman he


    wanted.


    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go and drink with him.¡± Zachary was considerate of Josh, who was still on his


    marriage leave. With Jasmine pregnant, Josh would surely not be in the mood to do anything else


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    too.


    Josh said, ¡°Jasmine¡¯s in the bookstore. I assigned bodyguards to protect her. I don¡¯t have much to do


    anyway. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Zachary hummed in agreement.


    After ending the call, Zachary looked toward his beloved wife, who was sitting on the sofa and reading


    magazines.


    Serenity did not pay attention to Zachary and Josh¡¯s call. She caught a few words here and there and


    guessed it was Josh who had called.


    Zachary stared at her quietly. He felt she had a tranquil beauty when she was focused on reading. the


    magazine.


    Although his wife was a natural beauty, she had grown prettier and bore a better aura with the


    nourishment of his love.


    Yes, it was definitely due to his contribution.


    Zachary stood up and walked around his work desk toward Serenity.


    Upon hearing his footsteps, Serenity raised her head and looked at him. She smiled and asked him,


    ¡°Are you done with work?¡±


    She had to prepare for a function at night and hade over to wait for him to go home together. He


    was still busy when she came, so she waited in his office.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Zachary walked to stand in front of her but did not sit. Instead, he looked at her from above.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    They had been husband and wife for a good amount of time Serenity could immediately sense there


    was something on Zachary¡¯s mind.


    She closed the magazine


    ¡°Duncan invited Josh and me to go for drinks. I¡¯m asking you for permission.¡±


    Serenityughed She stood and adjusted his shirt and necktie for him ¡°You can go if you want to.


    There¡¯s no need to ask for my permission. It¡¯s fine as long as you don¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    Zachary always had a team of bodyguards with him wherever he went Even if he drank alcohol. the


    bodyguards would send him back She did not have to worry about other women hitting on


    him


    ¡°Why did Mr. Lewis ask you guys out for drinks all of a sudden? Did he and Mrs. Lewis quarrel again?¡±


    If Duncan and Mrs. Lewis fought, it was definitely because of her e


    Zachary did not say a word. His silence implied agreement


    Serenity pursed her lips and asked him ¡°Can you persuade Mr. Lewis to give up?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°He¡¯s a good man, but Mrs Lews is overreacting he can¡¯t ept my ter My sister doesn¡¯t


    wish to develop anything further with Mr. Lew ht he¡¯s persistent and friends with you My sister doesn¡¯t


    dare to go overboard ether¡±


    ¡°I was discussing this matter with Josh just now I think the bances are


    Serenity was silent


    At that moment, she received a message from her ster


    Liberty informed her sister through the message that she had found a new house to rent and was


    nning to move right away She also told Serenity the new house she rented was in a high end


    neighborhood with a great security system


    Although the rental was expensive Liberty was willing to spend more on rental so Duncan would not


    come to her ce every day


    Aside from moving, she also told Serenity that after a long¨Cterm observation, her diner¡¯s


    employees proved to be honest and capable of taking over her job She decided to increase their sry


    and let them run All You Can Eat


    She could reduce the times she went to All You Can Eat. Even if she did go, she would only head over


    after eight in the morning.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668


    Duncan had always gone to All You Can Eat for breakfast before eight o¡¯clock.


    If she avoided that timing, she could avoid meeting him.


    Liberty asked Serenity for help.


    After reading her sister¡¯s message, Serenity sighed.


    Her sister was finally forced to run away


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If not for Serenity marrying Zachary and living in Wiltspoon because the York family was here, Liberty


    might have really left Wiltspoon with Sonny secretly and distanced herself from Duncan as


    Mrs. Lewis wished.


    Even if Duncan could find Liberty no matter what it took, he would still require time to do so


    Serenity replied to her sister that she would respect and aid in every decision she made


    ¡°Is it a message from your sister?¡±


    Zachary guessed it was his sister¨Cinw


    Serenity replied in the affirmative


    ¡°What did she say? Your expression looks serious


    ¡°My sister is moving now She found a new house to rent in a hurry and would be relocating to


    East Hill neighborhood It¡¯s a high¨Cend area with excellent security: No one can enter without an


    entry pass, and a resident is required to bring the person in.


    ¡°She might not be able to avoid Mr. Lewis by moving, but at least she can block him outside East


    Hill.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was indescribable upon hearing that.


    Serenity said, ¡°Zack, don¡¯t tell me that East Hill was developed by Lewis & Co.¡±


    Lewis & Co. was involved in real estate and they had many developments.


    ¡°It¡¯s a building Duncan¡¯spany developed. It¡¯s almost sold out and has a high upancy rate. East


    Hill Apartments and East Hill Vis next to it were developed together Duncan also took a huge vi for


    himself in East Hill Vis.


    ¡°Those living in the apartment can¡¯t enter the vi area, but vi residents can ess the apartment.


    The security there is high. The guards Duncan hired have gone through strict training They¡¯re definitely


    qualified security personnel.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Isn¡¯t my sister walking right into a trap herself?¡±


    Liberty was moving into Duncan¡¯s territory.


    The wealthy had properties everywhere.


    Zachary said, ¡°I can make arrangements if Liberty wants to switch and live on York Corporation¡¯s


    ¡°Will


    you be able to keep this a secret if Mr. Lewis asks you about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Even if Duncan finds out, I won¡¯t admit it was arranged by me. I¡¯m so busy. Why will care


    who rents the units developed by mypany?¡±


    Zachary added, ¡°Duncan may not be able to check it either. He can¡¯t do so if I don¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Serenity believed Zachary. He was a man of his word.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Liberty know now.¡±


    Serenity called her sister. She informed her that East Hill Apartments was developed by Lewis & Co.


    and told her not to rent a ce there.


    Liberty was speechless.


    She almost threw herself into the trap.


    She epted Zachary¡¯s help swiftly this time around. She told Serenity, ¡°Seren, tell Zachary that he


    must keep this a secret and not let Mr. Lewis find out.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Liberty. He promised me that he wouldn¡¯t betray you. He¡¯ll keep his word.¡±


    ¡°Can you trouble Zachary to arrange amodation for me? Tell him that he must collect rent from


    me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll tell him to charge you but at a cheaper rate.¡±


    Right by her side, Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯ll still collect rent, Liberty. Don¡¯t worry about anything and just stay


    there.¡±


    He could collect some rent for appearance¡¯s sake to prevent his sister¨Cinw from thinking she was


    staying for free.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669


    Liberty thanked Zachary


    Zachary said, ¡°We¡¯re family, Liberty. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous.¡±


    He even feared that she would not ept his help.


    Luckily, she was rushing to move ces and took up his offer.


    With her brother¨Cinw¡¯s assistance, Liberty moved out of her apartment quickly while Zachary left


    work to apany Duncan for drinks.


    Aside from Zachary and Serenity, no one knew Liberty¡¯s new address. She did not inform Aunt Audrey


    either.


    Meanwhile, in a hotel¡¯s private room, a table was filled with dishes Duncan ordered along with many


    bottles of strong liquor.


    At that moment, Zachary and Josh were by his side, watching him down one ss of alcohol after


    another.


    ¡°Eat something, Duncan.¡±


    Zachary took some sd for him. Maybe he felt guilty toward his best friend because he had taken his


    sister¨Cinw¡¯s side.


    He wished he could help Duncan, but his sister¨Cinw did not love Duncan at all. Moreover, Mrs.


    Lewis was stubborn in opposing the rtionship.


    Zachary had no choice but to respect Liberty¡¯s choice.


    ¡°Have some soup too, Duncan. You kept drinking since you came You¡¯ll get drunk easily on an empty


    stomach. Don¡¯t drink too much as well. Zachary and I will have to take responsibility if you get alcohol


    poisoning.¡±


    Josh scooped a bowl of soup for Duncan as he persuaded him to drink less.


    ¡°I feel annoyed.¡±


    Duncan took a fork and ate the sd in his bowl. It was the sd Zachary served him.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After two bites of it, he downed another ss of alcohol. It was strong, yet he downed it like it was in


    water.


    When he lowered his ss and was about to refill it, Zachary stopped him.


    ¡°Stop drinking, Duncan. You¡¯ve drunk many sses. It may feel like nothing now, but the aftereffects of


    it are strong. You¡¯ll get drunk soon.¡±


    ¡°I envy you, Zachary.¡±


    Duncan patted Zachary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m really envious of you and Josh. You guys are living better than


    me¡±


    After a moment of silence, Zachary said to him, ¡°Duncan, my sister¨Cinw doesn¡¯t wish to have a


    rtionship with you. She doesn¡¯t have the intention of getting married again now. Just give up. If you


    continue, you¡¯ll be the one getting hurt.¡±


    Josh advised Duncan, ¡°That¡¯s right. From what I see, Liberty truly doesn¡¯t have the thought of getting


    married again. Your wooing makes her feel troubled, and Mrs. Lewis opposes the rtionship. Even


    your family, the most important people to you, isn¡¯t supportive of this. You should give up.¡±


    Duncan nced at Zachary and Josh. He said, ¡°How long have I been wooing Liberty? If it has been


    eight to ten years and Liberty still hasn¡¯t epted me, it¡¯s understandable that you guys are talking me


    out of it.


    ¡°But you two are asking me to give up when I¡¯ve just started. Yes, I know it¡¯ll be a tough journey. but I¡¯ll


    continue no matter how hard it is. My mom willpromise sooner orter. As for Liberty, I believe that


    perseverance brings sess. She¡¯ll ept me one day.¡±


    Zachary watched Duncan. He felt guilty.


    Duncan talked to his friends for a long time. After he got drunk, Josh sent him home while Zachary


    attended an event.


    After the event, Zachary returned home andy on the bed with his wife in his arms. He did not say


    anything for a long time.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Serenity asked out of concern.


    ¡°Has Liberty settled down in the new ce?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s all settled with the help of the people you sent over.¡±


    Zachary buried his face in the side of Serenity¡¯s neck. He rasped, ¡°Seren, I feel guilty toward Duncan. I


    think he¡¯ll find me and ask me about it tomorrow. How do you think I should reply?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Lewis drunk? If he is, he¡¯ll have a headache when he wakes up tomorrow. He probably won¡¯t


    look for my sister.¡±


    Serenity hugged her husband. She knew he was in a difficult spot.


    ¡°He¡¯ll find me sooner orter. Ah, I don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll end between them. Be it good or bad, we won¡¯t


    have to be in a dilemma if everything ends.¡±

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670


    Serenity did not say a word.


    Among the people around her, only Jasmine¡¯s rtionship was smooth sailing without a hitch Josh and


    Jasmine tied the knot very quickly.


    Elisa¡¯s love and her sister¡¯s second chance at love had many obstacles.


    Serenity was considered lucky. Although she and Zachary had conflicts, silent treatments, and even


    almost got divorced, they understood, respected, and trusted each other in the end They had been


    living a blissful life since then.


    Serenity cherished everything she had at the moment.


    Zachary regted his emotions quickly. He said softly, ¡°Sleep, honey Don¡¯t overthink. Let¡¯s go. with the


    flow.¡±


    Serenity hummed in agreement.


    They slept in each other¡¯s embrace soundly throughout the night.


    Duncan woke up the next afternoon.


    He slept long enough that he did not have a bad headache but just hunger after waking up.


    When he realized it was already noon, he got up immediately and showered. After changing into clean


    clothes, he went downstairs.


    On the staircase, he saw his parents sitting on the sofa in the first floor¡¯s living room.


    His mood worsened right away.


    Upon hearing footsteps, Mrs. Lewis turned her head and saw her son on the stairs. She said,¡± You¡¯re


    awake, Duncan. You must be hungry. We can eat now.¡±


    Duncan went downstairs. He walked and sat opposite his parents. He asked coldly, ¡°Are you two here


    to persuade me to give up? If so, you don¡¯t have to say anything. I won¡¯t give up on Liberty I love her,


    and I want to marry her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mrs. Lewis had nned to talk to her son nicely. However, the words he said as soon as he opened his


    mouth angered her.


    Her expression darkened in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Duncan, my decision remains. To be with Liberty, you must first break all ties with me. You can marry


    anybody you like when you¡¯re no longer my son.¡±


    ¡°Honey¡±


    Mr Lewis spoke to his wife in disagreement.


    Duncan maintained eye contact with his mother for some time. Then, he suddenly stood up and walked


    away


    ¡°Duncan, where are you going? You¡¯re going to look for Liberty again, right? She doesn¡¯t even like


    you, yet you keep clinging to her brazenly¡­ Come back!¡±


    Duncan did not say a word and just left. Mrs. Lew:s got up and went after him out of exasperation.


    When she saw Duncan driving a car out of the garage, she wanted to stop the car but was pulled back


    by her husband.


    Duncan drove out of the vi.


    Mrs. Lewis ran to her car too. Mr. Lewis had no choice but to follow.


    What happened after was Duncan¡¯s car speeding in front while Mrs. Lewis kept chasing him from


    behind to stop him from meeting Liberty.


    The two cars exited the neighborhood and blended into the traffic outside.


    Duncan maintained a high speed. He kept overtaking other cars to throw his mother off.


    ¡°Honey, drive slower and stop chasing. There are many cars on the road. It¡¯s dangerous. Our son will


    get into an ident if you keep going after him.¡±


    Mr. Lewis sat in the passenger seat and kept persuading his wife to stop racing with their youngest son.


    He did not support his son wooing Liberty either, but his son liked her. Besides, Duncan was already


    thirty¨Csix years old. Since Duncan had someone he liked, Mr. Lewis thought of fulfilling. Duncan¡¯s wish.


    ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t talk¡­¡±


    Before Mrs. Lewis could finish her sentence, she switched on the hazard light and did an emergency


    brake.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two consecutive loud sounds bellowed.

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671


    It was not Mrs. Lewis who had rear¨Cended the car in front of hers, but Duncan who hit a lorry from


    behind. Although the vehicle behind Duncan mmed on the brakes, it still rear¨Cended Duncan¡¯s car


    Mrs. Lewis was not involved in the collision as she stepped on the brakes in time.


    After parking her car, Mrs Lewis immediately unfastened her seat belt and opened the door to get out.


    Mr Lewis had not registered what transpired. He had been trying to persuade his wife to stop. chasing


    after their son.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Duncan¡¯s car rear¨Cended another vehicle


    Mrs. Lewis dropped the bomb on her husband and ran forward


    She passed the sedan in front of her That car collided with Duncan¡¯s car, and its bumper was


    damaged. The person in the car was motionless, probably due to shock.


    The condition of Duncan¡¯s car was far worse


    Almost the entire hood of his car was buried under the lorry due to the collision, and only the trunk was


    left visible from the outside Duncan was hurt and unconscious.


    ¡°Duncan, Duncan¡­¡±


    Upon seeing the tragic situation of her son¡¯s ident, she felt dizzy and staggered.


    Mr. Lewis supported her in a hurry. He was pale as well, but he was a man. He was steadier than his


    wife and called 911 for the ambnce before the police


    ¡°Duncan, Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis escaped her husband¡¯s hold and wanted to rescue her son.


    Mr. Lewis followed but their efforts were futile.


    The traffic police, firefighters, and ambnce arrived at the scene shortly.


    ¡°Save him. Save my son¡­¡±


    When Mrs. Lewis saw the paramedic, she gripped his clothes and begged him in sobs.


    The paramedic calmed her, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll try our best to rescue the victim as soon as possible.¡±


    Mr. Lewis pulled Mrs. Lewis away to prevent her from obstructing the rescue mission to save


    their son.


    She fell into his embrace with tears. She felt utterly regretful. If something were to happen to her


    son¡­


    Why did she stop Duncan from meeting Liberty? He could date anybody he wanted. He was already


    thirty¨Csix years old and knew what he wanted. She should have been living a life of leisure and ying


    with her grandchildren at home. Why did she meddle in her youngest son¡¯s affairs?


    Mrs. Lewis had no say in Duncan¡¯s matters all along. However, she just had to interfere


    So what if Liberty was a divorcee?


    She could have let her son be as long as he liked someone and was willing to get married.


    However, she acted as if she was possessed and strongly opposed the idea. Their mother¨Cson


    rtionship worsened with her disapproval. She was angrier the more their rtionship deteriorated.


    She swore to stop her son from pursuing Liberty and even threatened to break all ties with him if he


    wanted to woo Liberty.


    It was all her fault. She had caused his misfortune.


    Mr. Lewis was also fearful and worried, but he could only wrap his arms around his wife¡¯s shoulder and


    whisper assurances.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and took his phone out. He called his three other sons and told


    them, ¡°Come over quickly. Duncan got into a car ident.¡±


    He told them the location of the ident.


    When Duncan¡¯s brothers heard he met with an ident, they immediately left their work and rushed to


    the site.


    When they arrived, Duncan was already rescued from the car and sent to the hospital for emergency


    treatment.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lewis went to the hospital too.


    The three brothers made another call to their parents. They hurried straight to the hospital after


    learning that their brother had been admitted to Wiltspoon Community Hospital for treatment.


    Not long after, Zachary received the news too.


    It was Josh who informed him about it.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The Buchams were always quick to obtain first¨Chand information.


    Zachary was still waiting for Duncan to get back at him when he woke up because Zachary had


    arranged for a new ce for Liberty to rent and live in.

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672


    Duncan would go looking for Liberty every day at her apartment. Zachary calcted the time and


    thought Duncan would wake up at noon, look for Liberty, and realize she had moved.


    In the end, the news Zachary received was that Duncan had gotten into a car ident.


    ¡°Where did the ident happen? Was he the one who crashed into someone or the other way round?


    How¡¯s his condition?¡±


    When Zachary received Josh¡¯s call, he was on his way to Wiltspoon School to have lunch with his


    beloved wife.


    Jasmine could not be at the bookstore that day. Josh was afraid that she was worn out because she


    had been operating the bookshop all evening yesterday. To be honest, she was not tired at all.


    However, since the doting husband insisted she was exhausted, then exhausted she was.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He did not let Jasmine head out that day.


    Jasmine, who was already treated like a national treasure at the Buchams¡® house, had no choice but to


    listen and stay home. She would asionally be on video calls with her friends andined that


    her activities were heavily restricted after getting pregnant How was she going to spend the remaining


    months?


    ¡°It was along the road around Phoenix Vis¡® neighborhood. Duncan rear¨Cended a lorry and got heavily


    injured, especially his legs¡­ We don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll survive the crash.¡±


    When Josh learned about it from Julian, his phone fell to the ground. He could not believe his best


    friend would meet with an unfortunate ident. After that, he rushed to the hospital and informed


    Zachary.


    ¡°Which hospital is Duncan at now? I¡¯ll go over right now.¡±


    Josh answered him.


    Zachary instructed his driver right away, ¡°We¡¯re not going to Wiltspoon School anymore. Drive to


    Wiltspoon Community Hospital, quick.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Zachary, we can only make a U¨Cturn at the intersection in front.¡±


    Zachary did not say a word, giving his silent agreement to make a U¨Cturn ahead. No matter how


    anxious he was, they had to abide by the traffic rules.


    About ten minutester, Zachary arrived at the hospital.


    Duncan was still in the emergency room.


    His parents, brothers, sisters¨Cinw, and some others from the Lewis family were waiting in front of the


    emergency room. They all looked tense and worried.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes were swollen from crying. She was utterly remorseful.


    Her hands were held in prayer She prayed to the heavens not to snatch her son¡¯s life away


    She guaranteed that she would no longer meddle in Duncan¡¯s rtionship as long as he could live


    She would even ept it if he married a man.


    She wanted her son to be alive.


    Josh arrived at the same time as Zachary. After meeting up, they hurried over


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Zachary and Josh greeted them.


    Mrs. Lewis was drowning in sadness and guilt. She did not reply to their greeting. Mr. Lewis. nodded.


    ¡°How¡¯s Duncan?¡± Zachary asked concernedly.


    ¡°He¡¯s still being rescued. The worst injury is on his legs.¡± Mr. Lewis¡¯s face was as pale as a sheet He


    was hanging in there, telling himself that he could not fall.


    Whether his son would live or not was unclear yet.


    Emmett consoled his parents.


    However, they were worried and scared too.


    The wives of the three brothers were by Mrs Lewis¡¯s side, reassuring her gently.


    After discovering the main cause of Duncan¡¯s ident, everyone wanted to me Mrs. Lewis.


    However, after seeing Mrs. Lewis drenched in tears and beating herself up, no one was willing to me


    a mother.


    The person who felt the most pain and regret was none other than Mrs. Lewis.


    On the other hand, Serenity realized that her husband had not returned after finishing her work. She


    called Zachary He walked aside to receive the call.


    ¡°Babe, didn¡¯t you say you wereing to have lunch with me? The hotel has already delivered the


    food you ordered.¡±

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673


    After some hesitation, Zachary told Serenity the truth.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯m not going over anymore. If the food has been delivered, you can dig in first. I¡¯m at the


    hospital. Duncan met with an ident.¡±


    Upon hearing the news, Serenity¡¯s expression changed She quickly asked, ¡°How did it happen? Did it


    ur when you two were together? Did you both drink and drive again?¡±


    Zachary exined, ¡°No. We didn¡¯t drink today. That was yesterday All of us didn¡¯t drive. I still don¡¯t


    know what happened. I came to the hospital right after Josh informed me Duncan¡¯s still in the


    emergency room. They say his legs were injured the worst, and it¡¯s uncertain whether they can be


    saved.¡±


    Toward the end, his tone turned heavy, and his speech slowed. He sounded sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with my work now. I¡¯ll head to the hospital after closing the store.¡±


    Zachary did not stop his wife froming over He reminded her, ¡°Drive slowly ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a bodyguard drive. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Lewis is a good person. He¡¯ll be protected by the heavens


    and be okay.¡±


    Serenity could only console her husband.


    Zachary hummed in response. ¡°He¡¯ll be okay.


    He believed that Duncan could pull through.


    ¡°Seren, eat something beforeing over.¡±


    While he worried for his best friend, Zachary did not forget to remind Serenity to first grab a bite: She


    would probably not be in the mood to eat aftering to the hospital. He could starve, but he could not


    let Serenity starve with him.


    ¡°Okay. How many people are waiting in the hospital? I¡¯ll order takeaways for everyone.¡±


    ¡°No need. Just have your food. I¡¯ll have someone head out to grab some food.¡±


    Serenity was at ease as Zachary had already made arrangements.


    After ending the call, she quickly ate some food and moved all the racks at the store¡¯s entrance


    back inside.


    The bodyguards noticed that she was closing up and entered to help.


    Several minutester, Serenity hopped into the car and let the bodyguards drive her to Wiltspoon


    Community Hospital.


    She thought hard and long on the way to the hospital. In the end, she dialed her sister¡¯s number.


    ¡°Aunt Ser¡±


    Sonny picked up the phone


    ¡°Sonny, where¡¯s your mom? Tell her to get on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you miss me, Aunt Ser? I miss you. Mom and I moved to a new house, Aunt Ser Do you want to


    come and live with us? I want to live with you and Mom.¡±


    He would be able to see Aunt Ser every day, just like before.


    Sonny was referring to the days when Serenity was still living in Liberty¡¯s home He had a good


    memory, so he had some impression of it.


    ¡°Sonny, I have something urgent to tell your mom. Pass the phone to her first


    Sonny obeyed and brought the phone into the kitchen. He said to Liberty, who was washing the dishes,


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s Aunt Ser.¡±


    Liberty took the phone. After turning the speaker mode on, she asked her sister as she washed the


    dishes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Seren?¡±


    ¡°Liberty, something happened to Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Liberty was stunned. She asked, ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Zachary said Mr. Lewis had gotten into a car ident. The cause is still unknown, but he¡¯s heavily


    injured and still being rescued in the hospital. I¡¯m on the way to the hospital. When you were injured


    last time, Mr. Lewis helped out a lot. He even stayed overnight in the hospital by your


    side.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°I thought I shouldn¡¯t keep this from you, so I¡¯m letting you know.¡±


    It would be up to her sister to go to the hospital or not.


    Liberty stopped washing the dishes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the hospital now.¡±


    It had nothing to do with romantic feelings. She and Duncan had known each other for almost a year.


    He had always taken great care of her. When they were still strangers, she identally scratched his


    car. He only asked her topensate him with a small amount of money for repairs. because of


    Zachary


    When she was stabbed, he watched over her in the hospital.


    Due to those favors, Liberty had to go to the hospital and wait for him to regain consciousness


    ¡°Liberty, if you¡¯ve decided to go to the hospital, I¡¯ll make a turn and go over to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll drive.¡±


    Serenity reminded her, ¡°Be careful when you drive. Are you bringing Sonny too?¡±

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring him with me.¡±


    Liberty could not find anyone to babysit Sonny at that moment. Therefore, she was taking Sonny to the


    hospital with her


    She hung up, carried her son, and started walking. As she walked, she told her son, ¡°Sonny, we must


    go to the hospital now. Dunc got into an ident. We¡¯re going to visit him.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s Dunc? Nothing will happen to him, right?¡±


    Upon hearing that Duncan had gotten into a car ident, Sonny imagined lots and lots of blood His


    small face turned pale instantly.


    Liberty¡¯s bloody figure back when she was stabbed traumatized Sonny. He would feel dizzy when he


    saw lots of blood.


    ¡°Dunc will be fine.¡±


    Liberty reassured her son and herself.


    Sonny hugged her neck tightly.


    He hoped Dunc would be okay and not bleed so much as Mom did.


    In the hospital, the number of people waiting outside the emergency room grew


    When Serenity and Liberty arrived, Zachary¡¯s bodyguards brought some food as instructed. He asked


    everyone to eat something first, but Mrs. Lewis had no appetite.


    She could not stomach anything, no matter how much others persuaded her.


    Whenever she held the spoon, her tears would start falling onto the takeaway box. She felt like


    something was stuck in her throat, making her unable to eat.


    In the end, she put the box of food down.


    ¡°Is he still not out yet?¡± Serenity walked to Zachary¡¯s side and asked softly.


    The longer the operation, the heavier the injury. Duncan¡¯s life could be in danger.


    Zachary¡¯s expression turned grim. He shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Serenity held her husband¡¯s hand.


    She prayed for Duncan in her heart.


    When Mrs Lewis saw Liberty, her expression wasplicated. She wanted to say something, yet


    nothing came out of her mouth.


    She suddenly held Liberty¡¯s hand tightly.


    Liberty was stunned. Then, she consoled Mrs. Lewis, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Mr Lewis is a kind person. The


    heavens will protect him. Nothing will happen to him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis kept nodding with tears in her eyes.


    As long as her son was okay, he could woo Liberty as he wished. She would not stop him anymore.


    She would rather have her son alive than him getting a partner of equal social status.


    At that moment, the doors to the emergency room opened.


    Everyone went forward immediately.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my son?¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my brother?¡±


    Duncan¡¯s father and brothers asked the doctor simultaneously.


    The doctor said, ¡°The patient is no longer in critical condition, but his main injury is his legs. We


    managed to keep his legs after the operation. However, it¡¯ll require a long recovery time. If the recovery


    doesn¡¯t go well, he¡¯ll be wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of his life.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s condition had been life¨Cthreatening because of the injuries to his legs and excessive blood


    loss.


    He was saved, but the recovery for his legs would be the hardest stage.


    He could end up disabled and be wheelchair¨Cdependent for his entire life.


    If the patient had a firm will, a positive mindset, and could persevere in physiotherapy, there were still


    hopes for him to return to normal.


    The main issue was the long recovery time needed.


    Many people¡¯s resolve to persevere crumbled and they gave up on themselves after suffering such


    hardship. It would be difficult for them to achieve full recovery.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s body swayed. Two of her daughters¨Cinw quickly supported her


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    They eximed worriedly


    ¡°Duncan out of the woods is a good start. He¡¯ll recover eventually.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lewis hit her chest out of remorse She said guiltily, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I caused his misfortune Why


    wasn¡¯t I the one who got into an ident? I¡¯d rather it be me in the ident.


    If Duncan became disabled¡­


    Mrs. Lewis did not dare to think about what woulde after


    ¡°Mom, Duncan will get better The doctor said he can recover.¡±


    Emmett consoled his mother


    Mr. Lewis¡¯s expression was grim. He told his sons and daughters¨Cinw, ¡°Take your mother to rest. I¡¯ll


    watch over Duncan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I won¡¯t leave. I want to wait for Duncan toe out and take care of him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis refused to leave.


    Her son¡¯s operation had ended, but he was not out of the emergency room yet. She was worried.


    He had gotten into such an unfortunate ident because she had been extreme as a mother. How


    could she leave?


    Everyone heard Mrs. Lewis¡¯s words of remorse. Zachary and the rest wanted to ask how the ident


    happened.


    However, seeing the Lewis family¡¯s sad faces, they could only hold back.


    After Duncan was pushed out by the medical team and transferred into a ward, Zachary and Josh.


    asked Mr. Lewis about the cause of the ident.


    Mr. Lewis nced at his wife, who was crying by the bed. After letting out a sigh, he whispered to


    Zachary and Josh, ¡°Let¡¯s take this outside.¡±


    When he turned around, he saw Serenity and Liberty entering with Sonny in her arms. After a moment


    of hesitation, he asked Liberty with a pleading tone, ¡°Ms. Hunt, can you stay here until Duncan regains


    consciousness?¡±


    He thought his son would feel better if he could see Liberty after waking up.


    Liberty said gently, ¡°I will, Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Mr Lewis thanked her


    Liberty quickly said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me Duncan and I are friends.¡±


    After staring at her briefly, Mr. Lewis said nothing else and exited the ward


    When Zachary and Josh went out, they saw Mr Lewis was already at the end of the corridor He had a


    cigarette out and was taking a drag on the lit cigarette


    When he saw theming over, he gave them a cigarette each.


    They epted the cigarette but did not smoke.


    Although Zachary knew how to smoke, he rarely did so because Serenity disliked the smell of


    cigarettes.

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676


    Josh was considerate not to smoke because his wife was pregnant.


    ¡°What happened, Mr. Lewis? Why did Mrs. Lewis say that it was her fault for what happened to


    Duncan?¡± Zachary asked in a low voice.


    Josh also looked at Mr. Lewis, waiting for him to tell them the truth.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s our fault. Duncan went out drinking yesterday. After you sent him home, Duncan didn¡¯t


    answer Corey¡¯s call, so she called the housekeeper only to find out that Duncan was drunk This


    morning, Corey insisted on going to his house, so I went with her.


    ¡°Duncan only woke up at noon. He saw us at his ce and quarreled with Corey again shortly after


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to get into a row with his mother, so he got up and left.¡±


    Derek recalled the scene at that time. If he knew that it would cause Duncan¡¯s ident, he would


    have dragged Corey back with every ounce of his strength.


    As Duncan¡¯s father, he felt he did not do well in persuading Corey to be more open¨Cminded, which


    caused the conflict between the mother and son to intensify.


    ¡°Corey asked if Duncan was going to look for Liberty and didn¡¯t want to let him leave But Duncan


    ignored her and drove away. Corey was furious and chased after him because she wanted to stop


    Duncan from going to Liberty.


    ¡°I followed and persuaded Corey to stop bickering with Duncan. He¡¯s already thirty¨Csix, so he knows


    what he¡¯s doing. As his parents, we shouldn¡¯t control him anymore. Duncan has always. been


    independent as well¨Che never liked being restrained by the family. The more we oppose him from


    pursuing Liberty, the more he¡¯ll rebel.


    ¡°Corey wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Duncan noticed that we were chasing him, so he sped and kept


    overtaking other vehicles. It was also because he was driving so fast that he rear¨Cended arge truck


    at the intersection. It was a red light, so the truck slowed down and stopped.¡±


    At that moment, Derek med himself and said, ¡°It¡¯s all our fault. If it weren¡¯t for us chasing him,


    Duncan wouldn¡¯t have driven so fast. Then, he could¡¯ve braked in time when the truck slowed


    down.¡±


    Zachary and Josh looked at each other. Neither of them knew how to continue the conversation


    Duncan was not necessarily going out to see Liberty, but Mrs. Lewis jumped to a conclusion and


    thought that her son was going to see Liberty. Thus, Mrs. Lewis chased after her son to stop him from


    going to Liberty.


    At the time, Duncan was probably infuriated.


    Thus, he was distracted when he drove. He had too much to drink yesterday and had just woken up, so


    he would have felt a little difort. That was how he got into an ident.


    After a while, Zacharyforted, ¡°Mr Lewis, Duncan will be fine.¡±


    All that mattered was that Duncan was still alive. The other injuries would heal eventually


    ¡°Duncan injured his legs. You heard what the doctor said It¡¯ll take a long time for him to recover


    I¡¯m


    just worried that Duncan won¡¯t be able to ept it when he wakes up and finds out that he¡¯ll be


    wheelchair¨Cbound for a long time and needs physiotherapy.


    ¡°Although he looks carefree and nonchnt, he¡¯s actually a very fragile person. Back when he was in


    his rebellious stage, his grandma¡¯s illness worsened, and she passed away Due to this, he¡¯s still living


    in self¨Cme after more than ten years.


    ¡°The scar on his face is a reminder to him, and he won¡¯t stop ming himself for what happened if he


    doesn¡¯t remove that scar Now this has happened, I¡¯m just afraid he won¡¯t be able to pull through.¡±


    Derek was worried that his son could not ept the possibility of being disabled.


    Even if his legs would heal, it would take a long time.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Why did we, as parents, want to make things difficult for our son? We should¡¯ve just let him


    pursue whoever he likes. Why did we stop him? He had only started to like that one woman after so


    long, yet we didn¡¯t support him. He got annoyed at our interference and became hot-


    tempered..


    Derek said with regret, ¡°What¡¯s the use of saying all these now? My son already got into an ident¡­¡±


    Joshforted him. ¡°Mr. Lewis, although Duncan has a soft side, he¡¯s also very strong. He won¡¯t be


    easily beaten down. His leg injury will definitely heal one day.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s up to Duncan and Liberty to deal with their rtionship, and it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t interfere.


    They¡¯re all adults, and they¡¯re not exactly young, so they can surely handle their own. feelings, right?¡±


    Derek looked at Zachary, opened his mouth, and wanted to say something, but he did not say a word in


    the end.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After a moment of silence, Zachary said, ¡°My sister¨Cinw really has no feelings for Duncan, but. she


    doesn¡¯t hate him either. She just treats Duncan as a friend.¡±

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677


    Zachary supported Duncan after finding out about his feelings for Liberty However, Liberty was not


    interested in remarrying anyone, and she did not have any romantic feelings for Duncan In addition,


    Mrs. Lewis was strongly against Liberty and Duncan together, so Zachary wanted to persuade Duncan


    to give up.


    He felt that even if Liberty agreed to be with Duncan, they would not be happy in the future. because of


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s objection.


    Duncan was Zachary¡¯s best friend, and Liberty was his sister¨Cinw, which put Zachary in a tough.


    position. If he persuaded Duncan to give up, Duncan would think that he was not a good friend. On the


    other hand, if he persuaded Liberty to ept Duncan, he would feel like he was pushing his sister¨Cin¨C


    law into a fire pit.


    Zachary felt that his rtionship with Serenity was not as difficult as Liberty and Duncan¡¯s.


    Duncan discovered his feelings for Liberty when she was injured. Liberty fully recovered after around


    three months. This was the duration that Duncan pursued her


    As a result, before Duncan could move Liberty¡¯s heart, he got into a car ident because of a conflict


    with his mother.


    Zachary and Josh were not optimistic about Duncan and Liberty¡¯s future together. They found it even


    more difficult than before.


    Duncan suffered a serious injury. Knowing Duncan¡¯s character, Zachary thought that there would be a


    high probability that Duncan would stay away from Liberty.


    Liberty and Duncan were not fated to be together. They would most likely live in regret.


    ¡°We know that Liberty doesn¡¯t like Duncan and only regards him as a friend. Partly it¡¯s because of you.


    That¡¯s why Corey wanted to stop Duncan, because the problem lies with him.¡±


    There was no point in persuading Liberty.


    Liberty did not like Duncan, and Duncan was the one who was pursuing Liberty.


    Derek sighed again.


    His youngest son was an excellent man, but the scar on his face was terrifying to mostdies. because


    they thought Duncan was a violent person.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Those women who were willing to date Duncan were mostly doing so for Duncan¡¯s status and


    wealth.


    Lily Harmon might be the most sincere woman who had liked Duncan. The Harmons and the Lewises


    were well¨Cmatched, and Lily was not put off by Duncan¡¯s scarred face. It was just a pity. that the two


    were not fated to be together


    Now, Lily had given up on Duncan and only treated him as a business partner


    ¡°If Duncan wants to pursue Liberty after he recovers, Corey and I would absolutely not stop him. We


    can ept anything as long as he¡¯s alive¡±


    People would only realize how trivial everything waspared to one¡¯s life after experiencing al


    near¨Cdeath situation.


    Zachary and Josh looked at each other and consoled Mr Lewis.


    Duncan regained consciousness that night.


    When he woke up, the first thing he saw was the white ceiling of the ward.


    He wanted to move, but he felt pain all over his body, especially his legs. The pain in his legs wast


    severe and gut¨Cwrenching.


    It made him break out in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Duncan, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis, who was next to the bed, noticed Duncan moving. She stood up in surprise and said to her


    husband, ¡°Duncan is awake! Quick, call the doctor toe over and take a look!¡±


    ¡°Duncan¡­¡±


    Mrs. Lewis came closer and saw her son¡¯s pale face. Her eyes turned red again.


    Duncany still and could not move. It took great effort for him to look around at the people in the ward.


    Apart from his family and close friends, he saw Liberty and Sonny in the crowd.


    Liberty was carrying Sonny, who was sleeping with his head on his mother¡¯s shoulder.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s shout must have disturbed the little guy. Sonny opened his eyes, raised his head, and


    turned to look at Duncan who was on the hospital bed.


    Their eyes met.


    Sonny struggled to get to the ground.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678


    Liberty put Sonny down.


    Sonny walked to the hospital bed and said to Duncan, ¡°Dunc, you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll get better, just like


    my mom.¡±


    Duncan smiled weakly and did not speak.


    After the doctors and nurses came to check on Duncan, the doctor suggested not crowding the ward


    because the patient needed to rest well. Since the patient was awake, everyone should go. home and


    rest too.


    It was not necessary to cram up the ward because it would affect the patient¡¯s recovery


    In the end, only Duncan¡¯s parents insisted on staying with him. The others left the hospital one by one


    after making sure that Duncan was alright.


    The sky was getting darker


    Everyone was in a heavy mood because of Duncan¡¯s car ident.


    Under Serenity¡¯s insistence, Liberty took Sonny back to Serenity¡¯s hilltop vi with Zachary and


    Serenity.


    Along the way, Serenity silently held Liberty¡¯s hand. The two sisters did not speak, but they understood


    each other¡¯s feelings.


    The next day, Wiltspoonians learned that the CEO of Lewis & Co. had been involved in a car


    ident


    The paparazzi were good at digging for information and found out about Duncan¡¯s pursuit of Liberty.


    Moreover, with Mr. and Mrs. Lewis at the scene of the ident, the news sounded a bit spective


    They suspected Duncan had an argument with his parents, which caused his ident as he was


    driving madly. The only reason for Duncan¡¯s conflict with his parents was that the Lewises did not.


    approve of Duncan¡¯s pursuit of Zachary¡¯s sister¨Cinw


    Although this news was not as explosive as Zachary¡¯s marriage announcement, it still made into the


    trending topics in Wiltspoon, dragging Liberty into the mess.


    Liberty did not read the news that day She got up early and wanted to do some chores, but she could


    not find any chores to do at her sister¡¯s house since they had housekeepers.


    Thus. Liberty walked around the yard a few times. When the sky brightened, Jim sent Sonny to ss.


    Liberty talked to the butler and left the hilltop vi without waiting for Serenity and Zachary


    to get up.


    Liberty went to Wiltspoon Community Hospital.


    When she went to Duncan¡¯s ward, she knocked on the door


    Soon, Mr. Lewis came to open the door. He saw Liberty holding a bouquet of flowers and carrying


    basket of fruit. So, he quickly received the fruit basket from Liberty.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you¡¯re here to visit Duncan? Come in.¡±


    Mr Lewis was nice and friendly toward Liberty.


    Liberty entered and asked softly, ¡°Is Mr Lewis awake?¡±


    ¡°Not yet¡±


    Derek replied, ¡°He slepttest night¡­¡±


    Last night after everyone left, Duncan asked his parents about his injuries. Duncan knew that his legs


    were seriously injured, which was why he woke up feeling the most pain in his legs.


    Although he managed to keep his legs, the recovery process would be arduous, and he would need to


    sit in a wheelchair for a long time.


    If Duncan could not stick to the rehabilitation schedule, he might be wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of


    his life.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lewis did not tell Duncan this. Duncan only got to know the truth from the doctor.


    After that, Duncan seemed defeated, which frightened Mr. and Mrs. Lewis.


    Fortunately, Duncan did not make a fuss and fell asleep in a daze.


    Mr. Lewis was quite worried that his son would make a fuss again when he woke up. Thus, he


    regarded Liberty as a savior when she came to visit his son at this time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Duncan liked Liberty, so he would probably be in a better mood when he woke up and saw her.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679


    Mrs. Lewis sat by the hospital bed like she did yesterday When she saw Libertying in, she quickly


    got up and said softly, ¡°Liberty, you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°I came to see Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty also spoke in a soft voice for fear of waking Duncan, who was lying on the hospital bed


    She handed the bouquet to Mrs. Lewis, who took it and put it beside her son. This was so Duncan


    could see the bouquet from Liberty as soon as he woke up, and it would definitely cheer him up That


    way, Duncan would have the confidence to go through rehab.


    As soon as Mrs. Lewis put the bouquet next to Duncan, he woke up.


    When Duncan opened his eyes and saw Liberty standing in front of the bed, he was silent at first


    Shortly after, he turned cold and said some harsh words.


    ¡°Mom, kick her out! I don¡¯t want to see her!¡±


    All three standing in front of the bed were stunned when they heard this.


    Mrs. Lewis looked at her son and then at Liberty. She suspected that her son did not see Liberty


    clearly.


    She carefully reminded her son in a gentle voice, ¡°Duncan, this is Liberty. She¡¯s here to see you.


    Duncan did not look at Liberty again. Instead, he said coldly, ¡°I know who she is. I don¡¯t want to see


    Liberty again. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a car ident, I don¡¯t want to see her


    again!¡±


    ¡°Duncan!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis yelled at him and med herself ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! This has nothing to do with Liberty. How


    can you be so mean to her and me her for this?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of her that you stopped me. That¡¯s why I got into an ident. It¡¯s all her fault!¡±


    Duncan was very emotional and shouted, ¡°Mom, tell her to leave! Don¡¯t let here into again. I don¡¯t


    ever want to see her! Make her leave now! If she doesn¡¯t leave, I will!¡±


    my


    ward


    He struggled to get up, but he could not move because a slight movement would aggravate his


    wounds.


    ¡°Duncan, please don¡¯t do this. I beg you..


    Mrs. Lewis cried and held her son down to prevent him from struggling.


    Mr. Lewis also helped to restrain his son.


    ¡°Mom, tell her to leave! Now!¡±


    Duncan could not get up. Thus, he could only show a resentful expression and yell at his mother to kick


    Liberty out of the room


    ¡°Okay okay I¡¯ll tell her to leave right away Don¡¯t get agitated.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis quickly agreed She wiped away her tears, stood up straight, turned around, and pulled


    Liberty out


    Liberty was startled by Duncan¡¯s reaction. When Mrs. Lewis pulled her out, she turned to look at


    Duncan, who was also looking at her at that moment.


    Soon, Mrs. Lewis pulled Liberty out of the ward and closed the door, separating themselves from


    Duncan.


    Liberty did not see the pain in Duncan¡¯s eyes.


    Duncan could be crippled and wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of his life.


    Thus, he felt that he was not good enough for Liberty.


    He noticed a big contrast in his parents¡® attitude toward Liberty. Even though his legs were injured, his


    brain was not, so he quickly figured it out.


    Duncan was seriously injured in the car ident. His mother, who stopped him from pursuing Liberty,


    must have regretted it. That was why his mother agreed for him to be with Liberty. His mother probably


    even hoped that Liberty could take care of him for the rest of his life.


    Before the ident, his mother did not allow him to be with Liberty, but when he became al cripple, his


    mother agreed. That would be unfair to Liberty.


    Besides, Liberty never said that she loved him. She had never reciprocated his feelings.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Duncan did not want his mother to tie Liberty down just to take care of him because he was


    disabled.


    He did not want to drag Liberty down.


    Duncan thought about it all night. The only way to make his mother give up on the idea was for him to


    treat Liberty indifferently and me Liberty for his ident. If he did not want to see Liberty again, his


    mother would give up on letting Liberty take care of him

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680


    Mrs. Lewis had not revealed her intentions yet, but Duncan knew that the moment he was.


    discharged from the hospital and did not persist in continuing his rehabilitation, his mother would


    definitely look for Liberty.


    Thus, Duncan wanted to stop that possibility ahead of time.


    As the ward door closed, Mrs. Lewis let go of Liberty¡¯s hand, turned around, and cried as she leaned


    against the wall and covered her face.


    Liberty was silent, took two steps forward, patted Mrs. Lewis on the back, andforted her Mr Lewis


    will get better. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    She took out a napkin and handed it to Mrs. Lewis.


    Mrs. Lewis epted it, turned around, and apologized to Liberty while wiping her tears.


    ¡°Liberty, this ident has nothing to do with you. It¡¯s all my fault that Duncan got into a car ident. I


    stopped him from going to see you. It¡¯s all my fault¡­


    ¡°After Duncan found out about the severity of his injuriesst night, he looked dead inside. I think. he


    just can¡¯t ept this fact. That¡¯s why he treated you like that. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Duncan was a proud man. Thus, it was understandable that he could not ept this injury and had a


    drastic change in temperament.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis apologized again.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for me, Duncan wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a car ident. It¡¯s all my fault,


    Liberty. Don¡¯t me Duncan for what he said.¡±


    Liberty nodded. Although Liberty was hurt when Duncan said those harsh words, she did not


    me him.


    ¡°Mr Lewis doesn¡¯t want to see me now. I¡¯ll just take a look from the outside when I visit. I won¡¯t go. in to


    provoke him again. Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯ll get going then.¡±


    Duncan did not want to see Liberty at the moment, so it was pointless for Liberty to stay. If Duncan


    found out that she was still here, he might get agitated.


    Mrs. Lewis choked up and said, ¡°You cane to see him again in a few days when he calms down a


    bit i¡¯ll get him to apologize to you.¡±


    Liberty nodded.


    Mrs Lewis cried, and Liberty left silently


    After a while Mrs Lewis wiped away her tears and soothed her emotions before she returned to


    the ward


    Mr Cews wanted to reprimand Duncan, but when he saw his son¡¯s pale face, he could not bear to


    scold him. Seeing this, Mrs. Lewis sighed and thought, ¡®This is all my fault!¡±


    Mrs. Lewis walked over to the hospital bed slowly and sat down. She looked at her son¡¯s indifferent


    expression and said in a soft voice, ¡°Liberty left¡±


    Duncan¡¯s expression did not change. His voice was still as cold as before ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let her. appear in


    front of me again. I don¡¯t want to see Serenity either. I don¡¯t want to see the Hunt


    sisters!¡±


    Serenity had a sharp eye. If Serenity saw him, Duncan was afraid he would not be able to control his


    emotions well. Then, Serenity would see through his real intentions.


    Thus, Duncan would rather not see them.


    ¡°Duncan, you really can¡¯t me Liberty for this ident. It¡¯s all my fault. If you want to me or hate


    someone, then hate me. I was the one who caused your car ident.¡±


    Duncan was unreasonable and reckless. ¡°I don¡¯t care! Anyway, I don¡¯t want to see Liberty ever again!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ If you don¡¯t want to see her, then don¡¯t see her. Duncan, don¡¯t agitate yourself. Take care


    of your health.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was more afraid that her son would not cooperate with the treatment. If the treatment did


    not go well, her son would be wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of his life.


    Thus, she would agree to whatever her son wanted.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    If he did not want to see Liberty, then so be it.


    However, Mrs. Lewis felt extremely miserable.


    Before the ident, Mrs. Lewis tried her best to prevent her son from seeing Liberty. Now that she


    allowed the two to meet each other, her son no longer wanted to see Liberty again.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681


    Liberty left the hospital and went to her breakfast diner.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re back!¡±


    The two shop assistants saw Liberty and greeted her. They looked at her and hesitated to speak.


    Liberty was distracted and did not notice their expressions.


    The diner was busy at this hour, so the two assistants went back to work thinking that they could talk


    about it with their bosster.


    Seeing their boss¡¯s absent¨Cminded expression, they figured Liberty was aware of the trending topic.


    Their boss¡¯s sister was the young missus of Wiltspoon¡¯s richest family, so the news would travel much


    faster to her than to them.


    Liberty sat down in front of the cash register, thinking about what Duncan said to her.


    Duncan got into a car ident, so Liberty was worried about him. However, he med her for his


    ident.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty thought, ¡®I didn¡¯t ask him toe over then. Why did he me me?¡±


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    A familiar voice brought Liberty out of her thoughts.


    Liberty looked up and saw her sister sitting down in front of her. She was so preupied that she did


    not even notice Serenity walking in earlier.


    ¡°Seren, don¡¯t you need to go back to the bookstore?¡±


    ¡°Jas is there. I¡¯ll go to the office with Elisater since Jas is pregnant and shouldn¡¯t be out and about


    too much. That¡¯s why she¡¯s staying in the store to help out.¡±


    Josh did not want Jasmine to go to work, but Jasmine said that if he did not let her go to the bookstore,


    she would follow Serenity to the vegetable farm.


    Josh had no choice but to allow Jasmine to look after the bookstore every day.


    Staying at the bookstore was not tiring, and they had bodyguards to help them move any boxes if


    needed.


    ¡°Elisa isn¡¯t here yet?¡±


    Liberty looked behind her sister but did not see her cousin, so she enquired.


    ¡°I just called her. She¡¯s not up yet, so I told her I¡¯d wait for her at your ce.¡±


    Serenity looked at the dark circles under her sister¡¯s eyes and asked with concern. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep


    wellst night? You left so early this morning¡±


    When Serenity and Zachary got up, Liberty was not at home. Serenity asked the housekeeper, who


    told her that Liberty had left the house early.


    Serenity guessed that Liberty had gone to the hospital to visit Duncan.


    Although Liberty did not have feelings for Duncan, they knew each other for nearly a year. Duncan also


    helped Liberty a lot, so Liberty regarded Duncan as a friend.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I might as well wake up. I went to the hospital to visit Mr. Lewis, but he¡­ He


    med me for his car ident and told me to leave. He even told Mrs. Lewis not to let me into the


    ward again.¡±


    Liberty said in a low voice, ¡°Is it my fault that he liked me?¡±


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡±


    Serenity stretched out her hand to hold her sister¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Mr. Lewis


    just found out about the extent of his injuries and couldn¡¯t ept it for the time being. That¡¯s why he


    said something so harsh. He didn¡¯t just refuse to see you, but Zachary and I too¡­


    ¡°Both of us went to see him earlier, but he refused to let us into his room. He even told his bodyguards


    toe over and stand guard at the door of the ward. That way, no one could enter without his


    permission.¡±


    Liberty was a little taken aback. She asked, ¡°Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t even want to see Zachary?¡±


    Serenity nodded and said, ¡°He probably thinks that we pity him and doesn¡¯t want our sympathy. We¡¯re


    not pitying him. We¡¯re just caring about him.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is a proud man. When he found out about his injuries after the ident, he was worried he


    would be disabled and would be wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of his life. He couldn¡¯t ept it. and


    thought all of us sympathized with him. I can understand why he thinks that way.¡±


    Liberty sighed. ¡°I guess Mr. Lewis thought the same about me.¡±


    Those hurtful words that Duncan said were not his true feelings.


    Liberty was very hurt when she heard it, but after she calmed down and thought about it, she knew that


    it was not Duncan¡¯s true feelings.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that¡¯s how you think now. Just know that Mr. Lewis doesn¡¯t mean what he said to you, no


    matter how bad his attitude was. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Serenity and Zachary went to the hospital earlier, and Duncan¡¯s father told the couple everything.


    She felt that Duncan did not mean to say whatever he said.


    Duncan was just worried that he would be crippled and wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of his life, so he


    did not want everyone to pity him.


    Liberty was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I hope Mr. Lewis won¡¯t give up on himself. I hope he¡¯ll


    continue his rehabilitation after he gets discharged from the hospital. That way, he¡¯ll recover


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he will.¡±


    Serenity looked at her sister.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to me?¡± Liberty asked.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis¡¯s car ident made headlines in Wiltspoon. Those people¡¯s imaginations ran wild and


    dragged you into it.¡±


    Liberty was stunned for a moment. She then took out her phone and looked at the local news. She saw


    news of the CEO of Lewis. & Co. involved in a car ident on the trending topics, but it was


    not the first on the list.


    Liberty clicked on it.


    ¡°Zachary got his people to suppress the news, so it¡¯s not ranked very high now. It¡¯ll be withdrawn from


    the trending topics soon.¡±


    Liberty looked at it and said, ¡°I don¡¯t really care about this. I¡¯m just afraid it¡¯ll affect Lewis & Co.¡±


    Lewis & Co. was Duncan¡¯s very own business and he called the shots in thepany. It was not his


    family business, which someone could take over if anything happened to Derek Lewis.


    If something happened to Duncan, the top management in hispany could temporarily take care of


    thepany. However, it would be unstable after a while. Someone with bad intentions might even sell


    out thepany while Duncan was away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Zachary is keeping watch for Duncan. Duncan¡¯s second brother, Kyle, will also


    help to stabilize thepany first.¡±


    Emmett, the eldest, was in charge of Lewises¡® family business, so he had his hands full and could not


    help Duncan take care of Lewis & Co. Thus, he arranged for Kyle to help out first.


    At least, with one member of the Lewis family in charge and Zachary watching over the situation,


    nothing would happen to Lewis & Co.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take the media¡¯s random spections to heart and don¡¯t me yourself. This isn¡¯t your


    responsibility.¡±


    Serenity was afraid her sister would think that way.


    ¡°Seren, don¡¯t worry about me. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Serenity saw that her sister¡¯s reply was not perfunctory, so she felt relieved.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when there¡¯s good news about Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty nodded. ¡°I hope Mr. Lewis will recover and be discharged from the hospital soon.


    ¡°Seren, if you¡¯re busy, you should just go ahead and do what you need to. I¡¯ll clean up and get off


    work soon.¡±


    Liberty got up, walked out of the cash register, and wanted to clean the diner.


    Serenity watched her walk away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Elisa here. I¡¯ll leave when shees.¡±


    Liberty hummed and did not talk anymore.


    Knowing that her sister was still worried about Duncan¡¯s injuries, Serenity sighed.


    After Duncan got into the car ident, the Lewises¡® close family friends went to the hospital to


    visit Duncan.


    Grandma May also went since she had always regarded Duncan as her grandson.


    Duncan did not talk much to other visitors. Sometimes, he would be sleeping during visitation.


    hours.


    However, when Grandma May went to visit him, he wanted to talk to her in private.


    When Grandma May and Duncan were the only ones left in the room, Duncan said, ¡°Nana, I remember


    you said that you¡¯d introduce Liberty to a good man if she wants to get into another rtionship, right?¡±

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683


    Grandma May stared at Duncan. ¡°What? Did you lose all your confidence now that you¡¯re lying here, so


    you¡¯re pushing Liberty away?¡±


    Before Duncan could answer, Grandma May said, ¡°Who do you think you are to Liberty that your can


    make arrangements for her? You should at least bring her into your world first before. you have a


    chance to push her away.


    ¡°I bet you haven¡¯t even held her hands. You haven¡¯t even started a rtionship with her, so what


    makes you think you can arrange her life for her?


    ¡°Does it hurt here?¡±


    Grandma May pressed on Duncan¡¯s injured leg with a little force.


    ¡°Ouch! Nana, it hurts!¡±


    Duncan was a tough guy, but he was now in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat.


    He had been enduring the pain and did not make a sound.


    However, he could let down his guard in front of Grandma May.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can feel the pain. It proves that the nerves in your legs aren¡¯t dead, so you won¡¯t be


    paralyzed. Of course, it¡¯ll take a long time for you to get back to normal, but after you¡¯re discharged


    from the hospital, you can find a rehabilitation center and work hard on your recovery. I believe that one


    day, you¡¯ll be able to run and walk just as you used to before.¡±


    Duncan said in a sad voice, ¡°Nana, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be bound to a wheelchair for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°The doctors don¡¯t even dare say that you¡¯ll be wheelchair¨Cbound. Are you worried that you¡¯ll drag


    Liberty down if you¡¯re disabled? Is that why you refuse to see Liberty and even Zack?


    ¡°You even said those mean things to Liberty. You didn¡¯t get Liberty¡¯s heart in the first ce, yet you said


    those stupid things to make her feel bad. Are you really nning to give up on her?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been helping my grandsons to find prospective wives, and during the search process, I came


    across some young men who are quite decent. If I had any granddaughters, I would¡¯ve paired my


    granddaughter with one of them.


    ¡°If you really think you can give up at this point, then I¡¯ll set Liberty up with one of the men. He¡¯s also


    divorced and has no children. He was divorced because he was too busy to spend time with. his wife


    when he first started his business. So, his wife cheated on him and they eventually


    divorced.


    ¡°Now that his business is stable, he has some time to date. I think he¡¯s quite suitable for Liberty since


    he¡¯s also a divorcee. So, there¡¯s no need to worry that he¡¯ll dislike Liberty for being divorced.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s face was as white as paper when he heard what Grandma May said.


    He bit his lower lip tightly and did not speak.


    Seeing his face, Grandma May knew that Duncan could not let go of Liberty. He was just injured and


    worried that he would be bound in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, so he said those harsh


    words to push Liberty away.


    What a fool!


    Duncan was not even in a rtionship with Liberty, so how could he push Liberty away?


    He also had no right to meddle in Liberty¡¯s future.


    After a while, Duncan said with difficulty, ¡°Nana, how old is that man? Although Liberty is divorced and


    has a child, she¡¯s still young and in her early thirties. If the man is too old, he¡¯s not suitable for


    Liberty.¡±


    ¡°That man is just a little older than you. He¡¯s maybe ten to twelve years older than Liberty. I think a


    larger age gap will make him appreciate her more.


    Duncan¡¯s face flushed as he was anxious. ¡°Nana, he¡¯s too old!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you nervous and worried? Since you can¡¯t let go of her, don¡¯t think about giving up. Take


    good care of your health and focus on your rehab.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Duncan, I believe you¡¯ll recover as long as you don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡±


    Duncan did not speak.


    He did not know if he could endure the pain during rehabilitation after being discharged from the


    hospital.


    ¡°Rest well. I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    Duncan was in a poor mental state, so Grandma May felt distressed and did not want to disturb

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684


    Grandma May got up and looked at Duncan for a moment. She sighed and walked out of the room.


    At the Browns¡® residence, Jessica was lying on the sofa, ying with her phone looking delighted.


    At this time, the door opened.


    Mrs. Brown and Chelsea came back.


    Jessica did not like Chelsea, her sister¨Cinw, because she thought Chelsea was shameless.


    Chelsea did not greet Jessica either. Jessica and Hank moved back into their newly renovated


    apartment since Liberty destroyed the previous renovation.


    Even after moving out of the rented apartment, they did not have any peace.


    Chelsea was not at all conscientious. She regarded their apartment as her second home and came


    whenever she pleased. She woulde empty¨Chanded and would leave with whatever she could find


    in the refrigerator.


    How shameless!


    Jessica quarreled with Chelsea many times because of this.


    Jessica thought that her husband¡¯s family would treat her well when they found out she was pregnant,


    but that was just wishful thinking.


    Her mother¨Cinw practiced more restraint, but Chelsea did not restrain herself at all. Jessica


    comined to Hank that she would get a miscarriage if Chelsea pissed her off again.


    If Jessica was not pregnant, she would have had to return to jail and finish her sentence.


    ¡°Jessica, don¡¯t y with your phone so much. It¡¯s not good for the baby.¡±


    When Mrs. Brown went in and saw her daughter¨Cinw lying on the sofa ying with her phone, Mrs.


    Brown could not help but nag.


    Jessica almost got Liberty and Sonny killed but after Jessica went to prison, she found out that she was


    pregnant with Hank¡¯s child.


    At first, Mrs. Brown was against Hank helping Jessica to apply for a reprieve. In the end, Mrs. Brown


    decided to endure it since Jessica was pregnant with her grandchild.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching the news.¡±


    Jessica sat up and nced at Chelsea. ¡°Oh, Chelsea is here again. Mom, isn¡¯t Chelsea married? Why


    is she stilling to our house almost every day? Those who didn¡¯t know better would think. that


    Chelsea is a divorcee who was kicked out by her husband¡¯s family.


    ¡°Look, I seldom go back to my parents¡® house because I don¡¯t want to intrude on their daily lives.¡±


    Chelsea said with a glumi face, ¡°Do you dare go back to their house? Do you even have a home to go


    back to? You know how much your family hates you. I bet they wish they could cut off all ties


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    with you and announce it to the world! Why would they wee you back?


    ¡°I¡¯m different. My parents wee me back, and my brother has no objections. So, I cane home


    whenever I want. I don¡¯t care if you hate me. How long will you be around anyway? After giving birth,


    you¡¯ll be sent back to prison!¡±


    Jessica was speechless.


    Chelsea¡¯s words really pissed her off.


    Seeing that her mother¨Cinw had no intention of helping her, Jessica sneered and said, ¡°I know that


    you all want Hank to divorce me and remarry Liberty. Do that if you want Hank to die.


    ¡°Liberty is a jinx. Haven¡¯t you read the news? Mr. Lewis got into a car ident and may be


    disabled for the rest of his life because of her.


    ¡°If you allow Hank to remarry Liberty, who knows if her bad luck will get to Hank? Hank may even get


    into a car ident since he¡¯s a full¨Ctime Uber driver now.¡±


    Chelsea and Mrs. Brown¡¯s expressions were gloomy when they heard what Jessica said.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685


    Chelsea pointed fingers and cursed at Jessica. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you¡¯re pregnant with


    Hank¡¯s child, I would¡¯ve pped you a long time ago! I don¡¯t think Liberty is the jinx. You are!


    ¡°How could you be so wicked to curse your own husband?! If it wasn¡¯t for Hank, you¡¯d still be in prison!


    He was the one who applied for a reprieve for you, but you cursed him to get into a car ident?!


    ¡°What does Liberty have anything to do with Mr. Lewis¡¯s ident? Liberty didn¡¯t ept his feelings. He


    was the one who was going to see Liberty, and his mother chased after him. That¡¯s why he got into an


    ident. The media is spouting nonsense. They deliberately dragged Liberty into it to attract more


    attention. How unprofessional!¡±


    Chelsea yelled back at Jessica in one breath.


    Jessica did not have a chance to speak even if she wanted to.


    Chelsea¡¯s voice was so loud that the neighbors downstairs could hear her.


    However, the residents in thismunity had long regarded the Brown family as aughing stock and


    liked to gossip about the Browns.


    After all, Liberty bringing workers in to smash up the renovation when she moved out caused a


    sensation in the whole neighborhood.


    The residents found out that Hank and Liberty divorced, and Hank married his mistress. They also


    knew that the mistress could not get along with Hank¡¯s family and even broke thew. They knew that


    the mistress should be in jail if she was not pregnant.


    Usually, when Jessica walked around the neighborhood after dinner, the other residents would look at


    her strangely. None of them was willing to talk to Jessica. People with children would take their children


    and leave quickly when they saw her. They would also teach their children to stay away from her,


    saying that she was no different from a kidnapper.


    ¡°Ever since you became Hank¡¯s mistress, Hank has had a rough time. It¡¯s all your fault! You¡¯re the jinx,


    but you have the nerve to say that Liberty is the jinx?! What right do you have to call Liberty that?


    You¡¯ve caused Liberty and Sonny enough misery!


    ¡°Have you ever apologized to Liberty and Sonny? Don¡¯t be toocent. Once you give birth to your


    daughter, you still have to resume your sentence! Once you¡¯re in prison, I¡¯ll introduce a new girl to Hank


    and get him to divorce you. Then, your daughter will have to grow up with a stepmother!¡±


    Chelsea hated Jessica.


    That was because Jessica almost made Chelsea lose her son.


    If Serenity had not asked her bodyguards to rescue Chelsea¡¯s son, Chelsea would not have dared to


    think about the consequences.


    Therefore, Chelsea vowed to make Jessica¡¯s life a living hell when she found out that Jessica was


    helping a stranger conspire against them.


    Jessica was livid after being scolded by her sister¨Cinw. ¡°Who said that it¡¯s a girl? This baby is a boy!


    I want a son, and I¡¯ll get a son!¡±


    Jessica looked forward to having a son.


    That way, her son could beat Sonny.


    Jessica also knew that she would have to go back to prison after giving birth, so her husband¡¯s family


    would be taking care of her baby.


    People tend to be especially fond of the children they raised. As long as she gave birth to a boy, she


    believed that her inws would be biased toward her son.


    Her husband¡¯s family never took care of Sonny, so they did not have much affection for Sonny. Since


    Sonny was the Browns¡® only grandson, the Browns paid attention to him.


    Chelsea said, ¡°You¡¯re an evil b*tch. How could you be blessed with a boy? You can only give birth to a


    girl.¡±


    ¡°Do you


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    think you¡¯re so great because you gave birth to two boys? Even if you gave birth to them, you might not


    necessarily get to raise them until they turn into adults. There are always idents and illnesses.


    When the timees, your sons might not even outlive you¡­¡±


    Before Jessica could finish her sentence, Chelsea pped her hard.


    p!


    Chelsea used all her strength to p Jessica, who was caught off guard because she was busy cursing


    at Chelsea. Jessica received a solid p and felt a burning pain on her face.


    ¡°Chelsea!¡±


    Mrs. Brown pretended to pull her daughter back and said, ¡°Jessica has been hot¨Ctempered ever since


    she became pregnant. Why are you quarreling with her?¡±


    ¡°Mom, she cursed my sons. You raised your grandsons. Aren¡¯t you angry when you hear that?¡±


    Chelsea said angrily, ¡°What did our family ever do to end up with such a wicked woman in our


    household?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the vile b*tch! You cursed me for not being able to give birth to a boy! So, who else can I curse


    if not you?¡± Jessica yelled.


    When Chelsea was about to pounce at her and p her again, Jessica held her belly and shouted,


    Mom, my stomach hurts! My stomach hurts because Chelsea provoked me!¡±

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686


    Mrs. Brown was mad that Jessica cursed her grandchildren terribly just now.


    Upon seeing Jessica moan that her stomach ached, Mrs. Brown promptly went forward to hold Jessica


    and said nervously, ¡°Quickly take a seat. Or you can return to your room and lie down.¡±


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s lying. This is not her first time faking a tummy ache.¡±


    Chelsea did not believe that Jessica was having an ache in her abdomen.


    ¡°Chelsea.¡±


    Mrs. Brown called her daughter¡¯s name out before she assisted Jessica to the room andid her on the


    bed. She noticed that Jessica¡¯s face became swollen as a result of Chelsea¡¯s p. Worried that Hank


    woulde into conflict with Chelsea when he saw this upon his return, Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Jessica, I¡¯m


    going to get ice and put it on your face.¡±


    Jessica touched her face without saying a word.


    Mrs. Brown went out to get her ice.


    Lying on the bed, Jessica was thinking about the life she was living. She felt so aggrieved that


    tears rolled down her face.


    Nevertheless, this was the path she had chosen.


    She had only herself to me for being involved in Hank and Liberty¡¯s marriage.


    Now, she could not return to her hometown. She was suffering in her inws¡® house every day. Having


    a nasty sister¨Cinw and biased parents¨Cinw drove her to the verge of a breakdown.


    If it had not been for the baby in her stomach, Jessica would not be able to endure the situation.


    Because of her baby, she was released from jail for the time being. She was protective of her baby


    as she was worried that Chelsea would hurt it.


    All of a sudden, Jessica sat up on the bed.


    She wanted to go to the bathroom.


    At that moment, Mrs. Brown walked in with ice.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Jessica, where are you going?¡± Mrs. Brown asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    Jessica took her phone into the bathroom.


    Mrs. Brown sat on the bed and waited for her.


    In the bathroom, Jessica was sending messages to Hank toin. However, Hank had just


    received a request to send a passenger to the airport. After informing Jessica about it, he hardly replied


    thereafter.


    As Jessica did not receive Hank¡¯s reply, she scolded, ¡°What a useless thing. Why did I fall in love


    with such a man back then?¡±


    Then, she scrolled through some videos.


    Scrolling through videos was so addictive that she ended up squatting in the bathroom for half an hour.


    After squatting for a long time, her legs became numb. When she walked out, she identally tripped


    over the threshold of the bathroom.


    The second Mrs. Brown witnessed it, she instinctively leaped to her feet to hold Jessica. Unfortunately,


    she did not manage to do it in time.


    Jessica instantly fell on the floor.


    ¡°Jessica.¡±


    Shocked, Mrs. Brown promptly held her up.


    After that, she quickly asked Jessica, ¡°Does your belly hurt?¡±


    Jessica shook her head. For now, it did not hurt.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687


    Mrs. Brown felt relieved. As she was speaking to Jessica, she brought her to the bed andid her


    down.


    Jessica¡¯s expression changed shortly. She gripped Mrs. Brown¡¯s hand and said in fear, ¡°Mom, my


    tummy hurts.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Mrs. Brown dashed outside and shouted, ¡°Chelsea, quickly call an ambnce.


    Jessica is having a tummy ache.¡±


    Chelsea was eating an apple. As soon as she heard her mother¡¯s shout, she walked over leisurely and


    leaned against the door of the room before she said, ¡°Mom, she¡¯s always saying that her stomach


    hurts. Don¡¯t buy it. Calling an ambnce is a waste of medical resources. Let¡¯s leave the service to


    other people who are in need.¡±


    ¡°Jessica fell down just now!¡±


    Mrs. Brown roared, ¡°Hurry up and call an ambnce.¡±


    It was only when Chelsea saw Jessica suffering on the bed did she trust that it was real. Chelsea


    swiftly rang for an ambnce.


    At four in the afternoon, the sunlight was pale.


    All You Can Eat did not close in the afternoon like it usually did.


    It was open the entire day.


    Liberty kept Sonnypany while he watched cartoons in the shop.


    Two shop assistants had already gotten off work. Sometimes, when there were customers who came to


    eat, Liberty would prepare food for them.


    At that moment, there were no customers in the shop. Sonny was absorbed in the cartoons while


    Liberty was making ravioli.


    The ss door was pushed open.


    Liberty turned her eyes to the door.


    She saw her ex¨Csister¨Cinw, who had not shown up for ages.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Aunt Chel.¡±


    When Sonny saw Chelsea walking in, he greeted her.


    Chelsea walked toward Sonny with a smile and carried him. ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re watching cartoons?¡±


    Sonny nodded.


    Chelsea put down Sonny and handed a bag of fruits to Liberty.


    Liberty took it and said, ¡°Chelsea, you can juste without buying me anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my nephew. I had to get him some nice fruit.¡±


    After Liberty put down the bag of fruits, she sat down and continued to make ravioli. Chelsea eagerly


    walked toward Liberty and took a seat. She said, ¡°Liberty, I have some good news for you. That spiteful


    woman, Jessica, had a miscarriage.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s eyes settled on Chelsea.


    Jessica had a miscarriage?


    Given that Jessica was already pregnant for three months, the development of her baby should be


    stable. The likelihood of having a miscarriage was much lowerpared to three months ago. How did


    she end in a miscarriage?


    Under Liberty¡¯s stare, Chelsea could not help but say, ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t stare at me this way. I didn¡¯t do


    anything to her. Although I hate her very much and always argue with her, I wouldn¡¯t harm her baby.


    ¡°Anyway, my brother is that baby¡¯s father. Even if I had the urge to do something to Jessica, all I would


    do is give her a p.¡±


    Chelsea exined, ¡°She went to the bathroom and yed with her phone. After squatting for a long


    time, her legs grew numb. So when she came out, she identally tripped over the threshold of the


    bathroom and suffered a miscarriage. She was the cause of the miscarriage. It had nothing. to do with


    me.¡±


    Well, it actually had something to do with Chelsea.


    If Chelsea had not turned against Jessica, argued with her, and pped her, Mrs. Brown would not


    have brought Jessica to the room. Perhaps the miscarriage would not have happened.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688


    Of course, Chelsea firmly denied that the incident had something to do with her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It was karma that hit Jessica for being evil. Not only did Jessica im that Liberty brought bad luck to


    her husband, but she also cursed Chelsea¡¯s sons.


    Jessica¡¯s baby was a boy. She only learned about it after the miscarriage. Mrs. Brown and Jessica


    were weeping bitterly.


    Chelsea was upset for some time, but she soon got over it.


    Jessica had only herself to me for being spiteful. She cursed Chelsea¡¯s sons, hoping that they would


    be stunted or meet with an ident. Indeed, an ident had happened, yet it happened to Jessica.


    Chelsea strongly believed that this was karma!


    ¡°Liberty, you don¡¯t know how spiteful Jessica is. She watched the news and found out that Mr. Lewis


    met with an ident. Those hical media made false assumptions and mentioned you in the news.


    Jessica imed that you brought bad luck to Mr. Lewis. She said Mr. Lewis was involved in the


    ident only because he was in love with you.


    ¡°She even mocked us for trying to make you and Hank remarry. She said even if both of you. remarry,


    Hank will get into idents because of the bad luck you bring. She said it¡¯s easy for Hank to be


    involved in idents since he¡¯s a Uber driver. See how wicked this woman is.¡±


    Chelsea also told Liberty how Jessica cursed her two sons.


    After that, Chelsea added, ¡°I can¡¯t gloat over Jessica¡¯s miscarriage, but I really think that she deserved


    the karma. She¡¯s extremely wicked, and I couldn¡¯t tell back then. She¡¯s indeed a spiteful


    woman.


    ¡°In that neighborhood, no one wants to interact with Jessica. Even the kids stay away from her when


    they see her. They¡¯re worried that she¡¯ll hurt them.


    ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t take the news to heart. If you brought bad luck to your husband, how is it possible that


    Hank is still fine? When Hank was with you, he was doing well in his career. But once he got together


    with Jessica, he started to do badly. Jessica is the one who brings bad luck to her husband and son.


    Because of her bad luck, her baby boy couldn¡¯t be delivered sessfully.¡±


    Regarding Jessica¡¯s miscarriage, Liberty did not gloat over it. She said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s up to the


    media to report whatever they want. I don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    As for the im that Liberty brought bad luck to her husband, everyone could see the contrast between


    Hank¡¯s life before and after the divorce.


    ¡°s!¡±


    Chelsea sighed heavily.


    She looked at Liberty who was making ravioli. Liberty, who was very concerned about skincare, had


    sessfully lost weight. She appeared as young and pretty as when Chelsea first met her.


    Chelsea said regretfully, ¡°Liberty, it was all my fault. I messed up Hank and your family.


    ¡°Seeing how Hank is now having a tough life distresses me.¡±


    Liberty replied nonchntly, ¡°He¡¯s now having a tough life because of you too.¡±


    Chelsea choked.


    A leopard could not possibly change its spots.


    She had always caused trouble, and she could not change this trait of hers.


    After some time, Chelsea changed the topic. She asked Liberty, ¡°How¡¯s Mr. Lewis¡¯s injury? I heard he¡¯s


    disabled and needs to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.¡±


    In that case, Duncan would stop going after Liberty, would he not?


    Since Jessica had a miscarriage, she would definitely have to go to jail again after her confinement.


    Chelsea would then make Hank divorce Jessica and get him to pursue Liberty again.


    Casting aside the fact that Liberty had two wealthy families backing her, Liberty¡¯s breakfast business


    was flourishing and promising.


    After Hank and Liberty remarried, they could run the breakfast business together. Hank would not need


    to be an Uber driver anymore.


    They had gone through a lot. Once Liberty and Hank remarried, the Browns would definitely count their


    blessings and stop causing trouble for the couple.


    Liberty paused to look at Chelsea and asked, ¡°Who said Mr. Lewis is disabled? Who said he¡¯ll be in a


    wheelchair for the rest of his life? He¡¯ll recover. Don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense.¡±


    She added, ¡°Also, don¡¯t think about making your brother and I remarry. We can never get back together


    anymore.¡±


    Liberty would not backslide!

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689


    Chelsea smiled awkwardly. After ncing at Sonny, she said, ¡°After all, Sonny needs a father.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have a father now? No matter how my rtionship with Hank turns out, Hank is still


    Sonny¡¯s father. This is a fact.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t mean that. I think Sonny will only be happy if he grows up in aplete family.¡±


    ¡°I think Sonny is happy now. He¡¯s always happy. In the past, when his father was busy with work and


    spending time with other women, he hardly spent time with Sonny. Even now, his father only came to


    visit him asionally. How is it different from before?


    ¡°Sonny has long since gotten used to not having his father¡¯spany. With Seren and I spending time


    with him, he¡¯s carefree. He¡¯s living happily and healthily.¡±


    Chelsea was at a loss for words.


    She knew that settling the issue by involving Sonny would not work.


    The Browns were unwilling to give up. They had tried to persuade Liberty countless times, but it was


    fruitless.


    Hank regretted it, but he knew Liberty well. Even if he backslid and pursued Liberty again, it would not


    stand him in good stead.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you sincerely want to help your brother, you¡¯d better not meddle in his affairs. Don¡¯t badmouth your


    sister¨Cinw in front of your parents and sow discord. This way, Hank¡¯s life will get better. Otherwise,


    Hank will still end up in the same situation no matter how many different wives he gets.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand your mindset. You only have one brother. Your parents are slowly aging. By the time


    your parents pass away, who will entertain you when you return to your hometown? It¡¯s your brother


    and your sister¨Cinw. Now that you keep causing trouble for your sister¨Cinw and turning against


    her, are you nning not to return to your hometown after your parents pass away?


    ¡°As Jessica¡¯s sister¨Cinw, it¡¯s best you avoid meddling in your brother¡¯s marriage. Do watch your


    mouth. Don¡¯t band together with your parents to turn against your sister¨Cinw. Are you happy to have


    caused your brother to divorce once? Do you want to make him divorce a few more times?¡±


    Liberty continued, ¡°You have children yourself. Your daughter is in her teens, and she¡¯ll get married


    about a decadeter. What would you think if your daughter always returns and tears your son and


    your daughter¨Cinw apart?¡±


    Chelsea said, ¡°Liberty, are you standing up for Jessica? She is so spiteful and evil. She nearly


    snatched Lucas away. I hate her to the core. I swore that I¡¯ll torture her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not standing up for Jessica. I¡¯m just pointing out the root cause. Hank and I ended in a divorce


    because of your family too. It was Jessica¡¯s choice back then that ended her in this


    situation.¡±


    You reap what you sow. Jessica had no one but herself to me.


    Chelsea¡¯s face turned red. She was speechless.


    After a while, she said, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯ll buy something and get back to the hospital. I told my mom that I left


    the hospital to get something. No one looks after that spiteful woman now. Who would care about her


    apart from my mom and I?¡±


    With that, Chelsea left hurriedly before Liberty could say anything.


    After watching Chelsea leave, Sonny walked to Liberty and asked, ¡°Mom, why did Aunt Chele?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. She came to visit you.¡±


    Sonny hummed in acknowledgment without doubting his mother¡¯s words.


    Chelsea treated him very well. At least she would not bring Lucas over to snatch his things.


    With Jessica¡¯s miscarriage, she would soon be punished again. Liberty did not pity Jessica at all.


    Although Liberty tried to advise Chelsea just now, she was not sure if Chelsea would listen to her.


    Based on Chelsea¡¯s personality, Liberty supposed that Chelsea would not listen to her. When Jessica


    went back to jail, Liberty was quite certain that the Browns would force Hank to divorce


    Jessica.


    Previously, Jessica chose to be with Hank, who was already married, and came this far little by little.


    She could not return to her hometown as her family was angry with her.


    She could not stay in her inws¡® house either. Her life was miserable.


    In fact, Jessica was capable at work since she was young and pretty. She had chosen the wrong path


    by ruining Hank and Liberty¡¯s marriage and bing the other woman. If she had chosen to stay away


    from Hank and marry a single man, her life would definitely be different.


    Jessica was targeting Hank¡¯s status and identity earlier, fervently hoping to settle down in the city. She


    didn¡¯t sleep with Hank at first, and only did so after he had a bitter row with Liberty.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690


    Jessica simply wanted Hank to fully side with her.


    Her current situation was self¨Cinflicted. She did not deserve sympathy.


    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t Dunce today?¡± Sonny asked.


    He recalled visiting Dunc in the hospital with his mother yesterday. He asked, ¡°Mom, hasn¡¯t Dunc


    recovered?¡±


    Duncan said he would recover soon.


    Sonny thought that Duncan would be able to recover by today.


    Liberty said gently, ¡°Dunc will need some time to recover. Do you miss him?¡±


    Sonny nodded.


    He was used to Duncan¡¯s presence.


    He would not be ustomed to suddenly not seeing someone he had been seeing every day.


    ¡°Mom, can you bring me to the hospital to visit Dunc?¡±


    Liberty recalled that Duncan did not want to meet her. However, he did not mention not wanting to meet


    Sonny. Anyway, she was concerned about Duncan¡¯s injury. Although Duncan drove her out of the ward


    early morning yesterday, she felt that it had been a while since shest visited him.


    She hoped that Duncan could recover soon.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital to visit Dunc.¡±


    Sonny was delighted.


    Liberty ced the remaining ravioli that she had not finished making in the fridge. After tidying the


    ce, she left the breakfast shop with Sonny.


    Sonny was so clever that he said to his mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to buy Dunc a bouquet of flowers.¡±


    That kid remembered that everyone would give his mother a bouquet of flowers when they visited her


    in the hospital.


    He thought that everyone who went to the hospital for a visit had to buy a bouquet of flowers.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liberty agreed.


    She drove Sonny to Spring Blossoms and bought a bouquet from Camryn¡¯s shop.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    When Liberty was about to leave, Camryn swiftly called her and said, ¡°Liberty, I just got some tonics


    and nned to have someone send them to Mr. Lewis. Since you¡¯re going to the hospital now, can you


    help me bring these tonics to him?


    ¡°I wanted to go there on my own, but I¡¯m blind. It¡¯s not convenient for me to go out, so I need your


    help.¡±


    Camryn and Duncan were not familiar with each other. Nevertheless, the Lewises and the Yorks were


    close. As the representative of the Newmans, Camryn was keen on building a good rapport with the


    wealthy families in Wiltspoon. She bought the tonics because of Callum and her desire to


    establish new social connections.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we head to the hospital together?¡± Liberty suggested.

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691


    After some thought, Camryn said, ¡°Let me call my assistant and ask her when she¡¯ll be back. I can only


    leave if someone can watch the shop.¡±


    Given that she wanted to socialize with the Lewises, it would be better for her to visit them in person to


    show her sincerity.


    She used her old¨Cfashioned phone to call her shop assistant. The call connected shortly.


    ¡°Ms. Camryn, I¡¯m at the door,¡± the shop assistant said with a smile.


    Subsequently, she hung up and parked her e¨Cbike before entering the shop.


    At the sight of Liberty and Sonny, the shop assistant greeted them with a grin and carried Sonny


    Sonny felt that he was likable indeed.


    Camryn reminded the shop assistant about some things. After that, she followed Liberty and Sonny to


    visit Duncan in the hospital while bringing along the tonics.


    Upon their arrival at the hospital, Duncan still refused to meet Liberty.


    Camryn was dumbfounded when she heard that.


    Not only did he refuse to meet Liberty, but he also refused to meet Sonny whom he was very fond of.


    The bodyguard of the Lewises had no choice but to obey Duncan¡¯s instruction and stop Liberty and


    Sonny from entering the ward.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Perplexed, Sonny shouted Duncan¡¯s name outside the ward. Even after Sonny shouted a few times,


    Duncan still refused to let him in.


    Only Camryn was allowed to enter the ward with Mrs. Lewis leading her.


    Camryn was not familiar with Duncan, and moreover, she was blind. After expressing her concern for


    him, she left the tonics in the ward and walked out.


    Looking at her son on the bed, Mrs. Lewis advised sympathetically, ¡°Duncan, besides Liberty, you don¡¯t


    want to meet Sonny too? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re very fond of Sonny? Sonny is a kid. He knows nothing.


    Now that you¡¯re doing this, Sonny might assume that you don¡¯t like him anymore.¡±


    Duncan closed his eyes without uttering a word.


    Despite having been lectured by Grandma May, Duncan was still in a dilemma.


    He had no idea how to continue his path.


    When Mrs. Lewis saw her son keeping quiet, her eyes reddened.


    It was her fault.


    It was all her fault!


    She secretly asked the doctor how likely Duncan¡¯s leg injury would heal and how long the process


    would take.


    The doctor said there was hope for recovery, but it mainly depended on whether the patient was willing


    to ept the treatment and perseverant enough to undergo rehabilitation. This would test the patient¡¯s


    mindset. It was not known how long this would take.


    After listening to what the doctor said, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s heart sank into an abyss.


    Ever since Duncan learned about his injury, Mrs. Lewis started to notice how self¨Cdestructive he


    became.


    When other people came to visit Duncan, they usually spoke to Mrs. Lewis, whereas Duncan hardly


    spoke. Those who came to visit Duncan could tell that he was dejected and not hopeful


    about his future.


    However, Duncan refused to meet Liberty. Mrs. Lewis thought that since Duncan was fond of Liberty,


    she could beg Liberty to keep Duncanpany when he were to undergo rehabilitation after he was


    discharged from the hospital. In this regard, Duncan would persevere and recover swiftly.


    s!


    Mrs. Lewis thought regretfully. If she could turn back time, she certainly would not have stopped


    Duncan from pursuing Liberty.


    Meanwhile, at FC Manor in Annenburg, Tim walked out of the house while holding Lilian, but Lilian


    disliked being held by Tim as she could not walkfortably.


    After shaking Tim¡¯s hand off, Lilian said, ¡°I can still walk after several hours of flight. I don¡¯t need you to


    hold me. When you hold me like this, I feel like a patient.¡±


    Tim said, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant, and you need to walk down the steps. It¡¯s safer for me to hold you down the


    steps. I¡¯m so thoughtful, yet you don¡¯t appreciate how thoughtful I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. You¡¯re thoughtful. I appreciate it.¡±


    im Bonus For Free Every Day>>

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692


    Lilian pinched her husband¡¯s face whileughing.


    Lilian and Tim did not hold a wedding for the time being as she was pregnant. They registered their


    marriage first.


    Jane and Iris had given birth. Soon, Lilian¡¯s baby woulde into this world. Jane was pregnant with


    twins, which exined why her babies were born earlier than expected. Otherwise, Lilian¡¯s baby would


    be almost the same age as Jane¡¯s children.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane had delivered her babies, whereas Lilian was still pregnant with a belly as big as a


    watermelon.


    Lilian¡¯s baby was mischievous, showing strong movements.


    Sometimes, the baby could be seen arching Lilian¡¯s stomach using his small legs or hands.


    At this point, Tim enjoyed ying with the fetus the most. Every night, when the fetal movement was


    strongest, he would be ying with the baby with Lilian¡¯s stomach between them.


    Lilian had long since known that she was pregnant with a baby boy.


    Perhaps it was because she was a doctor. A brilliant doctor.


    Tim pulled a long face as he disliked how Lilian always pinched his face.


    However, he did not push Lilian¡¯s hand away impudently.


    Previously, Lilian got together with him only because of his looks. She found him good¨Clooking and


    believed that their child would inherit his good genes.


    Tim apanied Lilian to stroll around the manor.


    Lilian had always traveled around to treat patients and barely had time to rest in the past.


    Once she returned to FC Manor as Tim¡¯s wife, everyone saw her as a treasure. She was extremely


    bored, but she could not go out since she was pregnant. She had no choice but to get Tim to stroll


    around the manor with her.


    Luckily, FC Manor was huge and offered beautiful scenery. The spectacr view never ceased to


    fascinate her even though she strolled around the manor every day.


    The butler walked over.


    ¡°Sir, Missus, Mr. Callum is here.¡±


    In the past two days, Callum had gone to FC Manor several times a day.


    Upon hearing that, Tim said with an unhappy look, ¡°Didn¡¯t we make it clear? We¡¯ve said many times


    that Lilian won¡¯t attend to any patients now. Ask him to get another doctor or go back and wait.¡±


    Was Callum unable to tell that Lilian was pregnant?


    ¡°It¡¯s no use even if he ns to stay in FC Manor. I can¡¯t possibly ignore my child and go all the way


    there to treat his fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Tim was unhappy that Callum came over several times a day.


    Lilian was in good health and looked fine even with a giant belly. She could still attend to patients if she


    wanted to do so. However, Tim was worried about her.


    Annenburg and Wiltspoon were far apart. It would take a few hours one¨Cway between cities.


    Even if the Yorks could send a private jet to pick Lilian up, Tim would reject Callum¡¯s constant requests


    on his wife¡¯s behalf.


    Callum was sympathetic toward his fianc¨¦e. He wanted nothing but the best for her. Tim was


    sympathetic toward his wife and wanted the best for his wife too,


    It was as though Lilian did not hear Tim¡¯s grumble. She said to the butler, ¡°You may ask Mr. Callum


    toe in.¡±


    ¡°Lilian!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯ve agreed to treat his fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes. Since he came all the way here with sincerity and


    has evene over several times a day, we should let him in. He¡¯s a guest, after all. If we don¡¯t, that¡¯ll


    be inhospitable of us.


    ¡°FC & Co. has business dealings with York Corporation, no? You should treat Mr. Callum politely


    considering the profits gained from them.¡±


    Tim was sulky. Lilian was actually impressed by Callum.


    In fact, Callum and his fianc¨¦e had not gotten engaged, but he had treated Camryn as his fianc¨¦e He


    was not at all worried that Camryn might not marry him after her vision was restored.


    He was doing this for Camryn¡¯s own good. He hoped that Camryn¡¯s vision would be restored even


    though he might not get anything in return.


    In the past two days, Callum had gone to FC Manor several times a day. He was aware that Lilian


    might not be fit to attend to patients. All he hoped was that Lilian could get the genius doctor¡¯s help for


    him.

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693


    Tim scowled quietly.


    Lilian walked to a gazebo and sat under it.


    Naturally, Tim followed her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the butler to prepare some coffee and pastry to serve Mr. Callum when heester.¡± Tim


    took out his phone and ordered the butler to send some coffee, pastry, and fruit over.


    He also asked the butler to prepare Lilian¡¯s favorite snacks.


    Ever since Lilian got pregnant, she had not been able to stop herself from eating whenever she was


    awake. She felt the need to eat snacks.


    She could still eat three meals a day. Even so, she did not get fat. Her nutrients had all been absorbed


    by the baby in the womb. Although her belly was big, she was not fat.


    About ten minutester, Callum walked to the gazebo with the butler.


    ¡°Mr. Tim, Dr. Carden.¡±


    .


    Callum greeted them with a smile.


    Tim looked sullen without saying a word. Once Lilian darted a nce at him, his expression became


    gentle. He politely greeted Callum, ¡°Please take a seat, Mr. Callum.¡±


    Callum could tell that Tim disliked the sight of him.


    Given that Callum came over several times a day, Tim had long since been annoyed by him. However,


    Tim was good¨Ctempered and well¨Cmannered enough not to block him outside the house.


    Even though Callum noticed Tim¡¯s sullen expression, he was not bothered about it and sat down


    shamelessly for the sake of Camryn.


    Lilian served Callum coffee and pastry, and he took the food without standing on ceremony.


    ¡°Dr. Carden, the pastry tastes great.¡±


    Callumplimented her on the food. Truth be told, he disliked eating sweet foods as Zachary did.


    After Callum visited FC Manor once, he noticed that Lilian enjoyed eating different kinds of snacks and


    pastries. He pretended to look as though he enjoyed eating them too so that he could seem like a


    foodie and have amon topic with Lilian.


    Lilian replied with a smile, ¡°It does. I can¡¯t get enough of food.¡±


    Tim said, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see a man that enjoys eating sweet foods.¡±


    Callum said with a vague smile, ¡°A man is a human. It¡¯s possible for humans to enjoy eating sweet


    foods.¡±


    Lilian added, ¡°Mr. Callum is right. There¡¯s no stiption that only women and kids can have a sweet


    tooth. Quite many men do too.¡±


    Some men had a sweet tooth, yet they appeared as if they did not enjoy eating them.


    Callum ate whatever he enjoyed and chose not to eat whatever he did not. How down¨Cto¨Cearth of him.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, you came to discuss the issue regarding the treatment of your fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes, right?¡± Tim


    got straight to the point, not wanting to chat with Callum further.


    Earlier, he was having a sweet time strolling with his wife, yet Callum¡¯s arrival interrupted them.


    Callum was such a noticeable third wheel, but he had no self¨Cawareness.


    Deep down, Tim kept moaning about Callum.


    Before Callum spoke, Tim said, ¡°Mr. Callum, you can see that my wife is pregnant. She¡¯s going to give


    birth soon. Unless going for check¨Cups, she won¡¯t go out, much less travel to a faraway ce. It¡¯s not


    that we don¡¯t want to help you. We¡¯re unable to help.¡±


    If Lilian were not pregnant, Tim would speak up for Callum and allow Lilian to travel to Wiltspoon during


    Callum¡¯s first visit since the Yorks and the Johnsons had business connections with each other.


    Moreover, both families¡® heirs and their wives were friends.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694


    Nevertheless, Lilian had a giant belly. Even when Lilian went out for a check¨Cup, Tim had to bring along


    a few bodyguards to follow her closely and look after her.


    Callum quickly said, ¡°Mr. Tim, I got it. Even if Dr. Carden promises to treat my fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes now, I


    won¡¯t dare ask her to leave the house.¡±


    He fixed his eyes on Lilian and begged, ¡°Dr. Carden, can you get the genius doctor to treat my fianc¨¦e?


    | can afford the cost no matter how expensive it is. I can also ept any requirements for it.¡±


    Lilian was an excellent doctor, and the genius doctor was even more outstanding. After all, he was


    Lilian¡¯s mentor. Furthermore, the genius doctor had been well¨Cknown for over a decade. Being called a


    genius doctor, he was indeed an impressive figure.


    If the genius doctor was willing to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, there would be a strong likelihood that


    Camryn¡¯s


    vision would be restored.


    The genius doctor and Lilian were Camryn¡¯sst hope.


    Callum had promised Camryn that he would beg the genius doctor to treat her eyes and restore her


    vision.


    Even if she was still blind, he would not look down on her.


    Although he would not look down on her, Camryn would feel inferior. It would be pointless for Callum to


    promise to treat her well. After all, her inferiority made her feel that she did not deserve to be with him,


    so she was reluctant to ept his love.


    Grandma May had set a one¨Cyear deadline for Callum. Now that half a year had passed, Callum was


    quite


    worried.


    He could not possibly force Camryn to get married to him when the deadline was drawing near¨Cthis


    would be considered a forceful marriage.


    None of the Yorks had ever married a woman by force.


    Callum would not break the record.


    However, Kevin had not taken any action. Whenpared to Kevin, Callum felt at ease because his


    rtionship with Camryn was at least progressing.


    At the mention of the genius doctor, Tim could notment much.


    Although he had be the husband to the mentee of the genius doctor, he could not make decisions


    on the genius doctor¡¯s behalf.


    Lilian said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Callum, my mentor is old. He has stopped treating patients. Also, he


    won¡¯t be around these two days. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Whether or not her mentor decided to treat a patient depended on fate.


    The genius doctor could treat a patient for free if fate brought him and the patient together. If he refused


    to treat a patient, he would not be bothered to look at that patient even if the patient was willing to pay a


    huge sum.


    What the genius doctor and Lilian needed least was money.


    ¡°Mr. Callum, I promise that I¡¯ll treat your fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes after my baby is one month old. Based on what


    you described, your fianc¨¦e lost her vision due to poisoning. Since she can vaguely see the movement


    of things, she has a 100% chance of vision restoration.


    ww


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait for a couple of months, and I¡¯ll be able to treat your fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes. Even though


    I¡¯ve never seen her, I know about poisoning more than others, so I have full confidence in restoring her


    eyesight.¡±


    Despite havinge to FC Manor several times a day, Callum had never seen the genius doctor. He


    knew that Lilian would not lie to him.


    Since he could not get the genius doctor to treat Camryn, he had no choice but to wait until Lilian¡¯s


    delivery and confinement were over before Lilian could head to Wiltspoon to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Carden.¡±


    Callum was immensely thankful.


    He heard that getting Lilian to treat patients would cost a lot.


    ¡°Dr. Carden, let me know what requirements you have for it. I¡¯ll meet your requirements now and wait


    for a couple of months.¡±


    Lilian said with a grin, ¡°Our families have business together. Plus, our elder brothers and sisters¨Cinw


    are friends. Remy is close to you too. For these reasons, I can¡¯t ept your payment.¡±


    She promised, ¡°I¡¯ll treat your fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes for free. There are no requirements for it.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum was extremely grateful to her.

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695


    Upon receiving Lilian¡¯s promise, Callum was relieved.


    He felt the need to leave FC Manor since Mr. Tim disliked the sight of him at that point.


    Callum learned about Tim and Lilian¡¯s story from Zachary.


    Initially, Lilian merely wanted a child and not a man.


    She knew that Tim was looking for her, yet she did not tell him that she was the one.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    She even ran away.


    She did not even attend Jane and Ben¡¯s wedding.


    By the time Tim found out that Lilian was the person he was looking for, he put aside his work and flew


    to where she was. After staying by Lilian¡¯s side for half a year, he had feelings for her. It was only then


    that Lilian was willing to return to Annenburg with him.


    The public had no idea what Tim had done and how much he had sacrificed in those six months.


    However, one could imagine that Tim went through a hard time before winning Lilian¡¯s heart and


    marrying her. Although they had not held their wedding, they were considered married couples. Tim


    enjoyed spending time with his wife most.


    With Calluming over so often and interrupting them, it was natural for Tim to pull a long face.


    It showed how well¨Cmannered Tim was when he did not kick Callum out of the house.


    After Callum expressed his gratitude, he rose to his feet and left FC Manor.


    Tim had the butler walk Callum out.


    Once Callum left, Tim let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°He has finally left. We should be able to get


    some peace in the next few months.¡±


    Amused, Lilian said, ¡°If Mr. Callum hadn¡¯t intended to have my mentor treat his fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes, he


    surely wouldn¡¯t have shamelesslye over several times a day. Anyway, I quite admire him for being


    shameless for his beloved wife¡¯s sake. He¡¯s a man of deep sincerity.¡±


    Tim said, ¡°I can do the same too.¡±


    Lilian chuckled before she responded, ¡°I know you¡¯re great. You¡¯re one of the most brilliant people.¡±


    Tim assisted Lilian up and walked out of the gazebo with his hand wrapped around her. He said, ¡°Since


    you ate so much just now, let me have a walk with you to help you with digestion.¡±


    ¡°Do you dislike me for eating so much?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. How would I dislike you for eating so much? In fact, I¡¯m d about it. You¡¯re eating for two,


    so you should eat more.¡±


    Lilian lifted her hand to pinch his face.


    Among all the men she had touched, the touch of his skin was the best. Of course, it was when she


    performed surgery on patients that she touched other men¡¯s skin.


    ¡°I knew you were thinking about your son. Once he¡¯s born, you¡¯ll be responsible for him.¡±


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll look after him and be a stay¨Cat¨Chome father.¡±


    Tim obeyed all her instructions now.


    Little did he expect that the two of them would want to run away in the future when the baby cried.


    After Callum left FC Manor, he did not leave Annenburg straight away. He dropped by FC & Co. on


    behalf of York Corporation. After all, these twopanies had business connections.


    Therefore, he stayed in Annenburg for ten days before returning to Wiltspoon.


    By the time Callum returned to Wiltspoon, Duncan¡¯s physical injuries had almost healed except for his


    legs.


    However, he was in a poor mental state mainly because of his mindset.


    He noticed that he was unable to walk now. Even when he tried to sit up, he would suffer excruciating


    pain once he moved his legs. This made him dread sitting up, much less walking.


    Callum knew that Duncan was involved in an ident. The day after Callum returned to Wiltspoon, he


    went to the hospital to visit Duncan with Zachary and Serenity.


    Even though Duncan refused to meet Liberty and Serenity as well as Zachary who brought the two of


    them over, they were very concerned about Duncan and did not mind his attitude. Whenever Zachary


    and Serenity were avable, they would visit Duncan in the hospital.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696


    Seeing the York brothers walking over, the Lewis family¡¯s bodyguards¡® heads hurt.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    The bodyguards bit the bullet and stepped forward to stop Zachary and the others from advancing. One


    of them said apologetically, ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Duncan doesn¡¯t want to meet you all. Please leave.¡±


    They did not want to be put in a difficult spot.


    Zachary said with a deep voice, ¡°Is Duncan awake?¡±


    ¡°He is, but he doesn¡¯t have an appetite and refuses breakfast. Whether the food was delivered from


    home or Ms. Liberty, he wouldn¡¯t eat it. He even knocked over the breakfast Ms. Liberty brought.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lewis are inside trying to persuade Mr. Duncan to eat something. He¡¯s in a terrible mood


    now.¡±


    The bodyguards said all that in hopes that Zachary and the rest would leave and not put them in a


    difficult spot.


    Actually, they wished Mr. Duncan would meet his friends and stop lying on the bed and driving himself


    into a dead end.


    Unfortunately, Mr. Duncan would not listen to Mr. and Mrs. Lewis¡¯s words, not to mention theirs.


    Duncan had been in bed for over ten days. His mental state had already crumbled. He hoped he could


    stand up immediately and walk like a normal person. That way, he would not have to be bedridden and


    have others take care of him.


    He did not wish to see anyone either.


    Duncan felt his visitors always had sympathy in their gazes.


    He was crippled


    He could not walk


    Even if he could sit in a wheelchair, he was upset.


    The doctor said he still had to lie down for some time. When his legs got better, he would not feel as


    ufortable sitting in a wheelchair. However, recovering to a normal person¡¯s state would require a


    long time and consistent physiotherapy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not eating. I don¡¯t have an appetite. Take it away. Remove it!¡±


    Duncan¡¯s roar rang from the ward.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The sound of bowls and cutlery falling on the ground followed.


    Without entering the room, one could know that Duncan was throwing a tantrum and knocked over the


    bowl from his mother¡¯s hand.


    Mrs. Lewis wanted to feed him breakfast, but the bowl and spoon were knocked to the ground. The


    bowl shattered, and the food spilled all over the bed and floor.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Mr. Lewis raised his arm in anger, but he lowered it powerlessly. He said in a pleading tone, ¡°Duncan, if


    you don¡¯t eat something, your health and stamina will deteriorate. How will you recover? Look at your


    mother. She hasn¡¯t left your side ever since you got into the ident. Her face has turned all wrinkly


    from


    staying up all night.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s wrinkles were not apparent and as many as before because she cared for her skin well


    and


    often did facials.


    Her wrinkles indeed grew deeper.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t me Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis brought some napkins and a trash can. She wiped the spilled food on the bed and cleaned


    the floor.


    She was the one who made her son bedridden and unable to walk. She insisted on taking care of her


    son


    herself.


    With their son¡¯s hot temper, it would be difficult for others to tolerate him besides his parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I can¡¯t eat. I¡¯m lying here every day like a living dead without exercising, and I have


    digestion problems. I¡¯m not hungry at all, and I can¡¯t swallow anything. How many times have I told you


    not to bring me so much food? I can¡¯t eat!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still the Duncan who can eat two big bowls of food every meal?¡±


    Duncan knew he was in the wrong for knocking the bowl over and having his mother clean up the mess


    However, he could not control his emotions.


    After being scolded by his father, he yelled at his parents. His words were filled with despair toward his


    situation.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697


    Mr. Lewis felt upset listening to his son yelling. Criticisms could no longer leave his mouth.


    Duncan was tall and massive. He looked like a rough man.


    After havingin in the hospital for over ten days, he had gotten thinner.


    People who were concerned about him would feel sad upon seeing his state. He could not stand and


    lacked the spirit and vigor he used to have.


    Even his gaze had lost its usual sparkle, reced with despair.


    The doctor said that Duncan¡¯s full recovery depended on whether he could reignite his confidence and


    persist in treating his legs and undergoing physiotherapy.


    It would be a long journey.


    There was a possibility that he would not make any progress even after time passed, and that could


    easily break someone¡¯s spirits.


    ¡°Darling, stop scolding Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis persuaded her husband, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I insisted on feeding him even though he said he


    wasn¡¯t hungry.¡±


    She wanted to take all the me.


    Duncan watched his mother and averted his gaze. He could not meet her eyes anymore.


    Although his mother had thought he was going to meet Liberty and tried to stop him, which caused his


    ident, the bigger me was on him. He was driving too quickly, so he still rear¨Cended someone


    else¡¯s vehicle even though he had mmed on the brakes when the unexpected situation urred.


    Duncan was lucky enough that he did not die.


    A bodyguard entered. He only dared to walk over after standing still for some time. He asked Duncan


    softly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. Callum is here to visit you.¡±


    He did not dare mention that Zachary hade too.


    Callum had not been in Wiltspoontely. Those who knew nothing would think he had just returned


    from a business trip. With the rtionship between the Lewises and the Yorks, it was perfectly normal


    for Callum to visit Duncan at the hospital.


    Duncan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him. I don¡¯t wish to see anyone now. Ask him to leave.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the bodyguard said, ¡°Mr. Zachary and his wife are here too.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to meet anybody. I don¡¯t want to see them or face their gazes of sympathy when


    they look at me. I don¡¯t need sympathy!¡±


    Duncan exploded in anger at the bodyguard¡¯s words. He threw a tantrum again and shouted at the


    bodyguard.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Mr. Lewis called him.


    Mrs. Lewis quickly told the bodyguard, ¡°Go out and tell Mr. Zachary and Mr. Callum that Duncan isn¡¯t


    epting visitors.¡±


    staying up all night.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s wrinkles were not apparent and as many as before because she cared for her skin well


    and


    often did facials.


    Her wrinkles indeed grew deeper.


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t me Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis brought some napkins and a trash can. She wiped the spilled food on the bed and cleaned


    the floor.


    She was the one who made her son bedridden and unable to walk. She insisted on taking care of her


    son


    herself.


    With their son¡¯s hot temper, it would be difficult for others to tolerate him besides his parents


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I can¡¯t eat. I¡¯m lying here every day like a living dead without exercising, and I have


    digestion problems. I¡¯m not hungry at all, and I can¡¯t swallow anything. How many times have I told you


    not to bring me so much food? I can¡¯t eat!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still the Duncan who can eat two big bowls of food every meal?¡±


    Duncan knew he was in the wrong for knocking the bowl over and having his mother clean up the


    mess. However, he could not control his emotions.


    After being scolded by his father, he yelled at his parents. His words were filled with despair toward his


    situation.


    Mr. Lewis felt upset listening to his son yelling. Criticisms could no longer leave his mouth.


    Duncan was tall and massive. He looked like a rough man.


    After havingin in the hospital for over ten days, he had gotten thinner.


    People who were concerned about him would feel sad upon seeing his state. He could not stand and


    lacked the spirit and vigor he used to have.


    Even his gaze had lost its usual sparkle, reced with despair.


    The doctor said that Duncan¡¯s full recovery depended on whether he could reignite his confidence and


    persist in treating his legs and undergoing physiotherapy.


    It would be a long journey.


    There was a possibility that he would not make any progress even after time passed, and that could


    easily break someone¡¯s spirits.


    ¡°Darling, stop scolding Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis persuaded her husband, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I insisted on feeding him even though he said he


    wasn¡¯t hungry.¡±


    She wanted to take all the me.


    Duncan watched his mother and averted his gaze. He could not meet her eyes anymore.


    Although his mother had thought he was going to meet Liberty and tried to stop him, which caused his


    ident, the bigger me was on him. He was driving too quickly, so he still rear¨Cended someone


    else¡¯s vehicle even though he had mmed on the brakes when the unexpected situation urred.


    Duncan was lucky enough that he did not die.


    A bodyguard entered. He only dared to walk over after standing still for some time. He asked Duncan


    softly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. Callum is here to visit you.¡±


    He did not dare mention that Zachary hade too.


    Callum had not been in Wiltspoontely. Those who knew nothing would think he had just returned


    from a business trip. With the rtionship between the Lewises and the Yorks, it was perfectly normal


    for Callum to visit Duncan at the hospital.


    Duncan said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet him. I don¡¯t wish to see anyone now. Ask him to leave.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the bodyguard said, ¡°Mr. Zachary and his wife are here too.¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to meet anybody. I don¡¯t want to see them or face their gazes of sympathy when


    they look at me. I don¡¯t need sympathy!¡±


    Duncan exploded in anger at the bodyguard¡¯s words. He threw a tantrum again and shouted at the


    bodyguard.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Mr. Lewis called him.


    Mrs. Lewis quickly told the bodyguard, ¡°Go out and tell Mr. Zachary and Mr. Callum that Duncan isn¡¯t


    epting visitors.¡±


    She exited the ward too.


    When she saw the York brothers, her tears fell instantly.


    ¡°Zack, Callum, I don¡¯t know what to do anymore.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lewis was wiping and choking on her tears.


    Serenity passed her some napkins and consoled her, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Duncan will recover gradually.¡±


    ¡°His mentality has already crumbled. He won¡¯t listen to anything. He keeps saying he¡¯s crippled and


    that even sitting up takes a lot of effort. He also said he can no longer walk normally and has lost


    confidence.¡± Tears fell again as Mrs. Lewis spoke.


    With Duncan experiencing a breakdown, Mrs. Lewis was also falling apart.


    She and her husband took care of their son every day. They did not need the help of their maids or


    sons


    to rece them because they med themselves for causing Duncan to end up in that state.


    Before Duncan recovered, Mrs. Lewis insisted on taking care of him.


    She would feel better that way.


    The York brothers consoled her too.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698


    Serenity supported Mrs. Lewis and brought her to sit on a chair nearby.


    ¡°Duncan doesn¡¯t want to meet anybody. If he doesn¡¯tmunicate, bottling his emotions and driving


    himself into a dead end, then how can he recover?¡± Mrs. Lewis wiped her tears. She apologized to the


    York brothers, ¡°Zack, Callum, don¡¯t me Duncan. He refuses to see anyone now. He wouldn¡¯t even


    meet his brothers when they came and stopped them from entering the ward.


    ¡°His sisters¨Cinw would bring some nutritious stew over. While the stew could enter the ward, his


    sisters- inw were not allowed. He thinks everyone he sees pities him. Even if it¡¯s just a word of


    concern, he¡¯ll think the same.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s tears were unstoppable.


    Her youngest son had always given her the impression that he was strong.


    She did not know what to do about his mental breakdown.


    The Lewis family¡¯s elders had visited, but Duncan would not listen to anything. He even refused to


    meet his best friends, Zachary and Josh. He did not even pick up their calls or reply to their messages.


    Duncan hadpletely locked himself in his pessimistic world.


    When could he recover if that continued?


    After a moment of silence, Zachary said, ¡°Mrs. Lewis, can Duncan go out in a wheelchair now? You


    can push him out for a walk when you¡¯re free. He must feel bored after lying on the bed for over ten


    days. Maybe pushing him out on a stroll and rxing can improve his mood.


    ¡°We can¡¯t let him continue in this breakdown. It¡¯ll ruin the rest of his life. He can only get better if we


    change his mindset and regain his confidence in life.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis sighed. ¡°He¡¯ll feel excruciating pain even with the slightest movements of his legs. He can


    sit in a wheelchair, but he¡¯ll think he¡¯s useless when we move him onto the wheelchair because he can¡¯t


    even


    sit on one himself.


    ¡°He holds a strong rejection toward sitting in a wheelchair too. He was saying something like being a


    cripple and having to be wheelchair¨Cbound for the rest of his life.¡±


    Zachary opened his mouth but did not know what to say for a moment.


    As Duncan¡¯s best friend, Zachary had already done many things. He would free up time to send


    messages to Duncan and call him. He wanted to encourage him, but there was no response. Duncan


    did not reply to


    him at all.


    Had Duncan seen the messages he sent him?


    Duncan had trapped himself within his despairing thoughts and erected an imprable wall. He would


    not meet anyone besides his parents and refused to listen to people¡¯s advice or constion.


    It saddened and worried people who were concerned about him, but they could not do anything.


    Mrs. Lewis only stopped crying after a while. She slowly calmed her emotions.


    Her son still needed her care. No matter how upset she was, she could not fall apart like her son.


    Otherwise, he would be done for.


    ¡°Zack, Callum, Serenity, I¡¯m sorry. You all came to visit every day but always left with nothing.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis apologized to the three of them.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, Duncan will gradually ept the situation and move on. Don¡¯t be too worried.¡±


    The York brothers could onlyfort her.


    Mrs. Lewis nodded.


    She would definitely make her son regain his confidence and stand up again.


    ¡°Zack, may I trouble you to keep an eye on the media? Don¡¯t let them write anything about Duncan¡¯s


    condition anymore. Duncan scrolls through the news and trending searches on his phone every day.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis thought of it and asked Zachary for help.


    The Lewis family was keeping an eye out too. They would take action once a mediapany wrote


    anything about Duncan.


    She was just worried the Lewis family could not manage it on their own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention to it, Mrs. Lewis. I won¡¯t let them make things up anymore.¡±


    Those media liked to involve Liberty the most.


    Liberty had gone through a divorce before and was living with her son, but that was not the issue. The


    problem was that her sister was the York family¡¯s missus.


    That rtionship would make things interesting if Liberty was dragged into the mess.

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699


    After everyoneforted Mrs. Lewis and passed their gifts to the bodyguards to be brought into the


    ward, Zachary and the others had no choice but to leave the hospital.


    Mrs. Lewis saw everyone off to the elevator. She only left after watching them enter.


    When she returned to the ward, she stood at the door momentarily before going inside.


    Duncan was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling with lifeless eyes. No one knew what he was


    thinking.


    ¡°Has Zachary and the rest left?¡± Mr. Lewis asked softly.


    ¡°They can only leave because Duncan doesn¡¯t want to meet them.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis sighed. She walked to the bedside and sat down, looking at her son. After some time, she


    said gently, ¡°Duncan, everyone is here to see you because they¡¯re concerned about you and not pitying


    you. Stop overthinking, okay?¡±


    Duncan closed his eyes.


    Obviously, he did not want to listen to his mother talking.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s heart ached.


    After Duncan¡¯s grandmother had passed away, her son¡¯s life went back on track. He stopped talking


    about being a gangster and borrowed a huge amount of money from Zachary to start his own business.


    It was tough at first, but he managed to pull through.


    Lewis & Co. had transformed into what it was that day after over ten years.


    Duncan¡¯s personal worth had also reached ten billion dors. He was a proud and sessful


    person who looked cool even when walking.


    If it were not for his romantic rtionship¡­ He would still have been the cool Mr. Duncan.


    It was all her fault as a mother. She forced her son to stop pursuing Liberty by threatening to break all


    ties with him, which caused her son to get into the ident.


    Duncan closed his eyes to ignore and not listen to his mother, but he actually fell asleep in the end.


    Although he had been lying on the bed every day, he had insomnia and often could not fall asleep.


    Sometimes he would think about stuff when he closed his eyes and only fell asleep groggily when


    morning came.


    The shock he experienced from the car ident was too severe.


    He could not ept that he was going to be disabled.


    ¡°Darling, please watch over Duncan. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis stood up and said to her husband.


    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t overthink. Duncan is just in low spirits temporarily. I believe he¡¯ll get himself together


    soon.¡±


    Mr. Lewis knew how upset his wife had been.


    Since their son had fallen asleep, it would be good for his wife to go out to take a stroll and rx.


    Mrs. Lewis watched her sleeping son for a while. Afterward, she took her bag from the bedside table


    and


    left the ward with it.


    She was not going on a walk. Instead, she went to All You Can Eat to look for Liberty.


    The store was not busy when Mrs. Lewis arrived. After workers from the graveyard shift had taken


    breakfast, rarely any other customers woulde and eat. Things would get busy again in the


    afternoon if the store were kept open.


    Some people did not like eating heavy meals in the afternoon. They preferred light breakfast food or


    some simple ravioli.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, All You Can Eat only served breakfast. They would begin packing and cleaning up after ten


    in the morning and get off work.


    Lately, Liberty had been keeping the store open for the entire day. She would serve customers when


    they came. When there was no business, she would prepare the ravioli or nap in the diner.


    ??

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis.¡±


    Upon seeing Mrs. Lewis entering, Liberty quickly stood up to greet her even though she had just sat


    down.


    Mrs. Lewis gave a lukewarm reply. When she saw no customers in the diner, she said gently, ¡°Liberty,


    can I treat you to coffee at a nearby cafe?¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She removed her apron. After storing it properly, she told her two employees, ¡°You two can pack up


    first. I¡¯m stepping out for a while. Please help me look after Sonny when Jim sends him backter.¡±


    Liberty was not nning to keep the diner open for the whole day.


    She wanted to take a look at a restaurant on Westring Avenue 2. The business was not great and it


    had been suffering losses every month. The boss was nning to sell the restaurant.


    The location of the restaurant was not bad with quite a number of people dining there. Was the


    business not doing well because of the boss¡¯s ipetency in management or the chef¡¯s substandard


    cooking skills?


    Liberty wanted to know more about the situation and look at the surroundings of the restaurant. If she


    found it suitable, she wanted to take over the restaurant.


    The vegetable farm Serenity invested in had a steady business. She also established a fresh produce


    company and coborated with many hotels, schools, and factories. She had to supply lots of


    vegetables daily.


    Aside from managing the businesses she invested in, Serenity also had to study the internal affairs and


    management of her inws¡® manor. She was very busy.


    Liberty did not expect herself to catch up to her sister¡¯s footsteps. She simply wanted to be


    sessful in the food and beverage industry.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After wrapping up at her diner, Liberty followed Mrs. Lewis out.


    She did not ride in Mrs. Lewis¡¯s car. Instead, she drove herself and followed Mrs. Lewis to the nearby


    cafe.


    The business at the cafe was slow, making the ce seem quiet.


    Both of them ordered a cup of coffee.


    ¡°You should rest more and take care of your health, Mrs. Lewis,¡± Liberty said out of concern. Mrs.


    Lewis looked older and haggardpared to before. She did not even put on makeup and lost the


    elegance and mor of a rich woman.


    Mrs. Lewis smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I want to watch my health too, but seeing Duncan¡¯s state, I can¡¯t


    eat or sleep. I feel terrible.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Liberty said, ¡°Mr. Lewis is just feeling down for now. He¡¯ll get better with


    time.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis lifted her cup of coffee and took a sip.


    Her sleep quality had been low, and she was feeling unenergetic. She would have someone deliver


    coffee to the hospital twice a day to keep herself going.


    After putting down her cup, Mrs. Lewis said with remorse, ¡°I regret it, Liberty. I utterly regret my actions.


    Duncan likes you, so why did I stop him? He¡¯s almost forty and finally has someone he likes. I should


    be happy, but I¡­


    ¡°If only I had Tania¡¯s mindset, Duncan wouldn¡¯t be bedridden now.¡±


    As the Yorks head missus, Tania¡¯s identity was important. Moreover, she was born into and raised in a


    wealthy family. Therefore, she always had high standards.


    When Old Mrs. York forced Zachary to marry Serenity to repay her gratitude in her stead, Tania did not


    stop her son despite being unhappy. She left it up to her son to decide.


    At first, Tania disliked and could not ept Serenity as her daughter¨Cinw


    However, no matter how unhappy she was, she never hurt Serenity or did anything extreme to break


    the husband and wife apart.


    Whenever someone called Tania toin about and badmouth Serenity, Tania would scold that


    person badly without caring about her image to protect her daughter¨Cinw.


    Mrs. Lewis thought that if only she had Tania¡¯s attitude and open¨Cmindedness, the ident would not


    have happened


    ¡°Duncan kept trying to convince me, but I wouldn¡¯t change my mind and opposed you two being


    together. I told him that he would have to break all ties with me if he wanted me to agree to his


    rtionship with you. I was extreme, and it harmed Duncan. Liberty, if time could rewind, I would¡¯ve


    given you and Duncan my blessing.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis could not resist holding Liberty¡¯s hand. She said, ¡°I¡¯ve be open¨Cminded now, Liberty. I


    don¡¯t want to meddle in it anymore. I just want Duncan to be healthy. He can like whoever he wants.


    Hel truly loves you. He doesn¡¯t mean the words he said to you in the hospital at all.¡±

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1701 Mrs. Lewis continued: ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t listen


    to Duncan¡¯s hurtful words; he is now¡­ He doesn¡¯t want to see anyone who


    im that otherse to see him out of sympathy.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I won¡¯t me Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty gently withdrew her hand.


    She¡¯s not used to being held hands so intimately by Mrs. Lewis.


    ¡°Liberty, I came to you today to ask for something.¡± Mrs. Lewis got to the point,


    she looked at Liberty with pleading eyes, and said, ¡°Liberty, we are all very sad


    for Duncan now but we can¡¯t persuade him.


    Enter title¡­


    He likes you very much, and he doesn¡¯t want to see you recently. He has low


    self-esteem, thinks he is disabled, and doesn¡¯t want to drag you down, so he


    refuses to see you.¡±


    Liberty listened to Mrs. Lewis silently but said nothing.


    Mrs. Lewis was also silent for a while, and then said: ¡°Liberty, I want you to take


    care of Duncan, help him regain his confidence, and continue to do


    rehabilitation after he is discharged from the hospital.¡±


    She felt that the only way was to ask Liberty to take care of Duncan that he can


    regain confidence and have a chance to recover.


    Otherwise, if he continued to be depressed like this, it was really possible that


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    he would be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°I know you are also very busy, your business is good, and you can


    make a lot of money a day. Don¡¯t worry, I will never let you suffer. I will give you


    a sry of $10,000 a day. You only need to go to work during the day, and you


    don¡¯t need to guard him at night. What do you think?¡±


    This was a very high sry and Liberty¡¯s all-you-can-eat business was very


    good, but it hadn¡¯t reached the point of earning $10,000 a day. Mrs. Lewis


    thought that she paid $10,000 a day to ask Liberty to take care of her son and


    encouraged him to regain his confidence.


    ¡°Whether you have any thoughts about Duncan, we will not interfere with you.


    That is between you and Duncan. What I just said is the truth. As long as my


    child lives happily, it doesn¡¯t matter who he likes. Whoever he wants to marry, I


    only want my child to live happily.


    Liberty, I know that such a request of mine is difficult for you, but I really have no


    choice but toe to disturb you.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis grabbed Liberty¡¯s hand again, and begged: ¡°Liberty, please, help us,


    only you can take care of Duncan, so that Duncan can stand up again. Please


    Now, if you think the sry I give is too little, you can tell me the amount, no


    matter how much you want, I will satisfy you.¡±


    Liberty waited for Mrs. Lewis to finish speaking, and she said: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯m


    afraid I can¡¯t help you. Mr. Lewis has helped me a lot. I feel sorry for him as he


    is now, and I hope he recovers soon. If I can help him, I¡¯m very happy. I am


    willing to help him, but it has nothing to do with feelings, and Mrs. Lewis, you


    don¡¯t have to give me such a high sry.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said: ¡°Duncan is hard-spoken and soft-hearted, especially for you,


    as long as you are willing to go to the hospital to take care of him, no matter


    how hard he will soften, this is not a problem.


    I sacrificed so much time to take care of Duncan, Now, I will definitely


    working and do things with money.¡±


    When taking care of Duncan, if Liberty developed feelings for him, Mrs. Lewis


    would not care about it; if there was still no love between them, Mrs. Lewis


    would Respect Liberty¡¯s decision.


    Mrs. Lewis could only sigh that the two are destined for each other.


    If Duncan didn¡¯t want to marry because of this, she would admit it too.


    It was the son who lived, and he could live whatever he wanted.


    Mrs. Lewis had to say that Duncan had a car ident this time, she really


    looked away.


    It¡¯s just that the price she needed to pay is a bit high.

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1702 My son has lost his temper, throwing


    things. we are his biological parents, and I caused his car ident, so we can


    bear him. Who else would be angry with him? I think we spend a lot of money to


    hire nurses to take care of him. No one wants to make that kind of money, he is


    really hard to take care of right now.¡± Mrs. Lewis said.


    Mrs. Lewis felt that spending $300,000 a month to hire Liberty to take care of


    Duncan was not expensive at all, as long as her son recovered, no matter how


    much money was spent, she was willing.


    $300,000, that was, the money for one bag of hers, and she had more than


    $300,000 in bags.


    Enter title¡­


    Mrs. Lewis felt that paying $10,000 a day was not much, but Liberty thought it


    was too much.


    Her all-you-can-eat business was booming, and the daily running water cost


    only a few thousand dors, which was far from ten thousand dors.


    ¡°You want to live and raise Sonny. Sonny is in Wiltspoon Central Kindergarten.


    The tuition of this kindergarten is very expensive. Even if you are willing to help


    us take care of Duncan unconditionally, we can¡¯t let you do that and we¡¯ll feel


    uneasy.


    Liberty, I¡¯ll give you $300,000 a month, it¡¯s really not much, you don¡¯t have to


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    think about it, and don¡¯t bargain with me anymore, if you bargain with me again,


    I¡¯ll give you $50,000.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­ Mrs. Lewis, can you let me think again?¡±


    She wanted to talk to Serenity about this matter.


    Liberty: ¡°I¡¯ll answer you tomorrow.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nodded, ¡°It¡¯s ok, Liberty, think about it carefully, I won¡¯t rush you,


    Duncan will have to stay in the hospital for a while before he can be discharged.


    His father and I can still survive with his current state. It will be troublesome to


    do rehabilitation in the future.¡±


    Liberty looked at Mrs. Lewis¡¯s white hair, thisdy, at this moment, was no


    longer superior, she was only worried about her son, and only wanted to make


    him get better.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I will reply you when I think about it. Don¡¯t worry too much. Mr.


    Lewis is just in a low mood for a while. He is not easy to be defeated. He will


    definitely recover.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis sighed and said: ¡°You want tofort me like this, and I also


    It¡¯s because of me, a mother, that he will be like this, and I me myself a


    lot.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes were red again. It had only been more than ten days since


    the incident happened, and she seemed to be ten years older.


    Heartache, self-me, and remorse tortured her every day and every moment.


    Every time Duncan lost his temper, yelled at her, or knocked things over. Mrs.


    Lewis had to take care of him despite how difficult it was for her to be his


    mother. Duncan was going through a difficult time.


    After cleaning up the mess, Mrs. Lewis would hide in the bathroom, cover her


    mouth and cry.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m sorry for you too, I¡¯m really sorry, don¡¯t take what I told you in the


    past, don¡¯t take it to heart, actually I don¡¯t hate you as a person, it¡¯s just the


    family concept that prevents Duncan from pursuing you. Now, I feel that as long


    as my child is doing well, everything else is unimportant and can be solved.


    You are also a self-motivated person, and there is a big gap between you and


    Duncan now, but I believe that in your hard work, the distance between you and


    Duncan will be smaller.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis really didn¡¯t hate Liberty, she just had her own opinion and felt that


    Liberty was not good enough for her youngest son, that¡¯s why she kept


    preventing the two of them from being together.


    Also Liberty had not fallen in love with Duncan until now.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1703 t was useless to find Liberty.


    Mrs. Lewis also did a series of extreme things against her son.


    And then¡­


    now there was only regret.


    Liberty said generously: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I don¡¯t remember what you said to me


    before, and I can understand you. If I like a girl who is very different from him, it


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    may be difficult for me to ept.¡±


    Before, Mrs. Lewis would think that she was a very enlightened mother.


    Enter title¡­


    After really experiencing it, might be not many people could really be


    enlightened and let their children marry whoever they want.


    Just because few people could do it, it seemed that the elders of the York family


    were rare.


    Liberty frequently advised Serenity to treasure the things she had at the time,


    not to mention Zachary, but how many people could handle York¡¯s elders¡¯


    wisdom?


    Therefore, Mrs. Lewis would stop Duncan from pursuing Liberty, but Liberty was


    not angry at all, she could understand Mrs. Lewis.


    ¡°Liberty, thank you, thank you for not ming me.¡± Mrs. Lewis thanked


    gratefully, Liberty¡¯s character, she thought it¡¯s pretty well.


    Although Liberty¡¯s background was not as good as that of the Lewis family, she


    also worked hard to make herself stronger. As long as people were selfmotivated and willing to work


    hard, Liberty was actually pretty good.


    She had always known that Liberty was a good person, but she couldn¡¯t get


    over the hurdle of being well-matched at the beginning.


    From now on, she would no longer care about her children¡¯s feelings. Children


    and grandchildren had their own blessings, so let them go.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I haven¡¯t done anything worthy of your gratitude, so please stop


    thanking me.¡± Liberty said shyly.


    Sheforted Mrs. Lewis again: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, trust Mr. Lewis, he will not be


    defeated easily.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nodded silently.


    After staying in the coffee shop for a while, Mrs. Lewis was thinking about her


    son in the hospital, so she hurried away and rushed back to the hospital to


    continue taking care of her son who was getting more and more irritable every


    day.


    After Mrs. Lewis left, Liberty sat for a while before leaving.


    When she returned to All You Can Eat, Sonny had already dismissed get out of


    ss, and Jim saw that Liberty was not in the store, even though there were two


    shop assistants, he did not leave, and stayed in the store to y with Sonny.


    Seeing Libertying back, Jim straightened up and greeted with a smile:


    ¡°Sister Liberty.¡±


    Jim helped Liberty pick up and drop off Sonny every day, but Liberty wouldn¡¯t let


    him call her Ms. Hunt, but asked him to call her Sister.


    Jim was not impolite, he needed less time with the young master now, but


    taking good care of Sonny and gaining the trust of Sister Liberty, the future was


    still boundless.


    Liberty smiled and nodded.


    Sonny trotted over and threw himself into Liberty¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been praised today.¡± Sonny happily shared the joy of being praised


    with his mother.


    After Liberty asked him why he was praised, she also praised him.


    Sonny was very snarky.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to my aunt¡¯s ce.¡±


    Sonny would show off after being praised, and wanted to be praised by more


    people.


    Liberty stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, mom will take you to your aunt


    now.¡±


    She took out her mobile phone and sent a message asking where Serenity was.


    Serenity quickly replied to her sister, she replied with a voice message: ¡°Sister, I


    just returned to the bookstore.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I want to talk to my aunt.¡± Sonny made a request

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1704Liberty then handed the phone to Sonny. Let the two shop


    assistants get off work first, and then thank Jim: ¡°Jim, thank you for helping me pick up Sonny again.¡±


    ¡°The task is what I should do.¡± Jim smiled foolishly, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to help you. Sonny is so


    cute, and now I can¡¯t see Sonny for a day, and I miss him all the time.¡±


    Sonny lifted his chin when he heard Jim¡¯s words, and said confidently: ¡°Uncle, am I loved by everyone


    and bloomed by flowers?¡±


    Jim smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, Sonny is loved by everyone and bloomed by flowers. He is the cutest


    child Uncle has ever seen.¡±


    Liberty led the child out, and said with a smile: ¡°Jim, stop praising him. If you praise him again, his tail


    will go up to the sky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Sonny is indeed I¡¯ve seen the cutest child.¡± Jim felt that what he was telling was


    telling the truth.


    Of course, a few yearster, he would say this to another child.


    Liberty was going to Wiltspoon Middle School, so Jim didn¡¯t need to follow her, Jim automatically and


    consciously went back to the young master¡¯s side.


    Half an hourter.


    the car, Sonny yelled


    the cash register reading books, bored, reading books


    front of the bookshelf. Hearing Sonny¡¯s shout, Serenity walked


    nephew, ¡°Sonny is very happy today, if there is something happy, tell me so that your aunt will also be


    say why he


    talk to his aunt face to face. Hearing her praise face to face was different from


    Jasmine also came out.


    politely


    lightly, ¡°Auntie Jasmine hasn¡¯t seen Sonny for a while, it¡¯s strange to


    pictures of adorable babies while she was pregnant, the child she gave birth to would be equally


    adorable, but


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    the adorable Sonny. She often saw Sonny, and


    her and


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister Liberty.¡±


    Liberty was carrying a few bags of vegetables in her hand. When she passed by the supermarket, she


    went in to buy them and nned to cook for Serenity.


    ¡°I bought a few dishes, and we will eat at your store at noon.¡± Liberty said while carrying the bag into


    the kitchen.


    Serenity put down her nephew, and followed into the kitchen, ¡°Zachary and Josh had arranged for


    someone to bring the food as long as Jasmine and I ate inside the store. It has been a while since


    Jasmine and I went grocery shopping and cooked for ourselves.¡±


    After Liberty put down the bag, she began to wash the pot and prepare to cook the rice, ¡°Then you tell


    the two of them that there is no need to deliver it at noon today, and I will make it for you two.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Serenity immediately sent a message to her man, and then asked Liberty: ¡°Sister, are you


    okay?¡±


    Turning to look at her sister, Liberty smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, can¡¯t your sistere over?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°No, but I intuitively feel that you¡¯er here for business.¡±


    Liberty washed the rice cooker, put the rice in, and said while washing the rice: ¡°We sisters really can¡¯t


    hide anything from each other.¡±


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1704Liberty then handed the phone to Sonny. Let the two shop


    assistants get off work first, and then thank Jim: ¡°Jim, thank you for helping me pick up Sonny again.¡±


    ¡°The task is what I should do.¡± Jim smiled foolishly, ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be able to help you. Sonny is so


    cute, and now I can¡¯t see Sonny for a day, and I miss him all the time.¡±


    Sonny lifted his chin when he heard Jim¡¯s words, and said confidently: ¡°Uncle, am I loved by everyone


    and bloomed by flowers?¡±


    Jim smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, Sonny is loved by everyone and bloomed by flowers. He is the cutest


    child Uncle has ever seen.¡±


    Liberty led the child out, and said with a smile: ¡°Jim, stop praising him. If you praise him again, his tail


    will go up to the sky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Sonny is indeed I¡¯ve seen the cutest child.¡± Jim felt that what he was telling was


    telling the truth.


    Of course, a few yearster, he would say this to another child.


    Liberty was going to Wiltspoon Middle School, so Jim didn¡¯t need to follow her, Jim automatically and


    consciously went back to the young master¡¯s side.


    Half an hourter.


    the car, Sonny yelled


    the cash register reading books, bored, reading books


    front of the bookshelf. Hearing Sonny¡¯s shout, Serenity walked


    nephew, ¡°Sonny is very happy today, if there is something happy, tell me so that your aunt will also be


    say why he


    talk to his aunt face to face. Hearing her praise face to face was different from


    Jasmine also came out.


    politely


    lightly, ¡°Auntie Jasmine hasn¡¯t seen Sonny for a while, it¡¯s strange to


    pictures of adorable babies while she was pregnant, the child she gave birth to would be equally


    adorable, but


    the adorable Sonny. She often saw Sonny, and


    her and


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    ¡°Sister Liberty.¡±


    Liberty was carrying a few bags of vegetables in her hand. When she passed by the supermarket, she


    went in to buy them and nned to cook for Serenity.


    ¡°I bought a few dishes, and we will eat at your store at noon.¡± Liberty said while carrying the bag into


    the kitchen.


    Serenity put down her nephew, and followed into the kitchen, ¡°Zachary and Josh had arranged for


    someone to bring the food as long as Jasmine and I ate inside the store. It has been a while since


    Jasmine and I went grocery shopping and cooked for ourselves.¡±


    After Liberty put down the bag, she began to wash the pot and prepare to cook the rice, ¡°Then you tell


    the two of them that there is no need to deliver it at noon today, and I will make it for you two.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Serenity immediately sent a message to her man, and then asked Liberty: ¡°Sister, are you


    okay?¡±


    Turning to look at her sister, Liberty smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, can¡¯t your sistere over?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°No, but I intuitively feel that you¡¯er here for business.¡±


    Liberty washed the rice cooker, put the rice in, and said while washing the rice: ¡°We sisters really can¡¯t


    hide anything from each other.¡±

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1705 Serenity asked with concern: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?


    Liberty: ¡°A high-paying job.¡±


    After washing the rice, Liberty put in the water again, then pressed the switch of the plug, and then


    pressed the rice cooker on the rice cooker, and then turned to face her sister.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, your breakfast shop is running well, why do you still have to look for a job? Do you


    think Sonny is going to kindergarten, and you feel too much pressure? It¡¯s okay, I can help Sonny pay


    the tuition. I can¡¯t spend all the pocket money that was given to me every month, and everyone in their


    family can also receive a certain amount of pocket money every month, and the most important thing I


    need now is money.¡±


    Serenity thought that her sister, Liberty was under a lot of pressure in life, Still looking for a job.


    ¡°No, Sonny¡¯s tuition is not a problem. The money that Hank gave me back then is enough for Sonny to


    go to school. I still have ie every day, so it¡¯s not a matter ofck of money.¡± Liberty looked outside,


    Seeing Jasmine teasing Sonny, she went on to say: ¡°Mrs. Lewis came to see me just now.¡±


    Hearing this, Serenity frowned, ¡°What is she looking for you for? She told you to take Sonny and leave


    Wiltspoon again, Right?¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to see Liberty now, since Mrs. Lewis had a criminal record, Serenity¡¯s first thought


    was that Mrs. Lewis wanted Liberty to leave Wiltspoon with her son because Duncan didn¡¯t want to see


    Liberty.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    me to go to the hospital to take care of Mr. Lewis. After Mr. Lewis was discharged from the hospital and


    he could do rehabilitation, she also asked me to apany Mr. Lewis to do his rehabilitation. She


    gave me $300,000 a month. I said she gave too much money. Mr. Lewis


    if I disagreed with $300,000 a month, she would add more. I don¡¯t care if the money is not. I want to


    told Mrs. Lewis that even if I agreed to her, it has nothing to do with feelings. I never thought about


    marrying Mr. Lewis, but simply hoped that


    see me now, so I¡¯m


    know how to answer the question for


    you to take care of Mr. Lewis. I have already guessed that Mr. Lewis likes you so much. Mrs. Lewis


    feels distressed and anxious about his current state. Now you¡¯ve to go


    if you want, and if you refuse, I don¡¯t want to go. If I go, I can¡¯t say that Mr. Lewis will get deeper and


    deeper. Sister, can you keep your heart? I feel that my conscience is


    together day and night was the easiest


    Liberty was silent.


    my business in the store every day, I will go to the hospital to take care of Mr. Lewis. I won¡¯t stay in the


    hospital all day. I don¡¯t want thepensation that


    night, guarding outside her ward, waiting for her to wake


    time to


    Let¡¯s not talk about these, just say that Duncan also helped her a lot in the past.


    She took care of Duncan for free, and it was considered as a favor owed to him.


    As for the emotional matter, if she didn¡¯t talk about it, Duncan won¡¯t talk about it now. Before it arrived,


    who knew how it would develop?


    ¡°In that case, sister, you will be very tired.¡± Serenity felt sorry for her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home and rest in the afternoon.¡± Liberty reassured Serenity, ¡°I won¡¯t let myself copse from


    exhaustion. What you say, how you think, I don¡¯t need to care about it, as long as I have a clear


    conscience.¡±


    When Liberty said it, Serenity knew that Liberty had made a decision.


    No matter what decision Liberty made, Serenity would support Liberty.


    With the support of Serenity, Liberty no longer struggled, and decided to go to the hospital to take care


    of Duncan when she was free, encourage Duncan, and not ask Mrs. Lewis to pay for it.

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1705 Serenity asked with concern: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?


    Liberty: ¡°A high-paying job.¡±


    After washing the rice, Liberty put in the water again, then pressed the switch of the plug, and then


    pressed the rice cooker on the rice cooker, and then turned to face her sister.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, your breakfast shop is running well, why do you still have to look for a job? Do you


    think Sonny is going to kindergarten, and you feel too much pressure? It¡¯s okay, I can help Sonny pay


    the tuition. I can¡¯t spend all the pocket money that was given to me every month, and everyone in their


    family can also receive a certain amount of pocket money every month, and the most important thing I


    need now is money.¡±


    Serenity thought that her sister, Liberty was under a lot of pressure in life, Still looking for a job.


    ¡°No, Sonny¡¯s tuition is not a problem. The money that Hank gave me back then is enough for Sonny to


    go to school. I still have ie every day, so it¡¯s not a matter ofck of money.¡± Liberty looked outside,


    Seeing Jasmine teasing Sonny, she went on to say: ¡°Mrs. Lewis came to see me just now.¡±


    Hearing this, Serenity frowned, ¡°What is she looking for you for? She told you to take Sonny and leave


    Wiltspoon again, Right?¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to see Liberty now, since Mrs. Lewis had a criminal record, Serenity¡¯s first thought


    was that Mrs. Lewis wanted Liberty to leave Wiltspoon with her son because Duncan didn¡¯t want to see


    Liberty.


    me to go to the hospital to take care of Mr. Lewis. After Mr. Lewis was discharged from the hospital


    and he could do rehabilitation, she also asked me to apany Mr. Lewis to do his rehabilitation. She


    gave me $300,000 a month. I said she gave too much money. Mr. Lewis


    if I disagreed with $300,000 a month, she would add more. I don¡¯t care if the money is not. I want to


    told Mrs. Lewis that even if I agreed to her, it has nothing to do with feelings. I never thought about


    marrying Mr. Lewis, but simply hoped that


    see me now, so I¡¯m


    know how to answer the question for


    you to take care of Mr. Lewis. I have already guessed that Mr. Lewis likes you so much. Mrs. Lewis


    feels distressed and anxious about his current state. Now you¡¯ve to go


    if you want, and if you refuse, I don¡¯t want to go. If I go, I can¡¯t say that Mr. Lewis will get deeper and


    deeper. Sister, can you keep your heart? I feel that my conscience is


    together day and night was the easiest


    Liberty was silent.


    my business in the store every day, I will go to the hospital to take care of Mr. Lewis. I won¡¯t stay in the


    hospital all day. I don¡¯t want thepensation that


    night, guarding outside her ward, waiting for her to wake


    time to


    Let¡¯s not talk about these, just say that Duncan also helped her a lot in the past.


    She took care of Duncan for free, and it was considered as a favor owed to him.


    As for the emotional matter, if she didn¡¯t talk about it, Duncan won¡¯t talk about it now. Before it arrived,


    who knew how it would develop?


    ¡°In that case, sister, you will be very tired.¡± Serenity felt sorry for her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home and rest in the afternoon.¡± Liberty reassured Serenity, ¡°I won¡¯t let myself copse from


    exhaustion. What you say, how you think, I don¡¯t need to care about it, as long as I have a clear


    conscience.¡±


    When Liberty said it, Serenity knew that Liberty had made a decision.


    No matter what decision Liberty made, Serenity would support Liberty.


    With the support of Serenity, Liberty no longer struggled, and decided to go to the hospital to take care


    of Duncan when she was free, encourage Duncan, and not ask Mrs. Lewis to pay for it.


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1705 Serenity asked with concern: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?


    Liberty: ¡°A high-paying job.¡±


    After washing the rice, Liberty put in the water again, then pressed the switch of the plug, and then


    pressed the rice cooker on the rice cooker, and then turned to face her sister.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, your breakfast shop is running well, why do you still have to look for a job? Do you


    think Sonny is going to kindergarten, and you feel too much pressure? It¡¯s okay, I can help Sonny pay


    the tuition. I can¡¯t spend all the pocket money that was given to me every month, and everyone in their


    family can also receive a certain amount of pocket money every month, and the most important thing I


    need now is money.¡±


    Serenity thought that her sister, Liberty was under a lot of pressure in life, Still looking for a job.


    ¡°No, Sonny¡¯s tuition is not a problem. The money that Hank gave me back then is enough for Sonny to


    go to school. I still have ie every day, so it¡¯s not a matter ofck of money.¡± Liberty looked outside,


    Seeing Jasmine teasing Sonny, she went on to say: ¡°Mrs. Lewis came to see me just now.¡±


    Hearing this, Serenity frowned, ¡°What is she looking for you for? She told you to take Sonny and leave


    Wiltspoon again, Right?¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to see Liberty now, since Mrs. Lewis had a criminal record, Serenity¡¯s first thought


    was that Mrs. Lewis wanted Liberty to leave Wiltspoon with her son because Duncan didn¡¯t want to see


    Liberty.


    me to go to the hospital to take care of Mr. Lewis. After Mr. Lewis was discharged from the hospital and


    he could do rehabilitation, she also asked me to apany Mr. Lewis to do his rehabilitation. She


    gave me $300,000 a month. I said she gave too much money. Mr. Lewis


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    if I disagreed with $300,000 a month, she would add more. I don¡¯t care if the money is not. I want to


    told Mrs. Lewis that even if I agreed to her, it has nothing to do with feelings. I never thought about


    marrying Mr. Lewis, but simply hoped that


    see me now, so I¡¯m


    know how to answer the question for


    you to take care of Mr. Lewis. I have already guessed that Mr. Lewis likes you so much. Mrs. Lewis


    feels distressed and anxious about his current state. Now you¡¯ve to go


    if you want, and if you refuse, I don¡¯t want to go. If I go, I can¡¯t say that Mr. Lewis will get deeper and


    deeper. Sister, can you keep your heart? I feel that my conscience is


    together day and night was the easiest


    Liberty was silent.


    my business in the store every day, I will go to the hospital to take care of Mr. Lewis. I won¡¯t stay in the


    hospital all day. I don¡¯t want thepensation that


    night, guarding outside her ward, waiting for her to wake


    time to


    Let¡¯s not talk about these, just say that Duncan also helped her a lot in the past.


    She took care of Duncan for free, and it was considered as a favor owed to him.


    As for the emotional matter, if she didn¡¯t talk about it, Duncan won¡¯t talk about it now. Before it arrived,


    who knew how it would develop?


    ¡°In that case, sister, you will be very tired.¡± Serenity felt sorry for her sister.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go home and rest in the afternoon.¡± Liberty reassured Serenity, ¡°I won¡¯t let myself copse from


    exhaustion. What you say, how you think, I don¡¯t need to care about it, as long as I have a clear


    conscience.¡±


    When Liberty said it, Serenity knew that Liberty had made a decision.


    No matter what decision Liberty made, Serenity would support Liberty.


    With the support of Serenity, Liberty no longer struggled, and decided to go to the hospital to take care


    of Duncan when she was free, encourage Duncan, and not ask Mrs. Lewis to pay for it.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707


    Don¡¯t scold Duncan, Duncan is already suffering enough.¡± Elder Young Mistress


    Lewis said, ¡°Mom, I know Duncan is suffering, don¡¯t we? We also care about


    him and his health, and Doctor didn¡¯t even sentence him to death, but he


    sentenced himself to death first.


    Mom, don¡¯t just go after him blindly, but let him get back on his feet.¡±


    Elder Young Mistress Lewis could fully understand how her mother-inw took


    care of her brother-inw every step of the way after the ident for which she


    took full responsibility.


    They could onlye to visit every day and bring food.


    Sometimes, when they came, her brother-inw didn¡¯t even want to see them.


    Enter title¡­


    Elder Young Mistress Lewis¡¯s husband was the head of the family who had


    taken over the business of the Lewis family. He was busy with work every day


    and was also worried about her brother-inw¡¯s injury. However, her brother-iw was only immersed


    in pessimism and didn¡¯t care about his family¡¯s feelings


    at all.


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s eyes turned red all of a sudden. She choked up and said: ¡°I also


    want to cheer him up, but he can¡¯t listen to what we say. He lies on the bed


    every day, and his legs hurt sharply when he moves. It¡¯s normal for him to be


    irritable. Don¡¯t me him. Don¡¯t me him¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Elder Young Mistress Lewis brought a tissue to her mother-inw,


    sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t me him, I just wanted to wake him up.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said after wiping away her tears: ¡°In order to cheer Duncan up, I


    went to Liberty and asked Liberty to take care of Duncan. Duncan likes her so


    much, so she came to take care of Duncan. I think Duncan will cheer up for


    her.¡±


    Elder Young Mistress Lewis: ¡°Didn¡¯t Duncan even want to see Liberty?¡±


    After Duncan¡¯s ident, Liberty woulde to the hospital every day, but she


    was turned away every day. In order to stop Liberty, she even used her seldomknowledge. All the


    bodyguards were transferred to the hospital, working in three


    shifts 24 hours a day, guarding the door of the ward, just to keep Liberty out.


    Others were turned away incidentally.


    ¡°I have to try again.¡± Mrs. Lewis wiped away her tears again, ¡°I pin all my hopes


    on Liberty.¡±


    Elder Young Mistress Lewis: ¡°Mom, Duncan doesn¡¯t want to see Liberty


    because he doesn¡¯t want to drag Liberty down. Let Liberty take care of him, and


    his feelings for Liberty will be deeper and deeper, and Liberty doesn¡¯t want


    to marry again¡­the two of them will keep cutting each other, and the reasoning


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    will still be messed up.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis choked up: ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want Duncan to get better. He has


    helped Liberty so much. If I ask Liberty, she will definitely agree. I know she is a


    good person. She just replied to my message, shees here now.


    Even if we don¡¯t invite Liberty to take care of Duncan, do you think Duncan can


    really let Liberty go? He can¡¯t let go, since we can¡¯t let go, we will help him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis lowered her voice, afraid of being heard by Duncan.


    ¡°If the two of them get along day and night, maybe Liberty will fall in love with


    Duncan. When Duncan recovers, the two of them will be able to hold a wedding.


    Now, I don¡¯t want to stop it anymore. Children and grandchildren have their own


    blessings, let them do it Whether they are happy or not is their own choice.¡±


    Although Liberty was divorced, she was five years younger than Duncan, and


    Duncan also liked Sonny very much. If they form a family of three, they would


    surely be happy.


    Of course, if the two of them became a couple, Mrs. Lewis still hoped that


    Liberty would give birth to a child for Sonny.


    Before even writing the horoscope, Mrs. Lewis thought about having a baby.


    Elder Young Mistress Lewis: ¡°¡­¡±


    The mother-inw was convinced that Liberty owed too much favor to her


    Brother-inw. When Liberty had an ident, the brother-inw stayed with


    Liberty overnight. It was very difficult for Liberty to refuse her mother-inw¡¯s


    request.


    On the emotional scale, Elder Young Mistress Lewis was also on her mother-iw¡¯s side. As long as it


    could make her brother-inw better.


    Brother-inw was good, if he married Liberty, Liberty would not feel wronged.


    When the mother-inw and daughter-inwmunicated, Mr. Lewis silently


    cleaned up the mess.


    Duncan, who overturned all the meals,y on the bed indifferently, staring at the


    ceiling without speaking.


    Seeing his son¡¯s indifference andck of guilt, Mr. Lewis wanted to criticize his


    son, but finally swallowed the words.


    ¡°knock knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708


    Married at First Sight Chapter 1708 Mrs. Lewis in the small living room


    outside the ward responded to the knock on the door.


    The door was pushed open, but there were bodyguards.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Miss Liberty is here again.¡± The bodyguard told Mrs. Lewis.


    Before Mrs. Lewis answered, Duncan in the ward had very sharp ears. He was


    indifferent just now, but immediately reacted: ¡°Tell her to go, I don¡¯t want to see


    her, tell her not toe here again.¡±


    The bodyguard sighed inwardly when he heard Duncan¡¯s roar.


    Every time Liberty came, Duncan always reacted like this.


    Enter title¡­


    Only when Liberty came, Duncan would have such a big reaction.


    Any one knew that Duncan¡¯s emotions were being held back by Liberty.


    ¡°Let Liberty in.¡± Mrs. Lewis said against Duncan.


    The bodyguard was in a dilemma for a while.


    When Duncan inside heard his mother¡¯s words, he turned over anxiously and


    wanted to get off the ground.


    But the injuries to his legs hadn¡¯t healed yet, and he couldn¡¯t walk at all. When


    he turned over and fell to the ground like this, he fell off the bed and fell to the


    ground with a bang.


    Mr. Lewis, who was about to drink water, immediately threw away the water


    ss, and hurried forward to help his son up.


    Mrs. Lewis and Elder Young Mistress Lewis also came in quickly. Seeing


    Duncan fall to the ground, the two of them hurried forward, together with Mr.


    Lewis, they helped and lifted Duncan back to the bed.


    ¡°Tell Liberty to go, tell her to go, I don¡¯t want to see her!¡±


    Duncan fell, the severe pain in his leg made his face pale as paper, and the cold


    sweat broke out, he was still screaming, calling for Liberty leave.


    He didn¡¯t want Liberty to see him in such a mess and useless state.


    He even didn¡¯t want to see her sympathy in Liberty¡¯s eyes.


    He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy.


    If he¡¯s disabled, he¡¯ll be disabled.


    He spent the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t let her in. Tell her to go back.¡± Mrs. Lewis said quickly, to calm her


    son¡¯s emotions.


    Turning around, Mrs. Lewis burst into tears.


    The bodyguards did not let Liberty in, and there was amotion in the ward,


    which could be heard by Liberty who was blocked at the door of the ward.


    ¡°Miss Liberty, our Fourth Young Master Lewis doesn¡¯t want to see you, so


    please go back.¡± The bodyguard said to Liberty.


    Liberty was not like usual. Duncan didn¡¯t see her, she left quickly, this time, she


    stood at the door, and said to the bodyguard: ¡°I won¡¯t see your fourth young


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    master today, I will just stand here and not leave.¡±


    Bodyguard: ¡°¡­¡±


    Everyone exchanged nces.


    One of the bodyguards entered the ward.


    He ryed Liberty¡¯s words to Duncan.


    Duncan endured the pain, and said indifferently: ¡°How long she has to stand is


    her business.¡±

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709


    Duncan.¡± Mrs. Lewis called out.


    She was the one who asked Liberty to take care of her son, but she always let


    Liberty stand outside, she felt sorry for Liberty.


    Duncan closed his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t want to talk.


    Mrs. Lewis was helpless.


    Seeing the cold sweat on her son¡¯s forehead, she felt distressed again, and took


    a tissue to gently wipe the cold sweat off her son.


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Duncan, Mom knows you still like Liberty very much, why are you


    bothering?¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Duncan still closed his eyes and did not speak.


    Treating Liberty like this made him feel sadder than anyone else, the pain was


    like someone had cut his heart with a knife.


    But, now that he was like this, he didn¡¯t want Liberty to see him.


    When his limbs were healthy, Liberty didn¡¯t even fall in love with him.


    Now that he had lost his legs, Liberty would not fall in love with him, but would


    sympathize with him.


    Seeing that her son didn¡¯t want to talk, Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t say anything and


    stopped talking.


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Lewis got up and walked out.


    She gently opened the door of the ward, and saw Liberty standing at the door.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, is Mr. Lewis okay?¡±


    Liberty could hear the movement in the ward standing at the door.


    Mrs. Lewis closed the door of the ward again. She pulled Liberty to a chair and


    sat down. She sighed and said, ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t argue with him. He is now¡­he¡¯s


    fine. We carried him back to the bed after he fell off the bed and out of it.¡±


    s!


    Duncan¡¯s legs were seriously injured, and if he fell off the bed, his legs would


    hurt even more.


    When Liberty thought of that scene, her heart ached a little.


    Liberty: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯ll go in and have a look at him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis pulled Liberty back, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to see you. If you go in, he will


    fall off the bed again when he gets agitated.¡±


    Liberty said firmly, ¡°If he fell off the bed, and I cushioned him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis let go of her hand.


    Liberty carried the insted lunch box and walked back to the door of the ward.


    Two bodyguards immediately blocked her with their hands. One of the


    bodyguards said embarrassingly: ¡°Ms. Liberty, our Fourth Young Master doesn¡¯t


    want to see you, pleasee back.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way, both of you.¡± Mrs. Lewis came over, and stretched out her


    hand to push the two bodyguards. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to fight Mrs.


    Lewis, so they probably wanted to let the water go. In short, Liberty went in.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Mr. Lewis saw Libertying in, he opened his mouth, but in the end he


    didn¡¯t speak, and walked out of the ward silently.


    Duncan on the bed still had his eyes closed tightly. In fact, he was not asleep.


    He just pretended to be asleep to avoid his parents, and he didn¡¯t want to see


    them feel distressed.


    Liberty saw Duncan on the day when the incident happened, and after Duncan


    knew about her injury, he refused to see her.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him for ten days.


    Duncan was currently lying on the bed; his face was pale, a cold sweat was still


    forming on his forehead, he had significantly lost weight, his beard was


    untrimmed, and his mouth was covered in stubble.


    Liberty walked over gently and put the insted lunch box on the bedside


    counter. She sat down on the edge of the bed and pulled out a tissue, just to


    wipe the sweat off Duncan¡¯s forehead.


    Duncan suddenly opened his eyes. He felt a different breath.


    Seeing Liberty sitting by the bed, she was holding a tissue in her hand, as if she


    wanted to wipe his sweat off, but when he opened his eyes, her movements


    froze

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710


    Duncan was extremely indifferent on the surface, lost his temper, and didn¡¯t want to see Liberty, but


    when he really saw her, his eyes He became greedy, locked Liberty¡¯s facial features tightly, and wanted


    to imprint her image deep in his heart.


    Opening his mouth, he wanted to say something, but found that his throat was a little blocked, and he


    couldn¡¯t say a word.


    He was dreaming.


    He said he couldn¡¯t see Liberty, and his parents wouldn¡¯t let Liberty in.


    He must be dreaming.


    Duncan closed his eyes again.


    When the soft tissue touched his skin, Duncan opened his eyes again.


    He was not dreaming.


    It¡¯s really Liberty!


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She actually came in!


    Who let her in?


    eyes were cold, his expression was indifferent, and he raised his hand suddenly, pped Liberty¡¯s


    hand away roughly, and asked coldly: ¡°Who let you in? I don¡¯t want to see


    said calmly: ¡°Your mom came back to me and offered a job of $10,000 per day, which is a lot of


    money, to take care of you for a month. Since I have received the money, I will take care of you. Even if


    you don¡¯t want to see me, there is nothing you can do. Close your eyes, if you


    Duncan stared at her.


    caused you, but you who was driving too fast. You have to bear the consequences for your own


    mistakes. Sonny knows


    searched in the drawer of the bedside


    Duncan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Do you want to steal


    to steal a bowl for you to drink soup.


    Duncan: ¡°¡­¡±


    had broken the


    said, ¡°Then I can


    ¡°I won¡¯t drink, and I¡¯m not hungry, so get out! Get out!¡± Duncan roared. He still wanted to sit up, but he


    pulled his legs and the pain made him give up.


    Seeing that Liberty was unmoved, he pulled his own pillow, and then threw it at Liberty.


    Liberty easily caught the pillow he threw at her, put it on the bed of a family member beside him, and


    said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I told you just now that Mrs. Lewis spent a lot of money to hire me to take care of you,


    Mrs. Lewis has already paid a high sry to me, and the money is in my pocket, and I am reluctant to


    spit it out. I can only continue to take care of you.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°¡­I will give you $600,000, and you go out and I don¡¯t need you to take care of me!¡±


    Duncan had already guessed that his mother would look for Liberty, so he kept acting like he med


    Liberty, but who knew that his mother still went to find Liberty.


    His mother also spent a lot of money to ask Liberty to take care of him.


    ¡°Is this the heaven¡¯s pie? Is there such a good thing? But I have always been down-to-earth and don¡¯t


    believe in the sky¡¯s pie. I¡¯d better take care of Mr. Lewis honestly with the $10,000 sry per dar that


    Mrs. Lewis gave me.¡±


    Duncan patted the bed, ¡°Liberty, get out, get out! I don¡¯t want to see you! Dad, Mom,e in and drag


    her out!¡±

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711


    Mrs. Lewis wanted toe in but Mr. Lewis held her back and said, ¡°Since Liberty is allowed in, let her


    deal with it.¡±


    The two bodyguards said with a bitter face, ¡°Sir, if we don¡¯t go in for a while, Fourth Young Master will


    settle the scoreter. ¡°


    Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis were the parents of the fourth young master. The fourth young master


    couldn¡¯t do anything to his own parents, but The two bodyguards were just bodyguards.


    ¡°You two go in and deal with it.¡±


    Mr. Lewis thought about the two bodyguards going in, and he didn¡¯t dare to touch Liberty.


    He didn¡¯t look at Duncan¡¯s eagerness to throw Liberty out, he was more anxious than anyone else if


    someone really tries to do something to Liberty.


    All felt bad.


    Two bodyguards went in.


    Liberty sat in front of the bed, and pretended she couldn¡¯t help it while she quietly observed the fourth


    young master patting the bed.


    ¡°Get her out of here, and don¡¯t let her in in the future!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    in, stopped patting the bed, pointed at Liberty, and asked


    look at the two bodyguards: ¡°If you can knock me out, carry me out, then


    Two bodyguards: ¡°¡­¡±


    not to take the initiative and


    the Fourth Young


    of you will


    ¡°He.¡±


    ¡°He.¡±


    pointed at each


    and said, ¡°Or, you two can


    Duncan¡¯s face was dark.


    rock-paper-scissors to decide, and the bodyguard who lost in the end had no choice but to


    up and drag her out.¡±


    Ms. Liberty is the elder sister of Ms. Serenity and we really dare not offend her. In case Ms.


    wife, and If Ms. Serenity say that we took advantage of Ms Liberty, then we¡¯ll finish. Young master,


    since we have served the Lewis family for so many years, please save


    Duncan: ¡°¡­¡±


    be honest, he actually didn¡¯t want the two bodyguards to


    ¡°Liberty, what exactly do you want? If you want to see me in a mess, you have already seen it, and you


    can go out.¡± Duncan changed into a begging, ¡°Please, can you go out? I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    The two bodyguards listened to the fourth young master¡¯s words, knowing that they would not be


    needed here, they backed away quietly little by little. Back and forth, they exited the ward.


    There were still only Duncan and Liberty in the ward.


    ¡°If you want me to go out, you can drink the tonic soup in the insted lunch box first, and then I will go


    out after drinking.¡±


    Since Liberty decided to take care of Duncan and let him treat his legs seriously, she must stick to it.


    No matter what Duncan said, she always heard it from the left ear and out from the right ear.


    As long as Duncan didn¡¯t attack her, she won¡¯t be afraid. Being scolded a few times by Duncan will not


    lose a piece of meat.


    Duncan stared at her with a dark face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you staring, the sry that your mom gave me is very high, where can I find such a


    high-paying job, for the sake of money, you stared me into a wasp¡¯s nest, I-I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Liberty took the insted lunch box, opened the lid, and asked him, ¡°Are you drinking it by yourself or


    shall I feed you?¡±


    ¡°Help me up!¡± Duncan ordered her with a dark face.

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liberty readily agreed.


    She got up, put the insted lunch box back on the bedside counter, and then helped Duncan to sit up.


    Duncan was tall and burly, although he had lost a lot of weight, he was still very heavy. He deliberately


    did not use his own strength, and Liberty would do it all.


    Thest time Liberty was injured, it took several months to fully recover.


    When she was recuperating, she did not do heavy work, and her strength was not as good as before.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    It took her a lot of effort to help Duncan up.


    Duncan also felt ufortable.


    Liberty was not strong enough, and it was difficult for Duncan to exert strength because of his leg pain.


    At the beginning, Duncan did not use any force on purpose, butter he wanted to sit up quickly,


    because it was difficult for Liberty to help him sit up, so he quickly cooperated with her.


    Mainly, Duncan couldn¡¯t bear her closeness.


    his


    Lewis, will your


    face was ugly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it


    don¡¯t have enough strength to lift


    few breaths, then pulled up the bedside barrier from the end of the bed, and then propped up the small


    table for the patient to eat, and then put the insted


    this soup to see if it


    tly: ¡°I have a spoon, help me find


    Liberty said oh.


    was looking for a bowl just now, Liberty saw a spoon. After


    with


    out. You drink the soup quickly, while it¡¯s hot. It won¡¯t taste good


    urged him to drink


    to see you in distress, your injury will recover, the doctor said you can


    coldly: ¡°If you talk


    talk, you


    head and


    was too


    Duncan drank a few sips, he couldn¡¯t stop and kept drinking until he finished a whole lunch box of


    bone soup, even the


    ¡°How is it? Is it good?¡± Liberty asked warmly.


    But Duncan said: ¡°You can go out now.¡±


    Liberty smiled, took the insted lunch box, got up, and said to him: ¡°Mr. Lewis, look at me, I¡¯m leaving


    now.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she took the insted lunch box, and left the ward.


    After leaving the ward, she went to the pantry to get some boiling water, and then came back to clean


    the insted lunch box in the bathroom.


    After washing the lunch box, she entered the ward again.


    Putting down the insted lunch box, he said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m here again.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This woman!


    It¡¯s just to bully Duncan that he couldn¡¯t walk now, and there¡¯s nothing he could do with her!

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713


    Duncan took a deep breath, took another deep breath, and told himself not to be angry.


    The woman didn¡¯t care if he was angry or not.


    He was so angry that he pped the bed just now, and when he asked her to go out, she could sit in


    front of his bed calmly and watch him p the bed.


    Duncan was half-dead with anger, but Liberty was calm, and even looked at him like she was watching


    a monkey show.


    Duncan would face it. He didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of Liberty like he did just now.


    ¡°Liberty.¡± Duncan stared at Liberty with ck eyes like torches, his eyes suppressed his feelings for


    her, and he said coldly: ¡°You have seen me now, and for now, I don¡¯t need you, you can leave.¡±


    Liberty came over, sat down on the chair in front of the bed, and looked at him with a smile.


    After she lost weight, she regained her pre-marriage beauty. Her smile was beautiful andforting.


    Duncan suppressed his anger involuntarily.


    listening andprehension


    with a cold face: ¡°I have injuries all over my body, but it didn¡¯t affect my hearing and


    for his


    your dad as soon as I came in that I was hired by your


    need to go to work at night. I will leave work naturally. I don¡¯t need you to chase me away.


    $10,000 a day is more than two or three days of turnover in my breakfast


    Duncan: ¡°¡­¡±


    to say that she would not ask for


    that his mother told her to give her $10,000 a day


    be hungry after drinking so much soup. You can close your eyes and rest. If you close your eyes, even


    if I dangle in front of you, you can¡¯t see


    Duncan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Liberty¡¯s eloquence was not bad at


    Her mouth was sharp.


    eyes angrily, he really didn¡¯t want to look


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty sat for a while, then got up, went to the family¡¯s bed andy down.


    She had been busy all morning and was also tired.


    Before Duncan fell asleep, Liberty fell asleep first.


    Duncan opened his eyes and turned his head to look at her. He saw that she was asleep without a


    quilt. Although the weather was hot, the air conditioner was turned on 24 hours a day in the ward, so it


    was easy to catch cold when she fell asleep.


    Duncan wanted to get out of bed to help Liberty cover a thin quilt, but he couldn¡¯t get off the ground and


    walk.


    He touched his legs in frustration.


    If he couldn¡¯t recover, he would be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life, and he couldn¡¯t even cover her


    with a quilt, how could he give her happiness again?


    It¡¯s better to stay away while she was not in love with him.

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714


    -As long as Duncan treated her indifferently, appeared arrogant and unreasonable, was more violent and capricious, he would definitely make her leave. It could also change his image in her heart. That way, when she met someone she liked in the future, she could marry the person she liked without any psychological burden.


    Thinking of this, Duncan swore secretly that even if Liberty came to take care of him every day, he would have a way to make Liberty not even want a daily sry of $10,000, and stay away from him. There was no movement in the ward, and Mrs. Lewis gently opened the door toe in to see what happened.


    What she saw was his son tilting his head, quietly looking at Liberty who was lying asleep on the family bed.


    Mrs. Lewis suddenly felt that it was right for her to invite Liberty to take care of her son.


    As long as the son still loved Liberty, and Liberty took action, the son would be able to eat and sleep before doing rehabilitation.


    Sensing that someone wasing, Duncan immediately turned his head, saw that it was his mother, he was silent for a moment, and then asked his mother: "Mom, Liberty said, you spent $10,000 a day to ask her to take care of me?"


    "Yes, didn''t you say that it was Liberty who caused you to be like this? Since she caused you, let her take care of you until you recover as usual. Mom will also pay the sry of 300,000 a month. I can afford it.'' Duncan choked, and said: "Mom, you''re getting old and can''t bear it anymore, so you can go home and rest, just arrange for someone to take care of me, and you wille to see me every few days, and you don''t have toe every day."


    Seeing his parents with gray and white manes, Duncan felt ufortable.


    "Duncan, it''s not that Mom and Dad don''t want to take care of you, Mom just thinks Liberty should be responsible for this matter."


    Mrs. Lewis spoke out of conscience.


    "This matter has nothing to do with Liberty, it''s my fault."


    Duncan said nasty things in his mouth, ming Liberty for causing him to have a car ident, it was to force Liberty to leave, to prevent Liberty from seeing him embarrassed and vulnerable look.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But when he heard that his mother had also med Liberty, he couldn''t help but speak up for Liberty.


    Mrs. Lewis: "You said it was Liberty who caused your car ident. You said that, and you said it several times."


    Duncan was speechless by his mother.


    Seeing that Liberty was not covered with a quilt, Mrs. Lewis walked over, picked up the thin quilt, and gently covered Liberty''s body.


    Looking at Liberty''s sleeping face, Mrs. Lewis said softly: "Liberty is also very tired. She is in the breakfast business and needs to get up early. Sonny doesn''t live with her now and he goes to Zachary''s house to spend the night because she can''t take care of Sonny.


    She has been busy all morning, and she still has toe over to take care of you, even more tired and sleepy. Duncan, if you feel sorry for Liberty, you can rest in peace of mind to recover from your injuries. You have recovered from your injuries, only then can she have a good rest. She is taking money to do things now, she has a sense of responsibility, and she will take care of this matter."


    Liberty refused to take money, but it did not prevent Mrs. Lewis from using this matter to deceive her son.


    Besides, Liberty told Duncan the same way, saying that she was doing things with money.


    Duncan remained silent.


    Mrs. Lewis went to look at the insted lunch box Liberty brought again, and seeing that it was empty, she turned her head and asked her son, "Have you drank the bone soup that Liberty brought?" Duncan said angrily, "This woman doesn''t keep her promise, I agreed, I drank the soup, and she left, she walked for a while, and came back within ten minutes."


    Hearing her son''sints, Mrs. Lewis wanted tough. Liberty was really her son''s nemesis.


    In the final analysis, it was because his son cared about Liberty that he was willing to drink the soup, otherwise, if he didn''t want to drink it, no one would be able to persuade him to drink the soup.


    Mrs. Lewis held back her smile, and said, "Liberty did it. She said that after you drank the soup, she would leave, but she didn''t say that she was leaving the hospital. Since she walked away for a while, she did what she said. She didn''t say she would leave and note back."


    Duncan choked again.


    Knowing that his mother and Liberty were of one mind at this moment, it was useless for him to say anything.


    Who told him to lie on the bed like a disabled person and couldn''t move?

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715


    -Elisa and Serenity each drove a car into the Stone family¡¯s big vi.


    As soon as the two people¡¯s vehicles were parked in the small open-air parking lot, the neighbors had


    been staring at them for a long time, and Remy, who was waiting, came over.


    Remy was also holding a bouquet of bright roses and a set of jewelry.


    Elisa got out of the car and saw an unfamiliar car parked not far away. It looked familiar but she


    couldn¡¯t remember whose car it was.


    She turned her head to ask the maid who opened the door for her, but seeing Remy walking towards


    her with a bouquet of flowers and a red bag in her hand, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Elisa: ¡°Remy, you¡¯re here!¡±


    After Remy came from Annenburg, the two had a meal together. Remy needed to be busy for a while,


    and Elisa wisely didn¡¯t disturb his work, besides She and Serenity were also very busy.


    her career, she really


    Remy walked up to Elisa, handed the dazzling bouquet of roses to Elisa, and said, ¡°I came from the


    company, passed by a flower shop, and saw the roses in the flower shop were very beautiful, and I


    bought a bunch for


    me?¡± Elisa teased him


    smiled, ¡°No, as long as I am in Wiltspoon, I will send you flowers every day. Even if I am not there, I


    will call


    that¡¯s what Annenburg


    were not in Wiltspoon, but the pursuit of her would


    newly designed style in the jewelry store opened by my sister-inw in Meadspring. It is not yet on the


    market. I bought a set


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    your sister-inw still in confinement, and still manages the business of the


    long residence in Annenburg and the fact that


    her honeymoon while Mr. Lafayette had originally nned to take Mrs. Lafayette on a world tour. The


    family business has no one to manage it. The Lafayettes will hold off until their


    out for their honeymoon, and they


    how would he have time to spend with his wife


    When Young Master Lafayette¡¯s father left the houseter, it didn¡¯t really matter because he could


    travel the world with his lovely mother since his father was about to retire.


    On the contrary, Young Master Lafayette and his wife were newlyweds, so the influence would be


    greater.


    Elisa let out a cry.


    Jane had a jewelry store in Meadspring, and Mrs. Lafayette was the chief designer. She heard that


    Mrs. Lafayette used to learn jewelry design, but she was favored by the head of the blue house early


    on, and married back home to be the head of the house. She was a nobledy at home, and then


    went crazy for more than 20 years.


    Fortunately, Jane has been found, and the Mrs. Lafayette is well. When Jane wanted to invest in a


    jewelry store, Mrs. Lafayette acted as a jewelry designer for her daughter, Jane. In fact, it was a


    partnership between mother and daughter.


    But Mr. Lafayette didn¡¯t approve of his wife showing up in public to do business, but since it¡¯s rare for


    the couple to reunite, Mrs. Lafayette didn¡¯t dare to stop his wife from doing business anymore. Lest


    Mrs. Lafayette divorce Mr. Lafayette.


    The children were all on the side of Mrs. Lafayette.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716


    Elisa heard Remy mention the old couple, and was very interested in the story of the Lafayette family


    master and his wife, but it was the story of the Lafayette family master, and no one would dare to dig


    deeper unless he told it.


    The two walked to the vi together.


    Remy saw Serenity who was waiting not far away, holding Sonny by her arm, and asked Elisa with a


    smile, ¡°Are you and Mrs. York going to discuss business again?¡±


    It¡¯s marketable. In a few days, we¡¯ll probably have a business trip, so we can¡¯t just make money from


    people in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Both Elisa and Serenity were ambitious and nned to expand their business to other cities and


    viges.


    Remy immediately proposed and said: ¡°You can go to Annenburg for investigation. Many rural fields in


    our area are also deserted. The young people go out to work, and the old people take care of their


    grandchildren at home and grow some vegetables to eat. They seldom farm anymore.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Annenburg is a little far away from Wiltspoon. Our n is to develop


    neighboring cities first, and then gradually expand to further cities.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Let¡¯s see howpetitive the market in Annenburg is.¡±


    one investing in vegetable farms, there were vegetable farms


    in advance.¡± Elisa


    trivial matter, you¡¯re wee, I also have selfish


    in the future. Even in Annenburg, Elisa would still


    about investing in other businesses. You are setting up a fruit and vegetablepany. With


    vegetables,


    ¡°Fruit cultivation yields a slower


    was the harvest. It was simple to


    Elisa stepped into this circle, she naturally wouldn¡¯t stop at one


    mention her,


    the two, but now they got into the money pile, only thinking about how to develop their business


    were not short


    Serenity


    the two of them, and she greeted Remy


    also politely called ¡°Uncle


    Remy took two steps forward and hugged Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. I miss you, Sonny.¡±


    Sonny looked at Remy and said, ¡°Uncle, I also miss you. Uncle, where have you been recently?¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle stayed home, because your uncle has be a real uncle, and two cute babies have


    been added to our family.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny asked very interestedly: ¡°Uncle, Why didn¡¯t you bring two cute babies over for me to see? I also


    like cute babies.¡±


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°The babies are still very young and not suitable for going out. When the babies


    grow up a bit, I will bring them over to y with you. Sonny, when the timees, you¡¯ll y with the


    two little babies.¡±


    Sonny nodded fiercely, and promised: ¡°I will give them my toys to y with.¡±

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717


    Remy: ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re so kind, your uncle thanked you for the two babies.¡±


    Sonny smiled happily.


    Remy put down Sonny, Serenity took Sonny and went into the house with Elisa and the others.


    When Mrs. Stone heard that Serenity and Sonny wereing, she was very happy at first, and even


    greeted her at the door with a smile on her face.


    But when she saw Remy was also together, Mrs. Stone¡¯s smile faded away.


    Mrs. Stone thought that Remy had quit in spite of the difficulties, butter she found out that it was the


    youngest mistress of the Johnson family who had given birth.


    As soon as Remy returned to Wiltspoon, he had the cheek to visit again within two days.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    and Sonny greeted each other one


    greeted


    and smiled, ¡°Sonny, you haven¡¯te to y at your aunt¡¯s house for a long


    said childishly, ¡°I


    a kiss to Mrs.


    holding Sonny and went back to the house, but didn¡¯t


    nced at Remy, and saw that Remy¡¯s expression had not


    chasing his wife, his face could bepared


    Mrs.


    to her: ¡°Remy is


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It shows that Remy is sincere to Elisa and really likes Elisa. For Elisa¡¯s sake, it¡¯s okay to


    and you just spoke for him, I don¡¯t agree


    a child; she is fully aware of this. I believe Elisa has a good eye for people, as the men she likes are all


    excellent. Yes, everyone


    could not refute her


    Mrs. Lewis is my historical lesson. Now I only dare to move based on emotion and


    Mrs. Stone had to ask Andrew for help.


    She tried her best to match Andrew and Elisa, but neither of them called, s.


    Andrew was indistinguishable from Remy in every respect, and he was a native of Wiltspoon. If Elisa


    were with Andrew, she would support the initiative with both hands and feet.


    Mrs. Stone saw Andrew as a son-inw, and the more she saw him, the more she liked him.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your sister?¡± Mrs. Stone asked about Liberty.


    Serenity then told Mrs. Stone that Mrs. Lewis asked Liberty for help.


    Mrs. Stone hugged Sonny and sat down on the sofa. After a moment of silence, she sighed, ¡°It¡¯s fine if


    you feel that you have a clear conscience.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I told my sister the same way.¡±

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718


    After all, half of it was not said.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is Duncan still unwilling to meet people?¡± Mrs. Stone asked with concern.


    ¡°I apanied Zachary, but he refused to meet him. Zachary had sent him a message, but he refused


    to respond and did not answer his phone. He was always under the impression that we felt pity for him


    simply by looking at him.¡±


    Mrs. Stone sighed again.


    Elisa and Remy came in holding hands, Mrs. Stone took a look, and Remy let go.


    The future mother-inw has not epted Remy yet, so Remy and Elisa should not get too close in


    front of Mrs. Stone.


    After Elisa asked Remy to sit down, she walked away holding the bouquet by herself, and put the


    bouquet in a big vase. She also took the set of jewelry that Remy gave her back to her room first.


    When she went downstairs, she saw that everyone downstairs was chatting happily.


    The main reason was that with Sonny present, her mother was afraid that she would spoil Sonny, so


    she didn¡¯t dare to say a harsh word.


    in the Stone¡¯s house for a long time, and after dinner, Serenity took his nephew and


    so he sent her a message to tell Serenity that he would not be home until 11 or 12 o¡¯clock in the night,


    and asked her to sleep


    Sonny to the park to y, and went shopping, and took Sonny back to


    was still a child. After ying all night, he was tired. After taking a bath, he climbed into bed by himself


    and after a while he slept


    him to go to bed, then went into the study to


    need to wait for him, but she couldn¡¯t help but want to wait for him


    him and worried about him but Zachary was still at the Wiltspoon Hotel at this


    by bodyguards, and personally met his client, Mr. Dawson and his daughter, Miss Dawson, in


    it away. Let¡¯s go back first and have dinner


    trip, he always lived in the vi under his name and did not live


    recently. Manypanies were eyeing that project, and the York Corporation also wanted to take it


    down. Zachary himself


    without losing the charm of a


    would not discuss business with young women. Ms. Dawson came here as Secretary of Mr. Dawson,


    and with Mr. Dawson present, Zachary acquiesced in Ms. Dawson¡¯s


    all the time, Zachary felt displeased, but didn¡¯t show it


    moment they met, Ms. Dawson¡¯s gaze was always


    Now who didn¡¯t know that Zachary had a wife?


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have dinner together tomorrow when I have time, Mr. Dawson.¡± Zachary politely responded


    to Mr. Dawson, who was still easy to talk to.


    The two of them were almost on the same page.


    Mr. Dawson stretched out his right hand and shook hands with Zachary again. After Ms. Dawson


    waited for her father to shake hands with Zachary, she also stretched out her right hand in front of


    Zachary.


    Out of politeness, Zachary shook hands with Ms. Dawson symbolically. Unexpectedly, when he


    withdrew his hand, Ms. Dawson traced his palm with her fingers.


    Zachary¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Analia.¡±


    Although Mr. Dawson didn¡¯t see his daughter drawing Zachary¡¯s palm, but seeing Zachary¡¯s face


    darkened, he guessed what his daughter had done, and he called her seriously.

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719


    Analia said in a serious manner: ¡°Mr. York, goodbye.¡±


    Zachary sullenly remained silent.


    Analia just liked Zachary¡¯s stern look. She followed her father and met many


    bosses and rich generations. This was the first time she saw a man as


    outstanding as Zachary.


    She didn¡¯t look at Zachary¡¯s business skills, but only looks at Zachary¡¯s


    appearance.


    Handsome, stern and cold, the first sight aroused her desire to conquer.


    Enter title¡­


    She wanted to conquer Zachary. She didn¡¯t mind if Zachary said or not. After her


    father said goodbye to Zachary, she followed him to their car.


    The driver opened the door, and the father and daughter got into the car.


    Mr. Dawson pressed the car window and waved goodbye to Zachary again.


    Zachary waved to Mr. Dawson.


    Mr. Dawson¡¯s luxury car quickly left the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    ¡°Analia, what did you do against the boss just now? His face suddenly


    darkened.¡± After pressing the car window, Mr. Dawson turned his head and


    asked his precious daughter.


    Mr. Dawson had been married for decades, and because of his health, he only


    gave birth to one child, Analia. It was this daughter that he saw countless


    doctors and took countless medicines for conditioning, so that his wife became


    pregnant and gave birth to this precious daughter.


    His daughter was like him, she had been excellent in all aspects since she was


    a child. Mr. Dawson loved her deeply and trusted her very much. The huge


    Dawson Group would be handed over to her to take over in the future.


    Therefore, every time Mr. Dawson came out to discuss business or meet clients,


    he would take his daughter with him, which was equivalent to teaching her


    daughter by hand.


    ¡°Dad, I always fell in love with Mr. York at first sight.¡± Analia¡¯s words made Mr.


    Dawson want to vomit blood.


    Mr. Dawson couldn¡¯t help poking his daughter¡¯s forehead with his finger, ¡°Mr.


    York is married, it¡¯s not good for you to like him. It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t heard of


    his legend, don¡¯t be addicted to him just because he looks good, He¡¯s a bit


    sensual, and before his wife, no one can impress his heart. Now that he¡¯s


    married, he¡¯s loyal to his marriage and loves his wife very much. If you like him,


    it¡¯ll not good.¡±


    Mr. Dawson reminded his daughter again: ¡°Mr. York is not suitable for you, and


    you can¡¯t take him down. If you like a man from the York family, change to


    another, Second Young Master York, oh, no, he has already Fiancee, besides


    the two, you can choose any of the young masters of the York family.¡±


    Mr. Dawson also admired the sons of the York family.


    The Dawson family was significantly poorer than the York family, which was the


    main factor. If the Dawson and York families were wed, it was a powerful


    partnership.


    The character of the York family¡¯s every member was also very good. If his


    daughter married a York family man, he didn¡¯t have to worry about his daughter


    not being able to keep the Dawson Group. With the York family as the backer,


    his daughter could take over the burden smoothly from him.


    ¡°Mr. York¡¯s wife, Serenity is a country bumpkin. She looks pretty, but she is not


    worthy of Mr. York in all aspects. So what if she has a rich aunt? Will the Stone


    family¡¯s property be given to her?¡± Analia said, ¡°In the past, I heard that Mr. York


    was not easy to get along with. After seeing him tonight, I think he is very nice


    and polite. Although he is a little cold, it¡¯s not that he can¡¯t be warmed up.


    Serenity can warm him up, I can¡¯tpare to that country bumpkin Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Analia!¡± Mr. Dawson called out his daughter¡¯s name sharply: ¡°Stop your idea


    immediately, don¡¯t fight Mr. York¡¯s idea again, if you think so, Dad will not bring


    you to appear in front of Mr. York from now on.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think Mr. York is suitable for you as your son-inw?¡± Analia


    approached his father, took his father¡¯s arm, and said coquettishly, ¡°I haven¡¯t


    seen him in person. I didn¡¯t even know that I would fall in love with a man at first


    sight. Dad, can you help me? I just like Mr. York. Your daughter is so good, and


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    only Mr. York is worthy of your daughter. Dad, You and Mom said that as long as


    I want, you will try your best to get it for me, if I want to marry, I will marry the


    best man, and Zachary is the best man I have ever seen.¡±


    Mr. Dawson face turned ck.


    Zachary didn¡¯t know what the father and daughter were talking about in the car.


    After the father and daughter left, he walked towards his Rolls Royce.


    The bodyguard team followed.


    Along the way, Zachary didn¡¯t speak.


    Jim, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned his head to look at his young


    master a few times

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720


    Zachary: ¡°Jim, what did you see just now?¡±


    Jim replied without thinking: ¡°I saw Secretary Dawson hook the palm of the


    young master.¡±


    After speaking, Jim realized what he had said, and quickly changed his words:


    ¡°No, no, young master, I didn¡¯t see anything, really, I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    His young master, Zachary was so outstanding, he could easily win the hearts


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    of young women, in order not to cause trouble, the young master had brought


    them by his side for so many years, Their main duty was to keep young women


    from getting close to the Young Master.


    Zachary didn¡¯t expect something unexpected to happen tonight.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let young women other than rtives appear within three


    meters of me!¡± Zachary felt that he had to keep young women other than


    rtives within three meters as before.


    He thought that everyone knew about his marriage with Serenity, so no one


    would think of him again.


    He was wrong.


    Some people still ignored his married status and tried to tease him and seduce


    him.


    If he could be seduced, he wouldn¡¯t be called Zachary.


    The only woman who could seduce him was Serenity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jim responded quickly, and then assured Zachary: ¡°Eldest young master,


    I will not talk nonsense in front of eldest young mistress.¡±


    Zachary stared at him coldly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to be dumb.¡±


    Jim¡¯s scalp tightened. He didn¡¯t want to be dumb, so he would never talk


    nonsense in front of the eldest mistress. It¡¯s not his turn to say it.


    Twenty minutester.


    Zachary¡¯s car drove into the vi.


    Seeing that the lights on the second floor were still on, Zachary knew that


    Serenity was not asleep yet.


    When Sam, the butler came out, Zachary asked him: ¡°The youngest mistress is


    not asleep yet?¡±


    ¡°The youngest mistress is still in the study. Let us not disturb her if we have


    nothing important to do.¡±


    Zachary lifted his foot into the room go.


    Sam asked Jim as usual: ¡°Did the young master encounter any unpleasant


    things?¡±


    Jim hesitated to speak.


    Sam¡¯s heart twitched, he looked at Jim, and asked in a low voice: ¡°What


    happened?¡±


    ¡°Sam, I don¡¯t want to be dumb, so don¡¯t ask me, ask the driver uncle.¡±


    The driver got out of the car, said: ¡°Sam, I didn¡¯t hear or see anything.¡±


    Jim: ¡°¡­¡±


    The driver was still smart. He picked up Sonny every morning, and only


    returned to the young master¡¯s side in the afternoon and evening, and he felt


    less conspicuous than before.

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721


    In the end, The driver didn¡¯t dare to say that the young master was taken by the


    client¡¯s daughter, and even teased, so he ran away quickly.


    ¡°You br*t.¡± Sam scolded Jim, and turned his gaze to the driver.


    The driver yawned and said, ¡°Sam, I really didn¡¯t see or hear what the young


    master said, I was just driving.¡±


    ¡°Sam, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going back to rest too. Good night.¡± After the driver


    finished speaking, he strode away.


    The other bodyguards didn¡¯t know what happened at all. The person who was in


    the same car with the eldest young master was Jim. Aside from Jim¡¯s mention,


    they generally didn¡¯t know.


    Enter title¡­


    Sam had no choice but to go back to the house.


    Zachary didn¡¯t stay on the first floor, he had already gone upstairs.


    He came to the study and knocked lightly on the door.


    Maybe Serenity was too busy, didn¡¯t hear any movement outside, didn¡¯t know


    that Zachary hade back, heard the knock on the door, thought it was Sam


    who came to persuade her to rest.


    She responded to the people outside: ¡°Sam, I will go to rest soon.¡±


    The study door was pushed open.


    Zachary walked in from the outside.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Serenity looked up and saw that it was Zachary.


    She looked at the time again, and then started to operate theputer. After


    turning off theputer, she got up and greeted Zachary,


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Zachary walked In front of her and looked at her deeply.


    Serenity looked at him, feeling strange.


    It¡¯s been a long time since Zachary looked at her with such eyes. When they


    first got married, when they were unfamiliar with each other, Zachary would look


    at her with such deep eyes, which always made her puzzled.


    ¡°Zachary, why are you looking at me like this?¡± Serenity asked him curiously.


    The next moment, she was embraced by Zachary¡¯s strong arms.


    She¡¯s nesting passively in his strong arms, smelling the familiar scent on his


    body, feeling the strong beating of his heart, and feeling how much he cared for


    her.


    Serenity didn¡¯t seem to have done anything to scare him recently, did she?


    Zachary wanted a love letter, and Serenity had already written it to him.


    Serenity also deliberately searched a lot of beautiful poems on the Inte and


    copied them. There was no way, she really couldn¡¯t write love letters. She had


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    never written before and had no experience. Apart from being able to write ¡°I


    love you¡±, she didn¡¯t know what to write.


    The first love letter she wrote to him, she couldn¡¯t exin it in three words,


    right?


    That¡¯s why she went to the Inte to copy some poems and wrote a love letter


    with over a thousand words to him.


    After Zachary received and read it, he never asked her to write a love letter


    again.


    Then, she also made a lot of new clothes for him, which were avable all year


    round, and also gave him a new watch, and gave him a small gift almost every


    day.


    It made sense that she effectively coaxed him.


    What¡¯s going on now? Serenity looked up at him, ¡°Husband, what¡¯s wrong with


    you? Did you encounter a problem at work? Tell me, although I am not as good


    as you but I can help you relieve your worries.¡±


    Zachary shook his head slowly

 Chapter 1722

    It''s not a matter of work.


    Serenity''s beautiful eyes twinkled, and she asked him again: "What''s the matter? You said, we are husband and wife, there is nothing to hide. You also said that no matter what happens in the future, you will never hide it from me again."


    "Wife." Zachary said in a low voice, "I was teased."


    Serenity was dumbfounded.


    Did she hear it wrong?


    Anyone dare to tease Zachary?


    He put on a coffin face all day long outside, exuding an aura of keeping strangers away from him, and he was followed by a team of bodyguards when he went in and out, preventing strangers from approaching him casually.


    How could it be possible to be teased?


    Serenity thought about it and asked, "Is it a man? The other party is gay, have you taken a fancy to you?"


    Serenity felt that only if Zachary was of the same s-e-x would he allow others to approach him, and the other party would have a chance to flirt with him.


    After Zachary was silent, his voice was still low: "It''s a woman. I''m talking about business with a client tonight. Mr. Dawson, that is, Mr. Dawson''s female secretary is also his only daughter, Analia. She hooked me when she shook hands with me."


    Then, Zachary let go of Serenity''s hand, raised his right hand that was hooked by Analia, andined to his wife: "Wife, it''s this hand, it was sketched."


    Seeing his aggrieved and disgusted look, Serenity found it funny and a little irritating.


    Although the couple had not held a wedding yet, it had already been officially announced. Who didn''t know that they were a legal couple?


    Touching his handsome face, and looking at his suit and leather shoes, he was mature, calm, shrewd, capable, and all the words to describe a sessful career were suitable for him. His whole body exuded a dignified aura. Such an excellent man was a ma in himself, and he could be the focus of attention wherever he went.


    It''s typical for someone to like him and fall in love with him, as she did.


    No one liked him, and that''s not normal.


    Most people like beautiful things.


    He''s beautiful, and that''s what people like.


    Serenity held his right hand, looked at his palm, and said with a smile, "Shall I wash your hands for you?"


    Zachary didn''t speak, and acquiesced.


    Serenity dragged him into the bathroom, put some hand sanitizer on his palm, scrubbed him several times, and then washed it repeatedly on the washbasin. After a while, she said, "It''s been washed clean without leaving any trace."


    Zachary''s handsome face was still tense.


    Serenity pulled him out and sit down on the sofa in the study.


    Serenity turned her head to look at him, "Are you still angry?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    She touched his face, touched it and pinched it twice, "Whether it''s a man or a woman, if you look too good-looking, it''s easy to be a disaster."


    Zachary: "The appearance is natural, but not perfect, what can I do? You can''t disfigure yourself just because of some sluts."


    "Of course not, why would you disfigure yourself for others?" Serenity pulled up his right hand. She kissed his palms, and said, "I''ll help you erase the traces of that woman, don''t look disgusted, you can''t chop off your right palm."


    Zachary: "By the way, that Ms. Dawson is quite courageous. Even she dared to tease me. Aren''t you apanied by Jim and the others? You are usually not young women when you talk about business." Everyone knew Zachary''s taboo, the bosses who wanted to discuss business with him would never bring a young and beautiful secretary, most of them brought a male secretary or their own wives. Zachary: "I''m already married, who would have thought that... married men are not safe."


    Serenityughed, "It is even more unsafe for married men. You are mature, steady, sessful in your career, and many young girls just like charming person like you, who shout the slogan of pursuing true love, regardless of other people''s wives, and meddle in other people''s marriages."

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723


    Serenity: ¡°As long as you are entertaining, I will apany you and dere my


    ownership to everyone. You are mine alone, and if anyone tries to steal my


    man, I will beat them until their teeth are broken.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Wife, You speak like you are coaxing a child.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Then what do you want me to say?¡±


    Zachary stopped talking again.


    Serenity put her arms around him, leaning his upper body on his chest, and said


    in a soft voice, ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry, I will do what I say, and I will


    apany you to socialize from now on, and won¡¯t let others touch you again.


    Enter title¡­


    Actually, I am under a lot of pressure. You are so good, and the reality between


    me and you is so different. In the eyes of many strong women, I am not worthy


    of you. They look down on me and always want to take my ce.


    After we got together, I didn¡¯t meet a rival in love, but when I have a rival in love,


    my rival in love must be very powerful, and I have to do my best to keep you.¡±


    If Serenity couldn¡¯t keep it, she gave up.


    Zachary: ¡°Are you thinking that if you can¡¯t keep it, you will hand me over to


    others?¡±


    As expected of a husband and wife, Zachary knew exactly what her wife was


    thinking.


    Serenity cursed in his heart: Can this guy read minds?


    On the lips, Serenity repeatedly denied: ¡°How is it possible? My man, how could


    I give it away? However, if you don¡¯t like me and like someone else, then there


    is no need to fight. Let¡¯s get together and get divorced. And we can still be


    friends.¡±


    There used to be good times, and she didn¡¯t want to be enemies after


    divorce.


    Therefore, if Zachary had someone he liked outside of school like Hank and


    thought it was his true love, Serenity wouldn¡¯t want to make a fuss, would break


    up peacefully, and would fulfill him.


    It¡¯s not that Serenity couldn¡¯t live without a man, she could still live happily


    without him.


    Zachary bit her face, which hurt her a little.


    Zachary: ¡°Serenity, my heart is very small. I can only pretend to be you. In this


    life, I will never fall in love with a woman other than you. I happy when I am with


    you, fortunately? Marriage is like drinking water, knowing whether it is warm or


    not. Others think you are not good enough for me, but I think you are good


    enough.¡±


    Zachary stopped her while talking After entangled with her lips and tongue, he


    picked her up and went back to their room.


    It was a night of passion.


    The next day.


    When Zachary woke up, he habitually touched his side, but didn¡¯t touch anyone,


    Serenity got up before him.


    He sat up, looked at the pillow beside him, and muttered: ¡°Last night, I was tired


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    of shouting and begging for mercy, but today she got up earlier than me, and


    she lied to me again.¡±


    During the day, both husband and wife have their own things to be busy with.


    He just spared her.


    If it was a weekend, he would always have a full meal before letting her go.


    Sliding off the bed, Zachary wanted to open the curtains, but saw an envelope


    on the bedside table, took the envelope, and took out a piece of paper from it.


    ¡°Love Letter¡± was written on the very top of the paper.


    Zacharyughed immediately.


    Serenity didn¡¯t know how to write love letters, her love letters were copied


    poems.


    Regardless of whether it was suitable or not, she felt that the poems were


    rted to love, so she copied them all, made them into a hodgepodge, and


    handed them to him.


    However, this time the love letter did not copy poetry, but wrote: ¡°Zachary, I love


    you, just like a mouse loves rice.¡±


    Just one sentence.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724


    It was better than the beautiful poems she copied.


    There were words on the back of the letter paper.


    He turned over to look.


    It said: ¡°I¡¯m running outside in the morning, we¡¯ll have breakfast togetherter.¡±


    Zachary happily folded the letter paper, stuffed it back into the envelope, then


    opened the drawer, and put the love letter in the drawer.


    He got up, walked to the window, opened the heavy curtains, and the sun shone


    in in an instant.


    In summer, the morning sun could make people feel dazzling.


    Enter title¡­


    After the hot summer, cool autumn would be ushered in, and it was also the day


    when he and Serenity hold their wedding.


    What Zachary was looking forward to more was the arrival of the crystallization


    of love between him and Serenity.


    The master told the young couple with certainty that the crystallization of their


    love would be reported in autumn, and before that time, no matter how loving


    the couple was, the child would note.


    Young¨CJohnson of FC & Co. now had a pair of sons and daughters, which


    made Zachary really envious.


    When the child was full moon, he would take Jane to drink full moon wine.


    They would also go to the Hundred Days Banquet.


    Zachary thought, how about he mention it to Young¨CJohnson, he would be the


    godfather of the two children, so that he could enjoy Young¨CJohnson¡¯s joy, and


    see if he and Serenity could have a pair of twins?


    If Serenity couldn¡¯t give birth to twins, it would be nice if she could give birth to a


    daughter.


    This was the wish of their entire York family, and they just hoped that Serenity


    would have a daughter.


    Of course, Zachary would not say these things in front of Serenity.


    Every time children were mentioned, even other people¡¯s children, Serenity


    would think of herself. After being married for so long, she and Zachary were


    also very affectionate. The bed sheets had been rolled countless times, but she


    didn¡¯t find a child.


    In particr, Jasmine was pregnant during the honeymoon, which made


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Serenity even more stressed.


    No one dared to say a word about the child in front of her.


    He¡¯s afraid she¡¯s going into a dead end again.


    Zachary was worried that his wife would be so busy, that he would allow her to


    be so busy. When she was busy, she would not think about the children.


    Zachary saw his beloved wife.


    Wearing sportswear and sneakers, she ran in the yard, her long hair tied up


    fluttered left and right as she ran.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes followed Serenity¡¯s figure. After a while, he turned away from the


    window.


    After a while, he too changed into his tracksuit and went downstairs.


    Serenity ran around twice, and was nning to go back to the house, but when


    she saw Zacharying out, she smiled and waited for him to approach, ¡°I


    wanted to go back to the house, why don¡¯t I run two moreps with you?¡±


    Serenity added: ¡°Has Sonny woke up?¡±


    Zachary ran slowly side by side with her, asking about his nephew while


    running.


    ¡°Not yet, when I got up, he was still sleeping.¡± Zachary hummed.


    He asked her again: ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital to see Duncan together


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to see them, and Zachary still had to go to the hospital


    every day.


    Friends for many years, iron buddies.


    Before Duncan fully recovered, Zachary wanted to visit him because he really


    cared about Duncan¡¯s injury and sincerely hoped that Duncan would get well


    soon.

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725


    Zachary didn¡¯t feel surprised, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s intestines turned green with regret for


    Duncan¡¯s current condition, she would be willing to make Duncan get better,


    even if she was asked to kneel down and beg Liberty.


    ¡°Is Duncan willing to see sister?¡± Zachary asked with concern.


    Serenity: ¡°I didn¡¯t ask, but if my sister decides to take care of Mr. Lewis, she will


    always have a way to enter the ward.¡±


    As expected of a real sister, Serenity knew her sister very well.


    Zachary hummed, ¡°I hope Duncan won¡¯t be so stubborn and recover soon.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Thinking of Duncan in the past, andparing him with him now, Zachary could


    understand Duncan¡¯s mood. If it were him, he would probably find it difficult


    regain confidence.


    Zachary: ¡°He will be fine.¡±


    Serenity said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s run around a couple more times. When Sonny gets


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    up, we will have breakfast together and let Jim take him to ss. Summer


    vacation will be soon, and my bookstore will be closed soon and it will be closed


    for two months. Husband, what do you think about the summer vacation?¡±


    During her summer vacation in previous years, she would go out to travel to


    appreciate the great rivers and mountains of the mothend.


    ¡°Summer vacation is for students. I¡¯m a working person, so I don¡¯t have summer


    vacation.¡± Zachary smiled while jogging: ¡°If you have a ce you want to go, tell


    me, and I will start working overtime now. As soon as I arrive, I can apany


    you to go out.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Yes, I am also very busy now, unlike before, when students are on


    vacation, I will also be on vacation.¡±


    Serenity was a little tired after running a fewps, so she switched to walking.


    She said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter, Sonny is three years old now, and I want to


    take him out to broaden his horizons. After the summer vacation, he will be in


    the middle ss of kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll arrange the time when you think it over, and we¡¯ll go to Annenburg a


    few times, the two children in the nightclub are full moon, we¡¯ll definitely go


    there, and we¡¯ll also go to the 100-day banquet Let¡¯s go a few more times to


    enjoy their joy.¡±


    Zachary felt that he and Young¨CJohnson had taken the same path, and now that


    Young¨CJohnson had a pair of twins, maybe he could have a pair of twins in the


    future.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll remember. The presents are all ready, and the two children


    have been given golden locks.¡±


    Serenity added Jane¡¯s WhatsApp, and Jane sent her the photos of the two


    babies.


    Although two babies were thin and small, they looked very cute.


    babies were looking different every day, and every few days, she asked Jane to


    send her a photo to feast her eyes on.


    Serenity: ¡°I made an appointment with Jane. I¡¯m the godmother of two children.¡±


    Zachary smiled. He knew she would do it.


    The couple returned to the house after finishing their morning run. Sonny had


    awoken earlier. He removed his pajamas and dressed. He put on the


    disorganized clothes by himself.


    He also wore the shoes himself, but they didn¡¯t wear them backwards.


    Sonny had good hands-on ability.


    ¡°auntie, uncle.¡± Seeing his aunting back, Sonny called out softly, walked up


    to Zachary, raised his head, stretched out his hand, and called softly: ¡°Uncle,


    hug me.¡±


    Zachary bent down and hugged Sonny. Sonny immediately put his head on


    Zachary¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Seren, does Sonny have a fever? I hold him and feel that he is very hot.¡±


    Zachary gently pushed Sonny¡¯s small body away so that he could touch Sonny¡¯s


    forehead.


    Touching Sonny¡¯s forehead, he felt that his body temperature was a little high.


    When he said this, Serenity immediately touched Sonny¡¯s forehead, her body


    temperature was a little high, she asked her nephew: ¡°Sonny, do you feel


    unwell?¡±

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726


    Zachary: ¡°He must be ufortable. Serenity, you go get the thermometer and


    help him measure the temperature.¡±


    As one might expect, Serenity had already gone and gotten the thermometer so


    she could help Sonny take his temperature.


    After a few minutes.


    Zachary took out the thermometer from Sonny¡¯s armpit and handed it to


    Serenity.


    Serenity raised the thermometer and looked at it, and said, ¡°At 38.3 degrees, he


    really does have a fever. I put my hand on his forehead and felt that it wasn¡¯t too


    hot. When I took a test, it was so high. I¡¯ll go upstairs to change clothes and


    Enter title¡­


    take him to the hospital right away. Also I¡¯ll call the teacher and ask for leave for


    him.¡±


    Serenity took out her mobile phone and called the teacher to ask for leave for


    Sonny.


    Zachary said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s see what physical cooling does, and then we¡¯ll


    call the family doctor toe look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible.¡± Serenity turned around and poured a ss of warm water for


    her nephew, ¡°Sonny,e here, Drink a ss of water, if you have a fever,


    drink more warm water.¡±


    Sonny nestled in Zachary¡¯s arms, looking bored.


    Serenity sat down and held a water ss for Sonny to drink.


    Sonny didn¡¯t want to drink after drinking half a ss.


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny, would you like some porridge?¡±


    Sonny nodded.


    Serenity got up, first went to get some antipyretic stickers for Sonny to put on,


    and then filled a bowl of porridge for Sonny to eat.


    Because of the difort, Sonny ate half a bowl and said no.


    No matter how much Serenity coaxed him, he refused to eat any more.


    Sonny had a fever. Although Serenity was not a mother, the little guy grew up


    under her care after birth. The rtionship between aunt and nephew was not


    inferior to that between mother and child. She was anxious and asked Sonny to


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    drink warm water for a while. After a while, she carried him upstairs to take a


    warm bath.


    She took Sonny¡¯s temperature every half an hour, and when she saw that the


    temperature hadn¡¯t dropped much, she became even more anxious, then went


    to the family medicine cab to search for antipyretics, brought thermometer,


    and took Sonny¡¯s temperature again. When the temperature dropped to thirtyeight degrees, she put


    down thermometer again and stopped taking medicine


    for Sonny for the time being.


    Seeing her anxious look, Zachary ordered Sam to call the family doctor.


    During this period, Jasmine didn¡¯t see Serenity going to the bookstore, so she


    sent a message to ask her. When Jasmine learned that Sonny had a fever, she


    replied to Serenity: ¡°Take good care of Sonny, I¡¯m in the store.¡±


    Serenity hadn¡¯t told Liberty yet, so as not to worry her, she was also very busy


    and tired now.


    Liberty had to take care of the business of All You Can Eat, and she had to go to


    the hospital to take care of Duncan.


    Serenity nned to inform Liberty if Sonny¡¯s fever subsided.


    ¡°Serenity, you go eat something first.¡± Zachary said, ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast


    yet.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go eat something first, and then I will rece you.¡±


    Sonny felt ufortable and clingy, refused to y on the ground, let him sit


    on the sofa, he had his mouth ttened.


    Zachary had to hold Sonny all the time.


    Serenity filled her stomach as fast as she could, then reced Zachary and


    asked Zachary to have breakfast.


    Soon, the family doctor came.


    The doctor stated after examining Sonny, ¡°He has caught a cold, and the


    temperature of the air conditioner should not be adjusted too low. Youngdy,


    what is the baby¡¯s temperature now?¡±


    ¡°After taking a warm bath just now, I wanted to feed him porridge. I took his


    body temperature and it dropped to 38 degrees. I touched his forehead and felt


    that his temperature dropped again a little bit.¡±


    Serenity answered the doctor, and she picked up the thermometer again to help


    Sonny take the temperature

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727


    The family doctor said: ¡°The oldest young mistress, I¡¯ll give the child some


    medicine, and his body temperature will droppletely. Don¡¯t give him


    medicine for the time being; if it doesn¡¯t go awaypletely, if he has recurring


    fevers, and his body temperature exceeds 38 degrees 5 degrees, then give him


    medicine. I¡¯ll return tomorrow to take a look.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I need to give him medicine now?¡± Serenity asked.


    Zachary answered, ¡°Try not to take medicine if he can. All medicines are 30%


    poisonous.¡±


    Just got a shot and some medicine for some minor issues. It would be very


    problematic in the future if people developed drug resistance.


    Enter title¡­


    Serenity also knew that she could try not to take medicine if she could, but


    every time Sonny was sick, she and her sister were very nervous and anxious,


    hoping that the child would get better soon, so the first thing they did was take


    the child to the doctor, get an infusion, or take medicine.


    A few minutester, Serenity took out the thermometer. After reading it, she


    breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s thirty-seven degrees eight.¡±


    Sonny Left his aunt¡¯s arms, and asked to eat dumplings.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat dumplings.¡±


    Serenity asked the family doctor again: ¡°Doctor, Sonny can be lowered by


    physical cooling, so he don¡¯t need to take medicine for the time being, right?¡±


    It was estimated that the air conditioner was turned on at night, kicking the quilt


    and catching a cold would cause a cold and fever.


    Serenity felt relieved.


    The Doctor prescribed medicine for Sonny for a day, exined a few more


    words, and then left.


    Serenity only called Liberty when she and Sonny were eating dumplings.


    At this time, Liberty was already in the hospital.


    Duncan still ordered the bodyguards to keep Liberty out of the door.


    With the help of Mrs. Lewis like yesterday, Liberty swaggered into Duncan¡¯s


    ward like a r*scal.


    Duncan picked up the bouquet Liberty had just bought and threw it on the


    ground while saying something cold: ¡°Throw it out!¡±


    Liberty put down the insted lunch box, which contained the bone soup she


    made for Duncan today.


    Seeing that Duncan was about to reach out and overturn the insted lunch


    box again, Liberty quickly pushed the lunch box to the edge, so that Duncan


    would not be able to reach it.


    She just bent down to pick up the bunch of flowers, sat down on the chair in


    front of the bed, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like this bunch of flowers? It¡¯s very


    beautiful. I bought them at Spring Blossoms. The flowers there are all beautiful.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°I don¡¯t like it, throw it away, don¡¯t bring it into my room. I can¡¯t smell the


    scent of flowers, it stinks!¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I think it smells so good, I¡¯ll go out and buy a vaseter, put the flowers


    in the vase, If you don¡¯t want to be stink to death, just recuperate honestly and


    don¡¯t bother the people around you. The fragrance of flowers doesn¡¯t stink at all,


    why don¡¯t I buy a few durians and smell the fragrance of flowers?¡±


    Duncan stared at her.


    Liberty deliberately said: ¡°If you don¡¯t take good care of your injuries and get


    well soon, I will put a few durians and a few bunches of flowers in your ward


    every day to suffocate you to death.¡±


    Duncan remained silent with a dark face.


    Durian was his least favorite food because It smelled bad.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728


    Duncan looked at the insted lunch box, but Liberty just moved to the far side,


    so he couldn¡¯t get it because he has limited legs and feet and he was just so


    useless!


    Everyone encouraged him to let him recuperate well. The doctor said that he


    had a high chance of recovery, but he didn¡¯t say 100%. Who knew if he could


    recover?


    If he couldn¡¯t recover, he was like at this moment, trying to sweep the insted


    lunch box to the ground, but he couldn¡¯t do it. The insted lunch box seemed


    to have a mouth, and it was making fun of him. He didn¡¯t like the lunch box but


    couldn¡¯t get rid of it.


    Enter title¡­


    Just as Duncan was about to get angry, Liberty¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Duncan saw her answering the phone and heard her call ¡°Serenity¡±, so he knew


    it was Serenity calling.


    When Serenity was listening to the phone, her attention was not on him, so


    Duncan dared to take off all his indifferent masks and looked at her greedily.


    When he liked someone, he couldn¡¯t wait to be with her 24 hours a day.


    He didn¡¯t want to see Liberty for more than ten days. Not seeing him every day


    was like three autumns. No one knew how much he missed her and how painful


    it was for him to treat her like this.


    Liberty came to take care of him for a long time yesterday, and Duncan felt that


    it was not enough. He knew that she would stille over today. Last night, he


    still missed her, thought about the way to go in the future, and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Liberty: ¡°Sonny has a fever? What did the doctor say?¡±


    Sonny has a fever?


    There was distress in Duncan¡¯s eyes.


    It must be that Liberty took the time to take care of him, and Sonny would get


    sick if she didn¡¯t have time to take care of Sonny.


    It¡¯s all Duncan fault!


    After Liberty ended the call, Duncan suppressed his feelings and asked her


    coldly: ¡°Why is Sonny having a fever? You go back and take care of him, don¡¯t


    ¡°Maybe the air conditioner caught cold at night, Serenity and brother-inw took


    care of him, and now his fever has subsided, so he doesn¡¯t need to take


    medicine. The family doctor of the York family showed him and prescribed


    medicine for preparation. He said that if the physical temperature can be


    lowered, he doesn¡¯t need to take medicine first.¡±


    When Sonny got a fever, she rushed him to the hospital to see a doctor and


    gave him medicine.


    This time Sonny caught a cold, and with Zachary by his side, he suggested that


    the temperature should be lowered physically first. Since the body temperature


    did not exceed 38¡ã5, he thought it was necessary to lower the temperature


    physically first.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty felt that her brother-inw was quite experienced in raising children,


    even though he usually looked serious, he was a man who liked children.


    It¡¯s just that her sister hadn¡¯t moved yet. She was worried, but she dared not talk


    about the child in front of her sister.


    Duncan felt relieved when he heard that Sonny¡¯s fever had subsided. But he still


    said: ¡°Go back and take care of Sonny, I don¡¯t need you here.¡±


    At the end, he added in a vicious voice: ¡°Seeing you makes me feel even worse.


    I don¡¯t want to see you. You go now and take care of your son!¡±


    ¡°Serenity will take care of Sonny, which makes me very happy. I¡¯ll go see Sonny


    after work.¡± Liberty took the insted lunch box and said with a smile: ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, you don¡¯t want to see me, but I want to see you because you represent


    me at work and I can make $300,000 a month, which is more than I can make


    by opening a shop.


    I don¡¯t have much money right now. I can¡¯t give up such a high sry because I


    still need to make money to buy a house for Sonny to go to school. He starts


    kindergarten in September. As you know, he goes to the best kindergarten in


    Wiltspoon, and the tuition for a year is all Six figures.


    Although I still have some savings, the speed of making money is not as fast as


    the speed of spending money. Fortunately, Mrs. Lewis gave me such a job, and


    my monthly ie is almost equal to my son¡¯s annual tuition.


    With money, I still want to change to a more expensive car, which is more


    too much money, so I have to work hard to make money.¡±


    Duncan was speechless.


    Liberty was so tired because she insisted on being self-reliant too much and


    refused to ept the help of her younger sister who married into a wealthy


    family.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729


    Duncan felt sorry for Liberty, but he still didn¡¯t want to drag Liberty down, he said coldly: ¡°I said it, I will


    give $600,000 to you. $600,000 is double what my mother gave you, you leave now, immediately,


    immediately, leave me!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I will not want your $600,000. Mrs. Lewis invited me toe to work. It¡¯s a steady stream of


    water, and what you gave me was a one-off, so I¡¯m at a big loss. If you give me $600,000 a month for


    nothing, I¡¯m embarrassed to ept it, and I¡¯ll go to work to earn money, and I can spend it with peace


    of mind.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s face was full of ck lines, ¡°A long stream? Are you nning to work for the rest of your


    life?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, With your current mentality, I think I can work for the rest of my life.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°¡­I will get better! I will definitely get better!¡±


    Liberty smiled, ¡°Mr. Lewis, It depends on whether you can cooperate with the treatment. If you continue


    like this, I doubt whether you can stand up again. If you sit in a wheelchair in your next life, It¡¯s


    inconvenient to go out, it¡¯s inconvenient to do things, when someone pushes you upstairs, you can¡¯t


    even go downstairs by yourself, just thinking about that scene makes me feel aggrieved.


    Mr. Lewis, you have always been high-spirited, you really let yourself live like that Aggrieved?¡±


    Duncan remained silent with a dark face.


    who didn¡¯t want to be


    doctors did not say that he would not recover, but only that the recovery


    confidence when he thought of the


    you hungry? Would you


    a day to ask you to take care of me, and you just send some soup every day? No food, no vegetables,


    take care of me like this! When will I


    to eat, this is easy.¡± Liberty immediately walked


    saw Libertying out, they thought that Liberty


    to meet Liberty, but she didn¡¯t know what to


    fourth young master wants to eat, one of you will go out and


    that Liberty was ordering her bodyguards to go out and pack a fast


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    was overturned when Duncan


    person who brought him food today was his elder brother, but he overturned the food in front of his


    elder brother, so angry that elder brother Lewis wanted to scold him, but his mother pushed elder


    brother Lewis out of the ward, lest the two brothers get up together


    Lewispletely


    Duncan did, she tolerated it and


    ¡°I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± A bodyguard responded, turned around and left to pack fast food outside.


    The Fourth Young Master was finally willing to eat.


    Mrs. Lewis was also full of joy, and asked Liberty: ¡°Liberty, Duncan is willing to eat? He didn¡¯t eat


    anything except the soup you brought over yesterday, and he is still hungry.¡±


    ¡°Thank God, He is finally willing to eat. Liberty, thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis took Liberty¡¯s hand and thanked her non-stop.


    She felt she had finally made the right decision.


    Liberty: ¡°Mrs. Lewis, you¡¯re wee. We all want Mr. Lewis to recover soon.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis nodded, but she was very grateful to Liberty in her heart.

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730


    ¡°Liberty!¡± Duncan shouted in the ward.


    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I¡¯ll go in and take a look.¡± Liberty gently withdrew her hand, turned around and went back


    to the ward.


    Mrs. Lewis did not follow in.


    As long as Liberty was around and Liberty didn¡¯t ask them to help, the couple had a tacit understanding


    not to go in and let the two of them get along alone.


    The son¡¯s attitude was bad, and his temper was not restrained, but the couple know that the son really


    wanted Liberty to stay and take care of him.


    After returning to her husband and sitting down, Mrs. Lewis sighed and said, ¡°I was too stubborn at


    first, and I will learn from Tania in the future.


    My son is not young anymore. Others at his age have children who are almost in junior high school.


    Our Duncan doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. It¡¯s rare for him to have someone he likes. It doesn¡¯t matter


    how many times Liberty has been divorced, as long as our son always likes her.¡±


    Mr. Lewis: ¡°You just don¡¯t listen to persuasion, now¡­you can only hope that Liberty can let Duncan


    build up confidence, cooperate with the treatment, and be discharged from the hospital for rehabilitation


    and recovery sooner.¡±


    here are the same as me, and how many people can be like Tania, who doesn¡¯t like


    families, even ordinary people


    must be looking for


    of love and drank water. If they were opposed by their families, they resisted desperately. When they


    were really married and had no


    wrong. She was wrong in using too drastic means, which caused Duncan to have a car


    she still felt that the marriage should be of the right family, but she no


    her career, wasn¡¯t it just to shorten the gap between her and Zachary?


    stock market situation, and when talking about projects, she could also say a few words, and even


    thought


    Serenity was still like before, sticking to a small bookstore and running an online store, even if she


    earned five figures a month but didn¡¯t move forward, when the passion between her and Zachary


    subsided, would the couple still be


    of Zachary, but she had been moving forward, enriching herself, trying to make herself stronger and


    stronger, catching up with Zachary¡¯s footsteps


    Mr. Lewis fell silent.


    do what


    When Mrs. York chose her daughter-inw, she seemed to want her son to fall in love freely. In fact, it


    was her husband¡¯s clever n to get her three sons to fall in love with the people she thought would


    make good daughter-inw candidates.


    ¡°I think Liberty is actually pretty good.¡± Mr. Lewis said.


    ¡°TThat¡¯s right, I don¡¯t care about it now; let them go; as long as Duncan lives well, even if he likes her, I


    will admit it.¡± Mrs. Lewis really didn¡¯t want to make trouble anymore.


    It depended on whether the two people had that fate.


    Mr. Lewis: ¡°I persuaded you back then¡ªdon¡¯t speak too harshly. Now you¡¯re pping yourself in the


    face.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°¡­¡±


    Couldn¡¯t her husband say something nice?

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731


    The residence of the Yorks.


    After Serenity called her sister, she helped Sonny measure the dumplings. After Sonny finished eating


    dumplings and taking his temperature, she said to Zachary: ¡°Thirty-seven degrees seven, why don¡¯t


    you give him a warm bath again?¡±


    Zachary poured Sonny a cup of warm water, asked Sonny to drink some warm water, and said, ¡°Sonny


    is full now let Sonny rest for a while, and then assist him in taking a warm bath. It will take time to


    reduce the fever, but the doctor has prescribed medication to be taken at home.¡±


    At this time, Zachary¡¯s cell phone rang.


    Serenity said: ¡°Sonny¡¯s fever is subsiding, so you should get busy at work while I watch Sonny at


    home.¡±


    Zachary did not answer the call; instead, he listened to Serenity¡¯s words before picking up the phone.


    The call was from Mr. Dawson.


    Zachary: ¡°Mr. Dawson.¡±


    Zachary disliked Analia, but remained courteous to Mr. Dawson. Ultimately, the two groups sought


    cooperation. Zachary would rather give up the fat that was almost in his mouth if Analia was too much.


    He was also unwilling to work with Dawsons.


    Mr. Dawson smiled heartily on the phone: ¡°Mr. York, let¡¯s have dinner together at noon. I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Before Zachary could speak, he said again: ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a private room for the two of us at your


    Wilspoon Hotel. The project we discussedst night can be discussed after dinner; there is no issue;


    the contract can be signed.¡±


    and was criticized and educated by Mr. Dawson all night. Mr. Dawson still felt sorry for Zachary.


    Originally, he brought


    Mr. Dawson believed that Zachary after marriage was significantly more magnanimous than before


    marriage, and


    Dawson med himself for


    daughter, but he had limits. He would not permit his daughter to intervene in


    no longer consider otherpanies,


    into the


    the daughter get deeper


    daughter. Analiacked Elisa¡¯s courage, so she


    be aware that there was no oue, but she would still be drawn to it like moths to a me and


    commit


    didn¡¯t take his daughter with


    yet, I have to take care of Sonny at home. Husband, you can


    Zachary looked at her.


    knew what he meant, she said trustingly: ¡°I haveplete faith in you, you do not require my


    protection, and you will not


    Serenity to


    that


    the women outside were, he was a person who liked house


    Zachary looked at Sonny again.


    Zachary eventually gave up on going out with his lovely wife because Sonny was too small and


    ufortable and it was really inconvenient to take him to meet clients. Mr. Dawson was also a heavy


    smoker and didn¡¯t want Sonny to smoke secondhand smoke.


    He responded to Mr. Dawson: ¡°Okay, see youter, Mr. Dawson remember, just the two of us.¡±


    Mr. Dawson said straightforwardly: ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±


    After Mr. Dawson hung up the phone, Zachary asked his beloved wife again: ¡°Seren, are you really not


    going with me? Are you not afraid that others will snatch your husband away?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It is useless to be afraid, even if you are afraid. If you are to be robbed, I will guard you day and night.


    They im that true love cannot be taken away. I believe that our love is genuine. No one can separate


    me from you.¡±


    Zachary touched Sonny¡¯s head, and said rather unpleasantly: ¡°You rejected me because of Sonny, you


    value other people¡¯s men more than me.¡±


    Serenity couldn¡¯tugh or cry.


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯sing again, it¡¯sing again, I haven¡¯t been jealous for a long time, I miss the sour


    taste of vinegar, don¡¯t you?

 Chapter 1732

    Serenity: "You go, can you rest assured Sonny?"


    Zachary fell silent. He was not at ease.


    Serenity: "I will definitelye with you next time. Don''t try to look serious. You need to go upstairs and change your clothes before you can leave. Don''t keep Mr. Dawson waiting."


    "Come upstairs with me, help me pick a suit." Zachary made a request.


    Serenity picked up Sonny and got up and left, "Didn''t I get you all of your clothes? They''re all ck that you like, there''s no difference between them, and you can wear any of them because they all look good on you. Your body looks like a hanger. No matter what you wear, you look great.


    Now the tie you wear every day is also bought by me, and you don''t have to choose which one is the one I bought for you. Extra points for being personable."


    Zachary muttered in a low voice: "I want you to help me put it on."


    Serenity turned her head to look at him, and said with a smile, "Hurry up."


    Zacharyughed. Taking a step forward and hugging Sonny out of Serenity''s arms, "I''ll carry Sonny upstairs, don''t tire you, Sonny is much heavier than when I first met him." Serenity: "At that time he was only two years old, now he is three years old, one year''s time, the weight should not grow a little, my sister and I have to worry about him." Zachary smiled lowly.


    How time flies.


    Sonny was three years old.


    A few minutester, the couple entered the room with Sonny, and Serenity went to help Zachary get a suit and tie.


    She thoughtfully helped Zachary put on his suit jacket.


    Sonny who was sitting on the side saw this scene, he made a shameful gesture towards Zachary, and said, "Uncle is embarrassed and requests that my aunt help him dress." Zachary: "..."


    When he didn''t ask Serenity to help him get dressed when he was undressed, but simply asked his wife to assist him in putting on a coat, Sonny shamed him! Serenityughed at Zachary: "Look, Sonny is ashamed by you because you want me to dress you when you are so old."


    Zachary said to Sonny: "Sonny is ashamed, and at such an age, your aunt needs to hug you."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m still a child." Sonny said confidently.


    Zachary smiled, "Didn''t Sonny usually say that you have grown up? When you grow up, you can''t let your aunt hug you. Your aunt is my wife and can only hug me." "My aunt only hugs you! Why can''t I?"


    Zachary: "Your aunt is my wife."


    "Aunt is only mine!" Sonny emphasized unconvinced.


    "Husband." Serenity helped him put on his tie, and said with a smile: "You are almost 30 years older than Sonny, and you stillpete with Sonny to win or lose. If you don''t mind embarrassing me, I will embarrass you."


    Zacharyughed: "If you lose face for me, I don''t feel ashamed anymore."


    Serenity: "..."


    Zachary wanted topete Sonny, but Serenity soon pushed him out the door.


    "Serenity, you don''t care about me anymore. I want to go out. You are not as reluctant as others, and you even urged me to go out." Zachary walked out of the house,ining that Serenity didn''t care enough for him.


    Sam who followed behind were all snickering.

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, I care about Sonny, who is not feeling well, otherwise I will apany you.¡±


    Serenity was funny talking about him.


    Before getting into the car, Zachary hugged Sonny, and said to Sonny: ¡°Sonny, Uncle really envies you.


    You can cling to your aunt every day. Unlike Uncle, there are many things waiting for Uncle to deal with


    every day.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, when I grow up and have the ability, I will help you with errands, and you can have a vacation.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s childish words made Zacharyugh.


    ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re such a good boy, it¡¯s not in vain that your uncle loves you so much.¡±


    Because of his happiness, Zachary took a sip of Sonny¡¯s little face, and said with a smile: ¡°Your uncle¡¯s


    work is difficult to handle, if Sonny wants to help uncle, you can study hard after school starts, and you


    will be able to help uncle when you grow up.¡±


    Sonny nodded vigorously, ¡°Uncle, I will study hard. Mom said that knowledge can change everything ¡­


    Anyway, I must study hard.¡±


    Sonny couldn¡¯t remember what his mother said for a while, but he could give a general idea.


    ¡°Yes, you have to listen to your mother and aunt.¡± Zachary put down Sonny, looked at his beloved wife,


    and really wanted to hug his wife and have a good time, but because of the presence of Sonny, he had


    to give up.


    Zachary: ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m going to see Mr. Dawson.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Go.¡±


    and added another sentence: ¡°I will miss you. When Sonny¡¯s fever subsidespletely, I will take him


    out to rx in


    then did Zachary go out


    watching Zachary¡¯s Rolls Royce go away surrounded by several bodyguard


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    go out to y.¡±


    gone away all the way yet. Why don¡¯t


    Sonny pouted, looking unhappy.


    the floor like other kids do when adults can¡¯t meet their needs. He would just make a sad face and let


    adults see how sad he was. This could go


    lightly, and jokingly said: ¡°It¡¯s so high that you can


    Sonny became happy now.


    didn¡¯t enter the house, but turned around


    immediately arranged for two bodyguards to follow the nephew and aunt not too far away. Even


    though the security level here was very high,


    for a long time, until Sonny


    home and touched his forehead, probably because he was sweating from walking and felt his body


    ¡°Auntie, give me a hug.¡±


    Sonny was about to hug.


    Serenity picked him up and said: ¡°Auntie can¡¯t hold Sonny for too long, she will walk on the ground


    soon.¡±


    Sonny put his arms around her neck and said nothing.


    It meant that he wanted his aunt to carry him back home.


    If his uncle Zachary was there, he could carry Sonny back home.


    Serenity hugged Sonny for a while, and was about to let him go to the ground, but the little guy was


    really tired from walking and refused to go to the ground.


    The following bodyguards rushed forward, and they carried Sonny home.


    Back in the vi, as soon as Sonny entered the door, Sam, the butler walked over with arge bouquet


    of flowers. He still had a few bags hanging on his hands, which looked like bags for clothes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about you, I care about Sonny, who is not feeling well, otherwise I will apany you.¡±


    Serenity was funny talking about him.


    Before getting into the car, Zachary hugged Sonny, and said to Sonny: ¡°Sonny, Uncle really envies you.


    You can cling to your aunt every day. Unlike Uncle, there are many things waiting for Uncle to deal with


    every day.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, when I grow up and have the ability, I will help you with errands, and you can have a vacation.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s childish words made Zacharyugh.


    ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re such a good boy, it¡¯s not in vain that your uncle loves you so much.¡±


    Because of his happiness, Zachary took a sip of Sonny¡¯s little face, and said with a smile: ¡°Your uncle¡¯s


    work is difficult to handle, if Sonny wants to help uncle, you can study hard after school starts, and you


    will be able to help uncle when you grow up.¡±


    Sonny nodded vigorously, ¡°Uncle, I will study hard. Mom said that knowledge can change everything ¡­


    Anyway, I must study hard.¡±


    Sonny couldn¡¯t remember what his mother said for a while, but he could give a general idea.


    ¡°Yes, you have to listen to your mother and aunt.¡± Zachary put down Sonny, looked at his beloved wife,


    and really wanted to hug his wife and have a good time, but because of the presence of Sonny, he had


    to give up.


    Zachary: ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m going to see Mr. Dawson.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Go.¡±


    and added another sentence: ¡°I will miss you. When Sonny¡¯s fever subsidespletely, I will take him


    out to rx in


    then did Zachary go out


    watching Zachary¡¯s Rolls Royce go away surrounded by several bodyguard


    go out to y.¡±


    gone away all the way yet. Why don¡¯t


    Sonny pouted, looking unhappy.


    the floor like other kids do when adults can¡¯t meet their needs. He would just make a sad face and let


    adults see how sad he was. This could go


    lightly, and jokingly said: ¡°It¡¯s so high that you can


    Sonny became happy now.


    didn¡¯t enter the house, but turned around


    immediately arranged for two bodyguards to follow the nephew and aunt not too far away. Even though


    the security level here was very high,


    for a long time, until Sonny


    home and touched his forehead, probably because he was sweating from walking and felt his body


    ¡°Auntie, give me a hug.¡±


    Sonny was about to hug.


    Serenity picked him up and said: ¡°Auntie can¡¯t hold Sonny for too long, she will walk on the ground


    soon.¡±


    Sonny put his arms around her neck and said nothing.


    It meant that he wanted his aunt to carry him back home.


    If his uncle Zachary was there, he could carry Sonny back home.


    Serenity hugged Sonny for a while, and was about to let him go to the ground, but the little guy was


    really tired from walking and refused to go to the ground.


    The following bodyguards rushed forward, and they carried Sonny home.


    Back in the vi, as soon as Sonny entered the door, Sam, the butler walked over with arge bouquet


    of flowers. He still had a few bags hanging on his hands, which looked like bags for clothes.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734


    Sam, who sent these flowers? Did your young master send them back?¡± Serenity thought that the


    bouquet of flowers was given to her by someone sent by Zachary.


    ¡°What did Zachary give me again? I can¡¯t wear enough clothes.¡± Serenity also thought that those bags


    containing clothes were also given to her by Zachary.


    Serenity was responsible of buying or making his clothes, and Zachary was in charge of hers. He


    bought her all the clothes he liked.


    Sam hesitated to speak.


    He handed the bouquet to Serenity first, Serenity took it, and saw a small card inside. She picked up


    the small card to read, it said: ¡°Zachary, this bouquet is for you, I hope you will be happy every day. Be


    happy, love you!¡±


    There was no signature.


    A bouquet for Zachary?


    Serenity was a little dazed after reading it. This was a bouquet of roses. Someone gave Zachary a


    bouquet of roses. There was also words of love for Zachary written on the card. She didn¡¯t need to ask


    to know that it was given by a woman.


    sent flowers to


    the bags to Serenity again, and said, ¡°Young Mistress, there are these sets of


    these, and they were all given by Ms.


    gifts aboveboard, and would not dare to sign like


    paid a lot of money to ask him to deliver it. The man said that he delivered it for a customer. The man


    didn¡¯t say who


    even Sam can¡¯t figure it


    coffee table, and then motioned for Sam to give her some bags. She took out the clothes and


    to wear ck or dark


    Zachary¡¯s preferences, so he didn¡¯t give him a


    young master?¡±


    he had won the trust of


    ago. When I was hesitating whether to


    considered letting Serenity handle


    had the


    Looking at Serenity¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t seem angry.


    Serenity must know it in her heart. When she thinks of Zachary¡¯s handsome face, which could make


    many people interested, and the fact that there were still suitors after they were married, she must


    know it.


    Serenity also put the clothes and tie on the coffee table, then picked up Sonny, let Sonny sit on the


    sofa, and said softly: ¡°Sonny, I will go and get the thermometer to measure your temperature for you.¡±


    Then she said to Sam: ¡°Sam, help Sonny pour a ss of warm water for him to drink, I¡¯ll take his


    temperature to see if his fever haspletely subsided.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sam turned around and poured a ss of warm water for Sonny.


    Serenity brought a thermometer, and after Sonny drank half a cup of warm water, she hugged Sonny


    and helped Sonny take his temperature.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Sam didn¡¯t leave, he waited for Serenity to deal with the bouquet of flowers and clothes.


    A few minutester, Serenity took out the thermometer, looked at it, breathed a sigh of relief, and said


    to Sam: ¡°Thirty-six degrees nine, the fever haspletely subsided.¡±


    Sonny was sweating just now, and she guessed that he had retreated.


    Sam, who sent these flowers? Did your young master send them back?¡± Serenity thought that the


    bouquet of flowers was given to her by someone sent by Zachary.


    ¡°What did Zachary give me again? I can¡¯t wear enough clothes.¡± Serenity also thought that those bags


    containing clothes were also given to her by Zachary.


    Serenity was responsible of buying or making his clothes, and Zachary was in charge of hers. He


    bought her all the clothes he liked.


    Sam hesitated to speak.


    He handed the bouquet to Serenity first, Serenity took it, and saw a small card inside. She picked up


    the small card to read, it said: ¡°Zachary, this bouquet is for you, I hope you will be happy every day. Be


    happy, love you!¡±


    There was no signature.


    A bouquet for Zachary?


    Serenity was a little dazed after reading it. This was a bouquet of roses. Someone gave Zachary a


    bouquet of roses. There was also words of love for Zachary written on the card. She didn¡¯t need to ask


    to know that it was given by a woman.


    sent flowers to


    the bags to Serenity again, and said, ¡°Young Mistress, there are these sets of


    these, and they were all given by Ms.


    gifts aboveboard, and would not dare to sign like


    paid a lot of money to ask him to deliver it. The man said that he delivered it for a customer. The man


    didn¡¯t say who


    even Sam can¡¯t figure it


    coffee table, and then motioned for Sam to give her some bags. She took out the clothes and


    to wear ck or dark


    Zachary¡¯s preferences, so he didn¡¯t give him a


    young master?¡±


    he had won the trust of


    ago. When I was hesitating whether to


    considered letting Serenity handle


    had the


    Looking at Serenity¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t seem angry.


    Serenity must know it in her heart. When she thinks of Zachary¡¯s handsome face, which could make


    many people interested, and the fact that there were still suitors after they were married, she must


    know it.


    Serenity also put the clothes and tie on the coffee table, then picked up Sonny, let Sonny sit on the


    sofa, and said softly: ¡°Sonny, I will go and get the thermometer to measure your temperature for you.¡±


    Then she said to Sam: ¡°Sam, help Sonny pour a ss of warm water for him to drink, I¡¯ll take his


    temperature to see if his fever haspletely subsided.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sam turned around and poured a ss of warm water for Sonny.


    Serenity brought a thermometer, and after Sonny drank half a cup of warm water, she hugged Sonny


    and helped Sonny take his temperature.


    Sam didn¡¯t leave, he waited for Serenity to deal with the bouquet of flowers and clothes.


    A few minutester, Serenity took out the thermometer, looked at it, breathed a sigh of relief, and said


    to Sam: ¡°Thirty-six degrees nine, the fever haspletely subsided.¡±


    Sonny was sweating just now, and she guessed that he had retreated.

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735


    After Sonny was fine, Serenity took out her mobile phone, took photos of flowers and clothes, and sent


    them to Zachary.


    Zachary called her soon.


    ¡°Wife, who gave you the bouquet? Zachary asked aggressively, who dared to send flowers to his wife?


    Serenity: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that those clothes are suits? There are also ties, which are for you, and the


    bouquet of flowers is also for you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­for me?¡±


    All of a sudden, his aggressive aura went away.


    It was actually given to him!


    That idiot, ying pranks, sending him flowers and clothes, trying to make him have conflicts with


    Serenity, right?


    provoke anyone outside, and I never did anything wrong to you. Does it say who gave it to you on the


    card? I¡¯ll ask


    signature, I don¡¯t know who sent it.¡± Serenity guessed it


    hooked his palm. Today, someone


    know


    with Zachary and


    among the daughters of famous families, how many people have a


    pursued Zachary, how did Zachary


    Wiltspoon, no one would be so stupid


    that he treats me like this? Wife, don¡¯t get me wrong, I really didn¡¯t flirt outside.¡±


    ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t mess around, I just sent it to you to see what you mean. Do you want to


    ¡°Throw them all into the trash can, I except the clothes you gave me, I don¡¯t


    Serenity to throw the bouquet and those suits into the


    branded goods, and they¡¯re quite valuable.¡± Serenity said intentionally, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to throw them away.


    It¡¯s someone else¡¯s intention anyway. Maybe they will


    me right now. I really don¡¯t like the clothes other people give me. I told Sam not to ept anything that


    will be given to me in the future before the timees. I can¡¯t take all


    I mean throw it away, and she didn¡¯t know you threw it away, so she thought you epted it, and gave


    it to you every day, You¡¯d better return the things to her and let her know that you won¡¯t be moved by


    her gifts, let alone ept her gifts.


    It will p her in the face, which will make her give up and stop giving us gifts.¡±


    Zachary felt that his wife was right, but he didn¡¯t know who gave it to him.


    He had always kept himself clean and clean before marriage, and he had never been ambiguous with


    other women after marriage.


    ¡°How is your chat with Mr. Dawson going?¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t express her suspicion directly, but suddenly changed the question, and Zachary thought


    of Analia.


    Zachary and Mr. Dawson were already having dinner at the hotel, and they had a good chat. Serenity


    sent him a photo, and he hurried out of the private room to make a phone call.


    Now he was talking with Mr. Dawson.


    Mr. Dawson did what he said, and he was the only one who went to the appointment, not bringing that


    annoying Analia with him.


    After Sonny was fine, Serenity took out her mobile phone, took photos of flowers and clothes, and sent


    them to Zachary.


    Zachary called her soon.


    ¡°Wife, who gave you the bouquet? Zachary asked aggressively, who dared to send flowers to his wife?


    Serenity: ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that those clothes are suits? There are also ties, which are for you, and the


    bouquet of flowers is also for you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­for me?¡±


    All of a sudden, his aggressive aura went away.


    It was actually given to him!


    That idiot, ying pranks, sending him flowers and clothes, trying to make him have conflicts with


    Serenity, right?


    provoke anyone outside, and I never did anything wrong to you. Does it say who gave it to you on the


    card? I¡¯ll ask


    signature, I don¡¯t know who sent it.¡± Serenity guessed it


    hooked his palm. Today, someone


    know


    with Zachary and


    among the daughters of famous families, how many people have a


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    pursued Zachary, how did Zachary


    Wiltspoon, no one would be so stupid


    that he treats me like this? Wife, don¡¯t get me wrong, I really didn¡¯t flirt outside.¡±


    ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t mess around, I just sent it to you to see what you mean. Do you want to


    ¡°Throw them all into the trash can, I except the clothes you gave me, I don¡¯t


    Serenity to throw the bouquet and those suits into the


    branded goods, and they¡¯re quite valuable.¡± Serenity said intentionally, ¡°It¡¯s a pity to throw them away.


    It¡¯s someone else¡¯s intention anyway. Maybe they will


    me right now. I really don¡¯t like the clothes other people give me. I told Sam not to ept anything that


    will be given to me in the future before the timees. I can¡¯t take all


    I mean throw it away, and she didn¡¯t know you threw it away, so she thought you epted it, and gave


    it to you every day, You¡¯d better return the things to her and let her know that you won¡¯t be moved by


    her gifts, let alone ept her gifts.


    It will p her in the face, which will make her give up and stop giving us gifts.¡±


    Zachary felt that his wife was right, but he didn¡¯t know who gave it to him.


    He had always kept himself clean and clean before marriage, and he had never been ambiguous with


    other women after marriage.


    ¡°How is your chat with Mr. Dawson going?¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t express her suspicion directly, but suddenly changed the question, and Zachary thought


    of Analia.


    Zachary and Mr. Dawson were already having dinner at the hotel, and they had a good chat. Serenity


    sent him a photo, and he hurried out of the private room to make a phone call.


    Now he was talking with Mr. Dawson.


    Mr. Dawson did what he said, and he was the only one who went to the appointment, not bringing that


    annoying Analia with him.

 Chapter 1736

    By Gu Lingfei Chapter 1736?


    It must be Analia!


    Zachary¡¯s face was gloomy, Analia didn¡¯t follow, but she didn¡¯t give up, and actually sent flowers and clothes to his residence.


    Mr. Dawson invited Zachary to dinner today and decided to cooperate. It was impossible for Analia not to know.


    She chose to send flowers and clothes over after he left the house. It was intentional, to make Serenity misunderstand him and make trouble with him.


    That woman, Analia was too insidious.


    ¡°I had a good chat with Mr. Dawson, and the cooperation was finalized. Now that I think about it. Serenity, I have given up on this project.¡±


    Mr. Dawson only had one daughter, Analia. It was said that Mr. Dawson had a physical problem. It took a long time to give birth to this daughter, and the couple loved their daughter very much.


    Although Mr. Dawson was reasonable, if he didn¡¯t bring Analia here today, he would not support Analia in pursuing Zachary, but Zachary didn¡¯t want to gamble.


    Parents who doted on their children, no matter how sensible they were, would eventually give in,promise, and stand on the side of their children.


    If he cooperated with Dawson¡¯s, it would be convenient for Analia to enter and exit York Corporation.


    ¡°Husband, this is a big business. Once it¡¯s settled, what are you afraid of in cooperating? You can¡¯t p her. As long as you don¡¯t have any interest in her, what she does will be futile.¡± Serenity still believes in Zachary.


    Of course, Serenity was very upset when a woman stared at her husband.


    But she didn''t want to affect the cooperation between the two groups because of personal feelings.


    Business to business, private to private.


    "Husband, if you''re worried that Mr. Dawson will help his daughter in the future, you can add a few uses to the contract that say Dawson Group will pay for all losses if the cooperation ends because of personal feelings. Husband, I believe you 100 percent. That woman can''t take my husband away, no matter how strong she is. You guys finish this project first, and then you can make money. It''s not a long-term partnership."


    This project with Dawson Group''s could make Zachary personally came forward to talk about it, which showed that the profits brought to the York Corporation were great.


    As the wife of the president of the York Corporation, Serenity certainly hoped that the York Corporation could make money.


    Serenity felt it was a pity to let go of a good opportunity to make money.


    Zachary didn''t speak. After a while, he asked, "Has Sonny''s fever gone?"


    "The fever haspletely gone. I took him out to y for a while just now, and he was sweating all over. When I came back, I took his temperature, it was thirty-six degrees nine."


    Zachary: "It''s fine. Serenity bring the bouquet and those clothes to the hotel. I''ll give those things to Mr. Dawson and ask him to take them back and return them to Ms. Dawson."


    Except for Analia, Zachary didn''t expect it to be who gave it to him.


    "Don''t you want to investigate first? Have someone investigate to make sure it was sent by Ms. Dawson, and then ask Mr. Dawson to take it back. What if there are other admirers besides Ms. Dawson?"


    Zachary: ".....I really didn''t attract the bees and attract the butterflies."


    "I know you didn''t attract the bees and the butterflies, it was because they smelled your scent."


    Zachary''s face turned dark.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary: "I''ll ask Josh to check it out for me. You first bring the garbage over and put it in the bodyguard car. Don''t touch it, so as not to dirty your hands. Wait until Josh gives me an answer, and then ask Mr. Dawson to take the things back."


    "Okay." Serenity agreed to him, and would help him send those things to Wiltspoon Hotelter.

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737


    ¡°Husband, Since you are so good, it would be strange if no one liked you. In addition, the more people


    who like you, the more it proves my luck. So, really, I¡¯m not angry at all. I am aware of how much


    incense must still be burned before I can marry you in this life.¡± Serenity was really not angry.


    Serenity had to mentally prepare herself for the possibility that she might asionally experience a


    rival in love after marrying such a wonderful husband.


    After all, not every girl had the same level of maturity as her cousin Elisa, who had the means to


    forgive.


    After Serenity repeatedly assured that she would not be angry, Zachary was relieved.


    After the couple finished talking, Zachary immediately called Josh and asked him to check for him.


    Joshined: ¡°Zachary, can¡¯t you let me apany my wife well? My wife is just pregnant, and my


    vacation is not over yet.¡±


    away. You check it out, and then share it


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    hang


    easy for


    the way to Wiltspoon Hotel, Zachary received a reply from Josh, and some evidence that Josh sent


    hotel, Zachary said to Mr. Dawson: ¡°Mr. Dawson, my wife is


    ¡°Kevin, you should stay here and talk to


    smile: ¡°Mr. York, please do what


    up and left, Mr. Dawson said to Kevin: ¡°It can be seen


    said, ¡°My elder brother is the most famous in Wiltspoon for doting on his wife. He won¡¯t change his


    mind for the rest of his


    Mr. Dawson sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one can take the ce of the eldest mistress.¡±


    His daughter fell in love with Zachary at first sight, and it was destined to be fruitless.


    Thinking of his repeated persuasion, his daughter didn¡¯t seem to listen, and felt that Serenity was not


    worthy of Zachary, only she was worthy, and Mr. Dawson was very worried.


    Although Dawson group and York Corporation had never met each other before, Mr. Dawson had


    heard a lot of rumors about Zachary, and his daughter, Analia had also heard a lot. Before meeting


    Zachary, Analia had no interest in Zachary.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Dawson had always taken his daughter by his side to study, and taught many things hand in hand.


    After all, his daughter would eventually receive the Dawson Group as an inheritance. It would be


    wonderful if he could be a sessor who would safeguard the nation because he had no expectation


    that his daughter would continue the Dawson Family.


    ¡°Husband, Since you are so good, it would be strange if no one liked you. In addition, the more people


    who like you, the more it proves my luck. So, really, I¡¯m not angry at all. I am aware of how much


    incense must still be burned before I can marry you in this life.¡± Serenity was really not angry.


    Serenity had to mentally prepare herself for the possibility that she might asionally experience a


    rival in love after marrying such a wonderful husband.


    After all, not every girl had the same level of maturity as her cousin Elisa, who had the means to


    forgive.


    After Serenity repeatedly assured that she would not be angry, Zachary was relieved.


    After the couple finished talking, Zachary immediately called Josh and asked him to check for him.


    Joshined: ¡°Zachary, can¡¯t you let me apany my wife well? My wife is just pregnant, and my


    vacation is not over yet.¡±


    away. You check it out, and then share it


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    hang


    easy for


    the way to Wiltspoon Hotel, Zachary received a reply from Josh, and some evidence that Josh sent


    hotel, Zachary said to Mr. Dawson: ¡°Mr. Dawson, my wife is


    ¡°Kevin, you should stay here and talk to


    smile: ¡°Mr. York, please do what


    up and left, Mr. Dawson said to Kevin: ¡°It can be seen


    said, ¡°My elder brother is the most famous in Wiltspoon for doting on his wife. He won¡¯t change his


    mind for the rest of his


    Mr. Dawson sighed, ¡°I¡¯m afraid no one can take the ce of the eldest mistress.¡±


    His daughter fell in love with Zachary at first sight, and it was destined to be fruitless.


    Thinking of his repeated persuasion, his daughter didn¡¯t seem to listen, and felt that Serenity was not


    worthy of Zachary, only she was worthy, and Mr. Dawson was very worried.


    Although Dawson group and York Corporation had never met each other before, Mr. Dawson had


    heard a lot of rumors about Zachary, and his daughter, Analia had also heard a lot. Before meeting


    Zachary, Analia had no interest in Zachary.


    Mr. Dawson had always taken his daughter by his side to study, and taught many things hand in hand.


    After all, his daughter would eventually receive the Dawson Group as an inheritance. It would be


    wonderful if he could be a sessor who would safeguard the nation because he had no expectation


    that his daughter would continue the Dawson Family.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738


    Now he¡¯s rxed a bit, probably thinking that he¡¯s married, but¡­


    he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Kevin didn¡¯t know that Analia fell in love with his elder brother. He heard Mr. Dawson¡¯s words and said


    with a smile: ¡°Men in our York family are all like this, it¡¯s a family inheritance. Once the true feelings are


    touched, they will never change their minds for the rest of their lives. It takes a lot of luck to find true


    love in this world, and it is also the blessing and fate cultivated in the previous life, so we will cherish it


    all the more.


    My elder brother loves my sister-inw very much, and they have also experienced some storms.


    Today, the rtionship has be more stable, they cherish each other very much, and they have


    given us little ones a good start.¡±


    Kevin did not look forward to his own love, but envied the love of his brother and sister-inw, and he


    and Hayden had no progress.


    To be honest, he and Hayden only met a few times, which was the result of grandma¡¯s help.


    He admitted that Hayden was very good, and the two of them could chat well. In fact, he could chat


    with anyone very well.


    unable to identify her as a woman, much less fall in love with her. He had a constant sense of being


    with Hayden, as though two


    also wanted to expose Hayden¡¯s


    He pursued Hayden because


    thought that his rival in love was half a beautiful woman, he retracted his


    so if he didn¡¯t catch up with Hayden within a year, he wouldn¡¯t return. He could, however, live in any of


    the many homes that were registered in his


    will Mr. York and his wife hold a wedding? Will they have a wedding? They have obtained the certificate


    for so long, will they not hold a wedding?¡± Mr.


    wedding date has already been set, but the wedding date is after autumn. Before the wedding date


    approaches, we will send invitations to everyone. My elder brother loves my sister-inw so


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    major events in his life were the most important things in the eyes of the elders. The wedding must be


    held, and it must be a sensation in


    a smile: ¡°That¡¯s


    holding a child and carrying a child with him. The young woman walked in, followed by two


    Mr. Dawson didn¡¯t know what was in the bags.


    Seeing this scene, Mr. Dawson thought to himself: ¡®Zachary has already bought a bouquet of flowers


    and other gifts for his wife for just a cup of tea.¡¯


    This young couple, the rtionship was really good.


    Zachary really doted on his wife.


    If his wife left a message while Zachary was speaking with a client about business, he could end the


    conversation and go downstairs to pick up his wife.


    This was Wiltspoon Hotel, and Zachary brought bodyguards with him. He could ask the bodyguards to


    go downstairs to pick up Serenity, and he could also let the people from the hotel send Serenity


    upstairs. He didn¡¯t have to pick her up in person, but he did.


    It showed that the rtionship between the young couple was very good, and outsiders couldn¡¯t get


    involved.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739


    It could be seen that Zachary really loved the little guy, which was the


    expression of love.


    At the moment when Zachary brought Serenity in, Mr. Dawson had already


    thought a lot.


    ¡°Serenity, this is Mr. Dawson, Mr. Dawson, this is my wife, Serenity.¡±


    Zachary took Serenity to the table and introduced her and Mr. Dawson.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Dawson withdrew his thoughts, stood up, smiled and shook hands with


    Serenity. After that, he looked at the flowers and bags that the two bodyguards


    were holding.


    Enter title¡­


    As the distance got closer, Mr. Dawson could clearly see the logos on the


    outside of those bags. They were bags for a certain men¡¯s brand.


    Mr. Dawson thought to himself: ¡®it must be the new clothes Serenity bought for


    Zachary and Zachary was here to show off¡¯.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    After Serenity and Mr. Dawson shook hands, Kevin called Serenity, and he also


    got up, stretched out his hand, hugged Sonny from the elder brother¡¯s hand,


    and said with a smile: ¡°Sonny, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you. Do you miss


    Uncle Kevin, Sonny?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Sonny said the truth.


    He had very little contact with Kevin, and he didn¡¯t have any feelings for him. He


    really wouldn¡¯t think about an uncle who had no feelings for him and was like a


    stranger.


    Even uncle¡¯s cousin.


    Kevin: ¡°¡­Sonny doesn¡¯t want uncle Kevin, but uncle Kevin misses you.¡±


    Sonny looked at Kevin who was holding him, and said seriously: ¡°Uncle Kevin


    doesn¡¯t want Sonny either.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Uncle Kevin thinks about it.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°If Uncle Kevin wanted Sonny, why would he never go to Sonny and


    take Sonny out to y?¡±


    Kevin was left speechless by Sonny¡¯s question.


    Everyone wasughing.


    Mr. Dawson praised: ¡°Young Mistress, your nephew is really smart.¡±


    Serenity said modestly: ¡°Mr. Dawson is over the top. Sonny is honest and only


    speaks the truth.¡±


    Everyone wasughing again.


    Afterughing, Zachary signaled the two bodyguards to put the bouquet and


    clothes on the empty chair next to Mr. Dawson.


    Mr. Dawson looked at Zachary without knowing why, but he had a bad


    premonition in his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson.¡± Zachary said in a low voice.


    Kevin looked at his elder brother without knowing why, and when he saw his


    elder brother speak, he pricked up his ears, for fear that he would miss it.


    What was going on?


    The bouquet and clothes that sister-inw gave to elder brother, but elder


    brother asked the bodyguards to put them next to Mr. Dawson?


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, let me show you some pictures. I asked Josh to check them for


    me, and he sent them to me.¡±


    Zachary took out his mobile phone, clicked on WhatsApp, and showed the


    photos Josh sent him to Mr. Dawson.


    After Mr. Dawson saw the photos, his expression was really indescribable.


    ¡°Mr. Dawson, You know I am married and I love my wife very much. In this life,


    there will only be one woman, my wife. I can¡¯t amodate other women in my


    heart, and I have given up all my tenderness. I have a big family, and I can no


    longer share a single bit of it with other people.


    Analia asked someone to give me these gifts, and please do me a favor, Mr.


    Dawson, to help me return these things to Analia.¡±


    The project that our twopanies coborated on and¡­

 Chapter 1740

    ?Chapter 1740


    "What Analia did, I will deal with it seriously after I go back, I promise, during the period of cooperation between our twopanies, we will not let Analia appear in front of you again, and we will keep an eye on her, and try our best not to let her disturb and pester you."


    Although he couldn''t guarantee that he would be able topletely stop his daughter, as long as he knew, he would do so.


    Mr. Dawson raised his daughter with a lot of love and care, and she was also well-bred. Analia was a child that Mr. and Mrs. Dawson were pleased with, but Mr. Dawson didn''t want her daughter''s love of a married man to ruin the rest of her life.


    Zachary said in a deep voice: "I believe in Mr. Dawson. I will hand over the project to other people to follow up. I hope Mr. Dawson can do what he says and don''t let Ms. Dawson bother me and pester me. Ms. Dawson is a very good girl, she can find a better man."


    The cooperation with Dawson''s was only one project.


    In the future, it was estimated that they would not cooperate again.


    Zachary was also persuaded by Serenity, so he reluctantly retained the cooperative rtionship.


    However, for this project, he would no longer follow it personally, and would leave it to others to follow up. In the future, he would greatly reduce the chances of meeting Mr. Dawson.


    "I will, I will." Mr. Dawson said repeatedly.


    After something like this happened, Mr. Dawson couldn''t sit still. He said to Zachary apologetically: "Mr. York, I''m really sorry for troubling you. I''m sorry to bother you and your wife. Mr. York, I have something to do, so I''m leaving first."


    Mr. Dawson got up to say goodbye, not forgetting to pick up the bouquet of flowers and those bags.


    Kevin was a little dumbfounded.


    He thought it was brother and sister-inw showing affection, but it turned out that they had eaten a melon. Mr. Dawson''s daughter started to act after seeing his elder brother.


    This mobility was fine!


    Faster than Elisa back then, she was a solid mover. However, her character was not as good as Elisa''s.


    When Elisa liked his elder brother, his elder brother was still single. Even after having a sister-inw, it is understandable that Elisa didn''t know about his elder brother''s secret marriage at that time. Severing love with a sword?


    The crispness and neatness made them all look at Elisa a few times.


    It had been several years since Elisa admired his elder brother.


    This Ms. Dawson knew that his elder brother was married, but after meeting his elder brother, she began to pursue him, sending flowers and clothes... The sister-inw did not misunderstand, did she?


    Kevin carefully aimed at Serenity.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity noticed that Kevin was looking at her, and she said with a smile: "Kevin, I didn''t misunderstand your elder brother, don''t worry." Kevin heaved a sigh of relief, "Sister-inw is wise, it is impossible for my elder brother to betray you, don''t fall for it. They have ruined other people''s ns."


    The rtionship between his elder brother and sister-inw was good, and their life was also easy.


    If brothers and sisters-inw have conflicts, quarrels, and cold wars, their lives would not be easy.


    Of course, Kevin still cared about his elder brother and sister-inw very much, and it was definitely not just for his own life.


    "I also trust your elder brother." Serenity looked at the man beside him with a smile, and Zachary held her hand.


    Zachary: "Honey, I didn''t suspend the cooperation with Mr. Dawson, so don''t be under psychological pressure."


    Kevin ndered in his heart: it turned out that the sister-inw persuaded the elder brother.


    Otherwise, given the elder brother''s personality, it would be impossible to work with Mr. Dawson once more, even if the project had the potential to bring York Corporation significant financial gain.


    The only person who could eat and live with his elder brother was his elder sister-inw.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741


    Serenity hastily withdrew the hand held by Zachary


    Zachary was dissatisfied.


    Serenity reminded him in a low voice: ¡°Kevin and Sonny are both here.¡±


    Zachary looked at his younger brother and nephew.


    Kevin gave Sonny something to eat, and Sonny was struggling with the dishes in the bowl with his


    chopsticks, not paying attention to the affairs between the adults.


    ¡°Sonny, can you catch it? How about, uncle Kevin feed you?¡±


    Kevin asked Sonny beside him nonchntly, not looking at his brother and sister-inw opposite.


    He knew that he had be a light bulb.


    The eldest brotherined that he was a light bulb, and he alsoined that the eldest brother


    always sprinkled dog food to stimte him.


    ¡°Uncle Kevin, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Sonny refused Kevin to feed him.


    Serenity filled a bowl of soup for Sonny and put it in front of him, ¡°Sonny, have a bowl of soup.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°If you want to eat, ask your uncle Kevin for help.¡±


    Afterwards, Serenity looked at Zachary beside her and asked, ¡°Husband, you haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    When Serenity arrived, the food on the table had been barely touched.


    ¡°No, we all only drank a bowl of soup.¡± Zachary picked up vegetables for Serenity.


    Serenity knew this was the case.


    After eating and drinking, Zachary did not stay in the hotel to rest, but went back to thepany


    directly.


    Now that Sonny¡¯s fever had subsided, Serenity brought Sonny and Zachary back to thepany for a


    look.


    ¡­..


    Mr. Dawson returned to his vi, and when he entered the door, he asked the maid: ¡°Where is Analia?¡±


    The maid replied: ¡°Miss is swimming in the swimming pool.¡±


    After sitting on the sofa, Mr. Dawson turned around and went to the indoor swimming pool.


    Analia swam around like a fish in the swimming pool, and when she saw her fathering, she swam


    to the edge of the pool.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re back so soon?¡± Analia asked with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s the project going?¡±


    If the two groups cooperated, she would have a legitimate reason to enter and exit the York


    Corporation openly.


    As long as there were more chances to get in touch with Analia, Zachary would understand that only a


    woman like her was suitable for him and a perfect match for him.


    Analia could exit the hallway and enter the kitchen, catch inside and outside, and assist Zachary, unlike


    Serenity, who was unable to assist Zachary.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    What did Serenity do in addition to warming Zachary¡¯s bed?


    A bed warmer that won¡¯t eveny an egg!


    Serenity had not been pregnant thus far, and this fact had be a potent weapon for her enemies.


    Mr. Dawson: ¡°Analia, get up, Dad has something to show you.¡±

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742


    Mr. Dawson gave Analia a dry towel, left a sentence, turned and left.


    Analia caught the towel, looked at his father who turned and left, and guessed that something


    happened.


    Maybe Zachary canceled the cooperation n because Analia hooked his palm?


    Their project with Dawsons could bring in a lot of money for the twopanies. It was a project that


    was good for everyone, so manypanies wanted to work with them. Zachary was in business, and


    businesspeople wanted to make money. Was he ready to give up?


    Analia got up from the swimming pool, entered the locker room, changed her clothes, and then left.


    Back in the hall, she saw her father sitting on the sofa with suppressed anger on his face.


    In front of her father, there was a bouquet of flowers and several bags.


    ¡°Dad, who gave this to you? Or did you buy it for me?¡± Analia walked over and asked, ¡°If someone else


    gave it to Dad, I will tell my mother.¡±


    Analia followed with her father, It was done to get ready to take over the business and to help the


    mother keep an eye on the father and stop him from incurring outside romantic debts.


    Her mother was worried that her father wanted a son and would have a son with someone else outside.


    The mother was too old to have another child, and felt sorry for her father because she was the only


    one born.


    Despite the fact that her father had health issues, the mother imed that the father had been


    recovering for a long time and that she was too old to have another child. Who knew if her mother and


    the father would be parents together?


    Mrs. Dawson could only have one child, Analia, and she was still a daughter. She was afraid that her


    husband would listen to other people¡¯s persuasion to have a son outside and trained him to take over


    the Dawson Group.


    ¡°You have no impression of this bouquet of flowers? You also have no impression of these clothes?¡±


    Mr. Dawson picked up the bouquet of flowers and threw it at Analia.


    Analia instinctively caught the bouquet of flowers.


    Thinking of what she had done today, Analia¡¯splexion changed, and she quickly returned to


    normal. She said openly, ¡°Dad, do you know? This bouquet of flowers looks familiar. I sent someone to


    the vi on the top of the mountain for Zachary¡¯s, right?¡±


    Analia took the bags and looked at them, ¡°I also bought these clothes and ties, and I sent them to


    Zachary¡¯s residence because of my heart for him. Why are these things here, Dad?¡±


    Mr. Dawson was so angry at his daughter¡¯s words that his face turned livid. He stood up abruptly, and


    wanted to p her, but he raised his hand high and couldn¡¯t p her.


    He never lifted a finger of his daughter.


    For his daughter, Mr. Dawson had seen so many doctors, took so many medicines, and painstakingly


    recuperated his body. The daughter was very simr to him, and he really regarded her as his


    sweetheart.


    Mr. Dawson finally put down his hand.


    It was like this, which also frightened Analia.


    She thought that her father was really going to beat her to death.


    Mr. Dawson didn¡¯t p Analia across the face, but couldn¡¯t help poking her forehead with his finger,


    and said angrily and helplessly: ¡°You turned a deaf ear to what Dad said, didn¡¯t you? Zachary is


    married, he is a man with a wife, and he adores and spoils his wife. You don¡¯t want to miss him


    because that would be self-inflicted humiliation. You ignore me and send him flowers, clothes, and ties.


    I¡¯m your father; why didn¡¯t I notice you buying new clothes and ties for your father?


    And do you think that if you send it to Mr. York¡¯s house, his wife will misunderstand and quarrel with


    him? How can the couple trust each other so easily fall for it?¡±


    Mr. Dawson continued to scold his daughter, ¡°You should also be thankful that his wife trusted Mr. York


    and didn¡¯t misinterpret him; otherwise, would you be able to bear the consequences if Mr. York was


    enraged? Do you believe that because our Dawson family isn¡¯t in Wiltspoon, we don¡¯t have to worry


    about Mr. York¡¯s revenge?¡±


    Analia said: ¡°Zachary likes Serenity, right? What else would she do? Zachary is cool, and I want to be


    with him. he¡¯s married¡ªso what? I¡¯ll pursue someone I like. I¡¯m 100x better than Serenity. I can defeat


    Serenity if Zachary understands and gives me a chance.¡±


    Mr. Dawson was so angry that he raised his hand again to p her across the face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t decide whether Miss Serenity is deserving or not. The York family has never objected and


    has always believed she is deserving.¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743


    Mr. Dawson continued: Do you know how you got here, Analia? How could you be there if Dad hadn¡¯t


    visited countless doctors and taken countless medications? Analia, be dependable; having another


    child is challenging for your mother and me.¡±


    Analia: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mr. Dawson: ¡°Zachary will not give you a chance, regardless of whether he is married or not. If he is not


    married, it would be simple to catch him, but it is not your turn. The daughter of the Stone family at the


    time was deeply enamored of him, and Ms. Stone is no worse than you.¡±


    Analia curled her lips and muttered softly: ¡°Ms. Stone is not as good as I am; she is erratic and brutal.


    Her reputation at Wiltspoon isn¡¯t great, except for the fact that her background is simr to mine and


    she¡¯s not as good as me in other ways.¡±


    Mr. Dawson: ¡°¡­¡±


    He took a deep breath, then another, telling himself that his daughter is his!


    After a long while, he sat down weakly, stared at his daughter for a long time, and said, ¡°Dad insisted


    on working on the project with Mr. York. If Mr. York does not keep his word, we must give York


    Corporation an additional 10% of the profit. That¡¯s a concession you don¡¯t want to give up on. However,


    this is Dawson Group¡¯s first and final coboration with York Corporation. You can¡¯t follow me in and


    out of York Corporation while the twopanies are working together. I also promised Mr. York that


    you would never appear in front of him and that I would not allow you to harass or pester him. Analia,


    dad said the worst things first: if you don¡¯t listen to dad and go to harass Zachary in private and keep


    pestering him, Dad will give all the shares of the Dawson family to your cousins, who are also the flesh


    and blood of my Dawson family.


    You don¡¯t own any Dawson¡¯s shares. Anyway, I won¡¯t let you inherit my property. Despite the fact that I


    only have you as a child, my property does not have to be given to you. I can donate it all or give it to


    your cousins, cousins, who are all blood rtives of mine.¡±


    Analia¡¯s face turned dark. She didn¡¯t expect her father to even say such words in order to prevent her


    from pursuing Zachary.


    She would be worse off than Serenity if she couldn¡¯t inherit her father¡¯s shares in Dawson¡¯s and her


    father¡¯s property. What was her advantage?


    Having worked with his father for so many years, Analia was also reluctant, let alone reconciled, that


    his father¡¯s nearly 10 billion property was divided among his cousins.


    Those people usually ttered her father, especially her cousins. They wanted to change his father¡¯s


    decision and let them take over the Dawson Group.


    In thepany, her cousins   also had a lot of followers, and their abilities werre not inferior to hers.


    Her advantage was the biological daughter of her parents.


    ¡°Analia, you, too, believe you are excellent. Why bother getting involved in other people¡¯s marriages


    when we¡¯re so good? You have the right to freely like someone, but do not like other people¡¯s


    husbands.


    You¡¯re not looking for true love; you¡¯re looking for a mistress. Your parents worked hard to prepare you


    to be a mistress.


    ¡°Regardless of your motivation for interfering in other people¡¯s marriages, you are still a mistress!¡± You


    are notorious for having been a mistress once, and this stain will follow you for the rest of your life and


    when others mention you in the future, they¡¯ll call you a mistress, a s-l-u-t, a v!xen, and a shmeless


    bstard, Analia.


    Would you like to hear such swearing, Analia?¡±


    Analia¡¯s expression was ugly.


    ¡°There are so many good men in the world. Let¡¯s not Zachary, we can definitely find better ones. Look


    at Ms. Stone. After she put down Zachary, she is now getting close to the fifth young master of


    Johnson¡¯s family in Annenburg. The two of them will be a happy couple sooner orter.


    Why hang on a tree? That tree is not yours yet, if you want to hang there, the owner of the tree thinks


    you dirty his ce.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Analia remained silent.


    Mr. Dawson persuaded his daughter earnestly for a while, and seeing that her daughter had listened,


    he said, ¡°Consider this: Dad is now asking someone to purchase a ne ticket. Or return by ne at


    night; on the way back, I have already informed

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744


    Analia kept a dark face and did not speak.


    Was the first time she had feelings for a man doomed from the start?


    She was very unwilling!


    Why did Serenity get such an excellent man as Zachary?


    ¡­


    York Corporation, President¡¯s Office.


    In the lounge, after Serenity helped her sleeping nephew cover the air-conditioning quilt, he asked


    Zachary: ¡°When he returns, will Mr. Dawson be able to care for his daughter? His daughter is still


    young, so he ought to spoil her a lot.¡±


    Zachary immediately passed by Sonny squeezed beside her, put one hand under her head as a pillow,


    and lightly pinched Serenity¡¯s face with the other.


    Zachary: ¡°Serenity, are you jealous?¡±


    She rarely felt jealousy. Since receiving the certificate, it must be stated that she has never been


    jealous.


    She had heard a lot about the girls who liked Zachary, and she had also heard it from Josh. However,


    Josh said that Elisa was the only girl who had the courage to publicly confess her feelings for Zachary


    and pursue him.


    Knowing that Zachary and Serenity were husband and wife, they immediately broke up with each other


    with a sword.


    Therefore, Serenity had never been jealous, she just felt sorry for Elisa, and felt that she stole Elisa¡¯s


    sweetheart without knowing it.


    Fortunately, now that Elisa had Remy, the apology hidden in Serenity¡¯s heart could be resolved.


    But Zachary was often jealous, and he also wanted Serenity to be jealous for him.


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, but my husband is being targeted by other women, and I¡¯m still very


    upset.¡±


    Serenity slipped into his arms, put one hand on his waist, and said domineeringly: ¡°Husband, you are


    mine! You said, I am yours, and you are mine!¡±


    Zachary said dotingly: ¡°Yes, yes, I am yours, and I will always be yours! I will only yours!¡±


    Serenity words were not too sour, but she said that she was upset, and somehow she felt a little


    jealous.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the expression of her deep love for him!


    ¡°Mr. Dawson is a verymitted person. He has a very good reputation. Maybe Ms. Dawson will not


    compromise, and she will think of ways to sabotage us. I believe that Mr. Dawson will have a way to


    shock his daughter. He is in charge of such a bigpany. How can a person who has spent half his


    life in the business world without means and ruthlessness get to where he is today?¡±


    Serenity also felt that Ms. Dawson would not give up easily.


    Serenity would initially believe Zachary when he imed that Mr. Dawson had a way of keeping Ms.


    Dawson under control and wouldn¡¯t allow her to bother him again.


    Even if Mr. Dawson really couldn¡¯t control his daughter anymore, Serenity had never been afraid.


    Whether it¡¯s Ms. Dawson or someone else, she wouldn¡¯t lose because Zachary¡¯s heart was with her!


    If you genuinely enjoy reading the tranted version of Desirenovel, please support us. Every day, I try


    to upload more chapters. and let me know if you need more chapters. Thank you.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745


    Zachary kissed Serenity on the face, and said softly: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, your husband, I will always


    love you, and I am tired after taking care of Sonny for half a day, let¡¯s take a rest first.¡±


    Considering that Zachary was very busy in the afternoon, Serenity apanied him for a lunch break.


    Only half an hour after she fell asleep, Zachary got up to work.


    With his beloved wife around, Zachary was in a good mood and was very dedicated to work.


    Compared to the quietness of the president¡¯s office, Callum was entertaining Kevin in the vice


    president¡¯s office.


    After Kevin apanied his elder brother to socialize, he also returned to thepany headquarters.


    His reason was that he hadn¡¯t returned to the headquarters for a long time to make a fuss. If he didn¡¯t


    make a fuss, no one would remember him as the third young master of the York family.


    ¡°Kevin, you¡¯ve been sitting here for an hour, what¡¯s the matter? You just say it¡¯s defenseless, there¡¯s


    nothing you can¡¯t say between us brothers.¡± Callum kept checking the time, then sat down across from


    Kevin and talked for an hour.


    Not long ago, Callum made a phone call to Spring Blossoms, ordered a bunch of flowers, and asked


    Camryn to deliver them to him by name. He also told the clerk that he had no appetite at noon and


    couldn¡¯t eat, but he was still hungry now.


    He believed the clerk would tell Camryn these words.


    He waited for Camryn to bring him flowers and some food.


    Camryn obviously cared about him, Serenity told him that after he went to Annenburg, Camryn asked


    him where he was going, and she missed him a lot, that is, she had feelings for him.


    But when Callum came back and went to find Camryn, she was either busy and avoided seeing him, or


    she didn¡¯t pay much attention to him when she saw her.


    Stubborn girl!


    Sometimes, Callum really wanted to hold Camryn in his arms and punish her hard mouth severely.


    Kevin stayed in his office for an hour, Callum didn¡¯t want Kevin to be a light bulb.


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, but I haven¡¯t chatted with brother Zachary for a long time. I want to chat with


    brother Zachary. I just have nothing to do in the afternoon. I will spend an afternoon with brother


    Zachary and have dinner together in the evening. How about we go back to the vi together?¡±


    Callumughed: ¡°Do you dare to go back? Are you afraid that grandma will urge you?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­Grandma has given me goals, why is she urging me? Now she is focusing on the other half


    of the fifth brother.¡±


    Grandma set a goal for the her fourth grandson, but the fourth grandson had always been taciturn and


    didn¡¯t talk much, even more silent than his elder brother before marriage. If he didn¡¯t say it, they didn¡¯t


    know which woman his grandma was targeting, but seeing the fourth grandson, there was no


    abnormality action.


    Kevin¡¯s heart was itchy, and he really wanted to know what grandma¡¯s goal was for the fourth


    grandson. He had eaten and drank wine with the fourth brother a few times, but he didn¡¯t get a word.


    He was so eloquent that the person who was the most eloquent couldn¡¯t get the words of the fourth


    brother. That guy was probably the one with the deepest city and the tightest mouth among the nine


    brothers.


    Callum: ¡°You also know that grandma gave you a goal. It¡¯s been half a year, and you haven¡¯t seen any


    moves. You should act like me, and act quickly. Even if you act, you may not be able to win the


    opponent.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°Brother, if you hadn¡¯t fallen in love with Ms. Newman, I would have exchanged with you.


    Although Ms. Newman¡¯s eyes have not been cured, she is a woman anyway, and anyone can tell at a


    nce that she is a woman. But who dares to say Hayden is a woman? If my grandma didn¡¯t let me


    pursue her, I wouldn¡¯t even know she was a woman. She is more manly than me. If I were with her, I


    always feel like I¡¯m gay.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Before grandma handed him the photo, Kevin and Hayden had nothing to do with each other, so


    naturally he wouldn¡¯t investigate her, so he didn¡¯t know that she was actually a woman.


    Like everyone else, he thought that Hayden was the young master of the Queen family and the


    sessor of the Queen Enterprise, but he never thought that Hayden was a woman.


    In Annenburg, Hayden was distinct from Miss Stoll. Casey Stoll frequently wore short hair and was


    wearing a unisex dress. Although Casey Stoll had never stated that she was a man, it was simple for


    people to assume that she was.


    Everyone also knew that the Stoll family had only two daughters and no sons.


    Kevin dared to say that Hayden¡¯s parents regarded her as a real man.


    Callum burst outughing.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very satisfying for you to gradually dismantle


    Hayden as a woman? The day the truth is revealed, the entire Jensburg will be shocked.¡±

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden is very beautiful.¡±


    Callum said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s it, she¡¯s beautiful. Her family background is simr to ours, and you


    don¡¯t need anyone else. Get going, If you¡¯rete, you¡¯ll be sorry when other men find out that Mr.


    Queen is really a pretty woman. Trust grandma¡¯s eyes! Grandma is good for us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust grandma, but¡­ I think How do I want to start? You are all good. From the


    beginning, you can send flowers and gifts. What should I give? Hayden is now dressed as a man. If I


    send her flowers, she will be on the headlines the next day.¡±


    The third young master of the York family pursued a Man, such explosive news could bombard both


    Wiltspoon and Jensburg.


    ¡°knock knock.¡± There was a knock on the door.


    Callum guessed that it was his fianc¨¦e who came.


    Camryn refused to acknowledge that she was his fianc¨¦e, but he insisted on it everywhere, supported


    her, and dealt with the Chandler and Joyner families regarding Camryn. Camryn simply didn¡¯t want to


    acknowledge it.


    Kevin: ¡°It must be Ms. Newman.¡±


    Callum got up, went around the desk, and opened the door for Camryn himself.


    Kevin¡¯s gaze followed him. Looking at Callum¡¯s cheerful look, he felt both envy and iprehension.


    Could love really make people happy?


    Kevin, who was not caught in it, couldn¡¯t feel the taste of love for the time being.


    Callum opened the door of the office, and really saw Camryn standing at the door, holding a bouquet of


    flowers in one hand, a bag in the other and her blind crutch.


    ¡°Camryn, you¡¯re here,e in quickly.¡± Callum gently staggered his body and let Camryn enter.


    Camryn seemed to hesitate for a moment, but she still walked into Callum¡¯s office.


    It¡¯s not the first time.


    She was somewhat familiar with Callum¡¯s office, she didn¡¯t need to use a blind man¡¯s cane to find the


    way, and she didn¡¯t need Callum to guide her, she could walk to the desk without any mistakes.


    But when she was about to walk to the desk, she stopped suddenly.


    There were others in the office.


    She looked at the other party, but only saw a blurry ck shadow. She couldn¡¯t distinguish the facial


    features, so she couldn¡¯t see who the other party was.


    ¡°Ms. Newman.¡± Kevin took the initiative to say hello.


    After Camryn heard Kevin¡¯s voice, she smiled back, but guessed his identity in her heart.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747


    ¡°Camryn, he is my younger brother Kevin, who ranks third among brothers.¡±


    Callum knew Camryn didn¡¯t know Kevin well, and she couldn¡¯t guess the identity of Kevin by hearing


    the voice, so he took the initiative to exin.


    Camryn smiled at Kevin again, and said hello: ¡°Hi, third young master.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Newman, you can just call me Kevin.¡±


    Kevin said that Ms. Newman was his second sister-inw.


    Camryn was still smiling. She turned around and handed the bouquet and the snacks she bought to


    Callum, ¡°Callum, here is the bouquet you asked for, and I brought it to you. I heard you didn¡¯t have


    enough lunch, so I bought it for you.¡± I¡¯ll give you two boxes of snacks for afternoon tea.¡±


    Kevin ndered in his heart, did the second brother really not eat well or was he just making an


    excuse?


    It¡¯s correct.


    Kevin abruptly became aware of his justifications for approaching Hayden. If there wasn¡¯t a reason, he


    would find one; likewise, if there wasn¡¯t an opportunity, he would make one.


    Callum took the things, put them on the desk, and said to Camryn: ¡°You must be tired after sending the


    flowers,e and have snacks with me, after the snacks, I¡¯ll take you back. ¡°


    Camryn: ¡°No need, I¡¯m not hungry. Dal is waiting for me outside.¡±


    It¡¯s okay if Camryn didn¡¯t say anything, but when she said that Dalton was waiting for her outside the


    company, how could Callum let her and Dalton together.


    Callum said: ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Dal to visit, Let him stay in Wiltspoon for two days to rest, and not bother


    him constantly. I¡¯m here for you, and I¡¯ll take you back.¡± After Camryn was silent, he said:


    Camryn: ¡°Dal came to talk to me about work. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    With that said, Camryn turned around and left, not forgetting to say goodbye to Kevin.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you downstairs.¡± Callum followed her.


    ¡°Brother, I just want to leave, how about I help you take Ms. Newman downstairs?¡± Kevin said.


    Callum acted as if he didn¡¯t hear Kevin.


    Still following Camryn, Kevin, who originally wanted to leave, didn¡¯t want to leave for the time being, so


    he stayed in the second brother¡¯s office and waited for the second brother toe back.


    Callum asked Camryn to bring him flowers and food, mainly because he wanted to be alone with her,


    but he didn¡¯t expect Dalton toe here again, and it was Dalton who sent Camryn here, so his n


    fell through.


    They had to send Camryn to Dalton¡¯s car.


    Even if Dalton and his girlfriend were about to have a happy affair, and Camryn would no longer be


    there again, Callum would guard against him and regard him as a rival in love.


    Just like Zachary vs Shawn back then.


    It¡¯s no secret that Dalton was really waiting for Camryn at the gate of the York Corporation. Now that


    Camryn had taken over the Newman Enterprise.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    As a result, Dalton, who helped Camryn take over the Newman family, came into the public¡¯s sight. Not


    many people knew the real rtionship between him and Camryn.


    Some people thought Dalton did this to apologize to President Newman, but many people thought he


    did it simply to apologize to President Newman. In the Newman family, only Camryn and his brother


    were free, and Trenton was only seventeen this year. He had just finished the college entrance


    examination at the age of ten and was not yet ready to take over thepany.


    Although Camryn was blind and couldn¡¯t see, she had a calm mind. With Dalton¡¯s help, she could


    stabilize Newmans¡¯s legal business. As for the illegal business, it had been sealed up. For Newmans, it


    was greatly affected.


    Those who fantasized about taking the opportunity to upy and carve up the Newman family knew


    that the second young master of the York family was standing behind Camryn, and Dalton was helping


    them, so they died of that idea immediately.


    Camryn even fired her own cousin, without showing any affection.


    The Chandler family and the Joyner family hated her so much.


    Now he was wholeheartedly instigating Trenton and Camryn to fall out.


    After Trenton¡¯s college entrance examination, Camryn chose to tell his younger brother everything that


    happened at home.


    If you genuinely enjoy reading the tranted version of Desirenovel, please support us. Every day, I try


    to upload more chapters. and let me know if you need more chapters. Thank you.

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748


    Trenton, who knew everything, was broken and entangled.


    He was still thinking about taking the civil service exam in the future, but he didn¡¯t expect that his


    parents and second sister hadmitted serious crimes, which cut off his future civil service exams.


    The most difficult thing for him to ept was that his biological parents killed the eldest sister¡¯s father.


    They were born to the same mother, but what was the mother¡¯s attitude towards the eldest sister?


    After knowing the truth, Trenton finally understood why his parents were extremely indifferent to his


    eldest sister. It turned out that it was because of his second uncle¡¯s death.


    Trenton felt that it was right for the eldest sister to avenge her father and kill her rtives righteously.


    Who told his parents tomit a crime?


    But those were his biological parents, and it was difficult for him to ept that his elder sister, whom he


    had always respected, treated his parents like this.


    From knowing the truth to now, Trenton had been avoiding Camryn and staying at a ssmate¡¯s house.


    No matter how many times Camryn went to him, he never saw her.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t see the Chandler family and the Joyner family either, and he didn¡¯t listen to the


    instigation of those two families.


    Trenton was not an unreasonable person, he just couldn¡¯t ept such a family change for a while.


    When Dalton saw Callum escorting Camryn out, he sneered twice, and muttered: ¡°Why are you


    pretending to be considerate now, knowing that the girl can¡¯t see you, but you still have to ask the girl to


    send him flowers and food by name.¡±


    Camryn refused to listen to him, and insisted on continuing to operate Spring Blossoms, and stayed in


    the flower shop for a lot of time during the day.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dalton thought, she was reluctant to close the flower shop. First, she had a good rtionship with the


    two shop assistants. If they closed the shop, they would lose their jobs. Second, she liked flowers and


    nts. The third point was probably because of Callum.


    She liked Callum, but she couldn¡¯t pass the test in her heart.


    If she wanted to stay away but didn¡¯t want to part with it, she would always be entangled.


    If she really wanted to stay away, closed the flower shop, was busy with work every day, and went


    everywhere, how would she have time to wait for Callum to find her?


    ¡°Camryn.¡± Dalton got out of the car and went to meet her.


    ¡°Second young Master York.¡± Dalton greeted politely.


    Callum also politely called him Mr. Da.


    Camryn turned her head to Callum, and said in a gentle voice: ¡°Callum, you go back to work, let¡¯s go


    first.¡±


    Callum was reluctant, but he could only let her go. He looked at Dalton and said in a low voice: ¡°Mr. Da,


    my family Camryn will be taken care of by you for the time being. After you finish talking about work


    matters, call me and I will pick up my family Camryn.¡±


    In front of Dalton, Callum specially emphasized, ¡®My family is Camryn¡¯.


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    She was toozy to correct this domineering man.


    The correction didn¡¯t work either.


    Callum¡¯s mouth got bigger, and he could say anything he wanted.


    Everyone said that Camryn was his fiancee. Even though they weren¡¯t married yet, everyone in


    Wiltspoon knew that she was his fiancee.


    No one listened to her exnation and believed her words.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Second Young Master York, you continue to be such a sc*mbag. The surname of Camryn is Newman;


    when did she be a member of your york¡¯s family? Let¡¯s discuss it after your wedding to Camryn.¡±


    ¡°When I hold a wedding with Camryn, Mr. Da, I must ask you to be my best man. With the friendship


    between you and Camryn, you must be very happy to be my best man. Seeing Camryn happily


    be my best man beautiful bride.¡±

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749


    Dalton responded to Callum: ¡°Second Young Master York, I¡¯ll wait for you to marry Camryn sessfully


    before asking me to be the best man. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With that said, Dalton opened the car door for Camryn, and after Camryn got in the car, he also


    returned to the car, not toozy to argue with a scoundrel like Callum, and it would take a long time.


    Dalton drove quickly and took Camryn away from the York Corporation.


    Callum stood at the entrance of thepany and watched the car go away. He didn¡¯t go back until it


    was out of sight.


    All the security guards on duty were watching Callum.


    ¡°He¡¯s my future brother-inw.¡± Callum didn¡¯t know what the security guards were thinking, he


    exined it funny, so as not to spread rumors in thepanyter, saying that his fianc¨¦e ran away


    with other men.


    Although Dalton was not Camryn¡¯s real brother, but the two were siblings, Camryn regarded Dalton as


    an older brother, so he was naturally his future brother-inw.


    The security guard on duty smiled embarrassingly.


    They just heard that the vice president called that man Mr. Da, and he had a different surname from the


    future wife of the vice president. How could they be brothers and sisters, unless they were brothers.


    Thinking of the status of their vice president, they also believed that no one would dare topete with


    their vice president for a woman.


    Callum didn¡¯t care what they thought, as long as he didn¡¯t spread rumors that his fianc¨¦e was robbed.


    When he returned to the office, he saw that Kevin was still there, and said, ¡°Are you still here?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother.¡±


    Kevin returned to the desk, picked up the bouquet of flowers, admired them for a while, and said, ¡°The


    flowers in second sister-inw¡¯s shop are more beautiful than those in other flower shops. No wonder


    the business in her shop is getting better and better.


    That¡¯s because others know your thoughts on Ms. Newman, and they went to Spring Blossoms to buy


    flowers on purpose in order to please you or establish a good rtionship with the future Second


    Young Mistress in advance.¡±


    Spring Blossoms¡¯s business was good in the first ce, because In the downtown area, the business


    was usually better than other flower shops. During the holidays, especially Valentine¡¯s Day, the


    business was booming. It could keep the boss and workers busy, and the money could be received


    softly.


    Now the business was even better, naturally because of Callum¡¯s status.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Another point was that everyone was interested in Camryn and wanted to know how a blind person


    persuaded Dalton to help her take over Newman enterprise.


    Why did she trust Dalton?


    But apart from Callum and Serenity, Camryn didn¡¯t tell anyone else, this was her private matter, she


    didn¡¯t think it was necessary to make it public.


    As for other people scolding her as a white-eyed wolf, Camryn didn¡¯t try to defend, but when Callum


    heard someone scolding her like that, he was anxious with others. In front of Camryn, she called her a


    white-eyed wolf.


    Even Mrs. Chandler and Mrs. Joyner didn¡¯t dare. The two aunts hated and envied Camryn, a niece.


    They hated Camryn for pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Aunts¡® son has been fired, so he can¡¯t


    take advantage of it.


    The n to take advantage of the opportunity to seize her natal family¡¯s property failed. Could they not


    hate Camryn?


    Jealous of Camryn, who was blind, could be liked by the second young master of the York family,


    Callum, and even Serenity didn¡¯t dislike her for being blind.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I asked them to help Camryn¡¯s business, don¡¯t expect me to owe them favors.¡±


    After admiring the bouquet, Callum put down the bouquet, took two boxes of snacks, opened a box of


    snacks, picked one up and ate it.


    Callum: ¡°The sweetness of these dim sum is not very sweet but I love to eat it. Camryn bought these


    dim sum for me because she knows my taste.¡±

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750


    ¡°Let me try it.¡± Kevin stretched out his hand to get a snack.


    Before Kevin got it, Callum pped his hand away and said, ¡°This is what my fianc¨¦e gave me to eat.


    It¡¯s her heart and love. I enjoy it by myself. If you want to eat it, go to Ms. Queen.¡±


    Kevin widened his eyes, ¡°Brother, You are too stingy, it¡¯s just a snack, and you don¡¯t let me eat it! Why


    did I hear that the breakfast that my sister-inw prepared for my eldest brother, my eldest brother


    couldn¡¯t finish it, so my sister-inw asked my elder brother to pack it for you at thepany?


    You should learn from big brother, that¡¯s called brotherly love.¡±


    Callum said while eating snacks: ¡°So he is the big brother, I¡¯m the second, not the big brother and I


    don¡¯t have such a broad mind.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He got up, pretended to be angry, and said, ¡°Stingy, do you think I really want to eat your dim sum?


    The dim sum made by the pastry chef in our hotel is better than the ones bought outside. There are too


    many.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Then you go back to the hotel to eat, and no one will stop you from leaving.¡±


    Kevin said with a yful smile, ¡°Next time I will tell Ms. Newman directly that I also want to eat the dim


    sum she bought, and I think she will buy me a few boxes.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    With that said, Kevin turned around and was about to leave.


    ¡°Come back.¡±


    Callum called him to stop, pushed the opened box of dim sum forward and back, and said angrily: ¡°Eat,


    eat, lest you say I¡¯m stingy, you can only eat one piece.¡±


    Kevin turned around and picked up a piece of dim sum to eat. After taking a bite, he frowned and said


    in disgust: ¡°How can the dim sum bought outsidepare with our hotel? It¡¯s not delicious at all.


    Brother, you still treat it as a baby.¡±


    Callum: ¡°You take it, you have to finish it, don¡¯t throw it away, this is your future second sister-inw¡¯s


    love.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He provoked Callum to do it well, the piece of snack in his hand, for him who was picky, was chewing


    on it.


    Kevin: ¡°Second brother, I remembered that I still have something to deal with, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    He wanted to run away and throw away the snacks outside, but Callum was not easy to fool him, and


    asked him: ¡°Leave after eating the snacks, how much more? Eat a few before you go home and tell


    Grandma that I have no brotherhood and am a cker.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°No, second brother, I am not the kind of person who likes to make small reports. This is a gift


    from my future second sister-inw to my second brother, So I can just taste it.¡±


    Under Callum¡¯s gaze, Kevin braced his scalp and ate the piece of snack that he thought was not tasty.


    It¡¯s embarrassing for Callum, but he still ate it with relish, as if it was the most delicious snack in the


    world.


    Was this because of sentient beings?


    Anyway, he found it hard to eat.


    After swallowing that piece of snack, Kevin quickly poured himself a ss of water, poured water


    vigorously regardless of his image, and after filling the ss of water, he refused the generous sharing


    of the second brother, and quickly slipped away.


    He swore that in the future, as long as the second brother shared the food with him, he would not eat it!


    In the future, the second sister-inw was not picky about food, and she couldn¡¯t make food by herself,


    so she was not as good as the elder sister-inw.


    He thought how delicious it was, but in the end¡­


    Seeing Kevin run away, Callum said: ¡°You have such a picky mouth, be careful to ask for a wife who


    can¡¯t even fry an egg. Specially for you to eat dark food.¡±

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751


    Sea View Vi Area.


    As long as Dalton and Camryn talked about work matters, they would always be in the sea view vi,


    and the people there were selected by Dalton for Camryn.


    Although Camryn was the head of the Newman family, the butler and maids were invited back by Mrs.


    Newman. They had been with Mrs. Newman for many years, and they were more emotionally inclined


    to Mrs. Newman.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn thought about recing everyone. Considering that her eyes had not been healed yet, if she


    reced them, she would hire new ones. She didn¡¯t know each other, and she didn¡¯t understand, so it


    was even less safe.


    Now these people¡¯s attitude towards Camryn was already respectful on the surface. In fact, their hearts


    were more inclined to her younger brother, Trenton, especially the butler. There was a kind of guarding


    the house for Mr. and Mrs. Newman, so that Trenton could take over everything safely.


    In the study, Camryn held a meeting for the senior managers, while Dalton sat aside to assist.


    She couldn¡¯t see it, but she had a very good memory. She remembered everything that the secretary


    and Dalton told her, no matter how big or small.


    The secretary was hired by Dalton for Camryn, not the secretary next to her stepfather.


    Camryn had already fired his stepfather¡¯s secretary. That woman was interested in her stepfather, but


    Dalton said that it was the other party¡¯s wishful thinking. Mr. Newman had no intention of eating wild


    flowers, and his feelings for Mrs. Newman were still very specific.


    After the meeting, Dalton saw that there was no water in her ss, so he took the ss and got up to


    pour her a ss of warm water.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Dalton said distressedly: ¡°Trenton has already graduated from high school; you can bring him along so


    that he understands Newman¡¯s business and isn¡¯t as tired.¡±


    Still couldn¡¯t get forgiveness.


    Everyone thought she was taking over the Newman family¡¯s property.


    Dalton knew that Camryn was not that cruel, she had always said that she would take everything back,


    but in fact, she would give her brother what he deserved.


    President Newman and his wife killed her father because of family property and personal rtionship


    issues. Her revenge on the couple was to take over Newman¡¯s business besides making them ept


    legal punishment.


    The couple knew that all of Newman¡¯s business fell into her hands, and they probably would vomit


    blood in prison.


    Mentioning his younger brother, Camryn felt a little guilty, and said, ¡°After Trenton found out everything,


    he stayed at a ssmate¡¯s house and refused to meet me. I have tried to find him countless times, but


    it was useless. In the family, I feel the most sorry is Trenton. Trenton is sensible, but they are also his


    biological parents. He can¡¯t ept the fact that I and his biological parents are tearing apart. I can


    understand him and won¡¯t me him.¡±


    Dalton saidfortingly: ¡°Give him some time, and he will slowly ept the reality.¡±


    Camryn sighed. She waited and waited until Trenton was older, wiser, and a few years older. It might


    be that the siblings could reconcile.


    If Trenton would hate her for the rest of his life because of this, she would admit it too.


    Dalton: ¡°How about I apany you to talk to Trenton again?¡±


    Camryn shook her head and refused, she said: ¡°Trenton also has a big opinion on you, thinking that


    you have betrayed his father, you go to him, only It will make him angrier and more ufortable. Let


    him digest it slowly.¡±


    Siblings were siblings all their lives.


    Camryn believed that Trenton who had been a warm boy since childhood would figure it out.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Camryn¡¯s phone rang.


    Dalton thought it was Callum who called, and said to her: ¡°Second Young master York is really chasing


    after you, every time he sees me, he guards me like a thief.¡±

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752


    Camryn: ¡°But Callum also trusts you, otherwise he won¡¯t let me leave in your car.¡±


    Dalton choked.


    The call wasn¡¯t from Callum, but from Camryn¡¯s aunt Azalea Newman, who had moved married


    thousands of miles away after getting married and rarely went back to where she was born. She was


    the third Ms. Newman in the Newman family before she got married.


    ¡°Auntie Newman.¡± Camryn¡¯s expression changed when she heard her voice.


    Dalton could see her dependence on Aunt Newman from her face. The rtionship between the aunt


    and niece was really good.


    Camryn¡¯s life was saved because of Azalea.


    In thest ten years, Azalea had also asked famous doctors everywhere for help in curing Camryn¡¯s


    eyes, and she had frequently taken Camryn to seek medical advice and medicine, as well as to many


    temples to worship God.


    ¡°Camryn, where are you now? I went to your flower shop and said that you had gone out, but I didn¡¯t


    see you when I came home.¡±


    Because her second brother died and Camryn almost died at the beginning, Azalea told her oldest


    brother that her sister-inw had a falling out. And now she was back in Wiltspoon, she wouldn¡¯t go into


    Newman¡¯s house and would stay in a hotel.


    She went back to her mother¡¯s house, but she just asked at the door, knowing that Camryn was not at


    home, so she left, then called Camryn.


    Camryn asked in surprise: ¡°Are you here, Auntie? You didn¡¯t tell me when you wereing, so I


    couldn¡¯t pick you up at the airport¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arrived, and I¡¯m going to the hotel first. You can just tell your aunt where you are now, and she¡¯ll


    find youter.¡± Azalea asked her: ¡°Are you in the York Corporation?¡±


    Callum liked Camryn, and when Camryn¡¯s aunt found out about this, she turned him down in the same


    way.


    Even though York¡¯s family were open-minded and Second Mrs. York said it didn¡¯t need Camryn to do


    anything as long as she had money, but Azalea didn¡¯t like the two of them being together.


    Her niece was ill-fated, and Azalea did not dare or want her niece to take risks again, fearing that her


    niece¡¯s blindness would eventually make her husband¡¯s family dislike her.


    It would be better if she married someone with aparable family background.


    Azalea thought that her niece was overrated for a family as wealthy as the Yorks. Azalea thought that


    Camryn would be perfect for her if she wasn¡¯t blind.


    In the final analysis, it was because Camryn was blind that the aunt and niece both had a sense of


    inferiority.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m at the Seaview Vi right now. Just after the meeting, Brother Dal came over.¡± Camryn


    exined, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t try to find me. I¡¯ll go back as soon as I can. So you don¡¯t have to worry,


    Brother Dal will see me off.


    Azalea: ¡°Let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t been to the beach in a long time, so I¡¯ll spend a few days in your vi, have


    fun, and eat seafood.¡±


    Azalea got married in a city far away that didn¡¯t have a sea, and she sometimes missed being by the


    water. In the life of her birth family, she could tell them she wanted to go to the beach for vacation, and


    they would make it happen.


    When she was a child, her parents and older brothers would take her on vacation to the beach every


    summer.


    Her second brother was two years younger than she was. The siblings yed together a lot and got


    along the best.


    The brothers and sisters were several years older than her, and they didn¡¯t like to take her to y. The


    two older sisters often bully her, looking at her. But she didn¡¯t turn against her brother and sister


    because of this.


    They hurt her second brother and even his only child because they were too mean and cruel.

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753


    Azalea and her two elder sisters no longer had sisterhood.


    Camryn: ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll wait for my aunt at home.¡±


    Azalea: ¡°Okay, then I will take a taxi there now.¡±


    After a few words, Azalea ended the call with her niece.


    Her aunt would arrive soon, so Camryn told Dalton: ¡°Brother Dal, let¡¯s go and buy some seafood. My


    aunt likes seafood.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dalton apanied Camryn to buy a lot of seafood and returned home.


    Camryn wanted to clean up the seafood so that her aunt could eat it when she came, but she couldn¡¯t


    see it, so it was Dalton who helped in the end.


    ¡°I¡¯m really useless.¡± Camryn said with low self-esteem, ¡°I tried very hard to live like a normal person,


    but I couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daltonforted her: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry so much; your aunt will arrive soon. She must have found a


    miracle doctor because she came to share the good news with you before bringing you to God to have


    your eyes healed..¡±


    That meant that Dalton and Azalea kept trying to help Camryn¡¯s eyes, even though he was very busy at


    work and Azalea was often on the run.


    Dalton provided financial assistance.


    Azalea had a distant marriage and lived in luxurious environments with her husband¡¯s family, but her


    businesster failed and she came dangerously close to dering bankruptcy. Even though it had now


    ascended once more, it still couldn¡¯t bepared to earlier.


    Azalea also spent a lot of money to help Camryn¡¯s eyes. After Mr. Newman started to trust the


    Newman family, Dalton¡¯s ie kept going up, so he decided to help Azalea financially. In the


    beginning, he was the nicest person, and he couldn¡¯t let Azalea get into money trouble.


    ¡°Is it so easy to see a miracle doctor? Just let it happen, I don¡¯t want to heal my eyes as strongly as


    before.¡±


    There were too many disappointments. After another ten years of living in the dark, Camryn got used to


    such days, and it would be best if she could recover her eyesight. If she couldn¡¯t, she would live in the


    dark for the rest of her life.


    Dalton stopped talking.


    While the two were talking, the doorbell rang.


    ¡°Auntie must be here.¡±


    Camryn happily went to open the door.


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    The person standing at the door of the vi was really her aunt, Azalea.


    Azalea was over fifty years old, but she looked much older than her two older sisters. Maybe it¡¯s


    because she worked so hard to heal her niece¡¯s eyes. Her living situation wasn¡¯t as good as that of her


    two older sisters, so she didn¡¯t go to the beauty parlor as often. The hospital did beauty services, and


    the skin care products they used were now mid-range.


    Even so, Azalea had never thought about her birth family¡¯s property, unlike her two sisters, whose


    husband¡¯s family had such good living conditions that they could be considered wealthy, and was so


    greedy that she wanted to upy and split up her birth family¡¯s property.


    ¡°Auntie, I was talking about you with brother Dal just now.¡± Camryn fumbled to open the door for her


    aunt, with a bright smile on her face.


    It was only in front of her aunt that shepletely let go of her guard, like a child.


    After the aunt came in, she took Camryn¡¯s hand and led her back to the house.


    Dalton was busy in the kitchen, and he wanted to cook a table of seafood feast for Azalea himself.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Wearing an apron and holding a spat, Dalton came out of the kitchen and said hello with a


    smile.


    Azalea smiled and said, ¡°Dalton, I¡¯m bothering you again.¡±

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754


    Dalton knew how to show appreciation. Because he had been kind to her before, Camryn saved him


    and helped him. Now he was bing Camryn¡¯s right-hand man.


    Once, Azalea thought about matching the two. She felt that Dalton was reliable, and she didn¡¯t dislike


    Camryn for being blind. Dalton also liked Camryn, but he hid it so well that most people couldn¡¯t see it.


    It was Camryn who only treated Dalton as an older brother, without any affection between men and


    women.


    After Azalea tried several times, she gave up.


    ¡°No trouble, auntie, you sit down first, and I¡¯ll ask you two to eat after the meal is ready.¡± Dalton said


    and returned to the kitchen and continued to work.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The aunt and niece sat down on the sofa.


    Camryn: ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you bring Jenna over here this time?¡±


    Jenna was Azalea¡¯s granddaughter. She was only two years old. Everyone adored the little girl


    because she had a sweet mouth.


    ¡°Jenna was picked up by her mother for the summer vacation.


    Camryn, I went to Annenburg a few times. I didn¡¯t see a miracle doctor, but I saw Dr. Carden.¡±


    Hearing this, Camryn was a little nervous.


    Dr. Carden was the miracle doctor¡¯s only sessor. It is said that she¡¯s an expert in medicine and


    poison.


    She heard that no one dared to offend Dr. Carden, for fear of being poisoned to death quietly by her.


    ¡°Dr. Carden¡­Will she treat my eyes?¡± Camryn asked softly.


    After Azalea was silent, she took Camryn¡¯s hand and asked her: ¡°How has the second young master of


    the York family treated you recently?¡±


    ¡°He was on a business trip for a while, not long after he came back, he still treats me the same way. He


    always talking about ¡®my fiancee¡¯, so loud that everyone in Wiltspoon regards me as his fiancee. ¡°


    Azalea: ¡°He didn¡¯t tell you the truth?¡±


    Camryn was stunned for a moment, and asked, ¡°What truth? What did he lie to me?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t go on a business trip, he went to Annenburg, and visited Dr. Carden at FC Manor every day.


    He went there three or four times a day, he was almost a r*scal, and he was about to live in FC Manor,


    and the fourth young master of the Johnson family even wanted to let the wolf dogs bite him.¡±


    Hearing this, Camryn hurriedly asked: ¡°Auntie, has he not been killed? Was he bitten by a wolf dog?¡±


    Azalea: ¡°No, I was making a metaphorical reference. Dr. Carden followed the Johnson family¡¯s fourth


    young master back to FC Manor. When the second young master York learned of it, he traveled to


    Annenburg. Running to FC Manor on a daily basis is begging Dr. Carden to heal your eyes.


    Dr. Carden has a big belly now and is about to give birth, so he temporarily rejected him, but Dr.


    Carden also promised him that she wille to help you treat your eyes first after giving birth to her


    child.


    He also wanted to hire a miracle doctor, but Dr. Carden said that the miracle doctor usually does not go


    out to see, and the miracle doctor is ying around, and sometimes Dr. Carden can¡¯t get in touch.


    Because of him, he came back helplessly.¡±


    Hearing what her aunt said, Camryn remained silent for a long time.


    It turned out that what her aunt said was true.


    Callum said that he would definitely invite a miracle doctor or Dr. Carden to treat her eyes.


    In order to please Dr. Carden, he brought his r*scal to the extreme, so the Fourth Young Master


    Johnson disliked him and wanted to let wolf dogs bite him.


    He was all for her.


    Camryn¡¯s emotions were surging, and it would be a lie to say that she was not moved.


    After a long time, she said softly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he tell me about it?¡±


    Azalea didn¡¯t know. If she hadn¡¯t gone to FC Manor and met Dr. Carden and her husband, she wouldn¡¯t


    have known that Callum could run faster than her, so she would have gone to see Dr. Carden a long


    time ago.


    ¡°Whatever reason he hid it, Camryn, I have to admit it even if I don¡¯t want to. He truly cares about you. I


    can also tell you¡¯re notpletely uninterested in him. ept it if you can¡¯t let go.¡± Azalea patted the


    back of Camryn¡¯s hand, ¡°You have to bear the ups and downs of life, and you can¡¯t solve the problem if


    you keep avoiding and entangled blindly.¡±

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755


    Camryn remained silent.


    Azalea patted the back of her hand again, and said, ¡°I will go and assist Dalton in the kitchen.¡±


    Then, Azalea got up and was about to leave. After remembering something, she sat down again and


    asked with concern: ¡°Is Trenton still unwilling to see you?¡±


    Camryn shook his head.


    Az sighed, and said something for Trenton ¡°He is also difficult to do, don¡¯t me him.¡±


    Even though Camryn was right, it was hard for Trenton to ept that his respected older sister had


    sent his parents and second sister in with all of his parents.


    Camryn: ¡°I don¡¯t me him, Trenton is a good boy, I believe he will figure it out slowly.¡±


    Azalea hummed, reminding Camryn: ¡°You can¡¯t just let Trenton hide outside all the time, and smoke a


    cigarette every day. Time to find him, don¡¯t be tempted by those people to win over you and instigate


    Trenton to fight against you.


    Where does Trenton live now? Give me the address, and I¡¯ll talk to him.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°He went to his ssmate¡¯s town, which was a long way from the city. It took him more


    than an hour to drive there. It is a veryrge ce. Every time I went to look for him, I went in the front


    door, but he always left through the back door. I had no idea he was there. You can¡¯t stop him if you


    can¡¯t get to him.¡±


    Camryn told her aunt where his brother was staying.


    ¡°My aunt and second aunt often go to Trenton, and they often call and send him messages. I heard


    from Trenton¡¯s ssmates that those people also call and send messages, they are all scolding me


    and speaking ill of me, so that Trenton will be stronger and take back the Newman family.


    They also told Trenton that as long as Trenton needs them, they are willing to help Trenton take back


    thepany unconditionally.


    I can¡¯t see, but not too badly. Trenton still has to go to university. Once the Newman family is handed


    over to him, how can he have time to take care of the business, won¡¯t it fall into their hands?


    Now that thepany is under my control, even if Trenton is really taken care of by them Instigate


    against me, I will not hand over thepany to Trenton, at worst I will file awsuit with him to


    distribute the property.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Azalea said: ¡°Camryn, I love Trenton the most out of your three siblings; you


    know how he has treated you for so many years; it is best if you don¡¯t cry, at least there is still some


    brotherhood.


    Don¡¯t be like me and your two aunts and your uncle, Because of your father¡¯s death and your affairs, I


    have already torn faces with them, and there is no brotherhood.


    Of course, if Trenton really makes a wrong choice, I will stand firmly on your side. He is always your


    uncle and your mother¡¯s biological son, with their selfish, ruthless and cruel blood flowing in his bones,


    maybe he will be even crueler than your uncle in the future.


    You should also pay attention and sometimes, even your parents may not believe you, let alone you


    are a half-sibling.¡±


    The fact that Camryn was almost killed ten years ago left her aunt Azalea with lingering fears, and she


    worried that Camryn would be like her second brother. In the end, he died in the muttion of his


    brothers.


    ¡°auntie, I will.¡± Camryn now gave his younger brother enough time to ept the reality, but she never


    expected that the two siblings could reconcile as before. Even if they reconciled as before, how could


    the siblings get better?


    Usually, she treated her younger brother with indifference.


    It¡¯s just that she knew that her younger brother had a bit of conscience and would protect her, unlike


    Carrie who always punished her, bullied her, and ploted against her.


    She always remembered one thing, that is, she and her siblings didn¡¯t have the same father.


    Even with the same mother, her mother was extremely cruel to her, but doted on her younger siblings.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Fortunately, you have Dalton and Second Young Master york helping you now, so I can rest assured,


    otherwise, I really dare not go home with peace of mind.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll be fine living better than they do and making them mad.¡±


    Azalea smiled, ¡°I believe in you, you are a very strong child. Now I have to go to help Dalton.¡±

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756


    If Azalea came to her house, she wouldn¡¯t treat herself like a guest, so she would let herself help


    Camryn.


    In the kitchen, Azalea asked Dalton about his marriage. Knowing that Dalton and his girlfriend were


    engaged, she was very happy, and told Dalton to invite her to a wedding wine when they got married.


    When Dalton nned to get married, he asked his aunt Azalea to be the witness.


    Camryn was sitting on the sofa, quietly listening to her aunt and Dalton¡¯s talk, her heart had already


    flown to Callum.


    Callum did so much for her without telling her.


    Did he want to surprise her?


    She still felt that Dr. Carden couldn¡¯te to help her treat her eyes now. Callum was afraid that if he


    told Camryn, she would think about it every day and hold out too much hope. If there was no hope, she


    would bepletely disappointed?


    Or might be both.


    Recalling the little things from knowing Callum to the present.


    In the beginning, he deliberately approached her because his grandma had selected her for him, and


    wanted him to approach her, pursue her, and marry her.


    Camryn couldn¡¯t figure out why the olddy chose her?


    But the olddy was very kind to her, as if she was the olddy¡¯s granddaughter and Callum picked her


    up.


    Later, Camryn felt that Callum was bing more and more sincere to her, and his feelings became


    more and more sincere. Although she had known him for so long, she didn¡¯t even know what he looked


    like, but she could feel his feelings for her.


    Camryn also listened to the Azalea¡¯s persuasion and kept it in her heart.


    Azalea also objected at first, thinking the same as her.


    Now she was conversely persuading her to ept Callum¡¯s feelings.


    Azalea was an elder, someone who hade here had a better eye for seeing people than Camryn.


    Oh, Camryn couldn¡¯t see people, there was darkness in front of her eyes, she could only look with her


    heart.


    Camryn believed that aunt Azalea would never cheat her, nor would she be bought by Callum.


    Callum only saw Azalea once, and after her disapproved of the two being together, Azalea never saw


    Callum for the second time.


    Even every time Azalea came to Wiltspoon, Callum woulde here as soon as possible, wanting to


    see her parents. In Callum¡¯s eyes, he regarded Azalea as Camryn¡¯s parent, respected her aunt, and


    valued her aunt very much.


    His attitude towards Azalea was good.


    Camryn was very entangled.


    Callum was on a business trip, Actually he flew to Annenburg for Camryn, and he was not around to


    pester her for a few days, but she was thinking about him.


    Camryn knew that Callum had captured her heart.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But when she thought that she was blind, she wanted to retreat, fearing that she would drag him down


    in the end.


    It¡¯s hard to love, and it¡¯s hard to let go.


    She was really hard.


    Both Serenity and Jasmine persuaded her to move forward boldly and take a gamble.


    She was timid, afraid that she would not be able to lose.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757


    Camryn struggled for several days, until her aunt Azalea was about to leave Wiltspoon to go home.


    After sending aunt Azalea to the airport, she and Dalton together returned to the city center.


    ¡°Sister, should we go back to the store or go home?¡± After getting off the expressway, Dalton asked


    Camryn.


    After thinking for a while, Camryn said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the store first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dalton sent her back to the store directly.


    Back in Spring Blossoms, one assistance was guarding the store, and another assistance was


    delivering the flowers to the customers who had ordered bouquets.


    Dalton: ¡°Sister, I have to go back too. Melissa calls and sends messages every day to ask me when I


    will go back.¡±


    Camryn said with a smile, ¡°Then go back quickly. As long as you don¡¯t have meetings, you can spend


    more time with her.¡±


    During high-level meetings, Dalton had to fly to Wiltspoon to sit beside her and help her operate the


    video conference.


    ¡°By the way, bring a bouquet of flowers back home.¡± Camryn said that she was going to help Dalton


    wrap a bunch of flowers for him to take home and give it to Melissa.


    Dalton said with a smile: ¡°I still have to take the ne, take the ne with a bouquet of flowers? Forget


    it, I will go to the flower shop to buy a bouquet of flowers after I go back, and go to the jewelry store to


    get the set I ordered for her earlier. New jewelry, buy her two sets of skin care products, she will be


    very happy.¡±


    ¡°Brother, my sister-inw is so easy to satisfy, unlike other women who want this and that, she never


    takes the initiative to ask for that.¡±


    After being moved by his girlfriend Melissa, Dalton epted Camryn as his lifelong sister. He was with


    his girlfriend wholeheartedly and prepared to start a new family. It was as a result of his girlfriend¡¯s


    sterling character. He was generally very tolerant, despite the fact that he had moments of jealousy. His


    assistance with and pampering of Camryn.


    In his words, without Camryn, there would be no Dalton today.


    Now Melissa was just as thankful to Camryn as he was, and their rtionship just kept getting better.


    This made Dalton very moved and satisfied.


    Camryn said: ¡°My sister-inw is more interested in you than she is in your money. Purchase new


    skirts for my sister-inw. Skirts are morefortable to wear in the summer.¡±


    Dalton: ¡°However, your sister-inw dislikes wearing skirts. I¡¯m going to get her a Herm¨¨s bag.¡±


    Camryn smiled, thinking that Dalton¡¯s gift for Melissa was enough, so she didn¡¯t say anything more.


    After Dalton sat in the flower shop for a while, he left.


    Camryn still wanted to keep him for dinner before leaving, but he wanted to go home and return,


    Camryn didn¡¯t want to keep him for dinner and asked him to fly back to meet Melissa for dinner.


    The afternoon heat wave was still going strong at five o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The summer was extremely hot in Wilspoon. Typically, the heat wave begins to subsidete at night,


    but it returned at dawn.


    In this kind of weather, the air conditioner was inseparable, and turning on the fan couldn¡¯t solve the


    problem.


    After Camryn asked about the situation in the store these days, she wrapped up a bouquet of roses by


    herself. She hugged the bouquet and said to the assistant: ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a while. I probably won¡¯t be


    here at night. When you leave work, you will close the store.¡±


    After a pause, she continued, ¡°This month, I¡¯m going to double your bonuses.¡±


    The earnings had increased rapidly, and she was no longer in debt. She thanked the two store


    assistants for their assistance. She couldn¡¯t treat the two store assistants who had been with her for


    several years while caring for the flowers and nts in the store.


    They were not only bosses and employees, but also a friendship.


    ¡°Thank you boss.¡±


    Hearing that there would be double bonus, the assistant grinned.


    They remained at Spring Blossoms. They were, in fact, people who treasured flowers because they


    liked them, so they stayed for a long time. And the boss never treated them badly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    They were all aware that the boss had kept the store open until now because she did not want them to


    lose their jobs. Finding work in such hot weather was exhausting.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758


    Camryn went out with a bouquet of flowers.


    Back then Callum asked her to send flowers to thepany by herself. After Camryn walked back and


    forth several times, she had already memorized the route, and could easily go to the York Corporation


    without anyone¡¯s help.


    On the way to York Corporation, Camryn did not call Callum.


    When she arrived at the York Corporation, she didn¡¯t enter thepany either, but waited at the door


    of thepany.


    When she arrived at the York Corporation, it was two minutes before the end of get off work time, and


    some employees had alreadye out of thepany one after another.


    Camryn was wearing a long white dress today, and was beautiful, holding a bouquet of bright and


    dazzling flowers, standing there like a fairy.


    Everyone in the York Corporation knew about her rtionship with Callum. Those who left the


    company on foot would greet her, and those who drove out would stop and press the window to greet


    her.


    Camryn smiled back.


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    Camryn finally heard a familiar voice.


    It¡¯s not Callum¡¯s, it¡¯s Serenity¡¯s.


    At the request of her proud husband, Serenity came to pick him up from get off work again. She arrived


    earlier than Camryn and waited for him in Zachary¡¯s office for half an hour.


    When the Rolls-Royce that Zachary often sat in drove out, Serenity saw Camryn who looked like a fairy


    in white, and quickly asked the driver to stop, and she got out of the car and walked towards Camryn.


    ¡°Camryn, when did youe? Why don¡¯t you go in?¡± Serenity asked with concern. Seeing her holding


    the bouquet, she thought it was her brother-inw, Callum who asked her to deliver flowers, and it was


    rush hour again, so she said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Callum for you and ask him toe out to pick you up. Now there


    are too many people, it is easy to collide if you go in by yourself.¡±


    Serenity thought that Camryn was standing here because there were too many people, and Camryn


    was worried that she would be bumped so she waited here.


    ¡°Serenity, Callum is on his way.¡± Zachary got out of the car, walked over, and took over his wife¡¯s topic,


    ¡°Callum is not in thepany this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Young Master York.¡± Camryn greeted politely.


    After Zachary hummed, he said, ¡°Ms. Newman, why didn¡¯t you call Callum when you came? He didn¡¯t


    even know you were here. Fortunately, he was in the Wiltspoon Hotel to discuss business with a client,


    so hurry back now I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Camryn blushed a little, and she whispered, ¡°I-I want to give him a surprise.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    So she didn¡¯t call Callum in advance, because she thought he would be in thepany.


    Ignoring his identity, he went to discuss business on a regr basis, but whenever Camryn came over,


    he called her and stayed in thepany to wait for her.


    Serenity and Zachary exchanged nces, and there was a smile on Serenity¡¯s face.


    Did Camryn figure it out?


    Turning passive into active, Camryn took the initiative to send flowers to Callum, and even said that


    she wanted to surprise Callum.


    Serenity: ¡°I understood. Then, you continue to wait here for Callum, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Camryn nodded repeatedly, ¡°Serenity, go ahead, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡±


    The York Corporation¡¯s security guards on duty were watching, and Serenity was relieved. After giving


    Camryn a few words of advice, she and Zachary went back to the car.


    Zachary: ¡°Callum finally waited for Camryn¡¯s reward.¡±


    Serenityughed, ¡°Now It¡¯s time to watch when Kevin wins Ms. Queen.¡±


    Zachary said dotingly: ¡°After watching the y of the third brother, Kevin, there will be the y of the


    fourth brother and the fifth brother. The rest of them are also growing up, and there will be good ys


    to watch.¡±


    ¡­.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759


    Knowing that Callum was not in thepany, Camryn was still standing there waiting.


    Zachary said that Callum was on his way back.


    Camryn felt a little regretful, she would have called Callum in advance if she had known that he was not


    in thepany, but calling in advance would not be a surprise.


    Fortunately, Callum rushed back from the Wiltspoon Hotel, so he didn¡¯t keep Camryn waiting long.


    All the way, he was guessing why Camryn came to him suddenly.


    When the elder brother, Zachary told him, he only said that Camryn was here, but didn¡¯t say what she


    was here for.


    Ever since Camryn left in Dalton¡¯s car that day, he hadn¡¯t seen Camryn for a few days. There was a


    phone call, but every time he called her, he was talking and she was listening.


    He knew that Camryn¡¯s aunt, Azalea wasing, and Camryn said she was going to see her, but she


    refused to let him go, saying that the aunt and niece wanted to get along well and didn¡¯t want to be


    disturbed.


    When Camryn said this, Callum didn¡¯t go to her and let the aunt and niece get along well. In the past


    twenty years, she has received some love from her rtives from her aunt. Acting like a child, she


    didn¡¯t want him to see it.


    In fact, Callum was very fond of Camryn, the two parties didn¡¯t notice it.


    As soon as the car stopped, Callum quickly got out of the car and ran towards Camryn.


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    Callum ran to Camryn and saw that she was still holding arge bouquet of roses. After taking a few


    breaths, he reached out and took the bouquet from her hand, and asked her with a smile: ¡°Is this for


    me?¡±


    In the past, Callum called Camryn¡¯s flower shop to order the flowers she sent, and then asked her to


    send them to thepany.


    It was the first time Camryn took the initiative to send flowers to him.


    Camryn faced him and chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s not for you, who is it for?¡±


    Hearing this, Callum grinned.


    ¡°This flower is really beautiful, I like it!¡±


    Callum was now as happy as a fool.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It¡¯s just a bunch of flowers, and he could be so happy.


    Camryn felt his joy, and suddenly felt that she treated him too badly.


    Callum: ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me in advance and tell me if you want toe over, so that I can wait for


    you in thepany.¡±


    Camryn said softly, ¡°I want to give you a surprise. Is it a surprise if I call you and tell you?¡±


    Callum grinned again, and had to say that she suddenly came to him on her own initiative and brought


    him a bouquet of flowers, which was indeed a surprise to him.


    ¡°When did you go back to the city?¡±


    Callum held the bouquet in one hand, and held Camryn¡¯s hand in the other.


    His big hands were gentle and strong. When he held her, she felt warm, and she really wanted to hold


    his hand through all of life¡¯s storms.


    Camryn: ¡°I just came back in the afternoon, and I came to see you after I sat in the store for a while.¡±


    She said that she came to him after she came back, and Callum was even happier.


    At this moment, the smile on his face was as bright as the midday sun.


    Callum: ¡°Your aunt has gone back?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Yes. She has a lot of things at home. For my sake, my aunt has been running around in


    recent years. Even if Brother Dal helped my aunt financially, my uncle still has some opinions, but my


    uncle never said a bad word in front of me.


    Those cousins   are also very kind to me, and even my cousin is very kind to me.¡±


    Camryn thought that her aunt had paid too much for herself in the past ten years, so she felt that she


    was a drag.

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760


    Callum: ¡°Aunt Azalea¡¯s business will definitely improve.¡±


    In such a situation, ask someone to help. Callum thought that aunt Azalea¡¯s family business would


    soon get better, and that things would also get better for the family.


    ¡°I ept your words.¡± Camryn knew that her aunt¡¯s family was almost bankrupt, but luckily, her cousins


    worked hard, and because of their hard work, the business has gotten better, and the pressure on the


    family¡¯s finances has gone down.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She hoped, of course, that her aunt¡¯s family business could go back to how it was before or even get


    better.


    Her aunt¡¯s family were all good people, and good people should be rewarded with good things.


    Even if the uncle asionally voiced an opinion, believing that the aunt frequently left everything at


    home and ran around to heal her eyes, he nevertheless secretly provided a great deal of financial


    assistance and frequently inquired about better ophthalmologists.


    It was very wise to tolerate her aunt who had been working for her niece for ten years since Azalea¡¯s


    husband had no blood rtionship to her.


    Callum: ¡°When did Mr. Dal leave? Before he left, he didn¡¯t invite me to eat or drink. I want to have a few


    drinks with Mr. Dal.¡±


    It would be best to get Dalton drunk. Let¡¯s see how much Dalton could drink.


    Camryn: ¡°My sister-inw misses him so much, he can¡¯t wait to go back, and even prepared a lot of


    gifts for my sister-inw.¡±


    Camryn and Callum rarely gave each other gifts, and since she didn¡¯t want to be with him, she didn¡¯t.


    Callum gave it away, but if she didn¡¯t ept it, she wouldn¡¯t experience the sweet feeling of being


    happy with each other and putting each other first.


    After helping Camryn into the car and helping her fasten her seat belt, Callum walked around the car


    and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. He handed the bouquet of flowers to Camryn, ¡°Help me hold the


    bouquet first, I don¡¯t want to let it go. When I drive, I hope I can see this bouquet.¡±


    Camryn helped him hold the bouquet, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s just a bouquet of flowers.¡±


    But Callum regarded the bouquet as a treasure.


    ¡°Even though it¡¯s just a bunch of flowers, this is the first time you¡¯ve thought to give me one. I really


    value it a lot. After I bring it home, I¡¯ll put it in an antique vase I have. That antique vase is very


    valuable. The flowers you send must be ced in the most expensive vases.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°If I send you flowers every day in the future, don¡¯t you have a vase for flower arrangement? I


    also have vases for sale in my shop, for you to use for flower arrangement?¡±


    Callumughed Said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll buy as many vases as you have avable for sale.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°If I give you too many, you won¡¯t like it and might think I send you too many flowers every


    day, forcing you to throw out even more trash.¡±


    Callum: ¡°No, absolutely not! If you give me a piece of grass, I will keep it.¡±


    Camryn deliberately said: ¡°Next time I will give you a piece of grass.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°I can ept it as long as it is given by you.¡± No matter what it is, I like it.¡±


    Camryn turned her head to look at him, but she couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, asionally felt a little


    light, but her vision was blurry, and when she blinked and wanted to take a closer look, it was pitch


    ck again.


    Camryn: ¡°Callum, don¡¯t drive yet, I¡¯ll ask you a few words.¡±


    When Callum heard what she said and realized he was going to drive, he turned off the car, gave her a


    loving nce, and said: ¡°Okay! Ask.¡±


    He kept beating the drums, not knowing what she was going to ask.


    He never did anything to apologize to her. Thinking of this, Callum felt relieved again.


    The most egregious thing he did was kissing her forcibly.


    But that incident had passed for a long time, and her anger had long since disappeared.


    ¡°Callum, you said that you like me and love me, can you still take these words seriously?¡± Camryn¡¯s


    voice was not very loud, but she asked seriously.

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761


    Callum didn¡¯t even think about it, so he quickly replied: ¡°Seriously, absolutely true, more real than


    pearls!¡±


    From the very beginning, Callum treated her as his wife.


    The men in the York family adore their wives. Consider his elders¡¯ brother, Zachary and sisters-inw,


    Serenity. They were all wife ves, without exception.


    Sometimes, parents would show affection and sprinkle dog food in front of them.


    In the eyes of his father, his mother was the most important thing.


    If they made their father angry, they would be criticized at most. If they made their mother angry, their


    father would just copy the clothes hangers and run after them.


    Don¡¯t even ask why.


    The father said that ever since his mother married into the York family, he was reluctant to make his


    mother angry. They little b*stards dare to make their mother angry. If they don¡¯t beat them, who will


    they beat?


    Women who marry into the York family were held in the palm of their hands by their husbands and


    spoiled like daughters.


    People say that the man who loved his wife the most loved her like she was his daughter.


    ¡°Did you go on a business tripst time, did you really go on a business trip or did you go to Annenburg


    to see a miracle doctor?¡±


    Callum froze for a moment, and replied honestly: ¡°I went to Annenburg, and I heard that the fourth


    young master of the Johnson family brought Dr. Carden back. The miracle doctor also came back, so I


    hurried over, thinking about asking God to heal your eyes.¡±


    If I can¡¯t find a miracle doctor, it would be great if I could find Dr. Carden, but unfortunately, Dr. Carden


    has a big belly and is about to give birth. Even if she is willing to treat your eyes, Fourth Young Master


    Johnson will not agree. I go to FC Manor every day, and Fourth Young Master Johnson wants to let


    wolf dogs bite me when he sees me.


    I know that Dr. Carden is about to give birth, and I also know that I can¡¯t invite her now. I go to FC


    Manor every day. In fact, I still want to invite the old man, the genius doctor. It¡¯s just that the old man


    meets friends everywhere, and his whereabouts are erratic. I stayed there for so long. I haven¡¯t seen


    the old man for many days.


    Fortunately, Dr. Carden promised that after she gave birth to the baby, she wille to help you treat


    your eyes as soon as possible, and I will always pay attention to the movement of FC Manor. Once Dr.


    Carden is out of confinement, I will fly over to ask her toe and treat your eyes.¡±


    Callum shook Camryn¡¯s hand and said seriously: ¡°Camryn, as I said, if there is hope, No matter where


    the famous doctor is, I will help you find it. Even if there is no hope, I will not dislike you. ording to


    what my mother said, I¡¯ll marry you, you don¡¯t need to do anything for me, as long as you can help me


    spend money.


    Besides, you are also great. Although your eyes are not very good and you can¡¯t see, it doesn¡¯t affect


    your normal life. You can even take over Newman¡¯s business, and you can get started in a short time,


    stabilizing Newman¡¯s situation. It didn¡¯t make Newman¡¯s chaos because of Mr. Newman and his wife¡¯s


    imprisonment.


    Which point are you worse than others? Anyway, in my heart, you are a very good girl, and I am afraid


    that I can¡¯t match you. To me, it¡¯s like that orchid in the sky.¡±


    Camryn blushed a little after being praised by Callum.


    She asked him: ¡°Then, let me tell you now, I am willing to be your girlfriend, fiancee, is there still time?¡±


    Callum didn¡¯t answer her right away, which made Camryn nervous all of a sudden.


    Did he not like her anymore?


    It¡¯s been a long time, and he felt that being blind like her was quite a burden, so he regretted it and


    didn¡¯t want to be with her anymore?


    His gentle palm rested on her forehead, and he said, ¡°Camryn, I have to make sure if you are serious


    or if you are in a hurry and talking to coax me.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    After Callum touched her forehead, he said, ¡°The body temperature is normal, and there is no fever. It


    can¡¯t be a fever and talking nonsense, and it can¡¯t be a sudden fever. Then it¡¯s serious.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    The next moment, Callum got out of the car.


    Camryn didn¡¯t know why.


    What did Callum get out of the car for?


    Soon, Camryn knew what Callum was going to do something when he got out of the car.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He came to the front of the co-pilot, opened the door, leaned in, helped her unbuckle her seat belt, and


    said, ¡°Camryn, get out of the car first, get out of the car for a while.¡±

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762


    Camryn followed Callum¡¯s instructions.


    When Callum got out of the car, he took the bouquet she was holding and put it on the car seat.


    The next moment, her feet flew into the air, and he hugged her waist. Then, he hugged her in circles,


    shouting loudly while circling: ¡°I have a girlfriend, I have a fiancee, Camryn, I love you! I love you! I love


    you!¡±


    Some people in the York Corporation just walked out of thepany now, seeing that it was Callum,


    everyone instinctively stopped to watch the show.


    Hearing Callum¡¯s ecstatic cheers, everyoneughed. They didn¡¯t know who took the lead in


    apuding, but Camryn heard the apuse getting louder and louder.


    There were a lot of onlookers, right?


    She was a bit shy, more joyful.


    Fortunately, Callum didn¡¯t reject her.


    He was just so happy that he couldn¡¯t believe that Camryn would agree to him and ept his feelings,


    so he made a series of actions that puzzled her.


    At this moment, Camryn knew that his heart for her had never changed.


    Ever since Callum appeared in front of her, he never disliked her for being blind.


    He had better choices, but he still chose her.


    Camryn also knew that from the very beginning, Callum regarded her as his wife, because she was


    chosen by his grandma, and his love for her also started from scratch, and now it was 100%.


    Callum, who was ecstatic, hugged Camryn for countless times, and he stopped because he was afraid


    that Camryn would be dizzy.


    After stopping, he waited for a few minutes, and when Camryn came to her senses, he gently lifted her


    chin with his slender fingers, carefully examining her delicate facial features.


    Camryn was born a beauty and Callum was both talented and handsome, and they were a good


    match.


    ¡°Camryn, Camryn¡­¡± Callum¡¯s murmur disappeared from her lips.


    In front of all the onlookers, Callum and Camryn kissed affectionately. This was a heart-to-heart kiss,


    completely different from the first time he kissed her forcefully.


    He kissed passionately, and she responded passionately.


    Callum knew that Camryn was actually very shy, and dared to ept his deep kiss in front of so many


    people, and even responded enthusiastically to him, which showed that he had really walked into her


    heart.


    The high wall she built opened a door for him.


    He would cherish this door well, and would not let that door close again, but he would not let others


    open this door.


    Camryn was now Callum¡¯s girlfriend and fiancee!


    After the deep kiss, Camryn leaned on his chest, smelling the scent of his body, listening to his


    heartbeat, her face was stained with red clouds, as gorgeous as peach blossoms in March.


    ¡°Callum.¡± After adjusting her breath, Camryn asked in a low voice: ¡°Go back to the car, there are many


    people watching.¡±


    Callum dotingly said: ¡°Okay, go back to the car, and don¡¯t let them watch any more shows.¡±


    He let go of her, and then smiled at the crowd: ¡°Thank you for witnessing the moment when my


    girlfriend and I confirmed our rtionship. When I get married, I invite everyone to have a wedding


    wine.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Camryn: ¡°Alright, just wait for you to treat us to a wedding wine.¡±


    Callumughed haha.

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763


    Camryn heard it but blushed.


    It turned out that the staff of the York Corporation had long regarded her as the wife of their vice


    president.


    Full of joy, Callum helped Camryn get into the car, and thoughtfully helped her fasten her seat belt. The


    bouquet of flowers she brought was still held by her.


    After he returned to the car, he asked for her opinion: ¡°Camryn, I want to take you back to Wildridge


    Manor, would you like to?¡±


    Callum¡¯s parents secretly visited her several times, because she never epted his proposal. His


    parents didn¡¯t dare to disturb her because of his feelings, she didn¡¯t know that in the eyes of her future


    inws, she had already pushed him as a son into a corner, and became the one his parents wanted to


    spoil.


    His mother said that she didn¡¯t have a daughter in her life, so she just wanted to have a charming


    daughter-inw like Camryn. her mother fell in love with Camryn when she saw her, and said that


    Camryn made people feel cared for at the first sight.


    He took her back to Wildridge Manor, but the meaning was different.


    It was like taking her to meet his family, his elders, for the first time.


    Camryn said nervously: ¡°But, I haven¡¯t prepared any presents yet.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Callum was really impatient, he had just agreed to be his girlfriend, and he was about to take her home


    to meet his parents.


    Even knowing that his family knew about him and her, Camryn was still a little nervous.


    When she went, it was like an ugly daughter-inw seeing her inws.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a gift, as long as I can take you back home, it will make them happier than giving gifts to


    my family.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°That¡¯s not good; the gift is essential. It¡¯s my first meeting with my uncle and aunt; I can¡¯t go


    there empty-handed, so you take me to a shopping mall now to buy some gifts.¡±


    Callum smiled, ¡°That¡¯s fine, then I¡¯ll take you to the shopping mall right now, and just buy some food


    and drink. My family doesn¡¯t need anything. My mother has often said that having a daughter-inw


    would fill a void in her life.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s face turned red again.


    Callum took out his mobile phone, and sent a message to the family group: [I¡¯m taking Camryn back to


    Wildridge Manor for dinner, and if you have time, everyone will go back to the vi.]


    Zachary was the first to reply in the group: [Coincidentally, your sister-inw also said to go back to the


    vi tonight, we are already halfway.]


    Kevin: [Got it, let¡¯s go home right away.]


    The rest of the young masters, as long as they were in Wiltspoon, reply to Callum, and they would rush


    back home.


    Rowan hadn¡¯t had the summer vacation yet, and he didn¡¯t bring his mobile phone with him at school, so


    he couldn¡¯t respond to his second brother, Callum.


    Of course, Callum automatically ignored Rowan as the youngest.


    Children, the most important thing was to learn.


    Rowan was not a child anymore, he¡¯s a teenager!


    When Callum¡¯s parents received the news, His mother immediately replied: [How long will it take to


    arrive? Is it toote for Mom to ask the chef to cook a few more dishes? Camryn likes to eat sweet and


    sour fish, right? Mom will let the chef do it now, and he will pick out all the fishbone.]


    Mrs. York was worried that the future daughter-inw, Camryn would choke on the fishbone when she


    ate fish because she was blind, so she thought about asking the chef to take the fishbone out first.


    If Camryn could see how kind her future mother-inw was, she would be very moved.


    The family crowd was buzzing.

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764


    Lively, Callum first went shopping with Camryn, whom he had just chased.


    After the excitement among the family members, the third daughter-inw of Grandma May, Mrs.


    Madisyn York suddenly loved her eldest son, Kevin.


    Madisyn asked her eldest son: ¡°Kevin, where have you and my daughter-inw-to-be progressed?


    When will you bring Ms. Queen back for dinner?¡±


    Kevin ran away in seconds.


    Madisyn said angrily to her husband Bowen York after failing to get a response from her son: ¡°Look at


    your son! His grandma gave him and Callum two photos at the same time. Callum will bring Camryn


    back for dinner tonight, but your son doesn¡¯t bring my future daughter-inw home. I still don¡¯t know


    when I will have a daughter-inw.¡±


    Bowen said: ¡°This kind of thing, don¡¯t be in a hurry. Your son doesn¡¯t want to act yet. What¡¯s the use of


    us being in a hurry? We can¡¯t run away for him. Go to Jensburg and help him chase his wife?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Madisyn said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry, Callum will be a father by then, and he¡¯s going back to normal.


    Our son¡¯s about the same age as Callum, do you think he¡¯s still young? If he¡¯s the ninth child, I won¡¯t


    worry at all about him.¡±


    ¡°An excellent woman like Ms. Queen is very sought-after. If your son doesn¡¯t act, he will have time to


    regret it.¡± After a silence, Bowen said: ¡°I believe that the wealthy women in Jensburg who admire Ms.


    Queen are all women and will never wed her, so you don¡¯t have to worry about a man robbing your


    son¡¯s future wife.¡±


    Hayden had always disguised herself as a man, In the eyes of the people of Jensburg, she was the


    young master of the Queen family. Even if she was handsome, she was the most handsome man


    recognized by the young talents in Jensburg.


    However, those young talents would only be jealous of Hayden¡¯s extraordinary beauty, and would


    never fall in love with him.


    There was no way the girls that many of them like would join the army of Hayden adorers after seeing


    him; how could they not be envious of him?


    Madisyn choked on her husband¡¯s words. After a while, she said: ¡°Even if Hayden, Kevin¡¯s future wife,


    is not robbed, he couldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. Just in time, when he returns for dinner, you will


    have the opportunity to ask him why he no longer pays attention to his grandma.¡±


    At first, Madisyn was not concerned about her son¡¯s marriage because she had a mother-inw. As


    long as the mother-inw was alive, there would be arge tree in their Wildridge Manor¡¯s sky to


    protect them from the wind and rain, and everything would be safe. Don¡¯t worry about them.


    Like an old urchin, Madisyn was extremely appreciative to her mother-inw, but she was devoted to


    the welfare of her children and grandchildren.


    Bowen: ¡°I¡¯ll ask him when he gets back. I¡¯m not in a rush if you don¡¯t tell me first. Once you say it, I¡¯m


    also eager to get going. My son is a few months younger than Callum. Callum might get married by the


    year¡¯s end. But Hayden¡¯s identity hasn¡¯t yet been made public, though.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, he¡¯s been stuck in a hotel all day and hasn¡¯t gone to Jensburg, how can he expose


    Hayden¡¯s identity?¡±


    Madisyn: ¡°He did nothing because he believed that Hayden would be the one to knock on the door and


    announce, ¡°Kevin, I am a woman, youe to marry me?¡± Is he dreaming like that? Kevin must be


    suffering from a condition that he doesn¡¯t want us to know about. Don¡¯t let him leave tonight; I won¡¯t


    inquire as to why.¡±


    The younger generation didn¡¯t like living in Wildridge Manor.


    One was that the elders were all there, and if they make a mistake, it would be easy for the three


    divisions to interrogate.


    The second reason was that the Wildridge Manor was far away from the hustle and bustle of the busy


    city, so it was naturally farther away from the city center. The younger generation needed to go to work.


    If they lived in the vi, it would take a lot of time to go back and forth.


    Even if Kevin wanted to sleepte, he was unable to.


    Summer was bad, and in winter, if the weather was cold, who didn¡¯t want to stay in the warm bed for a


    while?


    Therefore, the juniors all bought houses in the urban area, which was convenient formuting to and


    from get off work.


    ¡°Tell mom that our fighting power is not as good as mom alone.¡±


    The first thing that Bowen thought of was to pull his mother out to serve as the vanguard for the couple.

 Chapter 1765

    Bowen: "Mom said, she will of course remind Kevin."


    After a pause, she said: "We are too unfilial, Kevin was born by us, but you want mom to worry about his life! Husband, think about it, has Mom ever said what she likes or wants recently? Let''s buy it and give i to Mom."


    Bowen said, "What does Momck? What is mostcking is granddaughter-inw and great-granddaughter."


    When it came to the matter of the child, Madisyn said in a low voice, "Why hasn''t Serenity moved?"


    Bowen immediately patted his wife and said in a low voice, "Don''t yell. It made Serenity feel ufortable to hear that she was under the greatest pressure, and having a child is also about fate, and it is useless to worry before the fate arrives.


    If you have sons and daughters in your life, then you will definitely have them, as the old saying goes, sometimes you have to have them in your life, and there is always time in your life, don''t force it. It''s the same reason."


    Thinking of her three sons, but no daughter, The Madisyn sighed, "The sons and daughters are all debts.


    They are either here to collect debts or to pay debts. Our three sons must be here to collect debts. Holding my great-granddaughter, I also look forward to having a granddaughter in the future, but I am afraid that three sons will give us nine grandchildren, like my mom now faces nine grandchildren, and she hates it very much."


    If Madisyn ever had nine grandchildren, her great-grandson would have arge head as well.


    Even though the olddy was still healthy, she was old. When Madisyn had a son and the son grew up, the olddy had already gone to be with the old man, so she couldn''t control the younger generation. Didn''t Madisyn have to take care of her as a grandmother?


    Madisyn: "Husband, if we ever have grandchildren, our sons and daughters-inw will take care of them when they be adults. We are old and weak, and we don''t have the strength to worry about it. Don''t worry about things. I think it''s going to hurt."


    Even now, their sons still depend on Grandma to take care of all the important things in their lives. The younger generation respected and feared Grandma, so Grandma was the only one who could handle them.


    Grandma May was all for the good of her grandson. Her sons and their wives liked her, and they didn''t have to worry that Grandma May would lose their son.


    Bowen said: "My children and grandchildren have their own blessings, so I don''t worry about it." He pulled his wife up, and added, "Let''s go to the second brother''s house to see if he needs help. Callum just brought his girlfriend back for the first time, so we need to be ready. Don''t make Ms. Newman feel like we haven''t been paying attention to her."


    Madisyn: "One day when Kevines back with Hayden, I still want to set off firecrackers."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Bowen said with a smile: "There will be such a day, wait until That day, we bought a carload of fireworks and went to a wastnd to set off fireworks to celebrate." "Alright."


    The old couple walked out of the main house while talking, and went to the big vi next door. It was a small house with two bedrooms.


    The first ones toe back were Zachary and his wife Serenity, still with Sonny.


    Because Liberty was still taking care of Duncan in the hospital, Sonny was now following his aunt Serenity.


    Originally, Zachary and Serenity nned toe back tonight, but they received a group message from Callum on the way back, and the couple were the first to arrive home. When Zachary''s car stopped, Grandma May came over, not to meet her precious grandson.


    As soon as the car door opened, Grandma May leaned in, hugged Sonny from Serenity''s arms, got out of the car with Sonny in her arms, walked back with a smile.

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766


    While walking, Grandma May talked andughed with Sonny, ¡°Sonny, grandma hasn¡¯t seen you for a


    long time, and I miss you very much. ¡°


    Sonny also liked to get along with Grandma May very much. Although Grandma May was not Sonny¡¯s


    own grandma, his mother said that Grandma May was the grandma of his unborn cousins, which was


    equivalent to his great grandma.


    ¡°Grandma, I miss you so much, I miss you so much.¡±


    Sonny had a sweet mouth, watching people talk.


    He had a very sweet mouth for the person he liked, which could make adults happy.


    For people he was not familiar with, such as Kevin, he only told the truth.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Grandma knew you wereing, so she asked the uncle in the kitchen to prepare a lot of delicious


    food for you. Sonny should eat moreter, so that he can grow up faster and go to school earlier.¡±


    Grandma May gave Sonny a hug as she walked like she was flying and didn¡¯t breathe at all.


    Tania and the others were following Grandma May. When Grandma May walked back with Sonny in


    her arms, the elders followed suit. Compared with Zachary who was in his early thirties, the elders liked


    Sonny more and didn¡¯t bother to look at Zachary.


    After Zachary got off the car, he saw that the elders were all circling around Sonny. He said to Serenity


    who just got off the car: ¡°Bringing Sonny back is not only to be a light bulb, but also to steal the


    limelight. In the past, when I came back, the elders are all around me asking about my health, but now,


    they don¡¯t even look at me.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about light bulbs or Sonny will get mad. Don¡¯t call him a light bulb


    because he said his name is Sonny.¡±


    She deliberately teased her husband: ¡°You have a gloomy expression throughout the day, and I prefer


    Sonny¡¯s adorable happy smile. Sonny¡¯s mouth is sweet, unlike you, like yourself Who likes you? The


    family members¡¯ greetings are all dry andck sweetness.¡±


    Zachary stretched out his hand to wrap her arms around her shoulders, and walked towards the main


    house in the center, smiling as he walked, ¡°As long as you like me, that¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter if other


    people like me or not.¡±


    Seeing that the elders had already surrounded Grandma May and Sonny and entered the house, no


    one turned to look at the couple, so Zachary let him hold her and walked quickly to the house. When


    the door was open, she took his hand away and said, ¡°At home, don¡¯t hug each other.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°The elders will be happy if we hug each other.¡±


    If the couple got along like strangers, the elders would be happy. It¡¯s time to worry about gray hair, just


    like when he and Serenity treated each other like guests, grandma was so anxious.


    The young couple went into the house.


    The elders were still circling around Sonny, and Sonny called grandpa and grandma from time to time,


    coaxing the elders into joy.


    The main reason was that Sonny was cute, white and tender, really attractive.


    After Zachary and Serenity entered the room, no one looked at them.


    Zachary pulled Serenity to sit in the most conspicuous seat, but he was quickly squeezed away by his


    parents, so he had to take his wife to sit in the corner.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Husband, not only you have fallen out of favor, but I have also fallen out of


    favor.¡±


    Since she was the first daughter-inw of the York family¡¯s generation, in the York family, she was very


    favored as the eldest mistress.


    Zachary pretended to be wronged: ¡°I have been favored for thirty years, and it only takes a yang to fall


    out of favor.¡±


    And it happened within a minute.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767


    Sonny was still a boy; if he were a girl, the elders likely would not have surrounded him and teased


    him; instead, they took turns hugging him.


    For the York family who had not had a daughter in several generations, they would really go crazy for a


    daughter.


    Zachary and Serenity, who were ignored by their elders in the corner, were also happy and rxed,


    and they could still love each other.


    Not long after, the others came back one after another.


    Then, there were more and more people sitting in the corner and They exchanged nces.


    Serenityughed so hard her stomach hurt when she saw the York brothers¡¯ expressions.


    At this time, the butler came in, walked to Grandma May, and reminded her and everyone with a smile:


    ¡°Grandma, the second young master brought Ms. Newman back.¡±


    Grandma may: ¡°Camryn is here, let¡¯s all go to Callum¡¯s room.¡±


    Grandma May lived in the central main house of the York family, and since Callum¡¯s room was not far


    from hers, she urged that everyone meet there.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Camryn, who was sitting in the car, looked very calm on the surface, but in fact, she was very nervous.


    Even though Callum had told Camryn many times that his parents wouldn¡¯t dislike her, and that all the


    older people in his family were very open-minded and would respect the younger generation¡¯s choice,


    all she had to do to ept his love was open her heart and wait to be pampered by her future inws.


    Camryn was still nervous and scared, afraid that everyone would see her in person and find that she, a


    blind person, was not as good as they imagined, and would not be able to ept it, and would not


    agree with her being with Callum.


    She predicted that many people would have irrational thoughts and concerns when they met their


    parents for the first time.


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    Camryn touched Callum¡¯s hand and grabbed it tightly, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m still a little nervous and


    scared. What if your parents don¡¯t like me?¡±


    She finally took this step, epted Callum¡¯s feelings.


    She believed that Callum was also sincere to her.


    If Callum¡¯s parents didn¡¯t like her and despised her, she would definitely not have the courage to fight


    against Callum.


    ¡°Camryn, you¡¯re all back home. You probably won¡¯t listen to what I say. Why don¡¯t you follow me out of


    the car and go into the house to feel how much the elders love you?¡± Callum held her back, ¡°Are you


    worried? It will never happen,e on, I will help you get out of the car.¡±


    Yes, Camryn had gone back to his house, even though she had to get out of the car and face it even


    though she was scared.


    Camryn adjusted her mood, and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Callum thoughtfully helped Camryn get out of the car. Camryn insisted on buying a gift for everyone,


    but Callum told the butler, ¡°There are still a lot of gifts, let someone move them for us.¡±


    There were many people in his family, and Camryn didn¡¯t want to leave any one behind, so she bought


    them all as meeting gifts.


    So he stuffed the back seat and trunk of his car to the brim.


    Callum even teased Camryn that he should drive a truck and drive her home, because she bought too


    many gifts for meeting.


    He said that he didn¡¯t need to buy it, but she insisted on buying it.


    It meant that the first meeting couldn¡¯t be empty-handed.


    He also said that when he met her aunt Azalea for the first time, he also went there with big bags.

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768


    Callum had no choice but to follow her.


    After the butler called a maid to help carry the gifts out of the car, Callum led Camryn and walked


    slowly towards his home.


    The maid followed with bags of things.


    Knowing that Camryn walked by memorizing the steps, Callum walked very slowly so that Camryn


    could memorize the steps.


    When passing the main house in the center, Callum said to her: ¡°Now we are standing in front of the


    main house in the center. There are several steps in front of the door. This is the main house in the


    center of our Wildridge Manor. My grandma and uncle¡¯s family lives here.¡±


    Camryn nodded, and she memorized the distance from the parking lot to the main house in the center.


    ¡°Shall we go in? First go see grandma?¡± Camryn asked him softly.


    Judging from his usual respect for Zachary, Camryn thought Callum would bring her into the main


    house of the center.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inter. Let¡¯s go back to our house first. Grandma and the others are not in the main house in


    the center right now, they are waiting at our house.¡± He said and wanted to go to his house.


    When he got off the car, he also saw that the elders had gone to his house.


    After being silent for a while, Camryn said softly: ¡°We are not married yet.¡±


    Camryn felt a little embarrassed because Callum brought her into Wildridge Manor, which was his, not


    hers.


    Callum leaned in front of her and said with a low smile, ¡°From the moment I saw your photo, I brought


    you into my world and became a family with me. My home is your home, it¡¯s our home.¡±


    After speaking, he kissed her on the cheek.


    Camryn¡¯s face was stained a little red, remembering the butler and the others followed, she quickly


    pushed him lightly, ¡°Everyone is watching.¡±


    Callum smiled lowly again, stood up straight, and led her forward again.


    While walking, he said: ¡°Our house is only a few hundred meters away from the uncle¡¯s house, and it is


    also a big vi with a small yard. Most of the ground in the small yard is paved with floor tiles, and


    some flowers and nts are nted on the edge of the low wall.


    I originally wanted to build a swimming pool in the yard, but my mother said the sun is too hot in


    summer, so the swimming pool is finally built indoors.¡±


    ¡°Wildridge Manor is very big, right?¡± Camryn had heard before that the richest man lived in arge


    manor.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite big, but I¡¯m used to living in it, so I think it¡¯s that big. The vi is in the garden style, because


    my grandma likes the garden style. If there are not a few modern buildings, when you walk into the


    Wildridge Manor, you will think that you are back to ancient times.¡±


    There were also many antique buildings in the vi.


    For example, there were pavilions, terraces, winding corridors, rockery fountains and water pavilions.


    ¡°Tonight, let¡¯s stay at home. Tomorrow, I will take you on a tour of the area to familiarize you with it. The


    vi contains arge lotus pond. Now is when the lotus is at its peak bloom. I can even take you out onText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    the lotus pond in a boat.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Although I can¡¯t see it, hearing you describe it like this makes me feel so beautiful.¡±


    Callum held her hand tightly, ¡°Wait for your eyes to heal, Camryn. I swear to go with you to enjoy the


    lotus every year. This is going to be our future home, a ce where we will live for all of our days. Your


    eyes will undoubtedly heal, and the lotus will bloom every year.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    His promise was so beautiful and sweet!

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769


    Callum led Camryn to the door of his house, then stopped and told Camryn how many levels there


    were at the door steps.


    Then he led her and began to climb the steps.


    He didn¡¯t dare to walk fast, for fear that Camryn would fall.


    Camryn heard that the room was lively and knew that there were many people.


    Callum told her that his elders were waiting in the house, as well as his brothers, and she heard the


    voices of Zachary and Serenity.


    It seemed that there was still Sonny¡¯s voice, Liberty had to take care of Mr. Lewis now, and Sonny often


    followed his aunt.


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    Seeing Callum leading Camryn in, Serenity stood up to greet him as the elder sister-inw.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Camryn stopped and responded to Serenity. She didn¡¯t think she was shy, but her face was always hot.


    It must be the weather.


    Camryn found a reason for her blushing.


    ¡°You just arrived, are you tired?¡± Serenity asked with concern.


    Camryn smiled and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I just arrived. I have bad eyesight and can¡¯t walk


    fast, so I kept everyone waiting.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just came here too.¡± Serenity looked at Callum with a smile and held Camryn¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Callum called Serenity, he didn¡¯t let go of Camryn just because Serenity greeted him.


    Serenity nodded, ¡°Grandma and the others are here, you can take Camryn there.¡±


    Camryn listened to the conversation between her Aunt and Grandma May, and was very grateful in her


    heart. The elders of the York family were waiting for her. As soon as she entered the house, Serenity,


    the eldest young mistress, stood up to greet her. She couldn¡¯t see their every move, but she could feel


    that they valued her.


    Callum hummed, and he led Camryn to the elders.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    He called Grandma May first, and Grandma May responded cheerfully. After she responded, she said


    to Camryn: ¡°Camryn, now you are in front of grandma.¡±


    Camryn was face-to-face at first. The one who was facing Tania heard Grandma May¡¯s answer, so she


    realized that Grandma May was in front of her, so she quickly turned to Grandma May and called out


    politely: ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and asked her kindly: ¡°Are you tired after more than an hour¡¯s journey? Sit


    down.¡±


    Seeing the maid carrying big and small bags, Grandma May said softly, ¡°Why do you still buy so many


    things? There is nothing missing at home. Are you willing toe back with Callum to see us? After a


    meal, we will be very happy.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything, but I prepared a little gift for everyone. It¡¯s my little thought.¡±


    After hearing Grandma May¡¯s kind voice, Camryn felt nervous.


    The fate between her and Callum was drawn up by Grandma May.


    She was grateful to Grandma May. In her previous life, she did not know how much incense she had


    burnt. In this life, she could get Grandma May¡¯s attention and give her and Callum a red line. For a man


    as good as Callum, what kind of woman would he want to marry?


    Grandma May stretched out her hand, grabbed Camryn, and pulled her closer. Tania, who was sitting


    next to Grandma May, was very considerate, and immediately moved to the side to make space for


    Camryn.


    ¡°Good boy, we¡¯ve epted your wish. You¡¯ll say hello to everyone first, and then we will have a good


    talk.¡± She patted the back of Camryn¡¯s hand, indicating that Callum would take Camryn to see the


    elders one by one again.

 Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770


    Everyone was aware that Camryn couldn¡¯t see; instead, she recognized people through memory and


    listening.


    When Callum introduced Camryn to everyone, everyone was quiet and only spoke out when it was


    time for them to speak, so that Camryn could remember who was speaking.


    Camryn was once again moved by the thoughtfulness of York¡¯s family.


    Callum really never lied to her.


    His family members were excellent; whether they were parents or siblings, they wouldn¡¯t disapprove of


    her or think that she wasn¡¯t deserving of him.


    It was because she was too inferior and never dared to ept Callum¡¯s feelings.


    It was only now that she took the first step bravely.


    If her aunt Azalea hadn¡¯t gone to FC Manor in Annenburg and knew that Callum went to seek medical


    treatment for her, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to muster up the courage to take this step.


    Grandma May was the head of the York family, but she was the gentlest olddy, Camryn didn¡¯t put on


    airs of Grandma May at all.


    Rose, Callum¡¯s biological mother, took Camryn¡¯s hand to greet the cold and warm.


    Camryn could feel whether these people were really nice to her or whether they were just acting.


    They were very sincere, and her blindness was nothing to them.


    It¡¯s the same as what Rose said in front of her eldest aunt, as long as Camryn could spend money,


    the York family would not despise her.


    After Camryn followed Callum back to Wildridge Manor to meet his parents, the two of them confirmed


    their romantic rtionship again, and their rtionship developed by leaps and bounds.


    The aunt Azalea, Dalton and Trenton, on behalf of their natal family, met with the elders of the York


    family to discuss their wedding date.


    Let¡¯s talk about Trenton, it was very difficult for him to ept that his biological parents are murderers.


    Since he knew the truth, he borrowed to live with a ssmate and did not want to see his elder sister


    Camryn.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t hold a grudge against Camryn, he just had no face to face his sister.


    His biological parents killed his sister¡¯s own father, and his parents also took over the property left by


    his second uncle to his sister, and treated his sister very badly, and almost killed her sister. He felt that


    he was sorry for her sister.


    He heard that his sister and Callum confirmed their love rtionship, and after they met their parents,


    the two elders wanted to discuss their wedding matters.


    He felt that although he was not his elder sister¡¯s elder, he was her only brother. He can¡¯t ignore it.


    Therefore, when aunt Azalea flew to Wiltspoon again, Trenton showed up and insisted on going with


    her and Dalton to meet the elders of the York family.


    Since Camryn¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t healed yet, Callum meant to get engaged first, and the wedding date


    would be a year or twoter. He hoped that Camryn could see the grand wedding he had carefully


    prepared for her, not to mention the wedding of the eldest brother and sister-inw hadn¡¯t done it yet.


    He was not in a hurry.


    Whether Camryn¡¯s eyes could be cured was what worried him the most right now.


    He first got engaged because he wanted to do so.


    Grandma May picked an auspicious day and held an engagement ceremony for the two of them.


    Camryn became Callum¡¯s real fianc¨¦e.


    After attending Callum¡¯s engagement banquet, Zachary flew to Annenburg with Serenity and drank the


    full moon wine from Ben and Jane¡¯s sons and daughters. At work, life returns to normal.


    ¡­.


    In the hospital.


    Duncan was sitting in a wheelchair, and Liberty pushed him, nning to push him downstairs to rx.


    Liberty took care of Duncan for a period of time, and Duncan¡¯s injured leg healed a lot. The doctor said


    that he could be discharged from the hospital in a week and go home to rest, and he will start


    rehabilitation after a period of rest.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow.¡± After Duncan was pushed out of the ward, he said to his bodyguards.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even if Duncan didn¡¯t order, and Ms. Liberty was present, the bodyguards would usually not follow, so


    as not to be a light bulb.

 Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771


    Liberty thought that going up and down the stairs would take the elevator, and it would be fine if the


    bodyguards didn¡¯t follow her.


    Duncan couldn¡¯t walk on the ground, and she just pushed him out to rx, lest he lie on the bed every


    day with a very bad temper.


    Duncan, who had been in the hospital for another month, saw that he was still unable to stand up, and


    his temper became more and more irritable. He always felt that he would never recover, and even


    wanted to drive Liberty away, so that Liberty would not need to take care of him.


    He even said that he was willing to give Liberty $600,000 a month, as long as Liberty didn¡¯t appear in


    front of him.


    He also felt sorry for Liberty¡¯s tiredness. Liberty had only taken care of him for more than a month, and


    he had lost a lot of weight. He still didn¡¯t know when he would get better.


    For the past two days, he was sitting in a wheelchair, and Liberty pushed him downstairs to rx in the


    open space in front of the inpatient department. Only then did Duncan restrain his temper a little.


    Liberty pushed Duncan towards the elevator entrance.


    When they arrived at the elevator door, the elevator door just opened. Mrs. Lewis and Mr. Lewis came


    out of the elevator. Seeing Liberty pushing their son, Mrs. Lewis stepped forward quickly.


    ¡°Liberty, is Duncan going to have an examination?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was carrying two insted lunch boxes, and Mr. Lewis was also holding arge bag and a


    small bag. The insted lunch box contained tonic soup, and one was for Duncan, another one was for


    Liberty to drink.


    Liberty lost a lot of weight, and Mrs. Lewis also saw it. She was distressed and guilty. After one month,


    she paid Liberty $300,000, but Liberty did not ept her sry. Liberty said She was repaying


    Duncan¡¯s debt of favor.


    But the two of them had to act together, making Duncan think that Liberty really took care of him for


    money. No matter how he chased Liberty away, Liberty said that she needed to make money, and she


    was a fool if she had money, which made Duncan helpless.


    He wanted to force Liberty out, but he couldn¡¯t walk, so he could only stare at Liberty, and Liberty was


    not afraid of his stare, which made Duncan hate himself even more for being unable to walk.


    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not for an examination, it¡¯s because Mr. Lewis is in a bad mood. I want to push


    him downstairs to rx.¡± Liberty added, ¡°Auntie, do you want to go together?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis handed an insted lunch box to her husband, and said, ¡°Take these things back to the


    ward. Liberty and I will go downstairs with Duncan to rx.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Mr. Lewis took the insted lunch box and said to Liberty gently: ¡°Liberty, thank you for your hard


    work.¡±


    Duncan took his father¡¯s words, ¡°High ie is naturally apanied by hard work. Dad, do you


    think it¡¯s easy to make money? If she thinks it¡¯s hard work, she doesn¡¯t have to make this money. I¡¯ll


    give her $20,000 a day, as long as she¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t appear in front of me. She doesn¡¯t even


    want to make that money, she¡¯s a hard-working person.¡±


    ¡°Duncan.¡± Mr. Lewis called his son, ¡°Can you stop talking? Things have happened for such a long time,


    you should face the reality.¡±


    Duncan thumped his leg, ¡°Yes, I should face the reality, I have already faced the reality, now I am a


    useless person, these two legs are grown on my body, they can¡¯t y their role, they are used as


    decoration on my body, it is better to saw it off.¡±


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis and Liberty hurriedly stopped Duncan from beating his leg again.


    Mrs. Lewis said to her husband: ¡°Husband, can you say a few words less? Duncan, don¡¯t argue with


    your father. You are not a waste person, you will get better. The doctor said that your legs are painful


    and you are conscious, that¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    If there was no pain and no consciousness, then he would really be a useless person.


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Liberty, push him away, we¡¯ll walk downstairs instead of using the elevator.¡±

 Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772


    Mrs. Lewis was afraid that her husband and son would quarrel, so she hurriedly pushed her son to the


    right, where there were wheelchair patients dedicatedne.


    Liberty and Mrs. Lewis pushed Duncan downstairs together.


    As soon as they got down to the first floor, they saw medical staff pushing patients into the elevator.


    Liberty saw a familiar face. It was George, the husband of her former eldest sister Chelsea.


    Geore also saw Liberty and stopped instinctively.


    ¡°Liberty.¡± George called her.


    Liberty wanted to walk over as if she didn¡¯t know each other, but the other party called her, so she had


    to stop, Mrs. Lewis looked at George, and asked Liberty: ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°He¡¯s my ex-husband Hank¡¯s brother-inw.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis said oh, she took the initiative to push Duncan forward, and said to Liberty: ¡°We will wait for


    you outside.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t want to get involved in these matters because George appeared to have something to


    say to Liberty.


    After Mrs. Lewis pushed Duncan away, Liberty asked: ¡°Mr. Repton, Why are you here?! Someone in


    the family is sick and hospitalized?¡±


    George said sadly: ¡°It¡¯s your sister.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Miss Brown?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In Liberty¡¯s opinion, Chelsea was always on the go, worried that the world wouldn¡¯t be in chaos, and


    she hardly ever even caught a cold or a fever, let alone needed to go to the hospital.


    George said: ¡°She is not sick, but hurt. Jessica, the dangerous woman, stabbed her. She didn¡¯t hit


    anything important, though, so her life is not in danger. Leave the emergency room and go straight to


    the hospital.


    Still there is Hank. He was the most hurt person in the emergency room. He had been stabbed several


    times, and his parents were waiting outside the room while I took care of Chelsea.


    Hearing this, Liberty was shocked, and she asked: ¡°Mr. Repton, what¡¯s going on? Why did Jessica stab


    them?¡±


    Jessica stabbed Mrs. Brown, Chelsea, and Liberty were not surprised, but she stabbed Hank and


    stabbed them several times and she was surprised.


    Didn¡¯t she love Hank very much?


    When did the young couple turn against each other, to the point of killing each other?


    No matter what Hank said, he was Sonny¡¯s biological father. Liberty didn¡¯t want Sonny to lose his father


    at such a young age, so he asked a few more questions about Hank¡¯s situation.


    George said: ¡°I don¡¯t know about Hank¡¯s situation. When I received the call, they were all sent to the


    hospital. I rushed all the way here. When I arrived, Chelsea was just pushed out. Fortunately,


    Chelsea¡¯s life was not in danger.


    I heard from my father that Hank was stabbed several times and was in shock when he was sent to the


    hospital. It is clear that after Jessica stabbed them, she called the police, and now she has been taken


    away by the police.


    She was already guilty, and now she is guilty, if she is not sentenced to death, I will sue thisd


    poisonous woman.


    She couldn¡¯t take Chelsea with her if she didn¡¯t want to live. If she wanted to die, she could die by


    herself. She could jump off a building, jump into a river, or hang herself. Why use a knife? If something


    happens to Chelsea, my two children will not have a mother, and that Jessica is such a poisonous


    woman!¡±


    George scolded Jessica thousands of times.

 Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773


    Liberty listened to George scolding Jessica, thinking to herself, if the Brown family hadn¡¯t been too


    bullying, Jessica would be a weak woman, How could she stab someone with a knife?


    Dogs would jump over walls when they were in a hurry, and rabbits would bite people when they were


    in a hurry.


    Really pushed people to a dead end, angrily resisted, wouldn¡¯t it cause a murder?


    Liberty was not surprised that Jessica would stab Chelsea. As for Chelsea¡¯s discordant temperament,


    she always took care of her family¡¯s affairs, so it would be strange if she didn¡¯t get hated by her sister-


    inw.


    Before Liberty and Hank divorced, she hated Chelsea. Fortunately, Chelsea would not be living at her


    younger brother¡¯s house like she was now, and she still had a breather time, so as not to go crazy and


    kill people.


    Chelsea hated that Jessica almost snatched Lucas away when she teamed up with outsiders, so she


    targeted Jessica everywhere. As long as she lived in her mother¡¯s house, she would alienate the


    rtionship between the younger brother and her husband, and provoke conflicts between her parents


    and Jessica, which often made Brown¡¯s family restless.


    People who make mud have three-point temperament.


    Jessica couldn¡¯t bear Chelsea¡¯s actions, which put Chelsea in the hospital.


    Liberty thought that married daughters often go back to their natal family, and their natal family would


    definitely wee them, but she always meddle in the affairs of her natal siblings, and gossip about


    her sister-inw in front of her parents, that was disgusting.


    Sooner orter, Chelsea would end up like this.


    What surprises Liberty is how Jessica stabbed Hank, or stabbed him to death.


    Hank treated Jessica very well, whether it was before or after marriage; even if his parents and sister


    always scolded Jessica in front of him, said bad things about her, and asked him to divorce Jessica, he


    always stood by her side.


    He also tried his best to mediate the conflict between the two sides, but his parents and sister were


    stubborn people, so his mediation had no effect.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Not long ago, Jessica had another miscarriage and lost her first child. It was inevitable that she felt sad.


    Could it be because of this incident that Jessica hated Hank and wanted to stab Hank to death?


    Liberty could only guess.


    George: ¡°Liberty, Hank has always been Sonny¡¯s real father. If you have time, you should go and have


    a look. In case Hank can¡¯t make it¡­ always ask Sonny toe and see his father for thest time, he


    will give his father a ride.¡±


    At the end of George¡¯s words, his expression was gloomy, he did not expect such a big event to


    happen to inws, nor did he expect that his brother-inw would end up like this.


    Thinking of the old days, George¡¯s face was also burning hot. Although he didn¡¯t bully Liberty openly


    and calcted the benefits of him, his wife always went back to her mother¡¯s house to take advantage


    of it. His parents-inw helped him take care of the children, and his brother-inw subsidized his


    parents-inw¡¯s living expenses. For them, he enjoys the benefits brought by inws, and had never


    persuaded his wife at all.


    It could be said that his brother-inw¡¯s end today also had his share of credit.


    When Liberty was Chelsea¡¯s sister-inw before, She would say hello, how could there ever be such a


    scene as to draw a knife?


    Really wrong!


    Hank shouldn¡¯t have cheated or divorced!


    ¡°Liberty, Chelsea and I did not do well in the past, and now I solemnly apologize to you, really, I¡¯m


    sorry!¡±


    George felt that they should all apologize to Liberty.


    After Liberty was silent, she said: ¡°The past is over, I don¡¯t want to mention it again. I will go to the


    emergency room to check the situationter.


    Mr. Repton, go and take care of Miss Zhou.¡±


    George nodded and left.


    Liberty waited for George to leave before she walked out of the inpatient department.


    Mrs. Lewis pushed Duncan and walked slowly in the open space at the entrance of the inpatient


    department. There were many people in the hospital, and people in a hurry could be seen everywhere.


    From the beginning, Duncan was afraid to go downstairs to meet strangers, and he was afraid that all


    he would receive were sympathetic looks.

 Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774


    When Liberty pushed Duncan downstairs for the first time to rx, Duncan found out that there were


    peopleing and going in and out of the hospital; no one would pay attention to whether he could


    walk or not, and no one would cast a sympathetic look.


    In the hospital, it was a ce where they were used to seeing death.


    What is a wheelchairpared to death?


    ¡°Liberty, we are here.¡± Mrs. Lewis saw Libertying out, stopped and waved to her.


    Duncan¡¯s face was sullen, as if someone owed him tens of billions and didn¡¯t pay it back.


    When Liberty was talking to George just now, Duncan heard Liberty address George, and guessed that


    it was from Liberty¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family.


    He was very upset.


    The Brown family was really lingering; Liberty could always meet people from the Brown family, or the


    Brown family would let them eat and pester Liberty.


    She had been divorced for more than half a year, what did Brown family want?


    Did the Brown family think Liberty was wanted by no one except Hank? The Brown family was too good


    at putting money on Hank¡¯s face.


    Before Liberty lost weight, Duncan never disliked Liberty. He just thought that Liberty should lose


    weight and not gain any more weight. Being too fat was not good, and the red light would light up on


    the body.


    So when Liberty joined the Lewis & Co. to work, Duncan asked Liberty to run a fewps in the


    company every day to help Liberty lose weight. It was not because he disliked Liberty.


    Duncan would never dislike Liberty who had lost weight. He didn¡¯t know when he fell in love with


    Liberty. He only knew that no matter whether she was fat or thin, he had never disliked Liberty.


    Liberty came over.


    ¡°What did your ex-husband¡¯s brother-inw stop you for?¡± Mrs. Lewis asked.


    Duncan sullenly, pursed his lips, and would not take the initiative to ask Liberty.


    ¡°Something happened to the Brown family.¡± Liberty replied, ¡°Jessica stabbed Hank and his sister. Hank


    was seriously injured and is still in the emergency room. Chelsea was not seriously injured and has


    been hospitalized.¡±


    Hearing this, Duncan frowned.


    Mrs. Lewis also knew about the Brown family¡¯s affairs, mainly rted to Mrs. Brown and Hank, so she


    inquired about the past of Liberty and the Brown family.


    She was a little shocked and surprised, ¡°Didn¡¯t Hank treat Jessica very well? How could Jessica stab


    him to death? If she stabbed Chelsea to death, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Chelsea, who is this woman?


    When her sister-inw wants to stab her to death.¡±


    Liberty said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what caused the husband and wife to turn against each other. It is possible


    that Hank was violent at home during the quarrel. He has a previous record of domestic violence.¡±


    Hank had domestically abused her.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She resisted at the time, and chased Hank for several blocks with a kitchen knife, scaring Hank so


    much that he didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her again.


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Repton also rushed to the hospital just after receiving a call. He still doesn¡¯t know the


    reason for the murder.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis looked at her son and said to Liberty: ¡°Liberty, you and Hank are divorced, but he still


    Sonny¡¯s father, do you want to go and check on the situation?¡±


    Liberty wanted to check on her ex-husband¡¯s life and death, but she also wanted toe out to say


    hello to Mrs. Lewis and Duncan.

 Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775


    Liberty said: ¡°Auntie, I want to go and see, if he can¡¯t be rescued, Sonny is his son, he has to give him


    a ride. Auntie, please apany Mr. Lewis first.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°I¡¯ll just apany Duncan. You can go quickly. If you need help, tell us.¡±


    Liberty nodded and left quickly


    After she left, Mrs. Lewis pushed Duncan and said slowly, ¡°Look at Hank¡¯s current ending; this is the


    price of cheating. Duncan, if you marry a wife and have children in the future, you must be loyal to your


    marriage and be loyal to your family.


    If you think you can¡¯t be loyal to your marriage and family, Mom hopes that you will be single for the


    rest of your life and not harm other people¡¯s daughters.


    Mom doesn¡¯t have a daughter, but Mom is also a woman; who wants to see her own son with another


    woman? If you don¡¯t love her anymore, you can file for divorce. After divorce, you will be single again.


    Whoever you like and pursue is their freedom.¡±


    Duncan said coldly: ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll just call. You don¡¯t have to worry that your son will end up like Hank.¡±


    ¡°What stupid things are you talking about? You can get better. When you recover, you have to pursue


    Liberty and marry her. When you be a stepdad, mom doesn¡¯t object anymore, because, as you


    said at the beginning, this is your choice to marry her, you want to live, and as long as you feel happy,


    mom won¡¯t interfere. Sonny is a very cute child, and mom likes him too. He will be Mom¡¯s grandson;


    Mom can ept it now.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s voice became colder, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m selfish? When I was doing well, you objected


    to me being with Liberty and mother-child rtionship.


    I¡¯m disabled now, and I can¡¯t even stand up on my own. You just say that if you want me to like Liberty,


    I should pursue Liberty and marry Liberty. You want Liberty to be my free nanny. I won¡¯t marry her. If


    she doesn¡¯t leave for a day and still takes care of me, Mom, you will pay her wages, and she doesn¡¯t


    owe me anything!¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t treat Liberty as a free nanny.


    Mrs. Lewis was speechless by her son¡¯s usation. After a while, she admitted: ¡°I¡¯m selfish. I just want


    you to get better. You can say whatever you want. As long as you get better, you want to marry a


    woman and go home and I doesn¡¯t care anymore.


    I regret it so much now, why did I stop you from looking for Liberty, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t¡­it¡¯s


    all my fault!¡±


    Duncan had heard enough of his mother¡¯s self-me, he interrupted his mother to continue to me


    herself, and said: ¡°That day, I didn¡¯t want to go to Liberty, I wanted to go back to thepany, I have an


    important meeting that day. Mom, you questioned me like that, and I let you misunderstand that I


    wanted to go to Liberty.¡±


    He was pursuing Liberty, but he would not leave thepany¡¯s affairs alone.


    He usually handled the most important things, and other things were arranged, so he had a lot of time


    to pursue and apany Liberty.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Companionship was the longest confession of love, and he ned to spend the rest of his life with


    Liberty.


    But, unfortunately, he was disabled now, not to mention that Liberty still had no affection for him, even if


    he had affection, he would refuse, not wanting to drag Liberty down.


    Liberty deserved a better man.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault no matter what.¡± Mrs. Lewis med herself, ¡°So I want you to get well soon.¡±


    Liberty couldn¡¯t hear what the mother and son of the Lewis family said. When she went to the


    emergency room, Seeing Mrs. Brown and Mr. Brown still guarding the door of the emergency room, the


    couple stood together, Mr. Brown held his wife¡¯s hand tightly, and Mrs. Brown also held her husband


    hand tightly as well.


    The couple silentlyforted each other.


    Mrs. Brown was still crying, and the tears on her face hadn¡¯t dried.


    ¡°Uncle, aunt.¡± Liberty walked in front of them and called out softly.


    When Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown saw that it was Liberty, Mrs. Brown immediately grabbed Liberty¡¯s


    hand and wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t say a word, she could only cry.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776


    Liberty couldn¡¯t say words offort either.


    All she could do was help Mrs. Brown to sit down on a chair, then took out a small pack of tissues that


    she carried with her, and handed Mrs. Brown to wipe away her tears.


    Mr. Brown¡¯s eyes were also red, and he turned his back from time to time to wipe his eyes.


    The couple had only one son, Hank. If something happened to the son, what would they do?


    It took a long time for Mrs. Brown to stop crying.


    But she was still unable to speak because she was too emotional.


    Liberty looked at Mr. Brown, and asked with concern: ¡°Uncle, how is Hank?¡±


    Mr. Brown choked up and said, ¡°The doctor hasn¡¯t yet emerged, and I¡¯ve just seen other doctors


    entering with blood bags while he¡¯s still being saved. He lost a lot of blood as they were also delivered


    in bags one by one¡­¡±


    Thinking of his son¡¯s tragic situation, Mr. Brown burst into tears again.


    He never dreamed that Jessica would actually stab his son, the kind that stabbed him to death.


    If they hadn¡¯t heard the movement and quickly used the spare key to open the door and go in, the son


    might have died on the spot.


    His daughter was also stabbed by Jessica in order to save her son.


    That woman was too ruthless, too ruthless!


    It¡¯s in vain that his son treated her so well.


    Jessica squatted in the bathroom for a long time. When she came out, her legs were numb. She


    identally fell and lost the child. Hank never med her. No matter what people said about her, Hank


    always defended her, refused to divorce her, how could she do it!


    Mr. Brown was puzzled.


    His thoughts were the same as Liberty¡¯s. He felt that if Jessica wanted to kill someone, shouldn¡¯t they


    be the ones she wanted to kill the most?


    Why did Jessica kill Hank?


    How could Hank, a big man, be killed by Jessica?


    When the tragedy happened, the young couple was resting in the room, and no one knew how they got


    into a fight to the point of going to the knife.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Mr. Brown was d that his wife couldn¡¯t change his sh!t, so he stole the key to his son¡¯s room, saying


    it was a spare, but in fact, he wanted to be able to enter his son¡¯s room at any time, and see how many


    houses his daughter-inw had lost.


    When Liberty was the daughter-inw of the Brown family, Mrs. Brown did this all the time.


    ¡°Liberty¡­¡± Mrs. Brown was finally able to continue talking. She took Liberty¡¯s hand and cried: ¡°What if


    Hank¡­ I will talk to your Uncle, what should we do?¡±


    Liberty could onlyfort and say, ¡°Auntie, the doctor hasn¡¯t given up on Hank, which means he can


    still be saved, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, bring Sonny here, just in case ¡­Maybe let Sonny give his father a ride.¡±


    The person who said this was Mr. Brown.


    When the sound fell, he was poohed by his wife and pped a few times by his wife.


    Mrs. Brown also scolded him: ¡°What unlucky words do you use, Hank won¡¯t pass away, Liberty is


    correct, the doctors are still hopeful that they can save him, Hank won¡¯t pass away, he won¡¯t pass


    away! He won¡¯t pass away because he¡¯s still young and only in his early 30s.¡±

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777


    After scolding Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown said to Liberty with tears in her eyes: ¡°Liberty, Please bring


    Sonny here; Hank still cares deeply for his only child, and he believes his son desperately misses him.¡±


    Libertyforted her a few more words.


    ¡°Serenity and Elisa went to the vegetable market today, Sonny should have followed her back to my


    hometown, I called Serenity to ask when they wille back.¡± Liberty did not refuse the request of the


    former inws.


    Regardless of whether Hank could get over it or not, Sonny was his son, and it was right for Sonny to


    visit Hank in the hospital.


    Divorce is a divorce. Liberty never spoke ill of Hank in front of his son, let alone taught his son to resent


    Hank. Anyway, Hank paid Sonny¡¯s child support.


    Mrs. Brown cried and nodded.


    She had a sense of foreboding, thinking that her son would not be able to survive.


    But she kept praying in her heart that her son would survive.


    Liberty walked aside to call Serenity.


    Serenity quickly answered her sister¡¯s call, and she asked on the phone: ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    At this time, Liberty was in the hospital taking care of the hard-spoken and soft-hearted Mr. Lewis, and


    when she suddenly called, Serenity was always worried. what¡¯s the matter.


    Liberty: ¡°Sonny with you?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Elisa and I went back to our hometown, the road is too far, so we didn¡¯t take Sonny with us,


    and Sonny followed Zachary in hispany. Sister, is it Mr. Lewis who wants to see Sonny?¡±


    Serenity thought it was Duncan who missed Sonny.


    Sonny would follow his mother to the hospital to visit Duncan every few days. Duncan could harden his


    heart to adults, but he couldn¡¯t harden his heart to Sonny. If Sonny cried twice, he would soften his


    heart and agree to everything immediately Sonny.


    After Liberty was silent, she said: ¡°Serenity, something happened to Hank and Chelsea. I don¡¯t know


    why. Jessica stabbed Hank and Chelsea. Chelsea was not seriously injured and her life was not in


    danger. Hank has been in the emergency room for several hours.


    The situation may not be very good. His parents are worried that he will not survive, so they begged me


    to take Sonny to the hospital. If Hank fails, ask Sonny to send him for his Dad¡¯sst ride.¡±


    Serenity was stunned for a moment, and then asked: ¡°Sister, is this true? Chelsea was stabbed by


    Jessica, wasn¡¯t Chelsea who was seriously injured? Hank treated her very well, could it be Hank?


    Hank¡¯s fatal nature is hard to change, and domestic violence again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason. Chelsea was cut by Jessica to save Hank. It means that Jessica¡¯s target is


    Hank. He wanted to kill Hank. Hank, a big man, was counter-killed. Either he was slow to react, or He


    just fell asleep, and Jessica did it suddenly.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Before the divorce, Liberty once said harsh words to Hank¡¯s domestic violence, she said that if Hank


    dared to domestic violence her, as long as Hank Asleep, she could chop Hank up, unless Hank stayed


    up all the time, or never came home.


    Hank was stunned, and the husband and wife were so embarrassed that they didn¡¯t dare to do it again.


    Hank¡¯s current fate, Serenity felt very happy, but for the sake of her nephew, she didn¡¯t show it, but said


    to her sister: ¡°Then I will call Zachary and ask Zachary to send Sonny to the hospital.¡±


    Liberty hummed.


    Knowing that her sister was busy now, Liberty quickly ended the call.


    When Liberty returned to her former inws, the door of the emergency room finally opened.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778


    Doctor: ¡°Hank¡¯s Family.¡±


    ¡°Doctor, we are his parents. Doctor, how is my son doing?¡±


    Mr. Brown helped his wife with weak legs to meet her, and asked anxiously.


    The doctor said: ¡°He has too severe of an injury. Wepleted every operation that was possible. He¡¯s


    still in danger. He needs to spend some time in the intensive care unit. It is up to him whether he can


    wake up.¡±


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s body limped.


    Mr. Brown couldn¡¯t hold his wife steady, but Liberty gave her a hand to stabilize her, and Mr. Brown


    didn¡¯t let her fall to the ground.


    ¡°Doctor, save my son, please save my son, I¡¯m just a son, he¡¯s still so young¡­¡± Mrs. Brown grabbed


    the doctor¡¯s white coat and begged.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Liberty pulled her hand back, apologized and thanked the doctor.


    The doctor understood the feelings of the family members. He said: ¡°We have done everything we can.


    We are not sure whether the injured will survive. You should be mentally prepared.¡±


    In the words of the doctor, Hank was seriously injured. After so many doctors¡¯ efforts to rescue him,


    Hank was still not out of danger. He had been transferred to the ICU to live. Whether he could wake up


    and came out of the ICU alive depended on Hank himself.


    In a word, the doctor had done his best.


    ¡°Thank you doctor.¡± Liberty thanked the doctor again.


    Mr. Brown persuaded his wife: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Hank is still alive, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Mrs. Brown was helped to sit back on the chair, took a tissue from Liberty and wiped her tears, then


    she remembered something, and said to Liberty: ¡°Hank is still alive, has been moved to the intensive


    care unit, and cannot allow his family to stay with him. Liberty, you call Serenity so that she doesn¡¯t


    have to send Sonny here. Don¡¯t let Sonny visit the hospital because he won¡¯t be able to see his father,


    even when hees. Sonny is so little, and it¡¯s not a good ce. ¡°


    Mrs. Brown had no idea if Hank would live or not. If the son had died, Sonny was the only grandchild


    who could provide for the two elderly people¡¯s needs, and Mrs. Brown¡¯s focus on Sonny had suddenly


    increased significantly.


    Mr. Brown also said: ¡°Liberty, your aunt is right, Sonny can¡¯t see Hank when hees here now, so he


    should note here.¡±


    Liberty thought that her ex-husband had already been transferred to the ICU, even if sonny was sent


    here, he really couldn¡¯t see his father. So, she agreed to the two elders and called Zachary, so that


    Zachary would not have to send Sonny over.


    Hank was still in danger, but at least Sonny knew he was still alive.


    Under Liberty¡¯sfort, Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown became more emotionally stable.


    Mr. Brown said to Liberty: ¡°Liberty, thank you foring to see us andfort us. Now Hank doesn¡¯t


    need to take care of you. You can go about your business. Your aunt and I can just stay here.¡±


    Libertyforted them again. After saying a few words to them, she left.


    After Liberty left, Mrs. Brown beat her heart, and regretfully said: ¡°It¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s all wrong!¡±


    Mr. Brown took her hand, ¡°What are you talking about now, let¡¯s pray Hank can get through it is the real


    thing, why is that Jessica doing it to death!¡±


    Only when she lost, she would regret it, what¡¯s the use?


    At the beginning, Mrs. Brown yelled the loudest, and the son could marry a better one after divorce.


    Now, where was it going?


    Jessica was not half as good as Liberty.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779


    Jessica had been apprehended by the police, she was going to jail, but she was only able to serve


    outside prison because she was pregnant; now the child was dead, and she had stabbed Hank, which


    would have added to the crime if Hank hadn¡¯t survived.


    She just fatally stabbed someone with a knife. If there were a new trial, the death penalty would likely


    not be acquitted.


    Liberty wanted to go to the inpatient department to find Mrs. Lewis and Duncan, but received a call


    from Mrs. Lewis telling her that the mother and son had returned to the ward.


    Liberty went directly to Duncan¡¯s ward.


    Miss Liberty, you are finally back. The fourth young master is losing his temper again and smashed


    things. He smashed everything he could touch.¡± As soon as Liberty appeared, the bodyguards of the


    Lewis family told her.


    ¡°Why is Mr. Lewis losing his temper again?¡± Liberty asked as she pushed the door open to go in.


    The bodyguard replied: ¡°We don¡¯t know either. After Madam Lewis pushed the Fourth Young Master


    back, within two minutes, the Fourth Young Master started arguing loudly, saying that he was going to


    be discharged from the hospital and go home. Madam Lewisforted him, but he couldn¡¯t listen and


    started smashing things. ¡°


    Liberty had already walked into the ward.


    Duncan: ¡°I want to be discharged from the hospital, I want to go home, I don¡¯t want to stay here


    anymore, I don¡¯t want to stay here for a minute!¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t lie back on the hospital bed, he was still sitting in a wheelchair, so he could slide the


    wheelchair by himself, They smashed whatever they caught, and the ward was already in a mess.


    Doctors and nurses were telling him to calm down.


    Mrs. Lewis was anxious, angry and distressed about this.


    Mr. Lewis, on the other hand, acted like he was used to it, and silently began to clean up the mess all


    over the floor.


    The doctor: ¡°Mr. Lewis, you can¡¯t be discharged from the hospital yet. If you persist for a while, you will


    be discharged. You can see that you are much better now, and you can no longer¡­¡±


    ¡°How am I? How am I? Tell me What¡¯s wrong with me? I can¡¯t even walk by myself, so sitting in a


    wheelchair is fine? I¡¯m lying down here, and I¡¯m lying down when I¡¯m discharged from the hospital. I¡¯m


    going to be discharged from the hospital, and I¡¯ll lie down at home!¡± Duncan was actually in a bad


    mood.


    Liberty went to visit her ex-husband, knowing that Hank¡¯s life and death were at stake, since he was


    Sonny¡¯s father, it was normal for Liberty to visit her, but Duncan was just in a bad mood.


    After the car ident, Duncan didn¡¯t feel better.


    A well-behaved person spent the entire day in a hospital bed, unable to walk. Regardless of a person¡¯s


    disposition, he would eventually experience an emotional breakdown after a lengthy period.


    ¡°Duncan, listen to the doctor. The doctor said that you will have to stay in the hospital for a while before


    you can be discharged. Let¡¯s listen to the doctor, shall we?¡± Mrs. Lewis coaxed Duncan like a child.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. I want to be discharged. I¡¯m going to be discharged now. If you don¡¯t let me go, I won¡¯t


    stay anymore. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Duncan refused willfully, insisting on leaving the hospital now.


    He slid the wheelchair by himself again, trying to get out.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Liberty came in just in time, and the two almost ran into each other.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, where are you going?¡± Liberty asked him.


    With a sullen face, Duncan said in a vicious voice: ¡°I¡¯m going to be discharged from the hospital, I¡¯m


    going to be discharged now! Liberty, you go and help me with the discharge procedures, I¡¯m going to


    be discharged from the hospital, I¡¯m lying down everywhere, it¡¯s not the same when I go home?¡±


    Liberty looked at the mess all over the floor, then looked at the doctor, and asked the doctor: ¡°Doctor,


    can Mr. Lewis be discharged early?¡±


    The doctor said: ¡°Mr. Lewis¡¯s other injuries have healed very well. He only has a leg injury. It is


    reasonable to say that he can be discharged from the hospital. If Mr. Lewis insists on being discharged


    from the hospital, we can also discharge him, but don¡¯t let Mr. Lewis go too soon. For rehabilitation, let


    him recuperate for a while before he can start rehabilitation.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°You heard me, the doctor said that I can be discharged from the hospital, go, go and help me


    with the discharge procedures.¡±

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780


    Duncan immediately urged Liberty to help him with the discharge procedures.


    The doctor ndered in his heart: You make trouble like this every day, which makes their doctors and


    nurses very tired. Leaving the hospital early will not have a big impact. If you want to leave the hospital,


    just leave the hospital.


    The Lewis family was rich and had their own doctor. After Duncan got out of the hospital, the Lewis


    family would hire doctors and nurses to take care of him.


    ¡°Doctor, can my son really be discharged from the hospital?¡± Mrs. Lewis was worried that something


    unexpected would happen to her son after he was discharged from the hospital


    The doctor said: ¡°Mr. Lewis insists on leaving the hospital, so let him leave the hospital and go home to


    recover from his injuries. Maybe he will feel better. When he is in a good mood, he will recover quickly.¡±


    Now that the doctor said so, Mrs. Lewis called the bodyguards to clean up the ward, she and her


    husband went to help Duncan go through the discharge procedures, and the angry Duncan was


    handed over to Liberty to take care of him so that he would not make trouble again.


    Finally he could be discharged from the hospital. Duncan¡¯s mood suddenly improved, and he stopped


    making noises. He just sat in the living room, watching TV quietly, and waited for his parents to help


    himplete the discharge procedures before going home


    Liberty sat beside him, but he didn¡¯t know what she was thinking


    Duncan paid attention to her expression.


    Suddenly asked her: ¡°Is that ex-husband of yours still alive?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°He¡¯s still alive.¡±


    Duncan curled his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s a fate.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Liberty said, ¡°The doctor said he was seriously injured, and he is still alive


    now. Those who were not out of danger were transferred to the ICU ward for a period of time to see,


    the doctor said they had tried their best, and whether he could wake up would depend on his own


    destiny.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Scmbags and scmbags will have their day.¡± Duncan¡¯s words were ironic.


    He could be said to have witnessed the whole process before and after the divorce between Hank and


    Liberty. Hank was very kind to Jessica. After Liberty¡¯s ident, every time Hank came to visit Liberty,


    he wanted to intercede for Jessica.


    When it came to the safety of his son, Hank still wanted to keep Jessica, which showed that he really


    loved Jessica.


    Liberty: ¡°I don¡¯t know. It happened so suddenly. Except for the person involved, no one knows the


    reason for the knife.¡±


    Duncan fell silent.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Then the door of the ward was pushed open.


    ¡°Mom, Uncle Duncan.¡± Sonny shouted cheerfully.


    Hearing Sonny¡¯s voice, Duncan¡¯s face looked much better.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Liberty hugged his son who ran over, looked at Zachary who followed in, and Zachary exined:


    ¡°Sonny said that he missed Uncle Duncan and insisted oning to the hospital. We were on the way


    again. So I continued toe over.¡±


    ¡°Duncan.¡± Zachary walked to his friend, ¡°How do you feel today?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Zachary, I can be discharged from the hospital. My parents are going to help me with the


    discharge procedures, and they are also helping me pack up my things, I can finally leave the hospital,


    and if I stay here again, I will really go crazy.¡±


    Maybe he was allowed to leave the hospital, after Duncan saw Zachary, he didn¡¯t show his face to him,


    nor did he refuse him came in.


    Even if he refused to see anyone like before, Zachary and the others woulde whenever they


    wanted after Liberty broke in forcefully, and when Duncan showed them a face, Zachary would say: ¡°If


    you have the ability, you stand, get up and drive us all out.¡±


    Duncan was so angry that he wanted to jump up and fight with Zachary, but he really couldn¡¯t stand up


    and chase away people.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781


    Zachary looked at Liberty and Liberty also nodded, and congratted Duncan.


    ¡°Duncan, congrattions on your recovery and discharge from the hospital. It¡¯s a coincidence that I


    came here and I can pick you up and leave the hospital.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Where do you lie down? I don¡¯t need infusions anymore. I can feel good when I lie down


    at home.¡±


    If it was possible, he would never want to go to the hospital in his life.


    ¡°Uncle Duncan, are you okay?¡± Sonny walked to Duncan¡¯s side and asked with concern.


    Duncan: ¡°Uncle Duncan can be discharged from the hospital today.¡±


    Duncan pulled Sonny closer, hugged him, and wanted Sonny to sit on hisp, but Sonny struggled to


    get off the ground. The little guy said sensiblely: ¡°Uncle Duncan I can¡¯t sit on yourp.¡±


    Sonny remembered that his mom said that Uncle Duncan¡¯s foot was injured and it would take a while to


    heal, so she told him not to sit on hisp.


    Duncan smiled and said: ¡°Sonny, you can sit quietly, Uncle Duncan can still bear it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Facing the sensible Sonny, Duncan was in a very good mood, with more smiles on his face.


    Zachary watched their conversation from a distance.


    Liberty helped to pack Duncan¡¯s things. asionally, Duncan looked at the figure she was packing up,


    with his love hidden in his eyes, but soon, he would look away.


    ¡°Zachary, what¡¯s going on in mypany now?¡±


    Duncan¡¯s brother was temporarily helping to take care of the Lewis & Co., maybe because he just took


    over and was not familiar with it. Sometimes he would ask his brother about things in thepany.


    Brother¡¯s answer always made Duncan speechless.


    Ask Zachary to be more clear.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    After all, the two big Corporations cooperate deeply.


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s running normally. Brother Lewis is a little more familiar with it now, and he¡¯s not as


    flustered as he was at the beginning.¡±


    Although the four brothers of the Lewis family were capable, the Lewis & Co. was Duncan¡¯s personal


    property, and he had always been in charge of it himself.His brothers only know that Lewis & Co. had


    already ranked among the tens of billions ofpanies, but they didn¡¯t know about the internal affairs


    of thepany.


    Second Brother Lewis was initially upset about letting someone take over thepany who wasn¡¯t


    familiar with the Lewis family, but by this point he had gradually begun to adjust and was


    knowledgeable about the business¡¯s operations.


    ¡°Duncan, take good care of your injuries. Don¡¯t worry about thepany¡¯s affairs. Besides Josh and I


    are watching over.¡±


    Duncan hummed, but said dejected words, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I will have a chance toe back again to


    work in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Duncan, don¡¯t talk about being discouraged, you will get better, you will definitely get better, and then


    do a good job of rehabilitation, persevere, you can stand up again, and Josh and I are waiting for you to


    y ball, ride a horse, go to sea together.¡±


    Duncan did not speak. His Recovery was the longest.


    After a long time, Duncan said: ¡°If I can¡¯t get rid of the wheelchair for the rest of my life, I will go to work


    in a wheelchair and let the bodyguards follow me, it will not have much impact.¡±

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782


    ¡°It will be fine.¡± Zachary encouraged him: ¡°Duncan, you are a very strong and confident person, believe


    yourself, as long as you persist in doing rehabilitation, you will definitely recover, and the doctors say


    that you have a high chance of recovery.¡±


    Duncan was silent, the doctor only said that he had a chance of recovery, but did not say that he would


    definitely recover as before.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Uncle Duncan,e on!¡± Sonny could understand the adult¡¯s conversation, he waved his arm to


    Duncan abruptly, asking Duncan toe on.


    Duncan touched Sonny¡¯s head affectionately.


    Zachary said: ¡°My sister bought a new restaurant and it¡¯s being refurbished. With a simple renovation, it


    will be open for business soon. Duncan, you can see that my sister has worked so hard. You can¡¯t give


    up.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liberty never talked to Duncan about business matters, and Duncan didn¡¯t ask. He thought that it was


    impossible for him and Liberty to be together. Unless he could recover, he would never pursue Liberty


    again.


    If Liberty could meet a better man¡­


    Thinking of Liberty marrying another man, Duncan¡¯s heart felt like a knife was twisted, and his legs hurt


    even more.


    ¡°All You Can Eat is still open. She changed the way of operation, which is to let two assistance buy


    shares in the form of shares, and they can share dividends. Then Let You Eat will be handed over to


    two small shareholders. She holds 80% of the shares, signed the contract, and hired two other


    assistance to help. She just goes back to check the ounts every day, and can free up time to take


    care of the restaurant.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s new restaurant had a bigger investment, and the money and deposits she freed up from All


    You Can Eat were invested in the new restaurant.


    Duncan groaned and stopped talking.


    He knew that Liberty was working hard to make money, but she was not working hard to make money


    for him, but to create better living conditions for Sonny.


    Of course, Duncan also hoped that Liberty¡¯s career would get better and better. Her goal was to upy


    a ce in the catering industry one day, and her All You Can Eat could open countless chain stores.


    Zachary hugged Sonny, then put Sonny on the ground, and said to Sonny: ¡°Sonny, go and help your


    mother, uncle and uncle Duncan need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sonny obediently responded.


    Zachary got up and pushed Duncan out.


    He pushed Duncan and wandered in the corridor, asking him, ¡°Duncan, what is the reason for the


    sudden discharge from the hospital? Is it rted to Hank¡¯s ident?¡±


    After a silence, Duncan honestly admitted: ¡°Hank is also in the hospital now, and he is Sonny¡¯s


    biological father, I don¡¯t want Liberty to visit that sc*mbag often.¡±


    Duncan was discharged from the hospital, and Liberty took money to do business, so she followed him


    to his house to take care of him, so she didn¡¯t have time to run every day to her ex-husband in the


    hospital.


    Zachary knew that there was something wrong with Duncan¡¯s sudden discharge from the hospital.


    He couldn¡¯t help but speak for Liberty: ¡°You also said Hank is Sonny¡¯s own father. My sister went to see


    him for the sake of Sonny. She won¡¯t visit Hank every day. You think too much, you still care about my


    sister so much, but you always lose your temper and chase her away.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Zachary, we have been friends for many years, others don¡¯t understand me, you still don¡¯t


    understand me? Look at me now,, how can I give Liberty happiness? She doesn¡¯t have to be troubled,


    she has lost a lot of weight to take care of me.¡±


    Besides, Liberty hadn¡¯t fallen in love with him yet.


    She would be taken care of by Duncan. First, Liberty¡¯s mom begged him. Second, Liberty said that she


    opened a new restaurant to make money and needed a certain amount of money to run the business.


    Duncan never had any doubt that Liberty was using money to do things.


    Another point was that Liberty was repaying him for a favor he had done for her. She thought he had


    done too much for her and that she owed him too much.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783


    Zachary: ¡°Are you really willing to watch my sister being chased by other men?


    If you really think that way, then I will tell my grandma to introduce some good men to my sister and let


    them meet her. If they meet, if there is a spark, Serenity and I, as my sister¡¯s family, will definitely let my


    sister marry off in a good manner.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s face turned pale. He actually cared about Liberty, very much.


    Hank had an ident, and his life might be lost. Liberty went to see Hank, but he was jealous and


    mored to leave the hospital early, because he didn¡¯t want Liberty to visit his ex-husband every day.


    Grandma May also said that there were a few excellent men who were suitable for Liberty. If he could


    really let go, Grandma May would introduce a boyfriend to Liberty.


    Zachary: ¡°Duncan, if you give up on things you haven¡¯t tried before, then you really won¡¯t see any


    hope.¡±


    Duncan was silent for a long time, and said, ¡°Zachary, I listen to you, and I will go for rehabilitation after


    I leave the hospital. Zachary, as long as my legs don¡¯t lose feeling, I believe I can still stand up.¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t do it in one year, or two years, he would stick to it for three to five years, ten years, and


    one day he would be able to stand up.


    Of course, for the sake of Liberty, Duncan couldn¡¯t dy it for ten years, after all, they were no longer


    eighteen or twenty-year-old young people, he and Liberty were both over thirty, and he was older than


    Liberty.


    Zachary: ¡°Come on, I believe you can do it!¡±


    ¡°Do you know the reason for the Brown family¡¯s affairs?¡± Duncan asked about the Brown family¡¯s affairs


    after being inspired by his friend to regain his confidence.


    Hank was not dead and he was Sonny¡¯s father.


    With this identity alone, Hank could get close to Liberty by watching his son.


    Zachary: ¡°I told Josh that in order to satisfy his wife¡¯s desire to eat melons, Josh had gone to inquire a


    long time ago, and there should be results soon.¡±


    After Jessica was arrested, in front of the police, she would definitely say something. The reason for


    the knife.


    The Brown family¡¯s bloody case also caused a sensation in thatmunity. Hank divorced Liberty


    back then, and the wholemunity knew about it. Now that the bloody case happened, everyone was


    paying attention, and the police would issue a report.


    With the development of the Inte, Hank¡¯s tragic end would soon spread on the Inte.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, no matter whether Hank is dead or alive, I believe my sister will not give him


    another chance. Brown family regrets now, it is because they were retaliated by meter, and their life


    was not satisfactory, so they will regret it.¡±


    Zachary added: ¡°If I didn¡¯t take revenge on them, Hank wouldn¡¯t lose his job, and he and the man


    surnamed Ye might live happily ever after, so why would the Brown family regret it? My sister also


    knows it well, she would rather As a single mother, it is impossible to remarry Hank again, you can rest


    assured.¡±


    Duncan was a hundred times better than Hank even in a wheelchair now.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The two were chatting outside. After Liberty in the ward packed up his things, she thought that Sonny


    hade to the hospital, so she took Sonny to see Hank.


    Hank was transferred to the ICU ward, now it was not the time for family members to visit, Sonny could


    only be hugged by his mother and looked at his father outside the window.


    After just a few nces, Sonny was carried by Mrs. Brown, who hugged her only grandson and cried


    bitterly.


    ¡°Grandma, Dad will be fine, grandma, don¡¯t cry.¡± Sonnyforted Mrs. Brown.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784


    Mrs. Brown pressed Sonny¡¯s head against her arms, choked with sobs: ¡°Yes, Dad will get better, he will


    get well. Sonny, Dad loves you, and he will get better after knowing that you came to see him.¡±


    Sonny nestled in his grandma¡¯s arms, he knew that his father loved him when he was young, But his


    father¡¯s love was not as good as his mother¡¯s love, and father would abandon Auntie Jessica because


    of her stomachache, breaking his trust in him.


    But his Dad was lying motionless on the hospital bed now, Sonny was very sensible and didn¡¯t say


    what¡¯s in his heart.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Liberty¡¯s cell phone rang. It was Serenity who called her.


    She stepped aside to listen to the phone.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, are you still in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°Well, bring Sonny to see his father, Mr. Lewis is going to be discharged from the hospital, and we¡¯ll go


    backter.¡±


    After Duncan returned home from the hospital, Liberty thought she didn¡¯t have to follow him and went


    to Lewis¡¯s house and continue to take care of him.


    Duncan¡¯s next step was mainly to do rehabilitation.


    In her new restaurant, there were too many things waiting for her to do, and she had no time to


    continue to take care of Duncan.


    Serenity: ¡°Hank isn¡¯t dead, is he?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°He¡¯s still alive, but he¡¯s not out of danger. Now he¡¯s in the ICU ward. The doctor said they did


    their best. The next step is to see Hank¡¯s luck.¡±


    After Serenity knew about Hank¡¯s situation, She didn¡¯t have any sympathy for this former brother-in-


    law, but she would only ask a few questions if he was the her nephew¡¯s own father.


    However, even without Sonny, Serenity would still pay attention to this matter, and she felt that this was


    Hank and Jessica¡¯s retribution.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Jasmine told me the reason. Zachary asked Josh to inquire about the news. He learned the reason for


    Jessica¡¯s knife from the police. The police are also preparing to report the case. Jessica took


    advantage of Hank¡¯s lunch break to hide in the room. stabbing Hank with a sharp knife. This is why


    Hank was seriously injured by Jessica.


    After Jessica had a miscarriage, she knew she was confinement and she was about to go to jail again.


    She wanted to have another child with Hank. Hank thought that she had just had a miscarriage and her


    health was not well, so she politely declined her request.


    But Jessica felt that Hank disliked her and wanted her to go back to prison, and after the miscarriage,


    she was used by her mother-inw and Chelsea, and she was under a lot of pressure, and she was


    full of resentment towards Brown family.


    She felt that it was Hank who pursued her first. Although she was also at fault, she couldn¡¯t p her


    with one hand. If Hank hadn¡¯t always spoken ill of her sister in front of her, saying that she had no


    rtionship with her, she would have divorced her sooner orter.


    She Coaxed by Hank, she also wants to marry in the city, longing to have a home in the city. Hank has


    a house, a car, and savings, and is young and promising, which meets her requirements, so she


    shamelessly intervenes in Hank.


    It¡¯s not going well now, she still has to go to jail, she feels that she is the only one who has received


    retribution, everyone is ming her, calling her a b!tch, a v!xen, a poisonous woman. And apart from


    losing her job, there is no retribution, which is too unfair.¡±


    Brown family always instigated Hank to divorce her, she said she was afraid that after she returned to


    prison, Hank would divorce her and marry someone else. She said that she didn¡¯t want to live anyway,


    so she took Hank to h-e-l-l with her. Why should the fault be med on her? Why should everyone


    scold her instead of scolding Hank as a sc*mbag?


    Chelsea will be injured because seeing her brother being stabbed, she rushed to save him, but was


    stabbed by Jessica.¡±


    After hearing Jessica¡¯s reason for using the knife to kill, Liberty remained silent for a long time.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, is Mr. Lewis discharged today? Or stay in the hospital for a while?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is arguing to be discharged from the hospital. He has been arguing to be discharged from


    the hospital a long time ago. The doctor kept persuading him, but today he couldn¡¯t persuade him. I


    asked the doctor and he said Mr. Lewis can be discharged now. After returning home, rest for a period


    of time before doing rehabilitation.¡± Liberty said with a little helplessness, ¡°Mr. Lewis¡¯s temper is like the


    weather in June, and it can change at will.¡±


    But Liberty could also understand Duncan¡¯s mood. If she had been lying down every day, she would


    have gone crazy too.


    ¡°Now there is no need for infusion, and it is not a big problem to go home to rest after leaving the


    hospital. It is better to go home. He can go out for a walk in a wheelchair every day, rx and breathe


    fresh air, his mood will be much better and he can recover quickly.¡±


    Liberty added, ¡°I have packed his things for him. Zachary brought Sonny to the hospital, Sonny said he


    wanted to see Uncle Duncan, since Sonny came to the hospital, I can¡¯t justify not going to see his


    father, so I¡¯ll take Sonny to see his father now, and I can only watch a few times outside the ward


    through the ss window.¡±


    Serenity had no objection to her sister¡¯s arrangement, she said: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going back, don¡¯t talk for


    now, let¡¯s talk about it when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay, drive slowly.¡± Liberty said.


    After finishing talking with her sister, Liberty turned around and looked at her former inws and son in


    the distance.


    The old couple took turns hugging Sonny, their love for their grandson was unprecedented.


    After a few minutes of silence, Liberty walked towards her former inws.


    Liberty: ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Sonny doesn¡¯t need you to take care of him now, you go back to rest and eat


    something.¡±


    Liberty hugged her son from her mother-inw, and was about to take Sonny to pick up Duncan. It¡¯s


    time to leave the hospital.


    She tried to persuade the old couple, but Mrs. Brown refused to leave the hospital. She was afraid that


    if they left, her son would be dered dead. Even though they couldn¡¯t help, they stood watch in the


    hospital. They could find out right away if something bad happened to Hank.


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°Liberty, you don¡¯t have to worry about us, we can hold on, Sonny said he is going to go to


    kindergarten, has he signed up?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Most of the summer vacation had passed.


    Liberty: ¡°He signed up a long time ago, and he will start kindergarten on September 1st.¡±


    Mrs. Brown nodded and asked where Sonny went to kindergarten. She knew that her grandson went to


    the best kindergarten in Wiltspoon, which is what she wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t know what to say,


    so she didn¡¯t.


    Liberty asked his son to say goodbye to her ex-inws, then put down his son and took him away.


    Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown looked at the backs of the mother and son, and Mrs. Brown said: ¡°Even


    though Sonny has a great kindergarten, Lucas can only go to a kindergarten in a township. Chelsea


    cried and said that the tuition fee of $5,000 to $6,000 per semester was too high.


    At the beginning, Hank agreed to give Sonny to Liberty, which was the most correct decision. Can


    Lucaspare with Sonny? Sonny has an aunt Serenity who married into a wealthy family. And we


    lost him at the starting line.¡±


    Mr. Brown: ¡°Don¡¯t sigh, Sonny has always been our grandson, Liberty has cultivated Sonny into a


    talent, Sonny still calls us grandparents, he is the grandson of our Brown family. ¡°


    Mrs. Brown thought about it, and stoppedmenting the difference in the treatment of her grandson


    Lucas and grandson Sonny.

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786


    Afterpleting the necessary discharge procedures, Duncan¡¯s bodyguards pushed him downstairs


    while he was seated in a wheelchair.


    Knowing that he was discharged from the hospital, his brother and sister-inw put down everything


    they were doing and rushed to pick him up.


    Too many people cared about Duncan, and there were bodyguards to take care of him, so Liberty


    wanted to take care of her affairs. She said to Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Auntie, Mr. Lewis is out of the hospital now.


    You have a big family and you can take good care of Mr. Lewis. I-I won¡¯t go with them, my new


    restaurant I just acquired is under renovation, I want to go over and see how the renovation is going.¡±


    Seeing the tiredness on Liberty¡¯s face, Mrs. Lewis felt a little distressed, and said, ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s fine for


    Duncan to be taken care of by us. You can go and get busy with your affairs, but don¡¯t be too tired. You


    have already exhausted.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis took Liberty¡¯s hand and said grateful words over and over again.


    Liberty: ¡°Auntie, we all hope that Mr. Lewis will get better. As long as Mr. Lewis gets better, it doesn¡¯t


    matter if I¡¯m tired. Auntie, then I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis let go of her hand.


    Liberty took her son¡¯s little hand, said goodbye to Mrs. Lewis, and left the hospital with Sonny.


    ¡­¡­


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When Serenity returned to the city from her hometown, it was almost dusk, so she went to her sister¡¯s


    rented house first.


    Using the key that her sister gave her, she opened the door and went in, and saw Sonny sitting in the


    hall watching cartoons, she closed the door and shouted: ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Seeing that it was his aunt, Sonny turned off the TV, get up and run to Serenity.


    Serenity picked up Sonny and walked around several times. Both the nephew and she smiled happily.


    Liberty came out of the kitchen with two freshly fried dishes, and said with a smile, ¡°Serenity, you came


    back just in time. I just finished cooking, so go wash your hands and eat.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I smelled the fragrance without entering the door, sister, what good dishes did you cook?¡±


    Serenity put down Sonny, led Sonny into the kitchen to wash his hands, and saw that there were still


    two dishes that hadn¡¯t been brought out, she washed her hands, then picked up vegetables and ate


    with chopsticks, and also fed Sonny.


    Liberty came in and saw Serenity and Soony, and said amusedly: ¡°Can¡¯t you just sit at the table and


    eat? Serenity, you are married and still look like a child. Let people outside see this side of you; it will


    be another overwhelming report.¡±


    As the mistress of the York family, her every move was watched by people, and even a small matter


    would be infinitely magnified.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Zachary¡¯s protection of his wife, Serenity wouldn¡¯t know how many open and dark arrows


    from others he had endured.


    ¡°Am not I at my sister¡¯s house? I usually wear a mask to behave more or less. In my sister¡¯s house, in


    front of my sister, what kind of mask should I wear? Even if I eat vegetables with my hands, who


    knows?¡± Serenity didn¡¯t care. Since knowing that Zachary was the young master of the York family, she


    seemed to be the same as usual, but in front of others, she had unknowingly put on a mask to behave


    herself, trying to show her best side to outsiders.


    Only at her sister¡¯s house could she let go of her defenses, take off her mask, restore her nature, and


    get a moment of freedom.


    Liberty went out with the bowls and chopsticks, and asked her: ¡°Did you just arrive? Or did you go to


    thepany?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Elisa was picked up by Fifth Young Master Johnson and Remy for a romantic candlelight


    dinner during the day, Mr. Bucham rarely socializes now that Jasmine is expecting, and Zachary had


    social engagements at night, so he is also very busy.¡±

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t taste good to eat alone.¡± Serenity hugged Sonny and sat at the dining table, then took the


    bowl and filled it with soup first.


    People in Wiltspoon liked to drink soup. If there was no soup for every meal, it would always be difficult


    to swallow.


    Liberty cooked everyday meals. She guessed that her sister woulde over for dinner, so she made


    four dishes and one soup. The soup was seaweed egg drop soup.


    ¡°Sonny, this is your soup, drink it first.¡±


    After Serenity filled a bowl of soup for her nephew, she poured another bowl for her sister, and finally


    she served herself.


    After taking a sip of the soup, she sighed and said in satisfaction: ¡°My sister¡¯s taste is different. At


    home, the soup made by the chef is also delicious, but I still like to drink the soup made by my sister


    the most.¡±


    Libertyughed: ¡°You like to drink sister¡¯s soup, you cane here often.¡±


    Tired of big fish and meat, Serenity wanted to eat ordinary home-cooked meals.


    ¡°Sister, Mr. Lewis has been discharged from the hospital, will you continue to take care of him?¡±


    Serenity asked with concern.


    Liberty: ¡°I don¡¯t think it needs to be done. His family has a lot of members. If I can take care of him well,


    I need to look after my restaurant. But tomorrow is my day off, and Sonny and I are going to the park to


    y. He is getting ready to start kindergarten.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°You¡¯re right, you want to rest tomorrow too, instead of going to the park, let¡¯s go back to the


    Wildridge Manor, which is much more fun than the park.¡±


    Liberty had no objection.


    The Wildridge Manor was built more beautifully than the park, and it also had a yground for children.


    Sonny was too happy every time he went to Wildridge Manor.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go shoppingter, I¡¯ll buy you some small gifts to take back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liberty readily agreed.


    The two sisters were very busy now, and it had been a long time since they went shopping together.


    After dinner, they went shopping again. At 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, Serenity returned to the vi on the


    top of the mountain with the gift of the car.


    Zachary would be home before 9:30, and he would get angry again if he went home first and didn¡¯t see


    Serenity there.


    He wanted to wake up every morning, open his eyes, and see his beloved wife. He also wanted to


    come home at night and see his beloved wife waiting for him at home under the moonlight.


    Zachary doted on Serenity, why didn¡¯t Serenity dote on Zachary.


    Almost back to the vi, the driver slowed down the speed, stopped the car not long after, turned to


    Serenity and said, ¡°Eldest young mistress, there is a car parked sideways at the entrance of the vi,


    blocking the way.¡±


    Hearing this, leaning on the car Serenity, who was sitting on the back of the chair, sat up straight and


    looked forward. She really saw a red sports car parked at the door of her house. His sports car was


    parked sideways, just blocking the gate of the vi.


    The driver honked the horn.


    The two bodyguards who followed Serenity got out of the car, walked forward, and saw someone on


    the sports car.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The people in the sports car opened the door and got out of the car before the bodyguards


    approached.


    It¡¯s a strange woman.


    She was wearing a long red dress and a wavy wind. She got off the red sports car like a ball of fire.


    ¡°Miss, who are you looking for? Please move the car first, you can¡¯t park like this here, it¡¯s blocking our


    youngdy¡¯s car.¡±

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788


    The bodyguard politely asked the strange woman.


    The woman leaned on the car, and then took out a pack of cigarettes from her bag. She took out two


    cigarettes and handed them to the two bodyguards, who refused the cigarettes she handed over.


    The woman didn¡¯t care, she lit a cigarette, put the bag back on the car, leaned against the car again,


    and while breathing, she said to the bodyguard: ¡°I¡¯m here to find your eldest young mistress. Go and


    tell Serenity that I invited her out for supper and I want to talk to her.¡±


    The bodyguard: ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your surname?¡±


    The woman was young and beautiful, and she asked to see Eldest Mistress by name, and the


    bodyguard guessed that this woman was known by eldest Mistress, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t havee


    to talk to her.


    ¡°My surname is Dawson.¡±


    She was Analia Dawson.


    Analia fell in love with Zachary at first sight, but after being scolded by his father, she seemed to wake


    up and did not appear in front of Zachary for a long time. But after returning home, she found that she


    could never forget Zachary.


    Mr. Dawson said that during the period of cooperation between Dawson Group and York Corporation,


    Analia was not allowed to disturb Zachary and his wife, otherwise he would give up her as the


    sessor and support her cousin to be the sessor instead.


    It had to be said that Analia did not dare to make any mistakes during this period of time due to his


    father¡¯s threat.


    In the past two days, his father went abroad on a business trip, and it would take several months to


    come back. Thepany was handed over to her and the eldest brother to be jointly responsible.


    Without her father¡¯s suppression at home, Analia couldn¡¯t bear the pain of lovesickness, and came to


    Wiltspoon alone, but she didn¡¯t dare to go to the York Corporation to find Zachary, and knew that she


    would never see Zachary when she went, so she came here to see Serenity.


    She wanted topete with Serenity face to face, to see how Serenity couldpare to her, to be


    blessed with Zachary¡¯s affection.


    The vi area was very strictly controlled. Analia was not allowed toe in. It was an owner here who


    knew that she was here to visit the youngdy of the York family and kindly brought Analia in. In fact,


    that person was just uneasy and kind.


    People who came to visit the York family¡¯s youngdy, even if they would be blocked outside the vi


    area by security, as long as they contacted the York family¡¯s housekeeper, the housekeeper arranged


    for someone toe out, and visitors could still enter the vi area.


    Analia was blocked outside, and no one from the York family came to lead her in, which meant that this


    was an uninvited guest and was not wee.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That person seemed to have good intentions, but in fact she was afraid that the world would not be


    chaotic, and wanted to see Zachary and his wife have a good show.


    It seemed that the love between Zachary and his wife had attracted the jealousy and hatred of many


    people.


    ¡°Miss Dawson, wait a moment.¡±


    A bodyguard walked back to Serenity¡¯s car, and said respectfully to Serenity in the car: ¡°Miss, that car


    belongs to Miss Dawson, and Miss Dawson said that she wants to talk to you. Let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Dawson?


    Serenity immediately thought of the daughter of the Dawson family who sent bouquets of flowers, new


    clothes and ties to her man.


    Facing the sudden appearance of a rival in love, Serenity was neither in a hurry nor jealous, she got


    out of the car and walked towards Analia.


    Analia saw Serenity approaching, still leaning on the car, smoking a cigarette, looking cool.


    ¡°Miss Dawson, are you looking for me?¡±


    Serenity stood in front of Analia, using the streetlight at the door to examine her sudden rival in love.


    Last time, she didn¡¯t even meet her rival in love, so she didn¡¯t know what Analia looked like, but when


    she saw her tonight, she was a beauty, the kind who was so mboyant. It¡¯s normal for Zachary to think


    that only Zachary was worthy of her.


    Serenity dared to say that those daughters who loved Zachary would think like Analia that she,


    Serenity, was not good enough for Zachary, and only those daughters who came from rich families


    were worthy of Zachary.


    In Analia¡¯s eyes, Serenity might not even be worthy of carrying Zachary¡¯s shoes.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789


    When Serenity was looking at Analia, Analia was also looking at Serenity.


    Everyone in Wiltspoon now knew that Serenity was the eldest mistress of the York family, but not many


    people could remember Serenity¡¯s appearance. She rarely showed her face in front of the media, and


    Zachary protected her very well.


    Every time she was on the trending search, she would be taken down soon.


    Zachary knew that his beloved wife still preferred a peaceful life. Because of him, she had to show her


    face in public often, but he could protect her from being affected too much, so he tried his best to


    protect her from being affected.


    Analia searched for Serenity¡¯s photos on the Inte, and found that she could only find some blurred


    or no frontal photos. At this moment, she could truly appreciate the good looks of Serenity in person.


    Analia was also very beautiful. The moment she saw Serenity in person, she had to admit that


    Serenity¡¯s appearance was very good, and she was not inferior to her.


    In addition, she was proud of her high temperament, which couldn¡¯t suppress Serenity. Serenity was


    born with a good temperament. She had been the eldest mistress of the York family for nearly a year.


    In various activities, her natural good temperament became more apparent.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You are Serenity?¡± Analia asked.


    Serenity asked her back: ¡°Ms. Dawson, you want to see me, but you don¡¯t know what I look like?¡±


    Analia: ¡°I have seen your photo, but the photo is very blurry and I can¡¯t see clearly. Miss, you¡¯re much


    prettier than the photo.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Dawson, for yourpliment. Ms. Dawson, you¡¯er also very


    beautiful. But Ms. Dawson, I don¡¯t know why you want me?¡±


    Analia was silent for a while, probably wondering whether to stick to her own ideas, after struggling for


    a while, Analia was still unwilling to give up.


    She grew up so big, she had seen countless men, only Zachary hit her heart directly, she liked


    Zachary.


    So what if Serenity was young and beautiful? So what if it smelled good? Her family background was


    wed, and she had been married to Zachary for so long, and her stomach had not moved. Many


    people privately said that Serenity could not have children.


    Zachary responded to this question publicly, saying that he thought about the world of two people and


    didn¡¯t want to have children too soon.


    It was Zachary¡¯s defense of Serenity, not Zachary¡¯s heartfelt words. It is said that both the York family


    and Zachary himself were looking forward to Serenity¡¯s pregnancy.


    ¡°Miss Hunt, is it convenient for you now? I want to treat you to dinner and chat.¡± Analia said with a


    smile, ¡± It¡¯s just me and you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like seeing Serenity with bodyguards. A country girl, her parents died, she was brought up


    by her older sister, but once she turned over, she was driven in and out of a luxury car, picked up by a


    driver, followed by a bodyguard, it really made people jealous.


    Serenity looked at the women¡¯s wristwatch she was wearing. Naturally, this watch was also given by


    her man, and the watch that Zachary was wearing was a couple¡¯s watch.


    ¡°Ms. Dawson, my husband will be back soon. If he doesn¡¯t see me at home, he will be anxious. Look,


    can you make a long story short here? Or can you change the time?¡±


    Analia¡¯s beautiful eyes shed. She asked: ¡°Did Mr. York return home so early?¡±


    York¡¯s family was led by Zachary. It was reasonable to assume that he was overworked and couldn¡¯t


    get home untilte at night.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790


    It was only past nine o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Analia usually stayed with her father, and both father and daughter were often busy untilte at night


    before returning home, even on weekends.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    A happy and sweet smile hung on Serenity¡¯s face, and she said: ¡°Our Mr. York is now a model


    husband. As long as I don¡¯t apany him, he will be home at around 9:30 every night. He said that


    no matter how important work is, they are not as important as me, and he is reluctant to let me wait for


    him to go home untilte at night, and he also wants to get off work early and go home to be with me.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s smile made Analia feel dazzling, and after listening to Serenity¡¯s loving words, Analia¡¯s heart


    was on fire, and wanted to spew out a big fire and burn Serenity to ashes.


    Fortunately, she walked around the business world with her father, she was a little more stable, and


    didn¡¯t vent the anger in her heart, or even show it in the slightest.


    Analia: ¡°Miss Hunt and Mr. York have such a good rtionship.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s excellent. My husband is too nice to me. If he doesn¡¯t take care of me in


    the future, I won¡¯t be able to take it. But he said he would take care of me for the rest of his life, and if


    he had another life, he would take care of me there, too. His sweet talk is so sweet that it makes sense


    that everyone likes to hear it. However, he has always said what he means, and I think he will do what


    he says.¡±


    Analia was so jealous that he was going crazy.


    She kept scolding Serenity in her heart for showing affection to stimte her on purpose, and it was


    also a hint to her that Zachary would not change his mind, let her die.


    Men, especially rich and powerful men, are cats. How can a cat not steal? She didn¡¯t believe that


    Zachary could guard Serenity for a lifetime without stealing!


    Suppressing the jealousy in her heart, Analia also said with a smile: ¡°Everyone likes to hear sweet


    words, but sweet words are often deceptive and cannot be trusted. Since Miss Hunt, you¡¯re not free


    now, I will ask you to chat another day.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, I really want to friend with you, I hope we can be friends, after all, Dawson Group and


    York Corporation are cooperating on big projects, and we have contacts from time to time.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°My requirements for making friends are rtively high and I don¡¯t care about family


    background, but I really care about character, if character is not good, no matter how noble the family


    background is, I don¡¯t want to be friends with him.¡±


    Analia¡¯s face became a little cold.


    She felt that Serenity¡¯s words imply that she was not good at character and was not worthy of being a


    friend of her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, character is the most important thing.¡± Even though Analia hated her very much in her


    heart, she didn¡¯t show it on the outside and didn¡¯t turn her back on her. Even though she thought


    Serenity was talking about her, Serenity didn¡¯t call her by name. That¡¯s the check-in.


    Unexpectedly, she had a strong mouth and could speak well!


    ¡°Miss Hunt, can you give me your contact information, I will ask you out for a cup of coffee another


    day.¡±


    Serenity generously told Analia her mobile phone number.


    Even Analia dared toe to her door. Sooner orter, the two of them had to confront each other.


    There was no need for her to shrink back and be afraid. She generously gave Analia her mobile phone


    number and waited for her rival to attack again.


    Serenity was never afraid of soldiersing to block, watering and soil flooding.


    Even if there wasn¡¯t Analia, there would still be other great people who would tell Serenity that Mr. York


    was too good. Men or women, wherever they went, they were the center of attention, like a big ma


    that pulled in a lot of people.


    The flowers don¡¯t want to attract bees and butterflies, but the flowers bloom so beautifully, those crazy


    bees, waves and butterfliese to the door by themselves, entangled endlessly, can anyone me


    the flowers for being too beautiful?


    Serenity wouldn¡¯t me her husband for being too good; rather, she would feel very lucky that such a


    good man only liked her. The more potential love rivals appeared, the more it demonstrated how good


    Zachary was and how she was naturally gifted.

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791


    Analia wrote down Serenity¡¯s mobile phone number, and was worried that Serenity would give her a


    fake number. She called the phone number once, and Serenity took out the phone and showed her the


    caller ID.


    Analia just hung up the phone and said with a smile: ¡°Miss Hunt, I¡¯ll go first and make an appointment


    another day.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Serenity watched Analia get into the car, and when Analia waved to her, she said something: ¡°When


    Ms. Dawsones over next time, please park your car in the parking space at the door, and don¡¯t


    leave it indiscriminately.


    It¡¯s blocking my car tonight. I have a good temper and a strong heart. I won¡¯t argue with Ms. Dawson, if


    it blocks my Mr. York¡¯s road, Ms. Dawson¡¯s sports car will be scrapped.¡±


    Analia: ¡°¡­It¡¯s my fault, I¡¯ll remember it, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Serenity smiled: ¡°Ms. Dawson, I said that I have a good temper and a strong tolerance, and I won¡¯t get


    angry just because you stop and park randomly. Ms. Dawson, you walk slowly, and I won¡¯t see you off.¡±


    Analia waved her hand casually and drove away.


    Watching the rival¡¯s car go away, the smile on Serenity¡¯s face narrowed, and she looked at Sam who


    had juste out of the vi.


    ¡°Young Mistress, what happened?¡± Sam had just received the news and came out to find out.


    After Analia came, she didn¡¯t disturb the people in the house, she just waited silently in the car for


    Serenity toe back.


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the suitor of your young master came to the house, and the car parked in the


    parking space without knowing it, and parked sideways at the door, blocking my way. Sam, can we go


    to the security guard to call the surveince camera to see look?


    Ms. Dawson doesn¡¯t have an ess card, and it¡¯s impossible for you to bring her in. How did shee


    in?¡±


    Serenity acted generously in front of her rivals, and made Analia angry. In fact, she was very stingy.


    Her man, she would not share with other women.


    How did her love rival get in? She wanted to find out who stabbed her in the back, so she couldn¡¯t see


    her well.


    In the future, she would not allow Analia toe here again, unless¡­ Zachary epted Analia and


    brought Analia in, otherwise she would not allow Analia to appear here again.


    This was her home!


    Her home did not allow outsiders to invade!


    ¡°Eldest young mistress, I¡¯ll go to the security room at the gate of the vi area to have a look.¡±


    Sam heard that it was the young master¡¯s admirer who came to the door, and immediately


    remembered the bouquet of flowers and a few new sets of clothesst time.


    He thought that the admirer had already been killed by the young master, but he didn¡¯t expect to


    reappear after being quiet for a while.


    It seemed that she was unwilling to give up.


    The eldest and young masters had eldest young mistress, and those women were still desperate,


    rushing towards them like moths to a me, so they were not afraid of being burned to nothing.


    Sam was firmly on the side of the young mistress.


    Sam turned his head and went back to the vi. Soon, he came out on an electric bike and went


    straight to the security room at the entrance of the vi area.


    Serenity asked the driver to drive the car into the vi, and she walked into the house.


    After the driver parked the car, he got out of the car and stood with the bodyguard, watching Serenity


    disappear into the house.


    The driver: ¡°Brother Sam, will the eldest young mistress anger the eldest young master?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792


    The driver asked a bodyguard following Serenity.


    Sam thought for a while, and said: ¡°I have been with the young mistress to protect her for several


    months, and I know the young mistress fairly well. I don¡¯t think she will offend the young master. Ms.


    Dawson posted it. What did the young mistress me the young master for?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, what I¡¯m most afraid of is that the young mistress gets angry and doesn¡¯t talk to the


    young master, then we will be out of luck.¡±


    When Zachary got angry, it made it hard for everyone.


    But the first to suffer were those who could often see Zachary.


    Because the driver often drove Serenity, he was already a person who could often see Zachary, so it


    was normal for him to be worried.


    After Serenity entered the room, she sat down on the sofa, and within a few minutes, she heard


    movement outside, knowing that it was Zachary who had returned.


    Zachary¡¯s car didn¡¯t stop until it drove directly to the door of the main house.


    Serenity sat still on the sofa, not as usual, whenever she heard the sound of the car, she would go out


    to greet him.


    Zachary got out of the car with a few bags containing new clothes from a well-known brand, which he


    presented to Serenity. Serenity¡¯s status and attention were at an all-time high at this point. She dressed


    up, went out for a fewps, or attended a banquet, which was a mobile advertisement.


    In the past, only male brands approached Zachary. When Zachary got married, female brands flocked


    to him.


    After Zachary got off the car, he didn¡¯t see his beloved wifeing out to greet him, and he didn¡¯t even


    see Sam, so he felt abnormal.


    Instead of entering the house in a hurry, he called Sam and asked him: ¡°What happened at home


    before I came back? Is your young mistress in a bad mood?¡±


    Sam replied softly: ¡°Master, Please enter the room and ask the young mistress; this is a private matter


    between the young master and the young mistress; we are not good at conversing. Young master, we


    can take the day off. Let us go first, Young Master, and have a good night.¡±


    Sam quickly slipped away. And the other bodyguard and driver were also smart enough to withdraw


    before Sam slipped away.


    Sam said it was something.


    Zachary looked at Jim and the others.


    Jim said: ¡°Young master, we have been following you, and we don¡¯t know what you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t say anything, he just nced at them, and didn¡¯t ask them, so he didn¡¯t need to be so


    quick.


    He strode into the house with several bags.


    As soon as he entered the room, he yelled: ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Serenity responded to him: ¡°I heard the movement a long time ago and knew you were back. What did


    you buy for me?¡±


    With the bag in his hand, he bought things for her, and what he needed was for her to buy things for


    him.


    ¡°A brand of women¡¯s clothing has released new products. Their general manager personally sent you a


    few sets of new products. I brought them back for you. You can see if you like them.¡± Zachary walked


    over, sat down next to his wife, and handed several bags to her.


    Serenity said helplessly: ¡°I already have a lot of new products from brands in my cloakroom, and I can¡¯t


    even wear them.¡±


    He gave her so many clothes that she could be a fashion model.


    Zachary put his arms around her shoulders and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to wear


    something if you don¡¯t like it; instead, wear it if you do.¡±


    Taking out those new sets of clothes to have a look, Serenity took a fancy to two sets and said, ¡°I like


    these two sets of clothes, and I will wear them the next time I go to an event with you. Send it to me


    first when ites out on the market, and always give others the benefit of the doubt.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary: ¡°If you want to wear it, go ahead; if not, don¡¯t worry about how it makes them look. You are


    being used as advertising, and you are dressed in their attire. Attend the event, and they will explode if


    they introduce new products.¡±

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793


    Zachary asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t something happen?¡±


    Serenity looked at him and asked back, ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°When I return, you typicallye out of the house as soon as you hear the car enter the vi, stand in


    front of it, and wait for me to get out while grinning. But Sam came out, and Sam didn¡¯te out


    tonight. What happened? Are you angry with me? Zachary asked softly: ¡°Serenity, tell me, did I do


    something wrong?¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t expect that because she didn¡¯t wee him out, he guessed that something was


    wrong. Seeing that he was cautious, she seemed worried that he would anger her.


    Always orried that she would be angry, worried that she would leave him in a fit of anger.


    She put down her clothes, grabbed his face, kissed him on the lips, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, you


    didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and I wasn¡¯t angry. When you came back, I was just thinking about


    something. I was too involved in thinking, so I didn¡¯t go out to pick you up.¡±


    Serenity took the initiative to lean into his arms, and put her arms around his waist, ¡°Zachary, you are


    my man and only belong to me. If anyone else wants to love you, I won¡¯t let them.


    Ms. Dawson, who likes you, is back. She wants to meet up with me and talk. I see it¡¯s gettingte. I


    know that you¡¯ll be back soon, so I tell her no. When I¡¯m free, let¡¯s talk about it.¡±


    Zachary heard Analia, his face darkened.


    Serenity: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry either.¡±


    Serenity, who knew him well, left his embrace, looked up at him, and gently touched his handsome face


    with his hands.


    It was normal for analia to fall instantly in love with him!


    ¡°You are so good, it¡¯s normal for someone to like you, and I¡¯m not afraid that a rival in love will appear


    from time to time, anyway, I believe your feelings for me will not change. If youe to a rival in love, I


    will destroy one, and you will have a pair. I will destroy a pair, and I will not hand you over to others,


    and I will not share your love with others.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Honey, Ms. Dawson¡¯s treatment of you is a one-off for a lifetime. It¡¯s hard for her to let go of


    her liking for you. Maybe Mr. Dawson can control her for a while, but not for the rest of her life.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Leave this matter to me, and umte some experience in dealing with rivals. In the days


    toe, there will definitely be more admirers of yours. If I have no experience in fighting the enemy, I


    will be easily defeated.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°I have everything.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t need anything else; as long as you continue to be kind to me and support


    me, my happiness and your loyalty will be enough to drive away those admirers and force them to back


    down despite challenges.¡±


    ¡°If they never give up and conspire behind the scenes, our main thing is to seize the evidence, and if


    there is evidence, we can do whatever we want. The third person who destroys other people¡¯s


    marriages will always be taught a lesson.¡±


    Having said that, Serenity thought of Jessica, and she said to Zachary: ¡°You knew about that sc*mbag


    Hank and Jessica.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794


    She is a v!xen, a s!ut, hooking up with other people¡¯s husbands, meddling in other people¡¯s marriages.


    There are very few usations against Hank, in fact, the two of them should me Hank more. Young


    and beautiful girls still want to pursue him, but he can¡¯t keep his heart.


    ¡°Of course, Jessica is also at fault, she canpletely reject Hank, she can even resign and stay away


    from Hank, but she doesn¡¯t enjoy Hank. All the beauty that Hank brought to her gave birth to her


    ambition to rece my sister as Hank¡¯s wife.


    Now that she has ended up like this, she is not worthy of sympathy, and Hank is also not worthy of


    sympathy. If it is not for Sonny¡¯s Dad, if he¡¯s dead, my sister won¡¯t go back and look at him.


    Jessica just thinks that everyone mes her, and the retribution falls on her. She thinks it¡¯s unfair, and


    she probably lost it because of the torture of the Brown family. When she was disheartened, she


    shed at Hank who she thought would bring her happiness, just like she told the police, she would


    drag Hank to h-e-l-l with her!¡±


    After speaking, Serenity hugged Zachary and kissed him a few times and said, ¡°Thank you, Zachary.


    My sister and I can see Hank and Jessica suffer retribution and end up going to h-e-l-l together today


    because of your help.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Neither Hank nor Jessica would lose their jobs. They were still managers in thepany. They were


    powerful and have high ie in thepany. The life between him and Jessica would only get better


    and better. But the Brown family would not treat Jessica like they did now, they would only think that


    Hank was right to divorce, and would only show off in front of Liberty.


    Might be Liberty couldn¡¯t even fight for the custody of Sonny, and it¡¯s hard for her to share the property


    after marriage.


    Liberty was particrly partial to her brother-inw Zachary, and often made Serenity jealous, and felt


    that her sister was partial. In fact, Liberty was very grateful for this brother-inw¡¯s help. Another point


    is that, as a natal family, she treated her brother-inw well and hoped that her brother-inw could be


    nicer to her sister.


    ¡°We are husband and wife, and your business is mine. I definitely can¡¯t watch our sister being bullied.¡±


    Zachary hugged her tightly, ¡°That¡¯s probably why Analia came here, she just didn¡¯t cry when she didn¡¯t


    see the coffin.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder, I don¡¯t know how many people are envious of me, sometimes, I worry that I¡¯m


    living in a dream, waking up Back to reality. I never dreamed that one day I would be the eldest


    mistress of your York family.¡±


    At the beginning, she was a little stupid, and the surname York was rare, so she didn¡¯t even associate


    her with the richest man of York¡¯s family.


    The main reason was that she felt that Zachary and her were people from two worlds, and it was


    impossible for them to have any intersection in eight lifetimes.


    She never thought that she was cheated by his grandma, and was also cheated by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m also afraid it¡¯s a dream.¡± Zachary tightened his arms and hugged her even tighter, for fear that if he


    let go, she would disappear out of thin air.

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795


    He immediately picked her up and went upstairs.


    Back in the room, Serenity struggled to get off the ground, then turned around and closed the door,


    then turned to look at him, affectionately, ¡°Husband, I will take the lead tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zachary was willing to apany her.


    He just liked her enthusiastic response, which made him more and more addicted to her.


    This kind of addiction was a lifetime addiction, and he only loved her in his life.


    No matter how beautiful the flowers outside were, no matter how he look at them, they were not as


    good as the flowers he carefully cultivated to bloom beautifully only for him.


    The couple here were enthusiastic and unrestrained, and Analia over there returned to the vi her


    family bought in Wiltspoon, and unexpectedly saw her eldest cousin brother, Kingston waiting for her in


    the vi.


    Analia frowned when she saw the elder brother, and asked the other party: ¡°It¡¯s sote, Brother


    Kingston, why did youe to Wiltspoon?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Kingston: ¡°You sneaked to Wiltspoon without telling second uncle, so he send me to find you.¡±


    ¡°This is my freedom. Brother, You don¡¯t care about it, don¡¯t use my dad to oppress me, pretend I don¡¯t


    know what you really want my father to be angry with me and kick me out of thepany, and you two


    can take over the Dawson Group.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kingston, let me tell you, the Dawson Group is my father¡¯s property, The shares in the hands


    of my father and third uncle are all for the sake of my brothers, and I will give them a little share so that


    they can share some share bonuses every year and spend their old age in peace.


    My father has me as his own daughter, and all his property is inherited by me. You don¡¯t want to carve


    up and upy everything that belongs to me. My father values   family affection. After you graduate


    from university, you will arrange jobs for you. You should be grateful to Dad, but you think the rest is


    ungrateful and a white-eyed wolf.¡±


    Kingston was scolded by Analia so that his face was gloomy, red and ck at times.


    The Dawson Group was indeed Mr. Dawson¡¯s personal property, but because Mr. Dawson¡¯s children


    were weak, only his daughter Analia.., so Mr. Dawson would bring his brothers and nephews together,


    and also share a little bit of shares with the brothers, but the nephews had no shares.


    Kingston and other cousins   entered second uncle¡¯spany to work, and they all started from the


    bottom. At the beginning, no one knew that they were the nephews of the president. They climbed to


    today¡¯s position by virtue of their ability Only then did everyone know that they were the boss¡¯s family


    members.


    Mr. Dawson had a strong family property, a hugepany, and all thepanies that cooperate with


    the Dawson Group were big groups. With such a big piece of fat, who in the Dawson family would not


    like it? Kingston was the most capable, and deep in his heart he also wanted to be the master of


    Dawson¡¯s group.


    But the second uncle had a daughter, Analia who was trained by him. She had established a firm


    foothold in thepany, and it was difficult for them to rece Analia, unless Analiamitted a


    serious crime and angered the second uncle. Only in the future would the sessor be reced.


    ¡°Analia, the second uncle told me that I would watch over you and not let youe to Wiltspoon. I


    promised that the second uncle would be optimistic about you. What do you say you came to Wiltspoon


    suddenly? Ourpany cooperates with Yorks¡¯s project, and we don¡¯t need you follow.¡±


    Kingston actually didn¡¯t understand why his second uncle told him to take good care of Analia and not


    let Analiae to Wiltspoon, and as soon as Analia came to Wiltspoon, let him chase him immediately


    and take Analia back.


    After receiving the news, knowing that Analia took a ne to Wiltspoon in the evening, Kingston


    immediately arranged the work at hand and booked a flight ticket temporarily.


    Thinking of taking his cousin Analia with him.


    Unexpectedly, the cousin said this to Kingston, making him very embarrassed, but there was a fire


    burning in his heart.


    Although Analia was the only a daughter of Kingston¡¯s second uncle. ording to what his father said,


    Analia would marry someone in the future. If Dawson¡¯s family property is genuinely given to Analia, that


    would be the same as giving Dawson¡¯s family to strangers.

 Chapter 1796

    Chapter 1796


    In addition to being influenced by his parents, Kingston and some of his cousins all thought that the


    second uncle shouldn¡¯t train Analia to be his sessor and that it would be best for him to take over


    thepany in the long run. If Analia got married and her husband¡¯s family bullied her, he would also


    seek justice for Analia.


    ¡°I can go wherever I like. You don¡¯t need to worry about it. Ie to meet friends, can¡¯t Ie to


    travel? Brother, if youe to take me back, I advise you not to meddle in your own business.¡± Analia


    said, and The bag was thrown by her on the sofa, and then she sat down on the sofa, ordering the


    maid: ¡°Go, pour me a ss of water, I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    The maid hurriedly poured a ss of warm water for her.


    Kingston had been waiting for quite a while, and the maid had already served her tea and snacks.


    He also returned to the sofa and sat down, softened his tone, and said to Analia: ¡°Analia, you can


    misunderstand elder brother however you want, but elder brother believes that second uncle did that


    for your own good, and elder brother is also for your own good.¡±


    Knowing why the second uncle didn¡¯t let Analiae to Wiltspoon, the second uncle must have done


    that for Analia¡¯s good.


    The second uncle had only one child, Analia, and he loved Analia like a treasure. He was so spoiled,


    when did he force Analia?


    Kingston guessed that his cousin might have caused trouble in Wiltspoon, so the second uncle didn¡¯t


    let Analiae to Wiltspoon again.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Analia, where did you go just now? Who is your friend? You don¡¯t know anyone here.¡±


    After Analia drank a cup of warm water, she didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Kingston. This big brother was


    deeply relied on by his father.


    Originally, Analia and Kingston had a good rtionship, but when her father threatened herst time,


    saying that he could let Kingston take over the Dawson family, Analia began to target Kingston,


    regarding Kingston as her strongest opponent.


    ¡°In two days, I¡¯ll be back. Brother, please treat me as if I¡¯m on vacation; I¡¯m really just here to hang out


    with my buddies and won¡¯t do anything harmful.¡± Analia pleaded with Kingston to assist her in keeping


    her visit to Wiltspoon a secret.


    ¡°Analia, the hands and eyes of the second uncle are up to the sky. Someone will tell the second uncle if


    I don¡¯t tell him myself. You should go back with me now and clean up. If that happens, I won¡¯t go with


    you to Wiltspoon. What do you have in mind?¡±


    Kingston was also very careful, mostly because he was afraid Analia would cause a big ident that


    would affect the Dawson Group, which he wanted to take over and inherit.


    ¡°Brother! Are you going to spy on me?¡± Analia got angry and yelled at Kingston again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not spying on you. I¡¯m watching you for my second uncle. Analia, I¡¯m not stupid. You must have


    caused trouble in Wiltspoon, otherwise my second uncle will not prohibit you froming to Wiltspoon.


    No matter how much you hate me, I can¡¯t let you mess around.¡±


    Analia¡¯s face was dark.


    She came to Wiltspoon quietly, how could Kingston know about it?


    If she didn¡¯t listen to Kingston, Kingston would tell her father, and it would be very bad for her if her


    father got angry.

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797


    Analia: ¡°Ask someone to have dinner.¡±


    Kingston: ¡°Who are you inviting to dinner? I will go with you, and we will go back together tomorrow


    night.¡±


    Analia: ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know her well, so she will feel very unnatural if you go with her.¡±


    Kingston said: ¡°We should talk to each other and get to know each other. In short, if you don¡¯t go back


    with me tonight, I¡¯ll be watching your every move in Wiltspoon, no matter who you¡¯re going to meet.¡±


    Analia: ¡°It¡¯s sote, it¡¯s hard to buy a ne ticket.¡±


    Kingston said: ¡°I rented a private jet with my friend, and the private jet is already on its way. We will


    arrive in Wiltspoon soon, and we will take a private ne back.¡±


    ¡°Have you arranged everything? Did you tell my dad?¡± Analia was very angry about Kingston¡¯s


    arrangement, but there was nothing she could do. In this matter, her father would rather believe


    Kingston than her.


    Kingston said: ¡°I¡¯m justpleting the task that my second uncle gave me.¡±


    Analia was so angry that she could only leave Wiltspoon with Kingston.


    Serenity anticipated that her rival in love would approach her the following day to discuss moving her


    husband, but the rival in love left Wiltspoon overnight, and her small life went on as usual.


    ¡­


    Jensburg Hotel.


    Hayden walked out of the Jensburg Hotel with bodyguards around him. At the front door of the hotel,


    he saw a bunch of red flowers.


    A beautiful girl in a long white dress stood in front of the big bunch of flowers. She had pretty features


    and long, soft hair. She stood in front of a big bouquet of flowers and held it in her hands.


    The bunch of flowers was a big red heart made up of many red roses. It was beautiful whether you


    looked at it up close or from far away.


    There were many onlookers.


    Hayden noticed that there were still a few entertainment journalists present, and they were holding up


    their cameras to snap photos of her and the girl.


    The onlookers all looked at him.


    ¡°Master Queen.¡±


    The girl called Hayden and came with a bouquet in her arms. The pair of sky-high hats under her feet


    made Hayden frown, worried that she would fall when she walked.


    Hayden didn¡¯t understand that this girl was already tall, why did she still dress so tall?


    Thinking of the women around her wearing high heels every day, Hayden didn¡¯t want to regain the


    woman status. Being a man made her feel chic and at ease.


    That is, she often have to face the confession of these nympho women.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Hayden just nced at the other party, and walked towards her car with the bodyguards.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡± Seeing that Hayden was about to leave, the woman hurried over.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798


    When the woman was about to run up to Hayden, she pretended to trip over something, hugged the


    bouquet of flowers, said ¡°ouch,¡± and ran towards Hayden.


    Thinking of the public, Hayden recognized her again. He once praised her for being a good filmmaker.


    She was such a delicate beauty who threw herself into his arms. Hayden wouldn¡¯t push her away,


    would he?


    This woman was a new popr actress in Jensburg. Hugh, who was Hayden¡¯s twin brother, admired


    this actress very much. During the filming period of the actress, Hugh wanted to visit the set, but he


    couldn¡¯t spare the time, so he asked his sister Hayden to go instead of him.


    Hayden was a cold person in front of outsiders, but she still loved her twin brother very much. She was


    so busy with work, and at her brother¡¯s repeated requests, she agreed once, went to visit a ss,


    watched the other y, and said something The other party¡¯s filming is good.


    She never thought that once she visited a ss, there would be a scandal, and entertainment reporters


    were reporting that Mr. Queen of the Queen Enterprise and the young master of the Queen family liked


    this actress.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The actress fell in love with Hayden at first sight. She knew that it was a false report, but she didn¡¯t


    rify it. She wanted to raise her status by spreading rumors with Hayden.


    Most of the actresses in the entertainment circle aim to marry into wealthy families.


    She was no exception.


    The Queens were one of the wealthiest families in Jensburg. If they could marry into the Queen family,


    they would never have to worry about food or clothes and would live in glory and wealth for the rest of


    their lives.


    The main reason was that Mr. Queen was young, handsome and rich. He was the head of the Queen


    Enterprise. His father, Mr. Donald Queen basically didn¡¯t care about things. Mr. Queen was almost


    everything in the Queen Enterprise.


    Young women in Jensburg, as long as they had met Mr. Queen, which one would not regard Mr. Queen


    as the lover of their dreams?


    Hayden continued walking, not caring what happened to the actress who rushed over.


    The actress also threw herself into someone¡¯s arms as she wished, and the other party responded


    quickly to support her, preventing her from kissing the ground.


    She thought that she had fulfilled her wish and threw herself into the arms of Mr. Queen, with a look of


    shock, she clung to Mr. Queen¡¯s arms and did not want to move.


    ¡°Ms. Lia, are you okay?¡±


    A deep voice sounded, but Ms. Lia didn¡¯t sound like Mr. Queen¡¯s, but a stranger¡¯s.


    She raised her head abruptly, and met an unfamiliar face, which was not as handsome as Mr. Queen,


    but a face full of beards.


    This, this was a bodyguard next to Mr. Queen, right?


    She remembered that the bodyguard next to Mr. Queen had a beard, and everyone called him Hunter.


    Lia was so frightened that she quickly stood up straight, and said repeatedly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I tripped and


    didn¡¯t hurt you? I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Hunter said tly: ¡°I¡¯m good. Ms. Lia, be cautious since it will look bad if no one is there to assist you


    the next time.¡±


    Lia¡¯s face turned red, and she was very embarrassed, but fortunately she was an actress, and soon


    recovered, and apologized to Hunter again.


    Seeing Hayden walking away, Lia quickly chased after her with the squeezed bouquet in her arms.


    She sessfully stopped Hayden, but her confession was rejected by Hayden. Hayden told her very


    honestly: ¡°Ms. Lia, My brother asked me to visit the ss at that time. I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.


    Thank you very much, and please do not disturb me again.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t even let Ms. Lia approach her, and a bodyguard kept Ms. Lia two meters away from her.


    ¡°Ms. Lia, remember to clean up those flowerster, so as not to increase the workload of the hotel


    cleaningdy.¡± As she said, Hayden gracefully got into her luxury car.


    A bodyguard assisted her in closing the car door, and the bodyguards swiftly returned to the bodyguard


    car, and Hayden¡¯s luxury car drove away from the Jensburg Hotel under the escort of the bodyguard


    car within a few minutes.


    Leaving Lia standing there like a fool.


    Lia confessed to Mr. Queen several times. Formerly, she was the only one and did not cause such a


    stir. She mustered the resolve to make a public confession this time. She also arranged arge


    bouquet of flowers and revealed it. The news spread and gained media attention, but Mr. Queen still


    rejected it.

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799


    Hayden, who had left the hotel, took out his phone and called his younger brother.


    After her younger brother answered the phone, she said coldly: ¡°Hugh, tell Ms. Lia that if she pesters


    me again, I will block her!¡±


    Hugh was startled, and said, ¡°Brother, Ms. Lia just likes you, confessed to you a little more times, and


    didn¡¯t make a big mistake, so you don¡¯t have to block her, right? It¡¯s not easy for a little girl to be


    popr, and she has suffered a lot.


    Her dream is over, She is only twenty-three years old, she is very young, and her star path is still long.¡±


    Hugh was asked by her sister to call him big brother, but she got used to it, regardless of her


    predecessors, her elder brother was older and her younger brother was short. Mrs. Queen was


    extremely helpless. She used to correct her son¡¯s address, but she didn¡¯t bother to correct it anymore.


    Outsiders, no one seemed to know that Mrs. Queen gave birth to twins 28 years ago.


    Everyone thought Mrs. Queen had twins.


    Even many individuals who were close acquaintances with the Queen family were unaware that


    Hayden was a woman because she had been disguising herself as a woman since she was a child.


    Hayden: ¡°I don¡¯t care. If shees to pester me again, I will block her. You¡¯d better persuade her! I¡¯ll


    give her onest chance. Anyway, if you chase more stars, it doesn¡¯t matter if you chase one less.¡±


    Her younger brother would be a fan whenever a star rose to fame overnight, whether they were


    male or female. But the heat couldn¡¯tst long.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Lia was the one who kept her poprity for the longest time. Hugh even asked her sister to visit the


    crew instead of him to support Lia.


    ¡°All right, big brother, I¡¯ll call Lia¡¯s agent immediately and tell her to persuade Lia not to appear in front


    of you again.¡±


    Hayden hung up after getting the answer, then she told the driver: ¡°Go back to the old house.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been back to Queen¡¯s old mansion for a long time, and her mother often talked about her,


    and she was so busy with work that she didn¡¯t know to go home to see her parents.


    After more than an hour.


    Hayden¡¯s car drove into Queen¡¯s old mansion, and then slowly stopped in the open-air parking lot.


    After a few minutes.


    Hayden got off the car.


    When she got out of the car, she found a strange car parked in her parking lot.


    It was a Maybach, and she also had two such cars in her garage. She said that this car was wrong to


    her. It should be said that it was the license te number of this car, which she did not recognize.


    In Jensburg, Hayden knew the people who drove the Maybach, Hayden also remembered the license


    te numbers of those people, but she didn¡¯t know the license te number of this Maybach.


    The butler came out of the house and saw Hayden standing in front of the Maybach watching, the


    butler trotted over.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you are back.¡±


    The butler: ¡°Whose car is this?¡±


    ¡°It belongs to a distinguished guest. That distinguished guest is the third young master of the York


    family in Wiltspoon.¡±


    The third young master of the York family?


    Suddenly, Kevin¡¯s handsome face appeared in Hayden¡¯s mind.


    Her family went to Wiltspoon to attend the wedding of Josh and Jasmine, and she and Kevin sat at the


    same table for dinner.


    In Jensburg, she also had contact with Kevin several times, especially when Mrs. Rork was


    hospitalized in Jensburg, she often visited the hospital.


    She also praised Kevin for being so filial in her heart.


    She heard that the juniors of the York family were very filial to their Grandma.


    She believed it was true.


    The impression Kevin left on Hayden was that apart from being handsome, there was another thing


    that impressed her the most, that is, being able to speak well, and being able to chat with anyone, it


    was easy for the other party to let go of their defenses and be tricked by him.

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800


    Chapter 1800 by desirenovel


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Too many times had happened, making it easy for her to let down her guard and let her secret slip.


    Her disguise as a man was a secret.


    ¡°What is the third young master of the York family doing here?¡± Hayden frowned, then asked: ¡°How


    long has he been here?¡±


    ¡°Several gifts were delivered, and Madam was delighted to see the third young master York stop by.


    She and the third young master York had a good conversation.¡±


    After thinking about it, Hayden said: ¡°Our family has a little friendship with the Bucham family, and the


    Bucham family has a very close rtionship with the York family. Alright, Third Young Master york


    probably came to Jensburg on a business trip, so he stopped by to pay a visit, it¡¯s all right. Uncle, you


    can go now.¡±


    Hayden entered the room alone.


    The bodyguards could move freely temporarily, but they dare not go far.


    Hayden usually didn¡¯t stay long when she returned to the old mansion, she just wanted to visit her


    mother, and then she had to go back to thepany.


    In the gorgeous hall, Mrs. Queen and Mr. Queen were both present, except for them, Kevin who just


    came to visit.


    Callum and Camryn were already engaged, Kevin and Callum received the photo from grandma at the


    same time, Kevin and Hayden had not made any progress at all, he was not in a hurry, also grandma


    was not in a hurry, but his parents were in a hurry.


    Under the repeated nagging of the beautiful mother, Kevin had no choice but to say that he was going


    to Jensburg for a business trip in order to be quiet, so he hurriedly flew to Jensburg.


    Avoiding the nagging of his beautiful mother.


    But his mother said that if he kept going, she would text him 24 hours a day and call every half an hour


    to urge the marriage.


    Under the threat of his mother, Kevin got off the ne and went back to his hotel in Jensburg to rest for


    a while. He bought a gift before returning to the vi he bought in Jensburg, and went straight to


    Queen¡¯s house to visit his future mother-inw.


    Last time he ate at the same table with the Queen family of four, and had a good chat with Mrs. Queen


    and Mr. Queen, and also had a good chat with Hugh.


    Having had dinner at the same table, Kevin¡¯s visit would be aboveboard, and it would not make


    Queen¡¯s family suspicious.


    As soon as Hayden entered the room, she heard theughter of her parents.


    Kevin¡¯s mouth was so eloquent that it coaxed her parents intoughter.


    Forget about the mother, she always had a low smile, and her father was a serious person, and he was


    also amused by Kevin.


    ¡°Kevin, when you are on a business trip in Jensburg, you should visit Auntie when you have time.


    Auntie hasn¡¯t been this happy for a long time.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said with a smile. She really liked Kevin more and more. Kevin was so eloquent and could


    always make herugh. It was a beautiful mood to get along with such a child.


    Compared with her two children, Kevin was much better.


    The son was fine, but thinking of her eldest son, oh, the daughter, Mrs. Queen had a headache.


    Hearing footsteps, Mrs. Queen looked towards the door of the house and said, My older son is back¡¯.


    The smiles were a little bit underwhelming.


    s, her daughter had been disguised as a man for too long, even her own mother was used to


    treating her daughter as a son.


    Hayden came over and called softly: ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    She looked at Kevin, nodded, and said hello: ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Kevin was in charge of all the hotels under the York Corporation and was the boss of the catering


    industry. When Zachary was not present, everyone called him Boss York.

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801


    Kevin stood up, smiled and stretched out his right hand to shake Hayden¡¯s hand, ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    After shaking hands with him, Hayden asked him to sit down.


    After Kevin sat down again, Hayden sat down beside her mother.


    Mrs. Queen turned her head to look at her imposing daughter, then looked at Kevin on the opposite


    side, and sighed in her heart, her daughter was more manly than Kevin.


    ¡°Whye back now?¡± Mrs. Queen asked her daughter gently, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still in thepany at this


    time?¡±


    ¡°I just finished talking about a project, and I have some time, so I came back to see my parents.¡±


    In the presence of outsiders, she didn¡¯t dare to rx at all, for fear that Kevin would find out that she


    was actually a beauty.


    ¡°Mr. York, When did youe?¡± Hayden asked Kevin.


    Kevin replied with a smile: ¡°I just arrived today. I need to take care of some business matters. I came


    here on a business trip for a while. Last time I had dinner with auntie at the same table and had a good


    chat. I will pay a visit.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, whenever youe to Jensburg in the future,e and sit, Auntie likes to chat with you very


    much.¡± Mrs. Queen liked Kevin very much.


    Kevin spoke clearly. He would be very sensitive of Mrs. Queen¡¯s age when conversing with her. He


    would only discuss interesting events from the past when conversing with the elderly. Although he was


    not from that era, but his grandma frequently spoke of it. If there were several, the conversation could


    continue and he would appear to have made a close friend.


    He could discussmon subjects with Mrs. Queen when conversing, whether it be discussing the


    children¡¯s life events, making soup, or cooking.


    Mrs. Queen could not continue talking to her daughter when she wanted to have a heart-to-heart


    conversation since she was ustomed to her daughter¡¯s taciturnity. She met Kevin, a young man,


    unexpectedly, and they struck up a wonderful conversation.


    The two of them only met twice, and Mrs. Queen regarded Kevin as a familiar nephew.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mrs. Queen would have preferred to ask Kevin to live in Queen¡¯s old mansion so that the couple could


    also enjoy the delight of being surrounded by the younger generation. However, she was aware that


    York¡¯s family hadnd in Jensburg and that Kevin had no shortage of ces to dwell.


    ¡°That¡¯s natural. As long as I am on a business trip to Jensburg, I wille to see Uncle and Auntie .¡±


    Donald said: ¡°Stay for dinnerter, I have ordered the kitchen to cook more dishes. Kevin, did you drive


    here by yourself? Your Uncle still wants to drink with you during dinner.¡±


    The future father-inw wanted to drink with him, so he naturally apanied him.


    Everyone drank alcohol when getting married. He needed to increase his ability to drink and get ready


    for the future.


    Kevin¡¯s alcohol capacity was actually very good, and he would not get drunk under normal


    circumstances.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying at our family¡¯s hotel, which is across the street from Queen¡¯s hotel. If Uncle could drive me


    back to the hotel after dinner, I¡¯d be happy to have a few drinks with him.¡±


    Before Hayden could speak, Donald said to his daughter: ¡°Ah Hayden, you also stay at home and eat


    before leaving. You will send Kevin back to the hotelter. Dad hasn¡¯t talked to anyone for a long time.


    I¡¯ve had a drink, and I¡¯m addicted to alcohol, so it¡¯s rare for me to hit it off with Kevin, and Kevin is a


    guest from afar, so I definitely want to have a drink or two with the guest.¡±


    What could Hayden say?


    Her parents agreed for her.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802


    Hayden had a team of bodyguards, and she could ask one of the bodyguards to act as Kevin¡¯s driver to


    take him back to the hotel.


    Thinking of this, Hayden replied in a low voice: ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay, but don¡¯t drink too much wine.¡±


    Donald: ¡°It will make me drunk.¡±


    He needed his wife to serve him if he was drunk or high. He usually wasn¡¯t allowed to get drunk


    because his wife didn¡¯t want to serve him because she was concerned about his body.


    Hayden stopped talking.


    Since her parents wanted to stay with Kevin for dinner, Hayden, who originally wanted toe back to


    see her parents before leaving, could only stay at home and wait for dinner, but it was still early for


    dinner, she was really bored and felt a little ufortable.


    The main reason was that Kevin would look at her from time to time, not knowing if he was overthinking


    or if it was the fact, Hayden always felt that Kevin looked at her with unusual eyes.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the first time for Kevin toe to our house. It¡¯s not time for dinner yet. Take Kevin out for a


    walk to get familiar with the environment of our house.¡± Mrs. Queen saw that her daughter was


    impatient, so she said. As the things were arranged so that her daughter would not get impatient and


    leave without eating.


    This was obviously a house, but because her daughter was always working, she treated it like a hotel


    and always left after eating. She could sometimes spend the night at home, but she didn¡¯t feel like she


    was at home. Instead, she felt like a guest.


    Hayden did not refuse her mother¡¯s arrangement, she said to Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, I will take you out for a


    walk.¡±


    Kevin stood up with a smile, and walked out of the main house with her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Out of the main house, Kevin said to Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen, I feel like you¡¯re ufortable in your own


    home. You doesn¡¯t usually live at home, right?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°The old mansion is too far away from thepany. I bought a house near thepany, I


    usually live there, and I seldom go home.¡±


    Kevin understood: ¡°It¡¯s simr to our brothers, and we are also like this. We rarely go back to Wildridge


    Manor, but we grew up in the Vi, so we are very fond of the Vi. If you have feelings, if you go back


    to the vi once in a while, it¡¯s like returning to your main battlefield, free from restraint.¡±


    Unlike Hayden who was like a guest in her old mansion, sitting on the sofa gave him a feeling of pins


    and needles.


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°I only go back to the old mansion for a few days during the New


    Year.¡±


    Although the Queen family¡¯s old mansion was not a vi like the York family¡¯s old mansion, it still


    upied arge area. Theyout was excellent, and the scenery was stunning; it was a very modern


    garden vi.


    ¡°Mr. York, You¡¯re on a business trip to Jensburg this time, did something happen to the hotel?¡± Hayden


    asked Kevin looking for a topic.


    A hotel owned by Queen¡¯s was diagonally across the street from York¡¯s hotel. They were all so-called


    seven-star hotels, and they belonged to Jensburg¡¯s two most upscale and luxurious hotels.


    Because of thepetition for business, the two hotels would have some minor conflicts, but they


    would be minor, owing to the fact that both hotels¡¯ business was very good.


    Jensburg was the Queens¡¯s main battlefield, and the Yorks would not venture too far. The Queens


    feared the Yorks and would not attack their hotel. There were minor conflicts that were caused by the


    people, so there was no need to be concerned. The hotel¡¯s upper management could handle it


    themselves.


    Due to such a ¡°hostile¡± rtionship, Hayden was very aware of the hotel opposite, and had never heard


    of any problems with Yorks¡¯s hotel.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Queen, Let me tell you the truth. The business trip is fake, and it is true to


    avoid my parents¡¯ urging marriage. Mr. Queen, you should have heard the news that my second


    brother is engaged. The eldest brother is married, and the second brother is engaged recently. I am in


    the third ce, and the two shields in front are useless, so all the arrows are shooting towards me. If I


    don¡¯t run away, a thousand arrows will pierce my heart.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803


    Hayden: ¡°There should be many suitors.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°There are suitors, and I want to like them. If I don¡¯t like them, that¡¯s their business and has


    nothing to do with me.¡±


    Kevin admitted that he, too, had many suitors. In fact, their brothers had many suitors, and Rowan was


    still a teenager who received love letters from girls at school.


    Hayden agreed with Kevin¡¯s words.


    She had many suitors as well, but she didn¡¯t like any of them. She couldn¡¯t like them because she was


    a normal woman, and she would never ept those girls¡¯ feelings


    She just rejected a star¡¯s confession before going home


    ¡°Mr. York, You¡¯re too good.¡± Hayden praised Kevin, which was also true. Kevin was in fact quite good,


    and there was nothing wrong with the male members of their York family. They were all excellent and


    could stand on their own. Even without family support, they could maintain their own businesses.


    Her father often boasted that the olddy of the York family would train her children and grandchildren,


    and that the children and grandchildren could be talents under the training and training of her old


    man.


    ¡®If you have a lot of wealth, you need to be excellent in the younger generation to keep it. If you don¡¯t


    have the ability, no matter how much wealth you have, it will be ruined.¡¯


    The children and grandchildren were capable, and the ancestors did not leave too much inheritance,


    and they could create more wealth.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you¡¯re also very good. Mr. Queen, Do you have a girl you like?¡± Kevin asked Hayden.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met a girl I like yet. I am overly upied with work, and my daily schedule is full. I have no


    time for a serious rtionship. Even though there are numerous suitors, they all like me. I don¡¯t like


    them because it¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about family background, of course I also want to have a good family of origin, I value the


    other party¡¯s family tradition very much, and I don¡¯t care about appearance, they say marrying a wife


    and a good man, as long as you don¡¯t look ugly, I can ept it.¡±


    Hayden was obviously a woman, and Kevin had a serious conversation with her about getting married.


    Hayden had been impersonating a man for more than two decades, and she feared she had forgotten


    she was a woman.


    Kevin faced Hayden, and always treated him as a man, and it was really impossible to unite him with


    the delicate beauty.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, I think the same thing as you do. Men must marry good women when they get married. As


    long as we have a good heart, we don¡¯t have to worry too much about how we look. When we marry a


    wife, we both value her family style, no matter how good ours is.¡±


    Kevin said. After finishing, he turned his head to look at Hayden, and said, ¡°Mr. Queen, Your family


    style is quite good.¡±


    Mr. Queen and Mrs. Queen were the original husband and wife for decades. Mr. Queen resisted the


    temptation from the outside, unlike others That¡¯s the way to raise the third and fourth children outside,


    and raise illegitimate children.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Parents¡¯ single-mindedness and loyalty in their rtionship and marriage would also affect their


    children.


    Hayden: ¡°Our family has established family rules since the generation of my great-grandmother. The


    younger generations must be loyal to the family and marriage. Anyone who vites the family rules will


    be expelled from the house, severed, and not allowed to share a cent of the family property.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804


    My great-grandfather and four concubines, although my great-grandmother was the first, she had


    suffered a lot. In order to keep her marriage and protect the interests of her children, she sacrificed a


    lot.


    My grandfather and the others also saw their mother¡¯s wronged life when they were young. Therefore,


    after my great-grandfather passed away and my great-grandmother took charge of the house. She


    established that family rule, and my grandparents followed that family rule. No one messes with men


    and women outside. Once married, it is a lifetime A couple for a lifetime.


    My brother and I will do the same. If we get married in the future, we will be absolutely loyal to our


    marriage. Marriage is a lifelong event, so we must be cautious, don¡¯t be impulsive, and think twice.¡±


    Kevin admired it as he walked. Although the scenery of Queen¡¯s courtyard was not as good as that of


    his Wildridge Manor, it was still beautiful and upies arge area. Maybe because he was used to


    the beauty of his own garden, Kevin still preferred his own vi.


    Kevin said: ¡°Other than having a good family style, Mr. Queen, you have no other requirements for the


    other half. I¡¯ll see if there are any girls who meet the requirements, introduce them to you, and see if I


    can get your matchmaker money.¡±


    Hayden was amused by Kevin. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. York, You should solve your problem first.


    You have been urged to marry by your elders so you have to go to Jensburg to take refuge.


    Mr. York, you¡¯re not even 30 yet, right?¡±


    ¡°This exact year is I¡¯m 29, so it looks like I¡¯m a year older than you. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s toote for us men


    to get married at 35, especially since we have sessful careers.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But the elders in my family are urging me desperately. In the past, my elder brother was in the way. If


    my mother urged me to find a girlfriend, I could pull my elder brother out to block me. Now the elder


    brother has a wife, and the second brother has also a wife, so my mother is in a hurry.¡±


    Haydenughed again.


    Kevin¡¯s words were very funny, no wonder he could always make her parentsugh.


    ¡°Do you think my parents are in a hurry, Mr. Queen? We haven¡¯t turned 30 yet. We are not very old. Do


    we really need to be told? No one doesn¡¯t want me, but I haven¡¯t met the right person yet. It¡¯s just an


    individual.


    Marriage is a lifelong event. I need to find the right person, a girl who will make me want to stop being


    single on my own. Who knows if I listen to my parents and pick a woman at random to marry if I want to


    be happy?


    If I¡¯m not happy, I should split up. So I¡¯ll break another family rule. The men in our York family can¡¯t get


    divorced.¡±


    Kevin looked helpless.


    Hayden smiled and said: ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re right, don¡¯t worry, look slowly. You didn¡¯t find a girl you like in


    Wiltspoon, if you meet someone you like here in Jensburg, you can tell me, I¡¯ll help you lead the red


    line.


    I know a lot of famous daughters, as long as Mr. York is willing, I can help you arrange blind dates


    every day, and make sure that the blind date is different every day.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°Then I thank you first, The woman in Wiltspoon, I have seen them all, and there is no


    spark, maybe my other half is not in Wiltspoon.


    Perhaps I can meet my other half in another ce. Mr. Queen, please pay attention to me. If there is a


    good girl, please lead me. If I meet a good girl in Wiltspoon, who is suitable for you, I will also introduce


    it to you.


    Mr. Queen, In your¡¯s words, you saw a lot of beauties in Jensburg, and if I rece them with those from


    Wiltspoon, maybe you will like them.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Kevin suddenly approached Hayden, and whispered in her ear: ¡°Mr. Queen, If


    you like men, you can tell me, and I will introduce you to a good man, or¡­ You can think about me.¡±

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805


    Hayden stopped, turned her head to look at the handsome face close at hand, met his smiling eyes.


    For a moment, she thought that Kevin knew that she was originally a red makeup.


    On second thought, it seemed impossible.


    No one in Jensburg knew that she was a woman. She had disguised herself as a man for more than 20


    years, and she was very experienced. No one could know her true identity unless she took off her


    pants.


    Kevin had been to Jensburg several times and had been in contact with Hayden many times, but the


    contact time was not long, so it was impossible for him to know Hayden¡¯s identity as a woman.


    Hayden: ¡°Mr. York, are you interested in men? If you bring a man home, will the elders in your family


    ept it?¡±


    Kevin got so close, Hayden remained calm andposed.


    Kevin praised her for her concentration in his heart, she deserved to be the young owner of the Queen


    Enterprise.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Kevin: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in men. If I really bring a man home, the elders may not be able to ept it


    for a while. After a long time, they will still be able to ept it. They said, as long as we juniors are


    happy.¡±


    Hayden smiled, ¡°Your parents are really enlightened.¡±


    She continued to walk forward, saying as she walked, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in homos*xuality either.¡±


    She only said that she was not interested in homos*xuality, not that she was not interested in men.


    Kevin: ¡°The elders of my York family are famous for being open-minded, Mr. Queen, then it¡¯s settled,


    we two help each other lead the red line.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kevin still took her seriously.


    Hayden also smiled, and didn¡¯t continue on this topic.


    It¡¯s impossible for Kevin to stay in Jensburg all the time. If he asked about holding the red line, Hayden


    could just find an excuse to turn him down


    After Hayden apanied Kevin to wander around the yard, a maid came over and said dinner was


    ready.


    The two returned to the house together.


    Mrs. Queen watched the two peoplee in side by side. Her daughter was on par with Kevin in terms


    of height and aura.


    Kevin didn¡¯t know what to say to her daughter, his face was full of smiles, but her daughter was very


    serious with a straight face, and never responded to Kevin with her mouth.


    Mrs. Queen sighed in her heart. How could such a good daughter be raised like this?


    Her daughter didn¡¯t know how to chat, even her own mother often chats with her daughter to death.


    If her daughter is like her, she should find a man who can talk. Otherwise, the two of them would just


    stare at each other all day, and they wouldn¡¯t be liked at home if they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Queen suddenly felt that Kevin was very suitable for her selection of son-inw.


    Kevin was the York family¡¯s third young master. He was in charge of the York Corporation¡¯s catering


    industry. He was very good at what he did. Almost the same age as Hayden, he was. If he could talk


    well, he was the best choice for Hayden.


    Mrs. Queen, who thought like this, liked Kevin even more.


    During the meal, Mrs. Queen kept asking Kevin to bring food to eat, and sometimes she would bring


    food to Kevin herself.


    Even Donald helped Kevin pick up vegetables from time to time, and the two ate and drank while


    bragging.


    Hayden ate her meal silently, seeing how well her parents treated Kevin, she felt that she was picked


    up, and Kevin was born to her parents.


    Her parents were kind to Kevin, and she epted everything, but after eating a meal and drinking a


    few sses of wine, Hayden felt that Kevin had be a godson in the eyes of her parents.


    Her father even put his arms around Kevin¡¯s shoulders and called him brother.


    Donald: ¡°Come on, buddy, let¡¯s have another drink.¡±

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806


    Donald was drunk, and Kevin had a good drinker, and he was enjoying himself.


    Mrs. Queen scolded her husband, ¡°Kevin is a generation younger than you, and he can be our son.


    You still call Kevin your younger brother. This is wrong, and the generation is messed up.¡±


    Kevin originally wanted to say that it didn¡¯t matter. But thinking that grandma May wanted him to marry


    Hayden, if he called brother to his future father-inw, it would be a mess of generations.


    He smiled and said nothing, and let Mrs. Queen scold her husband.


    Donaldughed and said: ¡°Kevin and I really didn¡¯t meet each other toote. Kevin, uncle regards you


    as a friend. We are friends who forget the year. When we are free, wee to eat and drink every


    day.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Okay, As long as Uncle Queen invites me, no matter how busy I am, I will turn off work and


    come over to drink with Uncle Queen.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s mouth twitched.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Dad, Mr. York is very busy with work, unlike Dad who is now a shopkeeper.¡± Hayden said to her father.


    On the surface, Queen Enterprise was still managed by her father. In fact, her father had long been a


    shopkeeper, and Hayden took care of everything in thepany.


    Donald: ¡°Your Dad is able to be the hands-off shopkeeper, that¡¯s because you are such an excellent


    son.¡±


    Donald praised his daughter to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, uncle can retire at such a young age, and I don¡¯t have to


    worry about anything when I¡¯m a hands-off shopkeeper. Queen Enterprise can also thrive, it¡¯s Hayden¡¯s


    ability, my son is ten sons of others.¡±


    ¡°Hayden and Hugh are twins, and their ability is a bit weaker, but Hayden alone Worthy of other


    people¡¯s five sons.¡±


    The best thing that ever happened to Donald was that he and his wife had twins. Both kids were


    wonderful. Hugh, his son, was not as stable as Hayden he was only able to take care of himself.


    If his daughter got married in the future and didn¡¯t want to manage the Queen Enterprise, Hugh could


    also take over the Queen Enterprise.


    As a parent, the happiest thing was the sess of his children.


    Kevin said: ¡°The Second Young Master Queen is also very good, Uncle Queen, you just wait to enjoy


    the blessings. In the future, Mr. Queen and the Second Young Master Queen will both get married and


    have children. Uncle and Auntie, You just need to care about your grandchildren.¡±


    After hearing what Kevin said, Donald¡¯s smile froze, and soon returned to normal.


    ¡°Dad, Mr. York just came here today. There should be many things waiting for him to deal with. I¡¯ll send


    Mr. York back first.¡± Hayden interrupted the conversation between her father and Kevin.


    If her parents hadn¡¯t asked her to send Kevin off, she would have left after dinner. Her father became


    the shopkeeper, and she and her younger brother had a heavy burden on her shoulders, especially she


    was actually the head of the family.


    There were many things waiting for her to deal with.


    But she didn¡¯t have so much time to listen to her father and Kevin chatting about family affairs.


    Kevin was less than 30 years old, and he could chat so happily with uncle and aunt. Most of the


    parents were worried about the marriage of their children. Whose marriage did Kevin worry about?


    Worried about his own!


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Kevin, you are busy first,e here when you are free, let¡¯s have a few drinks, or I will go


    to you, can you y chess?¡±


    Donald and his wife personally sent Kevin out of the main house. He also asked Kevin if he could y


    chess.


    Kevin smiled and boasted: ¡°Uncle, I know everything. I¡¯m still very good at chess. If my older brother


    and I y chess, my older brother will lose. Uncle, if you like to y chess and are free, I¡¯d like to y


    a few games with you.¡±


    Donald: ¡°Okay, okay, you know everything? Then you like fishing, right? Uncle likes fishing very much,


    but your aunt won¡¯t let me go, saying that once I go, I won¡¯te back all day, oh.¡±


    Mrs. Queen Quietly pinched her husband¡¯s thigh.


    Donald was in pain, and then he didn¡¯t dare to speak.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807


    Hayden pretended not to see her parents¡¯ small movements.


    She wanted her bodyguard to act as Kevin¡¯s driver and take Kevin back to the hotel.


    Donald said: ¡°Hayden, you let Kevin take your car. Kevin drank a lot of wine. Dad is afraid that he will


    feel ufortable on the road, and no one will take care of him.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­ Got it.¡±


    She was definitely picked up by her parents.


    For her siblings, her parents were not so considerate and caring.


    At the request of her parents, Hayden had no choice but to invite Kevin into her special car, and the


    driver of Maybach of Kevin asked Queen¡¯s bodyguard to help him drive back to York¡¯s hotel.


    After the car drove out of Queen¡¯s old mansion, Hayden turned her head to look at Kevin who was


    leaning on the back of the car seat and closed his eyes to rest after getting in the car.


    Hayden: ¡°Is Mr. York drunk?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, but the wine is giving me a lot of energy. It¡¯s making me a little dizzy, but I¡¯m still


    awake.¡±


    Hayden said after a silence: ¡°My parents like you very much. It was the first time I saw my parents love


    you so much, my dad took out the good wine he had collected for many years and drank it with you,


    The wine would be delicious to drink, but it has a lot of energy, and it¡¯s usually because you don¡¯t feel it


    when you drink it that you be drunk.¡±


    Kevin opened his eyes and looked at her twice, then closed his eyes again. The wine had a lot of


    energy, and he said: ¡°Uncle Queen and Auntie Queen usually live a bit lonely, your brothers are busy


    with business matters every day, so they have little time to apany them.


    The most outstanding advantage of me is that I can coax people, that¡¯s why Uncle Queen and Auntie


    Queen like me so much.¡±


    Hayden smiled and said, ¡°No wonder your York family¡¯s catering business has be a leader in the


    industry after you took care of it.¡±


    Kevin mouth was very good at deceiving people.


    ¡°Business people must be eloquent, otherwise how can we talk about business? Mr. Queen, you must


    be eloquent and eloquent at work, but in life, you¡¯re habitually serious.¡±


    Hayden stopped talking. She was hit by Kevin.


    At work, she talked about projects with clients, and she could indeed talk freely.


    But in daily life, she was a taciturn person who could not speak without speaking, mainly because she


    was afraid that if she talked too much, others would see through her fake man identity.


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen, I can¡¯t hold on any longer. I have to sleep for a while. When we get here, wake me


    up.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kevin quickly fell asleep.


    Hayden turned her head to look at the night scene outside the car window, and didn¡¯t want to stare at


    Kevin. It¡¯s easy to get distracted by Kevin¡¯s handsome face.


    At Queen¡¯s house, after Hayden sent Kevin away, Mrs. Queen pulled her husband to blow the evening


    breeze and said to him: ¡°After drinking so much wine, blow the evening breeze to sober up.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Kevin¡¯s drinking capacity is not bad.¡± Donald boasted.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808


    After being taken care of by Kevin, York¡¯s catering industry has be the leader. It would be great if


    such an excellent young man became our son-inw.¡± Donald sighed, ¡°Hayden is already 28 years old,


    and she still refuses to regain her body, and she has no one she likes. She is nning to be a man for


    the rest of her life, and she is still a bachelor.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said to her husband, ¡°I said it all. She loved herself when she was young and was dressing


    up as a boy and being a pair of brothers with her brother is up to her.


    When the children were young, they were all cute and they looked alike. It¡¯s hard to tell the difference


    between a boy and a girl. But when she grows up, she can¡¯t let her y a boy. She likes it, and said


    that she has the demeanor of a big brother, and if she wants to be a big brother, let her be a big


    brother.


    Now, she has been a fake man for more than 20 years, and she doesn¡¯t want to be a real woman


    anymore. She didn¡¯t even look at the high heels, and she hid the skirt she bought at the bottom of the


    cab. Girls like it, but she doesn¡¯t like it either. If it weren¡¯t for¡­ I thought I really had two sons.¡±


    Now, Mrs. Queen was experiencing a severe headache.


    ¡°We can¡¯t change her, let¡¯s count on her man to change her. If she has a man she likes, she will try to


    wear women¡¯s clothes to show the softness of girls a little bit.¡± Donald said and was jealous again after


    finishing speaking. He added, ¡°My precious daughter, for other men to show her femininity, I hate the


    man who pleases my daughter!¡±


    Mrs. Queen hit him: ¡°Your daughter is pursued by beautiful girls, there is no man, and your daughter


    has never liked a man, so I didn¡¯t see which man she would get closer to.¡±


    Donald: ¡°¡­Didn¡¯t God send one over now? I like Kevin very much. If Hayden can be with Kevin, I can


    die in peace. The family style of the York family is good, and the men of the York family are very


    dedicated.


    You didn¡¯t see Kevin¡¯s attitude towards Hayden, like a buddy, and he didn¡¯t know that Hayden was a


    woman, so how could he be with Hayden?


    Having been together for a long time, maybe Kevin will like Hayden, or Hayden likes Kevin, as long as


    she has someone she likes, she is willing to return to her original body. Don¡¯t worry, I think the two of


    them have a bit of drama, and they look like a husband and wife.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°¡­You can still see that they have a husband and wife rtionship.¡±


    Donaldughed: ¡°If Kevin can be our son-inw, I can wake up from my dreams withughter. I


    hope Hayden will work harder to make Kevin more beautiful. Kevin came back to be our son-inw.¡±


    Mrs. Queen couldn¡¯t help but hit her husband again: ¡°Our family has been chasing Yorks in the catering


    industry and wants to seize the leading position. If the two of them don¡¯t be lovers, they will


    instead be lovers. It¡¯s a deadly enemy. hehe.¡±


    Donald choked. After a long while, he said: ¡°I don¡¯t think Hayden is really targeting the York family. If


    there is not much conflict of interest, he will not be a deadly rival. Our Queen Enterprise also


    involves many industries, and the York Corporation is the same. The development of diversification is


    just thepetition in the catering industry, so we cannot be enemies.¡±


    That is, they couldn¡¯t be friends either.


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°Let¡¯s all think about the good side. If you have time, invite Kevin to dinner at home,


    and then call Hayden back, so that they can build a deep friendship. When confronting each other in


    the mall, they can be merciful to each other.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Queenined in her heart that she wanted the two of them to develop into a boyfriend and


    girlfriend rtionship. With the current situation, she felt that if the two young people got in touch with


    each other too much, they would only be good buddies, not boyfriend and girlfriend.


    Unless Kevin liked men, he would like Hayden.


    It was their parents¡¯ fault for allowing their daughter to dress up as a man for more than 20 years. Few


    people in Jensburg knew that Hayden was a girl, let alone Kevin from Wiltspoon.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809


    Hayden sent Kevin back to the vicinity of the hotel, so she woke up Kevin, and said to Kevin: ¡± Mr. York,


    we¡¯re almost at your yorks¡¯ hotel.¡±


    Kevin sat upright and looked out the window, um, it was a familiar street scene.


    He said embarrassedly to Hayden: ¡°I slept all the way, and Mr. Queen, I made youugh.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Understood.¡±


    Hayden thought in her heart, he didn¡¯t wake up unconscious, it¡¯s already very good, otherwise she


    needed to take care of him all the way.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kevin asked her: ¡°Mr. Queen, where do you usually live?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Hayden said, ¡°I bought a vi in the Yuvinn vi area. I usually live there. It


    is much closer to thepany. If you drive, it will only take you 10 minutes.¡±


    If Hayden lived in the old mansion with her parents, it would take an hour to drive back to thepany,


    and she couldn¡¯t afford to sleep longer.


    Hayden had a very steady schedule, and she was neverte for work. Every morning, she has to be at


    work before 8:30. Compared with other senior managers, she was considered early.


    If she stayed in bed longer due to the distance, woke upter, and then came back to thepany, it


    must beter than 9:00. In many instances, she was already in a meeting at 9:00.


    So for the sake of convenience, she bought a house outside. It was convenient tomute to and from


    get off work, and she didn¡¯t have to live with her parents.


    Kevin: ¡°The Yuvinn vi area is a high-end vi area in Jensburg. How much does a vi there cost?


    Are there any vis for sale now?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Mr. York wants to buy it?¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°I used to live mostly in hotels, but I feel that living in hotels will never feel like


    home, so I want to buy a house as my home in Jensburg.


    But I seldome to Jensburg, and I don¡¯t know much about the houses here and you¡¯re from


    Jensburg, and your family is also involved in real estate. I think you can definitely help me with this.¡±


    Kevin said reasonably, Hayden didn¡¯t think too much about it, she said: ¡°The Yuvinn vi area is the


    best and the most high-end vi in Jensburg City, and it is very popr. It is basically sold out now. Mr.


    York, let me help you, if there are any more, you can go to see the house, and buy the one that suits


    you.


    If there is no more, I can introduce other vis to you. There are quite a lot of good vis in Jensburg.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°I¡¯m still looking to purchase a vi near the Yuvinn vis. Mr. Queen, you reside there for


    the sake of convenience when traveling to work, and I do the same when traveling to work. Is there a


    old one avable? I have nothing against old ones.¡±


    The tricks didn¡¯t care about the old vi, as long as it¡¯s useful.


    For example¨C He and Hayden, had been friends for a very long time, but their paths rarely crossed. If


    he wanted her to fall in love with him, he needed tomunicate with Hayden more. He could interact


    with her every day if he moved in next door. Knowing that he was good, Hayden would gradually start


    to love him.


    Additionally, he had more chances to point out Hayden¡¯s shorings and reveal her gender.


    He didn¡¯t want to be called gay when he fell in love with Hayden.


    ¡°Old vi?¡± After thinking for a while, Hayden said, ¡°I heard from my housekeeper that my neighbor¡¯s


    neighbor¡¯s house wants to be resold. There is no decoration, and the surrounding houses have been


    well-decorated, and the vi has remained silent for several years. House spectors will be a little


    expensive to sell. Do you want to see, Mr. York?¡±

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen, is it convenient for you to take me to see that house?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°It is no longer convenient because it is sote. Mr. York, I¡¯ll leave you a phone number, and


    you¡¯ll call it when you¡¯re free tomorrow, and someone will take you to the vi.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you very much Mr. Queen.¡± Kevin thanked Hayden.


    Hayden gave Kevin her housekeeper¡¯s phone number, ¡°Mr. York, this is my housekeeper¡¯s phone


    number. If you contact her, she will help you contact the owner of that house and show you the house.¡±


    The owner of the house spread the word that he wanted to sell the house, and he left a phone number


    for the neighbors to call if anyone wanted to buy a house at any time.


    Kevin: ¡°Okay, I will contact your housekeeper tomorrow. Thank you Mr. Queen for your help.¡±


    Hayden said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of little effort, Mr. York, You don¡¯t have to be too polite.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kevin might not buy that vi either.


    Even though it hadn¡¯t been fixed up, the vi was old. People who bought vis in Yuvinn Vi were


    either wealthy or paid a lot. People who didn¡¯t have a lot of money didn¡¯t usually buy old vis. The


    main reason was that the opponent was in the business of buying and selling houses. The price of the


    house was a bit more than the price of the new vi.


    Kevin was not short of money, but he won¡¯t be taken advantage of by others, right?


    Arriving at York¡¯s hotel in Jensburg, Hayden asked the driver to stop the car, and said to Kevin: ¡°Mr.


    York, we¡¯re here.¡±


    After seeing ¡°Fortress Hotel¡± Kevin thanked Hayden as he got out of the car and opened the door. He


    then asked Hayden, ¡°Mr. Queen, do you want toe in and have a seat?¡±


    Hayden looked at her own hotel diagonally opposite, and Kevin followed her gaze twice, and smiled


    clearly: ¡°Mr. Queen, when I buy the house, decorate it and move in, I¡¯ll invite you.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Mr. York, I still have things to deal with, so I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Kevin waved goodbye to her with a smile.


    Queens¡¯ bodyguards helped Kevin park the car, and gave Kevin the car keys. Kevin took the car keys


    and thanked the bodyguards.


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguard was always with her, and she trusted him very much. Kevin was happy to look up


    to someone Hayden trusted.


    Kevin stood at the hotel¡¯s front door and watched Hayden¡¯s special convoy drive away. When the cars


    disappeared into the flow of traffic, Kevin shook the car key and went inside.


    The security guard at the entrance of the hotel and the lobby manager who came out from inside after


    receiving the news all watched Kevin get off Hayden¡¯s car.


    Although the York family and the Queen family were not deadly rivals, the two hotels were separated


    by a big road, and they were both so-called seven-star hotels. Among the many hotels in Jensburg,


    these two hotels were the most high-end and most luxurious hotels.


    The two hotels were more or less targeted.


    On the surface, the top executives of the twopanies had no intention of targeting each other, but


    they were fighting secretly. Anyway, if the workers of the two hotels met, no one would talk to the other.


    Not to mention going to the other party¡¯s territory, they all regarded the other party¡¯s hotel as a


    forbidden area, as if stepping into the other party¡¯s hotel was a betrayal.


    However, they saw Mr. York getting off Mr. Queen¡¯s car, and the rtionship between the two seemed


    to be quite good.


    This made the security guard and the lobby manager a little confused, so of course, they didn¡¯t dare to


    ask Kevin. After all, the parentpanies behind the two hotels were still a little friendly.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811


    Kevin entered the hotel, he was not in a hurry to go upstairs, but went to the rest area on the first floor


    and sat down, then took out his mobile phone and called grandma.


    Grandma May answered his call, and said to him as soon as she opened her mouth: ¡°You still


    remember grandma, br*t, you ran away from home after saying a few words to you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, how could I run away from home? I¡¯m on a business trip, I came to Jensburg for a business


    trip, and now I¡¯m at Fortress Hotel.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Grandma May snorted twice, ¡°Since you¡¯ve gone to Jensburg, you¡¯ll have to spend time with Hayden,


    your feelings wille from everywhere, From my point of view, she is suitable for you, and you are


    also suitable for her.¡±


    One of the two people had a long tongue, and the other was taciturn, so they learned from each other.


    Kevin looked around, and there was no one else around, so he whispered: ¡°Grandma, where did you


    find out that Hayden is a woman? I don¡¯t think she has the beauty of a woman, she looks more like a


    man than me, Every time I get together with her, it gives me the illusion that we are buddies.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°Hayden is definitely a woman, don¡¯t worry, grandma won¡¯t cheat on


    her grandson, anyway, she is a woman, a very good woman.¡±


    ¡°I know she is very good, and it stands to reason that such a good woman should be arranged by


    grandma for elder brother, and herbination with elder brother is really strong, we will be invincible


    all over the world.¡±


    Grandma May said: ¡°Your eldest brother can¡¯t coax women, and Hayden can¡¯t coax men, both of them


    are arrogant and have a bit of a cold temper, and they are both from their respective families. When


    you are a family member, you are all strong, so when two peoplee together, no one will let the


    other, and no one will submit to the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s not suitable. If you can¡¯t get along, if you get divorced, you will also fight a business war, which will


    involve a lot. You are better at coaxing people than your elder brother, you can speak well, you can get


    along with anyone, and you can bend and stretch. Being as proud as your elder brother is suitable for


    Hayden.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s face was darkened, ¡°Grandma, are you looking for a man for Hayden, or for me to find a wife?¡±


    Grandma May smiled: ¡°Of course it is for you to find a wife. After you get acquainted with Hayden, you


    will slowly discover that she is good, and you will fall in love with her, and then you don¡¯t need us to


    urge you to get married, you can¡¯t wait to get married.¡±


    Kevin knew it was pointless to fight. He didn¡¯t say anything for six months, but he was still the same.


    Grandma didn¡¯t want to change him, and he couldn¡¯t find anyone he liked. He had to try to get close to


    Hayden after fighting for half a year.


    ¡°Your older brother would be a good match for your older sister-inw. Serenity is calm and can get


    along with your older brother. She is tough but gentle, gentle but strong. She isn¡¯t as strong as Hayden,


    so she and your older brother can get along well. They are now in love with each other. You should be


    happy for your brother and sister-inw.¡±


    After Kevin was silent, he said: ¡°Grandma, Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. grandma, you can do me a favor


    now.¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Let you hug your great-grandson all the time.¡±


    Grandma May said cheerfully on the phone, ¡°If grandma can help you plot against Hayden and let you


    cook rice with her, grandma won¡¯t be able to do such indecent things. Grandma has been acting


    aboveboard all her life, and she can¡¯t be in the dark for your happiness.


    Where did grandma go, am I that kind of person?¡±


    Kevin was half-dead by grandma¡¯s words.


    Even if he fell in love with Hayden, he still needed to be happy with her. He would have s-e-x with her


    after they got married. That was a sign of respect for her, and it was also a way of taking care of her.


    If he sleep with someone before you get married, if you don¡¯t want to marry the other party in the end, it


    is an irresponsible behavior.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t do such an irresponsible behavior.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812


    ¡°Grandma thinks that the cultivation of you is very sessful. You are all young talents with good


    character, strong ability, and a sense of responsibility. You can¡¯t do that kind of thing. If you really do it,


    grandma hasn¡¯t practiced for a long time. You have worked hard, and your actions are not as agile as


    when you were young, but you still have the strength to draw you.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­Grandma, can you wait for me to finish talking?¡±


    ¡°Say it, obviously it was you who said half and kept the other half, and didn¡¯t finish the sentence at


    once. you¡¯re ashamed to me grandma, that is, your own grandma can amodate you like this.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I will go to see the house tomorrow, and I need a famous geomancer. Is there a real one?¡±


    The olddy didn¡¯t understand, and said, ¡°You need a geomancer to see the house. Grandma


    understands that buying a house is a lifelong event. Living in a house with badyout will not be


    smooth, and the most feared thing is to buy a house with the worstyout. If it doesn¡¯t go well, the


    family may be ruined.


    But you said you want a geomancer who can deceive people, do you think grandma can¡¯t invite a good


    geomancer to show you the house?¡±


    Grandma May was already old, and she had seen many outsiders.


    The elderly believe in geomancy.


    The most powerful geomancer went to the old house of their York family, and they were set up by the


    geomancer so that their York family could always have a happy family. Their business kept growing,


    and they got richer and safer. They had the most money for a long time.


    The only thing that surprised them was when the geomancer said to York family¡¯s ancestors that it was


    harder to have a daughter.


    The York family¡¯s ancestors thought that the pattern of wealth and happiness was what most people


    wanted. If it was harder to have a daughter, then it was harder. It was just hard, but that didn¡¯t mean


    they didn¡¯t have any daughters.


    In the end, it wasn¡¯t harder, it was just very hard!


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Since many generations ago, the York family hadn¡¯t had a daughter.


    Grandpa¡¯s generation did have a daughter, but she didn¡¯t grow up to be an adult. Grandpa¡¯s generation


    counted up to three generations, and there was no daughter.


    Grandma was looking forward to her granddaughter until her neck was longer than that of a giraffe, and


    she didn¡¯t expect a granddaughter, so she took her family out of the old house left by the ancestors of


    the York family and lived in Wildridge Manor.


    She wanted to see if she could spell a great-granddaughter.


    After seeing the power of geomancy, Grandma May was very convinced of geomancy. There must, of


    course, be real skills to learn it. Just that not many people learned this profession in this day and age,


    and even fewer people were really good at it.


    Regarding Kevin¡¯s request, no one as smart as Grandma May. She could understand the grandson¡¯s


    intention in doing so.


    ¡°Grandma, I just need a good geomancer. Anyway, grandma help me with this, I¡¯m going to use the


    master tomorrow, grandma, you can help me arrange it.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°¡­ s, your request really embarrasses grandma, your grandma has made friends


    with all masters. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kevin hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813


    Grandma May was not worried at all, she just showed it to Kevin.


    After Kevin hung up the phone, Grandma May contacted a master and asked the master to arrange for


    his apprentice to fly to Jensburg. Round-trip air tickets, board and lodging were all included.


    The master readily agreed.


    After arranging the affairs of Kevin, Grandma May was in a happy mood, and ran to the eldest


    grandson¡¯s house at night. Sam heard the doorbell and ran to open the door. Seeing that it was


    Grandma May, he was a little dumbfounded, and opened the door for her and asked: ¡°Madam, if you


    want toe here, don¡¯t call us in advance. We will pick you up. Did you take a taxi?¡±


    Grandma May had no trouble driving, but as she was getting older, her children and grandchildren


    always asked the driver to pick her up when she came in and out.


    ¡°I asked the driver to take me here, and I asked the driver to go back after getting off the car.¡± Grandma


    May responded, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to pick me up, and I don¡¯t need to call in advance. Are Zack and


    Serenity back?¡±


    It waste at night, In fact, it was only around 9:00 p.m.


    Sam replied: ¡°Young Master usually arrives home at 9:30, and Mistress usually arrives home before


    Masteres back, but tonight Mistress is apanying Young Master to socialize, so she may not


    come back so soon.¡±


    Grandma May walked to the vi Said: ¡°The young couple is getting busier.¡±


    Sam said: ¡°Compared to before, the young master is much more rxed. It is the young mistress who


    is getting busier. The young mistress is busy with her business and also takes care of the young


    master¡¯s business.¡±


    Grandma May hummed.


    After entering the house, Sam asked the olddy: ¡°Do you want something to drink, Madam?¡±


    ¡°Just give me a ss of warm water.¡± Sam poured the olddy a ss of warm water.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Sam, I just came here to take a look when I was bored. I have nothing else to do. Sit down and let¡¯s


    chat.¡± Everyone was at ease in front of Grandma May, who had a good temper, and they acted as


    though they were old friends.


    Sam sat down.


    Sam: ¡°Recently, eldest young master and eldest young mistress are okay here. they haven¡¯t been back


    to the vi for a while. eldest young master just asked the eldest young mistress to write a love letter to


    him, or to ask the eldest young mistress to coax him in various ways.¡±


    The olddyughed and said: ¡°Zack is a arrogant and coquettish guy, only Serenity can tolerate him.¡±


    Sam: ¡°Madam, there is something, I don¡¯t know whether I should tell you.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Since you have opened your mouth, just say it, don¡¯t tickle my curiosity and don¡¯t say


    it.¡±


    The olddy picked up the water ss and drank half a cup of warm water. She said to Sam with a


    good temper: ¡°Don¡¯t worry that Zack will me you. Even if you don¡¯t tell me, I can still find out what I


    want to know. Zack knows my skills and won¡¯t suspect you.¡±


    Sam: ¡°A young beautiful miss is following to our young master.¡±


    Sam immediately felt sympathy for the eldest young mistress. The eldest young mistress asionally


    had to deal with the sudden appearance of a rival in love, and she was unable to rx until she was


    old.


    Grandma May said without the slightest surprise, ¡°With his face and status, many girl like him. Although


    Zack has a firm rtionship, he loves Serenity very much, and will not betray their marriage, but I also


    said that his love luck is very prosperous, and when he is fifty or sixty years old, his love luck will be


    weaker.¡±


    Grandma May asked, ¡°By the way which daughter has taken a fancy to your young master this time?


    Does Serenity know? When Serenityes back, I will talk to her and teach her how to deal with rivals


    in love.¡±

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814


    Grandpa also had rivals in love when Grandma was young.


    Zachary was like his grandpa.


    Sam: ¡°Ms. Dawson, came to look for the young mistress once, and the young mistress was ready for


    the battle. As a result, the next day, the young mistress received the news that Ms. Dawson left


    Wiltspoon overnight.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Dawson, Oh, Analia, the only daughter of President Dawson of the Dawson Group, it¡¯s not


    surprising that she would like Young Master. She has some skills and is an only daughter. If there is no


    ident, the Dawson Group will be handed over to her in the future.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Dawson is arrogant, so she naturally feels that with her conditions, only a man like Young Master


    is worthy of her. However, His father is always a smart person, and he would not allow his daughter to


    intervene in other people¡¯s marriages.¡±


    Sam just knew these things, and he didn¡¯t know anything else.


    Grandma May: ¡°Ms. Dawson has been here? Did Zack not kick her out? The level of security in the


    mansion vi area is extremely high. Ms. Dawson should not be permitted entry. Who will help her to


    enter the vi?¡±


    Sam hurriedly said, ¡°We didn¡¯t bring Ms. Dawson in, but the owner of No. 188 kindly brought Ms.


    Dawson in.¡±


    Grandma May had already arranged the other half for the married grandchildren. She did not care


    when they would be able to appreciate the beauty; she was only concerned with the end result.


    The remaining grandchildren were still young, so they were not in a hurry.


    The young masters below the Sixth Young Master were relieved.


    Rowan wasn¡¯t worried at all because he wasn¡¯t an adult yet, and he knew that his grandmother had


    been busytely looking for wives for his cousins. He was still very interested and wanted to go to the


    theater with his grandmother. Someone gave him several sets of test questions, so he spent the


    summer doing all kinds of questions at home.


    He just wanted his sister-inw to move back to the vi and live there for a while. Then he would hug


    her big thigh and go on vacation for a few days.


    Even though summer break was almost over, he hadn¡¯t yet had a good time.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Eldest Young Mistress asked me to investigate, and I investigated the findings as well. I¡¯ll tell her the


    oue when she returns. I heard what she said about this matter, she can handle it on her own.¡±


    Sam sympathized with his eldest mistress.


    They had been married for a year, and there would be rivals in love.


    This time, the rival in love was not as sensible as Ms.Stone.


    Sam always felt that Ms. Dawson would be the strongest love rival of the eldest mistress.


    When Sam and Grandma May were chatting happily about family affairs, Zachary and Serenity came


    back.


    After hearing the movement, Sam hurriedly got up to wee them out of the house.


    As soon as he left the main house, he saw Zachary rush in with Serenity in his arms.


    Sam was taken aback.


    Sam: ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong with the young mistress?¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t answer Sam¡¯s question. Sam saw that his young mistress¡¯s face was flushed, she


    seemed to be unconscious, and she was still muttering something, while the young master¡¯s handsome


    face was so dark that it could bepared to the bottom of a casserole.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815


    Sam had seen too many storms. In Serenity¡¯s situation, he immediately guessed that she was being


    plotted against.


    Immediately, Sam¡¯s expression became serious.


    The young mistress of the York family dared to plot, that person was really courageous.


    What¡¯s more, the young mistress apanied the young master to socialize, that person was


    scheming against the young mistress under the young master¡¯s nose, and could notin that the


    young master¡¯s face was as dark as charcoal.


    Grandma May was also startled when she saw Zachary hurrying in with Serenity in his arms.


    Grandma May: ¡°Zack, what¡¯s wrong with Serenity?¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±


    Seeing grandma at his home, Zachary was not surprised.


    Grandma May was very free to go wherever she wanted, and her Grandchildren often wee her


    kind figure.


    While Zachary was speaking, he hurried upstairs with Serenity in his arms.


    The olddy stood at the foot of the stairs and watched.


    Sam walked up to the olddy, and said in a low voice: ¡°Madam, the youngest mistress may have been


    plotted against. I see that the youngest mistress¡¯s face is red and she is out of her mind.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Tricked? Serenity is apanying Zack to socialize, who dares to plot against


    Serenity under Zack¡¯s nose?¡± Sam go out and find Jim and the others to find out what happened.¡±


    Sam nodded and hurried out to ask Jim and the others.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Soon, Sam came in.


    ¡°How?¡± asked the olddy.


    She was really curious, who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death, would plot against Serenity.


    ¡°Jim said that he met the young master of the Lowe family at the banquet. The young master of the


    Lowe family greeted the eldest young mistress and chatted for a while. Everyone drank.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the youngdy to have an ident. When the young master found out that


    something was wrong, he was furious on the spot and ordered someone to investigate. It was found


    that the other party was trying to plot against others. Who would have thought that the ss of wine


    with spices, will be asked by the young mistress.¡±


    The olddy remained silent.


    What kind of luck was Serenity.


    ¡°Sam, it¡¯s okay. Go and rest. I¡¯ll watch TV for a while. I haven¡¯t slept well recently. I can¡¯t fall asleep until


    late at night.¡± The olddy asked Sam to rest, and she was waiting for Zachary on the first floor.


    It took Zachary a while toe down from upstairs.


    He had already changed his clothes, looked refreshed, and seemed to have taken afortable bath.


    Although he was refreshed, his face was still not good-looking.


    Grandma May looked at him with ridicule and ambiguity.


    Zachary calmly sat down beside grandma, and after sitting down, he asked grandma: ¡°What kind of


    wind is blowing tonight so that Grandma came to me? Since Serenity and I reconciled, Grandma


    seems to have forgotten that she has a grandson, who has not been here for a long time.¡±


    Grandma May was old and she had a little eyesight, and she didn¡¯t need toe here every day. She


    might gopletely blind if she stayed here for a long time.

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816


    Grandma May smiled and asked Zachary: ¡°Do you want grandma to cook a delicious soup for you


    now?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face was a little red, ¡°The weather¡¯s hot, I don¡¯t want to have a nosebleed.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Did you see Shawn Lowe?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Zachary nodded and said, ¡°The Lowe family sees that my rtionship with


    Serenity has stabilized, and Shawn is also resigned, so they take Shawn out of the house.


    The branchpany was transferred back and re-entered Lowe Enterprise, and now acts as Mr.


    Lowe¡¯s secretary, following Mr. Lowe every day, and Mr. Lowe personally takes him and teaches him.¡±


    Lowe Enterprise would still be handed over to Shawn in the future.


    Didn¡¯t even think about the offshoots of the Lowe family.


    Shawn was Mrs. Lowe¡¯s biological son and Jasmine¡¯s cousin. After Jasmine married into the Bucham


    family as a young mistress, the offshoots of the Lowe family gave up their hearts and dared not think


    about the Lowe Enterprise anymore.


    With a cousin like Josh around, if he dared topete with Shawn for Lowe Enterprise, he would be


    courting death, he might as well be honest.


    Otherwise, after Shawn came to power, he would eradicate dissidents like the eldestdy of the


    Newman family, and they would not be worth the loss.


    Grandma May: ¡°Mr. Lowe has only one son and one daughter. When his son is promising and capable


    of taking over thepany, how could he raise his nephew and daughter? Shawn is a good guy, but


    you suppressed him because he likes Serenity.¡±


    Zachary defended himself, ¡°Grandma, I never suppressed Shawn, it was his parents who sent him to


    the branch.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed.


    Zachary didn¡¯t suppress Shawn, but he suppressed the Lowe Enterprise. Mr. Lowe and his wife knew


    that Serenity¡¯s husband was Zachary, and after their son fell in love with Serenity, in order to protect


    themselves, they had no choice but to send their son to the most remote branch office.


    It not only tempered his son¡¯s character, but also separated him and Serenity, forcing him to break up


    his rtionship and give up his heart.


    Grandma May said: ¡°Now that he hase back and re-entered the Lowe Enterprise, are you unhappy


    seeing him? Serenity has known him for more than ten years, and because of you, he has be


    estranged, but in public, Serenity said a few words to him If so, that¡¯s a very normal thing


    You, that heart is still like the eye of a needle. Serenity was unlucky to drink wine with other people¡¯s


    spices tonight, and you were the indirect harm, you provoked so many people. Analia brought Serenity


    a rival in love, so you have the nerve to me Serenity for saying hello to Shawn.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­Grandma, I didn¡¯t provoke Analia. What did Shr say?¡±


    Zachary opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t refute.


    Grandma May took out a piece of red paper and handed it to Zachary.


    Zachary: ¡°Grandma, what is this?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°The dowry gift for Serenity is ready. These are a few good days. You pick a good day


    and send the dowry gift to Liberty¡¯s residence for her to have a look at. Remember to go to Mrs. Stone,


    she is Serenity¡¯s aunt, Serenity¡¯s natal family, and she cares most about Mrs. Stone and Liberty.¡±


    As for the rtives in her hometown, if Serenity were willing to invite them to the wedding regardless of


    the past, the York family would also treat each other with courtesy, but if they wanted to represent


    Serenity¡¯s natal family to see the bride price for Serenity, she probably wouldn¡¯t be willing.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She didn¡¯t look at the fact that her rtionship with her grandparents in her hometown seemed to have


    eased a lot; in fact, the two sisters still had hatred in their hearts.


    It¡¯s just that they got back what they deserved. In addition, their grandparents were getting old and had


    one leg in the coffin. The sisters didn¡¯t want to make trouble with them anymore.


    Zachary had stopped suppressing their uncles and auntie, but their situation was deteriorating. They


    couldn¡¯t even estimate any business and were constantly losing money.


    People in the vige said that God is taking revenge on them.


    No matter what the people asked them to do, nothing would go well.


    Maybe it was the soul of the third son of the Hunt family who came back to punish his brothers, uncles


    and nephews.

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817


    Zachary had already prepared the bride price for Serenity, but the elders in the family had to add


    something to it, so he dyed until now and hadn¡¯t actually delivered the bride price.


    He still saw a few good days selected by Grandma, and decided to use the most recent good day.


    The betrothal gift had been sent, and the wedding had to be prepared.


    He wanted to give Serenity a grand wedding that would cause a sensation in Wiltspoon, surpassing


    Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding.


    Since Serenity was his wife, he refused to allow other women to touch him again. Outside, he would


    never like them.


    ¡°How are you and Serenity doing?¡± Grandma May asked casually.


    ¡°Very well, Serenity and I have always been very good, but Serenity is busy now and always ignores


    me. If I didn¡¯t remind her from time to time and show my presence in front of her every day, she might


    forget me.


    Grandma, You really don¡¯t know. If Serenity is on a business trip, she really doesn¡¯t text or call me for


    days and nights. Instead, she plunges into her business. She¡¯s even more of a workaholic than I was


    before.


    When Serenity is on a business trip, I stay in the empty room alone. It will be a long night, and I will not


    be able to sleep alone. If I don¡¯t send her a message or make a phone call for a day, I won¡¯t eat well or


    sleep well.¡±


    Zachary looked sad while he was talking.


    Grandma May chuckled, and stabbed him with what he said before: ¡°I didn¡¯t know who said that he


    didn¡¯t chase his wife before. The person who said this never thought that one day he would like to turn


    into a brown candy and stick to his wife all the time.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­Grandma, how long has it been, and you still stab me.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°As long as you can stab me, grandma can stab you. Haha, grandma like to see you


    being pped in the face the most.¡±


    Zachary looked at his grandma helplessly.


    Besides grandma who dared to treat him like this, there was Serenity.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After grandmaughed, Zachary asked her: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re done with work?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°I¡¯m not yet an adult, and I don¡¯t know if I can live to the day when I urge Rowan to get


    married.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t like to hear such depressing words from grandma, although grandma was over eighty


    years old and in good health and well maintained. That¡¯s right, she looked like she was in her early


    sixties, and no one could tell that she was that old anymore.


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re still young, and it won¡¯t be a problem to live for another few decades. Serenity and I


    will count on grandma to help us train us after we have a baby.¡±


    Grandma May said: ¡°You grandma is not old at heart. Don¡¯t worry, she will be able to take care of your


    children and discipline them, and grandma will still be able to live until then.¡±


    She had a hunch that next year, at the end of next year at thetest, she would be able to hold her


    great-grandson, a great-granddaughter would be even better.


    Everyone said that Zachary and his wife were destined to have both a son and a daughter, with the son


    coming first and the daughter following. Did this imply that after Serenity was pregnant, the first child


    might be a son, and the second child would be a daughter?


    It would be even better if Serenity could be like the eldest grandma¡¯s family and have both children.


    In this way, grandma could wake up smiling from her dream.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818


    Zachary: ¡°Besides, I have only Serenity alone, no matter how young and beautiful the women outside


    are, I only have Serenity in my eyes.¡±


    Grandma May nodded, ¡°I still believe in myself, the grandson I trained by myself will not a ruthless


    person, and I also believe that Serenity still loves you, so she will guard her man and deal with her


    rivals outside. If she doesn¡¯t want to fight, control or defend, then it¡¯s against you to give up.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face was dark, but he knew that what grandma said was the truth.


    Serenity was not the kind of person who regarded love as everything. Whenever he had the slightest


    intention of cheating, Serenity would definitely break his love with a sword. She didn¡¯t need him to take


    the initiative. She would take the initiative to give him up to others, and she was toozy to fight with


    others. She said that what could be taken away was not true love, since it was not true love, why


    should she keep it?


    If you can keep people but can¡¯t keep your heart, it¡¯s better to break up with each other, and you don¡¯t


    have to make such an ugly mess.


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t have any feelings for Analia. I haven¡¯t even looked at her. She posted it on her own


    initiative. Serenity insisted on fighting on her own, but I watched from behind. If she dares to confront


    Serenity, I promise to make her regret it.¡±


    Zachary still exined Analia¡¯s matter to grandma.


    He knew that before he came back, grandma had already learned about that incident through Sam.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Analia¡¯s admiration was like a disaster to Zachary.


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°If she dares to attack Serenity, you don¡¯t need to do it. Serenity can


    beat her all over the ce. Serenity hasn¡¯t practiced for a long time, and she is looking for someone to


    practice with.¡±


    Zacharyughed.


    His wife would really do what grandma said.


    Grandma May: ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t affect the rtionship between the two of you, grandma doesn¡¯t


    care. If you dare to let Serenity suffer a little bit of grievance, don¡¯t me grandma for being rude to


    you. I have too many grandsons, no baby, I am in need of a grandson-inw now. It¡¯s a treasure, you


    can¡¯t lose it.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    His grandma was a typical example of wanting a granddaughter-inw instead of a grandson.


    ¡°Zack, grandma is staying at your house for the past few days. When you two are free, you can take


    me back to the vi. And don¡¯t keepining that Serenity ignores you. Serenity works so hard for


    you, she could have lived a free and rtively rxed life, because she was under a lot of pressure


    after marrying you, so she worked so hard.


    If she didn¡¯t love you, if she didn¡¯t want to spend the rest of her life with you, she couldpletely let


    go. You don¡¯t need to work so hard, you have to understand her more, care about her, tolerate her, and


    help her when she needs help.


    Marriage requires two people to work together, understand each other, and give each other, in order to


    grow. It¡¯s been a long time.


    After all, you are also very busy with work. When you are so busy, you don¡¯t have time to apany


    her. Has she ever made trouble with you? You, a dignified seven-foot man, always behave like a kid,


    rx your mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past that Shawn likes Serenity, and Serenity is good, that¡¯s why he likes Serenity, so you


    don¡¯t need to be jealous.


    Get up early tomorrow, give me a loving breakfast. How long has it been since you prepared breakfast


    for her?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­Grandma, I understand, you can stay as long as you want.¡±

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819


    Grandma May said: ¡°The cabbage has been arranged for you, do you want me to chop it up and cook it


    for you and feed it to your mouth?¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face turned dark.


    As long as grandma mentioned cabbage, it meant that the brothers were like pigs.


    Had Grandma ever seen a pig as good-looking as them?


    Always treated them like pigs.


    Grandma May yawned, and she stood up, ¡°Grandma is sleepy, go to rest, and you go to bed early.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Good night, grandma.¡±


    Grandma May was about to go upstairs to rest, stopped after walking a few steps, turned around and


    asked Zachary: ¡°Does Liberty still need to take care of Duncan after he is discharged from the hospital?


    That kid is also obsessed. He obviously loves her to death, but he pretends to let go.¡±


    ¡°Sister leads the red line, hurry him to death!¡± Zachary hurriedly spoke good words for his friend, lest


    the old naughty grandma had no one to arrange for, so he went to worry about his friend¡¯s affairs, he


    said: ¡°Duncan just came home from the hospital, so many people in the family take care of him. He


    doesn¡¯t need my sister to go to Lewis house to take care of him for the time being.


    Duncan did that because he was afraid of dragging my sister down, but he is in more pain than anyone


    else. My sister has bought a restaurant now, and she is also busy with business matters. Duncan feels


    sorry for her being tired, no matter how ufortable it is, he will bear it in a short time.N?velDrama.Org content.


    If the rehabilitation took a long time and there was no progress, Duncan might lose his temper again,


    and only then did Liberty need to go on stimting him.


    Hank also had an ident. He was stabbed several times by his current wife, Jessica. He is still lying


    in the ICU. I don¡¯t know if he can survive in the end. My sister still takes Sonny to the hospital


    asionally.¡±


    Grandma nodded and said, ¡°Liberty is affectionate and righteous. For the sake of Sonny, she never


    said anything bad about her ex-husband in front of Sonny.¡±


    Grandma May felt sorry for Liberty; if Duncan didn¡¯t know how to cherish Liberty, she promised to


    introduce a good man to her so that her second spring would be a hundred times happier than the first.


    Let both Duncan and Hank regretted it.


    After being discharged from the hospital, Duncan, who was recuperating at home, sneezed a few times


    inexplicably.


    Grandma Mya went upstairs to rest, and Zachary sat downstairs for a while, and then went upstairs to


    apany his wife.


    The following day, when the sun was at its highest, Serenity finally woke up.


    After waking up, she felt that her waist was a little sore. While rubbing her waist, she picked up the


    mobile phone on the bedside counter, and saw a note pressed under the mobile phone.


    She knew it was a note from her man without asking.


    ¡°Honey, I cooked breakfast for you myself. You eat breakfast when you get up, and I also made you a


    cup of tonic soup. You must drink the tonic soup. Grandma came overst night and will stay at our


    house for a few days.¡±


    The signature was: Zachery who loves you.


    Grandma was here?


    Serenity¡¯s focus was on the arrival of Grandma May.


    Why didn¡¯t she know grandma was here? She came herest night. She apanied Zachary to a


    social eventst night, and she was attending a banquet.


    At the banquet, she met Shawn whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. The two greeted each other,


    and she casually asked about Shawn¡¯s recent situation.


    In any case, she grew up watching him grow up. She regarded him as her younger brother, and she


    was also a good friend¡¯s first cousin. Serenity felt that the few conversations she had with Shawn were


    the most normal.


    But Zachary was obviously unhappy.


    Serenity scowled as she recalled what happened the previous evening. How could she rememberst


    night¡¯s events where she brought Zachary two sses of wine, gave him one, and then drank one


    herself before convincing him to clink sses with her and making him happy once more.


    Then she drank and had no memory after that.

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820


    This time Analia called Serenity.


    The called ID name showing was ¡®No. 1 rival, Analia¡¯.


    Analia came to her door and asked for her contact information at the end. Serenity was ready to fight


    her love rival and was not afraid of Analia¡¯s contact, so she gave Analia her mobile phone number. She


    got a fake number and made a phone call in front of her.


    Serenity made a note of Analia¡¯s mobile phone number, thinking that she would have more rivals in


    love in the future, so she numbered Analia as ¡°1¡±.


    Let¡¯s see how many numbers her rival number could end.


    Serenity answered Analia¡¯s call.


    Analia: ¡°Miss Hunt.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Dawson, you asked me out for coffee?¡± Serenity asked Analia directly.


    After Analia choked, she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely find time to treat you to drink the


    cup of coffee I owe you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    Analia: ¡°Miss Hunt, you seem to have just woken up.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said calmly: ¡°Ms. Dawson, just say something.¡±


    ¡°Miss Hunt, it¡¯s nothing, just exin to you that I have something urgent to go home that night, so I will


    miss the appointment.¡±


    Serenity Oh, let out a cry.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The two were rivals in love. When they were not arguing, there was really nothing to talk about.


    After a moment of silence between each other, Analia broke the silence between each other and said


    bluntly: ¡°Miss Hunt, I like Zachary and fell in love with him at first sight.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Ms. Dawson, You¡¯re going to confess to Zachary? Then you should go to Zachary, tell


    Zachary face to face.¡±


    At least not right now, Analiacked the courage to confess to Zachary. She was free from her father¡¯s


    restrictions once the two businesses¡¯ cooperation came to an end, so she could pursue Zachary


    without hesitation.


    Men are like cats, and she has cats that don¡¯t eat fish.


    It¡¯s been a year since Zachary and Serenity got married, mightbe Zachary got tired of Serenity a long


    time ago.


    Serenity had never been pregnant, and the two of them still hadn¡¯t tied the knot. In private, a lot of


    people imed Serenity wasn¡¯t fertile.


    Zachary was the eldest grandson and the head of the York family, which had a sessful career. He


    must have an heir and be incredibly eager to have children.


    This time was right, she pursued Zachary in hopes of winning his heart and convincing him to leave


    Serenity and marry her.


    If she had Zachary and the York Corporation as her backing, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her


    cousins   snatching the Dawson Group from her.


    ¡°When I have a chance, I will confess my love to Zachary. Miss, Hunt, I am better than you, and I am


    more suitable for Zachary than you. I am a person who will not give up until I achieve my goal. I have


    never been so interested in a man. I feel that I have never been married since I was single, and I don¡¯t


    have a boyfriend. I am just waiting to meet Zachary.¡±


    When the topic started, Analia said everything she wanted to say.


    Serenity cursed shamelessly in her heart, but on the face she was very calm, and asked Analia: ¡°Then


    what? Let me make room for you, Ms. Dawson? Or Ms. Dawson, you advise me to be more generous


    and share Zachary with you?¡±


    Analia¡¯s face darkened, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like sharing with others.¡±


    What she wanted was everything.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821


    Serenity: ¡°If you want me to make room for you, you go to Zachary, as long as Zachary tells me to


    make room for you, I will immediately give you the position of the eldest mistress of the York family.¡±


    Analia: ¡°Miss Hunt, you are not worthy of Zachary.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Zachary is going to marry me. I am his wife, and thew says so. My husband and I are the


    only ones who know if you are worthy or not. And you¡¯re an outsider.¡±


    Those who aspire to be mistresses and want to meddle in other people¡¯s marriages, once they put their


    morality aside, it would be really shameless.


    ¡°Ms. Dawson, It¡¯s not your turn to say whether Zachary and I arepatible. I don¡¯t know who Ms.


    Dawson belongs to Zachary? Which onion or garlic? Zachary¡¯s grandma, his parents, never told me If


    that¡¯s the case, what right does Ms. Dawson have to say such a thing?¡±


    Analia was speechless by Serenity¡¯s refutation, so she simply hung up the phone.


    After she hung up the phone, Serenity scolded: ¡°The family background is so good, and the conditions


    are so excellent in all aspects, but the brain is not clear, and the door is trapped, and she want to be a


    mistress!¡±


    Analia made aparison, and Serenity became more and more angry. She felt that her cousin was


    very rare, and Elisa was the real daughter of a famous family, excellent, and three views were upright.


    ¡°The typical mistress I know is Jessica, and she can¡¯t get out in the bureau now.¡± Serenity muttered,


    wondering what those women who wanted to be mistresses thought.


    Wasn¡¯t it good to be aboveboard?


    If you insist on being the shady mistress who has been scolded all your life, even the children born to


    them will be discriminated against by others once it is known that their child was born to the mistress.


    After rubbing her pantothenic waist, Serenity went to wash up, changed her clothes, and went


    downstairs.


    She got upte, Grandma May had already had breakfast, and she was watching a TV series in the


    lobby on the first floor.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Grandma May turned her head to look, and saw that it was Serenity.


    Sheughed first, and when Serenity approached, she smiled and asked, ¡°Serenity, You¡¯re awake, are


    you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Hungry, wake up from hunger. Grandma, did youe overst night? I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    Serenity sat down next to Grandma May, and held her arm affectionately.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t know a lot of thingsst night.¡±


    Grandma May smiled ambiguously, ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast first, it¡¯s a loving breakfast specially


    prepared by your man. Serenity, I¡¯m very lucky, I am Zack¡¯s grandma, and I rarely have the opportunity


    to eat the breakfast he made. He also specially made you a pot of tonic soup.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile: ¡°Grandma, if you want to eat, just say that Zachary rushed to cook breakfast


    for you; if you think it doesn¡¯t taste good, I can make something delicious for you.¡±


    Grandma May took her hand and said: ¡°Your hands are soft and slender, with delicate skin and tender


    meat, grandma is reluctant to let you cook, so let him cook. Grandma has worked hard to train him to


    be able to live in the hall and enter the kitchen, so that you can enjoy yourself.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma, did something happen to mest night? I only remember a little bit about what


    happenedst night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; even if something happened, Zack took care of it. It won¡¯t do you much harm; at most, it will


    let your waist be just a little sore. It¡¯s fine; hurry up and have breakfast, and remember to drink that


    tonic soup.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822


    Serenity suddenly understood the reason.


    She must have been calcted by someone, and then her man became her antidote, no wonder she


    felt a little sore when she woke up today.


    It was not easy for Serenity to discuss this topic with Grandma May, so she had to go to have breakfast


    first, and nned to ask Zachary about it when Zachary came back.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At the same time, the York Corporation.


    The president¡¯s office weed a rare visitor, Andrew.


    Just as Zachary put down his signature pen, he picked up the cup of coffee on the desk with one hand,


    and took out his mobile phone from his trouser pocket with the other, thinking of calling his beloved


    wife, Andrew knocked on the door and came in.


    Seeing that it was Andrew, Zachary didn¡¯t call his beloved wife for the time being. He sipped his coffee


    and watched Andrew approaching.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Andrew called Zachary, and sat down opposite Zachary.


    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± Zachary asked his cousin.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel thirsty. I¡¯ll pour water myself if I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    Zachary was not polite to Andrew, since he said he wasn¡¯t thirsty, Zachary really didn¡¯t even pour him a


    ss of warm water.


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s rare toe to me, do you want to ask for something?¡±


    The Reading family kept a low profile, even though Andrew and others had close contacts with


    Zachary, but on the bright side, the Reading family rarely came to disturb Zachary¡¯s work, so Andrew


    came over suddenly, Zachary thought he was asking for something.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Elisa.¡±


    Zachary put down his coffee cup, looked straight at Andrew, and asked him: ¡°Why, I haven¡¯t seen you


    for a while, and you actually fell in love with Elisa?¡±


    Andrew quickly denied: ¡°I didn¡¯t fall in love with her, it was Remy who fell in love with her. Mrs. Stone


    came to me and asked me to help her, let me pretend to like Elisa, and pursue Elisa, saying that this


    would make Remy quit in spite of difficulties. Remy likes Elisa and is willing to marry her daughter, she


    should beughing. Elisa¡¯s reputation in Wiltspoon is not very good, and she has admired you a lot. No


    one would think about her.¡±


    Elisa was madly in love with Zachary, and even though she had let go of Zachary, no one in Wiltspoon


    would think about Elisa for fear of Elisaparing them to Zachary. They couldn¡¯tpete with


    Zachary, and they didn¡¯t want to bepared to him.


    ¡°The Johnsons are the wealthiest family in Annenburg, and they are billionaires. Although Remy is not


    the family¡¯s head, his brother is the family¡¯s head. He runs FC & Co.¡¯s business in Wiltspoon and


    makes a lot of money. It is more than sufficient.


    Remy also owns several properties in Wiltspoon, and the house he boughtter is next to the Stone¡¯s


    vi, and both of them are neighbors. I don¡¯t know what Mrs. Stone is worried about?


    After seeing Brother Duncan¡¯s car ident, Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t dare to stop Elisa and Remy from being


    together as strongly as Mrs. Lewis, so she thought of something heresy and came to me again and


    again to match Elisa and me. Brother, I am so annoyed by Mrs. Stone.


    I¡¯m afraid, I really promised her and helped her, what if Elisa finally abandons Remy and falls in love


    with me? I married her? If I can¡¯t keep my heart and fall in love with Elisa, what should I do if she


    doesn¡¯t love me? Wouldn¡¯t I have to suffer a love injury that cannot be loved?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­My aunt is still entangled in this matter.¡±


    Andrew said: ¡°No, brother, she is my sister-inw¡¯s aunt, and also values   me as a son-inw. Brother,


    can you go and persuade Mrs. Stone?¡±

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823


    Andrew couldn¡¯t figure it out; the Stones were so persistent that they weren¡¯t afraid of really breaking


    up Elisa and Remy; would Elisa never marry again for the rest of his life?


    That woman, Elisa was not the type to let her parents and family dictate her marriage.


    Who in her family initially encouraged her to pursue Zachary? She was still adamant about not hitting


    the south wall and not looking back.


    In other words, Elisa inherited her stubbornness from her family, who were all simrly obstinate and


    unwilling to yield.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Zachary also said rather helplessly: ¡°I can¡¯t persuade my aunt, even your sister-inw¡¯s persuasion has


    failed countless times, what do you think? Have you agreed to Mrs. Stone¡¯s help?¡±


    Andrew said: ¡°I haven¡¯t agreed yet, I¡¯m not worried, I came to talk to you, brother. I¡¯m just afraid¡­I¡¯m


    afraid that I won¡¯t be able to control my heart, and I will fall in love with Elisa.¡±


    Elisa was very persistent in dealing with feelings. Zachary could see it.


    Now she liked Remy, but her family didn¡¯t support her, she was still in a rtionship with Remy, and


    wanted to get her family¡¯s approval through time.


    Andrew was not too worried that Elisa would empathize with him, but he was afraid that if he couldn¡¯t


    control his heart and fell in love with Elisa, he would be the one who would be hurt in the end.


    Did Mrs. Stone think he had good concentration?


    He discovered that Elisa was not as bad as the rumors said, on the contrary, she was quite to his liking


    because of her willfulness.


    Zachary was stunned. He looked at Andrew for a long time,ughed, and jokingly said: ¡°Andrew, this is


    the first time I¡¯ve seen you so unconfident, you¡¯re afraid to like Elisa.¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face was a little red, and he exined: ¡°I don¡¯t like her now, I mean, if I agree to Mrs. Stone


    and help her, I¡¯m afraid that after getting along for a long time, I will like Elisa.¡±


    Zachary suggested: ¡°Elisa is very persistent in dealing with feelings. Don¡¯t enter into this muddy water.


    Elisa only has Remy in her eyes now. Go to Remy and tell Remy about this. This is Remy¡¯s business. It


    should give Remy a headache.


    If my aunt still looks for you, you can rmend a gay man to her, don¡¯t rmend the kind who is


    only interested in men and has no feelings for women. Only such a person can help Mrs. Stone and get


    out of it.¡±


    The old man of the Ormond family in Annenburg once used this trick to deal with Yves, forcing out


    Yves¡¯s feelings for Iris, without knowing it. Really destroy Yves and Iris, because the other party was a


    real gay man who only liked men.


    Andrew had a dark face, and said: ¡°No one of my friends is gay, how can I rmend it? Besides,


    Mrs. Stone intends to pair me with Elisa and simply separate Elisa and Remy.¡± After finishing speaking,


    he asked Zachary again: ¡°Is there any man you know?¡±


    Zachary hurriedly said: ¡°I don¡¯t know each other either. Your brother and I are normal men. Your sister-


    inw is interested, but the men and women outside are not interested. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can go to


    Julian for help. Julian is sick, so he won¡¯t like Elisa, but the price may be higher if you let him act. One


    point, after all, Julian¡¯s identity is there.¡±


    Julian¡¯s status could crush Remy, if Julian pretended to pursue Elisa, Remy would be under great


    pressure.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824


    Withpetition and pressure, you will cherish Elisa even more. I am testing you as a rtive of


    Elisa¡¯s natal family. And for Remy¡­These days, it is too difficult to marry a girl!¡±


    ¡°Julian is sick?¡± Andrew seemed to have discovered a new world, and suddenly became interested,


    and asked Zachary: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with Julian? Not good in that aspect? No wonder he is


    simr to Brother Duncan. At this age, he is still single. I thought he hasn¡¯t met someone he likes, so he


    is sick.¡±


    Julian had always been at the forefront of eating melons, he never imagined that one day, he had


    be the protagonist in other people¡¯s eating melons.


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, it means that there is ack of affection, that is, he can be a real man only


    when he meets a girl who is destined for him. If he doesn¡¯t meet him, he is no different from a eunuch. I


    don¡¯t know if it is true or not. When dealing with Julian¡¯s urging marriage, he said it in front of our


    faces.¡±


    After Zachary finished speaking, Andrew let out a groan, his interest was not so high, and said: ¡°It must


    be fake, he is already old, It¡¯s normal for Julian to urge marriage, but he doesn¡¯t want to get married, so


    he will definitely find a reason to refuse his parents¡¯ urging marriage.


    But Julian has approached my grandma, didn¡¯t my grandma know a very powerful master, that master


    said I have a rtionship with your sister-inw. My grandma forced me to repay her favor and marry


    your sister-inw. I don¡¯t know what the master said to Julian, but Julian really didn¡¯t urge meter. It¡¯s


    past Julian.¡±


    Andrew blinked, ¡°Could it be that what Julian said is true? What kind of disease is that? I¡¯ve never


    heard of it.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, so I don¡¯t understand these things. I¡¯ll just listen to what Julian said.¡±


    Andrew got up and poured himself a cup of warm water. After he drank half a cup of warm water to


    moisten his throat, he said: ¡± Mrs. Stone dare not make ideas on Julian.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I¡¯d better find Julian by myself, what kind of luck am I getting involved, I have to spend a lot of money


    to invite Julian, help me get out of trouble.¡±


    Andrew felt that he was too innocent.


    If Elisa didn¡¯t like Remy and Mrs. Stone wanted to match Andrew and Elisa, Andrew was willing to give


    himself a chance. After meeting Elisa a few times, he changed his mind about that girl and spent a long


    time with her. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t fall in love.


    But Elisa had her own heart, and Andrew didn¡¯t want to ept Mrs. Stone¡¯s matchmaking. Even


    though Elisa and Remy were not engaged or married yet, he couldpete fairly with Remy, but he


    didn¡¯t want to.


    His advantage was that he was a native of Wiltspoon. Even if he won and Elisa married him, would


    they really be happy?


    He also couldn¡¯t ept that his wife had another man in her heart.


    So staying out of the matter was better for him.


    Zachary said to him: ¡°This is the trouble with being single. If you fell in love earlier, got married, and had


    children, you wouldn¡¯t have such troubles. My uncle doesn¡¯t have to worry about your life. If you stay


    single like this again and go down, my uncle will definitely ask my grandma for help. You know who my


    grandma is; none of us brothers can find out the palm of my grandma, let alone you.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°¡­ How can I get married and have children if I didn¡¯t meet the right person at the right time?¡±


    Zachary choked, unable to refute.

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825


    "I¡¯m going to talk to Julian right now.¡± Andrew got up and said goodbye.


    Zachary: ¡°So anxious? Julian may not be at home, you can ask Josh before going to the Bucham¡¯s


    house, so as not to be in vain.¡±


    Andrew hummed when he thought of Julian¡¯s sudden appearance. He said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in a


    hurry, but I¡¯m really afraid of Mrs. Stone¡¯s matchmaking. When she plots people, she always hides it


    without a trace. She usually only reacts when she jumps into her pit. When she reacts, she wants to


    climb up. It¡¯s a bit difficult to get out of the hole she dug.¡±


    Zachary smiled: ¡°Being able to be counted against by your aunt shows that you are very good.


    Everyone in Wiltspoon knows how much their family loves Elisa but their family still doesn¡¯t like it.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°Brother, are you praising me, or are you gloating?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Both.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Andrew turned ck and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Josh to ask, Because of Mrs. Stone¡¯s matchmaking, I can¡¯t


    work with peace of mind recently. I have to find Clive to make up for this loss. I have a project recently


    and I want to ask Clive to take over and earn some money from him. There is a good project.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Remember to call your brother, and I promise to invest heavily, cooperate, and win-win.¡±


    Andrew: ¡°Does that matter?¡±


    Andrew smiled, and continued to walk outside without stopping.


    Zachary got up, but instead of sending Andrew out, he walked around the office, and finally swayed to


    the window, looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, he took out his mobile phone


    and called Serenity.


    Serenity quickly answered his call.


    Zachary: ¡°Honey, are you awake?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Not yet, I answered your call in my dream.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Zacharyughed and asked her with concern, ¡°You must drink that cup of soup


    to nourish your body.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Drink it. Husband, did I get trickedst night? I don¡¯t remember anything after drinking. I


    woke up today feeling sore back, and I was dreaming all nightst night, dreaming that we were turning


    upside down.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes were full of smiles, ¡°I thought you had no impression at all. Wife, I-I acted as an


    antidote for you once, and you have to thank me well.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­you plotted against me!¡±


    She hadn¡¯t scolded anyone for a long time, and she knew who it was¡­ She was plotting against her,


    and she promised to beat him all over the ce, and then treat him in the same way as others.


    Zachary suppressed his smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand it over to Josh, who quickly found out that it was an


    old pervert who wanted to plot against a young subordinate, so he asked the waiter to deliver the ss


    of wine to his subordinate. In the end, you asked for those two sses of wine on the way. What a


    coincidence, the ss of wine I drank was fine, and the ss of wine you drank was drugged.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­ Is there any Beat up that old pervert?¡±


    Even if she was unlucky enough to drink that ss of fortified wine, that old pervert should still be


    beaten up for being so scheming at the banquet.


    ¡°Wife, we are all gentlemen. A gentleman does not move his mouth, and there is no need to do it. I


    warned the old pervert and scared him enough. His subordinates knew the truth, so they pped him


    on the spot and resigned, and his reputation in the circle has also been ruined.¡±

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826


    Zachary¡¯s character, if he didn¡¯t do anything on the surface, he would make Grandmain in


    secret.


    As if guessing what Serenity was thinking, Zachary added: ¡°Although he wasn¡¯t targeting you, I won¡¯t


    let him go lightly for such a shameless old pervert. With your husband by your side, you have nothing


    to worry about.¡±


    ¡°I thought Ms. Dawson was behind the scenes, she called me just now, and told me bluntly that she


    likes you and fell in love with you at first sight. Zachary, you have a lot of love, Whether it¡¯s before or


    after marriage, there is no shortage of suitors, and your suitors are all young and beautiful.¡± At the end,


    Serenity¡¯s words were full of sourness.


    Hearing the sourness in her words, Zachary asked her: ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Serenityughed, ¡°I am a little jealous, but I can deal with rivals in love, and there are many rivals in


    love, which also means that my man is excellent, and it means that I am lucky. He is the man everyone


    wants to marry, and I am blessed.¡±


    She was also blessed by nature, marrying such an excellent man as Zachary, as long as he was not so


    stingy and alwaysins that she ignores him, it would be even better.


    Originally, she was going on a business trip today, but in the current situation, she had to push and go


    on a business trip tomorrow.


    Serenity: ¡°You¡¯re busy, I¡¯m going to deal with some private matters.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°What private matters?¡± Zachary immediately asked, ¡°Do you want to meet Shawn? You haven¡¯t seen


    each other for a long time, do you have a lot to say? Where are you meeting? I¡¯ll go there now. I will


    apany you wherever you want to meet.¡±


    Zachary met Shawn only oncest night, and he was suspicious. He din¡¯t say that she and Shawn


    didn¡¯t have a past, even if there was a past, they have been married for so long, yet he was still jealous


    of Shawn all the time.


    Serenity: ¡°Yes, I want to see Shawn. As long as the name Shawn is mentioned, you will be suspicious.


    Zachary, you are so unconfident that you are afraid to hear Shawn¡¯s name? I belong to you; my heart


    belongs to you; you are my only man; I don¡¯t know what you are worried about; I have never loved


    Shawn; he is my brother in my heart.¡±


    Serenity got angry, and Zachary hurriedly coaxed her: ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not suspicious. Well, I was thinking too


    much. I apologize, I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Serenity said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m going to see the owner of vi No. 188. She brought Analia into the mansion.


    Besides, she also secretly took pictures of us.¡±


    Zachary frowned.


    Dare to secretly photograph the husband and wife, She was not small!


    Zachary: ¡°Honey, when I go back, I¡¯ll apany you to settle ounts with her.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°No, I¡¯ll take care of things between women, I don¡¯t need you. Maybe I¡¯ll add another love


    rival. Well, I¡¯ve already numbered your admirers, let¡¯s see how many numbers you can get.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    As long as Serenity mentioned his admirers, Zachary would be in Serenity. Serenity¡¯s admirer was


    Shawn. Shawn had let go of his feelings for Serenity long ago, and his admirers came one after


    another.


    Serenity didn¡¯t dislike him for causing so many rotten love affairs, and it was good enough for her to


    solve them; why would he be ashamed to be so jealous?

 Chapter 1827

    Seren, thank you for your hard work." Zachary apologized. He was also very helpless.


    Serenity said it seriously: "Your heart is still with me, so I guard you, but if you have any intention of cheating, I am not willing to guard you anymore. Whoever wants to marry you, I will give way. There are endless rivals in love. Husband ma, I really want to keep it."


    "Honey, I love you and always will, and I will only ever love you."


    "Hmph, it depends on your performance, I''m hanging up the phone, so go ahead." Serenity hung up the phone after finishing speaking.


    After hanging up the phone, Serenity sued Zachary in a rare way. She said to the olddy: "Grandma, your precious grandson always eats jealousy. It used to be like this, and it''s still like this now. I guess it will be the same in the future. I can''t change it."


    Grandma May said: "I scolded himst night, if heins about you ignoring him in the future, you can tell me, I will let him know what real neglect is."


    Serenity became interested and asked, "Grandma, what can you do?"


    Grandma May: "You block all his contact information, and then go on a trip with me, and don''te back for ten days and a half months, so that he can taste the real neglect."


    Serenity: "...When he previously blocked me, heter tried to add me back. I told him that if he blocks me again, it will be time for us to part ways."


    Grandma May: "That''s it, then you can change to a new mobile phone, and don''t let Zack know the number of the new mobile phone. The current mobile phone is at home, and he can''t contact you. Serenity: "But he can find it."


    Grandma May: "With grandma here, if grandma doesn''t let him check, he won''t be able to find out. You can travel with grandma with peace of mind, how about it? Serenity, do you want to take a long trip with grandma?"


    Grandma May tried her best to persuade her granddaughter-inw to apany her on a trip by herself.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I''m leaving for a business trip tomorrow and will be gone for a few days."


    Grandma May: "Serenity, Grandma will apany you. After you finish the serious business, we will go y again. By the way, bring Sonny; there is a child to be more lively. Seeing that the summer vacation ising to an end, you haven''t taken Sonny out to y. Have you grabbed the tail of the summer vacation and brought Sonny out to see the world and broaden your horizons? It''s better to travel thousands o miles than to read thousands of books. Take the children out for a walk."


    Serenity was moved, she was too busy and hadn''t rxed for a long time, she asked the olddy: "Grandma, where do you want to travel?"


    Grandma May: "Let''s go to Jensburg. My third grandson, Kevin, is over there. Let''s go there to watch the fun. Last time you said that grandma would not take you with her when she went to Jensburg, but this time, grandma will take you with her."


    Serenity: "Okay, then let me tell Zachary, when are we going to leave?"


    Seeing the excitement of Kevin, Serenity even put aside the business trip, wishing to leave Jensburg immediately.


    "You don''t need to tell him. When we go out, just leave him a note. Aren''t you going to deal with private matters? Go and deal with the matter first. In the afternoon, we will set off."


    Serenityughed, "That way Zachary will catch me."


    Grandma May: "Didn''t he alwaysin that you ignored him? You care so much about him and he stillins. Let him taste what it''s really like to be ignored. I promise that he won''t dare toin about you again in the future."


    Grandma May: "I went to Jensburg, and then went to Annenburg. Don''t you like Jane''s pair of twins? Grandma also wants to see the pair of twins. See more, and be blessed by Jane."


    Maybe Serenity could also have twins in the future.


    Grandma May didn''t say this, lest Serenity think she was giving birth.


    "Okay, there are a few children in FC Manor, it''s very lively."


    Jane gave birth to a pair of twins, and Dr. Carden was about to give birth. The Johnson family was really thriving.


    Oh, her inw''s family was also prosperous, but it''s a pity that the York family always had no daughters. Only Ben''s generation of Johnson''s family has no daughters, when ites to his children''s generation, he already has a daughter.


    The cousins below him were not yet married, so it''s hard to say whether they would have more daughters in the future.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828


    Grandma May: ¡°The olddy of the Johnson family is better off than me.¡±


    The olddy of the Johnson family was old, and her husband was still alive, apanying her, and the


    house was full of children and grandchildren, all of whom were filial.


    The olddy was also full of children and grandchildren, but her husband had been away for many


    years, and she was very lonely in her heart. The man who loved her the most and understood her was


    gone.


    If she didn¡¯t find something for herself to do, she would be even more lonely.


    This was why she loved to toss.


    Grandma May: ¡°Serenity, didn¡¯t you say you have to deal with one thing? Go ahead, grandma will clean


    up and go outter.¡±


    Serenity said, before going out with grandma, she needed to deal with the affairs of vi No. 188 good.


    At the same time, she also called her sister, expressing that she would seize the tail of the summer


    vacation and take Sonny out to y.


    Liberty was currently in her new restaurant with Sonny, and when she received a call from Serenity,


    she readily agreed to let her take Sonny out for a trip.


    The summer vacation wasing to an end, and Liberty didn¡¯t even take her son out to y because


    she had no time.


    Sonny listened to the conversation between his mother and his aunt, and after his mother hung up the


    phone, he raised his head and asked, ¡°Mom, where is my aunt taking me?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Bring you back before the 1st, and school will start on the 1st.¡±


    Sonny let out a sigh, and then said happily: ¡°What time will my aunt leave?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°In the afternoon, let¡¯s go home first, and Mom will help you pack some clothes.¡±


    Sonny nodded happily.


    Grandma May was an actionist. In the afternoon, she really took Serenity and Sonny out for a trip.


    Serenity was supposed to go on a business trip to Jensburg, so she left it to Elisa.


    Elisa also wanted to go out to avoid it. Her mother had always disapproved of her being with Remy,


    and tried every means to match her and Andrew. She was annoyed, and Andrew was also annoyed, so


    it was better to go on a business trip to avoid the limelight.


    Zachary didn¡¯t know about this.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At 9:30 in the evening, when Zachary returned home with a gift for his beloved wife, he got out of the


    car and did not see Serenitying out, but Serenity¡¯s car was at home, which meant she was at


    home.


    Zachary smiled lowly and said to himself: ¡°The jealousy hasn¡¯t gone down yet.¡±


    He took the gift and walked into the house.


    At this time, Sam came out of the house, and the two met at the door.


    ¡°Master, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Sam smiled all over his face, but he didn¡¯t dare to look at Zachary.


    ¡°Is your youngdy asleep?¡± Zachary asked Sam while walking.


    Sam: ¡°The eldest young mistress went out.¡±

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829


    Zachary: ¡°Where did she go?¡±


    Sam: ¡°Eldest young mistress didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Zachary was a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t see his wife when he returned home. He immediately


    took out his mobile phone and called Serenity. After talking for a long time, Serenity didn¡¯t answer the


    phone.


    After he hung up the phone, he asked Sam: ¡°Who did the eldest young mistress go out with? Was she


    with Grandma?¡±


    There was no sound from the TV in the room, and grandma probably wasn¡¯t there either.


    Sam: ¡°Yes, they also went out with Sonny.¡±


    Zachary said oh, without further questioning, he went into the house with the gift prepared for Serenity.


    Grandma was an old urchin who couldn¡¯t stay at home honestly, so Serenity probably apany her


    out for supper, or to blow the night breeze.


    Sam walked behind Zachary, hesitant to speak.


    Zachary didn¡¯t notice this.


    After Zachary entered the room, he put the gift on the coffee table, followed by sitting down on the sofa,


    and took out his mobile phone to call Serenity again. The call was still connected, but Serenity never


    answered.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my call?¡± Zachary sent a message instead, asking Serenity: ¡°Honey, what are


    you doing, why aren¡¯t you answering my call? Did grandma take you to do ¡®bad things¡¯?¡±


    Listen to his father Said that when his mother first started, his grandma also liked to take his mother out


    to do ¡°bad things¡±. Later, because her mother¡¯s personality was really not suitable, grandma didn¡¯t like


    to take his mother out and went crazy.


    Serenity¡¯s personality was different from his mother¡¯s. She and grandma had the best rtionship. If


    grandma took her out to go crazy, she would be happy to go crazy with grandma.


    Serenity did not reply to the message.


    Zachary muttered: ¡°Could it be that they went to the Cowherd¡¯s shop to open his eyes?¡±


    His grandma would really do such a thing. Her old man said that the man in the Cowherd¡¯s shop was


    the most handsome, and that she used to be To find out some news. He had been to the Cowherd¡¯s


    shop a few times, and there are so many handsome guys there. When he listened to his grandma


    talking about the past, his grandpa¡¯s face was ck when he listened to it.


    ¡°No, They¡¯re taking Sonny with them.¡± Thinking of the two of them going out with Sonny, Zachary


    denied his guess.


    Grandma might be a bit yful, and she was a veritable old naughty woman, but she paid great


    attention to children¡¯s education. She established a correct outlook on life for children.


    Serenity didn¡¯t answer the phone or text, Zachary was still ufortable. He was used to his wife


    answering every time he called, and replying every time he sent a message. If his wife was slow to


    reply, he would feel that his wife didn¡¯t let him go in her heart, she ignored him.


    Zachary called Liberty.


    After Liberty answered the phone, he asked, ¡°Sister, where did Seren take Sonny to y?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Liberty was stunned for a while after hearing her brother-inw¡¯s question, and asked him instead:


    ¡°Zachary, Serenity took Sonny to y? Sonny went on a trip, don¡¯t you know? Serenity called me at


    noon and said that she and grandma would take Sonny out to y for a while at the end of the summer


    vacation ande back before September 1st. I thought you knew.¡±


    Hearing what Liberty said, Zachary was like a thunderbolt.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830


    Zachary couldn¡¯t believe it: ¡°My grandma and Serenity took Sonny to travel? She didn¡¯t tell me! I called


    her, but she didn¡¯t answer, and she didn¡¯t reply when she sent a message, she just left her husband at


    home and went off on her own!


    Sister, look at Serenity, she doesn¡¯t pay much attention to me anymore. She doesn¡¯t tell me anything


    about it, usually for work, she often travels on business, and it takes three or five days toe back


    after a business trip, and she always ignores me. Abandoning me at home, whenever she reveals a


    word to me, even if she relies on me, she will go out with her.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­Serenity is too tired recently, go out and rx. She didn¡¯t ignore you.¡±


    Her brother-inw oftenined to her sister, and whenever the young couple had conflicts,


    Zachary would definitelye to her toin, and she would criticize her sister.


    Now Serenity said that if the couple had any minor conflicts, she would stop Zachary firmly, not let


    Zachary go out, nor let him call, for fear that he wouldin to Liberty.


    In addition toining, Zachary alwaysined that Serenity ignored him and didn¡¯t love him


    enough, which always made him feel insecure. He said that he wanted to be a pendant, hang on


    Serenity¡¯s body, and be together all the time.


    It made Liberty dumbfounded.


    ¡°Sister, Serenity just abandoned me.¡± Zachary said aggrievedly, ¡°She still doesn¡¯t answer my call or


    reply to my message.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call her and ask her to call you back. Serenity may have made a temporary decision, She


    didn¡¯t tell you in advance for fear of affecting your work, just wait, I¡¯ll call her first.¡±


    Liberty hung up her brother-inw¡¯s phone and called Serenity instead, but found that Serenity didn¡¯t


    answer her calls either, so she had to contact Grandma may, but her phone was turned off.


    Helplessly, Liberty replied to Zachary: ¡°Zachary, Serenity didn¡¯t answer my call, and grandma¡¯s cell


    phone was turned off.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes sank, and he understood that it was grandma¡¯s fault, grandma abducted Serenity.


    ¡°Grandma, my dear grandma!¡± Zacharyughed angrily at his old urchin grandma.


    ¡°Abducted my wife and didn¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Zacharyined. Grandma deliberately abducted his wife. Serenity¡¯s mobile phone could get


    through but didn¡¯t answer. If he guessed correctly, Serenity changed the mobile phone number so that


    he could not disturb her. They have fun ying.


    After sitting quietly in the hall for a few minutes, Zachary went upstairs with the gift, and returned to his


    room. Sure enough, he saw Serenity¡¯s usual mobile phone on the bedside table.


    There was a note under the phone.


    He picked up the note and read it, which read: Husband, I will go out with grandma to rx, and I will


    be back before school starts, don¡¯t read it.


    Zachary crumpled the note into a ball, threw it into the trash can, and thenid down on the big bed,


    looking up at the ceiling, thinking that he would not be able to see his wife during this time, let alone fall


    asleep with his arms around him. After a few times, he called Josh and said, ¡°Josh, my grandma


    abducted my wife.¡±


    Josh suspected that he had heard wrong, and he asked, ¡°Zachary, what did you say? Who abducted


    your wife?¡± Abducted? Grandma May?¡±


    Jasmine, who rested her head on Josh¡¯sp and was reading, put down the book, sat up with him, and


    asked in a low voice and concern: ¡°Who abducted Serenity?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Zachary copsed. With a handsome face, like a resentful husband, he looked for someone to confide


    in, ¡°It was my grandma who abducted Serenity. They both went out for a trip in the afternoon, and they


    both yelled at me, leaving me alone at home. They even brought Sonny, the little boy, with them, so


    they simply left me behind. ¡°


    Imagining Zachary¡¯s resentful expression at the moment, Joshughed.

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831


    Josh: ¡°Zachary, you are very clear about the virtues of grandma. You should have been prepared for


    this long ago. You should be d that grandma didn¡¯t kidnap your wife when you were just married,


    otherwise you will feel even more ufortable.¡±


    It¡¯s hard to be apart for a while.


    Zachary: ¡°¡­Now I¡¯m not happy either. When I wake up in the morning, I¡¯m used to seeing my wife, and


    when I get home at night, she¡¯s there waiting for me. As long as she is there, I can¡¯t wait to get home.


    She has waited for a very long time.


    Now she left me to go out to y, and she made up her mind not to let me follow her. She even


    reced her mobile phone with a new one, which I¡¯m not used to. Josh,e out for a drink or two, I¡¯ll


    treat you.¡±


    He made no attempt to discover where Grandma had gone.


    Since grandma took Serenity out, grandma wouldn¡¯t let him know where they were going, unless


    Serenity contacted him.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t understand why he offended grandma, who wanted to punish him like this.


    ¡°What time is it? It¡¯s not a suitable time to drink, I want to apany my wife, my wife is pregnant, now


    I don¡¯t smoke or drink.¡± Josh rejected Zachary¡¯s invitation without thinking.


    Zachary: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have nearly enough friends, and I ce a high value on friendship.¡±


    ¡°Friends don¡¯t spend their whole lives with me, but my wife is the person who will. I put my wife first, of


    course. It¡¯ste, so I won¡¯t talk to you. I¡¯ll go with my wife instead. Good night.¡±


    Josh smiled and said good night, Jasmine always felt that there was a bit of schadenfreude in his


    man¡¯s words.


    After Josh put down his cell phone, Jasmine asked her husband: ¡°Grandma May and Serenity went on


    a long trip without Zachary knowing about it? Heined to you about grandma abducting


    Serenity?¡±


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, he doesn¡¯t know where he offended his Grandma, and was


    punished by her. If Grandma May doesn¡¯t like other people, don¡¯t offend them. My patriarch treats


    Grandma May with respect.¡±


    ¡°Grandma May hasn¡¯t bubbling for a long time. Didn¡¯t she say that she is busy choosing grandsons for


    other grandchildren? Logically speaking, Zachary can¡¯t offend his grandma, and grandma loves him the


    most.¡±


    Josh thought for a while andguessed. He said: ¡°Maybe Zachary is too domineering. Grandma May will


    punish him and let him taste what is called real neglect, lest he alwaysin that Serenity ignores


    him, and he often goes to Serenity¡¯s sister toin.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jasmine smiled and said: ¡°Yes. Serenity said that he has never seen a man who loves to go back to his


    natal family toin so much. As long as Serenity bullies him, he will go to Sister Liberty to


    comin. Serenity said that now There was a conflict between the couple, and she wanted to


    confiscate his mobile phone, and then put a chair at the door, where she sat and guarded, preventing


    Zachary from going out and going back to his mother¡¯s house toin.¡±


    Joshughed until his stomach ached.


    He smiled and said a few words for his friend: ¡°Don¡¯t me Zachary, Grandma May taught him


    everything, except that she didn¡¯t teach him how to love someone. It¡¯s normal to have some


    shorings when trying to love someone, he just loves Serenity too much.¡±


    ¡°He, who is used to being domineering and used to being the center of others is the same in love, and I


    hope that the woman he loves will be full of him. If he turns around and can¡¯t see, he will look for


    people everywhere. He will onlyin if she ignores him.¡±

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832


    Jasmine said: ¡°He didn¡¯t justin now, heined for a while, Serenity said that she has no


    one who has written a love letter, in order to coax her husband, she had to rack her brains to write a


    love letter to her husband.¡±


    Zachary, a domineering man, was easy to change, but his nature was difficult to change. It was


    predicted that he would be gray-haired and a grandfather or great-grandfather in the future. He would


    be endowed with such virtue.


    As long as Serenity was willing to tolerate him, it would be fine.


    Oneint, one coaxing husband, repeating the cycle, might be for the fun of the couple; outsiders


    just listened to it and didn¡¯t need to intervene.


    Josh looked at her and said enviously: ¡°Zachary also received the love letter from his wife, but I haven¡¯t


    received it. Jasmine, why don¡¯t you write me a love letter and let me try to receive it?¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°What is it like to write a love letter from his wife?¡±


    Josh: ¡°I think Zachary is very happy sometimes, and his cold face can¡¯t hide the joy, as long as he is


    not blind, he can see it. I guess, it must be because he received a letter from his wife. A love letter for


    him.¡±


    Jasmine didn¡¯t refuse or agree, but just said: ¡°I have never written a love letter before. I don¡¯t know how


    to do it, so I look it up on Google and it seems I don¡¯t like, so don¡¯t copy it. I¡¯m racking my brain to write


    a love letter for you. It¡¯s very hard. I can¡¯t sleep if I can¡¯t write it, I can¡¯t eat if I can¡¯t write it, and I¡¯m


    thinking about how to write all day and night.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to write, I¡¯ll do it for you. Wife, don¡¯t write anymore. I¡¯ll write for you as well.¡± As


    soon as Jasmine said that she could not write love letters and had no experience, Josh was happy,


    which meant that he really wrote love letters, and Jasmine was the first person to receive love letter.


    But when Josh heard her say that she couldn¡¯t write because she kept thinking about it, couldn¡¯t eat,


    couldn¡¯t sleep, and thought about it all day and night, he was upset. She was now the most important


    person in their family¡¯s history.


    If she couldn¡¯t eat or sleep because of writing a love letter, he would me himself and feel sorry for


    her, and the elders in his family would chase after him with big knives.


    His parents could no longer see him as their son because they only saw Jasmine as their daughter-in-


    law.


    Josh: ¡°Don¡¯t you really need to write? I also want to try what it¡¯s like to write a love letter to the person I


    love.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°Tonight I¡¯ll think about how to write. I¡¯ve read a lot of love stories. I don¡¯t know how to be


    original, so I¡¯ll put together the love words that the heroine said to the hero in the stories and make a


    summary; I should be able to write a few thousand word love letter. I¡¯ll go get the paper, bring the pen,


    and start writing right away.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jasmine made a gesture to get out of bed to get the paper and pen.


    Josh hugged her tightly and refused to let her get out of bed. He grinned and said: ¡°I told you not to


    worry about it, honey, and let¡¯s go to bed early. All you need to do is eat well, get enough rest, and live


    each day to the fullest.¡±


    ¡°However, while Zachary has already received Serenity¡¯s love letter, you haven¡¯t yet received mine.¡±


    ¡°We are now so content because we don¡¯t need to copy them in anything; they are them, and we are


    us. Ah, I¡¯m so happy. For me, A good-night kiss is worth ten love letters.¡±


    Jasmine just gave up. She said: ¡°Then don¡¯t say in front of me that you want to receive the love letter I


    wrote. I love you so much, but I can¡¯t let you be wronged. Zachary has some, and I want you to have


    them too.¡±

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833


    Josh nodded repeatedly and said: ¡°I won¡¯t talk about it, I won¡¯tpare with him, in fact, I am much


    happier than him. ¡°


    He touched Jasmine¡¯s still t belly. Zachary had been married for so long and couldn¡¯t be a father, he


    had already be a father, and he and Jasmine had been in a smooth rtionship, much better than


    Zachary and his wife.


    Well, he was content!


    Jasmine put her hand on the back of his hand, then took his big hand away, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such


    things to Zachary.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°You know what you want to say with this action. Serenity didn¡¯t say anything anymore, but


    she was still worried that she would not be able to conceive, and I often saw her searching for infertility


    problems on the Inte.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Josh said, ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, you can persuade Serenity, don¡¯t worry, sometimes the more pressure


    you have, the less you can get what you want.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Understood, I don¡¯t dare to mention the child in front of her but the couple are so loving, why


    there is no progress?¡±


    She and Josh were pregnant during the honeymoon period.


    ¡°They will have children, don¡¯t think too much, go to sleep.¡± Joshforted his beloved wife, then


    dimmed the bedsidemp, turned sideways, and fell asleep with his beloved wife in his arms.


    Jasmine was now a twin, she fell asleep very quickly, within a few minutes, she fell asleep and slept


    soundly.


    Looking at his beloved wife who fell asleep so quickly, Josh¡¯s heart softened, and he moved to her


    forehead, kissed her lightly, and said softly and enviously: ¡°My wife, I really envy you, you can fall


    asleep in a few minutes.¡±


    He always had to toss and turn to fall asleep.


    At the same time, the Dawson Family.


    As soon as Analia came out of the bathroom, she heard her cell phone ringing. There was a new


    message.


    The mobile phone was thrown on the bed by her, she walked over quickly, sat down on the edge of the


    bed, picked up the mobile phone and checked the information.


    It was an unfamiliar mobile phone number that sent her the message.


    The content of the message was: ¡®Serenity has gone far away, only Zachary is at home.¡¯


    After reading the message, Analia immediately called the number that sent the message, and the other


    party answered her call.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Analia asked softly.


    After the other party was silent for a while, she said, ¡°It was me. Ms. Dawson, I brought you into the


    Regent Residences.¡±


    This was the owner of No. 188 vi in the Regent Residences. For the evidence, she went to the door


    to talk to the other party.


    The owner of the house was a young woman in her early thirties, but she was divorced and had no


    children. The vi she lived in was allocated from her ex-husband. When Serenity came to find her, she


    questioned her about secretly filming.


    The owner of the house refused to admit it at first, but after Serenity presented the evidence, she had


    to admit it, and then she said that she was an entertainment reporter, because the public liked to watch


    gossip news about Zachary and his wife, so whenever she had the opportunity, she would Candid


    photos of Zachary and his wife.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834


    When Analia entered the Regent Residences, she insisted that she didn¡¯t know Analia¡¯s purpose, and


    thought that she was a rtive of Zachary¡¯s family, and she was just doing a favor out of kindness.


    Acting like she didn¡¯t know that she caused trouble, she assured Serenity that she would not meddle in


    her own business in the future.


    Serenity believed her words on the surface, and when she came back, she told Sam to arrange


    someone to watch over this news.


    She felt that this news was not just for breaking the news. She caught the jealousy in the eyes of the


    other party, and couldn¡¯t help smiling when she mentioned Zachary. If she hadn¡¯t guessed, this news


    was her 2 No. Rival.


    Zachary was like a ma, not only attracting unmarried girls, but even divorced young women staring


    at him, treating him like a piece of fat, wishing to eat him in one bite.


    Analia remembered the ordinary-looking young woman with a hot body, and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, thank you,


    Sister. Sister, how did you know that Serenity was away? Where did she go?¡±


    ¡°My name is Esme. I am also a staying Regent Residences, and I am very concerned about the


    movements of Young Master York and his wife. After all, it is my honor to live in the samemunity


    as Young Master York, so I couldn¡¯t help but pay attention.¡±


    Analia remained silent.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Esme continued: ¡°Today at noon, Serenity came to ask me to settle ounts and scolded me so badly.


    It seems that she is not that confident, maybe the rtionship between their husband and wife is not as


    good as the outside world imagined.¡±


    Analia said: ¡°I don¡¯t know this very well, I fell in love with Young Master York at first sight, but I only met


    Young Master York once, and I don¡¯t know Serenity well. ¡°


    After a pause, Analia continued: ¡°Serenity hasn¡¯t been pregnant for so long, have you heard the rumors


    that she can¡¯t conceive? In a wealthy family, if you can¡¯t conceive, no matter how good the rtionship


    between husband and wife is, it won¡¯t be able to withstand the reality. The family¡¯s hundreds of billions


    of property needs someone to inherit it, and if Serenity can¡¯t have children, she will be divorced sooner


    orter and kicked out of the York family. Let¡¯s not talk about wealthy families, it¡¯s an ordinary family. If


    a woman can¡¯t have children, her husband¡¯s family will also ask for a divorce.¡±


    Esme said: ¡°Well, we don¡¯t know if Serenity will be able to give birth, but if the couple are as loving as


    the rumors say, Serenity must have been pregnant long ago. That¡¯s right, the inws will definitely not


    want a woman who can¡¯t have children. Ms. Dawson, you fell in love with Young Master york at first


    sight. Serenity is worthy of him in every way. If you can conceive hs child, then you can rece


    Serenity.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Analia asked Esme: ¡°Miss Esme, why do you want to help me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping you, I¡¯m using you to help me out. When Serenity came to settle ounts with me, she


    scolded me so hard that she didn¡¯t treat me like a human being. I swallowed. I don¡¯t hold back and


    helping you get the position is to avenge Serenity for me.¡±


    Analia didn¡¯t believe what Esme said, she had only met Serenity once, and it could be seen that


    Serenity was a well-bred person. She will not yell at Esme.


    But Esme couldn¡¯t see Serenity¡¯s well-being, Analia believed it.


    She didn¡¯t expose Esme¡¯s lies, and let Esme nder Serenity. She said, ¡°Miss Esme, thank you for


    helping me this way. It¡¯ste. I¡¯ll rest first. If there is a chance, I will treat you to dinner.¡±


    After speaking, Analia hung up the phone.


    It¡¯s good to have Esme to help her keep an eye on Zachary and his wife¡¯s every move.


    When Serenity traveled far away, only Zachary was at home, but Analia dared not and could not seize


    this opportunity to get close to Zachary. Zachary always brought a group of bodyguards with him,


    mainly to prevent his admirers from approaching him.


    However, if they knew where Serenity had gone and created an affair for Serenity, it would also be able


    to destroy the rtionship between the couple.


    Thinking of this, Analia sent a message to Esme, asking if she knew where Serenity had gone.


    Esme replied to her: [I don¡¯t know.]


    Analia: ¡­.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835


    When Zachary woke up, he didn¡¯t even open his eyes, he turned sideways habitually, stretched out his


    long arms, and failed to hug Serenity, he suddenly opened his eyes, there was nothing around him, and


    there was no soft figure of Serenity. After being stunned for a while, Zachary remembered that his


    grandma abducted his beloved wife, and the two of them took Sonny to travel, and abandoned him at


    home cruelly, which made him unable to sleep all night, and finally hugged Serenity¡¯s pillow, and only


    then managed to fall asleep by treating the pillow as Serenity.


    He took his phone to check the time, it was already past eight o¡¯clock in the morning.


    In the past, he would get up at six o¡¯clock in the morning for morning jogs.


    s, his wife was not around, so he couldn¡¯t even get up.


    Look at the date, today happens to be Saturday!


    He was so busy that he ignored the date. It felt like it was only Monday, and now it was Saturday again.


    A week went by so fast.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Not going to work on Saturday, Zachary wanted to continue dreaming about Serenity, because in the


    dream, there were only him and Serenity.


    However, his stomach sang empty city tricks, which made him unable to fall asleep again.


    He had to get up.


    There were no missed calls on the phone, and there were a lot of unread messages on WhatsApp. He


    clicked on it to see, except for the messages in the work group, it was someone asking him to go out


    on weekends. He checked all of them, but there was no message from Serenity.


    ¡°Serenity!¡±


    Zachary gritted his teeth, he hadn¡¯t called her by her first name for a long time.


    ¡°You are so cruel that you didn¡¯t even send me a message!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t see the message from Serenity, so he clicked on her circle of friends, but didn¡¯t see any


    new updates, and then he remembered that she had even changed her mobile phone, and even


    Liberty didn¡¯t know the new mobile phone number.


    Zachary who was ¡°abandoned¡± at home by his wife took some time to change his clothes and wash up,


    and then went downstairs with that charming handsome face.


    As soon as he got down to the first floor, a fat dog shook its chubby body and ran towards him.


    Zachary didn¡¯t like furry animals the most. In order to make Serenity happy, he asked a friend to help


    him buy a pet dog and two pet cats for Serenity to keep. Later, the couple were too busy, and the pets


    were taken away. Leave it to Mrs. Lane to look after her.


    Seeing that the fat dog was about to pounce, Zachary instinctively raised his foot and kicked it away.


    ¡°Master, that¡¯s Grandma¡¯s pet dog.¡± Mrs. Lane yelled.


    Zachary¡¯s foot almost kicked the pet dog. Hearing Mrs. Lane¡¯s cry, he withdrew his strength, lowered


    his foot, and spared the fat dog.


    Mrs. Lane came quickly, and quickly took the pet dog by the rope, ¡°I just went to the bathroom, and you


    ran in.¡±


    Mrs. Lane wanted to take the pet dog out, but the fat dog refused to go out, always wanting to rub


    Zachary¡¯s feet, Zachary said with disgust: ¡°Is this the pet dog I gave to your young mistress?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Zachary bought the dag back, it gained more than one circle of fat.


    Zachary frowned, ¡°It¡¯s so fat that it doesn¡¯t look like a dog anymore, like a pig. Mrs. Lane, don¡¯t let it eat


    so much.¡±


    Mrs. Lane smiled and said: ¡°It is very edible, I don¡¯t give much food. it will find food by itself, andck of


    exercise, it will get fatter and fatter. I told Miss to help it lose weight.¡±


    ¡°Just like its master loves to eat.¡± Zachary muttered. His wife also liked to eat, but she could eat so


    much, but she didn¡¯t gain weight, unlike her pet dog, who was as fat as a pig and lost the appearance


    of a dog.


    Zachary: ¡°Take it out. Looking at it, I get goosebumps.¡±


    Mrs. Lane dragged the dog out again, but the dog refused to go out and insisted on rubbing against


    Zachary¡¯s feet. In the end, Mrs. Lane had no choice but to bend over, raised the fat dog on her waist


    before taking the dog out.


    Mrs. Lane also talked about the fat dog: ¡°The eldest young master doesn¡¯t like you getting close to him,


    and you still rub against his feet. Do you want to be shaved and ughtered?¡±


    The pet dog snorted.

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836


    Sam: ¡°Young Master, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t speak, but he was walking towards the dining room. When he entered dining room, he


    saw that the breakfast prepared for him by the kitchen was his usual favorite, but there was something


    missing on the dining table. Being alone made him very ufortable and had no appetite.


    After sitting down, he didn¡¯t want to eat without taking two bites.


    He got up and went straight outside.


    Sam nced at the dining table, then followed Zachary, and asked with concern as he walked: ¡°Master,


    is it because you have a bad appetite, or they don¡¯t cook well?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°My wife is not at home.¡±


    Sam: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sam: ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t answer.


    A few minutester, he drove out alone without letting the bodyguards follow him, but Sam still let Jim


    and another bodyguard drive the car and follow secretly.


    Jim was driving, and he followed Zachary¡¯s car unhurriedly while driving, and said to the colleague in


    the passenger seat: ¡°Recently, let¡¯s be a little nervous, don¡¯t make mistakes, and don¡¯t be in the big car


    when you are fine. Shaking in front of the young master.¡±


    The colleague said: ¡°Anyone who wants to shake in front of the young master is looking for death.


    When the young mistress is at home, so we don¡¯t have to worry about it. The sky falls, and the young


    mistress can support it with one hand. Now the young mistress is not at home. I can¡¯t wait to be


    invisible and hide far away.¡±


    ¡°The young master is used to being apanied by the young mistress, and the olddy took the


    young mistress on a long trip without saying hello. The young master has nowhere to vent his anger.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the young master is going.¡±


    Jim Said: ¡°Young master must haveined to Ms. Liberty.¡±


    Colleague: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t go toin, but he did go to All You Can Eat.


    Liberty happened to be serving food at the time. When Liberty saw her brother-inw approaching, she


    and asked, ¡°Why are you free?¡±


    ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t go to work today, Saturday. I came and see if sister needs help here.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°It¡¯s six, time flies so fast. I don¡¯t need any help here.¡±


    Liberty seldom cooked breakfast for the guests herself, leaving it to the two small shareholders.


    There were not many customers in the store, after all, it was past the time for breakfast.


    Zachary sat down in front of a clean table, and said after sitting down: ¡°Sister, please bring me a bowl


    of soup and noodles, I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, I¡¯m very hungry.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liberty immediately went to prepare it for him, and didn¡¯t ask him why he didn¡¯t eat it until now.


    After Liberty cooked a bowl of noodles for him, Zachary took a bite and put down his chopsticks.


    Liberty: ¡°It¡¯s not delicious?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t eat, I miss Seren so much.¡±


    He didn¡¯tin; he sold himself miserably and let Liberty witness that his wife was not at home and


    he didn¡¯t like anything to eat.


    Serenity took Sonny to go out. After all, Sonny was only three years old, and he was still very clingy to


    his mother. Hee would contact Liberty sooner orter. As long as Zachary let Liberty know that he


    couldn¡¯t eat, when Serenity called back, Liberty would rush Serenity back for him.


    After that heartless girl, Serenity came back, he would ¡°teach¡± her well so that she couldn¡¯t get out of


    bed for three days!

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837


    Zachary said this several times.


    There was no other way but tofort her brother-inw like this.


    When her younger sister went on a long trip, her brother-inw looked like he couldn¡¯t make it through,


    which made Liberty a little bit dumbfounded, but she also knew that the couple had such a good


    rtionship, and Zachary was used to having a wife to apany him.


    The young couple have a good rtionship, and Liberty would only be happy for her younger sister.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sister change it for you?¡± Liberty thought about whether to cook a bowl of wanton for


    her brother-inw.


    Zachary shook his head and said: ¡°No need, it¡¯s not that my sister¡¯s cooking is not delicious, it¡¯s that I


    have no appetite. When I think of Serenity ruthlessly abandoning me and going on a trip with grandma,


    she doesn¡¯t even let me know that her mobile phone has a new number, I feel very ufortable.


    Sister, do you think I have dark circles? I can¡¯t sleep well either.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Sister, tell me, did I do something wrong?¡± Zachary always felt that he had done something wrong to


    be punished by his grandma.


    Otherwise, grandma wouldn¡¯t have persuaded Serenity to run around with her.


    Grandma knew very well that he had a strong desire to monopolize Serenity, and she wished she could


    stick to Serenity¡¯s side twenty-four hours a day.


    ¡°I saw it, but I didn¡¯t realize that you were wrong. If I couldn¡¯t see it, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zachary sighed, ¡°My grandma is like this. She shoots suddenly and likes to kill people. She is caught


    off guard and can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    Where was he wrong?


    Liberty said: ¡°Maybe Grandma just wants to go out and have fun and let Serenity apany her.


    Zachary, don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t speak.


    Liberty didn¡¯t understand Grandma May.


    Zachary was brought up by his grandma, Grandma and grandson had the best rtionship, and Liberty


    knew best what kind of person grandma was.


    Grandma must be messing with him.


    Now, Zachary only hoped that when his wife was ying crazy with grandma, she would still remember


    him as her husband.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Liberty¡¯s cell phone rang suddenly.


    She took out her mobile phone and saw that it was an unfamiliar mobile phone number, and


    immediately said to Zachary: ¡°Zachary, it may be that Serenity called me, it is an unfamiliar mobile


    phone number.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Sister, answer the phone quickly and see if it¡¯s Serenity.¡±


    Liberty hummed, and she answered the phone.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Sonny¡¯s immature voice came over.


    Libertyughed immediately, ¡°Sonny, do you miss mom? Why are you calling mom now? Mom misses


    you.¡±


    ¡°Call Mom.¡± Sonny said this with a guilty conscience. He forgot to call his mother because he had too


    much fun, and now he remembered, so he quickly borrowed the third uncle¡¯s mobile phone and called


    his mother.

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838


    ¡°Are you at your third uncle¡¯s ce now?¡± Liberty knew that the third uncle in his son¡¯s mouth was


    Kevin.


    Sonny hummed, ¡°Now I¡¯m here with third uncle, and I¡¯m going to fly soon. I don¡¯t know where to go.


    Grandma and auntie have the final say.¡±


    Sonny ate, drank and yed with his aunt and grandma.


    Liberty asked him again: ¡°Are you using your aunt¡¯s new mobile phone to call mother?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°No, it¡¯s third uncle¡¯s, and my aunt¡¯s mobile phone is charging.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Where is your aunt? Let you Auntie, listen to the phone.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°I¡¯ll go find my auntie, Mom, wait for a while.¡±


    Sonny went to find Serenity while talking, and Kevin followed him, for fear that he would run too fast


    and fall down.


    ¡°Auntie, Mom wants to talk to you.¡± Sonny found Serenity, and immediately handed the phone to


    Serenity.


    Serenity answered the phone and called her sister.


    ¡°Serenity, you use your newly bought mobile phone to send messages or make calls to Zachary, and


    you are the same. You don¡¯t tell Zachary in advance when you go on a trip. You are not at home. He


    seems to have lost his soul. On the big weekend, he¡¯s not in the mood to y, hw can¡¯t eat, can¡¯t sleep


    well, and have dark circles under hs eyes. He¡¯s here with your sister, and I cooked noodles for him, but


    he can¡¯t eat, and he says he misses you.¡±


    Liberty first said something to her sister, then walked away a few steps, distanced herself from Zachary,


    and asked her sister in a low voice: ¡°Serenity, you and Zachary have no conflicts, right? Zachary is


    always guessing. Did you do something wrong? Grandma vented her anger for you, just treat him like


    this.¡±


    Serenity heard that her husband couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well, so she first asked with concern: ¡°Is it true


    that Zachary can¡¯t eat? It¡¯s not the first time for me to travel far, and I often travel on business.¡±


    Liberty¡± ¡°You usually go on business trips every now and then Within a few days, he can talk to you,


    send messages, and make videos. This time, if you didn¡¯t tell him, he would be upset. He still doesn¡¯t


    know your return date, and even if you change your mobile phone and go out, he will feel


    ufortable. It¡¯s true that he has no appetite, and he can¡¯t eat the noodles his sister made for him.


    There are also dark circles under his eyes, and it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t sleep well. He still looks like a


    resentful husband, and you know that he has such a temper and I don¡¯t know how to tell him in


    advance.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°Heined in front of grandma that I was only focused on making money and


    ignored him, so grandma took me out, let me really ignore him once, let me try to ignore him. The real


    taste of this, so as not to alwaysin about me in the future. I have neverined that he is


    busy with work and has no time to apany me. When I am busy, heins about me, always


    like a resentful husband.¡±


    Thinking of her husband¡¯s resentful face, Serenity couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    ¡°For a man falling in love for the first time, it is like that. Zachary is a domineering and self-centered


    man. For you, he has undergone a lot of change, and you simply leave him alone for two days. ToN?velDrama.Org ? content.


    avoid getting hurt, don¡¯t forget to get in touch with him. He does not feel like going to work today.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Zachary wants to talk to you now.¡± After Liberty finished speaking, she walked back to Zachary,


    handed the phone to Zachary, and said to Zachary: ¡°Sonny used Kevin¡¯s cell phone and called,


    Serenity and the others are now at Kevin¡¯s ce,


    Zachary: ¡°where is Kevin?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°He is in Jensburg now.¡±


    Zachary knew the whereabouts of his beloved wife, and nned to fly to Jensburgter, but who knew


    Liberty added a sentence: ¡°Sonny said that they will leave Jensburg soon.¡±


    Zachary immediately took the mobile phone from Liberty.


    Liberty walked away knowingly, and let the young couple chat with each other on the phone.


    ¡°Seren, you are so cruel, you don¡¯t tell me when you go on a trip, so that I can arrange thepany¡¯s


    affairs in advance and go out with you to y.¡±


    Zacharyined on the phone that Serenity left him and ran away.


    ¡°Grandma brought me up temporarily, so we went on a casual trip. Thinking that you¡¯ve been so busy


    recently, it¡¯s not easy to take up your working time, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Zachary muttered something in a low voice, and called Serenity over there couldn¡¯t hear what he said


    clearly.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839


    ¡°Husband, sister said you don¡¯t eat, right? If you have a stomach, I won¡¯t help you take care of your


    stomach.¡± Serenity threatened him, ¡°When I¡¯m not at home, you should eat well, drink well, and sleep


    well.¡±


    Zachary said bitterly: ¡°Seren, you abandoned me and threatened me, you are so cruel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am cruel, who told you to alwaysin I ignore you, now let you taste the real feeling of


    being ignored. I¡¯m going to go out, I won¡¯t chat with you anymore, you honestly finish the bowl of


    noodles my sister cooked for you, and then, honestly work, When I go home, I will definitely go back


    before September 1st, Sonny has to go to school.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Serenity whispered: ¡°Husband, I love you so much.¡±


    After Zachary could hear it clearly, Serenity hung up the phone and returned the phone to Kevin.


    ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go.¡± Serenity greeted his nephew.


    Sonny immediately carried his small schoolbag on his back, trotted over, and responded as he ran:


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Kevin put the phone back into his trouser pocket, then hugged Sonny, smiling: ¡°Third Uncle will take


    you to the airport to take the ne.¡±


    He said to Serenity again: ¡°Sister-inw, you and grandma just arrived yesterday, and you haven¡¯t had


    a good time in Jensburg yet, and you have to leave again.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma is getting old, can you bear this torment?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The olddy took the words: ¡°Grandma has to keep tossing to keep her healthy. If she sits and eats at


    home every day, she will not be in good health because ofck of exercise. Don¡¯t worry, grandma will


    definitely have to toss until she can hold her great-grandson.¡±


    Serenity knew the physical condition of her elderly person best.


    While she could toss and y, she really couldn¡¯t walk in the future, and she had no chance to y if


    she wanted to.


    Kevin: ¡°Grandma, I feel sorry for you. It¡¯s the same if you stay for a few more days before going to other


    ces to y.¡±


    Of course, Kevin knew that grandma was in good health, and they always paid attention to grandma¡¯s


    body, if she felt a little ufortable, They hurriedly took grandma to see a doctor, so as not to let a


    minor illness be a serious one.


    Grandma May: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your sister-inw and I will return to Jensburg in a few days. At that time,


    you can help me make an appointment with Hayden, and say that I invite her to dinner.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s ck eyes flickered a few times, and he smiled: ¡°Hayden always says that Grandma is a


    distinguished guest, and she will take care of you.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°It¡¯s fine, anyway, grandma just wants to have dinner with her. Grandma¡¯s treats are


    fine, and she can also treat guests.¡±


    Grandma was quite blunt.


    Hayden was her future granddaughter-inw, so her character was naturally good.


    Grandma May: ¡°By the way, have you bought your house yet?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I bought it. With the help of a geomancy master arranged by my grandma, I bought that vi


    with a little less money, which is closer to Hayden¡¯s house.¡±


    Grandma May chuckled, ¡°That¡¯s fine. You get the moon first if you are close to the water, and it


    depends on when you can get the moon.¡±


    The corners of Kevin¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He still couldn¡¯t helpining to his grandma: ¡°Grandma, every time I see her, I feel that I¡¯m


    mentally abnormal, which makes me want to see a psychiatrist. Moreover, she has been disguised for


    more than 20 years, and she has no w.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even know what to say to Hayden.


    When others chased their wives, they could send flowers and various gifts to make the girls happy. But


    he couldn¡¯t give girls the luxuries that girls like, because Hayden didn¡¯t use those things, so she


    probably didn¡¯t like them either.

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840


    It¡¯s not impossible to give a man a gift that he liked, but it¡¯s just that he gave gifts to Hayden from time


    to time, which was easy to cause misunderstandings. At that time, the entertainment reporters in


    Jensburg would definitely be suspicious and think that he was gay.


    Kevin felt that sooner orter he would bebeled as a homos*xual.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Kevin put down Sonny and let Sonny go with Serenity, and then he asked grandma in a low voice:


    ¡°Grandma, how did you find out that she is a woman? Is there any evidence?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I find out. I have evidence, but I can¡¯t tell you; you have to figure out a way.¡±


    If Kevin wanted to trick Grandma, there was no way.


    Kevin: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m your grandson. If you think about your grandson like this, why don¡¯t you just be a


    good person and do it to the end? Grandma, look, I¡¯m ready to do what you ask. As long as you tell me,


    I dare to say New Year¡¯s Eve and I can bring my fianc¨¦e back to pay New Year¡¯s greetings to you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too easy to get and I don¡¯t know how to cherish it.¡±


    The olddy refused to tell Kevin how she found out that Hayden was a woman.


    Kevin deliberately dyed his action for half a year. It was because his second brother was engaged to


    Camryn, and he was nagged by his parents, and they nagged him a lot. He got annoyed, so he ran to


    Jensburg to seek refuge on the pretext of a business trip.


    He decided to act, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee to Jensburg.


    Kevin: ¡°¡­I think it¡¯s the easiest for the eldest brother to get it and he doesn¡¯t have to do anything, and


    he can get the certificate with my sister-inw directly.¡±


    Grandma still loved elder brother the most.


    They had to chase their wives by themselves, and the elder brother didn¡¯t need to chase his wife, he


    just got a marriage certificate.


    Grandma squinted at him, ¡°When I asked you in the group, who would be willing to repay grandma¡¯s


    favor?¡±


    Kevin suddenly had nothing to say.


    ¡°Your elder brother and Serenity were not so sweet at the beginning. They have experienced ups and


    downs along the way. Because you have gone through storms together, your brother and sister-inw


    have a good rtionship. As long as your sister-inw travels far away, your elder brother will be


    happy.¡±


    Kevin hurriedly said: ¡°Grandma, I understand, I won¡¯t take shortcuts, and I won¡¯tin that grandma


    favors big brother.¡±


    Grandma snorted twice.


    ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t just put a woman on your bed, it¡¯s already giving you a lot of face.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­Yes, yes, thank you grandma for your generosity. Are you always short of money? I¡¯ll give


    you some money, grandma and my sister-inw can y with peace of mind, have fun, eat well and


    live well. If there is anything interesting and delicious, bring me some when youe back.¡±


    The olddy said bluntly: ¡°You want to be filial to grandma, grandma will always give you a chance to


    be filial, you know grandma¡¯s ount number.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Grandma, after I send you to the airport ande back, I will transfer the money to you.¡±


    After leaving the hotel, Kevin¡¯s car has already parked at the hotel entrance. He helped grandma and


    sister-inw put their things in the car, and then helped grandma into the car. Grandma didn¡¯t need


    Kevin¡¯s help.


    After a little help, Kevin picked up Sonny and kissed Sonny on the face.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Sonny said: ¡± Third Uncle, I have no time to think about you when I¡¯m having fun, so don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    When he was having fun, he didn¡¯t even think about his mother, how could he miss third uncle.


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841


    Listening to Sonny¡¯s words, Grandma May smiled, ¡°Yes, how could Sonny think of you while he was


    having fun?¡±


    Kevin said to Sonny: ¡°Sonny, you can coax the third uncle, you always tell the truth and make the third


    uncle ufortable.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sonny¡¯s big eyes shed, and said: ¡°My mother and aunt have both taught me the value of telling the


    truth and not lying.¡±


    He was an obedient child, and he remembered what his mother and aunt taught him.


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°Yes, Sonny is a truthful boy; a good boy simply cannot tell a lie.¡±


    Sonny slipped into his aunt¡¯s arms.


    Serenity picked him up, let him sit on herp, smiled and said to Kevin: ¡°Kevin, you are very low on


    Sonny¡¯s list of priorities. He frequently asked the ninth uncle. If the ninth uncle was in front of him, he


    never mentioned you as the third uncle.¡±


    Because Kevin rarely interacted with Sonny, much less yed with him.


    Rowan had a lot of fun with Sonny, and the little guy remembered Uncle Rowan and would asionally


    ask Serenity when he could y with Uncle Rowan..


    Kevin got into the car, and he said while driving: ¡°Sister-inw, I will take Sonny to Wiltspoon Hotel for


    dinner often in the future, and Sonny will get to know me well.¡±


    Serenity smiled: ¡°You may not have a long time at the Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    Kevin smiled and stopped talking.


    Grandma and the others had given him a one-year period, and now more than half a year had passed.


    If he didn¡¯t work harder, the gate of Wildridge Manor might not be opened for him during the New Year


    this year.


    Kevin sent the three of them to the airport, and he came back from the airport after Serenity boarded


    the ne.


    Instead of going back to the hotel directly, he drove to Queen Enterprise.


    Queen Enterprise was different from York Corporation. They didn¡¯t have weekends and only have


    Sundays off every week.


    Kevin had never before visited Queen Enterprise. Although Kevin was well-known in Jensburg, he was


    unknown in Queen Enterprise. Even if he gave his name, the front desk would stop him.


    After the front desk made an internal call to notify Hayden¡¯s secretary, and the secretary asked Hayden


    for instructions, The Third Young Master York could see Hayden.


    Hayden was processing the documents, and Kevin, led by the secretary, knocked on the door and


    entered her office, and saw a lot of documents on her desk that needed her to review and sign.


    Although Hayden was already in charge of the Queen Enterprise, Donald was still recognized as the


    company¡¯s chairman.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, Mr. York is here.¡±


    Kevin could see why Hayden employed a male secretary because he was a woman himself. She had


    always pretended to be a man, despite being a woman. She was concerned that because of her


    attractiveness¡ªin the words of a female secretary¡ªthe female secretary would fall in love with her.


    Now, she had many admirers, it could be said that she was the dream lover of many girls.


    The male secretary stopped at Hayden¡¯s desk and said to Hayden respectfully.


    ¡°Mr. York, please sit down. And pour a ss of water for Mr. York.¡± Hayden ordered in a low voice, her


    eyes still resting on the document, and after a while, she picked up a pen and signed her name on the


    document, then closed the document. After reading the document, she got up, walked around the half-


    moon-shaped desk, and walked towards Kevin.


    The male secretary had already poured Kevin a ss of warm water.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡± Kevin stood up, and when Hayden approached, he extended his right hand to shake


    Hayden¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842


    Hayden shook hands with Kevin generously, and then asked him to sit down again.


    The male secretary went to the desk, helped Hayden bring a cup of coffee that she hadn¡¯t finished,


    gently put it in front of Hayden, and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Queen, I¡¯ll go out to do some work first.¡±


    Hayden nodded.


    After the male secretary went out, Hayden looked at Kevin, and the two looked at each other, and they


    both caught the inquiry from each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mr. York, is your house ready?¡± Hayden asked proactively. She seemed to be concerned and asked,


    but her attitude was still distant and indifferent.


    She didn¡¯t know why Kevin suddenly came to thepany to find her. The two of them had no


    friendship. Strictly speaking, they were still business rivals.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t figure out Kevin¡¯s reason foring, so she didn¡¯t ask directly, but took the house as


    the topic, otherwise, it would be very embarrassing for the two of them to sit here, and look at each


    other¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Look at it.¡± Kevin retracted his gaze, and stopped staring at Hayden.


    He picked up the ss of warm water that her secretary had poured him, took a sip of it, put down the


    ss, and said to Hayden with a smile: ¡°Mr. Queen, thank you for your help. I can now purchase a


    home in the Yuvinn Vi area. I would like to invite you to dinner. I wonder if you have time at noon.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t help you much either, Mr. York, you¡¯re too polite, I have a dinner at noon.¡± Hayden declined


    Kevin invited her to dinner.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Queen. When you¡¯re free, I will treat you to dinner again. If you


    helped me, I owe you a favor. You must give me a chance to repay your favor; otherwise, I will miss


    you every day.¡±


    After thinking about it, Hayden said: ¡°Our business will be closed tomorrow, so I will have some time to


    myself to make arrangements.¡±


    From Monday to Saturday, Hayden¡¯s schedule was full, and it was difficult to find time to return Kevin¡¯s


    favor.


    Hayden didn¡¯t think that she helped Kevin by introducing Kevin to buy a house in Yuvinn vi area, but


    Kevin insisted that she helped, said he owed her a favor, and insisted on repaying her favor, so she


    could only give Kevin some time to return favors.


    In case Kevin really thought about the favor he owed her every day.


    Hayden didn¡¯t know why Kevin was so friendly and easy to talk to, and why getting along with her was


    so simple and fun, but Hayden didn¡¯t want to get close to Kevin.


    Kevin was known as the smiling tiger in Wiltspoon.


    Hayden never thought of Kevin as kind, even though he smiled at everyone and talked happily with


    everyone. His brother could trust him with a big job like running the catering business for the York


    Corporation, which showed that he was a very capable person.


    How could someone who is good at business also be kind? All of them have a mean side.


    Hayden didn¡¯t want to be Kevin¡¯s enemy, but she also didn¡¯t want to be his friend. So she tried to stay


    far away from him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll invite Mr. Queen to dinner tomorrow. Mr. Queen are you okay with dining at the Fortress


    Hotel? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯lle to your Greenrest Hotel.¡±


    Hayden said: ¡°Mr. York, as you wish. I don¡¯t care, because I eat anywhere.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen, you probably haven¡¯t eaten at my Fortress Hotel yet.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Hayden said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten a few times.¡±


    But she was very low-key and didn¡¯t let people recognize her identity. She went to Fortress Hotel to eat,


    mainly to see if the decoration, service, and food taste of her hotel was good.

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡± Hayden admitted, ¡°Before you took over Fortress Hotel, Fortress Hotel was inferior to my


    Queen¡¯s Greenrest Hotel in all aspects. After you took over your family¡¯s catering business, Fortress


    Hotel only took three months to be as famous as my Greenrest Hotel, and it was a tie.


    I am the head of Queen¡¯s, and although I am not in charge of the catering business, as the head of


    Queens, I will also pay attention to what happens to all walks of life. Apany that is not as good as


    Greenrest Hotel suddenly catches up with us; I have to find out why.¡±


    Knowing yourself and the enemy is the only way to win every battle.


    That is, they knew everything about Fortress Hotel, but they couldn¡¯t suppress Fortress Hotel anymore.


    The general manager in charge of the catering industry of the Queen Enterprise was also under a lot of


    pressure. Their Greenrest Hotel was an old brand in Jensburg. It had been established for decades.


    Fortress Hotel was a hotel invested and built by the York Corporation, half of the source hotel.


    But now in Jensburg, the most famous, most powerful, and most popr hotel, the Fortress Hotel, has


    been on a par with the Greenrest Hotel.


    After Hayden went to the Fortress Hotel to find out secretly, there was nothing special about the


    Fortress Hotel except that it was the best in terms of service and food. Understated luxury.


    Hayden¡¯s affirmation of Fortress Hotel¡¯s status in Jensburg was equivalent to affirmation of Kevin¡¯s


    ability.


    Kevin smiled, ¡°When Mr. Queen went to my Fortress Hotel, he must have gone quietly. Tomorrow, I will


    go to you in person. I will pick you up at home and invite you to my Hotel in a high-profile manner. In


    the future, as long as Mr. Queen wants to change his taste, he cane directly, and I will give you a


    friendly price.¡±


    ¡°I thought Mr. York would always say that he would give me free.¡± Hayden made a rare joke about


    Kevin.


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°When Mr. Queen goes to my Fortress Hotel, I can personally cover all of Mr.


    Queen¡¯s consumption in the hotel.¡±


    Hayden smiled, ¡± Then I thank Mr. York first.¡±


    Then Hayden changed the subject, ¡°Mr. York, How much did you pay for your house?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s lower than the price when I bought it.¡±


    Hayden was stunned for a moment, obviously not convinced, she said: ¡°When I bought it, it was the


    first-hand house, and the price was the cheapest. Can you actually buy that vi at a lower price than


    when you bought it?¡±


    She heard the housekeeper mention that the asking price of that vi was several million more than


    when she first bought it.


    Kevin insisted on buying a house in the Yuvinn vi area, so she would help him match up. Although


    Kevin was not short of money, she thought that after seeing the house, Kevin might consider not buying


    it.


    Unexpectedly, Kevin not only bought it, but also lowered the price when he bought it.


    Kevin asked her: ¡°Is Mr. Queen always very interested?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°I am very interested, Mr. York is very good at bargaining, right?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°The men in our family are very good at bargaining, maybe my elder brother is because of his status To


    save face, don¡¯t bargain too much, but when he was living an ordinary life with my sister-inw, he also


    worried about the daily necessities and killed the price. I¡¯m probably the one who can bargain the most,


    after all, I¡¯m in charge of the food. I always want to buy the best ingredients at the cheapest price and


    make the best meals.¡± Kevin boasted, ¡°When I went to see the house yesterday, I took my geomancy


    consultant there.¡±


    He also only said such a sentence, and didn¡¯t say any more. With Hayden¡¯s intelligence, she could


    understand his intentions.


    Hayden: ¡°Mr. York, you really believe in this?¡±


    Kevin replied: ¡°My grandma believes it very much, and we will inevitably believe it a little bit, and know


    a little more than others.¡±


    After a long time, Hayden said: ¡°I didn¡¯t know it could be done like this. It will cost a few million more.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°How much cheaper now?¡±

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844


    Hayden: ¡°Well, $10,000 is also cheap.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen, there is something else I would like to ask you to help with.¡±


    Kevin locked her handsome face burningly, thinking in his heart that if he was a woman, he would also


    fall in love with Hayden.


    He didn¡¯t know how alluring she will be when she puts on women¡¯s clothes, has long hair, and puts on


    makeup?


    ¡°Mr. York, please tell me, if I can help you, I will definitely help you.¡± Hayden said politely.


    In his heart, he felt that Kevin was a bit busy.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Although this was Jensburg, not the territory of the York family, the York Corporation also had a lot of


    business in Jensburg. Kevin had also worked in Jensburg for several years and had a lot of


    connections. Hayden didn¡¯t believe that he had no one to help.


    Kevin: ¡°I bought the house, but it still needs to be renovated, so I need to ask a designpany to help


    with the design and then decorate. Can you arrange it for me? Your Queen Enterprise is also involved


    in real estate. I think, on this point, you can definitely help me; it¡¯s a trivial matter for you.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll ask someone to arrange it for you, and then you can talk about it, what kind of


    decoration style you want, just tell them clearly.


    Kevin thanked Hayden again, and after thanking Hayden, he said: ¡°Mr. Queen, look, you helped me


    again, and I owe you a favor again. I just treat you to a meal, and I will pay you back I don¡¯t know how


    much I owe you.


    The weather is so hot, and Jensburg is a coastal city, tomorrow I will invite you to go to the seaside for


    vacation, surfing, going out to sea, swimming, and having seafood dinner, how about it?¡±


    Anyone who watches them swim together can tell if Hayden is a man or a woman.


    ¡°I appreciate it, Mr. York. I¡¯m not helping you out. I¡¯m not assisting Mr. York with the decorating for free;


    rather, I¡¯m soliciting business. I usually sleep in at home when I only have one day of rest. I hardly ever


    go out to rx. I am unable to go with you to swim at the shore.¡±


    Hayden was very good at hiding who she was, but if she wanted to swim, she would take off her


    clothes and put on swimwear. How could she do such a thing?


    Even if she went swimming, the ce would be cleared in advance and no one would be allowed to get


    close to it. If so, she couldn¡¯t swim with confidence, at most she would get up quickly after entering the


    water for a while.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, all of the ces we sit are under a lot of stress. When we get a rare chance to rx, we


    have to go for a walk. If you don¡¯t want to swim, what is your favorite way to work out? I¡¯lle with


    you.¡±


    This woman must have a guilty conscience.


    She declined his invitation to swim.


    No matter how much Hayden pretended to be a man, whether she was a man or a woman, as soon as


    she took off her clothes, Kevin could see the truth. However, he was not in a hurry.


    Since they didn¡¯t know each other well enough, he took his time. When he got to know her a little


    better, he attacked step by step, and would always see her.


    Hayden: ¡°Horse riding. When I¡¯m under too much pressure, I like to go to my ranch to gallop.¡±


    Kevin smiled, ¡°Coincidentally, my family also has a ranch, and our brothers usually like to go there


    Riding a horse, then, tomorrow I will apany Mr. Queen to ride a horse, so it¡¯s settled. Mr. Queen,


    you¡¯re still busy, so I won¡¯t bother you, and I will pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±


    After Kevin finished speaking, he immediately got up and left.


    Hayden was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t agree to ride a horse.

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845


    Hayden immediately took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Kevin, but after thinking about it, she


    gave up and put the phone on the table


    She hadn¡¯t gone out for a long time, and she was relieved. It would be nice if someone apanied


    her to ride a horse.


    After sitting quietly for a while, Hayden picked up the phone again and called Hugh. After Hugh


    answered the phone, she said, ¡°Hugh, help me find out why Kevin came to Jensburg this time and for


    what purpose.¡±


    Hugh instinctively said: ¡°What purpose does he have foring to Jensburg? Their family also has


    business in Jensburg, isn¡¯t it normal for him toe here?¡±


    ¡°It seems normal, but I always feel that it is abnormal.¡± Hayden felt that Kevin seemed to be


    approaching her.


    ¡°Why is it abnormal? Sister, is he plotting against us?¡± Hugh was still very convinced by her sister¡¯s


    words. They were twin siblings, and her sister was ten minutes older than him, but she seemed to be


    ten years older than him and she was much more considerate than him.


    He asionally wished that his sister became his so that he could be independent and pursue his


    interests without concern for the future.


    Even though his sister could also take over, how could his sister manage the business if, in the future,


    she got married and lived far with her husband¡¯s family? It wasn¡¯t really about her taking over the family


    business in the end.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel that he is not normal this time, so I asked you to inquire and investigate. He told


    me that he was urged to marry by the elders in the family. He was urged too hard. He only ran away to


    keep his ears quiet and came to take refuge in Jensburg.¡±


    Hugh chuckled, ¡°Sister, what he said is 100% true. I¡¯ve also heard that their olddy is staring at his


    brothers. She is indeed urging them to get married. Eldest Young Master York is married. Second


    Young Master York just got engaged, and Kevin is the third in line, only three months younger than


    second Young Master York, it¡¯s normal for him to be urged to get married.¡±


    Hayden was silent.


    Hayden still felt that Kevin was harboring evil intentions, but it didn¡¯t seem like he was deliberately


    looking for opportunities to get along with her, let her introduce the house, and introduced him to the


    decoration team. He could do these small things himself.


    He asked her to help.


    She helped, but he said that he owed her a favor, that he wanted to invite her to dinner, to invite her to


    go swimming, would he suspect that she was a woman?


    ¡°Sister, from what aspect do you think Kevin¡¯s visit to Jensburg this time is an abnormal behavior? Will


    he visit our parents at our house as soon as youe here?¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hugh was not at home, but Kevin¡¯s visit, He knew that his parents enthusiastically persuaded Kevin to


    stay at his house for dinner.


    Hayden: ¡°No, he came to visit. It was out of politeness. Our family has a little friendship with the


    Bucham family, but the York family and the Bucham family have an iron rtionship. At Young master


    Bucham¡¯s wedding, we ate at the same table with him, and he woulde to visit. I can¡¯t find anything


    wrong. I think he seems to be approaching me deliberately. Hugh, haven¡¯t you revealed any ws


    recently?¡±


    Hugh said: ¡°No, there is absolutely no w. Sister, Even your fellow ssmates are unaware that you


    are a woman because you have been hiding your gender from them for more than 20 years. Let¡¯s avoid


    discussing it. We are twins who shared the same mother. You are more like a man than I am every time


    I see you, so I can¡¯t help but call you my .


    Kevin can count the number of times we¡¯ve talked on five fingers, so how could he know that my sister


    is a woman? Don¡¯t worry about him too much. He can¡¯t do that, unless he has really sharp eyes.¡±


    Since more than 20 years ago, no one has found out about a woman who posed as a man. After


    seeing his sister a few times, Kevin started to wonder about her. Wouldn¡¯t that be like pping


    everyone in Jensburg in the face?


    No matter how smart Kevin was, he couldn¡¯t crush the entire Jensburg people, right?


    After hearing what her younger said, Hayden couldn¡¯t refute for a while.


    She had been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years, and she even had a fake Adam¡¯s apple.


    Except for the fact that her voice wasn¡¯t as deep as a real man¡¯s, anyone could say she was a perfect


    man.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes weren¡¯t piercing, so he couldn¡¯t tell that she was a woman.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846


    Hayden¡¯s face darkened, she said, ¡°Hugh, help me find out why Kevin is here first, and also, go and


    inquire about his personal affairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look into it now. Don¡¯t think too much, sister. Kevin might just want to get along well with our


    Queen family. Since you are the head of our family. If he and you get along well, all your problems will


    go away.¡±


    After Hayden was silent, she said: ¡°Our twopanies don¡¯t have too many conflicts. A little conflict is


    a normal businesspetition. Kevin won¡¯t try to please me and get close to me because of this.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Anyway, Kevin won¡¯t question As for the issue of my sister¡¯s gender, I can rest assured, I will go


    and find out right away.¡±


    If there was no proof, his sister would think too much about it.


    Hayden hummed, then ended the call with her younger , and handed over the matter to him to


    investigate. She was also relieved and didn¡¯t take this matter to heart for the time being. She got up,


    went back to the desk and sat down, and continued to devote herself During the busy work.


    ¡­¡­


    Wiltspoon, Lewis family.


    Zachary, who was abandoned at home by his wife, drove his Rolls Royce into the Lewis family¡¯s


    mansion alone without a bodyguard.


    The butler of the Lewis family came out of the house when he heard the movement, and seeing that it


    was Zachary¡¯s car, he put a smile on his face and walked quickly towards the car that had just stopped.


    ¡°Young Master York, you¡¯re here.¡± The butler stood in front of the car, and when Zachary got off the car,


    he greeted him with a smile.


    Seeing that Zachary took the supplements from the car, the butler quickly took the supplements from


    Zachary¡¯s hand and invited Zachary into the house.


    ¡°How is your fourth young master?¡± Zachary asked about his friend¡¯s situation as he walked.


    After Duncan got out of the hospital, he went back to the old house where the Lewis family used to live.


    The old house took more area, and the yard was a bit bigger. He was in a wheelchair, and someone


    pushed him outside to rx, which helped his body and mind get better.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    When Duncan was mentioned, the smile on the butler¡¯s face narrowed, and he sighed and said, ¡°Since


    the fourth young master was discharged from the hospital, his temper has changed, even worse than


    when he was hospitalized. Neither Mrs. Lewis nor Mr. Lewis can do anything about him.¡±


    When the butler saw the fourth young master like that, he also felt bad. He had worked in the old house


    of the Lewis family for a long time. When the olddy was still alive, he worked for the Lewis family. At


    that time, the fourth young master was still a br*t who did things without thinking.


    It could be said that he watched the Fourth Young Master grow up all the way.


    A decent person, but now he couldn¡¯t even walk two steps by himself. As long as the Fourth Young


    Master got out of the wheelchair, he would fall to the ground.


    Sometimes he lost his temper and fell to the ground together with the wheelchair.


    The main reason was that the fourth young master was too impatient and wanted to stand up


    impatiently.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847


    Zachary: ¡°Where is Duncan now?¡±


    The butler: ¡°In the backyard. He was the only one, and no one of us is allowed to go to the backyard.


    He said he wants to be quiet by himself, and doesn¡¯t want everyone to disturb him.¡±


    Zachary paused, followed the butler into the house, first met Lu Mr. Lewis and Mrs. Lewis, after a few


    words of greeting, Zachary got up and said to Mr. Lewis and his wife, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, let me go and see


    Duncan.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Mr. Lewis nodded, ¡°Go; you¡¯re his best friend. Maybe he would like to see you.


    Zachery, please enlighten Duncan and tell him not to worry. As soon as he is discharged from the


    hospital, he wants to stand up and walk by himself, but he can¡¯t do rehabilitation but I am impatient to


    do rehabilitation.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s face was full of distress and worry. She said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if he is so impatient, it will


    backfire.¡±


    Zachary hummed, ¡°Auntie, I will persuade Duncan. I went to the backyard to find Duncan.¡±


    Zachary walked out of the main house and walked to the backyard.


    He often came to the Lewis family¡¯s old house and was very familiar with it. He didn¡¯t need anyone to


    guide him. He went to the backyard alone.


    Duncan was practicing walking on a piece ofwn in the backyard.


    His leg injury has not fully recovered, and every time he stood up, he had to endure the piercing pain.


    He gritted his teeth, endured the pain, shook his leg, and took a hard step. His foot stepped on the


    grass.


    He had to endure bursts of pain to stand still, and then he moved the other leg.


    Often, after only taking two steps, he would throw himself down on the grass.


    He chose to walk on the grass because he felt that it would not hurt too much if he fell.


    When he fell down, he had to struggle to get up again, but he still persisted.


    In order to be able to stand up again and walk again, his forehead and face were covered with beads of


    sweat, which kept dripping like raindrops.


    Because of the pain, his face also became pale and pale.


    The two crutches had already been lying in the corner of the grass, quietly.


    Thewn was surrounded by green belts; those green belts were pruned by the gardener into blue


    flowers or animals. Duncan and the wheelchair were on thewn; when he fell to the ground and


    couldn¡¯t get up, Zachary couldn¡¯t see him.


    When Zachary was passing by thewn, he vaguely saw the wheelchair and stopped. Then he walked


    into thewn and saw Duncan crawling on the grass. He waspletely crawling on the ground with


    his face pressed against the grass.


    Maybe he was too tired, he didn¡¯t have the strength to support himself to stand up yet.


    When Zachary came, Duncan knew it soon. He turned his head and saw that it was Zachary, so he


    struggled to get up.


    ¡°Duncan.¡± Zachary quickly stepped forward to help him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t help me, I can get up by myself!¡± Duncan immediately scolded his friend, not letting him help


    him.


    Zachary could only stand beside him, looking at him with great painstaking efforts to get up, Zachary


    quickly pushed the wheelchair and let him sit down.


    Seeing Duncan¡¯s pale face and sweat all over his face, Zachary wanted to pack a tissue and touched


    his trouser pocket, but he didn¡¯t have a tissue.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848


    ¡°the sun is getting hotter and hotter, and you will get sunstroke.¡± Duncan raised his hand to wipe the


    sweat off his face, and said, ¡°When I first came here, it was still shady.¡±


    As time went by, the sun gradually moved to the middle, where it was exposed to the sun.


    ¡°There are water and paper towels in the back of my wheelchair.¡± Duncan said.


    Zachary hurriedly took down the bag hanging behind his wheelchair, opened the bag, took out a bottle


    of water, and handed it to him, then took out a box of tissues, took out several tissues, handed them to


    him to wipe his sweat, and said to him: ¡°You want to practice walking, you have to choose a time,


    preferably in the morning and evening, when the sun is not so harsh and it is cooler. Also, you can¡¯t be


    alone. If something happens, no one will know.¡±


    There were a lot of trees nted in the backyard of the Lewis mansion, which could be regarded as


    shaded by trees and rtively cool.


    Duncan wiped his sweat, drank half a bottle of water, and said, ¡°I¡¯m carrying a mobile phone, and I


    can¡¯t hold it anymore. I will call them and let them push me back to the house.


    Zachary, I want to recover quickly, stand up quickly, and walk quickly, I think, I want to pursue Liberty


    again.¡±


    Duncan was anxious, or for Liberty.


    Hank was in the ICU, but Duncan didn¡¯t have to worry that someone would take Liberty away from him


    because Liberty was getting better and better. Duncan was only afraid that while he was sick, other


    things would start happening around Liberty.


    Duncan couldn¡¯t feel safe unless he married Liberty back for a day.


    ¡°Duncan, I know you want to stand up quickly and get back to normal, but you can¡¯t be in a hurry. The


    doctor said that you still need to rest for a while before doing rehabilitation. If you are so impatient, it


    will backfire. What about my sister? It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about new suitors around her for


    the time being, she is busy starting a business and making money now. She has no time or mood to


    think about rtionship matters, besides, she keeps emphasizing that she doesn¡¯t want to remarry.¡±


    Zacharyforted his friend.


    Even so, Duncan was concerned. People¡¯s hearts would change, after all. She didn¡¯t want to get


    married again right now. What if she met a man she really liked, and he was willing to take Sonny in


    and treat him like his own child? The spirit would change her mind.


    ¡°Why are you free toe here today?¡± Duncan changed the subject, ¡°Your wife didn¡¯te with


    you?¡±


    Duncan realizedter that something was wrong with Zachary.


    Zachary was known for being a wife-ve who loved his wife a lot. He worked most of the time and


    went out with Serenity a lot. On big weekends, he didn¡¯t have to go to work. Zachary should be like a


    pendant on Serenity¡¯s body, it makes sense. Why did he go to Lewis¡¯s house to see Duncan by


    himself?


    With a downcast handsome face, Zachary said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. My wife has been abducted. I am as


    pitiful as you now, and the woman I love is not by my side.¡±


    Duncan turned his head and looked at his friend in astonishment, in disbelief: ¡°Who is so strong that he


    can take your wife away? He is better-looking and more interesting than you, and he still loves


    Serenity?¡±


    In Duncan¡¯s eyes, Zachary was the man who loved Serenity the most.


    Zachary said with a wry smile: ¡°She is not a man, but a woman. She is so powerful, much better than


    me, and easily abducted my wife. Now my wife has changed her mobile phone number without letting


    me know. Don¡¯t send me messages, justpletely ignore me.¡±


    From the mouth of Liberty, Zachary understood why grandma would punish him.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It turned out that he alwaysined about Serenity and angered his grandma. She thought he


    didn¡¯t know what was good and bad, so she kidnapped Serenity and let him know what neglect is.


    He just said, grandma won¡¯t shoot for no reason, there was always a reason.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that when heined a few words, grandma felt sorry for Serenity.


    Sure enough, in the eyes of grandma, the granddaughter-inw was the most important thing. The


    granddaughter-inw was for pain, and the grandson was for rectification.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849


    Duncan: ¡°¡­Is it your Grandma?¡±


    Whoever took his wife would have destroyed the sky a long time ago. How could he be in the mood to


    see him?


    Zachary smiled wryly: ¡°Who else is there besides my grandma, and only my grandma is brave enough


    to treat me this way.¡±


    His parents would not treat him like this.


    Duncanughed, ¡°You must have done something to offend your grandma, that¡¯s why grandma treated


    you like this. Grandma is the best at picking on our weakness.¡±


    Like Duncan, his weakness was Liberty.


    Grandma May told Duncan that if he truly let go of Liberty, she would immediately help Liberty lead the


    red line and introduce a high-quality man to her, causing him to regret his decision and be bitter.


    After Grandma May said that, Duncan didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Because he knew that it wasn¡¯t that


    he didn¡¯t love Liberty, he was only disabled now, and he was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be able to give


    Liberty happiness, so he treated Liberty roughly.


    In fact, every time after driving Liberty away, he med himself, regretted it, cared about her in his


    heart, and worried that he would hurt her because of his indifferent attitude.


    Zachary pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Seeing that Zachary didn¡¯t speak, Duncan knew he had guessed right. He smiled: ¡°That¡¯s natural. If


    you have more grandchildren, they are worthless. Now she has only one granddaughter-inw. If she


    doesn¡¯t love Serenity, who will she care about? You don¡¯t have a daughter now. In the future, if you


    have a daughter, you can¡¯t even leave her side.¡±


    When his first niece was born, his mother was so happy, hugging the eldest granddaughter every day.


    Later, when there were two or three nieces, his mother was not so happy. Now, his nieces and


    daughters were divided into half, and his mother had the same attitude towards grandchildren, and


    there was no favoritism anymore.


    Rare things is more expensive.


    It¡¯s the same with people.


    Having too many grandchildren is worthless, but if there are too many granddaughters, the


    grandchildren be treasures again.


    ¡°It¡¯s hot outside, I¡¯ll push you back inside.¡± Zachary pushed Duncan away.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back to the house. You can push me and walk slowly in the backyard. When I go


    back to the house and face my parents¡¯ distressed and worried eyes, no matter how good I am, I will be


    in a bad mood.¡± What Duncan is most afraid of now was face mother.


    His mother always felt that she had harmed Duncan, and she always felt distressed, med herself,


    felt guilty, and regretted the beginning.


    Zachary understood and said: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll push you to walk slowly.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Your wife was taken away by grandma, so you can just get together with your brothers and


    friends and have a drink or something.¡±


    Since acquiring Serenity, Zachary rarely got together with his friends alone, and when he did, he


    always brought Serenity with him.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°My best friends are only you and Josh. Needless to say, Josh wants to apany his family¡¯s


    national treasure. Duncan, I can onlye to you. When you get better, we can y together.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said: ¡°If you want to y with me, you may have to wait for a few years. I don¡¯t


    know when I will stand up, when I will be back to normal, and I will be able to walk normally. Iughed. I


    dare not think about it now.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°You will get better, as long as you persist in doing rehabilitation, I believe that in a year or so,


    you will be able to return to normal.


    After Duncan was silent, he said: ¡°I hope.¡± He added, ¡°How is Liberty¡¯s new restaurant?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°After a simple renovation, it will be able to open for business soon.¡±

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850


    Duncan said: ¡°When her new store opens, I will join her.¡±


    He wanted to send her a basket of flowers to wish her a prosperous business.


    Zachary: ¡°My sister will definitely invite you to dinner.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Duncan sighed, ¡°But your sister doesn¡¯t love me, and still treats me as a friend. She took care of me in


    the hospital because she felt that she owed me favors when I needed help. My mother also gave her


    $10,000 a day.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°My aunt gave my sister $10,000 a day but my sister didn¡¯t ask for a penny. In front of you,


    she is just say that, so there is a reason to refute you.¡±


    Duncan was not surprised, ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to owe me a favor, so she will take this opportunity to


    repay my favor. If she takes the money, she will feel that she has always owed me a favor. I guessed a


    long time ago that she wouldn¡¯t take money, but she wanted to describe herself as a person who does


    things for money. Zachary, why don¡¯t you apany me to Liberty¡¯s new store now?¡±


    Zachary agreed to Duncan¡¯s request because he was bored.


    Apanied by Zachary, Mrs. Lewis and Mr. Lewis agreed that their youngest son should go out.


    They didn¡¯t know that Duncan was going to Liberty¡¯s new shop.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Duncan sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t know when I will be able to drive by myself, I


    miss the thrill of galloping.¡± He patted his weak legs, ¡°My two useless leg.¡±


    ¡°Duncan.¡± Zachary said to his friend while driving the car: ¡°Your leg is not useless, you can get better. If


    you don¡¯t feel a little bit, then you should worry.¡±


    Duncan stopped talking. He acted strong in front of his friends.


    He was actually still very weak inside, and he feared that he wouldn¡¯t be able to recover, wouldn¡¯t be


    able to stand up again, and would spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair.


    Duncan: ¡°Stop by the flower shop, I want to buy a bunch of flowers for Liberty.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Back in the city center, Zachary took Duncan to Spring Blossoms.


    Not surprisingly, Zachary saw Callum in the shop, where he was busy and happy.


    ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± When Callum saw Zachary¡¯s car parked in front of the flower shop, he


    smiled and took a few steps forward. He still held a flowerpot in his right hand and was currently


    watering the flowers.


    Camryn was sitting at the cash register, and when she heard Callum¡¯s shout, she got up, walked


    around the cash register and walked outside.


    ¡°Wife, you can just sit down. I¡¯ll greet you.¡± Callum noticed that Camryn hade out, and immediately


    returned to Camryn¡¯s side, supporting her, for fear that she might fall.


    Camryn lightly annoyed him: ¡°Who is your wife? We are not married yet.¡±


    Callum said cheekily: ¡°We are engaged, we will marry sooner orter, and you will be my wife


    sooner orter. I am afraid that you will not get used to it, so I will begin practicing now. When we are


    married, I will be referred to as your Husband, and you will be referred to as my wife. It¡¯s easy; you¡¯re


    ustomed to it.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Callum could call Camryn whatever he pleased, and she was powerless to stop him.


    After getting engaged, Callum called Camryn wife every day, and when no outsiders were present,


    Camryn let him call her. If someone was around, she would feel a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Brother, are you going to buy flowers for sister-inw?¡± Camryn only heard steady footsteps, but not


    Serenity¡¯s voice, guessing that only Zachary came.


    Zachary said softly: ¡°Your sister-inw is not at home. If I bring her flowers, they will bepletely


    wilted by the time she returns. It is Duncan who wants to buy a bunch of flowers.¡±

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851


    Callum asked casually, ¡°Where did sister-inw go?¡±


    ¡°I heard Serenity say that she will be on a business trip for the next two days.¡± Since Harry was already


    here, Camryn didn¡¯t need to go there because she had poor eyesight; otherwise, she would have to


    travel frequently.


    Camryn really wanted to go to thepany. Considering that she couldn¡¯t see, it would be very


    troublesome to travel far away, unless she took a private jet, but her family didn¡¯t have a private jet, and


    her future husband¡¯s family did have a private jet, so Camryn didn¡¯t want to use it.


    Zachary didn¡¯t exin.


    Just be his wife on a business trip.


    His wife wasn¡¯t home, either. He was depressed because the passage of time seemed to move very


    slowly and the sun was still hanging high in the sky and not even close to the center of the sky.


    Not seeing each other for a day was like three autumns.


    This was not true at all but Zachary had a taste of this.


    Knowing that Serenity had gone to Jensburg, he wanted to go there immediately, but grandma flew


    away with Serenity again.


    ¡°Duncan, do you want to get out of the car?¡± Zachary asked.


    After Duncan thought for a while, he said, ¡°Please help me with Callum.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zachary first moved the wheelchair out of the car, and then helped Duncan out of the car with Callum,


    and sat in the wheelchair.


    ¡°Young master Lewis.¡± Hearing Duncan¡¯s voice, Camryn turned to him and greeted him politely.


    Duncan: ¡°Ms Newman, I want a bouquet of roses.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me wrap it for you.¡± Camryn responded with a smile, then turned around and walked inside,


    helping Duncan wrap the bouquet skillfully.


    Callum didn¡¯t help her and Camryn didn¡¯t need his help either.


    Camryn could live a typical life in her shop where she was familiar. She was familiar with the route from


    her flower shop to York Corporation because Callum kept asking her to send flowers to him by name.


    Now, Callum abducted her back to his home on asion, allowing her to explore his territory and


    be acquainted with the surroundings.


    Although Dr. Carden promised toe over to help her treat her eyes after giving birth, Callum was


    also nning for the worst.


    After a while, Camryn came over with a bunch of flowers in her arms. Based on her feeling, she


    handed the bouquet to Duncan, and said with a smile, ¡°Young master Lewis, the bouquet you wanted


    has been packed for you.¡±


    Duncan took the bouquet, Praise her: ¡°Ms. Newman, thank you. You¡¯re excellent. You can¡¯t see it, but


    you can match and package the bouquet and the speed is fast.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Practice leads to mastery. In the beginning, I frequently picked the utterly wrong flowers or


    got pricked by rose thorns. I would also be cut by scissors while packing, but I persisted. After a long


    time, even if I couldn¡¯t see it, I am confident that I can do this effectively.¡±


    Duncan was thoughtful.


    Camryn was blind, yet she was able to support herself through her flower shop.


    As long as he persevered, God will be moved by him and let him stand up again.


    After seeing off his eldest , Zachery and Duncan, Callum took his fiancee¡¯s hand and went back to the


    cash register to sit down, saying, ¡°Brother Duncan¡¯s mentality is much better now, things happen, and


    we have to face the reality.¡±

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852


    ¡°I can understand Young master Lewis¡¯s mood. In a car ident, he hurt his legs and couldn¡¯t stand


    up. It¡¯s normal for him to be unable to ept it for a while. He¡¯s not bad. Many people, who made more


    trouble than him, couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he was disabled. Back then, I walked through the gate of


    h-e-l-l, and when I woke up, my eyes were dark, and I heard my aunt Azalea¡¯s voice, so I asked my


    aunt if it was night, why didn¡¯t she turn on the light.¡±


    Recalling the time when she just lost her sight. During those days, Camryn was very calm, as if she


    was telling someone else¡¯s story.


    ¡°My aunt said it was broad daylight and the sun was very bright outside, so there was no need to turn


    on the lights. Soon, my aunt was frightened again. She asked me repeatedly if I couldn¡¯t see. I said I


    couldn¡¯t see. It was dark in front of my eyes. My aunt hurriedly called the doctor¡­ I was blind, and my


    aunt hugged me and cried. I just felt that the sky was falling, and my eyes were dark, which made me


    panic because I couldn¡¯t see. Ick a sense of pan-security and am always afraid. Let¡¯s not talk about


    that, it¡¯s all in the past, and now I have adapted to living in the dark.


    School will start soon?¡± Camryn suddenly asked Callum.


    Callum: ¡°It¡¯s about to start school, do you want to meet Trenton?¡±


    Trenton was admitted to a key university, but that university is far away from Wiltspoon, and Camryn


    was not worried about her younger going to study so far alone University, but she felt that her younger


    was a very independent person who could take care of himself and didn¡¯t need her to worry.


    However, there was still a gap between the siblings.


    Trenton and his aunt Azalea also came forward to discuss Camryn and Callum¡¯s marriage with the York


    family. After the two held an engagement banquet, Trenton didn¡¯t go home and didn¡¯t see his sister.


    ¡°He probably still hates me, so he won¡¯t want to see me.¡± Camryn sighed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Camryn thought that she didn¡¯t care about her younger brother¡¯s alienation and indifference. As time


    passed, she still hoped that the siblings could talk before her younger returned to school.


    Unfortunately, her younger didn¡¯t want to see her. She searched for him a few times but found nothing,


    so she stopped looking for him.


    Callum: ¡°I¡¯ll apany you to find him. He¡¯s staying at the Wiltspoon Hotel now.¡±


    Every move of his future brother-inw Trenton was under Callum¡¯s .


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he live in a ssmate¡¯s house?¡± Camryn was surprised. She thought her younger brother was


    still living in a ssmate¡¯s house, did that kid really hate her that much?


    ¡°He can¡¯t stay at his ssmate¡¯s house all the time. He stayed in Wiltspoon Hotel a week ago, but it


    was the cheapest room. I think, he chose Wiltspoon Hotel to avoid harassment from his cousins.


    Even if the Chandler family and the Joyner family dare not trouble Camryn any more, they can¡¯t see


    that Camryn is good, and a blind man can marry into the York family as the second youngdy. This


    alone is enough to make the two families go crazy with jealousy.


    They alienated the rtionship between Camryn¡¯s sister and , and wanted to use Trenton to deal with


    Camryn. Camryn was so ruthless to them, and towards Trenton, who knew to protect her since she


    was a child, she still had some brotherhood.


    Camryn¡¯s pretty face immediately turned frosty, and said coldly: ¡°They still don¡¯t give up!¡±


    Callum took her hand, pulled it up, brought it to his lips, and gently kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°Because you have me, they are crazy with envy.¡± Callum looked at his fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes more and more


    fiercely, and said in a deep and affectionate voice: ¡°Honey, I will make you an object of envy and


    jealousy, just like my sister-inw.¡±


    As he spoke, Callum kissed her red lip.


    Camryn hurriedly pushed him away, covered her mouth, and reminded him with a blushing face: ¡°They


    areing back.¡±


    The two shop assistants had sent flowers to the customers, counting the time, they were going to be


    back.


    Callum turned his head to look at the entrance of the flower shop, and saw her assistante back


    riding a scooter.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853


    Camryn retracted her hand covering her mouth, stood up as if nothing had happened, and hadn¡¯t


    walked around the cash register yet, then her assistant came in.


    Callum walked away sullenly, and continued to water the flowers.


    The assistant handed the received money to Camryn, and turned her head to look at Callum who


    passed by her. When Callum walked out of the store and was watering the flowers outside, she


    whispered, asked: ¡°Boss, did I make a mistake?¡±


    Camryn took the money handed over by the assistant, touched the few pieces of money, and made


    sure that there was nothing wrong. After hearing the assistant¡¯s question, she said: ¡°No Ah, you¡¯re all


    fine, you didn¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±


    The assistant: ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought I made a mistake, just now when I passed by the second young


    master York, the second young master York gave me a double stare.¡±


    After confirming that she hadn¡¯t made a mistake, the assistant breathed a sigh of relief .


    Camrynined about her fianc¨¦ in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She said with a


    warm smile: ¡°You may be delusional, why would Callum stare at you, but when he is not smiling, he


    should look very serious. That way, you will feel that he is staring at you.¡±


    In front of her, Callum belonged to the gentle, but in front of others, she dared to say that he had


    another face.


    It¡¯s just that she hadn¡¯t seen Callum before, and she didn¡¯t even know what he looked like.


    The assistant: ¡°Maybe I got confused. Boss, you are right. Second Young Master York is a gentle man


    in front of you, but he is extremely serious in front of others. He looks cold and difficult to get along


    with.¡±


    When the assistant said these words, she only dared to speak in a low voice, not too loudly, for fear of


    being heard by Callum.


    Callum had good hearing, and he actually heard it, but he ignored it, allowing the assistant toment


    on him like this, which could also prove that he was special to Camryn.


    He also had a good temper in front of familiar people.


    Camryn smiled, ¡°He can¡¯t be said to be gentle in front of me, more often, he is like¡­ a r*scal.¡±


    Callum: ¡°¡­¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t been a r*scal, relying on her, can the two of them get engaged?


    He didn¡¯t know how long she would avoid him.


    Grandma had said to him: ¡®when you are chasing your wife, what do you have to do with shame? After


    chasing your wife, you are still shameless in front of your wife.¡¯


    His aloof elder didn¡¯t know how many exceptions he broke for his sister-inw, and he didn¡¯t care how


    many times he lost face.


    ¡°There is no order at the moment. Take a look at the store. I¡¯m going out for a while. I have something


    to do.¡±


    Camryn said to the assistant.


    The assistant smiled and said, ¡°Boss, just go and do your work. I¡¯m in the store, and Abby will be back


    soon.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Abby was Camryn¡¯s another assistant.


    Camryn was very relieved. She went out and said to Callum who was watering the potted flowers


    ced in front of the store: ¡°Callum, apany me to the Wiltspoon Hotel, I will talk to Trenton.¡±


    Trenton was on his way out of Wiltspoon, He was going to college in a country he had never been to


    before. He wouldn¡¯t be back as often as when he was in high school. Camryn hoped that her younger


    and she would be able to talk to each other before her younger went to college.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Callum immediately returned the flower pot to its original location, went into the store and


    brought her a crutch for the blind, assisted her into the luxury car he had parked outside the shop, and


    thoughtfully assisted her in fastening her seat belt; he had only just gotten in the car.


    Soon, Callum¡¯s luxury car left Spring Blossoms.


    After they had left, two persons with binocrs were observing the spring blossoms from the roof of a


    building on the opposite side of the street. When Callum drove Camryn away, those two persons¡¯ eyes


    were still following Callum¡¯s car.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854


    Spring Blossoms was in the downtown section, not far from Wiltspoon Hotel, the two soon arrived in


    Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Trenton just came out of the hotel with a bag on his back. He didn¡¯t know where he wanted to go.


    Callum hurriedly got out of the car, and said to Camryn: ¡°Trenton is going out, I¡¯ll stop him first, get out


    of the car slowly, and be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go stop him. I can get out of the car on my own.¡±


    She was forced by Callum to often go out in his car, and she was already familiar with it, and she would


    not be tripped when she got in and out of the car freely.


    Callum walked towards Trenton quickly, Trenton should have made an appointment for an online car-


    hailing car in advance, he walked towards a car parked in front of the hotel, opened the door and was


    about to get in the car.


    ¡°Trenton.¡±


    Trenton turned his head to look at Callum who was walking over, and then looked behind Callum, and


    saw his elder sister walking towards him with a crutch for the blind.


    Someone ran out of the hotel in a hurry and bumped into Camryn.


    Instinctively, Trenton was about to run over, stepped out, and retracted.


    Camryn was fine, the man kicked her blind crutch, and after finding out that she was blind, the other


    party apologized repeatedly.


    ¡°She can¡¯t see, so you just watch her go?¡± Trenton couldn¡¯t help but say something to Callum.


    Callum turned his head to look at Camryn, he didn¡¯t see the scene just now, he didn¡¯t know that


    Camryn was almost hit by someone, he said: ¡°Your sister hase here many times, walk slowly, it¡¯s


    ok. She was also afraid that you would leave, so she told me to stop you first. Where are you going?¡±


    Callum looked at his fiancee when he asked Trenton.


    Trenton was a little angry. Callum didn¡¯t see that scene just now, so he didn¡¯t have to argue with


    Callum. Now that Callum saw his sister, Callum still stood here, so he couldn¡¯t go forward to help his


    sistere over?


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Is this how you usually take care of her? Always let her walk by herself?¡± Trenton said with questioning


    and usation.


    Trenton was young, but he also knew that the York family was a good ce. The eldest sister could be


    liked by Callum. The two got engaged and became a fianc¨¦ couple. He was happy for the eldest sister,


    but because of his parents and second sister. He and his eldest sister could no longer go back to the


    past.


    The eldest sister was not wrong.


    But those were his biological parents and his second sister. It was difficult for him to ept this ending,


    nor could he face his elder sister calmly.


    His aunt Azalea also talked to him. It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t understand, but it¡¯s hard for him to face it.


    The first trial of the parents would be held soon. Trenton did not hire awyer for his parents, but his


    two eldest aunts hired awyer for his parents.


    He had heard two elder aunts discuss countermeasures, and they discussed behind his back, saying


    that they would try their best to help his father get rid of the charges, get his father out, kill the second


    uncle¡¯s charges, and n to push everything to his mother body.


    The two elder aunts said that his father did wrong things because of his mother, and now that


    something happened, his mother would be charged with all the crimes.


    He had learned that even if they didn¡¯t put all the charges on his mother, his mother¡¯s crimes were


    serious, involving gangsters, suspected of child trafficking, and hurting others. If these kinds of crimes


    were added together, his mother would at least be charged. Sentenced to more than ten years, if


    severe, may be life imprisonment or even the death penalty.


    Because what his mother did got a lot of attention and had a big effect on society as a whole.


    Even though he felt that his mother deserved it, he was still very angry and sad when he heard that


    they were going to me her for all the crimes.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855


    Their interests, because after the eldest sister took over Newmans¡¯ business, neither the Chandler


    family nor the Joyner family could take advantage of it.


    The two eldest aunts wanted to return to their biological family to benefit from it, but it was difficult to do


    so because the eldest sister now also controlled the family¡¯srge home.


    They also tried their best to discredit the elder sister in front of him.


    Callum said: ¡°Your sister is very independent and doesn¡¯t like to rely on me for everything. She is


    always afraid that she will drag me down. Under my nose, I can ensure that she is safe. She can do


    whatever she wants.


    I helped your sister contact Dr. Carden to see her eyes, but we have to prepare for the worst. If Dr.


    Carden says there is no hope of recovery, your sister will only live in the dark for the rest of her life.


    She actually has a little low self-esteem when she is with me, but she hides it very well, so I want her to


    feel that she will not drag me down and that she can take care of herself, so that she will have the


    confidence to spend the rest of her life with me. ¡°


    Trenton looked at him, and asked a little anxiously: ¡°Didn¡¯t it mean that Dr. Carden is the only


    apprentice of the genius doctor, she is his sessor, and she is unparalleled in medicine and poison?


    She can¡¯t cure my elder sister¡¯s eyes?¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Eldest sister was blind and it was caused by his parents. If the elder sister¡¯s eyes were cured, Trenton¡¯s


    guilt would be relieved.


    ¡°Dr. Carden is unparalleled in medicine and poison, but it is not convenient for her toe here to help


    your sister¡¯s eyes. Now we can¡¯t be sure that she will be able to cure your sister¡¯s eyes. We always


    have to n for the worst.


    ¡°Trenton, don¡¯t worry, you and your aunt Azalea trust me so much, I will definitely make Camryn happy


    and protect her well.¡±


    After Trenton was silent for a while, he asked: ¡°You came here to look for me?¡±


    Callum hummed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Callum asked Trenton again.


    Trenton answered him: ¡°I will go to the school to report soon and buy something for myself.¡±


    Before going back to school, his parents would help him clean up. Tell him to help him check whether


    he has brought all the things.


    Now, he had to do everything by himself. Fortunately, he was very independent.


    Father loved him the most. He always said that he was the only sessor of the Newman family. He


    should be trained well. He should not be pampered just because he was the only son. He also said that


    if he did not work hard and was not strong enough, he would not be able to keep the family property in


    the future.


    His parents raised him to be independent from a young age because they loved him but did not spoil


    him.


    On the contrary, he pampered the second sister so much that the second sister didn¡¯t know the heights


    of heaven and earth. In the end, it was because of the trouble caused by the second sister, which led to


    a series of things that made his parents pamper the second sister for him and for what they had done


    before.


    ¡°Have a good talk with your sister right away, Trenton. You are almost eighteen years old, and eighteen


    is the legal age of adulthood. You must face reality and ept reality; running away is a cowardly act.


    Go buy itter; I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Callum said to his brother-inw.


    Trenton had a bad face, but he didn¡¯t refute Callum. He apologized to the online car-hailing driver, he


    couldn¡¯t leave for the time being, and asked the online car-hailing driver to pick up other people¡¯s


    orders first.


    Callum took out his wallet, took out $200 from the wallet and handed it to the driver, and said, ¡°Brother,


    I¡¯m sorry for wasting your time. He doesn¡¯t need to take your car now. This is for you Compensation,


    I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Callum insisted on giving the money to the driver even though he didn¡¯t want it. After the two of them


    repeatedly refused, the driver eventually epted $200, thanked Callum, and started driving away.


    Camryn walked slowly and said: ¡°Trenton.¡±


    She faced her younger and called him.


    Trenton looked at his elder sister for a long time, then hummed, and said, ¡°What do you want me for?


    It¡¯s hot outside, go sit and talk in the coffee shop on the first floor.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Camryn turned back to the hotel first.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856


    Callum supported her, but she didn¡¯t need him.


    Callum said: ¡°You still let me be considerate of you. Come on, lest Trenton use me of not being


    considerate enough to take care of you, let you go. He is worried that you will bump into or fall if you


    are not familiar with the road.¡±


    Hearing what Callum said, Camryn let him leave to assist her once more. She said, ¡°Trenton still cares


    about me.¡±


    Callum: ¡°You are brothers and sisters, and blood is thicker than water. Naturally, Trenton cares about


    you.¡±


    Camryn said as he walked: ¡°He is a good boy, and he has respected me as the eldest sister since he


    was a child, and his parents have protected him very well, and have not let him be polluted by their


    darkness.¡±


    In the past, Camryn had a very bad attitude towards his younger .


    In the previous Newman family, the only one who really treated her as a family was this half-brother.


    After entering the coffee shop, Trenton ordered a cup of coffee for each of the three of them.


    After sitting down, Camryn reached out to touch his younger .


    Trenton wanted to avoid it, but after meeting his sister¡¯s eyes, he gave up the idea of   avoiding it.


    His sister had beautiful eyes.


    His second sister was very jealous of the beautiful eyes of the eldest sister. The second sister said that


    the three of them were born by the same mother. Why were he and the eldest sister¡¯s eyes beautiful,


    but the eyes of the second sister were not big enough, and they were not double eyelids. The double


    eyelids were cut out.


    The second sister¡¯s eyes were not as attractive as the eldest sister¡¯s naturallyrge eyes, even after


    she had her double eyelids removed.


    Such beautiful eyes had not been seen for almost 11 years.


    Falling from the bright world to the dark abyss all of a sudden, how painful was the eldest sister¡¯s heart


    for so many years?


    When those callused hands gently touched his face, Trenton couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. His face


    softened a little, and he let his sister touch his face all over.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Sensing the jealous look cast by the brother-inw-to-be, Trenton said: ¡°¡­¡±


    His brother-inw-to-be was probably too domineering.


    She was his own sister.


    In the eyes of her sister, he was still a child, under the age of 18, not yet an adult, and his sister always


    said he was still a child.


    The brother-inw-to-be was so jealous of his underage brother-inw that he was actually jealous that


    his face was touched by the elder sister.


    The elder sister couldn¡¯t see his face, she could touch it with her hands.


    Did he want to keep the eldest sister¡¯s hand off of him? Then the eldest sister would be


    depressed once more, and it¡¯s possible that the prospective brother-inw would use him of being


    uncaring and hurting the eldest sister¡¯s feelings.


    s, it¡¯s hard to be a brother-inw these days.


    ¡°Trenton, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± Camryn withdrew her hand and said something distressed.


    Trenton said angrily: ¡°You think you have gained weight but have actually lost a lot of weight if you have


    a mouth to talk about me but not a mouth to talk about yourself. You have located apetent man.


    What do you do with so many things on your own? If there is anything you don¡¯t know, let him go ahead


    and do it. You are not required to exert yourself.¡±


    He didn¡¯t take over thepany and knew that thepany was very busy.


    Fortunately, Brother Dalton helped his eldest sister.


    Camryn touched her face, and said, ¡°Am I thin? Callum always told me to eat more, I thought I would


    grow into a fat man. Callum is also very busy, so he can¡¯t do everything. Let him help.

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857


    It¡¯s our business; if you want to assist, please assist your sister. Also keep in mind that you have a


    stake in Newman¡¯s family¡¯s assets.


    Study hard once sses begin and don¡¯t worry about adult matters; they will be handled by adults.


    Don¡¯t be too frugal at school; if you run out of money, just let me know and I¡¯ll send you some.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Trenton looked at his eldest sister for a long while, and suddenly asked her: ¡°Are you really willing to


    share the family property with me?¡±


    They all told him that when his eldest sister took over Newman¡¯spany, she would absolutely


    monopolize thepany and would not let him intervene, let alone distribute the family property to him,


    because his sister resented his parents.


    Even his mother was the mother of his sister.


    But the mother¡¯s attitude towards the elder sister was very bad. In the elder sister¡¯s heart, the real


    mother was probably more vicious than the stepmother.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Trenton was in pain because his elder sister pped him hard on the face.


    Trenton red at the elder sister angrily, and said sarcastically: ¡°Is it right? You are all hypocritical to


    me now. If I was not still studying, maybe you would try to get me in, so The entire Newmans is yours,


    and you have also avenged your father and made a fuss.¡±


    This time Camryn didn¡¯t pinch his younger ¡¯s face, but pped him directly.


    Trenton didn¡¯t dodge either, and was pped by his sister. After being pped, he felt a burning pain


    on his face. Looking at his sister, his eyes were red, but he refused to cry stubbornly.


    ¡°Trenton, that¡¯s how you think of me, right? You believe everything they say, but you don¡¯t believe what


    I say?¡± Camryn was very angry with his younger .


    Callum sighed secretly, held her hand, andforted her: ¡°Camryn, Trenton has no intentions, he is


    still young. He doesn¡¯t understand many things, and his understanding is different.¡±


    He said Trenton again : ¡°Trenton, I know that you will never be able to face your sister. No matter how


    big a mistake your parents made, they are your parents to you. You have always respected your sister,


    but it was your sister who sent your parents to go in.¡±


    ¡°However, if they hadn¡¯t made mistakes and would be punished by thew, no matter how much your


    sister hated them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to send them in. You are a kind-hearted child, and regardless


    of your kinship, you think your sister is at fault. Is it?¡±


    Trenton¡¯s eyes turned redder.


    He looked away.


    The two eldest aunts and those cousins   always came to bother him, using the eldest sister of being


    ruthless and cold-blooded in front of him, and saying that after the eldest sister took over Newman¡¯s


    enterprise, she became more and more shocked.


    If he didn¡¯t do anything and let his eldest sister go on like this, he would have nothing in the future.


    They also said that no matter how big his parents made a mistake, he should inherit their parents¡¯


    property, and it is not his turn to inherit his eldest sister. She¡¯s a daughter, and she¡¯s going to get


    married sooner orter.


    They also said that if he didn¡¯t take back thepany, when the eldest sister married into the York


    family, Newman¡¯s enterprise would follow the other owner and be the York family¡¯s pocket.


    Trenton didn¡¯t believe that the elder sister was that kind of person, but he heard a lot. When facing the


    elder sister, he got hot-headed and impulsive, and said something that hurt the elder sister¡¯s heart.


    He also regretted the words he said, but the words he said were like water poured out and could never


    be taken back.


    After Camryn finished beating her younger , she took a few deep breaths, then stood up, and said to


    Callum, ¡°Callum, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to exin any more.


    She was free to hold any opinion her desired.


    Different viewpoints were held by siblings. The father was not the same father as the mother, but the


    mother still loved her dearly and yearned to kill her. The younger brother grew up in a loving


    environment and had always been surrounded by it.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858


    Callum stood up, assisted Camryn in picking up the blind man¡¯s walking stick, handed it to her, and


    then walked away while supporting her.


    Trenton stood up, and looked at the back of his sister who turned and left. He opened his mouth and


    called softly: ¡°Elder Sister.¡±


    After a pause, when Camryn was about to walk out of the coffee shop, Trenton pulled out his chair,


    quickly chased after his sister, and shouted loudly: ¡°Sister.¡±


    This time, Camryn stopped. But she still didn¡¯t turn around.


    Everyone in the coffee shop looked at the siblings.


    ¡°Go buy anything you need, book your flight ticket in advance, and on the day of departure, your sister


    will arrange for a driver to pick you up. If you want, you can move back home. No matter what time it is,


    it will be your home.¡± After Camryn finished speaking, she walked away again.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Trenton apologized loudly.


    He shouldn¡¯t have satirized the eldest sister like that just now.


    Yes, ever since he could remember, the eldest sister had always been indifferent to him. Sometimes it


    could be said to be indifferent, and she always looked like she didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    But under his care day after day, year after year, the eldest sister treated him like a younger , and her


    love for him was hidden under that indifferent expression.


    But because he heard too many bad things about his sister, he questioned and satirized her in person,


    and was pped by the elder sister. He felt that he deserved it.


    His brother-inw asked him, is everything the eldest sister did wrong?


    Trenton dared not and couldn¡¯t say that the elder sister was wrong.


    What the parents and the second sister did were against thew, and they could not escape the


    punishment of thew without the elder sister suing them.


    Besides, both the mother and the second sister went in because they were targeting the eldest wife of


    the York family. Only his father went in because his sister submitted the evidence that his parents killed


    the second uncle.


    He felt sorry for his father. But his father was still alive and waiting for the first trial toe.


    His eldest sister would also feel sorry for her father. Her father had already returned to the underworld


    and died under the insidiousness of his parents. He heard that the eldest sister was only two years old


    when the second uncle died.


    The two-year-old child lost his father¡¯s love before he knew anything, and his mother remarried


    immediately. After remarrying, she still regarded her as a thorn in her side and a thorn in her flesh¡­


    Thinking of how her parents and second sister usually treat the eldest sister, Trenton¡¯s face turned red


    and then pale. The elder sister didn¡¯t criticize him because she was giving him face. What qualifications


    did he have and what position did he have to use the elder sister?


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Trenton solemnly apologized


    to the eldest sister, and apologized repeatedly.


    Camryn still didn¡¯t turn around, but just said lightly: ¡°Sister is not angry; you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I


    can understand what you think, but, Trenton, you are almost an adult; you have to have your own


    thoughts; you have to learn what is right from wrong; don¡¯t be led by the nose; don¡¯t be used by others.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    When you can¡¯t even trust your own sister, can you trust your aunt and cousins? You are too young to


    take care of thepany, I don¡¯t know what they did in our Newman family and how much blood they


    sucked from the Newman family.¡±

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859


    Camryn added: ¡°Trenton, if you can¡¯t manage thepany, they will volunteer to help you manage the


    company. Do you think that if you hand over thepany to them, they will return thepany to you?


    Even if it is returned to you, it will only be a shellpany.¡±


    After Camryn finished speaking, he said to Callum again: ¡°Callum, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Callum thoughtfully held his fiancee¡¯s hand and moved forward. They walked out of the coffee shop,


    and quickly left.


    Trenton didn¡¯t catch up any more, he stood where he was, watching his sister leave guiltily.


    After a long time, he withdrew his gaze, returned to his seat in frustration and sat down, silently picked


    up his own cup of coffee, took a sip, and then put down the cup. He doesn¡¯t like coffee very much.


    Touching the face that was pped by his sister, he felt a burning pain, and it was probably swollen.


    His sister was so angry that she hit him.


    Trenton was pped, but instead of resenting his sister, he felt more guilty, feeling that he was an


    *sshole for saying so many hurtful things to his sister.


    ¡°Trenton, Trenton, so you are here. I went to your room and knocked on the door. you didn¡¯t respond,


    so I went downstairs to look for you.¡± A familiar voice came, and Trenton immediately recited it when he


    heard it.


    Standing up with his backpack, he pulled out the chair and left.


    ¡°Trenton.¡±


    Mr. Chandler grabbed Trenton and said, ¡°Trenton, where are you going? Come,e, cousin treats


    you to coffee.¡±


    With that said, Mr. Chandler wanted to pull Trenton back to his original position and sit down.


    Trenton tried his best to shake off his hand, and said coldly: ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t like coffee, I have to go out


    for a while.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He wanted to leave again.


    Mr. Chandler grabbed Trenton again and forcefully pulled him back to the table just now.


    Mr. Chandler actually saw Callum helping Camryn out of the coffee shop, and guessed that Camryn


    was also looking for Trenton, so he avoided the two of them, and only came to Trenton after they


    walked out of the hotel.


    Trenton was pushed back to his original position by Mr. Chandler, with a cold expression on his young


    face.


    ¡°Trenton, what¡¯s wrong with your face? Who beat you? Tell me, I will help you teach him and vent your


    anger for you.¡±


    After Mr. Chandler sat down, he saw Trenton¡¯s face was red and swollen, asked with concern.


    There was an answer in his heart.


    It must have been that little b*tch Camryn who beat Trenton with her hands. It seems that the siblings


    had a fierce quarrel, otherwise with Camryn¡¯s temperament, she would not have hit someone.


    The one who beat Camryn was the only brother who treated her well.


    ¡°My eldest sister called. Brother, do you dare to go to my eldest sister to settle ounts? Dare to go to


    my eldest sister to vent my anger on me?¡±

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860


    Trenton did not hide anything, he directly admitted that it was the elder sister who called him, and


    asked Mr. Chandler if he dared to go to Camryn.


    Mr. Chandler choked, and said with a sneer: ¡°Your elder sister beat you. Did your elder sistere to


    find you? What did she want you for? Why did she beat you? Tsk, your sister is really ruthless, half of


    your face is all swollen.


    Trenton, you now understand the character of your eldest sister. Don¡¯t be fooled by her usual calm


    look; she is mean. Even when she doesn¡¯t realize it, she is so cruel. Wait for her to get better. When


    her eyes get better and her lightes back on, I¡¯m afraid she will get even worse, and you won¡¯t be


    able to escape.


    Don¡¯t forget, your parents have revenge for killing her father, so it¡¯s hard to guarantee that she won¡¯t.


    Because she hate your parents, she me you.


    Don¡¯t say that she is treating you well now and won¡¯t target you, It¡¯s just to let you rx your vignce.


    When the time is right, she will hurt you, let you have nothing, and maybe induce you to do illegal


    things, and then report you and send you in.


    If you even go in, everything in the Newman family will really belong to her.¡±


    Although Mr. Newman and his wife had not been sentenced yet, and the first trial wasing soon.


    The Chandler family and the Joyner family were very nervous and anxious. They had all inquired about


    it. The result of the first trial for Mr. Newman and his wife would not be good.


    It was impossible to expect them toe out to deal with Camryn.


    Even if Carrie got out of prison after serving her time, she wasn¡¯t Camryn¡¯s opponent. Carrie had also


    been sent to prison for a long time.


    When she came out, Camryn took Newmans into her own.


    Now, neither the Chandler family nor the Joyner family could return to the Newmans and intervene in


    Newmans¡¯s business.


    They also thought about using Newmans¡¯s business rivals to deal with Newmans¡¯s.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    It¡¯s a pity that Camryn and Dalton were the ones who solved them all. The York Corporation still kept an


    eye out. The York Corporation wasn¡¯t looking at Newmans. Instead, they were looking at Newman¡¯s


    competitor. If the opponent sneaked up on Newmans again, York Corporation woulde to a mantis


    to hunt, and the oriole would be behind.


    Therefore, Newmans¡¯s opponents did not dare to act rashly now, they were not the opponents of the


    York Corporation.


    Trenton: ¡°I don¡¯t steal or rob, and I don¡¯t do anything illegal. How could she get me in? My sister is not


    in charge of this world.¡±


    Trenton couldn¡¯t help but refute Mr. Chandler. He stared at him said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯te in front of me


    again and talk about my eldest sister. No matter how bad my sister is in your mouth, she and I have the


    same surname!


    People from my Newman family, my parents and my second sister have all gone in, and I still have to


    go to school. Thepany is entrusted to my eldest sister to take care of it, even if my eldest sister


    really wants to monopolize the family property as you said, it is also my Newman family¡¯s property! My


    eldest sister did not upy your Chandler¡¯s family property, nor did she rob the Joyner family¡¯s money,


    you always target her for what?¡±


    He just listened too much to these people, and just now, on impulse, he questioned and satirized Elder


    Sister, which made Elder Sister so angry that she beat him for the first time.


    Mr. Chandler was also angry when he was used by Trenton. He said: ¡°Trenton, don¡¯t dismiss good


    people. We are assisting and reminding you. Despite the fact that your eldest sister shares your


    surname. If she wishes to marry, she is engaged to the York family¡¯s second young master. When she


    marries, she will bring Newmans into the Yorks, and Newmans will be Yorks members. That is


    belongs to your parents. It took more than ten years to develop the Newmans to the scale they are


    today; you are willing to watch Camryn bring the Newmans into the Yorks; we are not; it is not worth it


    for my uncle.¡±


    Trenton stood up and said: ¡°Yes, I simply don¡¯t know any good people. It doesn¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t


    have time to worry about it. I still need to study. My sister won¡¯t hand over thepany to me after I


    graduate. I will start my ownpany and rely on my own abilities to build anotherpany, which is


    also Newmans¡¯. Brother, if you can¡¯t swallow this breath, go to my elder sister; don¡¯te back to me;


    I¡¯m not free, and if you don¡¯t care, you can say I¡¯m useless, but I don¡¯t care.¡±


    After speaking, Trenton pulled away the chair again and left.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861


    Mr. Chandler did not hold Trenton back and let him leave the coffee shop.


    After he left, Mr. Chandler called his mother, and after his mother answered the phone, he said to his


    mother: ¡°Mom, Trenton still doesn¡¯t want to get in, but he should have had a quarrel with Camryn. He


    was pped by Camryn, and half of his face was swollen.¡±


    After hearing this, Mrs. Chandler said proudly, ¡°It shows that our method is effective. You should pay


    more attention to Trenton and tell Camryn in front of him. I don¡¯t believe that Trenton doesn¡¯t care at


    all.¡±


    Mrs. Chandler and her second sister had negotiated with Camryn several times, but to no avail. The


    main reason was that they had always despised Camryn, a niece. Because they had a good


    rtionship with the elder brother, they got more benefits from the elder brother.


    Naturally, she would not be nice to Camryn.


    As soon as Camryn took over Newmans¡¯s business, she began to attack the Chandler and Joyner


    families. Mrs. Chandler hated Camryn very much.


    She didn¡¯t know what shIt luck Camryn had, a blind woman could be liked by the second young master


    of the York family, if they didn¡¯t believe it before, but now Callum was engaged to Camryn, and the


    engagement banquet was still held. It was very lively and lively, and the famous people in Wiltspoon


    were invited to the banquet.


    Only the Chandler family and the Joyner family were not invited, which showed that Camryn also hated


    their two families.


    It made the two families a joke in Wiltspoon.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°Mom, I know, but Trenton is also tired of us talking all the time. He quarreled with me just now, and


    now he has left.¡±


    Mrs. Chandler said: ¡°He is still a child. I don¡¯t understand; he doesn¡¯t like hearing what we say, so don¡¯t


    tell him these things for the time being. Isn¡¯t school starting soon? Find out what he¡¯s missing and go


    shopping with him. Before school starts, send him to report to the university he was admitted to, and he


    won¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just coaxing a child. Mom believes you can do it. Create a misunderstanding


    between her and the Second Young Master York. They are only engaged now, and they haven¡¯t


    received the certificate yet, and the marriage still has a lot of variables.¡±


    The Chandler family and the Joyner family not only want to drive a wedge between Camryn and his


    younger brother, She also wanted to break the marriage contract between Camryn and Callum, the


    best way would be to let Camryn have nothing.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    After the mother and son ended the call, Mr. Chandler also left the hotel quickly.


    But when Camryn came out of the hotel, Callum didn¡¯t help her to the parking lot, but led her to the


    right of the hotel.


    Camryn was in a bad mood, and with her fianc¨¦ by her side, she didn¡¯t pay attention to remembering


    the number of steps.


    After walking a long way, she realized that something was wrong. She stopped and asked the man


    beside her, ¡°Callum, where are you taking me?¡±


    ¡°You seem unhappy, so I¡¯ll take you somewhere rxing. There is a park nearby, and I¡¯ll take you there


    for a stroll. It is full of trees, is ideal for summer strolling, and is cool.¡±


    Camryn was silent, and said: ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862


    Callum led her away again, and said as he walked: ¡°Trenton actually still cares about you. He¡¯s still


    young and ignorant, so don¡¯t argue with him too much. It¡¯s a lie to say you¡¯re not angry or sad.¡±


    Camryn said softly: ¡°In that family, what I care about most is Trenton. Although I have a bad attitude


    towards him on the surface, as if I hate him, but in my heart, I like this brother very much. He is


    different from them, he really likes me as a big sister. He treats me like a big sister, since he was


    sensible, he will protect me and help me, whenever my mother beats and scolds me, he always rushes


    to push my mother to prevent her from beating and scolding me.


    Mom thought it was because I coaxed him that he would protect me like this. Later, she refused to let


    me get in touch with him, and tried every means to hinder our siblings from getting along. But living in


    the same room, Trenton can always speak for me, he will protect me in front of his father.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His father will say a few words to my mother hypocritically, so that my mother can treat me better.


    When Trenton went to school, Carrie was jealous of Trenton¡¯s treatment of me as a grown-up. Sister is


    better, and urged my mother to send Trenton to a boarding school, and said something about


    cultivating Trenton¡¯s independence.


    Actually, they didn¡¯t want Trenton and me to have a brotherly rtionship, so Trenton was taken away


    from me when he was very young. I was sent to a boarding school and only came back once a week.


    When he came back, they acted and treated me well.


    As soon as Trenton returned to school, I became the little transparent at home again, and I was often


    called by Carrie. She bullied me, and my counterattack often resulted in my mother¡¯s beating¡­ That


    family left me with shadows and darkness, but Trenton was the light.¡±


    After Camryn said this, she paused for a while, and then continued: ¡°My two elder aunts heard that they


    have been friends with my dad since they were young. There is a big age gap between them and my


    dad, and they don¡¯t like to y with my dad. Maybe I think my grandparents love my dad more, they


    are jealous.


    I began making ns to take over Newmans¡¯pany at the same time that I was getting ready to kick


    out the Chandler and Joyner families. They were dependent on Newman¡¯s. Do they really believe I


    don¡¯t know how much blood they sucked? As it was already for the benefit of my aunt and nephew, I


    just ejected them from Newman¡¯s and refrained from suing them.


    Now they want to drive a wedge between me and Trenton, really D*mn it. Callum, you don¡¯t have to


    show mercy to them.¡± While Camryn was hurt by his younger brother, he also hated his two eldest


    aunts.


    Originally, she thought that it was just a matter of aunt and nephew, no matter how they scolded her,


    she turned a deaf ear to it, anyway, one day she was around, she would not let those cousins   return to


    the Newman family.


    Although it couldn¡¯t be said that the Chandler and Joyner families¡¯ Wiltspoon businesses were


    particrlyrge, they were nheless fairly sessful. The two were active inparable


    industries to the Newman Enterprise.


    In the past, the two of them had cooperated deeply with Newman¡¯s. Of course, Camryn cut off the


    cooperation now. It was the two of them who lost the most, and Newmans¡¯ loss was minimized.


    Besides, Camryn did not retaliate against them.


    However, Callum, who was eager to protect his wife, was not so good-tempered. He secretly caused


    many obstacles to the two families and made them suffer in business.


    Camryn knew that she didn¡¯t intercede for the two families, but left some money for them, as long as


    they could live.


    Now, she didn¡¯t want to show mercy.


    The Newman family only had an empty shellpany in Wiltspoon, otherwise she would have


    managed to break the capital chain of Chandler and Joyner¡¯s businesses, and if they couldn¡¯t make


    enough money, they would automatically go bankrupt.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Callum replied calmly, ¡°They like to toss so much, we will y with them slowly, let them fall


    into despair little by little, and lose everything.¡±


    After Camryn was silent, she said: ¡°The saddest thing for me is that Trenton believed what they said.¡±

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863


    Callum said gently: ¡°He also regrets Trenton¡¯s words. Camryn, don¡¯t feel sad. Trenton willprehend


    you as he matures.¡±


    Trenton¡¯s parents and second sister all went in, and they were more or less rted to Camryn. It was


    normal for him to find it hard to ept. After all, he was only 18 years old, without the baptism of


    society, the ability to bear was not so strong.


    Camryn stopped talking.


    When Callum apanied her to rx in the park, walking on the tree-lined road, the cool breeze


    would blow from time to time, and listening to the people passing by chatting, Camryn¡¯s mood improved


    a lot.


    She just felt ufortable, and she didn¡¯t me her younger brother.


    She didn¡¯t even want to exin her brother¡¯s misunderstanding andints.


    When a person is suspicious of you and doesn¡¯t trust you, no matter how you exin, others will not


    believe you again, unless the other party sees your dedication and sees you fulfill your promise with


    practical actions.


    After Trenton graduated from university, she would let Trenton join Newman¡¯s to work. It was up to him


    whether he was a dragon or a bug. If he was a dragon and could soar into the sky, she was willing to


    hand over Newman¡¯s to him.


    She couldn¡¯t see that it was not so convenient to manage thepany.


    What she wanted was justice, to vent her anger for her father, and to inherit the property that belonged


    to her father.


    Like the big vi in the Newman family, her grandparents gave it to her father, and her father left a will


    before he died, and all the properties under his name belonged to her, the only daughter, so the big


    vi was also her.


    It belonged to her. After being upied by someone, she endured the humiliation and had to take the


    house back and put it under her own name. In the future, in the big vi, she had the final say.


    It wasn¡¯t hers, like the vis under the uncle¡¯s name, she didn¡¯t grab them, didn¡¯t touch them, they


    belonged to Trenton and Carrie.


    ¡­


    Queen Enterprise.


    A sports car drove into Queen Enterprise, bypassed the small park in front of the office building, and


    finally stopped on the right hand side of the entrance of the office building.


    Soon, Hugh got out of the car, took a file bag, and walked into the office building.


    When the people who came out from inside instinctively called him ¡°Mr. Queen¡± when they saw him.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Mr. Queen nodded and smiled, and after walking past them, everyone realized that this was not Mr.


    Queen, but the Second Young Master Queen, Hugh.


    The two brothers frequently mistook people because of how simr they appeared.


    Hugh didn¡¯t care if people often think of him as the elder brother, oh, the elder sister.


    Already, the two siblings looked alike. No one would me the elder sister if she got her body back, but


    when would the elder sister get her body back?


    Ever since Hugh could remember, he thought he had an older brother, but he didn¡¯t know it was his


    older sister.


    When he was young, he found that his brother was different from him. He peed standing up, but his


    brother squatted. He even asked his brother why he squatted.


    The elder brother did not exin, but from then on, he was no longer allowed to follow into the


    bathroom. At that time, the siblings were less than two years old.


    Hugh had no memory of that incident, it was his mother who told him.


    When he was in elementary school, as he grew older, he gradually realized that he had no brother, only


    a sister, but he was used to treating his sister as a brother, because his sister was so much like his


    brother.


    He had never seen his sister with long hair and skirts.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t know what it was like for his sister to recover her body.

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864


    It would also be noble and morous, because his sister¡¯s personality had long been cultivated, and


    she belonged to the indifferent kind of person.


    Hugh took the elevator to the top floor.


    After getting out of the elevator, he saw Hayden¡¯s secretary, and he whistled. When the secretary


    looked at him, he greeted him with a smile.


    ¡°Is my brother in the office?¡± Hugh asked the secretary.


    The secretary said gently, ¡°Mr. Queen is in the office. Second young master, Did you call and tell Mr.


    Queen in advance?¡±


    While speaking, the secretary got up and left the desk, and came to Hugh¡¯s side. In short, the secretary


    would stop the second young master from outside the office, so that he couldn¡¯t let the second young


    master go in casually and disturb Mr. Queen¡¯s work.


    ¡°I am the younger brother of my elder brother. When can I not visit him? Do I need to call in advance?¡±


    Hugh was stopped by the secretary as soon as he finished speaking.


    ¡°Second, young master, please don¡¯t go in if you didn¡¯t call Mr. Queen ahead of time to let him know


    you wereing. It will make Mr. Queen¡¯s work hard to do. When Mr. Queen gets angry, he can¡¯t even


    finish his food.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    He shook the document bag in his hand, and said to the secretary, ¡°My brother asked me to help with


    the investigation. Now that I have the result, bring it to my brother. Have a look, do I still need to make


    an appointment in advance?¡±


    The secretary said with a good-tempered smile: ¡°Second young master, you should call Mr. Queen now


    and ask if Mr. Queen has time to see you.¡±


    Hugh was helpless, who was told that his sister was too busy. Time was precious, when his own


    brother came, he had to make an appointment in advance, otherwise the secretary would stop him


    from going in.


    In the past, he often entered thepany with his sister, but he was never stopped by the secretary.


    Today, it was the first time.


    Hugh red at the secretary, but honestly took out his cell phone and called his sister.


    After his sister answered the phone, he asked her: ¡°Brother, I¡¯m outside your office, do you have time to


    see me? I have inquired about everything you asked me to inquire about, and I have discovered it for


    you and brought it here.¡±


    Hayden replied, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then Hugh hung up the phone, said: ¡°My brother told me to go in.¡±


    The secretary smiled and greeted him, and knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office for him.


    After Hugh entered, he walked towards his sister andined: ¡°Brother, your secretary is too


    businesslike. I¡¯m your younger brother. I¡¯m also the boss in Queen Enterprise. I¡¯m here to see you. The


    secretary stopped me outside.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t look up, and said to his younger brother: ¡°Do you still know that you are part of the


    Queen Enterprise? You work this way? Three days of fishing and two days of drying the. If I give it


    to you, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯tst six months and thepany will go bankrupt.¡±


    Hugh grinned, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because my brother is here, my parents regard you as a sessor, and there


    are so many people in thepany, and they have already thought of you as the future leader of


    Queen Enterprise.¡±


    With someone supporting him, he would be at ease.


    If his sister didn¡¯t care about thepany, he could hold on, but now he wanted to continue ying for


    a few more years.


    Although Hugh was not as bold as Hayden, he was not bad, but he was a bit more yful. Although he


    also helped with the business, he was more often a star-chaser.


    Anyway, his sister was there for him, so what did he have to worry about?


    Even if the elder sister changed back into a woman and got married, she could still take care of the


    Queen Enterprise as long as the wedding wasn¡¯t too far away.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hugh¡¯s only requirement for his future brother-inw was to be capable. In the future, he could share


    the worries and worries of the Queen Enterprise with his sister, so that he could continue to be a happy


    star chaser.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865


    Hayden raised her head and red at her younger brother, then put down her smile, she reached out


    to her younger brother, said: ¡°Bring it here.¡±


    Hugh quickly handed the file bag to Hayden.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Hugh called out in a low voice.


    Hayden stared at him. Hugh stuck out his tongue, and quickly changed his words: ¡°Brother.¡±


    In thepany, Hayden couldn¡¯t be called sister.


    Hayden had disguised herself as a man for more than 20 years, even if she would pass on in the


    future. Hugh couldn¡¯t reveal it because his sister would severely beat him.


    The siblings learned martial arts together, but Hugh was still not as good as his sister.


    It¡¯s just that he came out ten minutes earlier than her, and he felt like he was born ten years earlier than


    her.


    ¡°Kevin didn¡¯t lie to you. He was indeed urged to marry by his family. The urging was too strong. He


    used the excuse of going on a business trip and came to Jensburg to seek refuge.¡± Hugh said


    gloatingly.


    Hayden took out the materials that his younger brother had organized from the file bag, read them


    carefully, and tore them up.


    ¡°Brother, why did you tear it up? It took me a while to find out, and it¡¯s my credit for printing it out.¡± Hugh


    wanted to stop it, but he was toote.


    He had the illusion that the fruits of hisbor were being ruined by his sister.


    ¡°Tear it up, burn it, and even the ashes are flushed into the sewer, so that we can ensure that Kevin


    doesn¡¯t know about it, and we can¡¯t let him know that we have investigated him, which will cause


    unnecessary misunderstandings.¡±


    As Hayden said, she actually took out the lighter and burned the paper that she had torn in half. After


    the paper was burned to ashes, she took out two paper towels, got up, squatted down, and used the


    paper towels Pack up those ashes.


    Seeing this, Hugh hurried to help.


    The siblings wrapped all the ashes on the ground with paper towels, and Hugh took the initiative and


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash it in the bathroom.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t speak, and acquiesced in her younger brother¡¯s behavior.


    A few minutester, Hugh sat back across from his sister and saw that she was processing documents


    again. He said, ¡°Brother, I haven¡¯t finished talking about Kevin¡¯s gossip. Are you not interested?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anyone¡¯s gossip.¡± Hayden said coldly: ¡°Say what you want, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°I received this news on the way to thepany, so I didn¡¯t have time to summarize it in the materials,


    brother, I heard that the olddy of the York family has chosen grandsons-inw for several of her


    marriageable grandchildren.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t answer.


    Grandma May was a very fun olddy. The olddy would help her grandchildren choose their


    granddaughter-inw. Hayden didn¡¯t find it strange, and even took it for granted.


    Many old Mistress of big families started to worry about their grandchildren¡¯s marriage because they


    had retired for many years and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else.


    Grandma May was such an olddy.


    Hugh: ¡°Mr. York and his wife came together under the help of the olddy, and now they are loving


    each other. The wedding of the two is under preparation, and the happy day ising soon.¡±


    Hayden hummed and said: ¡°Young Master York and his wife¡¯s wedding, we all have to go to drink the


    wedding wine.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°It¡¯s natural, for Young Master York¡¯s wedding, everyone should give him that face.¡±

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866


    Hugh was aware that the Queen Enterprise and the York Corporation would not develop unfriendly ties;


    at most, they would engage in a sort of fight in the catering industry.


    Therefore, when Zachary held a wedding, they would all go to the wedding.


    ¡°Olddy chose a woman for Kevin. I heard that Kevin didn¡¯t like it very much and resisted it very much.


    She gave him a goal at the beginning of the year. He didn¡¯t even pursue that girl. After the second


    young master york got married, He was reprimanded by the elders in the family and urged him to get


    married early, he couldn¡¯t bear the nagging of the elders, so he ran to Jensburg. It¡¯s too far away, it¡¯s


    impossible for the elders in the family to chase him to Jensburg to urge him to marry.¡±


    Hugh finished speaking, he added: ¡°This is the real reason why he wants to buy a house in Jensburg.


    He ns to live in Jensburg for a long time, so as to avoid the marriage urge.¡±


    Hayden looked up at her younger brother and asked: ¡°But Do you know which daughter house


    Grandma May chose for Kevin? He is so resistant.¡±


    ording to what she knew, the eldest Young Master York was also resistant to marrying Serenity at


    first, and the couple was no longer affectionate.


    Feelings could be cultivated.


    Of course, if you are unable to cultivate feelings, it is best to separate. Marriage should not be forced


    because it will not be happy.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t find out. After Olddy chooses good wives for her grandchildren, she will give them a


    photo. It is said that the basic information of the woman is written in that photo. But it is kept secret


    from the outside world and outsiders can¡¯t spy on it.¡±


    Hayden hummed.


    Looking at her files again, Hayden was not interested in who Kevin¡¯s other half was.


    Anyway, no one could be her!


    Hayden had only met the olddy a few times, and the number of contacts was insufficient, and the old


    lady had no idea she was a woman. Besides, she was from Jensburg, which was a bit far from


    Wiltspoon.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Judging from the other half of Zachary and Callum, the granddaughter-inw chosen by the olddy


    was all from Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Hayden suddenly raised her head and asked her younger


    brother.


    Hugh: ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Then why are you still sitting here?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­Brother, let me see if you can do it? You¡¯re so handsome, no wonder anyone who has met


    you will admire you, If I were a woman, I would fall in love with a man like you.¡±


    Hayden rolled his eyes at him and said to him: ¡°If you like someone, you should settle down and get


    along with them for a while. Marry and go home, don¡¯t spend the whole day with deep ditches and high


    forts surrounded by flowers, giving people the illusion that you are a yboy.¡±


    ¡°I like too many women, and I don¡¯t know which one to choose.¡± Hugh spread his hands, embarrassed


    Authentic: ¡°In order not to hurt their hearts, and for the sake of fairness, I¡¯d better keep the status quo.


    Anyway, our family is supported by you, and it¡¯s okay for me to be a yboy.¡±


    ¡°Hugh!¡± Hayden called out seriously.


    Hugh hurriedly raised the white g to surrender, and he said: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m serious, but I really


    don¡¯t have a girl I like, and I haven¡¯t met someone who is suitable for me.¡±


    He admired many beautiful women, but only with admiration, not with love.


    The main reason was that most of the beauties he admired were from the entertainment industry, and


    his family would not approve of him marrying a celebrity. In the eyes of his parents and sister, a


    celebrity was just an actress and not qualified to marry into Queen¡¯s family as a young mistress.


    He didn¡¯t like any of those famous women in Jensburg, and others didn¡¯t like him either. He thought he


    was a yboy, and he was flirting with those celebrities all day long. What they saw was his sister.


    Hugh viciously pondered whether, on the day his sister regained her body, the famous women who


    adore her would jump off the building together.


    Hugh was a real man, not like his sister, and likes his sister, which made him a fake man due to that


    kind of blindness.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867


    Hayden thought for a while and said, ¡°I think Kathryn Farrell is pretty good.¡±


    The Farrell family patriarch¡¯s real daughter was Kathryn. Making Kathryn was raised by the


    housekeeper¡¯s former parents, despite the fact that she was maliciously transferred by the


    housekeeper not long after her birth. She still carried the family¡¯s blood in her bones. Though not


    wealthy, the Farrell family was well-known and regarded as very noble.


    Even if Kathryn grew up in a harsh environment, she couldn¡¯t conceal the nobleness she was born


    with.


    A year ago, Kathryn was brought back by her biological parents, and the real and fake Farrell¡¯s


    daughter belonged to everyone.


    However, the fake Farrell¡¯s daughter, Shiloh Farrell was loved by her parents and elder brother


    because she grew up in Farrell family. Kathryn still stayed at Farrell¡¯s house. She was recognized as a


    goddaughter by the head of the Farrell family.


    When Kathryn was mentioned, Hugh frowned, and said: ¡°Although Kathryn is dignified and generous,


    she was found by her parents, but she has not yet gained a firm foothold in Farrell family, and her


    rtives love Shiloh even more.


    The truth can¡¯t be fake, the fake can¡¯t be true, so what if Shiloh is favored again? The ancestors of the


    Farrell family taught that the blood of the Farrell family can only inherit the family business of the Farrell


    family, and the Farrell family will still be handed over to Kathryn in the future.¡±


    The Farrells were not like other families. All of the women in their family were in charge. The family


    heads didn¡¯t get married, but they did find a son-inw. After they got married, the son took thest


    name of the father, and the daughter took thest name of the mother. Therefore, the women of the


    Farrell family were all very powerful.


    Of course, there had been a lot of gossip news about the members of the Farrell family fighting for


    power and profit.


    For example, it was said that the Patriarch of this year killed the older sister and the younger sister,


    killed the older sister¡¯s inws, and even threw away his niece and the older sister¡¯s two daughters. No


    one knew, but everyone thought that the head of the Farrell family¡¯s two daughters must have already


    be bones.


    After all, those poor sisters were only a few years old when they lost their parents.


    If they were fortunate, they might be ced in an orphanage at the most. They would starve to death


    on the streets if they weren¡¯t lucky.


    It happened decades ago. In those days, it was not umon for people to starve to death due tock


    of food and clothing.


    This time, the head of the Farrell family had only one daughter, but after the daughter was born, she


    was maliciously transferred by the housekeeper. The housekeeper¡¯s daughter has been doted on by


    the head of the Farrell family for more than 20 years. Even if the housekeeper found the real daughter


    of the Farrell family, The patriarch¡¯s affection for his biological daughter has always been faint.


    Everyone in Jensburg stared at the real daughter of the Farrell family, wanting to see if she could


    sessfully take over the position of Patriarch from her own mother.


    ¡°Hugh, your sister has secretly investigated all those daughters in Jensburg for you. Except for Kathryn,


    I think they are still a bit inferior. When ites to spending money, Kathryn is not as good as them,


    but when ites to skills, ability, Kathryn is stronger than them.


    I only met Kathryn a few times at the banquet, and she has only been back to Farrell¡¯s house for a


    year, so how do I know she is strong? She doesn¡¯t seem to speak much, but she has a Baozi


    appearance.¡±


    Hayden said to his younger brother: ¡°Why don¡¯t you try to find out, is she Baozi?¡±


    Kathryn was definitely a person who pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The eldest daughter of the Farrell family had always been formidable.


    Kathryn Farrell, this year¡¯s Farrell family leader, she could be the eldest or youngest daughter; either


    way, she was not a bad person.


    Hugh pouted, ¡°Sister, are you trying to match me and Kathryn? With so many fights in the Farrell family,


    I don¡¯t want to get involved in the Farrell family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Where there are people, there are rivers andkes. Do you think that all families are as


    harmonious as the York family in Wiltspoon and the Johnson family in Annenburg?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Hugh said, ¡°Kathryn should also attend the banquet next week. When the


    timees, if she is as good as you say she is and can attract my favor, I will take her down and marry


    her but I-I¡¯m not a door-to-door son-inw!¡±

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868


    If Kathryn took over the Farrell family, her husband would be a door-inw, and Hugh didn¡¯t want


    to be a door-inw


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s right, Hayden ignored this point.


    ¡­


    Dawson family.


    Kingston sat on the sofa in the luxurious hall, his legs crossed, and flipped through the newspaper.


    Just then a man in ck walked in.


    He walked to Kingston¡¯s side and said in a low voice: ¡°Young master, we have found out the real


    purpose of Ms. Analia¡¯s secret trip to Wiltspoon.¡±


    Kingston was still flipping through the newspaper, and asked lightly, ¡°What is it for?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was lower, and he said in a low voice: ¡°Ms. Analia fell in love with Young Master York


    at first sight, and wanted to break up Young Master york and his wife and wanted to marry him. On the


    night when the young master went to Wiltspoon to bring Ms. Analia back, Ms. Analia went to Young


    Master york¡¯s home and met Young Mistress York, she seems to be provoking Young Mistress york to


    her face.¡±


    Kingston put away the newspaper at once, and looked up at the man with disbelief in his eyes. After a


    while, he asked in a low voice: ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s absolutely true. It sounds much easier to talk about the matter rted to the young


    mistress of the York family. She is a celebrity in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Kingston suddenly sneered, ¡°Analia thinks very highly of herself, and she is the only daughter of my


    second uncle. My second uncle values   her and trains her as his sessor. He personally takes her by


    his side and teaches her. I have to admit that her existence poses a great threat to me.¡±


    If Analia didn¡¯t exist, the Dawson Group would definitely give it to Kingston, and his second uncle was


    also very nice to him.


    He was now in the position of a spare tire, and unless Analia made a big mistake and enraged the


    second uncle, he would have a chance to take the position. Otherwise, he would always be Analia¡¯s


    backup tire.


    Analia also had a big opinion on him, and the brother and sister were also tit for tat in thepany,


    fighting openly and secretly.


    ¡°Zachary is mature, handsome, rich, and cool. Many women will be convinced by him when they see


    him, and want to conquer him and be his exception. It¡¯s normal for Analia to fall in love with him at


    first sight, but Zachary already has a wife, and Analia even tried to provoke her. She wants to die.¡±


    Kingston scolded his cousin a few words, ¡°If you want to look for death, don¡¯t drag the Dawson Group,


    now I understand why the second uncle doesn¡¯t trust her when he is on a business trip. He told me not


    to let Analia go to Wiltspoon, it seems that the second uncle already knew about it.¡±


    Kingston also knew why the Dawson and York families had worked together on a project, but the two


    families still didn¡¯tmunicate much. The person in charge of that project would be in touch.


    It turned out that it was because Analia was shameless, fell in love with a married man, and wanted to


    break up the couple and rece them herself.


    If it was someone else, she might still seed, it was Zachary¡­


    Kingston sneered,ughing at his cousin¡¯s self-indulgence, she didn¡¯t know how she died.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Master, do you want us to help Ms. Analia?¡±


    ¡°Analia likes Zachary; our assistance is pointless because Zachary will not give Analia a chance. He is


    a dedicated man who has fallen in love with his wife. He can only love his wife in this life and cannot


    tolerate another woman.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869


    Zachary has a somewhat simr man, and when I found him, after a little training, I arranged for him to


    meet Analia, and with Analia¡¯s intelligence, she knew what to do.¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t get it, so he could only get it from Serenity.


    If Serenity misunderstood Zachary and thought that Zachary was cheating and had a mistress, with


    Serenity¡¯s personality, she would propose a divorce to Zachary.


    How could Zachary get a divorce when he loved his wife and liked his life?


    He won¡¯t be wronged by this, and he would do a clear investigation. Analia would have bad luck at that


    time.


    Analia had bad luck. If the second uncle got mad at her, he might kick her out of Dawson Group, and


    then Kingston would own Dawson Group.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it now, but be careful, don¡¯t leave traces, and don¡¯t let people know that there are traces of me


    in this matter. The York family and the Bucham family are on good terms, and the Bucham family is not


    easy to mess with.¡±


    Kingston told his subordinate.


    The man nodded cautiously.


    Kingston waved his hand, and his subordinate retreated silently.


    ¡°Analia, finally I have something in my hands.¡± Kingston¡¯s eyes were full of ruthlessness, ¡°This time, if I


    don¡¯t kick you out of the Dawson Group, I won¡¯t be called Kingston anymore.¡±


    Not only did Kingston kick Analia out of the Dawson family, but he also made her second uncle very


    upset with her and married her in a faraway ce.


    Those who offend Zachary would not end well.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡°Ha chirp, ha chirp.¡±


    Zachary, who was far away in Wiltspoon, sneezed several times one after another.


    Both Duncan and Liberty looked at him.


    Liberty asked with concern: ¡°Zachary, do you have a cold?¡±


    Duncan took out a pack of scented tissues from his trouser pocket and handed it to his friend.


    Since he became disabled, he had gotten used to carrying paper towels on his body in case he fell and


    needed to clean himself up.


    ¡°It must be Serenity who misses me. She has been away for so long, so it¡¯s no wonder she doesn¡¯t


    miss me.¡±


    Zachary thought he was strong and wouldn¡¯t get sick often. He must have been missed by his wife.


    Cold?


    Serenity mighte back right away if he really did catch a cold. She knew that he was afraid of taking


    medicine because it was bitter, even if it was traditional medicine. If she wasn¡¯t there to stare at him, he


    would always throw the medicine in the trash. When the illness was hard to get rid of, he let itst until


    he got better on its own.


    Zachary was thinking about self-torture, letting himself catch a cold to lure his wife back, while reaching


    out to take the tissue from his friend, when he took out the tissue, he disliked it again: ¡°Duncan, your


    tissue smells too strong, I-I don¡¯t like it very much.¡±


    Liberty smelled the scent, but said: ¡°This smell is very nice. Sonny likes scented tissues a lot, and


    every time I go out to eat with him, he tells me that the hotel napkins smell good.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t say anything.


    Before, Duncan didn¡¯t bring tissues, but now he would, and they were fragrant tissues, just to make


    Sonny happy without being asked.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The main reason was that Liberty also liked this fragrance.


    After Zachary wiped his nose, he asked Liberty: ¡°Sister, will you be freeter?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I suddenly remembered that I had something to do and I couldn¡¯t send Duncan home, so I thought that


    if you were free, you would help me send Duncan home.¡±

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870


    Duncan decided not to give up Liberty, Zachary was happy to help his friend and create a chance for


    the two to be alone.


    After Liberty thought for a while, she said, ¡°I might not be that fast. If Mr. Lewis is willing to wait here for


    a while, I can send Mr. Lewis hometer.¡±


    Duncan immediately said, ¡°IIt¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re busy. It¡¯s fine to send me back; I¡¯m even more


    bored at home. and I can assist you in the preparation of dishes.¡±


    He could also give Liberty a lot of advice.


    ¡°Zachary, you have something to deal with, go and deal with it quickly, don¡¯t dy you because of me.¡±


    Duncan urged his friend to hurry up and threw himself at Liberty, knowing that no matter how busy she


    was, she would find time to see him off. He had more time to spend with Liberty as well.


    Well, even though he was in a wheelchair, it was still possible to chase his wife.


    He would work hard on rehabilitation and strived to stand up early.


    ¡°Sister, Duncan, then I¡¯ll go to work first.¡±


    Taking advantage of Liberty¡¯s distraction, Zachary winked at his friend, secretly made a cheering


    gesture, and then spoke seriously, giving Liberty the impression that he was serious and had an urgent


    matter to attend to.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Go and get busy.¡± Liberty said.


    Zachary said goodbye, turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


    He could only do so much to assist his friend in this kind of state.


    Coming out of Liberty¡¯s new restaurant, Zachary got into the car, but he was not in a hurry to drive


    because his cell phone rang at this moment.


    It¡¯s a new number.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to answer.


    Now, if the new number called his personal mobile phone, his wife, who had recently lost her husband,


    would return the call.


    ¡°Husband.¡± The call was indeed from Serenity.


    Serenity called her husband softly.


    For the young master York who was abandoned at home, all the grievances dissipated when he heard


    his wife¡¯s gentle call ¡°husband¡±.


    ¡°Honey, I miss you so much. When will youe back? Tell grandma, I promise, I won¡¯tin


    about you from now on. I know you work so hard for me, but I stillin that you ignore me. It was


    my fault.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°We just arrived¡­ Grandma said that although I am unable to reveal the


    city¡¯s name, it is nheless a very interesting one. I didn¡¯t me you forining about me


    because I knew how busy you were and how you squeezed in time with me bying home at 9:30


    every night. However, I frequently go on business trips, so I really ignore you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°No, you didn¡¯t ignore me; I always take you seriously because I am too greedy and


    domineering to keep you by my side 24 hours a day.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Husband, we don¡¯t me each other, and we don¡¯t need to apologize to each other.


    Marriage will have a running-in period. Have you eaten? Don¡¯t starve your stomach.¡±


    Zachary said pitifully: ¡°You¡¯re not at home, and I don¡¯t want to eat anything. I need you to help me


    recover my stomach; I¡¯m sick of you, and I¡¯m in pain. What if I lose weight due to hunger and be


    ugly, and youe back and dislike me and prefer Shawn? Wouldn¡¯t it be worth it for me to lose the


    weight? Shawn is younger and more attractive than I am¡­ I¡¯m not envious.¡±


    Serenityughed: ¡°It seems that Young Master Lowe is your nightmare. Zachary, I really, really never


    loved him. He is my younger brother in my eyes, because he is Jasmine¡¯s cousin, and I also see him


    as a cousin. How long has it been? It¡¯s just me saying hello to him, and you¡¯re so sore now.¡±


    Her man, it¡¯s true, he loved and was very jealous!


    Another day, she cooked a table full of sauerkraut for him, which made his teeth so sour, to see if he


    was still jealous.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    Zachary suddenly heard the cry of the baby, although the cry was not very loud, he still heard it.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871


    Why was there a baby crying around Serenity?


    ¡°Go get busy, Husband. I¡¯m getting off the phone. Just stay at home and wait for me to return.¡± Serenity


    heard her godson¡¯s cry; her husband didn¡¯t want her anymore, so she wanted to hang up the phone


    right away.


    She was currently at FC Manor.


    She thought of Jane¡¯s sons and daughters as her godchildren. She said she would enjoy Jane¡¯s good


    luck and be able to have twins in the future


    She was afraid that Zachary would guess that she was in FC Manor, so she hurriedly ended the call


    Zachary really guessed it. He said sourly to himself: ¡°You went to FC Manor to see the child, but no one


    called me there. I, too, would like to have a child.


    He particrly desired to have a daughter.


    Jane¡¯s daughter was very well-behaved and rarely cried, whereas her son made people dizzy with his


    constant crying.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    It¡¯s no surprise that Grandma fantasized about hugging her great-granddaughter. She must believe that


    the girl was quiet and well-mannered, rather than as crying and mischievous as boys.


    ¡°It¡¯s great to have a daughter.¡± Thinking of this, Zachary said to himself again, ¡°Serenity and I will have


    ten or eight daughters in the future, and I envy you to death.¡±


    Zachary left Liberty¡¯s new restaurant and went straight home. Without his wife to apany him, he


    didn¡¯t even think about going out to y.


    His friends imed that he changed significantly after getting married. He didn¡¯t care if he was early or


    late, and he never even met up with friends on the weekends. He became Serenity¡¯s tail and followed


    her around every day.


    Serenity, who was far away in FC Manor in Annenburg, didn¡¯t know what her husband was thinking.


    After finishing the call with her husband, she hurried to Jane and asked with concern: ¡°The baby is


    crying so hard, is it ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s just hungry. It¡¯s time to feed him. The milk powder hasn¡¯t been prepared yet. This child is


    impatient, so he screamed.¡±


    Jane coaxed and hugged her son, while the babysitter had already gone to make milk powder.


    Avah was still lying on the crib, Sonny and Grandma May were guarding the side and looked at Avah


    intently.


    It was the first time for Grandma May to see Avah.


    Grandma May was too busy and too old toe over for the children¡¯s full moon wine, so she


    prepared a gift for Zachary and his wife to bring over for the children. She often overheard Serenity


    commenting on how adorable the two children were, and she just wanted to see them. She then


    realized she wasn¡¯t too old, and she could still fly around and y everywhere.


    Grandma May was very rare at this time, seeing the well-behaved Avah, she touched Avah¡¯s tender


    face from time to time, then put her hand in Avah¡¯s palm, and Avah would immediately grab her hand.

 Chapter 1872

    "Sonny, isn''t this little sister cute?" Grandma May stared at Avah and asked Sonny.


    "Cute, very cute. Great grandma, can I hold my little sister?"


    Sonny also wanted to touch Avah, but Grandma May was worried that he was too young, so she patted Sonny''s little hand away and said, "Don''t touch Avah randomly, if you don''t control the strength, it will hur the baby, the baby''s skin is very tender."


    Sonny: "...Grandma, I haven''t even touched my little sister yet, how do you do it?"


    Grandma May: "Do you know that I will hurt your little sister? Grandma just doesn''t want you to touch her."


    His great Grandma touched Avah by herself, as if she was touching a rare treasure, but she didn''t let Sonny touch her.


    "Yes, yes, grandma just doesn''t want me to touch my little sister. Grandma likes this little doll so much. It would be great if it were my great-granddaughter." Grandma May said as she returned to touch Avah''s little feet.


    Sonny: "Grandma, my little sister''s feet are so small."


    Grandma May said without looking at Sonny, "Do you think your hands and feet were so big when you were born? Didn''t you have small hands when you were two months old?" Sonny: "Little feet."


    Avah let Grandma May and Sonny admire her adorableness. She kicked her hands when the olddy touched her little feet.


    "Hey, these little feet are quite strong."


    Seeing the babysitter prepared the milk powder, Grandma May stood up, bent down again, then picked up Avah from the crib, sat down again, and said to the babysitter: "I''ll feed Avah." The nanny handed Avah''s bottle to Grandma May.


    While feeding Avah, Grandma May asked Jane: "Is there not enough bre*st milk?"


    Jane was feeding her son, and she replied: "The two babies are not enough. They need to be fed with milk powder to feed them."


    Her daughter, Avah, was fine; no matter what Jane fed her, she ate it.


    Her son was not good. After eating bre*st milk, he was more and more reluctant to eat milk powder, but when he was extremely hungry, he could drink 30 ml of in water. However, the two children still mostly ate milk powder.


    The olddy smiled and said: "That''s right. Those who have twins are basically fed with milk powder. Avah is so good. She drinks milk powder with great relish and can finish it soon." Enzo, who was in Jane''s arms, was extremely hungry, but after drinking half of the milk powder, he no longer enjoyed it.


    Enzo was able to drink the milk powder, but it took him significantly longer than his sister Avah.


    When Enzo was full, Serenity said to Jane: "Let me hug Enzo."


    Jane handed her son to Serenity and reminded her: "He just finished drinking milk powder, so be careful while holding her. Don''t let him spit up milk."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Grandma May said to her granddaughter-inw: "Serenity, after feeding the baby, you should hold it upright and burp it gently with your hollow palm, this will prevent the baby from spitting up."


    Serenity observed that Grandma was now holding Avah upright, so she did the same.


    Jane smiled and said: "Serenity is learning more now, and when she has a baby, she will have experience and be able to take good care of the baby."


    "I don''t know when I will be able to have a baby. People said behind my back that I''m a hen that can''ty eggs." Serenity didn''t appear to be angry when she spoke these words; perhaps she was numb from having heard too much.


    Jane said: "If someone ever says that about you again, p them hard and watch to see if they will ever dare to say it again."

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873


    It had been less than a year since Zachary and Serenity got their license. It was October, and it took


    only half a year to be a real couple. Those people said that Serenity would not have children, they


    were jealous of Serenity, and deliberately said those words to hurt Serenity.


    Grandma May echoed Jane¡¯s words: ¡°That¡¯s right, if you hear someone say that about you again,


    Serenity, you should p in the face. You don¡¯t have to be afraid of offending anyone. As long as you


    don¡¯t do anything illegal, no matter who you offend, grandma will help you settle it. If Grandma can¡¯t


    make it right, there is Zack, he can help you hold up when the sky falls.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anyone say me, I know everyone told something bad about me behind


    my back, if I heard it with my own ears, I promise to p them in the face. and they don¡¯t need to worry


    about my affairs.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, those people are salty carrot, don¡¯t worry about it. We elders don¡¯t worry about it, they are


    the onion and the garlic.¡± The olddy firmly believed that she trusted the master¡¯s words, and the


    master said that the eldest grandson and his wife were the fate of both children.


    The master also said that sometimes there must be something in fate, and there was no time to force it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Jane looked at Serenity who was holding her son, and said with a smile: ¡°Maybe after a while, you will


    have good news.¡±


    Jane hoped that Serenity would get pregnant soon, so she would p those troublemakers in the face


    severely.


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°I ept your words. When will the babies have a hundred-day banquet?


    Zachary and I have to arrange a time in advance. When the baby¡¯s hundred-day banquet is held, we


    wille and stay for a few days. I like my godchildren so much.¡±


    ¡°It will be 100 days at the end of next month, so there is still a month left. You and Zachary will


    definitelye to the baby¡¯s 100-day banquet.¡±


    FC Manor had already started preparing for the hundred-day banquet for the two babies.


    Jane sighed: ¡°It feels like they are still in my womb. It will be almost a hundred days in a blink of an eye


    after this birth. Time flies so fast.¡±


    Serenity smiled. Jane noticed that time flew by because of her good fortune. She married Ben and was


    spoiled by him. Both the nanny and the parents-inw looked after the two babies. Jane, a mother, just


    huged her children to make fun of them when she missed them. She didn¡¯t have to be concerned about


    ying.


    If someone else had to take care of two children at once, it would be exhausting.


    Back then, when she and her sister took care of Sonny, they were always in a hurry.


    That sc*mbag Hank seldom helped. He always said that he didn¡¯t know how to take care of children,


    and the newborn baby was so soft that Hank didn¡¯t even dare to hug him, fearing that he might fall the


    baby.


    During Liberty¡¯s confinement period, Sonny always turned upside down day and night, sleeping like


    piglets during the day, and crying at night, tossing the two sisters quite terribly.


    Serenity adored her sister; she always looked after Sonny and made her sister sleep more.


    After Liberty confinement, instead of losing weight after giving birth, she gained weight instead. This


    was because her younger sister took good care of her.


    On the contrary, Serenity lost ten catties in a month, and Jasmine often said that she could even shoot


    weight lossmercials.


    Only those who had brought children knew how difficult it was to care for children.


    The two children quickly fell asleep.


    When the brother and sister were lying on the crib together, Grandma may¡¯s eyes were still fixed on


    Avah.


    The maid knocked on the door.


    ¡°Eldest young mistress york, Madam York, dinner is ready, pleasee downstairs for dinner.¡±


    Grandma May and Serenity were indeed distinguished guests for the Johnson family.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874


    ¡°Grandma May, Serenity, let¡¯s go downstairs for dinner.¡± Jane said: ¡°Sonny,e, auntie hugs you.¡±


    Sonny looked at the two babies, then at the beautiful auntie Jane and finally walked towards her


    reluctantly, and said, ¡°Auntie Jane, I¡¯ve grown up, so I don¡¯t need to be hugged anymore.¡±


    Jane took sonny¡¯s little hand, ¡°Then Auntie will lead you away.¡±


    She said to Serenity again: ¡°Sonny is also a very good boy, he is better than Enzo because Enzo cries


    every day. Sonny is as good as Lilian¡¯s son.¡±


    Lilian¡¯s son had just been born.


    Knowing that she had given birth to a baby, Callum hurriedly sent someone to deliver supplements, this


    was his fianc¨¦e¡¯sst hope.


    Tim received the tonic from Callum, his face darkened, and then he stuffed the tonic from Callum into a


    corner. Anyway, his wife had no shortage of tonic, and she couldn¡¯t finish her own tonic. Who cares?


    From Callum?


    Even if Tim was aware that Callum had no ulterior motives, but he was unhappy. He felt that he and


    Callum were unrted, and his wife had given birth to a child; what supplements would Callum


    provide?


    Tim could still ept a few sets of baby clothes.


    ¡°By the way, Dr. Carden gave birth to a baby. I¡¯ll go and see her and the babyter.¡±


    Lilian had not been discharged from the hospital yet. But her son was known to cry a lot.


    Tim said that every day when the baby was taking a bath, it was his son who cried the loudest.


    It was also the most tossing, and many family members of pregnant women liked to watch the fourth


    young master of Johnson¡¯s family take a bath.


    The olddy also got up reluctantly, she couldn¡¯t wait to hug Avah for dinner.


    The nanny pushed the crib.


    The olddy asked: ¡°Do you want to push the crib to the first floor?¡±


    The nanny replied: ¡°Yes, the young master is a light sleeper, he will wake up soon, and he will cry when


    he wakes up. You can¡¯t leave them alone in the room.¡±


    The olddy was relieved.


    In the central main house of Johnson¡¯s house, an elevator was specially installed for the convenience


    of pushing the crib downstairs.


    The olddy thought that there was no elevator in the main house in the center of Wildridge Manor.


    After she went back, she had to ask someone to install an elevator to prepare for the baby cot in


    advance.


    Jane nned to take them for a walk after dinner to enjoy the scenery of FC Manor. The olddy was


    reluctant to leave Avah, so she said she couldn¡¯t leave because she had old arms and legs, so she


    stayed in the house and talked with olddy Johnson.


    The two were about the same age, and they were both olddies in their respective families, so they


    could chat well.


    Grandma May was very envious of Old Mrs. Johnson, and said to her: ¡°you¡¯re happier than me. Of your


    ten grandchildren, three are married, and two of them have lovers. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I


    have nine grandchildren. At present, only the eldest grandson got married under my hard and soft


    coercion.


    Oh, I really broke my heart because of those b*stards. The thing that makes me most envious of you is


    that there is such a beautiful and lovely great-granddaughter as Avah. If I had a great-granddaughter, I


    would be willing to die right away.¡±


    The Old Mrs. Johnson said with a smile: ¡°There will be, and one of your grandsons can equal several of


    my grandchildren. I am also very envious of you because you have so many outstanding grandsons.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    They were all happy olddies, full of children and grandchildren, and all of them were promising.

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875


    The York family had no daughter for several generations, and the Johnson family knew it too.


    Old Mrs. Johnson did have a daughter, but no granddaughter. Jane now had a great-granddaughter,


    which made up for her regret of not having a granddaughter. Mrs. Johnson was not particrly


    sympathetic to Old Mrs. York¡¯s desire for a great-granddaughter.


    Zachary and Serenity were about to marry for a year, and Serenity¡¯s stomach hadn¡¯t moved. Old Mrs.


    Johnson was wary of discussing children with Old Mrs. York, fearing that she would be looking forward


    to her great-grandson and putting pressure on Serenity.


    Serenity¡¯s situation was actually quite difficult. Fortunately, she married Zachary and didn¡¯t give birth.


    Yorks had a good family style, and the elders were all enlightened. Zachary also didn¡¯t dislike Serenity¡¯s


    family background.


    Jane¡¯s family background was not poor back then, despite the fact that their Johnson family did not


    dislike her back then, and the Murphy family was a prosperous family.


    Not to mention that Jane recognized her biological parents and became the eldest granddaughter of


    Meadspring Lafayette family in a sudden transformation, her status was very precious.


    The head of the Lafayette family was the twin elder brother of Jane¡¯s mother. After Jane¡¯s father


    stepped down, he divided the private property between his children equally. Now Jane put aside her


    status as the youngest mistress of the Johnson family and counted on her personal assets. She was


    also a proper rich woman and She has Tens of billions of worth.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t match this point.


    Therefore, Old Mrs. Johnson felt that the family style of the York family was really good, and the elders


    were really open-minded. Old Mrs. York was even more eclectic in choosing her granddaughter-inw,


    and only valued character.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, old sister. Ben is also a very good kid, not inferior to Zack. Compared with Zack, I think


    Ben is better. Ben has a much better temper and Zack has a bad temper. That¡¯s why Serenity can bear


    Zack, and if she is reced by someone else, it is guaranteed that there will be a small quarrel for


    three days, and a big quarrel for five days.


    Not to mention Ben, but Remy is also very good. I appreciate him very much. Unfortunately I don¡¯t have


    a granddaughter, otherwise I¡¯d marry Remy to my granddaughter.¡±


    When Remy was mentioned, Old Mrs. Johnson said: ¡°How are Remy and Elisa? I heard from daughter-


    inw nnah that Audrey has always disliked Remy far away, and was reluctant to let her daughter


    marry far away. Remy has been stationed in Wiltspoon for a long time, taking care of the business


    there, what is the difference between him and the people in Wiltspoon?


    The daughter-inw is so impatient that she wants to do it herself. Remy said that it is not suitable for


    him to meet his parents, and he will not let his parents interfere, saying that he can handle his affairs by


    himself.


    Audrey¡¯s stubbornness is a headache. But she doesn¡¯t think that Remy is not good enough. She only


    has one daughter, Elisa, and she really doesn¡¯t want her daughter to marry away.


    Audrey Farrell(Fisher) was her boudoir. This surname is Farrell.¡±


    Old Mrs. Johnson only knew Audrey¡¯s surname was Stone, but she didn¡¯t know Audrey¡¯s boudoir name


    Farrell.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare. I only know that there is a person named Farrell in Jensburg¡­¡±


    The old Mrs. York suddenly stopped talking.


    The surname Farrell was fairly rare. Audrey¡¯s surname was Farrell, but Jensburg had a Farrell family.


    Women rule the power in that family, but the eldest daughter rules the power.


    When old Mrs. York had her eyes on Hayden and wanted to consider Hayden as a granddaughter-in-


    law candidate, she had been active in Jensburg for a long time. In addition to secretly investigating


    Hayden¡¯s character and ability, she also found out several major families in Jensburg.


    The Farrell family was the most special existence, so she naturally went to find out.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876


    Everyone knew her as Audrey Stone, ignoring her surname, like her boudoir name, Audrey Farrell,


    which even Old Mrs. Johnson didn¡¯t know.


    Audrey might have something to do with the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    Audrey was so powerful when she was young. Those who grew up in an orphanage could rely on their


    excellence to marry into a wealthy family and she became the head mistress of Stone family. Her


    excellence might be inherited from the family blood.


    The women of the Farrell family, especially the eldest daughter, were very powerful.


    Due to the nature of the old Mrs. York¡¯s previous work, when she was interested in the Farrell family,


    she also found out some of the past of the Farrell family.


    For example, the current head of the family took the position of head of the family only after killing the


    elder sister and younger sister.


    The eldest sister of the head of the Farrell family was much older than her, at least twenty years older


    than her. Her mother gave birth to her in her forties, and her younger sister was born a yearter.


    Therefore, there was a big age gap between her and her elder sister.


    The eldest sister of the Farrell Patriarch was a workaholic. She marriedte and had childrente. After


    the current Farrell Patriarch became an adult, her elder sister got married and had a daughter. She


    gave birth to two daughters in a row. They may be older daughters. Her elder sister¡¯s health gradually


    deteriorated, and the matter was handed over to her younger sister to take care of it.


    After tasting the sweetness of power, the current head of the Farrell family became ambitious and


    wanted to rece her eldest sister as the head of the Farrell family, so she secretly nned and


    plotted to kill the eldest sister¡¯s family and sessfully picked herself out to marry her. Disaster for the


    younger sister.


    When the eldest sister died, her two nieces were only a few years old. Afterwards, the two daughters of


    the previous head of the Farrell family disappeared in Jensburg.


    Decades had passed, and no one had paid attention to whether the two daughters of the former head


    of the Farrell family were alive or dead. Many people even dared not mention the matter of the head of


    the Farrell family for fear of causing death.


    The current head of the Farrell family was 70 years old. After she won the position of head of the


    family, she also married and had childrente like her sister. The ones she gave birth to before were all


    sons. There was an heir, the head of the Farrell family only got a daughter at the age of 42 after giving


    birth to four sons in a row.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too ruthless and the housekeeper secretly hated her or


    because the housekeeper was too ambitious. When the head of the Farrell family gave birth to a


    daughter, the housekeeper¡¯s wife also gave birth to a daughter. The baby had switched.


    If the housekeeper could change the package, it must have been nned and arranged long ago.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for him to transfer packages sessfully.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    The head of the Farrell family found out a year ago that the daughter she had loved for more than 20


    years was actually the housekeeper¡¯s daughter, and that her own daughter had been raised by the


    housekeeper¡¯s parents. Even though she lived in a different ce, Kathryn Farrell, the real daughter of


    the Farrell family, was still a good person. Kathryn was several times better than Shiloh, the fake


    daughter who grew up in the Farrell family.


    At the beginning, they didn¡¯t know about the true and false daughters, and the people in Jensburg were


    discussing in private. The Farrell family was afraid that they would lose, because the next sessor


    was too ipetent, petty, self-willed and savage, embarrassing.


    Old people who knew the history of the current head of the Farrell family said that this was retribution.


    Who knew, there would be real and fake daughters.


    The real daughter of the Farrell family, Kathryn, was found back, which really shocked the jaws of the


    crowd.


    It also made Jensburg people sigh that the eldest daughter (or only daughter) of the Farrell family was


    always very powerful.


    Kathryn had only returned to the Farrell family for a year, and she had already secretly controlled half of


    the Farrell family¡¯s business, and she managed to win it bit by bit under the circumstances of her


    mother¡¯s reluctance.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Kathryn looked like a steamed stuffed bun. Didn¡¯t Hugh regard her as a


    steamed stuffed bun?

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877


    Old Mrs. York stopped talking, and Old Mrs. Johnson quickly understood.


    Old Mrs. Johnson¡¯s face froze.


    The Stone family had no rtionship with the Johnson family. If Remy married Elisa, the Johnson and


    Stone families would be inws, and the Farrell family would be connected.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The Farrell family experienced a bloodbath decades ago. Although they were not in the same city,


    these big families would pay attention.


    Old Mrs. Johnson thought that if Audrey was the daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family in


    Jensburg and if she wanted to avenge her family after knowing her life, the Johnson family would have


    to help.


    The two olddies sighed again when they looked at each other.


    Old Mrs. York said: ¡°If there is such a day, our York family will not be able to stand idly by.¡±


    Audrey¡¯s biological sister was Serenity¡¯s biological mother.


    If Audrey wanted to take revenge and regain the position of head of the Farrell family, the York family


    would definitely help, and Zachary would also be the main force in helping because he was venting his


    anger on behalf of his mother-inw.


    Neither Jane nor Serenity knew what the two olddies in the room were talking about, but they could


    more or less guess that, for the elderly, when they got together, they were not talking about the past, or


    talking about their children and grandchildren. Jane took Sonny by the hand, and asked Serenity as


    they walked, ¡°Has Sonny gone to kindergarten?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny doesn¡¯t have so much time to y.¡±


    Sonny had to practice martial arts. He spent two days on the weekend learning martial arts from his


    teacher.


    During the two months of summer vacation, Sonny only had a vacation during this half month.


    Jane said: ¡°Sonny is very smart. Your siste taught him very well. He is about the same age as my


    adopted son, Titus. Titus followed his master to guard his master in the hospital. You and Grandma will


    stay here for a few more days and have a good time and y. When Tituses back, Sonny will


    have apanion to y with. The two of them are about the same age, so they will definitely be able


    to y.¡±


    In addition, Serenity learned that Jane and her husband had adopted a son. Dr. Carden observed the


    surrounding individuals and desired to take them on as apprentices due to their high aptitude. Titus


    was taken by the old genius doctor, who taught him knowledge after Dr. Carden became pregnant.


    Serenity: ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the cheek to stay at your house for a few more days, as long as you don¡¯t find


    us annoying.¡±


    Jane said to her: ¡°What are you talking about? You are willing to save face by staying at our home for a


    few more days. Even though we haven¡¯t seen each other frequently, we are already friends.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Did Titus go to kindergarten?¡±


    Jane: ¡°Yes, too, very naughty.¡±


    Regarding her adopted son, Jane also had a lot of topics to talk about.


    It could be seen that she really regarded her adopted son as her own and did not ignore him just


    because she had her own children.


    ¡°When will Dr. Carden be discharged from the hospital?¡± Serenity asked with concern, ¡°I want to go to


    the hospital to see her and the babyter, is that okay?¡±


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°Of course you can, I will apany you thereter. Lilian had a normal delivery


    and she will be discharged soon. It was her husband, Tim, who asked her to stay in the hospital for a


    few more days. Tim heard that some people would bleed heavily after giving birth. He was worried and


    insisted that Lilian stay in the hospital for a few days.¡±


    Serenity alsoughed.


    The men of Johnsons were also famous for doting on their wives.

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878


    It is said that the women in Annenburg always want to marry into Johnsons.


    The women in Wiltspoon want to squeeze their heads into the Yorks and be young mistresses,


    not only for the Yorks¡¯ wealth and status, but also for the Yorks¡¯ men¡¯s special affection.


    After walking around FC Manor for half a circle, the two older and younger wives both felt tired, so they


    walked back in a tacit understanding without going any further.


    Sonny was still a kid, and he couldn¡¯t walk such a long distance. On the way back, he asked his aunt to


    carry him on the back.


    Serenity, who was carrying Sonny on her back, said to Jane: ¡°At this time, I miss Zachary very much. If


    he is here, I don¡¯t need to carry Sonny.¡±


    Janeughed loudly.


    ¡°Young Master York should be sad when he hears this. He will definitely say that you only think of him


    because of someone else¡¯s man.¡±


    Serenity blushed slightly, and asked Jane: ¡°You are also oftenined by the young master


    Johnson. The tone of this sentence is very simr to that of my family.¡±


    Jane: ¡°No, Ben frequentlyins. He is envious, believes I am too good to my son, and predicts


    that my son will be someone else¡¯s man in the future.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°There is a reason why the two of them can be friends, they are the same people.¡±


    ¡°Would you like me to help you back for a while?¡± Jane gestured to ask. She hugged Sonny from


    Serenity¡¯s back.


    Serenity quickly stopped her and said, ¡°You can¡¯t be tired after giving birth to a baby, can you? Sonny is


    light enough for me to carry on my back.¡±


    Even when Sonny fell asleep, she was worried that the little guy would fall, so she had to bend forward


    to prevent the little guy from falling, and walking was a bit hard.


    Serenity refused, but Jane didn¡¯t force it, but she made an internal call and asked a maid to arrange for


    someone toe by electric scooter.


    Soon, a maid came over on an electric car.


    ¡°Young Mistress.¡± The maid stopped the car and called Jane respectfully.


    Jane: ¡°Give me the electric car key.¡±


    The maid handed the car key to Jane. Jane rode the electric car and drove Serenity, and asked


    Serenity to hug the sleeping Sonny back to the main house.


    Jane: ¡°The vi is too big. Next time, let¡¯s ride a bicycle and visit the whole vi at once.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°When I went back to Wildridge Manor, I just rode a bicycle with Zachary to visit the


    Manor, and we could enjoy the beautiful scenery. It can also exercise. However, his bicycle riding skills


    are a bit poor. I sit behind the rear of his bicycle and always worry that the bicycle will overturn.


    Whenever the front of his bicycle shakes, I jump off the bicycle quickly.¡±


    Jane imagined that scene.


    Young master York might have ridden a bicycle when he was a child, and he was driven by luxury cars.


    If he hadn¡¯t married a down-to-earth wife, he probably wouldn¡¯t have touched a bicycle again. It¡¯s


    normal for him to be poor at driving.


    Returning to the main house of the center, Sonny who fell asleep stayed in the room , while Jane took


    Serenity to the hospital to visit Lilian.


    It was not the first time for Serenity to see Dr. Carden, but she was always afraid of Dr. Carden, and


    she didn¡¯t dare to get too close to her. She also felt that Dr. Carden was a bit serious.


    Zachary said that Dr. Carden was the only outstanding student of the genius doctor, who was adopted


    by the genius doctor and raised as his daughter. Not only was he superb in medical skills, but he was


    also a master of poisoning. Compared with the old gentleman doctor, everyone dared not offend Dr.


    Carden.


    If you are poisoned by her, she can help you detoxify, but the pain of being tortured by poison is


    enough to make your scalp numb and leave a lifelong shadow.


    After Lilian gave birth, she could have been discharged from the hospital soon, but her man gently


    coaxed her to stay in the hospital for two more days. She couldn¡¯t stand her man¡¯s coaxing, so she


    agreed immediately.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879


    After knowing Serenity¡¯s identity, Dr. Carden said to Serenity: ¡°When you go back, tell Second Young


    master York that when I reach forty days, I will help his fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°Dr. Carden, I will definitely bring you, and Callum has been looking forward


    to you for a long time.¡±


    Tim, who was holding his son beside him, had a dark face.


    Tim pretended to be casual while coaxing his son, as Lilian squinted at him.


    The old genius doctor whispered to Titus: ¡°Boy, you will inherit your master¡¯s toughness from now on,


    don¡¯t learn from your fourth uncle¡¯s fear of his wife.¡±


    Titus was referred to as Jane¡¯s son. He used to call Tim his fourth uncle. After his master became the


    fourth aunt, he couldn¡¯t change his mouth. Lilian told Titus not to change his mouth, and he could call


    him whatever he wanted. If his fourth uncle dared to disagree with him, he could tell his master.


    The master would settle up with his fourth uncle, and his master could teach him how to be polite.


    For this reason, Timined that his wife was not with him, but with other men.


    As expected of a man from a jealous family, he always liked to be jealous.


    Tim defended himself in a low voice: ¡°Old master, I¡¯m not afraid of my wife, I just love my wife, she has


    worked hard for me to raise children.¡±


    The little baby in his arms pursed his mouth again.


    Tim hurriedly coaxed him again, but the little baby still started crying.


    He walked up and down the room holding his crying son, and finally handed his son to the old genius


    doctor to hold him, and the boy stopped crying.


    The old genius doctorined about Tim again: ¡°Look at you, you can¡¯t even hold a baby, and he


    cries because he feels ufortable in your arms, and you always me my grandson for crying.


    You¡¯re thinking wildly again, suspecting that he¡¯s abnormal.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°No, Avah doesn¡¯t like to cry, she¡¯s so cute.¡± Tim said instinctively.


    Both the couple were looking forward to having a baby as obedient as Avah. After their baby was born,


    they didn¡¯t cry much on the day of birth. They sleep when they were full, and cry when they were full.


    Tim¡¯s nephew, Enzo, was very good. Unexpectedly, he gradually fell in love with crying.


    Neither of the couple could have imagined that in the days toe, in order not to bring their crying


    son with them, one would seek medical treatment everywhere after confinement, making it look like he


    was busy with work, and the other would try to hide in thepany if he could.


    The old genius doctor became the savior of the couple. As soon as he came back, the couple would be


    the shopkeepers, and the old genius doctorined that they were the most irresponsible parents.


    The old genius doctor said: ¡°Avah is a girl, delicate and quiet. Who told you that you can¡¯t have a


    daughter? Don¡¯t dislike my precious grandson? You want a delicate and quiet baby, try to have a


    second child, see if you can give birth to a daughter, and I can bring it up for you.¡±


    The old doctor was a genius, but he never got married, and he treated Lilian like his daughter. Lilian¡¯s


    children were all his grandchildren. He wanted a granddaughter because he already had a grandson.


    The little girl was white, soft, and so cute.


    When his grandchildren grew up, he would teach them medicine and martial arts so that the old


    immortals would be jealous of him and hate him, which would make his school grow over time.


    By the way, there was also Titus, he couldn¡¯t ignore this kid.


    Jane and Serenity talked with Lilian, until Serenity received a call from Grandma May, telling her that


    Sonny woke up, and when she woke up, she cried and mored to find her aunt.


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    grandma May: ¡°Well, you¡¯ll be back earlier, Sonny is crying.¡±


    Sonny was usually very obedient, but now he was crying, probably because he was in an unfamiliar


    environment.


    ¡°Lilian, Serenity and I will go back first. You should have a good rest. Tell your family what you want to


    eat, and someone will bring it to you.¡± Jane said to Lilian, and then greeted Titus: ¡°Titus,e with me,


    don¡¯t bother your master to rest here, there is a new friend at home, about your age.¡±


    Titus walked up to Jane and put out his hands to her. After Jane gave him a hug, he said goodbye to


    the master. After saying, she asked Jane curiously: ¡°Mom, who is my new friend?¡±


    ¡°Little distinguished guest of the family, you are the little master, you must show the demeanor of the


    master¡¯s house and treat the little distinguished guest well.¡±

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880


    Hearing that there were children, Titus was very happy.


    He also wanted to go home a long time ago, thinking about his little sister at home, afraid that his little


    sister would be stolen by others when he was not at home.


    But he didn¡¯t want to go home. He wanted to stay in the hospital with his little brother.


    Titus thought, Master must also be afraid that his little brother would be stolen by others.


    Sonny followed his aunt to FC Manor, and met a friend named Titus. The two were about the same


    age. As they grew up, their friendship became deeper and deeper, which also represented the


    establishment of diplomatic rtions between the next generation of the two giants.


    Even though Sonny didn¡¯te from the York family, his aunt did.


    He became good friends with Jane¡¯s adopted son, and they were inextricably involved.


    ¡­¡­


    The sun was setting, and the resulting sunset was fiery.


    Serenity watched the two children ying not far away, with a doting smile on her face and tenderness


    in her eyes.


    When could she have a child?


    Although the master that grandma trusted the most helped the husband and wife approve their lives,


    saying that the husband and wife would have both children and daughters in the future.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Still there was no movement yet.


    Serenity was a little worried, was the master right or not?


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Sonny suddenly called Uncle.


    Serenity said with a smile: ¡°Sonny, your uncle is not here, if you miss him so much, let¡¯s go back


    earlier.¡±


    It¡¯s just that Sonny didn¡¯t hear what Serenity said, and Sonny really saw uncle in his eyes.


    His uncle, Zachary, walked towards them from a distance, and the setting sun fell on his body, as if


    casting a golden light on uncle.


    Titus also saw Zachary, he grabbed Sonny who was about to run, and asked Sonny: ¡°Sonny, do you


    know that person? He looks familiar too, he seems to be Uncle York.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my uncle, my uncle¡¯s surname is York, I always hear people call him Eldest Young master


    York.¡±


    Titus: ¡°That must be Uncle York.¡±


    Titus let go of Sonny¡¯s hand, and then he ran faster than Sonny, Run to Zachary.


    When Jane¡¯s two children were full moon, Zachary brought Serenity over to drink full moon wine. Titus


    met Zachary and had a little impression of Zachary.


    Sonny¡¯s reaction was a little slow. He was probably wondering, that was his uncle, why did Titus run so


    fast?


    To rob his uncle?


    That was impossible, as the uncle belonged to him.


    Sonny immediately chased after Titus, and both of them started to practice martial arts. Their running


    speed was slightly faster than children of the same age, but Titus won at the starting line, and his


    aptitude was better than Sonny¡¯s, and he also learned martial arts earlier than Sonny, so it was easy for


    him to leave Sonny behind.


    ¡°Uncle York.¡±


    Titus ran up to Zachary. He was not afraid of Zachary¡¯s cold face at all. He was very familiar with him.


    He hugged Zachary¡¯s thigh and wanted to climb up.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881


    Zachary picked up Titus.


    Sonny also ran over.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Zachary smiled and hugged Sonny again.


    Serenity got up from the bench, looked in the direction of the voice, and saw Zachary approaching her


    while toting a child in his arms.


    Why was he here?


    Zachary also knew that Serenity was in FC Manor.


    Zachary walked over with the two children in his arms, then bent down, put the two children on the


    ground, and said to them: ¡°Go and y.¡±


    Sonny pulled Titus and said, ¡°Titus, let¡¯s go y.¡±


    Titus was also monkey-shaped, and he likeed to y the most.


    There were now a few kids living in FC Manor, but besides Titus, the rest were still infants who could


    only cry and couldn¡¯t walk or talk.


    It¡¯s rare that Sonny came, Titus and Sonny yed like crazy.


    Serenity and her husband looked at each other for a moment, and asked him: ¡°How do you know we¡¯re


    here?¡±


    Zachary stretched out his hand and pinched her face lightly, saying to her, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me when you


    went out, I wanted to apany you well, but you were fine, and went out with grandma without even


    saying hello. When you called me, I heard the cry of the child, and guessed that you came to FC Manor


    to see Son and daughter.¡±


    Zachary originally thought not to make this trip.


    It was really boring, he was used to the days when his wife was with him, and it only took a day or two


    for Serenity to go away. He felt that the husband and wife had been separated for a few years, so he


    came to FC Manor with a private ne.


    Serenity: ¡°¡­I was betrayed by the crying of my godson.¡±


    t was Enzo who was crying at that time, and she was worried that Zachary would hang up the phone in


    a hurry when he heard it, but Zachary still came.


    Serenity: ¡°Did you just arrive?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was allowed toe to you after seeing Grandpa Johnson and Grandma Johnson.¡±


    Zachary saw the two children having fun nearby, so he didn¡¯t pay attention to them, so he seized the


    opportunity and went to see Serenity. He took Serenity into his arms, hugged him fiercely, and then let


    go.


    ¡°Serenity, I won¡¯tin about you ignoring me in the future. In the past two days, I¡¯ve not yed


    around with you. I want to y with you. After ying for a few days, we¡¯ll go back. Sonny should calm


    down and get ready for school.¡±


    Before Serenity could speak, Zachary said again: ¡°Grandma is getting old, even if I have you by my


    side, I don¡¯t feel worried about letting Grandma run around.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Grandma and Grandma Johnson don¡¯t seem to chat well. I will stay with grandma in FC


    Manor for a few more days, and I will go back on the 27th, there will be 31 days in this month, and


    there will still be a few days for Sonny to calm down after I go back.¡±


    Zachary: ¡­.


    Thinking that, while Serenity and Jane could be considered friends, they hadn¡¯t been together long


    enough, and their friendship was always frail. Serenity¡¯s friendship with Jane could be strengthened if


    she stayed at FC Manor for a few more days, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle and pick you up on


    the 27th.¡±


    It was already the 22nd.


    Just a few days.


    ¡°Give me your new mobile phone number.¡± Zachary domineeringly asked for his wife¡¯s new mobile


    phone number.


    Serenity obediently told him the new mobile phone number.


    After saving his wife¡¯s new mobile phone number, Zachary took her to sit down and watched the


    children y and watch the sunset with her.


    Zachary: ¡°Like Sonny and Titus¡¯s current age, they are carefree, which is the most enviable.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°A child¡¯s childhood should be carefree.¡±


    Zachary held her hand, said: ¡°We will be our children.¡±

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882


    Every time Serenity saw children ying, she thought that they didn¡¯t have babies yet.


    Serenity rested her head on his shoulder and let out a ¡°hmm¡±.


    The two children were tired from ying and ran over.


    Titus ran too fast, stepped on a small stone and fell backwards.


    Sonny quickly helped him up.


    Zachary and Serenity also stood up abruptly, and walked forward quickly, Sonny was still young and


    couldn¡¯t pull the chubby Titus, so it was Serenity who picked up the little guy.


    Titus wanted to cry, his mouth was ttened, and Serenity picked him up. Serenity asked him gently


    and concerned if he hurt from the fall, and where it hurt.


    Such a gentle Aunt Seren, just like Jane Mama, gave him a kind of mother¡¯s taste. Tears rolled in


    Titus¡¯s eyes, and he shook his head and said that there was no pain from the fall.


    Serenity patted the dust off his clothes, saw tears in his eyes, took out a tissue, gently wiped his tears,


    and said distressedly: ¡°Did you fall on your back? Or your head?¡±


    Titus fell backwards.


    Serenity pressed him against her thigh so that she could check Titus¡¯s back. When she pushed up


    Titus¡¯s clothes and saw the iprehensible patterns on Titus¡¯s back, she froze.


    Zachary was also stunned.


    After all, he was the head of the York Corporation, so he reacted quickly and steadily. He quickly


    scanned Titus¡¯s back to ensure that it was not injured, and then ripped Titus¡¯s clothes off to examine


    the patterns on his back.


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle, behind Titus¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Sonny, don¡¯t say anything, you know.¡± Zachary asked Sonny seriously for the first time.


    Seeing his uncle¡¯s seriousness, Sonny nodded half-understanding, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Serenity wanted to ask a few questions, but seeing Zachary¡¯s serious request to Sonny not to say


    anything, she didn¡¯t ask anymore.


    She helped Titus check the back of his head, and there was no injury, presumably the little guy was in


    pain when he fell.


    Serenity hugged Titus up and sat him up, and asked him softly: ¡°Titus, where does it hurt, you have to


    tell Aunt Seren.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Seren, the pain is gone.¡± Titus nestled in Serenity¡¯s arms, held Serenity¡¯s clothes with his hands,


    and said in a childlike voice, ¡°Aunt Seren, I like you holding me like a mother. My favorite thing is that I


    admire my mother. Now I also like Aunt Seren.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Aunt Seren also smelled like a mother.


    Titus was only one year old when Jane picked him up, he couldn¡¯t walk well, and could only call Mama.


    He was still less than three years old now, but he was still a child after being trained to be a doctor by


    the side of the old genius doctor.


    He liked people who smelled like mother.


    The little guy asked his master, Jane Mama was his mother, why did he call Jane Mama instead of


    Mom? Everyone had a mom, where was his real mom?


    Titus was very smart, otherwise Lilian would not have taken a fancy to him and epted him as his


    apprentice, and wanted to pass on all his abilities to Titus.


    He knew that he was different from his younger siblings after the adults taught him to change his


    mothers name to Jane as Jane mama.


    The master was also honest and told him directly that Jane mama was not his real mother.


    He even told him that they didn¡¯t know who his biological mother was, and that his life experience


    required him to find out by himself when he grew up.


    Serenity¡¯s heart melted.


    She always liked children.


    Sonny was brought up by her.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Seren also likes Titus very much.¡±

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Sonny feel that his aunt was snatched away by Titus. He couldn¡¯t help but also sneaked into


    his aunt¡¯s arms, as if he was jealous of Titus.


    Serenity smiled and hugged his nephew, then let go of the two little guys, and followed, holding one by


    the hand, and said: ¡°We¡¯ve yed outside for a long time, let¡¯s go back to the house.¡±


    The couple had two children, like a family of four.


    Back in the main house of the center, Serenity told Jane that Titus fell down.


    Jane hurriedly pulled her adopted son over. She wanted to check it out in public, but when she


    remembered something, she didn¡¯t lift up Titus¡¯s clothes, but asked Titus¡¯s shoulders with concern:


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    ¡°Pain, but after Aunt Seren hugged me, it didn¡¯t hurt any more.¡± Titus replied, and after thinking about it,


    he added: ¡°Mama, Aunt Seren has the same mother smell as you, I really like Aunt Seren. ¡°


    Jane smiled, ¡°You like each other when you see one.¡±


    In fact, Titus would like Jane a lot if she really took care of him well. Even though he was young, his


    heart was like a mirror; he could tell who was being honest with him. But he didn¡¯t say it.


    The master said that there were some things, it was good to know it in the heart, and there was no


    need to say it.


    Titus was a little embarrassed by his mother¡¯sughter, but he still had the cheek to hug Jane¡¯s neck,


    coquettishly in her arms, and said sweetly: ¡°Mama, I still like you the most.¡±


    Jane hadn¡¯t said anything yet. Titus rolled out of Jane¡¯s arms as soon as he heard the maid call the


    young master Johnson with respect.


    Titus grabbed Sonny¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go see our younger brothers and sisters.¡±


    Ben didn¡¯t like to see him acting like a baby in Jane¡¯s arms the most.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Titus was quite afraid of Ben.


    Ben was actually very kind to Titus, but he was too serious and always had a straight face in front of


    him, which made him feel that he had made a big mistake.


    Titus took Sonny and ran to the crib, looking at Enzo and Avah.


    The two milk babies were both asleep.


    They were only two months old and were either eating or sleeping.


    The old Mrs. York was also there, and she was the most rare of Avah.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Johnson family only had one granddaughter, Old Mrs. York would have


    wanted to borrow her granddaughter back to raise her for a while.


    Ben went out to do some errands, and as soon as he came back, he heard that Zachary and his wife


    hade, as well as the olddy of the York family.


    Entering the room, he saw a room full of people, lively and bustling, his eyes fell on his beloved wife


    first, and there was a little smile on his face.


    ¡°Grandma May.¡± Ben greeted the olddy first.


    Grandma May reluctantly took her eyes away from Avah, looked at Ben lovingly, and nodded with a


    smile.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884


    Ben greeted Zachary and Serenity again, and finally sat down beside his beloved wife.


    Everyone chatted a few words, and it was time for dinner.


    Because of the visit of distinguished guests, the members of Johnson¡¯s family dined in the main house


    in the center, and the meal was lively and lively.


    The two olddies were the happiest, maybe because they were older, they both had the same


    thoughts, and they liked to watch the scene full of children and grandchildren.


    At night, Serenity coaxed her nephew to sleep, and she also fell asleep.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, she sat up and saw Zachary pushing the door open.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t slept yet?¡± Zachary asked her gently, and said, ¡°I chatted with The nightclub for a long


    time. I thought you fell asleep.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Take Sonny to sleep, I almost fell asleep too.¡±


    Zachary came over, and Serenity asked him softly: ¡°What are those iprehensible patterns on


    Titus¡¯s back? I think they are tattoos. Titus tattooed those things on his body at such a young age. How


    painful it must have been for him at that time. Ah.¡±


    After Zachary was silent for a moment, he said, ¡°If there is no way out, who would want to tattoo those


    things on their own flesh and blood.


    Titus¡¯s life experience is a mystery, but it is not simple. The night club couple regard him as their own,


    but still send him away and dare not keep him by their side. It¡¯s not that they can¡¯t protect Titus, but


    because they are too involved, and Titus is too young to protect him blindly. Heid the groundwork.¡±


    Dr. Carden fell in love with Titus, and Grandma Johnson sent Titus there, and let Dr. Carden¡¯s mentor


    and apprentice be both teachers and mothers, raising Titus. The group of entrics like the genius


    doctor, now the few younger generation hear about them anymore, but there are many legends about


    them.


    Touching one person will implicate a group of people, and few people dare to touch that group of old


    seniors, besides, they are all gods and dragons. Theye and go without a trace.


    Titus will be much safer if he follows them.¡±


    Serenity was startled when she heard that, and she asked softly, ¡°Could it be that someone is going to


    chase and kill Titus? He¡¯s still a child who is less than three years old.¡±


    Zachary looked at the sleeping Sonny, Sonny and Titus yed so well, and the friendship between the


    York family and the Johnson family became deeper and deeper, and when Elisa married into the


    Johnson family as the fifth young mistress Now, the rtionship between the two families is getting


    closer. If something happened in the future, with their powerful families, couldn¡¯t they protect Titus


    comprehensively?


    Zachary: ¡°The nightclub didn¡¯t say much, it¡¯s my guess. I guess everyone in Titus¡¯s family is dead, and


    he¡¯s the only one left. He bears a blood feud.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s face turned pale, she asked, ¡°His family is not a gangster, is it? He was wiped out by the


    enemy?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I don¡¯t know. even the Houston family can¡¯t find out about Titus¡¯s life experience. The nature


    of the Houston family is simr to that of our Bucham family in Wiltspoon. The couple in the nightclub


    must have known about it, they picked up Titus, adopted him as their adopted son, and treated him as


    their own, so they would not reveal Titus¡¯s true identity.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the genius doctor old gentleman?¡±


    Zachary nodded, and told his wife: ¡°Seren, Titus¡¯s life experience is not trivial. We saw the secret


    behind Titus without knowing it. You can¡¯t lift Titus¡¯s clothes anymore, and the pattern on his back can¡¯t


    be seen by others.¡±


    ¡°Sonny is still young, please don¡¯t tell him anything, otherwise it will bring death to Titus.¡±


    Serenity nodded heavily. ¡°I will.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know the twists and turns of Titus¡¯s life experience, and she didn¡¯t know that there was a


    secret behind Titus¡¯s back. She was worried that Titus would fall on his back, so she lifted up Titus¡¯s


    clothes to check, but she saw something secret.


    The stakes were high.


    This kind of thing really couldn¡¯t be said again in the future.


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny is very sensible, I told him, he will definitely remember. won¡¯t say it.¡±


    Zachary said softly: ¡°Sonny is still a child after all, children are very curious, he also saw Titus back and


    the secret. When they y together, maybe Sonny often lifts up Titus¡¯s clothes to see what¡¯s going on,


    and Titus doesn¡¯t know that he is carrying a blood feud.¡±

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885


    ¡°Tomorrow, we will return to Wiltspoon with Sonny.¡± Serenity made the decision to leave FC Manor with


    her nephew. Children were forgetful, and when they returned to Wiltspoon, the two little children


    couldn¡¯t y together, and Sonny forgot the secret behind Titus quickly.


    Zachary looked at her and said, ¡°If I say yes, I¡¯m afraid that you will say that I wish you could go back. If


    I say no, I¡¯m worried that Sonny will ask Titus out of curiosity and then lift Titus¡¯s clothes to take a look.


    A child¡¯s curiosity is very strong.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t identally learned about this, I would like to go back on the date originally nned.¡±


    Serenity had no idea she¡¯d set Titus off like that. The clothes, she knew the secret of Titus¡¯s back, no


    need to ask, the person who tattooed that pattern on Titus¡¯s back had to be Titus¡¯s rtive.


    In Zachary¡¯s words, who would be willing to tattoo that thing on such a young child unless it was


    absolutely necessary.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, just y for two more days. You don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡± Zacharyforted his


    beloved wife, ¡°Maybe this is God¡¯s arrangement.¡±


    It was too soon for Serenity to leave, and Jane agreed with her. Tomorrow, Jane would take the


    children to Yves¡¯s house to y with Iris, and if she changed her mind temporarily, it would be easy for


    people to be suspicious.


    Serenity: ¡°Then let¡¯s y for two more days.¡±


    Zachary hummed, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, go to bed early.¡±


    He sat down next to his wife, hugged her, and then whispered in a low voice: ¡°In someone else¡¯s


    house, I¡¯ll spare you for the time being.¡±


    Serenity hurriedly pushed him away andy down next to Sonny.


    Zachary smiled lowly.


    No more words for one night.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The night passed, and the rising sun ushered in, and a new day began.


    ¡­..


    Jensburg.


    Hayden was still in a dream when she was awakened by the phone ringing.


    She was extremely irate. She could take a good rest and sleep inte because she wasn¡¯t typically


    busy at work on Sundays.


    As a result, someone called her early in the morning.


    Without even opening her eyes, she took the phone, gave it a habitual swipe to the right, ced it to


    her ear, and said coldly.: ¡°Hugh, you better have something big.¡±


    The person who called her was either her parents or Hugh.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, it¡¯s me.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice came.


    Hayden suddenly opened her eyes and sat up.


    The voice was lowered subconsciously, still cold: ¡°Mr. York? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Kevin called her early in the morning. And it¡¯s her home number, which most people didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°I am in Queen¡¯s mansion. Mr. Queen, I thought you woulde backst night, so I came here early


    to wait for you, but the sun is already high, and I didn¡¯t see you. I asked my aunt to find out why you


    didn¡¯te back homest night. My aunt gave me this mobile phone number and asked me to


    contact you.¡± Kevin exined how he got Hayden¡¯s home number.


    Hayden frowned, ¡°Mr. York, you haven¡¯t said what it is yet.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°We have agreed, we will go horseback riding today. After the horseback riding, I will treat you to


    dinner as my repayment for your help.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She really didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.


    Mr. York, why didn¡¯t youe to me directly?

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886


    What did he do when he ran to Queen¡¯s old mansion.


    Thinking that her parents liked Kevin very much, Hayden couldn¡¯t stay in bed anymore, afraid that she


    wouldn¡¯t go home, Kevin was slick, and sold her if she made her parents happy.


    Hayden knew that her parents were worried about her marriage.


    She had been disguised as a man for more than 20 years, and she had long been used to the life of a


    man. But it was impossible for her to marry a woman. Because she was a woman.


    She married a woman and could not give her a real married life.


    But let her marry, she was unwilling, she was not used to being a woman, she had not even worn a


    skirt in her life.


    And she didn¡¯t meet a man who could make her heart move and let her take off her disguise.


    Her parents also think she was too good, and few men were worthy of her.


    Even though she was worried about her marriage.


    If Kevin didn¡¯t show up, Hayden wouldn¡¯t worry at all, she could live like this for the rest of her life.


    Kevin was the York family¡¯s third young master. Hayden was outstanding in every way. In fact, she


    admired Kevin¡¯s talent as well. The York family had a good family style.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I think Mr. Queen would go back to the old mansion to apany his parents on weekends?


    So I came here directly. Mr. Queen, Auntie told you toe over to have breakfast together. Come


    early, we will wait for you.¡± Kevin took the initiative to hang up the phone after he finished speaking.


    Hayden¡¯s face was a little ugly. Kevin regarded her home as his home.


    Although she didn¡¯t want to wake up, she got up as fast as she could, because she needed a little time


    to dress up so that she looked no different from a real man.


    half an hourter.


    Surrounded by the bodyguards, Hayden left the big vi where she usually lived and went to the old


    house of Queen¡¯s family.


    When she returned to Queen¡¯s old mansion, she heard her parents¡¯ughter before entering the house.


    There was no need to ask, she also knew that it was Kevin¡¯s credit, this man was too good at coaxing


    people.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It¡¯s only a few encounters with her parents, but they could coax her parents to keep him for dinner,


    what¡¯s more, let her send Kevin back to the hotel.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Kevin, Hayden is usually too preupied with work to go out and y or rx. If you


    have time in the future, invite him out to y more. Everyone, rx, don¡¯t tense your muscles all day,


    just pay attention that you¡¯re so busy that we feel bad.¡±


    Hayden heard that her mother actually asked Kevin to take her out to y when she was free.


    Mr. Queen also said: ¡°Our eldest son is, indeed, a workaholic. He is not close to anyone. On weekends,


    he usually sleeps at home and does not y any games. I understand she is overworked, too tired, but


    when we look at him, we get worried. I hope he can go out on a regr basis, and I hope he has a


    close friend.


    When others approach Hayden, he will suspect that they have a n and are plotting against him.


    There is no way, our Queen Enterprise is too eye-catching in Jensburg. We don¡¯t have to worry if it¡¯s


    you, Kevin; if you¡¯re friends with Hayden, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be sincere.¡±


    Hayden strode in.


    If she didn¡¯t go in again, her parents would really sell her.


    Seeing Haydening in, Donald and his wife tactfully did not continue.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡± When Hayden approached, Kevin got up and greeted with a smile.


    Hayden looked at him deeply for a moment, then hummed coldly, and then called his parents.


    ¡°Hayden, Kevin has been waiting for you for an hour.¡± Mrs. Queen moved her seat and let her daughter


    sit beside her.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°I told Kevin just now that I will call Kevin over on weekends in the future. You go out to


    y, and he will take you with him, so you won¡¯t be bored.¡±

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887


    Hayden¡¯s face darkened, quite helplessly said: ¡°Mom, I only rest on the weekends because I prefer to


    sleep and wake up naturally, and because taking a day off to y is more exhausting than going to


    work. Besides, Mr. York is also busy, how can I bother him all the time?¡±


    Donald took the words: ¡°Can¡¯t Kevin take you out to y? It should be you who brought Kevin. This is


    Jensburg, isn¡¯t you more familiar than Kevin?¡±


    Hayden sullenly said nothing.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°When necessary, I have to ask Mr. Queen to be my tour guide.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Kevin, where do you want to go, just tell Hayden. He is a native of Jensburg, and he


    knows exactly where the fun and delicious food are in Jensburg.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Auntie, if you say that, I won¡¯t be polite in the future.¡±


    Mrs. Queen smiled: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Auntie likes you the most.¡±


    Neither of her two children¡¯s mouths were as eloquent as Kevin¡¯s. Kevin could talk about anything, and


    the topics she liked to talk about.


    She liked Kevin so much.


    Hayden: ¡°Mom!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The parents¡¯ attitude towards Kevin gave Hayden the illusion that his parents treated Kevin as a son-in-


    law, and wished to pack her up and send her to Kevin¡¯s bed.


    She was also only 28 years old, not to old.


    No hurries?


    If she wanted to get married, she would consider it after she was 30.


    ¡°Hayden, Kevin came all the way to Jensburg as a guest, we have to treat him well, don¡¯t always put on


    a straight face, as if Kevin came to collect debts.¡± Donald said about his daughter, and now he also


    regrets it. Regretting that she acquiesced to her daughter disguised as a man.


    He thought that his daughter was just a whim, but who would have thought that his daughter would be


    dressed up for more than 20 years.


    Even worse, they were used to seeing their daughter in clothes made for men. Whenever he looked at


    his daughter, he thought he had two sons.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t be allowed to go on like this.


    Let her slowly return to her woman¡¯s body.


    Hayden could still be in charge of Queen¡¯s even if she was a woman. Hayden had been in charge of


    the business for so long that he already had a strong foothold. It didn¡¯t matter whether she was male or


    female.


    Hayden: ¡°Dad, Mr. York is not here to be a guest, he is¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I am here to take refuge.¡± Kevin took Hayden¡¯s words.


    refuge?


    Both Donald and his wife looked at Kevin, not understanding what he meant.


    Hayden stared at Kevin.


    Kevin blinked at Hayden, as if he didn¡¯t know what she meant by staring at him.


    He embarrassedlyined to Donald and his wife: ¡°It¡¯s not the elders in my family who urged the


    marriage too hard. I couldn¡¯t resist it, so I ran away.


    In the past, the elders also urged marriage, but at that time, my elder brother and second brother were


    still single, and I was the third in line. They urged the marriage, and I could use the elder brother and


    the second brother as a shield. Now the elder brother is married, and the second brother is also


    engaged. There is no more shield. Ten thousand arrows can pierce the heart, and I can¡¯t do without


    running.¡±


    Hearing this, Donald and his wife exchanged nces.


    Hayden noticed that her parents¡¯ eyes were shining. Now she really wanted to sew up Kevin¡¯s mouth


    with a needle.


    Such a long tongue, so many words.


    A big man didn¡¯t know how to be more prudent and say a few words less.


    Kevin: My mouth was born for talking and eating.


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°That¡¯s right, I also urged Hayden and Hugh, even if they didn¡¯t listen to me. It¡¯s


    useless for me to urge them. Hayden seldom goes back to the old house.


    Not to mention that kid Hugh, he has many female friends, but none of them are serious girlfriends.


    s, children are debts.¡±


    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say wait for me toe back to eat breakfast? I came back on an empty stomach.¡±


    Hayden had to interrupt his mother again.


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°Yes, yes, go to have breakfast, and the two of you have to go out for a horse ride.


    Kevin, there is a hot spring near our Queens¡¯ ranch. In this weather, after riding a horse, you will be


    covered in sweat. You can go to the hot spring.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°The ranch is close to hot springs. That¡¯s fantastic. Go to the hot springs after


    riding the horse. It¡¯s rxing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast first.¡± Mrs. Queen said and got up.


    Mr. Queen waited for Kevin to get up, and like a buddy, he held Kevin¡¯s shoulders and followed his wife


    to the dining room.


    Hayden was speechless again.


    She knew that her parents really fell in love with Kevin, and they were trying their best to match her and


    Kevin.


    She took out her cell phone and called her brother, Hugh.


    When Hugh answered the phone, she ordered coldly: ¡°Hugh, no matter where you are, go back to the


    old house right away.¡±


    After speaking, she cut off the call without giving her brother a chance to answer.


    Hugh over there was speechless. He made an appointment with a few good buddies today to go out to


    sea on his private yacht, and it¡¯s already arrived at the pier.


    There was no other way, the elder sister had an order, so Hugh had no choice but to say to his friends:


    ¡°My elder brother has an order, let me go back right away, I can¡¯t go to sea with you, go and y by


    yourself, have fun.¡±


    Several friends knew that Hugh was not afraid of anything, but he was afraid of his elder brother.


    He waved to him understandingly, said goodbye, and a few friends left.


    Hugh turned around and ran back.


    Not knowing what happened, the eldest sister ordered him to go home immediately with such a cold


    voice.


    After notifying his younger brother toe back, Hayden got up and walked into the dining room.


    The four of them dined together, what Hayden saw was the enthusiasm of her parents for Kevin, and


    what she heard was also the concern of her parents for Kevin.


    She couldn¡¯t help scolding Kevin in her heart.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hayden suddenly called Kevin. When the three of them looked at her, she asked Kevin with a gossip:


    ¡°Mr. York, I heard your grandma has already chosen a wife; I¡¯m curious as to which granddaughter-in-


    law Grandma chose for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Mr. Queen and Mrs. Queen looked at Kevin.


    Old Mrs. York had chosen a wife for Kevin?


    Then, their Hayden had no chance.


    Old Mrs. York would not pick anyone on her family¡¯s Hayden. After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Hayden


    was a man.


    The enthusiasm of the Queen family couple gradually cooled down a bit.


    Kevin admitted honestly: ¡°That¡¯s the truth. My grandma chose wives for our brothers, gave each of us a


    photo, and gave us another year to sessfully chase wives within one year. It doesn¡¯t matter if you


    get married or engaged, and no matter how bad it is, you have to confirm the rtionship.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    Kevin said with a wry smile: ¡°My grandma said that if we don¡¯t seed in chasing a wife after a year,


    we will be expelled from the Wildridge Manor, and she doesn¡¯t want grandchildren like us.¡±

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889


    Hayden added another sentence and asked: ¡°Can you only pursue the person your grandma chose for


    you? Can you just change it?¡±


    Kevin hummed: ¡°It can only be chosen by my grandma.¡±


    The enthusiasm of Mrs. Queen and Mr. Queen suddenly cooled to the end.


    When Hayden asked Kevin, she watched her parents¡¯ reaction out of the corner of her eye.


    Seeing that her parents¡¯ enthusiasm had cooled down, she stopped in moderation and didn¡¯t ask any


    more questions.


    Mrs. Queen was quite reconciled, she asked Kevin: ¡°Kevin, you brothers are all dragons and phoenixes


    among the people, and they are also capable people, why is your grandma in charge of marriage?¡±


    Mr. Queen also said: ¡°Today¡¯s young people are pursuing free love and free marriage. They are not


    blindly married like in the old society. Parents can¡¯t force their children to make decisions for their


    children, they can only offer some opinions.


    Your parents don¡¯t speak out, but let your grandma decide for you. Marriage is not a child¡¯s y, it is a


    lifelong event, the wife you marry will live with you for the rest of your life, what if you don¡¯t like the


    candidate your grandma chose for you? Are you going to live forever?¡±


    Kevin ate the dish with chopsticks. After eating, he said to Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen, this dish is well cooked


    and delicious. Try it.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After ncing at the dish, Hayden continued to eat her meal gracefully. She said lightly: ¡°My chefs are


    all invited back from five-star hotels. Every dish can be delicious in color, vor and taste. Mr. York, you


    think it is delicious. Eat more, it is also an affirmation of my chef.¡±


    Looking at the catering industry of the York Corporation, what delicious food has he not eaten?


    To be praised by him as delicious, to the chef of the Queen¡¯s family, it was as happy as winning a prize.


    Kevin ate again with a chopstick of food. After eating, he answered Mr. Queen¡¯s question: ¡°Uncle, we


    have been close to grandma since we were young. Grandma knows the temperament of our brothers


    very well. She knows What kind of girl is suitable for us.


    Grandma will help us choose a wife, it must be suitable for us, and we also believe that grandma will


    not harm us. None of our brothers like anyone, grandma gave us a goal, Let¡¯s try it out, and we will be


    able to express our feelings in a year. If we really can¡¯t express our feelings, it¡¯s not toote to exin


    to grandma. My grandma understands and won¡¯t force us to marry her forever.¡±


    Marriage is a lifelong event.


    They didn¡¯t y games.


    Grandma couldn¡¯t y games.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that your grandma gave you one year, and within one year, if you don¡¯t satisfy your


    grandma, you will be expelled from the Wildridge Manor.¡± Mrs. Queen seemed to see some hope


    again, but she still had to ask. Only she could do it.


    Kevin: ¡°Yes, but at the moment, neither of my elder brothers will raise the white g to surrender within


    a year.¡±


    That is to say, Hayden was his wife. In the eyes of the residents of Jensburg, Hayden was the young


    master of the Queen family. He wouldn¡¯t get a response if he openly pursued Hayden, and he might


    even bebeled a homos*xual.


    What he had to do was to expose Hayden¡¯s lies bit by bit, leaving Hayden nowhere to go but


    confessing his real identity, so that he can pursue Hayden openly.


    That is to say, he moved a little slowly, a half-year had passed, and a few more months remained. He


    wasn¡¯t sure if he could make Hayden his wife in these few months?


    The Queen family of three fell silent.


    The older young master of the York family took the route of marriage first and then love. The second


    young master spent more than half a year and also won the eldestdy of the Newmans. The two were


    engaged, and now their rtionship was as good as glue. Let how many people envy.

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890


    Due to her blindness, Camryn was more envied than Serenity.


    Callum was the second young master of York family, and he was also very good in all aspects. He


    didn¡¯t know how many expensive wives have kept his eyes on him and wanted him to be his son-inw.


    However, he was different, and he actually liked Camryn.


    Mr. Queen and Mrs. Queen felt that Kevin would be someone else¡¯s son-inw sooner orter,


    and had nothing to do with their Queen family. Their attitude towards Kevin remained unchanged on


    the surface, but in fact they lost a little enthusiasm for intimacy.


    Kevin noticed it and didn¡¯t care.


    He disappoints them first, then wees hope and surprise. He dared to say that the Queen family


    would never have imagined that the wife grandma would choose for him would be Hayden.


    ¡°Kevin, which daughter did your grandma choose for you?¡± Mrs. Queen asked curiously, ¡°You said you


    escaped from the elders¡¯ urging marriage and hid in Jensburg, is it your grandma¡¯s choice for you?


    Don¡¯t you like her? ¡°


    Kevin: ¡°I didn¡¯t know about her before, so I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t like her, but I can¡¯t say I like her either. In


    short, it¡¯s just very awkward, so I can only hide.¡±


    Mrs. Queen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, a stranger, let you treat her as a stranger.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s better to be Uncle and Auntie, Mr. Queen is only one year younger than me, and none of


    you urged Mr. Queen like the elders in my family.¡±


    Kevin changed the topic to Hayden body.


    Mrs. Queen smiled again, looked at her daughter who was eating calmly and gracefully, and said, ¡°We


    are worried, but Hayden is too busy with work and has no time to fall in love. He doesn¡¯t care if other


    people like her, and he doesn¡¯t have anyone he likes, so it¡¯s useless for us to urge the marriage.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I heard that the girls who admire Mr. Queen can form a long queue, but Mr. Queen doesn¡¯t like


    any of them? Mr. Queen¡¯s vision is really high.¡± Kevin sighed. I told Mr. Queenst time that Mr. Queen


    has met all the daughters in Jensburg, and he didn¡¯t like any of them. It means Mr. Queen¡¯s marriage is


    not in Jensburg. There are many good girls in Wiltspoon. I can help Mr. Queen lead the red line.


    Perhaps Mr. Queen¡¯s marriage is in Wiltspoon. Our Wiltspoon is and of outstanding people, with


    many young talents and famousdies.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    The words that were said have long since been thrown into the sky.


    Kevin remembered it firmly.


    Was it possible that he really want to give her a red thread?


    If the daughters of famous families in Wiltspoon were all good, it would not be her turn, Hayden, who


    would have been robbed long ago, not to mention other families, even Kevin had several brothers.


    Mr. Queen said: ¡°Wiltspoon is a bit far away from our Jensburg, Hayden rarely goes to Wiltspoon, even


    if Kevin you lead Hayden¡¯s red line, the two of you are attractive, it is also a long-distance rtionship, I


    am afraid it will be difficult to have results.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t know that Hayden was a woman, and the couple were afraid that Kevin would really


    introduce a daughter of a famous family in Wiltspoon.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    So Mr. Queen quickly fould an excuse to say that the distance was too far, long-distance rtionship, it


    was difficult to have results.


    ¡°We still want to find a good girl for Hayden in Jensburg, but thank you, Kevin.¡± Mrs. Queen also


    echoed her husband¡¯s words.


    They made it clear that they didn¡¯t like the ¡°daughter-inw¡± to be a foreigner.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t helped Mr. Queen lead the red line yet, you are wee.¡±


    He looked at Hayden, and jokingly said: ¡°Mr. Queen, You want to invite me to a wedding drink.¡±


    Hayden said with a calm expression: ¡°Mr. York, if there is such a day, I will definitely invite you to a


    wedding drink.¡±


    She has made up her mind not to marry in this life.


    After breakfast, Mrs. Queen asked the maid to pack up all the food and drink for the two of them just


    now.


    Mrs. Queen asked her daughter to apany Kevin to the racetrack for horseback riding and exercise


    rather than staying at home all day.


    Hayden said rather helplessly: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t stay at home all day, I only have one day off a week.¡±


    Sometimes she had to go to a banquet on weekends, dinner or something, and she didn¡¯t have to rest


    yet.


    Being a family member was not good.


    The nominal head of the Queen family was Donald, and everyone knew that he had almost be the


    hands-off shopkeeper, and thepany¡¯s big and small affairs were left to Hayden and Hugh.


    ¡°I told you, let Hugh take care of thepany¡¯s affairs on Saturday. You take two days off a week to


    look at your skin, and stay upte to look good. You must insist on using the skin care products that


    mom bought for you, don¡¯t bezy. Even if you are naturally beautiful, if you do not use skin care


    products, you will look old when you reach your age.¡± Mrs. Queen spoke the next few words very


    quietly.


    Kevin didn¡¯t hear them.


    Hayden said nonchntly: ¡°Got it.¡±


    It was difficult for her to insist on using skin care products. She woke up every day, simply washed her


    face, had some breakfast, and then went back to thepany for a morning meeting.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    When Hayden led Kevin out, Hugh hurried back home


    Seeing that his sister was going out with Kevin, he was taken aback for a moment, then pulled his


    sister aside, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Brother, what the h-e-l-l are you doing? Are you going out to


    y? You want to go out to y, why? You also called me back, I made an appointment with a friend to


    go out to sea on my yacht today, and you called me back when I arrived at the pier.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hayden: ¡°Stop talking nonsense, follow us to the ranch and ride a horse.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr. York said that he thanked me for helping him buy a house, and he insisted on treating me to dinner


    so as not to owe me a favor. Ride the horse first, and then eat, he probably will go to the hot spring, I


    take a bath with him.¡±


    After Hayden briefly exined today¡¯s itinerary to his younger brother, she left and walked to her car.


    Hugh reacted quickly, and understood the real intention of the oldest sister calling him back, and used


    cover to avoid being seen through by Kevin.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll take your car.¡±


    Hugh wanted to talk to his sister, so he climbed into his sister¡¯s luxury car shamelessly before letting


    the driver drive.


    Kevin waited until Hayden¡¯s special car drove out of the Queen family¡¯s old mansion surrounded by


    bodyguard cars, then he drove his Maybach and followed the Queen family siblings leisurely.


    Hugh turned his head and looked, and saw that Kevin¡¯s car was far away from theirs, and there were


    two or three bodyguard cars in between, so it was convenient for the siblings to talk.


    ¡°Brother, I think you are especially wary of Kevin.¡± With the driver present, Hugh didn¡¯t call her sister.


    Hayden didn¡¯t speak. She was indeed very wary of Kevin, and she didn¡¯t know why.


    She felt that Kevin was too cunning.


    ¡°Kevin is too cunning.¡± Hayden said in a low voice.


    circle is not cunning? Others say that our brothers skate like foxes.¡±


    Hugh thought that neither of the siblings was honest.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892


    ¡°Brother, the more you guard against Kevin, the easier it is for you to show your ws.¡± Hugh said


    these words very quietly.


    He knew what his sister was guarding against Kevin, she was just afraid that Kevin would know his


    daughter¡¯s identity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know which daughter is Kevin¡¯s wife.¡±


    They asked this question, but Kevin didn¡¯t say who his wife was.


    Hugh smiled, and said uninterestedly: ¡°Whoever he is, it has nothing to do with us anyway, he is from


    Wiltspoon, Old Mrs. York must have chosen for him a famous daughter in Wiltspoon, even if she is not


    a wealthy daughter, she will belong to Wiltspoon.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°The first young mistress of the York family and the second young mistress who has not


    passed the school are both from Wiltspoon.¡±


    Hugh turned to face his sister, and she immediately understood the meaning in his eyes.


    Anyway, it won¡¯t be his sister¡¯s, so let his sister not be so suspicious.


    Usually, his sister would not be so guarded against a man, let alone be suspicious of a man.


    His sister acted more like a man than a man.


    All the bosses who were close to his sister want her to be their son-inw, but no one wanted to be


    their daughter-inw.


    After being silent for a long time, Hayden said in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s not right with


    him. Seeing that he is not used to it, I can¡¯t help being on guard against him. ¡°


    Hugh said with a smile: ¡°Brother, Kevin didn¡¯t offend you either. Well, why is it wrong with you? I think


    he is very good, his mouth is so expressive, our parents like him very much.¡±


    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t think we will be so enthusiastic about him now.¡± Hayden¡¯s self-rescue was very


    sessful.


    Parents probably won¡¯t think about matching her and Kevin anymore.


    Hugh: ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason, I¡¯ll sleep for a while, when we arrive, wake me up.¡± Hayden worked until the early morning


    last night, and was woken up by Kevin¡¯s phone call early in the morning, making her very sleepy.


    She forgot to drink a cup of coffee before heading out.


    However, today was a holiday, so she had the day off, the energy to rest, and the freedom from the


    need to rehydrate herself with coffee.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Hugh felt sorry for the dark circles under her sister¡¯s eyes.


    Sometimes, Hugh really hoped that his sister would regain her daughter¡¯s body and be a charming


    young woman. It¡¯s not impossible for thepany to be handed over to him and his father.


    However, when his sister held on, it was much easier for him as a younger brother, and he could do


    what he wanted most of the time, and he became that selfish second young master again.


    When They arrived at Queen¡¯s ranch, it was only after 9 o¡¯clock in the morning. It could be seen how


    early Kevin went out, and he can¡¯t me Hayden for having a big opinion of him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Queen¡¯s ranch had a lot of horses, and there was a racecourse, which was specially for tourists to race


    horses.


    There were numerous racecourse, one of which was for young racegoers. The majority of visitors who


    come here to ride horses do so with their kids. Children enjoyed riding horses. Some kids came here to


    learn how to ride horses, and professional riders would apany the kids.


    As long as the tuition fee was in ce, the child in custody could learn to ride a horse.


    The Queen family had a private racecourse that they could use if guests arrived. Only guests traveling


    with the Queen family were permitted entry to the exclusive racecourse. It was encircled by lush trees


    and a sizablewn. The horse gallops like a prairie runner.


    Tired from running, resting under the tree, blowing the wind, veryfortable.


    Kevin stood under the tree, looked around the private racecourse, and said to Hugh: ¡°Mr. Queen, your


    private racecourse is quite big.¡±


    Compared with their York family¡¯s, it was still small.


    The racecourse in Yorks appeared to be on the prairie because it extended into the distance.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893


    Kevin was riding on a tall horse. When Hayden and his brother came up behind him, he smiled and


    said to them, ¡°Mr. Queen, Second Young Master Queen, let¡¯s go to the horse race.¡±


    Hugh smiled and said: ¡°We came here to race horses.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, we all heard that your brothers are both civil and military, and today we will learn how to ride


    from you.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master Queen, I hope you will be polite. Already I haven¡¯t ridden a horse for a long


    time, and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll lose to you two.¡±


    Hugh said, ¡°Mr. York is our distinguished guest, so I¡¯ll give him a minute of courtesy.¡±


    Kevin looked at Hayden.


    Hayden said indifferently: ¡°I haven¡¯t ridden a horse for a long time. I let Hugh, and he is invincible. Let¡¯s


    compete fairly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± So Hugh rode his horse and stayed where he was. Kevin and Hayden ran away first.


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    He deserved to do something so quickly, and now the two of them have run away a long way, and he


    hasn¡¯t had a minute to be courteous.


    Moreover, the two said that they hadn¡¯t ridden a horse for a long time, that they were unfamiliar with


    their riding skills, and they were unfamiliar with their knitting, but their riding skills were still so good. As


    soon as the two of they started running, they were chased after each other, and theypletely forgot


    about him.


    After finally waiting for the minute of politeness to end, Hugh chased after him, but he couldn¡¯t catch up


    with his sister and Kevin.


    Kevin and Hayden were also because you won¡¯t let me, and I won¡¯ t let you.


    After severalps, Kevin finally won.


    He jumped off the horse gracefully, walked towards Hayden with a smile, ¡°Mr. Queen¡¯s gant and


    heroic demeanor while riding a horse is very charming.¡±


    Kevin was not a weak man, he was really both civil and military.


    Hayden was convinced of the defeat, and her attitude towards Kevin was much more easy-going.


    When the two of them sat down under the tree, some people had already prepared tea, snacks and


    various kinds of water. They sat for a long time before Hugh returned.


    He jumped off the horse, walked towards the two of them, and shouted: ¡°Mr. York, I can¡¯t believe what


    you said, I was cheated to death by you.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t ridden a horse in a long time, and I¡¯mpletely unfamiliar


    with it; thank you, Second Young Master Queen, for being courteous; otherwise, I¡¯d lose from your


    brother.¡±


    ¡°You said that you are so good at riding a horse, if you ride a horse every day, wouldn¡¯t you be


    invincible in the world.¡± Hugh sat down and picked up a bottle of water, Unscrew the cap and drink


    water.


    There were no trees for shade on the racetrack, and the sun was so hot that they were sweating


    profusely.


    Hayden snatched the bottle of water from his younger brother, and said, ¡°Drink after a while.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stopining to Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, do the two brothers above you care about you? Look


    at my brother, he even cares about my drinking water.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°Someone cares about happiness, and my two brothers don¡¯t care about me.¡± Kevin didn¡¯t want his two


    elder brothers to take care of him, especially the elder brother, he was most afraid of the elder brother


    meddling in his affairs.


    Hayden: ¡°Mr. York is mature and stable, and he doesn¡¯t need his big Brother to worry about it. Look at


    you, you are ten minutes younger than me, like ten years younger. You don¡¯t have a qualitative attitude.


    After so long, normal people know to rest before drinking water.


    You haven¡¯t even wiped off your sweat, but you have to drink water, and the water you drink is still


    cold.¡±


    Hugh hurriedly raised the white g to surrender, begging his sister to let her go, and stop nagging him.


    But he came to Kevin¡¯s side again and whispered, ¡°Look at my brother, he¡¯s nagging.¡±


    ¡°Like a woman, right?¡± Kevin said.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894


    Hugh quickly pped Kevin on the shoulder, and whispered: ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t let my brother hear this


    sentence, otherwise he will be in a hurry with you. He usually doesn¡¯t talk much. It¡¯s only when I meet


    my brother that I will chatter. Look at my brother, no matter how you look at him, he doesn¡¯t look like a


    woman.¡±


    Kevin smiled and whispered: ¡°Your brother also cares about you.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t look like a woman. As long as she looked a little like a woman, Kevin would not dy in


    taking action.


    It was now that he started to act, but when he met Hayden, he just couldn¡¯t be moved, and he always


    felt that he was pursuing a man.


    Hayden looked over, and the eyes of the two met.


    Kevin smiled. Hayden¡¯s eyes darkened, then he looked away and looked into the distance.


    Noticing that Kevin was always looking at his sister, Hugh touched Kevin and joked: ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t


    you like my brother like those girls?¡±


    It was stuffed with a snack.


    Hayden scolded his younger brother: ¡°With so much food, you still can¡¯t stop your mouth.¡±


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Queen, don¡¯t me the second young master for talking too much. To be


    honest, a good-looking man like Mr. Queen, don¡¯t talk about girls anymore, even a big man like me has


    watched too much, and I am afraid that I will be crooked.¡±


    He joked to Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen You have to be responsible to me.¡±


    Hugh who had just picked up a bottle of water, unscrewed the lid and took a sip, heard Kevin¡¯s words,


    he couldn¡¯t help but spit it out. Not only did he spray it, but he also choked on it, which made him


    cough.


    ¡°Drink more water.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kevin took out a tissue and handed it to Hugh, and asked him to drink more water while smiling.


    Hugh quickly drank water before recovering.


    He took the tissue from Kevin and said to Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, do you want tough at me to death so that


    you can take over my group of confidante friends?¡±


    Hayden stared at the two men with a dark face.


    Her brother was usually not serious, and Kevin had a long tongue. When these two get together, they


    could say anything.


    She shouldn¡¯t have notified her brother¡¯s return.


    She was afraid that her brother would be bought by Kevin.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Queen, you have a group of confidante? I don¡¯t have any confidante, and I


    don¡¯t have a girlfriend. My grandma picked a wife candidate for me, so I have one. Go after the target,


    but when I see my opponent, I can¡¯t chew my mouth.¡±


    Hugh asked gossipingly: ¡°The wife your grandma chose for you is ugly?¡±


    Kevin watched Hayden out of the corner of his eye. Seeing that Hayden didn¡¯t seem interested, but her


    ears were pricked up, listening.


    ¡°Ugly, but not very ugly, but when I met her, I didn¡¯t feel any emotion at all. If I didn¡¯t feel it, I couldn¡¯t


    chew my mouth. My second brother and I received the photo from my grandma at the same time. My


    second brother is engaged. I haven¡¯t acted yet because I don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if Hayden could feel his heart after changing into women¡¯s clothing?


    Kevin felt that he was trying to catch up with the ducks now.


    Whatever the case, his first task was to reveal Hayden¡¯s real Identity first and see if he could fall in love


    with this woman in the course of doing so.


    Marriage is a lifelong event.


    He has to have feelings before he could marry, otherwise how would he live his life?

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895


    Hugh continued to ask: ¡°Mr. York, can you show me the photo of your future wife?¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master Queen, When I catch up with her and when I get married, I will definitely treat


    you to a wedding banquet. At that time, you will know who is my wife?¡±


    When he married Hayden, Hugh became his brother-inw, and at the wedding, Hugh was absolutely


    indispensable.


    Kevin said so, no matter how thick-skinned Hugh was, it¡¯s not easy to chase after others for photos.


    Hugh could only smile and said: ¡°Mr. York, When you get married, you must invite me to the wedding


    wine. If possible, I would like to be the best man for you to enjoy your happiness. I hope that the next


    person to get married will be me, lest my parents see me go home alone every day, I dislike myself,


    and I think that no one wants me.¡±


    Kevin smiled, neither agreeing nor refusing, he had to find out if his brother-inw could be the best


    man.


    If he could let his brother-inw be the best man, he would reply to Hugh.


    After all, he was the future brother-inw and the only brother-inw, Kevin still gave Hugh a lot of face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make it easier.¡±


    Kevin drank too much water.


    After Kevin left, Hayden muttered: ¡°Very cunning, so far he hasn¡¯t revealed who his wife is.¡±


    Hugh ate the fruit nonchntly, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who she is. It has nothing to do with us.¡±


    He pushed those dim sums towards his sister, ¡°Eat a few dim sums quickly while he¡¯s away, you don¡¯t


    dare to eat too much when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    Hayden said indifferently: ¡°The hotel has reserved a table, and I will go over to eat right away. What are


    you doing for snacks? I haven¡¯t eaten them all the time, and I won¡¯t think about them.¡±


    She adored snacks, but for many years she had pretended to be a man. They all felt that dim sum was


    something she could eat or not.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. I was called back by you, but I didn¡¯t eat anything.¡± Hugh ate another piece of snack by


    himself. He took out his mobile phone, opened Moments, saw the photos sent by his friends, and


    handed them to his sister, ¡°I-I used to go out with them, but now they are having fun, I can only sit here


    and bask in the sun. Of course, if I can apany my sister, I can bask in the sun.¡±


    Hayden re at him: ¡°Don¡¯t call me sister outside!¡±


    Hugh smiled and made a face, causing his sister to stare at him again.


    The siblings were the same age, but in front of his elder sister, Hugh always looked like a child. His


    elder sister was so capable. She was his backer, a towering tree for him to enjoy the shade. With his


    elder sister, he could be used as a quilt when the sky falls.


    Soon after, Kevin came back.


    A group of three went to the hotel on the ranch for dinner.


    This was Kevin¡¯s treat, and Hayden specifically told the hotel to give Kevin a discount.


    After the meal, after a short rest, Kevin pestered Hayden to a nearby hot spring.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Finally, They went to the hot springs.


    Hayden had always been on guard against Kevin. she felt that Kevin was deliberately approaching her,


    and suspected that Kevin might know that she was a woman.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896


    Kevin wanted to use hot springs to expose her identity as a woman.


    She might really get out of the way if she entered the water, but it must be said that Kevin was full of


    tricks.


    Men went into the hot springs in their underwear, but she had fake abs and wore them out when she


    took them off.


    Simply, she won¡¯t go into the water. No matter what Kevin thought.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, why don¡¯t you go into the water?¡±


    Kevin and Hugh both got into the water, seeing Hayden sitting beside him and not going to change


    clothes, he yelled at Hayden.


    Hayden sat there, the expression on her face remained unchanged, and she looked at Kevin without


    any shyness in her eyes. She admired his strong body, and it could be seen that Kevin¡¯s body was


    better than her brother¡¯s. Her brother just Indulged too much.


    Hugh: ¡­he is still a chicken!


    Hearing Kevin¡¯s cry, Hayden said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ve had itchy skin recently, and I¡¯ve seen a doctor. I


    have a little dermatitis, so I won¡¯t go into the water.¡±


    Hugh also echoed her sister¡¯s words: ¡°My Brother has a little skin Inmmation, dermatitis got better all


    of a sudden. During the meal just now, Mr. York, you didn¡¯t notice that my brother doesn¡¯t eat seafood


    and other products, but I¡¯m afraid that after eating, my skin will be more itchy.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°My mistake, really. I had no idea that Mr. Queen¡¯s skin had a problem. Mr. Queen could


    only observe; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have suggested taking a hot spring.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you and Hugh take your time. I¡¯ll walk around.¡± With that said, Hayden turned and left.


    Hearing that Kevin and Hugh would soon have a new topic, Hayden was relieved.


    All day long, the siblings of the Queen family stayed with Kevin until the evening when the three


    returned to the mansion of the Queens.


    Entering the room, Hugh copsed on the sofa and shouted: ¡°Mom, we¡¯re back.¡±


    The maid replied: ¡°Yound master Queen, let you stay with Mr. York to have dinner at home and treat


    Mr. York well.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go back to the hotel.¡± Kevin spent a whole day but couldn¡¯t find a chance to verify whether


    Hayden was a man or a woman, and he was also tired. He didn¡¯t stay at Queens¡¯s house for long, and


    soon drove back to Fortress Hotel.


    After returning to his usual presidential suite, Kevin took out his mobile phone and called Callum.


    Callum quickly answered his call, asked: ¡°Why do you think of calling me all of a sudden?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Can¡¯t I call you? It¡¯s agreed that we¡¯ll be brothers. It¡¯s better for you to leave me behind. I¡¯m so


    anxious now, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    Once Kevin said this, Callum knew what the purpose of his call was, Callum smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s


    useless for you to call me, I can¡¯t help you. Why did you dy for so long? I thought you were so


    confident that you could win Ms. Queen¡¯s family within a month.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I was very confident, but when I met that male woman, my self-confidence plummeted to a


    negative number. She pretended to be a man. It¡¯s too perfect, I have no ce to talk. My sister-inw


    left my elder brother to go out to y, I dare not go to my elder brother, I am afraid that my elder


    brother will scold me in a bad mood, so I can onlyin to you, grandma must be with you. I can¡¯t


    make it through, why did she arrange such a man for me?


    What¡¯s wrong with me being eloquent? Our family is a businessman, who can¡¯t speak? The elder


    brother usually just carries it, but in front of the elder sister-inw, he can also be eloquent, sweet


    wordse out as soon as he opens his mouth.¡±


    Callum said: ¡°I don¡¯t even despise Camryn who can¡¯t see it. She is excellent and perfect in all aspects.


    If you want me to say, you don¡¯t care whether she is a man or a woman, just pursue her directly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897


    Kevin said: ¡°If I pursue her directly, others will think that I am gay, and I will be responsible for all the


    hot searches in Jensburg and Wiltspoon by myself.¡±


    Hearing this, Callumughed.


    Grandma arranged Camryn for Callum, but Callum still felt that grandma was partial and the wife she


    chose for him was blind.


    After getting in touch with Camryn and slowly liking her, Callum felt that grandma still loved him, and he


    liked Camryn¡¯s personality.


    When everyone thought she was easy to bully, when she made a move, people were surprised.


    Callum believed that Camryn was the ideal bride-to-be as long as he could restore her vision in her


    eyes.


    Compared with Hayden, the third grandson, grandma still favored him more, haha.


    The women arranged by grandma for them were a bit difficult for them to pursue, and none of them


    were perfect.


    The elder sister-inw was perfect, but her family background was a bit poor. If she wanted to be


    the head wife of the York family in the future, she would need to spend a lot of time studying and


    growing up.


    Did he not notice that his sister-inw was currently as busy as a donkey pulling a mill?


    His oldest brotherined that his sister-inw had seriously neglected him because of work,


    making him a resentful husband.


    Camryn¡¯s eyesight was not good, Hayden was good enough, but she had been disguised as a man for


    more than 20 years, it was very difficult for Kevin to win her.


    ¡°Second brother!¡± Hearing Callum¡¯s unbridledugh, Kevin¡¯s expression turned ugly, and he couldn¡¯t


    help but growl, ¡°Can you wait until you hang up the phone beforeughing? Let me hear it, and I feel


    bad.¡±


    Callum: ¡°I just want tough. Let me listen to you, you can¡¯t hear me, I¡¯m not happy even if Iugh.


    Who told you to wait until now to take action, and don¡¯t look at the calendar. It¡¯s September, how far is it


    from the New Year? It took me more than half a year to take Camryn down, and yours is even harder to


    take down, you deserve to be anxious.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Callum: ¡°No, I have to hang up the phone andugh for a while, if you think I¡¯m taking pleasure in other


    people¡¯s misfortunes, you can go to elder brother, and if elder brother has a better way, you can do


    what elder brother says.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Callum hung up the phone.


    Kevin scolded: ¡°Brother, what¡¯s so funny, I neverughed at you before. If you are looking for a big


    brother, you should look for a big brother, thinking that I dare not look for it, I dare to look for a sister-in-


    law.¡±


    Kevin really called Zachary.


    Zachary was still in FC Manor at the moment, and he nned to fly back to Wiltspoon tomorrow


    morning.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Serenity and Old Mrs. York stayed in FC Manor for two more days, and then came back with Sonny.


    When receiving the call from Kevin, Zachary had just finished helping Sonny take a bath, and the little


    guy yed with Titus all day without a break at noon, ying like crazy.


    After eating, Sonny started fishing.


    Zachary had to help him take a bath first, and while he was still taking a bath, Sonny fell asleep,


    making Zachary dumbfounded. He came out of the bathroom with Sonny in his arms, and when he


    heard the phone ringing, he said to Serenity: ¡°Honey, help me see who is calling, answer it.¡±


    Serenity hummed.


    Zachary¡¯s mobile phone was ced on the bedside table. Serenity walked over, picked up the mobile


    phone and looked at the caller ID, and said to Zachary who came over: ¡°It¡¯s Kevin calling.¡±


    ¡°Pick it up and ask him what¡¯s the matter. Help Sonny put on clothes first.¡±

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny fell asleep?¡±


    ¡°He fell asleep while taking a bath. He yed like crazy for a day. He didn¡¯t have a lunch break. He¡¯s


    sleeping now, and He won¡¯t get up until noon tomorrow.¡± Zachary put Sonnyy on the bed, picked up


    Sonny¡¯s clothes, carefully helped Sonny put on the clothes, and wiped Sonny¡¯s hair with a towel.


    The little boy¡¯s hair was very short, and after a few times of wiping with a dry towel, it dried up.


    Then he picked up Sonny, moved Sonny to the other side of the bed, and then covered him with the


    air-conditioning quilt.


    ¡°What did Kevin say?¡±


    After serving the little boy, Zachary leaned over and asked.


    Serenity didn¡¯t answer him right away, but said to Kevin on the phone: ¡°You don¡¯t care if she is a man or


    a woman now, anyway, grandma won¡¯t cheat you, so you can follow the normal route of chasing a


    wife.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­Sister-inw, you and the second brother said the same thing.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°Originally, this is the most direct way. You spent all your time trying to expose


    Hayden¡¯s true identity. Why don¡¯t you put your mind into attacking her heart. She has been disguised


    as a man since she was a child, and she has been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years. Do


    you think you can expose her in a day or two?


    It¡¯ s so easy to expose her, and she can¡¯t be done for more than 20 years. I saw herst time at


    Jasmine¡¯s wedding. Her words and deeds are no different from your men. She also has a fake Adam¡¯s


    apple, and her speech is delicately low. There is no w at all. People in the Queen Enterprise contact


    her every day, but they can¡¯t find out that she is a woman. If you want to reveal her identity as a woman


    first, you won¡¯t be able to reveal her identity this year. Grandma won¡¯t give you long time, right?¡±


    Serenity felt that Kevin had taken the wrong route from the very beginning.


    Kevin only wanted to expose Hayden¡¯s identity as a woman, and then pursue her.


    Hayden had been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years. Except that she had not


    transformed, she behaved like a real man. It was impossible for Kevin to expose Hayden in a short


    time.


    Kevin: ¡°.. .Pursuing directly, I have been regarded as gay. I don¡¯t know how much time my grandma


    spent investigating her to confirm that she is a woman.¡±


    Serenityughed: ¡°Maybe grandma took a long time to prove that she is a woman. Grandma only gave


    you the photo this year, but it doesn¡¯t mean grandma helped you this year to pick someone.¡±


    Maybe grandma started to act a few years ago.


    ¡°Other people think you are gay, you know your own business, your mouth grows on other people, no


    matter what they say.¡± Serenity suggested: ¡°You just do what your second brother said, and directly


    pursue Ms. Queen, and when there is amotion, she will be under a lot of pressure, but you can


    seize the opportunity to expose her identity as a woman.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Zachary said from the side: ¡°Even If you bring a man back, we will admit it.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­I¡¯m bothering my elder brother and sister-inw, hey, elder brother is by my sister-inw¡¯s


    side?¡±


    He realized itter.


    Zachary took back the mobile phone from his wife and said to Kevin: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even know


    who to call, you haven¡¯t responded after telling your sister-inw for so long. ¡°


    Kevin: ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t respond. Brother, how do you know where my sister-inw is?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Your sister-inw and I are husband and wife, we have telepathy, as long as I use my heart, I


    can find your sister-inw even if she flies to the ends of the earth.¡±


    Kevin ndered in his heart, Brother, let¡¯s blow it.


    ¡°Brother, then I won¡¯t disturb you and sister-inw¡¯s vacation.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Kevin hung up the phone quickly, so as not to be fed another mouthful of dog


    food.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899


    Since both the sister-inw and the second brother suggested that he pursued Hayden directly, Kevin


    decided to start chasing his wife tomorrow.


    As long as grandma didn¡¯t cheat him.


    Come to think of it, grandma wouldn¡¯t cheat him, would she?


    He was grandma¡¯s grandson.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    No more words for one night.


    Early the next morning, Zachary flew back to Wiltspoon.


    Serenity and Grandma were still staying at FC Manor, nning to return to Wiltspoon in two or three


    days.


    Lilian had been discharged from the hospital and went home for confinement.


    Sonny enjoyed staying at FC Manor a lot and noticed that there were lots of kids, even though they


    were young and couldn¡¯t do anything but cry.


    Sonny and Titus went to Lilian¡¯s ce to see the little baby.


    Sonny mored for a baby, and asked Serenity to give him a little brother. He said that Titus had four


    little brothers and a little sister, and he was not greedy, as long as he had a little brother and a little


    sister.


    Serenity was dizzy from his noise, called her sister, then put the phone into Sonny¡¯s hand, and said to


    Sonny: ¡°If you want younger brothers and sisters, go to your mother.¡±


    Holding the phone, Sonny asked Liberty: ¡°Mom, I want a younger brother and younger sister. When will


    you give me a younger brother and younger sister? I¡¯m not greedy, just have one younger brother and


    younger sister.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Mum has already given birth to you, and will not have any younger siblings.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sonny didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Titus¡¯s mother can give him a younger brother and sister, why can¡¯t


    my mother?¡±


    Liberty exined: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t want to have a baby anymore, as long as Mom has you. I don¡¯t want


    to have a second child. Besides, Mom and your father have divorced, and Mom can¡¯t have children by


    herself.¡±


    Sonny suddenly mored for a baby. The younger siblings were originally influenced by Jane¡¯s


    adopted son.


    After Sonny thought about it, he asked, ¡°Then, can Mom and Uncle Duncan have children together?¡±


    His Mom and Dad were divorced and couldn¡¯t have children. His Uncle Duncan was very kind to Mom.


    Liberty: ¡°¡­Sonny, Mom and your Uncle Duncan are just friends, not husband and wife. If that¡¯s the


    case, don¡¯t talk about it in the future, or mom will be angry.¡±


    Sonny felt a little wronged.


    Didn¡¯t he have no siblings?


    Liberty: ¡°Sonny, give your aunt the phone, Mom will talk to your aunt.¡±


    Sonny returned the phone to the aunt aggrieved, not understanding why he couldn¡¯t do it if he wanted


    younger siblings.


    When he said he wanted younger brothers and sisters before, his mother said that his aunt would have


    a younger brother or younger sister.


    After waiting for such a long time, his aunt didn¡¯t have a baby brother. He asked his aunt when she


    would have a baby brother. His aunt was annoyed by his questioning, so she asked him to ask his


    mother. His mother seemed a little angry again.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Serenityughed uncontrobly as early as on the side.


    Liberty: ¡°Sonny has been asking me today when I will give birth to a little brother or a little sister. I am


    so dizzy from his questions, I can¡¯t wait to seal his mouth with tape.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Just now, he and Titus went to Dr. Carden¡¯s ce to see his little brother, and when he came


    back, he teased Avah and Enzo to y, and for some reason, he quarreled with Titus, and Titus said


    that his younger siblings, Sonny couldn¡¯t argue, so he asked you to give birth to younger siblings.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s handsome face was full of grievances.


    Titus was too stingy. Sonny wanted to touch Sister Avah¡¯s face, but Titus wouldn¡¯t let him do it, he just


    wanted to, and then Titus quarreled with him.


    Was it great to have younger siblings?

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900


    As long as Sonny wanted, He believed his mother and aunt would satisfy him.


    Liberty couldn¡¯t helpughing on the phone, sheughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s no wonder he wants


    siblings. I said that he had never had a fight like that. In the end, it turned into a fight with Titus. The two


    are about the same age, they can y well together, but sometimes they fight over toys and have


    fights, but they will soon make up. This is how children are.¡±


    When Serenity was talking with his sister, Titus came in with two water guns.


    ¡°Sonny.¡± Titus yelled at Sonny as he walked over, ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go y with water guns. I have many,


    many water guns. Let me give you one.¡±


    Seeing that Titus invited him to y with water guns, Sonny immediately stopped being wronged and


    trotted towards Titus.


    Then the two children, under the care of the nanny, went out to y with water guns outside.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay, the two of them are ying together again.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Well, when will youe back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two days, but Sonny doesn¡¯t want to leave. He said he wants to y with Titus, He said


    he doesn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten anymore.¡±


    Liberty said with a funny face, ¡°It¡¯s too much fun. He¡¯lle back after ying for two days, let him


    calm down and go to school again, so as not to cry too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Sister, is Hank still awake?¡± Serenity asked about the condition of his ex-brother-inw.


    Liberty said, ¡°Not yet. I just came back from the hospital and went to see Chelsea. Chelsea¡¯s injury is


    not serious and she will be discharged soon.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t go to the hospital every day. She was no longer the daughter-inw of the Brown family,


    but for the sake of her son, she went to visit her ex-aunt¡¯s former inws.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Hank was still lying in the intensive care unit, and everyone in the Brown family was unwilling to give


    up.


    Doctors were not sure whether he would wake up.


    Since the family members were unwilling to give up, let the injured continue to lie in the intensive care


    unit, waiting for a miracle.


    Hank was still in aa, and Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown went in to have a look within the stipted


    time, and they didn¡¯t usually have to be in the hospital. In a short period of time, the old couple had


    aged ten years.


    Chelsea scolded Jessica every day in the ward, saying that when she was discharged from the


    hospital, she must hire awyer to file awsuit with Jessica, and wanted Jessica to be sentenced to


    death. then Jessica would be given a heavy sentence, but not the death penalty.


    If Hank couldn¡¯t wake up, and lived his short life like that, Jessicamitted the crime of intentional


    homicide, and the death penalty would not escape the death penalty.


    ¡°Well, I thought that if Hank woke up and Sonny was still ying outside with me, it wouldn¡¯t be good if


    he couldn¡¯t see his father right away. Since he hasn¡¯t woken up yet, no one would me Sonny. After


    all, Sonny is still a child.¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t know life and death.


    When Sonny went to the hospital to see his father, his grandparents urged his mother to take him


    home. He only knew that his father was sick, and his mother said that the doctor would cure him.


    Sonny didn¡¯t know what happened between adults. He was a child of only 3 years old. His aunt


    grabbed the tail of the summer vacation and took him out to rx, and he went out.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. Everyone knows that Sonny is still a child, so he won¡¯t criticize Sonny.¡±


    Hank¡¯s parents went to the hospital regrly every day and then left.


    How could they ask Sonny to keep him in the hospital?

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901


    After finishing the phone call with her sister, Serenity heard Sonny¡¯sughter outside, and said to


    herself withoutughing: ¡°A child¡¯s face is like the sky in June, and it will change if it changes.¡±


    Liberty over there returned to her new restaurant. Just after parking the car, she saw Duncaning


    out of the restaurant in a wheelchair, and a bodyguard pushed him.


    Duncan might havee to look for Liberty, but Liberty wasn¡¯t in the restaurant, so he wanted to leave,


    but he didn¡¯t expect Liberty toe back at this time.


    Seeing Liberty getting out of the car, Duncan signaled to the bodyguards not to push him anymore, and


    he sat at the door of the restaurant, watching Liberty walk over with a smile. ¡°Mr. Lewis, when did you


    come? How long have you been here?¡±


    Liberty asked him as he walked over, ¡°If I¡¯m not in the restaurant, if you need me urgently, you can call


    me.¡±


    ¡°I just came here too. I went in and took a look around, and knew you were not there, and wanted to go


    home, so you came back. I have nothing to do, I just wanted to see you.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Liberty was now the pir of confidence for him to stand up. Only when he saw her getting better and


    better, he has a sense of crisis, can he persist in doing rehabilitation.


    Since he couldn¡¯t let it go, Duncan thought that he should guard Liberty even in a wheelchair, and


    prevent others from taking Liberty away.


    Liberty pushed him to go in, and said, ¡°My office has been decorated, go in and have a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Duncan turned to look at her as she pushed him away.


    After entering her office, Duncan asked, ¡°Where did you go just now? I thought you were going to All


    You Can Eat. I went to All You Can Eat first. I didn¡¯t see you before I came here.¡±


    ¡°I went to the hospital.¡± Liberty said honestly, ¡°I went to see Sister Chelsea, and asked about Hank¡¯s


    situation. He is Sonny¡¯s father after all.¡±


    Duncan groaned, obviously a little sour.


    Even if he knew that Liberty and Hank would never be possible again, Hank was Sonny¡¯s biological


    father, and he couldn¡¯t change this. With Sonny around, Liberty and Hank had to meet each other.


    ¡°Hank still awake?¡± Duncan asked.


    Liberty poured him a ss of warm water and replied, ¡°Not yet. When I went to the hospital, his parents


    were not in the hospital.¡±


    Chelsea had been taken care of by her husband.


    Duncan didn¡¯t speak again.


    Liberty didn¡¯t want to tell Duncan about her ex-husband, she asked Duncan: ¡°Mr. Lewis, how do you


    feel today?¡±


    She looked at Duncan¡¯s legs.


    Duncan touched one of his legs and said, ¡°I still can¡¯t use my strength. I can¡¯t even stand for a minute.


    Liberty, am I too useless?¡±


    What Duncan cared most about was Liberty¡¯s opinion of him.


    Liberty quicklyforted and encouraged him: ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t be discouraged. You have only been


    discharged from the hospital for a few days. It¡¯s good to be able to stand up on your own. Although you


    can¡¯t stand for a minute now, it will get better and better. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Looking at her, Duncan couldn¡¯t help reaching out to hold Liberty¡¯s hand, Liberty instinctively wanted to


    withdraw his hand, but he held on tightly. ¡°Liberty, if I can stand up again and walk like a normal person,


    If you don¡¯t have a new boyfriend yet, can you give me a chance?¡±

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902


    ¡°Liberty, I really like you. I have liked you for a long time. I me me for being slow. I didn¡¯t find out that


    I like you earlier. Otherwise, I would have confessed to you earlier. Maybe we have passed the break-in


    period. ¡°


    Liberty withdraw her hand and sat down on the chair in front of her desk.


    After a moment of silence, she raised her head and met Duncan¡¯s expectant ck eyes, and said, ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, I don¡¯t know how things will develop tomorrow, and I can¡¯t give you an answer now. Until now, I


    haven¡¯t thought about remarrying. You do your rehabilitation well. If, after you have recovered, I change


    my mind and decide to remarry, I am willing to give you a chance.¡±


    Although this answer did not make Duncan feel at ease, at least it was a little. Looking forward to it, he


    nodded with a smile, ¡°Liberty, thank you for giving me some hope.¡±


    After that, after he finished his rehabilitation every day, his bodyguards would send him to Liberty¡¯s


    ce. Only by gaining a sense of presence every day could he have hope.


    It could also prevent new men from approaching Liberty.


    After all, Liberty was still young, and Liberty who had regained her slender figure was very charming.


    Zachary sent Duncan over that day, and then Zachary left. He was sent home by Liberty. When Liberty


    pushed him out of the restaurant, the young owner of a supermarket diagonally across the street kept


    staring at her.


    Liberty might not have noticed this. Duncan¡¯s sensitivity was still a bit stronger than Liberty, so he


    noticed it.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I don¡¯t necessarily change my mind. I feel fulfilled and at ease in this day and age, and I


    don¡¯t really want to change.¡± Liberty felt that living with her son was good.


    She was free during the day to take care of her business as long as her son had been sent to


    kindergarten.


    Married, there were a lot of things for the in-family,w¡¯s even if the Lewis family was wealthy, so she


    didn¡¯t need to do anything, but she had to consider her husband¡¯s and in-feelingsw¡¯s family¡¯s in


    everything she did, so she didn¡¯t have the freedom she had now.


    If Duncan was willing to only fall in love and not get married, Liberty might have given him a clear


    answer long ago.


    Unfortunately, Duncan presupposed marriage.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re with me, I won¡¯t ask you to change anything for me. You can do what you want, and you


    can live how you usually live. You don¡¯t need to worry about my feelings. I wille and do it.¡± Duncan


    said seriously, ¡°Liberty, trust me, I can give you the life you want.¡±


    Liberty smiled and changed the subject: ¡°Mr. Lewis, let¡¯s talk about feelingster, now I have no


    intentions.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°If someone else pursues you¡­¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I have rejected even such an excellent man as Mr. Lewis, and if other mene to pursue


    me, I will also refuse, and besides, there is no other man pursuing me now ¡°


    She frequently brought her son with her, and the mother and son look so simr that anyone could


    assume she is married, and those who were unfamiliar with her were unaware that she is already


    divorced. Duncan felt a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ding Dong.¡±


    A decoration master came and knocked on the open office door. When both of them looked at him, he


    said to Liberty: ¡°Miss, a gentleman is looking for you, and it seems to be someone¡¯swyer.¡±


    ¡°Whosewyer?¡± Liberty was suspicious, she got up and went around the desk, and said, ¡°Where is


    thatwyer?¡±


    The decorator pointed to the door of the hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After Liberty walked out of the office, he saw a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes standing at


    the door.


    Seeing Libertying out, the middle-aged man walked towards Liberty, introduced himself politely,


    then took out a letter from his ck briefcase, handed it to Liberty, and said to Liberty: ¡°Miss Hunt, my


    client entrusts me to forward this letter to you.

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903


    Liberty took the letter.


    Thewyer was Jessica¡¯swyer.


    Jessica had not been sentenced in both cases, and she couldn¡¯t see other people. Even if she was


    sentenced, Liberty was neither her family member nor her guardian, so visiting the prison was


    inconvenient.


    She wrote a letter to Liberty and asked herwyer to send it to Liberty.


    Jessica actually wanted to die, she didn¡¯t want to hire awyer, but her mother¡¯s family didn¡¯t know


    what to think, so they hired awyer for her.


    She thought it might be for the inheritance of Hank¡¯s house.


    Hank added her name to the real estate certificate, and she would own that house.


    Her natal family hired awyer for her, maybe they really wanted to help her get a lighter sentence,


    maybe they also had the idea of     fighting for property, she and Hank didn¡¯t have a son and a half


    daughter, and they finally got pregnant, she fell and the child had gone.


    Without that child, Jessica lost confidence in the future and felt that there was no hope in her life, so


    she got into a dead end and finally took a knife and stabbed Hank.


    Jessica had property. If she died, her property would be inherited by Hank and her parents. But if she


    made a will and all of it went to her parents, if Hank also died, her parents would be able to get her


    property smoothly.


    They didn¡¯t me Jessica for thinking about her parents like this.


    Now she saw that everyone thought that they only used her and didn¡¯t care about her.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, my client hopes that you can read her letter immediately after receiving it. After reading the


    letter, can you give her an answer and let me take your answer to see her.¡± Thewyer made a


    request.


    Liberty said: ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, sir, pleasee in and have a drink of water. I¡¯ll read the letter


    slowly.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Thewyer did not refuse.


    Liberty invited thewyer back to the office.


    Duncan¡¯s sharp eyes fell on thewyer, knowing that it was Jessica¡¯swyer, who was entrusted by


    Jessica to bring out a letter to Liberty, so he withdrawn his eyes.


    After pouring thewyer a ss of warm water, Liberty sat down and opened the letter Jessica had


    written to her.


    Jessica recalled her, Hank and Liberty¡¯s emotional entanglement in the letter.


    She said that She seemed to have won the war with Liberty, but in fact, she lost very badly.


    She squeezed Liberty away as she wished, and sessfully married into the Brown family, but the life


    after marriage was extremely chaotic. Once Liberty divorced, her life seemed to be on the loose, which


    made the Brown family regret it.


    The more the Brown family regretted it, the more they hated Jessica, and her life would be difficult, but


    that was the path she chose, and she had to finish climbing this path.


    Jessica said in the letter that she was actually unwilling and wanted to live a happy life with Hank. Let


    everyone saw that she and Hank were true love and could live a happy life. Unfortunately, the reality hit


    her in the face. It was crackling.


    Jessica said that she regretted that she should not have intervened in the marriage of Liberty and


    Hank, and should not have been a third party.


    If she had sternly rejected Hank when Hank first tested her, or offered to resign, leave thepany,


    change jobs, find a rtionship with a man who has no emotional entanglements, and marry openly,


    her life would be changed.


    One wrong step, one wrong step.


    Jessica also made it clear why she stabbed Hank with a knife. Liberty already knew this.


    In the end, Jessica sincerely and solemnly apologized to Liberty in the letter.


    She said that she could not apologize to Liberty in person, but could only write a letter. She said that


    she was sorry for Liberty and hoped that Liberty could forgive her. She had already received her


    retribution, and her life was ruined.


    If Hank died, sooner orter she would go to h-e-l-l with her.

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904


    A rtionship ruined her and Hank, and Liberty, who was willing to end their marriage, was the winner,


    because Liberty got a new life.


    Liberty, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!


    This was Jessica¡¯s repeated words of apology.


    The apology she owed Liberty was also a bted apology.


    After reading Jessica¡¯s letter, Liberty was silent for a long time, and then said to thewyer: ¡°Hank is


    still in the ICU, his life and death are uncertain, and his fate is still uncertain.¡±


    Regarding what Jessica had done, Liberty also gave an answer: ¡°I ept her apology, but I can¡¯t


    forgive her, at least not now. It¡¯s not because she interfered in my marriage with Hank, it¡¯s because she


    hurt my son Sonny. I can¡¯t forgive this person who almost killed the mother and son. If she still has a


    chance to correct her mistakes, let her reform inside, return to society in the future, and do more things


    that are beneficial to society, as atonement.¡±


    Lawyer remained silent. He silently drank the ss of warm water that Liberty gave him, and said:


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Hunt for your reply. I will bring your words to my client.


    By the way, there is one more thing that My client said that if she and her husband, Mr. Brown, are


    gone, the house will be left to Mr. Brown¡¯s son, Sonny Brown.¡±


    Once, Jessica dreamed of having a house in the city and a home.


    She took a fancy to Hank because Hank climbed to the manager¡¯s position at a young age, and also


    had a t in the urban area, the location was good, and it belonged to the school district. Now, she


    wanted nothing but death.


    If she couldn¡¯t die, she could use the little property she had topensate Sonny, which was also her


    atonement.


    Liberty: ¡°We¡¯ll talk about those thingster.¡±


    Hank was not dead yet.


    Besides, Hank¡¯s parents were still alive. If he died, the property under his name would be inherited by


    his parents and spouse.


    As Hank was not dead yet, Liberty wasn¡¯t willing to discuss the issue of inheriting the other party¡¯s


    property.


    As for Hank¡¯s house, Liberty actually didn¡¯t want to fight for her son. If the Brown family agreed and


    Jessica gave up inheriting it, she would ept it if it was given to Sonny.


    Without that house, she and her son would have a ce to live.


    Now Liberty was working hard to make money, and one day, with her ability, she could also buy a


    house, and she and her son would also have a home.


    In fact, as long as she was willing, her younger sister, Serenity and her husband could give her a big


    vi at any time.


    She didn¡¯t want to ept the gift from her sister and her husband.


    She wanted to rely on her own ability to buy a house.


    Thewyer nodded, ¡°Ms. Hunt, I¡¯m sorry to bother you, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Liberty sent thewyer out.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Duncan also pushed the wheelchair out of the office by himself.


    Liberty kept sending thewyer out of the restaurant. She stood at the door of the restaurant and


    watched thewyer get into the car and drove away.


    After standing for a while, she turned around and walked back. Seeing Duncan pushing the wheelchair


    out by himself, she quickly stepped forward to help, asking, ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you going to leave? I¡¯ll push


    you out.¡±


    ¡°No, I came out to take a look.¡± Duncan didn¡¯t get along well with Liberty yet, so he would leave now.


    He nned to stay until evening, and then invite Liberty to dinner.

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home. When I go back, facing my mother¡¯s face full of guilt, I¡¯m also in a bad mood.¡±


    Duncan told the truth.


    He didn¡¯t me his mother because it was his own fault. He crashed the car because he was driving


    too fast. But his mother was always ming herself, thinking that it was her responsibility that caused


    him to have a car ident.


    When Duncan first found out that he was injured, he couldn¡¯t ept it for a while, and his temper was


    violent, which aggravated his mother¡¯s self-me.


    ¡°I can understand Mrs. Lewis¡¯s guilt. Don¡¯t say that she is your mother, even if she is just someone


    else, she will feel guilty. You can talk to your mother more, she will feel good.¡±


    The person who untied the bell had to tie it. Problems between their mother and son.


    No matter how much outsiders say, it was useless.


    Duncan: ¡°I said, I don¡¯t me my mother. She is still like that. Watching her feel guilty, me herself,


    and secretly shed tears every day made me feel irritated, so Ie out to rx, even if I sit with you all


    day.¡±


    The main reason was that he was disabled, and his temper had be bad.


    If his mother behaved like that, Duncan would lose his temper and lose his temper at his parents, which


    would make the parents even more sad. This repeated cycle would make it difficult for the whole family.


    He¡¯s out, maybe his parents could have a little easier time.


    Duncan: ¡°Liberty, you are busy with your work. I can just sit here.¡±


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go to work. If you need help, call me.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Just let my bodyguarde in, you just do your job and don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m just


    an idler who can¡¯t be idle anymore.¡±


    After he was discharged from the hospital, he didn¡¯t even go back to see the Lewis & Co. He wasn¡¯t in


    the mood to take care of hispany yet.


    When he realized it and was able to ept it regardless of his ability to stand, he would return to the


    company, resume business management, and be a wheelchair president.


    Liberty did as he said, and let the bodyguardse in to look after Duncan, while she was busy with


    her work.


    ¡­.


    Jensburg, Queen Enterprise.


    Kevin¡¯s car stopped at the gate of Queen Enterprise, and then he called Hayden.


    After Hayden answered the phone, he said to Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen,e out for a while, I have


    something to give you.¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Hayden frowned ¡ª does this guy not have to go to work every day?


    Kevin didn¡¯t have to go to work, but Hayden was very busy.


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m in a meeting.¡± Hayden said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. York, there¡¯s no way to go out now, what¡¯s


    the matter with you,e in and talk about it.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Queen. I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Now you go in and attend your meeting,


    and I¡¯ll deliver the gift that I¡¯ve carefully prepared for you.¡±


    Hearing this, Hayden¡¯s eyelids twitched On the surface, he was still very calm, with a low voice, she


    said, ¡°Mr. York, why do you want to give me a gift?¡±


    Kevin said that she helped him, and he owed her a favor, so please repay her.


    Yesterday and Sunday, Hayden gave Kevin a chance to repay the favor and Kevin invited her to dinner.


    They¡¯ve settled the matter, so what gift did he give?


    Hayden was a little annoyed with Kevin, thinking that Kevin was difficult and clingy.


    ¡°There is no reason, I just want to send it off. Mr. Queen, please do your work first, and I will drive into


    yourpany first.¡± Saying that, Kevin hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906


    Hayden put down her phone, guessing Kevin¡¯s purpose this time.


    But soon, she put Kevin behind her and continued the meeting.


    Kevin, who was outside thepany, honked his car horn, and the security guard on duty saw that he


    was about to enter thepany, so he quickly opened the door for him and let him drive into the


    company.


    After a few minutes.


    Kevin walked into the office building of the Queen Enterprise with arge bouquet of fiery roses in his


    arms.


    Even though it was working hours, some employees came in and out due to work reasons. Seeing


    Kevine in with arge bouquet of flowers, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Mr. York,¡± The two receptionists greeted politely.


    They were also curious that Kevin came in with a bouquet, who was this bouquet for? Someone in the


    company got favor from the third young master of the York family?


    Was that lucky guy?


    Although the York family was in Wiltspoon, the York family was a wealthy family with hundreds of


    billions of dors, and it was a family that many wealthy families want to marry.


    The receptionist thought in her heart that if she was the lucky one, she would be willing to marry far


    away.


    Kevin responded to everyone¡¯s greetings with a smile, without stopping, holding a bouquet of flowers


    and shone into the office building like a beam of light, creating a gust of spection, he entered the


    elevator as if nothing had happened, and went straight to the top floor.


    Hayden was in a meeting, and it was not convenient for Kevin to enter the president¡¯s office. Under the


    arrangement of secretary, he waited for Hayden in the VIP room on the top floor.


    The VIP room was right next to the conference room, but the conference room had sound instion


    function, and Kevin couldn¡¯t hear the movement of the conference room in the VIP room.


    He paid attention to the movement at the door.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    As long as the meeting was over, everyone would pass through the VIP room when they came out of


    the meeting room. He could immediately go out with the bouquet and present it to Hayden in public.


    After asking his oldest brother and second brother for advice, Kevin suddenly understood, and followed


    what his sister-inw and second brother said, and started pursuing Hayden directly.


    Regardless of what others said, Hayden was gay or not, as long as he knew it in his heart.


    If Hayden was really a man, he would have admitted that he had been tricked by his grandma.


    However, Kevin still believed in grandma, thinking that grandma would not cheat him, and would not


    really arrange a man for him.


    The secretary gave Kevin tea, snacks, melons and fruits, and couldn¡¯t help but look at the bouquet of


    flowers more.


    Who was this bouquet of roses prepared by Mr. York for?


    Kevin waited in the VIP room for over an hour before Hayden ended the meeting.


    She was still sitting in her seat, and it was not easy for those senior managers to leave immediately. It


    was not until Hayden got up and walked out of the conference room followed by the male secretary that


    the others made any moves. Everyone was discussing something in a low voice and walked out of the


    conference room.


    Soon, everyone stopped and gathered at the door of the conference room.


    Because, their boss was blocked by a man, and that man was no stranger to them. He was Kevin, the


    person in charge of Fortress Hotel.


    It was fine for Mr. York to stop Mr. Queen, but, but, Mr. York actually handed Mr. Queen arge bouquet


    of bright red roses.


    It was a bouquet of roses, the kind that many men liked to give when they were courting women.


    The third young master York actually gave them to Mr. Queen!


    This style of painting shocked all the senior executives of Queen Enterprise. They all looked at the


    picture, and no one dared to walk over or speak.


    Their boss was always too handsome, but no matter how handsome boss was, he was still a man.


    The third young master York sent flowers to Mr. Queen, was this nning to pursue them Mr. Queen?


    The third young master York turned out to be crooked, he likes men!


    No wonder Third Young Master York was almost 30 years old and still single. It turned out that he liked


    men, and he even took a fancy to their Mr. Queen!


    Big news, big news!


    No matter in their capacity as Mr. Queen or as the third young master of the York family, if this matter


    got out, it would be big news!

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907


    Hayden¡¯s face was dark.


    She stared at Kevin, and said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, what do you mean?¡±


    The gift carefully prepared for her was a bouquet of roses?


    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t like bouquets¡­What did Kevin send her flowers for?


    If she was sick and hospitalized now, Kevin would send her a bouquet of flowers, which made sense.


    Hayden behaved well, and Kevin sent flowers, giving the impression that Kevin was confessing his love


    to her.


    But, She¡¯s still a man now.


    How could Kevin confess his love to her?


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing interesting, but when I passed by the flower shop, I saw the beautiful roses they just came


    back from, so I bought a bouquet, but I didn¡¯t know who to give it to. I knew Mr. Queen the most in


    Jensburg, so I had to give it to Mr. Queen. The bouquet is for Mr. Queen.¡±


    Kevin was stared into a ho¡¯s nest by Hayden, he was not afraid, maintained a good demeanor, and


    exined a few words with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    It¡¯s just his exnation, but Hayden didn¡¯t believe it, so she made up with this excuse, but she rejected


    the bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°Thank you Mr. York for the bouquet. I don¡¯t like bouquets. If you can¡¯t find someone to give it to, and


    whoever looks good in mypany, you can give her the bouquet.¡± Hayden said that he was about to


    pass Kevin and left.


    She was really caught off guard by Kevin¡¯s sudden bouquet of flowers. If she hadn¡¯t been steady, she


    would have exposed her ws long ago.


    Kevin followed her with a bouquet, and smiled as he walked: ¡°Mr. Queen, I think you¡¯re the most


    pleasing to the eye in Jensburg, so this bouquet of flowers is still for you. You need some flowers in


    your office to breathe, Mr. Queen.¡±


    Haydeb: ¡°As long as I am alive, there will be breath in my office, and I don¡¯t need a bouquet of flowers


    to add some breath, and it¡¯s not spring.¡±


    Put a bunch of flowers in her office in spring to add some spring to her office. The breath is justified.


    Kevinughed, ¡°Mr. Queen, you¡¯re so humorous.¡±


    Hayden returned to her office.


    The cheeky Kevin naturally followed into her office. Hayden wanted to stop him, and instinctively


    wanted to close the office door, but Kevin moved faster than her. When she wanted to close the door,


    Kevin¡¯s foot has stepped in.


    Hayden had no choice but to give up.


    After Kevin came in, he closed the door of the office to cut off the prying eyes of the outside world, so


    as not to prevent Hayden from getting thin-skinned and blushing.


    A group of senior managers still standing at the door of the meeting room. They looked at each other.


    They didn¡¯t know who took the lead, so everyone left, but when they left, they all took their steps lightly,


    and they stopped discussing the topics they were discussing, and they all left the top floor quickly.


    They discussed it after they left the top floor.


    Hayden knew that Kevin¡¯s bouquet of flowers made her a hot topic in thepany.


    Everyone was really talking about it.


    ¡°Our Mr. Queen is so good-looking. Sometimes when I look at him for a long time, I will have thoughts


    that I shouldn¡¯t have, which scares me to death, so I don¡¯t dare to stare at Mr. Queen now, for fear of


    being caught by him. That handsome face fascinated me.¡±

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908


    ¡°It turns out I¡¯m not the only one who thinks this way.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mr. Queen doesn¡¯t have too many women, I can¡¯t count them. I didn¡¯t expect that even the third young


    master of the York can be charming.¡±


    ¡°Maybe The third young master York was originally a crook, so he never had a girlfriend. When he saw


    our Mr. Queen, he was shocked and realized that he was a crook. However, The third young master


    York is very courageous. After knowing that he is a crook, takes action immediately and openly pursue


    our Mr. Queen.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually pay attention to the gossip news in Wiltspoon, you probably don¡¯t know, but the old


    lady of the York family picked a wife for the third young master. I heard that the third young master is


    not like it, and he has been unwilling to pursue the wife candidate that the olddy chose for him.¡±


    When everyone looked at the man who broke the news, the man was quite proud and said: ¡°I often


    follow the gossip news in Wiltspoon, so You will know this. Young Master york wille to Jensburg


    this time, and it sounds like he is on a business trip. Fortress Hotel has established a firm foothold in


    Jensburg, and even ourpany¡¯s hotel can¡¯tpare to Fortress Hotel.


    What kind of business does he need? He actually came to Jensburg to escape the marriage urging. At


    first, I thought that the third young master York had too high a vision and didn¡¯t like the wife his


    grandma chose for him, but now I understand.¡±


    As he said that, the man winked at everyone, and everyone knew it well.


    The third young master York ran to Jensburg to escape the marriage urge, and then found out that he


    liked their boss Queen, so he took action.


    They had to say that the third young master York as very courageous.


    A wealthy family with status like them was easy to be watched by everyone in every word and deed.


    Even if they were really gay, they would hide it and dare not act openly. But the Third Young Master


    York made his actions public.


    Mr. Queen, who pursued them, was gone.


    Mr. Queen¡¯s admirers knew about it, and they would probably line up to kill the third young master York


    with big knives, pursued Mr. Queen, and they were alreadypetitive enough.


    Kevin could guess how others discuss, but he didn¡¯t care.


    After he bought this bouquet of flowers and entered Queen Enterprise, he didn¡¯t care what others


    thought or said about him.


    As long as he knew he¡¯s not gay, Hayden stared at Kevin who went straight to her desk and sat down,


    and said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°These flowers are really beautiful, fresh flowers just returned from the flower shop.¡± Kevin handed the


    bouquet of flowers to Hayden again, but of course Hayden refused to pick them up, so he put the


    bouquet in front of Hayden. His eyes stared at Hayden with a smile, and said, ¡°Even if Mr. Queen


    doesn¡¯t ept it, I will still give it away. I will give it away today, and I will give it back tomorrow, and I


    will give it away every day from now on.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, you are pursuing me?¡± Hayden asked him directly, ¡°Mr. York is really crooked and likes


    men?¡±


    Kevin put his hands on the table, leaned forward, his ck eyes still locked on Hayden¡¯s handsome


    features, he smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I can bend or not, I just know that I have a good


    impression of you, and I can¡¯t help but want to send flowers and gifts to you. Mr. Queen, if you don¡¯t like


    me sending you flowers, I can give you other things instead. Yes, tell me what you always like, I will


    definitely find a way to get it for you.¡±


    Hayden really wanted to hit him.


    Ever since Kevin kepting to her, Hayden had doubts about Kevin¡¯s motives.


    For this Reason, she specially asked her younger brother to investigate Kevin.


    Apart from knowing that Kevin came to Jensburg to escape the marriage urging, there was no other


    useful information to investigate.


    Yesterday she apanied Kevin crazy all day.


    She thought nothing would happen, but she didn¡¯t expect that after one night, Kevin sent her arge


    bouquet of roses today like a ghost!

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909


    Suppressing his anger, Hayden said coldly, ¡°Thank you Mr. York for your kindness. I don¡¯t have


    anything I like. Even if I like something, I can buy it myself. I don¡¯t need Mr. York to give it to me.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen, You can buy it. but what I gave was my heart. Please ept the flowers I gave you,


    Mr. Queen. Don¡¯t waste my thoughts. This is the first time I¡¯ve given a bouquet to someone else.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Mr. York also let me be given flowers by a man for the first time.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a man giving flowers to a man? Men are human too, and they like flowers


    too.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m very busy, pleasee back.¡± Hayden issued the eviction order with a cold face.


    ¡°I¡¯m here and won¡¯t affect your work. I¡¯m very quiet. I promise not to make noise. When you get off


    work, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Mr. York, you If you don¡¯t leave, I will ask the security department to invite you out.¡±


    Kevin looked at Hayden with a smile, obviously not listening to her words.


    Hayden was very angry at his r*scal behavior.


    Fortunately, she had a good impression of him, and she felt that he was worthy of being a man from the


    York family, and he was excellent in all aspects.


    Who knew he was a rogue.


    Hayden did what she said, and immediately called the security department to ask the security toe


    upstairs and ask Kevin to go out.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you don¡¯t need to bother them. I¡¯ll go out by myself. I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work at the


    gate of thepany, and then we¡¯ll go out to eat together. Let¡¯s go to my Fortress Hotel to keep you


    satisfied.¡± After Kevin finished speaking, he turned around and left. He really didn¡¯t need the security


    guard to ask him to go out.


    In that case, it would be too embarrassing.


    He wasn¡¯t from Jensburg, but the York family owned a number of hotels there. He frequently visited


    Jensburg and oversaw the catering industry . He was well-known to many influential people in


    Jensburg. It would be embarrassing if Hayden ordered the security to carry him out.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡± Hayden stopped him.


    Kevin stopped, turned to look at her. His ck eyes shed with a smile, ¡°Mr. Queen, what else do you


    want?¡±


    Hayden picked up the bouquet of flowers and walked over, stuffed the bouquet of flowers into his arms,


    said coldly: ¡°Please take this bunch of flowers, Mr. York.¡±


    Kevin hugged the bunch of flowers, looked at her with a smile, and said, ¡°I think this bunch of flowers is


    very suitable for you. Mr. Queen, you¡¯re so beautiful that both people and gods are angry. With this


    bouquet of flowers, You¡¯re really more beautiful than flowers.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York!¡± Hayden said angrily, ¡°I am a man! Don¡¯t use beauty to describe me!¡±


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Anyone who is more beautiful than flowers is used to describe women¡¯s.


    She was a man now!


    It¡¯s a man!


    Kevin even teased her.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I used improper words, please forgive me, Mr. Queen. I really think you¡¯re


    more beautiful than women.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kevin did it on purpose.


    ¡°Secretary.¡± Hayden called out to her secretary, and soon, the secretary came in.


    She ordered the secretary, ¡°send Mr. York out of thepany.¡±

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910


    In case this scoundrel turned back again.


    The secretary respectfully asked Kevin to go with him.


    Kevin hugged the bouquet, smiled at Hayden, and followed the secretary out of the president¡¯s office.


    ¡°Is this bouquet not good-looking? Why didn¡¯t Mr. Queen ept the flowers I gave her?¡±


    Hayden forcefully closed the door of the office.


    As soon as she sat back in her seat, her other mobile phone rang, and it was her brother calling.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t go back to thepany for a meeting today. I missed the good show. It¡¯s so


    shocking.¡±


    Hayden had ck lines on her face, and said coldly: ¡°Hugh, just say one more thing, I¡¯ll cut off your


    tongue and feed it to the dogs.¡±


    Men, women and children would be fascinated by it, and his friends said that they dared not spend too


    long with brother, because they were afraid that they would like him.


    At this moment, Hugh was with his friends, so he didn¡¯t dare to call her elder sister, because he was


    afraid be known by friends.


    ¡°Brother, the bouquet of roses that Kevin gave you, I heard it¡¯s very big and beautiful, probably cost a


    few hundred dors, brother, you really didn¡¯t ept that bouquet of flowers?¡± Hugh teased her sister.


    Now he understood why his sister was always on guard against Kevin.


    A woman¡¯s sixth sense is still very strong.


    The elder sister must feel that Kevin is abnormal, so she will guard against Kevin. And today, Kevin


    pursued his sister.


    If his sister had be a woman again, Kevin¡¯s behavior would have been seen as the most normal


    by everyone. But his sister is now a man, and Kevin sent flowers to his sister, It¡¯s the topic of


    discussion.


    ¡°Hugh, you are looking for a fight!¡±


    Hugh giggled, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t make fun of you anymore. Brother, Kevin did this, I think he is using


    you. Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t like the wife his grandma chose for him? But that his grandma chose


    him, so it¡¯s hard for him to push.


    If it¡¯s rumored that he¡¯s gay and he likes man, the elders of the York family won¡¯t urge him to marry


    again, even if he doesn¡¯t pursue the wife his grandma chose for him, his grandma will not care about


    him anymore. After all, he is gay, if you really let him marry a woman, you will harm her girl instead.¡±


    Hayden was silent.


    Was that true?


    Kevin used her as a shield, or did he really like men so he hated the wife his grandma picked for him?


    ¡°Brother, if Kevin really wants to use you to create the fact that he is gay, he will probably send you


    flowers again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him into thepany again.¡± Hayden said coldly.


    Hugh: ¡°Brother, tell the security department that as long as Kevines, don¡¯t let him enter the


    company.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    But with Kevin¡¯s temper, he might chase them to their house.


    Kevin made up his mind to make people misunderstanding that he is gay, so how could he give up


    easily.


    ¡°Brother, do you need me to go back and help you solve Kevin? How can I say that he is also a


    handsome guy. If Kevin likes men, you cane to me. I don¡¯t mind spreading rumors with him and


    creating topics.¡±


    Hugh helped his sister solve her troubles again, which really killed two birds with one stone.


    Hayden: ¡°Hugh, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, I¡¯ll take care of my own affairs.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Hayden cut off the call with his brother.


    It was impossible for Kevin to be really gay.


    If Kevin was truly gay, there were so many young talents in Wiltspoon; he already had a lover, so why


    not pursue him in Jensburg?


    Thinking of his younger brother¡¯s analysis, Hayden leaned towards his younger brother¡¯s analysis,


    thinking that Kevin was using him.


    Even if she had an affair with Kevin, the York family couldn¡¯t solve him quietly in order to save Kevin¡¯s


    reputation.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911


    Hugh was well-informed, and Josh was well-informed as well.


    With the corners of his mouth raised all the way, with a smile, he knocked on the door of Zachary¡¯s


    office.


    Josh: ¡°Zack, let me tell you a piece of news, Iughed to death.¡±


    Zachary looked up at him, then looked at his documents, and said: ¡°What news can make youugh to


    death, you have to be careful. Your wife has your baby in her belly.¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­F*ck you, are you cursing me? I will live a long life, and my wife will grow old, and we¡¯ll live to


    be a hundred years old together. No, I want to live to be more than a hundred years old. Don¡¯t say such


    unpleasant and unlucky words now.¡±


    The husband and wife would stay together until the end.


    Zachary: ¡°You¡¯re really greedy. I think it¡¯s enough to live to be ny years old. There are still very few


    people who live to be a hundred years old.¡±


    Zachary talked about his friends like this, but in his heart he hoped that he and Serenity could live to


    two years old.


    Josh sat down on the chair in front of his desk, smiled and said, ¡°I just received a message, guess what


    it is.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°You said it all, it¡¯s news that can make youugh.¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­Can¡¯t you guess?¡±


    ¡°Boring.¡±


    Zachary put down the pen, picked up the mobile phone on the table, first sent a message to his


    beloved wife, and then looked at Josh, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m listening to you seriously now about the news


    that made youugh so hard.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, I mean your youngest, who actually went after the young master of the Queen family, the


    president of the Queen Enterprise, who is Donald¡¯s eldest son, all four members of Donald¡¯s family


    attended my wedding to participate in the wedding wine.¡±


    ¡°I remember, you seem to be sitting at the same table.¡± Zachary hummed, ¡°Why did the youngest


    pursuit Young Master Queen?¡±


    ¡°He sent arge bouquet of roses to President Queen. I heard that President Queen happened to be in


    a meeting. Yes, Kevin was waiting for Mr. Queen in the VIP room for a long time, and when Mr. Queen


    came out after the meeting, Kevin sent him a bouquet. It scared the senior management of Queen


    Enterprise. The scene, I found it funny when I heard them describe it.¡±


    This matter spread within the Queen Enterprise.


    Then it came out again, and Josh received the news.


    As expected of the young master Bucham of the Bucham family, he could receive any gossip due to his


    smooth ears.


    Josh: ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that Kevin liked men. Fortunately, I know him so well. He didn¡¯t harm me.


    Now that I think about it, I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, The wife Grandma May chose was not¡­ oh, I forgot, I just watched the joke, so I was the


    one who wasughed at.¡± Josh suddenly recalled that Grandma May had chosen Hayden, the young


    master of the Queen family, for Kevin.


    Grandma May naturally wouldn¡¯t let Kevin marry a man and go home.


    There was only one possibility, Young Master Queen was a woman.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Grandma May, Josh wouldn¡¯t know that Hayden was a woman. It seemed that the


    Bucham family didn¡¯t provoke the Queen family, so they didn¡¯t investigate everything about the Queen


    family.


    Zachary gave him a nk stare and said to him: ¡°Josh, I found that after you got married, your IQ has


    dropped by a level.¡±


    Josh was not angry after being stabbed for a few words, he smiled and said: ¡°My wife hasn¡¯t be


    stupid, and I¡¯m not stupid either, it¡¯s that young master Queen who pretends to be a man too much, and


    it¡¯s been a long time, you go to Jensburg and ask around, who knows that Hayden belongs to a


    woman?¡±

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912


    Josh: ¡°Even the rtives of their Queen family thought Hayden was a man.¡±


    Some distant rtives of the Queen family wanted to be matchmakers for Hayden and introduce


    Hayden to a girlfriend.


    Josh: ¡°Everyone is used to Hayden being a man, and I forgot about it for a while.¡±


    Josh refused to admit that his IQ had dropped.


    ¡°Kevin has the reputation of being gay, and he wants to chase his wife. I admire it.¡±


    Zachary said lightly: ¡°Whether he is gay or not, Kevin knows his own affairs very well. It is the most


    direct way for him to do so without any trouble¡­So much time and thought have been devoted to


    dismantling Hayden¡¯s identity as a woman.


    Hayden is a man or a woman, and she knows in her heart that even though she disguised herself as a


    man by beating a little girl and pretending to be a man for more than 20 years, she did not transgender.


    Surgery, pretending to be a man for a lifetime can¡¯t change the fact that she is a woman. If Kevin does


    this, she can¡¯t resist it, and she will regain her womanhood. If she resists, Kevin can also make her


    admit that she is a woman.¡±


    Zachary never worried about the major events in his brother¡¯s life.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    If they are war men, if they target a woman, that woman will not even try to get rid of them.


    Kevin was unmarried, Hayden was unmarried, and she was the granddaughter-inw candidate of her


    grandma, so Kevin could pursue Hayden boldly with confidence.


    As his oldest brother, Zachary, he waited to drink his younger brother¡¯s wedding wine.


    Zachary stared at him, and said angrily: ¡°Stop being here in Versailles. I don¡¯t know how many people


    envy you and Ms. Sox for your smooth sailing. How many rivals do you want? If you really want to have


    a few rivals, I don¡¯t mind helping you. Ms. Sox introduced a few high-quality men to meet.


    Although Ms. Sox married you, she is just like my family, she is bing more and more feminine, her


    charm is getting stronger and stronger, and the rate of turning heads when walking on the street is as


    high as 100%, I think, she is still very attractive to men.¡±


    He was still preventing Shawn from snatching Serenity from his family.


    Josh hurriedly raised the white g to surrender, and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I am Versailles, I am


    grateful to God for her love for me, and let me and Jasmine walk along the way, and it will be smooth


    and smooth. Zachary, you must not introduce Jasmine a high-quality man, I don¡¯t want a rival in love, I


    really don¡¯t want it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m kidding, look at how nervous you are.¡± Zachary wouldn¡¯t do that kind of thing.


    Josh: ¡°Zack, did you already know that Kevin would do this? You are not surprised at all.¡±


    Zachary gave him another roll of eyes.


    Zachary: ¡°It is said that your IQ has dropped, but you still don¡¯t admit it. I told you the reason why Kevin


    did this, and you still ask me such an idiot question.¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Kevin asked Callum, and also called me. Serenity answered the call at the time. Both


    Serenity and Callum suggested that he pursued Mr. Queen directly. You don¡¯t need to bother to expose


    Mr. Queen¡¯s identity as a woman. Just trust my grandma. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t cheat him.¡±


    Josh thought again and again, ¡°If Kevin asks me for advice, I will definitely have the same idea as


    Callum, and let him act directly. Mr. Queen has been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years,


    how can it be overnight? Can he expose her womanhood? The time given by Grandma is limited to one


    year, Kevin doesn¡¯t have that much time to waste.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°IQ is back.¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913


    After a while, Josh said: ¡°I really want to go to Jensburg to eat melons.¡±


    Zachary said to him: ¡°You can also eat melons in Wiltspoon at the first time. Kevin sent flowers to Mr.


    Queen just an hour ago. You have already eaten hot melons, so you still need to go to Jensburg?¡±


    Josh said with a smile: ¡°Although I can also eat hot melons in Wiltspoon, it is still more warm to eat


    melons in Jensburg.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be off work in 20 minutes.¡± Zachary said suddenly.


    Josh: ¡°I¡¯m going to eat with my wife after work. By the way, there are some really hot melons. They


    must be served to my wife. Melons are my wife¡¯s favorite fruit. Zachary, I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯llugh at


    me; I always suspect Jasmine married me for the first-hand melon.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°You are quite self-aware.¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­That¡¯s not it, Jasmine must be because I am an excellent person, I treat her well, we have


    simr personalities, and we are together when she falls in love with me, and it is not for eating melons


    and having apanion. Of course, having apanion and eating melons is very cool, I applied to


    leave work 20 minutes earlier, I want to go back to eat with my wife, the road is easy to be congested


    now, when I get home, I can just eat.¡± Josh got up and left.


    Zachary said to him: ¡°Every day you arrivete and leave early. Where did that dedicated Josh go?¡±


    ¡°York Corporation is the business of your York family, not Buchams.¡± Josh was not afraid of his friends


    telling him that he arrivedte and left early.


    When Josh reached the door of the office, he stopped and turned to Zachary and said, ¡°You are so


    dedicated now because your wife is not at home. If your wife is at home, you can run faster than me.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Come on, you. It¡¯s great to have a wife, as if someone doesn¡¯t have a wife.¡± Josh said and walked


    away proudly.


    Josh¡¯s wife had steamed dinners ready for him when he got home. But what was waiting for Zachary


    when he got home?


    Only Serenity¡¯s pets were waiting for him at home.


    Zachary didn¡¯t like pets. He always disliked Serenity¡¯s pets and raised pigs, of course, he only dared to


    comin behind his back, not in front of Serenity¡¯s face.


    At the same time, Jensburg.


    Hayden had a meal at noon.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    When the secretary knocked on the door and came in to remind her, she raised her left hand and


    looked at her watch, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I see.¡± On the other side of her, he hesitated to speak.


    Sensing the abnormality of the secretary, Hayden finally looked up at the secretary, and asked in a low


    voice: ¡°What else is there?¡±


    The secretary: ¡°Mr. Queen, Mr. York¡­¡±


    Hayden: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Has he gone?¡±


    ¡°Mr. York hasn¡¯t left.¡± The secretary replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s guarding at the gate of thepany?¡± Hayden asked.


    What exactly did that Kevin want to do?


    Wouldn¡¯t he leave if she didn¡¯t ept his flowers?


    The secretary nodded and said, ¡°I received an internal call from the security department. Not only did


    Mr. York not leave, but he also sent a lot of flowers. He used those flowers to spell words at the


    entrance of thepany. The words he spelled are: Hayden, I want to pursue you!¡±


    The pen in Hayden¡¯s hand was almost crushed.


    Kevin, this was¡­ really roasted her on fire!


    The topics he created were already explosive enough. A bouquet of flowers made her the talk of the


    company.


    She thought driving him away would solve the problem, but she didn¡¯t expect him to make such a big


    commotion at the entrance of thepany and use flowers to spell words!


    Hayden: ¡°Notify everyone in the security department to go out and help me clean up those flowers!¡±

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914


    It¡¯s time to get off work. There were so many people in thepany,ing in and out, seeing Kevin¡¯s


    lots of    flowers, Hayden really couldn¡¯t wash it off by jumping into the Yellow River.


    She really didn¡¯t expect that Kevin would attack her like a ghost on his body overnight.


    pursue her?


    She was a man now, Kevin pursued her openly, was that to show the world, was he gay?


    ¡°Mr. York called a lot of people, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy to destroy his flowers. A lot of people


    passing by are taking pictures.¡± The secretary said in embarrassment.


    Kevin was not an ordinary person, he was the third young master of the York family and the person in


    charge of Fortress Hotel.


    Although Jensburg was not the territory of the York family, it did have some influence.


    Hayden¡¯s face turned green, and she said coldly: ¡°No matter how many people he brings over, go and


    smash the sea of   flowers!¡±


    The secretary quickly responded, then withdrew and informed the security department of the intention


    to smash flowers.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t sit still either.


    She picked up the mobile phone on the desk, got up abruptly, walked around the desk, and strode


    outside.


    In one morning, she was angry by Kevin twice.


    That b*stard also said that he was grateful to her for introducing him to buy the house, and he wanted


    to repay her. This is how he repaid her?


    He wanted to create a scandal that he was gay, just find any man, why bother with her?


    At the same time, Hayden also called her younger brother. After the younger brother answered the


    phone, she coldly ordered: ¡°Hugh,e to thepany immediately. That b*stard Kevin didn¡¯t leave


    just now, and he actually asked someone to send a lot of flowers, which were ced at the entrance of


    thepany, and words were spelled with flowers.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m at the entrance of thepany, and Kevin indeed used many roses to form a line of


    words. That is; Hayden, I want to pursue you! Brother, is it true that Kevin is with you?¡±


    Hugh just returned to thepany.


    Ever since Kevin sent her the first bouquet of flowers, Hugh couldn¡¯t continue ying with his friends.


    He came to thepany, and as soon as he returned to the vicinity of thepany, he saw a crowd of


    people at the door of thepany. with the cell phone camera.


    His car couldn¡¯t get through. He had no choice but to get out of the car to see what happened, and saw


    therge sea of   flowers.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He was shocked.


    The one who shocked Kevin was not afraid of death, and the one who shocked Kevin was fast.


    When Hayden called her younger brother, her younger brother just happened to take a picture of the


    sea of  flowers and was about to send it to her sister.


    ¡°That b*stard!¡± Hayden hung up the phone.


    Soon, her phone rang, alerting her to a new WhatsApp message.


    She clicked on it to see that it was a picture sent to her by her younger brother.


    It was the sea of  flowers that Kevin ced at the gate of Queen Enterprise, and those big characters


    were really beautifully spelled!


    Hayden found it extremely dazzling.


    She was pissed off by Kevin.


    Without even saying hello, he suddenly pursued her!


    at the gate of Queen Enterprise.


    The people called by Kevin formed a circle. They didn¡¯t stop others from watching or taking pictures,


    but they just prevented the security guards of the Queen Enterprise from smashing the sea of  flowers.


    This was the sea of  flowers that they and Mr. York confessed to Mr. Queen.


    It couldn¡¯t be said to be a confession, Mr. York didn¡¯t say that he likes Mr. Queen, he only said that he


    wants to pursue Mr. Queen. She thought that this was Mr. York dering war on Mr. Queen.

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915


    Soon, the security captain of Queen Enterprise came out with a group of security guards to smash


    flowers.


    Kevin¡¯s people naturally stopped him.


    The scene started to be noisy.


    Kevin was not in a hurry, and was still in the mood to take pictures of his bor¡± results with his mobile


    phone.


    After taking the photo, he identally saw Hugh in the crowd, and he walked towards Hugh.


    Hugh squatted down and took a flower from the sea of  flowers When Kevin approached, he handed the


    flower to Kevin. With a smile on his handsome face, he said to Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, if you like men, you


    might as well pursue me. I think I¡¯m more suitable for you, but my brother is not suitable for you. My


    brother is a normal man and won¡¯t like you.¡±


    Kevin mped his fingers between two fingers. He leaned over to smell the flower, and said, ¡°It smells


    fresh.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Immediately, he put his hand on Hugh¡¯s chin, pinched it, and lightly lifted Hugh¡¯s chin. Looking at Hugh,


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°Second Master Queen, you¡¯re very handsome, butpared with your


    brother, he stillcks taste.¡±


    Hugh pulled Kevin¡¯s hand down with a smile, and asked: ¡°What kind of smell is missing from your body,


    Mr. York, let me see if I can solve it. My brother is very serious, and you can¡¯t make such a joke. Mr.


    York, if you need this scandal to solve your problem, juste to me, I will stay with you to the end,


    just let my brother go.¡±


    He also leaned in front of Kevin, and said in a low voice: ¡°Mr. York, I know you always did it on purpose,


    you always did this to make people misunderstand that you are gay, and then your elders will not urge


    you to get married again, and if you don¡¯t pursue the candidate your grandma has selected for you,


    your grandma will still recognize you as a grandson. This is a way to solve it. It¡¯s just a little bit of


    damage. It¡¯s fine if you hurt yourself, but also hurt others. If you want to hurt others, I don¡¯t care, but if


    you hurt my elder brother, that¡¯s your fault.


    Mr. York, if you want to hurt me, you should hurt me. It just so happens that I am almost 30 years old by


    my parents. I don¡¯t have a fixed girlfriend. I miss it every day and night. asionally, he will be talked


    about, he is much better than me, because he is too busy with work.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Second Young Master Queen, you¡¯re really a smart man, but I still like Mr.


    Queen a little more and you¡¯re suitable to be my brother-inw.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    This guy really took advantage of his sister.


    ¡°stop!¡±


    A low shout sounded.


    The crowd who were pushing and shoving on both sides stopped and then separated automatically.


    Hayden came out.


    The secretary followed behind her.


    Kevin saw that Hayden¡¯s face was as ck as coal.


    Sea   of   flowers, some flowers have been smashed, but the core content has not been smashed.


    ¡°Mr. Queen,¡± Kevin walked over.


    Hayden looked at him with sharp eyes, stared at Kevin and asked him coldly: ¡°Mr. York, what are you


    doing?¡±


    Making such a bigmotion.


    ¡°I sent you a bouquet of flowers, but you won¡¯t ept them.¡± Kevin said, even aggrieved, ¡°You don¡¯t


    know how much courage I need to summon up to send you a bouquet of flowers, I see, you refused


    without even looking at it. I think, maybe there are not enough flowers, and you dislike it, so I arranged


    a sea of   flowers for you.¡±


    He pointed to the remaining sea of   flowers and asked Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen, there are so many flowers.


    Are you satisfied with the flowers?¡±


    Hayden wanted to kick it over.


    She tried hard to suppress her anger, telling herself not to be impulsive, but to stay rational.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Hayden said in a deep voice: ¡°Mr. York, I am a man, and I only like


    women, not men. Thank you for your love, but please hold me high and let me go.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Queen is always a man, but that doesn¡¯t stop me from pursuing you. If I


    pursue mine, whether Mr. Queen epts it is entirely up to him. I don¡¯t believe there is any tension


    between the two.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    If Hayden had known that Kevin would be so difficult and make such a big noise, she would have


    epted the bouquet of flowers he sent and thrown them in the trash can after he left.


    Maybe there won¡¯t be such a bigmotion.


    Kevin looked up at the sun high in the sky. His eyes were so dazzled by the sun that he couldn¡¯t open


    his eyes. He quickly lowered his head and said to Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen, are you off work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have a dinner at noon and I¡¯m not free.¡± Hayden directly refused.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Queen is not free today, and he will always be free in the future. I


    come to treat Mr. Queen to dinner every day, and put a sea of flowers at the entrance of Mr. Queen¡¯s


    company every day, until Mr. Queen agrees to have dinner with me.¡±


    Hayden was so angry that her teeth itch.


    It was because of her self-cultivation that she didn¡¯t fight against Kevin.


    She didn¡¯t bother to talk to Kevin anymore, he had already made up his mind to use her.


    Hayden waved her hand and said to the security guard of herpany: ¡°Throw all these flowers into


    the trash can for me.¡±


    Then she turned to the secretary and said, ¡°Contact the owners of those flower shops in Jensburg.


    From now on, no one can sell flowers to Mr. York. Whoever sells flowers to him will make things difficult


    for me.¡±


    Kevin said to her: ¡°Mr. Queen, you are too domineering. Their flower shop can¡¯t make two dors a


    month. It¡¯s rare to meet a big client like me who can make some money, but you don¡¯t let them sell


    flowers to me. I will make you a viin, and curse you that you will never be able to marry a wife in your


    life.¡±


    Hayden will not be able to marry a wife in this life.


    She herself was female.


    What kind of wife to marry? She could only marry her husband, or recruit a son-inw.


    Hayden said coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my affairs.¡±


    She would secretly subsidize a sum of money to those who work in flower shops.


    In short, Kevin couldn¡¯t be allowed to ce a sea of   flowers at the door of herpany every day.


    Kevin curled his lips, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care, as long as you are happy.¡±


    Anyway, he had achieved his goal.


    Believe it, he dered war on Hayden with the vast sea of   flowers heid out, oh no, he told Hayden


    that next, he really wanted to pursue her.


    This matter would definitely be a hot topic in Jensburg.


    Kevin signaled that his people didn¡¯t need to stop him anymore, and let Hayden¡¯s people clean up all


    the flowers.


    Hayden saw that the sea of   flowers had been cleaned up, turned around and walked back.


    ¡°Brother. ¡± Hugh followed.


    Hayden didn¡¯t even pay attention to his younger brother.


    Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t see it. When she came out, she saw that her younger brother and Kevin were still


    standing together talking andughing.


    She was p!ssed off by Kevin.


    Her younger brother Was actually talking andughing with the person who p!ssed her off.


    It¡¯s all about her jokes, right?


    ¡°Brother, Kevin admitted that he just wanted to create a topic to avoid the elders¡¯ urge to marry him.¡±


    Hugh exined as he walked.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917


    Hayden didn¡¯t speak. She walked to her car.


    Hugh signaled to the secretary not to follow and he followed his sister to the car.


    Soon, Hayden got into the car, and Hugh squeezed into her sister¡¯s luxury car. The driver looked at the


    second young master, and silently started the engine to start the car.


    Hugh: ¡°Brother, I asked Kevin just now, and he also admitted that he used you to escape the marriage


    urging of his elders.¡±


    Hayden looked at his younger brother coldly, ¡°Do you believe what he said?¡±


    After choking, Hugh said: ¡°ording to my investigation of him and the information we have, I believe


    him. If I don¡¯t believe him, is he really gay? Afterwards, he will openly pursue you.¡±


    Now it was Hayden¡¯s turn to be at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t believe that Kevin was just using her to


    create a topic, but she didn¡¯t believe that Kevin was really gay. If he liked men, there were many young


    talents in Wiltspoon. He already had someone he liked, and he still needed to go to Jensburg to pester


    her?


    If neither, what was Kevin¡¯s motivation?


    Hayden¡¯s car drove out of thepany.


    Therge sea of  flowers had long been cleaned up.


    The onlookers were also gradually dispersed.


    But Kevin hadn¡¯t left yet. he leaned against his car, put his hands in his trouser pockets, watched


    Hayden¡¯s special car drive out, and waved at Hayden in the car, as if he said something, Hayden didn¡¯t


    look sideways, her face was expressionless, and he couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    The driver knew that the young master Queen hated the third young master of the York family now, so


    the speed was very fast, and he threw Kevin behind the car in no time.


    After a long time, Hayden ordered his younger brother in a low voice: ¡°Hugh, go to Wiltspoon and find


    out who is Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Hugh¡¯s ck eyes flickered, and he looked at his sister.


    Hayden pursued her lips tightly.


    Hugh: ¡°Brother, you are thinking too much, that is absolutely impossible.¡±


    Hugh understood her sister¡¯s deep meaning, andforted her with a smile, ¡°How is this possible!


    Brother, you rarely go to Wiltspoon, that is when Mr. Bucham got married.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Brother forget it, Old Mrs. York gave Kevin the photo at the beginning of the year, when was the first


    time you saw Old Mrs. York?¡±


    Hayden recalled the first time she met. The time of the olddy of the York family and the time when


    Kevin received the photo from his grandma did not match.


    Could it be that she was overthinking?


    Even thinking about it, it was impossible.


    She had been disguised as a man for more than 20 years, not a year or two. She had been dressing up


    since she was a child, and there were not many insiders. She had met Old Mrs. York two or three times


    in total. It was impossible to see through her identity as a woman in just two or three chances to meet.


    But she always felt something was wrong.


    Was it true that Kevin was using her as his younger brother said?


    Hayden: ¡°He needs to create such a topic, and he doesn¡¯t have to travel thousands of miles to


    Jensburg, let alone choose me. I don¡¯t know him well. If he does this, the elders in his family will not


    believe him.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Okay, brother, I¡¯ll help you find out, but I may not be able to find out. Old Mrs. York gave the


    photo to Kevin, but Kevin didn¡¯t say it, and the outside world doesn¡¯t know who his fiancee is?¡±

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918


    ¡°I heard that even his parents don¡¯t know about it.¡± Hayden said in a low voice, ¡°Older Young Master


    York must know about it. Kevin respects his brother very much, everything is respected by Zachary,


    and there is nothing wrong with him. I will tell Zachary, but Zachary¡¯s mouth is very tight. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s


    hard to find out. You can ask old Mrs. York or Serenity. She is Zachary¡¯s favorite, Serenity basically


    knows what Zachary knows.¡±


    Hugh said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mrs. Zhan and the young mistress go on a trip? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to find her now.¡±


    After being silent for a while, Hayden said again, ¡°It¡¯s not like you want them to find out in a day. Just


    keep this matter in mind. Of course, it¡¯s best to find out as soon as possible.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°What if I can¡¯t find out?¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face sank, her eyes also became deep, and she said coldly: ¡°Then we can only be blocked


    by soldiers, and the water will be flooded.¡±


    No matter what conspiracy Kevin had, one day the fox¡¯s tail would show.


    ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t youin to Older Young Master York and let him take charge of Kevin? I think


    if Older Young Master York knew that Kevin treated you like this, he would be anxious too. As a big


    brother, he mustn¡¯t like to see his younger brother pursue a man. If He pursues a man, I think his elder


    brother will control him and persuade him to like women.¡±


    Hayden was amused by his younger brother¡¯s words, She red at her younger brother and said: ¡°If


    he likes men, the sun will rise from the west. I¡¯m going to attend the banquet tonight. You will go with


    me. Kathryn Farrell will also attend the banquet.¡±


    Hugh immediately begged his sister for mercy, ¡°Brother, just forgive me, I¡¯m really not interested in that


    Kathryn, that kind of woman who pretends to be a pig and eats a tiger. I can¡¯t beat them, and I am a


    straight-forward person, and I don¡¯t like ying tricks the most.¡±


    Even if, he would inspire.


    When he was supported by his sister, he didn¡¯t want to be a nning man.


    Who was willing to be a scheming person when it¡¯s okay?


    Hayden: ¡°I have a good impression of Kathryn. She is much better than your beauties.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m only your younger brother. Are you willing to let your younger brother be their son-inw?


    Are you willing to let a woman control your younger brother to death? What¡¯s the point of having a


    daughter without my surname Queen?¡±


    Hayden choked. She really appreciated Kathryn; even the people in Jensburg didn¡¯t like her as a true


    daughter, thinking that she was weak and might not be able to take over the Farrell family.


    Could Kathryn seed in ascending to the position in just a few years


    The fake daughter of the Farrell family was carefully cultivated by the head of the Farrell family since


    she was a child.


    Even though she was not the real flesh and blood of the Farrell family, she still lived in the mansion of


    the Farrell family, calling the head of the Farrell family to be her mother. She was also involved in some


    business of the Farrell family, and she was more or less powerful.


    She had been regarded as a sessor for so many years, and she was about to take over, but she


    was exposed as a fake daughter, and she was willing to watch the real daughter take over.


    Once Kathryn took over the position of Patriarch from her own mother, it would definitely be difficult for


    the fake daughter.


    After all, she had no sisterhood with the fake daughter.


    The worst thing about the Farrell family was that the owner only recruited her son-inw.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Their Queen family only had one son, Hugh, and their parents would never agree that the younger


    brother would be the son-inw of the Farrell family.


    Hayden regretted in her heart. She didn¡¯t know who would catch Kathryn¡¯s eyes and be Kathryn¡¯s


    husband in the future.

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919


    10 minutester.


    ¡°Young master.¡± The driver suddenly turned his head and said, ¡°Young Master York is waiting at the


    entrance of the hotel, and he is still holding a bunch of flowers.¡±


    Kevin was not in Fortress Hotel, but ran to Greenrest Hotel who was diagonally opposite his hotel, with


    arge bouquet of roses in his arms, stood at the door of the hotel waiting for Hayden¡¯s arrival.


    Hayden said that she had a meal at noon. She used to dine with clients at Greenrest Hotel.


    Hearing that Kevin was chasing after him lingeringly, he still ran ahead of her, and arrived at the hotel


    first, waiting for her.


    Hayden¡¯s face immediately darkened.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Hugh was puzzled and said: ¡°When we left, he was still at the gate of thepany, how could he run


    faster than us?¡±


    The driver replied: ¡°Young master York probably took a shortcut.¡±


    Hugh said to him: ¡°Then why are you running? Don¡¯t you take a shortcut?¡±


    The driver: ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t know Young master York would chase after him, so he even took the lead.


    Hayden took a few deep breaths, and said to his younger brother: ¡°Mr. Jefferson is waiting for me in the


    hotel, I don¡¯t have time to entangle with Kevin, you help me get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I promise, I don¡¯t let him pester you.¡± Hugh readily agreed.


    After a few minutes.


    The siblings got out of the car together.


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguards quickly came over to help her open the way.


    Kevin also came over at this time. Queen¡¯s bodyguards looked at him, wondering if they should stop


    him, but they saw Hugh took off his suit jacket and walked towards Kevin quickly.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡± Hugh called him and walked over, ¡°You bought me a bouquet, didn¡¯t you? This bouquet is


    really beautiful.¡±


    Hugh stretched out his hand and wanted to snatch that bouquet from Kevin¡¯s hand.


    Kevin turned his body away, avoiding his hand, not letting him snatch the bouquet.


    Hugh didn¡¯t give up. He opened his arms and was about to hug Kevin, but Kevin quickly avoided his


    embrace and slid in front of Hayden skillfully.


    The bodyguards of the Queen family didn¡¯t even react, they just felt a red shadow shing in front of


    them, and when they came back to their senses, the third young master of the York family was already


    standing in front of their young master holding a bouquet.


    A bodyguard of Queen¡¯s family, said inwardly.


    The third young master of the york family is very skilled.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you haven¡¯t epted the bouquet I gave you.¡± Kevin looked at Hayden with a smile, ¡°You


    ept this bouquet now, and I won¡¯t bother you in the afternoon. You don¡¯t let the people in the


    Jensburg Flower Shop sell flowers to me, so I have to call our housekeeper and ask him to arrange for


    me to airlift a batch of flowers for me.


    Although the cost of transporting flowers from Wiltspoon is high, but for Mr. Queen, no matter how high


    the cost is, I am willing. Mr. Queen, the line I spelled out with flowers is my sincerity, and I really want to


    Pursue Mr. Queen.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mr. York for your kindness, and I also made it very clear that I don¡¯ t like people of the same


    s-e-x.¡± Hayden said coldly, ¡°Mr. York, please give me a high hand and spare me.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Queen, I know you don¡¯t like people of the same s-e-x, but I like you. Mr.


    Queen, you can¡¯t ept me because you don¡¯t know me. It¡¯s been a long time. Now that you know


    how good I am, and after getting to know me, I believe you will ept me.


    I know that you have a dinner party now, and customers are waiting for you, so I don¡¯t want to dy


    your discussion. For business, please ept this bouquet of flowers. As long as you ept this


    bouquet of flowers, I will leave immediately.¡±


    Was he threatening her?


    Hayden red at Kevin fiercely, but Kevin was not afraid of her stare, and still had a smile on his face.


    He was handsome, and he was even more handsome when he was smiling.

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920


    It¡¯s a pity that such a handsome man was a r*scal.


    The next moment, Hayden snatched the bouquet of flowers vigorously, and then threw the bouquet on


    the ground in front of Kevin. She raised her foot and stepped on the bouquet.


    ¡°Mr. York, I ept it. Now you can leave.¡± Hayden returned the cold words.


    Kevin looked at the bouquet of flowers that she had trampled on the ground, and at the back of Hayden


    going away, and smiled softly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m a little interested.¡±


    Originally, he was not interested in Hayden. But the time grandma gave him was about to expire, and


    he had to act.


    But he was still not interested in Hayden, and now he started to pursue Hayden, Hayden¡¯s reaction


    made him feel very interesting, and he finally found a little feeling.


    Hugh also looked at the bouquet of flowers on the ground, and then walked over.


    Kevin immediately changed his embarrassing expression.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡± Hugh bent down and picked up the bouquet trampled by his sister, ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t be sad,


    my brother really doesn¡¯t like the same s-e-x. If Mr. York really likes men from my Queen family, you


    can consider me, I would be happy to act with you.


    It¡¯s a pity, such a beautiful bouquet, I usually buy a bouquet for my confidence, they will be very moved,


    and they like this bouquet very much.¡±


    Hugh said. Taking the bouquet of residual flowers to the trash can not far away, he threw the bouquet


    into the trash can.


    He walked towards Kevin again, but Kevin turned and left with a look of despair.


    ¡°Mr. York,¡± Hugh stepped forward, put his arms around his shoulders, andforted him: ¡°Mr. York,


    you don¡¯t have to look lost. It¡¯s just acting. Who do you ask to apany you to act? In other words,


    you¡¯re an actor. So prating, I can¡¯t tell whether you¡¯re always acting or really pursuing my brother.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I¡¯m really pursuing your brother. Although the second young master Queen, you¡¯re also very


    handsome, butpared with your brother, you are a bit inferior. Your brother is cool, and I like his


    cool taste.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Kevin took away Hugh¡¯s hand on his shoulder, ¡°Second young Master Queen,


    I am serious to your brother.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    Seriously?


    At the entrance of thepany just now, he asked Kevin if he used his sister to create a topic so as to


    avoid the elders¡¯ urging marriage, Kevin didn¡¯t deny it, he thought he had guessed right.


    Now Kevin told him that it was true.


    Kevin was really f*cking crooked!


    He really like his brother!


    Hayden called Zachary immediately after entering the hotel. She felt that her brother¡¯s words made


    some sense.


    She wanted to sue Zachary and let Zacharye forward to control Kevin. There were nine brothers in


    the York family, and they had a deep brotherhood.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Presumably Zachary would not like to see his third brother go astray.


    Zachary quickly answered Hayden¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mr. Queen,¡± The intention of the phone call was not obvious on the surface, and Zachary said gently:


    ¡°Mr. Queen, please tell me, I will handle everything.¡±

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921


    After Hayden was silent, he said in a low voice: ¡°Kevin openly said that he wanted to pursue me and


    pester me, but I am a man! Young master York, I don¡¯t think you would like to see your brother be


    gay, right? This matter, you have to take good care of it.¡±


    ¡°Kevin openly said that he wanted to pursue you? Did he take action? Or did he just talk about it?¡±


    Zachary pretended not to know anything and asked Hayden.


    ¡°He pursued me today, sent me flowers, and spelled a line of words with many roses at the entrance of


    mypany, which attracted countless people to watch. Now, people in Jensburg are probably


    discussing my rtionship with him.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Young Master York, as far as I know Kevin was a normal man when he was in Wiltspoon, and


    I have never heard of him having homos*xual tendencies. Now that he has this idea, You must quickly


    straighten him out. I can¡¯t let him go on like this. The main thing is that I won¡¯t respond to his pursuit


    and feelings. It¡¯s doomed to be fruitless. He¡¯ll just waste his time by doing so, and he¡¯s also the one


    who gets hurt emotionally.¡±


    Based on Zachary¡¯s love for his cousins, Hayden thought that Zachary would definitely take care of


    Kevin.


    After Hayden finished speaking, Zachary was silent for a moment before saying: ¡°Mr. Queen, if it¡¯s


    other things, I might be able to help you. I don¡¯t think I can help you with this matter. Rtionships are


    private matters, even if I am Kevin¡¯s oldest brother, I can¡¯t control his feelings. If he really likes you, we


    will respect his choice.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Young Master York, you don¡¯t care if Kevin have homosxual tendencies? How do you


    manage it? There are so many homosxuals in the world, don¡¯t their parents and rtives care about it?


    What¡¯s the use? They like men. Kevin still like men, and he can¡¯t turn it around.¡±


    Zachary looked very open-minded, and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Kevin likes women or men, we just


    want him to be happy.¡±


    Hayden was speechless. After a while, she asked Zachary: ¡°Does Kevin¡¯s parents care?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°My uncle and aunt are very open-minded and never care about the feelings of the younger


    generation, that is, my grandma will take care of it.¡±


    When it came to Old Mrs. York, Hayden seemed to have caught a life-saving straw, and said: ¡°I heard


    that the Old Mrs. York has chosen a wife for Kevin. Now that Kevin is pursuing me, she can¡¯t just ignore


    me, right? Young Master York, I seriously suspect that Kevin actually didn¡¯t like the wife Old Mrs. York


    chose for him, so he used me as a shield to create a topic of homos*xuality.¡±


    Zachary said authentically: ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. This is Kevin¡¯s private matter. Although I am their


    oldest brother, I will not care about the rtionship between my cousins  as long as they don¡¯t ask me


    for help. My uncle, aunt, and their parents don¡¯t care. It¡¯s just their cousin, so I can¡¯t control that much.


    However, Mr, Queen, Kevin disturbed you in this way, didn¡¯t give you a chance to adapt, and directly


    pursued you. You were abrupt. I apologizes to you.¡±


    Zachary sincerely said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± to Hayden.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The people who suggested Kevin to pursue Hayden directly were Callum and Serenity.


    Zachary¡¯s apology to Hayden should be regarded as an apology for his wife, It was Hayden¡¯s


    abruptness.


    Hayden was not mentally prepared at all, and was about to face Kevin¡¯s pursuit.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Young Master York.¡± Hayden understood the truth, knowing this


    matter, it¡¯s no wonder Zachary.


    Even Kevin¡¯s parents, ording to Zachary, might not be able to control his emotional affairs, and


    Zachary was only their cousin.


    ¡°There are less interruptions.¡±


    Hayden said apologetically, and ended the phone call with Zachary.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922


    Hayden ended the call with Zachary, and Zachary over there called Kevin.


    Kevin quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Zachary: ¡°Your action is really fast. You only called for helpst night, and today you started a vigorous


    pursuit, which scared Hayden into a daze.¡±


    Kevin had returned to his Fortress Hotel from Queens¡¯ Greenrest Hotel. Anyway, he achieved his goal.


    He left half a day for Hayden to get used to it.


    In the evening, Hayden was going to attend a banquet. Coincidentally, he was also going to attend that


    banquet in the evening. At the banquet, he would pursue Hayden hard. He wanted to see how long


    Hayden could maintain his manhood.


    ¡°My second brother and my sister-inw both suggested that I do this. I think what they said is


    reasonable. The time my grandma gave me is not long. There are still a few months left.¡± Kevin


    chuckled, ¡°Brother, I have to say that this method is very useful. Hayden¡¯s serious face has changed


    because of the flowers I gave her. ¡°I can¡¯t see her more than she looks like a man. It¡¯s okay if she¡¯s


    more like a man than me, if she¡¯s more handsome than me, I will tear off her disguise.¡±


    Zachary said to him: ¡°Do you really want to pursue her and marry her in the future? Her men¡¯s clothes


    are more handsome than yours, and you don¡¯t admit defeat, so you go after her?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Of course it¡¯s to marry her.¡±


    Zachary said with a smile: ¡°Hayden called me just now.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Brother, What did she call you for? Sue me?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Get back on track, and say that it¡¯s useless for you to pursue him. He doesn¡¯t like


    homosxuality, if you continue like this, you will only be hurt. Also said that you may use her to create


    homosxual topics, so as to escape marriage Grandma is urging you to marry.¡±


    Kevinughed, ¡°Brother, I know. Hugh asked me the same way, asking me if I wanted to create a topic


    to avoid urging marriage, and told me that if I was acting. He can act with me and ask me not to disturb


    his brother.


    ¡°Brother, Hayden, in my opinion, was very dull. She is only aware of how to go to work and conduct


    daily business. She appears masculine, and she frequently has a serious expression. Even when I look


    at her, I¡¯m not moved. As a result, I haven¡¯t felt the urge to act in a while, and I find it difficult to make


    love to her. I¡¯m now after her, I found it to be extremely interesting because of her response. I just


    pestered her and teased her, and her reaction was really funny.¡±


    Kevin told Hayden in no hurry that she was actually the wife candidate his grandma picked for him.


    Now he was simply pursuing his wife in ordance with Grandma¡¯s wishes.


    Hayden always said that she was a man, would she dare to take off her pants in front of him?


    Whether she is a man or a woman, the truth can be seen as soon as the pants are taken off.


    Otherwise, no matter how much she said, it would be false.


    Zachary reminded him: ¡°Don¡¯t go too far. You have to tell her clearly when the time is right. You have


    gone too far, chasing your wife to the crematorium, don¡¯t me elder brother for not reminding you.¡±

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923


    ¡°At the beginning about your sister-inw and I, you all said to learn a lesson, and you will never hide


    or cheat when chasing your wife.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­now she is hiding and cheating me. Well, I got it, and when the time is right, I will make it


    clear to her.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can figure it out for yourself, I¡¯m going to Wiltspoon Hotel to negotiate business with


    customers.¡± Zachary finished speaking, then hung up the phone.


    He was on his way to the hotel. Apanying him was not his wife, only his bodyguards.


    In the past, Josh would go with him, but now Josh is a wife ve, and Jasmine is the biggest.


    Before the end of get off work time, Josh ran home early to apany his wife.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help but sent a few messages to Serenity, and naturally told her about Kevin¡¯s big


    move, and let her continue to be at the front of eating melons.


    ¡­


    Dawson Group.


    During off-duty hours, most of the people in thepany went to eat, and some people didn¡¯t want to


    go out, so they ordered takeaway.


    Analia didn¡¯t want to go out because she thought the weather was too hot, so she ordered takeaway.


    It¡¯s just that the takeaway she ordered hadn¡¯t been delivered for a long time, which made Analia feel


    extremely bad.


    Just as she was about to call to remind the delivery man, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    She guessed that the takeaway had arrived, so she stopped calling.


    The office door was pushed open


    She saw Zachary¡¯s figure¡­


    She froze.


    She stared nkly at the delivery man carrying two bags.


    The delivery man walked towards her and said apologetically, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, the road is a bit


    congested, I¡¯m a bitte, I hope you will not be angry, please don¡¯t give me a bad review.¡±


    The man put the two bags on Analia¡¯s desk, seeing that Analia was still in a daze, his ck eyes


    flickered a few times, and he quickly returned to normal, shouting: ¡°Miss, Miss Dawson.¡±


    Analia came back to her senses.


    She secretly pinched her th!gh hard, it hurt so much.


    If it hurts, it¡¯s not a dream.


    She saw Zachary.


    No, it¡¯s a man who appeared to be roughly the same age as Zachary. This man¡¯s physique and walking


    were strikingly simr to those of Zachary. If she did not look at the face, but only at the back and


    figure, she would realize that she mistook him for Zachary. If his voice were a little deeper and colder, it


    would beparable to Zachary¡¯s.


    When the delivery man came in just now, Analia didn¡¯t look at his face, she felt like Zachary, and


    thought it was Zachary, but now she recovered and looked carefully, only to realize that she was


    delusional.


    This man looked like Zachary in body shape, but not in face, but he was also a handsome guy.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924


    If this man were to put on a ck suit and tie and look at him from behind, it would be quite a fight.


    ¡°Miss Dawson, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± The delivery man was still apologizing.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you a bad review. There will be traffic jams on the road during rush


    hour, so you have to ride slowly, don¡¯t go on a rampage. It¡¯s okay if you¡¯rete. By the way, your name?


    ¡°


    Analia¡¯s brain turned quickly, and after seeing the delivery man¡¯s figure and walking posture resembling


    Zachary, she thought of a n. She could use this man to create misunderstandings for Zachary and


    Serenity.


    The delivery man looked at her, faltering, and didn¡¯t really want to tell her.


    Analia didn¡¯t force him, but gave the other party a business card of his own, and said to him: ¡°I think the


    figure of yours is very simr to someone I know. If you want to cooperate with me to do something, I


    will give you a very high reward. Don¡¯t worry that I¡¯m lying to you, here¡¯s my business card. Now you


    can go back and think about it. If you¡¯d like to cooperate with me on something, please call me again,


    and I¡¯ll wait for your call. I¡¯ll give you sry. It is better than your current job.¡±


    The man took Analia¡¯s business card and looked at it, then put it in his trouser pocket, and said to


    Analia: ¡°Miss Dawson, what do you want to do with me? Murder and arson are illegal. I don¡¯t want to do


    anything, I haven¡¯t married yet.¡±


    Analia said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let youmit murder and arson to break thew, I just


    need you to cooperate with me to take some videos or photos. Think about it, and then contact me


    after thinking it over.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, Miss Dawson, remember to give me a five-star review.¡± Before the man left, he reminded


    Analia to give him a five-star review.


    Aftering out of Analia¡¯s office, taking the elevator down to the first floor, and walking out of the


    Dawson Group, that person called someone, told someone, and said, ¡°I have exposed myself to Ms.


    Dawson ording to your request.¡±


    ¡°Miss Dawson gave me a business card and said that she wanted to cooperate with me on some


    matters. Let me think it over before contacting her.¡±


    The person on the phone said to him, ¡°In a few days, you can contact Ms. Dawson and tell her that you


    promise to cooperate with her.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you promise her now?¡±


    This man who looked like Zachary was the one Kingston asked to find to lure Analia into the game.


    Kingston¡¯s people couldn¡¯t find someone who looked like Zachary, but only found a person whose body


    shape and walking posture were very simr to Zachary, and after two days of training, they arranged


    for him to appear as a delivery man in front of Analia.


    In this way, Analia would only think it was a coincidence, and would not suspect Kingston.


    Kingston: ¡°Analia will definitely investigate your details. Give her a few days to investigate, so that she


    can truly cooperate with you with confidence.¡±


    The man: ¡°Oh, fine, I¡¯ll follow your arrangement. How about the reward?¡±


    ¡°Wait I will forward it to you on Whatsapp in a while, and cooperate with Ms. Dawson to take pictures. I


    believe she will give you more rewards if you can take her down, it will be even better, and you will be


    able to eat and drink spicy food for the rest of your life.¡±


    The man that Kingston asked to find was azy man, always wanting to get something for nothing, and


    day dreaming all day long, fantasizing about bing a billionaire.


    Analia was Mr. Dawson¡¯s only daughter. Even if she couldn¡¯t inherit the Dawson Group in the future,


    Mr. Dawson would not treat her daughter badly. If anyone married Analia, he would indeed be well-fed


    for the rest of his life. Of course, if that delivery man wanted to be Mr. Dawson¡¯s son-inw, that¡¯s


    just a dream.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kingston did this because he wanted to break the rtionship between the father and daughter beyond


    repair.


    What he wanted was not only the Dawson Group, but also all the property under Mr. Dawson¡¯s name.


    Analia¡¯s liking for Zachary would nevere to fruition. She had been with that fake Zachary for a long


    time. If she is deceived by the other party¡¯s rhetoric, and the two of them actually do a fake show, Mr.


    Dawson will always be p!ssed off, and the rtionship between father and daughter will bepletely


    broken.


    Kingston felt that this fake Zachary was really good at finding him, his face didn¡¯t look like Zachary¡¯s,


    only his body shape and walking posture resembled Zachary¡¯s, but he was also a nice guy, could talk


    sweetly, and had first-rate methods of picking up girls. Analia, who had no experience in love, it¡¯s hard


    to resist his attack.

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925


    The man said: ¡°Ms. Dawson has such high vision, I dare not miss her.¡±


    Kingston: ¡°She will always sink into your body shape. Remember to maintain your body shape, this is


    the secret to your sess.¡±


    If the man get fat or thin, he won¡¯t be like Zachary.


    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    In order to get rich, the man would definitely keep in shape.


    When delivering food to Ms. Dawson just now, Ms. Dawson looked at him in a daze, and he knew that


    his figure really resembled someone, and that person was Ms. Dawson¡¯s favorite person.


    Shortly after the call ended, he received $50,000, which was paid by the other party.


    Just delivering food to Ms. Dawson once and showing her face could get a reward of $50,000, which


    made this man feel that it was too easy to earn rich people¡¯s money.


    ¡­


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Wiltspoon Airport.


    Elisa called Remy while dragging her suitcase, and said to him, ¡°I¡¯ming out soon, have you arrived


    yet?¡±


    She came back from a business trip today, and Remy said he woulde to pick her up.


    Remy smiled: ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, you can see me when youe out.¡±


    Elisa smiled, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talkter.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Elisa finished the call, Remy put the mobile phone back into the trouser pocket, holding flowers in


    one hand and a bag in the other. There were two boxes of freshly baked snacks and several bottles of


    fresh milk in the bag. He was worried that Elisa would be hungry after taking the ne for two hours,


    and she said that she didn¡¯t like to eat ne meals.


    So he prepared snacks and milk for her, let her eat to fill her stomach first, and then go back to the city


    to have dinner together.


    After a while, Remy saw Elisa walking out with the crowd.


    He smiled and waved to Elisa.


    Elisa also saw him, she dragged the suitcase and hurried out.


    ¡°Ms. Stone.¡±


    An unfamiliar voice sounded, and the suitcase in Elisa¡¯s hand was pulled away by a thick hand. Her


    hands were empty.


    Elisa thought it belonged to Remy, but Remy was still not far away. Seeing what happened to her,


    Remy immediately came over with a bouquet and bag.


    She quickly looked at the man who took her suitcase away.


    Suddenly, he saw a face that looked a bit like Julian Bucham¡¯s, the young master of the Bucham family!


    ¡°Ms. Stone, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Julian smiled gently at Elisa. He was actually a handsome man, but because of his status, many


    people were afraid of him.


    The main reason was that there were no secrets in front of him.


    People in Wiltspoon say that if you can¡¯t be friends with Julian, don¡¯t offend him. If you offend him, he


    will reveal all your history, even the eighteenth generation of your ancestors will be upside down.


    Who would be willing to have the eighteen generations of their ancestors turned upside down, naturally


    they would not dare to offend Mr. Bucham.


    But it was not easy to make friends with Mr. Bucham, and it was more difficult to see Julian than to


    meet Zachary.


    This man was always on the loose; even the Bucham family seldom saw him. Just call him if there was


    anything wrong.


    Elisa¡¯s first impression of this man was at Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926


    However, the two were not familiar with each other, and the intersection were even rarer.


    Julian actually offered to pick her up!


    This made Elisa so astonished that she didn¡¯t even know how to move her legs when she stood there.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, this bouquet is for you.¡±


    Remy came to meet the ne with a bouquet, and Julian also came with a bouquet.


    Who told him to be entangled by Andrew Reading, and even made a bet with Andrew, and lost to


    Andrew, so he could only help Andrew get rid of Mrs. Stone.


    He pretended to have a good impression of Elisa, which was enough to make Remy nervous and


    stressed, and made Mrs. Stone dare not match Andrew and Elisa like they did.


    After all, Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t even know the whereabouts of Julian, so how could she match the two


    skillfully?


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t dare to think of Julian as her son-inw, she knew very well that her daughter would


    not get along with Julian.


    Julian stuffed the bouquet into Elisa¡¯s arms, and Elisa instinctively hugged the bouquet of flowers.


    She lowered her head to look at the bunch of flowers in her bosom, then raised her head to look at


    Julian, finally recovered her stunned soul, and asked him: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what do you mean by this?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°It¡¯s not particrly interesting. I know you¡¯re returning to Wiltspoon today, so I came here specifically


    to meet you, pick you up from the ne, send you a bouquet of flowers, assist you in pulling your


    suitcase, pick you up back to the city, send you home, and stay with you at your home to have a meal


    together.¡± Julian finished speaking in one go, clearly exining what he was doing now and what he


    would do next.


    Elisa: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Elisa, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Remy came over. He immediately stood beside Elisa, took the bouquet of flowers from Elisa¡¯s arms,


    stuffed the bouquet he bought to Elisa, and then returned the bouquet of Julian¡¯s to him and took


    Elisa¡¯s suitcase from him.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, I don¡¯t want to bother you. I¡¯ll just take Elisa back, thank you foring.¡± Remy didn¡¯t


    know what was going on, but he still thanked Julian very well.


    Julian didn¡¯t stop Remy from doing all this. He looked Remy up and down, such an outstanding man,


    Mrs. Stone couldn¡¯t ept him as her son-inw, it¡¯s just¡­ he didn¡¯t know what to say about her.


    To have such an outstanding man, Remy, like her daughter Elisa, Mrs. Stone should be smiling.


    Because Remy was from Annenburg, Mrs. Stone thought he was far away, so she didn¡¯t agree with the


    two being together, but she tried her best to match Andrew and Elisa, neither of them called, what¡¯s the


    use of matching?


    Twisted melons will not be sweet.


    ¡°Since Mr. Johnson is also here, let¡¯s go back together.¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t leave like this, and he didn¡¯t confront Remy, he was originally there to eliminate disasters


    for Andrew.


    In other words, why did he want to bet with Andrew?


    Maybe it¡¯s been a little offtely.


    Andrew guarded the door for a few days and came to him. He didn¡¯t know what happened. During the


    chat, he came to the matter of betting. Julian actually lost the bet and had to agree to Andrew¡¯s


    request.


    He hoped his father would not go to the Stone family to propose marriage because of his abnormal


    behavior.


    Julian didn¡¯t say anything, but Remy couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what are you doing?¡±


    Julian: ¡°The only girl is your Elisa, so I willpete fairly with you.¡±


    Remy: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s talk while walking.¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t like to stand in a crowded ce and be stared at by people. He stretched out his hand to


    pull people, but of course he wouldn¡¯t pull Elisa.


    He didn¡¯t say anything to Elisa. He didn¡¯t respond to women but liked men; he was sick; he was


    apathetic.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927


    In order to cure him, his father found a girl 10 younger than him everywhere, arranged for him to go on


    a blind date with those girls, and let him pursue that girl to see which girl he reacted to.


    The girl 10 years younger than him was only 24 years old this year, so young.


    Julian, like Duncan, was an older diamond boss in the upper ss of Wiltspoon, and Duncan was a


    year or two older than him.


    It was the master trusted by Grandma May who told his father that the one who could turn him into a


    real man was a girl ten years younger than him, but he didn¡¯t say the girl¡¯s name and appearance.


    Julian didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Was there really such a powerful master?


    Julian stretched out his hand to pull Remy, and Remy followed him passively.


    Elisa: ¡°¡­¡±


    Didn¡¯t the two mene to pick her up?


    They left her behind.


    Moreover, two big men walked together holding hands, one of them was holding a bouquet of flowers,


    the scene was so strange that everyone¡¯s eyes were on the two of them.


    Elisa couldn¡¯t helpughing. She nned to check it out from time to time in the future, and have fun.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡± Remy stopped and broke free from Julian¡¯s hand. He was also a person who knew how


    to punch and kick. Although he was the worst among his brothers, his strength was still stronger than


    ordinary people. Just now he tried to shake off Mr. Bucham¡¯s hand several times, but couldn¡¯t.


    This made Remy taste the disparity in strength.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Julian also stopped and asked Remy.


    Remy smiled wryly: ¡°Let me go by myself, I don¡¯t want to be regarded as woman.¡±


    Julian blinked, how did he be woman?


    Seeing Elisa walking behind the two of them, Julian suddenly smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot Ms.


    Stone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Elisa.¡±


    Remy was afraid Julian would pull Elisa, So he said something quickly, and then he quickly returned to


    Elisa¡¯s side, dragging the suitcase with one hand, and took Elisa¡¯s hand with the other, holding it tightly.


    He was afraid that if he let go, Elisa would be snatched away by Julian.


    Remy could tell that Julian didn¡¯t want to pursue Elisa as he said. Julian looked at Elisa very calmly,


    without any emotion, But what he did could really be said to be pursue.


    Julian waited for the two to approach, and then walked side by side with them.


    Elisa asked Julian amusedly: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what kind of medicine do you sell in your gourd?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I don¡¯t sell medicine.¡± Julian looked at Elisa and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Stone, do you think I¡¯m chasing


    you?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°I¡¯m not the person Mr. Bucham predetermined.¡±


    The two of them had nothing to do with each other, but it wasn¡¯t the first time they met.


    If she was the person Mr. Bucham ordained, Mr. Bucham would not wait until now to act.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, can you exin it clearly, so as not to frighten Remy, Remy¡¯s heart is not strong enough,


    and he will be scared to death by you.¡±


    Julian joked: ¡°Mr. Johnson, how could his heart be so fragile, even if the sky falls, he won¡¯t be scared to


    death.¡±

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928


    Remy smiled wryly: ¡°Mr. Bucham, your actions scare me more than the sky falling.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Mr. Johnson, as I said just now, I just want to pursue Ms. Stone andpete fairly with you.


    You have to work harder. If I really catch up with Ms. Stone, Mr. Johnson, you will only suffer, after all, I


    have an advantage over you, and I¡¯m from Wiltspoon.¡±


    Remy: ¡°¡­¡±


    Although Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t really like Elisa, he thinks this matter is a bit interesting, and it¡¯s not bad to


    pass the time when he¡¯s bored.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Julian walked forward again.


    Remy and Elisa followed him.


    Elisaforted Remy: ¡°No matter what Mr. Bucham means, he doesn¡¯t really like me, so you don¡¯t


    have to worry.¡±


    Herees another person, Mr. Bucham, does auntie not like me that much?¡± Remy added a strong


    rival in love, and the pressure was enormous.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He suspected that Julian was another love rival arranged by Mrs. Stone.


    Andrew made Remy feel a sense of crisis.


    Julian made Remy even more stressed.


    After Elisa was silent, she said: ¡°After returning home, I will ask my mother, and then I will emphasize to


    my mother that I will not like other men except you. My mother disagrees with us. We have always


    been in love like this, one day, my mother will agree. Anyway, if she forcibly separates us, I will never


    marry in this life and be an old aunt for the rest of my life.¡±


    In that case, it would be her mother¡¯s turn to have a headache.


    Remy held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Maybe I haven¡¯t done enough or good enough to make Auntie


    worry about letting you marry me. I will continue to work hard. I believe that one day Auntie will agree


    with us.¡±


    The stumbling block was the future mother-inw, and Remy couldn¡¯t y tricks, so he could only show


    100% sincerity to make the mother-inw believe him and agree to his marriage with Elisa and be


    willing to visit his son-inw.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t worry, there will be a rainbow after the storm.¡±


    Elisa held the bouquet in one hand, and held Remy¡¯s arm affectionately in the other,forting Remy


    with this affectionate gesture.


    Since Julian was with him, Elisa asked Remy to take her home immediately after she came out of the


    airport.


    Elisa also wanted to know if Julian¡¯s meddling was her mother¡¯s idea?


    She also felt that her mother did not have such a great ability to persuade Julian to pursue her.


    In the Stones¡¯ vi, Audrey apanied her daughter-inw Alice for a walk in the yard.


    From a distance, she saw two cars parked in front of her vi.


    As the distance got closer, Audrey recognized that one of the cars belonged to Remy.


    Remy had a thick skin; no matter how unhappy she put on, he still visited every day, even if Elisa was


    on a business trip. He would not miss a day, and if there was something new to y, he would send it


    to the Stone family as soon as possible.


    ¡°Mr. Johnson is here.¡±


    Alice also recognized Remy¡¯s car, she smiled and said, ¡°Elisa came back today and didn¡¯t inform the


    driver to pick her up at the airport, so Mr. Johnson must have picked her up.¡±


    After Audrey was silent, she said, ¡°Alice, tell me, does Mom mean to beat the mandarin ducks by


    insisting like this? Remy is a very good child. He is not the oldest son, so he doesn¡¯t have to take over


    the family business. Rtively speaking, the pressure much smaller and have more time to spend with


    his wife. Elisa is really in love with him again. I think they will be very happy when they are together.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Mom, we all know that you are doing it for Elisa¡¯s own good. Let¡¯s take a look. If Mr.


    Johnson can persist, we can safely hand over Elisa to him.¡±


    Audrey nodded.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929


    The servant went to open the door.


    Two cars drove into the Stones¡¯ big vi.


    Audrey and Alice only recognize Remy¡¯s car, not Julian¡¯s.


    Not to mention Julian¡¯s car, even Julian, they rarely see him.


    It was Julian who got out of the car, Audrey and Alice also walked over, and Audrey recognized Julian.


    ¡°Auntie, good afternoon.¡±


    Seeing Audreying, Julian greeted her with a bright smile.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham,¡± Audreyughed, ¡°What kind of wind is blowing today, Mr. Bucham? Rare guest, rare


    guest, Mr. Bucham, pleasee to the house.¡±


    ¡°Auntie won¡¯t invite me in, I also have the cheek to go into the house and beg for a ss of water.¡±


    Julian turned around and took the bouquet of flowers for Elisa from the car.


    The bouquet of flowers that Elisa was holding was sent by Remy, and Remy also grabbed her suitcase


    first, and helped her carry it, without the help of Julian.


    ¡°Auntie, sister-inw.¡± Remy ignored Audrey¡¯s enthusiasm for Mr. Bucham, and greeted him politely.


    Mr. Bucham just nodded to her as a greeting.


    Due to the presence of Mr. Bucham, Audrey couldn¡¯t be too indifferent to Remy, so she hummed,


    looked at her daughter holding the bouquet, and smiled like a nympho, even the brows were covered


    with sweet, liked Remy.


    Audrey sighed inwardly.


    Elisa had a good eye, and the men she picked and fell in love with were all excellent.


    It¡¯s a pity that one of had intentions, but the flowing water was ruthless, and the other was happy with


    each other, but Remy¡¯s home was too far away.


    In the words of her daughter-inw, let¡¯s see how long Remy couldst, and see if a man who is more


    suitable for Elisa than Remy suddenly appears?


    ¡°Mom, sister-inw.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Elisa jumped in front of her mother with the bouquet in her arms, and called her with a smile.


    Audrey immediately put on a serious face and said to her: ¡°Elisa, how old are you? can¡¯t you walk


    properly? You actually use jumping. Holding such arge bouquet of flowers is very dazzling. Take it


    away quickly.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said: ¡°Even if I am a hundred years old, I am still a child in front of my mother. What¡¯s


    the use of dancing a few times? This flower is so beautiful, Remy gave it to me, I like it very much.


    Mom, you think, it is dazzling, it must be you envy your daughter that I received the bouquet, and I will


    call dadter, and tell dad to buy you a bouquet when hees back, so mom doesn¡¯t have to envy


    me for receiving the bouquet.¡±


    Audrey: ¡± ¡­¡±


    Alice chuckled.


    Alice smiled and said to her sister-inw: ¡°Elisa, please invite Mr. Johnson and Mr. Bucham to enter the


    house first.¡±


    Elisa returned to Remy¡¯s side, holding Remy¡¯s arm affectionately, and said with a smile: ¡°Remy, you¡¯re


    a regr guest of our family, so I don¡¯t need to invite you.¡±


    She looked at Julian and said, ¡°Pleasee in and have a seat, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Julian handed the bouquet of flowers to Elisa, and said, ¡°Elisa, I am a big man holding a bouquet,


    which is really dazzling. I bought this bouquet for you, and I prepared it for you.¡±


    As he spoke, he forcefully took away Elisa¡¯s hand that was holding Remy¡¯s arm, and then stuffed the


    bouquet into Elisa¡¯s arms.


    Elisa instinctively hugged the bouquet of flowers tightly with her free hand.

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930


    Julian¡¯s words and his actions made Audrey unbelievable.


    Julian said that this bouquet of flowers was carefully prepared for Elisa!


    what was going on!


    After finishing all this, Julian ignored everyone¡¯s reactions, and said to Mrs. Stone: ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go in and


    ask for a ss of water. I¡¯m leaving in a while.¡±


    Audrey came back to her senses and ignored what does he mean by doing this? Please invite Julian


    into the house first.


    Alice personally poured a cup of warm water for Julian.


    Sitting together, the mother-inw and daughter-inw looked at Julian who was leisurely drinking


    warm water. When Remy and Elisa came in, the two of them looked at them again. In short, their eyes


    moved back and forth on the three of them.


    Audrey was an elder, and Julian also gave her some face, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask clearly.


    Audrey asked Julian: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what did you mean just now? How did youe back with Elisa?


    You said that the bouquet of flowers was carefully prepared for Elisa?¡±


    ¡± When she came back from a business trip, I went to the airport to pick her up, and naturally came


    back with her. It¡¯s just that Mr. Johnson also went to pick her up, so it seemed a bit crowded. It¡¯s just


    right for two people to be together, and it¡¯s always a bit crowded if there is one more person.


    I did prepare that bouquet for Elisa. Auntie, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve given flowers to a girl. I don¡¯t know if


    Elisa likes that bouquet. I gave it to her at the airport. Mr. Johnson took it away and gave Elisa the


    bouquet he bought, and Elisa disliked my bouquet.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°¡­¡±


    In what capacity did she receive Julian¡¯s bouquet?


    It was simply inexplicable that Julian suddenly said that he wouldpete fairly with Remy to pursue


    her.


    Elisa also didn¡¯t believe that Julian was telling the truth.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    There was no love in the way he looked at her.


    All that Julian did was more likepleting a mission.


    Audrey asked in astonishment: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what do you mean?¡±


    When did Julian fall in love with Elisa?


    The number of times the two of them met, Probably not five times.


    Moreover, it was rumored that Julian was sick and apathetic.


    Grandma May introduced a master to Patriarch Bucham, and made a fortune for Mr. Bucham, saying


    that Mr. Bucham could meet his destined person. The person was only twenty-four years old this year,


    which was younger than Mr. Bucham.


    Elisa was more than twenty-four years old, and she was definitely not Mr. Bucham¡¯s destined person.


    Patriarch Bucham found so many twenty-four-year-old girls and arranged for Mr. Bucham to meet them


    in various ways, but no good news came from them.


    Audrey would never believe that Julian liked Elisa.


    Julian said: ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s what your thought. I want topete fairly with Mr. Johnson. To put it bluntly,


    I will be Mr. Johnson¡¯s short-term love rival.¡±


    He said the word ¡°short term¡±.


    Audrey understood that Julian was not here for real.


    But what made Julian mainlypete with Remy fairly for Elisa?


    Could it be that his father arranged 800 blind dates a day, so he waspletely scared?


    So use Elisa as a shield, and don¡¯t have to worry about being entangled by Elisa, because the person


    Elisa loves deeply was Remy.


    ¡°Auntie, I still have something urgent to deal with. I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯lle over to eat sometime when


    I¡¯m free some other day. Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s fine to stay for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931


    Julian put down his water ss, told Mrs. Stone that he wanted to leave, and got up to leave.


    When passing by Remy, he even patted Remy on the shoulder.


    Remy immediately said to Mrs. Stone: ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll take Mr. Bucham out.¡±


    He wanted to find out what Mr. Bucham wanted to do.


    Mrs. Stone did not speak, but acquiesced.


    Remy handed the suitcase to Elisa, turned around and followed Mr. Bucham out of the house.


    When he got outside the house, he asked Julian: ¡°Mr. Bucham, I know you don¡¯t really want to pursue


    Elisa, can you tell me why you did this?¡±


    Julian stopped, turned to look at him, and said with a smile: ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet, but Mr. Johnson, if you


    don¡¯t work hard, take Elisa down earlier, maybe someone will really snatch Elisa away. If you can get


    engaged to her, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll alright.¡±


    Remy said with a wry smile, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? Mrs. Stone is very stubborn, she always


    disagrees with me and Elisa, and Elisa and I are working hard. No matter what, I will never give up on


    Elisa. Mr. Bucham, no matter what your reason for doing this, you have brought me a lot of pressure.¡±


    Why was it so difficult to chase a wife?


    He couldn¡¯t marry Elisa back home smoothly.


    He still envy Josh, Josh and Jasmine were going smoothly.


    There was no setback at all, the two elders knew that they liked each other, and they all agreed with it.


    Julianughed, and patted Remy on the shoulder again, ¡°Since you are under pressure, cherish Elisa


    from now on, otherwise someone will rob your love at any time. I know, in this world, there is no better


    man than you.¡±


    Remy nodded, ¡°I have always cherished Elisa.¡±


    He also maintained a sense of crisis.


    Some time ago, Audrey always brought Elisa and Andrew together, and he felt a sense of crisis.


    Fortunately, Andrew didn¡¯t cooperate with Audrey, and made it clear to Audrey that he didn¡¯t like Elisa.


    Because Elisa liked Zachary before, and Andrew was Zachary¡¯s cousin. Andrew felt it was weird to be


    with Elisa, so he said that he would never be with Elisa of. During this time, Andrew was not pulled out


    by Audrey to rob Remy¡¯s love.


    It may be that Audrey felt that Andrew really couldn¡¯t be used, so she gave up on her own initiative.


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°Come on! I still have something to do, so I¡¯m leaving first. If you can hide


    today¡¯s matter, you can hide it from me. Don¡¯t let my father know, otherwise he wille to propose


    marriage with a sky- high price. Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you in advance. Mr. Johnson, you


    should hurry up and get engaged to Ms. Stone. Once the rtionship is established, you can rest


    assured.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Julian quickly slipped away.


    Remy was afraid that Julian¡¯s father would find out That he was ¡°pursuing¡± Elisa, and then he could not


    wait to run to the Stone family to propose marriage, that would be a big trouble.


    He kept this matter from himself, and he didn¡¯t dare to use his own people.


    With his own people, it is estimated that his back foot was sold as soon as he left.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He was asking Andrew to help hide his itinerary today.


    The Reading family kept a low profile, and he and Andrew rarely interacted with each other. Andrew


    helped him and would not attract attention.

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932


    He was helping Andrew to prevent disaster, Andrew naturally wanted to help him unconditionally.


    Without Julian¡¯s reminder, Remy wouldn¡¯t spread the word, and it wouldn¡¯t do him any good.


    Remy stood at the door of the Stones¡¯ vi, watching Julian drive away.


    He would go back when his nephew¡¯s 100-day banquet was held, and he had to ask his parents,


    brothers, and sister-inw for help and ask them toe forward to help.


    Remy originally wanted to rely on his sincerity and true feelings to slowly make Audrey ept him.


    He also told his elder brother that he was not afraid of hardships, and as long as his rtionship with


    Elisa was sincere, one day Audrey could ept the reality.


    Remy also felt that chasing his wife was up to him, and he was unwilling to ask his parents, brother and


    sister-inw for help unless it was absolutely necessary.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Audrey still refused to ept him, which means that he was not good enough. Even if he asked his


    parents, brother, and sister-inw for help, it was useless.


    He thought, if one day, his parents, brother and sister-inw all came to Wiltspoon, just to help him


    propose marriage to the Stone family.


    It wasn¡¯t until Julian¡¯s car was out of sight that Remy went back to the house.


    Audrey was questioning Elisa what was going on.


    Elisa repeated: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t ask me; I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I¡¯ve been on a business trip for


    the past few days, and I¡¯m busy discussing business every day, or I¡¯m talking on the phone with


    Serenity and Jasmine, even though I¡¯m very few contacts with Remy. It¡¯s even more impossible to


    contact Mr. Bucham. To be honest, I don¡¯t even know what Mr. Bucham¡¯s mobile phone number is now.


    When I walked out of the airport, Mr. Bucham seemed to being out of the ground. The one who


    came out suddenly took my suitcase and stuffed a bouquet of flowers at me.¡±


    I was stunned at the time, and I didn¡¯t know what was going on. Mom, just listen to what Mr. Bucham


    said, and don¡¯t take it seriously. It is absolutely impossible for Mr. Bucham to like me. I always feel that


    he seems to bepleting a task.¡±


    But She didn¡¯t know who asked Mr. Bucham toplete the task.


    Who had such a big face and couldmand Mr. Bucham?


    Even a person of Zachary¡¯s status had to be polite in front of Julian, and if he wants to see him, he


    needs Josh¡¯s help to arrange it.


    Elisa thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t think of anyone with such a great ability to make Julian do what


    he didn¡¯t want to do.


    Alice said: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think Mr. Bucham seems sincere to Elisa. In Elisa¡¯s words, he seems to be


    acting. Sending flowers and saying that he wants to pursue Elisa are likepleting tasks, not from the


    heart.¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t tell. She just couldn¡¯t figure out Mr. Bucham¡¯s motives.


    ¡°Mom, I love Remy. In this life, I will believe in Remy. Unless Remy doesn¡¯t want me, I will wait with him


    until Mom fully epts him and agrees that I will be with him.¡±


    Audrey said sternly: ¡°What if Mom takes ten or eight years to agree? Will you ask him to wait?¡±


    Elisa was emotionally unwilling to obey her mother¡¯s arrangements, but she also hoped that her


    marriage would be blessed by her parents and family.


    Audrey sighed, ¡°Elisa, there are so many young talents in Wiltspoon, why don¡¯t you like the young


    talents in Wiltspoon, but Remy?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°There are so many young talents in Wiltspoon, they don¡¯t like your daughter either.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was speechless.

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933


    Remy felt that the atmosphere in the room was different, and knew that when he sent Julian out, the


    mother and daughter had another fight.


    He pretended not to know, walked back to Elisa, and said to Audrey, ¡°Auntie, Mr. Bucham has gone


    back.¡±


    After Audrey pursed her lips, she finally replied, ¡°I see, but did you ask him what he meant?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham didn¡¯t tell the truth.¡± Remy replied honestly, ¡°Mr. Bucham told us to keep it a secret, and


    don¡¯t let Patriarch Bucham know, lest Patriarch Buchame to propose marriage.¡±


    Audrey said: ¡°You are honest, you can say whatever he said, and you are not afraid of Patriarch


    Buchaming to propose marriage. Did I agree?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Elisa immediately stated, ¡°I only love Remy. I and Remy are in love with each other, even if


    Patriarch Buchames to propose marriage, I will not agree.¡±


    Audrey: ¡°¡­¡±


    Elisa took out her mobile phone and called her father, and after her father answered the phone, she


    said: ¡°Dad, where are you and when will youe back? When youe back, you will buy my


    mother a bouquet of flowers, a set of jewelry, and a new bag. Make it fun.¡±


    ¡°Elisa.¡± Audrey said with a smile: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t envy you. Husband, don¡¯t worry about what your


    daughter says. Just return home if you have nothing to do, and you don¡¯t need to buy anything.¡±


    It¡¯s not a wedding anniversary. Only on Audrey¡¯s birthday or wedding anniversary, Darrell would be


    romantic and gave her bouquets and jewelry.


    ¡°Old couples have to be romantic, Dad, my mother is so well maintained, she looks like my sister, if you


    don¡¯t know how to be romantic, be careful of the little old men outside who are going around my


    mother.¡±


    Audrey: ¡°¡­The more you talk, the more presumptuous you are. Hurry up and get out. Remy, drag your


    girlfriend out. The two of you are going out to eat, and you haven¡¯t cooked at home yet.¡±


    Audrey guessed When Remy went to pick up her daughter, she thought that the two of them would not


    see each other for a few days. When they met, they would definitely go to the hotel to have a meal and


    talk about love, and they woulde back veryte.


    As a result, the two went home directly from the airport.


    Knowing that it was the reason for Julian¡¯s sudden appearance.


    ¡°Mom is going to drive me out.¡± Elisa ended the call with her father,ining, but she stood up,


    pulled Remy up by the way, and said to her mother and sister-inw: ¡°Mom, sister-inw, we¡¯re both


    hungry, let¡¯s go out and have something to eat first.¡±


    Saying that, Elisa dragged Remy away quickly.


    Alice watched this scene with a smile.


    Coming out of the house, Elisa said to Remy: ¡°Remy, don¡¯t worry about Mr. Bucham, he¡¯s just for fun, I


    won¡¯t like him, and he won¡¯t like me either, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Remy held her hand tightly, and said in a low voice, ¡°Whether he is sincere or not, Elisa, I will never let


    go.¡±


    She said, If he didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t.


    He heard it all.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The same urred for him; even if she wanted to give up on him, he had to work hard to win her back.


    If she didn¡¯t give up on him, he wouldn¡¯t leave her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pay attention to what my mother said. My mother actually appreciates you very


    much. She just can¡¯t turn around for a while.¡±


    Elisa pulled Remy to his car, and spoke for her mother, worried that because of her mother¡¯s opposition


    for so long, Remy would feel resentful towards her.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934


    It¡¯s not enough, it¡¯s not good enough, and I can¡¯t make Auntie trust you to me. I will continue to work


    hard.¡±


    The two got into the car, and Remy asked her, ¡°Where do you want to go for dinner?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Where do you want to go? Wherever you go to eat, I will eat there.¡±


    Remy smiled, she had 100% trust in him.


    He started the engine and started the car.


    Elisa said again: ¡°After dinner, apany me to Wiltspoon Middle School. Both Ms. Serenity and Ms.


    Jasmine¡¯s bookstores opened recently. Jasmine is bored at home, and the vegetable market is far


    away from the city. Mr. Josh won¡¯t let her go When she went to the vegetable market. She opened the


    bookstore ahead of time.¡±


    Jasmine, the national treasure of the Bucham family, in order to pass the time, even if there was no


    business in the bookstore, she had to go back to open the door, and visit other people¡¯s stores every


    day to chat.


    Remy: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Josh and Mr. Julian are cousins, and they have a good rtionship. Maybe Mr. Josh will know the


    reason why Mr. Julian did this. As long as Mr. Julian knows, Ms. Jasmine will also know.¡±


    Elisa couldn¡¯t feel at ease if she didn¡¯t understand Julian¡¯s purpose.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Josh may not know about this matter.¡± Remy said while driving the car: ¡°Mr. Julian may not let Mr. Josh


    know about this matter, so don¡¯t ask Ms. Jasmine bluntly, just ask cryptically. As long as there is any


    movement from Mr. Julian recently.¡±


    Elisa thought for a while, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who asked Mr. Julian toe here to help.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Remy said, ¡°Andrew seems to have not shown up for a while.¡±


    ¡°Andrew can¡¯t invite Mr. Julian, even Mr. Zack can¡¯t invite Mr. Julian. How can Andrew be as good as


    Zachary?¡± Elisa understood what Remy meant, and immediately denied it.


    Andrew was too low-key in Wiltspoon, and many people didn¡¯t know him. Even if he was the young


    master of the Reading family and Zachary¡¯s cousin, he didn¡¯t have the ability to let Juliane to


    intervene in her rtionship with Remy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Remy said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Elisa, as long as we don¡¯t change our minds


    and don¡¯t get fooled. I¡¯m not worried about Mr. Julian, I¡¯m worried about Patriarch Bucham, if he really


    came to your house to propose marriage and treat you as his daughter-inw, I really wouldn¡¯t be able


    to wash it off even if I jumped into the Yellow River.¡±


    Since Patriarch Bucham knew his son after his son suffered from apathy, in order to cure his son¡¯s


    illness and want his son to be a real man, he became very crazy.


    As long as Julian talked to his mother, Patriarch Bucham would think that the mother was the savior of


    his son.


    Julian couldn¡¯tugh or cry.


    Facing his father who was madly trying to save his son, Julian didn¡¯t even dare to say a word to the


    eighty-year-old old woman, for fear that his father would arrange a blind date for the eighty-year-old old


    woman with him.


    Only girls under five years old, he dared to look twice.


    He didn¡¯t watch anything older than five years old.


    Because once Julian saw a six or seven-year-old girl who was very cute, so he took a second look. The


    girl saw him and called him uncle, and he smiled back at the girl. Let his father know what happened.


    As a result, within three days, the girl was taken back to the Bucham family¡¯s mansion by his father,


    who told him that letting him raise the girl and be his child bride-inw made him feel dizzy.


    That bullsh*t master said that his destined daughter called him uncle because there was a ten-year age


    difference between the two and it made sense for people to call him uncle.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935


    Julian felt that his father had gone crazy, and always ignored him, but as long as he took a second


    look, he had to try it out.


    Naturally, the girl was sent back to her parents, and this matter was well concealed, and few people


    outside knew about it.


    Elisa and others would hear about it, but they heard it from Jasmine.


    So, Patriarch Bucham¡¯s madness made Elisa¡¯s scalp tingle.


    Elisa was in herte twenties and unmarried. If Patriarch Bucham knew that Julian sent her flowers and


    went to the airport to pick her up, he mighte over tonight to propose marriage.


    Elisa sent a message to Serenity, asking when Serenity woulde back.


    Serenity called her back. ¡°Elisa, you are back from a business trip.¡±


    ¡°I just came back today, when will you and Grandma Maye back? And Sonny, I miss him. Is Sonny


    by your side?¡±


    Elisa really likes Sonny.


    Every time she hears Sonny¡¯s milky voice call her Auntie Elisa, she could melt into a puddle of spring


    water.


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°He¡¯s ying outside. I¡¯m in the house, when hees back, I¡¯ll let him


    make a video call with you. Is the business deal done?¡±


    Originally, she was on a business trip to discuss business, but she was caught by her grandma. After


    lobbying, she ran away with grandma.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Coincidentally, Elisa was so fed up with her mother¡¯s arrangement of her and Andrew, so she went to


    discuss business alone, and avoided it in the name of a business trip, and spent a few days with quiet


    ears.


    ¡°Who is Sonny ying with? He had such a good time. School will start soon. Let him calm down. He


    doesn¡¯t go to kindergarten at that time. He cries every day that he doesn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten.¡±


    Elisa joked, her mother said she was like that when she was a child.


    Because she was wild and didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten, she was woken up every morning to go to


    kindergarten. The whole family mobilized and took turns to get her out of bed.


    Elisa herself had no memory of it.


    However, her parents and two older brothers would asionallye out andugh at her.


    She could imagine that scene.


    Serenity: ¡°Jane¡¯s adopted son, Titus, is about the same age as Sonny, and the two y like crazy every


    day, having fun.¡±


    Elisaughed and said, ¡°No wonder, Sonny usually ys alone, so it¡¯s rare that there is one kid of the


    same age must have a good time. The business matters have been negotiated, and I have signed the


    contract and brought them back. We have a few more customers and the expanded vegetable market,


    so we don¡¯t have to worry about sales. How old are Jane¡¯s two children; aren¡¯t they cute?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s been more than two months, they¡¯re so cute, grandma saw Avah, and wished she could


    steal her and raise her at home.¡±


    Elisaughed haha, ¡°Grandma May is looking forward to a great-granddaughter, seeing Remy¡¯s niece, I


    can imagine how much Grandma May likes Avah.¡±


    Elisa had also seen Jane¡¯s pair of twins.


    Remy took her back to FC Manor, and Johnson¡¯s family now had several babies, all of them very cute.


    Every time he mentioned his nieces and children, Remy was all smiles. It could be seen that he liked


    children very much.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go back in two days.¡± Serenity smiled, ¡°After we go back, let¡¯s have dinner together and talk


    again.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elisa readily responded.


    ¡°Are you driving now?¡± Serenity asked after hearing the horn.


    Elisa said: ¡°Going out for dinner, Remy and I were together. When we got home, we had no food and


    were driven out by my mother.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°That¡¯s not right, you two can be romantic. I won¡¯t bother you anymore, let¡¯s talkter.¡±

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936


    Elisa: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity took the initiative to end the call.


    Sonny and Titus ran in from outside the house, one behind the other, obviously ying a game of


    chasing each other.


    The two little guys were sweating from ying, and their little faces were also red.


    It took two minutes for the two nannies who followed them toe in. They were out of breath, and


    they probably ran after the two little guys for a long time.


    Seeing that Serenity and Jane were wiping the sweat of the two children, the two nanniesughed and


    said, ¡°Eldest young mistress, the two little young masters are running too fast, neither of us can catch


    up with them.¡±


    Serenity responded to the nanny, ¡°Both of them are practicing martial arts, and their foot strength is


    much better than that of children of the same age. I can hardly catch up with them.¡±


    Jane said: ¡°I have long been unable to catch up with Titus. After Titus joined the old genius master, his


    movements became faster and faster.¡±


    It was right to promise Lilian to take Titus away.


    The old genius doctors would not ignore Titus¡¯s education, and they could teach Titus how to learn


    martial arts, and they could protect themselves by strengthening their bodies.


    After all, Titus was burdened with blood and blood. If he didn¡¯t learn some powerful martial arts, how


    would he protect himself and the people he would protect in the future.


    In fact, Jane wanted Titus to grow up like an ordinary child and live an ordinary life, but after knowing


    Titus¡¯s background, she understood that it was impossible for Titus to live an ordinary life like an


    ordinary person.


    Even if Titus didn¡¯t want to embark on the road of revenge, those who killed his family would not let him


    go. Those people were still looking around for Titus¡¯s whereabouts.


    If Titus hadn¡¯t been lucky enough to meet Jane, be picked up by her, adopted as an adopted son, and


    have Lilian treat him differently, ept him as a disciple, and live with those legendary masters in the


    world, Titus would probably never grow up.


    It was difficult for the Johnson family¡¯s power to protect Titusprehensively.


    It was preferable to train Titus to be a great person with both civil and military skills rather than to suffer


    future ughter at the hands of others. At least he had the ability to protect himself.


    It was better to rely on himself than others.


    ¡°How is Sonny learning martial arts?¡± Jane asked.


    Knowing that Sonny was almost taken away, Serenity and her husband decided to let Sonny learn


    some martial arts.


    ¡°Sonny¡¯s aptitude is so-so, he can only practice to strengthen his body. His teacher said that he is the


    best, but he can only deal with one or two ordinary child. If he really meets a real skilled child, he will


    not seed. We don¡¯t expect him to participate in martial artspetitions to win the championship,


    as long as he can fight better than ordinary child.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Sonny rubbed his stomach, ¡°Auntie, I want to eat some snacks.¡±


    Titus also said Jane: ¡°Mommy, I also want to eat snacks and drink milk.¡±


    Jane: ¡°You two, go and wash you hands and sat quietly for ten minutes before you can eat snacks and


    drink milk.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Titus said oh.


    He dragged Sonny to wash his hands, and Jane asked the nanny to follow her to prevent the two of


    them from washing their hands and their clothes.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Enzo cried.


    Jane got up from her side and said, ¡°Enzo must be hungry again. Every time he wakes up, he opens


    my mouth and cries, and when he¡¯s full, he kicks the quilt.¡±


    Serenity looked at Avah, who was hugged by Grandma May. She could hold a child in her arms for a


    whole day without letting go.


    Because they were going back to Wiltspoon, Grandma May was reluctant to part with Avah, she didn¡¯t


    even look at Sonny, she stared at Avah all day long, or hugged Avah.


    Ben was afraid that Grandma May would take his precious daughter back to Wiltspoon while they were


    not paying attention.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937


    When Jane went to see her son, Grandma May said to Jane: ¡°Jane, your daughter is really well-


    behaved. Whether she is awake or asleep, she is very well-behaved.¡±


    Jane picked up her crying son, and after hearing what Grandma May said, she smiled and said,


    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve been hugging Avah all day, how could she cry! She¡¯s a baby who doesn¡¯t like to cry.¡±


    She dared to say that her daughter¡¯s temper was definitely like Ben¡¯s.


    Grandma May smiled, ¡°Seren and I are going back to Wiltspoon soon, and when we go back, we don¡¯t


    know when we will see Avah, so I have to hug her for a whole day and enjoy it.¡±


    At her old age, she probably won¡¯te to FC Manor again.


    Unless Jane and his husband brought their two babies with them when they went to Wiltspoon in the


    future, there would be no chance for Grandma May to see the two lovely children again.


    Jane: ¡°Grandma, if I go to Wiltspoon in the future, I will take my brother and sister to visit you.¡±


    The person Remy liked was Elisa. When the two became husband and wife, Jane and her husband


    would definitely go to Wiltspoon often. She could also chat with Serenity and others. She thought it was


    not difficult to take children to visit Grandma May, and she could do it too.


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°If you go there with your two children, call me in advance.¡±


    Jane nodded.


    Serenity watched them talking with a smile, but deep down she couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    Seeing that Grandma liked Avah so much, Serenity really wanted to get pregnant and have a daughter,


    so grandma wouldn¡¯t have to envy the Johnson family for having a great-granddaughter.


    However, she had not moved yet, and not to mention giving birth to a daughter, she was not even


    pregnant. She let it go.


    ¡­


    Jensburg.


    In the afternoon, Kevin did not appear in front of Hayden again, allowing her to spend a quiet afternoon.


    Although her and Kevin¡¯s names were already on Jensburg¡¯s hot search list, many people they knew


    called her secretary to verify the matter.


    As long as it didn¡¯t hit Hayden¡¯s phone, it wouldn¡¯t affect her, so she pretended not to know.


    After a busy afternoon, it was evening in a blink of an eye.


    Hayden was going to the dinner party tonight, and she asked her brother to go with her.


    She was quarreled with by Kevin twice, and she would attend the dinner tonight. It is estimated that


    many people would ask her to verify her rtionship with Kevin.


    She asked Hugh for help. She hoped that Kevin would not show up at the dinner party.


    Hayden checked the time and decided to leave work early and go home.


    Every time she attended a banquet, she would have something to eat at home before going out. At the


    banquet, she would drink at most two sses of wine, usually, she would not eat, just drink, and she


    drank what she brought from home was her famous wine.


    It was safety for her.


    There might not be anyone who poisoned her. But there were too many women who drug her and want


    to have a meal with her.


    Hayden did this mainly to guard against those admirers.


    In the high society circle of Jensburg, everyone knew her habits.


    Going out after eating at home, and taking wine from her own home, those admirers tried to plot


    against her, but they couldn¡¯t start.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Otherwise, with her status, good looks and good temperature, she would have been stripped of her


    body long ago.


    Putting down the signature pen, Hayden picked up the mobile phone on the table, got up, and called


    her brother while walking around the desk.


    Hugh quickly answered the call.


    Hayden: ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°I go to work honestly in the afternoon, of course in thepany.¡±

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938


    After Hayden pursued her lips, she said, ¡°Follow me to the dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Hugh didn¡¯t reject his sister, he asked, ¡°Brother, are you going home from get off work now?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Um.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Then I¡¯m off work too, and I¡¯ll go back to have dinner with my brother.¡±


    The siblings usually lived in their own houses, did not live together, and asionally went back to the


    old house together.


    Many times, Hugh would go to his sister¡¯s house to grab a meal. The sister¡¯s mouth was picky, and the


    chef she hired was very delicious.


    Hayden didn¡¯t say anything, and hung up the phone.


    After walking out of the office, Hayden asked the secretary: ¡°Mr. York isn¡¯t guarding thepany gate,


    is he?¡±


    Although the York Corporation had several hotels in Jensburg, they were managed by Kevin. Since the


    hotel was operating normally, Kevin, the general manager, actually had nothing important to deal with.


    That way, he would have more time.


    Hayden was different, she was the head president of the Queen Enterprise, she was very busy every


    day and had no free time.


    Thinking of Kevin¡¯s r*scally handsome face, Hayden felt a little apprehensive, fearing that he would put


    up arge sea of   flowers at the entrance of thepany again and publicly say that he wanted to


    pursue her.


    In the morning, the media reporters did not take photos of the sea of   flowers that he put down, but


    because many people saw it at that time, those people took pictures and sent them to Moments, and


    then they were circted by others.


    The report on the hot search now had the erged picture.


    It was so red, it made her furious.


    When media reported her and Kevin¡¯s gossip news extensively, Hayden did not stop it. She knew that


    she could not stop media from reporting, because Kevin would continue to make troubles.


    Since she couldn¡¯t hide it, and she couldn¡¯t hold it steady, why bother to do it and waste time.


    Anyway, she had a thick skin and was not afraid of excessive attention from others.


    ¡°No.¡± The secretary replied respectfully, ¡°I told the security department that as soon as Mr. Yorkes,


    he will notify me immediately.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°He didn¡¯t show up this afternoon?¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The secretary shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    Only then did Hayden feel relieved.


    She took the elevator down to the first floor, where Hugh and her bodyguards were waiting for her.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Hugh smiled and called her.


    The bodyguard group called out respectfully: ¡°Master.¡±


    Hayden nodded slightly, and walked out of the office building with his younger brother.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    All the way out, there were staff members saying hello to the siblings.


    Hayden¡¯s face was full of prestige, she nodded slightly. Hugh just smiled, no matter who greeted him,


    he waved to each other, and sometimes stopped to chat for a few words.


    Everyone in Queen Enterprise said that the second young master Hugh was more approachable than


    elder young master Hayden.


    Hugh¡¯s poprity in thepany was very good.


    After the group went out, the two receptionists couldn¡¯t help but sighed again, and one receptionist said


    regretfully, ¡°Mr. Queen, she¡¯s so handsome, but she¡¯s a gay. No wonder there are so many admirers,


    and no one can catch up to her alone.¡±


    It turned out that Hayden always liked men.


    Her colleague immediately reminded to that receptionist: ¡°Keep your voice down. Let Mr. Queen hear,


    and you can go home and eat your own. Who said that Mr. Queen is always gay and Mr. York is gay?


    Mr. York likes our Mr. Queen and openly pursues our Mr. Queen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. York is gay.it¡¯s a pity that He¡¯s also very good-looking.¡±


    It¡¯s really a pity that good-looking men were gay, for their women.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939


    ¡°If our Mr. Queen is a woman, standing with Mr. York, it is really a match made in heaven. Even if they


    are both men and men, standing together, it will give people a feeling that they are husband and wife.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Mr. York fell in love with Mr. Queen after meeting Mr. Queen a few times. Tell me, Mr.


    Queen will ept Mr. York¡¯s pursuit in the end?¡±


    Her colleague said: ¡°How is it possible? Mr. Queen is a normal man. He won¡¯t ept Mr. York, and Mr.


    York may not really like Mr. Queen. I heard from the second young master Queen that Mr. York was


    urged by his elders. He didn¡¯t like the famous daughter arranged for him by his elders, so he came to


    Jensburg on a business trip as an excuse.¡±


    ¡°Then use Mr. Queen to create a topic that he likes men.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t know about the low-pitched discussion between the two receptionists.


    When she walked out of the office building, she instinctively looked at the door of thepany first,


    and she did not see Kevin¡¯s figure, so she was relieved.


    A few minutester, Hayden¡¯s special car drove out of the Queen Enterprise under the escort of several


    bodyguard cars.


    Where was Kevin, who was so guarded by Hayden?


    He was waiting for Hayden¡¯s return at the gate of Hayden¡¯s private vi.


    And the house he bought just happened to be in this vi area, so he coulde and go freely.


    Thanks to Hayden who introduced the house to him, he was able to buy a house here. Although the


    house hadn¡¯t been renovated and he didn¡¯t move in, after buying the house, he got an ess card and


    coulde in and out freely.


    For the decoration of the house, Kevin also contacted the decorationpany and handed it over to


    the decorationpany. It is fine for him toe over asionally to see the progress.


    Kevin didn¡¯t ring the doorbell, and didn¡¯t disturb the housekeeper in the vi for the time being.


    Hayden liked to be quiet, and because of the secret of her disguise as a man, there were not many


    servants in her vi. If Kevin didn¡¯t ring the doorbell, the people in the vi would not know that there


    was someone at the door.


    Besides, Kevin¡¯s car was not parked in front, and he was sitting in the car waiting for Hayden toe


    back.


    As the sun went down, the man Kevin had been waiting for finally appeared.


    Seeing Hayden¡¯s car approaching surrounded by several bodyguard cars, Kevin said to himself: ¡°The


    ostentation is as big as my big brother.¡±


    His elder brother brought a team of bodyguards with him when he went in and out.


    After having a sister-inw, the elder brother reduced the number of bodyguards for a while, so that so


    many people didn¡¯t need to follow him.


    Recently, the previous number of bodyguards had been restored. As before, young women other than


    family members were still not allowed to approach him.


    Kevin heard that sister-inw had added two new rivals in love, one in the open and one in the dark.


    His elder brother had to be on guard, afraid of being taken advantage of by those admirers and causing


    unnecessary misunderstandings.


    ¡°Master.¡± Hayden¡¯s driver saw Kevin¡¯s car, he slowed down and said to Hayden: ¡°Master, Mr. York¡¯s car


    is parked at the entrance of the vi.¡±


    He was Hayden¡¯s full-time driver, and when Hayden was dealing with Kevin, he memorized Kevin¡¯s


    license te number.


    Hearing this, Hayden closed her eyes and opened her eyes suddenly.


    She sat upright, looked forward, frowned, and said, ¡°No wonder my eyebrows are always jumping, that


    scoundrel is waiting for me here, how did he get in, the security personnel at the gate of the vi area¡­


    .. ¡°


    Haydenined that the security guard on duty in the vi area didn¡¯t guard the gate, and let Kevin


    in.


    Before she finished herints, she remembered that Kevin was also a resident of this vi area,


    and she introduced him to the house he was able to buy here.


    Kevin must have nned it long ago.


    Fortunately, she helped Kevin like that, never thought that Kevin was to deal with her!


    Hayden scolded Kevin for being cunning in her heart.


    Seeing that he was smiling all day long and easy to get along with, he was not polite at all when he was


    nning people.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Hayden was calcted by Kevin.


    No wonder everyone said Kevin was a smiling tiger.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940


    Much more cunning than his elder brother Zachary.


    Kevin¡¯s car was parked horizontally at the door of the vi.


    Hayden¡¯s convoy was forced to stop, unable to drive straight.


    Kevin appeared in Hayden¡¯s special car, got out of the car, and hugged arge bouquet of roses.


    This was different from the bouquet in the morning. This time he used sheets of $100 and $50


    denominations, and asked someone to help him make a bouquet of money.


    Because Hayden passed on the word, the owner of the flower shop in Jensburg was not allowed to sell


    roses to him.


    Kevin called back to Wildridge Manor for help, and there was no way to arrive so quickly.


    But the speed was not that fast, so he had to rece it with a bunch of money first.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    What¡¯s more, he bought all the roses in the flower shop in the morning, and even the flowers in the


    flower shops in this city were searched by his people.


    People couldn¡¯t make up for it.


    Kevin leaned against the front of the car, holding the bouquet of cash in both hands, and looked at


    Hayden¡¯s car with a smile.


    He was wearing a straight handmade suit and a tie. At this moment, he looked very personable. Well,


    he had always been very personable.


    Hayden was going to attend the dinner tonight, he could be invited to attend, tonight¡¯s dinner was


    naturally very important, and the people attending were rich either.


    As Kevin, if he had been in Jensburg, he would definitely have received an invitation letter.


    But he was not often in Jensburg.


    The host who organized the banquet did not send him an invitation letter, but he went to ask for an


    invitation letter himself after knowing that Hayden would attend.


    So, he would apany his family, Hayden, to the banquetter.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. York, why are you here?¡± Hugh found Kevin, got out of the car, walked towards Kevin, and


    greeted Kevin with a smile as he walked.


    Hayden in the car: ¡°¡­¡±


    What if she really wanted to beat her brother up?


    She always had a premonition that sooner orter her younger brother would sell her as a real sister.


    ¡°I¡¯m here waiting for Mr. Queen. The second young master Queen, you¡¯re also here. Come on, help me


    see, do I look handsome now?¡± Kevin had a very good attitude towards his future brother-inw.


    Kevin left the front of the car, stood up straight, and smiled to show Hugh whether he was handsome or


    not.


    Hughughed, and praised: ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re always handsome. I fell in love with you at first sight. Mr.


    York, you prepared this bouquet of flowers for me. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    As Hugh said, he reached out and wanted to snatch the money from Kevin¡¯s hand.


    Kevin pushed his hand away with one hand. His body slid like a loach, and he slid away from Hugh¡¯s


    side all at once.


    ¡°Second Young Master Queen, I¡¯ve said it all, you should be less smelly. I don¡¯t like you, but I like your


    brother. This bouquet of flowers is for your brother.¡± Kevin said.


    Kevin walked towards Hayden¡¯s special car with the bouquet in his arms.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, I have prepared a bouquet of flowers for you. Your brother even praised the bouquet of


    flowers.¡±


    Kevin held up prepared bouquet of cash to Hayden¡¯s car window as if offering a treasure.


    Hayden hadn¡¯t seen clearly that it¡¯s prepared bouquet of cash. She has a dark face.


    Which flower shop owner was willing to sell flowers to Kevin even if he was an enemy of her?


    She subsidized a sum of money to those flower shop owners.

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguards got off the car.


    They came forward, but they couldn¡¯t fight against Kevin.


    Kevin¡¯s identity was different; unlike those admirers who pursued the young master in the past, they


    could only persuade, and they couldn¡¯t directly drag him away.


    ¡°Mr. York,¡± A bodyguard said politely: ¡°Mr. York, please move your car so that the cars of our two young


    masters can drive in.¡±


    Another bodyguard asked politely: ¡°Mr. York, please stop pestering our young master. Our young


    master doesn¡¯t like men.¡±


    If the young master liked men, it¡¯s not Kevin¡¯s turn. However, it seemed that their young master didn¡¯t


    like women either.


    They had been by the young master¡¯s side for many years, but they had never seen the young master


    treat any girl kindly.


    As if Kevin couldn¡¯t hear what the bodyguards said, he knocked on Hayden¡¯s car window, signaling


    Hayden to either get out of the car or press the window.


    ¡°Mr. York, Mr. York.¡±


    Hugh trotted over, put his arms around Kevin¡¯s shoulders, and said to Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, move your car


    first, let us brothers drive in, and let¡¯s talk in the room.¡±


    Kevin still looked at Hayden in the car.


    Hayden was very annoying at Kevin at the moment.


    The good impression she had towards Kevin at the beginning waspletely wiped out today.


    She scolded this rogue man thousands of times in her heart.


    The elders of the warlords didn¡¯t care.


    Thinking that she hadined to Zachary, Zachary also made it clear that he would not take care of


    the private affairs of his cousins, and he would only take care of them unless they asked him for help.


    Hayden murmured in her heart: Maybe Zachary is targeting Kevin.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Hayden opened the car door and got out of the car.


    As soon as she got out of the car, she stretched out her right hand towards Kevin.


    Kevin was stunned for a while, then he smiled and freed up a hand to hold Hayden¡¯s hand, who knew


    that Hayden pped his big hand away with a backhand.


    He looked at her with innocent eyes.


    What did she mean, didn¡¯t she let him hold her hand?


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°car key.¡± Hayden spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh well.¡± Kevin came to his senses, and while fumbling for the car keys in his trouser pocket, he said


    with a smile: ¡°Just say it, I thought you asked me to hold your hand and walk into the house just now.¡±


    Hayden stared at him with a straight face.


    Kevin had a good idea, he touched it and said, ¡°The car key is still in the car.¡±


    Hayden immediately ordered a bodyguard: ¡°Go and move Mr. York¡¯s car.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t have so much time to spend here with Kevin.


    A bodyguard immediately stepped forward, got into Kevin¡¯s car, started the engine, drove the car aside,


    and no longer blocked the gate.


    The butler finally heard the movement, came out of the house, saw the two young masters at the door,


    and hurriedly opened the door of the vi.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, please ept this bunch of flowers first. The flowers I asked the vi to send over will


    definitely arrive tomorrow morning. When they arrive, I will send them to Mr. Queen to ensure that the


    flowers are still fresh and bright. ¡°


    Hayden said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, how many times have I told you that I don¡¯t like flowers, and I don¡¯t like


    flowers sent by you. Also, I don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m a normal man, so please don¡¯t follow me always.¡±

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my elder brother doesn¡¯t like you, Mr. York, but I really like you. Otherwise, you¡¯d better


    ept me. My brother and I are twin brothers. We look so alike.¡± Hugh came over with a yful smile,


    and said.


    After being stared at by his sister, Hugh touched his nose and didn¡¯t dare tough anymore.


    Kevin¡¯s ck eyes were deeply locked on Hayden¡¯s beautiful face, imagining that she had long hair


    and dressed in women¡¯s clothing. She must be as beautiful as a fairy, and would be the most beautiful


    among all the women he had ever seen.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, everyone has the right to pursue love. I think you¡¯re my future partner. I like you, and I


    want to pursue you. I know you can¡¯t ept my pursuit for a while. I have no defense. After a long


    time, you got used to it. I will also let time and actions prove that I am always serious about you, and I


    will not change because of anything, nor will I change my love.¡± He nced at Hugh, implying: ¡°Even if


    That person is seven or eight points simr to Mr. Queen, and he can¡¯t rece Mr. Queen¡¯s position in


    my heart.¡±


    Hayden also had deep eyes, and felt that Kevin just didn¡¯t want to get in, and she was toozy to argue


    with him.


    Turning around, she returned to the car.


    ¡°drive!¡±


    The driver drove off immediately.


    Soon, Hayden¡¯s car drove into the big vi.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin strode inside holding the bundle of money.


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguard tried to stop him.


    Kevin didn¡¯t fight with them, but he didn¡¯t take their interception seriously, as if he saw through that they


    didn¡¯t dare to attack him, Kevin insisted on walking in with the bouquet in his arms.


    The bodyguard stopped and retreated, not knowing for a while whether to do it or not.


    It was really difficult for the young master to have such a suitor.


    Before getting into the car, Hugh said to his sister¡¯s bodyguard team: ¡°My brother didn¡¯t ask you to stop


    him. You don¡¯t need to stop him, and you can¡¯t stop him. If he can¡¯t go in through the gate or climb over


    the wall, if he falls, it¡¯s not easy for us to exin to the York Family.¡±


    His sister had nothing to do with Kevin.


    After listening to Hugh¡¯s words, the bodyguards silently put down the hand that was stretched out to


    stop Kevin.


    Then, holding the dazzling bouquet of cash, Kevin walked towards Hayden¡¯s Maybach with a smile on


    his face.


    He also drove a Maybach.


    They liked to drive the same car.


    The butler looked at Kevin who was walking over, and then at the Eldest young master who just got off


    the car, and asked softly, ¡°Eldest young master Queen, what about third young master York?¡±


    She also saw Jensburg¡¯s hot search at home, and knew that the third young master York actually


    publicly said that he wanted to pursue the Eldest young master Queen.


    Facing the handsome face of the Eldest young master Queen, the butler sighed in his heart. The young


    master was so good-looking, not to mention that women would like it, even men couldn¡¯t help but be


    moved when they often face the young master Queen¡¯s face. But, here the Third Young Master York


    was the first one to fall in love with the Eldest Young Master Queen and took action.


    After Hayden was silent for a while, she said, ¡°You can¡¯t send him away, he¡¯s just a guest.¡±


    After speaking, she went straight into the house.


    The butler understood what the young master Queen meant, stepped forward two steps, smiled and


    said to Kevin: ¡°Young Master York, pleasee inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Kevin followed the butler into the house.


    The house Hayden lived in was very big, and it also had a front and back yard. The yard was very


    large. The scenery in the yard was very tasteful, with a big garden.


    Kevin thought in his heart, when Hayden was willing to go back to Wildridge Manor with him to meet his


    parents, she would definitely like Wildridge Manor.


    Anyone who had been to Wildridge Manor had nothing to dislike. Because of theck of servants, the


    whole vi seemed quiet.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t help walking lightly, for fear that his steady footsteps would be noise.

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943


    After entering the room, the butler asked Kevin to sit down in front of the sofa.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What would Master York want to drink?¡± The butler asked politely.


    His young master Queen said that Kevin was a guest, so he should treat him as a distinguished guest.


    Kevin: ¡°Give me a ss of warm water, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, wait a moment, Young Master York.¡± The butler turned and walked away to pour water for


    Kevin.


    When Hugh came in, there were fruits and snacks on the coffee table.


    Hugh didn¡¯t need the butler to wait on him. He went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of drink. He


    opened the lid and took a sip, feelingpletely refreshed.


    Hugh: ¡°It¡¯s hot, it¡¯s cool to have a sip of the frozen one.¡±


    The butler said to him: ¡°Second Young Master Queen, the Eldest Young Master has to say you again


    when he sees it.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°He wants to talk about me, why still put a few bottles of my favorite drink in the refrigerator, isn¡¯t


    it just for me to drink, I don¡¯t drink too much, I only drink one bottle.¡±


    The butler smiled, unable to refute the second young master Queen.


    ¡°Okay, go get busy. I¡¯ll just entertain Mr. York. My brother and I are going to a banquetter. Let¡¯s eat


    early. Mr. York is here, so let the kitchen cook two more dishes.¡±


    ¡°good.¡± The butler walked away.


    Hugh walked over to Kevin and sat down beside Kevin while drinking a drink. After sitting down, he


    looked at Kevin and said: ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re really a dragon and phoenix among people. You¡¯re so


    excellent in every aspect.


    Kevin looked at him and said with a smile: ¡°Hugh, you don¡¯t have to praise me all the time, I¡¯m really


    not interested in you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why are you not interested in me? Am I uglier than my brother? Or do you like cool


    men? I can actually be cool, as long as I don¡¯t smile, keep a straight face, and there is no difference


    between me and my brother.¡± Hugh suddenly leaned into Kevin¡¯s ear again, and asked Kevin in a low


    voice: ¡°Mr. York, we are getting acquainted now, and I want to be your brother-inw. Let me ask some


    privacy questions. When ites to my brother, are you attacking or receiving? With my brother¡¯s


    temper, he¡¯s definitely not willing to take it, but judging by yours temper, he probably wants to attack.¡±


    When Kevin heard Hugh calling himself his brother-inw, he murmured in his heart: Act, act, your


    siblings can act, and treat me as a fool.


    Then, he also responded in a low voice: ¡°I haven¡¯t taken your brother yet, and I don¡¯t know who will


    attack and who will suffer. In fact, this is not important. The important thing is that I can take your


    brother down. Hugh, tell me what your brother likes, and when I catch up with your brother, I¡¯ll tell you,


    whoever we attack will suffer.¡±


    Hugh almost choked on the drink.


    This b*stard Kevin, was he really interested in his brother or was he fake?


    True or false, false or true, Hugh couldn¡¯t figure out Kevin¡¯s mind.


    If Kevin knew his sister¡¯s identity as a woman, he felt it was impossible.


    The siblings analyzed it several times, and Hugh felt that it was impossible for Kevin to know that his


    brother was actually his sister.


    On the contrary, his sister always suspected that Kevin knew that she was a woman.


    Unless Kevin had irvoyant eyes and could see clearly that his brother was a fake man, it was


    impossible for him to know.


    Hugh really wanted to ask Kevin if he had irvoyance, but felt that if he asked, it would be tantamount


    to tell Kevin that his brother was actually a fake man.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944


    Hugh: ¡°My brother¡¯s preferences, I know best, but why should I tell you? If I told you, I would have


    betrayed my brother, and I would never do anything to betray my brother.¡±


    Kevinughed.


    He didn¡¯t expect to learn Hayden¡¯s preferences from Hugh.


    It might be easier to start with Donald and his wife.


    Hugh looked at his hippie smiling face, looking innocent, but he was actually very protective of his


    brother.


    ¡°Did Mr. Queen go upstairs when he came in?¡± Kevin put bouquet of cash by his side, picked up the


    cup of warm water, took a sip, and looked up at the second floor.


    Hugh: ¡°My brother is going to a banquetter. He has a habit of taking a shower before going out,


    changing his clothes, eating something and bringing two bottles of wine.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°What do you mean by bringing two bottles of wine? Are you people used to bring two


    bottles of wine to banquets?¡±


    For Hayden to take a shower before going out, Kevin thought it was normal, because he was afraid that


    if he got drunk at the banquet and slept without taking a shower, it would be dirty.


    It could be seen that Hayden was a very particr person, maybe she still had a bit of cleanliness in


    life.


    As long as the obsession with cleanliness was not severe, it didn¡¯t matter, like his eldest brother was


    also a little obsessed with cleanliness. After having a swife, it seemed that the eldest brother¡¯s


    obsession with cleanliness had disappeared.


    It¡¯s not that his sister-inw didn¡¯t pay attention to life, it¡¯s that after the eldest brother has a wife, he no


    longer paid so much attention.


    This was the power of love.


    Hugh said to him: ¡°Mr. York, if you want to pursue my brother, you have to know my brother first, and


    be careful. In our circle, everyone knows that whenever my brother attends a banquet, he will eat at


    home before going out. At the banquet, my brother will drink, but he only drinks the wine he brought


    over. It¡¯s not because he dislikes others. The wine is not good, he is guarding against admirers like


    you.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know about Hayden¡¯s habit.


    So cautious, no wonder he was able to hide it from everyone for more than 20 years.


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen has always been tricked by someone?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°No, my brother is so careful. How could he be calcted by others?¡±


    After Hugh finished speaking, he stared at Kevin btedly, ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t you want to follow us to the


    banquet, take advantage of therge number of people at the banquet, plot against my brother, and


    cook raw rice?¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°How is it possible? I don¡¯t bother to use such indecent means. I am pursuing Mr. Queen openly.


    Although Mr. Queen can¡¯t ept me now, I have plenty of time and patience. One day, Mr. Queen will


    be willing. Hugh, I¡¯m serious about your brother. I will never use that kind of method to cook raw rice.¡±


    Hugh looked at Kevin for a while, and said: ¡°I believe in the family style of your york family, a good


    family style produces good men, I believe you¡¯re not such a viin.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Thank you, Second Young Master Queen, for your trust.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, my brother won¡¯t ept your bouquet of money flowers, so give them to me. I am very


    excited when I look at the money flowers. I like receiving this kind of flowers the most. If you want to


    send such flowers in the future, even give it to me, the more the better.¡± As Hugh said, he wanted to get


    the bunch of money again.


    Kevin patted his hand away again, and said: ¡°If Mr. Queen doesn¡¯t ept it, I will take it back and keep


    it. When Mr. Queen wants to ept it, I will give it to her. Anyway, this kind of flower has a long shelf


    life.¡±


    ¡°So stingy, you wouldn¡¯t even give me a bunch.¡± Hughined: ¡°You are pursuing my brother. If you


    two break the mundane and really get together, I will be your brother-inw. Oh, this is the case when


    you marry my brother. I will be your brother-inw, but I think, my brother should marry you toe in,


    and then I will be your brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a brother-inw, it¡¯s only good if you please me.¡±

 Chapter 1945

    Chapter 1945


    Kevin turned his head to look at him, and asked him: ¡°I want to please you, what benefits will you give


    me? Will you pack your brother for me? In that case, I will please you.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Even if I wanted to help you like that, I wouldn¡¯t dare. My brother would beat me to death. Mr.


    York, what you don¡¯t know is that I have lived under my brother¡¯s roof since I was a child. He beats me


    to death every day. He all bullies me. Don¡¯t look at me as if I am very cultivated; that is all superficial


    and false. He has violent tendencies, be careful in the future when he domestically abuses you.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°Coincidentally, I also have violent tendencies, and I just want to find a partner who can


    fight. If there are any conflicts in the future, no matter who is right or wrong, if you fight, the loser is


    wrong. ¡°


    Hugh was at a loss for words again.


    Kevin¡¯s mind was different from theirs.


    Seeing Hugh¡¯s speechless look, Kevin patted Hugh¡¯s shoulder amusedly, and said with a smile:


    ¡°Second Young master Queen, I won¡¯t be deceived, and you don¡¯t have to make up any more


    nonsense. Who is your brother? I have heard about it.¡±


    ¡°What I found out was all illusion and lies. My brother loves faces, and he is the target of media


    reporters. If he doesn¡¯t behave better, he will be secretly photographed and reported, which will affect


    our Queen¡¯s Enterprise. That¡¯s not too much to lose, so my brother is very tolerant; he can be called a


    Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°I also think that what I heard may not be the truth, so I want to pursue your


    brother, so that I can gradually understand him. After I catch up with him, we will live together and


    understand him better. What is he? Such a person, I have a lifetime to get to know him, I really don¡¯t


    need you to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°DOmn it, you really don¡¯t like oil and salt.¡± Hugh couldn¡¯t helpining.


    Kevin ndered in his heart: If I don¡¯t understand, how dare I act?


    The two of them chatted downstairs.


    Hayden eventually came down from upstairs. She did change into a suit, but it was still a ck suit,


    with the shirt underneath changed from light blue to white and the tie changed as well. It¡¯s hard to


    believe she changed her clothes.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Kevin watched him walk down the stairs, stood up, looked at her and said, ¡°Mr. Queen, you¡¯re really a


    standard model figure, like a clothes hanger, you look good in any clothes.¡±


    Hughughed and said, ¡°Mr. York, if you want to praise my brother, don¡¯t force it. My brother¡¯s clothes


    are standard every day. What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°There is no difference, they are all the same handsome.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hayden ignored Kevin and proceeded downstairs, straight into the dining hall.


    Kevin took up the bouquet of money once more and entered the dining hall.


    Hugh hurriedly followed, and said to her sister while walking: ¡°Brother, Mr. York is very stingy, I told you


    that if you don¡¯t ept the bouquet of flowers, I will ept it for you. If you don¡¯t ept it, he¡¯ll take it


    home and give it to you tomorrow, and he¡¯ll give you the same bouquet every day, so it¡¯s too cheap.


    Brother, I like money flowers, you can take it and give it to me.¡±


    Hayden had already sat down at the dining table, and when she heard her brother¡¯s words, she raised


    her head and stared at him.


    Hugh touched his nose embarrassingly.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, this bouquet of flowers will never wither, representing my love for you. You will never


    change your mind. Just ept it.¡±


    Kevin handed the money to Hayden again, and said love words in his mouth.


    If his two sister-inws were present and heard his love words, it is estimated that his two elder


    brothers would have to recite the love words all night.


    Neither Zachary nor Callum could talk about love as easily as he did.


    After Hayden looked at Kevin for a while, she raised her hand to block the bouquet of flowers, and said


    seriously: ¡°Mr. York, how many times do I need to tell you? I told you, I¡¯m not interested in you. I¡¯m a


    normal man. Please Don¡¯t pester me anymore, I won¡¯t ept you.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°But I¡¯m very interested in you. If you don¡¯t like me, it¡¯s your business. I like you, it¡¯s my


    business. It¡¯s my freedom to pursue you.¡±


    Hayden took a deep breath and another deep breath to suppress the surging anger.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946


    Hayden: ¡°I¡¯m short on time, and I don¡¯t have time to pester you, Mr. York. If you¡¯re hungry, sit down and


    eat. If not, please take your flowers and leave.¡±


    After being stared at by her sister, Hugh didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    Kevin immediately sat down beside Hayden, and said cheekily: ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s have dinner with you,


    Mr. Queen. I will not force you to ept this bouquet of flowers. Every day from now on, as long as I


    am in Jensburg, I will send you flowers until you ept my flowers.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°I ept it, so you won¡¯t give it away?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°No, you epted it, and I¡¯m going to give it away.¡±


    Hayden pursued her lips, pretending that she hadn¡¯t said anything.


    The butler brought out the prepared dishes from the kitchen.


    After the dishes were served, the butler brought two unopened bottles of famous wine, put them on the


    dining table, and said to Hayden, ¡°Master, these are the two bottles of wine you want, remember to


    bring them with youter.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Okay, put it in a bag for me.¡±


    The butler went to fetch the bag again and filled two bottles of wine.


    Kevin was not the first time to eat at the same table with Hayden. Knowing that Hayden ate very fast,


    he didn¡¯t talk too much. He silently tasted the cooking skills of the chef at his fianc¨¦e¡¯s house. He felt


    that there was still room for improvement, thinking that he would have a chance someday to show


    Hayden a few hands.


    It¡¯s best to cultivate Hayden¡¯s stomach so that she couldn¡¯t leave him slowly.


    After dinner, after resting for ten minutes, Hayden set off.


    Kevin still followed her.


    Before getting into the car, Hayden turned to Kevin and said, ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m going to the banquet now,


    please stop following me.¡±


    In the past, Hayden didn¡¯t like to attend banquets. Due to her social status, she still had to participate in


    various activities frequently.


    Tonight, Hayden couldn¡¯t wait.


    Thinking of her attending the banquet, she would be able to get rid of the lingering Kevin.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Kevin had not been in Jensburg for a long time, and the invitation letter for tonight¡¯s banquet was sent


    out half a month ago.


    Hayden thought that Kevin didn¡¯t have an invitation letter.


    Kevin put the bouquet of money that hadn¡¯t been sent back into the car, and responded to Hayden with


    a smile: ¡°Coincidentally, I will also attend the banquet tonight, and You and I always drop by, and the


    destination is the same.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    When did he get the invitation letter?


    Did he know her itinerary tonight, so he arranged it in advance?


    Toozy to ask, Hayden got into her car, and Hugh followed her sister into the car naturally. At the


    banquet, both siblings would drink, and it was not advisable to drive after drinking, so he followed his


    sister.


    Drunk, the sister¡¯s driver sent them back.


    Soon, several cars drove out of Hayden¡¯s vi and left the Yuvinn vi area.


    Tonight¡¯s banquet was held at the Greenrest Hotel under the Queen Enterprise. Greenrest Hotel was


    one of the best and most upscale hotels in Jensburg.


    Diagonally opposite the Greenrest Hotel was the Fortress Hotel under the York Corporation.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947


    The group soon arrived at Greenrest Hotel.


    There were only a few parking spaces at the entrance of the Greenrest Hotel, which were exclusively


    for Hayden, and no one else was allowed to use them. No matter what the status of the guests was,


    they had to drive their cars into the underground parking lot.


    Kevin caught Hayden¡¯s favor, and his car stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    There were many beautiful women in front of the hotel.


    All of them were dressed in beautiful evening gowns, all dressed up in jewels, standing at the entrance


    of the hotel, forming a unique and beautiful scenery.


    When Kevin got out of the car, he heard those beauties walking towards him.


    What¡¯s happening here?


    Kevin looked at a group of beauties walking towards him, he had never provoked the beauties in


    Jensburg.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Queen.¡±


    Hearing that they spoke, Kevin heaved a sigh of relief, it turned out that they were not here for him, but


    for his future wife.


    Uh, wasn¡¯t this his rival in love?


    Kevin counted the group of beauties who came over, more than a dozen!


    These were just the famous daughters of Jensburg¡¯s high society, and those star models, partners or


    female employees of Queen Enterprise, there were also many admirers of Hayden.


    Before Kevin met Hayden, he was really as cold as Zachary before marriage, but he still had many


    admirers. In this respect, he was much better than Zachary. Everyone knew Zachary¡¯s temper, and


    because he had Elisa. As a suitor, no one dared to make an enemy of Elisa.


    Therefore, Zachary¡¯s admirers were not as many as Hayden¡¯s.


    Many people achieved their goal of getting close to Hayden by bing the confident of Hugh.


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguard team immediately protected her in the middle.


    Hugh greeted everyone with a smile.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Is everyone here waiting for me?¡± Hugh smiled and said: ¡°I am also Mr. Queen, and I am also Mr.


    Queen.¡±


    A youngdy smiled and said, ¡°You are Second Young Master Queen.¡±


    In their eyes, Mr. Queen and Mr. Queen both represent Hayden.


    Hayden just greeted all the daughters, and entered the hotel surrounded by bodyguards.


    Kevin also followed into the hotel.


    ¡°This is the third young master York?¡±


    There was a youngdy who took a few extra nces at Kevin and recognized Kevin¡¯s identity.


    They knew that Hayden would appear tonight, so they all dressed brightly and arrived at the hotel early,


    waiting for Hayden¡¯s arrival, and wanted to talk to Hayden first, but they didn¡¯t expect that their love


    rivals would be like this.


    As a result, everyone who admired Hayden arrived early.


    Before Hayden¡¯s arrival, these admirers were fighting openly and secretly in the hotel, and it was


    unknown who led the way out of the hotel and waited for Hayden at the hotel entrance.


    Everyone didn¡¯t want to fall behind, so they all came out to grab the job of the weingdy, and it


    became a beautiful scenery at the entrance of the hotel.


    But this beautifulndscape copsed after Hayden arrived.


    Kevin responded to the beautiful rival with a smile, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kevin.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really the third young master York!¡±


    Everyone recognized Kevin¡¯s identity.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948


    Then, before Kevin could react, everyone surrounded Kevin at once.


    To deal with the rival in love, it was still the same rival in love, these beauties could be said to work


    together.


    So many of them like Hayden, and they were already verypetitive. They didn¡¯t expect to add a


    male rival in love. This male rival was still from the York Corporation in Wiltspoon, and was the third


    young master of the York family.


    Although they were repeatedly reminded by their elders not to offend Kevin, they still couldn¡¯t help but


    target Kevin.


    Before Kevin entered Greenrest Hotel, he was besieged by more than a dozen rivals in love.


    Kevin had always been eloquent, and his mouth was very sharp. At the same time, he was besieged by


    more than a dozen female rivals in love, and he was able to verbalize his rivals, rendering these rich


    youngdies speechless.


    Then, like a big rooster who had won a fight, he walked into the hotel with his head held high and his


    chest high.


    Hugh, who didn¡¯t go into the hotel with her sister, witnessed the whole process.


    He even took a video with his phone.


    Then he sent the video of Kevin¡¯s verbal battle with more than a dozen rivals to their family group,


    which consisted of only four of them.


    Hugh was in the group and said to his sister: ¡°Sister, you see how powerful Mr. York is. All of your


    admirers are very good, but they were all defeated by Mr. York. There are more than a dozen against


    one, I really admire him.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t look at his phone at all.


    There were people everywhere at the banquet.


    She was afraid that she would be seen by the people next to her when she took out her mobile phone


    to check the information, which would reveal her identity as a woman.


    In the family group, her parents called her daughter, and her younger brother called her sister.


    After each group chat, she asked her family members to clear the group chat records. Even though she


    knew that her family members would not take the initiative to reveal her secrets, Hayden still felt that it


    was better to be careful.


    Especially recently, she had noticed that her parents and younger brother were eager to move, and


    they were working together to marry her off.


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguard team identally ran into a girl in the hotel, and the ss of red wine in the other


    party¡¯s hand sshed all over the bodyguard.


    ¡°sorry.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The girl quickly apologized to the bodyguard.


    After seeing the other person¡¯s face clearly, the bodyguard said generously, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He was just a bodyguard, not afraid of red wine being sshed on his clothes.


    In fact, every time they attended a banquet with Hayden, their clothes would always be sshed with


    wine.


    Hayden¡¯s admirers would always find various excuses to get close to Hayden, the mostmon one


    was to bump into her bodyguards identally, and then, the unlucky thing was their clothes.


    Hayden turned her head to look, then she turned back and stood in front of the girl in a few steps.


    The other party seemed to be a little nervous, and also a little panicked. She held the wine ss tightly


    with one hand and pinched the corner of her evening dress with the other, looking at Hayden timidly.


    ¡°Ms. Farrell.¡± Hayden spoke gently, and asked with concern: ¡°Ms. Farrell, did my bodyguard hurt you?


    Are you okay?¡±


    It turns out that this was Kathryn Farrell, the true daughter of the Farrell family.


    Hayden told her younger brother that Kathryn was best at pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    When they first met, many people thought that Kathryn was timid and easy to bully. In fact, these were


    all illusions.


    Kathryn was not easy to bully at all.


    After Kathryn returned to the Farrell family, although Patriarch Farrell loved her adopted daughter


    Shiloh Farrell the most, she also understood that the position of patriarch of the Farrell family would still


    be passed on to her biological daughter Kathryn.


    Therefore, Patriarch Farrell would often bring Kathryn to various banquets, hoping to integrate Kathryn


    into this circle as soon as possible.


    At the banquet, many people looked down on Kathryn and bullied her overtly and secretly. As a result,


    no one got any favors, but Kathryn calmly punished her.

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949


    Kathryn quickly said: ¡°Young Master Queen, your bodyguard didn¡¯t hurt me, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She took a peek at Hayden, then quickly lowered her head, looking shy, and said in a low voice, ¡°Young


    Master Queen, I¡¯m really sorry, I bumped into your bodyguard because I didn¡¯t look while I was walking.


    ¡°


    ¡°Ms. Kathryn, I should be the one apologizing. There are so many people here, and I brought so many


    bodyguards with me, that¡¯s why you bumped into my bodyguards. Luckily, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hayden treated those daughters who admired her with aloofness and indifference and would not be


    particrly gentle to anyone.


    When treating Kathryn whom she admired, she involuntarily slowed down her tone, and the coldness


    on her face melted a bit.


    This scene fell into the eyes of others, it was the real daughter of the Farrell family who used the most


    old-fashioned method to bump into the person who met Young Master Queen, and attracted Young


    Master Queen¡¯s attention.


    ¡°As a country bumpkin, she also fantasizes about Young Master Queen.¡±


    ¡°She is the real daughter of the Farrell family now, and she will be the head of the Farrell family in


    the future. She thinks it¡¯s normal for Young Master Queen. Young Master Queen is so outstanding that


    even the third young master of the York family is fascinated by him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, if I have a daughter, I also hope that Young Master Queen will be my son-inw.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Farrell brought Shiloh Farrell over.¡±


    Someone saw Patriarch Farrell walking towards this side with his adopted daughter Shiloh, and


    whispered to the crowd to stop discussing, lest Patriarch Farrell overhear.


    Kathryn¡¯s hearing was very good, she listened to the whispers of those around her.


    There were many young talents in Jensburg, many of them married, and even if they weren¡¯t, the


    majority of them were famous women, and Kathryn looked down on them.


    She had also dated countless people in the past, but she didn¡¯t fall in love with the other person, and


    she didn¡¯t want to give in, that¡¯s why she¡¯s single until now.


    The adoptive parents had evil intentions. After she turned eighteen, they always wanted to marry her


    off. The men who arranged blind dates for her were all second-generation ancestors. They had some


    money in their families, but they had no skills.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t understand why her parents wanted to marry her off after she was eighteen, and


    they didn¡¯t want her to continue her studies. She didn¡¯t understand until the adoptive father¡¯s


    conspiracy was exposed.


    When she was young, she was not weed by her family and was always bullied by her brothers. It


    was because she was not born in that family.


    After going to school, her grades were obviously the best among the three siblings, and her adoptive


    parents always wanted to keep her from going to school.


    After being admitted to the best university, her adoptive parents wanted to marry her off and not let her


    go to school, but because her grades were too good, they wouldn¡¯t let her go to school. Did not give


    her a penny.


    If her adoptive parents didn¡¯t give her anything, she earned money on campus by helping her


    ssmates get water, express delivery, and take out food. In any case, she ran errands and then


    collected errand fees. Despite her exhaustion, she could earn a lot of money; she was born to study,


    and even if she made this much money, it would not affect her ranking among the top grades.


    During the holidays, she returned to her hometown, purchased farm specialties, and sold them in major


    cities, making a fortune. During the holidays, she worked as a tutor for elementary or junior high school


    students, which allowed her to earn money.


    When she was in trouble, in order to survive, she always thought of ways to survive.


    When she graduated from university, she didn¡¯t ask for a penny from her family, but saved a sum of


    money by herself. She didn¡¯t let her family know, and used the money to invest in other businesses.


    She was lucky, and every time she caught the trend, she earned to a sum of money.


    Later, she also established apany, which had been in operation for several years, and had two


    branches, with a worth of tens of millions.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950


    However, she kept all this from her adoptive parents and brothers, for fear of being regarded as a


    vampire by them.


    She never thought that she was the daughter of the Farrell family, and she was born to be the daughter


    of a billionaire family. It was just that her adoptive father yed tricks and switched her with Shiloh,


    causing her to grow up in a harsh environment.


    Her biological parents and three older brothers had recognized her, but this did not prevent them from


    continuing to love Shiloh, a fake daughter.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Shiloh¡¯s father did such a thing, even if her mother punished her, but she couldn¡¯t bear Shiloh, and


    continued to keep Shiloh in Shiloh¡¯s family as the seconddy.


    She and Shiloh were born in the same year, month and day, but Shiloh was ten minutes older than her.


    Because she was the blood of the Farrell family, she would be the head of the Farrell family in the


    future, so she was made the oldestdy.


    ¡°Young Master Queen.¡±


    Patriarch Farrell was 70 years old, but he was well maintained and looked like in his early fifties.


    Beside him was Shiloh, whom he loved and grew up as his own daughter. As soon as Shiloh came, her


    eyes were glued to Hayden¡¯s body and she couldn¡¯t take her away.


    ¡°Young Master Queen, Kathryn didn¡¯t bump into you, did she?¡±


    Patriarch Farrell asked Hayden with concern.


    Hayden said: ¡°Mr. Farrell, it was my bodyguard who identally bumped into Miss Kathryn.


    Fortunately, Miss Kathryn is fine.¡±


    Hearing that it was Hayden¡¯s people who bumped into Kathryn, what Patriarch Farrell wanted to say


    had a different meaning, and he said oh, ¡°It¡¯s okay, our Kathryn grew up in the countryside since she


    was a child, and she can¡¯t do heavy work. Little, with thick skin and thick flesh, it won¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    The onlookers couldn¡¯t help whispering again.


    It is said that after Kathryn returned to the Farrell family, Patriarch Farrell¡¯s feelings for his biological


    daughter had always been faint. Also, her biological daughter did not grow up by her side, so she had


    no feelings at all. It was not easy for the ruthless Patriarch Farrell to treat Kathryn well back then.


    But, no matter how bad Patriarch Farrell¡¯s rtionship with his biological daughter was, he couldn¡¯t say


    in front of so many people that his biological daughter was thick-skinned.


    When Patriarch Farrell and Shiloh came over, Kathryn lowered her head, as if she had done something


    wrong and was afraid of being scolded, and people couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with her.


    Obviously she was the daughter of the Farrell family, Shiloh¡¯s biological father caused Kathryn to suffer


    so much, and now he still dominated the love of the Farrell family, bullying Kathryn openly and secretly.


    People in the Farrell family also looked down on Kathryn, and disliked her for growing up in the


    countryside, so she couldn¡¯t be on the stage, but the head of the Farrell family only had Kathryn as a


    daughter, If Kathryn is not allowed to take the throne, there will be no heirs.


    No matter how popr and favored Shiloh was, the day her identity was exposed, she lost her


    qualifications as an heir.


    Some old members of the Farrell family, without telling the head of the Farrell family, went around to


    find out if the two daughters of the previous head of the family were still alive.


    Originally, it was not Kathryn¡¯s turn to be the Patriarch of the Farrell family.


    They¡¯re just trying to fix it.


    It is a pity that the two daughters of the previous head of the family had been missing for decades, and


    they were looking for them quietly, and there was no news at all until now.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951


    ¡°Mr. Farrell.¡± Hayden said in a low voice, ¡°I see that Miss Kathryn has delicate skin and tender flesh. I


    was so worried that my bodyguard would hurt Miss Kathryn.¡±


    She took a fancy to Kathryn, and always wanted to persuade her younger brother to pursue Kathryn,


    because she had a crush on Kathryn.


    Many people only saw the surface, thinking that it was difficult for Kathryn to take over the position of


    head of the Farrell family, because many businesses of the Farrell family were controlled and managed


    by the head of the family.


    Kathryn gave people the impression that she was weak and timid, and had never seen the big world.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hayden saw through Kathryn¡¯s true nature.


    But her younger brother said that the water in Farrell¡¯s family was too deep, if he were with Kathryn, he


    would be involved in the struggle of Farrell¡¯s family.


    Now, after witnessing Patriarch Farrell¡¯s attitude towards Kathryn with her own eyes, Hayden had to


    admit that her younger brother saw Kathryn more clearly than she did.


    ¡°Young Master Queen, my sister is fine. You can see that she didn¡¯t cry out in pain.¡± Shiloh intercepted.


    Shiloh couldn¡¯t see Hayden defending Kathryn.


    Even if Hayden only said a few words.


    Shiloh felt that Hayden was protecting Kathryn. In Jensburg, no woman could be treated differently by


    Hayden.


    Just now she saw that Hayden¡¯s attitude towards Kathryn was particrly gentle.


    When Shiloh saw it, she became furious, thinking that Kathryn was thinking about Hayden, and


    immediately told her mother that Kathryn was shameless and used those old-fashioned methods to


    approach Young Master Queen.


    ¡°Young Master Queen, I¡¯m sorry just now, I¡¯m fine now, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom first.¡± Kathryn didn¡¯t want


    to be watched by everyone, so she found an excuse and hurried away.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    As soon as Kathryn left, Kevin came in.


    Following Kevin was his little fan, Hugh.


    Hugh was overwhelmed by Kevin¡¯s tongue-to-mouth battle with more than a dozen rivals in love, and


    he won.


    Now he had be Kevin¡¯s first fan.


    When everyone saw Kevining in, they immediately remembered what happened during the day.


    The third young master of the York family actually publicly stated that he wanted to pursue Young


    Master Queen.


    Arge sea of   flowers was also ced at the entrance of Queen Enterprise, and a line of words was


    spelled out with bright roses, telling the world that he wanted to pursue Young Master Queen.


    they couldn¡¯t think of it that the third young master of the York family actually liked men.


    What a pity!


    The third young master of the York family was also a very good man. The most important thing was


    that the family style of the York family was very good. they didn¡¯t know how many women dream of


    marrying into the York family.


    Kevin liked men, so there was one less position representing the young mistress of the York family, and


    thepetitiveness was even greater.


    He liked men as much as he liked men, why should he pursue Young master Queen? This made


    Young master Queen¡¯s admirers uneptable, thinking that Kevin was ruining their dream lover.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you left too fast and didn¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Kevin came in, walked straight to Hayden, looked around the crowd again, and asked, ¡°What are you


    doing around my family, Mr. Queen?¡±


    Everyone: ¡­How shameless, Mr. Queen actually belongs to his family!


    No matter how good-tempered Hayden was, he couldn¡¯t help but blush, and said seriously, ¡°Mr. York,


    I¡¯m not from your family, please stay away from me.¡±

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952


    After speaking, Hayden turned and left.


    ¡°You will belong to my family in the future, I¡¯ll have a mouthful first.¡±


    Kevin had the cheek to follow Hayden, and when he met a boss he knew, he would warmly greet him.


    Since he became Hayden¡¯s follower, the familiar bosses just nodded and didn¡¯t talk too much with


    Kevin, and they didn¡¯t have a chance to say that Kevin had turned into the brown sugar on Hayden¡¯s


    body, which made Hayden couldn¡¯t shake it off no matter what.


    Even Hayden¡¯s bodyguards couldn¡¯t stop him. Every time they tried to stop Kevin, they would inevitably


    fight Kevin, and then they would find that they were not Kevin¡¯s opponents at all.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They heard that the son of the York family was capable of both civil and martial arts. they thought that


    the so-called martial arts was just a few years of taekwondo, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be a person


    who had learned boxing and kicking martial arts.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Hayden was so dizzy from Kevin¡¯s entanglement, she stopped and asked him: ¡°What do you want? Do


    you know that you have affected my business discussions and mymunication with other bosses.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°You can talk about your business andmunicate with them, and I don¡¯t want


    to interrupt. Don¡¯t worry that I will steal your business. I am only in charge of the catering business.¡±


    Hayden suppressed her anger, and said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, thanks to your actions during the day, now


    we are the focus of the audience. Even if I want to talk business with someone, everyone¡¯s attention


    will be on you.¡±


    He would bring her delicious food, and then he would taste it first. After tasting it, he would tell her that


    it is not poisonous, so you can eat it with confidence.


    From time to time, he asked her if she drank or if she was hungry.


    He was so caring and considerate of her. In the eyes of others, the two of them really looked like a


    couple of lovers, which made Hayden really speechless.


    ¡°Then we can talk about business another day. Tonight, let¡¯s eat and drink well. Of the two bottles of


    wine you brought, you have already finished one bottle, and there is another bottle. Let¡¯s open it, then


    hide in the corner and slowly drink.¡±


    The cuisine of Greenrest Hotel had the local characteristics of Jensburg, which was slightly better than


    that of York¡¯s Fortress Hotel.


    While Kevin was pestering Hayden, he was also tasting delicious food to find out what needs to be


    improved in his hotel.


    Hayden looked around with a dark face, they were already in the corner.


    ¡°Mr. York,e with me.¡±


    Hayden left behind a word, turned around and left.


    Kevin immediately followed her, and after walking a few steps, he ran into Hugh who was hugging left


    and right. Kevin even patted the shoulder of his future brother-inw, and reminded in a low voice:


    ¡°Restrain yourself, don¡¯t copse.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    What did he do? Need moderation?


    Although he had a lot of confidante girls, he had never touched them. He was a responsible person and


    knew that he would marry them if he touched them. He would not mess around until he met a girl he


    really wanted to marry.


    After a few minutes.


    Hayden took Kevin into the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel, and the bodyguards stood


    guard at the door.


    As soon as Kevin entered the room, he said, ¡°Mr. Queen, are you¡­ more direct?¡±


    Hayden turned her head and gave him a hard look.


    Kevin rubbed his nose and apologized: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m the one with the cheap mouth; I apologize for


    dirtying your ears.¡±


    Hayden went to the sofa and sat down, leaned back, looked at Kevin, and said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, there


    are only the two of us here, and the room is also soundproof. You don¡¯t have to worry about what you


    say will be heard. What is your purpose of pestering me like this? Using me to dispel your parents¡¯


    urging marriage? You don¡¯t like the wife your grandma chose for you. You can refuse it. There is no


    need to drag me into the water and get involved in your disputes.¡±


    Kevin just sat down opposite her. Hearing her words, he stood up, put his hands on the coffee table,


    leaned forward, and narrowed the distance with her.


    His eyes fixed on her face, he suppressed his yful smile, and said seriously: ¡°Mr. Queen, I said that I


    am serious about my pursuit of you.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m a man!¡±


    Kevin suddenlyughed twice. His eyes wandered presumptuously on her body, and his voice was low:


    ¡°Mr. Queen, do you dare to say that you are really a man?¡±

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953


    When Kevin¡¯s voice fell to the ground, Hayden felt panic for a moment.


    Kevin actually asked her such a question.


    90 percent of her suspicions were right.


    Kevin knew she was a woman!


    How did he know?


    However, Hayden¡¯s panic was only for a moment. Soon, she said firmly: ¡°I am a man! I dare to say that


    I am a man!¡±


    She had been a man for more than 20 years.


    She didn¡¯t think that Kevin could tell her ws.


    Even if Kevin could urately identify her ws, she would be able to fix them.


    Kevin was still smiling. He bypassed the coffee table, came to Hayden, and looked down at Hayden.


    Hayden didn¡¯t like him looking down at her, so she stood up and met Kevin face to face, eye to eye.


    It seemed that she was as tall as Kevin.


    In fact, Kevin was a little taller than her.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you say you are a man, do you dare to take off your clothes in front of me?¡±


    Kevin¡¯s head tilted forward, approaching Hayden, as long as he moved a little further, he would kiss


    Hayden.


    Hayden looked at him calmly, not flustered by his actions.


    Hayden: ¡°Why should I take off my clothes in front of you and show you? Am I shameless?¡±


    Kevin smiled, ¡°Mr. Queen, you dare not take it off, you say you are a man, and I am also a man, then


    what you have, I also have, why don¡¯t you dare to take it off? There are no outsiders here, even if you


    take it off, I will not pass it on.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s expression remained the same, ¡°I said that I am a man and I am a man, there is no need to


    strip naked to prove it to you. Mr. York, you questioned me like this, what evidence do you have to


    prove that I am not a man?¡±


    She deliberately spoke in a low voice, not to let herself be a sissy.


    She also had an Adam¡¯s apple, and in the front was Princess Taiping, who acted like a man.


    She had been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years, and only when she was taking a shower


    would she remember the fact that she was a woman.


    Kevin¡¯s gaze slid down from her face, onto her neck, then down, and finally back to her face.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°I have no proof that Mr. Queen is not a man.¡± Kevin couldn¡¯t tell if she was a man or a woman based


    on her appearance; the only way was for him to remove her clothes.


    Whether Hayden¡¯s a man or a woman, Kevin could see the truth when Hayden take off her clothes.


    However, it was impossible for Kevin to forcibly strip Hayden¡¯s clothes.


    It was even more impossible for Hayden to take off her clothes in front of him.


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen, I just feel that you¡¯re not a man.¡±


    Hayden breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Kevin say that there was no evidence to prove that


    she was a woman, and then heard Kevin say that he felt that she was a woman based on his feelings.


    Sheughed twice and said, ¡°Mr. York, How strong is your sixth sense? It¡¯s really hard to tell based on


    the feeling. As far as feeling is concerned, I feel that you¡¯re not a real man, do you admit?¡±


    After the sound fell, Kevin began to untie his belt.


    ¡°Kevin, what are you doing?¡± Hayden said in a low voice.

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954


    Kevin slowly unfastened his belt, and said: ¡°Mr. Queen, you¡¯re not willing to take off your clothes in front


    of me to prove that you¡¯re a man, but I am very happy to let Mr. Queen verify whether I am a man.¡±


    Seeing that he was about to take off his pants, Hayden said with a dark face: ¡°Mr. York, I apologize, I


    said something wrong. You¡¯re always a real man!¡±


    Kevin frightened her.


    He wouldn¡¯t really take off his pants in front of her.


    Now that she apologized, Kevin fastened the belt, and said: ¡°I am much more straightforward than you,


    Mr. Queen. Mr. Queen, you usually act in an open and aboveboard manner, and you¡¯re not sloppy.


    When ites to taking off your pants, you¡¯re not as straightforward as me, you look like a woman.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face was dark.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you are not really a woman, are you? You are the woman.¡± Kevin giggled, ¡°If I were a


    woman, I would pester you even more until you marry me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m not interested in you, please stop following me lingeringly. You have seriously affected my


    life and work.¡± Hayden slowed down, trying to reason with Kevin.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    In the matter of chasing his wife, Kevin was an unreasonable person


    He looked at Hayden with burning eyes, and said, ¡°I told everyone that I¡¯m going to pursue you, Mr.


    Queen, and it¡¯s only been a day. If I give up, who will believe that I¡¯m gay?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Mr. Youk, you just want people to believe that you are gay? You want people to believe that


    you are gay, you can find other men, why do you have to find me?¡±


    ¡°I just like you, Mr. Queen. You¡¯re prettier than them all. I like someone who is as handsome as me.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­There are so many young talents in Wiltspoon, and there are many who are better than


    me. Why don¡¯t you go to them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known them for a long time. I¡¯m so familiar that I can¡¯t talk. Besides, I¡¯m too familiar with them. I


    can¡¯t even feel admiration for them. But it¡¯s different for you. When I see you, I will miss my whole life,


    and I will depend on you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Hayden stared at him. She absolutely did not believe his nonsense.


    After a while, Hayden said coldly: ¡°Whatever you think, I will put the ugly words first, no matter how


    many things you have done for me, I will not ept you, Mr. York.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen, If you have a girl you like and marry her as your wife, I will not pursue you again.


    Although I like you very much, I will not interfere in other people¡¯s marriages and be a third party.¡±


    Hayden won¡¯t marry a wife if he eats to death.


    For a moment, Hayden wanted to find a woman to pretend to be her girlfriend, so as to cut off Kevin¡¯s


    pursuit.


    But she¡¯s also afraid that those women who didn¡¯t know would make a fake show, and it would be a


    troublesome thing if they insisted on marrying her.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, do you have any girls you like? There are many girls who like you. When I first arrived,


    your admirers surrounded me as soon as I got out of the car. They used me to rob you.


    What do you mean they are already verypetitive, and I want to join them to make them more


    competitive, and even scold me for ruining your reputation, saying that you are a normal man and you


    won¡¯t like me as a man, tell me to hurry and harm others.


    In the end, they were all speechless by me. Really, my parents don¡¯t care about me, why should they


    control my pursuit? I can pursue whoever I like, and it¡¯s not their turn.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She walked to the door of the room, opened it silently, and made a gesture of invitation to Kevin.


    She wanted to ask Kevin to go out, but she couldn¡¯t say no to Kevin.


    Kevin seemed to be unreasonable but reasonable, and he could silence her.


    After Kevin was silent, he walked towards the door of the room.


    When passing by Hayden, he smiled: ¡°Mr. Queen, I will not give up pursuing you. If you want me to


    give up on you, unless you marry a wife and have children, if you really have a wife, remember to ask


    me to be your best man.¡±

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955


    Hayden replied: ¡°If there is such a day, I will definitely invite you to a wedding banquet and be my best


    man. Mr. York, remember to prepare a big red envelope.¡±


    Kevinughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the big red envelope is invisible for you. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be your best


    man in this life, but I can be your groom. I will give all the gifts received at the wedding to you. You will


    treat it as private money.¡±


    Seeing Hayden gnashing her teeth in anger and wanting to kick him out of the house, Kevin walked


    away with a smile.


    This trip tonight was not without gain, but it was affirmed that grandma did not cheat him, Hayden was


    really a woman.


    As soon as Kevin left, Hayden mmed the door shut.


    She was not in a hurry to go downstairs, so as not to be seen by others that she and Kevin went


    downstairs together, it would only add to the topic of after-dinner conversation for others.


    She sat back on the couch and leaned back against the back of the couch and frowned in thought.


    How did Kevin know that she was a woman?


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    The phone range.


    Hayden took out her phone to check the caller ID, it was her mother calling.


    It¡¯s been a whole day, and her parents only called her at this time. The news was really behind.


    Hayden answered her mother¡¯s call.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Hayden, is it true that Kevin publicly said that he wants to pursue you?¡±


    Hayden said indifferently: ¡°Mom, did you know about it now? I thought the whole city knew about it.¡±


    ¡°Your dad and I went on a self-driving tour today. We only cared about the scenery and didn¡¯t pay


    attention to the news. We didn¡¯t know about it. We only found out what happened after we saw Hugh¡¯s


    video in the group and asked Hugh.¡±


    If people who were friendly with the Queen family considered such arge event, the Queen family¡¯s


    parents would be aware.


    Besides, in everyone¡¯s mind, the most anxious person was not the Queen family¡¯s parents, but the York


    family in Wiltspoon, Kevin¡¯s parents.


    After all, the bent person was Kevin, not Hayden.


    What were Donald and his wife in a hurry?


    Hayden murmured in her heart that her parents¡¯ hearts were really big.


    Probably thinking that she had been disguised as a man and had never encountered such a thing, so


    her parents didn¡¯t pay attention to her private affairs.


    All she knew was that she was pursued by many girls.


    As long as parents met acquaintances when they went out, they would ask her parents: ¡°What kind of


    wife does Hayden want to find? We Jensburg¡¯s famous daughters are hanging around him, and I


    haven¡¯t seen him choose one.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Every time Hayden¡¯s parents came back to tell her, they were persuading her to resume her status as a


    woman.


    She fell out of earshot.


    ¡°There is such a thing.¡± Hayden admitted it honestly.


    ¡°Is Kevin gay? You are still a man, and he actually pursues you openly. Fortunately, your dad and I


    always wanted him to be our son-inw. I didn¡¯t expect him to be gay, and he almost k!lled you.¡± Mrs.


    Queen was overjoyed.


    She and her husband almost k!lled their daughter.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°He¡¯s gay, so keep Hugh away from him. What if he couldn¡¯t catch you and aimed at Hugh


    again? Mom knows what¡¯s going on with you, but Hugh is different from you. He is only ten minutes


    younger than you, and he is also twenty-eight years old. He has a lot of confidante, but he doesn¡¯t have


    a formal girlfriend. Mom is still afraid that Kevin will target him, what should I do if he is led astray by


    Kevin?¡±


    After Hayden was silent, he said in a low voice: ¡°Mom, Kevin questioned that I am not a man.¡±


    The phone in Mrs. Queen¡¯s hand almost slipped.

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956


    She was scared.


    She asked anxiously: ¡°Kevin knows you are a woman? How does he know?¡±


    This was the first time someone had questioned whether her daughter was not a man.


    After Mrs. Queen was frightened, she was pleasantly surprised again.


    Kevin questioned her daughter¡¯s male identity, which means that Kevin thought her ¡°eldest son¡± was a


    woman, so Kevin would pursue her daughter.


    In that case, even if Old Mrs. York chose a wife for Kevin, as long as Kevin didn¡¯t like her, her daughter


    still had great hope.


    Mrs. Queen¡¯s mood was like riding a roller coaster, rushing up to the peak at one time, and falling down


    again at another time, with ups and downs.


    Hayden said with a headache: ¡°I don¡¯t know why he became suspicious. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t show any


    ws when I got along with him.¡±


    The longest time she spent with Kevin was on weekends.


    Usually, that is, asionally saw the previous side.


    They didn¡¯t get along much.


    Those who get along with her every day had never suspected that she was a woman.


    ¡°Ask him, what evidence is there to prove that you are a woman?¡± There was a little excitement in Mrs.


    Queen¡¯s words.


    Hayden heard the excitement in her mother¡¯s words, and knew what her mother was thinking, so she


    bluntly poured cold water on her mother, ¡°Mom, Old Mrs. York chose a wife for Kevin. Sooner orter,


    he will marry that woman.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future. Hayden, what did Kevin say? Where did


    you show your ws, and he suspected you.¡±


    She heard that the York family had a very good family style, and the elders were very open-minded.


    Even if her daughter Hayden wasn¡¯t the granddaughter-inw chosen by Old Mrs. York, she was


    superior to countless daughters from prominent families. If Kevin genuinely liked Hayden and the two


    were happy together, York¡¯s parents would respect Kevin¡¯s decision and ept her daughter¡¯s.


    If so, the elders of the York family couldn¡¯t ept two children together, and Mrs. Queen thought their


    Queen family would not mind having a son-inw.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°He said that he felt that I was a woman based on his feelings, and there was no evidence.¡± Hayden


    said. She didn¡¯t tell her mother about Kevin asking her to take off her clothes. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take care of


    this matter. You and my dad don¡¯t have to worry about it, and don¡¯t think about it.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t want to discuss this topic any longer.


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°Mom knows that you are powerful, and you can solve anything you encounter. Your


    father and I are not worried about your ability, but we are worried that you will be an old aunt for the


    rest of your life. Hayden, although Kevin has an internal choice for his wife, you are not without chance,


    and he is pursuing you now, you don¡¯t need to respond to his feelings on the surface, but you can


    observe him for a while, if you think he is good.¡±


    ¡°mom!¡± Hayden said helplessly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry, I¡¯m not used to being a woman.¡±


    She is used to being a man.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°But you are a woman.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Do women have to marry?¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°¡­All right, I won¡¯t force you, you should be busy, Mom is hanging up.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Mrs. Queen hung up the phone.


    As soon as the phone hung up, she said to her husband beside her: ¡°Husband, we can often invite


    Kevin over for dinner in the future. He is pursuing our daughter, and he questioned that Hayden is not a


    man. ¡°


    Donald was listening to the call between his wife and daughter, and he already knew what was going


    on.


    He smiled and said: ¡°I think Kevin and our family Hayden are very suitable. He has eyes. The children


    raised by the York family are excellent, and their eyes are better than anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°That is, the children raised by the York Family are all excellent.¡±


    Knowing that Kevin was pursuing her own daughter, and Kevin still suspected that Hayden was not a


    man, this gave Mrs. Queen hope again.


    She already admired Kevin, a young man.


    ¡°Husband, how do you think Kevin knew Hayden¡¯s identity as a woman? She pretended to be a man


    for more than 20 years. If she wasn¡¯t born by me, I wouldn¡¯t believe that she was a woman. She acted


    too much like a man.¡±


    Donald: ¡°What did Hayden say?¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°It is said that Kevin intuitively suspects that she is not a man.¡±


    Donald smiled and praised Kevin again: ¡°Kevin not only has good eyesight, but also has urate


    intuition. He really deserves to be a child raised by the York Family.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°¡­¡±


    Donald: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t care how Kevin saw through Hayden, we just need to know that Kevin is not gay


    and he is pursuing our daughter. I like this son-inw very much.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°I also like this son-inw very much.¡±


    When the mother-inw looked at her son-inw, she liked him more and more.


    Although the two of them hadn¡¯t even said anything yet, Mrs. Queen already treated Kevin as her son-


    inw.


    Hayden didn¡¯t know that her parents had already treated Kevin as their son-inw. She sat quietly on


    the sofa for a while, and when the door knocked, she got up and went to open the door.


    Hugh stood at the door of the room.


    ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± Hugh asked with concern, ¡°I saw Kevining downstairs by himself, he was


    still very happy, with a smile all over his face, I¡¯m worried that you will suffer.¡±


    He looked his sister up and down, and made sure that her clothes were neat and tidy, and she didn¡¯t


    look like she had suffered a disadvantage, so he was relieved.


    ¡°What can I suffer? It¡¯s just to make it clear to Mr. York that I¡¯m a man, and it¡¯s impossible for me to


    ept his pursuit.¡±


    Hayden walked out of the room while talking, and then closed the door of the presidential suite.


    ¡°The banquet is not over yet, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hayden still remembered that she came to the dinner tonight, unlike before, she could take off her


    mask and rest after entering the room.


    Hugh followed his sister.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Soon, the two returned to the banquet venue.


    ¡°Young Master Queen.¡±


    A clear and pleasant voice came, and Hayden¡¯s bodyguards immediately surrounded her, blocking the


    woman who was approaching.


    It was none other than Shiloh Farrell.


    Shiloh¡¯s attire was even more jeweled than Kathryn, the real daughter of the Farrell family, and her


    temper was well controlled.


    After all, she grew up in Farrell¡¯s family since she was a child, and was pampered by the family. She


    received training from the head of the family when she was young, and prepared to be the head


    of the family in the future. 18 Yearster, the mud also supported the wall.


    ¡°Young Master Queen.¡±


    Shiloh nced at Queen¡¯s bodyguards, and her eyes fell on Hayden. She said with a smile: ¡°Young


    Master Queen, I just want to drink two sses of wine with you, and I won¡¯t do anything to you. I can


    let your will the bodyguard let me go?¡±


    Hayden admired Kathryn, but she didn¡¯t like Shiloh, the fake daughter of the Farrell family.

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958


    Hayden coldly refused: ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink with you, Miss Shiloh, excuse me.¡±


    As she spoke, surrounded by bodyguards, she walked past Shiloh.


    Shiloh watched her pass by in front of her eyes, and yelled twice, but Hayden ignored her, and didn¡¯t


    even stop.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Shiloh was so angry that she stepped on her foot.


    Although the Farrell family was not the richest in Jensburg, it was also one of the top wealthy families.


    In the past, as the daughter of the Farrell family, whenever she attended a banquet, she would always


    hug her.


    There were also many men who admire her, but those men were not capable, they were the second


    generation ancestors.


    If Shiloh was raised by the Farrell family to be arrogant, how could she look up to the second ancestor,


    but, because of the Farrell family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s rule of only recruiting sons-inw and not marrying


    outsiders, no good man would want to provoke the sessor of the Farrell family.


    Only those second-generation ancestors with no real skills would like the sessors of the Farrell


    family.


    Like Hayden¡¯s admirers, Shiloh couldn¡¯t forget Hayden after meeting her. After observing secretly, her


    heart was tied to Hayden and she couldn¡¯te back.


    In the past, when she was talking to Hayden, Hayden would still nod, respond to her, and asionally


    say a few words.


    Since her identity was exposed a year ago and she was no longer the sessor of the Farrell family,


    even though she was treated the same as Kathryn, the real daughter, many things had changed.


    Shiloh¡¯s sessor was no longer Shiloh, but Kathryn.


    The nsmen preferred Kathryn, saying that Kathryn was dignified and generous, and she deserved to


    be the sessor of their Farrell family.


    From Shiloh¡¯s point of view, Kathryn was timid and weak, how could she be dignified?


    Some businesses of the Farrell family had been handed over to Kathryn. The reason why they didn¡¯t


    copse was that Shiloh thought it¡¯s because of the help of thepany¡¯s senior management.


    Otherwise, Kathryn Farrell, a country bumpkin, had no ability to manage the business?


    When attending the banquet, everyone¡¯s attitude towards Shiloh and Kathryn was what Shiloh couldn¡¯t


    ept the most.


    Obviously, she was still the daughter of the Farrell family, and her mother had adopted her as an


    adopted daughter. As long as the mother attended banquets or entertainments, she was often brought


    with her, but everyone started to ignore her.


    Just because she was not the real daughter of the Farrell family, she couldn¡¯t be the head of the


    Farrell family in the future.


    After taking a sip of wine, Shiloh said in a low voice, ¡°Hayden, you are mine! Even if I can¡¯t get you, I


    won¡¯t let you be with Kathryn.¡±


    Kathryn also had a crush on Hayden, Shiloh ould tell.


    What made her jealous was that Hayden had a very good attitude towards Kathryn. Every time Hayden


    talked to Kathryn, she was very gentle and looked at Kathryn Farrell with appreciation.


    ¡°Shiloh.¡±


    A familiar shout came, Shiloh looked at the young woman who was walking towards her, she was the


    youngest mistress of the Farrell family, and also her sister-inw.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Shiloh went to sister-inw and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t see you, so she asked me toe and find you, why are you standing here drinking


    alone. So many people are trying to get close to Young master Queen, but you are hiding here and


    drinking.¡±


    After Young Mistress Farrell finished speaking, she lowered her voice and said, ¡°You are the second


    youngdy of our family now. You don¡¯t need to recruit a son-inw. You have an advantage over


    Kathryn. For a man like Young master Queen, he will never give himself to you. Our Farrell family is the


    door-to-door son-inw.¡±


    Young Mistress Farrell meant that Shiloh had an advantage over Kathryn, but to Shiloh¡¯s ears, she felt


    that her sister-inw hinted that she could not take over the position of Patriarch, so she had to find a


    good husband¡¯s family quickly.


    With a calm face, Shiloh said, ¡°The thing Young master Queen dislikes the most is women who take


    the initiative to reciprocate. Those admirers want to get close to Young master Queen every time.


    Which time did they seed?¡±


    Shiloh was envious and jealous when she saw Kevin appear beside Hayden because this male love


    rival always found a way to get close to Hayden.


    If the two were not rivals in love, Shiloh would like to ask Kevin for advice.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959


    Shiloh: ¡°The third York family young master is very thick-skinned; Young Master Queen does not want


    to talk to him because he is still like a piece of brown sugar; stick to Young Master Queen.¡±


    Young Mistress Farrell also looked at Kevin, and said, ¡°The York family¡¯s third young master has an


    advantage over you. Young Master Queen¡¯s bodyguards will be unable to intercept him because he is


    an enemy.¡±


    Hearing this, Shiloh became even more jealous.


    After taking a sip of red wine, she asked her sister-inw: ¡°Where¡¯s Kathryn?¡±


    Kathryn grew up in the countryside, even if Kathryn was born to look dignified and majestic, after


    returning to Farrell¡¯s family, with a little dressing up, even Shiloh would bepared.


    But Young Mistress Farrell didn¡¯t like her sister-inw Kathryn, and thought Kathryn was a very cunning


    person.


    Young Mistress Farrell didn¡¯t look at Kathryn¡¯s low-key and weak appearance in Farrell¡¯s mansion.


    Kathryn quietly took away the little power from her brother, which made her sister-inws like Young


    Mistress Farrell very unhappy.


    Young Mistress Farrell secretly instigated Shiloh and Kathryn to fight for power, saying that Shiloh grew


    up in Farrell¡¯s family and was raised as a sessor. What about women?


    Shiloh was ten minutes older than Kathryn.


    Young Mistress Farrell¡¯s idea was that the two sister-inws would fight for power and profit, and then


    her man would take advantage of the profits. Most of the other family¡¯s property was left to the son to


    inherit. Most of the equity was also in the hands of the owner.


    The men of the Farrell family had long been dissatisfied with this family rule, and wanted to break it.


    If both Kathryn and Shiloh were dead, Patriarch Farrell would have no daughter, and would he not be


    able to give the position of Patriarch to his son? It can¡¯t be handed over to the daughters of the


    coteral line to inherit, right?


    Young Mistress Farrell thought, with her mother-inw¡¯s domineering and vicious personality, it was


    absolutely impossible to hand over the position of head of the family to a girl in the coteral line.


    Her mother-inw had such a big heart that if her two daughters died, the girls in the coteral line


    would perish. Wouldn¡¯t the rules have to be changed if the Farrell family had no daughters, and the


    position of patriarch passed down to the son?


    Young Mistress Farrell¡¯s husband is the Farrell family¡¯s eldest son. She thought that if her mother-inw


    changed the rules, she could only pass on the position of head of the family to her husband.


    ¡°Sister-inw, Kathryn is used to being friends with those noble wives who are beneficial to her in


    private; please help me watch her and don¡¯t let her make friends with those wives.¡± Shiloh took another


    sip of red wine and said coldly, ¡°They look down on me now and don¡¯t associate with me anymore, and


    Kathryn can¡¯t even think about bing friends with them.¡±


    Young Mistress Farrell: ¡°I¡¯ll help you watch. They¡¯ve started dancing, so hurry up and invite Young


    master Queen to dance with you. ¡°


    Young Mistress Farrell saw that everyone started dancing to the music, so she urged her sister-inw


    Shiloh to invite Hayden to dance with her.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t speak, and walked towards Hayden with a ss of wine.


    At this time, Hayden was bothering Kevin. Kevin stood in front of her, reaching out to her like a


    gentleman, wanting to dance with her.


    ¡°Mr. York, I¡¯m sorry, I have a partner.¡± Hayden coldly rejected Kevin¡¯s invitation.


    Kevin asked her with a smile: ¡°Mr. Queen, who is your dance partner?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Hugh popped up, but before he could speak, he was pushed away by Kevin and his sister at the same


    time.


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    What did he do wrong?


    He just wanted to help his sister out of the siege, and it made sense for Kevin to push him away, but his


    sister actually pushed him away too.


    ¡°Hugh, have fun on your own.¡±


    Hayden said in a low voice, then, she drank up the wine in her ss, then handed the ss to the


    bodyguard beside her. She got up, and walked away from Kevin. After that, she went straight to


    Kathryn who was sitting in the corner, enjoying the delicious food leisurely.


    Hayden was the most popr ¡°man¡± among women in Jensburg, and her every move at the banquet


    could attract the attention of countless people.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960


    Shiloh rushed out suddenly, blocking Hayden¡¯s way, and asked Hayden with a bright smile: ¡°Young


    Master Queen, can I ask you to dance?¡±


    Hayden refused in a deep voice: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shiloh. I already have a dance partner.¡±


    As Hayden spoke, she passed Shiloh, and walked a few steps to Kathryn¡¯s table.


    Kathryn was enjoying her meal when she suddenly noticed that many people were looking at her.


    She looked up and saw Hayden standing opposite her.


    She froze for a moment, then smiled at Hayden, ¡°Young Master Queen, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kevin followed.


    When passing by Shiloh, Shiloh stretched out her foot out of nowhere to trip Kevin.


    In Shiloh¡¯s eyes, Kevin was her strongest rival in love, no matter Kevin was a man or a woman, she will


    make her rival wrestle in full view and lose face.


    Shiloh was brave even if she overestimated the enemy.


    Shee actually dared to fight against Kevin.


    When Kevin noticed Shiloh¡¯s small movements, he pretended to be tripped by Shiloh, but instead of


    rushing forward, he jumped up, but skillfully swept Shiloh¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Boom¡± sounded.


    Someone fell to the ground.


    Naturally, Shiloh, who was stretching out her feet and tripping someone, fell to the ground. She fell


    backwards, her feet were in the air, and her head hit the ground, making that sound.


    Everyone looked over.


    Shiloh was wearing an evening gown, and fell on all fours, not only was she extremely embarrassed,


    she was also a little n@ked, one of the pair of shoes under her feet flew off and flew to the side.


    This scene stunned everyone.


    Kevin stood not far away, also with a dazed look on his face.


    Hayden didn¡¯t see the small movements of the two of them, because she and Kathryn were facing each


    other, and her back was facing Kevin, but Kathryn could see it clearly.


    It was Shiloh who wanted to trip Kevin, but Kevin tripped her in the opposite direction. The fall was so


    ugly that she was so embarrassed that she was thrown into the Pacific Ocean.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When Kathryn looked at Kevin, she quietly gave Kevin a thumbs up, good trip, thumbs up!


    Kevin¡¯s dark eyes flickered, this Farrell family¡¯s real daughter was a bit interesting.


    Also, the daughter of the Farrell family looked a little familiar, she was somewhat simr to¡­ her sister-


    inw.


    Kevin was taken aback by this realization. Kathryn was somewhat simr to her sister-inw. If


    someone with a heart found out and took advantage of it, he didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    ¡°Shiloh.¡±


    Young Mistress Farrell first called out, and then hurried forward to help her sister-inw.


    Mrs. Farrell heard that the youngest daughter fell on the ground, and hurriedly brought the other two


    daughters-inw over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mrs. Farrell asked sharply as soon as she came over.


    Her eyes swept to her biological daughter who was standing not far away.


    Kathryn said: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m a few meters away from Shiloh, I don¡¯t know.¡±

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961


    Mrs. Farrell: ¡°Mom didn¡¯t say that you caused Shiloh to fall, but you are so close to Shiloh, look When


    your sister falls, you don¡¯t know how toe and help her.¡±


    It¡¯s no secret that Mrs. Farrell preferred to adopt a daughter in Jensburg.


    As soon as she spoke, everyone ndered in their hearts that this Mrs. Farrell was simply confused


    and confused.


    When the adopted daughter fell, Mrs. Farrell med her own daughter for not helping her.


    Couldn¡¯t Shiloh get up by herself?


    Did she not get along well with Kathryn?


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Shiloh fell in such a mess, Kathryn, you just stand there and watch, you don¡¯t have any


    sisterhood, and you don¡¯t know how to help Shiloh, and you are very happy to see Shiloh lost face and


    messed up, right?¡± The person who said this was Young Mistress Farrell.


    Obviously it wasn¡¯t Kathryn¡¯s fault, she also wanted Shiloh to me Kathryn.


    Kathryn opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything, but


    lowered her head, looking very aggrieved.


    It was infuriating to watch.


    Everyone felt that the members of the Farrell family were confused.


    Shiloh¡¯s biological father caused Kathryn, a real richdy, to be the housekeeper¡¯s daughter from


    birth, and was taken to the countryside to be brought up by her parents.


    Shiloh snatched away everything that belonged to Kathryn. It was not easy for God to open his eyes


    and let Kathryn¡¯s true identity be corrected. Who knew that Farrell¡¯s family still doted on Shiloh as


    before, and treated Kathryn like a superficial show.


    Even Kathryn¡¯s own mother treated Kathryn like this.


    It had been a year since Kathryn returned to the Farrell family, and she went out with Mrs. Farrell


    countless times to socialize. Everyone saw that Mrs. Farrell was dissatisfied with Kathryn, and she had


    never smiled at Kathryn in front of others.


    Although Kathryn was also working in the Farrell family¡¯s business now, it seemed that she had been


    given a lot of power, but it was all superficial.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Kathryn grew up in the countryside without much knowledge and skills, and she


    came by air in the Farrell Group, so it¡¯s no wonder she won the hearts of the people?


    The three sons of Farrell¡¯s family, that is, Kathryn¡¯s three older brothers, always dig traps for Kathryn,


    whether in thepany or in business, and hinder Kathryn¡¯s way to the top.


    Not to mention that Shiloh who was unwilling to lose everything.


    ¡°Eldest young mistress Farrell, you are pouring dirty water on Ms. Kathryn, which eye of yours is happy


    to see Ms. Kathryn? It took a moment for Ms. Shiloh to fall, and we haven¡¯t reacted yet. When we


    realized it, you had already rushed out.


    You reacted so quickly, it is said that you really Ms. Shiloh¡¯s best sister-inw. I can jump out, is it


    because you have calcted that Ms. Shiloh will fall?¡±


    Hayden gave up helping her younger brother and Kathryn, but she still admired Kathryn very much,


    and she couldn¡¯t see Kathryn being wronged like this. She didn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, so


    she just refuted Young Mistress Farrell on Kathryn¡¯s behalf.


    Eldest Young Mistress Farrell would pour dirty water on Kathryn, and Hayden would also use Eldest


    Young Mistress Farrell.


    ¡°Young Master Queen, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Mrs. Farrell shouted in a low voice.


    Eldest Young Mistress Farrell didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    Mrs. Farrell first asked Shiloh with concern: ¡°Shiloh, are you alright?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962


    ¡°I fell down because I identally bumped into Young Master York, and it has nothing to do with Sister


    Kathryn. Mom and sister-inw, please stop ming Sister Kathryn.¡± Shiloh looked at Kevin again, and


    med him aggrievedly: ¡°Young Master York, why are you tripping me up? I know you also like Young


    Master Queen, and you openly pursue Young Master Queen. We are rivals in love, but you can¡¯t treat


    me like this.¡±


    Mrs. Farrell frowned, and asked her daughter, ¡°It¡¯s the Third Young Master York who tripped you up?¡±


    Kevin called out: ¡°Ms. Shiloh, you can eat indiscriminately, but you can¡¯t talk indiscriminately. It was


    obvious that you wanted to trip me, but you didn¡¯t have enough strength, so I just jumped up and didn¡¯t


    fall down. On the contrary, you couldn¡¯t stand upright and fell down, you deserved it yourself, you


    deserve it!¡±


    It was impossible to reverse ck and white in front of Kevin.


    He alone could verbally fight against a dozen rivals in love and he could remain invincible.


    Just because Shiloh wanted to rely on him alone, there was no way.


    Kevin didn¡¯t give Farrell¡¯s family a chance to refute. He raised his head and pointed to the monitoring


    system installed on the ceiling, and said, ¡°There are monitoring systems everywhere. Ms. Shiloh insists


    that I tripped you, why don¡¯t you ask to check monitoring systems, let everyone see whether you want


    to make me look ugly or I hurt you.¡±


    Greenrest Hotel was owned by the Queen Enterprise, and Hayden was the head of the Queen


    Enterprise, so she had the right to call the surveincee and see.


    Shiloh quibbled: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trip up the third young master york, but I identally bumped into the


    third young master.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°You mean, I can¡¯t me you for this?¡±


    Shiloh was speechless.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    After hearing so much, Mrs. Farrell still didn¡¯t understand anything.


    She suppressed her anger, and said gently to Kevin: ¡°Young Master York, I¡¯m sorry, my daughter


    misunderstood you, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Then she said sharply to Shiloh: ¡°You still haven¡¯t apologized to the third young master.¡±


    Shiloh was ashamed and lost at home, but she still had to bow her head and apologize to Kevin.


    ¡°Let everyoneugh. It¡¯s my little girl who misunderstood Young Master York. It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s all go to


    dance. Don¡¯t let everyone¡¯s mood be affected by my little girl¡¯s little things.¡± Mrs. Farrell apologized


    briefly, turned to Hayden and Kevin, nodded remorsefully, and then pulled Shiloh away from the crowd.


    She dragged Shiloh out of the hotel, walked to a corner with few people, and then let go of Shiloh.She


    turned her back to Shiloh and looked into the distance, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Shiloh looked at her carefully, not daring to speak.


    ¡°The people who can attend the banquet tonight are big bosses, people who can¡¯t be offended easily,


    why did you stretch your feet against the third young master? Although the third young master is not


    from Jensburg, the York family also has business and connections in Jensburg.


    The people of the York family are not easy to mess with. Not to mention that the brothers of the third


    young master York are very good, but because the wife of the York family is still alive, no one dares to


    target the York family. How dare you use that little means to deal with the third young master York?¡±


    Mrs. Farrell turned around and stared at the adopted daughter Shiloh with a serious expression and a


    stern voice, with disappointment in her eyes.


    The sessor she cultivated with all her painstaking efforts was told a year ago that she was not her


    biological daughter.


    Even if she disposed of Shiloh¡¯s biological father, she did not move Shiloh at all, and kept Shiloh at


    Farrell ¡®s house, and did not ask Shiloh to change her surname.


    After all, she was the daughter she had raised for twenty-eight years.


    However, Mrs. Farrell felt that what a daughter without Farrell family blood was doing was getting


    worse and worse, and she was unable to see the situation clearly without offending others.

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963


    Shiloh wanted to argue for herself, but seeing her mother¡¯s serious face, she finally bowed her head


    and apologized to her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong this time.¡±


    She took another two steps forward, took Mrs. Farrell¡¯s arm affectionately, and said coquettishly: ¡°Mom,


    I know I was wrong, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s just that I like Young Master Queen so much, he is already


    competitive. And there is a third Young Master York. Because we are women, we can¡¯t get close to


    Young Master Queen, but the third Young Master York can get close to Young Master Queen, and


    Young Master Queen¡¯s bodyguards don¡¯t care about him. He even openly wanted to pursue Young


    Master Queen and piled up arge sea of flowers at the gate of the Queen Enterprise.


    I was envious of him, and I couldn¡¯t help but do such a thing for a while. I didn¡¯t expect to fight. The


    third young master reacted so quickly that I didn¡¯t trip him, but I was tripped by him, which made me die


    of pain and shame.¡±


    Thinking of her fall just now, Shiloh gritted her teeth with hatred.


    She had never been so humiliated.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I promise I won¡¯t make such low-level mistakes in the future. Kathryn is the


    same. When she saw me fall, she didn¡¯te to help me immediately. My sister-inw is right; Kathryn


    was just happy to see me making a fool of myself. ¡°


    After the sound fell, Mrs. Farrell poked her on the forehead and said to her, ¡°Kathryn was eating, and


    Young Master Queen came to her suddenly, but she didn¡¯t even react, so you fell down. She said, ¡®She


    was in a daze at the time, how could I help you?¡¯


    Kathryn grew up in the countryside and had never learned martial arts, so her reaction was naturally


    not fast enough. The young master put you in the army instead, making you provoke people who


    should not be provoked.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Shiloh, this is your own problem, your own mistakes; don¡¯t always me Kathryn. No matter what,


    Kathryn is also my biological daughter. You have to remember that if it weren¡¯t for your father, Kathryn


    wouldn¡¯t suffer so many grievances.


    You owe Kathryn, don¡¯t always act like Kathryn has robbed you.¡±


    Mrs. Farrell¡¯s heart was very clear, she just didn¡¯t point it out. She was getting old, and in a few years


    she would not have the energy to take care of the Farrell family¡¯s affairs. At that time, she needed to


    consider retiring and letting the heir take over.


    But it had only been a year since her biological daughter returned to Farrell¡¯s family. Although she was


    a capable person pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, due to the short time, she had not yet


    gained a firm foothold. She seemed to continue to prefer her adopted daughter and didn¡¯t care much


    about her biological daughter.


    In fact, she used her method to hone her own daughter, forcing her to gain a firm foothold in just a few


    years and be capable enough to take over the matriarch Farrell.


    As for some people in the family secretly inquiring about her two nieces, matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t care at


    all.


    It¡¯s been decades, could they still find it?


    They were only a few years old back then, even the eldest niece may not be able to remember it, let


    alone the younger niece.


    The next matriarch must be her daughter!


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m innocent too. my father was the one who did that, not me. I was just a newborn baby at that


    time, and I didn¡¯t understand anything. How can it be said that it was me? I owe Kathryn, neither


    Kathryn nor I owe anyone else, because neither of us can take the lead in this matter, and what mom


    doesn¡¯t know, how can she and I know?¡±


    Mrs. Farrell: ¡°¡­.¡±


    It was her negligence that caused the bloody drama of her daughter being quilted to happen to her.


    ¡°Okay, go in and don¡¯t leave my side again, lest you be stupid again and do something embarrassing.


    Remember, stay away from the third young master of the York family. We can¡¯t afford to offend the York


    family.¡±


    The Farrell family was even inferior to the Queen family in Jensburg, but this family had existed for a


    long time and was different, so it had not been squeezed out of the top rich families in Jensburg.


    It¡¯s nothing to fight within their own family, but once they fight with big families outside, the chances of


    the Farrell family winning were not great.


    For many years, matriarch Farrell had made friends with families stronger than their Farrell family and


    families weaker than them. She either bullied or embezzled other people¡¯s businesses to gradually


    strengthen the Farrell family.


    She hoped that one day, the Farrell family could return to its peak period. At its peak, the Farrell family


    was like an emperor in Jensburg.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964


    The mother and daughter returned to the hotel.


    Then, Shiloh covered her eyes again, because as soon as she returned to the hotel, she saw Kathryn


    dancing with Hayden.


    Not only Shiloh¡¯s anger blinded her eyes; all the women who admired Hayden wished to cut Kathryn


    into pieces with their gaze.


    Then everyone looked at Kevin.


    Kevin was standing there with a ss of wine, drinking the wine while watching Hayden dance with


    Kathryn, not only did he not show jealousy, but a faint smile on the contrary.


    Everyone was disappointed with this strongest rival in love.


    They wanted to go up and grab Young Master Queen with Kathryn.


    They also wanted to dance with Young Master Queen.


    Kathryn felt that others wanted to stare at her, so she said softly to Hayden: ¡°Young Master Queen, you


    invited me to dance with you, and made me theirmon enemy.¡±


    Hayden chuckled, ¡°Ms. Kathryn, are you afraid?¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled, and Hayden looked at each other for a moment, she smiled: ¡°Young


    Master Queen, I am really interested in you, and I am happy to join the group that pursues you.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hayden: ¡°Miss Kathryn, I also admire you very much but unfortunately, I can¡¯t give you hope, you


    should find someone else.¡±


    Kathryn looked at Hayden with appreciation, not to the point of obsession.


    Hayden didn¡¯t want Kathryn to get deeper and deeper.


    Kathryn really smiled and said: ¡°Young Master Queen, do you rarely have someone you like? Since


    you rarely have someone you like, then I can only be beautiful as an adult.¡±


    Kathryn appreciated Hayden, but also understood that Hayden would not be able to be the Farrell


    family¡¯s door-to-door son-inw.


    After she returned to the Farrell family, she checked the family tree of the Farrell family and found that


    the sons-inw recruited by the heads of the Farrell family in the past were all ipetent and


    capable men. They could give up everything for the head of the Farrell family.


    Since Hayden couldn¡¯t give her hope, she shouldn¡¯t fall into it.


    Hayden smiled, ¡°Ms. Kathryn, you¡¯re so good, you will definitely find a good man who really loves you.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Young Master Queen, I hope I am able to ept your kind words. But you danced with me


    tonight, and I¡¯m afraid it will get me in a lot of trouble.¡±


    After Hayden nced at Kevin, she said, ¡°After tomorrow, the targeted individual will still be Mr. York.


    Moreover, if there is trouble, do you afraid?¡±


    Kathryn smiled.


    She knew that Hayden had seen through her.


    ¡°Mr. York has been staring at us. It seems that he really likes you, Young Master Queen. I think he can¡¯t


    take his eyes off him.¡± Kathryn also felt that Kevin was staring at her.


    It¡¯s just that she wasn¡¯t sure.


    Kevin was looking at Hayden and Kathryn. The more he watched, the more Shiloh looked like his


    sister-inw¡¯s sister Liberty.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965


    At first nce, Kathryn and Kevin¡¯s sister-inw¡¯s sister Liberty appeared simr, but upon closer


    inspection, they did not resemble one another.


    Butpared with Liberty, Kathryn looked more and more like her.


    If he didn¡¯t know that his sister-inw Serenity has only one sister Liberty, Kevin would have thought


    Kathryn was his sister-inw¡¯s other sister.


    Serenity and Liberty were not that simr. Liberty was most like her mother, while Serenity was a


    combination of her parents¡¯ strengths. She only resembled her mother, but most resembled her father.


    Kevin couldn¡¯t help but think wildly, was his sister-inw¡¯s family background not clear enough?


    It was not umon for two people who were not rted by blood to look alike, but Kathryn and


    Serenity are both a bit simr, so it has to be suspected.


    Are they rted?


    Kevin guessed, but he thought that Elisa and sister-inw Serenity were cousins, and they didn¡¯t look


    alike.


    If they were simr, Elisa would be suspicious when she first saw Serenity.


    Hayden and Kathryn turned around, and it was her who faced Kevin.


    When she looked at Kevin, Kevin raised his ss to her, and his face was full of smiles.


    Hayden immediately looked away. She was tired of this piece of brown sug@r now.


    Are all the boys raised by the York family brown sug@r?


    When the song ended, the dancers immediately stopped moving.


    Hayden let go of Kathryn.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin walked towards Hayden immediately.


    ¡°Hayden, are you tired? Thirsty? Shall I get you a ss of water?¡± What Kevin said to Hayden was


    unscrupulous.


    Both Donald and his wife called their daughter Hayden, and Kevin followed suit.


    Both Hayden and Kevin would be husband and wife in the future, so it¡¯s okay to be intimate.


    Hayden¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly. She said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, please call me Mr. Queen.¡±


    Usually only her family would call her name ¡®Hayden¡¯.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Hayden. I¡¯m pretty sure I called you by the right name. Or do you go by another


    nickname? What is your nickname? In the future, I¡¯ll refer to you by your nickname. You are very


    special to me, and I hope that I can reciprocate that specialness with you. I want something special.¡±


    ¡°Hayden, you can call me Kevin, Of course, if you are willing to call me ¡®My Love¡¯, I will be happier.¡±


    Hayden was so angry by Kevin¡¯s brazenness that she almost couldn¡¯t control her temper.


    She really wanted to seal this man¡¯s mouth!


    Listening to Kevin¡¯s brazen words, Kathryn pursed her lips and smiled.


    She felt that if Hayden were a woman, she would be defeated by Kevin in less than a week and be


    taken down by Kevin.


    This young master York could speak well, looked good, and came from a good family. Kathryn didn¡¯t


    know how long Young Master Queen couldst under his fiery attack. Would the third young master


    York eventually lead her astray?


    Both men are so good, it would be a pity if they both became gay.


    However, it had nothing to do with Kathryn.


    Kathryn and Hayden won¡¯t have an in-depth intersection, because Hayden clearly rejected her, purely


    admired her, and would not marry her or marry her.


    If she couldn¡¯t see hope, she won¡¯t let herself indulge in it anymore.


    Kathryn treated feelings rationally.


    Even if it was a man she really liked, she could stop in time when she realized there was no hope.


    Hayden left Kevin behind.


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden, where are you going, wait for me.¡±

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966


    Kevin yed the nature of brown sugar, chasing after Hayden.


    Everyone looked at the two of them, and no one dared to interfere with the affairs of these two big men.


    Those admirers of Hayden hated Kevin to death, they saw this brazen man pestering Young Master


    Queen all night.


    Hayden went directly to apologize to the organizer, and she said: ¡°Mr. Miles, I¡¯m sorry, I have


    something else to do, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s topic, tost until now, was already full of patience.


    Miles understood and said: ¡°Mr. Queen, Your matter is more important. You should go to work first.¡±


    At the end, he added: ¡°I can understand you, Mr. Queen.¡±


    Hayden nodded gratefully, and then walked out of her hotel with the bodyguard team.


    Hugh was still reluctant to leave, so he rushed to his sister¡¯s side and said as he followed, ¡°Brother, are


    you going back now? The banquet is not over yet.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back, you can wait until the banquet is over. I¡¯ll give you a car.¡±


    After thinking about it for a while, Hugh said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, brother, go back first, just leave me a car.¡±


    Hayden left.


    Under the stares of everyone, Kevin also left.


    Miles finally understood that the Third Young Master of the York family asked him for an invitation not


    long ago, not to save him, but for Hayden.


    It seemed that the third young master of the Zhan family was really gay, and it was true for Young


    Master Queen.


    For a while, those bosses who once thought about Kevin and wanted Kevin to be their son-inw


    completely gave up this idea.


    Even if Kevin wanted to marry their daughter, they wouldn¡¯t let him, and they couldn¡¯t let their daughter


    marry into the York family and end up a widow.


    They didn¡¯t know if any of the other young masters in the York family were dishonest.


    What Kevin didn¡¯t expect was that because he openly pursued Hayden, his younger brothers were


    more or less affected.


    ¡°Hayden.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As soon as Kevin got out of the hotel, he quickly ran after her and stopped Hayden when she got into


    the car.


    Hayden waved his hand away.


    ¡°Mr. York, please respect yourself!¡±


    Hayden warned him coldly.


    Kevin apologized: ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to take advantage of you, I was anxious to hold you


    back.¡±


    Taking a few deep breaths, Hayden felt that his temper was getting better and better.


    ¡°What else is Mr. York?¡±


    Hayden asked quite helplessly.


    If she did something wrong, God can punish her, but don¡¯t send her Kevin to torture her.


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden¡­¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Don¡¯t call me Hayden!¡±


    Seeing her angry look, Kevin softened his heart a bit, and said with a smile: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m chasing you, but


    I haven¡¯t caught up with you yet. You can¡¯t ept such intimacy. Mr. Queen, I drank a lot of wine, so I


    shouldn¡¯t be driving anymore. We are both in the Yuvinn vi area, can I take your ride back?¡±


    Hayden pointed diagonally across Fortress Hotel, said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, you don¡¯t need to walk for five


    minutes to get back to your Fortress Hotel.¡±


    His house hadn¡¯t been renovated yet, so he lived in a woolen house.


    Hayden: ¡°Besides, Mr. York, your house haven¡¯t been renovated yet, so you can go back to Yuvinn Vi


    Area, can you stay?¡±


    Kevin smiled: ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, but I want to go to your house to drink a bowl of hangover soup. It¡¯s too


    much, it¡¯s very ufortable.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Hayden directly refused, ¡°I don¡¯t have hangover soup at home.¡±


    After speaking, she got into her car and quickly closed the door.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967


    Kevin didn¡¯t follow Hayden. He stood at the door of the hotel, waved to Hayden with a smile, and said,


    ¡°Hayden, see you tomorrow.¡±


    Hayden cursed in her heart: If possible, she hopes to never see Kevin again.


    After Hayden left, Kevin stood there watching for a while, then turned around and wanted to go back to


    the hotel, but when he turned around, he saw matriarch Farrelling out of the hotel with her son,


    daughter-inw and two daughters.


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell.¡±


    Out of politeness and the fact that the other party was old and an elder, Kevin greeted Mrs. Farrell


    politely.


    Matriarch Farrell smiled back, ¡°Mr. York, are you leaving too?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Yes, I drank too much and got a little drunk. I¡¯m going back to the hotel to rest.¡±


    He looked at Kathryn.


    Matriarch Farrell formally introduced her biological daughter to Kevin at the right time.


    The two shook hands politely.


    As for Shiloh who was next to matriarch Farrell, matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t introduce her, and Kevin didn¡¯t


    look at her either.


    Matriarch Farrell left quickly with her family.


    Kevin also walked towards the Fortress Hotel diagonally opposite.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    It was good that the two hotels were so close. He drank alcohol and couldn¡¯t drive, so he could walk


    back to his ce in a few minutes.


    After a few minutes.


    Kevin returned to the presidential suite on the top floor of the hotel. After sitting down on the sofa, he


    immediately took out his mobile phone and called his elder brother.


    Zachary quickly answered his call.


    Kevin: ¡°Brother, is sister-inw back?¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t dare to contact his sister-inw casually. He always had to go through his elder brother


    before he dared to contact his sister-inw.


    Zachary: ¡°Not yet, she won¡¯t be back until the day after tomorrow. You have something to do with your


    sister-inw?¡±


    Zachary was still busy. When his wife was not present, he missed her even more when he returned


    home and saw a house without a wife. It was preferable to socialize and discuss business outside.


    Being busy could relieve his lovesickness.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that I attended a banquet in Jensburg tonight, and I met a person. At first nce,


    she looked a little like my sister-inw. On closer inspection, she looked more like Sister Liberty.¡±


    Zachary immediately said: ¡°I can be sure that my mother-inw only gave birth to your sister-inw and


    sister Liberty, and there is no one more.¡±


    With his ability, Zachary had already found out exactly how many people were in Serenity¡¯s family.


    He also apanied Serenity to her hometown several times, and through conversations with other


    vigers, he could be sure that his mother-inw, whom he had never met, only gave birth to two


    daughters.


    It was because his mother-inw had only two daughters, and people in the vige said that she was


    extinct. It was because there were only two daughters and no sons that old Mrs. Hunt and the others


    dared to bully his wife and sister Liberty.


    Kevin: ¡°I know that my sister-inw only has sister Liberty, and there are no other sisters, but the


    daughter of the Farrell family is quite simr to sister Liberty, and she is also a bit like my sister-inw.


    Brother, tell me, will my sister-inw still have sisters? Cousins     or something?¡±

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968


    Zachary said affirmatively: ¡°Impossible! My mother-inw is also sisters, and her elder sister is Mrs.


    Audrey Stone. We all know Mrs. Stone¡¯s children. Except for Elisa, your sister-inw has no other


    cousins. ¡°


    Kevin: ¡°Counting up, it¡¯s Mrs. Stone¡¯s generation. Does she have any other sisters?¡±


    Zachary said again: ¡°Mrs. Stone said that she is only the two sisters. Her parents and family members


    are all dead. Only the two sisters are alive and have no rtives, so they will be sent to the


    orphanage.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Kevin, you just said the daughter of the Farrell family?¡±


    Zachary finally caught the point.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kathryn, the daughter of the Farrell family. There are many topics about the Farrell family. If I talk


    about them, I¡¯ll be talking for days and nights; I won¡¯t talk much right now, brother, but to cut a long


    story short, Kathryn is the daughter of the head of the Farrell family. She was maliciously reced by


    the housekeeper, and the housekeeper¡¯s daughter became the daughter of the Farrell family, and she


    is now the second youngdy of the Farrell family.


    Kathryn, a real daughter, grew up in the housekeeper¡¯s old parents. She suffered a lot. I heard that the


    housekeeper¡¯s family treated Kathryn very badly. Later, for some reason, this matter was exposed. The


    daughter finally returned to the Farrell family and became the youngdy of the Farrell family.


    It¡¯s only been a year since she returned to Farrell¡¯s house. She looks weak and deceitful, but she¡¯s


    actually pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, just like my second sister-inw Camryn.¡±


    Zachary interrupted him, ¡°I don¡¯t have time to listen to other people¡¯s gossip, but I do know that my


    mother-inw¡¯s surname was originally Farrell, but she changed her surname to Howden after being


    adopted, but Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t say what her original name was. All I know is that after she was adopted


    by the Howden family, she changed her name to Lisa Howden.¡±


    ¡°I heard from grandma that Mrs. Stone¡¯s maiden name is Audrey Farrell(Fisher).¡±


    Kevin patted his thigh, ¡°My sister-inw must have some connection with the Farrell family. The


    surname Farrell is very rare, Mrs. Stone¡¯s surname is Farrell, maybe she is from the Farrell family. And


    it is unlikely to be a coteral lineage, and it is very likely to be a direct lineage, because the sister-in-


    law and sister Liberty are like Kathryn, the future head of the Farrell family.¡±


    After Zachary was silent, he said: ¡°When your sister-inwes back, I¡¯ll tell her about it and ask her


    to ask Mrs. Stone.¡±


    Zachary hoped that Serenity would not be involved in the circle of right and wrong again.


    ¡°Well, let my sister-inw ask. I will go to Jensburg to inquire about the Farrell family and see if there


    are any children living outside the Farrell family.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was in her fifties now. If her sisters were really members of the Farrell family in Jensburg,


    something must have happened to the Farrell family decades ago.


    Kevin thought that the Queen family was a wealthy family in Jensburg, so he must know the past of the


    Farrell family.


    Come on, he had another excuse to pester Hayden.


    Zachary: ¡°Just inquire in private, don¡¯t make a big fuss. Your sister-inw and sister Liberty are living


    happily and peacefully now. I don¡¯t want them to be involved in the circle of right and wrong again.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°That¡¯s natural, brother, I¡¯ll take care of things, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Zachary said amusedly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can keep that mouth of yours.¡±


    ¡°I have a long tongue, but I also know what to say and what not to say. I won¡¯t let my sister-inw be


    involved until the investigation is clear. The current Farrell family can be as chaotic as it was back then.


    Meadspring Lafayette family is like that.¡±


    Of course, the Farrell family was not as powerful as the Lafayette family, and even if it wasn¡¯t as


    powerful, there were constant squabbles within the family.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    The main thing was, who of the two daughters of the Farrell family would be the head of the family in


    the end?


    Kathryn was the true daughter, but she grew up in the countryside, and she had only been back for a


    year, and her foundation was not stable. Her parents, brothers and sisters-inw all favored Shiloh, a


    fake daughter.


    Shiloh was trained as a sessor for more than 20 years, and suddenly everything will be lost, was


    she willing?


    It¡¯s hard to believe that she would be willing.


    Zachary: ¡°How are you and Hayden?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Just started to act, what can I do? She hates me now. If she hadn¡¯t cultivated well enough, I


    think she might beat me up a few times.¡±


    There was a smile in Kevin¡¯s words.


    Clearly, Kevin didn¡¯t care what Hayden thought of him.

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969


    Anyway, that¡¯s what he¡¯s after.


    Hayden was afraid of pestering her future husband Kevin.


    Kevin pestered Hayden, so she was pestered by him and went home to be his wife.


    Based on his older brother¡¯s and second brother¡¯s sess in pursuing their wives, Kevin was


    convinced that if he was sincere and thick-skinned enough, he would be able to embrace a beautiful


    woman one day.


    Zacharyughed, ¡°She has been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years, but no one found out.


    You suddenly pursued her, leaving her unprepared. It¡¯s normal for her to hate you, and it¡¯s her


    psychology. The quality is strong enough to not be intimidated by you.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°This is also the advice my sister-inw and second brother gave me.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Is it easy to use?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s very easy to use, and the deadlock was immediately broken. Brother, I can now be sure that


    Hayden is a woman.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Grandma will never cheat us. Hayden is naturally a woman. How could grandma arrange a


    man for you?¡±


    Kevin, who had been cheated countless times by his grandma, had already forgotten the experience of


    being cheated by his grandma, and now he was speaking good words for his grandma.


    Kevin giggled, ¡°That¡¯s our grandma; how could she have cheated us in our marriage? Brother, you¡¯re


    still busy, then you¡¯re busy; I washed up and went to bed; I drank a lot of wine tonight, and I¡¯m a little


    drunk.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Go to bed early, wake up early tomorrow morning, full of energy, you can continue chasing


    your wife.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Well,e on.¡±


    Zachary happily ended the call with Kevin.


    He looked at the time, it¡¯s just past 9 o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Compared with those of them who often workte at night, it was still very early.


    For a long time he came home at half past 9.


    Recently his wife was not at home, so he took over the work of Josh and Callum, making himself so


    tired that he had no time to think about Serenity.


    That girl Seren was also heartless.


    If Zachary had not reached out to Seren, she would not have known how to call him or send him a


    message.


    Serenityined: 20 minutes ago, I just sent you a message, and the content of the message was


    ¡°Husband, I miss you¡±.


    Zachary felt that what happened 20 minutes ago was a long time ago, so he couldn¡¯t help but make a


    video call with Serenity.


    Serenity quickly epted his video call.


    Zachary: ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Are you still outside?¡±


    As soon as the video was connected, Serenity saw the background behind her husband, not at home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Zachary deliberately put down his handsome face, and said pitifully: ¡°I am a person abandoned by my


    wife. I go home early and have no wife to hug me. I can only socialize and keep myself busy untilte


    at night before I can fall asleep. Otherwise, I will lie on the bed. Always thinking about you, tossing and


    turning, can¡¯t fall asleep at all.¡±


    Serenity smiled: ¡°It¡¯s so pitiful, I don¡¯t even find it difficult to fall asleep, I fall asleep as soon as I touch


    the bed every day.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°So you have no conscience and don¡¯t miss me at all. I think you are crazy. Wife, or you and


    grandma wille back tomorrow.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Serenity said, ¡°When I go back tomorrow, I¡¯m not prepared at all, and I


    haven¡¯t packed it up. The main reason is that I made an agreement with Jane to take the children to the


    zoo tomorrow, and go back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Go back early in the morning the day after tomorrow, and we will have lunch together at


    noon. I¡¯ll pick you up from get off work at thepany and prepare arge bouquet of roses for you,


    okay?¡±


    Zachary curled his lips, reluctantly: ¡°Okay, the day after tomorrow is the day after tomorrow, remember


    toe back early in the morning, pick me up from get off work, and send me roses are not enough, at


    night..¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You are allowed to be unrestrained for a while.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be presumptuous every day.


    She would be exhausted.


    Only then was Zachary satisfied, ¡°You¡¯re right, you can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±


    Hearing what he said, Serenity trembled inexplicably. She said it was toote for her to repent?


    Zachary: ¡°I have something to tell you when youe back.¡±

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Serenity asked casually.


    Zachary: ¡°Things rted to your life experience.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°What else can I find out about my life experience? I was born to my parents,


    and my father was also born to my grandfather. The paternity test has been done. My mother and my


    aunt are biological sisters. I and my sister have also done a blood test.¡±


    What else could be involved with such a simple background of hers?


    ¡°After youe back, I¡¯ll tell you more about it. Anyway, it¡¯s rted to your life experience.¡± Zachary


    deliberately hung his beloved wife¡¯s appetite. It would be best if his beloved wife could not resist her


    curiosity, and flew back to apany him early tomorrow morning, no, tonight.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, tell me again when I go back, I¡¯d like to see what else I can find out about my life


    experience.¡± Serenity was not curious at all.


    Because she was very clear about her own background, she was definitely born of her parents!


    Zachary: ¡°Maybe we can turn out a big flower.¡±


    Serenity said to him: ¡°Just make it up. If you make it up a little more outrageously, I won¡¯t go back until


    the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°The one who knows me is also my wife.¡±


    Serenity couldn¡¯tugh or cry.


    ¡°You are socializing, don¡¯t take up your precious time, finish your work, go home early, don¡¯t stay


    outside.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­Heartless girl, I love you so badly, you don¡¯t want me when you say you don¡¯t want me,


    you don¡¯t love me deeply enough, when youe back, I will definitely let you love me well.¡±


    Serenity hurriedly hung up the phone, not wanting to hear her husband¡¯s grievances.


    Just after the couple¡¯s video call ended, Serenity received a new message from her friend Jasmine.


    She opened WhatsApp and saw that Jasmine had sent her more than a dozen photos.


    Clicking on the photo, Serenity couldn¡¯t help frowning.


    The photo featured a man and a woman. If they were not from the back or from the side, regardless of


    whether they were from the back or from the side, the man resembled Zachary, her husband with


    whom she had just ended a video call!


    Because that woman only had a profile face, Serenity didn¡¯t recognize who it was at first.


    After reading more than a dozen photos sent by Jasmine, she stared at the woman in the photo several


    times before she realized that the woman looked like Analia.


    Her new rival!


    When was Analia and Zachary together?


    How could Zachary go shopping with her, and Analia behind his back?


    In some photos, apart from Analia and the man whose back looked like Zachary, there were also the


    backs of several bodyguards.


    Serenity remembered that Analia didn¡¯t bring bodyguards with her, and Zachary always brought a


    group of bodyguards with him when he went out.


    Could it be that Zachary dated Analia behind her back?


    Serenity wanted to call Jasmine, but Jasmine called her first.


    ¡°Serenity, do you see if the man in the photo is Zachary? I think his figure, back view, and profile are all


    very simr. Did Zachary go out and eat while you were away?¡±


    Jasmine had a husband who ate melons and was at the front, so she received these photos


    immediately.


    ¡°Jasmine, are you taking these photos?¡± Serenity didn¡¯t believe that Zachary betrayed her, he didn¡¯t


    even like Analia.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    But she also had to ask.


    If a friend saw it with her own eyes, and took these photos, the man was either Zachary himself, or a


    person whose body shape resembled Zachary¡¯s.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971


    Jasmine: ¡°Josh took a screenshot from his circle of friends, and he was startled when he saw it, he


    didn¡¯t want me to know. I still found out, so I¡¯ll send it to you as soon as possible to identify the man.¡±


    ¡°Is it Zachary? I think that person¡¯s figure from the back really looks like Zachary.¡±


    Serenity thought, did anyone in Analia¡¯s circle of friends know Zachary?


    Thinking of the wealth and status of the Dawson Family, it¡¯s not surprising.


    Serenity said: ¡°Just looking at the figure and back view, it looks very simr to my husband, even the


    profile. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s him. It stands to reason that he shouldn¡¯t steal it. I have a little impression of


    that woman, she looks like Analia, the only daughter of the boss of the Dawson Group.¡±


    Hearing this, Jasmine immediately said: ¡°Serenity, this man may really be Zachary. I heard Josh say


    that the York Corporation and the Dawson Group has cooperated on a project, and that project can


    bring considerable benefits to the two groups. At the beginning, your husband attached great


    importance to this project, and it was he and others follow up.


    Return to you, I remember you told me that you have added two rivals in love, one of them is Analia,


    the daughter of the Dawson Group, right?¡±


    Jasmine was very unwilling to believe that Zachary had cheated.


    Jasmine said to her friend: ¡°Serenity, maybe Mr. York came into contact with Analia for business


    matters, you should understand clearly first.¡±


    Serenity did not speak.


    Jasmine suddenly regretted it. She regretted that she sent the photo to Serenity.


    Josh even wanted to hide it from Jasmine, and he didn¡¯t want her to worry about it and think wildly.


    But Jasmine felt that if Zachary betrayed Serenity, if she knew about it, she would be Zachary¡¯s


    aplice if she didn¡¯t tell her friends. She couldn¡¯t do that.


    Regardless of her identity, she was still Serenity¡¯s best friend, and Serenity held a special ce in her


    heart.


    After a long silence, Serenity said: ¡°I¡¯ll ask Zachary when I go back. I don¡¯t think that man is my


    Zachary. Jasmine, not only I know who Zachary is, but you also know him.


    The woman walked with him, you are also witnesses. If that woman is not Analia, I might really think


    that Zachary is having an affair with other women behind my back. But that woman is Analia, I don¡¯t


    believe it, Analia likes Zachary even flirted with him, and even came to my house to find me and


    wanted to chat with me, and I agreed to chat with her, but she left Wiltspoon the next day.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°¡­ So shameless, they all went to the door.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Who in Wiltspoon doesn¡¯t know that Zachary loves his wife, and Analia is really shameless, thinking


    that she can snatch other people¡¯s men because she is the daughter of the Dawson Family?¡± Jasmine


    said.


    If Analia was in front of her, Jasmine could scold even more. She had never seen such a shameless


    woman.


    Jasmine: ¡°Serenity, what is Zachary¡¯s attitude?¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°Zachary was touched by her palm, and then he went home and acted like a baby to me,


    comining, asking me to keep him tight and not let other women take advantage of him. He even


    washed his hands more than a dozen times.


    I also know about the cooperation between the two groups. Originally, Zachary attached great


    importance to this cooperation, so he met and negotiated with Mr. Dawson in person. Because of


    Analia¡¯s behavior, He got angry and wanted to give up the negotiated cooperation, so I advised him to


    do business.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972


    Analia is my rival in love, just let me deal with it. Zack did not follow up on this matter, and also reported


    Analia to Mr. Dawson. After that, I haven¡¯t seen Analia for a long time. Zachary said that Mr. Dawson


    will always take good care of his daughter, but that time Analia still came to look for me. I think, maybe


    Mr. Dawson knew about it, otherwise Analia would not have left Wiltspoon overnight and let me go.¡±


    Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief as she heard what Serenity said, smiling and saying, ¡°I¡¯m relieved


    when you say that. That man is definitely not Zachary. It¡¯s not easy for you two toe to this day.


    Zachary loves you so much and spoils you so much. It¡¯s all fake.¡±


    With Zachary¡¯s temperament, he really wouldn¡¯t go out to steal food. He was not that kind of person.


    ¡°This may be Analia¡¯s conspiracy, or it may be an ident. She must have found a substitute for


    Zachary.¡± Having said this, Serenity sighed andined to her friend: ¡°My husband is so good,


    every day he is taken care of by others.¡± The woman is thinking about it. Zachary is ashamed to eat


    Shawn¡¯s jealousy. If I love jealousy like him, I can soak in the vinegar tank every day.¡±


    Jasmine said something for Zachary, and she said: ¡°This No wonder Zachary, he never provoked


    women, it was those women who approached him, and he brought so many bodyguards, isn¡¯t it just to


    guard against the women. The more rivals you have, the luckier you are, think about it. The man that


    many women like and want to marry, but only loves you, married you, dotes on you, you are the


    luckiest and happiest person. Excellent people need suitors.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Shawn and I are in the same situation. Zachary is jealous. Last time I saw Shawn at a


    banquet, I said hello to him. After a few words, Zachary became so sour.¡±


    After returning home, Zachary tossed her.


    Jasmine giggled: ¡°He is jealous because he cares about you. Later, I told Shawn that he would have to


    bring a femalepanion when he attends banquets in the future, and he can¡¯t go alone, lest Zachary


    get jealous again.¡±


    Mrs. Lowe had already started to think about the major events in Shawn¡¯s life. she wanted to arrange a


    blind date for Shawn and introduce a girlfriend to him.


    Although Shawn was still young, and he had really let go of his obsession with Serenity, Mrs. Lowe is


    still worried. Only when Shawn has a girlfriend can her aunt be at ease.


    At the beginning, if she and Josh hadn¡¯t settled down, Lowe Enterprise might not have made it to where


    it is today. It would have been suppressed by York Corporation and closed down long ago.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m going to drink milk. Every night before going to bed, Josh wants me to drink a ss of


    milk, saying that it is good for sleep, and that drinking too much milk will make the baby¡¯s skin look


    beautiful after ites out.¡±


    Seeing her husband came in with a ss of milk, Jasmine ended the call with Serenity.


    ¡°Did you send the photo to Serenity?¡± Josh walked over with the ss of milk and put it in front of her,


    ¡°How did Serenity react? I haven¡¯t asked Zachary yet, but I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate it. Let¡¯s


    see if that man is Zachary or someone like Zachary.¡±


    Josh actually believed in Zachary.


    No matter how much that person looked like Zachary, he didn¡¯t believe it¡¯s Zachary.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Anyone could cheat, neither he nor Zachary were men who could cheat.


    They were very dedicated; as long as they got married, they would be loyal to their wives for the rest of


    their lives.


    While affirming Zachary, Josh also did not forget to praise himself.

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973


    ¡°Milk is ready to drink.¡± Josh sat down next to his wife and asked her to drink milk first.


    Jasmine picked up the ss of milk and said, ¡°Serenity believes in Zachary. She recognized the


    woman in the photo and said that woman is the daughter of the Dawson Group, and she is the woman


    named Analia. That woman is really shameless. Zachary and Serenity will hold their wedding in one


    month, and they will get the certificate for one year, not to mention the people in Wiltspoon, but anyone


    who has contacts with yourpany who doesn¡¯t know that Zachary is married and loves his wife.


    Analia dared toe to the door and wanted to chat with Serenity. I dare say she must have said that


    Serenity was not good enough for Zachary, and she was asked to leave Zachary. I don¡¯t know who


    gave her the courage to go and talk to Serenity about these things.


    Why is Serenity not worthy of Zachary? Even if her family background is notparable to that of the


    York family, the York family and Zachary don¡¯t dislike her and ept herpletely. Others say


    irresponsible things. It¡¯s purely because I¡¯m full and have nothing to do, and it¡¯s also driven by


    jealousy.¡±


    Josh said softly, ¡°You just know, don¡¯t be angry. Serenity is very sensible, she believes in Zachary. I


    don¡¯t think that man is Zachary either. Recently, Zachary either entertained or went tofort and


    encourage Duncan, and he never left Wiltspoon at all. Oh, he left a few days ago, but he went to


    Annenburg to find his wife.


    Wife, drink milk. You¡¯re going to rest after drinking milk.¡±


    Josh¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help butnd on Jasmine¡¯s stomach again, his face was full of anticipation, ¡°Baby,


    say hello to Dad.¡±


    Jasmine drank a few mouthfuls of milk and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s still early. When the baby starts to


    move, you can say hello to him. When the timees, you can touch him and he will kick you.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I¡¯m so looking forward to it, what¡¯s the fetal movement like? When will our baby start to have


    fetal movement?¡±


    Jasmine asked him back: ¡°You bought so many books rted to pregnancy, but you didn¡¯t read them?¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­I believe I read it, but I¡¯m just sleepy. This is a bad thing because it makes it difficult for me to


    focus on reading.¡±


    Jasmine looked at him speechlessly.


    Josh: ¡°I will read that book every night from now on. After reading it repeatedly, I will be able to


    remember the contents of the book.


    Okay, how long has it been since you read a book? After three months of pregnancy, there will be fetal


    movement, but at this time the fetal movement is very slight, so slight that even the pregnant mother


    can¡¯t feel it.


    About four months of pregnancy, the pregnant mother can feel the fetal movement. As the months


    increase, the fetal movement bes more and more obvious, and the baby kicks more and more


    vigorously.¡±


    Jasmine was pregnant for the first time, but she had more experience than Josh because she watched


    Liberty conceive and give birth, learned from her, and heard a lot of knowledge rted to pregnancy.


    When Sonny was still in Liberty¡¯s stomach, Jasmine touched Liberty¡¯s stomach, and then Sonny


    responded to her by kicking Liberty¡¯s stomach. She thought it was amazing.


    Josh: ¡°After that, we will have to wait until our child greets me. Wife, eat more because if you do, our


    baby will be able to eat more and develop more quickly.¡±


    Jasmine was looking at Josh.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Josh scratched his head and smiled.


    Jasmine: ¡°Your family has already raised me as a pig, and let me eat more. Then I will be an


    elephant. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m thick.¡±


    After pregnancy, the Bucham family regarded her as a national treasure. Let her eat, drink, and sleep


    well every day, and live a life like a pig, but the pig¡¯s food was not as rich as hers.


    She insisted on going back to open the bookstore, and stayed in the store all day, not only to pass the


    time, but also to avoid the care and love of her inws. She really felt sick after drinking all kinds of


    nourishing soup.


    Josh: ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you. No matter what you look like, I don¡¯t dislike you. If you be an elephant, I


    will follow you into an elephant. Look, am I not fat now. Wife, you don¡¯t have to worry about your


    pregnancy figure, and don¡¯t lose your confidence if you get out of shape, and I will grow fat with you.


    we will all be the same fat.¡±

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974


    Jasmine almost spit out a mouthful of milk, she smiled and said to him: ¡°Stop talking, wait until I finish


    drinking the milk. I don¡¯t want to be fat, even if I¡¯m pregnant, I want to be the most beautiful pregnant


    mother.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    After giving birth, she had to hurry up and exercise to regain her slim figure.


    Her husband said that he would not dislike her being fat, so she heard it well.


    Who didn¡¯t like beauty?


    If Jasmine really became fat, Josh might not dislike her at first, but gradually he would, and then he


    would feel that the flowers and nts outside were much better than her, and his heart would leave,


    and then he would be someone else¡¯s man.


    Didn¡¯t Hank say that to Sister Liberty back then? what¡¯s the result?


    It¡¯s not because she disliked sister Liberty for being fat and ugly.


    Jasmine would not let herself be the sister Liberty.


    Josh: ¡°Then I will be a fat man. If I be fatter, no one will like me. I won¡¯t give you a rival in


    love.¡±


    Jasmine said deliberately: ¡°I don¡¯t even have a rival in love, so I will take you down easily, without any


    sense of victory.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I am someone that no one wants, only my wife wants me. My wife, thank you for wanting me. I


    promise to treat you well for the rest of my life and only love you.¡±


    The smart Josh would not jump into the big hole his wife dug.


    If he dared to add two rivals to her and let her experience how to deal with rivals, he would not want to


    sleep tonight, she would kick him out and let him sleep in the study.


    Even though he now wanted to be a vegetarian, he was content to be able to hug his wife and knew


    that if he slept in the study, he would not be able to sleep through the night. He was used to sleeping


    with his wife.


    Jasmine hummed twice.


    She finished the ss of milk and handed Josh the empty ss.


    Josh took the empty cup, got up, and went into the bathroom to clean the cup.


    Jasmine got up and walked around the room.


    Josh washed the cup and came out, saw her wandering around the room, and asked her: ¡°Do you feel


    full? I see that you didn¡¯t eat much for dinner, and the amount of milk is the same as usual, so you


    shouldn¡¯t be full.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°No, but I still want to walk around. Husband, walk around the yard with me.¡±


    Josh looked at the time and said: ¡°You can walk for half an hour, and then you will have a rest. Get


    enough sleep and you will feel better. ¡°


    ¡°I get enough to eat, sleep, and eat again. Stop talking nonsense, hurry up, go out with me.¡±


    Josh said dotingly: ¡°Okay, as long as you want, I¡¯ll go with you. When you feel tired from walking, I¡¯ll


    carry you back.¡±


    Jasmine took his arm, walked out of the room with him, and said in a low voice while walking:


    ¡°Husband, can I have ice creamter? I¡¯ll just take a few bites to enjoy myself.¡±


    It¡¯s a hot day, Jasmine couldn¡¯t eat ice cream, She was dying of hunger.


    Josh remembered the words of the family doctor that pregnant women should try to eat as little ice


    cream as possible during pregnancy. He refused his beloved wife with great difficulty: ¡°Honey, you can


    eat ice cream at this time next year, bear with it now, if I give it to you, if my mother finds out, she will


    pick my skin off.¡±

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975


    Jasmine: ¡°Two bites shouldn¡¯t be too much. I¡¯ve eaten a lot. I used to eat ice cream twice a day around


    this timest year.¡±


    For a foodie, thinking about eating something, Jasmine really couldn¡¯t wait to eat ice cream in her


    mouth of.


    She didn¡¯t want to wait a minute.


    Josh: ¡°¡­¡±


    He doted on his wife and was really unwilling to refuse her request. But the family doctor said that


    during pregnancy, try not to eat cold food.


    ¡°Honey, we haven¡¯t decided on a name for our baby yet. Have you thought of a nice name?¡± Josh


    changed the subject, trying to distract his foodie wife so that she wouldn¡¯t be thinking about eating ice


    cream.


    If it suited her to eat, he would give her as much as she wanted.


    He must work hard to let himself learn to refuse the food that was not suitable for her.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jasmine: ¡°It¡¯s still very early to choose a name. It¡¯s not toote to think about it until the child is about to


    be born. Besides, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a son or a daughter.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I have a name.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Don¡¯t try to divert my attention, husband, just let me eat some ice cream.¡±


    Jasmine was not stupid. Josh changed the subject, but she knew it.


    She pulled him back again.


    Josh: ¡°¡­When my mother scolds me, you have to protect me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s natural, I won¡¯t let my mother scold you.¡±


    Josh: ¡°Just a few bites?¡±


    Jasmine nodded, ¡°Just take a few bites.¡±


    Josh whispered: ¡°Later, let¡¯s go for a walk in the yard first. After ten minutes of walking, I¡¯ll go back to


    the house to get ice cream. I have an excuse to say that it¡¯s hot and I want to eat.¡±


    Jasmine nodded, as long as he promised to let her Just pass the mouthful.


    When she was pregnant, she always wanted to eat something, she wanted to eat it right away.


    She heard that after pregnancy, many people would be like this.


    She didn¡¯t usually like to eat, but she also liked to eat it.


    She liked to eat, but did not want to eat.


    She wanted to write down these changes during pregnancy in the form of a diary, and give it to


    Serenity and Elisa for reference in the future.


    The young couple went downstairs, walked straight across the hall, and went out of the house.


    Seeing Josh apanying Jasmine, no one asked where they were going.


    After a while, Josh came back.


    Mrs. Bucham was not there, so the butler saw himing back and asked, ¡°Where is Young


    Mistress?¡±


    ¡°Take a box of ice cream and go out to eat.¡± Josh said as he walked towards the refrigerator.


    The butler followed him, and also said as he walked: ¡°Young Master Bucham, there is no ice cream at


    home. The ice cream and cold drinks were cleaned up by the Madam. Madam said that she was


    worried that the young Mistress would not be able to control it, and Young Master Bucham spoiled the


    Young Mistress.¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­¡±


    As expected of his own mother.


    See him through.


    Not only could he not control his wife, but he couldn¡¯t resist his wife¡¯s offensive.

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976


    ¡°Then, forget it.¡± Josh stopped, turned around and walked out.


    Well now, there¡¯s no more ice cream at home, it¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t give it to her, it¡¯s because there¡¯s no


    ice cream at home.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Jasmine heard that her mother-inw cleaned up all the ice cream and cold drinks, so she could only


    smack her lips.


    She couldn¡¯t eat it when she went back to her natal home.


    Her parents were stricter than her mother-inw.


    The parents felt that the threshold of the Bucham family was high. She had finally married into a


    wealthy family, and her inws were good. She had to be content, raise her baby well, and add a big


    fat grandson to her inws, so that she would not be in vain of her inws¡¯ love for her.


    Therefore, parents pay more attention to the baby in her belly than anyone else.


    She¡¯s going to open the store tomorrow, so let¡¯s secretly buy it and eat it.


    ¡°Tomorrow at noon, I¡¯ll buy it for you to eat. The weather is the hottest at noon. It¡¯s okay to eat a little.


    You can¡¯t buy it yourself.¡± Josh¡¯s words cut off Jasmine¡¯s way to steal food.


    He would arrange bodyguards to follow her every day.


    Knowing that he was protecting her, it also made her very ufortable. The two bodyguards would


    see what he did, and would tell her man about every little thing.


    She finally understood that her friend didn¡¯t like Zachary and arranged for bodyguards to follow him.


    Jasmine: ¡°I want to tell Serenity that if she wants to eat ice cream, eat more before she is pregnant. If


    she is pregnant, she can only watch it.¡±


    Josh said: ¡°I don¡¯t know when Zachary will be a father.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°I had a dreamst night. I dreamed that Serenity was pregnant. She gave birth to a


    daughter and ours is a son. Then I told her that our two families got married, and she readily agreed.


    I think, she will be pregnant soon.¡±


    Josh said: ¡°Honey, people say that dreams are the opposite. Let our two families get married.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I will go to Zachary, and I will make an agreement with Zachary first. Our two families will


    get married in the future. If we are both daughters, they will be sisters, and if we both have sons, they


    will be brothers.¡±


    Jasmine nodded repeatedly.


    She had no pressure to have children, and children don¡¯t matter.


    The inw¡¯s family was also open-minded, and did not require her to have a son to inherit the family


    property. her mother-inw always said that the children were the same, and they were all children of


    their Bucham family. Both men and women could inherit their family property, and they would not favor


    boys.


    The mother-inw preferred the granddaughter a little more.


    As long as Jasmine went out with her mother-inw, her mother-inw couldn¡¯t help but go shopping in


    children¡¯s clothing stores, and all she sees were princess dresses worn by girls.


    The mother-inw said that it was good to have a daughter, and she could dress up her daughter


    beautifully, like a princess.


    Her mother-inw also said that her son was naughty and could annoy people to death.


    She also talked about many childhood embarrassments of the Josh brothers, and she realized that


    Josh was just a naughty child when he was young, the kind who was so naughty that he had no


    friends.


    ¡°If Zachary and his wife gave birth to a daughter, our son will have to work hard.¡± Jasmine looked at


    him, not quite understanding what he meant.


    Josh exined: ¡°The York family has had no daughters for several generations. If Zachary and his wife


    had a daughter, it would be the treasure of the York family. How could it be so easy to marry?¡±


    ¡°Unless you are very good, the chances are higher if you get the attention of the York family when you


    are young. Therefore, our son must be very good to impress the hearts of the York family. If you want to


    be excellent, you have to work hard.¡±


    Jasmine thought about it.


    The York family was domineering and difficult by nature, and their daughter was not easy to marry.


    She¡¯s afraid that even Serenity¡¯s own mother would not be able to make decisions at that time.


    Soon, Josh smiled again: ¡°Let¡¯s just think about it; don¡¯t take it seriously. Just in the monk temple of the


    York family, the great monk Zachary can give birth to a daughter, the sky is always red and rainy, and


    the ancestral grave of the York family can emit green smoke.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°Of course Zachary can¡¯t have a daughter, and he doesn¡¯t have the ability to have


    children, so Serenity can.¡±

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977


    Josh smiled and made a bet with his beloved wife: ¡°Let¡¯s just gamble, I said Zachary and his wife have


    a child, the first child must be a son.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t even dare to bet with you.¡±


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    She felt like there was no chance of winning.


    ¡°It¡¯s better not to gamble. The York family has no daughter for several generations. I can¡¯t guarantee


    that Serenity¡¯s first child will have a daughter, and I don¡¯t even dare to bet that she will have both


    children.¡± Jasmine felt that if she made a bet, she had a high probability of losing, that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Honey, you bet me boldly. If I win, I will give you a set of jewels. If I lose, I will give you two sets of


    jewels. I just want to prevent you from losing money.¡±


    Jasmineughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of such a bet? If you really want to gamble, then let¡¯s


    gamble once. I bet that Serenity and his wife will have both children. If I win, you can give me whatever


    I want. If I lose, I will give it to you.¡±


    Josh readily agreed.


    He said: ¡± Then I¡¯ll bet that the two children in front of Zachary and his wife are both sons.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a bet on two children, but Serenity probably will have two, and the two will determine the


    oue.¡±


    Jasmine knew her friend would have a second child, but the chance of a third child was not high. Even


    if there were many, what was needed was money to support the baby, and Serenity did not want to


    have a third child.


    One child, Serenity would feel very lonely. She was most likely to have a second child.


    Serenity didn¡¯t know that because her friend wanted to eat ice cream, it led to a bet between the young


    couple. After chatting with Jasmine, she sent those photos to Zachary.


    If there was any misunderstanding between husband and wife, she thought it was best to exin it


    clearly immediately and didn¡¯t keep her mouth shut; otherwise, it would only make the


    misunderstanding worse.


    When Zachary received the photos from his wife, he had just finished talking about business and was


    about to go home.


    Seeing these photos on the way, Zachary was so anxious.


    He immediately called Serenity.


    After Serenity answered the phone, he anxiously exined on the phone: ¡°Serenity, that man is not


    me, definitely not me, I have no other woman except you! There is not even a frontal photo, which


    means that the man is not me, and the other party is afraid that if he takes a frontal photo, he will be


    exposed.


    Who is that woman? D*mn it, she actually killed me! I will immediately ask Josh to help me investigate.¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t wait to tear up the woman in the photo.


    Zachary: ¡°By the way, Serenity, who sent you the photo?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I believe the man in the photo is not you, I just sent it to you to see. That woman is


    Analia, I have an impression of her, and there is no doubt about her.¡±


    Because Analia came to her door, Serenity was deeply impressed by Analia.


    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±


    Zachary met Analia just once, and after he sued Analia, Mr. Dawson no longer let his daughter appear


    in front of him. So he couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Even if he had met several times, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her. He paid very little


    attention to women, and his heart and eyes were full of his Serenity.


    ¡°Jasmine sent me the photo. It should be Josh who knew about it first, and then Jasmine sent it to me.¡±


    Zachary cursed in his heart, why didn¡¯t Josh send it to him immediately?


    Indeed, for a man with a wife, his wife was ranked first, while his friends had no idea where they stood.

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978


    ¡°But I think it might be a conspiracy, just looking at the photo, I think the man is yours. Husband, let¡¯s


    find out about this matter first. Before you find out, don¡¯t make trouble for Analia, because she also


    didn¡¯t say that the man was you.


    Jasmine said that Josh would find out who the man is. I tell you this because I don¡¯t want someone who


    wants to use it to destroy the rtionship between our husband and wife. I happened to be not in


    Wiltspoon, so this photo leaked.


    If I was an impulsive person, I would have misunderstood you the first time I saw a photo like this, and


    suspected that you were stealing food while I was not at home.¡±


    Zachary responded in a low voice: ¡°Seren, I won¡¯t act impulsively. I have to find out before I talk about


    it. Mr. Dawson has recently gone on a business trip abroad and is not in thepany.¡±


    He was no longer following up on the cooperation between the twopanies, but Mr. Dawson¡¯s


    recent situation, he still knew.


    Analia dared toe to the door only when Mr. Dawson was on a business trip, wanting to talk to


    Serenity.


    Zachary: ¡°I know, you told me when Analia approached mest time.¡±


    Mr. Dawson was always a sensible individual; he did not approve of his daughter¡¯s attraction to


    Zachary, primarily because Zachary was married. Mr. Dawson believed that if his daughter did not


    make any other major mistakes, inherited the Dawson Group, and was the proud girl of heaven, she


    would not need topete with others for a man.


    Based on their family¡¯s conditions, what kind of man did the daughter want to marry?


    Serenity: ¡°are you still busy?¡±


    ¡°Well, on the way home, I received the photos from you which scared me into a cold sweat. Serenity,


    thank you for trusting me, you won¡¯t suspect me of stealing food while you are not at home.¡±


    Serenity smiled, and said, ¡°If you steal it so easily, it doesn¡¯t belong to me anymore.¡±


    Before they got married, Zachary was single, and no one would say anything about what kind of


    woman he wanted.


    Neither did he get close to young women.


    He brought a group of bodyguards with him when he went in and out, mainly to prevent young women


    from throwing him down.


    How could such a man be so eager to steal food after being separated from her for a few days?


    Now Serenity didn¡¯t know if the man in Analia¡¯s photo was Zachary, whom she found as a substitute to


    be her boyfriend, or if she deliberately took a few photos and put them in Moments to mislead others


    and spread them to Serenity¡¯s ears through other people¡¯s mouths, so as to make him more happy, and


    Serenity misunderstood Zachary?


    Serenity felt that if it was thetter, Analia would be too anxious.


    What¡¯s the matter, they had to wait until she and Zachary were separated for a year or so and didn¡¯t


    see each other for a year or so. If they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, Serenity might think


    wildly when she saw such photos. In just a few days, Serenity would not believe it.


    On the weekend, Zachary also went to FC & Co. to spend the weekend vacation with her.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Zachary: ¡°I won¡¯t steal it. I said that I will never have another woman in this life except you, Serenity. If I


    love another woman, that woman will only be our daughter.¡±


    Serenity Smile, ¡°Even if you have a daughter, you can¡¯t let her surpass me.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°That¡¯s natural, you are the first in my heart!¡±


    If Zachary had a daughter, he might be like Ben¡­Became a ve to his daughter, but his favorite was


    still his Serenity.


    Children, when they grew up, would leave their parents.


    Children, when they grew up, would also start a family. With people they cared about, their focus would


    also be on their small family.


    It¡¯s not too much for parents.


    And the wife was the one who would apany him for the rest of his life.


    Zachary would not let his children surpass his wife. In his heart, the most important thing is always


    Serenity.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979


    ¡°Husband, rest early after returning home. I will go back soon.¡± Serenity told her


    husband.


    Zachary deliberately wronged and said: ¡°wife, I was almost misunderstood by you,


    and you didn¡¯te back early tofort me and apany me, my heart was


    hurt.¡±


    A man who cared about him took advantage of him because he wanted to turn him


    into a yboy.


    He was wronged.


    He needed his wife¡¯spany as well as herfort.


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s fine, I will take Sonny back tomorrow night, grandma


    not go back with me.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°Even though Grandma is old, she still flies here all day. Running there


    is not at all obeying, and if she is more than ten years younger, the sky will be


    pierced.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma said that there are too many pigs in her family, and she needs to


    find cabbage for the pigs.¡±


    Zachary: ¡± ¡­¡±


    He was the big pig in grandma¡¯s mouth!


    The cabbage he made was also found by grandma for him!


    Zachary: ¡°Can¡¯te back tomorrow morning?¡±


    ¡°I made an appointment with Jane to take the children to the zoo. Sonny is so happy.


    If I tell him not to go, he will be very disappointed. Going back tomorrow morning is


    also so early.¡±


    Zachary curled his lips and said, ¡°You always put men from other people¡¯s families


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ahead of me, and you don¡¯t consider my feelings. When Sonny grows up and marries


    a wife, he will be a man from other people¡¯s families. You don¡¯t care about him


    anymore. It¡¯s good to help other people take care of men.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°This sour taste is even more sour than sauerkraut.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I¡¯m just jealous, as long as you treat your husband well, I will be jealous, no


    matter if the husband is an adult or a child, as long as the husband is not me, I will be


    jealous and it¡¯s sour.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°You¡¯re so sour, your teeth are so sour that you can¡¯t even eat tofu.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I don¡¯t eat tofu, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±


    Serenity smiled and scolded him: ¡°Don¡¯t say these things because Sonny is still with


    me.¡±


    Zachary felt sour again.


    Zachary: ¡°Tomorrow evening, I will go to FC Manor to pick you up.¡±


    Serenity did not refuse him.


    Serenity: ¡°Then, I hung up the phone and took Sonny to sleep.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t sleep with me, but sleeps with Sonny. I¡¯m sore, I¡¯m sore, I¡¯m


    still sour.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    She quickly ended the call and stopped listening to the sour man¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980


    The security captain guessed this would be the result.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s car, escorted by the bodyguard car, drove into the Queen Enterprise.


    Kevin was sitting in his own car, watching Hayden¡¯s convoy enter, with a smile on the


    corner of his mouth, he said to himself: ¡°This ostentation isparable to that of big


    brother.¡±


    Normally, Hayden sat in a Maybach, but she has now switched to a Rolls-Royce,


    which rivals his big brother.


    Changing the car, probably because he was driving a Maybach.


    After Hayden¡¯s motorcade entered, thepany¡¯s door was closed again.


    The security captain walked back to Kevin¡¯s car window, and said apologetically to


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Queen said that we have no time to entertain you. Please go


    back and don¡¯te again.¡±


    Finally, the security captain added: ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Queen is always a serious man, he


    will not ept your pursuit.¡±


    There were many girls who admired Mr. Queen, and many people stalked Mr. Queen


    But it was the first time that Mr. Queen was stalked by a man.


    Kevin said: ¡°I just like Mr. Queen. I am very patient. No matter what Mr. Queen thinks


    of me or treats me, I will stick to it.¡±


    He started the car.


    Of course not leaving.


    Instead, park the car on the side of thepany¡¯s entrance, so that it will not block


    other people¡¯s ess. Then, he called Hayden.


    Hayden didn¡¯t answer his call.


    He sent another message to Hayden.


    ¡°Hayden, I want to go in. I brought you a loving breakfast. Let¡¯s have breakfast


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    together. If you don¡¯t let me in, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Hayden received his message and stared at it for a while, In the end, she chose to


    reply to him.


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s my begging, please let me go, don¡¯te to me again, I won¡¯t like you, I


    don¡¯t like homos*xuality!¡±


    Kevin replied to her again: ¡°Are you sure you are really man? You dare not let me test


    it, which shows that you are guilty. You are not a man, but a woman. You are dressed


    as a man. If my guess is right, you have been dressed as a man since you were a


    child. After a few years, everyone got used to your manhood. But, the real one can¡¯t


    be fake, the fake one can¡¯t be real, you are not a real man, no matter how much you


    look like, no one can tell you are a woman. You are still a woman.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s handsome face was gloomy when she saw this messages.


    Kevin was right at all.


    She disguised herself as a man since she was a child. Everyone was used to her as a


    man, and no one ever suspected that she was a woman.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981


    The security captain guessed this would be the result.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s car, escorted by the bodyguard car, drove into the Queen Enterprise.


    Kevin was sitting in his own car, watching Hayden¡¯s convoy enter, with a smile on the


    corner of his mouth, he said to himself: ¡°This ostentation isparable to that of big


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    brother.¡±


    Normally, Hayden sat in a Maybach, but she has now switched to a Rolls-Royce,


    which rivals his big brother.


    Changing the car, probably because he was driving a Maybach.


    After Hayden¡¯s motorcade entered, thepany¡¯s door was closed again.


    The security captain walked back to Kevin¡¯s car window, and said apologetically to


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Queen said that we have no time to entertain you. Please go


    back and don¡¯te again.¡±


    Finally, the security captain added: ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Queen is always a serious man, he


    will not ept your pursuit.¡±


    There were many girls who admired Mr. Queen, and many people stalked Mr. Queen


    But it was the first time that Mr. Queen was stalked by a man.


    Kevin said: ¡°I just like Mr. Queen. I am very patient. No matter what Mr. Queen thinks


    of me or treats me, I will stick to it.¡±


    He started the car.


    Of course not leaving.


    Instead, park the car on the side of thepany¡¯s entrance, so that it will not block


    other people¡¯s ess. Then, he called Hayden.


    Hayden didn¡¯t answer his call.


    He sent another message to Hayden.


    ¡°Hayden, I want to go in. I brought you a loving breakfast. Let¡¯s have breakfast


    together. If you don¡¯t let me in, don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Hayden received his message and stared at it for a while, In the end, she chose to


    reply to him.


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s my begging, please let me go, don¡¯te to me again, I won¡¯t like you, I


    don¡¯t like homos*xuality!¡±


    Kevin replied to her again: ¡°Are you sure you are really man? You dare not let me test


    it, which shows that you are guilty. You are not a man, but a woman. You are dressed


    as a man. If my guess is right, you have been dressed as a man since you were a


    child. After a few years, everyone got used to your manhood. But, the real one can¡¯t


    be fake, the fake one can¡¯t be real, you are not a real man, no matter how much you


    look like, no one can tell you are a woman. You are still a woman.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s handsome face was gloomy when she saw this messages.


    Kevin was right at all.


    She disguised herself as a man since she was a child. Everyone was used to her as a


    man, and no one ever suspected that she was a woman.

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982


    ¡°I like you, and I want to pursue you, Mr, Queen.¡±


    The distance between the top floor of the Queen Enterprise¡¯s office building and the


    ground was so high, even if Kevin has a loud voice, his shouts can¡¯t reach the top


    floor.


    Unfortunately, Hayden heard it.


    Not only she heard it, but also the senior managers. They all looked out the window,


    and then looked at Hayden.


    Hayden¡¯s face was as dark as the bottom of a casserole.


    She suspended the meeting, got up, and went to the window.


    She couldn¡¯t see clearly because of the distance, but after listening carefully, she


    could hear that Kevin used a tweeter.


    He used a tweeter to amplify his voice to her ears, so that everyone nearby could hear


    him shouting.


    Hayden cursed in a low voice.


    She immediately took out her mobile phone and wanted to call the police to report


    Kevin for making noise and disturbing the people. After thinking about it, she finally


    gave up calling the police.


    Instead, she returned to her seat and told the secretary: ¡°Call the security department


    and ask them to go out and tell Mr. York that he cane in.¡±


    So as not to make noise outside and affect the public at the same time, let her


    be everyone again. topic of.


    Although the noise would disappear if the police were called, Kevin would probably be


    criticized and educated, but that would only treat the symptoms, not the root cause.


    This man had too many tricks, who knew what method he would think of to disturb her


    next time?


    Kevin was the most unpredictable man Hayden had ever met.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Queen.¡±


    The secretary hurriedly informed the security captain to let Kevin in, and didn¡¯t let


    Kevin use a tweeter to yell at Mr. Queen to express his love.


    The security captain was also having a headache.


    After receiving the internal call from the secretary, the security captain rushed to Kevin


    at the fastest speed.


    ¡°Mr. York, Mr. York.¡±


    The security captain pulled Kevin¡¯s hand with both hands, and at the same time


    prevented Kevin from shouting with the tweeter.


    Kevin stopped shouting, turned his head to look at the security captain, and asked


    with a smile: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is Mr. Queen free to entertain me?¡±


    The security captain smiled, ¡°Mr. York, I just received a call from Mr. Queen¡¯s


    Secretary. Mr. Queen said to let you in, don¡¯t shout here anymore. Making noise and


    disturb the people, people can call the police to deal with you.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°I don¡¯t have to work so hard to shout here if Hayden let me in at the


    beginning.¡±


    He then said to Manager Dax who was standing not far away: ¡°Manager Dax, you can


    take the tweeter home and keep it for now. If I can¡¯t enter Queen Enterprise another


    day, I¡¯ll continue to use it.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983


    Kevin returned to his car, the security captain waved his hand, and the door of


    thepany was opened.


    Kevin swaggered into Queen Enterprise in his Maybach.


    After a few minutes.


    Kevin walked into the office building of the Queen Enterprise with a few bags in


    one hand and arge bouquet of flowers in the other.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    All the way in, everyone who saw him greeted him respectfully.


    Enter title¡­


    Kevin had a good temper. No matter who greeted him, he always responded to


    the other party. The impression left on the people of the Queen Enterprise was


    that he was approachable and had no airs of the third young master of the York


    family.


    In fact, of the nine young masters of the York family, except for Zachary, who


    was a bit more ostentatious, the others were very close to the people.


    Zachary wasn¡¯t just showing off, he was just bringing his bodyguards to prevent


    his admirers from approaching.


    It¡¯s not the first time Kevin hade to Queen Enterprise, he went up to the top


    floor with ease.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s secretary was already waiting for him at the elevator, and saw him


    Kevin smiled back, and asked the secretary: ¡°Is Mr. Queen in the office?¡±


    The secretary selectively ignored therge bouquet of flowers that Kevin was


    holding, and responded: ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Queen is still in the meeting; you should


    wait in the VIP room for a while. Mr. Queen will meet you after the meeting is


    finished.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Every time Ie here, he is in a meeting, and he is too busy, where is


    Hugh?¡±


    If Hayden were to inherit the Queen Enterprise in the future, it would be


    worthwhile for her to be so busy. If all of the Queen family¡¯s assets were left to


    Hugh, Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e would be so exhausted that he would be sewing wedding


    dresses for his brother-inw.


    The secretary: ¡°Second Young master Queen always talks about business


    outside, so he didn¡¯t attend this meeting.¡±


    Kevin couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Hayden was in a meeting, so he could only follow the secretary into the VIP


    room and wait for Hayden inside.


    After putting down the bouquet and a few bags, Kevin gave a breakfast to the


    secretary, and said to the secretary: ¡°I prepared this breakfast for Mr. Queen.


    Please, secretary, could you assist me in delivering this to Mr. Queen in the


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    conference room?¡±


    The secretary: ¡°¡­Mr. York, Mr. Queen returns to thepany after having


    breakfast at home every day.¡±


    Besides, there were so many senior managers present in the meeting room, Mr.


    York, you asked me to deliver this breakfast to Mr. Queen, how does Mr. Queen


    eat? You can¡¯t let everyone watch Mr. Queen eating, right?


    Mr. Queen has a small appetite and doesn¡¯t eat much. Even after his breakfast,


    she is probably a little hungry now.¡± The secretary said helplessly.


    Hayden had nothing to do with Kevin, let alone him.


    After pouring Kevin a ss of warm water, the secretary returned to the meeting


    room with a breakfast.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, he handed Hayden the breakfast that


    Kevin asked him to bring into the meeting room.


    He whispered: ¡°Mr. Queen, this is the breakfast that Mr. York packed. He was


    worried that you were hungry, so he insisted that I bring in a breakfast for you.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    The meeting room was full of high-level management of thepany. When the


    secretary handed the breakfast to Hayden, everyone looked at Hayden, and the


    meeting room became extremely quiet.


    Hayden took the breakfast, but she didn¡¯t eat it, she just got up, walked to the


    trash can, and threw the breakfast into the trash can.


    She made such an action, and no one present felt that she was wrong.


    In the eyes of everyone, their president was a man, a normal man, but Kevin


    the bouquets and gifts sent by Kevin The breakfast is to give Kevin hope.


    It became more and more difficult to get rid of Kevin¡¯s entanglement.


    In fact, Kevin¡¯s pursuit of Hayden made many senior managers dissatisfied, and


    Hayden didn¡¯t know how many times she scolded Kevin behind his back.


    Because many of their daughters like Hayden

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984


    These elderly people belonged to the same generation as Donald. Donald¡¯s


    character and ability were very clear.


    They admired Hayden regardless of his identity and hoped that their daughter


    would win Hayden and be their son-inw.


    Kevin, who came out halfway, relied on his identity as a man and was also the


    third young master of the York family. Anyone who wanted to do anything to him


    had to consider the York family and the Bucham family behind him.


    Even the Stone family, who had previously been at odds with the York family,


    would now assist the York family.


    Therefore, no one dared to fight Kevin easily.


    Enter title¡­


    Hayden could only scold him behind his back for being shameless.


    Forget about being crooked on their own, but wanting to lead Hayden, who was


    regarded as the most ideal son-inw candidate by many elders, was simply


    outraged by the public.


    After throwing away the breakfast Kevin sent, Hayden returned to her seat and


    sat down, continuing her meeting as if nothing had happened.


    Kevin, who was waiting over there, was enjoying his breakfast.


    It took at least an hour for Hayden to have a meeting. If he waited for an hour,


    breakfast could be turned into lunch.


    Besides, Kevin, who went out early, also felt hungry.


    After breakfast, Kevin sat on the sofa, took out his mobile phone, and leisurely


    watched videos or yed game.


    after an hour.


    The secretary knocked on the door and told him: ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Queen is back in


    the office, pleasee over.¡±


    Kevin stopped ying with his mobile phone, put the phone back into his


    trouser pocket, and said, ¡°I was so engrossed in ying that I didn¡¯t notice


    Hayden finished the meeting. I¡¯m going to see him right away.¡±


    Kevin picked up the bouquet, picked up a few more bags, and asked the


    secretary as he walked outside, ¡°Have Hayden eaten the breakfast I brought?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The secretary replied: ¡°Mr. York, you will ask Mr. Queenter to find out.¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer.


    That¡¯s Mr. Queen¡¯s private business, he shouldn¡¯t meddle in his own business.


    When the secretary said this, Kevin guessed that Hayden must have not eaten,


    and probably threw the breakfast he brought in the trash can.


    No defense, it would be time for lunch again soon.


    He tried his best to invite Hayden to dinner, or else, Hayden invited him to


    dinner, anyway, he wanted to eat with Hayden.


    The strong girl was afraid of the stalking man, so he wanted to bring out the


    stalking nature of the stalking man to the fullest.


    Kevin nodded to the secretary, then walked out of the VIP room with a gift and


    walked towards the president¡¯s office.


    The secretary knocked on the office door for Kevin.


    ¡°Secretary, thank you, but can you not follow in?¡±


    Kevin whispered to the secretary when he was about to enter the office.


    Secretary: ¡°¡­¡±


    He dutifully followed in, and always poured Mr. York a ss of warm water.


    Hayden didn¡¯t sit at the desk, she stood in front of the window, with her back to


    the two people who came in, the office smelled of tobo.


    Hayden was smoking.


    Donald was in a semi-retired state. The Queen Enterprise was managed by


    Hayden, who was also the president. She had a lot of social activities, and


    smoking was unavoidable in her daily life. But most of the time, she didn¡¯t


    smoke. asionally, when she was in a bad mood, she would smoke a


    cigarette.


    At this moment, she was in a bad mood

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985


    ¡°Mr. Queen, Mr. York is here.¡± The secretary said respectfully.


    Hayden didn¡¯t turn around, she just waved her hand to signal the secretary to go


    out.


    The secretary asked Kevin to sit down in front of the sofa in the reception area,


    went to pour Kevin a ss of warm water again, then silently exited the


    president¡¯s office, and closed the door for the two of them.


    When the secretary went out, Kevin got up, walked to Hayden¡¯s side, and


    stretched out his hand to her.


    Hayden turned her head to look at him, puzzled.


    Enter title¡­


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. Queen gave me a cigarette. I haven¡¯t smoked for a long time.


    Seeing Mr. Queen smoking, I¡¯m a bit addicted to it.¡±


    After Hayden was silent, he took out a pack of cigarettes and handed a cigarette


    to Kevin.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Lend me the lighter.¡± Kevin borrowed the lighter from her.


    He actually didn¡¯t smoke much during normal times because Jasmine and his


    sister-inw disliked the smell of tobo, and Zachary and Josh almost never


    touched a cigarette, which led Kevin to believe that perhaps their fianc¨¦es felt


    the same way.


    Therefore, several of them also reduced the number of smoking.


    Not to mention Josh, after Jasmine got pregnant, he stopped smoking and


    drinking.


    Zachary and his wife were preparing for pregnancy all the time, and they didn¡¯t


    smoke or drink.


    ¡°The lighter is on the table, get it yourself.¡± Hayden said.


    Kevin turned and walked to her desk, and saw a lighter that looked like a small


    car on her desk.


    While lighting his own cigarette, he said, ¡°Hayden, your lighter is quite special.


    People who don¡¯t know it will think it¡¯s a small toy car.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t answer his words.


    After Kevin lit his cigarette, he returned to her side and looked at her while


    smoking.


    Hayden: ¡°Why is Mr. York staring at me in that way?¡±


    ¡°Hayden, you look more and more beautiful. I was thinking, if you put on a long


    skirt, a wig, high heels, and light makeup, you will definitely look better. You¡¯re


    so beautiful.¡±


    Hayden said with a cold face, ¡°Mr. York, If you want to put on a long skirt, fake


    long hair, and high-eye shoes to show off in the market,e and tell me.¡±


    When Hayden said that she was a man, Kevin just didn¡¯t believe it, and still


    treated her as a woman.


    He wanted her to wear a skirt.


    She was so old that she never wore a skirt.


    She didn¡¯t like skirts either. Her mother once bought her a beautiful dress and


    secretly gave it to her, and she gave it to her cousin, which drove her crazy.


    She said that it was very rare to receive a skirt from her eldest cousin, and


    praised her for her vision, and the skirt she bought was very beautiful.


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°Is it because I dress like that, and Mr. Queen just wears


    like that?¡±


    Hayden stopped talking.


    She didn¡¯t dare to promise casually, who knew if Kevin would really wear


    women¡¯s clothing?


    Kevin dared to pursue her openly, and didn¡¯t care about being regarded as gay


    by others, which showed that this man was really thick-skinned, and it was


    really possible to wear women¡¯s clothing.


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s rare to see Mr. Queen smoking. I thought Mr. Queen wouldn¡¯t


    smoke.¡±


    After all, she was a woman.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986


    Hayden: ¡°I only smoke because of your arrival. I usually don¡¯t smoke when I¡¯m


    in a good mood.¡±


    Kevin smiled, ¡°So I made Mr. Queen feel bad? Mr. Queen, tell me, how are you


    feeling? What¡¯s wrong? Am I ugly? I¡¯m not ugly, you will only find it pleasing to


    look at me.¡±


    Hayden stared at him.


    Kevin was not afraid of her stares, when she stared at him, he even had an urge


    to touch her beautiful big eyes.


    Of course, at the moment, he only dared to think about it, and didn¡¯t dare to


    touch her eyes, for fear that if he did, the two of them would fight and ruin his


    Enter title¡­


    image.


    Kevin said: ¡°Mr. Queen, If you dare to prove that you are really a man in front of


    me, I guarantee that I will never appear in front of you in the future.¡±


    Kevin knew that she was upset because of his pursuit.


    Hayden was a little angry, and she reminded him coldly: ¡°Mr. York, have you


    forgotten the wife your grandma chose for you? If your grandma knows that you


    are entangled with me and makes herself known as gay, you will be p!ssed off.


    As far as I know, you¡¯re also very filial to your grandma, so you¡¯re not afraid to


    p!ss off your grandma?¡±


    Comining to Zachary, Zachary expressed that he respected his cousin¡¯s


    choice, as long as his younger brother lived well, he will be happy.


    In the York family, the only people who could control Kevin were Zachary and


    the old Mrs. York.


    It¡¯s just that Mrs. York was not in Wiltspoon now.


    Hayden had already asked people to find out that the old Mrs. York and Serenity


    were not in Wiltspoon.


    Hayden didn¡¯t have old Mrs. York¡¯s phone number, so she couldn¡¯tin to


    the old Mrs. York.


    Kevin finished smoking the cigarette, walked back to the table, threw the


    cigarette b*tt in the ashtray, then walked to the sofa in the reception area,


    picked up the bouquet from the coffee table, and walked towards Hayden.


    ¡°Although my grandma chose a wife for me, she also asked me to win her within


    a year. I always feel that marriage is a major event in my life, and I must


    cultivate a rtionship with her before I can marry her. Basically, I can be


    happier after marriage. I don¡¯t have the courage of my elder brother to marry


    first and then love.¡±


    Hayden focused on the key point and said: ¡°You are pestering me endlessly


    now, how can you develop a rtionship with your fianc¨¦e? I¡¯m afraid The other


    party heard that you are gay, so she dare not marry you.¡±


    Kevin looked at her with a smile, and said with a smile: ¡°She refuses to marry


    me, so I can only pursue you, because it is the reason of you, I bear the name


    of being gay. Mr. Queen, you made me bear the name of being gay, you must


    be responsible for me, right?¡±


    Hayden was so angry that her face turned green.


    She had seen shameless people, but she had never seen such shameless


    people like Kevin.


    Obviously it was his sudden and high-profile pursuit of Hayden, Hayden was


    caught off guard by his confession and pursuit.


    Now he actually med Hayden, saying that Hayden caused him to be called


    gay.


    ¡°Kevin, can you be more shameless?¡± Hayden always called him by his first


    name when she was very angry.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Yes, there are ten levels of shamelessness. I can satisfy


    you no matter what level you want me to reach.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kevin handed the bouquet to Hayden, looking at her eyes, made her feel a little


    hot, which made her a little flustered. Kevin was serious!


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden, this bouquet of flowers is for you. May your mood be as


    beautiful as flowers every day.¡±


    Hayden could not ept his flowers, she said coldly: ¡°Mr. York, If you want my


    mood to be like flowers, so beautiful, please don¡¯t appear in front of me again,


    don¡¯t pester me endlessly, I can¡¯t possibly like to ept your pursuit.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t emphasize that she was a man.


    She was afraid that this shameless person would force her to take off her


    clothes again to prove that she was a man.


    ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t talk too much, it¡¯s easy to get pped in the face.¡± Kevin said


    with a smile: ¡°Like my elder brother who swore at the beginning that he wouldn¡¯t


    chase his wife, he was pped in the face in the end and hung himself on my


    sister-inw as a pendant.¡±

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987


    ¡°Mr. Queen, there are no vases in your office. I will send you some vases in the


    afternoon. I will put the flowers I give you in the vases, and the office will be


    more beautiful.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t want to ept Kevin¡¯s bouquet, but Kevin put the bouquet on her


    desk regardless of whether she liked it or not.


    Kevin returned to Hayden¡¯s side, and stretched out his hand to pull Hayden, but


    Hayden avoided him.


    Hayden: ¡°Kevin, please respect yourself and don¡¯t touch my hands.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Didn¡¯t you always emphasize that you are a man? If a man holds a


    man¡¯s hand, no one will suffer. What are you afraid of?¡±


    Enter title¡­


    As Kevin spoke, he dragged Hayden to the sofa in the reception area.


    Kevin: ¡°I also bought you a set of clothes and a pair of shoes.¡±


    He picked up the bag containing the skirt and stuffed it into Hayden¡¯s arms, and


    the bag containing the high-heeled shoes, and he helped her take out the highheeled shoes, put them


    on the ground, and said to her, ¡°Sit down and try


    whether these shoes fit, I¡¯m visually measuring the size of your feet, and the


    approximate size you bought.¡±


    When Hayden saw those high heels, her face darkened again.


    She didn¡¯t take out the skirt, but she nced at the clothes in the bag, and she


    knew it was women¡¯s clothes by the color.


    D*mn Kevin actually gave her women¡¯s clothes and shoes!


    Was he sure that she was a woman?


    Hayden threw the bag containing the skirt back to Kevin, and said coldly:


    ¡°Kevin, you should give it to the fianc¨¦e chosen by your grandma for you.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Hayden turned around, walked back to the desk, sat


    down, started to work, and didn¡¯t want to talk to Kevin any more.


    Kevin took out the skirt from the bag, unfolded it,pared it to himself, and


    said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this skirt pretty? I think it looks pretty. This is the first skirt I bought.¡±


    Holding the skirt in one hand and the high heels in the other, Kevin wanted to


    walk over.


    But at this moment the secretary knocked on the door and entered.


    The secretary came in with a document and wanted Hayden to sign it.


    As soon as the secretary came in, he saw Kevin holding a long skirt and a pair


    of high heels. The uppers of the high heels were also studded with diamonds.


    They were very beautiful, but of course they would not be cheap.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    This scene made the secretary stunned. He looked at Kevin and thought, the


    third young master York was not only gay, but also liked women¡¯s clothes and


    shoes. Was he nning to pretend to be a woman when he was with Mr. Queen


    in the future?


    Soon, the secretary returned to normal. He walked over with the document and


    said to Hayden, ¡°Mr. Queen, this document needs your signature.¡±


    Hayden took the document, read it, signed her name on it, and handed the


    document to the secretary.


    After the secretary took the document, he hesitated to speak, but seeing


    Hayden¡¯s tense face, the secretary finally said nothing, and went out with the


    document signed by Hayden.


    After Kevin waited for the secretary to go out, he walked over again with the


    skirt and high heels, put them on Hayden¡¯s desk, and said to Hayden, ¡°Do you


    want to try it?¡±


    Without raising her head, Hayden said coldly, ¡°Kevin, please don¡¯t make me kick


    you out.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? I think this dress is pretty. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve bought


    clothes for a girl.¡±


    Hayden was so angry that she snatched the skirt and threw it at Kevin.


    The skirt was put on Kevin¡¯s head. Kevin quickly tore off the skirt and looked at


    Hayden who was itching with hated and felt helpless at him.


    Kevin said softly: ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to wear a skirt yet, then don¡¯t wear it.


    You look good in a suit, but you look better than me in a suit, which makes me


    feel a little inferior in front of you.¡±


    ¡°go out!¡±


    No matter how good-tempered Hayden was, she couldn¡¯t bear Kevin.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s almost time to get off work now. Let me treat you to dinner. After


    dinner, I¡¯ll send you back to thepany to work, and I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°No, as long as you leave, I will be grateful to you, Kevin, please forgive me.¡±


    Hayden was going crazy.


    Kevin had only been chasing Hayden for two days, and she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    This guy¡¯s tricks were endless, and there was always a way to restrain her,


    making her angry and helpless.


    She must have been Kevin¡¯s enemy in her previous life, and she would be


    chased by Kevin for revenge in this life.


    Enter title¡­


    Kevin said seriously: ¡°Hayden, I really like you, I¡¯m serious about you, and I¡¯m


    serious about pursuing you. Although I am a little shameless and thick-skinned,


    I must be shameless when pursuing a wife. It should be thicker.


    If I had thin skin, and you scolded me a few times, and I gave up after being


    rejected by you, I would be a bachelor for the rest of my life. It would be a


    shame to be a bachelor for a man like me, so I must be shameless.¡±


    Hayden was speechless.


    In front of Kevin, Hayden could no longer confidently say that she was a man.


    Kevin would ask her to take off her pants to verify her identity. Of course she


    couldn¡¯t take off her pants.


    Then, he was given a reason to question that she was not a man.


    Kevin turned and walked back to the sofa, and put the skirt and high heels back


    into the bags respectively.


    Hayden was not forced to ept the skirt he gave.


    She has disguised herself as a man for more than 20 years, and she is used to


    men¡¯s clothes. It is difficult for her to wear skirts.


    When Kevin bought her a skirt, he was actually testing her bottom line to see


    how far she could tolerate it.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Queen, I have something else I want to ask you about when I


    Kevin remembered the fact that Kathryn and Sister Liberty looked alike, walked


    back to Hayden, sat down opposite Hayden, felt thirsty, he got up again, went to


    pour a ss of warm water, and then sat down again.


    Seeing him in her office as if at home, Hayden scolded him thousands of times


    in her heart.


    How could she know such a shameless man?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    ¡°Hayden, you should know the family history of the Farrell family, right?¡±


    Since it was a question, Kevin was serious and restrained his hippie smile.


    He even looked at Hayden more seriously.


    His serious appearance was very charming.


    Well!


    Hayden was started.


    She actually found Kevin¡¯s earnest appearance very attractive, she was so mad


    at him, and still found him charming, she must be a ghost, or she was confused


    by Kevin¡¯s anger.


    ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Hayden was a little curious, and didn¡¯t understand


    why he would ask about the history of the Farrell family.


    Kevin didn¡¯t hide anything in front of her, he said honestly: ¡°When I first saw Ms.


    Kathryn, I thought she was a bit like my sister-inw Serenity, but after looking


    at her again, I think she is more like Sister Liberty, let¡¯s put it this way, Kathryn is


    simr to my sister-inw, three points simr to my sister-inw, five or six


    points simr to Sister Liberty.¡±


    ¡°When Sister Liberty was fat, she couldn¡¯t see her original appearance, but now


    she has lost weight and regained her original appearance. I¡¯m sure Kathryn


    looks very simr to the current Sister Liberty.¡±

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989


    Hayden¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked him: ¡°What do you mean by that? Your


    sister-inw and sister look very simr to Kathryn? Does your sister-inw


    have lost sister?


    I¡¯m sure my sister-inw has only one older sister, Liberty. She doesn¡¯t have a


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    real sister, but she does have a cousin, but her cousin is not like Sister Liberty.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°I just think it¡¯s too strange. people I don¡¯t know, how can they look


    so simr, so I want to ask you if there are any children in Farrell family living


    outside, not recently, but a few years ago.


    ¡°My sister-inw and sisters can¡¯t be children of the Farrell family living outside.


    I know very well about the Hunt family.


    Enter title¡­


    But my sister-inw¡¯s deceased mother was an orphan. She was sent to the


    orphanage at a certain age, and was adoptedter. It¡¯s just that she was


    unlucky. After the adoptive parents had their own children, they gave her to


    others After raising her, others will give her to other people, and change hands


    several times.


    As a result, Mrs. Stone spent a lot of effort looking for her younger sister. It took


    decades, until she met Sonny, and finally found my sister-inw and sister.


    Sonny is my sister-inw¡¯s nephew. He¡¯s very simr.¡±


    Hayden asked him: ¡°You suspect that your sister-inw¡¯s mother is from the


    Farrell family¡­ Thest head of the Farrell family is the elder sister of the


    current head, but she has two daughters who disappeared decades ago. ¡°


    Kevin knew there was a story as soon as he heard it, so he quickly asked


    Hayden.


    Hayden didn¡¯t hide anything, and told Kevin everything she knew about the


    Farrell family history.


    After Kevin finished listening, he immediately took out his mobile phone and


    called his mother. After his mother answered the phone, he asked his mother,


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s Mrs. Stone¡¯sst name?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s Mrs. Stone¡¯sst name? Why are you asking this question all of a


    sudden? What does herst name have to do with you? You chase your wife


    well in Jensburg, don¡¯t give me all that I have.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m chasing my wife, but it¡¯s not easy to chase your future


    daughter-inw.¡±


    Hayden was listening on the other side,pletely speechless.


    Kevin¡¯s own mother knew what Kevin did in Jensburg.


    Unexpectedly, tacitly agreed, and even urged Kevin to chase his wife well.


    ¡°Mom, please tell me what Mrs. Stone¡¯sst name is.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stone¡¯s surname is Farrell(Fisher). Few people ask her what her surname


    is. Why do you suddenly ask her surname?¡±


    Mrs. York was suspicious and didn¡¯t understand why her son asked such a


    question.


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom, go ahead, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up first, mom told you, your aunt and second aunt both have


    daughters-inw, but I don¡¯t, you can cheer me up and bring me a daughter-iw back sooner, you


    said you and your second brother are to receive a photo


    from your grandma together, the second brother engaged, and you are still


    single!¡±


    Her own son, Kevin could speak well, but he was not as good as Callum.


    Callum was engaged, but her son hadn¡¯t made any progress yet.


    Mrs. York reminded her parents: ¡°Kevin, there are only a few months left for


    your grandma to give you. If you don¡¯t work harder, you won¡¯te back during


    the New Year.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Mom, I get it, don¡¯t rush me any more, I know it well.¡±


    Didn¡¯t he rush to catch up with the second brother?


    The oldest brother couldn¡¯t catch up, so he could only follow in the footsteps of


    the second brother. Maybe he could hold the wedding before the second


    brother.


    Hayden really wanted to snatch Kevin¡¯s phone andin to Mrs. York. After


    listening to the conversation between the mother and son, she finally endured it


    and didn¡¯t even say a word.


    Soon, Kevin ended the call, put his mobile phone on the desk casually, and said


    to Hayden: ¡°I dare not contact my mother. Every time I do, my mother always


    urges the marriage. My head is getting bigger.¡±

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden, I envy you. Your parents are not in a hurry about your marriage,


    nor are they rushing you.¡±


    Hayden pursued her lips.


    It¡¯s not that her parents didn¡¯t urge her, but they couldn¡¯t.


    She disguised herself as a man, and her parents wanted her to go on a blind


    date with a man, but if she went on a blind date, she would probably scare the


    blind date man.


    There were many people who pursue her, all of them were girls.


    She wanted to marry but couldn¡¯t.


    Enter title¡­


    Her parents were helpless.


    She could only encourage her younger brother, but Hugh neglected his parents¡¯


    advice to get married. Hugh always listened with his left ear and left his right ear


    whenever he was encouraged to get married. Upon leaving the house, he


    immediately turned around and forgot what his parents had said.


    Her parents were still helpless.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone¡¯s surname is Farrell. My elder brother¡¯s mother-inw is Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s younger sister, so naturally her surname is also Farrell. Kathryn is so


    simr to Sister Liberty. I think Mrs. Stone is most likely the niece of the current


    head of the Farrell family. However, the age does not seem to be right.¡±


    Hayden asked, ¡°How old is Mrs. Stone? Matriarch Farrell is seventy this year.


    When she was eighteen, her first niece was born, so her first niece should be


    fifty-two years old this year.¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°I don¡¯t know how old Mrs. Stone is actually. She is about the same


    age as my parents. Her oldest son is in his early thirties. I guess she should be


    nearly sixty years old, because she was working in the Stone family, she was


    appreciated by her husband and father-inw, and thus married into Stone


    family.


    But the surname Farrell is rare. Mrs. Stone and her sisters happen to have the


    surname Farrell. Both of their parents died and their family members were gone,


    so they entered the orphanage. However, Mrs. Stone is very powerful, much


    better than her sister. Although her sister has been dead for more than ten


    years, and from my sister-inw¡¯s memories of her deceased mother, it can be


    analyzed that her mother was a kind person, not as strong as Mrs. Stone ¡°


    As a young woman, Mrs. Stone apanied her husband into the business


    world and held a pivotal position within the Stone Group. Even though she has


    now retired, control of thepany has been transferred to her eldest son. She


    retains a great deal of prestige. She remains respectful when she sees the


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I also often heard my grandma talk about Mrs. Stone when she was young. My


    grandma said that she admired a girl like Mrs. Stone. She wanted to abduct her


    home to be her daughter-inw, but the businessman preempted her. My


    grandma have to give up.¡±


    Hayden said: ¡°The oldest daughter of the Farrell family has always been very


    powerful.¡±


    Kevin said instinctively: ¡°Thest head of the Farrell family was so powerful,


    why did she still die in the hands of her younger sister? She didn¡¯t even keep


    her husband¡¯s family members. The whereabouts of the two young daughters


    are even unknown, and their life and death are uncertain.¡±


    Hayden choked.


    After a long while, she had no choice but to say: ¡°People make mistakes, the


    previous head of the Farrell family may have identally followed her sister¡¯s


    way.¡±


    No matter how powerful a person is, they all have weaknesses and sometimes


    miss.


    The current Matriarch Farrell was ruthless enough to disregard family affection.


    It was because she killed her elder sister and younger sister that she was able


    to sit firmly as the head of the Farrell family for decades.


    Anyone who knew the history of the Farrell family said that Kathryn was


    reced by the housekeeper after she was born, which was the retribution of


    the head of the Farrell family.


    Raising a daughter for others, but her own daughter suffers from hardships and


    poverty, living a miserable life.


    ¡°Someone in the Farrell family can¡¯t understand how Matriarch Farrell favors her


    adopted daughter, and they also look down on Kathryn as a true daughter. They


    have been quietly searching everywhere to find out the whereabouts of the


    previous Matriarch¡¯s two daughters.¡±


    Hayden asked Kevin: ¡°Do you want to disclose this news to the Farrell family?¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991


    After thinking for a while, Kevin said: ¡°Yes, but you have to be careful. Use others to


    disclose this news to the people of the Farrell family, and don¡¯t tell it yourself, so as


    not to be involved in the disputes of the Farrell family.


    Matriarch Farrell is a bit older, but she is still in good health, and this woman has been


    ruthless since she was young, so she is not easy to mess with.¡±


    He joked with her again: ¡°All the real and fake daughters of the Farrell family like you.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Kathryn just admired me. I told her clearly that there would be no result


    with her, so she let it go very simply and neatly.¡±


    Hayden never liked Shiloh, who used to believe she was superior and the future head


    of the Farrell family, and she dislikes her even less now.


    Didn¡¯t say she was a woman, even if she was a man, she would not choose Shiloh.


    ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t get involved in this matter, I¡¯ll arrange someone to spread the word.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t want his future wife to be involved in the struggle of the Farrell family.


    After Hayden nced at him, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just a message, anyone can do it.¡±


    Kevin stopped talking, knowing that she was not the kind of person who was afraid of


    causing trouble.


    The two chatted for such a long time, and it was already time to get off work. No


    matter how unhappy Hayden was, Kevin just relied on her and insisted on treating her


    to dinner.


    There was no dinner at noon, so Hayden had no choice but to ask Kevin to treat her


    to a meal.


    However, after the meal, she was determined not to let Kevin enter thepany


    again, so as not to affect her work.


    Kevin was once again blocked at the door of the Queen Enterprise. Before Hayden


    entered thepany, she warned him: ¡°If you continue to use the tweeter to make


    noise, I will contact the police. Once you cause a disturbance, I will call the police.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, then I will listen to you. All the men in


    our family are like this, and they like to listen to what the other half has to say.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She really wanted to beat him up.


    How shameless!


    She didn¡¯t even ept his pursuit, and he actually regarded her as his other half.


    Was he really not afraid that his grandma would scold him when she found out that he


    was pursuing her?


    After Hayden returned to the office, he took out her mobile phone and called Serenity.


    Serenity is the oldest mistress of the York family. It was not difficult for Hayden to


    know her contact information.


    Serenity quickly answered her call.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Serenity didn¡¯t know that this strange number belonged to


    Hayden.


    ¡°Excuse me, is this Miss Serenity? I¡¯m Hayden Queen, the president of Jensburg


    Queen Enterprise, and I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you.¡±


    It turned out to be Hayden.


    Serenity was quite surprised, guessing why Hayden contacted her, but with a smile on


    her mouth, she asked politely, ¡°Is there something wrong with you, Mr. Queen?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. Miss Serenity, I heard that you¡¯re traveling with the old Mrs. York. Would it be


    convenient for me to talk to the old Mrs. York on the phone?¡±


    Serenity replied: ¡°Yes, Mr. Queen, wait a moment.¡±


    Hayden hummed, and then heard Serenity calling for grandma.


    Soon, she heard old Mrs. York¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Madam York, I¡¯m Hayden.¡±


    The two have met several times, and when Hayden talked to the old Mrs. York, her


    tone was naturally much lighter.


    ¡°Hayden, what¡¯s the matter? Did Kevin bully you? That br*t, I¡¯ll beat him up for you


    when I get back. My crutches are already itchy, I want to find someone to beat him


    up.¡±

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Madam York, do you know about me and Kevin?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°I know, the Inte is so developed now, even though it happened in


    Jensburg, as long as I go online, I can see it in Annenburg.¡±


    Hayden suddenly felt that she was doomed to fail again by making this phone call to


    Grandma May knew it, and Kevin¡¯s own mother knew it too, but Grandma May who


    was known as head of the York family didn¡¯t respond much, let alone take care of


    Kevin, so why would she sue?


    It¡¯s useless to sue.


    As a result, as Zachary stated, they would not care who Kevin was pursuing as long


    as he was happy.


    ¡°Madam York, I am a man.¡± Hayden said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t like people of the


    same s-e-x. If Kevin spends so much time on me, it¡¯s destined not to have good


    results. I think he treats me like this because he doesn¡¯t want to marry the wife you


    have chosen for him. You chose wives for your grandchildren. We¡¯ve all heard about


    it.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Kevin tell you clearly?¡±


    That br*t started pursuing Hayden, but he didn¡¯t even tell Hayden that Hayden was his


    wife.


    Hayden understood the point, and she said in a low voice: ¡°Kevin didn¡¯t make it clear


    to me, Madam York, does Kevin pursue me for something else?¡±


    ¡°¡­Hayden, you can ask Kevin, this is about you two, I am old, my eyes are dim, my


    ears are not working well, I have to walk with a cane, I really don¡¯t have the energy to


    care about your youth people¡¯s business.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Grandma May stuffed the phone back to Serenity with a


    guilty conscience, and said to Serenity in a low voice: ¡°Seren, that¡¯s your sister-inw,


    you can deal with her.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Serenity pretended not to know anything, and said to Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen, there is


    nothing else, I will hang up first, and I will y outside with the children.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m bothering the young mistress.¡± Hayden wisely ended the call.


    She knew in her heart that there was something hidden in Kevin, even if she asked,


    no one would tell her.


    She wanted to know the reason, so she could only ask Kevin.


    Hayden put down the phone, thought for a long time, and finally resisted not calling


    Kevin immediately.


    Since Kevin didn¡¯t tell her, he didn¡¯t want to tell her, and it was useless for her to ask


    him. That man had a long tongue, but what he didn¡¯t want to say, it¡¯s impossible for


    her to pry his mouth open.


    Kevin didn¡¯t know that Hayden called to sue him again.


    His pursuit of Hayden really made Hayden angry and helpless.


    After leaving Queen Enterprise, Kevin first called to arrange for someone to pass on


    the fact that the wife of the businessman in Wiltspoon was surnamed Farrell to some


    people in the Farrell family, and then he prepared a generous gift and went straight to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Queen¡¯s house.


    Donald and his wife liked him very much at first, and Kevin could feel that it was


    Hayden who said that his grandma chose him a fiancee, and Donald and his wife


    were much colder towards him.


    Smart people could naturally figure out why.


    Kevin decided to follow the route of his parents-inw.


    To please Donald and his wife, let the future father-inw say more good things about


    him in front of Hayden.


    Here Kevin continued to pursue Hayden passionately, while on the other side he took


    the route of his parents-inw. With both approaches, he couldn¡¯t believe that he


    couldn¡¯t catch up with his wife.


    Kevin drove directly to Queen¡¯s house.


    Donald just wanted to go out. He was bored at home and wanted to go out to chat


    with friends. Mrs. Queen had already invited friends out to y.


    Seeing Kevining, Donald had apanion, turned around and drove the car


    back to the mansion, and said to Kevin: ¡°Kevin, you came just in time, let¡¯s go fishing.¡±

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993


    Kevin smiled as he got off the car: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Donald saw that he had bought so many things and said to him: ¡°Kevin, you are not


    allowed to buy so many things when youe over in the future. Our family does not


    people. My two children are still alone.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°As long as Uncle Queen and Auntie don¡¯t dislike it, I can fill


    one of the vacancies.¡±


    Donald: ¡°Can you make it up? Your family agrees?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I am in charge of my affairs.¡±


    Donald was relieved.


    The couple had already taken a fancy to Kevin and wanted Kevin to be their son-iw.


    It was the daughter who said that Kevin had a wife candidate, and the couple lost their


    hearts. Unexpectedly, Kevin suddenlyunched a passionate pursuit of his daughter,


    sending flowers and gifts every day.


    Well, it¡¯s only been two days.


    But in the eyes of Queen¡¯s family, Kevin¡¯s two days of pursuing Hayden gave them a


    feeling that it had been two years.


    ¡°Uncle Queen, isn¡¯t Auntie at home?¡±


    Auntie Queen always went out by herself, that¡¯s why Kevin asked.


    Also, the rtionship between the future inws was great. If only one person went


    out, the other must not be home.


    Donald: ¡°Your aunt has a friend¡¯s birthday today. She invited her to a dinner party.


    They were all women, so I didn¡¯t go with her, and she didn¡¯t want me to. She said it


    was her childhood friend¡¯s birthday party and there would be more topics to talk


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    about.¡±


    Donald took those gifts from Kevin, and once again said that Kevin had spent a lot of


    money, and reminded him not to buy so many things next time, otherwise he would


    not be allowed to enter the door.


    The two entered the house together.


    Donald leaned next to Kevin and whispered: ¡°Kevin, I think your aunt and her friends


    are getting together to say bad things about us husbands, so they don¡¯t need to bring


    their husbands. In the past, these women most wanted their husbands to be around.


    If we are so busy at work that we don¡¯t go home for a few days, we will suspect that


    we are raising our little ones and four little ones outside. We wish we could turn into


    pendants and hang them on us husbands. Today is abnormal, and it must be to speak


    ill of us.¡±


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°Uncle Queen, you¡¯re so kind to Auntie. You have never done


    anything wrong to Auntie. Auntie will not speak ill of you. She must be praising you in


    front of others.¡±


    Thinking about being a husband and wife for decades, and having a pair of sensible


    and capable children, Donald smiled: ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too much.¡±


    His wife won¡¯t speak ill of him.


    When the two entered the room, Mr. Queen asked Kevin, ¡°Do you want some water?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not thirsty. Uncle Queen, you¡¯re going fishing. Let¡¯s go early and see if we can


    catch some big fish ande back to make braised fish.¡±


    Donald liked Kevin who didn¡¯t treat him as an outsider. After he put down his things,


    he went to get fishing tools and handed them to Kevin: ¡°Mine is in my car, and it¡¯s for


    you. I was fishing in a nearby stream, the water in that stream was very clear, there


    were many fish, but the fish were not big.


    I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t make braised fish, but grilled fish is not bad. Then grill the fish, I¡¯m


    good at grilling.¡±


    As the two walked outside the house, Kevin boasted: ¡°Uncle Queen, I will cook some


    special dishes for you tonight, and call your daughter Hayden and Hugh back for


    dinner.¡±


    It¡¯s time to show off his culinary skills.


    He was in charge of the catering industry, and his cooking skills were the best among


    his brothers.


    Donald stopped. He turned his head to look at Kevin.


    Kevin also stopped and looked at Donald.


    After a while, Donald quickly looked left and right to make sure there was no third


    person. He asked curiously in a low voice: ¡°Kevin, you just said my Hayden is a


    woman?¡±


    Kevin asked back: ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994


    Donald was speechless. He couldn¡¯t say it, so he didn¡¯t say it. He just kept quiet, but


    he didn¡¯t know that silence was the same as agreeing, which led Kevin to be even


    more sure that Hayden was a woman.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you gay?¡± Donald asked deliberately.


    Kevin smiled, ¡°If Hayden is a real man, then I¡¯m gay. Whether I¡¯m gay or not, I¡¯ll


    change with Hayden.¡±


    Donald: ¡°¡­¡±


    He really wanted to ask Kevin how he knew that the ¡°eldest son¡± was a woman, but he


    felt that if he asked, it would be tantamount to admitting his daughter¡¯s identity, and if


    he let her know, he would be angry with him again.


    ¡°You young people¡¯s affairs, you handle it yourself, we are the elders, don¡¯t intervene.¡±


    Donald could only cover up like this.


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°Uncle and Auntie, you are both parents with very open


    minds, just like my parents. If you are both free some other time, I will invite you both


    to Wildridge Manor. My parents will definitely be good friends with you.¡±


    Donald alsoughed, and the two continued to walk out, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen your parents


    for a long time after Mr. Bucham¡¯s wedding. Let¡¯s go visit another day.¡±


    In the end, Donald was still a little uneasy and asked: ¡°Kevin, I don¡¯t have any


    opinions, and neither does your aunt, and we don¡¯t get involved in your efforts to find


    my family Hayden. You young people should deal with this, but didn¡¯t your grandma


    set up a wife for you? Are you sure you can handle your grandma.¡±


    Old Mrs. York¡¯s status in the York family was supreme. Even Zachary, the head of the


    family, couldn¡¯t do whatever he wanted in front of grandma, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t


    have married Serenity under grandma¡¯s hard and soft ways.


    Now that the rtionship between the young couple was better, Zachary felt that


    grandma¡¯s original decision was right.


    There was no guarantee that Zachary would not hold grandma responsible even if the


    husband and wife had always respected one another like ice.


    Kevin said affirmatively: ¡°Uncle Queen, don¡¯t worry, if I dare to pursue Hayden, I


    guarantee that I will not let her down, and our Yorks¡¯ sons will not y with other


    people¡¯s feelings.¡±


    He never told Donald that the wife his grandma chose for him was Hayden.


    He wanted to tell Hayden about this in person.


    Guaranteed to be a shocker.


    Now, Hayden probably couldn¡¯t figure out how he knew she was a woman even if she


    wanted to break the sky.


    Kevin learned from Donald that Hayden was a woman, but he was also curious about


    how grandma discovered the w.


    If his second brother and sister-inw hadn¡¯t advised him to pursue Hayden directly,


    he wouldn¡¯t have believed that Hayden was a woman, because he couldn¡¯t find any


    ws.


    He just believed that his grandma would not cheat him.


    He was beating drums in his heart, for fear that something might go wrong with


    grandma, causing him to really pursue a man.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Fortunately, it turned out that grandma still loved them, and it was impossible to cheat


    him on marriage matters.


    Donald: ¡°I don¡¯t worry. Your York family is famous for its good family style. Except for


    the Johnson family in Annenburg, there is no other big family with such a good family


    style like yours.¡±


    Donald and his wife had a good rtionship, but it didn¡¯t mean that everyone in the


    Queen family was good. Anyway, every family has a difficult script to recite.


    Kevin: ¡°The Johnson family has a close rtionship with our York family. My sister-iw and the young


    lady of the Johnson family are good friends, and Fifth Young


    Master Johnson is after my sister-inw¡¯s cousin. The two families are already


    inextricably linked.¡±


    Donald didn¡¯t know this.


    Hearing what Kevin said, he became more and more determined to support Kevin in


    chasing his daughter.


    As long as they became inws with the York family, it could bring many benefits to


    both families.

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995


    -Donald took Kevin to go fishing, and the two spent an afternoon fishing


    together.


    In the evening, the two went home with two buckets.


    There were only a dozen small fish in Donald¡¯s bucket, but there were dozens of


    small fish in Kevin¡¯s bucket.


    ¡°Kevin, you really know how to fish; you¡¯re all fishing with the same fishing rod


    and bait; why do the fish always run towards you and catch your bait? I¡¯m here


    today because I enjoy fishing; this is the least amount of fishing I¡¯ve ever done.¡±


    Donald praised Kevin for his fishing skills while walking.


    Enter title¡­


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°Uncle Queen, I was lucky, maybe those fish came to


    eat my bait because they saw that I was good-looking.¡±


    Donaldughed haha, ¡°Yes, yes. You are young, handsome, and even the fish


    are fascinated by you. Kevin, what else do you have?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Queen, I think you should ask me what else I can¡¯t. Our brothers are all


    talented. There are too many skills to talk about without overwhelming us, let us


    learn what we want to learn, and learn what we don¡¯t want to learn. It can be


    said that we all know how to y piano, chess, poetry and painting. It¡¯s another


    matter if we are proficient.¡±


    Donald said: ¡°Your grandma is famous for raising children, your father¡¯s


    generation and your generation were all raised by your grandma, and they are


    all so excellent.¡±


    ¡°Uncle and Auntie, you are also very good at raising children, Hayden and Hugh


    are also very good, I think there is no old man in Jensburg who does not envy


    you.¡± Kevin¡¯s praise made Donaldugh so hard that he couldn¡¯t close his


    mouth.


    Donald asked Kevin: ¡°Are you nning to grill all these small fish? Then I will


    ask the housekeeper to prepare more ingredients, and we will have barbecue


    tonight. I will call Hayden and Hugh toe back, and There are so many


    people with your aunt, it¡¯s lively.¡±


    Donald called Hayden while he was talking, Hayden was just about to get off


    work, when she received a call from her father, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Dad,


    what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Donald: ¡±Are you off work? Do you have a social event at night? If you have any,


    you will push it away, and call your brother home to eat, eat barbecue, and it will


    be delicious if there are more people.¡±


    Hayden replied: ¡°Dad, I have to socialize, I can¡¯t go back to eat with you. If you


    think the number of people is too small, you can call my cousins and make sure


    the house is lively.¡±


    She had more than a dozen cousins.


    Donald said: ¡°It¡¯s too noisy, the entertainment has been postponed. Why don¡¯t


    you arrange someone else to go? youe back to me, I worry about going to


    work every day. You don¡¯t know how to apany your parents? We are


    getting older. If children always don¡¯t go home, they will feel lonely.


    By the way, Kevin is here, Kevin and I went fishing in the afternoon. We caught


    a lot of fish. Kevin said that we want to cook fish, I thought about just eating


    grilled fish. The fish is too monotonous, let¡¯s prepare more ingredients in the


    kitchen, and we¡¯ll have barbecue tonight.


    Hayden, you don¡¯t know how capable Kevin is! He¡¯s so good at fishing. He


    caught half a bucket of fish. Come back soon, Try Kevin¡¯s grilled fishter, he


    said he is a good cook.¡±


    Hearing this, Hayden¡¯s face darkened, and she asked coldly, ¡°Dad, when did he


    beat him out with a broom!¡±


    No wonder Kevin didn¡¯t bother her all afternoon.


    It turned out that Kevin went fishing with her dad.


    Her parents had always had a good impression of him and wanted to match


    them up. After she saved herself, her parents calmed down a bit.


    But now that Kevin was pursuing her, her parents probably covered their


    mouths andughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all said that he came to apany Dad to go fishing in the afternoon. How


    did he ruin your reputation? He just likes you and pursues you boldly. Hayden,


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Dad is not concerned about your anger. Dad will tell you the truth, he greatly


    values Kevin.


    Give Kevin a chance to get along well, and after a long time, you will discover


    Kevin¡¯s advantages, he really has advantages all over.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Come back quickly, remember to call Hugh, if you don¡¯te back, Dad and


    Kevin will drink two more sses, it will be bad if we get drunk and talk


    nonsense.¡±


    Donald hung up the phone after finishing speaking.


    Hayden was so angry at her father¡¯sst words that he wanted to drop his


    phone.


    Her father actually wanted to betray her!


    Did her father want to marry her that much?

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996


    Hayden was angry, so she called his younger brother and told him to go home


    for dinner.


    ¡°Why did Dad ask us to go back for dinner? Is there a happy event at home?¡±


    Hugh asked.


    The siblings usually lived in vis under their respective names, and they only


    went home to have dinner with their parents on holidays.


    ¡°Kevin went to our house in the afternoon, and he apanied Dad to fish for


    an afternoon. He said that he had caught half a barrel of fish. Kevin wanted to


    grill fish. Dad asked us to try Kevin¡¯s cooking skill.¡± Hayden said these few


    words full of resentment.


    Enter title¡­


    Kevin¡¯s mouth was the best at ttering people. Donald would fall in front of


    Kevin for less than three seconds, and it was really possible to reveal everything


    about Hayden.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hugh smiled and said: ¡°Kevin really has the ability to coax Dad to be happy.


    Brother, since Dad told us to go back to eat, let¡¯s go back. I haven¡¯t had a drink


    with Dad for a long time. Tonight have a drink with Dad.¡±


    Hayden said helplessly: ¡°I have to socialize tonight, and Dad insists on me


    going back.¡±


    Hugh said rather gloatingly: ¡°For parents, business matters are trivial matters.


    The big things in your life are the big things.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°After you sell me, you won¡¯t be able to run away, so don¡¯t gloat here,


    I¡¯m only ten minutes older than you.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­Brother, Then you should wait a little longer, don¡¯t ept Kevin¡¯s


    pursuit too quickly, let me y for two more years. I n to get married at the


    age of thirty.¡±


    Now Hugh was only twenty-eight years old, and he could still y for two years.


    Hayden silently hung up the phone.


    Big things in her life¡­that she never thought about.


    Kevin¡¯s appearance disturbed her peaceful life.


    At his father¡¯s request, Hayden had no choice but to go back to Queen¡¯s old


    house.


    Just right, she could ask Kevin, what was his secret in pursuing her?


    Hayden sat quietly in the office for two minutes before getting up and walking


    out of the office, ordering the secretary who was still waiting for her: ¡°The


    chairman has something to call me home, and help me cancel all the ns for


    tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The secretary didn¡¯t dare to ask the chairman what¡¯s the matter.


    It¡¯s a big deal because the president had to cancel all the trips tonight and go


    home.


    10 minutester.


    Hayden walked out of the office building, and her bodyguard team was waiting


    for her at the door. Seeing hering out, the bodyguard team respectfully


    called the young master, and followed her towards the parking lot.


    Who knew that she was stopped by Shiloh at the entrance of thepany.


    The driver stopped the car.


    Shiloh went to Hayden¡¯s car window and knocked on it.


    Hayden didn¡¯t press the window, but told the driver: ¡°Drive.¡±


    The driver drove quickly.


    It was toote for Shiloh to block Hayden¡¯s path again.


    ¡°Young Master Queen, Young Master Queen¡­¡± Shiloh ran after her for a few


    steps, knowing that she couldn¡¯t catch up, she had to stop.

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997


    Shiloh stood at the door of the Queen Enterprise, looking at the cars going


    away, stomping her feet in anger.


    She was too hard to chase this woman.


    She saw that Kevin had the cheek to openly pursue Hayden, Shiloh studied with


    Kevin, and began to formally pursue Hayden.


    In the past, she liked Hayden, but she didn¡¯t dare to pursue him. Because of the


    rules of the Farrell family, the head of the family could only recruit a son-inw.


    Hayden was the head of the Queen Enterprise, so outstanding, unless Hayden


    loved her deeply, Hayden would not be the son-inw of the Farrell family.


    Enter title¡­


    Knowing this, Shiloh did not pursue Hayden as enthusiastically as other


    admirers.


    It¡¯s different now. She was no longer the sessor of the Farrell family, no


    matter how much her adoptive mother loved her, she couldn¡¯t vite the


    century-old family rules of the Farrell family, everything that originally belonged


    to her would be snatched away by Kathryn.


    Shiloh was not reconciled.


    The only benefit of stepping down as a sessor was that she could boldly


    pursue the man she liked.


    Unexpectedly, Hayden was willing to entangle with Kevin, and didn¡¯t want to talk


    to her, which made Shiloh very angry, and felt that she was not as good as


    Kevin.


    Could it be that Hayden is gay like Kevin?


    After standing for a few minutes, Shiloh went home full of anger.


    Her car had just driven into Farrell¡¯s big vi, and Kathryn also came back with


    her newly bought luxury car. Kathryn¡¯s new luxury car was also a Maybach,


    Shiloh felt that Kathryn wanted to drive like Hayden car.


    Kevin¡¯s car was also a Maybach.


    Shiloh used to drive a Porsche. Since she became the seconddy of the


    Farrell family from the sessor, her driving had also dropped to a lower level.


    It was no longer a million-dor car, but an ordinary car with hundreds of


    thousands, or it was a low-end vehicle of a famous car.


    The Porsche she used to drive was taken by Kathryn, but Kathryn didn¡¯t drive


    that Porsche, but sold it.


    But Shiloh was half dead with anger.


    She didn¡¯t even know how Kathryn coaxed her mother to give Kathryn her


    Porsche.


    Kathryn wanted to go there but didn¡¯t drive, instead she sold it as a secondhand car.


    It cost a lot of money to buy a new car, but it didn¡¯t cost much to sell a used car.


    Kathryn, the real daughter and future sessor of the Farrell family, wanted to


    resell the luxury car to earn that little money, which was too petty.


    While Shiloh was furious, she spread the news about Kathryn selling her luxury


    car for money, trying to make everyoneugh at Kathryn¡¯s pettiness, as if she


    had never seen money in eight lifetimes, and she wanted to earn even a little


    money.


    Kathryn grew up in the countryside and never saw much of the world. The


    money she got from selling a second-hand car was probably the most money


    Kathryn had ever seen.


    If Shiloh said this to her friends, it was ironic that Kathryn had never seen theN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    world.


    In Farrell¡¯s family, everyone¡¯s monthly pocket money was limited.


    After Kathryn returned, Farrell¡¯s parents agreed that Kathryn had been wronged


    for more than 20 years outside, and she should bepensated properly, so


    the pocket money given to her was $100,000 per month.


    Apart from the pocket money of her elders, Kathryn had the most pocket money


    among her peers.


    $100,000 a month for ordinary people, it took more than a year to earn this


    money.


    But for the wealthy, $100,000 couldn¡¯t buy a more expensive Herm¨¨s bag.


    So Shiloh said that Kathryn was so poor that she wanted to sell her Porsche

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998


    Good job Kathryn, why should a guy drive a million dor car?


    It was to take it back, sold it for cash and not let Shiloh use it.


    After that incident, the conflict between Shiloh and Kathryn became more and


    more serious.


    At this moment, seeing Kathryning down from the Maybach in a women¡¯s


    suit, Shiloh couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sister Where did you go today? You were


    dressed so formally.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Went to work. Don¡¯t you know that I have to go to work every day?


    Aren¡¯t you like this before?¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Kathryn¡¯s words made Shiloh speechless and filled with jealousy.


    Shiloh used to be the same as Kathryn. She had to go to work every day. She


    followed her mother to learn how to manage the Farrell family¡¯s business, and


    she had to meet clients, talk about business, and socialize every day, so she


    was very busy.


    Although she was busy, she could also enjoy the power of sessors. The


    younger generation in the n, even the three sons of the adoptive mother,


    were respectful in front of her.


    It could be said that the mother was the emperor, and Shiloh was the princess.


    But as soon as Kathryn came back, Shiloh lost everything that belonged to her.


    Shiloh could still often return to thepany, but on the surface she could no


    longer manage thepany¡¯s affairs, and she was not even allowed to have a


    false job.


    Matriarch Farrell wanted to arrange a position for her that was not high but paid


    well, but Kathryn said: ¡°Thepany can¡¯t support idlers. Shiloh, if you can¡¯t


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    create profits that are more than ten times your sry, then you can¡¯t be hired.¡±


    Not only Kathryn objected, even the people in the family also opposed it.


    Everyone felt that Kathryn was the real daughter of the Farrell family. In the


    future, Kathryn would take over as the head of the family. All the business of the


    Farrell family had to be handed over to Kathryn. Then let Shiloh intervene.


    In the end, she became what she was now, with nothing to do every day.


    Fortunately, she had several houses under her name, which she bought with


    her own private money. After renting them out, she could earn tens of thousands


    of dors a month money for rent.


    She was now trying to convince her mother to buy her some stores. The ie


    from the shops was greater than that from the homes, whether they were owned


    by the owners or rented out.


    What Shiloh could do now was to buy as many houses and shops as possible,


    and lived on rent collection in the future.


    ¡°Dressed up beautifully, did you go to Queen¡¯s group to find Young master


    Queen?¡± Kathryn nced at Shiloh and asked Shiloh, without waiting for Shiloh


    to reply, she said coldly: ¡°Young master Queen is not suitable for you. If you


    want to get him, I advise you, you should give up your mind as soon as


    possible. Of course, if you are lucky, you can get the favor of Young Master


    Queen, and your status in this family will also rise.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Kathryn left Shiloh behind, held her head high, and


    strode towards the main house with strides.


    Shiloh shouted at her back: ¡°In this family, I will always be the favorite daughter


    of my parents and brothers. Kathryn, you can¡¯tpare to me!¡±


    Parents, brothers and sisters-inw treated her much better than Kathryn.


    That is to say, servants and people in the n would respect Kathryn more.


    Those were lowly people, ignore them.


    Besides, since Matriarch Farrell loved Shiloh so much, it was still unknown who


    would be the head of the Farrell family.


    Didn¡¯t think that she had no followers because she rarely returned to the


    She also had a lot of connections in thepany, and arranged a lot of


    eyeliners to help her keep an eye on Kathryn, ready to catch Kathryn¡¯s mistakes


    and hit Kathryn hard.


    On the surface, she didn¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s affairs, but behind the


    scenes, there were shadows of her meddling in many matters.


    Because her father and brother and sister-inw would tell her about the


    influence Kathryn¡¯s decision.


    Kathryn had not yet gained a firm foothold in thepany, and she was also


    weak and deceitful. She used soft words to coax everyone into agreeing to her


    decisions, without any courage.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999


    Kathryn heard Shiloh¡¯s shout, she stopped, turned her head to look at Shiloh,


    and then thought again. Thinking about it, she walked back and returned to


    Shiloh.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She leaned slightly, leaned close to Shiloh¡¯s ear, and said softly: ¡°What¡¯s the use


    of them loving you? I will be the sessor of the Matriarch in the future!¡±


    When she became matriarch, the first thing she did was request that Shiloh


    change her surname. She wouldn¡¯t let Shiloh¡¯s surname be Farrell any longer,


    and she would gradually take back all the money Shiloh had gotten from


    Farrell¡¯s house before driving Shiloh out of Farrell¡¯s house.


    Enter title¡­


    Why could the person who harmed her still enjoy the glory and wealth in the


    Farrell family?


    Parents and elder brother had been with this fake daughter for more than twenty


    years, and they had feelings. Kathryn and Shiloh had no feelings, and would not


    show mercy to Shiloh.


    After graduating from university, Kathryn was able to set up her ownpany,


    and after struggling in the business world for many years, she was found by the


    Farrell family and recognized her ancestors.


    She knew that being kind to the enemy was being cruel to herself.


    Shiloh was her enemy, Shiloh was not reconciled, and wanted topete with


    her for the position of matriarch, she knew it very well.


    Her father, brother and sister-inw also instigated Shiloh to fight with her, and


    they all stood on Shiloh¡¯s side. If Shiloh thought they were really helping her, it


    would be a big mistake. She and Shiloh killed each other, so that they could


    reap the benefits of fishing.


    They just wanted to change the rule of the Farrell family that women were in


    charge of the house.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t care at all that her father, brother and sister-inw love Shiloh


    more.


    It¡¯s not that she was ruthless, but that she could see reality clearly.


    As long as the mother was firmly on her side and gave her the opportunity to get


    in touch with the family business.


    In the Farrell family, all she needed was the approval of the head of the family.


    On the surface, her biological mother treated her in a normal way, and she


    preferred Shiloh as outsiders see, but she had given her everything that should


    be given to her.


    Nor was she prevented from contacting the power center of the Farrell family


    just because she looked weak and deceptive.


    After all, they were the real mother and daughter.


    Even if Shiloh grew up in Farrell¡¯s parents, even if she was trained by the


    matriarch since she was a child, so what?


    As long as Shiloh was not the biological daughter of the Farrell family, it was


    absolutely impossible for her mother to give up the position of matriarch to


    Shiloh, an outsider.


    Even if she was mud, her own mother would try her best to help her up the wall.


    Shiloh couldn¡¯t even see clearly, so she had been trained for more than 20


    years in vain.


    ¡°Kathryn, mom is fine now. It¡¯s still unknown who will be in charge. Do you think


    you, a country bumpkin who grew up in the countryside, can really control so


    many people? Who will convince you?¡± Shiloh sneered: ¡°You think you can


    seed the head of the family? You don¡¯t have that kind of ability, even you,


    mother¡¯s own daughter can¡¯t take over the Farrell family. Mom can choose one


    of the daughters in the family to take over as the head of the family. At that time,


    you are a joke, and it is still unknown whether you can survive.¡±


    If a woman is selected from the n to seed the matriarch, Kathryn, the


    daughter of the matriarch, will be a thorn in the side of the new matriarch,


    and she will definitely not let Kathryn live. Those who went down did not know


    how Kathryn died.


    Ruthlessness shed across Kathryn¡¯s eyes, but there was still a smile on her


    face, she said with a smile: ¡°Then we will wait and see. You, you should find a


    way, how to climb into the bed of a wealthy family, as long as you marry into a


    wealthy family, Only you can keep your current life, otherwise, you can go back


    to the countryside and live with your biological mother.¡±


    The life she lived should also be tasted by Shiloh.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, with your current status, which wealthy wife dares to let their son


    marry you? There is no benefit in marrying you. The marriage of a wealthy


    family is worthless. You think you can get in, but at most it¡¯s just someone else¡¯s


    ything. ¡°


    ¡°You!¡± Shiloh was half-dead from anger.

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000


    Kathryn¡¯s words were extremely mean, but they were also true.


    Ever since the incident of the real and fake daughter happened, Shiloh¡¯s status


    in Jensburg¡¯s high society had dropped sharply. It could be said that it had


    plummeted. People who used to be friendly with her, even with a little ttery,


    were far away from her.


    Even if she could still be active in the high society circle of Jensburg and was


    still the darling of her family, but everyone in this circle was a genius, no matter


    how favored she was at home, people outside would no longer give her face.


    Those second-generation ancestors who she looked down upon in the past


    would only surround Kathryn now.


    Enter title¡­


    Kathryn stood up straight, and said with a smile: ¡°Are you happy? Then I¡¯ll go


    back to the house. Don¡¯t be mean in the future, and don¡¯t think that I¡¯m the one


    who lets you rub and tten!¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After finishing speaking, she entered the house.


    Shiloh was left standing there, her face turning red and ck.


    She gritted her teeth and said to herself: ¡°Kathryn, one day, I¡¯ll let you kneel


    down and lick my toes!¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Wiltspoon, York Corporation.


    Holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand, and holding Sonny in the other,


    Serenity stood at the door of thepany, waiting for Zachary toe out from


    get off work.


    The security captain stood beside her and said several times: ¡°Madam


    President, are you really not going in? The President will be very happy to see


    youe to pick him up from work.¡±


    Serenity smiled: ¡°I won¡¯t go in. He¡¯s busy, so let him be busy first. If I go in, he


    won¡¯t be able to do anything. I came here to give him a surprise, just waiting for


    him toe out here, and he suddenly saw me, that¡¯s the surprise.¡±


    She brought Sonny back from Annenburg, and as soon as she got off the ne,


    she drove straight to the York Corporation in a car.


    After agreeing to Zachary, she woulde back to pick him up from get off


    work. But when she came back, she didn¡¯t tell Zachary what time she would


    arrive in Wiltspoon.


    She just wanted to give Zachary a surprise.


    Zachary called her at noon to make sure that she woulde back in the


    evening, and then he didn¡¯t contact her again. She knew that he was busy.


    Otherwise, with his jealousy, he would have gone to the airport and waited for


    half a day.


    ¡°Auntie, I miss my mother.¡±


    With nopanion to y with, Sonny began to think about her mother.


    Serenity gently patted his nephew¡¯s head, and said: ¡°When your unclees


    out, your aunt will take you home. I have agreed with your mother, and your


    mother is not free yet.¡±


    Her sister¡¯s new shop was still in full swing for renovation.


    Duncan would ask his bodyguards to take him to her sister¡¯s new store every


    afternoon. He couldn¡¯t help much, but he could help her sister as a supervisor


    and watch the workers decorate.


    Duncan did rehabilitation every morning and evening, and he rested when the


    temperature was too high in the afternoon.


    For Liberty, Duncan worked very hard to do rehabilitation. Every time he did


    rehabilitation, he fell down countless times, sweating profusely, sometimes fell


    to the ground, and couldn¡¯t get up for a long time. When he couldn¡¯t get up, he


    slowly climbed to the wheelchair, grabbed the wheelchair, stood up slowly, and


    sat on the wheelchair.


    It would take him more than ten minutes toplete such an action.


    He didn¡¯t want everyone to see him crawling like a dog in a mess, and he didn¡¯t


    allow everyone to watch by his side.


    That is, Liberty asionally came to see him, and he allowed Liberty to follow


    him.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001


    Sonny hummed sensiblely.


    Then he asked again: ¡°Auntie, when is my uncleing out?¡±


    Serenity looked at the office building and said, ¡°In a few minutes, your uncle will


    being out.¡±


    She said she woulde back to pick Zachary up from work, and the two of


    them would have dinner together. Zachary would definitely leave work early.


    Just as he was talking, Sonny pointed at the tall man who came out from the


    inside, and shouted joyfully: ¡°Auntie, Uncle hase out.¡±


    He broke free from Serenity¡¯s holding his little hand, and ran into thepany.


    Enter title¡­


    Zachary had just walked out of the office building not far away. He had good


    eyesight and saw Serenity standing at the entrance of thepany and was


    standing there holding a bouquet of flowers, like a beam of light attracting him to


    walk towards her quickly.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Sonny ran away, shouting as he ran.


    Zachary turned his head and told the bodyguard team: ¡°Go and drive, I¡¯ll wait at


    the gate of thepany.¡±


    The bodyguard team responded respectfully, and then stopped following


    Zachary and walked to the parking lot.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Sonny ran fast, and soon ran in front of Zachary.


    Zachary also stepped forward quickly, hugging Sonny.


    ¡°Uncle, you are off work. My aunt and I have been waiting for you for a long


    time. My aunt didn¡¯t want toe in. She said she wanted to give you a


    surprise. Uncle, are you surprised to see me?¡±


    Sonny¡¯s clear and crisp child¡¯s voice was heard far away, and everyone who


    heard it wasughing.


    If they haven¡¯t seen the picture of Zachary with Sonny, everyone will think that


    Mr. York is so indifferent and serious, he probably doesn¡¯t like children, and


    children will be afraid of him.


    Who knew it was all wrong.


    Zachary liked children very much.


    He loved his nephew Sonny so much that he treated him like his own.


    And Sonny was not afraid of Mr. York¡¯s indifference and seriousness at all.


    everyone heard that this child liked Mr. York when he first saw him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A child¡¯s heart is the purest. He may not be able to tell who is sincere to him, but


    he knows it in his heart.


    If anyone really liked him and he could feel kindness, he would let the other


    party hug him.


    He didn¡¯t feel goodwill, and it¡¯s hypocritical. When being hugged, the little guy


    would always struggle, cry, and want to get rid of the other party.


    Zachary smiled: ¡°Uncle was so surprised to see Sonny, Uncle misses Sonny,


    does Sonny miss Uncle?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°¡­ Uncle, can I tell the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Yes, your uncle likes kids who are honest, and Sonny, you start


    kindergarten in two days. You need to be a smart, honest kid, and you shouldn¡¯t


    lie, because it¡¯s not good to say lies.¡± Zachary said, and kissed his little face a


    few times.


    Then he hugged Sonny and walked towards the door of thepany.


    Sonny: ¡°Titus and I had so much fun, I didn¡¯t even miss my mother, let alone my


    uncle.¡±


    When his uncle said he wanted to tell the truth, Sonny told the truth.


    Zachary: ¡°¡­don¡¯t think about it at all?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°I can¡¯t remember, I only care about ying with Titus.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­Sonny, you¡¯re so heartless, your uncle love you very much.¡±


    If he knew it earlier, he would let the little guy tell lies, at least it sounds better.


    Sonny looked at Zachary very seriously, and said, ¡°Uncle misses my aunt, not


    Sonny.¡±


    Zachary choked.


    Zachary: ¡°Then, when uncle misses your aunt, he thinks of you by the way.¡±


    Sonny curled his lips, looking unhappy, ¡°Uncle is biased, he misses me by the


    way.¡±


    ¡°Uncle misses you by the way, better than you don¡¯t. You don¡¯t even want uncle,


    do you still want to ask uncle to think of you every day?¡±

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002


    Sonny opened his mouth and wanted to refute what his uncle said, but he was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    too young to refute his uncle at all, so he had to do it in a hurry.


    His anxious appearance made Zacharyugh out loud, and kissed his little face


    fiercely.


    The kiss was so great that the little guy pushed his face away with his hands,


    and wiped the kissed little face with his hands, and said with disgust: ¡°Uncle


    smeared my face with saliva.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°You used to smear uncle like this. It¡¯s drooling.¡±


    Sonny stopped talking again.


    Enter title¡­


    Almost at the gate of thepany, he struggled from Zachary¡¯s arms to get off


    the ground.


    Zachary let Sonny go to the ground. Sonny trotted out, returned to Serenity,


    raised his handsome face, andined to Serenity: ¡°Auntie, my uncle


    slobbered all over my face, and when you help me, I will also slobber my uncle.


    My face is drooling. Uncle thinks I¡¯m passing it by, and uncle doesn¡¯t like me


    enough.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Uncle bullied you, right? Well, when I get home, your


    aunt will avenge you.¡±


    Sonny forcefully nodded.


    Zachary came over, hugged Sonny from behind in a funny way, and bit Sonny¡¯s


    small face lightly, ¡°You know how to sue. Sonny, you are a typical example of


    only allowing state officials to set fires and not allowing people to lightmps. ¡°


    Sonny turned around in his arms, then wrapped his arms around his neck, and


    said in a childlike voice: ¡°Uncle, I miss you very much now, and I like you very


    much. My favorite person is you.¡±


    Ah, Sonny often said that the people he liked the most were his mother and


    aunt Serenity, or Aunt Jasmine or his cousin. It seemed that he said he liked the


    most when he met one.


    Sonny blinked his eyes big.


    Did he have it?


    Serenity smiled and said to her husband: ¡°Don¡¯t tease Sonny, his current IQ is


    no match for you.¡±


    She handed the bouquet to Zachary, and Zachary immediately put down Sonny


    and took the gift from his wife. The bouquet, the smile is extremely bright. The


    eyes that look at Serenity were full of affection, and there was only Serenity in


    his eyes.


    Sonny, who was ced on the ground by his uncle, looked up at the two adults.


    He looked at his uncle, then at his aunt.


    He always felt that he was between them and belong to the superfluous.


    Bulb!


    Sonny actually remembered what Uncle said more than once that he was a light


    bulb.


    Was he now a light bulb again?


    But his name is Sonny, not a light bulb.


    ¡°Auntie, give me a hug.¡±


    Sonny, who felt that he was not a light bulb, stretched out his hands to Serenity,


    asking Serenity to hug him.


    Serenity hugged him.


    ¡°Auntie, we received Uncle and gave Uncle a surprise. Uncle is smiling like a


    mouse stealing rice, can we go find my mother?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go find your mother.


    Zachary tapped his forehead lightly, ¡°Since when did your uncleugh like a


    mouse stealing rice? Do you know how a mouseughs? Zhi Zhi Zhi Zhi¡ª


    That¡¯s the sound of a mouse.¡±


    Sonny looked at his aunt for help.


    Serenity yelled at her husband, ¡°You¡¯re teasing Sonny again. Sonny, don¡¯t worry


    about your uncle, your uncle was smiling so hard just now, he really looked like


    a mouse that stole rice.¡±


    The bodyguard team came out in a car.


    Serenity said to her husband, ¡°Send Sonny home first. Then, go to sister¡¯s new


    restaurant, pick up sister and Duncan, and go to Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner


    together. You have been away for so many days, and sister is also thinking


    about you and Sonny.¡±


    Serenity looked at her husband with bright eyes.


    Zachary: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He was the most considerate.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003


    Being looked at by her like this, Zachary whispered in her ear: ¡°Seren, don¡¯t look


    at me like this, I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, what are you whispering to my aunt?¡± Sonny which was ignored by the


    two adults, asked curiously.


    Serenity gave Zachary a little push, Zachary stood up straight, looked down at


    Sonny, touched his head helplessly, and said to him: ¡°Sonny, you are really a


    light bulb.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle, my name is Sonny, not a light bulb!¡±


    Serenity smiled and picked up her nephew, and had to go to Zachary¡¯s car,


    Enter title¡­


    teasing you.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Auntie, why does uncle always say that I am a light bulb? Light bulbs


    can emit light, but I can¡¯t, so uncle is talking nonsense.¡±


    Zachary helped Serenity open the car door like a gentleman, and said with a


    smile: ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Uncle is just talking nonsense. We, Sonny, are


    the most serious and don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a good boy.¡± Sonny said seriously. So he didn¡¯t talk nonsense, he told the


    truth.


    Zachary followed him into the car, and after putting down the bouquet, he


    carried Sonny from Serenity¡¯s arms, let Sonny sit on hisp, and asked warmly,


    ¡°Sonny you¡¯re traveling with your aunt, was it fun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fun, it¡¯s fun, I y very well with Titus, but Titus knows more than me, he


    said he is in kindergarten. Uncle, I also want to go to kindergarten, I have to


    learn a lot of knowledge, next time I see Titus, I canpare him to that.¡±


    Titus was better than Sonny in learning martial arts, stronger than him, ate more


    than him, and knew more than him. Sonny felt that he had lost to Titus, so he


    had to work hard.


    Zachary: ¡°Your kindergarten will start in two days, and Sonny, you will be able to


    go to kindergarten. I hope you won¡¯t cry and refuse to go to kindergarten.¡±


    Sonny said seriously: ¡°I won¡¯t cry, Titus said he didn¡¯t cry. He said that the


    children in his ss would cry, so he just watched others cry.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see you, and then we¡¯ll wait and see. You¡¯ll be


    fine if you really try not to cry.¡±


    Sonny asked Serenity: ¡°Auntie, when can we go on a trip again? Titus said that


    he can onlye back during the long vacation, and he usually learns martial


    arts with his master, and goes to kindergarten.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You too, after you have a long vacation, your aunt will


    take you to y with Titus, study hard when you are studying, and y


    recklessly when you are having fun.¡±


    Sonny said, oh.


    Sonny didn¡¯t know how long it would be until he had a long vacation. He thought


    he would meet Titus soon, and swore in his heart that after entering


    kindergarten, he would study hard and be better than Titus.


    Titus said that he had to study medicine, and he had to learn a lot.


    Sonny: ¡°Auntie, what is studying medicine?¡±


    ¡°Studying medicine is to learn medical skills. In the future, he will treat diseases


    and save people. This is the job of saving lives and wounded.¡±


    ¡°Titus said he wants to study medicine. Auntie, do I want to learn?¡±


    ¡°Sonny, you are still young, when you are older, if you like to study medicine,


    you will choose to study medicine in the future, and you can be a doctor in


    the future, treating diseases and saving lives. Sonny, you don¡¯t have topare


    everything with Titus, you each have their own advantages, There is no


    Titus studied medicine because his masters were all genius doctors, and he


    was the sessor of their masters. Naturally, he had been exposed to medicine


    since he was a child, and he was burdened with blood and blood. He was under


    great pressure. There was a lot to learn.


    He not only had to inherit Lilian¡¯s medical skills, but also had to practice martial


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    arts. When he grew up, he had to learn business management. His native family


    also had many family businesses, but now they were all upied by enemies.


    If Titus was not good enough, it would be very difficult for him to regain


    everything that belonged to him, and it would be even more difficult for him to


    bring his enemies to justice.


    His way of revenge, the elders all hope that he would take his time, collect


    evidence, and use thew to send the enemy in, that is, to avenge his parents


    and family.


    He didn¡¯t want him to respond with violence because that would leave blood on


    his hands and ruin the rest of his life

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004


    Sonny seemed to understand but didn¡¯t not understand.


    After a while, several cars stopped in front of Liberty¡¯s new restaurant.


    Duncan sat at the door of the store and waited for Sonny, his bodyguard stood


    behind the wheelchair.


    Zachary opened the car door and got out of the car, then turned around and got


    out of the car with Sonny in his arms.


    As soon as Sonny¡¯s feet touched the ground, he broke free from his uncle¡¯s big


    hands and ran towards Duncan.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t run so fast.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Enter title¡­


    Seeing this, Duncan was very anxious, and shouted to tell Sonny not to run so


    fast.


    At the same time, he really wanted to go to Sonny, but he still couldn¡¯t walk, and


    he couldn¡¯t walk fast while pushing the wheelchair.


    Sonny ran so fast that Duncan just slid his wheelchair, and he had already run


    to him.


    ¡°Uncle Duncan.¡±


    Sonny originally wanted to climb up on Duncan¡¯sp, but he made a move to


    climb up, but quickly gave up, because Duncan¡¯s feet were not healed yet, so


    he couldn¡¯t climb onto Duncan¡¯sp and sit.


    This small movement of Sonny fell into Duncan¡¯s eyes, and Duncan was


    gratified.


    It took him a long time to make Sonny not afraid of him and like him.


    Now Sonny knew how to feel sorry for him.


    Duncan took the initiative to hug Sonny and let Sonny sit on hisp.


    ¡°Uncle Duncan, do your feet hurt?¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t dare to move while sitting, for fear that if he moved, Uncle


    Duncan¡¯s feet would hurt.


    Duncan: ¡°As long as Uncle Duncan doesn¡¯t move around, he won¡¯t feel much


    pain.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sonny breathed a sigh of relief, his tense nerves were visibly rxed.


    ¡°When did Sonnye back?¡± Duncan lowered his head and rubbed his face


    against Sonny¡¯s face, ¡°Uncle Duncan misses Sonny very much.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Uncle Duncan, Uncle said to pick you up and have dinner with my


    mother. Uncle Duncan, I miss you asionally.¡±


    Zachary and his wife walked over, and when they heard Sonny¡¯s words,


    Zachary said: ¡°Sonny, you are too partial. You said you had a good time, and


    you don¡¯t even think about your mother or uncle, so why do you miss Uncle


    Duncan asionally.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s big eyes flickered, and he replied naturally: ¡°Uncle Duncan is a patient,


    and the patient needs to be coaxed.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Duncan smiled and said: ¡°So, what Sonny said just now that he asionally


    misses Uncle Duncan is a lie? However, even if it is a lie, it is also a white lie,


    and Uncle Duncan is very happy to hear it.¡±


    Seeing that everyoneughed at him, Sonny was very upset. He embarrassedly


    buried his little face in Duncan¡¯s arms.


    Liberty came out of her new restaurant. She was still holding her bag, and was


    going to follow her younger sister and her husband to have dinner.


    ¡°Sonny, why are you sitting on your Uncle Duncan¡¯sp? Come down quickly,


    Uncle Duncan will hurt.¡±


    When Liberty saw his son sitting on Duncan¡¯sp, she was worried that he


    would hurt Duncan, so she hurriedly yelled for her son toe down.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005


    Duncan hugged Sonny tightly and said to Liberty: ¡°My pain is not so severe


    now, only I walk around. It¡¯s okay for Sonny to sit like this.¡±


    Liberty said to him, ¡°If you feel ufortable, just say so, don¡¯t bear it.¡±


    She took her son out of Duncan¡¯s arms. Then, she greeted Zachary and his


    wife.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Serenity gave Liberty a hug.


    After the two sisters hugged, Serenity sized up her sister and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t


    seen you for a few days. I always feel that my sister is different.¡±


    Libertyughed: ¡°What¡¯s different, it¡¯s not like that.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Sonny said to Liberty.


    Serenity picked up her nephew and said to her sister, ¡°Sister, Mr. Lewis, let¡¯s go


    eat.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Duncan: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary turned to Duncan¡¯s back and pushed Duncan away, while the Duncan¡¯s


    bodyguards and Zachary¡¯s bodyguard team walk together.


    Serenity and Liberty led Sonny to the front.


    Zachary asked Duncan softly: ¡°Is there any progress between you and my


    sister? Seren didn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t pay attention, but she did, and she


    noticed that my sister seems to be more beautiful.¡±


    Duncan smiled lowly: ¡°You think it¡¯s my credit? Liberty hasn¡¯t epted my love


    yet. She and I are still friends. Although I really hope that her beauty will bloom


    for me, unfortunately, it¡¯s not.


    Now that she has her own career, she is full of self-confidence, and she is not


    burdened by her family. She lives a peaceful life and is in a good mood. People


    feel that she has changed a lot and that she is very beautiful. Of course, Liberty


    has never been ugly.¡±


    Zachary smiled, ¡°It seems that our eyes are the same, I think my family Serenity


    is also like this. Her career is getting better and better, and she is more and


    more confident, I think she is getting more and more beautiful. The more


    beautiful it is.¡±


    The group went to Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.


    After dinner, Duncan wanted to send Liberty, the mother and son home, but


    Liberty declined. Considering his inconvenience, Duncan finally gave up.


    Liberty drove home with her son, and Zachary and his wife went shopping for a


    while before returning home.


    Zachary spent most of the night with his beloved wife now.


    Serenity came back from a trip and rested at home for two days. Kindergarten


    started on September 1st. She and her sister sent Sonny to kindergarten


    together. Seeing the little guy wearing a new kindergarten uniform and being led


    into the kindergarten by the teacher, Serenity couldn¡¯t help but feel this way:


    ¡°Time flies so fast, Sonny seems to be born yesterday, and in a blink of an eye,


    he is three years old and has gone to kindergarten.¡±


    It was not until the little figure of her son could not be seen that Liberty looked


    back and said: ¡± Sonny grows up day by day, and we are getting old day by


    day.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not old at all, you¡¯re still very young.¡±


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°I mean we will grow old day by day, now I am not old.


    After 20 years, I will admit that I am old, but I want to be young, I always feel


    that I am only eighteen years old now.¡±


    Serenityughed. She held her sister¡¯s arm affectionately and walked back,


    saying as she walked, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have grown up yet, and I still need my


    sister to chase after me to feed her.¡±


    When she was young, her parents went out to work, and it was her sister who


    fed her. When she was five or six years old, sometimes her sister would hold


    the bowl and chase her away, and feed her two bites of food from time to time. It


    sometimes took half an hour to finish a bowl of rice, and sometimes it took an


    hour.


    Her sister often said that she ate so slowly when she was a child, and she


    always had to chase after her to feed, but when she grew up, she became a


    foodie.


    Liberty: ¡°In your sister¡¯s eyes, you will always be that little sister. Are you going


    to the bookstore today? Your sister will also let you eat.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, drive slowly.¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006


    Serenity sent her sister to the car, and did not forget to tell her.


    Liberty smiled and said: ¡°I should have told you this sentence, you drive too fast,


    you should listen to Zachary and use a driver.¡±


    Liberty was a few years older than Serenity, and she was much more mature


    and very stable, but Serenity asionally liked racing cars. She also liked the


    thrill of galloping.


    ¡°I like to control the steering wheel in my own hands.¡±


    Liberty smiled helplessly.


    Enter title¡­


    The two sisters separated in the kindergarten and went back to their respective


    stores.


    The door of the bookstore had already been opened, and Jasmine was cleaning


    the bookcases with a feather broom. In this store, the students had already


    returned to school, and the store was quiet.


    The bodyguards of the Bucham family were driven back by Jasmine. She


    stayed in the store all day, so there was no need to leave two door gods


    guarding the door to scare the students.


    Serenity parked the car, got out of the car with the car keys, called Jasmine¡¯s


    name, and walked into the bookstore.


    She also bought some of Jasmine¡¯s favorite fruits, and brought several big bags


    into the bookstore.


    Jasmine came out and saw that she was carrying several bags of fruit, and was


    about to take two bags, Serenity quickly stopped her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,


    it¡¯s quite heavy, let mee, I am stronger than you.¡±


    Serenity knew how to punch and kick, and her strength was much stronger than


    Jasmine¡¯s.


    Jasmine said: ¡°It¡¯s just two bags of fruit, I can still carry it, my stomach is not


    showing yet, you all treat me like a ss doll, as if I will break if I do something.¡±


    Serenity still didn¡¯t let her carry the fruits, and carried them directly into the


    kitchen. She took out some of each kind of fruit, and put the rest back into the


    refrigerator.


    While cleaning the fruit, she said to Jasmine: ¡°The fruit is in the fridge, and it¡¯s


    hot outside. If you want to eat it, tell me to take it out of the fridge early so youN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    can eat it when it¡¯s not so cold. Women who are pregnant should eat less cold


    food.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, you suddenly became my housekeeper.¡±


    Jasmine reached out and picked two grapes to eat, ¡°At home, Josh takes care


    of me, and in the store, you also take care of me. I really don¡¯t have freedom


    anymore, what a pity!¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you; it¡¯s just a reminder for


    your son.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°How do you know I¡¯m carrying a son? My husband and I both want to


    a daughter.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I have a hunch.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°¡­Well, I also have a hunch that it¡¯s a son. But it¡¯s okay, the first son,


    the second daughter, it¡¯s good that the daughter has an older brother.¡±


    Jasmine also liked to have both children.


    She thought that most people would be the same as her, thinking of a son and a


    daughter, both of them.


    ¡°I really envy Young Mistress Johnson, who has one child and two treasures,


    and both children.¡± After washing the fruit, Serenity said, ¡°If you are envious, I


    am even more envious. You are pregnant anyway. I got married earlier than


    you. There has been no movement yet, and those people have often said


    behind my back that I am a hen who can¡¯ty eggs, and they are waiting to see


    when I will be kicked out of the house by Zachary.¡±


    Even in wealthy families, if the wife can¡¯t have a baby, she will soon be divorced.


    Most of the time, if the husband can¡¯t give birth, he will adopt the child and stay


    married. This is how things really are!


    Serenity was not pregnant yet, and in the eyes of others, she had already


    be a woman who could not bear children.


    Even if Zachary loved her very much and doted on her very much, he also said


    that it¡¯s not that she couldn¡¯t have children, it¡¯s that they didn¡¯t want to have


    children yet, who would believe it?


    Everyone thought that after three to five years, Zachary would probably stop


    loving her and spoiling her, get a divorce, and kick her out of York¡¯s family. He


    would then marry a young, pretty woman ande back to have children with


    her.


    Serenity knew what others said about her behind her back.

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007


    Jasmine: ¡°That¡¯s fine. Besides, you can¡¯t me it all on you if you¡¯re not


    pregnant yet, who knows if it¡¯s Zachary¡¯s problem? When you said you wanted


    to be checked, Zachary refused.¡±


    Jasmine believed in her friend Both the husband and wife have no physical


    problems, but she couldn¡¯t help being angry when people always said that her


    friend was a hen that couldn¡¯ty eggs.


    Why don¡¯t she say it¡¯s Zachary¡¯s problem?


    It¡¯s so unfair.


    A couple was not pregnant for a long time, everyone med the woman, why?


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°I used to care about it, but now I don¡¯t care what other people say. Maybe I¡¯ve


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    listened too much and be numb.¡± Serenity really looked down on it.


    Hearing her friend¡¯s grievances for her, Serenity smiled and said: ¡°Jasmine,


    don¡¯t let Zachary hear your words. He is in good health. If there is a problem


    with him, I will be the one who is unlucky.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°I¡¯ll tell you right in front of you, as long as Zachary doesn¡¯t me


    you, I will never question him in front of Zachary.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s tolerance for Zachary was limited to her not questioning her friends.


    Jasmine: ¡°You have lived in FC Manor for a few days, and with Jane¡¯s joy, you


    may be pregnant soon. Anyway, don¡¯t worry, I believe you will be fine.¡±


    Serenity came out with a basket of fruit, ced it on the counter, and greeted


    her friends: ¡°Come over and eat the fruit, don¡¯t be so angry, the most important


    thing for you right now is to be happy and raise your child in a happy


    environment. I am the godmother of the child in your belly, and being a


    godmother is the same.¡±


    Jasmine came over, sat down opposite her, and asked while eating some fruit,


    ¡°Grandma May hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Stay there for a few more days.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°I guessed it was like this. Grandma May looked


    forward to her daughter when she was young, and to her granddaughter when


    she was a grandmother, and now she continues to look forward to her greatgranddaughter. I¡¯m afraid


    she might steal Jane¡¯s daughter back and raise her.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma really likes Avah, and Avah is also very good, she doesn¡¯t


    cry very much, but her brother Enzo loves to cry, and when he opens his eyes,


    he howls.¡±


    Serenity took out her mobile phone and showed Jasmine the photos she took at


    FC Manor. Most of the photos she took were of babies, including Jane¡¯s two


    children. Lilian¡¯s son was still in confinement with his mother, so Serenity didn¡¯t


    take a picture of him.


    Jasmine looked at the photos of the babies, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s no


    wonder that Grandma May doesn¡¯t want toe back after living in FC Manor.


    With these lovely babies, Grandma May¡¯s talk of staying for a few days will


    probably turn into a few months.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Not to mention grandma, even I want to stay longer,


    and Sonny doesn¡¯t want toe back, but Sonny has to go to kindergarten, so I


    can¡¯te back, Zachary reminds me every day, I can only advance I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°By the way, after you told Zachary about those photos, how did he react? My


    husband has made a clear investigation. The man¡¯s body shape and back


    image are just like Zachary¡¯s, and his facial features are nothing like that.


    Originally Just a regr guy delivering food.¡±

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008


    ¡°After thedy took care of him, she bought him expensive suits and ties, and


    arranged for several bodyguards to follow him, and arranged for him to travel in


    a luxury car.¡±


    ¡°Zachary¡¯s thoughts are really tant enough.¡±


    Anyone who had seen Zachary and the back of the woman Analia took care of


    would think it was Zachary.


    After Serenity was silent for a while, she said, ¡°Even if the face looks like


    Zachary, it¡¯s not Zachary. As long as it¡¯s not Zachary, whoever she wants to take


    care of is her freedom, and it has nothing to do with me.


    Enter title¡­


    Others will have doubts about Zachary. The photo depicts her and Zachary¡¯s


    affection. Each time she posted a photo, the man¡¯s face was hidden. Clearly, he


    intended to deceive others. She was with Zachary at the time.


    She wants to use this trick to destroy the husband and wife¡¯s rtionship, which


    causes me to doubt Zachary and misunderstand Zachary.¡±


    Serenity smiled, added, ¡°Zack, I still believe him. I can only say that Analia


    doesn¡¯t know Zachary at all, but just met On both sides. She was fascinated by


    Zachary¡¯s appearance. It is too naive to think that doing so will break the


    rtionship between the husband and wife.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°This is true, I believe in Zachary, I think it took Zachary a lot of


    time to fall in love with you back then, a person like him will not be easily


    tempted, If he is tempted to see a beautiful woman, and it¡¯s not your turn to


    marry him, he won¡¯t know how many women there are.¡±


    Serenity was eating the fruit, and suddenly said to his friend: ¡°Jasmine, do you


    think I should pretend to have a conflict with Zachary, to satisfy Analia¡¯s plot,


    and make her think that she has sessfully destroyed my rtionship with


    Zachary? What¡¯s her next move?¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°I really want to support you, but reason tells me that I


    can¡¯t support you, you are ying with fire, Zachary will definitely not agree. A


    woman who loves Zachary After destroying the rtionship between your


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    husband and wife, you don¡¯t need to look at the next move, you know how to


    go. To increase Zachary¡¯s affection for you, you must be close to him and treat


    him with kindness and nonchnce.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°What if Zachary¡¯s heart is moved?¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°¡­If Zachary heard what you said, he really got into trouble with you.


    Your family is very stingy. A little thing can quarrel with you for a few days. You,


    you better not do this kind of thing, lest there will be a real conflict between


    husband and wife and let others take advantage of the loophole. Even if no one


    can take advantage of the loophole, your husband and wife have a conflict, It¡¯s


    not a good thing to affect everyone¡¯s mood. Besides, it¡¯s not Zachary¡¯s fault, and


    Zachary didn¡¯t go to provoke Analia.¡±


    Serenity was nagged by her friend, and quickly raised her hands in surrender,


    saying: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. If I don¡¯t do that, my husband will definitely


    not agree. When he gets angry, I have to coax my husband.¡±


    Ring Ring Ring¡­


    The mobile phone was still in Jasmine¡¯s hand. When Jasmine saw that the


    caller ID was ¡°Mr. York¡±, she handed the mobile phone to her friend and said,


    ¡°Mr. York¡¯s call ising. By the way, your wedding anniversary is over, and


    you have to fight against Zack. The remark is still ¡®Mr. York¡¯, let him see it, and


    you will feel better.¡±


    Knowing Zachary¡¯s overbearing, Jasmine could foresee that Zachary would


    definitely be angry again when he saw Serenity¡¯s remark to him.


    Serenity took the mobile phone with one hand, and made a booing gesture to


    her friend, signaling Jasmine not to talk for now, lest Zachary¡¯s windy ears hear


    it.

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009


    Jasmine smiled softly.


    Friends ate Zachary to death, and Zachary also ate Serenity to death.


    This was because the husband and wife had deep feelings, and without


    feelings, no one could bear the other.


    Serenity cleared her throat before answering Zachary¡¯s call.


    ¡°Husband.¡±


    Serenity made a deliberate voice, calling Zachary.


    Zachary on the other side of the phone shook his hand, and the phone almost


    fell to the ground.


    Enter title¡­


    He thought he had made a wrong call, so he moved the phone away from his


    ear, looked at it, and made sure that he was calling his beloved wife.


    He put the phone back to his ear again, and asked Serenity amusedly, ¡°What


    did you do that you were afraid that I would know? Or did you say something


    bad about me behind my back?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°No, I just missed you. I call you like that, aren¡¯t your bones crisp? Not


    soft? Don¡¯t you like to listen?¡±


    Zachary said with a smile: ¡°I was taken aback by you, thinking I made a wrong


    call. You must have spoken ill of me behind my back, Just happened to be


    interrupted by my phone call, and I felt guilty, so you spoke ¡®husband¡¯ in a whiny


    voice, otherwise you would call me Zack, and you are used to calling me by first


    andst name.¡±


    ¡°No, really not. Husband, what do you want to say to me?¡± With a guilty


    conscience, Serenity quickly changed the topic and asked Zachary¡¯s purpose


    for calling.


    Zachary: ¡°I miss you. Are you in the bookstore?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Well, I just came back to the store not long ago.¡±


    Zachary asked again if Jasmine was also in the store, and after getting the


    answer, he cut to the chase and told Serenity: ¡°Just now Kevin called me and


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    told me something that I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but I can¡¯t get around you, so let


    me tell you, but you don¡¯t have to intervene, just leave it to Auntie .¡±


    ¡°What do you need to trouble Auntie Audrey with?¡± Serenity asked curiously.


    Zachary told Serenity about Farrell¡¯s family.


    After Serenity listened to it, she was stunned for a long time before she came


    back to her senses. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to my auntter and talk to her about this


    matter. How old was my aunt back then, and she knows how I have some


    memories.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Well, you can just mention this matter to Auntie, and Auntie will take


    care of it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity also knew about this matter, and Auntie had to deal with it, because her


    mother was dead, and she and her sister didn¡¯t know anything about their


    mother¡¯s life experience, they only knew that her mother had an older sister, and


    that her mother¡¯s parents and family were all dead.


    She never thought that her mother¡¯s parents were murdered to death.


    Could it be that the rich and powerful families were really intriguing all day long?


    How great are wealthy families like the York family and the Johnson family,


    everyone was in harmony, not to mention fighting for power and profit, they


    would regard the position of being the head of the family as a scourge and avoid


    it.


    Serenity also felt that the head of a big family was very tired.


    Like Zachary, he left early and returnste every day, as tired as a cow.


    Going to bedter than a dog and waking up earlier than a chicken was not as


    easy as everyone imagined.


    It was after Zachary got married that he reduced his workload.


    Zachary used toe homete at night when he first got married. Serenity


    remembered him locking the door behind him when he returned homete at


    night, which enraged Zachary, who arrived hometer than her and was unable


    to enter the house.


    After finishing the call, Serenity put down the phone.


    Jasmine saw that her face was serious, and the couple talked for a long time,


    she asked with concern: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It has something to do with my mother¡¯s background.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your mother and Mrs. Stone are not real sisters? Didn¡¯t you and


    Mrs. Stone have a blood rtionship test? It proves that you are rted by


    blood.¡± Jasmine thought that Serenity had misunderstood her aunt.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010


    ¡°My mother and aunt are biological sisters, and now the youngest is in Jensburg. I


    learned about a big family that respects daughters. The previous head of that big


    family was murdered by her sister, and her inws and family members were all killed.


    The head of the family had two daughters, and the two daughters disappeared


    decades ago, and their lives and deaths are unknown. My mother has something to


    do with it.¡±


    Jasmine stared wide-eyed, and said in astonishment: ¡°F*ck, it¡¯s so tortuous.¡±


    She had to say that her friend¡¯s mother was really a hard-working person.


    If the person truly belonged to the Farrell family, it would have been like her being


    born with a golden spoon in her mouth; however, she did not have such a good life to


    enjoy the glory and wealth, and she lost her family when she was very young.


    She and her elder sister lived in an orphanage, and wereter adopted, but they could


    not live a stable life. They were given away several times by several adoptive parents,


    and they were not picked up by the Howden family until they were seven or eight


    years old.


    Later, she married into the Hunt family, gave birth to two daughters, and met her


    entric parents-inw. Fortunately, her husband treated her very well, and her


    daughter was also sensible and filial. It was a kind of happiness that such a small life


    couldst.


    Unexpectedly, there was another ident, the couple got into a car ident, both


    passed away, and most of thepensation was divided by the adoptive mother¡¯s


    family of the husband¡¯s family.


    Her life was bitter, and her two daughters suffered for more than ten years.


    Serenity also never imagined that her mother¡¯s fate would be so twists and turns.


    She picked up her mobile phone and said to her friend: ¡°Jasmine, look at the store,


    I¡¯m going to my aunt¡¯s house now.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Go ahead, drive slowly. Whether it¡¯s true or not, you can inquire slowly. It¡¯s


    just an investigation. You can always find out clearly. I believe Zachary will ask Josh to


    help investigate. Even if it¡¯s true, In Zachary¡¯s words, leave this matter to your aunt,


    she is the one who suffers, and I believe she is capable of handling this matter well.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Jasmine had heard a lot about Mrs. Stone¡¯s youth.


    If Mrs. Stone was really the oldest daughter of the previous Farrell family head, she


    could also seek justice for her parents and other family members.


    However, everyone suspects that the previous head of the Farrell family died at the


    hands of the current head of the family. Was there any evidence?


    There was evidence, and it was destroyed by the current Matriarch long ago.


    Decades had passed, even if the Bucham family offered to help, there might not be


    any evidence to be found.


    Unless someone in the know was still alive.


    With the madness of Matriarch Farrell, Was it possible for her to save the lives of


    those who knew it?


    impossible.


    Serenity: ¡°I know, Jasmine, thank you for your hard work, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Josh wille over at noon, you can ask your aunt.¡± Jasmine understood.


    Serenity picked up the car keys and quickly left the bookstore.


    Twenty minutester, she arrived at the Stone¡¯s mansion.


    Just as Elisa was about to go out, when she saw Serenitying, Elisa got out of the


    car again and went to meet her.


    Elisa: ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Serenity parked the car, got out of the car and asked her, ¡°Are you going out?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Well, I was going to the bookstore to look for you and Jasmine, so you came


    here.¡±


    Seeing that Serenity was still there Getting out of the car with a few gifts, she said,


    ¡°You bought nutritional supplements for my mother again? When I enter the house


    Serenity: ¡°I just bought two boxes of pork nuggets for my aunt. Everyone can eat it.


    Let my cousin eat more.¡±


    Elisa said with a smile: ¡°My sister-inw feels like throwing up now when she sees the


    pork nuggets. She vomited after eating it.¡±

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011


    Serenity smiled understandingly: ¡°Jasmine said the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, is my aunt at home?¡±


    Serenity carried the bag and walked into the house with Elisa.


    ¡°My mother is in the house.¡± Elisa replied, and then said in a low voice: ¡°My mother


    has calmed down a bit recently, but she still doesn¡¯t ept me being with Remy.


    Serenity, take the opportunity and help me stay here and say more good things about


    Remy in front of my mother.


    No matter how much we talk, my mother won¡¯t listen, but what you and Sister Liberty


    say, my mother can still listen to it.¡±


    Serenity readily agreed. After that, she asked again: ¡°Auntie calmed down a little? Did


    something happen that she doesn¡¯t know about? I won¡¯t let her know, if she finds out, I


    will have a bad life.¡±


    Jasmine was now Julian¡¯s sister-inw, if she were to let her know about Julian these


    two days, he would always give her a secret, Jasmine would definitely tell Josh about


    all kinds of gifts, and Josh would tell his uncle, and then the whole Bucham family


    would know.


    The craziest thing Patriarch Bucham wanted to do now was to find the girl who could


    save his son Julian. Once he knew what Julian had done, might be he woulde


    over overnight to propose marriage.


    Mrs. Stone wholeheartedly wanted her daughter to marry a local man in Wiltspoon,


    but Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t want her daughter to marry with the Bucham family.


    The main reason was that Julian looked at Elisa without any love in his eyes, and was


    very calm.


    Julian must have ulterior motives in doing that.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After having Julian as aparison, Mrs. Stone saw Remy¡¯s goodness, so she


    calmed down a lot in the past two days. Seeing Remy¡¯s visit, she looked a little better.


    After listening to Elisa¡¯s words, Serenity was worried that during her trip, the two


    friends had a conflict. She asked with concern: ¡°Can¡¯t Jasmine know? Are you and


    Jasmine having a conflict?¡±


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t have a conflict. It¡¯s a major marriage event, let¡¯s not talk about it now


    that I¡¯ve entered the house, lest my mother overhear.¡±


    Elisa changed the subject.


    Serenity¡¯s curiosity was aroused by Elisa. Seeing that Elisa didn¡¯t want to talk about it,


    she couldn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    She came here now mainly to tell her aunt about the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    Mrs. Stone was reading the newspaper, and when she heard footsteps, she looked up


    and saw that Serenity wasing, so she closed the newspaper, looked at Serenity


    approaching with a smile, and asked with a smile, ¡°Serenity, when did youe


    back?¡±


    She knew that Serenity wasing.


    She felt that her niece was under a lot of pressure, and it was also a good thing to


    travel and rx.


    Serenity: ¡°I came back before the start of kindergarten. I have been busy, so I didn¡¯t


    me for noting here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy, even if you can¡¯te, your aunt can understand. Sonny is in


    kindergarten today, is he crying?¡±


    Mrs. Stone loves Sonny the most.

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012


    Sonny looked like Liberty, and Liberty looked like her own mother, Mrs. Stone looked


    at the eldest niece Liberty, mother and son, always like seeing her sister.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t cry, he doesn¡¯t know how happy he was. He got up early, put on the round


    clothes, carried the small schoolbag on his own, and went to the kindergarten happily,


    but my sister and I were not used to it.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    The first day of the child When going to kindergarten, children often adapt quickly, but


    parents are not used to it. They always miss the children in kindergarten and look


    forward to the time when Kindergarten is over soon.


    Mrs. Stone said with a smile: ¡°On the first day, he went to kindergarten. He liked that it


    was new and fun. He didn¡¯t know he had to spend the whole day in kindergarten. After


    two or three days at kindergarten, many kids began to cry.¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked at her daughter and talked about her daughter¡¯s embarrassing


    things when she was a child, ¡°This is how Elisa attended kindergarten as a child. She


    was happy on the first and second days, but she was unable to awaken after the third


    day. I woke her up and instructed her to go to kindergarten, but she did not want to


    go.¡±


    ¡°A weekter, I had to lift her sobbing into the car, drive her to kindergarten, and then


    push her to the kindergarten teacher. A few teachers were required to catch her


    sobbing and bring her into the ssroom.¡±


    Elisa blushed, ¡°Mom, is it me? Did you remember correctly? Why don¡¯t I remember?


    In my memory, I was a good kid who loved me very much.¡±


    When she went to kindergarten, her parents had to carry her into the car and out of


    the car, Elisa didn¡¯t even want to believe that it was her when she imagined that


    scene.


    Certainly not her!


    It¡¯s her second brother, it¡¯s possible for her second brother, how could such a cute girl


    like her do such a shameful thing.


    ¡°I have a very good memory. It¡¯s you. You are spoiled by your father and brother.


    Whenever you say you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten, your father wants to help you


    drop out of kindergarten. If I insist, you will probably lose your kindergarten life.


    I insisted on having you go to kindergarten. Your father and your brothers had no


    choice but to forcefully carry you into the car every morning. Your father held you, and


    your two brothers each grabbed your leg. That¡¯s it. The person who lifted you into the


    car, put you in the car, and closed the door as quickly as possible, otherwise you


    would jump out of the car.


    Sometimes the speed of closing the car door was a bit slower, and you jumped out of


    the car, ran all over the yard, and had to mobilize all the people to chase you, if you


    don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your father, ask your two older brothers.¡±


    Serenityughed until her stomach ached.


    Elisa pinched her arm lightly, ¡°Don¡¯tugh.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°When imagining such a scene, I can¡¯t help butugh; I just


    can¡¯t picture it; you attended kindergarten when you were young. Simr to that. I


    hope that Sonny will not be simr to you as a child.¡±


    Elisa was teased so much that she wished she could find a hole in the ground.


    After Mrs. Stone finished talking about her daughter¡¯s embarrassment, she noticed


    two boxes of pork nuggets sent by Serenity. She said to her niece: ¡°How many times


    have I told you that there is no need to purchase anything when you visit my home?


    Your Auntie doesn¡¯tck anything. Auntie¡¯s home has piled up a mountain of nutritional


    products, and I hope you can share some with me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just two boxes of pork nuggets.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Give it to your cousin. She eats alone, she can digest it.¡±


    Elisa: ¡­


    After a few people chatted andughed, Serenity said to Mrs. Stone: ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here


    today, and I have something to talk to you to ask for proof.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said gently: ¡°What is it? as long as auntie knows, auntie will tell you.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and asked directly: ¡°auntie, do you know about


    Jensburg Farrell family?¡±

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°The Farrell family in Jensburg? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Auntie, there are not many people with the surname Farrell. The Farrell


    family in Jensburg is different from other big families. Their family is respected by


    daughters, and the head of the family is inherited by daughters.¡±


    Mrs. Stone asked her: ¡°Serenity, do you think that Auntie is rted to the Farrell family


    and is a member of the Farrell family?¡±


    Serenity nodded, ¡°I doubt it that way, and Zack and the others also doubt it. Zack told


    me about this, and I came here to ask Auntie. Auntie, do you remember where your


    home is?¡±


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t answer right away, but fell into the memories.


    When she and her younger sister were sent to the orphanage, she was only eight


    years old. Although she was sensible, she was still a child of a few years old, and she


    didn¡¯t know many things.


    All she knew was that her parents and family were gone, and she and her younger


    sister became orphans. They were taken away by a nanny and auntie, and after


    traveling around for several days, they were finally sent to an orphanage in Wiltspoon.


    Because the two sisters were too young, no matter how good her memory was, she


    couldn¡¯t remember where her home was. She only remembered that when she was a


    child, the family conditions were very good, and others called her the eldestdy.


    Her mother was very busy, and it was basically her father who apanied her and


    her sister.


    Parents loved them very much, and grandparents had never disliked them as girls, but


    think they were daughters.


    She didn¡¯t remember which day it was. Their parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts,


    etc., went out and never came back. Later, an adult told them that all of them had an


    ident, and no one survived.


    It¡¯s just her and her sister.


    Her younger sister was too young to understand what death means. In fact, she didn¡¯t


    understand much either. She only knew that she would never see her parents and


    rtives again.


    Later, she and her sister were taken away from that house, and then they kept riding,


    walking, riding, and walking. In the end, even the aunt who took them disappeared,


    and the two sisters lived on the street. sent to an orphanage.


    Mrs. Stone only had so many memories of her childhood, no matter how many, she


    would have no memory.


    ¡°Serenity, what happened to the Farrell family in Jensburg? Is it rted to my mother?


    My mother¡¯s surname is also Farrell. Could it be my mother¡¯s family?¡± Elisa asked


    curiously.


    If the Farrell family in Jensburg was her mother¡¯s natal family, her mother and aunt


    would not need to enter the orphanage.


    Serenity told Elisa about some things about Farrell¡¯s family in Jensburg. The main


    point was that the head of the family had two daughters. Life and death are uncertain.


    It is said that the current matriarch killed the previous matriarch, even the two nieces.


    Elisa was extremely shocked after hearing this, and she looked at her mother.


    Mrs. Stone muttered to herself: ¡°I have a little aunt. I have two aunts, the second aunt


    and the third aunt. It¡¯s just that decades have passed, and I have no impression of the


    two aunts for a long time.


    When my sister and I lost their rtives, I was only eight years old and my sister was


    four years old. I don¡¯t remember many things. I just remember that my family¡¯s


    conditions were not bad when I was young and people called me Miss.¡±


    My mother worked hard and was always very busy, and there were always things that


    couldn¡¯t be finished, but my mother loved us very much, she was very kind to me, but


    she was also very strict, no matter what I did, she always asked me to do my best.¡±


    Elisa and Serenity looked at each other face to face. They were basically sure that


    Mrs. Stone was the eldest daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family.


    Serenity thought of Zachary and said that Mrs. Stone¡¯s age was notpatible with


    the children of the previous head of the Farrell family.


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°The Farrell family in Jensburg? What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Auntie, there are not many people with the surname Farrell. The Farrell


    family in Jensburg is different from other big families. Their family is respected by


    daughters, and the head of the family is inherited by daughters.¡±


    Mrs. Stone asked her: ¡°Serenity, do you think that Auntie is rted to the Farrell family


    and is a member of the Farrell family?¡±


    Serenity nodded, ¡°I doubt it that way, and Zack and the others also doubt it. Zack told


    me about this, and I came here to ask Auntie. Auntie, do you remember where your


    home is?¡±


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t answer right away, but fell into the memories.


    When she and her younger sister were sent to the orphanage, she was only eight


    years old. Although she was sensible, she was still a child of a few years old, and she


    didn¡¯t know many things.


    All she knew was that her parents and family were gone, and she and her younger


    sister became orphans. They were taken away by a nanny and auntie, and after


    traveling around for several days, they were finally sent to an orphanage in Wiltspoon.


    Because the two sisters were too young, no matter how good her memory was, she


    couldn¡¯t remember where her home was. She only remembered that when she was a


    child, the family conditions were very good, and others called her the eldestdy.


    Her mother was very busy, and it was basically her father who apanied her and


    her sister.


    Parents loved them very much, and grandparents had never disliked them as girls, but


    think they were daughters.


    She didn¡¯t remember which day it was. Their parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts,


    etc., went out and never came back. Later, an adult told them that all of them had an


    ident, and no one survived.


    It¡¯s just her and her sister.


    Her younger sister was too young to understand what death means. In fact, she didn¡¯t


    understand much either. She only knew that she would never see her parents and


    rtives again.


    Later, she and her sister were taken away from that house, and then they kept riding,


    walking, riding, and walking. In the end, even the aunt who took them disappeared,


    and the two sisters lived on the street. sent to an orphanage.


    Mrs. Stone only had so many memories of her childhood, no matter how many, she


    would have no memory.


    ¡°Serenity, what happened to the Farrell family in Jensburg? Is it rted to my mother?


    My mother¡¯s surname is also Farrell. Could it be my mother¡¯s family?¡± Elisa asked


    curiously.


    If the Farrell family in Jensburg was her mother¡¯s natal family, her mother and aunt


    would not need to enter the orphanage.


    Serenity told Elisa about some things about Farrell¡¯s family in Jensburg. The main


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    point was that the head of the family had two daughters. Life and death are uncertain.


    It is said that the current matriarch killed the previous matriarch, even the two nieces.


    Elisa was extremely shocked after hearing this, and she looked at her mother.


    Mrs. Stone muttered to herself: ¡°I have a little aunt. I have two aunts, the second aunt


    and the third aunt. It¡¯s just that decades have passed, and I have no impression of the


    two aunts for a long time.


    When my sister and I lost their rtives, I was only eight years old and my sister was


    four years old. I don¡¯t remember many things. I just remember that my family¡¯s


    conditions were not bad when I was young and people called me Miss.¡±


    My mother worked hard and was always very busy, and there were always things that


    couldn¡¯t be finished, but my mother loved us very much, she was very kind to me, but


    she was also very strict, no matter what I did, she always asked me to do my best.¡±


    Elisa and Serenity looked at each other face to face. They were basically sure that


    Mrs. Stone was the eldest daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family.


    Serenity thought of Zachary and said that Mrs. Stone¡¯s age was notpatible with


    the children of the previous head of the Farrell family.


    Post navigation

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014


    The current head of the Farrell family was seventy years old this year. When her


    eldest sister gave birth to her first child, she was just an adult and also she was


    eighteen years old. If Mrs. Stone was the eldest niece of Matriarch Farrell, she would


    only fifty-two years old this year.


    Serenity remembered that her aunt was more than fifty-two years old.


    Her aunt was favored by her father-inw and admired by her husband when she


    worked in the Stone family, and then she got married and had children. The eldest


    son, Clive, was thirty-two years old this year. The eldest son was born at the age of?


    Although 40 or 50 years ago people got married very early, Serenity still felt that giving


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    birth at the age of 20 was a bit early.


    ¡°Auntie, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eldest niece should only be fifty-two years old this year.


    This age is not in line with you.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said: ¡°The age I am using now is a false report, it is eight years older than


    the real age. In the past, when applying for an ID card, many people would falsely


    report their age in order to be able to go out to work and earn money as an adult.¡±


    Serenity and Elisa: ¡°¡­¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Mom, you actually falsely reported your age as eight years old!¡±


    Elisa didn¡¯t even know her real mother¡¯s age.


    Mrs. Stone said: ¡°Now it¡¯s all counted by ID card, that¡¯s all. I wouldn¡¯t have said it if


    Serenity hadn¡¯t mentioned it.¡±


    She had been working since she was a teenager.


    When Clive was born, he was under twenty years old.


    At that time, many people had children at the age of seventeen or eighteen, but she


    was a littleter.


    ¡°If the ages match, Auntie, you and my mother are most likely the two nieces of


    Matriarch Farrell.¡± Serenity said.


    Mrs. Stone recalled the past,bined with Serenity¡¯s talk about the Farrell family,


    she also thought that the Farrell family in Jensburg was her natal family.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she said, ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s about your mother¡¯s and


    me¡¯s life experience. Auntie will investigate and find out.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Auntie needs help, tell me and Zachary, I don¡¯t have much ability, But


    Zachary can help, now that Kevin is still in Jensburg, Kevin asked Hayden about the


    past history of the Farrell family. Actually, these are not secrets in Jensburg. People of


    the older generation can inquire about it, and they can find out.¡±


    It¡¯s just that decades had passed, and many insiders were gone, and the younger


    generation just heard about it, and there was no evidence to prove that what they


    heard was true, so became a rumor.


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s face was serious and she didn¡¯t speak.


    If the Farrell family in Jensburg was her natal family, and if the rumors told by her


    niece were true, then her parents and rtives were all killed by her second aunt?


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t remember what the two aunts looked like, but she vaguely


    remembered that the two aunts loved her and her sister very much.


    She thought that the two aunts were also dead.


    When the sisters were taken away by an aunt, she did not see the two aunts, not even


    at the funeral of their parents. She thought that the aunts were like her parents and


    would nevere back.


    Thinking about it now, her second aunt was not dead.


    If the second aunt really killed her mother and younger aunt, it would make sense for


    the second aunt not to show up. She was guilty, and killed her elder sister and


    younger sister, so how could she have the face to face her two nieces?

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015


    Serenity knew that this matter was very important to her aunt, and her mood would


    also be affected.


    She thoughtfully said: ¡°Auntie, please be quiet, Elisa and I will go for a walk.¡±


    Mrs. Stone nodded, and said to her daughter: ¡°Elisa, you can go out with Serenity to


    y, don¡¯t worry about Mom, Mom is fine, what storms have you not gone through in


    Mom¡¯s life?¡±


    She was really a member of the Farrell family, she was the daughter of the previous


    head of the family, her parents and family members were all killed by the second aunt,


    and it will take a long time for her to collect evidence to bring the second aunt to


    justice, but the matter had passed Decadester, could evidence still be found?


    Mrs. Stone told herself, calm down first, calm down, wait for the investigation to be


    clear and confirm that she was a member of the Farrell family before making a longterm n.


    ¡°Auntie, Elisa and I went out.¡± Serenity got up and motioned for Elisa to go out with


    her.


    Elisa looked at her mother worriedly.


    ¡°Elisa, don¡¯t worry about Mom.¡± Mrs. Stoneforted her daughter again and


    reassured her.


    Elisa thought that her mother had always been strong and independent, and it was


    normal for her to be greatly touched by this incident. After all, it was rted to her


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    mother¡¯s background, but it could not overwhelm her.


    If the mother really bears a bloody feud, the mother will also find a way to avenge her


    parents and family.


    As children, they just needed to stand firmly on the mother¡¯s side.


    Elisa: ¡°Mom, Serenity and I are just taking a walk in the yard, call us if you need


    anything.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled, ¡°Understood, you go out to y and let Mom be quiet.¡±


    Elisa and Serenity went out.


    As soon as she left the main house, Elisa took out her mobile phone and called her


    father.


    Shee stillined to Serenity: ¡°My dad has be obsessed with fishing


    recently. He often goes out early in the morning andes back in the evening,


    sometimes at night, and doesn¡¯t apany my mother.¡±


    Mr. Stone quickly answered his daughter¡¯s call. He asked softly on the phone: ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong with Elisa? Dad is fishing. Don¡¯t say too loudly. If you scare the fish away, you


    won¡¯t take the bait. I told your mother that the fish caught today will be taken home


    and grilled for her tonight.¡±


    Eliza: ¡°Dad, if you want to eat grilled fish, you can just buy a few catties of fresh fish


    ande back. Can Dad catch a person¡¯s fish after fishing for a whole day? Dad,


    something happened to my mother. Stop fishing ande back to apany me


    mom.¡±


    Mr. Stone: ¡°What happened to your mother? Did she twist her foot again? It was all a


    trick to match you and Andrew.¡±


    The daughter already knew the truth, and Mr. Stone also told all the tricks his wife


    used some time ago.


    ¡°No, it has something to do with my mother¡¯s life experience. Anyway, it¡¯s a big deal.


    My mother is very depressed, and she doesn¡¯t want me and Serenity to apany


    her. It¡¯s the most suitable time for you toe back to apany my mother. Dad,


    you go fishing recently, go out for a whole day, and don¡¯t apany my mother.¡±


    When Mr. Stone heard that it was rted to his wife¡¯s background, he asked


    puzzledly: ¡°Your mother is an orphan, so what¡¯s the problem with her background?¡±


    His wife was almost sixty years old, not to mention that his parents and family


    members had passed away, even if there were still rtives alive, he was probably


    already old. Who remembers who his wife was?


    Besides, his wife also said that there was only one younger sister, and everyone else


    is dead. After decades of searching for his sister-inw, only two nieces were found in


    the end. Thest rtive who was closest to his wife by blood was his sister-inw.


    But his sister-inw died more than ten years ago.


    Mr. Stone really couldn¡¯t figure out what else was wrong with his wife¡¯s background.

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016


    Serenity knew that this matter was very important to her aunt, and her mood


    would also be affected.


    She thoughtfully said: ¡°Auntie, please be quiet, Elisa and I will go for a walk.¡±


    Mrs. Stone nodded, and said to her daughter: ¡°Elisa, you can go out with


    Serenity to y, don¡¯t worry about Mom, Mom is fine, what storms have you not


    gone through in Mom¡¯s life?¡±


    She was really a member of the Farrell family, she was the daughter of the


    previous head of the family, her parents and family members were all killed by


    the second aunt, and it will take a long time for her to collect evidence to bring


    Enter title¡­


    the second aunt to justice, but the matter had passed Decadester, could


    evidence still be found?


    Mrs. Stone told herself, calm down first, calm down, wait for the investigation to


    be clear and confirm that she was a member of the Farrell family before making


    a long-term n.


    ¡°Auntie, Elisa and I went out.¡± Serenity got up and motioned for Elisa to go out


    with her.


    Elisa looked at her mother worriedly.


    ¡°Elisa, don¡¯t worry about Mom.¡± Mrs. Stoneforted her daughter again and


    reassured her.


    Elisa thought that her mother had always been strong and independent, and it


    was normal for her to be greatly touched by this incident. After all, it was rted


    to her mother¡¯s background, but it could not overwhelm her.


    If the mother really bears a bloody feud, the mother will also find a way to


    avenge her parents and family.


    As children, they just needed to stand firmly on the mother¡¯s side.


    Elisa: ¡°Mom, Serenity and I are just taking a walk in the yard, call us if you need


    anything.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled, ¡°Understood, you go out to y and let Mom be quiet.¡±


    Elisa and Serenity went out.


    As soon as she left the main house, Elisa took out her mobile phone and called


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    her father.


    Shee stillined to Serenity: ¡°My dad has be obsessed with fishing


    recently. He often goes out early in the morning andes back in the evening,


    sometimes at night, and doesn¡¯t apany my mother.¡±


    Mr. Stone quickly answered his daughter¡¯s call. He asked softly on the phone:


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Elisa? Dad is fishing. Don¡¯t say too loudly. If you scare the


    fish away, you won¡¯t take the bait. I told your mother that the fish caught today


    will be taken home and grilled for her tonight.¡±


    Eliza: ¡°Dad, if you want to eat grilled fish, you can just buy a few catties of fresh


    fish ande back. Can Dad catch a person¡¯s fish after fishing for a whole


    day? Dad, something happened to my mother. Stop fishing ande back to


    apany me mom.¡±


    Mr. Stone: ¡°What happened to your mother? Did she twist her foot again? It was


    all a trick to match you and Andrew.¡±


    The daughter already knew the truth, and Mr. Stone also told all the tricks his


    wife used some time ago.


    ¡°No, it has something to do with my mother¡¯s life experience. Anyway, it¡¯s a big


    deal. My mother is very depressed, and she doesn¡¯t want me and Serenity to


    apany her. It¡¯s the most suitable time for you toe back to apany


    my mother. Dad, you go fishing recently, go out for a whole day, and don¡¯t


    apany my mother.¡±


    When Mr. Stone heard that it was rted to his wife¡¯s background, he asked


    puzzledly: ¡°Your mother is an orphan, so what¡¯s the problem with her


    background?¡±


    His wife was almost sixty years old, not to mention that his parents and family


    members had passed away, even if there were still rtives alive, he was


    probably already old. Who remembers who his wife was?


    Besides, his wife also said that there was only one younger sister, and everyone


    else is dead. After decades of searching for his sister-inw, only two nieces


    were found in the end. Thest rtive who was closest to his wife by blood


    was his sister-inw.


    But his sister-inw died more than ten years ago.


    Mr. Stone really couldn¡¯t figure out what else was wrong with his wife¡¯s


    background.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017


    ¡°My mother¡¯s natal family may be the Farrell family in Jensburg, and my


    grandparents may have been killed by the current head of the Farrell family. If


    my mother is really from the Farrell family, then the current head is my mother¡¯s


    second aunt. It may also be my mother who killed my parents and enemies.¡±


    Elisa simply told her father about it.


    When Mr. Stone heard this, it was a big deal.


    Immediately he said to his daughter: ¡°Okay, Dad will go back now. It¡¯s not that


    Dad doesn¡¯t want to apany your mother. It¡¯s because your mother said that


    the fish in the river is better grilled, so Dades here every day to fish and


    grill her.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    What Mr. Stone loved the most in his life was his wife, how could he neglect his


    wife and only care about his own happiness?


    He went fishing every day recently because of a word from his wife.


    Elisa said, ¡°When Dades back, drive slowly.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Mr. Stone: ¡°Understood.¡±


    Mr. Stone hung up the phone very quickly, and hurriedly closed the rod, ready to


    go home to apany his wife.


    After her father hung up the phone, Elisa said to Serenity: ¡°I was fed another


    mouthful of dog food by my father. I thought my father had changed. He only


    focused on fishing recently. It turned out that it was because my mother said


    However, the fish in the river tastes better when grilled, so my dad goes fishing


    every day.¡±


    Serenityughed and said: ¡°Uncle and aunt have a very good rtionship.


    Young couplese together for a long time, and the rtionship has always


    been as good as first-time partners. This kind of rtionship, this kind of couple,


    is the most enviable.¡±


    The family wa happy and the children were filial.


    Her aunt was luckier and happier than her mother.


    Serenity thought of her parents, and thought that if they were still alive, they


    would be as happy as their aunt and husband, and she and her sister would be


    very filial to their parents.


    Unfortunately, when the two sisters were capable, their parents had passed


    away many years ago.


    There was no chance for them to be filial to their parents.


    Elisa: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be envious. Zachary has nothing to say to you. You


    and your husband will be very happy in the future. You have always been the


    envy of others.¡±


    ¡°The same to you.¡± Serenity said: ¡°I lived in FC Manor for a few days, and I like


    the atmosphere of their home very much. It is no different from my inw¡¯s


    family. The elders are open-minded, and the peers are friendly. Remy grew up


    in such a family, and he will be very happy after marriage. You also said that


    auntie is calming down now, you and Remy are in sight of victory,e on, I¡¯m


    still waiting to drink the wedding bar for you two.¡±


    Serenity looked at the next door to the Stone Family, it was the big vi that


    Remy bought for Elisa.


    ¡°Remy bought this big vi for you. Even the decoration style is arranged


    ording to your preferences. You two must live here after you get married.


    How close is it to returning to your mother¡¯s house?¡±


    Serenity said enviously: ¡°It stands to reason that I am so happy now, I shouldn¡¯t


    be dissatisfied anymore, and I dare not be dissatisfied, but after all, there are


    regrets. My sister and I want to go back to our mother¡¯s house and have a look,


    so we can only have a look. The house my parents left behind.¡±


    ¡°When other people go back to their natal homes, there are old parents waiting


    for them to cook delicious food for them. When my sister and I go back to our


    natal homes, we can only see things and think about others, but we cannot see


    our parents, and we cannot hear our parents¡¯ advice.


    When you are constantly told by your parents, you may feel that your parents


    are nagging, but you don¡¯t know how many people miss it.¡±


    Elisa took Serenity¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Serenity, Sister Liberty¡¯s home is your


    natal home, and mine is also your natal home. Although my parents can¡¯t


    rece your parents, my parents also treat you like a daughter. Whenever you


    want to go back to your mother¡¯s house,e here. You want to hear


    thousands of advices. My mother can nagging so much that you want to cover


    your ears.¡±

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018


    Serenity was very surprised. She pointed to the bouquet and several bags in


    disbelief, ¡°Julian sent it? Is it the Julian I know?¡±


    In Serenity¡¯s eyes, Julian looked approachable, but in fact he was not easy to


    get along with. She was Zachary¡¯s beloved wife and Jasmine¡¯s best friend, so


    Julian would give her some face.


    Moreover, Julian also saidst time that he was sick and apathetic.


    In other words, there were so many women in the world, only one woman could


    make him a real man.


    That woman couldn¡¯t be Elisa.


    Enter title¡­


    It¡¯s not the first time Julian met Elisa, if Elisa was his destined girl, he wouldn¡¯t


    be single until now.


    Because of the major events in his life, he was so anxious that Patriarch


    Bucham and his wife went crazy.


    The main reason was that Julian didn¡¯t want to get married, and his younger


    brother didn¡¯t want to get married either. The other cousins, except for Josh,


    didn¡¯t want to get married either. They all used Julian as a shield, and his


    cousins had no choice. They had no choice but to go to their elder brother to


    Patriarch Bucham heard too manyints from his younger siblings, so he


    had to take his oldest son for surgery.


    ¡°Julian has feelings for you?¡± After Serenity was shocked, she hurriedly asked


    Elisa.


    Elisa: ¡°How is it possible? Although Julian and I have very few interactions, this


    is not the first time we have known each other. If I were his destined girl, do you


    think he would still be single?¡±


    Julian was not a good person.


    If he really met that woman who could make him react, he would definitely tie


    her back home domineeringly.


    Serenity: ¡°Then, why did he give you these things? It looks like he is pursuing


    you.¡±


    ¡°He said he wanted to pursue me, but he didn¡¯t love me. I could see that he


    didn¡¯t have the slightest feeling for me, and he didn¡¯t know what kind of


    medicine he sold in his gourd. Serenity, I seriously doubted that I had offended


    Julian.¡±


    Elisa knew that her temper could easily offend others. Maybe she really


    offended Julian unknownly, and then suffered revenge from Julian.


    ¡°Even if you offend her each unknownly, since you and Jasmine are friends, he


    will be generous and not care about it. He must have a purpose for doing this.¡±


    Serenity analyzed.


    Julian was not a good person, but he was also not a bad person. Julian


    remained a fiercely guarded individual, especially toward his loved ones.


    When Jasmine married Josh, he became Julian¡¯s younger siblings, considered


    his family, and Elisa and Jasmine were good friends, so Julian would give


    Jasmine some face no matter what, and would not take it casually.


    ¡°Then why does he pursue me for no reason? I don¡¯t ept these things, and I


    don¡¯t ept them. I can¡¯t return them to him. If I return them to the Bucham


    family, I will definitely rm the Bucham family. How crazy is the Bucham family


    now? I¡¯ve heard of it.


    Patriarch Bucham knows that Julian is ¡®pursuing¡¯ me, so I still have a good life?¡±


    Serenity looked at her friend and cousin symmetrically.


    It¡¯s not good to offend anyone, but Julian.


    Oh, no, it wasn¡¯t Elisa who provoked Julian, it was Julian who didn¡¯t know what


    was wrong, so he did such a thing.


    Serenity: ¡°Does Remy know?¡±


    ¡°You know, when I came back from a business trip, Remy went to pick me up at


    the airport, and Julian was also there. I was unlucky from that day on.¡± Elisa


    smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Serenity, why do you think I¡¯m so unlucky?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Then, auntie also knows?¡±


    ¡°Mom knows, everyone in my family knows, but it¡¯s also because of Julian¡¯s


    ¡®pursuit¡¯ that my mom stopped thinking about breaking up Remy and me, and


    her attitude towards Remy has improved a lot.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    There was no harm withoutparison.


    After making theparison, Mrs. Stone felt that Remy was more suitable for


    her daughter than Julian.


    Serenity suddenly said: ¡°Could it be that Remy asked Julian to do this? Hearing


    what you said, after Julianunched a ¡®pursuit¡¯ of you, Remy was the one who


    got the benefits, maybe it was Remy who asked him to do this.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Impossible! Remy is not that kind of person, and he doesn¡¯t have the


    ability to ask Julian to cooperate with him in acting.¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019


    Serenity thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Remy is not that kind of


    person, and Julian is not easy to invite, even Zack is hard to hire him. Every


    time he is asked to help with something, he thinks of Josh and goes to find him.


    Elisa, no matter what medicine Julian sells in the gourd, Remy is the one who


    gets the benefits anyway, doesn¡¯t Auntie think that Remy is more suitable for


    you?¡±


    Serenity was much more optimistic.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Maybe it didn¡¯t happen to her, she was not as anxious as Elisa.


    As long as Julian didn¡¯t really like Elisa, it¡¯s fine.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°But it¡¯s like a big rock, hanging above the heads of Remy and me, and I don¡¯t


    know when it will fall.¡± Elisa sighed, and said to Serenity: ¡°My luck is not very


    good. There are always many ups and downs in love.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t say anything, it was purely her wishful thinking.


    But she and Remy were in love with each other, and they were well-matched,


    but they were still blocked by their mother.


    She liked Zachary before, and no one supported her.


    She and Remy were obviously the best match, except for her sister-inw who


    supported her in pursuing true love, everyone else was as reluctant as her


    mother to let her marry far away.


    Remy¡¯s house was just across the street, and she could go home every day to


    eat after marriage, and she is said to be married far away, and she didn¡¯t know


    what to say.


    ¡°Elisa, as long as you and Remy can persevere, you will achieve positive


    results. You also said that my aunt¡¯s attitude towards Remy is much better now.


    In fact, my aunt doesn¡¯t mean that Remy is not good, but she just values family


    affection too much. She is reluctant to let her rtives leave her side.¡± Serenity


    said, ¡°You see, with Julian stepping in, doesn¡¯t my aunt understand who is


    suitable for you?¡±


    Her aunt and her mother experienced the tragedy of family destruction when


    they were young, and then the sisters separated again. Her aunt attached great


    importance to family affection, because her family was broken up when she was


    a child, and she was separated from her only sister, and she never saw each


    other again until she died.


    Elisa smiled, ¡°That¡¯s true. I know my mother likes me. My mother attaches great


    importance to family affection.¡±


    Although her mother has always disapproved of her being with Remy and did


    something to destroy her rtionship with Remy, she did not force her to


    separate from Remy.


    In this matter, Elisa did not resent her mother.


    Elisa: ¡°Serenity, tell me if my mother is really from the Farrell family.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°If she is really from the Farrell family, it depends on how my aunt


    chooses. My aunt may not fight for the position of head of the family, but she will


    definitely avenge her parents.¡±


    Not to mention Mrs. Stone, even Serenity wanted to seek justice for her


    grandparents.


    She couldn¡¯t die without knowing why.


    The death of grandparents led to tragedies for the aunt and her mother. The


    aunt survived, keeping the clouds open to see the moon, but her mother did not.


    Her Aunt could swallow that breath, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Elisa nodded, ¡°When my elder brotheres back, I¡¯ll ask my elder brother. My


    mother always discusses with my elder brother and asks my elder brother to do


    it.¡±


    ¡°Big cousin is very capable. This is a natural thing. Don¡¯t be discouraged, we are


    all making progress. Aren¡¯t you much better than before? You used to only know


    how to spend money, have you ever made money? Now we¡¯re making money,


    and we¡¯re earning a lot.¡±


    Elisa smiled: ¡°Yes, I really hope to help my mother solve her worries, but I¡¯m not


    capable enough. Butpared to before, I have made great progress. ¡°


    She, Serenity and Jasmine established a vegetable melon and fruitpany,


    and they were worthy of the name of others.

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020


    The two chatted for a while, and both Mr. Stone and Clive came back.


    Seeing the father and son returning, Elisa and Serenity also entered the house.


    But Serenity left the business soon, and Zachary called her.


    After leaving the Stone vi, Serenity went to the York Corporation.


    In fact, Zachary had just finished the meeting and returned to his office from the


    conference room. As soon as he sat down, Serenity knocked on the door and


    entered.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Seeing his wifeing, Zachary got up and went around the desk to meet


    Serenity.


    Serenity: ¡°You called me and asked me toe to thepany. Is there


    something urgent? I asked you on the phone, but you didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Serenity left the business in a hurry and rushed over. It was Zachary who asked


    her toe to thepany, but asked him What¡¯s the matter, he didn¡¯t say


    anything. Serenity was worried, so she hurried over.


    Zachary pulled his wife to sit down on the sofa, went to pour a ss of warm


    water for his wife, brought some snacks over, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I


    just want to have lunch with you at noon, and it will be here soon. It¡¯s time for


    dinner, so I called you in advance and told you toe and wait for me.¡±


    Serenity red at him.


    She thought Zachary was in a hurry, but he just asked her to have dinner with


    him.


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s house is ready for dinner. She thought I was staying to eat and cooked


    a lot of my favorite dishes. When you called me, you asked me toe over


    without saying anything. I hurried over, but it was¡­¡± Serenity pped him on


    the arm with a broken smile, ¡°I was scared to death, I thought something serious


    happened.¡±


    Zachary hugged her, scented her face a few times, and smiled: ¡°Eating with


    your husband is also a big event, food is the most important thing for people,


    and eating is a big event.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Honey, it will be our first wedding anniversary soon, what gift do you want?¡±


    Zachary hugged her and didn¡¯t let go. He really liked the feeling of her nestled in


    his arms, hugging her. He felt that he owned the whole world.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of what I¡¯m missing, so you can give me what I¡¯m missing. Isn¡¯t it


    here yet? The wedding anniversary is over, and we have to prepare for our


    wedding.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It hasn¡¯t arrived yet, but it¡¯s not far away. Well, it¡¯s been less than a


    month, I¡¯ll think about it, I won¡¯t tell you what the gift is, I¡¯ll give you a surprise


    then.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°What surprise can you think of?¡±


    The gift he gave her was nothing more than Jewelry, brand-name clothing or


    bags, etc., or a luxury car, or a luxury house.


    However, whatever he gave her, she would like it very much.


    She also had to think about what gift to prepare for him.


    It seemed that the gifts she usually gave him were simr. There was nothing


    new. Fortunately, this man was easy to coax. As long as she had a gift for him,


    he would be happy, and he would not dislike her gifts.


    Zachary pinched her face lightly, ¡°You should be punished for underestimating


    your husband.¡±


    Then he gagged her mouth, pestered her for a passionate kiss, and then let go


    of her.


    ¡°At the end of this month, we have to go to FC Manor, Ben¡¯s 100-day banquet


    for twins.¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°I know, grandma is still staying in FC Manor and is reluctant


    toe back.¡±


    Grandma May was really like Avah, but when she said to leave, she couldn¡¯t


    bear to leave little Avah. In the end, Grandma May had the cheek to stay for a


    few more days

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021


    ¡°Did you tell your aunt?¡± Zachary asked her.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I went to see my aunt mainly to talk about this matter. My aunt doesn¡¯t remember her


    childhood very clearly. She only remembers that her family was in a good condition when she was a


    child. She said that everyone called her Miss.


    She said that her mother was very busy, and it was her grandfather who apanied her and my


    mother. It also said that her grandparents did not dislike her mother for giving birth to two daughters,


    but were very happy.


    From what my aunt remembers, my aunt is 95% likely to be the daughter of the previous head of the


    Farrell family.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°The surname Farrell is rare, and my aunt¡¯s surname is Farrell, which is easily


    associated with the Farrell family in Jensburg. Now it seems that our guesses are all right.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Serenity said: ¡°Auntie was a little confused, she said she wanted to be quiet,


    and called her uncle and cousin back, and Auntie said she still had to go Investigate to see if it is her


    natal family.¡±


    If so, there would be a new fight.


    Serenity: ¡°I told my aunt that if she needs help, so let us know.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find out the news, but the hard part is how to prove that the rumors are


    true.¡±


    Everyone said that the head of the Farrell family killed the elder sister and the younger sister, Even the


    elder sister¡¯s inw¡¯s family didn¡¯t let her go, she was too cruel, but it was just heard, who has evidence


    to prove that it is the head of the Farrell family?


    Decades had passed, and even if someone knew about it, they would have passed away long ago.


    How could the head of the Farrell family leave someone who knew?


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    ¡°I believe that there is always a gap in a hundred secrets. There must be loopholes, waiting to be


    discovered.¡±


    Serenity was convinced that evil could never triumph, and that justice would arrivete but not absent.


    It would definitelye to be found if Matriarch Farrell did something like that.


    Paper cannot contain fire, and when the fire burns thatyer of paper, everything will be revealed to the


    world.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Josh, please help Julian.¡±


    Zachary mentioned Julian, and Serenity said: ¡°You don¡¯t mention Julian, I would have forgotten about


    it. Julian told Elisa that he was pursuing Elisa, but he definitely didn¡¯t like Elisa, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s


    going on.¡±


    ¡°Elisa is always thinking about how she offended Julian, and Julian will punish her like this. Let Mr.


    Bucham know, and he will definitely go to Auntie¡¯s house to propose marriage.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes flickered.


    Why did Julian suddenly pursue Elisa, well, it was Zachary¡¯s ghost idea.


    It was he who gave advice to his cousin and asked him to go to Julian for help.


    He didn¡¯t know how his cousin persuaded Julian to help, but this matter definitely happened because of


    Andrew, and it was he who said that Andrew would go to Julian.


    ¡°Julian, um, maybe he¡¯s just bored. If there¡¯s something for him to do, he won¡¯t pursue Elisa anymore.


    Auntie¡¯s life experience is easy to verify, but the evidence that Matriarch Farrell killed the eldest sister,


    it¡¯s hard to find.


    It¡¯s a challenge for Julian. He will devote himself to the challenge, so that Elisa can breathe a sigh of


    relief.¡±


    Serenity looked at him.


    Knowing a husband was better than a wife.


    Zachary¡¯s eyes dodged, and he paused in his speech, which made Serenity aware of his strangeness.


    ¡°Serenity, what are you doing looking at me like this? Do you think I¡¯m bing more and more


    manly?¡±


    Serenity wrapped her arms around his neck, exhaling like blue, ¡°Honey, tell me the truth. Does Julian¡¯s


    pursuit of Elisa have anything to do with you?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°How could it have something to do with me? I know that Remy and Elisa are in love, but I still


    let Julian intervene? Besides, I-I don¡¯t have the ability to let Julian step in.¡±

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Julian know the consequences of doing this? If his father finds out,


    neither he nor Elisa can be quiet.¡± Serenity chuckled, ¡°It really has nothing to do


    with you? Then what are you doing with your evasive eyes? Don¡¯t dare to look


    me in the face.¡±


    She grabbed his handsome face and forced him to look at her.


    ¡°Zachary, you said that you would never lie to me again in the future. If you lie to


    me again, you will sleep in the study room for a year.¡±


    ¡°I never said I would sleep in the study room for a year.¡± Zachary said with a


    guilty conscience.


    Enter title¡­


    He only said that he would not lie to him again in the future, but he never said


    that he would sleep in the study for a year.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He could still ept letting him sleep in the study for a day, but absolutely not


    for a year, not even for a month.


    Serenity: ¡°You didn¡¯t say it. I said it. If you lie to me again and let me know, you


    can go to sleep in the study for a year and don¡¯t even touch me.¡±


    Zachary said with a downcast handsome face, ¡°Honey, do you know how to


    Serenity: ¡°Then don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­well, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. After you hear this, don¡¯t tell Elisa. I¡¯m not afraid of


    hering to settle ounts with me, but I¡¯m afraid of her putting on shoes for


    me in front of you.¡±


    That¡¯s his wife¡¯s cousin, and he couldn¡¯t afford to offend her.


    Serenity: ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zachary said carefully: ¡°It¡¯s also because of my aunt. Didn¡¯t my aunt want to


    break up Remy and Elisa? She likes my cousin Andrew, and you too know.¡±


    ¡°But Andrew really doesn¡¯t like Elisa. Elisa loves Remy wholeheartedly now,


    Andrew intervenes, and it¡¯s doomed to be fruitless, it¡¯s a matter of knowing that


    she will be hurt, Andrew is stupid Only then will I do it.


    Auntie is tricky and always plotting against Andrew, which annoys Andrew so


    much that she came toin to me. My own cousin, if he ask me for help, I


    will definitely help him if I can. Then I gave him a trick. I don¡¯t know what I was


    wrong about. I mentioned Julian, and then¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, Husband, it¡¯s really your handwriting. If Elisa knows it and won¡¯t settle


    ounts with you. That¡¯s great, you actually created a new love rival for him.¡±


    ¡°Julian didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Zachary obviously felt extremely guilty when he said this.


    It¡¯s true that Julian didn¡¯te, but his appearance brought real troubles to


    Remy and Elisa, and it caused them a lot of headaches.


    ¡°Create some trouble for Remy and make it more difficult for him to chase his


    wife. When he embraces a beautiful woman in the future, he will cherish his


    cousin very much.¡±


    Zachary, who was guilty, stopped calling her Elisa and changed her name to


    cousin.


    If Elisa was there, she would definitely look for things to hit him everywhere, and


    it would be useless to call her cousin.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can all see Remy¡¯s feelings for Elisa. If the two of them


    achieve a positive result, they will be very happy. Remy will also spoil Elisa for


    the rest of their lives. The men in the Johnson family are very professional in


    love.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Elisa used to always say good things about you in front of


    me, praise you, let me not miss you, don¡¯t have conflicts with you again, this is


    how you repay her. She knows that cutting your heart will hurt you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­ Wife, I didn¡¯t think too much about it, I just said that casually, who


    knew that Andrew could really persuade Julian to help him. You must not talk to


    your cousin about this matter. Tell me, she knows, and she will tear me apart.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Now you know that you are afraid, and you will talk too much in the


    future, and you will use random tricks, and you will not be able to chase your


    wife by yourself, so you will give the tricks to others.¡±


    Zachary hurriedly promised: ¡°I promise that I will not use random tactics in the


    future. I will only give them a few tricks unless my younger brotherse to


    me.¡±

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023


    Serenity said to him: ¡°Even if your younger brotheres to you for help, as


    long as it is rted to love, don¡¯t help indiscriminately, lest the more you help,


    the more helpful you be. If you are a veteran in love, I don¡¯t bother to care


    about you. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I don¡¯t care, and I¡¯m not a veteran in love. My EQ is extremely low,


    and Josh oftenins that I have a negative EQ. In the future, when they


    encounter difficulties in chasing their wives, I¡¯ll let them ask you for advice.¡±


    Zachary gave his wife the opportunity to help his younger brothers, so that his


    wife would have more authority and a more stable position in front of his


    younger brothers.


    Enter title¡­


    Serenity: ¡°Julian¡¯s pursuit of Elisa¡­¡±


    Zachary: ¡°You must not let Elisa know about it.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I can help you keep it a secret for a while, but it¡¯s very easy for Julian


    to keep doing this. It¡¯s a headache.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Julian and ask him to reduce the frequency of


    appearances?¡±


    Serenity immediately wanted to nod, and after thinking about it, she said: ¡°Let¡¯s


    just watch it first. When Remy and Elisa are engaged and stable, you can find


    Julian again, but at that time, Julian probably won¡¯t act anymore.¡±


    ¡°Julian didn¡¯t do this to push Remy and Elisa settle down quickly, if the two of


    them don¡¯t settle down, those young talents in our Wiltspoon will tremble.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Zachary saw his cousin being tormented by Mrs. Stone giving him a


    headache, empathy.


    ¡°With Julian as aparison, my aunt is more inclined to Remy, and I can¡¯t


    deny the credit of Julian.¡±


    Julian was not even as good as Remy.


    Everyone told that Julian was sick!


    Whoever would marry him would end up being a widow.


    Mrs. Stone was naturally reluctant to let her daughter be a widow, so she


    thought that Remy was better than Julian.


    Zachery: ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not talk about them, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Serenity got up.


    In the afternoon, Serenity would go back to the bookstore to help, as well as the


    handicrafts she made before. She had already transferred the online store to


    her old ssmate, and there were still a lot of raw materials in the bookstore.


    Raw materials were transferred to old ssmates.


    She was so busy that she didn¡¯t have time to run an online store anymore. She


    didn¡¯t know how long it had been since she knitted anything.


    ¡­


    hospital.


    After receiving a call from her ex-inw, knowing that her ex-husband Hank had


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    woken up and transferred from the ICU to the general ward, Liberty bought


    some fruits and nutritional supplements to visit the hospital.


    Hank woke up, but his mental state was still very poor.


    He slept a little longer.


    Fortunately, the doctor said that his life was out of danger, and he was still


    mainly lethargic so there was no need to worry too much.


    The doctor said that Hank had a strong desire to survive.


    Liberty found Hank¡¯s ward and knocked on the door.


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the delivery man.¡±


    Liberty heard the voice of her former mother-inw.


    Soon, the door of the ward opened.


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Liberty called her ex-mother-inw.


    ¡°Liberty, pleasee in.¡± Mrs. Brown was very happy when she saw that it was


    Liberty, she hurriedly shifted her body to let Liberty in, and said that Liberty had


    bought so many things.

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024


    ¡°A little fruit and a little nutrition, to nourish Sonny¡¯s Dad¡¯s body.¡±


    Liberty no longer called her ex-husband¡¯s name, but changed her name to


    Sonny¡¯s Dad, implying that she woulde to see it because Hank was


    Sonny¡¯s own father.


    Without this rtionship, Liberty didn¡¯t even want to step into Hank¡¯s ward.


    Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown also knew that Liberty was looking for their


    grandson¡¯s sake. At this moment, they felt that it was right to give Liberty the


    custody of their grandson.


    Sonny had always been with his mother and aunt, and the custody was given to


    Liberty, which had no impact on Sonny¡¯s life, and Liberty could give Sonny the


    Enter title¡­


    best education.


    The main reason was that there were not so many quarrels and conflicts in


    Liberty¡¯s small family, which would not affect Sonny¡¯s young heart.


    ¡°Sister Chelsea.¡±


    Seeing that Chelsea was also there, Liberty greeted the former eldest sister


    politely.


    After the divorce, she, her ex-inws and eldest sister became more polite.


    ¡°Sister Chelsea, are you alright?¡± Liberty asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I¡¯ve been discharged from the hospital. I heard that Hank woke up,


    so I hurried over with my brother-inw to have a look. God bless, Hank is out


    of danger.¡± Chelsea thanked God.


    She asked Liberty to sit down.


    Liberty nced at Hank on the hospital bed, and Chelsea said: ¡°Hank is out of


    danger, but his spirit is still very poor, and most of them are still lethargic. The


    doctor said that in a few days, Hank¡¯s mental state will be better. After all, we


    went to the ghost gate and came back. We are thankful that he can wake up.¡±


    After Chelsea finished speaking, she asked Liberty again: ¡°Where is Sonny?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°He has gone to kindergarten.¡±


    Chelsea said, ¡°Yeah, I forgot. Today, when kindergarten starts on September


    1st, Sonny is in kindergarten. How time flies.¡±


    When her younger brother and Liberty divorced, Sonny couldn¡¯t speak neat yet.


    Sonny was in kindergarten.


    ¡°Can Sonny adapt?¡± Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown asked in unison.


    If they are allowed to take care of their grandchildren, they are reluctant to let


    their grandson go to kindergarten at the age of three. Sonny was too young, and


    they worried about him.


    Liberty: ¡°The teacher posted a video of him in the kindergarten in the ss


    group. I saw him having fun with the children, eating by himself, and sleeping


    soundly during the lunch break. The teacher said that there are so many


    children, but Sonny didn¡¯t cry. The other children would cry for their mother.¡±


    Sonny was probably stimted by Titus, so he didn¡¯t dare to cry in kindergarten


    and watched others cry.


    It might also be the first day of kindergarten, and he felt very fresh.


    In addition, he was usually yed with this one for half a day, and that one for a


    whole day. If he was separated from his mother daily, he adapted more quickly


    than other children.


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°On Saturday, I¡¯ll take Sonny to see his father.¡±


    Seeing that her former inws¡¯ hair had turned gray and they were much older,


    Liberty silently took out some money, then handed the money to her ex-motherinw, and said, ¡°Auntie,


    this money is for Sonny¡¯Dad to buy some nutritious


    food. You and Uncle should also take care of your health and buy some


    nutritional supplements.¡±


    Hank was seriously injured by Jessica, and he might not be able to work again


    for a year or so.


    He was originally the breadwinner of the family, but he would not be able to


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    work for a year or so, and his life would be much more difficult.


    Originally, Hank still had some savings, but when he married Jessica, he spent


    a lot of money, and also he had spent a lot of money in hospital.


    Jessica was still inside, so she couldn¡¯t force her to pay Hank¡¯s medical


    expenses in advance.


    Hank¡¯s catastrophe could be said to have emptied his Brown family¡¯s wealth.


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°Liberty, no need, we still have some capital. You take Sonny to live


    by yourself, and Sonny has to pay tuition fees for kindergarten. You can keep it


    and don¡¯t worry about us.¡±

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025


    Mr. Brown also said: ¡°Liberty, you keep it and cultivate Sonny well, we will be


    very pleased.¡±


    His son¡¯s reputation was rotten, and he probably won¡¯t remarry in the future.


    Then their Brown family only had one grandson, Sonny.


    Now in the eyes of Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown, the grandson was the most


    important.


    As long as the grandson was doing well.


    ¡°The business in my store is very good and I can make money. It¡¯s not much


    money. You can buy something to eat. I still have something to do in the store


    Enter title¡­


    and go back first. When Sonny has a holiday on Saturday, I will bring Sonny to


    see his Dad.¡±


    Liberty forced the little money into Mrs. Brown¡¯s hands.


    The money was not too much, just $2000.


    Mrs. Brown reluctantly epted $2000, picked up the bag of fruit bought by


    Liberty and chased it out, insisting that Liberty take the fruit away, but Liberty


    refused, and the two of them pushed each other again. It was Mrs. Brown who


    brought her back to the ward.


    Chelsea opened the bag and looked at the nutritional products Liberty sent, and


    said: ¡°They are all nutritional supplements for nourishing blood. Liberty is really


    caring. Our family used to treat her badly. She looked at it for Sonny¡¯s sake and


    still willing toe over and have a look.¡±


    She took out another box of nutritional supplements from her bag, and said to


    her mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been injured too, and I¡¯ve been hospitalized. After being


    discharged from the hospital, Liberty bought two boxes of supplements, and I


    will take one box back to supplement.¡±


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°What kind of fruit did Liberty buy?¡±


    Chelsea took the bag from her mother and opened it to see that it was a bag of


    grapes. She picked a grape and ate it. It was crisp, sweet and seedless, and


    she didn¡¯t need to peel it. She immediately said, ¡°Mom, Hank can¡¯t eat these


    now. The fruit won¡¯tst long and the weather will be hot, so it will go bad.¡±


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°You and my dad take out some, and bring the rest back to the


    small refrigerator for me to eat.¡±


    Liberty was generous; she had tasted the grapes she purchased, and she


    estimated that each catty cost more than $30.


    When she bought it by herself, she was reluctant to buy more, so she bought


    one or two catties to try something new, unlike Liberty who bought a big bag at


    once.


    ¡°Well, if Liberty and Hank don¡¯t divorce, nothing will happen, and our family¡¯s life


    will get better and better.¡± Chelsea sighed.


    If her younger brother and Liberty hadn¡¯t divorced, her parents would still be


    taking care of her children, the couple wouldn¡¯t be unemployed, and their


    parents¡¯ money would subsidize her small family, so the money given to her by


    the couple would be saved.


    Although her husband was opening a shop to start a business, the expenses


    were high, and the money he earned a month was not as much as Liberty¡¯s


    breakfast shop.


    When it came to this matter, Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown were all disheveled.


    After a long time, Mr. Brown sighed and said: ¡°Our Brown family is unlucky, and


    Hank is unlucky.¡±


    A good daughter-inw was divorced, and the remarried daughter-inw was


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    not a good one, which made the family turbulent, and almost killed his son.


    ¡°I heard that Liberty is going to open a new restaurant again, and her business


    will get better and better, and she will grow bigger and bigger. I really envy her.¡±


    Chelsea was really envious.


    Knowing that his daughter couldn¡¯t get rid of sh!t, Mr. Brown immediately


    warned his daughter: ¡°Chelsea, you can¡¯t go to Liberty. She has a good


    business, that¡¯s because of her ability, no matter how much money she makes,


    it¡¯s her ability, it¡¯s her blessing. You can¡¯t go to her to borrow money or


    something.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°Dad, I know. In the past, seeing Liberty¡¯s life is so good, I must be


    jealous, and I will find a way to destroy it. But now, after Serenity gets someone


    to rescue me, Lucas, I won¡¯t target her and her sister again.¡±

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026


    Chelsea¡¯s personality was just like that, but she also knew how to be grateful.


    Chelsea said: ¡°Besides, who did Liberty earn so much money for? It was all for


    my nephew. Sonny¡¯s surname is Brown, and he will always be a member of our


    Brown family. How could I destroy it? I-I wish Liberty¡¯s business would grow


    bigger and bigger, and Sonny will take over in the future, and if I asks him to


    arrange a job for his cousins, he will not refuse.¡±


    Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown stared at their daughter.


    Stared at by her parents, Chelsea curled her lips, ¡°I just said that, who knows


    what will happen in the future? Maybe my Repton family¡¯s business will get


    Enter title¡­


    better and better, and my children will be rich second generations in the


    future.¡±


    Saying that, Chelsea got up, took out a bunch of grapes from the fruit bag and


    put them on the bedside counter, then she picked up the rest of the grapes and


    a box of nutritional supplements, and said to her parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, I need to


    rest, so I¡¯ll go back first, and you can call me when Hank can eat. I¡¯ll make some


    soup for Hank, so that he can take good care of his body. You two don¡¯t have to


    worry too much. I¡¯m worried about Hank, he survived the catastrophe, he will


    have a future blessing, maybe after he recovers from his injuries and goes


    through the divorce procedures with the poisonous woman, he can remarry


    Liberty.


    If Hank is correct, Liberty is now iid with gold. If we wish to effectively support


    him, we must do so. If he marries again, we will im Liberty as an ancestor.


    Since the individual with the surname Lewis is disabled, Liberty cannot marry


    him.¡± Chelsea was still dreaming.


    ¡°The door is there!¡± Mr. Brown pointed to the door of the ward, telling his


    daughter to get out of here.


    Chelsea left with her husband.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a dog who can¡¯t change eating sh!t, and still loves to take advantage


    of it.¡± Mr. Brown scolded his daughter.


    Mrs. Brown said: ¡°It¡¯s also because we used to get used to her like this. In the


    past, whatever she wanted to eat and what she wanted, she asked Liberty to


    prepare for her. She was so used to taking advantage of it.¡±


    ¡°Hank¡¯s two marriages were killed by Chelsea.¡± Mr. Brown regretted that he had


    spoiled his daughter like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Chelsea, Hank and Liberty divorced, the main responsibility


    is still on Hank, Hank cheated, and we bear the secondary responsibility. I don¡¯t


    even like that poisonous woman, let alone Chelsea. Besides, Lucas was almost


    snatched away, it was the handiwork of that poisonous woman, Chelsea¡¯s


    temperament, how could it be possible for poisonous woman Jessica to feel


    better? No virtue, he can¡¯t be worthy of a good wife like Liberty.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Even if Serenity didn¡¯t marry into a wealthy family, as long as Liberty returned to


    the workce and gave her a little time to adapt, she could get back on her feet


    and earn a lot of money.


    After Liberty married into a wealthy family, Liberty did not rely on her younger


    sister. It is said that Zachary wanted to give a vi to Liberty, his eldest sister, so


    that Liberty, mother and son, would have a stable home, but Liberty declined


    both of them.


    She said that she would rely on her own ability to buy a house and give her son


    a home.


    The capital for Liberty¡¯s business was half of the property that their son gave her


    when they divorced.


    Excellent people might have a period of trough, and after getting out of the


    trough, they could still stand up again.


    Liberty was like this.


    She was bound by marriage and family before, and out of touch with society.


    After the divorce, she was reborn from Nirvana.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027


    When Liberty walked out of the inpatient department, she saw Duncan.


    She stopped and looked at Duncan.


    Soon, she walked over.


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just finished my rehabilitation and came out to rx. I wanted to go to your new restaurant to find


    you, but I saw you driving away, so I followed you.¡± Duncan said honestly.


    He just saw Liberty going to the hospital and guessed that Liberty was visiting her ex-husband, so he


    followed her to have a look.


    Knowing that Liberty would not get back together with Hank, Duncan was still afraid and guarded.


    As long as Liberty came to the hospital, he would either follow her, or be unhappy at home, or lose his


    temper.


    The good-tempered Duncan in the past disappeared after he had a car ident, but now Duncan¡¯s


    temper was capricious.


    Everyone in the Lewis family treated him cautiously, even doting on him, as long as he was happy, he


    could do whatever he wanted.


    ¡°Have you gone to see Sonny¡¯s father?¡± Duncan asked.


    Liberty nodded, and she said: ¡°Auntie called me and told me that Hank woke up and was transferred


    from the ICU to the general ward. I came to have a look and bought some fruits and nutritional


    supplements.¡±


    After Duncan was silent, he said: ¡°Sure, Sonny, after school, do you want to bring him to see his dad?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take him to see his dad on the weekend. His dad is stitose.¡± Liberty walked behind


    Duncan. The bodyguard silently gave up his position, and Liberty pushed Duncan away.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to wake up.¡± Duncan said softly, ¡°After all, he is Sonny¡¯s real father.¡±


    Liberty hummed, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, so I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m just hungry and waiting for you to invite me to dinner.¡±


    Liberty said to him: ¡°It can¡¯t be like this, if you¡¯re hungry, you need to eat something, don¡¯t starve your


    stomach, eat three meals a day on time.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Understood.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°How about doing rehabilitation today?¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t answer right away.


    Libertyforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time, I believe you can stand up.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°With a cane, I can walk two steps.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°This is progress, Mr. Lewis, you are awesome!¡±


    Duncan smiled, ¡°Liberty, I can now calmly face the fact that I am disabled, and I won¡¯t make trouble like


    before. You don¡¯t have to praise me like a child.


    How is Sonny doing in the kindergarten? Didn¡¯t he cry and want to go home?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°No, he had a lot of fun. He¡¯s usually alone, and there are so many children ying together in


    the kindergarten. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    Duncan smiled, ¡°Sonny is a bit lonely. What time is Kindergarten in the afternoon? Can I go pick up


    Sonny with you? I usually see him, but I can¡¯t see him today. I really miss him.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Everyone says that. Serenity, Zachary also said to pick up Sonny in the


    afternoon and let me do my own thing. Elisa also said that she was going to pick up Sonny, Sonny is


    very lucky, there are so many people who love him.¡±

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028


    Sonny was born to her, but it seemed to be shared by everyone. Everyone loved Sonny and treated


    him as his own.


    Although she and Hank were divorced, there were so many people in Sonny who loved him, and he


    could grow up healthily in an environment of love.


    ¡°I can pick you up at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It is estimated that I will go to the kindergarten


    around 3:30. As I am free, I will pick up Sonny together in the afternoon. I will be very happy to see


    him.¡± Duncan said: ¡°I-I do rehabilitation in the morning, and I am free in the afternoon and evening. I am


    bored at home, and I can feel better when I go out for a walk.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    When he went out, he would receive sympathetic looked from many people. At the beginning Duncan


    couldn¡¯t face it, but now he was calm.


    When he met acquaintances, he could also say hello as before, and he was no longer afraid to face the


    sympathetic eyes of everyone.


    He was physically and mentally disabled, and he could still do things.


    He had decided that he would return to work at thepany next Monday.


    After all, it took a long time to do rehabilitation.


    It took him several years of hard work for the Lewis & Co. to achieve today¡¯s results, so he couldn¡¯t


    ignore it.


    He still needed to rely on the Lewis & Co. to make money, and when his legs recovered, he would


    propose to Liberty.


    If the begging failed once, he would beg twice, three times, countless times until Liberty agreed to his


    marriage proposal.


    The two chatted while walking, and the bodyguard followed them silently.


    People who didn¡¯t know the truth would think they were husband and wife when they saw Liberty and


    Duncan.


    Chelsea walked out of the inpatient department, and after walking for a while, she saw Liberty who was


    pushing Duncan away. She stopped immediately, pulled her husband, and asked her husband:


    ¡°Husband, do you think that woman is Liberty? I think her back looks very simr.¡±


    George: ¡°Is the person she pushed Mr. Lewis? She and Mr. Lewis are still together?¡±


    After looking at her husband, Chelsea said, ¡°It¡¯s Liberty. She is with Mr. Lewis, and that is her freedom.


    How long has it been since she and Hank divorced. My brother has remarried, and it is very difficult for


    him to find another woman.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she sighed again: ¡°Some people are bitter before they are sweet, Liberty and


    her sister are both blessed, before we never dreamed that Serenity could marry into a wealthy family,


    the number one wealthy family in Wiltspoon. I also didn¡¯t expect Liberty to lose weight sessfully,


    now Liberty looks younger and more beautiful than before the divorce.¡±


    It¡¯s very charming.


    Chelsea said that Liberty was now a ma, attracting people¡¯s attention wherever she went, and


    easily bing the focus of the crowd. Her dress was also different from before the divorce, much


    more elegant.


    George red at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why are you staring at me? In your eyes, Liberty looks younger and more


    beautiful than before?¡± Chelsea said, ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Thirty-one years old, she used to be too fat, and her clothes were not good-looking, which made people


    think she was old and ugly. Sessful in losing weight and starting a business, she seemed to be a


    different person, even more beautiful than when she and Hank were in love.


    If she were Mr. Lewis, she would also like Liberty.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is in a wheelchair, and she still wants to be with Mr. Lewis? Isn¡¯t that asking for trouble? If


    she marries Mr. Lewis, she will have to take care of Mr. Lewis for the rest of her life. It¡¯s not easy to


    take care of people with disabilities.¡±


    Chelsea said: ¡°Even if she wants to remarry, she should find someone with healthy limbs. I will go to


    persuade her not to be with Mr. Lewis. No matter how rich Mr. Lewis is, if he is disabled, it is not


    suitable for her.¡±


    ¡°You still want to match her with Hank, right? Your brother and Jessica haven¡¯t divorced yet. Besides,


    Liberty has said countless times that she and your brother will not remarry.¡± George said to Chelsea,


    ¡°You go to persuade Liberty, in what capacity are you persuading Liberty? What qualifications do you


    have to manage Liberty¡¯s private affairs? You are an outsider; don¡¯t interfere with others business.


    Knowing that your family is regretting it, what¡¯s the use of regretting it? If you don¡¯t have the medicine


    for regretting, your family is unlucky.¡±


    After the sound fell, George was choked by his wife.

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know which side you are on. My Brown family has no blessings, and your Repton family


    will also lose. If Hank and Liberty remarry, you will also get benefits.¡± Chelsea said her husband, ¡°Not to


    mention asking for a job from Serenity¡¯s husband, even Liberty can arrange work for us. Now that she


    has opened a new restaurant, she doesn¡¯t need someone to take care of it for her? If we get back


    together as before, I will be her eldest sister, I help her manage the new restaurant, isn¡¯t it better than


    outsiders?¡±


    George also wanted to get benefits, but he also knew that it was a dream. He curled his lips and said,


    ¡°Daydreaming.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    After speaking, George walked forward quickly, leaving his wife behind, so as not to be pinched by her


    again.


    Chelsea caught up with him, but still pped him a few times.


    The couple followed Liberty all the time, watching Liberty and Duncan get into the car.


    Duncan got into Liberty¡¯s car, his car was driven by bodyguards, and left behind Liberty¡¯s car.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s follow.¡± Chelsea wanted to follow Liberty, but her husband ignored her and said, ¡°I want


    to go back to the store. If you want to follow, follow by yourself. I don¡¯t have the time. Besides, you


    follow Liberty, what¡¯s the use of a spirit? If she knows, she will hate you even more, don¡¯t think that she


    has feelings for Hank when she visits Hank in the hospital. She is not, she is for Sonny¡¯s sake, if there


    is no Sonny, something happened to Hank, she will probably set off firecrackers to celebrate.¡±


    George¡¯s brother-inw deserved what happened today. Even if his brother-inw was out of danger,


    the doctor said that it would take a long time to recover because of the serious injury. Even after the


    injury was healed, he couldn¡¯t be tired or do heavy work in the future.


    This was the retribution of betraying marriage and family.


    Georgeined in his heart.


    Chelsea: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, she got into her husband¡¯s car and left the hospital with her husband.


    Liberty was free now, whoever she wanted to be with was her freedom.


    The Brown family had no right to interfere.


    ¡­¡­.


    Greenrest Hotel.


    Several cars drove to the entrance of Greenrest Hotel and stopped.


    This was Hayden¡¯s team.


    The bodyguards quickly got out of the car.


    They stood in front of Hayden¡¯s Rolls Royce, waiting for Hayden to get off the car.


    The people standing at the entrance of the hotel looked at Hayden who got out of the car in unison.


    After Hayden got out of the car, she noticed that there were so many people at the entrance of the


    hotel, all of them were looking at her, and she was suspicious, what happened to her?


    Hayden hurriedly looked around, for fear of seeing that handsome face that made her angry.


    But when she was looking around, she saw a lot of big red banners hanging in front of Fortress Hotel


    diagonally opposite, with a lot of big characters written on them. The content of the big banners was:


    ¡°Hayden, I like you.¡± ¡°Hayden, I am sincere to you!¡± ¡°Hayden, I want to pursue you to the end!¡±


    ¡°Hayden, I am not afraid of the worldly eyes, and I want to be with you.¡±


    The ck letters on the red background were very dazzling.


    When the wind blew, those banners wobbled.


    Many people stood at the entrance of the hotel and saw that scene, and then took pictures.


    The third young master of the York family made another high-profile deration of love to the eldest


    young master of the Queen family.


    At the beginning, Kevin put up arge sea of   flowers at the gate of Queen Enterprise to show his love.


    Many people didn¡¯t see the sea of   flowers. Most of them saw the romantic scene through photos or


    videos sent by others.


    Today, Kevin hung so manyrge banners in front of his hotel, with so many words, anyone passing by


    could see them.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t tear off those banners immediately.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030


    It was hung in front of Fortress Hotel. Without Kevin¡¯s consent, even if Hayden went to find it, the


    people at Fortress Hotel would not be able to tear down the banner.


    Hayden¡¯s face darkened again and again.


    All morning, Kevin didn¡¯t show up, he thought she could be quiet.


    Who knew he would create something even more sensational.


    Come on, after a while, Jensburg¡¯s headline trending search would be Hayden again.


    Hayden really didn¡¯t want to upy public resources, but her and Kevin¡¯s identities were destined to be


    a bit turbulent, and she would be the protagonist of the hot search. Netizens were following the


    progress of the two of them, often asking: ¡°Did the third young master York catch up with young master


    Queen? Both of them are so handsome and rich, what a pity, how many women fell down crying in the


    toilet!¡±


    Hayden walked into the hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The bodyguards followed her and stopped other people from getting close to her. As for everyone


    taking pictures of her, the bodyguards really couldn¡¯t stop them.


    Hayden no longer cared about other people taking pictures of her.


    After walking a few steps, Hayden stopped, turned around and left.


    She went to Fortress Hotel diagonally opposite.


    After leaving, Hayden¡¯s face became even darker.


    Because Kevin also ced arge sea of   flowers in the middle of the entrance of Fortress Hotel, and


    made a sentence with many flowers.


    ¡°Hayden, I love you!¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t know if this was Kevin¡¯s sincere words, anyway, he just asked someone to help him spell


    out such a sentence with flowers.


    Love, maybe not yet love, but interest was real.


    If he was interested, he was not far from love.


    Third Young Master York finally jumped into the big pit his grandmother had dug for him.


    Seeing such arge sea of   flowers, Hayden coldly ordered the bodyguards: ¡°Smash all these flowers.¡±


    ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t smash them.¡± Kevin walked out of the hotel.


    He was handsome in a white suit, just like the Prince Charming who came out of a fairy tale.


    With a low shout, the bodyguards of Queen¡¯s family stopped moving.


    The bodyguards of the Queen family knew that Mr. Queen and Mrs. Queen liked the third young master


    of the York family very much.


    The bodyguards didn¡¯t understand that the third young master York openly pursued the eldest young


    master. Mr. Queen and Mrs. Queen should be angry, but instead of being angry, they treated the third


    young master York very well, and didn¡¯t care about the third young master York¡¯s entanglement with his


    eldest young master Queen.


    Was it because Mr. and Mrs. Queen were too open-minded and thought that homosexuality was okay,


    or were there other reasons?


    Not only the bodyguards were puzzled, but everyone in Jensburg was also puzzled.


    The reaction and attitude of Donald and his wife were really puzzling.


    ¡°Hayden, these flowers were airlifted from Wiltspoon by my people. They are roses cultivated by the


    gardeners of my Wildridge Manor with painstaking efforts. If you smash them, it is tantamount to


    smashing their hard work.¡± Kevin said loudly.


    Stepping up to Hayden, his dark eyes locked on Hayden¡¯s beautiful face, and he said with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think these flowers are piled up together, it¡¯s very beautiful? People passing by couldn¡¯t help


    but take a few photos and post them on moments. Would you like to take a few photos too? This is a


    sea of   flowers that I speciallyunched for you.¡±


    Hayden said coldly: ¡°Kevin, can you stop making such a big noise all the time?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I just want to make such a big noise, let everyone know that I am sincere to you, really like you,


    really pursue you, whether you ept me or not, I will never give up.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    God, hurry up and strike a thunderbolt to smash this guy.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031


    ¡°Hayden, are you moved? The contents written in these banners are all my


    sincere words, and I am sincere to you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Kevin looked at her affectionately.


    Hayden turned around and wanted to leave, stopped after walking two steps,


    turned to Kevin and said, ¡°Take those banners down!¡±


    ¡°Why take them down? That is my love for you, I want to tell you. If you can¡¯t


    listen to it, hang it here, and if you see it every day, you might be able to


    understand it.¡±


    Hayden stared at him for a long time, then turned and left again.


    Enter title¡­


    She had nothing to do with this man.


    How shameless!


    How did the York family teach such a shameless person?


    ¡°Hayden.¡± Kevin quickly caught up and reached out to hold her.


    The bodyguards of the Queen family wanted to stop but dared not.


    They had tried Kevin¡¯s skills, and they knew that this man¡¯s boxing skills were


    very good.


    If they really stopped him, They¡¯re afraid they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop him.


    Moreover, they could see that although the young master was extremely


    speechless against Kevin, she was not serious with Kevin. And Mr. Queen and


    Mrs. Queen like Kevin very much.


    Hayden shook off Kevin¡¯s hand vigorously, and said with a cold face: ¡°Mr. York,


    please respect yourself! Aside from being able to say this sentence, can you say


    the second sentence?¡±


    Kevin smiled, ¡°You said that we are all men, what¡¯s the point of a man pulling a


    man¡¯s hand, no one will take advantage of anyone. You havee here, stay


    for dinner, I treat you to dinner.¡±


    Hayden coldly refused: ¡°No need!¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy eating alone, let¡¯s eat together. I¡¯ll order your favorite dish.¡±


    Saying that, Kevin went to pull Hayden again, and Hayden avoided his hand,


    but was quickly held back by him domineeringly and shamelessly. He forced her


    back to the hotel.


    Hayden was forced to follow him, ordering him in a low voice while walking:


    ¡°Kevin, let go!¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Go andin to Uncle Queen and Auntie Queen, saying that you


    bullied me.¡±

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032


    Kevin turned his head and looked at Hayden with a smile, his eyes were full of


    jokes, ¡°Hayden, when you are desperate Fun.¡±


    From the moment he publicly stated that he wanted to pursue her, her reaction


    made him feel that this matter was extremely interesting, if Hayden hadn¡¯t


    responded at all, he would have given up long ago.


    He was not interested in wood.


    Fortunately, Hayden was not a wooden man.


    ¡°Kevin!¡± A loud shout came from behind.


    Both Kevin and Hayden stopped.


    Enter title¡­


    The two turned their heads to look at the person who called Kevin¡¯s name, and


    saw that she came in aggressively, walked in front of Kevin aggressively, and


    pped Kevin¡¯s hand for holding Hayden.


    It¡¯s Shiloh.


    Shiloh received the news that Kevin hung up a banner at the Fortress Hotel,


    and made a high-profile show of love to Hayden, and immediately rushed to the


    scene to see what happened.


    In the end, Kevin brazenly dragged Hayden into the hotel.


    However, due to Kevin¡¯s identity, Hayden dared not fight against Kevin, Shiloh


    was so angry.


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud roar, and began to save Hayden by the


    beauty.


    Anyway, she was no longer the sessor of the Farrell family, so there was no


    need to hide her secret love for Hayden, what if it was made public?


    Kevin was a man who dared to openly pursue Hayden; what was she afraid of?


    Although Shiloh had also practiced a little martial arts, it was just martial arts of


    a three-legged cat. The force of a p was quite strong for ordinary people, but


    for a real practitioner like Kevin, it was like scratching an itch.


    Not only could Kevin hold Hayden¡¯s hand, but Kevin called the security guards:


    ¡°Get this woman out of the way, and from now on, she will not be allowed to set


    foot in Fortress Hotel!¡±


    Immediately the security guardse over to support Shiloh.


    Shiloh avoided the security guards and shouted sharply: ¡°Kevin, how dare you


    treat me like this? I am the seconddy of Farrell family. Others are afraid of


    you, Kevin, but I am not afraid of you! If you are capable, you will fight with us!


    Fairpetition, what kind of ability do you use to force Young master Queen


    like this?¡±


    Kevin signaled the security guard to pause, and heughed, ¡°What is the


    seconddy of the Farrell family? Are you really the second miss of the Farrell


    family? I don¡¯t even look at it. Let¡¯s see if the Farrell family still recognize you as


    the daughter of the Farrell family.


    If you were Ms. Kathryn, I would give you some face. She is the real daughter of


    the Farrell family after all, and the sessor of the Farrell family. See, you fake


    daughter, I really don¡¯t pay attention to you.


    I don¡¯t need anyone to be afraid of me, I do what I want, what does it have to do


    with you? Fairpetition? Miss Shiloh, your words are really funny. How can


    there be fairness in this world?


    Also, which eye of yours has seen me force Hayden? I took off his clothes, but I


    didn¡¯t take off his pants, let alone kiss him and hug him. Why did you use force


    on him?


    On the contrary, you, Miss Shiloh, snatch Hayden away from me if you have the


    ability. If you can¡¯t snatch him away, don¡¯t shout in front of me. Throw you out!


    Really What kind of cat or dog dares to point fingers in front of me.¡±


    What kind of green onion was Shiloh!


    Having upied Kathryn¡¯s identity for more than 20 years, after Kathryn


    returned to Farrell family, Shiloh still wanted to bully Kathryn all the time, even


    more unwilling to do tricks behind her back, trying to win the position of head of


    Farrell family.


    Kevin didn¡¯t give any face to this kind of woman.


    The head of the Farrell family had to be courteous in front of Kevin.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Kevin would show some face to Kathryn, the genuine daughter of Kathryn,


    because his family Hayden appreciated Kathryn.


    The security guards of Fortress Hotel immediately forcibly lifted Shiloh and


    threw her out of Fortress Hotel.


    This scene fell into the eyes of everyone, and then spread to the ears of the


    media, it was naturally another piece of gossip news.


    The content of the gossip news was that Kevin and the seconddy of Farrell


    family were jealous because of the rivalry of Young Master Queen, and they


    fight, apanied by a photo of Shiloh pping Kevin and holding Hayden¡¯s


    hand.


    In the end, the seconddy of the Farrell family was crushed by Kevin in terms


    of momentum, and was finally thrown out by the security guards of Fortress


    Hotel.


    And Young Master Queen fell into Kevin¡¯s hands, allowing Kevin to ravage him.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033


    These gossip news spread throughout Jensburg.


    Those women who admired Hayden really all gritted their teeth against Kevin.


    Everyone united and wanted to deal with Kevin, but the families behind them


    warned them not to provoke Kevin.


    Kevin was a smiling tiger with a smiling face, and he ate people with a smile.


    Even if they worked together, they would not be Kevin¡¯s opponent.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    In the luxurious private room, only Kevin and Hayden sat at the big round table


    that could seat a dozen people.


    There were only six dishes and one soup.


    Enter title¡­


    There were also two bottles of famous wine.


    The bodyguards of Queen¡¯s family had dinner in the next room, so it was


    Kevin¡¯s treat.


    That is the person who protected his fianc¨¦e; how could he treat him badly!


    ¡°Hayden, try these dishes. I personally cook them for you.¡± Kevin filled Hayden


    with a bowl of soup and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked for anyone for a long time.¡±


    The corner of Hayden¡¯s mouth twitched, and said: ¡°Then I¡¯m really honored.¡±


    To be able to eat the dishes cooked by Kevin himself.


    Kevin: ¡°You are indeed very honored. Let me tell you, my parents rarely have


    the opportunity to eat the dishes I cook. That is, when my grandma wants to


    have a good taste, I will go online. My grandma forced me and my eight


    brothers to cook. Even my elder brother¡¯s cooking skills are excellent. When he


    lied to my sister-inw by hiding his identity, he often contracted to cook.¡±


    Hayden looked at him.


    Kevin: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I¡¯m still so handsome, and don¡¯t care what others think


    of us, you and I know what¡¯s going on with us.¡±


    What Kevin meant was that he knew Hayden was a woman.


    ¡°Come on, try the soup I made, whether it tastes good or not, and whether it


    suits your appetite.¡± Kevin put the bowl of soup in front of Hayden.


    After Hayden was silent, she still picked up the spoon, scooped up a spoonful of


    soup and drank it.


    ¡°How?¡± Kevin asked expectantly.


    Hayden didn¡¯t speak, but she took a second sip and a third sip, obviously liking


    the taste of the soup.


    There was a smile in Kevin¡¯s eyes.


    He cooked himself, so he didn¡¯t believe in Hayden¡¯s stomach.


    He apanied Donald to go fishing that day, and he grilled fish for Donald


    that night. Donald also called Hayden and his brother back to have a barbecue


    together. That night, the four members of the Queen family had enough to eat.


    Donald and his wife repeatedly praised Kevin¡¯s grilled fish as delicious.


    Hugh also told Kevin that if Kevin went fishing with his father again, he must tell


    him that he would go fishing too, and if he caught more fish, he would be able to


    eat more grilled fish.


    Although Hayden didn¡¯t say anything, judging from how much she ate, Kevin


    could be sure that Hayden also liked it.


    Donald called him on WhatsApp just now to go fishing together again in the


    afternoon.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034


    ¡°What you said about Shiloh just now will only exacerbate the conflict between


    her and Kathryn.¡± Hayden said suddenly. ¡°The Farrell family is peaceful on the


    surface now, but it has not been peaceful on the bottom. You still set fire


    between her and Kathryn, lest the world will not be chaotic.¡±


    Kevin was very shameless in pursuing her, but he was cultured. He would not


    easily lose his temper at someone.


    On the night of the banquet, when he was fighting all his love rivals with his


    tongue, he didn¡¯t speak fragrantly, making them feel that this man was very


    powerful, but they couldn¡¯t get annoyed.


    Facing Shiloh, he suddenly seemed to be a different person.


    Enter title¡­


    Kevinughed twice, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t light a fire between them, they won¡¯t be


    calm. At the banquet that night, I could see that Kathryn was isted by her


    rtives at Farrell¡¯s house. They are all on Shiloh¡¯s side.


    Matriarch Farrell doesn¡¯t seem to love Kathryn, her own daughter, but she has


    given Kathryn the power that should be given to her. It depends on whether


    Kathryn can grasp it firmly.


    Matriarch Farrell loves Shiloh a little more on the emotional scale. After all, this


    daughter grew up beside her, and she didn¡¯t know that her daughter was


    transferred, so she always raised her as her own daughter. But intellectually,


    Matriarch Farrell is on the side of the biological daughter, and the position of the


    head of the Farrell family will never be passed on to outsiders.


    The sons and daughters-inw of the head of the Farrell family are also lighting


    the fire, looking forward to the battle between the real and the fake daughters,


    and it is best to lose both. They see if you can miss it.¡±


    Kevin thought of his elder brother telling him that his sister-inw had gone to


    ask Mrs. Stone for verification. Mrs. Stone was only eight years old when she


    and her younger sister were sent to the orphanage, and she remembered


    everything about her biological family. But some things were still clearly


    remembered.


    For example, their mother was very busy. Mrs. Stone was called the eldestdy


    when she was a child and had two aunts. But one day, her parents and family


    members never came back after going out, leaving only the two sisters. An aunt


    took her away from that home.


    They kept taking cars, walking, and somehow got to Wiltspoon, and the aunt


    who took them disappeared.


    The two sisters were eight years old and four years old, both unable to survive,


    and were finally sent to an orphanage in Wiltspoon by kind people. Later, the


    younger sister was adopted, and Mrs. Stone was forced to separate from her


    only rtive.


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s surname was Farrell. From her experience, It could be sure that


    Mrs. Stone was from the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    It is rumored in Jensburg that the current head of the Farrell family killed her


    elder sister and younger sister before she became the head of the family.


    The head of the Farrell family was not only Mrs. Stone¡¯s second aunt, but also


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s enemy.


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s enemy was naturally also Serenity¡¯s enemy. Serenity was the


    eldest mistress of the York family. Kevin, who were younger uncles, respected


    the elder sister-inw very much, and naturally stood on the side of the elder


    sister-inw and wanted to fight constantly.


    Hayden remained silent.


    It was true that Kathryn and Shiloh could coexist peacefully.


    Even if Kathryn didn¡¯t want to fight, Shiloh was not reconciled. If Kathryn wanted


    to fight, then Kathryn had no choice but to apany her.


    After finishing a bowl of soup, Hayden picked up vegetables to eat by herself,


    and Kevin wanted to pour her wine, but she refused.


    Hayden: ¡°I have a meeting in the afternoon, and I have to meet important


    clients. I¡¯m not sober enough after drinking alcohol. If I fall into someone else¡¯s


    trap and suffer a big loss, will youpensate me?¡±


    Kevin gave up pouring her wine. He asked her enthusiastically: ¡°Do you want


    me to apany you to socialize?¡±


    Hayden squinted at him and reminded: ¡°Mr. York, Fortress Hotel and I are in


    cmpetitive rtionship.¡±


    How could she take Kevin to socialize?


    Wouldn¡¯t that confirm the fact that she and Kevin were gay?


    She knew that people in Jensburg were betting in private whether she would be


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    chased by Kevin.


    Kevin smiled softly: ¡°I can tell you not topete with your Greenrest Hotel for


    business in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s useless to win like that.¡± Hayden didn¡¯t like Kevin¡¯s courteousness.


    She hoped that Greenrest Hotel could overwhelm Fortress Hotel with its


    strength.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035


    ¡°Hayden, I just like you like this.¡± Kevin appreciated it authentically.


    Hayden said indifferently: ¡°There must be a reason for losing. If you find the


    reason for the loss and correct it, you will win in the future. However, I don¡¯t care


    about winning or losing, and I don¡¯t want to be enemies because of


    businesspetition.¡±


    In business, there is no permanent enemy. But there are no forever friends


    either.


    Hayden was very sober.


    Hayden: ¡°Have you verified that your Mrs. Stone in Wiltspoon is the daughter of


    the previous Matriarch?¡±


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, but it¡¯s pretty close. Judging by the fact that Farrell¡¯s


    parents and daughters are particrly powerful, Mrs. Stone is also in line with


    this. Mrs. Stone is now retired. Before she retired, she was also a leader in the


    business world of Wiltspoon.


    My grandma admired her very much. My grandma said that when Mrs. Stone


    was young, she fell in love with Mrs. Stone and wanted to abduct her home and


    be her mother-inw, but the Stone Family preempted her. After all, Mrs.


    Stone was in Stone¡¯s work.¡±


    Hayden filled another bowl of soup by herself, and she asked in a low voice,


    ¡°How are Mrs. Stone and her sister?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Stone is very nice. Her younger sister is my sister-inw¡¯s mother. She


    passed away sixteen years ago. My sister-inw was only ten years old at the


    time.¡±


    Hayden paused while eating, and then said: ¡°It¡¯s really miserable to be the head


    of the Farrell family. She loves and trusts her sister so much, but falls into her


    hands. Now there is only one of the two children left.¡±


    ¡°My sister-inw¡¯s mother is the one who suffers.¡± Kevin told Hayden the story


    of his elder brother¡¯s mother-inw.


    Hayden said: ¡°I know the love story of your brother and sister-inw. After your


    elder brother made public the news of his marriage, it caused a great sensation.


    Not only did it make a sensation in Wiltspoon, but also the business circles in


    several neighboring cities of Wiltspoon.


    Many families with daughters stared at your elder brother, thinking of marrying


    your elder brother, but your elder brother married an unknown woman as his


    wife, or a sh marriage, and then your sister-inw¡¯s life background is all was


    dug out


    The rtionship between your sister-inw and sister is touching. By the way,


    your sister-inw¡¯s sister is divorced, right?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s focus was on Serenity, because she was the oldest mistress of the


    York family.


    Everyone wanted to know why Serenity had won Mr. York.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Hayden thought about it for a while, and then she remembered that Serenity¡¯s


    sister was in an unhappy marriage. People used to think that once a woman got


    married, quit her job, and stayed at home as a housewife, if she was out of


    touch with society, sooner orter she would be disgusted by her husband and


    everyone in her inw¡¯s family.


    Before Liberty got married, she was still a white-cor worker in thepany.


    She was so smart and capable. She never expected that after she got married,


    she would be out of touch with the society and be ruined.


    ¡°I left a long time ago. It¡¯s been almost a year since I left. Sister Liberty has now


    lost weight and regained her previous youthful beauty. With the property she


    received during the divorce, she opened a breakfast restaurant. The business is


    booming. After earning some money, plus her savings, she has set up a new


    store and is going to open a restaurant.


    She aspires to be in the catering industry, and said that she hopes to build a


    star-rated hotel one day. Now Sister Liberty is a different person than she was


    before the divorce. Now her ex-husband¡¯s family is so regretful. After her exhusband remarried, not


    happy either, after Jessica got her right, the family was


    in a state of chaos.


    Some time ago, Jessica didn¡¯t know what was going on, and stabbed her


    husband a few times. That sc*mbag is still lying in the ICU of the hospital, and


    his life and death are uncertain.¡± Kevin said.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036


    Kevin didn¡¯t know that Hank was out of danger. He would not pay attention to


    the life and death of a sc*mbag.


    All he knew was that everyone in the Brown family regretted it.


    ¡°After that mistress became a regr, even though she married a sc*mbag, she


    didn¡¯t have a son and a half. She was pregnant, but then she had a miscarriage


    after she wrestled herself. These are retributions. I used to hear people say that


    good things happen. Good will be rewarded, and evil will be rewarded with evil,


    it¡¯s not that there is no reward, the time has not yete.


    I always think that¡¯s just talking. If there are so many retributions, there won¡¯t be


    so many people doing bad things. Seeing the end of the Brown family, I believe


    Enter title¡­


    it¡¯s really retribution.¡±


    The fate of Hank¡¯s family was indeed the fastest example of retribution that


    Kevin had witnessed.


    After hearing this, Hayden felt very happy.


    Hayden said: ¡°Divorce is good. I am afraid that Ms. Liberty will endure it for the


    sake of the children and don¡¯t want to divorce. After the man cheats, the woman


    will swallow her anger in order to let the child have aplete family. I can¡¯t see


    such a result.¡±


    ¡°A man who cheats means that he already has dislike for her, or even has no


    feelings for her. Her crying will only make him bore even more. It is better to


    give him freedom, but she must fight for her legal rights in divorce. It¡¯s cheap for


    a sc*mbag. Who was awarded Miss Liberty¡¯s son?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Sonny¡¯s custody was given to Sister Liberty. To be honest, when Sister


    Liberty divorced, if there was no pressure from my elder brother, Sister Liberty


    might have to file a divorcewsuit, and she may not be able to share the


    property after marriage equally. That sc*mbag saved arge sum of money in


    his father¡¯s name without telling Sister Liberty.¡±


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°That¡¯s true. We have been shouting the


    slogan of equality between men and women for decades, but women are still


    treated unfairly in society. Many women want to divorce, and they are often


    calcted by the men. If she leaves her home, she will lose the custody of her


    child.


    The current marriage status in this society makes women fearful of getting


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    married, so more and more people don¡¯t want to marry and have children.¡±


    It¡¯s better to be a man, which was why she didn¡¯t want to restore her identity as


    a woman.


    Kevin: ¡°That¡¯s not enough to overthrow a boatload of people. There are still


    many upright men who won¡¯t cheat. For example, I am one of those good men


    who are good and upright, won¡¯t cheat, and treat their wives wholeheartedly.¡±


    Hayden looked at him twice, didn¡¯t want tough, but couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Mr. York, you have not eaten. Don¡¯t focus on talking. If you don¡¯t eat any more,


    the food will be cold and won¡¯t taste good.¡± Hayden reminded him with a smile.


    Kevin grinned, ¡°Do you feel sorry for my hungry stomach? I know you have a


    cold face and a soft heart. You actually appreciate me, don¡¯t you? Hayden, you


    have to be an honest person. If you appreciate me, just appreciate me openly,


    don¡¯t hide it.¡±


    Hayden was not angry either, she said: ¡°Although you are annoying, you are as


    thick-skinned as a city wall, and you are extremely shameless, which disturbs


    my peaceful life. I have to admit that I really appreciate your ability, not just you,


    the son of York family, I admire.¡±

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037


    Kevin was immediately cheerful, and he said: ¡°Hayden, you have vision, our


    York family boys are all excellent, and they are definitely not rted to


    sc*mbags. It¡¯s okay if you appreciate us, but I still hope you appreciate me


    more.. haha.¡±


    Hayden looked at him, and suddenly asked him: ¡°Kevin, is it me that your


    grandma chose for your wife?¡±


    Hayden also thought about this question for a while. She felt that only this


    possibility, the York family¡¯s reaction was consistent.


    Also, the fact that Kevin easily knew that she was a woman was also very weird.


    Enter title¡­


    Said that Kevin¡¯s eyes were very sharp, and he knew she was a woman when


    he saw her, but she didn¡¯t believe it.


    Because she had not been with Kevin for a long time, no matter how smart


    Kevin was, she had not been spotted by anyone for more than 20 years.


    If it was discovered by Old Mrs. York, it was still possible. The olddy was very


    powerful when she was young, and she was top-notch in asking about the


    news. Now the Bucham family in Wiltspoon often asked the olddy for some


    questions.


    Hayden really didn¡¯t know when the olddy set her eyes on her? And how did


    Kevin find out that she was a woman?


    Kevin picked up a chopsticks of food for him, and asked her back: ¡°Why do you


    think so? I can¡¯t approach you because I like you, and pursue you?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°No matter how open-minded the elders in your family are, it will be


    difficult to ept the fact that you are gay. The matter of you pestering me has


    caused storms in Jensburg and Wiltspoon. The elders in your family did not


    This is abnormal. I also contacted your grandma, but your Grandma replied to


    me, ¡®Didn¡¯t Kevin tell you?¡± I¡¯m the wife of choice, right?¡±


    Kevin smiled, ¡°Hayden, why are you so smart, it¡¯s not fun at all.¡±


    Sure enough!


    Hayden sighed in her heart, falling into the hands of olddy York, she


    recognized it.


    Fortunately, it was not in Kevin¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Why is your grandma staring at me?¡± Hayden was curious.


    Kevin said while eating: ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know, I also want to know why it


    is you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I bad?¡± Hayden instinctively refused him.


    Kevin looked at her with a smile, and Hayden realized that her words could


    easily make Kevin fantasize.


    She wanted to exin, but felt that the description was getting darker and


    darker, so she stopped talking.


    ¡°Hayden, if you know the reason, don¡¯t resist stubbornly anymore. Even if you


    are not my grandma who gave me this, I am very interested in you now. Every


    time I see you, I am half-p!ssed off, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    The b*stard was obviously based on his happiness on her pain.


    Lifting her foot, under the table, Hayden stepped on Kevin¡¯s foot fiercely. Kevin


    was so painful that he almost jumped up, but he touched the table again, and


    the pain worsened.


    Hayden happily enjoyed her lunch.


    After eating and drinking, Hayden took out a napkin and wiped the oil stains


    around her mouth, and said tly, ¡°Thank you Mr. York for inviting me to dinner.


    Mr. Zhan, your cooking skills are beyond words.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°That¡¯s natural. We are nine brothers, and my cooking skills are the best.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hayden, you have the best food. After we get married, I will cook delicious food


    for you every day.¡±


    Hayden chuckled, ¡°Kevin, I never said I would marry you!¡±

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038


    Hayden stood up, her smile disappeared, and she became extremely serious


    again. She warned Kevin coldly: ¡°If you reveal my secret, I will never end with


    you.¡±


    Kevin didn¡¯t take her warning to heart at all, but he also said: ¡°How could I


    reveal your secret? If I let others know that you are a woman and they all like


    you, wouldn¡¯t I invite myself a rival in love? Now I have a lot of rivals in love, I


    don¡¯t want to have a few more rivals in love, I think I am the most pitiful man, a


    lot of female rivals in love!¡±


    Hayden said coldly, ¡°I asked for it.¡±


    Then, she pulled out the chair, turned around and walked away.


    Enter title¡­


    It¡¯s not that she told Kevin to pursue her.


    Kevin did not catch up with her, but said loudly: ¡°Remember to go home to eat


    grilled fish at night, and call my future brother-inw.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Who is your brother-inw, Kevin, please show some face?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Of course you are not my brother-inw. I have shame in front of others,


    but shame in front of you.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face was ck, and she walked out of the private room with a sullen


    and beautiful face.


    Her bodyguards were already full and waiting outside for her.


    Seeing here out, the bodyguards yelled in unison: ¡°Young master.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hayden took steady steps.


    The name the bodyguards called her brought her back to reality. She was still


    the young master Queen disguised as a man. Only when she was alone with


    Kevin would she always remember that she was a woman.


    ¡­


    Farrell industries.


    Shiloh sat opposite Matriarch Farrell, crying until her eyes were swollen like two


    peaches.


    Shiloh: ¡°Mom, you told me not to provoke Kevin, but Kevin bullied me. He sent


    someone to blow me out of Fortress Hotel. Mom, can you vent your anger for


    me?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell already knew what was going on.


    What happened at noon had already spread throughout Jensburg, and even


    made the headlines of Jensburg¡¯s entertainment news.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Young Master Queen doesn¡¯t like you, so don¡¯t hang out in


    front of Young Master Queen anymore, and don¡¯t offend Kevin for Young Master


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Queen. There are so many people who admire Young Master Queen, and now


    any one of them is better than you. They don¡¯t dare to be like you, a beautiful


    woman who saves a male god. They all say that Kevin is a smiling tiger, and


    they dig a hole for you with a smile.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s refutation of Shiloh¡¯s words also spread throughout Jensburg.


    It spoke out everyone¡¯s heart.


    What kind of daughter of the Farrell family was Shiloh now, and she still wanted


    to use her status as the daughter of the Farrell family to do whatever she


    wanted?


    Usually everyone saw Shiloh¡¯s face and did not do anything to Shiloh. Just


    silently clearing Shiloh out of Jensburg¡¯s upper-ss circle, even this made


    Shiloh¡¯s teeth itch with hated.


    Kevin no longer had such a burden. He had no friendship with the Farrell family,


    so he didn¡¯t have to give face to the head of the Farrell family, let alone give


    Shiloh face.


    ¡°I saw Kevin treat Hayden like that, I just couldn¡¯t help it, he was too shameless,


    because he is also a man, he used force on Hayden, and forcibly pulled Hayden


    into his hotel inside. Mom, I regret to death. I regret that I didn¡¯t practice boxing


    and kicking well when I was a child. I couldn¡¯t beat Kevin to the ground with one


    punch.¡± Shiloh cried, then added: ¡°He doesn¡¯t give me face, and he doesn¡¯t give


    mother face. Even if I am not the biological daughter of the Farrell family, I was


    raised by my mother as her own daughter. Mom, you also said that Kathryn and


    I are the same of!¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039


    A cold look shed across the eyes of Matriarch Farrell.


    Shiloh also believed what she said.


    After all, Kathryn was her biological daughter.


    Although Shiloh was innocent, but the father and daughter were still¡­


    Matriarch Farrell suppressed her coldness, andforted Shiloh in a gentle


    voice: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, that¡¯s the third young master of the York family, isn¡¯t it


    normal for him not to give you face?¡± Matriarch Farrell added: ¡°Shiloh, although


    our Farrell family is also a wealthy family in Jensburg but not a top-level wealthy


    family. We even need to look up to the Queen family, and the Queen family is


    Enter title¡­


    not as good as the York family in Wiltspoon. There are not many top-ranking


    wealthy families like ours.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to provoke Kevin. You didn¡¯t take what mom said to you, but you


    went to provoke Kevin. For other people, mom can help you vent your anger.


    The other party is Kevin. Mom really can¡¯t vent your anger for you.¡±


    ¡°mom.¡± Shiloh shouted unwillingly, ¡°No matter what I did before, Mom, you


    would always help me.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Mom said, if the other party is not Kevin, mom can help you


    vent your anger. If it is Kevin, mom will give him three points of courtesy. How


    can I vent your anger for you? Besides, you started this matter first. If you don¡¯t


    fight Kevin, he will let someone kick you out?¡±


    Shiloh pouted, and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t stand him forcibly dragging Hayden into the


    hotel.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Young Master Queen didn¡¯t even struggle, what do you do? If


    Young Master Queen really doesn¡¯t want to get entangled with Kevin, most of


    the way is to get rid of it. Why can¡¯t you see that Young Master Queen is a bit


    interesting to fight against Kevin.¡±


    Shiloh suddenly became agitated, ¡°Mom, how can you say that, Young Master


    Queen is a man, how could he be interested in Kevin? It is clear that Kevin is


    extremely shameless, he is gay, he will chase whoever he like, and pester him


    Who only thinks about himself, not about others.


    Young Master Queen hates him to the core, and so do the daughters of our


    Jensburg. They don¡¯t know how the York family can teach such a shameless


    person. They also say that the York family has a good family style, and they can


    teach Kevin. Come on r*scal, how can the family style be better?


    Mom, if you don¡¯t vent your anger on me, is it because Kathryn also likes Young


    Master Queen? Young Master Queen¡¯s attitude towards Kathryn is much better


    than that of me. You see that Kathryn is more hopeful to be with Young Master


    Queen, so you don¡¯t help me right?¡±


    Because Shiloh was too angry, in a fit of anger, she questioned Matriarch Farrell


    that she didn¡¯t love her enough and favored Kathryn, her own daughter.


    Shiloh: ¡°Mom, I have been raised by you since I was born, and you raised me


    until I was twenty-eight years old. I am your daughter!¡±


    Another coldness shed across the eyes of Matriarch Farrell, but she was not


    angry on the surface. Instead, she got up and walked around the desk, came to


    Shiloh¡¯s side, took out a tissue, and lovingly wiped Shiloh¡¯s tears.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry. You are Mom¡¯s daughter. Mom has always


    treated you as her own daughter. You questioned Mom like that just now. How


    ufortable Mom is!¡±


    Shiloh also knew that what she just said was irrational.


    Now that she Was in the Farrell family, although she was still deeply loved by


    her family, her status was gradually not as good as Kathryn¡¯s.


    She was also very clear that only by firmly grasping her mother¡¯s love could she


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    have a chance to regain everything, otherwise she could only watch Kathryn


    ascend to the throne.


    Shiloh: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I just said something wrong.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°We, mother and daughter, don¡¯t have an overnight feud, so


    Mom won¡¯t be angry. You like Young Master Queen, and Mom knows that


    before, Mom didn¡¯t approve of you pursuing Young Master Queen because you


    are the sessor of our Farrell family.¡±

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040


    After helping Shiloh wipe away tears, Matriarch Farrell said softly: ¡°Young


    Master Queen is young and promising. The Queen family is richer than our


    Farrell family and has more status in Jensburg than our Farrell family. It is


    impossible for Young Master Queen to be a son-inw.


    Unless you can make him love you deeply, for you, he is willing to be the son-iw of the Farrell family.


    Now that Kathryn is back, ording to the family rules


    of my Farrell family, I still have to let Kathryn take the position in the future, even


    if Mom is not happy to look at her as the superior, but the family rules are like


    this, and mom can¡¯t change it.


    But that¡¯s fine, Kathryn and Young Master Queen are impossible, but you can


    pursue Young Master Queen in an open and honest manner. Shiloh, you like


    Enter title¡­


    Young Master Queen, and you must use the right method to pursue Young


    Master Queen. You can¡¯t use your power to bully others. Don¡¯t be afraid, now


    your rivals in love are very powerful. You have to think about how to get Young


    Master Queen¡¯s favor. Remember, as long as you can make Young Master


    Queen fall in love with you, no matter how powerful your rivals are, they won¡¯t


    help.¡±


    Shiloh thought about it.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Look at Kevin¡¯s brazenness, he is not afraid of others seeing


    jokes, and stalks Young Master Queen. Does Young Master Queen have


    nothing to do with him? Kevin is advancing step by step by relying on his


    shameless behavior. You can learn from fighting Kevin.¡±


    Shiloh felt that what her mother said was reasonable, so she said to her mother:


    ¡°Mom, I understand, I don¡¯t need to focus on dealing with Kevin, but focus on


    Young Master Queen, taking down Young Master Queen is the right thing to do.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and praised her: ¡°As expected of the daughter I raised,


    she knows everything.


    Okay, don¡¯t be sad, go and touch up your makeup. Mom will call your sister-iw and ask her toe


    and apany you to go shopping, and buy whatever


    you want.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mom.¡± Shiloh was in a good mood, she immediately got up and


    walked into the lounge to touch up her makeup.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She also heard that her mother really called her sister-inw and asked her to


    While she was touching up her makeup, she heard a knock on the door, and


    soon, she heard her mother¡¯s scolding, and she knew that Kathryn hade in.


    Before Shiloh¡¯s makeup was finished, she went out.


    She liked the scene where her mother scolded Kathryn the most.


    She didn¡¯t know what Kathryn did wrong. When she went out, she saw her


    mother scattered several documents on the ground, and Kathryn was squatting


    down to pick up those documents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you do every day. You have been in thepany for almost


    a year, and you still don¡¯t understand anything. Why are you so stupid? You


    don¡¯t look like a daughter of my Farrell family at all.¡± Matriarch Farrell scolded


    Kathryn with a ck face.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t reply, and silently picked up the papers on the ground.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, let me tell you, even if you are my biological


    daughter, if you are not familiar with thepany¡¯s affairs and cannot handle it


    alone, the position of Matriarch will not be handed over to you. Don¡¯t rely on


    your brothers for everything, and don¡¯t rely on those professional managers.


    The achievements they have made are not something you can take over if you


    want to. Do you really think I don¡¯t know anything?¡±


    After Kathryn picked up the papers, she stood up, looked at her mother, and


    tried to exin a few words, but Matriarch Farrell yelled impatiently and sharply:


    ¡°Get out, get out right away, I don¡¯t even want to see you, it¡¯s just a piece of


    mud, even the poles can¡¯t support the wall.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, what mom? How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t call me mom in the


    scolded Kathryn, telling Kathryn to get out so as not to affect her mood.

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041


    ¡°Kathryn, get out quickly, don¡¯t affect Mom¡¯s mood here, and see how angry you


    are with Mom, get out quickly.¡± Shiloh acted as a good person and persuaded


    Kathryn to go out.


    She even went forward, pushing and pulling Kathryn, telling Kathryn to go out


    quickly.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t exin anymore, nor resisted, she let Shiloh push her out.


    After Shiloh pushed Kathryn out of the office, she mmed the door of the


    office.


    Shiloh¡¯s heart blossomed with joy.


    Enter title¡­


    It turned out that the small businesses and subsidiaries that her mother had


    entrusted to Kathryn to take care of were done so well that they seemed to be


    under Kathryn¡¯splete control, but in fact they relied on the help of others


    and took the credit from her brothers.


    In this way, she was relieved.


    As long as Kathryn couldn¡¯t satisfy her mother, it didn¡¯t matter if she is her


    mother¡¯s biological daughter, she still couldn¡¯t take the position of matriarch.


    Maybe, her mother still handed over the position of matriarch to Shiloh, after all,


    she was trained by matriarch since she was a child.


    Although Shiloh was not as powerful as her mother, she was much better than


    Kathryn, a country bumpkin.


    Shiloh turned around and walked back, and said as she walked: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t


    worry, Kathryn has onlye into contact with business matters, it¡¯s normal for


    her not to be familiar with them, after all, she used to farm at home, at most


    Working in a small factory and earning three to five thousand dors a month, I


    have never been in contact with big business.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said: ¡°The daughter of our Farrell family has always been


    stronger than the man. Why did it happen to my daughter, but she is like a ball


    of mud, unable to support the wall, and no matter how understanding, she has


    been in thepany for a year, and she is more or less the same. she needs to


    understand a little bit.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°As for her, she knows how to take credit from others and create a false


    impression for me, making me think that she is very capable and capable.¡±


    ¡°Mom, give Kathryn a little more time, don¡¯t scold her all the time, she can¡¯t even


    raise her head.¡± Shiloh persuaded her with hypocrisy. She hurriedly poured a


    ss of warm water for Matriarch Farrell, ¡°Mom, drink a ss of water.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell took the ss of water that Shiloh poured, looked up at Shiloh


    for a moment, then sighed and said: ¡°Shiloh, if you were mother¡¯s biological


    daughter, mother wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having no sessors like now.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your daughter, but not your biological child. In fact, Mom,


    you¡¯re the head of the family. In this family, you¡¯re the leader. Mom, you have


    the final say on who is in the top position.¡±


    Shiloh wanted to be the sessor of the Farrell family again. ¡°Mom, at


    least you want me topete fairly with Kathryn. My surname is still Farrell.


    Even if I take over the Farrell Group, I¡¯m not serving the Farrell family.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sighed, ¡°Mom can¡¯t help it. Mom can talk about many things,


    but when ites to sessors, Mom really can¡¯t talk about it. Your makeup


    hasn¡¯t been done yet, go and fix it quickly, your sister-inw will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shiloh obediently responded.


    Nor did she pester her mother to let her support her again.


    As long as Kathryn couldn¡¯t stand up, her mother would not let Kathryn take


    over.


    Shiloh was coaxing her adoptive mother in the office. After being pushed out of


    the office by Shiloh, Kathryn immediately suppressed her cowardly expression


    and walked into the elevator with the documents that had already been


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    approved and signed by her mother.


    Her mother scolded her from the very beginning, which really caught Kathryn a


    little off guard, and she didn¡¯t realize it until Shiloh appeared.


    In terms of acting skills, her mother ranked second, and no one dared to rank


    first.


    Of course, her mother¡¯s acting like that also made many people have ambitions


    that they shouldn¡¯t have.


    Her mother told her that if she wanted to seed in seeding, she had to


    fight her way out and get rid of those who had wolfish ambitions, even her own


    brothers and sisters-inw.


    The old employees in thepany were very happy for Kathryn to take over.


    Because they felt that Kathryn was not capable, and if Kathryn took over the


    Farrell Group, they could easily handle Kathryn.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042


    Kathryn also knew what everyone was thinking.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    After entering the elevator, Kathryn received a call, and she only answered it


    after checking the caller ID.


    ¡°Miss, I received news that the previous head of the Farrell family is the aunt of


    the oldestdy, and indeed she has two daughters. Those two children


    disappeared decades ago, and now I heard that they are in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Wiltspoon?


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°The oldest daughter of the previous head of the family heard that she was the


    wife of the Stone Family in Wiltspoon and the mother of the chief executive of


    the Stone Group. The second daughter died in a car ident sixteen years ago,


    but she left behind two daughters, one of whom was Serenity, the oldest wife of


    the York family, the richest man in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Hearing this, Kathryn¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    As soon as she returned to Farrell¡¯s house, she heard some gossip, which was


    heard by her when the elders in the n were discussing in private.


    Knowing that the position of head of the family did not belong to her mother.


    It was her mother who killed the elder sister and the younger sister before she


    seeded in ascending the throne.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The previous head of the family was her own aunt, and she had two daughters,


    but after the death of her aunt¡¯s family, the whereabouts of those two children


    were also unknown, and everyone said that the two children were probably in


    danger.


    After she returned to the Farrell family, the people in the family saw her


    cowardice and were greatly disappointed, worrying that the Farrell family would


    end up with Shiloh, the adopted daughter of the Farrell family.


    So people in the n kept her mother informed and inquired about the


    whereabouts of her two cousins.


    Looking forward to the two cousins alive.


    Unexpectedly, the two cousins really had news.


    Moreover, status was not simple.


    The Stone Group was the only one in Wiltspoon that could fight against the York


    Corporation, and it was a strong opponent of the York Corporation.


    It could be seen the strength of the Stone Group.


    Although the second cousin died early, the two daughters she left behind, one of


    them is Serenity, the oldest mistress of the York family. Serenity had long been


    famous in the upper ss circles of major cities.


    Serenity¡¯s influence was powerful.


    If Serenity and Mrs. Stone were to know about these old events, it was very


    likely that there would still be a deep blood feud. They didn¡¯t know how bloody it


    would be.


    Just thinking about it, Kathryn felt her limbs go cold.


    ¡°Miss, Miss.¡±


    Her people kept yelling on the phone.


    Kathryn pinched the phone tightly, and responded calmly: ¡°Go investigate again;


    it needs to be 100% urate. I want all the information about Mrs. Stone asap.


    ¡°


    Since Serenity has already be a celebrity in the upper ss of major cities,


    she didn¡¯t need to investigate.


    Besides, Serenity¡¯s information was already open and transparent, so there was


    nothing to check.


    Instead, it was Mrs. Stone¡¯s information, which Kathryn didn¡¯t know.


    After all, she and Mrs. Stone were still rtives.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Also, don¡¯t let the Matriarch know about this matter. Those people in


    the n who go to inquire about the news, you can hide it if you can. Don¡¯t leak


    it until you are 100% sure, so as not to affect If you can¡¯t hide Mrs. Stone¡¯s life,


    then you don¡¯t have to hide it.¡±


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043


    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t hide this. I just got the news from them. Now they have sent someone to Wiltspoon to


    meet Mrs. Stone.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Kathryn said: ¡°Okay, I understand, let the Matriarch keep it a secret.¡±


    The things her mother robbed were probably going to be returned in the end.


    It depended on how she chose.


    After finishing the call, Kathryn leaned back against the elevator wall, staring nkly at the top of the


    elevator.


    This family was really messed up.


    If those rumors were true, her mother¡¯s hands were covered with blood, and it was the blood of her two


    aunts.


    In order to fight for power and profit, her own mother was ruthless enough to ignore her family affection.


    How should she choose?


    How to do it?


    couldn¡¯t do


    the countryside, her three views d not


    arrangements after confirming that Mrs. Stone in Wiltspoon


    she had to do was to control the Farrell Group first. Only when she had power could she


    Kathryn


    position of head of the Farrell Family to the descendants of her aunt, who belonged to her


    the first ce, but after recognizing her ancestors and returning to her n, she had no choice but to


    take up this


    that there was someone more orthodox than herself, she was more than happy


    her fifties. If she took over the Farrell Family, she would have to change


    people to investigate Mrs. Stone and wanted all the


    elevator doors


    out of the


    At the same time she got out of the elevator, Shiloh¡¯s elder sister-inw, Erika, also entered the


    elevator on the first floor, ready to go upstairs to pick up Shiloh.


    ten minutester.


    Erika and Shiloh walked out of the office building of Farrell Group.


    The two left in the same car.


    Erika was driving, and Shiloh was sitting in the passenger seat. After the car drove out of the Farrell


    Group, Shiloh said to the sister-inw: ¡°I saw my mother scolding Kathryn just now, scolding Kathryn so


    badly. Kathryn went in and asked my mother to see all the documents and my mother threw them on


    the ground.


    Seeing Kathryn not daring to say a word, squatting there to pick up those documents, I feel very happy.


    That country bumpkin is still showing off her power in front of me, and she dare not even say a word in


    front of Mom.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not as good as my mother, I¡¯m still better than Kathryn. My mother said that Kathryn¡¯s


    achievements are all thanks to her elder brother and the others. In fact, Kathryn doesn¡¯t understand


    anything, so I thought she was really pretending to be a pig.¡±


    Shiloh felt that someone like Kathryn, if not of orthodox blood, would not be her opponent at all.

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044


    ¡°I want to go back to work in thepany and ask my mother to arrange an idle job for me. Kathryn


    even objected, saying that thepany doesn¡¯t support idlers. Is she a useful person? Isn¡¯t she simr


    to idlers?¡±


    Shiloh held back her words and wanted to say them, but at this moment, she confidently confided all


    her thoughts to Erika.


    At home, her parents, brother and sister-inw still favor her.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ¡°What else did Mom say?¡± Erika was very happy to see Shiloh and Kathryn fighting.


    ¡°Mom also said that if Kathryn can¡¯t stand up, the position of Matriarch may not be given to Kathryn.


    What I heard from Mom is that Kathryn¡¯s sessor is not stable, and I still have a great chance. Sister-


    inw, you let the oldest brother speak for me in front of my mother, and let me go back to work in the


    company. I want to fight Kathryn to the end. After all, I am the sessor trained by my mother.¡± Shiloh


    was still very confident in defeating Kathryn.


    Erika said: ¡°We have all said good things for you in front of mother, but your elder brother also said that


    Kathryn is too much, and he has no skills, so he still doesn¡¯t let you go back to work in thepany,


    just because you are afraid that you willpare her to her.


    ¡°Shiloh, you have to rely on yourself for this matter. Mom loves you the most. If you act like a baby at


    Mom¡¯s ce, please try to curry favor with Mom, and Mom will let you go back to work. Farrell Group is


    still talking to Mom. Forget it, Kathryn doesn¡¯t even count now.


    Mom to make Mom happy. In the evening, I will cook myself and cook some dishes


    was handy. She had acted like a baby since she was a child, and her mother loved and spoiled her


    she was young, her brothers made mistakes, and when her mother wanted to be taken care of by the


    family, she just had to act like a baby to her mother, coax her, and plead for her


    brothers doted on her very


    also asked her to ask her


    been taken care of by her mother all her life and was often penniless. Whatever father wanted, her


    mother would let her buy it back for him, but her father was not allowed to have


    of the matriarch of the dignified Farrell Family,


    when his


    but if he had a lot of money, he would be bad. She would not treat


    too much money, and many times he


    Shiloh always felt that her father was too weak, and her brothers were submissive in front of her


    mother, so when she first met Hayden, she felt that Hayden was domineering and masculine, and she


    fell in love with Hayden at first sight.


    ¡°You do the cooking yourself. Mom will definitely turn down the dinner party and go home to eat tonight.


    You can still eat two more bowls of rice.¡± Erika said. ¡°By the way, Shiloh, what are you and the third


    young master of the York family doing for Young Master Queen? I¡¯ve seen the overwhelming reports of


    paparazzi.¡±


    ¡°How can there be a big fight, I just patted Kevin¡¯s hand. Sister-inw, you don¡¯t know how much Kevin


    has gone too far, Hayden didn¡¯t want to talk to him, he forced Hayden into the hotel, I couldn¡¯t see it, so


    I pped his hand, intending to p him away holding Hayden¡¯s hand, and he sent someone to throw


    me out.


    He also said that I was just a counterfeit, and I was not the real daughter of the Farrell Family. He said


    that if Kathryn would give me some face, she was the real daughter of the Farrell Family anyway. Ask


    me which onion I am? What is it? It p!ssed me off!¡±


    Others had different attitudes towards her and Kathryn, but not as obvious as Kevin.


    Kevin also said it.

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045


    ¡°Kathryn, Kathryn, what is Kathryn? She¡¯s a lump of mud, even if Mom tried her best to help her up the


    wall, she¡¯s still a lump of mud. When Mom gives up on her, she will know who is the sessor of the


    Farrell Family. Those who look down on me people, just wait and see! And Hayden, the man I have my


    eyes on, one day, I want him to bow down under my pomegranate skirt. Mom also supports me in


    pursuing Hayden.¡±


    Shiloh thought, taking advantage of the fact that she was no longer the sessor, she would pursue


    Hayden first, and if she seeded, she would regain her status as the sessor. In that way, she


    would have a male god, Hayden and a status.


    She was happy!


    Erika was hoping that Shiloh and Kathryn would fight, so that her husband could reap the benefits of


    being a fisherman.


    Since she ttered Shiloh, she boasted that Shiloh was the best woman in the world.


    Serenity was also silently watching the internal strife of the Farrell Family through the power of the


    Bucham family in Wiltspoon.


    with Zachary, and promised to go to the kindergarten


    were busy with their own work. Serenity was now used


    there is a big envelope on the cash register, which was brought by a student. The student said that a


    stranger stopped him and asked him to help deliver the envelope to us. In the store, it


    she turned and went into the kitchen, and took out the fruit that her husband brought to her at noon


    yesterday from the refrigerator, and she putExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    te of fruit, and said to Serenity: ¡°I guess those photos are of your rival in love and


    her bag, sat down in front of the cash register, picked up the


    next to Analia was not Zachary, because he didn¡¯t look the same, but his body shape, which made


    Zachary and his wife feel a bit stuck but couldn¡¯t do


    matter of her mother¡¯s life experience. As for the fact that Analia found a substitute for Zachary and


    took pictures to show her affection, she put it aside after she knew


    resembled Zachary¡¯s, she


    her facial features were different, and she was not in Wiltspoon. If she was blocked like this, she didn¡¯t


    know what she would be blocked. After all, there were many people who


    Jasmine came over, put down the te of fruit, and invited Serenity to eat fruit.


    She sat down, looked outside, and said, ¡°What time is it? The sun is so bright. I went out for a few


    steps at noon, and my skin hurt from the sun.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Who told you to go out at noon?¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I have to go out for a walk. Sitting here and reading books all the time will be boring. Seeing


    that you and Elisa are so busy and you don¡¯t let me help, I¡¯m going to get moldy sitting here.¡±


    Serenity ate the fruit and said, ¡°When you are pregnant, Josh won¡¯t let youe here again.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°¡­Serenity, can you say something to make me feel better.¡±

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046


    Serenity: ¡°You are so beautiful. You are pregnant, and you are still in good shape. You are bing


    more and more like a young woman. You are fascinated by Josh.¡±


    Jasmine chuckled, ¡°Josh¡¯s family has raised me as a pig, and I am in good shape. I feel that my


    stomach will bulge soon, but they feed me like a pig every day. It¡¯s no wonder I¡¯m not fat, but now I


    want to exercise, but Josh won¡¯t let me.


    But I can¡¯t control my mouth. I used to be a foodie, but after I became pregnant, I became a foodie


    among foods. My mouth has be a rabbit¡¯s mouth, and I can¡¯t stop.¡±


    As Jasmine said, she got up and brought two boxes of dim sum, ¡°I brought this from home. The pastry


    chef at home made new products. I think it¡¯s delicious. I brought you two boxes to try.¡±


    Serenity took a box of dim sum and said, ¡°Your family¡¯s dim sum chef is really good at making it. I¡¯ll try


    it. If it¡¯s delicious, I¡¯ll take a box back and let the dim sum chef in the vi taste it secretly.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Go back to the vi this week for the weekend?¡±


    I go back to the vi every two weeks to apany the elders. I also have a lot of


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    could get started sooner, so that


    for Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding, and Serenity had to help prepare for her own wedding, so


    to


    tell Joshter that after the students get out of school in the afternoon, we will go to the vi with you


    and my husband for the weekend. In such a hot weather,


    trees. Walking in the Manor, it was not so sunny, and the wind blew from time to time,


    back yet?¡± Jasmine smiled and said: ¡°An old man in a family is like a treasure, and Grandma May is


    like a treasure in


    ¡°That¡¯s why I respect grandma


    delicious, and there was still an unsealed box, so she decided to bring it back to Wildridge Manor and


    give it to the dim sum chef in the vi to


    Serenity slowly picked up the big


    After opening it, she took out the photos from the envelope.


    Neither of them guessed wrong. These photos were still of Analia and the man who looked like


    Zachary, but this time the photos were slightly upgraded, that is, there were kiss photos, or kiss photos


    on the bed.


    Jasmine asked: ¡°Serenity, do you think these photos belong to Analia? Your rival in love won¡¯t really


    have a fake show with a stand-in, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, and I can¡¯t tell if it belongs to Analia.¡±


    After Serenity finished looking at the photos, she took a few photos with her mobile phone and sent


    them to Zachary.


    Then she sent a voice message to Zachary, saying: ¡°Husband, please send these photos to Mr.


    Dawson. I will not even bother to let Mr. Dawson go back to deal with his precious daughter.¡±

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047


    Zachary was in a meeting. He didn¡¯t reply right away.


    After he finished speaking, he picked up the mobile phone on the table and clicked on WhatsApp.


    Seeing that the message was from his wife, his handsome facial features softened involuntarily.


    Seeing president Zachary¡¯s expression softening, the senior managers in the conference room


    guessed that it was the message from the president¡¯s wife.


    There was a smile in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    It had been a year since Zachary and his wife received the certificate. Although they hadn¡¯t held a


    wedding yet, they were getting closer. Next month would be the wedding.


    The rtionship between the young couple was still so good, and it was getting better and better.


    They watched Jagged Zachary melt little by little in front of his wife.


    Hundred Refined Vajra wraps around the fingers softly. No matter how tough a man was,


    chair, turned around and walked out. After walking a few steps, he remembered that the meeting was


    not over yet, and turned to


    Josh responded.


    what


    Zachary panicked and anxious for


    conference room. He returned to


    ¡°Seren, where did these photos


    one I received just now was delivered to my bookstore, and Jasmine epted it for


    a few words


    photo is not you, but he has a simr body shape. No matter how intimate


    schemes will not seed, but seeing other people¡¯s intimate photos all the time, I¡¯m afraid that I will


    get a needle¡¯s eye, so I have


    worry, I didn¡¯t misunderstand you. If I misunderstood you, wouldn¡¯t


    in a y, deliberately pretending to be misunderstood, and you don¡¯t go home for days and nights in a


    fit of anger, just like before, you just


    Otherwise, they have done so much, and we didn¡¯t respond at all. It feels like they are busy in vain.¡±


    With ck lines on Zachary¡¯s face, he gritted his teeth and roared: ¡°Serenity, your skin is itchy, don¡¯t


    you dare to do that? When I punish you, just don¡¯t cry and beg for mercy.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s face turned red.


    This wolf knew how to use this matter to threaten her.


    Serenity: ¡°Hee hee, well, I¡¯m not itchy, I¡¯m itchy hands, I really want to do two tricks with others.


    Husband, in fact, it¡¯s just acting, and it¡¯s not real, so they will think that their moves are useful. Then we


    pped them in the face so hard it was so much fun.


    Just act, okay? If it¡¯s not too boring, people will think of other ways when they see that the photos don¡¯t


    work.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°Serenity!¡± Zachary shouted again solemnly.


    Serenity curled her lips, knowing that he would not be willing to cooperate in acting, he was still very


    angry, and even called her by her first andst name.

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048


    ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you, don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry, we are toozy to take care of Analia, so we will


    leave it to her father to take care of her. Mr. Dawson¡¯s three views are still very upright.¡±


    Serenity had a good impression of Mr. Dawson, but not of Analia.


    Analia was an only child, a child born after Mrs. Dawson took a lot of medicine to recuperate her health,


    and she was cultivated with a domineering personality.


    Whatever she liked, whether it¡¯s people or things, she insisted on getting it.


    Mr. Dawson must have had a heart-to-heart talk with his daughter, scolded her, and warned her.


    Otherwise, Analia would not stay quietly in her territory, and would only dare to find a substitute to take


    pictures and send them to her, so as to add to her embarrassment.


    Zachary said: ¡°I¡¯ll contact Mr. Dawsonter and send the photo to Mr. Dawson for viewing. Mr. Dawson


    will take care of it.¡±


    After the twopanies¡¯ cooperation project was negotiated, Zachary did not follow up on the project,


    but handed it over to the people below to follow.


    Mr. Dawson thought that his daughter was so shameless. He knew that Zachary was married and had


    a good rtionship with his wife, but his daughter still fell in love with Zachary at first sight.


    be controlled, and it¡¯s


    Zachary was


    After warning his daughter, he was ashamed of Zachary, so if Zachary didn¡¯t take the initiative to


    contact him, he didn¡¯t dareN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    trip abroad, and he needed


    Analia was nominally Mr. Dawson¡¯s secretary, but people in thepany know that the Dawson Group


    Mr. Dawson was away, Analia took care of thepany¡¯s affairs, and no


    his daughter. He was worried that he would go on a business trip. No one would control his daughter,


    so she would


    told not to allow Analia to go to Wiltspoon privately and contact Zachary


    you up for dinner at


    Serenity: ¡°Okay.¡±


    made her husband angry, Serenity was very


    ¡°I have a rest in the afternoon. Let¡¯s go back to the vi early and have dinner at the vi. I have


    already told my


    work


    return to thepany for a month, the York Corporation can still operate normally. Josh is much more


    rxed


    two of them were


    was


    Hemuted to get off work normally every day, and left when the timees. He would never stay in


    thepany for an extra ten minutes, and he would not socialize much.


    He said that drinking and smoking were required for social gatherings, and he would return home with


    the smell of tobo and alcohol, which would smoke his wife and children.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t force him to socialize either.


    Most of the time it was Zachary¡¯s entertainment, but Zachary would not be busy until midnight every


    day like before marriage. He would finish work at nine o¡¯clock in the evening and arrive home to


    apany his wife around 9:30.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°It feels like you¡¯re jealous of Josh¡¯s ease.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°He¡¯s more rxed than me now, so don¡¯t allow me to be envious.¡±


    Serenity smiled and reminded him: ¡°The York Corporation is yourpany, and Josh always works for


    you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Go and get busy, I will tidy up the bookshelves.¡±


    After speaking, Serenity hung up the phone.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049


    After Serenity hung up the phone, he said to his friend: ¡°My husband refuses to cooperate with me in


    acting.¡±


    Jasmine chuckled, ¡°If you think about it with your toes, you know that he won¡¯t cooperate with you in


    acting.¡±


    ¡°He is like a piece of brown sugar, wishing he could stick to you twenty-four hours a day. How could


    such a piece of brown sugar be willing to cooperate with you in acting? If you really drove him into the


    study, he would feel It¡¯s not worth the candle.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Birds of a feather flock together, and people are divided into groups. Your husband is also a


    brown candy.¡±


    Jasmine broke down yfully, and said: ¡°That¡¯s not true. I haven¡¯t sent a message to tell him that I will


    go to the vi with you for the weekend vacation in the afternoon.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after lunch.¡±


    Now tell Josh that if Josh was unwilling, it would affect Josh¡¯s work.


    Zachary over there called Mr. Dawson after Serenity finished the call.


    quickly answered Zachary¡¯s


    Mr. Dawson: ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    to bother you, is it convenient to chat on


    was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said,


    he


    there was a little panicked. Zachary had not contacted him for a long time since the twopanies


    negotiated the


    to


    there was anything, he always contacted


    on WhatsApp, which made Mr. Dawson worry that his only daughter would cause disaster. But his


    nephew didn¡¯t say anything


    wildly, Zachary added his


    soon as the addition of friends was approved, Zachary began to


    photos were sent


    he sent a voice message to


    Mr. Dawson clicked on the voice message he sent, and heard him say: ¡°Mr. Dawson, these photos


    were taken by your daughter, and the man in the photos are not me, but the body shape is very simr


    to me, and the profile looks a bit like me.


    I can guarantee that this man is not me. This man is a substitute that your daughter found. It is her


    business to find a substitute, because this man is not simr to me in front, and I don¡¯t want to care


    about her finding this man as a substitute.


    But Ms. Dawson posted these photos and sent them to my wife. What does she mean? Sending her


    intimate photos with other men to my wife is disgusting to my wife, right? Is it to make my wife feel


    ufortable?¡±


    After Mr. Dawson listened to the voice message sent by Zachary, and then clicked on the photos to


    look at them carefully, the air pressure rose sharply.


    Although the man in the photo was not Zachary himself, but the daughter found a man who was very


    simr to Zachary, and the two behaved intimately, and took intimate photos, deliberately avoiding the


    man¡¯s face, and then sent these photos to his wife.


    Zachary didn¡¯t take his daughter directly, but chose to send him the photo, just to let him deal with it.


    He saved some face for him, and didn¡¯t want to destroy the rtionship between the twopanies


    that were still working together.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Mr. Dawson tried his best to suppress his anger, and returned the voice message to Zachary. He said


    to Zachary, ¡°Mr. York, I will take care of this matter. I will book a ticket to go home immediately. I will


    handle this matter myself. I will definitely handle it. Also please Mr. York apologize to the young


    mistress York for disturbing her on my behalf.¡±


    Zachary received Mr. Dawson¡¯s reply, and said in a low voice: ¡°Mr. Dawson, then we will wait for your


    handling result.¡±

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050


    Zachary: ¡°Ms. Dawson is not alone, she has helpers in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Mr. Dawson repeatedly assured Zachary that he would handle this matter well.


    Zachary replied that he believed him.


    After Zachary stopped sending messages, Mr. Dawson immediately called his nephew Kingston.


    The uncle and nephew talked on the phone almost every day, and some decisions still needed to be


    consulted with Mr. Dawson.


    Even if Analia made a decision, the prudent Kingston would still ask his second uncle for instructions.


    His prudence and his approach of focusing on Mr. Dawson made Mr. Dawson very relieved.


    Kingston quickly answered Mr. Dawson¡¯s call.


    Kingston: ¡°Second uncle.¡±


    during the time I was not in the home? Did she find a man who looks like Mr. York? Did she date that


    froze for a


    spread to the second uncle¡¯s ears so


    couldn¡¯t bear


    cousin really did not


    man next to Analia, Kingston knew


    deliberately released the man¡¯s information to let Josh¡¯s peopleplete


    Kingston was manipting it behind the scenes, and the people in Josh


    he was asked topete with


    go crazy. Few people could break their love with a knife as soon as Elisa knew that Zachary


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    was married,


    she was raised by her parents to be domineering, and


    she refused to let go, the more she would quarrel with her father. Although Mr. Dawson loved his


    daughter, he cared


    In the end, maybe Mr. Dawson really handed over the management of the Dawson Group to his


    nephew Kingston.


    If Kingston seeded, how could he tolerate Analia?


    Zachary knew it and didn¡¯t remind Mr. Dawson, saying that Analia was asked to do disgusting things,


    so let Analia slowly lose everything she owned bit by bit.


    ¡°Second uncle, do you think Analia¡¯s new boyfriend looks like Mr. York? Is he the Mr. York of the


    Wiltspoon York Corporation?¡±


    Kingston asked his second uncle in a suspicious tone.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I haven¡¯t met Mr. York in person, so I don¡¯t know what he looks like, but Analia¡¯s


    boyfriend, who used to deliver food to Analia, delivered food to Analia once, and Analia liked him, and


    the two often went out together. Yes it is true.¡±


    Hearing that the stand-in for Zachary that his daughter had found was actually a delivery man, Mr.


    Dawson trembled with anger.


    ¡°When did they start?¡± Mr. Dawson gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Analia¡¯s eyes are always high above


    the top, how could she find a delivery guy?¡±


    Kingston said with a wry smile: ¡°Second Uncle, what kind of temperment is Analia, you know, we have


    persuaded her, she can¡¯t listen, she said she likes that man, that man is very handsome. Second


    Uncle, you said just now This man looks like Mr. York. Analia¡­ Is the person she really admire Mr.


    York?¡±

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051


    Mr. Dawson didn¡¯t say a word, he acquiesced.


    Kingston put on a surprised look, and whispered: ¡°What is Analia thinking? How can she love Mr. York?


    Mr. York was married a long time ago, and he didn¡¯t just announce that he was married now. It¡¯s so


    easy for others to announce that they are married.


    Although Mr. York is excellent, he is married. Analia loves Mr. York, so she can¡¯t be the third party who


    destroys other people¡¯s marriages. Besides, is Mr. York¡¯s marriage so easy to destroy?¡±


    Kingston knew in his heart that the second uncle¡¯s sudden call was definitely Zachary¡¯s contact with the


    second uncle.


    Tell the second uncle what Analia did.


    Because the man next to Analia was a stand-in, his facial features were different from Zachary¡¯s, even


    if he looked like Zachary, even if Zachary knew, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Analia.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But when Zacharyined to his second uncle, it was different.


    The second uncle knew it well.


    not a food delivery man, but a homeless man. He would deliver food


    to go back immediately. Don¡¯t tell Analia about this, I¡¯ll go back and have a look.¡± Mr. Dawson still


    wanted to personally find out whether there was a


    let my second aunt deal with it. Just tell her not to be with that


    approached Analia


    that man in his hand, and


    soon. If something like this happens, how can I stay any longer. Mr. York looks at the rtionship


    between the cooperation projects of our twopanies. He first treats himself first and


    them, but now neither the York family nor the Stone family would beat each other to death like


    consider the feelings of the wife, and the other had to consider the feelings of the cousin, otherwise


    the York Corporation would not stand idly by whoever targeted the Stone Group, and by the same


    token, the Stone Group would not sit idly by whoever


    could be said


    they dared not offend the York Corporation


    and daughter. The purpose was to seize the power of


    hearing what Uncle said, Kingston said, ¡°Uncle, send me a message before boarding the ne, and I


    will pick you up at the


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the uncle and nephew finished talking, Kingston couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    The result he wanted to see woulde true soon.


    ¡­


    Serenity, who made her husband angry, went to Spring Blossoms to buy a bouquet of flowers.


    There was only one assistant in the flower shop.


    ¡°Is Camryn not here?¡± Serenity didn¡¯t see Camryn after entering the shop, so she asked.


    The assistant: ¡°Mr. York called our boss and asked the boss to send him a bouquet of flowers. Young


    Mistress, just tell me what flowers you want.¡±

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052


    Serenity said: ¡°Bring me a bouquet of roses.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    While waiting for the assistant to bandage the bouquet of roses, Serenity also asked about the


    business of spring flowers.


    ¡°Business is good.¡± The assistant smiled, ¡°The boss has given us a sry increase, but the boss


    doesn¡¯t spend much time in the store recently. She has too many other business matters and often has


    meetings.¡±


    Every time Camryn had a meeting, she needed Dalton to apany her, because she couldn¡¯t see


    yet.


    Dalton had be Camryn¡¯s right-hand man and spokesperson. What he said was what Camryn


    meant.


    The two cooperated seamlessly. The business of Newman Enterprise, after Dalton entered,


    experienced a short period of turmoil, and now it was on the right track, and there was a faint upward


    trend.


    Newman Enterprise


    the Chandler family and the Joyner family would go to Newman Enterprise¡¯s from time to time to


    sabotage and curse, it did not affect


    the Chandler family and the Joyner


    away by the police station, but what they did was at most they would be detained


    meant was that Camryn made


    trouble Camryn in Wiltspoon, for fear


    eyes be cured?¡± The assistant asked about


    there is still hope. Dr. Carden is excellent at both


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    even Dr. Cheng said there was no hope,


    say this


    our boss¡¯ eyes will heal soon, lest those


    families dare toe


    around, and I don¡¯t know


    Serenity frowned, ¡°Does Callum know about this?¡±


    The assistant: ¡°The second young master knew about it, and he also arranged for someone to watch


    nearby.¡±


    Serenity felt relieved and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t be afraid, they just want to create a sense of tension and


    fear for Camryn, and Camryn can¡¯t see them wandering around, so they are just wasting their efforts in


    vain.¡±


    The assistant hummed, ¡°They even approached us in private, offering us arge sum of money to help


    them deal with the boss, but we refused.¡±


    Listening to the assistant¡¯s words, Serenity thought to herself, the Chandler family and the Joyner


    family really did not give up.


    The Newman family¡¯s property was all under the name of President Newman and his wife, not under


    the name of Camryn¡¯s grandparents. If it was under the name of her grandparents, it would be fine if


    her two aunts came back to fight for the property, but under the President Newman, the two aunts


    couldn¡¯tpete.


    Unless Camryn¡¯s siblings were both dead.


    The two families wanted to fight over the family property, but they didn¡¯t dare to kill. After all, Camryn


    was now the second young mistress of the York family, Trenton was studying in another city, and


    Callum also sent someone to secretly protect the safety of his brother-inw.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053


    After the assistant wrapped up the bouquet of roses, she handed the bouquet to Serenity.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Serenity paid the money, took the bouquet, thanked her, and said, ¡°You¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll send a bouquet to


    my husband first, I¡¯ve made him angry, I have to coax him.¡±


    The assistant smiled and said, ¡°Young Mistress, go quickly.¡±


    Men in the York family need to be coaxed.


    Didn¡¯t their boss Camryn often coax the Second Young Master York?


    They often hear the bossining in private, a big man sometimes looked like a little woman, with a


    very small mind.


    Serenity left Spring Blossoms and went to the York Corporation.


    When approaching the York Corporation, she saw Camryn.


    wearing sunsses and a


    and let the other party support her towards the car, apparently to


    the man¡¯s


    on the back of the neck, and Camryn


    car with a


    man who was pushing


    of the car, ran over quickly, and


    Serenity and fell


    dragged Camryn out of the


    also wearing a ck mask and ck sunsses. He drove


    Serenity¡¯s car was blocking the front of his vehicle, and he couldn¡¯t go straight immediately, so


    kicked aside by Serenity got up, rushed over a few steps and wanted to punch Serenity, but was


    kicked violently by Serenity again, and he fell to the side again


    that it was Serenity, the man got


    Newman family fell into Serenity¡¯s hands because she underestimated


    two people, one of them ran away in the car, the


    phone, Serenity hurriedly called


    Callum quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Callum called respectfully on the phone.


    ¡°Callum,e out quickly, it¡¯s near thepany, Camryn has been attacked.¡±


    Callum: ¡°What? I¡¯ll go out right away!¡±


    Hearing that his fianc¨¦e was attacked near thepany, Callum got up abruptly, bypassed his desk


    and ran outside.


    Camryn just sent Callum a bouquet of flowers, and Callum said he was taking her back, but she


    refused, saying that she could go back by herself.


    On the road from spring blossoms to the York Corporation, under Callum¡¯s deliberation, Camryn was


    indeed able toe and go freely on her own.


    All she had to do was count her steps, walk to the bus stop outside and wait for the bus to arrive.


    That is, taking the bus, she needed to ask the person waiting for the bus next to her which bus it was.


    Callum thought that his fianc¨¦e was already able toe and go freely, so he was relieved to let her


    go back to the store by herself, but he didn¡¯t expect that Camryn would be attacked near thepany.

 Chapter 2054

    Chapter 2054


    Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of death to touch Callum¡¯s fianc¨¦e!


    Callum ran out of thepany at the fastest speed, and soon saw Serenity¡¯s car parked by the side of


    the road.


    There were four bodyguards standing beside Serenity at the moment, two were arranged by Zachary to


    protect her secretly, and two bodyguards were secretly protected by Camryn.


    It¡¯s just that when Camryn almost had an ident, before the bodyguards who secretly protected her


    arrived, their oldest young mistress beat them away first.


    Callum ran away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Camryn, how is Camryn?¡±


    Callum was panting from running, he crouched down when he ran over, and helped Camryn from


    Serenity¡¯s hand.


    hello to her, but it happened unexpectedly. Something like this. I saw Camryn talking to that man, he


    seemed to be very familiar with him, but when Camryn was about to get in the car, he shook off the


    other man¡¯s hand and turned to leave, but was knocked out by the


    Camryn and said, ¡°Sister-inw, can I borrow your car? I¡¯ll take Camryn home first, and


    on this section of the road, tell


    I also called your elder brother just now, he should


    her own bouquet from the car and asked


    brothering out with someone, so he took Camryn away with peace of


    out with


    what¡¯s


    I can¡¯t ask until Camryn wakes up.


    the other party was wearing a ck mask and


    Serenity feel that those two men


    he will find that


    daring to attack Camryn


    Serenity recalled chatting with the assistance in the flower shop, and she said to her husband:


    ¡°Zachary, I think it might be from the Chandler family or the Joyner family. They are cousins to Camryn,


    and Camryn will definitely be able to marry them. Maybe they said nice things on purpose to coax


    Camryn into the car with them.


    No, Camryn doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with them. They hate Camryn so much. Even if they give


    in, it¡¯s impossible for Camryn to talk andugh with them. I saw how close Camryn was talking and


    joking with that person. It¡¯s like she and Callum usually get along.¡±


    Although Camryn couldn¡¯t see, she had a strong nose, and could smell the difference of each person¡¯s


    smell, so she could use this to identify who was who.


    Callum was her fianc¨¦, and the man she was most familiar with was Callum.


    ¡°Camryn¡¯s assistant also said that people from the Chandler family and the Joyner family often wander


    around their flower shop, and they don¡¯t know what kind of conspiracy they are nning. My intuition is


    that it is the work of the two families. Callum will investigate this matter, and he will protect his woman.¡±


    Zachary took her hand andforted: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them, as long as you are fine.¡±


    ¡°What can I do? If Camryn wasn¡¯t in their car, and I was anxious to drag Camryn down, I would have


    beaten them to death.¡±


    It was a shame that Serenity couldn¡¯t show her talents.


    She didn¡¯t forget to hand the bouquet of flowers to her husband, ¡°I made you angry, I ran to buy a


    bunch of flowers to coax you, and this happened to happen, something might have happened to


    Camryn. ¡°

 Chapter 2055

    Chapter 2055


    Zachary took the bouquet she handed over with one hand, and raised his hand to pinch her face at the


    same time.


    Zachary: ¡°You also know that you p!ssed me off.¡±


    Serenity smiled embarrassedly, ¡°I still know myself.¡±


    She turned her head and said to the bodyguards: ¡°It¡¯s all right now, you all return to your respective


    positions.¡±


    The four bodyguards all looked at Zachary.


    Worried that Zachary would punish them, Serenity spoke for them, she said: ¡°The incident happened


    too suddenly, and when Camryn talked to them, she was smiling, giving people the illusion that they


    knew each other. No one could have imagined the sudden change in the plot.


    I can¡¯t me you for negligence in this matter. Husband, don¡¯t me them.¡±


    Zachary said in a deep voice: ¡°Your oldest and young mistresses have said, everyone belongs to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, youngdy.¡± The four bodyguards thanked Serenity gratefully.


    Camryn¡¯s two bodyguards: ¡°Go back to Camryn¡¯s side, I will tell


    thanked Serenity again. They were worried about


    saw the man who got out of the car and talked to the prospective Camryn, and saw the Camryn talking


    to each other with a smile, they thought they knew each other,


    here, and fighting


    Serenity out of the car in the shortest possible


    secret to protect them, even if they tried their best, they would rescue Camryn, but it was still


    witness, which saved them from the scolding of


    had to let them follow secretly and keep a certain distance from Camryn. They didn¡¯t let Camryn know


    that they were


    step of the way, even if someone wanted to plot against the Camryn, they would


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    bodyguards returned to


    also had no intention of working, and when the bodyguards drove out and the young couple got into


    the car, Serenity said,


    wake up by this


    Zachary had no objection.


    went


    while


    she quickly realized that she was in the car, and there


    ¡°Serenity.¡± Camryn called out tentatively.


    She had been in Serenity¡¯s car several times, and Serenity¡¯s car had this kind of scent, which was not


    very strong. She had a very good sense of smell and could smell this scent. After smelling it many


    times, she was familiar with it. fragrance.


    Callum slowly drove the car to the side of the road and stopped slowly.


    ¡°Serenity, is that you?¡±


    Not getting an answer, Camryn asked again.


    She was sure that the fragrance she smelled was from Serenity¡¯s car.


    ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± Callum turned his head to look at her, and replied in a low voice, ¡°I borrowed my sister-in-


    law¡¯s car to take you home.¡±


    Hearing Callum¡¯s voice, Camryn was stunned at first, then fumbled to unlock the car, and got out of the


    car.


    Callum saw her getting out of the car, so he quickly followed her and asked her, ¡°Camryn, what are you


    doing when you get out of the car? Does the back of your neck hurt?¡±


    She was stunned by someone, and when she woke up, she would definitely feel pain in the back of her


    neck

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056


    The person who dared to stun Camryn who was not afraid of death, after his men found out, he would


    sh the back of the other¡¯s neck fiercely, so that they could also taste the feeling of being stunned.


    Camryn reached out his hand to grab Callum, but Callum quickly reached out and let her grab it.


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    After she grabbed his hand, she pulled him closer. She sniffed him, and when she smelled a familiar


    scent, she rxed her nerves, and then let go of his hand.


    ¡°Camryn?¡± Callum was puzzled.


    Camryn said: ¡°Go back to the car first, are you almost home? Let¡¯s talk when we get home.¡±


    Callum: ¡°It¡¯s almost home, okay, let¡¯s talk when we get home, does your neck hurt?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°It¡¯s pain.¡±


    Callum: ¡°I¡¯ll get some medicated oil for you when you go back.¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t speak, and got into the car gropingly.


    car


    after, they returned to the Newman


    didn¡¯t need someone to lead the way. She had already


    The butler came out of the room,


    to the butler¡¯s greetings, and walked past the butler


    butler was customed to


    kept their selfishness towards the oldestdy, and they were notpletely loyal


    didn¡¯t change them all, because she knew that they were more loyal


    oldest


    and it was arranged by the Second Young Master York. The oldestdy believed


    the


    her room waster equipped with


    Camryn had something important to tell him, she always took him into her new


    of the Newman family, was not allowed to live on the second floor, but


    Mr. and Mrs. Newman and their precious daughter went in, Camryn won the power of the


    On the second floor, she chose two rooms with good lighting, opened them up, and turned them into


    one room, then refurbished and furnished them, and now there was a small study in her room, where


    she and Callum discussed important matters.


    ¡°Would you like some water?¡± After entering the small study, Callum asked her.


    Camryn walked to the desk and sat down, leaning back on the back of the chair so that her neck would


    not hurt so much.


    Camryn: ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    Callum poured her a ss of warm water.


    Callum: ¡°What the h-e-l-l is going on here? Who are they? You know them? In the future, let the


    bodyguards follow you all the time, so it will be safer.¡±


    Callum thought they were engaged, they were a fianc¨¦ couple, and it was a certainty that Camryn was


    the second mistress of the York family, no one would dare to do anything to Camryn.


    He never thought that there were still people who were bold and not afraid of death.


    ¡°I came out of yourpany and walked to the bus stop outside. They parked the car in front of me,


    and then I heard the sound of steady footsteps and your voice. I said, don¡¯t worry, I will go back alone,


    but you insisted on taking me back to the store.¡±


    ¡°I?¡± Callum¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°They pretended to be me and tricked you into getting into the


    car.¡±

 Chapter 2057

    Chapter 2057


    Because Camryn couldn¡¯t see it. She recognized people by their smell, voice, and footsteps.


    But these characteristics were easy to be imitated, and if she was a little careless, she would fall into


    the trap.


    This time, she almost fell for the trick. When she followed the other party into the car, she smelled the


    smell of tobo in the car, and then realized that the person talking to her was not Callum.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Callum seldom smoked, and there was no smell of tobo in his car.


    ¡°Yes, he pretended to be you. His voice, footsteps, and even the smell on his body were very simr to


    you. I think he must be secretly watching our every move, and then delicately imitated you. As for your


    body Smell, You asionally wear men¡¯s perfume, as long as you are asked about the brand of


    perfume you use, it is easy to solve the problem of smell.¡±


    Callum said: ¡°Your two aunts must have arranged the n behind the scenes. People from the two of


    them are often active near your flower shop.¡±


    With that said, he went around to Camryn¡¯s back, hugged her from behind, and said in a low voice,


    ¡°Camryn, will you listen to me from now on? Let the bodyguards follow you until your eyesight recovers.


    I don¡¯t want to happen it a second time.¡±


    ¡°Even if you find out that something is wrongter, but you can¡¯t see it, it is very difficult to escape.


    Today, my sister-inw happened to go to thepany and met her. Fortunately, she was able to use


    fists and kicks to save you. Otherwise, you would be taken into the car by them. The bodyguards


    noticed something was wrong, they reacted slowly, and it was difficult to rescue you.¡±


    again to relieve the


    the way, there is prescribed oil in your room, I¡¯ll rub some prescribed oil


    won¡¯t


    very dangerous. If it weren¡¯t for the smell of tobo in their car, I would have been tricked by them.


    The bodyguards you arranged would not suspect anything when they saw that I boarded the car


    voluntarily. The consequences are indeed disastrous.¡± Camryn could imagine the


    She couldn¡¯t see.


    fell into the wrong hands, it was very


    time, she didn¡¯t even


    just wanted to ruin her. If she lost her innocence, would she have


    couldn¡¯t even pass her own


    I will


    afraid when she thought about it, and she knew how worried Callum


    the cheek, and said, ¡°If they dare to attack


    They are r*scals. Even if they know that they often hang around my flower shop, there is no evidence


    to prove that they did it. They can


    Callum: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I will definitely investigate clearly, and only then will I take action if the


    evidence is solid.¡±


    His voice became low and cold, and he said: ¡°Originally, they are your aunts and cousins. Although the


    rtionship has be strained, for your sake, I don¡¯t think much of them. But if they really dare to


    attack you, I won¡¯t let them go.¡±


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s impossible to send them in.¡± Camryn said softly, ¡°With evidence, at most it is a warning to


    them.¡±


    Callum¡¯s eyes were cold, ¡°As long as I want to move them, there are plenty of ways, you don¡¯t have to


    worry about this matter, I will deal with it.¡±


    He would make the Chandler family and the Joyner family pay a heavy price, and would not be able to


    stay in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°The two bodyguards, don¡¯t me them. I underestimated the enemy in this matter, so I can¡¯t me


    them.¡± Camryn also interceded for the two bodyguards who secretly protected her, fearing that Callum


    would punish them.


    Callum: ¡°You don¡¯t want me to punish them, and you will listen to me in terms of safety in the future.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­and even threats.¡±

 Chapter 2058

    Chapter 2058


    Callum: ¡°God knows, I was terrified at the time. When I received a call from my sister-inw, saying that


    you were attacked, I was almost scared out of my wits.¡±


    Callum put his arms around her neck lightly with both hands, buried his head in her neck, and couldn¡¯t


    help secretly smelling, kissing her cheek from time to time. He simply straightened her head and


    blocked her beautiful lips.


    After a kiss, Callum sat on the chair.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Camryn was held in his arms.


    He held her waist tightly with both hands. She felt the pressure on his arm, pulled his hand, and said


    softly: ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard, it feels like you are going to strangle my waist.¡±


    Callum immediately loosened his grip.


    ¡°I am afraid.¡± He said in a low voice. ¡°I was scared that something will happen to you. Fortunately, my


    sister-inw just happened to go to thepany, and I happened to see that if my sister-inw didn¡¯t


    know how to punch, you would be taken away by them.¡±


    Thinking of the consequences, Callum felt a burst of fear.


    ¡°It means that I still


    said, ¡°Dr. Carden will be confinement this month. As soon as she is confinement, I will go over and ask


    her toe and treat your


    see, so she was


    tell what the viin looked like, because she couldn¡¯t see


    is very damaged. She needs a good rest and recuperation. If you keep urging Dr. Carden, even if Dr.


    Carden has a bad temper Well, she will


    very annoying,


    the third trimester of pregnancy at that time, and now he was still in confinement. It was no wonder


    Fourth Young Master Johnson was not angry that he pestered Dr. Carden to treat her eyes


    Callum was for her.


    not care about and feel sorry for his


    of the Johnson family


    I always urge him.¡± Callum exined for himself, ¡°At that time, I always went to FC Manor, because I


    wanted the old genius doctor to take action, but the old genius doctor was hard to find.


    she gave birth to confinement, the first thing she did was to help you cure your eyes, and told me not to


    count on her master, saying that her master seldom saw a doctor


    However, Fourth Young Master Johnson is indeed ck-faced when he sees me, no, he is ck-faced


    when he hears my name. People who don¡¯t know think that I want to rob his wife and son.¡±


    Camryn was both funny and moved.


    Moved by his obsession with her, in order to heal her eyes, Callum was disliked by Fourth Young


    Master Johnson, so he also had the cheek to run to FC Manor every day.


    What¡¯s funny was what he said to himself.


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    Camryn raised her head and touched his face with both hands, and Callum lowered his head so that


    she could touch his face.


    Camryn: ¡°Thank you for doing so much for me.¡±


    ¡°We will be husband and wife in the future, we are one body, we are a family, so you don¡¯t have to be


    so polite with me.¡± As Callum spoke, he blocked her red lips again.

 Chapter 2059

    Chapter 2059


    ¡°Ring Ring.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s cell phone rang. She hurriedly pushed the man who kissed her whenever he got the chance.


    Callum turned her face, fixed her head, not letting her avoid his kiss, and said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t


    care.¡±


    As he said that, he pestered her and forced her to linger with him for a while before he reluctantly let


    her go.


    The butler stood at the door of Camryn¡¯s room. He knew that Camryn¡¯s room was equipped with


    soundproofing materials, so he called Camryn instead of knocking on the door.


    Camryn didn¡¯t answer the phone.


    After he took the initiative to cut off the call, he waited for a while and called the Camryn again.


    This time, Camryn answered the call.


    ¡°Miss, the oldest mistress of the York family is here.¡± The butler was respectful and authentic on the


    phone.


    ¡°Let her in, and I¡¯ll be going downstairs soon.¡± Camryn¡¯s voice was calm and nothing unusual could be


    heard.


    the room. If it was a lonely man and a widow living in the same room, they were an engaged fianc¨¦e,


    so they were not afraid of others¡¯


    butler respectfully replied:


    away from his ear and cut off the


    the door again, but couldn¡¯t hear anything, so he turned


    away, followed him up, straightened her


    over her body recklessly, and he smiled lowly: ¡°I didn¡¯t mess


    intimate thing he had ever done to her was to kiss her, and he didn¡¯t dare to cross the threshold


    her, respected


    wedding ceremony, it was only natural for him


    Callum looked like, even though she had touched his face countless times with her hand, she still


    imagined


    that they would be a real couple after her eyes were healed, that way, she would know


    made Camryn¡¯s face


    was so charming that Callum almost couldn¡¯t help it, and was about to


    of the small study to open


    no one at the door, he knew that the butler had


    door


    Camryn first entered the bathroom and washed her face before walking over slowly.


    ¡°Callum.¡± Camryn yelled.


    ¡°I am here.¡± Callum took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you downstairs.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°I can go downstairs myself.¡±


    Callum: ¡°With me here, you don¡¯t need to rely on yourself.¡±


    Camryn smiled, said nothing, and let him lead her downstairs.


    The butler had already invited Zachary and his wife into the hall. The couple were sitting on the sofa,


    and on the coffee table in front of them, there were fruits and snacks.


    Footsteps were heard on the stairs, the couple both looked up at the stairs, and saw Callum leading


    Camryn down the stairs together, Camryn¡¯s pace was calm, people who didn¡¯t know, from her pace at


    the moment, couldn¡¯t see it at all. It turned out that she was blind.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She was in her own home, acting like a normal person.


    Callum: ¡°Brother, sister-inw.¡±


    After Callum took Camryn downstairs, he came over and said hello to his brother and sister-inw.

 Chapter 2060

    Chapter 2060


    Camryn also called out Big Brother and Sister-inw.


    Immediately, the two sat down opposite the brother and sister-inw.


    Serenity asked with concern: ¡°Camryn, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, but the back of my neck still hurts. Sister-inw, thank you for saving me.¡± Camryn


    thanked Serenity gratefully.


    Serenity said: ¡°We are all a family, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite. However, you should let the


    bodyguards follow you in the future. It will be safer and we can rest assured. I happened to meet you


    today and rescue you, otherwise the consequences could be disastrous.¡±


    Camryn was also a little scared, she said: ¡°Callum told me just now, let the bodyguards follow me every


    step of the way.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t taken over Newman¡¯s business, she wouldn¡¯t have needed bodyguards to follow her. Now


    she has be a thorn in the side of the two elder aunts, and she guessed that what happened today


    was the fault of the two elder aunts.


    She no longer hesitated when it came to her safety and agreed to Callum¡¯s n to let the bodyguards


    follow her in the open rather than covertly guard her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. In fact, the bodyguards are following you. You may not be used to it at first, but you¡¯ll get


    better with time.¡±


    to being apanied by


    her,


    used to


    only responsible for her safety.


    got used


    you have any doubts about this matter?¡±


    two elder aunts, I can¡¯t


    need help, just say it, if you don¡¯t say it, big brother will think


    matter. If I need


    he won¡¯t ask his


    Camryn was his woman, so he was here


    the conversation between the


    Callum¡¯s


    kind of virtue and ability was there for her to be treated with sincerity by


    of family was the


    was better


    She was not as educated as others, and she was still blind, but Callum didn¡¯t dislike her, and even


    touched her with sincerity, making her ept his feelings, even though it was Grandma May¡¯s intention


    from the beginning, but after getting Alongside, Callum really fell in love with her.


    This was her luck.


    She was lucky again.


    Because she met Callum.


    With Callum around, even if the sky fell, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it hitting her.


    ¡°Your sister-inw and I will go back to the viter. We will spend this weekend in the vi. Do you


    two want to go back together?¡± Zachary asked the two of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Callum looked at Camryn, and asked her warmly, ¡°Camryn, do you want to go back to the vi for the


    weekend?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Where do you spend the weekend, I will be there, and I will follow you.¡±


    Callum smiled, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back to the vi with our eldest brother and sister-inw for the


    weekend.¡±


    He said to Zachary again: ¡°Brother, please tell the family group that everyone in Wiltspoon will go back


    to the vi for the weekend, and our brothers can also get together.¡±

 Chapter 2061

    Chapter 2061


    Zachary said: ¡°Except for me, you and Rowan, everyone else is out of town.¡±


    Rowan was still studying, usually lived in school, and only went home once a month.


    After Callum choked, he smiled and said, ¡°I forgot about it.¡±


    Those cousins   under him were either on business trips or chasing after wives.


    Only he and his eldest brother stayed in Wiltspoon, because the major events in their lives had been


    settled.


    ¡°Grandma isn¡¯t home either.¡±


    Callum said in a nostalgic tone: ¡°When grandma is at home, my scalp is always tense. I am afraid that I


    will offend her, and be targeted and punished by her. When she runs around, when I¡¯m not at home, I


    miss her very much.¡±


    but he felt the


    brothers, and when it came to major events


    Cold War, grandma worried a lot, so she even


    other words, the couple did not return


    to live for


    go


    Callum hummed.


    up, and


    she looked at the time, ¡°Students are about to


    Bucham family¡¯s bodyguards to take care of it. They are guarding there every day, and they are


    familiar with each other. Two


    ¡°Then you tell


    Zachary immediately called Josh.


    Not long after, the two brothers took their other half back to Wildridge Manor.


    Tania, who received the news, took out a medicine list and said to her husband: ¡°Husband, this is the


    medicine list that my mother stuffed into me. It said it was for recuperating the body. Let me follow this


    prescription and give it to Serenity. Serenity regtes her body so that she can conceive earlier.


    Serenity is usually very busy and rarelyes back. Just now, Zack said in the family group that he


    and Serenity went back to the vi for the weekend. Tell me, should I have someone grab a few doses


    of medicine and give it to Serenity?¡±


    This was the prescription her old mother found for her.


    It is said that many people had not been pregnant for a long time, but after taking the medicine of this


    prescription and recuperating their bodies, they became pregnant.


    One was still pregnant with twins.


    Serenity hadn¡¯t moved yet. Although she won¡¯t give birth, rtives were still very enthusiastic in private.


    They always toll her where there was a good doctor and asked her to take Serenity to see it.


    Even if she insisted that her daughter-inw was fine, family members would point out that a year had


    passed since she received the certificate and nothing had changed. The young couple would have had


    a physical issue if they hadn¡¯t used contraception.


    Serenity¡¯s health was fine, so was it Zachary¡¯s health problem?N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 2062

    Chapter 2062


    Of course, Tania strongly denied that there was something wrong with her son. How could there be


    something wrong with her oldest son¡¯s strong appearance?


    Liam took the medicine list from his wife¡¯s hand and looked at it twice. He didn¡¯t understand medicine,


    and he didn¡¯t know the efficacy of the medicine names on the medicine list.


    He said: ¡°It¡¯s just a medicine list. If you haven¡¯t shown it to the doctor, how do you know whether it¡¯s


    suitable or not? Everyone¡¯s situation is different. Besides, they have all publicly said that they will not


    give birth. If you give this medicine list to Serenity, Serenity will think that we are forcing her to give


    birth. She is under a lot of pressure. She is already under enough pressure.¡±


    Tania: ¡°If you give the medicine list to our son, Zack promises to tear up the medicine list in person.


    Didn¡¯t the master that Mom invited back said that the young couple will have good news in the autumn,


    so let¡¯s wait and see. I think there is nothing wrong with the young couple.¡±


    Liam said: ¡°The two of them are busy with work, which may be due to the high pressure. Don¡¯t worry.


    We can¡¯t shut up what people outside say, but our family must stand behind Serenity. We should care


    about her, don¡¯t put too much pressure on her, and don¡¯t even mention the child¡¯s affairs in front of her.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Tania sighed and said: ¡°It is said that those masters are urate in calcting the past, but not


    urate in calcting the future. It is already September, and in other provinces and cities, it is already


    autumn, that is, in our province, autumn is like summer. It¡¯s just as hot, it¡¯s just not clear.


    I don¡¯t want to put too much pressure on the young couple. It¡¯s just that every time I go out to socialize,


    my old friends always ask with concern. They ask too many times. I feel embarrassed to have a party


    with them again.


    is thinking about


    about the young couple¡¯s long-term infertility, mainly


    Serenity


    it was really Serenity¡¯s problem that prevented the couple from having children of their own, Zachary


    would not


    dink with Serenity


    types


    a half daughter,


    mother said that even having


    it must be better to have a son, that¡¯s why the olddy of the Reading family


    in having children, regardless of whether they were


    a daughter, Serenity will be a great hero of our York family. I want to hold a granddaughter even in


    alsoughed,


    ¡°Tell mom, don¡¯t worry, there will always be some. Your mom is in good health. Not to mention seeing


    Serenity give birth, she will still hear the child call her great-grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Husband, you haven¡¯t seen Zack for a long time and haven¡¯t taken Serenity to visit his grandmother.


    I¡¯m afraid he will be talked about by his grandmother. How about we gently mention it to Serenity. If she


    doesn¡¯t resist, then let her take the medicine ording to the prescription. If she resists, forget it.¡±


    Liam said: ¡°I¡¯ve said it all. Not everyone can use a prescription. You have to see a doctor to know


    whether it is suitable for use. All medicines are three-point poisonous. You think it¡¯s sugar, so don¡¯t take


    medicine indiscriminately.¡±


    Tania: ¡°If you ask the family doctor toe over and help her feel the pulse, Zack will definitely know


    that if that guy makes a fuss, I can¡¯t help it. He won¡¯t give me face just because I am his own mother.¡±


    Tania had nothing to do with Zachary.


    ¡°Mom is not at home again, s, I am so worried.¡±


    If the old Mrs. York was at home, Tania would have nothing to do with her once she put the medicine


    list in the old Mrs. York¡¯s ce.

 Chapter 2063

    Chapter 2063


    Liam said: ¡°I advise you not to tell your son and daughter-inw about this, so


    as not to cause a family war.¡±


    Tania: ¡°Mom is not at home. I can¡¯t manage your son well. If you think you can


    persuade your son, you can tell your son about it.¡±


    Liam: ¡°I¡¯ve said it all, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only been a year since the two of them got


    their certificates, and it¡¯s not ten or eight years, so why worry?¡±


    After Tania was silent, she said: ¡°Actually, deep down in my heart, I still hope


    that Serenity can get pregnant sooner and give birth to a grandchildren for us so


    that we can have grandchildren. After giving birth, we don¡¯t need her to take


    care of the baby. She can go about her business with peace of mind.


    Enter title¡­


    She didn¡¯t get pregnant for a day and gave birth to a baby. This incident is a


    thorn in my head, but she dare not and can¡¯t give birth clearly.¡±


    She also hoped that her daughter-inw could take care of her husband and


    children at home with peace of mind like the young wives in other rich families.


    At most, being a young wives was in charge of the inner house, taking care of


    the business of the shops, collecting rent and so on.


    And she didn¡¯t have to do it herself, just arranged the staff well.


    But Serenity was a self-improvement woman, and she witnessed her sister¡¯s


    divorce after marriage because she didn¡¯t want to be like Other Young


    Mistresses, hiding behing men and being a housewife.


    Zachary could divorce her if he couldn¡¯t ept that she had to work after they


    got married.


    Zachary, who loved her so much, was not willing to divorce. When he first


    revealed his identity, Serenity wanted to leave him. In order to keep Serenity, he


    put Serenity under house arrest in his vi.


    Anyone could see how crazy Zachary was.


    The York family also knew that Serenity was Zachary¡¯s weakness, without


    Serenity, Zachary would go crazy.


    Serenity could do whatever she wanted, her men support her, so why should


    others talk too much?


    Tania was like this. She saw through the feelings of her son and daughter-iw, so she really wanted


    her daughter-inw to be a young mistress at home,


    and she dared not reveal a word, not even her husband, so as not to affect the


    rtionship between her son and daughter-inw, and also destroy the


    rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    In the words of the old Mrs. York, children and grandchildren had their own


    blessings, so let them go.


    After Tania was silent, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first, see if there is a chance


    to talk to Serenity alone, and tell Serenity not to let Zack know.¡±


    Liam said to his wife: ¡°I¡¯ve told you so much, but you still can¡¯t listen to it. It¡¯s


    typical not to cry when you don¡¯t see the coffin. When the timees to make


    your son angry, you should feel ufortable again.


    Besides, Serenity and Zack are husband and wife. The couple are like


    conjoined twins. Even if Serenity doesn¡¯t tell Zack, she will grab the medicine


    ande back to take it. Doesn¡¯t Zack know?¡±


    Tania: ¡°Serenity can lie to Zack that it is a general medicine, which is for


    regting the body.¡±


    Liam: ¡°They have a family doctor at home, and let the doctor know what the


    medicines are for at a nce.¡±


    Tania: ¡°¡­¡±


    The butler came in at this time, said: ¡°Sir, madam, the oldest young master and


    oldest young mistress are back, and the second young master and second


    young mistress are also together.¡±


    As soon as Tania heard that her son had returned, she immediately folded the


    medicine list and asked her husband while folding it, ¡°Husband, where should I


    put this medicine list?¡±


    Liam: ¡°It¡¯s best to tear it up.¡±


    Tania: ¡°My mother brought it back to me. It¡¯s not good to tear it up.¡±


    Tania said that she wanted to stuff the medicine list into her trouser pocket, but


    she was wearing a skirt without a trouser pocket. In the end, she pressed the


    medicine list under the coffee table.


    Both Liam and the butler watched as she hurriedly pressed the medicine list


    under the coffee table.


    The butler was curious, but dared not ask.


    Liam thought about putting the medicine list under the coffee table, and his wife


    couldn¡¯t take it out again. Only the couple knew about it, and it was over.


    Tania: ¡°I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡±

 Chapter 2064

    Chapter 2064


    After Tania hid the medicine list, she stood up straight and walked out as if


    nothing had happened.


    The butler looked at Liam, and Liam first asked him, ¡°Has Sonny followed?¡±


    The butler: ¡°I didn¡¯t see little Young Master Sonny.¡±


    Liam snorted, picked up a newspaper, opened it to read it, and said, ¡°There is


    no cutie, so I don¡¯t need to go out to meet my son.¡±


    The butlerughed.


    Sonny was very popr among the elders.


    Enter title¡­


    The main reason was that there were no children in the Wildridge Manor. Every


    time Sonny followed his aunt to the Wildridge Manor, he became a sought-after


    item, and everyone rushed to take him with them.


    The little guy was sensible and had a sweet mouth.


    Those elders like Liam who were waiting to have grandchildren and who were


    beginning to step into the range of old people naturally liked Sonny very much.


    As soon as Tania walked out of the main house, she saw her son and daughterinw walking over


    holding hands, and the son was holding several bags in his


    other hand. He didn¡¯t need to ask and knew that the daughter-inw bought her


    and his wife as presents.


    Every time Serenity went back to her inw¡¯s house, she never returned emptyhanded.


    She knew that her inws actually had everything at home.


    However, as a daughter-inw, when she came back after buying something, it


    had a different meaning to her parents-inw.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    ¡°mom.¡±


    The young couple yelled when they saw Tania.


    Tania responded with a smile, looked past the two, looked behind them, but only


    saw Callum and Camryn.


    Although Camryn said that she had been to Wildridge Manor a few times, but


    the vi was too big, she hadn¡¯t gotten familiar with the vi yet, so she walked


    very slowly, and needed Callum to lead her to walk slowly.


    In order to help her get acquainted, Callum also told her where she went and


    what was around, so that Camryn could remember.


    Camryn also had to remember the number of steps, so that next time she


    walked the same route by herself, she would not need to be led by others.


    ¡°Serenity, where¡¯s Sonny? Isn¡¯t it Friday today? You don¡¯t have to go to


    kindergarten tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you bring Sonny here? I haven¡¯t seen Sonny


    for a long time, and I miss him so much ¡± Tania didn¡¯t see Sonny, so she couldn¡¯t


    help asking her daughter-inw.


    Serenity replied: ¡°Sonny¡¯s father woke up and was transferred from the intensive


    care unit to the general ward. My sister said that she would take him to the


    hospital to visit his father tomorrow, so I didn¡¯t bring him back.¡±


    Tania was obviously disappointed that she couldn¡¯t see the cutie.


    She said aloud, ¡°Well, he should go to the hospital to see his father. Will he stay


    in the hospital for a day? Or, after he has seen his father, send someone to pick


    him up?¡±


    The Young couple looked at each other.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, I¡¯ll ask my sister tomorrow to


    make arrangements.¡±


    She took two steps forward, and cordially took her mother-inw¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom, I


    didn¡¯t bring Sonny back, do you not wee us back?¡±


    Tania: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, there is no noisy andughing child in the family, it


    seems too quiet, Sonny is sensible, smart, and sweet-mouthed, as sweet as


    honey. Mom likes him very much.¡±


    If the house was quiet and the kids weren¡¯t making noise, it was the same as


    giving birth indirectly.

 Chapter 2065

    Chapter 2065


    Serenity seemed unable to hear the provocative meaning in her mother-inw¡¯s


    words, and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right, anyone who has met Sonny will like


    him. In FC Manor, everyone also likes him. When I brought him back, Grandma


    Johnson couldn¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Serenity took her mother-inw¡¯s arm and went back into the house.


    Tania said with a smile: ¡°The olddy of the Johnson family is reluctant to part


    with Sonny, but your grandma is reluctant to part with the youngdy of the


    Johnson family. She can¡¯t wait to steal her little girl back to raise her.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s true, grandma sees Avah. She can¡¯t take her eyes off her, and she


    won¡¯t feel bored sitting next to the crib all day long.¡±


    Enter title¡­


    Tania smiled: ¡°If it were me, I would be like your grandma, and I wouldn¡¯t feel


    bored after watching her all day.¡±


    Just like the York family, they liked girls, and they couldn¡¯t move their eyes or


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    move their legs when they saw girls from other people¡¯s homes, and the olddy


    was not the only one.


    Serenity: ¡°Mom, you¡¯re bored at home, so you can go to the city to have fun. Or


    move in and live with us, it will be more lively if there are more people.¡±


    Tania said, ¡°No, your dad and I are getting older and living in the vi is


    It was better to keep a little distance between mother-inw and daughter-iw.


    It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t have houses to live in, they had more houses.


    Tania would not ask to live with her son and daughter-inw.


    Besides, she had two younger sons. If she lived with the oldest son and


    daughter-inw, the two younger sons wanted to stay with their parents and live


    in the brother-inw¡¯s house. Even if the brotherhood was deep, Serenity was


    still a generous sister-inw. After all, it was not asfortable as being at


    home.


    Learn to keep a distance between people.


    That¡¯s fine for now.


    Her son and daughter-inw woulde back for the weekend every once in a


    while.


    When her other sons returned, they also returned to their own homes, free and


    at ease.


    ¡°I just miss Sonny, is Sonny still used to going to kindergarten?¡±


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw were chatting while walking. Nine out of


    ten sentences of Tania¡¯s words could not be separated from Sonny.


    There was no way, there were so many juniors, only Liberty had a child.


    ¡°At first he thought it was very fun, and he was very happy to go to kindergarten.


    Every day when he came home from kindergarten, he was chattering non-stop.


    Once the novelty wore off, I became less active. Now, I wake him up every


    morning to go to kindergarten. It will take a lot of time.¡±


    Tania smiled and said, ¡°All children are like this, except Zack.¡±


    Talking about Zachary¡¯s childhood, Tania was eloquent. She said: ¡°The children


    in other people¡¯s families are not willing to get up, but Zack got up early, and


    then waited at the door of our room, waiting for us to wake up and we send him


    to kindergarten.


    If the nanny sent him off the next day, he would wait at the door of the nanny¡¯s


    room. As soon as we walked out the door, we would see him standing there with


    his small schoolbag on his back, and sometimes we would be frightened by him.


    How many times have I told him, don¡¯t get up so early, go to sleep at ease, and


    we will wake him up when the timees, but he just won¡¯t listen and change.


    Later, no matter who it is, he will be sent to kindergarten the next day, will go to


    bed early and get up early the next day.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°It seems that he has been a very self-disciplined


    person since he was a child.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s habit of getting up early turned out to be a habit he had developed


    since childhood.


    She thought it¡¯s great that her husband was like this, unlike her cousin, who still


    needed her father and brother to carry her down the stairs, into the car, and


    forcefully send her to the kindergarten.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t helpughing whenever she thought of such a scene.


    ¡°dad.¡±


    Seeing her father-inw sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper, Serenity called


    her father-inw.


    Liam looked away from the newspaper and smiled: ¡°you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Serenity let go of her mother-inw¡¯s arm, and sat on the sofa instead.


    Tania said: ¡°Knowing that you areing back, I will cook more of your favorite


    dishes. I will go and see how the preparations are going.¡±


    With that said, she went to the kitchen.

 Chapter 2066

    Chapter 2066


    Serenity didn¡¯t just sit still, after putting down her bag, she got up and followed


    her mother-inw into the kitchen.


    Zachary also called his father, then put several boxes of nutritional supplements


    on the coffee table, and said, ¡°Dad, Serenity bought these for you and mom.¡±


    As he spoke, he sat down beside his father, nced at the newspaper, and


    asked his father, ¡°Dad, what news are you watching?¡±


    Liam: ¡°Just take a look around and pass the time. Why don¡¯t you bring Sonny


    back, since Sonny is here, Dad is not so boring.¡±


    Although raising a baby was exhausting and tiring, but Liam liked it. When


    Sonny came, he liked to follow Sonny around.


    Enter title¡­


    Zack: ¡°Sonny¡¯s father is awake, sister will take him to the hospital to see his


    father tomorrow.¡±


    Liam snorted, ¡°So that¡¯s it. Hank is awake?¡±


    Knowing how Hank treated Liberty, Liam felt that Hank deserved it, it was


    retribution.


    To be vicious, he even hoped that Hank would not wake up.


    ¡°Well, he woke up, and he can eat now.¡± Zachary said in a low voice: ¡°It¡¯s a


    fate.¡±


    After being stabbed so much by Jessica and bleeding so much, the doctors


    couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would survive, but in the end he survived.


    Liam closed the newspaper, put the newspaper back to its original ce, and


    said, ¡°After all, it is Sonny¡¯s own father. As long as he lives, Sonny will have a


    father.¡±


    After Zachary was silent, he hummed.


    Callum led Camryn in.


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Callum smiled and called uncle.


    ¡°came back.¡± Liam was very gentle towards the younger generation. He knew


    that his nephew and daughter-inw mainly depended on listening, so he


    responded to his nephew¡¯s greetings.


    Camryn heard his uncle¡¯s voice, turned to him, and called him too.


    Callum took her and squeezed her on the single sofa, which was big enough


    anyway, just enough for the two of them to sit on.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Auntie?¡± Callum asked casually.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Into the kitchen with your sister-inw.¡±


    Zachary supported the coffee table with one hand, pushed the fruit te with


    the other, and motioned for his younger brother to give it to Camryn.


    After letting go of his hand, his gaze was aimed at the ground.


    ¡°Why do I feel that the coffee table seems a little uneven?¡± Saying that, Zachary


    got up, put his hands on the coffee table, pressed it, and shook it again, but he


    felt that there was no problem, thinking it was his own illusion.


    When he did this, Liam¡¯s nerves tensed instantly.


    His wife just stuffed a piece of paper under the coffee table. Even if the paper


    was folded, the thickness was very thin. Just like that, the kid actually noticed


    that it was not even.


    Liam: ¡°This coffee table has not been moved here, so there is no way it is


    uneven, Zack, you are overthinking.¡±


    Zachary originally thought that he was delusional, but after hearing what his


    father said, he knew it was not his delusion, and there should be something


    stuffed under the coffee table.


    When his father said that he was overthinking, he showed his ws.


    Zachary immediately pushed the coffee table forward.


    Then the medicine list that his mother stuffed under the coffee table was


    exposed in his sight.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2067

    Chapter 2067


    Liam: ¡°¡­¡±


    It¡¯s over!


    The medicine list was discovered by his son, how should Liam smooth things


    over for his wife?


    ¡°Who put a piece of paper under the coffee table?¡± Zachary muttered.


    He picked up the piece of paper, and originally wanted to throw it directly into


    the trash can, but seeing that there seemed to be words on it, out of curiosity,


    he couldn¡¯t help but opened the piece of paper to read.


    Tania and Serenity just came out of the kitchen.


    Enter title¡­


    She saw her son unfold a piece of paper to look at it, and the coffee table


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    seemed to be shifted¡­


    Tania¡¯s face turned pale instantly.


    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!


    How was it discovered?


    She had put the medicine list under the coffee table, but her son still found it.


    Could it be the husband told the son?


    probably not.


    There was no way her husband would betray her.


    Tania tried her best to calm herself down, didn¡¯t panic, just refused to admit it


    when the time came.


    Zachary opened the paper and found that it was a list of traditional medicine. He


    didn¡¯t understand the principles of medicine, and he didn¡¯t know what disease


    the medicine list was for, but it was hidden under the tea table, so it must be his


    family¡¯s medicine list.


    was his parent or grandma sick?


    Grandma was still outside, so she shouldn¡¯t be sick. Her bones were very good.


    That was for his parents?


    After Zachary finished reading, he looked at his father and saw his mother


    standing not far away, looking a little nervous, and he became more and more


    convinced that his parents had a physical problem.


    ¡°Dad, who hid this medicine list under the coffee table? Are you feeling ill or my


    mother?¡± Zachary would not just expose the past and asked his father.


    Liam pretended to be confused and said: ¡°Neither your mother nor I feel sick. Is


    this medicine list? Let me see.¡±


    As he spoke, he took the medicine list from his son and read it.


    Callum looked at his uncle and then at his aunt, their eyes were very sharp. He


    could see that the uncle and aunt were not very natural, let alone the oldest


    brother.


    He also asked with concern: ¡°Uncle, are you ufortable? Don¡¯t hide it from


    us, tell us if you feel ufortable.¡±


    Tania¡¯splexion returned to normal. She came over and went to her


    husband¡¯s side to look at the medicine list. She nced at it twice and said, ¡°I


    don¡¯t know who is hiding under the coffee table. Anyway, I and your Dad are


    fine.


    Could it be that the worker at home found that the coffee table was unusual


    when cleaning, so she wanted to use something to stuff it under the coffee


    table, and then, this medicine list belongs to her?¡±


    Zachary looked at his mother and said seriously and in a low voice: ¡°Mom, you


    are not good at making up stories.¡±


    When the workers cleaned the coffee table and found that the coffee table was


    uneven, they would only tell the owner that it was impossible to take out a


    medicine list and put it on the table.


    Besides, other people¡¯s medicine list must be useful, why put it under the coffee


    table?


    Tania: ¡°I¡¯m not making up a story, I¡¯m just guessing. This tea table has been kept


    here all the time. Who knows when a medicine list was stuffed?¡±


    As she said that, she took the medicine list from her husband and said, ¡°Zack,


    your dad and I are fine. Our health is very good. We go for a physical


    examination every six months. If there is anything wrong, You will be the first to


    know. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask our family doctor. Your dad and I


    haven¡¯t even had a cold recently.¡±


    They were all very healthy conscious.


    The couple were in good health.

 Chapter 2068

    Chapter 2068


    Without his mother¡¯s reminder, Zachary immediately called his family doctor.


    After the doctor answered the phone, he asked the doctor: ¡°My grandma and


    my parents, have they felt sick recently?¡±


    ¡°No. your Grandma, your father, and your mother are all in good health. Young


    Master York, how could you ask this question? Did something happen to your


    Grandma?¡±


    The family doctor thought that the old Mrs. York was the oldest, and thought that


    something had happened to her.


    Although he was not responsible for the physical examination of York¡¯s family,


    he only needed to ask his ssmates or alumni who work in the hospital to


    Enter title¡­


    know the result.


    It seemed that the York family had no major problems.


    Everyone in their family paid attention to health preservation, and everyone was


    in good health.


    This family was God¡¯s darling, and it was most blessed.


    The younger generation were all dragons and phoenixes among the people,


    and the retired generation were all well-maintained and healthy.


    The York family not only had thergest wealth, but also had substantial wealth.


    The richest man was not in vain.


    ¡°My grandma is not in Wiltspoon. She wanders around. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m worried


    about my parents. I just found a medicine list under the coffee table. I will send


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    you the list of medicines. Please assist me in viewing this and what is the


    purpose of the medicine list?¡±


    ¡°Okay, Young Master York, send me the medicine list.¡±


    ¡°Zack, I¡¯ve said it all. Your dad and I are fine. Don¡¯t read it. I don¡¯t know who


    stuffed this medicine list under the coffee table. I¡¯ll throw it away.¡± Tania wanted


    to throw away the medicine list.


    Zachary refused, and said: ¡°Mom, since you and my dad are fine, why are you


    panicking? It¡¯s just a medicine list. It¡¯s confirmed what disease it is for. No one in


    our family is sick, so it¡¯s not toote to throw away the medicine list.¡±


    Callum also took the medicine list to read.


    Camryn couldn¡¯t see, so she could only look with her ears up.


    Serenity felt that her inws were a little flustered.


    It is guessed that this medicine list was hidden under the tea table by the


    parents-inw.


    She said: ¡°Dad, Mom, let the doctor see what disease this medicine list is for.


    Even if our family members are not sick, we can also find out who is hiding


    there, and if we need help.¡±


    If the workers at home were sick and needed help, they could alsoe


    forward to help.


    Both son and daughter-inw had said this, if Tania continueed to say it, it


    would only make his son more suspicious.


    She regretted it in her heart, regretting why she pressed the medicine list under


    the tea table.


    well!


    Zachary took a picture of the medicine list and sent it to the family doctor.


    Soon, the family doctor replied to him.


    ¡°Young Master York, this is the medicine list for conditioning the body.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Which aspect is the problem?¡±


    The family doctor replied honestly: ¡°Aiming at infertility, this medicine list is


    suitable for conditioning women¡¯s bodies.¡±


    The family doctor sent a voice message.


    Zachary clicked on the voice message again in front of everyone.


    His words were heard clearly by everyone present.


    The list of medicines for women to regte their bodies was still aimed at


    infertility.


    Wasn¡¯t that alluding to Serenity?


    Zachary¡¯s serious and icy face darkened in an instant. He first thanked the


    family doctor, then looked at his parents, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Dad,


    Mom, which one of you got this medicine? Is it intended for Seren to use?¡±


    Liam: ¡°No, it¡¯s for your mother. I remembered, Zack. This medicine list is very


    old. It was when your mother and I first got married. Your grandmother saw that


    we hadn¡¯t had children for so long. Listen to others I said this medicine list is


    good, so I gave it to your mother, but before I took the medicine, your mother


    was pregnant with you.¡±


    Tania: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2069

    Chapter 2069


    How could Zachary believe his father¡¯s nonsense.


    Not to mention that Zachary didn¡¯t believe it, neither of the two young couples


    present would believe it.


    Serenity wanted to take the medicine list from her husband again, but Zachary


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    immediately tore up the medicine list.


    He tore it to shreds, then went into the bathroom, threw the shredded paper in


    the toilet, and flushed it away.


    Coming out of the bathroom, his face was still ugly.


    Enter title¡­


    ¡°Zack, what Dad said is the truth. This medicine list is really not for Serenity. It is


    indeed the medicine list for your mother.¡± Liam bit the bullet and told lies.


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help but expose his father¡¯s lies: ¡°I remember grandma said


    that after you and my mother got married, my mother became pregnant within


    three months. How did shee to you and didn¡¯t get pregnant for a long time?


    Is my grandma confused and remembering wrongly, or is dad lying? Not only


    my grandma said, but I remember my mother also said that she will be pregnant


    with me soon.¡±


    Liam: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, grandma gave you this medicine list, right? Grandma got you this


    medicine list when she saw that Seren and I had no children for so long? Are


    you going to ask Seren to take medicine? When wee back, don¡¯t you


    quickly hide the medicine list under the coffee table?¡±


    How could Zachary not understand his parents?


    It must be what he guessed.


    Zachary: ¡°How many times have I said that Seren and I thought about the twoperson world and didn¡¯t


    want to have a child so soon. Since thest time I had a


    fight with Seren about the physical examination, I have always taken


    contraceptive measures. Let me ask you, how did Seren get pregnant?¡±


    Liam, Tania: ¡°¡­¡±


    Callum and Camryn listened, not daring to say anything.


    Big brother was so angry that he wanted to go crazy now.


    As soon as Zachary¡¯s words came out of his mouth, Serenity ndered in her


    heart: You said Dad lied, but you also lied.


    The couple never used contraception.


    After she came back from FC Manor, Zachary had been pestering her for a long


    time.


    ¡°Mom, you go to grandma¡¯s house tomorrow and tell grandma and aunt about


    this, so that they don¡¯t have to worry about when Seren will get pregnant in the


    future. When my wife and I have had enough of the two-person world, we will


    naturally start preparing for pregnancy.


    Now Seren¡¯s business is getting better and better, and she is also getting busier.


    She often has to socialize, and drinking is a must for socializing, and she is not


    suitable for pregnancy. Also, don¡¯t juste back with a drug list. Not everyone


    is suitable for it, and everyone¡¯s situation is different. If a drug list can be used


    by everyone,id-off doctors will walk all over the street.¡±


    Serenity wanted to speak several times, but was unable to intervene.


    She socialized more, but rarely drank.


    Zachary apanied her every time to socialize, and Zachary wouldn¡¯t let her


    drink, and no one darex to toast her.


    Zachary asionally assisted her in drinking two cups, but only two cups, and


    he would not allow her to drink more than that because it hurt her stomach. She


    still remembered the time she had a stomachache. She would help her stomach


    take a long time to recoverter.


    Anyway, the husband and wife were famous for their love, and they were not


    afraid of others gossiping.


    Everyone was aware that he was unable to consume alcohol while discussing


    business with his wife. Following, he is extremely alert, eating as usual, drinking


    tea as usual, and refusing to serve alcohol.


    Zachary had already spoken, but Serenity had no chance to intervene, so she


    acquiesced in her husband¡¯s lying.


    He was also for her good, but he¡¯s afraid she would be under pressure.

 Chapter 2070

    Chapter 2070


    In fact, Serenity also knew that her inws were all looking forward to her


    pregnancy, not to mention her inws, even her own sister and aunt were also


    looking forward to her getting pregnant soon.


    Zack: ¡°Every medicine is three-point poisonous. Taking medicine


    indiscriminately, sometimes, instead of curing the body, it harms your own body.


    In short, you can¡¯t take medicine indiscriminately without seeing a doctor or


    undergoing an examination.¡±


    Liam smiled shyly: ¡°Zack, your mother and I knew about it, and I also told your


    mother not to take medicine indiscriminately, and your mother didn¡¯t mean to let


    Seren take the medicine ording to the medicine list, that is, This medicine list


    Enter title¡­


    was given to your mother by your grandmother, and your mother couldn¡¯t refuse


    your grandmother¡¯s kindness, so she had to bring the medicine list back.¡±


    Tania was worried that her son would me his Grandma, so she hurriedly


    spoke for his Grandma: ¡°Zack, we don¡¯t know that you and Seren are in this


    situation, don¡¯t me your grandma, she is like that, she¡¯s worried about it. You


    are the most beloved grandson of her. She often talks about it and wants to hug


    her great-grandson.¡±


    Tania said to her daughter-inw again: ¡°Seren, mom really doesn¡¯t mean to


    give birth. Mom said that you and Zack can have children whenever you want.


    Anyway, you two are still young and you have only been married for a year.


    Let¡¯s concentrate on nning your wedding with Zack.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Serenity agreed.


    Tania winked at her, meaning to ask her to stop Zachary.


    Serenity understood her mother-inw¡¯s hint, she teased Zachary, and said in a


    gentle voice: ¡°Husband, my parents did not actually tell me to take medicine, so


    please do not be angry; grandma is concerned about this, as are all elderly


    people.


    Don¡¯t be angry, you see both Callum and Camryn are here, if you are so angry,


    you will scare Camryn.¡±


    Camryn apanied her with a smiling face, but didn¡¯t speak.


    Zack: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, I think it¡¯s almost time for dinner, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tania responded, ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s time to eat, let¡¯s go eat first. Callum, Camryn,


    let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Although Zachary didn¡¯t fly into a rage, his words also meant reproach, and


    when he vented his anger, he eased his face and hummed lightly.


    Serenity quickly took his arm and dragged him into the dining room.


    Callum also pulled his fianc¨¦e into the dining room with him.


    In the end, only Tania and her husband were in the hall.


    The Husband and wife looked at each other.


    Liam said in a low voice: ¡°I told you not to take out the medicine list. Fortunately,


    I didn¡¯t give it to Serenity directly, otherwise Zack would lift the roof off.


    My mother just loves to worry, and I told my mother, don¡¯t worry about the two of


    them. The master said that there will be good news after autumn, and that the


    two of them will have both children in the future. ¡°


    Tania took out two paper towels, wiped her sweat, and said, ¡°The air conditioner


    is on in the room, and I¡¯m sweating. I was scared by your son.¡±


    Liam: ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this, I was frightened into a cold sweat.¡±


    Liam moved his face closer and asked his wife to wipe his sweat off too.


    The husband and wife were terrified but not daring. Before their son lost his


    temper, they were cowardly.


    Tania: ¡°If you want to lie, you don¡¯t even say hello to me. If you discuss it in


    advance, you won¡¯t be in the wrong.¡±


    Liam said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would be found out if you stuffed the medicine


    list under the coffee table. Our son is very powerful. I, as an old man, would be


    willing to bow down.¡±


    Tania: ¡°Mom said that Zack is better than you, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have let


    Zack take over early and let you retire.¡±


    Her husband was not as capable as the oldest son, Zack.


    This was a fact.


    The Novel will be updated daily. Come back and continue reading tomorrow,


    everyone!

 Chapter 2071

    Chapter 2071


    Liam: ¡°Fortunately, Seren didn¡¯t care about these things, and she wasn¡¯t angry. She persuaded Zack,


    otherwise, I don¡¯t know how long I would have to train him. Now I am an old man, and it is really


    embarrassing to be disciplined by my son like a grandson.¡±


    Tania smiled and held her husband¡¯s arm, ¡°Eatter, eat more of your favorite dishes, and make up for


    it. You are protecting me from Zack¡¯s anger.¡±


    The medicine list was brought back from her mother¡¯s house, and she stuffed it under the coffee table.


    It was her fault.


    But her husband was scolded by her son together with her, and it was she who made her husband hurt.


    Tania: ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    At this time, Josh brought Jasmine in.


    ¡°uncle and auntie.¡±


    The couple greeted each other sweetly.


    and Liam warmly greeted them to have


    visitors to the vi. They were not polite at all, and followed Tania and


    presence of his friends and young couple, and Serenity kept bringing him food,


    after sitting for half an hour, he


    Zachary was unhappy, so Josh didn¡¯t take Jasmine out immediately, but stayed in the room to chat with


    Liam and his wife, clich¨¦


    back to his


    butler saw himing back


    after, his parents came


    corner by his mother. His mother treated Camryn, the daughter-inw-to-be, very well, as if Camryn


    was born by his mother, and he gave it away as a


    home for a few more days, and stay with


    Camryn¡¯s hand and did not let go, looking at Camryn¡¯s eyes


    her son again: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me in advance when youe back? so I


    and sister-inw said it back, so we came back and got together. We had dinner at uncle¡¯s ce, and


    my aunt had already prepared a lot of delicious dishes in the kitchen. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry


    about your son.


    care of Camryn


    Seeing Camryn¡¯s delicious food, he was happy and neglected to fill his stomach.


    Rose immediately waved her hands like chasing flies, and said disgustedly: ¡°Go, go, you are not full.


    Go into the kitchen to find if there is any instant noodles, you are so big, do you still need your parents


    to worry about whether you are full?¡±


    Callum said: ¡°Camryn is also an adult, mom, you¡¯re worried that she is not full!¡±


    Rose: ¡°Can youpare with Camryn? Go aside, don¡¯t bother me to chat with Camryn. Camryn,


    ignore him, let¡¯s chat.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Callum: ¡°Mom, when you saw me, you just looked disgusted. When you saw your daughter-inw, the


    eyes were so gentle that water dripped out. I don¡¯t think you and my father were like this when they


    were in love. Be gentle.¡±


    Callum¡¯s biological father, Matthias York, took the conversation, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, your mother has


    never been so gentle to me, Callum, if you are a daughter, your mother will love you.¡±


    Camryn said with a smile, ¡°Callum, you have to be conscientious in life, and Mom has treated you very


    well.¡±


    Camryn liked everyone in the York family, and also liked the general environment of the York family.

 Chapter 2072

    Chapter 2072


    Both the environment and the people were excellent.


    She hadn¡¯t married yet, but Her inws really treated her like their own daughter, and they never


    disliked her for being blind.


    The mother-inw used her actions to prove that as a prospective second youngdy, as long as she


    knew how to spend money, she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything else.


    At the side of her own mother, Camryn couldn¡¯t taste the taste of mother¡¯s love at first, but with her


    mother-inw, she tasted it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to be conscientious in life, and your daughter is caring.¡±


    Rose took Camryn¡¯s hand, and asked about the cold and warmth.


    Camryn almost had an ident, but she didn¡¯t tell the elders about it, so as not to worry the elders.


    her digest her food. If she¡¯s tired from walking, she¡¯ll be hungry fast. Only when she¡¯s hungry will you


    have a chance to cook


    got up and walked, taking


    walk with the daughter-inw-to-be, let the son watch TV in the house, and apany his father,


    seeing that the son has already held Camryn, Rose had no choice but to


    face suddenly copsed, and he said, ¡°Then I will definitely be beaten up, which girl doesn¡¯t lose a little


    hair? How many hairs will shed when I


    TV with your dad at home, and I will go out for a walk with Camryn, and we can have a


    picked up Camryn by the waist, and walked out of the house with big


    kept saying, ¡°Callum, let me down, I can walk by


    hold you, let¡¯s run, otherwise you will be snatched away by my mother. I don¡¯t want to watch TV with


    my father, he can¡¯t watch


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthias was speechless.


    out that he was so disgusted


    and said to her husband, ¡°Seeing the sweet and affectionate appearance of


    ¡°I¡¯m also


    Rose pinched him lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°Your sons despise you, no one wants to watch TV


    with you, and they don¡¯t know what you are thinking when watching TV.¡±


    Matthias: ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Rose: ¡°F*ck you, you can be grandparents now, and you are still glib, and your glib has not been


    passed on to your son. If mom didn¡¯t worry about it for us, we don¡¯t know when Callum will get


    married.¡±


    Now, at least he engaged.


    After Camryn¡¯s eyes were healed, the wedding could be held, and then they were waiting to have


    grandchildren.


    As for the two youngest sons, the old couple also let Grandma May chose the granddaughter-inw.


    The old people had eaten more salt than they had eaten rice, and their eyes were urate.


    ¡°My son¡¯s mouth is not stupid. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to talk about love. It just depends on whether he


    loves or not. Look at Zack, we used to say that he is serious, indifferent and stupid, and he can¡¯t coax


    girls. After being with Serenity, the sweet talkes as soon as he opens his mouth. As long as he is


    really in love, he will naturally speak sweet words.¡±

 Chapter 2073

    Chapter 2073


    Rose felt that what her husband said made sense, she nodded with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know how the


    third child, Kevin, is doing in Jensburg? Kevin has settled down, and the fourth child and the fifth child


    are about to start. If the brothers and sisters get married together, then our family is really overjoyed.¡±


    Matthias smiled and said: ¡°Thinking about it this way, the reality is not so beautiful. The youngest child,


    Rowan, is still studying.¡±


    If Rowan was at home on vacation, he would be busy hugging the thick thighs of his sister-inw.


    By hugging his sister-inw¡¯s thigh tightly, he could do less questions, otherwise the eight brothers


    would give him gifts, they would all be papers, making him dizzy when doing the questions.


    Matthias: ¡°That¡¯s right, Rowan will have to wait at least ten years, which is to say the least. If he is like


    his elder brother, he may have to wait for more than ten years before getting married.¡±


    Thinking of the age of the old Mrs. York, Rose said softly: ¡°Mom will help Rowan choose a good


    wife.¡±


    Matthias: ¡°Mom has only nine grandchildren, and she never favors one over the other. Naturally, she is


    the one who chooses the grandson-inw.¡±


    now, and it would take more than ten years to get married at the age of his brothers. To live long


    enough for the great-grandchildren to grow


    in the house were talking about, the little lover


    a low voice: ¡°If we didn¡¯t get pregnant immediately after we got


    child. After your eyes are cured, I will take you to travel and have fun everywhere, to make up for the


    ten years you missed,


    and aunt blocked a lot for the oldest brother and sister-inw. This time it was grandma who was


    worried. The


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    so, sister-inw is under


    past, it might have been really stressful. Now I see that my sister-inw has treated her with a normal


    heart. Besides, my brother also said that they are taking contraceptive measures. It is


    all the lies


    his brother and sister-inw were really taking contraceptive measures, so his sister-inw was


    they will start the birth n. I really hope that the sister-inw can


    your family is looking forward to their


    more sons, you look forward to your daughter, and if you have more daughters, you look forward to a


    son. People are not enough, and they all want to have


    Camryn smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right, people¡¯s hearts are alwayscking.¡±


    Those who didn¡¯t belong to her want to fight and snatch them, just like her two big aunts.


    Callum: ¡°Your two big aunts, they can¡¯t make a difference. Don¡¯t worry, I will help you deal with it.¡±


    After Camryn was silent, she said: ¡°I can handle it myself, you just need to help me collect the


    evidence, let me handle it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to rely too much on Callum.


    She couldn¡¯t see with eyes, but she still had wrists.


    Callum pulled her hand up, kissed the back of her hand, and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you collect evidence,


    and leave the rest to you. Tell me if you need my help.¡±

 Chapter 2074

    Chapter 2074


    She had the highest self-esteem.


    When getting along with her, he couldn¡¯t take care of everything.


    Camryn: ¡°Callum.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum: ¡°Um.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°With me, will you feel tired?¡±


    Callum stopped, and immediately poked her face with his fingers. Her skin was smooth. He couldn¡¯t


    help but change from poking twice to pinching, pinching twice and changing to touching. Unbearable,


    she pped his big hand off.


    ¡°Talking to you, talking serious, you touch, what are you touching?¡± Camryn couldn¡¯t help pinching his


    face too.


    let her touch his face easily. She put her hands on both sides of his face respectively, and then twisted,


    but


    didn¡¯t feel


    reluctant to pinch


    and it was mainly to


    gestures of love and affection. He was reluctant to use his strength


    well maintained, and it


    couldn¡¯t pinch her blushing. Kissing her until her


    you, and I will not even think about marrying you. Although you are the wife candidate chosen by


    grandma for me, grandma also threatens me, If I can¡¯t catch up with you within a year, I will


    out in the first year and not let me celebrate the New Year at home, and it will


    for our brothers. In fact, it is up to us toe. We are happy if we want to. If we don¡¯t want to, she has


    nothing to do.


    and sister-inw had no feelings at all when they received


    route of marriage first


    Maybe he thought the elder brother¡¯s route was not easy to follow. Grandma changed the route when


    she treated them and only gave them a goal. It was entirely up to them whether they wanted to act or


    not.


    Once the goal was set, there was always one aspect that could pull their heartstrings and make them


    act.


    They were the children brought up by grandma, and they had the best rtionship with grandma. In the


    words of grandma scolding them: You b*stards, when you turn your tail, I can tell whether you want a


    big or small size.


    Callum: ¡°Camryn, I ampletely sincere with you! Do not question my affection for you, and do not


    worry about being a burden to me. I do not feel tired, nor do I fear bing tired.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s eyes could be cured.


    Dr. Carden heard him talk about Camryn¡¯s condition, and knew that Camryn could see a hazy area


    instead of darkness, so she said with certainty that Camryn¡¯s eyes could be cured.


    Even if her eyes couldn¡¯t be cured, he didn¡¯t dislike her.

 Chapter 2075

    Chapter 2075


    Callum: ¡°My mother said that since you¡¯ll be the second youngest mistress of the York family, you don¡¯t


    need to work as long as you can spend money. I have a lot of money, but I don¡¯t have time to spend it


    because I¡¯m always working. After we get married, I¡¯ll help you spend my money.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not short of money now.¡±


    She was now firmly in control of Newman¡¯s business, and her wallet was already bulging.


    She no longer needed to hide her clumsiness.


    Callum: ¡°Honey, you have plenty of money, but I still want you to spend my money. The money I have


    goes to my wife. When I have kids, it will also be my job to raise them. You don¡¯t have to worry about


    anything. All you have to do is look good and spend money.¡±


    Camryn yelled at him: ¡°Who is your wife? We haven¡¯t gotten a marriage certificate yet. The children are


    all talking about it. It¡¯s a beautiful idea.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Callum: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be beautiful, when will you be beautiful? We are engaged, and we will get


    married sooner orter. You are my wife.¡±


    Camryn smiled at the beginning, and afterughing, she said: ¡°We can go get the marriage certificate


    first, and the wedding will not be toote after my eyes are healed.¡±


    wedding of Zachary and Serenity had not yet been held, and it took longer for


    waiting for such a long time. There¡¯s nothing wrong with waiting any longer. When you can see with my


    eyes and see my appearance, you are sure you want to spend the rest of your life with me. Then we


    sure of himself, but Camryn hadn¡¯t seen him yet. Callum still wanted to wait until she saw him, knew


    who she


    your


    York family were all good-looking, Camryn had


    the assistant told her that when she was with Callum,


    for her eyes to heal before going to


    a hurry, and Camryn wasn¡¯t


    ¡­


    Jensburg.


    Queen family.


    eating at Queen¡¯s house again, drank and ate grilled fish. No need to ask, Kevin


    Hayden, who was called back by her parents to eat again, saw the two men drinking so happily,


    drinking a ss of wine, she couldn¡¯t help but frowned, and said to Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t talk to my


    dad anymore after drinking it, my dad¡¯s stomach is not good, so he can¡¯t drink so much wine.¡±


    Kevin had just clinked sses with Donald. Hearing what Hayden said, he asked with concern: ¡°Uncle


    Queen, do you have a bad stomach? If you have a bad stomach, you can¡¯t drink. Uncle Queen, you


    should have told me earlier.


    If I knew that Uncle Queen had a bad stomach, I wouldn¡¯t drink with Uncle Queen, and I wouldn¡¯t have


    barbecue with Uncle Queen for two or three nights in a row.¡±


    Donald said: ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s okay. I used to have a bad stomach. After I retired, I recuperated at home


    every day. It¡¯s already normal. I can eat and drink. I don¡¯t drink often. You eat here and there are many


    people. If it¡¯s lively, I¡¯ll only have two drinks.¡±


    Kevin looked at Mrs. Queen, ¡°Auntie, is what my uncle Queen said true?¡±


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°Your Uncle Queen¡¯s stomach has been recuperated a long time ago. It¡¯s okay. He


    can drink it. It¡¯s rare that your Uncle Queen has apanion. If you have a drink with him, he can be


    happy too.¡±


    ¡°Mom, even if my dad¡¯s stomach is healed, he still needs to be careful. Dad is getting older, so he


    should drink less wine in the future, at most half a ss.¡± Hayden just didn¡¯t want Kevin to have so


    many excuses to stay at her house and eat.


    The food at Fortress Hotel was better than theirs at Greenrest Hotel, but Kevin ran to Hayden¡¯s house


    to eat, and the drunkard¡¯s intention was not to drink.

 Chapter 2076

    Chapter 2076


    And if Kevin drank too much and got drunk, Hayden¡¯s parents would definitely ask her to take him back


    to the hotel.


    Donald: ¡°Dad didn¡¯t drink much. It¡¯s rare for Kevin to eat here. He also personally cooked so many


    delicious barbecues. Dad apanied him for two drinks, but not too much. How about you


    apany him for two drinks?¡±


    Hayden said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t drink at night.¡±


    Kevin smiled at her, ¡°Hayden, you actually don¡¯t want me to drink so many bars. I¡¯m sorry to say that,


    but I¡¯ll just use Uncle Queen as an example. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt my stomach.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Don¡¯t call me Hayden!¡±


    ¡°Hayden!¡± Mrs. Queen called her daughter seriously, ¡°Your name is Hayden, what¡¯s wrong with Kevin


    calling you like that?¡±


    ¡°Mom, he can call me Mr. Queen. The name, Hayden is only called by my family, I¡¯m just not used to


    him calling me like that.¡± Hayden said rather helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what ecstasy soup he


    poured on Dad and Mom. You treat him like your own. You picked me up.¡±


    yes yes, we picked you up, and Kevin is our own, okay, if


    Hayden immediately stopped talking.


    her parents were worrying


    made his choice, the elders in the family would support him, and they got it from his father. After the


    truth that she was a daughter, her parents let go and treated Kevin as a prospective


    many rumors there were about her and Kevin outside, the parents didn¡¯t care, and tried their best


    attention, Hayden gave Kevin a


    down his wine


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Hayden, let¡¯s eat and drink ours,e here, cheers, we two, we will never


    not drink with you again.¡± Kevin looked


    drinking soup, almost


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She suddenly raised her head and stared at Kevin.


    Just ring at him, he actuallyined to her father in front of her.


    ¡°Hayden, what you stare at Kevin is because dad told him to eat and drink here. If you want to stare,


    just stare at your dad.¡± Donald said to his daughter, ¡°What about you? you are still staring at Kevin,


    Kevin, leave her alone, the two of us will drink until we are drunk, and we will stay here for one night


    and have lunch tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Hayden said solemnly: ¡°What are the rumors outside? If you still keep him at our house


    overnight, I¡¯ll be ashamed.¡±


    If Kevin stayed at her house and people found out, they didn¡¯t know how it would spread.


    After a while, everyone¡¯s discussion was not whether she would be taken down by Kevin, but whether


    she would attack or suffer?


    Donald: ¡°The rumors are not new now. If you felt ashamed, you would have lost your face long ago.


    Now that you have lost your face, what are you going to do with it?¡±

 Chapter 2077

    Chapter 2077


    Donald added: ¡°Hayden, Kevin is very suitable for you, and the two of you are also very suitable.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hayden lowered her head and continued to drink her soup, as if she couldn¡¯t hear her father¡¯s


    persuasion.


    Kevin chased Hayden very closely, but she had no feelings for him yet. She didn¡¯t even have the idea


    of     restoring her real body for Kevin.


    Seeing that Hayden didn¡¯t speak, Donald didn¡¯t try to persuade her any more. The feelings needed to


    be cultivated slowly.


    Love at first sight did not happen to her and Kevin.


    Kevin was really ¡°drunk¡± in the end, the kind who was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t walk.


    ¡°Hayden, you have to go, take Kevin back to the hotel by the way, his house is still being renovated, I


    don¡¯t know when it will be finished.¡±


    Donald naturally arranged for his daughter to send Kevin back to Fortress Hotel.


    Yuvinn vi area, which was being


    lying on the table, pursued her lips, and said, ¡°I suspect he is pretending to be drunk. He only drank a


    few sses


    off, we¡¯ll


    my dad don¡¯t treat him as a prospective son-inw. I have no interest in him, and I


    Queen said: ¡°Then you can marry him as a man. Anyway, you are still a woman. Even if you marry him


    as Young Master Queen,


    case


    daughter, ¡°Old Mrs. York contacted me not long ago and told me that the wife she chose for Kevin is


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    even say a word to her but secretly told


    contacted you and told you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Kevin just said that he


    Hayden¡¯s face turned green.


    expected her


    Turning her back to her, colluding with Kevin, only she was kept in the dark.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Not long ago, Old Mrs. York contacted me. I was also very surprised. I didn¡¯t expect that


    Old Mrs. York would pick for Kevin would be our family Hayden.¡±


    Donald asked: ¡°How does Old Mrs. York know that our Hayden is a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Old Mrs. York said that she found the registration records of the hospital where I gave birth, proving


    that I gave birth to twins, the older one was a daughter, the younger one was a son, and Hayden was a


    woman disguised as a man.¡±


    Donald: ¡°¡­ No wonder Kevin suddenly pursued Hayden openly. No wonder he knew that Hayden was


    a woman. I thought he had sharp eyes and was different from ordinary people. It turned out to be him


    Grandma investigated.¡±


    It¡¯s not surprising that Old Mrs. York would investigate this.


    Hayden: ¡°So Kevin doesn¡¯t like me, he just approached me ording to his grandma¡¯s wishes. If there


    is no foundation of love, he will not be happy. Parents, don¡¯t keep thinking about kicking your daughter


    out. When I am with you one day, Parents can also rx in their old age.¡±


    After all, almost all the affairs of the Queen Enterprise were handed over to Hayden.

 Chapter 2078

    Chapter 2078


    Hugh also had this ability, but Hugh was not as stable as Hayden.


    Hayden: ¡°I don¡¯t want to develop a rtionship with him. I don¡¯t have feelings for him, and I don¡¯t have


    feelings for any man, because I think I am a man.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°Hayden, you are not a man, you are a girl!¡±


    She really shouldn¡¯t have let her daughter dress up as a man all the time.


    Hayden: ¡°People outside all call me Young Master Queen, but no one calls me Ms. Queen.¡±


    ¡°Hayden, you are deceiving yourself and others. What¡¯s wrong with Kevin? Their family is in the same


    family as ours. Although it is a bit far away, the transportation is convenient now, and it will arrive soon


    by ne. He is not bad at it. They are equal, and they are not the kind of weak second-generation


    ancestors.¡± Mrs. Queen persuaded her daughter earnestly, ¡°You are not young anymore, you are 28


    years old, and you will be 29 years old after the New Year, not far from 30 years old. If you continue like


    this, your father and I will not be able to rest in peace.


    Or, do you like people of the same s-e-x? I think you really like the biological daughter of the Farrell


    family.¡±


    I don¡¯t like homos*xuals, I just admire Kathryn and that¡¯s all. Mom, I¡¯m going back, Kevin¡­ Forget it,


    but Keviny still on the table. She pushed


    if he is such a good-looking man, if you throw him halfway, someone else will pick up his body.¡± Donald


    Hayden wanted tough.


    of being


    in Jensburg already knew


    helping Kevin out, and hurriedly stepped forward to


    toe over for a barbecue. It¡¯s a hot day, eating too much is easy to get angry.¡± Hayden said a few


    words to his father, then got into the car under his father¡¯s watchful eyes, and sat


    car seat and tossed like this, this guy showed


    Really so drunk?


    that he didn¡¯t drink too many sses of


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    the back of the car seat. After a while, she sat upright again and turned her head to look at the man


    Kevin was easier to like when he was sleeping than when he was awake. When he was awake, he was


    too annoying.


    She had to say that he was a handsome man, except for that mouth that annoyed her, he was excellent


    in other aspects.


    Oh, what he did also disgusted her.


    Originally, her peaceful life was broken by Kevin¡¯s high-profile statement that he wanted to pursue her.


    Now, she had be the talk of the people of Jensburg.


    Not only did Kevin follow her closely, but the other women who liked her also tried to look like Kevin, no


    matter what their status, and chased her with great enthusiasm. In the words of her admirers, they


    were doing their best to get her back on track and stop Kevin from turning her into a real gay.


    Haydenughed at herself, if she regained her status as a woman, would those admirers hate her to


    death? Everyone made a viin for her, ming her for deceiving them?

 Chapter 2079

    Chapter 2079


    After staring at Kevin for a while, Hayden withdrew her gaze and closed her eyes to rest.


    ¡°Master, are you going to Fortress Hotel first?¡± The driver asked Hayden respectfully while driving.


    ¡°Um.¡± Hayden hummed in a low voice.


    Both the driver and the bodyguard heard her father¡¯s words.


    The driver said nothing more.


    The bodyguard sitting in the passenger seat turned his head and secretly looked at Hayden and Kevin.


    Seeing his young master closing his eyes and resting his mind, Kevin was also sleeping. The two of


    them didn¡¯t exchange a word. Of course, Kevin was drunk and couldn¡¯tmunicate.


    The bodyguard quickly turned his head away again.


    He sympathized with his young master in his heart.


    Their master was so outstanding, they had always been clean and self-respecting, and they had never


    been in debt.


    Kevin who came from Wiltspoon, and was involved


    puzzled them was the reaction


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    oldest young master Queen, it makes sense that they would try to prevent the two from getting


    oldest master Quuen to send Kevin back to


    in love. Did they think that the


    her eyes and rest her mind, so as not to fall asleep, but she


    was leaning on Kevin¡¯s shoulder, and


    pushed away Kevin and sat


    car, Hayden let out a sigh of


    looked at her


    not drunk, are you?¡±


    eyes were clear and he was smiling, he


    knew he was pretending to be


    why her parents were


    that I¡¯m sober, I¡¯m not drunk anymore. You are very tired from work during the day, and you sleep on


    my shoulder for a long time. I told them not to


    quickly


    already 10:00


    had slept for such


    With a cold face, she said in a cold voice: ¡°I have an appointment with the client, you don¡¯t let them


    wake me up, I missed the time, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I called Hugh for you, and asked Hugh to take over your work. I went to Greenrest Hotel to meet the


    client you made an appointment with. The meeting was at 8:30 in the evening, right? Don¡¯t worry, Hugh


    was notte.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    How did he know!


    Hevin: ¡°Your secretary called you, and I answered it for you.¡±


    Hayden sullenly remained silent.


    She med herself for sleeping so deeply that she didn¡¯t even know the phone was ringing, and asked


    Kevin to answer the call for her.


    Would the secretary think wildly, thinking that she and Kevin were tired, so Kevin answered the phone


    and asked Hugh to meet the client?


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Kevin starred at her beautiful features.


    His future wife was very pretty, and he knew that their children would be even more beautiful than they


    were, since both parents were handsome and pretty.


    Hayden met his gaze, did not speak, and waited for him to continue.


    Kevin: ¡°Let me treat you to supper.¡±

 Chapter 2080

    Chapter 2080


    ¡°Thank you, no need, since you are not drunk, please get out of the car.¡± Hayden rejected Kevin¡¯s


    invitation to have supper with her.


    Although she slept a little long, she wasn¡¯t hungry.


    It felt like it hadn¡¯t been long since dinner.


    Kevin made the dinner himself. It was all his work, whether it was barbecue or something else.


    Hayden also admitted that Kevin¡¯s cooking skills were very good.


    She ate with satisfaction.


    Kevin: ¡°How about I take you to the night market?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Not interested. Mr. York, please get out of the car. I have already sent you back to Fortress


    Hotel as my father asked.¡±


    Kevin sat still.


    Hayden: ¡°Kevin, please get out of the car!¡±


    hungry, I¡¯m going to eat supper, and I want you toe


    bowl of rice, drank four sses of wine, grilled fish, grilled chicken wings, grilledmb


    much I


    was pretending to be drunk and asleep, she stared at him


    her stealing a kiss, but unfortunately,


    get out of the car,


    didn¡¯t get out of the


    door and got out of


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    the car, he couldn¡¯t help seeing the love banners hanging


    didn¡¯t take it


    people who came in and out or pass by could see


    celebrities came here to check


    those Inte celebrities came to check in, and naturally stayed in Fortress Hotel for


    Hayden¡¯s beautiful face darkened.


    strode toward the Greenrest Hotel diagonally


    two hotels were so


    was followed by Kevin, she could


    the car and followed, oh, there was


    in the car, the driver didn¡¯t dare to drive, he turned his


    the driver: ¡°Your young master is really stubborn. Okay, I¡¯ll get off the car, and I won¡¯t


    With that said, Kevin got out of the car, and trotted after Hayden.


    The two were chasing after each other, and naturally they were secretly photographed by media lurking


    nearby.


    The Inte celebrity who came to check in reacted, and immediately took a photo of Kevin¡¯s back.


    They had eaten a real melon.


    The third young master of the York family was really pestering young master Queen endlessly.


    The two men were so outstanding and their family backgrounds wereparable, yet the two seniors


    didn¡¯t intend to interfere in this matter. Facing the rogue-like pursuit of Young Master York, how long


    could Young Master Queenst?


    Would Young Master Queen be captured by Young Master York in the end?


    It is said that strong women were afraid of pestering men, and strong men were also afraid of pestering


    men.


    ¡°Hayden, Hayden, don¡¯t go so fast, wait for me, I¡¯ll take you shopping, okay? Or, let¡¯s go to the jewelry


    store, and I¡¯ll give you whatever you fancy.¡±


    Fearing that others would not know that he was pursuing Hayden, Kevin shouted loudly while chasing


    her.


    She remembered the jewelry, skirts and high heels that Kevin gave her.


    Hayden¡¯s face darkened.

 Chapter 2081

    Chapter 2081


    Kevin caught up with Hayden and reached out to hold her.


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden, you can¡¯t socialize anymore anyway, and it¡¯s too early to take a break. Let¡¯s go


    shopping and ask your bodyguards not to follow. It¡¯s too conscious to attract people¡¯s stars.¡±


    It¡¯s normal for two men to go shopping together.


    But if Hayden brought the bodyguards with her, she would be easily recognized.


    Hayden shook off Kevin¡¯s hand vigorously, and said coldly: ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m not free, I don¡¯t go shopping,


    don¡¯t follow me anymore!¡±


    Kevin: ¡°If you don¡¯t go shopping, then you can apany me to have supper. I eat alone and I don¡¯t


    have an appetite. Only when you apany me can I eat well.¡±


    Hayden red at Kevin twice, and was about to walk away, but was held back by him again.


    Kevin said something to her in a low voice, but Hayden¡¯s face was as dark as thunder, she stared


    fiercely at Kevin for a long time, and then said angrily: ¡°Go to Greenrest Hotel to eat.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    long as you stay with me, it doesn¡¯t matter where you go


    two hotels were so close, Kevin coulde back


    in love


    snack also cost a


    his wallet


    you can¡¯t go to bankruptcy. As long as it can make you earn money, you will be happy. I¡¯m happy to


    come here every


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m too full now, you can go out for a walk with me to digest the food. It¡¯ste at night, and


    there are a lot fewer people on the street. Even if we go shopping hand


    indeedte at


    they


    push yourself


    If I don¡¯t make any progress, doesn¡¯t it


    wanted to pull Hayden again, but Hayden avoided his


    gave up holding her hand. Hayden had a thin skin, and there was a high probability that she had never


    been held by a


    Kevin: ¡°If you don¡¯t take a walk with me, I won¡¯t be able to sleep. I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen. It


    will affect your sleep, so don¡¯t me me.¡±


    What Kevin knew best was threats.


    Hayden thought of his tricky ideasing out endlessly, after weighing it, she still followed him silently


    without letting the bodyguards follow her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go through the main entrance, there are many entertainment reporters outside, just waiting to


    snap a frontal photo of us leaving the hotel.¡±


    Hayden stopped Kevin, and she took Kevin through the green passage, which was the secret passage


    she usually used to avoid admirers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take off the suit, so it won¡¯t be so conscious.¡± Kevin took off his suit jacket while speaking.


    Hayden nced at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯ste at night and there are fewer people on the road?


    You¡¯re afraid of being conscious.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°As far as the looks of the two of us are concerned, even if there is no one on the road, we can


    still attract ghosts. It¡¯s fine to provoke people, but we can¡¯t be entangled by ghosts, especially with your


    good looks, female ghosts love it the most.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Nonsense, there are no ghosts in this world.¡±

 Chapter 2082

    Chapter 2082


    Kevin: ¡°Ghosts exist, but not everyone can see them. In fact, it¡¯s a time reversal, but the time is very


    short, just one second, so you can¡¯t see them in the blink of an eye.¡±


    Hayden pursued her lips and remained silent.


    The two walked out of the hotel through Hayden¡¯s secret passage. There were indeed fewer people on


    the street and less traffic. The street that was still bustling two hours ago gradually calmed down.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, I don¡¯t want you to take it for shopping. Their store has closed.¡± Kevin muttered.


    Hayden warned him coldly: ¡°You are not allowed to send skirts, high heels and jewelry to my office!¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I just want to see how amazing you are when you change back into women¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face darkened, ¡°I wear men¡¯s clothes.¡±


    child, let alone high-heeled shoes. For a person like her


    girls like, she didn¡¯t like


    use skin


    she had never


    not a real man.¡± Kevin


    he didn¡¯t expose her in public, anyway, he had already pursued her, and everyone treated him as a


    homos*xual,


    good looks, wearing a skirt would definitely be


    was silent, she said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m used


    and smiled, ¡°However, I like you whether you wear men¡¯s clothes or women¡¯s clothes. I like you and


    don¡¯t mind your gender. We will hold a wedding in the future,


    Hayden said in a low voice. ¡°Kevin, I¡¯ve told you countless times that I can¡¯t be with you, I


    well enough. I will try my best to do more things for you and treat you


    walk, don¡¯t talk about feelings with me anymore,


    me, but I have


    Hayden reached out and grabbed Kevin¡¯s cor, drawing him closer. Kevin smiled at Hayden and


    pretended he wanted to kiss and sleep with her, causing Hayden to shake his hand and release her


    hold on his cor.


    Hayden: ¡°Kevin, why did you approach me? You know very well in your heart. Do you dare to say that


    you are sincere to me? Do you really have feelings?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin approached her and pursued her because of the task his grandma gave him.


    He thought she didn¡¯t know?


    Grandma May gave him the task of chasing his wife after the New Year.


    Now that Callum was engaged, he started to act, which meant that he didn¡¯t like her, but because of the


    task his grandma had given him, he only started to act when he saw that the time to finish the task was


    approaching.


    Kevin admitted honestly: ¡°At the beginning, I was really not interested in you, because you disguised


    yourself as a man, when I saw you, it was like seeing a man. I am also a normal man, it is impossible to


    be tempted by a man.


    Although grandma told me that you are a woman, you are more like a man than a man. It is difficult for


    me to treat you as a woman. I approached you at first to prove that you are a woman and to convince


    myself that I am interested in you.¡±

 Chapter 2083

    Chapter 2083


    Kevin continued: ¡°But I really couldn¡¯t find the w that you are a woman. Later, my second brother and


    my sister-inw both suggested that I pursue you directly. I felt that time was running out, so I took their


    advice, that is, I willy down for you that day. In the sea of   flowers, I will formally pursue you.


    Your reaction made me find it very interesting. Then, I liked to do this thing. I don¡¯t know if I am in love


    with you now, but my heart to pursue you and want to marry you is true.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was Serenity and Callum who made Kevin pursue her directly.


    The two of them really screwed her up.


    Her peaceful life was broken like this.


    If ording to Kevin¡¯s n, he found the w that she was a woman first, he might not be able to find


    the w after spending several years.


    She yed the man for more than 20 years, which could be said to be very perfect.


    this is the first time I¡¯m interested in a woman, so I won¡¯t give up on you. You want me to give up on


    you and stop pursuing you. Unless I have


    was arranged by grandma


    she was


    him quietly for a while, but


    forward, and after a


    to Hayden, but Hayden


    thinking of a way


    unless she could make him fall in love


    for him, arrange all kinds of beauties to approach him, let him see the real femininity,


    didn¡¯t know if he fell in love with her, but he only said that he wanted to


    feelings would notst long, and it would be very painful. The main reason was


    girls more and found out how good they were, he would dislike her


    a walk until 2 o¡¯clock in the morning before


    entered Greenrest Hotel, while Kevin returned


    and the two of them could sleep in. Hayden was worried that this piece of brown sugar would call her


    back early, so she turned her phone to silent before


    The next day, although Hayden was not woken up by the phone ringing, she was woken up by the


    internal phone ringing in the room.


    She opened her eyes and looked towards the window. Although she drew the heavy curtains, she


    could still see that the sky outside was already bright.


    Turning around, she reached out and took the inte phone receiver on the bedside table.


    ¡°Brother, are you awake?¡±


    The voice on the phone belonged to her younger brother Hugh.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hugh, you are looking for death. Why are you calling early in the morning? I didn¡¯t sleep until two or


    three in the morning.¡± Hearing her younger brother¡¯s voice, Hayden immediately scolded him.


    She couldn¡¯t even sleep in if she wanted to.


    Hugh was not angry when he was scolded, he grinned, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not too early in the morning, it¡¯s


    already 10 o¡¯clock in the morning. Mom asked me to tell you,e back for lunch at noon, and stay at


    home this weekend, York¡¯s Brown Candy is here again.¡±


    Kevin entangled Hayden tightly, and his face wasparable to a city wall, so Hugh gave Kevin the


    title of York¡¯s Brown Candy.


    Hugh said: ¡°I intended to call you sooner. However, I discovered that you went to bed verytest


    night. He does not allow me to call you too early, so as not to wake you. He will allow you at least


    seven hours of sleep. ¡°

 Chapter 2084

    Chapter 2084


    Hugh continued: ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t your phone answer my call?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°For d*mn Kevin, I kept it on silent.¡±


    Hayden scolded Kevin, and then asked his younger brother: ¡°How can you use the hotel¡¯s internal


    phone at home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the hotel. I¡¯m at the front desk. York¡¯s Brown Candy is also there. The two of us came to pick


    you up for lunch. Also, bro, you and York¡¯s Brown Candy are on Jensburg¡¯s hot search again. If you¡¯re


    in the mood, you want to see, just go and see.¡±


    Hayden immediately hung up the phone, and after putting down the receiver, she also sat up from the


    bed, took the phone, turned off the mute first, and changed it to ringtone.


    Then she went to see Jensburg¡¯s trending searches.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She¡¯s really on the hot search again.


    The photo was takenst night when she went for a walk with Kevin.


    time, it was already dark and no one


    she and Kevin secretly went out


    said that the two had conflicts. She kept a cold face the whole time, and her attitude towards Kevin was


    also very bad,


    hadn¡¯t been captured by Kevin, but she was so entangled by Kevin that she had to take advantage of


    the dead of night to talk to Kevin, so she had


    reading the content of the report, Hayden heaved a sigh


    hear the content of the conversation between her and Kevin,


    time, Hayden felt that paparazzi had nothing to report, why did they keep staring


    two men fall


    if it wasn¡¯t for Kevin, she wouldn¡¯t


    the past, she often appeared on news, such as how many admirers she had, how many crazy things


    those admirers did for


    those reports rarely hit the


    publicly pursued her,


    everyone was waiting for the result


    In the rest area on the first floor, Hugh and Kevin were sitting together on a sofa, their heads leaning


    together and looking at something.


    Not long after, a hotel employee came in with two bags containing disposable lunch boxes.


    This hotel employee was not from Greenrest Hotel, but an employee from Fortress Hotel diagonally


    opposite.


    After the staff of Fortress Hotel came in, they first looked around, and when he saw Kevin sitting on the


    sofa in the rest area, he immediately walked over.


    ¡°Boss York.¡± After the employee came over, he respectfully called Kevin. Then he handed the two bags


    to Kevin, and said, ¡°Boss York, you ordered the bags to be packed early, and I¡¯ll bring them to you.¡±


    Kevin got up, took the two bags, and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can go back to work.¡±


    Hotel employees leave quickly.


    As soon as he left, Hayden appeared on the first floor, followed by several of her bodyguards.


    She apanied by bodyguards, she became the focus as soon as she appeared on the first floor,


    and everyone looked at her.

 Chapter 2085

    Chapter 2085


    ¡°My brother is here.¡±


    Hugh wanted to remind Kevin, who knew that Kevin had already got up and walked


    forward with two bags.


    Hugh muttered: ¡°The eyes are so good, the movements are so fast.¡±


    No wonder Kevin dared to pursue his sister. And let his sister tolerate it.


    Seeing Hayden being entangled by Kevin, others were guessing when the two would


    end up, but Hugh felt that his sister was conniving at Kevin¡¯s entanglement.


    Who is his sister? How could such a powerful person not be able to deal with Kevin?


    Obviously, it was his sister who admired Kevin very much, so she acted as if she was


    helplessly entangled by Kevin, and indulged Kevin to continue pestering her.


    Oh, he just needed to think about these words in his heart, didn¡¯t say them out,


    otherwise his sister would beat him up violently.


    When Hayden saw Kevin approaching, she was tense.


    Kevin approached, looked at her face, and said with a smile: ¡°You don¡¯t feel tired


    sticking to two marbles every day.¡±


    Hayden re at him.


    Hayden: ¡°People put gold on their faces, but you put marble on your face and it¡¯s


    tight.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°You¡¯re hungry. I just had someone bring you breakfast and eat it in the car.


    Let¡¯s go, Uncle and Auntie are still waiting for us to go home for lunch.¡±


    Kevin freed up a hand to hold Hayden¡¯s hand, but she avoided it.


    Hayden didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t pick up the breakfast. Surrounded by the bodyguards,


    she strode towards the outside of the hotel.


    Hugh greeted him.


    ¡°elder brother.¡± Hugh yelled and followed Hayden¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t even think that you would be hungry. Mr. York thought of it, and asked


    someone to pack it up and deliver it early. I will help him prove that the breakfast was


    just delivered, and it is the breakfast from Fortress Hotel.¡±


    Hayden still didn¡¯t speak.


    She walked with strides, and soon left the hotel, and the bodyguards followed suit.


    There were entertainment reporters lurking nearby. When they saw her siblings, they


    didn¡¯t take pictures. They liked to take photos of Hayden and Kevin together.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Soon, Hayden got into her car.


    The bodyguard was about to close the car door, but Kevin blew over like the wind,


    shouting: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    The bodyguard¡¯s action of closing the door was half a beat slow, and this piece of


    brown sugar seized the opportunity, and quickly got into Hayden¡¯s car.


    Hayden really wanted to kick him out of the car.


    Her foot moved, but she didn¡¯t kick it in the end.


    Kevin sat beside Hayden, handed the two bags of packed breakfast to Hayden again,


    and said, ¡°Eat something first, don¡¯t get hungry, put it in your car early, and I¡¯ll get off


    right away.¡±


    Hayden looked at him, then at the two packed breakfast bags, and after a silence,


    reached out to take the bags.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The feeling of being cared, taken care of, thoughtful, held in the palm of the hand, um,


    actually quite happy, it was easy to make people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    Kevin told her: ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot, it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡±


    With that said, he opened the door and got out of the car.


    Seeing Kevin get off the car, Hugh asked with a smile, ¡°Did you get driven off by my


    brother?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Your brother is willing to drive me out of the car. I drove here by myself. I have


    to drive the car back. Just give your brother breakfast. If I rely on his car, he will fight


    against me. He didn¡¯t eat a single bite, he was starved to death, and I was the one


    who felt distressed.¡±


    Hayden had not recovered her identity as a woman, Kevin still agreed with Hugh in


    front of everyone, and treated Hayden as a man.


    Hugh patted Kevin¡¯s shoulder, and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. York, because of how


    consider you are to my brother, I will support you mentally. Come on!¡±


    Kevin smiled: ¡°Thank you, I will work hard.

 Chapter 2086

    Chapter 2086


    Kevin also liked this future brother-inw very much.


    ¡­.


    Wiltspoon.


    Liberty told her sonst night that she would take him to the hospital to visit his father


    today.


    Sonny carried a small schoolbag and went downstairs with his mother.


    There were some snacks in his schoolbag, which he said are for his father.


    ¡°Mom, are we going to buy a bouquet?¡± Sonny asked his mother as he walked.


    Liberty stopped, waited for him to approach, took one of his hands, led him away, and


    asked him: ¡°Do you want to buy flowers for your father?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Think about it, I brought money too, the people on TV always bring flowers to


    the hospital.¡±


    Sonny was not as active in kindergarten now as he was in the beginning, but after


    entering kindergarten, he was more sensible and old-fashioned than before.


    He knew that he need to buy flowers to visit his father in the hospital.


    ¡°How much money did you bring?¡± Liberty asked him funny, ¡°You can¡¯t buy a bouquet


    for a dor.¡±


    Sonny replied: ¡°I know that a bouquet of flowers needs more dors. I brought more


    dors, which must be enough for my dad.¡±


    As Sonny was his aunt Serenity¡¯s follower, he often followed his aunt to Aunt


    Camryn¡¯s flower shop to buy bouquets. He knew how much a bouquet of flowers


    costs.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Alright then, if you want to buy flowers for your dad, you pay


    for it yourself, and mom will buy some fruit.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sonny readily agreed.


    Walking out of the rental building, Sonny saw Duncan.


    Duncan was sitting in a wheelchair, followed by two bodyguards.


    ¡°Uncle Duncan.¡±


    As soon as Sonny saw Duncan, he broke free from his mother¡¯s holding his little hand


    and ran towards Duncan.


    Duncan smiled and opened his arms towards him. When he ran to the wheelchair,


    Duncan bent down and picked him up. He kissed his immature face a few times


    before letting him sit on hisp.


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle Duncan, why are you here? Are you going to follow my mother and me


    to the hospital to see my father?¡±


    Duncan just knew that Liberty would take Sonny to the hospital to visit Hank today, so


    he didn¡¯t do rehabilitation today, and asked the bodyguard to send him here, waiting


    for the mother and son here.


    Duncan: ¡°Yes, Uncle Duncan will apany you and your mother to the hospital to


    see your father.¡±


    Sonny was very happy at first, but then he thought that his father didn¡¯t like to see


    Uncle Duncan, his smile disappeared, and he looked at Duncan, hesitant to speak.


    Duncan: ¡°Sonny, what does you want to say to Uncle Duncan? It¡¯s defenseless to say


    it. Sonny, you the most honest child, and you won¡¯t lie.¡±


    Sonny really didn¡¯t want to lie. He was an honest boy.


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle Duncan, my father doesn¡¯t like to see you, what should I do? If you go


    with me and my mother, my father will be angry when he sees you. Will you be sad?¡±


    Hank said bad things about Duncan several times in front of Sonny.


    Sonny once argued with his father. He used to think that Uncle Duncan was scary but


    not a bad person.


    Duncan smiled and said: ¡°Uncle Duncan will not be disappointed. Your father dislikes


    seeing Uncle Duncan, but because your father was in such a serious ident that


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Uncle Duncan came to see him, it is likely that he will not treat Uncle Duncan bad.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle Duncan, you won¡¯t be sad, then, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Sonny knew that his father didn¡¯t like Duncan, and he was thinking about whether


    Duncan would be sad. Since Duncan said he would not be sad, he didn¡¯t mind if


    Duncan apanied him to the hospital

 Chapter 2087

    Chapter 2087


    Liberty came over.


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan looked at her with deep eyes, said: ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m going to the hospital today


    too. I know you¡¯re going to take Sonny to see his father, soe here and wait for


    you and your son. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t need to go back to the hospital for reexamination, and the time for


    reexamination had not yete.


    It¡¯s just an excuse.


    He didn¡¯t worry about letting Liberty and her son go to the hospital.


    He worried about the people of the Brown family brainwashing Liberty again, and they


    wanted to persuade Liberty and Hank to remarry.


    Hank had experienced life and death, and he would definitely understand who was


    suitable for him. Who knew if he would listen to his family and pursue Liberty again?


    Back then Hank disliked Liberty for bing fat and ugly. Hank cheated on Liberty


    and betrayed Liberty. How could he have the face to remarry Liberty?


    Liberty also said that she would not remarry Hank, but Duncan was still worried.


    When Liberty didn¡¯t ept his feelings for a day, and the two of them didn¡¯t get


    married, he didn¡¯t feel at ease, and he wanted to stay by Liberty¡¯s side at all times to


    dere his sovereignty.


    Liberty said something.


    Duncan lied calmly, ¡°I felt my feet hurtst night. I told the doctor. The doctor told me


    to go to the hospital today and let him have a look.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s eyes fell on his legs, ¡°Then you still hug Sonny. Sonny,e down quickly,


    don¡¯t sit on your Uncle Duncan¡¯s legs, Uncle Duncan¡¯s legs hurt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Sonny only weighs a few pounds.¡± Duncan didn¡¯t let go, hugged Sonny, and


    ordered the bodyguards to push him into the car.


    He also said to Sonny: ¡°Sonny, you just take Uncle Duncan¡¯s car to the hospital.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°But, Uncle Duncan, I still have to go to Aunt Camryn¡¯s shop to buy a bouquet


    of flowers for my father.¡±


    Duncan said dotingly: ¡°Uncle Duncan apanied you to buy flowers, and you


    bought flowers for your father, did you pay for them yourself?¡±


    Although Sonny was only three years old, his small coffers were quite rich.


    ¡°I paid for it myself. I bought the flowers for my dad. Of course I paid for it. That¡¯s my


    dad.¡±


    Duncan touched his head, ¡°Yes, your father.¡±


    He wanted to be Sonny¡¯s stepdad, and he also understood that in Sonny¡¯s heart,


    Hank, the biological father, always upied the position of father. Even if Uncle


    Duncan became a stepdad in the future, Sonny might not change his his dad.


    Duncan never thought ofpeting with Hank for favor.


    No matter how sc*mbag Hank was, he was also Sonny¡¯s biological father, and the


    blood rtionship between the father and son had been cut continuously. After the


    divorce, Hank didn¡¯t care enough about Sonny and didn¡¯t apany him enough, but


    he still paid child support, and asionally came to see Sonny.


    Liberty never spoke ill of Hank in front of her son, and Sonny¡¯s feelings for his father


    remained unchanged.


    After Duncan¡¯s car started, Liberty walked towards her own car.


    The group first went to Spring Blossoms, where they bought a bouquet of flowers, and


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    then Liberty went to buy a bag of apples.


    It was already 11 o¡¯clock when they arrived at the hospital.


    Knowing that Liberty would bring her son to the hospital to visit today, Brown¡¯s family


    members were all waiting.


    Since it was the weekend, Chelsea and her husband also brought their three children


    to the hospital to visit their younger brother

 Chapter 2088

    Chapter 2088


    After a few days of feeding, Hank¡¯s mental state was a little better than when he just


    woke up, but he still couldn¡¯t get out of bed and walk around.


    He had too many stab wounds.


    After being stabbed like that by Jessica, it was already a miracle that he could still


    bed.


    After experiencing life and death, Hank also knew who was good and who was bad,


    but he did not me Jessica.


    After all, he was the one who harmed Jessica.


    In Jessica¡¯s words, he was the one who first took the initiative to tease Jessica.


    If he didn¡¯t act, Jessica would just be his secretary honestly, the two of them wouldn¡¯t


    be together, and so many things wouldn¡¯t happen.


    He gave up his best wife.


    Married to Jessica, but unable to give Jessica the life she wanted, the two of them


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    were not happy at all, they were noisy every day. Jessica would go crazy, wanted to


    stab him to death, and take him to h*ll, Hank could understand it.


    He was out of danger and able to speak, so he told his parents that after he


    recovered, he would issue a letter of understanding and ask Jessica¡¯swyer to help


    her fight for a lighter sentence.


    Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown scolded him, but he insisted on his decision.


    His parents were so angry that they wanted to leave him alone and go back to their


    hometown.


    ¡°Mom, did Liberty say that he brought Sonny over to see Hank today? It¡¯s eleven


    o¡¯clock, why hasn¡¯t anyonee yet? Ore tomorrow?¡± Chelsea looked at the


    time and asked her mother, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, and I¡¯m still waiting for Liberty toe over


    and go out to eat with her.¡±


    She also wanted to visit Liberty¡¯s new Restaurant.


    Now that she knew the ce, when Liberty¡¯s new restaurant opened, as long as she


    came to the city, she could go to Liberty¡¯s to have a delicious meal to satisfy her


    cravings.


    Speaking of which, Chelsea was pretty picky about spending her own money.


    Since her parents moved away from her home, she no longer helped her take care of


    the children, buy vegetables and cook at her home. When she bought vegetables with


    her own money, she felt that pork was expensive, chicken was also expensive, and


    fish was cheaper, but delicious fish still quite expensive.


    Every day she spent more than a hundred dors to buy vegetables. If she bought


    some fruits, she would spend even more. she felt that fruits were very expensive.


    She felt sorry for the money, and the food became worse. Every day, she bought


    some pork belly and stir-fried vegetables. At most, she bought a spare rib for her


    children to eat. How much could a spare rib have? Three children were not enough


    points.


    Both husband and inwsined about poor food at home.


    Chelsea refused her parents-inw. If they didn¡¯t pay for the food, the food was, of


    course, poor. In the past, her parents paid for the food in their family, and her younger


    brother paid for their parents¡¯ living expenses.


    Chelsea had no idea how much firewood cost if she wasn¡¯t in charge of the family.


    When she was in charge of the house, she noticed that her parents and his younger


    brother subsidized a lot.


    Others were helping younger brothers, but here she was helping sisters, and it¡¯s her


    younger brother who helped her.


    Today, Chelsea brought three children to see her younger brother. Chelsea was


    nning to ask Liberty to invite their family of five to dinner.


    Liberty now had a lot of money.


    She must invite them to dinner at a five-star hotel. Oh, Chelsea had never eaten at a


    five-star hotel before.


    ¡°Liberty said that she would bring Sonny over to see Hank when Sonny was on


    holiday on Saturday. She should be here soon. Liberty is also very busy. The business


    might be better on weekends. She has to wait until she finishes her work and then


    Then Mrs. Brown said to her son: ¡°Hank, when Libertyes, you have to pretend so


    that Liberty loves you.¡±


    Hank, who was lying on the hospital bed and was on an IV drip, said helplessly,


    ¡°Mom, Jessica and I haven¡¯t divorced yet.¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, she will kill you. If you haven¡¯t divorced her yet, how many lives do


    you have for her to kill? Also, you can¡¯t give her any books. She almost stabbed you to


    death. Do you still understand her, do you know how worried your parents are for


    you? Look at your parents¡¯ heads, they are all white.¡±


    Sometimes, Mrs. Brown wanted to knock open her son¡¯s head to see what was inside,


    so confused

 Chapter 2089

    Chapter 2089


    ¡°You can¡¯t just think about you and the poisonous woman, Jessica. You should also consider us. You


    and me were both scratched by the poisonous woman in order to save you. We stayed in the hospital


    for a few days. Now you have to listen to us. Hurry up and divorce that poisonous woman. Also, you


    can¡¯t issue a letter of understanding. She stabbed you to death. You still forgive her! Even if you teased


    her first, If she didn¡¯t have an idea, the two of you wouldn¡¯t be able to make things happen, and you


    can¡¯t p your hands.¡±


    When you tease her, why doesn¡¯t she resign? Why doesn¡¯t she stay away from you? She flirts with you,


    and epts all the gifts you give her. It¡¯s not because you forced her made.


    Obviously she is the one who is degrading herself, and she still acts like a victim. You still forgive her,


    why don¡¯t you forgive your parents, and your sister? Didn¡¯t you see that your parents¡¯ hair was all white


    because of you?


    Get away from her quickly and let her give a heavy sentence. You are not dead, so you can¡¯t sentence


    her to death. For her crime, you can sentence her to life imprisonment. Just let her stay there for the


    rest of her life. After youu are divorced, go after your wife and son.¡±


    Chelsea couldn¡¯t wait to chase Liberty back for her younger brother.


    Mr. Brown, who had been silent all this time, said at this moment: ¡°Hank, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to


    chase Liberty back, but you still have to divorce Jessica, she almost stabbed you to death, our family


    will never forgive her of.


    ¡°Your mother and I are getting old and can¡¯t stand the trouble. If this happens again, your mother and I


    will be scared to death. If you still recognize us as parents, you will be divorce with that poisonous


    woman, and don¡¯t publish that kind of book, she is not worthy of forgiveness for doing this.¡±


    If Jessica hurt Hank unintentionally, she could be forgiven, but she did it on purpose. Her purpose was


    to stab Hank to death, thenmitted suicide, and the two of them would go to h-e-l-l together.


    It was intentional homicide and unforgivable.


    After Hank was stabbed so many times by her, she also scratched Chelsea, before the police came, it


    would be easy for her tomit suicide, but she didn¡¯t.


    Mr. Brown felt that Jessica only wanted to stab his son to death, and when she was about tomit


    suicide, she was afraid and did not dare to use the knife.


    Hank was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.


    Chelsea¡¯s daughter approached the door of the ward, and when she heard a knock on the door, she


    went to open it.


    Liberty led Sonny and stood at the door, she was carrying a bag of apples, Sonny was holding a


    bouquet of flowers, the person next to the mother and son was Duncan in a wheelchair pushed by a


    bodyguard.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± The little girl habitually called Liberty her aunt.


    Liberty corrected her title lightly, ¡°Your uncle and I have divorced a long time ago, so call me auntie.¡±


    The little girl moved her lips, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything. She staggered her body, let Liberty


    and Sonny into the ward, and looked at Duncan again.


    Teenagers actually knew a lot.


    The little girl often heard her parents talk about her uncle¡¯s divorce, saying that her aunt seemed to be


    a different person after the divorce. Now she had a career, rich money, and a rich man who pursued


    her aunt.


    ¡°Liberty, Liberty, you are here.¡± As soon as Chelsea saw that it was Liberty and Liberty who came in,


    she immediately went forward, with flowers piled up on her face.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± Chelsea¡¯s two sons also called Liberty. Like their sister, they are still used to being called Aunt


    Liberty.


    Seeing Sonny holding the bouquet, Lucas habitually wanted to go forward to grab it, but was grabbed


    by his brother. His brother was taught a lesson by Zachary before, and now he was much more


    sensible. Fastest Update: ?Desire ? novel ?

 Chapter 2090

    Chapter 2090


    Only Lucas was still naive, he was the youngest, he was not very old, he was doted on by his family, in


    the past he always bullied Sonny and took possession of Sonny¡¯s things.


    Later, when he went to his uncle¡¯s house again, he couldn¡¯t see Sonny anymore, so Lucas would have


    no one to bully, let alone snatch things from Sonny.


    It¡¯s been a long time since they saw each other, but when they met, Lucas¡¯s thieves were ready to


    move. He also thought that Sonny¡¯s clothes were very handsome, and he wanted them too.


    ¡°The children are used to calling you aunt.¡± Chelsea took the bag of apples from Liberty¡¯s hand, and


    said, ¡°Youe here as soon as youe, and you also buy things, it¡¯s too polite.¡±


    She took a look, only apples.


    Thinking that apples now cost several dors a catty, and a bag of apples would cost tens of dors,


    although Chelsea felt that Liberty was more stingy than when she camest time, but it was better than


    coming empty-handed.


    The main reason was that someone treated them for the meal at noon.


    Liberty nodded to Mr. Brown, Mrs. Brown, and brother-inw George, saying hello, and then said to


    Sonny: ¡°Sonny, give your father the flowers you bought.¡±


    The Brown family was very happy that Liberty fulfilled her promise and brought Sonny to visit Hank.


    Hank was hospitalized and seriously injured, in Liberty¡¯s opinion, yet she was still willing to visit him


    despite their lengthy divorce. She was incredibly charitable and upright.


    When the Brown family saw Duncan being pushed in by the bodyguard, none of them couldugh.


    A bodyguard of the Lewis family was carrying two boxes of nutritional supplements in his hand. Under


    Duncan¡¯s signal, the bodyguard put the two boxes of nutritional supplements on the bedside counter.


    Duncan greeted Brown family politely and said, ¡°I came here to see Mr. Brown.¡±


    The Brown family looked at each other. In the end, Mr. Brown squeezed out a smile and thanked


    Duncan.


    Knowing that his son had no chance to remarry Liberty, but seeing Liberty and Duncaning


    together, Mr. Brown also felt unspeakably ufortable.Fastest Update: ?DesireNovel?


    A daughter-inw who could take good care of the family, their family lost.


    It¡¯s hard to get it back now.


    The ex-daughter-inw already had a new suitor, who was a hundred times better than their son. As


    long as the ex-daughter-inw was not blind, she would not choose their son again.


    What about the adults, Sonny didn¡¯t notice that he was just a three-year-old child.


    He walked to the hospital bed with the bouquet in his arms, looked at Hank on the bed, and Hank also


    looked at his son, and he had the illusion that it was like a world away.


    He was like dead once.


    After he came back to life, looking at his son again inspired his father¡¯s love.


    ¡°Sonny.¡± Hank¡¯s voice was a little hoarse when he called his son, which was because of his excitement.


    ¡°Dad, I give you this bouquet of flowers. I bought them myself. I bought them for you with my own


    money.¡± Sonny handed the bouquet to his father, feeling that his father had be a little different, he


    almost couldn¡¯t recognize him.


    Hank lost a lot of weight, which made Sonny feel that his father had be different.


    He stretched out his hand without infusion, embraced the flower bouquet handed to him by his son, and


    smiled brightly, ¡°Sonny, you bought the flowers for Dad. They are so beautiful. Dad likes them so much,


    and Dad is so happy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The Sonny knew to buy him flowers.

 Chapter 2091

    Chapter 2091


    Lucas came over, and reached out to touch those flowers.


    Hank quickly said: ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t touch it randomly, this is the bouquet Sonny gave to his uncle, me.¡±


    Lucas: ¡°Uncle, these flowers are so beautiful, I want them too, why don¡¯t you pick one for me.¡±


    Hank was reluctant, so he put the bouquet on the other side of his side, so that his little nephew could


    not pick his flowers.


    ¡°Lucas, if you pick the flowers, the bouquet will not look good. Sister, wash some apples and give them


    to Liberty, Mr. Lewis and Sonny.¡±


    Chelsea hummed, and she said to her youngest son: ¡°Lucas, you have to be sensible. It¡¯s a bouquet


    that Sonny bought for your uncle. It¡¯s not a toy. You can¡¯t pick flowers. Go wash your hands. Mom will


    wash apples for you to eat.¡±


    Hearing that there were apples to eat, Lucas stopped moring for flowers.


    He looked at Sonny¡¯s clothes, touched them with his hands, pulled them, and asked Sonny: ¡°Sonny, is


    this the new clothes my aunt bought for you? Look at them well, I want new clothes too.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He turned his head and said to Liberty: ¡°Auntie, I also want to wear new clothes like Sonny¡¯s, why don¡¯t


    you buy me some sets.¡±


    In the past, when his aunt bought things, Sonny had them, and so did he.


    If the aunt didn¡¯t buy it for him, the mother would scold the aunt, and the grandmother would also me


    the aunt.


    Later, when his aunt bought new clothes for Sonny, she would also buy two sets for him.


    It was impossible for Liberty to buy things for Lucas again. Chelsea was a vampire, and now she was


    all about remarrying her and Hank. In fact, she wanted to lie on her again and suck blood.


    Lucas was young, only one year older than Sonny, but with a mother like Chelsea, he had gradually


    developed a temperament that loves to take advantage.Fastest Update: Desirenovel


    Liberty: ¡°Lucas, call me auntie. I¡¯m not your aunt anymore. If you want to wear new clothes, ask your


    mother to buy them for you.¡±


    It¡¯s been a year since she was someone¡¯s aunt, Liberty won¡¯t care about children, but she won¡¯t treat


    Lucas like before.


    Whatever Lucas wanted, he could ask his mother to buy it for him.


    If Liberty still bought something for Sonny and Lucas as before, then Chelsea would find all kinds of


    excuses to ask for benefits from Liberty through the child.


    ¡°I want you to buy it for me. My mother has no money. You have money. If you buy it for me, you can


    buy the same clothes as Sonny¡¯s.¡± Lucas yed his barbaric temperament and insisted that Liberty


    buy him new clothes.


    His father¡¯s face was ugly, and he solemnly ordered the oldest son and daughter: ¡°Take Lucas outside


    to y.¡±


    Was there no clothes for him to wear?


    Seeing that Sonny was wearing a nicer set of clothes, he asked Liberty to buy him new clothes with


    shallow eyes.


    Lucas was quickly carried out of the ward by his brother and sister.


    Chelsea washed the apples and came out. She didn¡¯t see the three children, and she didn¡¯t ask any


    more questions. In fact, she heard Lucas¡¯s words when she was washing the apples inside.


    She said nothing.


    Let her son make trouble, but a four-year-old child, what did he know?


    Could it be that Liberty is still having trouble with a four-year-old child?


    When Lucas came out, the Brown family members all looked embarrassed.


    ¡°Liberty, Mr. Lewis, please sit down quickly.¡± Hank invited the two of them to sit down, he was the most


    embarrassed.


    The little nephew would ask Liberty for new clothes, all of which were from their family¡¯s pets.


    Duncan: ¡°I¡¯m already sitting.¡±

 Chapter 2092

    Chapter 2092


    Duncan smiled heartily, Hank was embarrassed by his words. Hank changed to a concerned tone and


    asked him: ¡°Mr. Lewis, How is your foot recovering?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Hank hoped that Duncan couldn¡¯t return to normal.


    Hank knew that it was impossible for him and Liberty to remarry, because Liberty would not turn back,


    but he also couldn¡¯t see Liberty marrying someone else, especially if that man was Duncan.


    If Liberty was with an ordinary man, Hank¡¯s heart would be better.


    The one who pursued Liberty was Duncan. Duncan was better than him in all aspects. The only bad


    thing was that he was a little older, but Duncan had never been married. He wanted to marry only


    Liberty. A woman with a child, in the eyes of outsiders, Liberty was still high.


    Now that Duncan was disabled, as long as he was willing to marry a wife, most women would line up to


    marry him.


    Duncan: ¡°Thank you Mr. Brown for your concern. My leg injury is recovering quite well. I am mainly


    doing rehabilitation now. As long as I persist, I will hopefully be able to walk like a normal person next


    year.¡±


    Didn¡¯t think that Duncan couldn¡¯t see Hank¡¯s inconsistency.


    Although he had a rough temper, he had been in the business world for so many years, and his


    eyesight was not bad.


    Knowing that Hank and even the whole Brown family hoped that he would be in a wheelchair for the


    rest of his life, Duncan deliberately said that he was expected to return to normal next year, which


    made the Brown family mad.


    Thought they could help Hank recover Liberty when he was disabled?


    They were dreaming.


    Just now, Liberty and Duncan were at the door of the ward, and both heard the Brown family¡¯s


    conversation.


    Hank¡¯s expression became a little far-fetched, he forced a little smile, and said: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s


    good. Mr. Lewis, you are always a good person, good people get rewarded, and will get better.¡±


    Mrs. Brown brought a chair for Liberty and ced it in front of her son¡¯s hospital bed for Liberty to sit


    on.


    Liberty thanked her, but pulled the chair to Duncan¡¯s side and sat side by side with her.


    She didn¡¯t want to get too close to her ex-husband.


    After Sonny sent the bouquet to his father, he didn¡¯t know what to say to his father, so he could only


    say, ¡°Dad, you need to get better soon.¡±Fastest Update: ?Desire?Novel??


    Then, he turned around and climbed onto Duncan¡¯s thigh, sitting in Duncan¡¯s arms.


    Liberty and Duncan were sitting side by side, not very close to each other, and it was hard for the


    Brown family to say anything, but Sonny¡¯s movement made the Brown family feel extremely ring.


    Sonny was a descendant of their Brown family.


    To be so close to Duncan.


    Turning from Sonny to Duncan, and skillfully climbing onto Duncan¡¯s thigh, Duncan hugged him


    naturally. It could be seen that these two people often did this, and they were as affectionate as a father


    and son.


    ¡°Sonny.¡± Mrs. Brown couldn¡¯t bear it the most.


    Sonny was her only grandson, so he couldn¡¯t change his surname to Lewis.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t sit on Mr. Lewis¡¯sp.¡± Mrs. Brown stepped forward to lift up her grandson, then hugged


    him, and said: ¡°Look, Mr. Lewis¡¯s leg is injured and he can¡¯t even walk. Don¡¯t sit on hisp, he will hurt.¡±


    Mrs. Brown¡¯s reasons were above board.


    With big eyes shining, Sonny replied childishly: ¡°Grandma, Uncle Duncan said that if I sit on hisp, he


    won¡¯t be in pain, and I¡¯m not fat.¡±


    After thinking about it, Sonny added: ¡°I often sit on Uncle Duncan¡¯sp, and Uncle Duncan hugs me.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Duncan is embarrassed to talk about you. You are still a child and don¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Chelsea took the words.


    Sonny looked at Duncan, was that so?

 Chapter 2093

    Chapter 2093


    ¡°Sonny, if Uncle Duncan feels ufortable, he will tell you, and he won¡¯t be embarrassed to say so.¡±


    Duncan exined, and he said to Chelsea: ¡°Sister Chelsea, I¡¯m really fine. Sonny is a child, but he is


    very sensible. When my leg hurts, he will never sit on myp. It took me so long to leave the hospital,


    and I have been doing rehabilitation for a while, so it¡¯s still okay to hug Sonny. Sister Chelsea, don¡¯t


    scare Sonny.¡±


    The Brown family did this simply because they didn¡¯t want Sonny to get close to Duncan.


    But Duncan and Sonny had been together for so long, it¡¯s not something the Brown family could stop if


    they wanted to.


    Chelsea said: ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t spoil Sonny too much, you will spoil him.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Sister Chelsea, don¡¯t worry, Sonny won¡¯t be spoiled. His mother controls him very strictly. He


    knows what he can do and what he can¡¯t do. I like Sonny very much. He is very sensible and smart.


    Being pampered by so many people, I didn¡¯t be self-willed.¡±


    Listening to Duncan¡¯s praise of Sonny, Brown family members were not happy, but they couldn¡¯t say


    anything about Duncan, and their Sonny was indeed a very good child.


    Lying on the hospital bed, Hank looked at Liberty for a moment, then looked away from Liberty, and


    said to Duncan with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s Liberty¡¯s credit. Liberty taught Sonny very well.¡±


    ¡°This is also the good genes of our Brown family. Sonny has inherited the good genes of our Brown


    family.¡±


    Chelsea had the cheek to say that her family had good genes.


    ¡°Liberty, how is your business doing recently?¡± Hank changed the subject.


    Liberty: ¡°The business of the breakfast shop is the same as before. I can¡¯t make a lot of money, but it¡¯s


    better than working part-time. The new restaurant hasn¡¯t opened yet, and it will open after a while.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t hide it either. Everyone was still living in Wiltspoon, and they couldn¡¯t see each other.


    Even if she didn¡¯t tell them, the Brown family would still be able to find out.


    ¡°Liberty, after your new restaurant opens, do you need to hire someone? Can you hire me? You see, I


    don¡¯t have a job now, and I can¡¯t make much money just by relying on my child¡¯s father to open the


    store. The business is not easy to do. I thought, if I find a job, I¡¯ll go to work.


    At any rate, I used to be a small manager in the unit, and I was arranged for a foreman position. I am


    definitely capable of it. In terms of sry, you can pay as you see. Now that I am getting older, I dare


    not ask for too high a sry. I will be provided with food and lodging, and I will be content with a sry


    of ten thousand eight thousand a month.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she said: ¡°The new restaurant hasn¡¯t opened yet, so I


    don¡¯t know if we need someone, but I don¡¯t think I can invite Sister Chelsea, and the sry I will give


    will not be too high.¡±


    Even if Chelseater felt grateful to the Liberty sisters, Liberty would not invite her to work in her


    restaurant.


    She couldn¡¯t trust someone like Chelsea.


    Besides, Chelsea was the most active person in the Brown family who helped Hank to pursue her


    again. Liberty knew very well what her intentions were.


    She didn¡¯t want the Brown family to post it again to suck blood, let alone allow the Brown family to use


    her to suck the blood of her younger sister.


    Now that she didn¡¯t have the strong ability to be her younger sister¡¯s backer, she tried not to hold


    her back. If there was any problem, she would find a way to solve it herself. Only when her younger


    sister knew about it would she discuss it with her.


    Hank: ¡°How much can you give? I can ept seven or eight thousand dors.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s a small restaurant, and I don¡¯t know how the business is. The sry I give


    is simr to that of other restaurants. It may be the lowest sry in Wiltspoon. It depends on the


    business and the performance of the employees.


    I don¡¯t need to hire a foreman. At the beginning, I did many things by myself, saving money. If you want


    to be a waiter, I don¡¯t think Sister Chelsea can do it. Sister Chelsea is now the boss¡¯s wife.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Regardless of whether their building material store makes money or not, if they opened a store there,


    brother-inw George was the boss and Chelsea was the proprietress.


    Hearing that the sry was too low and he would just be a waiter, Chelsea didn¡¯t like it. After thinking


    for a while, she said, ¡°Liberty, I can take care of your breakfast breakfast for you. We used to be a


    family after all. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for you to take care of me than to ask someone to take care of


    you?¡±

 Chapter 2094

    Chapter 2094


    ¡°No, my assistance are all familiar with their work and have good personalities. I trust them. Besides,


    I¡¯m still distracted from the management of the breakfast restaurant. If one day I open a full restaurant


    in Wiltspoon, I will be too busy. When the timees, you can invite.


    Now, I really don¡¯t need you for my breakfast restaurant. Savebor costs if I can.¡±


    Chelsea curled her lips, knowing that Liberty didn¡¯t want to invite her anymore, saying that she didn¡¯t


    know how the business was doing, and with her status as the oldest sister York, would Liberty¡¯s


    restaurant business be bad?


    Chelsea knew how good Liberty¡¯s cooking skills were.


    As long as Liberty managed well, her restaurant would definitely be booming.


    Chelsea heard that the business of the restaurant was booming, with a turnover of hundreds of


    thousands a month.


    After deducting the cost, she could make a lot of money in a month.


    Thinking that Liberty could earn so much money in a month, Chelsea was really moved.


    Let her open a restaurant with her own money. She didn¡¯t have good cooking skills, and it cost a lot of


    money to hire a chef. Moreover, she didn¡¯t have the help of business leaders overtly or secretly. There


    was really no guarantee of whether the business would be good or bad. Unless she opened a


    restaurant with Liberty.


    Chelsea: ¡°Liberty, I still have some private money. How about I be a shareholder of your new


    restaurant, how about we run the restaurant together?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°The decoration of my new store ising to an end, and the funds for the activities are still


    sufficient, and I don¡¯t need people to invest in shares. Sister Chelsea, you really want to open a


    restaurant, so you can open a store by yourself.¡±


    Liberty refused inside and outside the words.


    No matter how thick-skinned Chelsea was, it was hard to say anything further.


    ¡°Sonny,e to Dad.¡± Hank couldn¡¯t stand his sister, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t get out of bed while


    lying down, and he couldn¡¯t talk about his sister.


    He waved to his son.


    Mrs. Brown hugged her grandson and put her down.


    "Dad.¡± Sonny called out affectionately.


    He was young and didn¡¯t understand the turmoil between adults.


    Hank stretched out his hand lovingly to touch Sonny¡¯s little face, and asked, ¡°You are in kindergarten


    now, you have to listen to your teacher at kindergarten and your mother at home. Don¡¯t fight with


    children, but if someone bullies you, don¡¯t be afraid,e back and tell us.¡±


    Sonny noded, and replied: ¡°Dad, I listen to the teacher and my mother. I will not fight with the children.


    The children like me very much. Dad, you need to get better soon.¡±


    Hank smiled, ¡°Dad also wants to get better soon, so that Dad can take Sonny out to y, Sonny, when


    Dad recovers from the injury and is discharged from the hospital, Dad will take you to the children¡¯s


    yground, okay?¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Sonny happily agreed.


    The father and son interacted for a while, asking questions and answering each other.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Liberty looked at the time, and said to her ex-husband: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll take Sonny back first, and


    bring him to see you when I¡¯m free.¡±

 Chapter 2095

    Chapter 2095


    Said, Liberty greeted his son: ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go, say goodbye to Dad.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, this weekend, Sonny doesn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten, and Sonny stays with his father in the


    hospital for two days, and we can send Sonny to you tomorrow night, is that okay?¡± Mr. Brown asked


    Liberty for his opinion.


    Mr. Brown wanted to keep his grandson. He didn¡¯t speak much all the time, but Sonny and Duncan¡¯s


    overly intimate actions made Mr. Brown feel a sense of crisis.


    He¡¯s worried that Duncan would be the stepdad of his grandson. Looking at the intimacy between


    the two of them, if Duncan became Sonny¡¯s stepdad, the rtionship between father and son must be


    very good. At that time, his son, the father, would be forgotten by Sonny.


    If the ex-daughter-inw couldn¡¯t be chased back, she couldn¡¯t be chased back. That¡¯s because their


    family bullied Liberty and hurt Liberty¡¯s heart, but the grandson was the flesh and blood of their Brown


    family, and he was the only grandson. Their Brown family is estranged.


    Liberty said: ¡°Uncle, we have to ask Sonny what he means. If Sonny is willing to stay, I have no


    objection.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mr. Brown asked his grandson, ¡°Sonny, can you stay with your dad in the hospital? Let mother and


    Uncle Duncan leave.¡±


    Sonny refused without even thinking about it, and he said honestly: ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going to y at my


    aunt¡¯s house, and my aunt called me in the morning and told me to go to her house to y after seeing


    my father.¡±


    Mr. Brown coaxed him: ¡°You can go to your aunt¡¯s house anytime, but your father is not in good health


    now. He has been lying in the hospital for so long and is very boring. He just needs someone to


    apany him. You are his son, stay here. Come down and stay with him, okay?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t grandparents and aunts apanying my father?¡± Sonny asked back puzzledly.


    There was so many people with his Dad. If Dad was not apanied by anyone, he would stay with


    Dad, but Dad was apanied by so many people.


    Mr. Brown choked.


    Hank: ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t need Sonny to apany me, let him go back with Liberty. Sonny, Dad is fine, you


    go to your aunt¡¯s house to y,e back and tell Dad what fun things there are in your aunt¡¯s house.¡±


    Sonny nodded and said: ¡°When Ie back, I will ask my mother to bring me to see my father, and tell


    my father that my aunt¡¯s house is very interesting. My aunt¡¯s house is very big and there are many


    interesting ces.¡±


    Wildridge Manor had a big children¡¯s amusement park.


    Every time Sonny went to Wildridge Manor, he would not want to go home, and his uncle¡¯s family was


    very nice, and he liked him very much.


    Sonny: ¡°Dad, my aunt¡¯s house also has a lot of delicious food. When Ie back, I will bring some


    delicious food for Dad to try.¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with his father. He had always been taken by his mother and


    aunt. When his parents were still living together, his father went to work every day. Sometimes he didn¡¯t


    see his father for a long time.


    How deep was the rtionship?


    But he was willing to share with his father if he brought something good back.


    Hank smiled, ¡°Okay, Dad will wait for Sonny to bring back delicious food for Dad.¡±


    ¡°Heal your wounds well, let¡¯s go first.¡± Liberty said some polite words, took her son¡¯s little hand, and


    walked out of the ward with Duncan.


    The Brown family followed.


    Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown were reluctant to part with their grandson.


    Chelsea wanted Liberty to invite her family to dinner, so she stopped Liberty and said, ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s


    have a meal together.¡±


    ¡°Sister Chelsea, we will go another day. For now, I will send Sonny to Wildridge Manor first.¡±


    In fact, Liberty didn¡¯t want to have dinner with Chelsea.


    Chelsea: ¡°That¡¯s it, let¡¯s do it another day. You send Sonny to Wildridge Manor, can you take Lucas with


    you, Lucas and Sonny y together, and they also havepanions.¡±

 Chapter 2096

    Chapter 2096


    ¡°Chelsea!¡± Mr. Brown sternly reprimanded his daughter, ¡°Sonny went to his aunt¡¯s house, Liberty was


    busy with her affairs, so she didn¡¯t have time to take care of Sonny, and Serenity had to help take care


    of Sonny. If you ask Lucas to follow, who will help him? Look at Lucas! He is so naughty, if he destroy


    anything, can you afford it?¡±


    What was the ce of Wildridge Manor? It was the mansion of the richest York family, a ce that


    ordinary people couldn¡¯t enter for their entire lives.


    He had heard of how beautiful it was inside, and how luxurious it was.


    The decorations of the richest man¡¯s house were all exquisite and expensive. His grandson was so


    naughty and liked to destroy things. If Lucas destroyed the things of the richest man¡¯s house and sold


    his daughter¡¯s family, he would not be able to pay for it.


    Being scolded by her father, Chelsea curled her lips and stopped talking.


    It was also impossible for Liberty to take Lucas to Wildridge Manor.


    She still remembered the time when Lucas¡¯s brother bullied Sonny. At that time, if her brother-inw


    and brother hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Sonny wouldn¡¯t know how she would have been beaten.


    Liberty didn¡¯t go back with revenge, and the oldest son of the Repton family was also taught a lesson,


    but it didn¡¯t mean she can forget it.


    Mr. Brown¡¯s words also made sense, Lucas was too naughty and loved to destroy. He used toe


    here and often broke into her room, destroying her skin care products and Sonny¡¯s toys. He was a very


    destructive br*t.


    If Lucas destroyed the things in the vi, Liberty would be a bad person.


    Unless his head was caught by the door, it was impossible for Liberty to take Lucas to Wildridge Manor.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, goodbye.¡± Sonny waved goodbye to Mr. Brown and Mrs. Brown, and then followed


    his mother.


    Before he had gone far, he was picked up by Duncan, sat on Duncan¡¯sp, and was pushed away by


    the bodyguards.


    Liberty said to Duncan: ¡°Mr. Lewis, you will spoil Sonny like this. Let him walk and exercise.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Sonny is a child; don¡¯t make him walk so much; he¡¯s exhausted. I¡¯m not spoiling him;


    instead, I hug him for a walk and help him up from the ground when he enters the car.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sonny sat in the car when he got in the car, and he didn¡¯t have to hug or walk.


    Duncan just doted on Sonny.


    Duncan looked up at Liberty, and asked her: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to eat? Go to Wildridge Manor right


    away?¡±


    He wanted to go too. But he had limited mobility.


    He went, and everyone had to take care of him, which actually affected everyone¡¯s mood of having fun.


    Duncan¡¯s expression was gloomy. Since he was disabled in a car ident, he couldn¡¯t hang out with


    his friends anymore. Even if he would go back to thepany sometimes, he couldn¡¯t go to y


    horseback riding, etc., with his friends like before.


    He couldn¡¯t even walk on his own now.


    He¡¯s working hard on rehabilitation, but he hadn¡¯t made much progress.


    His family members always reassure him that he had not been in rehabilitation for a long time, and it


    was normal that the effect was not obvious. They advised him not to worry.


    ¡°Go after dinner, I don¡¯t want Chelsea¡¯s family to follow me, that¡¯s why I said that.¡± In front of Duncan,


    Liberty told the truth, ¡°Chelsea¡¯s nature is hard to change. She always loves to take advantage, she is


    also super thick-skinned, and loves to make trouble. In the past, my rtionship with Sonny¡¯s father


    was broken by Chelsea and her mother.¡±


    Of course, Hank¡¯s derailment was also the main reason for the breakdown of the rtionship between


    the couple.


    Liberty didn¡¯t say this sentence, not wanting to spoil his son¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 2097

    Chapter 2097


    ¡°After Sonny¡¯s father and Jessica got married, Chelsea and her mother were also tossed, so I stayed


    away as long as I could. I would eat with her when I was stupid. It is even more impossible to ask her to


    work as a foreman in my shop.¡±


    For Chelsea¡¯s shameless, r*scal, Liberty had shadows.


    Duncan hummed, he looked down at Sonny who was sitting on hisp, and didn¡¯t tell Liberty about


    Brown family anymore.


    After leaving the inpatient building, Duncan asked Liberty, ¡°Where should we go for dinner?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, I always go to a better restaurant when I invite you to dinner. When you wanted to


    eat, where did you go? I like the food there, so Mr. Lewis I suggest that we eat there.¡±


    Duncan smiled: ¡°I used to go to Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    He and Zachary were good friends, so they helped Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Duncan didn¡¯t get involved in the catering industry, and felt that thepetitiveness of this industry was


    too great, and they couldn¡¯tpete with Wiltspoon Hotel.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.¡± Liberty said generously: ¡°I¡¯m treating guests, Mr. Lewis,


    please don¡¯tpete with me.¡±


    Duncan smiled, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Now that Liberty could earn money, she could still afford to treat her asionally. Duncan was not


    polite to her. If he was too polite, Liberty would get angry.


    Sonny followed Duncan into his car, while Liberty drove by herself, and the two cars left the hospital


    quickly.


    As soon as they left, Chelsea and his husband walked out with their three children.


    Chelsea was scolded by her parents, with an expression of displeasure written all over her face.


    Sheined to her husband: ¡°I¡¯m doing it for Hank and also for my natal family¡¯s good, but my


    parents scold me! what¡¯s wrong with me? I have my own words, I don¡¯t hide them, I don¡¯t beat around


    the bush. It¡¯s unreasonable for an honest person like me to be scolded.


    Hank is in the same situation. When the scar heals, he doesn¡¯t remember how painful it was. He even


    said he would forgive Jessica and that he wouldn¡¯t leave her. He won¡¯t leave if he doesn¡¯t. When Sonny


    changed his surname to Lewis, don¡¯t regret it. Liberty is now to get in shape, look nice, and dress like a


    lady.


    She has opened two restaurants, bought a car, and must have a lot of savings. She is now a mobile


    bank. IF Hank remarried with her, we¡¯ll all benefit.


    I said those words and did those things with the cheek, all for the good of our two families.¡±


    George said to her: ¡°You are the only one who is smart when you are in the whole world, and everyone


    else is a fool?


    Liberty is living a good life now, why did she remarry Hank? Thinking that your brother is studded with


    gold and diamonds? Everyone likes him and wants to marry him?


    Don¡¯t say that a rich man like Mr. Lewis is pursuing Liberty, even if no one pursues Liberty, she will


    never return to Hank¡¯s side. You, mind your own business, you don¡¯t have to be annoying.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°¡­Liberty only wanted to remarry Hank when she was able to make money. If she is still as


    ipetent as before, no one will think highly of her.¡±


    George said: ¡°Say you treat others as fools. You really are like that. Liberty remarried with Hank


    because her head was caught by the door. Isn¡¯t it good for her to be with Mr. Lewis? Mr. Lewis is


    always a billionaire, and he treats Liberty very nice and also treats Sonny as if he were his own.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°My surname is Repton, who are you helping? I did that for the good of our little family and to


    get benefits. Look at Serenity, who is now the eldest mistress of the York family. If we can marry the


    York family¡­For this reason, our building materials business will be booming.¡±


    ¡°What does a hot business mean? It means money ising in. It¡¯s all money. Are you having trouble


    with money?¡± Her husband was hoarse, and said again: ¡°You have to think about it. but there is nothing


    you can do about the current situation.¡±


    Chelsea sighed, looked at the three children walking in front of the couple, and said, ¡°Take three big


    restaurant to eat, and it will cost several hundred dors.¡±

 Chapter 2098

    Chapter 2098


    It¡¯s a pity that his brother-inw was hospitalized and spent it all.


    The two older children were growing up, able to eat and drink, and hadn¡¯t had a big meal for a long


    time.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Took the children to eat in restaurants, always let the children eat, all they eat was money.


    Chelsea thoughtfully said: ¡°Husband, we are also self-inflicted. Before Hank and Liberty divorced, we


    had good food and drink at home, and we didn¡¯t need to spend our money. Hank would give the living


    expenses to his parents, the two elders. They all subsidize our family.


    I like seafood, and I want to eat beef. As long as I tell Liberty about these expensive ones, she will buy


    them for me and make sure I get enough to eat. Now, Liberty no longer likes me, and she doesn¡¯t even


    want to hire me.¡±


    George wanted to say something, but in the end said nothing.


    The couple just went to work, and the children in the family were taken care of by their parents-inw.


    A little pension for the two elders and the food expenses given by the brother-inw were all subsidized


    to their family. The money earned by the father and the couple at work could be saved.


    Now, he had to pay for every penny.


    The brother-inw had been lying in the hospital for so long, and the cost was also high, all of which


    were the pension funds paid by the parents-inw.


    It was also when his brother-inw Hank was hospitalized that Brother-inw George knew that his


    parents-inw still had money, and they didn¡¯t spend all of it on their family.


    Thinking of not having to pay for his brother-inw¡¯s hospitalization, he thought about it again.


    Chelsea: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Anyway, with his brother-inw around, it¡¯s not his turn to be the son-inw to take care of the parents-


    inw¡¯s pension.


    Besides, his wife Chelsea was a person who loved to take advantage of her natal family and took care


    of their small family wholeheartedly.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry about his parents-inw looking for him to take care of him in the future.


    It¡¯s not that the whole family did not enter the house.


    George: ¡°Chelsea, Chelsea.¡±


    George: ¡°Look at that old couple, are they your brother¡¯s father-inw and mother-inw?¡±


    Following her husband¡¯s pointing, Chelsea saw an old couple walking around, looking around, as if


    they were looking for someone, and seemed worried that others would recognize them.


    ¡°A bit like. It¡¯s impossible for them toe here, it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Chelsea said.


    Jessica¡¯s parents were very angry when she stole her household registration book and Hank¡¯s


    marriage certificate, which resulted in them only receiving tens of thousands of dors in dowry. They


    seldom came to the city, and even less.


    Jessica had a bad time at her husband¡¯s house, and she rarely went back to her mother¡¯s house to cry.


    But after Jessica stabbed Hank a few times, the Yates Family knew that she was not doing well at her


    husband¡¯s house.


    Mrs. Yates was crying and scolding, scolding her daughter for not listening to them, and not asking for


    hundreds of thousands of gifts, so she didn¡¯t get the attention of her husband¡¯s family and was bullied


    by her husband¡¯s family.


    If the Brown family spent more than $600,000 in gifts to wee Jessica through the door, how dare


    the Brown family bully and abuse Jessica like that?


    Weren¡¯t they afraid that thir daughter-inw would run away, and they would lose money and money?

 Chapter 2099

    Chapter 2099


    The Yates¡¯ family med Jessica for stealing the household registration book and Hank for obtaining


    the certificate, but they didn¡¯t want their daughter to die, so after they discussed it, they finally decided


    to hire awyer for their daughter.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They hoped their daughter would be given a lighter sentence.


    Jessica¡¯s brother and sister-inw didn¡¯t want to control her, but after being scolded by her parents for


    a while.


    Recently, they had to agree to their parents, and Jessica¡¯s brother all paid for his sister to hire awyer.


    In fact, Chelsea and his husband were not mistaken, the old couple were indeed Jessica¡¯s parents.


    They came to the hospital because they wanted to beg their son-inw to let their daughter go.


    As long as the son-inw was willing to issue a letter of understanding, the daughter could be given a


    lighter sentence.


    The Yates family¡¯s parents approached Hank to ask him to issue a letter of understanding, and they


    would definitely be stopped and abused by the Brown family¡¯s parents. Liberty didn¡¯t know about these


    things and didn¡¯t want to care about them. It had nothing to do with her.


    The only connection she had with the Brown family was Sonny.?Desire?Novel???


    ¡­¡­


    Clive, who was away from the Stone Family, came back.


    When the car passed by the gate of Remy¡¯s vi, he took a look and found that his younger sister was


    in Remy¡¯s vi. He wanted to stop the car, but finally drove back to his home.


    His younger sister and Remy were affectionate, and the younger sister is interested. Although Remy¡¯s


    family was in Annenburg, Remy also had two vis in Wiltspoon. The vi that was being renovated


    was also a neighbor of their business.


    In fact, Clive also agreed with Remy.


    FC & Co. was also discussing cooperation with Stone Group now.


    Of course Remy was in charge of this matter.


    This was Ben creating an opportunity for his younger brother to please the future Johnson family.


    Even if there was no chance of cooperation, Clive still appreciated Remy.


    The main reason was that Remy also liked his younger sister, but, as his mother was so reluctant to let


    his sister marry away, Clive was also a little bit reluctant, so he didn¡¯t speak for Remy, but he didn¡¯t stop


    him either, let nature take its course.


    Some time ago, when the young master of the Bucham family began to pursue his younger sister, Clive


    found that his parents¡¯ attitude towards Remy was much better.


    At this moment, both parents were at home, and Elisa was still in Remy¡¯s vi, helping to look after the


    decoration, which showed that it was the parents¡¯ acquiescence.


    After parking the car, Clive got out of the car and asked the butler who came out: ¡°Madam hasn¡¯t had


    her lunch break yet?¡±


    ¡°No, Madam is still watching TV at home, apanied by Mr. and Miss went to Young master


    Johnson¡¯s house next door. Only the young mistress went upstairs to take a lunch break.¡±


    When Alice was first pregnant, she was lethargic, and she got used to it, and now she had to take a


    lunch break at noon every day.


    ¡°Master, have you eaten yet?¡± the butler asked.


    After Clive got out of the car, he turned around and took a file bag from the car, and said to the butler, ¡°I


    ate outside.¡±


    Clive: ¡°You go to the next door and ask Miss and Young Master Johnson toe back.¡±


    The butler: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Clive took the file bag and entered the room.

 Chapter 2100

    Chapter 2100


    Mrs. Stone held the TV remote control and kept changing channels. She couldn¡¯t watch it; it¡¯s not as


    good-looking as the previous TV series, and the actors feel the same. Was it because she couldn¡¯t


    keep up with the times and had lost her aesthetic sense?¡± Mr. Stone said with a smile, ¡°You never like


    to watch TV, and you don¡¯t have time to watch TV¡ªwhen can you watch TV? y music and listen to


    it.¡±


    Mrs. Stone is a strong woman. Before retirement, she focused on work and was busy with business


    matters every day, so how could she have time to watch TV?


    In the past, her children were young, and after finishing their business affairs, Mrs. Stone had to take


    care of the three children¡¯s studies. When the children were asleep, it was alreadyte at night, and


    there was no mood or time to watch TV. The next day, she had to wake up as usual, start a new day of


    work.


    That is to say, the eldest son had the ability to take over the Stone Group. The couple retired at home


    and no longer took care of thepany¡¯s affairs, so Mrs. Stone was free.


    Mrs. Stone recalled her first half of her life, and said, ¡°That¡¯s true. I have rarely watched TV since I was


    young. Why don¡¯t we set up a few plots in the backyard and let the two of us grow some vegetables


    and fruits?


    I want to nt. In the evening, when the sun goes down and it¡¯s not so hot, we¡¯ll dig up the soil, open


    up a few plots ofnd, nt some vegetables and fruits, and nt some flowers and nts you like in


    the front yard. Taking care of the flowers and nts every day will not be too difficult or boring.¡±


    After quitting the power center of the Stone Group, the couple seldom attended banquets, unless they


    were hosted by people with good friendship, the couple would show their faces.


    Hearing the steady footsteps, Mr. Stone said: ¡°Clive is back.¡±


    Soon, she saw the tall and straight figure of the eldest son appearing in her sight, striding towards


    them.


    Mrs. Stone hummed and looked towards the door of the house.


    The file bag in Clive¡¯s hand reminded Mrs. Stone of what she asked her eldest son to investigate. She


    turned off the TV, and when her eldest son approached, she asked, ¡°Clive, have you checked it out?¡±


    Clive handed the bag to his mother and said, ¡°Mom, look, everyone in the older generation in Jensburg


    knows what Serenity said. It¡¯s not difficult to type, but it¡¯s hard to find evidence.¡±


    Mrs. Stone took the file bag and opened it and took out a few sheets of A4 paper from the bag.


    Clive sat down opposite his parents, and said: ¡°Mom, this is the information of those who can speak in


    Jensburg Farrell¡¯s family.¡±


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Mrs. Stone hummed and stopped talking.


    She read through the materials of the Farrell family one by one. The information of the current head of


    the Farrell family mentioned the idental death of the elder sister and younger sister of the head of


    the family, but did not mention the two nieces.


    Probably because she didn¡¯t want people to find the two nieces and her own daughter topete for


    the position of Matriarch.


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Is it all rumors that the current head of the Farrell family killed her elder sister and younger


    sister?¡±


    Clive: ¡°People in the older generation of Jensburg said that she killed her elder sister and younger


    sister, but those people have no evidence. The whole family of the head of the Farrell family is dead,


    and her mother¡¯s family is the current head of the Farrell family. Although they pretended to investigate,


    the results announced to the public were idental. If you are not a rtive of the previous head of the


    Farrell family, you just talk about it and don¡¯t know how to find out the truth. Now that things have


    passed for decades, it is even more difficult to find out the truth.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said after a long silence : ¡°Check slowly, as long as she did it, one day, ws will be


    exposed and evidence will be found for us. Mom believes that the Sk will be restored, and it will not


    be missed.¡±


    Her parents and family members all said that she died in a car ident.


    Car idents could be man-made.


    The main reason was that her aunt also died in a car ident. The son sorted out the cause of the


    death of the previous head of the Farrell family. Her aunt had heard that her parents and family


    members had a car ident and drove to the scene of the ident, but she also had a car ident on


    the way.


    Mrs. Stone always thought it was too coincidental.


    It was rted to the cause of death of parents and family members, and Mrs. Stone would definitely


    investigate to the end.


    ¡°Clive, Mom and your dad will investigate this matter slowly. We are both retired at home and free. This


    is rted to Mom¡¯s life experience. Mom must investigate clearly.¡±


    Clive: ¡°Mom, I can help you too.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said gently: ¡°You are in charge of thepany, and Alice is pregnant again and needs your


    care. Although Mom has retired, she is not too old to walk. Mom believes that as long as If we don¡¯t


    give up, we can always find out what happened back then.¡±

 Chapter 2101

    Chapter 2101


    As soon as Mrs. Stone finished speaking, Elisa and Remy hurried in.


    The butler went over to the two of them and said that the young master asked the two of them toe


    back, thinking that something had happened, the two of them hurried back.


    ¡°Mom, brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Elisa asked as she walked over.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing the serious expressions of her parents and older brother, and what information was still in her


    mother¡¯s hand, Elisa went straight to her mother and sat down, then took the materials from her


    mother, and continued to ask: ¡°Mom, what are these?¡±


    Remy also looked at Mrs. Stone with concern. He sat down not far from Clive.


    Another person could sit next to Elisa, considering that Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t just ept him, she just


    treated him a little better.


    Remy didn¡¯t dare to get so close to Elisa in front of Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, your older brother investigated some people in the Farrell family in Jensburg, and sorted out


    some information and brought them back for Mom to look at. Aren¡¯t you at Remy¡¯s side? How is the


    decoration?¡± Mrs. Stone looked at Remy twice before asking her daughter.


    While looking at the information, Elisa replied: ¡°Brother asked the butler to notify me and Remy toe


    back. I thought something happened, so I hurried back with Remy.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°Well, I wonder why you two came back together.¡±


    Suddenly, Mrs. Stone felt that it was very good to agree with her daughter and Remy to be together.


    Although Remy was from Annenburg, he had real estate in Wiltspoon, and the vi he was focusing on


    renovating now was a neighbor of their business.


    No, there¡¯s something wrong at home, tell them both, and they¡¯ll be back in less than five minutes. If


    the two really got married and lived together, Elisa could go back to her mother¡¯s house dozens of


    times a day.


    ¡°The decoration hasn¡¯t been finished yet, so I¡¯m not in a hurry. Let them take their time, as long as the


    quality is good.¡± It was Remy who answered Mrs. Stone¡¯s question about the decoration.


    It was his and Elisa¡¯s future home, and it had to be the best. He would discuss with Elisa how to install


    it and what materials to use in every ce. He also asked where to nt trees and where to nt


    flowers in the yard. Following Elisa¡¯s opinion.


    In short, everything was arranged ording to Elisa¡¯s preferences.


    This is the home he built for her.


    He wanted her to like it, and wanted her to livefortably in the future.


    Mrs. Stone hummed, and said: ¡°Renovation is a very troublesome thing. You have to redecorate the


    inside and outside, and even the scenery in the yard has to be remade. It takes a little longer.¡±


    Mrs. Stone hadn¡¯t seen it. But from the top floor of her house, she nced at the next door, and she


    could see theyout of the yard. She knew that the originalyout of the yard had been changed except


    for those trees that had not been removed.


    ¡°Brother, these are all personal information. It doesn¡¯t say that Mom is from the Farrell family, nor does


    it mention the cause of death of grandparents.¡± After Elisa finished reading the information on the


    important members of the Farrell family, she looked up at her older brother, a little puzzled.


    She thought that the older brother¡¯s investigation into the cause of the death of her grandparents could


    also prove that her mother was the oldest daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family.


    Clive said: ¡°I just checked their information. The cause of death of grandpa and grandma was just said


    by the older generation, but no one has evidence in hand. Everyone is suspicious and guessing.


    Decades have passed, and now we are going to find out the cause of death of grandpa and grandma.


    There is not much hope. Unless there is someone who knows, and the insider has evidence, otherwise


    we can only treat the cause of death of grandpa and grandma as rumors. There is no way to take the


    current Matriarch. Whether Mom is from the Farrell family is easy to handle. As long as Mom goes to


    Jensburg and has a blood rtionship test with the current head of the Farrell family, I can confirm


    whether Mom is from the Farrell family.¡±

 Chapter 2102

    Chapter 2102


    After being silent, Elisa asked, ¡°Is it true that there is no evidence at all?¡±


    Clive said: ¡°I can¡¯t find it at the moment, maybe it¡¯s because the time is too short. If you look slowly, you


    might be able to find something, but the hope is not too great. After all, even if there are loopholes in


    the past few decades, they will be blocked by others. Wipe away the traces, maybe all the insiders are


    dead.¡±


    Elisa stopped talking.


    Mrs. Stone said to her daughter: ¡°Elisa, you don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Mom will find


    evidence slowly if she has time. As long as she has done it, she will find evidence one day.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I can tell my elder brother to ask my sister-inw¡¯s natal brother to help with the investigation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I need it.¡± Mrs. Stone did not refuse Remy¡¯s offer of help.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    There was great power in numbers.


    Professional things should be left to professional people to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call and talk to my elder brotherter.¡± Remy said. He felt that this was an opportunity to perform.


    Help the future mother-inw to find out the reasons for his parents, and make sure that the future


    mother-inw will look up to him and give him extra points, then he will be able to embrace the beauty.


    The butler came over at this time, he looked at Elisa first, and then said to Mrs. Stone: ¡°Madam, Young


    Master Bucham is here, and he brought a bouquet of flowers, jewelry, and other gifts to Miss.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Ever since Julian began to ¡°pursue¡± Elisa, his ghost really lingered and was everywhere.


    Even if Julian didn¡¯t show up, the gifts he sent would stimte Remy¡¯s nerves every day, and Elisa was


    helpless.


    For this reason, Remy spent less time at work, and always spent time clinging to Elisa, for fear that if


    he made a mistake, Elisa would be abducted by Julian.


    In private, Remy also went to find Julian and asked what Julian meant to Elisa.


    Julian told him that he just stayed with Elisa and didn¡¯t worry about other things.


    For a character like Julian, Remy couldn¡¯t pry his mouth away from what he didn¡¯t want to say, so he


    had to go back in a huff.


    ¡°Madam, do you want to let Young Master Bucham in?¡± The butler asked Mrs. Stone.


    In this Stone family, Mrs. Stone was still in charge for the time being. So the butler asked Mrs. Stone


    what she meant.


    After Mrs. Stone nced at her daughter, she said: ¡°Julian, pleasee in. In the future, there will


    always be requests to go to other people¡¯s ces, so you can¡¯t turn him away.¡±


    Mrs. Stone considered herself a smart person and had lived half her life, but she still couldn¡¯t figure out


    why Julian wanted to ¡°pursue¡± her daughter.


    Obviously, Julian didn¡¯t seem to love Elisa, but what he did was pursue.


    He sent a bouquet of flowers every day, sometimes three bouquets a day, sometimes only one


    bouquet, but it would be matched with other gifts.


    For example, all kinds of famous bags, all kinds of brand-name clothes, skin care products, cosmetics,


    etc., Julian was very willing to spend money, and the gifts he sent to Elisa were expensive and


    numerous.


    If it were an ordinary person, if Julian smashed him with gifts like this for a while, he would probably


    have fallen long ago.

 Chapter 2103

    Chapter 2103


    Elisa knew that Julian was not sincere to her, and she also came from a wealthy family, her family had


    plenty of money, and she nevercked those expensive things, so she did not fall into the trap.


    As for the gift from Julian, except for the bouquet, Elisa would definitely throw it away, and she piled up


    all the other things without moving them. She nned to return all the gifts to Julian when she was no


    longer insane.


    Elisa thought, at least she and Remy had to be engaged or married before she and Remy could return


    the gift to Julian.


    Now if she returned the things, Patriarch Bucham would definitely know about this.


    Now Patriarch Bucham only wanted to save his oldest son; if he knew that Julian was interested in


    Elisa, he would definitelye to propose marriage regardless of Elisa¡¯s willingness or not.


    Julian¡¯s actions had already caused Elisa a lot of headaches, if Patriarch Bucham was added, she


    would really not be able to think about peace.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    So, she endured.


    Her family was suffering too. Even Remy couldn¡¯t help it.


    What Remy could do was be doubly nice to Elisa and behave well in front of the Stone family.


    Whenever Julian brought other gifts other than the bouquet, Remy would definitely send the same gift


    to Elisa, so as not to let Julian seize Elisa¡¯s heart.


    Julian came in soon.


    He came in empty-handed, and threw all the gifts he bought to the stone¡¯ servants, asking them to help


    him move things in.


    ¡°Hey, there are so many people here, they don¡¯t know that I¡¯ming, so they are waiting for me.¡±


    Seeing that everyone was there, Julian smiled boldly. He strode over and saw that there were no empty


    sofas to sit on.


    Remy was sitting opposite Mrs. Stone and her husband.


    Julian huddled with him, just for Mrs. Stone and her husband topare and see who was the better


    of the two.


    Remy stood up with a smile, ¡°Julian, sit down.¡±


    After he gave way to Julian, he walked over and sat next to Elisa.


    The butler came in with arge bouquet of flowers, while the servants carriedrge and small bags in


    their hands.


    Soon, the coffee table was full of gifts from Julian.


    In addition to Elisa¡¯s brand-name bags, clothes, cosmetics, jewelry, etc., there were also two boxes of


    nutritional products for Mrs. Stone and her husband, and a few sets of small clothes for Elisa¡¯s


    nephew/niece who had not yete out.


    The butler came over with arge bouquet of flowers, but he didn¡¯t know whether to give it to hisdy.


    Seeing the butler¡¯s bewildered look, Julian helped him out, got up and walked over, took arge


    bouquet of flowers from the butler¡¯s hand, put them on the coffee table, and said: ¡°The flowers in the


    flower shop today are very beautiful, I bought a bunch of them.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled a little far-fetched, she asked: ¡°Why is Julian free toe here today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mention it, I had nothing to do today, and I could have a rxing weekend at home, but


    since I opened my eyes, I was met by my dad¡¯s monk chanting, and asked me to meet him to help me


    screen out Girl, see if I react. It¡¯s really Monk chanting scriptures, which made me dizzy, gave me a


    headache, and made me run away.


    The main reason is that my dad has supernatural powers and is everywhere. Even if I live in a house


    under my name, my dad wille to him. He made up his mind to kick me out. I have to go with fate


    for my illness. When ites to the right person, it will be cured without injections or medicines.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t meet the right person, I¡¯ll be like this for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ve been single for


    more than 30 years, and I can live a good life without a girlfriend? Sigh, it¡¯s Grandma York who killed


    me.¡± Julian sighed.

 Chapter 2104

    Chapter 2104


    It could be seen that he was really filled with resentment when his father urged him to marry.


    The masters all said that it was fate, and when the fate came, he didn¡¯t need to look for it, the girl who


    could turn him into a normal man would automatically appear and meet him.


    His father was impatient, saying that if he didn¡¯t take the initiative and wait for God to arrange, when


    would he have to wait? If God took a nap and forgot about him, wouldn¡¯t he be single for the rest of his


    life?


    Julian was not convinced.


    How was he so old?


    Weren¡¯t they in their thirties?


    Rounding off, he was only thirty years old, and thirty years old was a prime of life, very young.


    People now live a long life, judging from his physical health, Julian felt that it would not be a problem for


    him to live to be a hundred years old.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, he was still single in his thirties, so he didn¡¯t worry.


    Clive couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°I think Grandma York was so annoyed by your father that she


    had no choice but to push a master out to appease your father.¡±


    As a result, no one could have imagined it.


    Who would have thought that Patriarch Bucham, who had great powers, would really urge marriage


    and make people¡¯s scalps tingle?


    It¡¯s no wonder that other young people in the Bucham family, as long as they reached marriageable


    age and had no boyfriend or girlfriend, all slipped away either on business trips or abroad, and they


    didn¡¯t stay in Wiltspoon anyway.


    They were afraid that Patriarch Bucham would point his gun at them.


    Seeing that the young master was urged to marry like that, even the hair of young master Bucham¡¯s


    bodyguards was tense, for fear that the master would solve their lifelong affairs together.


    ¡°Julian, it¡¯s a pity that you were chanted by your father, but don¡¯t transfer your distress to me. I haven¡¯t


    even touched the gift that you gave me. You¡¯re here today, why don¡¯t you take them all back?¡± Elisa


    comined that Julian was having a hard time, and he would not let others have a good time.


    Elisa continued: ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to return it to you for a long time, but I was afraid that your father would


    find out, so I never dared to return it.¡±


    Julian said indifferently: ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, you can give it to someone else, or throw it away. Don¡¯t


    return it to my house. Let my dad know. I don¡¯t guarantee what he will do.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Stone, Mr. Johnson, you don¡¯t have to worry about what I do. You two fall in love if you want to,


    and break up if you want to break up. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Elisa and Remy: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Julian, where have I offended you, you can tell me clearly, so that I can die with peace in my eyes.¡±


    Elisa said with a headache.


    She made a mistake, she can be punished byw, why let Julian torment her.


    Julian: ¡°You didn¡¯t offend me, I just saw you¡­ Well, it¡¯s a bit pleasing to the eye.¡±


    The authenticity of Julian¡¯sst sentence must be two points.


    Julian: ¡°I used to think that Ms. Stone, you were capricious and barbaric. Everyone said you were a bad


    woman, and I never got to know you. I really thought you were that kind of person. After all, there are


    too many people who say you are bad. Now that I understand it, I feel that those people are just jealous


    of Ms. Stone. They deliberately smeared you because you lived a chic life.¡±


    Elisa: ¡­I don¡¯t want your approval, I don¡¯t want your praise, I just want you to go as far as you can!

 Chapter 2105

    Chapter 2105


    Julian looked at the file bag.


    After Mrs. Stone noticed Julian¡¯ eyes, she didn¡¯t hide it, and said to him: ¡°Julian, I have something to


    ask for your help.¡±


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°Mrs. Stone, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. If you need help with something,


    just tell me, if I can help, I will definitely help. Recently, I have been bothering Ms. Stone. In fact, I feel


    very sorry. Being able to help you will make me feel better.¡±


    Besides, Elisa and Julian¡¯s younger siblings were good friends. For the sake of his younger siblings, if


    Mrs. Stone opened her mouth, Julian would help.


    Mrs. Stone told Julian about her life experience and her suspicion that her parents and family members


    died unexpectedly.


    After listening to Mrs. Stone¡¯s words, Julian got up immediately and wanted to leave.


    Clive and Remy moved in unison, got up and grabbed Julian at the same time, and pushed him back to


    his original position.


    Julian said: ¡°I¡¯m bothering everyone, I¡¯d better go.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Stone said dumbfoundingly: ¡°Julian, is this going to help? You are only now looking for evidence.


    This is a very tricky matter. Even if you search, you may not be able to find it. It is impossible for the


    person who did this to leave traces. The years are drowning.¡±


    Julian said: ¡°The insider is probably dead. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help with this matter, but it¡¯s very


    difficult to help. I¡¯m afraid that if I agree, I won¡¯t be able to hand over useful information in the end,


    which will disappoint Mrs. Stone¡¯s promise.¡±


    So, it¡¯s better for him not to intervene.


    Julian regretted that he had nced at the file bag, why did he look at the file bag, it was not filled with


    gold.


    Elisa asked him: ¡°Young master Bucham, can¡¯t you even find out? Isn¡¯t your Bucham family the best in


    this line of work? No one dares to be number one even if you call it second.¡±


    Julian smiled wryly: ¡°Miss Stone, our family is in this line of business, and our family is famous and


    powerful, but no matter how powerful we are, we are still human beings, ordinary people, not gods, and


    we don¡¯t have the ability to reach heaven. If I were a god, I would travel through time. It¡¯s okay to go


    back to the past and help you find evidence, but unfortunately I¡¯m not a god.¡±


    Elisa stopped talking.


    Human abilities are also limited.


    Facing the Stone family who was looking at him, Julian thought for a while, and then said to Mrs.


    Stone: ¡°If you don¡¯t care about the result, I can help. What does Mrs. Stone think?¡±


    It meant that he would help with the investigate, but that he wouldn¡¯t be found for sure.


    Just to tell Mrs. Stone not to have too high expectations of him.


    After all, forty or fifty years had passed, and at that time, Julian hadn¡¯t been born yet.


    Mrs. Stone said: ¡°I also know that the evidence is hard to find. I dare not ask Julian to help me find the


    evidence. As long as Julian helps me, it¡¯s fine if I can find the evidence. If I can¡¯t find it, I won¡¯t me


    you.¡±


    If my sister and I are really members of the Farrell family, even if there is no evidence to prove that my


    second aunt killed my parents, the position of the head of the Farrell family, if I want to take it back for


    my descendants or my sister¡¯s descendants, it is fine.¡±


    Farrell family was all headed by women.

 Chapter 2106

    Chapter 2106


    Elisa thought her mother only had one daughter, so she told her to go up.


    She didn¡¯t have this ability.


    Before her mother did something big, Elisa vinated her mother in advance, ¡°Mom, you really want to


    take back the position of the head of the Farrell family, don¡¯t think about me inheriting it, what kind of


    virtue is your daughter, how many pounds does she have? You know that I can¡¯t take on the burden of


    leading a family.


    Go find Serenity and give Serenity a few years, she has the ability.¡±


    Elisa dragged Serenity out as a shield Anyway, a dead fellow Taoist would not die a poor daoist.


    Mrs. Stone stared at her daughter and said to her: ¡°Serenity is extremely busy and under great


    pressure. She will be the head wife of the York family in the future. It will not be easy at all. How can we


    entrust the burden of the Farrell family to her?¡±


    Elisa said: ¡°I don¡¯t care, because I don¡¯t have that ability, my head isn¡¯t that big, and I don¡¯t wear such a


    big hat. Serenity can¡¯t do it, so let sister Liberty do it. sister Liberty is the oldest of us three, and isn¡¯t the


    Farrell family¡¯s oldest daughter the strongest?


    Mom and my aunt, my mother is very powerful, and my mother only gave birth to me, but my aunt has


    two daughters, and sister Liberty is my aunt¡¯s daughter. The eldest daughter is the most powerful one,


    and if she returns to orthodoxy in the future, let sister Liberty be the head of the family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At this point, Elisa felt that this was feasible, and sheughed: ¡°As long as sister Liberty bes the


    head of the Farrell family, she and Mr. Lewis are well-matched, and she and Mr. Lewis will not be under


    too much pressure when they are together, and kill two birds with one stone.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Her surname is Hunt.¡±


    Elisa said: ¡°My surname is Stone, we all are not Farrell, but it can be changed.¡±


    Mr. Stone stared at his daughter.


    Elisa said: ¡°Dad, don¡¯t stare at me. My mother really asked me to be the leader. I will definitely change


    my surname to Farrell. If you don¡¯t want your only daughter to change her surname, please persuade


    my mother not to let me be the leader. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Mr. Stone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mrs. Stone stared at her daughter, a little bit resentful that iron cannot be made into steel.


    It¡¯s not that the younger sister¡¯s daughter was not good, but she was annoyed that her daughter had


    started to shrink back without even trying.


    ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t have that kind of ability. I was born to you, and you know your daughter¡¯s ability. My


    ability is to invest in a small business, and that¡¯s about it. The Farrell family probably has a bit of


    internal fighting now. Seriously, you also know that your daughter is straightforward, and she can¡¯t


    compete with those thousands of people with a clear heart. Maybe I have ascended to the sky before I


    take the position of Matriarch.¡±


    ¡°Bah, Good luck!¡± Mrs. Stone scolded her daughter and talked nonsense.


    Mrs. Stone continued: ¡°It¡¯s too early to say those things now. After really investigating, the position of


    the head of the Farrell family should return to you. Mom will choose the most suitable candidate. If the


    three of you can¡¯t do it, let Kathryn take the position.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t grow up with the head of the Farrell family, even if she returned to the Farrell family now,


    she was already twenty-seven or eight years old, and her personality had already been established.


    Judging from Clive¡¯s investigation of Kathryn¡¯s information, Kathryn was a child with upright views and


    strong abilities, and could still bear the heavy burden of the family.


    Of course, Mrs. Stone still hoped that she or her younger sister¡¯s daughter would inherit the position of


    head of the Farrell family.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t do it. She wanted to challenge the family¡¯s burden. Her daughter would really marry


    into Johnson¡¯s family in the future. If she wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter-inw, she wouldn¡¯t have to carry


    the heavy burden, but her daughter¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t good for fighting with people who had big


    hearts.


    As Elisa said, Liberty was the best candidate.


    However, the matter had not been investigated clearly, and the step of deciding the heir had not yet


    been reached, so there was no need to worry about it for the time being.

 Chapter 2107

    Chapter 2107


    When Mrs. Stone, and Elisa were talking, Julian remained silent.


    After the mother and daughter stopped discussing who would take over the Farrell family in the future,


    Julian got up and said goodbye again: ¡°I won¡¯t disturb everyone, let¡¯s go first. Please have dinner some


    other day when you are free.¡±


    Mrs. Stone asked her son to send Julian out.


    Clive got up and saw them off.


    Julian did not stop him.


    Out of the main house, Clive asked Julian: ¡°Julian, you don¡¯t mean that to my sister, how long will you


    continue to act? Who asked you to y the leading role?¡±


    Clive wanted to know who it was, he could invite Julian to star in the y.


    Julian: ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, I don¡¯t want to say it, it¡¯s embarrassing.¡±


    Clive: ¡°¡­¡±


    Julian made a bet with Andrew, lost the bet, and had to help Andrew unconditionally.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Andrew¡¯s condition was that before Remy and Elisa get engaged, Julian must make a promise to


    ¡°pursue¡± Elisa.


    Didn¡¯t Mrs. Stone think Remy was far away?


    Julian was close enough, he was also from Wiltspoon.


    But did Mrs. Stone dare to let her daughter marry Julian?


    Obviously, Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t dare.


    With Julian as aparison, Mrs. Stone found Remy much more pleasing to the eye.


    Julian: ¡°Mr. Stone, I heard that your mother has other people¡¯s ideas, and wants to match your sister


    with the person she likes. Do you have such a n?¡±


    Clive: ¡°¡­There is such a thing? I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    His mother could really make a fuss.


    At this time, it was appropriate for the mother to investigate the matter of her life experience slowly, so


    that the mother will not have so much time to toss about the younger sister and Remy.


    ¡°Whether there is or not, Mr. Stone, please tell your mother. If she introduces a boyfriend to Ms. Stone


    again, I will find him and tell him that Ms. Stone is my girlfriend. Who dares to rob women with me?¡±


    Clive: ¡°¡­Julian, you will hurt my sister like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to hurt your sister; it¡¯s that your mother doesn¡¯t want your sister to have a better life.


    I just don¡¯t understand. Remy is also the young master of a wealthy family with hundreds of billions of


    dors, and his family is much stronger than your Stone family. Your sister is not popr in the circle of


    high society in Wiltspoon, although most people are jealous of her. She has been obsessed with


    Zachary for many years, everyone knows this, and anyone who is with her will worry about being


    compared with Zachary by her.


    Who likes to bepared with Zachary all the time? Comparison, not to mention that the person who


    isparing is still Zachary.


    I¡¯m not afraid of your anger, I think your sister¡¯s marriage is difficult, and finally there is a man who


    doesn¡¯t care about her past, and her personality is alsopatible, and he is tolerant of her. Beloved,


    you know how to cherish; you should quickly pack up your sister and send it to Remy¡¯s house, and


    urge Remy to marry her; that¡¯s the serious thing.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s far away? How far? Compared to those who marry abroad, Annenburg is very close,


    okay? Besides, Remy has been working in Wiltspoon for a long time, and he also has real estate here.


    After marriage, the young couple must live in Wiltspoon.


    That¡¯s a normal thing, and you don¡¯t live in Annenburg for a long time.¡±


    Clive smiled embarrassingly, unable to speak. He made a gesture of invitation to Julian, and invited


    Julian to get into the car.


    Before getting into the car, Julian did not forget to tell: ¡°Don¡¯t let my father know that I have been here,


    otherwise if I marry your sister back home, she will be a widow for the rest of her life.¡±


    Clive: ¡°You are even more afraid that Patriarch Bucham will know about this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Grandma York tricked me.¡± Julian sighed again.

 Chapter 2108

    Chapter 2108


    Julian left the Stone family vi.


    Clive stood at the door of his house, watching Julian go away gracefully, after a long time, he turned


    back to the house.


    ¡­¡­


    After Liberty invited Duncan to dinner, the two chatted for a long time before she left the hotel with


    Sonny and went to Wildridge Manor.


    On the way, Liberty received several calls.


    It was the elders of the York family who called and asked her when she would send Sonny there. They


    really missed Sonny.


    Liberty replied to everyone that she was on her way, so she blocked the calls of the elders to rush her


    away.


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to affect everyone¡¯s good mood for the weekend because he was inconvenient to


    move, so he didn¡¯t go with her to Wildridge Manor.


    He sat there for an hour before letting the bodyguards send him back to the Lewis family mansion.


    Before entering the room, he heardughtering from the room, it was a long-lostughter.


    Ever since he had a car ident, his family has been lifeless. When encountering happy things, his


    family members avoided him and secretly had fun behind his back. He dared not reveal it, for fear of


    stimting his sensitive heart.


    Duncan felt that his family was too cautious.


    He admitted that he once gave up on himself, and his temper became particrly bad, and he wanted


    to scold people when he caught him.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    His parents didn¡¯t know how many times they cried because of his violent temper.


    But after he was discharged from the hospital, he thought about it and regained his confidence in life.


    He worked very hard to do rehabilitation, and he worked very hard to smile at life.


    There was really no need for the family members to be afraid that their smiles would stimte his


    sensitive nerves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in for now.¡± At the door of the house, Duncan whispered to the bodyguard: ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here for


    a while, and go inter.¡±


    He heard Lily¡¯s voice and his mother¡¯sughter, It should be that Lily came and said some funny things


    to make his motherugh.


    After Duncan¡¯s ident, Lily visited her several times. When he was in the hospital, when Duncan saw


    her, he would say that it was lucky she didn¡¯t stalk him, and it was also lucky that the two of them were


    not together, otherwise Lily would have jumped into the fire pit up.


    Because he became a cripple.


    Lilyforted him, and he also scolded Lily for being hypocritical, saying that Lily might be very happy


    in her heart, and said that if he followed his mother¡¯s arrangement and stayed with Lily, he would not


    have a car ident and be a useless person.


    During that time, he even hurt Liberty, let alone Lily.


    Thinking back, Duncan blushed.


    Duncan never dreamed that he, who had always been bold, would turn into an unreasonable person


    one day.


    He sat at the door for a long time before letting the bodyguards push him in.


    Lily nned to leave.


    She came to Wiltspoon because of work needs, so she came to see Mrs. Lewis and Duncan.


    Although Duncan liked to talk nonsense and swear at people when he was going crazy, Lily didn¡¯t care


    about him.


    She could understand and experience Duncan¡¯s despair.


    Mrs. Lewis said just now: ¡°If Duncan epted you and stayed with you, such a thing would not


    happen. Oh, it¡¯s fate!¡±

 Chapter 2109

    Chapter 2109


    When Duncan heard what his mother said, he felt that his mother wasining about Liberty.


    He heard Lily reply to his mother: ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t force your rtionship. Duncan doesn¡¯t like me,


    and I have nothing to do with him. Auntie, you also said that this is fate. Even if he is with me, there is


    no guarantee that he will not.


    Now that Duncan is facing the reality, he is thinking about it. Auntie, you can¡¯t say such things in front of


    him. He will think you are ming Liberty. From the beginning to the end, Liberty was in a passive


    position. She took care of her. I have been with Duncan for a while, and she often encourages Duncan,


    but she is still the same to Duncan.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis sighed again, ¡°Yes, we can all see that Liberty hasn¡¯t fallen in love with Duncan yet. It¡¯s not


    that she dislikes Duncan and can¡¯t walk anymore. She never thought about remarrying from the


    beginning to the end. It hurt her too much. I didn¡¯t me Liberty. I knew she was innocent. I just sighed


    and wouldn¡¯t let Duncan know.¡±


    Lilyforted Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, Duncan is willing to do rehabilitation. The doctor has


    said that he insists on doing rehabilitation, and there is a 90% hope that he can return to normal. I


    heard that Duncan asionally goes back to thepany to deal with official business, the main thing


    is that he has a good attitude, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Mindset is very important.


    Just like those cancer patients, two people undergoing surgery at the same time, the one with a better


    mentality, can live longer.


    Mrs. Lewis hummed, ¡°I still have to thank Liberty. Although she didn¡¯t ept Duncan¡¯s feelings, she


    always supported and encouraged Duncan, and she will never run away from him. She is Duncan¡¯s


    spiritual pir. She will insist on doing rehabilitation. Well, I don¡¯t think about anything now. As long as


    Duncan gets better, as long as Liberty is willing to marry him, our family will have no objections. After


    Duncan¡¯s incident, I also think about it that Duncan may have such a fate.¡±


    Liberty had not died yet. If they got married in the next few years, Mrs. Lewis would still be able to hug


    her grandchildren.


    Even if they were together, they probably wouldn¡¯t think about having kids if it went on for another ten


    or eight years and Liberty got older.


    As a mother, Mrs. Lewis still hoped that her youngest son would have a queen.


    Mrs. Lewis liked Sonny, and he was a good kid, but his surname was Brown, and his father was still


    alive.


    Lilyforted Mrs. Lewis again.


    When Lily was about to leave, Duncan stopped eavesdropping and asked the bodyguards to push him


    into the room.


    ¡°Duncan, you¡¯re back.¡±


    When Mrs. Lewis saw Duncaning in, she was quite flustered, worried that her son would hear her


    chatting with Lily.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan looked gentle, and he responded: ¡°When I went to the hospital, I met Liberty and Sonny. The


    mother and son were going to visit Hank. Later, Liberty invited me to dinner, and I came back after


    dinner. ¡°


    Duncan: ¡°Ms. Harmon is here, have you eaten yet?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis felt relieved when she saw her son¡¯s gentle expression, as if she heard her chatting with


    Lily.


    Lily responded: ¡°We¡¯ve had dinner. How are you, Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°I¡¯m good. I keep doing rehabilitation, but the effect is not obvious. I feel that I have done


    rehabilitation for a long time, but in real terms, the time is not long. The doctor told me not to worry,


    take my time.¡±


    Lily said: ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, there must be a process, as long as you persevere, you will recover. When


    you recover, I will treat you to dinner.¡±


    Duncan smiled, ¡°Use your mouth to eat. You don¡¯t have to wait for my feet to heal. You should do your


    business first. When you¡¯re done, remember to treat our family to dinner before you leave Wiltspoon.¡±


    Lily readily agreed: ¡°Okay.


    Mr. Lewis, Auntie, I¡¯m leaving first, and I¡¯lle to see you some other day when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Lily was also very busy now, so she could only visit Mrs. Lewis on weekends. After Duncan¡¯s ident,


    her mother was worried about Mrs. Lewis, afraid that Mrs. Lewis would not be able to bear it, so she


    came to visit several times.

 Chapter 2110

    Chapter 2110


    ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Lewis personally sent Lily out of the house.


    She stood at the door of the house and watched Lily go away. Such a good girl had no chance with her


    son.


    The rtionship between people was really strange.


    The current Liberty wasn¡¯t as good as Lily, but her son didn¡¯t call Lily because he liked Liberty.


    After a while, Mrs. Lewis went back to the house.


    Mrs. Lewis saw that his son was not supported by the bodyguard, stood up slowly, then took a step,


    and sat on the sofa.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mrs. Lewis was quite excited. Her son was able to stand up by himself, and he was able to take a step


    forward.


    The bodyguard pushed the wheelchair away, parked the wheelchair aside, and went out silently.


    ¡°Duncan.¡± Mrs. Lewis walked over quickly and sat down next to her son. Her concerned eyes fell on his


    son¡¯s legs. Seeing his trembling legs, she felt stressed again, and stretched out her hand to gently


    touch his son¡¯s calf.


    Mrs. Lewis asked: ¡°Still hurt?¡±


    Duncan hummed, ¡°The pain is a little lighter than when I stood up by myself for the first time. Mom,


    don¡¯t worry, I will get better gradually.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Well, it will get better, don¡¯t force yourself, take your time.¡±


    Duncan nodded.


    ¡°Is Liberty busy this Saturday? Why don¡¯t you ask her toe over to y? I really miss Sonny.¡±


    Duncan touched his leg, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to Wildridge Manor for a long time. I want to go, but I¡¯m afraid


    that if I go, it will affect their mood. They can¡¯t y happily and don¡¯t dare to show their happiness too


    much. Afraid that I would be ufortable.


    I have to be distracted to take care of me so that they can¡¯t be unscrupulous, so I still won¡¯t go.¡±


    Duncan, Zachary and Josh were known as the Iron Triangle of Wiltspoon.


    In the past, when people saw Duncan, they could see Zachary and Josh, and if they saw them, they


    could also see him. Today, the three of them seldom get together.


    ¡°Duncan.¡± Mrs. Lewis said distressedly: ¡°If you want to go, go, bring a few more people there. They can


    take good care of you. Zachary and Josh are considerate people, they will not dislike you.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis could only hum.


    ¡°How is Sonny¡¯s father?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis staggered the topic so as not to make her son feel bad.


    ¡°After recovering, Hank is really fatal.¡± Duncan sighed. After entering the ICU, many people did not


    survive in the end. Hank survived after being so seriously injured andatose for so many days.

 Chapter 2111

    Chapter 2111


    Mrs. Lewis answered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he wakes up, then Sonny still has his father. It would be pitiful


    if he lost his father at such a young age.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Sonny doesn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with his father. Hank used to throw the child to


    the sister Liberty. He was a hands-off shopkeeper, teasing the child on a whim, and often making the


    child cry. His parents are also like this. They are all about saving face for Sonny, and they don¡¯t give


    much sincerity. They kiss whoever brings up the children. Sonny kisses his aunt like a mother and


    child, but he just doesn¡¯t like his grandparents and his aunt Chelsea. It¡¯s also thanks to Liberty¡¯s fight


    for Sonny¡¯s custody. It¡¯s best for Sonny to follow her.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hummed.


    ¡°Now the Brown family is desperately trying to cultivate a rtionship with Sonny. Although it¡¯s not too


    late, it makes people want to ridicule them.¡± Duncan actually had a lot of opinions on the Brown family.


    He didn¡¯t like the Brown family very much.


    Especially Chelsea, who was a philistine with no shame. She used to abuse Liberty, but now that she


    saw her making money in business, she wanted toe over and bite Liberty to suck blood.


    ¡°Sonny¡¯s aunt Chelsea is the most shameless person I¡¯ve ever met.¡± Duncan couldn¡¯t helpining


    to his mother. Then he told his mother what he saw and heard in Hank¡¯s ward.


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°That¡¯s shameless enough. That family is all top-notch. Liberty is right to reject her. This


    kind of top-notch hides as far away as possible. Liberty is also kind-hearted. As an ordinary person,


    after the divorce, she took her son and left long ago, and no longer see each other.¡±


    After Duncan was silent, he said: ¡°Their divorce agreement stiptes that Brown family can watch


    Sonny at any time, and Hank also pays for child support. After all, the child is innocent. Liberty did this


    for Sonny.¡±


    The father-son rtionship between Hank and Sonny was not deep, but Hank still loved his son. He


    often came to visit his son, bought things for him, and also took him out to y, giving Sonny fatherly


    love.


    Everything Liberty did was for Sonny; she wanted Sonny to grow up healthily and happily, and she


    didn¡¯t want to divorce and tear each other up like others, and it¡¯s always the children who get hurt like


    that.


    Because of mutual tearing, there would always be resentment towards the other party facing the child,


    scolding andining about the other party in front of the child, which would have a negative


    impact on the child.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sonny was loved by thousands of people, but no amount of love could ever rece a father¡¯s love.


    Liberty just didn¡¯t want her son to lose his father¡¯s love.


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°I¡¯m just worried that their family will use Sonny to design Hank and Liberty¡¯s remarriage.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about this. No one can take away the woman I recognize. Don¡¯t worry, one


    day, Liberty will be your daughter-inw. As long as you don¡¯t dislike her or object.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t dislike it, nor does she object to it. This is between you and Liberty.


    You just have to work hard. ¡°


    Duncan alsoughed, he had been working hard!


    He now spent the majority of his time with Liberty. Hank had no chance with him around. Furthermore,


    Liberty had stated unequivocally that she would not return, not to mention that Hank had no intention of


    remarrying her, even if Hank was sincere. Even if he wanted to remarry, Liberty would not ept.


    In her words, after finally jumping out of the fire pit, her head was caught by the door, so she jumped in


    again.


    The Brown family treated her well now that she was sessful, having opened two restaurants and


    made a lot of money.


    They also wanted to get some benefits from Serenity through her.


    Liberty didn¡¯t want to hold her sister back, let alone let the Brown family hold her back.


    ¡­.


    Wildridge Manor.

 Chapter 2112

    Chapter 2112


    Knowing that her sister Liberty wasing soon, Serenity insisted on waiting at the gate of the Manor.


    Zachary naturally apanied her.


    She yawned again and again.


    Zachary said to her: ¡°It¡¯s a long distance from the city to here. I told you to take a lunch break first. After


    lunch break, my sister will be there. You just don¡¯t listen. Now you¡¯re yawning all the time.¡±


    Serenity yawned again, and she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t want to get up when I lie down. In this weather,


    with the air conditioner on, the more I sleep, thezier I feel. The morezy I get, the more I don¡¯t want


    to get up.¡±


    She could sleep through the afternoon without waking her up.


    ¡°The reason for the change of seasons, it is easy to make peoplezy.¡± Zachary held her hand, pulled it


    higher, then kissed the back of her hand, then looked up at her. His eyes were full of tenderness, and


    asked her: ¡°Seren, it will be our wedding anniversary soon, what gift do you prepare for me?¡±


    Zachary pitifully continued, ¡°Those are Ben¡¯s children, and you put them in front of me too, Seren, do


    you have the heart to lose me?¡±


    Zachary could be depressed for an entire year if he did not receive the thoughtfully prepared


    anniversary gift from his wife.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Serenity smiled, ¡°I really haven¡¯t made up my mind yet. Tell me, what gift do you want? I¡¯ll give it to


    you.¡±


    She thought taking the day off and staying with him on that day. And the gifts she prepared for him


    included clothes, ties, watches, men¡¯s nes, diamond rings for wedding anniversary, that¡¯s all she


    thought of.


    On that day, she would cook herself and prepare three meals for him, and she would pay more


    attention to dinner and have a romantic candlelight dinner.


    Zachary was so young, it was not easy to give gifts. She guessed everyone would give them a golden


    lock just like the full moon banquet.


    ¡°I ordered two sets of children¡¯s jewelry in the jewelry store, and there are also gold locks.¡±


    Zachary had no objection.


    ¡°Next week, we¡¯ll be there.¡±


    Remy would go back one step ahead of them. He was the child¡¯s uncle.


    ¡°I have to hurry up and deal with the work at hand. If we go to FC Manor, we can stay for a few more


    days.¡±


    Knowing that Serenity liked the two children very much and also liked staying in FC Manor, Zachary


    wanted to stay there with his beloved wife for a few more days.


    The couple could talk a lot, and they didn¡¯t feel like they had to wait for a long time. When they saw


    Liberty¡¯s car, Serenity shook off her husband¡¯s hand and walked forward with a smile.


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    Liberty¡¯s car had juste into their sight, and before it approached, the beloved wife couldn¡¯t wait to


    go up to her, so let¡¯s go, and even shook his hand away. This made Zachary a little jealous of Liberty.


    Of course, Zachary wouldn¡¯t overpower Liberty and dared notpete with her, because he would


    lose!

 Chapter 2113

    Chapter 2113


    Liberty stopped the car at the gate of the mansion.


    ¡°Sonny, wake up, you¡¯re at your aunt¡¯s house.¡± Liberty turned her head and called out to her son.


    Sonny slept soundly, even his mother¡¯s yelling failed to wake him up.


    Liberty had to get out of the car first.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s smile was as bright as the sun in the sky, Zachary also came over and called Liberty sister.


    Liberty: ¡°It¡¯s so hot, you two are still standing here waiting for me? It¡¯s so hot, go in quickly, I¡¯ll drive in.¡±


    Zachary said with a smile: ¡°Your sister heard youing, so she started counting the time, thinking


    that you were almost there I have toe out and wait.¡±


    Liberty lightly reprimanded her sister: ¡°Come out and wait without an umbre to shade you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just sat in the security room for a while. It was almost time before I came out with Zachary


    to take a look, and I saw your car.¡± Serenity asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°He fell asleep in the car, and I can¡¯t even wake him up.¡±


    ¡°Let him go to bed first, sister, you can drive in and park it.¡± Said, Serenity opened the door of the


    passenger seat and got into the car.


    Zachary sat in the back seat of the car. Seeing Sonny sleeping soundly on the car seat, he wanted to


    hug Sonny and let Sonny sleep in his arms. Who knew that when he touched Sonny, Sonny woke up.


    Opening his eyes and seeing that it was Zachary, Sonny grinned and called softly: ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Well, Sonny woke up. Sonny, do you still want to sleep, or, sleep a little longer, Uncle hugs


    you to sleep.¡±


    Sonny rested his head on Zachary¡¯s chest, then closed his eyes again.


    The soft and cute appearance made Zachary¡¯s heart soften, and he couldn¡¯t help but bow his head and


    kiss his little face.


    It¡¯s no wonder that the elders gave them both a bad face when they saw the couplee back for the


    weekend without Sonny.


    Serenity said to her husband in private: ¡°We won¡¯t bring Sonny with us when wee back. I guess


    your parents won¡¯t let us enter the vi. Sonny is a stepping stone. If we don¡¯t see Sonny, we won¡¯t


    have a good face when wee back.¡±


    Zachary was also a little dumbfounded.


    Not only his parents, but also his aunts and uncles.


    Hearing that the couple came back, they first asked about Sonny¡¯s news, knowing that they didn¡¯t bring


    Sonny with them, his uncles and aunts turned around and left.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The main reason was that there hadn¡¯t been such a young child in the vi for a long time. The


    youngest, Rowan, was sixteen or seventeen years old. Everyone couldn¡¯t help liking Sonny when they


    saw such a young child.


    Sonny was cute and sweet-mouthed, coaxing his grandparents into tion.


    Liberty got into the car after him, and the security guard had already opened the gate of the vi,


    allowing Liberty to drive into the vi.


    ¡°Sonny is still sleeping, sister, you drive to the entrance of the main house in the center and park, so


    you don¡¯t have to walk so far with Sonny in your arms.¡±


    The person who spoke was Zachary.


    Upon entering the mansion, there was a vast outdoor parking lot. Typically, everyone would park there.


    If they were toozy to walk that far, they could also park at the front door of the house.


    The mansion was so big, Liam and his brothers had their own small homes, independent and


    connected.


    There was also a small parking lot in the yard of each house.

 Chapter 2114

    Chapter 2114


    Liberty drove straight to the main courtyard of the center.


    Not long after, when she arrived at the main house of the center, she saw Taniaing out of the


    house as soon as she parked the car.


    Tania walked down the steps, walked to the car, and asked Liberty: ¡°Has Sonnye?¡±


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°Auntie, you keep calling to remind me, how dare I not bring Sonny over,


    behind the scenes Well, but he fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to fall asleep, it¡¯s lunch break time, and I just woke up from lunch break.¡± Hearing that Sonny


    was behind, Tania just wanted to open the rear door of the car, but her son had already pushed it open.


    Opening the car door, seeing Zachary hugging Sonny and wanting to get out of the car, she quickly


    stretched out her hands and said, ¡°Give Sonny to me to hold, be careful, don¡¯t touch Sonny.¡±


    Zachary whispered, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not afraid to touch me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your skin is thick and fleshy; but if you touch him, you may break his skin at most.¡±


    Tania gently embraced Sonny from his son¡¯s arms.


    After hugging Sonny, she walked into the house, leaving the three adults behind.


    Serenityughed and said: ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t even want us anymore.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°You have feet and can walk by yourself. This is your own home and you know each other very


    well. You want Mom to treat you as guests.¡±


    Serenity smiled and turned to her sister, said: ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t know. When Zachary and I came back


    yesterday evening, my parents-inw first went around our car, looking for Sonny¡¯s figure. They got in


    the car and looked for it, but they couldn¡¯t find Sonny. Ask the two of us, I said that Sonny didn¡¯t follow,


    my inws looked at us as if they were saying, without Sonny, what are you two doing when youe


    back?¡±


    Liberty alsoughed, ¡°Sonny is very happy, so many people love him.¡±


    But wherever he wenr, Sonny was very popr.


    The two sisters went into the house together, and Liberty reminded her brother-inw that there were


    some gifts in her car and asked him to help bring them into the house.


    Zachary had already seen it.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, you came here as soon as you came, and you bought so many things. My mother-in-


    law will have to sayter that there is nothing missing at home.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°It¡¯s just some nutritional supplements. Every time Ie, your inws, Uncles and aunts,


    they all stuffed my car with all kinds of expensive supplements, wishing I could drive a truck to pull


    them over, so I bought a few boxes of supplements, not many.¡±


    In addition to preparing for her sister¡¯s inws, and also prepared a copy for Zachary¡¯s uncles and


    aunts.


    They were also wonderful to her.


    When the two sisters had stayed alone, they did not receive help and care from their rtives, and


    what they had tasted was the warmth and coldness of human rtionships. They thought that rtives


    and friends were as cold and heartless as their Hunt family.


    After Serenity married into the York family, the York family elders loved Serenity, cared deeply for


    Liberty, and treated Liberty with great respect. Then, Liberty realized that not all rtives and friends


    were ruthless.


    The people of York family were very good.


    The three entered the room and saw that Sonny was already sitting on the sofa.


    The little guy woke up as soon as he entered the room, and when he woke up, he saw that it was not


    his uncle holding him, but Tania, and he softly called Grandma again.


    The moment Tania heard the little boy call her grandma, her heart melted into a puddle of spring water.


    After letting go of Sonny, she personally went to bring him food and drink, as well as arge number of


    new toys. As usual, she was out shopping with her husband when she spotted some intriguing toys and


    purchased them.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There were no such young children in Wildridge Manor now, and the toys Tania bought were all for


    Sonny.


    Liam also came down from upstairs, and then he and his wife circled around the little guy.


    Serenity said to her sister: ¡°Sonny is the little emperor when hees or goes to the aunt¡¯s house.¡±


    Everyone circled around him.


    Fortunately, when her sister disciplined the children, she was ck and righteous. Although Sonny was


    loved by thousands of people, she did not develop a willful and savage temperament. On the contrary,


    she became more and more sensible, which made people like him more and more.

 Chapter 2115

    Chapter 2115


    Serenity was silent, and then said: ¡°He is alive. Sonny still has his own father, anyway, he can¡¯t affect


    my sister anymore. Just take Sonny to visit him once in a while.¡±


    After Sonny came, the main house in the center soon became lively.


    Serenity, Liberty, had no chance to get close to Sonny. Therefore, Serenity took her older sister on a


    tour of the mansion to take in its picturesque surroundings.


    Wildridge Manor had different scenery throughout the year.


    In spring, Wildridge Manor was full of spring scenery, which was too beautiful to behold.


    In the summer, appreciating the lotus was also a beautiful experience.


    In the autumn time, to appreciate the red leaves.


    Winter was the season for enjoying the snow, but it didn¡¯t snow in Wiltspoon, so they can¡¯t enjoy the


    snow scene, but it didn¡¯t affect the beauty of the mansion.


    ¡°How is Mr. Brown?¡± Serenity asked her sister.


    Liberty: ¡°He¡¯s recovered well. I went to see him today. His mental state is much better than when he


    just woke up, but he can¡¯t get out of bed and walk around. Jessica wanted him to die. He wanted to kill


    him but he came back to life. The doctors said he was fatal.¡±


    Liberty hummed, ¡°Although I fell out with him and ended up in a divorce, he is Sonny¡¯s biological father


    after all, and I never hoped for his death. They also want to keep Sonny in the hospital for two days,


    Sonny refuses.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°They used to treat Sonny as a toy, and they yed with it when they liked it, and didn¡¯t


    even look at it when they didn¡¯t like it. Sonny¡¯s grandparents loved them even more The grandson who


    Serenity was stunned, ¡°No wonder they want to keep Sonny, they are afraid that Sonny will change her


    surname to Lewis.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    was brought up with one hand.


    Sonny is not close to them, and you are not present, so Sonny is naturally unwilling to stay in the


    hospital to apany his father.¡±


    Even if it is a family member, feelings must be cultivated.


    As grandparents, they had never gotten along well with their grandchildren, let alone brought them


    along. It was normal for the grandson not to be close to them.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis followed.¡± Liberty said.


    Sonny used to be very afraid of Duncan, and would hide when he saw Duncan.


    After a long time, he slowly epted Duncan¡¯s closeness, and he got used to seeing the scar on


    Duncan¡¯s face, and he no longer felt horrible.


    Duncan was also very kind to Sonny.


    They were now kissing as if they were father and son. Due to Duncan¡¯s sincerity, it was necessary to


    cultivate the rtionship.


    Serenity: ¡°Mr. Lewis went to the hospital with you, why didn¡¯t hee together?¡±


    Liberty said after a moment of silence, ¡°He still has a little inferiorityplex in his heart, and he feels


    that he is inconvenient to move. If hees here, it will affect everyone¡¯s mood, and he didn¡¯t want to


    face the elders¡¯ care and sympathy for him.¡±


    Serenity stopped talking.


    ¡°Ring Ring Ring¡­¡±


    At this moment, Serenity¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. It was from her aunt Audrey, and she said to her


    sister, ¡°It¡¯s from my aunt.¡±


    Quickly answer, wasn¡¯t aunt urging them to take Sonny?


    This weekend was the object ofpetition among the parents and elders.


    Serenity answered Mrs. Stone¡¯s call, and asked, ¡°Auntie, are you up for your lunch break?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I woke up and called you to tell you about the progress of the matter. Your cousin


    went to investigate, but found no evidence. I only sorted out the information of the people in Farrell¡¯s


    family who can talk now. Serenity, I¡¯ll take a pictureter and send a copy to you and your sister.¡±


    Serenity hummed, and thenforted Mrs. Stone: ¡°Auntie, this matter should not be rushed, We have


    to investigate it slowly. after all, how long has it passed? Ten years.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mrs. Stone understood, but sighed again, ¡°It¡¯s a lie to say that I don¡¯t care about it. I spent


    decades looking for your mother, but when I found it, it was separated. Fortunately, there are you and


    Liberty, which can be regarded as soothing my soul that has been searching for decades.¡±

 Chapter 2116

    Chapter 2116


    Serenityforted: ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t say that, life cannot be smooth sailing, there will always be some


    setbacks. I told Zachary, let him help with the investigation, there are many people and strength, maybe


    we can find some evidence.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mrs. Stone just said some frustrated words to her niece because she was in a moment of


    irritability.


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Has your sister been to your house?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Not long ago, my sister is here. Is there anything Auntie wants to say to my sister?


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Give your phone to your sister, and I will tell her a few words.


    Serenity gave the phone to her sister.


    Liberty: ¡°Auntie.¡±


    After Mrs. Stone responded, she said to Liberty: ¡°Liberty, can you spare some time recently?¡±


    ¡°Yes, just tell me what Auntie wants me to do.¡±


    ¡°Then you can spare a week¡¯s time. Time, go to Jensburg with auntie, let¡¯s meet the current head of the


    Farrell family for a while.¡± Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t take Serenity with her because she felt that Serenity was


    busier, and Liberty was much more rxed than her younger sister.


    In addition to what Elisa said, after Mrs. Stone thought it over, she felt that what her daughter said was


    very reasonable.


    Once it was proved that the previous head of the Farrell family was killed by the second sister, and Mrs.


    Stone and her sisters were really the daughters of the previous head of the Farrell family, then she


    would take back the position of head of the Farrell family.


    But she was getting old, she would not consider being the head of the family.


    Mrs. Stone knew how much her daughter weighed.


    Serenity was now the eldest mistress of the York family. She was pretty and slick, which was suitable,


    but she was also under a lot of pressure.


    Or Liberty was more suitable.


    Liberty was the eldest daughter of her younger sister. Mrs. Stone thought that if her parents were still


    alive, they would probably choose Liberty as the heir.


    So Mrs. Stone wanted to take Liberty to Jensburg to meet the Farrell family.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liberty learned about herte mother¡¯s life experience from her younger sister. Although her


    mother had been dead for more than ten years, if she could find out, she and her younger sister would


    really like to help her mother find out about her life experience.


    She did not refuse Mrs. Stone¡¯s request.


    Liberty: ¡°Auntie, do I need to prepare anything?¡±


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Just bring a few sets of clothes for a change of clothes, and you don¡¯t need to bring


    anything else.¡±


    Liberty smiled, ¡°Okay, I see. Do you want to leave tomorrow?¡±


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Leave on Monday, tomorrow is Sunday, Sonny is still at home, if you leave him to go out,


    he will cry.¡±


    Sonny went to kindergarten, and Liberty went out, he didn¡¯t watch his mother go out, so he didn¡¯t feel


    so sad.


    Liberty: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Bring Sonny over for dinner tomorrow night, and call Serenity and his wife.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Liberty replied with a smile. The aunt loved Sonny the most, and always said that Sonny looked very


    much like her sister when she was young, and often let her Liberty took Sonny over to have dinner.


    Liberty was also used to it now, unlike before, she always felt cautious when going to the business.


    After finishing the call, Liberty said to his sister: ¡°Auntie asked me to spare a week to apany her to


    Jensburg, and meet the current head of the Farrell family.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Serenity: ¡°Why didn¡¯t Auntie call me?¡±


    ¡°You Busier than me, Auntie probably took this into consideration.¡± Liberty couldn¡¯t imagine that her


    aunt wanted to push her to be the head of the Farrell family.

 Chapter 2117

    Chapter 2117


    Serenity thought about it, and felt that her sister¡¯s words made sense.


    She was very busy now, busy with her own business, and helping Zachary take care of his private


    property, and then she had to take over some small things from her mother-inw and learn to deal


    with them.


    It took a lot of hard work to be a qualified housewife.


    The main thing was that she grew up in an ordinary family. If the Hunt family and the York family


    belonged to the right family, she would not have to work so hard, and the pressure would not be too


    great.


    Serenity also didn¡¯t expect that her aunt nned to push her sister to be the head of the Farrell family.


    The Wildridge Manor here was bustling. The Queen¡¯s house far away in Jensburg couldn¡¯t be said to


    be lively, butpared to the usual desertedness, today could be considered lively.


    Both siblings, Hayden, came back for the weekend at the request of their parents and Hugh came back


    early, and went to Greenrest Hotel with Kevin to pick up Hayden.


    At four in the afternoon, the sun wasn¡¯t as strong as it was at noon; it was a bit softer. However, no one


    wanted to leave the air-conditioned room.


    Hayden wanted to sleep through the afternoon.


    Kevin didn¡¯t let Hayden sleep for so long, but it was only three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and he started


    knocking on her door.


    Hayden ignored him.


    About 10 minutester, he knocked on the door again.


    Otherwise, just call her and insist on waking her up.


    After tossing back and forth like this for an hour, Hayden¡¯s sleepiness hadpletely disappeared, and


    she was full of anger.


    She finished her lunch break, opened the door with a beautiful face, and saw Kevin standing at the


    door of her room, holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand. The bouquet of flowers was not bandaged,


    and he knew it was him at a nce Picked from her yard.


    Seeing her open the door, Kevin grinned.


    Hayden really wanted to kick him downstairs.


    Kevin didn¡¯t sleep and didn¡¯t let her sleep.


    Last night, they obviously went to bed veryte, Hayden was terribly sleepy, but Kevin was still in good


    spirits.


    ¡°Kevin, do you know how to be polite? You are a guest at my house now. You are a guest and I am the


    host. When you are a guest, you knock on my door from time to time, affecting my lunch break. You


    don¡¯t know that this is very inappropriate. Is it polite?¡± Hayden med this piece of brown sugar.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    There was really nothing to do with him.


    Hayden didn¡¯t know how his parents raised him to have such a thick skin.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m the guest, you are the host, the guests are all up, how dare you sleepte?


    You don¡¯t have to entertain the guests. I¡¯m a bit rude, and you¡¯ re not much better, just as rude.¡±


    Hayden was speechless.


    The next moment, Kevin stuffed the bouquet of flowers into her arms.


    She instinctively hugged the bouquet.


    ¡°There are too few flowers still blooming in your yard. I cut them all out, and just mad up this bunch of


    flowers.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face darkened, ¡°My mother nted those flowers, and you cut all her favorite flowers?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Auntie¡¯s favorite flower? Did she ask me to cut it? I said it was for you, so she asked me to cut


    it.¡±


    Hayden was speechless.

 Chapter 2118

    Chapter 2118


    As long as she went home, as long as Kevin was at her home, she would feel like being sold to Kevin


    by her parents.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Kevin reached out and took Hayden¡¯s hand, and pulled her away.


    Hayden shook off his hand reflexively, not letting him touch her, and warned him coldly: ¡°Kevin, please


    respect yourself, don¡¯t touch my hands, don¡¯t think that my parents are facing you, and don¡¯t dare to


    touch me.¡±


    Kevin smiled and exined: ¡°I¡¯m not taking advantage of you, I just want to take you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I have feet, and I can walk without you pulling them.¡± Hayden stuffed the bunch of flowers back into


    Kevin¡¯s arms, and said coldly: ¡°I said, I don¡¯t like flowers, and I don¡¯t like things that girls like.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she passed Kevin and went downstairs.


    Kevin followed her with a bouquet in his arms, and said as he walked, ¡°Then what should I do? I have a


    difficult task, Hayden, for the sake of our close rtionship, you have to do me a big favor, I¡¯ve already


    boasted in front of your parents. If I can¡¯tplete the task they gave me, my score with them will be


    greatly reduced. Originally, they gave me 100 points. If you don¡¯t help me, they will only give me 50


    points, which is unqualified. ¡°


    Hayden paused, and asked him vigorously, ¡°What did my parents ask you to do?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Both Uncle and Auntie are counting on me to bring you back to the right path, to restore your


    status as a woman, and then to marry and have children like normal people. Hayden, tell me, isn¡¯t this


    task very difficult? I also don¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the earth. I think this is easy to do, so I


    pat my chest and promise toplete the task. ¡°


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She stared at Kevin for a while, and then asked him: ¡°Did my parents say that you can¡¯tplete the


    task, what should you do?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle said that if I can¡¯t get back on the right track and make you dress up as a man all the time, there


    is a high probability that my marriage with you will be a sensation in both cities. It has never


    existed before. Two big men are also wearing handsome suits, and go into the wedding hall.¡±


    Hayden was so angry that she knew that she couldn¡¯t expect her parents to give up this piece of brown


    candy.


    She left Kevin again and walked downstairs to talk to this man, she was always half-dead from anger.


    She was also very patient, and never did anything to him.


    He should be beaten all over the ground looking for teeth.


    Still on the stairs, Hayden heard Kathryn¡¯s gentle voice. She looked and saw Kathryn sitting on the


    single sofa in the hall. Her parents and younger brothers were all there, talking with Kathryn.


    The coffee table was full of presents, without asking, she knew it was from Kathryn.


    Kathryn woulde over, which surprised Hayden a bit.


    She reminded Kathrynst time not to think of her, she couldn¡¯t respond to Kathryn, but she did


    appreciate Kathryn.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, everyone looked up and saw Hayden and Kevining downstairs


    one after the other.


    When Kathryn saw Kevin holding a bouquet of flowers and following behind Hayden, her eyes were a


    little teasing, but she quickly restrained herself.


    Whether the third young master of the York family liked men or women was his freedom.


    He was not the kind of person who could make jokes. Come to think of it, his sexual orientation was


    really different from ordinary people.


    As long as the elders of the York family have no opinion, what opinions do they, the audience, have?


    To Kathryn¡¯s surprise, Kevin had chased after Queen¡¯s house, pestering Young Master Queen in front


    of Donald and his wife, the parents were not angry at all?


    Kathryn thought, if she liked the same sex like Kevin, and dared to chase after other people¡¯s house to


    entangle her, her mother, the matriarch would definitely go crazy, and maybe she would give up her


    status as the heir.


    Shiloh was eyeing her like a tiger, waiting for her, the real daughter of the Farrell family, to step down.

 Chapter 2119

    Chapter 2119


    When Hayden came over, Kathryn stood up and said hello with a smile: ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    Hayden gave a rare smile. She asked Kathryn to sit down again, and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss Farrell,


    When did youe here? You didn¡¯t call me before you came, so I can pick you up at the gate.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s pretty face flushed slightly, she looked a little embarrassed, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t go to work on


    weekends, and I¡¯m bored at home, and I don¡¯t have any friends, so Mr. Queen treats me better, so I


    boldly came to find you and chat.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t miss Hayden any more, but Hayden was indeed gentle towards her, Hayden was cold


    towards other young women, but he was gentle to her.


    Hayden was still smiling at her.


    Kathryn thought this man looked very good-looking when he smiled.


    She seldom smiled at ordinary times.


    Presumably it was because of therge number of admirers.


    Hayden was always cold, with the look of rejecting others thousands of miles away. She had so many


    admirers, and everyone wanted to melt her and be the unique existence in her heart.


    If Hayden always smiled like a spring breeze and was even more charming, there would probably be


    more women fascinated by his suit pants.


    Although Kathryn said that she had only recognized her ancestors for about a year and didn¡¯t know


    Hayden very well, she was very clear about one thing.


    Hayden had never been promiscuous, never in debt, no matter how many admirers there were,


    Hayden never epted their pursuit, and always refused.


    She didn¡¯t give hope to anyone.


    Kathryn sometimes thought, what was the criteria for choosing a mate for such an outstanding man?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Until Kevin publicly confessed his love for Hayden, publicly pursued Hayden, and created all kinds of


    courtship scenes that could cause a sensation among the onlookers. Although Hayden did not


    respond, he did not let people drive Kevin away.


    This was a bit weird.


    Was Hayden really gay?


    Kathryn felt very sorry.


    Hayden: ¡°In the future, Miss Farrell, when you¡¯re bored, you cane to me. I am usually at home on


    weekends and rarely go out.¡±


    Kathryn looked at Kevin, Kevin sat down next to Hugh as if nothing had happened, conveniently put the


    bouquet of flowers on the coffee table, touched Hugh, Hugh looked at him, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, will I disturb you and Mr. York?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    The person who answered was Kevin. He looked at Kathryn with a half-smile, ¡°Miss Farrell, you know


    about my pursuit of Mr. Queen. If youe every weekend, not only will you disturb Mr. Queen and


    me, It¡¯s a third person between us, or a super bright light bulb.¡±


    Hayden had ck lines on her face.


    Kathryn smiled: ¡°I also think it¡¯s inappropriate for me toe here all the time, but I don¡¯t ept that


    Mr. York said that I am a third party. The third Young Master York pursued Mr. Queen, and those in


    Wiltspoon and Jensburg, Everybody knows. But Mr. York didn¡¯t catch up with Mr. Queen, didn¡¯t he?


    Before you guys made your rtionship public, Mr. Queen was single, and he was a person with no


    owner, so I am the third party between you and Mr. Queen, this hat is too heavy for me to wear.¡±


    ¡°Miss Farrell is right. I said something wrong. I apologize to Miss Farrell.¡± Kevin immediately apologized


    and did not argue with Kathryn. After Kathryn looked at him twice, she turned her gaze away.


    Every time she met Kevin, Kevin would look at her a few more times, sometimes staring at her intently,


    and treated her very well.


    At first, Kathryn couldn¡¯t figure out Kevin¡¯s thoughts.


    It was impossible to say that Kevin was interested in her, Kevin looked at her without any emotion, but


    he looked at Hayden with tenderness, that was the expression of emotion.

 Chapter 2120

    Chapter 2120


    Hayden was so outstanding and good-looking, Kevin would fall, and he would openly pursue Hayden


    regardless of the world¡¯s vision. He wasmendable for his courage, and it was also Hayden¡¯s


    boundless charm.


    Later, she learned that her aunt¡¯s two daughters were in Wiltspoon, and the younger daughter¡¯s second


    daughter was Serenity, the oldest mistress of the York family.


    Kathryn understood.


    She might look a lot like someone, judging from Kevin¡¯s attitude towards her, Kathryn thought she was


    very simr to Serenity.


    Because Serenity was Kevin¡¯s oldest sister-inw, they all said that the young masters of the York


    family especially respected their elder brother Zachary and his wife, so they would naturally respect


    Serenity as the elder sister-inw.


    Kathryn also really wanted to go to Wiltspoon, see Mrs. Stone, and Serenity sisters.


    She and Mrs. Stone were cousins, and the Serenity sisters want to call her cousin.


    However, it was not the time yet.


    The head of the Farrell family was also well informed, knowing that someone in the family was going to


    Wiltspoon and wanted to see Mrs. Stone.


    Her mother immediately arranged for people to rush to Wiltspoon to intercept them. Not only did they


    sessfully prevent the nsmen from seeing Mrs. Stone, but they also brought them back to


    Jensburg.


    At this sensitive time, it was naturally not easy for Kathryn to go to Wiltspoon.


    The mother¡¯s reaction made Kathryn even more suspicious. Back then, her mother¡¯s position was


    obtained through improper means.


    The death of her aunt¡¯s family and her aunt¡¯s, Kathryn thought it was her mother¡¯s fault. But she had no


    proof.


    She asked people to inquire in private, trying to collect evidence from the people in the n, but she


    found nothing for the time being.


    The younger generation didn¡¯t know anything about it, and the older n members kept silent. Even if


    they went to Wiltspoon to see Mrs. Stone, they still didn¡¯t say a word about the death of her aunt¡¯s


    family.


    ¡°Kathryn, don¡¯t worry about him, we are free toe and go, you cane whenever you want.¡±


    Hayden gave Kathryn an answer.


    She also nced at her brother.


    Hugh: ¡­See what he¡¯s doing?


    Did his sister still want to match him and Kathryn?


    Hugh thought Kathryn was pretty good and was best at pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, her


    appearance was soft and weak, timid and fearful, she didn¡¯t seem to dare to straighten her back when


    she walked , but she was actually acting secretly.


    He heard that she was often scolded by matriarch Farrell in the Farrell family group, scolding her for


    being rotten and unable to y, which made many people see her jokes, and also made the fake


    daughter Shiloh still hold on to hope, thinking that she still had a chance to be on the stage.


    It made the young masters and mistresses of Farrell¡¯s family ready to move.


    Many people said that the power in Kathryn¡¯s hands and the achievements she made were all achieved


    by snatching and upying the fruits of her brothers¡¯ hard work, and she made a false impression for


    everyone to see.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But no matter how harshly or harshly matriarch Farrell scolded her, there were not many powers and


    tasks that should be given to her.


    Matriarch Farrell went to discuss business, and the person she brought was also Kathryn.


    Not only that, the old courtiers of the Farrell Group had often been scolded and made things difficult by


    matriarch Farrell recently, and Kathryn always spoke for those old courtiers.


    In the eyes of others, it was Kathryn who didn¡¯t know the heights of the sky and the earth, and acted as


    a good person.


    In Hugh¡¯s view, it was matriarch Farrell who was helping Kathryn win people¡¯s hearts and umte


    contacts.


    Matriarch Farrell was able to cruelly kill the elder sister¡¯s family and the younger sister. After taking the


    position of the head of the family, the Farrell family was managed under her leadership.The ranking


    had also advanced by two ces.


    More chapters will update shortly.

 Chapter 2121

    Chapter 2121


    It showed that Matriarch Farrell was not an idiot, and she would not do anything that was not good for


    the Farrell family.


    ¡°Hayden is right, Miss Farrell wille whenever she wants, and our whole family wees Miss


    Farrell very much.¡± Mrs. Queen weed Kathryn over because she wanted her daughter to learn how


    to be a woman from Kathryn.


    Although there was little hope, Mrs. Queen had some hope.


    Oh, sorry.


    A daughter should not have been raised as a son in the first ce.


    When the child was young, she thought it was fun.


    When she went out with two children, they were all dressed up as male dolls, making people think that


    she gave birth to a pair of twins.


    When the child went to kindergarten, the daughter still insisted on dressing up as a boy doll. She


    thought that the child was still young and would be fine, so she let her do it.


    When she got to the back, she realized that her daughter was going to ck out on the road of


    pretending to be a man. It was toote for Mrs. Queen to turn around.


    Her daughter always called herself Mr. Queen, and everyone thought she was a man.


    After the child grew up, she had her own thoughts and was very independent. As a mother, she could


    no longer control her and could only let her go.


    She thought that if her daughter met a man she liked, her daughter would restore her identity as a


    woman by herself.


    The appearance of Kevin gave her this hope.


    Even if the revolution had not yet been sessful, Kevin was still required to work diligently.


    ¡°Kevin, shall we still go fishing?¡± Donald asked Kevin.


    He said to Kathryn again: ¡°Miss Farrell rarely visits our home for dinner; when she does, Kevin and I go


    fishing and then grill the fish; Miss Farrell must try Kevin¡¯s grilled fish; it is very tasty.¡±


    Kathryn smiled, looking very embarrassed again, she said: ¡°This, this is not very good.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong, just stay and eat.¡±


    Hayden also tried to keep Kathryn, and she looked at her brother again.


    Hugh was terrified by his sister.


    His sister didn¡¯t want to see him well?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Uncle still wants to go fishing, so I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Kevin didn¡¯t care so he said.


    Anyway, Hayden couldn¡¯t escape these two days, so she had to stay in the old house honestly for the


    weekend.


    Kathryn said with a smile: ¡°I heard that all the brothers in Mr. York¡¯s family are good at cooking, and Mr.


    York¡¯s cooking skills are the most exquisite. It is my honor to be able to taste the grilled fish of Mr. York,


    and it is also a blessing for me.¡±


    Kevin said modestly: ¡°My cooking skills are not bad, as long as the dishes I cook can be liked by the


    people I like.¡±


    When he said this, he looked at Hayden affectionately, but Hayden didn¡¯t look sideways, and didn¡¯t


    even look at him.


    Donald smiled and said: ¡°Miss Farrell wants to try Kevin¡¯s grilled fish. Kevin, let¡¯s go fishing.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Hugh was afraid that his sister would cheat him if he stayed at home, so he hurriedly


    followed his father to go fishing.


    Just relying on the fish caught alone, not many fish can be grilled. When the butler heard that Donald


    was going fishing again, grilled fish was still disposable tonight, so he ordered the kitchen to prepare


    more ingredients.


    Soon, Donald and his son and Kevin went out.


    Only Mrs. Queen and her daughter, and Kathryn were in the room.


    Mrs. Queen said to her daughter: ¡°Hayden, Miss Farrell is here for the first time, you can take Miss


    Farrell out for a walk.¡±


    Kathryn wanted to say something, but Hayden said something before her, ¡°Okay, Mom, Kathryn stays


    at our house for dinner, and you ask the kitchen to cook more dishes.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mr. Queen, I¡¯m not picky eaters, I can eat whatever I have.¡±

 Chapter 2122

    Chapter 2122


    Kathryn grew up in her adoptive parents¡¯ home, and she was always bullied. It would be nice to have


    enough to eat, so she wouldn¡¯t dare to be picky about food.


    Even if sheter made money by herself, became a big boss, had a worth of tens of millions, and


    had eaten delicacies from mountains and seas, she was still not picky about food, she could eat simple


    food, and she could ept delicacies from mountains and seas.


    In Farrell¡¯s house, the food was also very good.


    But because she was not picky about food, the kitchen did not prepare her favorite dishes every time.


    She was not picky about food, but she also had special favorite dishes.


    The kitchen was ignoring her.


    Every day when the big family eats together, on the dining table, there must be dishes that her mother


    liked to eat, and then there was Shiloh¡¯s, and everyone else had at least one favorite dish, but she, the


    real daughter of the Farrell family, Not getting attention from the kitchen.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t care, but she could see it.


    Not in a hurry.


    Let¡¯s wait until shepletely controlled the Farrell family.


    Everyone had a powerful side.


    She didn¡¯t me the people in the kitchen for taking advantage of the wind and holding her mother and


    Shiloh.


    Mrs. Queen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a good girl who isn¡¯t picky about food. Miss Farrell is a good girl at


    first nce. I like girls like you.¡±


    Mrs. Queen didn¡¯t know what Matriarch Farrell thought. Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t love her own daughter.


    But she loved Shiloh, who was not rted by blood.


    Shiloh¡¯s biological father was still the culprit for exchanging the two children.


    If it was her, she would have driven Shiloh back to her hometown in the countryside long ago, and that


    was Shiloh¡¯s real home.


    Kathryn smiled shyly.


    Under Mrs. Queen¡¯s urging, Hayden led Kathryn out of the main house.


    Queen¡¯s old house upied arge area, and the scenery in both the front yard and the backyard was


    good, much better than Hayden¡¯s vi in the Yuvinn vi area.


    Hayden took Kathryn around the front yard, then led her to the back yard, and said to Kathryn: ¡°There


    are many scenic trees in the back yard, and it¡¯s cool. Walking on the tree-lined path is not so hot.¡±


    ¡°This weather is really hot.¡± Kathryn answered. ¡°It¡¯s almost October, and it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    Hayden said: ¡°Ms. Farrell, it¡¯s not fake.¡±


    The two walked side by side, Kathryn would turn her head to look at Hayden from time to time, and


    said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Queen, you¡¯re really pretty, no wonder Mr. York likes you so much, in order to


    pursue you, he even gave up his face.¡±


    When mentioning Kevin, Hayden had a headache, she said: ¡°That piece of brown sugar has lost face a


    long time ago, he has no shame at all!¡±


    Kevin said that shameless people couldn¡¯t catch up with their wives, and their brothers were all


    shameless when they pursued the woman they believed in, which dumbfounded Hayden.


    Kathryn smiled and said: ¡°Mr. York is also very good, and Mr. Queen, if you¡¯re a woman, the two of you


    are really a good match when you are together.


    Mr. York is also very suitable for you, Mr. Queen. Mr. Queen, you have a calm temper and you¡¯re a


    practical person. You don¡¯t like to talk much, but Mr. York is a chatterbox. The two of youplement


    each other so that you won¡¯t be bored.¡±


    Hayden was speechless.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, Mr. Queen, you¡¯re a man. I don¡¯t think you like the appearance of the same s-e-x. Mr. York


    chases after you so closely. I¡¯m afraid he will be disappointed in the end. There are also your parents.


    Mr. York took your parents Have you taken them all?¡±


    The attitude of Donald and his wife towards Kevin was the same as that of their own son-inw.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    This must had been taken down by Kevin.


    No wonder Donald and his wife didn¡¯te forward to stop Kevin from pursuing and pestering Hayden.


    Hayden rarelyined, ¡°That¡¯s right, my parents were so coaxed by him that they don¡¯t even


    remember theirst names, they like him so much, they love him, and when hees over, my brother


    and I have to stand aside.¡±

 Chapter 2123

    Chapter 2123


    Hayden added: ¡°Maybe someone else¡¯s child.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said: ¡°I can understand Mr. Queen, my mother is also like this, always saying that


    someone¡¯s daughter is so good, she describes me for being stupid, and calls me a piece of mud that


    can¡¯t support the wall.


    My mother alwayspares me with Shiloh, saying that Shiloh is much better than me, how excellent,


    if it weren¡¯t for the iron rules left by Farrell¡¯s ancestors, she would not have trained me as a sessor,


    anyway, it is all kinds of dislike Bar.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Kathryn said it in a nonchnt manner, but Hayden could hear the pain in Kathryn¡¯s heart.


    Even though she didn¡¯t grow up with Matriarch Farrell, she was her biological daughter after all, and it¡¯s


    no wonder she didn¡¯t feel bad when the mother always beat her.


    ¡°Kathryn, you are a very good girl, don¡¯t care what your mother says, I believe you will be able to take


    over the Farrell Group from your mother in the future.¡± Haydenforted Kathryn.


    Hayden also said: ¡°Although Shiloh grew up beside Matriarch Farrell, she also received the education


    of the heirs since she was a child. In fact, Shiloh¡¯s ability is not very strong. When I first met her, I told


    my brother in private, if the Farrell Group is handed over to Shiloh, it will be over sooner orter.¡±


    Might be a gic issue.


    If Matriarch Farrell wasn¡¯t really part of the Farrell family, she wouldn¡¯t have the genes that make all the


    Farrell women so great.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t know that her daughter was exchanged before, and she always regarded Shiloh


    as her own. She loved Shiloh extremely, and she also cultivated her carefully. She was trained as an


    heir since she was a child. The papers that Shiloh handed in were unqualified in Hayden¡¯s opinion.


    It¡¯s just that Matriarch Farrell only had one daughter, and she didn¡¯t know that the daughter had been


    reced at the time. ording to the iron rules of the Farrell family, Shiloh would be the leader in the


    future. Even if Matriarch Farrell is dissatisfied with Shiloh¡¯s ability in her heart, she would not show it.


    In order for Shiloh to take over smoothly, Matriarch Farrell arranged for her son to join thepany


    and take up an important position so that she could assist her daughter in the future.


    In Hayden¡¯s opinion, Shiloh¡¯s ability was very good if she could be a master of sess, but what she


    feared most was that she couldn¡¯t even defend it well.


    Kathryn gave her the impression that this girl was born suitable for shopping malls.


    She understood people¡¯s hearts too well and was too good at pretending.


    People who were too honest and upright in the shopping malls were easy to suffer.


    Although it had only been a year since Kathryn returned to the Farrell family to recognize her


    ancestors, she was arranged by Matriarch Farrell to join the Farrell Group after one month after her


    return. She did not start from the grassroots level, but was directly airborne to the position of vice


    president.


    Even if the people in thepany didn¡¯t ept it, everyone couldn¡¯t refute the Farrell family¡¯s words.


    Those who find it difficult to ept that a girl who grew up in the countryside parachutes into the role of


    thepany¡¯s vice president naturally make obstacles secretly. On the surface, Kathryn was always


    criticized by others and appeared ipetent. all obstacles secretly, and let those who made


    stumbling blocks suffer from being dumb and unable to speak out.


    For a year, although Kathryn was still scolded by Matriarch Farrell every day in thepany, scolding


    her for being useless, scolding her for being rotten and unable to y, but already one-third of the old


    courtiers began to surrender to her.


    Of course, many people said that because Kathryn was the daughter of Farrell¡¯s family, the elders of


    thepany would be more and more polite to her and evenpletely submit to her because they


    knew that the Farrell Group would be handed over to Kathryn sooner orter.


    They just epted this reality helplessly, not because Kathryn was so powerful.


    It is said that the authorities were confused, but the bystanders were clear.


    The people who could see Kathryn¡¯s true face were not the Farrell Group and the Farrell Family, but


    people from outside.


    Kathryn smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Queen, I don¡¯t care about those things. No matter how good Shiloh is,


    she is not the daughter of the Farrell family, and she will never be able to take over the Farrell Group.


    Not to mention anything else, my mother wants to return to Shiloh now. To work in the group, I have to


    get my consent.¡±

 Chapter 2124

    Chapter 2124


    Kathryn added: ¡°She also said that it¡¯s fine to just take an idle job and won¡¯tpete with me for


    power. I¡¯m not afraid of her fighting for power with me, but I will never support idlers. But recently, my


    mother seems to want her to go back to thepany. Even if shees back, I¡¯m not afraid of her.¡±


    Hayden turned her head to look at her, and she also looked at Hayden. After a while, Kathryn smiled


    and said, ¡°Mr. Queen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who sees through me.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what other people think of you. The main thing is that your mother can


    understand you and see you through. The person who is in charge of your family has absolute power.


    Therefore, your mother understands you, and other people don¡¯t need to care.¡±


    Kathryn suppressed her smile, ¡°My mother, her emotional scale is always in favor of Shiloh.¡±


    Hayden stopped talking.


    Shiloh grew up beside Matriarch Farrell. Without knowing it, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s love for her daughter


    was poured into Shiloh. Even if she knew that Shiloh was a fake daughter, Matriarch Farrell couldn¡¯t let


    go of the mother-daughter love.


    To Kathryn, she waspletely regarded as a sessor, and she didn¡¯t have much mother-daughter


    affection.


    If it weren¡¯t for the constraints left by her ancestors, there would definitely be nothing wrong with


    Kathryn.


    Kathryn: ¡°Mr. Queen, don¡¯t talk about me. Everyone knows about me. Can I ask you a word?¡±


    Hayden said gently, ¡°Just ask.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mr. Queen, will you be together with Mr. York?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­I can¡¯t answer you about this, who knows what will happen tomorrow.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said: ¡°I really appreciate you, Mr. Queen, and Mr. Queen, you also understand me.


    Mr. Queen, if you firmly refuse to fight Mr. York, I still hope you will give me a chance.¡±


    If at the beginning, Kathryn approached Hayden intentionally to fight Shiloh in order to make her mad,


    then now, she really admired Hayden.


    The most important thing was that Hayden understood her, saw her through, and appreciated and


    tolerated her.


    Hayden didn¡¯t treat other young women with such gentleness.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She always rejected people thousands of miles away.


    After being silent for a while, Hayden replied to Kathryn: ¡°I am very happy that Miss Farrell appreciates


    me so much, and I am very grateful to Miss Farrell for her appreciation, but I only admire Miss Farrell


    purely and have no other intentions. Miss Farrell and I also agree. You can¡¯t cultivate a rtionship


    between a man and a woman.¡±


    ¡°Miss Farrell, you¡¯re a straightforward person, I trust you.¡± Kathryn smiled, ¡°That¡¯s really a pity.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Hayden said, ¡°Miss Farrell, how does my brother Hugh look?¡±


    ¡°Second Master Queen has too many confidante girls. Although he doesn¡¯t have a regr girlfriend, he


    looks like he¡¯s been among the flowers without touching his body. That means he doesn¡¯t have a


    girlfriend. If he has a girlfriend, he still treats the opposite s-e-x like this, can his girlfriend take it?


    Honestly, I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    After Kathryn finished evaluating Hugh, she sighed again: ¡°Mr. Queen, you and your brother Mr. Hugh


    are twin brothers, but your temperaments are worlds apart. A man like Mr. Queen seems to be


    responsible at first nce, but I don¡¯t. That¡¯s a blessing to be able to marry Mr. Queen.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Actually, my younger brother is also very single-minded in his rtionship. He has no one


    he really likes, so he has so many confidence.¡±

 Chapter 2125

    Chapter 2125


    Hugh had the nerve to dislike Kathryn.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t like him at all.


    But what Kathryn said was right. Hugh had too many confidante, and his confidante had people from all


    walks of life, even if he said he was just friends with them, who would believe it?


    If he really had a girlfriend, could the girlfriend bear it?


    Kathryn said: ¡°Mr. Queen, you said that the second young master is very dedicated if he touches the


    truth. I believe this, but it is very difficult to make this kind of man feel the truth. They are used to a


    forest and don¡¯t like to be alone. ¡°


    Kathryn had no feelings for Hugh, and it¡¯s not good for Hayden to continue talking about his younger


    brother.


    Who told her younger brother to always act like a yboy?


    Since then, Hayden had cut off her desire to match his younger brother and Kathryn.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The two walked around the yard for a fewps, and when Donald and the others came back, Kevin


    cooked the kitchen himself and prepared a sumptuous meal for everyone, including barbecue of


    course.


    Kathryn, who didn¡¯t like barbecue very much, enjoyed it all.


    She repeatedly praised Kevin¡¯s good cooking skills, saying that if anyone marries Kevin in the future,


    she would be really lucky.


    Kevin looked at Hayden and said with a smile: ¡°Hayden is a bit thin, I just want to make her rounder.¡±


    Hayden said to him with a cold face: ¡°Mr. York, I don¡¯t need you to support me.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I know Hayden, you are so capable and you don¡¯t need others to support you. I just want to


    take care of your three meals a day.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, I think I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently, so please raise me up to be round.¡± Hugh said


    jokingly.


    Kevin squinted at him and said, ¡°If you eat any more, you will be a fat pig. It¡¯s not as sweet as


    mellow.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Mr. york, you¡¯re always biased. Obviously, my brother and I were born of the same mother, and


    our looks are simr. You are very kind to my brother. You are afraid of holding my brother in your


    hand. Falling, holding it in my mouth for fear of melting, my parents are not half as good to my brother


    as you are. To me, you always look impatient. How can I not be as good as my brother?¡±


    Kathryn said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Hugh, you have never heard that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. In


    the eyes of Mr. York, Mr. Queen is unique and iparable.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She shouldn¡¯t have spoken, as long as she spoke, she would be teased.


    Looking at her parents again, She saw themughing andughing happily, with no intention of


    stopping them.


    Knowing that her parents treated Kevin as their son-inw, Hayden had no choice.


    After dinner, Kathryn didn¡¯t want to stay at Queen¡¯s house anymore, so she left.


    Hayden asked her younger brother to send Kathryn out of the house, Hugh reluctantly stood up to see


    her off, but Kathryn did not refuse.


    Soon, Hugh came back.


    ¡°Miss Farrell is gone?¡± Hayden asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too early for her to have dinner, can¡¯t she wait for supper?¡± Hugh responded.


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    After her younger brother sat down beside her, she said in a low voice: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like a


    hedgehog, Kathryn also looks down on you, and thinks you¡¯re a fool.¡±


    Hugh stared, he¡¯s ying tricks? When did he bother?


    It¡¯s just that he had a little more confidente, but he and them were pure friendships, not a rtionship


    between boyfriend and girlfriend, so why were they bothering?


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know how to appreciate.

 Chapter 2126

    Chapter 2126


    That wild girl, Kathryn admired his sister, thought he didn¡¯t know?


    It¡¯s a pity that his brother was not the real brother, but his sister, haha, Kathryn was doomed to be lost.


    Donald got up suddenly, and said to his children: ¡°Hayden, Hugh, please apany Kevin well, and I


    will take your mother out for a night drive.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go too.¡± Hugh didn¡¯t want to be a light bulb.


    Donald stared and said to his son: ¡°Your mother and I are going for a ride, why are you following? You


    want to go for a ride, go for a ride by yourself, don¡¯t follow us.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­Dad, I am your son, your own son.¡±


    Donald hummed: ¡°You are my own son, so I will talk to you. If it were someone else, I would just kick


    him aside.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    In less than ten minutes, Donald and his wife left, and Hugh found an excuse to slip out.


    Seeing that his family members created opportunities for her and Kevin to be alone, Hayden also


    sighed like Hugh, was she born to her parents? Just hand her over to others casually, weren¡¯t they


    afraid that she would suffer?


    She stared at Kevin.


    Kevin said innocently: ¡°Your parents liked me very much, treated me as a son-inw, and created


    opportunities for the two of us to be alone.¡±


    Hayden said coldly: ¡°Kevin, I have told you many times, we are not suitable, and I don¡¯t want to marry.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried it. How do you know that we are not suitable? I think we are very suitable. Who sees us


    together and doesn¡¯t boast? You don¡¯t want to get married, do you want to recruit a son-inw?¡± Kevin


    smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult. My parents have three sons, and they don¡¯t care if I be the son-


    inw. As long as their sons can marry a wife, they will be Amitabha.¡±


    Hayden had ck lines on her face.


    It¡¯s useless to talk to this thick-skinned person.


    Kevin could speak well, and often in the end, Hayden was the one who was speechless by him.


    Kevin asked her: ¡°Do you want to go out for a stroll? Let me take you out to the night market. You must


    have never visited the night market. If you are worried about being recognized, we can disguise


    ourselves.¡±


    Hayden was a little moved: ¡°How do you disguise yourself? You are a celebrity in Jensburg now, and


    people will recognize you when you go out.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°If you put on big sunsses, a ck mask, and change my clothes, others won¡¯t be able to


    recognize you. You dress up better and restore your female status. I guarantee that no one will


    recognize you.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face was dark again.


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day, I really want to go swimming. Although it¡¯s gettingte, I can swim in the


    private swimming pool. I think, you¡¯ve grown up so much, haven¡¯t you ever gone swimming?¡±


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°I swam when I was a child, and I also learned how to swim at that


    time.¡±


    Before puberty, she used to swim a lot, but when she entered her teenage years, she never went into


    the water again. Ten yearster, she didn¡¯t know if she could swim.


    Kevin: ¡°Do you want to relive the cool dream of childhood?¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t speak.


    On a hot day, it would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t want to swim.


    She also had a swimming pool at home, because, except for her parents and younger brother, who


    knew that she was actually a woman, none of the workers at home knew it.


    Therefore, she never went to the swimming pool at home.


    The workers always thought that the young master was not good at water.


    But they didn¡¯t know that she didn¡¯t go to the swimming pool to hide the truth about the woman


    disguised as a man.


    ¡°On the top floor of our Fortress Hotel, there is a small swimming pool. I made it just for myself. The


    swimming pool¡¯s water quality is guaranteed, and no one is allowed to swim there without my


    permission. If you prefer, we are now Simply go swimming.¡±

 Chapter 2127

    Chapter 2127


    After a pause, Kevin said in a low voice: ¡°You have a secret passage, and I have one too, and I can


    guarantee that no one will find you follow me to the hotel.¡±


    Kevin hoped that one day Hayden¡¯s identity as a woman would be announced to the public voluntarily,


    which means she epted him and was willing to restore her identity as a woman for him.


    Therefore, even if Kevin knew that she was a woman, he still covered her up in front of others so that


    no one would suspect that she was a woman.


    Kevin: ¡°If you want to go, we will start now.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    It would be a lie to say that Hayden was not moved.


    She also wanted to enjoy the coolness in the hot weather.


    It¡¯s just that if she went into the water recklessly once, she¡¯d have to spend a lot of time dressing up as


    a man again after getting up, which was time-consuming.


    When she got home every night, she promised herself she would not go out again, she would remove


    the false man¡¯s skin, restore her identity as a woman, take a quick soak in her bathroom¡¯srge


    bathtub, and relieve the pain of the entire day.


    Then, every morning, she would get up early, and without anyone¡¯s help, she would dress up as a man


    again, and only then would she go out of the room after making sure that there were no ws.


    Such days were actually quite tiring. But she was used to this kind of life.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Kevin: ¡°I guarantee that you won¡¯t be discovered. You don¡¯t have to think about it anymore. Think about


    it again. It¡¯s getting dark and we have to stay in the hotel overnight.¡±


    Hayden asked him back, ¡°Are you nning to stay at my house tonight?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Uncle invited me to y with him tomorrow morning. I said I was staying in a hotel and might


    not be able toe early in the morning. Uncle asked me to stay tonight.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face turned dark.


    Kevin said with a low smile: ¡°I live in the guest room, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take advantage of you. How


    about this, if you don¡¯t wee me to stay overnight, let¡¯s go swimming, after that, I will send you out


    of the hotel, youe back by yourself, I will just stay overnight at my hotel.¡±


    After thinking about it, Hayden said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Hayden really wanted to enjoy the refreshing taste unrestrained.


    Kevin got up from her side and said: ¡°I finally had the opportunity to stay at your house for one night,


    but I gave up just like that.¡±


    There was ample time.


    After he took Hayden down, they became husband and wife. After returning to the old¡¯s house, they


    could stay for as many days as they wanted.


    A few minutester, Kevin drove Hayden away from Queen¡¯s mansion.


    There was no bodyguard team with Hayden.


    The butler and the bodyguards all saw their young master being stuffed into the car by Kevin


    unintentionally, and they knew that Kevin was very skilled and managed to get the young master.


    After watching Kevin¡¯s car leave, the butler sighed to himself: ¡°Our young master should beat up Mr.


    York, because Mr. York has suffered a lot, so he won¡¯t pester the young master again in the future.¡±


    One of the bodyguards said: ¡°Eldest Young Master won¡¯t let us fight Mr. York, but Mr. York¡¯s boxing


    skills are very good. We have tested it. If we really fight, we are no match for him, let alone Mr. York.¡±


    Hayden could also box and kick, but not very powerful.


    Kevin¡¯s men are very good at fighting and kicking, and professional bodyguards like them were no


    match for them.


    ¡°I think the Eldest Young Master¡¯s fight against Mr. York seems a bit¡­¡± The second bodyguard spoke


    halfway and stopped talking.


    The young master was such a cold and cold person, but he tolerated the entanglement of Mr. York


    again and again, and tolerated the other party¡¯s shamelessness. Although the young master also had


    the intention of not wanting to be enmity with the York family, it was not impossible to really get rid of


    Mr. York.

 Chapter 2128

    Chapter 2128


    The young master keept pestering Kevin endlessly, which showed that the young master did not


    actually hate Kevin.


    The butler said heartbrokenly: ¡°Sir, Madam and the second young master¡¯s attitude towards this matter


    is heartbreaking. Our young master is such an excellent person, but¡­ if the young master is a woman,


    or the third son of the York family The young master has be the third youngdy of the York


    family, so if they are together, I agree with both hands and feet, blessings, but both of them are men!¡±


    It¡¯s true that the parents didn¡¯t feel bad, but the butler did.


    The bodyguards stopped talking.


    They thought it might be that Mr. York was gay, but he usually hid it so deeply that no one knew.


    There were so many women who admired the young master, but none of them could win him over.


    Didn¡¯t this prove the fact that the young master didn¡¯t like women from the side?


    If she didn¡¯t like women, didn¡¯t she like men?


    ¡­


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After Kathryn came back from Queen¡¯s house, she saw her mother and Shiloh¡¯s cars parked in the


    parking lot in the yard, so she knew they were at home.


    She got out of the car and didn¡¯t rush into the house, but walked around Shiloh¡¯s car.


    ¡°Miss, you are back.¡± The butler came over and asked politely. Seeing her circling around Shiloh¡¯s car,


    the butler asked puzzledly, ¡°What is Eldest Miss doing circling around Second Miss¡¯s car?¡±


    Kathryn patted the front of Shiloh¡¯s car and said, ¡°Shiloh¡¯s car is much better than mine.¡±


    This butler had been in office for a year, that is, the new butler that Shiloh¡¯s father invited back after


    being sent in by Matriarch Farrell. Although he has only been the butler for a year, he also knew that In


    this mansion, the seconddy was more favored than the oldestdy.


    Although the two daughters were out of chaos anyway, the seconddy was no longer regarded as the


    sessor, and the oldestdy seemed to have taken back everything that should belong to her, but the


    seconddy had a lot more extravagance than the oldestdy in life.


    Hearing Kathryn¡¯s words, the butler had some sympathy in his eyes, but he didn¡¯t want to say anything


    more, he just said: ¡°The owner took the second miss to go shopping and she came back. She bought a


    lot of things. Let the oldest miss go into the house and have a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go in and see what¡¯s useful, but it¡¯s not for me.¡± Kathryn put on a distressed look, and once again


    patted Shiloh¡¯s car, the anti-theft device kept ringing.


    ¡°Shiloh always drives a new car, a luxury car. Although I drive a luxury car, my brother doesn¡¯t want it


    anymore.¡±


    Her mother never bought her a new car.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my car rm keeps beeping, who touched my car indiscriminately?¡± Shiloh heard


    the noise and walked out.


    ¡°Kathryn, did you bump into my car? Can you drive?¡± Before butler could reply, Shiloh questioned


    Kathryn.


    Kathryn said: ¡°My car is parked there, more than ten meters away from your car, no matter how poor


    my driving skills are, I can¡¯t scratch your car.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°Then why are you standing next to my car? Do you want to steal the car?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°No reason, just to see if your car tires are tight.¡±


    As she said that, Kathryn kicked the tires a few times, causing the anti-theft device to bark again.


    Shiloh: ¡°Kathryn, you kicked my car, can you afford it?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I can¡¯t afford it. I don¡¯t have as much pocket money as you. My parents love you and give you


    money. I¡¯m not as rich as you. That¡¯s fine.¡±


    After Kathryn finished speaking, she ran into the house aggrieved.

 Chapter 2129

    Chapter 2129


    Shiloh was dumbfounded, she just said such a sentence, Kathryn, who always choked her to death at


    home, was wronged?


    She even ran into the house aggrieved, was this toin to the mother?


    Thinking of this, Shiloh quickly trotted into the house, she couldn¡¯t let Kathryn snatch her opportunity to


    comin.


    Did that country bumpkin change her way ofpeting with her?


    When Shiloh entered the room, she saw Kathryn sitting beside her mother, talking about something,


    but seeing here in, Kathryn stopped talking.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know that Kathryn was suing her mother.


    The expressions of the parents, brother and sister-inw were also a little subtle.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Shiloh walked over quickly, and squeezed between Kathryn and her mother, pushing Kathryn aside.


    She took her mother¡¯s arm with both hands affectionately, and said to her mother: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t listen to


    Kathryn¡¯s nonsense. I don¡¯t care about her. It¡¯s her kicking and patting my car that caused my car to


    keep ringing. I just said a few words to her.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Kathryn didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Shiloh turned her head to look at Kathryn, and said to her mother: ¡°Didn¡¯t Kathrynin to you,


    Mom? Who did she show her aggrieved face just now?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell nced at her silent daughter, and exined for her daughter: ¡°Your elder sister didn¡¯t


    sue you, she came in with a face of grievance, but it was a grievance that the cars she drove were all


    old cars, not a new one. Also she said that your car is much better than hers.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn, let your sister apany you to the car dealership to buy a new car tomorrow. You can buy


    whichever one you want. Don¡¯t say I¡¯m partial to your sister.¡±


    When Matriarch Farrell said this, she had an impatient expression on her face, but she still promised to


    rece Kathryn with a new car.


    And let Shiloh apany Kathryn to buy a car.


    Hearing that her mother wanted to buy a new car for Kathryn, Shiloh felt sore. She curled her lips and


    said, ¡°Mom, although her car is not new, where is the old car in our garage? Just let her drive it, and get


    a new car.


    It¡¯s a new car, what if she is not good at driving, goes on a rampage, and hits someone? Country


    people are rude.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I grew up in the countryside, but I am no longer a countryman, because I have returned to my


    biological parents, but you, Shiloh, when will your household registration be moved out and back to


    your biological parents? A rude redneck?¡±


    One word from Kathryn made Shiloh¡¯s face change.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    If she returned to her biological parents, she would really be a countryman.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Shiloh yelled coquettishly, ¡°Mom, look at the eldest sister who wants to drive me away, and Mom, you


    said she couldn¡¯t bear to part with me.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn, it¡¯s not up to you to decide the family affairs. Look at you, you have scared Shiloh.¡± Mr.


    Janzen reprimanded Kathryn with a stern face. Then he hurriedly said to Shiloh: ¡°Shiloh, don¡¯t worry, as


    long as parents are alive, Kathryn won¡¯t be the master of this family.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s elder brothers also echoed his mother¡¯s words, and all of them med Kathryn.


    Grandma Farrell even said: ¡°Kathryn, you are the youngest among siblings, so it¡¯s never your turn to


    talk about things.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be my turn to speak? I am the young master of our Farrell family, and I will be the


    master of the family in the future. Doesn¡¯t the family master have the final say in this family? You have


    the final say? Dad, you have the power. Do you have the final say? Brothers, do you have any power?¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the sister-inws, you are just outsiders in our family.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s retort made everyone¡¯s faces change dramatically, but they couldn¡¯t say a word.


    In other families, men might speak a little louder.

 Chapter 2130

    Chapter 2130


    But in the Farrell family, it was the daughter who spoke loudly.


    Kathryn was the only daughter of Matriarch Farrell, she was indeed the young mistress now, and would


    take over the position of Matriarch in the future. Kathryn really had the final say on this family.


    Her elder brother had no inheritance rights, let alone her sisters-inw. Although the woman had the


    final say in this family, she was a woman surnamed Farrell, not a married outsider.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m still out of breath, what are you arguing about?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said majestically, ¡°Since I promised to rece Kathryn with a new car, I won¡¯t go back


    on my word. If you have any opinions, let me swallow them.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Kathryn is also the young mistress of our family. It is embarrassing to drive an old car all day


    long. She represents our Farrell family now. She is ashamed, and the Farrell family is also ashamed.


    Changing Kathryn¡¯s car is for me. This is the face of our Farrell family. Shiloh, tomorrow you will


    apany Kathryn to buy a car.¡± Matriarch Farrell said to Kathryn again: ¡°What kind of car do you like,


    just tell Mom, and Mom will send someone over to give the money.¡±


    ¡°Thank you Mom.¡± Kathryn thanked happily.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t bother to answer what other people thought.


    She had been pretending to be a cat for more than a year, and asionally she had to show off, lest


    everyone think she was a sick cat.


    ¡°Where did you go this afternoon? You haven¡¯t seen anyone all afternoon, and you just came home


    now.¡± Matriarch Farrell suddenly asked Kathryn.


    Kathryn said honestly: ¡°I went to visit Mr. Donald in Queen¡¯s old house, Mr. Queen and Mr. York were


    also there, they invited me to eat, the kindness is hard to turn down, I just came back after eating at


    Quuen¡¯s house.¡±


    Hearing this, Shiloh was so jealous that she went crazy.


    She wanted to get close to Mr. Queen, but Mr. Queen didn¡¯t even want to talk to her.


    Thest time her beauty rescued the hero, instead of saving the hero, Kevin ordered someone to throw


    her out, which made her feel ashamed and extremely embarrassed.


    Thinking of Hayden¡¯s gentleness towards Kathryn at the banquetst time, Shiloh became more and


    more jealous.


    In her opinion, Kathryn was no better than her, and Hayden would be gentle with Kathryn because of


    Kathryn¡¯s identity.


    If she was still the sessor of the Farrell family, Hayden would definitely be gentle with her.


    Shiloh hated Kathryn.


    She hated Kathryn for taking away her sessor¡¯s identity, making her a fake daughter, an


    embarrassing existence in Farrell¡¯s family and even in the upper ss of Jensburg.


    ¡°Did Mr. Queen invite you to go?¡± Shiloh asked sourly.


    ¡°I went by myself. I said that I went to visit Mr. Donald, not for Mr. Queen.¡± Kathryn said indifferently, ¡°I


    will always deal with those big bosses in the future. When I have free time on weekends, I will go to


    visit and get acquired with the big bosses. It will also benefit the future of our Farrell Group. I had a very


    happy conversation with Mrs. Queen. We chatted, and time passed. Mr. York and Mr. Donald went


    fishing and grilled fish, so they let me eat.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kathryn¡¯s father said to his daughter again with a straight face: ¡°Are you going to visit Donald, or are


    you going after Mr. Queen? Kathryn, it is impossible for someone like Mr. Queen to be the son-in-


    law of our Farrell family. Yes, Dad advises you, it¡¯s better to give up that heart.¡±


    This was true.


    But Mr. Farrell didn¡¯t want to make Kathryn feel better by saying that.

 Chapter 2131

    Chapter 2131


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s husband¡¯s surname was Janzen. Everyone in Farrell¡¯s family addressed him as Mr.


    Janzen.


    His sons also took his surname Janzen.


    When he was young, from the day he decided to be the son-inw of Matriarch Farrell, he was


    destined to be unable to straighten up in front of Matriarch Farrell for the rest of his life, and would be


    crushed to death by his wife.


    Fortunately, Matriarch Farrell also fell in love with him back then, and the couple had feelings for each


    other.


    In front of his children and maids, Matriarch Farrell would usually give him face and establish prestige


    for him.


    It was also in front of his children that he could find the feeling of being a parent.


    After hearing what her father said, Kathryn twitched the corners of her mouth and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think


    about asking Mr. Queen to be your son-inw, and I made it very clear that I was going to visit Mr.


    Queen, but it was the weekend, and Mr. Queen was also home.


    Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about me going crazy for Mr. Queen. You should worry about your


    precious daughter. She is the one who is crazy about Mr. Queen.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mr. Janzen looked at Shiloh and said, ¡°Shiloh, you are different from Kathryn, you can boldly pursue


    Mr. Queen with peace of mind. Dad supports you, Mr. Queen is such an excellent man, if you capture


    him, your mother will be very happy.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell also smiled and said: ¡°Shiloh, mom also said that you are free to pursue your true


    love.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen and Shiloh are very talented.¡±


    Oldest Young Mistress Farrell, Erika praised.


    The whole family hoped that Shiloh could marry into Queen¡¯s family and became the oldest wife.


    As for Kathryn, she could only recruit a useless man to be her husband and son-inw of Farrell family.


    Capable men generally would not be the son-inw, so Kathryn¡¯s marriage was definitely not as happy


    as Shiloh¡¯s.


    Encouraged by everyone¡¯s words, Shiloh blushed, straightened her waist again, and nced at


    Kathryn as if showing off.


    Kathryn gave her a look that seemed to be a smile but not a smile, and she was so angry that Shiloh


    was half dead.


    She always felt that Kathryn seemed to know something.


    ¡°Mom, I think Donald and his wife like Mr. York very much, and Mr. York is treated like a son-inw in


    Queen¡¯s house.¡±


    With Kathryn¡¯s words, everyone in the room was silent.


    Now the one who pursued Mr. Queen the most was Kevin.


    If Mr. Queen falls in the end, it will really break the heart of the whole ce.


    Kathryn: ¡°I chatted with Mrs. Queen today, and Mrs. Queen took me around their yard a few times. I¡¯m


    very tired. Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest first.¡±


    ¡°Go.¡± Matriarch Farrell responded lightly.


    Kathryn got up and went upstairs.


    Destroying the mood of everyone in the room, she went upstairs calmly, not caring how jealous or sad


    Shiloh was.


    ¡°Mom, tell me, will Mr. Queen be captured by the Mr. York?¡± Shiloh asked Matriarch Farrell anxiously.


    Shiloh: ¡°Mr. Queen is such a good man, if¡­ I will die of heartache!¡±

 Chapter 2132

    Chapter 2132


    Shiloh thought that if the man she loved was bent by Kevin and became gay, she would go crazy.


    ¡°What do Donald and his wife think? Is it to climb up to the York family? No matter how powerful the


    York family is, it is far away in Wiltspoon. Even if the York family has business in Jensburg, is it


    comparable to Queen¡¯s? Donald There is really no need to curry favor with Kevin.


    Kevin, who killed a thousand swords, is too annoying. How many women in Jensburg don¡¯t hate him so


    much? If killing people is not against thew, he would have died countless times.¡±


    Shiloh wished to cut Kevin into pieces.


    After a long silence, Matriarch Farrell said: ¡°We outsiders can¡¯t say for sure about this kind of thing. It


    depends on what Mr. Queen thinks. If he really likes Kevin and is willing to break the mundane and be


    with Kevin, no one can make him pull back.


    Donald and his wife have always herded their children and are very open-minded. No matter what the


    two sons do, the couple will not interfere too much.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Shiloh: ¡°Hayden¡­it¡¯s possible, he¡¯s always been gay.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said in a low voice: ¡°There are so many women who admire him, which one is not


    good? He didn¡¯t like any of them. He used to think that his eyes were on the top of his head. Now that


    he thinks about it, he has a problem with his possibility orientation, so he doesn¡¯t ept women¡¯s


    pursuits.¡±


    Hearing this, Shiloh asked anxiously: ¡°Mom, what should I do? I love Hayden so much, I can¡¯t ept


    that he is gay? How can he be gay? It¡¯s all Kevin¡¯s fault, mom, can you find a way to force Kevin to


    leave Jensburg?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell stretched out her hand and poked Shiloh on the head, ¡°You think Kevin is an ordinary


    person? Mom has to be courteous when she sees him. On the surface, behind him is the York


    Corporation, but In fact, behind him is the entire Wiltspoon¡¯s business leaders.¡±


    ¡°His elder brother, Zachery and his friend, Josh, are good friends, and Josh is the chief assistant of the


    York Corporation, who has won the trust of Zachary. Behind Josh is the entire Bucham family. In the


    past, there was a Stone Group and York Corporation. Since Serenity became Mrs. Stone¡¯s niece, the


    rtionship between the two groups has eased a lot.


    Those who can figure out those rtionships, who dares to touch Kevin? Isn¡¯t he looking for death?


    The York family has a good rtionship with the Johnson family in Annenburg. Behind the Johnson


    family is the Houston family, and there is the Lafayette family far away in Meadspring. The natal family


    of the fourth youngdy of the family are all seniors who were famous in Jensburg decades ago.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t think so much, thinking that there was a York family behind Kevin.


    It was impossible for Matriarch Farrell to offend so many people because of Shiloh, a fake daughter.


    Let alone Shiloh, even Kathryn, her own daughter, would not do.


    Fortunately, Kathryn was a sensible person.


    Knowing that Hayden wasn¡¯t suitable for her, she immediately turned off the fire, unlike Shiloh who


    knew she couldn¡¯t do anything but still refused to give up, she wasn¡¯t as straightforward as Kathryn who


    could afford to let go.


    This was the difference between Farrell family blood and outsiders.


    Even if Shiloh has been loved and taught by her as her own daughter for more than twenty years, she


    has never been like Kathryn.


    She was considered a sessor.


    Before knowing that Shiloh was not her own daughter, Matriarch Farrell actually had a hidden worry


    deep in her heart. She felt that Shiloh could only be a conservative master and could not carry forward


    the Farrell family.


    She thought it was her retribution for killing her elder sister¡¯s family and younger sister decades ago.


    It had been decades since the oldest sister¡¯s whole family was killed, and her younger sister was also


    killed. Whenever her dreams came back in the middle of the night, Matriarch Farrell could always


    dream of her elder sister and younger sistering to settle ounts with her, which made her


    terrified, and guilty again.


    She was most sorry for the elder sister.


    The elder sister raised her as a daughter, but she took advantage of the fact that her elder sister was in


    poor health after giving birth, and took the opportunity to seize power and kill her¡­


    The immortals in the family secretly sent people to look for the elder sister¡¯s two daughters. When


    Matriarch Farrell found out, she naturally intercepted them and warned those immortals.


    Not to mention that the oldest sister¡¯s two daughters didn¡¯t know life and death, even if they were still


    alive, they couldn¡¯t remember their life experience.


    Back then, the person sent her the message that the two children were sent to an orphanage, which


    was far away from Jensburg. How promising would the children who grew up in the orphanage be?

 Chapter 2133

    Chapter 2133


    Decades have passed, and they are about the same age. Maybe they are being tortured by life now,


    and they are probably also grandmas or grandmas. They are busy taking care of their grandchildren


    every day. any threat to her.


    Matriarch Farrell intercepted the people, and after warning those people, she was not worried that the


    two nieces woulde back to settle ounts with her and fight for power.


    Anyway, she had also been the head of the family for decades, holding the power of the Farrell family,


    even if she could find two nieces, what would they use topete with her?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    She could have arranged for someone to throw away the two nieces if they were capable, and now she


    could have someone send them away forever!


    Of course, Matriarch Farrell still hoped that the two nieces would have a bad time, so that she could


    fool them by telling a lie and giving them a little favor.


    She wiped out all the evidence of what happened back then, and killed those who knew about it. There


    was no evidence, even if everyone in Jensburg said that she climbed to the position of Matriarch


    because she killed her elder sister and younger sister.


    For decades, who could send her to prison?


    Her husband¡¯s family didn¡¯t know what happened back then, because she was unmarried at that time.


    ¡°Shiloh, if Mr. Queen is really gay, you don¡¯t have to bother about it. Change to another one. There are


    so many families in Jensburg, as long as you are not from those big families, Mom will find a way to


    help you if you like it.¡±


    Shiloh thought about Hayden¡¯s appearance. Looking at Jensburg, there was no one as good-looking as


    Hayden. She had admired him for many years, and she couldn¡¯t give up.


    She decided to find an opportunity to test whether Hayden was indifferent to women.


    If Hayden was really indifferent to women, it meant that he was really gay, no matter how much she


    liked him, she had to give up.


    She couldn¡¯t just stick to that face and be a widow for the rest of her life. Besides, even if she wanted to


    be a widow, Hayden might not marry her.


    ¡­


    In the swimming pool on the top floor of Fortress Hotel, Kevin was swimming around like a fish.


    Hayden stood by the pool and looked at him. She hadn¡¯t swum for a long time and couldn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Hayden, are you going to stand here and watch me swim? There is a changing room there, and a new


    swimsuit is also given to you. You go in and change into your swimsuit ande out, and you can go


    into the water. As I said, it¡¯s just me and you.¡±


    His secrecy work was still very good.


    On his turf, if he couldn¡¯t keep her privacy, it would be pping him in the face.


    ¡°Comfortable?¡± Hayden asked him a question.


    Kevin smiled, his smile was so brilliant under the light that Hayden was dazzled when he looked at her.


    Kevin: ¡°I said it¡¯s veryfortable, but you can¡¯t feel it. You should go into the water and try it yourself.


    Swimming here on a hot day is cool, refreshing, and extremelyfortable.¡±


    Hayden silently watched Kevin swimming over. After Kevin finished talking to her, he swam away like a


    fish again.


    Looking down at the new swimsuit Kevin gave her, it was a woman¡¯s swimsuit.


    If she went into the dressing room to change, she had to put on a woman¡¯s swimsuit, which she had


    never worn in her entire life.


    Did she wear it or not?


    Hayden felt that Kevin did it on purpose, delicately coaxing her toe to swim, and then forcing her to


    change into women¡¯s clothes.


    However, if she really went into the water, she could only change into a women¡¯s swimsuit. She


    couldn¡¯t juste out wearing only an old bottom like him, right?


    It¡¯s all here, if she didn¡¯t go into the water, she woulde in vain.


    Furthermore, Kevin already knew that she was a woman.


    After thinking this way, Hayden put down her burden, hugged the swimsuit that Kevin stuffed for her,


    and walked to the dressing room.


    There was also a new outfit in the women¡¯s changing room, not only a long skirt, but also new


    underwear.


    Seeing the new suit, Hayden was sure that Kevin had already arranged it, otherwise he would not have


    prepared a new suit here.


    ¡°Cunning as a fox.¡± Hayden muttered.


    Kevin swam back to the pool when Hayden was going to the dressing room, sat by the pool and waited


    for her toe out.


    He was looking forward to her womenswear.

 Chapter 2134

    Chapter 2134


    Although Kevin had arranged all this long ago and waited for Hayden to take the bait, he was not sure.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    After all, Hayden had been a man for more than 20 years, and she immediately let her take off her


    mask, and faced the reality that she was a woman, she didn¡¯t know how long it would take her to


    struggle ideologically.


    Kevin thought Hayden was going to be here watching him swim all night.


    He waited for a long time, but Hayden still didn¡¯te out.


    ¡°Could it be that you changed your mind?¡± Kevin muttered. He got up and was about to go to the locker


    room.


    The locker room door opened.


    Hayden folded her arms around her chest and walked out timidly.


    Seeing her like that, Kevin burst outughing.


    ¡°I thought you fell asleep inside, and I was thinking of going over to have a look, when you came out.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°Hayden, where¡¯s your self-confidence? You¡¯re so shy, but you dare not raise


    your head up, shrink your head, like a turtle.¡±


    Hayden ignored him, still folded her arms around her chest, but no longer squirmed or cowed.


    She was not used to it.


    Walking carefully to the edge of the pool, she plunged headlong into the water. The moment she


    plunged into the water, she let go of her arms around her chest.


    After not swimming for a long time, Hayden plunged headfirst into the water again. Hayden identally


    choked and coughed a few times.


    Kevin stood by the pool and asked her with a smile: ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Hayden ignored him.


    Although Hayden hadn¡¯t swam for a long time, after entering the water, she was able to swim half ap


    out of instinct. Feeling tired, She quickly swam to the edge of the pool, climbed up to sit by the edge of


    the pool.


    ¡°You go into the water without warming up, it¡¯s easy to get cramps.¡± Kevin said her.


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been swimming for a long time, and I feel tired after


    swimming.¡±


    ¡°If you want to swim in the future,e to me. I guarantee that you can enjoy the coolness freely. After


    entering the water, don¡¯t you feel veryfortable?¡± Kevin asked.


    He sat down beside her and tilted his head to look at her.


    Hayden immediately folded her arms around her chest again.


    Kevin smiled, he raised his head and chest, and jokingly said: ¡°I think I canpare with you, why are


    you hiding it?¡±


    After the sound fell, Hayden, who became angry from embarrassment, kicked him into the pool.


    Kevin grabbed her ankle again and pulled her into the water.


    Plop.


    Hayden was suddenly pulled into the water by him, and her instinctive reaction was to struggle, which


    was the reaction of a drowning person.


    Fortunately, she adapted quickly.


    Kevin also pped the surface of the water vigorously, and the water sshed in all directions,


    sshing Hayden¡¯s head and face. Not to be outdone by the water, she fought back.


    The two leaned against the edge of the pool, holding onto the edge of the pool while sshing water at


    each other, and started a water fight.


    After fighting for a while, Kevin smiled and said: ¡°Stop, stop, I admit defeat, we are here for swimming,


    not for water fights.¡±


    With that said, Kevin swam away.


    Only then did Hayden stop.


    Hayden, who hadn¡¯t swim for a long time, let go of the restraint, and spent an hour happily in the


    swimming pool.

 Chapter 2135

    Chapter 2135


    When Hayden got up, she found that Kevin had already woken up.


    People should be in the locker room, She didn¡¯t see him around.


    Without thinking too much, Hayden also walked to the dressing room.


    When she entered the dressing room, she saw that the men¡¯s clothes she had just taken off were gone


    from where the clothes were ced, and the fake pectoral muscles she had worn in men¡¯s clothes


    were also gone.


    Only the women¡¯s suit was there.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know that it was Kevin who took advantage of her swimming and walked into


    the women¡¯s changing room first, and stole the men¡¯s clothes she had changed into.


    That shameless person, Kevin, was forcing her to wear a skirt.


    She didn¡¯t wear a skirt.


    Turning around, Hayden walked out of the women¡¯s locker room, came to the men¡¯s locker room,


    knocked on the door, and shouted: ¡°Kevin, return my clothes and things to me.¡±


    ¡°I packed it up for you, and I¡¯ll return it to you when I get hometer.¡± Kevin¡¯s rogue voice came from


    inside.


    With a dark face, Hayden ordered: ¡°Kevin, immediately, return my clothes to me immediately!¡±


    If she went home in a skirt, the workers in the house would know she was a woman.


    Hayden was not yet mentally prepared to regain her identity as a woman.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Just shouldn¡¯t trust Kevin.


    What this fellow wanted to do most was to restore her to the status of a woman, and then he could be


    cleared of his suspicion of being gay, and make those women who admire her give up.


    ¡°I left you clothes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what women wear!¡±


    ¡°You are not a woman.¡±


    Hayden was speechless.


    After a while, she said coldly: ¡°Kevin, if you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll break the door.¡±


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t have any clothes on now. If youe in through the door and see me naked, I will


    ask you to be responsible for me to the end. If you don¡¯t marry me, marry me.¡± Kevin once again


    brought out his scoundrel to the fullest.


    ¡°Kevin!¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t believe that Kevin was really naked, but she still didn¡¯t dare to take that risk.


    She¡¯s afraid that if she really broke the door and went in, and seeing him naked, it would be even more


    difficult to get rid of him.


    ¡°The clothes are left for you, you can wear them as you like, and forget if you don¡¯t.¡± Kevin just didn¡¯t


    open the door, insisting on forcing Hayden to change into women¡¯s clothes, and show him how


    stunning her women¡¯s clothes are.


    Hayden stared at the door in front of him, really wanting to kick it down.


    She hated the man inside again.


    In the future, if she came here to swim with him again, her surname would not be Queen!


    Scoundrel!


    Just know how to cheat her!


    ¡°Ha Chirp¡ª¡± Hayden sneezed twice.


    Kevin, who was holding his ground in the men¡¯s locker room, heard her sneezed twice in a row, worried


    that she would catch a cold.


    Although the weather is very hot now, as the night deepens, it will be a little chilly. Swimming, now she


    is soaked through, if she stays stiff again, in case she catches a cold, he will be the one who will feel


    stressed.


    Kevin opened the door.

 Chapter 2136

    Chapter 2136


    ¡°Such a beautiful dress, I carefully selected it for you, and you don¡¯t want to put it on, even if you


    change it and go out for a walk, let me see your women¡¯s clothing.¡± Kevin handed Hayden back the


    clothes she had changed before swimming, and said, ¡°Go and change, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    With a sullen face, Hayden took her clothes, went back to the women¡¯s changing room, and mmed


    the door.


    She was angry at him.


    But Kevin also understood that he suddenly surrendered because she sneezed twice just now, and he


    was worried that she would catch a cold.


    When he was shameless, he could always make her teeth itch with anger, wishing to eat his flesh and


    drink his blood, but he had to admit that when he cared about her, it was always like a hot spring¡­She


    wrapped her whole body and was warm.


    It will take a little longer for Hayden to pretend to be a man again.


    Kevin, who had already changed his clothes, was lying on the recliner by the pool, looking up at the


    ck sky. Although he couldn¡¯t see her gorgeous dress, it was not without gain, at least he saw her


    wearing women¡¯s swimsuit look.


    After sending her backter, he had to cook a bowl of ginger soup for her and let her drink it before


    going to bed.


    half an hourter.


    Hayden just came out of the locker room.


    Seeing that she had regained her handsome appearance, Kevin got up, and said with a smile: ¡°If we


    get married, you will be my wife and my friend, and I think it¡¯s not bad.¡±


    Hayden stared at him, ¡°Who is going to marry you?¡±


    ¡°I said, if you don¡¯t want to marry me, let me marry you instead. See how much dowry you can give me,


    whether to add my name to the house? Who will control the money after marriage? How much dowry


    do you give me? How much dowry do you bring here, and I promise you won¡¯t suffer any


    disadvantages.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­I marry you, can you give me a baby?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Having a baby is a matter between two people. I dare not take the credit for it. If you cooperate,


    we will have a baby soon.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Beautiful thinking!"


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°The reality is cruel. When dreaming, can¡¯t you have a good dream? If your


    thoughts are cruel, how can you live? I often think very beautifully, so that I will be full of expectations


    and confidence in life, and work hard for beautiful goals. After my hard work, I will always get what I


    want.¡±


    As Kevin spoke, he passed Hayden and walked towards the women¡¯s locker room.


    Within two minutes, he returned to Hayden¡¯s hand, with an extra bag in his hand, which contained the


    women¡¯s outfit he had prepared for her.


    He stuffed the bag into Hayden¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is the clothes I carefully selected for you. You


    don¡¯t want to wear it now. You have no defense. I believe that one day, you will wear it for me. Yes, you


    take the clothes first, and you can change them when you want to wear them someday.¡±


    Hayden wanted to return the clothes to him. But Kevin took one of her hands, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte,


    I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°I can go back myself.¡±


    ¡°Your bodyguard team didn¡¯te with you. I am worried about you going home alone. No matter


    whether you are a man or a woman, someone will try to rob you.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­When my fist and kick skills are beautiful fists and embroidered legs?¡±


    She could still deal with perverts.


    Hayden: ¡°Besides, no man wants to rob me except you.¡±


    There were many lusts for a woman who wanted to rob her.


    So as long as she left her home territory, she had to bring a bodyguard team, not only to protect her,


    but also to prevent those admirers from plotting against her and climbing into her bed.


    Just like when she went to a banquet, she brought her own wine. She was very careful to this point.


    Kevin smiled: ¡°They are all blind, and I am the only one with eyes, but I am d that they are all blind.


    Now I have too many rivals in love, and I don¡¯t want to add a few more rivals in love.¡±


    If Hayden¡¯s identity as a woman was exposed, he believe there would be many aristocratic families


    interested in her.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Because she was capable.


    Under her management, the Queen Group was flourishing.

 Chapter 2137

    Chapter 2137


    Hayden said sarcastically, ¡°If your grandma wasn¡¯t amazing, you would be blind like them. Don¡¯t take


    the credit for your grandma¡¯s work on yourself.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Kevin choked.


    What Hayden said was true.


    It was grandma who investigated it clearly and gave Kevin her photo so that he could pursue her to


    marry her.


    Kevin thought his grandma had arranged a handsome guy for him, and wanted to turn him into a gay.


    After he got in touch with her, he didn¡¯t find the w that she was a woman. If it wasn¡¯t for his sister-in-


    law who asked him to pursue her directly, he would still be looking for the w that she was a woman.


    Where could he find out from her parents that she is a woman!


    Seeing Kevin being stabbed so hard that he couldn¡¯t speak, Hayden felt better.


    Hayden: ¡°I still don¡¯t trust you, this is also the demeanor I should have as a man.¡±


    Kevin insisted on sending her home.


    Kevin: ¡°I don¡¯t feel relieved if I don¡¯t take you home personally.¡±


    Hayden said to him: ¡°Kevin, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you think, you send me back now, when you


    get home, it¡¯s alreadyte at night, and you will say that you are worried about the safety on the road,


    and you dare not go back to the hotel alone, you have to rely on me to spend the night at my house.¡±


    Kevin grinned, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Uncle even invited me to stay at your house for the night. Auntie also


    said that she likes to eat the breakfast I made. I will stay at your house for one night, so I can get up


    early in the morning to prepare delicious breakfast for you.¡±


    Hayden said angrily: ¡°Without you, we don¡¯t have to eat? What meal we usually eat is not delicious?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Does my cooking taste better?¡±


    Hayden stopped talking again.


    She had to admit that Kevin¡¯s culinary skills were ranked second, and no one dared to be number one.


    The chefs in her family, as long as Kevin came over, they would follow Kevin to steal his cooking skill.


    Kevin didn¡¯t hide his secrets, as long as the chef wanted to learn how to cook, he would give pointers a


    few times, but there was still a gap between the chef¡¯s cooking and his cooking. He said that he just


    practiced his cooking skills and practiced countless times, with more than 20 years of experience, it


    was natural to be a little awesome.


    With Kevin¡¯s super thick skin and super entanglement skills, he finally sent Hayden back to Queen¡¯s old


    house.


    When they returned to Queen¡¯s house, none of Queen¡¯s family was asleep. The family of three sat in


    the yard, admiring the stars and the moon, chatting.


    Seeing Kevin bring Hayden back, the family of three tactfully did not ask where the two of them went on


    a date. However, Kevin managed to stay down again because Donald invited him to go to watch the


    stars and the moon.


    Anyway, tomorrow was still Sunday, so she didn¡¯t have to go to work, even if she watched the moon


    until midnight, she wouldn¡¯t be defenseless.


    Hayden: ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to rest first.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t have such leisure and elegance. She was sleepy.


    The rest day was originally a day for her to sleep in.


    Because of Kevin¡¯s brown candy, she couldn¡¯t sleep from early tote.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Both Donald and his wife responded lovingly.


    They knew their daughter was usually very tired.


    When Hayden entered the room, Donald asked Kevin: ¡°Kevin, where did you take Hayden to?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°The weather is too hot, so I took Hayden to go swimming. There is a swimming pool on the top


    floor of my Fortress Hotel, and I cleared it. Hayden can rx and enjoy the coolness.¡±


    ¡°Did Hayden go into the water?¡± Donald asked with concern.

 Chapter 2138

    Chapter 2138


    They also had a swimming pool at home, but the daughter had not been in the water for a long time,


    because she was afraid that people would know that she was a girl.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t go into the water at first, but she stood by the pool and watched me swim. Later, she said


    that she would go in vain if she didn¡¯t go into the water. She thought for a while before going into the


    water. I prepared women¡¯s clothes for her, but she refused to change.¡±


    When it came to the end, Kevin looked shocked, and said: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Hayden¡¯s beauty in women¡¯s


    clothing.¡±


    He looked at the family of three in front of him.


    Hugh said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me, my brother and I have been brothers for more than 20 years,


    and now I am used to calling him brother, anyway, I have never seen my brother wearing women¡¯s


    clothing. Ask my parents Let¡¯s see if they have any impression.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said: ¡°Hayden has been raised as a man since she was a child, and her clothes used to be


    the same as Hugh¡¯s, and she didn¡¯t wear girls¡¯ clothes.¡±


    Donald also said: ¡°I used to think that raising a daughter as a son is like raising two sons. It¡¯s fun. Fun


    is fun. If you y too much, you can¡¯t end it.¡±


    Therefore, the eyes of the three of them finally fell on Kevin.


    They just hoped Kevin could win Hayden¡¯s heart, see if Hayden would agree to restore her female


    status for him, and then show them wearing women¡¯s clothes a few times.


    Donald and his wife obviously gave birth to a son and a daughter, but as biological parents, they had


    never seen their daughter in women¡¯s clothing.


    Hugh said with a smile: ¡°If my brother doesn¡¯t want to wear women¡¯s clothes all the time, and he will


    marry Kevin in men¡¯s clothes in the future, then the wedding will be a sensation, haha.¡±


    Just thinking of that scene, Hugh found it very interesting and funny.


    He dared to say that when his sister was dressed in a suit, handsome and cool, and held a wedding


    with Kevin, it would definitely cause a sensation in the city, and it would also attract media reporters to


    report.


    The report must have been a wedding of two men.


    With his sister¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t rify, and Kevin spoiled his sister, so he probably didn¡¯t


    bother to exin.


    Everyone would think that it was two gay men holding a public wedding, which is very rare.


    Many people still find it difficult to ept homos*xuality.


    When his sister is pregnant in the future, she will have a big belly, and she will probably scare


    everyone.


    Everyone must be: D*mn it! Men can get pregnant too!


    It can carry the history of human progress, hahaha!


    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡±


    Hugh actuallyughed out loud when he thought of the funny plot.


    The other three looked at him andughed.


    Realizing that he was reallyughing out loud, Hugh hurriedly suppressed hisughter and said, ¡°I just


    thought of something funny, so I couldn¡¯t helpughing. You guys talk, keep talking. Kevin, you and my


    sister can¡¯t help it. Is there any substantial progress? For example¡ª¡±


    Hugh made a kissing gesture.


    Then he was pped on the arm by his mother.


    Kevin said seriously: ¡°Hugh, although I have a thick skin, your sister always calls me shameless, but in


    fact I am an honest gentleman. If your sister is not willing, I will never force her.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he pursued Hayden, he could be shameless, but he still had to get Hayden¡¯s consent before he


    dared to proceed with any intimate actions.


    Otherwise, Hayden would beat him up every minute.


    In Hayden¡¯s anger, he had worked hard for so long, and he might return to before liberation.


    The old road that his second brother Callum walked, even if he was killed, he would not walk.


    When Callum kissed Camryn forcibly back then, Camryn was so angry that she almost made Callum


    go back to the original ce. He had to ask his sister-inw for help and begged her to intercede for


    him, but she scolded him like a dog Bloody.


    Kevin learned it. He would not do that kind of thing.


    He respected Hayden.

 Chapter 2139

    Chapter 2139


    Hughughed haha, ¡°I thought you and my sister could make some substantial progress.¡±


    Donald scolded his son: ¡°You don¡¯t have a good mind, don¡¯t treat Kevin like that. Kevin is a gentleman.


    Your mother and I still have a good eye for people.¡±


    As soon as he saw Kevin, he admired him, and wanted to abduct him into their Queen family¡¯s door as


    a son-inw.


    Unexpectedly, the old Mrs. York had a good eye, and she fell in love with their daughter long ago


    without their knowledge.


    Ever since they knew that their daughter was the old Mrs. York chose for Kevin, Donald and his wife


    really treated Kevin as their son-inw.


    They also thought the olddy was very good at matching.


    Hayden was a quiet kid with a serious personality, so she should be paired with someone like Kevin


    who could speak well,st the couple would be quiet in the future, and Kevin could speak well, and the


    couple would have something to talk about.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m also a gentleman, okay?¡± Hugh was not happy anymore.


    He thought he was also a gentleman. Anyway, He never took advantage of girls.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are a gentleman or not, but when people outside look at you, they always regard


    you as a phndering radish. When others want to marry you, they are all for your sister. You are no


    worse than your sister. The aspect is also very good, but no one ising for you. Those who really


    love their daughter, who cares about your identity as the second young master of the Queen family?


    With so many confidante friends around you all day long, who has everything, who would dare to marry


    their daughter to you?¡±


    Donald scolded Hugh.


    Mrs. Queen also said to Hugh: ¡°If you have someone you like, you should settle it. Don¡¯t y around


    with flowers anymore. It will ruin your reputation, and it will be difficult to marry a wife in the future. Also,


    don¡¯t be popr with a female star, you just go chasing stars, get in touch with people, cause scandals,


    and you say you are a confidente, that¡¯s what happens between men and women, you think you say


    you are a confidante, people trust you? You deserve it if you can¡¯t find a wife.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­I, I really regard them as my confidante.¡±


    His confidente had their own characteristics and strengths. He admired them, but they didn¡¯t involve the


    rtionship between men and women, cuddling and hugging.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Tell me, who would believe you? Go out and find out what your reputation is like?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hugh remembered that his sister was always trying to match him and Kathryn, but Kathryn didn¡¯t like


    him because she thought he was a fool.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    He really didn¡¯t care, he treated those confident with pure friendship, and he didn¡¯t care whether others


    regard them as pure friendship or not.


    But once he found that someone missed him and wanted to develop further, he would alienate that


    person.


    As time went by, all the confidantes knew that they could only be pure friends with him, and didn¡¯t


    even think about bing his¡¯s mistress.


    This seemingly yful Hugh was not easy to win.


    Kevin said with a smile: ¡°Hugh, the one who is clear is self-clearing, when you meet a girl who knows


    you have so many confidante, but still has a heart for you, you should cherish it, because she really


    loves you so badly.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really full of mouth and can¡¯t speak clearly.¡± Hugh smiled wryly.


    He picked up the ss of water in front of him and drank it down.


    It looked like he had been wronged so badly.


    ¡°I also went to rest, depressed.¡± Hugh put down his water ss, got up and left.


    Donald said: ¡°I¡¯m not happy to say that he doesn¡¯t admit it after a few words.¡±


    Kevin looked at the time and said to the two elders: ¡°Uncle, Auntie, it¡¯ste, you guys go to rest too, I¡¯ll


    just clean up here.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, the guest room has been packed for you, you can go back to your room to restter, good


    night.¡± Donald talked to his prospective son-inw, and went back to the house with his wife.


    Kevin was ted.


    He cleaned up the table in the yard, and entered the house happily.


    Hayden saw all this in front of the window. Although she didn¡¯t know what her parents and brother said


    to Kevin, it probably had something to do with her.

 Chapter 2140

    Chapter 2140


    The whole family was trying their best to help Kevin take her down.


    She was only twenty-eight years old, was she really at the age where she must marry?


    ¡­


    The entrance of Dawson¡¯s vi.


    A few cars stopped at the entrance of the vi, and they didn¡¯t dare to honk their horns, for fear of being


    known by Mrs. Dawson in the vi.


    Analia grabbed her bag in the car and was about to get out of the car.


    ¡°flourishing.¡±


    The man she invited to pretend to be Zachary and take intimate photos with her couldn¡¯t help but


    hugged her waist from behind.


    ¡°Analia, will you stay with me again?¡±


    The other party had been with Analia for a while, although he knew that Analia was just using him as a


    stand-in, these luxury cars and bodyguards were all rented by Analia for him to show off.


    The suit on him was given to him by Analia.


    Every time she saw him in a suit and leather shoes, Analia looked at him with warm eyes.


    But he knew she was looking at another man through him.


    Who was that man, he still did not know.


    The person who paid him to get close to Analia didn¡¯t tell him who he looked like.


    Kingston¡¯s purpose was to make Analia¡¯s actions anger Second Uncle and alienate Second Uncle¡¯s


    father-daughter rtionship. In this way, he would have the opportunity to take over Dawson¡¯s Group


    and be the head of Dawson family.


    He didn¡¯t want to offend Zachary.


    If this double knew that his body shape was a bit like Zachary¡¯s, and he knew Zachary¡¯s identity, who


    knew if he would pretend to be Zachary and do tricks and abductions in the future?


    Therefore, Kingston was tight-lipped.


    Analia naturally thought of this too.


    ¡°Let go, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Analia scolded coldly.


    ¡°Analia, am I not good-looking?¡±


    The stand-in followed Analia to live a rich life. Analia took him to and from high-end ces, and he


    liked this kind of life.


    He wanted to have a real fake show with Analia.


    If he could be Analia¡¯s real man, even if he was taken care of by her, he would benefit a lot.


    He didn¡¯t want to go back to deliver food anymore.


    Analia pulled away his arms around her waist, turned around, and pinched his handsome face.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The man was handsome, still very handsome.


    It¡¯s a pity to deliver food.


    He could be an idol star.


    But no matter how handsome he was, he was not as good as Zachary in her eyes.


    Asking him to pretend to be Zachary was just a body image. When she took pictures with him, she


    never took a frontal photo of him. Once she took a frontal photo of him, he didn¡¯t look like Zachary.


    Analia was very clear about it, she won¡¯t fall in love with him just because she took so many intimate


    photos with him.


    Analia: ¡°Tonight, I see that you made a mistake the first time, so I forgive you. Next time, I will chop off


    your hand and feed it to the dogs. If you want money, please obey my arrangement.¡±


    After speaking, Analia got out of the car. Without looking back, she walked to the door of his own


    house, took out the key, opened the door of the vi, and entered.


    As soon as Analia entered, the drivers of those cars drove away quickly.


    When Analia entered the room and saw her father sitting on the sofa with a livid face, she stopped in


    her tracks.

 Chapter 2141

    Chapter 2141


    ¡°What are you doing standing there? Don¡¯te over yet!¡± Mr. Dawson snapped.


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, Analia put on a smiling face, walked towards her father and


    asked, ¡°Dad, when did youe back? Don¡¯t tell me in advance.¡±


    Mr. Dawson didn¡¯te back just now. After Zacheryined, he came back, but instead of going


    home, he followed his daughter secretly, and confirmed that her daughter was indeed with a man who


    looked like Zachery.


    Seeing is believing, he just came home tonight.


    Mr. Dawson didn¡¯t speak.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Analia looked at her mother who was sitting on the side, hesitant to speak. Mrs. Dawson blinked at her


    daughter, then looked at her husband, and told her daughter that her husband was very angry.


    Analia thought that she asked the fake Zachery to send her back.


    Could it be that the parents saw it?


    When she got out of the car and came in, she didn¡¯t see her parents standing at the door of the house.


    Why is the father angry?


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Analia walked up to her parents, and Mrs. Dawson moved aside to give her daughter a seat.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? You look so ugly, whoever offended you, tell me, I¡¯ll take it out for you.¡±


    Analia sat down next to her father, and before putting down the bag she was holding, she went to hold


    it first Father¡¯s arm, coquettishly, ¡°Dad, you have been on a business trip for too long this time, and my


    mother and I miss you very much.


    Are you tired after youe back from a business trip? Go to bed early, and I will get up early


    tomorrow morning to prepare a delicious breakfast for you .¡±


    Mr. Dawson stared at his daughter with his head tilted, and asked seriously, ¡°Where have you been all


    day today?¡±


    Analia: ¡°Busy about thepany. Dad, you¡¯re not in thepany. I¡¯m as busy as a donkey pulling a


    mill every day. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡± Mrs. Dawson coughed a few times to remind her daughter that today was the


    weekend.


    Her daughter didn¡¯t work.


    Mr. Dawson looked at his wife.


    Mrs. Dawson hurriedly took a sip of the ss of warm water she poured for her husband just now, and


    said, ¡°I might have a cold, and I have a cough.¡±


    Mr. Dawson: ¡°The ss of water you drank is mine.¡±


    Mrs. Dawson let out a cry, and then smiled mischievously, ¡°We are husband and wife, you don¡¯t mind if


    I use your water ss once in a while.¡±


    Mr. Dawson gave his wife a look, ¡°Stop hinting this to your daughter here, she won¡¯t mind that. She


    knows where she is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Dad, where am I wrong? What did I do wrong?¡± Analia knew what she was doing, she denied it, and


    put on an innocent look.


    Mr. Dawson asked her: ¡°You spent money to hire a man who looks like Mr. York to apany you. You


    want to use him as a substitute for Mr. York. Dad can understand that man¡¯s figure is very simr to Mr.


    York. But you took an intimate photo with that man, what do you mean by sending it to the youngdy


    of the York family? It¡¯s been years, and now who doesn¡¯t know that Mr. York is married? You flirted with


    him the first time you met him, and then you went to look for his wife, why, you want to be a mistress in


    public?


    You¡¯re shameless, you and your mom have no shame, all the men in the world are dead, so you insist


    on robbing other people¡¯s husbands?¡±

 Chapter 2142

    Chapter 2142


    Mr. Dawson was always really mad at his daughter.


    He spent more than 20 years of hard work on raising his only child Analia, and wanted her to be the


    sessor of the Dawson Group. Analia had always satisfied her Father. Who knew that after meeting


    Zachery, his daughter began to let him down.


    ¡°Husband, what do you think Analia did? She became the mistress in someone else¡¯s marriage?¡± Mrs.


    Dawson never knew about it.


    Analia found a man to pretend to be Zachery, but Mrs. Dawson didn¡¯t know about it, and Analia kept it


    from her mother.


    After all, the man beside her was just a stand-in, and the person she really wanted was Zachery.


    After sending those photos to Serenity, they didn¡¯t receive any rumors.


    Analia thought that the photos were not hot enough, thinking that the next time she took an intimate


    photo, she would turn it into a prngraphic photo and send it to Serenity. If Serenity still chose to believe


    in Zachery and remained indifferent, she would identally let the photo go to the paparazzi team


    hands.


    Once the photo fell into the hands of the paparazzi, it would definitely be on the top searches in


    Wiltspoon.


    Analia: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t, I¡¯m just¡­Dad, how do you know this?¡±


    Her father knew that the man next to her was a double, and also knew that she sent the photo to


    Serenity.


    Whoined in front of the father?


    Her father was on a business trip abroad, and it was said that he would not be able to return until years


    ago, but now it¡¯s not October yet, so he¡¯sing back early.


    Was it because of her?


    ¡°Did Kingston tell Dad? Dad, he wants to drive us out of the Dawson Group. Dad, he wants to drive me


    out of the Dawson Group. He¡¯s in the top position. Don¡¯t be fooled by him. What did he say, don¡¯t


    believe it.¡±


    Analia was not stupid, and immediately guessed Kingston.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Kingston, he didn¡¯t say anything bad about you in front of Dad, it was a good thing you


    did, Zachery directly took the photo you sent to Serenity, took it and sent it to me, and told me Your


    condition, let me take care of you.¡± Mr. Dawson scolded his daughter, ¡°You are not in the right mind.


    You always want to drive Kingston out of thepany, so you regard Kingston as a person like you.


    You like being a mistress so much? Zachery has a wife, and the husband and wife are loving, what¡¯s


    the matter with you? Do you think you are great because you are the daughter of the Dawson Family?


    Do you want all men to circle around you? You have lost all my face, why did I give birth to you? You


    shameless daughter!¡±


    Analia: ¡°¡­Dad, I didn¡¯t send a photo to Serenity.¡±


    ¡°You still don¡¯t admit it, Mr. Josh has investigated clearly, who is around Zachery, you don¡¯t know? Do


    you think you can y dirty tricks in front of him? Do you think you can hide it from him? Just a few


    photos of you can ruin the marriage of Zachery and Serenity? Analia, let me tell you, true love cannot


    be taken away. Zachery and Serenity really love each other, no matter how much you do, it will not


    help, it will only make the rtionship between the husband and wife deeper.¡±


    Those photos only dared to show a little side face, Analia dared not have a frontal photo of the stand-


    in. As soon as the full-face photo was shown, it would be exposed, because the stand-in and Zachery


    didn¡¯t look alike at all.


    Serenity and Zachery hade along the way, they had gone through ups and downs, the husband


    and wife trusted each other, they couldn¡¯t see the frontal photos, so they wanted to break up Serenity¡¯s


    Zachery, Mr. Dawson didn¡¯t know whether tough at his daughter for being too naive?


    Mr. Dawson: ¡°I didn¡¯te back tonight. I came back a long time ago. I didn¡¯t go home. I was watching


    your every move in the dark. I saw what you did with that double in private. Zachery was not wronged.¡±


    At this time, Analia knew that she couldn¡¯t hide what she had done, so she no longer denied it, and


    admitted: ¡°Dad, I just like Zachery. I want to marry him. I know he has a wife, but I want to just drive his


    wife away. I don¡¯t believe that Serenity can always trust Zachery until I find a man who is somewhat


    simr to Zachery¡­¡±


    ¡°p!¡±


    Mr. Dawson couldn¡¯t take it anymore, stood up, and pped Analia¡¯s face abruptly.

 Chapter 2143

    Chapter 2143


    Analia covered her pped face and looked at her father in disbelief.


    Father hit her!


    She was her parents¡¯ only child, and they had raised her since she was a young child. Although her


    father was very strict with her in order to cultivate her, he never beat her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Now her father pped her because she liked a man.


    Analia burst into tears of grievance.


    Mrs. Dawson came back to her senses, and immediately stood up distressed, and while pulling away


    her daughter¡¯s hand covering her face, she said to her husband: ¡°You can¡¯t hit Analia.¡±


    ¡°Analia, now I¡¯m hitting you. I can¡¯t hit you If you wake up. You will never join the Dawson Group again,


    and I will not hand over the Dawson Group to someone who will bring disaster to thepany, even if


    this person is my only child!


    Analia, Zachery can¡¯t even look down on you, you are so shameless, you are willing to be a


    mistress, and I will sever the father-daughter rtionship with you, just as if I have no birth in this life I


    want you to be my daughter!


    My daughter must act upright, sit upright, and have an upright outlook. In the name of pursuing true


    love like you, you are actually destroying other people¡¯s marriages. There is a problem with the three


    outlooks, not my daughter.


    My family has a big business. If my daughter is unreliable, I can leave it to the descendants of my


    Dawson Family. I have a lot of nephews. There is always someone who can take over the Dawson


    Group. I don¡¯t have to be the heir.


    Your stand-in, you drive him away as soon as possible. If you let me know that you are still with him, be


    affectionate, take some photos and send them to Serenity, I will freeze your bank card. I will freeze


    your bank card when you return to thepany tomorrow. You fire!¡±


    Mr. Dawson said coldly: ¡°I can do what I say! If you don¡¯t believe me, you can try it and see if I will kick


    you out of the Dawson Group and hand over the Dawson Group to Kingston!¡±


    After speaking, Mr. Dawson raised his foot and left, instead of going upstairs, he walked outside the


    house.


    ¡°Husband, where are you going?¡± Mrs. Dawson was startled by her husband¡¯s words. She didn¡¯t expect


    her husband to be so angry.


    Mr. Dawson actually wanted to sever the father-daughter rtionship with his daughter, froze her bank


    card, and even drove his daughter out of thepany and handed over thepany to his nephew!


    This, this was to make her daughter have nothing.


    Mr. Dawson did not answer his wife.


    He didn¡¯t want to live at home.


    He didn¡¯t want to hear his wife plead for his daughter, and he didn¡¯t want to listen to his wife¡¯s cries. He


    spent half his life making the Dawson Group have the status and wealth it has today. He couldn¡¯t let his


    daughter destroy the Dawson Group.


    If his daughter was right, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry.


    It was his daughter who was wrong. He had already reminded his daughter and warned her not to


    provoke Zachery and his wife, but the daughter refused to listen, and while he was on a business trip,


    she was still doing things to destroy other people¡¯s marriages.


    Even if Zachery didn¡¯t file aint, he wouldn¡¯t let his daughter go on like this if he found out.


    How could his daughter be a mistress?


    All the men in the world were not dead anymore, why bother to hang on the tree of Zachery?


    ¡°Husband, husband, it¡¯s sote, you still want to go out?¡±

 Chapter 2144

    Chapter 2144


    Mrs. Dawson chased Mr. Dawson out of the house.


    Before getting in the car, Mr. Dawson left a sentence to his wife: ¡°Persuade your daughter well. Does


    she want to continue to be a mistress and bear a lifetime of infamy, or to keep the status quo? She will


    tell me after she thinks it through. Think clearly, don¡¯t contact me if you haven¡¯t made a decision, and I¡¯ll


    treat it as if I don¡¯t have this daughter.¡±


    Mrs. Dawson: ¡°¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Mr. Dawson asked the driver to drive. Soon, he left his home.


    Mrs. Dawson went back to the house helplessly, and when she saw her daughter sitting on the sofa


    crying silently, she felt distressed again. Walking over, she poked her daughter¡¯s head with her finger


    and cursed: ¡°Analia, how did your parents teach you when you were young, how could you do such a


    thing?


    A good man, but no matter how good he is, if he has a wife, if you go after him and send some messy


    photos to his wife, you are destroying other people¡¯s marriages, and you will be scolded as a mistress.


    Analia, you are a very good girl, here with us, there are few people who canpare to you with your


    conditions. Mom also knows that you are arrogant and arrogant. You still look down on ordinary men. If


    Mr. York is single and you pursue him, I will agree with your father with both hands and feet.


    But he is married, so don¡¯t think about it anymore, and quickly die. Mom and your dad will love each


    other for a lifetime, and the one who hates the most is Mom. I don¡¯t want you to be a mistress.


    If you look at it from the perspective of your original wife, how do you view mistress? Do you hate


    mistress to death? Do you want yourself to be someone you hate?¡±


    Analia cried: ¡°Mom, I just like Zachery, what should I do? As soon as I saw him, I fell in love with him.¡±


    Mrs. Dawson: ¡°Don¡¯t think about him, never think about him again, after a long time, you will forget him.


    Analia, listen to your parents, let¡¯s be serious Be a human being, not a shady gutter mouse.


    Your father¡¯s temper, you also know that if you are obsessed with obsession, your father may really


    have given all the property in our family to his nephews. The Dawson Group is our family¡¯spany,


    and it was really given to Kingston and the others. would you like?


    Analia, men are not rare or unique. We don¡¯t need to lose everything that should belong to us for a


    man. In fact, we also have many excellent men here, and they are no worse than Mr. York.¡±


    Mrs. Dawson persuaded earnestly Caring for her daughter, stop thinking about men who didn¡¯t belong


    to her.


    Mrs. Dawson continued: ¡°Your father also said just now that Mr. York doesn¡¯t even look at you. In his


    eyes, his wife is the best. Although Mom doesn¡¯t know him well, but heard many stories about this


    husband and wife. A man like Mr. York is dedicated.


    Falling in love with someone is a lifetime, and it¡¯s useless for others to squeeze in. You lose everything


    you have now for a man who won¡¯t even look at you. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?¡±


    Analia¡¯s tears fell even harder.


    She was arrogant, because of being the only child, and because her parents regard her as the


    sessor of the Dawson Family, so she was arrogant, and she looked down on ordinary men.


    After finally falling in love with one, it turned out to be someone else¡¯s husband.


    She was ufortable to give up Zachary.


    If she doesn¡¯t give up, she will have nothing, and after she has nothing, she still can¡¯t get that man.


    She was tantamount to losing both human resources and wealth, and the gained outweigh the losses.


    ¡°The main reason is that you lost everything, and you can¡¯t get that man. Analia, it¡¯s not worth it, it¡¯s


    really not worth it.¡± Mrs. Dawson took out a tissue, wiped her daughter tears, and handed some tissues


    to her daughter, saying: ¡°Your dad said, when did you think it through, contact him again, if you can¡¯t


    figure it out, don¡¯t go back to work in thepany. When I first heard that you were going to be a


    mistress, my heart hurt like being stabbed by a knife, and my heart was cold, this is the failure of my


    education and your father¡¯s.¡±

 Chapter 2145

    Chapter 2145


    Mrs. Dawson added: ¡°We didn¡¯t teach you well, we didn¡¯t teach you that the three views arepletely


    correct, and let you go astray, and Mom med herself.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong.¡±


    Analia was not stupid, when her father coldly asked her to choose, she would definitely not choose


    Zachery.


    She couldn¡¯t lose everything she had now.


    After all, Zachery was a hasty passerby in her life, a passerby she wanted to stay, but could no longer


    keep.


    Mrs. Dawson sighed, ¡°Mom and Dad don¡¯t want you to admit your mistakes verbally, we want to see


    you prove everything with actions, Analia, I hope you don¡¯t let Mom and Dad down again. Mom has


    gone upstairs, please be quiet. Think about it carefully.¡±


    After speaking, Mrs. Dawson went upstairs.


    Analia was left sitting on the sofa, weeping sadly and resentful from time to time.


    Mrs. Dawson knew her daughter well. It would be difficult for her daughter to reallye out after a


    while. She gave her some time to think about it.


    If Analia was still unwilling to give up Zachery, Mrs. Dawson would not be able to save her daughter.


    Serenity didn¡¯t know about the turmoil in the Dawson Family.


    She believed that Zachery would handle the matter, and Zachery would give her a satisfactory answer.


    Spent the weekend at Wildridge Manor.


    Monday was the start of a new week.


    Back in urban areas, those who should go to work do so, while those who should go kindergarten do


    so.


    Liberty still remembered what Mrs. Stone said, when she came back from Wildridge Manor, she made


    arrangements for the two stores, while Sonny entrusted her to her younger sister. After that, she went


    to Jensburg with Mrs. Stone.


    Due to the end of the month, Zachery and his wife would go to FC Manor to attend the 100-day


    banquet of Avah and Enzo.


    Liberty could only go for a week.


    At the end of a week, she and Mrs. Stone came back from Jensburg.


    Liberty didn¡¯t follow Mrs. Stone back to the store. She knew her son was in her sister¡¯s bookstore, so


    she went directly to the bookstore.


    The sun was setting, and the glow of the setting sun was fiery red.


    At this time, the bookstore was very busy.


    Liberty went in and saw her younger sister and Jasmine as usual, one was giving this and that to the


    students, and the other was collecting money.


    Sonny was holding a children¡¯s book, and sat aside, quietly flipping through his book, with the small


    schoolbag beside him.


    From time to time, students would tease him.


    Such a cute doll, who wouldn¡¯t want to tease it?


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Liberty called out to her younger sister.


    ¡°Sister, are you back?¡± Serenity called out in surprise when her sister came in, and then called her


    nephew: ¡°Sonny, look, mom is back.¡±


    Sonny looked up to see his mother, and took the book in his hand, threw it, stand up, and fly into


    mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back, I miss you so much.¡±


    Liberty picked up his son, kissed his son¡¯s face a few times, and said with a smile, ¡°Mom misses Sonny


    very much too. When Mom is not at home, Sonny, are you obedient?¡±


    Sonny nodded, ¡°I am obedient, and my uncle praised me as a good boy.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to stay in bed when his mother was not at home.


    It was his uncle who woke him up every morning, and he got up quickly as soon as his uncle called


    him.


    As his mother said, his uncle¡¯s time was precious and should not be wasted.


    Sonny was afraid that he would stay out of bed and waste his uncle¡¯s precious time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, have you eaten yet?¡±

 Chapter 2146

    Chapter 2146


    Liberty: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner togetherter, I¡¯ll treat you.¡±


    Liberty smiled, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jasmine walked over and said with a smile: ¡°Sister Liberty, you can count yourself back. If you want to


    talk about it, Serenity and I have callused ears when we hear him talking about it.¡±


    Sonny said naturally: ¡°I just miss my mother.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t missing Mom be talking about hering back?


    Jasmine smiled and pinched his face lightly.


    The store was still busy, and the three of them didn¡¯t chat much. After the students had their own study


    in the evening, the school gate returned to calm.


    Serenity poured her sister a ss of warm water, and asked, ¡°Auntie is home?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Well, Auntie asked me to have dinner with her. I missed Sonny, so I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    Serenity wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t help but yawned.


    Seeing that his aunt was yawning again, Sonny said to her mother, ¡°Auntie is very fast. I fall asleep


    every night, and my auntie is still awake, and then she often yawns.¡±


    Liberty said with concern: ¡°Serenity, you have to pay attention to your body. Good health is the most


    important thing.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I will pay attention to it, but the quality of sleep is not very good recently, and I always want to


    doze off during the day, and I dare not take a lunch break at noon. When I lie down, I want to sleep


    forever ¡°


    Jasmine took the words, ¡°I¡¯ve said it all, I¡¯m watching the bookstore, you don¡¯t need to be distracted,


    and you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be tired, how can I be so delicate? I¡¯m treated as a national treasure by Josh


    and Bucham family at home, and he won¡¯t let anything to do it. If I pour a ss of water for myself, they


    are still afraid that I will burn. I can only catch my breath when Ie to the store, and Josh also


    arranged for someone to help me.¡±


    ¡°I juste to see it asionally, you are pregnant, I am also worried.¡± Serenity was cared about, and


    she also cared about her friends.


    Liberty looked at Jasmine¡¯s stomach and said with a smile, ¡°Now I can see that you are a pregnant


    woman.¡±


    Jasmine also looked down at her stomach, ¡°Can you see it? I haven¡¯t felt it myself, so I feel a little


    rounder.¡±


    ¡°Experienced people can tell at a nce that you are pregnant. After two months, your belly will swell.


    After a while, your stomach will look like a watermelon.¡±


    Jasmine smiled, ¡°Okay. I want my baby to grow up quickly, unload the cargo earlier, and get pregnant.


    This is not allowed, and that is not allowed. I feel no freedom.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°When you unload the cargo, you want to stuff him back into your stomach. Bringing a baby is


    even harder, especially in the first three months, I couldn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Serenity, who had taken care of her sister during confinement, had a deep understanding of this.


    When talking about children, both Liberty and Jasmine were tactful and didn¡¯t ask if Serenity was


    moving.


    They were Serenity¡¯s most trusted and closest people.


    If there was any movement from Serenity, they would definitely be the first to tell them.


    They waited slowly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When her sister came back, Serenity called her husband, and they all went to Wiltspoon Hotel for


    dinner.


    After dinner, Sonny went home with his mother, while Serenity and Zachary went back to Wildridge


    Manor.


    After driving for less than ten minutes, Zachery couldn¡¯t get any response from his wife while he was


    talking. He turned his head to look at his beautiful wife and found that she was asleep leaning against


    the back of the car seat.


    Zachery: ¡°¡­So sleepy? It hasn¡¯t been ten minutes since she got in the car. One minute she was talking


    to me, and the next minute she is asleep.¡±


    He asked Jim, who was sitting in the passenger seat: ¡°Eldest young mistress has been busy all day


    long? No rest?¡±


    Jim hurriedly replied: ¡°Eldest young mistress has been busy all day, but whenever she has free time,


    eldest young mistress is taking a nap.¡±


    Zachery frowned, thinking that his beloved wife is exhausted.


    She couldn¡¯t be made to work so hard, like a desperate third mother. His wife, Zachery, didn¡¯t need to


    work so hard to make money. The money he earns couldn¡¯t be spent in a few lifetimes.


    He took off his suit jacket and put it over Serenity¡¯s body.

 Chapter 2147

    Chapter 2147


    When Serenity woke up, it was already the next morning.


    She opened her eyes and saw herself lying on the bed, a little confused.


    Wasn¡¯t she in the car?


    How long did she sleep for?


    Turning her head, seeing the sleeping man beside her, she turned sideways and looked at Zachary


    quietly.


    Looking at Zachary, she couldn¡¯t help reaching out to touch his face.


    This excellent man belonged to her!


    Such thoughts made Serenity feel sweet.


    She wanted to move closer to kiss his face, but Zachary opened his eyes. When he saw her leaning


    over, he guessed what she was going to do, so he closed his eyes again.


    Serenity smiled lowly, ¡°Wake up.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I didn¡¯t wake up. I was dreaming. I dreamed that my wife wanted to kiss me. I¡¯ll wake up after


    she finishes kissing.¡±


    Serenity chuckled.


    Zachary: ¡°I¡¯ve already talked, but I still say I haven¡¯t woken up. I¡¯m talking in my sleep.¡±


    Serenity was not shy either, she turned over and pressed on his body, bent down, and kissed him on


    the lips. Zachary pressed her head with one hand, trying to deepen the kiss, but she moved her lips


    away, and then she printed a few small kisses on his face.


    Serenity: ¡°You can wake up.¡±


    Zachary opened his eyes, not very satisfied, he also poked Serenity¡¯s red lips, and said: ¡°If I had known


    you were going to kiss me, I would have slept a little longer, and I would wake up again when you


    stripped me naked.¡±


    Serenity fell off him, reached out and pinched his face lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t take your clothes off when you¡¯re


    asleep, unlike you, when people fall asleep, they all¡­¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Zachary hugged her into his arms and smiled softly, ¡°I only do it once in a while.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°What time is it? How long have I been asleep?¡±


    Zachary took the phone and looked at the time, and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, it¡¯s not even seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s bright outside.¡±


    ¡°Recently, don¡¯t run around and take more time to rest. Even Sonny will say that you are always sleepy


    at such a young age. It is because you haven¡¯t rested well and your sleep time has been reduced.


    When you came backst night, you were in the car with me. I talked for a few minutes, and you were


    asleep.


    When I got home, I carried you out of the car, but you didn¡¯t respond, and fell into a deep sleep. In the


    past, I just picked you up, and you would wake up. I put you back on the bedst night, and you were


    still asleep. It can be seen that you are tired and panicked, and you are also very sleepy.¡±


    Serenity stuck out her tongue yfully, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just feel heavy eyelids, sleepy, and squint my


    eyes when I think about it, who knows that I sleep so fast, I¡¯m usually too busy, I don¡¯t have enough


    rest time, it¡¯s true, I all have dark circles.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? My heart aches when I see it. Serenity, you are already very powerful. The


    vegetable and fruitpany founded by the three of you is on the right track. There are more and more


    workers and vehicles. You don¡¯t have to worry about the sales of the vegetable market. You have even


    won a lot of orders from neighboring cities. My mother is still in charge of our family¡¯s small businesses.


    Don¡¯t take them from my mother all at once. That way Mom is bored at home.


    You can just study and study, and leave it to my mother for a few more years. I also have professional


    managers to take care of the businesses of our husband and wife. You just need to know how much


    business we have, and you don¡¯t have to do everything yourself.


    Seeing you tired makes my heart ache.¡±


    Marrying a self-reliant and self-reliant wife was a good thing, but seeing his wife struggling to climb up


    and sacrifice so much in order to be worthy of him, Zachary was so stressed that she would rather


    have no ambition and be a young mistress at home with peace of mind.


    Unfortunately, Serenity would never be able to be a full-time young mistress.


    Her sister¡¯s failed marriage made her firmly believe that women must have a job and maintain financial


    independence, whether before or after marriage.

 Chapter 2148

    Chapter 2148


    Even if Zachary was very good, his money would be too much to spend in several lifetimes, but


    Serenity insists on earning and spending money on her own.


    She said that spending the money she earned was very cool and had no psychological burden.


    All his property was given to her, but she seldom spent his money.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m young. I¡¯m in good health and full of energy. I fell asleep so earlyst night. I feel very


    energetic now.¡± Saying that, Serenity sat up and said with a smile: ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t prepared a


    love breakfast for you for a long time. I woke up early today, so I will prepare a love breakfast for you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Zachary alsoughed, ¡°I suddenly missed the ordinary married life when we just got the certificate.


    Every morning when you wake up, you either cook porridge and noodles yourself, or go outside to pack


    rice rolls. It was the first time I eat the rice rolls you packed back.


    I miss it too, how about we go back to Brynfield to live for a while tonight?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°You decide.¡±


    Serenity had the final say on their family, while Zachary was adoring and loving.


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯ll take a shower first, and I¡¯ll go downstairs to make you breakfast in a while.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°The kitchen is preparing breakfast now, let¡¯s go on the weekend, we all rest on the


    weekend, and you can make me a love breakfast.¡±


    ¡°The weekend has just passed, and it will be a few days before the weekend, no, in two days, we have


    to go to Annenburg, and we will live there two days earlier, I miss Avah.¡±


    Zachary thought for a while and said, ¡°All right.¡±


    Serenity just went to take a bath.


    After she came out of the bathroom, her man had already changed his clothes and was sitting in front


    of the dressing table waiting for her.


    Seeing that she even washed her hair, Zachary immediately went to get the hair dryer and said to her:


    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, why did you wash your hair?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°When I was taking a shower, I identally wet my hair, so I just washed my hair together.¡±


    Zachary stepped forward to pull her, and pulled her to sit in front of the dressing table, and he dried her


    hair.


    She looked at him through the mirror.


    Serenity: ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Um.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Will people outside be surprised if they see you drying my hair by yourself? In their eyes, you


    are the superior Young master York.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what others think, I do what I want to do, as long as I am


    happy and you are happy, I don¡¯t care how others evaluate me, as long as in your eyes, I am a


    qualified husband will do.¡±


    His machismo was in front of her, and he couldn¡¯t show it.


    He still remembered that when he first got married, he was always centered on himself, always thinking


    that Serenity would submit to him. The couple easily had conflicts and cold wars, and in the end, he did


    not change Serenity, but Serenity changed him.


    Serenity: ¡°Qualified, you are not only qualified, you are also excellent, you are a model husband.¡±


    Zachary smiled.


    Getting her approval was the most important thing.


    The couple dawdled in the room for a while before going downstairs.


    After breakfast, they took a walk in the yard and breathed in the fresh air.


    Near eight o¡¯clock, the couple went out together again.


    Zachary first sent Serenity to the Vegetable and Fruit Company, and then he returned to York


    Corporation.


    A busy day had kicked off.

 Chapter 2149

    Chapter 2149


    Two dayster.


    Annenburg, FC Manor.


    A private nended at the private airport of FC Manor.


    Jane and Ben were waiting there.


    Seeing Zachary and Serenity getting off the ne, the couple smiled and went forward.


    Remy came back with the couple.


    Knowing that Zachary and his wife woulde a few days earlier, Remy took Zachary¡¯s private jet and


    followed them home.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Jane smiled and called Serenity.


    Ben nodded to Zachary, ¡°Young Master York, long time no see.¡±


    Zachary smiled back, ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    He shook hands with Ben, and the two CEOs hugged each other. After they let go, Zachary shook


    hands with Jane again.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Seeing this scene, Remy, who was thest to get off the ne, delicately yelled: ¡°Brother, sister-inw,


    did you two only see Zachary and Serenity? They came back without seeing me.¡±


    Ben stepped forward with a smile and lightly thumped his younger brother¡¯s arm, then looked at the


    ne again.


    He didn¡¯t see Elisa, so he asked his younger brother: ¡°Where is Miss Stone? Didn¡¯t you say you


    brought Miss Stone back together?¡±


    Remy said rather helplessly: ¡°Elisa is on a business trip again temporarily, and she said that she should


    try her best toe back on the day of the banquet. If there is no way toe back, let me eat for her.


    She prepared gifts for the children and asked me to bring them back together.¡±


    Every time he and Elisa agreed to go back to FC Manor, Elisa always had something urgent to deal


    with.


    The current Elisa, like a strong woman, took business very seriously, and even Remy had nothing to do


    with her.


    As long as there was a business problem, even if Serenity said she would deal with it, Elisa would go


    with her. If Serenity was not free, Elisa would go even more.


    It¡¯s impossible for Jasmine to go on a business trip. She had Josh¡¯s seed in her belly, let alone that


    Josh wouldn¡¯t let her go on a business trip, and Elisa and Serenity would not agree to Jasmine running


    around.


    Serenity said apologetically, ¡°Elisa took my job. I was supposed to be on a business trip. She went. Let


    mee here first.¡±


    Elisa knew that Serenity liked Jane¡¯s children very much, so she insisted that Serenitye over with


    Zachary first, stay in FC Manor for two days, hug Avah more, and feel happy. It might be that she would


    be pregnant when she came back and then give birth to a daughter.


    Serenity knew in her heart that she was not pregnant for a day, and those who cared about her were


    worried and anxious for her.


    Her aunt was not a superstitious person, and now she began to offer incense on the first and fifteenth


    day of the Lunar New Year, praying to God and worshiping Buddha.


    Every time her aunt went to worship Buddha, she prayed that she could get pregnant soon.


    Zachary said that he and Serenity were taking contraceptive measures, so Serenity had not been


    pregnant so far.


    But Mrs. Stone was an elder, and she got the answer from Serenity that the young couple did not use


    contraception at all.


    She had been married into a wealthy family for decades, and she was well aware of the pressure of a


    wealthy daughter-inw.


    After half a year of marriage, Mrs. Stone was not in a hurry when Serenity hadn¡¯t heard anything. After


    a year of marriage, she still hadn¡¯t heard anything. Mrs. Stone became anxious. It really had a health


    problem and couldn¡¯t bear children.


    No matter how open-minded Zachary and his family were, could they really withstand the pressure of


    no future?

 Chapter 2150

    Chapter 2150


    Remy epted Serenity¡¯s words, and he said, ¡°Even if you go, Elisa will still go with her. She is very


    career-minded now.¡±


    Zachary answered.


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Manor first, it¡¯s very windy here.¡±


    ¡°Sooner orter, Elisa will be a member of my Johnson¡¯s family. It doesn¡¯t matter when we meet.¡±


    Remy¡¯s face flushed slightly, but he was proud of himself.


    He and Elisa could already see a little light, as long as Mrs. Stone stopped making troubles and


    arranged no rivals for him, he believed they would be able to embrace the beauty soon.


    Remy thought too well, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would have to ask his parents, brother and sister-in-


    law for help in the near future. After his parents, brother and sister-inw flew to Wiltspoon, his


    marriage with Elisa was settled.


    Jane held Serenity¡¯s arm as the two young mistresses walked in front of each other.


    ¡°Is Dr. Carden confinement?¡±


    Serenity asked Jane, ¡°Camryn almost had an ident some time ago. Although Callum helped her


    deal with those people, he was still very anxious. I hope Camryn¡¯s eyes can be cured soon.¡±


    No matter how smart and capable Camryn was, she couldn¡¯t see this weakness; she was the most


    vulnerable to being attacked, and she would be hurt if she was not careful.


    The person who wanted to kidnap Camrynst time was really the work of her two aunts.


    Now, the Chandler family and the Joyner family were probably crying.


    Now that Callum had evidence, he would take revenge on those two families and vent his anger on


    Camryn¡¯s behalf, that would be merciless.


    They are also the enemy of Callum and the York family!


    If they didn¡¯t think that they were rted to Camryn, Callum would show mercy. As long as Camryn


    didn¡¯t speak up, Callum wouldn¡¯t show mercy.


    Those two families always thought that Camryn would always look out for her aunt and nephew¡¯s sake


    and would not kill him. After several times of probing, Callum didn¡¯t make a move, thinking that Camryn


    held Callum and refused to let Callum go and dealt with her rtives.


    The Chandler family and the Joyner family became more and more daring, and even wanted to kidnap


    Camryn, and if they touched Callum¡¯s future wife again, they would lose their skin even if they didn¡¯t


    die.


    Fabian was only more than a month younger than the Enzo and Avah. Tim didn¡¯t want to invite the York


    family for his full moon wine; he was annoyed that Callum always disturbed his wife, and he didn¡¯t have


    much friendship with the York brothers.


    He said he wouldn¡¯t invite the York family, and Jane couldn¡¯t treat him for him, so Serenity didn¡¯t even


    know that Dr. Carden had confinement.


    ¡°Is your sister-inw okay?¡± Jane asked about Camryn¡¯s situation with concern.


    ¡°Fortunately, I met Camryn. Camryn was fine, but it was very dangerous at that time. Those ba*tards


    imitated and pretended to be Callum. Camryn was almost taken into the car by them. Fortunately, they


    finally found out.¡±


    In fact, Dr. Carden really wanted to leave the level.


    She took her son Fabian with her to make him dizzy, and Fabian liked to cry.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    If it weren¡¯t for Fabian being too young, the genius doctor hadn¡¯te back to work, and Lilian would


    have to take care of her son no matter how annoying his crying, otherwise she would have left the


    prison long ago.


    ¡°Dr. Carden is Camryn¡¯sst hope.¡± Serenity could understand his brother-inw¡¯s anxiety. She also


    hoped that Camryn¡¯s eyes would recover soon.

 Chapter 2151

    Chapter 2151


    Janeforted and said: ¡°Serenity, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, as long as Lilian is willing to


    take action, I believe Miss Newman¡¯s eyes can be cured. She has learned from a genius doctor.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Well, we all trust Dr. Carden.¡±


    Dr. Carden also agreed to Callum, and when he was able to visit the doctor, he would fly to Wiltspoon


    to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes as soon as possible.


    ¡°How are Remy and Elisa? He doesn¡¯t tell us much about him. If he doesn¡¯t talk, it¡¯s just like that when


    we ask. My parents-inw hope that he and Elisa can quickly achieve a positive result. ¡± Jane changed


    the subject and asked about the major events in her uncle¡¯s life. ¡°My parents-inw wanted to go to


    Wiltspoon several times, but Remy refused to let him. He said that he hadn¡¯te to meet the parents


    yet, and he hadn¡¯t been approved by Mrs. Stone yet. We could only wait and worry, and couldn¡¯t help.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When it came to the matter of Remy and Elisa, Serenity also had a look of helplessness, she said:


    ¡°Remy and Elisa¡¯s rtionship is very stable, but my aunt is still struggling. It is true that I have not yet


    reached the stage of meeting the parents. Now Remy still has a strong opponent.¡±


    Jane: ¡°Is there a rival in love?¡±


    ¡°My aunt didn¡¯t want Elisa to marry too far away, so she picked a few young talents in this city, and


    wanted to match Elisa with one of them. This made Remy very nervous. He and Elisa probably had to


    go to cultivate the right result. My aunt has always been open-minded, but when ites to Elisa, she


    is very persistent, which makes us helpless. I have persuaded countless times, but my aunt won¡¯t


    listen.¡± Serenity sighed, ¡°Perhaps I will understand my aunt¡¯s stubbornness when I have a daughter in


    the future and my daughter will marry far away.¡±


    For them, Elisa married Remy, but she still lived in Wiltspoon. And it¡¯s next door to the Stone Family, so


    it couldn¡¯t be closer.


    However, Mrs. Stone knew that Remy was from Annenburg. When Elisa married Remy, she had


    always desired to return to Annenburg with him. Even if the mode of transport was convenient, she


    could reach her destination quickly by ne. Mrs. Stone remained unwilling.


    She said that when she was too old to walk, it would be very difficult to see her daughter.


    Serenity asked her aunt if she wanted Remy to be her son-inw. The aunt said she was the young


    master of the Johnson family, so how could she let Remy be her son-inw, besides, she had two


    sons.


    The feeling of a door-to-door son-inw was always not good. Many men refused to be a door-to-door


    son-inw.


    Mrs. Stone might have seriously considered making Remy her son-inw if he came from an average


    family, but Remy was from a wealthy family, and the Johnsons were the richest family in Annenburg.


    Even if Remy said that he was willing to be his son-inw, would his parents agree?


    In short, Mrs. Stone just thought too much and hesitated.


    It was when Julian was pursuing Elisa that Mrs. Stone felt that Remy was more suitable for her


    daughter, and her attitude towards Remy was a little better.


    Jane said with a smile: ¡°When I had only one daughter, I was reluctant to let my daughter marry far


    away. Even if there are many daughters, parents would also be reluctant to let their daughter marry far


    away. When I was young, I felt that it didn¡¯t matter if it was far away, and I could fly there by ne.


    When I¡¯m old and unable to walk, we¡¯ll be eager to see each other, and I eagerly anticipate it.


    Daughters who marry far away are preferable if they marry well. If they do not marry well, they cry


    uncontrobly. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even have the fare to go back to her mother¡¯s house. If she is bullied


    by her inw¡¯s family and they kick her out of the house in the middle of the night, she will have


    nowhere to go.


    Strictly speaking, I am also a faraway marriage. Annenburg is too far away from Meadspring, and it


    takes a lot of effort to go back and forth. Most of the time, my parents, brothers and sisters-inw fly


    over from Meadspring to visit me. It¡¯s much easier.


    Now I have two tug oil bottles following me, and I rarely go back to my natal home in Meadspring. I¡¯m


    better. I have two natal homes. My parents and elder brother are both in Annenburg. It¡¯s very


    convenient for me to go back to another natal home. There are also many cousins from the natal


    family, for those of us married women, having more natal brothers is the backing.

 Chapter 2152

    Chapter 2152


    It is said that if a woman wants to live well in marriage, she must either be strong enough for herself, or


    her mother¡¯s family is strong enough. I also have a daughter now, and there is only one. If Avah


    marries in another ce in the future, I will definitely be reluctant, let alone Enzo. He regards like an


    eyeball and loves him so much. Titus and Yves¡¯s son, he is on guard now.¡±


    Serenityughed: ¡°Titus is only a three-year-old child; Iris¡¯s son is the same age as yours, and now he


    only eats and sleeps, and eats while sleeping.¡±


    Jane: ¡°Enzo is so defensive. Ben said that he finally raised a small cabbage, but he has to be careful.


    As long as any pig is suspected of cheating on his cabbage, it will be killed in the cradle immediately,


    and no one else¡¯s pig will be killed. My son has this idea.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    What Ben was most wary of was his adopted son, Titus.


    Titus was very smart, and the old genius doctor said he was a man who could be changed. However,


    he was involved in a blood feud, and his real home was thousands of miles away from Annenburg. Ben


    just thought Titus would steal his treasure so his daughter couldn¡¯t eat or sleep.


    Severe insomnia often made Jane dumbfounded, saying that Ben thought too much.


    Titus only regarded Avah as his younger sister, mainly because they were still little kids.


    Ben really thought too much, and thought too far.


    ¡°Understood, I totally understand.¡± Serenityughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s Zack from my family, hehe, he¡¯s


    stronger than yours. Not to mention Zack, even their whole family will watch him closely.¡±


    The York family had not had a daughter for several generations.


    If Serenity could really give birth to a daughter, the York family would regard her daughter as an


    eyeball.


    Whoever dared to y with the idea of the daughter of the York family was simply looking for abuse!


    Jane: ¡°We both entered the same inw¡¯s family.¡±


    Although the Johnson family was not short of daughters like the York family, Ben¡¯s generation had no


    daughters, and in Enzo¡¯s generation, there is only Avah, unless Jane¡¯s other sisters-inw can also


    have a few daughters.


    Otherwise, it would be a headache for Avah to want to marry when she grows up.


    There were so many uncles and brothers-inw, but without a strong heart and a strong ability to bear,


    no one dared to marry Avah.


    While chatting, they walked towards the manor, and soon entered the manor.


    The butler was waiting with his people, and when he saw the distinguished guesting, he came


    forward to meet them.


    Jane led Serenity to the main house in the center, and said as she walked, ¡°My parents, and my


    brother and sister-inw are also here, and I¡¯ll introduce you to themter.¡±


    The parents she mentioned included adoptive parents and biological parents.


    Since the previous Patriarch of the Lafayette family gave up the position of Patriarch to his son, he took


    his wife to travel around the world.


    That is, when Jane gave birth, they came back.


    After the baby was full moon, the couple went out again.

 Chapter 2153

    Chapter 2153


    ¡°I am very interested in the story of Uncle Lafayette and Auntie.¡± Serenity whispered, ¡°My family,


    Zachary, would asionally say a few words to me, but the words were not detailed, but it made my


    heart itch.¡±


    Jane said with a smile: ¡°I only know about my parents¡¯ affairster on. I don¡¯t know about their past


    affairs. Ask my dad, but my dad usually doesn¡¯t talk about it. Ask my mom, and my mom just smiles.


    She said that it was a thing of the past. She doesn¡¯t want to mention it.


    No matter how they were in the past, now they have a good rtionship, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    Jane knew that her mother was unwilling to recall the past, because her disappearance was the most


    painful time for her mother, and her mother had been crazy for more than 20 years because of this.


    And her father seemed ruthless, but he was actually for bearing.


    In a word, her mother was suffering, and her father was also suffering.


    Now all suffering was over.


    The future of the Lafayette family was clear, her parents had reconciled, and her father had stepped


    down as the head of the family to apany her mother wholeheartedly and make up for her.


    As a daughter, she also hoped that her parents would spend the rest of their lives happily.


    Therefore, she no longer asked about her parents¡¯ past.


    ¡°Yes, as long as you have a good rtionship. If my parents are still alive, they will also have a good


    rtionship.¡±


    Serenity envied Jane, Jane was much luckier than her.


    Jane had adoptive parents who treated her like their own daughter, as well as her biological parents.


    The Murphy family and the Lafayette family were now walking around as rtives. And her closest


    rtive was only her sister.


    Jane held Serenity¡¯s hand and silentlyforted her.


    Serenity quickly adjusted her mood.


    She was now a guest at FC Manor, so don¡¯t be sad.


    The magnificent hall was full of people.


    The elders of the Johnson family were all there.


    Serenity met Jane¡¯s biological parents, said hello to Rafael and Ezra.


    Ezra smiled kindly, and waved to Serenity, ¡°Serenity,e here and let auntie see you.¡±


    Serenity stepped forward with a smile.


    Ezra took her hand, looked at her carefully, and said to the inws beside her: ¡°My inws, do you


    think Serenity has lost a lot of weight?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little thinner.¡±


    nnah nodded, she asked Serenity with concern: ¡°Have you been busy recently?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s a bit busy.¡±


    nnah, who used to be the head wife of Johnson family, understood the pressure Serenity was under.


    She patted the back of Serenity¡¯s hand and said in relief, ¡°It will be fine slowly.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ezra also asked Serenity in various ways. Although she saw Serenity for the second time, she felt very


    sorry for this child who was about the same age as her daughter.


    Jane sincerely said jealously: ¡°Mom, just pull Serenity to talk, and you don¡¯t even want me as your own


    daughter.¡±


    ¡°Everything hurts, everything.¡±


    Ezra smiled and pulled her biological daughter over.


    At this time, the two babies in the crib woke up.


    Enzo was the same as before, crying when he woke up, his short legs kicked off the quilt first, and his


    hands moved wildly, as if he wanted to grab something.


    Anyway, when he cried, he danced.


    Avah next to him could also kick the quilt, but she usually didn¡¯t cry.


    Most of the time, she turned her head to watch her brother perform hard, attracting adults toe and


    hug them.


    Ezra, who was holding Jane and Serenity to ask for warmth just now, heard her grandson crying,


    immediately left the two of them, and hurried to hug the child.

 Chapter 2154

    Chapter 2154


    But in the blink of an eye.


    Ezra hugged Avah.


    Jane¡¯s adoptive mother, Galilea, was holding Enzo.


    None of the Johnson family and seniors caught it.


    Jane leaned into Serenity¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°You see, I have fallen out of favor seriously. The next


    generation, the next generation, my parents and the others only kiss two little guys now. I will go back


    to my mother¡¯s house without bringing two Little guy, my mother will ask me what to do at home?¡±


    Serenity expressed her understanding.


    Just like when she went back to Wildridge Manor, her inws were not happy without Sonny.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Zachary, who was being entertained by Ben and his two uncles, stretched his neck and looked at the


    little baby girl when Ezra sat back on the sofa with Avah in her arms.


    Tim said: ¡°You don¡¯t need to read Mr. York. You have no chance to hug my niece. It¡¯s hard to get me as


    an uncle.¡±


    Tim was able to hug his niece from his wife¡¯s hand only after his wife snatched his niece.


    His niece, it was no exaggeration to say that she was loved by thousands of people.


    Jared Murphy said rather embarrassingly: ¡°It¡¯s my uncle who is lucky. Jane often takes the child home.


    I can hug my niece at my house for as long as I want.¡±


    After the sound fell, he received envious and jealous eyes from Tim.


    Jared became even more embarrassing.


    The elders began to chat about the doll scriptures.


    Young wives also had topics to talk about.


    Ben had no choice but to call several CEOs outside and sit down under a gazebo in the yard.


    Ben said to Zachary: ¡°Come here this time, stay a few more days.¡±


    Zachary nodded and said, ¡°There is such a n, Serenity likes the two children very much.¡±


    ¡°You two¡­ haven¡¯t moved yet?¡± Ben asked in a low voice with concern, ¡°Mr. Miracle Doctor is on his


    way back, do you want him to help you and your wife take the pulse and check?¡±


    Before Zachary could speak, Tim said: ¡°Why is it so strange that after one year of marriage, a woman


    is not pregnant? You and your spouse have not yet made any progress, are in no hurry, and no one


    has given birth. You both are extremely cool.¡±


    Ben: ¡°It¡¯s very cute to watch other people give birth. When I have a child, I will be irritable if it cries


    every day.¡±


    At the end, he added: ¡°Refer to Tim.¡±


    Tim and his wife were like that.


    Before Fabian was born, the young couple eagerly looked forward to the baby¡¯s birth. When Fabian


    was born, the little guy liked to cry the most, and the noise made the couple dizzy. If it wasn¡¯t their own,


    they would throw it into the trash can inside.


    Thetter sentence was what Tim said angrily when he was annoyed by his son crying.


    The young couple hoped that the old miracle doctor woulde over soon, and they would be able to


    escape when they became grandpas.


    Strange to say, when Fabian was handed over to the old genius doctor, he was very obedient and


    would not cry much.


    The old man med the young couple for not being able to bring a baby.


    As a new parent, it was normal to have no experience in raising children.


    The old man also said that Lilian was a difficult child when she was a child, she cried all day long, and


    was often sick. If he hadn¡¯t liked Lilian¡¯s qualifications, he probably would have thrown Lilian away long


    ago.


    Lilian: ¡­So, the son inherited her crying gene?


    Lilian couldn¡¯t ept it.


    She looked through the photo albums collected by Master and looked at photos of herself when she


    was a child. She always thought that she was a cute, sensible, cute and smart little doll.she didn¡¯t


    expect her son to be a crying cat.


    Jared also said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve only been married for a year, so why worry? In Tim¡¯s words, let¡¯s


    live a two-person world first, and at least have to y for two or three years before having a baby.¡±


    Lilian regretted having a child early. She should live a two-person world with Casey for a few years


    before having children.

 Chapter 2155

    Chapter 2155


    After Zachary was silent, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. My family is in a hurry. Seren usually relies on her


    busy work to avoid thinking about her children.¡±


    He knew it all.


    He also feel sorry for Seren.


    Sometimes he even me himself, thinking that he pulled Seren into the pressure circle and made her


    stressed.


    Even if he and Seren didn¡¯t give birth.


    But Seren was his wife, sitting in the position of the oldest mistress of the York family, needless to say,


    the invisible pressure would force her to swallow her whole.


    Ben patted his shoulder and said, ¡°If you want, when the old gentlemanes over, let him take the


    pulse for you and your wife.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t speak.


    He firmly believed that there was nothing wrong with the couple.


    He was also afraid that asking the old genius doctor to give them a pulse would invisible put more


    pressure on Serenity.


    Serenity had been feeling drowsytely, and it¡¯s because of too much pressure that she didn¡¯t sleep


    well during the rest time, and that¡¯s why she always got drowsy.


    Ben: ¡°Or, wait a little longer. If you want to see itter, I¡¯ll help you contact the old genius doctor.¡±


    It was difficult for others to see a genius doctor, but it was much easier for the Johnson family.


    Because the fourth youngdy of the Johnson family, Lilian Carden, was the only apprentice of the old


    genius doctor.


    It could be said that the Johnson family and the genius doctor were inws.


    Although the miracle doctor was Dr. Carden¡¯s master and adoptive father, she was picked up by the old


    man and brought up by himself.


    Zachary nodded.


    Everyone staggered the topic and chatted about business matters.


    In order to be able to attend the banquet as usual, many people also arrived a few days in advance like


    Zachary and his wife.


    In the past few days, FC Manor had been very lively.


    On the day of the banquet, something happened to Serenity.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She managed to hold her goddaughter, but who knew that when she smelled the milk on her


    goddaughter¡¯s body, she felt nauseous and wanted to vomit.


    She couldn¡¯t help it, and quickly stuffed the child back into Jane¡¯s arms, covered her mouth and rushed


    into the bathroom.


    Her behavior scared everyone.


    Serenity vomited upside down in the bathroom.


    It¡¯s not like she couldn¡¯t smell the milk, so how could she vomit so badly.


    Jane handed her daughter to her sister-inw to hold her. She knocked on the door and found that


    Serenity had not locked the door after rushing into the bathroom, so she opened the door and went in.


    Jane: ¡°Serenity, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Serenity vomiting, Jane walked over and patted Serenity on the back lightly.


    Serenity even vomited out yellow bile.


    After she vomited, Jane quickly took out a tissue and handed it to her to wipe.


    ¡°Did you eat something wrong?¡± Jane asked with concern.


    Thinking about it Jane felt that it¡¯s impossible.


    If Serenity vomited after consuming the wrong food, their Johnson family was to me. Because


    Serenity lived and ate at FC Manor for the past few days.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but when I hugged Avah, I smelled the milky scent on her body, and I felt nauseated, and


    wanted to vomit. This vomit made me so ufortable that I even vomited yellow bile. In the past,


    when I hugged Avah and smelled her scent, I still felt it smelled very good. I never felt like vomiting. I


    don¡¯t know why today.¡±


    Jane was stunned for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said: ¡°You, could it be morning sickness?


    Serenity, are you pregnant?¡±


    She was from here and had more experience than Serenity.


    Some pregnant mothers will vomit when they smell the milky smell of milk powder. This is an early


    pregnancy reaction, which varies from person to person.

 Chapter 2156

    Chapter 2156


    Serenity was stunned, and she said, ¡°No, right? I seem to¡­ Jane, I feel like, my old friend hasn¡¯te


    this month.¡±


    Could it be that Serenity was really pregnant?


    ¡°My old friends are not very normal these days, sometimes they are dyed for a few days, and I don¡¯t


    care, but in the past, old friends wille after a few days of dy.¡±


    ¡°You must be pregnant.¡± Janeughed, ¡°Some people will have early pregnancy symptoms when they


    are just pregnant. Serenity, congrattions!¡±


    Serenity alsoughed, ¡°Jane, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant or I¡¯ve eaten something wrong,


    so please don¡¯t congratte me, just in case there¡¯s nothing to celebrate.¡±


    Jane: ¡°Based on my experience and intuition, you must be pregnant. Lilian is a doctor. Let her feel your


    pulse and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    With that said, Jane pulled Serenity out.


    She instructed a maid to find Lilian.


    Serenity was sat on the sofa by Jane.


    Everyone was asking what happened to Serenity with concern.


    Jane said with a smile: ¡°Serenity might be pregnant, her old friend didn¡¯te, and she didn¡¯t think


    about it, it¡¯s really careless.¡±


    ¡°Really? Serenity, congrattions!¡±


    The youngdies gathered in the children¡¯s room congratted Serenity when they heard the news.


    Serenity shyly said: ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed whether I¡¯m pregnant yet.¡±


    Iris said: ¡°You rushed into the bathroom just now to vomit. Your old friend didn¡¯te and vomited


    again. This is an early pregnancy reaction. You must be pregnant.¡±


    Jane: ¡°I sent someone to invite Lilian. When shees upstairs to feel your pulse, you will know the


    result soon.¡±


    Serenity smiled, but she was actually very nervous inside.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was actually pregnant.


    She¡¯s afraid it¡¯s just a joy in vain.


    God knows how much she wished she could get pregnant.


    Her inws never gave birth, but she was still under a lot of pressure.


    Every time the auntie nced at her belly, she knew that the auntie was also worried about her.


    In order not to put pressure on her, everyone endured it and seldom talked about children in front of


    her.


    The maid went to invite Lilian, but was discovered by the careful Zachary. Hearing that he was asking


    Lilian to show Young Mistress York, Zachary rushed over and asked the maid anxiously: ¡°What¡¯s wrong


    with my wife?¡±


    The maid replied truthfully: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but Young Mistress York suddenly vomited.


    Our oldest Mistress is worried, so let me ask Fourth Young Mistress to go upstairs to help Young


    Mistress York take a look.¡±


    After the sound fell, Zachary immediately rushed upstairs.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    That movement was so fast that Lilian even sighed.


    ¡°Seren, Seren.¡± Zachary was frightened.


    After a year of marriage, Serenity had hardly ever been ill, much less vomited.


    Breaking into the children¡¯s room, seeing that the room was full of famous youngdies, Zachary felt


    embarrassed and walked quickly to Serenity¡¯s side.


    Jane tactfully gave up a seat to Zachary.


    ¡°Serenity, what¡¯s wrong with you? I heard you vomited, why did you vomit? Did you eat something bad?


    Or did you eat something wrong?¡± Zachary asked a series of questions.


    Before Serenity could speak, Jane smiled and said, ¡°Young Master York, don¡¯t be too nervous. Serenity


    lives and sleeps in my FC Manor. It¡¯s impossible for Serenity to vomit or eat the wrong food. It¡¯s


    morning sickness.¡±


    ¡°Morning sickness? How could she have morning sickness, she¡­morning sickness!¡±


    Zachary finally understood the meaning of morning sickness.


    He stared at Serenity dumbfounded.


    Morning sickness, morning sickness.


    That¡¯s what it¡¯s like to be pregnant.


    Serenity is pregnant?


    This realization made Zachary unbelievable at first, and then ecstatic.


    He carefully asked his beloved wife for confirmation: ¡°Serenity, is it true? Am I going to be a father?¡±

 Chapter 2157

    Chapter 2157


    Serenity said: ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet, I just hugged Avah just now, smelled the milky scent on Avah¡¯s


    body, and then felt nauseating, so I vomited. Jane and the others said my situation is probably due to


    morning sickness.¡±


    ¡°No, wait for Dr. Carden toe to help me feel the pulse. I haven¡¯t waited for Dr. Carden, but I¡¯ve


    waited for you. Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing else to do.¡±


    Although it was not yet confirmed whether she was pregnant, Zachary could no longer control his


    smile.


    Zachary held Serenity¡¯s hand, grinned and said, ¡°They are all experienced and experienced. If they say


    you are pregnant, you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dr. Carden? Is Dr. Carden here?¡± Zachary stood up straight and asked.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to bring Dr. Carden over right away.


    Dr. Carden must not be offended.


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°Young Master York, you ran too fast, even Lilian couldn¡¯t keep up with you.¡±


    Iris jokingly said: ¡°It is estimated that Young Master York heard Serenity vomit, and ran upstairs


    immediately. Dr. Carden may be stunned, so hegged behind.¡±


    Serenity blushed.


    She was also very nervous now.


    She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯s really pregnant.


    Really pregnant, just fine.


    She could shake off the pressure that is on her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Lilian came in, and she asked as she walked.


    Tim also followed her, hugging his son, Fabian.


    Sometimes Lilian could put her son on the bed, but sometimes, like her husband, she had no choice.


    The mother-inw said that the couple hugged the baby every day, and they got used to it, and the little


    guy liked to fall asleep in the arms of the adults, causing him to cry as long as he put it on the bed.


    The mother-inw just talked about it, as long as Fabian cried, the mother-inw heard it, and ran in


    quickly to help hold the child.


    Lilian thought that the person who was best at raising babies was her master.


    When she was taken care of by the master, she was really obedient, sleeping when she was full, eating


    when she woke up, and not crying much.


    The old genius doctorined that young couples didn¡¯t know how to bring up babies, and babies


    that were obviously easy to take care of were not easy to take care of in their hands.


    ¡°Fabian fell asleep.¡± Jane looked at the child in Tim¡¯s arms, and said, ¡°Enzo is still sleeping, let Fabian


    sleep with his brother, so you don¡¯t have to carry him around.¡±


    In the past two days, FC Manor had been very lively, with peopleing and going.


    ¡°Fell asleep.¡±


    Tim replied, ¡°He¡¯s not asleep, he¡¯s still on the stairs, you can all hear him howling.¡±


    Everyone burst intoughter.


    Jane hugged her nephew from Tim¡¯s arms, and said to him: ¡°Have you ever described your son like


    this? Howling, that¡¯s like howling a wolf.¡±


    Tim smiled embarrassedly.


    Jane gave birth to two children, and she took care of the children by herself most of the time. She had


    more experience than Lilian and Tim.


    Fabian who was asleep wasid beside Enzo by Jane, that is, when he was just ced on the bed, his


    two little hands moved, and soon he fell asleep peacefully.


    Tim breathed a sigh of relief. He said softly: ¡°Sister-inw, order a bigger crib so that Fabian can


    squeeze in with Enzo and Avah. Maybe he won¡¯t cry if he has apanion.¡±


    The children¡¯s room prepared by the brothers and sisters-inw for the nephews and daughters was


    alsorge enough.


    Jane smiled and said: ¡°The crib is not a problem, the problem is that my Enzo is also a crying cat, and


    so is Fabian. If two crying cats get together, it will be lively.¡±


    Everyoneughed again.

 Chapter 2158

    Chapter 2158


    Zachary said anxiously: ¡°Mrs. Grandma Johnson, please ask Fourth Young Mistress to help my


    Serenity feel the pulse. I¡¯m dying of anxiety.¡±


    They were still in the mood to chat andugh, but they didn¡¯t know how anxious Zachary was.


    Jane smiled and said to Lilian: ¡°Lilian, help Serenity feel her pulse quickly to see if she is pregnant. She


    vomited very badly just now. I think she has morning sickness.¡±


    Serenity blushed.


    It was because of her man¡¯s anxious look that made her blush in embarrassment.


    The people in the children¡¯s room at the moment were all distinguished young wives.


    When Lilian took Serenity¡¯s pulse, everyone fell silent.


    Zachary was very nervous.


    Serenity had a smile on her face, but she was also very nervous inside.


    If she was happy for nothing, she would be very sad.


    After a while, Lilian smiled and said to the young couple: ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. If you are afraid that I may


    not be able to get the pulse right, you can go to the hospital for a checkup.¡±


    Hearing this, Serenity smiled and nodded repeatedly, and said, ¡°Thank you Dr. Carden, I will go to the


    hospital for a check-up after I get back.¡±


    Zachary also nodded side by side, and said trustingly: ¡°I trust Dr. Carden 100%, Serenity must be


    pregnant, haha, I¡¯m going to be a father!¡±


    Zacharyughed a few times, and the next moment, he hugged Serenity into his arms and hugged her


    tightly, ¡°Serenity, we are going to be parents!¡±


    Serenity was finally pregnant.


    In the past year, she had endured too much pressure, and she felt extremely stressed.


    No matter how Zackforted her, Serenity still felt a lot of pressure in her heart.


    Zack could help her with other things. In terms of pregnancy, he couldn¡¯t help her get pregnant.


    Well, Serenity was pregnant and Zachary was ecstatic.


    Serenity was held in his arms, smiling but her eyes were red.


    In front of people, she acted like she didn¡¯t care, but she was really under a lot of pressure.


    She even thought wildly, if she couldn¡¯t get pregnant all the time, would her marriage with Zachary be


    able to go on?


    When Zacharyforted her, he said that if they never had children, then dink.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Anyway, it¡¯s fine if the husband and wife didn¡¯t have children.


    He said to himself, Seren is more important than the child; if there is Seren, it¡¯s fine, child, whatever


    happens.


    However, Serenity didn¡¯t think that way.


    She loved him. She wanted to have their love crystallization.


    Regardless of their children, they all wanted to have a child that belongs to them. With children, she felt


    that their marriage and their life were perfect.


    She sometimes wondered, Was it because she was so lucky, blessed by nature, got Zachary¡¯s


    affection, flew on a branch, and turned into a phoenix, so it was very difficult for the child?


    Thinking too much, Serenity almost copsed, which is supported by the words of the master invited


    back by grandma.


    In fact, Serenity didn¡¯t believe in fortune-telling, or gods and ghosts.


    But when people feel lost, they can¡¯t help but believe in fortune-telling, believe in ghosts and gods, and


    hope that it will be as the fortune-telling said.


    The master said that she and Zachary werepatible, and the marriage belonged to the top match,


    and they could be loving as husband and wife, grow old together, and have both children.


    Now, Serenity was finally pregnant.


    The boulder hanging high fell, and her tense nerves were finally relieved.


    It¡¯s just that the tears couldn¡¯t stop.


    Sensing that Serenity was crying, Zachary quickly let go of her and gently wiped her tears away while


    asking nervously, ¡°Serenity, is it ufortable? Did I use too much force just now? It hurts you?¡±


    Serenity shook her head, plunged into his arms again, choked with sobs: ¡°I¡¯m so happy, I was so


    excited that I shed tears.¡±

 Chapter 2159

    Chapter 2159


    The people in the room went out quietly, leaving space for the young couple.


    Zachary hugged the person in his arms tightly, and said softly: ¡°I am also very happy and excited.¡±


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Serenity raised her head in his arms, and Zachary also looked down at her. Seeing that her eyes were


    red, Zachary kissed her eyes tenderly, and coaxed softly: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I see you cry, I feel stressed. You


    are pregnant now, don¡¯t be too emotionally ups and downs.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I know, I¡¯m just too excited. In the past year, I have been under too much pressure,


    especially when all the married people behind Jasmine are pregnant, I am even more anxious.¡±


    Zachary kissed her lips, kissed her lightly, and said softly: ¡°Seren, stop talking, I know, I know


    everything, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s because of me that you are under so much pressure.¡±


    After half a year of marriage, people in Wiltspoon began to stare at her stomach.


    She had never been pregnant, and even if Zachary said that they wanted to live a world of two and that


    they were not in a hurry to have a child, there were still many people who said in private that she would


    not have one.


    Said that even if she married into a wealthy family and could not have children, she would be kicked


    out of the York family sooner orter.


    He warned countless people behind his back, not allowing those rumors to reach her ears. But she still


    knew.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, and she acted indifferently. Only he knew how much she was looking forward


    to the arrival of the child in her heart.


    Zachary: ¡°Seren, don¡¯t think about anything. From now on, you will be happy and be the most beautiful


    mother.¡±


    Serenity looked at Zachary for a moment, nodded vigorously, and then leaned into his arms to calm


    down his excited emotions.


    Zachary hugged her.


    The couple cuddled together.


    The room was extremely quiet.


    Until they heard the sound of kicking the bed board.


    ¡°Daughter woke up.¡±


    Serenity gently pushed Zachary away, and she got up and walked to the crib. She really saw Avah


    kicking on the bed with one leg. After seeing Serenity, the little baby looked very happy, and both short


    legs began to kick up.


    The little quilt covering her body had already been pushed to the end of the crib by her.


    Enzo next to her also woke up.


    The little Enzo squinted his mouth as soon as he opened his eyes, and before he could cry out, his


    sister¡¯s hand identally pped him on the face, startling him, and then burst into tears.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Enzo cried, Fabian, who was sleeping on the bed, was also woken up.


    Then the two crying cats started apetition who could cry louder.


    Avah who woke up first turned her head to look at her brother beside her. She didn¡¯t cry, she just


    looked at her brother like that.


    Instead of hugging the crying Enzo, Zachary hugged Avah and said, ¡°Ben¡¯s daughter is really cute and


    obedient, she seldom cries, so I finally got her in my arms.¡±


    He hugged Avah first, hoping that he and Serenity could also have a daughter.


    It would be even better if she could have both children like Jane.


    However, he heard that being pregnant with twins could be very difficult for a mother in the third


    trimester.


    Zachary didn¡¯t want his wife to suffer so much, let¡¯s have a single child, just have a daughter.


    Serenity wanted to hug Enzo, but also wanted Fabian.


    After howling a few times, Enzo turned over, but his face was buried in the quilt. Serenity worried that


    he would be smothered, so she had to hug him first.


    The cries of the two little crying cats spread, and only then did people outside remember that they


    avoided a moment ago and left the three little milk babies in the children¡¯s room.


    Jane hurriedly pushed the door open and entered.


    Seeing hering in, Serenity handed Enzo over to her.


    ¡°Enzo is still the same. He cries whenever he wakes up. Avah only kicks the bed when she wakes up.


    Remind adults that when she wakes up, she still looks like she¡¯s watching a y when she sees her


    brother crying.¡±

 Chapter 2160

    Chapter 2160


    Avah was really likable.


    After Jane hugged Enzo, Serenity hugged Fabian.


    Lilian and Tim also came in together, Lilian hugged her son from Serenity¡¯s arms, turned around and


    gave it to Tim, saying: ¡°Hurry up and coax your little ancestor, he cries loudly and loves to cry, when he


    cries, The roof can shake a few times.¡±


    Fabian: ¡­I have the ability to roar a lion in the east of the river?


    Tim hugged his son and coaxed him up.


    The little one was hungry.


    The dad couldn¡¯t coax him, and finally returned to his mother¡¯s arms.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The news of Serenity¡¯s pregnancy did not spread, only the Johnson family knew about it.


    Zachary was impatient and also worried that there would be too many people at the banquet and he


    would run into Serenity.


    He decided to take Serenity back to Wiltspoon immediately.


    Serenity didn¡¯t want to go back to Wiltspoon too soon, but couldn¡¯t help but agree to her husband.


    Zachary said apologetically to Ben and his wife: ¡°Ben, Serenity is just pregnant and needs to rest. I


    want to take her back to Wiltspoon first, and make an appointment when I am free. You are also


    wee to visit Wiltspoon. ¡°


    Ben understood and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity reluctantly said: ¡°Jane, take the baby to Wiltspoon when you are free.¡±


    Jane: ¡°Sure, you and Young Master York¡¯s wedding will being soon, and my husband and I will


    definitely go over to have a wedding wine.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity were going to get married soon. It was thought that the wedding would happen


    sooner now that Serenity was pregnant.


    Wedding dresses were made to order in advance.


    When the wedding dress was ordered, Serenity was not pregnant yet, so the size must have been


    smaller.


    ¡°Okay, see you then.¡±


    Before Serenity left, she still couldn¡¯t help hugging Avah, and said to Jane: ¡°I hope I can have a


    daughter as lovely as Avah.¡±


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°I wish you all your wishese true.¡±


    After kissing Avah¡¯s little face, Serenity reluctantly followed her husband and left FC Manor.


    The couple left FC Manor in a hurry, who knew that not long after they left, Callum came again.


    Callum came mainly for Dr. Carden, seeking medical treatment for his fianc¨¦e.


    hourster.


    Wildridge Manor.


    In the luxurious lobby of the main house in the center, Tania was sitting on the sofa, flipping through a


    photo album. In addition to the one in her hand, there were several photo albums on the coffee table.


    The husband next to her was reading the newspaper.


    ¡°Husband, look at how cute Zack was when he was a child.¡±


    The albums that Tania flipped through were all old albums.


    She had no grandchildren to hug, so she enjoyed looking through photos of her sons when they were


    young.


    Liam just nced at it twice, then returned to the newspaper, and said with disgust: ¡°Zack was not cute


    at all when he was young, he always had a small face, and he was serious like a little old man at a


    young age. He doesn¡¯t smile, and looks at me like an idiot.¡±


    He still remembered many things from his oldest son¡¯s childhood.


    Tania: ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s the nature of the oldest son.


    intrinsic.


    ¡°Zack didn¡¯t like being with us when he was a child. Whenever he woke up, he would look for his


    grandpa or grandma. After going to kindergarten, every day when he came home, he would ask where


    his grandparents were, never where his parents were.¡±


    Liam continued toin about the oldest son.

 Chapter 2161

    Chapter 2161


    Tania: ¡°¡­From your point of view, your son has no merit at all.¡±


    Zachary was the oldest son and direct grandson, who grew up beside her inws.


    At that time, Tania was a new mother and didn¡¯t know how to take care of the baby. Her parents-inw


    were willing to take over the baby-raising, so she was happy and rxed.


    Her husband had just taken over the York Corporation and was very busy.


    She also often apanied her husband to socialize.


    The parents-inw took care of the eldest son personally, and also treated the eldest son as the


    sessor of the York family.


    Of course, the oldest son was brought up by his parents-inw, so he naturally got close to his parents-


    inw and listened to his parents-inw the most.


    Later, the father-inw passed away, and the only person who could take care of the oldest son was


    the mother-inw.


    Tania, a mother, couldn¡¯t control the oldest son.


    Fortunately, the parents-inw were very good elders, whether it was Zachary or other children, they


    were all well educated.


    It could be said that she and her sisters-inw were all shopkeepers.


    Liam: ¡°It¡¯s not that there are no advantages, but that there is no cute daughter.¡±


    Tania yelled at her husband: ¡°Do you have a daughter? How do you know that your daughter is cute?


    Your home is a monk¡¯s temple. I married you, but I couldn¡¯t get a daughter after three births. I dreamed


    of having a daughter. I bought so many beautiful dress was finally given away.¡±


    Liam smiled and said, ¡°Maybe we could have a daughter if we had four children.¡±


    Tania: ¡°I¡¯m afraid of giving birth to the Four Great Vajras.¡±


    Liam: ¡°¡­¡±


    Also, their family had not had a daughter for several generations.


    ¡°Look forward to your granddaughter.¡± Tania sighed and closed the album, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can


    hold my grandson. I dare not say it in front of Serenity. Now that the couple are not at home, I dare to


    say it. When Zack reached the marriageable age, I was looking forward to his marriage. When he got


    married, I was looking forward to holding a granddaughter. Now, whether it is a grandson or a


    granddaughter, it is enough to have a grandchild. ¡°


    Liam: ¡°What are you worried about? Your son and daughter-inw are in very good health. Sooner or


    later, your pain of holding grandchildren will be cured. When you are like my mother, holding


    grandchildren one after another, you will have a headache again.¡±


    People were always insatiable. They wanted a granddaughter if they had a grandson.


    When Liam thought about it, he thought there were too many grandchildren and the noise would make


    his head spin.


    But the child was not at home, and the house was too quiet.


    Suddenly a maid came in quickly and told the couple: ¡°Sir, madam, the young master and the young


    mistress are back.¡±


    It is said that the husband and wife looked at each other.


    The maid: ¡°The young master got off the car with the young mistress in his arms.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Did something happen to Serenity?¡±


    As soon as Tania heard that her son was holding her daughter-inw off the car, she became anxious,


    worried that something might happen to her daughter-inw.


    She put down the photo album, got up and walked out, and said as she walked, ¡°No wonder he came


    back early, what happened?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Liam followed suit.


    The couple had just walked to the gate of the courtyard, and Zachary had already returned to the gate


    of the main house in the center with his beloved wife in the car driven by the housekeeper.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Tania walked over quickly, opened the car door and leaned in, asking with concern: ¡°Serenity, what¡¯s


    wrong with you?¡±


    Zachary got off the car.


    ¡°Mom, let Serenity get out of the car first. We just came back from the car and Serenity is a little tired.


    I¡¯ll take her in and lie down for a while.¡±


    Zachary wanted to hug Serenity and get out of the car.


    Serenity blushed, and said helplessly: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to hug me anymore, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just sleepy, I¡¯ll


    go by myself.¡±


    ¡°How is this going?¡± Liam also asked.


    Zachary grinned, ¡°Good thing, Dad, you are going to be a grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Serenity is pregnant?¡±


    Both Liam and his wife asked in surprise.

 Chapter 2162

    Chapter 2162


    Zachary nodded, ¡°During FC Manor, Serenity vomited and asked Dr. Carden to take her pulse. Dr.


    Carden said that Serenity is pregnant, so I hurriedly took Serenity back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Really, great, great!¡±


    Tania was so happy that she hugged her husband and said with a smile, ¡°Husband, I¡¯m going to be a


    grandma.¡±


    Liam was also very happy.


    The next moment, Tania pushed her husband away, and also pushed Zack who was about to help


    Serenity get out of the car, while she carefully helped Serenity get out of the car.


    Serenity was extremely embarrassed.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really fine, not tired, not tired at all.¡±


    She was sleepy on the car and just wanted to sleep.


    Zachary said that she was tired.


    To take her off the car.


    Then everyone freaked out and thought something happened to her.


    Now mother-inw¡¯s cautiousness was not inferior to Zachary¡¯s.


    ¡°You are just pregnant, the tire is not stable, and you have been on the car for several hours. You will


    be tired aftering back from such a far ce. Mom will help you in, no, let Zack carry you in.¡± Tania


    was so happy that she didn¡¯t know what to do.


    She wanted to help Serenity, but she also thought it would be better for her son to carry his daughter-


    inw in.


    So, she went to pull back her son who had just been pushed aside by her, and said to her son:


    ¡°Zachary, hold Serenity in, be careful.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was pulled and pushed aside by his mother, and he was in a daze, not knowing what he had done


    wrong.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Before he could react, he was pulled back by his mother.


    Shouldn¡¯t the happiest person be him who is going to be a father?


    He felt that his mother was happier than him.


    ten minutester.


    ¡°Serenity, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, eat fruit.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, let¡¯s drink some soup.¡±


    ¡°Serenity¡­¡±


    Serenity, who was forced to lie on the sofa, was surrounded by her mother-inw¡¯s seniors, who either


    told her to drink some water, eat fruit snacks, or make her drink soup.


    Everyone just hand-feeds her.


    Zachary, the husband, has long been squeezed into a corner by the elders to bite his fingers.


    He muttered: ¡°Without me, Serenity would not be able to conceive. Now that Serenity is pregnant,


    ignore my contribution and push me out. That¡¯s my wife.¡±


    He just muttered a few words now.


    The elders were ecstatic, he could understand.


    In fact, he and Serenity were also ecstatic for several hours.


    On the way back to Wiltspoon by car, the couple were still worried that it was just a dream. They


    pinched each other and knew the pain, so they believed it was the truth.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell my sister.¡±


    Zachary remembered that he hadn¡¯t told Liberty or the Stone Family the good news yet.


    So, Zachary, who couldn¡¯t get close to his wife, started calling to announce the good news.


    He told Liberty: ¡°Sister, I have good news for you. Serenity is pregnant. Dr. Carden helped her take the


    pulse. It is absolutely unmistakable, but Serenity said that she should go to the hospital for an


    examination. She is always worried that it is just a dream. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital for a check-up


    early tomorrow morning. Dr. Carden is a master student of a miracle doctor. Her medical skills are very


    good, and she can¡¯t get her pulse wrong.¡±


    After Zachary finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    He was talkingpletely on his own, without giving Liberty a chance to reply.


    Liberty froze on the phone for a while before digesting the meaning of her brother-inw¡¯s words.

 Chapter 2163

    Chapter 2163


    Serenity is pregnant!


    After Liberty digested the meaning of Zachary¡¯s words, she was so happy that she yelled.


    She was taking her son in the lobby of the business at the moment, and Mrs. Stone was thinking about


    s-e-x.


    After Sonny got out of kindergarten, she picked him up and brought him to the Stone family. She


    nned to have dinner at the Stone Family, then stay at the Stone Family for one night, and then leave


    the Stone Family to go to kindergarten tomorrow.


    She didn¡¯t expect to receive a happy message from her brother-inw.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Liberty yelled. Audrey, Darrell, Alice and even Sonny all looked at Liberty.


    ¡°Good news, good news.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said: ¡°Auntie, Uncle, Cousin, I have good news for you, Serenity is pregnant, and


    Zachary just called to announce the good news.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mrs. Stone¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It was Clive who called back.


    While answering her son¡¯s call, Mrs. Stone asked Liberty with a smile, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s confirmed. Zachary said that Dr. Carden helped Serenity take the pulse. Dr. Carden is a


    master of a genius doctor. Her medical skills are beyond words. People call her a little genius doctor.


    The pulse is easy to get for her. She can¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    Clive didn¡¯t know that his mother was asking about Liberty, so he thought her mother was asking, so he


    happily answered his mother.


    Mrs. Stone could no longer hold back her smile, and asked her son, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Zachary called me and told me. He asked me to tell you that he was so happy that he couldn¡¯t


    remember your number, so he called me.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°He can remember your phone number.¡±


    Clive said: ¡°He and I have been rivals for so many years, and I have already memorized the other


    party¡¯s phone number.¡±


    ¡°Mom, this is good news. It¡¯s great news. You don¡¯t have to worry about Serenity not being able to give


    birth. She can give birth. Zachary said that the husband and wife are in good health. It¡¯s just that the


    fate of the child has not yete. Now the fate ising. Well, there is good news.¡±


    Clive knew that his mother was always worried that Serenity would not give birth.


    In fact, he was also a little worried.


    Clive¡¯s cousin¡¯s parents were both dead, and Serenity¡¯s mother¡¯s family was not strong enough. If she


    really couldn¡¯t have a baby, she didn¡¯t know what would happen in the future.


    It¡¯s all right now. She didn¡¯t worry about anything, just waited for the baby to be born next year.


    Clive¡¯s own child was born years ago.


    Serenity didn¡¯t have the pressure to have a child in other families. The elders of the York family look


    forward to her having a daughter. Therefore, as long as Serenity could give birth, everything would be


    fine.


    Then there¡¯s time for a wedding.


    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s great.¡± Mrs. Stone happily patted her thigh.


    Mr. Stone was afraid that her thigh would be red from the p, so he stretched out his hand to


    block it, and let her p it on his palm.


    Mrs. Stone looked at him.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy, you can yell like Liberty. Why do you keep patting your own thigh? Doesn¡¯t it


    hurt?¡± Mr. Stone talked about his wife.


    Mrs. Stone smiled and hugged her husband, excitedly said: ¡°Husband, Serenity is pregnant, she is


    pregnant!¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°Yes, yes, we all know.¡± Mr. Stone said to Liberty and Alice: ¡°Liberty, you see your aunt gave me a hug


    with excitement, she didn¡¯t know how long she had been so excited. Alice is pregnant but at that time,


    she was not so excited.¡±


    Alice smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m different from Clive. Mom has always been worried about Serenity, but now


    she¡¯s relieved, and I¡¯m also happy for Serenity.¡±


    They were all rtives of Serenity¡¯s natal family, so they were naturally worried for Serenity, for fear


    that Serenity would be kicked out by her husband¡¯s family.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with Auntie?¡± Sonny asked her mother.


    Sonny only knew that everyone was talking about his aunt, but he didn¡¯t know what happened to her.


    Liberty picked up her son and kissed her a few times, then said with a smile, ¡°Your aunt has a baby in


    her belly.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Is it the little brother?¡±

 Chapter 2164

    Chapter 2164


    ¡°Sonny, you want to say that the baby in your aunt¡¯s belly is your little sister!¡± Liberty taught his son.


    Sonny¡¯s big eyes flickered, and he said childishly: ¡°Why do you say little sister?¡±


    His instinctive reaction was that his aunt was going to give him a little brother.


    Liberty: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a little sister? You used to tell your aunt to give him a little sister.¡±


    Sonny said: ¡°Titus has a little sister, and I like her, so I¡¯ll tell my aunt to ask for a little sister instead of a


    little brother.¡±


    ¡°Both men and women are fine.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the first child of the Serenity, and as long as the child is healthy and


    well, it has no way to protect itself. Liberty, let¡¯s go to Wildridge Manor and send some extra supplies to


    Serenity.¡±


    Alice reminded her mother-inw.


    Alice: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go there when theye back.¡±


    Zachary was so happy, he only told everyone that he was going to be a father, but he didn¡¯t make it


    clear that he had brought Serenity back to Wiltspoon.


    Everyone thought he and Serenity were still in FC Manor.


    The butler came in from outside.


    ¡°Sir, Madam, there is a Ms. Farrell outside; she wants to see Madam.¡±


    Hearing this, everyone stoppedughing.


    Ms. Farrell?


    People from Farrell¡¯s family in Jensburg.


    Liberty looked at Mrs. Stone.


    Mrs. Stone said coldly: ¡°Liberty, go out and see who is here. I don¡¯t see anyone except Kathryn.¡±


    Last week, she took Liberty to Jensburg to secretly inquire about the past of the Farrell family.


    He didn¡¯t confront the Farrell family directly.


    It took a week to inquire about the news, and the result was the same as what her son investigated.


    With so many people in the Farrell family, Mrs. Stone only had a little affection for Kathryn.


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go out and have a look.¡±


    Liberty put down her son, but Sonny wanted to go out with her, so Liberty led her son out.


    A taxi was parked at the entrance of the Stone Family¡¯s vi.


    Liberty walked to the entrance of the vi, and the passengers in the back seat of the taxi got out of the


    car with a few gifts.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Kathryn thanked the taxi driver.


    The driver said something polite, then turned around and drove away.


    Kathryn was wearing a ck-striped short-sleeved T-shirt with a white bottom, ck cropped pants,


    and simple t sandals. Her hair was coiled behind her head, and she had on ck sunsses and a


    ck mask.


    People couldn¡¯t easily see her appearance.


    Liberty felt that if she didn¡¯t wear sunsses and a mask, she wouldn¡¯t attract everyone¡¯s attention,


    because she was dressed very ordinary.


    Liberty had seen Kathryn¡¯s photos, and when she was in Jensburg, she and her aunt secretly saw


    Kathryn herself, remembering that Kathryn was very beautiful and very simr to her.


    Kathryn had a very good temperament, her gestures were full of nobility.


    Ordinary clothes couldn¡¯t hide her natural extravagance. Wearing a mask and sunsses, so that no


    one could see her true face, well, it saved a lot of trouble.


    Liberty now understood Kathryn¡¯s attire.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After getting off the car, Kathryn walked over and said hello politely: ¡°Hi, excuse me, can I go in?¡±


    The butler who followed Liberty quickly opened the door of the vi.

 Chapter 2165

    Chapter 2165


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Liberty.¡±


    Liberty generously stretched out her right hand towards Kathryn.


    Although Kathryn was wearing sunsses and a ck mask, Liberty recognized her.


    Because Kathryn was very simr to her.


    Not only did the two look alike, but they even had a somewhat simr body shape.


    Hearing that it was Liberty, Kathryn quickly extended her right hand to shake Liberty¡¯s hand. After


    shaking hands, she took off her mask and sunsses, and said, ¡°Miss Hunt, hello, I¡¯m Kathryn.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said: ¡°Ms. Farrell.¡±


    She also taught her son to say hello to Kathryn.


    Kathryn looked at Sonny, bent down, reached out and touched Sonny¡¯s head, and praised: ¡°What a


    handsome child, he must be your son.¡±


    Liberty nodded, ¡°He¡¯s my son, his nsme is Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Sonny, hello.¡±


    Sonny responded childishly: ¡°Aunt Farrell, hello, Aunt Farrell, why do you resemble my mother?¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said: ¡°Because I have a rtionship with your mother, so we are a bit simr.


    Sonny and Aunt Farrell are also a bit simr.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°I am like my mother; you are like my mother; you are like me.¡±


    Kathryn patted his head again, and praised him for being smart.


    She stood up straight and said to Liberty: ¡°Miss Hunt, I take the liberty to bother you, is Mrs. Stone at


    home?¡±


    ¡°My aunt is in the house, Ms. Farrell please.¡±


    Liberty made a gesture of invitation to Kathryn, and asked Kathryn to follow her into the hall.


    As soon as she entered the room, Kathryn saw Mrs. Stone sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Auntie, Ms. Farrell is here.¡± Liberty walked over and said something.


    Kathryn walked up to Mrs. Stone, and said hello politely: ¡°Mrs. Stone, hello, I¡¯m Kathryn, I would like to


    trouble you.¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked up at her.


    Although she had seen Kathryn several times from a distance in Jensburg, she had never met Kathryn


    at close range.


    Kathryn and Liberty were somewhat simr. If she and Liberty were sisters, everyone would believe it.


    ¡°Ms. Farrell, please sit down.¡± Mrs. Stone motioned Kathryn to sit down.


    Liberty asked her to sit down on the single sofa.


    Kathryn said hello to Mr. Stone and Alice again.


    It seemed that she also checked the information of the owner of the business.


    The information on the Liberty sisters was too simple, Serenity was now the oldest wife of the York


    family, and was a celebrity in Wiltspoon, Kathryn didn¡¯t need to investigate, just search the Inte,


    there were many reports about Serenity.


    ¡°I met Ms. Farrell for the first time. We have no past or business rtionship. I don¡¯t know what Ms.


    Farrell¡¯s purpose is?¡±


    Mrs. Stone would not tell Kathryn that she had already met Kathryn, so she regarded it as the first


    meeting.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2166

    Chapter 2166


    Kathryn looked at Mrs. Stone, and without beating around the bush, she said directly: ¡°I am the


    daughter of Farrell¡¯s family in Jensburg, but I just returned to Farrell¡¯s family a year ago. The former


    daughter of Farrell¡¯s family was a counterfeit. After reading some past history of the Farrell family, I


    know that Mrs. Stone is also surnamed Farrell, and I want to ask Mrs. Stone to verify my suspicions, so


    I take the liberty toe here to disturb you.¡±


    Mrs. Stone remained silent, waiting for Kathryn to continue.


    Kathryn: ¡°I want to do a blood test with Mrs. Stone to find an answer to my doubts.¡±


    If Mrs. Stone was the daughter of her aunt, she and Mrs. Stone would be cousin. They could test their


    DNA to see if they were rted by blood.


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t expect Kathryn to propose a DNA blood rtionship test.


    Kathryn continued: ¡°My mom and I also took a DNA test, and I kept a copy of the results here. Mrs.


    Stone and I can also take a blood test to see if we are rted. We can tell if Mrs. Stone is part of our


    Farrell family byparing the two.¡±


    She and Mrs. Stone could do a blood test, but it would be better topare their DNA with that of her


    mother. That would at least show that Mrs. Stone and she had the same blood.


    It could also indirectly show that there was a high probability that Mrs. Stone and her mother were


    sisters.


    Mrs. Stone looked at Kathryn quietly. After a long time, she asked Kathryn: ¡°Ms. Farrell came here


    secretly without telling your family? Do you know what you are doing? After you make this decision,


    how much impact will it have? Ms. Farrell, are you clear in your heart?¡±


    Kathryn proposed to do a blood rtionship test with her, and Mrs. Stone was willing to cooperate.


    But Kathryn was the biological daughter of the head of the Farrell family, and maybe she would be the


    head of the Farrell family in the future. If Kathryn did this, she would probably lose her job as the head


    of the Farrell family.


    Mrs. Stone wanted to see if Kathryn was sincere or not.


    Even though Kathryn didn¡¯t grow up with her parents, she had the powerful genes of Matriarch Farrell


    running through her body. Who knew if Kathryn would grow up to be as cruel as her mother?


    Kathryn met Mrs. Stone¡¯s gaze calmly, and said, ¡°Mrs. Stone, I am already twenty-eight years old. I am


    mature in thinking and have my own ideas. I know exactly what I am doing. I admit that I came here


    secretly. My mother didn¡¯t know that I came here. I also know the consequences of my decision, but I


    still want to verify it. I don¡¯t want things that don¡¯t belong to me!¡±


    What Kathryn meant was that if Mrs. Stone was proved to be her cousin, then she would return the


    Farrell family to Mrs. Stone.


    During her mother¡¯s lifetime, if the Farrell family couldn¡¯t be returned to Mrs. Stone after she took over


    the position of head of the Farrell family, she would also return the position of head of the Farrell family


    to Mrs. Stone¡¯s line.


    Her mother had obtained the position of head of the family through improper means.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    For her to return the position of head of the Farrell family to Mrs. Stone¡¯s line, it could be regarded as


    an atonement for her aunt¡¯s family who died in vain.


    Mrs. Stone said indifferently: ¡°I am old, and I don¡¯t have to fight for some things. I just want the truth,


    and I just want to know how my parents and family members died. I am very grateful for Ms. Farrell¡¯s


    kindness. Ms. Farrell really wants to do something, I hope Ms. Farrell can help, let me find out the


    truth.¡±


    After being silent for a while, Kathryn said: ¡°I only heard about that rumor recently, but I can¡¯t verify


    whether it¡¯s true or not. My mother is very taboo about topics rted to her sisters and sisters, and no


    one is allowed to ask. Maybe it¡¯s because my foundation is not stable, so I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    After all, it had only been more than a year since she returned to the Farrell family, and she hadn¡¯t


    cultivated many confidantes and cronies.


    Her mother¡¯s hand was still covering the entire Farrell family. If there was any movement in the family,


    as long as her mother wanted to know, she would know.


    In the Farrell family, the head of the family was really powerful, just like a local emperor.


    No wonder her mother tasted the power of the head of the family when she was young, she fell in love


    with power, and in order to seize power, she even killed herpatriots, elder sister and younger sister


    who raised her as a daughter.


    Although there was no evidence to prove all this.


    But from the fact that her mother had a deep taboo about this matter and no one was allowed to


    mention it, it could be guessed that her mother had ghosts in her heart and a guilty conscience.


    After thinking about it, Kathryn said again: ¡°Decades have passed, even if there were traces left at the


    beginning, they can¡¯t be found now.¡±


    Mrs. Stone looked at Kathryn again.


    Kathryn was Matriarch Farrell¡¯s biological daughter, but what she saw from Kathryn was righteousness,


    this child might be an exception to Matriarch Farrell.

 Chapter 2167

    Chapter 2167


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, you don¡¯t have to doubt my intentions. I really want to know if you and I are rted by


    blood.¡±


    Kathryn could understand Mrs. Stone.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Based on the rumors about her biological mother, she and Mrs. Stone should also have a hostile


    rtionship.


    And she actually asked Mrs. Stone to do a DNA blood rtionship test, and Mrs. Stone would suspect


    that she was normal.


    ¡°If those rumors are true, how will Ms. Farrell deal with it?¡± Mrs. Stone asked Kathryn a question.


    Kathryn was silent.


    Although she did not grow up in Farrell family, and it had only been more than a year since she


    returned to Farrell family, she was still the biological daughter of the head of Farrell family.


    It¡¯s easy to say that righteousness destroys rtives, but how many people could really do it?


    After a long time, she said: ¡°Mrs. Stone, If you have evidence, you can do whatever you want. I can


    only guarantee that I will not be your enemy. Even if my mother is punished as she should, I will not


    me you. ¡°


    All she could do was avoid bing Mrs. Stone¡¯s enemy. Mrs. Stone would not stand in the way of


    her mother being imprisoned. If the rumors were true, her mother deserved what she got.


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Ms. Farrell, it would be very embarrassing for you to send your own mother in, but you can


    persuade your mother to surrender.¡±


    Kathryn was silent again and said: ¡°If the rumors can be proven to be true, I will persuade my mother to


    surrender herself. If she is not willing to surrender, I have the evidence in my hand, and I will give the


    evidence to you. You decide it.


    If the rumors are true, Matriarch Farrell can be said to be cruel and merciless, with no sisterhood. Such


    a vicious person has a daughter like Ms. Farrell who understands righteousness. Ms. Farrell is


    righteous.¡±


    Kathryn smiled wryly, andughed at herself: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t grow up with her, and I don¡¯t


    have a deep rtionship with my mother. I just want to seek the truth. I don¡¯t want things that don¡¯t


    belong to me. The Farrell family is also in chaos.¡±


    Kathryn still enjoyed running her own business, breaking into her own world, and sitting in the highest


    position in the country she had conquered.


    Farrell¡¯s vi, give it to her, she just thought it¡¯s a hot potato, and it¡¯s a mess.


    She grew up in a bad environment, but her three views were upright. She felt that even if her mother


    made a mistake, she should be punished.


    Let her act as if she didn¡¯t know anything, and it never happened, and she could inherit the Farrell


    family and take over the huge Farrell family group with peace of mind, Kathryn couldn¡¯t do it.


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Ms. Farrell, for your righteousness, I will also cooperate with you to conduct a DNA blood


    rtionship test. This is something I tried to do. Ms. Farrell, you came to the door to ask for it and


    helped me a lot. Now I¡¯m getting old, so I don¡¯t necessarily want to get back what originally belonged to


    my lineage, but as long as I¡¯m still alive, I have to investigate the death of my parents and family


    members, and I can¡¯t let them die in ignorance.¡±


    Kathryn understood the meaning of Mrs. Stone¡¯s words.


    What Mrs. Stone meant was that she might not necessarily take back Farrell¡¯s house, but she wanted


    to find out the cause of death of her parents and family members.


    Kathryn thought of the messy Farrell family, the love her parents, brother and sister-inw had for


    Shiloh, the resentment and eagerness of those nsmen towards them, she wanted to run away.


    If she had known that the Farrell family was not as beautiful as outsiders saw it, she might as well


    continue to run her ownpany and take care of her own business.


    Now that she had be the sessor of the Farrell family, she was also under a lot of pressure.


    Because she had no rtionship with her biological parents, even if her mother really cultivated her


    carefully, and ording to the family rules to pass on the position of head of the Farrell family to her,


    Kathryn was still under great pressure.


    She knew that once she was in power, she would start to eliminate her brother and sister-inw, and


    she knew all about the tricks they were doing behind the scenes.


    Her mother was also aware of it.

 Chapter 2168

    Chapter 2168


    Although the son of the Matriarch of the Farrell family took their father¡¯s surname and could not take


    over the Farrell Group, her elder brother was always his own son to her mother, and his mother


    couldn¡¯t bear to beat her son until he couldn¡¯t straighten up.


    However, as the head of the family, he must maintain the inheritance of power centered on the head of


    the family, and couldn¡¯t allow other people to fight against the head of the family.


    The wolf raised by the mother must be ughtered by her.


    Kathryn had no brotherhood towards her three elder brothers, they didn¡¯t treat her as a younger sister


    at all.


    In the eyes of the brothers and sisters-inw, Shiloh was their younger sister, and they teamed up with


    Shiloh to trip her up, dig holes for her, and frame her in various schemes.


    Kathryn was very happy to let her do something to her brother and sister-inw, but now her brother


    and sister-inw had some power, and she needed to work hard to settle the ounts after she took


    over.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kathryn just thought that if the Farrell Group didn¡¯t need her to take over, she wouldn¡¯t see anything.


    It could be said that when facing this matter, Kathryn was more or less evasive.


    Mrs. Stone now told her that she didn¡¯t have to snatch the position of family head. Mrs. Stone, with her


    current position and status, did not look down on the Farrells.


    Among the several major families in Jensburg, the Farrell family had already belonged to the tail of the


    crane, and one generation was not as good as the next.


    If she couldn¡¯t rejuvenate the Farrell family, it is estimated that the Farrell family would soon slip out of


    the upper-ss circle of Jensburg.


    Mrs. Stone¡¯s younger sister was the mother of Liberty and Serenity. She had been dead for more than


    ten years and could be ignored. As for Serenity, she was the oldest mistress of the York family, so she


    probably wouldn¡¯t go to Jensburg to take over the Farrell family.


    Liberty was working hard in the catering industry, and Mrs. Stone¡¯s biological daughter, Elisa, probably


    won¡¯t take over the Farrell family. Elisa didn¡¯t have so much nning.


    Among these three people, perhaps only Liberty could take over the Farrell family.


    After Kathryn cleared her mind, she looked at Liberty like she was looking at a savior.


    Liberty noticed that she was looking over and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, I understand what you mean. I will do my best to help you find out about this matter. Then


    we can go to the hospital to do the DNA blood rtionship test now? I will do itter. Now I¡¯ll go back to


    Jensburg.¡±


    Kathryn came to Wiltspoon secretly.


    She couldn¡¯t let her parents, brother and sister-inw know, not even her nsmen know.


    Even the confidants and cronies she cultivated after returning to Farrell¡¯s house didn¡¯t know that she


    hade to Wiltspoon.


    After all, she ran severalpanies independently, from a little girl with nothing to a high position like


    today, she was someone who had seen big winds and waves.


    She could still do it by sneaking a trip to Wiltspoon without telling everyone.


    People in the Farrell family still didn¡¯t know that she was actually worth tens of millions before returning


    to the Farrell family.


    Now, her worth had exceeded 100 million.


    Mrs. Stone said: ¡°Ms. Farrell, if you don¡¯t go to the appraisal center, I can apany you to the


    hospital at any time.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t go to the hospital right away, Mrs. Stone, you will give me a knife, I¡¯ll cut my finger and drop


    some blood for you to take for identification.¡± After thinking about it, Kathryn said: ¡°Mrs. Stone, you


    should give me a knife. I suddenly felt that it would be safer for you to take a little of my blood for


    identification, and my mother would not find out.¡±

 Chapter 2169

    Chapter 2169


    Kathryn recently cut her finger and bled a few drops. The wound would not be severe, so her family


    would not find out.


    Judging by the family¡¯s disregard for her, even if she cut a few wounds on her wrist, the family would


    not be able to find out.


    Mrs. Stone said gently: ¡°Ms. Farrell, you don¡¯t have to be so impatient, you are just a guest when you


    come, so stay for a meal.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Stone. I still don¡¯t want to eat. I have to go back. I have to be home before


    ten o¡¯clock in the evening.¡±


    After Mrs. Stone was silent, she said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t keep you either.¡±


    She ordered the butler to bring a fruit knife, motioned the butler to pass the fruit knife to Kathryn, and


    gave Kathryn a disposable cup.


    Kathryn grabbed the fruit knife, dropped it, and sliced her finger. As soon as the blood began to flow,


    she caught it in a disposable cup. After a few drops of blood had dripped from the wound, she pressed


    it with her hand.


    Seeing her doing all this without any hesitation, Mrs. Stone knew that this girl was a ruthless person.


    Fortunately, Kathryn seemed to be the one with the most righteous views of the Farrell family,


    otherwise it would be quite a headache to have such an enemy.


    Liberty went to get the hemostatic patch, tore off a wrapping paper of the hemostatic patch, and then


    put the hemostatic patch on Kathryn¡¯s wound.


    Kathryn: ¡°Thank you Ms. Hunt.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°You are wee.¡±


    Kathryn put the cup containing her own blood in front of Mrs. Stone, and said to Mrs. Stone: ¡°Mrs.


    Stone, for the appraisal, the blood should be enough, right?¡±


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°enough.¡±


    She asked Liberty to get the stic wrap and seal the cup tightly. She will take Kathryn¡¯s blood to the


    hospital for a DNA testter.


    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Farrell.¡± Mrs. Stone thanked her politely.


    Kathryn smiled, ¡°Mrs. Stone, it should be me thanking you, thanking you for trusting me. Mrs. Stone,


    I¡¯m short on time, so I won¡¯t bother you for dinner. Let¡¯s go first. If there is a chance, I will invite you to


    dinner again.¡±


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Liberty, help me see off Ms. Farrell.¡±


    Kathryn was short of time and was in a hurry to leave, but Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t keep her and asked Liberty


    to send Kathryn out.


    Liberty hummed and got up to see her off.


    Kathryn put on her sunsses and ck mask again, and followed Liberty out.


    ¡°Ms. Farrell, how do you go back?¡± Liberty asked as she walked.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I booked the ticket in advance, and now I am rushing to the airport. I can go home around 10 o¡¯clock in


    the evening.¡±


    Kathryn had calcted the time well. It was because time was too tight that she was in a hurry to go


    home.


    Kathryn: ¡°I have also made an appointment for online car-hailing, and now the online car-hailing driver


    is waiting for me at the gate of the vi area.¡±


    Liberty said: ¡°Ms. Farrell, it¡¯s a bit far from here to the gate of the vi area, let me give you a ride.¡±


    Kathryn was not polite, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Liberty turned around and went back to the house, took her car keys, and drove Kathryn to the gate of


    the vi area.


    Before getting out of the car, Kathryn stretched out her right hand to shake hands with Liberty, she said:


    ¡°Miss Hunt, please take care of me in the future.¡±


    Liberty shook hands with her.


    ¡°goodbye.¡±


    Kathryn waved her hand, said goodbye, and got out of the car.


    Liberty watched her get into the online hailing car, and the online hailing car drove away before she


    drove back.

 Chapter 2170

    Chapter 2170


    Mrs. Stone called her oldest son, Clive, when Liberty sent Kathryn out, and after Clive answered the


    phone, she told her oldest son: ¡°Let someone keep an eye on Kathryn while she¡¯s here. Remove all


    traces of her presence in Wiltspoon after she has left it.¡±


    Clive didn¡¯t ask his mother why he did this, and replied: ¡°Mom, I understand.¡±


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°Come back early to be with Alice when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Stone hung up the phone.


    When Kathryn came to visit, Serenity didn¡¯t even know what she said or did at the store.


    She was now the group favorite of Wildridge Manor.


    It wasn¡¯t until 9 o¡¯clock in the evening, when she returned to her and Zachary¡¯s room, that Zachary had


    a chance to go to her side.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Zachary returned to the room one step ahead of Serenity.


    After the couple came back, they found out that Serenity was pregnant, and Serenity was surrounded


    by her parents-inw¡¯s elders to inquire about her health. If there was nothing wrong with Zachary,


    even if he sat next to Serenity, he would be pulled aside by the elders.


    After repeating this several times, he had no choice but to go back to the room first and wait for his


    wife.


    When he heard the door open, she came over.


    As soon as Serenity came in, Zachary hugged his beloved wife into his arms.


    Warm and fragrant nephrite filled his arms, and he hugged his wife tightly with both arms, sighing: ¡°My


    wife is finally back in my arms. You are pregnant, obviously I also have credit, my mother and the


    others just drove me aside.¡±


    There was a bit of grievance in his words.


    Serenity nestled in his arms, listened to his aggrieved usation, and said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be


    aggrieved, I¡¯m surrounded by elders and want to slip away, I can¡¯t bear such a warm surround.¡±


    Zachary picked her up, walked into the bedroom, andid her on the big bed. He leaned over and


    kissed her on the face, and said with a smile: ¡°Just get used to it. Grandma has rushed back after


    receiving the news. Grandma said she was going to live in our house and watch me. By the way, why is


    grandma looking at me? Shouldn¡¯t she be looking at you?¡±


    Serenity smiled and pinched his handsome face, and said with a smile: ¡°I am pregnant, not your big


    belly, you are stupid before me. I am in the first trimester, try not to have s-e-x in the first trimester, why


    do you think grandma is looking at you?¡±


    She was just pregnant, but she took care of her sister from pregnancy to childbirth. She had more


    experience in pregnancy and childbirth than Zachary.


    Zachary: ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m going to be a vegetarian.¡±


    He sat upright, with a slumped handsome face: ¡°So, it¡¯s better to have a child after a few years in the


    two-person world.¡±


    As he said that, his big hand covered Serenity¡¯s t belly. His eyes were so gentle that water dripped


    out, ¡°However, I am willing to be a vegetarian if I have a baby. As long as you and the baby are fine, I


    can bear it.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s face turned red.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Zachary leaned down again, pushed up the clothes on Serenity¡¯s lower abdomen, and put his face on


    his wife¡¯s lower abdomen, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m Dad, we haven¡¯t met yet, Dad is waiting for you toe out to


    meet Dadter, please take care of me.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Just got pregnant, the baby is still an embryo, how can the baby hear what you say.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°If my baby can¡¯t hear it, I want to say that we finally have our baby, Seren. I am very happy,


    very happy, so happy that I want to jump up.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°There is no one else in the room now. If you want to jump up, you can dance as much as you


    like. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Zachary kissed her belly, then tore off her clothes to cover her belly, then sat up straight, and said: ¡°It¡¯s


    sote, let¡¯s not dance, I¡¯m afraid there will be too much noise, my mother will scold me. Seren, from


    today onwards, I am not the darling in the eyes of the elders, but you are. They will even ignore me. I¡¯d


    better be careful, hide and have fun by myself, don¡¯t jump around, my mother will definitely call me


    bl**dy when she finds out.¡±


    Serenityughed when Zachary thought that he was dragged into a corner by the elders and couldn¡¯t


    get close to her.


    If Zachary jumped around and made too much noise, he might be scolded bl**dy by Serenity¡¯s mother-


    inw.

 Chapter 2171

    Chapter 2171


    Serenity: ¡°Husband, have you told my sister and aunt?¡±


    Serenity was surrounded by her mother-inw¡¯s seniors asking about the cold and warmth, and she


    never had time to tell her rtives and friends the good news.


    But she knew her husband Zack would show off everywhere.


    Just like what Josh did back then, knowing that Jasmine was pregnant, Josh just showed off


    everywhere, and Zachary was so depressed that time.


    He and Serenity got married first, and after the couple fell in love, they became loving couples from


    respecting each other like guests.


    But Serenity was never pregnant.


    However, Josh got Jasmine pregnant one month after marriage. Could Zachary not be depressed?


    Zachary: ¡°I¡¯ve said it all. I told my oldest sister and Clive. I couldn¡¯t remember my aunt¡¯s mobile phone


    number at once. I was so happy. I only remembered Clive¡¯s phone number, so I told Clive. Sister


    Liberty didn¡¯t call you?¡±


    Zachary thought that Liberty would be very happy when she found out.


    Serenity: ¡°My sister sent a message to ask me and I said I¡¯m pregnant. My sister may not know that we


    are back. She is with my aunt. Let me pay attention to rest.¡±


    Zachary hummed, and said with a smile: ¡°I was ecstatic, I didn¡¯t tell my elder sister for a while, we went


    back to Wiltspoon, and my sister must have thought that we were still in FC Manor. That¡¯s okay, let¡¯s


    steal the music first, let everyone thought we were still in Wiltspoon.


    You can¡¯t talk about it everywhere, least more people will rob you from me.¡±


    Serenity looked at him, and jokingly said: ¡°Those who can talk, you should talk about it, and you don¡¯t


    want to talk about it everywhere. You can¡¯t wait for the whole world to know how happy you are. ¡°


    Since she had never been pregnant, even the media reporters in Wiltspoon loved to stare at her belly.


    Zachary was full of anger in his heart.


    This time she was really pregnant, and Zachary wanted to feel ted, but she was just pregnant, and


    the elders told him not to announce it to the public; only those close to him would know; otherwise,


    Zachary would notify the media immediately, let the media report it, and everyone would really know it.


    Zachary was slightly embarrassed.


    The one who knew others was still Serenity.


    He embarrassedly rubbed his face against Serenity¡¯s, ¡°When I was happy, I made a round of phone


    calls. I don¡¯t know who I called, but anyone whose phone number I can remember is a trustworthy


    person.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so happy.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡±


    Serenity hugged him back. She was more excited than him.


    The big rock on her back could finally fall down.


    Before she had any good news, even her grandparents, who had always had a bad rtionship with


    her sisters, would call to inquire about her situation.


    The rtionship between grandparents and grandchildren couldn¡¯t be repaired to be as good as others.


    However, after Serenity gave all the rent paid by her uncles to her grandparents as living expenses,


    she experienced many things, which made her grandparents really regret it.


    Knowing how much they hurt the Serenity sisters by what they did in the past, the concern for Serenity


    now was real.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Grandma told her several times that there was a good doctor who would introduce her to her, and


    asked her to go back to her hometown for the doctor to see.


    She refused.


    Grandma also said that she should pick up a daughter to raise.


    Some couples have been married for a long time without having children, but neither the man nor the


    woman have any physical issues. These couples must adopt another child to raise as a flower


    recipient. After some time, they will be pregnant on their own.


    Serenity had also heard of such a thing.

 Chapter 2172

    Chapter 2172


    She told her sister and aunt privately about her grandmother¡¯s suggestion. Both sister and aunt told her


    to wait a little longer. If she couldn¡¯t conceive after three years of marriage, and the couple really had


    no problems, then they would do as grandma said.


    Adopt a child to be a flower receiver.


    After Lilian said that her pulse was for joy, Serenity rxed, and even Zachary couldn¡¯t feel the


    excitement.


    ¡°My parents said that they will transfer $200 million to my ount tomorrow.¡± Serenity suddenly said to


    her husband


    ¡°My parents said this is a reward for me. They said that I am not afraid of being deformed after


    pregnancy, and that I will also give them a grandchild. It is a great contribution to your York family. They


    insist on rewarding me. We want children, not a couple¡­The most normal thing?¡±


    Serenity was still a little depressed as she spoke.


    She felt that her inws rewarded her with $200 million directly, which made her feel like she was doing


    business when she was pregnant and had a baby.


    It¡¯s a deal.


    She felt that pregnancy and childbirth were the crystallization of love between her and Zachary, and the


    child was the continuation of their lives.


    It was nothing to do with money.


    Zachary smiled, he sat leaning against the head of the bed, and also pulled Serenity into his arms.


    ¡°Seren, this is the habit of our big families. It should be said that it is the habit of the wealthy. Whether it


    is our York family or other wealthy families, as long as a junior is pregnant, the elders will give them a


    lot of money. Jewelry, even private jets, private yachts, etc.¡±


    He also had a gift for Serenity.


    Now that she was pregnant, he wanted to add a few more gifts to her.


    The parents gave the money directly, and Zachary thought about giving his beloved wife some money


    as well. Although the husband and wife were no longer separated from each other, Serenity¡¯s


    independent personality made her always spend the money she earned.


    Zachary gave her a ck card, but she never swiped it.


    Zachary was helpless because he had married an independent wife and expected her to help him


    spend some money.


    In the past, the couple had agreed that he would unconditionally support her in starting a business, and


    she could do whatever she wanted without being bound by the rules of the wealthy family.


    Now Serenity¡¯s business was getting bigger and bigger.


    She discussed with Elisa and nned to get involved in other industries.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As her business grew, wouldn¡¯t her wallet be more and more bulging, and she could spend the


    money she made by herself, and she could spend it chicly, so where did she need to spend Zachary¡¯s


    money?


    Zachary scolded that sc*mbag Hank countless times in his heart. Hank was previously so cruel to his


    sister Liberty. How did he convince Serenity to remain financially independent after their marriage and


    refuse to help him spend money?


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncles and aunts also gave you money¡­ It turns out that the fastest moneye is to give birth to


    your baby.¡± Zachary lowered his head and kissed her forehead, and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s the


    expression of the elders, you just ept it and you don¡¯t need to have a psychological burden. My


    parents and their personal assets are very rich, they can¡¯t spend them all, take it when you are happy


    Come to reward the junior.


    When our baby is born, if it¡¯s a daughter, your worth will directly exceed one billion.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Grandma hasn¡¯te back yet. Grandma¡¯s reward is really generous. Just wait.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what else to say.¡±


    She worked so hard to develop her career, and flew around with Elisa in order to get the order, and the


    money she earned was not as big as her belly.

 Chapter 2173

    Chapter 2173


    Although she knew that Zachary was the eldest son of the wealthiest family, she also knew that her


    husband¡¯s family was extremely wealthy because everyone followed her and fawned over her, making


    her believe that a wealthy family was no different from an average one.


    This pregnancy and the rewards given to her by her elders taught Serenity what it meant to be wealthy


    and how inhumane they were!


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Zachary lowered his head and kissed her forehead again, with a gentle voice, ¡°Honey, I still like to hear


    you call me husband.¡±


    ¡°I, feel like I¡¯m hungry again.¡± Serenity looked up at him, a little embarrassed and authentic.


    At dinner, she obviously ate a lot and was very full.


    Zachary asked dotingly: ¡°What do you want to eat now, I¡¯ll go downstairs and get it for you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I just want to eat a bowl of noodle soup with a lot of sauerkraut and peanuts.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe, there is no pho at home.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serenity sat upright, with sparkling eyes, and said to him, ¡°Husband, how about we go back to the city


    right now, go shopping at the night market, and have supper.¡±


    Zachary looked at the time and said, ¡°If you go back to the city, you will stay in the city tonight.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Tonight, I want to go back to Brynfield to spend the night.¡±


    Zachary kissed her with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s the same as I thought, okay, you want to go back to the city to eat


    soup rice noodles, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Josh informed him that pregnant women behaved simrly. They wanted to eat something right away


    when they had a sudden desire to do so.


    A pregnant woman¡¯s appetite would also change; no matter what she wanted to eat, she had to be


    satisfied.


    So, the couple quickly went downstairs quietly, and then walked out carefully, for fear of disturbing the


    elders.


    In the eyes of the elders, Serenity was just pregnant, so she should rest well and not run around.


    Zachary knew the elders in the family too well, and took Serenity back to the urban area just to eat a


    bowl of rice noodle soup. If the elders found out about this kind of thing, they would definitely scold him


    bloody.


    Now, he was not the Zachary whom everyone favors.


    He¡¯s at the end of the line.


    The car drove out of Wildridge Manor.


    Serenity turned her head to look at the vi they had left behind, and said to her husband with a smile,


    ¡°It feels like the two of us are doing thieves.¡±


    ¡°At this time, I took you back to the city. If I was discovered, I would definitely be criticized. We can only


    sneak around.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t even have a bodyguard with him.


    It was just him and his wife. He also drove.


    ¡°It turns out that you are also afraid of being criticized.¡± Serenity made fun of him.


    From the moment she knew that he was the young master of the York family, all she saw was that


    everyone followed him and respected him. Except grandma, generally no one dared to talk nonsense in


    front of him, and no one dared to control him.


    The parents-inw were always polite to him, as if to please him.


    She thought that apart from grandma, Zack was not afraid of anything.


    ¡°Afraid, why not? They usually spoil me, but they won¡¯t spoil me this time.¡± Zachary shook Serenity¡¯s


    hand with one hand, ¡°Honey, you will be our family¡¯s national treasure and group favorite from now on.


    In the future, you can take care of me and cover me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cover you.¡± Serenity thought about how her friend was treated at her


    husband¡¯s house, so she quickly said to Zachary: ¡°Husband, I am in good health, and I have nothing to


    do. I can continue my work. You can¡¯t be like Mr. Bucham, who forbids his wife to do this or that. I¡¯d be


    bored to death.¡±

 Chapter 2174

    Chapter 2174


    ¡°When you¡¯re pregnant, you actually need to move more. You can¡¯t lie on the bed every day. That¡¯s not


    conductive to childbirth.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t agree to her but didn¡¯t refuse her either. He just said: ¡°I¡¯ll go to


    the hospital for an examination tomorrow, and I¡¯ll talk about it after I ask the doctor. But you don¡¯t want


    to do things that are tiring.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°What tiring things can I do? I don¡¯t have to go up the mountain or work in the fields. It¡¯s just


    to take care of my small business. At most, I need to run a little more. I will also pay attention to my


    physical condition. If I feel ill, Definitely rest first.


    Anyway, you can¡¯t let Jasmine do anything like Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Zachary spoke for Josh: ¡°Miss Sox goes to work in the bookstore every day, why doesn¡¯t Josh do


    anything for her?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°You mean that I can only go back to work in the bookstore every day in the future?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°When I knew you, you were running a bookstore.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Zachary: ¡°The business of dredging vegetables and fruits is in Wiltspoon. You can take care of it. If you


    need to go on a business trip, try to let Elisa go. She really can¡¯t get away. If you need to go, just tell


    me and I will apany you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Serenity agreed to him.


    Zachary was a little more generous than Josh, at least he would agree with her to take care of the


    company¡¯s affairs.


    Unlike Josh, who only agreed with Jasmine to guard the bookstore.


    As the couple talked all the way, they felt that the journey was very short.


    Soon returned to the city.


    Zachary drove Serenity straight to the restaurants near Brynfield. In the past, Serenity packed


    breakfast at the nearby vegetable market.


    However, due to time constraints, the majority of those breakfast restaurants, including Liberty¡¯s All You


    Can Eat, had closed their doors.


    In the end, Serenity¡¯s craving for a bowl of noodle soup with a lot of sauerkraut and peanuts was


    satisfied at the SN snack shop.


    Zachary didn¡¯t eat.


    He was sitting opposite his beloved wife, lovingly watching her eat.


    Seeing her eating with gusto, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the time when he was just married.


    The couple was in the running-in period.


    It¡¯s also a time to develop rtionships.


    Zachary: ¡°Is it tasty?¡±


    ¡°Sauerkraut is delicious, it¡¯s the taste I want to eat.¡± Serenity had a great time eating.


    Zachary said with a smile: ¡°The boss added a lot of sauerkraut for you. I can smell the sour taste of


    sauerkraut even if I don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s only delicious if it¡¯s sour. It doesn¡¯t taste sour at all, but it doesn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    ¡°It seems that you like to eat sour. The old man always says that sour is hot, so is my daughter


    hopeless?¡±


    Zachary felt that he had be greedy.


    When his wife was not pregnant, he thought it would be good if she could conceive. He liked both men


    and women.


    When his wife became pregnant, he thought again, let¡¯s have a daughter, he wanted a daughter as


    lovely as Avah.


    Every time he saw Ben holding his daughter in his arms, Zachary felt envious and jealous.


    Serenity: ¡°It is inurate to judge a boy or girl based on the preferences of a pregnant woman. During


    her pregnancy with Sonny, my sister enjoyed spicy foods. She was unable to eat without spicy food.


    Her mother-inw and eldest aunt asionally muttered that she must have given birth to a daughter


    because she became so fond of spicy foods.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°As you can see, Sonny is a genuine son.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Thus, this is inurate. There is no need to specte whether it is a son or a daughter.


    When I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s already clear whether I¡¯ll have a son or a daughter.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Anyway, whether it¡¯s a son or a daughter, I like them all. They are the babies we have been


    looking forward to for a year.¡±


    Although Serenity also wanted to have a daughter as lovely as Avah, if it was a son, she would like it


    just the same.

 Chapter 2175

    Chapter 2175


    ¡°Me too, no matter my children, I like it. Of course, I will be happier if I can have a daughter.¡±


    Zachary smiled as he watched his wife finish the soup.


    After finishing speaking, he felt that what he said would put pressure on Serenity to have a daughter, so


    he hurriedly added: ¡°Seren, don¡¯t feel the pressure to have a daughter. My grandma and my mother


    have not been able to have a daughter as they wished.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not under any pressure. The elders in your family won¡¯t be picky either.


    For them, it¡¯s good that I can give birth.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    There was no doubt for a year after marriage.


    Everyone was worried that she would not be able to give birth.


    From expecting her to give birth to a daughter to expecting her to conceive, the elders of the York


    family had long lost their temper.


    Now, she was able to conceive, which meant that the young couple was in good health, and the elders


    would be very happy, so they would not be picky about having children.


    Zachary alsoughed, thinking that what she said made sense.


    After Serenity put down the bowl, Zachary asked her, ¡°Do you want another bowl?¡±


    ¡°I can still eat the second bowl, but it¡¯ste and I¡¯m too full to sleep, so I won¡¯t. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll eat it


    again. I like this sauerkraut.¡±


    Zachary said dotingly: ¡°Tomorrow I will cook pickled cabbage noodles for you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He wanted to cook by himself, and Serenity didn¡¯t stop him.


    The couple left the restaurant holding hands after paying the bill.


    Zachary asked her: ¡°Do you want to go for a ride in the night wind?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°You don¡¯t have a day off tomorrow?¡±


    While opening the car door for her, Zachary said: ¡°Tomorrow, neither of us will go to work, and I will


    take you to the hospital for an examination.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°Yeah, I forgot about this. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the hospital for an exam, then to my


    sister¡¯s store, and then back to thepany to take a look. Elisa should have rushed over, and


    Jasmine is pregnant, so I can only go back to thepany to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Seren, you are also pregnant now.¡± Zachary reminded her.


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯m just pregnant. No one can tell that I¡¯m pregnant. I can still do something. Besides, I just


    go back to thepany to have a look, and I don¡¯t need to do anything. Please have a professional


    manager.¡±


    Thepany invested by her, her friend and Elisa had already developed many employees.


    The management team was also maturing.


    After a while, they just visit thepany once in a while, instead of sitting in thepany every day.


    Zachary said dotingly: ¡°Okay, okay, you can do something, I¡¯ll be with you, and you can tell me to do


    whatever you want.¡±


    Serenity chuckled, ¡°You are the chief executive of the York Corporation, and you make a lot of money


    every minute. How dare I order you to do things for me.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°With you, I¡¯m just your man, your husband, and your backer.¡±


    Not some big president, not some young master.


    He just wanted to be her man, the one for the rest of his life.


    Before he drove, Serenity leaned over and put her arms around his neck, kissed him on the lips, and


    said affectionately: ¡°Zachary, I love you!¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I love you more!¡±


    After the couple kissed each other, they looked at each other and smiled again.


    ¡°Hurry up and drive home. My face will turn red if someone sees me.¡± Serenity smiled and urged him

 Chapter 2176

    Chapter 2176


    Zachary saw that she had fastened her seat belt before he drove.


    They walked around the neighborhood before returning to thir home in Brynfield.


    Although the young couple hadn¡¯t lived here for a long time, Mrs. Lane still came here every day to


    clean and took care of the flowers and nts that Serenity raised on the balcony.


    After entering the room, Serenity turned on the light, then went straight to the balcony swing chair and


    sat down, sighing: ¡°The swing chair in my dream.¡±


    Living in the vi on the top of the mountain, there were also swing chairs, but what she missed was


    the swing chair in this house.


    Maybe this was the ce where she and Zachary met and cultivated their rtionship.


    Always different.


    Zachary went to pour her a cup of warm water first, then turned on the balcony light, sat down next to


    her, and looked up and saw two bamboo poles for drying clothes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She remembered that this was the bamboo pole she had traveled all the way to the countryside to cut,


    and then dragged it all the way back.


    Zachary: ¡°Seren, what did you think at the time, that you ran so far and purposely cut two bamboo


    poles, but you can actually tie two long wires to dry clothes.¡±


    Serenity looked up and saw the two bamboo poles, and said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know either. At that


    time, I just thought that I should hang two bamboo poles there to dry clothes. Then I thought that there


    are bamboos in the countryside, so I went to the countryside to cut bamboo.


    You didn¡¯t care about anything at the time. You left early and returnedte. Although the house is big, it


    lacks a lot of household. I can only buy it myself. Now that I think about it, I really did a stupid thing.¡±


    Zachary hugged her, let her lean on his shoulder, and said apologetically: ¡°At that time, I had a


    prejudice against you, thinking that you lied to my grandma and came for my family¡¯s money, and


    wanted to investigate you, See if you are really as good as grandma said.


    And the house was bought temporarily. I didn¡¯t live in it for a day before I married you. I don¡¯t have the


    slightest sense of belonging when Ie back here. So I don¡¯t want to care about anything, I¡¯m up to


    you. When I saw you came back with two bamboo poles, I always felt weird. I don¡¯t know how you


    came up with the idea of bringing two bamboo poles back after running so far. Only for drying clothes.


    Serenity said to him: ¡°You have been the young master for a long time, you stretch out your hands


    when you wear clothes, you open your mouth when you eat, and you never worry about these little


    things. I was stupid once because I didn¡¯t have anything to rely on. If my husband had done everything


    well, I wouldn¡¯t have to be stupid once. Haha, now that I think about it, I was really stupid at the time.


    Don¡¯t talk about me, you¡¯ve never been stupid. You washed all the newly bought suits with water. Don¡¯t


    think I don¡¯t know that you secretly bought new ones to lie to me.¡±


    Serenity discovered itter, But she didn¡¯t say anything, just pretending she didn¡¯t know.


    Even signed a contract.


    The contract was ruined by him.


    This man was too cunning.


    He ruined the contract and lied to her, and she was also taken aback by him.


    Zachary kissed her on the face, with a smile on his face and eyes: ¡°Is it just a memory when we go


    back here for the night? Otherwise? As long as Ie back here, I will always think of our past bit by


    bit.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Husband, although you didn¡¯t chase me like your brother chased his wife, we didn¡¯t fall in


    love, we didn¡¯t have a date, and we got a marriage certificate directly. Looking back on the past now, at


    least we still have sweetness, and there are many beautiful things that make people¡¯s hearts flutter.


    The past, recalled, sweet as honey.¡±


    They belong to the typical love after marriage.


    This house was where they pull off their romance.


    Zachary waited for her to finish drinking the cup of warm water, then he got up, then bent down and


    hugged her up.


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s veryte, let¡¯s go back to the room and remember the past.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do now.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. If I can share the bed with you and dream together, I¡¯m very satisfied.

 Chapter 2177

    Chapter 2177


    Serenity couldn¡¯t take it anymore and was taken away by a beautiful sleep at the end of the night, so


    the husband and wife chatter came to an end.


    The next day, Serenity was woken up by a knock on the door.


    The knock on the door was like that night a year ago, when she thought Zachary would note back,


    when she locked the door, she was finally woken up by Zachary knocking on the door.


    She opened her eyes and turned her head to see that Zachary was no longer there.


    She guessed he got up early to prepare breakfast for her.


    The knocking ended quickly as the door opened.


    When Zachary opened the door, he saw his grandma, and he called grandma.


    The olddy squeezed him away, went straight into the room, and asked him, ¡°Where¡¯s Serenity?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°She is still sleeping. Grandma returned over night? arrived early in the day. How do you


    know we¡¯re here, Grandma?¡±


    Hearing that Serenity was still sleeping, Grandma May¡¯s voice became much quieter. When Zachary


    approached, she pped Zachary¡¯s arm and scolded him in a low voice: ¡°In the middle of the night, you


    also ran back with Serenity. In the urban area, fortunately Serenity is in good health, otherwise if you


    make such a fuss, if something happens, I will settle the score with you.


    Serenity is pregnant, and I have no choice but toe back. It is important to choose a wife for the fifth


    and sixth child, but Serenity is more important. Does Serenity feel ufortable?¡±


    Grandma May actually just arrived this morning.


    Grandma May didn¡¯t see the usual car of the oldest grandson, so she guessed that the young couple


    had left the Wildridge Manor. When she asked the security guard on duty, she learned that the young


    couple left the Manorst night.


    She went straight to Brynfield.


    She was very clear about what the grandson who was brought up by herself was thinking.


    Sure enough, it didn¡¯t fail.


    ¡°Grandma, your granddaughter-inw is in good health. She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s just hungry. Last night, she


    suddenly wanted to eat a soup with a lot of sauerkraut and peanuts. I couldn¡¯t satisfy her at home, so I


    brought her back to the city.¡±


    Zachary answered grandma¡¯s question in a low voice, and also exined the reason why the young


    couple sneaked back to the cityst night.


    ¡°Seren said she wanted to spend the night here, so I naturally satisfied her, grandma, everything I did


    was to make your granddaughter-inw happy, so don¡¯t me me when you grow old.¡±


    Zachary was condescending in front of others, but to grandma, he was just an ordinary grandson.


    When his grandma beat him, she didn¡¯t give him any face.


    Although, grandma hadn¡¯t beaten him for a long, long time.


    Zachary: ¡°Seren satisfies herself by eating whatever she likes. Pregnant women are like this.


    Sometimes they suddenly want to eat something. If they can¡¯t eat it, they feel ufortable. They


    have to eat it until they are satisfied. Only when they are satisfied can they feelfortable.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°It was the same when I was pregnant with your Grandpa, but our


    conditions at that time were not as good as they are now. Even if your family is a famous family, at that


    time, there were many wishes that were difficult to achieve.


    Different from your current era, there are many out-of-season things.


    What are you doing for breakfast? I think I smell sour.¡±


    Zachary said in a low voice: ¡°Your granddaughter-inw said that she still wants to eat sauerkraut


    today. I will cook sauerkraut noodles for her. I bought sauerkraut from the vegetable market. When I


    washed it and prepared to shred it, grandma, you came.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The olddy went to the kitchen door and looked twice, but didn¡¯t go in, she turned around and sat


    down in front of the sofa, and ordered: ¡°Grandma also has a bowl.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, grandma is here, why don¡¯t I prepare grandma¡¯s share. Grandma, you rest


    first, I¡¯m going to make breakfast.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Go."

 Chapter 2178

    Chapter 2178


    Just as Zachary entered the kitchen, someone knocked on the door again.


    Grandma May said: ¡°You are busy, grandma will open the door.¡±


    Grandma May got up and went to open the door, but the person standing at the door was Liberty.


    Liberty was carrying big and small bags, all of which were ingredients, and anyone could tell at a


    nce that she had just returned from the vegetable market.


    ¡°Grandma, when did youe back?¡± Seeing Grandma May, Liberty was very happy, and asked her


    with a smile.


    Grandma May: ¡°I just arrived. I heard that Seren is pregnant, so I hurried back, afraid that Zachary¡¯s


    piece of wood wouldn¡¯t take care of Seren, so I can take care of her myself so I can rest assured.¡±


    Grandma May smiled happily. She staggered her body to let Liberty in, looked Liberty up and down


    again, and praised with a smile: ¡°Liberty, you are getting more and more beautiful, and you have


    confidence in every gesture. ¡°


    Liberty: ¡°Thank you grandma for thepliment, I was born beautiful.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed, ¡°Yes, yes, both of your sisters are naturally beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Serenity?¡± After Liberty entered the room, she didn¡¯t see her sister, so she asked, ¡°Yesterday


    Zachary called me and told me that Seren was pregnant, and told my aunt. My aunt and I are very


    happy, and want toe and see her right away.


    I remember that she and Zachary went to FC Manor in Annenburg, thinking that the young couple were


    still there, but I just saw Seren posting on Moments, which was located in Brynfield in Wiltspoon, and


    only then did I know that the young couple came back Yes, I¡¯lle over right away.


    Thinking so early, the couple must have not eaten breakfast, so I bought them some food and prepared


    to make breakfast for them. Grandma, you probably haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ll make more.¡±


    With that said, Liberty was about to enter the kitchen.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Zachary came out of the kitchen wearing an apron.


    Zachary: ¡°sister.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Zachary, you got up so early.¡±


    Seeing her brother-inw in the kitchen, Liberty was a little surprised, and soon she smiled again: ¡°Is it


    because Seren is hungry, you to get up early to prepare breakfast, you two are really serious, don¡¯t say


    anything when youe back, me and Auntie thought you were in Annenburg.¡±


    Zachary smiled innocently: ¡°I was so happy yesterday, many things were ignored and forgotten.


    Seren hasn¡¯t slept yet. She¡¯s been sleepytely. It¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t understand anything. The


    reason why she¡¯s always sleepy is she¡¯s pregnant. I don¡¯t even know.¡±


    Only now did Zachary understand that his wife was always sleepy recently, and it turned out that she


    was pregnant.


    Fortunately, Serenity¡¯s health had always been very good, she was pregnant, and flying around with


    him was fine.


    Liberty smiled and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that, I have been a mother, Sonny told me that his aunt has


    been getting sleepy recently, I thought it was caused by Seren being too tired and not getting enough


    rest.¡±


    Grandma answered: ¡°Look, I¡¯m not at home; Seren is pregnant, and you all don¡¯t know. So, when I


    heard that Seren was pregnant, I flew back quickly, and I won¡¯t go out far away again until the baby is


    born.¡±


    Anyway, the fourth and fifth daughter-inw candidates were also promising.


    She¡¯ll give the photo to both of them and let them figure it out on their own.


    For the grandchildren starting from the sixth child, let them be free for a few more years. She will not


    worry about it for a year, and will choose good candidates for the remaining grandchildren after the


    great-grandson is born.


    Even if it is Rowan¡¯s, she has to give him a good look in advance. After Rowan bes an adult and


    has the ability to be independent, let Rowan go to meet the person she has chosen for him for a while.


    Grandma Ma didn¡¯t even let Rowan go, because she was considering her age.


    Although she thought that she could live another ten or twenty years, no one knew which woulde


    first, the ident or tomorrow. She had to choose cabbage for her little pigs in advance. When the day


    came, she could rest assured

 Chapter 2179

    Chapter 2179


    Liberty smiled and epted Grandma¡¯s words: ¡°Grandma, once you are old, you should stop flying


    around and stay at home so that juniors can see you often and feel more at ease. It is said that there is


    an old woman in every family. If you have a treasure, you are the treasure of all of us.¡±


    Grandma May smiled: ¡°Even if you drive me away now, I won¡¯t leave. I will just stay at home and take


    care of Serenity¡¯s basic necessities. I¡¯m afraid that my oldest grandson won¡¯t understand anything.¡±


    Zachary blushed, and said: ¡°Grandma, I have no experience now, but I will learn. I will go to the


    bookstore to buy a few more bookster, and read slowly. People say that the first-born photos book


    support.¡±


    The second child is raised as a pig.


    He and Serenity finally had their first child together, so they didn¡¯t think about the second child.


    He hoped that Serenity would have a good life like Jane, that she would give birth to twin babies and


    have both children, so that his wife would only have to bear the pain of pregnancy once.


    He just didn¡¯t know if the couple had that good fortune.


    ¡°Sister, you chat with grandma, I¡¯m going to prepare breakfast, you bought us so many ingredients, I


    will make more styles, Seren has a good appetite, and will be hungry again soon after eating. We have


    been eating for a long time I don¡¯t live here, and I don¡¯t have any snacks at home, I¡¯ll go to the


    supermarket to buy some favorite snacks ande back.¡±


    Zachary went back to the kitchen while talking, and yelled inside: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll tell my younger brother


    Callum that I won¡¯t be going back to work today. If he needs to talk to me about something important,


    he can call me or take care of it himself.¡±


    Usually he didn¡¯t go back to thepany, and Josh supported him.


    But now Josh put his wife first,muted to and from get off work on time every day, and was unwilling


    to work overtime.


    Zachary could only enve his younger brother Callum.


    Grandma May said: ¡°The husband and wife ran too fast. I knew that Callum went to FC Manor. He is


    not in Wiltspoon. Dr. Carden promised Callum. This time, she wille with Callum to treat Camryn¡¯s


    eye disease.¡±


    Grandma May went on to say: ¡°It¡¯s really time for me toe back. Not only the oldest granddaughter-


    inw is happy, but the second granddaughter-inw¡¯s eyes can also be healed. The baby in Seren¡¯s


    belly is a lucky star.


    Zack, you don¡¯t have to worry about thepany¡¯s affairs. You stay with Seren these two days, and let


    the younger ones experience it. After practicing in your ownpany, you will have the confidence to


    fly solo in the future.¡±


    Grandma May thought that it was enough for the family business to be seeded by someone, and


    she would not insist that all her grandchildren work in the family business.


    If they wanted to fly solo, she would also strongly support them.


    Serenity originally wanted to lie down for a while, but when she heard the voices of Grandma and her


    own sister, she stopped falling asleep.


    She left the room after getting up, washing her hands and changing her clothes.


    ¡°grandma.¡± Serenity came out and called her first.


    She asked her sister again: ¡°Sister, how do you know we are here?¡±


    ¡°Seren,e here, let grandma see you, grandma misses you.¡±


    When Grandma May saw her favorite granddaughter-inw, she immediately smiled and beckoned


    Serenity to pass.


    Serenity smiled as she walked towards Grandma May: ¡°Grandma, you just said that you miss me, and


    you ran far away by yourself, and you didn¡¯te back for such a long time. I¡¯m just busy with work,


    otherwise I would fly around with you, grandma.¡±


    Grandma May and Serenity separated before the summer vacation.


    It¡¯s almost October now.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Well, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a month.


    Serenity also missed Grandma May.


    With Grandma May around, Serenity always felt that if the sky falls, she don¡¯t have to worry about


    crushing her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t grandmae back now? After receiving a call from Zack, grandma came back in a hurry.¡±


    Grandma May pulled Serenity to sit beside her.

 Chapter 2180

    Chapter 2180


    Liberty said to her sister: ¡°I didn¡¯t know you two were back until I saw the Moments you posted.


    Yesterday Zachary called me, and I didn¡¯t digest the meaning of his words until he hung up the phone.


    He didn¡¯t say you¡¯re back.


    My aunt and I originally wanted to go to your house. We thought you were still in FC Manor, so we


    thought we would go to the Wildridge Manor to see you when you came back.


    Yesterday we also had something to do. We only sent a message to ask you, even if I sent you a


    message, you didn¡¯t tell me that you were back.¡±


    Kathryn came yesterday.


    After Kathryn left, Mrs. Stone took the blood left by Kathryn to the hospital for a DNA blood rtionship


    test.


    Serenity said embarrassingly: ¡°We were too happy to be a little silly, and we didn¡¯t make it clear.¡±


    ¡°You talk with grandma, and I will go into the kitchen to help my brother-inw cook breakfast together.


    What do you want to eat? I will cook for you. Now your sister¡¯s cooking skills are much better than


    before.¡±


    Liberty was taking the catering route, no matter how busy she was, she couldn¡¯t leave her cooking


    skills behind.


    In the past, she could only cook some home-cooked dishes, but now she was learning to cook other


    dishes. Since the new restaurant had not yet opened, she practiced by herself first.


    The person who helped her try the dishes was Duncan.


    Duncan jokingly said that when she became a master chef, he would gain twops of weight.


    Duncan also suggested that she sign up to learn cooking and not limit herself to cooking the same


    cuisine; it was best to learn all major cuisines in the country.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Liberty also had the same idea, and decided to sign up to learn cooking in the next two days.


    ¡°Sister, just let Zachary prepare. We are both on vacation, and he cooks.¡± Serenity said.


    Liberty said to her: ¡°That means Zachary dotes on you. Zachary is usually so busy that he rarely rests,


    and you let him cook. You need to love Zachary a little more. He is very tired and it¡¯s not easy. ¡°


    ¡°knew.¡±


    Serenity knew that her sister always loved Zachary, her brother-inw, and always made her y


    better against Zachary.


    She also knew that her sister did this for her own good.


    The older sister was from her natal family, and her natal family treated Zachary well. She just hoped


    Zachary treated her well.


    Zachary never let his sister down, he always doted on her. He couldn¡¯t be better.


    Sometimes, Serenity joked that Zachary spoiled herwlessly, and that without him, she would


    definitely look down on other men.


    Every time Zachary pressed her into his arms, kissed her until she raised her hands and surrendered,


    and then warned her not to think about other men, he was going to spoil her. Other men couldn¡¯t stand


    her, and she couldn¡¯t live without him for the rest of her life.


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t talk about Seren; Zack is enjoying it. Seren, you don¡¯t


    need to listen to your sister; it¡¯s the same when Zack cooks and you clean up the dishes. I know that


    Seren and Zack have always had a clear division ofbor.¡±


    She had paid for this young couple, and they would repay her. It would not be the case that only one


    party pays and the other party only cares about enjoying


    Marriage is supposed to be run by both husband and wife.


    ¡°Grandma, just spoil her.¡±


    Grandma May said domineeringly: ¡°I personally picked my daughter-inw, I don¡¯t spoil her, but Seren


    is the one I spoil.¡±


    Liberty smiled and shook her head as she entered the kitchen, a voice came from the kitchen: ¡°Seren


    was spoiled by grandma.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, my oldest grandson doesn¡¯t dislike Seren, haha.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed.

 Chapter 2181

    Chapter 2181


    Zachary didn¡¯t need the help of Liberty, but Liberty couldn¡¯t be free, so she stayed in the kitchen to


    help.


    Grandma May held Serenity¡¯s hand to ask for warmth. At the end, she said: ¡°The master is very


    powerful. I said that, but that is not a word tofort you. See, this should not be fulfilled.¡±


    Serenity smiled: ¡°Yes, yes, that is the real master, with two brushes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, there are no two brushes, and I don¡¯t believe him either.¡± Grandma May said: ¡°I actually


    believe in fate; think about it; sometimes there must be something in fate, and there is always time in


    fate, so don¡¯t force it. Our York family has never done anything that harms Yorks or virtue, and you are


    a good. How could God let you have no children? It¡¯s just to see fate. In the future, you can rx and


    raise a good baby, and you don¡¯t have to put too much pressure on yourself.


    You can continue to do what you can. I won¡¯t ask you to raise a baby at home. You don¡¯t do anything.


    The most important thing is that you are in a good mood. If you don¡¯t do anything, you will definitely be


    bored, and it will also affect your mood. People in our family are not so squamish, and being too


    squamish is not good.¡±


    Grandma May knew this oldest granddaughter-inw too well.


    Serenity would never do nothing just because she was pregnant.


    Grandma May gave birth to several children and was working while pregnant.


    When several daughters-inw were pregnant and gave birth, unless the pregnancy reaction was


    particrly strong, they would still apany their husbands to socialize, discuss business, and


    attend various activities. They would not raise the baby at home until thete pregnancy.


    She felt that the most important thing for a pregnant woman was to be in a good mood.


    So a pregnant woman can do whatever she wants, and she won¡¯t be stuck.


    With Grandma May¡¯s words, Serenity felt relieved.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although Zachary said that Serenity would not be restrained from raising her baby at home, she was


    still worried that the elders of her mother-inw would be like the elders of the Bucham family and not


    allow Jasmine to ask her in this way.


    She was not the type to brag; she would do what she could and would never brag if she couldn¡¯t do it


    herself, and nothing was more important than the child in her womb.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Serenity hugged grandma¡¯s arm, and said emotionally: ¡°I can be your granddaughter-inw in this life.


    It is the blessing that I have burned for eight lifetimes and cultivated for several lifetimes.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s all the same, our fate is all the blessings cultivated in the previous


    life. I just wanted you all to be happy. Our family is already extremely rich and not short of money, so


    happiness is the most important thing.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯m very happy. Since I married Zachary, I have been very happy. asionally, I have a little


    conflict, but it can be resolved quickly.¡±


    The young couple seldom had conflicts.


    Even if there were asional conflicts, after everyone had calmed down, they wouldmunicate with


    each other and reason, and no one would forcefully overwhelm anyone.


    She had to say that Zachary had changed a lot for her.


    She also changed a lot for Zachary.


    Grandma May: ¡°If you want to eat anything, just tell Zack.¡±


    ¡°Understood, grandma, we were originally in the vi. I wanted to eat sauerkraut powder, but we


    couldn¡¯t make it at home, so we came back.¡± Serenity leaned her head on Grandma and said, ¡°Zachary


    really dotes on me, I love him so much.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°He loves you badly too, haha, that br*t was still stubborn back then.¡±


    Serenity alsoughed.


    Soon, the door opened again.


    It¡¯s Mrs. Lane.


    Mrs. Lane came over regrly every day to clean and take care of the flowers and nts, and she also


    brought the pet dog that Zachary gave to Serenity back then.


    Mrs. Lane and Serenity were closest to the pet dog, and when they saw Zachary, they quickly hid in a


    corner.


    It knew that the male owner didn¡¯t like it, even if it was bought by him.


    ¡°Old Madam, young mistress.¡±


    Mrs. Lane was pleasantly surprised when she saw the two of them.

 Chapter 2182

    Chapter 2182


    Mrs. Lane said: ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. When I left yesterday, I locked the door. Why didn¡¯t I open the


    door today? It turns out that the young mistress is back.¡±


    The pet dog saw Serenity and ran over wagging its tail.


    Serenity smiled: ¡°Snowball.¡±


    She stroked the pet dog¡¯s head, and the pet dogy obediently at her feet.


    Serenity: ¡°Mrs. Lane. We came backst night.¡±


    Mrs. Lane smiled and said, ¡°Eldest young mistress doesn¡¯t even call me, so I can prepare ingredients


    for oldest young mistress.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s very close to the vegetable market.¡±


    Because Mrs. Lane had been with Serenity all the time, the two of them were very good. Mrs. Lane


    also knew that the youngdy did not put on airs, but she dared not be presumptuous even if the young


    lady did not put on airs.


    Seeing Zachary busy in the kitchen, Mrs. Lane hurried to help.


    Zachary said: ¡°I have already cooked pickled cabbage and shredded pork noodles, Mrs. Lane. I don¡¯t


    need your help, you go to the balcony to take care of those flowers and nts. When we didn¡¯t live


    here, you took good care of those flowers and nts.¡±


    Mrs. Lane smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Eldest Young Master, Eldest Young Master has already


    increased my sry several times.¡±


    Her and Jim¡¯s wages increased the most and the fastest.


    Both of them had good eyesight, and they hugged the oldest young mistress¡¯s thick thigh tightly.


    Zachary: ¡°Then don¡¯t add it.¡±


    Mrs. Lane: ¡°¡­Eldest Young Master can add more times.¡±


    Zachary smiled: ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯ll give you a raise if I say I¡¯ll give you a raise.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, young master.¡± Mrs. Lane smiled and went to the balcony to take care of the flowers and


    nts.


    Liberty brought out her steamed shrimp dumplings and asked Mrs. Lane, ¡°Mrs. Lane, have you eaten?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs. Lane: ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Mrs. Lane saw some unknown grass growing in some flowerpots, so she squatted down and pulled out


    the unknown grass.


    The mud in the flower pot was brought back by the youngdy from the outside, with some weed


    seeds, and some unknown grasses would emerge from time to time.


    At the beginning, there were still many ants, and some ant medicine was sprinkled from time to time.


    Now there were almost no ants.


    ¡°Grandma, Seren, wash your hands and eat breakfast.¡± Zachary put a bowl of shredded pork noodles


    with sauerkraut on the ce where his beloved wife used to sit, and invited them toe over for


    breakfast.


    Grandma May touched Serenity¡¯s hand, and said in a low voice: ¡°Look, after raising your husband well,


    I¡¯m waiting to eat it myself, how cool it is.¡±


    Serenity hugged her arm tightly, helped her to get up, and said in a low voice: ¡°Grandma, you are really


    my real grandma.¡±


    Ever since she married Zachary, grandma had favored her.


    Just because Zachary was the grandson of Grandma May, she would not help Zachary.


    ¡°Grandma is a female as well. Grandma was the master of happiness when Zack¡¯s grandpa was alive.


    Zack admired his grandpa and resembled him in every way.¡±


    Grandma May loved Zachary, the oldest grandson, not only the child she brought up, but also the child


    who most resembles herte husband.


    ¡°It would be nice if Zack¡¯s Grandpa was still alive.¡± Grandma May said something reminiscent.


    When Grandma May helped her family¡¯s pigs choose the cabbages that could be used, and carried her


    great-granddaughter, she would probably be able to reunite with her her husband.


    She missed her husband and wondered if he was still looking for her.


    Would he go to reincarnate alone?


    He said that in the next life, they would know each other and love each other.

 Chapter 2183

    Chapter 2183


    ¡°Grandma, grandpa is watching from the sky, he is very relieved.¡±


    Zachary heard grandma¡¯s words and took them.


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°As long as you can marry a wife and have children, your grandpa will


    be at ease. What he is most worried about is your oldest grandson. Your grandfather has poured the


    most affection into you.


    When he was a father, he didn¡¯t love his son that much. When he became a grandfather, he loved his


    grandson very much. In the past, some things your father did would be criticized by your grandfather. In


    your generation, no matter what you do, it¡¯s all cheerful.¡±


    The next generation of rtives was reflected in Grandpa.


    Serenity had never met Grandpa, so it was difficult to answer.


    Zachary was brought up by his grandparents, and he had the deepest affection for his grandparents.


    He came over to help Grandma to sit down at the dining table, and said with a smile, ¡°Am I like the


    grandfather when I was young? When I have children, I will be a strict father. Get grandson, I will love


    grandson even more.¡±


    People who are rtives in the next generation, who are promoted to be grandparents, are getting


    older, and their tempers will naturally be restrained. In addition, people nowadays generally don¡¯t have


    many children. Many families have only one baby, and the elderly love them very much.


    ¡°This is the dumpling made by Liberty. Let me see how much your cooking skills have improved.¡±


    Grandma May sat down at the table and changed the subject. The topic of her husband was a bit


    heavy for her.


    Serenity helped grandma pick up a steamed dumpling.


    After Grandma May tasted it, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s as good as the shrimp dumplings sold in


    restaurants. Liberty, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. You have improved a lot. Your new restaurant is


    about to open. ¡°


    Liberty: ¡°Well, I¡¯m ready. I don¡¯t think my cooking skills are good enough. I¡¯m good at home cooking,


    and I don¡¯t know much about how to make it. Mr. Lewis suggested that I sign up to learn cooking. I n


    to go to ss after I finish my work. I learned it. Come back and practice.¡±


    Cooking was also practice made perfect; she could only do her best by fumbling through failures.


    Grandma May: ¡°Yes, you are self-motivated. Grandma likes you very much. When you be the


    owner of a big restaurant in the future, you must cook a table of delicious dishes for grandma to eat.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    Everyone was happy with the breakfast, but just as Serenity put down the bowls and chopsticks, she


    felt nauseous, covered her mouth and ran to the bathroom to vomit.


    ¡°Seren.¡± Zachary hurriedly followed in.


    Seeing her vomit so hard, Zachary patted her on the back gently, and said distressedly: ¡°you just


    vomited after eating.¡±


    She didn¡¯t vomitst night.


    Thinking back to when Alice was just pregnant, she also vomited badly, and Clive wanted Alice to go to


    the hospital to k!ll the child because he loved his wife so much.


    At that time, Serenity went to persuade Clive, and Zachary also knew about it.


    Clive said that he couldn¡¯t feel his distress.


    Now, Zachary realized it.


    When Serenity vomited in FC Manor, he didn¡¯t see it.


    When she returned to Wildridge Manor, she didn¡¯t vomit, but she didn¡¯t expect to vomit again now.


    She had only recently begun to experience pregnancy symptoms, and she had no idea when she


    would vomit, or if she would vomit until she was born, as some women do¡­


    Zachary had an impulse, he didn¡¯t want children anymore, and he didn¡¯t want his wife to suffer like that.


    Zachary didn¡¯t dare to say that, he dared to say it, not to mention how his sister Liberty and grandma


    treated him, even Seren would be anxious with him.


    Looking forward to this child, how long had she been looking forward to it, and how much pressure had


    she endured?


    After Serenity vomited, Zachary hurriedly took a tissue to wipe her mouth.


    Then he helped her out of the bathroom.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Liberty and Grandma May also looked stressed.

 Chapter 2184

    Chapter 2184


    Zachary: ¡°Grandma, is there any way to make Seren stop vomiting?¡±


    Grandma May said: ¡°Most people will have morning sickness, but it is only in the early stages of


    pregnancy. After three months, it will gradually stop vomting. As long as the vomting is not very severe,


    you can bear it. If the vomiting is too severe, go to the hospital to see a doctor.¡±


    Grandma May reminded her granddaughter-inw: ¡°Don¡¯t take medicine indiscriminately. You are


    pregnant, and many medicines cannot be used.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°Grandma, I know, I won¡¯t take medicine indiscriminately, just bear with it.¡±


    At the end, she enviously said: ¡°Jasmine doesn¡¯t vomit very much.¡±


    When it came to her, she responded.


    Grandma May: ¡°Everyone is different. Some people don¡¯t vomit when they are pregnant with their first


    child, but they vomit to death when they are pregnant with their second child.¡±


    Serenity touched her lower abdomen and said, ¡°I hope I don¡¯t vomit until I die.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I¡¯ll take Seren to the hospital for a checkupter, and ask the doctor if there¡¯s any way to


    make her vomiting lighter.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It just started, maybe I won¡¯t vomit in a few days.¡±


    Liberty poured a ss of warm water for her sister and handed it to her.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to drink in water now, I feel like vomiting after drinking it. Sour, salty, do


    you have any, give me some.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zachary said: ¡°There are no snacks at home, and the sauerkraut asked me to cook noodles with


    sauerkraut. I will send someone to buy snacks with sour immediately.¡±


    Mrs. Lane came in from the balcony and took the conversation, ¡°Do you want some sour, young


    mistress? I¡¯ll go out and buy two packs of plums right now.


    Do you have Sanhua plums? Oh, it is impossible to have Sanhua plums in this season. Then buy


    plums. If you want sour ones, I want to have that one now.¡±


    Mrs. Lane hurried out to buy plums.


    Liberty reminded her younger sister: ¡°It¡¯s good for you to have a plum once in a while, and don¡¯t eat too


    much, be careful of soft teeth.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I see.¡±


    Zachary helped Serenity to the sofa and sat down. He stood next to her and looked at her worriedly.


    He hesitated to speak several times.


    Liberty went to clear the table.


    Seeing her grandson¡¯s appearance, Grandma May said to him: ¡°Zack, you don¡¯t have to worry. Morning


    sickness is a process that many pregnant mothers have to go through. You think it¡¯s so easy to raise a


    child. In the future, you have to treat Seren better. She is willing to give birth to children for you in the


    best years, endure the pain of pregnancy, and not be afraid of shape deformation. It is because she


    loves you. Don¡¯t let Seren down, otherwise grandma will be the first to spare you.¡±


    People who admired the oldest grandson would pop up from time to time.


    Grandma May believed that her grandson was not the kind of person who wanted to change his mind.


    But she still couldn¡¯t help but say a few words to her grandson.


    Before Zachary could speak, Serenity defended the man, she said: ¡°Grandma, Zachary has treated me


    very well, he made me the envy of the whole Wiltspoon.¡±


    ¡°You will be with him for the rest of his life. If he is not good to you, who is he good to?¡± Grandma May


    had always been partial to her granddaughter-inw.


    ¡°Grandma, I do not wish to make any promises; I will demonstrate this through my actions. Grandma,


    when will Seren vomit? Must she throw up after every meal?¡± Zachary¡¯s thoughts were all on his wife¡¯s


    morning sickness.


    He really wanted to do what Clive said and did, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t learn from Clive.


    If he dared to say such a thing, grandma would definitely p him.

 Chapter 2185

    Chapter 2185


    He also listened to what Seren said to persuade Clive back then.


    ¨CMiscarriage is also very harmful to the body.


    ¨CKnowing a husband is better than a wife.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Zachary¡¯s expression fell into Serenity¡¯s eyes, and Serenity quickly guessed what was going on.


    And Zachary just stopped talking several times.


    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Serenity warned him seriously, ¡°If you dare to make a fuss like my


    cousin, I dare to divorce you, and I will raise the child myself, and you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Seren.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Grandma May and Liberty were shocked when they heard Seren¡¯s words.


    There was even mention of divorce.


    The young couple had just made Zachary¡¯s identity public. Serenity reacted very strongly and proposed


    a divorce.


    At that time Zachary was like a lunatic.


    The couple had a very tense quarrel, which made everyone worry to death.


    Fortunately, the couple reconciled as before.


    Afterwards, Serenity no longer said the word divorce in front of Zachary.


    Knowing that Zachary was most afraid of her saying the word divorce.


    ¡°Seren, I-I just thought about it for a while. I didn¡¯t say it. I love you too. I worry that you are like my


    cousin. Don¡¯t be angry. Pregnant mothers can¡¯t be angry. Be happy.¡± Zachary quickly coaxed his wife,


    and repeatedly promised that he would not say those words out of his mouth.


    Serenity grabbed his cor and said fiercely: ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t even think about it, Seren, don¡¯t be angry, let alone talk about


    divorce, you know I¡¯m most afraid of this word ¡®divorce¡¯, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Zachary hugged his beloved wife


    into his arms, and coaxed: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s have this one baby, and we won¡¯t have


    any more.¡±


    ¡°The master said that my son and daughter will be safe.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t dare to hope that she could have both children at once like Jane, there were very few


    people like that.


    If she had a first child, then the second child would be her daughter¡¯s.


    No matter what, she wanted to have a daughter, and she liked to be her daughter Avah very much.


    She also wanted to have a white and tender daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital in a while to see if we can have twins.¡± Zachary said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry,


    okay?¡±


    Serenity pushed him away and said to him: ¡°As long as you don¡¯t think that way, I won¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m


    not that delicate, maybe I won¡¯t vomit soon.¡±


    Grandma May and Liberty watched as the couple said something they didn¡¯t understand thoroughly,


    and couldn¡¯t get in the conversation, so they could only watch.


    When Zachary coaxed his wife, Grandma May asked, ¡°Seren, what did Zack say just now?¡±


    After asking, Grandma May pped Zachary¡¯s arm again, and warned him: ¡°St!nky boy, stay away


    from Seren, don¡¯t keep making her angry.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Grandma May domineeringly ordered him to step aside.


    Zachary hurriedly abdicated.


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma, he just had a bad thought and didn¡¯t say it out. He promises he won¡¯t even think


    about it, so I won¡¯t bother with him. I won¡¯t say what he thinks, for fear that grandma will beat him up.¡±

 Chapter 2186

    Chapter 2186


    Grandma May wanted to p her again.


    Serenity quickly grabbed Grandma May¡¯s hand, ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t be angry anymore, don¡¯t beat him


    anymore, he is in his thirties, if you beat him, he will be ashamed.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Although Seren is protecting you and didn¡¯t say anything wrong with you, grandma still


    has to warn you, you¡¯re dishonest, grandma won¡¯t be the first to spare you!¡±


    Zachary smiled wryly: ¡°Grandma, I know. I¡¯m honest, I¡¯ve always been honest, okay?


    Soon, Mrs. Lane bought Huamei and came back.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t wait to tear off the package, picked one and put it in her mouth. The sour taste


    lingered in her mouth. She smiled and said, ¡°I just like this taste.¡±


    Seeing that Serenity liked it, Zachary heaved a sigh of relief.


    After a short rest, Zachary took Serenity out to the hospital for an examination.


    Grandma May and Liberty still stayed in Brynfield.


    Mrs. Lane continued to be busy with her affairs.


    When she was free, Grandma May had time to ask about Liberty and Duncan.


    ¡°You and Duncan haven¡¯t made any progress yet? Duncan¡¯s love for you is a lesson from heaven and


    earth. Mrs. Lewis won¡¯t stop you now, so give Duncan a chance.¡±


    In order to look after Serenity, Grandma May nned not to go out and pick her granddaughter-inw.


    But she still wanted to be a matchmaker as soon as she was free.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Liberty is also concerned about Grandma May, and she really wanted to help Duncan.


    Liberty was also a good one.


    Even though she was divorced and had a child, as long as Duncan didn¡¯t dislike her, she could still be


    happy.


    This age was different from their previous age.


    People in the past thought that divorce was a shameful thing, and no matter how bad life was, they had


    to endure it. People nowadays, as long as they can¡¯t live on, let go and let each other be free.


    After Liberty was silent, he said: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m busy with my career now, and I really haven¡¯t given


    much thought to my rtionship. Mr. Lewis is so good, I always feel that I¡¯m not good enough for him. If


    I hadn¡¯t been divorced and hadn¡¯t had kids, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What happened to the divorce? It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Grandma May interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s not that Duncan


    doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with you. He likes Sonny so much, so you don¡¯t have to worry that he


    won¡¯t be able to ept Sonny. Give him a chance, and he will treat Sonny as his own.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°Duncan said that he liked Sonny very much at first, so he paid


    attention to you. Later, when he knew you were Zack¡¯s oldest sister, he paid more attention to you.


    Speaking of which, he would like you, it¡¯s because he likes Sonny.


    He has also seen you when you were in the most embarrassing situation. He has seen you when you


    were a fat man weighing two hundred catties, but he still likes you, which shows that he is absolutely


    sincere to you.


    No matter how well you do, some people will say that you are not doing well. Why should we care


    about what others say, affecting and destroying our mood? It¡¯s not worth it. You live a good life, you


    enjoy the blessing, and you live a happy life. If you are not doing well, you are the one who suffers, and


    others cannot enjoy blessings or suffer for you. So we don¡¯t care what other people say.


    I still hope that you can give Duncan a chance. It¡¯s not easy for him toe to this day because of you.


    How is his rehabilitation going?¡±


    Grandma May felt sorry for Duncan.


    A good person, suddenly about to sit in a wheelchair.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis insists on doing rehabilitation every day, but the weather is hot, he usually does


    rehabilitation in the morning, and then goes to my new restaurant in the afternoon. I am now trying to


    cook some dishes that I have never cooked before, and he has be a helper. The one I tried.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your ex-husband?¡± Grandma May asked about Hank again.

 Chapter 2187

    Chapter 2187


    Liberty was silent for a while before saying: ¡°He came out of the intensive care unit and was transferred


    to a normal ward. I took Sonny to see him while he was recovering.¡±


    Grandma May hummed, ¡°Does he still want to get back together with you?¡±


    ¡°He regretted it, but he didn¡¯t say anything about remarrying me. He and Jessica haven¡¯t divorced yet.


    His family wants him to get a divorce. ording to him, he doesn¡¯t want a divorce.


    But even if he divorces, I will not remarry him. He is Sonny¡¯s father, and I will not prevent the father and


    son from meeting and cultivating their rtionship, but I will definitely not remarry him for Sonny.¡±


    After a pause, Liberty continued: ¡°The Brown family always wanted him to remarry me. How could it be


    possible to remarry? My heart is broken. If I die, it is impossible to turn back.


    The ones that are as good as those rtives in my hometown are all top quality.¡±


    Liberty was always worried that her sister would be dragged down because of her own affairs. Although


    they found their aunt back, her aunt¡¯s family was in a good condition and could support the sisters to


    some extent, but the business was a business, not Hunt¡¯s.


    She was always worried that the York family would look down on her sister, so she tried not to trouble


    her sister as much as possible, and she didn¡¯t say anything about things that she could solve.


    She was not strong enough to be a strong support for her sister, so she didn¡¯t hold her back, or at least


    didn¡¯t make trouble for her.


    Grandma May nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be burdened, and don¡¯t think that you will drag Serenity down.


    You have been married for so long, and you know the character of my York family. If you have


    difficulties, just speak up. If you can think that way, grandma can rest assured, at least you don¡¯t have


    to worry that you will be coaxed by Brown family.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I won¡¯t. It¡¯s enough to jump into the fire pit once, how can I jump twice. At the beginning, the


    divorce was so troublesome. Thanks to Zachary¡¯s help, I was able to get a smooth divorce ording to


    my wishes. I¡¯m not stupid enough to remarry Hank. If he lives better than me, will he turn back? No.


    Let him and Jessica continue to entangle.¡±


    At the time of the divorce, when Hank was mentioned, Liberty would have some mood swings, but now,


    even if Hank died, she would not have any mood swings anymore.


    To her, Hank was just her son¡¯s father now.


    It had nothing to do with her.


    Grandma May: ¡°Think about Duncan. He is definitely not a man like Hank. If you are with Duncan, all of


    us can rest assured. Seren will not persuade you to remarry. In fact, she still hopes that you can find


    true love and have someone to rely on. You are taking care of Sonny alone, and you have to take care


    of your business. It is also very tiring. Duncan can help you take the pressure off.


    The main reason is that Duncan likes Sonny very much, and he can treat Sonny like his own.¡±


    Liberty looked at Grandma May, and suddenly hugged Grandma May¡¯s arm, resting her head on


    Grandma May¡¯s shoulder, and said with a smile: ¡°Grandma, I seriously suspect that you went to Lewis¡¯s


    house first when you came back, and met Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Grandma May always spoke for Duncan.


    Grandma May also smiled and said: ¡°Then you have wronged grandma. No matter how much grandma


    loves Duncan, she will take care of her own children first. Grandma saw that Zack and Serenity are so


    happy, and they are a couple. I hope you will too. You can ept new love affairs and have new


    happiness. Liberty, a person¡¯s life is only a few decades, happiness is the most important thing!¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Grandma, I have no prejudice against Mr. Lewis, but the gap between me and him is too big.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t dislike me, and his mother doesn¡¯t stop me, I still feel that I am not worthy of him. He


    is now working hard on rehabilitation and I work hard to start a business.


    When he stands up again and can walk like a normal person, I think, I can also rely on my own efforts


    to have a certain amount of wealth, and then with him, at least I will be less stressed. Lest others say


    that I did it for his money is for his status.¡±

 Chapter 2188

    Chapter 2188


    Grandma May said: ¡°You are the same as Serenity, you two sisters have the same personality, okay,


    with your words, when grandma visits Duncan at Lewis¡¯s houseter, he will be happy.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    It felt like Grandma May was addicted to it that month.


    Those grandchildren of marriageable age in the family, after solving it, aimed at her again


    ¡°knock knock knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    Liberty let go of Grandma May¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to open the door, but I don¡¯t know


    who it is.¡±


    Zachary took Serenity to the hospital, but he didn¡¯te back so soon.


    And not many people knew that the young couple had returned.


    Unless it was someone who could see Serenity¡¯s circle of friends.


    Grandma May: ¡°I think it should be your aunt.¡±


    Liberty went to open the door, and the pet dog Snowball also followed Liberty, shaking his head and


    tail.


    The door opened, but the person standing at the door was Jasmine.


    ¡°Miss Liberty.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and called Liberty, Liberty staggered her body to let her into the room, saw the two


    bodyguards behind Jasmine carryingrge bags in their hands, Liberty said to her: ¡°Jasmine, you came


    here with so many things.¡±


    Jasmine said: ¡°Serenity is so embarrassing. I only now know that she came back from FC Manor and


    asked someone to look after the bookstore for me, so I hurried over here. When she found out that I


    was pregnant, Serenity kept stuffing supplements into my house. Now that she is pregnant, I have the


    opportunity to stuff her with supplements. Grandma, when did youe back?¡±


    After entering the room, seeing Grandma May sitting on the sofa, Jasmine asked in surprise. She


    quickly stepped forward, put her bag on the sofa, and affectedly took Grandma May¡¯s arm.


    Jasmine: ¡°Grandma, we miss you.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°No wonder I¡¯m sneezing every day, so you guys are talking about me.¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Seren?¡± Jasmine asked about her friend.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Zack took her to the hospital for an examination. Dr. Carden took her pulse at FC Manor. Both the


    young couple wanted to go to the hospital for an examination. Serenity already had a pregnancy


    reaction. With Dr. Carden¡¯s medical skills, she took the pulse. There is no wrong pulse.¡±


    The bodyguards of the Bucham family ced the supplements on the coffee table, and Liberty invited


    them to sit down and drink a ss of water.


    Jasmine understood and said: ¡°Serenity has been looking forward to this child for a long time. She


    absolutely believes in Dr. Carden. She went to the hospital for an examination, which means taking a


    B-ultrasound to check the embryonic development. I did the same at that time.


    Does Serenity vomit?¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for her getting rounder and rounder, it would be because the little ones in her stomach were


    growing up. Even Jasmine felt that she didn¡¯t change much before and after pregnancy. She didn¡¯t


    vomit very much and could eat and sleep.

 Chapter 2189

    Chapter 2189


    Liberty took Jasmine¡¯s words and said: ¡°Seren vomited after breakfast, and Zachary felt very stressed,


    so he took her to the hospital for an examination, and by the way, ask the doctor if there is any way to


    stop vomiting.¡±


    She smiled and said, ¡°I think he¡¯s so nervous that he wants to vomit instead of Seren.¡±


    Her brother-inw felt sorry for her sister, and she was very relieved.


    Her sister, Serenity, was much luckier than her.


    She and Hank were old ssmates, and they got married after dating for many years. After marriage,


    she became pregnant, and Hank spent little time with her.


    Not to mention feeling sorry for her, even Hank never apanied her to her prenatal check-up, and


    always asked her younger sister to apany her.


    Shaking her head, Liberty was toozy to think about her failed marriage with Hank.


    Jasmine smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s normal, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be Zachary. He loves Serenity so much


    and treats her like a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Jasmine, you¡¯re looking so pretty.¡±


    Grandma May looked at Jasmine¡¯s expression.


    Jasmine: ¡°Josh raised me like a pig, can I look bad?¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°Your appearance shows that he cares about you and hopes you are


    well.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I try to control this mouth as much as possible, not daring to eat too much. Otherwise, I¡¯d


    really be fat like a pig.¡±


    Jasmine still remembered that Sister Liberty¡¯s weight soared after she became pregnant.


    Although Josh treated her very well, she was not too worried that Josh would change his mind, but she


    did not allow herself to be fat, and after giving birth, she had to work hard to lose weight.


    Fortunately, Seren was pregnant. Let¡¯s get fat with her; she was more willing to grow her flesh on her


    best friend, haha.


    Jasmine: ¡°Grandma, when you return this time, you won¡¯t be running around, right? Every time I go to


    Wildridge Manor and don¡¯t see you, I feel very weak. I miss you so much.¡±


    Grandma May said: ¡°I will stay in Wiltspoon for the next year. I won¡¯t run away, and I can¡¯t run anymore.


    I¡¯m getting old.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not old at all. You¡¯re looking about the same age as my mother-inw.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Although Grandma May had graying hair, she had a strong body and could fly around.


    Grandma May: ¡°asionally, I might go to Jensburg to rx and care about my third grandson Kevin.¡±


    In fact, Kevin didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    He was shameless when chasing his wife.


    Hayden was often p!ssed off by him, and there was nothing he could do about it.


    It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way, it¡¯s because Hayden gave him face and didn¡¯t k!ll him.


    Donald and his wife had identified Kevin and treated him as son-inw, indicating that Kevin was well-


    liked by his future father-inw.


    It¡¯s just that Hayden still couldn¡¯t take it downpletely.


    Kevinined to Grandma May,ining that grandma picked a stone for him, and it didn¡¯t


    warm up after covering it for so long.


    He alsoined that Hayden had been disguised as a man since she was a child; she was more


    masculine than a man; shecked the softness and charm of a woman; and she refused to wear


    women¡¯s clothes, which made him want to see his fianc¨¦e in women¡¯s clothes no matter how alluring


    the city or country was; it would not work.


    Grandma May asked him back, Was it boring to chase his wife?


    Kevin stopped talking.


    ¡°I envy you, Grandma.¡±


    Jasmine hadn¡¯t traveled far for a long time, and she was extremely envious.


    She also wanted to y around.


    It¡¯s a shame she had a baby in her belly, and her inws didn¡¯t agree with her going out; even her


    mother¡¯s family told her not to run around.

 Chapter 2190

    Chapter 2190


    Jasmine felt that her pregnancy was like going to jail, without much freedom.


    She didn¡¯t know how the York family would treat Seren. Like her, could they only go to the bookstore to


    guard the shop?


    ¡°You¡¯ve been pregnant for three months. If your fetus is stable, you can go out for a walk. Just don¡¯t go


    to dangerous ces, and don¡¯t tire yourself out. Don¡¯t travel far in the third trimester. ¡°


    Jasmine was even more envious of Grandma May¡¯s words.


    This time, she¡¯s not envious of Grandma May, but her friend Serenity.


    Grandma May said this to let her know that her friends would not be like her, and the scope of activities


    was limited to Wiltspoon.


    They talked for a while before Jasmine left to go home.


    Oh, instead of going home, she asked the bodyguard to send her to the York Corporation.


    When they arrived at the York Corporation, there was still half an hour before the off-duty time. Jasmine


    asked the bodyguards to park the car at the entrance of thepany, so there was no need to enter


    thepany.


    She didn¡¯t want to go in and disturb Josh¡¯s work.


    However, Josh soon found out about his beloved wife¡¯s arrival.


    The people in the security department were not free-spirited.


    The security staff had long memorized the car that Jasmine often sat in, and they also knew Serenity¡¯s


    license te number by heart.


    She and Jasmine were faces that everyone in the security department must remember.


    There was a popr saying in Wiltspoon: ¡°It is better to offend Mr. York, Mr. Bucham, than Mrs. York


    and Mrs. Bucham¡¯s family.¡±


    Both Zachary and Josh were mad lovers of wives.


    Everyone knew the abilities and methods of these two men.


    But after they married and had a child, their tempers improved dramatically, especially Zachary¡¯s.


    But if anyone touched Serenity or Jasmine, it¡¯s courting death.


    Josh, dressed in a suit and leather shoes, ran out of thepany at a trot.


    Jasmine, who was sitting in the back seat of the car ying with her mobile phone and waiting for her


    husband to get off work, didn¡¯t know that her husband had already run away, or the bodyguard saw him


    with sharp eyes, and quickly reminded Jasmine: ¡°Young Mistress, Young Master is here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Josh came out? Is he going out to work or¡ª¡±


    Through the window of the car, Jasmine saw his man jogging out, opened the door and got out of the


    car before finishing her sentence.


    ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t get out of the car; why don¡¯t you go into thepany when you¡¯re here? It¡¯s so hot


    outside.¡± Josh came quickly, preventing Jasmine from getting out of the car, and others followed him


    into the car. ¡°It¡¯s killing me.¡±


    Josh, who was used to enjoying the air conditioner, trotted out all the way, his handsome face was


    reddened by the sun, and he was sweating profusely from running.


    There was no air-conditioning outside the office building, and there was a distance from the entrance of


    the office building to the entrance of thepany. It was no wonder that he ran out like this without an


    umbre, and it was not hot.


    Jasmine saw that his head was covered with sweat, so she quickly took a tissue to help him wipe off


    the sweat.


    Jasmine: ¡°What are you doing out here? It¡¯s almost the end of get off work. I¡¯ll just wait outside for a


    while. The air conditioner is on in the car, and I¡¯m not hot. Look at you, you¡¯re sweating profusely.¡±


    Josh enjoyed his wife¡¯s thoughtful service and said, ¡°I heard you came, but you didn¡¯t enter the


    company, so I hurried out to have a look. Didn¡¯t you go to Serenity¡¯s? I thought you stayed at her ce


    for lunch at noon. Zachary said that he would not return to thepany for two days.¡±


    ¡°When I went, Young Master York had already taken Seren to the hospital. Seren already had


    pregnancy symptoms. She had been pregnant for a while, but she didn¡¯t know.¡± Jasmine helped her


    husband wipe off his sweat and said, ¡°Grandma York is back. When I left, she asked Sister Liberty to


    apany her to visit Mr. Lewis. Someone in my store watched over me, so I came here and waited


    for you to get off work. Let¡¯s have lunch together.


    When I arrived, I saw that there was still half an hour before you got off work. I didn¡¯t want to go in and


    disturb you but the security guards told you.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2191

    Chapter 2191


    Josh said: ¡°The security guards have memorized the cars you and the president¡¯s wife use by heart,


    and they notified me when they saw that you had not entered thepany. I thought I did something


    wrong. You didn¡¯t go in to see me when you came here. I was so scared that I dropped what I was


    doing and crawled out.¡±


    Jasmine burst outughing, even the bodyguard couldn¡¯t helpughing, but he didn¡¯t dare tough


    want only like the young mistress, so he could only stopughing and hold back hisughter.


    Jasmine: ¡°I made it sound like I was disgusting, and you were still rolling and crawling. I only saw you


    running out, but I didn¡¯t see you rolling and crawling. You said that, why don¡¯t I get out of the car and


    perform rolling and crawling? Let me see.¡±


    Josh said: ¡°My wife wants to watch me roll and crawl, so I¡¯ll get off the car and show you.¡±


    He said he was about to get out of the car.


    Jasmine grabbed him and yelled at him: ¡°You are serious, just kidding you.¡±


    Josh smiled and said: ¡°As I said, the most important thing is that you are happy. As long as you want


    me to do something, I will do it.¡±


    As he said that, he was already seated on the car seat, and sighed: ¡°It¡¯s stillfortable to have the air


    conditioner blowing on it. It¡¯s only a short walk, and I¡¯m already sunburned, it¡¯s so hot.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Those who are engaged in construction have to go to work in hot weather.¡±


    Josh: ¡°That¡¯s right, the construction team works very hard in summer. Did you see your best friend


    when you went to Zachary¡¯s house?¡±


    Jasmine shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t see her, she was too loyal. She came back yesterday and didn¡¯t tell


    me. This morning, she took a picture of Brynfield downstairs and posted it on Moments. It was located


    in Brynfield, so I knew she was back.¡±


    Zachary was the one who announced the good news yesterday, and the only ones who dared to


    disturb Serenity were her rtives and friends. No one knew that she was back, and they just


    congratted her on WhatsApp.


    When Jasmine found out that her friend was pregnant, she was even happier than when she was


    pregnant. She started preparing nutritional products yesterday afternoon, thinking that she would send


    it to Serenity¡¯s home when she came back from FC Manor.


    When she was pregnant, everyone also gave her nutritional supplements.


    Josh: ¡°The couple is probably overjoyed. Zachary probably knew his wife was pregnant and came back


    in a hurry. He must go back to Wildridge Manor first. The elders of the York family live at Wildridge


    Manor for the elderly. When they heard the good news, they surrounded Serenity, and Zachary might


    be squeezed into a corner. Serenity probably won¡¯t have the chance or the time to talk to you guys


    properly.¡±


    Josh was indeed a good buddy of Zachary, who understood Zachary¡¯s temper.


    He could also guess Zachary¡¯s situation yesterday. Didn¡¯t Zachary just get squeezed into a corner by


    his elders yesterday?


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Jasmine smiled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous to speak for your good buddy.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I know you¡¯re not angry; you and Serenity have been friends for many years. Serenity ranks


    ahead of me in your heart, how could you be angry with her? Besides, my wife has a big heart and


    won¡¯t n those things. When you were pregnant, we also notified our family members first, and then


    our friends.¡±


    ¡°Are you off work?¡± Jasmine quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°My wife hase to pick me up from get off work. Of course I have to get off work. I¡¯ll talk about it in


    the afternoon if I have anything to do. Let¡¯s go home and have dinner or go to the hotel?¡±


    Josh ordered the bodyguard to drive.


    Jasmine: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going in and driving your car?¡±


    Josh: ¡°Don¡¯t go in, it¡¯s terribly hot outside. It¡¯s going to be a National Day holiday soon, and it¡¯s still so


    hot.¡±


    Jasmine sighed: ¡°Wiltspoon, it¡¯s not cold in winter, let alone autumn. When we were young, we felt that


    the four seasons were distinct, but now it¡¯s getting hotter every year.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2192

    Chapter 2192


    Jasmine was a native of Wiltspoon, and her family became rich because of the demolition.


    Jasmine: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hotel to eat, but let¡¯s go home and eat. It¡¯s a bit far away. I¡¯m hungry


    now.¡±


    Josh asked her: ¡°Aren¡¯t there any snacks you like in the car? Didn¡¯t you say that? Prepare some


    snacks you like in the car, and when you go out, you can eat some snacks to pass the time, and you


    won¡¯t let yourself be hungry.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I didn¡¯t go out much recently, I just went back to the store, so I didn¡¯t prepare it.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I¡¯ll pass by the dim sum shop in a while, and I¡¯ll get off the car and buy you some food. Let¡¯s go


    back to your home to eat, it¡¯s not far away.¡±


    It¡¯s a bit far back from York Corporation to Bucham¡¯s house.


    But it¡¯s not too far to go back to Sox¡¯s house.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jasmine happily responded.


    Compared with her husband¡¯s family, which was full of delicacies, she preferred to go back to her


    mother¡¯s house to eat home-cooked food made by her mother.


    Even if she went back to her mother¡¯s house to eat a bowl of porridge with mustard, she still thought it


    was delicious andfortable.


    After hearing what his young master and young mistress said, the bodyguard drove to Sox¡¯s house


    silently.


    On the way, Jasmine suddenly sighed: ¡°Seren is happier than me. She has a man who really


    understands her, and a husband who is truly enlightened.¡±


    Hearing this, Josh sat upright suddenly, turned his head to look at his wife, and asked cautiously: ¡°Wife,


    what did I do wrong? I hope you can point it out, and I will correct it immediately.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I understand you very well, too.¡±


    In Wiltspoon, whoever wanted to talk about the happiest women in the younger generation was her and


    Serenity.


    Suddenly hearing Jasmine sigh like this, Josh was very nervous, and was also thinking about what he


    didn¡¯t do well, he might as well be Zachary.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jasmine touched her belly, it wasn¡¯t too big, but she could tell that she was a pregnant mother.


    ¡°After Seren is pregnant, Young Master York will not force her to raise her baby at home. Young Master


    York understands Seren and knows that she can¡¯t stay with someone even after she is pregnant.


    Unless the doctor says she needs to rest at home, she will be like me. Now like this, I have nothing to


    do all day, and I feel like I¡¯m wasting my time.¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­you don¡¯t have nothing to do, don¡¯t you go to the bookstore to look at the store every day?¡±


    Jasmine was at a loss for words.


    Josh took her hand and said with a smile: ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from doing whatever you want. Sometimes I


    will satisfy you despite my mother¡¯s scolding. Look, my mother won¡¯t let you go out. Didn¡¯t I get scolded


    by my mother for a few days and still let you go back to the bookstore every day?


    Don¡¯t think about it, I mainly love you. I think that when a woman is pregnant, she needs her husband¡¯s


    care andpany the most. So I don¡¯t socialize now, and I will go home to apany you when I get


    off work. However, I really don¡¯t agree with women going to work every day after pregnancy. There is


    no way to do work.¡±


    Jasmine pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know the blessings in the midst of blessings. I


    just hope that I can do whatever I want like before I was pregnant. You will support me as always.¡±


    Both her parents-inw were very good, but they ced too much emphasis on the baby in her womb,


    wishing that she would lie on the bed every day and not go out and truly be a young mistress who


    stretched out her clothes for her hands and her food for her mouth.


    Serenity: ¡°Of course, I will focus on the child in my belly, and I will never do anything to hurt myself and


    the child.¡±


    Josh understood what she was thinking, kissed the back of her hand, and said dotingly: ¡°It¡¯s my family


    that puts too much pressure on you and never lets you do this or that. I¡¯ll talk to my parents at night


    about the restrictions on you. Wife, I hope we can grow old together, and I hope you will be happy for


    the rest of your life.¡±

 Chapter 2193

    Chapter 2193


    Josh also admitted that since Jasmine became pregnant, his parents, even his uncles, valued the baby


    in Jasmine¡¯s belly and would not let Jasmine do this or that. She had to eat three meals a day


    ording to the dietitian¡¯s requirements, and he also didn¡¯t let her go out often, worrying that she


    would get hurt or something.


    The elders in the family wanted Jasmine to stay at home and raise the baby.


    When Jasmine wanted to go shopping, the elders persuaded her in various ways and then asked


    Jasmine to make a list of what she wanted to buy and give it to the housekeeper, who would help her


    buy it.


    Her life as a national treasure casts shadows even on Serenity; that¡¯s why she ¡°negotiated¡± with


    Zachary when she was just pregnant.


    There was no harm withoutparison.


    When Serenity was not pregnant, Josh was so kind to Jasmine that Jasmine couldn¡¯t say anything.


    When Serenity became pregnant, Jasmine was envious of Zachary and Zachary¡¯s understanding of


    Serenity, and couldn¡¯t helpining to her husband.


    How many women look forward to resting at home after pregnancy, but in order to make a living, they


    have to continue to work, and some even work until the third trimester of pregnancy.


    But Jasmine felt that she didn¡¯t have to go to work, it was too boring¡­


    ¡°Husband, thank you.¡± Jasmine took his hand and stuck it to her face.


    He was too good to her.


    The thinking of the older generation was difficult for them to change. But Josh had tried his best to


    protect her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take what I said just now, I just said that because of a momentary mood swing.¡±


    She knew in her heart how much Josh adored her but what she said was a kind of harm to him.


    Josh: ¡°I didn¡¯t take it to heart. If you are dissatisfied with me, you have to say it. Don¡¯t hold it in your


    heart and make yourself feel bad. If you don¡¯t say it, I don¡¯t know what I did wrong. It cannot be


    changed. I said before that I don¡¯t want you to envy anyone, even if she is your best friend. I want you


    to be the envy of others.¡±


    From the blind date to the marriage, the young couple went smoothly without experiencing any ups and


    downs or twists and turns. They may not be as good as Zachary and Serenity, but Josh worked hard to


    understand and tolerate his wife.


    Josh: ¡°Wife, if you have any unhappy things in the future, you have to say it.¡±


    Jasmine smiled, ¡°Okay, as long as you are not afraid of hurting your self-esteem, I will say it.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I¡¯m thick-skinned and broad-minded. I¡¯m not afraid of hurting my self-esteem. You can say that


    what I¡¯m most afraid of is that you are dissatisfied with me, but you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s wrong, so I


    can¡¯t correct it. I¡¯m getting worse and worse than Zachary. Oh, I¡¯m under a lot of pressure to have such


    an excellent buddy and boss.¡±


    But the wives of the two were still good best friends.


    If Jasmine didn¡¯tpare Josh with Zachary, Josh would do it unconsciously.


    Jasmine: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I put you under a lot of pressure, I just don¡¯t know the blessings in the


    blessings¡­¡±


    Josh strangled his beloved wife¡¯s delicate body.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He did this so suddenly, Jasmine was caught off guard and plunged into his arms.


    Her unfinished words were interrupted like this.


    Josh: ¡°My wife, you are not allowed to say those words. The elders in my family really have many


    restrictions on you. I know your personality, so it¡¯s hard for you.¡±


    When Jasmine was young, she wanted to break through and prop up a blue sky of her own.


    So she and Serenity opened a bookstore together, and knowing that Serenity and Elisa wanted to


    invest in a vegetable and fruitpany and contract arge field in the countryside to grow vegetables,


    she decisively joined in the investment.


    It was originally apany of three people, a career of three people.


    Because she was pregnant, she was asked to raise a baby at home, and to be a young grandmother


    who had no worries about food and clothing, and she was not allowed to interfere in anything. She


    must be depressed in her heart.

 Chapter 2194

    Chapter 2194


    Josh didn¡¯t like to hear his beloved wife say that she didn¡¯t know how to be blessed when she was


    blessed.


    she was not!


    Josh should not restrain Jasmine from flying high with her friends; whatever she wanted to do, Josh


    should do his best to support her.


    Jasmine looked up in his arms.


    Josh lowered his head and poked her lips. His eyes were full of affection, and then he couldn¡¯t help


    whispering a few words in her ear, and then she was pinched and pushed, she sat upright, her face


    flushed.


    Josh smiled softly.


    Since the bodyguard was driving, Josh couldn¡¯t do anything with the fat around his mouth.


    ¡°I will stop at XX pharmacy in a while and buy some nutritional supplements for my father-inw and


    mother-inw.¡± Josh ordered the bodyguards.


    Both husband and wife returned to their natal home on a temporary basis.


    There was no gift prepared.


    Jasmine said: ¡°You do not need to purchase as many items when returning to my mother¡¯s home. Each


    time you return, you packrge and small bags. So courteous that my mother will have to mention you


    again in the future.¡±


    Josh said with a smile: ¡°We just returned from my mother¡¯s house; did we not also packrge bags? My


    mother even stuffed arge bag of vegetables into the trunk of our car.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°My mother¡¯s own vegetables are better than those bought.¡±


    Josh: ¡°That¡¯s what my mother-inw gave. They are all the best.¡±


    It¡¯s shameless for Josh to praise his mother-inw.


    Mrs. Sox followed his example and treated him better than her son-inw.


    Jasmine believed that if her mother already had a son simr to her son-inw, she would not want a


    daughter.


    If it weren¡¯t for her daughter, how could her mother have such a good son-inw as Josh?


    The bodyguard stopped the car in front of the pharmacy Josh mentioned.


    ¡°Honey, wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll get out of the car to do some shopping. It¡¯s hot outside.¡±


    Josh refused to let Jasmine get off the car, so he went into the pharmacy to buy some supplements for


    his parents-inw.


    Jasmine watched her husbande out with big and small bags, and felt warm in her heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Josh cared about her, so he would value her natal family.


    Every time Josh went back to his natal home, he never went empty-handed. Of course, he never


    refused anything her parents asked them to bring home.


    He said that he bought things for his parents-inw, that was filial piety.


    What his parents-inw gave him was the love of the elders for the younger generation, and it was also


    the expression of a family.


    ¡°It feels very hot this year.¡±


    As soon as Josh got into the car, Jasmine took out a tissue to help him wipe his sweat.


    Actually Josh didn¡¯t sweat but he really enjoyed the thoughtfulness of his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a feeling. It¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s really hot. Every day, the sun hangs high in the sky and thousands of


    sunlight rays fall. You can fry eggs outside at noon.¡± Josh¡¯s words were a bit exaggerated. ¡°The main


    reason is that it hasn¡¯t rained for a long time.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°My family¡¯s fields are now muddled. There have been enormous changes in the vige


    over thest 20 or 30 years. When farming was still practiced in the past, crops would perish in times of


    drought orck of rain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never farmed before.¡± Josh said with a smile. He had been a Young master since birth.

 Chapter 2195

    Chapter 2195


    The Sox family didn¡¯t know that the young couple woulde over for lunch.


    After hearing the horn, Mrs. Sox said to her husband: ¡°Did I hear it wrong? I think it is the horning


    from our door.¡±


    At noon, the couple had lunch.


    The younger generation didn¡¯t have time to go home for lunch because they had jobs.


    Mr. Sox said: ¡°I didn¡¯t hear the dog barking. It should not belong to our rtives. Perhaps the son next


    door brought back his ex-girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°When will our son bring a girlfriend back?¡± Mrs. Sox sighed.


    The daughters were all married, while the son did not yet have a girlfriend.


    ¡°Our son is not in a hurry, why are you in a hurry. Our son is still young.¡±


    Soon, there was the sound of the door opening outside.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the couple looked at each other.


    Immediately, Mrs. Sox put down the bowls and chopsticks, got up and walked out of the house.


    Seeing the car, the dog rushed to the gate of the yard, shaking his head and tail.


    ¡°Husband, Jasmine is back.¡± When Mrs. Sox saw her daughter¡¯s car, she happily turned her head and


    called out to her husband. Then she walked down the steps and walked a dozen steps before stopping.


    When the bodyguard stopped the car, she walked to the back seat of the car.


    As soon as the car door opened, Mrs. Sox first noticed her son-inw. Mrs. Sox smiled so broadly that


    her eyes became a line.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Josh got out of the car and called Mom sweetly. Then he turned around to help his beloved wife get off


    the car, only to find that Jasmine got off from the other side.


    When Jasmine got off the car, she also helped to get things.


    ¡°Josh, you¡¯re here. Have you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t you call back in advance?¡± Mrs. Sox asked with a


    smile. She nced behind her son-inw and found that her daughter got off the car from the other


    side.


    She warmly greeted her son-inw into the house.


    ¡°I just got off work, and Jasmine wanted toe back for lunch, so the two of us came back directly.


    Mom, is there a meal for the two of us?¡± Josh went into the house with his mother-inw and asked


    her.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Jasmine called her mother.


    The two bodyguards also got out of the car.


    Mr. Sox came out from the house and called everyone into the house.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mrs. Sox said with a smile: ¡°I put a few more rice in every meal, just because I am afraid that any of


    you will suddenlye back and have nothing to eat. There are dozens of chickens and ducks at


    home, so you don ¡®t have to worry about leftovers.¡±


    ¡°Mom raises so many chickens and ducks.¡± Josh smiled and said, ¡°Where is it raised?¡±


    ¡°Jasmine¡¯s uncle has contracted for several lychee gardens. The chickens and ducks we bought were


    all raised in her uncle¡¯s lychee garden. They are eaten during the New Year. These are real free-range


    chickens. I¡¯ll catch a few for you to kill and eat during the New Year.¡±


    Although Mrs. Sox was a charter woman, her monthly rent was in the six figures but she retained the


    previous living habits.


    Every year, dozens of chickens were caught and brought back to be raised, eaten during the New Year,


    and visited by rtives.


    ¡°The free-range chicken is delicious, so I¡¯m lucky.¡± Joshughed.


    He didn¡¯t dislike his mother-inw only giving him a few free-range chickens for the New Year.


    Mrs. Sox: ¡°I¡¯ll eventually catch a bunch of chickens and bring them back to raise. I¡¯ll eat them while


    Jasmine is confined. During confinement, the women in the vige are required to kill a chicken every


    day.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°¡­Mom, I can¡¯t eat a chicken every day. I¡¯m terrified of chicken.¡±

 Chapter 2196

    Chapter 2196


    She only ate chicken legs and chicken wings after the chickens were k!lled at home.


    ¡°You are now in confinement, and you don¡¯tck nutrition. When you were in confinement before


    bing a mother, you could eat a few chickens in a month. You bought so many things and came


    back, and I said it all: don¡¯t buy it; it¡¯s a waste of money, and your dad and I can¡¯t finish it.¡± Mrs. Sox


    scolded her daughter for buying so many things.


    But she stretched out her hand and took something from her daughter, worried that her daughter would


    be tired.


    After entering the house, Mr. Sox hurriedly went into the kitchen and brought out a few sets of bowls


    and chopsticks.


    The two bodyguards ate with them.


    Knowing that the Sox family had no airs and didn¡¯t pay attention to so many rules, the bodyguards were


    used to it. If they didn¡¯t sit together to eat, Mr. Sox would be angry.


    ¡°Mom, do you have porridge? I want white porridge.¡± Jasmine saw the pickles her mother had pickled


    on the dining table, so she sat down and asked her mother, ¡°I want to eat porridge and pickles,


    especially.¡±


    At her husband¡¯s house, Jasmine couldn¡¯t eat these.


    The nutritionist won¡¯t let her eat pickles.


    Her mother-inw also said to eat less pickled things.


    She never dared to put her own pickled things in the things sent by her mother¡¯s family.


    ¡°The porridge was cooked in the morning. If you want to eat it, Mom will heat it up.¡± When Mrs. Sox


    said this, she nced at her son-inw.


    Her daughter married a wealthy family, and the son-inw was very nice, but Mrs. Sox was still worried


    that the son-inw would not like it.


    She knew that her daughter¡¯s three meals a day at her husband¡¯s house were arranged by a


    nutritionist.


    Even if her daughter worked in a bookstore, she didn¡¯t have to cook for herself most of the time. The


    son-inw would have the food delivered, or the inws would arrange for someone to deliver it.


    Josh knew what his mother-inw was thinking. He smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that Jasmine


    wants to eat white porridge with pickles. I think so too. It¡¯s hot and I don¡¯t even want to eat, I just want


    to eat porridge.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll then go heat it up. It¡¯s still edible; I made it this morning. If you call back or notify me in advance, I


    will prepare fresh porridge for you to eat.¡±


    Mrs. Sox went into the kitchen to heat porridge while talking.


    There was an air conditioner in the Sox family¡¯s hallway, but the old couple never used it; instead, they


    used fan.


    Mr. Sox rushed to close the doors and windows and then turned on the air conditioner in the hall as


    soon as Josh and Jasmine arrived.


    Mrs. Sox heated up the porridge and brought it out together, letting her daughter and son-inw eat as


    many bowls as they wanted.


    Jasmine had always had a good appetite, and after she became pregnant, she was able to eat and


    sleep even more.


    She ate two bowls of porridge in a row, and wanted to eat a third bowl. Mrs. Sox said to her, ¡°Jasmine,


    don¡¯t hold on, you will feel ufortable again.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Okay, don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯ll eat some pickles, mom, your pickles are delicious.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to eat once in a while, don¡¯t eat so much.¡± Mrs. Sox said to her, ¡°Let your nutritionist know¡­¡±


    Mrs. Sox didn¡¯t say any more.


    If the nutritionist knew that the young mistress didn¡¯t eat ording to the recipe she arranged, but ate


    pickles and porridge, he would definitely recite it, and he would recite it in front of Mrs. Bucham.


    Mrs. Bucham could be regarded as an enlightened parent. No matter who Josh liked, as long as her


    son liked Jasmine, she would agree to the marriage.


    She was also very satisfied with Jasmine, the daughter-inw.


    It¡¯s just that many living habits were different. Jasmine didn¡¯t dare to ask her mother-inw to


    amodate her. It was her who amodated her mother-inw. After a long time, Jasmine felt


    that she was not asfortable as her friend.


    She used to be able tofort herself that she was pregnant.


    Now that her friend was also pregnant, Grandma York¡¯s attitude represented the attitude of the entire


    York family.


    Only then did Jasmine feel that she was never asfortable as her friend.


    It¡¯s not easy to be a daughter-inw of a wealthy family.


    A wealthy daughter-inw like her was already very good, and others had less freedom than her.


    She had heard that many women who married into wealthy families could only support their husbands


    and raise their children at home, unable to appear in public.


    She desired to start her own business, perhaps a shop, but her inws would criticize her for doing so.


    In the end, she was forced to close the store for the sake of family harmony, and she lost her desire to


    do business.

 Chapter 2197

    Chapter 2197


    After dinner, Josh went to chat with Mr. Sox.


    Jasmine helped her mother clean up the dishes and went to the kitchen to wash them, so the mother


    and daughter could also whisper.


    Jasmine: ¡°Mom, Seren is pregnant.¡±


    She did not forget to tell her mother the good news. She and Serenity had been friends for many years.


    In the eyes of her mother, Serenity had be another daughter of her mother.


    After their marriage, Serenity had not be pregnant, and Mrs. Sox was also worried about it.


    ¡°really?¡±


    Mrs. Sox was overwhelmed with surprise, and immediately made a gesture of worshiping God, and


    said, ¡°Thank God, Serenity is finally pregnant, so we can rest assured. Serenity only has one elder


    sister, even though Mrs. Stone is her aunt. I always worry about her rtionships. I can rx now that


    it¡¯s all over. I don¡¯t have to worry about it if she can give birth.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Mom, you worry too much. Young Master York will never abandon Seren. Grandma York


    personally chose Seren for Young Master York. Who dares to drive Seren out? Those people outside


    are jealous of Seren and don¡¯t want to see her well. They were looking forward to Seren being kicked


    out of the house by the York family, but unfortunately, they will be disappointed. It just makes them


    envious and jealous, and there is nothing they can do about it.¡±


    Jasmine believed in Zachary.


    Even if her friend Serenity really couldn¡¯t give birth, Zachary wouldn¡¯t abandon her.


    ¡°Thank God, Serenity is pregnant.¡± Mrs. Sox was very happy and also inquired: ¡°When did Serenity find


    out she was pregnant?¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I just discovered it yesterday. She has been sleepy recently. We all thought it was caused by


    overwork and didn¡¯t think about getting pregnant.¡±


    Mrs. Sox smiled and said: ¡°You have been here, and you didn¡¯t think of it.¡±


    ¡°Sister Liberty¡¯s son is in kindergarten. She didn¡¯t expect that Seren has taken care of Sister Liberty.


    She has better experience in pregnancy and raising babies than me. She didn¡¯t realize it herself.¡±


    Jasmine said while washing the bowl: ¡°The big rock hanging in our hearts has fallen to the ground, and


    we can all rx.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are all at ease. Shawn asionally asked about Serenity¡¯s recent situation in secret. He


    dared not ask openly, for fear that Young Master York will find out. This child¡­¡±


    Mrs. Sox didn¡¯t say any more.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Shawn start talking about girlfriends?¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s voice was much lower when it came to the cousin who had been secretly in love with


    Serenity for many years.


    Her husband, Josh, was Zachary¡¯s close friend; if Josh found out, who knows if he would tell Zachary?


    ¡°He¡¯s talking about his girlfriend. Couldn¡¯t he be concerned about Serenity¡¯s recent situation when he¡¯s


    talking about his girlfriend? After all, they¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Serenity watched


    him grow up.¡± Mrs. Sox used to have a loud voice, but now she lowered her voice, ¡°But don¡¯t worry,


    Shawn doesn¡¯t have any thoughts about Serenity anymore. He said that he now treats Serenity as his


    older sister. It¡¯s normal for a younger brother to care about his older sister.¡±


    Serenity had not been pregnant for a long time, as long as anyone who really cared about her was


    worried about her.


    Shawn did not dare to miss Serenity for an extended period of time. He was young and vigorous a year


    ago, and he remained so, but he was now significantly more mature and calm.


    Zachary was so domineering, and Serenity treated Shawn like a younger brother. Now Shawn¡¯s deep


    affection for her finally gave up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 2198

    Chapter 2198


    Shawn had returned from the branch office and re-entered the headquarters of Lowe Enterprise. He


    also made connections with his mother, met a famous daughter, and the two began to fall in love.


    He knew very well in his heart that only when he fell in love and got married would Zachary let go of his


    guard against him.


    Jasmine: ¡°Last time, Seren apanied Young Master York to a banquet. When they saw Shawn, the


    two of them just greeted him politely. Young Master York was upset. Mom, the next time Shawnes


    to our house, tell him quietly that Serenity is pregnant. Let him stop worrying.¡±


    Mrs. Sox: ¡°Let him have a good time with his girlfriend, we are all waiting to drink his wedding wine.¡±


    From the very beginning, Jasmine opposed her cousin¡¯s pursuit of Serenity.


    Because when she knew that Shawn was in love with Serenity, Serenity had already married Zachary.


    Moreover, Serenity only had sibling affection for Shawn, not male and female affection.


    She urged her cousin to give up.


    For a while, Shawn had been taking the route of the male mistress.


    It was Zachary who exposed his identity to Mr. Lowe and warned Mr. Lowe to take care of his son and


    not miss his wife Seren.


    Only then did Shawn know that Serenity¡¯s sh marriage husband was Young Master York, who could


    cover the sky with one hand in Wiltspoon.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that moment, his world became dark, and the road he almost embarked on as a male junior was


    quickly cut off by his parents, who sent him away from Wiltspoon, and sent him to a branch of Lowe


    Enterprise as an ordinary worker.


    Zachary¡¯s anger didn¡¯t burn down, and the Lowe family kept the Lowe Enterprise.


    Later, Jasmine and Josh fell in love, the Bucham family and the Sox family became inws, and the


    Lowe family and the Sox family were also inws. With this rtionship, Zachary and Josh always


    wanted to give Jasmine face, and did not k!ll Lowe Enterprise anymore.


    When Mrs. Sox heard about Zachary¡¯s methods from her sister-inw, she was taken aback.


    However, Zachary was really not easy to fool.


    Mrs. Sox¡¯s impression of Zachary remained at the level of coldness.


    Mrs. Sox: ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll just tell your aunt, and your aunt will tell Shawn.¡±


    In fact, everyone was very afraid that Shawn would not be able to really give up.


    ¡°Shawn probably won¡¯t get married so soon. He¡¯s only twenty-three or four years old, very young. He


    also said to date for a few years first, and then get married when he¡¯s twenty-seven or eight.¡±


    After Mrs. Sox finished speaking, she turned back to her daughter, and she asked with concern: ¡°You


    have already settled down, your mother-inw and seniors still don¡¯t allow you to do this or that?¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°It¡¯s okay, Josh is protecting me, and I¡¯m almost all in charge of the bookstore¡¯s business.¡±


    Jasmine was a typical example of reporting good news but not worrying.


    She didn¡¯t want her parents to worry about her.


    Originally, she was living well in Bucham family, enjoying the treatment of a national treasure.


    Mrs. Sox: ¡°From now on, you and Serenity will have partnership. The wealthy family is like that, with


    many rules. I think your aunt married into Lowe family, and it was a difficult life. Fortunately, she also


    survived. s, at the beginning, I was anxious about your marriage, but I didn¡¯t want you to marry into


    wealthy family. Your aunt always said that marrying into a wealthy family is all about gaining a firm


    foothold. She always wants to introduce you to the rich second generation so that you can also enter


    the wealthy family.¡±


    Soon, she said to her daughter angrily: ¡°You¡¯re not doing well now. If your aunt hadn¡¯t always taken you


    to banquets, you wouldn¡¯t haveid down like that and left a deep impression on Josh.¡±

 Chapter 2199

    Chapter 2199


    Jasmine was speechless.


    It could only be said that she and Josh were destined.


    Josh thought she was funny and was deeply impressed by her lying down, so when Zachary introduced


    her to him, Josh readily went on a blind date with her.


    Jasmine: ¡°Seren is much better than me. Her inws are really open-minded. Young Master York is a


    man of integrity at home. With him and Grandma York protecting her, her life will not be affected by the


    pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do what I want, but Seren can. If I want to go back to the bookstore to look around, my mother-


    inw will be upset with Josh. I want to go with Seren and Elisa to the produce market where we have


    a contract, but Josh won¡¯t let me.¡±


    In fact, the drive was just over an hour.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    There was no traffic jam on the road, and She could get there in an hour.


    Mrs. Sox: ¡°Don¡¯tin, you¡¯re doing well now. In the son-inw¡¯s generation, only he marries a wife.


    The child in your womb is the first of the next generation of their Bucham family. Everyone values your


    child.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°It¡¯s normal to pay more attention to it. It¡¯s better to be valued by them than to be ignored by


    them.¡±


    Mrs. Sox persuaded her daughter, ¡°You are also married, you are no longer a girl in your natal family.


    You can no longer do whatever you want like before. Your parents will tolerate everything for you, but


    when you are married, you are someone¡¯s daughter-inw, you have to think about your husband and


    your inw¡¯s family.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°That¡¯s why I was the most rxed and at ease when I was a girl in my mother¡¯s family, but


    my mother always urged me to marry someone because she thought I was idle at home.¡± After


    washing the dishes, Jasmine said, ¡°Talking with you, mom, I¡¯m extremely happy.¡±


    Mrs. Sox: ¡°It¡¯s good to know, eat salty fish and endure thirst. The day you decide to marry Josh, you will


    have to endure the rules of a wealthy family. IIn reality, your husband¡¯s family has fewer rules than your


    aunt¡¯s family.


    When your aunt first married into Lowe family, she had to get up early every day to prepare breakfast


    for her parents-inw. She couldn¡¯t move her chopsticks when her parents-inw hadn¡¯t moved her


    chopsticks. That¡¯s it, she¡¯s just a servant, and the servant still gets paid, but your aunt doesn¡¯t get paid.


    When her mother-inw was still alive, your aunt was unable to frequently visit her mother¡¯s home. If


    she visited her mother¡¯s home more frequently, her mother-inw would scold her for marrying.There is


    no mother-inw¡¯s house in her heart; only her own. If she enjoys returning to her mother¡¯s house, she


    should be permitted to do so..


    Your aunt was severely wronged at the time, but she had to continue serving her mother-inw while


    feigning happiness. When she returns to her mother¡¯s home, she mustply with the rules regarding


    gifts. She can¡¯t prepare ording to her preferences. How much does she intend to give her


    grandparents? ording to the Lowe family¡¯s rules, it is uneptable to give more than one penny,


    but it is eptable to give less.


    Your dad and I went to visit your aunt, and we couldn¡¯t stay overnight. We didn¡¯t know how to eat, and


    there were too many rules. You are more than a hundred times better than your aunt now.¡±


    Mrs. Sox witnessed her sister-inw walking step by step in Lowe¡¯s house.


    Mrs. Sox continued: ¡°You can still go back to the bookstore to look at the store, run your business, and


    earn your money. At that time, your aunt was not permitted to consume outside wontons. When she


    had to return to her mother¡¯s home, she informed me in advance to prepare wontons to eat in secret,


    out of fear that the servants who apanied her would sue her.


    Not to mention opening a shop and doing business outside, that¡¯s out of the question. She can only


    care for her husband and raise her children at home. After giving birth to Shawn, her mother-inw


    doesn¡¯t let her get too close to her son, so she doesn¡¯t worry about her. She is a loving mother, and a


    loving mother has many losers.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°¡­I know my aunt had a hard time when she first married into a wealthy family, but I didn¡¯t


    know how hard it was.¡±


    Deep in her memory, her aunt often went back to her mother¡¯s house and cried about her difficulty in


    her husband¡¯s house.


    When she was older, her aunt would be smiling every time she came back.

 Chapter 2200

    Chapter 2200


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare yourself with Serenity. Serenity knows how to punch and kick, and her body is better


    than you. Her sister Liberty has also suffered a lot. She does what she can, and it doesn¡¯t take much


    effort. Jasmine, contentment is always happy, don¡¯t alwayspare yourself to others.¡±


    After hearing what her mother said, the grievance in Jasmine¡¯s heart disappeared, she nodded, ¡°Mom,


    I understand, and I will no longerpare myself to Seren. ording to what Josh said, he believed


    he could make me live afortable life without having to work with arge belly, as others do.¡±


    Mrs. Sox: ¡°That¡¯s right, Josh treats you well. There¡¯s nothing to say. Your parents-inw and elders


    treat you very well, treating you as your own daughter.


    October pregnant, maintain a good mood, good for you and the child.¡±


    Jasmine nodded repeatedly.


    ¡°Jasmine, wash some fruit and go out to serve them as a meal. I will prepare some nutritional


    supplements for Serenity. Although she does notck these, it is a little bit of my heart. She was raised


    by her mother, and she has been watched by her for a long time.¡±


    Mrs. Sox still remember the first time she saw Serenity. Serenity was only 11 years old. Because of a


    fight, the strap of her schoolbag fell off and her clothes were dirty.


    Serenity dared not go back to the rented room, for fear that her sister would find out.


    It was Jasmine who took Serenity back to her home.


    Then Jasmine asked Mrs. Sox to patch up the straps of Serenity¡¯s schoolbag, and Mrs. Sox gave


    Serenity a set of Jasmine¡¯s clothes, and asked her to take a hot bath and change into them.


    Mrs. Sox still remembered that when she washed Serenity¡¯s hair and dried her hair with a hair dryer,


    she asked why Serenity was fighting.


    In the eyes of Mrs. Sox, girls were gentle; even if they had conflicts with their ssmates, they were at


    most quarreling, and they seldom beat others.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Serenity didn¡¯t say anything but she was crying.


    Mrs. Sox was terrified, and asked her: ¡°Girl, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get hurt? Where is the


    injury? Let auntie see.¡±


    Serenity still didn¡¯t say a word. Mrs. Sox turned to Serenity, squatted down, and was about to look


    through Serenity¡¯s clothes, trying to check if there was any injury on her body.


    Serenity spoke: ¡°They called me a b*stard, saying I didn¡¯t have parents, so I fought with them. I have a


    father and a mother.¡±


    It was the first time for Mrs. Sox to see Serenity, and she didn¡¯t know about Serenity¡¯s family situation.


    She asked Serenity, ¡°What about your parents?¡±


    ¡°They are dead. My parents are dead, I don¡¯t have my parents, but I have my parents. I am not a wild


    species. Auntie, I am not a wild species, I was born by my parents, they just went to heaven. My sister


    said that my parents are always watching us in the sky. As long as we study hard, live in peace and


    grow up quickly, my parents will be very happy.


    They called me a b*stard, that¡¯s why I fought them. Auntie, I didn¡¯t lose, I won. I forced them to


    apologize to me and promised not to call me a b*stard in the future, so I didn¡¯t beat them again.¡±

 Chapter 2201

    Chapter 2201


    Even her clothes were dirty, and the straps of her schoolbag were ripped off by those students. So


    Serenity didn¡¯t dare to go back to the rented house, for fear that her sister would be upset if she found


    out.


    When her sister was in high school, there was a lot of pressure on her to study. At home, there wasn¡¯t


    much money.


    After their parents died in a car ident, thepensation they received was divided among the


    grandparents, leaving only a small amount to the sisters.


    The elder sister said that they should live frugally, and that little money would be enough for the two


    sisters to finish college.


    Therefore, Serenity felt that if the schoolbag was damaged, her sister would have to spend money to


    buy a new schoolbag for her, and she would not dare to go home if it cost money.


    Fortunately, her ssmate Jasmine who had been ying well with her took her back to the Sox family.


    Mrs. Sox was shocked and distressed at that time.


    She held Serenity into her arms distressedly,forted Serenity, and promised to help Serenity fix the


    strap of her schoolbag, so that her sister would not find out.


    After washing the dirty clothes, Serenity could change back into her own clothes after they were dried


    in the sun.


    Mrs. Sox also found that Serenity¡¯s school uniforms were too big.


    Serenity told Mrs. Sox that the previous school uniform didn¡¯t fit well and became smaller, so she


    picked up her sister¡¯s school uniform to wear, but her sister was five years older than her, so she wore


    her sister¡¯s clothes too big.


    Mrs. Sox was a person who could make clothes and trams, so she helped Serenity change the unfit


    school uniforms to fit them.


    For Mrs. Sox, Serenity was just her daughter¡¯s ssmate. When Serenity¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t fit right, she


    helped her change them, which didn¡¯t take much work.


    ¡°Mom¡¯s chickens alsoid eggs. I¡¯ll pick up a basketter, catch a few more chickens, and send them to


    Serenity.¡± Mrs. Sox muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not something precious, it¡¯s just a little thought. It¡¯s not easy for


    Serenity and her sister. Serenity is finally pregnant, and I can let go of my heart. Let me just say, God


    opened my eyes. After giving Serenity such a good inw¡¯s family, how could she not give her a


    child!?¡±


    ¡°Seren will be very happy. She won¡¯t dislike it.¡± Jasmine said with a smile, ¡°Mom, give her a bag of the


    pickled vegetables you prepared; she must now enjoy eating pickled vegetables.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Put a little on it so she can try it. It¡¯s good, but you can¡¯t eat too much of it, and you should eat less


    pickled things. I pickled our family¡¯s this year, and they are still very fresh, so I¡¯ll give you a taste, but if


    you eat more, it won¡¯t work.¡± Mrs. Sox turned around and opened the freezer of the refrigerator, took


    out a bag of dried cucumbers, and said, ¡°I dried the cucumbers and sent a bag to Serenity. She used to


    like to eat in porridge with dried cucumbers.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Mom, I want it too. You can¡¯t just focus on Seren. I¡¯m also your daughter and I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat, go home and eat.¡± Mrs. Sox refused to bring her daughter back to her inw¡¯s


    house to eat.


    The nutritionist at the inws¡¯ house was very good, and when they saw it, they would definitely throw


    away the things.


    Jasmine curled her lips and let out an oh.


    See, after her mother made her feel better, she was also afraid that her husband¡¯s family would throw


    away those things. Even if her mother¡¯s family brought them back, if the nutritionist said they couldn¡¯t


    eat them, they would throw them away.


    Mrs. Sox prepared a lot of things for Serenity, including nutritional products, home-grown eggs, and


    free-range chickens raised by herself.


    Then she made the fresh ones at home by herself, and she also prepared them for Serenity.


    Mrs. Sox could drive on her own. She pulled a car out of the garage and filled it to the brim with things


    she was going to give to Serenity.

 Chapter 2202

    Chapter 2202


    ¡°Mom, will you send it to Seren now?¡± Jasmine asked her mother while gnawing on an apple.


    ¡°Of course I will send it there now. Do you want to stay for dinner? I will send something to Serenity,


    and I can prepare dinner when I get back.¡±


    Mrs. Sox asked her daughter as she opened the door to get in the car.


    ¡°Husband, you go with me, and help carry the things upstairster.¡± Mrs. Sox called out to her husband


    again.


    Mr. Sox smiled and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t call me, I will follow.¡±


    He opened the door of the passenger seat, got in the car, and exined a few words to his daughter


    and son-inw, and then the old couple left.


    Josh stood on the steps of the house door, looked at his parents-inw, prepared so many things for


    Serenity, and then sent them to Serenity in a hurry, and said to his wife who closed the yard door and


    came back: ¡°Here is Serenity. The things I got are no less than those sent to our home.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I have been friends with Seren for more than ten years. My parents have watched Seren


    grow up, and they have long regarded Seren as another daughter. Now that Seren is pregnant, my


    mother is also very happy, and will naturally give something to her.¡±


    She felt that this was the most normal reaction to her parents¡¯ actions.


    ¡°Take a break.¡±


    Josh held his beloved wife¡¯s hand, and the couple entered the house together.


    Jasmine: ¡°Go to work if you want to go to work. I¡¯ll sleep for a while and go back to the store.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you. I¡¯ll go back to thepany when you fall asleep. The York Corporation belongs to


    Zachary. If he doesn¡¯t go to work, I have to go back and work for him. s, I owed him in my previous


    life.¡±


    Joshined, and finally had to go back to thepany to work.


    ¡­


    Wiltspoon Airport.


    Elisa held her bag and walked with Remy¡¯s fingers intertwined.


    Remy helped her carry her suitcase.


    As the two walked and talked, Elisa was clearly in high spirits.


    Knowing that she was happy, Remy jokingly said: ¡°Young Mistress York recently became pregnant and


    will not be able to give birth until next year. You will have to wait several months before you can hold


    your nephew. You¡¯re overjoyed right now. Young Master York will reject me because you will rob the


    child.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°I just can¡¯t help being happy. Serenity is my cousin, and her child is my nephew.


    If I hug my nephew, Zachary dare to say no?¡±


    Ever since Zachary knew that Elisa and Serenity were cousins, he was polite to her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    For Serenity¡¯s sake, Zachary called her Cousin politely.


    ¡°Young Master York probably really dare not say a word.¡± Remyughed, sympathizing with Zachary


    from the bottom of his heart.


    But just sympathize, not too much.


    He and Elisa were on the same line.


    If Remy knew that Julian¡¯s appearance was because of Zachary, he probably wouldn¡¯t give Zachary


    any sympathy, and would join Elisa in grabbing Zachary¡¯s child.


    It would be best for Serenity to give birth to a daughter, so that they would have fun with Zachary in


    grabbing the baby.

 Chapter 2203

    Chapter 2203


    ¡°Ms. Stone.¡±


    Julian¡¯s familiar voice came from ahead.


    Elisa and Remy, who were in a good mood, changed their minds as soon as they heard Julian¡¯s voice


    and went home instead of smiling at Julian¡¯s aggressive and handsome face.


    After seeing Remy by Elisa¡¯s side and the two of them sping their fingers tightly, Julian became


    aggressive.


    Julian was still the light bulb that blinds other people¡¯s eyes.


    Remy¡¯s handsome face darkened in an instant.


    He was d that he followed Elisa back to Wiltspoon in advance despite his mother¡¯s persuasion. If


    Elisa was allowed to go back to Wiltspoon alone, Julian would definitely pick her up.


    Julian wasn¡¯t sincere with Elisa, and they were still engaged, so it was fine for him to give her gifts


    every day. As long as Elisa left Wiltspoon, he would send the ne away, and the person who picked


    up the ne was even more attentive than him.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, I have been waiting here for half an hour, and finally I waited for you. I thought you had


    already left.¡±


    Julian was wearing sunsses, a ck mask, and a ck dress, which covered his appearance tightly.


    In addition, he was usually a blind man, so no one could recognize him.


    If it was before, Elisa and Remy would not recognize Julian.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After being ¡°pursued¡± by Julian for a while, Elisa could easily recognize Julian.


    Even more than Remy, Julian was a love rival for him. Remy knew Julian¡¯s voice by heart. When Julian


    spoke, Remy¡¯s whole body tensed up, and his handsome face turned pale.


    After all, he recruited whoever he wanted, and wanted to arrange a ¡°rival in love¡± like Julian for him.


    If it was someone else, Remy could attack his love rival, but the other party was Julian, he was


    helpless, and he couldn¡¯t offend the ruthless Julian, otherwise he couldn¡¯t afford to be punished and


    suppressed by Julian in turn.


    Remyined to his elder brother, he thought he had never done anything harmful to nature, and


    he treated his feelings sincerely, why did God dislike him, and it was so difficult for him to chase a wife.


    In the past, Remy felt that Zachary¡¯s sh marriage was a bit pitiful because he had no feelings after


    all.


    Now, he thought Zachary¡¯s sh marriage was also pretty good, since at least one step was done and


    he didn¡¯t have to chase after his wife.


    Julian waved at the couple.


    ¡°Ms. Stone, I told your driver that you don¡¯t need toe over again. I¡¯ll just pick you up.¡±


    As Julian said, he walked to the back of the car, lifted the lid of the trunk, and said to Remy, ¡°Mr.


    Johnson, Here is where you can put your suitcase. I drove this car over here so you could put your


    suitcase in it.¡±


    He usually liked to drive a Ferrari or a Lamborghini.


    Elisa: ¡°¡­Julian, how do you know we came back today?¡±


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°I can usually know what I want to know, unless it is something I don¡¯t want to


    know.¡±


    Elisa choked, feeling that she had asked an idiotic question.


    Remy coldly rejected Julian¡¯s kindness, and said, ¡°Mr. Bucham, Elisa and I stopped a taxi to go back,


    and we dare not bother you.¡±


    Before boarding the ne, Elisa told him that she had notified her family¡¯s driver in advance and asked


    the driver to wait at the airport, so Remy didn¡¯t let her own people wait for them at the airport.


    Who knew that Julian told the Stone¡¯ driver not toe, and he ran over by himself.


    Was Julian very free recently?

 Chapter 2204

    Chapter 2204


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to take my car, Mr. Johnson. I can understand it. I made this trip to


    take advantage of Ms. Stone¡¯s opportunity. You just showed up, Mr. Johnson. You didn¡¯t want to be led


    in the wrong direction. You can go back by yourself.¡±


    Julian always smiled when he spoke, but in Remy¡¯s ears, every word he said was full of thorns, which


    made Remy¡¯s heart suffocate.


    Julian asked Elisa: ¡°The suitcase in Mr. Johnson¡¯s hand is yours, right? The pink one should belong to


    you, girls only like pink.¡±


    As he said that, he stepped forward and pulled Elisa¡¯s suitcase from Remy¡¯s hand, and pulled it to the


    back of the car. With a light lift, he stuffed the suitcase into the trunk, and after closing the trunk, He


    smiled and said to Elisa: ¡°I have reserved a seat at the Wiltspoon Hotel, and I have also ordered dishes


    for you, so you can eat there. You can go home after dinner or go shopping, I can arrange someone to


    apany you.¡±


    It meant that Julian would not apany Elisa.


    He came to pick up Elisa, nning to run away after sending her back.


    When Julian¡¯s father knew that Zachary was going to be a father, he looked at him with hated for iron.


    As if Julian would not be born.


    Serenity¡¯s pregnancy was only known to those close to her, but to Patriarch Bucham, it was not a


    secret, as he could hear a lot of news by moving his ears.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bucham, I want to go home directly.¡± Elisa knew that Julian was going out in person,


    even if she refused, Julian would have a way to make her go back in his car.


    She didn¡¯t try to refuse, but pulled Remy into Julian¡¯s car.


    Julian smiled and helped her close the car door, then walked around the car, and the person who was


    about to get in the car seemed to have stepped on something. He looked down and saw that it was a


    bunch of keys, and there was a small thing like a small mirror frame in that bunch of keys, with a one-


    inch photo inside.


    Only then did Julian bend down to pick up the bunch of keys, wiped the little thing like a small mirror


    frame a few times, wiped off the dust, and saw clearly the person in the small photo.


    It was a photo of a girl. That girl looked like she was in her early twenties; she had a sweet face, and


    her smile was as bright as a blooming flower. For some reason, Julian looked at the girl in the photo


    and felt that his own heart beat faster.


    ¡°Julian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing what Julian wasughing at, Elisa pushed open the car door a little, and went out to ask Julian.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I don¡¯t know whose key dropped and I stepped on it.¡± Julian immediately put the bunch of


    keys into his trouser pocket, and then got into the car as if nothing had happened.


    Elisa didn¡¯t say anything, and closed the car door.


    Julian asked the two people in the back seat of the car while fastening his seat belt: ¡°Have you two


    decided not to go to Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner? I booked a seat for you two.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Elisa smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Bucham, thank you. I still want to go home; if I don¡¯t drag a suitcase, I want


    to go directly to Brynfield.¡±


    Serenity and her husband were still living in Brynfield.


    It would take two days to return to the hilltop vi.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Julian said bluntly, ¡°I knew you came back for Serenity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going to upgrade to be a cousin. I¡¯m so happy. Yesterday I wished I could fly back with


    wings.¡± Julian said while driving: ¡°Didn¡¯t you be an aunt a long time ago? Sonny also called you


    an aunt. Serenity is only pregnant. You are all very happy. I really envy your deep feelings.¡±


    Only when the rtionship was good could they be so happy.

 Chapter 2205

    Chapter 2205


    After thinking for a while, Julian smiled again: ¡°But it¡¯s understandable, Serenity has been married to


    Zachary for a year, and many people outside are rumoring that she can¡¯t have a baby. Now that she is


    pregnant, you can breathe a sigh of relief. It¡¯s normal for her to be happy.¡±


    Remy said: ¡°Mr. Bucham, Many people will be happy for you if you can have a child someday.¡±


    Julian was both physically and mentally sick. He would never be a real man in this life, let alone a


    father, if he didn¡¯t meet a woman who could make him respond.


    Remy¡¯s words were very heart-wrenching to Julian, but fortunately, Julian was a person who could see


    things openly.


    Although he was really sick, he didn¡¯t care, since he couldn¡¯t die anyway, at worst, he would be single


    for the rest of his life, and he thought being single was fine.


    He said with a smile: ¡°If I have the opportunity to be a father, I don¡¯t know if others will be happy, but my


    father must be the happiest.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know that when he was apathetic, although his parents were worried about his life, they


    weren¡¯t crazy.


    Knowing that he was ill, his parents went crazy.


    All kinds of women woulde ande to him, hoping that a woman would bring him back to


    normal.


    It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t respond to the woman his parents found.


    ¡°By the way, the master invited by Grandma York helped Zachary and Serenity look at it, and said that


    Serenity would be pregnant after autumn, right?¡±


    Julian suddenly asked a very superstitious question.


    Elisa answered him that she and Serenity were cousins, and Serenity would confide in her when he


    had concerns, she knew the most.


    ¡°There is such a thing, but Grandma York wanted Serenity to feel better by not thinking about being


    pregnant all day. I think there was too much stress on Serenity. If Grandma York hadn¡¯t told her that,


    she wouldn¡¯t have any hope, and she would be sad. She doesn¡¯t look very strong when she looks at


    Serenity. Sometimes, she also breaks down.¡± Elisa smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence that it¡¯s


    autumn, and Serenity is pregnant. I hope that master¡¯s mouth has been opened, and the words are


    effective. Then Serenity will have both sons and daughters. Mr. Bucham, why did you suddenly ask this


    question?¡±


    ¡°I just suddenly remembered and asked.¡± Julianughed, and didn¡¯t say that he felt his heart beat faster


    when he saw the photo on the keychain.


    He remembered the master telling his father that he was still destined to marry, but the other party was


    much younger than him, and this year he was only twenty-three or twenty-four years old. When two


    people are reached, they will naturally meet and meet again.


    When he heard such words, like Elisa, he thought it was Grandma York who did it.


    Now, Julian believed it a little bit.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    And he, suddenly looked forward to it.


    Looking forward to seeing that little girl.


    Just he didn¡¯t know her name.


    No defense, he had her photo in his hand, which was convenient for him to find her.


    After Julian sent Elisa and Remy back to the Stone family, he drove away in a hurry.


    Standing at the door of her own vi, Elisa watched Julian¡¯s car go away, and said: ¡°I have no idea why


    he did this, or who made him do it; whoever can make Julian move, it doesn¡¯t simple. IPreviously, if you


    wanted to see Julian, you didn¡¯t even consider it. Now that you see him frequently, you have the


    impression that he is not as mysterious as he once was, and that he is just a normal person.¡±


    Remyughed and said: ¡°He¡¯s not a monster, he¡¯s no different from a normal person, but it¡¯s what the


    Bucham family did, and Julian always sees the beginning and the end, which makes everyone feel that


    Julian is very mysterious. It¡¯s better if he doesn¡¯t really pursue you. I can rest assured. If he really


    pursues you, my scalp will be tense.¡±


    Remy took Elisa¡¯s hand, looked at her affectionately, and said affectionately: ¡°Elisa, I really hope we


    can get married soon; you don¡¯t want to get married too soon; you can also get engaged; otherwise, my


    heart will break. Every day, you hang high, afraid that you will be taken away by others.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said: ¡°There aren¡¯t many people in Wiltspoon who would dare to attack me. Don¡¯t


    worry, Julian will be your only love rival. He is an actor as well.¡±

 Chapter 2206

    Chapter 2206


    ¡°That¡¯s because they don¡¯t have vision, they don¡¯t know gold and jade.¡± Remy pulled her into the Stone


    family¡¯s big vi together, and said as they walked, ¡°I¡¯m d they don¡¯t know gold and jade, otherwise,


    a lot of rivals in love would make me sour.¡±


    Elisa giggled.


    She was rxed and unrestrained in front of Remy, and Remy liked her true nature.


    Julian, who sent the young couple home, left the business and returned directly to his home.


    Just happened to meet Jasmine who was called home by her mother-inw.


    When Jasmine¡¯s bodyguard saw Julian¡¯s car, he quickly pulled over and stopped to let Julian¡¯s car pass


    first.


    Julian and Jasmine pressed the car window at the same time.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Jasmine said hello.


    Julian hummed gently, and asked her: ¡°Why are you going home at this time?¡±


    After Jasmine went back to the bookstore to look at the store, he always came back at night.


    Jasmine: ¡°My mother called me toe back. If there is something I need to do, I wille back.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Julian smiled, ¡°Then go back and see what my aunt asked you to do.¡±


    With that said, he closed the car window and drove to the left.


    After his car drove away, Jasmine¡¯s bodyguard drove again, heading to the right.


    The Bucham family lived together.


    This area was where their family lived.


    Josh and Julian were cousins. His home was the closest to the power center of the Bucham family.


    Within a few minutes, the bodyguards stopped at the entrance of arge vi thatbines ancient


    style and modernization.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to drive in, I guess I have to go out.¡±


    The mother-inw called her toe back, and Jasmine guessed that she was asking her to s


    to Serenity on behalf of Josh¡¯s family.


    After all, she and Serenity were good friends.


    ¡°Alright.¡± The bodyguard responded respectfully.


    Jasmine got off the car alone and walked into the big vi.


    As soon as she entered the big vi, she first saw a courtyard that was not much different from other


    vis, but when she walked in, the courtyardndscape began to change into a garden style, with small


    bridges and flowing water, winding paths and corridors, pavilions, and rockery fountains.


    It gave people an illusion of traveling back to ancient times from modern times.


    In the hall, Mrs. Bucham was preparing gifts ording to the list, and someone beside her kept giving


    her advice.


    When she saw that individual, Jasmine felt a bit anxious. She was invited as a nutritionist by Josh¡¯s


    family. She was an extremely serious and stern individual. This qualified nutritionist designed her daily


    diet of three meals.


    This nutritionist was still rted to Mrs. Bucham, she was Mrs. Bucham¡¯s natal niece, who was Josh¡¯s


    cousin.


    With this rtionship, even if the nutritionist strictly required everyone to prepare three meals a day


    ording to the recipe she formted, everyone would obey. Those who didn¡¯t want to be controlled,


    like Josh, solved the three meals outside.

 Chapter 2207

    Chapter 2207


    The nutritionist didn¡¯t care about everyone¡¯s freedom to eat out. Her aunt invited her to look after the


    family¡¯s diet and health. She only cared about those who went home to eat and those who didn¡¯te


    back to eat.


    Now, her main focus was on her cousin-inw.


    Josh was the first to get married in his generation, and the baby in Jasmine¡¯s womb was the first of the


    next generation. Not to mention Mrs. Bucham valued her daughter-inw, even the entire Bucham


    family valued it.


    In order for the cousin-inw to give birth to a healthy and smart baby, the dietitian formted for


    Jasmine a recipe for pregnant women that was rich in nutrients, and the dishes were naturally not bad.


    They changed every day, whether Jasmine liked to eat or not, those recipes would not be changed.


    Fortunately, Jasmine was a foodie and not picky about food.


    It¡¯s been all right.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Mrs. Bucham and the nutritionist both turned to look at the door.


    ¡°Jasmine.¡±


    Seeing that it was the daughter-inw who came back, Mrs. Bucham put down the gift in her hand,


    walked towards the daughter-inw, and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day, I asked you toe


    back, it¡¯s hard work.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll take the car when I go out. There is an air conditioner in the car, but it won¡¯t heat me up.¡±


    Jasmine looked at those gifts with a smile, then nodded to the nutritionist, and called out: ¡°Cousin.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The nutritionist just nodded without speaking.


    Jasmine was also used to her silence.


    ¡°Mom prepared some gifts for Serenity. I thought I would send them in person, but I knew you would


    definitely give them too. Why don¡¯t we prepare them together and send them to you?¡± Mrs. Bucham


    asked her daughter-inw if she was thirsty.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not thirsty. Thank you for being so thoughtful.¡± Jasmine walked over, and together with her


    mother-inw, she nced at the gifts prepared by her mother-inw, which were all suitable for


    pregnant women. There was a nutritionist for reference and advice, and she was not worried at all.


    ¡°Jasmine, you ate sauerkraut?¡± The nutritionist suddenly asked Jasmine.


    Jasmine was speechless.


    She ate at noon, and the nutritionist¡¯s dog nose could still smell it through her tone of voice?


    It¡¯s really a dog¡¯s nose.


    Mrs. Bucham also looked at her daughter-inw.


    Jasmine replied honestly: ¡°At noon, Josh and I went back to my mother¡¯s house for dinner. The


    weather is hot, so I just want to eat a bowl of porridge with some sauerkraut. I just ate two bowls of


    porridge.¡±


    After she finished speaking, sheughed again, ¡°My cousin has a really strong nose. My cousin can still


    smell the sauerkraut I ate at noon through the smell of my words.¡±


    After the nutritionist was silent, he said: ¡°Jasmine, normal people should eat less pickled food, and you


    should eat less when you are pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, I know, I only ate a little bit, not much, and it was made by my mother herself, very fresh, I will


    pay more attention next time, shut up and stop eating.¡± Jasmine said with a smile, ¡°I just change my


    taste asionally.¡±

 Chapter 2208

    Chapter 2208


    The nutritionist took a look at her aunt, and seeing that her aunt didn¡¯t say anything, she stopped


    talking.


    After all, this she was her aunt¡¯s daughter-inw.


    The baby in her womb was also the next generation of the Bucham family, and she was just out of


    nutritional advice.


    In fact, Mrs. Bucham didn¡¯t have much to say. It was sauerkraut made by her inws, and her


    daughter-inw wouldn¡¯t go back to her natal home to eat it every day. If she ate it Once or twice,


    nothing would happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± After Jasmine said something, she hurried to the bathroom.


    After she left, the nutritionist said softly: ¡°Auntie, will Jasmine me me for being too talkative and


    being lenient? She can¡¯t eat too much pickled products, and normal people should eat less. There were


    those things, but Jasmine liked to eat them so much. She ran back to her mother¡¯s house to eat,


    because she thought the recipe I made for her didn¡¯t suit her taste? Aunt, It was you who asked me to


    come over to check it out. I only came here because of your face and Josh¡¯s face.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham said softly to her niece: ¡°Pregnant women have different appetites. Sometimes they want


    to eat something very much, and they want to eat it right away. The recipe you made for Jasmine is


    very good and rich in nutrition. With the Combination of meat and vegetables, Jasmine is now much


    rounder, and herplexion is also good.


    That¡¯s her natal family. She has lived with her natal family for more than 20 years, and she is also used


    to the taste of her mother¡¯s cooking. Sometimes it is normal to want to eat some farm food. Don¡¯t take it


    to heart; Jasmine is not that kind of person, and I won¡¯t dislike you, and we can¡¯t say we won¡¯t let her


    go back to her mother¡¯s house to eat, right?


    She doesn¡¯t eat much, just once or twice. She will be fine. She had a prenatal checkup, and the doctor


    said that the baby is developing normally. She can eat, and it is a blessing.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham Continued: ¡°Now her best friend Serenity is also pregnant. It is estimated that the York


    family will also arrange a nutritionist to formte a recipe for Serenity. If the two of them have


    companions, she has nothing to say. Don¡¯t take it to heart. ¡°


    After being silent for a while, the nutritionist said: ¡°I¡¯m also doing it for the baby¡¯s good, for her good. If


    she really dislikes the three meals a day I ordered for her and it doesn¡¯t suit her appetite, I don¡¯t care.


    She can eat whatever she wants. Josh has also read so many things rted to pregnancy. It¡¯s okay for


    them to raise their babies ording to the book.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham: ¡°I know that you are doing it for the good of Jasmine and the baby. We won¡¯t dislike you.


    Don¡¯t think about it, Jasmine won¡¯t either. You know what kind of character Jasmine is. She lives in her


    mother¡¯s house. In the past twenty years, some living habits cannot be changed in a short while.


    Besides, our family doesn¡¯t have so many rules. As far as we are asking Jasmine now, it is already


    harsh for her. She is used to being free.¡±


    The nutritionist said: ¡°You have to pay a price to marry into a wealthy family.¡±


    Her aunt¡¯s family was a wealthy family, not inferior to the York family.


    Although Jasmine¡¯s family was not short of money, there was still a gap with the Bucham family.


    Jasmine easily married into a wealthy family, and her parents-inw were also very kind to her. They


    didn¡¯t ask her to follow too many rules, but let her take care of her baby at home when she was


    pregnant, avoid running around, and pay attention to her diet.


    In this way, Jasmine couldn¡¯t even do it.


    Mrs. Bucham: ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t pay attention to those things, as long as the young couple are happy,


    that¡¯s all I want as a mother. It¡¯s very rare for Josh to agree to get married. I¡¯m very happy, and Jasmine


    is not bad in all aspects.¡±


    The nutritionist pursued her lips and said in a low voice, ¡°I still don¡¯t think she¡¯s good enough for my


    cousin, but now that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s hard to say anything.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham smiled, ¡°Yes, yes, there is no need to say anything.¡±


    The nutritionist stopped talking.


    Jasmine, who was in the bathroom, had finished her convenience a long time ago, but when she heard


    her mother-inw and the nutritionist talk about her problem, she deliberately didn¡¯t go out, and hid in


    the bathroom to eavesdrop, thanks to her excellent hearing, otherwise she couldn¡¯t hear what they said


    clearly what.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The nutritionist was her mother-inw¡¯s natal family, Jasmine couldn¡¯t say anything, although the other


    party was serious and strict, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    The mother-inw would not allow Jasmine to do this or that, but it was not mandatory. If she really did


    it, the mother-inw would not say anything.

 Chapter 2209

    Chapter 2209


    It¡¯s just that Jasmine didn¡¯t expect the nutritionist to think a lot about her.


    Fortunately, she¡¯s just Josh¡¯s cousin, and although she was the Bucham family¡¯s nutritionist, she rarely


    lived with them; that is, after Jasmine became pregnant, the nutritionist would frequently visit, but her


    opinions would not affect her.


    The mother-inw also mentioned Serenity, thinking that the York family would also hire a nutritionist to


    formte a menu for Serenity¡¯s three meals a day.


    Maybe, but the York family would not control Serenity.


    After the mother-inw and the nutritionist stopped chatting, it took several minutes before Jasmine


    came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Jasmine, do you have diarrhea?¡± Mrs. Bucham asked with concern.


    ¡°No.¡± Jasmine said embarrassedly: ¡°Every time I go to the bathroom, I bring my mobile phone in.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say any more, she understood everything.


    Didn¡¯t modern individuals enjoy bringing their mobile phones into the bathroom?


    ¡°Jasmine, you should y with your mobile phone less, there is radiation.¡± The nutritionist said


    something instinctively.


    Jasmine smiled, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t y games very often, usually in the store, I mostly read books, and


    I don¡¯t use my phone very much.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she asked her mother-inw: ¡°Mom, is everything ready? I¡¯ll take it to Serenity


    first, and Serenity has already returned from the hospital for examination.¡±


    ¡°Ready.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham smiled and called the maid, and asked the maid to move out the gift she had prepared


    and put it in the car Jasmine was sitting in.


    Soon, Jasmine left home under the watchful eyes of her mother-inw, aunt and nephew.


    On the other side, Julian was lying in his study room, sitting on a chair, holding the bunch of keys he


    picked up in his hand, repeatedly looking at the photos in the small photo frame.


    Looking at it, a smile appeared on the corner of Julian¡¯s mouth.


    His slender fingers gently cared the girl in the photo. If someone who was skilled in him saw that gentle


    movement, it would probably scare the girl off her sses.


    ¡°The smile is bright and sweet, which makes people feelfortable, and they can¡¯t help but want to


    laugh too.¡±


    Julian was touching the photo while talking to himself.


    He thought the girl in the photo was a little fairy.


    That sweet and bright smile hit his heart like sunshine, making his heart beat faster involuntarily.


    This had never happened before.


    This girl must be his destined girl.


    In other words, the master trusted by Grandma York really had two brushes.


    Said that he could meet his destined girl, so that his father would not have to worry that he would die


    alone.


    He also said that his destined girl was a girl in her early twenties, who was a little different from her


    age, which was tantamount to an uncle¡¯s love affair.


    He didn¡¯t dislike her for being young. Anyway, The girl was an adult at the age of twenty-three or four,


    and had reached the marriageable age. As long as the other party didn¡¯t dislike her for being an uncle.


    He and Duncan were just close.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Duncan was a proper uncle.


    But what Duncan aimed at was not the little girl, but Hai Ling. Hai Ling was already in her early thirties,


    divorced and had a child. Even if Duncan was a few years older than her, he was more than enough to


    match her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend, do you?¡±


    Julian was talking to himself.


    ¡°If you have a boyfriend, would I want to be yours and interfere with your rtionship?¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t have a boyfriend. I don¡¯t have to be afraid if you have a suitor. If I go out, who will


    fight? Who can beat me?¡±


    Julian was very confident.

 Chapter 2210

    Chapter 2210


    Leaving aside his status and family background, he was also one of the best among men in terms of


    external conditions. He was not inferior to Zachary, Josh and others.


    Julian couldn¡¯t help lowering his head and kissing the photo with a smirk on her face as he gazed at the


    girl in the photo.


    It turned out that this was the reaction of a normal man.


    It was the first time he experienced such a reaction after being single for more than thirty years.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t respond, thinking that his vision was too high, and he generally looked down on


    those women. After he was a little older, only then did he realize that it was not the problem of vision,


    but the problem of his body.


    But, he¡¯s so shameless that he didn¡¯t want to check.


    After crossing the threshold of thirty, his parents urged him to get married, and he had had enough fun,


    so he let his acquaintance, a powerful doctor, take a look.


    He was determined to be apathetic.


    It¡¯s all right now; his parents didn¡¯t need to nag him; he might not be able to mature into a real man.


    If Grandma York hadn¡¯t stepped in, he wouldn¡¯t have to see his own father, just like a mouse seeing a


    cat, he would have to sneak away.


    ¡°From today onwards, I can no longer personally send flowers and gifts to Elisa, let you think that I am


    having an affair with Elisa in the future, even if I jump into the Yellow River, I won¡¯t be able to clean it


    up.¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t know the girl¡¯s name yet, so he guarded himself like a jade for her first.


    He is afraid that his future wife would misunderstand him if he were to help Andrew now.


    Because of his appearance, after theparison, Mrs. Stone¡¯s attitude towards Remy was much


    better, almost acquiescing that Remy was Stone family¡¯s son-inw.


    Julian felt that the bet between him and Andrew was almost over.


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t bother Andrew anymore, and matched Andrew and Elisa.


    ¡°knock knock knock.¡±


    There was a knock at the door.


    No need to ask, such a rough knock on the door was none other than Patriarch Bucham.


    ¡°Son, open the door!¡±


    Patriarch Bucham kicked the door outside and ordered his son to open the door, ¡°I know you¡¯re back,


    your car is parked outside, dad saw it, hurry up, open the door, dad picked a lot of good girls for you. I


    brought all the photos back for you, hurry up and take a good look at the photos for me.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham would not arrange for his son to go on blind dates one by one.


    That guy didn¡¯t cooperate.


    At the beginning, Julian was willing to go on blind dates, but after arranging too many times, he


    refused.


    Said that Julian was not a monkey, running to show so many girls every day.


    Patriarch Bucham was half dead with anger.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Julian¡¯s illness, would Patriarch Bucham need to find a woman for Julian so frantically?


    Why was his life so hard? The sessor he had worked so hard to cultivate was so excellent in all


    aspects, and he was actually an eunuch wearing a man¡¯s skin!


    Patriarch Bucham was not reconciled.


    He was willing to find the girl who might be able to save his son.


    As long as he could save his son, he would admit the other party as his ancestor, regardless of how


    attractive or unattractive or obese the other party was.


    Julian: ¡°¡­¡±


    He hurriedly put the bunch of keys into his trouser pocket, got up, walked around the desk and opened


    the door.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Julian: ¡°Dad, you kicked so hard that you broke the door carefully.¡±


    ¡°If the kick is broken, rece it with a new one. If the old one doesn¡¯t go, the new one won¡¯te.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham¡¯s voice was very loud.


    As soon as the door opened, Patriarch Bucham walked in, raised the big yellow envelope in his hand


    as he walked, shook it, and said, ¡°This is what I carefully selected for you. I asked the doctor. If it suits


    you, you will have a different feeling when you see the photos.


    Come on,e on, take a look at these photos, and tell me which one you see that gives you a


    different feeling. I will arrange for you to meet right away.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham walked to the sofa and put the big yellow envelope on the coffee table.


    He sat down, turned his head and ordered Julian to hurry up and choose a wife.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said it all, I¡¯m not interested in those girls.¡± Julian walked over while talking.


    Patriarch Bucham said with a straight face, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen these photos yet, how do you know it¡¯s


    boring? This time, I¡¯m looking for girls who are 24 years old. Even if they dislike you for being old, dad


    will help you marry her.¡±


    Julian said with a green face, ¡°If my destined girl doesn¡¯t need my father¡¯s help, I will act on my own


    and pursue her.¡±


    He was not useless.


    In the past, he really liked to y, and he didn¡¯t want to get married too soon and be bound by


    marriage.

 Chapter 2211

    Chapter 2211


    Julian couldn¡¯t get married even if he wanted to. After all, he couldn¡¯t make himself a real man. Even if


    he was the young master of the Bucham family, he couldn¡¯t let other people¡¯s daughters stay widowed


    for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Then take a quick look. Your mother and I are so worried that our hair turns gray. You b*stard is not


    nervous at all and doesn¡¯t care. Do you want to be a bachelor for the rest of your life?¡±


    Patriarch Bucham was so angry when he saw that his son still didn¡¯t take out those photos to look at.


    Because this son refused to cooperate, Patriarch Bucham experienced heartbreak.


    Julian put on a show, took out those photos slowly, then sat down next to his father, and looked at the


    photos one by one.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Patriarch Bucham really worked hard for his son.


    The only thing these pictures had inmon was that they were all of unmarried 24-year-old girl.


    Some of them were fat, some were thin, some were beautiful, some were ugly, and some were just


    simple.


    After reading all the photos, Julian folded them neatly and stuffed them back into the envelope.


    ¡°How is it? Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±


    Patriarch Bucham saw his son¡¯s calm expression, and knew that his efforts were wasted again.


    He took the envelope from his son, took out all the photos from it, and looked at them one by one.


    Finally, he picked out a dozen beautiful ones, handed them to his son, and said, ¡°Look at these ten


    photos again, I think these ten photos are good.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the same no matter how many times I watch them. I don¡¯t feel anything about them. Dad, let it


    be. Dad, since you believe so much in the master introduced by Grandma York, let¡¯s just wait. The


    master said, my destined daughter is already in Wiltspoon.¡± ¡°


    It depends on when you can meet her.¡± Patriarch Bucham stared at him and scolded: ¡°You go out every


    day, and you don¡¯t get close to women, when will you meet her? If you don¡¯t run outside, you won¡¯t


    meet her. She can¡¯t walk into our house by herself.¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t tell his father that he had already locked on his destined girl.


    He didn¡¯t tell his father when he didn¡¯t find the other party.


    When he found the girl and was sure that she was single and of good character, he acted impolitely.


    Although he said that he had feelings for the girl on the keychain and was sure that she was the one


    who could save him, he didn¡¯t lose his mind and took her as his own in no hurry.


    Just like Zachary¡¯s sh marriage to Serenity back then, Zachary wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Serenity


    without examining Serenity¡¯s character.


    Marriage was a significant event in his life, so he was cautious.


    The subject of the Bucham family stopped talking.

 Chapter 2212

    Chapter 2212


    Seeing that his son really didn¡¯t respond to the photos Patriarch Bucham brought, he stuffed the photos back into the envelope in disappointment and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when you will find that girl. The old Mrs. York is back; I will look for her again and ask her to invite that master toe over and help us figure out where that girl is now.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Dad, the master said that the fate is over, and he will never see us again. Even Grandma York said that he would never see us again. Those masters outside the square are different from ordinary people like us. He said he would never see us again. We don¡¯t see him; even if we try to find him, we can¡¯t find him.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham: ¡°¡­¡±


    That¡¯s exactly what the Master said.


    He said that he met him once because of some predestined rtionship with them and made a fortune for his son.


    They would never see each other again when the world ended.


    He also said that his mortal rtionship with them was also his mortal rtionship with Old Mrs. York, and after meeting them, his mortal rtionship with her also ended.


    Please, the Old Mrs. York didn¡¯t bother him anymore.


    Although the Old Mrs. York was reluctant, she had to respect the other party¡¯s decision.


    The master whom few people had ever seen had just vanished, leaving behind only his legend.


    Patriarch Bucham walked out of the study with disappointment.


    Julian also cared and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad, sometimes there must be a life in my life. Since I have a wife and children in my life, there will definitely be one. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. We just wait and see.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham didn¡¯t seem to hear what his son said.


    He went downstairs, disappointed.


    Mrs. Bucham just came in from the house, and seeing her husband¡¯s disappointed look and the big envelope in his hand, she knew what he had done. She asked with concern, ¡°How is it? Did our son respond? If you look twice, they are all different.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham threw the big envelope on the coffee table and then sat down on the sofa.


    Patriarch Bucham: ¡°It¡¯s useless, our son didn¡¯t respond at all, and he didn¡¯t even want to take another look.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham sighed, ¡°This is the first time.¡±


    After she took out those photos and looked at them, she said, ¡°Could it be that these girls are not pretty?¡±


    Patriarch Bucham: ¡°There are also beautiful ones, but he didn¡¯t respond either.¡±


    ¡°What should I do? He has seen almost all the young girls in Wiltspoon, but he hasn¡¯t found a girl who can make him feel differently. He¡¯s already twenty-four years old. Does he really want to die alone?¡±


    Mrs. Bucham felt a knife twisting her heart as she thought of the excellent son she raised, who would be a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Since the master said that he has a wife and son in his destiny, he will definitely have one. Don¡¯t worry too much. In the words of our son, there must be a destiny in his destiny sometimes. Just wait.¡± Patriarch Bucham sighed.


    They intervened manually, but to no avail.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What could be done?


    Even if they put women on the son¡¯s bed, it¡¯s useless because the son didn¡¯t respond to those women.


    They couldn¡¯t really do that either.


    That hurt their son¡¯s self-esteem too much.


    ¡°Can we ask the old Mrs. York for help, and then let the master do the math? Where is the girl who can save our son? We can ask for the ce and go to the master directly. It¡¯s better than us running around like a headless chicken.¡±

 Chapter 2213

    <strong>Chapter 2213</strong>


    Mr. Bucham: ¡°I can¡¯t. Last time, the master said that we and the old Mrs. York are all gone, and we can¡¯t see each other again. Please don¡¯t look for him, even if we find him, he won¡¯t see us. The kind of extraterrestrial experts who say they don¡¯t see it, they don¡¯t see it. They all pay attention to fate.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham sighed, ¡°Then we really have to wait.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know when she would have to wait for her daughter-inw.


    Mr. Bucham: ¡°That boy doesn¡¯t know how to look for it. Every day, he sees the head but doesn¡¯t see the end. I don¡¯t know what he is busy with.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just let nature take its course. When fatees, he will get married without us urging him. We can¡¯t control it even if we want to.¡±


    Their son had such a condition, and they couldn¡¯t control it even if they wanted to.


    Julian, who was still in the study, had already photographed the girl on the keychain, and asked his people to find her.


    He picked up the keychain at the airport, which means that the girl either came from another ce or went to another ce from Wiltspoon, so let¡¯s look for it in Wiltspoon first.


    He could look for this girl elsewhere if he couldn¡¯t find her in Wiltspoon.


    It would be simpler to locate her if he had pictures and knew how she looked.


    It¡¯s not like his father, who was like a fly without a head, would let him look at the stinky ones and treat him like a garbage dump.


    ¡­Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jensburg.


    After getting off work, Hayden could receive arge bouquet of flowers when she walked out of the office building. For others, it was something that made them happy. But it was bothering Hayden.


    She had a headache when she saw Kevin¡¯s cheeky and handsome face.


    Queen Enterprise had also evolved into a ce where Kevin coulde and go as he pleased.


    No one dared to stop him.


    Because of her father!


    Chairman Donald Queen gave Kevin a lot of face, for fear that his daughter would block Kevin at the door of thepany. In the morning, he deliberately brought Kevin into thepany and told everyone that as long as Kevin came to Queen Enterprise, he should be treated as a VIP.


    If anyone stopped Kevin from entering thepany, don¡¯t me Donald¡¯s rudeness.


    Someone asked Donald: ¡°What if Ms. Queen ordered it?¡±


    Donald stood up to his future son-inw domineeringly and said, ¡°Listen to me!¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    No wonder Mr. York felt confident; it turned out that he was backed by Donald.


    How could Donald support Mr. York?


    Someone also boldly asked Donald, and Donald replied with a smile: ¡°I admire Kevin very much and treat him as my son-inw.¡±


    Everyone was collectively speechless again.


    Kevin, even if he¡¯s cheeky, seemed to be epted.


    Their Chairman, Donald, also said that he treated Mr. York as his son-inw. Did this mean that Mr. Queen is treating Mr. York as a woman?


    In the future, if Ms. Queen was really captured by Mr. York, would Ms. Queen be the one who suffered?


    Everyone couldn¡¯t imagine how sad the scene of the proud and indifferent Ms. Queen being pushed down by the hippie-smiling Kevin was.


    Ms. Queen¡¯s stoic nature couldn¡¯t beat Kevin¡¯s tenacity.


    Well.


    Now everyone looked at Kevin with resentful eyes, but it¡¯s a pity that Kevin had a thick skin and didn¡¯t care.

 Chapter 2214

    Chapter 2214


    The setting sun fell on Hayden¡¯s face, her expression was indifferent, she was so cold that even the


    setting sun could not melt, not to mention the setting sun, even the midday sun couldn¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Kevin, I said I don¡¯t like flowers! Please don¡¯t send me flowers again!¡± As Hayden said, she pushed


    away the big bouquet of roses handed to him, and was about to leave.


    Kevin grabbed her hand, and Hayden shook off his hand fiercely.


    ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m chasing you. When I¡¯m chasing my wife, I always send flowers.¡±


    Kevin followed Hayden like a follower, and Hayden¡¯s bodyguards all wanted to kick him from behind


    and kicked Kevin¡¯s b*ttocks hard.


    However, they only dared to think about it, and did not dare to really kick him.


    Not to mention that Donald and his wife yed very well against Kevin, their young master Queen was


    also very tolerant against Kevin.


    Every time Kevin bubbled up, the young master Queen seemed to be very annoying, but in fact he had


    been tolerant of Kevin. No matter what Kevin did, the young master Queen just stared at him with a


    ck face; at most he scolded coldly.


    The bodyguards thought in horror that their young master Queen would probably be captured by Kevin


    soon.


    well!


    Why didn¡¯t the heavense with a thunderstorm, killing Kevin, a shameless person!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like flowers, then tell me, what do you like?¡± Kevin asked with a smile.


    ¡°I bought you a beautiful dress, but you refused to ept it, let alone wear it. You don¡¯t want jewelry,


    and you don¡¯t like flowers. Hayden, what do you like? If you don¡¯t tell me, I will give flowers, jewelry,


    beautiful dresses, and high-heeled shoes to you every day. Look at the way you walk in a skirt and high


    heels, you must be very graceful.¡±


    Hayden had ck lines on her face.


    She never wore skirts.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Not to mention wearing high heels.


    She was used to wearing leather shoes and striding like a star.


    If she was really asked to wear high heels to walk, she was afraid that she would sprain her foot or fall


    if she couldn¡¯t take two steps.


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden, I invite you to dinner, don¡¯t you go so fast. By the way, I have good news for you. I am


    going to be an uncle, and my sister-inw is finally pregnant. Haha, I am going to be an uncle, and you


    are going to be an aunt.¡±


    ¡°Be your big head ghost!¡± Hayden couldn¡¯t take it anymore, stopped and scolded him.


    He was telling everyone that she was a woman.


    Hayden knew that everyone would not believe that she was a woman, they would only think that Kevin


    wanted the attack, let her suffer, and delicately treated her as a woman.


    From the sympathy in her eyes, everyone knew what everyone thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to be a ghost with a big head. I don¡¯t have a big head. I can¡¯t be a ghost with a big head. I


    am so good-looking and handsome. You would make a good aunt to my nephew. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a


    niece or a nephew.¡±


    Kevin wasn¡¯t angry when he was scolded, he even smiled.


    ¡°Hayden, I won¡¯t give up on you. As soon as I want to marry you, since we will get married sooner or


    later, my sister-inw is pregnant, so I will be an uncle, and you will naturally be an aunt. I¡¯ll take you


    back to Wiltspoon in two days.¡±


    Kevin knew that he was going to be an uncle, he was very happy, and wanted to go back and have a


    look.


    And the second brother, Callum, invited Dr. Carden from Annenburg, and Dr. Carden would fly back to


    Wiltspoon with the second brother soon to help his second sister-inw¡¯s eyes.


    It¡¯s been a while since he came to Jensburg, and he was also a little homesick.


    But before returning to Wiltspoon, he had to coax his fianc¨¦e to apany him back to Wiltspoon.


    He felt that this was a happy event for their York family. Hayden was his fianc¨¦e, and they would live


    together in the future, so he should share the good news with Hayden.


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She turned around and walked away, not wanting to talk to Kevin.

 Chapter 2215

    Chapter 2215


    After a few minutes.


    After finally rejecting Kevin from the car, Hayden, who thought she could leave thepany like this,


    was stopped by her suitor again.


    It¡¯s Shiloh.


    Shiloh saw Kevin pestering Hayden so bravely, Hayden was helpless.


    She realized a truth: if she liked Hayden, she had to express her feelings for her and pursue her boldly.


    Shiloh must work hard and show her sincerity regardless of how Hayden reacts or whether she epts


    it.


    She felt that she was saving Hayden from the dire straits.


    Kevin was a man.


    Hayden was also a man.


    Two men together were never epted by the world.


    Not many blessings.


    The main reason was that Hayden was not gay, he obviously hated Kevin very much.


    Shiloh just wanted to follow Kevin¡¯s path, leaving Kevin with nowhere to go. She and Hayden had


    different genders, and Hayden might be with her, so that she could make Kevin die.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Seeing Shiloh who was blocking her way, Hayden pushed down on the car window and signaled the


    security guard toe closer.


    The security guard hurried over.


    Hayden ordered coldly: ¡°Please step aside, Ms. Shiloh, no matter what method you use, as long as it


    doesn¡¯t hurt her.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she closed the car window.


    The security guard got the order, and immediately called his colleagues, and the two walked towards


    Shiloh, and they couldn¡¯t help but support Shiloh, dragging Shiloh to the side like a dead dog.


    Hayden¡¯s private car was able to drive out of thepany.


    She made an appointment with the client to meet at the Greenrest Hotel, and talked about business


    while eating.


    She couldn¡¯t bete.


    Shiloh was courting death.


    Did she think she was Kevin?


    Well?


    Hayden was shocked.


    She found that she had given Kevin countless exceptions without knowing it, and was forced by Kevin


    to break countless exceptions.


    Hayden sighed inwardly.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she could hold on.


    Facing the cowhide ster, she really hated and felt helpless, but sometimes when she thought about


    it, she had other thoughts.


    After all, she was influenced by Kevin.


    Kevin, who failed to climb into Hayden¡¯s car, also drove out.


    Seeing Shiloh being dragged aside by the security guards, Kevin slowly pulled over the car and


    stopped.


    Then get out of the car and walk towards Shiloh¡¯s car.


    Shiloh was dragged aside by two security guards like a dead dog, her face was livid with anger.


    No one had ever dared to treat Shiloh like this to her!


    Shiloh, who was trained by the head of the Farrell family as her sessor and had been a youngdy


    in the Farrell family for more than twenty years!


    How dared the watchdog do this to her?


    Did they really think that she was not the real daughter of the Farrell family, so they just let others bully


    her?


    They must know that she was the one who bullied Kathryn at the Farrell family mansion. Kathryn, the


    real daughter of the Farrell family, was just a piece of mud that couldn¡¯t support the wall. It was still


    unknown who the adoptive mother would seed as head of the family.


    These people couldn¡¯t wait to make a fool of her!

 Chapter 2216

    Chapter 2216


    She broke free from the two security guards vigorously, turned around, and pped one security


    guard¡¯s face fiercely.


    She cursed: ¡°You, the guard dog, dare to touch me. You really think I¡¯m not the Farrell family¡¯s real


    daughter, so I let you be cheap? Even Kathryn, the true daughter, would never be rough in front of me.¡±


    The sound fell, and there was a snap.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It wasn¡¯t that Shiloh pped again, but the security guard who had been pped by her fought back.


    The security guard was a man, so the p had to be very strong.


    A heavy pnded on Shiloh¡¯s pretty face, and Shiloh was stunned. She covered the side of the face


    that was pped by the security guard, and stared at the security guard in disbelief.


    The burning pain on her face pulled Shiloh back to reality, and she was so angry that she pped him


    again.


    But this time the security guard didn¡¯t take it obediently, he avoided Shiloh¡¯s p, and pushed Shiloh


    with his backhand, Shiloh was pushed back several steps before she stood still.


    ¡°Dog, if you dare to hit me and push me, I will K!ll you!¡±


    After Shiloh stood firm, she immediately picked up her bag and pped the security guard frantically.


    Obviously she was the one who hit someone first.


    Another security guard hurried forward to help, and worked together with his colleagues to subdue


    Shiloh.


    ¡°Let me go, let me go, you two b*stards! How dare you treat me this way; I¡¯ll go back and tell my


    mother. Do you know who my mother is? Allow me to leave!¡±


    Kevin, who did something ¡°bad¡±, witnessed the conflict between Shiloh and the security guards.


    He came over.


    Seeing Kevin, Shiloh stopped struggling.


    She didn¡¯t want to be so embarrassed in front of her rival.


    ¡°You two have treated Ms. Farrell too much. Let her go. You go about your business and don¡¯t worry


    about her.¡±


    Kevin put on a face, always smiling when he spoke.


    The two security guards let go of Shiloh, and the security guard who was beaten by Shiloh said to


    Kevin: ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s not her mother, so I don¡¯t spoil her.¡±


    So, he fought back.


    Give Shiloh a hard p to teach Shiloh how to behave.


    Did she think everyone had to tolerate her?


    How old was she?


    She¡¯s just the daughter of the housekeeper of the Farrell family. Her fathermitted a crime and was


    still sitting in prison, her mother was farming in the countryside, and her brother was also a man who


    had achieved nothing.


    The whole family bullied the real Ms. Farrell, and this impostor had the nerve to put on Ms. Farrell¡¯s airs


    to do her best.


    She didn¡¯t know what Matriarch Farrell thought.


    Shiloh: ¡°Whoever told you to touch me, you two dogs did, and I¡¯m going to sue you for molesting me!¡±


    ¡°Who insulted you? We, Mr. Queen, don¡¯t even look down on you. You still lean in front of our Mr.


    Queen. Mr. Queen asked us to drag you away. Who told you to block our Mr. Queen¡¯s way?¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°¡­This man keeps pestering Mr. Queen, why don¡¯t you drive him away?¡±


    Shiloh actually knew that she was wrong.


    She also knew that Hayden ordered it.


    She couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to settle ounts with Hayden, so she could only vent her anger on the


    two security guards.


    Kevin chuckled, ¡°Ms. Farrell, oh, no, you¡¯re not Ms. Farrell, you¡¯re Ms. Dion, your father¡¯s surname is


    Dion, so you should be called Ms. Dion, I¡¯m Mr. Queen¡¯s guest, Mr. Queen likes me. What are your


    thoughts? If you have any opinions, you have to hold back. Ms. Dion, I warn you, go as far as you can,


    and you¡¯re not worthy of pursuing my Hayden.


    If it¡¯s Miss Kathryn, she has some qualifications. My Hayden also thinks highly of Miss Kathryn. Your


    surname is Dion, what qualifications do you have? Your father is just a housekeeper, or a sinner who


    committed a crime and was punished by thew.¡±


    Shiloh was so angry that her face was livid, but she couldn¡¯t refute Kevin.


    The biological father she did not want to recognize was indeed Dion.


    Now everyone in Jensburg knew that Shiloh was not a child of the Farrell family, but the daughter of the


    former housekeeper of the Farrell family, so she should return to her real home.

 Chapter 2217

    Chapter 2217


    ¡°Mr. York, I won¡¯t like a man like you!¡± Shiloh yelled angrily, then turned around and walked away.


    Her mother also told her often not to fight with Kevin, telling her that the York Corporation was behind


    Kevin and that even she had to be nice to Kevin when she saw him.


    Kevin said to the two security guards: ¡°Go back to work, don¡¯t worry about that lunatic, the sky is falling,


    I will support you.¡±


    He wanted to see if Matriarch Farrell would seek him out for this counterfeit.


    After Mrs. Stone brought Liberty to Jensburg quietly, Kevin knew that Farrell family was already the


    target of their York family.


    The person killed by Matriarch Farrell was his sister-inw¡¯s own grandmother!


    The two security guards thanked Kevin and returned to their jobs.


    They weren¡¯t afraid either, they only pulled Shiloh away on the orders of Mr. Queen, who told Shiloh not


    to be afraid of death to block Mr. Queen¡¯s way.


    Mr. Queen didn¡¯t have the heart to bump into her, it was Shiloh¡¯s fate.


    Shiloh returned to her car and wanted to drive away, but suddenly found that the tires of her car were


    t, and all four tires were t.


    She immediately jumped out of the car and checked the tires, but she couldn¡¯t see any holes in the


    tires, and she didn¡¯t know how the air leaked.


    But she could be sure of one thing, this was man-made!


    Her car was fine when she arrived.


    Besides, even if it was bad, only one would be bad.


    How could all four tires be bad?


    Shiloh was so angry that she cursed: ¡°Who deted my tire?¡±


    The tire was not bad, but it was t, and she suspected that someone had deted the tire.


    Kevin nced at her, half a smile, but walked towards his car without saying a word.


    Shiloh: ¡°Mr. York, it¡¯s you, it must be you!¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The security had no chance to do it.


    People from Queen Enterprise came in and out, and they would not go to release her tire gas.


    Only Kevin could.


    He had that chance too.


    By the way, just now she noticed that Kevin walked over from the direction where she parked.


    It must be Kevin!


    ¡°Do you have any evidence to prove it¡¯s me? If not, don¡¯t yell, and be careful that I will sue you for


    framing and nder.¡± Kevin left a word and walked away.


    The rival in love was aggressive, and he was even more aggressive!


    He never relented when dealing with enemies.


    Shiloh looked angrily at Kevin and walked away.


    Looking at her car with a t tire, she stomped her feet in anger, then quickly took out her mobile phone


    and was about to call her elder brother, but after thinking about it, she changed her mind and called


    Kathryn instead.


    Kathryn answered her call.


    ¡°Kathryn, my car broke down, and now I¡¯m in Queen Enterprise,e here and pick me up!¡±


    Shiloh¡¯s words weremanding.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t speak, but hung up the phone directly.


    She was apanying her mother to meet a customer at the moment, and it was an important


    customer. She was the first to talk. After the talk was settled, her mother went to the hotel with her to


    meet the customer and treat the customer to dinner.


    Winning this business would bring huge profits to the Farrell Group.


    Matriarch Farrell took it very seriously.

 Chapter 2218

    Chapter 2218


    How could Kathryn leave her important client behind and run to pick up Shiloh at this time!


    Not to mention that Kathryn wanted to see guests, even if she didn¡¯t need to, and she wouldn¡¯t pick up


    Shiloh, a counterfeit who had taken over everything that should belong to her. After the truth was


    revealed, she never apologized to her and always wanted to bully her. Kathryn, why did she go to pick


    up Shiloh?


    ¡°Who called you?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell noticed that when Kathryn answered the phone, she hung up without saying anything.


    She then asked her daughter a soft question.


    Kathryn: ¡°It¡¯s Shiloh.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°What is wrong with her? Why does she call?¡±


    The mother and daughter had already walked into the hotel.


    ¡°She said her car had broken down and ordered me to pick her up right away.¡± Kathryn replied calmly,


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s impossible for me to pick her up at this time, and I have reasons and reasons for her going to


    sue you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked unhappy, and said: ¡°I know about this matter. If Shilohins to me, I will


    criticize her. She is doing nothing all day long, but you have to go to work. Now that we are meeting


    important clients, how can you leave the clients behind to pick her up? There is a driver at home. Her


    father and her sisters-inw are all idle at home. She can find anyone to pick her up. She has to find


    you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said this because she was dissatisfied with her adopted daughter, and she also


    understood that the adopted daughter deliberately caused trouble for her own daughter.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, don¡¯t worry, Mom will definitely stand by your side in this matter. Don¡¯t be


    influenced by Shiloh. Meeting clients with emotions is a taboo in business.¡±


    Kathryn hummed, ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell took a deep look at her biological daughter.


    Kathryn had always been indifferent to her mother, and she didn¡¯t have much to talk about with her.


    Fortunately, the daughter could also understand her real intention of treating her coldly.


    Her cold treatment of her biological daughter and partiality towards her adopted daughter made a lot of


    people happy to see her sess, and even inspired her adopted daughter topete with her


    biological daughter and her biological daughter.


    Those people were ambitious.


    Matriarch Farrell was getting old, and she was a bit powerless to deal with things. Moreover, those


    ambitious people still crawled out of her belly. When she was young and vicious, she was somewhat


    reluctant when facing her sons.


    So, she didn¡¯t move.


    She saved it for her own daughter to practice.


    In private, Matriarch Farrell asked Kathryn to promise her that her three older brothers would be


    spared. As for those members of her husband¡¯s family, Kathryn could do whatever she wanted.


    Matriarch Farrell thought that if she died, her inws would rely on their status as elders to take


    advantage of Kathryn.


    Especially the person next to her pillow, she knew exactly what was on her mind.


    Although Kathryn was capable, she was young after all. Matriarch Farrell was quite worried that


    Kathryn would not be able to deal with the people on the matrilineal side.


    Shiloh, who was hung up by Kathryn, became even more angry.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She called Kathryn again.


    Kathryn still answered the phone but did not speak.


    ¡°Kathryn, do you dare to hang up on me? I order you,e and pick me up right away! It¡¯s so hot, do


    you think I¡¯ll die from the heat? If you dare note over, I¡¯ll tell mom that you asked someone to


    destroy my car and let me die of heat on purpose!¡±


    In this kind of weather, even when the sun was setting in the west in the evening, Shiloh still felt like the


    sun was too bright and the heat wave was pressing down on her.


    She was already sweating profusely from the heat.


    She just pped the security guard violently, and now she had no face to run to the security room to


    blow the wind.


    The security room was air-conditioned.


    Shiloh, who was extremely hot at the moment, was envious of the security guards who could sit in the


    air-conditioned room and go to work.


    The Queen Enterprise was so rich that even the security room was equipped with air conditioners.


    Kathryn handed the phone to her mother.


    Matriarch Farrell took the phone, and just put the phone to her ear, when she heard her adopted


    daughter yelling curses and threatening Kathryn on the phone.


    ¡°There is no driver at home? Why don¡¯t you call the driver? Do you want Kathryn to pick you up?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell loved her adopted daughter even more, and when she heard Shiloh yelling at Kathryn


    and threatening her with various threats, she also became angry.


    After all, Kathryn was her own!

 Chapter 2219

    Chapter 2219


    ¡°mom?¡±


    Shiloh did not expect that the person who spoke was Matriarch Farrell.


    She immediately changed her face and said aggrievedly: ¡°Mom, I was punished by Kevin. He blew up


    the air in my tires. Now my car can¡¯t drive. It¡¯s so hot outside. I want Kathryn toe pick me up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It¡¯s off-duty time now. It doesn¡¯t take long for her toe to Queen Enterprise to pick me up. It won¡¯t


    affect her working overtime at night.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Why did you provoke Kevin again? You paid attention to what your mom told you,


    right? I told you not to bother Kevin and be polite to him. What kind of an onion are you to keep making


    Kevin mad?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was angry, and her tone of voice was not good.


    He also lost the usual pampering towards Shiloh.


    ¡°It caused the York family to deal with our Farrell family, Shiloh, can you afford the consequences?


    Don¡¯t me me for removing you from the Farrell family to keep the Farrell family.¡±


    ¡°mom!¡±


    Shiloh suspected that she had heard wrong.


    Was this the mother who favored her?


    ¡°Mom, I just want to learn how Kevin pursued Mr. Queen. Who knew Kevin would be in Queen


    Enterprise!? So we met like this, and I didn¡¯t do anything to him, but he silently deted my tires. It was


    he who provoked me first. He regarded me as a love rival and targeted me.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Matriarch Farrell hung up the phone and returned the phone to Kathryn.


    ¡°Thank you Mom.¡± Kathryn thanked her mother.


    Matriarch Farrell felt a pain in her heart.


    With her connivance, Shiloh¡¯s bullying and targeting of Kathryn was too much.


    After looking at his biological daughter for a long while, Matriarch Farrell said calmly: ¡°Tomorrow I will


    ask Shiloh to change her surname, back to her biological father¡¯s surname. Her surname is Dion!¡±


    She was Steward Dion¡¯s daughter, not Matriarch Farrell¡¯s daughter!


    Kathryn also said calmly, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s a matter between you and Shiloh, I won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Shiloh over there was so angry that she could only contact her sister-inw toe pick her up.


    After Erika arrived, Shiloh also contacted the tow truck to help her tow the truck.


    ¡°Shiloh.¡± Erika parked the car, pushed down the window and waved to Shiloh.


    Shiloh hurried over, got into the car and said, ¡°I¡¯m so hot, sister-inw, if you don¡¯te here again, I¡¯ll


    get sunstroke.¡±


    ¡°How is this going?¡± Erika asked with concern.


    Shiloh told the sister-inw what happened.


    At the end, she said worriedly: ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t know what Kathryn said bad things about me to my


    mother, but my mother actually spoke to her and scolded me on the phone.¡±


    Erika sneered twice, and said: ¡°You don¡¯t work in thepany now, so you don¡¯t know what happened.


    Kathryn got lucky and settled a big deal. She went to the hotel with her mother at noon to meet the


    client and signed the contract. If we win the contract, it will bring huge profits to the Farrell family.¡±

 Chapter 2220

    Chapter 2220


    Erika continued: ¡°You ordered Kathryn to pick you up at this time. It¡¯s no wonder she didn¡¯t take the


    opportunity to sue you in front of Mom. Since she talked about big business, Mom will definitely give


    her some face.¡±


    Hearing this, Shiloh¡¯s teeth itch with jealousy.


    Shiloh: ¡°She is too lucky.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Erika was also itchy with jealousy.


    If Kathryn stood up, Kathryn would be the head of the family, and Erika¡¯s husband would have nothing


    to do.


    Her husband worked so hard and worked so hard for Farrell Group, but in the end he made a wedding


    dress for Kathryn. Not to mention her husband was not reconciled, she was not reconciled either.


    ¡­..


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After returning from FC Manor, Serenity took a two-day rest before returning to work.


    Zachary didn¡¯t stop Serenity from going to work, but her cousin Elisa did.


    Serenity wanted to do something, as long as Elisa knew about it, she would stop her.


    She din¡¯t let Serenity worry about it.


    Let Serenity go home and raise her baby with peace of mind, making Serenity dumbfounded.


    It was originally agreed to invite the client to dinner at noon, but Elisa also said: ¡°Seren, I will go, you


    can either meet Zachary after get off work and have dinner together, or you can go home, and


    Grandma York and Mrs. Lane will definitely prepare a hearty lunch for you. Or you can go to Sister


    Liberty¡¯s restaurant. By the way, Sister Liberty¡¯s restaurant will open tomorrow. Let¡¯s order a flower


    basket for Sister Liberty. I will call the flower shopter and ask them to deliver it in advance.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°Elisa, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t treat me as a patient. Zachary has a meal at noon, so


    he told me in advance that he can¡¯t apany me to eat. It¡¯s just a pregnancy, or early pregnancy, you


    just let me go home and lie down to raise the baby, I won¡¯t do it.¡±


    Elisa sat down in front of her, ¡°Are you still vomiting?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°When I brush my teeth in the morning, I will vomit, even jaundice. When I eat, as long as I


    don¡¯t eat sour or sweet food, I don¡¯t vomit very much. After eating sweet and sour food, I vomit after


    eating, but now I like sour and sweet.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said: ¡°Maybe you are pregnant with a son, like your husband, Zachary, who just hates


    sour and sweet.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°Now I don¡¯t know about the gender, but what I can be sure of is that I am not as lucky as


    Jane for a single pregnancy. If I am pregnant with twins, I will have both children.¡±


    After Zachary took her to the hospital for an examination, it was confirmed that she was pregnant with a


    single child.


    ¡°The chances of twins are not high. We don¡¯t need topare with others. We are not afraid of


    comparing goods with goods. We are afraid ofparing people with others. People are more popr


    than others.¡±


    ¡°Jane is pregnant with twins. It¡¯s a family tradition. Her mother gave birth to twins. She and her brother.¡±


    Elisaforted Serenity.


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°I just envied Jane for a while, now that I can conceive, I am already very


    content, it doesn¡¯t matter if the child is a boy or a girl, as long as the child is healthy.¡±


    She had a B-ultrasound, and saw that the gestational sac on the B-ultrasound result was long. Many


    people said that the gestational sac was long, and the chance of having a son was very high.


    She remembered that when her sister was pregnant with Sonny, the first B-ultrasound was done, and


    the gestational sac was also long.


    Although this was not 100%.


    Combined with the fact that women who marry into the York family all had sons, Serenity had no hope


    of having a daughter.


    This child was likely to be a son.


    Whether she would be able to have a daughter in the future was still unknown.


    None of the women in the previous generations of the York family had given birth to daughters, and


    Serenity didn¡¯t dare to expect too much.


    She only conceived after a year of marriage, and she was fine if she could conceive. She didn¡¯t give


    much thought to having a child; she just hoped that the child would be healthy.

 Chapter 2221

    Chapter 2221


    ¡°That is, as long as the child is healthy, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a son or a daughter. Their York family is a


    monk¡¯s temple. If you can¡¯t have a daughter, you can¡¯t me yourself. The decision to have a son or


    daughter rests with the man.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    A familiar voice came.


    That¡¯s the Grandma May¡¯s.


    Both Elisa and Serenity looked towards the door of the office, and saw Grandma May and Mrs. Lane


    coming in together.


    Mrs. Lane was carrying three or four insted lunch boxes.


    ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Grandma York.¡±


    Both got up.


    Serenity saw the insted lunch box in Mrs. Lane¡¯s hand, and understood that the reason for Grandma


    May¡¯s sudden arrival was to bring her meals.


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s noon, I thought it was hot and sunny outside, and I didn¡¯t want you


    to walk around, so Mrs. Lane brought you food for you to eat in thepany.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Grandma May looked at Elisa with a smile again, and said with a smile: ¡°Chili


    Pepper, long time no see.¡±


    Elisa yelled in disbelief: ¡°Grandma York, I¡¯m not young anymore, I¡¯m older than Seren, don¡¯t call me


    Chili Pepper, I¡¯m not spicy anymore.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°To me, you are still young. You are just not hot in front of the people


    you care about. You are still hot outside. That¡¯s how it should be. The most gentle side should be


    reserved for your own people.¡±


    Seeing Elisa holding the bag, Grandma May said again: ¡°Elisa, I specially prepared some extra food,


    enough for you and Seren, so you didn¡¯t go out to eat.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said: ¡°Grandma York I¡¯d love to have dinner with Seren and try Mrs. Lane¡¯s cooking,


    but we have a lunch appointment with a client who smokes heavily, and Seren is pregnant, so don¡¯t let


    her inhale secondhand smoke. I¡¯m trying to persuade Seren not to follow me. Grandma York, you came


    just in time, you eat here with Seren and I¡¯m going to see a client.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her husband¡¯s family didn¡¯t restrict her to do anything, but her cousin was in control of her.


    She wanted to drink a ss of water, and Elisa wanted to pour it for her, and didn¡¯t want her to move


    around.


    She was too cautious.


    Let¡¯s talk about Elisa. Elisa said that she was ordered by her mother to take care of Serenity.


    Mrs. Stone also prepared a lot of gifts when she knew that Serenity was back, and took her husband


    and daughter to Zachary¡¯s vi on the top of the mountain, and then gave Serenity a thousand and one


    instructions.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At home, she told her daughter thousands and thousands of times that Elisa should take care of


    Serenity in thepany and not let Serenity carry heavy things.


    Grandma May: ¡°That¡¯s it, then you go to meet the client, I will dine with Seren here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma York, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Elisa walked out of her and Serenity¡¯s office holding her bag.


    The two sisters were bothpany bosses, and the offices were not separated, but work together.


    Mrs. Lane put the four insted lunch boxes she brought on the desk.


    Serenity hurriedly tidied up the desk.


    ¡°Grandma, Mrs. Lane, you gave too much, four insted lunch boxes!¡±


    Mrs. Lane smiled and said: ¡°The Old Madam York is worried that you have no appetite, so she asked


    me to make more dishes that you usually like to eat.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Except for my love of sour, it hasn¡¯t changed much.¡±


    ¡°The young master said that you consumed sour and sweet fruits and vomited slightly. He specifically


    instructed me not to make you sour and sweet ones. I smuggled you a sour plum because I know that


    you now enjoy eating sour foods.¡±

 Chapter 2222

    Chapter 2222


    Mrs. Lane put the sour plum aside and said with a smile: ¡°Young Mistress, you must not let the Young


    Master know, otherwise the Young Master will deduct my bonus. I also prepared two kinds of desserts


    for you, small pieces, not many, just let you enjoy your mouth.¡±


    Serenity watched Mrs. Lane take out the delicacies from the insted lunch box one by one and put


    them on the desk, and then looked at the so-called dessert, a small piece of pastry, which she could


    eat in one bite.


    Serenity: ¡°¡­Mrs. Lane, such a small piece of pastry, with only one plum, I can¡¯t enjoy it, and it dirty my


    mouth instead, it¡¯s too little.¡±


    Grandma May took over the words: ¡°Zack is stressed that you will vomit, so she specifically instructed


    Mrs. Lane and me not to spoil you or allow you to consume sour or sweet foods, saying that you had


    vomited yellow bile in the morning. Mrs. Lane is willing to bring you a plum, you are content.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m content, just one is better than nothing. Grandma, have you eaten with Mrs.


    Lane? Let¡¯s eat together, I can¡¯t finish it all by myself.¡±


    ¡°The two of us haven¡¯t eaten yet, so we brought so much food here to eat with you. It¡¯s delicious to


    have apanion.¡± Grandma May greeted Mrs. Lane to eat together.


    Zachary wasn¡¯t there, so Mrs. Lane was naturally very busy, so she didn¡¯t refuse Grandma May¡¯s


    invitation.


    The three of them were having so much fun in Serenity¡¯s office.


    Although Serenity had a pregnancy reaction and would vomit after eating, she had a good appetite and


    could eat very well.


    Her office was also full of all kinds of snacks, which Zachary prepared for her.


    Zachary learned from Josh that pregnant women are gluttonous and frequently desire food. Like


    Jasmine, Serenity was a true foodie, but after bing pregnant, she grew even fonder of food.


    Zachary then prepared a variety of suitable snacks for Serenity.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Liberty knocked on the office door, calling out for her sister.


    The office door was left open.


    The cubicle office outside was already empty, and everyone was off work.


    Seeing that the person who came was Miss Hunt¡¯s own sister, the security guard opened the door to let


    Liberty in.


    Liberty saw a car parked outside and thought it looked familiar, but for a moment she couldn¡¯t


    remember who it belonged to, and her sister¡¯s car was still parked outside. Knowing that her sister


    hadn¡¯t left yet, she hurried in with an insted lunch box.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see the three of them eating with great relish as soon as she came in.


    Serenity: ¡°sister.¡±


    ¡°Liberty,e here,e here, you came just in time, we are eating, and you eat together.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Grandma May was very happy to see Libertying, and smiled and beckoned Liberty to sit down.


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°I thought it was too hot outside to allow Seren to go outside, so I brought


    Seren some food. These are some new dishes that I¡¯ve learned to prepare, and they were cooked to a


    specific degree. So I came to offer Seren a taste. You always help me taste it, Grandma York, to


    determine if it tastes good.¡±


    As she spoke, she opened the insted lunch box, and brought out the food and soup inside one by


    one.


    She only brought two insted lunch boxes, but that was enough.


    Serenity¡¯s desk was already filled with delicacies.


    She didn¡¯t need to go out, and she could eat all the delicious food.


    So happy!


    She was already very happy, but now it was like soaking in a honey vat.


    Jasmine said that being pampered by her family as a national treasure was a sweet and happy burden.


    Three people turned into four people eating, and it became more and more lively.

 Chapter 2223

    Chapter 2223


    Serenity picked up a new dish that her sister specially brought over for her to taste, eating it until her


    eyes shined.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Serenity nodded while eating.


    ¡°Seren, eat slowly, don¡¯t swallow.¡±


    Seeing how much her sister likes to eat, Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I signed up for a cooking ss and


    then practiced on my own when I returned home. Mr. Lewis tried the food for me. He imed that they


    were delicious, so I¡¯ve brought them for you to try. With Grandma York¡¯s words, I feel relieved.¡±


    ¡°Sister, you are the best!¡± Serenity gave Liberty a thumbs up.


    Her sister was bing more and more like a strong woman.


    Originally, her sister was a very good person.


    At the beginning, she was deceived byrd, so she resigned and went home to be a full-time wife.


    She was busy with housework and raising children all day,pletely out of touch with society.


    Her sister had returned to work; oh, her sister was now her own boss, bravely entering the business


    world.


    As long as an excellent person gave her time to recover, she would still be excellent.


    Liberty blushed a little, ¡°Sister, I have to keep working hard. I will also assist in the kitchen when the


    new restaurant opens tomorrow. The two chefs that I hired are also excellent. I believe that under the


    leadership of the three of us, customer will be satisfied. ¡°


    Her ambition was to own arge restaurant, and chain restaurants were prevalent in Wiltspoon and


    across the nation.


    Hope one day, she could achieve her goal.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Liberty¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She took out her mobile phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Duncan calling.


    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty generously told everyone that the person who called her was Duncan.


    After chatting with Grandma York for a while that day, Liberty also began to think about her future with


    Duncan.


    She was still struggling and hesitating over whether to ept Duncan, but it was undeniable that she


    cared deeply about him.


    Not to mention Duncan¡¯s kindness to Liberty and Sonny.


    Now Sonny treated Duncan better than his own father.


    Liberty fulfilled her former mother-inw¡¯s wish and took Sonny to the hospital.


    Hank was very happy to see Sonny, Sonny was still the same asst time, although he was close to his


    father, but when grandma asked him to stay in the hospital to apany his father, he refused.


    He said that he wanted to y with Uncle Duncan and could not apany his father.


    This made the Brown family very upset.


    Serenity looked at her sister with ambiguous eyes.


    Liberty tapped her sister¡¯s forehead lightly, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at your sister with such eyes, I¡¯ll go


    outside to answer the phone.¡±


    She walked out of her sister¡¯s office before answering Duncan¡¯s call.


    ¡°Liberty, where are you? Why didn¡¯t I see you when I went to your restaurant, the clerk said you went


    out.¡±


    Tomorrow would be the grand opening of the new restaurant, and the waiter hired by Liberty had


    already begun working.


    Liberty: ¡°I brought some soup to Seren. The weather was too hot, so I told her not to go out. Grandma


    York also thought so, and brought lunch to Seren together with Mrs. Lane.¡±


    Duncan breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 2224

    Chapter 2224


    He thought Liberty had gone to the hospital to visit her ex-husband again.


    Duncan: ¡°Is that so, is Serenity alright?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°She¡¯s pretty good. Zachary said that she doesn¡¯t eat sour or sweet food, so she doesn¡¯t vomit


    that much.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°It will still be like this. Zachary will definitely not let her eat sour and sweet


    food. Otherwise, if Serenity vomits, Zachary will be so stressed that he won¡¯t be able to go to work for a


    day. Even if someone else is in thepany, His heart will fly to Serenity¡¯s side.¡±


    Just like Zachary, even though Duncan went back to work in thepany, his heart would go to Liberty


    when he got off work.


    Duncan came back to thepany asionally to deal with some things in thepany, and he


    would go to Liberty¡¯s new restaurant to help her try dishes at noon.


    She packed his lunch and dinner.


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, I told them before I came out that I left some food for you. You can eat slowly. I¡¯ll go


    backter.¡±


    Duncan smiled, ¡°Okay, I see.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go eat first.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Alright.¡±


    After finishing the call, Duncan said to the bodyguard with confidence: ¡°Push me in, Liberty has left


    food for me.¡±


    The bodyguard hurriedly pushed him into Liberty¡¯s restaurant.


    The name of the new restaurant was also All You Can Eat, but with a few more words added, it


    became ¡°All You Can Eat Restaurant¡±.


    Liberty wanted to make a name for All You Can Eat, and after she opened more restaurants, she would


    set up a All You Can Eat Group.


    Give her All You Can Eat a ce in the restaurant world.


    In the ward, Hank, who was full of food and drink, got out of bed with the support of his parents, walked


    around, and digested food.


    He recovered well, but after all, he was a person who went to the gate of h-e-l-l twice, and he could


    only get out of bed and walk around in the past two days, and he didn¡¯t dare to walk too fast, for fear of


    tearing the wound and killing him again.


    ¡°Hank, you can go down the road now.¡±


    Chelsea came in with a bag of apples, and when she saw her brother walking slowly in the ward, she


    let out a cry of surprise.


    Mrs. Brown stared at her son nervously, for fear that his son would fall due to the pain of pulling the


    wound.


    ¡°In the past two days, he can get out of bed and walk around, and the doctor also said that he should


    get out of bed and walk around, just don¡¯t walk for too long.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was Mr. Brown who answered Chelsea.


    The son was able to recover his life and was still recovering. This was the blessing of the Brown


    family¡¯s ancestors.


    Chelsea: ¡°Didn¡¯t Liberty bring Sonny over to see Hank these two days?¡±


    Chelsea herself had not been to the hospital for several days.


    She put the bag of apples on the bedside table.


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°She came here yesterday, and after a short stay, she said that she was busy with


    business and had to leave, and that Sonny would also follow his mother, and refused to stay and


    apany Hank.¡±


    Mrs. Brown went forward to help her son walk back to the bed and sit down.


    After walking for a while, Hank¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat.


    Mrs. Brown took out a tissue to help her son wipe off his sweat, and asked her daughter, ¡°Do you know


    when Liberty¡¯s new restaurant will open? It¡¯s not convenient for me, your father, and Hank to


    congratte her. You can inquire about it, and then wrap a big red envelope for her and send a few


    flower baskets to congratte.¡±


    Chelsea said: ¡°I came here today to tell my parents about this. Liberty¡¯s All You Can Eat restaurant will


    open tomorrow. I also think we should go to congratte. Mom, how much red envelopes do you think


    we should pack? She¡¯s not short of money now. Seeing that her business is booming, I¡¯m jealous,


    envious and jealous. If she hadn¡¯t divorced back then, Hank would have shared half of the money she


    earned. It¡¯s the joint property of husband and wife.¡±


    Now, no matter how much money Liberty made, it had nothing to do with the Brown family.

 Chapter 2225

    Chapter 2225


    ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Hank reprimanded his sister.


    Chelsea pouted.


    Mr. Brown had no choice but to warn his daughter: ¡°Chelsea, don¡¯t do stupid things anymore, if you


    dare to cause damage, I will spare you!¡±


    His daughter was a btch who couldn¡¯t change eating sht, and he was grateful to Serenity for rescuing


    Lucas at the zoo. His greedy nature was revealed again, and he was worried that his daughter would


    run away and cause damage.


    Chelsea quickly said: ¡°Dad, how dare I destroy it? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m too dead. What is Liberty¡¯s status


    now? If I dare to destroy it, my store will be smashed. I¡¯m not full. There is nothing to do.


    I¡¯m just jealous. We have a little credit for Liberty¡¯s achievements today. If it weren¡¯t for us, she wouldn¡¯t


    have worked hard to create the career she is today.¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s shamelessness went up to a higher level.


    When she said this, her parents and younger brother felt that she was shameless and put money on


    her face.


    Chelsea: ¡°Hank, hurry up and divorce that poisonous woman, and then marry Liberty¡­¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡± Mr. Brown yelled at his daughter, ¡°Don¡¯t get involved in your brother¡¯s affairs. Your


    mother and I are still alive, and the Brown family can¡¯t let you decide.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s all for Hank¡¯s good. Liberty and Mr. Lewis are so close. Sooner


    orter, Sonny¡¯s surname will be changed to Lewis. Dad, don¡¯t cry when you don¡¯t have a grandson.¡±


    Chelsea retold the old tune because she wanted to take advantage of Liberty through her younger


    brother¡¯s remarriage with Liberty.


    Mr. Brown: ¡°Whatever Sonny¡¯sst surname, he will always refer to me as grandpa, and your brother


    will always be his father. The surname change cannot break the blood connection.¡±


    Hank said coldly: ¡°I¡¯m not going to divorce Jessica. Her parents approached me and requested a letter


    of forgiveness. I wrote it in hopes of obtaining a lighter sentence for her. No matter how many years


    she is sentenced to, so long as shepletes her sentence If the death penalty does not exist, I will


    wait for her to be released.


    Stop imagining my remarriage with Liberty, sister; it¡¯s impossible! Even if Duncan did not pursue her,


    she could not marry me again. In the beginning¡­I inflicted too much pain on her, yet she remains


    grateful and brings Sonny to visit me.¡±


    Divorce depended on character.


    There was nothing to say about Liberty¡¯s character.


    After the divorce, Liberty never spoke ill of him in front of Sonny.


    Hank was aware of what he had sacrificed and deeply regretted his decision until his death.


    Seeing Duncan pursuing Liberty, he was also upset, and wanted his son to stop Liberty from being with


    Duncan, but he knew in his heart that it was impossible for him and Liberty to remarry.


    ¡°Okay, sis, I know. I won¡¯t mention this matter in the future. Liberty¡¯s new restaurant will open tomorrow.


    Aren¡¯t parents going to congratte it?¡±


    Mrs. Brown: ¡°We won¡¯t go. Liberty doesn¡¯t wee us when we go. Sonny is going to kindergarten


    again, and we are not at home. We don¡¯t know other people well, so there is no embarrassment.


    Besides, we have to take care of Hank.¡±


    Mrs. Brown also wanted to leave.


    As long as her son was alive, She didn¡¯t want to do anything else.


    ¡°Chelsea, just ask the florist to deliver flower baskets there, don¡¯t stay there to be annoying, give


    Liberty a red envelope, and wish her a prosperous business.¡±


    Mrs. Brown urged her daughter again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chelsea pouted again, muttering something softly.


    She didn¡¯te to the hospital for a few days, and her parents and younger brother wanted to leave.


    Just watch Liberty get rich like this, and then marry into a wealthy family?


    The younger brother refused to listen to the persuasion, and Chelsea said that it would be useless no


    matter how much she said, she didn¡¯t stay in the hospital for long, so she quickly found an excuse and


    left.


    ¡­


    evening.


    Wildridge Manor.


    In the small Manor of the second bedroom, Rose personally poured Lilian a cup of warm water.

 Chapter 2226

    Chapter 2226


    Rose: ¡°Dr. Carden, please drink water.¡±


    Lilian took the cup of warm water, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. York.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rose: ¡°Dr. Carden, I¡¯m the one to thank you. Dr. Carden, you were invited by my son not long after


    you were confinement. I felt embarrassed and gave Callum a hard time.¡±


    Lilian drank half a ss of water, she was also a little thirsty.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m getting moldy from confinement, I wanted to go out a long time ago, but my family


    refused, insisting that I stay at home to rest and take care of myself. I¡¯m a medical student. I know


    better than him how to help myself recover my body after giving birth. Second Young Master York is


    kind to his fianc¨¦e, with deep affection. In order to heal his fiancee¡¯s eyes, despite my family¡¯s dislike,


    he repeatedly invited me. I was also moved by Second Young Master York¡¯s deep affection, and I was


    willing to run for Miss Newman. I hope I can cure Miss Newman¡¯s eyes so that she can have a good


    look at what her fianc¨¦ looks like.¡±


    Camryn was engaged to Callum, but she didn¡¯t even know what Callum looked like.


    Lilian also felt very pitiful.


    For the sake of the business rtionship between the two families, she was willing to give Callum this


    face and heal Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Carden!¡±


    Rose was very grateful.


    She also hoped that her daughter-inw¡¯s eyes would be cured.


    Although she assertively defended her prospective daughter-inw outside, she was a parent who did


    not love their children.


    Her oldest son was so outstanding, and her daughter-inw was not bad, but she couldn¡¯t see her


    eyes, which was a shame. She still loved her son in her heart, and she was very happy that her


    daughter-inw had the opportunity to heal her eyes.


    ¡°Mrs. York, the old Mrs. York and the oldest mistress are back.¡± The servant came in and told Rose.


    Soon, Grandma May and Serenity came in.


    ¡°Old Mrs. York.¡±


    Seeing Grandma Maye in, Lilian put down the water ss, stood up, and greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Dr. Carden, please sit down.¡±


    Grandma May stepped forward and pulled Lilian to sit down.


    After Serenity and Lilian greeted each other, Serenity walked to her mother-inw and sat down.


    The room was full of elders, and Serenity didn¡¯t see Camryn and Callum, so she asked her mother-in-


    law, ¡°Mom, where are Camryn and Callum?¡±


    Tania: ¡°Callum went to pick up Camryn. When Dr. Carden came, Camryn just went to thepany and


    was not in Wiltspoon. Callum rushed to herpany to pick her up, saying that he was on his way


    back and would be back soon..¡±


    After Tania answered, she asked Serenity again with concern: ¡°Are you still vomiting hard?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I would vomit badly when I woke up in the morning, and it got better after meals. As long as I


    don¡¯t eat sour and sweet things, I don¡¯t vomit much.¡±


    Tania asked Lilian: ¡°Dr. Carden, our Seren has severe morning sickness, is there any way to make her


    less suffering from morning sickness?¡±


    Lilian smiled and said: ¡°Aunty, when I was pregnant, I would asionally have morning sickness, and it


    was very severe. My master can¡¯t help me to suffer from morning sickness. As long as it is not so


    serious, I can endure it.¡±


    Tania took Serenity¡¯s hand, ¡°Seren, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. I can control my mouth. In fact, it¡¯s not that great. You guys are too nervous


    about me.¡±


    Lilian smiled: ¡°Surrounded by love, I am very happy.¡±


    Serenity alsoughed, ¡°Yes, I am surrounded by love every day.¡±


    She was very happy.

 Chapter 2227

    Chapter 2227


    ¡°Grandma York, You¡¯re really in good spirits.¡±


    Lilian praised Grandma May.


    When Lilian was still residing in FC Manor, she assisted Grandma May in taking her pulse. It was


    estimated that Grandma May could live for over ten years without a problem due to her excellent


    health.


    Like her master, her master used a lot of precious medicinal materials to regte her body, so her


    master¡¯s body was very good.


    The master said that now he was more worried, he wanted to live to be one hundred and twenty years


    old, and he wanted to see Fabian marry a wife and have children.


    Fabian was still a baby.


    Grandma May smiled and took Lilian¡¯s hand, ¡°What types of medications does your master possess,


    Lilian? If you take them, they can help you live longer. Give me a pair. It will increase my vitality and


    prolong my life. Currently, it is not umon to live to be 120 years old.¡±


    I don¡¯t know when I will be able to hold my great-granddaughter. I have to hold my great-


    granddaughter. I like soft, tender little girls. A great-granddaughter as cute as Avah, I can¡¯t think too


    much of a dozen.¡±


    Lilian smiled and said: ¡°My master is currently assisting me with the baby. When I return, I will ask my


    master for some pills for you, Grandma York. You will always take it, and you will live to be 120 years


    old like my master.


    It¡¯s true that you has to wait a long time to hold your great-granddaughter, but Grandma York, you have


    nine grandchildren, which means you will have nine granddaughters-inw. There will always be a


    granddaughter-inw who can give you a great-granddaughter, right?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure either.


    She had heard about the York family¡¯s monk temple. Women who married into the York family all gave


    birth to sons.


    She heard that even if they adjust the acidity and alkalinity of the body ording to others and then


    conceive, the result was still a son.


    Obviously, with the advancements in medicine, if they wanted to artificially interfere to have a daughter,


    they could use test tubes, but if they could conceive naturally, Lilian would not be advised to use test


    tubes.


    It was best to have children and let nature take its course.


    As long as the baby was healthy and healthy.


    Thinking of her crying son, Lilian said: ¡°Avah is fantastic; no one dislikes her; I adore her; I wish I could


    swap Fabian and Jane for Avah.¡±


    She muttered once, and Tim almost covered her mouth in fright.


    He told her not to tell the sister-inw, let the elder brother knew it, and the couple would never want to


    hug Avah in the future.


    They were without a daughter if they didn¡¯t have one. They did have a niece who could help them out,


    though. If they couldn¡¯t even hold a niece, all they had to look at every day was their miserable crying


    cat.


    Grandma May: ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I will have nine granddaughter-inws in the future, and there will


    always be a granddaughter-inw who can give me a great-granddaughter. Back then, I only had three


    daughter-inws, and the daughter-inws did their best.¡±


    Tania smiled and said: ¡°Mom, if Seren¡¯s generation does not have a daughter, let¡¯s look forward to the


    next generation.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°¡­I think so too, but unfortunately I can¡¯t live that long. I strive to see the next


    generation get married and have children.¡±


    Everyoneughed and said yes.


    Amidst the chatter andughter of the crowd, Callum rushed back with Camryn.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As soon as he stepped into the Wildridge Manor, Camryn held Callum¡¯s hand tightly nervously, and


    said in fear, ¡°Callum, what if Dr. Carden also says that my eyes are incurable?¡±


    Apanying him back were Dalton, his fiancee Melissa, Camryn¡¯s aunt Azalea, and Azalea¡¯s


    husband Mario.


    After hearing Camryn¡¯s words, Azalea hurriedlyforted her niece: ¡°Camryn, Dr. Carden is a master


    student of a genius doctor, known as a master of both medicine and poison, she must have a way.¡±


    Mario also said: ¡°Camryn, your aunt is right. Don¡¯t worry, Callum finally invited Dr. Carden over, no


    matter what, he must let Dr. Carden take a look.¡±


    Callum held his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand instead, and said affectately: ¡°No matter what the result is, it will not


    affect my feelings for you. Camryn, as I said, my family and I have never disliked you. Think hard.


    Healing your eyes is because I want you to see the beauty of this world, and I also want you to see


    me.¡±

 Chapter 2228

    Chapter 2228


    Camryn had been blind for so many years, and followed her aunt everywhere to seek medical advice,


    and her aunt even took her to pray to gods and worship Buddha.


    Every time she came back disappointed, there were so many disappointments that she didn¡¯t dare to


    hold out hope.


    But she knew that Dr. Carden was everyone¡¯sst hope.


    If the oue was not favorable, it didn¡¯t matter if she was disappointed alone; she was ustomed to


    it. However, this time, she wanted everyone to share her disappointment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Callum opened his arms, hugged her vigorously, let go of her, and pressed a gentle


    kiss on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±


    Camryn raised her head and faced him, struggling to see his appearance, but her eyes were still


    blurred, and she couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly.


    His words, his hugs and kisses flowed into her heart like a warm current, warming her heart and


    making her suddenly relieved of tension.


    She nodded slightly.


    Callum led her to his vi.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Callum¡¯s cell phone range.


    Thinking it was his family members urging him, he said, ¡°Maybe my mother called again to ask where


    we went back.¡±


    He took out his mobile phone and found that it was not his mother¡¯s call, but Trenton.


    His brother-inw.


    Callum was quite surprised.


    When Trenton went to college, he had a quarrel with his eldest sister. Although he did not stand on the


    side of the two elder sisterster, the rtionship between the siblings never returned to the beginning.


    After all, the three people Camryn sent in were Trenton¡¯s biological parents and the sister of a


    compatriot.


    Although Trenton has a good attitude towards his prospective elder brother-inw, Trenton did not ask


    him for his contact information. He knew Trenton¡¯s mobile phone number. It stands to reason that


    Trenton didn¡¯t know his, so how could he call? To his phone?


    Callum didn¡¯t bother to guess, as long as Trenton wanted to get in touch, he could ask Dalton for the


    contact information.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He hadn¡¯t contacted his family since he went to college for so long.


    Camryn didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, but she was thinking about her younger brother in her


    heart.


    Callum answered Trenton¡¯s call.


    ¡°Trenton.¡±


    Hearing Callum calling Trenton¡¯s name, Camryn asked repeatedly: ¡°Is it Trenton? Is it Trenton?¡±


    Trenton heard his sister¡¯s question on the phone, and said to Callum: ¡°Brother-inw, give this phone to


    my oldest sister, and I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±


    Callum put the phone into his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s Trenton.¡±


    Camryn called out his younger brother¡¯s name in surprise, ¡°Trenton.¡±


    ¡°Sister, when I was in contact with Brother Dal some time ago, I heard from Brother Dal that my oldest


    brother-inw is going to ask a genius doctor to treat your eyes. How is the result? Is there hope to


    restore the light?¡±


    Trenton was awkward and tangled up for a while, but in the end it was because her caring sister gained


    the upper hand that she made this call to her sister.

 Chapter 2229

    Chapter 2229


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Dr. Carden yet. When Dr. Carden came, I happened to be on a business trip. Your


    brother-inw just went to pick me up. Now we are at your brother-inww¡¯s house, and we will see


    Dr. Carden soon.¡±


    Trenton still cared about Camryn.


    This made Camryn very happy.


    ¡°Sister, no matter what the result is, don¡¯t be discouraged. If Dr. Carden can¡¯t help it, we can find a


    better doctor.¡± Trentonforted her sister.


    In fact, everyone knew that if Dr. Carden couldn¡¯t cure his sister¡¯s eyes, his sister would really not be


    able to recover.


    After Camryn was silent, she turned tofort her younger brother: ¡°Trenton, I will not be sad, no


    matter what the oue is; I have lived in darkness for many years and am ustomed to it; I just


    wronged your Brother-inw; he is a wonderful man, but he wants to marry me, a blind girl.¡±


    ¡°Camryn.¡±


    Callum groaned, ¡°I am not wronged. From the day I fell in love with you, I have decided that no matter


    whether your eyes can be cured or not, I will marry you and spend the rest of my life with you. If you


    can recover or if it can¡¯t, I¡¯ll be your eyes.¡±


    Trenton said on the phone: ¡°Sister, I think my brother-inw is a responsible individual. Don¡¯t give it any


    thought. We are all familiar with the family foundation of the Yorks. Trust yourself and my brother-in-


    law.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Camryn bit her lower lip emotionally, not to let herself cry. After a moment of silence, she said softly: ¡°I


    know. Trenton, how are things going in school? Are you financially secure? The school¡¯s dining hall If


    the food isn¡¯t to your liking, you can eat somewhere else, and if you run out of money, let the older


    sister know.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not short of money. Don¡¯t you send money to my card regrly? I have some money


    myself. The money is enough. I also found a part-time job. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m short of money. I want to


    practice life and umte some work experience.


    The meals in the school cafeteria are delicious and diverse, sister, don¡¯t worry about me, you can treat


    your eyes with peace of mind.¡±


    When Trenton was still in elementary school, he was sent to a boarding school by his parents, where


    he was given room and board. He was not picky about food.


    Camryn: ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Sister, hurry up and see Dr. Carden, I¡¯m going to eat too. I hope that when I return to


    Wiltspoon for the winter vacation, my sister can see me.¡±


    Camryn smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±


    After the siblings finished talking, Camryn returned the phone to Callum and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Trenton


    call me, but called your phone instead.¡±


    Callum said: ¡°He probably thought you were receiving treatment, so he called my cell phone. When he


    left Wiltspoon, he didn¡¯t save my contact information. It can be seen that he carefully asked for my cell


    phone number. Camryn, Trenton actually still cares about you as a big sister. Although he couldn¡¯t


    ept the reality for a while and didn¡¯t want to see you, he never med you or hated you. He knew


    that his parents did something wrong, but because of Family, it is difficult for him to ept the reality.¡±


    Camryn hummed, ¡°I know.¡±


    Before her eyes were treated, her younger brother could call to care about her, encourage her, and


    comfort her. She was already satisfied, and the rtionship between siblings continued.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Callum pulled Camryn to his home.


    After a few minutes.


    ¡°Dr. Carden.¡±


    Callum greeted Lilian first, and the others who came in were surprised when they heard that the young


    strange woman was Dr. Carden, and hurriedly greeted her.


    Although Lilian had just given birth to a baby, everyone thought she was an advanced mother, but they


    didn¡¯t expect her to be so young.

 Chapter 2230

    Chapter 2230


    After all, Dr. Carden had a great reputation, and those who hadn¡¯t seen Dr. Carden himself would think


    that she was famous. Dr. Carden, known as the little genius doctor who was both good at medicine and


    poison, was a middle-aged doctor.


    ¡°Dr. Carden, this is my fiancee, Camryn.¡±


    Callum introduced his fianc¨¦e to Lilian.


    When Lilian saw him helping a strange womane in, she knew it was her patient.


    ¡°Miss Newman.¡±


    Knowing that Camryn relied on hearing to identify the opponent¡¯s location, Lilian greeted Camryn first.


    When Camryn came in, her face was facing the direction of the stairs.


    When Lilian spoke, she looked in Lilian¡¯s direction, with a smile on her pretty face, ¡°Hello, Dr. Carden.¡±


    ¡°Miss Newman,e and sit down, I¡¯ll take your pulse first.¡±


    Lilian was not polite, and directly asked Callum to help Camryn sit beside her, and she helped Camryn


    feel her pulse.


    Callum hurriedly helped his fiancee over.


    The olddies sitting next to Lilian gave up their seats and asked Camryn to sit next to Lilian.


    Lilian helped Camryn feel her pulse, then looked into her eyes and said, ¡°Miss Newman is blind due to


    poisoning.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°Miss Newman, you have received treatment before, and it is the treatment that suits the remedy


    to the case. Miss Newman, you can see the light now, right?¡±


    Camryn nodded and said: ¡°After I lost my sight, my aunt took me everywhere to seek medical advice. I


    have seen many ophthalmologists and received countless treatments, but most of them had no effect.


    The only one I met was really powerful famous doctor, he treats my eyes, and I think it works.


    Unfortunately, the doctor passed away before my eyes were healed. After that, I saw several doctors,


    but there was no progress. I gave up on restoring the light. I was blind for ten years and lived in


    darkness for ten years. Now I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    In the end, she had given up hope.


    Even if the aunt found a new doctor for her, she didn¡¯t want to go to the doctor anymore, and felt that


    whether she saw it or not was the result.


    Everyone knew that her blindness was caused by poisoning.


    Without the toxin, she would not be able to see the light again.


    Camryn: ¡°After those effective treatments, I can see some light, but not often, but asionally, even if I


    see the light, I can¡¯t see the characters clearly, it¡¯s blurry.¡±


    Lilian: ¡°That¡¯s because the treatment was interrupted. If the treatment hadn¡¯t been interrupted, you


    would have recovered by now, and there is no need for your fianc¨¦ to repeatedly go to FC Manor to


    invite me here.¡±


    Lilian felt that she had picked up on her senior¡¯s mistakes bying here.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    If senior hadn¡¯t passed away, Camryn¡¯s eyes would have been healed long ago.


    That senior¡¯s medical skills were also superb, but it¡¯s a pity that he had passed away, otherwise she


    would like to visit and exchange ideas with everyone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you medicine for one month. After you finish taking it, I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on before


    prescribing medicine.¡±


    Camryn was startled, and asked, ¡°Dr. Carden, do I not need to operate?¡±


    Lilian: ¡°If you had to use a knife for surgery, your aunt would have asked a doctor to do the surgery for


    you. Your eyes were already cured to the point of improvement, but after the doctor passed away, no


    one could take care of you afterwards, causing you to be blind until now. I picked up on that senior¡¯s


    mistake. It doesn¡¯t take much effort to cure your eyes, just prescribe some medicine for you, so that


    you can see his appearance before your wedding with Second Young Master York.¡±

 Chapter 2231

    Chapter 2231


    Lilian smiled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not an incurable disease. If I dare to say such a thing, I


    will definitely be able to do it.¡±


    She patted the back of Camryn¡¯s hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the longest time is three months. After three


    months, if you still can¡¯t see clearly, I will ask my master toe and help you cure it, but my master is


    in the treatment of poison. Not as good as me.¡±


    She had nted too many poisonous weeds and flowers, and her understanding of poison was better


    than her master.


    Otherwise, no one would say that she was a master of both medicine and poison.


    This was in ancient times, a proper genius doctor of poison kings.


    Hearing this, everyone was overjoyed.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Carden.¡±


    Camryn let go of her hanging heart, and she took Lilian¡¯s hand with her backhand, thanking her non-


    stop.


    Lilian smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, what you should thank is your aunt, uncle, and


    your fianc¨¦. It is their persistence and their not giving up that make you what you are today.¡±


    ¡°My aunt is my reborn parent. If my aunt hadn¡¯te back back then, I would have given my life away.¡±


    Thinking of the tragedy of that year, and thinking of how much she suffered from blindness in the past


    ten years, Camryn¡¯s eyes turned red.


    She was most grateful to her aunt.


    Without her aunt, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to live now.


    Her biological mother probably knew that she was investigating the cause of her father¡¯s death, so she


    poisoned her, and wanted her to die of ¡°sickness¡±.


    In the Newman family, she was a little transparent at that time.


    Even if she really ¡°sick¡± and died, except for the aunt who would cry sadly. For others, she died as soon


    as she died, so there was nothing to cry about.


    In the Newman family, she was already redundant.


    It was her fate, and her life should not be terminated. The aunt went back to her mother¡¯s house to visit


    rtives.


    The aunt said that before she went back to her natal home, she dreamed of her for several nights in a


    row. When she dreamed of her, the aunt was worried that something might happen to her, so she


    hurried back to her natal home.


    Unexpectedly, something happened to her.


    The aunt sent her to the hospital for emergency treatment, but she retrieved one, but lost her eyesight.


    That was due to the iplete removal of toxins.


    ¡°aunt.¡± Camryn choked up and called Auntie.


    Azalea hurried over.


    Camryn touched Azalea, stood up, and suddenly plunged into the arms of her.


    ¡°aunt, you have worked hard all these years.¡±


    Azalea¡¯s eyes were red a long time ago. Knowing that her niece had a chance to recover, she was


    overjoyed at first, but after hearing what Dr. Carden said, she cried first.


    Over the years, she had sought medical treatment for her niece everywhere, and often neglected her


    own family. Fortunately, her husband and her children have firmly supported her and neverined


    to her.


    Her husband said that Camryn lost her father at a very young age, but having a mother was worse than


    not having a mother. Mrs. Newman was Camryn¡¯s real mother. She drove and tortured her daughter.


    Only they hurt Camryn a lot.


    ¡°I don¡¯t work hard. As long as your eyes can be cured, it¡¯s worth letting me do more. As long as you can


    get better, get better¡­I¡¯m also worthy of your father.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When her little brother passed away, it was Camryn who was most worried about her daughter.


    At that time, Camryn was only two years old and knew nothing.

 Chapter 2232

    Chapter 2232


    The little brother passed away with tears in his eyes.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t know that her elder brother and sister-inw were responsible for the death of


    her little brother¡­


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    They were too ruthless!


    Regarding the imprisonment of the brother and sister-inw, that is, the heavy sentence, her aunt,


    Azalea felt that they deserved what they deserved and did not deserve sympathy.


    Based on what they did to her younger brother and her niece, her aunt Azalea felt that her elder brother


    and sister-inw should be sentenced to death.


    Carrie would be out soon.


    But what abouting out?


    Without the backing of her parents, as long as Camryn¡¯s eyes are restored, no matter how aggressive


    Carrie was, she wouldn¡¯t be able to make any trouble.


    Azalea also thought of her two older sisters, they were also ruthless enough to try to deceive Camryn


    by pretending to be Callum, and now they were suppressed and retaliated by Callum, and they were on


    the verge of bankruptcy.


    They deserved it!


    Her aunt and nephew were so excited that they hugged each other and cried. No one dissuaded them


    from letting them vent their pain wanted only.


    Lilian opened the medicine box she brought with her. There were some herbal medicines that she had


    grown in her medicine box, some of which were developed into pills by her, and some of them were still


    in their original form.


    She took out some herbs, packed them in a small transparent bag, and said to Callum: ¡°Mr. York, these


    herbs are used to boil water for Miss Newman to wash her eyes. I came in a hurry, and the medicines I


    brought are not enough, when I go back, you can follow me to get some more medicine.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lilian wrote another medicine list and asked Callum to follow the medicine list to get the medicine.


    In the end, she took out two bottles of her homemade pills, gave them to Callum, and said, ¡°I


    developed these two bottles of pills myself. Every time Miss Newman drinks the medicine, I add two


    pills. Take one pill of Each medicine, just take it with the traditional medicine.¡±


    Callum listened carefully and nodded repeatedly.


    He asked: ¡°Dr. Carden, can you buy medicine for washing eyes at pharmacies?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s easy to find. I grow these herbs myself. It¡¯s not easy to grow. If you go with me to get


    the medicine, you can only get a week¡¯s worth of medicine. It¡¯s all the medicine I brought to Annenburg.


    For the remaining three weeks of medicine, I need to go back to my Medicine King Valley to collect


    medicine, and then I can use it after processing, otherwise it will be a little poisonous.¡±


    The medicine Lilian grows was not in the ce where the master and apprentice live. There were some


    medicines in the ce where they lived, but not many.


    She also has a ce for medicine.


    Callum: ¡°Then, please trouble Dr. Carden.¡±


    Lilian smiled and said, ¡°As long as Miss Newman¡¯s eyes can be cured and the two of you can meet


    each other, I¡¯d be happy. With the friendship between our two families, Mr. York, you don¡¯t have to be


    too polite.¡±


    Lilian looked at Serenity, and said to Callum again : ¡°Serenity, I and my sister-inw are all friends, so


    you don¡¯t have to be too polite, Mr. York.¡±


    Serenity smiled back.


    Lilian said that Camryn¡¯s eyes could be cured, and she prescribed medicine, and promised that she


    would see the light again in three months, which made the York family very happy.


    They didn¡¯t dislike Camryn for being blind, but it¡¯s best if they could restore the light.


    After being cured, Lilian didn¡¯t want to go back to Annenburg too soon, so she decided to stay in


    Wiltspoon for a few days.


    Afraid to go back and face the crying cat crawling out of her belly again.


    She became a mother for the first time, although she knew that being a mother was not easy, but


    bing a real mother was so f*cking difficult!


    Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t, definitely wouldn¡¯t have a second child!


    She had an apprentice, and Titus was her chosen apprentice, and she raised him by her side as a


    child, just like raising a son, and she had Fabian, one son and one apprentice, enough, and she didn¡¯t


    want to have another child.


    Afraid to give birth to another crying baby like Fabian.


    If she was as well-behaved as Avah, she would not be too many to give birth to ten or eight.

 Chapter 2233

    Chapter 2233


    Because of Dr. Carden¡¯s arrival, even Grandma May returned to the vi, and everyone else, as long


    as they were still in Wiltspoon, rushed back.


    Dinner was settled at the second room.


    After all, Dr. Carden was invited back by Callum, so it was only natural for the second room to entertain


    distinguished guests.


    Seeing the return of Fourth Younger Evan York and Fifth Younger Elian York, Serenity blinked, and


    whispered to her husband beside her: ¡°Husband, Evan and Elian are still in Wiltspoon, I thought they


    were all chasing their wives.¡±


    Zachary also answered his beloved wife¡¯s question in a low voice, ¡°They just received the photo from


    grandma, so they shouldn¡¯t act so fast. Evan seems to dislike the person grandma chose for him.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Elian can¡¯t tell yet. He is very calm.¡±


    The sixth Young master, Tatum York, was Zachary¡¯s younger brother. He was only 25 years old this


    year. Grandma May had picked him up, but she thought Tatum could stay for another two years.


    Grandma May felt that a 25 years old boy was not mature enough.


    After knowing that Serenity was pregnant, Grandma May temporarily gave up on picking a partner for


    the sixth child.


    As for Rowan York, he was brought into the society very early, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about being


    targeted by grandma in the short term.


    Anyway, there were several brothers above Rowan who were unmarried.


    Evan walked over, and said: ¡°Brother, sister-inw.¡±


    Zachary hummed in a low voice.


    Serenity smiled and asked warmly, ¡°you¡¯re back.¡±


    Evan just arrived home, he replied: ¡°I just came back, I didn¡¯t even enter my house, so I came directly


    to here.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, congrattions!¡±


    Evan¡¯s congrattions refer to Serenity¡¯s pregnancy, brother and sister-inw were finally going to


    upgrade to be parents.


    ¡°I congratted you in the groupst time, but I still want to congratte you face to face.¡± Evan said


    with a smile, ¡°I hope my sister-inw can have a daughter.¡±


    ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡±


    Zachary immediately coughed a few times, and when Evan looked at him, he said seriously: ¡°Don¡¯t


    mention the matter of having a daughter in front of your sister-inw, I won¡¯t put pressure on your


    sister-inw to have a daughter.¡±


    Evan hurriedly made amends: ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t have any other intentions, that is, I want to have a


    niece, I really want to have a niece, that¡¯s why I said that, you don¡¯t need to put too much pressure on


    you.¡±


    In fact, their family would be overjoyed if their sister-inw could give birth.


    He would not ask his sister-inw to have a daughter.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Evan¡¯s sister-inw will not take it personally. I am also aware that everyone


    wants me to have a daughter. In fact, I hope to have a daughter as well.¡±


    She said Zachary again: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t scare Evan.¡±


    Zachary said gently: ¡°Okay, I will not frighten him. Go speak with your parents, Evan. It is rare for you to


    return. I saw Elian enter the room with you.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Rowan has already hugged grandma¡¯s thigh.¡±


    Zacharyughed and said: ¡°What¡¯s the use of hugging grandma¡¯s thigh now?¡±


    Evan said: ¡°Even if it is pointless to hug grandma¡¯s thigh constantly, grandma will still kick us out when


    we are old, and we will be kicked out by grandma, so we must be grateful. Without her, she said, our


    brothers would perish together. The cabbage is not even required to be curved.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    Serenityughed until her stomach ached.


    Grandma May often described her nine grandchildren as pigs, saying that she had raised nine pigs, but


    she didn¡¯t know how to go out to buy other people¡¯s cabbages, and she had to run up and down to


    carefully select cabbages for them.


    ¡°How about your cabbage?¡±


    Serenityughed and joked about Fourth Young Master Elian.


    Evan looked a little weird, and said: ¡°Look at the entric, three or four years younger than me, who


    has just graduated from university and worked for two years.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Look at your look, did your cabin do something?¡±


    Evan blushed slightly, and said: ¡°Sister-inw, I haven¡¯t taken any action yet. I just got her basic


    information from grandma and saw her photo. I haven¡¯t seen her yet. How can I know what happened


    to her?¡±


    It¡¯s no wonder Serenity believed him.

 Chapter 2234

    Chapter 2234


    But Evan didn¡¯t want to say it, and Serenity couldn¡¯t ask further questions.


    As long as grandma choosed the person, Evan would bring her back sooner orter.


    When Grandma May picked someone for Zachary¡¯s cousins, she would always consider whether the


    cabbage would get along well with Serenity. The person she choosed must have a good temper, and


    only a good temper could get along with Serenity, the elder sister-inw.


    He had to say that Grandma May¡¯s favorite was always Zachary and his wife.


    Grandson.


    The status was different.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw, I¡¯ll go say hello to my parents, lest they say I¡¯m back and keep silent.¡± Evan


    quickly fled after saying that.


    He was afraid that his sister-inw would look like she was waiting to see the show.


    If the sister-inw is interested, the elder brother will stare at him, ready to share his story with the


    sister-inw at all times, so as to satisfy the sister-inw¡¯s desire to eat melons.


    ¡°Running so fast, there is clearly a ghost.¡± Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Husband, do you know which


    daughter grandma is looking for for Evan?¡±


    Zachery: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, and I¡¯m not paying attention. I¡¯m married. In my mind, I only see my wife. Other


    women are irrelevant to me. I don¡¯t want to waste time listening.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her husband was such a person.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Devotion!


    Because of everyone¡¯s return, Wildridge Manor was lively all night, and then gradually returned to calm.


    Early the next morning, Zachary left the Wildridge Manor with his beloved wife.


    The young couple went to cheer for their sister.


    The entrance of All You Can Eat restaurant was full of flower baskets, which were sent by everyone to


    congratte the opening of Liberty¡¯s new restaurant.


    Everyone called Liberty to a higher level, calling her Ms. Hunt.


    ording to the tradition, Liberty prepared supplies for worshiping the gods, and when the auspicious


    time came, she would perform the worshiping ceremony. Many people would do this on the day they


    opened their stores, so she followed the trend.


    Everything was ready, Liberty saw that Serenity hadn¡¯t arrived yet, she checked the time again, and


    called her.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I still have five minutes to arrive. The auspicious time is here. Sister, worship God first.


    Don¡¯t wait for me. ¡°


    Serenity knew the meaning of her sister¡¯s call without Liberty asking.


    Liberty: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not time yet, I¡¯m waiting for you toe over.¡±


    Her sister would be there in five minutes, so she could make it in time.


    The two sisters had lived together for many years, and they were each other¡¯s most important people.


    When Serenity opened the bookstore back then, she waited for her sister to arrive before starting the


    ceremony of worshiping the gods, and it was the same for Liberty when she opened the restaurant.


    They both wanted the other to be a part of what matters most to them.


    ¡°You tell the driver to drive slowly, don¡¯t worry, there are still ten minutes until the auspicious time.¡±


    Liberty worried that her sister was in a hurry and would urge the driver to drive a speeding car.


    Her sister was pregnant.


    She must be very careful in the first three months.


    Even if her younger sister was in good health, Liberty still had a heart.


    This child was what everyone had been looking forward to for a year.

 Chapter 2235

    Chapter 2235


    ¡°Sister, I see, it¡¯s almost there.¡±


    Serenityughed, ¡°Zack drove the car himself, he drove very steadily.¡±


    Liberty was very relieved of Zachary¡¯s calmness.


    The sisters ended the call.


    Duncan waited for her to put away her phone before asking her, ¡°Are Serenity and Zacharying


    soon?¡±


    ¡°Just now they said it will take five minutes, but now it is estimated that they will arrive in two or three


    minutes. It will not miss the auspicious time. Mr. Lewis, do you want to go in and take a rest?¡±


    Seeing the dark circles under Duncan¡¯s eyes, Liberty felt stressed.


    Duncan also worried a lot about the opening of her new restaurant. He frequently stayed upte with


    her.


    After the divorce, Liberty, who no longer believed in love and marriage, felt that she should not


    overthrow a boatload of people when faced with Duncan¡¯s deep affection.


    There were still good men. Not to mention, her brother-inw was also a good man, not everyone was


    like Hank.


    Duncan was so much better than Hank, even if he needed to use a wheelchair now, Liberty still thought


    he was better than her ex-husband.


    If the olddy persuaded Liberty, Liberty was also thinking about it.


    Maybe, she could believe in love again, and she could gamble again in marriage.


    Maybe she could win the bet this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired or sleepy, I¡¯m happy, I don¡¯t need to rest, even if I go in, my heart is still outside.¡± Duncan


    smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait with you.¡±


    He liked to see Liberty in high spirits.


    He liked watching her restaurants open one after another, watching her build her catering kingdom step


    by step.


    She was an ambitious person.


    Won¡¯t stop there.


    He still wanted to apany her on the journey, and when she became famous and he continued to


    behave normally, he would definitely propose to her in public. If the proposal failed once, he would


    propose again, three times, and even a hundred times, he would be willing!


    For the rest of his life, he identified Liberty.


    Liberty looked at him and smiled.


    Soon, Zachary and Serenity arrived.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately, they ordered the flowers in advance and asked the florist to help deliver the flower baskets.


    ¡°Sister, congrattions!¡±


    Serenity got out of the car, walked towards her sister with a smile, and took out arge stack of red


    envelopes from her bag, each red envelope was bulging.


    She handed those red envelopes to her sister.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I wish your new restaurant great sess and a lot of money! Sister, my inws asked


    me to bring these red envelopes. Everyone wishes you a prosperous business. Grandma and the


    others wille over for dinnerter.¡±


    There were distinguished guests in the vi, so it was not good to leave them here early in the morning.


    Liberty thanked her with a smile, and did not refuse the red envelope handed over by her sister.


    If she did not ept it, not only would her younger sister be in a hurry with her, but so would the senior


    members of the York family.


    ¡°Sister, business is booming.¡± Zachary came over and said a word of congrattions.


    He also took out a big red envelope and gave it to her.


    Liberty said: ¡°Seren has already given it.¡±


    ¡°What Seren gave was her heart, and what I gave was mine. Elder sister, you can¡¯t treat one more


    favorably than another. If you ept Seren, you must ept mine. Otherwise, you won¡¯t treat me as a


    family. ¡°


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°If you say that, I dare not ept it. You two are too polite.¡±


    In fact, the young couple gave her money by giving red envelopes.

 Chapter 2236

    Chapter 2236


    Her sister had asked her several times if she was short of money after investing in the All You Can Eat


    Restaurant, so she had to tell her if she was.


    All the money Liberty earned was indeed invested in, and part of the savings was used.


    But the time had note to an end.


    There was no need to help and subsidize her sister.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, the couple gave the red envelopes separately.


    ¡°The auspicious time hase, let¡¯s worship God first.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liberty offered incense first, she is the Lord, and what she said silently in her heart was: Dad,


    Mom, I opened another restaurant, you are alive in the sky, please bless my business to prosper, bless


    me to be stronger and stronger, and to be a restaurant. Seren has a strong backing.


    If only the parents were still alive.


    After the worship ceremony, some guests came to congratte, and there were also many real guests


    who wanted to taste the food in the new restaurant.


    For a while, the restaurant was very lively.


    ¡°Liberty, Liberty.¡±


    Chelsea¡¯s voice came from outside.


    This top-tier elder sister was always so visible on stage, as if she was afraid that others would not


    realize she and the boss of All You Can Eat knew each other.


    Chelsea and her husband came in together.


    Liberty: ¡°Sister Brown.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°Liberty, we¡¯re notte, are we?¡±


    Chelsea saw that Liberty was wearing a red cheongsam, with light makeup on her face, and her face


    was radiant, so she had to sigh, Liberty¡¯s appearance has returned to that before marriage.


    Liberty was originally a beautiful woman.


    She used to be too fat, and once she got fat, she ruined everything.


    Now she was slim, like a model.


    She looked young and beautiful, and it was not at all obvious that she was in her early thirties, let alone


    that she was the mother of a three-year-old child.


    Chelsea was jealous and hated, but she still kept a smile on her face, not daring to show the slightest


    bit, for fear of offending her former sister-inw.


    s, if she hadn¡¯t done it back then, if she hadn¡¯t alienated the rtionship between her younger


    brother and her husband, and hadn¡¯t participated in her natal family¡¯s affairs, maybe Hank and Liberty


    wouldn¡¯t have divorced.


    If the two did not divorce, her natal family and even her could receive financial support from Serenity


    and her husband as a result of Liberty.


    Chelsea thought that Liberty could quickly open a second restaurant, which was funded by Serenity.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote, Sister Brown, this way please, sit down and have a cup of tea first.¡±


    Liberty was about to take Chelsea and George to sit down at an empty table politely, but they didn¡¯t


    move.


    Chelsea said: ¡°Liberty, we ordered a flower basket for you, and the flower basket has also been


    delivered. It hasn¡¯t been arranged yet. There are too many outside. We don¡¯t know how to arrange it for


    a while. The flower basket is still outside.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Sister Brown, you¡¯re being polite, thank you Sister Brown. I¡¯ll let someone go


    out and set it up.¡±


    Liberty waved to a waiter, and when the waiter came, she said softly, ¡°Sister Brown sent a flower


    basket to our restaurant to congratte us on a prosperous business, you go out and arrange the


    flower basket.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Ms. Hunt.¡±


    The waiter responded with a smile.


    After Chelsea struggled for a while, she took out the big red envelope that her parents had prepared a


    long time ago. She checked it and found that her parents stuffed $5,000 into the big red envelope.


    The younger brother was hospitalized for so long, and all he spent was his parents¡¯ money.


    Now the red envelope given to Liberty was so much money.


    Chelsea was curious about how much money her parents had saved, but she didn¡¯t know.


    She had always assumed that all of her parents¡¯ money was spent on her small family, but she had


    recently discovered that her parents had kept it.

 Chapter 2237

    Chapter 2237


    Chelseained to her husband, and wanted to take out $3,000 from the red envelope, but only


    gave Liberty $2,000, but her husband criticized her, saying that she was too small and didn¡¯t know how


    to take the opportunity to repair the rtionship with the Hunt family sisters. She actually wanted to


    swallow the red envelope money that her parents-inw gave Liberty.


    She was not that fleshy.


    Chelsea handed over the big red envelope stuffed with $5,000 to Liberty with great pain.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Liberty, this is the red envelope that my parents asked me to bring to you. My parents and Hank wish


    you a great sess.¡±


    After Chelsea handed out the red envelope, she hoped that Liberty would not ept it, and she could


    go back and tell her parents, Said that Liberty epted the red envelope, and $5,000 would belong to


    her.


    After Liberty took the red envelope from Chelsea, she said, ¡°Uncle and Auntie are too polite.¡±


    Seeing that Liberty actually epted the red envelope, Chelsea smiled reluctantly.


    ¡°Sister Brown, please find a seat and sit down. Drink tea and eat something first. I have to entertain


    other guests.¡± Liberty called Chelsea and George to sit down, said a few polite words, and then hurried


    away.


    Chelsea looked around and found that the congrattory people were all men in suits and leather


    shoes, and the women were also wearing famous brands and jewels. It was obvious at a nce that


    these people were all dignified and distinguished.


    No matter how thick-skinned she and her husband were, no matter how courageous they were, they


    dared not move forward.


    The ones she knew were Zachary, Serenity and Duncan.


    Chelsea really wanted to say hello to Serenity, but thinking of Serenity¡¯s sharp mouth and her fear of


    Zachary, she didn¡¯t dare to say hello in the end.


    Seeing Duncan entertaining guests with Liberty like a master, Chelsea whispered to her husband


    jealously: ¡°Liberty is so rich, and he still epts our red envelopes. My parents are already old, and I


    guess It¡¯s a lot of money, and Liberty has the nerve to ept it.¡±


    George said: ¡°It¡¯s a red envelope from your parents, and it¡¯s not from the two of us, so we didn¡¯t take


    out any money. You have to be mentally prepared, the red envelope will be epted by her.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°$5000! When our building materials store opened, those rtives and friends came to


    congratte us. The red envelopes they gave us were only a few hundred dors, and the most was


    only 888 dors. My parents gave Liberty $5000, more than the sum we received at the beginning.¡±


    George: ¡°Compared to other people, $5000 is probably a very small red envelope, and your parents


    also took into ount that Liberty is different now, so they will sell it. Such generosity, besides, whose


    money is Liberty¡¯s? It will be left to your nephew Sonny.¡±


    Chelsea curled her lips and said: ¡°Other aunts and nephews are very close, and Sonny treats me as


    the only one, Aunts are not very close, and even if Liberty¡¯s money will be Sonny in the future, I¡¯m


    afraid I won¡¯t benefit from being an aunt because that child is very smart. So, we need to change our


    attitude and do everything we can to teach Sonny to be courteous, and let his cousins cultivate some


    brotherhood, because Sonny¡¯s future is limitless.¡±


    George analyzed with his wife in a low voice, ¡°Do you think about who is Sonny¡¯s aunt? What kind of


    kindergarten did our little treasure go to? Sonny has already won at the starting line. Don¡¯t let Lucas


    bully Sonny like before. As long as the two of us can y together, every child¡¯s family will be happy.


    We can slowly pull his heart towards your Brown family, are you afraid that your Brown family will not


    benefit? Anyway, Hank is Sonny¡¯s biological father, and Hank paid the child support. When Hank gets


    old, Sonny will have the responsibility to support the elderly.¡±


    Chelsea said in a low voice, ¡°I know, but Lucas is used to domineering; he used to bully Sonny all the


    time, but now he can¡¯t change it. Sonny seems to hold grudges, asionally when the two children


    met, they didn¡¯t y much anymore.¡±


    It was Sonny who didn¡¯t want to y with Lucas.


    George didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. His youngest son was indeed spoiled.


    What Chelsea and George talked about, Liberty didn¡¯t pay attention to it, and didn¡¯t care.


    She didn¡¯t invite the Brown family, but when they came, they were guests, so she couldn¡¯t drive them


    out.

 Chapter 2238

    Chapter 2238


    She asked the waiter to help Chelsea and George.


    Serenity also helped her sister. She took the opportunity to ask her sister: ¡°Did Chelseae here


    uninvited or did you invite her? Sister, I noticed that when Chelsea handed you a red envelope, she


    disagreed ten thousand times.¡± Serenityughed softly, ¡°Seeing her sore face, I just want tough. She


    probably thought you wouldn¡¯t ept her red envelope.¡±


    Liberty also showed a little smile, and she said: ¡°It was a red envelope from Sonny¡¯s grandparents that


    Chelsea brought here. Money, there are $5,000 in the red envelope, Chelsea is an iron rooster, she


    likes to take the most advantage of it, so it is naturally painful. She is hoping that if I do not ept the


    red envelope, she will be able to get the $5,000, and she will inform her parents when she returns that I


    have epted it.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­It can still be like this, I didn¡¯t expect her to be like this. I have been an aunt with her for


    many years, and I know her well, she is that kind of person, no matter how kind you are to her, she will


    remember some kindness, but she will not stop taking advantage of you just because of your


    kindness.¡±


    Serenity said in a low voice, ¡°Fortunately, we won the custody of Sonny at the beginning. If Sonny was


    left to them, I don¡¯t know what kind of upbringing he will be raised.¡±


    ¡°I gave birth to Sonny, and I took him away. It is impossible to leave him to them. I will take Sonny to


    visit his father on the weekend for $5000, and then return it to his grandparents. I don¡¯t want their


    money. The hospitalization this time probably wiped out all of the Brown family¡¯s wealth.¡±


    Hank was promoted and raised in the past few years, bought back, and half of the money he earned


    was given to her when the divorce was made, and the rest was used to renovate the wedding.


    The money of the two elders used to subsidize the daughter¡¯s family.


    Now that so much money could be spent to treat Hank, She¡¯s afraid that even the coffin had been


    spent.


    Liberty didn¡¯t want their money.


    But Chelsea couldn¡¯t be taken back, because Liberty couldn¡¯t trust this person.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t take advantage of Sonny to suck blood.¡± What Serenity was most worried about


    was that when the Brown family became poor, they would hold on to Sonny and use him to suck blood.


    Fortunately, Sonny was a three-year-old child.


    If Sonny were an adult with a job and ie and Hank was hospitalized, Sonny would not be able to


    do anything without payment, and Hank would not be able to return to work in a timely manner.


    All these would be pressed on Sonny¡¯s body.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2239

    Chapter 2239


    After being silent, Liberty said: ¡°Currently, they won¡¯t. In the future, I don¡¯t know. We will teach Sonny


    well, and Sonny will make his own decisions. His father also paid child support after all. I¡¯ll not stop him


    from interacting with the Brown family.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Well, sister, let¡¯s not talk about that, your restaurant opens today, we have to be happy, so


    the business will flourish.¡±


    Liberty smiled: ¡°Thank you. The restaurant will definitely be prosperous.¡±


    She was full of confidence in her business philosophy and cooking skills.


    ¡°Boss Hunt.¡±


    A waiter came in from outside, bringing a strange man with him.


    ¡°Boss Hunt, this gentleman insisted on meeting you, saying he came from Jensburg.¡±


    Jensburg?


    Both sisters looked at the strange man.


    The other party politely extended his right hand towards Liberty, and after Liberty shook hands with


    him. He saw Serenity beside Liberty, and asked with a smile: ¡°This must be Miss Serenity, the famous


    young mistress of York Family in Wiltspoon, right?¡±


    As he spoke, he stretched out his right hand to Serenity again.


    Out of politeness, Serenity also shook hands with him, and he smiled: ¡°Miss Serenity, it¡¯s a pleasure to


    meet you.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°What¡¯s your surname, sir?¡±


    ¡°My surname is Farrell.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Farrell, You were arranged by Miss Kathryn?¡±


    It was Liberty who asked the question.


    There would be people from Jensburg, but Liberty thought there were only people from Kathryn.


    The Farrell family, and Kathryn also wanted to find out the sisters¡¯ struggle for power decades ago.


    When Kathryn came overst time, she went to the Stone Family to visit Mrs. Stone, and she stayed


    for a short time. She said she had to hurry back to avoid being discovered by Matriarch Farrell.


    Later, Mrs. Stone took the blood left by Kathryn and did a blood test, and the results proved everyone¡¯s


    guess.


    Mrs. Stone and Kathryn were somewhat rted by blood, presumably cousins.


    Mr. Farrell nodded slightly, looked around the restaurant decoration, and saw that the room was full of


    distinguished guests, so he smiled and said to Liberty: ¡°Ourdy asked me toe, I wish Ms. Hunt a


    prosperous business and a wealth of money. ¡°


    Thank you.¡± Liberty guessed that Mr. Farrell belonged to Kathryn.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mr. Farrell took out another red envelope. The red envelope was not bulging like other people¡¯s.


    Everyone stuffed cash into it, so it was bulging.


    Inside his red envelope was a bank card.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, this is what ourdy asked me to bring over and hand it over to you. This is ourdy¡¯s


    congrattions on the opening of your new restaurant. Please ept it.¡±


    Liberty declined, and she said: ¡°Can Miss Farrell asking Mr. Farrell toe here has cost me a great


    deal of face? I cannot ept her generous gift.¡±


    Mr. Farrell looked at Liberty with a smile, and said: ¡°Ourdy also said that if Ms. Hunt refuses to


    ept it, let me Say something to Ms. Hunt: This gift from the elders is irresistible!¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kathryn and Mrs. Stone were cousins, that is, the cousins of Liberty and her sister, even if Kathryn¡¯s


    not as old as Liberty, but she¡¯s older.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, this is ourdy¡¯s kindness. Ms. Hunt, I hope you will ept it so that I can do the job when I


    go back.¡±


    Mr. Farrell said with a downcast face on purpose, and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t finish what ourdy entrusted to


    me, Task, I will be punished after I go back, and my bonus will be deducted for three months, Ms. Hunt,


    although I am old and young, but being deducted three months of bonus will also hurt my heart.¡±

 Chapter 2240

    Chapter 2240


    Liberty: ¡°Okay, Thank you.¡±


    She finally reached out to take the red envelope.


    The next time she went to Jensburg, she would return the bank card to Kathryn face to face.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, I¡¯ll take your words back to ourdy. Ms. Hunt, my mission has beenpleted, so I¡¯m


    leaving now. Once again, I wish Ms. Hunt a prosperous business and a wealth of money.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Farrell, won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    Mr. Farrell smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Hunt, you know that our youngdy¡¯s foundation is not stable. We


    have to be cautious in everything we do. It¡¯s not suitable to stay for long. I hope you will forgive me.¡±


    Looking at the back of his leaving, his figure was tall and straight, and his steps were steady. If he


    could gain Kathryn¡¯s trust and let him go for a trip, it could be seen that Kathryn thinks highly of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kathryn¡¯s confidant.¡± Serenity said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just as simple as a confidant.¡±


    Liberty noticed that Mr. Farrell¡¯s expression was gentle every time he mentioned Kathryn, and he had


    different feelings for Kathryn.


    Serenity smiled, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t tell me if you see through.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn is not here.¡± Liberty also smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kathryn to send me a congrattory gift, she


    probably paid close attention to our every move.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°To be precise, she pays attention to every move of you. As the sessor of the Farrell


    family, she is very smart. If my aunt takes us back to fight for power, the person who takes over the


    Farrell family is none other than you. Sister, you¡¯re her strongest opponent.


    Knowing oneself and knowing the enemy, she is always victorious in all battles. She watches every


    move of you and grasps all her movements. It is very easy to deal with you, sister.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t even open the red envelope, stuffed it in After listening to Serenity, she said: ¡°Strictly


    speaking, she is our cousin. You have never seen her in real life. My aunt and I have seen her. From


    my point of view, she is a very upright person with upright views. She doesn¡¯t have too much affection


    for her biological parents. What she pursues is truth and integrity. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t take the


    initiative toe over to the kinship test to see if she was rted to my aunt.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I believe that she will not be an enemy of you. If¡­ You really be an enemy,


    You¡¯re not afraid of her.¡±


    Liberty said confidently: ¡°Seren, Your sister is no longer the one who was raped by her husband before.


    She is a poor woman who has suffered domestic violence.¡±


    Serenity boasted: ¡°My sister is the best!¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Seren, you¡¯re also the best. You go and apany Zachary and the others, I do not need


    you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I know you¡¯re apanied by Mr. Lewis, so you don¡¯t need me anymore, I¡¯ll go, I


    won¡¯t be a light bulb.¡±


    Serenity deliberately walked away with her mouth pouting.


    It made Libertyugh endlessly.


    The Stone Family, the York Family, the Lewis Family, and the Johnson Family all attended the opening


    of Liberty¡¯s All-You-Can-Eat restaurant. These individuals hold important positions in the business


    world, yet they came in person to congratte, which rmed the Wiltspoon entertainment reporters.


    Naturally, All You Can Eats garnered the attention of the city on its first day of opening.


    Fortunately, the restaurant¡¯s chef was excellent. Those who had dined here found the food to be


    exceptionally delicious. Additionally, the service attitude was excellent. Many diners havemented


    that the restaurant¡¯s service isparable to that of a five-star hotel.


    After a busy day, untilte at night, Liberty was able to call it a day and prepare to take her son home.


    Where was Sonny?


    After finishing her work, Liberty looked for her son and found that her son was hugged by Duncan.


    Duncan was leaning on the back of the wheelchair, and Sonny was leaning on Duncan¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 2241

    Chapter 2241


    Liberty walked over and looked at the big and small, like a father and son.


    She didn¡¯t wake them up right away, but looked around. The waiters had already packed everything


    before they got off work, and the restaurant was neat and tidy.


    Today was the first day of the opening. In addition to her banqueting rtives and friends, there were


    also many peopleing in for dinner. Throughout the day today, as long as anyone came in for


    dinner, she would give a discount and give a small gift.


    Just now she calcted today¡¯s ounts, and the profit was much bigger than her All You Can Eat


    breakfast shop.


    But today was just opening, and many people came here for today¡¯s distinguished guests.


    Let¡¯s see what happened next.


    Liberty believed that her All You Can Eat restaurant could surpass her All You Can Eat breakfast ce.


    After achieving one goal, she moved on to the next one.


    Liberty gently pulled out a chair, sat down on the chair, and quietly watched the big and small who


    apanied her to the end.


    Everyone left, including her own sister, Serenity was pregnant, and Liberty wouldn¡¯t let her stay here


    untilte at night. As early as after lunch, she asked her brother-inw to take her back to rest.


    Other rtives and friends also left one after another in the afternoon.


    Apanying her untilte at night was her dependent son, and Duncan, who had admired her for


    nearly a year.


    During his hospitalization, Duncan lost a lot of weight. After he was discharged from the hospital, he


    adjusted his mentality and became much more energetic. His lost flesh slowly grew back.


    He often said that if he didn¡¯t insist on doing rehabilitation every day, he would grow into a big fat man if


    he kept growing like this.


    He also asked Liberty, if he became a big fat man, would she like him? Liberty justughed, and


    replied, ¡°Even if Mr. Lewis bes fat, many people will like him.¡±


    She didn¡¯t mention herself.


    Duncan would often curl his lips and say, ¡°It¡¯s not me who those people like, but my status, and how


    much benefit I can bring them.¡±


    Liberty asked him: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will also go after your status, are you a woman who worships


    money?¡±


    Duncan would look at her with a smile, and said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I think you are such a


    person, You are not that kind of person.¡±


    Liberty could only smile.


    When they first met, she was a little embarrassed, and when they met again, she was still a little


    embarrassed.


    He had seen her worst side. He never disliked her.


    Seeing that he fell asleep, he still hugged Sonny¡¯s small body with both hands, for fear that Sonny


    would fall to the ground.


    He really loved Sonny.


    In his words, he liked the child Sonny first, and then paid more attention to Sonny¡¯s mother, that is, her.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis¡­Duncan¡­¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Liberty softly called the persistent man¡¯s name.


    She stretched out her hand, wanting to touch Duncan¡¯s face, but she didn¡¯t dare. In the end, her hand


    fell on her son¡¯s immature face.


    Touching her son¡¯s immature face lightly, the little guy didn¡¯t wake up, but moved.


    As soon as Sonny moved, Duncan knew it.

 Chapter 2242

    Chapter 2242


    Duncan instinctively hugged Sonny in his arms tightly before opening his eyes suddenly.


    Seeing that the person in front of him was Liberty, he instinctively showed a big smile, and asked


    Liberty: ¡°Liberty, are you done with your work? Can you go home? Sonny is sleepy, I hugged him, and


    wanted to let him sleep for a while, identally, I fell asleep too.¡±


    Liberty withdrew her hand touching her son¡¯s small face.


    Duncan was quite shocked when he realized it. Why did he react so slowly? He should have grabbed


    her hand first and let her touch his face when she withdrew it.


    Also, he must have slept too lightly, he should have slept like a pig, maybe Liberty would secretly kiss


    him while he was asleep.


    He didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s toote to pretend to be asleep now?


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Mr. Lewis, Please help me take Sonny at such ate hour.¡±


    Duncan said to her, ¡°What are you doing so politely between us? Sonny is willing to follow me. I¡¯m too


    happy to be happy.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the beginning, He wanted to hug Sonny, but Sonny didn¡¯t want him to because of the scar on his


    face.


    Up to now, Duncan had not undergone surgery to remove the scar on his face.


    Liberty already knew the story of the scar on his face and understood why he kept the scar.


    When she first met him, it was scary to see the scar on his face.


    Now that she¡¯s used to seeing it, Liberty not only didn¡¯t feel scary, but always felt distressed. How


    painful it must have been when he was stabbed in the first ce.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, is your bodyguard still outside?¡± Liberty asked softly.


    Duncan said: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still here, he won¡¯t leave.¡±


    No matter how dark the night was, as long as he was still in the restaurant, the bodyguard had to wait


    for him and take him home.


    Liberty could also see him off, but Duncan wouldn¡¯t let Liberty see him offte at night. Liberty would


    send him home and thene back; the road was not safe, and he was worried.


    Liberty went to the cashier counter to get her bag, then walked back and pushed Duncan out. Duncan


    said: ¡°You¡¯re exhausted today.¡±


    Liberty pushed him away, and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, but I¡¯m happy when I¡¯m tired. That¡¯s natural. The main


    reason is that the business is good. Even if the profit is not very high, many peoplee in to eat, and


    the situation of small profits but quick turnover can still make a lot of money. The breakfast shop is only


    open for half a day, and it is closed in the afternoon and evening. It¡¯s gone.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°The business hours can¡¯tpare to restaurants, so how can theypare with the profits


    of restaurants.¡±


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s right. I hope that the future business is as prosperous as it is now.


    Then, in three years, I¡¯ll be able to realize my dream. The dream of a first-ss hotel, my hotel will not


    be opened in Wiltspoon at that time, and I will go to other cities for investigation, and then open to other


    cities.¡±


    Duncan asked instinctively: ¡°Why not in Wiltspoon?¡±


    ¡°Thepetition among Wiltspoon¡¯s star hotels is too great; I can¡¯tpete with Wiltspoon Hotel and


    my aunt¡¯s hotel, and I don¡¯t want topete with them. What sense of aplishment do I derive


    frompeting against my peers? I want topete against others. I will feel a sense of


    aplishment if I win.¡±


    Duncanughed and said: ¡°That¡¯s the reason, which is good. One could say that Wiltspoon is Zack¡¯s


    family¡¯s home. You see, I won¡¯t make significant investments in the hotel industry. I won¡¯t make a


    significant investment in that area because I know I can¡¯tpete with Wiltspoon Hotel without losing


    myself.


    You see, the hotels near the Wiltspoon Hotel have all closed off, and the hotels in your aunt¡¯s house


    aren¡¯t nearly as good. You have this consciousness, and your cognition is excellent, so let¡¯spete


    for business with others rather than with ourselves.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­You would never risk arge investment in the hotel industry. Do you want to invest in the


    future as a neer? Hotel? Or should you keep running the restaurant and grow it into a restaurant


    chain?¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°I suggest you don¡¯t think about this in the short term, the cost of a star hotel is also very


    high, not hundreds of thousands, it can be solved if it exceeds one million. If you can¡¯t manage it, you


    can lose money at any time until you don¡¯t even have your capital.¡±

 Chapter 2243

    Chapter 2243


    ¡°Do you like to cook and want everyone to eat cheap and delicious meals, or is it more promising to


    develop into a chain restaurant?


    In terms of management, you have to be stricter and have your own management methods. Just don¡¯t


    let the center scatter. Once the center is scattered, it¡¯s like a pan of loose sand, and it will disperse


    soon.


    Liberty, I believe you can seed, don¡¯t worry, take your time, it¡¯s hard to reach the sky one step at a


    time, let¡¯s go step by step, and we can umte more experience for ourselves.¡±


    Liberty nodded, ¡°Mr. Lewis, what you said makes sense. I¡¯ll take my time and don¡¯t worry, lest I jump


    into a pit and lose my money.¡±


    Anyway, Liberty was still young, and she would work hard for another ten or eight years, depending on


    the situation, to build her own star hotel.


    After pushing Duncan out of the restaurant, Liberty stopped, turned around, closed the ss door and


    locked it, and was about to pull down the shutter.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, let mee.¡±


    Seeing this, the bodyguard of the Lewis family quickly stepped forward to help Liberty pull down the


    shutter, and let Liberty lock the door.


    Liberty: ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, You¡¯re too polite.¡±


    After the bodyguard finished this, he looked at Duncan and saw Sonny sleeping in his arms. For a


    while, the bodyguard didn¡¯t know whether Duncan would continue to stay with Liberty or go home.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯ste. You¡¯re tired today. Go back and rest first. I¡¯ll take Sonny back.¡±


    Liberty took two steps forward, bent down and picked up her sleeping son from Duncan¡¯s arms.


    Sonny fell into a deep sleep, and did not wake up even after being picked up by his mother. He rested


    his head on his mother¡¯s shoulder.


    Duncan: ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m worried about you and Sonny, I¡¯ll send you and Sonny back first.¡±


    He was worried.


    Although ordinary people dared not touch Liberty and Sonny, they were afraid of the big families behind


    Liberty.


    But afraid of those desperadoes.


    Liberty instinctively said: ¡°I live not too far from here. It takes only ten minutes to drive there. I pass


    through busy roads. There are surveince cameras everywhere on the road, so it¡¯s very safe.¡±


    Since she opened the breakfast shop, she often went out alone in the middle of the night.


    She didn¡¯t buy a car before, she always rode an electric bike, and took her son who hadn¡¯t woken up to


    the All You Can Eat breakfast shop. When she was preparing the ingredients, Sonny was put in the


    middle of the two chairs to catch up on sleep.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long for me to send you off.¡± Duncan insisted on sending her off.


    Liberty didn¡¯t refuse again.


    She walked to her car with her sleeping son in her arms, and put the little boy on the car seat first.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Bodyguard said: ¡°Ms. Hunt, this is the fourth young master¡¯s coat, cover it for Sonny.¡±


    The air conditioner was turned on in the car, and Sonny was easy to catch cold when he fell asleep.


    Liberty took the coat handed over by the bodyguard and helped her son cover it.


    Turning around, Duncan told the bodyguard: ¡°You turn on the air conditionerter, and don¡¯t adjust the


    temperature too low.¡±


    The bodyguard responded respectfully.


    The fourth young master¡¯s kindness to Miss Liberty was obvious to all. Although Miss Liberty had not


    epted his fourth young master¡¯s feelings, fortunately, she was notpletely indifferent, knowing


    that the fourth young master cared about him.


    Liberty closed the car door softly, and after thinking for a while, she said to the Lewis family¡¯s


    bodyguard, ¡°Let me help Mr. Lewis get into the car for you.¡±


    Duncan was tall and burly, and when his legs couldn¡¯t use much strength, it was a bit difficult for him to


    get into the car alone.


    Usually two bodyguards follow him to take care of him.

 Chapter 2244

    Chapter 2244


    Another bodyguard asked for leave today, and only one person followed Duncan. Liberty was worried


    that the bodyguards would not be able to help Duncan.


    The bodyguard did not refuse.


    He and Liberty helped Duncan get into the car together. After Duncan got into the car, Liberty


    thoughtfully helped him fasten his seat belt, and the bodyguards carried the wheelchair into the trunk.


    Duncan looked at Liberty. When Liberty helped him fasten his seat belt, the distance between the two


    of them was so close that he almost couldn¡¯t control his hands. He wanted to hug her very much. In the


    end, he controlled her own impulse.


    Now that Liberty treats him more and more like a family member, his previous efforts might have been


    wasted if he was impulsive.


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, in fact, you don¡¯t need to send me off, the road is not far away.¡±


    Duncan stared at her deeply, ¡°I don¡¯t feel relieved if I didn¡¯t see you and Sonny enter the house with my


    own eyes.¡±


    Not to mention that there were still ten minutes to drive.


    After Liberty looked at him for a while, she seemed to want to say something, but while Duncan was


    waiting, she didn¡¯t say anything, she took two steps back silently, and then helped Duncan close the


    car door.


    Duncan was not disappointed either, he knew he had to give Liberty time to ept him.


    Grandma May told him that as long as he persisted, Liberty would ept him.


    Liberty treated him differently now than before.


    Ever since he confessed his love to Liberty, Liberty tried to avoid being alone with him.


    Now, Liberty didn¡¯t run away anymore, and got along with him openly, and didn¡¯t care what others


    talked about behind his back.


    This was the change of Liberty.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma May stated that since Liberty had previously experienced a failed marriage, she would be


    more hesitant to remarry. Even if he was exceptionally talented and believed he would be a devoted


    man, have no fear; wait for Liberty to slowly untie the knot. Only two individuals could have a future.


    Liberty¡¯s career expanded little by little. When she became famous, her self-confidence exploded. If he


    proposed to her, he would definitely seed.


    Liberty returned to his car.


    Under the escort of Duncan, the mother and son returned to the rented building.


    Liberty parked the car, got out of the car, and got out of the car with her son.


    The bodyguard of the Lewis family got out of the car early and came over to help, but Liberty declined


    politely: ¡°If there is an elevator, I¡¯ll just hold Sonny.¡±


    The bodyguard: ¡°Ms. Hunt, Fourth Young Master asked me to take you upstairs.¡±


    Liberty looked at Duncan. Duncan pressed the car window and was looking at her. She waved to


    Duncan to say goodbye and good night.


    Duncan also smiled and waved his hand.


    The night was too dark, Liberty didn¡¯t dawdle any longer, and walked into the building with her sleeping


    son in her arms, and was escorted in by Lewis¡¯s bodyguard.


    Fortunately, the bodyguard of the Lewis family escorted the mother and son upstairs. As soon as they


    entered the elevator, they saw a drunk man talking nonsense in the elevator, which shocked Liberty.


    The drunk squinted his eyes and looked at the two of them for a long time, but he still sat there talking


    nonsense, not daring to do anything.


    Liberty pressed the number keys for several floors, not wanting the drunk to know which floor she lived


    on.


    After reaching the floor of the first number she pressed, the elevator door opened, and she hurriedly


    walked out of the elevator with Sonny in her arms, and the bodyguard got out of the elevator with her.


    The drunk kept staring at Liberty.


    The elevator door closed, and Liberty breathed a sigh of relief, and said to the Lewis family¡¯s


    bodyguard: ¡°I have never encountered such a situation before.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you can move to live in the vi given to you by Young Master York. It¡¯s safer there. Our


    Fourth Young Master also has a vi there, so it¡¯s convenient for Fourth Young Master to take you


    home.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t keep any of Zachary¡¯s betrothal gift to Serenity, and nned to bring it back to her sister,


    which also belonged to her.

 Chapter 2245

    Chapter 2245


    Zachary and Serenity gave Liberty a vi, but Liberty politely refused. As a result, the gifted vi had


    not yet gone through the transfer procedures, and Liberty had not moved in.


    Liberty didn¡¯t speak.


    Seeing that Liberty didn¡¯t speak, the bodyguard didn¡¯t dare to say more. He sent Liberty back to her


    residence, watched Liberty open the door and went in, and said, ¡°Ms. Hunt, remember to lock the door,


    I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay, thanks, you drive slowly.¡±


    Liberty told the bodyguard a few words.


    She put her son on the sofa before walking out. The bodyguard had already left. She quickly locked the


    door, and then returned to the sofa, picked up her son and entered the room.


    ¡°Sleep so deeply, like a little pig, haven¡¯t bathed yet.¡± Liberty lightly squeezed her son¡¯s little face, but


    didn¡¯t wake him up, letting him sleep.


    Get up tomorrow morning and help him take a hot bath again.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    Liberty leaned over and kissed her son¡¯s little face, ¡°It¡¯s hard for you, with your mother, I leave early and


    returnte.¡±


    Sonny fell asleep, and didn¡¯t hear what her mother said, so naturally she wouldn¡¯t respond to his


    mother.


    Liberty quickly got up to take a shower.


    When she came out of the shower, she had already received many messages from Duncan on her


    mobile phone.


    In the message, Duncan advised her to move to the Hoxmoor vis, where the security system was


    much higher. Duncan also had a vi there, and Josh also had one.


    At first, Zachary bought a big vi there, and then he and Josh also went there to buy one after they


    found out. They were the Iron Triangle, and they lived in the same vi area, which was convenient for


    travel.


    In the middle of the night, he could still go to his friend¡¯s house to drink.


    Like when Zachary and Serenity got their certificates, sometimes the couple had conflicts, and it was


    often in the middle of the night that they called two friends out to drink with him, and when he got drunk,


    Jim had to send him home.


    Jim also acted in a y for a while, his acting skills were so good that she could be called a best actor,


    and he deceived Serenity into a circle.


    After reading Duncan¡¯s message, Liberty knew that it was the bodyguard who told Duncan about


    meeting the drunk.


    She replied to Duncan: ¡°Meeting a drunk tonight is an ident, not every night, and nothing happened,


    you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Duncan just returned to Lewis¡¯s house.


    After receiving her reply, Duncan called directly.


    Liberty answered.


    ¡°Liberty, listen to my advice and move to the Hoxmoor vis, which is actually a vi area invested and


    developed by Young Master Bucham. On the surface, it is not as high-end as the Regent Residences


    where Zachary lives now, but The security system level is the highest and best.


    That¡¯s why Zachary, me and Josh went there to buy a vi each, and all the vis there were sold out,


    and the upancy rate reached 90%.


    I know that Zachary and Serenity gave you and Sonny that vi as a gift. As long as you agree, you


    can go through the transfer procedures immediately. It is your sister¡¯s filial piety to you. Thank you for


    your many years of nurturing, If you don¡¯t ept it, Serenity will feel ufortable, thinking that you


    won¡¯t give her a chance to repay you.¡±

 Chapter 2246

    Chapter 2246


    Serenity was only ten years old when both of the Hunt family¡¯s parents died, and it was indeed her


    elder sister who raised her.


    She had affection for Liberty as a sister, and she also regarded her elder sister as her mother, and her


    elder sister was like her mother.


    After Serenity became the eldest mistress of the York family, Liberty was willing to ept help from her


    sister and her husband except when major events happened. In terms of life, she resolutely rejected


    gifts from her sister.


    Zachary and his wife were also very helpless for her persistence.


    No matter who came to persuade Liberty, she always had that attitude.


    Even Mrs. Stone persuaded Liberty.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ve lived here for such a long time. I¡¯ve been safe. Nothing happened. I just met a drunk


    tonight. I won¡¯t go home sote in the future. Today is a special asion.


    It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t be my sister¡¯s backer. How can I hold her back? The vi in Hoxmoor vis cost tens of


    millions. The vis bought by Zachary are often thergest ones. I guess nearly 100 million, I cannot


    ept such a generous gift from him.¡±


    If it was just a house worth over a million dors, for the sake of her son¡¯s safety, Liberty had the


    audacity to ept it.


    But her brother-inw was rich and powerful. The cheapest house in his name was the house in


    Brynfield, and he only bought that one. The others were whole buildings, either big vis or whole


    buildings.


    So the house that Zachary gave to Liberty was the big vi in Hoxmoor vis.


    With Liberty¡¯s personality, how could she ept such an expensive house?


    Duncan said: ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t think that way. Zachary has too many houses, he loves Serenity deeply,


    and he really treats you as a sister, he is filial to you as a sister with Serenity. You deserve it, don¡¯t feel


    ashamed.


    Also, think about your future work will be heavier, and you will have to go homete at night. Even if


    you can let Serenity help you take Sonny away first, we will worry about you even more if you go home


    alone. You meet a drunk again, and the drunk attacks you?


    Don¡¯t be afraid of 10,000, just in case. Liberty, think about what happened to Sonny back then. Safety


    is the most important thing. The couple in the Newman family were severely sentenced and couldn¡¯t


    get out in a short time, but Carrie was about toe out, who knows if she will take revenge on you


    again?


    Zachary and Serenity are always surrounded by bodyguards, so they are very safe, and Serenity can


    also fight with fists, so usually nothing will happen, but you are different.


    Although you and Sonny are still ordinary people, the backing behind you is not ordinary. Ordinary


    people will not and dare not provoke you and Sonny, but for those desperadoes and heinous people,


    you, the mother and son are their first aim, the best target.


    If you live there all the time, you don¡¯t feel safe, and you will drag your sister down instead.


    Liberty, think about it, if something happens to you and your child, who is the most anxious person? It


    must be Serenity. She is just pregnant now, and she got pregnant with great difficulty. If you are in a


    hurry, something will happen. ¡­In order for Serenity to raise her baby with peace of mind, I advise you


    to ept the gift from Zachary and his wife and move into the Hoxmoor vis to ensure your safety.¡±


    That was Su Teng¡¯s territory.


    Not to mention in Wiltspoon, even in this province, no one dared to provoke Buchams casually.


    Julian was not a vegetarian.


    Don¡¯t look at Julian¡¯s yful and smiling face at ordinary times, He was a smiling tiger, a smiling tiger


    like Josh, it should be said that Josh learned from his brother.


    Listening to Duncan¡¯s series of persuasion, and remembering that when her son had an ident, she


    was stabbed a few times, which frightened her sister and son, and thinking of her sister who was just


    pregnant and endured great pressure. She finally conceived a child. They were heavier than eyeballs.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    How can she let her sister worry about her when she was pregnant?


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t say no this time.

 Chapter 2247

    Chapter 2247


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s gettingte, you should go to bed earlier.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Well, you go to rest quickly, I am a half-timer now, it doesn¡¯t matter if I go to bedter or wake


    upter.¡±


    The two said goodnight to each other.


    Duncan was about to get out of the car.


    The bodyguard moved out of the wheelchair first, and then slowly helped him out of the car.


    After he sat in the wheelchair, the bodyguards pushed him to the main house.


    At this point, everyone in the Lewis family had fallen asleep.


    But when Duncan first entered the room, before the bodyguard turned on the light, the light in the room


    turned on, and it was Mrs. Lewis who turned it on.


    Mrs. Lewis just came down from upstairs.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    The bodyguard said hello respectfully.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s sote, are you still awake?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis came over and signaled that the bodyguard could get off work, and she pushed her son


    inside.


    ¡°You haven¡¯te back. Mom is worried and can¡¯t sleep. I listened carefully to the movement outside. I


    heard the sound of the courtyard door opening. I checked on the balcony and I was sure it was your


    car. I hurried downstairs. Why did youe back sote?


    Liberty¡¯s new restaurant opened, and Mrs. Lewis brought other daughters-inw to join her.


    In the eyes of the Lewis family, Liberty would be a member of their family sooner orter, and they


    would definitely join in their family¡¯s new restaurant opening.


    However, after they ate, they stayed for a while and then left. Even though they had just opened their


    business, they still wanted to do business.


    Liberty was very busy walking around.


    These nobledies couldn¡¯t help Liberty, so they had to leave so as not to disturb Liberty¡¯s business.


    ¡°When Liberty finished her work, I sent her and Sonny home again, and then I came back.¡± Duncan


    answered honestly.


    Mrs. Lewis hummed, ¡°Tell Liberty, don¡¯t get off work so hard. She can get off work at nine o¡¯clock in the


    evening, she is the boss, there is no need to stay in the restaurant until the door closes.¡±


    Liberty also hired a foreman to help her manage the waiters. Although she was also one of the chefs,


    she also hired a few other chefs. She could leave at any time, and she really didn¡¯t have to stay until


    midnight.


    If she could keep it, she had to think about Sonny.


    ¡°Today is a bit special. Liberty left work sote. The night was toote. I sent the mother and son home


    because I was worried about them. Sonny has been sleeping for a long time. In my arms, he fell


    asleep. I gave him a big hug and slept with him. I also slept for a long time.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis pushed Duncan to the sofa, and Duncan grabbed the sofa by himself, stood up from the


    wheelchair, and sat on the sofa.


    He still couldn¡¯t walk like a normal person, but after a period of rehabilitation, he could still sit on the


    sofa by himself, and he could walk two or three steps without holding on to things.


    The road to recovery was long, but with Liberty by his side, he was not afraid.


    ¡°Fortunately, when I sent the mother and son back, I met a drunk man who kept staring at Liberty. I


    asked the bodyguard to take Liberty upstairs. Our bodyguard is all big and strong. With his serious


    facial expressions, he is able to frighten the drunk man.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°That¡¯s a little unsafe. Let Liberty never go homete at night. You¡¯d


    better send her back to the door of her house in the future. Don¡¯t worry. A woman, so young, a beautiful


    woman, living alone with a three-year-old child, I don¡¯t know how many people are staring at her.¡±

 Chapter 2248

    Chapter 2248


    Now that Liberty was the boss, her clothes had improved a few levels.


    She was originally good-looking, but she was too fat before, which ruined her original good-looking.


    Later, she lost weight sessfully, and her good-looking recovered. She was like a phoenix reborn


    from the ashes.


    As a beautiful woman who lived alone with her son, Liberty attracted a great deal of attention. Many


    men were staring at her because she was a divorced woman, which was known by those who knew


    her.


    Who could ensure that nobody is malicious?


    ¡°I persuaded her to ept Zachary¡¯s gift and move into the Hoxmoor vis. I also have a house there.


    If she is willing to move there, I will live in it too. It will be convenient to take care of each other in the


    future. Usually, I will apany her. Or let bodyguards follow.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Liberty is also stubborn.¡±


    Thinking back when she found Liberty and wanted to persuade Liberty to leave Wiltspoon, Liberty


    refuted her, leaving her speechless.


    She knew that Liberty was very principled.


    She used practical actions to prove herself.


    ¡°She¡¯s just that stubborn.¡± Duncan also sighed.


    But he just fell in love with that stubborn woman.


    After being silent for a while, Mrs. Lewis said: ¡°Her personality is simr to her aunt¡¯s. She is also that


    kind of person. She was able to take her younger sister away from the cannibalistic hometown when


    she was fifteen years old, raise her alone, and even put her younger sister on her own and taught her


    so well.¡±


    Although Serenity¡¯s excellence was due to her own efforts, it was also inseparable from her sister¡¯s


    cultivation and education.


    Liberty herself didn¡¯t spend money to learn martial arts, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but she


    spent money for her younger sister to learn. Thepensation for the death of the two sisters¡¯ parents


    was barely enough for them to finish college. Serenity wanted to learn other things. It is estimated that


    Liberty earned money from part-time jobs.


    Liberty attached great importance to education.


    Back then, she was still a child, a minor child.


    Duncan: ¡°Serenity is very grateful to her elder sister. Liberty, the eldest sister, has also be an


    elder sister like a mother. Now Serenity is living a better life. She wants to honor her elder sister. That is


    her wish. Liberty is worried that she has epted her brother-inw¡¯s love. Giving a house as a gift will


    cause Serenity to be criticized by others and will drag down her sister.


    Whether it¡¯s a gift from Zachary or the elders of the York family, Liberty almost doesn¡¯t ept it, and


    Serenity has nothing to do with her sister.


    I talked to Liberty on the phone just now, and I persuaded her for a long time, reminding her to think


    about Sonny and Serenity. Only when her mother and child are safe, Serenity can raise her baby with


    peace of mind.¡±Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Mrs. Lewis also felt that it would be better for Liberty to move, and live in the


    Hoxmoor vis, which had a higher level of security.


    Duncan sighed, ¡°She said to think about it, and I will mention it to Zachary tomorrow, so that Serenity


    can persuade her sister again. Liberty cares most about her sister and son. I hope Serenity can


    persuade her sister.


    For the sake of Serenity and Sonny, she should move. Nothing happened tonight, but there is no


    guarantee in the future. Is it possible to wait for an ident to make up for it?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis poured her son a ss of warm water, and asked him, ¡°When will you and Liberty be


    together?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t walk normally now, so I won¡¯t talk about rtionships for the time being.¡±


    He apanied Liberty and cared about her, but he didn¡¯t talk to her about his love.


    Now he, sitting in a wheelchair, would drag her down.


    ¡°I think Liberty treats you differently. You work hard to recover. Mom thinks that on the day you recover,


    if you propose to Liberty, she will definitely ept your proposal. I¡¯m waiting for Sonny to call me


    grandma.¡±


    Sonny was not her son¡¯s own son, but Mrs. Lewis was happy to treat Sonny as her own grandson.

 Chapter 2249

    Chapter 2249


    When mentioning Sonny, Duncan also had a gentle face, and said to his mother: ¡°Sonny is the one


    who fell asleep in my arms tonight. When he fell asleep peacefully in my arms, I looked at him, and my


    heart was tender. It became a pool of spring water. This kid looks cuter and cuter, and I like him more


    and more.


    I don¡¯t dare to expect him to call me Dad. Hearing him call me Uncle Lewis crisply makes me feel


    ted.¡±


    Hank was still alive.


    Sonny didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with Hank, but he also knew that Hank was his father.


    In the past, when Duncan coaxed Sonny, he wanted to be Sonny¡¯s stepdad. Sonny also said that he


    had a father and didn¡¯t need to look for another Dad.


    Sonny¡¯s words made Duncan understand that Sonny would not change his name to call him Dad.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t force it. He was able to marry Liberty and raise Sonny together with Liberty. He


    was also satisfied when he heard Sonny call him Uncle Lewis.


    After all, he robbed Sonny¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Sonny is very cute. Everyone loves him. There is no one who has met him who doesn¡¯t like him.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis looked at her son and said, ¡°After you and Liberty have achieved a positive result, if Sonny


    wants to call you dad, he can call him. If he doesn¡¯t want to call you, we can¡¯t force him. No matter how


    his dad is still there, he will pay for it. His child support cannot erase the existence of his own dad. If


    you and Liberty can still have a child, I can die in peace.¡±


    Of her four sons, the first three sons were all married and have be fathers, but this youngest son


    worried her a lot.


    In the past, she looked down on Liberty and disagreed with her son being with Liberty.


    Now, she was willing to ept Liberty, but her son was in a wheelchair again. The two young people


    had not yet achieved a positive result, and they didn¡¯t know when they would be together.


    They were both over 30 years old. They were considered elderly women when they were truly together


    if they allowed Liberty to conceive and give birth to a child. Based on her son¡¯s strong feelings for


    Liberty, she was afraid that Duncan would not allow her to conceive and give birth.


    Thinking that the youngest son might not have a biological child, Mrs. Lewis¡¯s heart still hurts.


    After Duncan pursed his lips, he said to his mother: ¡°Mom, let¡¯s talk about the future. Now Liberty and I


    are friends. Let¡¯s talk about work, talk about our hearts, and not talk about love for now.¡±


    Liberty apanied him, and he also apanied Liberty.


    No one knows what will happen in the future.


    Mrs. Lewis sighed, ¡°As a mother, how can I not think about children and grandchildren? That¡¯s what


    Mom said, you are young people, you decide for yourself, and Mom won¡¯t interfere. It¡¯ste, Mom


    pushed you Go upstairs and rest early.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Trouble mom.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so polite between mother and son?¡± Mrs. Lewis got up, adjusted the wheelchair, and let


    her son get up and sit in the wheelchair.


    After Duncan sat in the wheelchair, Mrs. Lewis pushed Duncan and walked towards the elevator.


    After Duncan¡¯s ident, knowing that Duncan would be in a wheelchair for a long time, the Lewis


    family immediately installed an elevator at home to make it easier for Duncan to go up and down.


    Mrs. Lewis pushed Duncan into the elevator, and the elevator quickly brought the mother and son to


    the second floor.


    Duncan: ¡°Mom, you go to rest too. I can go back to my room by myself. Good night.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis hummed, and gave some instructions. After Duncan slid the wheelchair by himself, Mrs.


    Lewis returned to her room.


    She opened the door to find the lights in the room were on.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Lewis didn¡¯t know when Mrs. Lewis woke up, and he was sitting by the head of the bed, flipping


    through a magazine in his hand, but Mrs. Lewis knew that he couldn¡¯t read it, and she wouldn¡¯t really


    be reading the magazine, because the husband didn¡¯t wear reading sses.

 Chapter 2250

    Chapter 2250


    Mr. Lewis: ¡°Duncan is back.¡±


    ¡°Well, he¡¯s back, now he¡¯s going back to his room to rest.¡± Mrs. Lewis came over, asked: ¡°Why are you


    up?¡±


    Mr. Lewis closed the magazine, ¡°You are worried about Duncan, and I am also worried about him.


    Duncan hasn¡¯te back yet, and I can¡¯t sleep well. I have to hear the familiar sound of a car. I can


    only sleep if I am sure he is back. ¡°


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t it? If he doesn¡¯te back, we won¡¯t be able to sleep.¡±


    Mr. Lewis: ¡°Did he say why he came back sote? What are you mother and son talking about again?¡±


    Mrs. Lewis sat back on the bed, lifted the thin quilt and said, ¡°He¡¯s waiting for Liberty. Liberty got off


    work, and he sent her home before returning. Liberty is very busy today, so she won¡¯t be sote in the


    future. My son is in good condition; don¡¯t worry; it¡¯ste; go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°The mother and son didn¡¯t talk about anything, just chatted about his and Liberty¡¯s future.¡±


    Mr. Lewis turned off the light after his wifey down, and said, ¡°What are we talking about now?


    Duncan hasn¡¯t recovered yet, and he won¡¯t be with Liberty. He¡¯s afraid it will drag Liberty down. Let the


    two of them be free. Let¡¯s develop, we¡¯ll just watch.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t say anything, I hope we can see Duncan get married and have children in our


    lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Mr. Lewisforted his wife.


    Mr. Lewis also had the same hope in his heart, he hoped that his youngest son and Liberty could


    achieve fruition soon, get married and have children.


    ¡­


    While the students were already falling asleep, Kiera sneaked outside to eat supper.


    During the day, she took that group of Hua Gulong to participate in thepetition, and she didn¡¯t even


    have time to wander around Wiltspoon.


    If she wanted to go out to eat supper alone, she could only wait for a group of Hua Gulong to fall asleep


    to have a chance.


    Kiera, who was full of food and drink, did not take the car back to the hotel. Fortunately, the ce


    where she went for supper was not too far from the hotel. If she walked, she could get back in half an


    hour.


    She simply walked back to the hotel.


    The night was getting dark, and Wiltspoon, which was full of traffic during the day, became much


    quieter.


    On the street, asionally a car would drive by at a very fast speed, as if there was a scourge chasing


    them behind.


    Those were people who work untilte at night, and when they were done with work, they were anxious


    to go home and rest.


    Although it waste at night, Kiera still felt that the metropolis of Wiltspoon was very beautiful. She


    admired the street scenes on both sides of the road while walking, and asionally stopped to take


    pictures with her mobile phone when she saw something beautiful.


    Another car roared past her, but it was forced to stop soon.


    Kiera looked over from a distance.


    It was several motorcycles that forced the car to stop.


    Motorcycles are banned in Wiltspoon, and motorcycles appearing on the streetste at night may have


    malicious intentions.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Kiera was a warm-hearted and bold girl. Relying on her fist skills, she quickened her pace and walked


    towards the car that was forced to stop.


    After the motorcycles stopped the car, they forced the upants to get out of the vehicle. The man


    sitting on the back seat of the motorcycle held a long iron rod in his hand, threatening the upants


    not to get out of the vehicle.


    The people in the car were afraid that they would smash the car, and they were afraid of getting out of


    the car.

 Chapter 2251

    Chapter 2251


    ¡°Robbery, hand over all the valuables on you, in the car, and move quickly!¡±


    Kiera still couldn¡¯t see clearly what the people who got out of the car looked like. With excellent


    hearing, she vaguely heard what the gangsters said.


    She ran over immediately.


    When the man tremblingly took out his wallet and handed it to a man, Kiera rushed over with lightning


    speed, kicked the wallet with her kick.


    The wallet flew out of the man¡¯s hand.


    Kiera moved very quickly, turned around, and rushed to catch the dropped wallet.


    Then, she raised her hand, and the wallet flew in through the open car door, bounced on the front ss


    of the car, and then fell on the passenger seat.


    This change shocked everyone.


    Kiera¡¯s movements were too fast.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    All actions were done in one go.


    When they came back to their senses, Kiera had already kicked over two motorcycles. Before the


    people on the motorcycle got up, she picked up a stick that had fallen and beat them up. Howling on


    the ground.


    The people on the four or five motorcycles that hadn¡¯t been kicked down all jumped out of the car,


    brandishing the iron rods in their hands and besieging Kiera, shouting: ¡°Where did youe from, how


    dare you meddle in your own business?¡±


    Kiera, who came from a family of martial arts, had been practicing martial arts since she was a child.


    Her boxing skills were many times stronger than that of Serenity. When Serenity faced a dozen


    gangsters, she could easily turn defeat into victory.


    Not to mention Kiera.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, just waved the iron rod. Her moves were full of vigor, and the stick never


    missed.


    Only screams could be heard, and when Kiera stopped, the men besieging her had already fallen to


    the ground, writhing in pain.


    The few people who were still riding on motorcycles saw that it was not good, so they hurriedly ran


    away on motorcycles.


    The iron rod in Kiera¡¯s hand was raised again, and the iron rod flew away from her hand, hitting the


    wheel of a motorcycle, and the motorcycle fell to the ground, and the people on board also fell very


    badly, also implicated the car behind, and overturned two motorcycles one after another.


    In the end, only two motorcycles got away.


    After Kiera stopped, she pped her hands, took out her cell phone, and called the police.


    After calling the police, she looked at the man who was petrified.


    Not petrified, but stunned.


    The person who was robbed by the motorcycle gang was Julian, the young master of the Bucham


    family.


    Tonight¡¯s y was orchestrated by him.


    These motorcycle gangs were not real gangsters, they were all from Julian.


    After Julian picked up the bunch of keys at the airport, he saw the photo on the keychain, and his heart


    was moved.


    He knew that the girl with a bright smile in the photo was his destined girl.


    So, he made full use of the strengths of their Bucham family, and quickly found out the identity of his


    destined girl, who was Kiera Caron from Yonsburg.


    Knowing that Caron family was a family of martial arts, Kiera had learned martial arts from the elders in


    the family since she was a child, and had a solid foundation. She had been participating in martial arts


    competitions since she was a few years old, and had won numerous awards.


    After graduating from university, she directly returned to her family¡¯s martial arts gym as a coach, but


    the students she led were all children.


    Both her father and brother said that she was too young, even though she had participated in countless


    martial artspetitions, shecked teaching experience, and she needed to umte teaching


    experience from taking care of children.


    Kiera didn¡¯t care, she was a girl who liked children very much.


    Although sometimes she was dizzy from being quarreled by a group of Hua Gulong, but in her spare


    time, she was coaxed by the students to be ted. She loved and hated her students.


    Julian had already searched Kiera¡¯s information to the bottom, even the eighteen generations of the


    Caron family¡¯s ancestors were checked by him.


    He knew that Kiera had learn Martial arts, but he didn¡¯t expect Kiera to be so powerful that he could


    overthrow so many of his people by herself.


    OK!


    strong enough!

 Chapter 2252

    Chapter 2252


    Julian liked such a girl.


    When he was sure that Kiera was his destined daughter, he was actually quite scared.


    The Daughter Who Fears Fate was a limp and delicate woman.


    Unexpectedly, an investigation gave him a pleasant surprise.


    When he saw the real Kiera, Kiera surprised him even more.


    Kiera¡¯s skill, he¡¯s afraid he could be tied with him.


    As the young master of the Bucham family, his wife needed to be as powerful as Kiera, who could


    control the people below her in the future.


    ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡±


    While Julian was staring nkly at Kiera, Kiera was also looking at Julian.


    The first impression Julian gave Kiera was that he was really handsome.


    Kiera had never seen such a handsome man.


    Beforeing to Wiltspoon, she had heard that there were several famous handsome men in


    Wiltspoon, one of whom was Zachary, the eldest son of the York family.


    It¡¯s hard to see Zachary, and Kiera and her party deliberately stayed at the Wiltspoon Hotel. She


    thought that the Wiltspoon Hotel would be safer, and also wanted to see if she was so lucky to meet


    Zachary and Serenity by chance.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Appreciate the handsome men and beauties.


    It¡¯s a pity that she was not so lucky, and she never met Zachary and Serenity by chance.


    Even Josh, Zachary¡¯s right-hand assistant, couldn¡¯t meet her.


    She didn¡¯t expect to meet a handsome man on the streette at night.


    Others said that the young talents in Wiltspoon were all handsome guys, it seemed that the rumors


    were true.


    Kiera nced at Julian¡¯s car.


    Luxury cars, new cars cost millions to buy.


    To be able to drive such an expensive car, this man was either a rich second generation, or a very, very


    powerful business elite. No wonder he was stopped and robbed by motorcycle gangs.


    In the middle of the night, there was no one on the street, so he was targeted by gangsters?


    ¡°Sir, are you all right?¡±


    Seeing that Julian didn¡¯t speak, Kiera asked again, and she stretched out her hand to shake in front of


    Julian, thinking that Julian was frightened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the police will arrive soon. These people block the road and rob. If they don¡¯t get


    sentenced for several years, they won¡¯t be able to get out.¡±


    Julian came back to his senses, and his eyes were shining when he saw Kiera. He was afraid of


    scaring Kiera, so he tried his best to suppress his passion.


    Julian: ¡°You are amazing!¡±


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful, it¡¯s just that they carelessly underestimated the enemy. I


    made a sudden attack. They are unprepared and unexpected. It is the easiest to suppress the


    opponent¡¯s momentum.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for helping me, otherwise I would be robbedpletely by them.¡± Julian thanked Kiera


    repeatedly.


    Kiera said: ¡°It¡¯s a trivial matter, if the road is uneven, anyone will draw their swords to help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone will draw their swords to help when they see them. There are so many of these


    people, who dares to meddle in their own business? I always thought, give them whatever they want,


    as long as it doesn¡¯t cause me personal harm. Saving the life is the most important thing.¡±


    Kiera nodded, ¡°Mr. You¡¯re right to think this way. When the enemy is far from us, losing some money


    can save the life. As long as you are alive, you can earn back the lost money.¡±

 Chapter 2253

    Chapter 2253


    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name?¡± Julian asked.


    Kiera generously took out a business card, handed her business card to Julian, and said, ¡°My name is


    Kiera Caron, I am a martial arts instructor, but the students are all children.¡±


    Julian took Kiera¡¯s business card, read it carefully, and put it away properly.


    He gave Kiera another piece of his business card, but his business card did not state the identity of his


    Bucham family. He only used apany under his name as the background, and his identity was


    naturally the president of a certainpany.


    Kiera took his business card with both hands, and after reading it, she said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Bucham


    You¡¯re a president!? I watched on TV that the president came and went with a group of bodyguards.


    Mr. Bucham, why don¡¯t you bring a few bodyguards?¡±


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°I originally hired bodyguards, and they have been with me for several years.


    Some of them are parents who are old and need them to go home to take care of them, and some are


    forced to marry by their parents, and finally get married, resigned and went home to get married.


    I haven¡¯t hired a suitable bodyguard yet.¡±


    Kiera snorted and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    This was the first time she had seen a big president in real life. He could drive a luxury car worth


    several million dors. Mr. Bucham should be the big president.


    This was Kiera¡¯s own opinion.


    Because she was curious, she asked a few words out of mouth.


    The two were not familiar with each other, so she couldn¡¯t break the casserole and ask the end.


    However, from Julian, she got a result: the president of Wiltspoon is really young, handsome and rich.


    When the police came, all the actors and actresses who were knocked down by Kiera were taken


    away.


    Kiera also apanied Julian to the police station to record a statement.


    By the time the two came out of the police station, it was already 2:00 am.


    Julian said to Kiera: ¡°Miss Caron, where do you live, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Kiera thought that in the middle of the night, it would be difficult to take a car, and if he walked back, the


    road would be too far to be suitable, so she had no intention of rejecting Julian.


    She replied: ¡°I brought my students here for thepetition, and I¡¯m temporarily staying at the


    Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    She paid for the amodation out of her own pocket.


    The owner of the museum was her father, and he would not let them live in a five-star hotel.


    For the sake of safety, although the students were all children of a few years old, they were all the


    ancestors of each family, so there should be no idents.


    Of course, she had also heard that the Wiltspoon Hotel was a ce that Zachary and his wife often


    went to. In order to feast their eyes, she paid for it and took a group of Hua Gulong to live in the


    Wiltspoon Hotel.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As the owner¡¯s daughter, and as a coach for two years, Kiera could still afford to live in the Wiltspoon


    Hotel with the money she usually earned from part-time jobs.


    ¡°How about Wiltspoon Hotel, it¡¯s a hotel under the York Corporation, and it¡¯s one of the best hotels in


    Wiltspoon, and the service is also excellent.¡± Julian opened the door like a gentleman and let Kiera get


    in the car.


    When Kiera got into the car, she walked around the car and returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    After he activated the lure and drove Kiera away, someone entered the police station and redeemed


    those gangsters. They were all sent to the hospital for examination and treatment.


    It¡¯s really their future young master¡¯s wife who was very skilled. After being beaten up by Kiera, all of


    them were injured due to work.

 Chapter 2254

    Chapter 2254


    Kiera didn¡¯t know about this, and she didn¡¯t even know that she had jumped into the deep pit that Julian


    had carefully nned for her.


    On the way back to the hotel, Kiera, who was straightforward and eloquent, chatted with Julian very


    happily, as if the two were not just meeting each other, but old friends who had known each other for


    more than ten years.


    Julian liked this destined girl more and more.


    As expected of him, Julian¡¯s destined girl, she was not only skilled, straightforward, but also eloquent,


    such a girl was the most suitable for him.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you are the President, do you have a chance to cooperate with Young Master York? I


    have heard the love story between Young Master York and his wife as far away as Yonsburg.¡±


    Yonsburg could only be regarded as a third-tier city, and couldn¡¯t bepared with Wiltspoon.


    Moreover, Yonsburg was also far away from Wiltspoon, not in the same province.


    Julian was not at all surprised that Kiera would ask about Zachary and Serenity.


    Based on his investigation of Kiera, apart from teaching students how to practice martial arts and keep


    fit, Kiera also had a hobby of reading various novels, which was just like his sister-inw Jasmine.


    Jasmine ran a bookstore by herself, so she read all the books in the bookstore. After finishing reading,


    she bought new ones. Anyway, she guaranteed that she had books to read every day.


    Kiera was young, only 24 years old, and she liked to read novels. The love story between Zachary and


    Serenity is even more exciting than novels. When she first found out about Zachary¡¯s sh marriage,


    media reporters reported it extensively. Now that the Inte was developed, it was far away in


    Yonsburg. It¡¯s normal for Kiera to know, and it¡¯s normal to be interested.


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°You are asking the right person. I have cooperated with Young Master York


    countless times. In private, Young Master York and I are also friends, and we have dinner together


    asionally.


    The story of Young Master York and his wife, you read it on the Inte, right? It¡¯s not much different


    from real life, and the media reports are not exaggerated. By the way, Young Mistress York is also a


    person who knows how to fight. I think you girls are good at boxing and kicking.¡±


    If Julian had a daughter in the future, he must teach her martial arts from an early age, so that she


    could not only strengthen her body, but also protect herself.


    Kiera praised and said: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you have cooperated with Young master York several times,


    which shows that yourpany is powerful.¡±


    Julian said modestly: ¡°It¡¯s average. Here in Wiltspoon, mypany really doesn¡¯t rank well.¡±


    Julian¡¯spany was, well, low-key.


    It was true that it couldn¡¯t bepared with several major groups, but hispany had strong financial


    resources.


    And he owned more than onepany.


    In terms of personal wealth, Julian was not inferior to Zachary.


    Julian: ¡°Miss Caron, you seem to like Wiltspoon very much.¡±


    ¡°Wiltspoon is very good, I like it very much.¡± Kiera spoke the truth.


    However, she preferred her hometown, Yonsburg.


    Kiera didn¡¯t say this.


    Julian: ¡°Miss Caron, Have you ever considereding to Wiltspoon to work?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°No, I have never been to Wiltspoon before, except for bringing the children to thepetition.


    The distance is so far, and it is not convenient to go back and forth. Besides, I have no special skills


    except for fighting. I came to a big city like Wiltspoon. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t find a good job.


    At most, it¡¯s just to find a job as a security guard or bodyguard. Why don¡¯t you stay in our Yonsburg and


    continue to be a martial arts coach. Many people in Yonsburg know how to do every move, and the


    martial arts business is very good.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°Miss Caron, you saved me tonight. You¡¯re my benefactor. I don¡¯t even know


    how to repay you. Miss Caron, If you want to work in Wiltspoon in the future, just tell me and I will


    arrange it for you.


    Miss Caron, you¡¯re so skilled. If you want to be a bodyguard, you will definitely be very popr. Most of


    the big bosses want to ask you to be a bodyguard.¡±

 Chapter 2255

    Chapter 2255


    Julian continued: ¡°To tell you the truth, Miss Caron, I want to ask you to be my bodyguard. Now I am in


    short supply of bodyguards. With your skill, you can protect my safety.¡±


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about, Mr. Bucham, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Don¡¯t say that benefactors are not benefactors.


    She had helped countless people, and Julian was the most polite one.


    As expected of a big president, this self-cultivation was not bad.


    It could be seen that Julian was also a person who knew how to be grateful. God would not treat this


    kind of person lightly.


    He believed his business would get better and better.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, if I¡¯m tired of my current job that day, I¡¯ll ask you to arrange a job for me as a bodyguard.


    The job of security is also fine. I will not dislike the job. As long as I work hard to make money by


    myself, I will make money in an upright manner. I can ept it.¡±


    Kiera thought that she didn¡¯t have any special skills besides martial arts, so she didn¡¯t mind what kind


    of work she did as long as she had a job.


    Julian said: ¡°I have reserved a ce for you Miss Caron. One day, you want toe to work, just


    contact me and be my bodyguard, sry and benefits, whatever you can mention.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Okay, when I want to change jobs, I must contact you, and I won¡¯t be polite to you, Mr.


    Bucham.¡±


    The two chatted all the way.


    After arriving at Wiltspoon Hotel, Julian thought the journey was too short.


    If he had known earlier, he would have taken a detour, prolonging the journey, and chatting with Kiera


    for a while.


    But when they met for the first time, Kiera even ¡°saved¡± him. It would be too dishonest for him to do so,


    and it would destroy Kiera¡¯s good impression of him.


    The car stopped at the entrance of Wiltspoon Hotel. Julian turned his head to look at Kiera. Kiera was a


    bright and charming girl. Her beauty and heroism made Julian like her more and more.


    Her profile was very beautiful, and Julian could look at her photos with fascination, and even secretly


    kissed the photos, let alone face her real person.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, thank you for taking me back.¡±


    Kiera unbuckled her seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car while thanking Julian.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Caron, you saved me. I should send you back. Miss Caron, are you free


    tomorrow? I invite you to dinner. you can¡¯t refuse. You are my savior. Don¡¯t let me treat you to dinner. If


    I want to repay your kindness, I can only repay it in other ways.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Bucham, If you don¡¯t mind having dinner with a group of children, I¡¯ll be free.¡±


    Julian: ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Then I wille over tomorrow at noon to treat you to dinner.¡±


    Julian thought that he was still a little patient with children. He had seen Sonny several times, and he


    liked Sonny so well-behaved and cute.


    He thought the children were as cute and sensible as Sonny.


    Therefore, he didn¡¯t mind inviting a group of children to dinner.


    Besides, his n was to be Kiera¡¯s husband. Kiera acted as a coach for the students, which was


    equivalent to being a martial arts teacher.


    Kiera: ¡°Okay. Mr. Bucham, since you want to repay my life-saving grace, I will ept it with the cheek.


    Tomorrow noon, my students and I will wait for you to treat us to dinner.¡±


    Julian: ¡°No problem. How many students did you bring to thepetition? I will prepare a gift for them.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°No, Mr. Bucham, you don¡¯t need to be so polite. I brought a total of twelve children here, six


    boys and six girls, and they are all the best students under mymand.¡±


    Kiera said that Julian was too polite and didn¡¯t need him to prepare gifts for the children, but told Julian


    that there were twelve children in total. She felt that it was the children¡¯s business that Julian wanted to


    give gifts to the children. This teacher couldn¡¯d refuse for the children.


    Just a few polite words.


    Julian remembered.


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Bucham, go home quickly, I¡¯m going to rest too.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Good night, Miss Caron, see you tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 2256

    Chapter 2256


    Julian got out of the car, waved goodbye to Kiera, and watched her enter the Wiltspoon Hotel. He didn¡¯t


    return to the car until he could no longer see her.


    He first took out his mobile phone and called his right-hand assistant.


    After the other party answered the phone, he asked, ¡°How are your injuries?¡±


    ¡°Young master, our future young master¡¯s wife is too ruthless. Everyone has suffered injuries to varying


    degrees, and they all have to be hospitalized.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his own people call Kiera the future young master¡¯s wife, Julian had a smile in his eyes. Young


    master¡¯s wife, he liked that this title fell on Kiera.


    His destined girl.


    He liked her more and more and was more and more satisfied.


    God still treated him favorably, and arranged for him such a straightforward girl to save him and give


    him a chance to be a real man.


    It¡¯s just that he was 10 years older than Kiera. He wondered if Kiera would dislike him for being too old?


    Julian never felt old.


    At his age, the man was still the age of a flower, besides, he was well maintained and looked like he


    was in his twenties. Judging from his appearance, it was impossible to tell that he was 34 years old.


    But for Kiera, Julian felt old.


    Kiera was born when he was ten years old.


    Thinking of Kiera¡¯s character, Julian felt that as long as he could make Kiera fall in love with him, Kiera


    would not dislike him for being old.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s all be hospitalized. Medical expenses and nutrition expenses will be calcted for them.


    Also, their bonuses have been tripled for the past three months.¡±


    After all, it was because of the major events in his life that he was injured.


    He couldn¡¯t let his subordinates get injured and not benefit.


    Julian generously tripled the bonus for everyone for three consecutive months.


    The assistant said with a smile: ¡°It means that the bonus is tripled in one month, and everyone is very


    happy. It¡¯s for the sake of taking care less.¡±


    The main reason was that they could see in advance how powerful the young master¡¯s wife would be in


    the future.


    It¡¯s really great.


    ¡°Three months.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let me tell everyone. Young master, how is it going? Did you get online sessfully?¡±


    ¡°Go, my private affairs, don¡¯t inquire about them.¡± Julian scolded his assistant, but heughed while


    scolding, not angry at all.


    The assistant said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ve been following the young master for a long time, and I haven¡¯t


    learned anything else. Being number one in eating melons is like inheriting the mantle of the young


    master.¡±


    ¡°Eat the melon and ate it on your young master¡¯s head.¡±


    The assistant giggled.


    ¡°Help me prepare twelve children¡¯s gifts. Kiera brought twelve children to participate in thepetition,


    six boys and six girls.¡± Julian asked his assistant to help him prepare twelve children¡¯s gifts, which


    would be given to those twelve children tomorrow.


    Prepare gifts for the children, and Kiera couldn¡¯t ignore them. The assistant didn¡¯t need to worry about


    the gifts for Kiera. Julian would prepare them himself.


    Fortunately, in order to help Andrew, he brazenly ¡°pursued¡± Elisa for a period of time, and umted


    a little experience in chasing his wife.


    He knew what gift to prepare for the girl.


    The assistant: ¡°Young master, when did you want it?¡±


    Julian: ¡°Before noon tomorrow, I will treat Miss Caron to dinner at noon.¡±


    The assistant knew that the young master¡¯s n was perfect as soon as he heard it, and readily


    agreed to help the young master prepare twelve gifts for children.

 Chapter 2257

    Chapter 2257


    No more words for one night.


    The next morning, Dinshasa Community.


    Liberty carried her son¡¯s small schoolbag, and walked towards the door of the house, urging her son:


    ¡°Sonny, hurry up, we¡¯re going to bete.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sonny dawdled, came out of the room with his little shoes, and then sat down on the sofa, slowly


    putting on the shoes by himself.


    He said: ¡°Mom, can I not go to kindergarten today?¡±


    Before going to kindergarten, he thought it was fun to go to kindergarten.


    When he went to the kindergarten, he yed in the kindergarten and didn¡¯t want to go home. When his


    mother wanted to take him home, he even cried.


    After going to kindergarten for a while, Sonny felt that it would be more enjoyable to y at home.


    Mom didn¡¯t have time to take him, he could still go to his aunt, but if his aunt couldn¡¯t, he could also go


    to his uncle¡¯s office to y, or his aunt¡¯s house.


    Much more fun than kindergarten.


    The most important thing was that when he was in kindergarten, he had to get up early every day, and


    he couldn¡¯t sleep as long as he wanted like before.


    Liberty had to go to work, so she would send Sonny to the kindergarten early. Every day, he was the


    first one in his ss to arrive at the kindergarten.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not sick or in pain, why don¡¯t you go to kindergarten?¡±


    Liberty opened the lock inside and turned to ask her son.


    Before Sonny could answer, she said to her son again: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you want to be better than


    Titus? Titus will not go to kindergarten like you. After going to kindergarten for two days, he says he


    doesn¡¯t want to go.¡±


    Sonny remained silent.


    Liberty turned back and sat down opposite to her son.


    She didn¡¯t help her son put on shoes, and she didn¡¯t know how to help the little guy with things that he


    could do by himself, so that the child could learn to do things that he could do by himself.


    ¡°Sonny, tell your mother why you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten? In kindergarten, do any ssmates


    bully you? How does the teacher treat you?¡±


    Sonny shook his head and said: ¡°The children are very good. No one bullies me, and I will not bully


    others. I am a martial arts learner. How can I bully others with martial arts? The teacher is very good


    and treats me very well.¡±


    His qualifications for learning martial arts were not as good as Titus¡¯s, but his mother and aunt let him


    learn martial arts for the sake of strengthening his body and protecting himself, not for him to be a


    master.


    After practicing for a while, in terms of fighting, Sonny could beat other children in his ss.


    In kindergarten, there was no such thing as bullying him.


    Besides, the backing behind him was so high, who would dare to bully him?


    Sonny¡¯s temperament would not take the initiative to bully others.


    ¡°Then tell me why you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten?¡±


    Sonny pouted and said, ¡°When I go to kindergarten, I have to get up early every day. I can¡¯t sleep in,


    and I can¡¯t run around with my mother and aunt. I want to sleep in and follow my mother and aunt.¡±


    Liberty poked her son¡¯s forehead amusedly, and said to him: ¡°I know you are yful. You are at home


    on weekends, why don¡¯t you sleep in and always get up at dawn?¡±


    She said seriously again: ¡°Mom is very busy, and your aunt is also busy. You can not only learn


    knowledge by going to kindergarten, but also make mother rx. Sonny, when you do something, you


    must persevere to the end. You can¡¯t be half-hearted, you can¡¯t quit halfway.¡±


    Sonny put on the shoes by himself, and after hearing what his mother said, he looked up at his mother.


    Seeing her mother¡¯s serious face, he knew that it was wrong for him not to want to go to kindergarten


    all the time, so he plunged into his mother¡¯s arms, and wrapped his two small wrists around her neck.


    Sonny: ¡°Mom, I know I¡¯m wrong. I will go to kindergarten. I won¡¯t be half-hearted. Don¡¯t be angry, Mom,


    I also want to let you rx.¡±

 Chapter 2258

    Chapter 2258


    Liberty put her arms around her son, softened her serious tone, and said, ¡°Recently, I¡¯m too busy, so I


    neglect you and don¡¯t spend time with you. After going to kindergarten for two days, the weekend will


    be off. This weekend, I will take you to the beach to y. OK?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Is Auntie going?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°We can make an appointment with your aunt, and your cousin and the others.¡±


    Sonny happily said: ¡°Okay, Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I will never say that I can¡¯t go to kindergarten again.¡±


    Liberty let go of her son, smiled, and said: ¡°Sonny, you understand mom, mom is very happy, and


    corrects when she knows she¡¯s wrong, she is still a good mom. ¡°


    As she spoke, she kissed her son¡¯s little face.


    Sonny also kissed her back.


    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going to kindergarten.¡± Sonny took her mother¡¯s hand and walked towards the door of the


    house.


    He also said to Liberty: ¡°Mom, let me carry my schoolbag by myself.¡±


    Liberty handed him the schoolbag, he carried the schoolbag on his back, and went out with his mother.


    After leaving the house, Sonny stood aside and waited for his mother to lock the door.


    After Liberty locked the door, she turned around and was about to hold her son¡¯s hand, but saw a man


    standing not far away looking at the mother and son.


    That man was the same drunk man she met in the elevatorst night.


    The drunk looked much more sober thanst night, but his eyes were still terrifying.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He stared at Liberty, and when Liberty picked up her son and was about to leave, he suddenly grinned


    and said, ¡°So you live on this floor.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s heart tightened.


    She ignored him and hurried away with her son in her arms. When she reached the elevator, she was


    relieved to see people on the same floor waiting to take the elevator down to buy vegetables.


    ¡°Auntie, did you see that man just now? Why is he on our floor, I haven¡¯t seen him before. ¡°


    Liberty greeted the aunt she knew, and asked her this question by the way.


    The aunt said: ¡°You mean that man who smells like alcohol. He lives on the top floor. I heard that he


    has recently broken up in love. He goes out to drink every day. He lies around when he is drunk. He


    sees women and stares at him. From a woman¡¯s point of view, many people are afraid of meeting him.


    I¡¯m an old woman, so I¡¯m not that afraid, but when I meet him, I also walk away. He rarelyes to our


    floor. I don¡¯t know why I got nervous and ran to our floor today.


    Liberty, you live with Sonny, go home early at night, lock the door early, don¡¯t be stared at by that drunk,


    who knows if he will do something with the strength of alcohol.¡±


    Liberty had lived here for so long, and everyone on the same floor was familiar with her. Everyone


    knew that she was a divorced woman who lives alone with her son.


    Auntie reminded her kindly.


    Liberty hummed, ¡°I will.¡±


    The elevator door opened, and Liberty led Sonny into the elevator with the aunt.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    When the elevator door was about to close, someone rushed over. Hearing the yelling, Liberty


    instinctively pressed the key to allow that person to enter the elevator.


    A burst of alcohol came to her face.


    The man who rushed into the elevator was the drunk man who had lost his love and couldn¡¯t take his


    eyes off a woman.


    He rushed into the elevator, stood still, and smiled at Liberty.


    Liberty didn¡¯t respond to him, and instinctively took her son back a few steps to distance herself from


    him.


    He kept staring at Liberty.

 Chapter 2259

    Chapter 2259


    The aunt immediately stood in front of Liberty, preventing the drunk from staring at Liberty. Then she


    pretended to be chatting and asked Liberty, ¡°Is the child¡¯s fathering back soon?¡±


    Liberty replied: ¡°Soon.¡±


    Hank would be discharged from the hospital after staying for a while longer.


    It was true that he woulde back soon, and of course he would note back to her.


    She and Hank had been divorced for a year.


    The aunt teased Sonny again: ¡°Miss your father?¡±


    Sonny replied honestly: ¡°I think so, my mother took me to see my father on weekends.¡±


    The aunt smiled: ¡°You went to see your father on the weekend.¡±


    Sonny nodded vigorously.


    Liberty knew that the aunt did it on purpose to let the drunk know that there was a man in her family,


    but the man was on a business trip, but he was about toe back from the business trip, so don¡¯t


    bother her.


    After hearing this, the drunk man didn¡¯t say a word.


    On the first floor, the elevator door opened, and the aunt hurriedly pulled Liberty and Sonny out of the


    elevator.


    The drunk man stood there motionless, and when Liberty walked past him, he said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯ve


    been looking for you all night, you¡¯re a divorced woman, I know it.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s expression changed dramatically.


    It turned out that she was being targeted by a drunk.


    Last night, Duncan¡¯s bodyguard escorted her upstairs. Because of the drunk, she got out of the


    elevator before reaching her floor.


    She didn¡¯t expect the drunk man to look for her all night. He wanted to know which floor she really lived


    on?


    He also knew that she was a divorced woman.


    As soon as Liberty got out of the elevator, she picked up his son and quickly walked out of the building.


    In fact, Dinshasa Community was considered a very safemunity. Residents living here had never


    been stolen or robbed.


    This drunk man was probably a normal man before he lost his love.


    He hadn¡¯t done anything to Liberty now, probably because he thought that Liberty was a divorced


    woman and single, so he took aim at Liberty.


    Even so, Liberty was also frightened.


    On the way to send Sonny to the kindergarten, Liberty remembered what Duncan persuaded herst


    night.


    Should she ept the house presented to her by Serenity and Zachary?


    Living in the Hoxmoor vis, this kind of thing would never happen again, right?


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Sonny, who was sitting on the child safety seat, suddenly asked Liberty.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom, that uncle just said that he was looking for you all night. Do you know that uncle? That uncle


    smells very strong of alcohol.¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t like the smell of wine.


    Whether it¡¯s his uncle, Uncle Duncan, or Uncle Josh, they all looked clean and refreshed, and they


    rarely smelled of alcohol or cigarettes.


    Sonny: ¡°Mom, he¡¯s drunk. He looks at you just like Uncle Duncan looks at you.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sonny was very smart. Although he didn¡¯t understand what the drunk man said.


    But he could feel the intensity of the other party looking at his mom.


    Just like the way Uncle Duncan looked at his mom.


    Liberty: ¡°Sonny, do you want to move?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Where?, that¡¯s my home. Mom, do you want to move?¡±

 Chapter 2260

    Chapter 2260


    After a moment of silence, Liberty said, ¡°Your uncle gave us a vi as a gift. It¡¯s a big and beautiful


    house like the one your aunt lives in now. I didn¡¯t epted it before.


    My work so hard because I want to earn more money for your education so that you can have a better


    living condition. I also want to be your aunt¡¯s backer. I always feel that epting your uncle¡¯s kindness


    will drag your aunt down.¡±


    ¡°It will make others think that we rely on your aunt to marry into a rich family and take advantage of our


    inws. As long as I work hard to make money, I believe we can live in a vi on our own in the future.


    Your Uncle Duncan and Uncle Josh both have houses there. If we ept your aunt¡¯s kindness and


    move there, it will definitely be much safer than where we live now. I¡¯m also struggling. I don¡¯t know


    whether to ept that house.


    If the man I met just now told your aunt, your aunt must be very worried about the safety of our mother


    and son. Let¡¯s not talk about it. If something happens in the future, it will scare your aunt to death. She


    is only pregnant now, but Don¡¯t be intimidated.¡±


    Liberty was extremely confused.


    That drunk man did nothing to her now.


    Would he do anything in the future?


    No one could guarantee.


    She was worried about her son, and she was also afraid that her sister would be frightened because of


    her exhaustion.


    Sonny was only three years old, and when Liberty told him these things, he couldn¡¯t help his mom


    share her worries. He would only say, ¡°I want to live with my aunt.¡± Or ¡°I want to live with Uncle Duncan


    and Uncle Josh together.¡±


    After Liberty said these words to her son, she was also a little funny, how could she say these words to


    a three-year-old child.


    No matter how smart her son was, he was only three years old. How could he know how to analyze it


    for her?


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, Liberty parked the car.


    Sonny unbuckled the seat belt by himself, put on his small schoolbag, opened the door and got out of


    the car.


    Liberty got out of the car and led his little hand to the kindergarten.


    Soon, Sonny was taken into the kindergarten by the teacher. She stood at the gate of the kindergarten


    and watched her son¡¯s little figure get farther and farther away.


    She had made a decision.


    epting the kindness of her sister and Zachary with the cheek to ept the vi located in the


    Hoxmoor vis.


    Then, give Zachary all the funds that she could use, as if she bought the vi from Zachary, and the


    money she could use was not too much.


    She would pay the rest of the house payment when she earned money.


    This was both safe and self-esteem.


    Liberty thought so and did the same.


    She returned to the car immediately, drove away from the kindergarten quickly, and then went straight


    to the York Corporation.


    Zachary was just driven back to work in thepany by Serenity, and before he even sat down, he


    received the news that Liberty hade.


    Early in the morning, Liberty came to thepany to look for him, it must be something urgent.


    Zachary went around the desk, walked out of the office quickly, went to the elevator in person, and


    waited for Liberty toe upstairs.


    After a few minutes.


    The elevator door opened, and seeing Libertying out, Zachary put a smile on his face and called


    affectionately: ¡°Sister.¡±


    Liberty responded to him with a smile.


    Zachary invited Liberty into his office.


    Liberty asked him as he walked, ¡°Did Seren still vomit badly this morning?¡±


    When mentioning his beloved wife, Zachary said distressedly: ¡°She vomits every morning when she


    washes up, and she always spits out yellow bile. It makes me feel so distressed; I wish I could vomit for


    her.


    After eating, she doesn¡¯t vomit too much. This is better.¡±


    If Serenity vomited everything, Zachary would be even more anxious.


    It¡¯s just about morning sickness. It¡¯s useless for him to worry about it. Even Doctor Carden said that


    even doctors like her couldn¡¯t make pregnant mothers stop vomiting.


    Liberty could only say: ¡°It will get better slowly, now she has just started to have a pregnancy reaction,


    and she will be fine after three months of pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°I hope so. Don¡¯t be like my cousin who still vomits now.¡±


    After entering the office, Zachary asked Liberty to sit down, and he went to pour water for her.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2261

    Chapter 2261


    Soon, Zachary poured a ss of warm boiled water. He handed the ss of warm boiled water to


    Liberty, and said: ¡°Sister, my wedding with Seren will be held in advance, at the vi in Hoxmoor vis.


    Sister, ept the vi, it¡¯s a sympathy from me and Seren.¡±


    When the timees, Serenity would leave her sister¡¯s house.


    Liberty¡¯s home was Serenity¡¯s natal home.


    Liberty took the cup of warm water and said with a smile: ¡°Zachary, I came to see you today to tell you


    about this.¡±


    Hearing this, Zachary was very happy. He immediately went back to his desk, opened the drawer, took


    out a bunch of keys from it, and walked over.


    He put the bunch of keys in front of Liberty, and said to Liberty: ¡°Sister, the key to the house has always


    been kept with me. I think when you agreed, I can give you the key at any time.¡±


    Liberty took a sip of warm water, looked at the bunch of keys again, and was moved.


    Whether it¡¯s a sister or a brother-inw, they were sincerely good to her sister.


    Her brother-inw was a wealthy young man, and he had never disliked her younger sister, and he also


    respected her as a elder sister.


    Not to mention his sister.


    Ever since Serenity was able to make money, she would always honor her elder sister.


    When she was pregnant and had a baby, became a housewife, cut off her source of ie, and her


    husband was stingy, she lived on the thousands of dors that her sister secretly gave her.


    If there was no sister, Liberty didn¡¯t know how she would have survived those years.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m willing to take that house, but I don¡¯t need you to do so. I¡¯d like to purchase it from you.


    Even if you lower the price slightly, you must ept the money. I need to live in peace after I move in.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    He thought that Liberty had finally figured it out.


    If someone else got a vi as a gift, without spending a penny, he/she didn¡¯t know how happy he/she


    will be. But Liberty was different.


    She insisted not to ept it, and would rather take her son to rent a house than ept the house


    given by his husband and wife, which really gave Zachary a headache.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Liberty said that she came to him about the house, and Zachary thought that his and Seren¡¯s wedding


    wasing soon, and Libertypromised, but she didn¡¯t expect that she wanted to spend money to


    buy it.


    Zachary: ¡°Sister, you make it difficult for me to do this. My house is excellent in terms of location,


    environment, lighting and decoration. Why are you unwilling to ept it? Does it mean that my house


    is not good?


    I haven¡¯t lived in that house since it was renovated, and it¡¯s still clean.¡±


    Liberty quickly said: ¡°Zachary, I don¡¯t dislike you, even if you have lived here, I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    He had many houses, and it was true that he did not live in many houses.


    Liberty: ¡°Zachary, you and Seren are both aware of my temper. I just wants to live with peace of mind.¡±


    Zachary sighed, ¡°Sister, if I sell the house to you, if Seren finds out, will she be angry with me and drive


    me to the study?¡±


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of this. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let Seren scold you. If she dares to


    get angry with you, I will go to her. I¡¯m your backer. Don¡¯t worry, just follow me. Do what you say, as


    long as you agree, I can move in in a few days.


    You and Seren hold a wedding, and Seren will be able to go out from her mother¡¯s house.¡±


    Zachary knew Seren.


    Sometimes even Seren couldn¡¯t change what Liberty decided.


    After a moment of silence, Zachary said: ¡°Sister, can you let me think about it? I¡¯ll discuss it with Seren


    too.¡±


    Regarding the matter of Liberty, Zachary felt that he should discuss it with his wife, so as not to make


    her angry.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t be angry because she had a baby in her stomach.

 Chapter 2262

    Chapter 2262


    Liberty also knew that it was impossible for her brother-inw to agree to her right away, so she smiled


    and said, ¡°Okay, talk to Seren after you get home, then you are busy first, and I will go to the restaurant


    to have a look.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t sit down for a while?¡±


    Liberty said: ¡°Stop sitting, you are busy with work and time is tight. I won¡¯t take up your time anymore.¡±


    After the wedding, because Serenity was pregnant, Zachary canceled the original honeymoon trip, but


    he did not cancel the one-month marriage leave.


    During the one month of marriage leave, he would spend time with his beloved wife, and he could drive


    around with his beloved wife around Wiltspoon.


    Wiltspoon was so big, and they hadn¡¯t visited every corner of Wiltspoon.


    In order to take the wedding leave, Zachary had been very busy in the past few days and needed to


    work overtime to deal with important matters in advance.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll take you out.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t keep Liberty anymore, and sent her out of his office, and then to the elevator. He didn¡¯t


    go back until Liberty got into the elevator.


    Liberty took the elevator down to the first floor, and met Josh who just returned to thepany.


    ¡°Sister Liberty.¡±


    As soon as Josh saw Liberty, he walked over with a smile, ¡°Sister Liberty, When did youe? Are


    you leaving? Don¡¯t sit down for a while? If you need help with anything, just tell me, I will definitely help


    you solve it.¡±


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°I have something to ask Zachary, it¡¯s not a big deal, I don¡¯t need to help you


    with small things. Zachary is busy, I have to go back to the restaurant to have a look, so I won¡¯t sit any


    longer, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡±


    Josh: ¡°Okay, sister Liberty¡¯s cooking skills are much better than before. After going to your restaurant


    yesterday, I came home, and Jasmine and I are still thinking about it.¡±


    Liberty was so praised by Josh that she couldn¡¯t hold back her smile.


    Josh was eloquent, and anyone could be coaxed intoughter by him.


    Josh: ¡°Sister Liberty, I think your cooking is delicious, so I go to have dinner when I have time, and you


    will cook for me.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°sure. I¡¯ll go first, you are busy.¡±


    Josh turned around and was about to send Liberty off, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Sister Liberty out.¡±


    Liberty refused, ¡°No need, go get busy.¡±


    Josh still sent Liberty out of the office building, watching Liberty walk towards her car, before Josh


    turned and walked back.


    Seeing Josh¡¯s attitude towards Liberty, everyone couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts, Liberty was the


    most famous sister in Wiltspoon.


    After leaving the York Corporation, Liberty went directly to the restaurant where all you can eat


    breakfast.


    All You Can Eat Restaurant didn¡¯t do breakfast business, so she didn¡¯t need to open so early, she could


    wait until ten o¡¯clock before going to the restaurant.


    ¡°Boss, you are finally here. Mr. Lewis called and asked for a breakfast, but asked the boss to deliver it


    to him.¡±


    As soon as Liberty entered the breakfast shop, the assistant saw her and quickly told her Duncan¡¯s


    request.


    The assistant also told her: ¡°Mr. Lewis came here very early and waited for you here. He didn¡¯t see you


    coming after waiting for a long time before leaving.


    Not long after, Mr. Lewis called.¡±


    Liberty hummed, ¡°I see.¡±


    Duncan went back to work at thepany today.


    Liberty put down the bag, washed her hands, and cooked a breakfast for Duncan ording to


    Duncan¡¯s request. After packing, she went to pick up the bag, and said to the shop assistant: ¡°I¡¯ll send


    breakfast to Mr. Lewis, look at the store.¡±

 Chapter 2263

    Chapter 2263


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in the shop.¡±


    At this point, there were not many customers in the breakfast shop. After ten o¡¯clock, basically no one


    woulde in for breakfast.


    When they were busy, they were really busy.


    Of course, they were looking forward to good business, stable ie for everyone, and no need to


    worry about unemployment.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    All you Can Eat Breakfast was very close to the Lewis & Co., and it was originally a breakfast shop


    rented from Duncan¡¯s shop.


    When Duncan first confessed his love to Liberty, Mrs. Lewis reacted violently and disagreed with the


    two of them being together. In order to avoid Duncan, Liberty even thought about moving the shop.


    In the end, she faced everything calmly.


    Liberty drove to Lewis & Co., and it took only a few minutes to arrive.


    The people from the security department of the Lewis & Co., after seeing Liberty, quickly opened the


    door of thepany and watched Liberty drive into thepany with a smile.


    After Liberty¡¯s car drove into thepany, the security guard closed the door of thepany, returned


    to his post, and said to a colleague: ¡°When I joined thepany, Liberty also just joined thepany.


    You don¡¯t know what she looked like at that time. Don¡¯t look at how beautiful Liberty is now. She used


    to be chubby and ugly. She was full of flesh from head to toe.


    She came to thepany for an interview, but she was not epted. It happened that Mr. Lewis came


    back to thepany, and he admitted her personally.¡±


    That colleague should have joined thepanyter, and he had never seen Liberty before.


    After he joined thepany, he knew that their big boss, Duncan, had an object of admiration, and that


    was Mr. York¡¯s sister-inw, Liberty.


    After Liberty seeded in losing weight, she rarely came to Lewis & Co. again.


    Especially knowing that Duncan liked her, she would seldom appear in the Lewis & Co.


    ¡°Boss Lewis saw Miss Liberty at that time?¡± the new colleague asked curiously.


    ¡°Probably not, but Mr. Lewis has always been kind to Liberty. He was nice to her before. That¡¯s


    because of Young Master York. Liberty is the elder sister of Young Master York¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Boss Lewis likes Liberty¡¯s son very much. He seems to be called Sonny. He is a very cute little doll. It¡¯s


    beyond our expectation that a rough man like Boss Lewis can love a little doll so much.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s appearance gave people the impression that he was a big boss.


    ¡°Liberty had just started working for thepany, and Mr. Lewis asked her toe in early every day


    and run fiveps around the small garden in front of the office building before going to work. He made


    her lose weight. Mr. Lewis, I believe, would be fine at that time. He doesn¡¯t dislike Liberty, but he


    doesn¡¯t like her either.¡±


    The new colleague said with a smile: ¡°I didn¡¯t even know Mr. Lewis and Ms. Hunt had such a process. It


    sounds very interesting. Doesn¡¯t Miss Hunt now look like a different person from before?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, the former Liberty was really ugly. I secretly said, don¡¯t tell anyone about it. As for the


    former Liberty, if I were her husband, I would also despise her. I heard that she was the same before


    marriage as she is now. Slim and pretty.


    This woman, after getting married and having a baby, if she doesn¡¯t know how to take care of herself


    and cherish herself, it¡¯s easy to live like a husband hates her.¡±


    The new colleague smiled and asked him, ¡°Do you dislike your wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a few catties and a couple of pounds. I know it well. I can marry a wife. My wife doesn¡¯t dislike my


    family¡¯s conditions. She is willing to work hard with me and run this family together. I am grateful. How


    dare you dislike me? Do you think it is easy to marry a wife now?¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t know the content of the chat between the two security guards.


    But she knew that every time she came to the Lewis & Co., many people would discuss her and


    Duncan in private.


    After Liberty parked the car, she got out of the car with the packed breakfast and walked straight to the


    office building.


    ¡°Miss Liberty.¡±


    All the way in, everyone who knew her greeted her.


    Liberty smiled back.


    After a few minutes.

 Chapter 2264

    Chapter 2264


    She appeared at the door of Duncan¡¯s office.


    She knocked on the door, and after getting a reply, she opened the door and went in.


    Duncan sat behind the desk with a wheelchair on the side. If he wanted to go out, he could support the


    table and sit on the wheelchair.


    The two bodyguards who usually followed him did not see anyone, so they were probably waiting on


    the first floor.


    Duncan went back to work in thepany to deal with official business.


    The bodyguard, of course, could no longer follow him inseparably.


    In thepany, when he needed help, he would ask the secretary to help him.


    Hearing the familiar footsteps, Duncan raised his head to look at Liberty, who then stood up while


    supporting the table, trying to get out of the desk.


    Liberty hurriedly stopped him.


    ¡°Sit down, don¡¯t move around, and be careful not to fall.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Duncan smiled: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t move around, my legs still can¡¯t use much strength at the moment.¡±


    But it¡¯s much better than when he first got out of the hospital.


    ¡°You are already doing well. Keep working hard on your rehabilitation. Maybe you will be able to walk


    like a normal person during the New Year.¡±


    Liberty came over, put down his breakfast, and helped him sit back on the chair.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only a few months before the New Year. No matter how hard I try, it¡¯s not


    ideal to walk like a normal person during the New Year. The doctor estimates that I will be able to walk


    like a normal person at least a yearter. It¡¯s still the fastest time to recover.¡±


    It was estimated that he would have to use a wheelchair for two years if his recovery was poor.


    Duncan thought that he was 36 years old now, if it took two years to recover, he would be 38 years old,


    and Liberty was 33 years old, if she married him, it would not be toote.


    Even if they were all in their 40s or 50s, as long as Liberty was willing to marry him, he would be happy


    and willing to wait.


    Liberty: ¡°It¡¯s great to be back to normal after a year. Mr. Lewis, you have always been a great person.¡±


    After being praised by Liberty, Duncanughed and said: ¡°You praised me as Sonny.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°After Sonny went backst night, he didn¡¯t wake up.¡±


    She opened the bag, brought out her packed breakfast, and put it in front of Duncan.


    Liberty continued: ¡°He sleeps like a little pig, and even thunder can¡¯t wake him up. After taking a bath


    and changing clothes this morning, the little guy actually told me that he doesn¡¯t want to go to


    kindergarten.¡±


    After talking about her son, Liberty thought to Duncan again, ¡°You too, you went to the breakfast shop


    early in the morning and didn¡¯t eat breakfast. You have to be hungry until now, your stomach is starved,


    you are the one who feels ufortable Myself, who will hurt for you? The pain cannot be reced by


    others.¡±


    Duncan was not angry when he was read, but still had a smile on his face.


    He liked to be read by Liberty like this.


    She cared about him, cared about him, that¡¯s why she talked about him like this.


    Otherwise, she didn¡¯t care if he starved to death, not to mention worrying that he would have a


    stomachache if he starved to death.


    Duncan: ¡°I can¡¯t eat without seeing you.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    They met every day and said things like this.


    Duncan: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Sonny want to go to kindergarten anymore? Wasn¡¯t he very happy when


    kindergarten first started? It¡¯s only been a while, and he doesn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2265

    Chapter 2265


    Liberty said: ¡°The novelty is over. When he goes to kindergarten, he has to get up early every day, and


    he can¡¯t go to his aunt¡¯s house to y, and he has to do homework after returning home.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Don¡¯t force Sonny to learn too much. He has to take martial arts sses on weekends. A


    three-year-old child is just at the age of being yful and active. He should have a happy childhood


    and you don¡¯t put too much pressure on him to study. ¡°


    Liberty: ¡°I didn¡¯t put too much pressure on Sonny. I just asked him to write a page of red ink every day.


    He signed up before he went to kindergarten. He is still in kindergarten, and my aim is to let him y


    happily in early childhood. I didn¡¯t enroll him in other interest sses, unless he wants to learn by


    himself.¡±


    Duncan said with a smile: ¡°A child, it¡¯s like this when he first started kindergarten. After a long time, he


    has adapted to the life of kindergarten, so he won¡¯t say he doesn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten.¡±


    Liberty remembered that her cousin went to kindergarten when she was a child, and her parents and


    elder brothers had to carry her into the car. She smiled and said, ¡°Give him some time to get used to it.


    I¡¯m telling him that you can¡¯t do things half-heartedly, and you have to persevere.¡±


    ¡°Serenity was trained so well by you, I believe Sonny will also be trained to be an excellent person by


    you.¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t speak for Sonny anymore. The little guy was spoiled by everyone, and he didn¡¯t want to


    go to kindergarten because he felt that going to kindergarten was no longer fun.


    Liberty was a mother, and when it came to educating her children, she was ck and well-mannered.


    Duncan believed that Liberty could cultivate Sonny well.


    Duncan: ¡°What I said just now, you think I¡¯m drunk and talking nonsense.¡±


    Yesterday, he did drink a lot of wine. Fortunately, he has a good capacity for drinking and did not pass


    out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡± Liberty stuffed the disposable chopsticks into his hand and said: ¡°If this happens


    again in the future, I won¡¯t bring you breakfast. I¡¯ll make you hungry. Anyway, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s


    hungry, not me.¡±


    Duncan smiled narrowly, ¡°You will be reluctant.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I am willing, very willing.¡±


    Liberty responded to him angrily, and sat down at his desk face to face with him.


    Duncan happily ate the breakfast delivered by Liberty.


    ¡°Liberty, I need to socialize at night, can you spare time to apany me to socialize?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Probably not.¡±


    She was also busy. And her new restaurant just opened, and she couldn¡¯t get away.


    Duncan smiled, ¡°I knew it would be this answer, it¡¯s okay, you are busy, if you don¡¯t have time to take


    care of Sonny, I¡¯ll send someone to pick him up, at night, I will take Sonny to socialize, Sonny will


    definitely set foot in the business world in the future. Yes, let him hear and see from an early age and


    umte experience in advance.¡±


    With an uncle like Zachary, the path Sonny would take in the future was almost predictable.


    Besides, Liberty was also working hard to start a business. When Sonny grew up, Liberty had probably


    established a whole world.


    Sonny would naturally be the sessor of Liberty¡¯s career.


    ¡°I can ask Sonny to stay in my office, or ask Jim to pick him up.¡±


    Grandma York was at her sister¡¯s house, if Jim picked up Sonny, the olddy would only be happy.


    ¡°Let me pick him up, Sonny likes me very much now.¡±


    Duncan had made up his mind, decided to take Sonny to the party tonight.


    Cultivate Sonny since childhood, and Liberty would be much more rxed in the future.

 Chapter 2266

    Chapter 2266


    Duncan also had a selfish intention; that is, he wanted to cultivate a father-son rtionship with Sonny


    andpare Hank, even if he had alreadypared Hank.


    He wanted everyone in Wiltspoon to know how much he liked Sonny and how much he wanted to be


    Sonny¡¯s stepfather.


    If his dream came true, he would definitely regard Sonny as his own.


    Liberty actually knew Duncan¡¯s little n, she didn¡¯t stop him, and replied: ¡°If you don¡¯t think Sonny is


    noisy and annoying you, then you can go to the kindergarten to pick him up after kindergarten in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Duncan said while eating breakfast: ¡°Of course I don¡¯t dislike it. Sometimes Sonny has a lot of


    problems, but he is still very sensible. When we adults are doing things, he will sit obediently and y


    with toys.¡±


    As for more questions, no matter how sensible a three-year-old child was, children of this age were full


    of curiosity about everything and could ask a hundred thousand whys every day.


    Sometimes, Duncan would be speechless and unable to answer the weird questions asked by Sonny¡¯s


    elves.


    In order to be able to answer Sonny¡¯s 100,000 Whys, Duncan actually bought a lot of children¡¯s books,


    and ¡°100,000 Whys¡± came back, and he read it in his free time.


    It could be said that Duncan worked very hard to get closer to Sonny.


    But Hank did not do as much as Duncan.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Liberty, where did you go this morning? You didn¡¯t return to the breakfast shop untilte.¡±


    After getting the qualification to pick up Sonny from kindergarten from Liberty, Duncan only asked


    about the early morning.


    ording to the past, Liberty usually arrived at the breakfast shop at around 7:30 in the morning, and


    this shop was the busiest time for the breakfast shop.


    After a moment of silence, Liberty replied: ¡°I went to the York Corporation, and I have something to talk


    to Zachary about.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can I help? Your sister is pregnant, and their wedding will be held in advance.


    Zachary is very busy recently. If I can help you, you can find me, and I will help you. Don¡¯t bother


    Zachary of.¡±


    Duncan was a little jealous of his friend inside and out.


    When Liberty encountered difficulties and needed to ask for help, she was always the first to think of


    her sister.


    If Serenity couldn¡¯t help, Zachary would do it.


    In Duncan¡¯s view, Liberty talking to Serenity was like talking to Zachary.


    He very much hoped that Liberty would think of him immediately when encountering any difficulties.


    He would very happy to help Liberty relieve her worries.


    ¡°You can¡¯t help with this matter, the house is not yours.¡±


    Duncan looked up at her with surprise in his eyes, and asked Liberty: ¡°Have you decided to move?¡±


    Liberty pursed her lips and said: ¡°I sent Sonny to kindergarten this morning, and when I went out, I met


    that drunk manst night, and that drunk man even said ¡®So you live on this floor¡¯, he said he was


    looking for me and searched for one night.


    I also asked my neighbor about his situation. The neighbor¡¯s aunt said that he had just broken up in


    love, and he drank every day. When he was drunk, he would sleep wherever he was drunk. When he


    saw women, he would stare at them.


    People in themunity all looked away when they saw him. The few words he said to me, I think he


    might be eyeing me.


    I also listened to what you saidst night. For Sonny¡¯s safety and to prevent Seren from worrying, I


    want to have the cheek to ept the vi given to me by Zachary and Seren.¡±


    The Dinshasa Community she was renting now could be regarded as a very safemunity.


    However,pared with those high-end vi areas, it was still a bit inferior.


    If it weren¡¯t for the drunk man, Liberty wouldn¡¯t want to move.


    Hearing this, Duncan asked with concern: ¡°The drunk didn¡¯t scare you and Sonny, did he?¡±


    Immediately, he cursed again: ¡°He dares to stare at the people that I, Duncan is covering!¡±

 Chapter 2267

    Chapter 2267


    ¡°It didn¡¯t scare Sonny, but I want to live there again, it may not be safe, so don¡¯t be angry, he didn¡¯t do


    anything to me.¡±


    Libertyforted Duncan.


    Duncan frowned, ¡°He¡¯s after you.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He guessed that after she lost weight, many men would stare at her.


    People who knew that he liked her and pursued her, even if they had some interest in Liberty, dared not


    compete with him.


    People who didn¡¯t know, like that drunk man, had their eyes on Liberty, and they must be trying to get


    Liberty¡¯s idea.


    Liberty was his!


    He had waited for so long and still hadn¡¯t waited for Liberty to ept him, so he couldn¡¯t let someone


    else take the lead.


    ¡°Move, Liberty, you move right away, I¡¯ll arrange someone to help you move.¡± Duncan said.


    He wished that Liberty would move immediately, away from Dinshasa Community.


    ¡°I told Zachary that I spent money to buy his house from him, but I can¡¯t pay for the house now. The


    money I can use is not too much. The two restaurants need to reserve some funds for activities.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°¡­Liberty, you are really the most stubborn woman I have ever seen.¡±


    He just fell into her hands.


    With his status, he had seen ny-nine beauties instead of one hundred. He didn¡¯t like others, but he


    was attracted by Liberty a little bit.


    He loved her badly.


    But also took her stubborn helplessness.


    Presumably even Zachary couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Zachary probably wanted to give a vi to others for the first time, but he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Zachary agreed to you?¡± Duncan asked.


    He felt that his friend would not agree.


    Liberty: ¡°Zachary said he wanted to discuss it with Seren.¡±


    Duncan understood and said: ¡°That¡¯s natural, your brother-inw is now a strict wife.¡±


    He looked at Liberty, ¡°If you are close to ink, you will be ck, if you are close to vermilion, you will be


    red. I guess I will be a strict wife in the future and listen to my wife.¡±


    Liberty said to him: ¡°Mr. Lewis, eat your breakfast quickly, it won¡¯t taste good when it gets coldter.¡±


    She looked at the time again, and said to Duncan: ¡°Mr. Lewis, my restaurant will open on time. I¡¯ll go


    there first. It just opened yesterday. Recently, I will focus on the restaurant.¡±


    Liberty personally brought him breakfast, and Duncan was already satisfied.


    Then he said: ¡°Go and do your work. Reserve a seat for me at noon. I will go to your restaurant for


    dinner. By the way, get me a card. From now on, I will be a long-term and loyal customer of your


    restaurant.¡±


    Liberty said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Lewis, you ate, but I will not charge you. You assist me in tasting the


    dishes, and I will prepare daily new dishes. Mr. Lewis, you will assist me in tasting the dishes until you


    deem them delectable.¡±


    Duncan also smiled, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t be polite to you, and I will try the dishes for you when you learn


    to cook new dishes, and I will give the most fair answer.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t say delicious food against his conscience just because he loved her.


    If something tastes good, it actually tastes good; if it doesn¡¯t, it doesn¡¯t. She could fix it and advance if


    he asked her to.

 Chapter 2268

    Chapter 2268


    Liberty¡¯s ambition was to develop All You Can Eat restaurant into a national chain restaurant, so it had


    to develop its own characteristics.


    Therefore, Liberty still needed to study hard and work hard to move forward.


    He was her strong backing.


    Liberty quickly left Duncan¡¯s office.


    After she left, Duncan settled his own breakfast in twos and twos.


    After eating and drinking enough, his mood also improved.


    He reached out and picked up the mobile phone from the table, and called Zachary. After Zachary


    answered the phone, he said to Zachary: ¡°Liberty brought me breakfast just now, and she mentioned


    something to me about the house.


    Zachary, Liberty insists on giving you the money so she can live in peace, so please ept it. The


    residence she purchased with her own funds feels like home. When she resides in the home of


    another, she always has the feeling that it is not her home.¡±


    Zachary held the mobile phone in one hand and yed with the signature pen in the other. He smiled


    lowly, ¡°I thought you would tell me not to ept my sister¡¯s money, or you can help my sister give the


    money.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°I¡¯d be happy to help her with money, but she doesn¡¯t want to, and I¡¯m helpless. Who told


    me that I love her, so I can only do what she wants.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°I don¡¯t want to take my sister¡¯s money. Seren and I honor my sister, but she just refuses


    to ept it, and my wife and I have nothing to do. No, we have been frozen. This is the first time I have


    given money to my sister. The house is given to others, but cannot be given away.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. She has such a temperament, what can she do? She can do


    whatever she wants, as long as she is willing to move. I don¡¯t worry about her living there. The drunk


    man she metst night actually looked for her all night. That drunk man must have his eyes on her.


    Who knows if he will do anything in the future. If something happens to her or Sonny, I will have a heart


    attack. For the safety of the mother and child, you will sell your house in to her.¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary suddenly said, ¡°It turned out that you had a sense of crisis and worried that others would


    snatch my sister away, so you called me. Duncan, you used to always say that Josh and I value s-e-x


    over friends, and you are not much better. How long has it been since you took the initiative to contact


    me or Josh? It¡¯s rare to call me, or It¡¯s for my sister.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a long while, Duncan said with a smile: ¡°The three of us are veterans and good buddies. You two


    value s-e-x more than friends. If I don¡¯t learn from you, it will appear that I am out of tune with you.¡±


    Zachary choked.


    Why did he think that Duncan had be very smart? He was just a fool before!?


    Zachary: ¡°I have to go back and discuss this matter with my wife. She is her own sister. She has the


    final say on whether to charge or not. In our house, she is also the one who has the final say.¡±


    Duncan smiled: ¡°I know, Liberty told me. I said you are now a well-known strict wife.


    I will learn from you in the future. I will treat Liberty the same way you treat your wife. If you do not do


    well, I will learn a lesson. I cannot follow your example.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a while, Zachary asked him: ¡°Is there anything else you need to call me?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°No, why, I can¡¯t call you if I have nothing to do? In the past, I called you ten times a day, and


    you didn¡¯t think I was annoying. I was always there for you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I¡¯m going to a meeting right away.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Okay, you go to the meeting. I know you are very busy. You are going to be the groom soon.


    It is understandable that you are busy. Zachary, I envy you. I don¡¯t know when I will be the groom.¡±


    In Zachary¡¯s wedding, he couldn¡¯t be the best man yet.


    He used to be the best man in the best man group, and now he still had his position. He felt that he


    couldn¡¯t walk and needed a wheelchair, so he refused to be Zachary¡¯s best man.


    Zachary had a lot of cousins, and Duncan was not the only one in the best man team.


    Zachary: ¡°One day, you will be the bridegroom.¡±


    Duncan smiled, ¡°I hope there will be that day. I won¡¯t bother you anymore, you should go to the meeting


    quickly, and pay attention to your health, don¡¯t get tired, your wife loves you.¡±

 Chapter 2269

    Chapter 2269


    When Liberty returned to All You Can Eat restaurant, the manager she had invited had already opened


    the door, and the employees were all in their positions, preparing for the peak meal time at noon.


    ¡°Boss Hunt.¡±


    ¡°Boss Hunt.¡±


    Seeing Libertying back, everyone smiled and said hello.


    The restaurant opened yesterday, and the business was going well. Just the honored guests who came


    to congratte the opening of the restaurant made everyone excited and full of energy.


    They felt that if they could follow a boss like Liberty, they would definitely get better and better in the


    future, and their ie would get higher and higher.


    They worked hard and might get a promotion.


    As the first group of employees, they had a good chance of being promoted to manager at one of Ms.


    Hunt¡¯s new chain restaurants so long as she continued to open new restaurants.


    So, everyone was very motivated.


    Liberty smiled and nodded.


    She went into the kitchen to look at the purchased ingredients, and after making sure that the


    ingredients were of good quality, she returned to her office.


    In terms of ingredients, Liberty would rather earn less and use good ingredients.


    She didn¡¯t discriminate whether it¡¯s an All You Can Eat breakfast or an All You Can Eat restaurant.


    Not only was she doing business with conscience, but she was also worried that if she did not do well,


    it would hurt her sister¡¯s reputation.


    For the sake of her sister and the reputation of her inws, Liberty was very strict in management. She


    would personally check the ingredients purchased every day.


    Not long after Liberty sat down, there was a knock on the door.


    She looked up and saw the manager standing at the door of her office.


    When she looked up, the manager said, ¡°Boss Hunt, that Ms. Brown is here again.¡±


    Chelsea Brown?


    Liberty said lightly: ¡°Let her in.¡±


    Now Liberty was not afraid of Chelsea anymore, she was not afraid of seeing Chelseaing.


    The manager responded, turned and walked away.


    Soon, the manager brought in Mrs. Brown and Chelsea.


    After asking the two to sit down, Liberty said to the manager, ¡°Manager Cantin, please prepare a pot of


    tea for them.¡±


    ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t bother me, Mom and I don¡¯t drink tea.¡± Chelsea refused with a smile.


    Knowing that Mrs. Brown and Chelsea did not drink tea, Liberty signaled the manager to go take care


    of his business.


    She got up by herself and poured a ss of warm water for each of them.


    ¡°Auntie, sister Brown, what do you need from me?¡± Liberty asked politely.


    After looking around at Liberty¡¯s office, Mrs. Brown said, ¡°Liberty, we have nothing to do, but your new


    restaurant opened yesterday, and your Uncle and I didn¡¯t have time toe over. We have some time


    today, soe and have a look. Your restaurant is well decorated, and the business will definitely be


    very good.¡±


    Liberty smiled, ¡°It¡¯s just a simple decoration. I will ept your words, and the business of my restaurant


    will be very good.¡±


    Mrs. Brown said: ¡°Well, Liberty, can we order our lunch and dinner from you in the future? When it¡¯s


    time, you can send it to us. We are tired of the food in the hospital, and we also eat at the fast food


    restaurants near the hospital over and over.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    You always cook delicious food. Hank is in the recovery period. He needs to eat and drink well. I think


    the food bought from you will make him eat better. Only when he eats well can he recover quickly.¡±


    Liberty did not refuse, she took out two business cards from a small box on the desktop, and gave the


    two business cards to Mrs. Brown and Chelsea respectively.


    ¡°Auntie, there is an order number on this business card, and my restaurant¡¯s signature menu on the


    back. Whatever you want to eat, just call and order in advance. As long as you make an order,


    someone will deliver it to you after the meal is ready.¡±


    It was impossible for her to send it in person.


    There was a high probability that the mother and daughter would not give up.

 Chapter 2270

    Chapter 2270


    They were still thinking about creating opportunities for her and Hank.


    Don¡¯t say that Hank hadn¡¯t divorced yet, because even if he divorced again, they wouldn¡¯t be able to


    remarry, Hank knew very well, so he never mentioned remarriage to Liberty in person.


    It was his mother and sister who were tossing.


    As before.


    It was also the mother and daughter who tossed and tossed, and finally she and Hank divorced.


    Mrs. Brown smiled mischievously, ¡°Then we¡¯ll call and order food then.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°Liberty, I think your business here is very good, do you still need to hire someone?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I don¡¯t need it now. sister Brown, I told youst time.¡±


    Thinking of Liberty¡¯s refusal to arrange a job for her, Chelsea smiled embarrassingly.


    The mother and daughter didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    They could only pick up the ss of warm water and drink it slowly.


    After sitting for a few minutes, Mrs. Brown was a bit thinner, she said to Liberty: ¡°Liberty, you are busy, I


    will go back to take care of Hank, two days weekend, take Sonny to see his father, Hank is looking


    forward to For the weekend toe.¡±


    Liberty replied: ¡°When Sonny is on vacation, I will take him to see his father.¡±


    At that time, she asked Jim to take Sonny to the hospital to visit Hank, so she would not apany


    her son there.


    She didn¡¯t want to give any hope to her ex-husband¡¯s family.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Mrs. Brown put down the unfinished ss of warm boiled water and got up to leave.


    ¡°Auntie, wait.¡± Liberty stopped her ex-mother-inw.


    Mrs. Brown turned to look at her and saw her take out a big red envelope from the desk drawer.


    ¡°Auntie, this is the red envelope that Sister Brown gave me yesterday. She said it was the opening gift


    from Auntie and Uncle Brown. Now your family is in need of money. I appreciate your kindness. You


    can take this money and go back and buy some nutritional supplements for sonny¡¯s father to nourish


    his body. Auntie and Uncle Brown, you also want to buy some delicious food to nourish your bodies.¡±


    After Hank¡¯s ident, the two elders looked much older, and most of their hair was gray.


    After Hank was out of danger and transferred to the general ward, the two elders took care of their son


    day and night, and the young people couldn¡¯t hold on, let alone the aging ones.


    Liberty would not ept $5000.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t directly refuse yesterday, because she was worried that Chelsea would ignorantly ept


    $5000.


    She didn¡¯t think this woman couldn¡¯t do it.


    She could do it.


    Mrs. Brown quickly refused, she said: ¡°Liberty, this is a congrattory gift from me and your Uncle. The


    money is not much, and it is also a little thought from us. There is no reason to return it. Do you think


    we gave too little?¡±


    Chelsea went back and told Mrs. and Mr. Brown that Liberty¡¯s restaurant was open for business, and a


    lot of respectable people came to support them, and even received congrattory gifts softly.


    Their $5000 was indeed a small gift.


    ¡°Auntie, you are also in difficulty now. I ept your wishes and take the money back.¡±


    Liberty returned the red envelope stuffed to Mrs. Brown.


    Mrs. Brown fortified her again.


    In addition to Liberty, Mrs. Brown also pushed the red envelope.


    Chelsea couldn¡¯t help snatching the red envelope from her mother, and said: ¡°Mom, Liberty is not short


    of money now, Hank is still living in the hospital, and when he is discharged from the hospital, I don¡¯t


    know how much it will cost. I understand you. Take it back, and buy some nutritional supplements for


    Hank and my dad to nourish their bodies.¡±


    Only then did Mrs. Brown helplessly say to Liberty: ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s go then, remember to take Sonny to


    visit his father on weekends.¡±

 Chapter 2271

    Chapter 2271


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Mrs. Brown reached out to her daughter.


    ¡°Mom, what do you want?¡± Chelsea pretended to be an idiot.


    Mrs. Brown said: ¡°Give me $5000 gift money that Liberty returned.¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°Mom, the business of my building materials store is not doing well recently, and there is no


    money to be made. The food for my family of five is almost in trouble. Give me the five thousand dors


    to turn around.


    Besides, when Hank¡¯s ident happened, fortunately I was there and helped Hank block it. Only then


    did Hank save his life, and I was also injured and hospitalized.


    Jessica went in and didn¡¯t pay me for medical expenses. All the expenses of my hospitalization were


    paid by myself. Hank and the poisonous woman Jessica have not yet divorced. She is still your


    daughter-inw. Your daughter-inw hurt your daughter. Give me $5,000, and it will be considered as


    nutrition expenses.¡±


    Mrs. Brown reached out and poked her daughter¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t cry poorly in front of me. I and your


    father have helped you so much, but you are not satisfied. What is the situation at home now? Hank


    was hospitalized and spent all of his family¡¯s savings. This is $5,000 and this money was also made by


    me and your father through scraping together.


    Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how much money you and your husband have saved. There are not


    millions, but there are a million. Your building materials business is very good. Just because I have


    been in the hospital for a long time doesn¡¯t mean I am stupid.


    Now Hank can¡¯t be discharged from the hospital. I don¡¯t know how much it will cost. Even if you want to


    rob your natal family, you can¡¯t do it at this time.


    Think about it, Hank has helped you a lot in the past. Whatever you wanted to eat before, you would go


    to your brother¡¯s house to eat. It was Liberty who served your family of five, like serving your ancestors.


    It was a habit to take advantage of it, so I didn¡¯t even look at it. What is the situation with your natal


    brother now?¡±


    Chelsea reluctantly took out the big red envelope and returned $5000 to her mother.


    She was still muttering, ¡°Liberty is rich now, she divorced Hank, but Hank is Sonny¡¯s biological father, if


    there is no medical expenses, you can ask Liberty for it. For Sonny¡¯s sake, Liberty will not refuse.¡±


    Mrs. Brown reached out and pinched her daughter¡¯s face.


    She was so angry that she struck hard.


    Chelsea was pinched to death by her mother.


    ¡°Liberty doesn¡¯t owe anything to our family or Hank. Sonny follows her. She will spend more time,


    energy and money to raise Sonny and grow up. We don¡¯t want to help her, so why bother to find her?¡±


    She wants money?


    If your dad and your younger brother hear what you said, and if your dad doesn¡¯t p you a few times,


    I¡¯ll take your surname Brown.¡±


    After Mrs. Brown scolded her daughter, she med herself and regretted it: ¡°It¡¯s because your parents


    didn¡¯t teach you well, and they made you a selfish white-eyed wolf who only knows to take advantage


    of your parents and brothers. If you have the ability, you can take advantage of your mother-inw¡¯s


    family.¡±


    Chelsea said: ¡°Okay, mom, I¡¯ve already returned the money to you, don¡¯t say any more, I know I¡¯m not


    a good thing, anyway, it¡¯s your own, I love to take advantage of Hank, but when something happened


    to Hank, I also Fight with my life to save him.¡±


    Chelsea turned her head to look at the exterior decoration of All You Can Eat restaurant, and said


    enviously: ¡°If I can open a restaurant with a booming business in the future, I will be able to wake up


    from my dream.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°As far as your cooking skills are concerned, don¡¯t lose money by opening a restaurant. Liberty¡¯s


    restaurant business is booming, not only because of her good cooking skills, but also because her


    sister is the eldest mistress of the York family. Hurry up. It¡¯s embarrassing to alwayse here to


    Liberty.¡± Mrs. Brown scolded her daughter a few words, left her and left by herself.


    Chelsea muttered, but she didn¡¯t know what she was muttering about.


    Instead of following her mother, she turned and walked to the other side by herself.


    At the same time, the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Julian deliberately drove a seven-seatermercial vehicle worth more than $100,000.


    His business car was the same model as the one that Zachary used when he pretended to be poor and


    cheated on his wife.


    Julian¡¯s car was still a new car, one could tell at a nce that it had just been bought.


    He didn¡¯t buy this car to pretend to be poor.

 Chapter 2272

    Chapter 2272


    When Kiera ¡°saved¡± him, he was driving a multi-million dor luxury car, and he also revealed himself


    to be a big president in front of Kiera, so there was no need for him to pretend to be poor.


    He prepared gifts for the kids, all of which were toys that the kids liked to y with, which is why he


    drove a seven-seater business car here today. If there were too many things, he would change the car.


    Changing to an ordinary vehicle would not attract the attention of others.


    Julian was very famous in Wiltspoon, but he was often seen by others, and few people had seen him in


    person.


    He showed up at the Wiltspoon Hotel in a car worth more than $100,000, and it really didn¡¯t attract the


    attention of others.


    When Julian arrived at Wiltspoon Hotel, he didn¡¯t get off the car immediately, but called Kiera first.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera quickly answered his call.


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Caron, good morning.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Good morning, Mr. Bucham, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kiera led the students to continue thepetition, but was not in the hotel. When she answered the


    phone, she was still staring at the students who werepeting.


    They were all good seedlings that she carefully selected and brought over, and they performed well.


    If she won the championship again in thispetition, she would be able to promote Caron family


    martial arts and encourage more parents to send their children to the martial arts hall to learn martial


    arts.


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Caron, are you busy?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Well, my students are stillpeting.¡±


    Julian smiled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re not in the hotel anymore, are you? We agreed to meet for lunch


    at noon, and I will treat you and the kids to lunch, Miss Caron, did you forget?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not time to eat yet. After our game is over, we can go back to the hotel for lunch.¡± Kiera instinctively


    said.


    Julian smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve alreadye to the hotel, so I¡¯ll wait for you at the hotel. Ms. Caron, you watch the


    studentspete with peace of mind.¡±


    He prepared gifts for the children, and also prepared a decent gift for Kiera.


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bucham, you came here so early? I thought I¡¯d contact you at 11:30.¡±


    Julian said: ¡°For lunch, let me invite my savior to lunch. I must arrive at the hotel earlier. Ms. Caron, I


    can¡¯t let you wait for me. Ms. Caron, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll just wait in the hotel. You can watch the children¡¯s


    competition at ease. Congrattions to you in advance for the championship.¡±


    ¡°We will definitely win the championship!¡± Kiera was very confident.


    Even Julian¡¯s subordinates said she was good at elementary school martial arts, and she was confident


    that the students she taught would win the championship.


    After winning the championship, she asked her father for a bonus after returning home.


    Her small treasury, because this time she took her children to live in the Wiltspoon Hotel, and when she


    was not ying games, she liked to take a group of Hua Gulongs around, so that the children could


    see the prosperity of the big city and broaden their horizons. It was expensive.


    In order to enrich her wallet, this time, she hoped to win the championship more than anyone else.


    Julian liked Kiera¡¯s self-confidence and arrogance.


    She really deserved to be his destined girl.

 Chapter 2273

    Chapter 2273


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Bucham, I¡¯m busy first, see you at noon.¡±


    Julian smiled, ¡°Okay, Ms. Caron, you¡¯re busy first. By the way, Ms. Caron do you and the children need


    to be picked up? I can pick you up.¡±


    Kiera thanked: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bucham, for your kindness. No need. We have chartered a bus. After


    the game, we can take the bus back to the hotel.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Well, next time you don¡¯t need to hire a bus, just give me a call and I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡±


    Kiera smiled: ¡°Okay, Mr. Bucham, next time wee to the game, we will trouble you.¡±


    There were oftenpetitions, but the number of visits to Wiltspoon was very small.


    Kiera thought that Julian was so polite, so she responded casually. Anyway, there would be almost no


    chances, so Julian would not be troubled.


    After finishing the call, Julian naturally wouldn¡¯t wait in the car until noon.


    The weather was so hot that even though the car had an air conditioner, waiting for so long was


    ufortable.


    He got out of the car, entered the hotel, chose a seat in the leisure area on the first floor of the hotel


    and sat down, watching the guests in Wiltspoon hoteling in and out.


    The business in Wiltspoon hotel had always been very good.


    People came here every day to eat, discuss business, and stayed in the hotel. There were people


    coming and going, and it was very lively.


    The person in charge of the hotel operation was Kevin, the third young master of the York family, but he


    was not in Wiltspoon at the moment.


    Julian knew that Kevin was temporarily staying in Jensburg for the purpose of chasing his wife.


    The York family also had several big hotels in Jensburg. Kevin could chase his wife while managing the


    hotel operations there, and work and chasing his wife could be done at the same time.


    The old Mrs. york chose wives for the grandchildren, Julian knew about it, but Julian didn¡¯t know which


    daughters the olddy chose for the young masters of the York family.


    He was not interested in other people¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Julian¡¯s cell phone rang.


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at the caller ID. It was a phone number he was not familiar


    with.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But the people who could call him must be people who were familiar with him or around him.


    So, Julian answered the call.


    ¡°Young master Bucham, it¡¯s me, Elisa.¡±


    It turned out to be Elisa¡¯s phone number.


    Even though Julian had been ¡°pursuing¡± Elisa for a while, in fact, he didn¡¯t remember Elisa¡¯s phone


    number.


    Because his pursuit was fake, he bet with Andrew and lost to Andrew, he had no choice but to ¡°pursue¡±


    Elisa and rescue Andrew, so that he would no longer be stared at by Mrs. Stone.


    Therefore, he did not take Elisa to heart.


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Stone, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Elisa suppressed her anger, and said: ¡°Mr. Bucham and Mrs. Bucham brought generous gifts to visit


    my parents to discuss our marriage.¡±


    Julian: ¡°ah!¡±


    Julian¡¯s expression changed drastically at this moment, and he let out an uncontroble ah, which


    attracted everyone around him to look at him.


    Julian stood up abruptly, and strode out.

 Chapter 2274

    Chapter 2274


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Stone, what, what¡¯s going on here? I¡¯ve kept it a secret, when did it leak out?¡±


    Elisa said angrily: ¡°You don¡¯t even know me, how do you know? You are Young master Bucham, and


    you don¡¯t even know, ask me, who should I ask? Young master Bucham, you provoked this matter, and


    it hurt me. I don¡¯t care where you are or what you¡¯re doing, please,e here immediately,


    immediately!¡±


    Julian knew he was wrong, he said embarrassedly: ¡°Ms. Stone, don¡¯t be angry, I was wrong about this


    matter, I got you in trouble, I will go over and exin to my parents right away. Ms. Stone, you will use


    me in the future, just ask me, I can help you solve it, and help you unconditionally.¡±


    Julian, who was wronged, hurriedly made a promise to Elisa, lest she be made a viin by Elisa.


    ¡°I remember what you said. When I need to use you in the future, I will never be polite to you.¡± After


    Elisa finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Serenity, who heard Elisa talking to Julian, waited for her to drop the phone, got up and walked over,


    picked up her phone, and put it back in front of her.


    Serenity: ¡°You¡¯re so angry that you almost broke your phone.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°If it breaks, ask Julian to pay me for a new phone. I don¡¯t know what the h-e-l-l he¡¯s doing to hurt


    me.¡±


    Elisa received a call from her mother, asking her to go home quickly, and after asking, she found out


    that Mr. Bucham actually knew that Julian hadunched an enthusiastic ¡°pursuit¡± of her recently.


    Mr. Bucham was worried that his son would be a bachelor for the rest of his life, so he listened to the


    fortune-teller and searched everywhere for girls of marriageable age, or took pictures, or arranged for a


    real-life meeting and blind date.


    Everyone in the high society in Wiltspoon knew that Mr. Bucham was crazy about marrying a daughter-


    inw.


    Any young girl with whom Julian was willing to chat a few more words would be arranged by Mr.


    Bucham to have a blind date with Julian, but everyone knew that Julian was sick, so even if those girls


    fell in love with Julian¡¯s appearance and status, they were unwilling to stay widows for a lifetime.


    Therefore, blind dates, without exception, had no results.


    He suddenly knew that his son had been pursuing Elisa recently, sending flowers and gifts every day,


    and whenever Elisa came back from a business trip, his son would go to the airport to pick her up.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mr. and Mrs. Bucham were overjoyed immediately, thinking that Elisa was their son¡¯s destined girl.


    Thinking that the master introduced by Old Mrs. York was not urate, so the couple recklessly came


    to visit with generous gifts, and said that they would discuss the marriage of Elisa and Julian with Mrs.


    and Mr. Stone, which really scared Mrs. and Mr. Stone.


    In fact, the Stones were also worried, always felt that the fire couldn¡¯t be covered with paper, and Mr.


    Bucham would know sooner orter. No, the paper was burned by the fire.


    Serenity asked: ¡°You just said that Mr. and Mrs. Bucham went to your house to talk to my aunt about


    your marriage with Julian?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Julian is still the young master of the Bucham family, so he can¡¯t hide it.¡± Elisa began to


    question Julian¡¯s ability.


    Serenity said with a guilty conscience: ¡°The Bucham family is still headed by the Patriarch Bucham.


    The young master Bucham is just the young master and the sessor, but he hasn¡¯tpletely


    seeded.¡±


    Seeing her cousin so angry, Serenity felt more guilty and justified.


    ¡°Julian doesn¡¯t like me at all, and it¡¯s even more impossible for me to like him. I don¡¯t know what the h-


    e-l-l that guy is doing. Ask him, but don¡¯t say why, and send me flowers and gifts every day. Remy is


    jealous every day.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­Elisa, let me tell you the truth, this incident was caused by my aunt in the first ce.¡±


    Elisa looked at her suspiciously, ¡°Seren, do you know the truth?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I knew the truth not long ago, but I¡¯m embarrassed to say that I¡¯m sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m not angry. Tell me the truth. Why did my mother provoke this incident? But when Julian


    talks sometimes, it does involve my mother.¡±


    Serenity hesitated for a moment, then said: ¡°Auntie does not agree with you marrying away, and wants


    to separate you and Remy, isn¡¯t she trying to match you with Andrew, who is Zachary¡¯s cousin.¡±

 Chapter 2275

    Chapter 2275


    Elisa nodded, ¡°My mother meant that at the time. I was so annoyed by my mother, and so was Mr.


    Reading. He didn¡¯t know what my mother meant at first, butter he did. I heard that he even sold his


    house and no longer lives in the same vi area with us.¡±


    Speaking of this matter, Elisa was extremely helpful.


    She felt sorry for Andrew.


    For no reason, Andrew was involved.


    Serenity: ¡°Andrew is Zachary¡¯s cousin. He was very annoyed by my aunt¡¯s n. He ran to Zachary to


    comin and asked Zachary to give him advice.¡±


    Before Serenity finished speaking, Elisa guessed it.


    She asked Serenity: ¡°Seren, is it Zachary who asked Julian to pursue me?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can Zachary have such a great ability to arrange for Julian to pursue you? He just told his cousin


    to ask him to go to Julian for help. Julian suffers from a maniacal disease and is not his destined girl¡­


    A girl who marries him will be a widow.


    If Julian is willing toe forward to help Andrew divert my aunt¡¯s attention, Andrew will be able to get


    away. Another point is that if Julian is willing toe forward, my aunt will also be between Julian and


    Remy to select.


    My aunt is reluctant to let you marry far away, butpared to being a widow, she would rather you


    marry far away in Annenburg. You and Remy are also interested by her.¡±


    ¡°Elisa, Zachary talked too much about this matter and pointed out the way for his cousin, but we don¡¯t


    know how Andrew used to get Julian to take action. I apologize to you on Zachary¡¯s behalf. During this


    period of time, because of Julian, you have been troubled.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°¡­so that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    The things she couldn¡¯t understand were originally made by her mother.


    Elisa had a lot of headaches because of Julian¡¯s ¡°pursuit¡±, and was even angry. After knowing the truth,


    she suddenly stopped being angry.


    She couldn¡¯t get angry either.


    Because the source came from her biological mother.


    Seeing the guilt and humility on Serenity¡¯s face, Elisa quicklyforted Serenity and said, ¡°Seren, you


    don¡¯t need to apologize, I won¡¯t be angry, and I won¡¯t me your Zachary. Although Julian intervened


    and brought me trouble, there are still benefits, which cannot be ignored. At least my mother is now


    much softer, and her attitude towards Remy has improved. Julian is just acting, Not really chasing me.


    ¡°The rtionship between Remy and I has also be stronger because of him. The main thing is


    that Patriarch Bucham doesn¡¯t go crazy ande to propose marriage. Actually, I¡¯m not that angry.¡±


    Both Serenity and Zachary were worried that Elisa would be angry when she found out the truth,


    ming Zachary for talking too much.


    When Elisa found out the truth, she suddenly calmed down. There were so many things going on. It


    was her mother who opposed her marrying into Annenburg.


    She didn¡¯t me Zachary.


    Serenity med herself and said: ¡°Elisa, I knew the truth not long ago, but I didn¡¯t tell you the first time.


    I saw that because of Julian¡¯s pursuit of you, my aunt favored Mr. Johnson. I-I didn¡¯t say it the first


    time.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m not angry, you must all be thinking about me. Don¡¯t take it to heart, now that


    you know the reason, it can be regarded as solving my confusion.¡±


    Thinking that the first thing Mr. and Mrs. Bucham came to propose marriage after they found out about


    it, Elisa said with a headache: ¡°It¡¯s just that Mr. and Mrs. Bucham moved too fast, which is really a


    headache. Oh, let¡¯s not talk, Seren, I¡¯ll go back and have a look. You also get off work early, don¡¯t be


    too tired, the baby in your stomach is the most important thing.¡±


    Elisa picked up her phone, rolled up her bag, and before leaving the office in a hurry, she still reminded


    Serenity.

 Chapter 2276

    Chapter 2276


    Serenity followed her to the door of the office and watched her leave in a hurry.


    After Elisa¡¯s car drove out of thepany, Serenity walked back, then called her husband and told him


    that she told the truth about why Julian pursued Elisa.


    Zachary was a bit shadowy towards Elisa, a cousin, and when he heard his wife tell the truth, he


    quickly asked: ¡°Elisa, I mean, is my cousin very angry and trying to pick my skin off?¡±


    After hearing his question, Serenity said intentionally: ¡°She¡¯s very angry, and said that she¡¯s going to


    skin you, and asked me to drive you to the study to sleep.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t work. No one can separate us. If she gets angry, she will get angry. I just talked to Andrew


    a few times. Who knows that Andrew can really ask Julian to help. Andrew will be annoyed because of


    Elisa. It¡¯s about the rtionship with Remy.


    My cousin was involved innocently. As a cousin, I gave him a trick. What¡¯s wrong? Elisa is your cousin,


    and Andrew is my cousin. Both of us are for our old cousin. That¡¯s all.¡±


    After speaking a lot of words confidently, Zachary changed his tone and asked carefully: ¡°Honey, is


    Elisa really angry?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding, Elisa didn¡¯t get angry when she found out the truth. She has always been a reasonable


    person. Let¡¯s not judge her with a viinous heart. It¡¯s just that Julian pretended to pursue her, but


    somehow leaked it out and Patriarch Bucham already knows.


    Patriarch Bucham and Mrs. Bucham went to my aunt¡¯s house with generous gifts, and said they would


    discuss with my aunt about the marriage between Elisa and Julian.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Elisa has already rushed back, and also notified Julian to hurry over.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the one who married is Julian. He doesn¡¯t want to marry. His parents can¡¯t


    force him, and he will exin it clearly to his parents.¡±


    Serenity knew that she couldn¡¯t force it, but she was worried that Remy might misunderstand or be


    jealous.


    Serenity: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Remy, he won¡¯t misunderstanding, but jealousy is inevitable, I guess


    Remy will jump up when he hears the news.¡±


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Zachary looked at the time and asked his beloved wife on the phone: ¡°Seren, we haven¡¯t eaten at


    Auntie¡¯s ce for a while. At noon, let¡¯s go have a meal with Auntie. I¡¯ll go pick you up now. ¡°


    Serenity readily agreed.


    At the same time Stones.


    Mrs. Stone personally made a pot of tea for Mr. and Mrs. Bucham. She poured a cup of tea for each of


    them.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Stone.¡± Patriarch Bucham thanked him with a smile, took the cup of tea, and took a


    sip gracefully.


    Hearing that Mr. and Mrs. Bucham were inws, the faces of Mrs. and Mr. Stone turned green again


    and again, but there was nothing they could do.


    They had corrected it several times, the mouth grew on Patriarch Bucham, Patriarch Bucham still


    called his inws, and they had nothing to do.


    Clive and his younger brother came in one after the other.


    Clive received a message from his wife, and he was so frightened that he immediately asked the vice


    president to take over his work and continued to discuss business matters with the client. He notified


    his younger brother, and then the two brothers hurried home.


    Mrs. Stone said solemnly: ¡°Patriarch Bucham, Julian really doesn¡¯t like our Elisa. We have also heard


    about Julian¡¯s situation. This is not the first time he and Elisa have met. If Elisa is his destiny girl, the


    two of them have already married and had children, and they will not wait until now.¡±

 Chapter 2277

    Chapter 2277


    Mr. Stone also echoed: ¡°Patriarch Bucham, this is really a misunderstanding. Young Master Bucham is


    not really pursuing our Elisa, there must be something hidden in it. Our Elisa also has a boyfriend.


    Their rtionship is very good.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham smiled and said: ¡°Dear family, I have asked clearly. Recently, that kid Julian secretly


    gave Elisa gifts and flowers without telling us. He also came to your house several times. Elisa came


    back from a business trip, and he was the one to pick her up from the airport.


    That kid kept it too tight, we didn¡¯t know it, if we knew it, we would havee here long ago. Our family


    is old acquaintances, we have known each other for decades, we know everything. Don¡¯t worry, after


    Elisa passes the door, we¡¯ll treat her like our biological daughter.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham also said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to know the basics. We don¡¯t have a daughter. If we have a


    daughter-inw, we will treat the daughter-inw as a daughter. Don¡¯t worry about Julian bullying Elisa.


    We are definitely on Elisa¡¯s side.¡±


    As long as their son could be a normal man, they could die in peace.


    ¡°But¡­my daughter already has a boyfriend, and they have a very good rtionship.¡± Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t


    know how to exin it.


    Julian didn¡¯t really like Elisa, but he was indeed ¡°pursuing¡± her. When Elisa came back from a business


    trip, he would pick her up at the airport.


    He would also send many gifts to Elisa.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on Remy? I heard that you are reluctant to let your daughter marry away, so you


    don¡¯t agree with Remy and Elisa being together. Your reluctance is right. You only have one daughter


    and the city is a little far away from our Wiltspoon, and your daughter is married far away, so it¡¯s hard toThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    see her once. It¡¯s difficult for her to go back to her natal family, and it¡¯s also difficult for her natal family


    to see her. In short, it¡¯s difficult. Besides, we don¡¯t know if the daughter who married far away is doing


    well in her husband¡¯s house. So, you don¡¯t approve of Remy and Elisa being together, and we all


    support it.¡±


    Mrs. Stone remained silent.


    Alice interjected at this moment, and she said a few words for Remy, ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Johnson will


    bully Elisa, and it¡¯s toote for him to love Elisa. Annenburg is a bit far away, but fortunately, he hasn¡¯t


    left the province yet.


    The family style of Johnson¡¯s family is as good as that of Wiltspoon York family. Mr. Johnson¡¯s brother


    Mr. Ben Johnson is also famous for his wife. My mother always said that good family style makes good


    men. Elisa and Mr. Johnson will be very happy together.


    Young Master Bucham treats our Elisa well but we still can¡¯t see that he has real feelings for Elisa. Mr.


    and Mrs. Bucham, wait for Young Master Bucham toe over and ask him what kind of attitude he


    has towards Elisa.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham and Mrs. Bucham were too straightforward.


    They came Stone family directly to discuss the marriage.


    Alice¡¯s words made Patriarch Bucham unable to refute for a while.


    The Johnson family had no dark history.


    Soon, Mrs. Bucham smiled and said: ¡°Although Johnson family is a good inw¡¯s family, the Johnson


    family is still a little far away. There is only one daughter in the inw¡¯s family, Elisa, who is willing to be


    far away? It is better to marry in our local city of Wiltspoon.


    ¡°It is so convenient for her to return to her mother¡¯s house. Nowadays, traffic is so convenient. If Elisa


    gets married and travels to Annenburg, the flight should take two hours. She can drive by herself, but


    the trip will take several hours, and she will be exhausted.


    How close is my Bucham¡¯s house to your Company? Elisa drove back to her mother¡¯s house, and it


    took only ten minutes by car.¡±


    Alice smiled and said: ¡°The vi next door to us belongs to Mr. Johnson. He has been in Wiltspoon for


    a long time. If Elisa married him, she would not have left Wiltspoon and lived closer. She yelled on the


    roof. We can all hear her saying that she is going back to her mother¡¯s house for dinner.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham was speechless.


    She looked at Mrs. Stone.


    She knew that in the business, the person who could really tell the truth was Mrs. Stone.


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Mrs. Bucham, I don¡¯t have any objections to Young Master


    Bucham, but Young Master Bucham really has no feelings for our Elisa. Be sympathetic. The two of us


    don¡¯t need to interfere, so let¡¯s rely on the wishes of the children.¡±


    She was reluctant to marry her daughter far away and wanted her daughter to marry in Wiltspoon. She


    also tried her best to introduce boyfriends to her daughter and match her daughter with Andrew or


    other outstanding young talents, but Julian was not among her son-inw candidates.

 Chapter 2278

    Chapter 2278


    Julian was mainly not sick, he and Elisa should be able to get along with each other.


    But he was sick, and his disease was not curable.


    It depended on fate.


    Elisa and Julian didn¡¯t have that kind of fate.


    No one would be happy if they were twisted together.


    Mrs. Stone was reluctant to let her daughter marry far away, but she hoped her daughter to be happy.


    How could she be willing to let her daughter be a widow for the rest of her life?


    ¡°Sir, madam, Young Master Bucham is here.¡± The maid came over and told Mrs. Stone and the couple.


    Mrs. Stone had never been looking forward to Young Master Bucham¡¯s appearance like this moment,


    she said in repeated voices: ¡°Please, Young Master Bucham.¡±


    Soon, Julian walked in with great strides.


    As soon as he came in, Elisa also returned, and Remy was with her.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Julian entered the room and saw the coffee table piled with presents, his face was green.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°Julian, you jerk, you obviously have someone you¡¯re interested in, but you didn¡¯t tell us, causing your


    mother and I to eat and sleep all day while pondering how to save you. Even though you like Elisa, you


    still have to hide it from us.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham scolded his son as soon as he saw him.


    Julian said with a dark face: ¡°When did I say I like Elisa? I don¡¯t like Elisa, I have never loved her!¡±


    Patriarch Bucham and Mrs. Bucham look at each other¡¯s faces. In the end, Mrs. Bucham asked


    puzzledly: ¡°Julian, you really don¡¯t love Elisa, why did you send her flowers and gifts? You still go to her


    when shees back from a business trip? Picking up, that¡¯s something you¡¯ve never done before.


    These things you do are all for pursuit. Which man doesn¡¯t send flowers and gifts when he chases his


    wife?¡±


    Julian: ¡°That was a bet between me and Andrew. If I lose to him, I have to unconditionally help him


    solve a problem. His problem is to let Mrs. Stone die to win him and Elisa together.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Julian: ¡°Elisa and I didn¡¯t just meet today, and I didn¡¯t just get sick today. If I liked her, I would have liked


    her a long time ago. Is it necessary to pursue her now? If I had liked her a long time ago, I wouldn¡¯t


    have discovered that I was sick.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham said: ¡°You are not sick, you are in a special situation, don¡¯t keep saying that you are sick.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham was a mother, and she would not listen to her son saying that he was sick.


    Her son was just a special case but he¡¯s very healthy.


    ¡°Julian, are you telling the truth?¡± Patriarch Bucham stared at his son and asked.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I found a girl who can make my heart beat faster and I can¡¯t help but want to get close to


    her. She is really only 24 years old this year, so my destined girl will definitely not be Miss Stone.¡±


    Julian originally didn¡¯t want to let his parents know about Kiera¡¯s existence too quickly, but now he had


    to speak out, lest his parents would not give up on Elisa.

 Chapter 2279

    Chapter 2279


    Hearing this, everyone looked at Julian.


    Even Elisa, who just came back, looked at Julian gossipingly.


    Remy, who was full of anger, stopped being angry all of a sudden.


    ¡°Really? Where is that girl? Don¡¯t you lie to me? If you dare to lie to me, don¡¯t me me for being rude


    to you. For your marriage, your mother and I have been talking day and night worry.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham was stunned, and quickly asked his son if it was true or not.


    Julian took out the bunch of keys, which he took with him.


    After getting acquainted with Kiera, he didn¡¯t return the bunch of keys.


    This was their token of love, a unteral token of peace.


    Julian handed the photo on the keychain to his parents, and said to his parents, ¡°Dad, Mom, look, this


    is the photo of that girl. It¡¯s thanks to Miss Stone that I was able to find her.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t lead you a red line.¡±


    Knowing that Julian found his destined girl, Elisa was very happy.


    In this way, Julian would not pester her again.


    Even though she knew that Julian didn¡¯t love her, his pestering still troubled her a little.


    Of course, there were advantages. The advantage was that her mother¡¯s attitude towards Remy was


    much better, and the rtionship between her and Remy was stronger.


    But she didn¡¯t introduce Julian to a girlfriend. Julian put this on her head, and she couldn¡¯t afford to


    wear that high hat.


    Julian said: ¡°Ms. Stone, you didn¡¯t give me a red line, but it was because of you that I was able to meet


    her. When you came back from a business trip that day, didn¡¯t I go to the airport to pick you up in


    person?


    I picked up this bunch of keys at the airport. When I saw this small photo hanging on the keys, my heart


    beat faster. I thought, that¡¯s the feeling of heartbeat. When no one is around, I can¡¯t control myself,


    desperately kissing the girl in the photo.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    Julian was 34 years old this year. He was slightly younger than Duncan. The two of them were the


    most famous diamond kings in Wiltspoon.


    There were not many people who have met him, but those who had seen himment on him as


    mature and stable.


    Sometimes such a mature and stable person couldn¡¯t control himself, and would kiss a photo fiercely.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of Julian¡¯s special situation, he wanted to be cured of this disease, oh, it couldn¡¯t be cured,


    only one person was his antidote, except for that woman, he still didn¡¯t respond to other women.


    The one who could make him so impulsive was definitely his destined girl.


    ¡°This girl has a heroic look in her eyebrows and eyes, and she is bright and charming, with a bright


    smile. She looks like princess at first nce. She really matches our Julian.¡± Patriarch Bucham praised


    immediately.


    Mrs. Bucham took the bunch of keys from her husband, stared at Kiera¡¯s small photo, and boasted,


    ¡°This smile is not only bright, but also warm and healing; it is young, beautiful, full of confidence and


    vitality; and the brows and eyes are heroic, so good! I enjoy having her as my daughter-inw!¡±


    Everyone ndered in their hearts: In your son¡¯s situation, there is only one girl in the world who can


    make him respond. If you like it, you have to like it, and if you don¡¯t like it, you have to like it.


    No choice.


    ¡°Patriarch Bucham, can you let me see who that girl is?¡± Mrs. Stone couldn¡¯t help asking.


    She also wanted to know who Julian¡¯s destined girl was.

 Chapter 2280

    Chapter 2280


    Mrs. Bucham generously handed the bunch of keys to Mrs. Stone, grinned, and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved now;


    Julian can be saved, and he doesn¡¯t have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life. Mrs. Stone, help us


    see if this girl is great. I think it¡¯s a perfect match for my son.¡±


    Just now she was affectionately calling Mrs. Stone inws, but now that she knew that her future


    daughter-inw had changed, Mrs. Bucham immediately changed her words.


    Mrs. Stone saw Kiera¡¯s photo, and then showed it to her husband. She smiled and said, ¡°This girl gives


    a very good impression at first nce. She is a talented woman with Young Master Bucham, and she is


    a perfect match.¡±


    Mrs. Stone would boast about it even if the girl wasn¡¯t very good.


    What¡¯s more, Kiera gave her a very good andfortable first impression.


    The person who made Mrs. Stone feelfortable at the first sight. Before Kiera, there were only two,


    Serenity and her sister. At that time, Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t know that Serenity was her niece. Mrs. Stone


    liked Serenity very much when she saw her. She couldn¡¯t help but want to get close.


    Kiera gave her the same feeling.


    Everyone in the Stone family had seen the girl¡¯s photo.


    Remy leaned beside Elisa and saw Kiera¡¯s appearance.


    Soon, the bunch of keys returned to Julian¡¯s hands, and Julian quickly put them away. Seeing his


    precious appearance, everyonepletely believed what he said.


    Julian really liked that girl.


    This girl was probably the girl who was meant to save Julian, as the master had said.


    Patriarch Bucham asked: ¡°Julian, what¡¯s her name?¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kiera, daughter of the curator of the Caron family martial arts gym in Yonsburg, has been practicing


    martial arts since childhood. Since she was a child, she haspeted in countless martial arts


    competitions. She was highlypetent. Now she worked as a martial arts instructor in the martial arts


    gym owned by her family.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham smiled: ¡°Well, well, a person like her is suitable for you and our family.¡±


    Although the Bucham family had always been kind to others and tried not to make enemies, but


    because they sometimes helped others investigate the truth of some things, they still offended many


    people.


    Some people wished they could k!ll the Buchams.


    Julian would be the head of the Bucham family in the future, and his wife would naturally be the head


    wife. If Mrs. Bucham were just a regr person who couldn¡¯t fight, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to defend


    herself.


    Even if they could arrange bodyguards to follow, there were loopholes.


    Therefore, it was the best for Julian¡¯s wife to know how to fight.


    But girls, there are not many people who are very skilled. Even if many people have learned


    Taekwondo, there is very little experience in realbat. To deal with ordinary people, they may be


    able to use one-on-one. If they meet someone who has really practiced, People can knock them down


    with one move.


    Of the women other than rtives known by Patriarch Bucham, Serenity was the only one who met this


    requirement, but Serenity had married Zachary early on.


    The connection between the Bucham family and the York family was very deep, so naturally they


    couldn¡¯t focus on the eldest granddaughter-inw personally selected by the old Mrs. York.


    Sometimes Patriarch Bucham was shocked, why didn¡¯t his son meet Serenity first?


    After thinking about it, he felt that his son was in a special situation, even if he met Serenity first, it


    would be useless, maybe the two of them would only be brothers and sisters with different


    surnames, and could not be a husband and wife, because Serenity was not his son¡¯s destined


    girl.


    It¡¯s hard to say about fate.


    Now that Patriarch Bucham knew that Kiera, who could really make his son a normal man, has great


    skills, he was 100% satisfied and 100% relieved.


    ¡°Kiera brought her child to Wiltspoon to participate in a martial artspetition. By coincidence, I


    picked up her key. There was a photo of her on the key. I fell in love with her photo at first sight, and I


    fell in love with her real person even more.¡±


    Julian had just acted, and he had already expressed his love to Kiera.


    To everyone¡¯s amazement, the charm of this destined girl was boundless.

 Chapter 2281

    Chapter 2281


    In fact, it was Julian¡¯s first taste of being tempted, and he couldn¡¯t control his feelings anymore.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I didn¡¯t want to let you know so quickly, because I was afraid that your enthusiasm would


    scare Kiera, but you all mistakenly thought that I had something for Ms. Stone, and even without my


    consent, without asking me, you came here to propose marriage. I can only tell you first, so that you


    can feel at ease.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Daughter-inw, you will definitely have some, but it¡¯s not Ms. Stone. Don¡¯t bother Ms. Stone again in


    the future.¡±


    After Julian finished speaking to his parents, he solemnly apologized to Elisa. He apologized and said:


    ¡°Ms. Stone, it¡¯s my fault for bothering you and causing you trouble. I lost to Andrew, had to do it for him.


    Don¡¯t me Andrew, he was scared by Auntie Stone.¡±


    Elisa ate the big melon that Young Master Bucham fell in love with, and satisfied her curiosity for


    gossip, so she stopped being angry a long time ago.


    Besides, Serenity also confessed to her and told her the truth.


    She said generously: ¡°I know that the main source of this matter is because of my mother. Before she


    came back, Seren told me that Mr. Reading wanted my mother to die to win me over with him.


    I can understand what Mr. York gave him. It¡¯s his own cousin, and his cousin came to ask for help. Can


    he not say a few words?¡±


    Remy: ¡°¡­¡±


    It turned out to be Zachary¡¯s move.


    It¡¯s in vain that he trusted Zachary so much. The rtionship between the two families had gradually


    be closer, and the business cooperation had deepened. Zachary tricked him without mercy.


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°In the past, everyone¡¯s evaluation of Ms. Stone was false. In the future, who


    dare to say that Ms. Stone is arrogant and unreasonable and I heard it, I will p them and clear their


    name.¡±


    Elisa was obviously a magnanimous, sensible and good girl.


    The outsiders were probably jealous of Elisa¡¯s good family of origin and her ability to act rashly. While


    envious and jealous, they couldn¡¯t help but nder Elisa, giving her a bad reputation.


    Elisa¡¯s character was that, no matter what they said, she could do whatever she wanted.


    After a long time, her reputation would be ruined.


    Fortunately, Remy was a smart person, and fell in love with Elisa.


    Elisa smiled indifferently and said: ¡°Mouths grow on them, they can say whatever they want, if I hear it,


    I refute it back, if I don¡¯t hear it, just pretend they didn¡¯t say it, let them go crazy, and I will say it again.


    There will be no loss of meat, so why affect my mood because of them?¡±


    It was her nature.


    Julian said to Remy: ¡°Mr. Johnson, you are a man with good vision and good luck.¡±


    Remy smiled, ¡°Thank you, I also think I am a blessed man.¡±


    The way he looked at Elisa was full of affection.


    Julian said to Mrs. and Mr. Stone again: ¡°Uncle, Auntie, you see how good the rtionship between Mr.


    Johnson and Ms. Stone is. Although Johnson¡¯s house is a little far away, Mr. Johnson has been staying


    in Wiltspoon for a long time. The big vi next door to your house that is still being renovated is also Mr.


    Johnson¡¯s house, and he will live there from now on.


    If you recognize Mr. Johnson, you will have a very good son-inw. If you object, I think you will ept


    it in the end. Otherwise, if you miss him, a good son-inw, you will regret it and feel ashamed.


    Today¡¯s incident is mainly because of Auntie.¡±


    Mrs. Stone pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Mr. Stone was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know what to say. It was his wife who strongly opposes his


    daughter marrying away.


    He actually admired Remy very much.

 Chapter 2282

    Chapter 2282


    The main reason was that the man his daughter loved now was Remy.


    In the past, Elisa ran after Zachary, and Zachary dismissed her. After knowing that Zachary and


    Serenity got married, Elisa swung a sword to break the rtionship. Finally, shepletely let go of


    her feelings for Zachary and started a new rtionship.


    Mr. Stone wanted his daughter to be happy.


    That is, he was a strict wife, and his wife reacted too violently, so he didn¡¯t dare to say it clearly.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I agreed with Kiera to invite her to have dinner with her students at noon. It¡¯s time soon,


    and I have to rush over. Please, Mom and Dad, clean up the mess. I can handle Kiera¡¯s matter by


    myself without my parents interfering. In short, your daughter-inw can¡¯t escape, trust your son.¡±


    Hearing this, Patriarch Bucham and his wife hurriedly urged him: ¡°Hurry up, don¡¯t bete, go over and


    treat Kiera to dinner. As long as you can handle it well, we will not intervene, and we promise not to


    intervene.¡±


    Let the son enjoy the sweet taste of love.


    What others had had, their son would have too.


    Julian apologized to the Stones and left quickly.


    After he left, Zachary and Serenity arrived.


    They didn¡¯t eat the melon right, and through Elisa¡¯s mouth, the couple also knew that Julian had found


    his destined girl.


    ¡°Seren, the master that Grandma May knows, is really awesome. Seren, tell Grandma that she can


    introduce me to the Master. I also want Master to do the math for me and see when I can be the


    richest woman.¡±


    Elisa was amazed at the power of that master.


    It¡¯s pretty urate.


    Even if Zachary and Serenity were destined to be husband and wife for a lifetime, Zachary was forced


    to have a sh marriage with Serenity under the strong interference of Grandma May, and in the end it


    really fell into Serenity¡¯s hands.


    The master said that the young couple would be blessed with both children. This needed to be verified,


    but he said that Serenity would have good news after autumn.


    That¡¯s right.


    Then he said that Julian could meet his destined girl, and that the girl woulde to Wiltspoon, and


    that she was 24 years old, all of them were urate.


    Elisa, who never believed in metaphysics, became interested in that legendary master and wanted to


    have a fortune with him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re interested now, it¡¯s a bitte.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°¡­Why is itte?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°The master saidst time that his fate with us is over, let my grandma not have to look for


    him in the future, even if he does, he will never see grandma again, and he will never see us. It¡¯s about


    cause and effect.¡±


    The other party thought that they were destined, so they got acquainted with grandma and won her


    trust.


    The fate was over, even the old Mrs. York who she had known for many years would no longer give


    face.


    Everyone thought that the master was very powerful.


    Since the world¡¯s experts say that the world is over, they can¡¯t force it anymore.


    Patriarch Bucham said: ¡°I was thinking of preparing a generous gift to reward that master, but I never


    thought that thest time I saw him, it was the end of my fate.¡±


    Looking at the gifts piled up on the coffee table, Patriarch Bucham said again: ¡°Mrs. Stone, my wife and


    I have offended you today. These things are regarded as our apology. That bad boy Julian has caused


    trouble for Ms. Stone. We apologized to Ms. Stone on his behalf.¡±

 Chapter 2283

    Chapter 2283


    Elisa said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡±


    She looked to her parents.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mrs. Stone was a little embarrassed and said: ¡°Speaking of it, this incident was caused by me, and you


    are not to me. Since Patriarch Bucham said it was an apology, our family will ept it.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham smiled and said: ¡°Although our two families can¡¯t be inws, Julian was able to find


    Kiera because it was Elisa¡¯s indirect link. We are very grateful, and our two families will often visit each


    other in the future.¡±


    The Bucham family had the closest rtionship with the York family.


    In the past, there was no enmity with the Stone family because they had a very good rtionship with


    the York family, and the York family and the Stone Family were rivals; the Bucham family and the Stone


    Family were just for face.


    Now, the York and Stone families had lived in harmony in life, but in business, they had not developed


    a cooperative rtionship, and there had been no tit-for-tat in the past.


    The Bucham family needed tomunicate with Stone Family frequently, so there was no need to


    worry about the York family being unhappy.


    Bucham family and Stone Family had be rtives.


    Mrs. Stone said straightforwardly, ¡°We need to see each other often.¡±


    The fact that Patriarch Bucham came to propose marriage, after Julian¡¯s exnation, finally came to an


    end.


    Young Master Bucham would nevere to ¡°tangle¡± again in the future, and both the Stone and


    Bucham families let go of their hanging hearts.


    Patriarch Bucham and his wife stayed at the shop for dinner.


    But Julian rushed back to Wiltspoon Hotel in a hurry.


    Fortunately, he arrived at the hotel one step earlier than Kiera and the others.


    As soon as he parked the car, he saw a busing and finally stopped at the entrance of the hotel.


    Soon, the door opened.


    The first person to get out of the car was Kiera.


    After Kiera got off the car, she stood at the door of the car and watched her students get off the car one


    by one. After getting off the car, she counted the number of people to make sure that the twelve


    children she took out had all gotten off the car. She smiled and thanked the driver.


    Soon, the driver drove away.


    Such a high-end hotel had a lot of distinguished guests. The bus was too big, so it couldn¡¯t stay for too


    long because it was blocking those luxury cars.


    ¡°Ms. Caron.¡±


    Julian walked over.


    Kiera turned around and saw Julian, she also walked towards Julian with a smile, ¡°Mr. Bucham, you


    have been waiting for a long time!¡±


    ¡°No, I had something to do just now, I went to deal with it, and I just arrived at the hotel.¡±


    The twelve students he looked at Kiera were all children of a few years old.


    Kiera said to the students, ¡°This is Uncle Bucham.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Uncle Bucham.¡± Twelve students greeted Julian with one voice.


    ¡°Hello, children.¡± Julian responded gently.


    He reached out and stroked a boy¡¯s hair nearby, and asked softly, ¡°How was the result of your


    competition?¡±


    ¡°champion!¡±


    The twelve children responded in unison.


    Kiera was also smiling, very happy.


    ¡°Great! Uncle Bucham is very happy for you. Uncle Bucham also prepared a gift for you. The gift is still


    in Uncle Bucham¡¯s car. Do you want a gift? If you want a gift, follow Uncle Bucham to get it.¡±


    Julian said, beckoning a group of children to walk to his car.

 Chapter 2284

    Chapter 2284


    When they heard that there was a gift, the children first looked at Kiera. Seeing that Kiera had no


    objection, they happily followed Julian.


    Julian opened the car door, got into the car, and then handed out all the gifts he prepared for the


    children, telling everyone: ¡°Your names are written on the gift boxes.¡±


    Kiera came over and was quite surprised when he heard his words, and asked him, ¡°How does Mr.


    Bucham know their names?¡±


    She only told Julian that she brought twelve children to participate in thepetition, six boys and six


    girls, and did not name the students.


    Julian said: ¡°You said that you are here topete. I asked someone to inquire about it, and I found


    out the names of the children. Everyone has a gift, and the gifts are different. Take it first, and then


    unwrap it after eating.¡±


    The children received the gifts, and the gift boxes looked noble, and they were all overjoyed.


    Julian asked his assistant to do this, and the assistant was also careful. He figured out the preferences


    of the twelve children, and then prepared the favorite gifts for them, ensuring that when the children


    opened the gift box, they would receive a surprise.


    Their young master finally got the hang of it and fell in love with a girl. As their subordinates, they


    naturally tried their best to help the young master with this matter.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Bucham.¡± The children received the gifts and thanked him happily.


    Julian smiled: ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Kiera felt that Julian was very approachable and kind, not as impersonal and condescending as the big


    president.


    Seeing Julian was also very good for the children, and she had a very good impression of Julian.


    Finally, Julian took down an exquisite gift box.


    He took the gift box and walked up to Kiera under the eyes of the children.


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Caron, I also prepared a gift for you, thank you for saving me.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t ept the gift, she said: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you said it was a little effort, don¡¯t take it to heart,


    you are repaying me by inviting us to dinner today.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Caron, please ept my small gift. It¡¯s not an expensive gift. It¡¯s just like the children¡¯s. It¡¯s a small


    gift. If you don¡¯t ept it, and you think my gift is too light, then I¡¯ll give you a luxury car and a vi to


    repay you for saving my life.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe that the gifts Julian prepared for her were the same as those of the children, they


    were all small gifts.


    But if she didn¡¯t ept it, Julian would always think about it, thinking that he hadn¡¯t repaid her


    kindness, and maybe he would go to Yonsburg to repay her.


    After thinking for a while, Kiera stretched out her hand to take the gift box, and smiled: ¡°Mr. Bucham


    said so, then I would be more respectful than obedient. Mr. Bucham, you invited us to dinner and


    prepared gifts for me and the children, as a repayment for the little favor I did for youst night, so don¡¯t


    take that matter to heart.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then we are friends.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t object.


    Friends are friends.


    The kids had already finished thepetition today, and after taking them to y in Wiltspoon for two


    or three days, they would return to Yonsburg.


    Yonsburg was far away from Wiltspoon, and she may never have the chance to meet Julian in the


    future, at most, she would call asionally. This kind of friendship probably won¡¯tst long.


    Therefore, she had no objection to bing friends with Julian.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and have dinner. I¡¯ve booked the wing room.¡±


    Kiera epted the gift, Julian was in a happy mood, and greeted everyone to enter the hotel.


    Kiera took the children in with Julian.


    While walking, he asked Julian: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you changed your car today? But, it¡¯s safer to drive a


    low-key car.¡±


    Julian exined: ¡°The car I usually drive can¡¯t hold many things. I will change to another car if I bring


    gifts to the children. This is the most low-key car in my garage.¡±


    It¡¯s still a new car.


    He bought it especially to bring gifts for the kids.

 Chapter 2285

    Chapter 2285


    Kiera snorted.


    She felt that the car was too new, as if it was newly bought.


    But Julian said it was the car in his garage, so she didn¡¯t ask any further.


    She thought it was because Julian rarely drove such a low-key car, so his car looked like a new one.


    Did she think Julian would buy a new car just to bring gifts for her and the children?


    Julian took Kiera and a group of children into the elegant room he had booked in advance. After


    everyone sat down, he signaled the waiter to pass the recipe to Kiera to order.


    Kiera said, ¡°Mr. Bucham, the children and I are not picky eaters. You should be more familiar with


    which dishes here are delicious. You should order.¡±


    Julian asked, ¡°Ms. Caron, you usually eat at the hotel?¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Yes, but we usually eat in the cafeteria on the first floor. I think there are more choices.


    Everyone can eat whatever they want, and the children like it too. I told them, take as much as you can


    eat, just don¡¯t waste food.¡±


    Julian said with a smile: ¡°Ms. Caron, you¡¯re right, don¡¯t waste food, take as much as you can eat.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Then I¡¯ll order on my own.¡±


    In fact, Julian seldom spent money at Wiltspoon Hotel, and came here asionally, either to treat his


    younger brother or Zachary to treat him to dinner.


    Remembering that the dishes he had eaten in Wiltspoon Hotel were all delicious, Sonny was so small,


    and he never disliked them, so Julian ordered ording to the dishes he had eaten.


    After ordering and waiting for the dishes to be served, Julian chatted with Kiera naturally.


    The children were chattering about their topics.


    From time to time, they would secretly look at Julian.


    ¡°Ms. Caron, When are you going back?¡± Julian poured Kiera a cup of tea and asked her.


    Every time he looked at Kiera¡¯s pretty face, Julian felt his heart beat faster, and the look in her eyes


    suppressed tenderness.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian, who had never tasted love before, met a girl who could make him react, and the love came very


    fiercely. Fortunately, he was steady and able to hold back, so Kiera didn¡¯t see it.


    Kiera said honestly: ¡°We have finished thepetition, and the next step is to take the children to y


    for a few days, and then return to Yonsburg.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Caron where do you want to take the children? Can you drive?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°I can drive. I got my driver¡¯s license at the age of 18, and now I have six years of driving


    experience. The zoo in Wiltspoon, famous parks, and some scenic spots, such as the seaside, I want


    to take my children to y.¡±


    Julian said: ¡°Ms. Caron, you can drive. I will lend you a car. Wherever you want to go, I will be your free


    tour guide. There are many interesting ces in Wiltspoon, and you can go there. You can wait until


    the National Day holiday is over.¡±


    Kiera said: ¡°We went back on the third day of the holiday, in order to avoid too many people


    everywhere on thest day. Mr. Bucham, you¡¯re busy with work, so I don¡¯t dare to disturb you. I rented


    a bus, which is the bus that took us back. I have already negotiated the fare with the driver.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Have you paid?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°not yet.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Ms. Caron, you don¡¯t need to pay, I¡¯ll lend you a car and drive a car, that¡¯s enough. No


    matter how busy I am at work, it¡¯s rare for you toe here. I¡¯d like to be andlord. You helped me, I


    might be robbed, kidnapped, tortured by gangsters, life would be worse than death.¡±

 Chapter 2286

    Chapter 2286


    Julian continued: ¡°Ms. Caron, you¡¯re my savior. Treating you to dinner is not enough to repay my life-


    saving grace. The life-saving grace should be repaid by the spring.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­how are those robers? How many years will they be sentenced to?¡±


    She changed the subject.


    Julian: ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years they will be sentenced if they all go in, but the crime of robbery


    should be sentenced to at least a few years.¡±


    He lied because his face was not red and he was out of breath.


    His subordinates went in, not in prison, but in the hospital, where they were lying down to heal their


    wounds.


    There were those who were injured by Kiera, or those who fell.


    In short, as soon as Kiera made a move, his subordinates fell down. Everyone was in awe of her, the


    future youngdy.


    Kiera said: ¡°You are unlucky. I heard that thew and order in Wiltspoon is very good. I don¡¯t know how


    many years there have been no motorcycle gangsters. As soon as they appeared, I met you.¡±


    Julian smiled, ¡°I think it¡¯s their bad luck. They got a bad start. As soon as they appeared, they met your


    heroic spirit, who saved me and knocked them to the ground. I think they never dreamed that there


    were so many of them, will fall in your hands alone.¡±


    Kiera said: ¡°It can be said that the police took them all at once.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Caron, I¡¯m out of the car for you to y. I will apany you to y everywhere. With me,


    a local, leading you, you will avoid detours, and you don¡¯t have to worry about being cheated. ¡°


    If he had this opportunity to get along with Kiera, he could perform well, so he would not miss it.


    ¡°Ms. Caron, have you heard of Wildridge Manor?¡±


    Seeing that Kiera could not be persuaded, Julian remembered Kiera¡¯s gossip about Zachary and


    Serenity¡¯s love, so he used Wildridge Manor to coax Kiera to let her go with him.


    Kiera said: ¡°The name of this vi sounds familiar, I seem to have heard of it.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Caron, it¡¯s the hometown of the Young master York that you asked me about. The York


    family¡¯s mansion is the Wildridge Manor. The vi is very beautiful. Of course, it is the York family¡¯s


    mansion, which is not open to the public. I have met with Young master York a few times. For business


    cooperation, I can take you and the children to Wildridge Manor for fun.


    Of course, we don¡¯t want to disturb anyone in the York family. The vi is very big. We don¡¯t disturb the


    master¡¯s house, nor will it affect our y.¡±


    He had helped Zachary so much, now it was Zachary¡¯s turn to help him unconditionally.


    However, Julian didn¡¯t want York¡¯s family to see him, for fear that his identity would be exposed, which


    would not help him chase his wife.


    Kiera suddenly said, ¡°So it¡¯s Young Master York¡¯s home, I just said it sounds so familiar, so it¡¯s Young


    Master York¡¯s home. That¡¯s someone else¡¯s house, let¡¯s go in and y, isn¡¯t it good?¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian: ¡°Let¡¯s not bother them, just walk around in thendscape garden of the vi. There is also a


    children¡¯s yground inside. Your students will definitely be very happy to y there. The main reason


    is that it is free and much more convenient than taking them to the children¡¯s park. ¡°


    You go to those children¡¯s parks and you can afford tickets, but you¡¯re either in line or on the way in


    line. It¡¯s not fun at all to y.¡±


    Kiera thought for a while and asked, ¡°Will we really not disturb the York family when we go to Wildridge


    Manor?¡±


    Julian: ¡°No, Ms. Caron if you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll tell Young Master York. Young Master York will call his


    butler. When we go, there will be a butler to receive us, and we won¡¯t disturb anyone in the York family.


    ¡°

 Chapter 2287

    Chapter 2287


    Kiera was naturally moved.


    She said: ¡°I¡¯d better think about it. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s home. If we y like this, we will disturb others.¡±


    Mainly, she needed to take twelve students with her wherever she went.


    She couldn¡¯t leave the students to be happy and unrestrained.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s really okay, if you¡¯re worried about disturbing others, I¡¯ll send a message to Young Master


    York now and ask him what he means.¡±


    Julian worked hard enough to spend more time with Kiera.


    He immediately sent a message to Zachary.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he first sent a text message, telling Zachary that he was chasing his wife and asking Zachary


    for help. When replying to him, Zachary didn¡¯t call him Young Master Bucham; he could call him Mr.


    Bucham or just call him by his name.


    Kiera might not know about the Bucham family.


    But Julian still didn¡¯t want her to know.


    He¡¯s afraid to frighten her.


    He¡¯s also afraid that if she knew the main nature of his Bucham family and that he was the Bucham


    family¡¯s young master, she¡¯d think he¡¯d investigated her.


    A good impression of him would be greatly reduced.


    Kiera was the only woman in this world who colud make his heart move and make him a normal man.


    Naturally, Julian would not allow any idents to happen before marriage.


    Zachary and his wife stayed at the Stone family for lunch.


    After the meal, he didn¡¯t leave right away.


    After receiving the message from Julian, Zachary said to his beloved wife beside him, ¡°Seren, I finally


    waited until Julian asked me for help.¡±


    Serenity couldn¡¯t helpughing after hearing his words, and said to him: ¡°You have been waiting for


    Young Master Bucham to ask you for help?¡±


    ¡°No, Young Master Bucham is such a formidable person. No matter before, now or in the future, I need


    to ask Young Master Bucham for help in many matters. I owe him too much favor, even though he will


    charge me every time.


    For Josh¡¯s face, Julian charges me a small fee for doing things for me. It¡¯s a friendly price. I owe too


    much, and I always want to pay it back.


    It¡¯s a pity that Julian is so powerful. He has always been the one who helps others. Others can¡¯t help


    him. It¡¯s rare that he asks me for help.¡±


    Zachary said and showed his mobile phone to his beloved wife.


    Serenity read Julian¡¯s message and said with a smile: ¡°He is imitating you, pretending to be poor first,


    concealing his identity, capturing Ms. Caron, and then confessing his identity. He is not afraid that Ms.


    Caron will be angry if she finds out that he is lying to her.¡±


    ¡°¡­Honey, it¡¯s been so long since our affairs, don¡¯t bring up the old scores.¡±


    Zachary sneered, he was most afraid of his wife breaking the old score.


    ¡°Julian just concealed the main nature of his Bucham family and his identity as the young master of the


    Bucham family, probably because he was afraid of frightening Ms. Caron. The Bucham family often


    helps others investigate this and that, and those who get their help, I am grateful to them.


    Those who were investigated by them hated them deeply, but the Bucham family is low-key but


    powerful, and they have close contacts with several of our big families, so far no one dares to take


    action, but it is potentially dangerous.


    As long as people who understand the Bucham family, unless they themselves are of this nature, or


    their daughters are also powerful and fearless, they will think of marrying the Bucham family.¡±


    Julian was the young master of the Bucham family, his future wife, who was potentially the most


    dangerous.


    Zachary: ¡°Ms. Caron knows that Julian is the boss of hispany, and the Bucham family also has


    severalpanies that can be sold.¡±


    Serenity snorted, ¡°It¡¯s different from you cheating on your wife. You¡¯re pretending to be poor, but you¡¯re


    not pretending to be poor. You¡¯re just pretending to be an ordinary migrant worker, hiding your identity


    as Young Master York, and fooling me around. Young Master Bucham lied to his wife to prevent Ms.


    Caron from knowing what the Bucham family really does. He wanted to trick Ms. Caron into a trap first.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Cheating your wife is fun for a while, chasing your wife at the crematorium, it seems that


    Young Master Bucham has not learned a lesson from you, but your cousins have learned a lesson.¡±


    Novel Married at First Sight Chapter 2290 by desirenovel¨CKiera agreed with Julian¡¯s words. The¡­

 Chapter 2288

    Chapter 2288


    Zachary grabbed his wife¡¯s shoulders, leaned her against him, and said tteringly: ¡°Wife, in two days,


    let¡¯s go on vacation, okay? Just the two of us.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going on vacation?¡± Serenity¡¯s attention was sessfully drawn away.


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s still in Wiltspoon, but it¡¯s just going to another house under my name, which you haven¡¯t


    been to yet.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Don¡¯t wait for the wedding to go on vacation? You can¡¯t go out for your honeymoon. You can


    take a walk in Wiltspoon, travel by car, and use it as a honeymoon vacation.¡±


    Zachary believed that they could be together once their wedding anniversary was over, but heter


    rified that the meaning was different, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s go there for two days, and then go on a self-


    driving tour after the wedding. I have a month of marriage leave.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I can imagine how angry Josh is.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­When he was newly married, I gave him two months of marriage leave. I only took one


    month of marriage leave when I got married. Why is he so angry?¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°Okay, you can arrange it.¡±


    She also thought that Zachary wanted to take her away from everyone and spend their wedding


    anniversary quietly.


    He said to prepare her a wedding anniversary gift.


    He didn¡¯t know what gift to prepare?


    She also prepared a gift for him.


    Jasmine said that men, like women, needed to be coaxed from time to time and prepared surprises for


    them.


    Anyway, Josh was eaten to death by Jasmine.


    Elisa said that both partners were good at controlling husbands, and she wanted to learn how to control


    husband from the two partners.


    Serenityughed at her, she didn¡¯t need to control her husband at all.


    Also the Johnson family was a wife ve. The Johnson family had such a tradition that men liked to


    spoil their wives.


    ¡°You remember to bring back Young Master Bucham.¡±


    Serenity was worried about her own man.


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°Yes, I almost forgot to reply to him.¡±


    As he spoke, he quickly replied Julian with a word, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Julian received his reply, he sent a voice message.


    Zachary clicked on the voice message, and Julian said: ¡°Young Master York, I¡¯m going to take my


    friends to Wildridge Manor to y for a day. I promise it won¡¯t affect your family, is that okay?


    There are also twelve children. The children are all a few years old, but they are very sensible, very


    obedient, and will not cause damage.¡±


    Zachary replied directly to Julian: ¡°Yes, you can go there whenever you want, I will tell the butler, and


    the butler will make arrangements for you when you go over.¡±


    Julian also let Kiera listen to Zachary¡¯s reply.


    After listening to it, Kiera said: ¡°Young Master York¡¯s words are really nice.¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­We mature men all have simr voices.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mr. Bucham, your voice is also nice.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Are you voice control?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    ¡°I am voice control, face control, martial arts control, and the most important thing is martial arts. If


    there is someone who is better than me in martial arts, I will respect him, worship him, and regard him


    as an idol.¡±


    Julian breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought that his skill was better than Kiera¡¯s. Of course, he would not let her know now and give her


    a surprise in the future.

 Chapter 2289

    Chapter 2289


    ¡°Ms. Caron, how are you doing?¡±


    Julian asked Kiera if she wanted to go to Wildridge Manor.


    Kiera first used her mobile phone to search for pictures rted to Wildridge Manor, but she couldn¡¯t find


    any.


    Kiera: ¡°I want to see the picture of Wildridge Manor, but I can¡¯t find it.¡±


    Julian: ¡°You definitely can¡¯t find it. It¡¯s the York family¡¯s mansion. The members of the York family live in


    this mansion. How could they let everyone take pictures casually? I can assure you that you will never


    regret it if you go.¡±


    Kiera thought that Julian had asked for Young Master York, and she was indeed interested in the York


    family, so she agreed, ¡°Then let¡¯s go, tomorrow, is it convenient for you Mr. Bucham? I want to take


    care of the child tomorrow. let¡¯s go.¡±


    Julian: ¡°It¡¯s convenient at any time, and I don¡¯t have to go back to thepany every day. In the


    company, I have the final say. I have the final say on everything. Only I can control others, and others


    can¡¯t control me.¡±


    Except for his parents, no one really could control him.


    ¡°What about the afternoon?¡± Julian asked her.


    Kiera replied: ¡°I took the children for a walk in the nearby park in the afternoon. When we came back by


    car, we saw a big park nearby. The park was lush with trees and shaded from the sun.¡±


    Julian: ¡°There is a park nearby. In the afternoon, I will take you for a walk around the neighborhood.


    After visiting the park, I will take you to the food street. A street sells food. I guarantee that you and the


    children will like it.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to know Wiltspoon briefly beforeing here. I know the food street exists, but I


    don¡¯t have time to go shopping yet.¡±


    She had to take the students to thepetition every day, and went out to a group of Hua Gulong, and


    she dared not run around with twelve children alone.


    Apanied by Julian, helping to take care of a group of Hua Gulong, Kiera felt relieved.


    While the two were talking, the food was served one after another.


    A table was filled.


    Kiera said to him: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you ordered too many dishes.¡±


    Julian: ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can¡¯t finish eating, we can pack it back and eat when we are hungry.¡±


    Kiera smiled, ¡°Mr. Bucham, will you also pack? I thought you big presidents, when you eat, you order


    all kinds of delicacies. If you can¡¯t finish them, you don¡¯t want them.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect Julian to be so rich. When he went to a hotel to eat, he would pack it up if he couldn¡¯t


    finish it.


    This made her felt that Julian was very down-to-earth, and he had an added favor for him.


    ¡°I usually eat alone in the hotel. I only eat two dishes and one soup. The portion is just enough for one


    person, so that there will be no waste. Or I can go directly to the cafeteria on the first floor to eat. I can


    take whatever I want. I have money, but my money is not blown by the wind, and I need to work hard to


    get rewards. I know that making money is not easy, so I won¡¯t waste it casually.¡±


    Kiera gave him a thumbs up.


    She liked such a man.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat, kids, you can eat whatever you like.¡± Julian greeted twelve children.


    The kids looked at Kiera, and Kiera said, ¡°Eat whatever you like, and eat as much as you can.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she picked up some food with the serving chopsticks first, her students started to move their


    chopsticks.


    Julian paid attention to this.


    He also ordered some food for himself, and after watching the children start eating, he said to Kiera,


    ¡°They all listen to you, Ms. Caron. I noticed that they always look at you first when they do anything.¡±


    When he gave gifts to the children, they also looked at Kiera, and Kiera signaled that they could ept


    it, and they epted it.


    The same went for eating.


    Kiera said, ¡°It¡¯s their parents who taught them well.¡±


    Julian smiled, ¡°I think, your Caron family martial arts school not only teaches people how to practice


    martial arts, but also teaches students by precepts and deeds in how to behave in the world. People


    who learn martial arts are not very good at martial arts?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. Mr. Bucham, this dish tastes really good.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Wiltspoon Hotel is thergest and most upscale hotel in Wiltspoon. You have eaten at the


    buffet, but the food in the buffet is still not as good as you can order. The dishes cooked by senior chefs


    are more delicious.¡±

 Chapter 2290

    Chapter 2290


    Kiera agreed with Julian¡¯s words.


    The two chatted while eating, like old acquaintances.


    Julian¡¯s personality was simr to Kiera¡¯s, so the two could chat.


    Julian secretly rejoiced that the destined girl God arranged for him was very suitable for him in every


    aspect.


    ¡­


    Wiltspoon branch of FC & Co.


    Remy was responsible for thepany¡¯s major and minor affairs. He was the president assigned to


    Wiltspoon by the headquarters and stationed there for many years.


    He just came back from the store when he was going to work in the afternoon.


    Everyone noticed that their Mr. Johnson¡¯s mood changed drastically in the afternoon.


    That charming handsome face also had an extremely serious expression.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Who offended President Johnson?


    Remy was the one with the best temper among the brothers in the Johnson family. He smiled when he


    saw people and spoke with a three-point smile, which made people let go of their guards


    unconsciously.


    It was rare to see him with a stern face and a serious expression.


    Could it be that something big happened in thepany?


    Everyone was guessing, but they dared not ask.


    They all worked more seriously than usual, for fear that something big would happen to thepany


    andyoffs would be required. Those who were not serious about their work would definitely be the first


    batch ofyoffs.


    Jobs were hard to find these days, and good jobs were even harder to find for them.


    They still cherished their work.


    The benefits of the FC & Co. could catch up with that of the York Corporation. In Wiltspoon, it was also


    an enviable thing to be able to work in the FC & Co.


    When Remy returned to his office, the secretary silently brought him a cup of coffee, without daring to


    say a word, he backed out.


    Remy didn¡¯t drink coffee right away.


    He sat on the ck swivel chair for a while, then got up again, walked to the floor-to-ceiling windows,


    and looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window.


    After a while, he returned to his desk and sat down on the ck swivel chair.


    Taking out his mobile phone, he called his elder brother.


    After Ben answered the phone, Remy asked in a low voice, ¡°Brother, are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m quite busy, what¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem over there?¡± Ben asked with concern.


    Ben handed Remy over to take care of the affairs of the Wiltspoon branch of FC & Co. He, the head of


    the headquarters, seldom interfered. Unless Remy had problems that he couldn¡¯t handle, Ben would


    come forward to deal with them.


    However, this was rarely the case.


    Remy¡¯s work ability was not inferior to that of Ben, he just didn¡¯t want to be the head of the family.


    Remy: ¡°It has nothing to do with thepany, it¡¯s my private matter, a matter of rtionship.¡±


    Business matters won¡¯t make Remy frown.


    Only his and Elisa¡¯s future made him worry every day.


    He was afraid that Elisa would be snatched away suddenly.


    ¡°Did you quarrel with Ms. Stone?¡± Ben thought his younger brother was arguing with his girlfriend.


    ¡°Is it your fault or Miss Stone¡¯s fault?¡±


    Ben was thinking, should he pass on his bottomless scheme of coaxing his wife to his younger brother?


    ¡°Neither of us is wrong. Brother, when it was almost noon today, Patriarch Bucham and his wife went to


    Elisa¡¯s house with generous gifts to propose marriage.¡±


    Ben: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2291

    Chapter 2291


    Soon, Ben asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Since Elisa was his younger brother¡¯s girlfriend and the two of them frequently went out as a couple,


    how could Patriarch Buchame to propose marriage with a generous gift?


    ¡°Remy, do you want me to tell my grandparents and parents, and then we wille to visit with


    generous gifts, and help you propose marriage by the way?¡±


    Ben felt that his family did not lose to the Bucham family.


    His own brother was not inferior to Young Master Bucham.


    Regarding Remy and Elisa, he never asked his family for help.


    His parents, brother, and sister-inw were very concerned about his love life, and he reassured his


    family that he would be able to catch up with the woman he liked and marry her back home to be


    pampered.


    He said so, parents, brother and sister-inw couldn¡¯t interfere too much, they could only wait for his


    notice.


    With nnah¡¯s personality, she wished she could spread her wings and fly to Wiltspoon to propose


    marriage to the Stone family for her youngest son.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    But the younger son said that before the time came, they would not be allowed to intervene.


    No matter how anxious nnah was as a parent, she could only wait. After all, it was Remy who would


    marry a woman, and of course it depended on Remy¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°The crisis is over now, but marriage proposals can also be put on the agenda. Zachary and Serenity


    are going to hold a wedding. Big brother and sister-inw wille to attend the wedding, right?¡±


    Remy asked.


    Ben hummed, ¡°That¡¯s natural. Zachary attended my wedding with your sister-inw. When it¡¯s his turn


    to marry Serenity, your sister-inw and I must attend.¡±


    Jane and Serenity became friends again.


    When Ben and Jane held their wedding, Zachary and Serenity were still having conflicts, and they


    didn¡¯t confess his real identity to Serenity. For this reason, Zachary once asked Ben for help.


    Ben: ¡°When we go to Zachary¡¯s wedding, will we go to the Stone Family to propose marriage?¡±


    Remy said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ben: ¡°I¡¯ll call momter, and tell your sister-inw to ask mom and your sister-inw to prepare


    generous gifts, and then go to the Stone Family to propose marriage. Remy, are you sure it¡¯s all right?¡±


    Remy: ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it can¡¯t be dyed any longer.¡±


    After Ben was silent, he said: ¡°I can see that the rtionship between you and Elisa is very stable, and


    Elisa is worthy of your love. As for her parents and family, don¡¯t worry, leave it to me, we will help you


    take care of it.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Thank you brother.¡±


    Ben: ¡°Thank you, we are brothers, and we all hope that you will be happy. Tell me about what


    happened at noon today, why Patriarch Bucham suddenly ran to the Stone Family to propose


    marriage.¡±


    Remy sighed, and told his brother the whole story.


    Ben: ¡°¡­Fortunately, Young Master Bucham found his destined girl, otherwise this matter would not be


    easy to solve.¡±


    Patriarch Bucham was crazy for his son.


    Even if Julian said he didn¡¯t like Elisa, but he did ¡°pursue¡± Elisa, Patriarch Bucham would do everything


    possible to get the two of them married.


    That¡¯s a twist.


    ¡°I was scared to death.¡±


    Remy remembered that the moment he received the news, most of the blood on his face ran away.


    Young Master Bucham was difficult to deal with, at least let him know that Young Master Bucham was


    not sincere towards Elisa.


    Patriarch Bucham was difficult to deal with. That is really difficult to deal with. No one could persuade


    or stop Patriarch Bucham.


    So, when Remy received the news, he was really frightened, fearing that his sweetheart would be


    married.


    Now, the matter was settled, but Remy was still afraid when he thought about it.


    Only then did he ask his elder brother for help.


    Ben understood and said: ¡°I told you a long time ago that we should go to the business on behalf of


    your family. As long as my parents express their views, I think Mrs. Stone will dispel her worries, and


    you won¡¯t let us intervene.¡±


    Remy let his brother talk about him, but he didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Okay, when Zachary and Serenity hold their wedding, we will go to the wedding and then go to the


    Stone Family to help you propose a marriage. Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely do it for you, and you won¡¯t


    be worried anymore.¡±


    Mrs. Stone created several rivals in love for his younger brother, which made his younger brother


    fearful.


    In order to marry Jane, Ben didn¡¯t know how many rivals he k!lled behind his back.

 Chapter 2292

    Chapter 2292


    He was even more difficult.


    ¡°It would be nice to get engaged first.¡± Remy felt that it was unrealistic to get married right away.


    Like Callum and Camryn, they could get engaged first, hold an engagement banquet, and invite all the


    respectable people in Wiltspoon to attend; then everyone would know that he was Elisa¡¯s fianc¨¦e.


    Let¡¯s see who still wanted to be a love rival with Remy.


    Ben: ¡°Well, I will definitely help you settle down, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After confiding to his elder brother and asking his family members toe forward, Remy¡¯s hanging


    heart was slightly relieved.


    His native family was so good, as long as his parents, brother and sister-inw were all dispatched,


    Mrs. Stone would definitely agree to his marriage with Elisa.


    If not, his grandparents could alsoe forward.


    ¡°knock knock knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    Remy said to Ben: ¡°Brother, I have a guest here, let¡¯s not talk for now, you tell sister-inw to let sister-


    inw and mother start preparing generous gifts.¡±


    Ben: ¡°Okay, you go first. Don¡¯t worry, my mother and your sister-inw have been waiting to propose


    marriage for you.¡±


    Jane¡¯s favorite thing to do was to propose marriage. She was the elder sister-inw, her attitude was


    very important.


    If anyone had the opportunity to marry the Johnson family, they would all look at Jane¡¯s attitude. After


    all, she was the elder sister-inw and would be the head wife in the future.


    Remy finished talking with his brother before answering in a deep voice, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The office door was pushed open.


    Elisa came in with a bunch of flowers in her arms and several bags.


    The bag contained two new suits, two new ties, and a gift box containing a Rolex watch.


    This was her gift to Remy.


    The guy freaked out at noon.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She gave him some gifts to calm his surprise.


    In fact, she too was terrified.


    Fortunately, things had been perfectly resolved.


    ¡°Elisa.¡±


    Seeing that the person who came in was Elisa, Remy put down his phone, got up, walked out of the


    desk, and greeted her with a smile on his face, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want me toe?¡±


    Remy smiled, ¡°How is it possible! I was thinking that you just returned to thepany from your home,


    and you wouldn¡¯te here at this time.¡±


    Elisa walked to the sofa on her own, put the bags on the sofa, turned around, and handed the bouquet


    of flowers to Remy who came over.


    Remy took the bouquet, her eyes were gentle and affectionate, she locked her pretty facial features,


    and asked her in a warm voice: ¡°For no reason, how can you send me flowers? Sending flowers has


    always been my monopoly.¡±


    He often sent her flowers.


    Even if the rtionship between two people was stable, he would create surprises every now and then.


    Especially after Julian started to ¡°pursue¡± her, Remy was afraid that he would bepared to Julian,


    so he racked his brains and came up with all kinds of ways topare Julian, so as to make the


    rtionship between him and Elisa more firm, and also to make the rtionship between him and Elisa


    stronger. The emotional scales of businessmen tend to favor him.


    ¡°Like it?¡± Elisa asked him.


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°I like it. Even if it¡¯s a piece of grass, I like it.¡±


    Elisa said yfully: ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a straw next time, see if you like it or not.¡±

 Chapter 2293

    Chapter 2293


    Remy still smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t tasted the taste of receiving grass yet, I¡¯m just waiting for you to satisfy


    me.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°This is easy to do. Next time I go to the vegetable market, I will bring you a sack of grass and


    give it all to you.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Should I buy a cow and bring it back?¡±


    Elisa smiled coquettishly, ¡°The grass I gave you, do you dare to use it to feed the cows?¡±


    Remy: ¡°Don¡¯t dare, dare not.¡±


    Elisa opened the bag again, took out two sets of new clothes from the bag, and handed them to Remy,


    ¡°Take a look, do you like it? All your clothes are of this brand, so I bought you the same brand, shirts,


    zers, everything.¡±


    Remy put down the bouquet, took the clothes, flipped through them, and grinned: ¡°Of course I like the


    clothes you bought, and the size is just right for me.¡±


    ¡°Fool, of course you have to buy the clothes that fit you. And two ties, too.¡±


    Elisa took out two more ties.


    Finally she took out the watch.


    She opened the gift box, took out the Rolex watch, motioned for Remy to stretch out her hand, and she


    helped him put on the watch.


    Remy said, ¡°The watch I wear every day is also a gift from you.¡±


    He gave Elisa many gifts, and Elisa also gave him back.


    She said that she would not let her boyfriend be wronged, and he would have it if others had it.


    What he had, others might not have.


    Elisa: ¡°Wear it alternately. I think this watch looks better.¡±


    Remy let her put it on for him, and after he put it on, he praised: ¡°Elisa, you have a good eye, and the


    things you bought for me are beautiful and easy to use, I like it.¡±


    ¡°That is, my vision is very good. Whether it is the things or the people I set my eyes on, they are all


    excellent.¡±


    Elisa was very confident.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her background also gave her this strength.


    With strengthes confidence.


    The man she had taken a fancy to before was Zachary.


    Zachary was not also very good, although Zachary did not belong to her, she would not deny Zachary¡¯s


    excellence.


    Later, she liked Remy, who was also an excellent man.


    A real quality man.


    ¡°Elisa, tell me, why did you suddenly send me so many gifts?¡± Remy looked at her with burning ck


    eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a little panicked, afraid that after you gave me these things, you would tell me


    ¡®Remy, you are fine, but I am not good enough, let¡¯s break up¡¯.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Have you followed Jasmine to read novels? You must have read too many


    novels. Your imagination is so rich.¡±


    Remy: ¡°People who read a lot of novels don¡¯t necessarily have a rich imagination, but those who write


    novels must have a rich imagination. My sister-inw used to write novels part-time. She continued to


    write after she married my brother. Later, she finished a novel. She recognized her biological parents


    again, and there were too many things, so she didn¡¯t write any more.¡±


    But his sister-inw was always ready to write.


    Always his sister-inw¡¯s staring at his brothers and cousins, he seriously suspected that his sister-in-


    law nned to write a series of articles about the love history of the young master of the Johnson


    family.


    The cousins below were most afraid of being targeted by the sister-inw.


    They always think that sister-inw was the embodiment of Yuo, as long as they were targeted by


    sister-inw, their love would soon knock on the door.

 Chapter 2294

    Chapter 2294


    Of the older brothers above Remy, only the third brother was still unmarried, but the third brother had a


    target, and he and Elisa were also in love. It was those ages from the sixth who were suitable, so they


    were worried about being targeted by the sister-inw .


    The old six and the seventh brothers all said that their scalps tingled when they saw the sister-inw


    now, but they often saw the sister-inw again, because everyone couldn¡¯t resist Avah¡¯s temptation.


    Elisa knew that Jane had written novels before, and she even read the novels written by Jane.


    She asked: ¡°Did sister-inw stop writing in the future? I think sister-inw¡¯s novels are very good.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I never read novels. The first time I read it was the novel written by sister-inw.


    After reading it, I think sister-inw¡¯s imagination is so rich.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Sister-inw is very busy now, maybe she doesn¡¯t have time to write, but she still writes


    asionally, but she hasn¡¯t published it. She uses our brothers as material.¡±


    Elisa grinned, ¡°You can ask sister-inw to write you as the hero in her novel, and give you a bunch of


    beauties.¡±


    Remy: ¡°If I be the hero in her novel, the heroine must be you.¡±


    Elisaughed even wider. Suddenly, she hugged Remy¡¯s neck and offered him a sweet kiss.


    The beloved took the initiative to send a sweet kiss, and Remy naturally hugged her back


    unceremoniously, deepening the kiss.


    After the kiss, Elisa¡¯s handnded on Remy¡¯s face, touching it lightly, looking at him with affectionate


    eyes and a little apology.


    Elisa: ¡°At noon, I frightened you, I gave you a gift to suppress your shock.¡±


    Remy poked her lips again, and said, ¡°It scared me to death, you don¡¯t know, when I received the


    news, my face changed, and my hands and feet were so scared that I couldn¡¯t think of anything else at


    that time. One thing is that my beloved woman will never surrender to others.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if I want to turn against the Bucham family and be an enemy of the Bucham family, I will


    never let go!¡±


    Elisa leaned against his chest and apologized softly: ¡°Remy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Remy hugged her tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t say these things to me, it¡¯s not your fault, and it¡¯s not your mother¡¯s


    fault, I know my aunt appreciates me, she just thinks I¡¯m far away.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I will not let what happened today happen again.¡± Elisa raised her head and promised


    him. ¡°My mother, it¡¯s loosened a lot.¡±


    Remy lowered his head, put his forehead against hers, and said softly, ¡°Elisa, I have something to tell


    you.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Before you knocked on the door and came in, my brother and I talked on the phone. My parents,


    brother and sister-inw wille to Wiltspoon soon, not only to attend the wedding of Zachary and


    his wife, but also to propose marriage to your family.¡±


    Elisa looked at him.


    Remy thought she thought it was too early to propose a marriage, so she quickly said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s


    engagement or marriage, my feelings for you will never change, and I will always love you.¡±


    Remy: ¡°I won¡¯t doubt your feelings for me.¡±


    Elisa had trusted Remy 100% since she fell in love with Remy.


    Maybe she would change her mind, but even Remy didn¡¯t.


    Of course, Elisa didn¡¯t say this sentence, for fear that Remy would think wildly again.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my mother will disagree. Although my mother has rxed considerably, today¡¯s incident is


    also the result of a series of problems caused by my mother that have prevented us from being


    together, but I am not sure my mother will agree to both of us marrying.¡±


    Remy said: ¡°I¡¯m mentally prepared. If I fail to propose marriage once, I will propose marriage twice,


    three times, and countless times. I believe that there will always be a sessful proposal.¡±


    Elisa smiled, ¡°I will fully cooperate with you and work hard for our future!¡±


    Remy: ¡°Elisa, I love you.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°I love you too.¡±


    The heads of the two people got closer and closer, and finally, their lips touched and became


    entangled.

 Chapter 2295

    Chapter 2295


    After the kiss, Elisa gently touched Remy¡¯s face, and asked softly, ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Remy nted another delicate kiss on her face, ¡°After knowing that Young Master Bucham has found


    the destined girl, I am relieved, but I am still scared, you should give me some warmth and make me


    calm down.¡±


    Elisa smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a gift and a kiss, isn¡¯t that warm enough?¡±


    Pressing her head against his chest, he smiled lowly: ¡°It¡¯s warm.


    Shouldn¡¯t something like this happen in the future, and if it happens a few more times, I¡¯ll be scared to


    have a heart attack.


    We want to get engaged as soon as possible, and then hold a sensational engagement banquet in


    Wiltspoon, which will be more lively than the engagement banquet between Callum and Camryn.¡±


    Elisa responded meekly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you to give me a sensational engagement banquet in


    Wiltspoon.¡±


    Soon, she left his arms and asked him, ¡°Are you busy? You go first, and I¡¯m going back to thepany


    too.¡±


    Remy pulled her back again and hugged her, ¡°Come here, stay with me, I don¡¯t even have the mind to


    deal with business.¡±


    His wife was almost gone, so he didn¡¯t have the mind to deal with business.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together in the evening, and then let¡¯s go to two movies?¡± Elisa also knew that Remy


    was frightened, and it was not enough just to give gifts.


    She decided to take Remy to two movies tonight.


    Remy: ¡°Okay, you arrange it.¡±


    Looking at the gift from Elisa, Remy whispered, ¡°You bought coat, shirt and tie for me, why didn¡¯t you


    buy me a pair of trousers?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°You haven¡¯t even looked through the clothes in the bag.¡±


    Hearing what she said, Remy let go of her, then picked up the bag to look through it, and found the new


    one she bought for him in the bag.


    It¡¯s bright red.


    Remy: ¡°¡­It¡¯s all red?¡±


    He never wore red.


    In the past, when he was young, his mother bought it for him. When he was in his birth year, the


    clothes his mother bought for him were mainly red, whether it was the coat or the bottom.


    He was very resistant to red, and then he made up his own mind.


    But every time his birth yeares, his mother would still buy him a lot of red clothes. He had never


    touched those red clothes, and they were still in the bottom of the box.


    At this moment, when he saw that the woman he loved bought him a new one for the first time, the


    color was actually red, and it was all red.


    It made Remy suspect that it was his mother who said something in front of Elisa.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like red? I think the road of love between us has not been going very smoothly this year, so I


    bought red clothes to wear.¡±


    Remy: ¡°¡­Wearing red clothes can improve luck?¡±


    Elisa¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, she didn¡¯t speak, she justughed.


    Remy: ¡°I seem to have seen a ghost movie, saying that wearing red clothes is easy to attract ghosts.¡±


    Now it was Elisa¡¯s turn to be stunned, and she asked: ¡°Really? Wearing red clothes is easy to attract


    ghosts? I really like red, it¡¯s bright red, it¡¯s very dazzling and beautiful, look at my car, everyone likes to


    buy red ones.¡±


    When Elisa came out, she liked to drive a red sports car.


    Remy: ¡°That¡¯s a lie, but I don¡¯t like red old bottoms. Other things are red, which is barely eptable. I


    don¡¯t like red for the underwear I wear on my body.¡±

 Chapter 2296

    Chapter 2296


    In front of the woman he loved, Remy made no secret of his dislike of red, which was too dazzling.


    When it came to red, the two people had different views. Elisa liked the dazzling red, but Remy hated it.


    Elisa: ¡°Then, I¡¯ll change it to another colorter.¡±


    Remy looked at her, and then whispered a few words in her ear. Elisa blushed, but her eyes were full of


    anticipation, and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s all right, you just keep it, I¡¯ll take care of it next time I will pay


    attention, I will not buy you red ones.


    It would be even better if you were willing to show me wearing women¡¯s clothes once. You are so


    handsome, you must look good in women¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Remy immediately solemnly reminded her: ¡°Elisa, I¡¯m a man, how can a serious man wear women¡¯s


    clothing? I just want to be a husband with you, but I don¡¯t want to be a sister with you.¡±


    Elisaughed, ¡°It seems that none of you are willing to wear women¡¯s clothing.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Serenity or Jasmine asked them to do?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Zachary and Josh to wear women¡¯s clothing.¡± Elisa didn¡¯t answer directly. In fact,


    Serenity and Jasmine never said that to their men.


    Elisa deliberately made fun of Remy on a whim.


    Remy thought he was beingpared, so he struggled and said: ¡°I actually dress like a woman. When


    I was little, my mom was excited to have a daughter, but when I came along, I was a woman with


    handles. My mom said that she would treat me like a daughter. When I was just walking, my mother


    bullied me and would not resist. In summer, she would wear small skirts for me every day and grow my


    hair long. She really raised me as a daughter.¡±


    Elisa became interested and said with a smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard you say this before.¡±


    Remy: ¡°That¡¯s my embarrassing history, how dare I tell you about it.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°How long have you been wearing a skirt? Does your family object?¡±


    Remy said: ¡°I¡¯m young, so I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t remember it, but my mother¡¯s album has a lot of photos of


    me wearing a princess dress and pigtails when I was a child. I thought I had an older sister or younger


    sister who was hidden by my mother.


    I woke up and pestered my mother to ask for my sister and sister, my mother said it was my photo.¡±


    My brother also told me many things. He has a good memory and is a few years older than me, so he


    still has a vague impression.


    ¡°My brother said that I am a boy like him, don¡¯t wear skirts every day, don¡¯t grow long hair, and said that


    even if I wear princess dresses every day, I can¡¯t be a princess. Later, I refused to wear skirts,


    and my mother let me go.¡±


    Remyughed at himself: ¡°I think it¡¯s because my mother raised me as a daughter, which made me the


    most useless. Among my brothers, I was the one with the worst boxing skills. To be safe, I had to bring


    bodyguards with me when I went out.¡±


    His brothers only used bodyguards when they were showing off, but generally they didn¡¯t.


    They could punch and kick, and they¡¯re all pretty good.


    Unlike him, he could only defeat a gangster who had not learned boxing.


    ¡°Where are you useless? In my heart, you are a very good man. You have the worst boxing skills


    among brothers, and I don¡¯t know it at all. If you say that, wouldn¡¯t I be even more useless?¡± Elisa didn¡¯t


    like Remy saying he was useless.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She said confidently: ¡°There are many people who can¡¯t martial arts, but there are very few people who


    know martial arts. Even if I don¡¯t know martial arts, others can¡¯t bully me.¡±


    It¡¯s fine if she didn¡¯t bully people.


    Anyone who dared to bully her would be courting death!


    Elisa: ¡°You see Seren knows martial arts, but sister Liberty doesn¡¯t. You can¡¯t say that sister Liberty is


    useless, can you? Sister Liberty missed the time to learn martial arts and exercise, and she doesn¡¯t like


    it, Seren likes it.¡±

 Chapter 2297

    Chapter 2297


    Elisa added: ¡°You can¡¯t say that You¡¯re useless in the future, I don¡¯t like to hear it.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t belittle myself, I am a very good man, a very good man.¡±


    Elisa said sarcastically: ¡°That¡¯s for sure, the men that I can fall in love with are all very good.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while in the office, but Elisa still left.


    She made an appointment with a client to discuss business.


    Remy reluctantly sent her out of the office.


    Seeing him looking like he was going to send her off, Elisa stopped, turned around and quickly kissed


    him on the cheek, and said: ¡°I really have an appointment with a client, so I don¡¯t want to miss the


    appointment. When I finish the business negotiation, I¡¯lle pick you up from get off work.


    ¡°Smile, I like to see you smile, your smile is the one that heals the emotional wounds I suffered at the


    beginning.¡±


    Remy smiled and said: ¡°You don¡¯t need toe pick me up, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving, you can go back and do your work.¡±


    Remy stood at the elevator entrance and watched Elisa enter the elevator. He waited until the elevator


    door was closed and he couldn¡¯t see his sweetheart, so he turned and walked back.


    At the same time, Jensburg.


    Queen Enterprise.


    Kevin¡¯s car stopped at the gate of Queen Enterprise, and he honked the horn in the car to remind the


    security guard to open the door for him.


    Seeing that it was Kevin¡¯s car, the security guard came out of the security room and was about to open


    the door for Kevin, but he saw that the person in the car was a woman with long hair and a skirt.


    The security guard froze for a moment.


    He was very familiar with this car.


    It was the car used by the third young master of the York family who was brazen and stalking Mr.


    Queen. He would go in and out of theirpany several times a day.


    He and his colleagues were very familiar with this car.


    It was absolutely impossible to misidentify the vehicle.


    However, the person in the car was a woman.


    It¡¯s not Kevin.


    The security guard was tangled for a while, not knowing who the woman in the car was Kevin, and why


    he came here in Kevin¡¯s car.


    Should he open the door and let the other party enter thepany?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Seeing that the security guard didn¡¯t open the door, Kevin looked at himself stupidly. He didn¡¯t get out


    of the car, let alone press the window, and still honked the car horn.


    The security guard came back to his senses and walked out to knock on the car window.


    Only then did Kevin press the car window, but he didn¡¯t look at the security guard, he still looked ahead


    and said, ¡°Open the door, I want to go in.¡±


    The voice was low and familiar.


    It was clearly the third young master of the York family.


    The security guard was suspicious. ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°I am Kevin¡¯s twin sister.¡±


    security guard: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Mr. Queen, open the door quickly.¡±


    Security: ¡°¡­Oh, good.¡±


    As the security guard walked back, preparing to open the door for Kevin, he muttered in a low voice:


    ¡°Does Third Young Master York have a twin sister? I¡¯ve never heard of it. Third Young Master¡¯s twin


    sister speaks very much like Third Young Master York.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t a woman¡¯s voice be crisp and sweet?


    It was the first time he heard a woman speak like a man¡¯s voice.


    Finally, the security guard opened the door.


    Kevin quickly drove into thepany.


    After a few minutes.


    Everyone in Queen Enterprise saw a tall woman with exactly the same facial features as Kevin, walking


    in a serpentine pace with high heels, and broke into the office building.


    The two receptionists were stunned and even forgot to intercept.

 Chapter 2298

    Chapter 2298


    As soon as Kevin entered the elevator, he quickly took off his high heels.


    It turns out that high heels were so difficult to wear.


    No wonder Hayden didn¡¯t like to wear it, and she refused to wear it. She didn¡¯t even want to change


    back to women¡¯s clothes, she just liked men¡¯s clothes.


    She refused to ept the skirts and high heels he gave her. He said he wanted to see her in women¡¯s


    clothing, but she also wanted to see him in women¡¯s clothing¡­


    Today, he only showed her wearing women¡¯s clothing once.


    Wearing long fake hair and long skirts was a trivial matter, and putting on make-up to make him


    resolute facial features look milder, these were easy to control, but those high heels were not easy to


    control.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He walked staggeringly and crookedly.


    Fortunately, this was Jensburg. He didn¡¯t tell everyone that he was Kevin.


    Otherwise, let media reporters know, it would definitely be the headline news of the entertainment


    section.


    Kevin deliberately held a bag.


    There was a set of his casual clothes stuffed in the bag, and he would change in the lounge in


    Hayden¡¯s officeter.


    That is, he didn¡¯t bring shoes. He put it in the car.


    Hayden should have shoes, so he¡¯d borrow hers to wear them when the timees.


    The elevator brought Kevin to the top floor.


    He put on the high heels again, then stepped out of the elevator and walked straight to Hayden¡¯s office.


    Hayden¡¯s secretary had juste out of the office. When he saw Kevin, he instinctively wanted to say


    hello, but when he saw that it was a woman, he swallowed back the secretary¡¯s words: ¡°Mr. York¡±.


    Fortunately, unlike others, the secretary reacted very quickly after being stunned, and immediately


    stopped Kevin from entering the office.


    The secretary was still scolding those people below in his heart, why did he let a womane


    upstairs? Did he think Mr. Queen had too few suits?


    In other words, this woman looked like the Third Young Master York, and it was not an exaggeration to


    say that the facial features were exactly the same.


    ¡°it¡¯s me.¡±


    Kevin made no secrets in front of the secretary.


    The low words made the secretary dumbfounded, and then watched him push open the office door and


    go in.


    ¡°¡­Third Young Master York?¡±


    The secretary finally came to his senses, the door of the office was closed.


    ¡°Third Young Master York? The woman who just entered was dressed as Third Young Master York?¡±


    The secretary muttered to himself, trying very hard to convince himself to believe his eyes.


    He was not blind.


    It was real.


    That woman was the Third Young Master York. Was he a man disguised as a woman?


    Or was it that Mr. Queen never epts the feelings of the Third Young Master York, so the Third Young


    Master York pretends to be a woman? In order to take down their Mr. Queen, Young Master York


    worked really hard, even using tricks like pretending to be a woman.


    What a sacrifice!


    Two people, if one of them was a woman, were really a good match.


    Unfortunately, both were men.


    The secretary believed that his boss was not crooked. No matter what Hank did, even if Donald and his


    wife were taken down, Hayden would never ept Hank¡¯s feelings.


    His Boss, Mr. Queen, always liked real women.


    The secretary really wanted to open the door and go in to see his boss¡¯s reaction, but finally held back.


    Kevin closed the door of the office and locked the door behind him, so as not to be disturbed by others


    to talk about love with Hayden.


    Hayden was busy, she didn¡¯t even raise her head, thinking it was the secretary going anding back,


    she didn¡¯t raise her head until she heard the footsteps of high heels and realized that the person who


    came in was not the secretary.


    When facing Kevin¡¯s handsome face with makeup on, the pen in Hayden¡¯s hand dropped on the table,


    rolled around a few times, and then fell to the ground.


    Kevin came over, stood opposite her, raised his hand to brush his fake long hair, turned around a few


    times, showed off the long skirt, and finally asked the dumbfounded Hayden: ¡°Hayden, how are you?


    Women¡¯s clothing Pretty, right? My facial features are too strong, even if I wear women¡¯s clothing and


    makeup, I don¡¯t have the softness of a woman.¡±

 Chapter 2299

    Chapter 2299


    Kevin continued: ¡°But you are different. Your facial features are feminine and evil. You pretend to be a


    man, but you stillck a bit of masculinity. If you put on women¡¯s clothes, you will definitely be


    charming. You are a woman. Come on, let¡¯s exchange clothes, I will wear this for you¡­Clothes are


    ostentatious.


    You don¡¯t have to wear women¡¯s clothes to show off, you just need to change into women¡¯s clothes in


    your lounge and let me see how you look in women¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Kevin actually wore women¡¯s clothing.


    He also ran to herpany in women¡¯s clothing.


    Hayden looked Kevin up and down, and after a while, she couldn¡¯t helpughing, and said: ¡°Mr. York,


    you look pretty good in women¡¯s clothing, but you¡¯re too masculine.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Because I¡¯m a man, even if I dress up as a woman, I still look like a man, and you are a


    woman, even if you pretend to be a man for more than 20 years, you are still a woman. Hayden, I don¡¯t


    ask you to run around in women¡¯s clothes like me, just in your lounge, let¡¯s exchange clothes, let me


    see how you look in women¡¯s clothes, okay? I really want to know if you look good in women¡¯s


    clothing.¡±


    While Kevin was speaking, his eyes locked on her deeply, with anticipation.


    Haydenughed and said: ¡°Kevin, I can¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes, I¡¯m not used to it, you are wearing


    women¡¯s clothes now, do you feelfortable? Are youfortable? You must be ufortable.


    When you walk in high heels, do you want to take off your high heels and run with your shoes?¡±


    Kevin was left speechless by her question.


    He was really ufortable, not used to it, and wanted to throw away those high heels. But he was a


    man.


    ¡°I admit that I am a woman. No matter how many years I pretend to be a man, I am still a woman. This


    is an indisputable fact, and I cannot deny it. But I have been pretending to be a man since I was a child,


    and I have been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years. I am used to this kind of life and this


    way of dressing.


    You asked me to change into women¡¯s clothes, wear high heels, wear fake long hair or grow long hair, I


    must also feel ufortable and ufortable.


    Kevin, if you really like me, you shouldn¡¯t force me to do things I don¡¯t like to do.¡±


    After Kevin looked at her for a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault. You don¡¯t like to wear


    women¡¯s clothes, you don¡¯t want to wear high heels, and you like men¡¯s clothes. I respect your choice.


    Can I borrow your lounge?


    Take this dress off, I don¡¯t feelfortable in this dress and this wig.¡±


    The pair of high heels under his feet, he wanted to throw them on the street every minute.


    Hayden said generously: ¡°The door of the lounge is not locked, you go in and change by yourself, did


    you bring the clothes to change?¡±


    Kevin said honestly: ¡°Take it, I just walked through it for you to see. For you, I really can do anything.¡±


    Hayden smiled, ¡°Then you go in and change, and change back to your men¡¯s clothes, so you can be


    morefortable.¡±


    Kevin carried his clothes into Hayden¡¯s lounge. He didn¡¯t close the door after he went in. Anyway,


    Hayden wouldn¡¯te to see him.


    How was his figure, he took her to take a bath that night, she had already seen it.


    When Kevin entered the lounge to change clothes, Hayden did not take a peek.


    She didn¡¯t work any more, but sat on a ck chair with deep thought on his handsome face.


    When she saw Kevin walking in in women¡¯s clothing, she was dumbfounded and couldn¡¯t believe what


    she saw.


    After understanding the reason why wore women¡¯s clothing, Hayden didn¡¯t show it on the face, but her


    mood fluctuated greatly.


    For her, Kevin had worked hard enough and dared to do anything.


    Even wearing women¡¯s clothing, the sacrifice was really great.


    Recalling the days since Kevin lived in Jensburg, he brought her too many joys, sorrows, sorrows and


    joys, which caused waves in her peaceful life, but also enriched her life.


    When she was angry, she was really mad at him.

 Chapter 2300

    Chapter 2300


    She was very happy when sheughed. One thing, she was sure of.


    Kevin¡¯s feelings for her had changed obviously from just following his grandma¡¯s arrangement to


    approach her to really liking her.


    After sitting for a while, Hayden got up, walked out of the desk, and walked to the lounge.


    Kevin had already changed into his casual clothes, but he had no shoes, and his leather shoes were in


    the car.


    Looking at the pair of high heels, Kevin bent down and lifted them up, wanting to throw them into the


    trash can.


    ¡°What are you throwing it for? Keep it. These are the high-heeled shoes worn by the Third Young


    Master York.¡±


    Hayden came with a teasing voice.


    Kevin looked over and found that she was leaning against the door, with her hands in her trouser


    pockets, looking at him with a half-smile.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Hayden: ¡°Don¡¯t throw away this dress, keep it all. Oh, it¡¯s a pity, I didn¡¯t take a picture of you wearing


    women¡¯s clothing and long hair just now.¡±


    Hayden looked shocked. She walked in, walked in front of Kevin, pulled out her hands in her trouser


    pockets, and helped Kevin tidy up his clothes.


    ¡°You, it¡¯s better to wear men¡¯s clothing. You¡¯re handsome, you have a good figure, like a male model,


    you look handsome in any clothes.¡±


    Kevin caught her hands helping her straighten his clothes, his ck eyes locked her beautiful features,


    and said in a low voice, ¡°Do you want to take a picture? I can change into women¡¯s clothes again, put


    on a wig, put on high heels, and take pictures of you. You can take as many pictures as you want.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. Although you have a handsome face, it¡¯s really not like you are pretending to


    be a woman.¡±


    Hayden withdrew her hand, and patted Kevin¡¯s t chest wantonly, teasing: ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like this at


    all.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He thought about dressing up a little more, but finally gave up.


    Well, even though he was extremely thick-skinned, he still felt a little ashamed.


    Hayden bent down, picked up the wig he put there from the bed, looked at it for a while, and then put it


    on her head.


    Picking up the long skirt again, under Kevin¡¯s surprised eyes, she walked into the bathroom as if


    nothing had happened.


    Soon, she came out of it.


    She just took off her suit and put on a long skirt.


    She didn¡¯t take off those fake abs.


    That¡¯s it, Kevin also looked straight at it.


    He knew she was beautiful, he knew how handsome she was as a man.


    There were more women who admired her than his elder brother.


    Seeing that Kevin looked dumbfounded, Hayden¡¯s pretty face flushed slightly. This was her first time


    wearing women¡¯s clothing, and even her parents had never seen her wearing women¡¯s clothing.


    She didn¡¯t know what to think, but on impulse just now, she picked up the wig and put it on, as well as


    the long skirt she had just reced.


    Kevin was a little stronger than her. She was wearing a long skirt suitable for him, which looked a little


    loose, so she had to tie the straps on both sides of the skirt a little tighter.


    He usually saw that he was as tall as her, but when he really wore clothes that suited him, the hem of


    the skirt looked a little longer. If he chose a long skirt that just reached his heels, she might drag the


    floor when he put it on.


    He was still taller than her.

 Chapter 2301

    Chapter 2301


    ¡°Kevin.¡± Hayden yelled with a cold face.


    Kevin came back to his senses.


    He was about to go forward.


    ¡°Continue to stand where you are, take out your mobile phone, and take two photos. I¡¯ll change back


    into my clothes as soon as possible.In the future, I probably won¡¯t change into women¡¯s clothes again.¡±


    Kevin took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take a picture right away, don¡¯t change your


    clothes yet.¡±


    He quickly took a picture of her with his mobile phone.


    She didn¡¯t wear make-up, but she was born a beauty, and she put on women¡¯s clothes and a wig, just


    as he imagined, she was so beautiful.


    He took several shots on the side.


    Hayden turned around and went to the bathroom.


    Kevin quickly patted her back again, and took pictures of her walking in women¡¯s clothing.


    What a nice view!


    After Kevin took the photo, the smile on his face couldn¡¯t be put away.


    He repeatedly looked at her pictures of women¡¯s clothing.


    Then he chose the most lovely one and made it his home screen picture.


    In this way, he could see her beautiful photos every time he uses his mobile phone.


    He also wanted to erge it a bit, post it, and then ce it all over his room. He also wanted to post


    some smaller ones, put them in small photo frames, and hang them on his key chain. In short, he


    hoped to see her beautiful photo all the time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It was very rare to be able to take photos of her in women¡¯s clothing.


    Kevin didn¡¯t think about why she suddenly changed into women¡¯s clothes to show him, he only knew


    that she was wearing women¡¯s clothes, probably this time, the only time.


    It would be difficult to see her in women¡¯s clothing in the future.


    After today¡¯s incident of him wearing women¡¯s clothes, Kevin also gave up the idea of forcing her to


    change back into women¡¯s clothes.


    In her words, she was used to pretending to be a man, and she was used to dressing like this, so it was


    too difficult for her to wear women¡¯s clothing and high heels.


    He felt ufortable and ufortable, so why force her to do it?


    He liked her for who she was, not what clothes she wore.


    He liked her whether she wore men¡¯s or women¡¯s clothes.


    Kevin thought, if one day she ever agreed to marry him as his wife, he could ept her wearing a suit


    and holding a wedding with her, making people misunderstand that they were gay.


    Anyway, he knew she was not a man.


    After a while, Hayden came out of the bathroom, holding the long dress and wig in her hand.


    Walking over, she threw the long skirt and wig back to Kevin, ¡°Take it back.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± Kevin was in a happy mood, he caught the skirt and wig, and wanted to talk to Hayden, but


    Hayden walked out of the lounge quickly.


    She must be shy.


    Kevin thought with a smile.


    She was finally willing to wear women¡¯s clothing once for him, even if it was only for a few minutes, he


    was satisfied.


    Hayden was notpletely indifferent to him.


    She liked him.


    It¡¯s just that she was emotionally introverted, and it¡¯s hard to see that she had feelings for him.


    Hayden had just returned to her desk when there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Brother, open the door, brother, why did you lock the door in broad daylight?¡±


    Hugh¡¯s voice came in through the door.


    Hayden responded with a ck face: ¡°You don¡¯t know how to open the door ande in?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°It can¡¯t be opened, you locked the door.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    It was estimated that Kevin locked the door of the office to prevent people from entering.

 Chapter 2302

    Chapter 2302


    Knowing that her younger brother was here to watch the fun, Hayden sighed, went over and unlocked


    it, then turned around and walked back.


    Hugh pushed the door of the office open.


    ¡°Brother, where is Kevin? I heard that Kevin disguised himself as a woman and came to ourpany,


    right?¡±


    Hugh looked like he was eating melons.


    Upon receiving the news, he rushed over immediately.


    He wanted to see the fun.


    Kevin could wear women¡¯s clothes, and even lied to people that she was Kevin¡¯s twin sister.


    The York family had not had a daughter for several generations.


    If Kevin had a twin sister, would others not know about it?


    The elders of the York family had long spoiled that daughter to heaven.


    Hayden¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she asked indifferently: ¡°Who did you listen to?¡±


    ¡°Many people are saying, I came upstairs as soon as I received the news, is it true? Brother, have you


    seen Kevin in women¡¯s clothing? Isn¡¯t he beautiful? Unexpectedly, he would put on women¡¯s clothes for


    you, haha, I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡±


    ¡°Brother, have you been moved? Kevin is actually very kind to you, even if he approached you at first


    because of his grandma,ter, he is sincere to you, I can see that our parents Anyone who has been


    here can see it.


    Look how much our parents like Kevin, which shows that this person is good. Although my parents


    really want you to marry, they mainly focus on your happiness.¡±


    Hugh said thetter sentence in a very low voice, afraid that the secretary outside would overhear.


    ¡°Sister, you should consider Kevin and give him a chance.¡±


    Hugh said this in a softer voice.


    Hayden looked at his younger brother.


    Hayden: ¡°Hugh, how much benefit has Kevin given you, are you speaking for him?¡±


    Hugh chuckled, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do me any favors. I told him to pay attention to his brother-inw¡¯s line.


    He still treats me like that, and he didn¡¯t try to please me. Not to mention giving me benefits.


    Sister, I want you to be happy. He is a very good man, very suitable for you.¡±


    His sister was a bit taciturn and didn¡¯t talk much.


    Kevin could speak well, and the two of them were together, learning from each other¡¯s strengths and


    making up for each other¡¯s weaknesses, which was the best match.


    ¡°Sister, where is Kevin? I want to see how he looks in women¡¯s clothing.¡± After Hugh persuaded his


    sister, he returned to the original topic.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He came to watch the fun. when he went upstairs, he confirmed that Kevin¡¯s car was still parked in


    front of the office building, and Kevin did not leave.


    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m sorry, your news is not well-informed. I have been here for so long, and you came


    here after receiving the news.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice knocked into Hugh¡¯s ears.


    He instinctively looked in the direction of the door and saw that the office door was closed tightly.


    He turned his head again, only to see Kevining out of his sister¡¯s lounge.


    Hugh stared wide-eyed, rubbed his own on purpose, and said, ¡°Brother, I suspect there is something


    wrong with my eyes, why did I see Kevine out of your lounge.¡±


    Hayden said coldly: ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    ¡°elder brother!¡±


    Hugh leaned over half of his body gossiping, leaned in front of his sister, and asked, ¡°What did you two


    do in the lounge?¡±


    When the sound fell, he was beaten by his sister.


    Hugh was not angry when he was beaten, he stood up straight, touched the ce where his sister beat


    him, andughed.


    Soon, he looked at Kevin who wasing over again, and saw that Kevin was not wearing a long skirt


    and a wig as everyone said. He asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were dressed as a woman? Did you lose


    the game between you and my brother? You decided to be the one?¡±


    Kevin smiled lowly, ¡°If your brother wants to take the lead, I will be happy to cooperate with him.¡±


    Hayden red at him.


    Kevin hurriedly said: ¡°Hayden, it was your brother who started this topic first.¡±


    A proper wife was strict. Oh, she not his wife yet.

 Chapter 2303

    Chapter 2303


    Hughughed haha and said, ¡°Brother, look at him, everything depends on you.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden scolded her younger brother.


    Hugh touched his nose and smiled, but he didn¡¯t dare tough so presumptuously.


    Hayden also stared at Kevin.


    Kevin smiled at her, even though she stared at him, she would not be angry.


    Hugh said: ¡°Mr. York, everyone said that you came here disguised as a woman. I don¡¯t believe that you


    can do this for my brother. Do you want to prove it with practical actions?¡±


    Kevin looked at Hayden and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need to prove it to you, as long as your brother believes in


    me.¡±


    Hugh put his arms around Kevin¡¯s shoulders, walked towards the sofa with his arms around Kevin, and


    said as he walked, ¡°I¡¯m your future brother-inw, show me the clothes too, you won¡¯t lose a piece of


    meat, others have seen it, but I haven¡¯t, it¡¯s a pity.¡±


    Kevin took his hand away and sat down on the sofa, ¡°You don¡¯t have good eyesight, no one is to


    me. Unless your brother wants to see it, I won¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothing anymore.¡±


    Hayden had fulfilled his wish, and he would not pester her endlessly about wearing women¡¯s clothes in


    the future.


    No matter what Hugh said, Kevin just refused to pretend to be a woman again.


    Hugh asked Hayden in shock: ¡°Brother, did you take pictures of him pretending to be a woman?¡±


    Hayden sat back at her desk and got busy again.


    Hearing her younger brother¡¯s question, she didn¡¯t raise her head, and said coldly, ¡°No.¡±


    The way he wore women¡¯s clothing and a wig had been etched into her heart.


    She didn¡¯t need to take pictures.


    Unlike Kevin, he had to take pictures and save them.


    Kevin wanted to keep it, because Hayden was a woman, and in the future, it was possible to restore


    her identity as a woman.


    But he was a real man, Hayden didn¡¯t take a photo to save, maybe there were other considerations and


    she didn¡¯t want to make him aughingstock.


    Hugh: ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t you take pictures, I want to see.¡±


    Hayden was still indifferent, she said: ¡°There are a lot of women outside you, what kind of beauties do


    you want to see? He is not beautiful at all in women¡¯s clothing. I am afraid that if you look at it, it will


    affect your aesthetics.¡±


    Hugh looked at Kevin, ¡°It¡¯s so handsome, isn¡¯t it good to pretend to be a woman?¡±


    Kevin chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m very masculine.¡±


    Hugh was speechless.


    His sister could be very handsome when pretending to be a man, but Kevin may not be beautiful when


    pretending to be a woman.


    Hugh couldn¡¯t wear Kevin¡¯s clothes again, so Hugh had to fail.


    Kevin stayed in Hayden¡¯s office.


    Not long after, the secretary knocked on the door.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, Mr. Rogers is here.¡±


    Rogers Group was always an important client of Queen Enterprise. Every time the twopanies


    discussed project cooperation, Hayden personally took the lead, which showed how much Queen


    Enterprise valued the cooperation with Rogers Group.


    ¡°Mr. Rogers please.¡±


    Hayden immediately stopped working, put down the pen, got up, walked around the desk, and strode


    towards the office door.


    The secretary quickly asked Mr. Rogers and his secretary toe in together.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rogers.¡±


    The two chief executives shook hands.


    When Mr. Rogers saw Kevin, Kevin stood up at the right time and said hello politely: ¡°Mr. Rogers.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re here.¡±

 Chapter 2304

    Chapter 2304


    Mr. Rogers also replied politely. He nced at Kevin and then at Hayden, with sympathy for Hayden in


    his eyes.


    Hayden was the most outstanding young talent he had ever seen. If he had a daughter who was


    suitable for his age, he would like to match her with Hayden.


    Unexpectedly, Hayden would be entangled by Kevin unluckily.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin was also cheeky enough, Hayden said clearly that he didn¡¯t like homos*xuals, Kevin still stalked.


    He heard that Hayden¡¯s admirers couldn¡¯tpete with Kevin, and they were all defeated, mainly


    because they were not as shameless as Kevin, and Hayden didn¡¯t give them any chance.


    Therefore, those women who admired Hayden hated Kevin so much that they had nothing to do with


    him.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting for Mr. Queen to get off work and have dinner together in the evening.¡± Kevin knew


    what Mr. Rogers meant when he looked at him, and he didn¡¯t care what others thought of him.


    Everyone thought he was gay.


    They knew that they were all deceived by Hayden.


    ¡°Hayden, I¡¯ll wait in the VIP room next door, so I won¡¯t disturb you talking about business with Mr.


    Rogers.¡±


    Kevin said to Hayden thoughtfully, then walked out on his own, and went to the VIP room next door.


    After Kevin left, Hayden asked Mr. Rogers to sit down in front of the sofa.


    Mr. Rogers was sitting exactly where Kevin was sitting just now.


    The long skirt and high-heeled shoes that Kevin wore were all stuffed into a bag, and the bag was also


    ced where he was sitting.


    Sitting like this, Mr. Rogers saw the skirt and high heels in the bag.


    Hayden quickly took the bag and stuffed it under the coffee table.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, I know it¡¯s a private matter between you and Mr. York, but I still have the cheek to say a


    few words. I think you are too tolerant of Mr. York. You are a normal man and don¡¯t like homose*uality.


    You must firmly reject it to the end and don¡¯t give Mr. York any chance.¡±


    Mr. Rogers said out loud.


    Hayden said with a wry smile: ¡°Mr. Rogers, you have never dealt with Mr. York before. I don¡¯t know how


    entangled he is. It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t tried to refuse to the end. It doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    At first, she firmly refused.


    At that time, she didn¡¯t know that she was the daughter-inw candidate chosen by Grandma York for


    Kevin.


    Later she found out that she died of that rejection, mainly because she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    Kevin was too difficult to deal with.


    She had never met such a difficult man.


    Another point was that her parents liked Kevin very much, and they were very happy to know that she


    was the granddaughter-inw of York¡¯s grandma.


    A family of four, parents and younger brother were all on Kevin¡¯s side, and they all wanted to marry her


    to Kevin. She was equal to being attacked by her family and Kevin inside and outside. In this case, how


    could she be Kevin¡¯s opponent?


    After getting along for a long time, Hayden didn¡¯t say anything, but she knew in her heart that she


    already had some feelings for Kevin.


    Otherwise, just to satisfy Kevin¡¯s wish, she wouldn¡¯t have changed into women¡¯s clothing.


    Except when she was a child, even her parents had never seen her in women¡¯s clothing.


    She was willing to change into women¡¯s clothing for Kevin, which showed that she liked Kevin.


    Mr. Rogers made a move and said: ¡°Mr. Queen, you want to get rid of Mr. York and make Mr. York give


    up. The most effective way is you to find a girlfriend, date for a period of time, and then get married. Mr.


    York will give up.


    Mr. Queen, you have many admirers, but you never give them a chance. Mr. York will think that you


    don¡¯t like women, so he doesn¡¯t give up, so he keeps pestering you.¡±


    After being silent for a while, Hayden smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Rogers, let¡¯s talk about business.¡±


    She was a woman, how could she fall in love with a woman?


    Wasn¡¯t that harmful?


    Kevin pursued her openly, letting everyone in Jensburg know that she was being stalked by Kevin.


    Those girls who admired her, but couldn¡¯t beat Kevin, would gradually give up on her.


    When her female identity is revealed, those girls will not be sad, so it can be regarded as saving them.

 Chapter 2305

    Chapter 2305


    By the time Hayden and Mr. Rogers finished talking about business matters, it was already evening.


    ¡°Mr. Rogers, happy cooperation.¡±


    Hayden stood up and shook hands with Mr. Rogers.


    Mr. Rogers shook hands with Hayden and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s a happy cooperation.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rogers, let¡¯s have a meal together, I treat you.¡±


    Hayden checked the time and invited Mr. Rogers to have dinner with her, but Mr. Rogers declined.


    He said apologetically, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Queen, let¡¯s do it another day. I have to go home for dinner


    tonight. It¡¯s the fifteenth anniversary of my wife¡¯s marriage. That¡¯s because I need to go home to spend


    time with my wife. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t force it, she personally escorted Mr. Rogers out of the office and sent him to the first


    floor.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, don¡¯t send me any more. Goodbye.¡± Mr. Rogers stopped at the entrance of the office


    building and refused to let Hayden see him off.


    Hayden stood there, watching Mr. Rogers leave.


    Seeing Mr. Rogers¡¯s car driving out of Queen Enterprise, she turned around and walked back.


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    When it was time to get off work, everyone went out, except Hayden who went in.


    Everyone who saw her greeted her respectfully.


    Hayden didn¡¯t know if it¡¯s a delusion or a sensitivity, She always felt that when everyone greeted her,


    they looked at her with weird eyes.


    Thinking of Kevin who was still waiting in the VIP room on the top floor, Hayden sighed in her heart.


    It¡¯s not surprising that people saw her that way.


    It was all caused by Kevin.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Pretending to be a woman, Kevin ran to thepany to look for her, and was seen by so many people,


    so it must have spread to every corner of thepany.


    ¡°elder brother.¡±


    Hugh just came downstairs. Seeing his sister walking back, he stopped and called out.


    ¡°Mr. Rogers is gone?¡± Hugh asked.


    Hayden hummed, saw that Hugh had taken off his suit jacket, and asked him, ¡°Where are you going at


    night?¡±


    ¡°My confidante is going to go shopping, so she asks me to apany her, just to be a free porter.¡±


    When the sound fell, he was stared at by his sister.


    Hayden scolded his brother in a low voice: ¡°If you have such leisure, you should find a good woman to


    get along with. Don¡¯t keep talking about your confidante. It will ruin your reputation. People outside will


    say that you are a yboy. You have no love for those bosom friends. How wronged you are!¡±


    Like her, she knew that she was a woman and couldn¡¯t ept girls¡¯ feelings.


    No matter how noble the other party¡¯s background was, she would not ept it, and would not give


    him the slightest chance.


    There was once an admirer who had dark forces in her family.


    After falling in love with her, she stalked her for a long time, and even the other party¡¯s father and


    brother put pressure on her, used both soft and hard methods, and even took the Queen Enterprise


    into surgery. She withstood the huge pressure and was unwilling to give the other party a chance.


    Because she was a woman.


    Unable to marry a woman.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go first, you go upstairs quickly, don¡¯t keep Mr. York waiting for a long time.¡±


    Hugh was most afraid of his sister nagging him a lot of confidante. As soon as his sister told him, he


    ran away quickly.


    Hayden looked at his younger brother, who ran away as if fleeing for his life. His handsome face was


    pale, but there was nothing she could do about him.


    Emotional things couldn¡¯t be forced.


    Hugh had no affection for those confidantes, so it was useless to say that he was.


    Kathryn, whom she helped her younger brother fall in love with, but younger brother didn¡¯t like her.


    Besides, Kathryn didn¡¯t feel that way about her younger brother either.


    10 minutester.


    Hayden returned to the top floor.

 Chapter 2306

    Chapter 2306


    The secretary hadn¡¯t left yet. When she saw Haydening back, she reminded her: ¡°Mr. Queen, Mr.


    York is still in the VIP room.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°I see, the evening schedule is canceled, you get off work first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hearing that Hayden said that the evening schedule was canceled, the secretary couldn¡¯t help but feel


    happy because Hayden didn¡¯t socialize at night, so he, the secretary, could also rest for a night and


    could apany his girlfriend.


    As Hayden¡¯s secretary, he was busy with work, left early and returnedte every day, and had not


    dated his girlfriend for a long time.


    His girlfriend had a problem with him.


    After Hayden ordered the secretary to cancel the evening schedule, he walked to the door of the VIP


    room, opened the door gently, and saw Kevin sitting on the sofa, holding a cup of tea while flipping


    through the newspapers on the coffee table.


    The expression was leisurely and content, without the slightest impatient waiting.


    Sensing someoneing in, Kevin looked up and saw that it was Hayden.


    He put down his teacup, got up and walked towards Hayden, and asked with concern: ¡°Are you done


    with the business? How is it?¡±


    Hayden responded: ¡°We have already discussed the cooperation between Queen and Rogers Group.


    Mr. Rogers came over today and talked all afternoon. The agreement is settled and the cooperation is


    pleasant.¡±


    Kevin congratted her, ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    Hayden was in a happy mood, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Take a look at the newspaper he was reading and the tea he was drinking, and ask him, ¡°Reading the


    newspaper?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Well, reading the newspaper, drinking tea, and waiting for the woman I love to get off work, I


    think my little life is really good.¡±


    Hayden stared at him, ¡°Who is your woman now?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°You are my beloved woman, I am not wrong.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She misheard and reacted a little too quickly.


    ¡°Are you off work?¡± Seeing her speechless, Kevin felt that he had the upper hand again.


    He held her hand in a good mood, but when she shook it off, he held it again, but with a little strength,


    to prevent her from breaking free.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Kevin, this is Queen Enterprise, in mypany!¡± Hayden reminded him seriously.


    She forcefully shook off his hand again, and when he was still about to reach out, she warned: ¡°Be


    careful, I¡¯ll give you a shoulder throw.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°You broke me, and you still have to take care of me.


    Whoever will take care of you deserves to be thrown.¡±


    Hayden turned and walked towards the door, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and have dinner with my parents.¡±


    Originally, she had entertainment at night.


    For this guy, she asked her secretary to cancel her evening schedule.


    Hearing this, Kevin immediately followed her footsteps with a smile, and said with a smile: ¡°I miss Uncle


    Queen and Auntie, I will go back with you to eat with them.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t bother to respond to him.


    Kevin was so thick-skinned that he could go to her house every day to grab a meal.


    ¡°By the way, there is something I forgot to tell you.¡±


    Kevin chased Hayden out of the VIP room, and when he saw Hayden returning to the office, he


    followed, taking out an invitation card as he walked.


    Without looking back, Hayden asked him in a low voice: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, tell me, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Kevin handed the invitation directly to Hayden.


    Hayden stopped in her tracks, nced at him twice, her eyes fell on the invitation card, and asked him,


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°My elder brother and sister-inw are going to hold a wedding in advance. This is their invitation to


    invite your family to have a wedding reception. It was originally sent to you by someone else. After I


    found out, I made the trip myself.¡±


    He also changed into women¡¯s clothes and touched the invitation before he remembered this important


    event.


    Hearing that it was Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding invitation, Hayden took it, opened it and looked at


    it, and said, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be there on the wedding day.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°You can go there two days in advance. Our family doesn¡¯t have to worry about having no ce


    to live. We can arrange for you distinguished guests who havee from afar to stay.¡±


    Hayden returned to the desk with the invitation, tidied up the table, took something else, and then went


    out with Kevin.


    ¡°I can only squeeze in one day,¡± she said as she walked.


    Kevin: ¡°Thest time Josh got married, your family stayed in Wiltspoon for two days.¡±


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll work overtime these few days to see if I can spare two or


    three days to attend your elder brother¡¯s wedding.¡±


    She would definitely attend Zachary¡¯s wedding.


    It was a question of the length of time to stay in Wiltspoon.

 Chapter 2307

    Chapter 2307


    Hearing what Hayden said, Kevin felt sorry for her that she had to work overtime, felt that she would be


    tired, and quickly said: ¡°Hayden, forget it, you can go to have a ss of wedding wine on the wedding


    day. I wanted you to stay in Wiltspoon for a few days, and I will take you around for fun.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there wherever you go. It¡¯s okay to go back to Jensburg to apany you, it doesn¡¯t have to be


    in Wiltspoon.¡±


    With a dark face, Hayden said to him: ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything all day long? Your elder brother is


    still assured that you will take over the catering business of your York Corporation. One day your York


    Corporation¡¯s catering business will be pushed out of the circle. It will be your responsibility. You have


    nothing to do every day and idle around.¡±


    If he used his energy of stalking her to do business, he would definitely be a bigwig in the


    business world.


    Kevin would say: I am already a bigwig in the business world.


    ¡°The various industries involved in the York Corporation are basically stable. Besides, I don¡¯t care


    about things at all. If there are important matters in the hotel, I will also deal with them.¡±


    Kevin always had a smile on his face, which made Hayden want to pinch his face hard, bite him, and


    see if he still smiles?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°For me now, chasing after my wife is the most important thing. If I can¡¯t catch up with you, I won¡¯t be


    able to go back to Wildridge Manor for the New Year this year. My grandma will really kick me out.


    Hayden, when the timees, I will be kicked out of the house by my grandma. You should take me


    in. I will stay at your house and have the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.¡±


    Kevin suddenly felt that this method was feasible.


    It¡¯s October, and the New Year was not far away.


    Looking at Hayden¡¯s appearance, he couldn¡¯t get Hayden to marry him years ago, and he didn¡¯t even


    have much hope of getting engaged. If grandma May really kicked him out and wouldn¡¯t let him spend


    the New Year at home, he would drag his luggage and join Hayden.


    Uncle Queen and Auntie Queen would be very happy to live in Queen¡¯s house and spend the New


    Year in Queen¡¯s house.


    Ha ha.


    Hayden had ck lines on her face.


    The elevator door opened, and she went in directly. When Kevin was about toe in, she suddenly


    pushed hard, pushing Kevin back, and fell to the ground.


    She quickly closed the elevator doors.


    Finally, the ears were quiet.


    ¡°Hayden, Hayden.¡±


    Kevin got up from the ground and rushed to the elevator door, it was toote.


    ¡°He pushed me out without saying hello.¡±


    Although Kevin was pushed out, he was not angry.


    The next moment, he hurried down the stairs.


    After running two floors of stairs, he ran back to the elevator entrance and took another elevator to go


    down to the next floor.


    There was only one elevator for the Queen Enterprise to go up to the top floor.


    Other elevators couldn¡¯t reach the top floor, and he needed to walk a little stairs to get to the top floor.


    Hayden knew that by pushing like that, she couldn¡¯t really get rid of Kevin, and she even told Kevin that


    she was going home to eat with her parents.


    Kevin would go directly to her house.


    But it could make his ears quiet for a short time.


    He talked too much.


    Sometimes, Hayden would be amused by his words, and sometimes she would be p!ssed off by him.


    But with him, she felt very rxed.


    Maybe it was because he knew she was a woman.


    In front of Kevin, Hayden didn¡¯t have to be careful, worrying that others would know her identity as a


    woman.


    When Kevin chased her out, Hayden¡¯s special car drove out of the Queen Enterprise under the escort


    of several bodyguard cars.


    He was not in a hurry.


    Knowing that Hayden was going back to Queen¡¯s mansion, he could just drive there.


    He went to buy a lot of things first, and every time he went to Queen¡¯s house, he would pack big and


    small bags.


    Hayden met Kathryn on the way.


    Kathryn¡¯s car broke down. She got out of the car and checked it, but she couldn¡¯t find the reason.

 Chapter 2308

    Chapter 2308


    Hayden in the car asked the driver to stop after seeing Kathryn.


    ¡°Miss Farrell, what¡¯s the matter? Something wrong with the car?¡± Hayden pressed the car window and


    asked Kathryn.


    Kathryn heard the voice of questioning, looked over, and saw that it was Hayden, she walked over,


    ¡°The car suddenly broke down, and I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let my driver take a look at it for you.¡±


    Hayden ordered the driver to get out of the car and help Kathryn check the reason why the car broke


    down.


    The driver Hayden hired was not only mature and stable, but also had good driving skills and could


    also repair cars.


    Hayden also got out of the car, and when she got out of the car, her bodyguard team naturally followed.


    After checking Kathryn¡¯s car, the driver said to Kathryn: ¡°Miss Farrell, please contact the 4S shop to tow


    the car for you. I can repair the car, but I don¡¯t have enough tools to help you fix it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve already contacted the 4S shop toe and help me tow the car for repair.¡± Kathryn


    contacted the people in the 4S shop when she met Hayden.


    The driver looked at her hesitantly.


    Neither Hayden nor Kathryn missed the driver¡¯s expression, Hayden said seriously: ¡°If you have


    anything to say, just say it.¡±


    ¡°Master, Miss Farrell¡¯s car must have been tampered with.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s eyes were deep, but Kathryn¡¯s expression remained unchanged, maybe she had already


    guessed it.


    The driver said cautiously: ¡°The other party just wants to make Miss Farrell¡¯s car unable to go halfway,


    and I don¡¯t know why he did so.¡±


    Most people tamper with other people¡¯s cars in order to make them get into a car ident and make it


    look like they died in a car ident.


    Situations like this encountered by Kathryn were rare.


    The other party probably didn¡¯t want Kathryn¡¯s life, but just wanted to punish Kathryn?


    Hayden looked at Kathryn, Kathryn thanked the driver first then she said to Hayden: ¡°Now I need to go


    to your Greenrest Hotel to meet an important client. That client has a strong sense of time. If I amte,


    the client will have a bad impression of me and will not give me another chance to discuss business


    with him.


    This project is also valued by my mother. If I miss the cooperation because I amte, my mother will


    definitely scold me and even demote me.¡±


    Hayden understood, she said to Kathryn: ¡°Is it toote for me to take you to the hotel?¡±


    Kathryn looked at the time and said, ¡°If there is no traffic jam, we should be in time.¡±


    ¡°Get in the car, and I¡¯ll take you there. I¡¯ll have someone look after your car here, and wait for the


    people from the 4S shop toe and tow the car.¡±


    Hayden was willing to help, and Kathryn was also wee.


    She thanked Hayden, went back to her car to get the materials, and followed Hayden to the car.


    Hayden said calmly: ¡°We are also friends. If you encounter difficulties, there is no reason for me to


    stand by and do nothing.¡±


    She had always admired Kathryn.


    Leaving aside the situation of Farrell¡¯s family, she felt that Kathryn was very suitable for Hugh, but it


    was a pity that that br*t didn¡¯t like Kathryn.


    It¡¯s hard to say about fate.


    Feelings couldn¡¯t be forced.


    Kathryn¡¯s luck was not bad, although there were traffic jams at some sections along the way, she could


    pass quickly.


    Hayden¡¯s driver drove fast and steadily.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When they arrived at Greenrest Hotel, there were still five minutes before Kathryn¡¯s appointment with


    the client.


    Kathryn got out of the car and said to Hayden: ¡°Mr. Queen, I¡¯m in a hurry right now, so I can¡¯t reward


    you for now. I¡¯ll treat you to dinner another day. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Hayden smiled: ¡°Miss Farrell, you¡¯re wee,e on!¡±


    Kathryn thanked Hayden and rushed into the hotel.

 Chapter 2309

    Chapter 2309


    Watching Kathryn enter the hotel, Hayden said to the driver, ¡°Go back to the old house.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hayden leaned back on the car seat, thinking about Kathryn.


    The people who would plot against Kathryn were Kathryn¡¯s family members without asking.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    In the Farrell family, the only ones who really wanted to make Kathryn a leader were the head of the


    Farrell family and those in the coteral lineage.


    The former young master of the Farrell family was Shiloh, but Shiloh was not the real daughter of the


    Farrell family. How could the offshoots of the Farrell family be willing to let Shiloh take over?


    If Kathryn couldn¡¯t shoulder the heavy burden, those daughters from the coteral lineage would start


    to make trouble.


    Hayden felt that the person who did it was Kathryn¡¯s family, and people in the coteral line might also


    know about it, but she didn¡¯t stop it.


    Although Kathryn was the real daughter of the Farrell family, she didn¡¯t grow up in the Farrell family,


    and she couldn¡¯t deal with the family members since she was a child. The members of the Farrell


    family in the coteral line were worried that after Kathryn came to power, she would be more stern and


    selfless than the head of the Farrell family.


    After all, Kathryn didn¡¯t have a deep friendship with them.


    If Shiloh couldn¡¯t take the position, Kathryn couldn¡¯t bear the big responsibility, only their subordinates


    had a chance.


    The battle between wealthy families had always been cruel.


    Think about how Matriarch Farrell was able to kill even her own sisters in order to get the upper hand.


    For fame and profit, they could do anything.


    From the Farrell family¡¯s secret struggle and turbulent waves, she thought of the York family.


    The York family had always been harmonious. Brothers, uncles and nephews would not fight for fame


    and fortune. Their family also attached great importance to education. Every child was cultivated to


    be a talent. Everyone had different preferences. If they were capable, they would develop in their


    favorite industry.


    They had a sessful career, and even if they didn¡¯t take over the familypany, they could support


    their own piece of blue sky.


    Hayden suddenly understood why her parents liked Kevin so much. Apart from Kevin¡¯s ability to be


    worthy of her, her parents also liked the York family behind Kevin.


    Her parents always hoped that she could marry a good husband.


    Hayden was thinking about her and Kevin¡¯s future, and lost her mind until the driver stopped the car


    and turned to remind her: ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re home.¡±


    Only then did Haydene back to her senses.


    Outside the car, the sky was already dark, and the street lights in Queen¡¯s yard were all on.


    Kevin was waiting at the door of the house, when he saw Hayden¡¯s Maybach stopped, he walked over


    with a smile, opened the car door for Hayden, and said with a smile: ¡°You are in front of me, why did


    youe backter than me?¡±


    He said this as if he was already part of Queen¡¯s family, and regarded Queen¡¯s family as his home.


    Hayden got out of the car, nced at him, then walked towards the main house, and said as she


    walked, ¡°I met Kathryn on the way. Her car was tampered with, which caused her car to break down on


    the way. She has an appointment with an important client at my Greenrest Hotel. she can¡¯t bete. I


    took her there.¡±


    Kevin walked side by side with her, tried to hold her hand, but when she pushed him away, she red


    at him twice.


    Kevin rubbed his nose and chuckled, ¡°Holding my hands won¡¯t make you lose a piece of meat.


    Okay, okay, don¡¯t pull, don¡¯t stare at me, keep staring at me, leave a shadow on me, sleep at night and


    have nightmares, I wille to you to settle the score.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°I¡¯m so scary, if I can make you have nightmares, please give you a hand and spare me, and


    don¡¯t appear in front of me in the future, lest you have nightmares.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s thrilling to have nightmares. I like thrilling the most.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kevin said again: ¡°Kathryn¡¯s car was tampered with, she didn¡¯t have a car ident? Does that person


    not want her to die?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°That person really want her dead?¡±


    ¡°Her life and death have nothing to do with me. I think most people who tamper with other people¡¯s cars


    want to cause a car ident and kill the other person, rather than let the car break down halfway.


    Kathryn¡¯s siblings, even her biological mother, have no feelings for her, let alone Shiloh.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°If they attack, it will definitely kill Kathryn.¡±


    Hayden looked at him, ¡°You mean, this matter was manipted by Matriarch Farrell? Create a situation


    for Kathryn and see how Kathryn can solve it?¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°There is this possibility, and it is also possible that those people have not dared to take her


    life at once. This time it is just a tentative move.¡±


    Hayden leaned towards thetter.

 Chapter 2310

    Chapter 2310


    Even if Matriarch Farrell created troubles for Kathryn and allowed Kathryn to umte experience in


    solving problems, she would not make fun of Kathryn¡¯s life.


    In case the car broke down and was rear-end hit by other vehicles, resulting in a car ident, it was


    difficult to guarantee that Kathryn would not be injured.


    On the surface, Matriarch Farrell still favored Shiloh and treated Kathryn as her own daughter badly. In


    fact, Matriarch Farrell valued bloodlines very much. Kathryn was her own daughter, and she finally


    exchanged her back. No matter how cruel she was, she would not hurt Kathryn¡¯s life at all.


    Kevin: ¡°That¡¯s Kathryn¡¯s business, let¡¯s just watch the y, don¡¯t worry about it so much.¡±


    If Kevin met Kathryn on the way, he would not lend a helping hand.


    He was on the side of his sister-inw.


    Kathryn¡¯s biological mother was most likely the murderer who killed his sister-inw¡¯s biological


    grandmother.


    Hayden didn¡¯t speak.


    She also knew Kevin¡¯s position.


    Hayden: ¡°Is Hugh back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Kevin replied, ¡°Uncle and Auntie are not at home either, so we will have dinner together tonight.¡±


    If he had known that Uncle and Auntie had avoided it, he would havee over earlier to prepare a


    romantic candlelight dinner.


    Hayden frowned.


    She called home in advance and told her parents that she woulde back for dinner. Her parents


    answered well on the phone, but when she came back, her parents ran out.


    Wasn¡¯t it just to create a chance for her and Kevin to be alone.


    There were only servants in the house.


    After the two entered the room, the servants also withdrew soon after.


    On the dining table, there were many of Hayden¡¯s favorite dishes.


    Kevin smiled: ¡°Hayden, let¡¯s have dinner. After dinner, shall I take you to the movies?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the movie, I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°Then go see it tonight, let¡¯s make a good date.¡± Kevin said and went to hold her hand again.


    In her lounge, she was willing to change into women¡¯s clothing for him to show him, and Kevin knew


    that Hayden opened the door of defense to him.


    Although her face was still cold and expression was serious.


    But she was getting softer towards him.


    If she was ruthless, her heart would be cruel.


    But she was affectionate, soft-hearted.


    She was such a person.


    This time, Hayden didn¡¯t shake off Kevin¡¯s hand, and let him lead her into the dining hall.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Hayden: ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day, let¡¯s go swimming.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°you sure?¡±


    Last time he coaxed her to go swimming, but she refused to go into the water.


    Hayden smiled, ¡°Not sure.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Then let me make sure for you. Let¡¯s go swimming first, then go to a movie, and after watching


    the movie, we will have supper.¡±


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°You can arrange it. I haven¡¯t dated before.¡±


    Her words made Kevin grin.


    She didn¡¯t know how to say like you, love you or anything like that.


    Being willing to date him was a way for her to express her feelings.

 Chapter 2311

    Chapter 2311


    Kevin: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange it, and I promise you will be happy tonight.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As long as Hayden was willing to date him.


    Hayden nced at him, smiled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m very happy when I¡¯m with you, you have the potential to


    be a pistachio.¡±


    Kevinughed even more.


    His marriage partner was Hayden, and Hayden had a calm personality, so he dared not expect that


    Hayden would say a word of love to him.


    Hayden¡¯s words were not sweet words, but to Kevin¡¯s ears, they were love words.


    It¡¯s so sweet into his heart.


    During the meal, Kevin was so considerate to Hayden that he almost fed Hayden.


    Hayden looked at the bowls he had piled up into a mountain with a smile on her face, and said to him:


    ¡°I have grown hands, and I can pick up vegetables by myself. I don¡¯t need you to help me. Look, my


    bowls are full of the vegetables you picked up. I can¡¯t eat even if I want to eat.¡±


    After she finished speaking, Kevin immediately went to serve her another bowl of rice.


    He also served her a bowl of soup.


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She picked up the serving chopsticks and filled a bowl full of dishes for Kevin.


    Kevin was cheerful, watching her while eating his bowl full of vegetables.


    Hayden: ¡°Eat as soon as you eat, why do you always look at me?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I like to look at you, you are the dish in my bowl, my favorite dish.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Besides my favorite dish, you have many favorite dishes, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°No, absolutely not. I just like your dish. I don¡¯t like other dishes. All the men in our family like to


    eat alone.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Eating alone is not the same as eating only one dish. Look, I¡¯ve packed so many dishes for


    you, and you love them all.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He paused in the action of picking up vegetables, and didn¡¯t know whether to eat or not for a while.


    Seeing his tangled look, Hayden chuckled, ¡°If you say I¡¯m pretty, then I don¡¯t have so many things to


    do. Hurry up and eat.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden, I¡¯m serious about you, I only love you!¡±


    Hayden ate the vegetables elegantly, with a happy expression on her face, which meant she was in a


    good mood at the moment.


    She said: ¡°Life is so long, can you guarantee it? I can¡¯t even guarantee what will happen in the future.¡±


    How many lovers, when they were passionately in love, made vows to each other, cheated within a few


    years after marriage, there were too many.


    Kevin choked, and said: ¡°I also know that it¡¯s useless to say nice words, and I can only prove it with


    practical actions, but you have to give me this opportunity to prove it to you.¡±


    Hayden continued to enjoy her dinner leisurely.


    Hayden: ¡°You¡¯re asking me to gamble my whole life.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­I also use my whole life to gamble.¡±


    Marriage is a gamble.


    Hayden didn¡¯t answer immediately. After she drank some soup, she said to Kevin: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s


    compete, who eats the fastest and eats the most, and don¡¯t waste anything. If you win, I will bet with


    you for the rest of my life. If you lose, forget it.¡±


    After her voice fell, Kevin immediately began to pick up vegetables and grilled rice.


    Hayden: ¡°You can¡¯t wait for mine?¡±


    Kevin stopped.


    Hayden: ¡°Wait until I say one, two, three to start.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± Kevin held the chopsticks, nervous, waiting for her to say one, two, three to start.


    Hayden also got ready, and said quickly, ¡°Start.¡±


    The two started eating right away.


    Hayden¡¯s self-cultivation made her eat as fast as Kevin.


    Kevin didn¡¯t even care about the image of the third young master of the York family.


    A gust of wind blows the clouds, and the winner is determined.


    Kevin was full.


    But he won.


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Are you feeling unwell?¡±

 Chapter 2312

    Chapter 2312


    Kevin: ¡°Ufortable, but I won, you have to bet with me.¡±


    Hayden looked at him with a bit of distress.


    Hayden: ¡°Okay, I promise what I say, and if I can do it, I will bet my whole life with you.¡±


    Having received her promise, Kevin immediately stood up and said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±


    He clutched his stomach and hurried to the bathroom.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    But she also saw that Kevin was sincere to her.


    After a while, Kevin came out of the bathroom.


    ¡°Need to go to the hospital?¡± Hayden asked him concerned.


    Kevin straightened his waist and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go for a walk, digest food, and then go out.¡±


    He grew up so big and never ate so much.


    It¡¯s really exhausting.


    Fortunately, he won and also won her life.


    Hayden bet her whole life with him, and he also bet his life with her.


    Hayden stood up from the sofa and said meekly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go for a walk with you.¡±


    The two walked out of the main house.


    Hayden took him for a stroll in her yard. Fortunately, her yard was big enough, and he felt much more


    comfortable after walking around twice.


    Hayden: ¡°Even if you want to win, don¡¯t be overwhelmed. Look at you, you broke out in a cold sweat


    just before you went to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°For the happiness of our life, I will definitely fight.¡± Kevin said, took her hand.


    Hayden didn¡¯t shake off his hand and let him hold her.


    The scene of two people holding hands and walking in the yard fell into the eyes of the butler, and the


    butler was heartbroken again. The wise and powerful young master of his family was captured by


    Kevin.


    But both the Mrs. and Mr. Queen like the third young master York, and treat the third young master


    York as their son-inw.


    It may also be treated as a daughter-inw, a man¡¯s daughter-inw!


    The butler just felt sorry for his young master being bent by Kevin, and he didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    He was just a butler. No matter how nice the Queen family was to him, he couldn¡¯t talk too much.


    Hayden: ¡°Are you still suffering now?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°It¡¯s not ufortable, it¡¯s much better toe out of the bathroom. After a few moreps, I


    may be hungry again.¡±


    Haydenughed, ¡°I thought you forgot all the supper at night.¡±


    ¡°No, tonight is our first date, so how can we skip the midnight snack. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to swim, just


    my swimming pool in Fortress Hotel, it¡¯s absolutely safe.¡±


    Hayden let go of his guard and let him attack.


    She was still used to being dressed up by men, and Kevin didn¡¯t want to drag her back to the right path,


    as long as she feltfortable and at ease.


    How happy, howfortable, how toe.


    No matter what others say.


    Hayden hummed without objecting.


    So, ten minutester, Kevin drove Hayden out, and Hayden¡¯s bodyguards naturally couldn¡¯t apany


    him.


    The butler personally opened the door for the two of them, and stood at the door of the vi to watch


    Kevin¡¯s Maybach go away.


    After a long time, he sighed.


    Since the young master liked him, as long as the young master was happy, that¡¯s fine.


    Mr. and Mrs. Queen could ept it.


    ¡°Hayden, does the butler have any opinion on me?¡± Kevin said to Hayden while driving the car.


    He had a very good attitude towards the butler, and every time he came over, he would give the butler


    some small gifts.


    Whatever attitude the Queen family had towards the butler, that was his attitude.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After Hayden pursed her lips, she said, ¡°The butler thinks that you have ruined my reputation and bent


    me, so I must have something against you.¡±


    Kevin chuckled, ¡°Tang Bohu¡®s poem, the ssic line in Xingye¡¯s movie, ¡®Othersugh at me as crazy,


    but Iugh at others and can¡¯t see through.¡¯¡°

 Chapter 2313

    Chapter 2313


    Hayden: ¡°¡­You are also blessed by your grandma. Your grandma found out that I am a woman, not


    you.¡±


    Kevin still giggled, ¡°Yes, yes, I was blessed by my grandma. If it weren¡¯t for my grandma, I really


    wouldn¡¯t know that you are a woman, let alone pursue you.


    When my grandma gave me your photo and told me to pursue you and marry you, I thought my


    grandma had a problem with me. She chose a man to be my wife against me and wanted me to


    be gay.¡±


    Grandma said that you are a woman, but I don¡¯t even believe it. Looking at your photo, you are clearly


    a handsome man. So, at first, I was very resistant. I don¡¯t want to pursue you. I¡¯m afraid that people will


    say that I¡¯m gay. Didn¡¯t I want to expose your identity as a woman at first? Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have


    that great ability. You are indeed impable in pretending to be a man. It took a lot of time for my


    grandma to investigate you and prove that you are a woman.¡±


    Hayden came to a sudden: ¡°No wonder, I feel that you have been targeting me for a while, seeming to


    suspect that I am a woman, but also think it is impossible, because we have rarely met in the past.¡±


    ¡°and after?¡±


    Hayden asked curiously.


    She had a little affection for him, and was willing to gamble with him for the rest of her life, so she


    wanted to know his psychological process, and how he liked her little by little.


    After all, anyone who faced her thought she was a man.


    It was impossible for a normal man to like her.


    A crooked man would not dare to pursue her even if he liked her.


    Kevin said honestly: ¡°It was my love consultants who suggested that I pursue you directly, saying that if


    I spend more time to prove that you are a woman, I am afraid that I will never be able to chase you in


    my life. It would be a waste of time.¡±


    Hayden asked: ¡°Your love counselor?¡±


    Kevin said: ¡°My brother, and my sister-inw.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    No wonder, Kevin suddenly confessed his love to her and said in a high-profile way that he wanted to


    pursue her, which caused a greatmotion in Jensburg.


    Since that day, he had been pestering her endlessly, and her ears couldn¡¯t be quiet.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Oh, no,pared to being entangled by many admirers before, her ears were still much quieter, and


    now the only suitor she faced was Kevin.


    asionally, Shiloh woulde out to make soy sauce, Shiloh was powerless against Kevin, probably


    so, now Shiloh didn¡¯t dare to show her face in front of her.


    Hayden: ¡°Eldest Young Mistress also acted as your love advisor!¡±


    Kevin: ¡°What¡¯s so strange? We have a good rtionship between brothers. My sister-inw married


    into my York family and also integrated into my York family. She is a part of my York family. She


    naturally hopes for my well-being just like my brothers. You should know the youngdy of Johnson¡¯s


    family in Annenburg. My sister-inw has a very good personal rtionship with her. Maybe it¡¯s


    because of her influence, and she also likes to eat melons like us.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°The old Mrs. York saying is true: everyone has a heart for gossip.


    I know the youngdy of the Jun family, but I haven¡¯t met her in person. I have met your sister-inw.


    She is a veryfortable person. I just feel veryfortable looking at her.¡±


    Kevin smiled, ¡°My grandma¡¯s eyesight is not bad. So my grandma is responsible for the major life


    events of our brothers. As long as grandma chooses a goal for us, we all believe that it must be a girl


    who is suitable for us.


    My grandma always scolded us pigs for not knowing how to make cabbage, and we asked her to find


    us cabbage. It was obvious that she was anxious, wanted to hug her great-granddaughter, urged us to


    get married, and anxiously helped us find targets everywhere.¡±

 Chapter 2314

    Chapter 2314


    Hayden understood and said: ¡°Old people are like this, my parents are not the same, especially for me,


    my parents are very worried. Seeing you, my parents are happier than seeing a golden mountain. They


    feel that the big event in my life is finally on the horizon.¡±


    Kevin was triumphant, ¡°That means I am outstanding.¡±


    Hayden smiled, ¡°Yes, yes, you are very good, very good.¡±


    The two talked andughed along the way, and soon arrived at Fortress Hotel.


    Likest time, Kevin took Hayden to the green passage, and took Hayden to the swimming pool on the


    roof without disturbing everyone.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Here, Hayden opened the door of defense to Kevin, and Kathryn over there finally settled the deal.


    She walked the client out of the hotel, and watched the client get in the car and leave before she let out


    a sigh of relief.


    After standing at the entrance of the hotel for a while, she called her assistant, Mr. Pedro Fraser and


    asked him to pick her up.


    Her car was being maintained at 4S Shop.


    Kathryn: ¡°You wait for me inside the hotel, don¡¯t stand outside, even though it¡¯s October, it¡¯s still hot.¡±


    Mr. Fraser reminded Kathryn.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in the lounge area on the first floor of the hotel.¡±


    Mr. Fraser responded, and quickly hung up the phone.


    He was Kathryn¡¯s life assistant arranged by the matriarch Farrell after Kathryn returned to Farrell¡¯s


    house.


    Mr. Fraser was mature and steady, and reliable in his work. Kathryn didn¡¯t want to use him at first, but


    after he proved his ability with facts, Kathryn would use him, and she got used to it.


    Moreover, after Mr. Fraser came to her side, he expressed to her that as long as he was alive, he


    would only be loyal to her and would no longer obey her mother.


    Kathryn also saw what he had done, and she believed that Mr. Fraser could do what he said and did


    after getting along day and night for more than a year.


    She remembered that when she first returned to Farrell¡¯s house, her mother gave her Mr. Fraser to be


    her life assistant. Shiloh¡¯s envious and jealous look let Kathryn know that Mr. Fraser was a useful


    person.


    Onlyter did she know that every generation of matriarchs had a capable life assistant by their side.


    That life assistant was trained by the Farrell family¡¯s training base.


    The life assistant of the next-generation Matriarch would first practice with the previous Matriarch, and


    the Matriarch would inspect his character and verify whether his ability was qualified.


    The assistant would be arranged by the sessor¡¯s side only when Matriarch Farrell had determined


    the sessor and did not n to change the sessor.


    Then, the assistant could only be loyal to one person in his lifetime.


    Therefore, when Shiloh saw her adoptive mother arrange Mr. Fraser to Kathryn¡¯s side, she would be


    envious and jealous.


    Obviously, she was brought up in Farrell¡¯s parents and was also trained as a sessor. Mr. Fraser had


    practiced with her adoptive mother five years ago, but her adoptive mother never arranged Mr. Fraser


    to be with her.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she had to admit that deep down, her adoptive mother was not very


    satisfied with the sessor she had cultivated by herself.


    That¡¯s why she never arranged Mr. Fraser with her.


    Mr. Fraser came very quickly.


    He was the most powerful and trustworthy person around Kathryn; even if he didn¡¯t follow her, he


    wouldn¡¯t stay away. As long as Kathryn needed him, if she called him, he would arrive in the shortest


    time.

 Chapter 2315

    Chapter 2315


    Mr. Fraser strode into the hotel.


    As soon as he came in, he looked around and saw Kathryn.


    Turning his feet, he strode over.


    ¡°Mr. Fraser.¡±


    Kathryn saw Mr. Fraser, she put away her phone and stood up from the sofa.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t call me if there is a problem with your car, so I can arrange a new one for you right away.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said in a low voice that Kathryn would not tell him that something happened to her car.


    Kathryn said softly: ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    Mr. Fraser looked around vigorously, then followed Kathryn and left the hotel quickly.


    A few minutester, Mr. Fraser drove Kathryn away from Greenrest Hotel.


    ¡°Miss, did someone tamper with your car?¡±


    Talking in the car was more confidential. This car was specially used by Mr. Fraser to pick up Kathryn.


    Before Mr. Fraser would use the car, he would check it several times to make sure that it hadn¡¯t been


    tampered with or that someone hadn¡¯t put a recording pen on it.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It was very safe.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kathryn replied, ¡°I met Young Master Queen, and the driver of Young Master Queen can repair the car.


    He checked it for me and told me that my car broke down halfway because someone tampered with it.


    Mr. Fraser, help me find out about this matter and see who did it. Also, how many people know about


    this matter? They all help me to find out. Knowing that my car has been tampered with, they don¡¯t say


    anything. They have the same thoughts as the people who tampered with my car. They don¡¯t see me


    well.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said while driving: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I will check clearly.¡±


    ¡°Miss, you met Young Master Queen?¡±


    Mr. Fraser was wary of Hayden.


    Kathryn: ¡°Well, Young Master Queen just happened to be off work. When he met me on the road, he


    helped me once and took me to the hotel personally. Otherwise, I would bete and the client would


    think that I have no sense of time and would have a very bad impression of me. Tonight¡¯s business will


    definitely fail, and tomorrow I will be scolded by my mother.


    They let my car crash on the way. Their purpose is to make me unable to negotiate a business. They


    must also hope that I will have a car ident. They are the only people who can do something on my


    car.¡±


    Kathryn lived in the Farrell family mansion. There were only a handful of people who could freely enter


    and leave the Farrell family mansion.


    Many people in the family wanted to enter and leave the Farrell family¡¯s mansion, but they needed to


    apply and get permission to enter and leave.


    And Kathryn¡¯s car was either parked in the Farrell family mansion, or in the Farrell family¡¯spany.


    There were too many people in thepany, and they were generally afraid to do anything. It was


    easy to do it in Farrell¡¯s mansion. The people who did it probably did so because she was not taken


    seriously in Farrell¡¯s mansion.


    Even the servants treated Shiloh better.


    Everyone felt that she, the real daughter of the Farrell family, was not liked by the matriarch Farrell.


    It was unknown whether the next Matriarch would be Kathryn or Shiloh.


    She always felt that Matriarch Farrell liked Shiloh more; maybe Shiloh would be the one who took the


    position in the end, and it was not impossible for Shiloh to ask someone to help her with Kathryn¡¯s car.


    Apart from Shiloh, there was also Kathryn¡¯s own brother and sister-inw, as well as her biological


    parents.


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°Miss, let me take you to and from get off work in the future. I can take you wherever you


    want to go. Don¡¯t forget, I am your life assistant.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she said: ¡°You have more important things to do, and you haven¡¯t given me a


    satisfactory answer to what I asked you to do.¡±


    She asked Mr. Fraser to help her investigate whether her own mother had really killed her aunt


    decades ago before she took the position of Matriarch.

 Chapter 2316

    Chapter 2316


    It¡¯s a difficult thing to do.


    She could only let Mr. Fraser do it, Mr. Fraser was the most capable person around her.


    All the confidantes that Mr. Fraser trained for her were capable.


    Mr. Fraser said apologetically, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m useless, and I haven¡¯t been able to hand in an answer that will


    satisfy you.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°It¡¯s not that you are useless. This matter has been going on for decades. Even if there is


    evidence, it has beenpletely destroyed by my mother. The insiders of the year are probably dead.


    It is difficult to obtain evidence if you want to investigate clearly. There is no evidence in Wiltspoon


    either. Their power is stronger and they have more connections.¡±


    Her cousin was also in Wiltspoon.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Was there no action in Wiltspoon for so long?¡± Mr. Fraser was a little curious, feeling that Wiltspoon


    was too quiet.


    After Kathryn was silent for a while, she said: ¡°Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding ising soon, and


    Liberty¡¯s new restaurant has just opened for business. My cousin doesn¡¯t want to spoil everyone¡¯s


    interest at this time.¡±


    The blood test results between her and Mrs. Stone came out a long time ago.


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t tell her.


    She guessed that they were aunts and cousins.


    Mr. Fraser hummed, ¡°It¡¯s also possible. Miss, are you going to attend Young Master York¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°The York Family didn¡¯t send invitations to our Farrell Family.¡±


    The two had no friendship.


    The York family didn¡¯t send invitations, and if Kathryn went uninvited, she and her mother would easily


    have conflicts, unless her mother took her to go uninvited.


    Kathryn: ¡°Knowing that Serenity and her sister are doing well, I feel better.¡±


    If the previous matriarch Farrell really died at the hands of her own mother, Serenity and Liberty¡¯s


    mother also perished tragically as a result of the matriarch Farrell¡¯s cruelty, which was equivalent to


    using Serenity and Liberty.


    Mrs. Stone was doing well, and Serenity and Liberty were also doing well, so Kathryn felt a little less


    guilty.


    Mr. Fraser stopped talking.


    The car drove for a while on the street at night.


    After walking the path back to Farrell¡¯s mansion, Mr. Fraser suddenly said, ¡°Miss, does Young Master


    Queen have any thoughts about you?¡±


    He felt that his youngdy would often meet Young Master Queen by chance.


    Young Master Queen¡¯s suitors had no chance to meet him by chance, but his youngdy often met


    him.


    This was either the fate of the two, or it was deliberately done by Young Master Queen.


    Kathryn smiled and said: ¡°Impossible, Young Master Queen told me that he appreciates me very much,


    but he has no feelings for me. Please remind me not to have any thoughts about him, otherwise I must


    be the one who gets hurt. However, I really admire Young Master Queen.¡±


    Kathryn admitted that she admired Hayden.


    If Hayden hadn¡¯t said those things to her, she might have really thought about Hayden.


    After Hayden reminded her, she took control of her heart, no longer missed Hayden, and understood


    that she and Hayden were not suitable, no matter whether she took over Farrell¡¯s family in the future,


    she was not suitable for Hayden.


    ¡°Young Master Queen is very outstanding, handsome and rich, mature and steady, and he is the head


    of the Queen family. Many young girls in Jensburg will like him after seeing him.¡± Mr. Fraser said this


    with a hint of sourness.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t realize it, she smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Queen is a ma. He can


    attract the attention of little girls wherever he goes, but I¡¯m not a little girl, so I won¡¯t fall into it.


    Shiloh loves Young Master Queen badly, but it¡¯s a pity that Young Master Queen doesn¡¯t even want to


    look at her.¡±


    Every time she saw Shiloh chasing Hayden hard and getting no response, Kathryn crazily gave


    Hayden a thumbs up.

 Chapter 2317

    Chapter 2317


    After listening to Kathryn¡¯s words, Mr. Fraser didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    He had won Kathryn¡¯s trust, but he couldn¡¯t get too involved in her private affairs.


    The main thing was that Kathryn wouldn¡¯t think about Young Master Queen.


    Mr. Fraser carried Kathryn back to the Farrell family¡¯s mansion. The butler came out of the house and


    saw that Kathryn had returned. He greeted her with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Kathryn opened the car door and got out of the car, and hummed, which was a response to the butler.


    She raised her feet and walked towards the main house, asking as she walked, ¡°Is Mom back?¡±


    ¡°Madam didn¡¯t entertain at night, so she came back directly after get off work.¡±


    The butler followed Kathryn and answered Kathryn¡¯s questions as he walked, seeming to be respectful


    to Kathryn.


    But Kathryn knew that the butler was the best at acting.


    The butler behaved well when her mother was home.


    The one behind was standing on Shiloh¡¯s side.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t say anything else, and went straight into the room.


    As soon as she walked to the door of the house, she heard everyone¡¯sughter.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When everyone saw that the person who came in was Kathryn, theughter stopped abruptly, and the


    smile on their faces also froze.


    Kathryn lookedposed.


    In addition to her family members sitting in the hall, there was also a strange man whom she had never


    seen before.


    After the man saw Kathryn, his eyes wandered presumptuously on her body, and finally he looked quite


    satisfied.


    Kathryn guessed what was going on in his heart.


    She walked over nonchntly and said hello to her parents.


    ¡°Kathryn is back. Your mother said you were going to discuss business tonight. I thought you would


    come back after midnight.¡±


    Holden Janzen was the one who spoke. He had never liked Kathryn, even though she was his own


    daughter. He usually had different eyes and a different nose when he saw Kathryn, but tonight he had a


    nice face.


    After Kathryn greeted her parents, she found a seat and sat down on her own.


    Kathryn said: ¡°I came back when I settled the business. Dad, do you want me to talk about business


    until midnight?¡±


    Holden smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s affairs, but your mother usually needs to socialize,


    and when talking about business, shees back veryte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s meet Young Master Giguere. His name is Leo Giguere, and he is the


    second young master in Jensburg from the Giguere family.¡±


    Holden smiled and introduced Leo Giguere to Kathryn.


    Kathryn sat still.


    She didn¡¯t have much impression of the Giguere family, so it shouldn¡¯t be considered a wealthy family,


    and she couldn¡¯t squeeze into a family of high society.


    Anyway, since she was recognized by Farrell¡¯s family, she had attended various banquets and activities


    with her mother countless times, but she had never met Leo Giguere.


    Leo stood up, smiled obsequiously, and stretched out his right hand towards Kathryn: ¡°Miss Kathryn.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Giguere.¡±


    Kathryn just nodded and did not shake hands with Leo.

 Chapter 2318

    Chapter 2318


    Leo didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, and withdrew his outstretched hand.


    He sat back to his original position with a calm expression, but kept looking at Kathryn.


    Shiloh said with a smile at this time: ¡°Sister Kathryn, Dad chose Second Young Master Giguere for you.


    You should get along well with Second Young Master Giguere. Even though the Giguere family is not


    considered to be wealthy, but the family conditions are not bad. At least the family property is several


    million.


    However, Young Master Giguere¡¯s parents don¡¯t mind their son being a son-inw. You must know that


    it¡¯s hard to find a son-inw. It¡¯s rare for someone to be willing. The first thing dad thinks of is you.


    Look, how kind dad is to you.¡±


    What Shiloh said was gloating.


    Her parents and family supported her in pursuing Hayden. Although she had been unable to pursue


    him, the family¡¯s attitude showed that they wanted her to be wealthy.


    The man her adoptive father found for Kathryn was from a small family.


    There was a family with a worth of several million in the family, which was considered rich for


    ordinary people.


    But in front of the rich families like the Farrell family, the Giguere family was poor.


    With theparison, Shiloh was in a great mood.


    Some time ago, the unhappiness of being criticized by the adoptive mother disappeared.


    It seemed that her adoptive parents were still the best for her.


    That¡¯s right, she grew up in Farrell¡¯s parents, she was deeply loved by her parents and elder brothers,


    and she also received education from sessors when she was young.


    Kathryn had only returned to Farrell¡¯s family for more than a year, how could she bepared with


    Shiloh?


    Erika followed Shiloh¡¯s words, and she praised Leo, ¡°Kathryn, Young Master Giguere is a good man.


    Although their Giguere family is not as good as our Farrell family, you will be the head of our Farrell


    family in the future, so you can only recruit a son-inw.


    Young Master Giguere is very suitable for you. We also know that you have a good rtionship with


    Young Master Queen, but Young Master Queen is not what you can imagine. He is so outstanding, he


    will never marry you and be the son-inw of our Farrell family.


    Young Master Giguere said that as long as you are willing to associate with him, I will help you take


    care of the housework with peace of mind in the future, so that you have no worries, just like our


    father.¡±


    Holden Janzen had been the door-to-door son-inw of the Farrell family for decades, and he took care


    of the little things at home and only the important things needed to be handled by Matriarch Farrell.


    In short, Holden¡¯s responsibility was to let Matriarch Farrell conceive and have a baby until the couple


    had at least one daughter.


    Kathryn said indifferently: ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I don¡¯t want to get married at the moment. I


    can¡¯t deal with work matters. I don¡¯t have the leisure to talk about love.¡±


    Holden said: ¡°Kathryn, falling in love doesn¡¯t affect your work. Young Master Giguere is an honest and


    good man. As long as you date him, he will settle down. He will only show up when you need him and


    when you don¡¯t need him, he won¡¯t disturb your work.


    You¡¯re old and you don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. In Jensburg, you don¡¯t know everyone well. I¡¯m afraid


    it¡¯s hard to find a man who suits you on your own. I saw that Young Master Giguere is good, so I


    introduced him to you and lead the red thread.


    Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m your own father, and you are my own daughter. It is impossible for me to harm you.¡±


    Leo was quite handsome, and judging from his appearance, he was a good match with Kathryn.


    But Leo was a second-generation ancestor. He ate, drank, prostituted, and gambled.


    His parents agreed that he should be Farrells¡¯ son-inw, but they just didn¡¯t want to care about him


    anymore and gave up on him. If someone wanted him, they would be happy.


    Besides, the Farrell family, they also knew it.


    In Jensburg, the wealthy family rankedst, but it was an old-fashioned wealthy family with a rich family


    background.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Their youngest son, Leo, was a prodigal son. Let him be the Farrells¡¯ son-inw; at least he didn¡¯t have


    to ask them for money; the Farrell family had plenty of money for him to spend.


    If Kathryn could be as powerful as her mother and control her husband, the pocket money of her


    husband would not exceed five hundred dors a day. And she could manage her husband so that he


    has no money to eat, drink, prostitute, or gamble. Not only could they get a daughter-inw like


    Kathryn, but they could also help their son correct his shorings, killing two birds with one stone.


    Everyone in the Farrell family, with the exception of matriarch Farrell, was speaking to Kathryn and Leo


    andplimenting Leo on his goodness and making an effort to match Kathryn and Leo.


    After everyone talked a lot, Kathryn emphasized again: ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still thirty years old, don¡¯t worry about


    getting married. Dad, how old was my mother when she married you and came in?¡±

 Chapter 2319

    Chapter 2319


    The smile that Holden squeezed out couldn¡¯t be more stiff.


    Leo was who he was back then.


    As long as Holden had a little ability, he wouldn¡¯t marry into the Farrell family, be the son-inw of


    the Farrell family, and be the stallion of the Matriarch Farrell.


    Luckily, Matriarch Farrell took care of Holden¡¯s family pretty well. Holden¡¯s parents, brothers, and


    sisters all got something out of his sacrifice. It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t have much freedom, especially when


    it came to money.


    Matriarch Farrell guarded against him being promiscuous outside, and gave him no more than five


    hundred dors of pocket money every day.


    If he desired to cheat, hecked the courage to do so.


    Over the years, there had been countless beauties throwing themselves into his arms, but he didn¡¯t


    dare to ept it, and he didn¡¯t even dare to say a few more words to those beauties.


    He knew all too well how cruel his wife was.


    If he offended his wife, not only would he be unlucky, but his family would also suffer.


    Especially after giving birth to Kathryn, having a daughter, and his wife¡¯s peace of mind, the life of


    husband and wife was much less. He was afraid that he would lose his usefulness and be abandoned


    by his wife. How could he dare to cheat?


    It could be said that since entering Farrell¡¯s family, Holden had been very aggrieved in the past few


    decades.


    Who told him to be ipetent?


    Seeing Leo was like seeing himself when he was young.


    Holden: ¡°Besides, marriage matters can¡¯t be taken lightly. I don¡¯t have that kind of feeling towards


    Young Master Giguere. Twisted melons won¡¯t be sweet, and I won¡¯t eat those twisted melons.¡±


    ¡°Mom, even if I recruit a son-inw in the future, I hope that my husband will be chosen by me, who is


    capable and can at least help me solve my worries. I don¡¯t want a man like my dad who has nothing but


    appearances.¡±


    Holden had ck lines on his face, ¡°Kathryn, what are you talking about? I am your real father after all!¡±


    ¡°Matriarch, look at Kathryn, you don¡¯t give me face at all when you say that about me, why am I not


    good? If I was not good, would your mother choose me back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I said something wrong. Dad is very good, very good.¡±


    Kathryn looked a bit coaxing a child.


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said this seriously, and everyone dared not speak.


    She looked at Kathryn, and first asked about Kathryn¡¯s business.


    ¡°The project was taken down?¡±


    ¡°90% of the time, the contract is signed tomorrow, and that¡¯s a certainty.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was quite happy, ¡°That¡¯s good. You did a good job this time and made great progress.


    I¡¯m still worried that you won¡¯t be able to talk. The process went smoothly?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°The way to the hotel was not smooth. My car broke down halfway and I was almostte.¡±


    Hearing this, Matriarch Farrell frowned, ¡°Why did your car break down? How long has it been since you


    had maintenance? Tonight¡¯s customers have a strong sense of time and hate others beingte. If you


    arete, when you arrive at the hotel, he will left.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Kathryn: ¡°So I rushed to the hotel with all my might, and I arrived at the hotel five minutes earlier than


    the agreed time, thanks to Young Master Queen. After my car broke down, Young Master Queen came


    home from get off work. When he saw me, he sent me to Greenrest Hotel. Mom, young master Queen


    helped me. I want to treat him to dinner tomorrow.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t agree or object, but just said: ¡°Kathryn, you and Young Master Queen have


    gotten closer, that¡¯s Shiloh¡¯s favorite man, it¡¯s not nice for two sisters to fight for a husband.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, Young Master Queen and I are just friends. I know Young Master Queen is not


    suitable for our Farrell family.¡±


    Kathryn nced at Shiloh, and Shiloh became sour when she heard that Hayden sent Kathryn to the


    hotel.

 Chapter 2320

    Chapter 2320


    ¡°Mom, I will apany Kathryn tomorrow.¡±


    As soon as Shiloh heard that Kathryn wanted to invite Hayden to dinner, she made a request to her


    adoptive mother.


    Matriarch Farrell said lightly: ¡°Shiloh, don¡¯t go. You have to be self-aware of Young master Queen¡¯s


    attitude towards you. I don¡¯t care how you pursue Young master Queen. I only care about the result,


    but Kathryn asked Young master Queen to eat. It is also good for the business rtionship between


    our twopanies, and it cannot be messed up by you.


    Kathryn, you can ask Young master Queen to eat less, I have no objection. You have negotiated the


    big deal tonight, and mom is very happy. I will give you a new car tomorrow. You can go to the 4S shop


    to choose a new car. The budget for your new car is five million.¡±


    Hearing this, Shiloh enviously said: ¡°Mom, my car is not that expensive.¡±


    Kathryn replied: ¡°You are mother¡¯s adopted daughter, and I am mother¡¯s biological daughter. Do you


    have the nerve topare yourself with me? Shiloh, you must be self-aware.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked at her adoptive mother pitifully.


    Matriarch Farrell pretended not to see it, and did not stand by her side.


    Shiloh realized that no matter how harshly her adoptive mother treated Kathryn, no matter how fiercely


    she scolded Kathryn, Kathryn would always be Matriarch Farrell¡¯s biological daughter.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She really couldn¡¯tpare to Kathryn more and more.


    What¡¯s the use of adoptive mother pampering her verbally?


    ¡°Kathryn.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said to her husband again: ¡°Since Kathryn doesn¡¯t want to get married yet, let¡¯s put


    this matter aside for the time being. My daughter is grown up and has her own thoughts and opinions.


    Marriage is a lifelong event. You have to find someone she likes. Just do it.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn¡¯s marriage; as parents, we can give you a reference. You don¡¯t have to make decisions for


    her; let her choose her destined man. She is not yet thirty years old, and when she is busy, how many


    days will she be married? Let¡¯s talk about it next year.¡±


    She waited until the daughter hadpletely controlled the Farrell family before considering marrying


    a husband.


    ¡°Butler, send Young Master Giguere out.¡±


    When Matriarch Farrell said this, she didn¡¯t even look at Leo, obviously she didn¡¯t like him.


    Leo was furious in his heart, and he didn¡¯t show it on his face, and he didn¡¯t dare to resist Matriarch


    Farrell.


    Everyone in Jensburg knew that in the Farrell family, a woman was in charge of the house, and no one


    in the Farrell family could challenge the majesty of the Matriarch Farrell.


    Not to mention his second generation ancestor who came from a small family.


    Leo got up, said goodbye to everyone with a smile, then took a deep look at Kathryn, and followed the


    butler out.


    After sending Leo away, Matriarch Farrell got up and said to Kathryn: ¡°Kathryn, you go upstairs with


    me, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Kathryn responded, stood up, and followed her mother upstairs.


    As soon as the mother and daughter left, Shiloh sat next to her adoptive father, held Holden¡¯s arm


    resolutely, and said coquettishly: ¡°Dad, I want to apany Kathryn to ask Young master Queen to


    eat, please help me say something in front of Mom.


    Mom is bing more and more entric, but dad, you¡¯re still as good to me as ever.¡±


    Holden¡¯s love for Shiloh was true.


    Matriarch Farrell also loved Shiloh very much, but she was busy with work and spent little time with her


    children.


    Before knowing that Shiloh was transferred, Shiloh was the only daughter of the couple and the heir of


    the Farrell family. Holden loved this daughter, Shiloh, deeply and often took her to meet with his family


    to cultivate their rtionship, thinking that after Shiloh became a mother, he could bring more benefits


    to his family and make his family feel proud. The daughter didn¡¯t share his surname Janzen, but the


    blood of their Janzen family was flowing on her body.

 Chapter 2321

    Chapter 2321


    Matriarch Farrell had benefited his Janzen family, but because of Matriarch Farrell¡¯s majesty, his


    Janzen family always behaved with their tails between their legs, keeping a low profile.


    Holden was even more humble in front of his wife, Matriarch Farrell, more like a servant than a servant.


    All these made Holden dissatisfied in his heart, so he could only pin all his hopes on his daughter.


    Holden said: ¡°Shiloh, Dad can¡¯t change what your mother said. You go to your mother and tell her that


    Dad really can¡¯t help it. You didn¡¯t hear Kathryn say that I¡¯m the man your mother married. What kind of


    family status does a man marry?¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°dad.¡±


    Holden said helplessly: ¡°Shiloh, Dad really has nothing to do. You know what status Dad has in the


    family.¡±


    Shiloh pouted.


    She knew her father was telling the truth.


    In Farrell¡¯s family, her adoptive father had no right to speak.


    In the study on the second floor, Matriarch Farrell was already sitting at the desk. When Kathryn came


    in, she said, ¡°Close the door and lock it.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Kathrynplied.


    ¡°Why did the car break down?¡± Matriarch Farrell asked.


    Kathryn: ¡°Being tampered with.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell leaned back on the chair and asked her daughter, ¡°Is there anyone you suspect?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I can¡¯t think of anyone else except my dad, my brothers and sisters-inw, and your beloved


    Shiloh.¡±


    After hearing her daughter¡¯s answer, Matriarch Farrell was not angry, but after a moment of silence,


    she said: ¡°Mom¡¯s feelings for Shiloh are veryplicated now, but the rules of our Farrell family cannot


    be changed.¡±


    It was meant to show Kathryn that she would be in charge of the Farrell family after Matriarch Farrell


    retired.


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, you should let Shiloh go back to her home.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled, ¡°Kathryn, if you are not your own, you will never be your own. She is still


    useful. At least she can practice your sword for you. Let¡¯s keep it for now.¡±


    Sometimes, when she got angry, she would speak harsh words to Shiloh, but in the end she still kept


    Shiloh.


    A biological daughter couldn¡¯t have smooth sailing, even the master of sess couldn¡¯t do it.


    She also counted on her daughter to be better and more powerful than her.


    At least for the time being, Kathryn was a very business-minded person who acted calmly and steadily,


    and was her ideal sessor.


    Sometimes, matriarch Farrell would think that if her daughter hadn¡¯t been reced more than 20 years


    ago, and Kathryn had been raised by her as her sessor since she was a child, now Kathryn would


    definitely be able to head the family, and she would be able to retire and live a rxed retirement day.


    Sitting in the position of Matriarch, one could gain a lot, but also lose a lot.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s getting older, but Matriarch Farrell has been thinking about her parents and


    sisters a lottely.


    Especially her elder sister.


    She was brought up by the eldest sister, who loved her the most, and the younger sister was also the


    closest to her second sister, but for her ambition, she broke the sisterhood with her own hands.


    Now, she regretted, but unfortunately, there was no medicine for regret, let alone turning back time.


    Kathryn: ¡°Besides them, I still suspect Mom.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell froze for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Before you find out, everyone can be the


    object of your suspicion.


    Get someone to investigate. As long as there is evidence, Mom will stand by your side.


    You and Young Master Queen, it¡¯s really impossible? Why do I think that you two are destined for each


    other? You often meet him, and he treats you differently.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell really appreciated Hayden.

 Chapter 2322

    Chapter 2322


    If Hayden could be her son-inw, she would be able to wake up from her dreams with a smile.


    ¡°Mom, Young Master Queen and I are friends. Young Master Queen told me personally that he doesn¡¯t


    like me, he can¡¯t ept me. If I like him like Shiloh, I must be the one who gets hurt in the end. Being


    friends canst a little longer.¡±


    Kathryn had thought about Hayden, it was an instinctive appreciation when facing outstanding people.


    After Hayden told her what was in her heart, she had pure appreciation for Hayden.


    Matriarch Farrell was silent for a while, and finally hummed, and said: ¡°Young Master Queen is not


    suitable for our family, it is good to be friends.¡±


    Being able to be friends with Hayden would also benefit Kathryn in the future.


    ¡°Then do you have someone you like? That is, before you enter the Farrell family, do you have


    someone you like?¡± Matriarch Farrell was also concerned about her daughter¡¯s life. She said: ¡°If there


    is someone you like, talk to mom and bring him back for mom to see. If his character is good, mom will


    not object. The family situation is too good. They won¡¯t make us a door-inw. If it¡¯s too bad, when he


    get married, we will give the man arge gift and buy out future contacts, so we don¡¯t have to worry


    about being dragged into blood.


    The conditions in your grandparents¡¯ family are too bad. Over the years, Mom has helped them a lot.¡±


    Our Farrell family is rich, but we can¡¯t be their vampires. In short, you will choose a husband in the


    future. If you are too good, you can¡¯t do it, and if you are too bad, you can¡¯t do it. Just choose a


    medium-to-medium one.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said: ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone I like, the only one I admire is Young Master Queen, but


    it¡¯s impossible for Young Master Queen and me.¡±


    ¡°Look slowly, it¡¯s not a good choice.¡± After finishing speaking, Matriarch Farrell sighed again.


    But soon, she took out a file bag from her desk, and threw that file bag in front of Kathryn.


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, what is this?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Open it and see for yourself.¡±


    At this moment, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s expression became serious, which made Kathryn feel agitated,


    suspecting that her own mother knew about what she was doing behind her back.


    Kathryn picked up the file bag, opened it, and took out the contents of the file bag, which were a few


    receipts.


    After looking at it, she asked her mother, ¡°Mom, what is this?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°I should be asking you this question. What did you secretly go to Wiltspoon for? It


    was done neatly. The life assistants around me spent a lot of effort and only got a few receipts. It was


    you Evidence of consumption in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked serious, but she didn¡¯t mean to me.


    The daughter¡¯s work was clean and neat, and even her people couldn¡¯t find out the purpose of her


    daughter¡¯s visit to Wiltspoon, which showed that her biological daughter was as powerful as a woman


    from the Farrell family.


    She was indeed the daughter of the Farrell family.


    Shiloh was cultivated by her alone, and when she did some things, she often needed someone to help


    Shiloh clean up the mess behind her back.


    ¡°Did you hear some rumors and ran to Wiltspoon to verify?¡± Matriarch Farrell asked.


    Of course she knew about those rumors.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She also knew that people in her family wanted to secretly go to Wiltspoon to find her two nieces, but


    she stopped her when she found out. If the nsmen had left Jensburg for Wiltspoon, she would send


    someone over to invite them all back.


    The purpose of her biological daughter¡¯s going to Wiltspoon was almost inseparable, and it was also to


    find out the truth.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Kathryn generously admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t believe my mother is such a vicious person, I suspect it¡¯s a


    conspiracy, I want to go to Wiltspoon to verify, but I haven¡¯t found my aunt¡¯s two daughters, I don¡¯t know


    what they look like.¡±


    The mother¡¯s life assistant only collected a few receipts, proving that she had spent money in


    Wiltspoon, and confirmed that she had been to Wiltspoon.


    Kathryn could admit it.


    But she knew that Mrs. Stone was her cousin, and she didn¡¯t tell her mother.

 Chapter 2323

    Chapter 2323


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face softened a lot.


    She said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what other people say, they don¡¯t want you to be in power, let alone Shiloh


    in power.


    Our Farrell family has been passed down for a hundred years. We have been poor and rich. What kind


    of things haven¡¯t happened?


    The coteral lineage has been suppressed by our direct lineage for so many years. Of course, they


    are unwilling to take the opportunity to take over. Those rumors are probably spread by them.¡±


    It was impossible for Matriarch Farrell to tell her daughter that her sisters were all killed by her.


    Everyone who knew about it was dead, and the evidence waspletely destroyed by her. Come to


    think of it, no fish slipped through the, right?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Decades had passed, and she would not admit it until there was no evidence to prove it.


    The two nieces were not very old back then, so even if they had a little impression, they probably


    couldn¡¯t remember clearly, and it was hard to find them back.


    Anyway, for decades, she had been paying attention to the news of the two nieces, but no news had


    come.


    Wiltspoon was so big that even if her two nieces were really in Wiltspoon, how could they find them


    easily?


    Even if she found it, she was not afraid.


    Without the support of Farrell¡¯s family, it would be difficult for her two nieces to survive. The best fate


    would be to be raised by ordinary people. If they had no experience in business warfare, how could


    they have the ability to fight her daughter?


    Besides, the niece was not young anymore, and her daughter was just young, so she had an


    advantage in age.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, although our family is different from other families, there will be lots of


    infighting. Except for your life assistant, you can¡¯t trust anyone else.¡±


    Kathryn replied: ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°It¡¯s good to know, go back to your room and rest, and I will give you a new car


    tomorrow.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Thank you, Mom; you should go to bed early, too.¡±


    After Kathryn finished speaking, she turned around and left with the file bag.


    Within two minutes of her leaving, Holden knocked on the door and entered.


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell, what did Kathryn take?¡±


    Holden called his wife by her surname instead of her first name.


    ¡°Just a few small tickets.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell got up and walked out of the desk, walked up to her husband, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a


    good mood, you can apany me outside for a walk to enjoy the night view.¡±


    ¡°Why are you in a bad mood?¡± Holden asked with concern, ¡°Did Kathryn make you angry? This child


    didn¡¯t grow up with us, and she has never been close to us.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°It¡¯s because you are partial to Shiloh. Kathryn is our biological daughter. Whether


    she grows up by our side or not, we have to be clear about it.¡±


    Holden smiled, ¡°Yes, yes, I am partial, and you are not partial to Shiloh. Although Shiloh is not our


    biological daughter, she was raised by us. She has been by our side for more than 20 years. Not her


    own is better than her own.


    After Kathryn came back, Shiloh¡¯s treatment has dropped a lot. In the past, you helped her with


    whatever she wanted and what she wanted to do. Now, she wants to apany Kathryn to have


    dinner with Young master Queen tomorrow, but you won¡¯t let her go.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°I bought a new car for Kathryn but didn¡¯t buy it for her. She was very wronged. She


    comined to me just now.¡±


    Holden: ¡°Kathryn doesn¡¯t feel like us, this child is a bit unpredictable.¡±


    Holden had many opinions on his biological daughter. But in front of his wife, he didn¡¯t dare to show it.


    ¡°If she had that kind of scheming, she wouldn¡¯t be scolded by me every day. She has been scolded by


    me a lot. Now she is a little smarter and has a little bit of business experience, but it is not enough to be


    the leader.¡± Matriarch Farrell sighed and said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like us, but she has done several DNA


    tests, and the results all told us that Kathryn is our daughter.¡±

 Chapter 2324

    Chapter 2324


    Matriarch Farrell continued: ¡°Her facial features are a bit simr to ours, but her behavior is not the


    same. She is limp. The blood of my Farrell family is clearly flowing on her body. Why is she so limp? I


    am getting older every year, and I don¡¯t know when she will be able to take the lead. I can step back


    and enjoy my grandchildren with you.


    Daughters-inw don¡¯t know when they can add a granddaughter to us. I hope that the first grandchild


    will be a granddaughter. If I have a granddaughter, I can rest assured. If Kathryn can¡¯t do it, I can


    cultivate my granddaughter to take over while I can live another ten or twenty years.¡±


    After hearing what his wife said, Holden was thinking again.


    It was better for a daughter to be the master of the house than a granddaughter to be the master of the


    house, but the daughter did not grow up beside him, and the rtionship between father and daughter


    was very thin.


    Holden knew he had to keep his head down and act properly if Kathryn became the head of the Farrell


    family.


    If the granddaughter took over as head of the Farrell family, he would be the old man, and the younger


    members of the family would have to respect him. He might have a better life.


    However, it was not easy to have a daughter in the Farrell family because females were not males.


    Didn¡¯t the couple just give birth to a daughter after fighting for several sons.


    The family head of the previous generation had a good life, and even gave birth to two daughters.


    A few generationster, it was easy for other families to have a daughter, but only he, the husband, and


    his wife had a daughter after fighting for several sons.


    Who knew if his sons would be able to conceive a daughter?


    The old couple went downstairs, out of the main house, and wandered in the yard.


    Holden returned to the topic just now, ¡°You haven¡¯t said what Kathryn did. You were in a good mood,


    but it was not good after talking to Kathryn. Did she me me, a father, for arranging a blind date for


    her?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s just that she did some things behind my back that made me


    unhappy, and my people couldn¡¯t collect strong evidence. It¡¯s just a bit depressed.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was worried that if her biological daughter found out the truth, the rtionship


    between mother and daughter would break down.


    Although Kathryn was weak on the surface, whether she was weak or not, Matriarch Farrell knew best


    in her heart.


    And Kathryn¡¯s three views were very upright.


    If Kathryn had the ability to find out the truth, she would turn against her mother, and would not take


    over the Farrell family.


    Sometimes, Matriarch Farrell thought that she would encounter heir problems in herter years, which


    was the retribution for doing too many bad things when she was young.


    The biological daughter¡¯s three views were upright and she had a strong sense of justice. Maybe she


    would fall into the hands of her biological daughter in the future.


    Holden: ¡°Kathryn is so powerful? I don¡¯t think so. With her soft appearance, how could she have such


    abilities? I think it is due to Mr. Fraser. Mr. Fraser was trained by your family. He is outstanding in all


    aspects, like the life assistant around you. I feel palpitations when I see him.¡±


    Holden continued: ¡°I have advised you not to arrange Mr. Fraser with Kathryn too quickly. She grew up


    in the countryside, she has no guts, no vision, and has never been in business before. How can you


    entrust everything to her all at once? If she can¡¯t control Mr. Fraser, what if Mr. Fraser turns her back?¡±


    In Holden¡¯s eyes, the life assistants around the head of the family were the most senior domestic


    servants.


    Holden added: ¡°Shiloh was brought up by us, you put so much effort into her, and I don¡¯t see you


    handing over Mr. Fraser to her.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    If Mr. Fraser had followed Shiloh early, Kathryn would not have be stronger and stronger.


    Matriarch Farrell sighed and said: ¡°I¡¯m old, I can¡¯tst for many years, I have to make proper


    arrangements. Shiloh, after all, she is not our biological daughter. The century-old family rules of the


    Farrell family cannot be changed.¡±


    Holden curled his lips, changed the subject, and coaxed his wife to be happy.

 Chapter 2325

    Chapter 2325


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know what her parents were talking about.


    When she returned to her room, she sent a message to Mr. Fraser on her mobile phone, telling Mr.


    Fraser that her mother knew about her going to Wiltspoon.


    Mr. Fraser quickly replied to her.


    ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t do things well.¡±


    Kathryn replied to him: ¡°It¡¯s normal for the life assistant next to my mother to be found out by him. You


    don¡¯t need to me yourself. It¡¯s just a small ticket, which proves that I have spent money in Wiltspoon.


    Such a result is already very serious. alright.¡±


    Mr. Fraser was still ming himself, he told Kathryn: ¡°Miss, I¡¯m not doing my job well, you can deduct


    my sry and bonus for this month.¡±


    Knowing Mr. Fraser¡¯s character, Kathryn responded to him: ¡°All your bonuses will be deducted this


    month, and your sry will not be deducted. You still have to live. You can¡¯t let me support you, can


    you?¡±


    Mr. Fraser stared at the message Kathryn replied for a long time before replying to Kathryn: ¡°Miss, I


    ept your punishment.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want thedy to support him, but he wanted to be thedy¡¯s support, the most powerful


    support.


    After this incident, Mr. Fraser realized that he was a little too confident in the past.


    In front of matriarch Farrell¡¯s capable generals, he was still a little tender.


    No more words for one night.


    The next day, Wiltspoon, Wildridge Manor on the top of the hill.


    Zachary went downstairs while arranging his clothes.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Evan stood up from the sofa, watched his oldest brothere down the stairs, with a smile on his face,


    and asked Zachary: ¡°Did sister-inw get up yet?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s still early, let her sleep more. She is still lethargic.¡±


    Lethargy is better than vomiting.


    They were all pregnant, and Jasmine¡¯s pregnancy reaction was very mild, almost negligible.


    Seren would vomit in a mess every morning when she woke up, even vomited jaundice. Sometimes


    she vomited after meals.


    She had a good appetite and could eat, but she vomited more often, she was a little afraid of vomiting


    now, and she had eaten less in the past two days.


    Zachary worried that his beloved wife would starve to death.


    He cooked and prepared Serenity¡¯s breakfast every day. She told him what she wanted to eat the night


    before, and he woke up early the next morning to prepare it for her.


    She worked hard to bear a child for him, and he couldn¡¯t share the pain of childbearing for her, so he


    could only take good care of her in life.


    Zachary: ¡°You came here so early, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The younger cousins respect Zachary as the elder brother very much, but Callum and Kevin were the


    ones he was most familiar with in private, probably because of their simr age.


    Zachary: ¡°Come and see grandma.¡±


    Evan smiled, ¡°I also have something to ask grandma.¡±


    It¡¯s about his future half.


    After witnessing the third elder brother running away, and finally having to go to Jensburg to chase his


    wife, Evan and Elian resigned to their fate.


    After grandma handed them the photos of their other half, Evan was unwilling and never thought of


    resisting.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    What surprised him was that he had been having a lot of dreams recently, and the dreams he had were


    weird and all rted to a strange woman. That woman was not the wife his grandma had chosen for


    him.


    Evan was tortured by that dream for a few days, and couldn¡¯t help bute to see grandma.


    Zachary hummed, ¡°Grandma should be practicing Tai Chi in the backyard now, you go to the backyard


    to find out, I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for your sister-inw first, do you want to stay for breakfast?¡±


    Evan smiled, ¡°Brother cooks for himself, so I¡¯ll stay and eat with the cheek.¡±

 Chapter 2326

    Chapter 2326


    In the words of grandma, it was difficult for them to eat the meals cooked by the oldest brother, that is,


    if grandma dared to ask the oldest brother to cook, they didn¡¯t have the guts.


    After having a sister-inw, the oldest brother had be a frequent visitor in the kitchen, and they


    were all thanks to the sister-inw.


    If everyone went back to Wildridge Manor, as long as the sister-inw said what she wanted to eat, the


    oldest brother would prepare it immediately and try her best to satisfy the sister-inw.


    The oldest brother said to make his sister-inw the envy of all women, and he did what he said.


    Zachary entered the kitchen.


    Evan stood where he was, and after two minutes of silence, he walked out of the main house and went


    to the backyard to look for Grandma.


    Grandma May was actually in the backyard, engaging in a solo square dance while listening to music


    rather than practicing Tai Chi.


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He really hated square dancing.


    When he became an adult, he went out to the society and bought a house in a certainmunity with


    the first pot of gold he earned by his own ability. He thought that he would live there close to the


    company andmute conveniently.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As a result, the aunts in themunity were dancing in the square sooner orter, and the sound was


    so loud that it was so noisy.


    Other people in themunity also tric to reason with the aunts, but it was usedless. They used


    exclosive method, such as smashing Eggs, but they caused scolding and battles and could not solve


    the problem.


    Aunts who dance in the square would even upy the court andpete with the children for space.


    Later, he couldn¡¯t stand the noise, so he sold the house and went to buy a vi. Only by staying away


    from the unreasonable aunts could his ears be quiet.


    The vi area was also managed much better.


    Seeing that their most beloved grandma was also dancing in the square, Evan was speechless.


    Fortunately, Grandma May was only dancing in the backyard, and the sound is not too loud. His brother


    and sister-inw couldn¡¯t hear them in the house, so it won¡¯t disturb others.


    Sensing that someone was watching her, Grandma May stopped dancing, turned her head to look, and


    saw that it was the fourth grandson Evan, so she went to turn off the stereo.


    Grandma May: ¡°Evan, you came to see grandma so early.¡±


    For Evan¡¯s arrival, Grandma May seemed to be no exception at all.


    Evan approached and smiled: ¡°Grandma, I missed you, so Ie and see you early. Grandma, why


    are you dancing in the square?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°I saw other people jumping, and after I learned it, I just danced in the backyard. It was


    used as an exercise. The sound was not loud, and it wouldn¡¯t disturb anyone. Your oldest brother¡¯s


    house is big enough.¡±


    As Grandma May spoke, she walked to a swing chair not far away and sat down.


    Evan tactfully walked over, stood behind grandma, and helped grandma push the swing chair, with not


    too much strength.


    Grandma May: ¡°Evan, tell me, what¡¯s the matter with running to find grandma early in the morning?¡±


    Evan: ¡°I just miss you, grandma.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°You treat me like a scourge, you have no time to hide, and you won¡¯t take the initiative


    to post it. You don¡¯t need to pretend in front of me. You are all grown up by me. I can know that you are


    going to be big or small when you curl your tail.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay, but recently I have been having dreams, and they are all the same dream. In the


    dream, I am entangled with a strange woman. She is not the girl you found for me, grandma.¡±


    Grandma May turned her head and asked him, ¡°Can you draw the woman in your dream?¡±


    Evan immediately took out a piece of paper from his trouser pocket, and he handed it to grandma.


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, I guessed that you would ask this question. I drew it from the memory of my dream


    before I came.¡±


    Grandma May took the piece of paper he handed over, unfolded it, and he drew a strange woman with


    a pencil.


    ¡°Well, the painting is not bad, it looks like the real thing, and your painting attainments have gone a


    step further.¡±


    Grandma May praised her grandson for his good painting skills.

 Chapter 2327

    Chapter 2327


    Evan¡¯s handsome face twitched.


    After Grandma May finished reading the painting, she returned the small painting to Evan.


    Evan: ¡°grandma.¡±


    Grandma May raised her hand to signal him that needless to say, she said, ¡°You are the one who is


    dreaming, and you are the one who has doubts. It is you who should find out the reason. What is the


    use of asking grandma? Grandma is not a fairy, she knows everything.¡±


    Evan said with a bitter face: ¡°However, grandma, you helped me choose the candidate, and gave me


    all the photos. I will go after my wife at any time, but the one you chose for me is the one who is


    entangled in my dreams. Women are not the same person.


    Men in our York family don¡¯t divorce and don¡¯t know how to keep mistresses. I don¡¯t want to be the first


    man in the York family to feel sorry for the wife.¡±


    Grandma May still had the attitude that had nothing to do with it, she said: ¡°I said, this is your business,


    you go to find out, find out the problem, you will dream, because I have chosen a wife for you, then you


    go to find her.¡±


    Evan: ¡°grandma!¡±


    x Evan sat down next to Grandma May, and coquettishly took her¡¯s arm, ¡°Grandma, do you no longer


    love me? You always said that your favorite grandson is me, and you are willing to let your favorite


    grandson¡­Will he be the first man in the York family to feel sorry for his wife?¡±


    ¡°You must have heard it wrong. My favorite grandson has always been your oldest brother Zack. He is


    my favorite grandson. You guys, let your oldest brother stand aside. I said it, but you just forgot.¡±


    Evan saw that acting like a baby was useless, so he changed into pitiful.


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, you have pity on me. If I do something like that in the future, my mother and my aunt


    will never forgive me.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Grandma May replied: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma won¡¯t sit idly by.¡±


    Evan: ¡°When I was beaten by my mother, grandma, will you save me?¡±


    Grandma May said solemnly: ¡°I have said that I will not sit idly by and run away. If I don¡¯t see you being


    beaten by your mother, what else do I care?¡±


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so entric. If there is something wrong with oldest brother, you can run


    faster than a rabbit. If I have something to do, you will not care about it.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s natural. What¡¯s the matter with your oldest brother? I came to


    watch the show. You don¡¯t know how cool it is to watch your oldest brother p your face. Why do you


    want Grandma to watch as you get pped in the face?¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He ndered in his heart, did grandma see too few jokes about their brothers?


    Other people¡¯s grandmas were always nervous and stressed when their grandsons were in trouble.


    Their grandmas only watched dramas, and sometimes they even made trouble. Kiss grandma!


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, can you help me change a wife?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Yes, the premise is that you have to have a wife. You are now a man and don¡¯t even


    have a girlfriend. Even if grandma has supernatural skills, she can¡¯t help you change a wife.¡±


    Evan choked again.


    These people were all elites outside, and they were big businessmen.


    But in front of grandma, they couldn¡¯t even quarrel.


    Evan said: ¡°Grandma, I said the wrong thing. What I mean is, can you help me choose a wife? The girl


    you chose for me is not the one in my dream. I thought, me and the girl in my dream That woman is


    entangled endlessly, there must be emotional disputes.


    Since there will be emotional disputes with that girl in the future, it¡¯s better to marry her from the


    beginning, so as not to hurt the good girl you chose for me. My brothers and I believe in your vision,


    grandma. The wives you chose for us must be excellent in all aspects. Such an excellent girl, it¡¯s better


    not to be hurt by a sc*mbag like me.¡±


    In order to get his grandma to spare him, Evan evenbeled himself a sc*mbag without blinking his


    eyes.

 Chapter 2328

    Chapter 2328


    Grandma May was unmoved, she said: ¡°Evan, you can ask your third brother, Kevin, for a reference.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­Grandma, I really didn¡¯t want to escape. You¡¯re only thinking about our brothers. How could I


    escape? I really had a dream for a while, every night I entangled with the girl in the painting. ¡°


    He could swear to God that what he said was true.


    Dreaming was real.


    It was true that he wanted grandma to spare him.


    Grandma May: ¡°Grandma still said the same thing. Before deciding on the candidate, grandma did a lot


    of research. She is suitable for you, and grandma will help you set a goal. You haven¡¯t met her in real


    life, and you haven¡¯t got to know her. How do you know that she is not good? suits you?


    Well, if you can find the girl of your dreams, you can give up the goal grandma set for you, and


    grandma won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­the sea of people is vast, where can I find them?¡±


    He used this incident to persuade Grandma to take back his goal so that he could be free, marry if he


    wanted to, and stay single for the rest of his life if he didn¡¯t.


    The York family was prosperous, and he was not needed to carry on the family line. Without him, there


    were eight brothers who could marry wives and have children, ensuring the inheritance of the York


    family¡¯s incense.


    Grandma May: ¡°Julian can meet Kiera in the vast crowd. He is more difficult than you. As long as there


    is a destiny, you will meet. If there is no destiny, you will not recognize her in front of you.¡±


    Evan was speechless again. After a long while, he murmured: ¡°Young Master Bucham has a master¡¯s


    advice, but I don¡¯t have a master¡¯s advice.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°This is the only way to be challenging. If you know everything in advance, how can


    there be any surprises?¡±


    Evan curled his lips and stopped talking.


    It seemed that grandma would not let him be free, insisting that he realized the goals set by grandma.


    Grandma May: ¡°Your third brother will get engaged soon, Evan, you have to work hard. I¡¯m getting


    older and living a day-to-day life. I hope to see all nine of your brothers get married. In this way, I have


    the face to reunite with your grandpa.¡±


    ¡°The ones behind Rowan are still young.¡±


    Now Evan envied Rowan the most.


    Rowan was still a student, a minor, and grandma would not have Rowan¡¯s idea of anyone.


    s, why do men have to marry wives when they grow up?


    Can¡¯t they live by themself?


    Evan resisted in his heart to pursue a strange girl.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t escape.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Who told the grandma at their brother¡¯s booth to be too shrewd.


    Even the oldest brother couldn¡¯t find grandma¡¯s choice easily, they were not as good as the oldest


    brother, how could they find easily?


    Grandma may: ¡°Are you envious of the old nine? If you have the ability, go back to your old age and


    be a child of a few years old. Grandma promises not to set goals for you. Oh, it¡¯s not impossible.


    You can set goals from an early age and develop them from an early age.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­Grandma, I¡¯m only twenty-eight years old, can¡¯t I say I¡¯m old?¡±


    Grandma may: ¡°Many people are the father of two children at the age of twenty-eight. Are you still old?¡±


    Evan shut up.

 Chapter 2329

    Chapter 2329


    After a long while, Evan said: ¡°Grandma, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go back to have breakfast, and my


    elder brother will cook and prepare breakfast. My elder brother is really good to my sister-inw. We


    rarely have the opportunity to eat with elder brother. My sister-inw can eat the food he cooks every


    day.¡±


    Evan¡¯s words were full of envy for his elder sister-inw.


    The eldest brother really cared about his sister-inw.


    With Evan¡¯s support, Grandma May stood up, and she signaled Evan to help her move the stereo back


    into the house.


    Grandma May said: ¡°Evan, are you envious of the good rtionship between your elder brother and


    sister-inw? You can also be the envy of others.¡±


    Evan helped grandma back to the main house with the stereo, and he said: ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t met


    the person you helped me set, so who knows if I¡¯mpatible with her? Besides, there¡¯s a woman in


    my dream who keeps pestering me. I don¡¯t know who I¡¯m going to marry in the end. Grandma,


    ording to you, means marrying my target, and it is very likely that she will betray her, and the


    woman who is entangled with me in my dream is not the goal you set for me. Grandma, I am too


    difficult.¡±


    Grandma May said: ¡°There must be a way for a car to go to the mountain, and a straight line for a boat


    to reach the bridge. At that time, you will know what to choose.¡± ¡°What to do with so many thoughts


    now? After your elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s wedding, you will find your wife. I will give you one


    year.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Evan: ¡°¡­Grandma, can¡¯t you make an exception for me?¡±


    ¡°There is no exception for your elder brother; he is my most beloved grandson. Look at your eldest


    brother and Seren¡¯s wedding in just one year.¡±


    Grandma May was most satisfied with Zachary and Serenity, as well as Callum and Camryn.


    Dr. Carden was helping Camryn to treat her eyes, and she needed to take medicine every day. Dr.


    Carden said that she would soon recover her eyesight. She could see the light, but the toxin had not


    beenpletely removed. What she saw was still a blur.


    When Camryn saw the light again, she and Callum could also get married and have a wedding.


    Kevin was the most croaking, and now he had made substantial progress. Although Hayden had not


    revealed her identity as a woman for Kevin, at least she had worn women¡¯s clothing for Kevin, and she


    was willing to be alone with Kevin go out.


    With Kevin¡¯s glib mouth and super thick skin, Grandma May guessed that during the New Year, Kevin


    would be able to bring Hayden home for the New Year.


    As long as Hayden was willing to follow Kevin back to York¡¯s house for the new year, Grandma May


    could lead her son and daughter-inw to Queen¡¯s house to propose marriage once the new year was


    over.


    Kevin could be regarded as fulfilling the goal his Grandma set for him.


    Evanpletely gave up.


    Sometimes even the eldest brother couldn¡¯t change the things Grandma decided unless Grandpa was


    reborn.


    Back in the house, Zachary was still busy in the kitchen.


    Evan put down his grandma¡¯s stereo, walked to the door of the kitchen, and asked the man wearing an


    apron who was circling the stove, ¡°Brother, do you need help?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°No, your sister-inw has a tricky mouth, I didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Yes, she can eat it.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s appetite was fostered by Zachary.


    ¡°Grandma is back?¡±


    Zachary asked his younger brother while he was busy.


    ¡°Well, grandma dances the square dance in the backyard. I don¡¯t know who she learned from. I hate


    square dancing the most.¡±


    He said thetter sentence very quietly, afraid that grandma would overhear.


    Looking around the entire city of Wiltspoon, there was no second wealthy olddy who could dance in


    the square.

 Chapter 2330

    Chapter 2330


    However, the health of those wealthy olddies was not as good as their grandma May¡¯s. When


    Grandma May was old, she often flew around by ne to carefully select wives for their brothers.


    Well, they were unfilial.


    Evan ndered in his heart that if his grandma hadn¡¯t given the task, even if he wanted to get married,


    he would have to wait until he was thirty-five, and he wouldn¡¯t have gotten married at the age of 28 or


    29.


    Although he was envious of the happy marriage of his brother and sister-inw, but he preferred to be


    free and unrestrained.


    Grandma May probably saw through their minds and knew that it was up to them to choose, and they


    would not get married until they were in their thirties, so she gave them a task.


    Zachary: ¡°Grandma can also exercise by dancing square dance, and dancing at home will not affect


    others.¡±


    Zachary had long known that grandma went outside to learn square dance from those aunts who


    danced square dance.


    Grandma May had been unrestrained and unrestrained all her life, doing whatever she wants, without


    being restricted by her status.


    Their children and grandchildren also hoped that grandma would be happy. As long as they could make


    grandma happy, they would support what she wanted to do.


    Zachary: ¡°What are you looking for grandma?¡±


    Evan entered the kitchen. He whispered: ¡°I want grandma to spare me. I really don¡¯t want to get


    married so early. The original n was to get married at the age of 35. Grandma has given me a goal


    now. I will be 29 when the one-year deadline ends. A few years earlier than my original n.¡±


    Zachary chuckled, ¡°You have been with grandma for 28 years, and you still don¡¯t understand grandma¡¯s


    temper? You just do things that are wasted effort.¡±


    Zachary thought there was a lesson from grandma from the past that Evan and Elian would honestly


    ept the goals set by grandma, and it turned out that Evan was also trying to get rid of it.


    Kevin took half a year to act, and ended up staying in Jensburg for a long time to chase his wife.


    Zachary guessed it would take a few days before Kevin came back to attend his and Serenity¡¯s


    wedding.


    Fortunately, Kevin had Serenity as a love consultant, so he could pursue Hayden directly, which was


    faster. If Hayden¡¯s gender identity was revealed first, as Kevin had hoped, they still didn¡¯t know when


    he would be, and only then could they have a positive oue with Hayden.


    Being ridiculed by the elder brother, Evan blushed slightly.


    Evan: ¡°I just don¡¯t give up, I want to try.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I was pped in the face. I resisted very much at the beginning, but in the end I had to marry


    your sister-inw in a sh. Of course, I am very happy now, and I don¡¯t regret sh marriage at the


    beginning.¡±


    Zachary turned his head and asked Evan: ¡°Do you want fried eggs?¡±


    Evan replied: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zachary handed him the spat, ¡°If you want to eat, do it yourself.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Brother, would you like to help me prepare breakfast?¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zachary: ¡°If you stay outside for a while, I will prepare everything. Now that youe in early, I have


    prepared three breakfasts. You are ashamed to grab your grandma and your brother-inw¡¯s breakfast.


    Is it?¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­If I had known, I would have dragged outside for a while beforeing in. I thought I could


    taste the handicrafts of big brother, but in the end I had to do it myself.¡±


    He was out of luck. Talking about it, Evan had to make breakfast by himself.


    ¡°What method did you think of?¡± Zachary knew that Evan would definitely end in failure, so he


    gossiped, wanting to know what method Evan thought of.


    Evan told Zachary about the dream he had.


    After finishing speaking, he whispered: ¡°Brother, if I be the first divorced man in our York family in


    the future, when you, the family, punish me, you have to be merciful.¡±

 Chapter 2331

    Chapter 2331


    Zachary asked him: ¡°What did grandma say?¡±


    ¡°Grandma said, let me verify it myself, anyway, grandma doesn¡¯t care.¡± Evan muttered, ¡°I don¡¯t even


    know if I am grandma¡¯s own grandson. She wants me to be the first divorced man in the York family.


    Grandma must be itching for a cane and wants to beat someone up. We are too sensible and filial. She


    can¡¯t find an excuse if she wants to beat us up. Deliberately pushed me to the path of the sc*mbag,


    with an excuse to beat me to pieces.¡±


    Zacharyughed, and he said with a smile: ¡°Grandma heard what you said, and grandma can beat you


    to pieces now ¡°


    Evan: ¡°That¡¯s what it is.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°You won¡¯t ovep the goal grandma set for you with the woman in your dream?¡±


    ¡°Why ovep? They look different.¡± Evan muttered.


    Zachary said: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. The second youngdy of Johnson¡¯s family in Annenburg, you can


    refer to her skills. You can also learn about human skin masks.¡±


    What was the identity of the wife candidate, but he believed that grandma¡¯s vision must have chosen


    the one suitable for Evan.


    Girls without any skills couldn¡¯t get into grandma¡¯s eyes.


    Maybe Serenity was the most ordinary. The Serenity that grandma chose for Zachary was a growth


    type, and he needed to grow up with Serenity.


    Thinking of grandma¡¯s trust in that master, Zachary felt that grandma would choose Serenity for him,


    just like Patriarch Bucham, who only wanted his son Julian to get married instead of being a bachelor


    for the rest of his life.


    The master said that he and Serenity had been married for a lifetime, and grandma forced him to marry


    Serenity regardless.


    Everything else was secondary.


    Of course, now his family was getting better and better. Serenity was very tolerant, and she would


    definitely get along with those noble sisters-inw in the future.


    Evan: ¡°¡­Brother, what do you mean, the girl in my dream is very likely to be the goal grandma set for


    me?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°If you want to investigate clearly, you have to get in touch with her at close range and in-


    depth contact to find out more unknown things. Evan, the goal grandma set for you is actually a book.


    The content in the book is not exciting, you have to read it to find out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother, for your suggestion.¡± Evan felt that what his brother said made sense, so he was


    not so depressed.


    ¡°Your sister-inw should be awake. I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a look.¡± Zachary looked at the time and


    saw that it was time for his beloved wife to wake up, so he tore off the apron, hung it behind the door,


    and brought the breakfast and ced it on the dining table.


    At this time, Grandma May changed her clothes and wandered in.


    Zachary: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve made breakfast, you eat first, I¡¯ll go upstairs to see if Serenity is awake, after


    breakfast, I¡¯ll apany her to try on the wedding dress.¡±


    Grandma May hummed, and then said to him: ¡°I¡¯m only trying on the wedding dress now, if it doesn¡¯t fit,


    how can I have time to modify it?¡±


    Zachary said helplessly: ¡°The wedding has been brought forward, so time is tight. There should be no


    need to modify it, Seren hasn¡¯t shown her bosom yet.¡±


    A master designer was invited to tailor Serenity¡¯s wedding dress, and the size was just right for her.


    Although she was pregnant, since she had just conceived and had not yet shown her pregnancy and


    the wedding was ahead of schedule, there should be no need to change the wedding dress.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you go upstairs to see Serenity, she¡¯s going to vomit again when she wakes up.¡±


    Grandma May felt sorry for her first great-grandson who tormented Serenity like that.


    Hope was a great granddaughter.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This hope was not great, but everyone in the York family was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332


    Zachary went upstairs.


    As soon as he opened the door and entered, he heard Serenity vomiting from the bathroom.


    Without exception, as long as she woke up, she would throw up in the bathroom soon.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Zachary quickly walked into the bathroom, walked up to Serenity¡¯s back, and patted her on the back


    distressedly, ¡°Every day is no exception. He vomits as soon as he wakes up. This little guy loves to


    torment people too much.¡±


    Probably a naughty little guy.


    ¡°Pregnancy reactions vary from person to person. It doesn¡¯t mean that those who suffer from morning


    sickness are children who love to torment others.¡± After Serenity vomited, she rinsed the sink, Zachary


    brought a tissue to wipe her mouth, and she spoke for the baby in her belly.


    Zachary: ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have morning sickness for you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°If you can help me with morning sickness, you can give birth to a baby by yourself, and save


    us women from childbearing.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    He helped Serenity out.


    After sitting down on the sofa in the room, he went to pour Serenity a ss of warm water, and said,


    ¡°Evan is here. He¡¯s here to see grandma.¡±


    Grandma May lived here, and those uncles often came to visit the elderly. Serenity was used to seeing


    uncles every day.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Zachary: ¡°The main reason is to let grandma take back the mission, so that he doesn¡¯t have to go after


    his wife.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just whimsical, it¡¯s just beyond my control.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said too.¡± Zachary kissed his beloved wife on the face. He took a sip, said: ¡°Seren, we


    are indeed a husband and wife, and we all say the same thing.¡±


    Then, he told Serenity about the dream Evan had, so that Serenity could eat melons more


    comprehensively.


    Serenity: ¡°Could Evan be reborn? Or is his future wife reborn, and now his red luan star is moving, so


    he keeps dreaming? I have seen such plots in many rebirth novels.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­ When did you start reading novels?¡±


    ¡°The bookstore I run doesn¡¯t like reading novels like Jasmine does. Every time Jasmine reads a novel,


    she tells me about the contents of the book, so I remember them.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°It is impossible for people to be reborn, who can be reborn? Novels are all fiction, and


    they cannot be taken as real. Rebirth and rebirth¡ªyou have to die to be born. Evan is so big that there


    have been several idents, and all the idents have happened but were not life-threatening.¡±


    ¡°Never even passed out.¡± Zachary added a sentence.


    He smiled and touched his beloved wife¡¯s head again, ¡°What¡¯s this head thinking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, and I don¡¯t believe in rebirth. When a person dies like amp goes out, how can


    there be a chance to start again? So We should cherish the present, cherish our own lives, and don¡¯t


    think that we can be reincarnated after death.¡±


    ¡°Whether you can be reincarnated after death, who knows, everyone who knows is dead.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and gods at first, That is, the master subverted his worldview.


    ¡°I think the other half of Evan is wearing a human skin mask, and the photo grandma gave to Evan is


    the real face of the other party, and what Evan sees in his dream is the woman wearing a human skin


    mask.¡±


    ¡°Evan investigates slowly; it belongs to his story; we are just spectators.¡±


    Serenity drank half a cup of warm water, then stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll wash it first.¡±


    Zachary got up, followed her into the bathroom, watched her wash, worried that she would vomit again


    while washing.

 Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333


    Ten minutester.


    After Serenity changed her clothes, her man led her out of the room and went downstairs.


    Evan and Grandma May had their breakfast in the dining hall.


    Seeing the young coupleing in, Evan immediately stopped eating breakfast, and stood up, said,


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Serenity was used to the respect her brother-inws have for her, and she also knew that everyone


    respected her because of Zachary.


    She motioned Evan to sit down.


    ¡°grandma.¡±


    Serenity called Grandma May.


    Grandma May asked lovingly: ¡°Is it better today?¡±


    ¡°As usual, I don¡¯t know if it will be better in a month.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°It will be fine.¡± Grandma May said and looked at Zachary twice.


    Serenity kept vomiting like this, her eldest grandson would feel badly.


    ¡°Seren, Zack got up early and prepared breakfast for you.¡± Grandma May smiled, ¡°I¡¯m blessed by you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t call me so unfilial. As long as grandma wants to eat, which one of us dare not cook?¡±


    Zachary refuted grandma.


    Evanined to Serenity, ¡°Sister-inw, my elder brother is too stingy, he didn¡¯t cook me breakfast,


    I came here as a guest, and my elder brother actually asked me to cook by myself, you have to talk


    about my elder brother, he is too stingy.¡±


    Serenity smiled and looked at her husband: ¡°Zachary, you are also a little stingy; Evan rarelyes


    here and you don¡¯t treat him well, and ask him to cook for himself.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°We are a family.¡±


    Serenity felt that what Zachary said made sense, so she said to Evan: ¡°Evan, your brother said that we


    are a family, so don¡¯t be so polite. When youe over in the future, you can cook whatever you


    want.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    After breakfast, after a short rest, Zachary took Serenity to try on the wedding dress.


    Evan stayed and pestered grandma for a long time, but couldn¡¯t make grandma change her mind, so


    he had to leave angrily.


    As soon as Evan left, Grandma May immediately yelled: ¡°Sam, Sam.¡±


    Sam walked in while answering.


    ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Quick, prepare the car for me, I¡¯m going back to the Wildridge Manor.¡±


    Sam asked with concern: ¡°Old Madam York, you¡¯re in such a hurry to go back to the vi, is there


    something wrong with the Wildridge Manor?¡±


    ¡°Wildridge Manor is fine. That br*t Julian took his woman to visit Wildridge Manor. How can I, the owner


    of the Manor, not entertain some distinguished guests?¡±


    In fact, she just wanted to meet Kiera herself.


    Sam didn¡¯t realize it for a while. He didn¡¯t know who Julian was. It took him a while to realize that Julian


    was probably the young master of the Bucham family.


    Their olddy liked to watch good ys the most.


    Julian had never been in love or married, and Patriarch Bucham was so anxious that he went around to


    help Julian choose, and then arranged for him to go on a blind date.


    Sam was very surprised to hear that Julian took a woman to Wildridge Manor suddenly.


    Wildridge Manor was the big residence of the York family.


    It was not open to the outside world.


    Even those with contacts with the York family were only allowed to enter and leave Wildridge Manor if


    they had a very good rtionship with them. When they were in regr rtionships, the majority of


    them met at the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    The Bucham family had close contacts with the York family and had a deep rtionship.


    It¡¯s normal for Julian to freelye and go in and out of Wildridge Manor.


    What was unusual was that Julian had brought a woman with him.


    Patriarch Bucham arranged countless blind dates for his son, but to no avail.


    When did he have a sessful blind date?


    He had to take his blind date to Wildridge Manor. Was this the identification of the other party?


    Grandma May: ¡°Sam, what are you still doing in a daze, hurry up and help me prepare the car, I¡¯ll go


    back now.¡±


    Seeing that Sam was still in a daze, Grandma May urged him again.

 Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334


    Sam came back to his senses, and quickly responded: ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll arrange a vehicle now.¡±


    ¡°Go, go, I won¡¯te back for dinner today,e back tomorrow, and tell him when your young


    masteres back.¡±


    Grandma May told Sam.


    Sam: ¡°Madam, I remember.¡±


    Grandma May liked to go here and there.


    Sam was also used to this.


    Grandma May was going back to her own home, so she didn¡¯t need to clean up. She picked up her


    mobile phone and walked out of the house.


    Sam had already arranged the vehicle.


    Grandma May wanted to drive back by herself, but Sam strongly disagreed.


    Even if Grandma May was in good health, she was an old woman after all, and if something happened


    on the way, Sam couldn¡¯t bear the responsibility.


    Besides, Grandma May liked racing cars.


    Whether it was the young master or the gentlemen and wives, they had all told them that Grandma


    May couldn¡¯t be allowed to drive on the road at any time.


    ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯m anxious to go back, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore, I won¡¯t drive.¡± Grandma May


    couldn¡¯t hold back Sam, so she had topromise.


    On the issue of her safety, these people were also very stubborn, and they were all ordered by that


    boy, Zachery, so that Grandma May had no chance to touch the steering wheel.


    Sam arranged for the most stable driver to act as Grandma May¡¯s special car driver and take Grandma


    May back to Wildridge Manor.


    Julian didn¡¯t know that Grandma May drove back to Wildridge Manor deliberately in order to see Kiera.


    He also got up early that day, and then arranged for two of his subordinates to drive to Wiltspoon Hotel


    with him.


    Kiera and the twelve children remembered that they went to visit Wildridge Manor today. They were so


    happy that they didn¡¯t sleep well all night, and they got up before dawn.


    Oh, it¡¯s Kiera¡¯s joy.


    The children didn¡¯t know where the Wildridge Manor was.


    The teacher said to take them out to y today, so they followed the teacher.


    ¡°For a while, everyone should be quiet and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    Kiera remembered what Julian said. Julian asked Young Master York to let him take them to visit the


    Manor in order to repay her, but he could not disturb the members of the York family.


    She heard that Wildridge Manor was very beautiful.


    It was more beautiful than those scenic spots in Wiltspoon.


    The main reason was that she had been to Wildridge Manor, and after returning home, she could chat


    with her brothers and sisters for a while.


    She had been to the York family mansion!


    ¡°Teacher, we remember.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Although the twelve children were naughty, they were also sensible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to have breakfast first, and then set off after breakfast. Uncle Bucham is waiting for us


    downstairs.¡±


    After Kiera exined to the students, he checked the number of people and made sure that no one


    was missing, so she took the children downstairs.


    Julian waited on the first floor.


    Hearing the children¡¯s noise, Julian got up and walked over.


    Today, he was wearing a white suit. He was naturally handsome, wearing a white suit, just like a prince


    charming who came out of a fairy tale.


    From the moment he walked into the Wiltspoon Hotel, he had attracted the attention of many women.


    ¡°Miss Caron.¡±


    Julian walked up to Kiera with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, I kept you waiting.¡±


    Kiera stopped, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Julian arrived early.


    Kiera wanted to wait for the children and kept Julian waiting for a long time.


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t wait long. Good morning, children.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bucham, good morning.¡±


    The children greeted Julian happily when they saw the good-looking Uncle Bucham.


    Last night, they all secretly opened the gift that Uncle Bucham gave them, they really liked it!

 Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335


    Julian responded to the children with a smile, and then greeted everyone to have breakfast in the


    cafeteria on the first floor.


    The children had lived in Wiltspoon Hotel for a few days, and they were already familiar with it. When it


    came to having breakfast, they walked in front in small groups.


    Julian and Kiera followed the children naturally.


    Seeing the happy faces of the children, Kiera said with a smile: ¡°I really envy them. They are much


    happier than when I was a child. When I was their age, I would often participate in martial arts


    competitions, but my dad would not take me everywhere for y.¡±


    ¡°After the game, the most they can do is take us to a free park, buy two popsicles for us to try, and then


    take us home.¡±


    Kiera would not pay out of her own pocket like her to let the children eat and drink well.


    Of course, she also wanted to enjoy it herself.


    It¡¯s a rare visit, so didn¡¯t treat herself badly.


    ¡°You are a good teacher and your students respect you.¡± Julian praised, ¡°If you pay, you will be


    rewarded. Your students will remember you in the future.¡±


    As Kiera said, not many teachers were willing to spend their own money to take their children to live in


    a five-star hotel. After finishing business, they took the children to y around, enjoy the scenery of


    Wiltspoon, and eat the authentic food in Wiltspoon.


    During this trip, she taught the children to eat well, y well, and live well, leaving a deep and beautiful


    impression on them when they were growing up. It was estimated that many children would remember


    the trip to Wiltspoon in their lifetime.


    As long as they couldn¡¯t forget the trip to Wiltspoon, they couldn¡¯t forget Kiera, a martial arts teacher.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kiera was also really kind to her students.


    Be strict when it should be strict, and rx and enjoy when it¡¯s time to rx and enjoy.


    Julian especially appreciated Kiera¡¯s attitude towards life.


    She really deserved to be his destined girl, excellent!


    Julian, who already regarded Kiera as his future wife, wanted to praise Kiera eight hundred times a


    day.


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need anything in return, as long as they live up to themselves. People


    who learn martial arts value martial virtue the most, and I hope they will go out to the society in the


    future and use what they have learned to repay the society.¡±


    The subject changed, and she said seriously: ¡°If they rely on their own skills to do some illegal things


    and bully men and women, I don¡¯t care what their status is in the future, and I will clean up the house.


    Students, you can¡¯t do illegal things, and you can¡¯t bully people with your fists.¡±


    The Caron family martial arts school not only taught martial arts but also many principles of life; it


    depended on how much the children could ept.


    If they knew that there were students bullying men and women outside, in addition to expelling them,


    they would also take action to teach them a lesson so that the other party would be in awe of the Caron


    family. The consequences would vary a lot.


    Julian boasted again, and he asked Kiera: ¡°Ms. Caron, do you ept students as old as me? I also


    want to go to Caron¡¯s martial arts gym to learn some boxing skills. I don¡¯t need much skill; I just need to


    protect myself.¡±

 Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336


    Julian added: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will learn your Caron family¡¯s martial arts, and I will only make a name for


    your Caron family¡¯s martial arts school, and I will never do anything illegal.¡±


    Julian, who already trained in martial arts, pretended that he knew nothing and proposed to learn


    martial arts at Caron¡¯s martial arts gym.


    That way, he could be with Kiera every day. After a long time, Kiera would definitely like him.


    In the whole world, only Kiera could make him a normal man.


    He would never be wrong with Kiera, and he would never let others y Kiera¡¯s idea.


    Kiera tilted her head and nced at Julian, and smiled as she walked: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you¡¯re a bit older,


    and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve learned something. If you consider it martial arts training and don¡¯t pursue other


    things, you can ask my dad or my brother; they may be willing to ept you, so you can go to


    exercise.¡±


    Julian asked her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you teach me?¡±


    ¡°I usually teach children. For adults, my dad is taking care of it. Just like I told you, adults are a littlete


    in learning martial arts. It¡¯s just for exercise. My dad may just teach you how to do martial arts.


    Practicing Tai Chi and some basic skills.


    Of course, it will be good for you if you have practiced the basic skills well. Those of you who sit in air-


    conditioned rooms every dayck exercise and are sub-healthy. If you take time to practice with my


    dad every day, your health will be much better. At least you would not be too fat.¡±


    She nced at Julian¡¯s figure again, and said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you¡¯re not like other bosses.


    You¡¯re fat and have a big belly. Even if you¡¯re not fat, you¡¯re not as good as Mr. Bucham. Mr. Bucham,


    you should exercise regrly.¡±


    Julian said honestly: ¡°I exercise regrly. Then, when you go back, I will buy a ne ticket to go back


    with you, visit Master Caron, and see if Master Caron is willing to ept an old student like me.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t think too much, and said bluntly: ¡°Yes, about Mr. Bucham¡¯s work?¡±


    ¡°I can arrange it. Mypany has been in business for so many years, and it is already on the right


    track. I have trained arge number of powerful executives to take care of thepany for me. Even if


    I am not in thepany, it will not affect the normal operation of thepany. ¡°


    He was not in Wiltspoon, but his father was. There were people in the Bucham family, so what is he


    afraid of?


    Even if his father didn¡¯t care about things a lot of the time, didn¡¯t he still have cousins? Just Josh alone


    was enough to guard the Bucham family.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, since you can go away, then follow us back in two days and let my dad see your


    qualifications. My dad values qualifications when he epts students. He won¡¯t ept students with


    bad qualifications. He just throws them to me.


    Students with poor qualifications enter our Caron Family Martial Arts Gym purely for physical exercise,


    and we couldn¡¯t expect them to learn much Martial Arts.¡±


    Julian said: ¡°I just want to exercise. I think, if I stick to it, I can learn a few tricks of three-legged cat


    Martial Arts. If I encounter bad guys blocking the road and robbing in the future, at least I can protect


    myself.¡±


    Thinking of what happened that night, Kiera reminded Julian: ¡°Mr. Bucham, life is the most important


    thing. If there are many robbers and they have a weapon in their hands, they will give up their money to


    save their lives. You don¡¯t bring money with you when you die, and you don¡¯t take it away with you


    when you die. Yes, if you give up and save your life, you can still earn more money.¡±


    Julian said: ¡°Thank you, Ms. Caron, for your reminder. I will. If I encounter the situation that night again


    in the future, I will definitely save my life first. But if they want to hurt my life, they will stand up and


    resist.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Bucham, you¡¯ve a sessful career at such a young age. You¡¯re envied and hated by


    many people. You should be careful in the future. If my father is willing to ept you, you should study


    hard and you will be better than ordinary people no matter what.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She would also talk to her father and ask him to ept Julian, an older student.


    The two walked while talking, and soon entered the cafeteria.

 Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337


    The children had already got their favorite food, picked two tables and sat around to eat.


    Kiera was a foodie, and she especially liked the food at Wiltspoon Hotel. She took two tes, which


    were full of food.


    There was no room for the children to sit at the table, so she sat down at the next table.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After putting down the tes containing various delicacies, Kiera went to get another te of fruit and a


    te of snacks, and poured herself a cup of hot coffee.


    Julian also brought himself a lot of food.


    Kiera could eat; if she couldn¡¯t, she would be ashamed. Kiera might have to pretend to be gentle and


    hungry the next time they ate together.


    His future wife had to be pampered before Julian got married, and it hurt. How could Julian let Kiera go


    hungry?


    Kiera finished taking what she wanted to eat, and after sitting down, she felt that she had taken a little


    too much. Seeing that Julian opposite her also took a few tes of food, her embarrassment


    disappeared immediately.


    Not only Kiera could eat it, but her students could also eat it better than ordinary children, probably


    because they had to practice martial arts every day, and they could eat it after exhausting too much


    energy.


    Instead, Julian was a little full.


    Seeing that Kiera and the children had all finished the food, Julian also forced himself to finish it; he


    couldn¡¯t leave Kiera with a bad impression of waste.


    If he cared, he would do his best.


    That¡¯s true.


    Julian, who had never been in love before, gradually discovered the change of falling in love.


    After eating and drinking, Julian turned into the king of children and took Kiera and a dozen children


    out.


    At the entrance of the hotel, he met his cousin Josh, who came to discuss business with some people.


    Josh wanted to say hello, but before he could speak, he saw Julian look away, chatting andughing


    with Kiera, his attitude showed that he didn¡¯t want to say hello to Josh.


    Josh: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was his cousin pretending not to know him?


    When he, Josh, also became a shady person, the two brothers ran into each other in the hotel, and his


    brother didn¡¯t want him to say hello.


    Josh looked at Kiera.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask to know that Kiera was his brother¡¯s destined girl.


    Well, she was a bright and generous girl, she should have a personality simr to his wife Jasmine¡¯s,


    with such a bright smile, he thought she would be able to get along with Jasmine in the future.


    Julian was the young master of the Bucham family and would be the head of the Bucham family in the


    future. His wife would be the head wife of the Bucham family. Whether Jasmine could get along with


    the head wife was very important to Josh.


    He didn¡¯t want his beloved wife to be wronged.


    Josh just watched Julian and Kiera walk out of the hotel with a group of children.


    In the end, he didn¡¯t even say hello to Julian.


    The smart Josh didn¡¯t understand at first, but he realized it after walking. His brother probably didn¡¯t


    want Kiera to know that he was Young Master Bucham, for fear of scaring Ms. Caron?


    Thinking of their Bucham family, Josh understood his brother¡¯s temporary concealment.


    Most families didn¡¯t have the guts to marry their daughters into the Bucham family.


    Especially marrying Young Master Bucham.

 Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338


    Josh was the special assistant to the president of the York Corporation, and he was a big celebrity in


    Wiltspoon. He usually appeared more often than Julian, the young master Bucham.


    Others could find Josh¡¯s photo on the Inte and thus knew his true identity.


    Julian was different; he always saw the beginning but did not see the end. Usually, when Zachary


    wanted to see Julian, Josh had to make an appointment with his brother in advance and arrange a time


    to meet him.


    He couldn¡¯t find Julian¡¯s photo on the Inte. People who had never seen Julian¡¯s real face


    sometimes passed by him and didn¡¯t even know that he was the young master of the Bucham family.


    Josh guessed that his brother was afraid that Kiera would know his identity, so he guessed Julian¡¯s


    identity, and then, afraid, retreated.


    ¡°The men in suits and leather shoes just now, the one at the head looks familiar to me.¡±


    Sure enough, after leaving the hotel, Kiera turned her head to look at the hotel, and said to Julian


    beside him.


    Julian replied: ¡°They are the executives of York Corporation. They probably came to meet customers to


    discuss business. The Wiltspoon Hotel is owned by their York Corporation. Whether it is Young master


    York or others, they like to stay in Wiltspoon. Big hotels talk to customers about business.¡±


    Kiera snorted, ¡°No wonder, they are all imposing, they should be very tall executives. Mr. Bucham, you


    said that you also have contacts with Young Master York. Do you know all those executives?¡±


    Julian replied calmly: ¡°I don¡¯t know them well. You see, they don¡¯t greet me when they see me. It¡¯s not


    that they are rude, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t know them well. They may not even know who I am.¡±


    ¡°The one at the head is the able-bodied leader of Young master York, and has won the trust of Young


    master York.¡±


    Kiera¡¯s eyes lit up, and she turned around and was about to run back to the hotel.


    Julian instinctively stretched out his hand to hold Kiera, and asked her inexplicably, ¡°Ms. Caron, what


    are you going to do? Did you drop something?¡±


    ¡°No, you said he was Young Master York¡¯s right-hand man. I guessed his identity. That¡¯s Mr. Josh


    Bucham, right? He is as famous as Young Master York. I knew it before I came to Wiltspoon. Mr. Josh


    Bucham¡¯s wife is Young Master York¡¯s wife¡¯s best friend. I admire the strong most. Mr. Josh Bucham is


    a strong man. I want to go back and see if I can secretly take some photos of him.¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­¡±


    Fortunately, Josh was married, and Jasmine was pregnant. The husband and wife had a deep


    rtionship and loved each other.


    Otherwise, Julian had to guard against whether his cousin would distract Kiera¡¯s attention.


    Julian: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take pictures when you run back now. They have already


    entered the elevator, so let¡¯s take pictures next time. Living in Wiltspoon Hotel, it is still very easy to


    meet Mr. Bucham by chance. He is less grounded than Young Master York.¡±


    After Young master York got married, he was a little more down-to-earth than before marriage.¡±


    Thinking of Zachary¡¯s change, Julian added something.


    After hearing Julian¡¯s words, Kiera gave up and went back to the hotel, and said in shock, ¡°I guess


    there is no chance. I don¡¯te to Wiltspoon often. If I didn¡¯t bring the children over for the


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°You admire the strong. I think I belong to the strong in the business world.


    Usually, some people want to secretly take pictures of me. After I found out, they were asked to delete


    the photos. Ms. Caron, you saved my life. In order to repay you, you want to take pictures of me, and I


    will cooperate with you.¡±


    Kiera smiled: ¡°We are all friends now, and you will follow us back to worship my dad as a teacher. You


    will meet more often in the future, and the meaning will be different.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m handsome too. Ms. Caron, why don¡¯t you take two photos of me and save them in your phone¡¯s


    photo album? You can check them outter to see the handsome guy.¡±


    Kieraughed out loud.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you are so funny. All right, I will take a few handsome photos of you right now, and my


    trip to Wiltspoon will not be in vain.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As Kiera said, she actually took out her phone and took a few shots of Julian.


    Julian¡¯s mood improved.

 Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339


    ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡± Julian brought the two bodyguards who came over to act as the driver. When they saw


    the young mastering out, they greeted them. ording to Julian¡¯s instructions in advance, they


    only called Mr. Bucham, so as not to expose the young master¡¯s identity and scare the future young


    master¡¯s wife.


    In the eyes of the bodyguards, they felt that the young master was supercilious, and with the courage


    of the future young master¡¯s wife, she would not be afraid of the sky falling.


    How could he be afraid of the identity of the young master?


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Julian gave a gentle hum, nodded, and then said to Kiera, ¡°My car can¡¯t amodate so many


    people, so I invited two drivers toe, and three cars will travel, so it doesn¡¯t need to be so crowded.¡±


    Kiera thanked him: ¡°Please trouble Mr. Bucham. Mr. Bucham is also thoughtful.¡±


    Julian smiled: ¡°No trouble. Ms. Caron, you¡¯re not afraid of getting into trouble; even if you don¡¯t know


    me and save my life, I¡¯ll help you arrange a car; it¡¯s just a trivial matter. Ms. Caron, you don¡¯t have to be


    so polite.¡±


    Kiera smiled, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop saying thank you all the time, I¡¯m not used to the polite words of thank


    you.¡±


    She liked cheerful people.


    After the two watched the children get into two cars respectively, Kiera followed Julian to his car.


    Julian gently helped Kiera open the car door, Kiera instinctively wanted to thank him, remembering


    what she had just said, she smiled at Julian, and did not say any more polite words of thank you.


    After Kiera put on her seat belt, Julian got into the car, and soon started the car and left Wiltspoon


    Hotel.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Along the way, Julian dutifully introduced the fun ces in Wiltspoon to Kiera.


    Kiera was very moved when she heard it, and said in shock: ¡°I can only stay in Wiltspoon for three or


    two days, and then I have to go back. The parents of the children are thinking about it.¡±


    Julian said: ¡°When you are free in the future, you cane here alone and y for ten days and a half


    months. When the timees, call me in advance. I will help you arrange amodation, take you


    around, eat delicious food, and do your best as andlord.¡±


    ¡°How dare I bother you.¡± Kiera instinctively declined.


    Julian said with a smile: ¡°If I worship your father as a teacher and learn martial arts in your Caron family


    martial arts hall, you will be my senior. It is only natural for a junior to entertain a senior.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after you have epted my father as your teacher.¡±


    ¡°Master Caron will definitely ept me.¡± Julian said confidently.


    The two were talking andughing, and felt that they had arrived soon after more than an hour¡¯s drive.


    At the foot of the mountain of Wildridge Manor, Julian stopped the car on purpose, pressed the window,


    pointed to the sea of flowers at the foot of the mountain and the nearby fruit mountain, and said to


    Kiera: ¡± These ces belong to the York family, and the vegetables and melons in the mountain vi If


    they are self-sufficient, they eat very healthy food.


    Those seas of flowers can be admired or sold. There are quite a few flower shops whoe here to


    purchase. Those fruit hills grow seasonal fruits that are suitable for nting in Wiltspoon, and the fruits


    are supplied to all the hotels under the York Corporation.¡±


    The hotel needed a lot of fresh fruits to provide to the guests every day.


    The vegetables grown couldn¡¯t be eaten up, and they would be supplied to the hotel.


    Julian asked Kiera, ¡°Would you like to get out of the car and take a look?¡±

 Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340


    Julian added: ¡°As far as I know, there are rose gardens, hundred gardens and sunflower gardens. But


    it¡¯s October now, and there are not so many flowers. If youe here in spring, it will be really


    beautiful. ¡°


    Kiera also pressed the car window. Looking into the distance, she asked in amazement: ¡°Are the


    ces I see belong to the York family? Are the people I see also from the York family?¡±


    Julian said: ¡°All the ces you can see now belong to the York family. Most of the people you see are


    workers from the York family, gardeners, and those who work on the fruit hills. They need a lot of


    workers.


    There are also some people who are members of the York family. They may have participated in the


    fifth suit with Young Master York, or they may have participated in the fifth suit. Anyway, their surname


    is York.


    Those houses are the same. Some are the residences of the York n, and some are the dormitories


    of the workers. The York family also treats the workers very well. If it is an individual, it will be divided


    into a single room with a small kitchen and a small bathroom. They can cook for themselves.


    If you have a family with you, you will be given a suite dormitory. Although the suite is not too big, it is


    well designed, but it is enough to live in.¡±


    Kiera¡¯s eyes widened when she heard that, and she eximed, ¡°The people who work here are treated


    the same as white-cor workers?¡±


    Julian said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s better than the white-cor workers of ordinarypanies. The workers¡¯


    children have good grades in school and are admitted to a good university. If they can enter the society


    and work in the York Corporation in the future, the York family will also give a bonus.


    After the York family¡¯s workers came in, they seldom moved their nests and were reluctant to leave.


    First, they stayed for a long time and got used to a ce. Second, the York family treated the workers


    really well, especially the olddy.¡±


    Such a good treatment, such a good employer, I would be reluctant to leave. No wonder the York family


    has stood firm as the richest man in Wiltspoon.¡±


    It was very rare that arge family with a prosperous poption could live in harmony, and all the


    children and grandchildren were promising.


    Not to mention being in a wealthy family, it was difficult to have such a family even in an ordinary family.


    Kiera: ¡°I heard that Old Mrs. York is an olddy with a high IQ.¡±


    Julian smiled. His evaluation of the olddy was: ¡°Old Mrs. York is an old fox, and also an old smiling


    tiger. She smiles and is as kind as a Bodhisattva. When she tricks you, even if you know it, you can¡¯t


    jump out.


    Anyway, just don¡¯t mess with her. Sometimes don¡¯t mess with her. She likes you and will take the


    initiative to mess with you. She is also very loyal. Of her nine grandchildren, only Young Master York is


    married now, and Second Young Master York is engaged. Everything else has not been settled yet, and


    she has to worry about her old friend¡¯s grandson.¡±


    For example, he and Duncan.


    It was the object of the olddy¡¯s leaked time to worry about.


    If it weren¡¯t for Grandma May, he wouldn¡¯t be arranged dozens of blind dates a day by his parents, and


    the majestic young master of the Bucham family would have be a monkey to be admired by


    others.


    ¡°She¡¯s just a warm-hearted olddy.¡± Kiera said with a smile.


    Julian: ¡°Well, she is very warm-hearted. Old Mrs. York is very popr in Wiltspoon and has a very good


    reputation.¡±


    This was a fact. Every wealthy family in Wiltspoon would give Mrs. York some face. Back then, when


    the York family and the Stone family were facing each other, and the two groups were deadly rivals, if


    the olddy came forward, the Stone Family would give them a lot of face.


    Mrs. Stone was the most domineering, and she would be gentle when facing the olddy, not


    daring to be aggressive.


    Kiera said: ¡°Hearing what you said, I really want to see the olddy, just talking, Mr. Bucham, don¡¯t take


    it seriously, and don¡¯t bother Young Master York and the olddy for me.¡±


    Kiera was a person who appreciated and worshiped the powerful.


    The olddy of the York family happened to be that kind of person.


    Julian said modestly: ¡°Ms. Caron, Even if I wanted to satisfy your wishes, I don¡¯t have that much ability.


    Mypany has cooperated with York Corporation on several projects and has had dinner with Young


    Master York several times before. So I made a request to take you here for a stroll today.¡±


    When he said this, Kiera said gratefully: ¡°Mr. Bucham, thank you so much, and trouble you too much.¡±Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 2341

    Chapter 2341


    Julian smiled: ¡°Ms. Caron, you don¡¯t need to be so polite to me; we are friends now, not to mention that,


    Ms. Caron, you have saved my life.¡±


    Kiera also smiled: ¡°All right, let¡¯s not be too polite. I also feel ufortable being polite all the time. I


    am a bit rough, and being too polite makes me cautious. Mr. Bucham, don¡¯t always say it. It¡¯s really just


    a fight while taking a walk to digest food.¡±


    Both of themughed.


    Kiera didn¡¯t intend to get out of the car to enjoy the flowers, so Julian drove up the mountain directly.


    He guessed that Kiera might not like flowers very much.


    Halfway up the mountain, the car stopped temporarily.


    Kiera saw a security booth halfway up the mountain, where road cards were set up to intercept


    vehicles.


    After seeing Julian, the security guard in the security booth quickly let Julian¡¯s vehicle pass.


    Kiera asked curiously: ¡°Is there a security guard looking up here?¡±


    ¡°Well, Wildridge Manor is the York family¡¯s mansion, and outsiders are not allowed to enter casually. In


    the past, there was only a security booth at the gate of the vi. Since Young Master York got married,


    too many people wanted to secretly take pictures of Young Master York and his wife¡¯s private life, and


    tried every means to sneak up the mountain.


    Young Master York was worried that the vi would not be safe, so he added a road card halfway up


    the mountain, and arranged three shifts for 24 hours a day. Those whoe here without permission


    can only be free below the halfway up the mountain.¡±


    Kiera snorted, and suddenly felt like a wealthy family was deep in the sea.


    Freedom of entry and exit was controlled.


    Fortunately, she just came to the rich man¡¯s residence for tourism, and left after a stroll, so she wouldn¡¯t


    be restrained.


    Thinking of this, Kieraughed at herself again.


    Did she really think that everyone could marry into a wealthy family?


    She had no chance, even if she wanted to be restrained. Why had she thought so much? Besides, she


    didn¡¯t want to join a wealthy family; just an ordinary family was fine.


    She was the daughter of the owner of the Caron family Martial Arts Gym. She had practiced martial


    arts for a while. Even though she was pretty and not rude, no man who knew her background would


    consider her.


    There was once a matchmaker who wanted to introduce her a boyfriend. Who knew that the man


    would not even meet her after he knew that she practiced martial arts for a while, saying that he was


    afraid of being raped by her after marriage.


    This made Kiera dumbfounded, and she understood the reason why she had been single for 24 years


    and had never even been in a rtionship.


    It was those men who thought that she was too skilled, and they thought that if there was a conflict


    after marriage, they couldn¡¯t beat her.


    A man with that kind of thinking, didn¡¯t worry about it.


    She would stay single with peace of mind, and she was not in a hurry to get married anyway.


    She had a few female ssmates who had a good time, and they got married a year after graduating


    from university. After marriage, they lived a miserable life.


    The car quickly reached the top of the mountain.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Wildridge Manor was built on this t-topped hill, which was not high.


    There was really a security booth at the gate of the Wildridge Manor. When the security guard on duty


    saw Julian who pressed the car window, he silently opened the gate of the Manor for him and let the


    three of them drive into the Manor.


    As soon as they entered the Manor, there was an open-air parking lot.


    The butler had already received a phone call from Zachary, telling him that young master Bucham


    would bring a girl over to y in the Manor today, and asked him to make proper arrangements, but he


    could not expose Julian¡¯s identity as the young master of the Bucham family.


    Julian parked the car and said to Kiera: ¡°Our car can only be parked in the open-air parking lot here,


    and we can¡¯t drive any further. That¡¯s where the York family¡¯s daily activities are. Let¡¯s go to the right


    side of the parking lotter. Going along that road, you will find the second half of the Manor, which is


    also the ce with the most beautiful scenery.¡±


    Kiera said: ¡°We are here not to disturb Young master York¡¯s family.¡±


    She got out of the car with Julian.


    The twelve children also got out of the car one after another.


    When children arrived in a strange ce, they would be well-behaved and quiet for a short time.


    They also followed Julian and Kiera to the butler.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡± The butler greeted Julian with a smile.

 Chapter 2342

    Chapter 2342


    Julian smiled back, and after greeting each other, he introduced the butler to Kiera: ¡°Ms. Caron, this is


    Sam, the chief butler of Wildridge Manor.¡±


    ¡°Sam, this is Ms. Caron, the daughter of the owner of the Caron family martial arts gym in Yonsburg,


    and my savior.¡±


    Sam ndered in his heart: Young Master Bucham, are you kidding me, you have a savior?


    As Young Master Bucham, who would dare to touch a single hair of Young Master Bucham?


    Touching Young Master Bucham, No one even dared to offend him.


    But the young master York specifically told him that after Young Master Bucham came, no matter what


    Young Master Bucham said, just go along with him and his wishes.


    ¡°Ms. Caron.¡± Sam said hello politely.


    Kiera quickly responded, she was a little embarrassed and said: ¡°We took the liberty to disturb you, and


    trouble Sam.¡±


    Sam smiled: ¡°No trouble, Mr. Bucham and our young master York know each other. The young master


    York has exined it to me. Today I will be your tour guide and take you around the Manor.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Sam, I¡¯ve been here twice. I can¡¯t say I¡¯m familiar with it, and I won¡¯t get lost while walking.


    I think I can barely be a tour guide for Ms. Caron. Sam, you¡¯re also very busy, we won¡¯t bother you.


    There are a dozen of us, Sam, please arrange lunch for us, and we will go back to the city in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Sam smiled: ¡°That¡¯s fine as well. During lunch, Mr. Bucham, I will assist in cing an hour-ahead food


    order. When it is time for dinner, Mr. Bucham, you will send me your location and I will arrange for food


    delivery. You need not travel back and forth.¡±


    Julian thanked, ¡°Okay, I will. Thank you.¡±


    Sam said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you will take everyone to have fun. The children¡¯s yground has


    also been arranged. There are people waiting for the items the children want to y. Just pay attention


    to safety.¡±


    Julian thanked again.


    Sam repeatedly said no thanks, as long as Young Master Bucham was happy.


    In that way, Sam could still have a name with Young Master Bucham, and if he needed Young Master


    Bucham¡¯s help in the future, he could still lick his old face and beg Young Master Bucham.


    Listening to the conversation between Julian and Sam, Kiera was surprised by the size of the Wildridge


    Manor.


    Poverty limited her imagination, and this family really deserved to be the richest man.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Julian greeted Kiera and took the children to visit the second half of the Manor, he heard the old


    Mrs. York¡¯s shout.


    ¡°Julian.¡±


    Old Mrs. York rushed back to see Kiera.


    She liked to eat melons, and also liked to gossip, and her curiosity was also very high.


    Kiera was Julian¡¯s destined girl, so she was very curious.


    Julian didn¡¯t go to the main courtyard to meet old Mrs. York when he came, so she had toe here


    by herself.


    Anyway, she was about to see Kiera.


    Julian didn¡¯t try to bypass her.


    Hearing old Mrs. York¡¯s shout, Julian: ¡°¡­¡±


    Wasn¡¯t old Mrs. York living with Zachary?


    Didn¡¯t need to take care of the pregnant Serenity?


    Why didn¡¯t Zachary tell him that old Mrs. York was in the Manor?


    He deliberately challenged old Mrs. York toe over when she was not in the Manor, but he still met


    her!

 Chapter 2343

    Chapter 2343


    ¡°Grandma York.¡± Julian couldn¡¯t avoid her. He could only face her, so he immediately called the olddy


    with a smile.


    Kiera knew that the kind old Mrs. York who was walking over and smiling like a bodhisattva was the old


    Mrs. York of the York family.


    Looking at the clothes of the old Mrs. York, she was really no different from the ordinary olddy, she


    looked very simple, but her natural nobility couldn¡¯t be concealed by clothes.


    old Mrs. York walked like flying, her body was very strong, and she was well maintained. She looked


    like an aunt in her fifties or sixties, and her actual age couldn¡¯t be seen at all.


    ¡°Julian, who is this?¡±


    old Mrs. York¡¯s eyes fell on Kiera, and she asked Julian pretending not to know.


    In front of old Mrs. York, Julian didn¡¯t dare to y tricks, so he honestly introduced Kiera Caron to her.


    ¡°Hi old Mrs. York.¡± After Julian introduced each other to the old and the young, Kiera hurriedly asked


    the old Mrs. York to say hello.


    Grandma May smiled kindly: ¡°Hi, Ms. Caron.¡±


    She looked Kiera up and down.


    Young and beautiful, heroic and generous between her brows, the old Mrs. York had a very good first


    impression of Kiera.


    She had heard Kiera had a lot of skills. Nearly all of the subordinates Julian set up were beaten to the


    ground by Kiera when she was designed to be his savior, and they were still residing in the hospital at


    this time.


    A girl with such skills was very suitable for Kiera.


    Grandma May liked Kiera¡¯s crisp and informal personality.


    Well, as good as the wives she chose for her grandchildren, God didn¡¯t treat Julian badly.


    If Julian had arranged for a girl with the appearance¡­ hahaha.


    Just imagining it made Grandma May want tough.


    She was a bit of a naughty olddy, and she enjoyed watching the punishment that God meted out to


    the men who refused to marry their wives.


    Julian was apathetic; he would only be tempted by one woman in his life. If it was really an ugly woman


    who made him react, he could only marry and go home.


    Kiera asked the students to say hello to Old Mrs. York again.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    More than a dozen children said hello in unison, which made Old Mrs. York very happy. She especially


    liked girls.


    She immediately greeted: ¡°Children, let¡¯s go and eat delicious food with Grandma May.¡±


    At the same time, she said to Julian: ¡°Julian, you¡¯vee all the time, and you didn¡¯t bring Ms. Caron


    in for a sit-down. This is to trap my York family in treating guests well, right?


    If I hadn¡¯t happened to walk here and saw you, I would have been sessfully framed by you.¡±


    Julian ndered in his heart, who knew that you woulde back in advance.


    He dared to say that the olddy came back specially to watch the good show between him and Kiera.


    This olddy was the originator of eating melons.


    Their Bucham family was also pointed out by the olddy.


    ¡°Grandma York, you misunderstood me. How dare I frame You for not being good at hospitality. I heard


    that you lives with Young Master York. I brought Ms. Caron and the children over to y. I¡¯m afraid of


    making noise, so I don¡¯t dare to disturb everyone.¡±


    Grandma May said: ¡°What are you bothering me? The Manor is as quiet as every day. I just hope that


    someone wille to y. It is lively and lively. I especially like children.¡±

 Chapter 2344

    Chapter 2344


    She said to Kiera again: ¡°Ms. Caron, we are all very casual people. You don¡¯t have to be restrained,


    and you don¡¯t have to think thating here is to disturb us. In the Manor, you can eat, drink and have


    fun. If you like, you cane often in the future.¡±


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°old Mrs. York, if I bring students to thepetition in the future, I will definitely


    have the cheek to you again.¡±


    It was better to meet than to be famous.


    The old Mrs. York was more approachable than she imagined, and she really had no airs at all.


    Just like her grandma, warm and hospitable.


    ¡°You cane to y without bringing students to thepetition. Let Julian pick you up, and then


    come to our house as a guest. It¡¯s no problem to stay. Our Manor has a lot of rooms. You can live here


    for ten and a half months.¡±


    Kiera smiled and answered politely.


    But she dared not reallye if she wanted to.


    Once here, she already knew how much she owed Julian.


    Julian always said that the life-saving debt he owed her was hard to repay. He enthusiastically took her


    and the children around to y, even brought them in to the old house of the richest man York¡¯s family,


    and invited them to dinner. The grace of saving life should be repaid by the spring.


    He was a person who knew how to repay his kindness, and a man who knew how to be grateful would


    not be far behind.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After spending two short days with Julian, Kiera¡¯s evaluation of Julian became higher and higher.


    At the request of Old Mrs. York, the group first went to the main courtyard of the center, drank tea, ate


    snacks and fruits in the luxurious and low-key hall, and fed everyone well. Grandma May acted as a


    tour guide and took everyone to visit the Wildridge Manor.


    Since she had twelve children with her, Grandma May immediately took a group of little monkeys to the


    children¡¯s amusement park.


    In the past, it was an amusement park built for grandchildren. Even Rowan was in his teens and didn¡¯t


    like to go to amusement parks. Amusement parks were often in a static state; that is, when Sonny


    came over, he would only move.


    Today was the busiest day.


    The children were a little cautious at first, but they couldn¡¯t hold back their love for the amusement park,


    and they soon became crazy about ying.


    Kiera was worried that the children would fall, and followed the children like an old mother, giving all


    kinds of instructions, and naturally ignored Julian and Old Mrs. York.


    At this time, Julian found an opportunity toin to Old Mrs. York: ¡°Old Mrs. York, youpletely


    stole my limelight. My job as a tour guide was taken away by you.¡±


    Grandma may smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I like these children very much, and I like Ms. Caron very


    much.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Grandma York, you took all the best girls into your York family and made them your


    granddaughters-inw. Why don¡¯t I pick up a leak? Grandma York, Kiera is not suitable for those pigs


    in your family; don¡¯t get her ideas.¡±


    After the sound fell, she was greeted by Grandma May¡¯s p.


    ¡°Br*t, in your words, Kiera is not suitable for my grandson. What should I think of her? Even if it is


    suitable for me, I wouldn¡¯t think of her. How difficult it is for you, in this life It can only be nted in


    Kiera¡¯s hands.¡±


    The corner of Julian¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said, ¡°Grandma York, why do I think you¡¯re taking


    pleasure in other¡¯s misfortune?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°You have no disasters or disasters, so why am I lucky?¡±


    Julian was speechless.


    ¡°By the way, what are you still sitting here for?¡± Grandma May said to Julian, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that your


    future wife can¡¯t keep an eye on so many children by herself?


    The dozen or so children were taught well by her. Let them study hard and practice hard. As long as


    they have good character and good skills, Zack will recruit them into our York family¡¯s bodyguard


    company in the future. After receiving training, Give them work.¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­My future wife¡¯s favorite students, as long as they have good character and outstanding


    ability, I will arrange a good future for them.¡±


    Grandma May wanted to take his chance to please Kiera and the children again.

 Chapter 2345

    Chapter 2345


    ¡°Grandma York, the wedding of Zachary and Serenity ising soon, you should be very busy too, this


    is your oldest grandson¡¯s wedding, so I dare not take up your precious time, Kiera has me here.¡±


    Julian was clearly asking the olddy not to steal his limelight.


    Gave him a chance to perform well in front of Kiera.


    The olddy smiled and said: ¡°Zack¡¯s wedding ising soon, but I don¡¯t need to do anything. I am


    already old, old-fashioned, and I have to walk with a cane. Do they dare to let me do things?


    I just have to talk, and they¡¯ll do what I tell them to do. I¡¯m busy, and when I¡¯m idle, it¡¯s boring.


    My Wildridge Manor hasn¡¯t been this lively for a long time. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw so many


    children ying around in my Manor. I like excitement. If you want to behave, just behave, and I won¡¯t


    stop you from doing so.


    If you can¡¯t even snatch me, an old woman, what will you do if a strong enemy appears in the future?


    Just surrender and give up your destined girl?¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to surrender.¡±


    Who dared to snatch Kiera from him?


    Grandma May smiled narrowly: ¡°Julian, tell me now, if you surrender, I will go back to the house right


    away, and I will not disturb your performance in front of Kiera. I will also keep an eye on my family¡¯s


    wedding. too busy.¡±


    In Zachary¡¯s wedding, the most important person was naturally herself.


    Didn¡¯t need to worry about the olddy, the olddy was just worried, after all, it was the first


    grandson¡¯s wedding, and it needed to be a lively one.


    From now on, Zachary would also be the head of the York family, and Serenity would be the wife of the


    head of the family. The wedding of the two of them must be unprecedentedly grand, so that it would be


    difficult for the subsequent grandsons to get married.


    Grandma May mainly supports Serenity, who woulds be the oldest sister-inw in the future.


    Grandma May: ¡°If you don¡¯t surrender, I will follow you all the time. Anyway, I am old and thick-skinned,


    and I am not afraid to be the brightest light bulb.¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­Grandma York, you still like to watch others get pped in the face.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Grandma May: ¡°That¡¯s right, what I like most is seeing other people being pped in the face. Didn¡¯t


    you say that you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to surrender? I¡¯ll let you taste it right now.¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Grandma York, I surrender, I surrender, I have tasted this taste, you old woman, go back to the house


    to rest, it¡¯s hot outside.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bother you guys anymore, I¡¯ll go back to rest, and I have to keep


    an eye on my Zack¡¯s wedding. Seren is pregnant, and I have to take care of her. Zack has no


    experience.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Didn¡¯t Zachary buy a lot of books rted to pregnancy? I will learn from him in the future.¡±


    Knowing that Zachary had swept away many books rted to pregnancy in bookstores, Julian even


    laughed at Zachary.


    Julian was thinking about learning from Zachary in the future.


    Although Josh of their family could read books, he was not as exaggerated as Zachary.


    Grandma May: ¡°Your wife hasn¡¯t even caught up yet, so you want to learn from the scriptures.¡±


    Julian smiled: ¡°I must first look at the person I want to learn from.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you guys y, I¡¯m leaving, I won¡¯t be a light bulb.¡±


    Grandma May said, turned and left.


    Seeing Grandma May leave, Julian heaved a sigh of relief.


    He really admired the Zachary brothers, who could still be calm andposed with such a difficult


    grandma, no, they should have been numb by the olddy.


    If he had such a difficult grandma, he might not even dare to go home.


    When his father urged him to get married, Julian thought his father was difficult to deal with. Compared


    with Grandma York, he thought his father was okay.


    Julian then went to Kiera and helped Kiera take care of the children.


    After watching for a while, he felt that although the children were active, because they were martial arts


    practitioners, they were all agile, so nothing would happen to them, so he said to Kiera: ¡°Ms. Caron, I


    think they all know how to be safe. If something goes wrong, we don¡¯t need to stand here and stare.


    Let¡¯s sit under that tree and watch them y.¡±

 Chapter 2346

    Chapter 2346


    Kiera knew her students better than Julian.


    She had no objection to Julian¡¯s proposal, so she turned around with Julian and walked towards the big


    tree Julian pointed to.


    A swing chair was installed under the tree.


    ¡°I saw a lot of swing chairs in the Manor.¡± After sitting down on the swing chair, Kiera said something.


    ¡°There are quite a lot of them. Many of them were installedter. young mistress York likes to sit on


    swing chairs. Young master York is doting on his wife. As long as it is a ce where they will live, I


    heard that many swing chairs have been installed.¡±


    Julian: ¡°In that way, wherever young mistress York lives, there are swing chairs to sit on.¡±


    Kiera said enviously: ¡°Young Master York is really kind to the young mistress, which makes people


    envious and jealous.¡±


    There were really legends of Zachary doting on his wife everywhere.


    ¡°Where is the old Mrs. York?¡±


    Old Mrs. York was gone, Kiera asked curiously.


    She remembered that old Mrs. York was with them just now.


    ¡°Old Mrs. York is in charge of all major affairs in the York family. The wedding of Young Master York is


    coming soon, and she is busy arranging the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Caron, can you stay a few more days?¡± Julian asked suddenly.


    Kiera said: ¡°I can¡¯t stay any longer. The children should go back to school. Although they learn martial


    arts in our Caron family martial arts gym, the focus is on cultural subjects. Our martial arts gym can¡¯t


    dy the children¡¯s study.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she asked Julian, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Ms. Caron, when I mentioned Young Master York¡¯s wedding, I remembered that I received


    the invitation from Young Master York not only to attend his wedding but also to be the best man.


    Originally, I wanted to follow you back to learn martial arts techniques from Master Caron.


    Now you have to attend Young Master York¡¯s wedding. I just want to ask you to stay a few days longer


    and go back after drinking Young Master York¡¯s wedding wine.¡±


    Hearing this, Kiera was very moved. But she still said: ¡°It still doesn¡¯t work, besides, I am not rted to


    the York family, and Young Master York would not invite me to attend his wedding.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy. As my female friend, you will apany me to attend the wedding of


    Young Master York.¡±


    Female friends, after simplification, are girlfriends.


    Kiera still declined.


    It was thanks to Julian that she coulde to Wildridge Manor today.


    She could no longer be brave enough to take advantage of Julian to attend Young Master York¡¯s


    wedding.


    She didn¡¯t want to owe Julian too much favor.


    Seeing that Kiera refused, Julian didn¡¯t force her.


    He only said that after Zachary¡¯s wedding was over, he would immediately fly to Yonsburg to learn


    martial arts techniques from Master Caron.


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bucham, don¡¯t worry about learning from Master Caron. It¡¯s important that


    you¡¯re busy with your business.¡±


    Her father would definitely not ept Julian.


    For one thing, her father wouldn¡¯t ept disciplines easily.


    The second reason was that Julian was getting older and had only recently begun training in martial


    arts, making it challenging for him to aplish anything.


    At most, just exercise.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Julian hummed, ¡°I will arrange my own itinerary.¡±


    As soon as he went back and talked to his dad, his dad said, he just followed Kiera to Yonsburg, and


    he didn¡¯t have to take care of the family affairs, and his dad had been idle for so long, so let his dad


    exercise again.

 Chapter 2347

    Chapter 2347


    Julian said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about business matters. There is a management team in the


    company, but the matter of being the best man for Young Master York cannot be dismissed.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°That can¡¯t be turned down. No matter how many people want to attend Young Master York¡¯s


    wedding, there is no chance. Mr. Bucham, you¡¯re very lucky to be the best man for Young Master York.¡±


    Kiera actually wanted to attend Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding.


    Since she didn¡¯t have any friendship with the loving couple, she never even met each other.


    Even if Julian was willing to take her there, she couldn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t know people in that circle


    well.


    Besides, she really wanted to take the children back, and the children had to go to school.


    Julian smiled and did not refute Kiera¡¯s words.


    There was no olddy as a light bulb anymore. Julian and Kiera had been together all day, and the


    strangeness between the two had disappeared.


    For the next two days, Julian still acted as a free tour guide for Kiera and his group, taking Kiera and


    the children to y around and eat authentic Wiltspoon food.


    Two dayster, Kiera left Wiltspoon with the children.


    Happy days passed quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding was approaching.


    The two had received the certificate for one year, and the anniversary of their marriage had passed.


    Zachary received a generous gift from his beloved wife. He also gave his wife many gifts, and made an


    appointment with Serenity. Every year on the anniversary of their marriage, they would celebrate well.


    With three days left before the wedding, Serenity moved back to her natal home.


    Her natal home was her sister¡¯s home.


    In order for her younger sister to get married nearby without having to go back to her hometown, and to


    avoid the drunk man who was staring at Liberty in Dinshasa Community, Liberty finally moved out of


    Dinshasa Community with her son and lived in the vi gifted to her by Zachary and Serenity.


    However, Liberty did not ept the gift. She signed a sales contract with Zachary, and bought the vi


    from him.


    The price was confidential.


    Serenity was willing to amodate her sister¡¯s self-esteem, but she couldn¡¯t let her live under too


    much pressure. On the issue of housing prices, she would not give up an inch.


    From the fact that Liberty finally moved in, it could be seen that among the sisters, Liberty lost.


    Those who received invitations from the York family¡ªthose who were far away¡ªwould fly to Wiltspoon


    a few days in advance, stay in Wiltspoon, and wait for the wedding.


    All expenses were covered by Yorks.


    The wealthiest man in Annenburg, Johnson¡¯s family, was a distinguished guest who flew to Wiltspoon


    in advance.


    Ben¡¯s parents and his beloved wife Jane came here together.


    The group met at the York family¡¯s Wildridge Manor. After eating, Ben and the others went to the Stone


    Family.


    This time they came here not only to attend Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding, but also for Remy¡¯s


    wedding.


    Remy was started by Patriarch Bucham¡¯s sudden move to the Stone Family to propose marriage.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Eventer, Julian confessed to his parents that he had found his destined girl and relieved Elisa from


    being forced to marry Julian.


    Remy was still afraid.


    From liking Elisa, pursuing Elisa, to confirming the rtionship, Remy was strongly opposed by Mrs.


    Stone, and Remy faced and solved it alone. This time, he was too frightened and had to ask his family


    for help.


    Then there was Ben and the others¡¯ trip to Wiltspoon ahead of schedule.


    In fact, the Johnson family had long wanted to meet with the businessman to talk about the future of


    the two children, but Remy refused to let him. He felt that it was not the time.


    Hoxmoor vis.


    Liberty Hunt¡¯s home.


    Elisa¡¯s car stopped at the door, got out of the car, went to the door and rang the doorbell.


    Soon a nanny came out, it was Mrs. Lane.


    Liberty didn¡¯t want to hire a nanny, because Zachary was afraid that his wife would be tired of helping


    her sister with housework when she returned to her mother¡¯s house, so she arranged for several


    people toe and live in Liberty¡¯s house, responsible for cleaning, maintaining the courtyard, buying


    vegetables and cooking.

 Chapter 2348

    Chapter 2348


    ¡°Miss Stone.¡± Seeing that it was Elisa, Mrs. Lane smiled and said hello.


    ¡°Mrs. Lane, why are you here?¡± Seeing Mrs. Lane, an old acquaintance, Elisa also had a smile on her


    face.


    ¡°The youngest mistress has returned to live in her natal family, and the young master has arranged for


    us toe and take care of the youngest mistress. Not only me, but also Jim.¡±


    They were the people that Eldest Young Mistress and Miss Liberty were most familiar with, so Eldest


    Young Master arranged for them toe here.


    The young master said that she and Jim would both work in the Hunt family from now on, and they


    would still get their wages from the young master, and the young master gave them a raise.


    The bodyguards around Zachary and the servants of York¡¯s family, Liberty and Sonny were familiar with


    Mrs. Lane and Jim.


    That¡¯s why Zachary arranged it like this. As long as the aunt, mother and son live a stable life, his wife


    would be in a good mood.


    Elisa smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s your young master¡¯s style. He is thoughtful about everything to Seren, and


    he is really consider and consider.¡±


    In the past, she always felt that Zachary was too cold and heartless.


    She had been in love for many years without any results.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Even if she pursued him openly for a period of time, she still couldn¡¯t get Zachary¡¯s attention.


    She thought Zachary was cold by nature, didn¡¯t know what tenderness was, and couldn¡¯t take care of


    others.


    It was onlyter that she realized that it wasn¡¯t that Zachary didn¡¯t understand tenderness, nor did he


    know how to take care of others; it was just that Zachary¡¯s tenderness wouldn¡¯t be given to her.


    Fortunately, the woman Zachary loved deeply was her cousin, and this excellent man has not flowed


    into the fields of outsiders.


    Mrs. Lane smiled, ¡°The Eldest Young Mistress is the Eldest Young Master¡¯s eyeballs; who wouldn¡¯t


    protect their own eyeballs!¡±


    She opened the door of the vi and said to Elisa: ¡°Miss Stone, please drive in.¡±


    ¡°Well. I won¡¯t leave too soon. I¡¯ll stay and have lunch with Serenter. By the way, will the young master


    of your familye over for lunch? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be a light bulb.¡±


    Mrs. Lane replied: ¡°The Eldest young master has been crazy busy recently, and only in the evening can


    he squeeze in some time toe and see the Eldest young mistress.¡±


    For the wedding, Zachary was crazy busy.


    But no matter how busy he was, he still had to squeeze time toe to Hunt¡¯s house every day.


    ¡°I thought he woulde and live with her, and he wouldn¡¯t go back until the morning of the wedding.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s words smacked of ridicule.


    Mrs. Lane smiled, ¡°Eldest young master wanted to do this, but the olddy told him off, and Ms. Liberty


    refused to let him stay. Every night when young masteres over, he will have a show of reluctance


    with young mistress. ¡°


    Elisa giggled.


    That¡¯s Zachary¡¯s style.


    She got back into the car, drove into Hunt¡¯s house, and the car was parked in the small parking lot.


    This vi was bought by Zachary, and theyout was arranged ording to Zachary¡¯s preferences.


    Liberty didn¡¯t have high requirements for the residence, let alone Sonny.


    Therefore, after the mother and son moved in, they didn¡¯t move anything, they just moved in with their


    bags.


    Elisa: ¡°Miss Liberty has gone out?¡±


    ¡°Well, she went shopping. Sonny went to kindergarten, and the little guy always pouted before going


    out, saying that he didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten and wanted to stay at home with the young


    mistress.¡±


    Mentioning Sonny, Mrs. Lane even rolled her eyes with a smile.


    Elisa walked towards the main house and said, ¡°Sonny is almost as old as I was when I was a child,


    and I need to carry it into the car when I go to kindergarten.¡±

 Chapter 2349

    Chapter 2349


    ¡°Kids are like that.¡± Mrs. Lane smiled and said, ¡°It would be nice to be a little older. Sonny didn¡¯t want to


    go to kindergarten, but he didn¡¯t cry. At most, he deliberately slowed down his movements and


    dawdled. Miss Hunt has such a good temper, she can¡¯t stand him.¡±


    It¡¯s said that Sonny dawdled before going out, and he was always afraid of beingte, so he would lose


    face if he said that he waste.


    Sometimes Miss Hunt was so angry with him that she left him on purpose and left with his little


    schoolbag, and he was so anxious that she cried.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°¡­It seems that children should just watch it.¡±


    She thought that Sonny was already a very well-behaved child, but she didn¡¯t realize that what she saw


    was just the tip of the iceberg. If she really made her carry it around every day, she might go crazy.


    Mrs. Laneughed, ¡°That¡¯s the truth. When I look at other people¡¯s children, I think they are cute. I wish


    I could have ten or eight. When I have a child, if I bring the baby myself, I wish I could stuff the child


    back into my stomach.¡±


    Elisa told herself that when she and Remy got married and had a child, the child would be given to


    Remy to care for. She would see him as a dad, and he could y and eat with the baby, but she


    wouldn¡¯t help with discipline. Don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯d leave it all up to Remy.


    Well, she¡¯s a bit irresponsible.


    ¡°Eldest young mistress, Miss Stone is here.¡± As soon as Mrs. Lane entered the room, she called out to


    Serenity.


    Serenity, who was sitting in the living room watching TV boredly, heard Mrs. Lane¡¯s words, and saw


    that it was really Elisa who came. She immediately stood upughing and greeted Elisa.


    Comining to Elisa: ¡°You have no conscience, you haven¡¯te to apany me for so many days,


    I¡¯m bored to death.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about the wedding, even if she wanted to help.


    She couldn¡¯t go back to thepany to work, and even when she went to the bookstore, Jasmine


    would urge her toe back and let her wait at home to be a bride with peace of mind.


    ustomed to being busy, she suddenly stopped, unable to do anything, and she felt ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days. Didn¡¯t I go on a business trip two days ago? Last time I talked about the


    cooperation that I didn¡¯t discuss a few timesst time. It was finally settled two days ago. The contract


    was signed. We have another great client.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Elisa affectionately held Serenity¡¯s arm, and the two walked back to the sofa and sat down together.


    Elisa: ¡°Seren, I think we have to expand the scale of the vegetable market. What do you mean?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°If there is business, of course it¡¯s good. After my wedding, we will go and see if there is any


    land that is willing to rent out, we will contract it.¡±


    Elisa let go of her arm, touched Serenity¡¯s stomach, and said with a smile: ¡°You are carrying little baby


    York now, and he will let you run around with me? After the wedding, you two won¡¯t spend your


    honeymoon? If You don¡¯t go far, it¡¯s also possible in our Wiltspoon.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­The n is to travel by car in Wiltspoon and its surrounding cities, so it¡¯s a honeymoon.


    By the way, how is the matter between you and Remy? I heard from Jane that their family went to your


    house yesterday.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s smile became brighter, and there was a red cloud on her face. Seeing her like this, Serenity


    knew that something good wasing.


    ¡°Remy¡¯s parents, brother-inw, and sister-inw came to visit, and they showed their attitude, so my


    mother let go. My mother said if I want to marry Remy, I will marry him, and she also said that I will not


    stay. She is also afraid that if she stays here, she will be an enemy. She left this matter to me.¡±


    Serenity was also happy for Elisa, she said with a smile: ¡°Actually, my aunt agreed a long time ago, but


    she couldn¡¯t bear it. Remy¡¯s family is here, just to give my aunt a step down.¡±


    Elisa also knew that her mother followed the trend, she said: ¡°It was Young Master Bucham who


    intervened, and my mother let go. Although I was quite annoying when I was ¡®pursued¡¯ by Young


    Master Bucham, I took him again. no way.¡±


    ¡°However, I have to admit that Young Master Bucham helped Remy and me a lot by doing that. There


    is a harm inparing it. My mother suddenly felt that Remy was better and more suitable for me. ¡°

 Chapter 2350

    Chapter 2350


    Serenity smiled, ¡°That¡¯s the special situation of Young Master Bucham, not everyone can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Bucham¡¯s destined girl has been found.¡± Elisa was gossipy.


    ¡°I know. A few days ago, Young Master Bucham told my family that he wanted to take Ms. Caron to our


    house to y, and Zachary agreed to him. Grandma said that Ms. Caron is a representative of both


    civil and military skills. She also said that only a girl like Ms. Caron can firmly sit on the position of the


    young mistress of the Bucham family.


    Grandma also said that Ms. Caron¡¯s boxing skills are very good, and that even Zachary is no match for


    her. She has been practicing martial arts since she was a child, and shees from a family of martial


    arts. Zachary is just half-baked. How can hepare?


    I¡¯m half-baked too.¡±


    Elisa smiled, ¡°Zachary¡¯s face will turn green when he hears you say that about him. He has always


    been very confident and proud. He always thinks that he is the best man in the world. If you say that his


    boxing skills are half-baked, he will definitely not ept it.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°If he doesn¡¯t ept it, he will go and challenge Ms. Caron. Ms. Caron will take care of him


    and beat him into submission.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°¡­Seren, why do I think you really want Zachary to challenge Ms. Caron? If you weren¡¯t


    pregnant, would you like to challenge?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t admit it. She said, ¡°I¡¯m self-aware. With my martial arts, it¡¯s easy to deal with those little


    bastards. I have to take surprises to win. If I face head-to-head, I can¡¯t win.¡±


    When she encountered thugs besieging her, she always took the initiative and caught them by surprise


    in order to beat them to pieces.


    Otherwise, she would lose to the opponent¡¯s number.


    ¡°Elisa, do you and Remy n to get engaged or married?¡± Serenity¡¯s topic returned to Remy and Elisa.


    This was one of the people she cared about the most.


    Elisa: ¡°We n to get engaged first. Auntie said that after attending your wedding, they will choose a


    good day toe and make an appointment, and then we will get engaged. The wedding day will also


    be chosen together, and they will send it over for us to have a look.¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°You can get engaged first, and hold the wedding a year or a yearter.¡± After


    thinking about it, she smiled: ¡°Maybe when you get married, it will be very inconvenient for me.¡±


    At that time, she was already pregnant, and she was afraid that she would not even be able to attend


    the wedding.


    Elisa: ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold a wedding with Remy after your baby is born. I¡¯ll get engaged first and then get the


    certificate. The wedding will be heldter. Remy definitely has no objections.¡±


    With a marriage certificate, they were also legal couples. She didn¡¯t make Remy wait for her for another


    ten or eight years.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my time, this is a major event in your life, and you will be


    happy forever.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°No, I want you to attend my wedding. I want to witness your happiness, and I want you to


    witness my happiness. That¡¯s only fair. My mother¡¯s rtives, I only have two cousins, you and Sister


    Hailing, neither of you sisters can be absent from my wedding.¡±


    Elisa insisted. She wouldmunicate with Remy and discuss it.

 Chapter 2351

    Chapter 2351


    Serenity couldn¡¯t convince Elisa, but was also moved by Elisa¡¯s sisterhood towards her.


    Before they knew they were cousins, Elisa had been very kind to her.


    Elisa was a person worthy of deep friendship; as long as she sincerely regarded her as a friend, she


    would give her heart and soul to her friend.


    However, few people could catch Elisa¡¯s eyes and be Elisa¡¯s good friend who was willing to give


    her heart.


    Except for her former best friend, that is, Serenity and Jasmine became her friends.


    ¡°You must discuss it with Mr. Johnson to see what Mr. Johnson means. If he is not happy, don¡¯t fight for


    me, Elisa.¡± Serenity took Elisa¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What I want is your happiness, and I can¡¯t affect the


    life events of you and Mr. Johnson because of my personal reasons.¡±


    Elisa held Serenity¡¯s hand back, and said with a smile: ¡°Seren, don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t, I believe Remy


    can understand my decision, besides, our n is to get engaged first, and we are not in a hurry to get


    married.¡±


    Remy was anxious, but he didn¡¯t say it out, he respected Elisa¡¯s decision.


    In Wiltspoon, apart from Remy who ran after Elisa, other men generally did not dare to miss Elisa.


    Firstly, he felt that Elisa had a bad temper, and was afraid that if she married back home, she would be


    a troublemaker.


    The second was that their status and status couldn¡¯t be matched with the Stone Family. Everyone in


    the upper ss of Wiltspoon knew that Elisa was a favorite of thousands of people in the Stone Family.


    Moreover, Mrs. Stone was too strong.


    Some people felt that bing inws with Mrs. Stone would make it difficult for the inws to get


    along, and it would also deteriorate the rtionship between the two families.


    What¡¯s more, Elisa used to like Zachary, and everyone in Wiltspoon knew this. They thought they


    couldn¡¯tpare to Zachary, and they might not be able to catch Elisa¡¯s eyes.


    If Mrs. Stone hadn¡¯t intervened to stop him, Remy wouldn¡¯t have worried that someone would take


    away his Elisa.


    Whenever Elisa wanted to get married, he could ept it.


    It was Mrs. Stone who blocked it, and Julian intervened, which made Remy anxious.


    Remy didn¡¯t feel at ease if he didn¡¯t marry Elisa.


    ¡°Seren, let¡¯s not worry about my marriage. I came here today to tell you that the matter between me


    and Remy is basically settled. I will get engaged to him when I choose a date. The engagement


    banquet will be asked for by Remy. I mean, should we do it in Wiltspoon or go back to Annenburg?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°This is a matter between the two of you, just discuss it.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Remy doted on Elisa very much and respected her very much.


    He belonged to a real high-quality man.


    Elisa said: ¡°I want to do it in Wiltspoon. I was born in Wiltspoon and grew up here. I am familiar with


    everything here. But I am not familiar with Annenburg. Well, I haven¡¯t integrated into it in a short time.


    But Remy is the fifth young master of the Johnson family. He is engaged and not entertaining guests in


    Annenburg. Will others say that he is the son-inw of my business?


    He loves me and respects all my decisions. Simrly, I love him and think about him, not just myself.¡±


    Serenity listened to Elisa¡¯s words, and she couldn¡¯t give Elisa any advice. This was a private matter


    between Elisa and Remy, and it was also a major event in life, which had to be decided by the two of


    them.


    ¡°It will be your wedding with Zachary soon. We are all busy these days. Let¡¯s postpone the engagement


    between Remy and me. After your wedding is over, Remy and I will have a good discussion.¡±


    When Elisa told Serenity about these things, she didn¡¯t want Serenity to give her advice, but just


    wanted someone to talk to.


    Serenity smiled: ¡°You should discuss it carefully. It is not easy for the two of you toe to this day.


    Back then, Zachary¡¯s cousin, Mr. Reading, made Remy feel like an enemy. He regarded Mr. Reading


    as the strongest rival in love.¡±


    Elisa blushed and said: ¡°That¡¯s because he is like a soldier. Mr. Reading thinks that I am different from


    the outside rumors. He just looks at me a little more appreciatively. He thinks that Mr. Reading loves


    me, and he is worried that I will be snatched away by Mr. Reading, plus it was arranged by my mother


    to match.¡±

 Chapter 2352

    Chapter 2352


    The only man Remy really regarded as his rival in love was indeed Andrew Reading.


    In Remy¡¯s eyes, Julian was just an actor, because his acting was too obvious.


    ¡°Eldest young mistress.¡±


    Mrs. Lane walked in and told Serenity with a smile: ¡°Mrs. Johnson and Young Mistress Johnson have


    brought their two children.¡±


    Ben¡¯s family all lived in Wildridge Manor.


    Zachary and Serenity personally entertained the whole family of Johnson¡¯s family. When the wedding


    time came, Serenity returned to live in her sister¡¯s house from her husband¡¯s house. On the wedding


    day, she went out from her sister¡¯s house.


    The elder sister¡¯s home was her mother¡¯s home. If it was before, and her sister was still the daughter-


    inw of the Brown family, Serenity probably wouldn¡¯t have left her home.


    It¡¯s different now, her elder sister was independent, her elder sister¡¯s home was not called Brown¡¯s, but


    Hunt¡¯s.


    The elder sister was in charge, she had the final say, and her natal home was the elder sister¡¯s!


    ¡°Please.¡±


    Serenity returned to her natal home for a while, so Jane¡¯s mother-inw and Jane brought the two


    children to see her.


    The main reason was that Jane was not familiar with the ce in Wiltspoon.


    She was only familiar with Serenity, and she ould be sister-inw with Elisa in the future, but the


    two of them didn¡¯t meet much for the time being.


    Apart from looking for Serenity, Jane didn¡¯t know who to y with.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ben was different, he was the head of FC & Co., and FC & Co. had another career in Wiltspoon. When


    he came to Wiltspoon, many business leaders in Wiltspoon warmly invited Ben to dinner, where they


    talked about business.


    Jane did not apany her husband because she was worried about her two children.


    Serenity and Elisa walked out of the main house together, and saw Jane walking over with Enzo in her


    arms, and nnah was holding Avah.


    nnah, who was a grandmother, was definitely entric. No matter what time she huged her


    granddaughter, Avah.


    She often said that there was a high probability that Avah was her only granddaughter, a unique baby;


    of course she had to love her more.


    Well, if she had many grandchildren, it¡¯s not rare. In fact, she only had one.


    Enzo didn¡¯t know the reason, and was crying when his mother carried him away.


    Avah kept looking at her brother, Enzo.


    The two children were four months old, and they looked so cute, but Enzo loved to cry.


    ¡°Enzo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing Enzo crying in Jane¡¯s arms, Serenity walked over quickly, asking Jane while walking.


    Soon, she walked in front of Jane.


    Then she saw clearly that there were two red marks on Enzo¡¯s fair and clean face, and she knew at a


    nce that he was arrested.


    Jane said: ¡°The brothers and sisters all slept together. When Enzo woke up, he always opened his


    mouth and cried. Avah didn¡¯t know if this was on purpose or not, so she pped her brother in the face


    and grabbed Enzo by the face. This made Enzo cry even more.¡±


    ¡°He got out of the car in my arms, and he¡¯s still crying.¡±


    Avah: ¡­Brother is too noisy, I want him to shut up, but the shot is off.

 Chapter 2353

    Chapter 2353


    Serenityughed and said: ¡°I think Avah didn¡¯t p her brother on purpose.¡±


    Jane alsoughed, ¡°This kid just loves to cry, he¡¯s on par with Fabian, the two buddies are now a pair


    of crying cats in our family.¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Fabian loved to cry, and Serenity knew it too.


    Fabian¡¯s crying scared Lilian the most, and when Fabian cried, she wanted to hide.


    She hid in Wiltspoon, and after healed Camryn¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t go back to FC Manor immediately.


    She said that she would go back after attending Serenity and Zachary¡¯s wedding, anyway, Fabian was


    apanied by an old genius doctor.


    The old genius doctor had more experience in raising children than Lilian. After all, he brought up


    Lilian. After Lilian epted Titus as an apprentice, she also handed it over to the old genius doctor to


    take care of and teach him.


    She acted as a hands-off master herself, and asionally took a test on Titus.


    Titus was about the same age as Sonny, but his memory andprehension were much stronger than


    Sonny¡¯s, otherwise he would not have been picked by Lilian and epted as her apprentice.


    Lilian had seen Sonny, she told Serenity that Sonny was suitable for the business world, and with his


    uncle Zachary around, Sonny¡¯s future would be limitless.


    Serenity: ¡°Children are always like this when they are young. They love to cry. It was the same when


    Sonny was still a baby. He cried eight hundred times a day.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, can I hug Avah?¡± Elisa tentatively asked her future mother-inw.


    nnah readily handed her precious granddaughter to Elisa, and let Elisa hold her. She smiled and


    said, ¡°Avah is very easy to carry.¡±


    Elisa hugged the little doll, a little afraid to move, she rarely hugged such a small child.


    Soon, she returned Avah to nnah, and said with a smile: ¡°You should hug her, Auntie. I¡¯ve never


    hugged such a small child before. I¡¯m afraid to walk with her in my arms. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll slip from my


    hand.¡±


    nnah smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can hug her a few more times, and you¡¯ll be fine once you get


    used to it.¡±


    Serenity invited the Johnson family¡¯s mother-inw and daughter-inw into the house.


    The little crying cat Enzo finally stopped crying after entering the house.


    ¡°Miss Liberty isn¡¯t home?¡± Jane asked.


    Serenity: ¡°My sister is out. Her restaurant is very busy. There is something urgent that needs her to


    deal with. Sonny went to kindergarten. The little guy was stillining before going out, saying that


    even his uncle doesn¡¯t have to go back to thepany to work, so why does he have to go to


    kindergarten as a child.¡±


    Jane couldn¡¯t help it, and said with a smile: ¡°His uncle is on marriage leave, so what does it have to do


    with him being a child?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°He just thinks it¡¯s normal for adults to go to work and children to go to kindergarten. If adults


    don¡¯t go to work and he has to go to kindergarten, he thinks it¡¯s abnormal. You don¡¯t bring Titus here


    this time, oh, Titus also has to go to kindergarten.¡±


    Serenity smiled, added, ¡°I went to your ce during the summer vacation. After Sonny came back, he


    often talked about Titus. Sometimes when he did something wrong, my sister wouldpare Titus with


    him.¡±


    Sonny regarded Titus as the target of thepetition.


    Although the two little guys were not very old, but after getting along, Sonny realized that he was not as


    good as Titus. Titus knew more than him, and he was even more stable than him. Powerful, surprising


    Titus.


    He didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten anymore, Liberty would indeed say that he couldn¡¯t concentrate on


    doing things, he was half-hearted. How could hepare with Titus?


    The little guy pouted, put his little schoolbag on his back, and went to kindergarten honestly.


    Jane: ¡°Titus also often thinks about Sonny, and even asks me when Sonny wille to y at home


    again.¡±

 Chapter 2354

    Chapter 2354


    Mrs. Lane brought tea and fruit snacks to the two honored guests.


    After Elisa sat down, she dared to hug the child, and she hugged Avah again from the arms of her


    future mother-inw.


    The little baby looked at Elisa with big ck and bright eyes, and soon smiled at Elisa.


    Elisa: ¡°Avah smiled at me.¡±


    The little baby¡¯s smile made Elisa so happy that she couldn¡¯t help kissing Avah¡¯s little face a few times.


    nnah was very satisfied with Elisa, the future youngest daughter-inw, and she also liked Jane, the


    oldest daughter-inw, but Elisa¡¯s personality was quite simr to hers, and people with simr


    personalities could get along better.


    nnah smiled and said, ¡°Avah smiles, it seems that she likes you very much.¡±


    Jane also said: ¡°Avah¡¯s personality must be like her father¡¯s. She¡¯s only a few months old now, but she


    will be obvious in a few years. She usually doesn¡¯t like to cry, she is quiet, but rarely.¡±


    Avah wouldn¡¯t show a smile to someone she¡¯s only met a few times.


    Elisa had only met Avah twice until today, and Avah would smile at her, it could indeed be said that


    Avah liked this aunt.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be like her father, her father is very good.¡±


    Serenity leaned over, teased Avah, smiled and said to nnah: ¡°My grandma must be very happy to


    see you bringing your two children here.¡±


    nnah: ¡°That¡¯s right, the olddy hugged Avah and didn¡¯t let go. If I wasn¡¯t for Avah¡¯s own grandma, I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to snatch her away.¡±


    Serenity rubbed her stomach, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a son or a daughter in my stomach. Everyone


    hopes that this is a daughter. My sixth sense tells me that it¡¯s a son.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Her inws had high hopes for her baby.


    It was because of what the master said, that she and Zachary were destined to have both sons and


    daughters.


    ¡°My children are all well.¡±


    nnahforted Serenity as someone who had experienced it, ¡°Whether it is a son or a daughter, as


    long as you discipline them well and cultivate them into talents, parents will enjoy happiness. You see, I


    also have two sons, and I have no daughter. I regret it, but there will be two daughters-inw.


    It¡¯s the same for a daughter-inw as a daughter. I treat Jane like a daughter. Elisa will be my other


    daughter in the future. I treat Elisa and Jane equally.¡±


    Elisa blushed slightly, while Jane smiled and said, ¡°Mom, Elisa¡¯s face is all red.¡±


    Elisa blushed, but said generously: ¡°Auntie treats me like a daughter, and I will treat Auntie like my own


    mother.¡±


    Elisa chose a man not only because of his ability, but also because of his family of origin.


    The mother-inw who cared most about the future was difficult to get along with.


    Because when she was a child, she saw her grandma being very picky about her mother. Her mother


    was so good, she could go out of the hall and enter the kitchen, and won the trust of her grandpa.


    She thought about looking for her husband¡¯s family in the future, and she wanted to find a good


    mother-inw who was sensible and reasonable, so that there would be less conflict between mother-


    inw and daughter-inw.


    So she first took a fancy to Zachary, not only Zachary, but also Zachary¡¯s native family.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t miss Zachary¡¯s mother, Tania, was a good mother-inw.


    At first, Tania didn¡¯t like Serenity very much, but she didn¡¯t do anything to hurt her daughter-inw.


    When others picked on Serenity, Tania would try her best to protect her daughter-inw.


    She never said anything bad about her daughter-inw outside.


    She would not disturb her son and daughter-inw casually, she was a mother-inw who knew how to


    respect the decisions of the younger generation.


    nnah was easier to get along with, she was a person who did not have the pretensions of a wealthy


    family at all.

 Chapter 2355

    Chapter 2355


    nnah looked at Elisa lovingly, and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m happy, having two daughters, you and Jane.¡±


    Elisa felt a little embarrassed.


    She and Remy were not married yet, but she was not married because of Remy.


    Everyoneughed.


    Not long after, Remy also came here.


    The woman he loved and the two women he respected were here; of course he was going here.


    Hearing that Remy was here, Elisa muttered: ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to get off work? Why did Remye here?¡±


    He¡¯s skipping work again.


    Jane teased her with a smile: ¡°You are here with serenity; how can Remy go to work with peace of


    mind? Even if others stay in thepany, their hearts will fly to you. Why not juste to you so as


    not to distract him?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw is teasing me again.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Mr. Johnson and I are also very close acquaintances. Now that he is here,


    it¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t go out to meet him. Elisa, you can go.¡±


    Elisa stood up, ¡°I¡¯m your cousin, it¡¯s okay to help you entertain guests.¡±


    Obviously she wanted to go out impatiently, and she wanted to find a grandiose reason, which made


    everyoneugh again.


    The two little guys didn¡¯t know what the adults wereughing at, so theyughed too.


    Theyughed, and the adults turned their attention back to the siblings, making themugh.


    When Elisa walked out of the main house, she saw Remy get off the car, and Remy was still holding a


    large bouquet of flowers.


    Seeing that it was Elisa who came out, Remy¡¯s eyes lit up a lot, and a smile appeared on his face,


    which was brighter than the bouquet of flowers.


    ¡°Remy, why are you here at this time, aren¡¯t you still off work?¡± Elisa walked towards him and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    just after ten o¡¯clock.¡±


    There were still two hours until closing time.


    Remy was busy with work, and sometimes he was busy when he got off work at twelve o¡¯clock.


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to thepany today to arrange business, and then I¡¯ll take a


    few days off. It won¡¯t matter if I go back to work after Young Master York¡¯s wedding is over.¡±


    His parents, brother and sister-inw were all here, and he also wanted to spend time with his parents.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Since he stepped into the society, he was sent to Wiltspoon by his elder brother, honed in the branch


    company, and developed his own ability. Then his elder brother entrusted him with the heavy


    responsibility and let him take full charge of all the business of FC & Co. in Wiltspoon.


    When other branchpanies encountered important matters, they needed to ask the head office for


    instructions, and only after getting approval from the head office could they be implemented.


    There was no need for the branch in Wiltspoon, Remy could make the decision.


    This was Ben¡¯s affirmation of his brother¡¯s ability.


    After all, Remy was regarded by the elders as the sessor of the FC & Co., and his ability would not


    be inferior. It was because he was unwilling to take the lead that Ben took over the family business.


    Remy: ¡°Knowing that you came to Serenity¡¯s ce, my mother and sister-inw are also here, so I


    came here directly to pick you up.¡±


    He handed the bouquet of flowers to Elisa, her eyes were so soft that water dripped out.


    He said affectionately: ¡°Elisa, this bouquet of flowers is for you. I hope you will be happy every day and


    have a beautiful smile.¡±

 Chapter 2356

    Chapter 2356


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Elisa took the bouquet of flowers and thanked him, and then said: ¡°You know that you bought


    me a bouquet here at Seren, I feel a little embarrassed to go in with the bouquet like this.¡±


    Remy said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. Serenity is a witness to the matter between the


    two of us. Seeing that our rtionship is so good, it¡¯s toote for her to be happy for you. She won¡¯t


    laugh.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Remy took one of her hands and walked in side by side with her.


    ¡°That is, what Seren hopes most is to see me happy. I know, she always feels that it is her appearance


    that makes me and Zachary unable to be together. She thinks that she stole my happiness, even if she


    doesn¡¯t say, I know all about it.¡± Elisa said, ¡°She thinks too much. I have never med her, and I will


    not put the me on her. Zachary and I have nothing to do with each other. Zachary never loved me.


    He didn¡¯t give me the slightest promise. To be honest, if Serenity and I weren¡¯t cousins, he wouldn¡¯t


    even look at me.¡±


    Remy understood and said: ¡°It¡¯s normal for Serenity to think that way. We will be happy in the future, so


    she can let go of her knots and won¡¯t me herself.¡±


    Before Serenity and Zachary got married, Elisa was already pursuing Zachary.


    That¡¯s how Serenity felt that she had robbed Elisa of her happiness.


    In Serenity¡¯s eyes, Zachary and Elisa were well matched, talented and beautiful.


    Elisa also talked with Serenity countless times about her heart, and made it clear that she would not


    me Serenity for half a point. On the surface, Serenity seemed to let go, but in fact she still med


    herself in her heart. Only Elisa got happiness and Serenity could truly let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that Young Master York doesn¡¯t like you, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be my turn. Elisa, no matter


    what others think of you, you are in my heart, and you are the best girl in the world. I feel lucky to


    spend my life with you hand in hand.¡±


    Remy also raised Elisa¡¯s hand to his lips and kissed it.


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about the past, let¡¯s look forward.¡±


    Remy: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Remy, there is something I want to discuss with you.¡±


    Before entering the house, Elisa stopped, and she said to Remy: ¡°First, we¡¯re getting engaged, and


    then we¡¯ll get the marriage certificate. The wedding won¡¯t happen right away. After Seren has given


    birth and confinement, we will get married. I don¡¯t want Seren to be absent from my wedding.¡±


    Pregnant women with big bellies generally don¡¯t go to other people¡¯s weddings. It¡¯s not about the


    implication or anything, but because there are too many people at the wedding and they are afraid of


    being bumped into.


    Serenity only conceived this child one year after her marriage. In the eyes of her rtives, Serenity had


    a difficult pregnancy. Everyone paid special attention to her child, so naturally she couldn¡¯t make any


    mistakes.


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°What do I think it is? This trivial matter is up to you. Let¡¯s get engaged first.


    After getting the marriage certificate, we will hold the wedding after our cousin and nephew are born.¡±


    Just wait a few more months.


    He could afford to wait.


    Besides, Elisa said that after getting engaged, they would get a certificate, and they would be a legal


    couple after receiving the certificate.


    Didn¡¯t Zachary and Serenity hold their wedding one year after they got the certificate?


    Elisa: ¡°Engagement banquet¡­¡±


    Remy: ¡°Let¡¯s do it in Wiltspoon. I¡¯ve discussed it with my family. When the timees, all my rtives


    and friends from the other side will fly over to attend our engagement banquet.¡±


    Elisa looked at him, he was always thinking about her.


    Elisa said: ¡°I want to say that the engagement banquet will be held in Annenburg. You are from


    Annenburg. I¡¯m marrying you, not asking you to be my son-inw.¡±


    Remyughed, and said in a gentle voice: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s Annenburg or Wiltspoon, it¡¯s


    the same. I was thinking that I have been in Wiltspoon for many years, and most of my friends are also


    in Wiltspoon. You are also familiar with Wiltspoon. An engagement banquet will be held in Wiltspoon.¡±

 Chapter 2357

    Chapter 2357


    Remy added: ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long for my rtives over there toe by ne, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    As long as he was willing to get married, everyone would be very happy, and would not worry about


    whether the engagement banquet would be hosted by the man or the woman.


    Happiness, joy, the most important thing!


    Elisa: ¡°When my family has chosen a good date, I will send the schedule to your parents for review. If


    there is no objection, then set the date. We will hold the engagement banquet in Wiltspoon without


    changing the location.¡±


    Remy said again: ¡°Elisa, we are the two of us living our lives together. We know whether we are living


    well or not, so we don¡¯t care what others say. You have never cared what others say.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°I care about you and love you, so I care what others will say about you. It doesn¡¯t matter if they


    say me. I have a super thick skin, and I¡¯m not afraid of what people say about me.¡±


    Remy smiled, hugging her lovingly, being careful not to crush the bouquet of flowers.


    He said: ¡°With your words, even if it means letting me go up the mountain of swords and down into the


    sea of fire, I am willing to be your son-inw. I am not afraid of being said that I am a door-to-door son-


    inw. I am also willing to be a door-to-door son-inw for your family. It is the aunt who said she has


    two sons, don¡¯t want to have another son, and refuse to ept me.¡±


    After seeing her future inws, Mrs. Stone thought about it, as long as her daughter was happy.


    The Johnson family would not disappoint her.


    So when the Johnson family expressed their willingness to let Remy be their businessman¡¯s son-inw,


    Mrs. Stone disagreed with Remy¡¯s visit.


    Elisa would marry in the future, marry into the Johnson family and be the fifth youngdy of the


    Johnson family.


    However, due to the working rtionship between her and Remy, after marriage, the couple would live


    in Wiltspoon for a long time.


    Remy bought the house next door to the Stone Family early on, and the young couple could walk back


    to their Stones¡¯ house for dinner within a minute¡¯s walk, which was very convenient.


    Elisa gently pushed Remy away, and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t crush my bouquet.¡±


    Remy: ¡°I was very careful to avoid the bouquet, even if it is crushed, I can send you a bouquet every


    hour.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Why do you want so much? If you can¡¯t eat or drink, it will wither after a few days. Send me a


    bouquet of flowers every day, tell me you love me a hundred times, and I will be very satisfied. ¡°


    Remy said: ¡°A hundred times of ¡®I love you¡¯ is not enough to express my love for you, I think saying it a


    thousand times a day is the best.¡±


    Elisa grinned, ¡°It¡¯s up to you, let¡¯s go, go into the house.¡±


    The two entered the house hand in hand.


    The people in the room saw how intimate the young couple were, and their smiles deepened.


    ¡­..


    All You Can Eat in the meantime.


    A strange man, holding a bouquet of flowers, stood at the door of All You Can Eat restaurant, looked at


    All You Can Eat restaurant for a long time, then stepped up the steps and entered the restaurant.


    ¡°Wee, sir, how many are you?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When the waiter saw the maning in, he smiled and said hello, and asked the man how many


    people came to eat.


    The man said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m not here for dinner, I want to meet you Ms. Hunt.¡±


    The waiter¡¯s eyes fell on the flowers held by the man, and the smile on his face was restrained, but he


    still said politely: ¡°Excuse me, what is your name, sir? What can you do with Ms. Hunt?¡±


    This strange man probably wanted to pursue their boss Liberty.


    But his boss Liberty always had Mr. Duncan Lewis.


    He heard that Mr. Lewis had been pursuing Ms. Hunt for nearly a year.


    It¡¯s not easy for the two of them to get to where they were today.

 Chapter 2358

    Chapter 2358


    In the beginning, Mrs. Lewis strongly opposed the two being together, disliked them, and Liberty always


    was a divorced woman with a child.


    Later, Duncan had a car ident, and Mrs. Lewis begged Liberty to ept Duncan instead.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have a clear rtionship yet, but in Wiltspoon, everyone regarded them as a


    couple.


    No one dared to rob Mr. Lewis for a woman yet.


    He heard that Liberty¡¯s ex-husband¡¯s family had always wanted her to remarry her ex-husband. Of


    course, Liberty was always a good horse and would not turn back.


    ¡°My name is Antonio Giles.¡±


    Antonio Giles was actually the one who lived in the Dinshasa Community because he drank heavily


    every day after breaking up with his wife. When he was drunk, he would sleep around and stare at


    others when he saw young girls.


    After he met Liberty, he also stared at her for a few days, until she moved out of Dinshasa Community,


    he never met her again in themunity.


    He suddenly stopped drinking, decided to regain his strength, and then pursued Liberty.


    Today he specially changed into the newly bought clothes, shaved his hair, and shaved his beard. He


    lookedpletely new. He bought a bouquet of flowers and boldly came to the All You Can Eat


    restaurant.


    Liberty and Sonny lived in Dinshasa Community for so long, it was easy for Antonio to inquire about


    Liberty¡¯s affairs.


    He also knew that Liberty¡¯s biological sister was the oldest wife of the richest man¡¯s family.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Antonio didn¡¯t covet how many benefits Liberty could bring him. He simply fell in love with Liberty, liked


    her, and wanted to pursue her.


    He didn¡¯t dislike Liberty as a divorced woman, nor did he dislike her with a child.


    So long as Liberty gave him the opportunity, he would treat Liberty¡¯s son as if he were his own.


    The waiter looked at the bouquet of flowers that Antonio was holding again, and said to Antonio: ¡°Mr.


    Giles, wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and ask Ms. Hunt what she means. Ms. Hunt is very busy, so she might


    not meet You.¡±


    Antonio understood and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait here, please ask Ms. Hunt for me, thank you.¡±


    The waiter turned and walked towards Liberty¡¯s office.


    After knocking on the door, with Liberty¡¯s consent, the waiter opened the door and went in.


    Within two minutes, the waiter came out. He walked back to Antonio, and said to Antonio: ¡°Mr. Giles,


    Ms. Hunt said that she doesn¡¯t know you. If you are not here to discuss business, pleasee back.¡±


    After Antonio was silent, he said, ¡°Please trouble Boss Hunt again, and tell her that I live in Dinshasa


    Community. That night and the next morning, I scared her because I was drunk. I came here today to


    apologize to her. ¡°


    The waiter knocked on Liberty¡¯s office door again.


    Soon again, the waiter came out, and he said to Antonio: ¡°Mr. Giles, Ms. Hunt invites you in.¡±


    Antonio thanked the waiter and walked towards Liberty¡¯s office with the bouquet of flowers in his arms.


    Liberty reviewed and reviewed the menu for her sister¡¯s wedding on the day of her wedding, and


    closed the book after confirming that there was no problem.


    Seeing Antonio knocking on the door anding in, Liberty looked up, seeing Antonio¡¯s strange face,


    she couldn¡¯t believe it was that scary drunk.


    After cutting his hair, shaved his beard, and put on clean clothes, Antonio was a bit handsome, but of


    course he couldn¡¯tpare with handsome men like Zachary and Josh.


    ¡°Miss Hunt, hello, I¡¯m Antonio, we met in Dinshasa Community.¡± Antonio introduced himself.


    Liberty stood up, ¡°Mr. Giles, hello, please sit down.¡±


    Antonio didn¡¯t sit down immediately, but handed the bouquet of flowers to Liberty first, looked at Liberty


    deeply, and said apologetically: ¡°Miss Hunt, it was my fault that I scared you and your child that day, I


    shouldn¡¯t be slovenly, drunk every day, and scare you all for a woman who climbed high and


    abandoned me.¡±

 Chapter 2359

    Chapter 2359


    ¡°Miss Hunt, I came here today to apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. I will alsoe to the


    door to apologize to other people who were scared by me.¡±


    Antonio had a n to pursue Liberty, but he couldn¡¯t just tell the truth after meeting.


    So he used the apology as an excuse to drag other people along, lest Liberty would be suspicious


    and not ept his apology.


    Liberty poured Antonio a ss of warm water, and she said, ¡°Mr. Giles, I ept your apology. Mr.


    Giles, you can wake up and no longer be immersed in the pain of the past. I am also happy for you.


    There is no fragrant grass anywhere in the world.¡±


    Antonio smiled and said: ¡°Yes, there are no fragrant grasses anywhere in the world, and they don¡¯t


    belong to me. I can¡¯t force them toe.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t take Antonio¡¯s bouquet of flowers, she said: ¡°Mr. Giles, your apology, I ept it, but I


    don¡¯t ept this bouquet of flowers, please take this away.¡±


    Antonio didn¡¯t force himself, he withdrew his hand, and ced the bouquet on the desk.


    He looked at Liberty, hesitated a little, and said, ¡°Miss Hunt, besides apologizing to you, I have one


    more thing I want to ask you to help you with.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me, Mr. Giles.¡± Liberty didn¡¯t agree to him or reject him, and wanted to know what kind of


    favor he asked her for.


    ¡°My girlfriend is with the boss¡¯s son, so I not only lost my girlfriend, but also lost my job. Now I am


    unemployed, and my savings have been spent. In two months, even I can¡¯t even pay the rent. I


    desperately need a job, but the son of my former boss said that if I can¡¯t find a job in Wiltspoon, I will be


    in a mess, like a beggar, and then I will not be able to retaliate against him.


    Who is going to take revenge on him? I admit that when I first learned about them, I was very sad. I


    thought about taking revenge on them. Later, I figured it out. They are rich and I am just a part-time


    worker. How can I beat rich people.


    I don¡¯t want to talk about revenge or not, but if that person threatened me, he took action. It really made


    me unable to find a job. It was because of multiple blows that I drank too much every day. Drunk, which


    scared a lot of people.


    Ms. Hunt, I see that your restaurant business is very good. I don¡¯t know if you can arrange a job for me.


    I will work hard and never bezy. The sry, I don¡¯t dare to ask for too much.¡±


    Antonio thought about going to work in a restaurant where All You Can Eat first, and then get a month if


    hees to a ce near the water.


    ¡°Miss Hunt, your younger sister is the eldest wife of the richest man¡¯s family. I work in your restaurant,


    and those people dare not do anything to me. Only then can I gain a foothold in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Antonio also confessed one of the reasons why he wanted to work in All You Can Eat Restaurant.


    Other than wanting to get close to Liberty and pursuing Liberty, everything else he said was true.


    Liberty said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Giles, I¡¯m sorry, I have invited enough people in the restaurant, and I


    don¡¯t need to invite any more for the time being. Mr. Giles, What kind of work did you do before? Let


    me see if I can introduce you to York Corporation or Stone Group.¡±


    The York Corporation was owned by her brother-inw¡¯s family, and the Stone Group was owned by


    her aunt¡¯s family. As long as Antonio was capable, she would make an exception and cause trouble for


    her brother-inw or cousin.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Antonio blushed embarrassingly. He said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary worker with a little skill. I¡¯m


    in the mold department. I¡¯m a mold master, so I¡¯m a skilled worker. I don¡¯t dare to want to join a big


    group.¡±


    Antonio was still self-aware.


    A skilled worker like him was not suitable for the York Corporation.


    Liberty: ¡°Then, I really can¡¯t help you, Mr. Giles.¡±


    After Antonio was silent for a moment, he stood up, ¡°Thank you, Miss Hunt, for the trouble.¡±


    Without waiting for Liberty to reply, he pulled back his chair and turned around, walking very fast, but in


    the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared from Liberty¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 2360

    Chapter 2360


    The bouquet of flowers he brought was still on Liberty¡¯s desk.


    Liberty quickly picked up the bouquet, got up and chased it out, trying to return the flowers to Antonio.


    But Antonio walked very fast, and when Liberty came out, he had already left.


    Liberty was extremely helpless, holding the bouquet of flowers, she didn¡¯t know what to do for a while.


    Coincidentally, Duncan came.


    Seeing Liberty holding a bouquet of flowers standing at the door of the restaurant, he thought it was


    prepared for him. When Duncan was pushed over by the bodyguard, his face was already full of


    smiles.


    ¡°Liberty.¡± Duncan yelled.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re here.¡± Liberty walked down the steps holding the bouquet.


    When Duncan waited for her to approach, he stretched out his hands to get the bouquet of flowers, and


    said: ¡°How could you think of preparing a bouquet of flowers for me today? My birthday has already


    passed.¡±


    Liberty said in embarrassment: ¡°Mr. Lewis, I didn¡¯t prepare this bouquet for you. Mr. Giles sent it here,


    saying that he was an apology to me. I don¡¯t want to ept it. He put down the bouquet and left. When


    I chased him out, he left without a trace.¡±


    Hearing this, Duncan was also embarrassed, his outstretched hand was stiff, and he quickly took the


    bouquet as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Looking at your expression just now, it seems that you don¡¯t know what to do with this bouquet of


    flowers. Let me help you deal with it.¡±


    As he spoke, he motioned for the bodyguard to push him to the trash can on the street in the distance,


    and threw the bouquet of flowers sent by Antonio into the trash can.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Apologizing and sending arge bouquet of red roses?


    Liberty didn¡¯t think much, but Duncan thought too much, suspecting that Antonio had some intentions.


    Today¡¯s Liberty was a ma, easily attracting men¡¯s attention.


    He was on guard.


    Want to grab a woman from him, Duncan, so tender!


    He waited for such a long time, after waiting for such a long time, he saw hope, and he would never let


    Mother Superior who appeared halfway cut him off.


    Duncan quickly returned to Liberty, and said to Liberty: ¡°Just ept his apology in front of him, and


    don¡¯t keep that bouquet of red roses. It takes up space. I will give it to you when the timees. There


    will be no ce for the bouquet.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, your words are so right that people can¡¯t help but think about it. Mr.


    Giles really came to apologize.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Whether it¡¯s an apology or something else, he knows best in his heart, Liberty, you are being


    watched by many men now, be careful, don¡¯t be fooled by them.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I have suffered a lot in the hands of men, and I will not trust men easily. Of course, Mr. Lewis, I


    still believe it. Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re different from them.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s character made her behave in an aboveboard manner.


    Others approached her probably because she was the older sister of the eldest mistress of the York


    family, and because she owned two restaurants under her name, and the business was very good, and


    they thought she was making money well.


    Regardless of her ability to make money, just because she and Serenity were sisters, many people


    wanted to get benefits from her brother-inw through her.


    Duncan didn¡¯t have to worry about him having such an idea.


    If Duncan had ns, it was his mother and his nning. He wanted to marry her as his wife and be


    Sonny¡¯s father.

 Chapter 2361

    Chapter 2361


    Liberty¡¯s trust made Duncan feel a little happier.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you came over to eat, right? I helped you choose the menu ording to your preferences,


    and ordered the kitchen to make it. Mr. Lewis, you can eat it after a while. Now I have to go home.¡±


    She went out to do errands and came out all morning.


    She had to go home, and there were a lot of things waiting for her to do at home.


    Seren could do it, but she wouldn¡¯t let her sister intervene or let her rest well. The pregnancy reaction


    was so severe. How could she let her sister do things again?


    Knowing that she was busy with her younger sister¡¯s going out, Duncan said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back and


    have dinner at your house, is that okay? I haven¡¯t tasted Mrs. Lane¡¯s cooking skills for a long time, I


    really miss it.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t refuse him, ¡°Then wait for me here, I¡¯ll go in and get something.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Liberty went back to the restaurant to get something.


    After she walked away, Duncan said to the bodyguard behind him: ¡°Let someone help me investigate


    that Mr. Giles.¡±


    To deal with rivals in love, he must know himself and the enemy in order to be victorious in every battle.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The bodyguard immediately took out his mobile phone to make a call and asked someone to help his


    boss investigate his rival.


    His boss and Miss Liberty finally made it to this day. Although there was no clear rtionship, at least


    Miss Liberty no longer rejected his boss.


    He couldn¡¯t be stepped in at the most critical time.


    The bodyguard thought that his boss had a better chance of winning, but his boss was still disabled


    and needed a wheelchair, so he was a bit at a loss.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Just after the bodyguard finished making a call, a car stopped at All You Can Eat Restaurant, Duncan


    and the bodyguard both looked at the car.


    The person who got out of the car was the ex-husband that Liberty didn¡¯t want to see the most.


    Hank was recovering well. Although he had not yet recovered, the doctor had assessed his health and


    agreed to let him go through the discharge procedures and go home to recuperate.


    He stayed in the hospital for so long, and almost emptied his family and his parents.


    If he lived any longer, his parents¡¯ wallets would not be able to hold on. So he himself strongly


    demanded to be discharged from the hospital.


    After Hank was discharged from the hospital, he couldn¡¯t help asking his sister to apany him to


    have a look after hearing his sister tell him about her restaurant several times.


    Every time he saw that Liberty was doing well after the divorce, Hank felt bad in his heart.


    But he couldn¡¯t divorce again, and he knew that there was no way back for him and Liberty. Apart from


    regret, he had nothing but jealousy.


    While still in the car, Chelsea said to her younger brother: ¡°Hank, look, that wheelchair man is here


    again. Ie here to watch every day, and I dare not show up for fear that Liberty will find out, but I


    know that the man surnamed Lewises here every day.


    Sometimes he would go to the kindergarten to pick up Sonny from school. Seeing that he and Sonny


    get along like father and son, I feel worthless for you. Sonny is your biological son, and you also paid


    child support. Liberty, however, was cultivated by the surnamed Lewis and Sonny. I think she is ready


    to marry him.¡±


    Hank was silent in the car for a long time before he said to his sister: ¡°Sister, we came here today as an


    excuse to add makeup to Serenity. Needless to say about other things, even if Liberty really married


    Mr. Lewis, anyway, Sonny is my biological son, this cannot be changed. Let¡¯s get out of the car and say


    hello to Mr. Lewis.¡±


    If Liberty remarried, it would be a good thing for Sonny to have a stepfather like Duncan, much better


    than following his own father.


    Hank went to the ghost gate and came back. In the short term, he would no longer be able to make


    money from online car-hailing, so he could only rely on his parents¡¯ pension to survive.


    He couldn¡¯t give his son a better growth environment, and it was best for his son to follow Liberty and


    Duncan.


    Duncan¡¯s love for Sonny came from the heart.


    Hank was unwilling to admit it but had to admit it.


    The siblings got out of the car and walked towards Duncan.


    When Duncan saw Hank, he straightened his waist, even if he couldn¡¯t stand up, his momentum was


    not inferior to Hank.

 Chapter 2362

    Chapter 2362


    Hank, who could walk, still looked a little weak, but he was not as energetic as Duncan.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡± Hank greeted politely.


    Duncan nodded and asked, ¡°Mr. Brown, when did you leave the hospital?¡±


    Chelsea: ¡°He was discharged from the hospital yesterday.¡±


    Duncan said oh, it¡¯s good that Hank was discharged from the hospital, and Liberty wouldn¡¯t have to


    take his son to the hospital to visit Hank in the next weekend.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you always came to look for Liberty, why didn¡¯t you go in?¡± Chelsea asked.


    ¡°Liberty went in to get the things, and after she got the things, we¡¯d go home together.¡± In front of this


    pair of superb siblings, Duncan deliberately said this to p!ss them off.


    It¡¯s been a year since they got divorced, and seeing Liberty¡¯s little life getting better and better, the


    Brown family wanted her to go back and pester her again, so they wanted to go ahead and dream.


    Without morals, anything was possible.


    Duncan also saw it.


    The Brown family were such humble and invincible people.


    Hearing that Duncan said to go home with Liberty, Hank¡¯s expression darkened, but he didn¡¯t say


    anything.


    He also had no right to say anything.


    Chelsea was counting on her younger brother to hate Duncan, seeing that her younger brother just


    looked sad and kept silent, She hated iron for being weak.


    She really wanted to talk, but she couldn¡¯t talk much, for fear of being scolded by her parents when she


    returned home.


    Her pParents and younger brother were thinking that as long as Sonny lived well, Liberty¡¯s life would be


    better and better, and she would earn more and more money. Wasn¡¯t it left to Sonny in the future?


    And Sonny¡¯s surnamed Brown, the grandson of their Brown family.


    Giving everything about Liberty to Sonny was equivalent to giving it to the Brown family.


    After thinking this way, Mrs. Brown felt much better. She even thought that after Liberty married


    Duncan, the two of them would no longer have children, and then everything about Duncan would be


    inherited by Sonny.


    When Sonny became the big president, with plenty of money and power, could Sonny deny his father,


    grandparents?


    What they had to do was maintain a close rtionship with Sonny so that Sonny would always


    remember their family members and so that they could enjoy the blessings that Sonny brings to them in


    the future.


    Hank didn¡¯t speak, and Duncan didn¡¯t pay much attention to the pair of superb siblings. Even Chelsea


    didn¡¯t speak. Several people stood here, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Of course, Duncan wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed, anyway, he didn¡¯t feel embarrassed, it¡¯s others who were


    embarrassed.


    Liberty came out with her bag in her arms, and this was what she saw.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Chelsea saw Libertying out, she smiled and walked forward as if she had met a savior.


    ¡°Miss Brown, why are you here?¡± Liberty frowned slightly, and asked coldly. She looked at her ex-


    husband, ¡°Sonny¡¯s dad, you left the hospital?¡±


    When Hank heard his ex-wife address him, he sighed inwardly for his ex-wife¡¯s open-mindedness and


    tolerance.


    When they divorced, they had a very ugly fight.


    But Liberty did not teach his son to be bad, and never instilled in his son the idea that his father was a


    bad guy.


    Liberty was such a good woman, a blessed woman.

 Chapter 2363

    Chapter 2363


    People used to say that a blessed person wouldn¡¯t marry into a family that wasn¡¯t blessed. Since the


    Brown family wasn¡¯t blessed, they lost Liberty, who was a good daughter-inw.


    ¡°The doctor said that I could go home and recuperate, so I was discharged. Living in the hospital will


    cost a lot of money.¡± Hank replied, ¡°This time, I almost spent all my money.¡±


    After he was discharged from the hospital, he nned to follow his parents back to his hometown to


    recuperate.


    Hank nned to sell the house in the city, otherwise the life of his family would be very difficult.


    Since he added Jessica¡¯s name to the real estate certificate, he had to talk to Jessica about selling the


    house.


    Jessica was convicted of both crimes and sentenced to more than ten years in prison.


    She was the most regretful person.


    Liberty noded and said, ¡°Then take good care of it at home and don¡¯t think about going to work for the


    time being. You can pay Sonny¡¯s child support next year after returning to work.¡±


    Chelsea wanted to say that her younger brother was already like this, and it was too cruel for Liberty to


    ask her younger brother to pay Sonny¡¯s support.


    But the younger brother said before her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sonny is my son. When we divorced, we signed


    an agreement to raise the child together. I will do my duty, and I will not shirk it.¡±


    What else could Chelsea say?


    Now she couldn¡¯t get any benefits from her natal family, and maybe she would take advantage of her in


    turn.


    Chelsea decided in her heart that she would return to her mother¡¯s house less often in the future.


    If Hank knew what his sister was thinking, how would he feel?


    Pausing for a moment, Hank took out a red envelope and a small brocade box from his trouser pocket.


    Inside the brocade box was a gold bracelet, which was a gift for Serenity after Hank discussed with his


    parents.


    Hank handed the red envelope and small brocade box to Liberty, looked at Liberty and said, ¡°Liberty,


    Serenity¡¯s wedding ising soon, we won¡¯t be attending her wedding, my parents and I have


    prepared a little gift for her, for her She adds makeup, please help me pass it to her.¡±


    In fact, they wanted to attend Serenity¡¯s wedding, but they had no chance to attend.


    It was impossible for Serenity to invite the Brown family to her wedding.


    Liberty didn¡¯t answer, she said calmly: ¡°I ept your kindness on behalf of Serenity. You spent a lot of


    money in the hospital this time, and now you can¡¯t go to work. Your parents are old and the pension is


    not high. You still have to live, Serenity will not ept your makeup.¡±


    They endured the Brown family for Sonny¡¯s sake.


    Serenity didn¡¯t want to add makeup, if she could, she didn¡¯t want to meet Brown family.


    Liberty didn¡¯t need to ask her sister because she already knew her sister would say no.


    Hank said: ¡°Did you dislike our courtesy?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Does Serenity want anything now? You really don¡¯t like adding makeup, but Serenity is not a


    person who dislikes the poor and loves the rich. She just hates you. She won¡¯t ept your makeup.


    You insist on giving it to me. If not, she will return it or throw it away. Hank, you can¡¯t forget how many


    things happened in the past, and it¡¯s impossible for us to forget. Except for Sonny, we have nothing to


    do with each other. I hope you don¡¯t appear in front of us again in the future.¡±


    Hank¡¯s face turned pale, and after a while, he withdrew his hand and held the red seal with a very


    embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡± Hank apologized softly, and then said to his sister: ¡°Sister, I feel dizzy,


    please take me home.¡±


    Chelsea was unwilling but dared not say anything, so she had to help her younger brother and walked


    towards her car.


    Before Hank got into the car, he turned his head to look at Duncan again, and said to Duncan: ¡°Mr.


    Lewis, you take good care of Liberty, who is a good woman. I¡¯m not so lucky.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will love Liberty for the rest of my life. Mr. Brown, you¡¯re indeed an unlucky person. I¡¯m


    destined to be blessed with great fortune, which is Liberty¡¯s best destination.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Hank¡¯s face turned pale again, and Liberty didn¡¯t even refute Duncan¡¯s words, which showed that the


    rtionship between the two had reached a new level during his hospitalization.


    Liberty would definitely marry Duncan in the future.

 Chapter 2364

    Chapter 2364


    The Brown family siblings left.


    In the follow-up, after obtaining Jessica¡¯s consent, Hank resold the wedding house he bought at the


    beginning. After getting the money, he wanted to share some with Jessica, but Jessica refused.


    Hank bought the house before marriage. When he divorced Liberty, Liberty couldn¡¯t even get the


    house, let alone Jessica.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Jessica asked Hank to transfer the money that Hank wanted to give her to Liberty and her son. The


    person she was most sorry for was Liberty and Sonny.


    Whether Liberty epted it or not, Jessica was using her way to atone for her sins.


    Afterwards, Hank returned to his hometown to recuperate. Apart from visiting his son at regr times,


    he and his family no longer actively appeared in front of Liberty.


    It could be regarded as fading out of the world of Liberty and others.


    ¡­


    Newman family.


    Trenton was carrying a ck luggage bag, standing at the door of Newman¡¯s vi, but he didn¡¯t ring the


    doorbell for a long time.


    This was his home.


    No, this¡¯s the oldest sister¡¯s home.


    Because this big vi was left to his uncle by his grandparents, and his parents jointly killed his uncle,


    upied the family property, and abused his elder sister.


    Now, it¡¯s just returning to the name of the oldest sister.


    It took a long time before Trenton rang the doorbell.


    Not long after, the servant came out to open the door. Seeing him, the servant smiled joyfully: ¡°The


    young master is back, the oldestdy will be very happy to know.¡±


    Trenton asked as he walked in: ¡°Is the oldest sister at home?¡±


    ¡°Well, Missy is at home every day recently, and she needs medicine for her eyes. Mr. Callum doesn¡¯t


    let her deal with official business. All business matters are left to Mr. Dalton.¡± replied the servant.


    Trenton hurriedly asked: ¡°After my oldest sister took Dr. Carden¡¯s medicine, how did it work? Can you


    see it?¡±


    The servant immediately praised Lilian¡¯s medical skills and medicine.


    She said: ¡°Missy took Dr. Carden¡¯s medicine, and the effect is very good. Missy can barely see what is


    in front of her eyes now. Mr. Callum oftenes closer and asks Missy if she can see clearly.¡±


    Callum had been receiving treatment with Camryn, and he was also eager to know the effect.


    Ever since Camryn started using the medicine Lilian had prepared for her, Callum would stick to her


    face every day, asking her repeatedly if she could see him.


    He hoped that when Camryn saw dawn again, he would be the first person she saw.


    They were all fianc¨¦e, and she had not seen him yet.


    ¡°Is it real?¡± Trenton¡¯s hanging heart could finally let go.


    The servant said: ¡°What did I lie to you,young master? Dr. Carden said that Missy¡¯s eyes have


    improved since the beginning. If the doctor who treated Missy¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t passed away, Missy¡¯s eyes


    would have recovered a long time ago. So once Dr. Carden took the medicine, Missy¡¯s eyes healed


    very quickly.¡±


    Lilian said that she took a big advantage from her seniors. It wasn¡¯t her credit, but it was her credit in


    the eyes of outsiders.


    Well, she also had a little credit, she picked up the stall left by her predecessors and cured Camryn¡¯s


    eyes.

 Chapter 2365

    Chapter 2365


    ¡°I see.¡± Trenton was thoughtful.


    After knowing what his parents had done, Trenton now has a little suspicion that the doctor who helped


    his sister treat her eyes died of a normal death, and maybe his parents also wrote it.


    ¡°Master, why did youe back all of a sudden?¡± The servant found it strange.


    Shouldn¡¯t the young master be on the university campus, studying at university carefree?


    It was reasonable to say that he¡¯s back from the National Day holiday.


    Now the National Day holiday was over.


    ¡°I was worried about my oldest sister, so I asked for a few days off toe back and have a look.¡±


    Trenton didn¡¯t hide that he came back from leave.


    ¡°Oldest sister is in the house, I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡± Trenton couldn¡¯t wait to see her oldest sister


    and verify whether her eyes were recovering.


    The servant said: ¡°Missy and Mr. Callum are both here.¡±


    Trenton didn¡¯t seem to hear thetter sentence, he walked into the room quickly.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw his brother-inw Callum holding his sister¡¯s waist with one


    hand and pressing the back of his sister¡¯s head with the other, kissing her passionately.


    Trenton only felt a bang.


    His face suddenly turned red, and he turned around quickly, embarrassed to look at them who were


    kissing passionately.


    At the same time, he scolded Callum in his heart for being too presumptuous, it was always like this in


    his house, and when people saw him, his sister¡¯s face didn¡¯t know where to put it.


    Trenton didn¡¯t know this scene, and the servants of Newman¡¯s family were used to it.


    The Second Young Master York seized the opportunity to take advantage of the Eldest Miss.


    The two were unmarried couples and the engagement banquet had already been held. It was normal


    for unmarried couples to kiss and hug each other. Even if they had s-e-x, no one would say anything.


    Callum took advantage of everything, but failed to break through thest line of defense.


    Both wanted the best for their wedding night.


    After a kiss, Callum let go of his beloved.


    Camryn leaned on his chest, adjusting his breath.


    Soon, Callum saw his brother-inw with his back turned to them, he lowered his head and said to the


    person in his arms: ¡°Camryn, I saw someone who looked like Trenton, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s him, at this


    moment, He should be at school.¡±


    Hearing this, Camryn hurriedly pushed him away, turned around, and looked in Trenton¡¯s direction.


    After Lilian¡¯s treatment, Camryn could now see what was in front of him, but it¡¯s still not very clear. It¡¯s


    much better than before when it was blurry and he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly.


    From a distance, she still looked blurry.


    Lilian said that her current eyesight was equivalent to that of a person who was nearsighted at 700 to


    800 degrees, and she could see things without her sses.


    She could see it, but she couldn¡¯t see it clearly.


    After being blind for ten years and living in the dark for ten years, the only younger brother in this family


    who treated her sincerely and protected her was no longer the seven-year-old child he was ten years


    ago.


    Camryn saw it again vaguely, she only knew that there was a person standing there, and she didn¡¯t


    know what he looked like.


    She was not familiar with the figure. That figure was aplete stranger to her.


    ¡°Trenton?¡±


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Camryn couldn¡¯t see clearly, but her man could see clearly. If he said it was Trenton, it must be


    Trenton.


    Camryn called out tentatively.


    Only then did Trenton turn around, his little face was still red.

 Chapter 2366

    Chapter 2366


    Trenton came over and red at Callum.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Callum smiled at him, ¡°Trenton, Why are you back?¡±


    Trenton was annoyed that he was taking advantage of his sister, even though his face was blushing, he


    said unceremoniously to him: ¡°This is my home, I cane back whenever I want, you want me to


    care?¡±


    Callum had a good temper and didn¡¯t argue with him.


    Knowing that he was seen by his brother-inw when he kissed passionately with his fiancee.


    His brother-inw probably thought he was taking advantage of Camryn.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡± Trenton squeezed in front of the oldest sister in the next moment, pushing Callum


    aside, and he upied the most favorable position in front of her sister.


    It was convenient for his sister to see his appearance clearly.


    Having been siblings for seventeen years, his sister hadn¡¯t seen him for ten years.


    When the oldest sister lost her sight, he was only seven years old, a student who had just entered the


    second grade of elementary school.


    Callum was pushed aside by his brother-inw, but he was still not angry. He also said cheerfully:


    ¡°Trenton, your sister can see what is in front of her now, but it¡¯s not very clear yet. Dr. Carden said that


    her eyesight is now equivalent to those of people who are nearsighted of seven or eight hundred


    degrees and take off their sses. You can see it, but you can¡¯t see it.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Come closer so that your sister can see you clearly. By the way, what dish do you want to


    eat? I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to hurry up and cook some of your favorite dishes.¡±


    It¡¯s noon and it¡¯s time for dinner.


    Trenton seemed unable to hear Callum¡¯s words, he just stared into his sister¡¯s eyes, and asked


    nervously: ¡°Sister, look at me, can you see my appearance clearly?¡±


    He also touched his eyes and asked his sister, ¡°Sister, did I just touch my eyes or my nose?¡±


    Camryn also looked at her younger brother quietly.


    Trenton had gathered the advantages of his parents to grow up, and he had a very good appearance.


    Camryn was also like his mother, and she was somewhat simr to Trenton.


    After a while, Camryn stretched out her hand and touched Trenton¡¯s face, touching it bit by bit, from his


    face to his eyes, his nose, and then to his forehead, she wanted tough, His eyes were red, and tears


    rolled in his eyes.


    ¡°Trenton¡­¡± Camryn choked up, ¡°I saw you again, ten years, ten yearster, I can finally see you again,


    you have grown up and are taller than me.¡±


    ¡°Camryn, don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s a good thing to see, you should be happy. Dr. Carden also said, don¡¯t cry during


    the treatment, it¡¯s not good for the treatment.¡± When Callum saw that his beloved fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes were


    red, he quickly reminded her not to cry.


    When she could see him, she was actually so excited that she wanted to cry.


    As soon as Trenton heard it, he hurriedly said: ¡°Sister, my brother-inw is right, you can¡¯t shed tears,


    it¡¯s a good thing to see, we should all be happy, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    As he spoke, he touched his sister and wiped her tears with his hand. He also said: ¡°Sister, you can


    see the light again, and I am also relieved, and can study with peace of mind.¡±


    The oldest sister killed her rtives righteously, causing his parents and the second sister born to the


    first mother to go in. The second sister woulde out soon, but the parents would not be so fast, and


    he¡¯s afraid that they would end up in prison.


    His parents broke thew, which also had a great impact on him.


    At school, he dared not mention his parents to his ssmates.


    he¡¯s afraid that others would know that his parents were so vicious.


    Trenton couldn¡¯t ept the elder sister¡¯s righteous killing of rtives for a while. He didn¡¯t hate the


    elder sister, but it was difficult to face it.


    The sibling rtionship once fell to the bottom.


    When he figured it out, he had thest phone call.


    In fact, Trenton also felt guilty in his heart, because his parents caused the elder sister¡¯s blindness.


    More than anyone else, he hoped that his eldest sister¡¯s eyes could be cured, and felt that if his eldest


    sister could see again, his parents¡¯ sins could be alleviated.

 Chapter 2367

    Chapter 2367


    After Camryn adjusted her mood, she gave her younger brother a hug.


    Trenton nced at his brother-inw, quite unnaturally, and a little worried that his brother-inw would


    be jealous.


    He heard that this prospective brother-inw was very domineering.


    However, he was the younger brother, so the brother-inw should be able to tolerate it.


    When he was young, the eldest sister was very indifferent to him on the surface and didn¡¯t want to talk


    to him.


    But when he fell down, the eldest sister would show a distressed look, and would help him up, hold him


    in her arms, and softly coax him not to cry.


    Trenton had always liked the eldest sister since he could remember.


    When he found himself falling down, only his cold eldest sister would show warmth.


    He liked wrestling very much. Only in that way, the eldest sister would care about him and coax him. In


    his memory, the eldest sister¡¯s embrace was thin but full of warmth.


    When Trenton was a child, he never understood why his mother had a bad attitude towards his eldest


    sister, nor why his eldest sister always ignored him.


    As he grew up, he realized that the eldest sister was not born to his father.


    Although it was the same mother, his mother still didn¡¯t like the eldest sister.


    He would rush over to defend his eldest sister whenever he saw his mother abusing or even beating


    her.


    He couldn¡¯t see his mother treating his eldest sister badly, nor could he see his eldest sister being


    bullied.


    The second sister was in a bad mood, and suggested to his mother to send him to a closed school and


    not let him stay at home, so that he would not be able to protect the eldest sister.


    He was the only son of his parents, and his parents must love him, but in order not to let him protect his


    eldest sister, they really sent him to a closed school, even if it was the best closed school in Wiltspoon.


    Every time Trenton was able to go home, he told his eldest sister to be careful.


    In the end, the eldest sister was killed so much that she lost her light and almost lost her life. Thanks to


    the aunt Azalea who found it when she returned to her mother¡¯s house, she sent the eldest sister to the


    hospital for emergency treatment, and only then did she save her life.


    Recalling all the past, Trenton felt guilty, med himself, and missed his eldest sister¡¯s hug.


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    Trenton was toozy to care if his brother-inw would be jealous, so he hugged his eldest sister back


    fiercely.


    The siblings let go.


    Trenton apologized to the eldest sister, ¡°Sister, it was my fault that I treated you badly during the


    summer vacation. In the future, I will be a sensible person. Parents and second sister, even if you don¡¯t


    sue, they will go in too.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Eldest sister, I actually don¡¯t hate you. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t ept that you sent my parents in with


    your own hands for a while, so I avoided you, didn¡¯t meet you, and was almost used by my aunt and


    second aunt.¡±


    Trenton was very fortunate, under the instigation of his aunt Brenda and aunt Amy, he finally kept his


    heart.


    He did not follow them to deal with his sister Camryn.


    Not to mention being used by them to snatch Newman¡¯s business.


    He was still a college student, knew nothing about business, and had no experience in managing a


    company.


    Dalton wholeheartedly assisted Camryn. It was most suitable for her to take care of the legitimate


    business of the Newman family.


    No matter how simple Trenton was, he could figure it out.


    The eldest sister was in charge of Newman¡¯s enterprise, so it was still Newman¡¯s enterprise.


    If the eldest aunt Brenda and second aunt Amy¡¯s children took over the Newman family, the Newman


    family would be the Chandler family and the Joyner family.


    Camryn covered her younger brother¡¯s mouth, and opened her big beautiful eyes. Even though her


    eyesight was not good, it didn¡¯t affect the beauty of her eyes at all.


    ¡°Trenton, we are brothers and sisters. There is no overnight feud. I do not me you. Don¡¯t say


    anything about self-me, I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

 Chapter 2368

    Chapter 2368


    Trenton: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Camryn pulled Trenton to sit down, and then asked him: ¡°Why did youe back all of a sudden? It¡¯s


    not a year or festival, you don¡¯t have to go to ss?¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Sister, thest time I talked to you on the phone, I was quite worried. I wanted to know how


    your eye treatment was going, so I took a few days off and came back to have a look.¡±


    Camryn said to him: ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make phone calls, and you even asked for leave toe


    back, stay at home for two days, and then hurry back to school.¡±


    At this moment, Callum said, ¡°Camryn, since Trenton has returned from leave, let him drink my elder


    brother¡¯s wedding wine before going back to school.¡±


    Camryn asked Trenton how many days off he had taken.


    Trenton: ¡°One week.¡±


    The wedding of Zachary and Serenity would be held three dayster.


    Camryn said: ¡°Then drink your big brother York¡¯s wedding wine and go back to school. There will be


    nothing serious in the future. Don¡¯t ask for leave, study hard, ande back after winter and summer


    vacations. I will arrange for you to go to thepany for an internship to hone your skills.¡±


    Camryn took over Newman¡¯s enterprise, she would not monopolize it, and always remembered that


    she had a part of her younger brother.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not interested in doing business.¡±


    Trenton wisely didn¡¯t want to interfere with the Newman family¡¯s business.


    He felt that one mountain cannot have two tigers.


    If he entered Newman¡¯s enterprise, those who had followed his father for many years would naturally


    favor him.


    The eldest sister was cultivating her confidants.


    At that time, even if the siblings had no intention of fighting for power and profit, those followers would


    help them fight, which would not only affect the future of thepany but also destroy the rtionship


    between the siblings.


    Besides, Trenton really didn¡¯t like doing business.


    After a moment of silence, Camryn asked her younger brother, ¡°What do you want to do after


    graduating from university?¡±


    Trenton: ¡°I like drawing, I like photography, and I want to be a painter and a photographer.¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t say that she supported her younger brother, nor did she say anything against him. She


    just said: ¡°You will work in ourpany during the winter and summer vacations, and I will count your


    sry for you. We will talk about the future.¡±


    Trenton hummed, then asked, ¡°Is brother-inw¡¯s eldest brother getting married?¡±


    Callum corrected him, ¡°My eldest brother got married a long time ago, and now it¡¯s a wedding.¡±


    Trenton smiled embarrassedly, he said the wrong thing.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s really time for me toe back to attend Brother York¡¯s wedding.¡±


    The eldest sister¡¯s eyes were also recovering, and he believed that after a while, the eldest sister would


    be able to return to normal vision.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Trenton felt that her world was bright again, and it was no longer dark.


    A servant came in.


    Camryn looked at her, and couldn¡¯t see clearly the servant¡¯s appearance, but she could hear who the


    servant was through the sound of footsteps.


    ¡°Missy, young master, the eldest aunt and the second aunt are here again, no matter how hard they


    rush, they refuse to leave. They insist on seeing the eldestdy, and they also say that the eldestdy


    will not see them, so they are lying at the door.¡±


    The Joyner family and the Chandler family joined forces to pretend to be Callum and wanted to kidnap


    Camryn. After being found out, they were naturally suppressed and retaliated by Callum.


    Now, the business of the Joyner family and the Chandler family had all rushed.


    Thepany went bankrupt and owed debts, and needed to sell houses, cars, jewelry and other


    luxuries to pay off the debts.


    At this time, the two families knew they were afraid.


    Only then did they understand the consequences of their touching Camryn.


    Men from the York family, especially men who dote on their wives, must not be messed with!

 Chapter 2369

    Chapter 2369


    At the gate of the Newman family¡¯s vi, the former eldest and second daughters of the Newman family


    had long since lost their previous arrogance and nobility.


    At this moment, they were wearing ordinary clothes, and the expensive jewelry was out of sight.


    Herm¨¨s brand-name bags were also gone.


    There wasn¡¯t even a scooter behind them, and the sisters came here by taxi.


    To repay the debt, everything in the family that could be sold was sold.


    Now, they could only rent a house to live in.


    When the two sisters were born, although the Newman family did not have the wealth they have today,


    it was still a well-to-do family. They had never experienced hardship or poverty.


    When they got married, because the family was rich, they got a generous dowry from their parents,


    married into a husband who was also rich, and became young mistresses. poor days.


    But they were old and used to being pampered. They couldn¡¯t find a job, and the only ones they could


    do were cleaners.


    Cleaners often spend a month¡¯s ie in a few days.


    People used to say that it was easy to go from being cheap to being rich, but hard to go from being rich


    to being cheap.


    It was most suitable for this pair of sisters.


    Unable to bear the hard times, the two sisters ran back to their parents¡¯ house with the cheek to beg


    their niece to let them go.


    They understood that the most ruthless person in the Newman family was not the eldest brother and


    sister-inw, but the blind Camryn.


    Camryn was fortunate enough to enter the York family¡¯s gate as a blind girl.


    For the first twenty years, Camryn lived the life of a Cindere, but for the rest of her life, she was able


    to live the life of a young mistress.


    God is making up for her.


    Brenda said: ¡°Camryn, open the door, I am your eldest aunt.¡±


    ¡°Camryn, we know we¡¯re wrong, we give up, we won¡¯t fight with you for property anymore, just let us


    go.¡± Amy also yelled loudly.


    The neighbors of the Newman family had known for a long time that the sisters went back to their natal


    family to fight for the family property.


    If the property of the Newman family was still under their parents¡¯ names, it would make sense for them


    toe back and fight for it.


    However, before their parents died of illness, they made arrangements for the family property, and did


    not treat the married daughter badly, and they were still divided into the parents¡¯ family property.


    Today¡¯s Newman family belonged to Camryn¡¯s father. Her father didn¡¯t know whether he had a


    premonition or discovered his wife¡¯s poisonous plot long ago. Not long after Camryn was born, he


    actually made a will, stating all his family properties left to his daughter Camryn.


    The Newman family business was originally inherited by Camryn¡¯s father, but her father died early, so


    thepany fell into the hands of her uncle.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After her uncle¡¯s careful management, she had the current family fortune.


    She and her uncle were also father and daughter in name, stepfather and daughter, she also had the


    right to inherit, so after Mr. Newman and his wife entered, Camryn easily took over the Newman


    family¡¯s business with the help of Dalton.


    After sorting out the family history and division process of the Newman family, it was a bit unreasonable


    for her two Aunts toe back to divide the property of her natal family.


    After all, their brothers all had children.


    It¡¯s not their turn to divide the family property, unless all three of Camryn¡¯s siblings die.


    Someone from the house came out.


    Amy immediately said to Brenda, ¡°The blind woman hase out.¡±


    Camryn used to be able to move freely in her own home, but she didn¡¯t need a cane, and aftering


    out of the house, she walked straight to the door.


    In the eyes of the two aunts, they didn¡¯t think much about it.


    The two aunts also knew about Dr. Carden treating Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    They did not believe that Dr. Carden could cure Camryn.


    Camryn had been blind for ten years, and she had seen countless famous doctors, but she couldn¡¯t get


    better.

 Chapter 2370

    Chapter 2370


    So what if Dr. Carden is a genius doctor?


    Doctors are people too.


    There are also diseases and problems that cannot be ovee.


    ¡°Trenton, Trenton.¡±


    Seeing that the person following Camryn was Trenton, the two aunts, Brenda and Amy seemed to have


    seen a savior.


    Nephews were still more talkative than nieces.


    In the past, together with their eldest brother and sister-inw, they tortured and abused Camryn.


    Knowing that Camryn was mrdered, they would stand by and look forward to Camryn¡¯s deth.


    It was normal for Camryn to hold grudges and take revenge on them.


    But for the only nephew, the two aunts loved him very much.


    After all, there was only this single nephew in their natal family.


    Before giving birth to the idea ofpeting for their natal family¡¯s property, the two sisters still hoped


    that their natal family would be stronger and stronger, so that their status in the husband¡¯s family


    would be powerful, and no one would dare to underestimate them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call Trenton, Trenton can¡¯t say anything.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn came over and stood in front of the two aunts, who stared at each other through the door.


    Callum didn¡¯te out with her, but Camryn said that she could solve it without using backers.


    Callum then went to work in the kitchen, preparing a loving lunch for his fianc¨¦e.


    The two aunts thought that Camryn still couldn¡¯t see, so they stared at Camryn with vicious and


    resentful eyes.


    If eyes could kill, Camryn had been killed countless times by them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stare at me so viciously.¡± Camryn said coldly: ¡°Looks can¡¯t kill people, it¡¯s quite tiring


    to stare at people like this.¡±


    Amy and Brenda: ¡°¡­¡±


    Azalea (Evelyn): ¡°¡­¡±


    Azalea stretched out her hand through the empty door, and it was dangling in front of Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Auntie, I can see you. Don¡¯t shake it. Auntie, you have gained a lot of weight. In my memory, you were


    slim, but now you¡¯re short and fat.¡±


    Azalea was not tall, only 1.5 meters, and was the shortest of her siblings.


    She grew sideways and became a short winter melon.


    Azalea ignored Camryn¡¯s sarcasm, she asked in horror: ¡°Camryn, can you see me?¡±


    That Dr. Carden is really so good?


    Dr. Carden had been treating Camryn¡¯s eyes for a long time. In the past, so many ophthalmologists


    failed to cure her. Dr. Carden made Camryn see again in just a short time!


    ¡°Surprised, huh?¡±


    Camryn smiled, ¡°Are you disappointed?¡±


    Azalea wanted to say something, but Amy spoke first.


    Amy ttered her and said, ¡°Camryn, you are able to see the light again. God has eyes. That mother of


    yours is too poisonous. No matter what, you are her own daughter, so she poisoned you and blinded


    you.


    Camryn, although your aunt and I know about it, we are helpless. You also know that there are dark


    forces behind your mother. If we dare to help you, she can kill our whole family in a matter of minutes.


    We are sorry for you. Both your aunt and I know we are wrong.


    Camryn, how do you say, we are also your aunt, your father¡¯s sister, we are rtives, very close


    rtives, don¡¯t kill us, okay?


    Leave a way for us to survive. We promise that we will never try to get the Newman family¡¯s property


    again, and we will never think abouting back to fight for your Newman family property. As long as


    you let us go, we will stay away from you.¡±


    Azalea kept nodding her head in agreement.

 Chapter 2371

    Chapter 2371


    They were afraid and didn¡¯t want to live a life of renting a house. They didn¡¯t have any money left.


    They went out to look for jobs, but they hit walls everywhere. No one dared to use them, saying that


    they had offended the York Corporation.


    Using them would implicate otherpanies.


    ¡°Trenton, Trenton, please help your aunt to say good things. Think about how kind your aunt is to you.


    Do you have the heart to see your aunt being chased and killed by your elder sister?¡±


    Trenton was surprised to see the appearance of the two elder aunts now.


    He looked at the elder sister and saw that her expression was serious, showing no sign of softening her


    heart. He guessed that the two aunts had done something to her when he was not in Wiltspoon.


    Trenton: ¡°Auntie, Auntie, now the elder sister has the final say in our family. I don¡¯t know why the elder


    sister treats you like this, but my elder sister is not the kind of cruel person, she just has a clear sense


    of grievances and grievances. Auntie, did you do something to my elder sister?¡±


    Trenton believed in the elder sister.


    It¡¯s not that the two aunts were too much, the elder sister would not punish them like this.


    Judging by the current situation of his two aunts, it should be quite miserable.


    Camryn: ¡°What did Aunt Brenda and Aunt Amy do to me? You know it in your heart. You say I¡¯m cruel.


    Isn¡¯t that a p in the face? It¡¯s obvious that they are the ones who are cruel, and they want my life!


    No one hurts me, and I don¡¯t hurt anyone else. When people attack me, I will fight back no matter who


    it is!


    I¡¯ve been merciful to you guys. At least you haven¡¯t lost your wives and children, or your family has


    been ruined. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are poor. You have hands and feet. You can earn money by


    yourself.¡±


    The current fate of the Chandler and Joyner family was due to Callum and Camryn¡¯s sign.


    In her words, if her aunt wanted her life, it was impossible for her not to fight back.


    She was not the kind of person who couldn¡¯t fight back when she was scolded or beaten.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Brenda: ¡°Camryn, are you so ruthless? We are your biological aunts after all! If your father is alive, he


    has to respect us two as sisters.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention my dad, you are not qualified to mention my dad!¡± Camryn was suddenly furious and


    yelled at the two aunts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get so mad that you hurt yourself, sister.¡± Trenton quickly persuaded her sister.


    He knew that his uncle¡¯s death was the elder sister¡¯s pain and hated the most.


    And the murderer who killed his sister¡¯s father was his parents, the two oldest aunts were insiders, and


    the two aunts were on his father¡¯s side.


    Camryn: ¡°How did my father die? You two said you were my father¡¯s own sister. Tell me, how did he


    die? After my father died, how did you treat his only child?


    What qualifications do you have to mention my father? If my father is alive, he will definitely break with


    you and cut off the rtionship between siblings!¡±


    The two aunts of the Newman family opened their mouths several times, wanting to say something, but


    couldn¡¯t get it out of their mouths.


    After a long while, Brenda said: ¡°Camryn, we only found outter that your father¡¯s death was caused


    by your mother and Trenton¡¯s father, and we also scolded them.¡±


    Then after the big brother gave them a lot of benefits, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Knowing that Camryn was abused and poisoned, they didn¡¯t say a word, and even bullied Camryn


    when they returned to their parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°Things have passed for so many years, and the murderer has been sent to prison by you, what else


    do you want? If you really want toin, you should me Trenton. It was his father who killed your


    own father.¡± Amy said.


    She¡¯s trying to drive a wedge between the siblings.

 Chapter 2372

    Chapter 2372


    Trenton¡¯s face turned dark. He almost listened to the words of the two aunts before, and turned against


    his sister.


    Fortunately, his sense of justice defeated the evil, and he did not do what the two aunts wished.


    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t ask his sister¡¯s forgiveness, he actually alienated his rtionship with his sister.


    Camryn: ¡°Who should I hate, who should I me, I know very well. You have to me yourself for what


    happened today, and you can¡¯t me anyone. Of course, you can me me, I don¡¯t care, I just like to


    see you looking down now. It shouldn¡¯t be yours. You can¡¯t snatch it away. If you insist on snatching it,


    it¡¯s the end like this.¡±


    Camryn felt that there was no point in arguing with them any longer.


    She also saw the end of the two aunts, enough!


    ¡°Trenton, let¡¯s go in.¡± Camryn pulled her younger brother, turned around and left.


    ¡°Camryn, you will die badly, you will die badly!¡± Amy cursed loudly at the backs of the siblings.


    Camryn walked to the door of the house and ordered the butler: ¡°Let the two b*tches in the backyard


    out. If theye to make noise in the future, just let the wolf dogs go. You don¡¯t have to be polite to


    them. Also, from today onwards, me and Trenton severed our aunt and nephew rtionship with


    them.¡±


    The butler responded respectfully.


    After entering the house, Camryn said to her younger brother: ¡°Twenty years ago, after my father was


    killed, they did not report the knowledge and covered up the murderer, there is no way to sue them,


    now more than 20 years have passed, and the prosecution period has passed. Otherwise, how can I


    tolerate them running here from time to time to meet me?


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Trenton, the crimes your parentsmitted not only killed my father more than 20 years ago, they


    were also involved in gangsters, suspected of kidnapping, wounding, and counting crimes together. We


    didn¡¯t talk about these things properly. Say, tell you everything today.¡±


    When Camryn mentioned her own mother, she didn¡¯t even want to call her mother, and only said that


    she was her younger brother¡¯s parents.


    If only the murder case more than 20 years ago, the vicious couple could not be sentenced severely.


    It was they whomitted suicide andmitted a lot of crimes in recent years.


    Trenton¡¯s face was pale.


    His hands were shaking.


    No one wanted to have murderous parents.


    He knew that it was his parents who were wrong, thinking that they were the ones who killed his


    sister¡¯s father. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t just that; they also did many illegal things.


    Trenton: ¡°Sister¡­I don¡¯t me you, I know, you are right.¡±


    Camryn looked at his younger brother and said: ¡°You have been a kind and righteous person since you


    were a child. I also know that your parents were sent in by me. For you, it is also a kind of injury and a


    heavy blow. If you can think clearly, I¡¯m very happy that I was not used by them.


    Trenton, I never med you, you¡¯re innocent, when they did those things, you were not born yet.


    We can¡¯t choose our parents by ourselves. God has arranged such parents for you, and you can¡¯t


    resist. So, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t have to me yourself, and you don¡¯t have to worry that your


    sister will retaliate against you.¡±


    Trenton¡¯s eyes were red. He looked at Camryn and nodded vigorously, ¡°Sister, I believe in you and


    never worry that you will retaliate against me.¡±


    Camryn sighed, patted the back of her younger brother¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about


    it, you will always have a share of the Newman family¡¯s property, but if you ept it or not, I will divide


    it and put it there. You can take it whenever you want.¡±

 Chapter 2373

    Chapter 2373


    Camryn added: ¡°Don¡¯t take what they say to your heart, and don¡¯t just listen to their nonsense. When


    you can¡¯t believe it if you are as close as your siblings, do you think you can believe them?¡±


    Trenton nodded vigorously again.


    Trenton: ¡°Sister, I won¡¯t be coaxed by them anymore.¡±


    Camryn nodded and said, ¡°In this family, you are the kindest and most righteous person. You are not


    influenced by your parents. You insist on yourself and you are a very independent person.¡±


    Her mother often taught Trenton to get close to Carrie, saying that he and Carrie were real siblings.


    Trenton didn¡¯t listen to his mother.


    He had liked his elder sister since he was a child, and no matter what anyone said, he would not


    change his habit of sticking with her.


    ¡°Sister, can you tell me what happened during my time at school?¡±


    Trenton knew that the elder sister was cruel, but she didn¡¯t mean that she was so cruel that there was


    no room for it.


    As for his elder sister, she obviously did not intend to kill them all at first, as long as the two aunts did


    not go back to their natal family to fight for the family property, she would not bother to talk to them.


    It¡¯s just that the cousins of the Joyner family and the Chandler family were kicked out of Newman¡¯s


    company by the elder sister.


    The elder sister told him that the two cousins were domineering in the Newman¡¯s enterprise, and they


    even took back kickbacks, etc. Anyway, they plundered a lot of money from his family¡¯spany.


    In the past, his father didn¡¯t care, because his father was his uncle, cousins didn¡¯t dare to be


    aggressive in front of his father, and uncles also tolerated their nephews.


    It¡¯s different when the elder sister was in the top position.


    For those who were useless to thepany, his elder sister would fire them all regardless of their


    backing.


    It was just fired, and the matter was not pursued.


    But this time, when Trenton came back and saw the two auntsing to cry and beg for forgiveness


    and to let them go, he guessed that the two aunts must have done something to the elder sister, and


    the elder sister would take revenge in a rage and let the Joyner family and the Chandler family go


    bankrupt.


    Just now he saw the clothes of the two aunts, they were so in that they didn¡¯t even put on makeup


    on their faces.


    This was something that the two aunts never had.


    Would do so, may be really out of money.


    Camryn said indifferently: ¡°The matter is over, anyway, the elder sister is fine, and they are the losers.¡±


    His elder sister spoke calmly, but Trenton could guess the extreme thrill at that time.


    The elder sister didn¡¯t want to say anything, so Trenton didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    After being silent for a long time, Camryn suddenly told his younger brother: ¡°At the beginning of next


    year, when the lunar calendar is in its first year, your second sister, Carrie, will be able toe out.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Speaking of the second sister, Trenton curled his lips and said, ¡°Come out as soon as shees out.


    She will turn our house upside down if shees out. Sister, pay attention to her. She will definitely be


    with the two aunts.¡±


    Carrie was the most beloved niece of Brenda and Amy.


    Camryn smiled, ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid of her when I was blind. Now that I can see, it¡¯s even more impossible


    to be afraid of her. She¡¯s just a child spoiled by your parents.¡±


    Without her parents as a backer and without money, Carrie couldn¡¯t do anything. She couldn¡¯t move an


    inch.


    Now who in Wiltspoon didn¡¯t know that Camryn was the first head of the Newman family?

 Chapter 2374

    Chapter 2374


    Carrie, the second youngdy of the Newman family, had long been forgotten, and when she came out,


    it would be difficult to make aeback.


    Regarding her half-sister who always wanted to plot against her and kill her, Camryn didn¡¯t intend to


    make her feel better.


    She treated Carrie whatever Carrie did to her in the past, and she didn¡¯t repay Carrie twice. Camryn felt


    that she was kind.


    While the siblings were chatting, Callum was cooking in the kitchen.


    Trenton smelled the fragrance, and said to Camryn: ¡°Sister, my brother-inw is very good at cooking. I


    smell the fragrance, and I feel very hungry and want to eat.¡±


    Camryn frowned, ¡°The dishes he cooks are delicious. Grandma is a unique wealthy olddy. Her way


    of educating children is also different from others. There are nine cousins in your brother-inw¡¯s


    family. He said that everyone can cook.


    They were raised by grandma. He said that grandma was greedy, so she forced her grandchildren to


    cook to satisfy her appetite. In fact, she cultivated them to be able to take care of themselves. No one


    knows how long their family will be rich?


    With a strong self-care ability and an extra skill, I won¡¯t starve to death in the future and can survive in


    this society.


    It is said that the best cook is the Sixth Young Master, Tatum York, and he is the younger brother of the


    oldest young master, Zachary York.¡±


    Tatum was the most low-key, Camryn had never dealt with him.


    When she and Callum got engaged, they heard that Tatum had gone to other ces to participate in a


    cookingpetition, and he couldn¡¯t make it back to attend her and Callum¡¯s engagement banquet.


    However, in two days, the wedding between Zachary and Serenity, Tatum would definitelye back


    to attend the wedding.


    Don¡¯t talk about her sister-inw next door; even Serenity¡¯s sister-inw rarely interacted with her


    brother-inw.


    That is, before Liberty¡¯s divorce, sonny was snatched by the Brown family and taken to the countryside.


    As long as the York brothers were in Wiltspoon, they would go out.


    But at that time, Serenity¡¯s attention was all on her nephew, and she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her


    brother-inw.


    Trenton said with a smile: ¡°Grandma may is famous for her wisdom in our Wiltspoon. The old people


    say that the old man of the York family has unique eyesight. Marrying such a good wife as Grandma


    May will be a blessing for three generations. ¡°


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The reason why the York family could flourish and prosper more and more was because of Grandma


    May.


    Grandma May educated her son well and raised her grandson well. Even her grandson-inw took


    care of her own eyes. She did so much in the hope that the York family could prosper for a few more


    generations.


    Marrying an unvirtuous wife would harm the three generations, but marrying a virtuous wife would bless


    the three generations.


    Grandma May was still alive.


    Trenton thought that, in the future, he would also marry a good woman, work hard to develop their


    Newman family, and rewrite the Newman family¡¯s family style. He didn¡¯t be like his father and his uncle.


    Both brothers were nted by his mother¡¯s hand.


    His mother gave birth to him, and he couldn¡¯t say that his mother was a good woman against his


    conscience.


    His uncle married an unvirtuous wife and lost his life. Although his father didn¡¯t lose his life, he was also


    in trouble. This was the consequence of marrying an unvirtuous wife.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see what my brother-inw cooks. It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Trenton couldn¡¯t help getting up and


    walking into the kitchen.


    Callum heard footsteps, turned his head and saw that it was his brother-inw. He said gently:


    ¡°Trenton, you will be able to eat soon. If you are hungry, eat some snacks to fill your stomach, but don¡¯t


    eat too much, so as not to overwhelm the dinner.¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Brother-inw, what dishes did you cook? I could smell the aroma in the hall, and the gluttons


    in my stomach were hooked out.¡±


    Callum smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t cook much, it¡¯s all your sister¡¯s favorite food.¡±


    Trenton joked: ¡°Brother-inw, I rarelye back once, and you don¡¯t cook a few of my favorite


    dishes.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not picky about food. You eat what your sister likes, and you eat what your sister doesn¡¯t like.


    Do you need to cook other dishes?¡±

 Chapter 2375

    Chapter 2375


    Trenton: ¡°¡­I feel like my brother-inw is saying that I¡¯m an idiot, as long as I have something to eat.¡±


    Callum: ¡°I didn¡¯t say you¡¯re an idiot, you said it yourself. You¡¯re not picky eaters, are you picky eaters?¡±


    Trenton was speechless.


    He was not a picky eater. But he couldn¡¯t describe him as an idiot; idiot was a curse word.


    Trenton: ¡°Brother-inw, teach me how to cook when you have time.¡±


    Callum: ¡°I¡¯m free at any time, it depends on whether you are free, you are still a college student, and


    you still have to go to college.¡±


    Callum reminded his brother-inw that if he wanted to learn, he must arrange his time well.


    Trenton: ¡°Brother-inw, you will teach me when Ie back from winter vacation.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Okay, what kind of dishes do you want to learn, as long as I can cook, I will teach you, and I


    will not hide my secrets.¡±


    Calling Trenton sweetly brother-inw, Callum was delighted, and was happy to teach his brother-in-


    law his cooking skills.


    Learning to cook was not something that could be learned in a day or two. It took a lot of time to


    practice, study, andprehend in order to cook delicious dishes that were delicious and fragrant.


    Their brothers were all raised by their grandma when they were young.


    He had been studying for more than twenty years.


    Trenton would onlye back during the winter and summer vacations. Given a few years, he might


    not be able to learn the essence of Callum.


    Trenton: ¡°Thank you brother-inw, my sister is really lucky.¡±


    Callum smiled, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Brother-inw, I will trouble you to take care of my sister in the future.¡±


    Callum: ¡°She is my woman, and it is only natural for me to take care of her. Don¡¯t worry, your brother-in-


    law loves his wife.¡±


    Trenton twitched the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°You two are not married yet.¡±


    ¡°At the beginning, your sister said that the wedding can be held when she regains her sight. Her


    eyesight is recovering now. Dr. Carden said that by the time of the New Year, she will be able to


    recover very well. It will be no problem to hold a wedding at that time. It can be at the end of the year or


    early next year.¡±


    Anyway, the two were engaged, and Camryn couldn¡¯t run away. Hepleted the task grandma gave


    him beautifully, and got a beautiful wife.


    Callum was very satisfied with this.


    He was much better than Kevin.


    Kevin was still chasing his wife in Jensburg. He¡¯s afraid he won¡¯t be able to get engaged until New


    Year.


    Hayden was too difficult to track down, and she hadn¡¯t recovered her status as a woman until now.


    Kevin was still regarded as gay, which showed that Hayden had not fallen deeply in love with him.


    If Hayden fell deeply in love with Kevin, she would resume her female identity so that people would not


    continue to misunderstand that Kevin was gay.


    Trenton: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the new year. If your family chooses a good date, let me take a look at


    it. Don¡¯t say that I am young. I am my sister¡¯s natal brother. In old society, when my parents are away,


    my sister has to be married only with her brother¡¯s consent. I¡¯ll be your child¡¯s uncle in the future.¡±


    Trenton was worried that the York family would not take him as a barely grown man into their eyes, and


    would not discuss with him about his sister¡¯s marriage.


    Callum had just finished frying a dish, and he let his brother-inw try it with two chopsticks. Trenton¡¯s


    eyes lit up after eating, and he wanted to take the dish and settle it on the spot, but Callum snatched


    the chopsticks back.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Callum: ¡°This is your sister¡¯s favorite dish.¡±


    Trenton: ¡°¡­¡±


    Callum: ¡°Why do you think so much? Study hard. When your sister and I got engaged, didn¡¯t we inform


    you? Didn¡¯t you agree? Didn¡¯t you show up? As long as your sister cares about you, I won¡¯t expect


    you.¡±


    Trenton opened his mouth, but had nothing to say.


    His status in the eyes of the York family depended on his elder sister¡¯s attitude towards him.


    After a while, it¡¯s time to eat.


    There were only three people at the dining table.

 Chapter 2376

    Chapter 2376


    Callum had always been considered of his fianc¨¦e. When Camryn couldn¡¯t see him before, when the


    two of them ate together, he was the one who took care of her.


    Camryn loved to eat fish, but fish had bones.


    He helped Camryn pick out the fishbone and let her eat it with confidence.


    Taking care of someone is a habit.


    Callum picked up food for his fianc¨¦e, and Camryn picked up food for Trenton, saying a few words from


    time to time: ¡°Try your brother-inw¡¯s cooking, it¡¯s delicious, not inferior to a five-star hotel chef. ¡°


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    This meal made Trenton¡¯s belly full.


    He almost leaned out against the wall.


    Sitting slumped on the sofa, he kept touching his round belly.


    After clearing the table and washing the bowls and chopsticks, Callum came out of the kitchen. Seeing


    his brother-inw who was full of food, he walked over and said with a smile: ¡°It¡¯s not that I have


    nothing to eat, look at you, the belly is round.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw, I can¡¯t resist my sister¡¯s love. The dishes you cook are too delicious to control.¡±


    Trenton was d that he didn¡¯t work as a light bulb at home every day, otherwise he would be fed by


    his brother-inw to be the heaviest light bulb.


    Callum: ¡°Take a walk to digest your food.¡±


    Camryn also found it funny, ¡°I don¡¯t know how much I can eat for such a big man?¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Sister, you keep bringing me food, and the food is delicious. I couldn¡¯t hold back for a while,


    so I was full.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Don¡¯t push it on my head. I just tried every dish for you. It¡¯s you who keep picking it.¡±


    Trenton touched his belly and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll go out for a walk after sitting down for a


    while.¡±


    Take a walk after meals and live to ny-nine.


    At the same time, Jensburg.


    In Callum¡¯s words, he and his fianc¨¦e love each other very much, and Kevin was still chasing his wife


    hard.


    Hayden wore women¡¯s clothing once for Kevin to see, and she was responding to Kevin¡¯s pursuit of


    her.


    But still not deep enough.


    Greenrest Hotel, in a private room, after drinking and eating, Kevin, who was drunk, held Hayden¡¯s


    hand, muttering something in his mouth.


    Hayden¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed. Because her client hadn¡¯t left yet.


    She had a dinner at noon, and Kevin shamelessly wanted to apany her to the dinner, saying that


    she was worried that she would be drunk by others.


    As a result, among the people at the table, he drank the most happily, and he was the only one who got


    drunk.


    Hayden¡¯s clients had long known that Mr. Queen was entangled by Kevin.


    After seeing Kevin¡¯s entanglement skills today, they all looked at Hayden with sympathy and ambiguity.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, I still have something to do in thepany. Let¡¯s go first. This time thepany has


    another hour.¡± A clint smiled and said goodbye.


    As soon as he left, the others also left one after another.


    They did not want to stay as a light bulb.


    Mr. Queen had been led astray by Kevin.


    There was a lot of ambiguity between the two.


    Mr. Queen, what a pity!


    Mr. Queen, who couldn¡¯t be conquered by so many young and beautiful women, was actually


    conquered by Kevin.


    Those girls wanted to hit the wall tomit suicide collectively, chasing men, but they lost to a man.


    Not convinced!


    Young Master Queen, who they couldn¡¯t even get close to, was really shamelessly sumbed to Kevin


    by virtue of his top-notch entanglement skills.


    Everyone was thinking, maybe, in the near future, they would participate in a wedding that broke the


    mundane and was unique.

 Chapter 2377

    Chapter 2377


    There were only Kevin and Hayden in the private room.


    Hayden tried to pull back her hand, but Kevin held it tightly, and she couldn¡¯t pull it back if she didn¡¯t let


    go.


    ¡°Kevin, how long are you going to pretend?¡±


    Kevin was lying on the table, holding Hayden¡¯s hand tightly with one hand.


    Kevin: ¡°Drink,e, drink¡­have another drink!¡±


    Hayden stared at him with a dark face.


    After a while, she calmed down, no matter whether he was really drunk or fake drunk, she had to send


    him back to the hotel opposite.


    Hayden got up resignedly, helped Kevin who was drunk, walked out of the private room, and nned to


    send Kevin back to Fortress Hotel.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Ten minutester.


    Hayden helped Kevin to the bedside and put him on the bed.


    He took her hand and let go naturally.


    Seeing him falling into bed and going to sleep, Hayden thought he was really drunk.


    She knelt down, helped him take off his shoes and socks, then helped him adjust his sleeping position,


    covered him with a thin quilt. Then she sat on the edge of the bed and watched him.


    Looking at him, she couldn¡¯t help stretching out her hand to pinch Kevin¡¯s face, and said to him: ¡°Isn¡¯t it


    just that I refused to apany you back to the wedding as a girlfriend, why should you be so


    depressed? Drinking is like drinking water, It¡¯s your fault if you¡¯re not drunk to death.


    I¡¯ve never been a bridesmaid before, so I dare not be your sister-inw¡¯s bridesmaid.¡±


    Hayden received Serenity¡¯s invitation and wanted her to join the bridesmaids.


    Hayden declined.


    She hadn¡¯t decided yet whether to publicly admit that she was actually a woman for Kevin.


    Not to mention being a bridesmaid for anyone, so she declined Serenity¡¯s invitation.


    She only had experience as a best man, not a bridesmaid.


    Serenity understood her and didn¡¯t me her, but Kevin looked depressed these days.


    That day she wore women¡¯s clothing to show him, and went on a date with him again, and he was in a


    beautiful mood like a blooming flower.


    Suddenly feeling down, Hayden guessed it was because of the bridesmaid.


    Kevin fell asleep and didn¡¯t hear what Hayden said.


    Hayden: ¡°Finish what you¡¯re doing today. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll apany you back to Wiltspoon to attend


    your elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s wedding.¡±


    When Josh and Jasmine got married, all four members of Hayden family went to drink the wedding


    wine, giving Josh enough face.


    Now that Zachary and Serenity were going to hold a wedding, the four members of Queen family would


    naturally go to have a wedding banquet. This time, they would go to Wiltspoon two days earlier than


    last time.


    Donald told his wife and son that Zachary would be his daughter¡¯s eldest brother in the future, and the


    two families would be inws. The inws¡¯ family had a happy event, and they had to go there


    early to see if they could help.


    After the wedding, they coulde back in a hurry, and it wouldn¡¯t be toote for them toe back.


    Anyway, it was to ask the family of four to stay in Wiltspoon for a few more days.


    The purpose was to let Hayden know about the people in the future inw¡¯s family.


    Hayden said: ¡°Kevin, I can put on women¡¯s clothes for you once, even though it¡¯s only for you to see, in


    fact, it¡¯s a sign that I¡¯m in love with you, and I¡¯m not good at expressing feelings.¡±


    She pinched his face and touched it instead.


    This man, Kevin, was very handsome.


    Except for being cheeky when pursuing her, Kevin was excellent in other aspects. It¡¯s no wonder that


    he easily conquered her family.

 Chapter 2378

    Chapter 2378


    Now Hayden¡¯s parents and younger brother were helping Kevin, and her whole family was helping him


    pursue her.


    Hayden hated him from the beginning, but now epted him.


    Sure enough, she was afraid of pestering her future husband.


    ¡°Whether to restore the status of a woman, you also know that I am a woman, it will not affect our love,


    if you care about the eyes of others looking at you, you will not pester me endlessly. We don¡¯t care


    what others say, we have passed Just be happy. The most I can promise you is that if we really get


    married in the future, I will marry you in a wedding dress. On that day, I will be a woman, aplete


    woman. Isn¡¯t that the same as telling the world that you are a normal man?¡± After thinking about it,


    Hayden suddenly smiled, ¡°Would others think that I was forced by you to pretend to be a woman?¡±


    Kevin in the dream: ¡­


    It¡¯s really possible.


    Others thought he was the attacker and Hayden was the victim.


    Thest time he gave Hayden a female gift, he was seen by a person, and the way the other party


    looked at the two of them was really beyond words.


    Hayden leaned down and kissed Kevin on the cheek.


    Seeing that Kevin was still in a deep sleep, she moved to his warm lips and kissed him secretly a few


    times.


    ¡°Have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back to thepany first. If you wake up at night, we¡¯ll have dinner together.


    If you¡¯re still asleep, I¡¯ll go out to socialize.¡±


    With that said, Hayden stood up from the edge of the bed, took out a few air tickets from her trouser


    pocket, and put them on the bedside counter. They were air tickets that she had asked to buy for them


    in advance.


    The flight at 8:20 tomorrow morning arrived in Wiltspoon at noon, just in time to go back to Yorks


    residence for lunch.


    Kevin once said that he took a private jet.


    Hayden thought, she was going to attend the wedding, if she is not in a hurry, she should take the


    passenger ne instead of the private jet.


    York family¡¯s private small airport, these days, Hayden was afraid it would be full of private jets.


    The Queen family didn¡¯t join in the fun, lest there would be no ce to park the private ne flying


    over.


    The wedding of Zachary and Serenity would definitely surpass that of Josh and Jasmine. The people


    who came to the wedding were all celebrities from all walks of life. Among those big businessmen,


    which one didn¡¯t have a private jet?


    Hayden also owned a private jet. She only used private jet when she was in a hurry for business trips.


    Hayden walked out of Kevin¡¯s presidential suite.


    When she walked out of Fortress Hotel, she was blocked by Shiloh.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    This woman, Shiloh, was also top-notch, and she didn¡¯t know how many times she had been punished


    by her love rival, Kevin, but she still didn¡¯t give up. She was the most powerful woman among all the


    women who admired Hayden.


    Kevin¡¯s other female rivals, after seeing how special Hayden was to Kevin and Kevin¡¯s tongue-in-cheek


    rivalry, tactfully withdrew and left, not wanting topete with a man for a man.


    Hayden was excellent.


    But Hayden was not the only outstanding man in the world.


    Why should they hang themselves on Hayden¡¯s tree.


    That is to say, Shiloh did not give up.


    Because Shiloh wanted to stabilize her position in the Farrell family by marrying into the Queen family,


    and also wanted to gain a firm foothold in the upper ss society of Jensburg.


    Otherwise, as Kathryn grew stronger step by step, she would soon have no ce for Shiloh to gain a


    little bit of power in Farrell family.


    With this level of consideration in mind, Shiloh learned Kevin¡¯s tricks, stalking Hayden, never giving up,


    never giving up!


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguard stood in front of Hayden, preventing Shiloh from approaching within two meters of


    Hayden, lest Shiloh shamelessly throw herself into Hayden¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Young Master Queen.¡±


    Shiloh wore a bright smile on her delicately made-up face. She looked into Hayden¡¯s eyes with a lot of


    affection.


    This man, Hayden, if he really looked at her eyes, he would fall.

 Chapter 2379

    Chapter 2379


    Hayden just gave her a cold look, then walked away.


    Some bodyguards blocked Shiloh from approaching her. Some bodyguards surrounded and escaped


    Hayden to leave.


    This scene attracted everyone¡¯s attention, and everyone stood at the entrance of the hotel to watch the


    excitement.


    People in the hotel had seen it countless times, and they still watched it with gusto.


    The people of Fortress Hotel were very proud, how many famous daughters of their family had been


    defeated by Kevin.


    The young master Queen was destined to be their boss!


    Ha ha¡­..


    ¡°Young Master Queen, Young Master Queen, don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll just say a few words to you.¡±


    Shiloh desperately wanted to get rid of Queen¡¯s bodyguards, and tried hard to catch up with Hayden,


    but unfortunately she was no match for Queen¡¯s bodyguards.


    Her smile was gone.


    Seeing that Hayden was getting further and further away, Shiloh had no choice but to yell at Hayden¡¯s


    back: ¡°Young Master Queen, I just want to apany you to Wiltspoon to attend Young Master York¡¯s


    wedding.¡±


    Hayden went to Wiltspoon to attend the wedding of Zachary and Serenity without a femalepanion.


    Shiloh was whimsical and wanted to be Hayden¡¯s girlfriend, so she followed to see the young master


    York and his wife.


    Although Zachary was the cousin of her rival in love, at Zachary¡¯s wedding, there woud be a gathering


    of celebrities, and Shiloh could meet many bigwigs who would never even dare to think about it.


    Shiloh had to make ns for her future.


    Hayden didn¡¯t seem to hear Shiloh¡¯s cry.


    Surrounded by bodyguards, she crossed the road, returned to the grounds of the Greenrest Hotel, and


    quickly got into her Maybach.


    When the bodyguards of Queen¡¯s family stopped blocking Shiloh, Shiloh rushed across the road in a


    frenzy, causing the passing cars to m on the brakes. For a moment, the car horns formed an angry


    song.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t care about that. She ran to the entrance of Greenrest Hotel, and she couldn¡¯t even see


    Hayden¡¯s bodyguard car, let alone Hayden¡¯s special car.


    ¡°Let her run away again.¡±


    Shiloh stomped her feet angrily. She put on the most exquisite makeup in vain.


    After waiting at the entrance of Fortress Hotel for more than ten minutes, Hayden came out of Fortress


    Hotel as Shiloh wished, but Hayden was still not stopped.


    Shiloh touched her face, then looked down at her body. Wasn¡¯t her body better than Kevin¡¯s?


    Kevin was a man. But Shiloh had a devil-like figure, as long as she dressed a bit more s-e-x-y, which


    man would not breathe fire when he saw her?


    When Shiloh was waiting for Hayden toe out at the entrance of Fortress Hotel just now, whenever


    a man walked by, he would frequently look back at her.


    ¡°Hayden, you are blind. If you don¡¯t want a woman with such a good figure like me, you want to fight


    against that man Kevin. Are you really gay? So for so many years, no matter which daughter pursues


    you, you will Indifferent?¡±


    Many people said that about Hayden but shiloh didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    At this moment, she also had to suspect that Hayden was actually gay, but he hid it very well. Until he


    was pursued by Kevin, Hayden¡¯s side that liked the same s*x was revealed.


    No matter how unwilling Shiloh was, no matter how stomping her feet, she could only ept the reality


    of failure, and she walked back angrily.


    Her car was parked in front of Fortress Hotel.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    D*mn Kevin, it¡¯s so hateful, he stole Hayden away!


    Shiloh kept cursing Kevin in her heart, and she cursed Kathryn again.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Kathryn¡¯s return and the exchange of identities with her, Shiloh would still be the


    young master of the Farrell family, and her position in Jensburg would be stable, so she wouldn¡¯t need


    to be like this now. She didn¡¯t want to be kicked out by the upper ss.


    Kathryn, who was scolded the most by Shiloh in her heart, sneezed a few times as soon as she


    returned to her office. She took out two tissues and wiped her nose.


    ¡°That counterfeit is scolding me behind my back again.¡± As soon as Kathryn sat down, the inte


    phone rang, and she answered the inte call.

 Chapter 2380

    Chapter 2380


    Her mother¡¯s secretary informed her on the phone: ¡°Vice President Farrell, President Farrell is looking


    for you and asks you to put down your work ande over right away.¡±


    ¡°okay, I got it.¡± Kathryn hung up the phone, stood up, walked around the desk, and exited her vice


    president¡¯s office. She was now the vice president of the Farrell Group.


    No matter whether everyone epted her or not, she was the sessor of the Farrell family. This was


    an indisputable fact. The Farrell Group and the Farrell family would all be headed by her in the future.


    This was on the bright side.


    Secretly, Kathryn wanted to return the Farrell family to her aunt¡¯s descendants, which belonged to them


    in the first ce.


    Her cousin had been silent all this time, not even Liberty.


    Kathryn guessed that there was still no movement in Wiltspoon, and she probably wanted to wait for


    Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding to end.


    It¡¯s quiet before the storm.


    She hoped that in the end, she could still be sisters with her cousin, and the Liberty and her sister could


    call her aunt.


    Kathryn soon arrived at the door of her mother¡¯s office.


    She knocked on the door.


    After getting a response from her mother, she opened the door and entered.


    Kathryn: ¡°President Farrell, you are looking for me.¡±


    In thepany, Kathryn was generally not called mother.


    Unless Matriarch Farrell called herself a mother, it was a mother and daughter, not a subordinate.


    ¡°Um.¡± Matriarch Farrell was sitting at the desk, and in front of her was an invitation card.


    This invitation was not sent just now, it was sent long ago.


    ¡°sit down.¡± Matriarch Farrell said calmly.


    Kathryn sat down opposite her mother, and when she saw the invitation, she asked her mother: ¡°Did it


    come from the York family in Wiltspoon?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell hummed.


    ¡°Young Master York¡¯s wedding ising soon. Those who received the invitations, as long as they are


    not from Wiltspoon, will start to go to Wiltspoon. How lucky our family is to receive invitations from


    Young Master York!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell really did not expect that Zachary would send invitations.


    The two had no intersection.


    Because Shiloh liked Hayden, she even became a love rival with the third young master of the York


    family.


    Suddenly receiving an invitation from Zachary, Matriarch Farrell had been thinking about whether to go


    to Wiltspoon?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Would Zachary¡¯s wedding be a grand banquet for her?


    Matriarch Farrell had a guilty conscience, and was worried that her two nieces would really end up in


    Wiltspoon. When she went to Wiltspoon, she would meet her nieces.


    People in the n passed it on in a clear and orderly manner.


    She thought that her two nieces did not die back then.


    It was really in Wiltspoon.


    Just didn¡¯t know how they live?


    Knowing that the York family didn¡¯t know the past situation of the Farrell family, Matriarch Farrell still


    thought that way. Was it not because of a guilty conscience?


    ¡°Mom, when will our family leave?¡± The discussion was about a personal matter, so Kathryn no longer


    called her mother ¡°President Farrell.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Mom called you here to tell you about this.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn, ever since you came back, mom has been training you and giving you opportunities to learn.


    Usually, mom scolds you a little harshly, but she also wants to see you well. By the way, she will act for


    others to see and let go of other people¡¯s shame. Only by guarding your heart can you discover the


    truth behind many things. It¡¯s been more than a year¡ªnearly two years. Mom wants to see if you have


    the ability to take over our Farrell family.¡± Matriarch Farrell looked directly at her biological daughter and


    said, ¡°Young Master York¡¯s wedding; just go and attend by yourself, and I don¡¯t have to go.¡±

 Chapter 2381

    Chapter 2381


    After a pause, Matriarch Farrell thought for a while and said, ¡°Kathryn, you stay at home, take care of


    thepany, and handle the affairs of the n. I¡¯ll attend Young Master York¡¯s wedding, and when I


    come back, I hope you can hand in an answer sheet that satisfies me.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Okay, mother, as you please.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell decided to go to Wiltspoon to investigate and confirm the whereabouts of the two


    nieces.


    People in the n were rumoring that Mrs. Stone in Wiltspoon was her oldest niece. Don¡¯t think she


    didn¡¯t know, she¡¯s just pretending not to know.


    This time she had to go to Wiltspoon to attend Zachary¡¯s wedding, so she had the opportunity to


    investigate.


    Kathryn looked at her mother, and continued to ask tentatively: ¡°Mom, Are you going alone? Won¡¯t you


    go with Dad? In fact, I really want to go there with you, mom. Wiltspoon is a bustling city with many


    opportunities. I wonder if our family¡¯s business should develop there?¡±


    Kathryn had been to Wiltspoon, but she went there secretly, and her mother discovered her


    consumption records in Wiltspoon.


    Fortunately, her going to the Stone Family was not discovered.


    Liberty¡¯s new restaurant opened, and she asked Mr. Fraser to send a gift money instead of her, but it


    was not found.


    Otherwise, with her mother¡¯s shrewdness, she would definitely be able to guess her motive for meeting


    Mrs. Stone.


    As for Mrs. Stone and her blood test, Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t even tell her the result, let alone let her mother


    know.


    Kathryn knew that her mother was acting, and that Mrs. Stone was her cousin¡¯s business, so her


    mother was probably also suspicious. This time her mother went to Wiltspoon, at least ten days and a


    half months before returning.


    Matriarch Farrell said indifferently: ¡°You can¡¯t be a fat woman by eating one bite. Kathryn, you


    haven¡¯t even fully settled the affairs of our headquarters, so don¡¯t think about expanding the territory.


    All walks of life in Wiltspoon are saturated, and there are two majorpanies, the York Corporation


    and the Stone Group. FC & Co. also has a branch there, and the fifth young master, Mr. Tim Johnson,


    sits in Wiltspoon in person. Let¡¯s go there and talk to each other. There is no more soup to drink.


    Kathryn, properly operate on our old site. Our Farrell family used to be among the top in Jensburg, but


    now we are at the bottom. If your generation doesn¡¯t live up to it, we will soon fall off the list of the top


    rich families.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sighed after finishing speaking, ¡°I¡¯m also ipetent. When your grandmother was


    alive, our Farrell family was at its peak. When your aunt took over the Farrell family, our Farrell family


    could also maintain the same position.


    After your aunt left, my aunt also passed away. I had no choice but to take over the Farrell family. But I


    hadn¡¯t received the training to be a family member before, so I was a little flustered when I started it


    temporarily.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    At that time, those offshoot ns also wanted to take advantage of your aunt¡¯s sudden death to fight for


    power and profit. The Farrell family was in chaos, and it took me a few years to stabilize the situation.


    Although I have stabilized the situation, the Farrell family has been hit hard, and it has been going


    downhill since the beginning.


    Talking about the past, recalling the previous glory of the Farrell family, Matriarch Farrell was in high


    spirits, as if it was her credit.


    I¡¯m getting old now, and no matter how hard I work, I won¡¯t be able to work hard for many years.


    Originally, I ced all my hopes on Shiloh. Who knew that girl wasn¡¯t from our family¡¯s blood? No


    wonder I worked so hard to train her; she is always inferior to you.¡±


    Kathryn had only returned to the Farrell family for more than a year, but Matriarch Farrell Could see


    that her biological daughter was born to be a businessman, and she also knew how to pretend to be a


    pig and eat a tiger. She simply cooperated with her daughter in acting, making people think that her


    biological daughter was a helpless mud on the wall.


    Mistakenly thinking that she still loved her adopted daughter and didn¡¯t like her own daughter, and


    gradually revealing her true colors to those ambitious people was also to train her own daughter. The


    mess she left when she was the head of the house will wait for her own daughter to clean up.

 Chapter 2382

    Chapter 2382


    ¡°Kathryn, I hope that you can carry forward our Farrell family and return to the peak moment, so that


    when you go out, others will respect you. Unlike now, when we walk outside, everyone is just polite on


    the surface, but we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on behind the scenes. It¡¯s the nder that arranges us.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she said: ¡°Mom, you have worked hard all your life and you can¡¯t bring the


    Farrell family back to its peak. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can do it. Our Farrell Group also has many things


    that need to be corrected, but those departments, the people who are in charge of those things are the


    sons and grandchildren of my elder brothers and some old people in the n.¡±


    Her foundation was not stable now, and she couldn¡¯t move them for the time being.


    Kathryn added: ¡°With them here, it will be difficult for our Farrell Group to restore its former glory. They


    only think about how to grow their own wallets, not for thepany.¡±


    It was brought up by the mother.


    Although the mother obeyed the rules of the ancestors and would hand over the position of head of the


    family to her daughter, but for her own sons, the mother also gave them a lot of rights.


    Kathryn had a hard time in thepany.


    Fortunately, before she returned to Farrell family, she had been in the business world for several years


    and had seen great storms, otherwise she would have been cheated to death by her brothers.


    Matriarch Farrell was silent, and then said: ¡°They know that they have no hope of being superior, so


    naturally they only consider their personal interests.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Kathryn, those are left for you to deal with. After I step down, you can use them to show your prestige


    when you take over the position. When everyone sees that you dare to operate on your own brother


    and show no affection, you will be able to shock them and let them go. They don¡¯t dare to have second


    thoughts easily.


    However, superiors should treat their subordinates with kindness and majesty. They cannot always be


    tough. Under high-pressure means, it is easy to force talents away.¡±


    Kathryn nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So, you just stay at home and take good care of our family¡¯s business. I can go to Wiltspoon to attend


    the wedding of Young Master York by myself. Over the years, I¡¯m also tired and want to rx. This time


    I¡¯ll go to Wiltspoon, stay there for a while, ande back. There are also some interesting ces in


    Wiltspoon, so I will take it as a way to travel.¡±


    As Matriarch Farrell, she did have the supreme power in the family, but she was also very busy and


    didn¡¯t have much time to y.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t even remember when was thest time she traveled.


    Every day, there were endless meetings and endless documents to deal with. If there was any matter


    within the family, she was required to hold a family meeting to discuss it with everyone, and then she


    would make up her mind to discuss the matter.


    In a word, if she wanted to wear a crown, she must first bear its weight.


    Being a family was not so easy.


    Kathryn said: ¡°Mom, since you trust me so much and believe that I can manage thepany well, then


    I will stay and watch at home. Mom, you can just y for a few more days. I heard that Wildridge


    Manor is a famous tourist resort in Wiltspoon, but unfortunately it is not open to the public.


    We won¡¯t be holding a wedding this time. Wildridge Manor should be temporarily open for a day or two


    to entertain distinguished guests.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay to go there. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to live there. The


    Wiltspoon Hotel can amodate all the distinguished guests who have attempted weddings from


    other ces. With the York family eligible to live, let¡¯s go to Wildridge Manor.¡±

 Chapter 2383

    Chapter 2383


    After all, Wildridge Manor was the mansion of the York family. Not everyone Could live in it.


    Matriarch Farrell looked at her own daughter. If this child had grown up beside her, she would definitely


    be even better than she is now. Maybe she could also be chosen by the olddy of the York family and


    be the granddaughter-inw of the York family.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°You are still young, so there are many opportunities. I¡¯m getting older. Maybe I won¡¯t


    go to Wiltspoon again after going this time.¡±


    Kathryn smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. Mom, you should also rx; why don¡¯t you bring my dad along? My dad


    doesn¡¯t have any skills, but he still has the ability to apany you and make you happy.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell scolded her daughter lightly: ¡°How can a daughter talk about her father like this? No


    matter how incapable your father is, it is because of him that you can exist.¡±


    Kathryn curled her lips, ¡°What I said is the truth, Mom; you should have found us a good father.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°A capable man will not be a door-to-door son-inw for our family. It doesn¡¯t matter if


    you don¡¯t like the man your father mentionedst time. Another day, your mother will introduce you to


    one. You go to meet and get together. That man is honest and responsible. He¡¯s also handsome.


    As handsome as your father was when he was young, if you marry a handsome husband, the next


    generation¡¯s appearance will be better. Look at your brothers and sisters, all of you are good-looking.¡±


    This was the most satisfying ce for Matriarch Farrell. All the sons and daughters were handsome


    men and beautiful women.


    Kathryn refused, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m very busy right now, do you think I¡¯m someone who has time for romance?


    Let¡¯s think about getting married after I stabilize, I¡¯m not yet 30 years old, It¡¯s not toote to get married


    after 30.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: : ¡°You can¡¯t remarry after the age of 30. It will be very hard to have a baby at that


    time. If you are like my mother and gave birth to your daughter after having three children in a row, you


    will have to give birth to nearly 40 years old. It will be very hard for advanced mothers.


    Unless you gave birth to a daughter in the first birth, and you have a sessor, and you have one or


    two more children, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you have children.¡±


    Kathryn said: ¡°Now that medical science is advanced, I can use advanced medical science to give birth


    to a daughter in one birth. Also it is safer to have two daughters in one birth.¡±


    For a daughter, if something unexpected happens, there would be no sessor.


    It would be safer to have two daughters.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a while, she said angrily, ¡°Okay, you can go back to work.¡±


    Kathryn stood up and said to her mother: ¡°President Farrell, I¡¯m going back to work.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell waved her hand and told her to get out of here.


    He got angry when she saw her, her bad temper didn¡¯t look like her at all.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It¡¯s like her big sister¡­


    Matriarch Farrell suddenly thought of the elder sister, she was brought up by the elder sister, and she


    had the deepest rtionship with the elder sister.


    However, for the sake of power and status, she put her elder sister¡¯s family to death¡­


    After Kathryn left, Matriarch Farrell leaned back on the ck swivel chair, looked up at the ceiling,


    closed her eyes, and opened them again, her eyes were cold and heartless.


    If people were not for themselves, heaven and earth would perish.


    Why was the oldest sister the head of the family?


    She could also be the head of the house.


    Who was not for herself?


    Matriarch Farrell did not regret her cruelty back then.


    Anyway, there was no evidence to prove that she killed the elder sister¡¯s family, even if Kathryn wanted


    to prove it, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Kathryn was good at everything, but she was just too kind.


    In this world of intrigue and deceit, being too kind could easily suffer a lot.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was too old to have another child, Matriarch Farrell really wanted to


    have two more daughters.


    If one ount is abandoned, practice another ount.

 Chapter 2384

    Chapter 2384


    It didn¡¯t need to be like this, Matriarch Farrell had no choice but Kathryn.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not long after Kathryn left, Shiloh barged in.


    Matriarch Farrell, who was thinking about the past, frowned when she saw her adopted daughtere


    in, and quickly put on a helpless face, saying to Shiloh: ¡°How many times have I said, you have to


    knock on the door before youe in, you always enter with the left ear, out of the right ear.¡±


    She had cultivated her daughter so hard, but she couldn¡¯t even do the most basic manners well.


    It was she who spoiled Shiloh.


    Fortunately, Shiloh was not her own daughter; otherwise, she would die of anger when she saw the


    sessor she had spent more than 20 years cultivating so unbearably.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡± Shiloh immediately turned around and went out, closed the door of the office,


    then knocked on the door again, and got the consent of her adoptive mother before she opened the


    door again and came in.


    Soon, she sat down opposite her mother.


    ¡°Mom, Mom, let me ask you something. Has our family received an invitation from the York family?¡±


    Unable to attend Young Master York¡¯s wedding as Hayden¡¯s femalepanion, Shiloh thought of going


    with her adoptive mother.


    The premise was that the York family wanted to invite the Farrell family.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Got it, how is it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, let me go with you.¡± Shiloh said very considerately: ¡°I don¡¯t have to take care of thepany¡¯s


    affairs now, let alone the family¡¯s affairs. I have nothing to do every day, and I feel flustered. I just


    happen to apany you there.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked at her, and said angrily, ¡°Did you touch ashes with Young Master Queen?¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°No, Young Master Queen is a hard bone. I can¡¯t chew it off no matter how hard I try. Mom, just


    take me there. I haven¡¯t attended such a grand asion for a long time.¡±


    Just by asking, Shiloh knew how grand the wedding was.


    It was no exaggeration to say that it was the most prosperous wedding in Wiltspoon.


    The guests were celebrities from all walks of life, not just those from Wiltspoon.


    It was a good opportunity to climb up.


    Matriarch Farrell said calmly: ¡°Just now I told Kathryn to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs. I must


    leave for a period of time. The shortest is ten or one-half months, while the longest is one month. Even


    though Kathryn is my own daughter, I won¡¯t take her with me.¡±


    Shiloh didn¡¯t say any more, she understood what Matriarch Farrell meant.


    ¡°Your father is at home too.¡± Matriarch Farrell added another sentence.


    Shiloh¡¯s face immediately copsed, ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t you take me? I¡¯m also your daughter, as you


    said, treat me and Kathryn equally.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°I have decided not to take any of you there. I¡¯m taking this opportunity to rx and


    want to be alone for a while.¡±


    Shiloh pouted and stopped talking.


    It¡¯s normal for her mother not to take Kathryn, her biological daughter, with her, but even if her mother


    didn¡¯t take her with her, Shiloh knew that she would have no chance if she continued to grind.


    Seeing that the adoptive daughter looked unhappy, Matriarch Farrell opened the drawer, took out a


    brocade box from inside, and handed the brocade box to Shiloh.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Here is a ne, which is very suitable for young girls like you and Kathryn.


    Kathryn doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in jewelry, so I will give it to you.¡±


    Shiloh took the brocade box, opened it, and saw that the ne was very beautiful, and it was a


    famous brand, worth hundreds of thousands, so she immediatelyughed and thanked her adoptive


    mother repeatedly.


    She couldn¡¯t wait to pick up the ne and put it on. After putting it on, she asked her adoptive


    mother, ¡°Mom, does it look good?¡±

 Chapter 2385

    Chapter 2385


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Looks good, my daughter has always been good-looking.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°Mom, I have a new ne, and I need new clothes to match.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said: ¡°Your cloakroom is full of new clothes, and you have bought so many


    clothes that you have never worn them.¡±


    Having said that, Matriarch Farrell still took out a bank card and handed it to her adoptive daughter,


    saying, ¡°Buy whatever you want, don¡¯t look unhappy.¡±


    Shiloh took the bank card and cheered up.


    Shiloh: ¡°Thank you, mom. Mom, you¡¯re the best for me.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled, ¡°You grew up by Mom¡¯s side, even if we are not rted by blood, Mom always


    treats you as her own daughter and treats you better than Kathryn.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°But mom, you don¡¯t let me go back to work in thepany, and you let Kathryn drive me out of


    thepany.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell closed her smile and said seriously: ¡°Shiloh, I didn¡¯t let you change back to your


    father¡¯s surname, but let you keep the Farrell surname, so you can be content, no matter how much,


    you don¡¯t want to think about it and don¡¯t worry about it. If your own father hadn¡¯t given birth to


    ambition, my own daughter would not have grown up in the countryside.¡±


    ¡°It was you who took everything from my daughter, and now it¡¯s just everyone¡¯s business. I thought that


    you were a baby at the time, didn¡¯t know about it, didn¡¯t me you, and you became my daughter for


    more than 20 years and stayed by my side. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what people outside say about


    me. They don¡¯t know how I treat you.¡±


    Shiloh quickly apologized, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I said the wrong thing, I¡¯m content, I don¡¯t dare to argue


    with Kathryn, Mom, don¡¯t worry, I really won¡¯t argue with Kathryn.


    Mom, you are busy. I will go out and call my sister-inw toe and apany me to buy some new


    clothes to match the ne.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell hummed.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Shiloh hurried out. When she got into the elevator, she snorted coldly: ¡°What do you say is like your


    own life? It¡¯s just sending me away with some small favors. When buying a new car for Kathryn, it¡¯s a


    new car worth several million, and the ne, it¡¯s hundreds of thousands for me.¡±


    She wanted to fight and take back everything that had been said to belong to her since she was a child.


    Now she was just acting, so both her adoptive mother and Kathryn rxed their vignce, thinking that


    she had epted her fate.


    A few minutester, Shiloh drove out of the Farrell Group, but was soon stopped by a woman.


    She mmed on the brakes to miss the woman who suddenly rushed out to stop her car.


    Shiloh was furious immediately, she pushed down the car window, and yelled at the woman.


    The woman was inly dressed, with short curly hair, she looked ugly to death, and her skin was


    tanned, as if she had returned from Africa.


    She looked older than her adoptive mother.


    Cursing and cursing, Shiloh recognized the woman who was yelling at her without saying a word, but


    just looked at her quietly.


    It was her biological mother, Be Dion.


    Since Matriarch Farrell said that she was reluctant to part with her, she stayed in the Farrell family and


    did not return to the family of her biological parents.


    Besides, her father was still in prison, if he didn¡¯t go through the prison, he might not be able to get out.


    Her biological mother was a rural woman with no skills.


    Her biological brothers were also not very capable. No matter how hard the family tried to make money,


    they would not be able to make as much money as she could just buy a bag for a year.


    She didn¡¯t want to go back to such a poor family.


    Her own mother also knew that she looked down on her biological family, so she hadn¡¯te to look


    for her in the past two years.


    When Shiloh first saw her own mother, she hated her very much.


    But she had a pretty good memory. After meeting her mother, she still recognized her, even though she


    hadn¡¯t seen her for nearly two years.

 Chapter 2386

    Chapter 2386


    Shiloh got out of the car, went to her mother, pushed her, and cursed: ¡°You are crazy, don¡¯t die under


    my wheels if you want to die, and dirty my car.


    If I hadn¡¯t braked suddenly and you died under my wheels, what would others say about me? They said


    that I dislike the poor and love the rich, and would rather stay with my adopted mother as an adopted


    daughter than return to my mother¡¯s side.¡±


    Shiloh¡¯s mother stared at her biological daughter in a daze.


    As a mother, who didn¡¯t want to have children?


    She had always known that the sessor of the Farrell family was her own daughter.


    When she thought her husband¡¯s plot was about to seed, the truth was discovered.


    Although she was disappointed, at least her biological daughter could return to her side. Her biological


    daughter received the best education in Farrell¡¯s family and was trained to be capable.


    It was a pity that the biological daughter did not want toe back.


    The adopted daughter returned to Farrell¡¯s house.


    She was equivalent to losing both daughters.


    She came to visit the prison today, and every month, she would visit her husband in the prison.


    She couldn¡¯t help bute to see her own daughter.


    She remembered the license te number of her own daughter. She was walking on the road just now


    and saw her own daughter¡¯s car. She rushed out to stop the car without thinking twice.


    Be said: ¡°daughter¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me daughter; I¡¯m not your daughter. My name is Shiloh Farrell. I¡¯m a daughter of Farrell¡¯s


    family, not your family¡¯s daughter. Kathryn is your daughter!¡± Shiloh scolded her mother and refused to


    let her call her daughter.


    She would not recognize this mother.


    She¡¯s afraid that the adoptive mother would be unhappy. Even if her adoptive mother didn¡¯t care, she


    didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    With such a mother, she felt that her grade had been lowered several notches, and she would not be


    able to climb high.


    Those wealthy mothers-inw were very demanding in choosing their daughter-inw.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The natal family would hold back, and others didn¡¯t want it.


    Be said: ¡°Shiloh, you are my daughter, you are my own daughter.¡±


    Be grabbed Shiloh¡¯s hand sadly, and continued, ¡°You are my daughter. I miss you so much, Shiloh.


    Come back, okay? For the past two years, I have been thinking about it day and night, and I hope I¡¯m


    waiting for you toe back to me.¡±


    Shiloh immediately shook off her mother¡¯s grasping hand, and cursed with a ck face: ¡°Open your


    dog eyes, I am the second youngdy of the Farrell family! If you want to find your daughter, go find


    Kathryn, she is your daughter.¡±


    As Shiloh said that, she reached out and grabbed her mother¡¯s arm, pulled her hard, dragged her to


    the side of the road, and pushed her to the ground. She pushed her so that she fell to the ground.


    Shiloh also kicked her mother twice, and after kicking, she warned her mother: ¡°Don¡¯t appear in front of


    me in the future, or I will be rude to you, and I am not going to stop my car again. If you die, my own


    insurancepany will help me lose money, and I will have nothing to do.¡±


    If Kathryn was present and heard such words, she would apud her adoptive mother and ridicule her.


    She abused her like that, and her own daughter didn¡¯t want to see her as a result.


    This was the retribution of the adoptive mother.


    After Kathryn left her adoptive mother¡¯s house, she rarely went back to see her. She had been abused


    and squeezed in that house.


    After knowing her background, Kathryn finally understood why her parents and elder brothers treated


    her badly. It turned out that she was not born in their family.


    Shiloh turned around and left, went back to the car, took down her bag, opened it, and took out the


    exquisite wallet. She took out all the cash in the wallet, then walked back to her mother and threw the


    cash In front of her.

 Chapter 2387

    Chapter 2387


    Shiloh said coldly: ¡°You spend the money, buy two nicer clothes, and don¡¯t dress like a rural aunt¡ªoh,


    you are a rural aunt. Take the money and get out, and don¡¯t appear in front of me again.¡±


    After warning her mother, Shiloh turned around and walked towards her car.


    After getting into the car, she drove away quickly.


    Leaving her own mother sitting on the ground and weeping bitterly.


    She was obviously her biological daughter, but she didn¡¯t want to see her as her biological mother.


    She knew that she was inferior to Matriarch Farrell.


    It¡¯s all Matriarch Farrell¡¯s fault, Matriarch Farrell was too ruthless and stole her daughter away!


    While crying, Shiloh¡¯s mother picked up the money Shiloh threw to her. After picking up the money, she


    sat on the ground and counted the money.


    While counting the money, she gradually stopped crying.


    Shiloh often carried tens of thousands of dors in cash in her wallet.


    Just throwing it away like this, her mother got nearly $10,000.


    A rural aunt who got nearly $10,000 at once was like a windfall to her.


    Be thought of Kathryn, who grew up in their family, and was now regarded as the sessor by


    Matriarch Farrell. As soon as Kathryn returned to the Farrell family, she took away everything that


    belonged to her daughter.


    She immediately resent Kathryn.


    She got up, looked at the Farrell Group in the distance, and decided to go to the Farrell Group to ask


    Kathryn for money.


    No matter what they did to Kathryn, at least Kathryn was brought up. Kathryn could not be ungrateful,


    and wanted to give her money so that she could live a good life.


    In fact, before the two children were found to have switched identities, the Dion family was not poor.


    After all, Be¡¯s husband, Steward Dion, worked as a butler in Farrell¡¯s family, and his sry was very


    high, and he would get rewards from Matriarch Farrell from time to time.


    Steward only knew that the identities of the two children had been swapped, and under Matriarch


    Farrell¡¯s repression and revenge, Dion family fell from heaven to hell and became poor.


    Now relying on Shiloh¡¯s brothers, who were working hard outside, they could only earn a few thousand


    dors a month, and the brothers had married again, so how could they have any spare money for the


    old mother?


    As a result, Be became poorer and poorer. Shiloh gave her nearly $10,000 in cash to give her a taste


    of the sweetness, so she wanted to ask Kathryn for some money.


    She thought too naively, also too presumptuous.


    When she went to Farrell Group, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter thepany, let alone see


    Kathryn.


    Be not only came to see Kathryn, but she also informed Matriarch Farrell about her presence.


    Matriarch Farrell was a ruthless character who could kill even her own sister. Knowing that Shiloh¡¯s


    mother came to thepany to find Kathryn, she could guess that the other party came for money


    without asking.


    Without rming Kathryn, Matriarch Farrell sent someone out to take Be to a remote ce and beat


    her up. Not only did Be not ask Kathryn for money, but even the money Shiloh gave her was taken


    away by the people sent by Matriarch Farrell.


    After being beaten up, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s people warned her that if she dared to appear in front of the


    oldestdy in the future, they would beat her up every time they saw her.


    Be was beaten to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up. Her face was blue and her nose was swollen and


    she was bleeding.


    Only then did Matriarch Farrell let her go, took away the money Shiloh gave her, and walked away.


    ¡­¡­


    The setting sun represented the end of the day and the approaching night.


    Caron family Martial Arts Gym.


    Kiera nned to go home for dinner.


    Her home was not far from Caron¡¯s martial arts Gym, and she ate three meals a day at home.


    As soon as she walked out of the martial arts hall, she saw a familiar person.


    It was Julian Bucham.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, why are you here?¡± Kiera was surprised and happy to see Julian, and immediately


    walked towards Julian with a smile.


    Julian was carrying a lot of things in both hands, so it was inconvenient to give her a hug. However, he


    just thought about it, and didn¡¯t dare to really hug Kiera, after all, they hadn¡¯t even said anything yet.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2388

    Chapter 2388


    Kiera didn¡¯t even know that she was his destined girl.


    Julian only had feelings for her, and she was the only one who could make him a normal man.


    ¡°Ms. Caron.¡± Julian replied with a smile: ¡°I just arrived.¡±


    Kiera looked at his restless hands and said to him, ¡°What are you doing with so many things since you


    arrived?¡±


    Julian: ¡°This is my first visit to see Master, and I always have to prepare generous gifts. How can I


    come here empty-handed.¡±


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°Are you sure that my dad will take you in? Let¡¯s go, my house is not far away,


    take you back to my house for dinner, and meet my dad by the way, see if my dad is willing to ept


    you as an old apprentice.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kiera led Julian to her home, and said as she walked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to be the best


    man for Young Master York? Why did youe here?¡±


    It¡¯s only been two days since she came back from Wiltspoon.


    While speaking, Kiera helped take some things from Julian¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the gifts that Julian bought, she said to Julian: ¡°It¡¯s too expensive for you to buy so many


    expensive gifts.¡±


    Cigarettes were of high quality, wine was of high quality, and nutritional products were all big brands.


    There were many things and expensive.


    Thinking that Julian was a president, Kiera said: ¡°President, don¡¯t you usually spend money like running


    water?¡±


    ¡°Since I made a lot of money, I spent some of it. If I want to be a student, I have to show that I¡¯m


    serious and buy something for my master. It should be, no matter how much it costs.


    Ms. Caron, I think you really want to attend Young Master York¡¯s wedding. After much thought, I came


    here. One is to visit Master, and the other is to invite you to be my girlfriend and I will take you to Young


    Master Zhan¡¯s wedding. We¡¯ll be there tomorrow, in time for the wedding.¡±


    This was an excuse that Julian had thought up on the way here.


    As soon as Kiera left, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about her.


    After experiencing the feeling of not seeing Kiera for a day like three autumns, Julian, who had been in


    love since the beginning of love, was not willing to wrong himself, so he immediately prepared a


    generous gift and came over in a private ne.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t tell Kiera that he came here by private ne.


    After he arrived in Yonsburg, he sent his subordinates back.


    Kiera: ¡°¡­Is it toote? I-I¡¯m not ready for anything.¡±


    Kiera was thinking, but also felt that she didn¡¯t know those people well, and couldn¡¯t fit into that circle.


    So she rejected Julian¡¯s original intention to keep her.


    Seeing Juliane all the way now, she was so moved.


    Although she was far away in Yonsburg, she also knew that the people who could attend Young Master


    York¡¯s wedding were either rich or noble.


    That scene was grand, probably something she would never see in her life.


    It¡¯s good to see the world.


    It would allow her to brag among her seniors for many years.


    Julian smiled and said: ¡°I asked you to be my femalepanion. You don¡¯t need to prepare anything, I


    have prepared everything for you. Of course it¡¯s in time. The wedding is the day after tomorrow. It¡¯s in


    time. We¡¯ll have time to fly back the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Julian tried his best to persuade Kiera to go back to Wiltspoon with him.


    Abducting a wife, Julian was self-taught and very skilled.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kiera didn¡¯t agree to him right away, but said: ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after meeting my dad first, and see if


    my dad is willing to ept you as a disciple.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Okay.¡±


    It was also very important to meet the future father-inw for him!

 Chapter 2389

    Chapter 2389


    Kiera took Julian to the house.


    The Caron family martial arts gym was not far from the Caron family, but walking back along the way,


    they met many acquaintances.


    Everyone saw Kiera walking side by side with a handsome guy, and the handsome guy was carrying a


    big bag in his hand, they mistakenly thought it was Kiera¡¯s boyfriend.


    Neighbor¡¯s aunt: ¡°Is this your boyfriend, Kiera? He is such a good-looking guy. Your parents always


    worry that you won¡¯t get married, but I tell them not to worry. You¡¯re pretty, so how could you not get


    married? Now that you have brought your boyfriend back, your parents will be very happy, and you


    don¡¯t have to worry about you not being able to get married in the future.¡±


    The parents of the students and the neighbors of the Caron family greeted Kiera, and then asked about


    the rtionship between Julian and Kiera.


    Kiera hurriedly exined to the neighbor¡¯s aunt: ¡°Aunt Shah, He¡¯s Mr. Bucham, and he came to see my


    father and wanted to worship my father as a teacher and learn martial arts for self-defense.¡±


    Aunt Shah said, ¡°I thought he¡¯s your boyfriend.¡±


    After ncing at Julian,I know how many apprentices your father has, just count this man. He¡¯s the


    best, and he looks extraordinary, you have to seize the opportunity.¡±


    Aunt Shah winked at Kiera, Kiera couldn¡¯tugh or cry.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Shah, you really think too much.¡±


    ¡°I know I think too much. Aren¡¯t you guys and girls in a rtionship now? You can just do it in the


    future. In short, if you meet a good man, hurry up and grab him. Don¡¯t be snatched away by others. I


    don¡¯t have a daughter, you were raised by our neighbors, and I¡¯m on your side, so you have to hurry


    up.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll hurry up. Aunt Shah, I¡¯ll take Mr. Bucham back to see my father


    first.¡±


    Aunt Shah: ¡°Okay, Go.¡±


    Kiera returned to Julian¡¯s side, took Julian, and continued to walk towards her home.


    While walking, he said to Julian: ¡°That aunt is an old neighbor of our family. She watched me grow up.


    When I was young, I waszy in martial arts and was beaten by my father. My mother couldn¡¯t save


    me. My family had toe over to help Only then can I be rescued from my father¡¯s whip.


    They treat me very well, and when they see me with a man, they will think it is my boyfriend, Mr.


    Bucham, please don¡¯t be offended.¡±


    Julian understood: ¡°It¡¯s normal, so do I. As long as I look at a girl more, my parents think I like that girl,


    and then try their best to match me with that girl, making me dumbfounded.¡±


    Kiera turned her head and asked Julian: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what is your age?¡±


    Julian: ¡°35 years old.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder your parents reacted like that. If I¡¯m 35 years old and haven¡¯t


    married yet, my parents must be very anxious. It¡¯s okay now, I¡¯m only in my early twenties, and my


    parents just remind me that I can fall in love when I meet someone I like. Mr. Bucham, I don¡¯t have time


    to fall in love.¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t dare to say that he was sick, Kiera was the only one who could cure him.


    If Kiera was concerned that the two were not a good match after spending a lot of time together and


    developing feelings for him, he would confess his illness to her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2390

    Chapter 2390


    If Kiera didn¡¯t have that idea, he wouldn¡¯t have to say it.


    Anyway, he only reacted to Kiera, and Kiera would not be a widow if she married him.


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°Mr. Bucham, I guess you¡¯re too busy and have no time to fall in love. But you


    have to hurry up so that your parents don¡¯t go crazy in a hurry. Although my parents don¡¯t urge my


    marriage very much, But my brothers were urged by my parents, and they put cotton in their ears when


    they got home, so as not to hear my parents nagging.


    They are also too picky. When a matchmaker introduces them so many girls, they will dislike them


    when they meet. Others are delicate, and they want to find a female expert who can fight with them. My


    father is so angry that he wants to beat them up with a stick.¡±


    Julian couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It¡¯s normal for your brothers to have such thoughts; after all, they also


    learned martial arts when they were young, and I guess the circle of friends is full of people who learn


    martial arts, so it¡¯s normal to want to find a wife who can also martial arts.


    Ms. Caron, you¡¯re looking for a boyfriend, and you probably also want to find someone who can martial


    arts?¡±


    Kiera thought for a while and said, ¡°The instinctive reaction is to find someone who can punch, but after


    thinking about it, I think it¡¯s better to find an ordinary person, so that I don¡¯t have to worry about the


    couple fighting after marriage, and I will lose.


    However, because I have learned martial arts since I was a child and I also work as a coach in my own


    martial arts gym, it is very difficult for a matchmaker to introduce me to a boyfriend. When people hear


    that I can box and kick, and I am very good at it, they dare not meet me, and they are also worried that


    they will be bullied by me after marriage.¡±


    Julian said: ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about a man with that kind of thinking. You can think about quarrels


    and fights after marriage before you meet. Good man, marry a wife They are all married and pampered


    at home.¡±


    ¡°Take our young master York from Wiltspoon as an example. In fact, young master York also knows


    boxing skills, and his skills are quite good. But if the husband and wife fight, his wife will definitely lose.


    Has anyone ever done anything? The young master York never thought of doing anything to his wife.


    He only thought about how to treat his wife well, how to pamper her, and make her happy. He gave his


    sincerity and got it in return. Now the couple are so loving that people are envious. I envy them.¡±


    Kiera nodded, ¡°Mr. Bucham, you think the same as I think, that¡¯s what I told my parents, and my mother


    med my father for asking me to practice martial arts for a while, saying that I am a girl, I just need to


    know how to defend myself, and there is no need to be a master of martial arts¡­It is my father


    who hurt me when I¡¯m 24 years old.¡±


    Julian said meaningfully: ¡°That¡¯s because your fate has not yet arrived. When fatees, you can¡¯t


    stop it.¡±


    Kiera was 24 years old and nobody cared about her, which was fortunate. Otherwise, she would have


    been married when he found her. With a boyfriend, wouldn¡¯t he want to be a third party?


    It showed that he and she were a pair created by heaven and earth, and it was the fate of husband and


    wife cultivated in the previous life.


    That master was really an expert, and his calctions were too urate.


    It was the first time that Julian saw the power of that master.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kiera: ¡°That is, it is destined to meet thousands of miles away, but not to meet each other. I am only


    twenty-four years old, and I am not thirty-four years old. Maybe my significant other is waiting for me in


    front of me.¡±


    Kiera¡¯s longing for love and marriage is not big. She preferred her current life of doing the work she


    liked and being free.


    Although the parents loved to nag about their children¡¯s important life events, at least they couldn¡¯t talk


    to her now, and it would be her turn when her shields were taken off the list.

 Chapter 2391

    Chapter 2391


    ¡°Here we are, this is my home.¡± Kiera led Julian into a self-built house with a small yard.


    Julian knew the location of the Caron family, and he knew the future Caron family from the bottom up.


    The Caron family was not considered very rich in Yonsburg, but their martial arts gym was very famous


    in Yonsburg. Their family background was notparable to that of real wealthy families, but it was


    better than many ordinary families.


    In addition to owning a house on this street, they also had several houses in other ces.


    The ce upied by the Caron family martial arts gym was also bought by the Caron family.


    Mr. Caron¡¯s n was to build his own house for the eldest son. The eldest son would hold up the house


    and take over the Caron family martial arts gym in the future, and the suites would be distributed to the


    youngest son and daughter Kiera.


    If Mr. Caron made enough money to buy a house again, he would buynd and build his own house,


    which he and his son would share. In addition to giving Kiera a set as a dowry, the rest of the suite


    could be rented out, allowing the elderly couple to generate ie through rent.


    The Caron family¡¯s self-built house was built with three facades, which was much more spacious than


    its neighbors.


    A gatehouse was built at the gate of the courtyard. As soon as Julian entered the gate, he first saw a


    screen wall with a big blessing character pasted in the middle of the screen wall.


    Julian followed Kiera into the courtyard, saw the big word ¡°Ca¡±, and said, ¡°I thought there would be a


    big word ¡°Ca¡± posted in your house.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°My mother tore it up. My father posted it once, and my mother tore it once. It was full of stickers


    in the martial arts gym, and my mother didn¡¯t care, but my father couldn¡¯t post those rted to learning


    martial arts at home. Later, he would not post it.


    My mother is up to the arrangement of the house, My father doesn¡¯t interfere, so as not to cause


    conflicts between the husband and wife. My father is very skilled, but he will be chased by my mother


    for several blocks. Everyone knows that my father is a wife Strict.¡±


    Kiera shared it with Julian; that is, she had witnessed the way her parents get along and witnessed her


    father pampering her mother for decades.


    Her mother wasn¡¯t worried about her husband¡¯s domestic violence against her, and her father wouldn¡¯t


    think that way either. Before they met, she thought about the fight between husband and wife in the


    future, and she had to think clearly about who would win and who would lose.


    Besides, she had practiced martial arts since she was a child, but she was not an unreasonable


    person. As long as the other party did not strike first, she would notmit domestic violence.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, we have guests at our house.¡± Kiera shouted loudly as he walked in.


    Mrs. Caron was still cooking in the kitchen, and Mr. Caron heard his daughter¡¯s yell, and walked out of


    the house while responding.


    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Mr. Caron asked curiously.


    When Mr. Caron saw a strange man next to his daughter, that man was handsome and handsome,


    exuding a dignified aura from all over his body, but his aura was particrly domineering, he was not a


    simple person at first nce.


    Mr. Caron was a little dazed. Because he didn¡¯t know Julian.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    Kiera walked quickly to her father, then introduced Julian to her father, and said, ¡°Dad, this is Mr.


    Bucham, came from Wiltspoon, and I helped him solve a small problem in Wiltspoon. He heard that our


    family opened a martial arts gym, and You¡¯re very skilled, so he wanted toe and learn martial arts


    from you.¡±


    Mr. Caron: ¡°¡­to learn martial arts from me?¡±


    The students in their martial arts gym were all children, they started practicing from a young age, and


    some people continued to practice until they reached adulthood, but no beginners in their thirties had


    been epted yet.


    Julian was well maintained. In Kiera¡¯s eyes, he looked like he was in his twenties, but Mr. Caron had


    sharp eyes, and he could guess that Julian was in his early thirties.


    ¡°Dad, let¡¯s talk in the house.¡± Kiera saw her father¡¯s expression, and knew that her father was unlikely


    to ept Julian.


    Not to mention that her father was surprised, she was even surprised when Julian said that.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 2392

    Chapter 2392


    Mr. Caron was surprised. Under the introduction of his daughter, he first got to know Julian, and then


    politely invited Julian into the house.


    Kiera¡¯s brother hadn¡¯te back yet.


    After entering the house, Julian put down the generous gift he bought. After Mr. Caron asked him to sit


    down, he said to him: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    Julian: ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve taken the liberty to visit the door and disturbed Uncle Caron.¡±


    Mr. Caron heard that his daughter had rescued Julian with a smile on his face. While smiling, he said,


    ¡°Our Kiera has always been chivalrous. Mr. Bucham, you don¡¯t need to worry about small things. Don¡¯t


    spend so much money when youe here in the future.


    Kiera, go and make a pot of tea for Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Mrs. Caron came out of the kitchen wearing an apron.


    Kiera introduced her mother to Julian.


    Julian stood up when he saw Mrs. Caroning out, and after Kiera¡¯s introduction, he politely said


    hello.


    Mrs. Caron didn¡¯t hear the conversation just now, and thought it was her daughter who handed over her


    boyfriend and brought her back to meet her parents.


    After a few polite words with Julian, she said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Bucham sit down first, I¡¯ll cook, and you


    will have dinner togetherter.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re busy first, I took the liberty toe here and disturb everyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb, don¡¯t disturb.¡±


    Mrs. Caron winked at her daughter. Kiera wanted to wash the teapot, so she took a set of tea sets and


    followed her mother into the kitchen to clean.


    After the mother and daughter entered the kitchen, Mrs. Caron hurriedly asked her daughter, ¡°Is that


    your boyfriend? When did you date and how long did you date? Why haven¡¯t I seen you go out on a


    date? Now you¡¯re bringing him back to see your parents?¡±


    While asking her daughter a series of questions, Mrs. Caron took out her mobile phone and called her


    son. After the son answered the phone, she told her son: ¡°When youe back, go and buy some


    cooked vegetables. Your sister wille back with her boyfriend to see us and pleasee back


    quickly.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Mr. Bucham is not my boyfriend, he is here to learn martial arts from my dad, but it is okay to


    ask my brother to buy some cooked food. Anyone whoes is a guest. You have to add more food


    when gueste here.


    Mom, ask brother to pack a shrimp cake and a pumpkin cake for me.¡±


    Mrs. Caron hung up the phone. She turned her head and stared at her daughter, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your


    boyfriend?¡±


    She thought her daughter had a handsome boyfriend without anyone noticing.


    It¡¯s also her fault that her daughter kept it so tight and prepared a big surprise for them. So it turned out


    that he wasn¡¯t her future son-inw?


    Learned martial arts from Mr. Caron?


    ¡°Of course not. I have only known Mr. Bucham for a few days. How could he be my boyfriend?¡± Kiera


    briefly exined how she and Julian met.


    After hearing her daughter¡¯s words, Mrs. Caron felt like a raging fire was hit by a heavy rainstorm, and


    her excitement was instantly extinguished.


    She thought her daughter had a boyfriend, but it turned out that he wasing to learn martial arts


    from her husband.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She muttered: ¡°For apprentices, just go to the martial arts hall and sign up. What is he doing at our


    house? He¡¯s dressed so well, and he came to the door with big bags, so I thought it was the future son-


    inw who came to the door.


    Kiera, it¡¯s a good thing you exined it, otherwise, once I made a phone call, all our rtives and


    friends woulde over for dinner, and it would be embarrassing.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2393

    Chapter 2393


    Mrs. Caron looked very disappointed, but soon she became happy again.


    She said to her daughter: ¡°Kiera, Julian is still single; no matter whether he can enter our family¡¯s


    martial arts gym or not, he is considered to be acquainted. You can associate with him in the future.¡±


    Kiera said with a dark face, ¡°Mom, As president, Julian drives luxury cars worth several million dors.


    The threshold is very high. In real life, I am very different from him. I don¡¯t want to marry into a family


    that is very rich. Also, he is much older than me; he is thirty-five years old, and he is ten years older


    than me, I can call him uncle.¡±


    After the sound fell, Mrs. Caron poked her on the head and said to her, ¡°It¡¯s too old to call him uncle,


    and it¡¯s almost like calling him brother. Your eldest brother is eight years older than you. There is not


    much difference between ten and eight years old.


    He is well maintained; he looks like a boy in his early twenties, much younger than your elder brother.¡±


    Kiera said with a smile, ¡°Mom, I want to learn art; don¡¯t say anything else; just say this in front of me,


    don¡¯t say it again; if it spreads, people will think I hate marriage.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°You are twenty-four years old, and it is appropriate to marry. If you don¡¯t want to marry


    early, you can find a reliable man to fall in love with. You haven¡¯t even tasted love; s, I¡¯m so worried.


    Why did your father let you learn martial arts at such a young age? It has made you a king of fighters


    since you were in kindergarten, and you haven¡¯t lost yet.¡±


    Mrs. Caron was so angry that her teeth itched when she recalled the past.


    After giving birth to two sons, she gave birth to a daughter. She happily wanted to dress her only


    daughter up like a little princess.


    The appearance of her daughter was also as she wished; she was born very beautiful, she was white


    and clean when she was a child, and she was cute.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It could be said that she was a cute little doll that everyone loved.


    Who knew that after learning martial arts, she would be a different person?


    Although Kiera was usually bullied by others, she fought back and fought with others. Since she had


    learned martial arts since she was a child, how could ordinary children be her opponents?


    Those children were not convinced, and they always came to provoke her. If they fought too much, they


    would be famous fighters.


    In high school and university, because of her outstanding appearance, she was easily molested by the


    apprentices. In the end, she didn¡¯t even need to ask. She beat the perverts who had molested her to


    death. How mighty Kiera was when she was a student.


    Such skill scared away those boys, causing Kiera to have a crush on others, but even if there was no


    result, no one would pursue her, afraid of her fist.


    Just like now, when those matchmakers helped Kiera introduce her boyfriend, when the man heard that


    she was the daughter of the owner of the Caron family martial arts gym, he didn¡¯t even dare to meet


    her face-to-face.


    After so many attempts, the matchmakers in Yonsburg dared not do Kiera¡¯s business.


    Mrs. Caron also thought about choosing one of Kiera¡¯s senior brothers for her daughter, but Kiera


    became buddies with them. Kiera was not tempted, and neither were those senior brothers. Seeing that


    Kiera¡¯s senior brothers were all married and having children, and the juniors were also all in love and


    getting married, Mrs. Caron was going to die of this heart.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry. Didn¡¯t you tell my fortune? You said that I would marry naturally when


    my destiny was reached. You also said, I can marry well and be very rich.¡± Kiera cleaned the teapot


    and then made tea.


    She nonchntlyforted her mother with the fact that her mother helped her with fortune-telling.


    Maybe all parents in the world are simr. When their children reach marriageable age, if they are not


    in love or married, they will be anxious and urge marriage when they see the opportunity.

 Chapter 2394

    Chapter 2394


    Didn¡¯t Julian also say that he was strongly urged by his parents to get married?


    Kiera thought of Julian¡¯s age and felt that it was normal for Julian to be urged to marry, but she was so


    young that her mother was worried that she would not be able to marry.


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t want to marry. If she wanted to marry, she would definitely find a man who was


    not afraid that she would be able to fight.


    ¡°I have to worry about it. Let me worry about my two elder brothers first. The eldest brother is 32 years


    old, and the second brother is 28 years old. They get married first, and you will marryter.¡± When


    mentioning the two sons, Mrs. Caron said again that there were bouts of heartache.


    She muttered: ¡°I don¡¯t know what you young people think. In our old age, we would consider marriage


    when we were adults. It is normal for men and women to marry. In your generation, it is normal for men


    to marry. Women don¡¯t want to be married. Even if they¡¯re married, they don¡¯t want to have more


    children. They can only have one child at most. It¡¯s so lonely. In our country, we pay attention to many


    children and blessings, so we should have two. My child, that way you won¡¯t be too lonely.


    When your parents are old and need you to take care of the elderly, if you have brothers and sisters,


    you can discuss it, so you don¡¯t have to bear all the pressure by yourself.¡±


    Listening to her mother¡¯s nagging, Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Are you discussing extubation? Mom, you


    don¡¯t even look at how stressful life is for young people today. It¡¯s also high, and the cost of raising a


    child is ridiculously high, but it¡¯s not like you used to; you just needed to raise a baby without starving,


    but now it¡¯s very embarrassing, and it¡¯s been embarrassing since kindergarten.


    In addition to caring for the elderly, raising children, and repaying various loans, it is simple to feel


    overwhelmed by pressure. Who would dare to give birth? Our family¡¯s conditions are very good, but not


    everyone has the same conditions as ours.¡±


    Her family had opened martial arts gyms for dozens of generations and had umted some wealth


    from generation to generation. In her generation, the family conditions would be much better than


    others.


    Mrs. Caron stopped talking immediately.


    Some of her old ssmates had very difficult living conditions. People in their 50s and 60s had to work


    part-time to earn money when they became grandparents. If they didn¡¯t go to work, their children


    couldn¡¯t afford their living expenses.


    After Kiera made the tea, she brought a tray and took out the teapot and several teacups.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Mr. Caron and Julian seemed to have a good chat, and when Kiera went out, both of them were


    laughing.


    Kiera walked over and poured a cup of tea for her father and Julian.


    Mr. Caron: ¡°Julian, please drink tea.¡±


    Julian thanked.


    Julian showed nobility with his gestures, and his good upbringing made Mr. Caron have a very good


    impression of him.


    Knowing that Julian was the boss of a bigpany, Mr. Caron repeatedly praised him for being young


    and promising.


    Kiera went to wash the fruit again, took some snacks, and put them on the coffee table together.


    She picked up the things Julian bought and put them on another table so that there would be no space


    on the coffee table.


    When Julian returned, these things would be brought back to him.


    Even if the Caron family epted his gift, they would only ept half of it and return half of it.

 Chapter 2395

    Chapter 2395


    ¡°Ms. Caron, you don¡¯t need to carry so many things.¡± Julian smiled.


    Kiera alsoughed, saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just some fruits and snacks. My mother hasn¡¯t cooked the


    meal yet. Mr. Bucham, you havee a long way, and you¡¯re probably hungry, so let¡¯s have some


    snacks to fill your stomach first. Dad, you talk to Mr. Bucham; I¡¯ll go in and help my mother cook.¡±


    Kiera said that and went back to the kitchen.


    Julian looked at the back of Kiera entering the kitchen and praised Kiera to Mr. Caron: ¡°Ms. Caron is


    very skilled, beautiful, and kind-hearted, and she can go out of the hall and into the kitchen. Master


    Caron, you taught her well.¡±


    Mr. Caron said with a smile, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re over the award, but our Kiera is very good.¡±


    Mr. Caron was obviously a daughter ve, and he was more happy to praise his daughter than to


    praise him.


    ¡°Julian, My daughter said that you want to learn martial arts from me! How old are you?¡± After the


    conversation, Mr. Caron got to the point.


    Julian said honestly, ¡°I want to learn martial arts from you. I am a little older. When I told Ms. Caron at


    the beginning, she vinated me, saying that I am old and that I am afraid that I can only learn it.


    When ites to basic skills, I should exercise my body. Master Caron, do you think I can only


    practice basic skills?


    Master Caron, I am thirty-four years old this year.¡±


    Julian learned to be smart, and he stopped talking about false age and said that it seemed that he was


    a little older.


    Master Caron picked up the cup of hot tea his daughter poured for him and took a sip. After putting


    down the cup, he looked Julian up and down. After a long while, he said, ¡°Julian, at your age, it¡¯s too


    late to start learning martial arts. No matter what age you are, when you first enter our martial arts gym


    to learn martial arts, you start by practicing basic skills. What you do well depends on your talent.¡±


    The students recruited by the Caron family Martial Arts Gym were very talented in martial arts; they


    would be taught by Kiera¡¯s two older brothers. After reaching a certain level, Master Caron would teach


    them personally. People who participated inpetitions everywhere and won countless prizes.


    Since the Caron family Martial Arts Gym also paid great attention to martial arts, even if these people


    entered society, they would often do what was right and help others.


    Most of them were enrolled in a police academy or military academy.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a semi-retired state now. Under normal circumstances, I don¡¯t ept apprentices. Unless you


    are a very talented martial arts wizard, you need to be a young one.¡± Mr. Caron did not intend to ept


    Julian as an apprentice.


    However, Julian came all the way, and he was also the president. He was almost robbed, so it¡¯s normal


    for him to want to learn some martial arts for self-defense.


    After pondering for a moment, Mr. Caron said: ¡°Julian, you can follow the beginners in my martial arts


    gym to practice basic skills. After practicing the basic skills, you can learn some simple moves. It is still


    possible to deal with ordinary people, but practicing martial arts is very hard work.


    Julian, you¡¯re so busy with work, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to spare so much time to practice every


    day. If you don¡¯t practice, even learning magic skills will be useless. The best way is for you to hire


    some bodyguards. Some children in my martial arts gym have not found a job after graduating from


    college, so they can be your bodyguards, and they usually have learned martial arts in my martial arts


    gym for more than ten years, so it is absolutely fine to be your bodyguards.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Caron said that Julian understood that it was impossible for Mr. Caron to ept him as a disciple.


    Julian was also mentally prepared. After all, he was also a martial arts student, and he also learned it


    when he was a child. He understood that what Mr. Caron and Kiera said was the truth, and they didn¡¯t


    trick him.

 Chapter 2396

    Chapter 2396


    ¡°Master Caron, my business is very big, but mypany also has a reliable management team. Even


    if I don¡¯t return to thepany for a year or so, it¡¯s fine. I think, I¡¯d better practice it myself first. Let¡¯s


    see to what extent I can practice.¡±


    ¡°Master Caron, I need to invite bodyguards too, and then I will trouble you to introduce me to a few


    young men with good character and good skills to be my bodyguards. The benefits are simr to those


    of ordinary white-cor workers in mypany. Well, I won¡¯t treat them badly.¡±


    Kiera said that the Caron family Martial Arts Gym not only taught students martial arts to strengthen


    their bodies but also taught them to develop better. If there were students who used martial arts to bully


    others, or do illegal things, Caron Family Martial Arts would find them the first time to settle ounts.


    After the punishment, they would sever ties with them, and those social sc*m would not be allowed to


    call themselves the students of the Caron family Martial Arts Gym.


    Julian was absolutely certain of the person introduced by Master Caron himself.


    Of course, if he really used someone from Master Caron, he had to keep pretending and go the way of


    Zachary.


    Not exactly, at least he didn¡¯t pretend to be poor, but he didn¡¯t tell Kiera that he was the young master


    of the Bucham family.


    Mr. Caron: ¡°Julian, Since you have decided, let¡¯s give it a try.


    Julian, it¡¯s getting dark now, and you havee a long way, so let¡¯s take a rest first. I¡¯ll take you to visit


    our martial arts gym tomorrow. You can take the pain of practicing martial arts before making a


    decision.¡±


    They also had to examine Julian¡¯s character.


    When children entered the martial arts gym, they were young, so they could be disciplined well, which


    helped them establish a correct outlook on life.


    But Julian was already in his thirties. He was a sessful middle-aged person and a business tycoon.


    He had met all kinds of people. His heart, which was born pure, had long been dyed colorful by the big


    dye vat of society.


    Who knew if Julian had retained his conscience?


    To what extent did his bottom line of goodness remain?


    Mr. Caron would only allow Julian to pay money to enter the pavilion to practice martial arts after an


    inspection.


    Julian couldn¡¯t allow himself to tarnish the reputable name of the Caron family martial arts.


    Master Caron: ¡°Okay, I came here this time mainly to visit you, and also to thank Ms. Caron. That night,


    thanks to Ms. Caron¡¯s rescue, I would not only be robbed, but also kidnapped and ckmailed.


    Mr. Caron, there is one more thing; I¡¯ll ask you for your opinion.¡±


    Mr. Caron said gently, ¡°Julian, please tell me.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Two dayster will be a great day for the richest man in Wiltspoon, the young master of the


    York family, to hold a wedding ceremony. Young Master York and I have a few friendships, have talked


    about business several times, and have cooperated in several projects, so I will be his best man when


    he gets married. Ms. Caron seems to be very interested in the affairs of Young Master York and Young


    Mistress York, so I just want to bring Ms. Caron to Young Master York¡¯s wedding together, satisfying her


    curiosity, and I repay Ms. Caron¡¯s life-saving grace.


    When Ms. Caron was in Wiltspoon, she said that she would send the children back for fear that the


    parents would be worried. But I know she really wants to attend Young Master York¡¯s wedding, so I


    took this opportunity to visit and pick up Ms. Caron back to Wiltspoon. After Young Master York¡¯s


    wedding is over, I wille back with Ms. Caron to learn martial arts.¡±


    Master Caron: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kiera liked gossip, and when she was bored, she would read short dramas and follow novels, and


    many of those short dramas were adapted from novels. She liked the short y, so she went to read


    the novel.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After reading too many novels, she became interested in the male and female protagonists. When she


    learned that there were such protagonists in reality, she just wanted to meet them.


    The same psychology as chasing stars.

 Chapter 2397

    Chapter 2397


    After a while, Master Caron replied to Julian: ¡°Julian, our Kiera, is an adult; she is free to go wherever


    she wants as long as she informs us of her ns. Simply go wherever she wants.


    As long as my daughter is willing to go, we have no objection.¡±


    Mr. Caron was not worried about what would happen to his daughter when she traveled far away, as


    long as she didn¡¯t bully others, it was fine.


    Just attending Young master York¡¯s wedding with Julian would easily make people misunderstand the


    rtionship between Kiera and Julian.


    Considering that Kiera was already twenty-four years old and Mrs. Caron often talked about Mr. Caron


    teaching her daughter martial arts, the daughter had a proud martial arts background, but it scared


    away men, and no one cared about it until now.


    Mr. Caron did not stop Kiera from attending the wedding of Young Master York with Julian.


    It¡¯s good to let Kiera see the big world and broaden her horizons.


    Julian smiled: ¡°Master Caron, you¡¯re an enlightened parent.¡±


    Mr. Caron smiled and greeted Julian to eat fruit and snacks.


    Julian just tasted the fruit and didn¡¯t eat any snacks.


    There was the sound of a car outside.


    Soon, Julian heard the shout of a strange man.


    ¡°Kiera, the shrimp cakes and pumpkin cakes you asked for are back.¡±


    ¡°Mom, the cooked food you asked me to buy is back. Come to the house. I bought a bottle of good


    wine to treat the guests well. Mom, can I have a drink with the distinguished guest tonight?¡±


    The two men who came in were Kiera¡¯s two older brothers, Kendrick and Kingston.


    The man carrying the packed shrimp cakes and pumpkin cakes in his hand was Kiera¡¯s second brother,


    Kingston Caron.


    It was her elder brother who was carrying the cooked food, Kendrick Caron.


    All three of the siblings liked to drink a lot. There were five people in the family, and four of them were


    good at drinking. Only Mrs. Caron did not drink. She looked after her husband and children and didn¡¯t


    let them drink unless they had guests over. She allowed them only a drink or two with the other people


    there.


    Mrs. Caron always said that drinking was an awful choice, and besides, all of her children ran their own


    martial arts gym and were coaches there. How could they teach them if they got drunk every day?


    Sometimes Mr. Caron was strict, and he would tell his children that the four of them have the same


    surname as Caron, but they would be strictly controlled by his wife with a different surname.


    Then, Mr. Caron faced the wall and thought about it. Apart from giving him sympathetic looks, the three


    children didn¡¯t even dare to say a word for him, and they had to please the person with a different


    surname.


    The Caron brothers first sent the packed cooked food to the kitchen.


    When Kendrick saw Kiera, he gave her a thumbs up and praised, ¡°Kiera, you are the best. You found


    your other half before you were twenty-five, so you don¡¯t have to listen to your mother¡¯s nagging.¡±


    As soon as it fell, Mrs. Caron flew over with a knife eye.


    Kendrick grinned, and said to Mrs. Caron, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t stab me. It¡¯s useless for me. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t


    want to go on a blind date, it¡¯s that the blind date didn¡¯t work out.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°Why don¡¯t you say that your eyes are on the top of your head? Those who pick and


    choose, think you are excellent? Look at you, your hairline is getting higher and higher, and you are


    getting fatter and fatter. You look like a middle-aged uncle, but you have the nerve to look above your


    head.¡±


    Kendrick touched his own body, and asked, ¡°Kiera, do you think your eldest brother looks like a middle-


    aged uncle? Is your eldest brother fat? Is your eldest brother bald?¡±


    Kendrick felt good about himself.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not fat or bald, mom is trying to scare you on purpose. Also, Mr.


    Bucham came here to learn martial arts from my father. He is not my boyfriend, mom misunderstood.¡±


    Kendrick and Kingston were both shocked right away. They looked at each other, and when they saw


    that they still looked the same, they both let out a sigh of relief.


    With a smile, Kingston also patted Kiera on the shoulder and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you are still young, look


    for it slowly, if you can¡¯t find it, there is no defense, my eldest brother and I can support you for a


    lifetime.¡±


    There was only one younger sister, two older brothers were still love their sister very much.


    ¡°What are you two still standing here for? Taking up space and not helping out, going out to apany


    guests.¡±


    Mrs. Caron yelled at her two sons.

 Chapter 2398

    Chapter 2398


    The two brothers ran away quickly.


    Mrs. Caron was most displeased to hear what Kendrick and Kingston said they wanted to raise Kiera


    for the rest of their lives.


    After Julian saw Kiera¡¯s elder brother and second brothere out, he got up again. Master Caron


    took the initiative to introduce the two sons to Julian. After Master Caron introduced them, Julian said


    hello to them.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Caron brothers exchanged greetings with Julian politely, and looked at Julian at the same time.


    After everyone sat down again, Kingston asked Julian: ¡°I heard from my sister, Mr. Bucham, you want


    to learn martial arts from my father?¡±


    Julian kept smiling, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Kingston spoke bluntly: ¡°Your age is not suitable for practicing martial arts. Even if you pass our


    character inspection, pay money, and enter the gym, you won¡¯t learn much. It¡¯s tantamount to paying


    for nothing. Our Caron family martial arts gym does not do such tricks.¡±


    Julian said with a smile: ¡°I know this, Ms. Caron and Mr. Caron have told me clearly, money is not a


    problem, it is not a problem, I just want to practice, let¡¯s talk about how far I practice, just treat it as


    exercising.¡±


    Now that Julian had said so, the Caron family brothers couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    Kiera and Mrs. Caron were busy in the kitchen for a long time. Kiera came out of the kitchen. She held


    a fast food box in one hand and a pair of chopsticks in the other. She came out and ate the shrimp


    cakes in the fast food box.


    ¡°Dad, brothers, it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    Julian smiled when he saw Kiera walking and eating.


    He liked Kiera¡¯s down-to-earth approach.


    Anyway, Julian liked what Kiera did, and thought his future wife was too kind.


    ¡°Won¡¯t it be poured out and put on a te? Are you eating alone?¡± Kingston was talking about Kiera.


    Kiera picked up another shrimp cake and said while eating, ¡°You don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t like it, but we have guests tonight.¡± Kingston said something to Kiera.


    Julian quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in these cakes either, I don¡¯t eat them much.¡±


    He didn¡¯t fight for what his wife loved. Well, she¡¯s his future wife.


    Besides, Julian really didn¡¯t like those cakes.


    The Caron brothers went to clear the dining table, then went into the kitchen to help bring out the fried


    dishes.


    Mr. Caron still sat in his original position.


    After the food was ced on the table, Mr. Caron politely greeted Julian to eat together.


    Julian chose this time to visit Caron family with the idea of having a meal.


    ¡°Kiera, go and get the good wine from Dad¡¯s collection, and treat Mr. Bucham well.¡± When Mr. Caron


    said this, he paid attention to his wife¡¯s reaction, and when he saw that his wife did not object, he let out


    a sigh of relief.


    Mr. Caron, Kendrick, and Kingston were under intense pressure from Mrs. Caron to refrain from casual


    drinking, smoking, gambling, and prostituting.


    Mrs. Caron always said that although their family opened a martial arts gym, they also transmit positive


    energy to the students. They must be upright and do their best in order to set an example and teach


    students well.


    When she said that, even Mr. Caron couldn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 2399

    Chapter 2399


    Kiera readily put down the fast food box and chopsticks, and went to bring her father a bottle of good


    wine and a few wine sses.


    Mr. Caron first filled Julian with a ss of wine, and asked Julian, ¡°Mr. Bucham, do you drink?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mr. Bucham usually has to socialize and talk about business, so he can drink naturally.¡± Kiera


    answered.


    Julian smiled, ¡°Drinking is a must for social gatherings and business talks, but I usually don¡¯t drink too


    much, at most two bottles of b-e-e-r. For strong aIcohol, I only drink one ss, so I won¡¯t let myself get


    drunk and hurt my body. It¡¯s easy to get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you¡¯re so nice, you drink ording to your ability and have a bottom line.¡± Mrs. Caron


    praised Julian.


    Julian smiled.


    He had a clear understanding of the character of everyone in the Caron family.


    If someone who knew Julian was present, he would probably spit on the bar when he heard what Julian


    said.


    Two bottles of b-e-e-r at most?


    Fortunately, Julian was able to speak out, and even lied without blushing or panting.


    Even two dozen b-e-e-r-s couldn¡¯t hold down Julian.


    Besides, under normal circumstances, Julian didn¡¯t know how to drink b-e-e-r, okay?


    Master Caron poured himself another full ss of w!ne, and while there were guests, he had to get


    over his Al*ohol addiction.


    So did his two sons.


    After the two elder brothers filled their wine sses, Kiera also wanted to fill her own w!ne ss. Mrs.


    Caron, who came out with thest dish, immediately touched her daughter and refused to let her drink.


    It implies that her daughter should maintain a good image in front of Julian.


    Kiera: ¡°¡­Mom, can I drink half a ss?¡±


    Everyone could get over Al*ohol addiction, but she couldn¡¯t.


    Mrs. Caron red at her.


    Kiera pursed her lips and had no choice but topromise, then she got up, went to the refrigerator


    and took out a bottle of water.


    She couldn¡¯t drink, just have some drinks.


    Julian noticed this, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    He also wanted to make a good impression in front of his future mother-inw, Mrs. Caron.


    Mrs. Caron didn¡¯t let Kiera drink. If he let Kiera drink, what would Mrs. Caron think of him?


    Julian, who was used to delicacies from mountains and seas, ate an ordinary home-cooked meal at


    Caron¡¯s house, and he actually found it very delicious.


    After dinner, Julian stayed at Caron¡¯s house for another two hours before he got up to leave.


    Caron¡¯s family also got up to see him off, and Mrs. Caron asked him with concern: ¡°Have you found a


    ce to live, Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Julian: ¡°I¡¯m going to stay in a hotel.¡±


    Mrs. Caron hummed, ¡°There is a hotel nearby, ask Kiera to take you there.¡±


    Julian couldn¡¯t wish for it.


    Kiera quickly took Julian out of the door and took him to a nearby hotel to check in.


    After staying away from the rest of the Caron family, Julian asked Kiera, ¡°Ms. Caron, you like to drink


    Al*ohol?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kieraughed and said: ¡°Our family, except for my mother, liked to drink and eat spicy food, but my


    mother is from your province. Those who are married don¡¯t eat spicy food, don¡¯t smoke or drink, and


    under my mother¡¯s control, we can¡¯t drink Al*ohol unless there are guests.¡±

 Chapter 2400

    Chapter 2400


    Kiera continued: ¡°Spicy, my mother will also fry two tes of spicy dishes for all of us to enjoy. She


    always said that if we eat too much chili, we will get angry and ask us to drink herbal tea or something.


    I don¡¯t even think that eating chili will cause me to get angry. As for the people over there, they always


    talk about drinking herbal tea, as if herbal tea is omnipotent. I feel that there is nothing that a cup of


    herbal tea can¡¯t solve.¡±


    People in Yuncheng liked to eat spicy food with a strong taste, and they also liked to eat noodles and


    steamed buns.


    However, since Mrs. Caron was from Goayaguil Province and had a nd diet, under her influence, the


    Caron family¡¯s diet also became nd.


    Mrs. Caron was not selfish enough to only think about herself. Her husband and three children loved


    spicy food, and she would prepare two kinds of spicy dishes for her family every two days. The spicy


    taste of the tea made her cough, and Mr. Caron felt distressed.


    Mrs. Caron was not allowed to make spicy dishes. If everyone wanted to eat, they could pack it from


    outside.


    ¡°It turns out that Auntie is from our side. No wonder I feel very kind when I see Auntie. It turns out that


    she¡¯s a fellow viger.¡± Julian looked stunned.


    When they met for the first time, it was difficult for him to ask Mrs. Caron where her mother¡¯s family was


    from.


    Even if he already knew.


    Mrs. Caron¡¯s natal family was in a small county in Goayaguil Province, far away from Wiltspoon. There


    was no high-speed rail or airport. It took several days to get home.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°I look at my fellow countrymen, my mother also likes you very much, and has a


    good impression of you.¡±


    In fact, her mother would be very happy when her brother brought a girl home, and she brought a boy


    home of.


    Kiera didn¡¯t say this to Julian. Although the two of them had the feeling of seeing each other for a few


    days, like old friends who had been together for more than ten years, in fact, they had only known each


    other for a few days.


    It was Julian who knew how to be grateful.


    ¡°Ms. Caron, we will go back to Wiltspoon for the wedding, so we can drink two more sses.¡± Julian


    said suddenly.


    Kiera¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that, and she said with a smile: ¡°Yes, I envied my dad and my


    brothers just now, but after two days they will envy me. By the way, Mr. Bucham, you told my dad about


    this thing?¡±


    Julian: ¡°Speaking of which, Master Caron said that you are an adult, you can decide for yourself. Ms.


    Caron, your parents are very enlightened parents.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°That is, my father is very open-minded, although my mother is lenient and she is also a sensible


    person. When are we going to Wiltspoon?¡±


    If she had saved Julian earlier, she might have been a bridesmaid for Serenity.


    Kiera was happy to think about being in close with Serenity.


    ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, I¡¯ll book the ticketter. Ms. Caron, you need to give me your ID information, and


    I¡¯ll book the ticket together.¡±


    ¡°You tell me when to book the flight, and I can book the ticket myself.¡± Kiera didn¡¯t want to tell Julian her


    ID card information. After all, they had only known each other for a few days. Although she knew that


    Julian was the president of argepany, she also felt that Julian was a good person.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I will cover your round-trip air tickets and your amodation in Wiltspoon. I invited you


    to apany me to Young master York¡¯s wedding. I will cover all the expenses for you, otherwise I will


    feel sorry. Ms. Caron, I originally repaid you, but in the end I had to make you spend money. If it


    spread, others would say that I was heartless and unjust, and treated my savior like this.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°.. Okay, then I will have the cheek to ept your reward. Mr. Bucham, you really don¡¯t need to


    talk about this small matter.¡±


    Julian said seriously: ¡°Ms. Caron, for you, it is a small matter, but for me, it is a life-saving matter.¡±


    Kiera choked, and couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    She took Julian to the most high-end hotel nearby, and she didn¡¯t leave until Julianpleted the


    check-in procedures.

 Chapter 2401

    Chapter 2401


    Two days passed in a blink of an eye.


    Today, it was an auspicious day for the richest man in Wiltspoon, the eldest son of the York family,


    Zachary, and his beloved wife to hold a wedding ceremony.


    The gate of Wildridge Manor was open, weing business leaders and celebrities from various cities.


    When guests came to Wiltspoon, they usually went to Wildridge Manor first, and then the York family


    arranged them to stay in the Wiltspoon Hotel under the York Corporation.


    The Wiltspoon Hotel issued a notice a few days in advance, during the wedding of Zachary, the


    Wiltspoon Hotel was temporarily closed to the public, making room for the York family to arrange


    guests to stay.


    After the wedding banquet today was over, business would get back to normal the next day.


    In the early morning, Serenity was woken up by Liberty.


    The senior makeup artist arranged by Zachary had alreadye, waiting for Serenity to wake up, and


    helping her put on light makeup suitable for her.


    Serenity was very sleepy.


    She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and was a little excited.


    The sisters all came to apany her, and everyone chatted for a long time before falling asleep.


    Woke up by Liberty, she rubbed her eyes, turned her head to look outside, and saw that it was just


    dawn, she closed her eyes again, and muttered: ¡°Sister, let me sleep for a while. Makeup doesn¡¯t take


    much time, let the makeup artist eat something first.¡±


    Liberty lifted her quilt and said, ¡°It¡¯s early in the auspicious time for you to go out; why don¡¯t you get up


    and prepare now and wait for Zachary¡¯s wedding team to arrive? You haven¡¯t put on your makeup yet,


    so he should be anxious.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°We¡¯re both old couples, so what else is there to worry about?¡±


    Muttering and muttering, Serenity still sat up.


    After sitting for two minutes, she fell back on the bed, wanted to pull off the quilt, and said, ¡°Sister, let


    me sleep for another half an hour.¡±


    Liberty said: ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, get up quickly.¡±


    ¡°Sleep for fifteen minutes, really I¡¯m too sleepy.¡± Serenity bargained with Liberty.


    Liberty poked her forehead amusedly, and said to her: ¡°I urged you to go to bedst night, all of you felt


    like you had been injected with chicken blood, saying you were not sleepy, but now you wake up and


    don¡¯t want to get up, who do you think Sonny looks like? It¡¯s like you.¡±


    ¡°I understand Sonny too, he was called up by you to go to kindergarten every day before I woke up.¡±


    Serenity pressed her face on the pillow and yawned: ¡°Everyonee to talk with me, I I was so excited


    for a while, I thought I could get up today, but now I feel that my eyelids weigh a thousand pounds, and


    it is difficult to open them.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Do you want me to put some chili water on your eyelids?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Serenity sat up again, her eyes were still closed, she had already got out of bed, and wanted to put on


    her shoes to go to the bathroom, but she couldn¡¯t find the shoes, so she opened her eyes to look for


    her slippers.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, where are my slippers? Isn¡¯t it¡­ Maybe I kicked it under the bed.¡±


    Liberty quickly took out her shoes.


    ¡°Walk with your eyes open; don¡¯t close your eyes. Be careful of collisions, especially with your


    stomach. At the wedding banquet, you should also pay attention. There are too many people, and there


    are children; don¡¯t be bumped into your stomach by them.¡±


    Liberty kept on talking to Serenity.

 Chapter 2402

    Chapter 2402


    Serenity walked to the bathroom and said, ¡°Sister, you have told me these words hundreds of times,


    and my ears are so calloused that I can recite them backwards.¡±


    Libertyughed, and said: ¡°Did I say it so many times? Why do I feel like I only said it twice? I¡¯m not


    worried about you. Your pregnancy is not easy, so you must be careful. There are many people at the


    wedding banquet. In short, you should pay attention, I also reminded Zachary.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Did Zachary promise you that no one would bump into me?¡±


    Liberty nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Then, sister, what are you worried about? With your good brother-inw¡¯s guarantee, you


    don¡¯t have to worry. Sister, you have worried enough about my wedding these days.¡±


    Serenity was not allowed to help with anything, and if she moved, Liberty was afraid that she would


    move when the fetal gas was exhausted. Liberty told her only to sit or lie down.


    With such a good body, the child in her womb must be healthy and strong, so it¡¯s not easy to get angry.


    Because of Liberty¡¯s majesty, Serenity still stretched out her hands honestly these days, and opened


    her mouth when she wanted.


    Fortunately, her friends took turns to chat with her, so that she would not be too bored.


    Liberty: ¡°Okay, okay, Seren, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, I will send you out safely today, and hand you over


    to Zachary, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rest of your life. Go and wash up, then I will ask Mrs.


    Lane to prepare breakfast for you, Have something to eatter.


    Zachary was afraid that you would be hungry, so he made a special confession that he must not let you


    go hungry, he is really considerate of you.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s heart was also warm.


    A few minutes after Liberty entered the bathroom. She heard Serenity vomiting. She walked in, stood


    behind her, patted her back, and said distressedly, ¡°This baby is too troublesome. You have to vomit


    every morning when you wake up.¡±


    Serenity vomited until tears came out.


    After finally stopping vomiting, Serenity washed her face, took the tissue from Liberty, wiped her mouth,


    and said, ¡°Don¡¯t spit until you¡¯re born like your cousin.¡±


    Alice¡¯s due date was approaching.


    Even Alice couldn¡¯t attend Serenity¡¯s wedding, because her belly was too big, and the Stone Family


    were worried and wouldn¡¯t let here.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Those who said that pregnant women should not attend other people¡¯s weddings were actually just like


    businessmen who were worried about Alice. They were worried that too many people at the wedding


    banquet would bump into pregnant women and cause idents.


    Serenity: ¡°No, after three months, the pregnancy reaction will gradually disappear. At that time, I should


    eat more.¡±


    After Serenity became pregnant, she was not as round as Jasmine, because she had a pregnancy


    reaction, she often vomited after eating, sometimes she didn¡¯t vomit, but she didn¡¯t dare to eat too


    much, and she felt ufortable even if she held on.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t respond, she could eat, drink, and sleep, and she became mellow.


    Jasmine began to dislike her gaining weight, but with little baby in her belly, she couldn¡¯t lose weight,


    and she couldn¡¯t control her mouth. Before she got pregnant, both of them were foodies. They ate and


    exercised, and they were able to maintain their weight well.


    Now that she was pregnant, she couldn¡¯t move around, for fear of hurting the baby.


    Josh who worked as a nutritionist was also a nosy person, and she liked to take care of Jasmine the


    most.


    Liberty: ¡°I didn¡¯t work as hard as you when I was pregnant with Sonny. The doctor also said that


    everyone¡¯s situation is different. There is no way to solve morning sickness. Bear with it.¡±


    Zachary had emotions in front of her. He¡¯s afraid that he would feel sorry for her for a while, and like


    Clive, he wanted to kill the child.


    Now that Alice¡¯s due date was approaching, Clive was even more nervous. Alice said that she often


    woke up in the middle of the night and saw Clive sitting beside her, staring at her stomach.

 Chapter 2403

    Chapter 2403


    Alice vomited every day, she had a big belly during the whole pregnancy, Clive was so distressed, she


    kept talking about it every day, only having this one child, if it is killed, he will not let his beloved wife


    have another Fetal.


    When he talked like this, Alice was looking forward to having a son.


    Even though Clive said that he preferred a daughter, Alice still hoped to have a son. The business was


    big, and she hoped to give birth to a son for her husband so that he could inherit the family business in


    the future.


    Serenity told Zachary privately that her cousin was so honest. If people today say they want a son, they


    will be said to be patriarchal. How many people want a son in their hearts, but they have to say they


    like a daughter. How honest to say that they want to have a son.


    ¡°Mom.¡± As soon as Sonny was mentioned, the two sisters heard Sonny¡¯s cry.


    At first, Liberty thought he was hallucinating.


    Because it was still early, at this point, in normal times, Sonny would not even be able to scream.


    After hearing the second sound, Serenity said to her sister: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s Sonny¡¯s voice, he woke up.¡±


    Liberty turned around and walked out of the bathroom, and actually saw Sonny open the door and walk


    in. Sonny was still wearing clothes. The little pajamas looked like they had just woken up, rubbing their


    eyes while walking.


    Liberty: ¡°Sonny, mom is here.¡±


    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my aunt?¡±


    Sonny saw that the bed was empty and his aunt was gone, thinking that his uncle had picked her up


    before he woke up, so he immediately pouted, Aggrieved: ¡°Why did my aunt leave the house without


    waiting for me? Okay, I¡¯m a flower girl, my aunt won¡¯t wait for me, and my uncle won¡¯t wait for me


    either.¡±


    After saying that, he started crying.


    Liberty smiled and went forward to pick up her son, wiped away his tears, and said, ¡°Your aunt is in the


    bathroom, she said you are a flower girl, she will wait for you, and won¡¯t leave you alone.¡±


    Sonny stopped crying when he heard his aunt was in the bathroom.


    He struggled to slide down to the floor, trotted into the bathroom, and saw his aunt washing her face,


    he waspletely relieved.


    ¡°Good Morning, aunt.¡±


    Sonny had tears on his face, but he grinned when he greeted her.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°Very Good Morning Sonny, Sonny woke up so early.¡±


    Sonny said: ¡°I had a dream, dreaming that my aunt was picked up by my uncle, you don¡¯t wait for me,


    I¡¯m chasing your car behind, I called you desperately, but you didn¡¯t stop. Then I woke up, and came to


    see my aunt as soon as I woke up, but fortunately, my aunt didn¡¯t abandon me.¡±


    Sonny wanted to be a flower girl for his aunt, and Liberty specially invited Seren for him. One day off,


    followed by the weekend, so Sonny could rest for three days. After he returned, he would go to


    kindergarten.


    In order to take more time off, Sonny said to Serenityst night: ¡°Auntie, if you and uncle get married


    every day, I will be happy. Mom will ask for leave for me every day, and I will be a flower girl for you and


    uncle.¡±


    Everyoneughed until their stomachs ached.


    Sonny was spanked by his mother and punished him for writing a few pages of numbers.


    His hands were exhausted from writing.


    Sonny didn¡¯t understand, why couldn¡¯t his aunt and uncle get married and treat guests to dinner every


    day?


    Sigh, let¡¯s go to kindergarten honestly, otherwise his mother would hit his little *ss hard.


    No one rescued him yet.


    When his mother disciplined him, even his aunt would not save him.


    Liberty: ¡°Auntie did what she said, she invited our Sonny to be a flower girl, how could she just leave


    without you.¡±


    Sonny felt relieved.


    After dawdling for more than ten minutes, under Liberty¡¯s constant urging, Serenity hurried downstairs


    to have breakfast with her little nephew in her arms.

 Chapter 2404

    Chapter 2404


    The aunt and nephew whispered as they walked.


    One said that the sister was the real mrderer, and the other said that the mother was the real mrderer.


    Liberty, who was walking behind the two, couldn¡¯tugh or cry.


    The eldest sister, Liberty, was like a mother. She reced her parents and wanted to make her


    younger sister, Seren, marry in a prosperous manner.


    ¡°Youngdy.¡±


    Zachary arranged for the senior makeup artist who came to help Serenity put on her makeup. When


    she saw Serenity going downstairs, she quickly got up and said hello with a smile.


    Serenity smiled back, ¡°Ms. Goulet, good morning. I went to bedtest night and got upte this


    morning. Ms. Goulet, I kept you waiting for a long time.¡±


    Ms. Goulet: ¡°Let¡¯s take a break and then start again.¡±


    People outside may not have known that Serenity was pregnant, and because Ms. Goulet wanted to


    help Serenity apply makeup, Zachary instructed her to use skin care products that were safe for


    Serenity.


    Serenity: ¡°Ms. Goulet, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Ms. Goulet declined with a smile: ¡°I have eaten at home before I go out.¡±


    She was often invited to do makeup for the bride, and she had to leave when she went out, so she had


    a very short time for breakfast.


    Serenity looked at the time, it was not yet seven o¡¯clock, she said: ¡°Ms. Goulet, have you had breakfast


    so early?¡±


    ¡°Well, I usually go out early, so I have breakfast early.¡±


    Ms. Goulet would just eat a little at the master¡¯s house.


    After Ms. Goulet finished eating, Serenity ordered the servants to treat Ms. Goulet well, and she


    brought Sonny into the dining hall.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The Hunt family had been bustling since yesterday.


    Zachary transferred someone from Wildridge Manor to help, and Mrs. Stone was also worried that


    Liberty would be tired due tock of manpower, so she also arranged for someone toe over.


    Then Duncan, who was pursuing Liberty wholeheartedly, not to be outdone, not only transferred all the


    servants from his private vi, but also transferred some servants from the Lewis family mansion to


    help.


    Liberty could be themander-in-chief.


    Other things were done.


    Just as Serenity entered the dining hall, Elisa, who was her bridesmaid, came.


    In addition to Elisa, there were also several famous daughters who were invited to be bridesmaids for


    Serenity.


    Elisa met those famous daughters at the door of Hunt house, and they came in together.


    The dresses of the bridesmaids were all ced at Hunt house, waiting for Serenity to change on the


    day she went out, and they did their own makeup.


    At the same time, Hunts hometown.


    All the members of the Hunt family gathered in the house where the old Mr. Hunt and his wife lived.


    This house was also the inheritance of their parents that the Serenity sisters fought for.


    After a hundred years from the old Mr. Hunt and his wife, the house would be returned to the Serenity


    sisters, and the rest of the Hunt family would voluntarily give up the share of the two elders.


    In fact, the Serenity sisters were not worried about having no ce to live now, but this house was built


    by their parents. The family lived here, and when they came back here, they would always think of the


    scene when their parents were still alive.


    This was the ce where the two sisters remembered, and it was also the home where the two of them


    tried their best to keep the shadow of their parents.


    Even if they wouldn¡¯te back to live, at least when they returned to the hometown in the future, they


    would have a ce to stay, which meant that they still had a home.


    ¡°Grandpa, tell me something, should we go to Serenity¡¯s wedding?¡± Mike asked Old Mr. Hunt.


    Before grandpa could speak, Noah hummed: ¡°It¡¯s okay for grandpa and grandma to go. Sister Serenity


    won¡¯t drive grandma out. If you go, I don¡¯t know if you will be kicked out.¡±


    Mike stared at Noah and said: ¡°How can we say that we are also her natal family!¡±

 Chapter 2405

    Chapter 2405


    Noah snorted, ¡°Sister Serenity doesn¡¯t need Hunt family to support her.¡±


    They were thinking that after such a long time, maybe Serenity¡¯s anger dissipated, and they could use


    the wedding opportunity to ease the rtionship with Serenity.


    They dared not say that they would be blessed, but at least they would be able to seek some benefits


    from others under the guise of being rtives of the York family.


    Let¡¯s see if they could bring their Hunt family back to the top.


    Everyone looked at Old Mr. Hunt, waiting for him to make a decision.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Serenity gave back some face to their grandfather, they didn¡¯t need Old Mr.


    Hunt to make up his mind, and went directly to York¡¯s house for a wedding.


    Zachary and Serenity¡¯s wedding was reported by paparazzi a few days ago, and the whole Wiltspoon


    knew about it.


    Come to think of it, the wedding would be unprecedentedly grand.


    The Hunt family all wanted to see the real world.


    They even thought about going to the wedding banquet, where they could not only eat tasty food but


    also take some home with them.


    Anyway, Serenity didn¡¯t care about her natal family, and she didn¡¯t care about whether they were


    ashamed or not.


    It¡¯s just that Serenity was also ruthless. In the end, they were the ones who suffered the most from the


    previous incidents. After their vitality was severely injured, they still hadn¡¯t recovered.


    That¡¯s because she was merciful, and she didn¡¯t let them go bankrupt and their wives and children be


    separated.


    ¡°Husband, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± old Mrs. Hunt asked old Mr. Hunt.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After pondering for a long time, old Mr. Hunt smoked a few more shishas and said, ¡°Serenity didn¡¯t


    invite us, so no one should go. She doesn¡¯t want to reconcile with us, and it won¡¯t happen.¡±


    The house was for them to live in, and the rent was for old Mr. Hunt and his wife¡¯s retirement was due


    to thew, and it was also Serenity¡¯s reward for asking them to help.


    It didn¡¯t mean that the Serenity forgave them.


    Don¡¯t say that so many years have passed; she still cares about so much; she¡¯s too stingy; and so on.


    Don¡¯t persuade others to do good without the suffering of others.


    The pain experienced by the Serenity couldn¡¯t be ovee with a few words.


    They would never forget the pain of losing their parents, the helplessness and despair of being kicked


    out of their homes.


    Old Mr. Hunt was also regretful now.


    Especially when old couples needed their children to take care of them, they pushed them out one by


    one. Even though they were wealthy, they didn¡¯t want to give them money to live on. The house was so


    well made that the two elders couldn¡¯t fit in it.


    They took the money earned by the third couple¡¯s lives and helped other children. In the end, it was the


    third daughter¡¯s daughter who gave them a house and living expenses so that they would not go


    hungry.


    It¡¯s ridiculous and sad.


    They didn¡¯t know who said that the children that parents love the most are often the least filial and the


    least grateful, and the children that parents dislike the most are filial.


    Old Mr. Hunt understood it. Fortunately, He and his wife were lucky that they could still take care of


    themselves.

 Chapter 2406

    Chapter 2406


    They didn¡¯t know how their children would treat them, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to care for themselves


    any longer.


    Nowadays, Old Mr. Hunt was very cautious about whether he would attend Serenity¡¯s wedding or not.


    They couldn¡¯t go if Serenity didn¡¯t invite them all to have a wedding.


    They didn¡¯t want to disturb other people at Serenity and Zachary¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Grandpa, when we leave, we won¡¯t make any trouble. We could just show up, have a drink or two, and


    act as if our rtionship with Serenity has gotten better, couldn¡¯t we? How hard is it for us right now?


    Grandpa isn¡¯t I don¡¯t know?¡±


    Mike asked Old Mr. Hunt unconvinced.


    He really wanted to go to the wedding.


    His whole family wanted to go.


    Old Mr. Hunt said: ¡°No matter how difficult it is, you can still go on. Maybe it was Young Master York


    who suppressed you at first, but now he shouldn¡¯t be targeting you anymore. I think you have been


    doing well recently, and you have no living expenses. You¡¯re not doing well now, and you¡¯re asking how


    much pension money I have, and you¡¯re trying to cheat me out of it.¡±


    After ring at Mike, Old Mr. Hunt continued: ¡°Anyway, your grandma and I won¡¯t go; if you are not


    afraid of death, you can go without invitation. Your feet are on your body; you can go wherever you


    want, and I didn¡¯t tie your feet.


    When Liberty got married, we went to fight, what¡¯s the benefit? We didn¡¯t get any benefits, but instead


    made them hate us even more. We all reaped the fruits of what we nted.


    Serenity married the eldest son of the wealthiest family, not Liberty¡¯s useless ex-husband. Have you


    ever tried the method? Just one phone call can make you all return to the countryside in disgrace and


    retire early.¡±


    Everyone was afraid to speak.


    If Old Mr. Hunt didn¡¯t go, they naturally didn¡¯t dare to go either.


    If they went, they couldn¡¯t get any benefits, but instead deepened the conflict with the two sisters.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noah could guess the result.


    Serenity was awesome, anyway, she dared not provoke Noah but she could kick him into a corner with


    one kick.


    Noah didn¡¯t know what Liberty thought; their lives were so tense before that Liberty even paid Serenity


    to learn martial arts.


    ¡°It¡¯s all gone, why should I go? Today is a good day, but not a good day for you.¡± Old Mr. Hunt urged


    them to leave, and stop thinking about going to York¡¯s house for a wedding.


    The crowd dispersed angrily.


    After everyone left, Old Mrs. Hunt asked her husband: ¡°We are Serenity¡¯s own grandparents. We went


    to the wedding venue. Would she really drive us out?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt curled her lips and said, ¡°The two sisters are also cruel. I heard that Liberty now lives in


    a big vi and has a car. In just one year, she has a house, a car, and two restaurants. Making money


    every day¡ªisn¡¯t it a blessing that Serenity married into a wealthy family?¡±


    Old Mr. Hunt said to his wife: ¡°After so much, you still haven¡¯t seen it through? After you fell ill, which of


    them would be willing to pay for your medical treatment? Additionally perplexed, I went to ask the


    Serenity and Liberty for money when they provoked me, which made the already strained rtionship


    even worse.


    Our savings have almost been wiped out, and now you still have to eat nutrition every day to replenish


    your body, and you have to go to the hospital every once in a while to check again to see if there is any


    rpse. It all requires money. Which one of them gave the money?


    The daughters think that our family property has been given to our sons, and they should take care of


    us. When theye to visit us, at most they just buy some food. If you can drink it, you can give me


    two or three hundred, but now that the price is high, what is the use of two or three hundred?


    The sons think that we can still move, and that we still have a lot of savings. The eldest son and the


    youngest son didn¡¯t pay. They said they were raised by their children. How could they have money to


    support us?¡±

 Chapter 2407

    Chapter 2407


    Old Mr. Hunt continued: ¡°They want to spend our little pension money in turn. The house we live in now


    belongs to Scott and his wife, but we can only get the house he left behind after giving birth to the


    Scott, I have a ce to live.


    Although the monthly living expenses are paid by the children, they are the rent that Serenity asks


    them to hand over. If Serenity didn¡¯t force them, they wouldn¡¯t give them a cent. In the final analysis,


    The two of us rely on Serenity for the elderly.


    When you are old, you have to ept your fate, recognize the reality, and stop doing unnecessary


    struggles.¡±


    Old Mrs. Hunt opened her mouth and wanted to refute, but she couldn¡¯t refute, what her husband said


    was all true.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me others for being cruel. More than ten years ago, we treated Serenity and Liberty even


    more cruelly. Why were we so cruel back then? After all, they are our own granddaughters. How can


    we ruthlessly drive them away and usurp their family property?¡± As he spoke, Old Mr. Hunt wiped his


    eyes. The tears in his eyes were filled with remorse tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their instigation. Let¡¯s be honest and don¡¯t cause trouble for the Liberty and Serenity.


    After a long time, their resentment will be less. When we can¡¯t move, maybe Serenity sees us as


    honest. For the sake of it, she will hire a nanny to take care of us. Anyway, when others came back to


    fight for this house, I saw through the faces of our children and grandchildren. I gave up hope. Now I¡¯m


    old and have been rejected by them. I hope that when they get old, they won¡¯t be rejected by others.¡±


    After hearing what Old Mr. Hunt said, Old Mrs. Hunt also sighed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, whoever thinks


    of a group of children and grandchildren, we are the least I like it, the one that hurts the least has


    be the best in life.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Do you think they will invite people from the Howden family?¡±


    The Howdens was the home of Serenity¡¯s adoptive grandmother.


    Old Mr. Hunt shook his head, ¡°No, when I knew her wedding was approaching, I often went to inquire


    about the Howden family¡¯s situation, and I knew that Serenity didn¡¯t invite them either.


    The Howden family didn¡¯t stand by the sisters back then, didn¡¯t support them, didn¡¯t ept them, didn¡¯t


    give them a ce to stay, and also took away thepensation. Do you think the sisters won¡¯t hold


    grudges?


    It¡¯s just that the Howden family raised Lisa after all. After knowing that Serenity married into a rich


    family, the Howden family didn¡¯t bother her. They knew her well and could continue to live a peaceful


    life.


    We are also sensible, not tossing like our side, the more you toss, the more you lose, s.¡± The Old


    Mr. Hunt sighed heavily again, stopped talking, and smoked his hookah silently.


    Serenity didn¡¯t know that the best rtives in her hometown still wanted to drink her wedding wine.


    She did not invite them.


    In her grandfather¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t let go of what they did so hard back then, it was hard to


    forgive.


    The house was for the two elders, and the uncles were required to pay the rent, and the rent was given


    to the two elders as living expenses. This was because they were her own grandparents after all, and


    the house, grandparents could also inherit part of it. Otherwise, Serenity didn¡¯t want to care about their


    lives.


    Liberty once asked Serenity what she meant, if she wanted to invite people from her hometown to the


    wedding, but she refused.


    Liberty also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Serenity knew that Liberty couldn¡¯t let it go. When Liberty married Hank, those people from her


    hometown came to make trouble and demanded 300,000 dowry gifts, which made Liberty¡¯s life difficult


    on the wedding day. Unhappy marriage sowed thunder.


    After much deliberation, Serenity discussed with Zachary, and finally decided that they would arrange


    for someone to send some things to Old Mr. Hunt and his wife, and to those vigers who helped her


    and Liberty back then.


    As for their uncles and cousins, Serenity didn¡¯t even want to give them a piece of wedding candy.


    They thought about getting her cousin stic surgery to look like her and take her ce.


    People respected her, and she respected others.


    It was impossible for her to respect those who have harmed her.


    What about blood rtionship?

 Chapter 2408

    Chapter 2408


    When they did something to hurt her, did they ever think that they were still rted by blood?


    Serenity was like this, with a clear distinction between grievances and grudges, kindness for kindness,


    and grievances for grievances. It was impossible for her to repay grievances with kindness.


    She¡¯s not that great, she¡¯s not a saint, she¡¯s bullied, and she could smile and tell people it¡¯s okay.


    Sitting in front of the dressing table, letting the makeup artist do her makeup, Serenity was sleepy.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Sonny stood aside and watched the makeup artist help Serenity make up, and when he saw that she


    was sleepy, he yelled.


    This is what Liberty asked Sonny to look at Serenity.


    Serenity opened her eyes.


    Sonny said: ¡°Auntie, uncle is on his way here, you can¡¯t fall asleep.¡±


    The makeup artist smiled and said: ¡°I have put on makeup for many brides, and your aunt is the first


    one I have ever seen wearing makeup on Dozing off bride.¡±


    Serenity said embarrassedly: ¡°I get sleepy easily, and Ms. Gouletughed at me.¡±


    Ms. Goulet: ¡°Understood. You didn¡¯t sleep well, and Mr. York probably didn¡¯t sleep well either.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°He didn¡¯t sleep well, but he will be in good spirits.¡±


    Usually, when pestering her for half the night, she would be terribly sleepy, and Zachary would still be


    in high spirits. If it weren¡¯t for her body that couldn¡¯t bear it, Zachary would still want to try if he could be


    a man seven times a night.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ms. Goulet: ¡°Every happy event is refreshing. Miss, You¡¯re just pregnant, so you¡¯re prone to


    sleepiness.¡±


    Under normal rest conditions, Serenity was lethargic, not to mention that she didn¡¯t get enough sleep


    last night.


    Serenity: ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take before I don¡¯t feel drowsy.¡±


    Ms. Goulet said: ¡°When I was pregnant, in the first trimester, I also wanted to sleep every day. I always


    felt that I didn¡¯t get enough sleep. I wanted to sleep until the sky was dark, and I would be fer.¡±


    ¡± I also want to sleep.¡± Serenity yawned again.


    Sonny asked Serenity: ¡°Auntie, do you want chili?¡±


    He took out a small handful of chili from his trouser pocket and pointed to Serenity.


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sonny also said: ¡°Auntie, this chili is so spicy that it makes me cry, and then I won¡¯t be able to sleep


    again.¡±


    Several bridesmaids and Ms. Goulet allughed.


    Elisa picked up Sonny and asked him, ¡°Where did you get it?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°I went to the kitchen to get them, and there were a lot of them, so I just grabbed a handful.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Who told you to eat chili to energize yourself when you¡¯re tired?¡±


    Sonny said honestly: ¡°No one told me, I just went into the kitchen and saw a lot of chili, took a bite of


    one, and cried, and then found that I was no longer sleepy, so I grabbed it. I took a handful and took it


    with me, thinking about getting sleepy again, just take a bite.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, would you like to try it? It¡¯s so spicy.¡±


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t like spicy food, Auntie doesn¡¯t like spicy food. Not sleepy either.¡±


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°I saw a handful of chili that Sonny took out, which has already scared away


    the sleepy people, so I don¡¯t dare to get sleepy anymore.¡±

 Chapter 2409

    Chapter 2409


    Sonny said proudly: ¡°I knew that chili is very useful, and my aunt won¡¯t be sleepy anymore.¡±


    Serenity reached out and touched Sonny¡¯s head, and said to him: ¡°Sonny, go out and y for a while.


    Let¡¯s see, is your uncle here?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sonny readily agreed.


    He walked out of the room and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, everyone was busy, only Duncan was sitting, he couldn¡¯t help much.


    If it weren¡¯t for his inconvenient mobility, he would be the best man for Zachary, and then he would


    apany Zachary to pick Serenity home.


    Now that he couldn¡¯t leave, and wanted to help Liberty, he came to Hunt¡¯s house. When Zachary came


    to pick up the bride, he followed the team to Wildridge Manor.


    Seeing Sonny running downstairs, Duncan suddenly felt that he had something to do.


    He called Sonny.


    Sonny jumped up and ran to Duncan, calling sweetly: ¡°Uncle Lewis.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Why did youe downstairs? Didn¡¯t Mom let you stay upstairs with your aunt?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sonny: ¡°My aunt told me toe out Let¡¯s see if my uncle is here.¡±


    Duncan looked at the time and said, ¡°Your uncle should be here soon, he just said he was on the way.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see if it¡¯s true.¡±


    With that, Sonny ran away in a sh. It was toote for Duncan to stop him.


    ¡°This kid is running faster and faster.¡±


    Duncan watched Sonny run out dotingly.


    He pushed the wheelchair by himself and waited for Sonny at the door of the house.


    A servant of the Lewis family saw his fourth young master Lewis leaving the main house, and hurriedly


    followed him out, asking Duncan, ¡°Fourth young master, do you want to go down the steps?¡±


    After thinking about it, Duncan said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    The servant then pushed Duncan down the barrier-free ramp on the side. The ramp was rtively high.


    Duncan couldn¡¯t control the speed of the wheelchair sliding, and it was easy to overturn, so he usually


    didn¡¯t go downhill by himself.


    Duncan: ¡°Okay, I can control it myself, go ahead.¡±


    The servant relievedly let go and went to work.


    Duncan saw Sonny standing at the door of the Manor watching, so he went outside the vi.


    Along the way, when the servants saw him, they asked him with concern if he needed help.


    ¡°No need, you are busy, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Duncan gently rejected everyone¡¯s desire to help.


    Like a little adult, Sonny stood at the entrance of the Manor, looking into the distance along the


    concrete road at the entrance, waiting for his uncle¡¯s car to appear.


    He recognized his uncle Zachary¡¯s car.


    As long as his uncle Zachary came, he could recognize him at a nce.


    ¡°Did you see the convoy that your uncle came to pick up the bride?¡± Duncan¡¯s gentle and smiling voice


    sounded.

 Chapter 2410

    Chapter 2410


    Sonny turned his head and saw Duncaning out. He asked with concern: ¡°Uncle Lewis, why did you


    come out alone? I¡¯ll go in and ask my mom to push you.¡±


    Duncan was followed by bodyguards. It was too busy here in the Hunt family. So he asked the


    bodyguards to help, he didn¡¯t move around anyway, and he didn¡¯t need anyone to take care of him.


    Although he still couldn¡¯t walk normally, he could barely stand up and take two steps.


    Duncan: ¡°No need, Uncle Lewis can take care of himself.¡±


    Sonny immediately said: ¡°Then I will take care of you, Uncle Lewis. My mother asked me to watch my


    aunt, so that she does not fall asleep again, just now I saw my aunt dozing off, Take out a chill, and my


    aunt won¡¯t dare to sleep.¡±


    Sonny said with a smug face, as if he was asking for apliment.


    Because hepleted the task his mother gave him.


    Duncan stretched out his hand to grab Sonny, picked him up, and praised him with a smile: ¡°Sonny is


    awesome, where did you get the chill, how do you know that the chill is refreshing?¡±


    ¡°I saw some in the kitchen, so eat them. It¡¯s so spicy that I don¡¯t want to sleep after eating it, so I gave it


    to my aunt, who always wants to sleep. When my mother wakes up in the morning, my aunt is like, I


    usually go to kindergarten and I don¡¯t want to get up.¡±


    Duncanughed, ¡°You also know that you usually go to kindergarten and stay in bed. After your aunt¡¯s


    wedding, you will go to kindergarten again.


    You can¡¯t just lie in bed all day, Sonny. Your mom puts in a lot of effort. You must be considerate of your


    mother because she gets up early every day to make breakfast for you and give you a small breakfast


    before you head off to kindergarten so that you won¡¯t be hungry. She then has to go to the restaurant


    where All You Can Eat breakfast is served before returning to work at the All You Can Eat restaurant.


    You have to be considerate of your mother.¡±


    Sonny seemed to understand, he nodded: ¡°Uncle Lewis, I know, I will correct it slowly. That is, I feel too


    sleepy in the morning, so it is really hard to get up.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°When you don¡¯t have to go to kindergarten , how can you wake up so early?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sonny suddenly had nothing to say.


    Duncan pampered his forehead lightly, ¡°You just want to lie in bed. Didn¡¯t you see how hard your friend


    Titus is studying. He not only has to go to kindergarten to learn knowledge, but also to learn medicine


    from his teacher. Learning martial arts is much harder than you, and now you only go to the martial arts


    gym on weekends.¡±


    Sonny was not as talented as Titus in learning martial arts. After learning for a few months, his basic


    skills were not solid enough. If he fought with Titus, Titus could easily defeat him.


    As soon as he mentioned his friends, Sonny stopped talking.


    Although the two little friends were only three or four years old. They often talk on the phone or video.


    The rtionship they spent together for a few days during the summer vacation, after their cultivation,


    the friendship was quite deep.


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle Lewis, why does Titus have to learn so much? He doesn¡¯tin.¡±


    ¡°He¡­You will know when you grow up, but I can¡¯t tell you now. But, Sonny, in some aspects you are


    better than Titus; if you study hard, you will not be worse than Titus in the future.¡±


    Sonny nodded, ¡°I want to study hard and be very good, like my uncle Zachary. This will protect


    my mother and aunt.¡±


    Duncan praised him: ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re such a good boy, awesome!¡±


    Sonny who was praised smiled happily.


    Soon, Sonny suddenly asked Duncan: ¡°Uncle Lewis, when will you be my father? I was told that you


    will be my new father.¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t answer and asked him instead: ¡°Do you want Uncle Lewis to be your father?¡±


    Sonny said that he had a father; he was not greedy; he didn¡¯t need two fathers; let Duncan be


    someone else¡¯s father.


    After thinking about it, Sonny said, ¡°I have a father, but it¡¯s good to have two fathers. Uncle Lewis, you


    treat me very well, better than my father. Now I also want you to be my father.¡±


    Obviously, he remembered that he said he didn¡¯t want two fathers.


    Duncan smiled, ¡°Then Uncle Lewis will do more hard work and strive to be your father sooner.¡±


    Sonny nodded, ¡°Uncle Lewis, you work hard.¡±


    Duncan kissed Sonny¡¯s little handsome face, and then hugged him tightly. He assuredly said: ¡°Sonny,


    no matter whether Uncle Lewis can be your father or not, Uncle Lewis will love you as much as


    before, and will love you for the rest of his life.¡±


    Liberty was willing to marry him; it¡¯s best if he didn¡¯t marry her. If they went on like this, he would treat


    Sonny as his own son.

 Chapter 2411

    Chapter 2411


    Zachary¡¯s wedding caravan moved from far to near.


    The wedding team wasposed of a hundred luxury cars, starting from York family¡¯s Wildridge


    Manor, and going to Hoxmoor vis. It was long and spectacr queue of wedding cars.


    Zachary, who had always disliked media reports, today generously invited media reporters to follow him


    all the way to satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity.


    He just wanted to give Serenity a grand wedding that would cause a sensation in Wiltspoon.


    She wouldn¡¯t lose to Josh and Jasmine¡¯s wedding at all.


    Duncan saw the wedding caravan, let go of Sonny, and said to Sonny: ¡°Sonny, go in and tell your


    mother that your uncle¡¯s wedding caravan is here.¡±


    Sonny immediately turned his head and looked in the direction Duncan was looking at. He really saw


    the long wedding caravaning slowly.


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle Lewis, is that really my uncle¡¯s wedding caravan? They came to pick up my aunt?¡±


    The distance was too far, and he still couldn¡¯t see if the car in front of him was the car his uncle usually


    drove. He only saw a lot of cars came slowly.


    Duncan: ¡°It¡¯s your uncle¡¯s wedding convoy. It can¡¯t be wrong. Your uncle has a lot of cars, so it¡¯s not


    necessary to use the car he usually drives as a wedding car.¡±


    After receiving the affirmation, Sonny immediately slipped from Duncan¡¯s arms and said: ¡°I¡¯m going to


    tell my mom now.¡±


    Sonny said, and ran in quickly.


    ¡°Mom, mom.¡± Sonny yelled while running: ¡°My uncle is here, and my uncle drove many, many cars to


    pick up my aunt.¡±


    Sonny ran into the house while yelling.


    Then everyone heard his yelling.


    Liberty came out of the house.


    ¡°Mom, mom.¡± Sonny ran up to his mother, hugged her thigh, raised his head, and asked Liberty


    anxiously: ¡°Mom, do I look good now?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty smiled and said: ¡°You are not a bride. Your uncle is here to pick your aunt up. Are you worried


    about what you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course I must look good.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s innocent words made everyoneugh.


    Liberty picked up Sonny, kissed him on the face, then put him down, and said, ¡°Sonny, you look so


    beautiful. You¡¯re the prettiest. You will be the most beautiful flower girl in Wiltspoon. You go


    upstairs and tell your aunt, say your uncle is here, and ask her if she is ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without mother¡¯s orders, Sonny would run upstairs to tell Serenity.


    Serenity had already changed into her wedding dress and put on her makeup. She was sitting on the


    bed at the moment, her shoes were hidden by her bridesmaids, and she said that Zachary would look


    for themter.


    Serenity just smiled and let them toss.


    Even though it¡¯s been a year since she got the certificate and got married, this wedding gave her the


    feeling that she just married Zachary. She became a little nervous and excited, and the smile on her


    face never faded away.


    Even sleepy bugs were driven away by the excitement.


    Sonny said that her sleepy bug was scared away by his chili.


    When Sonny¡¯s shouts sounded in the yard, the group of bridesmaids apanying Serenity also


    received the news.


    Elisa said to Serenity: ¡°Seren, Zachary is here.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°He should be here.¡±


    She knew that Zachary would go out on time at the auspicious time, and then Counting the time, it was


    this time to her natal home.


    Elisa walked to the window, looked out, and saw the wedding caravan getting closer and closer, she


    was someone who had seen the world, looked at the hundreds of wedding caravans, and couldn¡¯t help


    sighing: ¡°Seren, Zachary is really generous, and there are hundreds of vehicles in the car fleet.¡±


    It was particrly spectacr and mighty.

 Chapter 2412

    Chapter 2412


    Speaking, Elisa used her mobile phone to take pictures of the spectacr scene of a hundred wedding


    caravans slowly approaching.


    Other bridesmaids also came to the window to take a video.


    After Elisa finished filming the video, she went back to the bed and showed it to Serenity. Serenity


    smiled and said, ¡°You forward it to my WhatsApp, and I¡¯ll save it. I¡¯ll check it outter when I have time.¡±


    Recalling today would be sweet in the future.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He walked the talk.


    He gave her a big wedding.


    He made her the envy of all women in the city.


    In fact, after Serenity married him, she became the envy of all the women in the city.


    In her previous life, she must have saved the banking department. In this life, she was able to marry


    him as his wife, and she was treated sincerely by him.


    He said, let her live happily and peacefully forever!


    It was the sweetest love story she had ever heard. And the sweetest promise.


    Elisa forwarded it to her WhatsApp, and said: ¡°The photographer followed the whole process, you can


    watch it slowly.¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°I¡¯ll watch it when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Seren.¡± Elisa Sitting down. She hugged her, and said emotionally: ¡°You will be very happy, and you


    must be happy. I believe that you and Zachary can grow old together and have a son, oh, a daughter.¡±


    Serenity was also emotional and authentic, ¡°Elisa, I will be happy, thank you.¡±


    Elisa let go of her, and said with a smile: ¡°Thank you for what I did? It¡¯s not the red line I gave you and


    Zachary. This is the fate of the two of you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Thank you for your blessing.¡±


    Elisa smiled, ¡°We are sisters and friends, so you don¡¯t need to be as polite as me.


    I¡¯m going to see if Zachary has entered the door. We have to be prepared to block the door. We won¡¯t


    let him in unless we take out all the red envelopes he brought.¡±


    Someone suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Young master York to write a poem for us?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You decide for yourself, I will listen to youter.¡±


    Everyone looked at Elisa.


    Sensing that everyone was looking at her, Elisa smiled and said: ¡°You guys are proposing, why are you


    looking at me? You want to make things difficult for Zachary, but you don¡¯t dare, let me take the lead?¡±


    ¡°Miss Stone, you are Serenity¡¯s cousin and a good friend, Young Master York will give you face, if you


    ask Young Master York topose poems, he promises topose poems obediently.¡±


    Elisa smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s difficult topose poems Zachary, why not ask Zachary when he fell in


    love with Seren, I am more interested in this, haha. The main reason is that I have made things difficult


    for Zachary now, and when I marry Remy, will Zachary make things difficult for him?¡±


    Serenity and Elisa were cousins, and when Elisa got married, Serenity would go to the wedding as a


    rtive of her natal family.


    Zachary naturally became a rtive of her mother¡¯s family.


    The narrow-minded Zachary might seize the opportunity to make things difficult for Remy.


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides, today is a great day for Zachary and Seren. Zachary is definitely the most tempered person


    today, full of tolerance. No matter how you make things difficult for him, he will not get angry, and won¡¯t


    argue with you.¡±


    ¡°With Zachary¡¯s IQ, I think he can easily break through.¡±


    Everyone thought it was right.


    Today¡¯s Zachary was absolutely tolerant, they thought about how to block the door for a longer time.

 Chapter 2413

    Chapter 2413


    ¡°knock knock.¡± There was a knock on the door.


    Everyone said: ¡°It won¡¯t be so soon, will it?¡±


    Someone hurried to the window to look outside, and saw that Zachary¡¯s wedding caravan had just


    entered the Vi. The caravan was too long. Although Hunt¡¯s yard was big enough, there were already


    many guests¡¯ cars parked, and it could not amodate a hundred more wedding cars.


    Therefore, half of the long wedding caravan was parked at the entrance of the vi.


    Standing on a high ce and looking down, the courtyard and the gate of the Hunt family, like a car


    show, were densely packed with vehicles, even luxury cars.


    The Rolls-Royce that Zachary usually drove was used as a wedding car, it was beautifully decorated,


    and the words ¡°We got married today¡± were affixed on the front of the car.


    He was dressed in a ck suit, tall and handsome. In the past, he appeared in front of everyone with a


    serious expression, surrounded by bodyguards, making it difficult for people to get close to him. Today,


    he was full of spring breeze and full of smiles, and heughed at everyone.


    No wonder Elisa said that today¡¯s Zachary was the most tolerant, and the bridesmaids could make


    things difficult for him.


    Of course, Elisa didn¡¯t want to be that early bird.


    ¡°Zachary just got off the car, it wasn¡¯t Zachary who knocked on the door.¡± A bridesmaid said, and then


    she went to open the door and saw that it was Sonny.


    As soon as the door opened, Sonny blew into Serenity¡¯s boudoir like a gust of wind.


    ¡°Auntie, auntie, my uncle is here, and my uncle drove many, many cars to pick you up.¡± Sonny ran in


    front of Serenity, climbed onto Serenity¡¯s bed like a monkey, and said excitedly to Serenity.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Auntie knows.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, look quickly, do I look good now?¡± Sonny asked Serenity the same question again. He stood


    up from the bed and let Serenity examine him to see if he looked good.


    Sonny¡¯s innocent words made everyone in the roomugh.


    ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re the prettiest.¡± Serenity boasted.


    Elisa carried Sonny off the bed, and said with a smile, ¡°Sonny, you will be the most handsome


    flower girl in Wiltspoon, and when I get married, you will also be a flower girl for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sonny responded childishly, ¡°I¡¯ll be a flower girl for you.¡±


    Sonny looked at the unfamiliar beautiful girls, and Liberty said that this was a bridesmaid group


    specially arranged for Serenity in order to make Serenity¡¯s group of bridesmaids grow stronger.


    Sonny still didn¡¯t know what a daughter of a famous family was. He only knew that these women looked


    very kind and loved tough, just like him, and he liked them.


    Sonny: ¡°When beautiful aunties get married, I will also be your flower girl.¡±


    The bridesmaidsughed and said, ¡°Okay, when we get married in the future, we must invite Sonny to


    be the flower girl.¡±


    They¡¯re afraid that when they got married, Sonny would grow into a young man, so he couldn¡¯t be a


    flower girl for them.


    No defense; Serenity was pregnant and would have a baby next year. In a few years, the baby would


    be almost Sonny¡¯s age now. The favor debt owed by his cousin could be repaid by his cousin, and it


    could make Zachery¡¯s son and Zachery¡¯s son even better to be a flower girl for them.


    Anyway, now Zachary owed them favors.


    Although they were very low-key in the circle of high society in Wiltspoon, they were realdies. They


    were not invited to attend any grand banquets. Zachary invited them to be bridesmaids for Serenity.


    Zachary owed them a favor.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 2414

    Chapter 2414


    When Sonny came in, Elisa decided to let Sonny take the lead, she said to Sonny: ¡°Your uncle will


    come upstairs soon, you go and sit at the door, don¡¯t let your unclee in too soon to pick up your


    aunt, ok?¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t understand.


    He raised his handsome face and asked Elisa: ¡°My uncle is here to pick up my aunt, why can¡¯t my


    uncle pick up my aunt? He¡¯s going to have a wedding with her.¡±


    Sonny wouldn¡¯t be able to drink the wedding wine if Zachary isn¡¯t allowed to pick up Serenity, right?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa exined: ¡°It¡¯s not to prevent your uncle from picking up your aunt, but to make your uncle not


    easy to pick up your aunt. Let¡¯s make things difficult for him and let him know that it is not easy to marry


    your aunt, and she will be special in the future. Cherish your aunt and treat your aunt well.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°But my uncle is very kind to my aunt, why do you make things difficult for my uncle?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°¡­¡±


    She patted her forehead, and said to Serenity: ¡°Seren,e here, we don¡¯t need Sonny to do


    anything, just let him sit at the door and block the red envelopes.¡±


    ¡°ept the red envelope, then I can do it.¡±


    Without waiting for Serenity to speak, as soon as Sonny heard that Elisa just let him sit at the door of


    Serenity¡¯s room and wait for the red envelopes to be collected, he would do it.


    His favorite thing to do was to collect red envelopes.


    Zachary was very kind to him, and the red envelope must be very big.


    Everyoneughed.


    Elisa pinched Sonny¡¯s little face lightly, and said with a smile: ¡°Little money fan, in order to collect more


    red envelopes, you go outside and wait for your uncle, and you also want your uncle topose three


    love poems aloud. We¡¯ll hear it in the room, and when you think that your uncle¡¯s love poems are well


    written, then you open the door and let him in.¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t know what love poems were, he only knew that his mission was to collect red envelopes.


    No matter what Elisa said, he remembered, but didn¡¯t understand, then kept nodding, and asked Elisa:


    ¡°Auntie Elisa, can I go out to collect red envelopes now?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Sonny turned around and ran to the door, then sat down and waited for Zachary toe upstairs. He


    was good at work and received red envelopes.


    Not long after, Zachary went up to the second floor surrounded by his best man group.


    When going upstairs, everyone was still cautious, worried that the woman¡¯s rtives and friends would


    set up ¡°organs¡± on the stairs to embarrass their team of picking up the bride.


    Fortunately, unimpeded.


    Julian, one of the best men, said with a smile: ¡°It seems that our young master York has such a great


    reputation that no one dares to set up ¡®organs¡¯ for young master York.¡±


    Zachary smiled: ¡°It¡¯s Seren and my oldest sister, Liberty.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want people to torment him.


    When a group of people came to the door of the room and saw Sonny sitting in front of the door, they


    stopped immediately.


    Everyone looked at Sonny.


    The woman sent a three-year-old doll to guard the door?


    ¡°Sonny.¡± Zachary smiled and waved to his nephew, ¡°Come on, give me a hug from uncle.¡±


    Sonny sat still, he said loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t want to hug, I want to receive red envelopes, Auntie Elisa asked


    me to sit here to receive red envelopes.¡±


    Zachary immediately took out a stack of red envelopes, and Julian quickly reminded him: ¡°Don¡¯t give it


    all to Sonny at once, those bridesmaids in the room won¡¯t open the door to let you in if they don¡¯t get


    the red envelopes.¡±


    Zachary only gave Sonny a red envelope.


    After Sonny got a red envelope, he turned his head and shouted loudly: ¡°Auntie Elisa, my uncle gave


    me a red envelope, can I let my uncle in?¡±


    The door opened a crack, several bridesmaids gathered together to look at the situation outside, Elisa


    smiled and told Sonny: ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

 Chapter 2415

    Chapter 2415


    ¡°How much do you want to charge?¡±


    Sonny was very cooperative, because this was what he liked to do.


    As for the red envelope, the more the better, he wouldn¡¯t think too much.


    Elisa: ¡°It¡¯s fine if you get soft.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°I won¡¯t be soft-hearted when I ept red envelopes.¡±


    Elisa smiled, ¡°Sonny, it¡¯s up to you, you continue to stand in the way, and call me if you need


    something.¡±


    With that said, Elisa closed the door.


    Sonny looked back at Zachary, and said childishly: ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t let you go in to pick up my aunt until I


    receive the red envelopes.¡±


    Zachary took a few steps forward and handed two red envelopes to Sonny again. When Sonny took


    the red envelopes, he picked up the little guy and said, ¡°Sonny, uncle will pick them up within the


    specified time. Sonny, you are our flower girl, you have to go with me too. You have to help uncle, you


    can¡¯t let your Auntie Elisa make uncle too difficult, you know?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°However, I like to do the things that Auntie Elisa entrusts me. I want to receive red envelopes.


    Auntie Elisa said that I should be soft when I receive them, but I am not soft at all now, and I can


    continue to receive red envelopes.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian said: ¡°Come here, Sonny, Uncle Julian will also give you some red envelopes.¡±


    Julian also gave Sonny a few red envelopes.


    The other best men also took out a few red envelopes and stuffed them into Sonny¡¯s hands.


    Sonny was immediately ted, waved his little hand, and said, ¡°Uncle, you can go in and pick up my


    aunt.¡±


    As for the matter that Eliza told Sonny, and asked Zachary to write three love poems, Sonny had long


    forgotten that he was holding red envelopes in his two little hands.


    Zachary¡¯s best man group had a lot of people, and if everyone gave him a few red envelopes, he would


    have a lot of red envelopes.


    Zachary let go of Sonny.


    He knocked.


    A bridesmaid opened the door, but it was still only opened a crack. When she saw Zachary, she looked


    at Sonny again.


    Sonny was already standing aside, happily counting the number of red envelopes he had received.


    After going to kindergarten for a while, Sonny already knew how to count.


    The bridesmaid clearly heard Sonny counting: ¡°One, two, three¡­¡±


    Sonny was overwhelmed by the red envelope so quickly.


    The bridesmaid smiled and stretched out her hand towards Zachary, and said with a smile: ¡°Young


    Master York, you know what to do.¡±


    Zachary stuffed a red envelope into her hand.


    She received the red envelope and handed it to the person behind her.


    It wasn¡¯t until the red envelopes brought by Zachary and the best man group were all cleaned up that


    she withdrew her hand and said to Zachary: ¡°Young Master York, our Sister Serenity said that she


    wanted to hear three poems written by you. Just read it to us.¡±


    Write three poems?


    He was not ancient literati, how could he write poetry?


    When the best man group started racking their brains to help Zachary think of love poems, he had


    already read three love poems aloud.


    After listening to Zachary read the poem, the bridesmaid who opened the door turned her head and


    asked Elisa, ¡°Sister Elisa, are you going to open the door?¡±


    Elisa asked her: ¡°What is Sonny doing?¡±


    ¡°That little money fan is counting the red envelopes happily outside, how can he remember blocking the


    door?¡±


    Elisa smiled, ¡°Then let¡¯s open the door. He hoped that he would be able to block it for a while, but in the


    end he was overwhelmed by the red envelope so quickly.¡±


    So the bridesmaid opened the door.


    Zachary came in with his best man group.

 Chapter 2416

    Chapter 2416


    When Zachary entered the door, he saw Serenity sitting on the bed, looking at him with a smile on his


    face. Zachary was amazed. He knew that Serenity was very beautiful, but she didn¡¯t dress up very


    much in the past. Today, she put on the wedding dress he tailored for her, and the jewelry he sent.


    Unable to move his eyes away, his eyes fell on her, as if they were stuck.


    ¡°The groom was stunned.¡±


    Everyone secretlyughed.


    Elisa said: ¡°Zachary, you need to find Seren¡¯s wedding shoes before you can pick her up.¡±


    Elisa told Zachary to ask her to find Serenity¡¯s shoes.


    Zachary walked over, first gave his beloved wife an affectionate hug, and after letting go of his beloved


    wife, he touched the jewelry Serenity was wearing, ¡°Are these things heavy?¡±


    Serenity at this moment was a mobile jewelry store.


    Serenity smiled and nodded, ¡°But it¡¯s within the range I can bear.¡±


    There were many more, she really couldn¡¯t wear them, so she kept them in the jewelry box, and the


    jewelry boxes were all open, so that people could see how many and how valuable her jewelry was.


    When Serenity first knew Zachary¡¯s real identity, the anger of being cheated made her impulsively


    propose a divorce, which frightened Zachary. In order to make Serenity feel safe and not feel unworthy


    of him, Zachary wanted to transfer all the properties under his name to Serenity.


    Serenity refused.


    Now, he was using the wedding to send all the property he could give to the Hunt family as a bride


    price.


    Liberty was also a person who loved her younger sister, Serenity. She didn¡¯t keep a center of the


    betrothal gifts from the York family, and took them all back to Serenity. She also took out what she


    could to give Serenity a dowry. It could be said that after a wedding, Serenity became the richest


    woman in Wiltspoon.


    Zachary: ¡°You wait, I¡¯ll go find your wedding shoes right away, and if I find them, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, Zachary still asked Serenity softly: ¡°Do they have any other big moves waiting for me?¡±


    Serenity smiled but didn¡¯t answer.


    Zachary knew that his beloved wife was standing on the side of the bridesmaids at the moment, so he


    stood up straight resignedly, and said to the best man group: ¡°Everyone help me to find the shoes.¡±


    So, Zachary took his best man team to look for Serenity¡¯s wedding shoes.


    But they turned Serenity¡¯s boudoir upside down and couldn¡¯t find the pair of shoes.


    At this time, Sonny, who had counted the number of red envelopes, squeezed his red envelopes tightly


    and walked in.


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle, what are you looking for?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Look for your aunt¡¯s shoes.¡±


    Sonny snorted, and said: ¡°Auntie¡¯s shoes, I saw that beautiful Aunty hid them on the window sill.¡±


    ¡°Sonny!¡±


    Zachary walked quickly to the window, opened the curtains, and actually dragged Serenity¡¯s pair of


    wedding shoes on the window sill.


    They just looked through the closet and looked under the bed, but they didn¡¯t look at the window sill,


    and they didn¡¯t think of this.


    Zachary found Serenity¡¯s wedding shoes, smiled and gave Sonny a thumbs up, and praised: ¡°Sonny is


    such a good boy.¡±


    Sonny thought he had done something wrong at first, but after being praised by his uncle, he


    straightened his waist and said happily: ¡°I have always been a good boy. Uncle, will you always be nice


    to my aunt?¡±


    Zachary said seriously: ¡°Uncle will treat your aunt well all his life!¡±


    Sonny said: ¡°Uncle, I believe in you, so my aunt will be handed over to you. Uncle, you will take my


    aunt home, and I will go to drink with you.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Zachary picked up his beloved wife, bid farewell to his oldest sister Liberty, and got into the wedding


    car with everyone¡¯s blessing.


    Although the two had been married for more than a year.


    When Serenity was picked up by Zachary, Liberty couldn¡¯t help crying.


    If the parents were still alive, they would be very happy that Serenity found a good home.


    Liberty looked up at the sky, and said silently in her heart: ¡®Dad, Mom, I raised Seren, and she has


    found a good home. She will be very happy with her husband taking care of her for the rest of her life,


    don¡¯t worry.¡¯

 Chapter 2417

    Chapter 2417


    Today, Wildridge Manor¡¯s door was open, and arge crowd of visitors could be seen.


    The York family rarely held banquets, and even if they did, they were held at the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    After thete old Mr. York built the Wildridge Manor for Old Mrs. York, only when Zachary¡¯s parents got


    married, the wedding banquet was held at the Wildridge Manor, and the others were at the Wiltspoon


    Hotel.


    Now it¡¯s Zachary¡¯s turn, and Old Mrs. York pushed back, saying that the oldest grandson¡¯s wedding


    banquet would be at the Wildridge Manor, and the Wiltspoon Hotel was closed today, but it was the


    company¡¯s staff who went to the Wiltspoon Hotel for the wedding banquet.


    The employees of the York Corporation could enjoy delicious food at the Wiltspoon Hotel all day today,


    and they could also receive red envelopes and wedding candies from their president.


    Zachary was really generous.


    His marriage was tantamount to the joy of the entire York Corporation.


    Kiera was not familiar with everyone, but Julian hired a girl to take care of Kiera on his behalf. Of


    course, Kiera couldn¡¯t be allowed to know that he was Julian.


    He told everyone in advance that when they saw him, they should call him President Bucham.


    No one dared to forget Young Master Bucham¡¯s exhortation.


    It¡¯s not the first time for Kiera toe to Wildridge Manor, and She still couldn¡¯t help being fascinated


    by the beauty of Wildridge Manor.


    She didn¡¯t need others to take care of her. When Julian followed Zachary to pick up the bride, she


    wandered around the Manor alone. Because of Zachary¡¯s wedding, the Manor was also decorated with


    joy, and the big red happy characters could be seen everywhere.


    Kiera took pictures of all this with her mobile phone.


    It¡¯s worthing here.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Zachary went out to meet his rtives, Kiera was amazed to see the long wedding caravan.


    She had grown up so much and had participated in many weddings. This was the first time she had


    seen that there were as many as a hundred wedding cars. In their Yonsburg, there are more than a


    dozen wedding cars.


    The richest man in Wiltspoon was different.


    It was also the importance Zachary attached to Serenity.


    Kiera felt that Serenity was the heroine of Cindere in the novel. Without father, mother, and strong


    family background, she was able to marry into the No. 1 wealthy family in Wiltspoon. She couldn¡¯t think


    of anything else except to describe it as a good life.


    Serenity¡¯s marriage was still very dramatic and bloody.


    It was she who had saved the olddy of the York family before, and the olddy felt that Serenity was


    a good girl, so she acted both hard and soft, forcing Zachary to avenge her, and promised Serenity.


    Zachary reluctantly repaid his grandma¡¯s favor, sh marriage, hidden marriage, the young couple went


    from being strangers and living together as a partner to the present husband and wife loving each other


    for the rest of their lives, which was not easy.


    Anyway, Kiera felt that the marriage between Zachary and Serenity could be used as material for


    writing, but unfortunately she could only read novels, not write novels.


    While walking, Kiera met Hayden.


    Kevin followed his elder brother to the Hunt family to pick up the bride, and Hayden, like Kiera, was free


    to move around in the Manor.


    The elders of the York family were all busy, and Hayden didn¡¯t want to trouble the elders, so she


    wandered alone, and then met Kiera.


    Knowing that Kiera was Julian¡¯s girlfriend, what else did Hayden not understand?


    Hayden had heard rumors that Julian was ill even in Jensburg.


    She heard that Julian must meet a woman who could make him respond, so that he could be a


    real man, and that woman was his savior.


    As Hayden grew up, she was well-informed, but this was the first time she had heard of Julian¡¯s


    situation.


    However, if Julian met a woman who could make him respond and married her as his wife, then that


    woman would really not have to worry about her husband cheating for the rest of her life.


    Because her husband didn¡¯t respond to other women except her, and he was powerless to cheat.


    The two stopped at the same time.

 Chapter 2418

    Chapter 2418


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    Under Julian¡¯s introduction, Kiera knew that Hayden was from the Queen Enterprise in Jensburg, the


    head president of the Queen Enterprise, and the young master of the Queen family. He was also the


    rumored boyfriend of Kevin.


    Well, Kevin was gay, which surprised Kiera.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Kevin would be gay, let alone that the whole York family didn¡¯t stop him from


    being gay, and she never thought of breaking up Kevin and Hayden.


    However, Hayden was indeed handsome.


    But who was Kevin and what was his identity? She had seen too many handsome men and beautiful


    women since she was a child.


    It may be Hayden¡¯s cool demeanor that attracted Kevin.


    Kiera looked Hayden up and down several times, and summed up in her heart the reason why Kevin


    fell in love with Hayden.


    ¡°Ms. Caron.¡±


    Hayden was older than her and had worked in the business world for many years. She had deep


    sincerity and sharp eyes. Kiera looked at Hayden, and Hayden could guess what Kiera was thinking in


    her heart.


    She didn¡¯t exin much.


    She came to Zachary¡¯s wedding banquet as Mr. Queen, not as Kevin¡¯s girlfriend.


    At this moment, she represented the Queen family.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, she really didn¡¯t like to wear women¡¯s clothes.


    In fact, it was not only Kiera who saw her like this; except for the York family, everyone else looked at


    her with curiosity when they saw her, wondering what she was relying on to impress Kevin, so that


    Kevin did not love women but fell in love with her.


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Queen alone?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Ms. Caron is not alone.¡±


    Kiera smiled: ¡°Mr. Bucham followed Young Master York to pick up the bride. I am not familiar with them.


    The scenery of the Manor is so beautiful, so I visited the garden alone to enjoy the scenery, which can


    also relieve the embarrassment of being in a crowd but not knowing anyone.¡±


    If Kiera didn¡¯t want to see the big scene, she wouldn¡¯t have followed Julian on this trip.


    However, it was also worth it. At least, she heard a lot of little stories. For example, Kevin was gay.


    If she hadn¡¯te this trip, how would she know that Kevin liked a man, and she wouldn¡¯t know that


    Callum¡¯s fianc¨¦e was a blind girl. Fortunately, Camryn¡¯s eyes were recovering.


    She had seen the enlightenment of the York parents and seniors.


    It was really enlightened, not just talking about it.


    Which one of the sons of the York family was not outstanding? They could find better girls, but Callum


    was with a blind girl who pretended to be a pig and ate a tiger.


    Don¡¯t talk about others, let¡¯s talk about today¡¯s hero and heroine. If they are an ordinary wealthy family,


    can you agree that the oldest son who inherits the family business will marry a girl who has no father


    and no mother?


    Don¡¯t talk about wealthy families. When choosing a daughter-inw, a family with a better family will


    give priority to the inw¡¯s family who is well-matched with them and can bring help to their son.


    Hayden looked around the surrounding environment, and said: ¡°Wildridge Manor is well-deserved of its


    reputation, it iste autumn now, if it is spring, I heard that the scenery of the mountain is even more


    beautiful.


    In summer, you can enjoy the lotus. There is a big lotus pond in the Manor. The lotus blooms in


    midsummer, which is very beautiful. I heard that too. I haven¡¯t had the opportunity to enjoy the lotus in


    the Wildridge Manor.¡±


    Kiera said with a smile: ¡°Next summer, Mr. Queen can alwayse to enjoy the lotus.¡±


    Given Hayden¡¯s status as the rumored boyfriend of Kevin, rewarding lotus was not a problem.

 Chapter 2419

    Chapter 2419


    After Hayden pursued her lips, she said, ¡°You won¡¯t know until next year what will happen next year.


    Often the n cannot keep up with the changes.¡±


    Kiera smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right. No one knows what will happen tomorrow. There will always be unexpected


    changes in the nned things, so we have to change the n.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Queen, would you mind going for a walk together?¡±


    After thinking about it, Hayden still politely declined Kiera¡¯s offer. She also said it very bluntly: ¡°In


    everyone¡¯s eyes, I am Kevin¡¯s rumored boyfriend, and Ms. Caron, you¡¯re a distinguished guest invited


    by President Bucham. Walking with me will affect you to some extent.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t expect Hayden to say that, she smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t force you, Mr. Queen, Mr. Queen,


    you surprised me.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Do you think I admit that I am Kevin¡¯s rumored boyfriend?¡±


    Kiera nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hayden said with a rare smile: ¡°Since Kevin publicly pursued me, he and I have been bound together


    by everyone. His pursuit of me is obvious to all, and everyone knows it. I can also face it calmly.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen, have you epted the pursuit of the Third Young Master York?¡± Kiera asked gossip.


    She saw that Hayden was facing the reality calmly, neither evading nor getting angry, so she boldly


    took the liberty to gossip.


    Hayden didn¡¯t look at Kiera. She stared ahead. After a long silence, she said, ¡°I admit that my heart is


    moved.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­However, the world cannot ept your situation.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°We live our lives, as long as we are happy, we don¡¯t care what others think of us.¡±


    Besides, Hayden was not a real man.


    In Kevin¡¯s words, it didn¡¯t matter if she pretended to be a man for more than 20 years, it couldn¡¯t


    change the fact that she was a woman.


    Kiera: ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s good for us to be happy ourselves. As long as your rtives can ept it, you


    don¡¯t need to care about what others think. The elders of the York family are very enlightened to me. I


    have heard that The elders of the York family are particrly enlightened.


    They are very enthusiastic about you Mr. Queen, and they don¡¯t seem to dislike you, nor do they mean


    to stop you from being together.¡±


    Hayden smiled and admitted: ¡°Yes, they are very open-minded, they treat me very well and warmly,


    and they treat me like a daughter-inw.


    My parents also treat Kevin as a son-inw.¡±


    From Hayden¡¯s words, Kiera heard the hidden information, that is, between Hayden and Kevin, Hayden


    was treated as a woman, so it was epted.


    This trip today is really worth it, and I got a lot of writing materials.


    It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t know how to write novels, and she rarely reads novels. Even if she did, she


    usually read martial arts novels or supernatural novels.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Hugh walked over from a distance and yelled from afar.


    Hayden looked at Hugh, her shallow smile faded, and changed into a serious expression.


    Hugh: ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡±


    He came over and nodded politely when he saw Kiera.


    Kiera smiled back, and then said to Hayden, ¡°Mr. Queen, I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden nodded.


    Kiera walked away quickly.


    After she walked away, Hugh asked Hayden: ¡°Who is that beauty just now? I haven¡¯t seen her before,


    she looks very attractive.¡±

 Chapter 2420

    Chapter 2420


    Hayden stared at him, and warned: ¡°Don¡¯t look at her; that¡¯s Mr. Julian¡¯s destined girl. Her name is


    Kiera; she is the daughter of the curator of the Caron family martial arts gym in Yonsburg. She has


    practiced martial arts since she was a child, has a good martial arts background, and is now the coach


    of the Caron family martial arts gym.


    She is a very straightforward girl, and she is also very pure, without any mboyance. I haven¡¯t seen


    such a pure person for many years.¡±


    Except for children, all she saw were scheming people, and even children were quite scheming.


    Maybe her circle was full of people wearing masks.


    When Julian brought Kiera over, Hugh was not there. He didn¡¯t know that Kiera belonged to Julian.


    After hearing what Hayden said, Hugh was quite shocked and said: ¡°It¡¯s the young master of the Buch


    family¡¯s food, so I dare not touch it, I think she is very pleasing to the eye¡­ Is the young master of the


    Bucham family sick? Is it? It is a disease that is not close to women, and it is said that it does not


    respond to women, nor does it respond to men.


    To put it nicely, he¡¯s a man of apathy. To put it bluntly, he just can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Hugh said this in front of his sister, and dared not say it outside.


    Julian was not easy to mess with.


    Whoever was full and had nothing to do, running to provoke Julian, was not impatient.


    Hayden stared at Hugh again, and said coldly: ¡°There is still cure for apathy, and there is a difference


    between the two. As long as Mr. Julian meets a girl who makes him respond, he is no different from a


    normal person.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ms. Caron is a lucky one. She doesn¡¯t have to worry about Julian¡¯s ambiguity in her life.¡±


    ¡°Kevin will not have two hearts.¡± Hugh said something for his future brother-inw.


    Hayden didn¡¯t answer.


    None of Kevin¡¯s grandparents cheated. In Kevin¡¯s generation, they were still young and unmarried.


    Who knew if they would change their hearts in the future?


    The changes ahead were huge.


    ¡°Is Ms. Caron the girl who can cure Julian? Has Julian tried?¡± Hugh returned to the gossip center, so


    that his sister would not be unhappy thinking about the future.


    Who knew how things would change in the future?


    Hugh felt that there was no need to think about it; just live every day well.


    Kevin probably wouldn¡¯t change his mind, Hugh still had eight or nine percent confidence in his future


    brother-inw.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t help knocking on Hugh, and said angrily: ¡°Young Master York¡¯s wedding party is on


    the way back. When theye back, you can ask Julian and you will know the answer. I am not Julian.


    How do you know if he tried it?


    Julian¡¯s gossip, if he is not willing to let everyone see, who would dare to inquire about it? Can you


    inquire about it?¡±


    Julian brought Kiera to Zachary¡¯s wedding, which was indeed eye-catching. Many people were very


    curious, but no one dared to ask Julian face to face.


    People who have a particrly good rtionship with the Bucham family would go to the head of the


    Bucham family to inquire about news.


    Patriarch Bucham and his wife, and even the entire Bucham family, were extremely excited to see


    Julian and Kiera make a public appearance.


    Today at Wildridge Manor, the Bucham family¡¯s excitement followed that of the York family. People who


    didn¡¯t know thought it was the Bucham family who was having a happy event.


    So, they don¡¯t need to ask to know that Kiera was Julian¡¯s favorite.


    Hugh rubbed his nose, ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t dare to inquire, I thought you could hear it, didn¡¯t Kevin say?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°He also came back with us, how could he know so much, think he knows everything? Even


    the Bucham family still has things they don¡¯t know.


    What are you doing here? Follow your parents and get to know more bosses. Queens¡¯ will be handed


    over to you in the future.¡±


    Hayden urged Hugh to go back to his parents and not disturb her walking alone.

 Chapter 2421

    Chapter 2421


    Hugh muttered: ¡°Sister, are you preparing for your future marriage? Even if you are married, you can


    still take care of Queen Enterprise. we are only two children of our parents, and the family property


    must be divided equally. Sister, half of thepany also belongs to you, I think it¡¯s better not to change


    the positions of the two of us.¡±


    Hayden said amusedly: ¡°I¡¯ve been tired for so many years, why don¡¯t I want to retreat to the second line


    to rest? You are a man, you have to stand upright, and you should bear the responsibilities that should


    be borne by you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it is my duty to take over the business. You too, sister, are eligible to inherit. We both


    have responsibilities. Sister, when are you going to get married? I can take the lead when you get


    married and during your honeymoon. I can also take the lead if you get pregnant and have a child. No,


    Kevin should be the leader. He married you away, so he should be the leader.¡±


    After the sound fell, Hugh was pped by Hayden again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you anything, don¡¯t make excuses for me, go back to your parents, don¡¯t want to make


    friends with big businessmen, it¡¯s okay to have a look at each other, see if there is any girl you like, but


    You¡¯re not young now, it¡¯s time to get married.¡±


    Under his sister¡¯s stare, Hugh didn¡¯t dare to say any more, and smiled happily.


    Either Hugh fell in love with Kiera at first sight, or he met a different beauty. His nature was to


    appreciate, want to make friends, and treat them as confidente.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You have a lot of confidantes; Ms. Caron is not the only one. Of course, if you can bear the


    bombardment of Mr. Julian, go to Ms. Caron. If something happens, don¡¯t ask me for help. I won¡¯t help


    you clean up the mess; as long as Mr. Julian doesn¡¯t maim you, I won¡¯t show up.¡±


    Hugh said: ¡°Sister, you are so cruel! For the sake of my life, I will stay away from Ms. Caron.¡±


    Hugh had a lot of confidence, there was no need to make friends with Kiera.


    That was Julian¡¯s dish. In order to survive, it was best not topete with the tiger for meat, as it would


    easily be the tiger¡¯s meal.


    Hugh: ¡°I¡¯m leaving, sister don¡¯t miss me.¡±


    Hayden couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will miss you, so get the h-e-l-l out of


    here.¡±


    Hugh made a gesture to roll on the ground, but when he saw his sister kicking him, he ran away


    quickly.


    ¡°Br*t!¡± Hayden cursed with a low smile.


    The difference between the siblings was only ten minutes, and it felt like Hugh was ten years younger


    than Hayden.


    After Hugh left, Hayden didn¡¯t go too far, and sat down in a nearby gazebo.


    Before long, the weather changed.


    From sunny to cloudy to rainy.


    Didn¡¯t expect it to rain, Hayden didn¡¯t bring an umbre, so she could only stay under the gazebo to


    avoid the rain.


    Fortunately, the rain came and went quickly.


    In less than half an hour, the rain stopped, the clouds parted, and the sun came out again.


    ¡°Hayden.¡±


    Hayden heard a familiar shout.


    It belonged to Kevin.


    Kevin was holding a bouquet of flowers from far to near.


    Seeing him, Hayden stood up, walked to the entrance of the gazebo, and waited for him to approach.


    ¡°Hayden.¡±


    Kevin walked into the gazebo holding the flower bouquet. He went with Zachary to pick up the bride


    from the Hunt family. He looked even better in that same ck suit. Hayden was used to him looking


    good, and she thought Kevin looked fantastic today.


    Hayden: ¡°Young Master York came back to pick up the bride?¡±

 Chapter 2422

    Chapter 2422


    Kevin said: ¡°Well, we¡¯re back. When the rain stopped, my sister-inw came in. It was a sunny day, but


    I didn¡¯t expect it to rain. The elders said that it was because my sister-inw usually likes to drink soup,


    so it will rain on the day she gets married.¡±


    Hayden smiled, ¡°I also like to drink soup. will it rain on my wedding day in the future? I think it¡¯s a


    coincidence. The weather is changeable, which is normal.¡±


    Kevin handed the bouquet of flowers to Hayden with a smile, and said: ¡°This is the bride¡¯s bouquet. I


    snatched it. It is said that the person who snatches the bride¡¯s bouquet will be the next person to get


    married. I hope that it is true.


    Hayden, I¡¯m giving you these flowers, I hope we can enjoy the happiness of our oldest brother and


    sister-inw.¡±


    Hayden hesitated for a moment before taking the bouquet of flowers from Kevin. She said: ¡°In the eyes


    of others, you are gay. Seeing that you robbed your sister-inw¡¯s stick flower and gave it to me, what


    about the two of us? The topic of homos*xuality is even more heated.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°They can say whatever they want, as long as you know I¡¯m a normal man.¡±


    Hayden instinctively said: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are normal or not, who knows if you will be like Julian.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I will cooperate with you at any time, let you verify whether I am normal, and guarantee your


    good life for the rest of your life.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Wrong word.


    Fortunately, Kevin didn¡¯t dwell on this topic, for fear that she would blush.


    He asked her, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Appreciate the scenery of your home; don¡¯t like to be with others; just be alone.¡±


    All four members of Queen family came to York family for a wedding. Hayden didn¡¯t bring her


    bodyguard this time. With Kevin around, she believed that she would be fine.


    On Yorks¡¯ territory, they could also guarantee the safety of every guest.


    Kevin said: ¡°At the beginning, you will feel that this ce is very beautiful. If you live here for a long


    time, you will feel that it is very ordinary. Our younger generation prefers to live outside.¡±


    He took Hayden¡¯s hand and said with a smile: ¡°However, I am very happy that you like this ce. As


    long as you like it, we will live back in the vi in the future. Although we prefer to live outside. We also


    admit that, living in the vi is more quiet, leisurely andfortable.¡±


    They preferred to live outside, far from their elders, so they wouldn¡¯t have to deal with their elders¡¯


    stares.


    It was also for the convenience of going to work, after all, the vi was quite far from the city.


    Kevin: ¡°My sister-inw has entered the door, and the wedding banquet is about to begin. Let¡¯s go back


    to the house.¡±


    Hayden withdrew the hand Kevin was holding, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kevin held her hand again, and said, ¡°Anyway, in the eyes of others, we are just a pair of attacking and


    receiving, holding hands, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hayden was speechless, looking at Kevin with reproach.


    Kevin said: ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t look at me like this. I can¡¯t help but want to kiss you. When someone sees


    you, it doesn¡¯t matter if I have a thick skin. You have a thin skin and can¡¯t stand it. Then you go back to


    Jensburg and don¡¯t want to talk to me, what should I do?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kevin had a hard time chasing Hayden.


    Julian just found Kiera, and he even brought Kiera to his elder brother¡¯s wedding, so fast.


    Kevin admitted that he acted very slowly. He received the photo from his grandma at the beginning of


    the year and only started to act in the middle of the year. It took half a year. But the New Year was not


    far away, and Hayden had not disclosed her identity as a woman.


    It implied that if Hayden had not made a decision regarding their future, she would not necessarily


    marry him. She had just begun to like him, but not enough to love him deeply.

 Chapter 2423

    Chapter 2423


    Hayden looked at him, ¡°Are you going to Jensburg after your elder brother¡¯s wedding?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°You¡¯re in Jensburg, of course I¡¯m going to Jensburg, unless you follow me back to Wiltspoon.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­you are really idle.¡±


    ¡°After I graduated, I helped my elder brother manage the family business. My elder brother said that I


    was picky and good at cooking, so he arranged for me to take over the catering industry. He said that if


    the food in the Wiltspoon Hotel didn¡¯t suit my taste, he would not be able to conquer a customer¡¯s


    stomach.


    It has been nearly ten years since I took over the catering industry under the York Corporation. In my


    job position, I am as stable as an old dog. Even if I am not in Wiltspoon, major hotels can still operate


    normally. There are also general managers and several vice presidents in our hotels, and only


    important things need me to deal with them.


    Even if I live in Jensburg for a long time, I won¡¯t be affected. For me, whether I can stay at home for the


    New Year this year and not be kicked out by grandma is the most important thing.¡±


    Hayden heard from Kevin that if he couldn¡¯t catch up with her, he would be kicked out of the house by


    Grandma may during the New Year this year, and he would not be allowed to celebrate the New Year


    at home.


    She asked curiously: ¡°Is your grandma really going to drive you out and not let you go home for the


    New Year? Grandma is such a kind and open-minded person. I think she may scare you. Because all


    of you are filial to grandma that she scares you like this and asks you to follow her arrangement.


    Kevin, I¡¯m not afraid of your anger. I think your grandma is a bit domineering in arranging your major life


    events in this way. Marriage cannot be twisted, and a twisted melon will not be sweet, but your


    grandma helped you arrange wives in major life events, and they are all girls you have never seen


    before, or you don¡¯t know.


    Grandma is not worried that you don¡¯t like the woman, but in order to be filial to her, if you don¡¯t love


    her and marry that girl, will you live an unhappy life?¡±


    Kevin was not angry, he just said: ¡°Grandma¡¯s actions seem to be the elders¡¯ actions, very


    domineering, but she hopes for our well and knows us best, but it is the truth.¡±


    ¡°We are all a nk te in terms of rtionships. Even if we had a girl we liked when we were young,


    it was immature and did not develop deeply. That is everyone¡¯s normal reaction in adolescence.


    When we graduated and matured, we had long forgotten the idea of liking before. The emotional gap


    made grandma dare to fill it in for us boldly, and help us choose wives that suits us ording to our


    personality.


    Grandma said that the one-year period, if we can¡¯tplete the task, we won¡¯t be allowed to celebrate


    the New Year at home. This is indeed to scare us, but the one-year period is true. If one year, we can¡¯t


    let us choose with her. If we develop feelings for certain girls, it shows that we are not suitable for girls.


    Grandma will ept the reality and won¡¯t really force us to marry a girl she doesn¡¯t love. Grandma


    doesn¡¯t care about our poor life after marriage. She doesn¡¯t want to harm someone else¡¯s daughter.


    Maybe, the only ones who make grandma desperate are the oldest brother and sister-inw.


    Fortunately, grandma made the right bet. Today¡¯s elder brother and sister-inw¡¯s wedding will be the


    best result.


    Elder brother and sister-inw are because of what the master said. The master said that the elder


    brother only has one chance to have a peach blossom. If he doesn¡¯t seize the opportunity, he will never


    marry for the rest of his life. He is the most beloved grandson of the grandma. Grandpa will never die


    until he marries. The one who is worried that he will end up alone is the elder brother.


    For us, grandma gave us a chance. We didn¡¯t get a marriage certificate like our elder brother and


    sister-inw, and took the route of marriage first and loveter.


    Look, how much I resisted you at the beginning, alwaysining that grandma found me a man,


    obviously I am a normal man, but she wants to crook me, now, I¡¯m still in love with you.¡±


    Kevin said a lot.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Hayden smiled and said, ¡°I understood.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Hayden, my grandma is definitely the best grandma in the world. If you spend more time with


    her in the future, you will understand that what I say is the truth.¡±


    ¡°Grandma has a good reputation and poprity.¡± Hayden recognized Grandma York¡¯s character.

 Chapter 2424

    Chapter 2424


    It was Grandma York¡¯s arrangement of major events in the lives of her grandchildren, which puzzled


    Hayden a lot. It was not the first time that Kevin exined to her. She could understand clearly, but she


    still couldn¡¯t empathize. Maybe she was not york¡¯s family. It¡¯s because the warlords grew up.


    She also discovered that the parents of Kevin and others didn¡¯t worry about their sons¡¯ marriages, and


    let Grandma York do it.


    Regardless of the appearance and family background of the daughter-inw that Grandma York chose


    for them, they epted them all.


    It may be that the parents were not responsible enough, and grandma York would take care of the


    grandchildren¡¯s marriage.


    ¡°My grandma¡¯s reputation and poprity are the best in Wiltspoon. In the past, our York family and the


    Stone family were deadly rivals. As long as we meet my grandma, the Stone family will give three


    points of courtesy.¡± Kevin spoke proudly, and then said: ¡°I hope grandma can live a long life, and see


    that nine of our brothers are married, and see the birth of great-grandchildren.


    She always talks about my grandpa, saying that she misses my grandpa very much, but grandpa said


    that he is gone, and the children and grandchildren will be handed over to her. She also often scolds


    my grandpa, scolding my grandpa for being irresponsible. But grandpa went to enjoy bliss, leaving her


    to worry about it.


    My grandpa and grandma have a very good rtionship. Grandma did this for grandpa. When grandpa


    died, she couldn¡¯t worry about her children and grandchildren. Grandma worried about their


    grandchildren¡¯s marriage, so that grandpa can rest in peace under the nine springs. Wildridge Manor is


    the home built by grandpa for grandma.¡±


    Hayden held Kevin¡¯s hand instead.


    When Kevin mentioned his grandparents, his mood changed obviously. Hayden guessed that the nine


    brothers Kevin also had a very deep affection for his grandfather.


    Grandpa had passed away for many years, and they would be sad when they mentioned it.


    And the most ufortable must be Grandma York.


    Hayden said: ¡°Grandma will live a long life. I think grandma is in good health. It will not be a problem to


    live another 20 years.¡±


    Kevin nodded.


    The two held hands and walked towards the main house in the center.


    On the way, they met Julian who was looking for Kiera.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    The two stopped to say hello to Julian.


    Julian nced at the hands held by the two, and said, ¡°Kiera is lost, I¡¯ll go pick her up.¡±


    Kiera was wandering around Wildridge Manor alone, and got lost while wandering around.


    Although it was her second time toe to Wildridge Manor, it was really too big. When she came for


    the first time, under the leadership of Julian, she just walked around and couldn¡¯t remember all the


    routes.


    In the Wildridge Manor, those roads were criss-crossing, and the scenery with many routes looked


    simr. People who were not familiar with it were easy to get lost.


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bucham, go quickly.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kiera was not the first person to get lost in Wildridge Manor, nor would she be thest.

 Chapter 2425

    Chapter 2425


    Serenity didn¡¯t know how the guests were doing. She followed Zachary through the door to toast some


    elders at the wedding banquet.


    Zachary had some wine to drink. Serenity couldn¡¯t drink alcohol while she was pregnant. Zachary was


    worried that she was too tired to continue, so he sent her back to the wedding room to rest.


    Serenity was indeed tired, as soon as she got back to the wedding room, she would fall asleep.


    Zachary smiled and helped her up, and said, ¡°Take a bath, change your clothes and go to sleep.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Don¡¯t I need to go out to entertain guests tonight? ¡°


    ¡°We will back at night, and we don¡¯t have to go out to entertain guests. We¡¯re all tired all day today, so


    we need to go to bed early.¡± Zachary put his arms around her waist, pulled her into his arms, and said


    distressedly: ¡°Today, you are exhausted.¡±


    Serenity snuggled into his arms and said: ¡°Just sleepy, very sleepy, I didn¡¯t sleep longst night, my


    sister woke me up just after dawn, and I just relied on willpower to hold on all day long. Now my eyelids


    are constantly fighting, reminding me to catch up on sleep.¡±


    Zachary let go of her, ¡°I¡¯ll help you put the bath water in, and I¡¯ll go out after you take a bath, let you fall


    asleep while washing.¡±


    ¡°Thanks husband.¡± Serenity did not refuse his thoughtfulness, and was used to it.


    With Zachary here, she could stretch out her hands with her clothes and open her mouth with her food,


    without having to do anything.


    Zachary, who was always outside with a sad face. His face looked so serious that it could make a child


    cry. But Serenity just fell into his tenderness and consideration little by little, fell in love with him, and


    couldn¡¯t extricate herself from it.


    Serenity kissed Zachary¡¯s cheek.


    Received a kiss from his beloved wife, Zachary contentedly went into the bathroom to help her put the


    bath water.


    After putting away the bath water, he came out and said gently: ¡°Seren, you go take a bath first, and I¡¯ll


    help you get your clothes. You don¡¯t have to go out at night. You¡¯re hungry. I¡¯ll bring you something to


    eat. Take a good rest. I¡¯ll get your pajamas for you.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°After falling asleep, I guess I can sleep until tomorrow.¡±


    Zachary smiled, ¡°Then sleep until tomorrow, and you will have breakfast when you get up tomorrow, so


    you won¡¯t be hungry.¡±


    Serenity walked to the bathroom and asked him: ¡°Although we have obtained the certificate for more


    than a year, we only held the wedding today. Tomorrow, the second day of our wedding, should I get up


    early to prepare breakfast for everyone?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°No, if you get up early to prepare breakfast for everyone, I will still be scolded. The elders in


    the family will definitely scold me. You are now the national treasure of our family. The most important


    thing is to rest well, eat and drink well, stay happy and leave the rest to me.¡±


    Serenity smiled and touched her stomach, ¡°This little one is extremely fortunate. If it is a daughter,


    thousands of people might genuinely love her, just like they did with Avah. My daughter and Avah will


    be friends. If it¡¯s a son, it would be great to be Avah¡¯s husband.¡±


    Zacharyughed: ¡°You don¡¯t consider getting married with Josh anymore? I always said before that if


    you have a son, you will be sworn brothers with Josh¡¯s son, and if you have a daughter, you will be in-


    Serenity: ¡°¡­I changed my mind when I saw Avah. Let¡¯s talk about it after the baby is born. Avah, it¡¯s


    probably not our son¡¯s turn. Titus is watching over.¡±


    ¡°The child is so young, who knows what will happen in the future, it is too early to say that Titus is


    guarding her.¡± Zachary thought that he had a son, and Josh¡¯s was also a son, so he could indeed keep


    an eye on Avah.


    Titus was nominally the adopted son of Jane and Ben, and he and Avah were siblings.


    Even unrted brothers and sisters.


    Besides, the children were only so old, and the future couldn¡¯t be said now, not all childhood


    sweethearts would be lovers.

 Chapter 2426

    Chapter 2426


    Some childhood sweethearts would be siblings.


    Serenity: ¡°Jasmine thinks she is pregnant with a son, and I also think this little thing in my belly is a


    baby boy. Maybe, the children of our two families can only be brothers, just like you and Josh.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s pretty good too.¡±


    Although Zachary also liked his daughter, since Serenity was only pregnant a year after receiving the


    certificate, he felt that he would be very happy to have a child belonging to the couple, and it didn¡¯t


    matter if it was a son or a daughter.


    Serenity: ¡°Well, yes, it¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep, I¡¯ll wait for you for fifteen minutes, if you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll go in, let you fall


    asleep inside.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    No matter how tired or sleepy she was, she would never fall asleep in the shower.


    But Zachary¡¯s thoughtfulness and subtle concern made her feel sweet.


    Today, Zachary fulfilled his promise to give her a sensational wedding in Wiltspoon, and he did it.


    Serenity was his most beautiful bride, and she did.


    She hoped that the rtionship between the couple would always be as good as first love in the future,


    that they could have both children and grow old.


    Fifteen minutester.


    Serenity didn¡¯t take more than a minute, not less, and came out exactly fifteen minutester. As soon


    as she walked out of the bathroom, she was picked up by Zachary.


    Serenity hugged his neck with a smile, and looked at his handsome face, she liked him more and more.


    Zachary hugged her and walked to the bed, bent down, and gentlyid her down on the wedding bed


    spread on the big red happy letter. He leaned over and pressed a kiss on her forehead, and said softly,


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much wine,e back early.¡±


    Zachary looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as it gets dark. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get drunk.


    I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow to prepare breakfast for you.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    There are so many workers at home, so you don¡¯t need to get up early. Today, you are also tired. Last


    night, you probably didn¡¯t sleep well. Get more rest.


    If you like to eat the breakfast and meals I cook, I will cook for you. This month, we are all on wedding


    leave, so let me be your husband for a month. After returning home for three days, I will take you in our


    house. Self-driving tour in Wiltspoon?¡±


    Serenity thought that after sitting for a long time in the car, or getting tired from walking, she would have


    a dull pain in her lower abdomen, so she shook her head and refused, and said, ¡°I¡¯d better rest at


    home. Although I think I¡¯m in good health, I have to admit that I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s just different, I¡¯ve


    walked too much, and when I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll feel a dull pain in my lower abdomen.


    This child is hard-won for me. I still have to be careful, especially in the first three months. Now I have a


    strong pregnancy reaction.¡±


    Hearing this, Zachary became very nervous immediately, and quickly asked her: ¡°You¡¯ve been tired all


    day today, how is it? Does your lower abdomen hurt now? You¡¯ve never told me this before.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Not now, I mean walking too much, too tired, will be.¡±


    Usually in thepany, she didn¡¯t have to walk around, and Elisa did all the business trips. She and


    Jasmine, two pregnant women, stayed in thepany.


    Elisa said that she would marry Remy after Serenity gave birth. Firstly, she wanted Serenity to attend


    the wedding, and secondly, considering that both she and Jasmine were pregnant, many things in the


    company could only be left to Elisa.


    Zachary said solemnly: ¡°If you feel ufortable in the future, you must tell me, don¡¯t hide it.¡±

 Chapter 2427

    Chapter 2427


    Serenity quickly said: ¡°Got it, I was just pregnant. I didn¡¯t know I was pregnant. I ran a lot outside and


    felt a little pain in my lower abdomen. When I found out I was pregnant, I was shocked.¡±


    At that time, She didn¡¯t dare to tell Zachary, for fear that Zachary would be worried.


    Zachary thought that she was pregnant and would not be able to travel far away for her honeymoon,


    and wanted to take her on a self-driving tour in Wiltspoon. She said it out because she thought that the


    self-driving tour would also make her tired.


    Hearing that it happened in the past, Zachary felt relieved.


    Since knowing she was pregnant, Serenity had indeed reduced her workload.


    She would not run around with Elisa again.


    Working in thepany would not tire her out. Her physical fitness was pretty good. After all, she was


    someone who had practiced boxing and kicking, and she was not spoiled.


    In fact, Zachary really wanted to persuade her to stay at home to raise a baby after the marriage leave,


    knowing that she would not agree, besides, after the marriage leave, she was nearly three months


    pregnant, and she was able to secure the baby, as long as she no longer behaved like before. Running


    around, it didn¡¯t have much impact.


    After all, Zachary didn¡¯t persuade her, lest there would be an unpleasant scene on the first day of their


    wedding.


    He also believed that Serenity would not make fun of the child, if she couldn¡¯t hold on, she would never


    hold on, so that she could go out and do some easy things.


    For example, she went to the bookstore to look at the bookstore with Jasmine or look at the documents


    in thepany and arranged work for her subordinates so that her life would be more fulfilling and she


    would be in a good mood, which was beneficial to the healthy development and growth of the fetus.


    Serenity: ¡°Honey, go out and entertain guests. I¡¯ll sleep for a while. If I¡¯m still sleeping when youe


    back, don¡¯t wake me up. If I wake up, I¡¯ll send you a message and bring me something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Zachary responded dotingly, and kissed her forehead again.


    Serenity, who was exhausted, fell asleep without a struggle.


    Zachary saw that it didn¡¯t take five minutes for her to fall asleep, and he knew that she was really


    exhausted.


    Originally, after she was pregnant, she was lethargic. If no one called her, she would sleep in bed all


    day without even eating.


    She was exhausted today, and even more sleepy.


    Zachary¡¯s gentle big palmnded on her still t lower abdomen, and the pregnancy was still young, so


    he couldn¡¯t feel the existence of the little baby in her belly.


    In two or three months, he will be able to feel the fetal movement.


    Zachary leaned down, kissed Serenity¡¯s stomach, and whispered to her stomach: ¡°Baby, you have to


    be good, don¡¯t torment your mother, let mother sleep well.¡±


    After sitting for a few more minutes, Zachary stood up and walked out of the wedding room lightly.


    When other people get married, some people may make trouble in the bridal chamber, but when


    Zachary got married, no one dared to make trouble in the bridal chamber.


    At the wedding banquet, everyone knew that Serenity should not drink alcohol. No wonder Young


    Master York¡¯s wedding was held ahead of schedule. It turned out that the youngdy was pregnant.


    Back then, those people secretly ridiculed Serenity as a hen that couldn¡¯ty eggs, and those who


    waited for Serenity to be kicked out of the York family because of infertility were extremely disappointed


    now.


    Serenity could get pregnant, and was now pregnant.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Under such circumstances, even if someone wanted to take advantage of the big day to make a fuss,


    they would not dare to take any action. If something happened to the baby in Serenity¡¯s belly, they


    would not be able to bear the responsibility.


    Seeing Zachary sending Serenity back to the wedding room, anding out after staying for a long


    time, Zachary was alone, knowing that Serenity was resting, no one would say anything.


    Pregnant women are prone to fatigue.


    Although Zachary returned to entertain the guests at the wedding banquet, he didn¡¯t stay for too long.


    As soon as it got dark, he left and went back to his room to apany his wife.


    As for the full house of guests, there were so many of his younger brothers, so he left it to them.


    Then, at Zachary¡¯s wedding, it was his younger brothers and the best man group who were drunk.


    Even Serenity¡¯s bridesmaid group were not spared. At the end of the wedding banquet, all of them


    were drunk and needed someone to support them to walk.

 Chapter 2428

    Chapter 2428


    Serenity slept until she woke up naturally, and it was already dawn.


    Before she looked at the time, she thought it was still dark.


    After she took the mobile phone from the bedside table and checked the time, she realized that she


    slept until the next morning.


    The newlywed husband next to her got up early, and she knew without asking that he was preparing a


    loving breakfast for her downstairs.


    She had been sleeping since the evening and hadn¡¯t woken up until the morning. As soon as she woke


    up, she was hungry.


    But after sleeping for such a long time, she was in a particrly good spirit at the moment.


    She didn¡¯t stay in bed, she sat up and was about to get out of bed, when she suddenly found someone


    at the end of the bed, it was her nephew, Sonny.


    Serenity was dumbfounded, how could Sonny be in her room?


    Seeing Sonny sleeping at the end of the bed without a quilt, and also changing the suit he wore


    yesterday, Serenity guessed that he might havee in after Zachary got up, and then wanted to wait


    for her to wake up, but he fell asleep again by himself.


    Serenity crawled to the end of the bed, trying to pick up her nephew and put him to lie down, but just as


    she picked up Sonny, Sonny woke up.


    Opening his eyes and seeing it was his aunt, Sonny softly called out: ¡°My aunt.¡±


    Then, he put his arms around Serenity.


    ¡°Does Sonny still want to sleep?¡± Serenity hugged him and asked.


    ¡°No more sleep; I¡¯m awake. I missed you, and I came to see you, Auntie. My uncle said that you were


    sleeping, so let me keep an eye on you. I had no idea what was going on and fell asleep as well.¡±


    After Sonny finished speaking, he slipped out of Serenity¡¯s embrace, and said to Serenity with wide


    eyes: ¡°Auntie, is drowsiness contagious?¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°Maybe a little bit, did you go to bed verytest night?¡±


    Sonny touched his head embarrassingly, and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know when I fell asleep, I just remember


    that I climbed on the uncle Kevin¡¯sp, and uncle Kevin hugged me, and I have no memory after that


    gone.¡±


    When Sonny woke up, he was on the bed. Although he was a frequent visitor of Wildridge Manor, but


    he didn¡¯t see his mother when he woke up, so his instinctive reaction was to find his aunt.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He ran to knock on the door, and his uncle Zachary opened it for him.


    Zachary said that he would go downstairs to make breakfast for Serenity and asked Sonny to wait in


    the room for his aunt to wake up, but he could not disturb his aunt or wake her and had to wait for her


    to wake up by herself.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t even know when you fell asleep.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Auntie, are you still tired? Do you still want to sleep?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m not sleepy anymore. I¡¯m going to wake up. If you want to sleep, you can


    stay with me for a while. It¡¯s still early.¡±


    But it was 7 o¡¯clock in the morning, which was really early.


    Many people who went to work had not yet gotten out of bed.


    Serenity was used to get up early.


    Sonny asked: ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep anymore, Auntie, when are we going home?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Do you miss your mom?¡±


    Sonny nodded.


    Serenity got off the bed and said: ¡°Today you have to stay here with me for a day, and go back home


    with me tomorrow, or will I send you back home?¡±

 Chapter 2429

    Chapter 2429


    Sonny immediately shook his head, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to go back with you, Mom will send me to


    kindergarten.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    She reminded her nephew with a smile: ¡°Today is Saturday, even if you go home, you don¡¯t need to go


    to kindergarten. Sonny, tell me how much you don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten?


    You were so excited to start kindergarten, but now that you¡¯ve been there for over a month, you don¡¯t


    like to go to kindergarten?¡±


    Sonny pouted and said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to go to kindergarten, I just think it¡¯s more


    fun at home.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°If your mother hears it, you¡¯ll be criticized again. When you¡¯re in kindergarten, go to


    kindergarten seriously, y with peace of mind when you are young.¡±


    Sonny lowered his head and responded in a low voice: ¡°Auntie, I know; my mother also said the same.


    When I go to kindergarten, I will study hard and be better than Titus; I will just y with peace of mind.


    Auntie, after the long holiday, will you take me to y with Titus?¡±


    Sonny still missed his little ymate very much.


    ¡°The National Day holiday is over. If you want to wait for the long holiday, you only have the winter


    vacation. You just need to go to kindergarten seriously. After the winter vacation, I¡¯m not too heavy.


    Then I will take you to FC Manor. Titus will return to FC Manor for the New Year, you can y together.


    However, you must go to kindergarten seriously, otherwise you will not be as good as him in everything


    when you y with Titus during the New Year, and you will have to pout again when you go home.¡±


    Sonny nodded seriously.


    In order to be able to y with his friends during the winter vacation, not topare Titus, at least he


    must be able to draw with Titus, Sonny decided that from now on, he would go to kindergarten and


    study hard.


    Serenity: ¡°You wait here for Auntie. Auntie is going to change clothes. After washing up, we can go


    downstairs to have breakfast. Your uncle¡¯s breakfast is getting better and better.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Sonny happily agreed.


    Serenity took the clothes and went into the bathroom. After a while, she changed and washed, and


    came out of the bathroom.


    Sonny jumped off the bed, walked over, walked around the aunt, and praised: ¡°Auntie, your dress is so


    beautiful.¡±


    Serenity asked: ¡°Auntie is beautiful, or is the dress beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re beautiful, and you¡¯re even more beautiful after wearing this dress.¡±


    Serenity reached out and pinched his nephew¡¯s little face, and said with a smile, ¡°Your mouth looks like


    it has been smeared with honey. You will definitely coax girls when you grow up.¡±


    Zachary opened the door and came in, and when he heard what Serenity said, he asked with a smile:


    ¡°What did Sonny do? When he grows up, he will coax girls. Ah, if he¡¯s stupid and doesn¡¯t know how to


    coax girls, you and your sister have to worry that he won¡¯t chase after his wife.¡±


    Serenityughed, ¡°That¡¯s right. If he can speak well, at least he doesn¡¯t have to worry about him not


    chasing his wife.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, What is chasing a wife? Why should I chase after a wife? Does chasing a wife need to be


    eloquent? I am very eloquent.¡± Sonny didn¡¯t know what chasing a wife was, so he asked sincerely and


    shamelessly.


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°You are still young; you don¡¯t understand if I exin to you. When you grow


    up, you don¡¯t need to exin; you will understand naturally.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°Look at how your Uncle Lewis¡­ As for your mother, I know that your uncle Lewis is


    chasing your mother, and his behavior is chasing his wife.¡±


    Sonny seemed to understand.


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny is still young, what do you know? You still use the matter of my sister and Mr. Lewis


    as a textbook.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It is his business whether he understands or not. He asked, and we have to respond. When


    he first asked us questions, we didn¡¯t answer him, which quickly dampened his enthusiasm, and he


    didn¡¯t like to ask questions in the future.


    Little things in life will also have an impact on his learning attitude. In the future, he will attend


    elementary kindergarten. He¡¯s in middle kindergarten, and he doesn¡¯t like asking questions in


    kindergarten, and he doesn¡¯t ask questions if he doesn¡¯t understand. This is undoubtedly not the


    desired oue.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t think so much. Husband, you seem to know education very well. From now on, we


    will leave the education of our children to you.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 2430

    Chapter 2430


    Serenity would be a hands-off shopkeeper immediately, and the baby had not yet been born, so


    she first left the education problem to Zachary.


    It is said that if children do not do their homework, their mothers will be kind and filial, but if they do,


    they will jump like a dog.


    Serenity, who cared about her child¡¯s life, let Zachary handle homework and other responsibilities.


    Zachary¡¯s expression was serious, and he would definitely manage the children well.


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be a baby daddy.¡±


    He had already bought a lot of parenting books to read to prepare for bing a baby daddy in the


    future.


    Zachary: ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ve made breakfast.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time. I was just about to take Sonny downstairs, so you came in.¡±


    Zachary picked up his nephew, and freed up another hand to hold Serenity¡¯s hand, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go


    downstairs to have breakfast.¡±


    After walking out of the room, Serenity found that the whole house was still quiet, knowing that


    everyone was still sleeping.


    She asked Zachary softly: ¡°When did you go back to the roomst night? Did everyone make a fuss


    late?¡±


    ¡°The wine is excellent and tastes great, but it has a lot of stamina. When I first drank it, I simply thought


    it was good, but afterward, I became drunk.¡± Zachary had a smile on his face when he said this.


    Last night, almost all the people who came to drink the wedding were drunk.


    Even Julian, who had a good capacity for alcohol, was drunk, and it was Kiera who sent him home.


    Kiera did not know where Julian lives, nor did Julian know where Kiera ultimately took him. Anyway,


    Kiera assisted Julian into the vehicle.


    Kiera liked to drink, but her capacity for alcohol was not good. She wanted to drink recklessly, but after


    seeing many people toast to Julian, and Julian never refused, she resolutely held back her addiction,


    and didn¡¯t drink a drop the whole night. She had waited to send drunk Julian home.


    Serenity alsoughed, ¡°Fortunately, we chose a good day for our wedding, and we can rest at home for


    two days tonight.¡±


    If everyone was drunk and had to go to work the following day, it is estimated that few people would be


    able to get up and go to work.


    When the three of them went down to the first floor, Grandma May came out.


    Grandma May¡¯s room was on the first floor. She said that she was too old to climb stairs, so she lived


    on the first floor.


    ¡°Good morning, grandma.¡±


    Seeing Grandma May, the young couple greeted her good morning.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny also said hello sweetly: ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s early.¡±


    Grandma May smiled: ¡°Morning, you two are so early, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    After seeing Serenity, Grandma May felt relieved. Yesterday, Serenity returned to the wedding room in


    the evening, and she never showed up at the wedding banquet again. Grandma May was quite


    worried, but fortunately, after a night of rest, Serenity was alive and well again.


    Serenity is indeed the eldest grandson¡¯s wife Grandma May personally selected.


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve slept for a long time, and I¡¯m hungry now, let¡¯s eat something first.¡±


    Grandma May smiled, ¡°I smell the fragrance, Zachary has prepared breakfast, right? Then you go and


    eat, grandma goes out for a walk. ¡°


    Grandma May just woke up. She had no appetite. She had to wander around the yard beforeing


    back for breakfast.

 Chapter 2431

    Chapter 2431


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go out for a while.¡±


    Marriage leave was good, She didn¡¯t have to think about getting up early to go to work, and She didn¡¯t


    have to worry about the big and small things in thepany. She just need to eat and drink well, and


    have a good rest.


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go shopping again after I finish my breakfast.¡±


    Zachary readily agreed. Then Grandma May left.


    After Zachary and Serenity had eaten and drank enough, Grandma May came back from outside the


    house.


    Serenity waited for grandma to have breakfast, but while waiting, Sonny fell asleep in her arms.


    Grandma May: ¡°This kid just got up and fell asleep again.¡±


    Zachary touched Sonny¡¯s face affectionately, and said, ¡°Sonny must have been exhausted these two


    days. He fell asleep; I¡¯ll carry him upstairs to rest. Wife; you¡¯ll go with grandmater. I¡¯m not going; I¡¯m


    staying with Sonny.¡±


    Zachary returned to his room earlyst night, and it appeared that he fell asleep very early, but he was


    so excited that he couldn¡¯t fall asleep, so hey down on the bed. It took him a while to fall asleep, and


    he awoke early today to prepare a loving breakfast for his beloved wife.


    The main reason was that he had been busy with the wedding matters these few days, and now that


    the wedding was over, he had to catch up on sleep.


    Serenity: ¡°Well, catch up on sleep, I¡¯ve had enough sleep.¡±


    Zachary got up, carefully picked up the sleeping Sonny from Serenity¡¯s arms, and went upstairs.


    Grandma May ate very quickly and came out of the dining hall very quickly.


    Serenity saw Grandma May going out, she got up to meet her, and wanted to help her.


    Grandma May: ¡°Seren, grandma is not old enough to need your help.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandma May smiled and took Serenity¡¯s hand, instead of Serenity helping her, she led Serenity back


    to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°Where are Zack and Sonny?¡±


    The grandson disappeared, and Grandma May asked casually, ¡°Aren¡¯t they with you just now? Did they


    go out to y?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hear Sonny¡¯sughter.


    Every time Sonny came to Wildridge Manor, he liked to go to the children¡¯s amusement park. He could


    y there all day. As long as Sonny came over, hisughter would echo in the children¡¯s amusement


    park, and Grandma May liked to listen to it.


    It reminded Grandma May of when her grandchildren were young, a few grandchildren yed together,


    lively and lively, and the elder brother would take care of the younger brother, which made her feel


    relieved to see it.


    Although the nine grandchildren were not born to the same mother, they were only cousins, but under


    the education of her grandmother, the nine grandchildren were like brothers, and they were more


    affectionate than brothers.


    Zachary¡¯s status as an elder brother was also unshakable.


    A group of people must have a backbone.


    Zachary was the elder brother, so he would be the backbone among the brothers.


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny had to be exhausted after thest two days. He fell asleep after he had finished his


    meal. Zachary carried him upstairs to catch up on sleep, and he slept as well.¡±


    The most tired person was probably Zachary up. He was busy with their wedding affairs, and was


    distracted from caring about her, so he took time to apany her.


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°Then let them both sleep well for a day. Not only them, everyone has


    been exhausted for the past two days. Fortunately, these two days are weekends. They can recover


    after two days of rest.¡±

 Chapter 2432

    Chapter 2432


    ¡°I just finished eating. Let¡¯s go for a little walk. Today there is no sun, and there is some wind. The cool


    breeze blows as you walk through the yard, and you enjoy in the scenery. It is extremelyfortable.


    It¡¯s fine if we walk slowly, and it¡¯s not a circle around the vi or a walk around the neighborhood.¡±


    Grandma May said.


    Grandma May insisted, and Serenity apanied her out for a stroll.


    ¡°Are you still throwing up today?¡± Grandma May asked with concern.


    Serenity was about to vomit, but remembering that she didn¡¯t vomit when she woke up this morning,


    she suddenly said pleasantly: ¡°Grandma, it seems that I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t vomit when I woke up today.¡±


    She changed her clothes, washed up and left the bathroom, and took Sonny go downstairs to eat


    breakfast, did she forget to vomit after running around, or was her suffering and vomiting days over?


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°It will get better gradually. From this point of view, you can rest


    assured that you won¡¯t vomit like Alice.¡±


    Everyone was really worried that Serenity would vomit until she died.


    Grandma May: ¡°Alice is a caring mother. She knows that I am tired, so she won¡¯t torment me.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°My cousin Clive is very hard. Alice¡¯s due date ising soon. She said that after giving birth,


    there would be no more children. My cousin also won¡¯t let her have another child.¡±


    Alice liked children very much, but the pregnancy was really hard, she vomited ufortably, and


    Clive whispers in her ear every day, only one child, regardless of children, only one child fetal.


    She also epted the reality, thinking that the only child was very good, the child could get all the love


    of the parents, and there was no need to worry about the younger siblings dividing up the love of the


    parents.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gotten angry at the beginning, Zachary would have been like your cousin.¡± Grandma May


    smiled, ¡°You two finally got married, and I¡¯mpletely relieved of your marriage. For more than a


    year, I always worried that the two of you will have conflicts, cold war or something.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Although the other grandsons¡¯ chasing wives could not be said to be smooth, they did not have as


    many troubles as Zachary and Serenity.


    And with Zachary as a negative example for the younger brothers, no one dared to hide their identities


    and lie to their significant other. Rtively speaking, there were less contradictions than Zachary and


    his pair.


    ¡°Grandma, thank you! It is you who gave me a stable and happy life.¡± Serenity sincerely thanked


    Grandma May.


    Serenity didn¡¯t know it before, but she knew itter. The fact that she saved Grandma May was


    deliberately done by Grandma May to match her and Zachary.


    And the breakdown of her sister¡¯s marriage had fueled the mes. Grandma May was thanking Hank


    for cheating behind her back. If Hank hadn¡¯t cheated and hated Liberty, Serenity would not have


    agreed to marry Zachary.


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s grandma who is right to thank you. You softened Zachary and allowed Zachary to have a


    small family. In the future, those of us who are elders will still have you and your children. We who are


    elders, even if you die, you can rest in peace. Grandma, you will live a long life.¡±


    Grandma May smiled, ¡°Everyone says that I can live a long life, and how many people can really live a


    long life? I am mortal, so it¡¯s not difficult to calmly face the reality that I¡¯m getting old and I¡¯m going to


    die too.


    As long as I can see that they¡¯re all getting married, they¡¯ll be satisfied and have a family and children. I


    have to hold your great-granddaughter so I won¡¯t leave any regrets.¡±


    When it came to the question of the great-granddaughter, Serenity touched her belly and said to the old


    lady: ¡°Grandma, I feel that this child in my stomach is a son. You always want to hug great-


    granddaughter, you may have to count on Camryn or Hayden.¡±


    Grandma said: ¡°I don¡¯t favor girls over boys, but they have no daughters in the York family for several


    generations. I looked forward to daughters when I was young, but in the end I was all in charge. Now


    that I¡¯m a grandma, I look forward to my granddaughter, and they are always in charge, so I¡¯m a little


    obsessed, a little crazy.


    Seren, don¡¯t be pressured. It¡¯s good for me to hold a great-granddaughter, but if there is really no


    chance, just ept fate. Life is not perfect.¡±


    God gave her a happy marriage and filial sons and grandchildren, but God didn¡¯t want to give her a


    daughter and granddaughter, leaving her with regrets.

 Chapter 2433

    Chapter 2433


    Serenity said: ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t put pressure on myself, just let nature take its course.¡±


    Grandma May hummed, ¡°Yes, let nature take its course, having children is fate and a blessing. I¡¯ve


    nine grandchildren, and there will always be one who can do what my wishes.¡±


    Serenity stillforted grandma a few words.


    Grandma May smiled and said: ¡°I am not have such a long life to see that they all marry wives and


    have children.¡±


    Rowan was still a student.


    It would take more than ten years for Rowan to marry a wife. Grandma May was not confident that she


    could live for more than ten years. She thought that she could live for ten or eight years at most, so she


    was going to reunite with her husband.


    The children and grandchildren had their own blessings, and there was only so much she could do for


    them. In the future, they would depend on them and see their fate.


    Serenity: ¡°grandma.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Okay, okay, grandma won¡¯t talk about those things.¡±


    Grandma May dotingly said: ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk at the foot of the mountain.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma, will you be tired?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°No, you are tired, I won¡¯t be tired, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Serenity replied: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not afraid of being tired, and neither am I.¡±


    She was not a delicate youngdy; even if she became a little delicate after being taken care of by


    Zachary after pregnancy, taking a walk would not affect her.


    Here, Grandma May and Serenity walked together and chatted.


    Liberty over there just got up.


    After she got up, she habitually went to the children¡¯s room, opened the door, and saw that the bed was


    empty without the little figure of her son. She was stunned for a moment before remembering that her


    son was with her sister.


    Her sister was actually married.


    She sent her sister to marry.


    She fulfilled her elder sister¡¯s responsibility.


    Gently closing the door of the children¡¯s room, Liberty went to Serenity¡¯s boudoir and stayed in her


    room for a while before going downstairs.


    Mrs. Lane had already prepared breakfast, and Duncan was waiting for her downstairs.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan stayed at Hunt¡¯s house yesterday, only his family went to York¡¯s house for a wedding instead of


    him. He had limited mobility and didn¡¯t want to bother everyone.


    Although his friends would not dislike him.


    But when he passed, there would always be someone to take care of him.


    He was also unwilling to face everyone¡¯s concern and sympathy.


    Therefore, he stayed at Hunt¡¯s house and stayed with Liberty.


    Serenity got married, Sonny was a flower girl, and went to York¡¯s house with her aunt, Liberty was the


    only one who guarded Hunt¡¯s house. Duncan knew Liberty¡¯s inner reluctance, and also knew that she


    thought of her parents who died early.


    After Serenity went out, Liberty hid in her room and cried for a long time, until her eyes were swollen.


    After Duncan found out, heforted her, and Liberty only said: ¡°I miss my parents.¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he could only keep handing her tissues to wipe her tears.


    The moment she lost her parents, the sky fell for Liberty.


    But she couldn¡¯t fall down, she had to take care of Serenity who was only ten years old at the time, if


    she fell down, what would Serenity do?


    The 200,000 dors inpensation would be divided among those top rtives again.


    For Serenity, she must face the pain of losing her parents with strength, and she was Serenity¡¯s backer.


    When Serenity got married, Liberty thought of her parents, and she was worthy of them.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, you got up so early, why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    After Liberty smiled and said good morning to Duncan, Duncan said that he would not sleep much.


    Last night, Duncan stayed at Hunt¡¯s house and lived in the guest room.

 Chapter 2434

    Chapter 2434


    In fact, Duncan could go back to his own home. He had a house in the Hoxmoor vis.


    He was worried about Liberty and was afraid that Liberty would be lonely, so he stayed at Hunt¡¯s house


    overnight.


    Liberty didn¡¯t drive him home, which made Duncan happy.


    Although Liberty hadn¡¯t rified her rtionship with him yet, as time went by, Liberty gradually got


    used to him and allowed him to integrate into her daily life.


    Duncan didn¡¯t talk about love anymore, and Liberty didn¡¯t talk about it, but when the two of them were


    together, everyone could feel the mutual cherishment between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m used to getting up early, and went to bed earlyst night. I wake up naturally at dawn, and I can¡¯t


    fall asleep even if I want to sleep in.¡±


    Duncan looked at Liberty¡¯s expression with a smile, and saw that her condition was much better today,


    and her eyes that were red and swollen from crying yesterday were no longer swollen, so he felt


    relieved.


    People who have endured for too long will copse when they suddenly unload the burden, but after


    crying for a while, they will recover quickly after venting their pain and depression.


    The Hunt family sisters were all strong people, and Duncan believed that Liberty would return to normal


    soon.


    Liberty didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Liberty smiled, ¡°Me too. Mr. Lewis, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°No, I¡¯ll have breakfast with you when you get up. Mrs. Lane just made breakfast.¡±


    Liberty walked behind him and pushed him towards the dining hall.


    Mrs. Lane had already ced the prepared breakfast on the dining table.


    Liberty was now called Ms. Hunt, which was the respectful name others gave her. In front of Mrs. Lane,


    she was still the easy-going Liberty.


    Mrs. Lane usually ate at the same table with them.


    Mrs. Lane said: ¡°Sonny is not at home, it feels so quiet.¡±


    Liberty said with emotion, ¡°When I came up, I used to wake Sonny up. When I opened the door and


    saw that there was no one on the bed, I remembered that Sonny was still there.¡±


    Mrs. Lane smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s like this. When the child is at home, we think he is too noisy. When he


    is not at home, we feel that the house is too quiet. Only one person is missing, and it feels like many


    people are missing.¡±


    ¡°That little heartless boy doesn¡¯t know how to call me.¡± Liberty said.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow he wille back with Serenity.¡±


    It was not the first time that Sonny had left Liberty¡¯s side. Liberty didn¡¯t have so many feelings when


    Sonny wasn¡¯t around. Now it may be that Serenity is getting married in a real sense, so she felt a little


    more.


    There was a kind of reluctance of an old mother to marry her daughter.


    Liberty: ¡°I¡¯ll call Sonnyter to see how he¡¯s doing. For the first time, when he left my side, I really


    missed him.¡±


    Duncan hummed, ¡°However, I think Sonny may still be asleep.¡±


    Liberty thought of how lively it was yesterday, and Sonny must have gone crazy too. At this time, it¡¯s


    normal to catch up on sleep.


    Finally, after breakfast, she didn¡¯t call Sonny right away. So as not to wake him up.


    After breakfast, she pushed Duncan out.


    Today, it was cloudy and windy, which was very suitable for outdoor activities.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you going to do rehabilitation?¡± Liberty asked him as she pushed him away.


    Duncan said: ¡°It¡¯s just practicing walking by myself. Now I am like a baby who just learned to walk. The


    baby is much better than me. They will learn to walk very quickly. After practicing for so long, I can walk


    only two steps, wanting to take a few more steps, cold sweat broke out on my head.¡±


    The doctor said, let him take his time, don¡¯t worry.


    Could he not be in a hurry?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan wished he could walk normally tomorrow, without having to trouble others to take care of him.


    He could also stand by Liberty¡¯s side and be her reliance.


    Before he could walk normally, he didn¡¯t want to think about his rtionship with Liberty, and didn¡¯t


    want to drag Liberty down.


    Even though Liberty never disliked him.

 Chapter 2435

    Chapter 2435


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take your time. You have made great progress. Many people like you have difficulty


    standing up independently. You have been able to take two or three steps, which is very good. Don¡¯t


    give yourself too much stress, pay attention to the body. The body is the capital of the revolution.¡±


    Liberty pushed him to the front of thewn, and said to him: ¡°MR. Lewis, you walk slowly on thewn,


    even if you fall, it won¡¯t hurt too much.¡±


    In Lewis¡¯s house, when Duncan practiced walking, he was also on thewn.


    Duncan looked up at her and said to her: ¡°I will fall, and it will be ugly. Liberty, don¡¯tugh at me, and


    don¡¯t feel sorry for me. This is the pain I have to go through, and it is also a recovery process.¡±


    Knowing that Duncan had strong self-esteem, Liberty nodded and said, ¡°I won¡¯tugh at you. If you


    think I will put a lot of pressure on you here, I can go away.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°No, you give me a lot of motivation. For you, I will grit my teeth and persevere.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t for Liberty and wanted to give Liberty happiness, Duncan would not be able to quickly adjust


    his mentality and cheer up.


    Maybe just like when he just got out of a car ident, he gave up on himself.


    At that time, he really felt desperate, thinking that he could only sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    The first thing he thought of was that he didn¡¯t want to drag Liberty down. He wanted to force Liberty to


    stay away from him, and even resent him.


    Liberty didn¡¯t stay away from him.


    She said that she didn¡¯t love him and didn¡¯t ept his feelings, but she was not a heartless person.


    Even if he deliberately made things difficult for her and treated her badly, she still went to the hospital to


    visit him every day and take care of him.


    Liberty said she took his mother¡¯s money, Duncan knew that his mother really wanted to give it to her,


    and Liberty would not ept it.


    She¡¯s not the kind of woman who wanted money.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis,e on, you are the best!¡± Liberty made a cheering gesture towards him.


    Duncan smiled, ¡°Am I really the best?¡±


    Liberty smiled, ¡°In my heart and Sonny¡¯s, you are the best,e on!¡±


    Her smile was as bright as a flower, filling Duncan with confidence.


    He stood up with great effort, Liberty instinctively wanted to reach out to support him, but stretched out


    his hand, then retracted it.


    Let him do it himself.


    After Duncan stood up, his legs were still shaking. He stood still for a while before he could take a step.


    After taking a step, he stopped again and kept shaking his legs. Sweat was already forming on his


    forehead and face.


    Liberty looked stressed, she endured it, and didn¡¯t reach out to help him.


    She believed that he could hold on, ovee difficulties, and take one step, two steps, three steps, or


    even countless steps.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan took another step. He wanted to go on to the third step without stopping, but unfortunately his


    two legs were not strong enough, so after the third step, he couldn¡¯t hold on and fell to the ground.


    He fell very embarrassingly.


    Liberty walked over quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan raised his hand to stop her from trying to help him, he said: ¡°Let me do it myself, this kind of


    thing depends on myself, you can¡¯t help me.¡±


    He had a firm will and insisted on rehabilitation.


    Others really couldn¡¯t help him.


    Liberty stood aside, watched Duncan sit on the ground and rested for a while. The Duncan stood up on


    his own, but his legs still couldn¡¯t exert much strength. After standing up, he fell down and sat down


    again on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, why don¡¯t you just sit down for a while longer.¡± Liberty said distressedly.


    Now she could understand that when Duncan was undergoing rehabilitation, even Mrs. Lewis was not


    allowed to be by his side.


    It¡¯s not that Duncan felt ashamed of himself; it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t want people who cared about him to


    look at him like this and feel sorry for him.

 Chapter 2436

    Chapter 2436


    If Mrs. Lewis had been watching from the sidelines, she would have cried a lot.


    After such a long time, Mrs. Lewis was still living with self-me.


    Mrs. Lewis thought she caused the car ident of her youngest son.


    If she hadn¡¯t stopped Duncan from pursuing Liberty and forced him to die, if she hadn¡¯t been chasing


    Duncan in a car and trying to stop him from looking for Liberty, Duncan wouldn¡¯t have been able to


    drive fast, and he wouldn¡¯t have rear-ended him because he couldn¡¯t brake enough.


    It¡¯s all his mother¡¯s fault.


    When Duncan gave up on himself, Mrs. Lewis cried.


    Mrs. Lewis cried when she saw Duncan doing his rehabilitation.


    Therefore, when Duncan was doing rehabilitation, he no longer kept his family by his side, lest his


    mother cry.


    He had epted the reality, and he would find it annoying if his mother cried all the time.


    Duncan: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll sit for a while, and then I¡¯ll be able to stand up. Liberty, is there any water? I¡¯m a little


    thirsty.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°You rest here. I¡¯ll go back to the house and bring you a pot of water. Do you want some food?


    Bring you some food too?¡±


    Duncan got hungry easily like this.


    Duncan smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m hungry. We just finished breakfast. Mrs. Lane¡¯s cooking skills


    are good. I eat at your ce, and I have to eat every time. Just bring me a pot of water.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Don¡¯t be brave. When your leg hurts, don¡¯t hold on. I¡¯ll fill you with water.¡±


    Duncan said: ¡°Liberty, I know my own situation, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be brave.¡±


    With Duncan¡¯s reassurance, Liberty hurried back to the house, found a kettle to clean, and filled


    Duncan with a pot of warm water.


    Duncan was really thirsty, and it was also to drive Liberty away, lest she see him in a mess and feel


    sorry for him.


    When Liberty returned to the house to fill the water, Duncan got up again, and then continued to walk.


    This time, he took two extra steps. He was very happy, and when he wanted to share with Liberty, he


    turned around and remembered that Liberty was pushed away by him.


    Then turning around, he fell to the ground again.


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help but beat his two legs a few times, ¡°It¡¯s so useless, I can¡¯t hold it after only four


    steps, it¡¯s been so long, I can¡¯t even walk a few meters, what use am I?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He pped his legs a few more times.


    Looking up at the sky, the sky was gray.


    Like his mood at the moment.


    The sky was gray, as if it was going to rain, and there was a cool breeze, and he was still sweating


    profusely.


    Duncan wiped his sweat.


    ¡°I want to stand up again, stand up, for Liberty, for Sonny, I will stand up!¡± Duncan quickly came out of


    his depression.


    He couldn¡¯t be beaten.


    In Liberty¡¯s words, others like him couldn¡¯t stand up on their own now. Not only could he stand up by


    himself, but he could also walk a few steps. He had recovered very well.


    He hadn¡¯t used a cane yet.


    After sitting for a while, Duncan stood up again and insisted on walking.


    Even though he repeatedly fell and sat on the grass, he stood up again and again. With his


    persistence, he found that he could walk ten steps with the pain, which was the most steps he had


    taken since he started rehabilitation day.


    Duncan was very happy. He felt that no matter how hard he worked, he could go a long way.


    If he could walk for a while and work harder, he would be able to walk like a normal person, and he


    would truly recover.

 Chapter 2437

    Chapter 2437


    Liberty came out with a kettle and saw Duncan falling and getting up again from a distance, continuing


    to practice walking. She stopped and watched his persistence from a distance, but did not go closer,


    fearing that Duncan would be under great pressure.


    She had seen him when he was in the most embarrassment, but no one liked to show their


    embarrassment to others all the time.


    Duncan also wanted to save face.


    When Duncan got tired, he wanted to sit back in the wheelchair, but he was too tired to stand up and


    there was no one around. Duncan crawled back to the wheelchair, grabbed the wheelchair, climbed


    back to his feet, sat back in the wheelchair, and gasped.


    When Duncan was looking around, Liberty hurriedly hid behind a tree to prevent Duncan from noticing


    that she was already here.


    Seeing Duncan crawling to the wheelchair and using the wheelchair to stand up, Liberty¡¯s heart ached.


    He would be like this, rted to her.


    He got into the car ident because he insisted on pursuing her, was unwilling to give up on her, and


    resisted his mother¡¯s persecution.


    It¡¯s all because of her.


    Duncan was the fourth young master of the Lewis family, born with a silver spoon in his mouth, a proud


    son of heaven, but because of her ending up like this, Liberty felt both distressed and med herself.


    She was not the one who made Duncan like her and pursue her, but Duncan¡¯s ident was indeed


    because of her.


    She didn¡¯t kill Boren, Boren died because of her.


    Liberty¡¯s eyes were moist. After a while, she wiped her eyes to calm down her emotions, and then she


    walked towards Duncan calmly holding the kettle as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Liberty called him and walked over, saying, ¡°The kettle at home has not been used for a long time. I


    searched for it for a long time and kept you waiting.¡±


    She walked to Duncan, handed the kettle to him and said, ¡°This is warm water. It won¡¯t burn your


    mouth. Drink it quickly.¡±


    Seeing that Duncan was still sweating, she took out a pack of tissues in her trouser pocket. She was a


    precious mother and always carried tissues on her body. When the child needed tissues, she carried


    them with her, which was much more convenient.


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, you came back by himself and sat on the chair!? Mr. Lewis, you are great.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She used a tissue to wipe Duncan¡¯s sweat and praised him.


    Duncan¡¯s face suddenly turned red. He had been walking outside a lot recently, sometimes to practice


    walking, although he always picked ces with tree shade, and soon the sun would be able to reach


    him, making his skin tanned a lot.


    His ck face was stained with red, which was not easy to spot.


    It wasn¡¯t Liberty¡¯s words of praise that made him blush, it was Liberty¡¯s gesture of wiping his sweat that


    was too intimate for him, so he couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    His heart was also beating wildly, and the heartbeat had elerated.


    Liberty was too kind and considerate to him. Did it mean that she could ept his feelings if she was


    so considerate to him and stayed close to help him wipe his sweat?


    Looking down, seeing his legs, Duncan¡¯s expression was gloomy again. He had not recovered, and he


    couldn¡¯t walk like a normal person. Even if Liberty was willing to ept his feelings, he was not willing


    to drag Liberty down at this time.


    When he recovered, he would definitely propose to her!


    Duncan gave himself a year, not too long, and couldn¡¯t let Liberty wait for him for several years,


    dying Liberty¡¯s youth. Although Liberty had always said that she didn¡¯t want to remarry, those who


    cared about her still hoped that she could have a new start.


    He was recognized by Grandma York, Mrs. Stone and Serenity.


    Thinking like this, Duncan regained his confidence.

 Chapter 2438

    Chapter 2438


    Now he and Liberty were not talking about rtionships, and Liberty was not talking about rtionships


    with anyone else. This was a good thing.


    Oh, that drunk man wanted to pursue Liberty. Except for Duncan, who was unprepared, she was


    approached by the drunk man at the All You Can Eat restaurant. After meeting Liberty, Duncan knew of


    the existence of such a love rival and secretly intercepted him to prevent him from having another


    chance to approach her.


    How could Duncan let others take away the person he had guarded for more than a year?


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, the sun didn¡¯t rise today; why would your face be red?¡± Liberty said suddenly.


    Duncan: ¡°¡­Is there any? Maybe it¡¯s because I practiced for too long just now. I was tired and out of


    breath, so my face turned a little red.¡±


    He refused to admit that he blushed because she wiped his sweat.


    After all, he was almost 40 years old. He had never eaten pork or seen a pig walking. What¡¯s more, he


    was in the world during his rebellious period. What hadn¡¯t he seen before?


    Duncan didn¡¯t think he was an innocent man. He had seen everything and had a lot of experience.


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, don¡¯t tire yourself out. Your leg is still recovering. If you are too tired and injured, it


    will be counterproductive. The doctor also told you to take it easy.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can hold on. However, I will go to the hospital for a review the day after tomorrow.


    Liberty, are you free tomorrow? Can you apany me to the hospital for a review?¡±


    After Duncan drank the water, he looked up at Liberty with deep eyes.


    Every time he went to the hospital for a review, if he wasn¡¯t apanied by his parents or brother,


    more often than not he would be apanied by his two bodyguards.


    He really wanted Liberty to apany him.


    Liberty agreed without thinking, ¡°Seren wille back tomorrow. I have time the day after tomorrow.


    Mr. Lewis, what time did you make an appointment? I will pick you up from your house and apany


    you to the hospital for a review.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said: ¡°There is no need to pick me up. Our two families are close together. I simply


    ask the driver to bring me here. I typically arrive at the hospital around eight in the morning which I can


    complete the exam early, and return early.¡±


    What he hated most now was the hospital, but he had to go.


    Duncan added: ¡°Tomorrow, Serenity will return home. She has to eat three times. I¡¯ll arrange someone


    toe over to help you tomorrow, otherwise you and Mrs. Lane will be exhausted.¡±


    Yesterday the Hunt family had dinner, and Duncan arranged for someone toe over to help.


    Liberty said: ¡°Tomorrow, only a few of my closest family members wille over for dinner, Mrs. Lane


    and I can handle it, but I still have to entertain guests, that¡¯s fine, please help me arrange some people


    toe over to help, I¡¯ll pay the sry.¡±


    The business of the restaurant was good, so she couldn¡¯t recruit people from the restaurant to help, so


    she had no choice but to ept everyone¡¯s kindness.


    Duncan pretended to be angry and said: ¡°Liberty, why are you being polite to me? Don¡¯t talk about my


    feelings for you, even for the sake of Zachary, I can¡¯t ept your money. They work here. Those who


    received a sry, arranged for them to help you temporarily, and I calcted another daily wage for


    them.


    Don¡¯t give it any more, you are being polite to me for only a thousand or a few hundred dors.


    Besides, you pay for it, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡±


    Liberty smiled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s only a thousand or a few hundred dors, I won¡¯t be polite to you, and you will


    pay for it.¡±


    Anyway, he let her do whatever he wanted every day. Even if he ate at the restaurant, she wouldn¡¯t


    charge him any money, so it could be offset.


    Love for love, reason for reason.


    She didn¡¯t want to take advantage.


    Only then did Duncan ease his expression, and said, ¡°Well, they are old acquaintances and old friends,


    and you always count them so clearly with me.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that Liberty and Zachary were clearly counted, Duncan didn¡¯t want to benefit; he thought in his


    heart that Liberty epted his love and treated him as a family member.


    At the same time, the Wiltspoon Hotel.

 Chapter 2439

    Chapter 2439


    Julian, who had never been drunk since he knew how to drink, got very drunk at Zachary¡¯s wedding for


    the first time.


    That wine was delicious!


    With Kiera by his side, he was in a good mood, so he drank a lot of wine.


    When he was drinking it, he praised it as a good wine.


    The wine had so much stamina that he actually got drunk!


    Opening his eyes, Julian felt a headache, and he closed his eyes again.


    He hadn¡¯t slept enough, but his headache won¡¯t hurt so much.


    Soon, he opened his eyes again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just because he found himself lying in a strange room.


    Where was he?


    He was not with his Bucham family or in his own vi.


    Wasn¡¯t his body picked up after he was drunk?


    Logically impossible.


    He drank the wedding wine at the York Family¡¯s Wildridge Manor, even if he was drunk, no one would


    dare to pick up his corpse unless he wanted to die.


    Julian didn¡¯t care about his headache, and sat up suddenly from the bed. The quilt that covered him


    slipped off, and he was relieved to see himself under the quilt, fully clothed and not stripped naked.


    Everyone in the upper ss in Wiltspoon knew that Julian was wearing a man¡¯s skin in vain, and he


    was actually like a eunuch. No one would want to take advantage of him by stripping him naked while


    he was drunk.


    However, his coat was taken off.


    After Julian sat up, he also saw everything in the room clearly. He seemed to be in a hotel.


    He slid out of the bed, went to the bed and looked down, and knew that he was in Wiltspoon Hotel at


    the moment.


    In York¡¯s hotel.


    Julian waspletely relieved, turned around, fell back on the bed, and rubbed his painful temples.


    Why did it hurt so much?


    Hangovers could really cause headaches.


    It felt like his head was going to explode; it hurt to death.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    The phone rang.


    Julian touched his trouser pocket, and his mobile phone was still in his trouser pocket, exining that


    the person who sent him to the hotel just helped him take off his coat and didn¡¯t touch him again, and


    didn¡¯t even take out his mobile phone for him to put away.


    At this moment, Julian, who was awake, guessed that the person who sent him to the hotel must be


    Kiera.


    Kiera apanied him to the wedding of Zachary and Serenity. Because of his advance warning,


    everyone only dared to call him President Bucham, and no one called him Young Master Bucham.


    Kiera didn¡¯t know that the person named Josh she sawst night was his cousin.


    At the wedding banquet, he and Josh had never met face to face, and he was just not far from Josh,


    pointing at Josh and telling Kiera that that was President Bucham of the York Corporation.


    At that time, Kiera praised Josh so well that he almost overturned the jar of jealousy.

 Chapter 2440

    Chapter 2440


    Fortunately, Josh was married, and Jasmine was pregnant. Julian didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    Besides, Kiera only admired powerful people. Josh was that kind of powerful person in everyone¡¯s


    eyes.


    It¡¯s normal for Kiera to appreciate and praise Josh.


    Seeing that the caller ID was from Kiera, Julian felt his headache a little less.


    He quickly answered Kiera¡¯s call.


    Julian: ¡°Ms. Caron.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Bucham, are you awake? Or was it woken up by my phone call? I see that you have been


    asleep for a long time. It is almost ten o¡¯clock now, so I called you to see if you are awake.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t drink, she woke up very early.


    She was away from home, and after waking up, she couldn¡¯t go to the practice room to practice martial


    arts, so she went to the street outside and ran for a long way, then ran back to the hotel, took a shower,


    and went to the self-service room on the first floor of the hotel for breakfast.


    Julian fell asleep drunk, so she didn¡¯t bother Julian, and went to the restaurant to have breakfast by


    herself.


    The cafeteria on the first floor of Wiltspoon Hotel was the best among all hotels in Wiltspoon. There


    were a wide variety of food and drink in it. People from the southeast and northwest could enjoy the


    taste of their hometown when they came here.


    Kiera especially liked to have three meals a day in the cafeteria on the first floor.


    She brought her children to Wiltspoon for apetition and stayed at the Wiltspoon Hotel. After eating


    for a few days, the next day she returned to Yonsburg, she began to miss the food in the Wiltspoon


    Hotel¡¯s cafeteria.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ms. Caron, I just woke up. When I woke up and found myself in the hotel, I received a call from you.¡±


    Julian said gratefully: ¡°Ms. Caron, were you the one who took me homest night? Sorry to trouble you,


    thank you, I was supposed to take care of you, but I asked you to take care of me.¡±


    Kiera said: ¡°Mr. Bucham, I don¡¯t know where your home is, so I have to bring you to the hotel. Mr.


    Bucham, you don¡¯t need to say those kind words. You took me to Young Master York¡¯s wedding


    banquet and allowed me to eat the most delicious food in the world, and I also met people I really want


    to see and know.


    Young Mistress York was not only very gentle to me, but also gave me her contact number. She said


    that I would call her and chat with her when I have time in the future. She is also a martial arts


    practitioner, and we will have the same topics.¡±


    Kiera had a very good impression of Serenity.


    She felt that Serenity didn¡¯t put on airs at all, and was approachable, so she chatted with her a few


    times, and they got along very well.


    And the wife of President Bucham¡¯s special assistant was also very good.


    By the way, President Bucham¡¯s special assistant and Julian have the same surname Bucham.


    Kiera hadn¡¯t asked Julian and his special assistant if they were a family, but there were many people


    with the same name and surname in the world, and the same surname Bucham may not necessarily be


    a family.


    Julian smiled, and said, ¡°Young Mistress York is approachable. She doesn¡¯t put on airs of Mistress


    York, if you can chat with her, you can have more contacts, don¡¯t be afraid of Young Master York.¡±


    Yesterday, Julian noticed Kiera¡¯s face. When fighting old fritters like Zachary, who had been in the mall


    for a long time, they dared not speak, probably because Zachary and these old fritters had


    umted power for a long time.


    Kiera: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, it¡¯s because I feel that Young Master York is difficult to get along with, but I have


    no defense. I¡¯m dealing with the youngdy, not Young Master York. No matter how difficult Young


    Master York is, I don¡¯t want to step on his tail or pluck his tiger whiskers. He probably won¡¯t bite.¡±


    Julian chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, as long as you don¡¯t step on Young Master York¡¯s tail or pull out


    his tiger whiskers, for the sake of friendship with me, he won¡¯t do anything to you. As long as you can


    get along with Young Mistress York and the others, you can almost walk sideways in Wiltspoon in the


    future.¡±


    Even if she couldn¡¯t get along with Serenity, she would be the youngdy of Bucham family. She


    could also walk sideways.


    Kiera thought of Jasmine, Elisa and others introduced to her by Serenity. They were all well-known


    daughters and young mistresses in Wiltspoon. The daughter of the martial arts director.


    Then Julianughed and said, ¡°They are all easy to get along with, and Ms. Stone¡¯s personality is


    especially to my liking.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t know about Elisa before, but only heard about Zachary and Serenity.


    This time, she met Elisa when she followed Julian over for the wedding banquet.


    Julian said: ¡°Our personalities are very simr, straightforward, Miss Stone is such a character, you can


    come and go often when you are free in the future.¡±


    Kiera was by Julian¡¯s side all day; everyone in the upper ss in Wiltspoon knew Kiera was the dish on


    his te.


    Kiera would also be the young wife of his Bucham family in the future, and she had enough


    qualifications to make friends with anyone.

 Chapter 2441

    Chapter 2441


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯te here often, Mr. Bucham, do you have a headache? Do you want to


    eat?¡±


    She was full.


    ¡°It hurts. To be honest, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been drunk, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve tasted the headache


    after a hangover. It feels like my head is about to be torn apart. It hurts so much that I want to wring my


    head off.¡± Julian said. As he spoke, he raised his head and rubbed his painful temples.


    He was stillining in his heart that the wine prepared by Zachary was so delicious that it made


    them all drunk.


    Zachary: ¡­I have prepared wine for you, and you are going to me me? He was not drunk even


    though he was the groom, but the best man was drunk because Julian was not a drinker.


    Julian: ¡­


    ¡°I have a headache and don¡¯t want to eat, but I feel very hungry.¡± Julian said this with a bit of


    pitifulness, hoping to get Kiera¡¯s heartache.


    Kiera didn¡¯t feel sorry for him, after all, she had no feelings, but out of politeness, she had to care about


    Julian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the front desk if there is any honey. Ask them for some honey and make a ss of honey water


    for you to drink. It can relieve your headache. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can go to the hospital and ask the


    doctor to prescribe some medicine for you.¡± Kiera said, ¡°Even if you have a headache, you still have to


    eat something. You can¡¯t get hungry. If you want to eat breakfast, I¡¯ll go outside and pack it for you. At


    this point, the breakfast in the cafeteria is probably not avable.¡±


    After a while All had lunch.


    Julian didn¡¯t even eat breakfast.


    Julian: ¡°Thank you, Ms. Caron. I just want to eat something light. Have you eaten, Ms. Caron?¡±


    Kiera said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink any alcohol yesterday, and I wasn¡¯t drunk. I woke up early today.


    But I get up early every day, and I usually have to get up early to practice at home. There is no practice


    room here, so I go for a run outside, and when Ie back, I tuck into the cafeteria for breakfast.


    I have to say that the buffet restaurant of Wiltspoon Hotel is my favorite. Every time I go in with an


    empty stomach, I have to hold my stomach and hold on the wall when Ie out.¡±


    Julian was amused by her words. When he smiled, his head hurt even more.


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you have a headache. I¡¯ll go to the front desk right away and ask if there is any


    honey. If not, I¡¯ll buy it outside. You boil some water in the room first, then pour it out and put it in a cup.


    You can only drink honey with warm boiled water.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Okay, please excuse me, Ms. Caron.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Kiera took the initiative to end the call, and then went downstairs with her mobile phone and room card.


    Fortunately, there was honey at the front desk. The front desk filled a disposable cup with more than


    half a cup of honey, put the disposable cup in a ziplock bag, and then handed it to Kiera.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Kiera took the honey and turned to leave. Thinking of packing breakfast for Julian, she turned around


    and handed the half cup of honey to the front desk, begging: ¡°Excuse me, can you help me get this?


    Can a cup of honey be delivered to room 308? My friend was drunkst night, and now he wakes up


    with a headache, let him drink a cup of honey water to relieve his headache.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Wiltspoon Hotel was not open yesterday during the day, but that didn¡¯t mean people didn¡¯t live in


    the hotel. Guests who came to attend the wedding from other ces, except those who had a


    particrly good personal rtionship with the York family, lived in the Wildridge Manor, and everyone


    else lived in the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Julian was Zachary¡¯s best man. Many people didn¡¯t know that Julian was the young master who never


    saw his head and tail, but seeing him as Zachary¡¯s best man, they could guess that he was either rich


    or noble. Last night, Kiera brought the drunk Julian over to stay in the hotel.


    The people in the hotel had an impression of him, and immediately arranged a room for Julian.


    But Kiera didn¡¯t know that the people in the hotel had an impression of them.


    She thought, five-star hotel, people came in and out, how could they remember so many people?


    The front desk readily agreed.

 Chapter 2442

    Chapter 2442


    Only then did Kiera feel relieved to go out to pack breakfast for Julian.


    Julian said he wanted to eat something light.


    She went to a breakfast shop, packed a bowl of porridge, and ordered some sauerkraut, which she


    gave to Julian to eat with the porridge.


    Afraid that Julian wouldn¡¯t be full, he packed another basket of steamed dumplings and then returned


    to the hotel with the packed breakfast.


    Ten minutester.


    Kiera stood at the door of Julian¡¯s room and patted the door, ¡°Mr. Bucham, Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Julian quickly came over and opened the door for her.


    Kiera stood at the door of the room, handing him the packed breakfast, and asked with concern: ¡°Mr.


    Bucham, I asked the front desk to bring you honey first. Did you make some honey water?¡±


    Julian picked up the breakfast she had packed back and moved his body to let Kiera in.


    Kiera originally didn¡¯t want to go in, but seeing that he was staggering away and showing no intention


    of closing the door, and that he was neatly dressed, after a slight hesitation, she walked into his room.


    Last night, she was the one who helped him back to his room to rest.


    Fortunately, she had been practicing martial arts since she was a child, so she was strong enough to


    help him back to his room.


    An ordinary girl really couldn¡¯t help Julian. When he was drunk, he couldn¡¯t even walk. If no one helped


    him, he would lie down on the ground. Even if someone helped him, his whole body weight would be


    on the person who helped him.


    So it took a lot of effort to support him.


    ¡°The water has just been boiled. It¡¯s still very hot. I¡¯ll make some honey waterter. I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s


    eat breakfast first.¡±


    Julian was also really hungry.


    He drank too much yesterday and didn¡¯t get much food. Now it¡¯s past breakfast time, so it¡¯s strange


    that he¡¯s not hungry.


    He sat down in front of theputer desk in the room, impatiently opened the bag containing the


    breakfast, and took out the breakfast that Kiera had packed for him one by one.


    White porridge, sauerkraut, steamed dumplings.


    It¡¯s really simple and light!


    To be honest, Julian had never had such a simple breakfast.


    Julian, who was usually used to delicacies from mountains and seas and big fish and meat, did not


    dislike Kiera¡¯s packed breakfast.


    When a person is extremely hungry, everything they eat feels delicious, and besides, it¡¯s also good to


    change the taste once in a while.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you said you wanted something lighter, so I packed a bowl of porridge and a basket of


    steamed dumplings for you.¡±


    Kiera sat down opposite him, saw the cup of boiling water drying, touched it with her hand, said, ¡°It¡¯s


    still a little hot.¡±


    She picked up the cup of boiling water, got up and walked away.


    Soon after, she came back with the ss of water.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She poured half a cup of honey from the front desk into the cup of warm water, then handed the cup to


    Julian, and said, ¡°When you drink itter, you can drink it after stirring it with a spoon.¡±


    Julian touched the outside of the water ss and found that the temperature was moderate.


    ¡°I took it to the sink just now, put some cold water in the dish, and then put the whole ss of water into


    the cold water, so that it cools down quickly. I want to drink water at home, and I will do this when I


    think the water is too hot. But my mother usually helps us dry the boiled water in advance, knowing that


    we will drink water when wee back.¡±


    They exercised a lot, and they needed to drink a lot of water, especially in summer.

 Chapter 2443

    Chapter 2443


    Julian smiled: ¡°Maybe I seldom drink boiled water. I have never done it like this.¡±


    He suddenly understood why Zachary and Serenity fell into love in the end after their sh marriage.


    Zachary lived with her. The down-to-earth life that he had never lived before, he felt new at the


    beginning, and he was not used to it, butter on he not only got used to it, but also became greedy.


    That¡¯s why Zachary had been lying to Serenity by hiding his true identity.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian thought, when would he make it clear to Kiera?


    He couldn¡¯t follow Zachary¡¯s old path, could he?


    Serenity was such a good-tempered person, but she had been deceived by him for so long. When she


    found out the truth, he was so angry that she wanted to divorce Zachary, scared Zachary so much, and


    did things that shocked everyone.


    Kiera had a clear distinction between love and hate, she seemed carefree and didn¡¯t like to care about


    it, but she really stepped on her tail, and when she was angry, she could even destroy the house.


    Cheating is, well, not advisable.


    The masters behind the York family didn¡¯t dare to hide their identities like Zachary when they were


    chasing their wives. They all disclosed their identities, but they were afraid of being like Zachary.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Kiera saw that Julian was looking straight at her without blinking, and called to him in puzzlement.


    Julian came to his senses.


    ¡°I was fascinated by thinking about things just now.¡± Julian said shyly.


    Kiera asked gossiping: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what are you thinking about? You are so obsessed with it.¡±


    She called him several times in session, but Julian didn¡¯t respond. She almost reached out and


    patted him.


    If it were her brother or the other coaches in the martial arts gym, she promised to p him.


    ¡°I thought about a friend. Ms. Caron, if someone cheated you, it would take a long time to cheat you,


    but for him, he has difficulties. After you know the truth, will you forgive him?¡±


    ¡°No matter what the reasons are, it¡¯s wrong to lie to others. No one wants to be deceived. He has been


    deceived for a long time. If he knows the truth, he must not be p!ssed off. If you know the truth, don¡¯t


    cheat from the beginning.¡± Kiera said to Julian: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you have to persuade your friends well, if


    you don¡¯t n to cheat for a lifetime, you should be honest with the person who was cheated by him as


    soon as possible. Everything, try to get the other party¡¯s forgiveness.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Yes, what you said makes sense, and I will tell my friend.¡±


    He tested it like this and knew Kiera¡¯s bottom line.


    After two days, after he sent Kiera back to Yonsburg, he should confess everything to Kiera.


    However, after being honest, he was afraid that he would not be able to go to the martial arts gym


    again.


    Although he didn¡¯t really want to learn martial arts at Caron¡¯s martial arts gym, his boxing and kicking


    skills should be on par with Kiera¡¯s. The two of them had never fought before, so he didn¡¯t know who


    was superior and who was inferior for the time being. When he saw Kiera take action that night, he


    guessed that their skills were equally matched.


    If he didn¡¯t go to the home martial arts gym, he couldn¡¯t get close to the route of getting the moon first.


    Julian thought about what Kiera said and decided that if he couldn¡¯t find a way around, he should just


    leave it. He wasn¡¯t able to deceive Kiera. If she found out the truth in the future and was so angry that


    she wanted to leave him, he might go crazy like Zachary did.

 Chapter 2444

    Chapter 2444


    As Kiera said ¡ª ¡®if you want to cheat, you have to lie for the rest of your life, don¡¯t let the other party


    know, otherwise you have to be honest early, try to win the other party¡¯s forgiveness, and don¡¯t make


    the same mistake again and again.¡¯


    There was no way Julian could lie to Kiera for the rest of his life.


    After all, he still had to take care of the Bucham family¡¯s business. When Kiera married him in the


    future, he would also get along with his nsmen. How could he keep it a secret for the rest of his life.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera asked gossipingly: ¡°Mr. Bucham, did your friend cheat on the person he likes? Or did he just lie to


    his brothers and friends?¡±


    Julian: ¡°What should I do? Confid to me, I don¡¯t know what to say, he lies to the other party, as long as


    he is afraid that the other party will know that he is prone to danger in his life, and scare the woman


    away.


    Emotional matters, it¡¯s better not to deceit. Although his rtionship is nk now, but I think, if he


    cheats on her, she will definitely beat him to pieces, kick him again, and nevermunicate with each


    other forever.¡±


    For a moment, Julian was frightened that Kiera was even more cruel than Serenity.


    After he swallowed the steamed dumpling in his mouth, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk to each other forever?¡±


    So serious?


    Kiera said: ¡°He treats her insincerely and deceives her. How can she dare to spend her whole life with


    this kind of person? Who can guarantee that he will not deceive her in the days toe? Didn¡¯t he say


    that the rtionship must be sincere and the marriage must be sincere? Anyway, I can¡¯t tolerate my


    boyfriend cheating on me. Looking at character from small things, such a man is not worthy of my


    entrustment for life.¡±


    After she finished speaking, sheughed at herself and said: ¡°If my mother is here to listen If ites


    to me, she will scold me again, me me for being so serious that I¡¯m only 24 years old, and I don¡¯t


    even have a boyfriend.


    That¡¯s my attitude. I¡¯d rather be single for the rest of my life, I don¡¯t want to marry a hypocritical person


    who will lie to me at any time.¡±


    Julian¡¯s palms broke out in cold sweat.


    Fortunately, he asked Kiera now to know her tolerance for deception.


    The two of them had not yet be boyfriend and girlfriend, and the issue of emotional deception had


    not been involved.


    Let Kiera know that he was the young master of the Bucham family earlier, and after the two became


    ordinary friends for a period of time, he would start a formal pursuit of Kiera.


    From now on, he would not dare to lie to Kiera.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, is the friend you are talking about Mr. York? Didn¡¯t Mr. York deceive the eldest mistress


    york when he had a sh marriage?¡± Kiera asked for confirmation.


    Julian smiled nonchntly: ¡°It wasn¡¯t him, but he did deceive Serenity back then. Serenity knew that


    she had been deceived for so long and was so angry that the couple almost couldn¡¯t get back together.


    It¡¯s another friend of mine, He is about to follow the old path of Young Master York.¡±


    Kiera said: ¡°That friend of yours doesn¡¯t know about Young Master York? He has learned from the past,


    and he is going to follow the same old path of Young Master York?¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­ .Yes, another day I will properly advise my friend, asking him to treat each other sincerely


    and stop lying. No matter what the reason is, he can¡¯t lie to others, right?


    Reverse roles, let¡¯s switch to us. If you are cheated, you will also be very angry. Some people will let go


    easily and forgive the person who cheated her. Some people cannot tolerate a grain of sand in their


    eyes. If you are cheated once, not only will you not trust that person in the future, and there is a


    possibility that we may even cut off contact with each other because of this.¡±


    Kiera agreed, ¡°That¡¯s the reason. Anyway, I just can¡¯t tolerate others lying to me, especially my


    boyfriend, who is rushing to get married and will be my pillow partner from now on. How can I feel


    at ease? If the person next to you lies to you, it can really kill you. If it kills you, you don¡¯t even know


    how you died.¡±

 Chapter 2445

    Chapter 2445


    Julian thought about it carefully, nodded in agreement with Kiera¡¯s statement, and said, ¡°If you really


    like it, you really have to be honest with each other. Ms. Caron, thank you. I will have a good chat with


    my friend. Let him stop hiding it.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said: ¡°Mr. Bucham, there is no need to thank me. I just expressed my opinion.


    Everyone has different ideas. We feel that we should not lie to others. Others do not think so. Some


    people are used to living in lies.


    You can talk to your friend. He will listen to you. If he doesn¡¯t, you don¡¯t have to talk anymore. We are


    the ones who pretend to be asleep because we can¡¯t wake them up.¡±


    Julian was quite embarrassed.


    When he confessed to Kiera, he wondered what Kiera would think of him.


    He had to arrange it so that Kiera would know his other identity naturally, and then he could exin it


    naturally.


    After eating the breakfast that Kiera had packed back and drinking a ss of honey water, Julian felt a


    little better.


    Kiera asked him: ¡°Mr. Bucham, do you need to continue to rest?¡±


    Julian: ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. I won¡¯t sleep anymore. I¡¯ll go for a walk and then take a lunch break after


    dinner. Now my head doesn¡¯t hurt so much.¡±


    Kiera said: ¡°Then let¡¯s go shopping. I promised the children that I would bring them some small gifts


    when I go back.¡±


    She said that the children were like bone dragons, and her tone was full of doting.


    For her students, she actually spoiled them.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Julian had no objection. He wished he could go shopping with Kiera.


    So, Julian, who seldom went shopping, apanied Kiera to stroll around the streets near the hotel.


    The two people were walking instead of driving. Not far away, they heard someone shouting, ¡°Robbery,


    robbery.¡±


    When Julian heard someone shouting, he thought he heard it wrong.


    Some people still had the guts to rob someone on the street. Didn¡¯t they know that there were cameras


    everywhere to watch them?


    Even if the robbery was sessful, the person would not be able to get away if someone called the


    police. He or she would be caught sooner orter.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The two looked for the sound and saw a tall man holding a bag in his hand and running desperately.


    There was a woman chasing behind him and shouting loudly, wanting everyone¡¯s help. The woman


    was wearing high heels and couldn¡¯t run fast.


    The next moment, The woman really twisted her foot and fell to the ground.


    Kiera immediately left Julian and ran towards the robber.


    When she was almost approaching, she suddenly quickened her pace, ran a few steps quickly, then


    flew up and kicked the man.


    The man avoided Kiera¡¯s kick and red at Kiera. Seeing that it was a woman, he didn¡¯t take it


    seriously and kicked Kiera.


    Kiera also kicked out, and the two kicked each other. Before the man could react, Kiera kicked out


    again and reached out to snatch the bag in his hand.


    ¡°court death!¡±


    The man was robbed and was already flustered. Suddenly he met a nosy woman. He was furious. After


    fighting, he found that Kiera knew how to box and kick.


    He actually pulled out a sharp knife and stabbed Kiera.

 Chapter 2446

    Chapter 2446


    Kiera tilted her head, and the sharp knife passed in front of her, almost scratching her face.


    The man flicked his wrist and shed Kiera¡¯s neck with the sharp knife.


    Julian¡¯s big hand seemed to appear suddenly, and quickly grabbed his hand. With a strong force, the


    man let out a scream, and then the sharp knife in his hand fell to the ground. Then, he was kicked


    again. He could not retreat because Julian¡¯s big hand was still tightly sping his wrist.


    Julian turned around, turned to the robber¡¯s back, and kicked the robber¡¯s hind legs. The man only felt


    pain in his hind legs and fell to his knees involuntarily. His wrists that were restrained were immediately


    pulled by Julian.


    Julian bullied the robber again, pushed the robber to the ground, and rubbed his face hard against the


    ground. The robber¡¯s face was bruised and bleeding, and the pain made him scream: ¡°Call XXX


    quickly, help, call the police.¡±


    Julian chuckled, ¡°Yes, yes, you need to call XXX.¡±


    He raised his head and said to Kiera: ¡°Ms. Caron, please call the police.¡±


    Kiera was surprised by Julian¡¯s skills and thought his movements were so cool.


    After hearing Julian¡¯s words, she quickly took out her mobile phone and called the police.


    Before the police arrived, Julian controlled the robber so that he could not move.


    Kiera was full of doubts, but she didn¡¯t ask immediately. Instead, she helped the woman with the


    sprained foot first, handed the bag back to her, and asked with concern: ¡°Are you okay? See what¡¯s in


    the bag? Is there any less?¡±


    The woman said: ¡°I twisted my foot.¡±


    The woman replied in a bit of pain, and then quickly opened the bag to look. After reading it, she said to


    Kiera: ¡°Fortunately, there are many things in my bag, I was scared to death. Sister, thank you, thank


    you so much. If it weren¡¯t for your help, my bag would have been snatched away.¡±


    The woman was in charge of the finances and the running of a processing nt. She had to pay the


    workers¡¯ wages today. Since the factory was a ce for processing and didn¡¯t have a lot of set rules,


    wages were paid in cash.


    She went to the bank and withdraw more than $100,000 in cash, intending to take it back to the factory


    to pay the workers, but who knew she would be targeted.


    The Robber snatched her bag before she got into the car. She chased and shouted desperately, but


    the robber ran too fast, and no one in front of her reacted fast enough to help her intercept the robber.


    She struggled to catch up and couldn¡¯t catch up.


    Fortunately, she met Kiera and Julian, otherwise she would not get the package back and the workers


    would lose their wages.


    In the past, she used to carry money in an ordinary package, which did not attract attention and was


    always safe. This time she would be robbed. She suspected that she was being targeted in the bank.


    Kiera: ¡°We just passed by and heard your yelling. We have already called the police.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much.¡±


    The woman thanked Kiera and Julian repeatedly.


    The police arrived quickly.


    The robber was handcuffed to the car.


    After the onlookers knew what was going on, they all gave Kiera and Julian a thumbs up, praising them


    for their bravery.


    After the police arrived, the two quietly left the scene.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After walking away, Kiera turned her head and looked at Julian beside her, and said with a smile: ¡°Mr.


    Bucham, you are so secretive. You are so good at it, but you also said that you want to join my Caron


    Family Martial Arts Gym to learn martial arts, and you also said that you want to worship my dad. I see


    your skill; even my dad can¡¯t be your master.¡±


    Julian said sheepishly: ¡°I was thinking of a way to repay you. Yes, I actually know martial arts. Ms.


    Caron, like you, I have learned martial arts when I was young. Our family is rich. My parents said that


    even if we can hire a lot of Bodyguard, if the bodyguard is bought by someone, instead of protecting


    me, they will stab me in the back.¡±

 Chapter 2447

    Chapter 2447


    Julian continueed: ¡°Knowing martial arts and being able to defend myself is better. So when I was a


    young child, my parents sent me to a martial arts school. My aptitude is excellent. I realized that martial


    arts are very effective after more than ten years of learning.


    However, no matter how good my martial arts is, I have no chance of winning when I¡¯m besieged by


    many people. I met a speeding gang that night.Ms. Caron, if you hadn¡¯t passed by and rescued me, I


    would have been in trouble that night.


    No matter what, Ms. Caron, you¡¯re my lifesaver, but you have a high moral character and don¡¯t need


    my repayment. I don¡¯t want to owe you any kindness. I always want to repay you, so I want to go to


    your Caron family martial arts gym to learn from a teacher to pay more tuition as a way of repaying you.


    Ms. Caron, I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you.¡±


    Kiera looked at him, and being looked at by her like this made Julian a little nervous, afraid that she


    would be angry at his concealment and deception.


    And his exnation was still lying to her.


    It was his new lies that let her know that he actually knew martial arts and that his skills were quite


    good.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, you told me about the deception in the hotel. Are you using your friend¡¯s story to test my


    attitude towards deception?¡±


    Kiera was straightforward and not stupid.


    When Julian said that, she didn¡¯t think about him, but now, she couldn¡¯t help but think about him.


    He must have listened to her views on deception before he confessed that he knew martial arts.


    It also happened that someone was robbing her and she was in danger, so he stepped in to save her,


    which revealed that he was good at boxing and kicking.


    Julian blushed, ¡°That¡¯s right. Ms. Caron, you don¡¯t like to deceive, I was thinking of telling you at the


    time, but I couldn¡¯t open my mouth, just now I made a move in a hurry, and there was a breakthrough,


    and I told you about ite out.


    Ms. Caron, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡±


    Kiera asked him: ¡°Is there any more? You told me, and did you still lie to me? You are trying to repay


    me and think of a stupid way. I don¡¯t need to care about you, but I really regard you as a friend. If you


    still lie to me in the future, I dare not be friend with you.


    We haven¡¯t known each other for a long time. I don¡¯t know many things about you. It¡¯s normal for me to


    get to know you. Even if you can¡¯t cheat, as long as you told me before and you don¡¯t lie to me again.¡±


    Kiera was not someone who could choose between eggs. She and Julian had known each other for


    only half a month at best.


    Julian still didn¡¯t understand many things about her, even her temperment. It¡¯s not that he lied to her, it¡¯s


    just that they were not familiar with each other yet and didn¡¯t understand each other.


    Simrly, she didn¡¯t understand Julian yet. When she got to know himter, she discovered that Julian


    had many sides. That was the result of understanding, not deception.


    She only asked that in the ten days since she met Julian, what Julian said to her and did to her was not


    deceptive.


    ¡°That¡¯s gone. I said that I am the president of the Bucham Corporation. It is also a fact. I am really the


    president of the Bucham Corporation. My family is very rich. This is also a fact. That is, my family is not


    only engaged in business, but also has some part-time jobs. I haven¡¯t told you about my side job yet, is


    this considered cheating?¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not checking your family tree. It¡¯s normal for you to have reservations about


    your family¡¯s business. This is not deception.¡±


    ¡°But my part-time side job is a bit dangerous. Ms. Caron, you regard me as a friend. We get close.


    Maybe it will hurt you. Our side job makes it easy to offend people.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­Smuggling? Moneyundering or drug trafficking?¡±


    Julian had a dark look on his face, ¡°Ms. Caron, we don¡¯t do anything illegal. Instead, we often assist the


    police in catching criminals.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, what kind of side business is your family engaged in?¡±


    Seeing that Julian denied it, Kiera breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the business run by Julian¡¯s family was illegal, not only would she not make friends with Julian, but


    she would also report it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2448

    Chapter 2448


    Julian said: ¡°It¡¯s just to help people find out news, because we have a lot of family members, and our


    ability to find out news is first-rate. If we often help others find out news, we will offend people.¡±


    Kiera¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and she smiled and said, ¡°A private detective, right?¡±


    Julian: ¡°Almost, it¡¯s of this nature.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Do you want to make money?¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian: ¡°¡­It¡¯s not bad, it¡¯s quite profitable.¡±


    She actually asked if she could make money.


    Julian thought it was funny again, and fell in love with Kiera even more.


    Well, he fell in love with her at first sight and fell in love with her again, because she was the only


    person in the world who could make him look like a normal man.


    Every time he saw her, he had to work hard to restrain and control himself, so that he didn¡¯t behave like


    a wolf.


    Only God knew how much he wanted to hug and kiss her.


    Julian was a man in his thirties, and because of his apathy, he had never tasted the feeling of hugging


    or kissing a woman.


    No matter how beautiful other women were or how good their figures were, he didn¡¯t have any reaction


    or desire at all when he looked at them.


    Kiera made him have such a desire.


    ¡°Your family has a lot of people¡­By the way, at the wedding banquet of Young Master York yesterday,


    the special assistant of yours I saw was Young Master York¡¯s right-hand man. Is he from your family?¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t dare to hide it anymore and nodded honestly, ¡°He¡¯s my cousin. He didn¡¯t work in our family


    company. He was abducted by Young Master York into the York Corporation and worked hard for the


    York Corporation, but as long as he likes it.¡±


    I am the oldest among my peers. The burden of the family business falls on me. That is my


    responsibility. Those cousins can do whatever they want. It is their freedom.


    Ms. Caron, usually when people see me, they will call me Young Master Bucham.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t know how powerful the Bucham family was in Wiltspoon. The Bucham family had always


    been a low-key wealthy family, that is, in the upper-ss circles, people didn¡¯t dare to offend them.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the most powerful people in Wiltspoon were Zachary and others.


    Kiera was far away in Yonsburg, so she knew even less. Before she came to Wiltspoon, she heard


    about the legends of Zachary and Serenity, and she paid special attention to this loving couple.


    Hearing Julian say this, she smiled and said, ¡°You can call me whatever you want.¡±


    Julian saw that Kiera didn¡¯t know what his name really represented, and he didn¡¯t exin further.


    Anyway, everything that should be said had been said; it¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t know his Bucham family.


    When she understood, she couldn¡¯t say that he had lied to her. After all, he had exined what their


    Bucham family¡¯s side business was.


    ¡°Mr. Josh Bucham is your cousin. Why did you two rarelymunicate with each other at Master


    York¡¯s wedding banquet?¡±


    ¡°We are cousin brothers, not real brothers. Even if we were real brothers, we wouldn¡¯t get along, so we


    shouldn¡¯t be cousins together. Josh and I don¡¯t say we can¡¯t get along, but we don¡¯t have much in


    common to talk about, and he has to take care of his pregnant wife.¡±


    Kiera thought it made sense. She and her cousins also had trouble chatting. Some of them didn¡¯t even


    want to say hello when they met, so they didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Julian breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Stay safe!

 Chapter 2449

    Chapter 2449


    Wildridge Manor.


    Serenity returned to the wedding room, opened the door and went in. The room was filled with big red


    words of happiness. She felt that time had passed. When she returned to the room, she was reminded


    that it was only the day after her wedding, and only half a day had passed.


    Apanying Grandma May and chatting with the workers at the foot of the mountain, Serenity also


    heard a lot of gossip about small families.


    Suddenly, she understood why Grandma May liked to mingle with the workers, just to eat and listen to


    gossip.


    She also liked this kind of day.


    But Grandma May was old. She was retired and took care of herself at home. She could go to the foot


    of the mountain every day to listen to gossip. She was still young and couldn¡¯t live this kind of life. She


    had to continue to fight.


    When her hair turned gray in the future, she and Zachary retired together, and when the couple could


    move around, they would travel everywhere. When they got older, they would learn from Grandma May


    and find people to chat with from time to time and gossip about trivial things in other people¡¯s families.


    The days passed happily.


    On the bed covered with bright red sheets, Zachary was still lying there.


    He could sleep so well.


    Serenity walked over and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    She stretched out her hand to push Zachary awake, but instead of pushing him, it fell on his handsome


    face and touched him gently.


    Serenity said: ¡°You always have a straight face, but the skin on your face is well maintained. It¡¯s quite


    slippery and feels good in the hand.¡±


    Zachary hand held her hand. He opened his eyes and smiled at the same time: ¡°Since you think it feels


    good, let¡¯s give it a kiss.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°You woke up a long time ago, so you pretended to be asleep and lied to me, right?¡±


    Zachary smiled, ¡°You came back as soon as I woke up, so Iy back on the bed to see if you would


    kiss me secretly.¡±


    Serenity alsoughed, ¡°You are my husband, my man. I can kiss you if I want to, and do it openly.


    There is no need to kiss secretly.¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°Then you kissed me openly. Last night in our bridal chamber, you fell asleep without


    even kissing me.¡±


    She was pregnant, and it was the first trimester, and they couldn¡¯t do anything on their wedding night.


    For Zachary, who had eaten meat for a year, it was really suffering, but he could only endure it.


    Serenity smiled and pinched his face, ¡°Obviously you told me to sleep first, and you med me for not


    kissing you when you fell asleep. Since we got married for more than a year, I don¡¯t know how many


    kisses you have had. ¡°


    Zachary: ¡°That was in the past. Yesterday was our wedding. Last night was the wedding night. Come


    on, wife,e and kiss me. Kiss me openly.¡±


    A certain young man, Zachary, turned into a brown sugar, a top-notch brown sugar, and pulled Serenity


    to ask her to kiss him.


    Originally, the husband and wife were loving, and kissing behaviors were not umon. Serenity had


    long practiced copper skin and iron walls. She didn¡¯t know what it was to be shy, but at this moment,


    she suddenly blushed, facing her handsome man, she couldn¡¯t kiss anymore.


    Who told him to look at her with a smile on his face like a r*scal!?


    The next moment, Serenity covered Zachary¡¯s eyes with one hand, and then blocked his mouth.


    Zachary put his arms around her waist.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    After the deep kiss, Zachary sat up and let Serenity lie down, resting her head on hisp, so that his big


    hand could touch her t belly.


    Zachary said: ¡°Remember this ount first. After this little guyes out, I will get it back together


    with the principal and interest.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°Honey, I haven¡¯t seen you blushing for a long time. When you teased me before, I was the one who


    blushed. I thought you were very thick-skinned. Later I realized that you are a paper tiger, not much


    better than me. Once I counterattack, you will be dumbfounded.¡±


    Serenity scolded him, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied with you. Get up quickly. It¡¯s almost time for lunch. You¡¯ve slept too


    long.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s rare to take a break. I¡¯ve been too busy recently and I¡¯m very tired.¡±

 Chapter 2450

    Chapter 2450


    Serenity sat up and hugged him proactively, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m tired of you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°For you, it doesn¡¯t matter if I am a little tired. I hope that in the days toe, all the hard


    work will be left to me. As long as you are happy and carefree.¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m Sonny, so I can really be carefree. Well, go wash up, it¡¯s really time for lunch, and


    everyone is already up. You¡¯ve slept all morning, don¡¯t you feel hungry now?¡± Serenity nudged him,


    telling him to go wash up quickly.


    Zachary reluctantly got out of bed, walked to the bathroom, and said in his mouth: ¡°Seren, you are less


    attached to me. In the past, you always had to spend an hour with me in the room, but now it only takes


    a few minutes to rush me.¡±


    Serenity couldn¡¯tugh or cry.


    She was ashamed to say that she used to wake him up, but in the end she stayed in the room for about


    an hour before going out. It was because he coaxed him back to the bed and made a doll with him.


    Despite his always serious and handsome face, in bed, he was so passionate that she couldn¡¯t resist


    him.


    Always she begged him for mercy.


    Zachary: ¡°Seren, help me find some clothes ande over and I¡¯ll put them on.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t say anything, but she got out of bed and went to help him get clothes.


    Now that Zachary was on wedding leave, he didn¡¯t need to dress so formally, so she helped him get a


    set of casual clothes.


    His clothes were rtively monotonous, a white short-sleeved shirt, ck trousers, and only


    sportswear was short-leg pants.


    Serenity also bought him cropped pants, but he wouldn¡¯t wear them. He said his legs were too hairy


    and wearing shorts would ruin his handsome image if the hair on his legs was exposed.


    Only then did she realize that Zachary also loved beauty and worked very hard to maintain his


    handsome image.


    ¡°Although it¡¯ste autumn, it¡¯s still very hot in Wiltspoon. It¡¯s onlyfortable to wear shorts, but you


    don¡¯t want to wear them. Kevin is even willing to wear women¡¯s clothes for Hayden. I bought you


    cropped pants, and you still think you don¡¯t want to show the hair on one of your legs.¡±


    Serenity tucked the clothes in for him, talking about it.


    ¡°Kevin is wearing women¡¯s clothing?¡± Zachary really didn¡¯t know about this.


    He leaned out his upper body, he had already taken off his shirt, showing his muscr upper body,


    suspected of delicately seducing his beautiful wife.


    Serenity looked at him at this moment, without the initial romance, and continued: ¡°I heard what


    Hayden said. Hayden and I talked well.¡±


    ¡°Kevin didn¡¯t even tell me that he actually wore women¡¯s clothes. In order to chase his wife, he worked


    very hard. Both of them outshone me, the oldest brother, and even taught others how to live.¡±


    Saying that, Zachary closed the bathroom door, and put on the white clothes and ck trousers


    brought to him by Serenity.


    Standard equipment when he was on vacation.


    Serenity bought him shorts and asked him to wear them at home during vacations. It was not so hot


    when he went out, so he was not used to wearing them. After protesting with Serenity once, he never


    saw pants like that again.


    Even if he wanted to find one to wear now, but he couldn¡¯t find it, it must have been taken away by


    Serenity and given away.


    He didn¡¯t know who she gave it to?


    ¡°Seren.¡± Zachary opened the door and came out and asked, ¡°Where are the shorts you bought for


    me?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°You don¡¯t want to wear it, so I returned it.¡±


    Zachary immediately breathed a sigh of relief, it¡¯s okay to return the goods. It¡¯s okay to return the


    goods, the main thing was not to give them to other men to wear.

 Chapter 2451

    Chapter 2451


    Zachary raised his head and met Serenity¡¯s big bright eyes.


    Serenity was looking up and down his figure.


    Zachary suddenly felt bad.


    Just as Zachary was about to speak, Serenity spoke first, and he heard her say: ¡°Zachary, with your


    figure and face, if you pretend to be a woman, you might also be a great beauty who will captivate the


    entire country.


    However, you are too tall. Although your facial features are handsome, you are also tough and angr.


    Maybe you are pretending to be a woman. It¡¯s not like that. Kevin¡¯s facial features are slightly softer


    than yours. He put on women¡¯s clothes and makeup and pretended to be a woman. Women are easy


    to pass through.¡±


    Zachary guessed what Serenity thought like that. He straightened his waist and said, ¡°How can a big


    and thick man like me pretend to be a woman? Seren, let¡¯s notpete with Kevin.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I have to say that what Kevin did really moved Hayden. Hayden said that


    she agreed to him by some strange coincidence that day and put on women¡¯s clothes, so that he could


    see her in women¡¯s clothes.


    She said that she has always liked dressing up as a man as long as she can remember. She has been


    dressing up as a man for more than 20 years. She has long been used to it and it is difficult to change.


    Her parents have never seen her wearing women¡¯s clothing, but she dressed it for Kevin.¡±


    Zachary held Serenity¡¯s waist and led her out of the room. As he walked, he said, ¡°So Kevin is too


    curled up and will not give other men a way to survive. If he is curled up like that, he will be beaten


    sooner orter.¡±


    Kevin was also very hardworking.


    Serenity: ¡°¡­Yes, Kevin is quite curly. I wonder if he and Hayden hope to get engaged this year?


    Although Hayden was moved by him, she epted his feelings, but she still did not regain her identity


    as a woman.


    The love is not deep enough. Besides, Hayden has been dressing up as a man for more than 20 years.


    She is used to this kind of lifestyle, and it will be difficult for her to change. It¡¯s good to be able to wear


    women¡¯s clothes for Kevin once.


    If Kevin works so hard, he will definitely get engaged before the year. As for when he will get the


    certificate, it¡¯s hard to say. Maybe early next year, our family will have one after another happy events.¡±


    Callum was engaged, and Camryn¡¯s eyes were recovering, and she could see more and more things


    clearly and further and further away.


    Callum said that after Camryn recovered, the wedding would be held.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Has Evan started? Did Evan¡¯s fianc¨¦e attend our wedding?¡± When the love between Callum and Kevin


    came to fruition, Serenity asked about Evan.


    Zachary said: ¡°Evan didn¡¯t get anything from his grandmast time. I don¡¯t know about him, so he


    probably hasn¡¯t taken action yet. He got the photote and the deadline is next autumn. He doesn¡¯t


    need to worry.


    There is no pressure on him during the New Year this year. He has not taken any action. I don¡¯t know


    which girl he chose. the girl probably didn¡¯t show up at our wedding.¡±


    Evan said that he always dreamed about being entangled with a woman, but that woman was not the


    girl chosen by Grandma May. He used this as an excuse to want her to spare him.


    But Grandma May said, Let him find out the truth by himself. Why would he dream of a woman


    repeatedly and keep entangled with each other? The girl chosen by Grandma May for him also wanted


    to get in touch, and only after getting in touch could he find out the truth.


    Zachary: ¡°Seren, it¡¯s still a great day for us. Don¡¯t keep mentioning them. Everyoneins about


    Grandma and says they don¡¯t like the woman. In the end, they chased them, which Grandma chose,


    and married them.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said: ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s not mention them anymore.¡±


    As she spoke, she gave him a smack on the face.


    Since it was the wedding period for two people, everyone ate in the main house of the center.


    The long table in the restaurant was full of people.


    In addition to everyone in the York family, there was also Camryn, who was about to marry into the York


    family; her aunt, Azalea (Evelyn); her aunt¡¯s husband, Mario; her brother, Trenton; and the Queen


    family of four, who were left to live in the vi.


    They would be inws in the future.


    There were only four members of the Queen family. Seeing how prosperous the York family was,


    Donald enviously said to Grandma May: ¡°Old Mrs. York, you are the most enviable. You are truly full of


    children and grandchildren.¡±


    Grandma May liked such words, but she said with a smile: ¡°Our family is short of a daughter, and we


    tried to find one, but ended up with a lot of sons and grandsons. Mr. Queen, you and your wife are in


    good luck, and you have both children.¡±

 Chapter 2452

    Chapter 2452


    Hayden was a woman, it¡¯s no secret in the York family.


    With no outsiders present, Grandma May pointed out Hayden¡¯s identity as a woman, Hayden looked


    calm and not at all unhappy.


    ¡°Auntie, auntie.¡±


    Suddenly Sonny¡¯s cry came from upstairs.


    It took everyone in the room to realize that they all forgot about this little guy, Sonny.


    ¡°I forgot about Sonny.¡± Serenity stood up and said, ¡°I went upstairs and called Zachary and came down.


    I forgot to ask Sonny to get up for dinner.¡±


    Sonny followed Zachary upstairs to catch up on his sleep.


    At first the two slept together, butter Zachary sent Sonny back to the children¡¯s room. He was afraid


    that when he slept too deeply, turning over would crush Sonny.


    Zachary also went upstairs.


    Sonny had already opened the door and came out, crying for her aunt as he walked.


    ¡°Sonny, aunt is here.¡±


    After Serenity went upstairs, she ran quickly to her nephew.


    Sonny didn¡¯t cry when he saw Serenity, he trotted over and hugged Serenity¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    There were still two lines of tears on Sonny¡¯s face, he was picked up by Zachary, and he called uncle


    softly.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°Sonny, why are you crying?¡± Zachary gently wiped the tears off his face.


    Sonny said: ¡°I woke up and didn¡¯t see my uncle or my aunt, so I cried.¡±


    Zachary smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t ask you to get up.¡±


    He carried Sonny back to the children¡¯s room, and Serenity brought a towel to help him wipe his face to


    make him more awake.


    Zachary carried Sonny into the bathroom again, washed his hands, and then the couple took Sonny


    downstairs to eat together.


    Sonny, being led by Zachary and Serenity, was happy again.


    Serenity nced at Zachary and Zachary looked at her as well, and both the husband and wife smiled


    sheepishly.


    He only cared about Serenity, talking about love, and forgot about Sonny, which almost made Sonny


    hungry.


    After the meal, some workers¡¯ children came to y with Sonny. Sonny immediately couldn¡¯t remember


    the names of his aunt and uncle. He took a bag, filled it with the toys he liked to y with, and then


    dragged it with him and quickly ran out to y.


    The elders of the York family loved Sonny. They bought him a lot of new toys every time he came over.


    When he left, he usually didn¡¯t take them with him because he often came to stay for a few days, so


    Grandma May asked someone to buy a toy shelf and put it on the shelf. In the corner of the hall, toys


    were specially ced for Sonny.


    Sonny was pampered by several elders. No matter which house he stayed in, there would always be a


    lot of toys in that house.

 Chapter 2453

    Chapter 2453


    Serenity followed Sonny out of the house and shouted at his back: ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t run so fast, be careful


    of falling.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t fall. I¡¯m going to y.¡± Sonny carried arge bag of toys and ran away with a group of


    children.


    The sound floated back from afar.


    Serenity turned to Zachary who also followed Sonny out and said, ¡°Sonny is so familiar that he can y


    with anyone. Isn¡¯t that good? If he can¡¯t y with anyone and sticks to adults all day long, everyone will


    have a headache again.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to be a human being, and it¡¯s not easy for children either. They are


    called naughty when they are lively and active, and they are called dull when they are quiet. No matter


    what they do, adults can find excuses to criticize them.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Apparently, it really is. Being a human being, well, is quite difficult.


    ¡°Do you still want to catch up on your sleep?¡± Serenity asked Zachary.


    Zachary took her hand and led her out, smiling as he walked: ¡°I¡¯m not a sleeper. I¡¯ve been sleeping all


    morning. If I continue to sleep, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night. Do you need some rest?¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°I¡¯ll go to bedter. I¡¯ve just eaten now, so I¡¯ll go to sleep right away. I feel


    ufortable.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s just right, I¡¯ll take a walk with you, digest food, ande back for lunchter.¡±


    Serenity naturally had no objection.


    She first walked in search of the children¡¯sughter. A group of children were all ying in the


    children¡¯s amusement park. Therge bag of toys Sonny brought out was thrown aside.


    The young couple did note near.


    They didn¡¯t want to disturb the children¡¯s y.


    If they passed by, the children of the workers would appear cautious and would not be able to enjoy


    themselves.


    ¡°Go sit under the pavilion and enjoy the breeze. The weather is really cool today. The sun is on holiday


    and the sky is not too dark. There is still wind. It isfortable and cool.¡±


    Zachary led his beloved wife to a gazebo not far away, and sat down in the gazebo.


    After sitting for a while, she took out her mobile phone, checked Moments, and then checked the


    trending news.


    Zachary: ¡°Don¡¯t look at your phone too much, it will hurt your eyes.¡±


    ¡°I just watch it when I¡¯m bored, and I won¡¯t watch it for too long.¡± Serenity scrolled down while talking to


    see more trending searches.


    At the bottom of the hot search, she saw a piece of news rted to Analia Dawson.


    Analia Dawson, this rival in love, Serenity almost forgot.


    Suddenly seeing a trending news item rted to Analia Dawson, Serenity curiously went in to read it.


    The Dawson Group could cooperate with the York Corporation, which was a powerful group. In their


    city, the Dawson Group was also a well-rankedpany with great influence, so Analiapeted with


    her cousin Kingston Dawson for the president. Only things rted to her position could be hotly


    searched.


    The brief news article stated that the sessor of the Dawson Group was now unknown.


    Analia was her father Jasper Dawson¡¯s only daughter, despite being his secretary. Jasper taught Analia


    while he was with her.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 2454

    Chapter 2454


    Analia¡¯s ability was not bad, at least before Kingston came out, everyone in the Dawson Family and


    outside thought that Analia would be the sessor of the Dawson Group.


    ¡°Zachary, look at this news.¡±


    Serenity handed the phone to Zachary.


    Zachary said to Serenity: ¡°Call me ¡®My Husband¡¯. When you call me ¡®Zachary¡¯, my hair will always be


    tense. I¡¯m afraid that if I do something wrong, I will be criticized and educated by you.¡±


    As Zachary spoke, he took the mobile phone from her hand, looked at it and asked, ¡°What news?¡±


    After looking at it twice, Zachary returned the phone to Serenity, and his face became lighter, and said:


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her news, I have already said that the person who can cure her is her father.


    We don¡¯t need to take action, her father will take care of her.¡±


    If Jasper couldn¡¯t manage Analia and Zachary really took action, the Dawson Group would definitely be


    hit.


    Zachary would not show mercy to those who dare to destroy his marriage with Serenity.


    And the person who lived in the vi area with him, he didn¡¯t remember the name, because he didn¡¯t


    know that woman at all, and he didn¡¯t know when that woman saw him and admired him.


    Sometimes when he thought about it, Zachary felt that he had been wronged.


    He never took the initiative to provoke those women. They wanted to like him. What did it have to do


    with him?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Could he manage other people¡¯s hearts?


    What he could control was his own heart, and his heart was given to Serenity. He would only be


    Serenity¡¯s man in this life, and he couldn¡¯t tolerate other women anymore. No matter how many things


    those people did, they would be in vain.


    Serenity: ¡°Kingston is Mr. Dawson¡¯s nephew?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Dawson¡¯s eldest brother¡¯s son, Kingston, is his eldest nephew. Kingston is a bit cunning and


    ruthless, and his abilities are not inferior to Analia¡¯s. He is Mr. Dawson¡¯s right-hand man in the Dawson


    Group.


    Before Analia joined thepany, everyone in the Dawson Family thought Mr. Dawson was grooming


    his nephew to be his sessor.


    Analia is capable, Mr. Dawson will naturally let his own flesh and blood take over, but if Analia can¡¯t


    lead the Dawson Group to glory, it will drag the Dawson Group down instead, and he will give up letting


    his own daughter take over. The n is to let Kingston take over instead.


    Kingston is ambitious. He used to feel that he had no hope. After Analia vited my taboo, Kingston


    seized the opportunity. We were able to receive those photos, not only those found by Josh, but also


    those of Kingston. Helping in secret, what Kingston wants to see most is for Analia to be abandoned by


    Mr. Dawson.¡±


    The Dawson Group was big and Jasper¡¯s family was rich. Which of his brothers, uncles and nephews


    didn¡¯t want to be the helmsman of the Dawson Group?


    Being able to be the head of the Dawson Group was equivalent to holding the economic lifeline of


    the Dawson Group.


    If they continued to run their business well, the wealth woulde rolling in. Who wouldn¡¯t envy it and


    who wouldn¡¯t want it?


    ¡°What¡¯s that woman¡¯s name like?¡±


    Analia¡¯s recent situation, Serenity learned about it through the news.


    Serenity had forgotten about that love rival B who secretly helped Analia. Although Analia came to the


    door to warn her, she really didn¡¯t take her seriously, and now Serenity even forgot herst name.


    Zachary sneered: ¡°The person can help Analia because of the wealth she is proud of. She has that kind


    of wealth to live in the same vi with us. I didn¡¯t do anything, just let her lose her little by little.¡±


    Seren, don¡¯t pay attention to them. Anyone who dares to destroy our marriage is seeking death. If


    k!lling people is not illegal, I would have killed them long ago and allowed them toe to you and be


    arrogant.¡±


    ¡°M*rder vites thew, and you have to pay for your life. Don¡¯t do illegal things. It¡¯s too bad and not


    worth it.¡± Serenity quickly reminded him.


    Serenity didn¡¯t want Zachary to be like the male protagonists, who break thew and act like it¡¯s


    nothing. No matter who he was or how many connections he had, she didn¡¯t want her man to bully


    others and do illegal things.


    It was not worth it!


    Be aw-abiding businessman and spend the money he earns with peace of mind.

 Chapter 2455

    Chapter 2455


    Zacharyughed and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will nevermit m*rder and arson to vite thew. Our


    York family¡¯s business is also a legal and legitimate business. Even if it is my enemy, I will only


    compete through business. Let the opponent lose.


    If the opponent is strong, I may not be able to defeat him in a few years. You see, your cousin and I


    used to be rivals. After fighting for many years, I still can¡¯t defeat her, but she also can¡¯t defeat me.


    The ability to bankrupt someone in a minute, well, I don¡¯t have.¡±


    Zachary admitted that he was not powerful, but he could bankrupt his enemies¡¯spanies in minutes.


    He needed a process to deal with his enemies.


    Serenity said: ¡°If you take action, then I won¡¯t care. I don¡¯t have that much energy to take care of this


    kind of thing now. Anyway, I believe you!¡±


    Serenity rested her head on Zachary¡¯s shoulder, and within two minutes, she sat upright again, read


    the news about Analia again, and said, ¡°After youined to Mr. Dawsonst time, Mr. Dawson


    shoulde back from abroad.


    It stands to reason that Analia should also give up and admit her mistakes to her father. After all, Mr.


    Dawson is her own father. and Analia is only his daughter. The father and daughter will not be arguing


    like this. Is it true that Analia is still doing it behind her back? What happened that you hid from me and


    didn¡¯t let me know?¡±


    Zachary said: ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, it¡¯s nothing more than the substitute that Analia found. Kingston was


    greedy for the Dawson Family¡¯s money, and finally managed to get to the top. It¡¯s just hard to get rid of


    it. Because of Kingston, Analia had a dispute with Mr. Dawson.¡±


    ¡°The conflict between father and daughter arose in this way, coupled with Kingston¡¯s backstabbing, the


    rift between father and daughter became bigger and bigger. Analia and her mother med Mr.


    Dawson, thinking that Mr. Dawson always wants to give his family property andpany to Kingston.


    The more noisy the mother and daughter are, the more disappointed Mr. Dawson will be with his


    daughter. Kingston¡¯s methods must be more than that. Don¡¯t look at it. In the end, the person in charge


    must be Kingston.¡±


    Zachary had no sympathy for this at all.


    Analia knew that Zachary and Serenity were married, but she was nning on Zachary, so she


    approached her even more arrogantly, and even wanted Serenity to share Zachary with her.


    Did Analia believe Zachary to be a shared bicycle?


    For such people, Zachary didn¡¯t even bother to take action himself, he could just leave it.


    It is true that Jasper loved his daughter, but he valued the Dawson Group more. He would not allow his


    daughter to destroy the Dawson Group.


    What Analia could get in the future was probably a small share of the Dawson Group. She did not have


    a very powerful position in thepany. Jasper would always give her a house, a shop, and a deposit,


    but she would not be given the management rights of the Dawson Group.


    Even the Dawson Group¡¯s shares, Jasper would not give his daughter too much, at most he would give


    a little, so that his daughter could share dividends and protect her future life.


    Serenity: ¡°There are a lot of fights in the wealthy family. Husband, I still like the atmosphere in your


    house. It is very harmonious. Brothers, uncles and nephews are harmonious.¡±


    Zachary hugged Serenity and let her lean on him again. He smiled, ¡°My home is also your home.


    Grandma said everything will prosper when the family is harmonious. Only when the family is


    harmonious can everything prosper.¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    Everyone will say that when everything is prosperous, everything will be prosperous. It is easy to read


    these words, and it is not difficult to write them. However, it is very difficult to realize that everything is


    prosperous when family is harmonious. Not many big families can truly achieve this.


    The York family was an olddy who had cohesion, and she would also train children and


    grandchildren, and she paid attention to marrying wives and virtuous children and grandchildren.


    A good wife blessed three generations.


    Only when the children and grandchildren marry good wives could the York family¡¯s ¡°family and


    everything prosper¡± be continued and the York family would continue to prosper.


    ¡°Hayden, Hayden, don¡¯t walk so fast, I can¡¯t keep up with your pace.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s voice suddenly reached the couple¡¯s ears.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Both looked for their reputation and saw Kevin chasing Hayden away.


    Kevin was still holding a bouquet of flowers in his hand, probably freshly picked flowers, not packaged.


    Hayden stopped, turned around and said to him: ¡°Kevin, can you shut up? You have to follow me even


    if I take a walk, and you still nag in my ears.¡±

 Chapter 2456

    Chapter 2456


    Kevin gave her the bouquet of flowers and smiled, ¡°My grandma said that I talk too much and can be


    eloquent, but you are taciturn and talk too little, so she paired us up. That way you won¡¯t be lonely


    anymore.


    This is what we call making up for each other¡¯s weaknesses. If both of us are boring gourds, our little


    family will bepletely silent in the future. It will be too quiet.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, I just envied the love of my elder brother and sister-inw. Do you think the skirts


    worn by my elder sister-inw and second sister-inw look good? Would you like to try it? I bought


    you several new skirts, I think it suits you very well.¡±


    Hayden showed him women¡¯s clothing once, and she also said that she only showed him in it.


    He should be content.


    But people¡¯s hearts were greedy.


    He had seen Hayden wearing women¡¯s clothes, and he was particrly stunning.


    He wanted to see her in women¡¯s clothing every day.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He liked Hayden¡¯s cool temperature so much after putting on women¡¯s clothes.


    Both of his sisters-inw were beautiful, but the one he liked the most and thought was the most


    beautiful was Hayden.


    ¡°Kevin, I said that I don¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothing, and I don¡¯t like to wear women¡¯s clothing. Thest


    time I wore it for you, it was the only time. Don¡¯t be too greedy!¡±


    Hayden said this in a low voice, but she gritted her teeth. She felt that Kevin was too greedy. After a


    few days of silence, he began to pester her to wear women¡¯s clothes again.


    If Hayden didn¡¯t dress like a woman, did he not like her?


    It¡¯s best not to like her, she¡¯s happy to be quiet.


    Nagging every day, like an olddy.


    That mouth was eloquent and glib.


    When Hayden was with him, her words became unnatural.


    She stuffed the bouquet of flowers back into Kevin¡¯s arms, said, ¡°I said I don¡¯t like flowers, you pick and


    pick all the way, and you pick all the flowers, so what else do you want others to reward?¡±


    There were not many flowers in this season.


    There were many flowers in Wildridge Manor, so there were still some flowers to enjoy.


    But he picked all the way and picked so many flowers.


    Kevin smiled and said: ¡°You love the flowers, it¡¯s okay, after the new year, when springes, a


    hundred flowers will bloom, if there are more, then, the sea of flowers at the foot of the mountain will be


    as beautiful as a fairnd.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel sorry for the flowers, she just told him not to pick flowers to give to her anymore. She


    had a masculine personality and really didn¡¯t like flowers.


    ¡°The children are ying in the children¡¯s yground, let¡¯s go and see Sonny.¡±


    Kevin stopped entangled with Hayden in the part of sending flowers, took her hand, and said with a


    smile: ¡°You don¡¯t like these flowers, so if I don¡¯t send them to you in the future, I will give you some that


    you will like, and I won¡¯t wither the flowers.¡±

 Chapter 2457

    Chapter 2457


    Hayden shook off Kevin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, you don¡¯t need to give me gifts.¡±


    The gifts he gave were only girls would like.


    Although she was a woman, she didn¡¯t like girls¡¯ gifts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t give you gifts, or you can give me gifts, Hayden, I rarely receive gifts from you.¡±


    Kevin chased Hayden, smiling as he walked, ¡°You give me a gift, no matter what it is, I like it.¡±


    Hayden was toozy to pay attention to him.


    Zachary and Serenity in the pavilion looked at the two people and left one after the other. Serenity


    smiled and said: ¡°They are quite lively. Kevin talks a lot, Hayden talks a little. When the two of them are


    together, they really learn from each other¡¯s strengths.¡±


    Grandma chose wives for them based on their temperaments. As long as they got along with the


    person Grandma chose for a while, they would slowly fall in love with each other.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary hugged Serenity, and Serenity leaned against him.


    The couple looked into the distance together.


    The happy time passed in an instant.


    After Serenity returned home for three dynasties, everyone¡¯s life returned to normal.


    Those who worked went to work, and those who were going to kindergarten also went to kindergarten.


    Another half month passed in the blink of an eye.


    Stone Family.


    Remy and Elisa walked out of the dining hall together after eating breakfast.


    Mrs. Stone and her husband got up early. They had already finished breakfast and went out for a walk.


    The house was quiet.


    After eating and drinking, Elisa didn¡¯t want to go out too quickly, so she walked to the sofa in the hall,


    sat down, and said to Remy: ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a while before going to work. Do you want to have a meeting


    in the morning? If you want to have a meeting, you can go, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°I don¡¯t have a meeting until 10 o¡¯clock. I told my secretary that future meetings can¡¯t be held


    earlier than 9 o¡¯clock, least I can¡¯t make it.¡±


    Remy came over, sat down next to her, and asked her softly, ¡°Would you like some fruit?¡±


    Elisa: ¡°No, I¡¯m just full, where else can I eat fruit?¡±


    Breakfast was also served with fresh fruit.


    Elisa habitually took out her mobile phone and was about to check her circle of friends. When she saw


    the time on her mobile phone, she looked upstairs and asked Remy: ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t seen


    my sister-inw today, right?¡±


    Remy: ¡°Sister-inw hasn¡¯te downstairs yet, she should still be sleeping.¡±


    Alice was about to give birth, and she couldn¡¯t sleep well at night, tossing and turning like fried salted


    fish.


    Clive looked at Alice¡¯s bulging belly and was worried all day long, fearing that her belly would be burst.


    The only better thing was that although Alice vomited, she only vomited once after dinner, unlike


    before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a look.¡± Elisa got up and left.


    Remy watched her go upstairs. He was a man and was embarrassed to follow Elisa to Alice¡¯s room.


    Soon, Elisa came to the door of Clive¡¯s room. She raised her hand and knocked on the door. While


    knocking, she asked: ¡°Sister-inw, are you up?¡±


    After a while, Alice¡¯s voice came from inside.


    After Alice responded to Elisa, she waited for a few more minutes beforeing over to open the door.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 2458

    Chapter 2458


    Elisa said: ¡°It¡¯s already 8:00. I can see that you haven¡¯t gone downstairs yet to eat breakfast. I went


    upstairs to see what was going on. Are you okay, sister-inw?¡±


    Alice habitually held her swollen belly with one hand and smiled: ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine. I just couldn¡¯t sleep


    welltely, so I stayed in bed. I awoke when your brother awoke and didn¡¯t want to get out of bed. You


    haven¡¯t yet gone topany?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany in a while. There¡¯s nothing big happening recently, so I¡¯ll just go to thepany


    and take a look, and then go to the bookstore for a stroll. Jasmine is guarding the bookstore. Serenity


    is still in the honeymoon period and won¡¯t return to thepany this month. ¡°


    After the wedding, although Zachary and Serenity did not go out for their honeymoon, nor did they go


    to work.


    They stayed at Wildridge Manor almost every day, living a slow and leisurely life, as happy as gods.


    asionally, Elisa went to Wildridge Manor to see Serenity, and she felt envious when she saw the


    young couple leading a leisurely life.


    Alice said: ¡°Serenity is still in the honeymoon period. Let her enjoy the happiness of her honeymoon. Is


    her pregnancy reaction serious?¡±


    Alice walked back to the sofa in the room and sat down, her belly was too big, she would feel tired after


    standing for a long time.


    Elisa said: ¡°She doesn¡¯t vomit anymore, she is relieved.¡±


    Elisa sat down beside Alice, looked at her stomach, touched it a few times, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my nephew


    who is the most naughty.¡±


    Toss her sister-inw enough.


    ¡°Yeah, sister-inw, he moved and kicked me.¡± Elisa felt the fetal movement and found it miraculous.


    Alice smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s morning now, and the fetal movements are rtively small. At night, the fetal


    movements are more severe. Your brother likes to tease him the most.¡±


    When her pregnancy reaction was severe, Clive even wanted to abort the child. After the baby started


    moving and he felt the baby growing healthy in her belly, Clive began to have some fatherly love for the


    child.


    Alice used to be afraid that Clive would not love the child after the child was born, but now she is


    relieved.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa touched her a few more times and said, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m your aunt. Have you woken up too? You heard


    me talking to your mother. When you hear what your aunt said, kick her hand again.¡±


    The baby really kicked again.


    Elisa: ¡°Sister-inw, he can hear me, and he responded to me.¡±


    Alice smiled, ¡°If you touch him, he will kick you, not that he can hear what you say.¡±


    She also touched her belly. Ever since she had fetal movements, she liked to touch her belly.


    Elisa said: ¡°Sister-inw, when are you going to have a prenatal check-up? I¡¯m free and I¡¯ll go with


    you.¡±


    Clive always apanied Alice to every prenatal check-up. Elisa felt that Clive had been too busy and


    tired recently, and she wanted to help him share some of the burden.


    ¡°Tomorrow is the date for prenatal check-ups. Now in the third trimester of pregnancy, prenatal check-


    ups are bing more and more intensive¡­¡± Alice frowned suddenly.


    Elisa asked: ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s the matter with you? Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    Seeing Alice frowning, Elisa asked with concern, ¡°Did I tease the baby and he kicked too hard and hurt


    you?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems that my stomach hurts.¡± Alice said: ¡°It¡¯s not very painful, just a little dull.¡±


    Elisa stood up abruptly, and said nervously, ¡°Is it going to give birth? I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right


    away.¡±


    Alice: ¡°But, there¡¯s still half a month left before the due date.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°I heard that some babies wille out early, premature birth, yes, premature birth.¡±


    Alice felt that she was not premature, she said: ¡°I am now thirty-seven weeks plus, so it is not


    premature, Elisa, please don¡¯t be nervous, maybe it is about to give birth, it just feels a little dull pain.¡±


    Elisa said: ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, you have to go to the hospital. There is still a little distance between


    our family and the hospital. We can¡¯t wait until the pain is severe before going to the hospital. What if


    you give birth on the way.¡±


    Elisa was single and had never given birth, but since her sister-inw was expecting, her brother


    bought lots of pregnancy-rted books, and she read them all.


    In her own words, she would get married and have children at some point, so she should study now so


    that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry in the future.

 Chapter 2459

    Chapter 2459


    While talking, Alice frowned again. She hugged her stomach and said to Elisa: ¡°Elisa, I might really give


    birth early, and the pain is a little more obvious.¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital right away. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away.¡± Elisa became nervous.


    Elisa was about to help Alice up, and Alice said, ¡°Go to my cab first and take out the delivery kit that


    I have prepared a long time ago, and you have to take the delivery kit to the hospital, and my birth


    inspection files are all in my drawer. You should also take it with you..¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, sister-inw, just sit down and I¡¯ll get it. Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯ll be quick.¡± Elisa


    usually ran to get the production kit.


    She went to get the sister-inw¡¯s prenatal check-up files. After grabbing these two things, she rushed


    out of the room and quickly rushed downstairs.


    Alice was still waiting for Elisa. Unexpectedly, Elisa took the delivery package and her prenatal checkup


    file and ran away without waiting for her or calling her.


    Alice was a bit dumbfounded. She told Elisa not to be nervous and not to be afraid, but Elisa was so


    nervous that she ran away without even calling her, a pregnant woman.


    Alice stood up by herself, still holding her belly with one hand, and walked out of the room slowly.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa noticed when she reached the stairs that Alice was no longer downstairs. She directly headed to


    the hospital with Remy.


    Alice saw this scene and couldn¡¯t helpughing. She imagined how Elisa would react when she ran to


    the hospital with her things and found that she didn¡¯t follow her.


    Alice stopped and took out her mobile phone, intending to call Clive. Thinking that Clive would be as


    nervous and frightened as Elisa, she panicked. Instead, she called Audrey.


    Audrey quickly answered Alice¡¯s call.


    Alice: ¡°Mom, where are you? Are youing back soon?¡±


    Audrey: ¡°Your dad and I are on our way home, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Alice: ¡°Mom, my stomach hurts a little. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m about to give birth.¡±


    Hearing this, Audrey immediately said: ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we will be there soon. Have you eaten? Eat


    something first. The first baby will not be born so soon. It will hurt for a while, and some people will


    even have pain. It will take a day or two to give birth.


    Eat first. Only when you are full can you have the strength to have a baby. Don¡¯t panic. we¡¯ll be back


    soon. Don¡¯t drive to the hospital by yourself. It¡¯s not safe. Elisa is still at home. Tell Elisa and let Elisa


    will help you prepare your things first, and I will take you to the hospital when I get home.


    Let Clive go directly to the hospital, lest hee back in a panic and make mistakes easily.¡±


    Alice said: ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t told Clive yet, Elisa¡­¡±


    Alice couldn¡¯t helpughing and said: ¡°I told Elisa to help me get the delivery kit, but she ran away with


    the delivery kit, and ran away by herself.¡±


    Audrey: ¡°¡­that girl.¡±


    She also couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Alice, I saw Elisa¡¯s car, I¡¯ll stop her car first, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be home


    soon.¡±


    Alice: ¡°Mom, stop Elisa first, I¡¯ll have something to eat.¡±


    It¡¯s not very painful, just a bit of pain. She could bear it.


    After ending the call, she slowly went downstairs.


    The butler heard the movement, walked out, and quickly went upstairs to help Alice, reminding her to


    be careful from time to time, lest she miss her foot.


    But it was said that after Elisa followed Alice¡¯s instructions and took the delivery kit and prenatal check-


    up files, she rushed downstairs and said to Remy: ¡°My sister-inw may be giving birth. She said she


    has a stomachache. Let¡¯s go to the hospital right away.¡±


    When Remy saw Elisa running out with a whoosh, he naturally followed her.


    Then, Remy went to drive and refused to let Elisa drive, saying that she would definitely be nervous


    and it would be unsafe to drive.


    The two of them went out with the production kit prepared by Alice.


    Audrey stopped Elisa¡¯s car.

 Chapter 2460

    Chapter 2460


    ¡°Mom.¡± Elisa pressed down the car window and said to her parents who stopped her car: ¡°My sister-in-


    law may be giving birth. She said she has a stomachache. Let¡¯s take her to the hospital quickly.¡±


    Audrey asked Elisa: ¡°Who are you sending to the hospital?¡±


    Elisa said: ¡°My sister-inw, my sister-inw is about to give birth.¡±


    Darrell asked Elisa, ¡°Where is your sister-inw?¡±


    Elisa turned her head, but she didn¡¯t see Alice in the back seat of the car, only the spare bag was


    upying a car seat.


    She froze.


    After realizing it, she patted her thigh and said to Remy, ¡°Remy, turn around quickly, my sister-inw is


    still at home.¡±


    Remy: ¡°¡­¡±


    Audrey couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    Unexpectedly, this kind of plot did not happen to the son, but happened to the daughter.


    Elisa¡¯s face turned red, and she said sheepishly: ¡°My sister-inw asked me to pick up her things and


    go to the hospital, but I just picked up her things and ran away, thinking that my sister-inw had


    already left¡­¡±


    Remy turned the car around while smiling, and said with a smile: ¡°Elisa, do you want tough at me to


    death? You make meugh to death, and so do I. When you called me, I hurried out with you, and I


    didn¡¯t even think of others.¡±


    After turning the car around, Remy stopped the car, waited for Audrey and Darrell to get into the car,


    and then went back together.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t run very far. If they ran to the hospital and found that Alice was not in the car,


    they would probably be scared to death.


    10 minutester.


    ¡°Sister-inw, sister-inw.¡± Elisa yelled as she entered the room.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Alice was still eating breakfast leisurely in the dining table, when she heard Elisa¡¯s shout, she


    responded with a smile: ¡°I¡¯m here,¡±


    Soon, Elisa came in like a gust of wind.


    Alice smiled when she saw Elisa.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you didn¡¯t even call me.¡± Elisa blushed andined.


    Alice smiled and said: ¡°You move so fast, I didn¡¯t have time to call you, you ran out of the room and ran


    downstairs, how can I stop you? I want to call your elder brother back, he is nervous, there may be


    mistakes, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one who made the mistakes.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s face turned redder.


    Elisa asked: ¡°Sister-inw, is your stomach still hurting?¡±


    Seeing that Alice was still eating breakfast leisurely, Elisa thought that her stomach pain was gone.


    ¡°It¡¯s painful. Sometimes the pain is not obvious, and sometimes the pain is very obvious. I guess it is


    about to give birth, but I don¡¯t know how many days it will take to unload the goods. Mom said that I


    have to eat enough to have the strength to give birth. So I am eating breakfast.¡±


    Afterughing for a while, Alice was not nervous at all.


    Audrey asked after a while, and said: ¡°I guess it¡¯s about to give birth. When you¡¯re full, sit down and go


    to the hospital. It¡¯s not in great pain yet, and you won¡¯t give birth so soon. Don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s have


    a checkup first. Do you have everything you need to bring?¡±


    ¡°I have everything my baby needs, like baby bottles and milk powder. All I have to do is go to the


    hospital to give birth.¡±


    As she said that, Alice looked at Elisa and smiled again.


    Elisa was so nervous, which showed that she cared about Alice very much.


    The rtionship between Elisa and Alice was also very good.


    After Alice married into the Stone family, Alice regarded Elisa as her own sister. Elisa was judged by


    outsiders as an unruly daughter. But Elisa was very kind to Alice, her sister-inw, and never made


    things difficult for her.

 Chapter 2461

    Chapter 2461


    Elisa alsoughed. She said with a smile: ¡°Sister-inw, please stopughing at me. I am nervous, too


    nervous. My elder brother will probably be more nervous than me.¡±


    Alice: ¡°Okay, I promise not tough. Laugh, and I feel a little less pain.¡±


    Elisa said: ¡°Then youugh, if your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt fromughing, smile more, I am thick-skinned,


    and I am not afraid ofughing.¡±


    Alice hugged her stomach andughed, and soon frowned again and said: ¡°It hurts. The pain is more


    obvious now than before, and it is getting more and more intensive.¡±


    After hearing this, Audrey immediatelymanded: ¡°Go to the hospital, go to the hospital quickly.¡±


    Although the second When giving birth to a baby, many people have pain for at least a day and a half


    before giving birth. If the time is longer, the painsts for two or three days, but some people only need


    a few hours from stomach pain to delivery.


    Maybe Alice didn¡¯t need to struggle for so long.


    So, the whole family rushed Alice to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Alice called Clive. When Clive answered the phone, she said to him: ¡°Clive,


    I have a stomachache. I should be giving birth. My parents and Elisa are sending me to the hospital.


    We¡¯re on the way. If you have time, go to the hospital and wait.¡±


    Clive: ¡°You¡¯re about to give birth? Isn¡¯t it still half a month before the due date? Why are you giving birth


    now? Why don¡¯t you have time? Okay, now that I¡¯m very free, have you gone to the hospital? Which


    hospital? I¡¯ll go right away; don¡¯t be afraid; I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    When Clive heard that Alice was about to give birth, he left what he was doing, got up, and walked out.


    He was about to leave, but he went in the wrong direction; instead of going out, he walked into the


    lounge.


    A senior manager who came to report to him watched Clive walk into the lounge in astonishment.


    Wasn¡¯t Clive going out?


    Clive¡¯s wife was about to give birth, manager clearly heard Clive said that he would go to the hospital


    soon, why did he run into the lounge?


    The manager thought that Clive went into the lounge to get something.


    Soon, Clive came out. Apart from still talking on the phone, he didn¡¯t get anything in his hands.


    The manager realized that the president was too impatient and had gone to the wrong ce.


    With Clive¡¯s current condition, could he go to the hospital safely? Would he go to the wrong hospital?


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Clive: ¡°Central Hospital, right? Okay, I¡¯ll go right away. Alice, don¡¯t be nervous. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. My baby and I are fine. My fetal position is in good condition. The doctor


    said it can be a normal delivery, maybe when you arrive at the hospital, the baby has already been


    born. Drive slowly. No, stop driving, let the driver take you.¡±


    Alice knew Clive very well. At this moment, Clive was asked to drive to the hospital, fearing that


    something might happen.


    Even if nothing happens, he would drive fast.


    Clive: ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go there now.¡±


    Alice: ¡°Okay, anyway, let the driver drive. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. We are almost at the hospital.¡±


    The main reason was that the abdominal pain was getting more and more painful, and it was a bit


    unbearable.


    ¡°Sister-inw, are you okay?¡± Elisa, who was sitting next to Alice, asked with concern when she saw


    her sister-inw¡¯s ufortable look.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more painful.¡± Alice frowned and said, ¡°I also really want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Enough, you¡¯re almost at the hospital, and the pain is getting worse. you feel like you


    want to go to the bathroom. It¡¯s true that you¡¯re about to give birth. This child has been tossing about


    for nine and a half months, and I don¡¯t want to toss you when it¡¯s born.¡±


    Judging from her experience, Alice went to the hospital, and after a checkup, she would enter the


    delivery room.


    Thinking of a new member of the family, Audrey was nervous and looking forward to it.

 Chapter 2462

    Chapter 2462


    Audrey: ¡°I¡¯ll call your mother and tell her.¡±


    Alice didn¡¯t call her mother, but Audrey felt that when a woman gave birth, she hoped that her mother¡¯s


    family would be go to the hospital.


    Not long after, the Stone family and the Lafayette family, arge group of people from the two families,


    gathered outside the delivery room, waiting anxiously for Alice.


    As Audrey guessed, after Alice went to the hospital for an examination, she was sent to the delivery


    room.


    Elisa posted a circle of friends, and both Serenity and Liberty knew that Alice had a baby today.


    Zachary immediately apanied Serenity and rushed to the hospital with Grandma May.


    Liberty arrived at the hospital before Serenity.


    Seeing arge group of people still waiting, Liberty walked up to Audrey and called aunt softly.


    Audrey: ¡°Liberty, why are you here?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I saw Elisa¡¯s post, and I knew my cousin was about to give birth, so I came to see how it was?


    How long have you been in?¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°It feels very ufortable to go in. It¡¯s been a long time, but depending on the time, it¡¯s


    less than an hour.¡±


    They were burning with anxiety, and the seconds seemed like years, which was their current mentality.


    Clive didn¡¯t know how many times he wandered around, he couldn¡¯t sit still, he couldn¡¯t stand still, he


    always had to walk around, so as to relieve his tension.


    He wished he could bear the tearing pain instead of his wife.


    People say that women feel 10 times as much pain when they give birth.


    ¡°My cousin¡¯s fetal position is right, she¡¯s fine.¡± Liberty could onlyfort Audrey.


    Audrey was still calm. She looked at Clive who was walking back and forth, and said, ¡°Look at your


    cousin, he¡¯s going to knock down the floor at the door, and he¡¯s walked away countless times.¡±


    Liberty said: ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Liberty thought about the time when she gave birth to Sonny and heard from Serenity that although


    Hank was also very anxious, he was not as nervous as Clive to the point where he had to walk around


    to relieve some tension.


    After the baby was born, he took the baby out first, but she was pushed outter. When she got out,


    only Serenity was waiting for her, and the entire Brown family went to see the newborn.


    When women give birth to children, those who care about them and feel sorry for them are still their


    maternal family.


    When Serenity saw her appearance in the delivery room, she was so distressed that she burst into


    tears. When she was pushed into the postpartum rest room, they saw all the Brown family members


    gathered around Sonny¡¯s crib. When they saw her being pushed back by the nurse, they also didn¡¯t


    come over to help her lie down on the bed.


    It was Serenity who helped her.


    In fact, at that time, she should have realized that Hank was not worthy of her lifelong trust.


    Fortunately, they separated.


    Hank would not disturb her life again; not even the Brown family woulde.


    When they wanted to see Sonny, Hank would call Liberty first, get her consent, go directly to the


    kindergarten to pick up Sonny, and send him back on Sunday night, trying not to meet her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    This way, it¡¯s pretty good.


    She could finally have some peace of mind and didn¡¯t have to face her ex-husband¡¯s family all the time.


    Especially the former eldest aunt, Liberty was the most annoying and the one who least wanted to see


    Chelsea.


    If Hank had controlled his mother and sister¡¯s mouth earlier, maybe they wouldn¡¯t be in this situation


    today.


    After all, the two people had a shallow rtionship, and they only had a rtionship as husband and


    wife for a few years.


    Together, they raised Sonny, and they now lead independent lives.

 Chapter 2463

    Chapter 2463


    The door to the delivery room opened.


    All the people waiting at the door gathered around.


    A nurse held a child and asked Clive with a smile: ¡°Are you Alice¡¯s family member?¡±


    ¡°I am her husband. Nurse, my wife gave birth? How is my wife? Can I go in and see her? ? When will


    shee out?¡± Clive asked repeatedly, never leaving his wife behind.


    Liberty was squeezed to the back by the elders of the two families. Seeing how much Clive cared about


    Alice, she sighed in her heart that Alice was marrying the right person.


    The nurse smiled and replied to Clive: ¡°Your wife is in good condition. She gave birth to a son for you.


    Mother and child are safe. The baby is six pounds. Your wife will be out soon, and the baby wille


    out first.¡±


    After hearing that the mother and child were safe, Clive was relieved.


    Everyone had smiles on their faces when they heard that Alice and her child were safe. For the new life


    that had juste into this world, everyone was in the mood to see the little one.


    Clive took his son from the nurse¡¯s arms, and after looking at it twice, he handed the son to his mother-


    inw, and said to her: ¡°Mom, you take the baby back to the room first, I¡¯ll wait for Alice here. ¡°


    Mrs. Lafayette took her grandson in her arms and smiled happily. She felt that her grandson looked


    very much like her daughter. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for Alice here too.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lafayette¡¯s grandson came out, but her daughter was still inside.


    Mrs. Lafayette handed her grandson to Audrey and Darrell, and asked them to hold the child back to


    the room and wait for Alice.


    After the baby came out, the number of people guarding the door of the delivery room was reduced by


    half.


    However, Audrey and Liberty quickly went to the door of the delivery room to wait for Alice toe out.


    Elisa, Darrell, and Remy were in the room guarding the baby.


    Zachary arrived with Serenity.


    ¡°Auntie, sister.¡± Serenity asked, ¡°Did my cousin give birth?¡±


    ¡°Serenity, why are you here? You are pregnant and on your honeymoon. Your cousin gave birth to a


    son. It weighs six pounds, and mother and child are safe.¡±


    Audrey told Serenity the result with a smile. After having a grandson, She was in a particrly good


    mood.


    Audrey also said Zachary: ¡°Zachary, why did you bring Old Mrs. York here? Old Mrs. York is so old, and


    it is so troublesome to run around like this.¡±


    Old Mrs. York smiled and said: ¡°I am in good health. I just want toe and see, is it a male doll?


    Congrattions!¡±


    Old Mrs. York wanted to know earlier whether the Stone family added a grandson or a granddaughter.


    In fact, looking at Alice¡¯s belly, Old Mrs. York guessed that Alice had given birth to a son.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, my cousin has given birth. I alwayse over to see her. Auntie, cousin, congrattions!¡±


    Serenity said with a smile.


    Zachary also congratted Clive.


    Clive just smiled, still staring at the delivery room.


    Audrey said to Zachary: ¡°Your cousin is worried about Alice and doesn¡¯t want to talk. Don¡¯t argue with


    him too much.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I can understand.¡± Zachary expressed his understanding.


    Clive was notoriously doting on his wife. The couple decided to have a child after many years of


    marriage. After Alice became pregnant, she kept vomiting.


    Clive was happy because he could finally look forward to the birth of his child, but he also felt bad for


    his beloved wife.

 Chapter 2464

    Chapter 2464


    Fortunately, Alice didn¡¯t keep her husband waiting too long, and was pushed out by doctors and


    nurses.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Clive was the first to pounce.


    Alice¡¯s hair was messy and her lips were bitten.


    Fortunately, she was in good spirits. Seeing everyone waiting for her, she said to her husband: ¡°Clive,


    it¡¯s a son. They said the baby looks like me.¡±


    Clive said, ¡°The son just follows his mother. That¡¯s great, the baby is very good.¡±


    Clive leaned down, kissed his beloved wife on the forehead, and said distressedly: ¡°Wife, thank you for


    your hard work, we won¡¯t have any more children in the future, one child is enough.¡±


    Lafayette family also hoped that Alice would give birth to a son.


    The Stone family had a great business, and Clive also said that he would only have one child. Alice


    was the eldest daughter-inw. The Lafayette family felt that if Alice gave birth to the eldest grandson,


    she would give birth to a sessor for her husband¡¯s family, so Alice¡¯s position in the Stone family


    would be stable.


    After giving birth, Alice was also d that she gave birth to a son so that her baby would not have to


    bear the pain of childbirth like she did when he grew up.


    Alice replied: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t give birth.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to give birth either, it hurt too much!


    If she hadn¡¯t experienced it, she couldn¡¯t imagine the pain.


    Back in the delivery room, Alice was resting on the bed, watching everyone watching the baby. She


    said to her husband: ¡°Bring the baby over here and let me see it too.¡±


    This was her tenth month of pregnancy, and she had gone through ten levels of pregnancy. She hadn¡¯t


    seen enough of the little guy born in pain.


    In the delivery room, after the baby was born, it was cleaned up. The nurse held the baby for her to


    see, and asked her to kiss the baby before going out with the baby.


    Clive immediately bent down and picked up the baby from the crib. It was just a newborn baby. It was


    small and soft and felt weightless in his hands. Clive held it very carefully.


    After picking up his son, he didn¡¯t dare to walk, fearing that if he took too many steps, the baby would


    slip out of his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her son-inw¡¯s appearance, Mrs. Lafayette stepped forward and took the baby from her son-


    inw¡¯s hands. She smiled and said, ¡°Look at how you dare not walk while holding the baby. Alice will


    wait for an hour. I don¡¯t even know if I can see the baby.


    The way you hold the baby is wrong. I¡¯m scared to see you walking with the baby in your arms.¡±


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°This is how new dads are. As time goes by, they¡¯ll get used to it, and when


    the timees, their baby-carrying gestures will be better than those of many women. Clive was like


    this at the beginning.¡±


    Zachary watched this scene and heard what the people who came before him said.


    He was thinking in his heart that when he had time, he would shamelessly run to the merchant, give


    this little guy a hug, and practice his holding posture. When Serenity gave birth to a baby, he wouldn¡¯t


    be like Clive, who couldn¡¯t even hold his baby. I can¡¯t hold a child well.


    Zachary also wanted to hug the child, but when he saw Clive being embarrassed, he didn¡¯t dare to hug


    him, lest he would be embarrassed too.


    He had raised babies before, but the ones he raised were babies like Sonny that could walk and talk,


    not just born.


    The baby was small and soft, so he didn¡¯t dare to hold it.


    Alice was about to sit up, and Clive quickly stepped forward to help her.


    Clive said: ¡°You can see the baby while lying down, you don¡¯t have to sit up.¡±


    Clive knew that women should lie more and sit less during confinement, so as not to suffer from back


    pain in the future. It is said that problems caused by confinement will be followed for the rest of their


    lives, very torturous.


    He must not let his beloved wife suffer from confinement problems.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I feel a lot better now.¡± After Alice sat down, she stretched out her hands to hug her son.


    Mrs. Lafayette handed her grandson to her daughter and said, ¡°He drank 15 ml of milk powder. He is


    edible. Look at how soundly he sleeps. Alice, the baby is really like you, except for his mouth.¡±


    Alice was a small cherry mouth.

 Chapter 2465

    Chapter 2465


    Alice hugged her son and kissed her several times, then smiled: ¡°I gave birth to it; of course it


    resembles me, and the mouth looks like it has no trace.¡±


    She nced at Clive and said, ¡°The baby belongs to both of us and resembles me. Like you, but more


    like me.¡±


    Clive said dotingly, ¡°I don¡¯t look as good as you do, but I look better like you.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Whether it was Alice or Clive, they were both attractive. The baby was still too young to tell, but as he


    grew older, he would. He was a very attractive little doll.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Alice needed to rest after giving birth, so everyone left after staying in the hospital for half a day.


    Clive and Mrs. Lafayette stayed at the hospital to take care of Alice and the baby.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Liberty, Serenity, and Zachary went to the supermarket.


    Both Serenity and Liberty bought a lot of nutritional products and sent them to the Stone family.


    Audrey was talking about her two nieces: ¡°My home has everything, yet you still bought so many


    supplements. The supplements that everyone had brought weren¡¯tplete when Alice was just


    pregnant. There was nowhere to put all of the supplements because there were so many.¡±


    Alice also ate a lot of supplements during her pregnancy, but there were too many and she couldn¡¯t


    finish them all.


    When she learned that Serenity was pregnant, Alice asked Audrey to bring a lot of supplements from


    home to give to Serenity.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°Auntie, your family belongs to my aunt¡¯s family. My sister and I gave a little


    love from both of us. My cousin is giving birth now, so she won¡¯t vomit anymore, so she can make up


    for it. During the whole pregnancy, my cousin has a long belly, and she doesn¡¯t gain weight herself.¡±


    Alice vomited so much that she couldn¡¯t eat, and although she didn¡¯t vomit every meal in theter


    stage, she didn¡¯t gain weight after a long pregnancy, and she didn¡¯t gain weight as a mother.


    Now that she had unloaded the goods, she needed to take some supplements during the confinement


    period, so it was best to send supplements.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you both on behalf of Alice.¡±


    Audrey thanked Serenity and Liberty on behalf of her daughter-inw.


    She asked Serenity again with concern: ¡°Do you still vomit recently? If you vomit too much, go to the


    hospital and let the doctor see if he can prescribe some medicine to relieve it. Alice took the medicine


    prescribed by the doctor. Fortunately, she only vomited once at night in theter stage, and the mother


    and son grew better.¡±


    Audrey was also worried that Alice vomited a lot and that the baby would be very thin.


    Serenity: ¡°I won¡¯t vomit after the wedding. I can eat and sleep now, so I don¡¯t have to envy Jasmine.¡±


    After Jasmine became pregnant, she didn¡¯t vomit and could eat and sleep. If her belly didn¡¯t start to


    grow, she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that Jasmine was pregnant.


    The Bucham family no longer concealed the fact that Jasmine was pregnant, as the pregnancy had


    been confirmed.


    Although Serenity didn¡¯t explicitly say that she couldn¡¯t drink at the wedding, everyone guessed that


    she was pregnant, so they didn¡¯t drink and went back to the room early to rest.


    Those who were still waiting for Serenity¡¯s infertility to be kicked out of the York family would be


    disappointed.


    It¡¯s not that Serenity couldn¡¯t have children; she hadn¡¯t been pregnant before. Maybe it¡¯s really like


    Zachary said, thinking about the world of two people.


    Audrey said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I haven¡¯t seen you for half a month. Now you look much ruddier and look


    much better than before the wedding.¡±


    Audrey looked at Serenity¡¯splexion, relieved her heart, and said to Zachary: ¡± Zachary, you will


    take care of Serenity in every way. Try to keep her happy. Serenity can eat and sleep now, but don¡¯t let


    her eat too much. If the fetus gets too big, it won¡¯t be easy for her to give birth.


    Spend more time with her, take her out to rx, walk around, and let her do what she wants to do as


    much as she can, and it will be easier to give birth in the future. Alice went for walks every day while


    she was pregnant. In the back yard, there are a lot of fruits and vegetables.¡±


    Zachary said gently, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry; I will take good care of Serenity. I always support her in


    whatever she wants to do.¡±

 Chapter 2466

    Chapter 2466


    He was trying to catch up on knowledge about pregnancy, and he also knew that pregnant women


    should move around properly and not just rest in bed or sit still.


    ¡°I¡¯m very relieved.¡± Audrey was very satisfied with Zachary and Serenity.


    When her eyes fell on Liberty, Audrey sighed secretly. Her niece, Serenity, was a lucky person. She


    met Zachary and had a happy married life. Zachary was also a maniac who doted on his wife.


    This eldest niece, Liberty, made Audrey very distressed.


    Liberty met someone unkind. Despite the fact that her life improved and Duncan genuinely loved her


    after the divorce, God enjoys torturing people, so Duncan had a car ident and lost both of his legs.


    Although he was undergoing rehabilitation, he couldn¡¯t know when he would recover.


    To be honest, if Duncan did not recover, Audrey would not approve of Liberty and Duncan being


    together. Her eldest niece had not had a good life in the past few years. She hoped that Liberty could


    be as happy as Serenity for the rest of her life.


    Just like Mrs. Lewis, before Duncan got into a car ident, Mrs. Lewis refused to agree with Duncan


    and Liberty being together.


    Something happened to Duncan, and he became disabled, so Mrs. Lewis begged Liberty to ept her


    son.


    Audrey was Liberty¡¯s aunt, so she naturally thought about Liberty.


    However, Audrey did not say what she was thinking. Duncan was working hard on rehabilitation. The


    doctor said that he had a chance to stand up again and return to normal.


    Seeing that Liberty had a little affection for Duncan, Audrey thought, Let it be.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°What is the current status of Duncan¡¯s well-being?¡± Audrey asked Liberty softly.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°He is very good. He does rehabilitation every morning and goes back to the


    company to work in the afternoon. Sometimes he has social activities that he cannot refuse in the


    evening. If I am free, he will ask me to apany him to socialize.¡±


    asionally apanying Duncan to socialize could only benefit Liberty. Now that she had entered


    the shopping mall, she could learn a lot by apanying Duncan to socialize.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± Audrey didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Audrey just said, ¡°If you need help with something, just tell me. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will be your and


    Serenity¡¯s family and your supporter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, aunt; business at the restaurant as well as the breakfast shop is booming right now. Now


    that I have recovered all of my investment funds, I intend to expand the All You Can Eat restaurant,


    raise the quality slightly, and then open branches.¡±


    Her goal was to create a chain restaurant with the All You Can Eat brand.


    Then she would invest in building a big hotel somewhere else, not in Wiltspoon. Wiltspoon was owned


    by her brother-inw¡¯s family. She knew she couldn¡¯tpete, and she didn¡¯t want topete with her


    own family for business.


    Even if she won, there would be no sense of achievement if she had robbed one¡¯s own business.


    It¡¯s better to grab other people¡¯s businesses. Only when she could defeat herpetitors one after


    another would she feel a sense of aplishment.


    Liberty: ¡°Well, you and Serenity are both sessful people. I¡¯m very relieved that you can develop it in


    Jensburg.¡±


    Audrey had not forgotten the matter of revenge for her parents and family.


    It¡¯s just that Audrey had to be busy with Serenity¡¯s wedding recently, and Alice gave birth early, so she


    hadn¡¯t spared time to take action against Jensburg Farrell¡¯s family yet.

 Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467


    Liberty understood what Auntie meant. She nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m hoping that one day All


    You Can Eat will spread across the whole country.¡±


    ¡°Sister, there will be that day.¡± Serenity gave Liberty a cheer.


    Serenity believed Liberty would be able to do it.


    Audrey alsoughed and said, ¡°All the daughters of the Farrell family are amazing.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the near-annihtion of the family decades ago, Liberty would have been her


    sister¡¯s eldest daughter. The eldest daughter of the direct line of the Farrell family was particrly


    powerful.


    If there was only one daughter, that daughter would not be any worse.


    Kathryn was not bad; she was a person who pretended to be a pig and ate the tiger. Up until this point,


    Kathryn¡¯s outward weakness had fooled many members of the Farrell family.


    Perhaps the only person who could see through Kathryn¡¯s n was Matriarch Farrell, her biological


    mother.


    Serenity hesitated to speak but finally said nothing.


    Her sister, Liberty, had that ability; that is, the process of ascending to the throne may be very intense;


    after all, it involved the hatred between two generations.


    The current matriarch Farrell was also too ruthless; bringing up her own sister, she could destroy her


    own sister¡¯s family, even the two nieces; it was Liberty and Serenity¡¯s mother and their aunt, Audrey,


    who were not killed. In an orphanage, life was not easy, but at least they were alive.


    That is to say, her mother waster adopted and suffered too many idents. After marrying her


    father, her mother¡¯s life was stable and happy. In Serenity¡¯s memory, her parents¡¯ rtionship was


    stable and loving.


    Grandparents disliked their mother for having two daughters in a row. In the past, family nning was


    strictly controlled, and parents could not have three children. They never disliked having two daughters,


    and they did not hide and want to have a son like others.


    The love of their parents was given to Serenity and Liberty.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If the car ident hadn¡¯t happened, Serenity believed that her parents would have been so loving until


    the end of life, and she and Liberty wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much when they were children, and


    they would have tasted the warmth and coldness of human rtionships early on.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Serenity; you go back to rest.¡± Audrey advised Serenity to go back to rest first.


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Auntie, I want to eat at your ce. You can¡¯t drive me away.¡±


    Audrey said with a smile, ¡°If you want to stay and eat, you can go home after eating. Auntie has to help


    you express yourself now. I¡¯m preparing a confinement meal, and I will send it to the hospital for her


    later, so I have to make up for it.¡±


    Audrey got up and walked away, busy preparing delicious food for her daughter-inw.


    Elisa followed to help.


    Serenity knew that everyone would not let her intervene, so she decided not to make trouble, so she


    said to Liberty, ¡°Sister, you can apany me outside for a walk.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468


    Audrey didn¡¯t notice Serenity¡¯s hesitation to speak just now, but Liberty saw it and guessed that her


    sister wanted to talk to her about the Jensburg Farrell family.


    After the two sisters went out, Elisa, Zachary, and Remy were the only ones in the hall.


    As for Grandma May, who went to the hospital with Zachary and Serenity, she didn¡¯te to the


    business with her. Zachary arranged for someone to take Grandma May back to Wildridge Manor. As


    for whether Grandma May would go to other people¡¯s homes on the way, Zachary didn¡¯t know and


    couldn¡¯t care.


    Grandma May was an elderly person who couldn¡¯t stay at home peacefully.


    The three grown men could only drink tea and chat about business matters.


    The two sisters left the main house, and Liberty wanted to help Serenity down the steps. Serenity said


    with a smile, ¡°Sister, I haven¡¯t been in three months yet, and my body hasn¡¯t changed much, except


    that I had morning sickness a while ago. Let me know I am indeed pregnant, and now I eat and drink


    well, and I don¡¯t need you to help me down the steps.¡±


    Liberty also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for you to conceive this pregnancy; it¡¯s better to be careful,


    especially in the first three months. Before, when I was pregnant with Sonny, you took care of me like


    this.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Time flies, sister; it seems like yesterday that you were pregnant with Sonny, and in a blink of


    an eye, Sonny is more than three years old.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Yes, time flies; you used to be a little crying cat, but now you are going to be a mother; you


    have grown up, and I¡¯m also old.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty¡¯s sigh made Serenity reluctant, ¡°Sister, how old are you? You¡¯re only in your early thirties.


    People now generally live longer, and it is estimated that you will be able to retire in your sixties in the


    future, and I¡¯m young.¡±


    Serenity affectionately held Liberty¡¯s arm, her head still resting on her shoulder, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let me


    say you are old; you¡¯re five years older than me. If I am old, I will be on my way too. Haha, we sisters


    are young.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Yes, yes, we are still young. We still have many things that haven¡¯t been done yet. You need


    to be young to have the physical strength to work.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be tired.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°You¡¯re still talking about me. No matter how tired I am, I don¡¯t have a baby in my belly. You are


    twins, so you can¡¯t be tired. After the honeymoon, even if you go to work, don¡¯t do heavy work. If you


    feel ufortable, rest immediately. Don¡¯t hold on; my nephew is the top priority.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I know, my body, I know, I won¡¯t hold on. Of course, the baby is the first priority. Sister, what


    Auntie means is that after taking back the position of head of the Farrell family, I will let you take over


    the Farrell family. What do you think?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Our mother is gone, and we don¡¯t know anything about the Farrell family. Even if Mother


    is alive, she probably won¡¯t remember it. We will have grudges against the Farrell family, but the


    grudges are not as heavy as those of Auntie because we have not experienced that kind of strife and


    hatred. But Auntie wants to seek justice for Grandpa and Grandma. We must be on Auntie¡¯s side. What


    does Auntie mean? I understand too.


    Elisa said clearly that even if her revenge is sessful, she will not take over the Farrell family. She


    said that she does not have the patience to care about so many things, and she is also a willful person


    who cannot hide too many worries.


    You are the eldest mistress of the York family. You are already under a lot of pressure. My aunt thinks I


    can really take back the position of head of the Farrell family, so I will take the position. With this, I will


    take the position.


    Tofort our grandmother, our mother suffered so much when she was young, all because of this


    incident. As daughters, after knowing the ins and outs, when we have the opportunity, we will naturally


    express our mother¡¯s bad temper and seek revenge on her behalf. Do justice, take revenge.¡±


    Liberty worked hard to make herself stronger and also knew that her aunt Audrey¡¯s n was for her to


    take over the Farrell family in the future.


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Liberty paused and said, ¡°I think Kathryn is quite good. Although she is the biological


    daughter of the Farrell family, she was exchanged when she was a child, and the environment she


    grew up in was not good. She has developed a strong character, and she is not indifferent to right and


    wrong.


    Between family affection and conscience, she chose conscience. It was because she had no


    rtionship with the Farrell family, had fewer entanglements, and was able to make a choice simply


    and neatly.


    When that dayes, let¡¯s see what happens. If possible, I think Kathryn should still be in charge of


    the Farrell family. Even if we are from my grandmother¡¯s lineage, after decades, not only did people¡¯s


    hearts change early, but even the group of people who were loyal to grandma disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 2469

    Chapter 2469


    Liberty paused for a moment, then said, ¡°Kathryn is extremely difficult now, not to mention that it is


    even more difficult for us to go back suddenly.¡±


    Kathryn was still Matriarch Farrell¡¯s daughter. If she were reced, and Matriarch Farrell had trained


    her as a sessor since she was a child, she would be able to take over easily. However, she had


    been reced, and for the past twenty years she had been living in the housekeeper¡¯s old home.


    Whether it was the education or knowledge received, it couldn¡¯t bepared with the Farrell family.


    After Kathryn returned to the Farrell family, Shiloh, the fake daughter, continued to stay with them. As


    the second youngdy of the Farrell family, in the eyes of outsiders, Shiloh¡¯s family all favored her; after


    all, they had been in love for more than twenty years.


    In the past, Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t know that Shiloh was a fake daughter. Matriarch Farrell really did


    her best to cultivate Shiloh. Although Shiloh did not be particrly outstanding, she was much


    better than Kathryn, who had just returned to the Farrell family. She grew up watching her grow up.


    It had been less than two years since Kathryn came back. It could be said that she had not gained a


    firm foothold in the Farrell family. In addition, the attitude of Matriarch Farrell towards Kathryn was not


    good. Kathryn might not be able to take over the feelings.


    Serenity said, ¡°If my sister takes over the Farrell family, we will naturally help my sister gain a firm


    foothold. Besides, I also believe that my sister has this ability. Sister, be confident; you can do it!


    Sister, you will have to add a younger sister to Sonny in the future. If you think Mr. Lewis is good, you


    can consider the matter between you and Mr. Lewis, but I don¡¯t know if the Lewis family will agree that


    their granddaughter will take her mother¡¯s surname.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Liberty¡¯s face turned red, and she slightly annoyed Serenity: ¡°I may not take over the Farrell family. You


    said Kathryn is very good; she is also learning about the affairs of the head of the house, although her


    mother is a murderer who killed our grandma¡¯s family. After all, her mother is now the head of the


    house, and she personally trained Kathryn to have an advantage over us.


    Although Mr. Lewis has the Lewis Corporation, He is an excellent man. He will definitely not be a door-


    to-door son-inw.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°This is a problem between you and Mr. Lewis. Even if you two are not in a


    rtionship now, you will have to face this problem sooner orter. Mr. Lewis feels that he is still in a


    wheelchair, so he won¡¯t talk to you. Seriously, when he recovers, you have to face reality.


    Sister, I know that you were disappointed with your first marriage, which left a shadow. You said that


    you don¡¯t want to marry again. I respect your choice, but I can¡¯t help but talk to you. Mr. Lewis and


    Hank are different. It is not easy for you toe to the point where no one can stop you.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I see that you have no feelings for Mr. Lewis at all. Sonny is not as afraid of Mr. Lewis as


    before. The two of them are as affectionate as a father and son. When Hankes, he can¡¯tpare


    to Mr. Lewis. Isn¡¯t it just that the Brown family has seen Sonny and Mr. Lewis are so close, so scared?


    That¡¯s why he always persuades Hank to pursue you again and think about remarrying.¡±


    Hank was self-aware and knew that Liberty would not look back, and he also knew that it was his own


    fault that he was where he was today. Today¡¯s Liberty was even better than before marriage. Hank


    thought that even though Liberty was outstanding before marriage, he was jealous in his heart, and he


    didn¡¯t want Liberty to be better than him.


    Liberty was better and stronger than him, and if he really remarried, sooner orter he would make the


    same mistakes again. It¡¯s better to leave it like this. He just came over regrly to see Sonny. He didn¡¯t


    pester or disturb Liberty. The two of them could chat about each other¡¯s current situation when they


    met. If he listened to his family members and pestered Liberty, he would always disturb her life and


    make her hate him even more.


    So Hank chose to stay away, except to see Sonny; he would never appear in front of Liberty again.


    Liberty generously admitted that she had some feelings for Duncan. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t reject him now,


    nor do I avoid him deliberately. Let nature take its course. If I can get married, I will believe him again


    because of his kindness and love for Sonny. If we can¡¯t cultivate it, just be good friends like we are


    now.¡±

 Chapter 2470

    Chapter 2470


    After Liberty said this, Serenity couldn¡¯t persuade her anymore and said, ¡°Well, let it be. No matter what


    decision you make, I stand by your side. I hope that you will be happy.¡±


    Marrying Duncan could make Liberty happy. She agreed with both hands and feet. If Liberty felt that


    marrying Duncan would make her unhappy, then she wouldn¡¯t marry.


    Marrying well was very happy.


    If she didn¡¯t marry well, it¡¯s really not as good as being single.


    Everyone¡¯s way of life is different.


    Serenity said, ¡°At my wedding with Zachary, I saw Matriarch Farrell. She didn¡¯t leave immediately after


    she came to Wiltspoon. I thought she woulde to see my aunt. It¡¯s been half a month now, and


    there is no movement.¡±


    Serenity had never met Matriarch Farrell before. Zachary told her about it at the wedding.


    It was Serenity¡¯s intention to invite Matriarch Farrell toe over for a wedding banquet. She wanted


    Audrey to meet Matriarch Farrell to confirm.


    Even though Audrey and Kathryn had done a blood test.


    Also, confirm again and again.


    When it came to follow-up revenge, she had to identify the enemy.


    Liberty said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a guilty conscience, or maybe she¡¯s gone back a long time ago.¡±


    Liberty was busy with Serenity¡¯s wedding and didn¡¯t pay attention to Matriarch Farrell¡¯s affairs.


    At her sister¡¯s wedding, she didn¡¯t even see Matriarch Farrell herself.


    ¡°I think she may be investigating my aunt and our grandma.¡± Serenity guessed, ¡°It has been spread in


    Jensburg that the two daughters of the former head of the Farrell family are in Wiltspoon, and even


    Kathryn has been found. Auntie, with Matriarch Farrell¡¯s shrewdness, how could she not know?


    She hasn¡¯t shown up; she must be investigating; she may also be observing Auntie in secret; and I


    looked like our dad, even if Matriarch Farrell is at the wedding banquet. If she saw me on the Inte,


    there would be no emotional ups and downs. If she saw you, she would have a reaction because you


    looked like our mom.¡±


    Serenity took after her father¡¯s side, while Liberty took after her mother¡¯s side of appearance.


    She heard from Audrey that their mother was more like their grandmother, while Audrey was like both


    father and mother, so there were two or three points of simrity between Audrey and Kathryn.


    Liberty said, ¡°In a few days, I will go to Jensburg to inspect the market there.¡±


    Since Liberty had a n, she would start to implement it.


    Regardless of whether she took over the Farrell family in the future, she hoped that her All You Can Eat


    restaurant would be opened in major cities across the country.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, I really want to apany you on a business trip to Jensburg to see how


    awesome the Farrell family is. ¡°


    Liberty said: ¡°You should stay at home and raise your baby now, and don¡¯t think about business trips,


    so as not to worry Zachary. He can¡¯t control you, but I can.¡±


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity¡¯s pretty face fell, ¡°Zachary likes to use me the most. It¡¯s ready.¡±

 Chapter 2471

    Chapter 2471


    Liberty poked her forehead lightly and said to her, ¡°Zachary also cares about me and cares about you,


    and every time you do something wrong, he only talks to me about it. This is not called a denunciation.


    If he doesn¡¯t care about you and doesn¡¯t care what you do, he won¡¯t even bother to look at it.¡±


    Serenity immediately smiled: ¡°Yes, yes, my Zachary is the best. Sister, don¡¯t say it; I know I was wrong.


    That¡¯s not aint; it¡¯s about caring about me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what it is; you¡¯re not convinced yet.¡± Liberty poked her sister¡¯s forehead again and said, ¡°That¡¯s


    what you told Zachary; he can¡¯t control it. You, just tell me; I can control you.¡±


    Serenity stuck out her tongue yfully.


    The two sisters wandered around in the yard of the business, mainly for the purpose of whispering, and


    after finishing the whispering, they went back to the house.


    Not long after, Audrey and Elisa each carried several insted lunch boxes and went out to the


    hospital.


    Audrey arranged for Darrell to stay at home to entertain Liberty, Serenity, and Zachary while Remy


    drove the car for Audrey and Elisa.


    After seeing Alice and knowing that the mother and child were safe, Liberty, Serenity, and Zachary also


    left after eating at the Stone Family.


    Liberty went back to the All You Can Eat restaurant, while Zachary took Serenity back to Wildridge


    Manor.


    At the same time, at the gate of a certain prison.


    Carrie Newman came out. As soon as she came out, she looked up at the sky. She felt that the sky


    outside was so blue and the air was so fresh. Even though the sun was very bright, she felt that the


    sunshine was very good.


    During the period of losing her freedom, it was like a year for her, a youngdy who had been doted on


    since she was a child.


    In order to get out sooner, she performed well inside, got a reduced sentence, and finally got out of


    prison early without waiting until next year.


    She originally ordered someone to smash Serenity¡¯s car and wanted to beat her up, but because


    Serenity was good at boxing and kicking, she didn¡¯t seed. Later, her parents gave Serenity a new


    car aspensation and wanted to keep it private. Serenity disagreed, and after epting her


    parents¡¯pensation for the new car, they still sent her in.


    The sentence was not very severe, but it made her, a pretty youngdy, suffer a lot. On the surface,


    Carrie behaved very well, as if she knew she was wrong, got a reduced sentence, and was released


    early. In fact, in her heart, she was full of resentment towards Serenity.


    In the past, she just wanted to smash Serenity¡¯s car and teach Serenity a lesson so that Serenity would


    not dare meddle in her own business in the future.


    Now, if there was a chance and the ability, Carrie wanted Serenity to go in and taste what it¡¯s like to go


    to prison!


    The hateful thing was that because of her, the parents who loved her the most hadmitted a crime.


    They went in and were sentenced to a heavier sentence than her. Her father was sentenced to more


    than ten years, and her mother was sentenced to death with a reprieve. She didn¡¯t know if they could


    come out alive.


    And all the legitimate business of the Newman family fell into the hands of Camryn, a blind woman.


    Carrie only knew what happened to her parents and that the business fell into Camryn¡¯s hands, but she


    didn¡¯t know the rest.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Later on, no one passed on the outside information to her, so she didn¡¯t know.


    When Carrie came out this time, the first thing she wanted to do was go back and find Camryn to settle


    the score. If it wasn¡¯t for Camryn, she would not have offended Serenity, let alone caused a


    catastrophe, offended Zachary, and implicated her parents.


    Even if the parents were originally guilty, because of her introduction, the crime was exposed, and they


    were arrested and sentenced to severe punishment. But if there was no blind Camryn, her parents


    mightmit a crime for a lifetime, and none of it would be revealed.


    It¡¯s all Camryn¡¯s fault!


    There were only two people Carrie hated the most right now: Camryn and Serenity.


    Serenity was difficult to deal with. She was the eldest mistress of the York family, and she was also


    good at boxing and kicking. But Camryn was just a blind woman, so it was much easier to deal with.


    Carrie looked at the blue sky for a while before lowering her head. She felt a little dizzy. This was a


    reaction to the sun¡¯s stinging eyes.


    After a while, she lifted her foot and walked away.


    She recalled how she used to arrive and depart in posh cars and have servants serve her at home.


    She ate delicacies and wore famous brands. But now, when she came out of prison, no one came to


    pick her up.

 Chapter 2472

    Chapter 2472


    It¡¯s fine if her rtives didn¡¯te to see her.


    Did they see that Camryn took over the business and everyone ran to curry favor with the blind


    Camryn?


    Carrie hade out; she would definitely take back the Newman family¡¯s business. It was a business


    run by her father, and Camryn couldn¡¯t take advantage of it.


    Besides, Camryn couldn¡¯t see. Could she manage thepany?


    Dalton might be just pretending to be a snake. He thought that Carrie and her parents had gone in, and


    her younger brother, Trenton, had to go to school, so he would help Camryn. Now that she was out,


    she thought maybe Dalton would stand by her side.


    That¡¯s the person her father brought together; how could he be facing Camryn?


    Carrie stopped after walking a few steps.


    Two cars approached slowly and finally stopped in front of her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The person in the leading car pressed the window.


    A strange old face appeared in her line of sight. She said she was old, but in fact that person wasn¡¯t


    that old; he looked about fifty or sixty years old. Compared to Carrie, who was in her early twenties, the


    other person was indeed old.


    ¡°Miss Newman, I know you¡¯reing out today, so I¡¯ll pick you up, take a shower, change into clean


    clothes, and have a good meal.¡±


    Although Carrie was willful and unruly and didn¡¯t have a high IQ, she was not an idiot and wouldn¡¯t get


    into strangers¡¯ cars for no reason.


    She looked at the old woman in front of her; she really belonged to a stranger. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t


    even think of it; she knew such a person.


    She didn¡¯t remember her rtives having such a number-one person.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Carrie asked defensively.


    She was released early.


    Just now, she med her rtives for noting to pick her up from prison. In fact, no one knew she


    wasing out today.


    How did this old woman know that she coulde out today?


    The old woman also said that she came to pick her up especially.


    Who sent her?


    Did her mother still have influence outside?


    ¡°Miss Newman, you don¡¯t need to worry about who I am. In short, I can help you get revenge and vent


    your anger. Miss Newman, you don¡¯t have to worry that I will sell you. I just want to cooperate with


    you.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who you are, I won¡¯t follow you, and I won¡¯t believe you. Do you think


    I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    ¡°Miss Newman, let¡¯s talk about it after you get in the car. Then you will know who I am.


    The sun is so bright, and, Miss Newman, you¡¯re penniless. Is it possible to walk back? You will get heat


    stroke. Autumn in the city is like summer.¡±


    That is, it would be cooler in the morning and evening.


    Carrie looked up at the sun high in the sky. It was very hot.


    However, she didn¡¯t know the old woman in front of her, so how could she go with her?


    Bad people don¡¯t write the word ¡°bad guy¡± on their faces.

 Chapter 2473

    Chapter 2473


    Carrie: ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me who you are, what your identity is, and who asked you to pick me up, I won¡¯t


    go with you.¡±


    After the old woman pondered for a moment, she smiled and said, ¡°Miss Newman, go in once; I am a


    bit more mature. My husband¡¯s surname is Janzen. I have done business with your father, Mr.


    Newman, several times and have a little friendship.¡±


    The old woman with the surname Janzen?


    Carrie didn¡¯t know much about her family¡¯s business. She was young, and her parents rarely talked to


    her about business matters.


    She only knew that the family was not short of money. Her parents would let her have what others


    have, but what she has may not be avable to others.


    Sometimes, she heard her father say that the family business was getting bigger and bigger.


    Since the old woman had done business with her father several times, was it because of her father¡¯s


    friendship?


    Carrie: ¡°How did you know that I came out today?¡±


    The old woman still smiled and said, ¡°Miss Newman, I asked people toe and inquire several times


    before I found out that you came out today. We have done business with Mr. Newman several times


    and have developed some friendships. Mr. Newman told us before he went in that, for the sake of us


    being partners, we would take care of his two children.


    Your brother is doing very well now and gets along harmoniously with your eldest sister. During Young


    Master York¡¯s wedding, your brother came back specially and followed your eldest sister to the York


    family to attend the wedding. After attending Young Master York¡¯s wedding, he went back to school.


    All the illegal businesses of the Newman family have been sealed up and fined.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sum of money and a legal business, your eldest sister took over the management. However,


    your eldest sister has poor eyesight, so she mainly relies on Dalton to help manage thepany. You


    can find out the affairs of the Newman family with a little inquiry.¡±


    What the old woman said was true.


    Carrie also knew a little bit. After listening to the old woman¡¯s words, she still hesitated and asked,


    ¡°Mrs. Janzen, Where will you take me?¡±


    ¡°Please get in the car first, Miss Newman. For Mr. Newman¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll pick you up and take you to eat,


    rest, clean up, and put on your best clothes. After getting your mind right, you can onlypete with


    your eldest sister when you go back to the Newman family.


    Your eldest sister is actually a paper tiger. She has bad eyesight, so she is of no use. The York family is


    her only source of support. She has a good rtionship with Serenity, the eldest mistress of the York


    family, and they are going to be sisters-inw again. Oh, Miss Newman, you even don¡¯t know that


    your eldest sister is engaged to the second young master of the York family. Is it the matter of the


    second young master of the York family?¡±


    Hearing this, Carrie looked jealous, and she asked bitterly: ¡°How can that blind woman marry into the


    York family? She has a good rtionship with Serenity. I know that if I go in, my family will be unlucky.


    It is all Serenity¡¯s fault. I hate Serenity!¡±


    If she had the ability and the opportunity, she would take revenge and go back, making Serenity feel


    ufortable!


    Knowing that Serenity was good at boxing and kicking, she would be more careful the next time she


    took revenge, and she must not leave anything behind for Serenity to catch.


    That woman was very cruel. She smashed Serenity¡¯s car but didn¡¯t really hurt Serenity. Her parents


    apologized to Serenity andpensated her for a new car, but Serenity still sent her in.


    It was like epting her parents¡¯ apology and not showing off.


    The old woman suppressed her smile and said, ¡°Our family has also offended Serenity, but our family


    is not in Wiltspoon. For the time being, Serenity can¡¯t stretch her hands that long and can¡¯t deal with us.


    However, Young Master York dotes on his wife, Serenity. If they hate us, sooner orter they will use


    Young Master York¡¯s power to attack us.


    So, I thought of attacking first, but we need helpers because we are far away in Jensburg, and we need


    someone in Wiltspoon to help us provide information. Miss Newman, you also hate Serenity; I think we


    can cooperate.¡±


    Carrie finally understood.


    To put it bluntly, this old woman wanted to join forces with Carrie to deal with Serenity.

 Chapter 2474

    Chapter 2474


    Half an hourter.


    Mrs. Janzen took Carrie to a hotel.


    The hotel was not big, let alone upscale. Carrie didn¡¯t say anything on her face, but in her heart she


    comined that Mrs. Janzen was stingy and didn¡¯t go to a five-star hotel to book a room for her.


    Mrs. Janzen took Carrie to a room in that hotel and then asked someone to take a bag from the car and


    get off. She handed the bag to Carrie and said to Carrie, ¡°This is a new set of clothes. You go back to


    the room to take a shower and change clothes, thene downstairs, and I will take you out to eat.¡±


    Carrie took the bag and went upstairs with the room card.


    Although she had been in it for a while, after all, she had been pampered since she was born, and she


    still had that arrogance in her bones. She disliked this hotel.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t wash for long. She simply took a shower, washed her hair, put on the new clothes that Mrs.


    Janzen gave her, dried her hair, looked at herself in the mirror for a while, and thenbed her hair.


    Carrie had lost a lot of weight, but she was young. Even if she lost a lot of weight, she was still a thin


    beauty.


    ¡°Camryn, Serenity, I will not let you go!¡± Carrie swore fiercely in front of the mirror, ¡°I will pay you double


    the amount!¡±


    Soon, Carrie went downstairs.


    Mrs. Janzen was waiting for her on the first floor.


    Seeing here down, Mrs. Janzen didn¡¯t say anything. She stood up, walked towards her, and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll take you to dinner. You can stay in this room that¡¯s been opened for you. If you don¡¯t want


    to stay, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Janzen, for giving me new clothes. I can¡¯t live here anymore. I want to go back to


    Newman¡¯s house. That¡¯s my home. That blind woman can still drive me out!¡±


    Carrie couldn¡¯t wait to go back and cause trouble for Camryn.


    Mrs. Janzen looked at her but said nothing.


    After leaving the hotel and getting into Mrs. Janzen¡¯s car, Mrs. Janzen took Carrie to eat. The ce to


    eat was not a high-end ce; it was just an ordinary fast-food restaurant. They ordered a few dishes.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Mrs. Janzen said, ¡°Miss Newman, don¡¯t think I¡¯m stingy for not


    inviting you to a high-end ce for dinner. In fact, you just came out and came out early, and they didn¡¯t


    know you were free.


    You keep a low profile for the time being, so as not to let them know. In that case, you won¡¯t be caught


    off guard.¡±


    Carrie felt that what Mrs. Janzen said was reasonable, and her face looked much better. She said to


    Mrs. Janzen, ¡°Thank you. Mrs. Janzen, you¡¯ve thought so thoughtfully of me. I am very happy to be


    able toe out and see the outside world again. I am not as picky about food and amodation as


    before.¡±


    She used to be the second youngdy in the Newman family. In the Newman family vi, she enjoyed


    all the glory and wealth and ate all the delicacies from the mountains and seas. When she was in a bad


    mood, she could also take pleasure in treating her eldest sister, and she lived a happy life.


    She would be very picky.


    In prison, there was no such good treatment, and she suffered a lot.


    After staying there for such a long time, her little unruly temper had been smoothed away long ago.


    Fortunately, she coulde out.


    Compared to her parents, her sin was the least serious.


    Mrs. Janzen nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Miss Newman, you¡¯ve matured a lot now and have


    changed a lot.¡±

 Chapter 2475

    Chapter 2475


    Half an hourter.


    Mrs. Janzen took Carrie to a hotel.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The hotel was not big, let alone upscale. Carrie didn¡¯t say anything on her face, but in her heart she


    comined that Mrs. Janzen was stingy and didn¡¯t go to a five-star hotel to book a room for her.


    Mrs. Janzen took Carrie to a room in that hotel and then asked someone to take a bag from the car and


    get off. She handed the bag to Carrie and said to Carrie, ¡°This is a new set of clothes. You go back to


    the room to take a shower and change clothes, thene downstairs, and I will take you out to eat.¡±


    Carrie took the bag and went upstairs with the room card.


    Although she had been in it for a while, after all, she had been pampered since she was born, and she


    still had that arrogance in her bones. She disliked this hotel.


    She didn¡¯t wash for long. She simply took a shower, washed her hair, put on the new clothes that Mrs.


    Janzen gave her, dried her hair, looked at herself in the mirror for a while, and thenbed her hair.


    Carrie had lost a lot of weight, but she was young. Even if she lost a lot of weight, she was still a thin


    beauty.


    ¡°Camryn, Serenity, I will not let you go!¡± Carrie swore fiercely in front of the mirror, ¡°I will pay you double


    the amount!¡±


    Soon, Carrie went downstairs.


    Mrs. Janzen was waiting for her on the first floor.


    Seeing here down, Mrs. Janzen didn¡¯t say anything. She stood up, walked towards her, and said,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll take you to dinner. You can stay in this room that¡¯s been opened for you. If you don¡¯t want


    to stay, you can leave.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Janzen, for giving me new clothes. I can¡¯t live here anymore. I want to go back to


    Newman¡¯s house. That¡¯s my home. That blind woman can still drive me out!¡±


    Carrie couldn¡¯t wait to go back and cause trouble for Camryn.


    Mrs. Janzen looked at her but said nothing.


    After leaving the hotel and getting into Mrs. Janzen¡¯s car, Mrs. Janzen took Carrie to eat. The ce to


    eat was not a high-end ce; it was just an ordinary fast-food restaurant. They ordered a few dishes.


    While waiting for the food to be served, Mrs. Janzen said, ¡°Miss Newman, don¡¯t think I¡¯m stingy for not


    inviting you to a high-end ce for dinner. In fact, you just came out and came out early, and they didn¡¯t


    know you were free.


    You keep a low profile for the time being, so as not to let them know. In that case, you won¡¯t be caught


    off guard.¡±


    Carrie felt that what Mrs. Janzen said was reasonable, and her face looked much better. She said to


    Mrs. Janzen, ¡°Thank you. Mrs. Janzen, you¡¯ve thought so thoughtfully of me. I am very happy to be


    able toe out and see the outside world again. I am not as picky about food and amodation as


    before.¡±


    She used to be the second youngdy in the Newman family. In the Newman family vi, she enjoyed


    all the glory and wealth and ate all the delicacies from the mountains and seas. When she was in a bad


    mood, she could also take pleasure in treating her eldest sister, and she lived a happy life.


    She would be very picky.


    In prison, there was no such good treatment, and she suffered a lot.


    After staying there for such a long time, her little unruly temper had been smoothed away long ago.


    Fortunately, she coulde out.


    Compared to her parents, her sin was the least serious.


    Mrs. Janzen nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°Miss Newman, you¡¯ve matured a lot now and have


    changed a lot.¡±

 Chapter 2476

    Chapter 2476


    Carrie¡¯s eyes shed with hatred, and she said, ¡°That¡¯s where bad habits can be corrected. Mrs.


    Janzen, you said you wanted to cooperate with me and let me get information for you. How to calcte


    the reward?¡±


    Carrie didn¡¯t work. After entering, her things were returned to her parents. However, after her parents


    entered, her mobile phone, bank card, car keys, and other things were probably in Camryn¡¯s hands.


    She could get those things back from Camryn, but she may not be able to make the final decision


    about thepany¡¯s affairs for the time being. Firstly, she really didn¡¯t understand, and secondly,


    Camryn had Dalton¡¯s help, and Callum, the second young master of the York family, acted as a backer.


    Camryn had been referring to the Newman family as her own for such a long time, and she held the


    family¡¯s financial sway.


    When Carrie thought about asking for money from Camryn in the future, it was like eating a mouthful of


    flies, which made her feel ufortable and disgusting.


    Mrs. Janzen said warmly, ¡°Miss Newman, you only need to help me find out the news about Serenity


    and pass it on to me in time. Serenity is now the eldest mistress of the York family. Every move she


    makes can easily attract attention. This matter is very important to me. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.


    In addition to inquiring about Serenity, if you can find out about those people who are rted to her,


    such as Zachary, the Stone family, and Liberty, If we want to take revenge, we must be clear about it


    and look for opportunities to hit it with one strike. As for the reward, Miss Newman, how much do you


    want?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Carrie said, ¡°Although it is necessary to inquire about information, It¡¯s not difficult, but if Zachary finds


    out, I will be very unlucky. This is a very dangerous thing, which means I risk my life to do this kind of


    thing. Mrs. Janzen, you can¡¯t treat me badly, right? Since we are cooperating, I also need sincerity.


    Mrs. Janzen, please give me $500,000 a month. After all, I have to ask a lot of people to help me do


    this kind of thing. If I ask others for help, I have to spend money.¡±


    Mrs. Janzen scolded Carrie in her heart: The lion opened her mouth and dared to ask for half a million


    dors a month.


    ording to Mrs. Janzen¡¯s wish, she was only willing to give Carrie some pocket money¡ª30,000 to


    50,000 dors per month.


    She didn¡¯t want to give any more.


    She didn¡¯t have to cooperate with Carrie; she just wanted to find a helper who could be her scapegoat


    in the charge.


    However, she did not refuse explicitly; she just smiled and said, ¡°$50,000 a month is not a small


    amount. Miss Newman, you always want me to see if you have the ability to earn half a million dors a


    month. Let¡¯s do the work.¡±


    Mrs. Janzen picked up a cup of tea and took a sip. She felt that the tea in this restaurant was bitter and


    unpleasant. It was not freshly brewed. She didn¡¯t know when it was brewed.


    There was disgust in her eyes, but it was fleeting.


    ¡°How do you want me to behave?¡±


    Carrie also knew that half a million dors a month was not a small amount for ordinary people.


    She didn¡¯t know anything about Mrs. Janzen¡¯s family background, but the car she was riding in was


    only worth over a million dors. It was not as luxurious as the car she drove before she entered. The


    people who followed Mrs. Janzen drove cars worth around 100,000 dors¡ªcheap cars.


    Presumably, Mrs. Janzen¡¯s family was not very wealthy.


    Mrs. Janzen smiled and said, ¡°Miss Newman, have you ever thought about what you will do after you


    return to the Newman family?¡±


    Carrie immediately said, with hatred on her face, ¡°Of course I want to settle ounts with Camryn. I¡¯m


    so miserable, and my parents have been so miserable because of her. Camryn controls the Newman


    family now; how can I let her control my family? I want to take everything back from the Newman


    family!¡±


    Mrs. Janzen said, ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability. Miss Newman, if you have the ability to take back


    everything from the Newman family, then I can give you a reward of one million a month and we can


    cooperate.¡±

 Chapter 2477

    Chapter 2477


    Carrie cursed in her heart: if she took back everything from the Newman family and had plenty of


    money, would she still need Mrs. Janzen¡¯s monthly remuneration of one million?


    But Carrie hated Serenity and wanted to see her suffer misfortune.


    If someone was willing to deal with Serenity, Carrie only needed to get some information. She didn¡¯t


    even need to face Serenity head-on.


    Carrie thought it was feasible. She said, ¡°Mrs. Janzen, I will prove it to you, but I just came out now,


    and my old mobile phone and bank card are probably in the hands of Blind Camryn. As long as I can


    remember, she and I have never dealt with each other, and she doesn¡¯t return to me. I need some


    money for some activities.¡±


    Mrs. Janzen took out a bank card. She put the bank card in front of Carrie and said, ¡°Of course it is.


    There is something in the card. Thirty thousand dors were used as an activity fund for you during the


    period when you first came out.


    Miss Newman, if you have the ability, after eating, you can go back to your Newman family and get


    back everything that belongs to you, thene back. I also want my bank card back.¡±


    Carrie picked up the bank card and asked Mrs. Janzen, ¡°What¡¯s the password?¡±


    Mrs. Janzen: ¡°It is XXXX.¡±


    Carrie put the bank card in her trouser pocket.


    Mrs. Janzen was very stingy and was only willing to give her 30,000 dors in activity funds.


    This money, which was better than nothing for her. She had juste out and was penniless. These


    30,000 dors could solve her temporary predicament.


    How much money did she want when she returned to the Newman family to take back everything she


    owned?


    Carrie didn¡¯t know how many assets her family really had, but she knew that the Newman family had


    assets of over $100 million, but she didn¡¯t know how many billions.


    In short, she had no shortage of money since she was a child and could buy whatever she wanted.


    Unlike Camryn, whose life was worse than that of a servant, If she didn¡¯t work at home, she wouldn¡¯t


    even have food to eat.


    ¡°This is my contact information.¡± Mrs. Janzen handed Carrie another business card. The business card


    only had Mrs. Janzen¡¯s phone number and nothing else.


    This phone number was a new one that Mrs. Janzen bought recently. She had only told Carrie this


    mobile phone number so far. She said to Carrie, ¡°Don¡¯t let the second person know my mobile phone


    number. Apart from you, no third person knows what I use to contact you.¡±


    Carrie hummed, ¡°I understand; I won¡¯t be as naive and stupid as before.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her parents pampered and raised her. As a result, she was arrogant and domineering. Before she met


    Serenity and Elisa, Carrie always thought that she could walk around in Wiltspoon and everyone would


    give her the courtesy, and no one would dare to offend her.


    Before meeting Serenity and the others, no one would say anything to Camryn, and no one would dare


    to help Camryn stand out.


    Although she didn¡¯t actually take advantage of Camryn, she often suffered a loss. At least no one dared


    meddle in Camryn¡¯s affairs like Serenity, who tantly helped Camryn.


    Nowadays, her parents, who doted on her, were not around, and they were imprisoned because of


    Serenity. The debt must be settled with Serenity. Carrie was also much more mature, and she knew


    that today was different from the past. She, the second youngdy of the Newman family, was here.


    After being imprisoned for a long time, she became theughing stock of others in Wiltspoon.


    She would no longer run around recklessly like before. Instead of hitting the enemy, she would hit


    herself with a bloody head.


    The waiter served the food.


    Mrs. Janzen said to Carrie, ¡°Miss Newman, eat first.¡±


    Carrie was not polite.


    She hadn¡¯t eaten outside food for a long time.


    Although the dining environment couldn¡¯t bepared to what she had before, it was still better than


    prison.

 Chapter 2478

    Chapter 2478


    She didn¡¯t care about her image, and with a gust of wind, she swept away all the food on the table.


    Mrs. Janzen only moved her chopsticks slightly.


    Mrs. Janzen kept smiling as she watched Carrie devour the food.


    When Carrie put down her chopsticks and took out a tissue to wipe her mouth with satisfaction, Mrs.


    Janzen asked her, ¡°Should you go back by yourself or should I have someone take you back?¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie: ¡°I¡¯ll go back by taxi. Could you please help me pay the fare?¡±


    Mrs. Janzen hummed, ¡°Okay, then you can take a taxi back.¡±


    After saying that, Mrs. Janzen took out another thousand dors in cash and put it in front of Carrie and


    said to Carrie, ¡°This is for you to pay the fare.¡±


    Carrie put away the thousand dors and did not sit still for a long time. She stood up and said to Mrs.


    Janzen, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Janzen, for inviting me to dinner. I hope we can have happy cooperation in


    the future.¡±


    Mrs. Janzen smiled, nodded, and said, ¡°We will definitely be able to work together happily.¡±


    Carrie left.


    Mrs. Janzen was still sitting at the table. When she saw Carrie getting into a taxi, she paid the bill, got


    up, and walked out of the fast food restaurant.


    Her people were waiting for her.


    After getting in the car, she said to the person in the passenger seat, ¡°Send someone to follow Carrie¡¯s


    every move in the Newman family. Look for opportunities to help her. Don¡¯t let that blind woman from


    the Newman family keep controlling the Newman family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The well-maintained old man in the passenger seat responded respectfully.


    At the same time, the Newman family vi.


    In the hall, Camryn was sitting on the sofa. Lilian was checking her eyes and then taking her pulse.


    Callum, who was standing aside, watched nervously but did not dare to say anything for fear of


    disturbing Lilian.


    When Lilian started writing the prescription, Callum asked with concern, ¡°Dr. Carden, how are Camryn¡¯s


    eyes? Are they recovered now?¡±


    Lilian said while writing the prescription, ¡°It¡¯s notplete recovery yet. If she does not continue


    treatment, she can only recover to this extent. She can see, but she cannot see far away, and she


    cannot see clearly, just like a person with high myopia. After a period of treatment, her vision will return


    to normal. Then I will prescribe some medicine for her to recuperate her body.¡±


    After listening to Lilian¡¯s words, Callum was relieved, but when he heard that Camryn was going to be


    prescribed medicine to recover her body, he suddenly became nervous again. He quickly asked,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Camryn¡¯s health?¡±


    Lilian looked up at him, then looked at Camryn, and said, ¡°Miss Camryn looks healthy on the surface,


    but in fact she¡¯s in serious trouble because she doesn¡¯t help you take care of yourself. It will be difficult


    for her to have children in the future.¡±


    After Camryn and Callum exchanged nces, Camryn said, ¡°Dr. Carden, please help me. After my


    eyes are cured, I have to trouble you to prescribe some medicine for me to take care of my body.¡±


    It was more difficult for her to live under the hands of her biological mother than under the hands of her


    stepmother, and it was normal for her to suffer from physical problems.


    She could survive until now because her father¡¯s spirit in heaven protected her.


    As for her own mother, she wanted to cut her into pieces. Her own mother said that she had thought


    about strangling her to death, but the nanny took good care of her so that her own mother had no


    chance.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I promise to help you adjust your body so that you can have a normal child after


    marriage, but you may need to take medicine for a longer period of time.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°No defense; I¡¯m not afraid, as long as you can regte it well.¡±


    Thankfully, Callum invited Dr. Carden to meet her. Dr. Carden had excellent medical skills and could


    help her heal her eyes and regte her body.

 Chapter 2479

    Chapter 2479


    After Lilian wrote the prescription, she handed it to Callum and said, ¡°You still have the medicine I had


    sent to you previously. Take the medicine as prescribed, and after taking this course of treatment, I will


    come over to help Miss Camryn. If I have time, I will take her out to see the green scenery outside.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Carden.¡± Callum quickly thanked him.


    Callum took the medicine that Camryn drank every day into his own hands. After he got the medicine,


    he had to send it to Lilian one by one so she could look at it and smell it to make sure it was real and


    not a fake or someone who put poison in the medicine without permission and made Camryn drink it


    anyway.


    Lilian made fun of Camryn by saying Callum was the most careful, attentive, and kind patient¡¯s family


    member she had ever met. Camryn would be happy and sweet in the future, for sure.


    Camryn was a typical person who was bitter first and then sweet. Before meeting Callum, she had a


    very difficult life.


    Later, although Dalton helped her secretly, on the surface, she lived a miserable life, not to mention the


    suffering and abuse she suffered as a child.


    ¡°Dr. Carden, the herbal medicine that Camryn used to clean her eyes is gone. Do you still need to


    clean it again?¡±


    Lilian grew the herbal remedy that Camryn used to clean her eyes, and it was difficult to find it outside.


    Callum could only ask for it from Lilian.


    ¡°Now, she doesn¡¯t have to clean her eyes with herbal medicine. She can drink the medicine. Then she


    can go outside more often and see mountains and rivers farther away. She will be able to see normally


    again after the New Year. By the way, Miss Camryn, have you ever been myopic before? If you are


    myopic, you will not be able to return to normal vision.¡±


    Camryn shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not shortsighted.¡±


    Lilian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. After the New Year, when the first month is out, I will help you take


    care of your health. Have you two decided on your wedding date?¡±


    Before they got married, they took care of Camryn¡¯s health.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided, but we don¡¯t n to have a child so soon. We¡¯ll have a couple of years together first, and


    we¡¯ll have to wait until Camryn¡¯s health recoverspletely before considering having a child.¡±


    The one who answered was Callum.


    The parents really wanted to have a grandson, but they couldn¡¯t ignore Camryn¡¯s health. They should


    take care of their health first.


    The eldest brother and sister-inw only had children one year after receiving the certificate.


    Serenity: ¡­


    She and Zachary had never used contraceptive measures. It¡¯s just that the children didn¡¯te to


    report.


    The situation was different from that of Callum and his wife.


    Lilian nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem. Miss Camryn¡¯s health will be alright after a year or two of


    conditioning.¡±


    Camryn was surprised: ¡°It will take that long?¡±


    She thought that just drinking a few doses of medicine would be enough.


    Lilian said to her, ¡°Do you think you are in good health? It took me a year or two to get pregnant and


    give birth to a baby because I helped you. It would take at least three to five years for an ordinary


    gynecologist to take care of you.


    That mother of yours is really not a human being!¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lilian knew that Camryn¡¯s first meeting was all caused by her own mother.


    Lilian did not specifically state that Camryn¡¯s mother was to me for her difficulties during childbirth.


    Additionally, Camryn had a kind person to assist her, fell in love with old Mrs. York, and eventually


    became Callum¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Only then could Camryn find her; otherwise, Camryn could note here.


    Either she would be infertile for the rest of her life, or she would have to undergo treatment for many


    years before she could be pregnant.


    She had to say that Mrs. Newman was really poisonous. She even used evil tricks on her own


    daughter. Not only did she ruin Camryn¡¯s eyes, she also wanted to ruin Camryn¡¯s future life.

 Chapter 2480

    Chapter 2480


    Lilian let Camryn know that her difficulty in giving birth was due to her mother¡¯s handiwork.


    She thought it was because she didn¡¯t eat well, sleep well, and was abused when she was growing up,


    but she didn¡¯t expect that her own mother was still harming her in this regard.


    Was she really her mother?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Even if the tiger¡¯s poison didn¡¯t feed her, her mother was worse than an animal.


    But her mother was very kind to Carrie and Trenton and loved them sincerely. She just didn¡¯t like


    Camryn as the eldest daughter. She was the one who looked most like her mother.


    If Camryn could, she didn¡¯t want to be like her mother. She wanted to look like her father, but her


    appearance was 70% inherited from her mother and 30% from her father.


    Callum thanked Lilian again.


    Lilian smiled and said, ¡°Mr. York, you don¡¯t need to be too polite. If you really want to be polite, just


    cook a table of delicious dishes for me before I return to Annenburg.¡±


    No way; Callum¡¯s cooking skills were really good.


    Although Lilian¡¯s husband, Tim, could also cook, he was not as good as Callum.


    Callum was also in charge of the catering industry under the York Corporation. He had tasted all kinds


    of delicacies from all over the world and could also cook a lot of delicious food.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°As long as you treat me and Camryn with respect, Dr. Carden, I can treat you


    to dinner every day these days.¡±


    Lilian said, ¡°How could I ask you to have dinner with me every day when you¡¯re both busy? Just one


    more day until I go back. I¡¯ll just eat so I don¡¯t have to think about it when I get home.¡±


    She looked at the time and said goodbye to the two of them: ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll leave first. Remy and


    Elisa promised to treat me to dinner. ¡°


    Remy and Elisa were going to treat guests, and Callum couldn¡¯t keep Lilian anymore, so he and


    Camryn personally escorted Lilian out.


    Callum said, ¡°Dr. Carden, you¡¯re having dinner at the vi in the afternoon, right? We will go back to the


    vi in the afternoon.¡±


    Every time Lilian came to Wiltspoon, she always stayed at the vi.


    The vi was big enough and the scenery was good, so she wouldn¡¯t be bored for a long time.


    However, she couldn¡¯t live for more than a few days. She still had a little baby at home, and the master


    couldn¡¯t help her take care of the baby all the time. He also had to take care of the apprentice¡¯s studies.


    Moreover, she had to go see the patients again.


    It was only because of her friendship with Serenity and others that she stayed in Wiltspoon for two


    more days.


    Lilian said with a smile, ¡°I will go back to the vi in the evening, and I have to treat a patient in the


    afternoon.¡±


    Knowing that Callum invited a disciple of a miracle doctor to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, someone who was


    close to the York family did the same. Because of the convenient rtionship between the York family


    and Lilian, she was invited to visit their patients.


    She did not say no. If she saw a patient, she would treat anything that could be cured. If there was no


    hope, she told the family straight out that there was no hope. Let the patient eat whatever he wants and


    go wherever he wants. Let him look around, but don¡¯t let him make too many memories.


    After all, man is mortal. Birth, old age, illness, and death are all human nature.


    Even though Lilian was a doctor, there was nothing she could do if she got an incurable disease.


    Doctors, after all, are not gods. They do not have the ability to bring people back to life orpete with


    Yama. They face it calmly.


    Callum: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back early in the evening and cook some dishes for you, Dr. Carden.¡±


    Lilian smiled and said, ¡°Then I will eat well tonight. When Ie over again, I¡¯ll bring my chef with me.


    Mr. York, you can give him instructions and show him the way so I don¡¯t have to go to Wiltspoon when


    I¡¯m hungry.¡±

 Chapter 2481

    Chapter 2481


    Tim didn¡¯t like Lilianing to the York family.


    He especially disliked her praising Callum¡¯s cooking skills and saying that the cooking skills of the


    youngest member of the Johnson family were not inferior to Callum¡¯s.


    Lilian told the truth: the cooking skills of Lee and Callum were about the same, but there was still a


    difference.


    Moreover, Lee didn¡¯t cook often, and as a sister-inw, Lilian was too embarrassed to ask him to cook


    for her.


    The best solution was to ask Callum to give advice to her family¡¯s chef.


    Callum readily agreed.


    The two of them watched Lilian get into the car. Camryn gave Lilian the car to use in Wiltspoon. Lilian


    came to Wiltspoon to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, and Camryn always regarded Lilian as a distinguished


    guest.


    Camryn paid for all Lilian¡¯s expenses in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°Camryn, let¡¯s go back inside. It¡¯s still quite hot outside.¡±


    Callum took his fianc¨¦e¡¯s hand, and the two of them turned and walked towards the main house.


    When the two people returned to the door of the house, they heard a shout from outside: ¡°Camryn!¡±


    Callum was not familiar with the voice, but the other party called his fianc¨¦e Camryn, which made his


    face darken.


    But Camryn was very familiar with her. The only person who called her so brazenly was her half-sister,


    Carrie.


    Was Carrie out?


    Camryn didn¡¯t know. She only knew that Carrie¡¯s sentence was not serious and that she would be


    released soon. However, she did not deliberately remember the date of Carrie¡¯s release from prison. It


    should be at the end of the year or next year.


    She didn¡¯t expect Carrie toe out now.


    ¡°It¡¯s Carrie who came out, my half-sister.¡± Camryn told Callum softly, ¡°Don¡¯t let her know about the


    things that I can see with my eyes for the time being.¡±


    Except for those that Callum had arranged, all of the Newman family¡¯s workers were aware that


    Camryn could see. The original servants of the Newman family did not know that, because Camryn


    was in her own home, even if she was blind, she could still move. She was sofortable that the


    servant did not expect that her eyes had recovered.


    All they knew was that Callum hired a disciple of a miraculous doctor to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, but the


    servants didn¡¯t know what the results were.


    After Callum arranged for his fianc¨¦e to be loyal to her, the original Newman family servants either


    resigned and left or were marginalized and took charge of the work in the yard. Callum was the one


    who took care of Camryn closely. Arrange for people toe in.


    Even the former Newman family housekeeper couldn¡¯t bear the marginalization and left on his own.


    Now the servants of the Newman family were basically new, and the few remaining ones had never


    hurt Camryn before.


    Callum replied, ¡°Why should you let her know? Of course you can¡¯t let her know.¡±


    ¡°When shees out, she will definitely make a huge fuss with me. Life has been too peaceful


    recently. If I have a fight with someone, It can also relieve boredom. Don¡¯t take action easily; let me


    solve it myself.¡±


    Callum: Okay, if you can¡¯t solve it, you must tell me, not Dalton.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Don¡¯t think nonsense. Brother Dal and sister-inw Melissa have obtained a marriage


    certificate. They are legally married, and you still regard him as your love rival. I have always regarded


    brother Dal as an older brother and have never had other ideas. ¡°


    Callum hummed, ¡°I know best what he is thinking.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn: ¡°When Brother Dal came over, you two were shouting. If he is not here, you just hum. Callum,


    I didn¡¯t know you were so good at pretending until today.¡±


    Callum apanied her to the door of the vi again and said, ¡°I called him brother to remind him that


    he can only treat you as your brother and doesn¡¯t have any other ideas. He can¡¯t take my wife from


    me.¡±


    Camryn: I won¡¯t talk to you, you jealous person.¡±


    Callum smiled softly, ¡°The characteristic of men in our York family is that we love to be jealous.¡±

 Chapter 2482

    Chapter 2482


    Camrynughed. She only knew that Zachary liked to be jealous. Now it seemed that Callum also liked


    to be jealous.


    Carrie stood at the door and became furious when she saw Callum holding Camryn¡¯s hand and the two


    of them slowly walking towards her.


    She was in prison, but Camryn fell in love with Callum outside. Callum was extraordinarily handsome,


    not inferior to Zachary at all, but Zachary was too serious and cold, while Callum was much gentler,


    leaving Carrie to choose. If so, she would choose Callum.


    But she didn¡¯t have this choice.


    First of all, she was in her early twenties. Even if her parents didn¡¯t go in, they wouldn¡¯t let her get


    married so quickly. They would keep her for a few more years.


    Secondly, she could only meet the young masters of the York family, let alone choose them as her


    boyfriends.


    Carrie was envious when she saw Camryn and Callum standing together because they were both


    attractive and talented.


    Wasn¡¯t it because Camryn was able to take over everything in the Newman family and cause her two


    eldest aunts¡¯ families to be bankrupt and in debt because of the power of the York family?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was still inside and couldn¡¯t do anything to Camryn, but now that she was out, she would never let


    Camryn get her wish or make her happy!


    ¡°Blind woman, open the door for me immediately and let me in! Where is the housekeeper? Where is


    the servant?¡±


    After she called Camryn, she did not see the housekeeper or other servants appear.


    Did Camryn rece them all?


    D*mned blind woman!


    Why should she rece all the people her mother trained?


    Camryn: ¡°Carrie, when did youe out?¡±


    Carrie: ¡°You don¡¯t care when I came out; open the door for me immediately.¡±


    Camryn walked to the door of the vi but did not open it. She looked at Carrie and said calmly, ¡°I can¡¯t


    see and can¡¯t open the door. You can find a way to get in by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Blind woman¡­¡±


    Callum suddenly kicked the door, frightened Carrie, and took several steps back. She looked at Callum


    in horror, who looked as gentle as jade just now, but in an instant she became fierce, with cold eyes


    that were sharpened. Something about her made her feel afraid for no reason.


    Callum changed his face so quickly!


    He said, ¡°Call Blind Woman again; believe it or not, I will cut out your tongue and feed it to the dogs!¡±


    Callum warned Carrie in a sinister tone.


    He could let Camryn handle the fight between the sisters however they wanted, but he couldn¡¯t bear to


    hear others calling his fianc¨¦e blind.


    Not to mention that Camryn could see the light again; even if Camryn was still blind, he would not allow


    anyone to call Camryn blind in front of him.


    Carrie was frightened. She believed that Callum dared to do this.


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    Camryn pulled Callum away but still spoke calmly and said to Callum, ¡°Carrie is timid. Don¡¯t freak her


    out. Tonight, she will have bad dreams that she can¡¯t sleep because the ghosts are yelling in the middle


    of the night. All of it is your fault.¡±


    ¡°Camryn, you were just screaming in the middle of the night, and our whole family is screaming. We


    are from the same mother; we are like a family; our whole family is screaming, including you.¡±


    Carrie choked.


    She wished that Camryn was not her mother¡¯s biological child, but unfortunately, her mother said that


    Camryn and she were really sisters, sisters from the same mother.

 Chapter 2483

    Chapter 2483


    Carrie: ¡°Open the door; I want to go in!¡±


    Under Callum¡¯s re, Carrie did not dare call Blind Woman in front of him anymore but still insisted on


    going in.


    Callum said coldly, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what Camryn said? She can¡¯t see, and it¡¯s


    inconvenient to open the door for you. If you want toe in, open the door yourself. If you can¡¯t open


    the door, just stay outside.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a key; how can I get in? The door is locked!¡± Carrie was furious.


    If she had the key, she wouldn¡¯t have had to bow to Camryn; she would have opened the door and


    entered.


    Callum supported his fianc¨¦e and said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s hot outside, Camryn; I¡¯ll help you go back into the


    house.¡±


    It was as if Callum didn¡¯t hear what Carrie said.


    Camryn actually let Callum help her walk back.


    ¡°Camryn, open the door; this is my home; I want to go home!¡±


    Callum turned his head and nced at her with cold eyes. Carrie did not dare to speak and was angry.


    She watched the two people walk further and further away until their figures disappeared into the main


    house.


    Carrie was so angry that she stamped her feet. She shook the empty door of the vi and shouted the


    name of the previous butler, but she didn¡¯t see the butlere out. She called the names of other


    servants, but she didn¡¯t see any of them.


    Finally seeing a servant, she immediately shouted loudly, ¡°Hey,e here and open the door for me. I


    am the second youngdy, and this is my home!¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Carrie called many people¡¯s names but did not see anyone. She assumed that Camryn had taken the


    ce of all the house¡¯s servants when she came out.


    The hatred for Camryn in her heart became stronger.


    The servant came over, examined Carrie for a moment, and then said, ¡°I have never met the second


    lady. I don¡¯t know what the seconddy looks like. I am not sure whether you are the seconddy. I


    can¡¯t open the door for you.¡±


    Carrie: ¡°Hey, you really don¡¯t know what the seconddy looks like? There is a family photo of our


    family in the house. Haven¡¯t you seen my photo?¡±


    The servant replied honestly: ¡°I am responsible for the sanitation work in the yard and rarely enter the


    main house. I really haven¡¯t seen the seconddy¡¯s photo. If you are really the seconddy, why didn¡¯t


    you open the door for you when the eldestdy came out just now?¡±


    ¡°That blind woman, Camryn, did it on purpose. My parents were harmed by her. When she bes


    the boss, she no longer takes me seriously. Let me tell you, I am the master of this family. That blind


    woman, Camryn, is just living under someone else¡¯s roof. She is my second uncle¡¯s daughter, not my


    father¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Carrie disregarded the fact that Camryn¡¯s biological father had left her an inheritance in this vi, which


    originally belonged to her second uncle. Carrie was the one who was living in someone else¡¯s house


    and wanted to im it as her own.


    Seeing that this unfamiliar servant did not show her face, Carrie asked about the previous servants and


    butlers.


    Her mother had trained those individuals to be confidants.


    After her parents were in, those people should stay here to guard the home for her parents, waiting for


    her toe out.


    Besides, her brother, Trenton, was still outside.


    ¡°They resigned a long time ago. Who knows where they are now? I¡¯m not familiar with them, so I don¡¯t


    know.¡± After the servant answered, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to do something.¡±


    After that, he turned and left.

 Chapter 2484

    Chapter 2484


    Carrie was so angry that she jumped up and down again.


    After standing there in the sun for a long time, she felt very hot.


    Her face turned red from the sun, and there were beads of sweat on her forehead and face.


    She kept scolding Camryn until her mouth was dry and she had no water to drink.


    Besides, Camryn had already entered the room. No matter how loud she yelled, Camryn might not be


    able to hear her.


    Looking up at the door, Carrie decided to open it and enter.


    The door was hollow, so she could still climb over it if she was careful.


    Thinking like this, Carrie started to open the door.


    On the second floor at the moment, Camryn was in her room, standing in front of the window, looking in


    the direction of the vi¡¯s entrance.


    Since her eyesight had not fully recovered, she could not see clearly from a distance, so she asked the


    man next to her, ¡°Is Carrie gone?¡±


    Callum: ¡°No, she¡¯s opening the door.¡±


    Camryn said, Oh, and then smiled again: ¡°Carrie never imagined that she would have such a day. In


    the past, she locked the door and wouldn¡¯t let anyone open it for me. She asked me to find a way to get


    in by myself. I also climbed in through the door.


    I couldn¡¯t see a lot of ss shards on the ground. Even if I could fumble through the door and get in,


    my palms were cut by the ss shards when Inded, and some shards were inserted into my flesh.¡±


    I saw it myself. I couldn¡¯t use a needle to pick out the ss fragments. The servants at home only


    listened to her mother and daughter, and no one helped me pick out the fragments. I endured the pain


    in my hands all night and went out the next day. So I asked a stranger for help picking out the


    fragments in my palm.


    Even after picking them out, my palms still hurt, and I didn¡¯t have money to go to the hospital for


    medicine. It was the stranger who helped me pick out the pieces. Seeing how many injuries my hands


    had, he sympathized with me and bought me disinfectant. Give me painkilling and hemostatic


    medicine; disinfect it before applying it.


    I was seventeen years old that year, and Carrie was only eleven years old. She had taken pleasure in


    treating me since she was a child. After I became blind, at first unable to adapt to the dark life, I


    suffered a lot at the hands of her and that woman.¡±


    After knowing that her difficulty giving birth was due to her mother¡¯s hand, Camryn stopped calling her


    mother and used that woman instead.


    After Callum heard this, he immediately took out his mobile phone and called the new butler of the


    Newman family, the person he had arranged toe in.


    After the new butler answered the phone, he ordered in a low voice, ¡°Let the four wolf dogs out of the


    backyard and put them in the front yard.¡±


    Carrie once bullied Camryn like this. If Callum didn¡¯t retaliate, looking at the color, he would feel sorry


    for himself.


    The butler immediately called the workers who were looking after the four wolf dogs and asked them to


    let the four wolf dogs out into the front yard.


    Four wolf dogs were chained during the day and released at night, two in the front yard and two in the


    back yard, helping Camryn guard therge vi.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The workers of the Newman family would wander in front of the four wolf dogs several times every day.


    The wolf dogs recognized them and would not attack them, but they did not recognize Carrie.


    Now that Carrie was climbing in through the door again, the four wolf dogs thought she was a thief.


    As soon as they were put in the front yard and saw Carrie at the door, they spread their legs and ran to


    the door. Moreover, they didn¡¯t even bark at Carrie. Carrie turned around and was ready to jump down.


    She saw four ferocious wolf dogs standing side by side, staring at her fiercely, waiting for her to jump


    down, and then swarming up and biting her.


    Carrie was so frightened that she almost fell off.

 Chapter 2485

    Chapter 2485


    At this time, the four wolf dogs barked at Carrie.


    Carrie was so frightened that her face turned pale.


    She quickly climbed up and then climbed over the door. Seeing the four wolves rushing towards her,


    she was so frightened that she let go of her hands and fell from the top.


    With a ¡°dong¡±


    sound, Carrie fell to the ground with a muffled sound.


    The fall hurt her to death.


    She ignored the pain and saw the four wolf dogs throwing themselves at the door and standing up. She


    sat on the ground and backed away, fearing that the four wolf dogs woulde and bite her.


    Carrie calmed down after retreating far away and seeing that the wolf dog could not pass through the


    door.


    Fortunately, she climbed over the door before falling down. If she fell down as soon as she saw four


    wolf dogs, she would be bitten by the wolf dogs.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was also at this time that Carrie felt pain.


    The door was more than two meters high, and she fell from the highest point, which hurt her to death.


    D*mned Blind Woman Camryn, she must be the wolf dog she unleashed.


    Camryn actually raised such a ferocious beast at home.


    Were her pet dogs and cats still alive?


    Carrie endured the pain and got up.


    She¡¯s afraid it¡¯s impossible to break in through the door.


    Camryn refused to open the door for her. All the servants at home listened to Camryn, and no one


    would open the door for her.


    Carrie didn¡¯t know how to get in for a while.


    She didn¡¯t go in; she was unwilling to do so. This was her home, and she had lived here since she was


    a child.


    In the past, she was the only one who had the job of correcting Camryn. Although Camryn became


    blind for a long time, she did not take advantage every time she bullied her, and sometimes she would


    suffer the consequences of being dumb. But on the surface, she was still better than Camryn.


    She had a home and couldn¡¯t return, and she couldn¡¯t even step through the door of the vi.


    If she couldn¡¯t even enter her own house, how could she take revenge on Camryn? Mrs. Janzen also


    said that it depended on her performance. She couldn¡¯t even enter the door, but she still wanted to take


    revenge on Camryn and take everything back.


    After staring at the ferocious wolf dogs for a moment, Carrie turned around and left.


    She decided to find Mrs. Janzen first, check into the hotel again, and then find a way to kill the wolf


    dogs.


    The n was to buy some meat bones, put some medicine into the meat bones, mix them together,


    and then go back tonight in the dead of night and throw the medicine-soaked meat bones into the yard


    to poison the wolfdogs.


    As long as those beasts were poisoned, she could break through the door.


    If the poison couldn¡¯t kill those beasts, she would go to the media reporters or those program crews


    who specialized in mediating conflicts to ask Camryn to open the door and let her in.


    She could also use this to ruin Camryn¡¯s reputation.


    Although Camryn was the eldest daughter of the Newman family in the past, because she was blind,


    her life in the Newman family was worse than that of a servant. In Wiltspoon, when everyone


    mentioned her, they only expressed sympathy a few times and said behind her back that Mrs. Newman


    was too partial and would not pay too much attention to Camryn.


    Camryn had be the fianc¨¦e of Callum, the second young master of the York family, and would be


    the future second young wife of the York family. This identity was enough to attract the attention of


    media reporters and the public, ensuring that the program crews were willing to help her.


    Could she report the news about the second youngdy of the York family?

 Chapter 2486

    Chapter 2486


    She could also post online, contact those self-media big Vs to help her post, write short essays, post


    them online, use Inte public opinion to put pressure on Camryn, and also damage Camryn¡¯s


    reputation.


    A top-level, wealthy family like the Yorks cared about reputation. If Camryn¡¯s reputation was not good,


    the York family might not let here in.


    Carrie walked while rubbing her sore buttocks.


    There were no taxis avable here.


    She still had to walk a long distance outside before she could hail a taxi.


    She didn¡¯t have a mobile phone, so she couldn¡¯t even call a taxi.


    ¡°Camryn, blind woman, just wait; I will repay you twice as much!¡±


    Carrie scolded Camryn as she walked. Thinking of the scene where Callum protected Camryn just now,


    she said bitterly, ¡°I¡¯m going to steal your man!¡±


    Before the ident, her mother had nned for her to marry into the York family and be a young


    mistress.


    Considering that Zachary was difficult to get along with, Carrie targeted Callum or Kevin. She felt that


    these two gentlemen were much better than the serious and cold Zachary.


    Then something happened, and all three members of the family went to jail. Naturally, the mother¡¯s


    n came to nothing.


    Now that the man she once targeted had be Camryn¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Carrie¡¯s hatred for Camryn


    deepened, and she even thought about snatching Callum away in the future, leaving Camryn with


    nothing.


    As she walked, Carrie felt that her own strength was too weak, and she had to find helpers.


    Her younger brother, Trenton, was studying in college away from home and couldn¡¯t help her. Besides,


    his younger brother preferred Camryn, the eldest sister.


    Carrie then thought of her two eldest aunts and their families.


    Camryn caused the two aunts¡¯ families to go bankrupt, so they must have hated her a lot. However,


    with the York family protecting Camryn, they had no chance to take revenge yet.


    She could find two aunts, and they could join forces to deal with Camryn.


    The two aunts couldn¡¯tpete with Camryn because, after all, the aunt had been married for


    decades, and the aunts couldn¡¯t do much about her parents¡¯ family affairs.


    She was different. She and Camryn were sisters. They were both children of the Newman family. They


    were qualified topete with Camryn for the Newman family¡¯s property.


    Thinking like this, Carrie decided to go to her two eldest aunts to discuss strategies.


    After walking outside, Carrie borrowed a mobile phone from the security guard, called Mrs. Janzen, and


    asked Mrs. Janzen if she knew where her two aunts lived now and if she wanted to find them.


    After listening to Carrie¡¯s words, Mrs. Janzen smiled and asked her, ¡°You can¡¯t even get in, can you?¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie was silent and said, ¡°The second young master of the York family is here, and he is helping


    Camryn. I can¡¯t get in for the time being, but that¡¯s my home, and I¡¯ll definitely be able to get in in the


    end.¡±


    ¡°I guessed that you couldn¡¯t even get in. Your two aunts can¡¯t help you now. But if you want to know


    where they live, I can tell you.¡±


    After Mrs. Janzen told Carrie the addresses of the Chandler family and the Joyner family¡¯s current


    rental house, she reminded Carrie not to contact her until she defeated Camryn. Then hung up the


    phone.


    Regarding Carrie¡¯s predicament, she had no intention of helping.


    In what she said to Carrie, if you want cooperation and high remuneration, you must see if Carrie has


    the ability to get high remuneration.


    Carrie had thought about asking Mrs. Janzen to help her. Who knew that Mrs. Janzen hung up the


    phone after telling her the addresses of the two aunts¡¯ rental houses? What else didn¡¯t she


    understand?


    A few minutester.


    Carrie walked out of the vi area and walked along the road.


    Not long after Carrie left, the Newman family¡¯s butter rode an electric bike to the entrance of the vi


    area, asked the security guard who lent his mobile phone to call Carrie, and wrote down Mrs. Janzen¡¯s


    new number through the call records.

 Chapter 2487

    Chapter 2487


    Newman Family Vi.


    After Carrie was scared away by four wolf dogs, Camryn came down from upstairs and sat on the sofa


    in the hall.


    Callum poured her a ss of warm water. She took it, thanked him, but put down the ss of water


    instead of drinking it.


    Callum went to wash some more fruits, cut them, and ce them on an exquisite fruit te. He also


    took some of her favorite snacks and various small pastries he made for her personally, which were


    also ced on an exquisite te.


    Then bring them over one by one and ce them on the coffee table.


    He sat down next to her again.


    Callum: ¡°Eat something.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Callum smiled gently and said, ¡°Eat some snacks or something; you will feel better.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°I am in a good mood.¡±


    Callum touched her face gently and scraped her pretty nose onest time. ¡°This is not the first day I


    have met you. I can see and feel whether you are in a good mood or not.¡±


    Camryn put her head on Callum¡¯s shoulder. She said to him, ¡°I am six years older than Carrie. When


    she was born, I was already sensible. Although my mother was very bad to me at that time, she gave


    me a younger sister, and I was still very happy.


    Before Carrie was sensible, she was fair, tender, and actually very cute. I still love her very much, but


    every time I see my mother¡¯s love for her and her disgust and indifference towards me, it makes me


    feel ufortable.


    ¡°My mother also didn¡¯t let me get close to Carrie. She regarded her as her eyeball. She and her


    husband loved Carrie very much. Even after they had a son named Trenton, their love for their


    daughter remained unabated.


    I gradually came to realize that even though Carrie and I are sisters and share the same mother, we


    are still distinct from one another. She has a mother and a father. My father is no longer in my life.


    Although I have a mother, she has never shown me love.


    When Carrie got a little older, she started to bully me. I¡¯m not a fool. I couldn¡¯t let her bully me. She


    couldn¡¯t beat me or scold me, so she just cried. Once she cried, her mother didn¡¯t care who was right


    and who was wrong. She didn¡¯t even ask why; she beat me up and didn¡¯t give me anything to eat.¡±


    ¡°Every time I was punished and not allowed to eat, I had to wait for my stepfather toe back. On the


    surface, he did a little better than my mother. He would say a few words to my mother and then let me


    eat. But he was often busy with work. I couldn¡¯t get home until veryte. Many times, when he came


    back, I was already asleep. I was hungry, and I fell asleep with tears in my eyes. I cried for too long,


    and when I got tired from crying, I would fall asleep.


    This is still the case. Okay, at least I can have something to eat the next day. If he goes on a business


    trip and doesn¡¯te back for a few days, I won¡¯t be able to eat for a few days. I can only go outside to


    pick up things that others have thrown away before they finish eating.


    Callum, you know, when I was the most hungry, I would go through the trash can to find something to


    eat, regardless of hygiene. The hunger in my belly made me just want to find something to eat.¡±


    Speaking of Camryn, her eyes turned red, and tears welled up in her childhood memories.


    Camryn continued: ¡°I didn¡¯t understand before why my mother did this to me, butter I found out that


    she didn¡¯t love my dad and didn¡¯t want to marry him. It was because of her elders¡¯ wishes. She couldn¡¯t


    resist her elders, so she married Dad out of desperation.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She has no feelings for my father, and she also has no feelings for me, her biological daughter, and


    even hates me, so she doesn¡¯t care about my life or death and enjoys torturing me. I know how to hide


    my capabilities and bide my time, and I know that my father died in their hands. I lived a miserable life.


    The happiest thing was that my aunt Azalea (Evelyn) was here. As long as she came, I could eat well,


    wear clothes, sleep well, and not have to work. But she is far away. After getting married, she would


    come back to her parents¡¯ home once or twice a year. Every time she went back to her parents¡¯ home,


    she would only stay for three to five days before going back. She didn¡¯t get along with them very well.


    She had the best rtionship with my dad. She would also give me some advice when she came back.


    I had a little pocket money to buy me delicious food and new clothes.


    As soon as she left, all the things she gave me were taken away by my mother, and I went back to my


    old life. Carrie has witnessed my mother¡¯s attitude towards me since she was a child, so she never


    treats me as a sister.¡±

 Chapter 2488

    Chapter 2488


    ¡°Obviously we are sisters and brothers, but we get along like enemies¡­ Now, the situation has turned,


    and it is Carrie¡¯s turn to be at a disadvantage. I have the ability to take revenge. When I go back, I don¡¯t


    feel that happy, but sad.¡±


    Callum was aware that Camryn had suffered because of her own mother.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    However, Camryn rarely talked to Callum about her past. Now, when Callum heard Camryn talk about


    her childhood, he was furious and felt extremely distressed.


    But seeing his fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes red and tears flowing silently, Callum hugged her tightly and let her lean


    against him.


    Callum: ¡°Camryn, just cry if you feel ufortable. If you cry, you will feel better. Not all brothers and


    sisters can love each other, and not all parents are loving. Some people are just not worthy of being


    parents. We can¡¯t choose our parents and brothers. Facing those ruthless people, we can only choose


    to stay away.¡±


    Camryn wanted to take out a tissue.


    Callum quickly took out a tissue and gently wiped her tears.


    Camryn wiped her tears again, and although her voice was still hoarse, her strength showed through:


    ¡°It¡¯s all over. I¡¯ve survived it and avenged my father. The people who killed my father have all gone in.


    I¡¯m not afraid that Carrie will go against me when shees out. When I was blind, I didn¡¯t let her


    knock me down. Now that I can see, can I still be knocked down by her?¡±


    She just sighed for a moment, thinking a lot.


    Although she and Carrie were biological sisters, Carrie had never regarded her as a sister, and she


    would not rush to be a sister to others.


    No matter what Carrie wanted to do in the future, soldiers woulde to stop it, and water woulde


    and the soil would drown it.


    Since regaining her light, Camryn has strengthened and gained support from Callum. Camryn was still


    firmly in charge of the Newman family. What was it that she feared?


    The mother who had brought her to this point had all gone in.


    Carrie was a spoiled child and had nothing to fear.


    Callum: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of her. If you need anything from me, just ask.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°To deal with her, you don¡¯t need to take action. Don¡¯t use a knife to kill a


    chicken.¡±


    Seeing that her mood had calmed down, Callum felt relieved, so he took her hand to his lips and kissed


    the back of her hand gently. He said softly, ¡°Camryn, don¡¯t feel guilty, and don¡¯t feel that you¡¯re sorry for


    her. You haven¡¯t been sorry for anyone; they are sorry for you.


    This big vi was not only left to you by your father; Newman Enterprise also owns your father¡¯s share.


    You are just seeking justice for your father and getting back what belongs to you.¡±


    Camryn looked at him.


    After a moment, she suddenly grabbed his handsome face, leaned forward, and kissed him on the lips.


    Camryn: ¡°Callum, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be a virgin.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have such a great ambition to be a virgin.

 Chapter 2489

    Chapter 2489


    Callum was not satisfied with her fleeting kiss, so he hugged her and gave her a passionate and deep


    kiss in return.


    After a kiss, Callum said trustingly, ¡°I know you won¡¯t be a virgin. I like your way of doing things. Just


    like me, we are a perfect match.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°You are getting thicker and thicker.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Even if I¡¯m not thick-skinned, I won¡¯t be able to catch you.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Only when they heard footsteps did the two let go of each other.


    The butler walked in, walked up to the two people, and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, I have sent someone to


    follow the second youngdy secretly. After the second youngdy left, she borrowed the security


    guard¡¯s mobile phone outside to make a call.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After saying that, he handed the mobile phone number to Camryn.


    ¡°The seconddy called this number. After the call was connected, the seconddy didn¡¯t chat with the


    other party for too long and hung up the phone quickly.¡±


    Camryn took the small note with Mrs. Janzen¡¯s new mobile phone number and read it. Looking at the


    number, she said, ¡°Whose number is this? No one in the Newman family uses this number.¡±


    She raised her head and said to the butler, ¡°Keep an eye on Carrie¡¯s whereabouts; see where she goes


    and who shees into contact with, and don¡¯t be fooled.¡±


    As for who was the owner behind this new number, she would find out.


    The butler responded respectfully. Then he quietly exited without disturbing the couple.


    Callum took the note from Camryn and said, ¡°Let me help you check who this number belongs to.¡±


    Camryn blushed slightly, scolded him for a few words, and then let him help.


    Wasn¡¯t he just afraid that she would ask Brother Dal for help?


    She never thought of asking Brother Dal for help with such a small matter; she could solve it by herself.


    Camryn: ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell Dr. Carden that you would cook a table of delicious food for her in the evening?


    Come on, let¡¯s go back to the vi.¡±


    Callum asked her, ¡°Don¡¯t you take a rest?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°On the way back, I¡¯ll sleep in the car for a while. Wake me up when you get there.¡±


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    He picked up a small snack, fed it into her mouth, and asked her, ¡°Is there anything you need to take


    back? I¡¯ll help you clean up.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°I have everything at home; what else do I need to bring?¡±


    She had not yet married Callum. Since their engagement, she has moved into all of Callum¡¯s


    properties. In addition to her daily necessities, she also had a room at Wildridge Manor.


    Callumughed again. ¡°I sent a message to my mother and told her that every time youe back


    with me, my mother is very happy, and then she puts aside me, her biological son, and only sees you,


    the daughter-inw.¡±


    Camryn smiled when she mentioned her future parents-inw. Both her parents-inw were very good


    to her.


    Everyone in the York family was very kind to her.


    Callum said, ¡°Oh, by the way, I have some news for you. The Stone Family¡¯s eldest mistress has given


    birth to a son. If you are free tomorrow, we will go to the hospital to visit and see the little baby.


    Grandma said the baby is very cute.¡±

 Chapter 2490

    Chapter 2490


    Hearing this, Camryn looked up at him and asked with a smile, ¡°Is she delivering? Thest time I heard


    Serenity mention her due date, it was next month. Why did she have the baby now? It¡¯s half a month


    ahead of schedule. It is a premature birth.¡±


    Callum: ¡°It¡¯s still early; otherwise, we go to the hospital to visit Mrs. Stone first and then return to the


    vi.¡±


    Mrs. Stone was Serenity¡¯s aunt. The Stone family and the York family were considered rtives. Mrs.


    Stone¡¯s daughter-inw had given birth, and they should go and see her.


    ¡°You have the final say.¡±


    Camryn stood up immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare some gifts. By the way, I¡¯ve already


    prepared a few gold locks. Should I send them now or wait until the baby is one month old? When the


    baby is one month old, it seems that I also need to buy a few new sets of clothes for the baby.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Just prepare some gifts to take with you, and save the rest for the full moon wine. Have you


    prepared several gold locks?¡±


    Camryn went to prepare gifts. Taking out the nutritional supplements, she said, ¡°Jasmine has a baby,


    and Serenity also has a baby, so I prepared a few more golden locks to give to the babies as greeting


    gifts.¡±


    Callum stood up and walked over, looking at her as she took out the boxes of supplements and put


    them into gift bags. His eyes were soft and affectionate, and he whispered, ¡°Well, prepare a few more,


    and we will have babies in the future.¡±


    Turning to look at him, Camryn smiled and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, and it¡¯s still too


    early to have a baby. I didn¡¯t hear Dr. Carden say that my current body is difficult to conceive and


    needs to be treated for a year and a half. If someone else can help me with it, the investigation will take


    three to five years at most.¡±


    Callum: ¡°It¡¯s okay; we can prepare more things for the baby in advance. When the baby is born, she will


    be a rich little woman.¡±


    Camryn smiled and did not say any more words.


    She didn¡¯t know when she was going to be a mother yet, so there was no need to rush to prepare for


    that.


    After preparing the gifts, Camryn went upstairs to change into a set of clothes and then left home with


    Callum.


    Callum thought that since he went to the hospital to visit Alice, he helped Camryn get medicine there.


    He would definitely stay at Wildridge Manor at night. Camryn had to take medicine every day.


    The two went to the hospital to visit Alice.


    The high-end ward where Alice lived was crowded with many people. They were all rtives and


    friends of the Stone family who had received the good news and came to visit Alice and see the


    newborn baby.


    When Callum and Camryn knocked on the door and went in, the others had just left, and only Clive and


    Alice were in the room.


    The baby was crying. Clive walked around with his son in his arms, coaxing the baby not to cry. When


    Clive saw Calluming, he nodded towards him as a greeting.


    ¡°Why is he crying?¡±


    Callum saw that Clive was holding the baby in a strange way and said to him, ¡°Is it because you are


    holding him in an ufortable way?¡±


    He came closer to look at the baby and felt that the small one was a bit ugly, crying without even


    opening her eyes, and the crying was very loud, not cute at all.


    Clive and Alice were both handsome and beautiful, so why did they give birth to an ugly baby?


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Callum didn¡¯t dare to say this.


    Grandma May also said that the baby was cute and handsome, but he couldn¡¯t see what made the


    baby so handsome.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s crying. After feeding him milk powder, he fell asleep for a while. When he woke


    up, he opened his mouth to cry. Son, stop crying. Why are you crying?¡± Clive coaxed his son, but he


    couldn¡¯t coax him anymore.


    He could only walk around with his son in his arms.


    The holding posture was not good. When Camryn watched him hold the child, she was worried that the


    child would slip to the ground.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s pulled.¡±


    Alice¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Clive carried his son back to the room, and Callum and Camryn followed him in. However, Callum just


    stood at the door connecting the hall and the room while Camryn entered the room.

 Chapter 2491

    Chapter 2491


    ¡°Sister.¡± Camryn walked to the bed with a smile.


    Alice also smiled back, saying, ¡°Camryn, you¡¯re here; sit down quickly.¡±


    As she said that, she helped Camryn sit down. Camryn herself stretched out her hand to pull the chair


    closer, and then she sat down.


    Alice looked at her actions and forgot to look at her crying son. She asked Camryn, ¡°Camryn, can you


    see clearly now?¡±


    She knew that Lilian came to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t know how things were progressing.


    In theter stages of pregnancy, she rarely left the house except for going to the hospital for prenatal


    check-ups.


    Clive rarely told her about other people¡¯s affairs.


    Elisa told Alicest time that Dr. Carden was sure that she could cure Camryn¡¯s eyes. Elisa also told


    her that it¡¯s a good thing that Dr. Carden is sure. Camryn was so pitiful. They all hoped that Camryn


    could be cured and be able to see the light again.


    ¡°Well, I can see the things in front of me clearly. When I look further away, it¡¯s still blurry, just like those


    with high myopia.¡± Camryn responded warmly and asked Alice, ¡°Sister, lie down quickly; don¡¯t sit for too


    long. I heard that you should lie more and sit less during the confinement period so that you won¡¯t have


    back pain in the future.¡±


    Alice: ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that you can see. Take your time, and you can see clearly from behind. I¡¯m fine.


    The baby keeps crying, and Clive can¡¯t coax him; let me see if he pulls it off.¡±


    Knowing that Camryn could see, Alice was very happy. When Clive came over with the baby, she took


    it from his hand. She took her son and put him on the bed. She checked her son¡¯s diaper and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    really pooped. Clive, I brought him a diaper and changed it.¡±


    ¡°This child is a diaper. He loves to be clean; he cries when he poops, and he has to be washed with


    warm water until he isfortable before he is willing to sleep.¡±


    Both are new parents, and Alice got started faster than Clive.


    Clive brought diapers and saw that his son had grown up. He quickly fetched a basin of warm water,


    washed a towel, and wrung out the water. When his wife helped his son change the diaper, he said


    warmly, ¡°I¡¯ll help him scrub, but you don¡¯t want to touch the water.¡±


    His mother-inw went out to buy things, and his parents and sister went home again. He, a new


    father, stayed here to apany his beloved wife and take care of his newborn son, and he was in a


    panic.


    It¡¯s fine that the baby was asleep, so he didn¡¯t need to worry about him.


    Whenever he woke up, he cried, and he didn¡¯t know why his son was crying.


    ¡°You wash the towel. It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t have water. Besides, it¡¯s warm water. Mom just said, Don¡¯t get


    cold water.¡±


    Alice still took the towel from Clive, wiped the baby clean, and put on a clean diaper. After the baby


    opened his eyes and took a look, he quickly closed his eyes and went to sleepfortably.


    Camryn saw that after the baby changed his diaper, he really stopped crying and fell asleep


    comfortably. She smiled and said, ¡°He is really a clean baby. Sister, can you give me a hug?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Alice picked up her son and handed it to Camryn for her to hold.


    Clive picked up the basin of water and went out.


    Callum looked at Clive doing this kind of thing, which seemed very novel.


    After feeling Callum¡¯s eyes, Clive said to him, ¡°When you be a father in the future, you will


    understand me now and do this kind of thing willingly, but you are not married yet, so for the time being,


    you can understand it¡¯s not avable.¡± With that said, Clive walked to the bathroom.


    Callum turned around and walked back to the sofa in the hall to sit down.


    After Clive washed the basin and towel, he ced the basin in the bathroom. He took a hanger to hang


    the towel, washed his hands again, and then came out of the bathroom.


    After visiting his beloved wife and seeing her lying down with the baby in Camryn¡¯s arms, he returned


    and sat down opposite Callum.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦e¡¯s eyes are recovering well.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Clive heard the conversation between Alice and Camryn just now.


    Callum: ¡°Dr. Carden said it should be back to normal before the year.¡±

 Chapter 2492

    Chapter 2492


    Clive said, ¡°Dr. Carden¡¯s medical skills are really good. She was here before you came, but she was


    very busy and left after less than ten minutes.¡±


    Lilian was Remy¡¯s fourth sister-inw, and Elisa and Remy were a couple. The Stone family and the


    Johnson family would be inws in the future. Knowing that Alice had given birth to a baby, Lilian


    would definitelye to take a look.


    Callum said, ¡°She was very busy and said she wanted to see patients.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum was full of gratitude for Lilian. Despite Lilian¡¯s ims that she borrowed credit from her


    forebears and imed that they had cured Camryn of half of her eye problems, Camryn was able to


    see after receiving additional medication.


    He was still grateful.


    Clive: ¡°You two are getting married soon.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s close.¡±


    When Callum mentioned getting married, his face was filled with smiles.


    Callum: ¡°When will my sister-inw be discharged from the hospital?¡±


    Clive: ¡°She gave birth naturally and will be discharged in two days.¡±


    Callum hummed again.


    Callum and Clive didn¡¯t have many topics to talk about, mainly because they hadn¡¯t dealt with each


    other before.


    After Serenity recognized her marriage, both the Stone and York families considered Serenity, so they


    didn¡¯t fight to the death like before. However, it was impossible for the two groups to cooperate or get


    along like friends.


    asionally, they liked to stab each other in the back, but they didn¡¯t dare to stab too deeply for fear


    that Serenity would find out.


    The two of them soon ran out of topics to talk about. It was just that they looked at each other¡¯s faces.


    Finally, Clive asked Callum, ¡°Do you want to watch TV? I¡¯ll turn on the TV for you to watch.¡±


    Callum: ¡°No, we¡¯ll go back to the viter.¡±


    Clive: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    There was nothing to say again.


    Fortunately, Camryn came out quickly.


    After the baby fell asleep, she ced the baby next to Alice and slept next to her mother. The baby


    slept longer.


    Seeing Camryne out, Callum stood up and faced his fianc¨¦e.


    Camryn said, ¡°Sister, you need to rest. The baby is asleep. I¡¯lle to see you another day.¡±


    After all, Alice had just given birth not long ago, so she needed a good rest.


    Callum hummed, took Camryn¡¯s hand, and said goodbye to Clive.


    Clive sent the two of them out until they arrived at the elevator, then turned around and walked back.


    Both Alice and her son fell asleep.


    Clive sat down in front of the bed and looked at the mother and son with soft eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but


    come closer, lean down, and kiss his beloved wife on the forehead, then kiss his son¡¯s little face.


    His hands shook when he touched the baby. He quickly patted the baby gently, and the baby fell asleep


    peacefully again.


    The more he looked at the baby, the more he liked it. Clive simply picked up his son and let him sleep


    in his arms.


    Although his hugging posture was not good, he needed to be hugged more and practiced more to be


    able to hold him well.


    This baby tormented his beloved wife for nearly ten months. He once wanted to give up on the baby,


    and the couple almost got divorced because of this. Even Zachary and Serenity came to dissuade him.


    Now, looking at his son¡¯s adorable appearance, Clive¡¯s heart softened.


    With a loving wife and son, his life was perfect.


    ¡­..


    Stone Family Vi

 Chapter 2493

    Chapter 2493


    Three cars were parked at the gate of the Stone family¡¯s vi.


    The driver of the leading car sounded the horn.


    Soon, the butler came out to take a look.


    He opened a door first and walked to the car window. The driver pressed the window in time.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you looking for?¡±


    The butler nced at the person in the back seat of the car. She was an old woman, but he didn¡¯t


    recognize her and had never seen her before.


    He didn¡¯t dare let people in who he hadn¡¯t seen before.


    The driver replied: ¡°Our madam heard that your eldest mistress had given birth, so she came to


    congratte you. Our madam¡¯s surname is Farrell (Fisher).¡±


    Surnamed Farrell?


    The butler wanted to ask more questions, but suddenly he remembered Kathryn, and her mother¡¯s


    surname was Farrell. The butler understood a little bit and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment; I will go in


    and ask our madam if she has seen your madam.¡±


    The driver turned his head. After looking at Matriarch Farrell, Matriarch Farrell nodded slightly, and the


    driver hummed.


    The butler turned and left.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A few minutester, the butler came out.


    She opened the door of the vi so that the Farrell family¡¯s car could drive into it.


    Under themand of the butler, the Farrell family¡¯s vehicle was parked in an open space. Matriarch


    Farrell got out of the car, and her personal bodyguards followed her.


    ¡°Send the gifts in, and you cane out and wait for me outside.¡±


    Matriarch Farrellmanded the bodyguards majestically.


    The bodyguard group responded respectfully.


    The butler invited Matriarch Farrell and her bodyguards to enter the house.


    Matriarch Farrell was not in a hurry to enter the house. She first looked around the environment of the


    Stones¡¯spound. After a while, she followed the butler.


    She put on makeup to cover up her old face, which showed a bit of displeasure, but it was well hidden,


    and the butler didn¡¯t catch it.


    She was annoyed that Audrey didn¡¯te out to greet her in person. After all, she was an honored


    guest.


    Moreover, she was Audrey¡¯s elder.


    Even if Matriarch Farrell was not 100% sure that Audrey was her niece, she was older than Audrey.


    Audrey should havee out to greet her, but Audrey did note and only asked the butler to lead


    Matriarch Farrell in.


    Not to mention that Audrey didn¡¯te out to greet her; not even the juniors from the Stone family


    came out.


    Matriarch Farrell was unhappy and felt that the Stones did not know how to treat guests.


    The butler led Matriarch Farrell and her bodyguards into the house. Matriarch Farrell saw Audrey and


    Darrell sitting on the sofa.


    There was no one else but the couple.


    Elisa was at Remy¡¯s house next door.


    From then on, it was also Elisa¡¯s home. During the renovation period, Elisa would go there every day to


    take a look.


    Seeing Matriarch Farrelle in, Audrey and Darrell got up.


    Audrey stared at Matriarch Farrell.


    Matriarch Farrell was her second aunt!


    The moment Audrey met Matriarch Farrell, it brought back memories that she had stored away for


    decades.


    She was already a few years old when the family suffered great changes. She had an impression of


    her. When she didn¡¯t see anyone, she might not be able to remember her second aunt. When she saw


    someone, she just remembered it.

 Chapter 2494

    Chapter 2494


    Matriarch Farrell also looked at Audrey, trying hard to find the shadow of her eldest sister in her.


    Except for the calm and capable aura that resembled that of her eldest sister, the appearance was not


    quite the same, but she looked like her brother-inw.


    The aunt and nephew were like this: they looked at each other¡¯s faces, but neither one of them took a


    step forward and said nothing.


    After a long time, Audrey said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Farrell, please sit down.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell took a few steps forward and finally stopped in front of Audrey. At a close distance,


    she said softly, ¡°You are very much like my brother-inw. That¡¯s right, when you were a child, you


    looked like your father, and your sister looked like my eldest sister.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Mrs. Farrell?¡± Audrey asked coldly.


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said, ¡°Audrey, I think you already know a lot of things. It¡¯s impossible that


    you don¡¯t know about the rumors in Jensburg.¡±


    Everyone was saying that the two daughters of the previous head of the Farrell family were in


    Wiltspoon.


    Even her own daughter secretly went to Wiltspoon to inquire about the news.


    She had been in Wiltspoon for half a month and had learned everything she could.


    The main reason was that the surname Farrell was rare. There were not many people with the


    surname Farrell in Wiltspoon. The only person whose age matched her eldest niece was Audrey.


    Knowing Audrey¡¯s great achievements in her youth, Matriarch Farrell could be sure that Audrey was


    her eldest niece without any doubt.


    Audrey¡¯s shrewdness and ability in the business world have the shadow of Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eldest


    sister.


    At that time, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eldest sister hadn¡¯t taken good care of herself after giving birth and was


    busy with thepany and family affairs, so her health had not been well taken care of. In the end, she


    had to be taught how to deal with some things, and she would not have had the chance to defeat her.


    The eldest sister and the younger sister sit at the head of the family.


    Audrey continued to be unconcerned as she said, ¡°I know, they all said that my whole family, aside


    from me and my sister, all died in your hands, and that you also killed my aunt.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s expression did not change.


    She sat down in front of the sofa.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She motioned to the bodyguards to put the generous gift she brought on the coffee table, and then she


    motioned for the bodyguards to go out.


    After the bodyguards all left, Matriarch Farrell looked at Audrey again. After looking her up and down,


    she said, ¡°Audrey, you and your husband are quite good.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Farrell.¡± Darrell didn¡¯t even call Matriarch Farrell when he saw her. He followed Audrey and


    didn¡¯t say anything.


    His mother-inw¡¯s family, whom he had never met, were most likely killed by this woman, Matriarch


    Farrell.


    Audrey motioned to her husband to make a pot of tea for Matriarch Farrell.


    She sat down opposite Matriarch Farrell and locked her eyes with her sharply. ¡°Mrs. Farrell, you didn¡¯t


    answer my question.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said, ¡°Audrey, you also said that¡¯s what they said. They have evidence?


    Aren¡¯t they all rumors? They are rumors. Most of the rumors are false. Our Farrell family has some


    differences. Others deliberately spread such rumors in order to destroy the rtionship between our


    aunt and nephew.¡±


    Audrey knew that Matriarch Farrell would not admit it.


    Even Matriarch Farrell was not stupid enough to admit to being a murderer.


    Audrey suffered from the fact that she had no evidence now. Several decades have passed since the


    incident. When her family suffered huge changes, she was just a few years old. She was now in her


    fifties and sixties. Even if she wanted to find evidence, it was very difficult.


    Audrey: ¡°There are many false rumors, but there is no smoke without fire.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell still looked calm. She said, ¡°Audrey, if you believe the rumors, you will fall into their


    alienation n. Now you are also powerful. You can go and investigate. If there is evidence that I killed


    your parents, you can send me to prison at any time.


    Even though your mother is my sister, she raised me and treats me like a mother. How unconscionable


    can I be to kill my eldest sister, who is like a mother?


    When something happened to your family, I was dealing with various things outside. I was negligent


    and didn¡¯t take good care of it. It was my fault that the nanny took you and your sister away. It was my


    negligence. I¡¯m sorry for you and your sister. But I have never given up looking for you and your sister.¡±

 Chapter 2495

    Chapter 2495


    Audrey made a pot of tea for Matriarch Farrell.


    She poured a cup of tea for Matriarch Farrell. She ced the cup of tea in front of her, raised her eyes


    to look at her, her eyes twinkling, and asked, ¡°Now that you have found your two sisters, will you give


    me the title of matriarch?¡±


    Her sister was dead, but she was still alive, and both of her sisters had daughters.


    ording to the rules of the Farrell family, her daughter would be named Farrell and inherit the position


    of head of the Farrell family in the future. However, Elisa did not want to, and she would not sit in that


    position so her sister¡¯s descendants could take over.


    Matriarch Farrell did not expect that Audrey would ask her like this.


    The aunt, Matriarch Farrell, and niece, Audrey, had not seen each other for decades, but when they


    met again, Audrey spoke to Matriarch Farrell with a gun and a stick, and Matriarch Farrell did not


    believe anything Audrey said.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t expect Audrey to believe what she said.


    She also knew clearly about Audrey¡¯s legend in Wiltspoon.


    But she still didn¡¯t expect Audrey¡¯s words to be so sharp.


    For a moment, Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Audrey sat upright and looked directly at Matriarch Farrell. The corners of her mouth were slightly


    curved, as if she were smiling but not smiling, and she seemed to be mocking Matriarch Farrell¡¯s


    hypocrisy.


    Matriarch Farrell had anger in her heart.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ever since she killed the eldest sister and the younger sister and took the position of head of the Farrell


    family, no one dared treat her like this. Everyone treated her respectfully.


    She was used to others being obedient and respectful, but now that she was being mocked silently by


    Audrey, it was strange that Matriarch Farrell was not angry, but it was difficult for her to get angry.


    This was the Stone family¡¯s mansion, and it was still in Wiltspoon, not the Farrell family¡¯s territory. No


    matter how angry she was, she had to endure it.


    Audrey said, ¡°For decades, Mrs. Farrell, you have sent people to look for my sisters. I think it¡¯s true, but


    I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re looking for my sisters to help my parents take care of us or to get rid of the root


    cause.¡±


    ¡°Audrey!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell whispered that she had taken good care of herself, but since she was already seventy


    years old, no matter how well she took care of herself, she still had an old look. There was pain on her


    face, and she said, ¡°Audrey, you still believe those rumors and think that your parents and others were


    killed by me?


    I came to you because I really wanted to raise you well. I never thought of harming you. You and your


    sister are the blood of my eldest sister left in this world. How could I¡­? Audrey, we haven¡¯t seen each


    other for decades, and I don¡¯t me you if you don¡¯t trust me.¡±

 Chapter 2496

    Chapter 2496


    Matriarch Farrell continued: ¡°Your sister¡­is not living a very good life. I found out about her situation


    and felt very distressed. I¡¯m useless. I have been looking for you for decades, and now I have found


    you. If I had found you long ago, your sister wouldn¡¯t be in such a miserable state, and Liberty and


    Serenity would also have someone to support them.


    Audrey, things were different a few decades ago than they are now. Think about it: Was it easy to


    communicate before? Was it convenient to travel? Was there such good technology, big data, and so


    much surveince? Was there the Inte? None of it, so it¡¯s very difficult to find people.¡±


    Audrey didn¡¯t say anything; she was just quietly watching the performance of Matriarch Farrell.


    After Matriarch Farrell finished speaking, Audrey said calmly, ¡°My mother is not dead. I am my mother¡¯s


    eldest daughter. The position of head of the Farrell family will be passed on to me. It will not be your


    turn, let alone Shiloh¡¯s. Oh, Shiloh is not a bloodline of our Farrell family, and she¡¯s not capable, and


    your biological daughter has been reced for more than 20 years without even knowing it.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face turned ugly.


    She didn¡¯t get angry at Audrey, but she regretted her original words: ¡°When I gave birth to Kathryn,


    there was some turmoil in the family. I had no choice but to deal with the family affairs with my weak


    body just after giving birth. I ignored Kathryn, so she was taken advantage of by the former


    housekeeper.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the past, babies were born at home. The former housekeeper had been a housekeeper for the


    Farrell family for many years. He had a bad idea and easily exchanged my daughter for his daughter.


    The newborn babies were all the same. After I finished processing, the turmoil was already a few days


    away.


    When I saw the child again, I felt that the child seemed a little different. I thought it had been a few


    days, and the child was the same every day. It was normal for the child to be a little different, so I didn¡¯t


    get suspicious. I never imagined that my former housekeeper would have such thoughts.


    Audrey, it¡¯s hard to be the head of a family. You have to worry about everything, inside and out. Yes,


    when my eldest sister was alive, she trained you as her sessor. That was also the tacit agreement


    of everyone in the family.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell picked up the cup of tea and drank half of it. After moistening her throat, she


    continued: ¡°Something happened to my eldest sister, and my younger sister followed her. That year


    was a dark year for our Farrell family, and the sky is about to fall.


    Audrey, I took over as head of the family as ast resort. You must have heard clearly about our


    family¡¯s business methods. A big family cannot be without a leader. Our family has always been


    headed by a woman, and we are all direct descendants. The first lineage cannot let the side branches


    take power; that¡¯s how I came to power.


    It¡¯s not that I killed your parents because of her desire for power. They all died in idents. It was an


    ident.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sighed: ¡°Theoretically speaking, after I find your sisters, I won¡¯t talk about your sister¡¯s


    early death. I¡¯ll just talk about you and your daughter. You don¡¯t even care about the Stone family


    anymore. You retire at home and take care of your old age. Your eldest daughter-inw gave you a


    little grandson, and from now on, you will always treat your grandson at home.


    Are you still willing to take over the Farrell family¡¯s affairs? The Farrell family is not as good as before.


    There are many problems, both internally and externally. I¡¯m old and can no longer handle it. I can only


    count on my sessor.


    If the Farrell family is returned to your hands, it will take you a long time to get started. In addition, you


    did not grow up in the Farrell family and have been separated for decades. The old people of the past


    are either indifferent or dead. The younger generation will not give you a face, and it will be difficult for


    you to get started.


    Your daughter, Miss Elisa, is quite smart, but is she suitable to be the head of the family? Audrey, I just


    don¡¯t want to cause greater civil strife in the Farrell family, so I bite the bullet and continue to take care


    of these matters.¡±


    Audrey poured herself a cup of tea. After drinking half the cup, she put down the cup, looked at


    Matriarch Farrell, andughed, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want my mother¡¯s descendants to inherit the


    position of head of the family.


    I don¡¯t intend to interfere with the Farrell family¡¯s affairs. Elisa does not have this intention, but my


    mother is not the only daughter. If I give up on my own initiative, my sister should take over. My sister is


    gone, and she has two daughters. Serenity doesn¡¯t have this time, but Liberty does, and Liberty also


    has that kind of mind and courage.


    If Liberty gives up, it will be the turn of your bloodline. Now that you have been the head of the family


    for decades, we will not be able to disrespect our elders and drag you down. But in taking over


    regarding people, will you allow Liberty and Kathryn to receive the same training together?¡±

 Chapter 2497

    Chapter 2497


    Matriarch Farrell choked.


    Let her also train Liberty?


    Matriarch Farrell absolutely couldn¡¯t do it.


    She had firmly taken the position of head of the family. When she could no longer do it, she would


    definitely give her biological daughter the position of head of the family. Kathryn was her true bloodline.


    She was much better than Shiloh. She could learn everything at once.


    The main reason was that Kathryn was cunning and knew how to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger.


    Everyone thought that Kathryn was weak and could be bullied. They said that she grew up in the


    countryside and had limited knowledge. Even if she returned to the Farrell family, she would be a mess


    and could not hold herself up. The achievements she achieved were all due to the strength of the


    people in her team.


    Although, on the surface, Matriarch Farrell had always had a bad attitude towards his biological


    daughter, she still loved Shiloh, her adopted daughter, more.


    Knowing that Shiloh was not her biological daughter, she quickly adjusted her mentality and epted


    Kathryn as her biological daughter.


    Because Kathryn did not grow up beside Matriarch Farrell and Matriarch Farrell was old, she would


    retire in a few more years. Generally, no matter how healthy Matriarch Farrell is, she must retire before


    the age of eighty so as not to be more confused as she gets older. The decision was not


    conducive to the development of the big family.


    In order to let Kathryn get familiar with everything as soon as possible, after discovering that Kathryn


    was a person who pretended to be a pig and ate the tiger, Matriarch Farrell cooperated with her


    daughter in acting.


    Matriarch Farrell harmed her elder sister and younger sister before climbing to the position of head of


    the family. She sat there for several decades while her sessors were trained. If she was asked to


    return the position of head of the family to the descendants of her eldest sister, no matter what,


    Matriarch Farrell would not do it.


    Seeing Matriarch Farrell¡¯s expression as if she didn¡¯t know what to say, Audreyughed again. The


    laughter sounded ironic to Matriarch Farrell¡¯s ears.


    Her niece, Audrey, was very powerful when she was a child, with the demeanor of her eldest sister.


    Matriarch Farrell thought of her daughter, Kathryn. Even if Kathryn was more qualified than Shiloh, she


    could notpare with Audrey. After Audrey married a businessman, she won the trust of her father-


    inw and her husband, was able to speak out in the Stone Group, and experienced strong winds and


    waves.


    Kathryn was still too young.


    What depressed Matriarch Farrell most was that the bloodline of the eldest daughter of the Farrell


    family could always suppress the bloodline of other daughters.


    Wasn¡¯t Liberty also the blood of Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eldest sister¡¯s second daughter?


    Apart from the troubles in her marriage, Liberty seemed to be doing well in other aspects, but she was


    far from as resolute as Audrey when she was young.


    In fact, as long as Elisa was willing to learn, she would also be a powerful boss, but she was not


    willing to take the route of a strong woman. She also had a carefree personality and did not like to beat


    around the bush. She was very straightforward. Being the head of the family was easy, but it offended


    people because it was not tactful enough.


    However, with Elisa¡¯s background, she did not need to be tactful, and she never had to worry about


    how much trouble she would cause if she offended others.


    ¡°Audrey, your daughter-inw just gave you a grandson, so I prepared some supplements and sent


    them over for your daughter-inw to replenish her body.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell changed the topic.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Audrey did not bother with her on that topic anymore, knowing that Matriarch Farrell was unwilling to


    give up her position as head of the family.


    She was even less willing to let Liberty rece Kathryn.


    Audrey just wanted to see what Matriarch Farrell¡¯s attitude was. Knowing Matriarch Farrell¡¯s attitude,


    she didn¡¯t have to be merciful when she took revenge in the future.


    Of course, even if Matriarch Farrell was acting coy, she would not show mercy.

 Chapter 2498

    Chapter 2498


    Because letting the enemy go meant harming oneself.


    Audrey said, ¡°There¡¯s no shortage of supplements in our house.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said warmly, ¡°I know your family is not short of supplements. This is my wish. We


    haven¡¯t seen each other for decades. Now that I have found you, I will move around more in the future.


    Some time ago, I wanted toe over and verify it, but I never had time. This time, while attending the


    wedding of Zachary and Serenity, I spent a lot of time confirming that you are my niece.¡±


    When Matriarch Farrell spoke, she looked at Audrey lovingly.


    Audrey¡¯s expression was still indifferent. She was not enthusiastic about Matriarch Farrell, whom she


    had not seen for decades, and she was not even excited about the reunion of rtives.


    ¡°Serenity, it¡¯s good to marry into the York family.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that Audrey was silent, Matriarch Farrell had to find a topic by herself.


    ¡°She can rest in peace even though she is in the York family. Serenity and Liberty are doing very well


    now, and we as elders can rest assured.¡±


    When attending Zachary¡¯s wedding, Matriarch Farrell wanted to find the shadow of the eldest sister in


    Serenity, but she found that Serenity did not look like the eldest sister, but Liberty looked a bit like her


    eldest sister.


    At that time, she was still lucky and hoped that Serenity was not the descendant of the eldest sister.


    After she inquired and verified, Matriarch Farrell was disappointed.


    Her luck was in vain.


    Audrey was her eldest niece.


    Serenity and Liberty were the descendants of the eldest sister.


    Serenity married the York family, the richest family in Wiltspoon, and Audrey was the head wife of the


    Stone family. In Wiltspoon, the York family and the Stone family each ounted for half of the family. If


    these two families joined forces, the Farrell family would not be able to resist it.


    After much thought, Matriarch Farrell finally visited the Stone family and admitted her niece openly and


    honestly.


    As for the blood feud, decades have passed. Who had evidence to prove that she killed her sisters?


    Without evidence, even if the niece was capable and powerful, there was nothing she could do against


    her.


    She had held the position of head of the Farrell family for decades, and it was impossible to hand it


    over again. If her sister¡¯s descendants wanted topete with her daughter, Kathryn, for power, let¡¯s


    see who has the ability. The winner is king. If Kathryn loses, she also acknowledges it to her sister¡¯s


    descendants.


    Audrey said calmly, ¡°I am afraid that you can¡¯t worry about your niece, so you should worry about your


    real and fake daughters first.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said sadly: ¡°Audrey, you used to talk to me, but it was not like this. You always called


    me sweetly, and you would tell me anything you wanted to say. What¡¯s so delicious about it? You would


    also keep it for me, but now you have a gun and a stick. We, aunt and niece, haven¡¯t seen each other


    for decades. We finally found each other and reunited. You¡¯re not excited at all, but you still have a cold


    attitude. Are you resenting me?


    It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you two sisters, which caused you to suffer so much outside.


    Your sister left early. When I think of her, I feel very sad. Yes, when you were a child, you were cute,


    and you were our treasure.¡±


    As she spoke, her eyes turned red.


    Audrey¡¯s eyes were as bright as lightning; she stared at Matriarch Farrell coldly and said sarcastically,


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell, you¡¯re not a visiting rtive. Since you¡¯re not a visiting rtive, I don¡¯t dare shamelessly


    post it as a kinship.¡±


    When Matriarch Farrell came in, Audrey was not excited. She didn¡¯te to recognize her as a


    rtive. It was naturally impossible for Audrey to treat Matriarch Farrell as if she were a rtive.


    Matriarch Farrell might be the murderer in her family. Facing her enemy, Audrey couldn¡¯t be nice and


    angry.

 Chapter 2499

    Chapter 2499


    Audrey said, ¡°Mrs. Farrell, you have nothing else to do. Pleasee back. I want to go to the hospital to


    see my little grandson.¡±


    Audrey was toozy to say more to Matriarch Farrell. She issued an eviction order, and she got up and


    got ready to see off guests.


    After being ordered to be expelled, Matriarch Farrell would never stay, no matter how thick-skinned she


    was.


    Originally, she thought Audrey would greet her warmly when she came to visit the Stone family.


    Thinking of what she had done, even though Audrey had no evidence, she knew it, and Audrey did not


    kick her out. It was a good idea, and Matriarch Farrell felt relieved again.


    However, Matriarch Farrell could no longer interact with Audrey, Liberty, and Serenity like ordinary


    rtives. Audrey was convinced that she was the murderer.


    Matriarch Farrell stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to Jensburg in a few days. Audrey, when your


    grandson is one month old, give me a call, and I¡¯lle over and drink the full moon wine.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell, please!¡± Audrey did not agree to Matriarch Farrell¡¯s request.


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Audrey deeply and nodded to her. Audrey and Darrell¡¯s status in the family


    was probably the same as that of her and her husband, Holden. The women in the Farrell family were all


    very powerful.


    Audrey mentioned the gifts brought by the Farrell family. She couldn¡¯t take so many by herself. Darrell


    immediately helped Audrey and handed back all the things to Matriarch Farrell.


    ¡°Audrey, this is what I gave to your daughter-inw, Alice. Although we haven¡¯t seen each other for


    decades and our rtionship is estranged, we all have the blood of the Farrell family in our bodies. We


    are a family of rtives. I am the elder, and I give you some supplements for this junior, so don¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°Thank you; our family is not short of supplements. Mrs. Farrell, take them back. If you don¡¯t take them


    back, I will treat them as garbage if you leave them here.¡±


    Alice, her daughter-inw, would not be able to take the supplements that Matriarch Farrell had sent.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°¡­¡±


    Audrey really didn¡¯t give her any face.


    Matriarch Farrell took a few deep breaths and told herself not to be angry. She tried hard to calm down


    her emotions and said to Audrey, ¡°Audrey, the things have been delivered, and they belong to your


    family. You can deal with them how you want.¡±


    With that said, she turned around and strode away again.


    Audrey and Darrell brought things to her.


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s bodyguard team was waiting for her outside. When they saw hering out, the


    bodyguard team immediately came forward to greet her.


    A bodyguard quickly helped Matriarch Farrell open the car door.


    Matriarch Farrell got into the car, and the bodyguard closed the door and followed her into the car.


    ¡°Go back to the hotel.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell ordered the driver.


    The driver drove quickly.


    The bodyguard looked at Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face and knew that the discussion between her and Audrey


    was not going well and that she was in a very bad mood.


    Audrey and Darrell stood at the door of their vi, watching as the three cars drove away quickly.


    ¡°Audrey, these things?¡± Darrell asked his wife.


    Audrey: ¡°Throw it away!¡±


    Darrell grunted, ¡°Then throw it away. She is so cruel that she really doesn¡¯t dare let Alice eat the things


    she brings. Our family doesn¡¯tck these things.¡±


    Darrell took those things from Audrey and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them and throw them away. You go back and


    rest. You haven¡¯t had a good rest today. If you¡¯re in a bad mood and can¡¯t sleep, don¡¯t sleep. I¡¯ll go look


    next door to see how Remy¡¯s home is decorated.¡±


    Audrey was originally in a good mood today but was disturbed by the arrival of Matriarch Farrell.

 Chapter 2500

    Chapter 2500


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Darrell personally took out the things sent by Matriarch Farrell and threw them into the big trash can


    outside.


    Audrey went to Remy¡¯s new home next door, which would also be her daughter¡¯s home in the future.


    Hearing the worker say that Audrey hade in, Remy and Elisa quickly returned to the front yard from


    the backyard, where they had just been watching the workers working.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Elisa and Remy called Audrey one after another.


    Elisa walked to her mother¡¯s side, took her mother¡¯s arm affectionately, smiled so hard her eyes were


    crooked, and said, ¡°Mom, you are finally willing toe over and take a look.¡±


    Audrey lightly poked her daughter on the forehead and said to her, ¡°You should be happy.¡±


    The Johnson family expressed their stance, and all the things caused by Julian¡¯s interference made


    Audrey finally agree to Remy and her daughter being together.


    Elisa and Remy could get married whenever they wanted.


    Audrey wouldn¡¯t stop them anymore.


    Remy had two houses in Wiltspoon. This one was next to their business and belongs to a neighbor.


    Remy had been working at Wiltspoon for a long time. Elisa still lived mostly in Wiltspoon after marriage,


    which did not affect their ability to see each other.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The main reason was that Elisa had liked two men since she was so old; one was Zachary and the other


    was Remy.


    Zachary didn¡¯t like Elisa, and now he was Serenity¡¯s husband. The couple¡¯s rtionship was stable.


    Serenity was pregnant, so Elisa could no longer be obsessed with him.


    Audrey was d that Elisa had the correct outlook on life. After learning that Zachary was married, she


    immediately left and never pestered Zachary again, simply and neatly.


    If Elisa and Remy were not allowed to be together, Audrey was worried that her daughter would never


    marry again in her life.


    Between letting her daughter be an old aunt and allowing her to marry into the Johnson family, Audrey


    definitely chose thetter.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, very happy. Mom, please call me when you bring food to my sister-inwter. I miss my


    nephew so much.¡±


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Your brother said we don¡¯t need to go there tonight because his mother-inw


    sent them food over there, and your sister-inw will be discharged from the hospital the day after


    tomorrow, and then you can see your nephew every day.¡±


    Audrey also missed her little grandson.


    Elisa: ¡°Instead of sending food over, we can go and see the baby. It was my elder brother who drove me


    back. Otherwise, I would have stayed in the hospital all day to apany my sister-inw and take care


    of my nephew.¡±


    Alice was still in the hospital. Here, she had a natural birth and was able to get out of bed and move


    around soon after giving birth. She did not need many people to stay in the hospital to take care of her.


    Clive and his mother-inw are enough.


    Elisa: ¡°Mom, did someonee to our house just now? I seemed to hear a stranger talking in our


    house.¡±


    Remy invited his mother-inw toe into the house, which was decorated to the nines.


    Audrey smiled and answered her daughter¡¯s question: ¡°Matriarch Farrell from Jensburg came here.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Farrell? Isn¡¯t she Kathryn¡¯s biological mother, d*mn¡­ aunt?¡±


    The smile on Elisa¡¯s face disappeared all of a sudden.


    Elisa: ¡°Mom, what was she doing here?¡±


    Audrey¡¯s eyes shed with hatred, and she said, ¡°She came here to confirm my identity for thest time.


    When your grandmother had the ident, I was already sensible. When Matriarch Farrell sees me, even


    if she is much older, she can recognize me. In the same way, she can also recognize me.


    At Serenity¡¯s wedding, I knew that she came to have a wedding banquet, but there were too many


    people, and I didn¡¯t see her. I thought she left after the wedding. Today she came to my door, and I found


    out that she has been staying in Wiltspoon. And she stayed for a long time. I think she has to ask around


    for confirmation.¡±

 Chapter 2501

    Chapter 2501


    ¡°Mom, what will she do to us? You and dad try to go out as little as possible.¡±


    Elisa was worried.


    Before Audrey could speak, Elisa said domineeringly, ¡°But in Wiltspoon, we are not afraid of her. If she


    dares to do something, we can make it easier for her toe and not leave.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. On the surface, she won¡¯t do anything. In private, if she doesn¡¯t do anything,


    it will rain red. In the past, my mother was young and didn¡¯t have a clear idea of her character. Now


    once you meet her, you know who she is.¡±


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s death?¡±


    Elisa looked at her mother.


    Audrey said, ¡°Mom, I believe that the truth will be revealed one day. Elisa, you don¡¯t have to worry


    about this matter. Just take care of your ownpany and date Remy well. After Remy¡¯s house is


    renovated, you two should also consider getting married. You two are quite young.¡±


    She urged Elisa and Remy to put their marriage on the agenda.


    Remy poured a ss of warm water for Audrey. After hearing what Audrey said, he took over with a


    smile: ¡°Auntie, Elisa, and I are not considering getting married this year. This house has been


    renovated inside and out. It is a big ce. It¡¯s not that fast; it won¡¯t be ready until a year from now at the


    earliest.


    If we get married early next year, Serenity will have already had her baby, so it will be hard for her to


    come to our wedding. Elisa loves her cousins very much and wants them toe to the wedding. She


    wants all of her cousins toe to our wedding. So, Elisa and I have thought about it. After Jasmine


    and Serenity give birth, Elisa and I will get married and have a wedding.¡±


    Audrey looked at Remy, then at Elisa, and said, ¡°This is a major life event for both of you. Just think it


    over and decide. I will prepare a dowry for you. You can get married at any time, and there is a dowry


    for you at any time.¡±


    Elisa¡¯s face turned red, and she said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t hate getting married, and I¡¯m not in a hurry. I¡¯m


    busy right now. Jasmine and Serenity are both pregnant. The burden of ourpany falls on my


    shoulders. I don¡¯t have time to prepare for the wedding. I might as well push it aside.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°As long as Remy has no objection.¡±


    Remy: ¡°I have no objection. Elisa¡¯s wishes will prevail.¡±


    The two of them finally gained Audrey¡¯s approval. Remy was only happy and had no objections.


    Elisa could get married whenever she wanted, and Remy would always be by her side.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After Audrey drank a ss of warm water, apanied by Remy and Elisa, she visited the love nest


    that Remy built for Elisa. Although it was not decorated yet, Remy paid great attention to every ce


    and thing, mainly based on Elisa¡¯s hobbies.


    Audrey never doubted the true nature of Remy¡¯s feelings for Elisa.


    Of course she disagreed with the two of them being together, not because she disliked Remy for not


    having the ability, but because she felt that Remy was too far away.


    She was reluctant to let her only daughter marry far away.


    However, after Julian suddenly interfered, Audrey felt that Elisa and Remy were a perfect match. They


    were both talented and good-looking, and they had simr family backgrounds. The main reason was


    that the two of them were in love with each other.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 2502

    Chapter 2502


    In a certain rental house, Camryn¡¯s two aunts were sitting on an old wooden sofa, while Carrie was


    sitting on a chair.


    On the old wooden coffee table in front of them were several rotten apples.


    Brenda said to her niece in embarrassment, ¡°Carrie, this is the environment that we live in now. Don¡¯t


    dislike it. Now, through connections, we work as a cleaner in a hotel, and the sry is better than


    working in a factory. Cleaners cost a little more, but they only make a few thousand dors a month.


    I¡¯m very happy that you cane out early, but I can¡¯t help you financially. Please forgive me.¡±


    Amy also looked embarrassed and said, ¡°Carrie, I have always loved you the most, and you know that,


    but we were harmed like this by Camryn. We even lost our house, and our whole family was¡­ We can


    only rent a house to live in, and we have to work as cleaners when we are old to earn some living


    expenses. I want to help you, but I am really powerless.¡±


    When the conversation changed, she cursed Camryn bitterly: ¡°It¡¯s because of that blind woman who is


    cruel and cruel. He relies on the power of the York family to suppress and retaliate against us


    unscrupulously.¡±


    At first, the two families joined forces to kidnap Camryn, but Camryn found out and was sabotaged by


    Serenity, causing their plot to fail. Later, they were suppressed and retaliated against by Callum, which


    caused the twopanies¡¯ businesses to boom. Thend was defeated and still in debt.


    Only by selling cars, houses, and luxury goods could all debts be paid off.


    Then, the two families could only rent an old house in the most remote old town of Wiltspoon to live


    temporarily.


    Even if they rented here, the rent, water, and electricity bills would be more than $1,000 a month.


    In the past, $1,000 was not money to them, but now more than $1,000 is their wages for several days.


    Even the cheapest houses like this couldn¡¯t be rented for a long time. The houses in the old city would


    soon be demolished and rebuilt. By then, Wiltspoon would no longer have this old city, and everything


    would be prosperous and new.


    The rent here would also rise with the tide, and they didn¡¯t know what to do with the future of their two


    families.


    The two families rented next to each other. Both the young and the old were now looking for jobs


    outside.


    They didn¡¯t dare go to bigpanies for fear of losing face. After all, they were all young masters from


    wealthy families, so Camryn¡¯s cousins went to work in smallpanies.


    The benefits and sries of smallpanies are mediocre, so they could only endure.


    In fact, the two families should be thankful that Camryn did not kill them all and allowed them to still find


    jobs. However, without money and power, they could not make trouble.


    If they still dared to harm Camryn, they would end up like Mrs. Newman.


    The two families also knew that even if they hated Camryn, they would not dare harm her again. At


    most, they would go to Newman¡¯s house and cry, but they could not make Camryn soften her heart.


    ¡°Aunt Brenda, aunt Amy, I¡¯m not asking you to give me money.¡± Carrie said, ¡°I came to see how you are


    doing.¡±


    Brenda said, ¡°That blind woman is so cruel. We never thought she could be powerful before. We


    usually see her as unknown, and she can only earn some pocket money by opening a flower shop. We


    don¡¯t take her seriously, and we never thought that she would have colluded with Dalton a long time


    ago. Dalton gave us a fatal blow.


    We all made a mistake. Carrie, did you go back after you came out? Camryn didn¡¯t let you in. How do


    you think she is doing now? I heard that Callum went to Annenburg to invite a doctor named Lilian


    Carden. She helped her treat her eyes, but I don¡¯t know what the effect will be.¡±


    Lilian Carden, the fourth young mistress of the Johnson family, is a legendary miraculous doctor. I


    heard that she is a master of medicine and poison. She looks very powerful. I wonder if she can help a


    blind woman heal her eyes.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2503

    Chapter 2503


    After hearing what Brenda said, Carrie was stunned and said, ¡°I went back, but I couldn¡¯t get in. All the


    servants in the house were reced by Blind Camryn.


    Not only did everyone change, but they also raised four big wolf dogs at home. I wanted to climb the


    door and get in, but the four wolf dogs almost tore me apart. I was so scared that I ran away.


    I see that she is no different than usual. She can move freely at home. I can¡¯t tell whether she is really


    blind or pretending to be blind. I asked her to open the door for me to go in. She said that she couldn¡¯t


    see and that it was inconvenient to open the door. I guess so. It¡¯s not cured yet.¡±


    Carrie continued: ¡°My little aunt Azalea (Evelyn) took her everywhere to seek medical advice. It took


    ten years, but she couldn¡¯t cure her eyes. So, can Dr. Lilian Carden cure her eyes?


    Although she¡¯s a disciple of a miracle doctor. That¡¯s the praise of the people who praise her. Even if


    there is a miracle doctor, the miracle doctor is still a human being, not a god. So many doctors couldn¡¯t


    cure her eyes, and she probably won¡¯t be able to regain her sight in this life.


    So what if she can regain her sight? She can¡¯t have children when she marries Callum. My mother told


    me that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have children in the future.


    Don¡¯t talk about rich families. Instead, talk about ordinary families. If she gets married and can¡¯t have


    kids, she will end up getting a divorce.¡±


    Brenda and Amy looked at each other¡¯s faces. Brenda asked Carrie, ¡°How did your mother know that


    Camryn couldn¡¯t have children?¡±


    Camryn was not married, so why couldn¡¯t she have a baby?


    Carrie: ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I was so angry at Camryn once. When I came to my mother to cry, my


    mother told me this. How did my mother know that she couldn¡¯t give birth? She didn¡¯t say the reason,


    but my mother said that she couldn¡¯t. She was my mother¡¯s child, so she must not be able to give birth.


    Doesn¡¯t my mother know about her yet?¡±


    Brenda said: ¡°If she has a physical problem and is really unable to have children when she gets


    married, she will be kicked out of the York family sooner orter. Look at Serenity not getting pregnant


    for a year after marrying into the York family. How many people are talking about her behind her back?


    Will be kicked out.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie: ¡°Is Serenity pregnant now?¡±


    The first thing Carrie hated was her sister, and the second person she hated was Serenity. She also


    wanted to know how Serenity was doing.


    Brenda: ¡°No news hase out about the York family yet, so she probably isn¡¯t pregnant yet, but


    Zachary gave her a grand wedding. They held the wedding only half a month ago. That wedding was in


    Wiltspoon. It was really unprecedented. It¡¯s a grand wedding, and I don¡¯t know how many people are


    envious of it.¡±


    Their family had gone bankrupt and had been kicked out of the rich circle. Naturally, they had no


    chance to attend the wedding. They could only look at the long wedding caravan, and they couldn¡¯t


    even inquire about the wedding.


    When the two families were not bankrupt, they were not on the same level as the York family.


    Now, even if they want to inquire about some information, those who have been with them will not tell


    them, and they don¡¯t even want to meet them.


    They thought: Serenity was not yet pregnant, so there was no good news from the York family.


    Carrie said bitterly, ¡°Aunt Brenda, Aunt Amy, my parents, and I all went in because of Serenity¡¯s


    meddling. If it weren¡¯t for her, our family wouldn¡¯t be like this. If this happens, it won¡¯t happen in my aunt


    Brenda¡¯s and aunt Amy¡¯s homes.


    I hate Serenity so much!¡±


    Brenda and Amy looked at each other¡¯s faces again. Finally, Brenda said to Carrie, ¡°Carrie, you are out


    now. Your second aunt, Amy, and I are counting on you to take back everything in the Newman family


    so that our two families can hope to get together.


    We will definitely do our best to help you fight with Camryn, but for Serenity, listen to my advice and tell


    her not to provoke her again. You couldn¡¯t fight her before, but you will fight her even more now.


    Behind her are not only the York family but also the Stone family, the Lewis family, and even the


    Bucham family, who support her. Any one of these big families can scare people to death.¡±

 Chapter 2504

    Chapter 2504


    Brenda continued: ¡°The first fight you had with Camryn was a sisterly fight, and it was your Newman


    family¡¯s business. No matter how much Serenity likes to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs, she will not


    stretch out her hand to interfere with your sisters.¡±


    Carrie said angrily, ¡°Are we going to let Serenity be so free andfortable? Her happiness is based


    on our pain!¡±


    Brenda said, ¡°What can we do? With our current conditions, what do you think we can do to her? Look


    at you; you can¡¯t even enter your own home. Tell me, what can you do against the eldest mistress of


    the Zhan family?¡±


    Carrie choked.


    She wanted to say that she had found a helper but remembered that Mrs. Janzen had reminded her


    not to tell anyone about their cooperation.


    Carrie held back again.


    She hadn¡¯t gained Mrs. Janzen¡¯s trust yet.


    Mrs. Janzen said that she could only decide whether to cooperate or not by looking at her behavior


    after returning to the Newman family.


    Brenda: ¡°Carrie, it¡¯s not that we enhance others¡¯ ambitions and destroy our own prestige, but the reality


    is that you first find a way to take everything back from the Newman family, and then we will help you


    take care of your business and strengthen the power of the Newman family. When our Newman family


    changes If you be stronger, it¡¯s not toote to take revenge.¡±


    Carrie said bitterly, ¡°Aunt Brenda, aunt Amy, I know that I will no longer act impulsively like before. I


    have been reformed inside. I am no longer the impulsive, arrogant, and willful Carrie I was before.


    When will my cousinse back? I came here to find you because I want them to apany me as I


    fight back. As long as I kill those wolf dogs, I can go in. My mobile phone, bank cards, and all my


    valuables are at home. If I go in, I can get everything back. Even if Camryn has Callum as her backer,


    so what? I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t beat a blind woman like her!¡±


    Carrie was always the one who bullied Camryn.


    If she couldn¡¯t even fight a blind woman, Mrs. Janzen wouldn¡¯t cooperate with her. Without outside


    forces to help her, it¡¯s really impossible for her to bring about a coup in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°They can¡¯te back until they get off work at night. You can¡¯t go back now, so why don¡¯t you just wait


    here, have dinner, and wait for your cousins to get off work? then I¡¯ll apany you back to deal with


    a few beasts. Just beat her to death.¡±


    Carrie was also the hope in the eyes of the two aunts.


    As long as Carrie took everything back from the Newman family, the two families could stand up. Even


    if Carrie couldn¡¯t take everything back from the Newman family, having Carrie live in the Newman


    family¡¯s mansion would be beneficial to them.


    Carrie also had a lot of property in her name. She was the most beloved child of her brother and sister-


    inw. They have prepared a dowry for her since she was a child. When she became an adult, they


    were all handed over to Carrie so that she could learn to value her name.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although Carrie had a bad temper, she was stupid. As long as she was coaxed, she could get a lot of


    benefits from her and help the two families improve their current lives.


    The two aunts of the Newman family, who had been richdies (wives) for decades, were so depressed


    that they had to work as cleaners. The contrast was so great that they were always thinking about


    regaining their glory.

 Chapter 2505

    Chapter 2505


    After a moment of silence, Carrie said to the two aunts, ¡°Aunt Brenda, aunt Amy, I have no ce to go


    now, so I will stay here to eat. When my cousinse back, I will let them apany me. Wait for me


    to go back and help me beat the wolf dogs raised by Camryn to death. When I get in, you will benefit


    from them.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Okay, then you just wait here for a while; after eating, wait until they get off work, and then they¡¯ll go


    back with you.¡±


    After hearing Carrie say that they would not be treated badly, the two aunts enthusiastically left Carrie.


    ¡°Carrie, what do you want to eat tonight? Tell me, I will go buy some groceries and cook it for you right


    now. But my cooking skills are just average, so don¡¯t dislike it then.¡±


    Although the Newman family was not as rich as it is now, it was not poor either.


    The two aunts and the others had never experienced hardship or poverty since they were born. When


    they grew up, the husband they chose was a good match for their Newman family. They were not rich


    and powerful, but they had enough food and clothing and had several small factories. Compared to


    ordinary people, they were considered wealthy.


    Therefore, none of them are good at cooking because there is a cook at home, so they are not required


    to cook. They cook asionally, and the food they cook is just barely edible. Now that we have no


    money and need to be self-reliant, the two aunts are responsible for preparing three meals a day for


    the family, so they can improve their cooking skills.


    They were well aware of Carrie¡¯s tricky tongue and were afraid that Carrie wouldn¡¯t be able to get used


    to the food they cooked and would be angry.


    Their niece, Carrie, from her mother¡¯s family, was not easy to coax; she was very willful and unruly.


    However, their brother and sister-inw love Carrie the most, and they had to please her as her aunts.


    They had to please Carrie before, let alone now. Now the two families were counting on Carrie to take


    back everything of the Newman family from Camryn so that the two families could make aeback.


    Their eldest brother was sentenced to more than ten years, and the eldest sister-inw was sentenced


    to a suspended death sentence. Carrie was only in her early twenties, and her only nephew was still in


    college. Both the nephew and the niece were easy to coax as well. Carrie, the two of them could return


    to work at Newman¡¯s Enterprise in the future.


    They had to firmly hold Newman¡¯s Enterprise in their own hands as long as they could return there in


    order to prevent Camryn, a blind woman, from driving them out like she did before.


    Carrie said, ¡°Aunt Brenda, Aunt Amy, I am no longer the Carrie I used to be. Inside, do you think I am


    better off than you? Can I eat as much as before? I won¡¯t mind if I can eat now. ¡°


    When she first entered, she was not used to eating and was often hungry.


    When she felt very hungry, she ate, and she got used to it as she ate.


    When she was extremely hungry, she wished she could eat Camryn¡¯s meat. If it weren¡¯t for the blind


    woman, Camryn, she wouldn¡¯t have gone in.


    Brenda said distressedly, ¡°Carrie, you¡¯ve suffered. It¡¯ll be fine now that you¡¯re out. Let¡¯s be more careful


    in the future so that they don¡¯t catch us and send us in.¡±


    Amy also sighed.


    If their eldest brother hadn¡¯t gone in, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.


    When their natal family had no one to support them, they had a hard time with their husband¡¯s family.


    Fortunately, their children have grown up; otherwise, their husband¡¯s family would kick them out


    because they were the ones who had caused trouble for the Chandler family and the Joyner family.


    Thinking of the attitude of their husband¡¯s family towards them, Brenda and Amy felt resentful. In the


    past, both families had benefited a lot from their natal family¡¯s influence, but now that the head of their


    natal family has changed, they can no longer benefit, and now the husband¡¯s family mes them.


    Fortunately, Carrie came out.


    They were married women, or daughters, who had been married for decades. When they came back to


    compete for the Newman family¡¯s property, they couldn¡¯tpete with Camryn.


    But Carrie could.

 Chapter 2506

    Chapter 2506


    If Camryn didn¡¯t want to talk, they asked Carrie to sue her.


    ¡°Aunt Brenda, Aunt Amy, my dad can be released soon if he rehabilitates himself and gets a


    commutation of his sentence, but my mother¡­ the chance of hering out is rtively small.¡±


    Amy said, ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t behave well inside. Thest time Trenton went to see her, she didn¡¯t


    speak much. Trenton said she seemed to want to die.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If my mother had a chance to live, she wouldn¡¯t want to die. She couldn¡¯t


    bear to leave me and my brother, and she wouldn¡¯t be willing to watch Camryn take over everything in


    the Newman family.¡±


    Carrie knew her mother, and she believed that her mother would not want to die.


    It¡¯s just that her mother was severely sentenced and had little chance ofing out alive.


    ¡°Trenton said that your mother¡¯s health has deteriorated a lot and she has lost two pounds¡­ Camryn


    tore apart a good family. Why is she so cruel? Her father is already dead. After more than 20 years,


    your mother is still her biological mother, and she can be cruel.¡±


    Carrie said nothing.


    She knew how much Camryn hated them.


    They had also caused misfortune to Camryn before.


    The parents¡¯ crime involved not only the death of Camryn¡¯s biological father but also other illegal


    activities, particrly those of the mother, who was involved in gangs, kidnapping, intentional injury,


    etc. Only if the parents were convicted of several crimes and sentenced harshly.


    ¡°Which university did Trenton go to?¡± Carrie asked about her brother.


    When Carrie was in jail, Trenton never visited her once.


    Even though the rtionship between the siblings was not very good, after their parents died, Carrie


    and Trenton were the closest people, and Trenton was cruel and refused to see her.


    When Trenton was mentioned, the two aunts looked unhappy.


    Brenda said, ¡°Trenton was admitted to a key university, but it¡¯s not in Wiltspoon. The college is in


    another province. It¡¯s convenient to take the high-speed rail back and forth. He is biased towards


    Camryn and listens to her in everything.


    When he first learned about your parents, he felt sad and couldn¡¯t ept it, so he didn¡¯t want to see


    Camryn, his eldest sister. But when we persuaded him to fall out with Camryn and fight for the power of


    the Newman family, he didn¡¯t listen to us and also drove us away.


    When Zachary and Serenity held their wedding some time ago, Trenton took leave from college for


    some unknown reason. Later, he followed Camryn to York¡¯s house for a wedding banquet. After


    Zachary¡¯s wedding, he returned to college.


    He came to see us before going back to college. He came secretly. He gave us some food, left some


    money, and then left. If we didn¡¯t talk about his eldest sister, he would sit there for a while, and when


    we mentioned his eldest sister, he got up and left.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This child has been drunk by Camryn since he was a child. No matter what Camryn¡¯s attitude is


    towards him, he will follow her.¡±


    Even their brother and sister-inwined in private, thinking that their son owed Camryn in his


    previous life and that he was always coveting his eldest sister in this life.


    Carrie scolded Trenton, her younger brother: ¡°He and I are siblings from the same father and mother,


    but he always helps the blind woman, Camryn. The blind woman doesn¡¯t want to pay attention to him,


    and he has to follow her, also calling her eldest sister.¡±

 Chapter 2507

    Chapter 2507


    ¡°Whenever I have a conflict with that blind woman, Trenton always helps the blind woman; no matter


    who is right or wrong, he mes me, says that I am too bad, says that I have no sisterly love, and even


    files awsuit against me to my father.¡±


    Carrie was also full of dissatisfaction with her younger brother, Trenton.


    Brenda said, ¡°Trenton is kind-hearted, but he is rarely at home. I don¡¯t know that his eldest sister,


    Camryn, is not as good as he thought. Carrie, I¡¯m worried that you can¡¯t defeat Camryn alone. She now


    has a war family fortune. Carrie, when you get your mobile phone and bank card back, go to Trenton¡¯s


    college to see him.


    Trenton is an adult now. Only by joining forces can you two siblings defeat Camryn. After all, you two


    are siblings of the same father and mother. You should be of the same mind. Camryn also has a sibling


    rtionship with Trenton. If she has some scruples, it will be good for you.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°Only if Trenton is willing to be of the same mind as me. Aunt Brenda, as you said, I don¡¯t


    know what kind of ecstasy soup Camryn poured into him so that he would chase Camryn. Camryn has


    helped him since he was a child. ¡°


    Carrie just couldn¡¯t bear to see Trenton being so kind to Camryn, so she asked her parents to send


    Trenton to boarding school to reduce the time that her brother spent with Camryn.


    ¡°Just coax him more. In short, you two must be of the same mind; otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to fight


    her.¡±


    Brenda got up to get some money and said to Carrie, ¡°Carrie, rest here; I went to buy groceries.¡±


    Carrie looked at the ce where her aunt lived now. Although the rented house was said to have three


    bedrooms and one living room, it was a dpidated house. Even if it was cleaned very well, it still feltThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    dirty to her. How could she rest well here?


    She¡¯s not in jail.


    She came out, regained her freedom, and became the second youngdy of the Newman family again.


    But she didn¡¯t show her disdain. She wanted to join forces with her two eldest aunts to deal with


    Camryn.


    ¡°Auntie, let me follow you to buy groceries.¡± Carrie stood up and said,


    Brenda didn¡¯t stop her, so the two aunts took Carrie out to buy vegetables at the vegetable market.


    When the aunts and nephew were visiting the vegetable market, photos and videos were secretly


    taken.


    That was when Camryn asked the butler to arrange for someone to follow Carrie to see what Carrie


    would do.


    After the person following Carrie took the photo, he sent the photo and video to the butler, as well as


    the addresses of the two aunts of the Newman family¡¯s rental house.


    When Camryn received all the photos and videos from the butler, she and Callum had just returned to


    Wildridge Manor.


    Knowing that the two of them woulde back for dinner and Callum would have to cook in person,


    Rose had already sent people to buy a lot of ingredients so that Callum could show off his skills.


    There were many people in the family, and Callum cooked the food himself. Naturally, everyone had to


    gather together to eat and cook more dishes to make the meal more lively.


    Just as Callum¡¯s car stopped, he heard the shouts of Serenity and Rose.


    Camryn didn¡¯t care about Callum anymore and got out of the car first.


    ¡°Auntie, Seren.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said hello to Rose, then nodded to Zachary, who was not far away, and called


    him brother.


    Rose smiled and said, ¡°Camryn, you are both engaged, so you can call me¡¯mom¡¯.¡±


    She knew that this prospective daughter-inw was not well-connected with her rtives, did not like


    her mother, and had never enjoyed maternal love.


    She felt very distressed and gave her daughter-inw as much maternal love as possible.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Camryn changed her tune naturally.

 Chapter 2508

    Chapter 2508


    Camryn liked her husband¡¯s family very much.


    Her mother-inw was really kind to her. Her own mother was not nice to her at all, but her mother-in-


    law was many times better than her own mother.


    She couldn¡¯t see her mother-inw before, and her mother-inw never disliked her.


    Two aunts came to York¡¯s house to meet her mother-inw, saying that she was not suitable for Callum


    and wanted to use her mother-inw to break up her and Callum. As a result, her mother-inw said a


    very domineering sentence. After she heard what her mother-inw said, she was very touched.


    She started to treat her mother-inw like her mother.


    Rose happily agreed. She looked into her daughter-inw¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Camryn, is your vision


    better? How far can you see?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not toote to take Camryn back to the house first and then ask questions.¡± Serenity smiled


    and said to Camryn, ¡°Auntie knew you wereing back in the afternoon, so she made appointments


    with friends and stayed at home waiting for you. Grandma also said she woulde back for dinner.¡±


    After Serenity and Zachary visited the Stone family, they returned to the Wildridge manor to rest.


    Camryn came over just in time to chat with her.


    Serenity and Zachary spent their honeymoon on a self-driving trip in Wiltspoon. It was not far away,


    and it was very convenient to go home.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    They thought about the world between two people, so they went out to y and lived in another house


    under Zachary¡¯s name.


    Although Zachary looked serious and indifferent, he was a very enjoyable person. The vis under his


    name were all bought in good locations that were convenient for fun and had a lot of delicious food.


    Camryn said, ¡°Now that I can see a little farther, I¡¯m actually very satisfied with it. It¡¯s countless times


    better than the total darkness in front of me.


    Seren, you didn¡¯t visit your cousin-inw? That baby is so adorable. Yichen and I came back right after


    we got out of the hospital.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I went to see her, but she didn¡¯t let me stay there for too long. She said I was


    pregnant too and was afraid that I would be tired. When my cousin-inw is discharged from the


    hospital, we will go and have a look. The baby is so cute. It makes my heart melt just looking at it.¡±


    She took Camryn¡¯s arm affectionately. Rose was holding Camryn¡¯s other hand as the three of them


    made their way slowly towards the main house.


    Three women left Zachary and Callum behind as they were just getting out of the car.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    Callum opened the door of the back seat of the car and shouted to Zachary, ¡°Brother,e here and


    help me get something. Camryn insists on buying gifts. Everyone has a share. My car is packed to the


    top. Everyone has a share. It became a truck.¡±


    ¡°The family was so polite that she didn¡¯t have to buy gifts in the future. It wasn¡¯t her first visit.¡±


    Zachary came over and helped Callum get things. After looking at the car, he said, ¡°Why did you buy so


    many things?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has a share; can there be less? Call the butler and ask him toe over and help.¡±


    Callum¡¯s car was parked in an open-air parking lot, a few hundred meters away from the main building


    of the center.


    Zachary stuffed the things back into the car and said to him, ¡°It would be much more convenient if you


    just drive over and park at the door of the house. Why park here? It doesn¡¯t matter if you walk so far. It


    doesn¡¯t matter if you carry so many things.¡±


    When he came back, he always drove directly to the door of the house before stopping.


    They were not guests. When guests came to visit, their cars were parked in the open-air parking lot.


    Callum said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I stop the car when I saw you guys?¡±


    He looked at the three women walking away and said, ¡°Let¡¯s drive there; where are they?¡±


    Zachary also looked at the three women and said, ¡°They just like to chat while walking; let them alone.


    The one in your family can only see things clearly now, and she also wants to walk around and enjoy


    the scenery.¡±


    Feeling that what his elder brother said was reasonable, Callum returned to the car and asked his elder


    brother, ¡°Brother, do you want toe with us?¡±

 Chapter 2509

    Chapter 2509


    Zachary refused without thinking. He said, ¡°I¡¯d better walk and watch your sister-inw from behind.


    She¡¯s tired from walking, so I can carry her back.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Brother, you are too doting on your wife. We are about to be swept to death. Leave us a way


    to survive.¡±


    Serenity was a person who had done boxing and martial arts. Even if she was pregnant, her stomach


    didn¡¯t show it yet. She was now expecting again. If she got sick in the morning, it wouldn¡¯t change


    Serenity¡¯s n to walk. Why did Zachary have to walk so far and then have to carry Serenity on his


    back?


    Zachary said innocently, ¡°I just do what I want to do, and I sincerely consider my wife. I don¡¯t want to


    get involved with anyone.¡±


    After Callum choked, he smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, brother, I don¡¯t want to get involved with anyone.


    Brother, you¡¯re setting an example for us; we all learn from you. Brother, you really don¡¯t want to get in


    the car? Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Seeing that Zachery still refused to go with Callum, Callum had to drive away by himself.


    After catching up with the three women in front of him, Callum slowed down and honked the car horn.


    Rose turned around to see Callum, red at him, and said to him, ¡°Hang the horn; you¡¯re making a


    lot of noise; don¡¯t scare my daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Callum smiled tteringly. ¡°Would you like to get in the car? Camryn brought a lot of things to


    you. I can¡¯t carry so much by myself. I might as well drive to the door of the house and stop.¡±


    ¡°You drive your car. We won¡¯t get in the car. We¡¯ll walk slowly, chat, appreciate each other, and enjoy


    the scenery.¡±


    Wildridge Manor was full of scenery all year round.


    This was not the first time Camryn came to Wildridge Manor, but she had been blind in the past. Even if


    Callum took her away and told her what was in the manor, she would not be able to see it.


    After regaining the light, she could only see things up close, while things further away still looked blurry.


    Walking slowly, she could enjoy the beautiful scenery of the entire manor.


    Callum looked at Camryn, and Camryn smiled back at him.


    Callum drove away with a smile, fearing that if he walked slowly, his mother would scold him for


    disturbing their chat.


    After honking the horn several times, everyone said he was scared of Camryn.


    That was the person he held dear to his heart. He couldn¡¯t bear to scare Camryn. Besides, Camryn


    wasn¡¯t that weak and wouldn¡¯t be scared.


    ¡°Camryn, this is your home too. When youe back, don¡¯t buy so many things for us. We don¡¯tck


    anything. As long as you young people are free on weekends,e back to apany us old people,


    eat, and talk. The new things outside make us happier than giving us gifts. We are old and don¡¯t like to


    go out and walk around. We stay in the manor every day, which is very boring. At most, we can y


    cards to relieve our boredom.¡±


    Listening to Rose¡¯s words, Serenity secretly covered her mouth andughed.


    She knew that the elders in the family were living a wonderful retirement life.


    Camryn said warmly, ¡°Mom, if you don¡¯t mind, Callum and I wille back on weekends.¡±This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°How can I mind? You are still young and don¡¯t understand the loneliness of us elderly people. When


    we get older, we will look forward to having children and grandchildren, and I hope that our children and


    grandchildren can always apany us, old guys.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Mom, you are all still young, not old at all.¡±


    The wives of the York family were well-maintained and looked like they were in their thirties.


    After Camryn regained her sight, she met her mother-inw-to-be and marveled at her youth. The


    mother-inw and daughter-inw stood together like two sisters.


    Serenity chuckled at the side. ¡°Camryn, you didn¡¯t hear the key point of Aunty¡¯s words. The key point of


    her words is that the house is full of children and grandchildren, and she wants to have grandchildren.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s face flew up. She said generously, ¡°Callum and I can get married at any time, but having


    children will probably take a few years.¡±


    ¡°Are you encountering difficulties?¡± Serenity asked her with concern.

 Chapter 2510

    Chapter 2510


    Rose also looked at Camryn.


    Rose wanted to have a grandchild. If the young people didn¡¯t want to have a baby yet or the reality


    was not suitable yet, she could wait. There was no need to wait for a few more years, as long as the


    young people didn¡¯t take the DINK route.


    Really going the DINK route¡­


    It was difficult for them to ept it as elders for a while, but as time went by, they were able to ept


    it.


    The children had grown up. They had their own ideas about the life they wanted to live. As long as the


    children were happy and felt happy, that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°Are you tired? Why don¡¯t you go first and sit in the pavilion?¡± Rose asked Camryn when they arrived


    at a pavilion.


    Camryn said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±


    When she arrived, she wanted to go inside and say hello to everyone, but when she arrived, she sat


    under the pavilion.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Dr. Carden said that my current body is having difficulty with childbirth, and I need to take medicine for


    a period of time to recuperate. But I have to wait until my eyes stop taking medicine before prescribing


    me medicine to recuperate my body.¡± Camryn told the truth calmly.


    It¡¯s better to let her husband¡¯s family know as early as possible so that everyone can be mentally


    prepared, so as not to worry the elders if she doesn¡¯t get pregnant for a long time after marriage.


    Hearing this, Rose asked with concern, ¡°Dr. Carden, did she say it could be treated?¡±


    Camryn had a bad life before, and she would have some physical problems that needed to be treated.


    Rose could understand.


    At the same time, she resented her inws very much. She didn¡¯t understand. Even if she didn¡¯t love


    her ex-husband, wasn¡¯t her daughter her biological child? She was also born in ten months of


    pregnancy. How could Mrs. Newman be so partial?


    For Carrie, the little daughter, Mrs. Newman held her hands for fear of falling and her mouth for fear of


    melting.


    For Camryn, the eldest daughter, even if she didn¡¯t love her, she always abused her and even wanted


    her life.


    Camryn was blessed with great fortune and survived several deaths, but ended up blind for ten years


    and suffered from damaged health, which made it difficult to give birth.


    She resented the partiality, callousness, and indifference of her rtives and felt sorry for Camryn¡¯s


    experience.


    She is such a smart and beautiful daughter; if she were born into the York family, she would be a doted-


    on princess.


    How could she bear to mistreat her?


    Serenity also looked at Camryn with concern.


    She herself was in love with Zachary for a year before she got pregnant. Before she got pregnant,


    people outside were saying behind her back that she had not been pregnant for so long and suspected


    that she was infertile.


    Even if Zachary exined it specifically, how many people would believe it?


    People outside didn¡¯t say anything. Her husband¡¯s grandmother was worried about this matter and sent


    a medicine list to her mother-inw, saying that after taking those medicines, she could regte her


    body and get pregnant sessfully.


    She knew what kind of pressure she would face if she was not pregnant for a long time after marriage,


    and she would also be anxious and extremely stressed.


    ¡°Dr. Carden said it could be cured. She said I was in poor health before. Fortunately, I met her and was


    able to recover. If it had taken longer, there would be little hope. She prescribed me medicine to treat it,


    and I took the medicine for a year and a half. I¡¯ll be fine with it. If I switch to another doctor to take care


    of me, it will probably take two years or even longer.¡±


    After hearing that Lilian could help Camryn take care of her health, Rose and Serenity were relieved.


    Rose said, ¡°As long as you can adjust well, get married first. You and your husband can live in a two-


    person world for a few years, and it won¡¯t be toote to have children.¡±

 Chapter 2511

    Chapter 2511


    Camryn looked at her mother-inw, Rose.


    Rose understood what she meant by looking at her like this. She tapped her forehead in a funny way


    and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like this. Don¡¯t tell me that your body can be adjusted well. Even if


    you really can¡¯t give birth, I can¡¯t despise you. If I had despised you, I would have stopped Callum when


    he pursued you.¡±


    I will not let you two develop to this day. When I first met you, you were still invisible, and your aunt


    Azalea (Evelyn) has been taking you everywhere to seek medical advice for ten years, but she can¡¯t


    cure your eyes.


    As long as my son likes you, no matter what you are, we will ept you and we will not dislike you;


    even if you are a man and Callum likes it, we can all ept it.¡±


    Camryn said movedly, ¡°Mom, thank you for making me feel the warmth of family and maternal love.¡±


    The mother-inw-to-be loved her as much as her own daughter.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose: ¡°My daughter-inw, if I don¡¯t hurt, who should I hurt? Camryn, you don¡¯t have to feel


    burdened. Trust Dr. Carden and trust us.¡±


    Camryn nodded vigorously.


    She believed it!


    The three women walked back to the door of the main house in the center while chatting.


    Callum was waiting at the door of the house.


    All the gifts he bought were ced in the house. Callum was waiting for Camryn.


    ¡°Grandma is not in the house.¡± Camryn saw Callum waiting at the door and asked him.


    She had been to Wildridge Manor several times, and she also knew that the York family¡¯s son and


    Grandma May had a very good rtionship. As long as Grandma May was at home, they usually


    stayed in the house to talk to her.


    ¡°Grandma will be back soon and asked me to cook first.¡± Callum naturally took her hand and smiled: ¡°I


    feel like I just came back to work as a coolie.¡±


    ¡°If you need help, just ask.¡± Serenity took over what his brother-inw said: ¡°Your eldest brother is also


    idle at home; you can ask him to help.¡±


    ¡°Your father is also idle. Your uncles are idle. When you need someone, go to them. Let¡¯s prepare tea,


    snacks, and fruits, and let¡¯s chat.¡±


    It was naturally Rose who said this. When she ordered Callum around, she was not polite or


    distressed.


    When Grandma May trained these boys, she worked hard, and the results were quite good.


    As long as the sons were at home, as parents, all they had to do was ask for anything they needed.


    With their sons at their disposal, nothing could trouble these boys.


    They could even make their own clothes.


    Callum: ¡°¡­¡±


    He just said one thing and then got a lot of helpers, fearing that those helpers would me him.


    ¡°Mom, Camryn, and I will send things to my third uncle first. We will be back soon.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Well, go ahead.¡±

 Chapter 2512

    Chapter 2512


    Only then did Callum have a chance to be alone with Camryn.


    He held the gift in one hand and Camryn¡¯s hand in the other. He walked far away before he dared to


    comin.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°I see you are enjoying it.¡±


    She took out her mobile phone, broke away from Callum¡¯s hand holding her, and said, ¡°My mobile


    phone kept ringing just now. I don¡¯t know who it is.¡± The other party sent me a lot of WhatsApp


    messages. I was chatting with your mom, but I didn¡¯t read them.¡±


    She clicked on WhatsApp and saw the messages from the Newman family¡¯s butler.


    All were photos and videos.


    After seeing the photos and videos, she said to Callum, ¡°I can guess that Carrie will go to her two aunts


    for help, but the new number is not my eldest or second aunt¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°The result of the search is that the person with the new number is surnamed Janzen. I checked it out


    and found that I don¡¯t know anyone named Janzen. I asked brother Dal, and brother Dal also said that


    there is no one in the Newman family. None of my uncle¡¯s so-called friends and brothers have this


    surname.


    Carrie must be rted to the person surnamed Janzen when she called him, but I don¡¯t know the


    identity of the person surnamed Janzen. The person contacted Carrie just after she came out. Callum,


    do you think my mother¡¯s dark influence has not been wiped out?


    They are waiting for an opportunity to contact Carrie, use Carrie, and then concentrate their power to


    retaliate against us.¡±


    Callum took the phone from her hand, and after looking at the photos and videos, she said, ¡°Start with


    it first; Carrie is not a very powerful character; she is too young. Without too much scheming, even if


    someone wants to take advantage of her, sooner orter there will be ws. As long as you continue to


    stare at her, you can always know the identity of the person surnamed Janzen.


    If it is really your mother¡¯s remaining power, then don¡¯t worry. If they make aeback and gather a


    force to take revenge, it will just happen to bring them to justice again.


    However, as far as I know, so many police forces were dispatched at the beginning. Anyone who


    showed up was arrested, and those who ran away were also wanted. I guess they were not so bold


    and dared to return to Wiltspoon.


    If you are worried, I will tell my elder brother after dinner and ask him to contact Mr. Bucham and ask


    him for help in checking.¡±


    Callumforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Carrie dares to be involved in gangs like her mother. Let¡¯s send her


    in again and let her mother and daughter reunite.¡±


    He was eager to send Carrie in again.


    If Carrie no longermitted crimes, she would be outside and target Camryn all the time. Although it


    wouldn¡¯t make a difference, it would still affect Camryn¡¯s mood.


    Camryn was silent for a while and then said, ¡°Based on what I know about her, she won¡¯t daremit


    any more crimes in a short period of time. She was spoiled by her parents before. She doesn¡¯t know


    how high the sky is and thinks the sky is falling.


    I also thought that everything could be exined and settled with money. After suffering a loss, her


    parents have been severely sentenced again, and no one can support her or pamper her. She can only


    speak loudly and scold me, and she doesn¡¯t dare tomit murder or arson again.


    My two eldest aunts will use her toe back topete with me for family property andpany.


    They are living a miserable life now. They hate me in their hearts, but they can¡¯t fight for it. Carrie


    suddenly came out early, which just gave them hope. In any case, Carrie can get a part of the Newman


    family¡¯s property.¡±


    Camryn suddenly chuckled. ¡°I want to see what tricks they can y.¡±


    She had endured for many years and finally overthrown her mother and uncle. She took charge of


    everything in the Newman family and sought justice for her father.


    Carrie wanted to take everything back from Camryn, but she had to agree that she didn¡¯t have that


    ability.


    Callum: ¡°If you need help, be sure to tell me. Don¡¯t bother brother Dal with everything. Although Dal is


    an older brother, he has a wife. If we keep bothering him, my sister-inw will have objections.¡±


    Camrynughed. ¡°You call him brother, but in your heart you still regard brother Dal as your love rival. I


    have said it N times: Brother Dal and I are brother and sister.¡±


    Callum secretly cursed in his heart: ¡®Dalton loved her; I just didn¡¯t dare to express my feelings, and now


    I can only keep it buried deep in my heart.¡¯

 Chapter 2513

    Chapter 2513


    It was also Dalton who didn¡¯t confess his feelings and made a positive rtionship with his girlfriend.


    Now he looked at Camryn with a much calmer look, so Callum didn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°What do you mean by not talking? Do you still regard Brother Dal as a love rival?¡±


    Callum quickly denied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I¡¯m just talking. Brother Dal has a wife; I still believe him. If it is a


    brother-sister rtionship, you are not real brothers and sisters after all, and he has a family, so you


    still have to keep a distance. When you encounter a problem, just tell me, and I will help you solve it.


    Try not to cause trouble. I know Brother Dal has helped a lot with thepany.¡±


    Camryn first saw that his eyes did not flicker when he spoke, and then she believed that what he said


    was true and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see before, and he has been working in thepany for a long time, and


    I have been favored by my uncle before, so I can rely on him in business.


    Now I can see that, after more than half a year, I have be familiar with business matters and can


    solve them. You can handle everything by yourself and won¡¯t trouble Brother Dal. Brother Dal also


    needs time to spend time with his wife, Melissa.¡±


    Camryn couldn¡¯t see her before, and every time she had a meeting, she needed Dalton to be there to


    help her.


    Many things were inseparable from Dalton. Although Melissa didn¡¯t say anything, Camryn was


    embarrassed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She knew in her heart that Melissa, like Callum, had regarded her as a love rival in the past. She felt


    that Dalton was too kind to her and was abnormally good. She said that Dalton loved her, and Melissa


    had been jealous and made trouble too much.


    One time, Dalton and Melissa quarreled. The reason for the quarrel was because of Camryn, and they


    broke up briefly. At that time, Melissa really didn¡¯t want to deal with Dalton anymore.


    Dalton was angry and did not go to Melissa.


    Later, Camryn noticed that Dalton was always absent-minded. When she asked him, he refused to tell.


    After asking several times, he said that he had quarreled with Melissa and broke up.


    Knowing that it was because of her, Camryn went to Melissa alone, apologized to her, and told her that


    she had no rtionship with Dalton at all. They only had a rtionship between brother and sister. Why


    was Dalton so good to her? To repay a favor.


    She was sincere and spoke from the bottom of her heart.


    She also exined to the other party how she and Dalton met and why Dalton was so kind to her and


    helped her in this way.


    Only then did Melissa understand that the two supported each other and forgave Dalton. In addition,


    Dalton still had some feelings for Melissa and took the initiative to find her, and the two reconciled.


    In Camryn¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t think Dalton loved her.


    Dalton actually really loved Camryn, but he didn¡¯t dare to confess it because he knew that Camryn


    didn¡¯t have the kind of male-female feelings for him. In addition, he cared a little about Melissa. When


    Callum appeared in front of Camryn, after she had a supporter by his side, Daltonpletely let go of


    his secret love for Camryn and lived sincerely with Melissa, now his wife.


    The young couple get along more sweetly after marriage than when they were in love.


    Melissa also calmly epted the existence of Camryn¡¯s sister-inw, was no longer jealous, and even


    began to feel sorry for Camryn¡¯s experience. Of course, it was Camryn who was engaged to Callum,


    and she knew that Camryn was engaged. Camryn will no longer be her love rival.


    The two people walked while talking and soon arrived at the entrance of the small courtyard of the third


    bedroom. The two people had a tacit agreement not to talk about their affairs.


    ¡°Uncle Bowen, Aunt Madisyn, are you at home?¡± Callum shouted loudly as soon as he entered the


    yard.


    Camryn asked him, ¡°Your cousin, Kevin, went to Jensburg again?¡±


    ¡°After the wedding of the eldest brother and sister-inw, as soon as Miss Queen left, Kevin followed


    him. He didn¡¯t have to worry about the Wiltspoon Hotel, and we were still watching. He just needs to


    solve his problems.¡±

 Chapter 2514

    Chapter 2514


    Hayden liked Kevin and had some feelings for him, but the feelings were not deep enough that she was


    willing to marry him.


    Therefore, Kevin¡¯s first priority was still chasing his wife.


    By the way, he was located in the Fortress Hotel, and there were several factories under the York


    Corporation in Jensburg. Kevin asionally went to the factories to guide the work.


    Camryn thought of Hayden¡¯s always cold demeanor and said, ¡°Miss Queen resembles a man more


    than a man. Her momentum and behavior are all very simr to those of a man. In other words, her


    voice is a little crisp, not as low-pitched as you men.¡±


    Hayden always lowers her voice deliberately when talking to others. Even so, there was still a


    difference between her and a real man.


    However, there were some men who speak a little sharper, and others thought that Hayden was also


    that kind of person, without ever doubting that Hayden was actually a woman.


    Callum said with a smile, ¡°She has been dressing up as a man since she was a child. She has been


    pretending to be a man for more than 20 years. Isn¡¯t it different? She is too cold. When Ipeted with


    my elder brother in the past, he was always cold and serious. He looks like he should not be


    approached by strangers.


    You don¡¯t know how serious and cold my eldest brother used to be. When you met my eldest brother,


    he was already a maniac who doted on his wife. In front of my sister-inw, my eldest brother was as


    gentle as water.


    Kevin is the only one who can pick up a woman like Miss Queen. I still like girls like you. They are as


    gentle as water, but not weak. They look easy to bully, but they are actually hard-core and have first-


    rate patience.¡±


    Camryn, next to him, immediately pinched Callum as soon as the sound urred.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m a tough nut, but you still want to chew on me.¡± Camryn didn¡¯t ask him to bite her.


    Camryn didn¡¯t want to hurt Callum, but he stuck to her like a piece of brown sugar, making it impossible


    for her to get rid of it.


    He snatched away her first kiss.


    Fortunately, at that time, Callum used some tough tactics, but he respected herter and didn¡¯t dare to


    be tough on her again.


    Callum: Don¡¯t go back on old scores. He was jealous at that time and was too impulsive.


    He forced her to kiss him once, but she ignored him, which made him anxious. In the end, he had no


    choice but to ask his brother-inw for help and ask her sister-inw to put in a good word for him in


    front of her. He then followed her shamelessly and apologized in various ways. That incident¡ªthat¡¯s


    when it was revealed.


    Callum: ¡°I am a dog, so I like to chew bones.¡±


    Camryn went to pinch him again, but when she saw someoneing out of the house, she gave him


    some face, so she stopped pinching him.


    Camryn could see someoneing out of the house, but because it was still a little far away, she


    couldn¡¯t clearly see who wasing out. She asked Callum in a low voice, ¡°I saw someoneing


    out; who is it?¡±


    Callum: ¡°Auntie Madisyn.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Oh, I only saw someoneing out, but I couldn¡¯t see clearly.¡±


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum: ¡°I¡¯ll help you make medicine tonight. Take the medicine on time, and you will slowly be able to


    regain your normal vision.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°To be honest, those medicines are really bitter. Every time you help me make medicine, it¡¯s a


    big bowl, dark, and you can tell it¡¯s bitter when you smell it.¡±


    Every time, Camryn had to pinch her nose before she could drink it all.

 Chapter 2515

    Chapter 2515


    Before Callum could speak, she thought to herself again: ¡°Good medicine is bitter and good for the


    disease. No matter how bitter it is, I can drink it cleanly.¡±


    Dr. Carden had prescribed that medication. How many people want to buy it? When Dr. Carden was


    treating patients, she was nowhere to be seen.


    Thanks to Callum, she got Dr. Carden¡¯s door-to-door service.


    ¡°Camryn, it will be fine. It will be fine. You don¡¯t have to take that bitter medicine anymore.¡±


    Callum knew that the medicine she drank every day was very bitter. When he helped her boil the


    medicine, the bitter taste floated in the air. He felt bitter just smelling it, not to mention that she had to


    drink it every day.


    Every time she finished drinking the medicine, he would feed a small piece of single crystal rock sugar


    into her mouth to make her sweet.


    Camryn: ¡°Tomorrow will be better. After darknesses light.¡±


    Her yful words made Callum smile.


    Camryn was self-reliant, self-respecting, and self-loving, and he loved Camryn terribly.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ¡°Callum, Camryn, you¡¯re back. Why have you bought so many things here again? We have everything


    at home, and there is no shortage of it. Don¡¯t buy so many things next time youe back.¡± Madisyn


    came over with a smile, and when she saw Callum carrying so many things, she immediately scolded


    him.


    ¡°Auntie, this is Camryn¡¯s little thought. She wants to be filial to you as her elders, so I can¡¯t stop her.¡±


    Callum said with a smile and then asked, ¡°Auntie, your uncle is not at home? Before I came back, when


    we were talking in the group, didn¡¯t Uncle order food in the group and tell us what he wanted to eat?¡±


    Madisyn said, ¡°Here he is, thinking about how to solve the chess game in the room. The two of us were


    just ying chess. You know, how bad are your uncle¡¯s chess skills? He doesn¡¯t know how to y


    chess, but he likes to y chess. I pestered him to y two games with him. Once the game wasid


    out, he would break his head to find out.


    By the time we get in, he probably hasn¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±


    Madisyn was very disgusted with her husband¡¯s chess skills.


    Her mother-inw was very good at raising children, and the children she trained were good at


    everything. However, asionally, there would be individual exceptions.


    When it came to chess, her husband, Bowen, was the exception.


    From the time she met Bowen to the decades she had been married to him, Bowen¡¯s chess skills had


    never improved, but he was addicted to chess and became addicted.


    No one in his family was willing to y chess with him, as long as his chess skills were too bad.


    Callumughed.


    Madisyn wanted to help get things, but Callum refused to let her go. She didn¡¯t force herself; she took


    Camryn¡¯s arm affectionately and praised Camryn, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a few days, and


    Camryn has be beautiful again. Yourplexion is getting better and better.¡±


    Madisyn gave her nephew, Callum, an ambiguous look and joked to the young couple, ¡°With the


    nourishment of love, you two will be more and more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I am already good-looking.¡± Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re getting younger and


    younger.¡±


    Madisyn said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore; I¡¯m already old enough to be a grandmother.


    Compared with you young people, Callum, your face is getting thicker and thicker. That¡¯s it. I just


    tolerated you at the beginning, but if it were the second person, I would have already scolded you for


    selling melons and boasting about yourself.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Auntie, he is indeed good-looking. When I could just see his face clearly, I was shocked


    by his appearance. I was stunned for a long time.¡±


    It was different from what she had touched and imagined. It was so handsome.


    Fortunately, her appearance was not bad; otherwise, facing an extraordinary and handsome boyfriend,


    she would have to feel inferior again.

 Chapter 2516

    Chapter 2516


    ¡°Yes, everyone in our family is good-looking, haha.¡± Madisynughed heartily.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She also had a cheerful personality. Compared with Tania, she was less dignified and calm. She said


    that she was not the head wife, so she did not need to be overly dignified. Tania was the head wife, so


    she must be mature, calm, dignified, and noble.


    In fact, privately, Tania was simr to them.


    The three sisters-inw have very simr personalities, so they get along very well.


    Madisyn asked, ¡°Camryn, when you first saw Callum, were you satisfied with him?¡±


    Camryn¡¯s face turned red, but she still said with a smile, ¡°When I couldn¡¯t see him, I touched his face


    countless times. I imagined what he looked like in my mind, but when I actually saw him, I was


    surprised. He felt different from what I felt when I touched him.


    Of course, I am very, very satisfied. My aunt Azalea (Evelyn) often told me that I should be nice to


    Callum in the future. She always says that if I can find a boyfriend like Callum, it is my father who has


    blessed me in heaven.


    She treats Callum better than she treats me. and she used to love me the most.¡±


    Thest sentence of Camryn seemed to beining about her aunt Azalea¡¯s favoritism, but her


    face was full of smiles and happiness, which could even be seen on her eyebrows.


    But Azalea was very satisfied with Callum.


    With Callum¡¯s excellence, he could have chosen a better girl than Camryn, but Callum still chose


    Camryn without the slightest dislike and even made countless trips to cure Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    At FC Manor, Dr. Carden was invited toe over after suffering all the looks from Tim.


    Her sincerity towards Camryn made Azalea feel that her niece was lucky to have met Callum in her


    previous life.


    Even if she knew that when Callum started to get close to Camryn, it was because of old Mrs. York¡¯s


    arrangement.


    Maybe Callum didn¡¯t have feelings for Camryn at first and just wanted to give it a try. As time went by,


    he developed feelings for Camryn and showed his sincerity.


    Camryn¡¯s affirmation of Callum made Madisynugh even more happily, as if it were her son whom


    Camryn was praising.


    Callum was slightly older than Kevin, and Madisyn watched him grow up. In Madisyn¡¯s heart, Callum


    was almost like a son, and she loved him equally.


    The three people entered the room while chatting.


    The room was quiet.


    There was a game of chess on the coffee table in front of the sofa. Callum¡¯s third uncle, Bowen, was


    sitting on the sofa, supporting his cheek with one hand and holding a chess piece in the other. He


    frowned and thought hard about where the chess piece in his hand should go.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Callum called Bowen loudly.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s voice was much gentler.


    Madisyn said to her husband, ¡°Callum and Camryn are here. Hurry up and put away the chess pieces.


    If you don¡¯t want to y any more, I will y two games with you another day when I am free.¡±


    Bowen looked up at his nephew and smiled, ¡°Callum is back. Camryn, why did you buy so many things


    again? You¡¯re too polite. Don¡¯t buy any more in the future. As a family, we don¡¯t pay attention to so


    much false etiquette. As long as you cane back for a meal, we, the old guys, will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s just a little thing, worthless.¡± Camryn said warmly, ¡°I won¡¯t buy it next time.¡±


    Bowen said, ¡°Camryn, you always say you won¡¯t buy it the next time, but you alwayse here with


    big and small bags. Quick, sit down. Callum, go get Camryn a ss of water. This is your home. Eat


    and drink whatever you want. Just do it yourself.¡± After looking at the chessboard, he said, ¡°I can¡¯t finish


    this game, and I won¡¯t even be able to enjoy my meal.¡±

 Chapter 2517

    Chapter 2517


    Callum was not polite to Bowen. He went to pour everyone a ss of warm water, washed the fruits,


    and brought out some snacks.


    He nced at the chess pieces on the chessboard and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t want to eat


    and sleep well on purpose. This chess game is all about how good you are at chess. I think that by


    tomorrow, you won¡¯t be able to move the chess piece you¡¯re holding.¡±


    Haha, Bowen¡¯s chess skills were terrible enough.


    Bowen¡¯s face looked ugly, and he stared at Callum.


    Bowen would not enjoy Callum making fun of him, no matter how bad his chess skills were. He was an


    elder, so he still needed shame.


    Callum chuckled, touched his nose, and turned to look at Madisyn once more in the hopes that she


    would assist him in teaching Bowen a lesson so that Bowen wouldn¡¯t stare him into a ho¡¯s nest.


    Obviously, Bowen¡¯s chess skills were terrible, but he still couldn¡¯t let people tell the truth.


    After Madisyn received Callum¡¯s look of help, she said to Bowen, ¡°Husband, put the chess away. I¡¯ll


    y chess with you another day when I¡¯m free.¡±


    Bowen said, ¡°Wife, I don¡¯t want to y chess with you anymore. Callum should y with me instead. I¡¯ll


    spend a day ying chess with him. Callum, don¡¯t go anywhere this weekend. Come back here and


    spend a day ying chess with me. If you don¡¯t want to y chess with me, every time I see you, I will


    miss you. I will always miss you. I¡¯m feeling sick.¡±


    Callum quickly begged for mercy: ¡°Uncle, Your chess skills are excellent; you are a chess master, and


    you are the best chess yer in the world. I¡¯m a mean talker; I talk too much, and I know I¡¯m wrong.


    You will lose to me in less than three minutes if I y chess with you.


    In that case, ying chess with me would be pointless, so let Auntie y with you. Auntie is a master


    chess yer. You and Auntie find ying chess difficult. You will purposefully lose to us if we, the


    nephews, ask to y chess with you. There will be no challenge, and the game of chess will be over in


    a sh. Uncle, after that, you will decide it is not enjoyable, and you will let us go.¡±


    Madisyn said to Bowen, ¡°Camryn¡¯s eyes are still being treated. Callum has to make medicine for her


    and take care of her every day. How can he have time to y chess with you? If you don¡¯t want to y


    chess with me, wait until the holidays and let Rowan y chess with you.¡±


    Mentioning his youngest son, Rowan, Bowen shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y


    chess with him. That kid ys chess in such a reckless manner that he kills me without leaving a single


    piece of armor behind. Callum and the others also know how to let go, but that boy won¡¯t let me have a


    bite.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Rowan was young and energetic, but he didn¡¯t know how to be polite. If Bowen caught Rowan ying


    chess with him, Rowan would naturally attack without mercy and kill Bowen to pieces. He really didn¡¯t


    care.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Over time, Bowen no longer wants to y chess with his younger son, Rowan.


    Madisyn said, ¡°You also know that Callum and the others usually let you go. With your chess skills, I


    am willing to apany you to have fun, but others don¡¯t bother to y chess with you. You can¡¯t


    taste the taste of losing, and there is no sense of aplishment if you win. Okay, put it away quickly;


    don¡¯t let your nephew and wife see your joke.¡±


    Bowen reluctantly put away the chessboard and said, ¡°You promised to y chess with me when you


    have time in the future; you can¡¯t go back on it. Callum, Camryn, you all heard what your aunt said, so


    you have to testify for me.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, if Auntie regrets it, we will help you testify to prove that Auntie


    agreed.¡±


    The pet cat that Madisyn had raised jumped onto the sofa, jumped to Camryn¡¯s side, and theny


    down and watched Camryn meow.


    Camryn saw how cute the cat was and tried to reach out to touch its head. It narrowed its eyes slightly


    and seemed to enjoy it.


    She picked up the little thing.


    She liked this kind of little pet very much. Both her mother and Carrie used to keep it. However, the


    pets they kept were not close to her and were very fierce. After the mother and daughter came in, she


    took all the pets they kept and sold them to someone else.


    Nowadays, apart from the four wolf dogs that are kept to guard the house and the courtyard, there are


    no other pets in the Newman family vi.

 Chapter 2518

    Chapter 2518


    ¡°It actually wants you to hold it. It is so contemptuous of others. I¡¯m not even happy to hold it. It even


    scratches me.¡± Seeing Camryn hugging the pet cat, Callum was surprised.


    Madisyn smiled and said, ¡°You have kicked it before. It holds a grudge, but it is indeed picky. It likes


    gentle people.¡±


    ¡°Am I fierce?¡± Callum felt that he was not fierce.


    Madisyn: ¡°Which one of you brothers is truly gentle? It is very smart. It can feel your false gentleness.¡±


    Callum: ¡°¡­¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Auntie, is it called Kitty? It¡¯s so cute.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all white, so I named it Kitty. This type of cat is very adorable. If you like it, ask Callum to buy two


    for you. They¡¯re very clingy; when you sit down, they like to sleep next to you or jump into your arms.¡±


    Camryn said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯d better forget it; I don¡¯t have time to raise them now.¡±


    Callum: ¡°My sister-inw raises the pets, cats and dogs, but she doesn¡¯t have the time to keep them,


    so she gives them to Mrs. Lane to take care of them. They are not very close to my sister-inw, so


    these pets are kissed by whoever takes care of them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Madisyn remembered Serenity¡¯s two pet cats and a pet dog and said, ¡°Mrs. Lane fed


    them into pigs. They are too fat, and we need to help them lose weight.¡±


    Callum and Camryn sat down in the third room. After a while, they stood up and left, returning to the


    main room of the center. Callum entered the kitchen and began to prepare for the family dinner in the


    evening.


    Camryn wanted to help, but how could Callum be willing to let her help? Callum asked Serenity to take


    Camryn out to watch the sunset.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    In the garden, Camryn and Serenity were rxing under the pavilion amid rockery fountains, tiny


    bridges, moving water, and winding paths and corridors.


    This was garden-style.


    ¡°Carrie came out early,¡± Camryn told Serenity.


    Serenity was quite surprised. ¡°Isn¡¯t she going to be able toe out next year? She behaved well


    inside, got her sentence reduced, and came out early?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I guess so; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t havee out early. After she came out, she came


    back. I didn¡¯t let her enter the vi. I might not be able to stop her all the time. I just couldn¡¯t help but


    embarrass her. Seren, I found that I am also quite bad.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°You are not bad; this is because there are clear grudges. She has done more difficult


    things to you before, but you just responded with one or two. What¡¯s so bad? Don¡¯t me yourself. If it


    were me, I would do the same thing.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°That vi was left to me by my father, not their home. They have upied it for more


    than 20 years and abused me. My father knows it well and will probably be angry to death. I will not let


    them take my things again.


    My father originally inherited Newman¡¯s business, so I want to take it back.


    Carrie won¡¯t give up when shees out. I feel very rxed about dealing with her. I couldn¡¯t see her


    before. I have never been afraid of her, and now that I can see her, I am even less afraid of her.¡±

 Chapter 2519

    Chapter 2519


    Camryn was not afraid of Carrie, but she was wary of the person behind Carrie.


    The identity of the person¡¯s surname, Jenkins, was still unknown.


    Serenity: ¡°If you need help, just ask.¡±


    ¡°Deal with her; don¡¯t bother everyone; I can handle it myself. But as soon as she came out, she


    contacted a person¡¯s surname, Jenkins. I don¡¯t know the identity of that person¡¯s surname, Jenkins. I


    haven¡¯t found out yet.¡±


    Callum asked his eldest brother to speak to Mr. Bucham and ask him to help me find out the identity of


    that person. I don¡¯t know the other party¡¯s details, so I¡¯m worried that they will take action unexpectedly.


    I will be caught off guard.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I just need to tell Jasmine, and Jasmine will tell Josh that you don¡¯t have to worry about


    this.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°What is our rtionship? You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I hope that we can all be well and


    have smooth sailing in the days toe.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°They say everything is smooth sailing, but in fact, few people can have


    smooth sailing in their lives. There will always be some ups and downs.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Serenity looked at the sky outside the pavilion, her eyes wandering, and she said softly, ¡°It always feels


    like the sky is going to change.


    It¡¯ste autumn; autumn and winter are alternating, and the weather is indeed going to change.


    By the way, why are you having difficulty giving birth? My second aunt was here just now, so I can¡¯t ask


    too many questions for fear that she might be upset. Although they are very enlightened elders, they


    still hope that we young people will have babies soon.¡±


    After all, the brothers of Callum¡¯s were not young anymore. People of the same age had already


    be fathers, and some of them were the fathers of two children.


    Camryn¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°She said my mother is not a human being.¡±


    Serenity understood that Mrs. Newman¡¯s handiwork was responsible for Camryn¡¯s physical loss.


    Serenity: ¡°She is really not a human being! I don¡¯t know what she thinks. How can she be so cruel? No


    matter how she and your father got married, you were born to her after ten months of pregnancy. You


    are innocent. But she turned her anger on you. If you have the ability, go and settle the ounts with


    her parents.¡±


    Camryn said in a calm voice, ¡°My grandpa and grandma were mad to death by her. After my grandpa


    and grandma died, every year during the Pure Brightness Festival, she instead, I went to the cemetery


    to sweep the graves. Who should I do it for?


    The melons won¡¯t be sweet if they are forced. My parents¡¯ orders in the past have harmed many


    people.¡±


    Serenity sighed as Camryn spoke. ¡°But no matter what, she shouldn¡¯t treat you like this.¡±


    Camryn said sarcastically, ¡°My mother was afraid that I would find out the truth about my father¡¯s death.


    I touched her cheese. She didn¡¯t like me in the first ce, so she tried her best. Fortunately, it can be


    cured. Dr. Carden said she could guarantee to cure me.


    Last time, my mother asked thewyer to bring me a message and wanted to see me, but I refused


    because I didn¡¯t want to see her. After meeting her, my mood was depressed for a long time.¡±


    Camryn was full of hatred for her mother.


    She hated her uncle too, but she hated her mother even more.


    The person who hurt her the most was the person closest to her.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t affect your mood. What if you see a mother like that? Even if you go to see her, she probably


    doesn¡¯t care about you. She might scold you or use you.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°You and I think the same.¡±

 Chapter 2520

    Chapter 2520


    Serenity: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore; just live your own life first. That is, live your own life well.


    Those people have been punished by thew and have the results they deserve. By the way, when


    your sisteres out, she will probably go to find Trenton. You call Trenton and tell him.¡±


    Camryn was silent and then said, ¡°She and Trenton are brothers and sisters from the same father and


    mother. It is normal for her to go to Trenton. Trenton is now an adult, and he will make his own


    decisions. As I have always said, I respect all his choices and decisions.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Serenity thought for a while and said, ¡°Then let them do it.¡±


    Not all brothers and sisters could be like York¡¯s family, nor could they have as deep a rtionship as


    her sisters.


    Although Carrie and Camryn had different fathers, they had the same mother. Moreover, their fathers


    were brothers, and the blood of the Newman family flows through them. However, the two sisters got


    along like enemies.


    The olddy and Dr. Carden returned to Wildridge Manor before dark, and Remy also brought Elisa


    over.


    Zachary¡¯s cousins, except for Rowan, who was in school and could note back, and all the others


    who were in Wiltspoon also returned to the Wildridge Manor.


    When thousands of houses were lit up, Wildridge Manor became lively.


    At the same time, Wiltspoon Hotel,


    A man in ordinary clothes walked into the hotel. The hotel has arge flow of people every day, and


    guestse in and out. This ordinary man did not attract everyone¡¯s attention.


    After he entered the hotel, he walked to the elevator and waited for it. Soon, he took the elevator to the


    eighth floor. After getting out of the elevator, he looked around before walking to the door of a room and


    knocking on the door.


    The door opened, and it was a young man who opened the door.


    He entered the room. After the door was closed, he said to the young man, ¡°Tell the matriarch Farrell


    not to use the new mobile phone number again. I will cancel that number soon. This number is under


    investigation.¡±


    The young man was surprised and said softly, ¡°You are under investigation so soon?¡±


    The man surnamed Jenkins replied, ¡°This is Wiltspoon, where several major families are criss-crossed.


    If there is any movement, everyone knows about it. Camryn is the second youngdy in the York family.


    Anything involving her will rm the York family.¡±


    After sorting out the rtionships between several big families in Wiltspoon, the young man knew that


    Mr. Jenkins¡¯s words made sense, so he responded, ¡°Mr. Jenkins, I will tell matriarch Farrell not to use


    that number again.¡±


    Mr. Jenkins: ¡°Let¡¯s find another way to contact Miss Carrie. The best thing is to arrange for someone to


    stay with Miss Carrie to stay at the Newman family.¡±


    If Miss Carrie wanted to return to the Newman family, she would definitely hire a few workers for herself


    so that she couldpete with Camryn in the ring. She can operate it and let their people be killed by


    her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the arrangement of Matriarch Farrell.¡±


    Mr. Jenkins nodded. ¡°Tell Matriarch Farrell that I won¡¯t stay too long. I will return to Jensburg early


    tomorrow morning and ask her not to stay in Wiltspoon for too long.¡±


    His name was Cody Jenkins, and he was the general assistant of Matriarch Farrell.


    After matriarch Farrell came to power, Cody was assigned to matriarch Farrell to help her with ns.


    He was a special assistant who was only loyal to Matriarch Farrell. He would do whatever matriarch


    Farrell asked him to do, even if it was illegal or criminal; he would not refuse.


    Mr. Fraser was Kathryn¡¯s assistant. Matriarch Farrell gave him to Kathryn, which aroused Shiloh¡¯s


    jealousy.


    Before Kathryn came back, Shiloh had always been the young mistress of the Farrell family and the


    future sessor. However, Matriarch Farrell did not arrange for Mr. Fraser to be with Shiloh, leaving


    Shiloh, the sessor, without a powerful helper.

 Chapter 2521

    Chapter 2521


    Matriarch Farrell did not know that Shiloh was not her biological child at that time. She just felt that


    Shiloh was always unsatisfactory after many years of training with her, so she was not in a hurry to


    arrange an assistant for Shiloh.


    Fortunately, there were no arrangements.


    Otherwise, Kathryn¡¯s assistants would have to be re-selected and trained.


    It took a long time to train a special assistant like this.


    After the Farrell family determined a sessor, they would begin to train special assistants. It often


    took more than ten or twenty years for the sessor to take office.


    And it was difficult to choose the right person.


    After all, this kind of person needed to be extremely powerful and extremely loyal to qualify.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Cody Jenkins quickly left the room.


    He didn¡¯t stay long, and the people he met were men. He gave the impression that he was here to


    meet friends.


    It won¡¯t attract anyone¡¯s attention.


    After Cody left the Wiltspoon Hotel, that young man, one of the bodyguards of the Farrell family, told


    Matriarch Farrell about Cody¡¯s arrival.


    Matriarch Farrell was silent for a long time after knowing that the new number she asked Cody to buy


    for her was investigated so quickly.


    After a long time, she said, ¡°Then log out. Wiltspoon is indeed a crouching tiger, a hidden dragon.¡±


    She was not someone who could stir up trouble easily.


    After a while, she asked the bodyguard again: ¡°Has there been any movement from Miss Carrie? Or


    can¡¯t she even enter the Newman family vi?¡±


    Carrie really didn¡¯t have much use except for her big temper. How could she find such a useless person


    to help her get information?


    Now in Wiltspoon, the only one who dared to take risks to help her was Carrie, because Carrie hated


    Serenity and Camryn and most wanted to see Serenity and the others suffer.


    So Matriarch Farrell could only find Carrie.


    The husband of the matriarch Farrell was surnamed Janzen.


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°Miss Carrie went to her two aunts¡¯ rental house, where they are still living, and


    she has been secretly followed. She is so stupid that she doesn¡¯t know when people are staring at her.


    People in our group should be careful, because others will find out.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Cody will set things up. He will do the work, so I don¡¯t have to worry. Give me an


    extra gift, and I¡¯ll go see Alice in the hospital early tomorrow morning. Then return to Jensburg.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell also stayed in Wiltspoon for more than half a month, and it was time to go back.


    During their absence from Jensburg, the two women looked cross-eyed. Kathryn was worthy of being a


    member of the Farrell family. She looked weak and weak, but Shiloh couldn¡¯t take any advantage in her


    hands.


    Not to mention Shiloh; not even her sons and husband could handle Kathryn.


    Kathryn wouldn¡¯t be a suitable sessor, of course, if her father and brother could manipte her.


    The women in the Farrell family were in charge. If they couldn¡¯t control their husbands, fathers, or


    brothers, they weren¡¯t ready to be in charge of the family.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    ¡°Ring, ring, ring¡­¡±


    As Matriarch Farrell was speaking, her cell phone rang.


    She picked up the mobile phone on the table and looked at the caller ID. It was Shiloh calling.

 Chapter 2522

    Chapter 2522


    After frowning, Matriarch Farrell answered Shiloh¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    As soon as the call was connected, Shiloh cried and called her mom on the phone.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Shiloh? Who bullied you? Tell mom, I will help you vent your anger when momes


    back.¡±


    Even though Matriarch Farrell was frowning, the way she spoke to Shiloh made it sound like she loved


    her and would help her even if the sky fell.


    ¡°When will you be back, mom? I was nearly killed by Kathryn while you were away from the house. She


    intimidated me and constantly infuriated me. She really irritated me. She was a viin who consistently


    caused me harm while appearing to be innocent. Even Dad was so angry with her that he couldn¡¯t eat


    or sleep. Dad lost a lot of weight, which made me feel bad when I saw him.


    And my brothers and sisters-inw are always getting into fights with each other, and the eldest sister-


    inw has even asked the eldest brother for a divorce.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn is so capable? She is just a ball of mud. She can¡¯t help you up the wall. If


    she has such ability, she can make you all angry to death, and mom won¡¯t have to worry about taking


    over. s, she didn¡¯t grow up by mom¡¯s side, nor was she trained by mom since childhood. How do I


    teach her? I can¡¯t teach you well. If I¡¯m too strict, people outside say I¡¯m partial.¡±


    Shiloh sobbed and said, ¡°Mom, Kathryn is so cunning; she is just a viin.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°You said Kathryn is picky. The estrangement made your brothers and sisters-inw


    quarrel and want a divorce? What did she say, and what did she do?¡±


    Shiloh replied: ¡°My brother was raising a woman outside, and she exposed it to my sisters-inw, and


    then they had a quarrel. Men like my brother and his friends, who have sessful careers and good


    looks, have nothing to do with raising a thing outside.¡±


    ¡°How many people have mistresses and mistresses outside? As for my brother, who just raised one,


    it¡¯s just a toy, not worthy of publicity, and it doesn¡¯t pose any threat. I¡¯ve known about it for a long time.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell also knew.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell was very strict with her husband. She didn¡¯t let him go outside and didn¡¯t give him too


    much pocket money. She always felt that men be bad when they have money.


    Her husband often didn¡¯t even have $5000.


    But as for her son, she just turned a blind eye, thinking that it was her son who had the ability, and it


    was the daughter-inw who didn¡¯t have the ability to keep her husband close.


    ¡°I identally hit Kathryn¡¯s car, and she wanted me to pay for her car repairs. I said to her, What


    should I pay for? If I don¡¯t pay her, I will pay her. Then I just went shopping and picked out a lot of


    things. When I was checking out, I found that my bank card had been frozen.


    Mom, why did she freeze my bank card? God knows how embarrassed I was at that time. I was so


    angry, Mom. Pleasee back quickly. You are not at home. I will be abused to death by Kathryn.¡±


    Shiloh was no longer the sessor of the Farrell family, and she knew in her heart that she would not


    be able to share the Farrell family¡¯s property in the future.


    She wanted to take advantage of the fact that her adoptive mother still had feelings for her and still


    favored her, so she spent money every day to buy luxury goods, thinking that she would sell the luxury


    goods, jewelry, and other things for arge sum of money in the future.


    In short, she had to think of a way out for herself.


    Kathryn wanted Shiloh to return to her biological mother, but she didn¡¯t want it.


    Shiloh¡¯s biological mother came to see her, but she was unwilling to recognize her biological mother


    and gave her some money to get rid of the problem.


    She was the youngdy of the Farrell family. She wanted to live with the Farrell family and enjoy their


    glory and wealth.


    As long as the adoptive mother was alive, she would not be short of money.


    As long as Kathryn didn¡¯t take over for a day, she still had a chance.


    After all, her adoptive mother loved her the most. Her adoptive mother trained her as she grew up close


    by.


    Kathryn couldn¡¯tpare to her.


    Kathryn¡¯s advantage was just that she had the blood of the Farrell family flowing through her body.


    Her sisters-inw told her that she had to fight until thest moment. Even if Kathryn came to power,


    they told her not to give up. There was still a chance.


    She didn¡¯t believe that a person like Kathryn could support the Farrell family.

 Chapter 2523

    Chapter 2523


    After listening to Shiloh¡¯sint, Matriarch Farrell said to her, ¡°Shiloh, did you hit Kathryn¡¯s car on


    purpose? Her car was a new luxury car. I went out of my way to coax herst time. If you hit her luxury


    car and don¡¯t pay her for the repairs, it¡¯s normal for her to freeze your bank card.


    You always do the wrong things and don¡¯t face up to your mistakes. You always feel that others are at


    fault, and you don¡¯t look for reasons for yourself.


    If you were Kathryn, your new car was hit, and the other party didn¡¯t pay to repair the car for you, would


    you be angry? With your character, if someone hits your car and refuses to pay you for repairs, you will


    be so angry that you tear down other people¡¯s homes.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was scolding Shiloh for being ignorant. Kathryn was her biological daughter and the


    sessor of the Farrell family. People have the power to freeze the bank cards of anyone in the Farrell


    family and also have the power to reduce the pocket money of anyone in the Farrell family.


    Of course, she was still the one in charge, and Kathryn currently does not dare misuse this power to


    financially attack the Farrell family.


    It was during this half month that Kathryn froze Shiloh¡¯s bank card when Matriarch Farrell was not in


    Jensburg and Shiloh went too far.


    Shiloh on the other side of the phone pouted and said, ¡°Mom, I just identally scratched her car, and


    it wasn¡¯t intentional. The repair fee doesn¡¯t cost much; it¡¯s only tens of thousands of dors at most.


    That¡¯s it.


    Is she so short on money? Mom, my pocket money was reduced by half, but she has a lot of money.¡±


    If Kathryn had not been lucky enough to be the daughter of the Farrell family, the Farrell family


    would have given Kathryn the monthly pocket money that even Kathryn would not have been able to


    earn in five years.


    Kathryn imed that she previously held a dead job earning between three and five thousand dors


    per month, and the team leader frequently had to reprimand her.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to resign, because if she resigned and went out to find a job, it would still be the


    same.


    Shiloh also got confirmation of this from her own mother, which proved that Kathryn¡¯s previous ie


    was indeed not high.


    After the two people exchanged their identities, Shiloh still stayed in the Farrell family as the daughter


    of the Farrell family, while Kathryn became the eldest daughter of the Farrell family. After all, she was


    the real daughter of the Farrell family, and she had to be ranked first to take over the Farrell Group in


    the future.


    Then the pocket money of the two people changed drastically in an instant.


    Kathryn used to earn three to five thousand dors a month. After deducting various expenses every


    month, it would be good to have a thousand dors left.


    After regaining her status as the daughter of the Farrell family, her monthly pocket money was 300,000


    dors, which was equivalent to 10,000 dors a day.


    In the past, Kathryn had to work for four or five years without eating or drinking to earn this amount of


    pocket money.


    Shiloh¡¯s monthly pocket money was reduced from 300,000 dors to 150,000 dors.


    Shiloh¡¯s pocket money was half as much as her brothers¡¯, despite being more. Shiloh still felt


    ufortable, but there was nothing she could do about it. Who said she was not the real daughter of


    the Farrell family?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    In the Farrell family, there was no restriction on Matriarch Farrell¡¯s spending. After all, she had the


    power. As long as the money she spent had a clear destination, no one could say anything.


    This was the treatment she could enjoy as a family member.


    Then the sessor¡¯s pocket money was the highest, at 300,000 dors per month.


    The sons of Matriarch Farrell receive $100,000 a month. As for Holden Janzen, who is the son-inw


    of the Farrell family, although he also had a share of $100,000 in pocket money every month, his


    money was all managed by Matriarch Farrell, and the regtions were also just for a look. Holden did


    not enjoy the treatment of $100,000 in monthly pocket money.


    The money he had on him did not exceed five hundred dors a day.


    He didn¡¯t dare to cheat out of concern that his wife, Matriarch Farrell, would ask him where the money


    went if he spent too much.


    At first, Holden was not used to being controlled like this by Matriarch Farrell. He once attempted to


    cheat, but Cody Jenkins, the assistant working next to Matriarch Farrell, quickly caught him.

 Chapter 2524

    Chapter 2524


    After that, even if Holden was very dissatisfied, he did not dare to cheat on Matriarch Farrell again.


    Fortunately, his children were pretty good to him as a father and would secretly give him some money


    to spend, so he lived afortable life.


    As long as his children were filial, Matriarch Farrell would not care about them.


    Of course, if he dared to flirt with women outside, Matriarch Farrell would not be polite to him.


    Matriarch Farrell once warned him that if he dared to flirt with women outside, he would be destroyed.


    Holden believed that his wife could do what she said.


    For decades, no matter how many flowers outside came to him, he did not dare to pick a petal.


    ¡°This is not a question of having money or not, but a question of who is right and who is wrong.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said it seriously.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t dare toin. After a long while, she said again, ¡°Mom, even if I am at fault, Kathryn


    can¡¯t freeze my bank card. What qualifications does she have to do this? She is not the head of the


    family yet, but she treats me like this. When she really bes Matriarch Farrell, Mom, do I still have


    a way to survive?¡±


    As she said that, Shiloh sobbed again. ¡°Mom, I have grown up by your side since I was born, and I can


    also feel your love for me. Well, I have always thought that I am a member of the Farrell family. I was


    not aware of the bad things my biological father did, so I am innocent.


    Mom, you also told me that I will always be a child of yours, but after being on a business trip for half a


    month, Kathryn took me for an operation and frozen my bank card. If Kathryn bes the boss in the


    future, how can I still live?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have assets in your name? Do you still need some pocket money?¡± Matriarch Farrell said


    calmly.


    Shiloh¡¯s money was not actually pocket money. Her daily quota of $5000 was not enough for her to


    spend. What she spent was a credit card given to her by Matriarch Farrell. She could use whatever she


    wanted.


    Shiloh said: ¡°I don¡¯t have many assets in my name, just a few houses, two or three cars, and two


    shops, and my savings are not even nine figures.¡±


    Her savings were just over $10 million.


    For someone who was used to spending money like water, she said that a deposit of just over $10


    million couldn¡¯t be spent easily.


    It¡¯s hard to sell her luxury goods now, and she couldn¡¯t sell them now. When Kathryn came to power,


    her life would be difficult, and she could resell them for money.


    In addition to buying luxury goods, Shiloh also wanted to invest to ensure her future.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She used to be the young mistress and sessor of the Farrell family, and the entire Farrell family


    would be hers. She didn¡¯t have to bother investing in private properties at all; she just bought a


    few apartments and shops.


    God was kidding her. Now she wanted to invest, but she didn¡¯t have enough funds.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Has Kathryn frozen your personal bank card?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my personal bank card. What qualifications does she have to freeze mine? It¡¯s the card I used


    to receive my pocket money, and the credit card you gave me to use was frozen.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Since your personal bank card has not been frozen, then you can spend the


    money in your personal bank card.¡±

 Chapter 2525

    Chapter 2525


    Matriarch Farrell continued: ¡°All the houses in your name have been rented out, and the shops are also


    for rent. The monthly rent is tens of thousands of dors. For ordinary people, that is their annual


    ie, and you are already better than many people.¡±


    Shiloh said aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, do you me me for spending money?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just told you that you¡¯re already above thousands of people


    and are better than them all.


    Okay, don¡¯t be angry. I will go back in two days. After I go back, I will unblock your bank card and scold


    Kathryn again to help you vent your anger, okay? But if you crash Kathryn¡¯s car, you¡¯d better pay for it;


    otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to help you, even if I want to help you. After all, she is my biological


    daughter.¡±


    Shiloh said reluctantly. ¡°I paid the car repair fee to Kathryn. Mom came back tofort my injured


    heart.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I will buy you some gifts, just for you. Shiloh, my feelings for


    you are the deepest. You were raised by me. No matter when, you always have a ce in my heart.


    Don¡¯t cry; don¡¯t be angry. There¡¯s no point in being angry with Kathryn. Kathryn has always been


    criticized by her mother. You finally have the opportunity to be the master of the family; why don¡¯t you


    just use chicken feathers as arrows? I will deduct her pocket money when I get back to vent your


    anger.¡±


    Shiloh¡¯s mood turned brighter.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I know Mom is the best to me. Mom, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. You can go to bed


    early.¡±


    After Shilohined to Kathryn, she wasforted by Matriarch Farrell and hung up the phone


    with satisfaction.


    Kathryn wanted to fight with her, but she was still a little too young.


    After Shiloh hung up the phone, Matriarch Farrell immediately called Kathryn.


    At this moment, Kathryn was in the vice president¡¯s office of Farrell Group.


    Her matter had been taken care of long ago.


    This time, she was dealing with thepany she founded.


    Thepany that Kathryn founded before she returned to the Farrell family was getting bigger and


    bigger. Although it was not as good as Farrell Group, Farrell Group had a history spanning over a


    hundred years (its predecessor was not called Farrell Group). Even though Farrell Group was now


    ranking at the bottom among the major groups in Jensburg, the foundation was still there.


    Because Kathryn did not let the Farrell family know about thepany she established, she usually


    handled her work through the work group. When she was free, she would go back to thepany to


    take a look.


    As long as everything was under her control.


    The phone rang, and when she saw that it was her mother, Kathryn guessed that it was Shiloh who


    wasining to her mother.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She answered her mother¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s tone was not very good.


    Kathryn replied calmly: ¡°I¡¯m still in thepany, and some things haven¡¯t been settled yet. Mom, what¡¯s


    wrong? You look unhappy. Have you encountered a problem?¡±

 Chapter 2526

    Chapter 2526


    Her mother went to Wiltspoon in person to attend Zachary¡¯s wedding, and she stayed in Wiltspoon for


    more than half a month. Kathryn knew what the purpose was, and so did everyone else.


    Kathryn did not dare to arrange for someone to visit Wiltspoon to inquire about the news during this


    time because she was afraid of her mother finding out, but she could tell that her mother would not get


    along there.


    Wiltspoon was the territory of the York family, the Lewis family, the Bucham family, and the Stone


    family. The four major families were now twisted into a rope. Her mother wanted to do something in


    Wiltspoon, but it was difficult to achieve sess.


    Hearing that Kathryn was still working overtime for thepany, Matriarch Farrell softened her tone a


    bit. She asked, ¡°Shiloh said that you told your sister-inw that your brothers were looking for women


    outside? And you have frozen Shiloh¡¯s bank card?¡±


    Kathryn admitted honestly, ¡°That¡¯s what I did. Could it be that I did something wrong? My brothers are


    all married. A man with a family should be loyal to his family. Although my sisters-inw are also partial


    to Shiloh, they all show respect to me, my sister-inw. But they are all women. I sympathize with them


    and don¡¯t want to see them deceived. People all over the world know that their husbands are raising


    mistresses outside, but they don¡¯t know. Mom, you also know, right?


    I can¡¯t keep silent. I have to let them know that their husbands have betrayed them. As for their choice


    Whether they tolerate or resist, that¡¯s their business.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Your brother and the others are just ying for fun. Those women outside are


    not allowed to be on the stage. They are just to relieve your brothers¡¯ boredom and are tools to vent


    their anger. They won¡¯t marry back, and mom won¡¯t let them marry those women.


    It¡¯s not easy to be the young mistress of our Farrell family. Kathryn, what you do is superficially right,


    but they are your dear brothers. If you say that, your brothers¡¯ marriages have cracked. Are you happy


    with this result?


    Family ugliness must not be made public. You will be Matriarch Farrell in the future. To do this, family


    ugliness, no matter how big the trouble is, you should close the door and resolve it in your own home,


    and don¡¯t spread it out. If it causes trouble in the city, it won¡¯t be good for anyone.


    I won¡¯t be able to go back for another two days. When you go backter, open my warehouse, get a


    few sets of jewelry from it, give them to your sisters-inw,fort them, and tell them that I will take


    care of it when I get back. Yes, your brothers will be cut off from the outside world.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Now that they have entered our Farrell family, unless they take the initiative to divorce,


    no one else can take away their position as the young mistress of the Farrell family.¡±


    She curled her lips and cursed in her heart: ¡®Her mother was very strict with her father; her son cheated


    on her and betrayed her daughter-inw, but her mother¡¯s reaction was outrageous.¡¯


    If the knife is not inserted into oneself, one will not know the pain.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Kathryn, are you listening?¡±


    Kathryn said oh and responded, ¡°Mom, I understand. When I get hometer, I will go to your


    warehouse to pick out a few sets of jewelry for my sisters-inw.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell asked, ¡°Why did you freeze Shiloh¡¯s bank card?¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t she file aint against me to you?¡±


    ¡°She said she identally scratched your car; you wanted that she would pay for the car repairs. She


    thought that she was your sister and she didn¡¯t have to pay for it, but you frozen her bank card and


    made her unable to pay when she bought things. She was embarrassed. When she called me, she


    cried so sadly and felt wronged.¡±


    Kathryn said calmly, ¡°It seems that the crying child has candy.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn!¡±


    ¡°I just froze the credit card that you gave her. Since thepany issued the credit card, paying it back


    is the same as usingpany funds. Since I am in charge of thepany¡¯s finances, it goes without


    saying that I cannot permit Shiloh to spendpany funds carelessly.¡± Kathryn said confidently. ¡°She


    can¡¯t wait to bring all the luxury goods back to Jensburg, spend the money from my Farrell Group to


    buy property, and prepare to leave the Farrell family in the future. People in the family are very


    dissatisfied with Shiloh¡¯s behavior. If I do this, everyone in the family finds it very satisfying.¡±

 Chapter 2527

    Chapter 2527


    ¡°I can¡¯t freeze her personal bank card. Won¡¯t she spend her savings? She has been so powerful


    recently in swiping the credit card that you gave her, so I took care of it.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Her personal savings are not veryrge.¡±


    Kathryn chuckled. ¡°Not a lot? Mom, she has a worth of tens of millions. Mom, do you think there are


    rich people everywhere? How many people can¡¯t make this kind of money in their lifetime, and she still


    thinks it¡¯s too little? Is it because she wants you to go back andpensate her?


    She deliberately crashed my car. I asked the people at the 4S shop. Repairing the car will cost


    hundreds of thousands of dors. If I don¡¯t ask her topensate, who should I ask topensate?


    My sister¡ªis she my sister? She Is the blood of the Farrell family flowing through her body? As long as


    the blood of the Farrell family is flowing on her body, I don¡¯t have to impensation, is she?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was suddenly speechless.


    Kathryn added: ¡°After renting out the houses and shops under her name, the rent received is tens of


    thousands of dors, or even hundreds of thousands of dors, a month. Isn¡¯t this ie several


    times, more than ten times better than others?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s Shiloh¡¯s fault. When I go back, ask her topensate you for the car


    repair expenses. I will take back the credit card that I gave her to use. You can reduce the amount of


    her pocket money to calm down. Okay, don¡¯t say I¡¯m partial again.¡±


    Kathryn cursed in her heart; it was just partiality.


    ¡°Mom, you really want me to reduce her pocket money? If I reduce it, I will do it until the end. She is not


    a biological child of our Farrell family. The Farrell family raised her and treated her with great kindness.


    She should repay the Farrell family well instead of continuing to suck the blood of the Farrell family.


    Cancel the pocket money given to her and let her make her own money and spend it. How much


    money she gives every month can be regarded as repaying the Farrell family¡¯s kindness in raising her.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, if you do this, she will make a big fuss.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, if you are afraid that she will make a fuss, don¡¯t pretend to leave it to me.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell choked again.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Kathryn, you don¡¯t take me seriously tonight. You talk like a gun and a stick, and


    you are full of gunpowder.¡±


    Kathryn said aggrievedly, ¡°I work overtime in thepany and work hard for the future of our Farrell


    family. I work like a cow or a horse, but I don¡¯t get a good word. I have to be sued. Mom,you use me


    of not doing my best. Well, even if I am a stubborn person, I still have a temper and will get angry.¡±


    ¡°Because I cannot cry, you believe that I am solely to me, mom. You feel bad for the one who can


    cry and thinks I¡¯ve bullied her. I¡¯m not allowed to speak louder? She grew up by your side and enjoys


    everything. Your love should have been mine. I suffered so much and was bullied by her parents. She


    was sorry for me, but mom, you always acted like I was sorry for her.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t even have a chance to speak. She was beaten by her biological daughter. One


    reproach and oneint.


    Kathryn added, ¡°Even the personal property that Shiloh now owns was obtained through the Farrell


    family. ording to my opinion, even her house, shop, and vehicle should be returned so that she can


    return to her biological parents.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Kathryn, I was wrong. Okay, don¡¯t say it anymore. When I go back, I will scold


    Shiloh severely. If you have the ability to get Shiloh¡¯s personal assets, I won¡¯t care.¡±


    There was a sneer in Kathryn¡¯s eyes; she had already taken action.


    The shop under Shiloh¡¯s name was rented out to others for business. Kathryn also opened a shop next


    to it and ran the same business as that family¡¯s business, making it increasingly difficult for the other


    party to do business.


    The few people who rented Shiloh¡¯s shop have already canceled their lease and moved out.


    Nowadays, individual businesses are not easy to run. Shiloh¡¯s tenant had canceled the rent, and it


    would not be easy for her to rent it out again. Even if she could rent it out, with Kathryn targeting her,


    the tenant would still quit the rent.


    Kathryn¡¯s purpose was to greatly reduce Shiloh¡¯s ie, and in the end she had no choice but to sell


    the shop at a low price, which was still difficult to sell.


    Shiloh was no longer the sessor of the Farrell family. It was unrealistic to think about how much


    money he had to invest again.


    She froze Shiloh¡¯s bank card for pocket money, and the credit card her mother gave Shiloh allowed her


    to swipe casually. Even if her mother came back, she would not unfreeze it, so Shiloh would have to


    spend her personal savings if she wanted to spend money.


    She wanted Shiloh to go bankrupt little by little. When Shiloh went bankrupt, her old mother would


    probably retire. If she took power, the first thing she would do was drive Shiloh out of the Farrell family.


    She would not let Shiloh go bankrupt again. Money came to support an idler who had no blood ties with


    the Farrell family!


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I hung up the phone, don¡¯t work overtime, and drive carefully on the road.¡± Matriarch Farrell


    warned Kathryn and quickly hung up the phone.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 2528

    Chapter 2528


    After putting down the phone, Matriarch Farrell smiled and said with satisfaction, ¡°Kathryn is ruthless.¡±


    She was relieved that her biological daughter was a qualified sessor.


    With Kathryn¡¯s ruthlessness and cruelty, she felt relieved that the Farrell family was in Kathryn¡¯s hands.


    As the descendant of the eldest sister, Audrey wanted to push Liberty out.


    Could Libertypare with Kathryn?


    Liberty was a single mother. She had opened a breakfast shop and a restaurant. She was usually very


    busy. She may not have enough energy to go to Jensburg topete with Kathryn for the position of


    head of the family.


    Thinking of this, Matriarch Farrell felt slightly relieved.


    Of course, she still had to find a way to eliminate the root cause. As long as the eldest sister¡¯s daughter


    and granddaughter were all dead, then the position of matriarch would always be inherited by her


    blood.


    Although it was very difficult, there was always a way to get rid of them!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Kathryn over there also put her phone on the table after her mother hung up the phone.


    She leaned back on the ck swivel chair and turned the chair back and forth.


    ¡°Beep¨C¡°


    Her phone rang again, this time with a new message.


    She once more picked up her phone and went through the fresh messages that her assistant, Mr.


    Fraser, had sent.


    Mr. Fraser told her that Mr. Jenkins also went to Wiltspoon but had already flown back to Jensburg


    overnight.


    She also told her that Matriarch Farrell would be back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow.


    Matriarch Farrell did not go well in Wiltspoon. Although she met Mrs. Stone, they parted on bad terms.


    After Kathryn received these messages from Mr. Fraser, she was silent for a long time before replying


    with one word, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mr. Fraser quickly sent another message and asked her, ¡°Miss, are you unhappy?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°The viin Shilohined first. I was scolded by my mother just now, and I can¡¯t be


    happy.¡±


    Mr. Fraser asked her again: ¡°Miss, shall I go pick you up now and go for a ride with you?¡±


    Kathryn agreed with him without hesitation.


    She had only been back for a meager two years, which was not long enough, and she had only trained


    a few confidants.


    The one she trusted the most was Mr. Fraser.


    Mr. Fraser was a few years older than her, and the two of them were both superior and subordinate, as


    well as friends.


    Every time she was scolded by her own mother, Mr. Fraser stayed with her, enlightened her, and


    comforted her.


    Mr. Fraser was her assistant now and in the future. The two have worked together for a lifetime. From


    the moment Mr. Fraser came to her side, he would be tied to her for the rest of his life and could only


    be loyal to her forever.


    ¡°Miss, wait for me in thepany. I will go there now. It will take about ten minutes. There are many


    cars on the road, so I can¡¯t drive fast.¡±


    Mr. Fraser was actually not too far away from Kathryn. Because he had to run errands and do things for


    Kathryn at any time.

 Chapter 2529

    Chapter 2529


    Kathryn hummed and said to Mr. Fraser, ¡°I want to eat ice cream. On your way here, check to see if


    there are any shops on the roadside and buy me the kind thates in cups. It doesn¡¯t matter what


    brand it is, as long as it is put in a cup.¡±


    This way, it wouldn¡¯t fall everywhere when Kathryn ate it.


    When Kathryn ate ice cream, she liked to eat it in a cup.


    If it were normal times, Mr. Fraser would persuade her to eat less cold food. She was obviously in a


    bad mood tonight, so Mr. Fraser did not persuade her and responded with a gentle voice.


    Kathryn got his response before hanging up the phone.


    Putting her phone on the table, Kathryn stood up and walked to the window.


    The office building of Farrell Group was naturally not as tall as the office building of Queen Enterprise,


    but it was several floors higher than the office buildings of other surroundingpanies.


    Kathryn¡¯s office was only one floor away from the top floor. Standing in front of the office window and


    looking out, she could have a panoramic view of the surrounding buildings.


    Jensburg was also a prosperous city.


    At night, the lights were bright everywhere, and the streets she could see were full of traffic and lively.


    While others were already enjoying it, she was still working overtime in the office.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Although she was the top decision-maker in thepany when her mother was away, she was still in a


    low position. In official matters, those people would make things difficult for her, especially her three


    brothers, who would not let her go either overtly or covertly.


    Join others in not cooperating with her work.


    In order to show weakness, every time she faced her brother¡¯s troubles, she would cry on the spot,


    then run away crying, and then let another vice president suppress her brothers so that the work could


    go smoothly and give them the illusion that she could only pretend to be powerful.


    Her brothers didn¡¯t want it to be easy for her, and she didn¡¯t want it to be easy for her brothers either.


    They kept a mistress outside, hooked up with each other, and were unfaithful to the marriage. She told


    her sisters-inw about their cheating, causing them to be at odds with each other and noisy. The


    brothers¡¯ backyard was unstable, and the flowers were unfaithful. She was less focused on work, and


    she could catch some evidence of their mistakes.


    When her mother came back, she would sue them again.


    Her older brother was somewhat capable, and his mother could make good use of him in the business.


    She and the eldest brother had the same position among the three vice presidents in thepany, and


    the other vice president was an old minister in thepany.


    The arrogant elder brother had to show courtesy in front of the vice president.


    Kathryn knew in her heart that her mother would not deal with her brothers.


    That was the problem left for her.


    After understanding what her mother meant, Kathryn had to sigh. Her biological mother was really


    cruel.


    No wonder she was able to kill her sisters and climb to the position of head of the family. Over the


    years, she had firmly held the power of the Farrell family in her hands, making it very difficult for others


    to resist.


    Behind the scenes, many people secretly spoke ill of her mother.


    But in front of her mother, those people would only be respectful and ambitious, but they would not


    dare to take action.


    They were all afraid of her mother¡¯s tricks.


    Kathryn, the daughter of Matriarch Farrell, was destined to take over.


    Kathryn found that she was bing more and more cruel and ruthless.


    Those who achieve great things can¡¯t be soft-hearted.


    After a few minutes of standing by the window, Kathryn changed her mind, went back to her desk,


    turned off herptop, and put it in herptop bag. She then grabbed her cell phone and car keys, lifted


    herptop bag, and walked out of the office.


    Her secretary had gone off work.

 Chapter 2530

    Chapter 2530


    She asked the other party to get off work because the things she worked overtime to deal with were


    more matters in her ownpany, and her secretary in the Farrell Group could not help her.


    It was quiet outside.


    Some departments in thepany were also working overtime, but not on the floor where Kathryn¡¯s


    office was located.


    She left the office, passed through therge cubicle office outside, and walked towards the elevator.


    When she arrived at the elevator entrance, she saw a man leaning against the elevator entrance,


    holding a bouquet of flowers.


    He smiled when he saw Kathryn¡¯s arrival.


    Kathryn had a fate with this man once.


    It was her second-generation ancestor, Leo Giguere, that Holden wanted to lead her.


    When Holden wanted to lead Kathryn, Kathryn asked Mr. Fraser to investigate Leo and find out Leo¡¯s


    background clearly.


    Leo was a second-generation ancestor who only knew how to live happily, and Holden actually wanted


    to introduce Leo to her.


    Obviously, Matriarch Farrell was on her side and refused for her, preventing Holden from arranging a


    blind date between her and Leo.


    But Holden, who didn¡¯t treat Kathryn as his biological daughter at all, still tried every means to arrange


    for her to meet Leo.


    ¡°Kathryn.¡±


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Leo stood up straight, walked over with a bouquet in his arms, and handed it to Kathryn with a smile.


    ¡°Get off work? I know you are still working overtime in thepany, so I specially bought a bouquet of


    flowers and waited for you to get off work. Let me treat you to ate-night snack.¡±


    Kathryn pushed away the bouquet he handed her with one hand, and with a cold expression on her


    pretty face, she refused coldly: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Giguere, for your kindness. I have already made an


    appointment.¡±


    After that, Kathryn started, and Leo walked by.


    ¡°Kathryn.¡±


    Leo stretched out his hand to pull Kathryn, but Kathryn avoided it. He quickly ran in front of Kathryn and


    opened his arms to block Kathryn¡¯s path.


    His eyes moved downward from Kathryn¡¯s face unscrupulously.


    Holden said that he was very satisfied with him and asked him to find a way to capture Kathryn. Then


    he would be the Farrell family¡¯s son-inw.


    Although the women of the Farrell family did not marry, they only recruited son-inws, and it was


    shameful for many men to be the son-inw of the Farrell family, but it was suitable for their


    second-generation ancestors, who had no ability and disliked ordinary girls.


    As long as he bes Kathryn¡¯s husband and has a daughter, will the Farrell family still not belong to


    his daughter? As long as he loves his daughter, is good to her, and has a deep rtionship between


    father and daughter, when his daughteres to power and she is filial to him, he will be able to


    dominate the Farrell family.


    The Farrell family was among the most wealthy families in Jensburg. Although it was at the end of the


    spectrum, it was still a truly wealthy family. It was iparable to those upstarts. The Farrell family


    was also very rich. After all, it was an old, wealthy family with more than a hundred years of wealth.


    Leo was very clear about the current situation of the Giguere family.


    He had no ability, but he wanted to continue to live a good material life. The best way out was to


    be Kathryn¡¯s husband.


    Holden said that Kathryn grew up in the countryside. Her adoptive parents were not good to her and


    made her timid and weak. As long as Leo could make Kathryn fall in love with him, then he could


    be Kathryn. The invisible head of the family had endless glory and wealth.


    Holden also said that when dealing with a woman, if Leo sleeps with Kathryn first, she won¡¯t be able to


    escape. No matter how arrogant she was, he could easily take her down.


    Holden was Kathryn¡¯s biological father. If he taught Leo to take down Kathryn, Leo would not be too


    polite to Kathryn.


    It had been two years since Kathryn returned to the Farrell family. People outside also knew what life


    was like in the Farrell family.


    Leo also believed that Kathryn was a weak and easy-to-manipte woman.

 Chapter 2531

    Chapter 2531


    ¡°Kathryn, don¡¯t be like this. I fell in love with you at first sight. I fell in love with you again. We can have


    a good chat.¡±


    Leo¡¯s eyes finally fell on the cor of Kathryn¡¯s suit.


    This woman grew up in the countryside. Although she was healthy, it did not prevent her from growing


    into a beauty. She had a good temperament. She was worthy of being the biological daughter of the


    Farrell family. Her nobility was innate and would not disappear because of the environment in which


    she grew up.


    Kathryn also had a great body that made men want to be with her.


    Leo just looked at it like this: his heart was itching and his mouth was drooling. He wanted to throw


    Kathryn down immediately and get on the bed with her a few times. Kathryn would probably fall in love


    with him to death.


    With this thought in mind, Leo became rude and reached out to touch Kathryn¡¯s face.


    Kathryn grabbed his hand and pulled hard.


    Leo was unsteady and threw himself forward. He opened his arms and wanted to wrap Kathryn¡¯s arms


    around him.


    Kathryn threw him over the shoulder.


    Yes, it was an over-the-shoulder throw.


    Kathryn, who looked weak, actually gave him a throw over the shoulder for a grown man.


    When Leo was thrown to the ground hard, he felt that his waist was about to break, his arms and legs


    were dizzy, and he couldn¡¯t realize what happened.


    Even if he was pped and thrown over his shoulder, Kathryn raised her foot and kicked him. She was


    wearing high heels, and the heels were pointy. When she kicked him, oh my god, it hurt him to death!


    Leo wanted to resist, but unfortunately, he lost the opportunity and was kicked hard by Kathryn before


    he could react. Kathryn kicked him so hard that he could only howl in pain.


    Kathryn kicked her face, mouth, hands, feet, and body. She even stepped hard on the back of his hand,


    causing him to scream like a ughtered pig.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fight, don¡¯t fight¡­ Miss Farrell, I know I was wrong; please don¡¯t fight.¡±Leo kept begging for


    mercy.


    Holden cheated, Leo!


    It was said that Kathryn was weak and could be bullied. Leo could just show up as a bully and eat up


    Kathrynpletely with his bow. If Kathryn lost her virginity to him, she would have no choice but to


    marry him.


    How is this woman weak now? Where can she be bullied?


    She was hotter than chili!


    Kathryn stopped and saw that his face was bruised, his nose was swollen after being kicked, and the


    corners of his mouth were bleeding.


    She knelt down and asked him with a smile, ¡°Mr. Giguere, do you still want to talk to me?¡±


    Leo: ¡°No. Let¡¯s stop talking.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t handle such a fierce woman.


    ¡°Then¡­ why are you still lying here? Waiting for me to help you? Do you want to call x___x for


    emergency help? Do you want me to pay your medical expenses?¡±


    Leo: ¡°No, no, no need. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Kathryn stood up and shouted condescendingly, ¡°Get away as far as you can; if you dare to bother me


    again, I¡¯ll beat you every time I see you!¡±


    Leo endured it. Feeling the pain all over his body. He hurriedly got up, ran to the elevator door as if


    running for his life, opened the elevator door, and rushed inside.


    Leo rushed in and ran out again.


    Kathryn thought Leo didn¡¯t want to give up and was going to take action again.


    But Leo ran out like a gust of wind, picked up the bouquet of flowers, and ran back to the elevator with


    the bouquet in his arms.


    Even if he had to run for his life, he couldn¡¯t leave the bouquet of flowers. How much did a bouquet of


    flowers cost?


    Leo was stingy!


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Holden really kind to her?


    Such a man wanted to me her. Did he really think she was a paper tiger?


    Leo escaped from the Farrell Group¡¯s office building as if running for his life.


    When he rushed out, he almost bumped into Mr. Fraser, who was waiting for Kathryn to get off work at


    the door.


    Leo didn¡¯t stop, got in the car in a hurry, and drove away from the Farrell Group.

 Chapter 2532

    Chapter 2532


    From now on, Leo will never step foot here again.


    Although the glory and wealth of the Farrell family were very attractive, Leo could not enjoy them.


    The daughters of the Farrell family were indeed fierce women!


    Mr. Fraser saw Leo running out like he was running for his life and guessed what happened inside. He


    was a little worried, and just as he was about to call Kathryn, he saw Kathryn walking out slowly.


    Mr. Fraser came to pick up Kathryn, but Kathryn did not drive by herself.


    ¡°Miss Farrell.¡±


    The security guards on duty saw Kathryning out and greeted her respectfully.


    Kathryn suddenly stopped and looked at the security guards on duty.


    The security guards were a little puzzled when Kathryn looked at them like this. One of them asked


    boldly, ¡°Miss Farrell, did we do anything wrong?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Did you see the man who ran out just now?¡±


    The security guards looked at each other¡¯s faces.


    The security guard said, ¡°Mr. Holden Jenkins brought Mr. Giguere into thepany. He said Mr.


    Giguere was his friend and brought him to thepany for a tour.¡±


    But Mr. Jenkins said he wanted to go out to buy something and left thepany first, and still he had


    not been returned yet.


    Kathryn¡¯s eyes were cold, and she said seriously, ¡°From now on, you will not let that person¡¯s surname


    Giguere in without my consent. No matter who brings him in, he will not be allowed to step into the


    company. Let me know who of you let him in; don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Holden did indeed bring Leo into thepany.


    What a father to her!


    He was cheating on his biological daughter!


    It¡¯s biased enough.


    Shiloh, the fake daughter, was deeply loved by her father, Holden. Holden also supported and


    encouraged Shiloh to pursue Hayden, hoping that Shiloh could marry into the Queen family and


    be the eldest mistress.


    His biological daughter, Kathryn, was given a lecherous and rogue second-generation ancestor like


    Leo.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Several security guards looked at each other again. After careful consideration, they felt that Kathryn


    still had more weight than Holden¡¯s words, so they nodded in agreement.


    Kathryn then walked out of thepany.


    Mr. Fraser greeted her and asked with concern, ¡°Miss, what happened? The man just now looks like


    Leo to me.¡±


    Holden arranged for the man to be assigned to Kathryn, and Kathryn also asked him to investigate. Mr.


    Fraser naturally had the impression and could recognize Leo.


    For someone like Leo to dare to touch the woman he wanted to protect for the rest of his life, he was


    simply seeking death.


    Mr. Fraser decided to sneak into Leo¡¯s house in the dead of night, put a sack on Leo, and give Leo a


    severe meal.


    If he dared to attack Kathryn, he was seeking death.


    Did he think Kathryn was a vegetarian?


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after we get in the car.¡± Kathryn whispered.


    Mr. Fraser weed Kathryn into the car.


    He was Kathryn¡¯s assistant. He often appeared next to Kathryn. It was normal, and others didn¡¯t think


    much about it.


    Because this was a form of management for the Farrell family.


    Every head of the Farrell family would have a very capable, multi-functional assistant by their side who


    would be loyal to them for the rest of their life. When they were assigned to the head of the family or


    their sessor, they would only be loyal to their boss for the rest of their lives.


    No second thoughts!


    After getting in the car, Mr. Fraser handed her the ice cream he bought and said warmly, ¡°Which brand


    do you like?¡±


    Kathryn took the cup of ice cream, thanked Mr. Fraser, fastened her seat belt, and started eating.


    Mr. Fraser stopped asking further questions. When Kathryn started eating ice cream, he silently started


    the engine, drove the car, and drove Kathryn away from the Farrell Group.

 Chapter 2533

    Chapter 2533


    Mr. Fraser came here just to take Kathryn for a ride, and he didn¡¯t ask Kathryn where she wanted to go.


    He followed the road wherever he found it.


    After Kathryn finished the cup of ice cream, she said, ¡°My dad arranged for me to be a pervert. I met a


    man named Leo at the elevator entrance. He stopped me and wanted to do something to me. Using


    the moves you taught me, I knocked him down and kicked him hard. I don¡¯t think he will dare to


    challenge me again in the future.¡±


    Mr. Fraser was both civilized and martial and had great skills.


    Although Kathryn was good at fighting, she had practiced fighting too many times and had not really


    learned any boxing or kicking skills.


    Her adoptive parents didn¡¯t treat her well, so why were they willing to spend money to let her learn


    boxing and martial arts?


    After Mr. Fraser came to her side, he found that she was very responsive and strong, so he gave her a


    few pointers, and she was able to unexpectedly throw Leo over her shoulder and seize the opportunity


    to beat Leo.


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Miss, you should have told me earlier, and I will take


    off his hand! Mr. Janzen has gone too far!¡±


    Holden had no status in the Farrell family, but he couldn¡¯t erase the fact that he was Kathryn¡¯s


    biological father.


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°Miss, do you need me to settle the score with Mr. Janzen?¡±


    In Mr. Fraser¡¯s eyes, there was only Kathryn, and even Matriarch Farrell could no longer influence him.


    Not to mention Holden, a person with little power in the Farrell family.


    Kathryn said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to go find him. I can handle it myself. My mom will be back in two


    days. Help me find a woman with a hot body but an angelic face. She must be very coquettish and


    free-spirited. That kind of person, preferably someone who hangs out in romantic ces and has a


    backer, I want to give him a big gift through my dad.¡±


    If her biological father dared to scheme against her and harm her, she would treat him the same way as


    he did.


    Find a woman with a financial backer so that when her mother came back, she could only vent her


    anger on her father and couldn¡¯t move the chess piece in her hand.


    Her biological father had no feelings for her, his biological daughter, and simrly, she had no father-


    daughter feelings for her biological father.


    Originally, Kathryn didn¡¯t care that her real father had a strong preference for Shiloh, his fake daughter.


    They could live in peace without any offense.


    No matter whether her father loved her or not, as long as he didn¡¯t cheat her, she, as a daughter, would


    still fulfill her responsibilities as a child. When her father got old, she would support him.


    But her father wanted to plot against her and took the initiative to provoke her, so she wouldn¡¯t be


    polite.


    When she was still in her adoptive parents¡¯ home, her adoptive mother and brothers treated her badly.


    They also wanted to marry her off to a rich old man a long time ago so that they could collect high-


    betrothal gifts. She was not the biological daughter of that family, so they would do that to her.


    But her own biological father also treated her like this, and Kathryn felt cold even when she was angry.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be his daughter if she didn¡¯t grow up by his side?


    Just as a daughter, Holden also cheated her like this.


    Kathryn was deeply aware that the Farrell family mansion was already in a mess. When her mom


    stepped back, she would quickly cut through the mess and clean it up.


    Her mother had told her that as the head of the family, the interests of the family and thepany


    came first, and personal feelings camest.


    Whether it¡¯s family or love,


    Since her mother said so, why was she being polite?


    Mr. Fraser understood what Kathryn meant. There was a smile in his eyes, and he said, ¡°Okay, I will


    help you find a good candidate tomorrow. Do you want to arrange the rest yourself, or should I do it?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kathryn: ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I can¡¯t do everything. I asked you to do it, Mr. Fraser; you are too capable and will


    make me, the master, very useless.¡±

 Chapter 2534

    Chapter 2534


    Mr. Fraser smiled: ¡°I exist just for you, miss.¡±


    He admired Kathryn¡¯s character very much.


    Although he seemed weak, he was more ruthless than anyone else, but he also had a clear outlook on


    life and clear grievances.


    ¡°Matriarch Farrell failed to show off her talents in Wiltspoon.¡± Mr. Fraser said.


    Kathryn sneered twice, ¡°Does she think Wiltspoon is Jensburg? Even in Jensburg, she can¡¯t do


    whatever she wants. Not onlypared with the wealthy families in Wiltspoon, even our Queen family


    in Jensburg can¡¯tpare.¡±


    The Jensburg was no longer Jensburg; it was when Matriarch Farrell came to power.


    The Farrell family was not the same Farrell family as before.


    Kathryn felt that her mom was ruthless enough, but she was still a little behind when it came to taking


    care of business.


    The Farrell Group was clearly in decline, but her mom was helpless.


    Thepany¡¯s internal management was also unsatisfactory.


    It may be that her mom is old andcks energy, or it may be that her brothers all work in thepany


    and form cliques, dividing the power of thepany internally. However, her mom still cherishes the


    love between mother and son. She did not punish her sons harshly.


    Matriarch Farrell could kill her eldest sister, who brought her up, and she could do the same to her


    younger sister. However, she softened her heart when it came to the flesh and blood she had givenProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    birth to after ten months of pregnancy.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Serenity is pregnant. I can¡¯t go there in person. Please prepare a generous gift for me


    and send it to her at Wildridge Manor.¡±


    Kathryn and Audrey were of the same generation.


    Serenity was her niece. She didn¡¯t need a cousin¡¯s name. It would be more intimate to say she was a


    niece.


    When Liberty¡¯s All You Can Eat restaurant opened, she asked Mr. Fraser to go to Jensburg in person


    and send him a congrattory gift.


    Serenity was pregnant, so she, as a cousin, naturally had to show some expression.


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathryn turned her head and looked out the car window, suddenly realizing that they had left the


    bustling city center.


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Mr. Fraser replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to go. I¡¯ll just go if there¡¯s a road. I¡¯m taking you for a ride to


    rx. It doesn¡¯t matter where I go.¡±


    Kathryn pressed down half of the car window. The wind immediately rushed in. After looking at it, she


    said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have ever walked this road, so let¡¯s drive without changing the route. I¡¯ll see where


    the end of this road is.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, Kathryn pressed the car window and said, ¡°November in Jensburg is already cold, and


    November in Wiltspoon belongs to autumn. If it is the eleventh month of the lunar calendar, then


    Wiltspoon will be a bit cold, but even in winter, it¡¯s not too cold over there. The lowest temperature


    during the day is over ten degrees, and our winter can drop to below zero.¡± Kathryn suddenly said, ¡°I


    really want to go skiing in the northernmost part of the country in the winter.¡±


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°Miss, if you want to go, you can go this year. I will apany you. I can ski and can teach


    you.¡±


    Kathryn turned her head to look at Mr. Fraser, her eyes full of admiration, and asked him, ¡°Mr. Fraser,


    what else can you do?¡±


    Mr. Fraser smiled: ¡°Miss, you should ask me what I can¡¯t do. I know too many things, but I don¡¯t know


    what I can¡¯t do. It seems that there is nothing I can¡¯t do.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°There is one thing you can¡¯t do. No matter how good you are, you can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s words stirred Mr. Fraser, who made the decision that he would learn it and seed no matter


    how much effort he had to put forth. Let Miss Kathryn take it lightly.

 Chapter 2535

    Chapter 2535


    ¡°Will you get pregnant and have a baby?¡± Kathryn asked him yfully.


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to do this.¡±


    Kathrynughed.


    Mr. Fraser also smiled, but his ears were quietly dyed red.


    At the same time, the Farrell family mansion.


    Shiloh asked her father nervously, ¡°Dad, is the one named Leo Giguere useful? I think it is more than


    enough to deal with Kathryn.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fraser is not with Kathryn, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Holden was full of confidence. ¡°Your mother ising


    back soon. As long as Leo gets it done, you can arrange Kathryn¡¯s marriage when your motheres


    back. If she marries a useless man, she will be inferior to you. You have to be more upbeat and try to


    get married to Mr. Queen as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s useless; no matter how hard I try, I can¡¯t take down Hayden. With Kevin here, I have no


    chance at all. My mother has repeatedly warned me not to provoke Kevin again. We can¡¯t afford to


    offend the York family.¡± Shiloh pouted and said, ¡°I have to change my pursuit.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But there were so many young talents in Jensburg, and she fell in love with Hayden, thinking that only


    Hayden was worthy of her.


    Holden thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s the case too. Kevin is too difficult to deal with, and Hayden


    is not easy to get close to. Do you have a new target?¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°I haven¡¯t picked one yet. I want to pick someone who won¡¯t lose, but among several wealthy


    families, their younger generation is either married, too young, or the second generation ancestor has


    no ability and cannot meet my requirements.¡±


    Holdenforted: ¡°Select slowly. Don¡¯t worry; you must find something you like. Youined to


    your mother; what did your mother say?¡±


    Mentioning this matter, Shiloh said unhappily, ¡°Dad, I find that my mother loves me on the surface, but


    in fact she is biased towards Kathryn. I know I am not your biological daughter; it is normal for you to


    be biased towards your own biological daughter.


    If mom doesn¡¯t like me anymore, you can let me leave the Farrell family.


    Kathryn froze my bank card. My mom actually asked me to spend my own personal savings. Dad, you


    often borrow money from me to spend it. I can¡¯t afford to pay it back, and my savings are getting


    smaller and smaller. I bought too many things today, and I spent millions all at once. I usually use the


    credit card given by my mother to spend money.¡±


    Shiloh didn¡¯t feel bad about the money.


    When she spends her savings, it¡¯s like cutting off the flesh on her body.


    She felt so bad for her.


    ¡°What did you buy that cost millions at once?¡± Holden felt distressed.


    If his daughter spent less money, he could borrow more and spend it again.


    Shiloh: ¡°I just bought clothes, jewelry, and bags. They were all brand-name goods. They easily cost


    several million. My friends were all there at the time. I was too embarrassed to say no, so I had to take


    out my bank card; it costs my own savings.¡±


    Holden said to her, ¡°You know, there are so many luxuries; just buy less.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°I didn¡¯t know Kathryn dared to freeze my bank card. She is my nemesis; after she came back,


    everything went wrong for me, and I was forced to leave thepany. The profits of my own business


    were getting worse and worse, and thepetition was too great. People who rented my shop to do


    business were always unable topete. The ones next to it.


    They moved away because their business was not doing well. They had to change owners every


    month. Everyone said that my shop was a waste of money and not suitable for business. As a result,


    not only was my shop unable to raise the rent, but even if the rent is lowered, it is difficult to rent them


    out. I only have three shops in total, and two of them are already vacant and cannot be rented out.


    I rented my house to others, and others thought my rent was too high, so they moved out when the rent


    expired. Now there are also many of them that are vacant, and the monthly rental ie is tens of


    thousands of dors, which is not enough for me to buy a Herm¨¨s bag.¡±

 Chapter 2536

    Chapter 2536


    Shiloh added, ¡°My mother also asked me topensate for Kathryn¡¯s car repair expenses. She didn¡¯t


    only have one car. One of her cars broke down. It would be useful to rece it with another one. She


    also asked me to pay for the car repair expenses. She just said hundreds of thousands of dors. Now


    I don¡¯t have much savings. Hundreds of thousands is just cutting off my flesh, not to mention paying


    compensation to Kathryn.¡±


    Holden: ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡±


    Both father and daughter were very dissatisfied with Kathryn, but there was nothing they could do


    against her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    They could only hope that Leo could be more forceful and sleep with Kathryn so that Kathryn could


    marry Leo, a second-generation ancestor.


    At this time, there was a quarrel outside the house.


    The quarrel got louder and louder, and it seemed that they were getting violent. Both father and


    daughter heard the butler¡¯s quarrel.


    The father and daughter looked at each other, stood up immediately, and walked out quickly.


    Erika, the eldest mistress of the Farrell family, caught her husband, Marco, and his girlfriend going to


    the hotel to have s*x. The couple quarreled all the way back and even started fighting when they got


    home.


    She didn¡¯t have the image of a nobledy at this moment. She was like a madman, grabbing Marco


    and beating, scratching, pulling, and biting him.


    Although Marco was in the wrong, when he returned home, he suddenly felt that his waist was stiff.


    How could he let his wife be beaten so violently and fight back so rudely?


    Instead, Erika received a severe beating from Marco that left her face bruised and her nose swollen.


    She was so angry and aggrieved that she sat on the ground and cried, ¡°Marco, you hit me; you actually


    hit me!¡±


    Marco actually didn¡¯t do it either.


    There were scratches from Erika on his face and neck. Erika¡¯s nails were long, like goblin hands, and


    were scratched and scarred. Marco felt burning pain on his face and neck, so he touched them.


    There¡¯s still some blood.


    The butler grabbed Marco and advised, ¡°Young Master, please don¡¯t fight with the Young Mistress.


    When the young Misses back, she will scold the young Master again.¡±


    Marco said, ¡°Am I still afraid of that country bumpkin? I thought she could control me because she was


    the eldestdy of the Farrell family. I am still her eldest brother!¡±


    Marco cheated Erika. After Erika found out about it, the couple had an unknown number of quarrels.


    His sister, Kathryn, stood beside Erika. On the other side, he was criticized repeatedly, which made him


    almost angry to death.


    Hearing that the butler mentioned the real sister-inw, Kathryn, Erika immediately crawled aside,


    picked up the bag that fell on the ground, took out her mobile phone from the bag, and called Kathryn.


    Kathryn quickly answered her call.


    ¡°Kathryn,e back quickly; your elder brother is going to beat me to death!¡± Erika cried and said this


    to Kathryn.


    Half a month ago, Erika didn¡¯t like Kathryn, her sister-inw, but now she regards Kathryn as her


    savior.


    Her husband cheated on her and betrayed her. Shiloh, whom she had always tried to please, was on


    Marco¡¯s side.


    Erika was so angry.


    Although she had ulterior motives for being nice to Shiloh in the past, wanting to instigate Shiloh and


    Kathryn to fight, when she first married into the Farrell family, she was really nice to Shiloh, her sister-


    inw.


    Shiloh was also a woman, but she sided with Marco, using her, the first wife, of not doing a good job


    and not being able to keep her man. It was her fault, and she couldn¡¯t me Marco for cheating on her.


    At this moment, Erika resented everyone in the Farrell family, except Kathryn.


    Kathryn could stand by her side and empathize with her from a woman¡¯s perspective.


    Unlike Shiloh, the white-eyed wolf who was not well-raised.


    Wait, she would let Shiloh walk around without finishing the meal, but she was just a fake. What


    qualifications did she have to be so cruel?

 Chapter 2537

    Chapter 2537


    Serenity and the others who were far away in Wiltspoon didn¡¯t know about the liveliness of the Farrell in


    Jensburg.


    Serenity was aware of Matriarch Farrell¡¯s visit to the Stone family.


    When Serenity was chatting with Zachary during the night break, she mentioned this incident and


    guessed that Matriarch Farrell stayed in Wiltspoon for more than half a month and was hiding a


    conspiracy.


    Zacharyforted her; not to worry, he was paying attention to the whereabouts of Matriarch Farrell,


    and he was also secretly watched. Matriarch Farrell could not make trouble in Wiltspoon.


    Serenity had always believed in Zachary. Since Zachary said she didn¡¯t need to worry, she stopped


    worrying.


    From then on, she did not suffer from morning sickness. Fortunately, she only vomited for a short


    period of time. She was afraid that she would vomit until she was alive, like Alice.


    However, she got sleepy easily, and she fell into a trance as soon as she fell asleep. Zachary didn¡¯t


    wake her up, and she often slept from morning to night and from night to morning. She seriously


    suspected that she had been possessed by the god of sleep.


    When she woke up, it was already broad daylight.


    When she opened her eyes, without exception, the first thing she saw was Zachary.


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, wife.¡±


    Then he came over and kissed her on the forehead.


    When he came closer, Serenity closed her eyes and felt his gentle good morning kiss.


    After Zachary finished kissing her, she opened her eyes, put her hands around his neck naturally,


    kissed him lightly on the lips, and said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, husband.¡±


    After the couple said good morning to each other and gave each other a good morning kiss, Serenity


    asked him, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at the time. It should be around seven or eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary sat up as he spoke, reached for the mobile phone ced on the bedside table, looked at the


    time, and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s already nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Serenity also sat up, ¡°I guessed that the time was veryte. As long as I fall asleep now, it will bete


    when I wake up. How can I sleep so well? This kid of ours is probably azy person. Like to sleep in.¡±


    ¡°No, many people get sleepy easily during pregnancy. Don¡¯t me it on my baby.¡± Zachary got out of


    bed and walked away. Without asking, he knew that he was going to get her clothes.


    Serenity sat down in front of the dressing table andbed her long hair in front of the mirror, but she


    smelled the aroma of food in the room.


    When Zachary came over with her clothes, Serenity said, ¡°Husband, I seem to smell the aroma of the


    food. What delicious food was made at home today? The aroma is so strong that I can smell it in the


    room.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°I woke up two hours earlier than you. I went downstairs to prepare breakfast


    for you. I checked it and served it to you when it was almost time. You can eat it after you wash up. It¡¯s


    still hot.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°No wonder, I thought I had a dog nose after I became pregnant.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°You also have a strong sense of smell.¡±


    Zachary took theb from her hand andbed her long hair. Afterbing it smooth, he used the


    hairpin and gave her a clip to clip it up for her.


    ¡°Sister and Duncan are here with Sonny.¡± Zachary suddenly told his wife good news.


    Hearing this, Serenity was indeed very happy. She turned to her husband and asked, ¡°Really? How


    come my sister and brother Duncan have time toe over? Sonny doesn¡¯t have to go to


    kindergarten?¡±


    ¡°You fell asleep. Today is Saturday. He doesn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten. My sister¡¯s All You Can Eat


    restaurant has a stable business and is managed by the foreman. You don¡¯t have to worry if she


    doesn¡¯te back to the restaurant for a day.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not working now, and I really haven¡¯t paid attention to the day of the


    week. I don¡¯t know how to live happily. That¡¯s my situation.¡±


    The couple were still on wedding leave.

 Chapter 2538

    Chapter 2538


    Zachary didn¡¯t have to go to work. The couple spent all day together, as if they were conjoined.


    The young couple had breakfast in the room before going downstairs together.


    Zachary didn¡¯t forget to pack the dishes and take them downstairs.


    While Tania was holding Sonny, Liam and Tania were chatting with Liberty and Duncan in the first floor


    hallway.


    Serenity heard her mother-inw say in a distressed tone on the stairs, ¡°Sonny has lost a little weight


    recently. Sonny, you should eat more at lunch. You are at home during the holidays these two days. Eat


    and drink well. You¡¯ve lost so much weight that I feel distressed just looking at you.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, he has not lost weight; he has gained a few kilograms.¡±


    When the elders see the younger generation, they always feel that the younger generation has lost


    weight, and then they try to replenish their bodies and make them eat more.


    ¡°Sonny isn¡¯t fat either. Besides, children will be cute if they have some fat. I like cute little ones who are


    white and chubby.¡± After saying that, Tania kissed Sonny¡¯s little face again, smiled, and said to Sonny,


    ¡°Sonny, you don¡¯t have to listen to your mother; you are not fat at all; you have to eat more; eat more to


    be tall and grown up.¡±


    Sonny said sweetly, ¡°Grandma, I am very good at eating, even better than my aunt.¡±


    ¡°Really? You can eat more than me. We¡¯ll have topeteter to see who eats more.¡± Serenity took


    over what her nephew said.


    Sonny looked up and saw his aunting down from upstairs. She immediately slipped from Tania¡¯s


    arms and ran to Serenity happily.


    The adults repeatedly reminded Sonny not to run so fast and to be careful about falling.


    Tania was worried that his daughter-inw would hurry down the stairs, so she reminded Serenity:


    ¡°Serenity, be careful where you step.¡±


    Serenity had already walked down the stairs, and Sonny also ran to her, stretching out his hands for


    her to hug.


    The servant saw the tray Zachary was holding and quickly stepped forward to take the tray from


    Zachary¡¯s hand and take it into the kitchen to clean.


    Zachary lifted Sonny as soon as Serenity picked him up, and Sonny fell into his arms.


    ¡°Seren, Sonny is getting heavier and heavier. If you are like this now, hold him less.¡± Zachary said


    warmly and then said to Sonny, ¡°Sonny, the little sister in your aunt¡¯s belly was not born yet. Before,


    don¡¯t let your aunt hug you and your uncle hug you.¡±


    Sonny was not angry when his uncle took him from his aunt. When he heard Zachary talking about his


    little sister, he said seriously, ¡°Uncle, my aunt doesn¡¯t have a little sister in her belly.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a little sister?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s just no little sister, just a little brother.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Is it true that there is no little sister?¡±


    Sonny remembered that when he met Alice, he also said that Alice had a little brother in her belly. Alice


    really had given birth to a son.


    Sonny¡¯s little mouth spoke very well. Although he knew that it would be difficult for him to conceive a


    daughter, before the child was born, he at least had some illusions. Now that Sonny said this,Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Zachary¡¯s illusions were shattered.


    Sonny said, ¡°However, my mother said that my uncle likes my little sister and asked me not to say in


    front of you that the baby in my aunt¡¯s belly is a little brother. Only if I say little sister will my uncle be


    happy. However, my mother and teacher also said that children cannot lie. Be an honest child; I am an


    honest child.¡±


    So Sonny told the truth. He just felt that what was in his aunt¡¯s belly was a little sister.


    Zachary and Serenity looked at each other, and Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I knew it was a fantasy.¡±


    Although she was only eight weeks pregnant and the baby was not yet formed, her instinct was that it


    was a son.


    The strong genes of their York family for having children were not so easy to break.

 Chapter 2539

    Chapter 2539


    Sonny acted like an honest child. After he finished speaking, he looked straight at Zachary and asked


    carefully, ¡°Uncle, are you angry?


    Because my aunt didn¡¯t give birth to a little sister.¡±


    Zachary walked to everyone with Sonny in his arms, then sat down on the sofa and let Sonny sit on his


    lap.


    He waited until Serenity sat down next to him before he answered Sonny¡¯s question.


    Zachary said, ¡°Uncle is not angry. Although uncles prefer daughters, sons are also very good. It would


    be nice for your aunt to have a little brother as cute as you.¡±


    In fact, Zachary didn¡¯t dare to hold out hope.


    It was only after the master was invited by grandma to tell their fortunes that the couple had such


    extravagant hopes.


    In Serenity¡¯s words, the couple fell in love for a year before getting pregnant. Whether it was a boy or a


    girl, it was the fruit of their love.


    Sonny breathed a sigh of relief.


    He slipped off Zachary¡¯sp, walked to Liberty¡¯s side, and said to her, ¡°Mom, neither aunt nor uncle are


    angry. Don¡¯t teach me to lie in the future.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Liberty¡¯s face turned red as she smiled.


    She stretched out her hand and pinched Sonny¡¯s little face and said to him, ¡°Go out and y; don¡¯t run


    so far.¡±


    Sonny pouted, ¡°It¡¯s not fun for me to be alone. Mom, why don¡¯t you stay with me?¡±


    Liberty said: ¡°Mom wants to chat with your aunt, and you go out and y by yourself.¡±


    Sonny still didn¡¯t want to leave. Wildridge Manor was fun, but he was alone there. No matter how fun it


    was, there were few people, and it wasn¡¯t lively.


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°Your Ninth Uncle Rowan is on vacation this week. He should get up at this


    time. You go to your Ninth Uncle to y, or ask the butler uncle to help you call your little ymates


    over and go to the yground to y.¡±


    Many of the workers who work at York¡¯s house have children.


    It¡¯s just that they usually didn¡¯t dare let their children enter the manor to y in the children¡¯s


    yground, even if the owner was very kind, unless they received an invitation.


    For example, when Sonny came to y, the butler would allow the workers¡¯ children to enter the manor


    and y with Sonny in the children¡¯s amusement park for a few days.


    Normally, if Rowan and Grandma May were at home, the children would be allowed toe in and


    y, but the butler told them to only y in the children¡¯s amusement park and not to run around, lest


    Rowan would be angry.


    Not only the butler gives instructions, but the workers also give instructions to their children.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Hearing that Zachary was at home on vacation, Sonny immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to y with Uncle


    Rowan.¡±


    Rowan was not yet an adult, and a teenager couldn¡¯t y with a three-year-old like Sonny, but he could


    y, and Sonny liked to y with him.


    Zachary ordered the butler to send Sonny to his third uncle Bowen¡¯s house.


    Let Rowan take Sonny around to y, so he won¡¯t disturb the adults chatting.


    Sonny ran out quickly.


    Zachary looked at Duncan and said to him, ¡°Duncan, you haven¡¯t been here for a long time. You and


    my sister muste here more often in the future.¡±


    Tania also said about Duncan: ¡°You, Zack, and Josh are the best buddies. You buddies have be


    strangers recently, so you need to keep in touch with each other more.¡±


    Everyone knew that the reason Duncan rarely came to Wildridge Manor was because he had difficulty


    moving.


    He was worried that hising would affect everyone¡¯s mood and would require others to take care of


    him, which would drag everyone down.

 Chapter 2540

    Chapter 2540


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m also busy and don¡¯t have time. Zack and Serenity are on their


    honeymoon, so I can¡¯t disturb the two.¡±


    Although the young couple did not go out for their honeymoon and were only traveling by car in


    Wiltspoon, Duncan did not want to disturb the young couple.


    If it were him, if he married Liberty, he wouldn¡¯t like to be disturbed during the honeymoon. He would


    just like the couple to stay together every day, travel around the mountains and rivers, and sit and


    watch the sunrise and sunset. Such a life would be really happy.


    The butler sent Sonny to Bowen¡¯s room. When he came back, he happened to see Joshing with


    Jasmine. He entered the room and respectfully said to Zachary, ¡°Master, Master Bucham is here.¡±


    Josh entered the house with Jasmine, holdingrge and small bags in her hands.


    ¡°Jasmine.¡± Seeing her friend, Serenity smiled and waved to her friend.


    Zachary stood up and walked toward Josh. While taking the things from Josh¡¯s hand, he said to him,


    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time here. You bought so many things and spent a lot of money.¡±


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid you¡¯ll be angry. We didn¡¯t buy these supplements. They were


    given to Jasmine by rtives and friends to replenish her body. Jasmine only has one mouth. How


    much can she eat? Just give Serenity some and help Jasmine share it.


    My cousin doesn¡¯t let Jasmine take too many supplements. She tells her to eat normally and prepare


    three meals a day ording to the recipes she made to ensure that Jasmine and the baby in her belly


    are fully nutritious. There is no need to take too many supplements. Too much is not good.¡±


    His cousin worked as a nutritionist for their family, and Josh not only respected her but also trusted her.


    It¡¯s his cousin, a nutritionist, who sometimes had lenient control. Jasmine didn¡¯t say anything because


    she didn¡¯t want to affect the rtionship between his siblings.


    But how could Josh not know about his family¡¯s affairs?


    He knew everything about other people¡¯s homes.


    He asked his mother to talk to his cousin in private several times. Now that his cousin was not too


    lenient, Jasmine could feel more at ease at home.


    When Serenity heard that they were supplements, she smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I still want to sell some


    of the stuff here to your home, but you just stuff it all at my ce.¡±


    She had taken care of her pregnant sister, served her during confinement, and helped her take care of


    her children. She had more experience than Jasmine or even Alice.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as the Bucham family¡¯s nutritionist said, just eat three normal meals and not be picky about food,


    and it¡¯ll be fine for a pregnant woman. There¡¯s no need to take supplements.


    Serenity only asionally soaked and steamed food that everyone brought to her.


    She generally didn¡¯t take other supplements.


    As for her food, it was very good and nutritious enough. If she took supplements, it would be too much.


    Jasmine was older than Serenity in her pregnancy, and her belly was slightly bulging, but she was


    wearing loose clothes and looked like she had gained some weight.


    It was rare to see Duncan here. After Josh put down his things, he pped Duncan on the arm and


    said to Duncan, ¡°It¡¯s so boring. You hide at home every day and don¡¯te out to hang out with us. We


    are good buddies. But no matter how good a friend is, if we don¡¯t meet often or keep in touch, we will


    be strangers, and our feelings will be gone.¡±


    Duncan said repeatedly, ¡°Yes, yes, I was wrong. I will ask you out for a drink when I have time in the


    future. Then you can¡¯t say your wife won¡¯t let you drink.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to have a few sips of wine at a party with you. After I get home, I¡¯ll wash myself up and eat a


    few pieces of chewing gum. I think Jasmine won¡¯t drive me to the study to sleep. Zachary, your wife will


    drive you to sleep in the study?¡±

 Chapter 2541

    Chapter 2541


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a strict wife to him, and I don¡¯t control him that strictly. But he always


    uses his sister-inw as an excuse for things he doesn¡¯t want to do. He often says, ¡®My wife doesn¡¯t


    like me smoking,¡¯ ¡®My wife doesn¡¯t like me drinking,¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m not socializing; I want to go home to be with


    my wife.¡¯ Anyway, he uses his sister-inw as an excuse.¡±


    ¡°Josh.¡± Jasmine smiled and scolded her husband, ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you are mute.¡±


    Joshughed. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that people will think I¡¯m mute, so I have to talk.¡±


    Duncan said to Josh, ¡°You make it sound like you won¡¯t use your wife as a shield. Who in Wiltspoon


    doesn¡¯t know that you and Zack are both strict wives, wife ves, and notoriously doting on their


    wives?¡±


    It¡¯s just a hundred steps tough at fifty steps.¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°Duncan, you are biased. You are siding with Zachary, and your brother-inw and


    brother-inw are ganging up on me.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s face turned red due to his teasing.


    Liberty was very calm.


    The matter between Liberty and Duncan was already acquiesced in the eyes of those who were


    familiar with it.


    Even people who knew it regard the two as a couple.


    ¡°You young people, go outside and y. We are too old to interrupt, and we think you are noisy.¡± Tania


    smiled and drove the young people out.


    Zachary called Callum again and called Callum and Camryn over.


    Then a few young people sat down under a pavilion in the yard, sipping fragrant tea, chatting, and


    enjoying the weekend vacation leisurely.


    At the same time, the security booth at the foot of Wildridge Manor stopped a taxi.


    The person sitting in the back of the taxi pressed down the window and shouted at the security guard at


    the security booth, ¡°Hey, that watchdog, quickly open the barrier for me; we have to go up the


    mountain!¡±


    The security guard was angry when he was called a watchdog.


    Even though they were security guards, they performed important work and deserve respect from


    everyone. Some people had low quality. When talking about security guards, they were always called


    watchdogs.


    When they worked at Wildridge Manor, even Grandma May treated them with great courtesy. Were


    these people more noble than Grandma May? Why do they call him a watchdog?


    Although the security guard was angry, his professionalism kept him polite. He said to the man with a


    fierce face, ¡°Which family do you belong to, sir? Who are you looking for? Our rules here are that


    strangers must register with me before they can go up the mountain.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This was their first level.


    Even if they went up the mountain, there was a security booth halfway up the mountain, and there was


    a security room at the entrance of the manor. At the foot of the mountain, there were security booths


    halfway up the mountain. They just needed to register, and they would be released.


    It was not that easy to get past the security room at the entrance of the manor. You have to go through


    the butler. The butler asked the owner what he wanted and got permission before entering the manor.


    Not everyone could enter the mansion of the richest man in York¡¯s family.


    No matter how beautifully built it was, it was still someone else¡¯s residence. It was not a tourist


    attraction.


    The car door opened.


    A young woman got out of the car.


    The security guard looked at her very strangely, making sure that he had never seen her before and


    that it was also his first time at the manor.


    Young women were unfamiliar to them. They know the temperaments of several young masters, so


    they must do their jobs well and ask questions before letting them go up the mountain.

 Chapter 2542

    Chapter 2542


    Who knew if this girl might be the suitor of a certain young master?


    This young woman was Carrie.


    After Carrie got off the car, she walked straight to the window of the security booth and pped the


    security guard with the mobile phone in her hand.


    The security guard didn¡¯t expect that she would hit someone. She pped him for being unprepared.


    After reacting, the security guard immediately got up and backed away, avoiding Carrie¡¯s second


    attack.


    The security guard: ¡°Why did you hit me, miss?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with just beating you like a watchdog? I¡¯m telling you, let me go immediately! Do you


    know who I am? I am the younger sister of your second young mistress, her biological sister! I am the


    biological sister-inw of your second young master. You dare to stop me? If you don¡¯t let me go up the


    mountain, you¡¯re looking for a beating!¡±


    The second young mistress¡¯ biological sister?


    In the past, the Newman family had not been friends with the York family. After Camryn and Callum got


    engaged, most of the workers in the manor only knew that the second young mistress had a younger


    brother who was in college, but they had not heard the second young mistress mention her younger


    sister.


    The security guard had never heard of it either.


    The man in the passenger seat and the man in the back seat also got out of the car.


    The taxi driver quickly said, ¡°If you can¡¯t drive up the mountain, I won¡¯t go up. You pay me the fare and


    walk up the mountain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible. It¡¯s so tiring to walk up the mountain. Just wait there and take us to the entrance of


    the vi in a while. Then I¡¯ll pay you the fare.¡±


    Carrie didn¡¯t want to walk up the mountain.


    This mountain may not look high, but walking on it was very tiring.


    She was not as pampered as before, but now that she was out and she was the second young


    mistress of the Newman family, why was she still walking up the mountain?


    There was no car avable, and she could only take a taxi. Carrie felt extremely wronged.


    The taxi driver had no choice but to continue waiting.


    After talking to the taxi driver, Carrie ordered the security guard arrogantly again: ¡°Let us go right away.


    I am the second young mistress of the Newman family and Camryn¡¯s biological sister. I tell you, if you


    don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll tell Camryn, and she will definitely sue you and let you go home and eat your own


    food.¡±


    When the security guard saw that Carrie was no longer taking action, he walked back to the table, took


    out the visitor registration book and a pen, put them in the window, and said to Carrie, ¡°No matter who


    you are, this is our rule here: visitors are wee. You need to register. If you register well, I will


    naturally let you pass.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°If you want to break through and have such courage, I¡¯ll not give you the pass.¡±


    Anyway, he had worked in Wildridge Manor for many years, and he had never seen anyone dare to


    break into Wildridge Manor.


    Carrie was about to hit someone again, but her two cousins, Owen and Pablo, held her back.


    ¡°Carrie, don¡¯t make trouble with him here; it¡¯s boring.¡± Owen said.


    Owen, the eldest son of Brenda, was a ferocious-looking man.


    Brenda and Amy arranged for Owen and Pablo to apany Carrie to Wildridge Manor. Last night,


    these two people apanied Carrie back to the Newman family vi, thinking of poisoning the four


    wolf dogs at night and then climbing in through the door.


    As a result, they didn¡¯t see the four wolf dogs guarding the door, so they thought the wolf dogs were


    tied up.


    Then they boldly opened the door and went in.


    Who knew that when they opened the door and walked into the middle of the yard, the four wolf dogs


    rushed towards them while barking.


    Owen and his cousin, Pablo, ran fast and rushed to the door, climbed over it, and fled.


    But Carrie couldn¡¯t run fast enough. She ran to the door and climbed onto the door. The wolf dog


    jumped up and bit her, dragging her from the door to the ground.


    Four wolf dogs would have torn Carrie apartst night if the butler hadn¡¯t heard the dogs barking and


    quickly gone outside to check.

 Chapter 2543

    Chapter 2543


    Even so, the wolf dog bit Carrie¡¯s foot.


    Camryn was not at home, and the butler did not let Carrie enter the house without her consent. He only


    paid Carrie to go to the hospital for vinations.


    Carrie was so frightened by the wolf dogs that she took the money the butler gave her for vinations


    and ran away quickly. Before running away, she said harshly that she would settle the score with


    Camryn.


    She returned to the Newman family vi this morning with her two cousins, only to discover that


    Camryn wasn¡¯t therest night and had followed Callum back to Wildridge Manor for the weekend.


    Carrie was so angry.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, she took her two cousins, hailed a taxi, and went straight to Wildridge Manor.


    Camryn raised a wolf dog and bit her. She wanted to settle the score with Camryn and alsoined


    to the wives of the York family to let them clearly see the viciousness under Camryn¡¯s kind appearance.


    No matter how bad the rtionship between the two sisters was, they were still sisters. They were


    biological sisters, born to the same mother.


    Camryn actually raised a dog to bite her. She was so vicious. How dare the York family want such a


    daughter-inw?


    Owen picked up a pen and wrote down their names and contact numbers in the visitor registration


    book.


    After looking at it, the security guard let them pass.


    The taxi driver took three people up the mountain.


    Owen said to Carrie, ¡°Carrie, this is the territory of the York family. Calm down your temper and don¡¯t do


    anything. If you do, the three of us will only suffer. The security guard also has a good temper. Seeing


    that you are a girl, he didn¡¯t argue with you; otherwise, even if he doesn¡¯t call the police and call their


    colleagues, we won¡¯t get any good results.¡±


    Carrie curled her lips and said, ¡°Now I am bullied by a tiger, and it was Camryn who hurt me. If it


    weren¡¯t for her and Serenity, I would still be the second Miss Newman in the Newman family, and I


    don¡¯t have to be stopped by a security guard when I go in.¡±


    When both cousins stared at her, Carrie said impatiently, ¡°I know, I won¡¯t do it again. I didn¡¯t hit her hard


    just now. The watchdog dodges fast. If he dodges slowly, a little bit, I really want to blow his head off.


    He¡¯s just a watchdog. What¡¯s the big deal? How dare he stop us froming?¡±


    ¡°These are people¡¯s rules.¡± The taxi driver couldn¡¯t help but say something. He said, ¡°I have sent


    guests here in the past, and they just registered honestly and passed by. But you still cursed and beat


    people. Fortunately, the security guard has a good temper; otherwise,


    Carrie quickly said, ¡°Driver, mind your own business.¡±


    Everyone med Carrie, which made her look very unhappy, and scolded the taxi driver.


    She also had to rely on her two cousins to give her courage. She couldn¡¯t scold her cousin, and the taxi


    driver was nothing but someone who had the nerve to preach to her.


    The taxi driver stopped talking.


    Thinking of such a person, even if she were sent to the gate of Wildridge Manor, she might not be able


    to get in.


    However, it had nothing to do with him.


    He sent them to the gate of the vi, received the fare, and ran away, toozy to care about them


    anymore.


    When he saw that they were blocking the car in the future, he would rather not do their business than


    pick them up again.


    There were no buses or taxis here, unless they booked a taxi toe over, but it would take time for


    the taxi driver toe over, so these three people should wait for the taxi slowly when they leave!


    Halfway up the mountain, there was another security booth.


    This time, even though Carrie had some objections in her heart and disliked going up a mountain and


    being stopped again and again, she didn¡¯t dare to be as arrogant as before, and she didn¡¯t get out of


    the car.


    It was Owen who got off the car to register.


    He had the best temper among the three.

 Chapter 2544

    Chapter 2544


    After a few minutes, the taxi driver sent the three of them to the entrance of the vi.


    ¡°Guys, we¡¯re here. One of you can pay the fare.¡±


    The two cousins got out of the car on their own.


    They were just acting as bodyguards for Carrie and emboldening her. There is no need to pay for


    running errands, but no more money could be taken out of their pockets.


    They were no longer young masters from wealthy families. They bid farewell to the days of spending


    money like water. They worked on their own and earned a monthly sry of several thousand dors.


    They also had to support their wives and children, so they had to save money.


    Unlike Carrie.


    No matter how bad the quarrel between her and Camryn was, even if she couldn¡¯t enter the Newman


    family¡¯s vi, she was still the second youngdy of the Newman family, and she could get a share of


    the Newman family¡¯s property.


    As long as she returned to Newman¡¯s house and got back her bank card, mobile phone, and car keys,


    she would have endless money.


    Carrie should pay for the fare.


    Carrie saw her two cousins getting off the taxi and made it clear that they would not pay the fare. She


    curled her lips, cursed in a low voice, and reluctantly paid the fare.


    The driver received the fare, and after she got off the taxi, he quickly turned around and drove down


    the mountain.


    Owen suddenly said, ¡°Hey, driver, don¡¯t leave yet; wait here; we will take your car back to the cityter.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t take a taxi here.


    The York family had many vehicles, but they wouldn¡¯t let them use them, let alone send them back to


    the city.


    Pablo and Carrie also reacted and wanted to keep the taxi driver. Unfortunately, the taxi driver stepped


    on the elerator and ran very fast, not wanting to do their business at all.


    ¡°Running so fast to be reincarnated¡± After failing to stop the taxi driver, Carrie cursed loudly while


    driving.


    The driver said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make an appointment for a rideter.¡±


    Owen said, ¡°Carrie, you really need to control your temper and ept the reality. Now that my uncle


    has entered, Camryn is the head of the Newman family, and you still suffer a big loss like before. No


    one can help you.


    Even if you have to pretend, you still have to pretend and coax Camryn. Otherwise, how can you live if


    you can¡¯t even get in?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t afford to support this hot-tempered cousin.


    Although Carrie was not as idiotic as before after being imprisoned for more than half a year, her


    temper was still too bad.


    During the time when Carrie was in jail, she went from being arrogant at the beginning to being beaten


    down and then suppressing her bad temper, making her look very honest.


    But as soon as she came out, her bad temper returned to its original state.


    It¡¯s easy to change a country, but it¡¯s hard to change one¡¯s nature.


    Carrie said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about the festivals between Camryn and me. We haven¡¯t had a


    good rtionship since we were young. She doesn¡¯t see me as a sister, and I don¡¯t regard her as a


    sister. During the festivals for more than ten years, even if I humiliate her, she will not be deeply


    attached to my sister.¡±


    She still had this self-awareness.


    Carrie said, ¡°I am the second youngdy of the Newman family. The property of the Newman family


    was left to me and Trenton by my parents, and it is not her turn to inherit it yet. Two cousins, I tell you,


    as long as you help me, we can get everything back. You two have worked at Newman¡¯s for so many


    years, and you have worked hard without any credit. It is so ruthless for Camryn to kick you out of the


    company as soon as she takes over.


    If I take over Newman¡¯spany, I will immediately invite you back, arrange the positions of senior


    executives, and let you help me take care of thepany¡¯s affairs.¡±


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie made a nk promise.

 Chapter 2545

    Chapter 2545


    The Chandler and Joyner families were willing to give Carriepanionship and embolden her


    courage because of this evil idea.


    Carrie was much easier to handle than Camryn.


    In the past, they thought that Camryn was a blind woman who only knew how to sell flowers, so they


    did not take Camryn seriously.


    Who knew that among the three children of the Newman family, Camryn was the most powerful, and


    they were all deceived by Camryn?


    ¡°Carrie, of course we are here to help you. We were doing well in our uncle¡¯spany, but Camryn


    somehow bribed Dalton and asked him to cooperate with her, so he took us away. Only by driving her


    out of thepany will thepany fall into her hands.


    She is your biological sister. After your uncle and aunt came in, you were not at home. Trenton was still


    a child. She took over the Newman family. Even the Newman family¡¯s executives had nothing to say, let


    alone Dalton helping her.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°My uncle is always right in judging people, but this time he fell into the hands of Dalton. My uncle


    promoted him. I don¡¯t know how much I admire him. I even thought about arranging a blind date for him


    and you. Who knew he would help the blind woman?


    Thanks to my uncle for trusting him so much and being so nice to let him be inferior to others in the


    company. In the past, we had to be courteous in front of people named Dalton to please him, for fear


    that he would do us harm.


    You have seen what kind of life our two families are living now, Carrie. It¡¯s just that we want to help you


    get everything back. If you are not straight-forward and strong and your reputation is not justified, we


    can only rely on you. The best we can do now is to embolden you.


    We also know that you are at odds with the blind woman, Camryn, but now we are at a disadvantage.


    You must endure it for a while, bow your head, please her, admit your mistake, and apologize to her.


    When she rxes her guard, you can take care of yourself. It¡¯s not toote to fight back against her.¡±


    Pablo and Owen each spoke individually.


    After Carrie thought for a while, she said, ¡°What you two cousins said makes sense. I¡¯ll try my best, but


    I can¡¯t guarantee that I can do it. That blind woman bullied others too much. When I saw her, I wanted


    to catch her. It¡¯s really hard to please her because of her face.¡±


    Knowing that this cousin had such a temper and was well-spoiled by her parents, the two cousins could


    only persuade her.


    If it weren¡¯t for this cousin¡¯s arrogance and willfulness, the Newman family would not be in this situation


    today, with a blind woman as their family.


    The Newman family would not fall into this situation, and the two of them would not be paupers


    and have to work to survive.


    asionally, they met their old friends, and they allughed at them for being wage earners.


    When they were rich, they were friends, but when they were down, they would ridicule them in various


    ways when they saw them and even deliberately embarrass them.


    They didn¡¯t want this kind of friend anymore.


    If they could turn over in the future, they would suffer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see the blind woman first.¡±


    Camryn said as she walked towards the security room at the gate of the Wildridge Manor first.


    The security guard saw these three peopleing in a taxi. After getting out of the car, they gathered


    together and whispered, not knowing what to say. After talking for a while, they came over, and they


    were already on guard against the three people.


    The two security guards on duty got up and walked out of the security room. When Carrie approached,


    one of the security guards asked her, ¡°Who are you? Who are you looking for?¡±


    People whoe to Wildridge Manor rarelye by taxi.


    These three people were dressed in ordinary clothes and came by taxi. The two security guards


    thought they were rtives and friends of one of the workers.


    Pablo was afraid that if Carrie opened her mouth and called the security watchdog again, offending


    someone, he would get the upper hand. While handing the security guard a cigarette, he said: ¡°Brother


    security guard, we are the natal rtives of your second youngdy-to-be, and we are her cousin; this


    lady, Miss Carrie, is your second young mistress¡¯ biological sister, the second youngdy of the


    Newman family.¡±

 Chapter 2546

    Chapter 2546


    Pablo continued: ¡°Miss Carrie has been traveling for more than half a year and just came back today.


    When she came back, she found that no one was home, so she came to find her sister to get the


    house key and open the door.¡±


    Pablo made up a lie.


    He didn¡¯t want people to know about Carrie¡¯s imprisonment. When Carrie entered it, people in the


    upper ss knew about it. Ordinary people would pay attention to Carrie¡¯s imprisonment.


    So Pablo made up a lie for Carrie, saying that she had just returned from traveling for more than half a


    year and found that the door of her house was locked, so she had no choice but toe here to find


    Camryn to ask for the key.


    The two security guards exchanged nces.


    The second young mistress¡¯ biological sister?


    They had not heard that Camryn had a younger sister.


    They had met Camryn¡¯s younger brother and cousins, but the cousin was not the two men in front of


    them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It urred to them that Camryn had three aunts. Brenda and Amy, the two eldest aunts, did not get


    along well with Camryn and did not feel wee around her, so she never invited them over as guests.


    Only when the younger aunt Azalea (Evelyn) and her family came to Wildridge Manor would they be


    treated as distinguished guests.


    ¡°You three, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll call the butler and ask about the second youngdy.¡±


    A security guard said this and turned back to the security room.


    Another security guard moved three stools and asked Carrie and the others to sit down.


    Although the attitude of the two security guards was very good, Carrie was still dissatisfied. She


    refused to sit down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me. I¡¯ll just go in and find Camryn¡ªjust my sister. I¡¯m not


    here. After being at home for more than half a year, when I came out¡ªoh, when I came back¡ªmy


    sister was actually engaged to Young Master Callum, and I had no idea about it.


    Now that I¡¯m here, I should go in and meet my inws and my soon-to-be brother-inw.¡±


    After Carrie came out, she not only wanted topete with Camryn for the family property but also


    wanted to destroy the rtionship between Camryn and Callum. She thought she was much better


    than Camryn. She was young, beautiful, and had a good figure. The main thing was that she was not


    blind.


    When she met Callumter, she dared to say that Callum couldn¡¯t take his eyes away when he saw


    her.


    Although the blind woman, Camryn, was somewhat pretty, she was blind, and her figure was not as


    sexy as hers.


    The security guard said politely, ¡°Miss, please forgive me. We have never heard about our second


    mistress having a younger sister before. Therefore, we need to ask the butler to make sure and ask for


    her permission before we can let you in.¡±


    Anyone who wanted to see the Second Young Mistress couldn¡¯t. They must obtain the Second Young


    Mistress¡¯s consent.


    There were guests at Wildridge Manor today.


    The eldest mistress¡¯s natal sister, Liberty, was here, and Mr. Lewis and Young Master Josh were also


    here. These three people didn¡¯t seem to be kind people. If they are looking for trouble, they let them in


    without clearly asking. They were derelict in their duties and would be detained.


    Their monthly bonuses were higher than their basic sries.


    Carrie wanted to say something else, but Owen stopped her.


    Owen had a fierce look on his face, and he was more knowledgeable than Carrie. He knew that he


    couldn¡¯t make mistakes in the York family.

 Chapter 2547

    Chapter 2547


    ¡°Carrie.¡± Owen whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡±


    Owen smiled again and said to the security guard, ¡°Let¡¯s just sit here. It¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ll wait until your


    second youngdy agrees to see us, and then we¡¯ll go in.¡±


    Carrie curled her lips and said nothing, feeling extremely frightened to death.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    People she used to beat and scold at will were now hard to meet.


    Camryn, who married into the York family, was different.


    Camryn hadn¡¯t received a marriage certificate with Callum yet, but just being engaged made her look


    superior.


    Carrie cursed in her heart that Callum was just toying with Camryn. When he got tired of ying with


    her, he would abandon Camryn. Then she would buy a truck full of firecrackers and set them off to


    celebrate.


    After receiving a call from the security guard to inquire, the butler replied, ¡°The second youngdy has


    a sister named Carrie. She used to trick the eldestdy, and she was sent to jail by the eldestdy. Is


    she out now? The second youngdy doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with her sister. Her sister often


    bullies the second youngdy.


    After I ask the second youngdy if she wants to see her sister, but the second youngdy doesn¡¯t


    want to see her, let them go.¡±


    The security guard responded quickly.


    Fortunately, they did their duty and let him in without hearing that it was the second young mistress¡¯s


    sister.


    This Miss Carrie had done harm to their eldest youngdy, and she had also treated the second young


    lady very badly.


    Even though she was in jail, she still lied and said she was going on a trip. She was dishonest and


    must be a bad person.


    The butler himself went under the pavilion.


    The people who were sitting and chatting under the pavilion stopped talking when they saw the butler


    coming in.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Callum asked the butler, who walked into the pavilion.


    ¡°Second Young Master, the Second Young Miss, named Carrie Newman, and her two cousins are here.


    They want to see the second young mistress. Do you want them to see the Second Young Mistress?¡±


    Callum looked at Camryn.


    Camryn stretched out her slender hand, picked up the teapot from the stone table, poured half a cup of


    tea into her own empty cup, and added some tea to everyone, then put down the teapot, and then


    continued to drink the tea.


    She slowly tasted the fragrant tea and even praised it as a good tea.


    After she drank less than half a cup of tea, she said calmly, ¡°Tell her to go in if you can, and don¡¯t


    bother me.¡±


    The butler waited quietly for a few minutes. After receiving the answer, he responded respectfully and


    exited the pavilion so as not to disturb everyone anymore.


    The butler immediately replied to the security guard and asked the security guard to convey the second


    youngdy¡¯s wishes.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t know about Carrie, so she asked suspiciously, ¡°Isn¡¯t Carrie in jail? I remember she


    couldn¡¯te out until next year, and she¡¯s out now?¡±


    She looked at Josh again, wondering why Josh didn¡¯t know about this.


    Josh said innocently, ¡°It has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t care whether she lives or dies.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°You said it yourself. In Wiltspoon, nothing can be hidden from you.¡±

 Chapter 2548

    Chapter 2548


    Josh said, ¡°I mean, in Wiltspoon, as long as I want to know, nothing can be hidden from me. Carrie has


    nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t even remember what she looks like. I don¡¯t want to know anything about


    her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I med you wrongly; drink your tea.¡±


    Jasmine picked up her husband¡¯s cup of tea, handed it to him, and asked him to drink the tea and stop


    talking.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh took the tea cup, took a sip of tea, and asked Callum, ¡°Callum, what¡¯s going on with your sister-in-


    law?¡±


    Callum said, ¡°She behaved well inside and came out early. She came out yesterday and returned to


    Newman¡¯s house. She couldn¡¯t get in without the key, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Callum was not happy to hear that Carrie was his sister-inw, but he could not refute it because Carrie


    was really his sister-inw.


    Regardless of whether Carrie and Camryn had sisterhood or not, the fact that they were biological


    sisters couldn¡¯t be erased.


    Camryn said calmly, ¡°They lived in the house my father left me for more than 20 years. Not only did


    they treat me badly, they almost killed me. Carrie is my biological sister, but she doesn¡¯t care about me


    as her sister; you also know how she treats me.


    Ten years ago, I just lost my sight, and she didn¡¯t let me in or let the servants open the door for me.


    She asked me to fumble and open the door by myself. But she took my key away, and I couldn¡¯t use


    the key to open the door. I could only fumble. After opening the door to get in, she also had people


    scatter a lot of ss shards on the ground.


    I am actually a very small-minded person. I will remember those who treat me well, and I will also


    remember those who treat me badly. If I have the opportunity to retaliate against others, I will definitely


    not miss the opportunity.


    Carrie took her two cousins backst night, trying to poison the wolf dog I kept to look after the home.


    They gave up when they didn¡¯t see the dog. Then they climbed in through the door, but the hidden


    dogs inside immediately chased them.


    A dog bit Carrie. The butler also gave her money to go to the hospital for vinationsst night. Now


    that she is here, I know without asking that she came to me to quarrel. It is rare to rest at home during


    the weekend. I don¡¯t want her to ruin my good mood.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s the house your father left for you. It¡¯s your home. You have the final say. Don¡¯t


    worry about her. If it were me, I would have thrown all her things out a long time ago and wouldn¡¯t let


    her even step into my door.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; seeing how she tried to bite me but couldn¡¯t, it was quite healing


    for me.¡±


    Jasmine gave her a thumbs up and said with a smile, ¡°Beat her to death with a stick. It¡¯s too easy for


    her. It¡¯s just fun to tease her slowly and kill her arrogance.¡±


    Jasmine has heard of how arrogant Carrie was.


    Serenity and Elisa had seen it before.


    The first time Serenity met Camryn was at a banquet.


    She sent flowers to Carrie, but Carrie made things difficult for her and forced her to drink. However, the


    drink contained drugs, which were aphrodisiacs.


    Camryn couldn¡¯t see it at the time. If she really drank that ss of wine, the consequences would be


    disastrous.


    Not to mention that Serenity was aware at the time that Grandma May had chosen her as Callum¡¯s


    wife. Even if she didn¡¯t know, with the characters of Serenity and Elisa, she couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Carrie was arrogant, but she bullied the weak and feared the strong. She didn¡¯t dare to target Elisa, the


    little hot pepper, so she targeted Serenity.


    Although Serenity was the eldest mistress of the York family, those top rtives from her natal family


    would only hold her back. Her closest sister, Liberty, was a divorced woman. Carrie felt that Serenity¡¯s


    natal family was not strong enough and was not worthy of Zachary, and she would be kicked out


    sooner orter. Those who abandoned her didn¡¯t take Serenity, the eldest youngdy of the York family,


    seriously at all.


    Her revenge was all directed at Serenity.


    The results could be imagined.

 Chapter 2549

    Chapter 2549


    They knew this but still didn¡¯t know Camryn, how Camryn lived in the Newman family, and how Carrie


    treated her sister. After they found out, they all wished that Carrie would be locked up in prison for the


    rest of her life and note out.


    So, no one would think Camryn was being too harsh on Carrie when she was dealing with her. Instead,


    they think she was just hitting Carrie and yelling at her, not hurting her skin.


    Callum held Camryn¡¯s hand and supported her silently. No matter what decision she made, he would


    support her.


    It was not easy for Camryn to get to where she was today. It¡¯s her destiny; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be


    alive today. She wanted to make things difficult for Carrie.


    Compared with what Mrs. Newman and her daughter, Carrie, had done to Camryn, it was already very


    light revenge.


    Camryn turned her head and looked at Callum. She smiled but said nothing; she just shook his hand


    with her backhand.


    She would not be defeated easily, nor would she forgive someone easily.


    Carrie and her two cousins were at the entrance of Wildridge Manor, waiting for a reply.


    There was no air conditioning outside. Sitting in front of the security room, the sun was shining on her,


    and she felt very hot.


    When she felt hot, her heart became irritated, and she said irritably, ¡°Why haven¡¯t we received a reply


    for so long? What the h-e-l-l is the weather like? It¡¯s already November, and when the sun shines, I still


    feel so hot.¡±


    Pabloforted her: ¡°Just wait; there should be a reply soon. The weather in Wiltspoon is like this: If it


    is November in the lunar calendar, it will not be hot.¡±


    The New Year would not be celebrated until February next year. However, Wiltspoon was not cold,


    even during the New Year.


    Carrie said, ¡°I dare say that Camryn did it on purpose. She deliberately didn¡¯t reply so quickly, and she


    let us sit here and bask in the sun. It would kill us.¡±


    If Carrie had known that she would be so exposed, she would have brought an umbre over.


    Just when Carrie was about to lose her temper, the security guard walked out of the security room and


    said apologetically to Carrie, ¡°Miss, our second youngdy said she doesn¡¯t have time to see you, so


    please go back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Carrie stood up in a hurry, with anger on her pretty face. ¡°She doesn¡¯t see me? She¡¯s not free? What¡¯s


    she busy with? It¡¯s a big weekend; what¡¯s she busy with? I think she did it on purpose and didn¡¯t want


    to see me.


    That blind woman is a b*tch!¡±


    Carrie was so angry that she went crazy.


    The security guard frowned and said, ¡°Miss, please pay attention to your wording.¡±


    Don¡¯t say that their second youngdy can see the light now. Even if she still can¡¯t see, Carrie can¡¯t call


    their second youngdy blind.


    If their second young master heard it and was able to pull out Carrie¡¯s tongue.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    No wonder the rtionship between the second youngdy and Carrie was not good.


    The younger sister, Carrie, had no respect for her elder sister!


    ¡°Who do you think you are? It¡¯s your turn to teach me a lesson? She¡¯s just a blind woman, a blind


    woman, a b!tch, a b!tch¡­ Ugh!¡± Carrie said.


    With Pablo covering Carrie¡¯s mouth, Pablo and Owen worked together to drag Carrie out, who was


    struggling and wanted to yell, and dragged her far away before letting go.

 Chapter 2550

    Chapter 2550


    When Carrie got angry, she turned around and pped Pablo in the face.


    There was a ¡°pop¡± sound.


    Pablo felt a burning pain on his face.


    Without thinking, Pablo pped Carrie in the face.


    Carrie didn¡¯t expect that the eldest cousin of the Joyner family, Pablo, would dare to hit her.


    Growing up, these cousins tried their best to please her, and they did whatever she wanted.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Not to mention her cousins trying to please her; even her two eldest aunts were trying to please her.


    She knew that she was the most beloved child of her parents. Unexpectedly, the eldest cousin of the


    Joyner family actually beat her.


    She covered her beaten face, stared at Pablo in disbelief, and said angrily, ¡°You hit me; how dare you


    hit me?¡±


    Pablo scolded her: ¡°Who do you think you are? You are still from the Newman family¡¯s second miss?


    Bah, you¡¯re just a girl in jail. I really thought you were still the superior Second Miss Newman before!


    Carrie, let me tell you, your mother will nevere out alive. She behaved so well inside. That¡¯s


    terrible. Once the two-year reprieve is up, she will be found guilty and executed. Even if your father


    comes out alive, things will have changed drastically after more than ten years. Do you think your


    father will be as prosperous as before when hees out?


    Your parents killed my uncle. Now that Camryn has gained power, she will never make it easy for you.


    Even if your fatheres out, she will still have many ways to make your father¡¯s life worse than


    death. You can still count on your parents to help. Back up and dream!


    Don¡¯t even look at where this ce is. You don¡¯t want to live long. On the York family¡¯s territory, you are


    calling the second youngdy a blind woman and a b!tch. If you want to die, don¡¯t take me with you.


    With my eldest cousin, Owen, we don¡¯t want to die yet.


    Do you believe that Camryn is still the same Camryn who you previously bullied? You didn¡¯t necessarily


    take advantage of her in the past. I really thought you were very powerful. We are just following you to


    please your parents and want to get more benefits from them.


    You still can¡¯t see the situation clearly. If you insist on being strong, arrogant, and willful, you will only


    die faster, and even if you don¡¯t die, you will go back in. What does it feel like to be in jail? You have


    only been out for two days, and you are thinking about going in again?¡±


    Pablo couldn¡¯t bear this cousin, Carrie, anymore.


    He used to work at Newman¡¯s and tried his best to please Carrie, but he was just trying to please his


    uncle so that he could climb higher in Newman¡¯s and earn more.


    If not for profit, who would be willing to pamper Carrie, who was willful, unruly, and ignorant of the


    world?


    If Carrie could listen, she wouldn¡¯t be called Carrie.


    She was even more angry when Pablo scolded her like this.


    She¡¯s pretending to hit Pablo again.


    ¡°Carrie.¡±


    Owen, relying on himself as the eldest, immediately stood between the two of them, preventing them


    from starting a fight again.


    ¡°Carrie, your cousin Pablo is right. Now is not the time for you to lose your temper. We should work


    together to help you get everything back from the Newman family. Otherwise, you won¡¯t even have a


    ce to live.¡±


    After hearing this, Carrie put down her hand and said to Pablo, ¡°I am doing this to my eldest cousin.


    You hit me. When I get home, I will tell my second aunt, Amy, that you hit me. You were the one who


    made the first move; do you think I owe you? You just hit me, but I can¡¯t fight back?¡±


    ¡°Carrie, just recognize the facts. You are not much better than us now. Look at you. You can¡¯t even


    enter the Newman family vi. What¡¯s the use of standing in front of us? If you have the ability, go to


    Camryn or stand in front of Master York.¡±


    Her cousin made fun of Carrie. One face was red with anger.


    She turned around and walked back to the door of the vi, shouting, ¡°Camryn, get out of here, get out


    of here. You think you can just hide in there? I tell you, if you won¡¯te out to see me today, I will call


    the policeter and use you of letting your wolf dogs bite people. I will beat all four of your wolf dogs


    to death and stew them with dog meat.¡±

 Chapter 2551

    Chapter 2551


    The security guard heard Carrie making a fuss at the door and called the butler. The butler said, ¡°If she


    makes any noise again, drive her away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Owen saw this and said to Pablo, ¡°Why did you instigate her to go there and make a noise? It offended


    the people inside, and we have nothing to gain.¡±


    Pablo said bitterly, ¡°What do we have to be afraid of now? Thepany is gone. We have lost our


    house and car; what else can they do to us? Are we going to lose our jobs? The worst we can do is


    collect scraps, which is also very profitable. I¡¯m afraid that by then we won¡¯t even be able to collect


    scraps.¡±


    Owen sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know the tricks of these people. Go, take Carrie away,


    take her down the mountain, and don¡¯t let her make a fuss there.¡±


    Pablo pursed his lips and said nothing.


    ¡°Think about it; we have to use her to fight with Camryn so she can win the rightful fight. We are just


    nephews and can¡¯tpete with their daughters.¡±


    After listening to Owen¡¯s advice, Pablo and Owen went over together, covered Carrie¡¯s mouth again,


    and forcibly dragged her away.


    This time, the two cousins dragged Carrie down the mountain.


    Carrie was a weak woman, not as strong as her two cousins. After being dragged for a while, in order


    to feel better, she agreed to follow them away, and the two cousins let her go.


    Knowing that Carrie had no benefits for them now and that they would never please her like before,


    Carrie followed them honestly.


    Rose also knew that Carrie went to Wildridge Manor to make a fuss.


    Her daughter-inw didn¡¯t want to see Carrie, so she let Carrie make a fuss, which wouldn¡¯tst more


    than a few minutes.


    The happy weekend passed quickly.


    Mondayes.


    The young people who were on vacation at Wildridge Manor returned to the city from Wildridge Manor


    on Sunday night.


    At 7:30 in the morning, Camryn got in the car and was going to visit the flower shop. In the afternoon,


    she had to go to thepany and would have to go for several days.


    She thought about bringing a bouquet of flowers from the flower shop to the York Corporation, telling


    Callum that she was going on a business trip for several days, giving him a bouquet of flowers, and


    coaxing him so as not to make him sad.


    As soon as the door of the vi opened, Carrie, who was hiding at the door, took the opportunity to rush


    in.


    Camryn didn¡¯t panic and just asked the driver to stop.


    After the driver stopped the car, she still sat in the car and just pressed the window.


    Soon, she heard Carrie yelling, ¡°Let me go. Why are you driving me out? This is my home, and


    Camryn, you¡¯re the one who should get out. This is my house, and it¡¯s not your house. You¡¯re


    upying my house!¡±


    Carrie rushed into the Newman family vi. Unfortunately, before she could run far, the butler and


    another servant caught her and pushed her out.


    Carrie kept struggling.


    She couldn¡¯t break free.


    It¡¯s Monday. Her cousins all had to go to work, and her two aunts also had to go to work, so no one


    could apany her.


    She waited at the door of the vi at dawn to prevent anyone inside from discovering it. Finally, when


    Camryn was about to go out, she took advantage of the door of the vi to open. She rushed in,


    thinking that she had gone in, but she never thought that the servant had stopped her and driven her


    out.


    Seeing that there was no hope of getting in, Carrie rushed to Camryn¡¯s car window angrily and reached


    in to pull Camryn¡¯s hair.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Camryn didn¡¯t even look at her at first, but she urately grabbed her hand without her hair being


    pulled.


    With a strong pull, Carrie¡¯s whole body was pressed against the car window, and she suddenly


    screamed in pain.


    ¡°Blind woman, let me go, let me go!¡±


    Camryn had always been very strong.

 Chapter 2552

    Chapter 2552


    Carrie had learned this before.


    Camryn gained a lot of strength from the extensive housework that her mother made her do.


    Camryn didn¡¯t let go; Carrie stretched out her other hand, trying to pry Camryn¡¯s hand away. Camryn


    lowered her head and bit the back of her hand hard, making Carrie scream. It screamed like a killing


    pig.


    ¡°Camryn, sister, sister, I won¡¯t scold you anymore; I won¡¯t hit you anymore; please let go; it hurts.¡±


    Carrie was so painful that she gave up.


    Camryn waited for her to cry and beg for a long time before letting go of her hand and mouth.


    Carrie¡¯s hand retracted and then kept shaking.


    The back of her hand was bitten with blood marks by Camryn.


    The wrist that was grabbed was also red from being strangled.


    When did this blind woman move so quickly?


    She actually grabbed her wrist urately and bit the back of her hand.


    With tears in her eyes, Carrie stared at her sister in the car resentfully.


    If looks could kill, she had already cut Camryn into pieces.


    ¡°Camryn, this is my home. I want to go home. Why did you rece everyone in the house? Why don¡¯t


    you let me in?¡±


    Camryn got out of the car.


    After she got off the car, she walked around the car and came to Carrie.


    Carrie saw that she didn¡¯t even have to touch the car when walking, and she walked very naturally. She


    looked at Camryn nkly.


    ¨CCan Camryn see it?


    ¨CMy aunt said that the second young master of the York family hired some miraculous doctor to help


    Camryn treat her eyes. Was it cured?


    ¨CWhat kind of miraculous doctor is so powerful?


    ¨CCamryn had been blind for ten years. Her little aunt Azalea (Evelyn) took her everywhere to seek


    medical advice, but there was no cure. The disciple of the miracle doctor actually cured Camryn¡¯s eyes


    in a short period of time?


    Carrie tentatively stretched out her hand in front of Camryn and waved it.


    Camryn looked at her quietly.


    Carrie: ¡°It¡¯s still the same as before, can¡¯t you see?¡±


    Camryn said nothing.


    She didn¡¯t say that she could see it or that she couldn¡¯t see it, leaving it up to Carrie to guess.


    ¡°Camryn, I don¡¯t care if you can see it or not; this is my home; I want to go home; you can¡¯t kick me out.


    Also, if your dog bites me, you have topensate me!¡±


    Camryn: ¡°You were paid that night and asked you to get vinated.¡±


    Carrie choked and then said angrily, ¡°Camryn, I said, This is my home; I want to go home; you have no


    right to stop me and prevent me from going home! Don¡¯t think that the Newman family is yours. If there


    is awsuit, I can also get a lot of family property. And Newman¡¯spany is all mine. I am only


    qualified to inherit what belongs to my parents. You are just my father¡¯s stepdaughter. What


    qualifications do you have to inherit?¡±


    Camryn said calmly, ¡°You can consult awyer to see if I am qualified to inherit. Newman¡¯spany,


    this building, and Newman¡¯s vi really belong to your family? You should visit the prison and ask your


    parents who owns all this.


    My father left the house to me. It was you who upied my house. You have lived in my house for


    more than ten or twenty years, and you regard it as yours. Who is being unreasonable? Who is


    upying whose property?¡±


    Carrie blushed angrily. ¡°You are talking nonsense; how can this house belong to your father? Even if it


    really belongs to your father, my mother is your father¡¯s legal wife. When he dies, my mother will inherit


    his inheritance, and it will naturally be my mother¡¯s house.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2553

    Chapter 2553


    Camryn said, ¡°Before my father died, he made a will. His personal property before marriage was all left


    to me. It was your mother who bullied me because I was young and took over my family property. As


    for your mother and my father¡¯s joint property, your mother has already taken away the other half.¡±


    Camryn was only two years old when her father died, but when he made his will, many people were


    present. Many people could not understand her father¡¯s decision to make a will at such a young age.


    Her aunt said that it was because her biological father loved her as a daughter so much that he made a


    will in advance at a young age.


    He left all his personal property before marriage and half of the joint property after marriage to her.


    Her grandparents bought this vi to serve as a wedding venue for her father. Naturally, it was his


    personal premarital property and was left to her.


    There were also Newman¡¯s shares, which were also her father¡¯s personal property before marriage and


    were also given to her.


    Although the Newman family did not have as much money as they didter, they were not poor either.


    The value of her father¡¯s personal property had increased countless times.


    Camryn¡¯s response left Carrie with a look of disbelief on her face.


    The house they had been living in belongs to Camryn?


    She hadn¡¯t heard her parents mention it.


    Such arge vi actually belonged to Camryn personally?


    After a long while, Carrie regained her senses. She said in disbelief, ¡°How is it possible? I was born


    here and grew up here. This is my home. When did it be your home? You lied to me. You are


    upying my house and making up random things.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Can you open the password door in your parents¡¯ room? I dare say the real estate deed


    is locked in the safe in your parents¡¯ room. Go open the safe and take it out. You¡¯ll know just by looking


    at it.¡±


    Camryn knew that her father had a will, but the property certificate for her house was not in her hands.


    She heard from her aunt that because she was only two years old, even though her father had


    transferred the house to her name when he was still alive, because she was too young, her mother


    should hold the property certificate.


    She had never seen the real estate certificate. She was blind and couldn¡¯t see it.


    Her vision had returned to normal now, but her stepfather and mother¡¯s room had a password lock, and


    she didn¡¯t know the password and couldn¡¯t get in.


    Callum said to ask someone toe and tear down the door.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Camryn thought about waiting for her brother toe back and ask him if he knew the password; she


    would open the door.


    Carrie came out early, so she could use Carrie to go in and open the door, and then ask Carrie to clear


    out all their things. From now on, this home would only be her and Trenton¡¯s home.


    Of course, if Trenton didn¡¯t want to live in the same family as her eldest sister, it didn¡¯t matter to her.


    When Trenton graduated, Camryn would give him her brother¡¯s share of the property, and he would


    make his own arrangements. If he wanted to buy a house or car and reinvest, he could do whatever he


    wanted without her interfering.


    ¡°Of course I know. After you let me in, I opened the door to my parents¡¯ room. I want to take out the real


    estate certificate and see whose name is on it.¡±


    Carrie thought that Camryn was blind, even if she opened the door to her parents¡¯ room and got the


    real estate certificate. Camryn couldn¡¯t see whose name it belonged to. She said it belonged to her


    parents. What could Camryn do?


    If Camryn¡¯s biological father had been so smart and had foresight, he would not have been killed by her


    parents.


    Camryn¡¯s biological father was not prescient. He knew that he and his wife belonged to him, and she


    didn¡¯t want to. He probably only had one child in his life, his daughter. Out of love for her, he would give


    up all the names in his name early. The property was left to his only child.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that his love for his daughter would actually reserve a share of the family


    property for her. When his daughter became an adult, she would be strong and be able to take


    back everything that belonged to her.


    Camryn said calmly, ¡°Carrie, I will make you convinced.¡±

 Chapter 2554

    Chapter 2554


    Camryn turned around, touched the car body, then opened the car door, got back in the car, and


    ordered the driver: ¡°Send me back to the door of the house.¡±


    Then she said to the butler, ¡°Ask her to follow me in. ¡°


    Carrie saw that she was still touching the car body when she returned to the car, so she shook off her


    suspicions and thought that Camryn was still blind.


    No more worries.


    She went in first to get her mobile phone and bank card.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    A few minutester,


    The two sisters went upstairs one after another.


    Carrie walked in front. She was afraid that Camryn would change her mind again and ordered


    someone to take her out. Now everyone in this family had been reced by Camryn, and these people


    would not listen to her.


    She had to get her things quickly.


    Camryn walked leisurely.


    She also received a call from Callum on the way. She stopped on the stairs and talked on the phone


    with Callum.


    After talking on the phone for a while, Camryn went upstairs.


    She went up to the second floor and saw Carrieing out of the room. Carrie was holding the new


    Herm¨¨s bag she bought before going in. Without asking, she knew that she was going back to the


    room to pick up her things. Thinking about it, it¡¯s been hard to live without a mobile phone and money


    these past two days.


    Camryn¡¯s eyes flickered, and she let Carrie take those things because Carrie¡¯s bank card had been


    frozen by her, and Carrie couldn¡¯t spend the money on her bank card when she went out.


    Carrie was still young, had no job, and had no source of ie. Her parents gave her a bank card in


    exchange for her pocket money. It was in the name of thepany and was paid to her every month


    from thepany¡¯s ount. Arge amount of money was loaded into a bank card for her to spend


    her days and nights.


    As soon as Camryn took over the Newman family, she froze Carrie¡¯s bank card.


    Carrie nced at Camryn proudly and said loudly, ¡°Blind Woman, I will convince youter and see who


    drives whom out.¡±


    Camryn said calmly, ¡°Go and get the real estate certificate; take a look, and you¡¯ll know.¡±


    ¡°Just wait; I¡¯ll show it to you now.¡± Carrie strode to her parents¡¯ room and entered the password in front


    of Camryn. Anyway, Camryn was blind. She couldn¡¯t see the password she entered.


    After entering the password, Carrie opened the door and went in. She was the most beloved child of


    her parents. She not only knew the password to the password door but also the password to the safe in


    her parents¡¯ room.


    Carrie thought Camryn couldn¡¯t see it, and she didn¡¯t prevent Camryn from seeing the password, so


    she let Camryn ¡°fumble¡± to get in.


    Carrie entered the password of the safe, opened the door of the safe, and saw several bundles of cash


    in the safe. One bundle of cash was one hundred thousand, and there were hundreds of thousands.


    Without hesitation, Carrie grabbed a bundle of cash and tried to stuff it into her bag, but it was too


    heavy, so in the end she only took 30,000 cash and stuffed it into her bag.


    Then she rummaged through the safe and actually found the real estate deed. Of course, there was


    more than one real estate deed, and there were other houses in her parents¡¯ names.


    She picked up the real estate certificates and opened them one by one before she found the real estate


    certificate for the current Newman family vi. She opened it and found that the name on the real


    estate certificate was really Camryn¡¯s.

 Chapter 2555

    Chapter 2555


    Carrie was stunned.


    This house was really Camryn¡¯s house.


    Then her family was indeed upying Camryn¡¯s house.


    She remembered that there were other houses in her home, but the square footage was not as big as


    this vi. Arge family was used to living here. In addition, Camryn¡¯s presence at home was low, and


    even the servants could be bullied. She asked, Who would care that this house belongs to Camryn?


    Camryn reached out and took the real estate certificate from Carrie¡¯s hand.


    Then she called the butler and ordered, ¡°Take someone upstairs and clean Carrie out for me.¡±


    ¡°Camryn, you¡­who said this house is in your name?¡± It¡¯s done. I saw the name on the real estate


    certificate. It¡¯s in my mother¡¯s name. This is my mother¡¯s house. It¡¯s my house. You are the one who


    should get out.¡±


    Camryn looked at it with a half-smile. She said, ¡°Carrie, Dr. Carden has treated my eyes, and I can


    already see. Do you think I can¡¯t read? The name on the real estate certificate is clearly my name.


    Your family lives in my house and has never paid me a penny in rent. Don¡¯t take anything away from


    my house. It will be considered a mortgage for the twenty years you have lived here.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Camryn, can you see?¡±


    This blind woman, Camryn, could actually see again!


    So many doctors couldn¡¯t cure her eyes, but Dr. Carden was so powerful that she actually cured her


    eyes and allowed Camryn to see the light again.


    Then Camryn still pretended not to be able to see?


    ¡°Camryn, you lied to me!¡±


    No matter how stupid she was, she wanted to understand.


    Camryn didn¡¯t tell her about regaining sight at first, so she thought Camryn was still blind. Then she let


    her in, opened the password door of her parents¡¯ room, and then opened the door of the safe.


    Camryn¡¯s purpose was to know the passwords for the password doors and safes.


    Carrie was unprepared and let Camryn watch from the side as she entered the password. Camryn had


    probably already memorized the password.


    Camryn had a very good memory.


    When she was blind, she relied on counting steps when walking. If she had a bad memory and couldn¡¯t


    remember steps, she would easily go the wrong way.


    And she lived like a normal person in a familiar ce because she had a good memory, hearing, and


    sense of smell.


    Camryn looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with lying to you? You¡¯ve lied to me before.¡±


    Carrie red at her angrily.


    Soon, Carrie reacted and turned around to take the hundreds of thousands of dors of cash from the


    safe.


    The people in this family were all from Camryn. Now she was alone and couldn¡¯t defeat Camryn.


    If Camryn were still blind, she would have had some chance of winning, but now she has no chance of


    winning at all.


    Carrie wanted to get her money before she got kicked out.


    After being kicked out, she needed to spend money.


    Without money, those cousins didn¡¯t treat her as well as before.


    When she had a meal at her aunt¡¯s house, the aunts keptining that the food and meat were


    expensive, saying they had no money and couldn¡¯t buy good food to entertain her. They were trying to


    get money from her in disguise.


    Let her get her things back and help them change the situation.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At least buy a big house for each of their two families so that they don¡¯t have to rent.


    She had a lot of money on her bank card, and it would be better to take the cash away.


    Camryn let her take the cash.


    When the butler came upstairs with his people, Camryn ordered, ¡°Get all the money in her hand. This is


    the property of my family. She cannot be allowed to take away the cash. After driving her out, she will


    not be allowed to take away the cash. She is not allowed to step in again unless she gets my


    permission.¡±


    ¡°Camryn, this money belongs to my parents. How can I say it is your family¡¯s property? Do you have


    any shame? You can make so much money. It belongs to my parents.


    Don¡¯t take my money; this is my money, my money!¡±

 Chapter 2556

    Chapter 2556


    Carrie desperately wanted to protect the money, but she was no match for the strength of two servants.


    She didn¡¯t know where Camryn hired a servant with such strength.


    Hundreds of thousands of dors in cash were all taken back.


    ¡°This is my home, and what is in my home is my property. Carrie, thank you for opening the door for


    me. I will give this bag to you for opening the door.¡±


    Carrie was so angry that she wanted to strangle Camryn to death.


    It was obviously a bag she bought with money, but the shameless Camryn actually said it would be


    given to her.


    ¡°If you stare at me again, I will even take my bag back. Should you get out by yourself, or should I have


    someone take you out?¡± Camryn spoke with a chuckle, but her words fell into Carrie¡¯s ears. It was as


    cold as ice, which made Carrie feel chilled.


    Both aunts said that the most ruthless one was Camryn.


    Carrie now learned and understood that the most ruthless person was Camryn, who didn¡¯t care about


    the rtionship between sisters at all!


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush me. I¡¯ll go by myself. Camryn, everything in the Newman family doesn¡¯t belong


    to you alone. Just wait for me, and I will get back what belongs to me and my parents.¡± Carrie said. She


    hugged her bag tightly and walked out angrily.


    She wanted to file awsuit and divide the family property!


    Camryn smiled; she was not afraid that Carrie would file awsuit and fight her for the family property.


    Everything in the Newman family was already under her control.


    Even if Carrie filed awsuit to take away the property belonging to her parents, she would tell Carrie


    that those illegalpanies were the property of Carrie¡¯s parents and had been sealed up long ago.


    Most of the shares of thepanies that had not been sealed up belonged to Camryn.


    Carrie still wanted to divide the money with Trenton. If it were really divided into Carrie¡¯s hands, it would


    be much less than she imagined.


    Save it as a surprise for Carrie; don¡¯t rush to tell her now.


    When Carrie got her share of the property, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to it. After losing all her


    property, it depended on how much Carrie could do, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it anymore


    because, after thewsuit, it was clearly divided.


    Even if Carrie did not lose the family fortune, Camryn would still take it back from her, and it would still


    be fair and honest.


    Carrie walked out of the Newman family vi under the gaze of two servants, and Camryn let her drive


    away.


    It¡¯s easy to drive away, but difficult to keep. It depended on whether Carrie could make enough money


    to keep her luxury car.


    After Carrie drove out of the Newman family vi, she stopped on the side of the road. She first took


    out her mobile phone. The phone was out of battery. She took out the charger, plugged it into the car to


    charge, then turned on the phone and called Mrs. Janzen, but who knew the person who answered the


    phone was a stranger?


    Carrie: ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Janzen? Please put Mrs. Janzen on the phone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who Mrs. Janzen is. You dialed the wrong number. This number is a new one I bought,¡±


    the person on the other end said.


    After the conversation, the person hung up the phone immediately.


    Wrong call?


    Did she remember it wrong?


    She remembered this number.


    Carrie was determined to fight again, but she couldn¡¯t get through. The other party must have blocked


    her.


    Could it be that Mrs. Janzen canceled the number and someone else then bought it?


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    But why did Mrs. Janzen cancel this number?


    Why didn¡¯t Mrs. Janzen notify her before canceling this number?


    Could it be that Serenity knew that Mrs. Janzen wanted to join forces with her?


    Serenity was irvoyant and had good ears, so she found out about it so quickly!


    Carrie was puzzled.

 Chapter 2557

    Chapter 2557


    Unable to get through to Mrs. Janzen, Carrie called her eldest aunt, Brenda.


    After Brenda answered her call, Carrie said to her, ¡°Auntie, I got my things back. Now that I have


    money, you can rent an apartment for me and stay here temporarily. When I first filed awsuit, I got a


    share of the family property. I got a lot of money and bought a big vi.¡±


    After hearing that Carrie got her things back, Brenda asked her repeatedly, ¡°You can go in? Why don¡¯t


    you live at home if you can go in? ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to live in a big vi? You have to rent a house and


    spend extra money.¡±


    Carrie was silent and then said, ¡°Auntie, let¡¯s talk about it after we meet. It¡¯s not as easy as you think.


    Let¡¯s do this for now. I¡¯m going to drive to refuel now. There¡¯s not much gas left. After refueling, I¡¯ll go to


    your ce.¡±


    ¡°Tell my second aunt Amy and cousins that I¡¯ll treat them to dinner at noon. I¡¯ve been very grateful to


    my cousins for the past two days. They helped me. I have a bad temper and willfulness, but I am not an


    ungrateful person. I will remember all the good things you did for me.


    Now I am a little depressed. When I take back my family¡¯s property, I won¡¯t treat you badly, and I will


    definitely help you regain your reputation and let you live the life of a rich person before.¡±


    Carrie wanted to spread the pie, and she also felt that she could really file awsuit to get her property


    back. She was worth at least several hundred million, and she had a lot of money. If she gave it to her


    two aunts, the family would be defenseless, and she could help the two elder cousins.


    She didn¡¯t understand business. If she wanted to go back to Newman¡¯spany, she would have to


    ask acquaintances to help her take care of thepany¡¯s affairs.


    Carrie thought that her two eldest aunt¡¯s cousins had always been very kind to her, even if it was just to


    please her. They had also worked at Newman¡¯s for several years and had more or less experience.


    When the time came, she would let her cousins help her manage thepany, and she would just


    count the money and spend it. It would be easy and cool.


    She would not be like Camryn, who took care of business herself when she couldn¡¯t see. Now that she


    could see, she didn¡¯t know how tired Camryn would be.


    Carrie didn¡¯t know how much money her family really had. She had heard her mother say before that


    the Newman family also had a worth of over $100 million.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She thought it was more than 100 million.


    Otherwise, their family¡¯s life would not be so luxurious. It¡¯s just that their parents like to keep a low


    profile and don¡¯t show off their wealth. Therefore, in Wiltspoon, everyone thought that the Newman


    family was a wealthy family, not a real wealthy family.


    In fact, their family had long been a wealthy one.


    For that rich family fortune, Carrie had to win thewsuit, and she also needed her two aunts to help


    her.


    There were a lot of past events that she didn¡¯t even know about. Her two aunts were older and would


    definitely know.


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Auntie, you would do your work first. If you finished your work earlier, you


    could get off work earlier.¡±


    After hearing what Carrie said, Brenda knew that there was an ident that Carrie couldn¡¯t solve. She


    needed to find someone to help her. They discussed it, but since Carrie had money, they were still very


    happy.


    At least they could get some benefits from Carrie.


    Carrie was young and energetic, and she didn¡¯t know how high the sky was. She thought that after


    going in for reform, she would be much more restrained when she came out. However, after a few


    days, her original shape was revealed. It¡¯s true that a country¡¯s nature is easy to change but hard to


    change. But such a niece was easy to handle. She was too young, had not experienced the torment of


    society, and was not sensible.


    As long as they could control this niece, win thewsuit, and get back the Newman family¡¯s property,


    everything in the Newman family would not fall into their hands.


    Brenda thought about talking to her husband and children for a while and tried to please Carrie as


    before. When they coaxed the Newman family¡¯s property from Carrie, it would not be toote to turn


    back.


    As for Brenda¡¯s eldest brother and sister-inw, who were still in prison, Brenda thought that it would


    take at least ten years for her eldest brother toe out. By the time he came out, things would have


    changed.

 Chapter 2558

    Chapter 2558


    Brenda was afraid her sister-inw wouldn¡¯t be able toe out alive.


    Deep down, Brenda actually disliked her elder sister-inw. She felt that Mrs. Newman was a beauty.


    Mrs. Newman first married her younger brother and killed him, then married her eldest brother. and the


    eldest brother had now also been taken to prison.


    Although the eldest brother couldn¡¯t escape his involvement in his younger brother¡¯s death, the source


    of the trouble was still Mrs. Newman.


    The eldest brother teamed up to kill his younger brother in order to be honest with Mrs. Newman.


    It would be great if he could take revenge on Camryn.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking that Camryn was now the prospective second youngdy of the York family, with the York


    family as their backer, they were afraid that they would not have the chance or the courage to take


    revenge on Camryn.


    Brenda mentally called her eldest niece a b!tch hundreds of times to relieve her anger.


    Camryn could guess where Carrie would go after leaving the Newman family, and she didn¡¯t care.


    Let the two elder aunts suck all of Carrie¡¯s blood.


    In the past, when the two eldest aunts had money at home, they always wanted to take advantage of


    their parents¡¯ family and get benefits.


    Now both families have be working people. They were used to living a wealthy life, and they


    always dreamed of returning to the world of rich people. Carrie asked them for help; wouldn¡¯t it just


    suck their blood?


    When the time came, Carrie took the meager property that was assigned to her and was sucked clean


    by the two families. It was their dog-eat-dog time, and she just watched the show from the sidelines.


    Camryn and Trenton had said that she would not give them anything that belonged to her, and she


    would return anything that did not belong to her to him.


    Seeing that the big house where her mother lived before was magnificently decorated, but she, the real


    owner of the vi, was forced to live in the same room with the nanny, Camryn ordered the butler:


    ¡°Clean this room; this room needs to be redecorated.¡±


    Thisrge room was the master room.


    Camryn first asked people to move the safe back to the room where she was currently living. She did


    not touch her mother¡¯s precious jewelry and kept it for Trenton to keep.


    Before vacating her mother¡¯s room, Camryn also sent a message to Trenton, telling him that she


    wanted to clean out his parents¡¯ room.


    It took Trenton a while to reply to her.


    ¡°Sister, please let my parents¡¯ belongings be moved into my room. No matter how sorry they are to you,


    they are still my parents.¡±


    Camryn replied, ¡°That¡¯s okay, then move it into yours. ¡± Go to the room; I want to redecorate the master


    room.¡±


    Trenton sent a voice message: ¡°Sister, you can do whatever you want; it is your home; you can do


    whatever you want; I have no objection. Sister, did something happen this morning?¡±


    The eldest sister was now in charge of the Newman family after the parents and second sister entered,


    and the makeup of the family had also changed. Callum, the brother-inw who could both look out for


    and defend his sister, brought in arge number of new members to the family.


    His eldest sister was not a petty person. After she had taken revenge, she would no longer care about


    small things. She had not cleaned her parents¡¯ room for such a long time. Early this morning, she


    suddenly had to clean out her parents¡¯ room and redecorate it. Trenton guessed that something must


    have happened.

 Chapter 2559

    Chapter 2559


    Someone stepped on his eldest sister¡¯s tail, irritating her.


    His eldest sister¡¯s resentment, which she had suppressed for years, broke out again before she had to


    clear out the contents of his parents¡¯ room.


    Another point was that his eldest sister did not know the password to his parents¡¯ password door, not


    even him.


    His mother said that he was partial to his eldest sister and kept many things from her.


    Camryn did not hide it from Trenton and told him everything about Carrie¡¯s early release from prison


    and hering in early in the morning.


    After hearing this, Trenton sighed. It turned out that it was Carrie who was the troublemaker.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then the Newman family was afraid that they would start making trouble again.


    He said to Camryn, ¡°Sister, you can just move the things from my parents¡¯ room to my room. And also


    move the things in the second sister¡¯s room and clean out the second sister¡¯s room. Since the house


    belongs to you, if you don¡¯t want the second sister to live there, you won¡¯t let her live there.¡±


    Trenton could not plead for the second sister, Carrie. He knew better than anyone how Carrie tortured


    his eldest sister, Camryn, in the past.


    Carrie had been undergoing transformation for such a long time, but it seemed that she had not really


    transformed well. She behaved well and came out early. It was just for the sake ofing out early;


    she was just pretending.


    ¡°Also, when the second sister wants to file awsuit to divide the family property, tell me not to let her


    share too much. She can¡¯t keep it. No matter how much property is in her hands, she will lose it all.


    There is no money to spend. She only knows how to get angry and spend money randomly.¡±


    Trenton felt that if the Newman family was left to Camryn, he could study with peace of mind. If the


    Newman family fell into the hands of Carrie, he could not wait to run home overnight to stop her.


    He knew both sisters well.


    Carrie was undoubtedly a prodigal, and her parents also indulged and spoiled her.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t give it to my second sister. I¡¯ll take a leave, go back, and then go visit the prison, meet


    my parents, and ask them to inherit their property in their name. I will guarantee my second sister¡¯s


    basic life.¡±


    Trenton thought of inheriting his parents¡¯ property, and then he would ensure the second sister¡¯s basic


    life, a basic life, so that she would not go hungry and have a ce to live, and he would not give the


    second sister a chance to waste her family.


    He was the only son of his parents. Although they didn¡¯t love him as much as they did his second


    sister, his parents had frequently stated that he was a boy and would support the family in the future,


    and his son would inherit the family property.


    When Carrie got married, she would be given arge dowry.


    Of course, the parents did not say these words in front of Carrie for fear that she would cause trouble if


    she found out.


    Carrie always felt that her parents loved her the most and that everything in the Newman family should


    be hers.


    She always said that Trenton was a boy and that he had to stand upright and train him well so that he


    could be self-reliant and start his own business.


    After Camryn was silent, he said, ¡°Trenton, if you get your parents¡¯ property, your second sister will


    make you dizzy every day, so you have to be mentally prepared. You also know what kind of person


    she is.


    She can do anything, and she won¡¯t show mercy to you just because you are her half-brother.¡±


    Trenton smiled and said, ¡°My parents, if you trust me, leave it to me, and I will transfer it to you and put


    it in your hands. It is useless for her to make trouble with me. If she makes trouble with you, she is


    asking for trouble.¡±

 Chapter 2560

    Chapter 2560


    ¡°In short, our Newman family¡¯s property cannot let my second sister lose. And our two eldest aunts will


    definitely coax my second sister and suck all her blood. She will give everything to others without


    coaxing or being coaxed.¡±


    Trenton did this just to protect the Newman family¡¯s property.


    His parents were still alive, so the only thing he could do was let his parents transfer all the property in


    his name, and then he transferred it to Camryn. He could trust Camryn as a person, and it was not


    Camryn¡¯s thing, and Camryn would not be greedy for him.


    There was no need for Camryn to be greedy for him now. His brother-inw¡¯s family had so much


    money, and the eldest sister, Camryn, was the second youngdy of the York family, and she still


    looked down on the little wealth he could get.


    ¡°Sister, how much legal property do my parents still have?¡± Trenton thought of the businesses his


    parents had run before. Some of them were illegal and had been sealed up. The illegal ie had


    also been confiscated. He could inherit it. It was the legal ie of the parents.


    Camryn replied, ¡°Their illegal business and all the proceeds have been seized and confiscated.


    Newman¡¯spany did not break thew. Fortunately, your father listened to the advice and did not let


    Newman¡¯spany touch the illegal business.


    My dad holds the majority of the shares in Newman¡¯s Enterprise. My grandparents gave the majority to


    my dad. My dad also owns shares, so he owns most of the shares. The rest is your dad¡¯s and several


    other small shareholders.


    Based on the current Newman¡¯s share price plus several properties under his name, if calcted


    together, it is estimated to be just over 100 million.¡±


    Mr. Newman was severely sentenced. He teamed up with his wife to kill his biological brother. It was


    also an economic crime, so he was sentenced severely.


    Trenton asked again: ¡°How much was the total wealth of the Newman family before the ident?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°More than a billion.¡±


    Trenton knew it in his heart, and he said, ¡°Sister, just do as I say; I am now asking for leave, flying


    back, going to find my parents, and asking them to transfer the property in their name to my name.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t directly tell them to pass it on to Camryn because his parents are afraid that Camryn hates


    them now.


    Pass it on to him; his parents were totally willing.


    After all, his parents had said that no matter how much money he made, it would be reserved for him in


    the future.


    As long as his parents¡¯ property is transferred to his name, it¡¯s up to him how he wants to arrange it.


    In order to protect the Newman family¡¯s property, prevent Carrie from being ruined, and prevent his two


    eldest aunts from plotting against him, Trenton decided to do this.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Camryn pursed her lips and said, ¡°You are an adult, so you can make your decision. When you are


    free, go to thepany to intern and hone your skills. Our Newman family will be here for you. There is


    a factory in the city where you go to university, and the business is not very good. If you dare to ept


    the challenge, I will leave it to you to take care of it. You can take care of the factory while going to


    university, and you can bring that factory back to life. It proves that you have the ability to protect your


    family¡¯s property.¡±


    Trenton boldly epted Camryn¡¯s challenge.


    But he didn¡¯t like her referring to the siblings as two families.


    He said, ¡°Sister, we are a family. We are all members of the Newman family. We all belong to the same


    grandparents. Our Newman family¡¯s property was earned by our great-grandfather and grandfather. It


    has been managed by three generations of our grandparents. To achieve such a scale today, we must


    protect everything in our Newman family together.¡±


    The grandparents divided the family property, and the majority was given to the second uncle. Trenton


    didn¡¯t want to ask why; he thought there must be the old Mr. Newman¡¯s intention.


    Although the Newman family had the current financial background, his own father was also


    indispensable, but without the original foundation, his father would not be able to develop the Newman


    family to the scale it is today..

 Chapter 2561

    Chapter 2561


    Trenton¡¯s father also did something illegal. Although all illegal businesses had been sealed up and the


    amount involved was not particrlyrge, it had also affected Newman¡¯s reputation, causing the value


    of Newman¡¯s shares to decline, business to decline, and Newman¡¯s property to shrink significantly.


    Now Camryn had taken over the Newman family, and with the efforts of her and Dalton to turn the tide,


    the Newman family had finally ovee the difficulties.


    Camryn didn¡¯t tell Trenton this; it was Dalton who told him. Only then did Trenton realize how much


    bitterness was hidden behind Camryn¡¯s gentle tone.


    Camryn avenged Trenton¡¯s father and sent his parents there. It was also Trenton¡¯s parents who


    committed a crime. It was difficult for him to ept Camryn¡¯s righteousness in exterminating rtives,


    but he also understood her.


    The Newman family was under the control of Camryn, but Camryn also said that she would not give


    away anything that belongs to her, and she would not be greedy for anything that did not belong to her.


    Whatever should be given to Trenton, Camryn would give it to him.


    As for Carrie, that was awsuit between him and Carrie.


    Camryn would only give Trenton his parents¡¯ belongings.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Trenton¡¯s parents only had two children, he and Carrie. Naturally, this would be his and Carrie¡¯swsuit.


    Trenton: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to ss first. I¡¯ll ask for leave after ss, and we¡¯ll talk slowly when we get


    back.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Well, you go to ss.¡±


    After the sister and brother ended the call, Camryn followed Trenton¡¯s request, and the things from his


    parents¡¯ room were moved into his room.


    As for the things in Carrie¡¯s room, one day, when she felt better, she would notify Carrie toe and


    move them out. From now on, she and Carrie were two families.


    ¡°Miss, Second Young Master York is here.¡±


    Camryn hummed, took her mobile phone, went back to the room to get her household registration


    book, and went downstairs.


    The butler would arrange the cleaning properly, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    When she went down to the first floor, Callum happened toe in from outside.


    ¡°Camryn, are you okay?¡± Callum strode over and asked with concern as he walked.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°What can I do? This room is full of people, including me and you. It¡¯s not like


    I was before. I can still be tortured by them.¡±


    Callum looked her up and down, and then he felt relieved after making sure that nothing was wrong


    with her.


    Camryn: ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe over? And here you are. You don¡¯t have to go to work.¡±


    Callum held her hand, walked to the sofa, sat down, and said, ¡°I¡¯m still worried, so I came over to see if


    it¡¯s okay. In thepany, there is also Mr. Bucham there, and the eldest brother is also at home. If


    anything happens, Mr. Bucham will find the eldest brother. Although the eldest brother is still on


    marriage leave, if they encounter important things that they can¡¯t solve, they should not let the eldest


    brother finish the marriage leave ande back to work at thepany.


    What are you doing with the household registration book?¡±


    Callum sat down and saw Camryn holding the household registration book in her hand.


    Camryn looked at him and asked him seriously, ¡°Callum, will you regret marrying me? I am not as kind


    as you think; I also have a cruel side. If you regret it, we can resolve it. If you don¡¯t regret the


    engagement, we will go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the marriage certificate now.¡±


    Callum stretched out his hand and flicked her forehead. ¡°Who do you think about me? I know your


    character, and I understand you both. Family grievances: if you are too kind, like the Holy Mother, no


    matter how many things others have done to hurt you, you can forgive them. Camryn, I don¡¯t regret it.


    You will never regret it in this life!¡±

 Chapter 2562

    Chapter 2562


    Callum believed in his own vision, and he believed in Grandma. He had been with her for so long, and


    he also understood her character and behavior clearly.


    Camryn said, ¡°Once you get the marriage certificate, it will be for life, and you will not get divorced,


    right? You have to think carefully. A man as good as you might meet a woman who is better than me


    and more suitable for you in the future. By that time, you tell me, you married me because your


    grandma chose me, and the woman you meetter is your true love, and I will not fulfill your wish.¡±


    Callum tapped her pretty nose again and said, ¡°Have you not heard what people outside say about the


    men of my York family? They are all crazy people. The rules of my York family are that after marrying a


    wife, we must be loyal to the family and our marriage for a lifetime. No cheating or divorce!


    If I vite family rules and am kicked out of the house, I will have nothing to do with the York family in


    the future.


    Also, I married you not because my grandma chose you but because I fell in love with you. I will marry


    you because I love you, and it¡¯s useless for my grandma to force me.¡±


    Callum took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Camryn asked, thinking he was going to call grandma.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my household registration book with me. We were going to get a marriage certificate. I


    called my mother and asked her to bring me the household registration book. Before people got off


    work at noon, we went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to go through the marriage procedures.¡±


    With the marriage certificate, they were legally married. Callum didn¡¯t dare let Camryn know how


    anxious he was to marry her and make her his legitimate wife.


    She said she would get married after her eyes were cured and she could see him.


    He kept waiting until her eyes could see again.


    Her eyesight had not returned to normal, but she could clearly see what was in front of her.


    Callum was thinking about how to ask her to get a marriage certificate. Unexpectedly, Camryn would


    take the initiative to get the certificate.


    This was the tacit understanding between their husband and wife. Callum was thinking about getting


    the certificate, and Camryn brought it up.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°You can do it in the afternoon or tomorrow; don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum: ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry; I¡¯m very anxious. I want my wife to spend the long nights with me, but I don¡¯t


    want to spend every night holding a pillow. It will be a long night.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    Her face soon became red.


    After receiving the marriage certificate, they would be legally husband and wife. They must also start


    making arrangements for the wedding. The most important thing was that she must fulfill her


    obligations as a wife.


    Even if two people were engaged, they hadn¡¯t gone beyond the border. At most, they just hug and kiss


    each other.


    Azalea (Evelyn) told her that Callum really loved her, and she respected her very much. Callum would


    not cross the threshold until the day when she got the marriage certificate, and she always told her to


    be nice to Callum.


    Azalea thought she was not enthusiastic enough and always looked indifferent.


    Now, Camryn finally understood Serenity¡¯s mood when Zacharyined about her to Liberty.


    Liberty always told Serenity to be nicer to Zachary, as if Serenity often bullied Zachary and was not


    good to him.


    Sometimes, when there was a minor conflict, Zachary would go back to Liberty toin. Serenity


    comined to him in private, saying that she had never seen a man who loved going back to her sister


    toin as much as Zachary.


    She said that Zachary had gone her way and left her with no way to go.


    Camryn stillughed at Serenity at that time, and her little aunt, Azalea, said the same about her now.


    Sheughed too wildly at Serenity, so when it was her turn, she, like Serenity, would end up being the


    object of envy, jealousy, and hatred.

 Chapter 2563

    Chapter 2563


    ¡°Camryn, please give me some time. I¡¯ll call my mother right away.¡±


    Callum kissed Camryn on the face and then quickly called Rose.


    It took a while for Rose to answer Callum¡¯s call.


    ¡°Mom, are you free?¡±


    Rose asked, ¡°I just got up. I have nothing to do today. What¡¯s the matter? Do you need mom¡¯s help?¡±


    When Callum grew up, he rarely needed help from his parents for anything.


    Rose felt as though her children were not in need of her.


    Callum said, ¡°Camryn and I n to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get our marriage certificate before


    noon. I don¡¯t have my household registration book with me. Can you or my dad bring the household


    registration book to me now? Or I can ask someone to send it to me. I¡¯m thinking going back and forth


    will dy the formalities until the afternoon, and I don¡¯t want to dy it until the afternoon.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t brought his household registration book, Callum would have wanted to take Camryn to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau to go through the marriage procedures right now.


    After he truly fell in love with Camryn, he looked forward to getting married.


    It¡¯s just that Camryn couldn¡¯t see yet at that time. Facing the excellent him, she felt a little inferior. She


    hesitated and even thought about epting his feelings for a long time before she dared to ept him.


    The reason she was able to get engaged was because he went to FC Manor several times just to ask


    Dr. Carden to treat her eyes. After she found out, she mustered up the courage to spend the rest of her


    life with him, so she got engaged first.


    She always hoped to actually see him before getting married.


    She said she wanted to know what the man she married looked like.


    Listening to what Callum said to her future mother-inw, Camryn¡¯s face turned red again.


    He was so impatient¡­


    As soon as Rose heard that it was such a good thing, she immediately became energetic and said


    with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m free. I will send it to you right away. Are you in the Newman family or thepany


    now?¡±


    Callum: ¡°I¡¯m at Newman¡¯s house. I didn¡¯t go back to thepany in the morning.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Okay, I will send it to you now. Do you need the diamond ring?¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Yes, mom, you were so considerate. I was so happy that I forgot about the diamond ring.


    I had already ordered an eternity diamond ring and put it in the safe in my room, and I changed the


    password of the safe to Camryn¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Rose: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it for now. I¡¯m going to get the household registration book and the


    diamond ring. I will send them directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau. You can just wait for me at the door of


    the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡±


    Rose felt that the distance from home to the Newman family vi was longer. It would be closer to go


    directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau, so she asked Callum to take Camryn to wait at the door of the Civil


    Affairs Bureau.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Callum had no objection.


    After the mother and son ended the call, Callum turned his head and looked at Camryn. His eyes were


    so gentle that he could shed tears, and his words were particrly gentle. He said, ¡°Camryn, I asked


    my mother to bring me the household registration book, and she sent it directly to the door of the Civil


    Affairs Bureau. We will go to the Civil Affairs Bureauter and wait for my mother there.¡±


    Camryn nodded and responded, ¡°Just make your arrangements, and I will listen to you.¡±


    Callum hugged her and said softly, ¡°Today, you listen to me, and after today, I will listen to you. In our


    little family, you have the final say. There is something else that needs to be done for you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Camryn raised her head and looked at him curiously, guessing what it was that she had to work hard


    for.


    Callum said, ¡°After receiving the certificate, we are husband and wife. There must be someone in


    charge of the house. You are in charge, and you have the final say. I will hand over the financial power.


    From now on, my ie and property under my name will be handed over to you. What do you want?


    You can spend whatever you want; you don¡¯t have to help me save money.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°This is really sweet and a bit of hard work.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it in a few years. I am also busy now. Carrie also wants to file awsuit with me to


    divide the family property. Although I am not afraid of her, it still takes me some time to deal with her,


    and she will be messy.¡±


    It took a few years of marriage to get familiar with everything.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then the economic power will be handed over to you. You don¡¯t need to


    take care of the management of the smallpanies under my name. You just need to manage the


    money.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will help you manage the money.¡±

 Chapter 2564

    Chapter 2564


    Camryn made no excuses.


    She just managed his bank card for him and wouldn¡¯t restrict him from spending money, and she didn¡¯t


    have to spend his money.


    Callum kissed her on the face, then looked at her and smiled.


    The more he watched her, the more he liked her.


    Camryn: ¡°Why are you always looking at meughing?¡±


    ¡°Happy, Camryn; I¡¯m so happy. I can¡¯t help but want tough.¡± As Callum said that, heughed again.


    He amused Camryn.


    After the two of them flirted with each other for a while, they looked at the time and estimated that their


    mother would be arriving soon. Callum said to his fianc¨¦e, ¡°Camryn, my mother should be arriving


    soon. Let¡¯s go too. When we get to the Civil Affairs Bureau, my mother will arrive soon.¡±


    Callum also wanted to go to the flower shop to buy a bouquet of roses.


    Camryn suddenly proposed to get a marriage certificate. Callum was not ready, but it was toote to


    make up for it now.


    Flowers, diamond rings, nothing less.


    This was the woman he would cherish for the rest of his life, so he couldn¡¯t wrong her.


    ¡°Okay.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    When Camryn stood up and stretched out her hand to him, she safely put her hand into his big palm


    and let him pull her up.


    The two people walked out holding hands.


    It¡¯s hoped that she and Callum could grow old together and be in love with each other for the rest of


    their lives, just like the parents-inw. Their decades-long marriage was as sweet as first love, which


    was really enviable for younger generations like them.


    Camryn did not go out in her car but chose to sit in the same car with Callum, and Callum drove.


    She didn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license because she lost her sight when she was 16 and couldn¡¯t get a


    driver¡¯s license.


    The driver at home was a bodyguard assigned to her by Callum, who could not only protect her but


    also act as her driver.


    Twenty minutester,


    At the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Rose arrived at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau two minutes earlier than Callum.


    Seeing Callum¡¯s caring, Rose got out of the car with a smile.


    Callum¡¯s father, Matthias, also came over. When Rose got off the car, he also got off the car.


    Callum slowly stopped the car.


    Camryn¡¯s eyesight wasn¡¯t that good yet. She didn¡¯t see clearly until her parents-inw came closer.


    They came to give Callum the household registration book.


    She suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Because she suddenly proposed to get the marriage certificate first, Callum was not prepared in


    advance and needed his parents to give him a household registration book.


    Camryn got out of the car with a bouquet in her arms. Callum got out of the car and bought her arge


    bouquet of roses when she passed the flower shop.


    It was beautiful, bright, and eye-catching.


    She had always liked flowers and nts, so she opened a flower shop.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry; it was my impromptu decision that made you tired to make a trip.¡±


    Camryn apologized to her parents-inw as soon as she got out of the car.


    Rose smiled and took her hand. ¡°Camryn, you made thisst-minute idea, but our family has been


    looking forward to it. How can I me you? We are very happy. Mom is happy to make this trip for


    you.¡±

 Chapter 2565

    Chapter 2565


    Matthias also smiled and said, ¡°Yes, this is a good thing. We are very happy. Callum, take Camryn in to


    complete the formalities, as it is gettingte. When it¡¯s time to leave work, the staff still waits for you.¡±


    At the urging of his parents, Callum took Camryn¡¯s hand, took the household registration book handed


    over by his mother and the diamond ring he had ordered long ago, and entered the civil affairs office


    with Camryn.


    Rose and Matthias did not leave but waited outside for the two people toe out.


    Matthias tilted his head and said to Rose, ¡°This reminds me of thirty-two years ago, when we came


    here to get the certificate. It seems like it happened yesterday. In the blink of an eye, our eldest son


    also walked in here. Time passed. It goes so fast, and we are getting old too.¡±


    Matthias took Rose¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I told you, I will grow old with you.¡±


    Rose also said emotionally, ¡°Yes, time flies so fast. I always feel that I am only eighteen years old,


    but my son is already thirty, and we are really old. It¡¯s hard not to recognize our age.¡±


    Matthias: ¡°You are not old at all. In my eyes, you¡¯re eighteen years old.¡±


    Rose was very well maintained. Standing next to Callum, others would think they were siblings.


    Although Matthias took good care of himself because he used to help take care of the family business,


    he was very busy at work and had many things to worry about, and his manes already had gray hair.


    After retiring, he dyed his hair ck at his wife¡¯s repeated request.


    Even so, when he and his wife stood together, it still seemed that he was ten years older than her. In


    fact, they were only one year apart.


    Matthias¡¯ praise made Rose smile. She said, ¡°I also want to be eighteen years old, but unfortunately I


    can¡¯t. No matter how well I take care of myself, I will still grow old.¡±


    Matthias: ¡°I will grow old with you; don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Rose smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. As long as you are by my side, I won¡¯t be afraid if the sky falls.¡±


    Matthias said this to Rose when she married him.


    Decadester, the words Matthias said were still echoing in her ears, and he meant what he said.


    Today their eldest son got married, and they hoped the young couple could be as happy as they were


    for the rest of their lives.


    Callum and Camryn received their marriage certificates and walked out of the Civil Affairs Bureau to


    see the warm scene of their parents cuddling with each other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The young couple stopped involuntarily and looked at the old couple, who had been in love for more


    than thirty years.


    Callum: ¡°Camryn, we will be like my parents, growing old together and loving each other as before.¡±


    Camryn nodded with a smile. ¡°I envy the love and marriage of your parents the most. They have also


    set a good example for us. Let¡¯s study hard.¡±


    Facing her newly minted husband, she smiled, stretched out her right hand towards Callum, and said


    with a smile, ¡°Callum, please give me guidance for the rest of your life.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°I also ask for your guidance for the rest of your life.¡±


    Callum shook hands with her, hugged her into his arms, and looked down at her red lips.


    After a kiss, the couple rested their foreheads against each other, with each other¡¯s eyes full of


    affection.


    After a moment, Callum walked out with her fingers sped tightly and walked towards her parents.


    ¡°Dad, Mom.¡±


    Callum called his parents.


    Camryn also called her parents.


    Rose smiled brightly. She responded to her son and daughter-inw, then took out two big red


    envelopes from her bag and handed them to her son and daughter-inw, respectively. She said with a


    smile, ¡°This is a red envelope from mom to you two. I wish you a happy receipt of the certificates.


    Happy wedding.¡±


    Matthias also gave two big red envelopes.


    There was a bank card inside. Camryn didn¡¯t know how much money was in the bank card.


    She took the red envelope from her parents-inw and thanked them.

 Chapter 2566

    Chapter 2566


    Rose said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner. I called the Wiltspoon Hotel and booked a private room. Let¡¯s go there


    to eat and celebrate. I also invited everyone to the hotel for dinner. Grandma knows that you two got


    married today. I¡¯m very happy to get the certificate.


    Camryn, I just called your aunt Azalea (Evelyn) and told her about you and Callum getting the marriage


    certificate. Please ask your aunt toe over so that you and Callum can talk about the wedding.


    There are still a few months before the New Year, so we should try to have the wedding before the end


    of the year.¡±


    Rose was so quick.


    As soon as the two little ones here received their certificates, she made an appointment with Azalea


    (Evelyn) over there to discuss the wedding of the young couple.


    Although Camryn¡¯s stepfather and biological mother were still there, they were in prison, and Camryn


    hated them and would not discuss the wedding with them. Therefore, Rose invited Azalea toe


    over.


    However, Mrs. Newman was Camryn¡¯s biological mother after all. Rose still asked her daughter-in-


    law for her wishes: ¡°Camryn, where is your mother? Do you want to tell her?¡±


    Camryn may not be able to get blessings from Mrs. Newman, but let her know.


    After Camryn thought for a while, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with Callum to see her and tell her that my parents


    can talk to my little aunt Azalea about everything about Callum and my wedding. Even though the


    Newman family is big, only my little aunt Azalea is good to me.¡±


    Camryn also had a younger brother, but he was still young and did not understand this.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rose smiled. ¡°Your little aunt is also very happy to know that you have received your marriage


    certificate. She said she woulde over in the afternoon.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Camryn and Callum got engaged, the York family supported her. Her eyes were also getting


    better, and Azalea was relieved to leave her poor and lucky niece to Callum to take care of her.


    Azalea also had a lot of things going on at home, so she didn¡¯t go back to her parents¡¯ house often. But


    she often talks to Camryn and her sister on the phone.


    In Camryn¡¯s heart, Azalea had long since taken her mother¡¯s ce.


    The maternal love she couldn¡¯t get from her biological mother. She felt the care like maternal love from


    her little aunt, Azalea.


    Rose asked, ¡°When are you and Callum going to visit the prison?¡±


    ¡°In the afternoon. When shees back after seeing her, my little aunt is here too.¡±


    Rose nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first so we don¡¯t get hungry.¡±


    As Rose said that, she reached for her son, but when she saw that his hand was on her daughter-in-


    law¡¯s hand, she pulled her hand back, stopped, and said to him with a smile, ¡°Today, you two just


    received the marriage certificate. Mom won¡¯tpete with you for Camryn.¡±


    Callumughed. Then he said to his newlywed wife, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m feeling a bit anxious. I have the feeling


    that my mother will take you away at any moment. Dad, you need to support your wife and assist your


    son. Keep your wife from constantly ncing at my wife.¡±


    ¡°Callum.¡± Camryn blushed and patted his arm.


    The whole familyughed.


    They left the Civil Affairs Bureau with a smile and went to the Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.


    Before Callum drove, he took photos of two marriage certificates and sent them to Moments to officially


    announce his marriage.


    He was Camryn¡¯s husband as of today, and Camryn was his wife.


    Camryn also openly posted the news of his marriage in his circle of friends.


    It quickly received a ton of likes.

 Chapter 2567

    Chapter 2567


    Kevin, who was far away in Jensburg, also saw the moments posted by his second brother, Callum,


    and saw that his second brother and second sister-inw received their marriage certificates. He was


    so envious.


    He couldn¡¯t sit still and immediately walked out of his office in the hotel, left the hotel, and drove to the


    Queen Enterprise.


    At this time, Hayden had just finished negotiating a business deal.


    She stood up, stretched out her hand to shake the other person¡¯s hand, and said gently, ¡°Mr. Johnston,


    it¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡±


    Mr. Johnston smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡±


    Hayden said politely, ¡°It¡¯s dinner time, Mr. Johnston; I treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Queen. I aming here this time. My schedule is very tight, and I really can¡¯t spare


    the time. I have to catch a flight, so dinner can only be done on the ne. Next time, next time Ie


    over, I will treat you to dinner.¡±


    Hayden said understandingly, ¡°Mr. Johnston, when youe over, it must be me who invites you to


    dinner. How can you invite me? Then next time youe over, you must give me a chance to treat you


    to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Mr. Johnston responded with a smile.


    Hayden nced at Hugh.


    Hugh understood and got up to get the Jensburg specialties that she had prepared for Mr. Johnston.


    ¡°Mr. Johnston, this is some Jensburg specialty we prepared for you. It¡¯s not something expensive; it¡¯s


    our Jensburg specialty for you to try.¡±


    Mr. Johnston declined politely and finally took it with a smile. After receiving the gift, he said, ¡°Mr.


    Queen, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    Although it was difficult to win the order from Queen Enterprise when discussing business with Hayden,


    it was hard to find fault with Hayden¡¯s way of dealing with people. Even though she was a serious and


    cold person.


    It¡¯s just that such a good young talent was actually gay.


    It really disappointed many bosses who wanted to marry the Queen family.


    If Hayden was not gay, they would all want to lead a red line between their daughter and Hayden.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden, Hugh, and several senior executives escorted Mr. Johnston and his people out of the


    president¡¯s office and directly to the office building. They watched Mr. Johnston and his entourage get


    into the pre-arranged vehicle and head to Jensburg¡¯s international airport.


    Mr. Johnston was indeed in a hurry and had no time to go to the Greenrest Hotel for dinner.


    The vehicle in which Mr. Johnston was sitting met Kevin¡¯s Maybach at the gate of Queen Enterprise.


    Mr. Johnston didn¡¯t recognize Kevin¡¯s car, nor did he know Kevin. He had only heard of the third young


    master of the York family. It was only after the scandal about Kevin and Hayden¡¯s homosexuality


    spread that Mr. Johnston paid attention to Kevin.


    It could be said that Kevin was famous for his first love.


    Many people who usually didn¡¯t pay enough attention to him started to pay attention to him because he


    pursued the president of Queen Enterprise.


    Kevin¡¯s car moved out of the way of Mr. Johnston¡¯s car, and after Mr. Johnston¡¯s car drove out, he


    drove into Queen Enterprise.


    Mr. Johnston also turned around and looked. ¡°Whose car is that?¡±


    Since Mr. Johnston came from out of town, the car he was riding in was invited. The driver was from


    Jensburg. After hearing Mr. Johnston¡¯s words, the driver started driving the car. He replied, ¡°That¡¯s the


    car of the third young master of the York family. Now everyone in Jensburg knows that the third young


    master of York and the young master of Queen often use the same car; both are Maybachs. The


    license te number is different only in thest digit, which is recognized.¡±

 Chapter 2568

    Chapter 2568


    Mr. Johnston suddenly realized and said, ¡°It turns out to be the car of Mr. York. He really goes to the


    Queen Enterprise to pester Mr. Queen every day. I thought it was a rumor.¡±


    The driver said, ¡°This is not a rumor; it is a fact. Young Master Queen is the youngest and most


    outstanding president of argepany in Jensburg. His handsome appearance has attracted many


    girls. He is the dream man for young women in Jensburg.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Queen, whom so many girls couldn¡¯t catch up with, was actually


    pursued by a man.


    However, from their appearance, Young Master York and Young Master Queen are really a good


    match. If one of them is a woman, that¡¯s a match made in heaven. It¡¯s a pity that they are two grown


    men.¡±


    The love between the two people pped many girls in the face.


    The daughters of famous families in Jensburg hated Kevin so much that they actually lost to this man!


    ¡°Have they confirmed their rtionship?¡± Mr. Johnston was gossiping. ¡°I heard that Young Master York


    is still pursuing Young Master Queen. Is it wishful thinking of Young Master York? In fact, Young Master


    Queen is always a normal man, and Young Master York is the one who is abnormal?¡±


    The driver replied, ¡°I don¡¯t care about this. I¡¯m just a driver, and I know what everyone in Jensburg


    knows. Who knows what¡¯s really going on? Young Master Queen is indifferent. Although he has


    contacts with many bosses, he has no real close friends.¡±


    Mr. Johnston: ¡°Really. No one can know his inner thoughts, but I heard that Young Master Queen is


    bing more and more tolerant towards Young Master York, and Young Master York even wore


    women¡¯s clothes and pretended to be a woman for Young Master Queen. Young Master Queen should


    like women; otherwise, Young Master York wouldn¡¯t wear women¡¯s clothes and pretend to be a woman


    for him.¡±


    Kevin swaggered around the market in women¡¯s clothes and even went to the Queen Enterprise. There


    were many people there, and it was impossible for everyone to keep it a secret for him. If someone


    said it, it would spread to ten, and it would soon spread throughout Jensburg.


    Mr. Johnston added, ¡°I heard that the York family in Wiltspoon has always had a very good family


    tradition. The young Master York is so crooked that the elders of the family don¡¯t even care. It¡¯s a good


    thing that the elders are open-minded, but this is too much.


    As long as the elders take care of it, Young Master York will not be so presumptuous. He is a good-


    grown man, but he is gay. If I were his son, I could be mad at him.¡±


    Mr. Johnston¡¯s subordinates also echoed his words.


    Even the driver shared their opinion.


    Homos*xuality was difficult for many people to ept.


    Kevin didn¡¯t know that just walking by him like this would attractments from strangers.


    But he didn¡¯t care.


    There was also a sense of superiority that made him sober when everyone else was drunk.


    When he first started pursuing Hayden, it was still rough and turbulent. As time passed, everyone had


    be ustomed to his and Hayden¡¯s affairs.


    Anyway, no matter what others say, he just knew that he was a normal man.


    Hayden saw Kevin¡¯s vehicle driving into herpany, so she stopped and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s time


    to get off work. You guys should go have a meal too.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s Maybach drove straight to the door of the office building and stopped. As soon as they saw


    each other, they knew what was going on, and they dispersed. Only Hugh stayed with his sister and


    saw Kevin getting out of the car holding arge bouquet of flowers.


    Hugh said, ¡°Sister, every time I see him, he buys you a big bouquet of roses. It feels so romantic.¡±


    Hayden nced at Hugh and said coldly, ¡°This kind of romance is for you to enjoy. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hughughed lowly. ¡°I told Kevin to let him pursue me. I don¡¯t mind having a gay rtionship with him,


    but he doesn¡¯t look down on me. What can I do?¡±

 Chapter 2569

    Chapter 2569


    Kevin walked into the office building holding a bouquet.


    After getting off work hours, many employees went out. They were used to it when they saw Kevin


    coming in with a bouquet of flowers. It would be strange if Kevin didn¡¯t show up one day.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    No matter how much everyone ndered Kevin in their hearts, they still treated him respectfully.


    Kevin smiled and nodded, responding to the greetings of the staff.


    Soon, he walked up to the Queen siblings.


    ¡°Hayden, let¡¯s get off work. I¡¯ll pick you up, and let¡¯s go to dinner together. This bouquet of flowers is for


    you.¡±


    Kevin said that and handed the bouquet to Hayden.


    Hayden said calmly, ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t like bouquets. Don¡¯t bring me a bouquet every time youe


    over. My office has almost be a flower shop.¡±


    Sometimes Kevin would visit her multiple times each day and deliver bouquets to her.


    If Hayden threw the bouquet he sent into the trash can, he would retaliate by sending her more flowers.


    Kevin seemed to be about to eat Hayden alive.


    Kevin: ¡°I¡¯ll buy more vases and send them to your office.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Are you trying to insinuate that I am a vase? Fill my office with vases.¡±


    Kevin smiled. ¡°Well, it¡¯s mine, isn¡¯t it? Then I won¡¯t send you this kind of bouquet next time, but a


    bouquet that is easy to handle. Those vases in your office can be moved home and disyed, so that


    your office is no longer a ce for vases.¡±


    Hugh was standing aside. He said, ¡°Mr. York, my brother doesn¡¯t like the bouquet you sent, but I like it


    very much. Give it to me. I will give it to my confidante and save a lot of money.¡±


    ¡°Hugh, you haven¡¯t gotten off work yet.¡±


    Kevin stuffed the bouquet into Hayden¡¯s arms and naturally took one of Hayden¡¯s hands.


    Hugh pretended to be exaggerated and said, ¡°Mr. York, I am standing here as a big man. Don¡¯t tell me


    that you have only seen me now. Then your eyesight will be wrong. Brother, you have to think carefully;


    don¡¯t choose a blind man.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I only have Hayden in my eyes, and I can¡¯t see you as a light bulb. Hayden, let¡¯s go to


    dinner, and I¡¯ll tell you some newster. Should we go to the Fortress Hotel? Or just go home to eat?¡±


    The house Kevin bought in the Yuvinn Vi area was under renovation. If he really went home to eat,


    he would go to Hayden¡¯s small home. Anyway, he was a regr visitor there.


    Hayden said helplessly, ¡°With so many people watching, Kevin, you can¡¯t save some face for me.¡±


    Kevin pulled her out and smiled: ¡°We are aboveboard, not sneaky; there is nothing wrong with being


    embarrassing. Who else in Jensburg doesn¡¯t know about us?¡±


    Seeing his proud look, Hayden really wanted to kick him.


    Hugh followed the two of them and said as he walked, ¡°You invited my brother to dinner, but not me,


    Mr. York. If you don¡¯t invite me to dinner, I might wear small shoes for you, say bad things about you in


    front of my brother, and ruin your good impression with my brother.¡±


    Kevin said confidently, ¡°Hayden understands the type of person I am, and she has faith in me. You


    should make an appointment with your confidant and make a decision once you¡¯ve found the right one;


    Hayden should not be concerned about your marriage.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    As for Hayden¡¯s bodyguard group, they had be invisible.

 Chapter 2570

    Chapter 2570


    Hugh followed them silently.


    He stood by helplessly as Kevin pushed Hayden into the car. Soon, the Maybach drove out of Queen


    Enterprise under his gaze.


    Hugh muttered, ¡°Kevin is really the most arrogant brother-inw I have ever seen. He is not at all


    fawning or ttering to his only brother-inw.¡±


    After muttering, Hugh did not follow him to be a light bulb.


    If he really had a brother, he would definitely follow Kevin, and he couldn¡¯t let Kevin harm his brother.


    But Hayden was his sister, and his sister would always get married. Kevin was suitable for his sister, so


    he couldn¡¯t follow him to be a light bulb; otherwise, Kevin would go to his parents to sue him, and his


    parents would scold him.


    Now, in front of his parents, Kevin was much more respectable than his siblings.


    ¡°Hugh didn¡¯t follow, did he?¡± Kevin asked Hayden in the passenger seat while driving.


    Hayden didn¡¯t even need to look back. She said, ¡°He¡¯s just a mean talker. He won¡¯t really follow us.


    He¡¯s afraid you¡¯ll sue him in front of my parents. He¡¯s only ten minutes younger than me, but he still has


    no girlfriend yet.


    When I had you, my parents naturally set their sights on him and began to worry about his life events.


    As soon as youined about him, my parents scolded him, and the scolding would turn into urging


    marriage, and he¡¯s scared to death.¡±


    Hayden was a little anxious about Hugh¡¯s undecided thoughts, but he had no choice but to do so.


    She had Kevin, but she still didn¡¯t know where her brother¡¯s other half was.


    In the past, Hayden always wanted to bring Hugh and Kathryn together, but unfortunately, Hugh was


    not interesting, and Kathryn had no feelings for him either.


    But Kathryn had Pedro Fraser by her side.


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sue Hugh all the time. Who told him to always be a light bulb and


    disturb our dates? He¡¯s such a big man; it¡¯s better for Sonny to have winks. Sonny knows what light


    bulbs mean.¡±


    Sonny: His uncle always said that he was a little light bulb. The more he talked about it, the more he


    gradually understood that as long as his uncle and his aunt were together and he followed, his uncle


    would call him a light bulb.


    ¡°You said you wanted to tell me something, what?¡±


    Hayden leaned back on the car seat to rx her nerves.


    She and Kevin were the only ones in the car. The bodyguard team also followed behind in the


    bodyguard car, and they couldn¡¯t hear what the two people said in the car.


    Kevin said, ¡°My second brother and second sister-inw went to get their marriage certificate today.


    The certificate they got in the morning was posted on Moments just now. I was so jealous.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hayden understood that Kevin was here to coax her into getting married.


    She said calmly, ¡°Second Young Master York and Miss Newman are already engaged. They can get


    the certificate at any time.¡±


    Kevin immediately said, ¡°Then we can also get engaged. Once engaged, you can get the certificate


    from me when you want. You can get a marriage certificate; I won¡¯t rush you.¡±


    After Hayden was silent for a while, she said, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided whether to marry you yet. Don¡¯t be in a


    hurry. Marriage is a lifelong event, and I always have to think about it carefully.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Well, you can think about it slowly and think it over clearly. You can tell me at any time. We


    can get engaged, get the certificate, and hold the wedding at any time. We guarantee one-stop service.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about it at all. You can continue to do your business. During the wedding days,


    you can take a few days off and marry me.


    Oh, after the wedding, we have to rest for a month. We need a honeymoon. You are usually so busy


    that you don¡¯t even have time to drink a ss of water. You have to have a good rest when we get


    married. I think you rarely travel, right?¡±

 Chapter 2571

    Chapter 2571


    Hayden said honestly, ¡°When I grow up, I have no time to travel. I am so busy every day; how can I


    have time to y? But I have been to many ces because I often travel on business.¡±


    ¡°Honeymoon, where do you want to go?¡± Kevin asked her.


    Hayden thought for a while and said, ¡°I like ces with beautiful mountains and clear waters and


    rtively quiet ces.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I will do some research and find a ce with beautiful mountains, clear waters, and quiet


    ces to live for a month and have a good time together.¡±


    It turns out that she liked ces with beautiful mountains and clear waters.


    Their Wildridge Manor was not only beautiful, with beautiful mountains and clear waters, but it was also


    very quiet at ordinary times.


    Kevin: ¡°Do you like Wildridge Manor?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Yes. Do you want to spend your honeymoon at Wildridge Manor?¡±


    Kevin said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s not the case. That is our future home. If you want to have a


    honeymoon, we must go out.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°I haven¡¯t even decided whether to marry you yet, but we¡¯re talking about our honeymoon!¡±


    Haydenughed and said, ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, it¡¯s easy to be led into a trap by you. My


    shrewdness and self-control are of no use in front of you.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Hayden, you are still thinking about this matter. Is there something I haven¡¯t done


    enough?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kevin felt that he had been pursuing her for a long time and had shown her his heart in various ways,


    but he had not been able to convince her to marry him. This meant that he had not done enough and


    was not good enough, so he wanted to know where he fell short.


    Hayden said, ¡°No, you¡¯ve done a good enough job. But I think we don¡¯t date much. We are usually


    busy with work. I always feel that our rtionship is not deep enough to get married. Others say I can¡¯t


    even understand the feeling of not seeing you for one day, as if it were three autumns.


    They said that they can¡¯t feel this kind of lovesickness, which means that I don¡¯t love you enough.


    Anyway, I don¡¯t love you enough to get married. I just want to stay together for a while. Let me think


    about it slowly. This will not affect your return home. New Year¡¯s Eve, right?


    If Grandma York really doesn¡¯t let you go home for the New Year, then go to my house for the New


    Year. I think my parents will wee you to stay at my house for the New Year.¡±


    Her parents particrly appreciated him.


    Afterparing herself to others, Hayden knew in her heart that it would be best for her to marry


    Kevin.


    But, in her words, she didn¡¯t love him deeply enough to want to marry him and spend the rest of her life


    with him.


    Kevin: ¡°That means I haven¡¯t done a good enough job.¡±


    Hayden had never experienced the feeling of not seeing each other for one day, like three autumns


    apart. Didn¡¯t Kevin just want to leave Jensburg and give her peace?


    He thought he was too tight.


    However, asionally, he could also stay apart for a while to see if Hayden went crazy, missing him.


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough; I just like you.¡± Hayden admitted that she liked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have particrly good friends. I can¡¯t even find someone to talk to. s, I don¡¯t know what to


    do. Give me some time to think about it. Let¡¯s go to your hotel for dinner. I admit that the food is even


    better there than at Our Greenrest Hotel.¡±


    Fortress Hotel couldpete with Greenrest Hotel based on its strength, not the reputation of the York


    Corporation.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Hayden changed the topic, and Kevin wisely stopped talking about this topic.


    When they arrived at the Fortress Hotel, Kevin parked the car, got out of the car ahead of Hayden,


    walked around the car to the passenger side, thoughtfully opened the car door for her, and extended


    his hand to help her get out of the car.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°I¡¯m not a seventy- or eighty-year-old woman who needs help


    getting off the car.¡±

 Chapter 2572

    Chapter 2572


    Kevin: ¡°I am considerate and gentlemanly.¡±


    Hayden smiled and took her man out of the car, letting him show off.


    However, Kevin wanted to hold her hand and enter the hotel together, but she refused and withdrew


    the hand he held.


    Kevin¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly.


    In public, Hayden was never willing to act like a lover with him.


    As she said, she didn¡¯t love him deeply enough.


    The two walked side by side. After a few steps, Hayden suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Kevin asked her concernedly.


    Couldn¡¯t it be those suitors who met her?


    Kevin looked ahead and did not see her suitors.


    ¡°Holden Janzen.¡±


    Hayden whispered, and then she pulled Kevin away and hid behind a car.


    The bodyguards thought they were in danger, so their instinctive reaction was to rush to Hayden¡¯s door


    as quickly as possible.


    They got ready to help their eldest young master stay out of danger¡¯s way.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Everyone hide; don¡¯t block me!¡± Hayden whispered to the bodyguards.


    Bodyguard: ¡°¡­¡±


    It turned out that their eldest young master wanted to read someone¡¯s gossip.


    Hayden pointed at an old man wearing sunsses and dressed in ck. The old man was holding a


    young woman in his arms. The woman had an angelic face, a devilish figure, and was dressed sexily.


    As long as the men walking by her could not help but turn their heads to look at her a few more times.


    ¡°That¡¯s Kathryn¡¯s biological father, Holden Janzen, the husband of Matriarch Farrell. I don¡¯t know the


    woman next to him. He actually dares to cheat outside. If Matriarch Farrell sees this, she will be


    stripped of his skin.¡±


    Hearing that he was the husband of Matriarch Farrell, Kevin immediately took out his mobile phone and


    took the time to secretly record the video.


    He said, ¡°Matriarch Farrell is still staying in Wiltspoon after attending the wedding of my eldest brother


    and sister-inw. Her husband probably wants to sneak food while she is away in Jensburg.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Matriarch Farrell is in charge of her husband. She¡¯s so strict that Holden probably


    wouldn¡¯t dare steal it. At most, he would just cuddle and take advantage, like he is doing now. He


    doesn¡¯t even have the money to satisfy the woman¡¯s various requirements.¡±


    That woman¡¯s appearance was so good. Tall with a hot figure, she was the type that most men would


    like. No wonder Holden, who had always been tightly controlled and did not dare to have the slightest


    intention of cheating, couldn¡¯t help it. While his old wife was not in Jensburg, Sneakly found a young


    woman toe to the hotel for dinner.


    Kevin whispered above her head, ¡°You don¡¯t understand the bad nature of men. Matriarch Farrell will


    come back sooner orter. How can Holden not eat secretly while she is away?


    Do you think he brought this woman to the hotel just for dinner? Should you inform Kathryn toe


    over and help her mother catch the traitor?¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Kathryn is having a hard time in the Farrell family. Let here to help Matriarch Farrell


    catch the traitor. Instead, if the Farrell family questions her as the culprit, this kind of thing needs to be


    seen by Matriarch Farrell inadvertently, so that she can catch her husband cheating on her personally.¡±


    By the way, the Farrell family has been very uneasy recently.


    Kathryn¡¯s brothers all had mistresses outside, and her sisters-inw had serious quarrels with her


    brothers, and everyone in the upper ss knew about it.


    It is said that everyone in the Farrell family, except Kathryn, had long known that Young Master Farrell


    and others had women outside.


    They just helped hide it from a few youngdies.

 Chapter 2573

    Chapter 2573


    Later, Kathryn saw her brother and his girlfriend outside. She couldn¡¯t bear to keep her sisters-inw in


    the dark, so she told them, and then her brother-inw and sister-inw started to argue.


    From a woman¡¯s perspective, Hayden felt that Kathryn did a good job.


    Just because the cheater was her brother, she couldn¡¯t cover up and help deceive her sisters-inw.


    If the roles were reversed, how would it feel if your husband cheated on you and everyone knew about it


    but you kept it secret?


    ¡°Holden isn¡¯t that stupid. The main reason for Matriarch Farrell¡¯s return is that he will not go out and have


    some fun.¡±


    When Kevin spoke, his eyes shed, and he said with a low smile, ¡°But we can help Matriarch Farrell, If


    you see her, you have to tell her. After all, she is my sister-inw¡¯s aunt, and she can be considered a


    rtive of my sister-inw. Hayden, do you think so?¡±


    Hayden said to him, ¡°It¡¯s bad enough; I¡¯m afraid Matriarch Farrell won¡¯t be in chaos, right? But I support


    you!¡±


    Hayden couldn¡¯t help but smile after saying that and said, ¡°It seems like I¡¯m not that good after all. But we


    are all good people. Look at what Holden did. He did something wrong. We helped him correct it. We did


    it to vent his anger at Matriarch Farrell. We did not frame him or wrongly use him.


    I am especially ashamed of Holden¡¯s behavior. If he dislikes his old wife at home, he can divorce her. If


    he doesn¡¯t want to divorce, but he also wants a young and beautiful girl outside, he wants to have his


    cake and eat it too. How can such a good thing happen?¡±


    Anyway, Kevin captured a video of Holden hooking up with a young girl. The Fortress Hotel also had


    surveince cameras, and he could definitely capture Holden walking into the hotel with that young girl in


    his arms.


    It¡¯s not that Kevin wronged Holden.


    Kevin said, ¡°Matriarch Farrell is so powerful, Holden dares to go out to eat secretly.¡±


    Holden had already entered the hotel with his arms around the hot young girl.


    Hayden and others no longer had to hide. She stood up straight and stared at the door of the hotel. She


    said in a low voice, ¡°Holden¡¯s presence in our circle is almost zero. He is just the Farrell family¡¯s son-in-


    law. He married Matriarch Farrell, not Matriarch Farrell married him.


    I heard that when they got married, Matriarch Farrell gave the Janzen family a gift. After Holden married


    Matriarch Farrell, his main task was to have a baby with Matriarch Farrell. The son Matriarch Farrell gave


    birth to has his surname Janzen, and the daughter she gave birth to has the surname of the Farrell


    family. Of course, it is okay if she wants her son to have the surname Farrell, but he did not give his son


    the surname Farrell. Maybe men are still special about their children¡¯s surnames.


    His wife, who is in charge of the Farrell family, is very strict. Holden¡¯s pocket money never exceeds $500.


    He has gone out and fooled around before, but Matriarch Farrell found out, and after being taught a


    lesson, he lost his lustful heart and courage.


    Now that he has money and goes out to fool around, it is probably because his children respect him. He


    is quite good to his children, and he loves them very much. He loves his adoptive daughter, Shiloh, most.


    Kathryn, his biological daughter, is just like Matriarch Farrell: distant and cold.


    Kathryn did not grow up beside them, and she is already in her twenties when she returns to the Farrell


    family. It is difficult for parents to cultivate feelings.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Given Holden¡¯s situation, who would pay attention to him? There are really not many people who


    recognize him. Even fewer people can recognize him when he puts on sunsses. I saw him attending


    banquets with Matriarch Farrell several times before, so I had an impression of him; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t


    have recognized him at this moment.¡±


    Kevin suddenly said, ¡°I see.¡±


    If there were banquets in Jensburg¡¯s upper ss, Kevin would asionally attend, but he didn¡¯t pay


    much attention to Holden, the husband of Matriarch Farrell.


    Unless Hayden said it, Kevin wouldn¡¯t have known that the old man was Holden.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; we¡¯re going in too.¡±


    Hayden tugged on Kevin¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 2574

    Chapter 2574


    Kevin followed her and said as he walked, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Matriarch Farrell wille back. I really


    can¡¯t wait to watch the Farrell family¡¯s drama.¡±


    Hayden turned her head to look at him and said, ¡°Even if Matriarch Farrell finds out that her husband


    eats outside, she won¡¯t make trouble outside. She will take Holden back and make trouble behind closed


    doors. You won¡¯t be able to see the show, even if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there Kathryn? Kathryn personally controlled the Farrell family. The calm on the surface was


    broken. Can her father¡¯s scandal be hidden? I don¡¯t believe it anyway.¡± After thinking about it, Kevin


    whispered, ¡°Kathryn is not simple either; she made a big mess at home. She can find an opportunity to


    clean out her brothers from the Farrell Group. Without those troublemakers, her position in the Farrell


    Group can be stronger. She is truly worthy of being the biological daughter of Matriarch Farrell to deal


    with her own siblings. ¡°


    After Hayden was silent for a while, she spoke for Kathryn: ¡°Kathryn has the cruelty of a woman from the


    Farrell family, but her cruelty is still a little different from Matriarch Farrell. I dare to bet that the best she


    can do is drive her brothers out of the Farrell Group and prevent them from enriching their own pockets,


    forming cliques, and causing trouble. She will never kill her own brothers like Matriarch Farrell did. ¡°


    Kevin knew that Hayden admired Kathryn, so he couldn¡¯t talk about Kathryn¡¯s faults anymore, so he


    changed the topic.


    The group entered the hotel, and Kevin took Hayden directly to the top floor in his special elevator and to


    his presidential suite, which had a revolving buffet where Hayden could eat whatever he wanted.


    Kevin still wanted to know what Holden and that hot-figured young girl were doing. He secretly sent


    messages and arranged for someone to help him keep an eye on Holden¡¯s every move. If Holden


    opened the room with the hot girl and entered the room, just take a back photo of them entering the room


    together.


    At the same time, the Farrell Group,


    In the CEO¡¯s office, Kathryn sat alone at her desk, eating fast food.


    She was busy at work, so she didn¡¯t want to go out to eat; she just came and went, wasting time.


    She ordered takeout in advance.


    Sometimes, she would go downstairs and eat in thepany canteen.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Unless she was entertaining clients, she would only go to high-end hotels to spend money.


    Having experienced the hardships of starting a business, she knew that making money was not easy.


    Miss Farrell was not asvish in consumption as Shiloh, spending money like water.


    She spent what she should spend and didn¡¯t spend a penny on what she shouldn¡¯t.


    For example, when it came to eating, as long as she could eat enough, she didn¡¯t choose.


    Unlike Shiloh, who spent at least several thousand dors to have a meal out, if she drank some wine, it


    would cost tens of thousands.


    ¡°Dun dun¡ª¡ª¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s cell phone rang, and there was a new message.


    While she was eating, she took her phone and looked at a video and several photos that Pedro Fraser


    sent her.


    Whether it¡¯s a video or a photo, it¡¯s all a picture of her dad and that hot girl together.


    The hot girl was the mistress of a certain big boss. Since the big boss would only visit her once in a


    while, she couldn¡¯t bear the loneliness and often went out to have a romantic and happy life secretly.

 Chapter 2575

    Chapter 2575


    Anyway, not many people know that the girl was the mistress of a certain boss.


    Holden just didn¡¯t know; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare provoke his mistress.


    After Kathryn watched the video and photos, she sent a message to Pedro, saying, ¡°Keep these safely


    there. I will delete it after I see it here. I can¡¯t keep it because my motheres back in case she gets


    suspicious of me, and she will check my phone.¡±


    Pedro replied to her, ¡°It has been reserved. Miss, have you eaten?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I am eating and have ordered takeout.¡±


    Pedro over there frowned. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t always order takeout; isn¡¯t there a canteen in thepany? You


    can eat in the canteen. If you don¡¯t have time, tell me in advance, and I will deliver meals to you every


    day.¡±


    Kathryn felt warm in her heart as she looked at the message he sent.


    After returning to Farrell¡¯s house, she could be said to be fighting alone, with no one on her side.


    Even her mother was not really of the same mind as her. She was not her mother alone, but also the


    mother of her brother and Shiloh.


    It was natural for Shiloh to act coquettishly in front of her mother, but she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, Pedro came to her. After she understood Pedro¡¯s responsibilities and the significance of him


    staying by her side, although she had tested Pedro, her trust in him was somewhat deeper than that of


    her family. Pedro also helped her a lot.


    She remembered that when Pedro first came to her side, he told her that in the future, everyone may


    leave her, but he will not. Since the moment he was sent out, he has been loyal to her all his life, belongs


    to her confidant, and will never leave her unless he dies.


    If he dies, someone will quickly rece him, and she will notck truly loyal confidants around her.


    Pedro was almost an all-rounder and could do everything.


    Of course, cooking was not a problem for him, and his cooking was very delicious.


    Kathryn felt that typing was too slow, so she simply made a voice call. After Pedro answered the call, she


    asked him, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±


    Pedro: ¡°Not yet; I will eatter. Miss, do you need me to deliver food to you?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°You are already busy enough. I don¡¯t want to cause you any more trouble. I don¡¯t eat takeout


    every day. asionally, I just order takeout when I don¡¯t want to go out. It¡¯s enough to satisfy me and


    save a lot of time at dinner.


    You asked someone to follow my dad without being discovered, right? When they first met, my mother


    couldn¡¯t have guessed that it was my handiwork.¡±


    Pedro said gently, ¡°I¡¯m doing the work; don¡¯t worry, Miss.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried; that¡¯s okay; you go and eat. I¡¯ve finished eating too, and I


    deleted the chat messages about my father cheating on my mother. My mother is extremely suspicious


    and does not have 100% trust in me. Shiloh has reported my ck condition again. She will doubt me as


    soon as she calms down.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Pedro understood.


    Pedro said, ¡°By the way, Miss, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Janzen took that hot girl to the Fortress Hotel for dinner, and Young Master Queen saw it. The third


    Young Master of the York family was with Young Master Queen, and he also took a video.¡±


    Kathryn was silent and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for Young Master Queen to recognize my dad.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s thought: Mr. York probably didn¡¯t recognize her father; Mr. Queen must have told him. They


    really came together. It¡¯s a pity; both of them are very good men.

 Chapter 2576

    Chapter 2576


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t me Shiloh for gnashing her teeth when Kevin was mentioned, calling Kevin a


    scoundrel and the most shameless for taking away her favorite Hayden.


    Pedro: ¡°Miss, you can leave the viin who exposed this matter to Young Master York. He has started to


    target the Farrell family overtly and covertly.¡±


    To the Farrell family, Kevin was an enemy.


    Thinking of the rtionship between the Farrell family and Mrs. Stone, as well as Kathryn¡¯s attitude


    towards Wiltspoon, Pedro sighed in his heart. His Miss Kathryn would not be an enemy of Wiltspoon.


    Kathryn also wanted to find out the real cause of the death of the previous matriarch.


    Pedro dared to say that if Kathryn had evidence that the previous Matriarch died at the hands of the


    current Matriarch, she would no longer be the sessor of the Farrell family and would leave the Farrell


    family and return to her own little world.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She was not as weak as she appeared. In fact, before returning to Farrell¡¯s family, she was already a


    sessful young female boss. Because her adoptive parents were not good to her and always wanted


    to suck her blood, she kept hiding it.


    It made people think that she was weak and ipetent and that the next matriarch might be Shiloh.


    It¡¯s ridiculous; the Farrell family¡¯s iron rules didn¡¯t allow anyone to change them.


    If Kathryn was not the biological daughter of the Farrell family, then she was ineligible to inherit,


    regardless of how exceptional her abilities were. As soon as she realized that she was not the biological


    daughter of the Farrell family, she lost the right to inherit.


    ¡°Kevin won¡¯t know it and not tell it. He will do what you want. He doesn¡¯t want the Farrell family to be


    good. With that kind of evidence, we don¡¯t need to plot against Mr. Janzen; Young Master York will take


    action himself. Anyway, it¡¯s not a big deal to watch the excitement.¡±


    ¡°Serenity is his sister-inw.¡± Kathryn said. ¡°Zachary¡¯s cousins all respect Serenity, the eldest sister-in-


    law.¡±


    Pedro hummed, ¡°Then let¡¯s just watch.¡±


    They waited for Kevin to tell Matriarch Farrell about Holden¡¯s cheating.


    Kathryn: ¡°You go and eat; I¡¯m full.¡±


    Pedro: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathryn quickly hung up the phone.


    Pedro removed the phone from his ear, looked at it for a long time, then put the phone back into his


    trouser pocket, and then picked up a bag from the passenger seat, which also contained packed meals.


    He also ate takeout.


    He often ran outside, but in fact he didn¡¯t have much time to cook, nor did he have much time to find a


    good ce to sit down and enjoy the food slowly. He usually packed the food, took it to the car, and ate it


    when he was done.


    Kathryn suggested that he buy an RV. With his ie, he could afford an RV.


    Unless Kathryn needed him to deliver food to her every day and he bought an RV to use, there was no


    need for it.


    Kathryn could eat takeout, but he was not a person of noble status, so why couldn¡¯t he eat it?


    After being brought into the training camp and receiving devilish training, he had been enduring


    hardships. Being sent to Kathryn was already a very happy thing for him.


    If he failed various assessments and was unable to serve as the assistant to the head of the family or the


    sessor, he would be assigned to work as a bodyguard for the Farrell family. It may be the head of the


    family or the young masters.


    As an orphan who grew up in a training camp, the best destination for him was to be Kathryn¡¯s


    assistant.


    After Kathryn had eaten and drunk enough, she put the bag away and threw it into the trash can. She


    took out a few paper towels and wiped the grease around her mouth. She wiped the table again and


    threw away the paper towels.


    She then leaned back on the ck swivel chair, took her phone, and looked at the video Pedro sent her


    again, preparing to watch it clearly before deleting it.

 Chapter 2577

    Chapter 2577


    Kathryn murmured as she observed her biological father, who appeared young and attractive in his


    attire, hugging a hot girl who was many decades younger than her biological mother: ¡°When this old


    man was young, he was probably a rare handsome man. He is already old now, and when he dresses


    up, he looks like a handsome old man.¡±


    No wonder her mother, Matriarch Farrell, was very strict with her husband.


    She wondered how Matriarch Farrell felt when she saw her husband looking for women outside. Was it


    the money given by her brother, Shiloh, and others?


    At the same time, Wiltspoon.


    After returning to Wildridge Manor from the Wiltspoon Hotel, Serenity went directly back to her room to


    sleep.


    The symptoms of drowsiness were obvious.


    Zachary apanied her back to the room. He watched her enter the room, climbed onto the bed


    eagerly, and fell asleep. Zachary came over, sat down next to the edge of the bed, and said to her with


    a smile, ¡°You¡¯re sleepy. You can sleep in the car. I will carry you out of the car when you get home.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I forced myself toe back, husband. I will sleep for a while. Do you want to sleep? If


    not, can you go to the study and read a book?¡±


    Zachary looked at her tenderly and said warmly, ¡°Go to sleep; I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡±


    Serenity closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    Seeing that she fell asleep soundly in just a few minutes, Zachary leaned down and pressed a kiss on


    her forehead, touched her face with his big hands, then ced them on her still t belly, and


    whispered softly in her ears, ¡°Seren, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    After sitting quietly for a while, Zachary stood up, walked out of the bedroom, went into the study room,


    and sat down in front of the desk. There was a book on the table. It was a book on pregnancy


    knowledge. He had already read it, but he read it again and again.


    He hoped he could remember the contents of this book.


    Before Serenity became pregnant, he knew nothing about pregnancy. After Serenity became pregnant,


    although many people helped him take care of her, he still wanted to take care of her by himself.


    Then he went to the bookstore and bought a lot of books rted to pregnancy. He also took the books


    he bought to Josh. Afterparing them, he made sure that the books Josh read were simr to those


    he read, so he went home with a pile of books.


    During the honeymoon, he didn¡¯t care about thepany¡¯s affairs and stayed with Serenity


    wholeheartedly. He had plenty of time to read.


    He opened the book and started reading again. Based on the number of weeks Serenity was pregnant,


    he turned to the page of that week and read all the content in it over and over again.


    ording to the introduction in the book, the baby in Serenity¡¯s belly had not yet grown into a human


    form, and it needed to be twelve weeks pregnant to be a real fetus.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The family doctor reminded him that he could take Serenity to the hospital for a checkup in a few days


    to rule out idents such as ectopic pregnancy.


    ¡°Dundu¡ª¡ª¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mobile phone received a new WhatsApp message.


    He took out his phone and opened it to see some photos and a video sent to him by Kevin.


    He didn¡¯t recognize the person in the photo.


    The main character in the video was the person in the photo.


    Zachary frowned.


    Kevin would not send these things to him for no reason.


    Just as he was about to call Kevin, Kevin called him first.


    Zachary answered.

 Chapter 2578

    Chapter 2578


    ¡°Brother, is it convenient for us to talk on the phone?¡± After Kevin sent Hayden out of the hotel, he


    returned to his office and called Zachary.


    Zachary said to him, ¡°If you have something to say, just hang up the phone. Don¡¯t ask if it¡¯s


    inconvenient for me. If I¡¯m inconvenient, you called me.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°The photo and the video I sent to you are the evidence that the husband of the


    matriarch Farrell has cheated.¡±


    Zachary said nothing, waiting for him to continue.


    ¡°The husband of the matriarch Farrell, Holden Janzen, was very handsome when he was young, but he


    has no ability, so he became the husband of the matriarch Farrell. In the Farrell family, although he is


    called Mr. Janzen, he does not get real respect. He must bepletely respected. He relies on his wife


    to make a living.


    Matriarch Farrell is also very strict. She doesn¡¯t give him any monthly living expenses, and the pocket


    money she gives him every day will not exceed $500. He once thought about cheating but was beaten


    by Matriarch Farrell. After a lesson, he will only have a lustful heart but no lustful courage.


    This time, Matriarch Farrell went to Wiltspoon to attend your and your sister-inw¡¯s wedding. She


    stayed in Wiltspoon for more than half a month without returning to Jensburg. Holden had a chance to


    date a hot girl.¡±


    The Farrell family is chaotic enough now. The sons of Matriarch Farrell all have girlfriends outside, and


    Kathryn exposed them. Her sons and daughters-inw are now causing a greatmotion. If


    Matriarch Farrell and Holden are added to the mix, it will be even more chaotic.


    Brother, tell me if you have any ns that can be implemented when the Farrell family is in chaos.¡±


    Zachary asked in a low voice, ¡°Holden is the husband of Matriarch Farrell?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Well, Hayden told me. I don¡¯t recognize Holden. Hayden is a native of Jensburg and has many


    opportunities toe into contact with the Farrell family. She must recognize Holden. She has met


    Holden several times when Matriarch Farrell attended the banquet, so there is no mistake.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn, the real daughter of the Matriarch Farrell, is also interesting.¡± Zachary said.


    Kevin also said, ¡°Kathryn is scheming and resourceful, but she is also reasonable. It¡¯s a pity that she


    has a mother like Matriarch Farrell.¡±


    Whether Kathryn could take over the position of matriarch was still unknown.


    Serenity¡¯s biological mother was the biological daughter of the previous Matriarch Farrell.


    ¡°Privately, Kathryn is also collecting evidence that Matriarch Farrell assassinated the eldest sister and


    younger sister. It is difficult for us outsiders to collect evidence. In addition, too much time has passed.


    Unless there are witnesses and insiders who are still alive, it will be very difficult for us to collect


    evidence.¡±


    Kevin had been chasing Hayden in Jensburg for a long time, and Zachary asked Kevin to pay attention


    to the movements of the Farrell family in Jensburg and provide Serenity and the others with thetest


    and most authentic news.


    Zachary said: ¡°Although at present, Kathryn¡¯s three views are upright, she has always been the


    biological daughter of Matriarch Farrell. If she really has evidence in her hand, can she really kill her


    rtives with justice? It¡¯s hard to say.


    Let people keep an eye on Kathryn. If she collects evidence before us, find a way to get it from her. Not


    everyone can kill rtives as righteously as your second sister-inw, and your second sister-inw¡¯sContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    situation is different from Kathryn¡¯s.¡±


    Mrs. Newman abused Camryn a lot, killed Camryn¡¯s biological father, and almost killed Camryn,


    causing her to be blind for ten years and also making it difficult for her to give birth. All this made


    Camryn have no mother-daughter affection for her biological mother, but she was full of resentment, so


    she was able to kill her rtives righteously.


    Besides, Mrs. Newman also wanted to die on her own, so she was caught in the eye of the bullet.


    Kevin replied, ¡°I have already arranged for someone to keep an eye on Kathryn, but there is a man


    beside Kathryn who is very powerful. I heard that every head of the family will have an assistant beside


    him. The assistant has been specially trained and has great abilities and skills. The most important


    thing is that he would rather die than betray the family leader. He is the most loyal person to the family


    leader.¡±


    ¡°Did the previous assistant to the Matriarch Farrell also die in an ident with her family?¡± Zachary


    suddenly asked about the situation of the assistant of the new matriarch, Farrell.


    Kevin choked and then said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    The incident happened forty or fifty years ago, when they were not even born yet.


    Their York family was in Wiltspoon, so even their parents knew very little about this matter.

 Chapter 2579

    Chapter 2579


    Zachary said: ¡°Every head of the family has a powerful assistant who is loyal and must know a lot of


    things. If he is still alive and can be found, he can testify against the current Matriarch Farrell. If he also


    dies unexpectedly, then this case is really difficult to verify; after all, forty or fifty years have passed.¡±


    Even the Bucham family found it difficult to collect evidence.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Young Master Buchamter and ask him to help find out who the assistant of the previous


    Matriarch Farrell is, whether that person is still alive, and if so, where he will be.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I can ask about this, but it would be more convenient to ask Mr. Donald Queen.¡±


    In fact, he could find out by asking an old man from the Farrell family, but doing so could easily rm


    the Matriarch Farrell.


    Maybe the assistant of the previous Matriarch Farrell is not dead, and the current Matriarch Farrell is


    also looking for him.


    Zachary: ¡°Okay, if you have any new news, please tell me.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I know. My second brother and my second sister-inw received their marriage certificates.


    I was so jealous. My second brother and I received the photo from my grandma together. He received


    the certificate, and I¡¯m still chasing my wife hard.¡±


    After talking about serious things, Kevin started chatting with Zachary. Anyway, Zachary was free, and


    so was his eldest brother, so the two brothers could have a good chat.


    ¡°Who told you not to act for half a year? You are naturally much slower than Callum. It seems that


    Hayden is not ruthless toward you. If you work harder, you should be able to get a marriage certificate


    next year.¡± Zachary said, ¡°Don¡¯t say this kind of thing to me. You have to take care of your own life


    matters, and I¡¯ll take a break.¡±


    With that, Zachary ended the call with Kevin, toozy to listen to Kevin¡¯s nagging.


    At first, it was Kevin who disliked Hayden for being a manly woman and not having any femininity, so


    he was reluctant to take action. When he went to Jensburg, he kept thinking about exposing Hayden¡¯s


    identity as a woman, so he couldn¡¯t get into the mood.


    Kevin was not angry when Zachary hung up the phone. He just muttered, ¡°When I am happy, I will not


    care about my brother¡¯s affairs. I value s-x over my brother.¡±


    After muttering a few words, Kevin picked up the car keys and walked out while calling Donald. After


    Donald answered the phone, he said, ¡°Uncle, are you free? I want to ask you to go fishing together. I


    know a ce with clear water, plenty of fish, nice scenery, and quietness. We can go there to catch fish


    all afternoon and have a meal in the evening.¡±


    Donald smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m free now. I just wanted to ask you when you are free. Come and go fishing


    with me. If you catch your fish, you won¡¯t apany me anymore.¡±


    Kevin caught up with Donald.


    Hayden no longer came to apany Donald fishing every day like before.


    Kevin: ¡°I¡¯m free. Uncle, you wait for me at home. I¡¯ll go over now.¡±


    Donald: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll prepare things for you toe over.¡±


    After ending the call, Kevin called his people again and ordered them to reveal Holden¡¯s affair in


    Jensburg to the Matriarch Farrell in Wiltspoon, so that the Matriarch Farrell coulde back early and


    be caught off guard so that she could catch the evidence of Holden¡¯s cheating.


    After Zachary ended the call with his brother over there, he immediately called Julian. Julian took a


    while to answer his call.


    ¡°Zachary, I¡¯m at the airport, getting ready to board the ne. What¡¯s the matter? If nothing happens,


    can I contact youter?¡±


    Zachary said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t you take a private jet when you travel far?¡±


    ¡°Kiera likes to be grounded. If she is angry and I fly over on a private ne, I am worried that she will


    think I am unattainable. If you have any questions, please keep them short, or you can tell Josh. When


    I am not in Wiltspoon, all the affairs of the family are left to Josh.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After Julian finished his work, he booked a flight to fly to Yonsburg to meet Kiera.


    Kiera came to attend the wedding of Zachary and Serenity. After the wedding, she only stayed in


    Wiltspoon for two days before returning to Yonsburg. Julian was busy and could not apany Kiera


    to Yonsburg.


    It had been more than two weeks since they had seen each other, and Julian was crazy about Kiera.


    He wished he could quickly fly to Yonsburg.

 Chapter 2580

    Chapter 2580


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would still be down-to-earth.¡±


    Julian: ¡°I¡¯m not an unattainable person.¡±


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re not unattainable. With my status, if I want to see you, I have to go


    through the back door. If Josh and I weren¡¯t good buddies, I might not be able to see you even if I


    spend a lot of money.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°I¡¯m busy. Well, you are also a family member, and you know how busy the people sitting in


    our position are.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°What I want to say may not be clear at once. You go to Yonsburg to see Miss Caron first, and


    I will tell Josh.¡±


    Julian hummed, ¡°If you have anything to do, just ask Josh. You two are easier to talk to. The sky is not


    falling, so try not to disturb me.¡±


    He had his first taste of love, and it was at the peak of passion.


    In addition, his parents were urging him every day to go to Yonsburg quickly to prevent Kiera from


    getting there first.


    Kiera was Julian¡¯s destined girl. Whether he could be a normal man depended entirely on Kiera alone


    and couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    His parents were so anxious that they wanted to chase his wife on his behalf.


    He alsoined that he didn¡¯t confess his love to Kiera.


    Julian, who was fearless, was a little timid when he met Kiera, fearing that his anxious confession


    would scare Kiera.


    Although Kiera was very courageous, Julian felt that she would not be scared, but the two of them had


    only known each other for a short time, and they still needed to be more familiar before they could


    confess.


    At that point, it just fell into ce.


    This time, when he went to Yonsburg, Julian nned to find an opportunity to confess his love to Kiera


    and also wanted to perform well in front of the Caron family.


    What Julian was most worried about was that he was too old. He was ten years older than Kiera. If


    calcted in real years, he was eleven years older.


    ¡°Okay, okay, until the sky falls, I won¡¯t bother you. You please go see Miss Caron, haha.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Zachary couldn¡¯t help butugh wildly.


    Julian hung up Zachary¡¯s phone call unceremoniously.


    After boarding the ne, Julian sent a WhatsApp message to Kiera. He said, ¡°Kiera, I¡¯m going to


    Yonsburg for a business trip for a while. Now I¡¯m on the ne, and it will take off soon. If it¡¯s


    convenient, can youe to the airport to pick me up?¡±


    Kiera received Julian¡¯s message and had no doubts about Julian¡¯s words.


    As Julian¡¯s CEO, his business was huge, so it¡¯s normal for him to travel everywhere. Even Yonsburg


    had Julian¡¯s business, which showed how big Julian¡¯s business was.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kiera replied to the voice message: ¡°Mr. Bucham, what time will you arrive at Yonsburg? I will go to the


    airport in advance to wait for you, so you don¡¯t have to wait too long. There is also a lot of traffic near


    the airport.¡±


    Julian took a photo of his ne ticket and sent it to Kiera.


    Julian said, ¡°The hotel I booked is not far from your home. If it¡¯s convenient, can I go to your home for a


    meal? The food cooked by my aunt is delicious. I ate itst time, and I have an endless aftertaste.¡±

 Chapter 2581

    Chapter 2581


    Kiera replied cheerfully, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell my mother and ask her to cook more rice and fry two more dishes


    at night. She will be very happy to know that you like to eat her cooking.¡±


    ¡°Auntie¡¯s food is really delicious,¡± Julian said with a smile.


    Kiera: ¡°Mr. Bucham, you can eat more tonight. I¡¯ll go exercise first and pick you up at the airport soon.


    See you in the evening.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to put it into airne mode too. See you tonight.¡±


    Julian said goodbye but was reluctant to hang up the phone first. He waited until Kiera hung up the


    phone before taking the phone away from his ear.


    The screen picture on his mobile phone was a photo of Kiera. When Kiera attended the wedding of


    Zachary and Serenity, Julian took a few solo photos of her scenery and sent them to Kiera. He also


    kept them on his mobile phone and set her solo photo as the phone screen picture.


    As long as he turned on your phone, he could see Kiera.


    Kiera had a heroic look on her face, a bright smile, and exuded youthful vitality. The more Julian looked


    at her, the more he liked her.


    The ne took off from Wiltspoon andnded at Yonsburg Airport a few hourster.


    After the nended safely, Julian immediately turned off airne mode.


    Then his cell phone kept receiving messages. It was Kiera who sent him a message, telling him that


    she was waiting for him at the airport exit.


    Julian called Kiera directly.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Kiera smiled as she opened her mouth. ¡°Are you here? I¡¯ve just arrived. I¡¯m waiting for you at the


    airport exit. I¡¯ve prepared a big sign for you. You can see your name at a nce when youe out.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m getting ready to get off the ne. I still need to get my suitcase. I


    can¡¯t go out until I get the suitcase.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll wait for you. Have you eaten? I¡¯ll buy you some snacks to eat on the way back. The


    airport is a bit far from my home. It will be dark when I get home, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be hungry.¡±


    Although Kiera was bold, she was also very careful. Julian was really satisfied with her.


    Julian: ¡°No, the flight I took didn¡¯t have meals. It onlysted a few hours. I thought I wouldn¡¯t be hungry,


    and I didn¡¯t bring anything to eat. Then help me buy some delicious snacks from Yonsburg; I¡¯ll taste


    themter.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kiera: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go buy it now. I¡¯lle back and wait for you after buying it. I¡¯ve sent you the location.


    If you can¡¯t find it, call me.¡±


    Knowing that Julian was not picky about food and was easy to feed, Kiera went to buy some food for


    Julian after finishing the phone call. She also bought some grilled ham sausages and ate them while


    waiting for Julian.


    Julian came out and saw Kiera without looking for the sign with his name on it.


    Her appearance had long been burned into his heart, allowing him to recognize her at a nce among


    the crowd.


    Kiera was still eating ham sausage.


    ¡°Kiera.¡±


    Julian called her first, and then she saw Julian dragging his suitcase out and walking up to her.

 Chapter 2582

    Chapter 2582


    Kiera smiled and was about to help him pull the suitcase, but Julian stopped her from helping and said,


    ¡°I only have two sets of clothes in the suitcase. They are not heavy, so I don¡¯t need help. Besides, I am


    a grown man. How can I ask you to help me carry my suitcase?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°You havee a long way, and you¡¯re my guest. I also left two grilled ham sausages for you.


    You don¡¯t like spicy food, so I left you a non-spicy one. I added chili pepper, which is spicy enough.¡±


    Julian took the small bag she handed over. The small bag contained two grilled ham sausages. He took


    out one and took a bite.


    Kiera handed the other snacks she bought to Julian. When Julian took them, she took the suitcase with


    one hand and held the uneaten baked ham in one hand to eat while walking.


    Julian looked at her windy back, smiled helplessly, and said that she had to help him pull the suitcase


    without her help.


    Just let her pull.


    So, Kiera walked in front with the suitcase, and Julian followed behind her. They both ate while walking.


    Kiera finished the ham sausage in his hand, and Julian brought her other food.


    When they walked to the parking lot and found Kiera¡¯s parking spot, the two of them had already


    finished all the snacks.


    Kiera ate until her mouth was full of oil, and she had a look of satisfaction on her face. She helped


    Julian stuff the suitcase into the trunk of the car and said, ¡°I¡¯m finally satisfied. My mother usually won¡¯t


    let me eat those snacks. She said it would make me angry, but I was worried about not being hygienic


    enough. She would scold me if I ate even a little bit every now and then, so I just like to eat those


    snacks.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°If you eat it once or twice asionally, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t eat it often. If you really like it, you


    can buy the ingredients and cook it yourself. That way, at least the health and safety issues are


    guaranteed.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°With my cooking skills, how can I do it? My mother can cook it, and it is delicious, but if we


    ask her to cook it for us once, she will talk about it and give it to us after eating. Let¡¯s each prepare a


    large cup of bitter herbal tea.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°If you want to eat it in the future, tell me. I will buy it for you and send it over. I


    think Auntie won¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    With more contacts, Julian also figured out Kiera¡¯s preferences. He asked the chef at home to learn


    how to make various snacks that Kiera liked to eat. When Kiera married into the Bucham family, he


    could make them at any time, and she could eat all the food she liked.


    He would make sure the taste was not inferior to theirs in Yonsburg.


    ¡°If you onlye once or twice, my mother won¡¯t talk about you. If youe often, she will talk about


    you too. Once we get to know each other, she will treat you as a rtive and friend, and she will start to


    nag you.¡±


    Kiera was embarrassed to say that the first time she took Julian home for dinner, it was because Julian


    wanted to learn martial arts from her father. Her parents and brothers actually thought Julian was her


    boyfriend.


    Later, they learned that Julian came to learn martial arts. Her mother was disappointed, butter she


    became happy again. She felt that if Julian studied at the Caron Family Martial Arts Gym and could get


    along with her day and night, they might be able to develop a rtionship.


    It made her extremely embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Julian didn¡¯t know this.


    Otherwise, she would feel ashamed.


    She just got along with Julian and got along very happily. Julian was not like the big CEOs on TV, who


    were aloof and repulsive to others, always cheering each other when they went out. Instead, he looked


    like an ordinary person, very down to earth.


    Julian had driven a more expensive car, which was a luxury car. In other aspects, he was very down-to-


    earth, and he was a bit good-looking.


    Every time Kiera looked at his handsome face, she felt her heartbeat speed up.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Considering that the two of them were so far apart, Julian was the president of argepany, had a


    very busy work schedule, and they rarely met, Kiera always told herself that she and Julian were just


    friends, and Julian was good to her because she had saved him.


    He was simply repaying her kindness.


    After reminding herself in this way, Kiera was able to feel calm when facing Julian¡¯s handsome face


    again and no longer had the nervousness that made her heart beat faster.

 Chapter 2583

    Chapter 2583


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Maybe the elders are like this. My parents are also like this. They love to nag.


    My dad is the same as a grown man, let alone my mom. When I see my dad now, he is like, When a


    mouse sees a cat, it wants to crawl into its hole, fearing that it will talk about me.¡±


    Two people got into the car.


    Julian wanted to drive, but when Kiera sat directly on the driver¡¯s seat, he said, ¡°Are you driving?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Well, I¡¯ll drive. You¡¯re not familiar with this ce, and my car is ordinary. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be


    used to driving. Don¡¯t worry, my driving skills are pretty good, so you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Julian walked around the car body and then sat on the passenger seat. While fastening his seat belt,


    he said, ¡°I have ridden all kinds of cars. Before I made money, I rode bicycles and electric cars. Also


    squeezed through the bus. Now I drive a more expensive car when I go out, mainly to save face.¡±


    If Julian hadn¡¯t told Kiera the truth, Julian would have said that he still owed the car loan for his car.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because he revealed his true identity, Julian couldn¡¯t lie to Kiera anymore.


    Kiera understood and said, ¡°You are already a big president, so you must drive a better car to show


    your face when you go out. My dad and my brother also drive better cars when they go out to meet


    friends. They usually use a car worth tens of thousands of dors.


    The car I¡¯m driving is a very cheap one, and it¡¯s costing a few thousand dors. I think it¡¯s enough to


    have a car for transportation. There¡¯s no need to pursue an expensive car. Of course, my wallet is not


    big enough, and I can¡¯t afford a more expensive car.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have much savings. After all, she had only been working at her own martial arts gym for a


    few years, and she didn¡¯t have much money to buy a car. Thest time she took her children to


    Wiltspoon to participate in a martial artspetition, she stayed at the Wiltspoon Hotel at her own


    expense and took her children with her. They walked around and bought a lot of small gifts.


    That little savings was almost spent.


    Now she had to save money again, and she strived to buy a house by herself in a few years. There


    was no shortage of houses in the family, which were bought by her parents. Her brother¡¯s house was


    bought with his own money, and he paid the mortgage himself, and his parents did not contribute any


    money.


    Her parents told her that the family was wealthy, but if they wanted to get rich, they had to work hard on


    their own and in their own martial arts gym. They were paid based on how well they did, just like


    coaches hired from outside the gym. Outside, there were coaches who were better and made more


    money than there were.


    Of course, she was the curator¡¯s daughter, which meant she could call the curator daddy, and there


    was no other special treatment.


    They also told them that they could have the family property if they were willing to share it with them.


    They would not have it if it wasn¡¯t given to them. They don¡¯t expect to grow old and rely on their own


    efforts for everything.


    Any money they had left over would be spent if theycked the capacity. Why would they spend their


    parents¡¯ money if they had the means to do so if they couldn¡¯t keep it?


    Julian coaxed her: ¡°Would you like to find another job? If you be my personal bodyguard, I can


    give you a higher sry, which will increase your ie by several levels. I promise to give you the


    best welfare package, which will be better than working at your own martial arts gym.¡±


    Kiera nced at him and then drove the car intently. She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Bucham, stop joking


    with me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already told me to call me by my name, but you still always call me Mr. Bucham. We are friends


    now. Don¡¯t call me so unfamiliar.¡±

 Chapter 2584

    Chapter 2584


    Kiera said, ¡°You are so skilled that you don¡¯t need bodyguards at all. I acted too quickly that night. I


    think, even if I didn¡¯t save you that night, with your skills, the bad guys couldn¡¯t do anything to you. I will


    definitely be beaten to a pulp by you.


    I was too quick to meddle in other people¡¯s business, so you didn¡¯t have a chance to show off. I also


    lost a chance to see you show off your skills.¡±


    Julian said quickly, ¡°I am good at boxing and kicking, but I am really not as powerful as you think. There


    were too many bad guys that night. I am definitely no match for them. I am not as powerful as you. I


    also have bodyguards at home, but I rarely use them. I only take two bodyguards out with me


    asionally. However, the bodyguards I hire are tall and can use their height to create a little


    psychological pressure on others. They also know a few tricks, and it is enough to deal with some


    gangsters.


    If I encounter highly skilled martial artists, they will be useless. Besides, if I encounter a situation like


    last time, they are really useless. They are iparable to a real master like you.¡±


    In order to weaken his own people, Julian worked hard enough.


    Anyway, his men were not around, so no matter what he said, they couldn¡¯t defend and couldn¡¯t hear


    him.


    Even if they were in front of them, they didn¡¯t dare to defend themselves.


    In order to pursue the youngdy, their young master had them beaten up and even taken to the police


    station. They had recovered from their injuries and had been discharged from the hospital, but they had


    to avoid the youngdy in the future and couldn¡¯t show their faces in front of her for fear of being


    recognized.


    Kiera said, ¡°The public security in your Wiltspoon is still very good. Did you investigate thest


    incident? I suspect that someone deliberately set up a trap for you and specifically targeted you.


    Things like this don¡¯t happen every day. You don¡¯t usually need bodyguards, so you don¡¯t need to hire


    more bodyguards. I work in my home martial arts gym, and I¡¯m used to it, and I like teaching children


    martial arts and don¡¯t want to change jobs.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t want to be a bodyguard. Only when she was desperate and couldn¡¯t find a job would she


    consider working as a bodyguard.


    She preferred her current job, where what she had learned could be put to the best use.


    Moreover, working in her own martial arts gym gave her a bit more freedom. Even if she received a


    reprimand, it was from her own father and brother. She was used to it, and she didn¡¯t feel aggrieved.


    She could also go home to eat every day, save food expenses, rent money, and arrange all her wages


    and ie by herself.


    Many of her ssmates envied her.


    Julian said, ¡°I asked someone to check, but the results haven¡¯t been found yet. I also feel that someone


    is targeting me. They specifically picked me up toe home from workte at night and intercepted


    me on the way. Either they wanted to beat me up or they wanted to kidnap me. At that time, there were


    few people on the street. If I really fell into their hands, my cries to the heavens and the earth would not


    respond.


    Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good to be a bodyguard for me? I can also arrange other jobs for you. If you want to


    change jobs, you can tell me at any time, and I can help you arrange a job at any time. ¡°


    Julian knew that he couldn¡¯t coax Kiera toe to him, so he had to express his attitude.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. Even if I don¡¯t work at my home martial arts gym, I can still find a


    job based on my ability. It¡¯s not difficult to find a job. What¡¯s difficult is to find a job with a good sry,


    good benefits, and easy work.


    When people are in the most difficult times, they are willing to pick up rags, and they will not choose a


    job. I hope I won¡¯t get to the point where I need to pick up rags. If I get to that point, haha, I will


    shamelessly hug your thigh.¡±

 Chapter 2585

    Chapter 2585


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°You are wee toe see me at any time. By the way, I delivered two


    large boxes of things by express delivery. Have you received them? I checked the express information


    and found that you can receive them today.¡±


    Julian bought a lot of specialties from Wiltspoon, as well as some nutritional supplements for middle-


    aged and elderly people, and couriered them to Yonsburg. The recipient was Kiera.


    Kiera was his destined girl, and he must always behave well in front of the Caron family.


    He hade a long way, but he couldn¡¯te empty-handed.


    Kiera said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. I came to the airport to pick you up in the afternoon. If there is


    express delivery, it will be delivered to my home. My mother will be at home all day and will help me


    collect the express delivery. Julian, what did you buy? It doesn¡¯t have to cost so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just some specialties from Wiltspoon. Last time, you left in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare many


    specialties for you. This time I bought some more and had them delivered by courier two days in


    advance. This way, the courier can arrive when I arrive.


    My parents knew that you saved my life, but I didn¡¯t repay you properly. They scolded me severely.


    They scolded me for being ungrateful. If you scold me like this, no one will be willing to be in danger


    next time. He extended a helping hand, saying that if you receive a drop of kindness from someone,


    you should repay it with a spring of water.


    Kiera, I¡¯m not a bad person who doesn¡¯t know how to be grateful.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Julian, you¡¯re not a bad person. You already paid me back. When I brought my


    children to thepetition thest time, you treated us to food and drinks, took us to y, and wouldn¡¯t


    let us spend a penny. You even took me to the wedding of Young Master York and Young Mistress York


    as a special gift. These are your rewards.¡±


    Julian: ¡°It¡¯s still not enough. I¡¯ll repay you with a spring of water.¡±


    If he promised to repay her with his own, that would be a favor for her.


    Kiera said, ¡°Uncle and aunt are incredibly kind.¡±


    Kiera had met the head of the Bucham family and his wife and was deeply impressed by and fond of


    the enthusiastic and kind couple.


    They were well-educated and spoke softly. When Mrs. Bucham held her hand and looked at her with a


    smile, Kiera felt that Mrs. Bucham treated her as a daughter.


    Julian said that he had no biological sister, only a cousin. Maybe it was because he had no biological


    sister. When his mother saw a girl, she couldn¡¯t help but treat her as a daughter, so just tell her to get


    used to it.


    Julian said, ¡°My parents also said they woulde over to visit your parents. I guess they wille


    overter. I am their most beloved son. You saved me, and you are the savior of my family. Our whole


    family is grateful to you. My parents are so passionate about you; that is a normal reaction. If it were


    my son If someone saves him, I will kneel down to thank the benefactor.¡±


    Kiera was startled. ¡°Uncle and aunt areing over? It¡¯s really not necessary; it¡¯s just a little effort from


    me.¡±


    She had a very good impression of Julian¡¯s parents. She thought they were easy to get along with and


    very friendly, but she couldn¡¯t bear the two elders kneeling down to her.


    Kiera: ¡°Julian, hurry up and tell my uncle and aunt not to kneel down to me. I can¡¯t bear it. You have


    said thank you to me countless times and repaid me a lot. Now you are delivering so many specialties


    to me; that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°This is what my parents want. I can¡¯t control what they want to do. When theye to


    thank you, just look at them and don¡¯t let them kneel down to thank you.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°I want to watch, and let my whole family watch for me. When I see my uncle and aunt want to


    kneel down to thank me, I quickly support them. They are the elders, and I am the junior. I can¡¯t bear it.


    I can¡¯t bear it. I really can¡¯t bear it. I think it¡¯s a trivial matter.¡±


    However, the Bucham family insisted on treating her as their savior.


    With Julian¡¯s skills, if she didn¡¯t help, Julian would not fall into the hands of the bad guys. The worst he


    could do would be to run away.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2586

    Chapter 2586


    When they returned to the Caron family, it was already full of lights.


    The Caron family was waiting for the two of them.


    Hearing the sound of a car, Kendrick walked out to take a look. When he saw it was Kiera¡¯s vehicle, he


    smiled. He stepped forward and helped Julian open the door.


    Kendrick: ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    ¡°Brother Caron, call me Julian.¡±


    Julian was older than Kendrick, but he just calls him brother after Kiera. Kendrick was a rough man like


    Duncan, so it didn¡¯t matter to him what Julian called him.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Everyone is just waiting for you two toe back for dinner.¡± Kendrick said as he walked to the back,


    opened the trunk, and took out Julian¡¯s suitcase.


    Kiera said, ¡°Brother, Julian has booked a hotel. After dinner, I will take him to the hotel. There is no


    need to take down his suitcase.¡±


    ¡°Julian, you may check out of the hotel now. At home, I have a spare room. You¡¯re wee to stay at


    my home, if that¡¯s okay with you. You are wee to stay at my home the next time you have business


    in Yonsburg.¡±


    Kendrick felt that Julian and Kiera were buddies and friends. If Julian went to Yonsburg on a business


    trip, forget it if they didn¡¯t know. If they knew, they would definitely entertain Julian well and show their


    loyalty asndlords.


    ¡°Why would I mind? The hotel room I booked is refundable, so I¡¯ll check out the room now. But if I live


    here, will it disturb everyone? I¡¯ll be busy with work, and I¡¯ll leave early ande backte every day.


    I¡¯m worried it will interfere with everyone¡¯s regr sleep.¡±


    Julian¡¯s business trip was both an excuse and not an excuse.


    He really wanted to develop in Yonsburg and increase investment.


    In this way, he coulde here often, which would make it easier for him to chase Kiera and also


    make it easier for him to return to her parents¡¯ home for a few more days in the future.


    Also, the Bucham family had no power in Yonsburg, which was inappropriate.


    He would return to Yonsburg frequently in the future. His concern for personal safety was incidental if


    he didn¡¯t have any power in this situation. He was concerned that his motivations would endanger the


    Caron family, something he would not stand for.


    Therefore, he needed to increase investment and development in Yonsburg and then ce the elites of


    the Bucham family in all walks of life and every corner of the city.


    The Bucham family was very famous in Wiltspoon and several surrounding cities, but thousands of


    miles away in Yonsburg, the Bucham family did not have much poprity.


    The Caron family was unaware of the Bucham family¡¯s significance in Wiltspoon. They were only aware


    that Julian¡¯s family owned arge business. Julian was a powerful president who was friends with all


    the most powerful businessmen. Young Master York was getting married in Wiltspoon, and Julian could


    be the best man. It showed that Julian was a very powerful businessperson.


    Kiera said that the Bucham family would also do some detective work, but the Caron family didn¡¯t think


    much about it.


    It¡¯s just that he had 360 skills, was a top schr, and it¡¯s not embarrassing that he began his career as


    a detective. As long as Julian¡¯spany conducted legitimate business and did nothing illegal or


    disciplinary, that is eptable.


    Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s the trouble? We usually sleepte. When youe back from work,


    no matter howte it is, there will be a door for you toe in. We can also have supper and a couple


    of drinks.¡±

 Chapter 2587

    Chapter 2587


    Kiera said to Kendrick, ¡°Brothet, if you dare to drink, Mom will sell all the good wine in our house.¡±


    She¡¯s also a good drinker, but she didn¡¯t drink well.


    Her mother also refused to let her drink, saying that, as a girl, she had a poor capacity for drinking and


    would get into trouble easily when she got drunk.


    Kendrick chuckled and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s why we want to keep Julian at our house. Julian is a


    guest. He packed ate-night snack for us. Let¡¯s buy some wine and have ate-night snack with


    Julian. Just two drinks; don¡¯t get drunk; don¡¯t dy our work during the day; mom won¡¯t say anything.¡±


    People who are good at drinking cannot drink; it is a kind of torture.


    Kendrick thought of Julian.


    Last time Julian came over, everyone in the family got drunk except Kiera.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Taking advantage of Julian to get over his alcohol addiction was something that Kendrick felt he had no


    choice about. Who told them that both father and son were surnamed Caron, but they were tightly


    controlled by his mother, who was not surnamed Caron.


    Julian said with a smile, ¡°During my stay here, if you want to have a midnight snack, just tell me, and I


    will pack it for you outside. As for drinking, just drink half a ss and don¡¯t drink too much. Auntie


    doesn¡¯t let you drink every day; it¡¯s also for your health.¡±


    He wanted to please his future brother-inw, but he couldn¡¯t offend his mother-inw.


    Between the mother-inw and his brother-inw, Julian must be on the mother-inw¡¯s side.


    Kendrick said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink every day. I¡¯ll only drink a little when the addictiones. Mom is out, so


    stop talking.¡±


    Hearing his mother¡¯s familiar footsteps, Kendrick quickly reminded Kiera and Julian not to talk about


    drinking anymore; at least their mother would overhear and scold him.


    Julian dragged his suitcase, followed Kendrick and Kiera into the house, and met Mrs. Caron, who


    came out. He politely and sweetly called out, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m disturbing you again.¡±


    Mrs. Caron warmly greeted him into the house and said, ¡°If you¡¯re sorry for disturbing me,e in


    quickly, wash your hands, and eat. Kiera said you wanted to eat the food I cooked. I¡¯ve prepared the


    food early and am waiting for you.¡±


    The food she cooked was so popr that people as far away as Wiltspoon still remembered it. When


    Julian came here on a business trip, he wanted to eat it several times, which gave Mrs. Caron a sense


    of aplishment.


    Mr. Caron was sitting at the tea table in the room with a pot of tea brewed in front of him. Seeing Julian


    come in, he poured half a cup of tea for Julian and called to him, ¡°Julian, have a drink of tea first.¡±


    Julian put down his suitcase, walked over, called Uncle Caron, and sat down opposite him.


    Mr. Caron ced the cup of tea in front of him.


    Julian thanked Mr. Caron, picked up the cup of tea, and drank it gracefully.


    When Mr. Caron saw Julian drinking tea for the first time, he knew that this boy was either rich or noble.


    Later, he heard from Kiera that Julian was the boss of the Bucham Group and could be brothers with


    the head of the York Corporation. A business tycoon with whom he has coborated on many business


    ventures.


    He was really young and promising.


    He had a very good appearance and was gentle and courteous in his dealings with others.


    And his boxing and kicking skills were very good.


    Regarding Julian¡¯s concealment that he knew martial arts at first and wanted to enter the Caron Family


    Martial Arts gym to learn martial arts, Mr. Caron had murmured that Kiera said that Julian just wanted


    to repay her kindness, so he didn¡¯t take it to heart.

 Chapter 2588

    Chapter 2588


    Seeing that Kiera and Julian get along like buddies, Mr. Caron won¡¯t think too much about it.


    It¡¯s just that Mrs. Caron liked to nag Mr. Caron and say that he had taught Kiera badly. The girl, 24, had


    never been in love. The matchmaker put a guy in touch with her, but they didn¡¯t get along. She said


    Kiera treats men like friends all the time, which made her mad.


    What kind of buddies¡ªcouldn¡¯t they be lovers?


    Mr. Caron would make fun of Mrs. Caron every time she nagged him. Why don¡¯t they take care of their


    bodies together and have another daughter? After that, Mrs. Caron would teach Kiera how to be ady,


    which would make herugh so hard that she would get scratched if he caught her.


    They could be grandparents, so what else could they do to live?


    If they wanted to have a baby, they would have had one when they were young.


    ¡°After dinner, it waste at night, and I made Julian drink tea, which affected my sleep. You, too, can¡¯t


    sleep at night, so don¡¯t nag me.¡±


    Mrs. Caron came out of the kitchen with dishes and said a few words to her husband.


    Mr. Caron chuckled. ¡°Julian hase all the way and is a guest. Come in and invite him to have a cup


    of tea. That¡¯s how we treat guests. Julian, let¡¯s go have a meal. Kiera, go to the wine cab and bring


    a bottle of wine.¡±


    ¡°Dad and Julian have a good talk. They need to have two drinks tonight.¡± Kiera looked at his mother


    and asked, ¡°Mom, is it okay? They¡¯ll have two drinks too?¡±


    Mrs. Caron red at her and said, ¡°You can only have two sips to satisfy your cravings. You can¡¯t drink


    too much. With your drinking capacity and taste, if you take two more sips, you will be embarrassed


    and sent to grandma¡¯s house.¡±


    It was better to be able to take two sips to satisfy their cravings than to be unable to take one sip.


    Kiera happily went to the wine cab and got a bottle of good wine that his father had collected.


    Kendrick had already prepared the wine ss.


    With Julian here, the Caron family, who are good at drinking, have tasted the taste of wine and have


    be addicted to it. They dared not drink more with Mrs. Caron sitting in charge.


    ¡°Mom, during Julian¡¯s business trip, my eldest brother said we would let him stay at our house instead


    of staying in a hotel. He asked him to cancel the hotel reservation.¡± Kiera said this while picking up


    vegetables and eating.


    Mrs. Caron exchanged nces with her husband and said, ¡°We have a spare room at home. If Julian


    doesn¡¯t mind our simple home, just stay here and check out the hotel you booked.¡±


    Julian said quickly, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t mind. Auntie¡¯s home is not simple. It is decorated very warmly by


    you. When Ie here for the first time, I feel like I am back at home,fortable.¡±


    Mrs. Caron smiled and said, ¡°You can stay here if you don¡¯t mind. It doesn¡¯t matter how long you stay. If


    youe here for a business trip in the future, don¡¯t book a hotel room. Come live directly at our


    house.¡±


    Julian: ¡°I¡¯m going to bother my uncle and aunt during this time.¡±


    Mr. Caron curled his lips and cursed in his heart. As expected of someone who has been around


    shopping malls for a long time, he is so easy to tter.


    The people in charge had no objections and warmly weed Julian to move in. What could Mr. Caron


    say?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Mom, I might have to clean up a guest room ande out. Julian¡¯s parents said they woulde


    over in a few days to thank me for saving Julian. They said it was a trivial matter. Uncle and Aunt


    Bucham insisted on visiting in person to say thank you.¡±


    Kiera told her in advance so that her parents would not be caught off guard when Mr. Bucham and his


    wife came over.


    After Mrs. Caron was stunned for a moment, she looked at Julian and said, ¡°Julian, this matter is really


    a trivial matter to my Caron family. You have also repaid our daughter Kiera by telling your parents not


    to go out of their way toe here to say thank you.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Auntie, if Kiera hadn¡¯t saved me that night, I would definitely have been kidnapped.


    Although I knew a few tricks, it was really dangerous that night. There were too many bad people. Kiera


    saved me, which was tantamount to saving me. My parents and I have to repay Kiera well for leaving


    our Bucham family.¡±

 Chapter 2589

    Chapter 2589


    No matter how much the Caron family tried to persuade them, Julian said he had no ability to stop his


    parents¡¯ actions, leaving the Caron family helpless.


    They thought that if Julian¡¯s parents really came over, they would just entertain them well.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Mrs. Caron¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She took out her phone and answered the call without looking at the caller ID.


    ¡°Matchmaker Foley.¡±


    Hearing Mrs. Caron greet the person on the other side of the phone, Kendrick and Kiera immediately


    pricked up their ears and listened to their mother talking on the phone with Matchmaker Foley.


    ¡°Introduce a boyfriend to our Kiera? What kind of job does he do? Do you know about Kiera¡¯s situation?


    You won¡¯t worry about me, Kiera,mitting domestic violence against them like the previous ones,


    right?


    Matchmaker Foley, let me tell you first. If the man is worried that my Kiera will be violent, you don¡¯t


    have to pull strings. Kiera will not marry a boy who has such thoughts. I would rather raise her for the


    rest of my life than let her marry someone who is prone to domestic violence.¡±


    Matchmaker Foley smiled on the phone: ¡°It won¡¯t happen this time. I¡¯ve made it clear to others. Kiera is


    a good girl with a cheerful and free temper. I like her very much. My son is still young; otherwise, I


    would definitely try my best to bring my son and Kiera together.¡±


    ¡°This time I am introducing the son of my colleague to Kiera. My colleague¡¯s family is in good condition


    and is on par with yours. Her son works for a bigpany and is usually too busy with work. He has


    never had time to fall in love. My colleague said that we would make an appointment for the two


    children to meet tomorrow. Is it convenient for Kiera?¡±


    Mrs. Caron asked, ¡°How is your colleague¡¯s son like? Do you know his character? We are so familiar,


    you can¡¯t cheat my daughter.¡±


    Although Mrs. Caron felt that Kier had not been in love at the age of twenty-four and was a little


    anxious, she could not just find a man to marry.


    Matchmaker Foley said, ¡°I¡¯ve only met my colleague¡¯s son once or twice. He looks pretty good. I can¡¯t


    vouch for his true character. But my colleague is very easy to get along with. She is good, so her son


    won¡¯t be that bad. Where to go? Meet each other, get close, let¡¯s interact for a while, and get to know


    each other, and you will know whether his character is good or bad.


    Even if I say he is very good, it still takes time to understand him. You won¡¯t believe him just because I


    say he is very good. You have to get along before you know how he is.¡±


    Mrs. Caron smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. Where can we meet? Give us the


    address, and I¡¯ll ask Kiera to go there tomorrow.¡±


    Matchmaker Foley said: ¡°It¡¯s not far away, in the milk tea and snack shop near your martial arts gym. I


    will now send you a photo of my colleague¡¯s son. You can show it to Kiera, and we will meet tomorrow.


    Tell Kiera to try to dress up more femininely tomorrow. She is very good-looking. As long as she


    dresses up a little, puts on light makeup, wears a skirt, puts on high heels, and makes her walk more


    gracefully, she will be like a fairy descending to earth, and the chance of a sessful blind date will be


    greatly improved.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Caron responded readily. She also felt that her daughter¡¯s dress was too androgynous.


    After ending the call, Mrs. Caron quickly received a photo from Matchmaker Foley. When she saw the


    man¡¯s photo, Mrs. Caron was a little disappointed because the man was a little fatter.


    ¡°Did Matchmaker Foley introduce a boy to my daughter again?¡±


    Mr. Caron took a sip of wine, picked up a chopstick to eat, and asked his wife.

 Chapter 2590

    Chapter 2590


    Kiera ate her food calmly. When her mother wasn¡¯t paying attention, she secretly poured a little wine


    and drank it all in one gulp. When her mother looked over, she had already put down her wine ss


    and ate her food calmly, unable to tell that she had just had a drink secretly.


    Julian looked funny.


    But he didn¡¯t dare fill up Kiera¡¯s wine ss. His future mother-inw was very strict and didn¡¯t allow the


    young and old men in the family to drink more. Even if he had two drinks with his guest, he couldn¡¯t


    drink more. Of course, he couldn¡¯t break his future mother-inw¡¯s rules.


    So as not to ruin his mother-inw¡¯s good impression of him.


    ¡°Well, he is the son of her colleague. Let us meet him tomorrow at the well-decorated milk tea shop


    near our martial arts gym.¡±


    Mrs. Caron handed her mobile phone to her husband and asked softly, ¡°Look, that man looks like this.


    Do you want to meet him? He¡¯s a little fat. It seems hecks exercise.¡±


    Mr. Caron took the mobile phone, and Kendrick came over and took a look at it, then said with disdain,


    ¡°It¡¯s like a pig; how can he be worthy of my sister? Mom, how can Matchmaker Foley introduce such a


    man to my sister and ask her to introduce a high-quality man to my sister?¡± When a manes over,


    he must at least be good-looking. If he is so ugly, if my nephew follows his behavior from now on,


    wouldn¡¯t he be extremely ugly?¡±


    Mrs. Caron said to him, ¡°You are a good man from Matchmaker Foley. I have introduced you to so


    many girls. Why don¡¯t you like one? You have eyes on the top of your head. I don¡¯t know what kind of


    girl you want to find. If you continue to choose, you will get older, and when you get older, you can only


    choose the second marriage.¡±


    Kendrick turned around and asked Julian, ¡°Julian, you are two years older than me. Will your parents


    urge you to get married? As soon as you get home, you will talk about it.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Yes, my parents are also very anxious to get married. I am a little older, so it is


    normal for them to urge marriage. I can understand them.¡±


    Kendrick immediately found his soulmate, and while eating with Julian, heined about his


    parents, who urged him to get married,pletely ignoring the looks his parents gave him.


    Being so angry with her eldest son, Kendrick, Mrs. Caron kicked him under the table, which made


    everyone worry.


    Neither of her two sons fell in love and got married. As for the only daughter, the matchmaker


    introduced many men to her but canceled them without meeting them. Didn¡¯t they see that Kiera didn¡¯t


    react? She had no hope of dating at all.


    ¡°Kiera, go to the milk tea shop tomorrow to meet this gentleman, the son of Matchmaker Foley¡¯s


    colleague.¡±


    Mrs. Caron handed the phone to Kiera and asked her to see the man¡¯s appearance.


    Kiera nced at it and said, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s wait until they actuallye to meet. Maybe they will cancel it


    an hour before the meeting.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it like this every time?


    None of the marriage agencies in Yonsburg wanted to do her business. The matchmakers, who were


    not affiliated with thepany, introduced her several times but failed every time.


    Julian cursed in his heart: A big living person like him was sitting here, young, handsome, and


    sessful in his career, yet no one in the Caron family would turn their attention to him?


    If he and Kiera fell in love, wouldn¡¯t there be no need for a matchmaker?


    The Caron family really didn¡¯t have such an idea.


    Thest time Julian came over, they misunderstood and thought Julian was Kiera¡¯s boyfriend. Kiera


    exined and found out that Julian was the president of Bucham Group, and the Caron family had no


    idea at all.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In their eyes, Julian was older, he lived in a different ce, his family was too rich, and he was very


    different from their Caron family.

 Chapter 2591

    Chapter 2591


    Kiera treated Julian like a buddy, so Julian was excluded from the list of son-inw candidates by the


    Caron family thest time he came here.


    Mrs. Caron choked. She took back her phone and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see tomorrow. If Matchmaker Foley


    doesn¡¯t call to cancel, you can go over. Anyway, the meeting ce is not far from our martial arts gym.


    When you go to work tomorrow, bring a long skirt and a pair of high heels. As long as the other party


    doesn¡¯t cancel, put on the skirt and high heels and go there. That way, you will look like a girl. Don¡¯t


    dress like a female bodyguard every day. People are worried that you will punch them at any time.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the weather like now? Do you want me to wear a skirt? Do you think I¡¯ll catch a cold?¡±


    Kiera nced at Julian¡¯s wine ss and wanted to help him take a few sips.


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°Who told you to wear a summer skirt? A winter skirt is fine too.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have a skirt in my closet. I haven¡¯t worn a skirt since I grew up.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t like wearing skirts, which made it inconvenient for her to practice martial arts.


    Kiera said, ¡°I can¡¯t even wear high heels. I can¡¯t walk in high heels. If I get into a fight with someone, I


    won¡¯t be able to perform well wearing high heels.¡±


    Julian took over the sentence and said with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you perform well? Wearing high heels,


    kicking someone out, kicking someone¡ªit hurts to death. If the other party runs away, you can also


    take off the high heels and throw it. If you throw it, it will be a hit. It¡¯s enough to give the other person a


    painful meal.¡±


    When he finished speaking, the Caron family looked at him.


    Julian said sheepishly, ¡°I saw such a plot on TV. Auntie, I don¡¯t mean to teach Kiera to fight.¡±


    ¡°Julian, my sister said that you are actually very good at boxing and kicking. You hid itst time and


    even said that you wanted to worship my father as your master. After we have eaten, we will go to the


    martial arts gym topete. Let me see how good your boxing and kicking skills are.¡± Kendrick said.


    Julian said humbly, ¡°I only know a few moves. I can¡¯t say how powerful I am. I don¡¯t think I can even


    count them as martial arts, so I didn¡¯t talk about itst time. I was afraid that Uncle Caron would test me


    on the spot and fail; even one move would be embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. Although Kiera is not as good as me and her second brother, Kingston, she is still


    pretty good at reading people. She can tell from your actions and reactions that you are definitely a


    great practitioner.


    I have also participated in countless martial artspetitions,rge and small, and lost, but the chance


    of winning is greater. When I lose to others, I always lose slightly. I am always unconvinced. I am 32


    years old, and I have not yet met someone who can really defeat me.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Let¡¯spete in apetitionter. Last time I heard Kiera say that you are a great martial arts


    practitioner, my hands were itchy. It¡¯s settled. After dinner, we¡¯ll walk to the martial arts gym. Think of it


    as a walk after dinner. Then we¡¯llpete in the martial arts gym.¡±


    The martial arts gym isrge, so we can show off our skills, and it can also open the eyes of the


    students in our gym; at least they learn just one and a half moves and consider themselves martial arts


    masters.¡±


    Julian looked at Kiera, and Kiera smiled: ¡°Julian, I just said a few words like that, and my brother took


    care of me. How about wepeteter?¡±


    In fact, she also wanted to know how powerful Julian was.


    Judging from thest time Julian made a move, Julian was a great practitioner.


    However, Julian was too quick when he subdued the bad guy. She was unable to see his moves, nor


    could she figure out how powerful Julian was.


    ¡°Okay, after dinner, I willpete with you.¡± Julian readily agreed.


    As for what matchmaker Foley said about introducing a guy to Kiera, Julian wasn¡¯t worried.

 Chapter 2592

    Chapter 2592


    Julian was already there; how could he let other men pursue Kiera?


    Kendrick also thought that the man introduced by the matchmaker, Foley, was too ugly and fat as a pig,


    and he would never seed.


    Mr. Caron did not stop Kiera. Mrs. Caron scolded Kendrick and Kiera and then told Kendrick to be


    polite to Julian, as he was a guest and could not hurt him.


    Except for Mrs. Caron, everyone else in the Caron family was a martial artist and loved martial arts.


    When meeting someone who was also good at martial arts, it was normal for them to want topete.


    Julian was thinking about going to the Caron family martial arts gym for apetitionter. Would he


    show off his skills or hold back?


    Thinking that Kiera worshiped the strong, Julian decided to use his true skills and easily defeat


    Kendrick so that he could gain Kiera¡¯s admiration.


    He hoped his future brother-inw wouldn¡¯t me him.


    After the meal, Julian wanted to help clean up the dishes, but Mrs. Caron quickly stopped him and said,


    ¡°Julian, you don¡¯t need your help. You go and have tea with your uncle Caron, and Kiera and I will just


    clean up.¡±


    Julian smiled. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m at home. After dinner, I clean up the dishes. My parents put down


    the dishes and got up and left their seats. I¡¯m used to doing this housework.¡±


    When he came to the Caron family, he must have behaved well.


    With that said, Julian cleared away the dishes.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Auntie, I have been busy preparing meals all evening. If you are tired, you can go watch TV while I


    help Kiera wash the dishes.¡±


    Mrs. Caron couldn¡¯t stop him, but she didn¡¯t let him work alone. She simply called her two sons back


    and said, ¡°You two can also help. You are all hands-on. Wash the dishes and chopsticks, and then you


    can walk to the martial arts gym.¡±


    Kendrick and Kingston said, Okay.


    After calling her two sons for help, Mrs. Caron walked away. She walked over to her husband and sat


    down.


    Mr. Caron had already made another pot of tea.


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Julian is such a good man. After dinner, he helps to tidy up and wash the dishes. It¡¯s


    not like you, a bigot, who puts the dishes down and leaves after every meal, as if it seems like we


    women must do household chores like washing dishes.¡±


    Mr. Caron: ¡°The Bucham family is so rich, they must have hired servants. Julian is showing off by


    rushing to do the work.¡±


    Mr. Caron slowly picked up his teacup and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°What¡¯s showing? I saw that he was rushing to help thest time he came over. I noticed how he did


    housework. He was very skilled. He must have done it a lot at home to be so skilled. Don¡¯t be unable to


    do it yourself, and you can¡¯t even question others. Maybe he doesn¡¯t have a servant at home.¡±


    Mr. Caron said, ¡°This man is very rich. You all were deceived by his superficial elegance. Look, he must


    have a purpose.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the purpose? What¡¯s there in our family that¡¯s worthy of him? They are much richer than you.


    It¡¯s not bad if you don¡¯t suspect that you¡¯re plotting for other people¡¯s money. But you are suspicious of


    them.¡± Mrs. Caron said, ¡°You just want to say that Julian is here for our daughter. I see the interaction


    between the two of them; they are like buddies. Oh, it¡¯s so sad. How did you raise your daughter? How


    did you raise her to be like a man? Whenever they interact with each other, they treat themselves as


    buddies.¡±


    Mr. Caron said, ¡°Let¡¯s see. Didn¡¯t my daughter say that Julian¡¯s parents areing over in a few days?


    Wait for his parents toe over and see if they get along well.¡±


    Mr. Caron took another sip of tea as he spoke and sighed: ¡°He¡¯s just a little old.¡±


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Yes, he is two years older than our eldest son, so he is a bit old.¡±

 Chapter 2593

    Chapter 2593


    ten minutester.


    Julian and Kiera walked side by side, following Kendrick and Kingston. The four of them walked and


    chatted towards the Caron family martial arts gym.


    At night, Yonsburg was a lot livelier than during the day. Even though it wasn¡¯t as wealthy as Wiltspoon,


    it was certainly full of fun things to do because it was an urban area.


    ¡°You canpete with meter, Julian. My father taught my two brothers and me. We employ the


    same moves. If you can beat me, you have a better chance of winning if you take on my eldest brother.


    My eldest brother learned it a few years before me, but he is stronger and his moves are a little faster.


    The students he teaches are all very powerful, while the ones I teach are just kids. There¡¯s nothing I


    can do about it. I¡¯m still young and not as famous as my elder brother.¡±


    In the Yonsburg martial arts world, Kiera¡¯s two brothers, Kendrick and Kingston, were quite famous.


    Julian said, ¡°In that case, it will be unfair to your elder brother. It¡¯s okay. I will directlypete with him.


    No matter if I win or lose, I can ept it. I learn martial arts to strengthen my body and protect myself,


    not seeking fame or fortune.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°You are in business, so what else do you need fame and fortune for? You are


    already very famous in the businessmunity in Wiltspoon. At Young Master York¡¯s wedding, I saw


    that everyone was very polite to you. People¡¯s attitude towards you can be said to be respectful, as if


    they are afraid of offending you.¡±


    She was not part-time in the business world, so she didn¡¯t know how powerful the Bucham family was


    in the business world, but she could guess the Bucham family¡¯s status in the Wiltspoon business world


    through other people¡¯s attitudes towards Julian.


    ¡°Also, everyone is very polite to me. I feel like I¡¯m hugging a very thick thigh.¡± Kiera smiled after saying,


    ¡°Julian, I feel like you are more than just doing business, as you said. Is there anything else you haven¡¯t


    exposed yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I am Julian, the president of the Bucham Group and the eldest son of the Bucham family, but


    many people like to call me Young Master Bucham. I am my father¡¯s sessor, so everyone calls me


    Young Master Bucham.


    My family made their fortune as detectives, and we still have a hugework of contacts. Our ability to


    find out information is very strong. We have used our family¡¯s ability to find out information and helped


    many people, so everyone is polite to me.


    Another point is that I know a lot about their privacy. They don¡¯t dare to offend me, for fear that I will


    expose their privacy.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Julian said the next few words very quietly.


    He continued: ¡°They are polite to me, but they may hate me so much that they regard me as a bomb.


    They are afraid that I will explode one day and blow them to pieces. If they have the ability, they may


    spend a lot of money hiring some powerful professional killers from other ces to assassinate me.


    So, I am quite dangerous and may even harm the people around me. You see, I rarely interact openly


    with my friends in Wiltspoon, and my whereabouts are rtively confidential. Many people think that I


    am a mysterious dragon who never sees the end; actually, I am afraid of being assassinated.


    You also saw that night how many motorcycle gangs were sent out by those gangs just to kidnap me


    and kill me. Fortunately, you passed by and saved me; otherwise, I might have been violently killed in


    the wilderness or thrown into the sea by now.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Is it so dangerous?¡±


    Julian looked at her and asked, ¡°Are you afraid? Sometimes, it¡¯s possible that people who have close


    contact with me will suffer unexpected disasters. For example, if they can¡¯t do anything to me, they will


    think of doing something to the people around me.¡±


    Kiera said to him, ¡°What are you afraid of? If others took advantage of the people around you, you


    wouldn¡¯t be so close to Young Master York and the others. In my dictionary, the word ¡°fear¡± does not


    exist. Unless the killer has a gun, they may be unable to harm me.¡±

 Chapter 2594

    Chapter 2594


    Julian said, ¡°Young Master York and the others are all people with status. Naturally, those people dare


    not operate on Young Master York. However, Young Master York is followed by several bodyguards


    when he goes out. No one is allowed to approach him at close range, and they do not want to


    assassinate him or kidnap him easily.


    And most people don¡¯t want to provoke Grandma York. She has great connections. When you interact


    with Serenity and others more often and be more familiar with each other, you will know that


    everyone in my circle is not simple.¡±


    Most of the big families know each other and have contacts with each other.


    Some were also allies.


    ¡°Kiera, if one day you are implicated by me, will you still associate with me? Will you break up with


    me?¡±


    Kendrick turned around and said, ¡°Julian, what do you think about my Kiera? For a long time, my sister


    has thought of you as a close friend. She treats other people with a lot of honesty. She treats you like a


    friend. She will do everything to help a friend who is in trouble. Why might she break up with you?


    But the premise is that you can¡¯t do anything illegal and drag us Kiera into trouble; otherwise, our family


    will not only cut off all contact with you but also beat you up.¡±


    Kendrick then said to Kiera, ¡°Julian is just teasing you, and you still believe it? His situation is really so


    dangerous. If he has any conscience, he will not associate with us. He is afraid of hurting us, so he


    dares to be so aboveboard. The fact that he came to our house to eat and live in our house shows that


    he is not in danger. Unless he is a heartless person, I don¡¯t think he is a heartless person.¡±


    After drinking wine next to Julian, Kendrick praised Julian.


    Kendrick stopped, waited for Julian toe closer, put his arm around Julian¡¯s shoulders, and said


    with a smile, ¡°Julian, are you interested in my sister? I always feel that what you said to my sister was


    in advance. It¡¯s like giving my sister a vination.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kendrick was a martial arts practitioner and a bit rough, but that didn¡¯t mean he was a fool.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Kiera called Kendrick, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Julian is my friend.¡±


    ¡°Julian, do you know the real reason why my sister has never been in love at the age of twenty-four?


    Before she was twenty, she was a fighting king. Boys did not dare approach her for fear of her boxing


    and kicking skills. After the age of 18, you see, she treats us men as buddies. There is a reason why


    my mother is worried that she won¡¯t be able to get married.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡± Kiera was about to throw a punch. ¡°Obviously, the eldest brother and the second brother said


    that I can¡¯t get married. You two will support me for the rest of my life so that I don¡¯t have to worry about


    getting married. I¡¯m not in a hurry. Anyway, I haven¡¯t met a man who knows how to appreciate me yet.


    If we can¡¯t get along, I¡¯d rather stay alone for the rest of my life than settle for nothing. Besides, I¡¯m only


    twenty-four years old, which is very young. Eldest brother, you¡¯re thirty-two years old, so I should be


    anxious. Which of your ssmates doesn¡¯t have one or two children already? You¡¯re the only one who


    has the nerve to tell me.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Kiera is very good. She has not yet had the fate, but when the fate has arrived,


    she will naturally be enlightened.¡±


    What Julian had to do was make Kiera fall in love with him and not treat him as a buddy.


    Kiera had no experience in love, so he habitually regarded the men around him as his buddies.

 Chapter 2595

    Chapter 2595


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand love; it makes me sound like an idiot.¡±


    Kierained about her brother.


    Kendrick nced at Julian and then at Kiera, who obviously didn¡¯t understand love, but he didn¡¯t make


    it clear.


    He had made it clear just now that Julian was inocting his sister, but his sister¡¯s reaction, s, really


    worried him, as there was no other reaction at all.


    ¡°Brother, when youpete with Julianter, you have to be merciful and don¡¯t be harsh.¡±


    Kiera reminded Kendrick and also changed the topic.


    Kendrick said, ¡°Thepetition is not about fighting for your life. Don¡¯t worry, I will be merciful.¡±


    Julian first thanked Kendrick.


    The four of them quickly walked back to the Caron family Martial Arts Hall.


    In the evening, there were coaches watching the students practice martial arts.


    Seeing the four peopleing in, everyone paused.


    ¡°Everyone, take a rest first and make a ce for me topete with Mr. Bucham. Let everyone see


    how the masterspete.¡±


    Kendrick said this to everyone with a smile, and everyone immediately vacated the ce.


    The coach first looked at Julian and said to Kendrick, ¡°Coach Caron, which martial arts school does this


    gentlemane from?¡±


    Julian actually challenged the eldest son of their martial arts director as soon as he came. He must


    know that Kendrick¡¯s skills in the martial arts gym could be said to be among the best. None of their


    coaches can be his opponents.


    ¡°Mr. Julian Bucham is not from any martial arts school. He is a friend of your junior sister, Kiera. He is


    from Wiltspoon. Because he knows some boxing and kicking, he wants to learn a few moves from me.¡±


    Kendrick was full of confidence and believed that he would be able to defeat Julian as long as he took


    action.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Not only was Kendrick full of confidence, but everyone present was also full of confidence when they


    heard that Julian was going topete with Kendrick, thinking that Julian could not defeat Kendrick in


    three moves.


    Unless it¡¯s Kendrick who gives three courtesy moves.


    The coach smiled and said, ¡°Then let us all enjoy thepetition between Coach Caron and Mr.


    Bucham.¡±


    Kendrick said to Julian, ¡°Julian, let¡¯s go and change clothes first. Wearing clothes like this, you can¡¯t


    perform well, and it will be easily ruined.¡±


    Julian smiled and went to change clothes with Kendrick.


    After the two people walked away, Keh immediately said to everyone, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s bet on who


    loses and who wins. I¡¯ll bet on my eldest brother first.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry, I identally used the name Kingston again. Kingston is already upied and he is Analia¡¯s


    cousin¡¯s brother. The Name Kingston, who is Kiera and Kendrick¡¯s brother, takes the ce of the new


    name, Keh, so there is no more trouble.


    As Keh spoke, he took out all the money he had and shook it out.


    Everyoneughed and said, ¡°Kendrick, everyone knows that they are betting on Caron. Who would bet


    on Mr. Bucham?¡±


    Kiera said to Keh, ¡°Second brother, you asked everyone to ce bets again and let dad know


    about it. I will confiscate your pocket money for the past two months. Don¡¯t me me and my eldest


    brother for being poor. We won¡¯t spend our wages on you.¡±


    Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°To add a little fun for everyone, Kiera, do you want to ce a bet?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Everyone has chosen the eldest brother, so I will choose Julian.¡±

 Chapter 2596

    Chapter 2596


    As she spoke, Kiera took out the cash she carried with her from her trouser pocket. After counting it,


    she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much cash¡ªonly $856.5. If you are willing to bet with me, just have a bet.¡±


    ¡°If Julian loses, I will spend more than $800 to buy midnight snacks for everyone. If Julian wins, all your


    money will be given to me.¡±


    Kiera just didn¡¯t want Julian to look too ugly.


    Everyone present would ce their bets on Kendrick without asking.


    Julian came from afar, and no one knew what his skills were, but looking at his gentle manner, Kendrick


    just called him Mr. Bucham, which made them guess that he was the boss of apany.


    Even if such a person knew some boxing and kicking skills, he only knew a few moves in martial arts.


    How could he defeat Kendrick, the future curator of the Caron family?


    Several coaches present took out all the cash they had and bet on Kendrick¡¯s side.


    Those students were not children, but rather teenagers. They didn¡¯t have much money, so some of


    them contributed $10 to $20 to participate in the bet.


    ¡°I will follow Sister Caron and bet on Mr. Bucham.¡± A student named Ss held $100 in his hand. After


    thinking about it, he handed the money to Kiera and said to Kiera, ¡°Sister Caron, I will bet Mr. Bucham


    with you. If Mr. Bucham is lucky enough to win, we will make a lot of money.¡±


    Because everyone was betting on Kendrick, that amount of money was a lot for a minor like him. If Mr.


    Bucham won, he could share the money with Kiera and make a lot of money.


    Kiera took $100, handed it over with a smile, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your principal and


    not even having supper? However, if Mr. Bucham wins, we will split the pile of money equally, and weText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    can have a goodte-night snack.¡±


    Ss smiled naively: ¡°I think, sometimes, there will always be a little surprise. Maybe Mr. Bucham is a


    dark horse.¡±


    After listening to Ss¡¯s words, Kiera patted him on the shoulder and praised him: ¡°You have ideas and


    courage. When Mr. Buchames outter, we will shout loudly to him, Come on. We are few, but we


    can¡¯t lose.¡±


    Ss smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±


    Then he naturally stood with Kiera. Those who had bet on Kendrick to win stood aside, and everyone


    laughed at Kiera and the two of them who were going to lose.


    When Kendrick and Julian came out after changing their clothes, Julian was a little surprised when they


    saw everyone standing separately.


    Kendrick said habitually, ¡°No need to ask; it must be my brother who asked everyone to bet again on


    who of us would lose and who would win.¡±


    Kendrick nced at Keh¡¯s team, then looked at Kiera, the only student who chose to bet on Julian,


    and asked with a smile, ¡°How much money do you two have? If you lose, will it be enough to give them


    a midnight snack?¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Brother, how about you ce a bet yourself?¡±


    ¡°Whatever I bet, I bet myself. Maybe you two will change your minds and bet Julian. They will all regret


    it, thinking that I will deliberately lose to Julian so that I can win money.¡±


    Kendrick felt that he had definitely won over Julian.


    Since he became famous, many people in the same industry havee to challenge him, but he has


    been defeated every time.


    Kiera said that Julian was agile and a real martial artist. After all, she had never seen Julian do


    anything. In addition, Julian was from a rich family. Even if he knew some moves, he would definitely


    not be as good as someone like Kendrick, who had been practicing martial arts since he was a child.


    Therefore, Kendrick never thought about losing.


    Julian smiled and asked Keh, ¡°Second brother, how many bets have you ced in total? How


    much is the amount?¡±


    Keh had already counted it, and he replied, ¡°It¡¯s not much; it¡¯s only more than $5000 in total. The


    students don¡¯t have much money, so they just join in the fun. It¡¯s mainly money from me and a few


    coaches. Brother, you have to work hard. I took out all the cash I had. It¡¯s more than $3000 in total. If


    you lose, I will have to eat the wind before paying my sry.¡±

 Chapter 2597

    Chapter 2597


    ¡°However, Mr. Bucham hase from afar and is a guest. Brother, you must also give Mr. Bucham


    three moves.¡±


    Keh was as confident as Kendrick, thinking that he would definitely win. Although the amount of


    the bet on Kiera¡¯s side was too small¡ªonly more than $900 in total¡ªit was better than nothing.


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Kendrick and I are just trying topete. We don¡¯t have


    to fight until the point is reached. There is no need for Kendrick to give me three moves.¡±


    Julian asked, ¡°Kiera, how much did you two bet?¡±


    Kiera opened her palms, holding more than $900. She also smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s all. I and Ss


    have all the cash. Julian, you have to use all your true skills to try to defeat my eldest brother, and let


    us win once.¡±


    ¡°Every time someonees to challenge my eldest brother, everyone bets on him to win. It¡¯s not fun at


    all, and there¡¯s no surprise at all. Just give us a surprise. If you beat my eldest brother, and when you¡¯re


    on a business trip in Yonsburg for a period of time, I will prepare delicious food for you every day and


    make you gain a few pounds.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you are good at making such a promise. I¡¯m fat and don¡¯t look


    good.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not obvious just how many pounds you have gained. You are so tall, you really can¡¯t tell if you have


    gained a few pounds. Besides, you are a bit thin now. Add a few pounds, and you will have a standard


    male model figure. I will keep you going back to Wiltspoon. You can charm a whole ss of girls, and


    there will be a long queue of girls who want to marry you.¡±


    Julian smiled: ¡°It sounds pretty good; I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    As he said that, he took out his wallet, took out all his cash, walked up to Kendrick, handed the money


    to Kendrick with a smile, and said, ¡°Brother, I will also deposit it with you.¡±


    Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°Julian, don¡¯t you even have confidence in yourself?¡±


    With a smile on his face, Kendrick¡¯s hands moved very quickly. He took Julian¡¯s money, which was


    estimated to be several thousand dors.


    Julian replied, ¡°I think your bet is too small. If Kiera wins, it will only be a few thousand dors. If I add


    more, it will exceed 10,000 dors. Kiera and the others will be happy if they win.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Won over $10,000 in one fell swoop. It could make Kiera jump with joy.


    Julian knew that Kiera didn¡¯t have much savings.


    Last time she took her children to Wiltspoon to participate in apetition and stayed at the Wiltspoon


    Hotel, which cost her a lot of money.


    She said that her monthly ie, apart from all her expenses, didn¡¯t leave much money.


    The Caron family was not short of money.


    However, Mr. Caron and his wife taught their children that all the money in the family was earned by


    their parents. It was their parents¡¯ money, not theirs. If they wanted money, they had to earn it through


    their own efforts.


    Kiera and her two brothers really never thought about inheriting or dividing the family¡¯s money.


    Julian¡¯s words made Kendrick speechless. After a while, Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°Why do I feel like


    I¡¯ve eaten dog food?¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Kiera is my savior. I can¡¯t let my savior lose money because she supports me.¡±


    Kendrick said, ¡°No matter how good you talk, you can¡¯t win more than ten thousand dors. Come on,


    we can help you shout e on¡± a few times. Come on,e on, everyone, get out of the way and let


    your coachpete with Mr. Bucham from Wiltspoon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just apetition; don¡¯t hurt anyone.¡±


    When Julian came off the stage, he hugged Kendrick and said to Kendrick, ¡°Kendrick, I hope you will


    be mercifulter.¡±


    After hearing Julian¡¯s words, everyoneughed.

 Chapter 2598

    Chapter 2598


    They felt like Julian didn¡¯t even have any confidence.


    Even Ss touched Kiera and asked Kiera, ¡°Sister Caron, do you have confidence in Mr. Bucham when


    you bet on him? I have been studying martial arts here for six years, and I have never seen anyone


    who can defeat Caron¡¯s.¡±


    Kiera replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have confidence. I just think Julian is my friend. If no one bets on him, he will be


    embarrassed. I just bet on him. Anyway, you only have a few hundred dors in cash. If you lose, you


    lose; it¡¯s just ate-night snack for everyone; it¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t treat you all.¡±


    Ss: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kiera looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it. Look, they are all gone.¡±


    Ss had a green face and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. This money was originally given to me by my mother for


    late-night snacks. It¡¯s just a week¡¯ste-night snack expenses.¡±


    The worst thing was that he wouldn¡¯t have a midnight snack after ss every night after practicing


    martial arts.


    Kieraforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t be too depressed. Maybe Julian can win. I¡¯ve seen his moves, and I think


    he¡¯s very powerful. He may be on the same level as your curator and better than my elder brother.


    They started fighting, shouting ¡°Come on,¡± encouraging Julian, and shouting loudly to him, ¡°Come on!¡±


    When Ss saw that the two people were really fighting, he immediately put aside his frustration and


    shouted loudly, ¡°Mr. Bucham,e on,e on, for my midnight snack money,e on,e on,


    beat Master Caron to death.¡±


    Kiera burst intoughter.


    Julian couldn¡¯t help butugh. After avoiding Kendrick¡¯s move, he responded to Ss with a smile:


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you not even have a midnight snack.¡±


    Keh saw that Julian¡¯s moves were calm and unhurried. He didn¡¯t have the upper hand, but he


    wasn¡¯t at a disadvantage either. Every time his elder brother made a move, it was like a punch hitting


    cotton, and he immediately felt something was wrong.


    He immediately said to his teammates, ¡°Why are you all shouting e on¡± as if you are mute? Even


    though your sister Caron¡¯s bet is not much, if you win, it will be enough for us to have a midnight


    snack.¡±


    So, those teenage boys started shouting loudly: ¡°Master Caron,e on, beat Mr. Bucham to a pulp


    and leave teeth everywhere on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bucham,e on,e on!¡±


    Not to be outdone, Ss shouted loudly. Unfortunately, there were only two of him and Kiera, but there


    were more than twenty people with Kendrick.


    Ss shouted cheers until his voice became hoarse, but it was no louder than the two random shouts


    put together.


    Kiera brought a bottle of water, handed it to Ss, and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s drink a bottle of water


    before we continue shouting. I didn¡¯t expect that Julian¡¯s boxing and kicking skills were so good. He


    can deal with my elder brother with ease.¡±


    Ss asked while drinking water, ¡°Sister Caron, do we have a chance of winning?¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell now. The two of them look equally matched. If Julian can win, it will be a narrow


    win.


    As long as he wins, he wins, no matter whether he wins by a narrow margin or not.¡±


    When Ss thought that he had the opportunity to share more than $10,000 with Sister Caron, after


    drinking a bottle of water, he felt that he could still shout for a while.


    He shouted at Julian, ¡°Mr. Bucham,e on, if you beat Master Caron, I will call you brother-inw,


    and I will call you Sister Caron¡¯s husband.¡±


    ¡°puff¨C¡°


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kiera squirted out a mouthful of water.


    What the h-e-l-l is this kid called?

 Chapter 2599

    Chapter 2599


    Everyone looked at Ss.


    Ss chuckled and said, ¡°Our sister Caron doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend anyway. If Mr. Bucham beats


    Coach Caron, I will match up sister Caron and Mr. Bucham.¡±


    In Ss¡¯s eyes, Kiera and Julian were a match made in heaven; both were equally good-looking.


    This was the first time in his life that he had seen such a good-looking man, Julian.


    Julian was more handsome than the idol stars that the girls in his ss chased, and he exuded a kind


    of¡­ well, it should be noble.


    In short, Ss thought Julian was very good.


    As long as Julian could defeat Kendrick so that Ss and Kiera could divide more than 10,000 dors,


    Julian would be even better!


    Keh said with a smile, ¡°This naughty kid! Julian, you have to work hard. This naughty kid said that


    if you can make him win money, he will help you and my sister get married for free.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Second brother, Ss is talking nonsense, and you are talking nonsense too.¡±


    She was going to beughed to death.


    She lightly kicked Ss and cursed with a smile: ¡°You br*t, do you want tough me to death?¡±


    Ss chuckled.


    Keh alsoughed and asked Julian, ¡°Do I want to lose to you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Kendrick will lose to me, but there is no need for him to lose deliberately. I can beat him by


    luck.¡± Julian said it confidently.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keh especially admired Julian¡¯s confidence.


    It¡¯s been over ten minutes.


    Kendrick did not dare look down upon Julian anymore, knowing that Julian was a hidden master.


    He even suspected that Julian could actually defeat him easily. However, Julian did not decide quickly.


    Instead, he dyed for a longer time. If he lost to Julian, Julian could say that it was a fluke or his


    inheritance.


    This way, he wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed.


    Kendrick¡¯s suspicion was somewhat correct in guessing Julian¡¯s n.


    Julian wanted to dy Kendrick for a long time and narrowly defeated him. Several coaches present


    could see that this could save Kendrick¡¯s face. Another reason was that Kendrick was indeed very


    powerful, and Julian was not.


    ¡°Julian, I particrly appreciate your confidence. You are really a strong person. Our Kiera didn¡¯t make


    any mistakes.¡±


    Kendrick was not angry that Julian could defeat him, let alone jealous of Julian.


    Kendrick had been in a huge number ofpetitions, both big and small, since he started training. His


    father told him a lot of times that even though he was the best young yer in Yuncheng, he wasn¡¯t the


    best yer in the whole country.


    In his life, he would meet many, many more powerful people than him.


    Let him not be arrogant or jealous of others, but know how to appreciate the talents of others and


    ept losing and winning calmly.


    In Kiera¡¯s words, the Caron Family Martial Arts Gym focused primarily on martial ethics.


    As the future head of the Caron Family Martial Arts Gym, Kendrick possessed this.


    He was tolerant.


    Julian also said, ¡°Brother Kendrick, you¡¯re the most powerful person in boxing and kicking that I have


    ever encountered.¡±


    The twopeted for nearly an hour. Julian seized an opportunity and made a dangerous move to


    knock Kendrick to the ground, narrowly defeating him.

 Chapter 2600

    Chapter 2600


    Keh and all the coaches present could see that Julian had used a trick to narrowly win.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But it was a victory.


    Kendrick did not lose to Julian on purpose. Julian really defeated him.


    Julian stretched out his hand to pull up Kendrick and then sped his fists at him: ¡°Brother Kendrick, I


    ept.¡±


    Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t let you. It was you who found my weakness and won by surprise.


    Julian, I give up.¡±


    Julian was still modest.


    The field was quiet, but the sound of two people talking brought everyone back from the silence.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Ss jumped up, danced, patted Kiera¡¯s shoulder again, and shouted, ¡°Sister Caron, Sister Caron, we


    won the bet; Mr. Bucham defeated Coach Caron; we won more than 10,000 dors. It¡¯s all ours; haha, I


    have half a year¡¯ste-night snack money!¡±


    The other students looked at Ss, who jumped up and listened to Ss¡¯s happy shouts. They looked


    at Ss with envy and jealousy!


    Kiera was also stunned.


    She saw Julian showing off his skillsst time and knew that Julian knew martial arts, and Julian also


    admitted it.


    She guessed that Julian¡¯s martial arts would not be inferior to hers, but she didn¡¯t expect that Julian


    could really defeat her elder brother; even if it was a narrow victory, it was still a win.


    ¡°Sister Caron, sister Qin.¡± Ss, who was happy to win money, patted Kiera again and smiled: ¡°Sister


    Caron, go and get the money we won.¡±


    As Ss said that, he ran towards Julian, hugged Julian regardless of it, and shouted happily: ¡°Mr.


    Bucham, no, no, no, brother-inw, I said, if you beat Coach Caron, I will call you brother-inw.


    Hahaha, brother-inw, you are so great; you actually defeated Coach Caron and won me half a year¡¯s


    midnight snack fees, hahaha!¡±


    Julian pushed the happy, naughty boy away with a little effort and said funnyly, ¡°Don¡¯t you see, it was


    your coach, Caron, who recognized me? I am also trying to take advantage of it. I came from afar as a


    guest. He really didn¡¯t want to let me lose.¡±


    Ss was stunned. ¡°Mr. Bucham, did Coach Caron ask you to do this? I didn¡¯t see it. I only saw that you


    knocked down our coach, Caron. Didn¡¯t you win the battle?¡±


    Ss had been learning martial arts for several years and had not yet reached the level of a coach. He


    couldn¡¯t see that Julian was trying to take advantage of the situation, nor could he see that Coach


    Caron was being polite.


    Soon, Ssughed again and said, ¡°No matter how you win, Mr. Bucham, Sister Caron, and I won


    money anyway.¡±


    Kiera came over, lifted Ss behind him, and said to Julian, ¡°This kid is so happy that he won money;


    he is talking nonsense. But, Julian, you still won, and I was prepared to lose money. I didn¡¯t expect you


    to give us a surprise.¡±


    As she said that, she punched Julian and said to him, ¡°You really hide your secrets!¡±


    No matter how Julian won, he was still on par with her eldest brother. He was even more powerful than


    her.


    That night in Wiltspoon, if she hadn¡¯t taken action, Julian should have been able to beat those bad guys


    to pieces, right?


    Julian said humbly, ¡°It¡¯s really Kendrick who asked me. It¡¯s him who wants you to win money and taste


    the feeling of losing.¡±


    Kiera and Ss had already gone to get the winning money.


    Keh reluctantly handed the more than ten thousand dors to Kiera, looked at Kendrick, and


    comined, ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t lost in a long time, so do you want to taste losing? You want to lose?


    Tell me, and I will fight with you.


    All the wealth I brought with me today has been lost to Kiera. Next, I will save money on food and


    clothing, live frugally, and look forward to the day when my sry will be paid soon.¡±


    Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°Who asked you to bet all your wealth? Didn¡¯t you see that Julian was full of


    confidence from the beginning to the end?¡±


    None of them had seen Julian¡¯s skills. Only their sister, Kiera, had seen Julian¡¯s moves, but not many.


    Julian was an unknown to them.


    Keh said, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re also full of confidence from the beginning to the end.¡±

 Chapter 2601

    Chapter 2601


    Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°I lose. I make no excuses. Can¡¯t you afford to lose? In the past, you


    consistently won. Try losing asionally. There are always winners and losers in gmbling; if you


    cannot afford to lose, stop gmbling.¡±


    Keh was speechless.


    Kiera walked aside and sat down to count the money. After counting clearly, she handed half of the


    money to Ss and said with a smile, ¡°Ss, this is your money.¡±


    Ss took half of the money, but soon he returned half of it. He said, ¡°Sister Caron, I only paid $100,


    and I don¡¯t dare share it with you. I only need this much, and it¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯ve been havingte-


    night snacks for the past six months.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°It¡¯s given to you; just take it and save it yourself. Don¡¯t let your stepmother know.¡±


    When Ss was very young, his parents divorced, and he was given to his father. His father was a


    taciturn man. After the divorce, he became even more taciturn and didn¡¯t care much about Ss. He left


    Ss to be taken care of by his grandparents.


    Later, he remarried an older leftover daughter from his first marriage. Ss was about to go to school


    when he was taken back by his father. However, his stepmother was powerful, and Ss had a difficult


    life and was often beaten severely by her stepmother.


    He wanted to resist, but he was a child after all and couldn¡¯t resist. Instead, he was beaten even more


    severely.


    The father was busy working to make money and traveling frequently, so he paid little attention to Ss.


    He did not know that Ss was severely beaten by his step-wife.


    Ss¡¯s aunt felt sorry for her nephew and filed awsuit on his behalf. However, her father often went


    on business trips. When he was not at home, her stepmother would be even more aggressive.


    His aunt gritted her teeth and paid for Ss to enroll in a martial arts ss. So that his stepmother


    wouldn¡¯t bully him, she wanted Ss to stay active and pick up some boxing and kicking skills.


    This studysted for six years. Now Ss¡¯s stepmother did not dare to beat him, so she treated Ss


    badly in terms of money. Ss¡¯s pocket money was not as much as that of his half-brother. After


    attending sses, he often went to pick up some cartons and bottles. If he collects more, sell them for


    money and earn pocket money.


    His father gave him $100 in pocket money when he got home from a business trip, and he kept it for


    midnight snacks.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At his age, when he was growing, he ate a lot and got hungry easily.


    It is said that a man born at a young age is poor.


    He must have a midnight snack every night; otherwise, he would be too hungry to sleep.


    ¡°Sister Caron, I really took it!¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s given to you; just take it and save it. If you need the money for your studies


    in the future, you don¡¯t have to ask your stepmother to get it.¡±


    Ss said, ¡°Now that I need money, I ask for it directly from my dad. When she finds out, she doesn¡¯t


    dare do anything to me when she gets angry. At most, she will quarrel with my dad.¡±


    Ss studied at the Caron family Martial Arts Gym for six years and was able to resist his stepmother


    well enough. Without the Caron family¡¯s Martial Arts Gym¡¯s emphasis on martial ethics, even if he


    became stronger, he would not be able to beat his stepmother violently with his skills. Anyway, now his


    stepmother would not dare attack him again.


    Because the coach took a group of fellow students to his home and warned his stepmother.


    ¡°Stay with it for a few more years, and when you be an adult, you can move out of your home


    when you are able.¡±


    Julian was most impressed by this student, Ss. Haha, he just said he wanted to call him brother-in-


    law.


    After listening to the conversation between the two people, Julian probably knew Ss¡¯s situation and


    promised: ¡°Ss, you study hard and practice hard. When you be an adult, graduate, and can¡¯t


    find a job, you cane to me at any time, and I will help you arrange work.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Bucham. Mr. Bucham, you are my idol.¡± Ss smiled and thanked him. He took the


    thousands of dors he had won and happily joined the group of fellow apprentices to show off.


    ¡°This kid has a future.¡± Julian said something to Kiera.


    Kiera asked him, ¡°How much money did you bet in total just now? Please give the money back to you.¡±


    ¡°No, I made a bet and lost. If I lose, I lose. If you return the money to me, will you also return the bet


    they made? Otherwise, it¡¯s not fair.¡±

 Chapter 2602

    Chapter 2602


    ¡°Then you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Kiera put the money into his trouser pocket, then took out her mobile phone and called ate-night


    snack stall, asking the stall owner to send dozens of fried noodles to the Caron family Martial Arts Gym


    as ate-night snack for everyone.


    ¡°We¡¯ll eatter.¡± Julian smiled and said, ¡°I rarely havete-night snacks at night.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t eat then. I don¡¯t eat sometimes. It could be because I work out a lot. I can¡¯t sleep if I don¡¯t eat


    midnight snacks. But I usually eat at home, where my mom lets me make something to eat at


    midnight.¡±


    After Kiera called someone to deliver midnight snacks, she stood up and said to Julian, ¡°Let¡¯s go


    without disturbing their ss.¡±


    Julian won thepetition with Kendrick. The students were still in shock and suspected it was a


    dream.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Julian followed Kiera, and Kiera said to the two brothers, ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, I will take


    Julian for a walk. You don¡¯t have to wait for us when you get hometer.¡±


    Kendrick responded, ¡°I know. Take Julian to go shopping and help Julian buy some daily necessities.¡±


    Kiera hummed and led Julian out of the martial arts gym.


    Coming out of the martial arts gym, Kiera asked Julian with admiration, ¡°Julian, from whom did you


    learn this martial art? I believe you learned a variety of skills, but you are proficient in all of them. You


    must have learned for at least ten years, right?¡±


    Seeing the admiration in Kiera¡¯s eyes, Julian knew that his decision to defeat Kendrick was right.


    Kiera just appreciated the strong.


    Julian said, ¡°I have been studying for more than 20 years. There are many masters. My dad sent me to


    study. Every time my dad said that I didn¡¯t study well and wouldn¡¯t let me go home, I studied hard, so I


    worshiped every master; I am the most powerful among all the students of that master.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Are you surprised that I defeated your eldest brother?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°A little unexpected.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s really a fluke. I wanted you to win money, and I tried my best. Your eldest brother


    could only use half of his efforts.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to coax me; I can see it. However, the feeling of winning money


    is very good, haha. The moment when I won was the most exciting, because the whole audience was


    silent, and Ss broke the silence.¡±


    Thinking of the scene just now, Kiera couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Kiera said, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring any daily necessities here, did you? I don¡¯t know if I have any new ones at


    home. Just in case, I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy some daily necessities.¡±


    Julian replied, ¡°I nned to stay in a hotel. There are daily necessities in the hotel, so I didn¡¯t bring


    them.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°We are friends, and my home is big enough. If youe here for a business trip, you can


    stay at my home.¡±


    Julian: ¡°I¡¯d be embarrassed. How about I pay you the rent?¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°I always live in a house under my parents¡¯ name. Even if you have to pay rent, it should be


    given to my parents. If they take it, then don¡¯t mention it again. But I don¡¯t think my parents will ept


    it. They appreciate you very much.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Kiera turned her head to look at him and said with a smile, ¡°My whole family appreciates you, including


    me.¡±

 Chapter 2603

    Chapter 2603


    Julian smiled: ¡°Kiera, if you look at me like this, I will be proud, haha.¡±


    ¡°You have capital and pride.¡±


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Kiera¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She took out her mobile phone, saw the call from her mother, and said to Julian, ¡°My mother called me


    at this time, and she must have told me that tomorrow¡¯s blind date is canceled.¡±


    After Kiera answered the call, sure enough, Mrs. Caron said to her on the phone, ¡°What a high-quality


    man introduced by the matchmaker Foley. He has no opinion and just follows what others say. He


    believes everything others say. I don¡¯t even dislike him for being fat, like a pig, but he actually dislikes


    you for being a violent maniac.


    Actually, he is a violent maniac. His whole family is violent. His whole family thinks there are no men in


    the world except that pig-headed man. You are so angry with me, Kiera; please give me some credit


    and find a young, handsome, and capable boyfriend and p them hard in the face.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Mom, calm down. I¡¯ve known this for a long time. I don¡¯t have any hope. Besides, I¡¯m only


    twenty-four years old. Don¡¯t worry. In a few years, I will bring you a real, high-quality man. Come back


    and p them in the face.¡±


    Kiera had grown ustomed to her blind date rejecting her.


    The matchmakers in Yonsburg have all said that they didn¡¯t want to do business with Mr. Caron¡¯s


    daughter, as it would easily lower their performance and cause them to suffer setbacks.


    Kiera was young and beautiful, good at both civil and military skills, and had a good family background,


    but just because she had been practicing martial arts since she was a child and had an impressive


    martial arts, her blind date was intimidated.


    Mrs. Caron suspected that someone was treading water and deliberately went to the blind date to


    speak ill of Kiera, saying that Kiera used to be a fighting king, and even a grown man could not bear


    the punch she threw.


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°You are good at talking. No matter how many times you have said it, you have never


    brought a boyfriend back. It was your father who harmed you. I gave birth to you and wanted to raise


    you to be ady, but he insisted on teaching you to learn martial arts, and you are better at it. Others


    think you are too powerful and think you can kill someone with just one fist.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Mom, they think I can beat them with my fists, so let them go. I don¡¯t want a


    man like that either.¡±


    Mrs. Caronined on the phone for a full twenty minutes before Kiera coaxed her to hang up.


    When she looked up, she found Julian looking at her with gentle eyes. Kiera was stunned for a


    moment, thinking that he was being deceived. Then she calmed down and looked again. When she


    met Julian¡¯s dark eyes, the corners of her mouth were slightly curved, and she was smiling.


    She must have been blinded just now.


    Julian was smiling.


    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s blind date was ruined again?¡± Julian asked her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kiera agreed and said nonchntly, ¡°I have been targeted by matchmakers since I was twenty years


    old. At first, they rushed to introduce me to boyfriends and even stepped down the threshold of my


    family. Now, they have all said he wouldn¡¯t do my business. Even those who wanted to do my business


    would introduce me to all kinds of cats and dogs.


    Treat me like a garbage recycling bin. In two years, Julian, I may have to ask you to help me introduce


    a boyfriend and bring him back to deal with my mother.¡±


    Julian pursed his lips and asked her, ¡°Can I be your boyfriend?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    When she first met Julian, Kiera would feel her heart beat faster when facing Julian¡¯s handsome face,


    but now she no longer feels this way.


    Julian said, ¡°We are friends, but we can develop into boyfriends and girlfriends. Kiera, you see, I am


    unmarried, and you are unmarried. We are both urged to get married by our elders. In fact, we can


    be a couple, of course. If you think I¡¯m too old, just pretend I didn¡¯t say it.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°I don¡¯t like generals. If I like you in the future, no matter how old you are, I won¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    Kiera talked openly with Julian about their rtionship in person, without any shyness. In her eyes,


    Julian was just like her senior brothers.


    Gradually, they would be familiar with it, and once they became familiar with it, they would no


    longer feel excited.

 Chapter 2604

    Chapter 2604


    Julian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, marriage can¡¯t be settled. I just saw that Auntie is always worried about


    your brothers and your life events, so I wanted to help.¡±


    Julian was sure that Kiera needed to boil a frog in warm water to make her fall in love with him.


    He has to integrate into her life bit by bit in small things, let her get used to his existence, and if she


    can¡¯t stand his absence, then she will understand that it is love.


    He locked her up anyway, so take her time.


    There¡¯s no point in being anxious.


    Julian: ¡°Kiera, actually, I am sick.¡±


    Kiera was stunned for a moment, then asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You can¡¯t tell. You


    look healthier than anyone else.¡±


    Julian: ¡°I¡¯m apathetic.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Apathy? I¡¯ve never heard of this disease.¡±


    Julian exined it to her.


    Kiera: ¡°So, you can¡¯t get married. No wonder you are so good and you don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    Knowing Julian¡¯s special situation, Kiera even regarded Julian as a buddy and got along with Julian


    unscrupulously.


    She didn¡¯t realize that she had jumped into Julian¡¯s sizable hole. When she found outter that she was


    being counted, it was toote to look back.


    ¡­


    Wiltspoon ushered in continuous rainy weather with strong winds.


    People who were wearing shorts two days ago all changed into autumn clothes and wore a thin coat.


    Even though it was still summer and Wiltspoon had not yet entered winter, if the temperature dropped


    suddenly from 30 degrees to 20 degrees, people would notice a significant change in the weather


    because they were ustomed to the heat.


    Camryn slept until midnight and felt cold, so she instinctively crawled into the arms of the man next to


    her.


    Callum, who was in a daze, noticed something creeping into his arms and instinctively pushed away.


    After touching Camryn, he immediately woke up, opened his eyes, and looked at his beloved wife, who


    had slipped into his arms, and he chuckled. He had forgotten that he and Camryn had received their


    marriage certificate and became a legal couple.


    He had wanted to eat meat for a long time, but he shamelessly stayed in his wife¡¯s roomst night. The


    young couple naturally became a couple.


    He hugged Camryn and pulled up the quilt to cover her.


    He lost his sleepiness.


    He quietly looked at Camryn in his arms. The more he looked at her, the more he liked her. He couldn¡¯t


    help but lower his head and kiss her on the lips.


    Camryn responded to him instinctively.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    As if he had been given a shot of blood, he turned over, pressed his beloved wife under him, and while


    she was in a daze, he pestered her and burned her for a while.


    Camryn waspletely awake. She couldn¡¯t help but kick him and scold him: ¡°Callum, are you done


    yet?¡±


    The tormentst night was not enough, and he even started burning again while she was sleeping. She


    was afraid that she would have to sleep until midnight before she could get up.


    She also had to apany Trenton to visit him in prison.


    Trenton had taken leave and returned to Wiltspoon, nning to visit the prison and tell his parents


    about inheriting the family property.


    Both siblings wanted to protect everything in the Newman family and prevent Carrie from losing.

 Chapter 2605

    Chapter 2605


    Callum coaxed Camryn with a guilty conscience: ¡°Honey, you continue to sleep. I will go downstairs to


    prepare breakfast for youter and then wake you up. When you are full, you can catch up on some


    sleep.¡±


    Camryn stared at him and said, ¡°Trenton is back; we are going to visit the prison today.¡±


    Callum: ¡°It¡¯s mainly Trenton¡¯s business. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you go or not. Just sleep a little


    longer at home. I promise not toe tonight and let you have a day of rest.¡±


    After saying that, Callum smiled shyly and said, ¡°I am already thirty, and I just got a wife. I was so


    happy that I went a little crazy.¡±


    Mainly because at the beginningst night, he was too fast, which made him depressed for a while,


    thinking that there was something wrong with him.


    Camryn alsoforted him and said that he could go to the doctor, and she apanied him to the


    doctor.


    Who knew that herfort would make him even more depressed?


    Thinking that Callum was tall, handsome, young, and promising, but he had problems in that area, he


    became extremely depressed and even wanted to hide and cry.


    He loved her so much, and the two of them finally reached the stage of receiving the certificate, but¡­


    While she was taking a shower, he secretly called Zachary and told him that he was sick and needed to


    see a male doctor. He wanted Zachary to take some time to apany him to the hospital.


    Zachary was shocked and asked him what was wrong with him?


    Callum told Zachary about his situation, but Zachary fell silent on the phone.


    Then, without saying a word, Zachary hung up the phone.


    Not long after, Zachary sent him a long message. Only after reading the message did he know what


    was going on.


    Then he caught her and tried it again after taking a bath. The more she tried, the more addicted she


    became. It was a bit too much.


    Camryn kicked him again, but the force was not strong.


    Camryn: ¡°I want to take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll put the bath water in.¡±


    Callum kissed her on the lips, then slid off the bed and walked to the bathroom in a happy mood.


    Looking at his messy look, Camryn muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t believe even a single word!¡±


    Hungry wolf!


    After silently scolding Hungry Wolf hundreds of times in her heart, Camryn became a little calmer.


    Half an hourter, Callum walked out of the room feeling refreshed and in a beautiful mood, humming a


    little tune, and went downstairs to prepare breakfast for his wife.


    As soon as he got down to the first floor, he saw Trentoning in wearing a sports uniform. Without


    asking, he knew that Trenton had gotten up early and gone for a morning jog.


    ¡°Trenton, morning.¡± Callum greeted his brother-inw briskly.


    ¡°Brother-inw, morning.¡± Trenton responded.


    Seeing that Callum was very happy, he asked, ¡°Brother-inw, is there anything good that you can do


    so early in the morning? I see that you¡¯re in a very good mood. If you have any good things, tell me and


    let me listen. Let me have some fun too.¡±


    Trenton was feeling a little down.


    He was going to visit the prison today.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After his parents went in, he never saw them. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to see them, but the


    sentence hadn¡¯t been decided yet, and they couldn¡¯t see them except for thewyer.


    After the verdict was handed down, he went to school again and never saw his parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as I¡¯m with your sister, I¡¯ll be happy every day.¡±

 Chapter 2606

    Chapter 2606


    Callum knew the reason why Trenton was in a bad mood, so heforted him: ¡°When you go to visit


    your parents, you have to cheer up and show that you are doing well outside, so your parents won¡¯t


    worry about you.


    You are an adult now. You need to have the courage to face everything and take on the responsibilities


    that are yours.


    I know that you and your eldest sister are of the same mind, but your eldest sister has never thought of


    taking advantage of you. Don¡¯t worry, what is yours is always yours, so don¡¯t think about it, and don¡¯t


    imitate your second sister.¡±


    Trenton hummed, ¡°Brother-inw, I know. My eldest sister and I just want to keep everything in the


    Newman family. My second sister has already started looking for awyer and is preparing to file a


    lawsuit with my eldest sister.¡±


    That¡¯s why he came back from leave.


    If he took Camryn¡¯s side, even if Carrie won thewsuit, she wouldn¡¯t get much of the family property.


    By the way, while the parents were still alive, Carrie would have to file awsuit to fight for the family


    property. Was it interesting?


    The main reason was that his parents cooperated with him and transferred all the property to his name


    so that Carrie could win the property by filing awsuit? Except for his second uncle¡¯s property, the rest


    belonged to his parents. Their parents were not old people in their eighties or nies. They were only


    in their fifties and were very clear-headed.


    His parents¡¯ property could be given to whomever they wanted. It¡¯s useless for Carrie to be angry. Even


    if they had no contact with him or their parents for the rest of their lives, they couldn¡¯t change it.


    Of course, Trenton would not tell Carrie about this, so he would just let her do the hard work. In the


    end, it would be all in vain.


    Callum said, ¡°You go for a run. Go upstairs, take a shower, change your clothes, and thene down


    for breakfast. I¡¯ll make breakfast. What do you want to eat?¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m not picky about food. I¡¯ll eat whatever you make for breakfast. Brother-in-


    law, you¡¯re a good cook. Whatever you make, I think it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just prepare something. You can go upstairster. Don¡¯t disturb your


    eldest sister. She¡¯s tired. Let her sleep more.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t my eldest sister not go to work yesterday?¡± Trenton asked suspiciously, ¡°Why is she tired? Is


    she feeling tired due to a reaction to the medicine?¡±


    Trenton knew that although Camryn had regained her sight, she was still taking medicine every day,


    thinking that she had taken too many medicines and had developed drug resistance and had a


    reaction.


    ¡°No, she just chatted with me tootest night and didn¡¯t go to bed until early in the morning. It¡¯s still


    very early. She didn¡¯t sleep enough. Let her sleep a little longer. How about I apany you to visit


    the prison?¡±


    Nominally, Callum was the son-inw of Mr. Newman and his wife. They were also rted and could


    visit them in prison.


    ¡°If my eldest sister is still resting when we go out, then please ask my brother-inw to apany


    me.¡±


    Trenton did not doubt Callum¡¯s words, thinking that they were really chatting until midnight, causing his


    sister tock sleep.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The doorbell rings.


    Trenton muttered, ¡°Who is here so early in the morning? Brother-inw, let me go out and take a look.¡±


    Callum hummed.


    After Trenton went out, Callum turned and went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast for the siblings.


    Trenton walked out of the main house and walked towards the gate of the vi.


    The doorbell changed to a knock on the door, apanied by a familiar shout: ¡°Camryn,e out,


    Camryn, you freeze my bank card; why do you freeze my bank card?¡±


    The person who came to Newman¡¯s house early in the morning and rang the doorbell was none other


    than Carrie.


    She took her two aunts and cousins out for supperst night, so naturally, she treated them generously.


    She took out the bank card she often used before, and when she wanted to swipe the card, the waiter


    told her that her bank card could not be used.


    As ast resort, she spent cash.


    It was the tens of thousands of dors in cash she got from the safe.


    She also withdrew the $30,000 from the bank card that Mrs. Janzen gave her.


    She was afraid that Mrs. Janzen would go back on her word and freeze her bank card, so she would


    not get a penny.

 Chapter 2607

    Chapter 2607


    The wolf dogs kept in the backyard were kept off the leash at night. It was still early, and the servants


    who were looking after the wolf dogs had not tied them up yet. When Carrie¡¯s shouts were heard, the


    four wolf dogs started to move and rushed over.


    They went straight to the gate of the vi.


    Carrie wanted to tear down the door. When she saw the four wolf dogs rushing towards them, she was


    so frightened that she backed away. She no longer dared to shout, and her face was filled with fear.


    It seemed that she was quite frightened by these wolf dogs. Also, they were all bitten, and she had a


    psychological shadow over these wolfdogs.


    Although the butler paid her money to get the rabies vine and serum, the ce where she was


    bitten still hurts a little, and she had nightmares at night about being chased and bitten by a wolf dog.


    In her heart, Carrie hated Camryn.


    She had never unleashed a few wolf dogs to bite Camryn before.


    Besides, when she punished Camryn in the past, when did she really take advantage?


    Camryn always looked silent and weak and could be bullied, but in fact she was as cunning as a fox.


    Every time she fell into Camryn¡¯s hands andined to her mother, even if her mother was biased


    towards her, she would help her. When she vents her anger, she will also scold her.


    She scolded her for not even being able to deal with a blind woman.


    ¡°Trenton? Trenton, when did youe back?¡±


    When she saw Trenton, Carrie took two steps forward, but she didn¡¯t dare to go near the door for fear


    that the wolf dogs would be on the door and bite her.


    Carrie said, ¡°Trenton, hurry up and ask someone to pull these be*sts away. My legs are weak when I


    see them. You don¡¯t know that your eldest sister, that blind woman, is so cruel. She actually let the wolf


    dog bite me. Trenton, you have to vent your anger on my behalf.¡±


    Trenton wanted to scare away the wolf dogs. Since he was rarely at home, the wolf dogs didn¡¯t listen to


    him, so it was a good thing they didn¡¯t attack him.


    It was the servant who heard the dog barking and came out quickly. Seeing this scene, the servant


    trotted over.


    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡±


    The servant apologized: ¡°I just got up, and they all ran to the front yard without paying attention. I


    immediately took them to the back to tie them up.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    During the day, the servants couldn¡¯t let wolves and dogs run around without Camryn¡¯s instructions, for


    fear of hurting people.


    They must be tethered, and they must be cared for at night before they are allowed to roam freely.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t scare me, but they don¡¯t listen to me either. You take them back to the backyard and tie them


    on a rope.¡±


    The servant nced at Carrie and finally understood why the wolf dogs were running wildly into the


    front yard so early in the morning.


    He called away some wolf dogs and took them back to the backyard.


    After the servant and four dogs left, Trenton went to open the door.


    Trenton said, ¡°Second sister, you came here so early in the morning and screamed, which made the


    eldest sister angry. You deserve to suffer.¡±


    Trenton didn¡¯t like Carrie. After all, she was a biological sister with the same father and mother, so his


    attitude was quite eptable.

 Chapter 2608

    Chapter 2608


    ¡°I thought I wanted toe, and this is our home, Trenton. This is our home. That blind woman took


    advantage of our property before I came out and my parents went in. After I came out, she took


    advantage of the York family, drove me out, and refused to let me go home.


    Almost all the workers in the family have been reced by her. Those who have not been reced are


    all people who are not her.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrieined to Trenton, ¡°Do you think I want toe here so early in the morning to scream?


    That blind woman didn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my messages. I was so angryst night that it


    finally dawned. I will definitelye and want to settle ounts with her. Isn¡¯t she up yet?¡±


    After Trenton opened the door, Carrie walked in, but she didn¡¯t dare to rush in. After walking a few


    steps, she stopped and asked Trenton in a low voice.


    Trenton replied, ¡°The eldest sister hasn¡¯t gotten up yet, but my brother-inw has gotten up and is


    making breakfast inside. Second sister, don¡¯t say ¡®that blind woman¡¯ when you talk about her. She¡¯s our


    eldest sister.


    Carrie: ¡°You think of her as your eldest sister, but she wants to take over our family¡¯s property.¡±


    When Carrie heard Callum making breakfast inside, she didn¡¯t dare go inside.


    Even though she came with great momentum, she became timid as soon as she heard Callum¡¯s name,


    forgetting that she wanted to seduce Callum and take Callum away from Camryn.


    ¡°Trenton, let¡¯s sit in the pavilion, but I won¡¯t enter the house. The blind woman is lucky. I don¡¯t know


    how to get Callum to dote on her. Callum is very good to her, but he is ruthless to us.


    I¡¯m a little afraid of them. Trenton, we are siblings of the same father and mother. At this time, we


    siblings must work together to protect the property left to us by our parents. We must not let Camryn


    take over.¡±


    Carrie took Trenton to a small pavilion not far away and sat down.


    ¡°Trenton, I¡¯m here in a hurry and haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. You go in and get some snacks and fruits


    for me to cushion my stomach. Also, do you have money? Get some money for me. If you have cash,


    give me as much as you have. I¡¯m renting outside now; everything costs money.¡±


    ¡°I have no job and no source of ie. The blind woman who k!lled me a thousand times froze my


    bank card, so I couldn¡¯t spend money. I almost didn¡¯t even have money to refuel the car.¡±


    Carrie confided her misery to Trenton and kept scolding Camryn for her cruelty.


    ¡°Second sister.¡± Trenton said solemnly, ¡°The eldest sister also has a share in this home. This vi was


    left to the eldest sister by the second uncle. Whose name is on the real estate certificate? The eldest


    sister said that you also saw it. The day you came here, the eldest sister also called me and told me.


    Didn¡¯t you take tens of thousands of dors from Mom¡¯s safe? Didn¡¯t you spend it all so quickly?¡±


    Carrie: ¡°It¡¯s only tens of thousands of dors, which is not enough to spend. I didn¡¯t know that my bank


    card was frozen. I thought that if I got my bank card and mobile phone back, I could have endless


    money like before, swipe my bank card at will, and then my tens of thousands of dors in cash have


    almost been spent.


    Just to treat my two aunts and cousins to supper, it cost me thousands of dors. I also bought things


    for them. I also rented a house and bought furniture. It cost me tens of thousands of dors, not


    hundreds of dors.


    Even if this vi was left to her by her second uncle, the Newman family¡¯s property was all worked hard


    for by our parents. As long as I can remember, our parents left early and came homete. They were


    busy working, and the Newman family only today.


    That blind woman wants to sit back and enjoy the sess, but there¡¯s no way! By the way, she can


    see. Dr. Carden is so amazing that she can actually cure her eyes. My little aunt has taken her


    everywhere to seek medical advice for ten years, but she can¡¯t cure it.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s teeth itched with hatred. ¡°How did her luck be so good? Could it be that she secretly


    raised a kid and sucked away our family¡¯s luck? Then, if we were unlucky, she would be lucky?


    That¡¯s definitely the case. She must be raising a kid to help her luck.¡±


    Trenton had a dark look on his face. ¡°Second sister, you¡¯ve watched too many movies, and the eldest


    sister doesn¡¯t have a kid.


    Okay, stop talking. I¡¯ll go in and get some money for you. Don¡¯te to quarrel with the eldest sister.


    Now you me the eldest sister for treating you badly. Why don¡¯t you think about all the things you did


    during the ten years when the eldest sister was blind? How many things have hurt my eldest sister?¡±

 Chapter 2609

    Chapter 2609


    ¡°Get more,¡± Carrie said. ¡°I don¡¯t have much money now. I¡¯m so poor that I can hardly afford to eat.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°Second sister, you can find a job. As long as you are willing to do it, you can find a job,


    no matter what. If you are not starved to death, those who will be starved to death are allzy people.¡±


    Carrie said with a dark face, ¡°What kind of job should I look for? Do I, the second youngdy of the


    Newman family, need to find a job? My parents didn¡¯t let me work in the past, saying that I was born to


    be a richdy and deserved to be blessed.


    If Camryn hadn¡¯t frozen my bank card, how would I have no money? Do I need to be taught a lesson by


    you?¡±


    Trenton¡¯s face also turned ugly. ¡°Second sister, I¡¯m not giving you a lecture. I¡¯m just telling you that


    things are different between us now and then. We have to work hard to make money so we can live.


    You¡¯re not afraid of bank cards either, even if your oldest sister freezes your card.


    Just because you are ipetent, my eldest sister froze your bank card, and you will be hindered


    everywhere.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°Okay, get the money for me quickly. I know you want to help that blind woman. You and


    she both have different dads but the same mom. We are rted because our parents are the same. I


    don¡¯t even know what kind of soup she fed you or what made you trust her so much?


    She is going to upy our family property and make it difficult for us to survive. You are still standing


    by her side. You are simply a fool. Oh, she didn¡¯t freeze your bank card; is she just being nice to you?


    Let me tell you, she is coaxing you. After she takes over our property, she will definitely kick you away.


    Then you won¡¯t have anywhere to cry.¡±


    Carrie just couldn¡¯t understand why Trenton, who was also the child of her parents, didn¡¯t side with her


    and her parents but sided with Camryn.


    ¡°My eldest sister is definitely not that kind of person.¡± Trenton said angrily, ¡°Second Sister, if you say


    this again, I won¡¯t give you any money. If you don¡¯t want to starve to death, just find a job to support


    yourself.¡±


    Sometimes Trenton got a part-time job when he had extra time to make some extra cash, even when


    he already had plenty of it.


    He just wanted to be self-reliant.


    Carrie said, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything anymore; let¡¯s get it done.¡±


    She wanted to coax Trenton into giving her money, but she stopped talking.


    Then she quickly coaxed Trenton to go in and help her get the money.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Trenton knew that Carrie was just coaxing him, but after all, she was the biological sister of the same


    father and mother. He was also aware of this sister¡¯s bad temper and her parents¡¯ spoiled lifestyle. She


    was willful and had no ability; even though she had a small fortune in her name, the bank card was


    frozen, and she couldn¡¯t get the money out.


    Finally, Trenton went back to the house to get some money for Carrie.


    Callum heard footsteps in the kitchen. He took two steps out and saw Trentoning in. He asked,


    ¡°Trenton, who is here so early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°My second sister, my eldest sister, froze her bank card. She came here to settle the ount. When


    she heard that my brother-inw was here, she ran away quickly.¡±


    Trenton¡¯s words were half true and half false.


    Carrie was afraid of Callum, but she did not leave.


    Callum¡¯s ck eyes flickered, and he said, ¡°She, don¡¯t worry about her.¡±


    With that said, Callum turned around and went back to his work.


    Trenton was relieved to see that Callum did not doubt his words but also felt a little guilty because he


    had lied to him.


    He hurried upstairs.

 Chapter 2610

    Chapter 2610


    The Newmanpany was under the control of Camryn, and she would probably know every


    purchase Trenton made.


    If suddenly there is arge transfer of money, Camryn will definitely ask him. If she knows that he has


    transferred arge amount of money to Carrie, Camryn may not say anything about him, but she may


    be disappointed with him.


    He should also know that if he gives Carrie too much money, she will spend it all without stopping, not


    know how to grow, not be able to find a job, and will only bleed him dry.


    He specifically asked for leave and wanted to visit the prison. He wanted to persuade his parents to


    transfer all the property in their name to his. He just wanted to control Carrie¡¯s living expenses and


    prevent her from ruining the Newman family property?


    After thinking about it this way, Trenton decided to give Carrie only more than one thousand dors in


    cash.


    He quickly changed his clothes, put the money in his trouser pocket, and then walked out of the room.


    After walking two steps, he saw Camryn standing not far away, looking at him quietly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    With a guilty conscience, Trenton was shocked when he saw his eldest sister.


    He subconsciously wanted to cover his trouser pocket. After touching his trouser pocket, he quickly let


    go of his hand, feeling that his action was simply worth three hundred taels of silver.


    ¡°Sister, morning.¡±


    Trenton walked over, pretending to be calm, and greeted Camryn with a smile.


    Camryn responded to him gently: ¡°Morning, did you juste back from your morning run?¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Yes, I just came back from my morning run. Sister, are you not going to sleep? My brother-in-


    law said you are tired and need to sleep more.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I wanted to sleep a little longer, but I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I just got up. Have you washed


    yourself? I went downstairs for breakfast, and I could smell the fragrance. I don¡¯t know what delicious


    food your brother-inw made.¡±


    With that said, Camryn turned around and walked downstairs.


    Trenton was stunned for a moment before following.


    Unexpectedly, the two of them were still on the stairs when they heard Carrie¡¯s agonizing cry and


    Callum¡¯s irate roar, ¡°Get out!¡±


    The siblings instinctively stopped and looked at each other. Soon, they saw Carrie stumble out of the


    kitchen.


    Things kept being thrown out of the kitchen, hitting Carrie.


    For example, bowls, tes, and even spats were thrown out.


    Some hit Carrie¡¯s back, while others fell to the ground and shattered.


    Carrie ran out of the house as if running for her life, screaming from time to time.


    Camryn and Trenton came back to their senses on the stairs and walked downstairs quickly.


    Trenton instinctively chased Carrie out, while Camryn walked into the kitchen.


    Callum was still about to throw something, but he stopped when he saw Camryn.


    Camryn turned her head to look at the debris on the ground outside and then turned to look at Callum,


    whose face was ashen as if he wanted to kill someone. She asked with concern, ¡°Callum, what¡¯s going


    on? You look like you want to kill someone. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Could it be that Carrie sneaked in while she and Trenton were upstairs and the servants had not


    entered the house, trying to take advantage of Callum?


    Carrie knew that her mother had nned for her to marry into the York family and be a young


    mistress in the past. There were nine young masters in the York family. The first three were the most


    well-known. Even though Zachary was married, plenty of rich girls were still after Callum and Kevin.


    Carrie wanted to take revenge on Camryn and go against her. She might even have thought of stealing


    her man, Callum.

 Chapter 2611

    Chapter 2611


    ¡°Callum.¡±


    Camryn snatched the shirt he was about to stuff into the trash can and asked with concern, ¡°What are


    you talking about? What happened? What happened to you? Did she get involved with you?¡±


    Callum¡¯s face was ashen, and he said, ¡°Carrie suddenly walked in quietly, then hugged me from behind


    and groped me. I thought it was you, but when I turned around and saw it was Carrie, I exploded. While


    pushing her away, I also kicked her out and then hit her with whatever I found.¡±


    Camryn ¡°¡­¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t expect that Carrie would really dare to attack her man, and she would hug him directly


    and touch him randomly.


    Callum probably didn¡¯t expect Carrie to be so bold. He thought it was her, but when he found out it was


    Carrie, he exploded.


    ¡°Honey, she has touched this dress. Throw it away. I don¡¯t want it any more! Except for you, no other


    woman can touch me, not even my clothes. I don¡¯t even want my clothes!¡±


    With that said, Callum snatched the top from Camryn¡¯s hand and stuffed it into the trash can again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw it outside for you. If you throw it here, you will see it when youe in and out, and thinking


    of the disgusting things she did will make you sick again and again.¡±


    Camryn took the shirt back from his hand, then turned and walked out.


    After walking out of the main house, she actually threw the top in therge trash can outside.


    Seeing Trenton walking back from the gate of the vi, she stopped there, waited for him toe


    closer, and asked, ¡°Did she get away?¡±


    ¡°The second sister ran away like she was running for her life. Eldest sister, what happened? My


    brother-inw suddenly became angry. What was the reason? I saw my brother-inw smashing a lot


    of dishes on the second sister¡¯s back. The second sister¡¯s back was probably hit. Get red and swollen.¡±


    Trenton would never have imagined that Carrie would want to seduce Callum.


    ¡°She deserves it. Callum can smash her to death. I haven¡¯t learned the good thing, but I have learned a


    lot about her shamelessness.¡±


    Camryn brought his own mother in.


    Not only did her biological mother have an affair with her uncle after marriage, the two of them


    conspired to kill her biological father in order to be a long-term couple and to monopolize all the


    Newman family¡¯s property.


    She didn¡¯t want to tell Trenton this because she was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    Trenton¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Sister, what did the second sister do? Why is Mom involved?


    Mom¡­¡±


    Thinking that his mother first married his second uncle, gave birth to his eldest sister, and then killed his


    second uncle before marrying his father and having him and his second sister, Trenton thought that his


    mother might have been with him when his second uncle was still alive. His face turned ugly because


    of what his biological father said.


    Camryn scolded Carrie for being shameless. Could it be that while he was going upstairs, Carrie quietly


    entered the house and entered the kitchen to seduce the brother-inw?


    Trenton: ¡°Eldest sister, second sister¡­ went to flirt with my brother-inw?¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t answer, so he acquiesced.


    Trenton¡¯s face became even more ugly. He hated Carrie so much that he couldn¡¯t help but me


    himself. Soon, he med himself.


    Because he was the one who let Carrie in, he also wanted to give her money.


    Carrie just ran away like she was running for her life. Trenton didn¡¯t have time to give her the more than


    one thousand dors he brought.


    How could Carrie do this?


    Didn¡¯t she say that she was very afraid of Callum?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2612

    Chapter 2612


    Callum looked gentle and elegant on the surface, but that¡¯s just the surface. The sons of the York family


    were not really gentle and elegant. They all had tough tactics. It¡¯s just that Callum loved Camryn and


    was especially kind to her. Trenton was also very good to Callum.


    But when it came to Carrie, Camryn would never be soft-hearted.


    Callum did not take action to punish Carrie. It was probably because Camryn did not let Callum


    interfere. She believed that she could solve her own family affairs.


    Camryn was living a good life, and Carrie would definitely be envious and jealous.


    Trenton raised his head and struggled to apologize to Camryn, but found that Camryn was no longer in


    front of him, and he didn¡¯t know when she went in.


    He was immersed in his own world and did not notice Camryn¡¯s leaving.


    Standing there, Trenton couldn¡¯t move his legs to enter the house. He felt that his legs were as heavy


    as lead.


    He felt that he was sorry for Camryn because his soft heart led to this incident.


    Callum was furious and angry, and Camryn would definitely be disappointed in him. Carrie did not get


    any benefits at all but was frightened to death. Callum even hit her on the back several times with


    dishes. She didn¡¯t even need to look at it. He knew that Carrie¡¯s back was injured.


    Camryn didn¡¯t have time to be disappointed with Trenton now. She had tofort Callum first.


    When she returned to the house, Callum was no longer in the kitchen. The prepared breakfast was


    ced on the dining table, but the debris on the floor had not been cleaned up yet.


    Camryn called the servant responsible for cleaning the house and asked the servant toe in first to


    clean up the scene.


    After finishing the phone call, she went upstairs.


    The door was closed, but fortunately it was not locked, so Camryn could open the door and go in.


    There was the sound of running water in the bathroom.


    Callum was taking a shower in the bathroom.


    Camryn didn¡¯t go in but leaned against the wall at the bathroom door, waiting for him toe out.


    After waiting for a while, there was no sound of running water inside.


    A few minutester, Callum came out of the bathroom. He had changed his clothes and was holding a


    clean towel in his hand, wiping the water stains on his hair as he walked.


    ¡°I threw away the clothes. I will buy you some new sets of clothester.¡± Camryn said warmly. Her back


    moved away from the wall she was leaning against. She stepped forward, took the towel from Callum¡¯s


    hand, and wanted to wipe his hair.


    Callum lowered his head and asked her to wipe his hair.


    Soon, he opened his arms and hugged Camryn tightly.


    Camryn knew that he was angry, and she was angry too, but she didn¡¯t see the scene on the spot and


    had no time to take action. Callum scared Carrie away.


    If Carrie ran slower, she would teach Carrie a lesson.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She hugged Callum back and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll beat her up if she runs more slowly, husband. It¡¯s


    shameless! It is also my reason. She wants to tease me because she despises me and is envious. She


    will get her retaliation against me if you get caught in her pomegranate skirt.


    Before her parents got married, they thought about letting her marry into your York family. She was


    targeting you and Kevin. She wanted to choose between you two.¡±


    Callum used a little force and pushed her away a little, then lowered his head and blocked her mouth.


    Knowing that he was angry and wronged, Camryn responded to his kiss enthusiastically.

 Chapter 2613

    Chapter 2613


    After a kiss, Camryn leaned on his chest, and after a moment, she left his arms.


    Raising her hand to touch his face, she said, ¡°I will never let Carrie touch you in the future! Husband,


    no other woman can touch you except me!¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Wife, you have to do what you say.¡±


    His anger had long since disappeared.


    Carrie hugged Callum¡¯s waist from behind and touched his chest twice. When he realized it was not his


    wife, he immediately pushed her away.


    Callum said, ¡°Do not allow Carrie to appear in front of me in the future, or I will kick her each time I see


    her. I¡¯m willing to make an exception for the female pervert who takes advantage of me in order to


    teach her a lesson.¡±


    Camryn promised: ¡°I will never let her appear in front of you in the future. If she dares toe again, I


    can beat her out without you taking action. It¡¯s shameless.¡± She touched his handsome face again and


    said, ¡°Husband, you¡¯re very good-looking and excellent. You¡¯re like a ma, and you attract attention


    wherever you go, so many people will take notice of you.


    Many people think that I am not worthy of you. They say that I am blind and not favored at home. Even


    if Iter took over Newman¡¯s business, others said that I relied on the help of you and Brother Dal.¡±


    When Camryn made up her mind and decided to be with Callum, she knew that she would face those


    rumors.


    The environment she grew up in was not good, so she didn¡¯t care what others said about her, as long


    as Callum didn¡¯t mind and didn¡¯t dislike her.


    ¡°Let them say whatever they want about you; I¡¯ll cut their tongues out and feed them to the dogs!¡±


    Callum said fiercely, ¡°I know whether you are worthy or not. Do they need to talk more? I just like you


    and want to marry you to make them jealous. Wife, I will let you live like an object of envy.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Camryn helped him tidy up his clothes; her eyes were gentle and exuding happiness, and she said, ¡°I


    am the envy of others now.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Which woman who marries your York family is not the envy of others? Let¡¯s go


    downstairs to have breakfast at Trenton¡¯s ce. I will have a good talk with himter.¡±


    Callum held her hand and said, ¡°You can handle the matter between your brother and sister by


    yourself. I am Trenton¡¯s brother-inw. If I talk too much, Trenton will hate me, and I¡¯m afraid that my


    life will be difficult.¡±


    Camryn cared about her younger brother Trenton very much.


    Callum would usually not interfere in matters between siblings unless they were in a terrible quarrel and


    needed him to mediate, then he would intervene.


    Trenton stood on the stairs on the first floor. He felt sorry for Camryn and Callum. He med himself so


    much that he couldn¡¯t even sit still. He kept standing there, waiting for Camryn toe downstairs.


    Finally seeing Camryn and Callum, Trenton moved his lips, wanting to say something, but in the end he


    said nothing and just watched the young couple go downstairs guiltily.


    When Callum led Camryn downstairs, Trenton mustered up the courage to apologize to Callum. He


    said, ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m sorry; I shouldn¡¯t have lied and left you unprepared. I didn¡¯t know that the


    second sister would¡­.sorry.¡±


    After Callum looked at him for a while, he said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±


    As he spoke, he led Camryn past his brother-inw.


    Trenton turned around and looked at the backs of the young couple. After a moment of silence, he


    followed them into the dining hall.


    During breakfast, Trenton had no appetite. He always wanted to say something. He saw Callum taking


    care of Camryn and the young couple talking to themselves, but he couldn¡¯t get a word in.

 Chapter 2614

    Chapter 2614


    After the breakfast, Callum took out the fruit that he had prepared before, ced it in front of Trenton,


    and said to Trenton, ¡°Take it out and eat it with your eldest sister.¡±


    Trenton said it hurriedly.


    Two minutester,


    Camryn sat down on the double sofa, while Trenton stood opposite her sister, looking at her awkwardly.


    ¡°Why are you so reserved in your own home? Sit down.¡± Camryn sighed and said something to


    Trenton.


    ¡°Sister, I can just stand. Sister, I really didn¡¯t know that the second sister would do such a thing. I¡¯m


    sorry, sister, you can scold me.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Trenton would feel ufortable if he was not scolded by Camryn. If Camryn scolded him, he would


    feel better.


    ¡°Why am I scolding you? As you said, I didn¡¯t know that your second sister would do that, and I didn¡¯t


    expect that she would dare to attack your brother-inw directly. Would it be better to call her bold or


    brainless?


    That¡¯s your biological sister. It¡¯s unrealistic for you to keep her out of the house. With your brother-in-


    law, I¡¯veforted her, and the matter has been revealed. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. As long


    as you remember, just ask for leave specifically to do what you want to do when youe back.


    I froze Carrie¡¯s bank card. She came here early in the morning to settle the ount, right? Knowing


    that your brother-inw was there, she didn¡¯t dare anymore. What did she say to you? You left her


    alone outside. Did she want you to get money?¡±


    She had frozen Carrie¡¯s bank card, which made it impossible for her to continue to live and drink.


    Although she also took away tens of thousands of dors in cash, with her habit of spending money


    lavishly and those two families by her side, her tens of thousands of dors will be gone in just two


    days.


    Seeing that Trenton was back, he wanted to ask for money from Trenton.


    Although Trenton had always been close to Camryn, Carrie was always her half-sister, and he could


    not ignore her.


    ¡°The second sister said that she was renting a house outside and had no job, so she needed money for


    everything. Sister, you froze her bank card, and she had no money to spend. She asked me to get her


    some money and said she wanted more.¡±


    Trenton acted honestly at this moment. He took out more than one thousand dors in cash from his


    trouser pocket, which he had not had time to give to Carrie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much cash; I only have this one thousand dors. I thought of giving it to the second


    sister, but who knew that the second sister¡­Eldest sister, I remember what I did when I came back. I


    won¡¯t give too much to the second sister. For the money, I advised her to find a job.


    Now, I don¡¯t want to give the second sister any money. Let the second sister find a job by herself.¡±


    They no longer had their parents to protect them and had to learn to survive on their own.


    ¡°Sister, brother-inw is really not angry with me anymore?¡± Trenton asked.


    ¡°Your brother-inw looked terrible at that time. He was probably going crazy.¡± Camryn said, ¡°If he were


    still angry with you, he wouldn¡¯t have talked to you just now. But you can¡¯t let your second sister appear


    in front of him in the future. He said that if he sees your second sister once, he will kick her. And when


    he was furious, I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±

 Chapter 2615

    Chapter 2615


    Trenton promised with lingering fear: ¡°As long as my brother-inw is here in the future, I will not let the


    second sister in. This is the eldest sister¡¯s home, and the second sister shoulde less often.


    Sister, will you still apany me to visit the prison?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Um.¡±


    Trenton breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as Camryn is not angry with him, that¡¯s fine.


    Half an hourter.


    Camryn and Trenton went out in a car, followed by a bodyguard car.


    Callum stood at the door of the vi, watching the siblings leave, before he walked to his car.


    He did not follow the siblings to visit the prison.


    He originally nned to apany Trenton, but after Carrie made a fuss, he no longer wanted to see


    Mr. Newman and his wife.


    Anyway, in the hearts of the vicious couple, he was not their son-inw.


    York Corporation.


    There was a strange girl walking around in front of the York Corporation. She wanted to go in several


    times but stopped.


    The security guards on duty had been watching her for a long time, guarding her as if she were a thief.


    It wasn¡¯t until Callum returned to thepany door that the girl suddenly stopped Callum¡¯s vehicle, as


    if she had mustered up her courage.


    The security guards on duty were shocked when they saw that the girl they had been guarding against


    thieves for a long time actually stopped the vice president¡¯s car. They quickly came out of the security


    room and walked over to try to drive the girl away.


    Callum pressed down the car window and looked at the girl. He didn¡¯t recognize her; she was very


    strange.


    Why did the other party stop his car?


    Fortunately, Camryn didn¡¯t follow him; otherwise, Camryn would mistakenly think that he was out


    attracting bees and butterflies, and he would have incurred a peach blossom debt.


    ¡°busy?¡±


    Callum asked in a deep voice.


    The girl: ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry. I want to disturb you and ask you about someone, whether he works here.¡±


    Callum: ¡°You tell me.¡±


    Security guards: ¡°¡­¡±


    It turned out that the girl wanted to inquire about a certain person. Why didn¡¯t she inquire with them?


    Instead, she stopped the vice president¡¯s car. Could it be that she wanted to use this opportunity to


    strike up a conversation with the vice president, the second young master of the York family.


    ¡°I would like to ask if Evan York works here? I can¡¯t find him. I don¡¯t have any contact information for


    him. I only know his name. I asked around and found that he is working in the York Corporation. I justText content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted toe and inquire about it.¡±


    Evan York?


    The security guards looked at each other. Wasn¡¯t that the name of the fourth young master of the York


    family?


    However, Evan did not work at the headquarters of the York Corporation. He was responsible for a


    different industry, and he also had his ownpany. People who worked at the York Corporation would


    not see Evan once a year.


    The security guards had only heard of Evan¡¯s name and knew that he was the fourth young master of


    the York family.


    Callum raised his eyebrows, looking for his younger brother.


    Evan was his biological brother from the same mother.


    ¡°Girl, what¡¯s your surname? What are you doing with Evan?¡± Callum asked.


    He wanted to know the reason why this girl was looking for her brother before deciding whether to tell


    him or not.


    The girl said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what my name is. Sir, does Evan York work here?¡±


    Callum: ¡°He doesn¡¯t work here.¡±


    The girl did not want to reveal her name.


    Callum didn¡¯t ask further questions.


    It¡¯s not like he lied to girls.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t work here? He also has the surname York. This is the York Corporation. Doesn¡¯t it mean


    that most people surnamed York work here?¡±

 Chapter 2616

    Chapter 2616


    The girl obviously didn¡¯t believe Callum¡¯s words.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that this is the York Corporation, and there are many people


    surnamed York working here, but the York Corporation has many branches, involving all walks of life,


    and not all of them belong to the York Corporation. People are here, and they will work in other


    branches.


    And not everyone surnamed York can work in the York Corporation.¡±


    Some people from the York family who were ipetent or didn¡¯t want to work under the York


    Corporation would wander around and work in otherpanies.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought it was too simple. I¡¯m sorry to bother you, sir.¡±


    The girl felt that Callum¡¯s words made sense, and it could not be said that anyone surnamed York


    would definitely work in the York Corporation.


    Evan York may not really work here.


    She didn¡¯t know where to find him.


    That bad guy, didn¡¯t let her find him, wait until she found him, he would look good!


    The girl left quickly.


    A security guard quickly opened thepany¡¯s door and let Callum drive in.


    After Callum¡¯s car parked in the parking lot, he got out of the car, took out his mobile phone, and called


    Evan while walking to the office building. When Evan answered the phone, he asked, ¡°Evan, what bad


    things did you do?¡±


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m in a meeting. If you have anything to do, I¡¯ll talk to you in ten minutes, okay?¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Evan was indeed in a meeting.


    Like his elder brother, he required everyone to mute their cell phones during meetings and couldn¡¯t


    answer the phone during the meeting. Even if he answered the phone, he could only say a few words


    before hanging up quickly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you in ten minutes.¡±


    Callum hung up the phone.


    He entered the office building.


    Josh came out, and the two met at the door of the office building.


    Several executives were following Josh. They were going to the Wiltspoon Hotel to discuss business.


    Seeing Callum, several executives greeted him one after another. Callum nodded, looked at Josh, and


    asked, ¡°Want to go to the hotel?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll leave the ten o¡¯clock meeting to you. I don¡¯t know if I can make it back.¡±


    Josh thought Callum would not return to thepany today.


    Callum would run out whenever anything happened and hand over thepany to him, as if the York


    Corporation belonged to him.


    Fortunately, the young masters of the York family had also begun to enter the workce and business


    world.


    After training for a period of time, Zachary had to arrange for a few younger brothers to work at the


    headquarters. That way, with a few more people sharing the workload, Josh could feel more rxed.


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± Callum responded.


    Josh left with several senior executives.


    A few minutester, Callum returned to his office. He first sent a message to Camryn and asked her,


    ¡°Are you already there?¡±


    Camryn replied to him, ¡°Almost there.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Alright.¡±


    Callum sent Camryn a red-lipped emoticon and then said, ¡°I¡¯m busy first.¡±


    Camryn replied with a ¡°hmm¡± expression.


    After sitting for another two minutes, Callum called Evan again.


    ¡°Brother, is there something urgent for me?¡± Evan asked with a smile on the phone.


    ¡°If you need my help with anything, brother, just ask.¡±


    Evan thought that Callum needed his help for something. Callum and Camryn were now in a very good


    rtionship. They would not call him even if they had nothing to do, but kept calling him one after


    another.


    Callum said, ¡°I met a strange girl just now at the entrance of thepany. She was about 24 or 25


    years old and quite pretty. She stopped my car and asked me if you worked in York Corporation. She


    wants to find you, but she doesn¡¯t have your contact information.¡±

 Chapter 2617

    Chapter 2617


    Callum continued: ¡°Evan, what have you done to offend her? She came here.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­Girl? What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Callum: ¡°She didn¡¯t say. Did you steal other people¡¯s things? Or took advantage of them? I think her


    teeth were itching when she mentioned you. She wants to settle a score with you, right?¡±


    Hearing that the girl didn¡¯t tell Callum the reason for looking for him, Evan said, ¡°Brother, am I that kind


    of person? Our familycks everything, and I need to steal other people¡¯s things? Others won¡¯t steal


    our family¡¯s things. That¡¯s pretty good.


    It¡¯s impossible for me to take advantage of others. She must have recognized the wrong person. I don¡¯t


    even know a few young girls. The people I usually deal with are all aunts.¡±


    Those strong women who were strong enough to do business with him and Evan were generally over


    forty years old.


    Callum said, ¡°Is it the goal grandma set for you?¡±


    Evan said with a guilty conscience, ¡°No, absolutely not; I haven¡¯t even taken any action. The target


    grandma gave me was a wealthy daughter and a famousdy, but the woman I always dream about is


    not the same as the target grandma gave me.


    I was afraid that I would be the first man in our York family to get divorced in the future, so I didn¡¯t dare


    to take action. I also asked my grandma to help me change my goal. Grandma was not happy and


    asked me to solve it myself. How should I solve it?


    Anyway, I¡¯m mentally prepared that I won¡¯t be able to go home for the New Year in a year. Grandma is


    just being tough. When the New Yeares, she won¡¯t be able to see me, so she will soften her heart


    and ask me to go home for the New Year.¡±


    Evan said confidently, ¡°The older grandma gets, the more she likes to have a house full of children and


    grandchildren. Without a grandson to celebrate the New Year at home, her New Year¡¯s Eve dinner will


    not be delicious.¡±


    Callum chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be like Kevin. He dyed it for half a year and finally had to take action. And


    now he has not be Hayden¡¯s legitimate boyfriend. He is just a rumored boyfriend. Hayden is not


    willing to reveal her true identity for his sake.


    It would be great if he could bring Hayden back to celebrate the New Year. I guess he doesn¡¯t have the


    ability yet. Hayden is a very calm and serious person, and I won¡¯t impulsivelye back with him to


    celebrate the New Year.


    Evan, you are my biological brother. We are from the same mother. I will never cheat you. As long as


    you fall in love with the girlfriend your grandma introduced to you, you will feel that getting married is


    not scary at all. Look at me now. It¡¯s quite happy.


    Grandma is partial to you all. She has chosen daughters from famous families for you. Although your


    second sister-inw is also from a wealthy family, your second sister-inw was blind at the time and


    could not see. There are still so many people talking about me and your second sister-inw that it¡¯s


    not a good match.


    But I did not hesitate at all. I believed in grandma¡¯s vision and went straight to approach your second


    sister-inw and pursue your second sister-inw. After contacting her, I gradually understood


    grandma¡¯s intentions and felt that your second sister-inw is very suitable for me, and I suit her too.


    Although Kevin muttered for half a year before taking action, he and Hayden can be considered to


    complement each other. They are a perfect match together. We are much luckier than the eldest


    brother. At least Grandma did not directly force us to get a marriage certificate. She gave us a year to


    develop a rtionship.¡±


    In the past, they would have thought that Serenity¡¯s status was a bit ordinary, butter they knew that


    Serenity was a descendant of the Farrell family in Jensburg; her status was not that ordinary.


    Serenity has always been self-respecting, self-loving, self-reliant, and self-disciplined. Now she is


    raising the baby at home after bing pregnant. After she gives birth to the baby, she will slowly run


    her own business, which will always make people feel that she is really worthy of her eldest brother.


    Life is so long, and some people arete bloomers.


    In fact, they are not very good, but they have a better fate than everyone else, and they can be


    reincarnated into the richest man in York¡¯s family.


    If they hadn¡¯t been born into a good family, it would be impossible for them to have such a career at


    their current age.


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to help Grandma persuade me. I¡¯m not in a hurry anyway. Brother, I¡¯m still


    busy. Let¡¯s get busy first. Let¡¯s eat together when we have time.¡±


    After Evan finished speaking, he quickly hung up the phone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2618

    Chapter 2618


    He was afraid that Callum would continue to ask questions.


    He just saw the person he was entangled with in his dream and then did something to make the other


    person angry. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know the other person¡¯s name, but he didn¡¯t expect that the other


    person would know his name and find him. When she came to the city, she even found the York


    Corporation.


    A thief would always feel guilty. Although Evan felt that what he did was not bad, he felt very guilty and


    was afraid of being tricked by Callum.


    ¡­


    Zachary apanied Serenity into the inpatient department. Serenity was holding a bouquet of


    flowers, and Zachary was holding several bags in his hands.


    The couple kept a low profile and did not bring any bodyguards.


    He even wore ck sunsses and a mask to avoid being recognized.


    The couple took the elevator to the floor of the obstetrics and gynecology inpatient department. When


    they got out of the elevator, Serenity quickened her pace.


    Zachary followed suit and reminded her softly: ¡°Honey, don¡¯t walk so fast. There are only a few steps


    left. Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°My cousin is discharged from the hospital today.¡±


    Zachary smiled lowly: ¡°She is discharged from the hospital, and we can also go to her home to see the


    baby.¡±


    Serenity liked babies. She was always a person who loved children. After she became pregnant, her


    maternal love overflowed, and she became even more fond of children.


    ¡°I can watch it, but you have to wait until the full moon to watch it.¡±


    Serenity slowed down. She turned to her husband and smiled: ¡°I can go and see it every day.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Clive¡¯s son, and he¡¯s not my son. I can¡¯t see him for a month, so it doesn¡¯t matter. If it were my


    son, I would want to see him every day. When you are in confinement next year, I will also take forty


    days off, stay with you at home during confinement, and watch our children grow up, one day at a


    time.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s not like you are in confinement. You don¡¯t need to take such a long leave. There are so


    many people in the family, and there is no need for you to take a long leave to serve my mother and


    son.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I want to be with you. You worked so hard to give birth to my child. I just put down my work to


    apany you. Compared with your efforts, this is nothing.¡±


    The topic sessfully made Serenity slow down. Zachary naturally held his wife¡¯s hand, and the


    couple talked while walking.


    Alice gave birth naturally and could have been discharged earlier. Clive insisted that Alice stay in the


    hospital for two more days. The doctor repeatedly said that she could be discharged, so he agreed that


    Alice would be discharged and go home.


    Then, the Stone family and the Lafayette family came to pick up Alice and her son from the hospital,


    and the room was full of people.


    Alice also received many bouquets.


    Seeing Serenitying in with a bouquet of flowers, Alice smiled and said, ¡°Seren, I received a whole


    room of bouquets this morning. The baby also received a lot of new clothes and a lot of gold locks and


    bracelets.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Her son was born with a silver spoon in his mouth.


    He will grow up to love thousands of people because he is the oldest grandson of a businessman.

 Chapter 2619

    Chapter 2619


    ¡°My cousin can be discharged from the hospital today, so I just wanted to buy a bouquet of flowers for


    my cousin.¡±


    Serenity looked around the room and said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect everyone thought the same as


    me.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Have you packed everything? There¡¯s nothing you need my help with. I¡¯ll just help my cousin


    hold the bouquet.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t help butugh as he said this.


    Alice gave birth to her son and was discharged from the hospital.


    Zachary and Serenity were in the crowd, each holding a bouquet of flowers in their arms. As the young


    couple walked, they would look at each other and smile from time to time, full of happiness and


    sweetness.


    The group of people walked out of the inpatient department and walked to the hospital parking lot.


    The parking lot was at the entrance of the outpatient department, so the group naturally had to pass by


    the entrance. Zachary and Serenity passed by Carrie near the entrance of the outpatient department.


    The couple didn¡¯t notice Carrie. Everyone was wearing masks. Carrie went in for such a long time that


    Serenity couldn¡¯t recognize her immediately and just passed her by.


    When Zachary and Serenity passed by, Carrie heard Serenity¡¯s voice. She stopped suddenly, turned


    her head, and followed Serenity with her eyes.


    When enemies meet, they are extremely jealous.


    Carrie could not wait to rush forward and stab Serenity to death.


    She took two steps and then stopped.


    She couldn¡¯t rush over.


    She was not prepared for anything. She didn¡¯t even have a pen, not to mention a knife. Besides, if she


    killed someone impulsively, she would have to pay with her life. Having lost her freedom, Carrie still


    cherished her freedom outside.


    She didn¡¯t want to end up in trouble again just for revenge.


    She stared at Serenity¡¯s back, watching Serenity being helped into a car by Zachary. Soon, Zachary


    followed her into the car, and then the car started moving, gradually getting further and further away


    from her.


    ¡°Serenity!¡± Carrie gritted her teeth and forced out the words, ¡°One day, I will make your life worse than


    death!¡±


    She punched her fist in the direction Serenity left and pulled the wound on her back, which made her


    gasp in pain.


    This was when she ran to Newman¡¯s house in the morning. While Trenton was going upstairs to get the


    money, she waited until she was bored and walked quietly into the house.


    She felt that the Newman family vi was her home.


    She had lived there since she was born. Where did her family live? How could it be Camryn¡¯s house?


    The real estate certificate Camryn got must be fake and forged!


    Maybe Camryn got a fake certificate and put it in the safe in her parents¡¯ room, and then tricked her


    into opening the door to her parents¡¯ room and taking out the real estate certificate from the safe.


    Seeing Callum making breakfast in the kitchen, she knew that he was doing it for Camryn. She was so


    jealous. If it weren¡¯t for Serenity, she might have met and fallen in love with Callum under the control of


    her parents.


    She was young, beautiful, and from a good family background, so she and Callum were a perfect


    match, and Camryn was not worthy of him!


    Even if Camryn saw the light again, she was not worthy of Callum. Why should she go to jail and


    Camryn be the second young mistress of the York family? Callum had a great deal of favor for


    her.


    Now that the Newman family is in the hands of Camryn, she has also received Callum¡¯s love, and her


    eyes have regained their sight. It could be said that she was full of energy.


    Driven by jealousy, Carrie felt that Callum should have been hers and that it was Camryn who had


    snatched Callum from her. At that time, her forehead felt hot, and she walked desperately behind


    Callum, hugged him from behind, and touched his chest.

 Chapter 2620

    Chapter 2620


    Callum¡¯s muscle abs were really good! However, Callum simply pushed her away after she touched


    him. When Callum turned his face, she clearly saw that he was smiling. When he saw clearly that it


    was her, her face changed drastically, and his movements were fast. Not only did he push her away


    quickly, he drove her away and kicked her so hard that she was kicked out of the kitchen.


    Not only did he yell at her viciously, telling her to get out, but he also threw everything he found at her.


    She was so frightened that her face turned pale, and her instinctive reaction was to get up and run for


    her life.


    Even though she ran so fast, she was hit in the back several times by the dishes thrown by Callum,


    which hurt her to death.


    She ran out as if lifeless and ran a long way before she dared to stop. After waiting for a long time, she


    dared to turn around, drive away her car, and run back to the ce where she was renting. She wanted


    to get some medicine. Her back was so painful that she had no choice but to run to the hospital and


    ask the doctor to take a look at her and give her some medicine.


    She had to wait in line at the hospital, and she didn¡¯te out until now. She didn¡¯t expect to meet


    Zachary and Serenity.


    Although Zachary and Serenity did not have a bodyguard with them and both wore masks and


    sunsses, she heard Serenity¡¯s voice. The person she hated the most was Serenity, and her voice


    was unforgettable.


    ¡°Serenity, Camryn, just wait for me, and the pain I have suffered will be returned to you one by one,


    doubled!¡±


    She heard that Serenity was pregnant.


    The York family did not announce it to the public, but when the two held their wedding, Serenity did not


    dare to drink, and everyone spected that she was pregnant.


    Serenity was so lucky, so Carrie went crazy with jealousy.


    Aftering out, Carrie also learned from her two aunts that Serenity had not been pregnant for a long


    time after her marriage and that she could not have everyone¡¯s children.


    Now that she was pregnant, Serenity¡¯s child was not easy toe by. If she could find a way to make


    Serenity abort, haha, that would be great!


    And Camryn, if Camryn can be prevented from giving birth to children for the rest of her life, even if


    Callum loved Camryn again, could Callum really love a wife who couldn¡¯t have children for the rest of


    his life? Did the elders of the York family allow him and Camryn to remain childless for the rest of their


    lives?


    Carrie suddenly had a preliminary target for revenge.


    The first was to get rid of the child in Serenity¡¯s belly.


    The second was to make Camryn unable to have children for the rest of her life.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Imagining the fate of the two of them, Carrieughed heartily, as if she had seeded in taking


    revenge.


    It attracted suspicious looks from passersby.


    Realizing that she was still in the hospital and people wereing and going, Carrie scolded the


    passersby: ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯ve never seen a beautiful woman.¡±


    She hurriedly walked to her car.


    Carrie decided to find Mrs. Janzen.


    Only Mrs. Janzen could help her make ns.


    She called the phone again, but unfortunately, she got the message that the phone number was not


    Mrs. Janzen¡¯s.


    ¡°What does it mean? Mrs. Janzen, you said you wanted to see my performance and gave me a broken


    number. But when I tried to contact you, you couldn¡¯t be reached.¡±


    Carrie muttered in her mind.


    She was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away.


    She kept scolding Mrs. Janzen for not being interesting enough and cheating her.


    It gave her hope but disappointed her.


    While Carrie kept scolding Mrs. Janzen, a cleaningdy came over, slightly bent over, and knocked on


    Carrie¡¯s car window.


    Carrie was furious when she saw it was the cleaning aunt. She immediately pressed down the car


    window. Without waiting for the cleaning aunt to speak, she scolded the cleaning aunt. The scolding


    was particrly unpleasant. The cleaning aunt¡¯s ancestors were eighteen generations old. She greeted


    them all.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 2621

    Chapter 2621


    The cleaningdy threw a note into the car and left. She originally wanted to tell Carrie that someone


    was waiting for her at a bakery near the entrance of the hospital, but Carrie scolded her when she


    opened her mouth. It was unpleasant, and she tried her best to hold back from mming the handle


    into the car, but she wanted her to say more, but she didn¡¯t want to.


    Carrie thought the cleaningdy was throwing garbage into her car.


    She picked up the note and was about to get out of the car. She unexpectedly found words on the note,


    which read: See you at the bakery, Mrs. Janzen.


    Only then did Carrie realize that the cleaningdy knocked on her car window because she was


    helping someone pass a note to her.


    She wanted to get out of the car and chase the cleaningdy, but she was already gone. Besides, she


    had scolded her so badly just now. Even if she caught up with her, they wouldn¡¯t want to talk to her


    anymore.


    Carrie had no choice but to drive out of the hospital.


    She thought that Mrs. Janzen could ask the hospital cleaningdy to pass a note to her, indicating that


    Mrs. Janzen was nearby. She might be able to find Mrs. Janzen if she looked for a nearby bakery.


    In order to take revenge and have funds to alleviate the current predicament, Carrie must find Mrs.


    Janzen.


    Carrie, who was still somewhat intelligent, found Mrs. Janzen, who had just bought a bag of bread in a


    bakery near the hospital.


    Carrie got out of the car, but Mrs. Janzen passed her by. At the moment of passing by, Mrs. Janzen


    whispered, ¡°I am being stared at. Wait until I get rid of the person who is staring before contacting me.¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Janzen got in the car and asked the driver to drive.


    Carrie didn¡¯t dare to turn around, so she went straight into the bakery and bought two kinds of bread.


    There was a message for Zachary, and the message came with a picture.


    After reading the photos and information, he handed the phone to Serenity. Serenity took the phone


    and looked at it, then looked at him.


    Zachary said nothing, retracted his hand, put his phone in his trouser pocket, then naturally took one of


    Serenity¡¯s hands and poked her palm. Serenity understood and gave him a look of understanding.


    Seeing that she understood what he meant, Zachary had a smile in his eyes.


    He couldn¡¯t help but move closer to Serenity and kiss her on the cheek.


    Serenity quickly pushed him away. There were more than just the couple in the car.


    Zachary quickly sat up straight with a serious expression on his handsome face. No one could tell that


    the man who stole the s-e-x just now was him.


    Serenity whispered, ¡°The drama queen, the actor!¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Zachary winked at her, curved the corners of his mouth, and smiled.


    ¡­


    In a certain hotel, Mrs. Janzen, who was the head of the Farrell family, ordered a bodyguard: ¡°I will fly


    back to Jensburg in three hours. You stay in Wiltspoon temporarily and contact Carrie for me. Just like


    one of the many bodyguards around you, they won¡¯t keep an eye on you.


    But you have to guard against them turning to stare at Carrie. The eldestdy of the Newman family is


    a ruthless person. She looks gentle and soft-spoken, but she is ruthless. She probably has people


    staring at Carrie all the time.


    Make sure they don¡¯t find out you¡¯re talking to Carrie because they¡¯ll tell the snake and expose me.


    Carrie is stupid and impulsive, but she hates Serenity the most. Give her some training. He is a sharp


    knife and can be used well. What she needs most now is money. When she is at her lowest, you can


    help her. Just watch her for a while; there is no need to help her.


    Her hatred must be umted until she can no longer bear it, and it will explode, and then it will


    be a murderous knife. At that time, she will ignore everything and only want to kill Serenity and


    Camryn.¡±


    Only when one¡¯s personal life and death were put aside could one dare to attack Serenity.

 Chapter 2622

    Chapter 2622


    Matriarch Farrell was to get rid of Serenity, because Serenity was the eldest mistress of the York family.


    As long as Serenity was alive, the York family would be the backers of her sister Liberty. The York


    family would also join forces with the Stone family to deal with the Farrell family.


    Matriarch Farrell killed her sister and sacrificed family ties to be the head of the Farrell family. She


    had been the head of the Farrell family for decades. Now she was asked to hand over the position of


    head of the Farrell family to the descendants of her eldest sister. She couldn¡¯t do it.


    Back then, she could even get rid of her own sisters.


    Now, getting rid of her nephews and nieces was like squeezing an ant to death without any pain or


    hesitation.


    But she couldn¡¯t stay in Wiltspoon for a long time. Now she stayed in Wiltspoon for too long, so that the


    York family and the Stone family were always staring at her.


    Moreover, she had no influence in Wiltspoon, so it was inconvenient to do anything. She should go


    back to her hometown in Jensburg first and then slowly think of a solution.


    A loyal bodyguard was left behind to help her train Carrie, the murderous pioneer, to stab Serenity at


    the appropriate time.


    ¡°Madam, I understand. I will do what you order.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell hummed; she wrote down a mobile phone number and handed it to the bodyguard,


    saying, ¡°This is Carrie¡¯s contact number. You keep it in your mobile phone, but when you contact her,


    don¡¯t use your mobile phone to contact her to avoid being found out by Zachary. Just go and contact


    her from the public phone outside.¡±


    ¡°Madam, got it.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell finished her instructions, she remained silent for a long time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s


    nothing; you can go out.¡±


    The bodyguard withdrew respectfully.


    Matriarch Farrell sat quietly in the room for a while before leaving.


    She returned to the Wiltspoon Hotel, checked out, then dragged her suitcase and walked out of the


    hotel, surrounded by several bodyguards.


    The vehicle she had invited long ago was parked at the hotel entrance, waiting for her.


    A few minutester, the vehicle carrying Matriarch Farrell left the Wiltspoon Hotel and headed for


    Wiltspoon Airport.


    At the same time, Zachary also received news that Matriarch Farrell had left.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zachary, who was already a guest at the Stone family, did not tell Serenity immediately because


    Serenity was ying with the baby in Alice¡¯s room.


    Alice came home from the hospital and stayed in her room, officially starting her confinement mode.


    During the confinement period, her activities were limited to her room.


    The only man who could enter her room was her husband, Clive.


    Serenity said, ¡°The baby looks cuter and cuter every day. It really looks different every day.¡±


    She likes babies the most now.


    Elisa hugged her nephew without letting go. She said, ¡°My mother said that children are the same


    every day, and they change a lot. The skin color is a little dark in the first three months, but after a


    hundred days, it will change drastically and be fair.¡±


    Now the baby¡¯s skin was not fair enough.


    The baby, who was just a few days old, would sleep when he was full. Being held in his aunt¡¯s arms, he


    slept more soundly. Even if he fell asleep, his aunt would not let him go.


    Alice, who was lying on the bed, smiled and said to her sister-inw, ¡°Elisa, the baby is asleep. Please


    put him down. Don¡¯t get used to holding him to sleep. You will have to hold him every day from now


    on.¡±


    ¡°I should hug him every day if I want to. I have a lot of time, so I just want to hold him. He¡¯s really cute.


    It feels so good to see him sleeping soundly, like a little angel.¡±

 Chapter 2623

    Chapter 2623


    Serenity smiled and teased Elisa: ¡°Elisa, you like children so much; hurry up and have one with Remy.¡±


    Elisa k!ssed her nephew and said, ¡°When Remy and I get married, we will seize the time to have a


    baby. Once the baby is born and the major events in life arepleted, we can concentrate on running


    our business.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°I thought it would take two years of two-person life after your marriage before you would


    have a child.¡±


    ¡°I originally thought about living as a couple for two years after marriage, but now I have changed my


    mind. Remy and I are not too young anymore. If we get married next year, we should start making


    ns as early as possible. After giving birth to the child, I¡¯ll already be thirty.¡±


    Elisa was one year older than Serenity.


    Elisa said: ¡°I didn¡¯t like children before, but since I met Sonny, I started to like children, and I like them


    even more now.


    A baby like my nephew is so easy to take care of. He sleeps when he¡¯s full and eats when he wakes


    up. He doesn¡¯t cry much. Sister-inw, it¡¯s okay to have two more babies for such an easy baby. We


    raise them at home. I can afford it.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°She is still in confinement. If you tell her about having a second and third


    child, if your brother hears it, he will give you a scolding.¡±


    Alice was pregnant with this baby and vomited violently. Clive wanted Alice to abort the baby because


    he felt distressed.


    The couple also agreed that they would only have one child.


    Elisa quickly looked towards the door of the room to make sure that her elder brother Clive had not


    come in. She smiled and said, ¡°I just said it casually; I didn¡¯t say it through my brain. Sister-inw, you


    think I didn¡¯t say it; don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    She felt sorry for her sister-inw, who had a hard pregnancy.


    Elisa added, ¡°Just have one child. When my second brother gets married and he has another daughter,


    I will have nieces and nephews.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°When I was pregnant, I vomited violently. I also thought about giving birth to just one child.


    Now that I see how cute the baby is and the scars have healed, I have forgotten the pain. I am thinking


    about whether I can convince your eldest brother to have a second child in the future, but it was a few


    yearster.¡±


    ¡°I may not be able to convince Clive. He said that if I wanted to have a second child, he would have


    sterilization surgery, which made me give up my desire to have a second child. He often said that it


    doesn¡¯t matter how many children you have, as long as you raise them well. If you have many children,


    if you don¡¯t raise them well, you will make your parents angry.


    Now I am satisfied.¡±


    Clive was the eldest son of the Stone family and the head of the Stone family. He said he would only


    have one child. Alice¡¯s family hoped that she would have a son to take over. Although a daughter could


    also take over, her mother said she had many nieces. If she gave birth to a daughter with a personality


    like Elisa, the Stone Group would not know who would take over in the future.


    For a business as big as a business, sessors were very important.


    After her son was born, Alice knew that her mother¡¯s family was relieved and felt that she had truly


    established herself in the business.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Regardless of the fact that she was living a good life in a business because she had not had children


    for several years after marrying into a business, people outside have everything they say.


    Just look at how much pressure Serenity endured when she was infertile for a year after her marriage.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Serenity¡¯s cell phone rang.


    It was Liberty who called her.


    She quickly answered the phone.


    Serenity: ¡°sister.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Seren, are you and Zachary free?¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I¡¯m free. Zachary and I have nothing to do all day now, so we¡¯re very free.¡±


    She asked Zachary to go back to thepany to work, but Zachary insisted that his marriage leave


    was not over yet and he didn¡¯t want to go back to thepany.


    He said that Josh had taken two months of marriage leave, so he took one month of marriage leave,


    and he had to take a full month of leave no matter what.

 Chapter 2624

    Chapter 2624


    There were still a few days left.


    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Duncan and I are both busy today and don¡¯t have time to pick Sonny up from kindergarten. You and


    Zachary can pick him up from kindergarten. Then send him to Hank. He said he wants to meet him.¡±


    Hank said that he would not appear in front of Liberty again and would not disturb Liberty¡¯s life.


    He meant what he said.


    If the Brown family wanted to see Sonny, Liberty would send Sonny to themunity where she and


    Hank used to live. Mrs. Brown would wait at the door of themunity. After handing Sonny over to


    Mrs. Brown, Liberty would leave and wait until Sonny wanted to see her. After returning home, the


    Brown family would send Sonny directly to the All-You-Can-Eat restaurant.


    Serenity: ¡°Okay, Zachary and I will pick up Sonnyter. Will Sonny stay at Brown¡¯s house for dinner?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Ask Sonny. If he is willing to stay there to eat, let him eat there. Tomorrow is a holiday on


    Saturday. You can let him stay at Brown¡¯s house overnight. You and Zachary don¡¯t have to wait there.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Liberty knew that both Serenity and Zachary hated the Brown family.


    Serenity hummed, ¡°I understand. Sister, don¡¯t worry and go about your business. I will pick up Sonny.¡±


    Liberty quickly hung up the phone. Before hanging up, Serenity heard someone on the other side of the


    phone asking for Liberty and knew that her sister was a busy person right now.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sister Liberty?¡± Elisa asked with concern.


    ¡°She¡¯s too busy with work. She said she couldn¡¯t leave to pick up Sonny. Let Zachary and I help pick up


    Sonny. The Brown family wants to see Sonny. I picked up Sonny and sent him to the Brown family.


    Tomorrow and the weekend, if Sonny wants to stay, let him spend the weekend at Brown¡¯s house.¡±


    Elisa asked, ¡°Has the Brown family really disappeared?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s over. Hank kept his promise. Except for watching Sonny, he and his family never


    bothered my sister again. If his family had realized this earlier, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like today.¡±


    Jessica would be jealous, take risks, and do bad things, all because after Hank¡¯s divorce, the Brown


    family regretted it and wanted Hank and Liberty to remarry. Jessica was also jealous in order to save


    her marriage. Step by step, they got to where they are today.


    After checking the time, Serenity said to Elisa and Alice, ¡°Cousin, Elisa, I¡¯m leaving first. I¡¯ll go back to


    thepany to work next Tuesday.¡±


    Thetter sentence was said to Elisa.


    Elisa said to her, ¡°You are so anxious to go to work; why don¡¯t you take a few more days of rest?¡±


    Serenity pretended to sigh and said, ¡°I am a hard-working person. I always feel unsatisfied when I am


    idle at home, so I should go back to thepany to work.¡±


    She went to work, and Zachary naturally went to work.


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, everyone in Wiltspoon is envious of your hard-working life. Go pick up


    Sonny quickly. If you arete, Sonny will be unhappy again.¡±


    Serenity walked out of Alice¡¯s room.


    Zachary saw hering downstairs, stood up, and walked to the stairs to wait for her.


    There were still two more steps, so he reached out to help her.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Want to go home?¡±


    ¡°Sister said she was too busy today and couldn¡¯t leave. She asked us to help her pick up Sonny and


    then send Sonny to the Brown family. The Brown family wants to see him.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s tell Aunt and go pick up Sonny.¡±


    He shook Serenity¡¯s hand. Serenity looked at him, and he winked at her, and she knew that he had


    something to say to her.


    The young couple said goodbye to Mrs. Stone.


    ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±


    After the car drove out of the Stone family¡¯s vi, Serenity asked Zachary.

 Chapter 2625

    Chapter 2625


    ¡°Matriarch Farrell left Wiltspoon not long ago.¡± Zachary said while driving, ¡°But the bodyguard she


    brought here seems to be a different person.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°A different person? I remember she had several bodyguards.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yes, she brought several bodyguards with her. The number of bodyguards who followed her back to


    Jensburg remains the same, but one of the bodyguards is a new face. I don¡¯t know if she fired one of


    them or left one to help her in Wiltspoon to get information.¡±


    Zachary would arrange for people to keep an eye on Matriarch Farrell, and Matriarch Farrell would also


    arrange for people to keep an eye on them.


    Serenity looked at Zachary.


    Zachary also nced at her and looked forward. Serenity was in his car, and he didn¡¯t dare to be


    distracted while driving.


    ¡°Husband, your eyes are really powerful.¡± Serenity praised, ¡°You haven¡¯t met Matriarch Farrell many


    times, but you actually remember what her bodyguards look like.¡±


    She only remembered the appearance of Matriarch Farrell. She knew how many bodyguards Matriarch


    Farrell brought with her, but she really didn¡¯t remember the appearance of those bodyguards.


    Zachary: ¡°I just have a good memory.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I also have a good memory.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°You are pregnant. Your memory is definitely not as good as mine now.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid yet. Then can we still keep an eye on the people of Matriarch


    Farrell? Matriarch Farrell really changed a bodyguard and left one person in Wiltspoon. It shows that she


    has a guilty conscience and is worried about what we will find out here.


    99% of my grandmothers were killed by her. In order to gain power, she even mutted her limbs!¡±


    Serenity thought that she and Liberty had been dependent on each other for more than ten years. She


    was like a mother, and she had a deep affection for Liberty, and she would never do anything to hurt her.


    Not only did Matriarch Farrell do it, but she also left none of her sisters behind. This was cruel enough!


    Zachary said, ¡°Not all sisters can be as affectionate as your sisters. Not all of them can be as willing to


    center on me as my cousins.¡±


    Serenity stopped talking.


    What Zachary said was true.


    How many brothers and sisters have turned against each other because of the slightest benefit?


    She felt that even if she wanted to fight, she should fight openly and honestly. What was the point of


    killing people and destroying families?


    Zachary said, ¡°Josh¡¯s people remember what the bodyguards brought by Matriarch Farrell look like, and


    they will continue to keep an eye on her Bodyguards. I can rest assured that Josh is doing things.¡±


    Serenity said with confidence, ¡°If there is any progress, tell me as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t tell me,


    tell my sister. My aunt means that my sister will go to Jensburg topete with Kathryn for the position


    of matriarch. I think my sister will soon go to Jensburg and maybe stay in Jensburg for a while.¡±


    She touched her belly again and said, ¡°I can¡¯t fight side by side with my sister now.¡±


    She was not afraid, but neither Liberty nor Zachary would let her go to Jensburg while pregnant.


    Zachary said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will help the eldest sister, and Duncan will also help her.¡±


    Serenity was silent and then said, ¡°I believe my sister will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Kevin said that the husband of Matriarch Farrell had cheated on her. Matriarch Farrell had gone back a


    day early. Maybe she could catch him. Now that the Farrell family is the source of the chaos, what


    happened to the Farrell family? Both sons have cheated on each other, and the son and daughter-inw


    are having troubles every day, and the fake daughter is involved, which makes it even more chaotic.¡±


    Serenity was not sympathetic at all; she said, ¡°They deserve it!¡±


    It would be best for the Farrell family to be in chaos.

 Chapter 2626

    Chapter 2626


    Whatever was stolen would be lost in the end.


    A few hourster,


    Jensburg.


    The nended safely.


    Matriarch Farrell immediately took out her mobile phone and turned off airne mode.


    After turning off airne mode, she received a strange message on her phone.


    The content of the message was: ¡®I really didn¡¯t expect that your husband is quite good in bed despite his


    age. Can you still satisfy your husband?¡¯


    Seeing this message, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face turned pale.


    At her age, she had long stopped being interested in things between men and women.


    And she was very busy. She was exhausted every day when she came back. How could she still be in


    the mood to discuss matters between men and women with her husband?


    The couple didn¡¯t know how long it had been since they had any intimate contact.


    But she knew that her husband was old-hearted and that his body functions were quite good. Her


    husband knew how to take care of himself. Although he had very little pocket money, he could usually


    get whatever he wanted to eat at home by just asking the chef.


    It¡¯s no wonder that he¡¯s not in good health after taking so many supplements.


    When he was young, he wanted to cheat, but Matriarch Farrell gave him a severe lesson, and he


    seemed to be honest on the surface. At least from his youth to now, he had never really cheated on his


    body, and she couldn¡¯t control his mental cheating.


    Unexpectedly, she had only been in Wiltspoon for more than half a month, and her husband would cheat


    on her both physically and mentally.


    Matriarch Farrell did not reply to the message but called home directly. The butler answered the call.


    She asked the butler, ¡°Is sir at home?¡±


    ¡°Sir is not at home, Madam; why didn¡¯t you call him?¡± The butler asked in confusion.


    Matriarch Farrell went to Wiltspoon to attend Zachary¡¯s wedding. She left for more than half a month.


    Starting from the third day, Holden Janzen left early and came backte every day. Before going out


    every day, he would dress up to look younger and more handsome. When he came back, he would be in


    a good mood, sometimes even humming a tune.


    The butler noticed this and reminded Holden in a subtle way not to do anything that would disgrace


    Matriarch Farrell.


    Holden said that he was just gathering with friends and would not do anything to disgrace Matriarch


    Farrell.


    No matter how much the butler gained Matriarch Farrell¡¯s trust, he was just a butler. However, Holden


    was the husband of Matriarch Farrell. He had three sons and one daughter with Matriarch Farrell, so


    Butler was not qualified to control Holden.


    The butler then told Shiloh to remind Holden, but he didn¡¯t expect to be scolded by her.


    As for Kathryn, the butler didn¡¯t say anything. He knew it would be useless because Holden didn¡¯t take


    Kathryn seriously.


    ¡°I thought he was at home; okay, I¡¯ll call his cell phone.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell did not tell the butler that she had returned to Jensburg. She came back early.


    The butler asked her, ¡°Madam, when will youe back? Miss Shiloh said you woulde back


    yesterday.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done. Is everything normal at home? Are the three


    youngdies still making trouble with the young masters?¡±


    ¡°Last time, the eldest young master and the eldest young mistress had a fierce fight. When the eldest


    young mistress came back, she scolded the eldest young master. Miss Kathryn opened the owner¡¯s


    warehouse, picked up three sets of jewelry, gave them to the three young mistresses, and talked with


    them again. It¡¯s a little better now.¡±


    Kathryn was on the side of three young mistresses.


    Now the attitudes of three young mistresses towards Kathryn, the real sister-inw, have be much


    better. They were beginning to be dissatisfied with Shiloh and target her.


    They scolded Shiloh for being vicious. Shiloh had known for a long time that her three older brothers


    were cheating on them, and she had helped them hide it. After the sisters-inw found out, they actually


    said that men are doing business outside and sometimes need to y along.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The three young mistresses were so angry.

 Chapter 2627

    Chapter 2627


    Matriarch Farrell hummed, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m not at home, so they¡¯ll listen to Kathryn. Anyone who dares


    to be disrespectful to her is being disrespectful to me.¡±


    The butler looked stern and responded quickly: ¡°Okay, Madam.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell hung up the phone, she was able to get off the ne.


    She did not call her husband for the time being, nor did she notify anyone to pick her up at the airport.


    She came back early just to see how Kathryn was doing while she was not at home.


    So she didn¡¯t notify anyone in advance to pick her up at the airport.


    After getting off the ne, the group walked out of the airport, hailed two taxis, and reported the address


    of Farrell Group.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Matriarch Farrell did not go home but wanted to go to thepany.


    After the taxi drove for more than ten minutes, Matriarch Farrell called Holden. It took Holden a while to


    answer her call.


    ¡°What are you doing? It took you so long to answer the phone.¡± Matriarch Farrell asked Holden.


    Holden was still a little out of breath, so he lied: ¡°I was at home, and my phone was charging upstairs.


    When I heard the phone ring, I ran up to answer the call. I was exhausted from running. I am old, and I


    am out of breath even after running a few stairs.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said, ¡°You think you are still young? We are all over seventy years old.¡±


    ¡°Honey, when will youe back?¡± Holden asked, ¡°Why did you go to the wedding for so long? It took


    more than half a month to leave. It¡¯s been almost a month, and you didn¡¯t take me with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just attending the wedding; I have other things to be busy with, and you can¡¯t help me. What are


    you going to do with me? I haven¡¯t finished my work yet. I won¡¯t be able to go back for a few days.


    Please keep an eye on the things at home; Kathryn¡¯s foundation is too shallow, and everyone is not very


    convinced of her yet.¡±


    ¡°I will, Kathryn¡­ Wife, it¡¯s not that I have any objection to our biological daughter. It¡¯s actually that this


    daughter is not of the same mind as us. She didn¡¯t grow up beside us and has never had any feelings for


    us. She¡­ s, If you don¡¯t say it anymore, if you say it too much, others will say that we, the husband


    and wife, favor Shiloh.¡±


    ¡°Although Kathryn is our biological daughter, it was Shiloh who grew up beside us. It was a child we held


    in our hands and carefully protected as she grew up. Our feelings for Shiloh must be deeper.¡±


    Holden told the truth. He just had no feelings for Kathryn, his biological daughter.


    What he loved dearly was Shiloh, his fake daughter.


    Because of Farrell¡¯s family rules, he knew that his only daughter would definitely inherit the position of


    head of the family, so he was very kind to his daughter and had a deep rtionship between father and


    daughter. He hoped that after his daughter came to the throne, he, as a father, would enjoy happiness.


    After being controlled by Matriarch Farrell for decades, he looked forward to being liberated when his


    daughter came to power.


    Who would have thought that the daughter he had loved for more than twenty years was not his


    biological child?


    When Holden first learned the truth, he couldn¡¯t ept it.


    There was nothing he could do if he couldn¡¯t ept it anymore. Several paternity tests showed the same


    results, proving that Shiloh was really not his daughter.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn has a good attitude towards people. She is not a helper, but she is actually


    very suitable to be the head of the family. Your emotional bnce instinctively favors Shiloh, and you


    always dislike Kathryn.


    Okay, I¡¯ll be busy first. Let¡¯s talk about my daughter¡¯s affairs after I get back. When I¡¯m not at home, you


    should be more honest. Don¡¯t go out to mess with women while I¡¯m not at home. You should also take


    care of our three sons.¡±


    All three sons cheated on her.


    If Holden hadn¡¯t been so strict in the past, he would have been off the hook so many times.


    It seemed that Holden¡¯s genes were bad.


    He had the cheating gene in his bones.


    Fortunately, Kathryn inherited her excellent genes.


    Holden said, ¡°My three sons are busy with business, and they asionally act out. They don¡¯t want to


    marry at home. As long as they don¡¯t divorce, it¡¯s fine to let the daughters-inw turn a blind eye. How


    can I care if the trouble is so ugly? In this family, I don¡¯t have any right to speak.¡±

 Chapter 2628

    Chapter 2628


    Holden was alwaysining when he talked about it.


    Matriarch Farrell said impatiently, ¡°Okay, okay, you can¡¯t take care of it. I will take care of it when I get


    back.¡±


    With that said, Matriarch Farrell hung up the phone.


    After that, she immediately sent a message to her assistant and asked her assistant to help her find out


    where Holden was stealing food.


    She called home first, but the butler clearly said that Holden was not at home.


    Holden was obviously lying.


    Even if the phone¡¯s battery was running low, a charger was avable on the first floor. Holden required a


    phone charge on the second floor?


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    People nowadays couldn¡¯t live without their mobile phones for even a minute.


    The assistant replied to Matriarch Farrell within a few minutes.


    Holden was at the Fortress Hotel at the moment.


    The Fortress Hotel was a hotel located in Jensburg under the York Corporation. It oftenpeted with


    the Greenrest Hotel diagonally across the street. They were both the highest-end hotels in Jensburg.


    A ball of fire shot up from the heart of Matriarch Farrell, and her face became more and more ugly.


    The consumption at the Fortress Hotel was high, and her husband logically did not have that much


    money to spend there.


    But Holden was in the Fortress Hotel. The money to stay in the hotel was either Shiloh¡¯s filial piety or her


    sons¡¯ filial piety to him.


    How good!


    While she was not at home, both of them did things that were sorry for her!


    Matriarch Farrell coldly ordered the taxi driver: ¡°Driver, I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯m going to the Fortress


    Hotel. I¡¯ll give you double the fare.¡±


    The taxi driver smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to double the fare. It¡¯s closer to the Fortress Hotel than


    to the Farrell Group.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell did not speak.


    At the same time,


    Kevin went back to Queen Enterprise and ran to the president¡¯s office. He knocked on the door and


    pushed it open before waiting for Hayden to answer.


    Hayden looked up and saw it was Kevin, then lowered her head to do her thing.


    Kevin said, ¡°Hayden, are you busy? Put it down for now. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to see a good show. It will


    definitely be a wonderful show.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡±


    After a pause, she asked, ¡°What good show are you watching?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good show to catch an adulterer. The old man named Holden checked into the Fortress Hotelst


    night. They only shared one room with the girl with the angelic face and devilish figurest time. After


    entering the hotel a few hourster, he left the hotelter and then came here early this morning and


    stayed in the hotel all day today.


    A few hours ago, I received news from Wiltspoon that Matriarch Farrell was back. No one in the Farrell


    family knew that she wasing back today. I calcted the time correctly. As soon as the ne


    landed, Matriarch Farrell would receive my message. I asked someone to send a message to Matriarch


    Farrell¡¯s cell phone using that girl¡¯s tone of voice.


    Matriarch Farrell must be here to catch the traitor. Hayden, you should deal with the most important thing


    quickly. After that is done, let¡¯s go over and watch the show.¡±


    Kevin used Holden¡¯s cheating to n this incident and always wanted to drag Hayden to the theater.


    Although there was surveince in the hotel, if Matriarch Farrell took people to catch an adulterer, there


    would be a lot of trouble. The surveince should be able to capture a wonderful show, but what was


    more exciting than watching a show live?


    In Josh¡¯s words, eating melons only tastes good when you eat them at the forefront.


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    She was actually a little moved and wanted to watch the scene where Matriarch Farrell caught an


    adulterer.

 Chapter 2629

    Chapter 2629


    ¡°How many important things do you have to deal with? Do you trust me? Do you want me to help you


    deal with it?¡±


    Kevin asked.


    Hayden said, ¡°No need. Has Matriarch Farrell returned to Jensburg?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°On the way back from Jensburg Airport by taxi, it will probably take another forty minutes


    to get there.¡±


    Kevin raised his hand and looked at the time and said, ¡°You can work for another half an hour, and then


    we will go to the hotel. The timeline will be just right.¡±


    By the time they arrived at the hotel, it was dinner time, and Matriarch Farrell would just think that they


    happened to see the good show and would not suspect that Kevin was nning it.


    ¡°Would you like to go see a good show?¡± Kevin asked Hayden again.


    Hayden red at him and said, ¡°You told me, can I not go and watch it? Of course I have to watch such


    a wonderful show.¡±


    At the end, she red at Kevin again andined, ¡°I¡¯m not a lively person to begin with, but you will


    lead me astray.¡±


    She actually agreed to go with him to join in the fun and watch the show.


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°You are just too serious. Life is only a few decades. You should be rxed and happy


    and watch good shows when theye. Like Josh, he is always at the forefront. His mentality is great;


    a person like him can live to be a hundred years old.¡±


    ¡°When the sky falls, I will use it as a quilt to cover you, but you are too burdened with your thoughts.


    Hayden, not only for my sake but for your own sake, I think you should openly admit that you are a


    woman. I think after you make it clear, you will feel as if your entire body has rxed.¡±


    Hayden said to him, ¡°I¡¯m just going to say a few words to you. You¡¯ve talked to me about the big


    principles of life. Sit aside and don¡¯t disturb my work.¡±


    Kevin smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sit aside, and you can work first.¡±


    As he said that, he turned to look at the door of the office and asked her, ¡°Hayden, will someonee


    in without knocking? Or just knock on the door ande in without waiting for your response, like I did


    just now.¡±


    ¡°Except for you and Hugh, there won¡¯t be a third person like this.¡±


    Hayden had already returned to work and was toozy to pay attention to this chatterbox.


    Kevin sat down on the sofa. With nothing to do, he secretly took pictures of Hayden, who was working


    hard with her mobile phone. He felt that Hayden was really handsome. No wonder so many girls


    admired her and were crazy about her.


    If he were a girl, he would miss Hayden for the rest of his life and never look down on other men again.


    The more he thought Hayden was outstanding, the more Kevin understood how much thosedies


    from famous families in Jensburg hated him.


    When he first got close to Hayden, Hayden¡¯s admirers were still waiting for Hayden at the door of


    Queen Enterprise every day, hoping to see Hayden and have a few words with Hayden.


    Hayden treated all suitors with indifference.


    They all thought they had hope, even though none of them really did. Since Hayden didn¡¯t favor any of


    them, they were all in the same situation.


    The appearance of Kevin broke their equality.


    They all lost to this man, Kevin.


    The fact that their love rival was a man was a huge blow to them, and they would evenpete with


    Kevin at first.


    Kevin once had a verbal battle with his love rivals.


    When Hayden became more and more tolerant towards Kevin, sometimes even gentle, those women


    who admired Hayden gave uppletely.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t that they were bad, but that Hayden was weird, because Hayden liked men,


    so it didn¡¯t matter how good they were; they couldn¡¯t win her heart.

 Chapter 2630

    Chapter 2630


    They resented Kevin because they felt that Kevin¡¯s appearance revealed Hayden¡¯s true identity as a


    homos*xual, causing them all to leave heartbroken.


    ¡°Kevin, if you secretly take pictures of me again, I will throw your phone away.¡±


    Suddenly, Hayden¡¯s warning came.


    Kevin put down the cell phone that was pointed at her to take pictures and said with a smile, ¡°Hayden,


    you don¡¯t work seriously. You know that I took secret photos, or you are paying attention to me and


    peeking at me.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t even raise her head and said coldly, ¡°Are you as handsome as me? I peeked and saw


    that you are uglier than me, right?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was considered a handsome guy among men, butpared with Hayden, who disguised herself as


    a man, he was not as handsome as Hayden.


    Kevin said, ¡°If you change into women¡¯s clothes, grow your hair long, and look noble and cool, then you


    will be called a charming woman. You will be so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes away.¡±


    Hayden stopped answering.


    Kevin saw that she was silent again.


    After sitting for two minutes, Kevin got up, walked over, sat down at her desk, and asked her, ¡°Do you


    want to eat? Or drink coffee?¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Now that I drink coffee, it affects my sleep at night.¡±


    She usually drank a cup of coffee when she arrived at thepany in the morning. She usually didn¡¯t


    drink it in the afternoon. She took a break at noon so that she could have the energy to deal with the


    afternoon work.


    Hayden added, ¡°There are no snacks in my office.¡±


    She was a girl and was a snack foodie when she was a child. When she grew up and entered the


    business world, she found that the sessful men around her rarely ate snacks. In order to be more


    like a man, she forced herself to give up the habit of snacking.


    Kevin: ¡°Didn¡¯t I give it to you?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Let Hugh take it and eat it.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Hugh is a grown man, but he loves snacks so much? I don¡¯t know how to leave some for you.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t say anything. Her younger brother, Hugh, took away the snacks, most likely to give them


    topany employees or maybe to give them to his confidante to please them.


    Hugh was very kind to all his confidants. He seemed to like them, but in fact, he really treated them as


    friends and confidants without any wrongdoing.


    There was nothing Hayden could do against Hugh.


    It depended on fate; it should be that fate had not arrived yet. When fate came, heaven would give


    Hugh a girlfriend.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you some fresh fruit next time. You don¡¯t like eating it, but you have guests


    coming, so you can entertain them.¡±


    While Kevin was waiting for her here, he could eat snacks to pass the time.


    Hayden said calmly, ¡°Everyone knows that there is no delicious food in my office. When theye to


    discuss business with me, they always go to the VIP room, where there are all kinds of delicious food


    for distinguished guests. If you¡¯re bored, go there and bring back something to eat to kill time.¡±


    ¡°What delicious food have I never eaten? I just want to sit here with you and look at you. The more I


    look at you, the more I like you. Hayden, can you let me k!ss you?¡±


    Hayden raised her head, red at him, and uttered one word: ¡°Get out!¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I don¡¯t want to roll. I don¡¯t even know how to write the word roll, and I don¡¯t know how to roll.


    How about you demonstrate it to me once and see if I can learn how to roll?¡±


    Hayden threw the signature pen at him.


    Kevin easily caught the pen she threw and handed it back to her with a smile, saying, ¡°If you like to


    throw things at me, I will ask someone to pick up a bag of stones, wash them, use them in a small box,


    install it, and ce it on the right side of your desk.¡±

 Chapter 2631

    Chapter 2631


    Kevin continued: ¡°This makes it easy for you to pick it up and hit me. It doesn¡¯t matter if I break my


    head and bleed. If I am hospitalized, you have to be responsible for me.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°You are shameless!¡±


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°I thought you would say that I love you without any limit.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°You¡¯re shameless and have no limits.¡±


    Kevin smiled.


    Hayden said, ¡°Sit further away. Don¡¯t sit across from me and interfere with my work.¡±


    Hayden chased him and prevented him from sitting across from her. Kevin was a chatterbox and could


    easily find topics to chat about with her. Even if he could sit quietly, it would affect her work.


    Because he would always stare at her intently, admiring her as a rare treasure.


    Kevin said, ¡°If I don¡¯t say anything, it won¡¯t affect your work.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Your gaze affects me too.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Kevin was proud. He asked with a smile, ¡°Hayden, do you love me very much, but you are just thin-


    skinned and embarrassed to admit it? Look, I am sitting opposite you, and I don¡¯t say anything. You say


    it affects you. Affecting your mood and disturbing your work shows that you care about me and are


    always paying attention to my actions.¡±


    Hayden red at him and warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of here, I will call the security toe up and


    ask you out. You will not be allowed to step into the Queen Enterprise in the future!¡±


    ¡°Hayden, your punishment is too harsh. Okay, okay, I¡¯ll get out of here and hurry up and process the


    documents. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go find Hugh to brag. I¡¯lle upstairs to pick you up from


    work in twenty minutes.¡±


    With that said, Kevin stood up, pulled out his chair, and left.


    After taking two steps, he turned back, walked around the desk, came up to Hayden, and bit Hayden¡¯s


    lips regardless. Hayden wanted to kick him, but he was already satisfied and left.


    Hayden was so angry that her eyes were like flying knives, and the knives flew towards his back,


    turning his back into a ho¡¯s nest.


    After Kevin left Hayden¡¯s office, Hayden could calm down and process the documents.


    Hugh, on the other hand, had to eat snacks with his future brother-inw, Kevin.


    Kevin plundered all the snacks in his office and then opened them and tasted them all. If they were


    delicious, eat more of them. If they are not delicious, just taste them and discard them.


    ¡°Future brother-inw.¡±


    Hugh poured two sses of warm water and ced one in front of Kevin. He sat down while drinking


    water and asked Kevin, ¡°Did I offend you? Or did I suffer it from my sister? Are you angry? You came to


    me to eat snacks to vent your anger?


    I¡¯ve known you for such a long time, but I didn¡¯t know you liked snacks so much. No wonder you gave


    so many snacks to my sister, but my sister didn¡¯t like it, so she gave them all to me.¡±


    As he spoke, Hugh suddenly came to his senses.


    He said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, I understand. Are you angry that my sister gave the snacks you gave her to


    me? So you came to me to search for my snacks, and then you took apart everything. Come and have


    a taste, and don¡¯t let me give it to my confidante again.¡±


    Kevin picked up the cup of warm water, drank half of it, and said, ¡°What I gave to Hayden is Hayden¡¯s


    stuff. She can give it to whoever she wants. I¡¯m not that stingy. It¡¯s just some snacks. I would only be


    angry if your sister gave away the diamond engagement ring I gave you.¡±


    ¡°Did you propose to my sister?¡± Hugh asked in shock.


    The volume had increased a lot.


    Realizing that this was still apany, Hugh quickly covered his mouth, lowered his voice, and asked,


    ¡°When did you propose to my brother? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±


    He still called Hayden ¡®brother¡¯ in thepany.

 Chapter 2632

    Chapter 2632


    Hayden had no ns to resume her identity as a woman yet.


    ¡°No grand proposal yet.¡± Kevin answered honestly.


    Hugh smiled and said, ¡°I thought you proposed. It¡¯s such a big deal. Howe our whole family


    doesn¡¯t know about it? It turns out that you haven¡¯t proposed in a grand way yet. When will you


    propose to my brother in a grand way?


    It must be grand, and you must choose a ce with many people to propose. The people watching


    may shout in unison, My sister will marry you.¡±


    There would undoubtedly be a lot of people watching Kevin¡¯s grand proposal as long as it was public,


    and nobody would help him ask Hayden to marry him. On the contrary, many people may scold him or


    even throw eggs at him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Someone would also remind Kevin that he and Hayden could be a legal couple.


    Unless Hayden regained her identity as a woman, Kevin¡¯s proposal would receive everyone¡¯s blessing.


    Kevin also knew this.


    He said, ¡°When Hayden is willing to marry me, I will definitely propose to her grandly, hold an


    engagement banquet grandly, and give her a grand wedding. She will have what others have, and what


    she has, others will not. I will never let her suffer any injustice.¡±


    ¡°I believe you! You can say that you have shown your heart to my sister, but my sister¡¯s love for you is


    still not deep enough. You still need to keep working hard.¡±


    Hugh encouraged Kevin with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m always working hard.¡± Kevin sighed. ¡°I will be very happy if I can hold her next year.¡±


    Hughforted him again: ¡°Actually, you are already very good. You and my sister have only been


    together for a few months, but my sister already has feelings for you. Since she took over ourpany,


    she has met many young talents, but you only touched her heart. You are the first and only man who


    can make my sister open up to her.¡±


    Hugh said this, and Kevin thought about it and felt that he was very powerful.


    He should be the first man besides his family to know that Hayden is a woman since she disguised


    herself as a man.


    But it was through his grandma that she found out that Hayden was a woman.


    Hayden was so sessful at pretending to be a man.


    Kevin said, ¡°Oh, twenty minutes are up. I¡¯ll go upstairs to pick up your sister from work.¡±


    Hugh looked at the time and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time to get off work?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Do you have any objections to Hayden getting off work early? The Queen Enterprise should be


    left to you to manage. Hayden has been tired for so many years, so why does she asionally get off


    work early?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°What does it mean that the Queen Enterprise should be left to me to manage? I am also a child


    of the Queen family, and she also has a share in the Queen family¡¯s property. The two of us should


    take over the Queen Enterprise together. But you can¡¯t put it all on me personally.


    Kevin, even if you are married, you can¡¯t restrict my sister¡¯s freedom. You can¡¯t let her be an idle young


    lady at home. If she wants to go to work, you should respect her decision.¡±


    Hugh was afraid that Kevin would not let Hayden go to work after her sister got married. In that case,


    the Queen Enterprise would really fall on his shoulders.


    ¡°Anyway, my sister also has a share in the Queen Enterprise. After you get married, my sister will still


    be the head president of the Queen Enterprise. I don¡¯t have that much ability to run up the Queen


    Enterprise on my own. The most I can do is help.


    I am just a dissolute second-generation ancestor, a prodigal son. If the Queen Enterprise is left in my


    hands, it will be ruined. Therefore, I am suitable to be an idle second-generation ancestor.¡±


    In order not to be the president of Queen¡¯s, Hugh tried his best to discredit himself.

 Chapter 2633

    Chapter 2633


    Kevin red at Hugh and said to him, ¡°No wonder you and I can talk like that; we are both shameless


    people.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kevin left Hugh and went to Hayden¡¯s room.


    It was up to the Queen family to decide what the Queen Enterprise would do in the future and who


    would run it. Another thing is that Kevin wasn¡¯t yet married to a Queen family member. If he married


    into the Queen family, he wouldn¡¯t say much and wouldn¡¯t get in the way of Queen Enterprise. So that


    people don¡¯t think he¡¯s here to get property from the Queen family.


    To be honest, he really didn¡¯t take the Queen family¡¯s property seriously. The Queen family was one of


    the top wealthy families in Jensburg, but its financial resources were still not as good as the York


    family¡¯s.


    As soon as Hayden stopped, Kevin opened the door and came in.


    ¡°Hayden, please finish your work. Let¡¯s go and have dinner.¡± Kevin strode over and asked her with a


    smile.


    Hayden hummed, stacked the processed documents neatly, and then pressed the inte to notify


    the secretary toe in and take away the processed documents. Then she got up and walked out of


    the desk.


    Kevin reached out to hold her hand, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t hold my hand in thepany.¡±


    ¡°Now who doesn¡¯t know that we are a couple, and why are we holding hands?¡± Kevin said, but still


    retracted his hand, not wanting to make her angry.


    The two people walked outside side by side.


    ten minutester.


    Several cars drove out of Queen¡¯s Enterprise.


    Matriarch Farrell, who came back from the airport, arrived at the Fortress Hotel a few minutes earlier


    than Kevin and the others.


    Matriarch Farrell sat quietly in the car for two minutes before getting off.


    The bodyguards gathered behind Matriarch Farrell. They didn¡¯t understand why Matriarch Farrell


    changed her destination.


    Matriarch Farrell took a few deep breaths and told herself to calm down. She ordered in a low voice,


    ¡°Two people follow me in. The others are guarding the door of the hotel. When you see Mr. Janzen


    coming out, be sure to stop him and don¡¯t let him run.¡±


    Holden dared to eat outside behind her back, so don¡¯t me her for being rude.


    ¡°Okay Madam.¡±


    The bodyguard team suddenly realized that Mr. Janzen was here. No wonder Matriarch Farrell came


    straight to the hotel.


    After Matriarch Farrell finished giving instructions, she took two bodyguards with her and strode into the


    hotel with her head held high.


    Through the assistant¡¯s investigation, Matriarch Farrell already knew which room Holden was in. She


    took the elevator and went straight upstairs to Holden¡¯s room¡¯s door.


    She knocked on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± A woman¡¯s beautiful voice came from inside.


    Matriarch Farrell did not speak but still knocked on the door.


    The door was quickly opened.


    A young and beautiful face appeared in front of Matriarch Farrell. That face was stunning, even more


    so than Matriarch Farrell¡¯s when she was younger. That girl also had lovely, big eyes¡ªwatery and


    lovely. She had a straight nose and a lovely red cherry mouth, but she appeared to be very pure.


    Looking at her figure again, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eyes turned cold. This figure was quite hot. No wonder


    Holden was so bold that he actually dared to eat secretly. If Matriarch Farrell were a man, she wouldn¡¯t


    be able to resist such beauty.


    The girl¡¯s neck was still full of love marks, indicating that she and Holden had just finished making love.


    When Matriarch Farrell looked at the girl, the girl looked back at her.


    The girl asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 2634

    Chapter 2634


    Matriarch Farrell did not have an attack immediately. She asked, ¡°Excuse me, is Holden here?¡±


    The girl asked, ¡°Who is it? Who is looking for me?¡±


    Holden happened toe out of the bathroom. He had just finished taking a shower.


    He was wiping his hair with a dry towel when he heard the question.


    Holden was dumbfounded when he saw Matriarch Farrell standing at the door.


    He thought he had been dazzled, so he quickly wiped his eyes, and when he looked again, he still saw


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face, no matter how well-maintained it was, still showing signs of the vicissitudes of


    time.


    ¡°Honey, thedy is looking for you.¡± The girl turned her body away and said to Holden:


    She actually guessed a possibility in her heart: Holden¡¯s wife came here.


    The girl didn¡¯t care. Matriarch Farrell just came to her door. She didn¡¯t know how many first wives had


    come to her door and torn her apart. As long as she didn¡¯t find a man in the upper-ss circle, the real


    financial backer behind her would not know.


    Who told her that her sponsor didn¡¯te to see her very often? She was aware that she was


    surrounded by women and that she might not remember them. Fortunately, her pocket money was not


    taken away, and she could still see that sponsor¡¯s mistress. She lives up to her reputation by


    convincing others that she was one of the benefactor¡¯s favorite women, so no one dared to k*ll her.


    ¡°Wife, why are you back?¡±


    Holden¡¯s face turned pale, and he stammered as he asked Matriarch Farrell.


    The hand holding the towel was shaking.


    Didn¡¯t Matriarch Farrell say it would be a few days before she coulde back?


    Why is she standing at the door of his room now?


    To his death, his wife caught him cheating on him.


    Thinking of the methods used by Matriarch Farrell, Holden¡¯s legs became weak and kept shaking.


    Suddenly, he turned to point at the girl who had lit a cigarette and was puffing away smoke and said,


    ¡°Wife, it was she who seduced me.¡±


    The girl said, ¡°Hey, old ghost, it¡¯s obviously you who said you like me very much. You give me


    expensive gifts every day, treat me to dinner, please me in every way, and give me a lot of pocket


    money. It¡¯s you who shamelessly pursue me, so I do this. How can you say I seduced you when I am


    reluctantly with you?


    I want to seduce, and I also seduce young and handsome guys. Why do I want to seduce you, an old


    man?¡±


    The girl refuted Holden¡¯s words. She came over, blew out a puff of smoke at Holden, and then said to


    Matriarch Farrell, ¡°Are you his wife? You are so old. Your husband thinks you are old and


    unsentimental, so he just likes me. Even if I am not here today, there will be someone else.


    Old woman, you¡¯d better take care of your old man. Don¡¯t stare at me. I¡¯m XX¡¯s mistress. Your husband


    seduces me. If XX finds out, he¡¯ll take advantage of your husband.¡±


    After saying that, the girl squeezed Matriarch Farrell away and left.


    Matriarch Farrell made a sudden move and grabbed the girl¡¯s wrist. With a pull, the girl was pulled


    back.


    ¡°Pop!¡±


    There was a round of apuse.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t care whose mistress this b*tch was; he¡¯d die if he dared to steal her man!


    She was merciless, firing her bow from left to right, and her movements were fast and cruel. Before the


    girl could react, she hit her face until both sides were red and swollen, and even the corners of her


    mouth were bleeding.


    After pping the woman several times, Matriarch Farrell kicked her in the stomach again, causing her


    to fall back to the floor in the room.


    When Holden saw this, he kneeled down in front of Matriarch Farrell with a bang.


    ¡°Wife, wife, I¡­¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell gave that b*tch a good p, she also did not let go of Holden.


    She hated men even more when it came to cheating.


    She also knew what kind of virtue her husband had.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    This b*tch was certainly shameless and hateful, but her husband was even more hateful.


    It was Holden who had the intention of cheating that led to this b*tch.


    If Holden was devoted to her and treated her wholeheartedly, even if this b*tch stripped naked and


    climbed up, he would also be indifferent to his bed.

 Chapter 2635

    Chapter 2635


    Matriarch Farrell pped Holden ten times in session, causing Holden¡¯s face to be bruised and his


    nose to be swollen. Not only were the corners of his mouth bleeding, but his nose was also bleeding.


    Holden didn¡¯t dare to fight back.


    He was bearing the wrath of his wife.


    When Matriarch Farrell stopped, Holden grabbed Matriarch Farrell¡¯s hand and asked with a distressed


    look on his face, ¡°Honey, does it hurt your hand? Are you tired? Let me blow it for you.¡±


    However, Matriarch Farrell kicked him, causing him to fall to the ground.


    ¡°Take them both away.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell coldly ordered the two bodyguards to take the couple back and continue the


    punishment.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She would never forgive anyone who dared to betray her.


    Two bodyguards immediately entered the room, picked up the girl, and followed Matriarch Farrell.


    Holden didn¡¯t need the help of the bodyguards. After he got up from the ground, he followed Matriarch


    Farrell obediently. He had been to the hotel with that girl countless times.


    Matriarch Farrell seemed not to have heard what he said and was still walking in front.


    At the same time, she called the butler and asked him to notify her children to send them home to her


    immediately.


    Holden dared to betray her because he had money.


    Only when he had money could he coax those young shameless b*tches.


    On the surface, Holden had a lot of pocket money every month, but Matriarch Farrell had always


    controlled Holden¡¯s pocket money and did not let him have more than $500. Now Holden could go to a


    high-end hotel like the Fortress Hotel, and the hotel expenses must be her children¡¯s filial piety money.


    She wanted to know which filial son or daughter was so filial to Holden.


    After hearing that Matriarch Farrell asked the butler to notify the children to return, Holden¡¯s expression


    changed again. He was filled with hatred, but he did not dare say a bad word on his face.


    The girl who was being held up by two bodyguards was honest at first and let the two bodyguards hold


    her up. When she got down to the first floor, she took the opportunity to kick one of the bodyguards and


    took advantage of the pain. She let go and vigorously shook off the other bodyguard¡¯s hand.


    Then she ran out as quickly as possible, yelling, ¡°Hit someone; the old w*tch is beating someone.¡±


    The Farrell family bodyguards immediately chased her.


    Matriarch Farrell still had bodyguards guarding the door of the hotel. The girl couldn¡¯t run away at all.


    She was stopped at the door of the hotel. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t escape for a moment, she turned


    around and rushed towards Holden. She grabbed Holden and beat him while beating him and cursing


    him. Holden molested her, causing Matriarch Farrell to misunderstand her as a mistress and beat her


    violently.


    Holden naturally denied it strongly and struggled with the girl rudely.


    Matriarch Farrell did not stop the two of them, and she allowed them to struggle into a ball.


    Who would have thought that when the girl and Holden were fighting with each other and reached


    Matriarch Farrell, she suddenly let go of Holden and pounced on Matriarch Farrell.


    Matriarch Farrell was more or less skilled at boxing and kicking, but because she was unprepared and


    a little older, the girl identally threw her to the ground, where she straddled her and beat her.


    Upon seeing this, the bodyguard team scrambled to pull the girl away.


    Matriarch Farrell was already embarrassed enough.


    She caught her husband cheating on him, and when the girl was fighting with Holden, she kept


    swearing and swearing. More and more people were watching, and everything was exposed, making


    her face extremely ugly.


    Even the girl riding on Holden¡¯s body beat him several times. Even just a few times was enough to


    arouse the anger of Matriarch Farrell.


    Oh, she was already furious, and now it was a raging fire.

 Chapter 2636

    Chapter 2636


    After the bodyguard had the girl under control, Matriarch Farrell beat the girl ferociously from left to


    right until the girl¡¯s face was so swollen that her father most likely couldn¡¯t recognize her at this point.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    Holden was worried that Matriarch Farrell had beat the girl, and he also felt sorry for the girl he had


    been romantically involved with for a while, so he couldn¡¯t help but step forward and hold the hand of


    Matriarch Farrell.


    This pull sessfully transferred the anger of Matriarch Farrell to him.


    Matriarch Farrell turned around and pped him on the face.


    In front of so many people watching, Matriarch Farrell caught her husband and beat him up without


    hesitation.


    Kevin, who was watching the show as a spectator, came forward at this time.


    ¡°Matriarch Farrell.¡±


    Kevin called Matriarch Farrell in a deep voice.


    Matriarch Farrell stopped after punching and kicking Holden.


    She turned to look at the person who called her and found that it was Kevin. She seemed to havee


    back to her senses, and while arranging her clothes that were a little messed up due to the violent


    beating of her husband, she said, ¡°Young Master York.¡±


    ¡°Matriarch Farrell, I just came back. I don¡¯t know what happened, but this is my Fortress territory.


    Matriarch Farrell, you¡¯d better show some mercy here. Don¡¯t beat people to death and affect the


    reputation of my Fortress Hotel. That¡¯s not good.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was really powerful. When she beat up her cheating husband and girl, she really


    showed no mercy.


    Many people didn¡¯t know Holden, but the girl just now said that Holden is the husband of Matriarch


    Farrell. Now everyone onlookers knew that Holden was the husband of Matriarch Farrell.


    Holden was the son-inw of the Farrell family, and his wife caught him cheating on him, but she still


    beat Holden violently at the door of the hotel in front of so many peopleing and going. Holden¡¯s


    face was all lost.


    Kevin dared to say that Holden hated Matriarch Farrell very much.


    Matriarch Farrell took a few deep breaths.


    She apologized to Kevin: ¡°Young Master York, I¡¯m sorry. I was angry for a moment and forgot that this


    is the Fortress Hotel. I will take him back now and will not dirty Young Master York¡¯s territory here.¡±


    Kevin looked at Holden, who had a bruised face and a swollen nose and was in a very embarrassed


    state, without any dignity at all. He said to Matriarch Farrell, ¡°Matriarch Farrell, what did your husband


    do wrong? You beat him like this in front of so many people; how will he see anyone in the future?¡±


    Many of the people who came in and out of the Fortress Hotel were from Jensburg¡¯s upper ss. If


    these people saw this scene, it would soon spread, and Holden would no longer be able to hold his


    head high and behave like a human being.


    Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°He did something shameful, and he has no face to see anyone again.


    Young Master York, let¡¯s take our leave first and not disturb you anymore.¡±


    With that said, Matriarch Farrell ordered the two bodyguards: ¡°Take Mr. Janzen back.¡±


    As for the girl who was beaten badly, Matriarch Farrell coldly gouged out her eyes before leaving, but


    did not take her away.


    She had to go back and find out if the XX boss was behind this girl. If so, she would file aint to


    the big boss and cut off this girl¡¯s financial path.


    If the big boss got angry and wanted to vent his anger, Matriarch Farrell could also hand Holden over


    and let the big boss vent his anger.


    However, Holden had already been taught a lesson by Matriarch Farrell, and she thought the boss


    would not vent his anger on Holden again.


    After all, the girl was just a ything.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She didn¡¯t believe that the big boss would make enemies of Matriarch Farrell just for a ything.


    Two bodyguards dragged Holden into the car like a dead dog. Soon, the group left the Fortress Hotel.

 Chapter 2637

    Chapter 2637


    The girl who suffered severe beatings had to endure everyone¡¯s criticism after Matriarch Farrell took


    Holden away.


    Knowing that she was a mistress who ruined other people¡¯s marriages, no one sympathized with her,


    even if she was beaten badly.


    She got up with difficulty and stumbled away.


    She had no idea that the old man, Holden, was the husband of Matriarch Farrell. If she had known, she


    would not have yed with him.


    She didn¡¯t expect that the support she had brought out in the past would be useless this time, causing


    her to be beaten violently.


    Kevin took Hayden into the hotel.


    When the two of them entered the private room and waited for the food to be served, Kevin asked


    Hayden, ¡°Is this show good?¡±


    They only arrived at the hotel a few minutester than Matriarch Farrell.


    When Matriarch Farrell caught an adulterer in his room, Kevin couldn¡¯t bring himself to take Hayden to


    watch a show, so the two of them sat on the sofa in the rest area on the first floor for a while.


    If the girl hadn¡¯t wanted to run away, they wouldn¡¯t have seen the excitement in this drama.


    ¡°Wonderful.¡± Hayden responded. ¡°It¡¯s very covert, right? Don¡¯t let Matriarch Farrell find out about you.


    She has an assistant beside her, which every head of the Farrell family will have. The most loyal


    person to Matriarch Farrell, his ability is outstanding. Most of the things that Matriarch Farrell does, the


    other party helps her n and arrange things.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who pushed for this. Kathryn was behind it. That girl was chosen by


    Kathryn. It happened that her father met her and became obsessed with her.


    Of course I won¡¯t let Matriarch Farrell¡¯s people find out. Everything is such a coincidence. There is


    absolutely no clue that anyone is behind it. I can not only protect myself but also prevent Matriarch


    Farrell from finding out about Kathryn.¡±


    Kevin knew that Hayden admired Kathryn very much. Seeing that Kathryn was still genuine, he helped


    her.


    Kathryn was actually taking advantage of Kevin.


    ¡°Besides, even if Matriarch Farrell knows that I am behind this, what can she do to me? It¡¯s only a


    matter of time that our York family and her Farrell family be enemies. The position of the


    matriarch she snatched is not secure. She has been sitting there for decades. She is old enough. It¡¯s


    time to return the position of matriarch to my sister-inw and her family.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity for Kathryn.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn is fine.¡± Kevin said, ¡°Even without the Farrell family, Kathryn is still outstanding. She has her


    own career. Before she was recognized by Matriarch Farrell, she owned severalpanies, and she


    held shares in three of thosepanies. One hundred percent, and onepany holds 60% of the


    shares.


    I think Kathryn is morefortable without the Farrell family. With her ability, she can grow the


    company under her name and live well.¡±


    Hayden looked at him and said, ¡°You know a lot.¡±


    Kevin smiled. ¡°We have the help of the Bucham family. Kathryn can hide it from others, but she can¡¯t


    escape the eyes of the Bucham family.¡±


    Knowing what the Bucham family was capable of, Hayden stopped talking.


    After a few minutes, Hayden suddenly said, ¡°A woman who marries into the Farrell family is unlucky.


    Several sons of Matriarch Farrell have all cheated on her. Holden has bad genes, and the upper beam


    is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. I wonder if Holden will be beaten after being brought


    back by Matriarch Farrell? She is really merciless.¡±


    Hayden looked at him and asked, ¡°Why are you feeling unfair toward Holden? Do you think it¡¯s pitiful


    for Holden to be beaten? Do you think Matriarch Farrell is too cruel?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°No, absolutely not. Holden deserves it. How could I pity him? He deserves it. He is simply


    a disgrace to us men.¡±


    Kevin was afraid that the topic would spread to all men, so he quickly dropped the subject to avoid


    affecting Hayden¡¯s impression of him by chatting.

 Chapter 2638

    Chapter 2638


    At the same time, Kathryn was on her way home.


    After Matriarch Farrell returned to Jensburg, Kathryn received the news of her return through Pedro


    Fraser.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She also knew that Matriarch Farrell came back from the airport and went straight to the Fortress Hotel.


    Without asking, she knew that Matriarch Farrell went directly to catch the r@pist.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know about Holden¡¯s recent love affair on the surface, but she knew it very well in her


    heart. In Kevin¡¯s words, Kathryn was mainly nning this matter, and Kevin was just adding fuel to the


    fire behind the scenes.


    At this moment, after being told to go home, Kathryn knew that Matriarch Farrell¡¯s anger had reached


    its highest point.


    She first lit a candle for Holden silently in her heart.


    Kathryn¡¯s three brothers were always on tenterhooks.


    They didn¡¯t know why Matriarch Farrell suddenly informed them all to go home.


    They didn¡¯t even know why Matriarch Farrell came back early? Didn¡¯t she say it would take a few more


    days toe back?


    When Kathryn returned home, Shiloh and her three sisters-inw were all there.


    Her brothers were behind her.


    When the three brothers and Kathryn met at home, Eldest Young Master Farrell said to Kathryn,


    ¡°Kathryn, didn¡¯t you even know that mom wasing back early? You didn¡¯t even know to tell us. The


    news about you, the sessor of the Feng family, is toote.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Eldest brother, you and mom are even closer. You don¡¯t even know that Mom ising


    back early, let alone me. When mom is at home, I am the one who gets scolded every day. I won¡¯t tell


    anyone if Momes back early. Also, you are not cooperating with me. I have no supporters, and the


    news isgging behind. Is it not as good as you want?¡±


    With that said, Kathryn left her three brothers behind and went into the house first.


    Eldest Young Master Farrell said to his two younger brothers, ¡°Look at this country bumpkin. I said a


    few words to her, and she replied with a lot of words. She has no ability, and the news is dyed. She


    has the nerve to me us. It is obvious that she has no ability.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct, a country bumpkin is a country bumpkin, and a dragon robe will not transform her into a


    prince.¡±


    The second young master, Farrell, echoed his eldest brother¡¯s words.


    ¡°Eldest brother, second brother, let¡¯s go in too. I don¡¯t know why Mom called us back. I always feel that


    the atmosphere is wrong. Even the servants can¡¯t see it. Who knows if they willin to Mom, and


    Mom will settle the score with us?¡±


    The three brothersughed. They were all the same thing.


    If there was something wrong in their hearts, they always worried that things were rted to them.


    ¡°Mom didn¡¯t just know what we were doing outside today. We were just having fun, and we won¡¯t marry


    those women back. We have to socialize every day and often walk by the river. Who doesn¡¯t get his


    shoes wet? In Shiloh¡¯s words, As long as we know how to go home and our wives¡¯ position does not


    change theirs, it will be fine.¡±


    Eldest Young Master Farrell said so and hurriedly walked into the house.


    The three brothers entered the room and noticed that the atmosphere was tense and quiet. No one


    dared to speak, so they subconsciously slowed down their steps.


    When the three youngdies saw their husbandsing back, they all looked at them.


    The eldest young master Farrell asked his wife what was going on with his eyes.


    However, soon, they knew what was going on.


    They saw their father, Holden, kneeling at the keyboard.


    Holden¡¯s face was bruised, his nose was swollen, and there were blood stains on his clothes. The


    blood should be his own, because there were blood stains on his face and mouth.

 Chapter 2639

    Chapter 2639


    Seeing Holden¡¯s appearance, the three young masters of the Farrell family saw that everyone was


    afraid to express their anger. Matriarch Farrell was sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette, not looking


    at Holden, who was kneeling at the keyboard, crying with tears and a runny nose.


    Everyone was standing, and no one dared to speak.


    Even Shiloh, whom Matriarch Farrell loved most, did not dare say a word at this moment.


    The eldest Young Master Farrell, Marco, gently walked to his wife Erika¡¯s side and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Dad? Who beat him like this?¡±


    Erika replied in a low voice, ¡°He was beaten by mom. Didn¡¯t you see that dad was still kneeling on the


    keyboard?¡±


    After a pause, she turned her head to look at her husband, her voice lowered, but with a hint of


    schadenfreude, ¡°Dad cheated, and Mom caught him read-handed, and she beat that girl half to death.¡±


    Hearing this, Marco¡¯s expression changed drastically. He thought about his cheating.


    Although his parents had known about it for a long time and had always turned a blind eye to the


    matter, his father¡¯s cheating was a big deal and would implicate them as sons, especially since they as


    sons had also made such a mistake.


    Marco no longer dared to ask questions. He was standing silently beside Erika.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Kathryn broke the silence in the room. She looked at Holden, who had been beaten until his face was


    bruised and his nose was swollen, and he no longer looked like a handsome old man. Then she looked


    at Matriarch Farrell, whose face was ashen, and said, ¡°Mom, why did you call us all back? Dad, what¡¯s


    wrong? Dad, who beat you like this? Did you fight with someone else?¡±


    ¡°Kathryn, I did something wrong, but I know it was wrong. Please help me to beg your mother for


    mercy. I promise that I will never do it again in the future.¡±


    Seeing that someone finally spoke, Holden quickly asked Kathryn to plead for him.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Dad, what mistake have you made? You have to tell me where you went wrong, so I can


    decide whether to intercede for you or not. Did you get into a fight? Dad, you know that you are not so


    young and energetic; why are you still so impulsive and fighting with others?


    If you win, we have topensate others for their medical expenses. If you lose, we have to help you


    pay for your medical expenses. There is no benefit at all. Look at how embarrassed you are now. I


    think you have lost the battle.¡±


    Kathryn pretended not to know about Holden¡¯s mistake. Anyway, she had juste back and just


    entered the house, so it was normal to pretend not to know.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t dare to say a word.


    Holden has been asking Shiloh for money recently. Kathryn has frozen both the credit card that


    Matriarch Farrell gave her and the bank card she used to receive pocket money.


    She could only spend her personal savings. Holden always asked her for money, and she also took


    money from her personal savings to give to Holden. She had already given a lot.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    This was her way of honoring Holden. She didn¡¯t expect that Holden had the same virtues as her three


    brothers. He would go out to y with women and steal food when he had money, and Matriarch


    Farrell would asionally catch him. Holden was unlucky. She probably wouldn¡¯t fare well either.


    Because Holden¡¯s cheating funds were part of her filial piety.


    Erika said, ¡°Kathryn, Dad was in a fight. He was just fighting on the bed with someone. Mom caught


    him. The paint on Dad¡¯s body was mom¡¯s handiwork.¡±


    Hearing this, Kathryn looked at Holden in surprise.

 Chapter 2640

    Chapter 2640


    ¡°Dad, you!¡± Kathryn looked at Holden in shock and disbelief.


    Holden was so ashamed that Kathryn looked at him like this.


    When parents make mistakes, they will try to cover them up and not let their children know about them,


    so as not to damage their image in the eyes of their children.


    But Matriarch Farrell allowed her children and daughter-inw to watch Holden be embarrassed and let


    the younger generations know what he had done. This made Holden unable to hold his head high in


    front of his children.


    Fortunately, Holden¡¯s grandchildren were not at home; otherwise, he would not be able to hold his head


    up in front of them.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Kathryn quickly sat down next to Matriarch Farrell andforted her. ¡°Mom, Dad may be confused for


    a moment. Dad is usually so affectionate with you. Could he have fallen into a trap or been plotted by


    the little goblin outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that girl who plotted against me. Kathryn, please help me to beg for mercy and exin.¡±Holden


    heard Kathryn¡¯s words and echoed.


    He wanted to put all the me on that girl.


    Matriarch Farrell finished smoking a cigarette and was about to light a second cigarette, but Kathryn


    stopped her and said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not good to smoke too much. Mom, I know you are angry and sad, but


    you can¡¯t punish your body just because my dad betrayed you. Please, stop smoking. Smoking is


    harmful to your health.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Kathryn. At this time, only Kathryn wouldfort her and care about her.


    Those few¡­


    Matriarch Farrell looked around at the other children. They all felt guilty and did not dare to say a word.


    ¡°Mom, is my dad being plotted against?¡±


    ¡°Mom, you and my dad have been married for decades and have given birth to me and my brother. Our


    rtionship has always been very good. Everyone can see how my dad treats you. Even though I just


    returned to you and my dad after two or three years, I also know that you and my dad have a good


    rtionship.


    My dad must have been plotted against you; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Holden. Holden also looked at her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Holden: ¡°Wife, I was really plotted. I don¡¯t even know what happened. I¡­¡±


    Matriarch Farrell suddenly picked up the ashtray on the coffee table and threw it at her husband. The


    ashtray hit Holden and fell to the ground again, breaking into pieces.


    ¡°Holden, do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old child? Kathryn didn¡¯t grow up beside us. She didn¡¯t know, so


    she spoke for you. That b*tch¡ªI wanted to tear her apart. What does she want from you? Does she


    want you to look old?


    It¡¯s not that you covet her beauty and her hot figure and chase her every day. Why would she go to a


    hotel with you to book a room? I¡¯ll just beat her up, and I won¡¯t cause her any more trouble. In this


    matter, if I really want to me it, it¡¯s you.


    You wanted to cheat on me before. I found out and taught you a lesson. You promised that you would


    never betray me again in this life. Are all your oaths lying to me? I¡¯m not at home. After a while, you


    don¡¯t remember anything.


    No wonder none of your three sons are loyal to their families and their marriages. Before getting


    married, each of them said they loved their girlfriend very much, and they took them home as their


    wives. In just a few years, they are raising girl friends outside. They also said that doing business and


    entertaining are unavoidable.


    Who said you have to have mistresses when doing business and entertaining? It¡¯s because you four


    can¡¯t control your lower bodies. Stop making excuses for your cheating!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell cursed and brought her three sons in.

 Chapter 2641

    Chapter 2641


    The three young masters of the Farrell family were so frightened that they dared not speak out.


    Even though their mother was usually very kind to the three of them, although they could not be


    the heirs of the Farrell family like their younger sister, Kathryn, and their surname was not Farrell but


    followed their father¡¯s surname of Janzen, it was a fact that they were young masters of the Farrell


    family.


    But outsiders called them the young masters of the Farrell family.


    The Farrell Group also had their position, which was not low, and they were all positions that could


    make money.


    After their younger sister, Kathryn, joined thepany, although her position was not low, she was


    scolded by Matriarch Farrell every day. Unless theymitted suicide or did something big wrong,


    Matriarch Farrell would not scold them.


    But when Holden angered Matriarch Farrell and implicated them, they wished they could be


    invisible. It would be best to be invisible so as not to face Matriarch Farrell¡¯s anger.


    They knew very well how controlling Matriarch Farrell was over Holden.


    In the Farrell family, Holden was the poorest person, and the servants all carried more money than


    Holden.


    ¡°Tell me, which one of you gave your dad money? Since I went to Wiltspoon, how much have you given


    him? It¡¯s best to tell me honestly. Otherwise, all your pocket money will be stopped. In the future, you


    will earn your own money and spend it on your own; you can¡¯t spend another penny of the Farrell


    family¡¯s money!¡±


    Erika quickly said, ¡°Mom, dad borrowed money from me. I thought since dad is my father-inw, he


    didn¡¯t need to borrow money from me, so I gave dad $1000 directly. Dad took the money and said the


    money I gave was too little.


    When Marco and I were arguing, my dad scolded me, saying that I was useless and that if I couldn¡¯t


    take care of my husband, my husband would cheat. So when my dad borrowed money from meter, I


    refused.¡±


    The second young mistress said, ¡°Dad said he has no money. He is having a party with his friends. He


    wants to have a treat, but he can¡¯t pay for it. It¡¯s so embarrassing. I think of a grown man who can¡¯t


    even afford $500; it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, and since he is my father-inw, I gave Dad $500. Later, my


    sister-inwined to me that my father was partial to his cheating son, and she med us as


    daughters-inw for being useless. I got angry and stopped giving him.¡±


    The third young mistress said: ¡°After I found out that my husband was cheating on me, I made a big


    fuss and went back to my parents¡¯ house for a few days. When I came back, my dad went out early


    and came backte every day. I could hardly see him, and he didn¡¯t follow me, so I didn¡¯t give dad a


    penny while you were away, mom.¡±


    Kathryn also said, ¡°Mom, I never gave dad any money.¡±


    Holden and Kathryn had no father-daughter rtionship, and Holden didn¡¯t care about her. He knew he


    couldn¡¯t get money from her, so he never spoke to her.


    The three brothers and Shiloh were pale and hesitant, unable to speak a word.


    They gave the most, especially the eldest son, Marco, and Shiloh. The money given to Holden during


    this period was at least hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Marco gave him hundreds of thousands.


    ¡°exin!¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Matriarch Farrell pped the coffee table and sternly ordered his children to tell the numbers.


    The three brothers and Shiloh were frightened and did not dare to hesitate any more, so they told the


    numbers honestly.


    They all have transfer records, and anyone could tell how much money they gave to Holden by looking


    at the transfer records.


    The money Holden got from his children turned out to be millions.


    Matriarch Farrell was so angry that she shouted, ¡°All four of you, kneel down!¡±


    The three brothers quickly knelt down.


    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t know that dad was using my money to pay homage to him to pick up girls. I was just filial


    to dad.¡±


    Shiloh walked to sit down next to Matriarch Farrell, hugged one of Matriarch Farrell¡¯s arms, and said


    coquettishly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t be angry. If you are angry, we will feel bad for you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell shook off Shiloh¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Shiloh shouted reluctantly. She had been the apple of her parents¡¯ eye since she was a child and had


    never knelt down.

 Chapter 2642

    Chapter 2642


    When she was a child, when her three brothers got into trouble, Matriarch Farrell would scold them,


    even beat them, and make them kneel down, but she was never punished.


    Matriarch Farrell stared at her coldly.


    Shiloh felt a chill in her heart and had no choice but to walk to the side of her three brothers and kneel


    down reluctantly.


    She cursed Holden in her heart for causing her misery.


    She knew that Holden actually wanted money to pick up girls. Thinking that Holden had been


    suppressed by Matriarch Farrell for decades and that it was rare that Holden could rx when


    Matriarch Farrell was not at home, she gave Holden hundreds of thousands of dors.


    She was wronged.


    ¡°You two, father and daughter, can talk to yourselves!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell ordered.


    Holden had a fat face and said, ¡°Wife, my face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head because of your beatings.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Are you going to do it yourself or let me do it?¡±


    Holden: ¡°Wife, I¡¯ll do it myself. You¡¯re tired of beating me, and it hurts your hand. I still feel bad for you.¡±


    Holden quickly licked his lips, but in his heart he hated Matriarch Farrell.


    Holden was two years older than Matriarch Farrell, but he was well-maintained and looked like he was


    in his early fifties. His needs were quite strong, but as Matriarch Farrell got older, she didn¡¯t like it


    anymore, and she was busy with work, and Holden didn¡¯t even know how long he had been vegetarian.


    Holden just went out to vent, and Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t support him, let alone bring him home.


    Matriarch Farrell publicly taught him a lesson outside, which made him lose his dignity and face. When


    he got home, she had to teach him a lesson in front of his daughter and daughter-inw, which made


    him lose his face.


    Holden, who had been suppressed for decades, was originally extremely dissatisfied with Matriarch


    Farrell, but he just didn¡¯t dare to show it. But he was resentful, and he still didn¡¯t dare to show it. He


    was afraid that Matriarch Farrell would no longer help the Janzen family.


    For a moment, the hall was filled with ps and bangs.


    Shiloh was just showing off.


    Erika suddenly said to Matriarch Farrell, ¡°Mom, look at Shiloh; even if she touches her face, her face is


    not even red. Look at my husband; his face is swollen.¡±


    Erika had no sympathy at all when she saw Matriarch Farrell punishing Marco.


    Of course, Erika was even more pleased that Shiloh, the fake sister-inw, was punished.


    During this period, the rtionship between Shiloh and her three sisters-inw plummeted. Her three


    sisters-inw finally understood that no matter how nice they were to Shiloh, it was useless. She would


    not sympathize with the experiences of their three sisters-inw. Shiloh stood on the side of her three


    cheating brothers.


    On the contrary, it was Kathryn, their biological sister-inw. They had treated Kathryn a lot badly in the


    past, and if something happened, Kathryn would stand firmly by their side, vent their anger for them,


    and also give them some relief.


    Seeing Shiloh acting pretentious at this moment, Erika took the opportunity toin, but she


    couldn¡¯t let Shiloh get away with it like this.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Matriarch Farrell nced at Shiloh.


    Shiloh was so angry that she red at Erika.


    ¡°Shiloh, do you have no strength in your hands?¡± asked Matriarch Farrell.


    Shiloh said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a little dizzy and feel weak all over. Maybe I have a cold.¡±


    She pretended to faint.


    The angry Matriarch Farrell was neither soft-hearted nor distressed at all. She ordered Erika: ¡°Since


    Shiloh has no strength, please help her and let her remember.¡±

 Chapter 2643

    Chapter 2643


    Erika said, ¡°Okay, Mom.¡±


    Erika had an opportunity to take revenge on Shiloh, the fake sister-inw, openly.


    The second and third young mistresses said in unison, ¡°Mom, we also want to help Shiloh and let her


    have a long memory.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Shiloh red at them hatefully.


    Did they think that when Matriarch Farrell came back, she could support them?


    They must know that Matriarch Farrell was just a mother-inw of them, and Shiloh was a daughter of


    her. Generally, women who are mothers-inw are biased toward their daughters.


    Matriarch Farrell nced at the two daughters-inw and said calmly, ¡°Just let Erika do it for you. You


    two can watch.¡±


    The second and third young mistresses could only respond, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Erika walked up to Shiloh. Shiloh looked up at Erika and said, ¡°Sister-inw, please be gentle; I¡¯m so


    afraid of the pain.¡±


    Erika said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to help you, just do your best.¡±


    Shiloh: ¡°¡­¡±


    If she asked Erika to whip her, her face would definitely be swollen.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll do it myself. I don¡¯t want to bother my sister-inw anymore.¡± Shiloh said quickly.


    Matriarch Farrell remained silent.


    Shiloh was afraid that if she didn¡¯t use any strength, Erika would take action, and she would not get any


    benefits, so she didn¡¯t dare to pretend anymore, so she followed the example of her three brothers and


    used all her strength to p her cheek.


    Snapped!


    It hurts!


    Snapped!


    The other cheek received another p; it was Erika.


    After Erika pped Shiloh hard, she felt that half of the anger umted in her heart had been vented,


    and her whole body felt extremely light. She didn¡¯t wait for Shiloh to react, and she pped her again.


    Shiloh was pped twice in session, and Shiloh¡¯s face became red and swollen at a speed visible to


    the naked eye.


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ve already done it myself; why do you still hit me? Are you taking the opportunity to


    retaliate against me?¡± Shiloh asked Erika angrily.


    There was burning pain on both sides of her face. She knew her face was swollen without looking in the


    mirror; she felt it.


    ¡°You usually do nothing and have no strength. If you act like that, Mom will not calm down. Since Mom


    has asked me to help you, if I don¡¯t help you, I mean I don¡¯t take Mom¡¯s words to heart.


    What should I retaliate against you for? What have you done to offend me? Are you worried that I will


    take the opportunity to retaliate against you?¡±


    When Erika retorted like this, Shiloh opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t speak.


    Shiloh looked at Matriarch Farrell pitifully, but Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t look at her.


    Knowing that Matriarch Farrell was furious, Shiloh had no choice but to hold back.


    Matriarch Farrell did not tell her children to stop, and none of the three brothers and Shiloh dared to stop.


    Each one of them had their faces swollen, and then Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°Stop.¡±


    The four siblings stopped.


    Matriarch Farrell stood up; her eyes were unusually cold. After giving Holden a long look, she turned to


    face her children and said, ¡°Your mother gave you everything you have right now. If you continue to help


    Dad, you will not get benefits from the Farrell family; resign from your position in thepany, leave the


    Farrell Group, and move out of the Farrell family.¡±

 Chapter 2644

    Chapter 2644


    Matriarch Farrell added: ¡°From now on, you will be self-reliant outside. Whether you live or die depends


    on your ability. Don¡¯t think that because you are my children, I will be soft-hearted. Those who betray me


    will never end well.¡±


    ¡°Mom, we know we were wrong, and we will never give money to dad again.¡±


    Marco quickly admitted his mistake and stated that he would never give money to Holden again.


    Others echoed.


    ording to Matriarch Farrell, she gave them everything. If they lose their identity as the young master


    of the Farrell family, leave the Farrell family group, and move out of the Farrell family, they would be


    nothing.


    Even if the love is deep and money, status, and interests are involved, they will still choose thetter.


    Who told Holden to be dissatisfied? They gave him a little money, but he actually used it to pick up girls.


    Didn¡¯t he know that his wife was a tigress?


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off all the flowers and nts that the three of you are causing trouble outside! If you let me know


    that you are still keeping mistresses outside, I will expel you all from the house.¡±


    In the past, when Matriarch Farrell knew that her sons had a mistress outside, she would not react too


    harshly. That is, thest time she asked Kathryn to open her warehouse and pick out jewelry for each of


    the three daughters-inw. Give it to them to appease them.


    This time, after experiencing the rage of Holden¡¯s betrayal, she understood her daughters-inw and


    sternly warned her sons.


    The three brothers lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°Go away; don¡¯t stay here anymore; it makes me furious just looking at you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell scolded her children.


    The four siblings hurried back to their rooms.


    Kathryn quietly said to Erika, ¡°Sister-inw, take some ice cubes back to the room and apply them on my


    eldest brother¡¯s face.¡±


    Erika stole a nce at her mother-inw and then left quietly.


    She wanted to do what Kathryn said.


    At this moment, she felt that her sister-inw should be kissed.


    Unlike Shiloh, she was just a white-eyed wolf. No matter how nice Erika was to her, it was useless.


    Seeing this, the second and third young mistresses also went upstairs to get ice cubes and put them on


    their husband¡¯s faces.


    Now that their mother-inw was back and someone was supporting them, their husband would not dare


    go out to find the mistress again, and their lives would be restored to peace.


    Of course, their rtionship with Shiloh, the fake sister-inw, waspletely strained.


    Anyway, the Farrell family would be handed over to Kathryn from then on, and Kathryn was their


    biological sister-inw.


    Shiloh had no one to give her ice cubes to apply on her face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Kathryn looked at Holden, who was still kneeling, brought him ice cubes, and said to Matriarch Farrell,


    ¡°Mom, you have beaten him, scolded him, and punished him. My father is still young, so let him Get up


    and go back to his room to apply some medicine on his face.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said to her husband, ¡°Holden, let me tell you again; you have already betrayed me


    twice. If we get divorced a third time, you can find as many young women as you want.¡±


    Holden was shocked. He felt that his dignity had been ruined by being beaten and punished, and he


    hated this tigress in his heart, but he was unwilling to divorce her.


    Firstly, Holden was already over seventy, and secondly, his rtives in the Janzen family all depend on


    the Farrell family for their lives. If he divorced Matriarch Farrell, his family members would lose all the


    benefits, and they would be forced to pay back the benefits they received before.


    Holden knew very well how ruthless Matriarch Farrell was, having been married to her for decades.


    ¡°Honey, I know I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I promise, there won¡¯t be another time. Please


    forgive me. For the sake of your children, forgive me this time. I will never do anything wrong to you


    again.¡±


    Holden swore a poisonous oath.


    ¡°Go away; I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡± Matriarch Farrell was cursed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Holden quickly got up. Because he had been kneeling on the keyboard for


    too long, he almost fell down when he stood up. Kathryn quickly helped him.

 Chapter 2645

    Chapter 2645


    Kathryn put the ice cubes she had brought into Holden¡¯s hand and asked him to go back to the room and


    apply ice cubes on his face.


    Holden took the ice cubes and climbed upstairs.


    There were only Matriarch Farrell and Kathryn in the hall.


    Kathryn sat back next to Matriarch Farrell andforted her: ¡°Mom, my dad knows he was wrong. He


    will definitely not dare to do that in the future, so don¡¯t feel bad.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sighed and said to Kathryn, ¡°Your dad is very dissatisfied with me. He is just afraid of


    my power and methods and does not dare to resist. In the eyes of outsiders, we are a loving couple, but I


    know better than anyone what¡¯s going on inside.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, since you know, why do you still want to live with Dad?¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell was silent, she said, ¡°Because your dad is very fickle, he has no future, but his


    family depends on our Farrell family for their livelihood. He has to consider the future of his Janzen


    family.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, you and your four brothers and sisters should also consider it for you. As long as he


    makes no big mistakes, you will not divorce him.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°I think that if you don¡¯t give him money, even if he has evil intentions, he won¡¯t have


    the ability. He ignores your brother, and they will respect him.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, now you have warned my three brothers that they will not dare honor my dad in the


    future. My dad will be even more dissatisfied with you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°So what? The day he chooses glory and wealth and bes the son-inw of my


    Farrell family, he should be mentally prepared. In this family, he can¡¯t even think of being the master of


    the family. Kathryn, in the future, if you recruit a son-inw, it¡¯s better to recruit a weak man like your


    father with weak points.


    Don¡¯t expect to find a powerful man like Mr. Hayden Queen. That kind of man will not be a son-in-


    law for a woman from our Farrell family.


    A man like your dad is easy to control. Your dad always hopes that his daughter wille to power and


    that he can dominate. Oh, just wait. As long as I¡¯m alive, there will be no chance of him turning over.


    Before leaving this world, I will kill him first, and I will never let him act like a father and dictate to you.¡±


    Kathryn guessed that the previous matriarch, Farrell, died at the hands of her own mother. She knew that


    her mother was a cruel and ruthless person, but she was still shocked when she heard what her mother


    said with her own ears.


    She said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not Shiloh. Dad can¡¯t tell me what to do.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Kathryn for a while, then suddenly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you have my


    blood in your body, so you are not that easy to control. I know that I can live for another ten years without


    any problems. By then, your dad might be dead.


    Even if I¡¯m not dead, I will lose my teeth because of my old age, and I won¡¯t be able to do anything if I


    want to do it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. You already knew what kind of person my dad is. It¡¯s not worth ruining your body for


    someone like him.¡± Kathrynforted Matriarch Farrell: ¡°How about I go out for a walk with you, mom?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell took a few deep breaths and said, ¡°No, I feel tired and want to be quiet. You can go do


    your work. I¡¯ll just be quiet for a while.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back to thepany tomorrow. Mom, I¡¯m worried about you being like this.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Kathryn, raised her hand, and touched her face. Her sharp eyes softened a


    bit, and she said, ¡°Kathryn, I may be a loser. I¡¯m not good at being a mother, and I¡¯m not a good wife


    either. Sitting in the position of matriarch, I have not led the Farrell family back to its peak. It is worse


    than when my sister was here.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell suddenly felt that this might be her retribution.


    Back then, she was frantic and plotted to harm her eldest sister¡¯s family, and her younger sister also died


    under her plot.


    She did not directly kill her sisters with a knife, but she nned their deaths and killed them.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t answer and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Withdrawing the hand that touched Kathryn¡¯s face, Matriarch Farrell suddenly said to Kathryn: ¡°Kathryn,


    since you are not going back to thepany, go and help me do something; go to the Fortress Hotel to


    find Kevin and ask him to delete CCTV footage in the hotel; your dad booked a room with that b*tch in


    his hotel.¡±

 Chapter 2646

    Chapter 2646


    Matriarch Farrell added, ¡°When I beat them violently, it should have been caught on camera.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s useless to ask Kevin to delete CCTV footage. So many people in the hotel have


    seen it. Besides, Kevin may not be willing to delete it. He never gives our Farrell family face.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell choked.


    Yes, she just went to Kevin to delete the CCTV footage. What¡¯s the use?


    With so many people watching, she must have been filmed a long time ago. Now the Inte is probably


    full of videos of her catching and r@ping scmbag men and btches.


    What Kathryn said was true. Kevin couldn¡¯t delete the surveince even if no one else had taken pictures


    of her. He really never gave her the Farrell family face.


    Serenity was her sister¡¯s granddaughter, and she also had a bit of Farrell family blood in her body, and


    she also had a blood feud with her.


    Her niece, Audrey, was doing very well in Wiltspoon. She was the wife of a businessman. She was very


    powerful when she was young. Now she has retired, but she still has the right to speak in the Stone


    Group, and her children are filial.


    Audrey was somewhat different from what happened back then.


    But decades have passed since the incident, and no one has been able to collect evidence to prove that


    she nned the deaths of her elder sister and younger sister.


    But what Audrey meant was to take back the position of matriarch and hand it over to Elisa, Serenity, or


    Liberty.


    With such grudges, how could Kevin give face to the Farrell family?


    Kevin would only rejoice in Matriarch Farrell¡¯s misfortune when her husband betrayed her.


    ¡°Mom, if a video like that appears on the Inte, I will have someone deal with it immediately.¡± Kathryn


    said.


    She was thinking that it would probably spread throughout Jensburg now.


    After all, it¡¯s been two hours since the incident happened.


    After Matriarch Farrell was silent, she said, ¡°Forget it; let them go. Even if we can get rid of those videos,


    we can¡¯t stop their mouths.¡±


    Not to mention others, she didn¡¯t have the ability to stop Kevin and Hayden¡¯s mouths.


    Anyway, she was not wrong.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of what others would say.


    That is, Holden¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined. He was already dissatisfied with her, and he was


    afraid that he would be even more dissatisfied with her and even hate her in the future.


    They have been married for decades and have four children. When they are old, the rtionship


    between husband and wife has be so troubled that Matriarch Farrell does not know whether she is


    right or wrong.


    She stood up and said to Kathryn, ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±


    With that said, she left Kathryn and went upstairs.


    When there was only Kathryn in the hall, Kathryn sat quietly for two minutes, then got up and went out.


    When she saw the butler, she said to him, ¡°If Mom asks you, tell her that I went back to thepany to


    work overtime.¡±


    The butler said, ¡°Miss, won¡¯t you go back to thepany after dinner?¡±


    Kathryn pursed her lips and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll order takeout to be delivered to thepany.¡±


    With such amotion at home, even if she wanted to eat two bowls of rice, she would be


    embarrassed, so she might as well order takeout to be delivered to thepany so that she could eat


    morefortably.

 Chapter 2647

    Chapter 2647


    Pedro added, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to call the driver over. I¡¯ll take you home. I do not want to drink.¡±


    ¡°what ever.¡±


    Kathryn wanted to drink two drinks to celebrate the sess of her revenge n.


    Kathryn returned to work. By the time she finished her work, it was already 11 o¡¯clock in the night.


    The employees who work overtime in thepany have already gotten off work.


    When she walked out of thepany, she saw Pedro sitting at the front of the car, waiting for her. When


    she came out, Pedro stood up straight and walked quickly towards her.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Kathryn asked him while getting into the car.


    Pedro said, ¡°It didn¡¯t take long. I waited for about 10 minutes.¡±


    Pedro put on his seat belt, and after Kathryn also put on her seat belt, he started the engine.


    Kathryn told him where to go to the food stall, and Pedro smiled: ¡°Miss, I also like to go to the food stall


    forte-night snacks.¡±


    ¡°I used to go there often.¡±


    Pedro stopped talking.


    He knew that Kathryn¡¯s life was not good before she returned to the Farrell family.


    As the car moved forward, Kathryn leaned back on the car seat, pressed down the window a little, and


    looked at the street scene outside the car window.


    Jensburg was a big city, just like Wiltspoon. Even though it was 11 o¡¯clock at night, there were still many


    people outside.


    For those who liked nightlife, this time period was at its peak.


    There were also people walking in a hurry, probably overtime workers like Kathryn who had just gotten


    off work. They were either riding bicycles or electric cars and hurried by.


    In the house they rented, their families were waiting for them.


    Kathryn was actually a little envious of them. No matter how hard and tired they were, there were people


    at home who cared about them, loved their families, and had lovely children.


    She had money, but what awaited her back home?


    She had parents, brothers, and sisters-inw, but no one treated her sincerely.


    Her adoptive father was still in jail, and the adoptive mother and others had no sincerity towards her.


    She seemed to be someone who was not liked.


    If the butler had not changed children more than 20 years ago, maybe she would have been loved by her


    parents, brother, and sister-inw, just like Shiloh.


    Shiloh¡¯s standing in the Farrell family had declined as a result of her plot, and her sisters-inw had


    disliked her. However, she had to admit that Shiloh had gained more than her in terms of family affection.


    The people in the Farrell family really loved Shiloh.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Miss?¡± Pedro asked gently.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°nothing.¡± Kathryn stopped looking outside and pressed the window.


    She didn¡¯t want to say what was on her mind. She didn¡¯t want people to know that she actuallycked


    love.

 Chapter 2648

    Chapter 2648


    Pedro added, ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t need to call the driver over. I¡¯ll take you home. I do not want to drink.¡±


    ¡°what ever.¡±


    Kathryn wanted to drink two drinks to celebrate the sess of her revenge n.


    Kathryn returned to work. By the time she finished her work, it was already 11 o¡¯clock in the night.


    The employees who work overtime in thepany have already gotten off work.


    When she walked out of thepany, she saw Pedro sitting at the front of the car, waiting for her. When


    she came out, Pedro stood up straight and walked quickly towards her.


    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± Kathryn asked him while getting into the car.


    Pedro said, ¡°It didn¡¯t take long. I waited for about 10 minutes.¡±


    Pedro put on his seat belt, and after Kathryn also put on her seat belt, he started the engine.


    Kathryn told him where to go to the food stall, and Pedro smiled: ¡°Miss, I also like to go to the food stall


    forte-night snacks.¡±


    ¡°I used to go there often.¡±


    Pedro stopped talking.


    He knew that Kathryn¡¯s life was not good before she returned to the Farrell family.


    As the car moved forward, Kathryn leaned back on the car seat, pressed down the window a little, and


    looked at the street scene outside the car window.


    Jensburg was a big city, just like Wiltspoon. Even though it was 11 o¡¯clock at night, there were still many


    people outside.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    For those who liked nightlife, this time period was at its peak.


    There were also people walking in a hurry, probably overtime workers like Kathryn who had just gotten


    off work. They were either riding bicycles or electric cars and hurried by.


    In the house they rented, their families were waiting for them.


    Kathryn was actually a little envious of them. No matter how hard and tired they were, there were people


    at home who cared about them, loved their families, and had lovely children.


    She had money, but what awaited her back home?


    She had parents, brothers, and sisters-inw, but no one treated her sincerely.


    Her adoptive father was still in jail, and the adoptive mother and others had no sincerity towards her.


    She seemed to be someone who was not liked.


    If the butler had not changed children more than 20 years ago, maybe she would have been loved by her


    parents, brother, and sister-inw, just like Shiloh.


    Shiloh¡¯s standing in the Farrell family had declined as a result of her plot, and her sisters-inw had


    disliked her. However, she had to admit that Shiloh had gained more than her in terms of family affection.


    The people in the Farrell family really loved Shiloh.


    ¡°What are you thinking, Miss?¡± Pedro asked gently.


    ¡°nothing.¡± Kathryn stopped looking outside and pressed the window.


    She didn¡¯t want to say what was on her mind. She didn¡¯t want people to know that she actuallycked


    love.

 Chapter 2649

    Chapter 2649


    The night was getting darker.


    As time went by, the night passed quietly in people¡¯s dreams.


    The sun rose, and a new day arrived.


    Wiltspoon, Wildridge Manor.


    Serenity came down from upstairs.


    ¡°sister.¡±


    When Serenity heard that her sister wasing, she went downstairs.


    Tania was chatting with Liberty.


    Hearing Serenity¡¯s voice, both Tania and Liberty looked at her, who was walking down.


    Serenity came over, called her mother-inw, then sat next to Liberty and asked, ¡°Sister, why do you


    have time toe and see me today?¡±


    As soon as the sound fell, Liberty poked her forehead with her finger.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you wee me to see you?¡±


    Serenity immediately hugged one of Liberty¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t see you very


    often because you¡¯re always busy. You always say that there are too many people in the restaurant


    when Ie to see you. You don¡¯t want me to stay there for too long because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ll


    identally bump into someone. Sister, I¡¯m also worried about you; it¡¯s not that you won¡¯t let me stay


    there. Sister, Sonny hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±


    Yesterday afternoon, Serenity and Zachary picked up Sonny and sent him to Brown¡¯s house. Hank tried


    his best to keep Sonny at home for dinner, and Sonny finally stayed at Brown¡¯s house.


    Hank told Serenity and Zachary that he would send Sonny home after dinner.


    ¡°He¡¯s back. It was verytest night. His dad sent him to my restaurant. His dad didn¡¯t enter the


    restaurant. He left him at the door of the restaurant and left. Now he has gone out to y long ago. He


    came to the vi. How could he be there? Quiet time.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what children are like. I thought he would spend the weekend at


    Brown¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to stay for one night. He won¡¯t stay at Brown¡¯s house for two days.¡±


    Since Sonny was born, Liberty and Serenity had been taking care of him. He didn¡¯t have deep feelings


    for the Brown family.


    Tania stood up and walked away. After a while, she brought some food over and put it on the coffee


    table. She said to the two sisters, ¡°Seren, you talk to your sister while I go out to look for Sonny. I don¡¯t


    know if the little guy is crazy again. Where has he gone?¡±


    She smiled again and said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, please stay here for lunch.¡±


    Liberty did not refuse: ¡°Then I¡¯ll excuse you.¡±


    ¡°No need to interrupt; if you are willing to stay for dinner, Seren can have an extra bowl of rice.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Serenity smiled and answered, ¡°Mom, I usually eat well.¡±


    She was a foodie.


    Tania smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, you can eat it. Mom¡¯s favorite thing is that you can eat it.¡±


    At that time, Serenity had pregnancy symptoms, and she vomited after eating. Tania was worried that


    Serenity would not want to eat because of the difort of vomiting. Fortunately, she was overly


    worried, and she still had a good appetite.


    ¡°You guys chat; I¡¯ll go out and look for Sonny.¡±


    Tania went out quickly and let the two sisters have a good chat.


    She saw that Liberty came here because she wanted to talk to Serenity about something.


    ¡°Sister, was Zachary in the house when you came?¡± Not seeing her husband, Serenity asked.


    Liberty: ¡°Sonny didn¡¯t run out by himself; Zachary took him with him.¡±


    Serenity said ¡°oh¡± and called Liberty to eat.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t eat snacks, so as not to gain weight again. It¡¯s easy to gain weight, but


    it¡¯s too difficult to lose weight.¡±

 Chapter 2650

    Chapter 2650


    It took Liberty a year to lose weight.


    After sessfully losing weight and starting her own career, Liberty regained her confidence.


    She would no longer eat as hard as she did before, bing fat and losing too much.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, you have lost a little weight now, and you need to eat back some meat.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not thin at all. Seren, there is something I want to tell you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, tell me.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°My flight to Jensburg is at 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    Serenity was stunned for a moment and asked, ¡°Are you so anxious?¡±


    She knew that Liberty was going to fly to Jensburg recently.


    She didn¡¯t expect to be in such a hurry.


    Serenity: ¡°Is the Farrell family in chaos?¡±


    ¡°Chaos or not, I will fly to Jensburg often. Not to mentionpeting with Kathryn for the position of


    matriarch, it is just the cause of the deaths of our grandparents. As descendants, we must also find


    ways to find out. We cannot let them die inexplicably.¡±


    Serenity nodded, then asked, ¡°Auntie arranged it, or did you arrange the time yourself?¡±


    ¡°I made my own decision. The Farrell family has been in trouble recently. I went over to take a look. I


    also went there to inspect the market and expand my business there. This way, even if I stay in


    Jensburg, it won¡¯t hinder my ability to make money.


    Auntie has already made a list for me of the industries that the Farrell family is involved in. Let¡¯s start


    with the business.¡±


    Serenity felt itchy after hearing this. She wanted to follow her and help, but she knew that no one would


    let her go to Jensburg.


    She had a baby in her belly.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, Where¡¯s Sonny? Does Sonny know that you¡¯re going away? Why don¡¯t you wait


    until Monday? Sonny will go to kindergarten on Monday. I don¡¯t know that he won¡¯t cry when you go


    out.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I told him, and I also told him to send him to you, and he stopped crying, and I just told


    him toe back early. He will feel sad if I go out without telling him.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Although Sonny was only a little over three years old, he was bing more and more naughty, but


    he was also bing more and more sensible.


    Fortunately, Sonny and Serenity were also very close. She heard that when Serenity took care of him,


    he didn¡¯t even cry.


    Libert said, ¡°The honeymoon between you and Zachary is about to end. Zachary should go back to


    work in thepany. You will be back in the city by then. It will be more convenient to pick up and drop


    off Sonny. During my absence, Sonny will trouble you and your husband.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Sister, why are you being so polite to us? Sonny is my nephew. I brought


    him up every now and then, and he is now more than three years old. You are not in Wiltspoon. It is


    natural for me to take care of Sonny. If you don¡¯t entrust Sonny to my care, I will still be in a hurry with


    you. Don¡¯t worry and go do the work; Sonny has us.¡±


    Not only would Serenity help take care of Sonny, but Audrey, Elisa, and others would also help.


    Liberty was a little worried about Duncan.


    She looked at Serenity and said, ¡°Seren, while I¡¯m away in Wiltspoon, ask Zachary to spend more time


    watching Duncan and ask him not to overdo his rehabilitation, not to be impatient, and to take his time.


    Also, don¡¯t let him work overtime all the time.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry; Zachary will help you keep an eye on Brother Duncan. They are


    close friends, and Zachary also cares about Brother Duncan.¡±


    Liberty and Duncan looked like a couple.


    They supported each other and encouraged each other to move forward boldly.


    Their rtionships were cultivated inpanionship.


    It is said thatpanionship is the longest confession of love.


    Liberty said: ¡°When I went to Jensburg this time, Duncan really wanted to go with me, but I was on


    business and couldn¡¯t find the time to take care of him. He felt that he was dragging me down. When I


    needed help, he couldn¡¯t help me. There is no way to stay with me. He knew I was leaving this


    afternoon, so he was trying to get into trouble. He didn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my messages.¡±

 Chapter 2651

    Chapter 2651


    Liberty added, ¡°Sometimes, he is like a child.¡±


    Mainly because Duncan was disabled in a car ident, which hit him hard. If he didn¡¯t love Liberty so


    much, he might really give up on himself and find it difficult to stand up again.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll tell Zacharyter and ask Zachary to go over and see him.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Take Sonny over to see him. He loves Sonny the most. When he sees Sonny, he will


    understand that you are not ming him.


    He knows that I don¡¯t me him. I have never med him. It¡¯s that he thinks he is useless. After such


    a long period of rehabilitation, he still can¡¯t walk like a normal person. He scolds himself for being


    useless and beats his legs.


    Actually, he has made great progress. Some people in his situation can only stand up after half a year.


    He has long since been able to stand up again and take a few steps.¡±


    Duncan was seriously injured in both legs. Although he insisted on rehabilitation, he could not recover


    immediately. The doctor said he had a chance to walk like a normal person as long as he continued to


    do rehabilitation.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, we will go andfort Brother Duncan. You have to pay attention to


    safety when you go to Jensburg. Everything else is secondary; safety is the first. Matriarch Farrell is


    ruthless, and she obviously won¡¯t do anything to you. Who knows what can be done secretly?¡±


    Serenity took out her mobile phone, sent the contact numbers of Kevin and Hayden to her, and said,


    ¡°Please note the contact numbers of Kevin and Hayden. If you need anything, you can contact them.


    Hayden is a native of Jensburg, and the Queen family is one of the top wealthy families in Jensburg.


    She can help you a lot. If I hadn¡¯t been pregnant, I would have wanted to go with you, sister.¡±


    Liberty saved the mobile phone numbers of Kevin and Hayden and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m


    just going there to develop, and I¡¯m not in direct conflict with matriarch Farrell.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell Zachary and ask him to arrange two bodyguards for you to follow you.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me; Zachary has already made arrangements. He


    asked Jim and Mn to follow me to Jensburg. I am familiar with them.¡±


    Jim used to help Zachary act in front of Serenity. Among the bodyguards around Zachary, Jim was the


    one they were most familiar with.


    Mn was the bodyguard who waster assigned to Serenity.


    Since Mn was Serenity¡¯s bodyguard, Liberty could see him often, and she was also very familiar with


    him.


    Zachary said that these two people were very skilled and reliable and asked them to follow Liberty to


    Jensburg so that he could rest assured.


    ¡°Seren, Zachary is really a good man. He loves you with all his heart and soul. Sonny and I both owe it


    to you. You should be nicer to Zachary, and don¡¯t act so petty just because you¡¯re pregnant. Whatever,


    don¡¯t bully Zachary while I¡¯m away.¡±


    Serenity said hurriedly, ¡°Sister, I know; I won¡¯t do it. I will never bully Zachary, and I will treat him with all


    my heart. Don¡¯t worry, I will never let your good brother-inw suffer any injustice.¡±


    Other people¡¯s parents were worried that their girl would be bullied by her husband¡¯s family, and


    Liberty, on the other hand, was always worried that Serenity would bully Zachary and treat Zachary


    badly.


    Zachary loved to go back to her parents¡¯ house to sue Serenity.


    Every time there was a minor conflict, he would go back to his parents¡¯ house and file awsuit against


    Serenity.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Well, it was Serenity¡¯s fault, and she didn¡¯t change it, so Zachary went toin to Liberty.


    ¡°If Zachary tells me that you bullied him, you¡¯ll wait for me toe back, and you¡¯ll be in good hands.¡±


    Liberty pretended to scare Serenity, but her face was full of smiles.


    Serenity hugged Liberty and acted coquettishly: ¡°Sister, you are my sweet sister. How can you always


    favor Zachary? Others are afraid that I will be bullied by my husband¡¯s family. You are afraid that your


    brother-inw will be bullied by me. How can I bully him? In other words, he can¡¯t quarrel with me, but


    he won¡¯t quarrel with me. He¡¯s stupid and can¡¯t quarrel with me. The most he can do is m the door


    with a ck face and then have a cold war with me.¡±

 Chapter 2652

    Chapter 2652


    Liberty: ¡°How long ago did that happen, and you turned it out and said, Now Zachary has you at the top


    of his heart.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, I know, I know. I love him, so you can rest assured and go about your big things.¡±


    Afraid that Liberty was going to talk about it again, Serenity quickly surrendered and changed the topic.


    In order to prevent Liberty from having to lecture her before leaving home.


    ¡°Sister, when will youe back?¡± Serenity asked with concern, ¡°If youe back from time to time,


    Sonny and I will miss you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t tell. I wille back when I have time. My home is in Wiltspoon, and my rtives and


    friends are all in Wiltspoon. You are still worried that I will note back after I go to Jensburg!¡±


    Liberty poked Serenity¡¯s forehead in a funny way and said, ¡°Stop hugging me. You are such a big


    person, and you still want to act like a baby. Sonny will be ashamed of you when he sees you like this.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Even if I am a hundred years old, Sister, I will still be the younger sister in front of you.¡±


    Liberty was exining everything to Liberty here, but in the Lewis family over there, Duncan really


    locked himself in the room and couldn¡¯te out.


    The door was locked, and even though Mrs. Lewis and others knocked on the door, Duncan refused to


    open the door.


    After he knew that Mrs. Stone was the biological daughter of the previous matriarch in Jensburg, he


    had a hunch that Mrs. Stone would investigate what happened back then. Even if she couldn¡¯t find out


    clearly, she might be able to take back the head of the Farrell family.


    But Mrs. Stone¡¯s own daughter, Elisa, may not be qualified to be the head of the Farrell family.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t do it either. She was the eldest mistress of the York family, and she was pregnant.


    She would have to take care of the York family¡¯s inner house and have her own business, so she might


    not be able to do both.


    Only Liberty had the least pressure. Although she owned a breakfast shop and a restaurant, it was


    rtively easy. Among the three cousins, Liberty was the eldest. If the head of the Farrell family is


    given an important role, if it were returned to the descendants of the previous head of the family, Liberty


    would be the most likely sessor.


    However, Duncan did not expect it toe so quickly.


    Liberty was leaving for Jensburg this afternoon.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    On the surface, it meant going there to inspect the market, start a business, and develop there.


    In fact, he was tasked with finding out the truth behind the murder of the previous head of the family,


    getting to know the Farrell family, and fighting openly and secretly with the current sessor of the


    Farrell family.


    When Liberty went to Jensburg, she was like an outsider. She had no foundation and no confidants. In


    terms of ability, she could not catch up with Kathryn, the true daughter of the Farrell family.


    She would have a difficult time in Jensburg.


    Although Zachary and the Stone Family would arrange people to protect and help Liberty, Duncan still


    med himself.


    He felt that he was too useless and could not help Liberty when she set off for Jensburg.


    He proposed to her that he apany her there.


    Liberty refused.


    She said she was on errands and would be very busy and would not be able to take care of him.


    She was telling the truth, but he felt that he would drag her down, even if she didn¡¯t mean to dislike him


    at all.


    He was a cripple!


    Nothing could help her.


    Not only could it not help her, it would also drag her down!

 Chapter 2653

    Chapter 2653


    The knocking on the door outside stopped, started again, then stopped again.


    Duncan never responded, let alone opened the door.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time passed before the knock on the door rang again.


    It was also apanied by Sonny¡¯s clear, childish voice.


    ¡°Uncle Duncan, are you in the room? Are you asleep or awake? Can you open the door for me? I¡¯m


    carrying a tray. It¡¯s so heavy that my arms are sore. Uncle Duncan, hurry up,e out, and help me.


    Uncle Duncan and my mother went on a business trip. She didn¡¯t take me with her. She asked me to


    follow my aunt and uncle at home. My mother didn¡¯t take me with her. I felt ufortable and wanted


    to cry. Uncle Duncan, can you hold me and let me sit with you? Crying on yourp?¡±


    After Sonny finished speaking, he really started howling at the top of his lungs.


    Serenity was stunned for a moment.


    When did this kid learn to act?


    His acting skills were really good.


    Duncan in the room heard Sonny¡¯s cry. Within two minutes, Sonny started howling again. He thought


    Sonny was really crying, so he immediately took action.


    Duncan, who was originally lying on the bed, climbed up and tried to get into the wheelchair, but the


    wheelchair was not in the bedroom but overturned outside.


    When he got into trouble, he became angry and overturned the wheelchair.


    It¡¯s only four or five meters away from the wheelchair.


    For normal people, this distance was only a few steps or a dozen steps, but for Duncan at this time, it


    was not enough. He needed to walk a few steps, then stop to rest, then walk a few more steps, and


    then stop.


    This took a lot of time.


    He felt sorry for Sonny and couldn¡¯t bear for him to cry.


    Especially since Sonny howled so loudly, Duncan was afraid that if Sonny howled for a long time, his


    voice would be hoarse.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He couldn¡¯t follow Liberty to Jensburg, and he couldn¡¯t help her share her worries, but he could help


    her take care of Sonny and prevent Sonny from any mistakes.


    This was the only thing he was useful to her at the moment.


    Duncan walked a few steps with difficulty before he couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. He sat on the ground,


    but he was anxious, so he couldn¡¯t care so much. He climbed out of the bedroom with a crawler,


    climbed to the wheelchair that had overturned on the ground, and then put the wheelchair After being


    helped up, he grabbed the wheelchair and climbed to his feet, then sat on the wheelchair.


    Soon, Duncan went to Sonny¡¯s room in a wheelchair and opened the door.


    Sonny actually held a tray in his hand. There was a bowl of rice on the tray. There were many


    vegetables on top of the rice, and the vegetablespletely covered the rice.


    Seeing this, Duncan quickly took the tray from Sonny¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sonny, who asked you to carry


    the tray? There are so many adults, and you are a child.¡±


    Sonny was only a little over three years old and not very strong. Although he could carry a bowl of rice,


    he shouldn¡¯t let a three-year-old child bring food to him.


    ¡°Uncle Duncan, my aunt and uncle, and I came to see you. Grandma Lewis told me that you hadn¡¯t


    eaten anything today. I was worried that you were hungry, so I volunteered to bring you food.¡±


    Sonny spoke clearly and could say anything.


    Sometimes the words Sonny said surprised even Liberty, and he became more and more like a little


    adult.


    Duncan¡¯s heart softened, and he stretched out his hand to touch Sonny¡¯s face lovingly. When no tears


    came out, he knew that Sonny was just pretending to howl so loudly.


    He pinched Sonny¡¯s little face again and said, ¡°Sonny, even I was fooled. You howled so loudly that I


    didn¡¯t even see a single tear.¡±


    Sonny asked him, ¡°Uncle Duncan, do you want to see me cry very loudly?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°No. Sonny I hope that you will be happy every day.¡±


    Sonny raised his chin and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

 Chapter 2654

    Chapter 2654


    Duncan looked at his proud look, pulled him forward in a funny way, picked him up with one hand, and


    let him sit on hisp.


    Serenity appeared in his sight.


    ¡°Brother Duncan.¡±


    Serenity shouted warmly.


    Zachary, who was standing next to Serenity, took the tray from Duncan¡¯s hand, walked in with it, and


    said to Duncan, ¡°Almost four people are here, and they still look like children. I want another child. I¡¯m


    coaxing you, Duncan; if you don¡¯t feel embarrassed, I will be embarrassed for you.¡±


    Duncan responded dully: ¡°If you think I¡¯m embarrassing you, just don¡¯te. I didn¡¯t ask you toe


    here to embarrass me.¡±


    Zachary turned around and red at him. ¡°You¡¯re not happy, even after I said a few words. If you


    weren¡¯t my friend, you might be my brother-inw in the future. Do you think I want to care about


    you? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m full and have nothing to do.¡±


    He put the tray on the coffee table and said to Duncan, ¡°What are you still doing sitting there? Come


    here and eat!¡±


    Duncan was silent.


    Sonny, who was sitting on hisp, raised his little face, looked at him with big ck and bright eyes,


    and said crisply, ¡°Uncle Duncan, I told Grandma Lewis that I would make sure you could eat. You go


    and eat. If I don¡¯t eat, Grandma Lewis will think that I am a bad kid who only knows how to brag.¡±


    Duncan lowered his head, pressed his forehead against Sonny¡¯s forehead, and then hugged Sonny


    tightly.


    Sonny said, ¡°Uncle Duncan, you listen to me and will not let me be a bad boy who can only brag.


    I¡¯m a good boy, smart, sensible, and considerate. Uncle Lewis, you like me the most.¡±


    There was obvious joy on Sonny¡¯s handsome face.


    He also liked to hearpliments.


    Sonny quickly fell to the ground.


    He walked around behind the wheelchair and said to Duncan, ¡°Uncle Duncan, I¡¯ll push you over to eat.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Your uncle Duncan can do it by himself.¡±


    ¡°When my mother went out, she told me, my aunt, and my uncle that we must take good care of you. I


    promised my mother that I would not cry or make a fuss when going out with my mother, and I would


    also take good care of you, Uncle Lu.¡±


    Sonny struggled to push the wheelchair, and Duncan hurriedly came on his own so that he didn¡¯t have


    to use the strength of breastfeeding to push him.


    Sonny suddenly felt extremely rxed.


    Suddenly, he felt that he was extremely capable and could already push Duncan forward. He was so


    great!


    Titus said that if he practiced it regrly, his strength would be stronger and stronger.


    He also went to the martial arts gym every weekend to take sses and practice, and he worked hard


    to learn boxing and kicking skills.


    The coach said that he didn¡¯t have much talent in martial arts, but if he persisted, he would have no


    problem with self-defense.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    He also learned from the conversation between his uncle and his aunt that he lost to Titus in terms of


    boxing and kicking skills, but after practicing what Titus said, he found out that it was correct.


    His strength grew.


    He could push Duncan forward.


    Sonny pushed the wheelchair and stopped next to the sofa.


    He wanted to help Duncan stand up.


    Duncan couldn¡¯t help butugh and say, ¡°Sonny, you don¡¯t need to help Uncle Lewis. You can¡¯t help


    Uncle Lewis as big as him.¡±


    As he spoke, he reached out to grab the sofa, then stood up from the wheelchair, holding on to the


    armrests of the sofa, and easily sat on the sofa.


    Zachary and Serenity both looked at him and did not help him.


    He didn¡¯t need the couple to help him; that would make him feel even more useless and a waste.


    The young couple knew what Duncan was thinking, so they kept watching while Duncan stood up and


    sat on the sofa.

 Chapter 2655

    Chapter 2655


    Sonny wanted to help Duncan, but he was small and weak, so he could only push Duncan¡¯s


    wheelchair. He was unable to assist Duncan in walking.


    Seeing that neither Serenity nor Zachary took action, Sonny didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing Duncan sit


    down, he suddenly pped and praised Duncan while apuding, ¡°Uncle Duncan, you¡¯re great; you


    can walk on your own. You¡¯re great, Uncle Duncan!¡±


    The kindergarten teacher said that kids who did well should be praised, and kids who did badly should


    be criticized.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Duncan had done a good job, and of course he needed to be praised.


    Sonny¡¯s actions amused the three adults.


    ¡°Duncan, the food is still hot. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. Let¡¯s talk after eating.¡± Zachary said.


    ¡°Yes, yes, Uncle Duncan, hurry up and eat. I promised Grandma Lewis that I would coax you to open


    the door and coax you to eat. If you don¡¯t eat, I will break my promise.¡±


    Sonny walked to Duncan and sat down next to him.


    Duncan felt warm in his heart. He suddenly hugged Sonny, kissed his face twice, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not in


    vain that Uncle Duncan loves you so much.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Uncle Duncan, eat now.¡±


    Duncan locked himself in his room today, never opening the door, eating, or drinking, which made


    everyone who cared about him worried.


    Duncan picked up the bowl of rice and started eating.


    He also asked Sonny if he wanted to eat. Sonny touched his belly and said to Duncan, ¡°Uncle Duncan,


    look at my belly. I was so round after eating at my aunt¡¯s house that I really can¡¯t eat anymore. Uncle


    Duncan, you eat it yourself.¡±


    Duncan looked at Sonny¡¯s belly. Well, it was round.


    He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t overeat.¡±


    ¡°I am aware I will not eat enough. My uncle is in charge of my aunt and me, and he will not allow us to


    overeat. My aunt said as well that I cannot eat to my full capacity when my uncle is present. She said


    that when my uncle was at work, she took me to Aunt Jasmine¡¯s house to eat delicious food until I was


    satisfied.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny, when did your aunt say such things?¡±


    Sonny actually betrayed Serenity.


    Serenity told Sonny not to let Zachary know. It was better for her to say everything word-for-word in


    front of Zachary.


    Sonny quickly covered his mouth and said, ¡°Oh no, my aunt told me not to say anything. I did. What


    should I do? Uncle, Uncle Duncan, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    She looked at Sonny, then at the man beside her, and said, ¡°Husband, I just said that. I won¡¯t steal food


    alone. If there is anything delicious, I will definitely call you.¡±


    Zachary was not angry but just said to her, ¡°You are already a mother, and you still act like a child. Tell


    me what you want to eat. When have you not been satisfied? I won¡¯t let you eat too much, for fear of If


    you eat too much, your stomach will feel ufortable.


    Everyone has said that pregnant women are prone to hunger, but they should eat small meals


    frequently and don¡¯t overeat. When Sonny is full, you still say that Sonny has not set a good example.¡±


    Serenity said sheepishly, ¡°I just said it casually; Sonny took it seriously.¡±

 Chapter 2656

    Chapter 2656


    Serenity cursed: It seems that if you take care of me, I will live a long life and never get sick.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She continued to nder her, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud, and she honestly epted her husband¡¯s


    teachings.


    After Duncan finished eating, he put down his bowl and chopsticks.


    Sonny thoughtfully handed him a tissue.


    Duncan touched his head again. He liked and loved Sonny from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Sonny, your mother¡­did she mention Uncle Duncan before going on a business trip?¡±


    Sonny nodded. ¡°Mom told my uncle and me to keep an eye on you and not let you get into trouble. She


    also said that she never disliked you for not being able to walk, and she didn¡¯t think you would be a


    drag on my mom.¡±


    Liberty said these words to Zachary and Serenity. Sonny was present and heard them. Now he


    repeated them word for word to Duncan.


    Duncan: ¡°Did you take your mother to the airport?¡±


    Sonny¡¯s face immediately replied, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t let me go, and she didn¡¯t let my aunt go either. Mom


    went in a car with a few uncles.¡±


    Although Sonny often followed Serenity, he still felt a little sad when his mom went on a long trip


    without him.


    Liberty said it was inconvenient to take Sonny with her when she was going to do errands, so she


    asked him to stay at home with Serenity.


    She also said that during the winter vacation, she would take Sonny on a trip to the north to watch the


    snow, have snowball fights, and build snowmen. She even promised him that she would take him to


    Jane¡¯s house to meet Titus.


    Sonny stayed at home sincere, not crying or causing trouble, after Liberty coaxed him.


    Unlike Duncan, whose mother did not take care of him, Duncan was so sad that he locked himself in


    his room and refused to go out or eat. He had to be a child to coax Duncan to eat.


    Thinking like this, Sonny felt that he was great again. He immediately sat upright and raised his head


    and chest, looking very proud.


    Zachary took Sonny¡¯s words and told Duncan: ¡°I arranged for Jim and Mn to follow my sister to


    Jensburg. My aunt Audrey also sent a few people to follow her. With the people we arranged, she will


    be fine.


    Kevin is also in Jensburg, and Hayden is from Jensburg. They would all help my sister. You don¡¯t have


    to worry.¡±


    ¡°Duncan, my sister cannot take care of you when she travels to Jensburg this time. Even if you have


    bodyguards to take care of you, she still has to take care of you. She doesn¡¯t think you will be a burden


    to her, and she doesn¡¯t dislike you for not being able to walk. She doesn¡¯t feel like you¡¯re useless.¡±


    Zachary paused and then said, ¡°In the future, my sister will travel to Jensburg frequently and even


    focus on developing in Jensburg and stay in Jensburg for a long time.


    You can¡¯t always make trouble with my sister, right? If you really want to be my sister¡¯s support, just


    insist on doing rehabilitation, maintain a conscience, and do whatever you should do during this period.


    Go to work, meet with clients, and discuss business. What can¡¯t you do?


    You are not good at what you do now, but it does not affect your ability to manage yourpany. You


    are still awesome and coaxing, Mr. Lewis. Don¡¯t always think that others sympathize with you, pity you,


    or think that you are useless and a burden.¡±


    Duncan remained silent.


    He understood the meaning of the words of rtives and friends.


    But the woman he loved was going on a long journey and might be in danger. He couldn¡¯t follow her or


    protect her personally. He just felt useless!

 Chapter 2657

    Chapter 2657


    ¡°Brother Duncan, my sister is very worried about you. Before she went out, she repeatedly told me and


    Zachary toe and see you. I know what you are thinking, but if you keep ying tricks, it will affect


    your mood and make you lose confidence. How do you stand up again?


    Brother Duncan, you want to help my sister. I also know that you need to get better soon so that you


    can apany my sister through the ups and downs of life in the future. Brother Duncan, don¡¯t you


    want to join hands with my sister? My sister has been waiting for you!¡±


    Duncan looked at Zachary and Serenity for a long time, and then he said, ¡°Zachary, Serenity, you don¡¯t


    have to persuade me. I know what to do. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been in a low mood for a while¡ªfor myself


    and for your sister. There is a future; I will persevere, and one day I will be able to stand up again.


    I said that I would be your sister¡¯s support, protect her from wind and rain, and work side by side with


    her to face the ups and downs of life in the future. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡±


    Duncan med himself: ¡°Since the car ident, I have be very sensitive. If you don¡¯t have the


    experience like me, you can¡¯t truly understand my pain and my helplessness. I have persisted in doing


    this for such a long time. I have a lot of perseverance in rehabilitation, but my legs can¡¯t use up the


    strength, and even with perseverance, I can¡¯t walk like a normal person.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Duncan, you will be fine.¡± Sonny hugged one of Duncan¡¯s arms, raised his handsome face, and


    said to Duncan, ¡°When you get better, you can hold me high.¡±


    Duncan picked Sonny up, let him sit on hisp, and said dotingly, ¡°Okay, when I get better, I will hold


    you, lift you high, and spin around in circles.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle Duncan, you need to get better soon; otherwise, when I grow up and be heavier,


    you won¡¯t be able to hold me.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s hook up and don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Duncan smiled and hooked up with Sonny.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. It¡¯s Mrs. Lewis.


    Mrs. Lewis was worried that Serenity and others could not coax Duncan, so she went upstairs to take a


    look. When she saw Duncan¡¯s door open, she felt relieved.


    ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Zachary and Serenity saw Mrs. Lewis knocking on the door anding in, and they quickly said hello.


    Sonny also called Grandma Lewis sweetly and then said as if taking credit: ¡°Grandma Lewis, I coaxed


    Uncle Duncan to open the door, and I also coaxed Uncle Duncan to eat.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and praised him: ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re awesome. Your Grandma Lewis wants to thank you


    very much.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Grandma Lewis, you¡¯re wee.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis came closer and saw that Duncan had actually finished the food. She was relieved. Then


    she couldn¡¯t resist patting him a few times and cursing, ¡°You said you were old enough to know when


    to keep your mouth shut. In the room, you don¡¯te out all day long; you don¡¯t eat or feel thirsty. We


    knock on the door, and you don¡¯t answer us. Do you want to scare your parents to death?¡±


    Because of Duncan, Mrs. Lewis, who was originally well-maintained, looked twenty years older than


    before, and her hair was covered with white hair.


    Duncan allowed Mrs. Lewis to scold him.


    After Mrs. Lewis finished scolding him, Duncan said apologetically, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s your son who is


    unfilial and makes you worry again.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis: ¡°I know Mom will be worried, so don¡¯t let Mom worry anymore. It¡¯s Mom who¡¯s sorry for


    you.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis¡¯s voice was filled with tears at the end.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Whenever Duncan went crazy, Mrs. Lewis med herself.


    Duncan didn¡¯t want Mrs. Lewis to me herself, so he quickly said, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong. I will


    never be like this again. Don¡¯t cry. Sonny is here. Sonny willugh at you. Mom, you take Sonny out for


    some fun, and Zachary and I will talk about something serious.¡±


    As he said that, he picked up a tissue and handed it to Mrs. Lewis to wipe her tears, and he said to


    Sonny, ¡°Sonny, would you like to go out and y with Grandma Lewis for a while? Uncle Duncan wants


    to discuss something with your uncle Zachary.¡±

 Chapter 2658

    Chapter 2658


    Sonny nodded sensibly.


    Mrs. Lewis wiped her tears and said to Zachary and Serenity, ¡°Zachary, Serenity, I made youugh.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t know how to answer the call.


    Zachary said, ¡°Auntie, we will advise Duncan. Don¡¯t worry. We will ensure that he can go to work as


    usual the day after tomorrow.¡±


    Tomorrow was Sunday, another day off.


    Mrs. Lewis hummed, ¡°Zachary, I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°No trouble; Duncan and I are good buddies; his business is my business.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis thanked Zachary again.


    Duncan had good buddies like Zachary and Josh. When something went wrong, he could slowly regain


    his self-confidence with the care and help of his good buddies.


    Mrs. Lewis said, ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go. Grandma Lewis will take you out to y. Whatever you want to y,


    Grandma Lewis will apany you.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis took Sonny¡¯s little hand and led him out, asking as she walked.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sonny said, ¡°Grandma Lewis, do you have a kite at home? I want to fly a kite. The wind is very strong


    today.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said, ¡°If you look for it, you should be able to find it. Your brother and sister


    yed with kites when they were young. You should be able to find it in their toy room. I will take you to


    their toy room to look for it.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Okay, will my brother and sister be angry? We went to take their things without their consent.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Then I will ask someone to ask them.


    Once they agree, we will go in and get their kites to y.¡±


    Sonny was well-educated. No wonder her son, Duncan, liked Sonny so much.


    Duncan said that he didn¡¯t even think about hitting Liberty at first. After all, when he met Liberty, she


    hadn¡¯t divorced yet. He simply liked Sonny. Later, as they got along for a long time, he slowly fell in love


    with her.


    Mrs. Lewis also saw Liberty¡¯s transformation.


    She also knew that Liberty worked so hard not only to be strong and be her sister¡¯s support,


    but also to be a good match for Duncan and to satisfy her.


    Thinking of what she had done, Mrs. Lewis sighed silently.


    If Duncan had not been in a car ident, it would still be difficult for her to ept it. Although Duncan


    was a little older, Liberty was married for the first time, and the Lewis family was not a bad family. It was


    a wealthy family. Duncan was married for the first time. Even if he is fifty years old, he can marry a


    young girl in her early twenties, and there are many girls who want to marry.


    Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her idea. Let alone a wealthy family, it was an


    ordinary family. It would be difficult for parents to ept their son¡¯s second marriage. However, Mrs.


    Lewis was thinking about it then.


    Children and grandchildren would have their own blessings.


    She didn¡¯t want to worry about that anymore. Her son, Duncan, was also 36 years old and would be 37


    next year. He was not a three-year-old child. He knew what he wanted and would not make a decision


    that he would regret.


    Through contact and getting along with each other, Mrs. Lewis felt that, apart from being divorced and


    having a baby, Liberty was very good in other aspects. If her son liked her, let him.


    It was better to marry a second wife than to have Duncan be a bachelor all his life.


    Mrs. Lewis hoped that Duncan would return to normal soon, marry Liberty as soon as possible, and


    maybe give her a grandson.

 Chapter 2659

    Chapter 2659


    After Mrs. Lewis left with Sonny, Duncan asked Serenity, ¡°Did your sister really ask you toe see me


    when she went out? Is she in a good mood? Am I too sensitive and emotional, which affects her?


    Serenity, do you think I¡¯m making trouble unreasonably? I am almost thirty-seven years old, and I still act


    like a child.¡±


    The more Duncan talked, the more he med himself.


    He felt that he was really being unreasonable this time.


    ¡°Brother Duncan, my sister really couldn¡¯t worry about you. It¡¯s just that she was in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t


    come over to see you. She told me and Zachary a lot that we muste and enlighten you. Sonny is the


    most honest child; don¡¯t you still believe what he said?


    Brother Duncan, I¡¯m not afraid of your anger or of your fragile heart. I think you are really unreasonable


    this time. Look at you like this. Lock yourself in your room for a day without eating or thirsting. When my


    sister goes out, not only is she worried about you, but so is my aunt, and you are in a bad mood as well.


    It¡¯s really your fault, and the people around you who care about you are equally faulty.¡±


    Duncan was silent.


    Zachary also said to him, ¡°Duncan, how do you want us to say hello to you? We said it repeatedly until


    we were speechless. Some time ago, you returned to a normal life. If my sister dislikes you, she will be


    too sluggish to pay you any attention.


    To be honest, she is getting better and better. As long as she is willing, more and more men want to be


    with her and marry her. Do you think she has been close to other men? She didn¡¯t explicitly say that she


    was your sister. My friend, isn¡¯t the way you two get along with each other already that of a lover?


    She works so hard to shorten the gap with you. You feel that you are dragging her down, but she feels


    that even if you are in a wheelchair, she can¡¯t catch up with you. You two are running in both directions,


    and she is for you. While you and Sonny work hard to develop your careers, you should also smile at life


    for her and Sonny.


    Don¡¯t get into trouble over trivial matters in the future. Your phone is still turned off, right? Turn it on and


    take a look. My sister has sent you a lot of messages.¡±


    Liberty said that Duncan didn¡¯t answer calls or text messages.


    It was like this at first, and then it turned off.


    He didn¡¯t read the message at all.


    When Zachary said this, Duncan hurriedly touched his trouser pocket to take out his mobile phone, but


    couldn¡¯t find it. Remembering that he had thrown it away, he quickly said, ¡°Zachary, go into my bedroom


    and help me find my mobile phone. I threw it away in the morning; I don¡¯t know where it fell; let¡¯s see if


    it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Zachary said to him, ¡°You really be more and more like a child as you get older. People say that old


    people are like children, so they are called old children. But you are not yet as old as my grandma, and


    you are still far from being an old child.¡±


    After talking about him, Zachary got up and went into his bedroom to help him find his mobile phone.


    After a while, Zachary came out of the bedroom with Duncan¡¯s mobile phone in his hand.


    As he walked over, he said, ¡°You broke the screen of your mobile phone. You need to buy a few more


    mobile phones to avoid having them broken and no longer avable.¡±


    Duncan was a rough guy and rarely blushed. Zachary was now making fun of him, and his face was


    turning red.


    Zachary handed him the phone.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Seeing that the protective screen of the mobile phone was badly broken, Duncan had no choice but to


    remove the protective screen and say, ¡°As long as the mobile phone is not broken.¡±


    After turning on the phone, soon the phone kept ringing, all of which were message notification tones.


    He clicked through and discovered that Liberty had sent almost all of them.


    He read the messages one by one, and from between the lines, he could feel Liberty¡¯s concern for him.


    After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Sonny.¡±


    When Liberty went on a business trip, Sonny didn¡¯t cry or make trouble, but instead he made trouble and


    got into trouble.


    Zachary: ¡°It¡¯s good to know. My sister probably hasn¡¯t arrived in Jensburg yet. You can call herter to


    reassure her. Now, do you want to go downstairs to do some activities?¡±

 Chapter 2660

    Chapter 2660


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go downstairs by myself; you don¡¯t need to help me.¡± Duncan¡¯s mood had changed from heavy


    snow to sunny weather.


    The span was a bit big, haha.


    He grabbed the armrest of the sofa and stood up, then took a step and sat in the wheelchair.


    Zachary said, ¡°I won¡¯t help you; let you go by yourself.¡±


    Having said that, he still pushed the wheelchair in a different direction, allowing Duncan to control the


    wheelchair himself.


    The three of them left the room together and walked towards the elevator.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Zachary said, ¡°You take the elevator downstairs, and Serenity and I take the stairs.¡±


    Duncan hummed, ¡°You can do whatever you want; I still need to use the elevator for the time being.¡±


    The elevator at home would be able to rest once Duncan could walk normally.


    After Duncan entered the elevator, Zachary pulled Serenity and turned towards the stairs, saying,


    ¡°Duncan cares too much about my sister, so he can¡¯t help but think wildly.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I hope he gets better soon. My sister has actually epted him from the bottom of her


    heart. It¡¯s not my sister¡¯s problem now. It¡¯s Brother Duncan who can¡¯t pass his own test. He insists on


    waiting for him to fully recover before he is willing to be with my sister.


    Zach said: ¡°Next year, I think next year, or the end of next year at thetest, we should call him brother-


    inw when we see him. Oh my, my good friend has be my brother-inw; it¡¯s a bit hard to say.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You can call me Elisa¡¯s cousin, but you can¡¯t call him brother Duncan or


    brother-inw Duncan if you change your name?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°That¡¯s different. Elisa can choke my throat at any time and k!ll me. If I don¡¯t change my


    name, I call her cousin. She always talks badly about me in front of you. What should I do? I don¡¯t call


    him brother-inw Duncan; he can¡¯t do anything to me.


    It won¡¯t affect our rtionship as a couple, so it¡¯s different.¡±


    Recalling the time when he changed his name to Elisa¡¯s cousin for her sake, Elisa was shocked. Serenity


    smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a title. Brother Duncan won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Duncan has always been generous, but he was in a mood of anger recently because the car ident left


    him disabled. When he recovered, he would definitely turn back into the generous Fourth Young Master


    Lewis.


    Serenity said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what time my sister will arrive in Jensburg. She hasn¡¯t sent me a message


    yet.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I notified Kevin to wait at the airport. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen. Sister is not a child


    anymore.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I don¡¯t worry about other things. I only worry about safety issues. I can only rest assured if


    shends safely.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll definitely arrive when it gets dark. It¡¯s six o¡¯clock and getting dark.¡±


    The flight was in the afternoon, and it happened to be dinner time when they arrived in Jensburg.


    Liberty was indeed still on the ne at this moment. She was leaning on the back of her chair, closing


    her eyes, and rxing.


    She kept thinking about Sonny and Duncan, so she was unable to sleep.


    She wondered:


    ¨CIf Duncan, the grown man who has be extremely sensitive, was willing to eat?


    ¨CWas he still angry that she didn¡¯t take him to Jensburg?


    ¨CZachary should be able to solve him, right?


    ¨CI sent him hundreds of messages and exined them repeatedly, but I don¡¯t know if he read them.

 Chapter 2661

    Chapter 2661


    Jensburg Airport.


    Kevin arrived at the airport early and waited for Liberty¡¯s arrival.


    He didn¡¯t refuse toe when his eldest brother, Zachary, assigned him a task, but even if his eldest


    brother didn¡¯t assign him a task, he would stille to pick Liberty up when he knew she wasing


    because she was his sister-inw¡¯s biological sister and Sonny¡¯s biological mother.


    They were rtives of the York family.


    Kevin checked the time from time to time.


    The sky outside became darker and darker until the earth waspletely covered in ck, and Liberty


    did not arrive at Jensburg.


    After the nended safely, Liberty turned off the flight mode of her mobile phone and then sent a


    voice message to her sister: ¡°Seren, I arrived in Jensburg, and the ne justnded at the airport. I will


    get off the ne in a while, and when I return to the Fortress Hotel, call you again.¡±


    Thest time she came here with Audrey, they stayed at the Fortress Hotel.


    When she came this time, Audrey told her to look at houses and buy a house if she found one that was


    suitable. It was convenient, and she didn¡¯t have to stay in a hotel all the time. She also asked her to


    choose a good house and pay for it.


    Zachary offered to sell Liberty¡¯s house in Wiltspoon for the cheapest possible price. She didn¡¯t want it


    as a gift, so Zachary had no choice but to ask for some symbolic money.


    Even so, Liberty almost emptied all her personal savings.


    She was asked to buy a house in Jensburg. She did not have the ability for the time being. Audrey said


    that she would be allowed to look at houses in Jensburg. She would look at them and buy them. Then


    her name would be written on the real estate certificate.


    She and Audrey woulde to Jensburg often in the future, and it would be much more convenient to


    buy a house.


    In fact, Audrey also wanted toe this time. Since Alice was in confinement, she could only let


    Libertye over first.


    She also told Serenity and Elisa that Liberty was the one who took over the Farrell family. Now Liberty


    has the heaviest burden on her shoulders.


    Serenity quickly replied to Liberty: ¡°Sister, you can eat first when you get to the hotel as long as you¡¯re


    there. You can call me when you have time.¡±


    Liberty replied with a hmm expression. Then she asked, ¡°Have you eaten? Did Sonny cry after I left?


    How is your brother Duncan? Have you and Zachary visited him?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Serenity smiled and replied, ¡°Sister, we have eaten and drunk enough and went out for a walk. Sonny


    didn¡¯t cry. He followed us to Lewis¡¯s house in the afternoon. He coaxed brother Duncan. Brother


    Duncan is fine. I think he will call youter; see if he has sent you a message?¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°Yes, he replied to me a lot of messages. I¡¯ll read themter. Now I¡¯m getting off the


    ne.¡±


    Serenity hummed and did not send any more voice messages, asking Liberty to get off the ne first.


    Liberty got off the ne and took a few bodyguards to get her suitcase before walking outside.


    Ten minutester,


    ¡°Sister.¡± Kevin saw Liberty pulling out the suitcase and waved to her.


    Liberty also saw Kevin and walked towards him with a smile.


    Liberty asked, ¡°Kevin, have you been waiting here for a long time?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°No, I just arrived not long ago. After my elder brother sent me your flight information, I


    checked the time.¡±


    Jim and Mn respectfully called ¡®Third Young Master York¡¯.


    Duncan and Audrey arranged for the people who followed Liberty to greet Kevin politely.


    Kevin took the suitcase from Liberty¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, let me help you get the suitcase. Come


    on, the car is parked outside. You guys can take a taxi there. Jim, you can take a taxi with us.¡±


    Jim: ¡°Okay, Third Young Master York.¡±

 Chapter 2662

    Chapter 2662


    Kevin pulled Liberty¡¯s suitcase and led Liberty away. As he walked, he said, ¡°Sister, I have reserved a


    private room in the hotel and have reserved the menu. We can eat when we get to the hotel. Let¡¯s go


    eat first.¡±


    The house he bought in the Yuvinn vi area had not yet been renovated and couldn¡¯t amodate


    Liberty. Moreover, Liberty would not live in his private vi.


    He could only arrange rooms for Liberty and her group at the Fortress Hotel.


    Liberty said, ¡°Kevin, I¡¯m sorry to bother you.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°No trouble; we are all our own, so why bother? In Jensburg, Sister, if you encounter any


    difficulties, you can tell me. If I can help, I will definitely help you. If I can¡¯t help, I will find a way to find


    someone to help you.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to inspect the market. I need you to give me some suggestions


    and opinions.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°That¡¯s no problem. Sister, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me.¡±


    The entertainment reporters saw the scene where Kevin was escorting Liberty and her group out of the


    airport and secretly took pictures of it.


    For entertainment reporters, it was also news.


    Kevin had been pestering Hayden, and Hayden seemed to have been swayed by him. Unexpectedly,


    now the entertainment reporters could see Kevin and a young woman walking together, and the two of


    them were talking andughing. Also, Kevin was even more considerate and helped the woman drag


    her suitcase. That woman was very beautiful and had a very good temperament. They didn¡¯t know


    which family she was from.


    After the entertainment reporters recognized Kevin¡¯s identity and secretly photographed the scene,


    they wanted to follow Kevin and secretly photograph Liberty¡¯s frontal view at close range. They were


    afraid of alerting Kevin, so they couldn¡¯t even keep the footage they had just secretly photographed, so


    they had to give up.


    As long as Kevin couldn¡¯t make mistakes, that was fine. They couldn¡¯t go wrong.


    In Jensburg, Kevin was the public enemy of many young women. He often dragged Hayden into the


    headlines of the entertainment pages. Who didn¡¯t recognize Kevin¡¯s face?


    On the way Kevin took Liberty back to the Fortress Hotel, the entertainment reporters exposed the


    news.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sure enough, the gossip news rted to Kevin quickly hit the hot search list of Jensburg Entertainment


    Edition.


    Hayden, who was entertaining clients for dinner at the Greenrest Hotel, saw this hot search. To be


    precise, it was her secretary who received the message first, and then the secretary quietly showed her


    the trending news.


    Hayden nced twice and stared at the secretly photographed photo.


    Kevin was photographed from the front, while Liberty was only photographed from the side.


    The secretary looked at Hayden carefully.


    The hotly searched title was: ¡®Mr. York finds a new love, but Mr. Queen is abandoned?¡¯


    Abandon the big-headed guy!


    Hayden coldly ordered her secretary: ¡°Suppress this hot search. That woman is Serenity¡¯s biological


    sister, Liberty. Kevin has already told me that he went to the airport to pick up Sister Liberty.¡±


    The secretary said, Oh, and hurriedly went to deal with the matter.


    Fortunately, there was a misunderstanding.


    Serenity was the eldest mistress of the York family and the eldest sister-inw of Kevin, and Liberty


    was the eldest sister of Serenity. She was also very respected in the York family. These entertainment


    records were made up randomly without being clear.


    If Zachary knew this news, it would be unlucky for those reporters to expose it.


    After Hayden asked her secretary to handle the hot search, she sent a message to Kevin and asked


    Kevin, Are you back?


    When Kevin received her unsolicited message, he felt as if he had won a big prize. He couldn¡¯t help but


    grin, and then quickly replied to Hayden, ¡°Come over in an hour and join us for dinner?¡±


    Hayden told Kevin that she was full and couldn¡¯t eat anymore.


    However, she could go over and say hello to Liberty.

 Chapter 2663

    Chapter 2663


    After thinking about it, Hayden decided to wait until Kevin came back before telling him about the hot


    search.


    Anyway, she had asked her secretary to handle it, and the hot search would be posted soon.


    Not only did Hayden¡¯s secretary deal with this matter, but Kevin¡¯s secretary also immediately dealt with


    the hot search matter after learning about it.


    That hot search didn¡¯t even stay on the list for a few minutes before disappearing.


    Over in Wiltspoon, Serenity, Zachary, and Sonny actually stayed at Lewis¡¯s house for dinner. After


    knowing that Liberty had arrived safely, Serenity told Duncan the news and said to Duncan, ¡°Brother


    Duncan, my sister will call you when she gets back to the hotel.¡±


    Duncan, who was sitting in a wheelchair and being pushed by Zachary, smiled and said, ¡°I know,


    Liberty sent me a message.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. You two can solve your own problems. Sonny,e down and take a


    walk. Don¡¯t let Uncle Duncan hug you all the time.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; I just like the feeling of Sonny sitting in my arms.¡±


    He said that he would treat Sonny as his own.


    Sonny still got off the ground, and he said, ¡°My aunt always said to take a walk after dinner; what can I


    do?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Can live to be 99.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t want to be a fat man. I will meet Titus during the New Year.


    If I grow into a fat man, Titus willugh at me.¡±


    Sonny also loved faces.


    Duncan said, ¡°If you grow fat, you might be able to defeat Titus. You can use your weight to suppress


    him.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Auntie, can I win like that?¡±


    If he could defeat Titus, he could have a winter vacation.


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Just listen to your aunt¡¯s lie to you. If you be fat and are not flexible


    enough, you will lose miserably. If you use your weight advantage to suppress the enemy, that is when


    the opponent is particrly weak. Is Titus weak?¡±


    Regardless of who Titus¡¯ master was or who the old miraculous doctor¡¯s old friends were, Titus was far


    superior to an ordinary person who had practiced martial arts for ten years.


    Zachary didn¡¯t tell Sonny that Titus was very good in school and had innate advantages. He was a


    good martial artist and excellent in all aspects; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been chosen by Dr. Carden


    and epted as his disciple.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    To prevent Sonny¡¯s self-confidence from being hit.


    Only when there was someone topete with would Sonny get better and better.


    Sonny: ¡°Auntie, did you lie to me?¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Sonny said, ¡°My aunt was led astray by my uncle.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°How could it be that your uncle led your aunt astray?¡±


    ¡°My aunt is with my uncle every day, and it was my uncle who misled me.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    His cell phone suddenly rang.


    He stopped to answer the phone. The call was from Josh.


    Not knowing what Josh said on the phone, Serenity noticed a look of fierceness in Zachary¡¯s eyes and


    guessed that something was going on.


    After ending the call, Serenity asked him, ¡°What did Josh say?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He can solve any business issues.¡±


    He would return to work at thepany the day after tomorrow, ending his marriage leave.


    Serenity too.


    Seeing that Zachary didn¡¯t mean to say anything, Serenity didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    If Zachary didn¡¯t say it, it¡¯s not important.

 Chapter 2664

    Chapter 2664


    Serenity couldn¡¯t help Zachary with his business matters now.


    After wandering around for a while, Serenity got tired, so Zachary took her and Sonny out of the Lewis


    family vi and returned to the big vi where he lived before marriage.


    Since the wedding leave was about to end, the couple had to return to their normal lives. In order to


    facilitatemuting to and from work, they decided not to live in Wildridge Manor.


    As soon as they entered the house, they heard Grandma May¡¯s angry voice.


    The couple looked at each other. They didn¡¯t expect to see Grandma May when they got home.


    ¡°Grandma.¡±


    Sonny was very happy when he saw Grandma May. He left Serenity and Zachary and ran to Grandma


    May.


    Grandma May smiled and opened her arms, waiting for Sonny to run over and plunge into her arms.


    ¡°Brother, sister-inw.¡±


    In addition to Grandma May, there was also Evan in the room.


    Serenity heard Grandma May¡¯s angry voice, which was Grandma May scolding Evan.


    They didn¡¯t know why Evan angered Grandma May.


    After calling grandma, Zachary pulled Serenity to sit down and asked Evan, ¡°Are you making grandma


    angry? We heard Grandma¡¯s angry and cursing voice while we were at the door of the house.¡±


    Evan looked helpless and aggrieved.


    Seeing this, Zachary guessed what was going on. He reached over and patted his brother on the


    shoulder without saying anything else.


    With Sonny present, Grandma May said nothing more about Evan.


    Seizing the opportunity, Evan ran away quickly.


    Grandma May didn¡¯t leave him alone; she just hummed twice.


    Evan understood what Grandma¡¯s two groans meant. He could escape, but the monk could not escape


    the temple. Unless hepletely broke away from the York family, that would be impossible! He


    doesn¡¯t want to be an unfilial son or grandson. Sometimes he would go out of his way to make


    Grandma scold him.


    As someone who is nearly 30 years old and still has his grandma scolding him, that is also a kind of


    happiness.


    ¡­.


    Farrell family.


    Shiloh carried the tray upstairs and knocked on her father¡¯s door.


    Holden was so embarrassed that he didn¡¯t eat or drink all day after Matriarch Farrell went out.


    Of course, Matriarch Farrell knew that her husband had lost face and had resentment in her heart. After


    she returned to thepany, she didn¡¯t care if her husband refused to eat or drink. She pretended not


    to know and let him go without eating or drinking to see if he could insist on starving to death.


    In fact, Holden did not want to go on a hunger strike to protest, but he was beaten so severely that the


    pain made him unable to eat. Heid in bed all day without eating or drinking.


    Erika just came out of the room and saw Shiloh knocking on Holden¡¯s door. After a while, Holden


    opened the door for Shiloh, and Shiloh went in with a tray.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The door closed immediately.


    Erika curled her lips and saw the Second Young Mistress, Anya, alsoing out of the room. She said


    to Anya, ¡°Shiloh went to bring food to Dad. She¡¯s really filial.¡±


    After Shiloh was also punished, Erika felt that the bad breath she had been holding in her heart had


    subsided a little.


    If Shiloh could be even more unlucky, it would be better if shepletely angered Matriarch Farrell and


    was kicked out of the Farrell family, and she would no longer be a youngdy of the Farrell family.


    Second Young Mistress Feng said: ¡°She is a tterer now, and her parents are often coaxed into


    running around by her, which is too bad for A-Qing. Sister-inw.¡±


    Anya came close to Erika and whispered, ¡°Do you have a way to ask mom to drive away Shiloh? It¡¯s


    best to leave Shiloh with nothing. She is not from our Farrell family in the first ce, and I don¡¯t know


    what my parents think. If we keep her, she will often target Kathryn and cause trouble for Kathryn.


    Kathryn is our real sister-inw. Shiloh is nothing but a servant¡¯s daughter, but now she is our equal


    and sometimes bullies us.¡±


    The main reason was that their husbands loved Shiloh and were partial to her. If they, the sisters-in-


    law, had conflicts with Shiloh, their husbands would always turn to Shiloh. They used to please Shiloh,


    but after their husbands cheated on them, they realized how hateful Shiloh was.

 Chapter 2665

    Chapter 2665


    After Erika thought for a while, she said to Anya, ¡°Come into my room and talk.¡±


    With that said, Erika turned back to her room. Anya followed her in.


    After closing the door, Anya whispered to Erika, ¡°We can work together to drive Shiloh out. I want to


    tear her apart now when I see her. Unfortunately, even if mom is angry, she still loves her very much.


    Shiloh has been loved by mom and dad since she was a child.


    Do you have any way to drive Shiloh out? As long as mom gives up on her and no longer likes her but


    hates her, she will be kicked out of the Farrell family and will no longer be the daughter of the Farrell


    family. It¡¯s better to be unable to survive in Jensburg and have nothing.¡±


    The two youngdies were not good people either. Shiloh helped her three brothers and offended her


    sisters-inw. They now wished that Shiloh would lose everything.


    Erika said, ¡°I have an idea. I don¡¯t know what you think. I will tell you, and you will listen. If it is feasible,


    we will implement it.¡±


    Anya: ¡°You tell me, and I listen.¡±


    Erika said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, why was he beaten and punished this time?¡±


    Anya was stunned for a moment and then replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like dad went out to steal food and was


    caught by mom. As children, they gave money to dad when he went out to eat and was implicated, so


    he was caught and punished by mom.¡±


    Erika said: ¡°It can be seen that mom¡¯s bottom line is the same as ours; that is, her man is not allowed


    to have other women. I think all women who are wives don¡¯t want to see their men go out to find other


    women.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Anya: ¡°What do you mean? Sister-inw, let Dad go out to eat secretly again and ask Shiloh to give


    him money?¡±


    Erika sneered and said, ¡°Do you think Shiloh is stupid? She is caring about her father now and ying


    the role of a filial daughter. She knows very well that in this family, only mom is worth pleasing, and it is


    only from her that she can get practical results. the benefits of.¡±


    ¡°How could she give the old man money to go out to eat secretly again?¡± Anya asked, ¡°What should we


    do?¡±


    Erika whispered into Anya¡¯s ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go get some of that medicine ande back. While Shiloh is


    bringing food and drinks to Dad, find an opportunity to add some medicine to the wine and let them


    both drink it. Haha, that would be wonderful, whether it seeds or not; Shiloh can¡¯t even exin it


    with all her words.


    I noticed that Shiloh would bring wine for Dad to drink with every meal. It¡¯s normal for something to


    happen if he gets drunk. Mom wouldn¡¯t suspect that there was something wrong with the drink.


    Besides, Dad was resenting Mom in his heart. He didn¡¯t show it, and we could guess it.


    Shiloh is also in a bad mood. The two of them might be secretly talking bad about mom.¡±


    Anya said, ¡°Sister-inw, this is such a vicious n; you actually let the father and daughter¡­¡±


    Erika said, ¡°They are not father and daughter. Shiloh is not a child of our Farrell family. She is just the


    daughter of a servant. She is a b*tch!¡±


    Erika had a grudge against Holden, the father-inw.


    Anya whispered, ¡°Will our n seed? Mom is so powerful. What if she is discovered and traced to


    us?¡±


    Erika said, ¡°Mom has been mad since she saw that scene. How could she have thought that they were


    being plotted? Otherwise, why would I have said that they both had to drink alcohol? Having s*x after


    drinking, let them have nothing to say.¡±


    Anya gave a thumbs up to Erika: ¡°Sister-inw, your vicious n is so powerful that I couldn¡¯t even


    imagine it.


    Thinking about how the father and daughter treated us during those days when mom was not at home


    and how arrogant Shiloh was, I hate them so much that I finally have a chance to take revenge. I can¡¯t


    miss it, and I won¡¯t let Shiloh go. Drive away; I can¡¯t even swallow this bad breath.¡±


    Holden would likely be kept if the matter was over, but Shiloh would definitely be sent away.


    Even Holden would probably be kicked out of the Farrell family mansion by Matriarch Farrell and driven


    back to the Janzen family.

 Chapter 2666

    Chapter 2666


    Erika was also very disgusted with Janzen¡¯s family. When a bunch of country bumpkins came over,


    they were asked to wait on them, treating them as maids.


    Those people were greedy for petty gains. Every time they came, they were like bandits raiding the


    ce and wanted to take everything away.


    Fortunately, Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t like the Janzen family very much, so the bandits didn¡¯t dare to


    come without her permission.


    Otherwise, Erika would go crazy if she often dealt with these people.


    Anya: ¡°Sister-inw, do you have a way to get that medicine?¡±


    When she mentioned the favoritism between Holden and Shiloh after her husband cheated on her,


    Anya became angry and decided to plot against Shiloh with Erika, and they worked together to drive


    Shiloh out of the Farrell family.


    Anyway, they couldn¡¯t expect their husbands to be the head of the Farrell family. Since it¡¯s not


    their turn, they would stand by Kathryn¡¯s side and help Kathryn drive away Shiloh.


    When Kathryn wanted to settle ounts in the future, considering that they had helped, she wouldn¡¯t


    be too ruthless.


    Erika said, ¡°This is easy to handle. Just ask people to go to those romantic ces to get some and


    bring them back. Call Amora, the third young mistress, and tell her about our idea. The three of us will


    be twisted into a rope. Can¡¯t we deal with that impostor?¡±


    Anya: ¡°Do you want to tell Kathryn? After the incident, there is someone who can protect us.¡±


    Erika said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell her. Although she is cruel, she still has very upright views and will not


    use such despicable means.¡±


    Erika had some understanding of Kathryn¡¯s character.


    She knew that Kathryn would not use such despicable methods to deal with Shiloh.


    Anya said, ¡°Then I will go find Amora now. The three of us are tied together, and we are not afraid.¡±


    Erika nodded.


    After discussing the n, Erika and Anya came out of the room and met Amoraing upstairs. When


    she saw the two sisters-inw, she asked casually, ¡°Elder sister-inw, second sister-inw, where are


    you going?¡±


    Erika: ¡°I haven¡¯t gone anywhere. I just had enough to eat and want to go for a walk. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Amora thought for a while, then followed the two sisters-inw and went downstairs again.


    At the same time, the Farrell Group


    Kathryn knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office. After getting her mother¡¯s permission, she pushed the


    door open and went in.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t have an office; she was sitting at her desk, puffing away.


    ncing at the ashtray on the table, it was full of cigarette butts. Kathryn persuaded her mother: ¡°Mom,


    don¡¯t smoke so many cigarettes.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I¡¯m used to smoking. I smoke whenever I want. I¡¯m so old. If I¡¯m really sick, I


    won¡¯t be afraid of death.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, It¡¯s auspicious that you will be healthy and live a long life. Mom, everyone is off


    work. Let me go to dinner with you. You have a bad appetite today. I see that you didn¡¯t eat much at


    noon.¡±


    She knew that Matriarch Farrell was sad because of Holden¡¯s affair.


    Reporters in the entertainment industry posted the Fortress Hotel incident where Matriarch Farrell


    caught an adulterer and beat up Holden and that girl online. It even made the trending search for a


    while, but she quickly suppressed it.


    Suppressing hot searches does not mean that everyone is suppressed.


    Matriarch Farrell was the topic of conversation among people in Jensburg after dinner.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 2667

    Chapter 2667


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry and don¡¯t want to eat. You go and eat quickly. Don¡¯t worry about


    me. I will stay here for a while and then go back. You have to socialize in the evening, but you can¡¯t be


    hungry, and don¡¯t drink on an empty stomach.¡±


    After Kathryn gradually became more familiar with thepany¡¯s affairs, Matriarch Farrell reduced her


    social activities and left them all to Kathryn unless they were particrly important.


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Mom, are you still angry with my dad?¡±


    She poured a ss of warm water for Matriarch Farrell, put the ss of warm water in front of her, and


    asked with concern.


    Kathryn said, ¡°I heard from my sister-inw that my dad didn¡¯t want to eat at home. However, I think my


    dad didn¡¯t want to eat. He was probably injured a bit seriously. He was in severe pain and couldn¡¯t eat.


    Shiloh cared about Dad very much and delivered food to him. Mom, you usually love Shiloh so much,


    but I don¡¯t see Shiloh caring about you. ¡°


    Kathryn took the opportunity to apply eye drops to Shiloh. ¡°Mom, does Shiloh hate you to death? She is


    used to being pampered by you, but you are suddenly so harsh on her and punish her severely. Maybe


    she nned to curse you in her heart.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sneered: ¡°I¡¯m nothing to be afraid of. I want to crush her to death, just like crushing an


    ant to death.¡±


    She looked at Kathryn and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take the opportunity to drive Shiloh out?¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you love her so much; what¡¯s the point of driving her out? You will


    bring her back, and it will also destroy the little mother-daughter rtionship that our mother and


    daughter have finally cultivated. Our mother-daughter rtionship is too weak. I don¡¯t dare joke about


    it.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Mom, unless Shilohpletely breaks your heart, I would rather see you drive Shiloh away


    personally. That would be her despair. If I drive her away, she won¡¯t be desperate and will think that you


    can all speak for her and can still help her.


    Of course, I won¡¯t make it easy for her. Didn¡¯t she file aint against me with you, mom? I


    deliberately targeted her to make her ie less and less. The automatically transferred money from


    thepany to her bank card every month, her pocket money, and her bank card have also been


    frozen.


    I know she still has personal savings, and the money was all obtained from our Farrell family. I will find


    a way to get it back bit by bit.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, you told me everything; aren¡¯t you afraid that I will vent her anger on her


    behalf?¡±


    Kathryn smiled. ¡°There¡¯s no point in being afraid. Mom, it¡¯s not like you have never vented her anger on


    her behalf. I will work hard to aplish what I want to do and achieve my goal; no matter how difficult


    the road ahead is or how many people are blocking me, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    It meant that if she wanted to deal with Shiloh, even if Matriarch Farrell helped Shiloh, she would not


    back down.


    When dealing with Shiloh, she didn¡¯t want to end it all at once. Just taking it slowly and letting Shiloh


    lose everything she owned bit by bit would be torture enough.


    ¡°Shiloh is ashamed of her mother.¡± Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, you spent more than twenty years of hard work


    cultivating her.¡±


    Now Kathryn and Shiloh were fighting openly and secretly, and Shiloh was always at a disadvantage.


    Of course, because her bloodline was righteous enough, Shiloh was never the daughter of the Farrell


    family. This was Shiloh¡¯s disadvantage.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s words also pped her in the face.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go eat. My dad cheated on you. He did something to betray you. No matter how you treat


    him, if he feels that he can¡¯t live with it, he can file for divorce from you. Let¡¯s get together instead of


    going behind our backs. It was his fault when you went to find a woman. Is it worth it if you can¡¯t eat or


    sleep because of him?


    Mom, I¡¯m not afraid of you being angry. As long as you¡¯re not at home, my dad will still do that. He had


    no love for you a long time ago. It¡¯s more likely that he didn¡¯t love you from the beginning. He just loves


    your status. How much benefit can you bring to him and the Janzen family?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell became extremely ugly. She looked at Kathryn with cold eyes and said, ¡°Kathryn, if


    you were not my biological daughter, just based on what you said, I could cut out your tongue. I don¡¯t


    let others meddle in my business.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological mother, I wouldn¡¯t want to say anything more. Do you think I


    have enough to eat and nothing to do?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was speechless.


    They were biological¡ªabsolutely biological!

 Chapter 2668

    Chapter 2668


    Both mother and daughter had the same virtue.


    After a while, Matriarch Farrell suddenly said, ¡°Liberty is here.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I know.¡±


    She was not surprised at all.


    Matriarch Farrell was stunned for a moment, thenughed self-deprecatingly: ¡°Yes, you have assistants


    around you. These assistants are very powerful. I don¡¯t know which of our ancestors came up with it.


    They set up a training base specifically for us and developed the best right-hand man.


    I thought you didn¡¯t know anything, and you did. Yes, yes.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell finished speaking, she picked up the cup of warm water and took two sips. She


    did not put down the cup. She leaned back on the chair, then turned the chair. Her back was to


    Kathryn, and she looked toward the window. There were already thousands of lights outside.


    She said in a faint tone, ¡°I think of your eldest aunt¡¯s assistant. He was really powerful¡ªbetter than the


    assistant I am using now. Moreover, he also had a good temper and was very handsome. Yes, he was


    really handsome. Your eldest aunt raised me when I was a young child, and I frequently see her


    assistant.


    As time went by, I liked that assistant very much.


    The assistants we used couldn¡¯t get married or have children because, after getting married and having


    a family and children, there would be new weaknesses and new people to protect, and they wouldn¡¯t be


    single-minded anymore.


    Unless they married the head of the family and had children with the head of the family, then they could


    leave descendants.


    After the head of the family got married, as long as she was not married to the assistant, the assistant


    would have to undergo sterilization surgery to prevent them from turning their backs on the head of the


    family, looking for women outside, and leaving offspring. It would even prevent them from bing


    real men.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect that an assistant like Pedro Fraser would take such a path in the future.


    She also felt that the Farrell family ancestors were too cruel.


    She thought that the assistants were orphans, had no rtives, only focused on the head of the family,


    and would be loyal all their lives. She did not expect that they were not even allowed to leave


    descendants.


    Unless they marry the head of the family,


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, was Uncle my eldest aunt¡¯s assistant?¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell denied it.


    ¡°Your eldest aunt has no romantic feelings for him.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell liked her eldest sister¡¯s assistant, but he didn¡¯t love her and just treated her like a


    child.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The eldest sister trusted her assistant and naturally did not abolish him. However, after her eldest sister


    got married, she gave birth to Audrey Stone, her eldest daughter. And the assistant had a sterilization


    operation himself.


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, can¡¯t such family rules be canceled? I think it¡¯s too cruel.¡±


    The Farrell family had a history spanning hundreds of years. In the old days, servants were not treated


    as human beings, and she had no control over the behavior of her ancestors. But what era was it then,


    and were such family rules still retained? Kathryn felt that it was too cruel, and Pedro Fraser, such an


    assistant, was extremely unfair.


    Matriarch Farrell did not speak.


    They were the heads of the family, and what they feared most was betrayal and the leakage of power,


    so naturally they would not change such cruel family rules.


    Therefore, the family heads of past generations had never tried to change the family rules. Did they


    think it was the Lafayette family in Meadspring who could change the family rules so easily? Even the


    Lafayette family paid a lot of money to change some of the family rules.

 Chapter 2669

    Chapter 2669


    ¡°Mom, is my eldest aunt¡¯s assistant still here?¡±


    Kathryn changed the topic.


    She knew Matriarch Farrell would not agree to change the family rules.


    ¡°After your aunt¡¯s ident, he disappeared without a trace. I don¡¯t know where he went, and I don¡¯t


    know whether he is alive or dead.¡±


    After she took office, she sent many people to look for that person, but there was no news at all. It was


    as if he suddenly disappeared from the world.


    Even so, she still asked people to look for him.


    He might know a lot about what happened back then, and he probably had evidence in his hands.


    If Matriarch Farrell doesn¡¯t find him and destroy the evidence, it will be a bomb. Who knows when he


    will show up and use her of murdering her sister?


    Even though he was Matriarch Farrell¡¯s crush when she was young, for the long-term n of her


    bloodline, as long as she found him, she would kill him and silence him.


    For decades, there was no news about him, nor any news about her two nieces. She thought that as


    long as her nieces died or never appeared, she could safely hand over the position of head of the


    family to her daughter.


    God still left her with hidden dangers.


    Although one of the two nieces died, the deceased one left behind two daughters.


    The living one married into a wealthy family, had children and daughters, and was powerful, so it was


    difficult for her to touch her eldest niece.


    It was difficult for her to move her niece¡¯s two daughters.


    There were several powerful families behind them. If she touched them, she would be the enemy


    of several wealthy families.


    Today¡¯s Farrell family is no longer what it used to be. Matriarch Farrell did not have the courage to


    make enemies with several wealthy families.


    Matriarch Farrell continued: ¡°I suspect that the death of your aunt and her family was a conspiracy


    nned by him. He liked your eldest aunt, but since she married your uncle, he may have hated her


    out of love. People always say that I harmed your aunts. How is it possible? They are my sisters. Your


    aunts are so many years older than me. I was raised by them. My eldest sister is like my mother. In my


    heart, she is like my mother. How could I harm her?


    Kathryn, don¡¯t listen to other people¡¯s nonsense. Some people in the n also hope that our mother


    and daughter will turn against each other, not to mention those people outside. Although the Farrell


    family is not as good as before, it is still among the rich families in Jensburg. It also bothers some


    people. They don¡¯t want to see us well.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell defended herself with a few words.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Many people in Jensburg said that she was responsible for the deaths of her eldest sister and younger


    sister.


    She was the one who killed them; did they have evidence?


    There was no evidence to prove it, so she refused to admit it. Anyway, the man was missing. There


    was no news for decades. He might be dead. Even if her eldest sister was alive, she would be almost


    ny years old, and that man was two years older than her eldest sister. In his early nies, and he


    lived so long?


    Even if he lived to be a hundred years old, he would still be old in his early nies, and it would be


    impossible for him to go back to Jensburg to testify against her.


    Thinking like this, Matriarch Farrell felt a lot more relieved. She was quite afraid that the wealthy


    families behind Serenity would find that person.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child; I have the ability to discern. Mom, go to eat; just


    think it¡¯s for me, and you also have to go to eat. I haven¡¯t fully mastered it yet, and I have to take you


    with me. Well, if you hurt your body for my dad, it¡¯s not worth it; what should I do?¡±

 Chapter 2670

    Chapter 2670


    -Matriarch Farrell put down the cup and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to eat. You go to eat quickly. I will sit


    down and go back. I promise you that I won¡¯t fall down. It¡¯s just a trivial matter. I¡¯ve been in a bad mood


    for two days. Okay, tomorrow, I promise to be the same mom you know.¡±


    ¡°For my husband, the old man, I¡¯m not willing to live or die for him. After telling you so much, I want to


    hear what you think. How will you deal with Liberty after shees here?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Maintaining the status.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re indeed my


    biological daughter!


    When I was in Wiltspoon, I went to meet my eldest niece, Audrey. The meeting between the aunt and


    niece was a bit explosive. No matter what I said, in her heart I was a murderer, so she was very angry


    at me.


    Audrey asked me to give Liberty a chance and to train her so that she couldpete fairly with you. If


    Liberty loses, you take over as the head of the family. She has nothing to say. If Liberty wins, our team


    must stay away from the center of power.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Audrey didn¡¯t make it so obvious. But the meaning was almost the same.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Kathryn, why should we let others sit on the chair where our buttocks are


    sitting? I didn¡¯t agree to it.


    Liberty came to Jensburg this time. She is not a good person. You should watch her carefully, don¡¯t let


    her contact our tribe too much, and don¡¯t give her a chance to win over the tribe. Also, she must


    develop business in Jensburg. It¡¯s easier to do things if she has money.


    As long as she is not allowed to develop her career without money or benefits, she will not be able to


    gain a foothold in Jensburg.


    In Jensburg, we are the local snakes. Even if Liberty has the support of several wealthy families, so


    what? It is said that a strong dragon cannot defeat a local snake. It would be better if we could do it


    without anyone noticing.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell made the gesture of wiping her neck. It meant asking Kathryn to kill Liberty.


    Matriarch Farrell added, ¡°But you can¡¯t leave any traces. If you do that, you have to wipe it clean. We


    can¡¯t afford to offend the big families behind her.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, I am willing topete fairly with Liberty, and I don¡¯t want to kill anyone. No


    matter how clean I am, I will always leave traces without knowing it. The so-called Sk is full of


    omissions, unless I don¡¯t. If I do it, it will be known sooner orter. I don¡¯t want to die or spend the rest


    of my life in prison.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°I just said that, knowing that you would not do that. Anyway, I will not give Liberty a


    chance. If she has the ability topete with you, I have nothing to say.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t kill Liberty behind my back, and don¡¯t fall on me.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell scolded Kathryn: ¡°Why would Mom frame you? Don¡¯t worry, Mom is still very worried


    about the York family, the Stone family, the Lewis family, and the Bucham family. They are all behind


    her. I won¡¯t kill her; I won¡¯t even care what she does in Jensburg.


    That¡¯s a stumbling block to your rise to power, and it¡¯s your enemy. It¡¯s left for you to deal with. Okay,


    you go and eat quickly. I¡¯ve got a cigarette, and then go back.¡±


    With that said, Matriarch Farrell lit up a cigarette again and started smoking.


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t persuade Matriarch Farrell to eat, so she had to say, ¡°Mom, you need to eat


    something when you get back. I will call the butlerter and ask him to watch you eat some.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°I¡¯m starving to death. I haven¡¯t lived enough yet. I still want to see you get married


    and have children, and see you have sessors.¡±


    Kathryn then left with peace of mind.


    After leaving the president¡¯s office and entering the elevator, Kathryn took out her mobile phone and


    sent a message to Pedro, asking him to help her make arrangements. She wanted to meet Liberty, but


    she couldn¡¯t let anyone know.

 Chapter 2671

    Chapter 2671


    Fortress Hotel.


    Located in the presidential suite on the top floor


    Liberty and Hayden were sitting on the sofa in the living room, while Kevin went to pour water for the two


    women and cut a te of fruit.


    ¡°Sister Liberty, why don¡¯t youe and live in my house? I stay at my house alone. The house is big and


    has many rooms. We¡¯ll both havepany if you move in.¡±


    Hayden invited Liberty to live in her private vi.


    Liberty turned her head to look at her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Queen, if I live in your house, the


    entertainment reporters in Jensburg will report that your rtionship with the third young master york has


    broken down. They may also say that the third young master york is being sentimental, and what you like


    is woman.¡±


    Hayden choked.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was dressing up as a man. If Liberty moved into her house, it would easily cause misunderstandings


    and unnecessary trouble.


    When Liberty first came to Jensburg, she didn¡¯t even have a firm footing. Too many people hated her and


    treated her badly.


    Hayden had too many admirers, and those admirers couldn¡¯t beat Kevin, but they thought they could


    beat Liberty.


    ¡°Miss Queen, your rtionship with the third young Master York is getting more and more stable. When


    the time is right, you can actually confess to the outside world that you are a woman, so that others will


    not always use you of being gay. You are obviously normal people.¡±


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to exin anything to the outside world. If one day Kevin


    and I get married, I will wear a wedding dress. At that time, everyone will understand.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Maybe others think you are a man disguised as a woman and think you are the


    one.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I¡¯m usually not a meddlesome person who tries to persuade others to get married or


    divorced. My marriage was a mess, and I got divorced. When he domestically abused me, I chased him


    down several streets with a kitchen knife. His face was bruised, and his nose was swollen.


    Sometimes, when I think about it, I don¡¯t know what marriage has brought to us women. We marry alone


    into the man¡¯s family, work hard with him, run a home together, bear children for him, and take care of


    our parents-inw. We still don¡¯t understand. Even being scolded is useless; all I know is to spend


    money.


    However, there are still good men in the world. I dare not say whether other men are good or not. The


    third young master York is very good. Their family tradition is good, and good family tradition produces


    good men.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Sister Liberty, I know and understand. Don¡¯t think about the past. Let¡¯s look forward. Sister


    Liberty, you and Mr. Lewis are getting along great now, and Mr. Lewis is also getting along great with


    Sonny. I believe Sonny is more like Mr. Lewis than his own dad.¡±


    Mentioning Duncan, who had an awkward moment when she flew to Jensburg, Liberty smiled and said,


    ¡°Mr. Lewis is excellent. He said that he likes Sonny because of Sonny¡¯s love for me and that the attention


    will only grow.¡±


    She and Duncan still had Sonny¡¯s blessing.


    Sonny: It feels like I have found a stepfather for myself.


    Hayden: ¡°Sister Liberty, do you have my mobile phone number? If you need help with anything in


    Jensburg, just call me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Seren told me.¡± Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Miss. Queen, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be polite to you. When I


    need help, don¡¯t even think about running away. I will definitely trouble you.¡±


    Kevin came over with two sses of water. After putting down the water sses, he went to bring two


    tes of cut fruits. Then he sat down next to Hayden.


    He said, ¡°Sister Liberty, eat some fruit.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Liberty thanked Kevin. Instead of eating the fruit, she picked up the cup of warm water and took a few


    sips.


    Her phone rang from time to time with new messages.


    No need to ask; she knew it was from Duncan.


    She put down the water ss and said to Hayden and Kevin, ¡°Miss Queen, you are quite busy; how


    about you go and do your work first, and I will go back to the room to rest for a while? I will treat you to


    breakfast tomorrow.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Sister Liberty, you came from so far away; how could I ask you to treat me to breakfast? I¡¯ll


    take care of you. I am the host. I¡¯lle over early tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll have breakfast


    together.¡±


    After thinking about it, Hayden changed her mind again and said, ¡°How about you go to my house to


    eat? Tomorrow, Sunday, I have a day off. I can get up and make breakfast so that you can have a taste


    of my cooking skills.¡±


    She had a heavy workload, and when Kevin didn¡¯t disrupt her life, she was also a workaholic. She


    worked overtime at thepany on Saturdays and only allowed herself to rest on Sundays.

 Chapter 2672

    Chapter 2672


    Liberty said, ¡°How can I let you cook when I¡¯m here? I¡¯ll go over to help. What you cook may not be


    delicious, but what I cook will definitely be delicious.¡±


    Hayden nced sideways at Kevin.


    Kevin touched Hayden¡¯s nose and said with a smile, ¡°What you make is delicious, too.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll shamelessly eat. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll go downstairs and rest.¡±


    Liberty wisely made room for the young couple to have s*x.


    She returned to her room and just sat down on the sofa. Before she could reply to Duncan¡¯s message,


    she heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Liberty asked as she stood up and walked to open the door.


    It¡¯s a hotel waiter.


    When the waiter saw her opening the door, he smiled and said, ¡°Is this Miss Liberty? Someone asked


    me to bring you a letter.¡±


    With that said, the waiter handed an envelope to Liberty.


    Liberty took the envelope and thanked the waiter.


    Back in the room, she opened the envelope curiously. There was only a small note inside.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    The content of the small note was very simple; it was an address somewhere in Jensburg.


    There was another sentence below the address: Miss Hunt, you will go alone; I will ensure your safety;


    and don¡¯t let anyone find out.


    Signature in the lower right corner: Fraser


    What?


    Fraser?


    Liberty didn¡¯t remember this given name, but she guessed that it was not a given name but a surname.


    People named Fraser¡­


    There seemed to be someone named Fraser next to Kathryn. On the day her All You Can Eat restaurant


    opened, Kathryn arranged for Mr. Fraser to send her a congrattory gift.


    So Kathryn wanted to see her.


    But she couldn¡¯t let anyone know.


    Liberty looked at the time and then took a box of individually wrapped ck masks out of her suitcase


    right away. She opened the box¡¯s lid and took out two ck masks, a pair of sunsses, a wig, and a set


    of simple, in old clothes.¡±


    After disguising herself, she took her mobile phone and the letter and quietly walked out of the room.


    Fortunately, when she arrived in Jensburg, Kevin immediately arranged two cars for her and the


    bodyguards to use.


    The car keys were also handed to her.


    She took the elevator and went directly down to the hotel¡¯s underground parking lot. Kevin told her that


    the two cars for her were parked in Area D of the underground parking lot. He also told her what the


    license te numbers were.


    All she had to do was find a vehicle for her to use.


    The underground parking lot was too big, and there were too many vehicles. It took Liberty nearly ten


    minutes to find one of the cars Kevin had arranged for her to use. Another car was also parked nearby.


    She chose to drive the bodyguard car.


    It was important to her that no one would notice her, so she kept a low profile.


    Kathryn knew she wasing, and Matriarch Farrell must have known it too. Who knew whether


    Matriarch Farrell would shoot someone behind her back?


    It¡¯s better to be low-key.

 Chapter 2673

    Chapter 2673


    Soon, Liberty drove out of the underground parking lot.


    ording to the address Mr. Fraser gave her, she navigated there.


    Duncan called.


    Liberty slowed down the car before answering Duncan¡¯s call.


    ¡°Duncan, I went out to buy something. I¡¯m driving my car now. I¡¯ll be back in a while, and I¡¯ll call you


    again.¡±


    Duncan hummed and told her, ¡°Then drive carefully.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t like driving like Serenity, who liked racing.


    Fortunately, they lived in an urban area with heavy traffic, so Serenity could not drag her car, so she


    would be honest. If they were in the suburbs, with less traffic, Serenity would drive like an airne.


    Zachary didn¡¯t see that Serenity drove the car so fast; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let Serenity drive.


    Duncan didn¡¯t want to disturb Liberty, who was driving, so he quickly hung up the phone.


    If he knew that Liberty was dressed up and drove alone to see Kathryn without telling anyone, Duncan


    would be so worried that he would fly over immediately.


    Liberty knew how much Duncan cared about her, so she didn¡¯t want him to know.


    Pedro Fraser provided a very far-off address. The navigation indicated that it would take more than an


    hour¡¯s drive to reach it.


    When Liberty drove out of the hotel, Kathryn asked Pedro, ¡°Did you see Libertye out?¡±


    Pedro said, ¡°I asked someone to bring her a note. She should be able to keep the appointment.


    She has juste from Wiltspoon. She is not familiar with the ce, and there is no vehicle to use. She


    will probably take a taxi. Miss, you can just go there. I believe Miss Liberty will go there to keep the


    appointment.¡±


    Pedro had met Liberty and dealt with her. He felt that Liberty was bold and careful. When she came to


    Jensburg and said that she had nothing to do with the Farrell family, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    Since she was mainly here for the Farrell family, if Kathryn asked her to go out to meet her, she would


    definitelye out.


    ¡°You asked someone to keep an eye on her and protect her secretly. Didn¡¯t you see here out of the


    hotel?¡± Kathryn asked.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Pedro replied, ¡°I have arranged for someone to guard the door of the hotel. As long as shees out,


    the person will follow her. Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I will call and ask first.¡±


    With that said, Pedro ended the call with Kathryn. Then he called his men.


    A few minutester, he called Kathryn again and replied, ¡°Miss, our people said they did not see Miss


    Libertying out.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she said, ¡°Keep staring. I¡¯ll go over there first. Sister Liberty might dress up and


    go out.¡±


    Liberty was not stupid; on the contrary, she was quite smart. However, her failed marriage made her out


    of touch with society, as if her wings had been clipped. After the divorce, she reintegrated with society


    within a year.


    She knew the danger and would definitely not go out directly.


    Kathryn guessed that Liberty was dressed up, but her people only saw Liberty¡¯s photo. If Liberty was


    dressed up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her.


    Pedro asked uneasily, ¡°Miss, do you need me to apany you there?¡±


    ¡°No, I can also dress up.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t let Pedro follow her, nor did she let her bodyguard follow her. She had a bodyguard that


    Matriarch Farrell assigned to her, but she was more devoted to Matriarch Farrell. If she wanted to see


    Liberty, she definitely couldn¡¯t bring her bodyguard with her.

 Chapter 2674

    Chapter 2674


    Kathryn even sneaked out of thepany with the lights on and the door closed, creating the illusion


    that she was still working overtime in the office.


    ¡°Miss, please pay attention to your safety. If anything happens, call me as soon as possible.¡± Pedro


    warned.


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t rely on you for everything. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine.¡±


    Even if she encountered an assassination, she had some ability to protect herself.


    Without the ability to protect herself, she would not have been able to grow up so big. Her adoptive


    mother and her family had abused her to death.


    After ending the call with Pedro, Kathryn drove directly to the appointed ce.


    When she arrived, Liberty was already waiting there.


    However, Liberty did not get out of the car. When she saw a car approaching, Liberty pressed down the


    window and watched Kathryn¡¯s car park next to hers.


    Kathryn was the first to take off her sunsses and tear off the human skin mask on her face, revealing


    her true face. She got out of the car and greeted Liberty with a smile.


    Seeing this, Liberty got out of the car with a smile. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s me, and you¡¯re not afraid it¡¯s


    someone else?¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°At this point, it is such a remote ce. There are no houses around. Even timid people


    dare note here at night for fear of ghosts. Look, there is the cemetery. Waiting for me here, there


    will be no one but you.¡±


    Liberty looked around. After she arrived, she realized that no one lived here. She searched for a while


    before finding a ce to park and waiting for Kathryn to arrive.


    At this moment, the ce where they parked their car was several hundred meters away from the


    address Pedro gave her.


    Liberty said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this ce was so close to the cemetery. If I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t even dare


    come here alone for fear of ghosts.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s so scary about ghosts? People are scary. Have you never heard that


    humans are scarier than ghosts?


    Your makeup skills are pretty good. My people were waiting at the door of the hotel to protect you


    secretly, but they didn¡¯t see youing out.¡±


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the prior appointment, Kathryn wouldn¡¯t have recognized Liberty when she saw her.


    She changed her hairstyle while wearing a wig and was dressed simply, wearing a mask and


    sunsses, making it difficult to identify her.


    Liberty said, ¡°I¡¯m just covering up with a mask and sunsses and wearing a wig. You¡¯re amazing.


    Where did you find the human skin mask? It¡¯s so lifelike. If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I wouldn¡¯t


    have believed it. There really is such a human skin mask.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I still have a few more in the car. Do you want to use them? I¡¯ll give them to you. Mr.


    Fraser got them for me. I¡¯ll ask him to get a few more for me.¡±


    Liberty was not polite; she said, ¡°Then give me a few. From now on, we can get in touch secretly, and


    we can show off wearing human masks without having to wear a mask.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Haha, luckily Mr. Lewis wasn¡¯t here; otherwise, he would have chopped me with a knife and


    said I was dating you.¡±


    Kathryn turned around and took out a box from her car. She handed the box to Liberty. ¡°It¡¯s inside. Hide


    it so no one sees it.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Thank you. You are a woman. Duncan won¡¯t say anything when I meet you. Besides, strictly


    speaking, you are still my elder.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t Kevin and Hayden two people of the same s*x? Mr. Lewis suspects us


    both. Also, I am your elder; he still has to respect me.¡±


    ¡°Did youe here by yourself?¡± Kathryn asked.


    ¡°I came here on my own. Seren is raising her baby at home, Elisa has to take care of the business, and


    my aunt has to take care of her daughter-inw, who is in confinement. ¡°


    Kathryn smiled even more happily. ¡°Congrattions! My cousin sister, Audrey, is now a grandma, and


    I¡¯m not married yet.¡±


    The age gap between Kathryn¡¯s aunt (Audrey¡¯s mother) and her mother was too big.


    If her aunt were still alive, she would be nearly ny years old. Furthermore, at the young age of


    twenty-eight, she was her mother¡¯s biological daughter.

 Chapter 2675

    Chapter 2675


    Kathryn said, ¡°What are you going to do? My mother knows you areing. She won¡¯t do anything.


    You should pay attention to yourself. If you want to know something, if I know it, I will tell you.¡±


    Liberty suppressed a smile, looked at Kathryn seriously for a while, and then said, ¡°Kathryn, we have


    met before, and I also think that you are a righteous person in your heart, and your three views will not


    be distorted in any way, but it¡¯s your mother, your biological mother; you have a mother-daughter


    rtionship; you won¡¯t stand on opposite sides.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s smile disappeared little by little, and she sighed: ¡°Yes, she and I are biological mother and


    daughter. For me to stand opposite her, I have a lot of pressure and need a lot of courage. It¡¯s normal


    for you to guard against me. But, Liberty, I really care about you and worry about you. My mother is too


    cruel.


    You are on your guard against me. If you don¡¯t want to say anything, I won¡¯t ask you again. But if you


    encounter difficulties that cannot be solved, you can reallye to me, and I will do my best to help


    you.


    Actually, my mother and I don¡¯t have much of a mother-daughter rtionship. I didn¡¯t grow up by her


    side. I was already in my twenties when I came back. Because Shiloh still stayed in the Farrell family,


    they still favored her. I also know that even if I say that my mother and I don¡¯t have much affection as a


    mother and daughter, it still doesn¡¯t erase the fact that we are biological mother and daughter.


    If it weren¡¯t for you, I think I would still take over the responsibility of being the head of the Farrell family


    from her in the future, be the leader of the family, and lead the Farrell family to continue on.¡±


    Kathryn wanted to change the Farrell family¡¯s family rules and n rules.


    She didn¡¯t want to be so rigid.


    Although the price paid may be a bit high, it was also to allow the family to go further and develop


    better.


    Kathryn took out a business card and handed it to Liberty, ¡°This is my other phone number. Not many


    people know it. If you need anything, just call me.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Liberty took the business card she handed over, looked at the phone number on the business card, and


    found that thepany name and address on the business card did not belong to Farrell¡¯s Group.


    Kathryn said, ¡°That was apany I founded before I returned to Farrell¡¯s family. I like making money


    very much. Maybe it has something to do with my living environment. In school, in addition to studying,


    I was thinking about how to make money. Before I graduated from college, I had already umted a


    lot of money. I made a lot of wealth, and after graduation, I devoted more time and energy to business,


    and I started my ownpany.


    Actually, even if I didn¡¯t return to the Farrell family, I would still be a little rich woman. Of course, I can¡¯t


    compare with your sister.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s worth was already calcted in hundreds of millions.


    However, Kathryn earned all of her wealth on her own.


    Kathryn added, ¡°Not even my mother knows about these things about me. I haven¡¯t told anyone in the


    Farrell family.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Thank you for your trust in me.¡±


    She put away the business card.


    Kathryn looked at Liberty and said seriously, ¡°I also want to know what happened back then, whether it


    was my mother who nned it, and whether she killed her sisters. The position of the head of the


    Farrell family is indeed very attractive, because the head of the family¡¯s power is too great; no matter in


    the n, in thepany, or at home, everyone has one say.


    If the position of the head of the Farrell family is mine, then I want to be in a position of honor, and I


    want to be in an upright position, without any guilt.¡±


    If her mother, the current matriarch, really had murdered her sisters in order to rise to the top and


    be the head of the family, then she hade to the wrong ce.


    Although Kathryn took over the throne from her mother, it was equivalent to taking away the benefits


    and position of her aunt¡¯s descendants.


    She would feel guilty.

 Chapter 2676

    Chapter 2676


    Along with that, a lot of lives were involved.


    Decades had passed, and thew might no longer be able to sentence her mother to death. At least she


    could return the position of head of the family to her aunt¡¯s descendants.


    She could leave the Farrell family and go back to take care of her ownpany.


    She preferred to live her own small life, away from right and wrong, away from grudges and hatred.


    After listening to her mother talk about some of the things that happened back then, Kathryn thought that


    her mother had really done something evil. She was not only greedy for the power of the family leader


    but also maybe out of love and hatred.


    Her mother was close to her at the age of seventy, and her dad had been married for decades with four


    children.


    But deep in her mother¡¯s heart, there was always that man with extraordinary abilities, her aunt¡¯s


    assistant.


    Kathryn said, ¡°No matter how much you say, it¡¯s useless. I will use facts to prove that my mother and I


    are not the same person.¡±


    Liberty looked at Kathryn for a long time, smiled, and said, ¡°You have a righteous look on your face. You


    are very beautiful. If your mother sees it, she will find it very dazzling.


    How is your family situation now? I heard that your dad cheated on your mother, and your mother caught


    him. I haven¡¯t seen your dad show up in the past two days.¡±


    Liberty had just arrived and knew about Matriarch Farrell and Holden.


    In Jensburg, this was big news.


    Most of the old men who usually hang out with Holden sympathize with Holden. They felt that Matriarch


    Farrell was too strict, leaving Holden no room for freedom and giving him very little pocket money.


    No matter how good a couple¡¯s rtionship was, it would break down due to long-term conflicts.


    Most of the women were on the side of Matriarch Farrell. They felt that the Farrell family was a little strict


    in controlling their husbands. Holden thought that Matriarch Farrell was not good; he could ask his wife


    for a divorce. What is cheating?


    Holden not only wanted to keep his marriage to Matriarch Farrell and get benefits from the Farrell family,


    but he also wanted to live happily outside. Didn¡¯t the money he spent belong to the Farrell family?


    The Farrell family was very strict with their husbands, and the daily allowance for their husbands was no


    more than $500. However, Matriarch Farrell had given many benefits to the Janzen family. The Janzen


    family had a happy life because of the Farrell family.


    Holden had received so many benefits from the Farrell family. When he was old, he still betrayed his old


    wife, Matriarch Farrell. It¡¯s strange that Matriarch Farrell could swallow that.


    Kathryn said, ¡°It¡¯s all over the ce. My dad cheated on me, and my three brothers also cheated on his


    old wife. It¡¯s typical that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. My dad can still


    shirk the responsibility, saying that my mom is too strict with him. He is too old, and there are fewer


    things to do, but my three sisters-inw are not old; the third sister-inw is just a few years older than


    me, and they take good care of themselves.


    After mom came back, she caught dad cheating and gave him a lesson. My dad has been recovering at


    home for the past two days. How could he have the nerve to go out to meet people? Dad received


    money from my three brothers and Shiloh to enjoy himself outside, but Mom punished him, so Dad


    stayed at home to recover.


    I just don¡¯t know if they can really change. I guess if they don¡¯t change, they will still make trouble.¡±


    Kathryn dared to say that her three brothers secretly interacted with women outside. They were tired of


    the beautiful wives at home. The women they found outside may not be prettier than her sisters-inw.


    It¡¯s just that men are like that. Although they have beautiful wives at home, they always feel that the ones


    outside are not only good but also fragrant.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Seeing such a marriage, Kathryn did not dare to hope that she could find a devoted man in the future.


    She hoped that the truth behind her aunt¡¯s death could be found out before she turned thirty and that she


    could return to her position as head of the Farrell family so that she would not be constrained by the


    rules of the Farrell family.


    Then, it was better to find a good man and live an ordinary life than to marry into a wealthy family and be


    a young mistress.

 Chapter 2677

    Chapter 2677


    Liberty was silent for a while and then said, ¡°When one spouse cheats on the other, there will be a rift.


    Even if they are not divorced, they are still living a seemingly inseparable life. They might as well get


    divorced.


    My husband also cheated on me and domestically abused me. Now he has be my ex-husband.


    Don¡¯t expect them to change. Once there is a second time, the best thing is to leave. If you leave, you


    won¡¯t be able to survive.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°My dad will not divorce; he absolutely will not divorce. He knows very well that he will get


    nothing from divorce, and his rtives over there will not be able to get any more benefits from my


    family. Maybe they got what they got before.¡± The good thing is that you will be forced to vomit out as


    much as you eat.¡±


    With her mother¡¯s cruel heart, she could really do it.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Anyway, our Farrell family can¡¯t even hope to be peaceful recently. I always feel that


    there will be big problems.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t answer any more.


    Audrey asked her toe to Jensburg quickly to develop because she knew that the Farrell family was


    in chaos recently and Matriarch Farrell did not have so much thought and time to pay attention to her,


    so that she could have the opportunity to develop and she could also take the opportunity to find out


    more about what happened back then.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She could also take the opportunity to win over people from the Farrell family.


    Although she did not grow up in the Farrell family and did not have a career in Jensburg, she had


    several big backers. Her grandma was the previous head of the Farrell family. It was still possible to


    win over the Farrell family members and gain their support.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Liberty, you¡¯ve just arrived, and you¡¯ve been on a ne for a few hours. Go back and


    rest first. If you need anything, call me. It¡¯s the number I gave you.¡±


    Liberty asked her, ¡°You won¡¯t go back with me?¡±


    Kathryn pursed her lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a while; it will be quiet, and my mind will calm down.


    When I go back, what I see is also a mess.¡±


    ¡°Then be careful and don¡¯t stay too long. It¡¯s too remote here.¡± Liberty warned her with a few words,


    then returned to her car and drove away quickly.


    After Kathryn watched Liberty¡¯s car go away, she leaned on her own car and looked up at the ck sky.


    She didn¡¯t know how much time passed before she heard the sound of a car and someoneing.


    It¡¯s such a remote ce, and it¡¯ste at night. Who woulde here?


    Kathryn wanted to hide, but when she thought of Pedro, she made no move, guessing that the person


    coming was Pedro.


    It¡¯s really Pedro.


    Pedro¡¯s car stopped on the side of the road, and he got out of the car and trotted over.


    ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Pedro looked at Kathryn through the light of the car lights that were still on.


    Kathryn said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was a meeting with my niece. It¡¯s not a fight. What can happen?¡±


    Pedro said dotingly, ¡°Yes, yes, you were here to meet your niece. You asked her to meet near the


    cemeteryte at night. Those who don¡¯t know may think that you two want to rob the tomb.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°What¡¯s so easy to rob about today¡¯s tombs? They¡¯re not the tombs of rich officials and


    rich people in the past. They have many burial objects. Now, when a person dies, they are taken to the


    funeral parlor to be burned, and then a jar is put in a jar and brought to the cemetery. What¡¯s the point


    of such a tomb? A good thief.¡±


    Pedro smiled. ¡°You two are not afraid of ghosts either.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°What are ghosts afraid of? We don¡¯t do anything bad, and we are not afraid of ghosts


    knocking on the door. It¡¯s quiet here; no one is making any noise, and it¡¯s not easy to be discovered.


    The only ones who can see us are those sleeping in the ground. Did you see Liberty when you came


    here?¡±

 Chapter 2678

    Chapter 2678


    Pedro said, ¡°I saw a car driving by. I didn¡¯t see clearly who the driver was, so I guessed it was her. She


    was really wearing makeup.¡±


    ¡°She just put on a mask and sunsses, and then changed her hairstyle.¡± After Kathryn finished


    speaking, she said to Pedro, ¡°Let them follow Liberty quietly, not to monitor but to get familiar with


    Liberty¡¯s figure. Even if Liberty is dressed, they will be able to tell she is wearing makeup because of


    their familiarity with her figure.


    Every time I ask her out to chat, I must be responsible for her safety. If something happens to her when


    she goes to my appointment, Serenity and the others can tear me apart.


    Also, when Liberty needs help in Jensburg, just help her secretly and don¡¯t let mom and her assistant


    next to her know about it.¡±


    Pedro responded respectfully, ¡°I will. Miss, the night is getting darker and darker; go back.¡±


    Kathryn sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go back. That home doesn¡¯t have the warmth that a home should


    have. It¡¯s full of intrigue, and no one is a good person.¡±


    Pedro didn¡¯t know how to answer her.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t want to go back, but she had to go back.


    She quickly left with Pedro.


    More than an hourter, Liberty returned to the Fortress Hotel. She put on her mask, sunsses, and


    wig again and took the elevator directly from the underground parking lot upstairs.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She was reluctant to use the several human skin masks Kathryn gave her.


    Such realistic gadgets should be used where they are most needed, so as not to go to waste.


    The Fortress Hotel was Kevin¡¯s main territory in Jensburg. She put on a little makeup just because she


    didn¡¯t want to rm Kevin. She didn¡¯t want to guard against Kevin, so naturally, she didn¡¯t need a


    human skin mask.


    After returning to her room and locking the door, she took out her mobile phone and called Duncan.


    Duncan quickly answered her call.


    Liberty said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, you¡¯re still up sote?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your call. You said you would call me when you got back to the hotel. I¡¯ve


    been waiting. If I don¡¯t wait for your call, I probably won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°I just returned to the hotel. I¡¯m going to call you right away. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be


    impatient. I went shopping and bought a lot of things.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°What did you buy?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I bought some food, drinks, and things for Sonny to y with. I also bought him a few


    new sets of clothes. The weather is getting colder, and he is growing up quickly. Last year¡¯s clothes no


    longer fit him, so I bought him some new sets of clothes.¡±


    Liberty lied, not daring to let Duncan know that she ran out alone for several hours just to meet


    Kathryn, and they only chatted without giving much useful information.


    ¡°I also bought myself two coats. We in Wiltspoon feel cold in the morning and evening, so we can wear


    short sleeves during the day. But in Jensburg, it¡¯s more than ten degrees Celsius. I only brought an


    autumn coat here.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t go back to Wiltspoon so soon. The temperature in Jensburg would continue to drop. She


    needed to buy two thicker coats.


    The next day, she would take her time to purchase those items in order to avoid exposing lies upon her


    return.


    Duncan listened to her say that Jensburg was cold and told her, ¡°Purchase two more thick clothes.


    Don¡¯t you check the weather in Jensburg before going out?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I was in a hurry to go out, and I was thinking about you, so I neglected to check the


    weather in Jensburg. I didn¡¯t think about it until I got off the ne and felt cold.¡±


    Duncan med himself: ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

 Chapter 2679

    Chapter 2679


    Liberty said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about me in the future. I really have never disliked you, just like I


    was as fat as a pig, and you never disliked me for being fat and ugly.¡±


    Duncan said quickly, ¡°You are not ugly, not at all. When you were mellow before, you were not ugly.


    You look very lucky.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Ugly is ugly. When I look in the mirror, I hate my chubby self.¡±


    It was okay to be stupid once. She wouldn¡¯t be stupid a second time. She needed to take better care of


    herself. She also shouldn¡¯t eat so much again.


    Before she lost weight, she was so fat that she not only had a fatty liver but also had high uric acid.


    After losing weight, uric acid became normal, and the fatty liver improved.


    ¡°Liberty, you bought Sonny toys and new clothes, but you didn¡¯t buy anything for me.¡±


    Duncan changed the topic and became jealous of Sonny.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯tck anything. Sonny is a child and grows up very fast. He needs to


    buy new clothes almost every year. Your height has already been determined, andst year¡¯s clothes


    can still be worn this year. When I go back, I will bring you some specialties from Jensburg.¡±


    Duncan said sourly, ¡°Sonny grew up to be someone else¡¯s husband. In the future, his wife will care


    about him and take care of him. I am the one who will apany you until you grow old. You should


    care about me more. I also want new clothes. As long as you buy it, I like it.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She rarely gave him gifts. It was she who said she didn¡¯t want to remarry and rejected his feelings


    before.


    Now, she didn¡¯t explicitly say that she would marry him in the future, but she already felt like a lover for


    him. In everyone¡¯s eyes, they were a couple.


    Duncan automatically stepped into the role of her husband. He stayed with her for the rest of her life.


    Even if she didn¡¯t marry him in the end, he would still be by her side, and they could remain good


    friends for the rest of their lives.


    Duncan really wanted to receive the gift from Liberty. No matter how high or low he was, as long as it


    was from her, he would like it.


    The bouquets she sent before count as visits to the patient when he was a patient.


    Zachary and Josh would receive small gifts from their women from time to time. Duncan would be very


    envious every time he saw those two close friends showing off in front of him.


    Now, their women all bought the clothes that these two close friends were wearing.


    Josh showed him that even the bottoms and socks were prepared by Jasmine for Josh.


    Of the Iron Triangle, Duncan was the most miserable. There was a woman, Liberty, he liked, but he


    hadn¡¯t married yet, and he rarely got the most thoughtful gifts.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Let me make it clear


    first. The things I buy for you are not as expensive as what you buy yourself. They won¡¯t be from big


    brands. With my current financial resources, I can only afford mid-range products to you.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I said, no matter what it is, no matter how high or low it is, as long as it is a gift from you,


    I like it.


    If you give me a handful of grass, I will know how to hide it.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°When the timees, I will go to the outskirts of Jensburg to cut a handful of grass and


    bring it back to you. You have to keep it well after bringing it back all the way.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Liberty couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    She lied and didn¡¯t want him to worry, but ended up getting herself into trouble and had to give Duncan


    a gift.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan alsoughed.


    Knowing that Liberty would not actually cut a handful of grass and bring it back to him.


    Liberty said, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. You should go to bed early and remember to do rehabilitation tomorrow


    morning. Auntie said you didn¡¯t do rehabilitation today.¡±

 Chapter 2680

    Chapter 2680


    Mrs. Lewis was ready to report Liberty about Duncan if she had anything to do.


    Duncan was afraid of Liberty.


    Duncan asked, ¡°I will, and will continue to do rehabilitation. When youe back, I may be able to


    walk two or three meters. By the way, how long will it take for you toe back?¡±


    Liberty was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°It is possible that I will stay until the New Year.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°For such a long time, what has Sonny missed you?


    I feel relieved that Serenity is taking care of Sonny. He misses me so much. On weekends, I will go


    back to apany him when I have time. If I don¡¯t have time, I can only ask Zachary to send him over


    to reunite with me for two days.¡±


    Liberty was only getting busier.


    In a short period of time, she would have very little time to spend with Sonny.


    Liberty said, ¡°Serenity has been helping to take care of Sonny since he was born. He can adapt. The


    New Year is not far away. It will pass in the blink of an eye.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I miss you!¡± Duncan uttered.


    Sonny was just a pioneer; Duncan used it as rhetoric, but in fact he missed Liberty.


    Duncan thought it would drive Liberty crazy to take so long toe back.


    Being able to talk on the phone or video chat couldn¡¯t relieve the pain of lovesickness.


    Serenity was with Sonny, and they had a close rtionship. He didn¡¯t cry or fuss without Liberty


    around. He could adapt to it.


    But Duncan was not used to it. During this time, he got used to seeing Liberty every day.


    ¡°Liberty, when I miss you, is it okay for me to go see you? Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have to take care of


    me. I have a private ne at home. I will fly there with bodyguards, and they can take care of me.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I won¡¯t interrupt your work. I just want to see you, eat with you, and talk to you. I will also go there on


    weekends. I will be back on Monday. I also need to go to work.¡±


    Liberty felt warm in her heart, and she said warmly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can bring Sonny over here


    on the weekend. I want to spend the weekend with you as two people. If you don¡¯t bring Sonny along


    and youe here by yourself, he¡¯ll be angry and ignore you. Then you¡¯ll need to take your time


    coaxing him.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Okay, if I go over there, I¡¯ll take Sonny with me. No more chatting. You need to take a rest.


    You¡¯re exhausted today.¡±


    Feeling sorry for his beloved woman, Duncan took the initiative to end talking on the phone.


    After talking to Liberty on the phone, Duncan¡¯s moodpletely improved.


    Because Liberty advised him not to follow him to Jensburg, he caused an awkward incident but was


    blown away by the evening breeze and ran away without a trace.


    Duncan returned to the bedroom from the living room in a wheelchair. He stopped a few steps away


    from the bed.


    He grabbed the armrests on both sides of the wheelchair and stood up slowly. After standing straight,


    he took steps again and walked slowly to the bed. He quickly grabbed the bedside table and then


    slowly sat down on the bed.


    After walking a few steps, his legs were still shaking a little, but not as much as before.


    Duncan muttered, ¡°Liberty, when youe back for the New Year, I hope I can walk in front of you.¡±


    The New Year was still a few months away, and he did rehabilitation every day. There was still hope


    that when Liberty returned, he could walk a few meters away in front of her and give her a surprise.


    As long as he could walk a few meters, he would probably be able to walk like a normal person by next


    year.


    As soon as his legs recovered and he could walk normally, he proposed to Liberty and married her!


    He didn¡¯t want Liberty to wait for him for too long.

 Chapter 2681

    Chapter 2681


    There was nothing else to say the entire night.


    The following day was Sunday.


    Sonny, who didn¡¯t need to go to kindergarten, got up early.


    After getting up, he went to knock on Serenity¡¯s door. Zachary opened the door for him.


    Sonny said, ¡°Uncle, is my aunt up? I want to y with her.¡±


    Zachary took a few deep breaths and told himself not to be angry with the little thing. He said gently,


    ¡°Sonny, what time is it now? You got up and didn¡¯t sleep much. Usually you have to go to kindergarten,


    and you don¡¯t want to get up until the sun is shining on you. You don¡¯t have to go to kindergarten, so you


    get up early every day.¡±


    Sonny pouted and said, ¡°Uncle, I couldn¡¯t sleep when I woke up. There is no one to y with me, so I


    can onlye to y with my aunt.¡±


    He lived in Zachary¡¯s private vi in the city, not in Wildridge Manor. He could y with other children in


    the vi without disturbing Serenity.


    Zachary picked him up helplessly and said to him, ¡°Your aunt is still sleeping. Sonny, let¡¯s y with me.


    What do you want to y?¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°I want to go out and y.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to y with toys in the house?¡±


    Sonny shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not fun to y alone. Uncle, you don¡¯t y with toys.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I will take you out for a morning jog, okay? You wait for me to


    change into sports clothes.¡±


    He carried Sonny back to the room, put Sonny down, and whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go to the bedroom to


    wake your aunt. I¡¯ll go change clothes.¡±


    Sonny nodded.


    Zachary went to get a set of sportswear. After changing his pants, he was worried that Sonny would run


    into the bedroom and make trouble with Serenity if he was disobedient. He took off his shirt and put it on


    while walking out.


    He felt relieved when he saw Sonny staying where he was.


    Zachary said, ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go; I will take you out for a walk.¡±


    Sonny followed Zachary out happily.


    Sonny asked, ¡°Uncle, when will my mome back?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure. Do you miss your mom?¡±


    Sonny hummed, ¡°I miss my mom when I go to bed at night.¡±


    If Sonny enjoyed himself throughout the day, he would not miss Liberty.


    Zachary: ¡°When you have time, I will take you over to find mom.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle, do you keep what you say?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°When did I lie to you?¡±


    Sam was watering the flowers and nts in the yard. When he saw Zacharying out with Sonny in


    hand, he smiled and said hello.


    At this time, the doorbell rang.


    At the same time, Zachary¡¯s cell phone was also ringing.


    Sam said, ¡°I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    He put down the flower pot and walked to open the door.


    Zachary stopped, took out his mobile phone, and saw that the caller ID was Ben. He was a little


    surprised, but not surprised. Remy and Elisa¡¯s rtionship was stable, and their parents were discussing


    marriage.


    However, Elisa insisted on getting engaged and getting the certificate first, and then held the wedding


    after Serenity gave birth to the baby. She didn¡¯t want Serenity to attend her wedding with a big belly


    because she was afraid that there would be many people and they would bump into Serenity.


    As Ben was the eldest brother, it was normal for Ben to follow him if his elders came over.


    Remy was Ben¡¯s biological brother from the same mother.


    Zachary quickly answered Ben¡¯s call.


    Ben asked, ¡°Zachary, are you at home?¡±

 Chapter 2682

    Chapter 2682


    Zachary said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ben said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m at the door of your house. I saw your butlering out to open the door.


    We¡¯ll talkter when we meet.¡±


    With that said, Ben hung up the phone.


    Zachary had a question mark on his face.


    He looked down at Sonny, and Sonny looked up at him.


    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Sonny asked.


    Zachary touched his head and said, ¡°There are people like you who get up early in the morning and


    come here early in the morning.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what happened.


    Could it be that Remy and Elisa¡¯s marriage changed, and then Ben came to him to be a lobbyist?


    He couldn¡¯t be a lobbyist; only Serenity had that ability.


    Soon, Ben drove in the car Remy usually used.


    The car stopped in the yard.


    Before Ben got out of the car, the door of the back seat was pushed open, and then a strong little figure


    quickly jumped out of the car and then quickly rushed towards Zachary.


    ¡°Sonny, Sonny, I¡¯ming.¡±


    That fast little figure was clearly Titus!


    ¡°Titus.¡±


    Sonny reacted, immediately shook off Zachary¡¯s hand, and trotted towards Titus.


    When the two little guys met, they gave each other a strong hug, just like adults.


    Thest time they saw each other was during the summer break, so it had been a while. The two little


    guys were a bit taller now.


    Titus probably spent a lot of time practicing martial arts every day. He grew faster¡ªhalf a head taller than


    Sonny¡ªand he was stronger than Sonny.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With Titus¡¯s action of jumping out of the car just now, Zachary¡¯s eyes knew that this kid had improved


    again.


    Titus was really good at martial arts.


    ¡°Titus, why are you here?¡± Sonny was very happy to see him and asked


    Titus replied, ¡°I came back with my master Carden to see Mama Murphy and my master Carden. Master


    Carden helped me take a week¡¯s leave. Uncle Johnson and Mama Murphy came over to do some


    errands, so I followed them. Sonny, can I stay with you to y here for two days and then go back?¡±


    Titus gestured as he spoke, stretched out two fingers, and told Sonny that he could y in Wiltspoon for


    two days.


    Sonny said, ¡°I also have a holiday, but I have to go to kindergarten tomorrow.¡±


    Titus said, ¡°I always ask for leave. You can also ask for a day off to y with me.¡±


    Adults were speechless.


    Sonny turned to look at Zachary, who came over and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me; tell your aunt


    when she gets upter.¡±


    He was still a kid in kindergarten. He yed most of the time in kindergarten. The teacher also taught


    how to read and write numbers. He could take the day off to hang out with his friends who came from far


    away.


    Sonny said, ¡°I will tell my aunt when she gets up.¡±


    Ben got out of the car and walked over.


    Zachary greeted him and asked him, ¡°Are you the only one bringing Titus here?¡±


    ¡°Well, Jane has to take care of our two little kids, and they¡¯re getting better and better every day. Now


    they cry when they see Jane go out, so I and Titus only came here.¡±


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°The older you are, the more you can walk and run, and it will be even harder


    to get rid of two followers.¡±


    Ben alsoughed, ¡°It¡¯s easy to take care of my daughter. I won¡¯t have to worry as much. It would be


    better to have a daughter than a son, who likes to cry and fuss.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s your good fortune that you gave birth to a good and trouble-free daughter. Girls from


    other families are just as prone to crying and making noises.¡±


    ¡°Are you going for a run?¡± Seeing Zachary in sportswear, Ben asked, and then he said sheepishly, ¡°Our


    Titus, when he arrived in Wiltspoontest night, he said that he was going to run today. He came to


    y with Sonny, and as soon as it got light, this kid got up and started moring for me to send him


    here.


    Every day, Sonny has a show. Sonny will leave if Titus iste. His trip will be for nothing if Titus is not at


    home. I couldn¡¯t stand him any longer, so I had to send him here first.¡±

 Chapter 2683

    Chapter 2683


    Zachary said, ¡°Because two little guys are of the same kind, they can develop into close friends. I was


    woken up by Sonny¡¯s knock on the door and had no choice but to take him out for a run.


    Ben, why don¡¯t wee together and go for a walk.¡±


    Zachary invited Ben and Titus to go out for a walk together.


    Ben smiled: ¡°Then let¡¯s go; I don¡¯t want to sleep anyway.¡±


    He said to Titus, ¡°Titus, take Sonny to y in front; don¡¯t run too far. It should be said that Sonny took


    you to y. You are here as guests. Sonny and you must fulfill your friendship asndlords.¡±


    The two children had already run away, hand in hand.


    Ben said to Zachary, ¡°Titus is familiar with himself and has a very good memory. He can remember the


    route aftering here once. He can even remember the flowers and nts on the roadside clearly.


    Now he knows more things than me.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at who his master is. His master, Dr. Carden, is well known as a master of


    medicine and poisoning.¡±


    Even though Dr. Carden personally taught Titus very little, with the help of the old miracle doctor, Titus


    got to know many herbal medicines in his master¡¯s herb valley.


    They all knew that Titus had a very strong memory.


    Zachary said, ¡°Titus has a very good character.¡±


    Ben said, ¡°You only saw his good side; you didn¡¯t see his domineering side. The boy is extremely


    dominant. He knew how to eat and sleep when I first picked him up. He wasn¡¯t very good at


    communicating. I assumed he was a foodie who wasn¡¯t particrly bright.


    I made a mistake.¡±


    Benined about his adopted son, Titus, but he had a smile on his face and his eyes were full of


    doting.


    Titus was still scared of Ben a little. He was afraid to call him Dad. He kept calling him Uncle Johnson,


    and Jane was called Mama Murphy. After he found out he wasn¡¯t Jane¡¯s biological child, he added her


    surname when he called Mama.


    Zachary said to him, ¡°Just have fun; the child is so smart and cute.¡±


    Ben chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s better if he is more powerful, so he won¡¯t have to be bullied in the future. The two of


    us will be half as powerful as him.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I have no son, and your son, Enzo, won¡¯t be any worse. Don¡¯t always dislike your son;


    others will say that you favor girls over boys.¡±


    Ben: ¡°I just prefer girls over boys. In Annenburg, everyone knows this.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°You still look arrogant.¡±


    Benughed loudly. ¡°If your wife gives you a son and a daughter, I guarantee that you will value the


    daughter more than the son.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°If I have a daughter, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hold her in my arms, and the elders will rush


    to take care of her.¡±


    Thinking that the York family had not had a daughter for several generations, Ben nodded empathetically


    and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    The Johnson family was the only one of his generation who had no daughters, and Avah was so in


    demand, let alone the York family.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Come here to do something? Or is it Remy and Elisa¡¯s business?¡±


    Ben said, ¡°I¡¯m going to thepany for a meeting tomorrow. I came here a day early. I stopped by to see


    you and have fun here for two days.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s business.¡± Ben added authentically.


    Ben said, ¡°Remy and Elisa¡¯s affairs have been decided. When they get married, they have the final say.


    Anyway, our family is ready for everything. We are just waiting for their east wind.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I thought you were still at Wildridge Manor. Titus said that he and Sonny had a video call two days ago.


    Sonny said that you were going to live back in the city. Oh, your wedding leave is over too.¡±


    Zachary hummed, ¡°Tomorrow, I will go back to thepany to work. Why does it feel like a month goes


    by so fast? I feel like my wedding just happened yesterday, and my wedding leave is over in the blink of


    an eye.¡±


    Ben said, ¡°Yes, time flies so fast. I feel like I just got married to Jane, and in the blink of an eye, we have


    two children.¡±


    Zachary said as he walked, ¡°You have two children in one go, so there is a difference between you and


    other people¡¯s two children.


    The two little guys are running too fast; let¡¯s run too.¡±


    Zachary said that and started running first.

 Chapter 2684

    Chapter 2684


    Ben jogged along. ¡°Fortunately, our two families have close contact and will be rtives in the future.


    Otherwise, I would be too embarrassed toe and disturb you so early in the morning.¡±


    It seemed that the vi area was still quiet, and they could see one or two people jogging in the morning.


    Ben said, ¡°Titus doesn¡¯t have much time toe back. It¡¯s a rare visit. He seizes the time to y with his


    friends. It¡¯s understandable.


    Zachary said, ¡°He has made great progress. You can see it from the way he jumped out of the car just


    now and the speed he ran over. In this regard, Sonny can¡¯t even catch up with him.¡±


    Ben said, ¡°There are good and bad things about everyone. His weak point is that he talks too much. He


    really loves food. He likes to follow Lee around and beg Lee to make him lots of tasty food every time he


    comes back. He ate until he was full, but he still wanted more.¡±


    Jane was even afraid that he would burst. Thanks to him practicing martial arts every day and exercising


    a lot, he didn¡¯t be a ball.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Children are all like this. As long as they grow up, it will be fine. My grandma said that I


    also loved to eat when I was a child. When I grow up, I don¡¯t think I am a foodie.¡±


    When Zachary grew up and had self-control, he wouldn¡¯t eat unscrupulously.


    Ben hummed, ¡°I hope so; otherwise, Titus might be so greedy that he might be tricked into eating.¡±


    The two adults and two children ran around the vi area for half an hour before going back.


    When they returned to the vi, Serenity had already gotten up and was wandering alone in the yard.


    When she heard Sonny¡¯sughter, she walked towards the gate of the vi.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    The two little ones running in front of the two adults ran into the vi first. When they saw Serenity, Sonny


    trotted over.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Titus also followed.


    ¡°Auntie Hunt.¡±


    ¡°Titus, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Serenity was surprised to see Titus.


    She saw Remy¡¯s car parked in the yard and thought it was Remying.


    Titus was here; no need to ask; Ben or Jane would also be there.


    ¡°Auntie Hunt, I missed you, so I came with my Uncle Johnson to see you.¡± Titus said. His mouth was


    very sweet.


    Sonny tilted his head to look at Titus and asked him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you missed me?¡±


    Titus said, ¡°I missed Auntie Hunt too; I missed you all.¡±


    Only then did Sonny feel satisfied.


    He stepped forward and took Serenity¡¯s hand, raised his head, and said, ¡°Auntie, I want to tell you


    something.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Seeing that Sonny was sweating profusely from running, Serenity took out a tissue, bent down, and


    wiped Sonny¡¯s sweat, and then wiped the sweat from Titus¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Auntie, Titus asked for leave. He said he could y with us for two days, but I¡¯m going to kindergarten


    tomorrow. Can you ask for a day off for me?¡±


    ¡°Ask for leave?¡± Serenity stood up straight and saw Zachary and Bening in together.


    Jane was not seen.


    Sonny was still saying, ¡°Auntie, I want to take a day off. Titus rarelyes over. I want to y with him


    for two days.¡±


    He stretched out two fingers and asked to y with Titus for two days.


    Sonny: ¡°I told my uncle. My uncle told me to tell my aunt. Auntie, please ask the teacher for a day off for


    me, okay?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m only your temporary guardian. You have to tell your mother about this matter. If your


    mother agrees, I will help you take a day off. But it¡¯s just this time, and I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±

 Chapter 2685

    Chapter 2685


    Serenity didn¡¯t let Sonny get into the habit of asking for permission to go out and y. She made it clear


    to him that it was only permitted once and that he could not request leave for fun again in the future.


    This time, for the sake of Titus¡¯s rare visit and because Titus¡¯s only friend in Wiltspoon was Sonny,


    Serenity could ask Sonny to take a day off.


    Sonny spoke silently repeatedly and promised that it would only be this time; there would be no next


    time.


    Titus also said, ¡°Auntie Hunt, I will wait until summer vacation or winter vacation beforeing over next


    time, so that everyone doesn¡¯t have to ask for leave.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, please tell my mother now, okay?¡± Sonny really wanted to implement the request for leave as


    soon as possible.


    This way, he could y happily.


    Serenity looked at Zachary, and Zachary looked away with a guilty conscience. Serenityined


    about her husband in her heart and pushed Sonny to her.


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Serenity had no choice but to call Liberty. After Liberty answered the phone, Serenity said, ¡°Sister, Sonny


    has something to tell you.¡±


    With that said, Serenity handed the phone to Sonny and said, ¡°Sonny, tell your mother.¡±


    Sonny took the phone and told Liberty why he wanted to take leave.


    After Liberty said the same thing as Serenity, she agreed to Sonny taking a day off to spend time with his


    little friend, Titus, from afar.


    Sonny was happy then. After returning the phone to Serenity, he was so happy that he jumped up and


    down with Titus. He even got into a martial artspetition and said to Titus, ¡°Titus, I¡¯ve been practicing


    seriously recently. Come, let¡¯s make some gestures.¡±


    Titus said confidently, ¡°You will lose to me. Don¡¯t be angry when you lose to me.¡±


    During the summer vacation, when the two of them were ying around, Sonny always lost to him, and


    then Sonny looked very unhappy.


    Titus¡¯s memory was still fresh.


    Jane said that Titus didn¡¯t know how to be polite to Sonny, saying that Sonny was a guest from afar.


    Titus didn¡¯t know how to give in, and he hadn¡¯t learned how to control himself freely, so he used all his


    strength when he made a move.


    Sonny said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry; I promise not to be angry.¡±


    The two little guys started gesticting.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Serenity said hello to Ben and asked about Jane. Knowing that Jane was taking care of her baby, she


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over to see herter. It¡¯s a rare visit, and you didn¡¯t tell me in advance. Come on, you don¡¯t


    need to make a trip early in the morning.¡±


    Ben said, ¡°The two little children yed until verytest night and went to bed. Jane is probably still


    catching up on her sleep.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I understand. It will be fine when the two little children are older. Now it is easy to reverse


    day and night. When you want to sleep, they don¡¯t. When they sleep, you have no time to sleep.¡±


    Serenity looked at the two little guyspeting again. When she saw it, sheughed and said, ¡°Sonny


    can¡¯t even make three moves in Titus¡¯s hands.¡±


    Zachary answered, ¡°Titus¡¯s master is different. Sonny learned martial arts in a regr martial arts school,


    and his progress is not that fast. The original intention was for Sonny to strengthen his body. After


    learning martial arts from Sonny, does he have a cold? All missing?¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t know it if Zachary didn¡¯t mention it, but after mentioning it, Serenity realized that this was


    really the case.


    Ben saw Sonny pouting and looking very unhappy and said to Titus, ¡°Titus, you have to give way to


    Sonny.¡±


    Titus replied, ¡°Mama Murphy said that when Sonnyes to our house and he is a guest, I have to let


    Sonny go. But now that I aming to Sonny¡¯s ce, I am the guest. Sonny should let me go. I didn¡¯t let


    Sonny give in to me, but Sonny still lost. What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Serenity said to her nephew, ¡°Sonny, face your failure bravely. You and Titus are just having fun. Just be


    happy and don¡¯t care about winning or losing.¡±


    Titus took out two candies from his trouser pocket. He handed one candy to Sonny and said to Sonny, ¡°I


    promised you not to be angry. Sonny, here are the candies. Mama Murphy won¡¯t let me eat so much


    candy. I secretly hid it in my trouser pocket. I brought it here specially to share it with you. ¡°


    Sonny took the candy and said, ¡°I¡¯m not angry. You all saw it wrong. I¡¯m not angry.¡±

 Chapter 2686

    Chapter 2686


    Both Serenity and Zachary told Sonny that Titus learned martial arts earlier than him, and it was normal


    for him to lose to Titus, so he should face it calmly.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sonny, on the other hand, had advantages. He could read and write a little better than Titus. Titus could


    read a lot of numbers but couldn¡¯t write well, but he could write very well. He wrote exceptionally well in


    comparison to his peers. The nice thing his uncle Zachary said about him was true.


    His uncle Zachary couldn¡¯t lie because he was a real man, a big CEO, and everything he told was the


    truth.


    Thinking like this, Sonny stopped pouting, pulled Titus, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and eat. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    Titus: ¡°I¡¯m hungry too.¡±


    The two little guys happily jumped into the house again.


    ¡­


    Newman family.


    Carrie stood at the door of the vi from a distance and then kept calling Trenton.


    After a while, Trenton came out.


    Seeing Trentone out, Carrie walked over with a pale face, raised her hand, and pped Trenton on


    the face.


    There was a snap.


    Trenton did not expect that Carrie would give him a p in the face as soon as she saw him.


    He thought that Carrie knew that he was going back to school soon and came here to find him.


    Unexpectedly, when they met, he was pped in the face.


    ¡°Second sister.¡± Carrie hit Trenton on the side of his face, and he angrily asked, ¡°Why did you hit me?¡±


    Carrie pointed at him and scolded: ¡°Don¡¯t call me second sister. Do you still have me as the second


    sister in your eyes? Since you were a child, you have always liked the eldest sister, Camryn, but you are


    not close to me, the second sister. Forget it; now you are uniting with Camryn to deal with me. Trenton,


    why do your arms grow outward?


    I am your biological sister, the biological sister from the same father and mother. Who is Camryn? She is


    just your cousin.¡±


    Trenton said angrily, ¡°Second sister, you called the eldest sister not a thing, but what kind of thing are


    you? Your parents have just spoiled you to the point where you are bing increasingly unimportant;


    you have no idea how high the world is!


    The eldest sister is my cousin and my biological sister. She and I were born to the same mother! In my


    heart, she is my eldest sister and will always be my eldest sister!¡±


    Carrie was so angry that she wanted to p him again.


    This time, Trenton was on guard, but she failed.


    Trenton grabbed Carrie¡¯s wrist and shook it away hard. He took two steps back to distance himself from


    Carrie.


    Carrie was always like this, always hurting others. Her mother¡¯s pampering was the root of this bad habit.


    Her parents really spoil Carrie. Trenton was the only son of his parents. Neither of his parents pampered


    him, but they only doted on Carrie. This was not love, but harm to Carrie.


    Trenton had developed the arrogant and unreasonable temper of Carrie, but Carrie had no ability at all.


    After his parents had moved in, he had no supporters, and Carrie was nothing in the upper-ss society


    of Wiltspoon.


    Carrie: ¡°Trenton, you still dare to push me; I am your sister!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t push you away and let you hit me again?¡± Trenton said angrily, He was not a fool.

 Chapter 2687

    Chapter 2687


    ¡°Trenton, you ba*tard. When you grew up, you teamed up with Camryn to bully me! I already knew that


    you were not well-intentioned when you went to visit the prison. I thought you missed your parents, but it


    turned out that you were trying to hurt me and my parents¡¯ property.


    Trenton, I also have a share of my parents¡¯ property. Don¡¯t think about monopolizing it all by yourself!


    The person my parents love most is me. They will not transfer all the property in their name to yours.


    From now on, don¡¯t go there to bother my parents.¡±


    Carrie also went to visit the prison, only to find out that Trenton went to the prison that day to ask his


    parents to transfer their property that had not been seized to his name and only to him. Neither she nor


    Camryn had a share.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Camryn was not his father¡¯s biological child, so it was natural that he could not be divided. But she was


    her parents¡¯ biological child, and she was their parents¡¯ most beloved child. How could she not be


    divided?


    Carrie had consulted awyer and was preparing to file awsuit with Camryn to regain everything. She


    never thought that Trenton would have the idea of a monopoly.


    It is true that one cannot judge a person solely by their appearance.


    Trenton, who usually seemed very sensible and kind, was actually so ambitious.


    Brenda and Amy, however, stated that this had to be Camryn¡¯s idea, not Trenton¡¯s.


    Camryn was aware that the portion of the family property that was now in her possession would be


    thrown out and that she was actually suing. However, considering the close cousin rtionship between


    Trenton and Camryn, it appeared highly likely that Trenton was a transitional individual if his parents had


    transferred all the property into his name.


    All the assets of the Newman family might end up in Camryn¡¯s hands, and she would be unable to win


    thewsuit.


    Carrie¡¯s parents were still alive, and their property belonged to them. They could give it to whomever they


    wanted. She had reached adulthood, and her parents no longer had the responsibility to raise her. If they


    didn¡¯t want to give her money, what could she do?


    After analysis by the two aunts, they found that Carrie was so furious that she no longer cared about


    being afraid of Callum and those wolf dogs. She immediately ran to Trenton and kept calling Trenton to


    urge Trenton toe out to see her.


    Then there was the scene just now, where she pped Trenton as soon as she met him.


    Trenton knew it well. He knew that the request he made to his parents after visiting the prison would


    sooner orter be known to Carrie.


    Trenton said, ¡°My parents can make whatever arrangements they want. If they really gave it to you, can


    you hold on? Do you have the ability?¡±


    Carrie: ¡°You don¡¯t care whether I can keep it or not. What is mine is mine. I can spend it as I like.


    Trenton, don¡¯t let Camryn trick you. She is deceiving you. She wants all the Newman family¡¯s properties.


    We really have it in our hands, but we have nothing to do.


    My parents have worked hard for half their lives to build this foundation. Do you really want to give it


    away?


    ¡°When my grandparents and my second uncle were alive, they worked hard. This family and the family


    property are all due to their contributions. They were not built by my parents from scratch.¡± Trenton


    retorted to Carrie.


    If it was a fortune that her parents built from scratch, Camryn would not fight or snatch it away.


    But Trenton would not leave it to Carrie.


    Carrie¡¯s temperament and ability are such that if they were left entirely to Carrie, she would go bankrupt.


    ¡°Second sister, don¡¯t listen to your eldest and second aunts. You fell for their trick, and they want to use


    you to take our property. I promised my parents that after they transfer the property to my name, I will


    protect your daily expenses and won¡¯t let you live on the streets and go hungry. If you find a good man to


    marry in the future, I will also prepare a generous dowry for you.¡±


    They were, after all, biological siblings. Trenton would never do anything so heinous. Even though he


    knew Carrie was nothing, he had to ensure her normal life and would not allow her to starve to death. Of


    course, he would only protect her basic life.


    It¡¯s impossible for Carrie to want to live like she did before!


    If Trenton didn¡¯t promise like this, his parents wouldn¡¯t agree to transfer all the property to his name.


    Mr. Newman and his wife both knew what kind of virtue their daughter had. After Trenton visited the


    prison and told them about his n, they both approved of it and agreed to transfer their property to his


    name. Originally, he was his parents¡¯ sessor.


    It is true that the child that parents loved most was Carrie, but they never regarded Carrie as their


    sessor.

 Chapter 2688

    Chapter 2688


    Being strict with him and making him independent from an early age was all it took to make him his


    sessor.


    How could a sessor take over if he couldn¡¯t be self-reliant?


    It¡¯s just that he was still young, and his parents didn¡¯t say it openly. Now that he was an adult, Carrie had


    be troublesome after being released from prison. In order to save the family property, his parents


    agreed to transfer the property to his name.


    He promised to protect Carrie¡¯s basic life. He would no longer pay Carrie¡¯s living expenses once she was


    able to support herself. However, if Carrie were to marry in the future, he would undoubtedly provide her


    with a sizable dowry.


    He also made it clear that Camryn would not want this little bit of their family property.


    Camryn wanted justice that belonged to her.


    ¡°My parents won¡¯t agree. They won¡¯t agree. Don¡¯t be wishful thinking!¡± Carrie knew that her parents had


    promised Trenton, but she was just deceiving herself.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe that her parents didn¡¯t choose her, their most beloved child, Trenton, in the


    end.


    Because the younger brother was a son?


    It turned out that her parents¡¯ love for Carrie was all fake and couldn¡¯t bepared to gender.


    Her parents never thought of handing over the family property to her!


    Carrie couldn¡¯t ept this fact.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Her parents said they were not patriarchal people.


    Ever since she was little, she has had whatever she wanted.


    Her brother, Trenton, wanted something and needed to do something to get it, but sometimes he still


    didn¡¯t get it.


    Carrie always thought that her parents¡¯ hearts werepletely biased toward her.


    They would not love Camryn, and their mother just wanted Camryn to die.The person they loved most


    was Carrie!


    Trenton looked at Carrie¡¯s copse, pursed his lips, and said, ¡°Second sister, you are still young, only in


    your early twenties. Go out and find a job. You have to rely on yourself. No matter how capable your


    parents are, they can¡¯t give it to you.


    Look, how can our parents support us now? We all have to be independent and rely on ourselves. It¡¯s


    better to rely on yourself than on anyone else. Find a job and do it well.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°Trenton, you want me to find a job? I am the second youngdy in the Newman family, and


    you want me to find a job? I am a richdy. I have plenty of money. Why should I look for a job?¡±


    What job could Carrie find? She had no work experience.


    Educational qualifications¡­ She had not graduated from college, and she no longer wanted to study, so


    her parents let her eat, drink, and have fun at home.


    She knew nothing but spending money.


    Carrie said, ¡°Trenton, go tell Camryn and ask her to unfreeze my bank card! If you still recognize me as


    the second sister, tell her!¡±


    As long as her bank card was unfrozen, she had no shortage of money to spend and didn¡¯t have to go to


    work at all.


    How much money could she make from working?


    Had she not seen what kind of jobs her two aunts do? They were cleaners and sanitation workers. They


    only earned a few thousand dors a month!


    Their work was so dirty, and the money was too low. Even if someone beat her to death, she would not


    be willing to do this type of work.

 Chapter 2689

    Chapter 2689


    Trenton refused and said, ¡°Second sister, I can¡¯t help you with this. I can¡¯t change what my eldest sister


    did. The money I spend now is all given to me by her. Even if I want her to support me, how can I


    change her decision?¡±


    Even if Trenton could convince Camryn to unfreeze Carrie¡¯s bank card, he would not do it.


    The original intention of Trenton and Camryn was to prevent Carrie from spending money and ruining


    the family fortune. Trenton also wanted to force Carrie to be self-reliant and carve out a blue sky for


    herself.


    Otherwise, Camryn would control Carrie for the rest of her life. After all, she was his half-sister, so


    Trenton still hoped that Carrie would be well.


    ¡°Since you know that she is so arrogant and unreasonable, you should join forces with me to deal with


    her instead of listening to her coaxing. It was her idea to go to your parents and ask them to transfer


    the property to your name. She taught you to do this, right? Did you use me as your excuse?


    Trenton, she just wants to monopolize all the Newman family¡¯s property. To put it nicely, she is worried


    that I will lose all the property. How could I lose all the property? If it is lost, what will I spend? Our


    family has so much business, as long as I got everything back, and the money came rolling in, enough


    for us to spend three lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°Second sister.¡± Trenton retorted, ¡°Our family is not as rich as you think. Part of the property belongs to


    the eldest sister. A few of my parents¡¯ businesses were closed down a long time ago because they


    were illegal. Notwful businesses; they were fined as well.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°Trenton, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand anything. I know that our family is very rich.


    Our parents are taking care of the business, and the wealth created naturally belongs to our family.


    I won¡¯t talk nonsense to you; I just want to ask you, Can you help me unlock my frozen bank card


    immediately?¡±


    Carrie knew very well that Trenton would not have the same heart as her. Trenton was Camryn¡¯s most


    devoted follower, and Camryn had fed him ecstasy. She was toozy to talk nonsense to Trenton and


    only asked him to do this favor for her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She had spent all the cash she had on hand.


    If her bank card is not unfrozen and she runs out of cash, she would have trouble eating.


    She didn¡¯t know where to find a job, and she didn¡¯t have any skills, so she didn¡¯t know what kind of job


    to find. She heard from her cousins that it was also difficult to find a job. They couldn¡¯t find a good job


    and could only do hardbor and earn thousands of dors a month, which was exhausting.


    They had work experience but couldn¡¯t find a good job. How could she, a rookie, find a good job?


    Seeing that Trenton didn¡¯t speak, Carrie took a few deep breaths, told herself not to be angry, and then


    said, ¡°Trenton, you won¡¯t help me, but I need to live and eat. You can give me your bank card. You also


    have money. Even if I take away your bank card and you¡¯re short on money, you can ask your elder


    sister for it. She will not refuse to give you money.¡±


    Trenton took out his mobile phone and said, ¡°I can transfer $5,000 to you. This will be used as your


    monthly basic living expenses. You can find a job as soon as possible.¡±


    Carrie: ¡°$5,000; you send the beggar away; I am your second sister, your biological sister! Give me


    $5,000 a day, which is barely enough.¡±


    Trenton didn¡¯t listen to her and directly transferred $5,000 to her on WhatsApp, saying, ¡°I will give you


    three months to find a job. During these three months, I will give you $2,000 every month.


    Second, sister, you only care about money to live. If you don¡¯t have any money, don¡¯t look for me


    anymore. Second sister, don¡¯t think about your parents¡¯ property anymore. I will be in charge of the


    Newman family from now on.¡±


    After Trenton finished speaking, he turned around and headed back to the vi.

 Chapter 2690

    Chapter 2690


    Trenton didn¡¯t belong at Camryn¡¯s house. But he had the final say over his and Carrie¡¯s home!


    Carrie quickly epted $5,000.


    Seeing that Trenton was gone, she chased after him and pulled him away. ¡°Trenton, send me a little


    more money. Send me $1,000 or $1,500. $5,000 is really not enough. Go to your eldest sister and steal


    the property certificate and spare key, and then give it to me.¡±


    She remembered that her mother bought several apartments for her.


    When she was studying, she did not live on campus. Her mother bought a house near the school.


    Later, after she stopped going to school, her mother rented out the house. Her mother did not tell her


    how much the monthly rent was.


    But she knew it was a house bought for her.


    As long as she got back the real estate certificate and keys, she could put the house up for sale and


    make a lot of money.


    The houses she owned were all in school districts, and one of them could be bought for millions.


    Carrie added, ¡°Why did Camryn take away my real estate certificate? It was property in my name, and


    she also took it away.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The real estate deed was in the safe in her parents¡¯ room. Last time, Camryn tricked her into opening


    the door to her parents¡¯ room and unlocking the safe. Naturally, Camryn took away the valuables and


    part of the cash in the safe.


    Trenton shook off Carrie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°When I went to see my mother, my mother told me


    repeatedly that even the property in your name cannot be handed over to you. Let me tell you, the


    property in your name and the property certificate are not yours alone; there is also mom¡¯s name.


    Without Mom¡¯s autograph, you can¡¯t sell the house by yourself. Second sister, please stop thinking


    about the house.¡±


    Carrie was speechless.


    When Carrie was in school, her mother bought a house for her to live in. It was normal for her mother¡¯s


    name to be on the property certificate.


    Trenton went back to the vi again.


    Carrie wanted to catch up again, but when she saw Camryn appear at the door of the vi, she gave


    up. She stamped her feet angrily and shouted at the siblings: ¡°Camryn, Trenton, I won¡¯t let it go.


    Remember what you did to me today. Let¡¯s wait and see. One day, I will get it back a hundred times a


    thousand times and make you kneel down and beg for my forgiveness.¡±


    After scolding, she left angrily.


    During thewsuit, she couldn¡¯t get any money because the property was still in her parents¡¯ names. If


    her parents were still alive, she had no way to ask Camryn to give it to her.


    The property required her mother¡¯s signature before it could be sold, so selling the house for money


    was no longer possible.


    How was she going to get money?


    Mrs. Janzen couldn¡¯t be contacted, and there was no chance of getting money from Mrs. Janzen.


    Mrs. Janzen would give her money, which depended on her performance. She couldn¡¯t even handle


    Camryn, let alone take revenge on Serenity.


    Carrie suddenly felt useless.


    ¡°Eldest sister.¡±


    Trenton walked towards Camryn, and before she could speak, he exined: ¡°The second sister asked


    me for money, and I only gave her $5000 for living expenses, not more.¡±

 Chapter 2691

    Chapter 2691


    Camryn looked at his red and swollen face and asked him, ¡°Did she hit you?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Touching the face that had been pped by Carrie, Trenton said, ¡°She pped me, and then she tried


    to do it again, but I didn¡¯t let her seed. She also went to see my parents and knew that I asked them


    to transfer the property to my name, and she came to settle ounts with me.


    Eldest sister, don¡¯t worry about the second sister. The second sister doesn¡¯t realize how high the world


    is because her parents spoil her. Let her be baptized by society so that she can be more mature.¡±


    Camryn touched his red and swollen face distressedly and said distressedly, ¡°That¡¯s a lunatic. She was


    spoiled by her mother. She is unable to protect the child for a lifetime, and she wants to raise the child


    to be a useless person. That is harmful.¡±


    Her parents caused Carrie harm.


    Being spoiled was like k!ll!ng a child.


    Today¡¯s Carrie is because of Mr. and Mrs. Newman¡¯s habit.


    Camryn: ¡°Go in and apply some ice.¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Um.¡±


    The siblings went back to the house together.


    Carrie, who was cursing over there, returned to her rented house.


    As soon as she opened the door, she was dumbfounded.


    There were people in her room, strangers¡ªnot just one, but more than a dozen. Except for a middle-


    aged man sitting on the sofa, smoking a cigarette, the others were all dressed in ck and stood


    quietly around the middle-aged man.


    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know that they were a bodyguard group for middle-aged men.


    Did she go to the wrong ce?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I went to the wrong ce.¡±


    Carrie came to her senses, turned around, and wanted to leave.


    ¡°Miss Newman, you didn¡¯t go to the wrong ce. It¡¯s my fault. I came in uninvited and without your


    consent. I wish I didn¡¯t scare you.¡±


    Carrie remained silent.


    She didn¡¯t know who they were.


    Howe, after she was released from prison, people she didn¡¯t know kepting to her door?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Miss Newman. Come and sit down. I have a deal that I want to discuss with you. I


    wonder if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    Carrie turned around, walked towards the middle-aged man, and asked with a straight face, ¡°Who are


    you? How did you get in?¡±


    Her door was still locked, and there were no signs of being picked.


    Could it be that thendlord used the spare key to open the door and let them in?


    Not possible either.


    If thendlord did this, it would be unsafe for anyone who dared to rent his house in the future.


    ¡°I have a subordinate who is good at picking locks. He can open even the most sophisticated locks


    without leaving any trace of picking the lock.¡±


    The middle-aged man exined.


    Carrie: ¡°¡­Oh.¡±


    It turned out there was a master lockpicker.


    Carrie: ¡°Who are you? How do you know me? I don¡¯t remember knowing you. I have never met you.¡±

 Chapter 2692

    Chapter 2692


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°My surname is Labbe, and I know you, Miss Newman.¡±


    His eyes were very wild. After Carrie came over, he looked at her unscrupulously and finally looked like


    he was very satisfied with Carrie¡¯s figure and appearance.


    Mr. Labbe: ¡°Miss Newman, sit down, sit down, and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    Carrie: ¡°Mr. Labbe, this is my home. Don¡¯t act like you are the owner. You are breaking in illegally. Do


    you know that I can call the police and arrest you at any time?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Mr. Labbe smiled. He was between forty and fifty years old. He was well-kept and not ugly. He could be


    considered a handsome, middle-aged uncle.


    It was just that his eyes were too presumptuous, and Carrie didn¡¯t like how his eyes were scanning her


    body, as if he was examining his prey.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s our fault. I apologize to you, Miss Newman.¡±


    As he spoke, Mr. Labbe pped his hands.


    A bodyguard came forward and handed a new bag to Mr. Labbe.


    Mr. Labbe took the bag, handed it to Carrie, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Newman, this is my apology to


    you. It¡¯s a small thing, but you have to ept it; otherwise, you won¡¯t forgive me, the uninvited guest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not short of bags.¡± Carrie said proudly.


    When she had never seen the world, could she be coaxed with just a bag?


    Although that bag was Herm¨¨s,


    Mr. Labbe: ¡°I know you¡¯re not short of bags, but you are short of money now.¡±


    He stood up, put the bag into Carrie¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Miss Newman, please ept the bag first. We


    will talk about cooperationter.¡±


    ¡°I have no money, power, or ability now. I wonder what you want to cooperate with me? Don¡¯t be like


    Mrs. Janzen, who said she would cooperate with me but was not sincere and then disappeared without


    a trace after throwing tens of thousands of dors at me.¡±


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s eyes flickered, and he asked with a smile, ¡°Who is Mrs. Janzen?¡±


    Carrie: ¡°Her husband¡¯s surname is Janzen, but I don¡¯t know her name, and I don¡¯t know her. On the


    day I was released from prison, she went to pick me up and said she had amon enemy with me


    and wanted to ally with me. The enemy wants me to be a pioneer and doesn¡¯t give me money, so I


    don¡¯t want to work with her in vain, and I can¡¯t contact her now, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s lying to me.¡±


    Mr. Labbe smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you. We don¡¯t need you to be rich or powerful for us to


    cooperate.¡±


    Carrie felt that the bag that Mr. Labbe gave her was quite heavy. When she opened the bag, she saw


    that it was filled with cash. No wonder she felt it was so heavy.


    For Carrie, who was about to run out of money and spend a lot of time, her eyes lit up when she saw


    the money stuffed in her bag.


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°Miss Newman, the bag and the money inside are all for you. I want to apologize to


    you.¡±


    Carrie checked that the money in the bag was genuine, then she sat down on the single sofa with the


    bag in her arms and asked, ¡°Mr. Labbe, tell me, how do you want to cooperate with me? After


    cooperation, if I do something for you, how much will you pay me?


    ¡°Let me tell you first. I am the second youngdy in the Newman family. I am the daughter of a wealthy


    family and have a very high worth. Mr. Labbe, if you pay me too little, I will not cooperate with you.¡±


    Mr. Labbe smiled and said, ¡°The reward I will give you is to buy you a small vi, buy you a new car,


    and give you a living allowance of $300,000 per month, which is equivalent to $10,000 a day. During


    the holidays, in addition, I will give you a big red envelope, and if I am in a good mood, I will also give


    you an extra reward.


    After the work ispleted, I will give you a reward of $30 million.¡±


    When Carrie heard the previous conditions, she felt as if Mr. Labbe wanted to support her.


    After hearing the next sentence, she felt that Mr. Labbe really had something to ask her to do.


    Carrie asked, ¡°What do you want me to do for you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I want you to doter. If you don¡¯t rush it, it may take several years, or even more than


    ten years, toplete. Of course, if you have the ability toplete it within a year, that will be even


    better.¡±


    Mr. Labbe said and pped his hands again, and another bodyguard came over and handed Mr. Labbe


    something.


    Mr. Labbe said to Carrie, ¡°This is a human skin mask. Miss Newman, should you choose to wear a


    human skin mask to change your face, or should you choose to have stic surgery? If you have


    stic surgery, I will bear all the expenses without you spending a penny. Make sure you make it so


    that even your mother can¡¯t recognize you.¡±

 Chapter 2693

    Chapter 2693


    Carrie asked in confusion, ¡°Why do I need to change my appearance? I am very satisfied with my natural


    appearance and don¡¯t want to change it.¡±


    Mr. Labbe smiled and said, ¡°Miss Newman, you¡¯re looking so good. If you don¡¯t want to go under the


    knife, then just wear a human skin mask. Just wear a human skin mask when you go out. The human


    skin mask I prepared for you is so fake.


    Also, I will give you a new identity. Until our cooperation is over, you cannot restore your identity. I can


    guarantee that when my affairs are settled, I will give you all the Newman family property you want.


    Regarding Camryn, your blind older sister, I desire to crush her to death. There is nothing to be afraid of.


    However, I need you to cooperate with me. Only when my affairs are settled can I help you get


    everything you want.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Mr. Labbe spoke very arrogantly, as if he had great ability to say such arrogant words as crushing the


    second young master of the York family to death would be like crushing an ant to death.


    Carrie said, ¡°Mr. Labbe, are you so capable? My blind eldest sister has regained her sight. She is still the


    second-youngest mistress of the York family. Mr. Labbe, aren¡¯t you from Wiltspoon? Do you know the


    status of the York family in Wiltspoon?


    Before my parents went in, they didn¡¯t dare be arrogant in front of Young Master York. They didn¡¯t even


    dare to speak loudly. They had to be careful to please them.


    The York family not only has strong financial resources but also has wide connections. Their rtives


    and friends are all wealthy families. Their family members are prosperous. In Wiltspoon, many wealthy


    families are rted to the York family. If the York family is harmed, it will be the same as Wiltspoon¡¯s


    whole upper-ss wealthy family being an enemy.¡±


    Carrie was useless because she was too young, active, and spoiled by her parents. However, she still


    knew the York family¡¯s status in Wiltspoon.


    Just because she knew it, she thought about marrying into the York family and bing a young


    mistress.


    It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t seed. On the contrary, Camryn was lucky enough to capture Callum¡¯s heart,


    sessfully marry into the York family, and be the second youngdy.


    The two of them haven¡¯t held a wedding yet, but they have received a marriage certificate. Carrie heard


    what Trenton said.


    Callum now often stays overnight in the Newman family vi and sleeps with Camryn in the same bed.


    Before the two of them had obtained their certificates, Callum would always stay in the guest room.


    Trenton respected Camryn very much. If Callum dared to bully Camryn, he would definitely not ignore


    her.


    He didn¡¯t care; he was happy to see the result¡ªthat is, the two people became a legal couple.


    Carrie would not question the news.


    Mr. Labbe smiled and said, ¡°This is a bit troublesome, but as long as I want to do it, I can do it.


    Wiltspoon, and the Bucham family alone, I don¡¯t dare look down upon.¡±


    Other wealthy families just have more money.


    It was not that scary.


    He was afraid of the Bucham family. Therefore, he did note forward directly but approached Carrie.


    Carrie was full of hatred for Serenity, and now that she was in a state of decline, it was best to take


    advantage of her.


    Mr. Labbe didn¡¯t want to attack Serenity; he just wanted to use Carrie to help him verify something.


    ¡°Miss Newman, I think no matter how much I say, you will still be suspicious of me. It¡¯s okay. I can


    understand it. To you, I am just a stranger and an uninvited guest, but we have a long time together. As


    you get to know me, you will understand that I am a person who can do what I say.¡±


    Carrie was short of money then, and what Mr. Labbe promised made her very excited.


    She grabbed the bag full of money and asked Mr. Labbe, ¡°Mr. Labbe, you haven¡¯t told me what to do yet.


    Also, what identity do you want me to change in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°My mistress.¡± Mr. Labbe said

 Chapter 2694

    Chapter 2694


    Carrie¡¯s face suddenly turned ugly. She said, ¡°Mr. Labbe, do you want me to be your mistress?¡±


    She was only twenty years old, young, and beautiful, and with her background, it would be no problem


    for her to marry into a wealthy family and be a young mistress.


    Even if this uncle Labbe took good care of himself and was probably about the same age as her father,


    he actually wanted to take care of her!


    It¡¯s like an old cow eating young grass.


    Mr. Labbe chuckled. ¡°Miss Newman, you have no special skills, and you are unwilling to bow to reality,


    and you are unwilling to work a job that earns several thousand dors a month. How do you live? Do


    you want to depend on your brother for living expenses?¡±


    Carrie was shocked.


    How did Mr. Labbe know about her conversation with Trenton?


    Could it be that Mr. Labbe had people watching Carrie a long time ago, and he knew everything she had


    done, who she had met, and what she had said?


    That, that, was too scary.


    Even Zachary couldn¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Aside from being better-looking, younger, and in better shape, what else do you have?¡±


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s eyes, when he looked at Carrie, were still so wild.


    Carrie finally understood. When he looked at her like this, he saw her as his mistress and his ything.


    No wonder the conditions he promised her were so generous, such as buying a big vi, buying a new? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    car, and giving her $300,000 in pocket money every month.


    She needed to exchange her body for it. She felt that Mr. Labbe was taking care of her.


    Mr. Labbe really wanted to take care of Carrie. He stood up, sat next to her, and put his hand on her


    thigh. He said, ¡°Miss Newman, follow me so that you can have a backer and continue to live the kind of


    generous life you once had.


    You can get everything back in the Newman family in the future. Don¡¯t you want to step on your eldest


    sister? Don¡¯t you want her man to be your subordinate?


    I won¡¯te here often, and you don¡¯t have to stay with me every day. At most, it will only be a few times


    a month. But you can get a lot of benefits from me in a month.


    Miss Newman, to be honest, if you didn¡¯t hate Serenity, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to do this for me.


    Others are afraid of the power of the York family and dare not offend Serenity.¡±


    Carrie pped away his hand that was groping her thigh, quickly sat aside, and distanced herself.


    ¡°Mr. Labbe, can this be just formal support? It¡¯s just a show for others to see.¡±


    The advantages drew Carrie, but she didn¡¯t want to be an uncle¡¯s mistress.


    Camryn was the second youngdy in the York family, but she wanted to be someone else¡¯s


    mistress. She couldn¡¯t ept such a stark contrast.


    If this man wanted to marry her, she would still consider it.


    But when it came to being a mistress, she really resisted.


    If the other party was a dozen years younger, as young and handsome as the York family master, she


    might be able to ept it.


    Mr. Labbe chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve given you so many benefits, but I can¡¯t get any substantial return from you. I


    always feel a little bit at a disadvantage.¡±


    Carrie immediately put the bag on the coffee table and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Labbe; please ask


    someone else; I can¡¯t reach an agreement with you.¡±

 Chapter 2695

    Chapter 2695


    Mr. Labbeughed heartily. After he finishedughing, he looked at Carrie and said, ¡°Miss Newman, this


    may not be up to you. If you agree, that would be the best. If you don¡¯t agree, you have to agree,


    because I¡¯m looking for It¡¯s your fault; I can¡¯t let you tell me, so I can only silence you.


    It will also make your death very painful. Look at my men. There are more than a dozen of them.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Miss Newman, will you choose to follow me or die? I¡¯ll give you a few minutes to think about it.¡±


    Carrie looked at the dozen men in ck.


    Looking at Mr. Labbe again, who was this man?


    If he wanted to kill her, he could.


    Could he be a murderer?


    Carrie suddenly slid down and knelt on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Labbe, please let me go. I don¡¯t want to die yet. I¡¯m only twenty years old. I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Her life has just begun.


    Mr. Labbe stood up and walked to her, pulled her up, and then hugged her sideways.


    Carrie understood what he meant. Her face became even paler, but she did not resist.


    She didn¡¯t know how long it took, but two people came out.


    Carrie¡¯s face was full of tears, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    Mr. Labbe hugged her, walked back to the sofa to sit down, and said to her, ¡°Miss Newman, don¡¯t me


    me. If you want to hate, just hate the people you already hate. It¡¯s because of them that I discovered your


    existence; I think you are a good partner.¡±


    He was the one who did the bad things, but Carrie resented Serenity, Camryn, and others.


    Mr. Labbe took out a tissue, wiped Carrie¡¯s tears, and coaxed, ¡°Okay, stop crying.¡±


    As he said that, he took out his wallet again, took out a bank card from the wallet, put it into Carrie¡¯s


    hand, and said, ¡°There are two million in this card to buy you something, and the cash in the bag is there


    still for you.¡±


    Carrie took the bank card, wiped her tears, and asked him, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°Approach serenity as a different person. You can¡¯t hurt her, or the snake will find out.


    You need to make friends with her and gain her trust. Also, build a good rtionship with Sonny next to


    her, and make him like you very much.¡±


    Carrie listened quietly.


    No matter how stupid she was, she knew that she had been targeted by some people and used as a


    pawn since the day she was released from prison.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    These people would treat her as a pawn for one reason: she resented Serenity.


    She felt that there were huge invisibles trying to trap Serenity.


    Carrie didn¡¯t know who Serenity had offended to attract so many uninvited guests. What¡¯s terrible is that


    these uninvited guests didn¡¯t go directly to Serenity but took eighteen turns to find her.


    Wanted her to be the one who got beaten.


    Mr. Labbe said: ¡°Serenity has a close rtionship with Jane, the eldest mistress of the Johnson family, in


    Annenburg. Titus is Jane¡¯s adopted son, and he got along great with Sonny. If you see Titus one day, find


    a way to kidnap him toe see me.¡±


    After so many twists and turns, Mr. Labbe really came here for Titus.

 Chapter 2696

    Chapter 2696


    Carrie asked in confusion: ¡°Since you are going for the adopted son of the eldest mistress of the


    Johnson family in Annenburg, why don¡¯t you just find someone in Annenburg to help you? Wiltspoon and


    Annenburg are so far apart, even if Serenity and the eldest youngdy of the Johnson family have close


    contact with each other, and they don¡¯t see each other often.¡±


    Mr. Labbe sighed. ¡°There is nothing we can do about it.¡±


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In Annenburg, no one could get any information about Titus. They knew that Titus was the adopted son


    of Ben and Jane, but no one outside knew what the child looked like now.


    Moreover, Titus was rarely in Annenburg. He wondered where the little guy usually hid.


    The Houston family guarded the Johnson family, and the Lafayette family in Meadspring was a marriage


    rtive. Moreover, the fourth youngdy of the Johnson family was also a disciple of the miracle doctor.


    He did not dare to provoke her. Ben had just made a mistake and learned that someone was looking into


    Titus¡¯s life experience.


    After that, they lost the news about Titus.


    Mr. Labbe recently discovered that Sonny and Titus had yed together. Being roughly the same age,


    the two were destined to be ymates.


    He was good at abducting, and he was thinking of starting with Serenity and trying to find a way to


    abduct Titus.


    He wanted to verify again whether the little guy was the person they had been looking for! Also, where is


    the totem?


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°Jane is from the Lafayette family in Meadspring. You may not know the Lafayette family


    in Meadspring. The Lafayette family is powerful. I can¡¯t touch the adopted son of the Lafayette family at


    will.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say that what he was really afraid of were the old guys behind the fourth youngdy of the


    Johnson family, the mysterious outsiders.


    He just wanted to kidnap Titus!


    If he could avoid a direct conflict, try not to have a direct conflict.


    Carrie said, ¡°Do you think Serenity has no backer? She is very selective in making friends. She doesn¡¯t


    look at family background, character, or fate. I hate her so much. I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to help


    myself when I see her. How can we be friends if we strangle her to death?¡±


    Apart from her rtives, the only person Serenity could trust 100% was Jasmine.


    Carrie thought she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°However, you can target Sonny. Even if you can¡¯t gain Serenity¡¯s 100% trust, as long as


    you can be friends with her, you can often visit her home, and you will have the opportunity to meet


    him.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°I remember that Sonny is now three or four years old. He has just entered kindergarten. It¡¯s


    not summer vacation now, and winter vacation hasn¡¯te yet. I¡¯m afraid the two little kids won¡¯t get


    together.¡±


    Mr. Labbe hummed, ¡°I know this, so what I said is that our cooperation is not that easy toplete. If it


    goes well, it will only take a year and a half. If it doesn¡¯t go well, it may take ten or eight years.


    Even longer, no matter how long it takes, I can afford to wait.¡±


    Carrie has now been forced to board Mr. Labbe¡¯s pirate ship. She said, ¡°Okay, I will do it. When it is


    done, remember to fulfill your promise. I want everything in the Newman family, and it belongs to me! I


    am my parents¡¯ most beloved child, and everything should be mine!¡±


    Mr. Labbe said, In reward, I can give Camryn to you. You can do whatever you want to her.¡±


    Carrie said viciously, ¡°One day, haha, I want to see her desperate look; I want to see her kneeling in front


    of me, begging me to save her, begging me to let her go, haha!¡±


    The two women she hated most were Serenity and Camryn.


    If it weren¡¯t for them, she would still be the second youngdy of the Newman family; her parents


    wouldn¡¯t have gone in; and her life wouldn¡¯t have changed drastically and be the mistress of an old


    man, Mr. Labbe!


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s revenge was never toote in ten years!


    She endured it!


    She would wait until the happy day came.

 Chapter 2697

    Chapter 2697


    Mr. Labbe said deliberately, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in broken shoes, but if you want to be angry, you can


    ask my people to help you vent your anger. As long as you follow me and help me get things done, I


    won¡¯t treat you badly.


    Also, for those who have bullied you, I can also help you vent your anger at that time.¡±


    Mr. Labbe could make decisions as long as he had the totem and was the real leader.


    When that day came, he didn¡¯t even look down on the York family.


    That is to say, the Bucham family could take a second look at it.


    Carrie asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you for now, but you will knowter. Anyway, if you follow me, I will ensure that you enjoy


    everything.¡±


    As Mr. Labbe spoke, he scented Carrie¡¯s face.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I¡¯ll leave two people with you to protect you. If anything happens,


    just ask them to contact me. I have to go back. There¡¯s too much business, and I¡¯m too busy.¡±


    Mr. Labbe squeezed Carrie¡¯s thigh again, stood up, and ordered the two bodyguards to stay. The


    others followed him and left Carrie¡¯s rental house.


    After Mr. Labbe left, one of the bodyguards said to Carrie, ¡°Miss Newman, you can go and tell the


    landlord to check out and thene with us. Mr. Labbe has already bought a vi and a new car for


    you. You can move into the vi today.


    Carrie said, ¡°We won¡¯t cancel the lease for the time being, but it will still be useful if we keep it.¡±


    Carrie thought that her mission was to put on a human skin mask, change her face, get close to


    Serenity, and gain the trust of Serenity and Sonny. When Serenity and Jane get together one day, the


    children can also get together. She can kidnap Titus and hand him over to Mr. Labbe.


    If Carrie suddenly disappears without a trace, Zachary and the others will definitely investigate her


    traces everywhere because of their cleverness. It is better to keep this rental house and tear off her


    human skin whenever she is not around Serenity.


    That way, everyone knew that Carrie was still active in Wiltspoon and had not disappeared. That way,


    even if a new face appeared around Serenity, it would not be easy for anyone to suspect her.


    She didn¡¯t know what the new identity Mr. Labbe had prepared for her was.


    The two bodyguards were not stupid either. When Carrie said this, they quickly figured it out.


    ¡°Then do as the boss says. The boss has told us that outside, you will be called madam. The people


    you want to approach are the principal members of wealthy families. If you really appear as the


    mistress of the boss, you will not be able to get along with them.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s face looked much better, and she said, ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it.¡±


    Mr. Labbe was not from Wiltspoon, so even if Carrie carried the name of his mistress, she felt that she


    was worthy of her background as Miss Newman by walking around in Wiltspoon and appearing as Mrs.


    Labbe.


    She didn¡¯t know anything about Mr. Labbe. He had so many bodyguards with him when he went out,


    and he is very cruel. He most likely had a lot of power and wasn¡¯t easy to get along with.


    Carrie was sitting on the same boat with Mr. Labbe, slowly coaxing Mr. Labbe, and everyone took


    advantage of each other. She also wanted to be a real Mrs. Labbe and did not want to just be


    Mrs. Labbe in Wiltspoon.


    Carrie followed the two bodyguards and quietly left her rental house.


    ¡­


    In Zachary¡¯s vi, two children gathered around the stroller, teasing the two children lying on the


    stroller.


    Titus: ¡°Avah smiled.¡±


    Sonny saw Avah smiling at them and smiled too. He said to Titus, ¡°Avah always smiles at you, not at


    me.¡±


    Ben brought Titus over early in the morning. He originally nned to have breakfast at Zachary¡¯s house


    and then go to Remy¡¯s house together. Unexpectedly, Remy sent Jane and the two children over first,


    and the group stayed at Zachary¡¯s house.


    As soon as Avah and Enzo arrived, Sonny and Titus stopped running and circled around the two little


    babies.

 Chapter 2698

    Chapter 2698


    The two little babies were a few months old and could roll over and speak baby talk to adults, which


    was a lot of fun.


    Titus said, ¡°I frequently see Avah. She recognizes me and smiles at me naturally. You hardly ever y


    with her. She will not smile if she does not recognize you. You get to y with Enzo, while I get to y


    with Avah.¡±


    From time to time, Enzo¡¯s two calves would hit Sonny¡¯s hand on the stroller. Enzo was restless. He


    would only be quiet when he fell asleep. Otherwise, he would move around or cry. He wanted an adult


    to hold him.


    If you give him a toy to y with, he will throw it away and begin to cry in less than two minutes.


    Avah didn¡¯t like to cry, as always. If the brother and sistery together at the same time and Enzo kept


    crying, Avah would kick his body with her little feet, as if she disliked him for being a little crying cat.


    Sonny leaned down and wanted to kiss Avah, but Titus blocked her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kiss Avah. Uncle Johnson said that none of us can kiss her, but we have to protect her. If


    you want to kiss her, just kiss Enzo. Uncle Johnson said, You can kiss Enzo as you like.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Sonny asked puzzledly.


    Titus said angrily, ¡°Howe there are so many?¡±


    Listening to the conversation between the two little guys, Serenity nced at Ben, who was sitting with


    Zachary, who was talking about business matters.


    Seeing this, Jane said a little helplessly: ¡°My daughter is only a few months old, and the father has


    started to guard against the pigs in each family, for fear that other people¡¯s pigs will eat his own


    cabbage.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°That person in your family is thinking too farsightedly. How old is the child?¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°It would probably be the same if it were my Zachary.


    Do you still take them with you normally? Have you returned to work?¡±


    Jane replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t fully gone to work yet. I asionally go to take care of business. Ben asked me


    to wait until the children were six months old before going to work.


    The children are growing up day by day, and they will be clingy when they are a little older. In the


    past, it was okay to leave them with grandparents for a day, but now it is no longer possible. Now we


    don¡¯t see each other for several hours, let alone my son, who has never been a crybaby. He will cry so


    hard that no one can coax him, and I have toe back and hug him to coax him.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s right; now that I can walk, I prefer to stick to myself. There is a little follower,


    Sonny, everywhere I go. It will be better after he goes to kindergarten. You can tell by watching my


    sister take Sonny. My sister is pretty good. I help her share the burden; Sonny is also willing to follow


    me.¡±


    Jane looked at the child and said, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t bear to leave it. After having a child, whenever I go


    out, I will always think about the child, fearing that they will cry or be hungry.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, auntie.¡± Sonny suddenly ran over, threw herself into Serenity¡¯s arms, raised his head, and


    begged, ¡°Auntie, can you give me a younger sister? I don¡¯t want a younger brother.¡±


    Sonny liked Avah so much. But she was Titus¡¯s, not his.


    He didn¡¯t have a little sister.


    With a funny expression, Serenity said, ¡°You said the thing in your aunt¡¯s belly belongs to your little


    brother.¡±


    Sonny pouted.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    It¡¯s what he said; could he change it?

 Chapter 2699

    Chapter 2699


    ¡°Sonny,e here.¡± Jane waved to Sonny.


    Sonny walked up to Jane. Jane pulled him close, then picked him up and let him sit on herp. She


    asked softly, ¡°Did you quarrel with Titus?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Sonny denied the quarrel and said childishly, ¡°Titus is right, though. Avah is his little sister, so it makes


    sense that she is his. Auntie, I like Avah very much. I really want a little sister. Would it be possible for


    you to give me Avah?¡±


    Jane chuckled. ¡°I can¡¯t give this away.¡±


    Avah was like a young ancestor in FC Manor, and thousands of people adored her.


    If outsiders held him for a while, everyone in the Johnson family would be worried that their little


    ancestor would be taken away.


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, why can¡¯t you give Avah as a gift? Okay, how about I buy it? I¡¯m wealthy, and I will


    give all my money to you. Is it okay?¡±


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t sell Avah either. Avah is a person, not an item. She can¡¯t be sold. Sonny,


    you also have a little brother. Don¡¯t listen to Titus¡¯s nonsense. He is equally as domineering as your


    Uncle Johnson.¡±


    The two were not biological father and son, but their overbearing love for Avah was the same.


    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re lying. As long as I am older than Avah, she will always call me brother, but Titus is


    different.¡± Sonny said seriously, ¡°Auntie, my mother said that I am four years old and not a three-year-


    old child. Please don¡¯t coax me.¡±


    Sonny was so smart.


    Jane said, ¡°Yes, Sonny, you¡¯re a big boy now, not a three-year-old child. Auntie won¡¯t coax you.


    However, I really can¡¯t give away or sell your little sister, Avah. If you like her, go with your aunt when


    you have time. When you y at home, you can see Avah often.¡±


    Sonny tilted his head and thought for a while, then said, ¡°But I have to go to kindergarten every day,


    and I only have two days off. I also miss my mother and spend time with Uncle Lewis. I don¡¯t have


    enough time.¡±


    Jane was also serious. ¡°Then what do you think we should do?¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t know what to do. He felt that he still had to have a sister. But if his aunt didn¡¯t give birth to


    a little sister, how could he get her?


    Let his mother give birth?


    His mother said that she could just have him, and she didn¡¯t want to have another sister.


    Let¡¯s talk to Uncle Lewis. When Uncle Lewis came, he would secretly tell Uncle Lewis and ask Uncle


    Lewis to tell his mother to help him give birth to a little sister.


    ¡°Mama, Enzo is p!ssed off.¡±


    Titus, who always apanied his siblings, shouted.


    Jane put down Sonny and stood up to help Enzo change his diaper, but Ben moved faster than her.


    Both Zachary and Serenity watched Ben skillfully change Enzo¡¯s diaper¡ªnot too smelly or dirty.


    Ben usually despised Enzo for crying and fussing, but preferred Avah. The first thing he did when he


    came home from work every day was to hug Avah and kiss her fiercely. In fact, he loved Enzo just as


    much.


    Zachary looked at it seriously.


    He wanted to learn from Ben and be a qualified dad in the future.


    ¡°Hey, there are so many people here; what¡¯s wrong? What treasure are you all looking at here?¡±


    Josh¡¯s loud voice came in, and then he was seen walking in, holding a big box in one hand and


    Jasmine¡¯s hand in the other.


    ¡°Uncle Josh, Auntie Jasmine.¡±


    Sonny saw the couple and ran over happily.


    Knowing that Jasmine also had a baby in her belly, Sonny didn¡¯t dare ask for a hug when he saw


    Jasmine like before, so he could only turn to Josh.


    Josh let go of Jasmine¡¯s hand and hugged Sonny with one hand.


    ¡°Sonny, do you miss Uncle Josh?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny: ¡°think.¡±

 Chapter 2700

    Chapter 2700


    Josh: ¡°Then how do you behave?¡±


    Sonny quickly hugged his neck and kissed both sides of his face.


    Josh smiled with satisfaction. ¡°You performed well. Come, Uncle Josh will give you a remote control


    ne.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Josh.¡± Sonny happily took the big box.


    Josh put him down at the right time.


    ¡°Titus, let¡¯s go y airne.¡± Sonny greeted Titus.


    After seeing the guests in the room clearly, Josh said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know Titus was here. Titus, I didn¡¯t


    prepare a gift for you. I¡¯ll make up for it next time.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Titus, I¡¯ll give you this new ne. I¡¯ll get another one. Let¡¯s go outside and y.¡±


    Sonny generously transferred the new remote control ne given to him by Josh to Titus.


    He had many remote-controlled airnes. He also had a lot of remote-controlled toy cars and


    windmills.


    There was no way; Duncan would only give him windmills most of the time.


    Now that he didn¡¯t y much, Duncan changed things up a bit. But when Duncan gave toys, he gave


    the same thing. If he liked it, he gave it the same thing every day.


    Unlike others, who would send fresh and diverse ones,


    Titus did not refuse and epted the gift from Sonny.


    When Sonny brought another remote-controlled toy airne, the two little guys stopped teasing their


    siblings and ran to the yard to y with the remote-controlled airne.


    Ben and Jane were both making milk powder. After making milk powder and feeding their children, they


    sat back on the sofa each holding a baby.


    ¡°At this point, they need to take a lunch break and hold them to sleep. When they fall asleep, they need


    to be carefully ced on the bed.¡±


    Ben held Avah in his arms. His face was full of love.


    Josh reached out and pinched Avah¡¯s face, ¡°It¡¯s fleshy and feels really good.¡±


    Ben pped his hand away, said: ¡°Josh, don¡¯t pinch my daughter¡¯s face, it will hurt her.¡±


    Josh: ¡°I see she¡¯s not crying.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Ben said: ¡°If my daughter cries, I can fight with you. My daughter is the most obedient and rarely cries.


    If you pinch her face and she cries, it will hurt her and she will suffer. If you can¡¯t, just cry, tell me, can I


    not beat you?¡±


    Josh: ¡°¡­¡±


    He quickly sat back down next to Jasmine.


    The little ancestor of the Johnson family couldn¡¯t afford it.


    After the two children had eaten and drank enough, they fell asleep really quickly.


    After they fell asleep, Ben and Jane put their children back on the stroller respectively. Enzo was easy


    to put them down, but Avah was not. As soon as they put them down, Avah opened her eyes.


    Ben had no choice but to pick Avah up again, coaxing her softly and walking around in the hall.


    Josh leaned into Jasmine¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen it with my own eyes, I would never


    believe it.¡±


    Jasmine gently squeezed his thigh.


    Josh sat upright.


    Suddenly he remembered something and said to Zachary, ¡°On the way to your house, I received a


    message from the boss of the Information Department, saying that a strange man appeared in


    Wiltspoon with more than a dozen bodyguards, but he couldn¡¯te here. He was leaving in a hurry,


    and I still don¡¯t know who he is or what he is doing in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Zachary said nothing.


    Serenity said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not that non-Wiltspoon residents can¡¯t enter Wiltspoon! Countless strangers


    come to Wiltspoon and leave Wiltspoon every day.¡±


    The Bucham family was really powerful. When strangers in Wiltspoon came into the city, they all paid


    attention.

 Chapter 2701

    Chapter 2701


    Jasmine also said to Josh, ¡°That¡¯s right. You think Wiltspoon is part of your Bucham family and that a


    stranger needs to ask your Bucham family for permission to enter Wiltspoon.¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. The people below reported the news. I just mentioned it casually.¡±


    When ordinary businessmen came over, Josh would naturally not tell Zachary such things.


    But he¡¯s a little more sensitive now.


    Liberty went to Jensburg.


    Thete Mrs. Hunt was the youngest daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    The Farrell family had a special ce among major families.


    They all knew the true meaning of Liberty going to Jensburg.


    Suddenly, an unknown boss came, and Josh still couldn¡¯t figure out the details of the other person. The


    person still came and left in a hurry, so the Bucham family¡¯s informationwork reported this


    somewhat sensitive person.


    Julian was still chasing Kiera in Yonsburg, and all matters in Wiltspoon were left to Josh.


    If anything happened to the people under Josh¡¯smand, they would naturally report to him.


    If Josh couldn¡¯t handle it, he would tell Julian or Matriarch Bucham.


    ¡°Josh, do you suspect someone from Jensburg?¡± Serenity suddenly asked.


    Josh nced at Zachary, and when Zachary didn¡¯t speak, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know now. I haven¡¯t found


    out his details. Hees and leaves as fast as a gust of wind. If it weren¡¯t for my Bucham family¡¯s


    amazingwork, I wouldn¡¯t even know that such a person had been here.


    I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s possible that the Farrell family sent the person, given what I know about them.


    The person in charge of the Farrell family is Matriarch Farrell. Matriarch Farrell has just returned from


    Wiltspoon, but that mysterious person is a middle-aged man. We did not capture his appearance.¡±


    What Josh meant was that the Farrell family had no one who could make a difference except the


    mother and daughter of the Farrell family.


    Not to mention the men of the Farrell family.


    Basically, it could be ruled out that that person was from the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    ¡°Seren, let¡¯s not worry about this matter. Wiltspoon is so big, and there are often many peopleing


    here on business trips.¡± Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go for a walk and watch Sonny y


    with airnes.¡±


    Serenity saw Ben handing Avah into Jane¡¯s hands and asking Jane to put her daughter down, and she


    said, ¡°When Jane puts down Avah, the three of us will go out and leave the three men in the room to


    talk about business while taking care of the two children.¡±


    When the two little milk babies fell asleep, someone had to watch them.


    Jasmine hummed, then stood up and walked towards the loving couple.


    Serenity also followed.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Avah asleep yet?¡± Serenity asked in a low voice.


    Jane replied in a low voice, ¡°Avah fell asleep. Maybe she didn¡¯t sleep deeply enough. Her father put her


    in the stroller, and she woke up. I held her and coaxed her, so she would sleep a little deeper.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She then said to Ben, ¡°I can just hold my daughter while you go and chat with Mr. Bucham and the


    others.¡±


    Seeing the three women together, Ben sighed and walked towards the two grown men.


    In Jane¡¯s arms, Avah slept soundly. A few minutester, Jane carefully ced her in the stroller. This


    time, she didn¡¯t wake up immediately.


    Serenity helped cover her with a small quilt.


    Jasmine helped put down the small mosquito on the stroller to cover Avah and Enzo so that they


    could sleep morefortably.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see those two naughty guys.¡±


    Serenity said softly to Jane.


    Jane hummed. She pushed the stroller to Ben¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Husband, you watch the child


    while I go out to see Titus.¡±

 Chapter 2702

    Chapter 2702


    Ben nodded.


    As long as the two babies were fed and drank enough, they could sleep for two to three hours during


    the lunch break.


    The youngdies who were waiting for their seats went out and made sure they couldn¡¯t hear their


    conversation. Zachary said to Ben, ¡°Ben, you may be being stared at. To be precise, it¡¯s Titus.¡±


    Hearing this, Ben looked stern.


    Josh didn¡¯t know why.


    Zachary said, ¡°Josh said that a mysterious man came to Wiltspoon with a bodyguard group. He came


    in a hurry and left in a hurry. Today you happened toe over again, and you brought Titus with you. I


    always feel that the two may be rted.¡±


    Ben was the head of FC & Co. and a well-known figure in Annenburg. Anyone who dared to stare at


    Ben couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    Mainly, they knew that there was a totem behind Titus and that Titus was still carrying a blood feud.


    Except for him, the little boy, everyone in Titus¡¯s family was taken away to Meadspring by the wet nurse


    and nanny, and everyone else was killed.


    The people who killed Titus¡¯s family have been chasing Titus.


    Jane picked up Titus, raised him by her side, and adopted him as her son. Jane had many people


    around her to protect her, so Titus was safe.


    The old miracle doctor took Titus away after returning to Annenburg. From the beginning, Titus was


    safe.


    He would asionally follow Titus when he returned to FC Manor.


    There were so many old friends around the old miracle doctor. They all looked like old naughty boys,


    and none of them should be messed with.


    No one wanted to offend those old naughty boys.


    Moreover, Titus¡¯s news was blocked very well.


    ¡°The news about Titus is well sealed. If it is discovered, it may be during the summer vacation. Serenity


    took Sonny there and took the children out to have fun. And this time, we brought Titus here.¡±


    Ben looked at Josh and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Bucham, can you find out that mysterious person?


    What is his surname? Where is he from?¡±


    Josh shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t find it yet. If it¡¯s like Zachary said, it may be rted to Titus. I¡¯m afraid it


    can¡¯t be found. The power of Titus¡¯s original family is not inferior to that of our Bucham family, and my


    Bucham family may not take it seriously.¡±


    Zachary said nothing, knowing that what Josh said was the truth.


    Ben knew better than the two of them how powerful Titus¡¯s enemies were; otherwise, Titus¡¯srge


    family and those who were loyal to Titus¡¯s parents would not have been destroyed.


    It¡¯s not as simple as a family.


    The totem behind Titus was the source of murder for their family.


    Although they didn¡¯t know what secrets that totem hides,


    Titus¡¯s family carved the totem on the back of a little baby, regardless of whether the baby was in pain


    or not. They knew that Titus and the totem would live and die together.


    ¡°If they are here for Titus, they are really capable of this.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    If Titus¡¯s enemies weren¡¯t so powerful, Jane wouldn¡¯t be willing to let the old miracle doctor take Titus


    away.


    Jane regards Titus as her own.


    As soon as Titus learned to call mama, he started calling mama to Jane.


    ¡°They may or may not be sure. They came in a hurry and left in a hurry. Did they find that they couldn¡¯t


    do anything, or were they unsure?¡± Ben guessed.


    Zachary said coldly, ¡°He doesn¡¯t dare to do anything in Wiltspoon.¡±


    ¡°He is somewhat afraid of the Bucham family.¡± Josh thought so too.


    Otherwise, it won¡¯t be gone in a hurry.


    After Ben thought for a while, he agreed with what the two people said.


    He asked the two of them: ¡°Don¡¯t tell Jane about this matter, so as not to worry her. It¡¯s only two days.


    Titus is leaving again. If I want to see him again, I¡¯ll probably have to wait until the New Year, so I¡¯ll let


    the kids y for two days.¡±

 Chapter 2703

    Chapter 2703


    Zachary and Josh both nodded and promised to keep it secret.


    Titus was young, and he didn¡¯t know that he was carrying a blood feud at such a young age.


    He didn¡¯t understand why his master, his mama, his other masters, and his uncles had particrly strict


    requirements on him.


    Everyone didn¡¯t want him to kill anyone, but they couldn¡¯t let him be killed either.


    He must have enough ability to protect himself.


    As for revenge,


    There werews.


    When he grew up and collected enough evidence, all his enemies would be brought to justice.


    Having experienced the changes in the Lafayette family, they knew how to use thew to seek justice


    for themselves. They could take revenge and vent their anger without falling headlong into it and


    affecting the rest of their lives.


    Now the Lafayette family was living afortable life.


    Thew was now punishing those who had harmed the mother and son of the Lafayette family.


    There were only two old people who were too old to go in, but they were worse off than dead.


    Even if he died, he could be done with it.


    Life is worse than death. But it was the best revenge for them.


    Sam walked in.


    He walked to Zachary and said softly, ¡°Young Master, Fourth Young Master Lewis is here.¡±


    ¡°Duncan is here; I¡¯ll go out and push him in.¡± Zachary said, stood up, and left.


    Sam said, ¡°Fourth Young Master Lewis is followed by bodyguards. He is watching Sonny y with the


    airne in the yard.¡±


    Zachary sat down again and said to Ben, ¡°Duncan will apany Sonny; let him do it.¡±


    Ben smiled understandingly and asked gossipingly, ¡°When can Mr. Lewis and Sonny¡¯s mother treat


    everyone to a wedding banquet?¡±


    ¡°My eldest sister is not resisting remarriage now. She and Duncan are already interested in a romantic


    rtionship. However, Duncan has not fully recovered. Now it is he who is resisting getting married. He


    is afraid that he cannot return to normal and will drag down my eldest sister.¡± After finishing speaking,


    Zachary sighed.


    As early as Zachary noticed that Duncan was interested in Liberty, he warned Duncan that things


    would not go well between them.


    Liberty was divorced and had a son. Many women who were mothers-inw would dislike Liberty.


    Not to mention a wealthy family.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Mrs. Lewis reacted violently and disagreed with Duncan and Liberty.


    Duncan didn¡¯t listen to his parents, and he still had an ident.


    Now the Lewis family no longer opposes Duncan and Liberty being together. The price they paid was


    that Duncan lost his legs.


    The price was too high.


    Ben saidfortingly, ¡°Let nature take its course. They are both people who have gone through a lot of


    things. They will cherish each other. They will not dislike each other.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°My eldest sister has now gone to Jensburg again¡­ It feels like the rtionship between


    them has not yete to an end so quickly. Good things are hard toe by.¡±


    Josh listened on the side and said with a smile, ¡°I am still the best.¡±


    He and Jasmine had a smooth journey, with no one blocking them and no love rivals.


    Unlike his two best buddies, idents always happen.


    Ben and Zachary both gave Josh jealous looks.


    At the same time, Jensburg


    As soon as Liberty and her bodyguards left the Fortress Hotel, members of the Farrell family blocked


    them.


    ¡°Miss Hunt, excuse me.¡±


    Liberty wanted to go out for a walk and inspect the market. When the people of Matriarch Farrell


    stopped her when she was leaving, she did not act surprised.

 Chapter 2704

    Chapter 2704


    Sooner orter, Matriarch Farrell would have someonee find Liberty, but Liberty didn¡¯t expect it to


    be so soon.


    Liberty: ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    The Farrell family bodyguard said respectfully, ¡°Miss Hunt, our madam holds a banquet at home tonight


    and invites you toe over for dinner. She said that she hopes you will not refuse. They are all


    rtives and should move around normally.


    Our madam also said that the family has packed up the room and asked you to move in with her. She


    said that you¡¯re here. It¡¯s okay if Madam doesn¡¯t know. As she knows, she will definitely not let you live


    in the hotel.¡±


    Even though the Fortress Hotel was owned by the York Corporation.


    Liberty said, ¡°You go back and tell your madam that I wille over for dinner in the evening, so there


    is no need to stay. It¡¯s fine for me to stay in a hotel, so it¡¯s not good to disturb them.¡±


    If she moved to Farrell¡¯s house and Matriarch Farrell wanted to squeeze her to death, it would only take


    a matter of minutes.


    If Liberty moved into Farrell¡¯s house, she knew her life would be in danger. Although it is said that if she


    doesn¡¯t enter the tiger¡¯s den, she won¡¯t catch tiger cubs, when there are too many tigers, life is more


    important. If life is gone, nothing will be left.


    The Farrell family bodyguard was only responsible for bringing a message to Liberty. Once the


    message was brought and Liberty got a reply, he could go back.


    He said, ¡°Miss Hunt, I will go back and tell our madam. Then, I will leave first and won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Liberty nodded slightly.


    The Farrell family bodyguard turned around, left, and soon drove away from the Fortress Hotel.


    Liberty said to his bodyguard, ¡°You guys wait for me downstairs; I¡¯ll go see Kevin.¡±


    Shw was going to tell Kevin that Matriarch Farrell invited her to have dinner at the Farrell family.


    She would definitely go to the Farrell family. It was her mother¡¯s former home, and she wanted to see


    where her mother lived.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A few minutester,


    Liberty knocked on Kevin¡¯s office.


    Kevin was writing something when he saw that the personing in was Liberty, so he quickly picked


    up the document and covered the paper in front of him.


    He moved so fast that Liberty was afraid to see him.


    Liberty guessed that Kevin was writing a love letter to Hayden.


    She pretended not to notice Kevin¡¯s little move.


    ¡°Sister Liberty, aren¡¯t you out?¡±


    Kevin stood up, walked around the desk, and invited Liberty to sit down on the sofa in the reception


    area. Then he went to get Liberty a ss of warm water.


    Liberty said, ¡°I went out in the morning. I came back for lunch and rested for a while. Now I wanted to


    go out, but I was stopped by the people of the Farrell family.¡±


    Kevin suddenly asked nervously, ¡°Do people from the Farrell family dare touch you in the Fortress


    Hotel?¡±


    This was a provocation for Liberty and Kevin.


    Did they think Liberty and Hank were paper tigers?


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. No matter how stupid they are, they will never touch me at the Fortress Hotel.


    Matriarch Farrell said that she held a banquet at home tonight and invited me to dinner. I think her


    banquet is specifically for me. ¡°


    Kevin said, ¡°It must be the Hongmen Banquet. Sister Liberty, I will apany you.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°No need; she won¡¯t do anything to me now.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°No matter whether she will attack you or not, I can¡¯t let you go into danger alone. That old


    woman is cruel and ruthless. Don¡¯t think that she doesn¡¯t dare to attack you. She knows that even if


    she doesn¡¯t do anything, we and the Farrell family will be together, and we can¡¯t live in peace.


    That old woman will never let you go, and the Farrell family won¡¯te back to you. Only then can you


    be Kathryn¡¯s opponent.¡±


    His sister-inw, Serenity, was not convenient right now.


    Elisa made it clear again that she did not have the ability and did not want to take over the Farrell


    family.


    Only Liberty was a suitable candidate. Soon she would be Kathryn¡¯s most powerful opponent.

 Chapter 2705

    Chapter 2705


    Kevin said, ¡°I will go to the Queen family to see Haydenter and ask her if she has time in the


    evening. The two of us will apany you. You don¡¯t have to worry about the old woman attacking


    you tonight. The two of us will follow and let the old woman know that even if youe here by


    yourself, there is still someone behind you.


    The old woman wants to crush you to death in Jensburg, but she has to think carefully about it. Not


    only us, but even Hayden¡¯s power in Jensburg, the old woman will be afraid of it.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be good to drag Hayden in, right? The Queen family and the Farrell family


    usually live in peace and harmony. We can¡¯t drag her in just because of our personal grudges with the


    Farrell family.¡±


    Getting involved with Kevin was something that couldn¡¯t be helped.


    Liberty¡¯s sister, Serenity, was Kevin¡¯s sister-inw. Even if Kevin did nothing, in the eyes of Matriarch


    Farrell, Kevin was still on Liberty¡¯s side.


    Kevin said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? From now on, Hayden will be my wife. She is the second young mistress of


    my York family. People know she is on our side even though she doesn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Libertyughed at him: ¡°You haven¡¯t even caught her yet, so you say she is your wife. You are so thick-


    skinned. I think Hayden is so entangled by your thick skin that she can¡¯t help it. A martyr girl is afraid of


    pestering her husband.¡±


    Kevin was that troublesome guy¡ªthe kind who was particrly difficult to deal with.


    Kevin said, ¡°My elder brother has summed up the experience for me that when chasing a wife, I have


    to be thick-skinned.¡±


    Liberty said nothing.


    Zachary had never chased his wife, but he also summed up a set of experiences in chasing his wife for


    his cousins.


    Kevin said, ¡°Sister Liberty, it¡¯s settled. Hayden and I will apany you to Farrell¡¯s house tonight.¡±


    Liberty thought for a while and agreed, not refusing to involve Hayden.


    Besides, Hayden had already been involved.


    Liberty said, ¡°Then you¡¯re busy; I¡¯ll go out for a walk first; see you in the evening.¡±


    Kevin hummed and personally escorted Liberty out of his office.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    After Liberty entered the elevator, Kevin turned around and walked back while calling Hayden.


    Hayden was so busy that when she saw the calling from Kevin, she didn¡¯t bother to pay attention


    to him and didn¡¯t answer it.


    Kevin sent her a message instead, telling her to apany Liberty to Farrell¡¯s house for dinner


    tonight.


    It took a long time for Hayden to reply with one word: OK.


    Sitting back at his desk, Kevin stared at the one-word message from his sweetheart, then took out the


    unfinished love letter he had hidden andpared it with the few pages he had written eloquently.


    Hayden was really stingy, so she gave him a one-word reply.


    ¡°Knowing that you are busier than me, I won¡¯t care about you so much. Who told me to fall in love with


    you?¡±


    Of the two, he was the first to be tempted and the one who bowed his head first.


    ¡°You are so busy, but you are still willing to reply to me with even one word. I should be satisfied.¡±


    Kevin muttered to himself, then picked up the pen and wanted to continue writing a love letter.


    For a while, he couldn¡¯t write any more. He muttered, ¡°I was interrupted by Sister Liberty when I was


    just about to get inspired. Now I don¡¯t know what to write. Forget it; let¡¯s write some earthy words.¡±


    He repeatedly wrote the words ¡°I love you¡± at the back of the love letter.


    Liberty didn¡¯t expect that her visit would interrupt Kevin¡¯s inspiration to write a love letter. She had never


    written a love letter before. She had received many love letters in school before from Hank.


    She wrote countless love letters. The feelings at that time were really pure.


    Unliketer, too many impurities had prated into it, and it was no longer pure.


    As Liberty was moving through Jensburg, she was aware that Matriarch Farrell was keeping an eye on


    her every move, just as she was keeping an eye on the Farrell family¡¯s movements.


    Time passes quickly, and it¡¯s evening in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2706

    Chapter 2706


    Liberty returned to the Fortress Hotel, but Kevin had not returned yet. He sent Liberty a message and


    asked Liberty to wait at the hotel. He would pick up Hayden and be back soon.


    Kevin held arge bouquet of money and stood guard at the door of Queen Enterprise¡¯srge


    conference room.


    Hayden was still in a meeting.


    She was really busier than Kevin.


    When running such argepany, there were endless meetings, endless documents to process,


    and endless business discussions every day.


    It was getting close to getting off work, the sky was dark outside, and Hayden was still in a meeting.


    The wind was particrly strong in the evening.


    Kevin especially wore a coat when he went out so that Hayden could cuddle up to him to keep warm.


    Hayden: She doesn¡¯t need to cling to him for warmth.


    After Kevin waited for ten minutes, the door of the conference room was opened, and the senior


    managers who participated in the meeting walked out one after another.


    As soon as they came out, they saw Kevin holding arge bunch of money. Everyone stopped talking


    and greeted Kevin politely.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    ¡°Young Master York.¡±


    Some people call him Mr. York, and some people call him Young Master York.


    Kevin smiled back.


    After everyone walked away, they discussed in a low voice: ¡°Mr. York is really the most difficult and


    shameless man I have ever seen.¡±


    Theirpany¡¯s young and cold-hearted Mr. Queen was turned on by Kevin.


    Kevin didn¡¯t need to listen to guess that these people would repeat the same old tune once they were


    far away.


    Even though they were polite to him in front of him, they were scolding him behind his back.


    Hugh was behind the managers. He came out, saw Kevin, and smiled at him. When he saw clearly that


    Kevin was holding arge bunch of money in his hands, he immediately stepped forward and squinted.


    He stretched out his hands and said, ¡°Mr. York, it must be hard for you to hold such arge bunch of


    money. Come on, let me share it with you.¡±


    Kevin turned aside to avoid his outstretched hand, then freed up one hand to pat Hugh¡¯s hand away,


    saying, ¡°It¡¯s not heavy; you don¡¯t need to share it. Where is your brother?¡±


    ¡°My brother is inside. Howe such arge bunch of money isn¡¯t heavy? Give it to me, and I¡¯ll hold it


    for you. I won¡¯t think it¡¯s too much for you if you send a few more like this.¡±


    Hugh pretended to steal money again.


    Kevin kicked him, forcing Hugh to take a few steps back. He had no choice but to grab money nearby.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Kevin, if you kick me, you are not afraid that I will sue you in front of my brother.¡±


    Kevin was not afraid of the threat from his future brother-inw at all. He in turn threatened Hugh:


    ¡°Believe it or not, I will go to Uncle and Auntie to file aint against you. I will tell Auntie that you


    are not young anymore. You have to think about major life events. Let¡¯s arrange blind dates for you


    every day.¡±


    Hugh and Hayden were twins.


    The siblings were only ten minutes apart.


    Hugh had indeed reached the marriageable age.


    Hugh said, ¡°Mr. York, you are cruel! You won¡¯t reallyin, will you? My brother doesn¡¯t like it


    because his tongue is too long. Forget it; I don¡¯t want your money to be spent. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t


    seen money spent before. I have plenty of money to spend.¡±


    Hugh didn¡¯t really want to, but every time he saw Kevin waiting for his sister with a bouquet, he couldn¡¯t


    help but tease Kevin.

 Chapter 2707

    Chapter 2707


    Hugh walked away with a smile, walked a few steps, and then came back. His handsome face came


    close to Kevin and he asked carefully, ¡°Mr. York, are you really going to file aint against me in


    front of my mother?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°If you don¡¯t file awsuit against me, I won¡¯t file awsuit against you.¡±


    Anyway, the two of them were keeping each other in check.


    Kevin was afraid that Hayden would be angry, while Hugh was afraid that his parents would force him


    to get married.


    Even if Mr. and Mrs. Queen didn¡¯t urge the marriage, it would still be enough for Hugh if they scolded


    him.


    Now, in the eyes of the second elder of the Queen family, Kevin was the treasure, and he was more


    favored than Hugh.


    Hugh oftenined in front of Hayden, suspecting that he was not the biological child of his


    parents. His parents liked Kevin so much, so he and Kevin may have been exchanged.


    Hugh felt that his status was the lowest in his family.


    s, who told him to pass through thousands of flowers without a single leaf touching him?


    If he brought a girl home, his status in front of his parents would skyrocket.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Thinking of his parents¡¯ desire for their daughter-inw, Hugh felt that even if he brought his girlfriend


    home, he would still be the one with the lowest status because his parents¡¯ enthusiasm for Kevin would


    be transferred to his girlfriend.


    No matter how rare a son-inw was, the son-inw was someone else¡¯s son and wanted to marry


    their Queen family¡¯s daughter.


    But the girlfriend his son brought back would marry into the Queen family, that is, the Queen family.


    Naturally, Donald and his wife pay more attention to their future daughter-inw.


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Hugh muttered, ¡°When I find a girlfriend and bring her home topete with you, my parents won¡¯t like


    you as their prospective son-inw.¡±


    Of course, Hugh just muttered and would not really do that.


    He had never met the girl who could make his heart beat and make him want to end his single life.


    The fate had not arrived yet.


    He was not in a hurry.


    There was no point in being anxious.


    Hayden waited until everyone left before she came out of the conference room.


    ¡°Honey.¡±


    Kevin came forward with money and flowers in his hands, his handsome face smiling brightly.


    Hayden: ¡°Don¡¯t call me honey; it sounds disgusting and makes my skin crawl.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you, wife.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Kevin!¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Okay, okay, stop barking. Hayden, this bouquet is for you. It won¡¯t wither, and it¡¯s very practical.¡±


    Hayden reluctantly took the bouquet of money flowers he handed over and said, ¡°I told you not to send


    them, but to send them every day. These will not wither and take up a lot of space.¡±


    Her room was now filled with big bunches of money, all given by Kevin.


    She was busy at work and came home veryte. She just wanted to wash and go to sleep quickly. She


    had no time or inclination to pick these money flowers.


    If he sent it a few more times, her room wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate it.


    It had to be stuffed into her study.


    ¡°I heard that girls like two kinds of flowers the most: one is to spend when they have money, and the


    other is to spend casually. So I give you both.¡±


    When Kevin said this, his voice was soft, and his eyes were locked on Hayden¡¯s beautiful face. Seeing


    the tired look on her face, he felt heartbroken.

 Chapter 2708

    Chapter 2708


    He took Hayden¡¯s hand and said, ¡°After youe back from Farrell¡¯s house tonight, you are not


    allowed to work anymore and go to bed early. Hugh is too rxed. Give him more work.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°His abilities are there, and he has taken over everything that can be done for him. What


    doesn¡¯t let him take over is that he doesn¡¯t have the ability yet. His head is not that big, so he can¡¯t be


    allowed to wear such a big hat.¡±


    Hayden suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Let Hugh know that you asked me to increase his workload so that


    he can jump up.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugh was not bad. Compared with Hayden, he was always inferior.


    Moreover, the Queen Enterprise has been under the control of Hayden for several years, and she has


    umted more experience than her brother.


    Kevin said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll jump up. It makes me feel bad to see you so tired every day. He spends a


    lot of time with different types of confidantes every day, going shopping, having dinner parties, and


    living a carefree life.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°I¡¯m used to days like this. If one day I really stop and don¡¯t have to do anything, I won¡¯t


    be used to it. Maybe I was born to work hard.¡±


    ¡°Where is Sister Liberty?¡± Hayden asked.


    Kevin said, ¡°Wait at the Fortress Hotel and we go over to meet her, or should we let her go to Farrell¡¯s


    house first and we go directly from yourpany to Farrell¡¯s house?¡±


    Hayden asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t agree?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°We have a deal.¡±


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve agreed, don¡¯t change it, so that Sister Liberty won¡¯t have to wait in the hotel in vain. If


    you had told us to leave earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to wait so long.¡± Kevin smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t think


    carefully enough. I thought it would be safer for Sister Liberty if we went together.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Since Sister Liberty dares toe here, she has made all kinds of psychological


    preparations. There is no need for you to restrain Sister Liberty.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I didn¡¯t restrain her. I thought she was new here and didn¡¯t even have her feet on the ground, so


    I had to support her. So that my sister-inw wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    Then Kevin said in a low voice, ¡°That old woman is cruel and ruthless. Sister Liberty suddenly came


    over and touched the old woman¡¯s nerves. She is afraid that she can¡¯t sleep now because she is


    worried that the power she snatched will return to the right path.¡±


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°The Farrell family¡¯s rules are not good. They should not make such


    rules. The wise and capable should be in charge. Only in this way can people be convinced.¡±


    Kevin followed in silence.


    The Farrell family¡¯s rules were indeed uneptable.


    When such rules were established at the beginning, others could still abide by them honestly, even if


    they were incapable of doing so. As time went by, other capable people appeared.


    Especially for sisters from the same mother, the eldest sister had an innate advantage because she


    was older, which was very unfair to the younger sisters.


    If the eldest sister was particrly outstanding, the younger sisters would have nothing to say.


    What about when the eldest sister had mediocre abilities and the younger sister was particrly


    outstanding? Could it be that the eldest sister should also be allowed to take the position, and the


    younger sister should be relegated to the position of auxiliary minister?


    This was not to say that the previous head of the Farrell family was useless. The previous head of the


    Farrell family was a little better than the current head of the Farrell family. It was just that she trusted


    her sister too much, and she gave birth to daughters at an advanced age, which hurt her body. That


    was why her sister took advantage of her.


    Hayden continued: ¡°The problems left over from history are not easy to solve. It takes arge number


    of heads to have the courage to change the family rules. However, after the family rules are changed,


    thepetition will be greater, and there are still conspiracies.


    Human nature cannot stand the test in the face of money, power, and status.¡±


    Hayden stopped talking.


    Kevin said, ¡°We don¡¯t want those things, and it¡¯s not our business. We just need to support Sister


    Liberty. What she does is her business. Sister Liberty is my sister-inw¡¯s biological sister. Only with


    this rtionship can we have a finger in the pie.¡±


    Otherwise, what did the past of the Farrell family have to do with them?


    Hayden smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m full and have nothing to do. I¡¯m going uninvited


    tonight, and eating that meal is just to show my attitude.¡±


    Let the Farrell family not dare to be too arrogant.


    Who told Liberty to be her future sister-inw?

 Chapter 2709

    Chapter 2709


    At the same time, the Farrell family,


    Matriarch Farrell held a family banquet and invited Liberty toe over for dinner.


    People in the Farrell family mansion have been busy since noon.


    Many people in the family came over to help. Since Matriarch Farrell said it was a family banquet,


    everyone attending the banquet tonight was from the Farrell family. Anyone with some status in the


    Farrell family was allowed to attend.


    Ordinary n members or those who had broken away from the rtionship with Matriarch Farrell in


    the fifth server couldn¡¯t attend.


    This made many members of the Farrell family feel unbnced. They felt that since Matriarch Farrell


    said it was a family banquet, he should invite everyone from theplete n to eat.


    Even if they left the fifth server, they still have the surname Farrell and were members of the Farrell


    family.


    Why couldn¡¯t they attend the family dinner?


    They became even more dissatisfied with Matriarch Farrell.


    They were dissatisfied, but they didn¡¯t dare to speak out for fear of being known by Matriarch Farrell


    and being retaliated against.


    Matriarch Farrell treated ordinary tribesmen even worse than strangers, which made many ordinary


    tribesmen miss the previous Matriarch. When the previous Matriarch was alive, she treated ordinary


    tribesmen equally and did not create hierarchies.


    As long as it was a family banquet, everyone in the Farrell family could attend.


    The previous Matriarch and the current Matriarch were biological sisters from the same mother, but


    their behavior was very different.


    They heard that the two daughters of the previous matriarch had been found.


    Some people discussed privately that the Farrell family was afraid that things would change again.


    The gorgeous main room was full of people, and naturally, they were all high-status people from the


    Farrell family.


    They chatted with Matriarch Farrell, and they were extremely ttering to her.


    ¡°Auntie Farrell, why didn¡¯t I see Uncle Janzen?¡± A man asked casually. He had been sitting for a long


    time since he came in, but he didn¡¯t see Holden, so he asked.


    As soon as he spoke, everyone looked at him.


    When everyone looked at the man like this, he suddenly realized that something had happened that he


    didn¡¯t know about.


    He was on a business trip for half a month and just came back this morning.


    Aftering back, his parents told him that the head of the family was hosting a banquet tonight and


    his name was on the list of guests, so he hurried to the Farrell family mansion.


    He and Holden usually got along well with each other, so he asked Holden after he hadn¡¯t seen him for


    a long time.


    Matriarch Farrell said calmly, ¡°He is not feeling well. He is resting in his room. It is not suitable to see


    guests.¡±


    After Holden was beaten violently by Matriarch Farrell, he did not dare go out to see anyone for a few


    days.


    That injury had actually healed long ago. It¡¯s just that Holden felt ashamed to meet the Farrell family


    members.


    He was a doorman, and in the Farrell family, his life depended on his wife¡¯s face. In the past, the couple


    behaved affectionately, and his wife was willing to give him face in front of the n members. The


    Farrell n members were quite polite to him.


    But he was caught cheating on his wife and was beaten violently by her. This matter spread throughout


    Jensburg.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When the Farrell n members gathered here, he would be criticized as long as he showed his face.


    No matter how thick-skinned or good-hearted Holden was, he couldn¡¯t bear everyone¡¯s repeated


    criticism.


    Therefore, he hid in his room and did not dare to go downstairs.


    Matriarch Farrell also left him alone.


    The couple was not divorced, but there was a rift, and they could never go back to the past.


    Matriarch Farrell couldn¡¯t deceive herself. After all, her marriage was not as happy as her sister¡¯s.

 Chapter 2710

    Chapter 2710


    The eldest sister could gain the loyal following of that man, and the brother-inw also truly loved her


    sister, unlike her and Holden, who always had selfish motives.


    It was nothing pure.


    Such a good-looking man was indeed unreliable!


    ¡°Uncle Janzen is not feeling well. He needs to have a good rest.¡±


    The man knew that Matriarch Farrell was lying. He followed the steps given by Matriarch Farrell and did


    not dare to ask about Holden again.


    The others quickly found other topics to talk to Matriarch Farrell.


    The butler hurried in, walked to Matriarch Farrell, and said respectfully, ¡°Master, Miss Liberty is here.¡±


    The people in the room became quiet again.


    Matriarch Farrell turned to Shiloh and her three sons beside her and said, ¡°You brothers and sisters,


    please go out and receive Liberty. Even if you are elders, Liberty hase so far away, and the visitor


    is a guest. We must treat her thoughtfully.¡±


    ording to seniority, Liberty should call her son cousin.


    ¡°Mom, we get it.¡±


    Marco responded. He led his younger siblings to get up, walked out of the gorgeous main house, and


    walked towards the entrance of the vi.


    Before they reached the door of the vi, he saw Kathryn¡¯s car driving in. Following Kathryn were


    several ck cars.


    Kathryn parked the car, got out of the car quickly, and directed the cars to find an empty space to park.


    Then she walked straight to a Mercedes.


    Liberty got out of the car.


    Kathryn smiled and extended her right hand to Liberty, ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Liberty shook hands with her and said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything disturbing. My mom is hosting a family dinner tonight and inviting you over


    for dinner. She treats you as a family member. You don¡¯t have to be formal here; just treat yourself as if


    you were at home.¡±


    Liberty smiled and did not answer.


    Marco came over with his brothers and Shiloh.


    Liberty stood in front of Kathryn, watching the three men and one woman getting closer and closer to


    them.


    Kathryn turned around and saw her brothers and Shiloh, so she introduced Liberty: ¡°The man in the


    gray suit walking in front is my eldest brother Marco; the one on his left is my second brother; and the


    one on the right is my third brother. That woman doesn¡¯t need my introduction; you know who she is.


    ¡°It seems that your mom still loves her very much.¡± Liberty said.


    Kathryn said self-deprecatingly, ¡°After all, she grew up by mom¡¯s side and has deep feelings. It is not


    comparable to her biological daughter, who has only been with her for two years.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, please be careful and don¡¯t drink.¡± Kathryn suddenly reminded Liberty in a low voice.


    She had juste back from thepany. She knew all about the three sisters-inw who were


    behind the scenes and plotting against Shiloh. Then she pretended that she didn¡¯t know, and she kindly


    wiped their tails for them so as not to be discovered by her mom in advance; otherwise, there would be


    no good show.


    Liberty thought that Kathryn reminded her that it was Matriarch Farrell who would poison her wine. She


    looked at Kathryn, and Kathryn winked at her.


    Liberty never imagined that she would see a wonderful show if she came here tonight.


    The three young mistresses of the Farrell family wanted to plot against Shiloh and Holden, but they


    hadn¡¯t found a good time yet. Unexpectedly, Matriarch Farrell suddenly said that she would hold a


    banquet tonight and treat everyone to dinner. This made Erika secretly happy, thinking that this was the


    best time to take action.


    There were so many people, and it¡¯s chaotic.


    They heard that Matriarch Farrell also invited Liberty from Wiltspoon. Liberty was the eldest


    granddaughter of the previous matriarch. This identity was very sensitive for the people of the Farrell


    family.


    Erika told her two sisters-inw that if they start tonight, Matriarch Farrell might suspect Liberty. Even if


    she doesn¡¯t doubt Liberty, it would be cruel to let Liberty see the ugly behavior of Holden and Shiloh. It


    would be a p in the face to Matriarch Farrell.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell would be particrly angry. The more angry she was, the more miserable Shiloh¡¯s


    fate would be.


    All in all, tonight was a good time for them!

 Chapter 2711

    Chapter 2711


    Marco walked up to Liberty with his brothers and Shiloh, and introduced himself politely: ¡°Miss Hunt,


    I¡¯m Marco, the eldest son of the Farrell family. I heard my mother talk about you. In terms of seniority,


    you should call me eldest uncle.


    And this is my second brother, and this is my third brother. Thisdy is Shiloh. I think you already know


    them.¡±


    Marco also introduced his younger siblings to Liberty.


    Liberty just nodded to them and called Mr. Janzen politely.


    She didn¡¯t call Marco uncle.


    When she saw Matriarch Farrell, she didn¡¯t even call Matriarch Farrell Grandma, let alone Marco.


    Matriarch Farrell did not publicly admit that Audrey and Liberty¡¯s mother were her nieces.


    Last time, when Matriarch Farrell went to the Stone family and met Audrey, her attitude towards the


    enemy was obvious.


    Enemies, why bother talking about family ties?


    Besides, there was no family rtionship between them.


    There was hatred and resentment.


    Shiloh said: ¡°Children without parental upbringing are alwayscking in etiquette, and they don¡¯t even


    say a word when meeting their elders.¡±


    Liberty looked at her and asked her, ¡°Who are you, my elder? Matriarch Farrell has never asked me to


    call her elder in front of me, so who are you? You are not a member of the Farrell family! Why are youBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    barking here?¡±


    After a few words, Shiloh was choked up and turned pale and speechless.


    If she wants to show her respect as an elder in front of Liberty, it would be weird if she didn¡¯t get


    criticized by her.


    ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s go in; my mother has been waiting for you inside.¡±


    Kathryn ignored Shiloh and led Liberty towards the main house with a smile.


    While walking, introduce the beautiful scenery in the Farrell family mansion to Liberty.


    The four brothers and sisters stood there and did not follow immediately.


    After Kathryn and Liberty walked away, and it was certain that even Liberty¡¯s bodyguards could not


    hear their words, Shiloh angrily said to Marco, ¡°Brother, you see Kathryn is paying less and less


    attention to us.


    And that sea spirit, what the h*ll! She¡¯s just an orphan, a divorced woman; do you think she¡¯s the


    queen? She came here and asked us toe out to greet her, but she didn¡¯t give us a face. We are


    her elders, but she only called you Mr. Janzen, which is so unfamiliar, and there is no tutor at all.¡±


    Marco said, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t tell everyone that she was my aunt¡¯s granddaughter. Naturally, she won¡¯t


    mistake her rtives.


    Mom is hosting a banquet for prominent members of the family tonight, and she¡¯s also invited Liberty


    over. I think what she means is to publicly acknowledge Liberty¡¯s identity as her aunt and


    granddaughter, and maybe wait until it¡¯s made public before letting her recognize her rtives.¡±


    This was what Marco said.


    Sage, the third young master Farrell, said, ¡°Logically speaking, Mom wouldn¡¯t do this. If Liberty¡¯s


    identity is recognized, wouldn¡¯t the people in the n automatically gather around her? There is a


    rumor that her mother is our auntie. Even if it is spread that her mom was killed, if it spreads for a long


    time and spreads to more people, some people will believe it.¡±


    Marco pondered for a moment and then said, ¡°What Mom wants to do or what she does is not


    something we can control or change. Just look at it. Even if Mom means that, it has nothing to do with


    us. The one who should be worried is Kathryn.¡±


    Kathryn was now the sessor of the Farrell family.


    If the n members gathered around Liberty and formed a force with Liberty as the leader, they would


    definitelypete with Kathryn for the position of head of the family.


    Liberty was a descendant of the previous head of the family. If she wanted to fight for the head of the


    family, it was natural for her to fight for it.


    Therefore, Kathryn was the one who should be anxious, not her brothers.


    Their surname was Janzen, not Farrell.

 Chapter 2712

    Chapter 2712


    Regardless of whether Liberty fights for it or not, it is not their turn to take the position of head of the


    Farrell family. Unless all the women of the Farrell n die, they will have a chance to take the position


    of head of the Farrell family.


    ¡°It seems that Kathryn is very enthusiastic about Liberty, like a sister.¡±


    Although there was a generation gap between the two, Kathryn¡¯s attitude towards Liberty seemed to be


    like that of sisters.


    Liberty also gave Kathryn a face and was gentle and polite to Kathryn.


    Shiloh¡¯s jealousy toward Kathryn showed up again. The power, status, and identity that Kathryn had


    originally belonged to her.


    Without Kathryn, she would still be the person in the Farrell family who was second only to her mother


    and could call the shots.


    When she went outside, others ttered and fawned over her.


    It¡¯s not like when she went out; no one pays attention to her now.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her former best friends gradually drifted away from her because of her change of status.


    Only then did Shiloh realize that the friends who had once surrounded her were all there for their


    status. After she became her mother¡¯s goddaughter, even if her surname was Farrell, she was already


    a fake daughter in the eyes of others.


    Those people were all real richdies in their families. With different levels and statuses, the distance


    from her was gradually getting farther and farther.


    Even the second-generation ancestor, who had missed her a lot in the past, also turned his attention to


    Kathryn.


    Kathryn¡¯s appearance was not as good as hers, but society was too realistic.


    ¡°Kathryn is used to acting. She has tricked us all before. Let¡¯s go in. Mom asked us toe out to


    receive the guests. The guests have gone in, and we are still outside. Who knows if Kathryn will say


    bad things about us in front of mom? Dad also won¡¯t show up tonight. We¡¯ll have to go and persuade


    himter.¡±


    At this point, Marco sighed and told his brothers and Shiloh, ¡°Anyway, we have to keep our tail between


    our legs these days. Don¡¯t make any more mistakes; otherwise, Mom will really kick us out of the


    Farrell family mansion.¡±


    Shiloh whispered, ¡°I really can¡¯t bear to let go of that beauty of mine.¡±


    The mistress Marco kept must have good looks, a good figure, and be much more charming than his


    wife, not as old-fashioned and boring as his wife.


    After his wife gave birth to two children, her figure became even worse than the wild flowers outside.


    Matriarch Farrell ordered the three sons to get rid of their mistresses and cut off contact with them.


    Otherwise, they would be kicked out of the family and could no longer interact with others as the young


    masters of the Farrell family, which was equivalent to severing their rtionship with the Farrell family.


    Sage said: ¡°Let a friend of yours support her on the surface, but in fact we have to pay for it, and then


    when you get together with your friends, you can relieve the pain of lovesickness.¡±


    That¡¯s what Marco did.


    On the surface, Marco was no longer with the woman outside, but in fact, he was still living happily.


    This kind of cheating was very difficult to change.


    No matter how well-born or good-looking the wife at home was, they would get tired of it after looking at


    her for a long time.


    Men, how many of you don¡¯t like novelty?


    Sage had kept eight mistresses instead of ten. When he got tired of them, he would introduce his


    mistress to other men and let others take care of them. This way, he ensured his mistress¡¯s material life


    and would not break up with her.


    Anyway, those women who were not on stage are pursuing a material life. It didn¡¯t matter if men


    changed one after another, as long as they could still ensure that they continued to live a good life.


    Shiloh said to Sage, ¡°Third brother, please lower your voice; otherwise, others can hear it. If you poke it


    in front of my third sister-inw, the third sister-inw will have to make trouble again. If they make


    trouble, mom will attack you again. Will the redness and swelling on your face disappear, and you will


    not be able to remember it?¡±

 Chapter 2713

    Chapter 2713


    Sage quickly looked around and whispered, ¡°No one can hear it, right?¡±


    He dared not speak loudly in his own home.


    This made him feel ufortable.


    He also disliked the Farrell family¡¯s rules more and more.


    In other families, sons took over, but in the Farrell family, it was the daughter who took over.


    In the Farrell family, the status of daughters was higher than that of sons. Even if they have the blood of


    the Farrell family in their bodies because they are born male, it is not their turn to be the master of the


    family.


    Shiloh said, ¡°Kathryn and the others have gone far away, and they shouldn¡¯t be able to hear you. Three


    brothers, I just want to remind you that you are reluctant to bear the beauties outside and don¡¯t bring it


    to face. Don¡¯t let my three sisters-inw know that, even if mom is at home. Mom wants to favor you,


    but if my sisters-inw¡¯s parentse to make trouble, Mom will deal with you. Are you willing to


    divorce them?¡±


    Marco said, ¡°The women outside are just for fun and will not marry home. Their family background and


    status are not worthy of us.¡±


    The mistress Marco kept had a very poor family. He gave his mistress an allowance of $10,000 every


    month, and she was very happy. Although his wife, Erika, didn¡¯te from a wealthy family, her family,


    the Irwin Family, did own some assets that could support him in his business.


    Marco had always been ambitious. Knowing that it would not be his turn to inherit the Farrell family¡¯s


    business, he thought of collecting the money himself. He held a high position in the Farrell Group, and


    with the help of the Irwin family, he did business in partnership outside. Through the Irwin family, if they


    help, he can make a lot of money from the Farrell Group.


    That money was his.


    The Irwin family also had some bad evidence about him. If he and his wife divorced and the Irwin family


    gave that evidence to his mother, he would not be able to finish them all and carry them around.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Besides, he and his wife had given birth to several children, so they always had to think about their


    children.


    He would never get divorced.


    Sage said. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re right. No matter how young and beautiful the women outside are, they are


    just for fun. Shiloh, you should always speak nice words to your brothers in front of your sister-inw,


    so that we can ease the rtionship between husband and wife.¡±


    After Erika found out about Marco¡¯s cheating, she made trouble several times, and the Irwin family also


    had a lot of objections to him. His elder brother-inw even warned him that if he did it again, they


    would destroy him.


    Marco was quite afraid of Erika¡¯s brother, who was a j-e-r-k. If he offended him, he might really be


    destroyed.


    Shiloh said, ¡°The three sisters-inw are more dissatisfied with me. They me me for protecting you,


    and you can see it. Now the sisters-inw are so affectionate toward Kathryn. I see, they just think that


    I have no chance to take over, so Please Kathryn, and hug Kathryn¡¯s thick thighs.¡±


    Recalling the p she received from Erika that day, Shiloh¡¯s eyes filled with hatred.


    She had never experienced that kind of humiliation when she had grown up.


    But no one could me it.


    s, after the adoptive mother came back, her bank card was still frozen. The adoptive mother had no


    intention of helping her unfreeze the bank card. Then she wanted to spend money, but she spent her


    own private money.


    The tenants of the shops under her name said that the business was not doing well, so they closed


    down and moved out. She wanted to rent them out again, but so far there were no new tenants.


    She had put some shops up for sale, and there were people who came to see the shops, but they all


    wanted to kill her price, which was very low.


    After more than twenty years of smooth sailing, she thought she was the proud daughter of heaven, but


    when Kathryn came back, she was nothing.


    ¡°Come on,e on, hurry in.¡± Shiloh urged everyone to go inside.

 Chapter 2714

    Chapter 2714


    The four siblings were worried that Kathryn would say bad things about them in front of their mother,


    and it was not good for them to chat outside for too long, so they hurried inside.


    After Kathryn brought Liberty into the house, everyone in the house looked at her and felt that she


    looked very familiar.


    Matriarch Farrell sat motionless on the main seat, and the seats next to her were filled with people, all


    of whom were high-status members of the Farrell family.


    ¡°Liberty, you¡¯re here.¡± Matriarch Farrell said politely and then ordered the butler: ¡°Bring a stool to Miss


    Hunt and let her sit on it.¡±


    Liberty looked around the room, and when the butler brought a small stool over, she said sarcastically


    to Matriarch Farrell, ¡°Mrs. Farrell, if you don¡¯t want to treat guests, stop pretending. I came from afar,


    and you specially sent someone to the Fortress Hotel to invite me. I was invited over, but there was not


    even a ce to sit. Mrs. Farrell, your hospitality really opened my eyes.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Liberty turned around and left, saying to the bodyguards, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell called Liberty in a deep voice and said, ¡°Not a single person in this room is younger


    than you. All of them are older than you. You can¡¯t let your elders make way for a junior of yours.


    There is a small stool for you to sit on. It gives you a ce to sit in this room. It is already a great honor


    for you.¡±


    No one else spoke or dared to speak.


    Knowing that this familiar woman was Liberty from Wiltspoon, they could guess whose descendant


    Liberty was.


    In terms of seniority, everyone here was Liberty¡¯s elder.


    But Liberty was a descendant of the previous head of the family. ording to the rules of the Farrell


    family, Liberty was the serious sessor. People like them from the Farrell family would not dare act in


    front of the sessor, no matter how senior they were. Acting like an elder.


    The head of the family wanted to take advantage of their elder status to get the upper hand over


    Liberty.


    The intention was, naturally, that she didn¡¯t want Liberty toe back andpete with Kathryn for


    the position of head of the family.


    Liberty sneered: ¡°I only know that I am a guest. Mrs. Farrell, if you treat me like this, then it is clear that


    you¡¯re not treating your guests well. Also don¡¯t tell me about elders. If my grandmother hadn¡¯t died in a


    conspiracy or in an ident, you wouldn¡¯t be arrogant in front of me!¡±


    Audrey told Liberty that there were only three daughters in her generation. Serenity and Elisa both


    made it clear that they did not want to take over, so Liberty would be the sessor of the Farrell family.


    When Liberty arrived in Jensburg, Audrey told her not to be afraid of anyone, not even the Farrell


    family.


    With the identity and pretensions of the orthodox sessor, she and Matriarch Farrell started to fight


    openly.


    Matriarch Farrell looked ugly. ¡°My eldest sister died in an ident, not in a conspiracy.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°How my grandmother died is known to heaven and earth. Mrs. Farrell, you also know.


    You can deceive anyone, but you cannot deceive heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Kathryn called Matriarch Farrell, ¡°Mom, since you invited Liberty to be your guest, don¡¯t do anything


    embarrassing and treat her with courtesy. Even if you don¡¯t treat Liberty as a guest, she is my aunt¡¯s


    descendant. Mom, you can¡¯t do this to Liberty. Mom, no one should say that you¡¯re guilty or scared.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell had a dark look on her face: ¡°Kathryn!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was very angry when her biological daughter said this to her.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, am I wrong? Guestse from far away. If we don¡¯t treat the guests well, if word


    spreads, it will affect the reputation of our Farrell family.


    Mom, the more you make things difficult for Liberty, the more people think the rumors are true, and the


    more people will think that you¡¯re guilty and scared.¡±

 Chapter 2715

    Chapter 2715


    ¡°Liberty,¡± Kathryn walked past and stood in front of Liberty. She solemnly apologized to Liberty and


    said, ¡°Liberty, my mother is old and a little confused. What she said and did was a little too much. I


    apologize for my mother.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°This has nothing to do with Mrs. Farrell. If Mrs. Farrell doesn¡¯t treat me as a guest, I don¡¯t


    have to stay any longer.¡±


    With that said, she led her bodyguard group, bypassed Kathryn, and walked out of the house.


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face turned ck with anger from their own daughter, and they were also half-


    infuriated by Liberty¡¯s strength.


    Upon meeting Audrey in Wiltspoon, Audrey asked her to grant Liberty and Kathryn the right to


    compete, to regard Liberty as the Farrell family¡¯s heir, and to grant Liberty the status and treatment that


    come with being the younger sister of the Farrell family.


    How could the Farrell family be willing? Matriarch Farrell knew that Liberty came here with her eldest


    niece¡¯s n to seize the throne, so she specially held a family banquet and invited Liberty toe


    over, but she wanted to use her status as an elder to overpower Liberty.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Liberty didn¡¯t regard them as elders at all.


    In Liberty¡¯s heart, she was a distinguished guest invited by Matriarch Farrell. If Matriarch Farrell


    suppressed her, she was not treating her guests well.


    Why does she stay if no one wees her?


    Liberty would naturally leave.


    It¡¯s not like she came over shamelessly; it was Matriarch Farrell who sent someone to invite her, so she


    came over.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    When Liberty walked to the door of the house, just as she was about to leave the house, Matriarch


    Farrell finally called out to Liberty.


    Then Matriarch Farrell got up and walked past Kathryn.


    She took a few deep breaths, tried hard to adjust her emotions, and said gently to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, your


    grandma is my eldest sister, and I was raised by your grandma. I am your aunt, and I am also the


    current head of the Farrell family. You are indeed my junior.


    Everyone in this room is your elder¡­ Indeed, if my eldest sister had not died, you would be her


    descendant and the sessor of the Farrell family. In our Farrell family, the status of the sessor is


    second only to that of the family.


    In front of other people, there is no need to bow to juniors. Although you are not the sessor of our


    Farrell family now, you are the descendant of my eldest sister. Just now, well, I was indeed


    disrespectful.


    I¡¯m already seventy-one this year¡ªalmost seventy-one years old. As we get older, we will inevitably


    be a little confused. Don¡¯t argue with me. Tonight, you are a distinguished guest in our house!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell endured her anger, and after Liberty apologized, she invited her back.


    A person as arrogant as her is willing to bow her head and invite Liberty toe back. Liberty wouldn¡¯t


    believe it if there weren¡¯t some ghosts tonight.


    Liberty dared toe and was mentally prepared.


    She walked down the steps to Matriarch Farrell. When Matriarch Farrell asked her toe back, she


    returned to the hall, surrounded by bodyguards.


    Then, the rest stood up in unison, no longer daring to act like their elders.


    They started adjusting their sitting position.


    Liberty sat down with Kathryn. She was a guest and a descendant of the previous family. She was


    supposed to be the sessor, so she thought she was qualified to sit with Kathryn.


    In this big family, the only one who could be ranked in front of her was Matriarch Farrell.


    Kathryn looked at Matriarch Farrell and then at Liberty. She said to the room full of n elders, ¡°From


    now on, Liberty will be the same as me in our family. Everyone should treat Liberty with the same


    attitude.¡±

 Chapter 2716

    Chapter 2716


    Kathryn continued: ¡°Tonight, Liberty is not only an honored guest of our Farrell family but also wants to


    let everyone know who she is and what our Farrell family¡¯s status is. After you go back, please talk to


    your family members in a good manner. If you meet her on the road in the future, when youe to


    her, be respectful.¡±


    Everyone looked at Matriarch Farrell.


    Matriarch Farrell was dissatisfied with the fact that their biological daughter was making trouble, but


    she knew that sooner orter in this family, their biological daughter had the final say.


    Picking up Liberty and giving her the status of sessor was also a great test for Kathryn.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t have the capital topete with Kathryn, but Liberty did.


    Matriarch Farrell thought that since her daughter was willing to raise Liberty¡¯s status andpete with


    Liberty, she would help her daughter. If her daughter won, she would be able to secure her position in


    the family with confidence. There is no need for others to criticize you in private then.


    If Kathryn loses¡­ and the position of the Farrell family returns to the hands of Liberty, it will be God¡¯s


    will.


    Of course, Matriarch Farrell would not really watch as Liberty snatched it away and returned it to her.


    If Kathryn is useless and loses to Liberty, Matriarch Farrell still has three sons. At worst, she can


    change the rules of the Farrell family and allow sons to take over, or she can select young women with


    outstanding abilities and train them to continue to fight Liberty. As long as Matriarch Farrell still has


    breath, she will not let her eldest sister¡¯s descendants sit at home easily.


    After Matriarch Farrell thought about it a thousand times, she did not stop Kathryn from acting on her


    own.


    ¡°What Kathryn said is what I want to tell everyone. I was confused just now. Don¡¯t imitate me and be


    confused.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said it with a guilty look on her face.


    She spoke up, and everyone became more respectful toward Liberty.


    Liberty snorted coldly in her heart. Matriarch Farrell was the most shameless old woman she had ever


    seen. If she is old and stupid, there will be no smart people in the world.


    ¡°Liberty, from now on, the Farrell family will be your home. You will be here, just like in your own home.


    You don¡¯t have to be restrained.¡± Matriarch Farrell said it politely.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Liberty was also polite and said, ¡°I felt a sense of familiarity as soon as I came in. I feel like this is my


    home. You don¡¯t have to worry about me being restrained. I will definitely treat this ce as my own


    home. My mother and aunt also used to live here, too.¡±


    This meant that without Matriarch Farrell topete for the throne, she would just live here.


    Matriarch Farrell sighed. ¡°Yes, your mother and your aunt used to live here, but I live elsewhere.¡±


    This was the residence of the Farrell family. She moved out of the Farrell family mansion and lived in


    another house when she became an adult.


    ¡°After dinnerter, let Kathryn take you around to familiarize yourself with the environment. By the way,


    Liberty, you can move in instead of staying in a hotel. You are a descendant of the Farrell family. If you


    stay in a hotel when you¡¯re in Jensburg instead of Farrell¡¯s house, that¡¯s not good.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell invited Liberty to move into the Farrell family mansion.


    Liberty refused: ¡°Now, I won¡¯t move in. It¡¯s more convenient to live in a hotel. I have to run around every


    day, so it won¡¯t affect everyone.¡±


    When she wanted to move in, she avenged her grandma and the others, taking back the position of the


    Farrell family, and moved in openly as a winner, and then the entire Farrell family¡¯s family moved out


    from here.


    There is no room for tigers on a mountain. If she were the winner, she would not allow the Farrell family


    to live here again. Of course, if she loses, she won¡¯t be able to move in.

 Chapter 2717

    Chapter 2717


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Then, if you need help in the future, you must tell me. I dare not say that I can


    rule the world with one hand in Jensburg. I still have a widework of contacts and can help you a lot.


    You came here this time to do business, right?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°It¡¯s for business; why not? What do you think I am here for?¡±


    She asked Matriarch Farrell in return.


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said, ¡°I thought you came here to recognize your ancestors and change


    your surname to Farrell.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I don¡¯t need to recognize my ancestors and return to the n. As long as the blood of the


    Farrell family flows through my body, I am a descendant of the Farrell family. Whether I recognize my


    ancestors and return to the n or not, it cannot erase the fact that I am a descendant of the previous


    head of the Farrell family. ¡°


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell was speechless.


    Liberty just talked to her like she had a gun and a stick in her hand.


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s personality and abilities were very simr to those of her eldest sister, and she was a


    replica of her eldest sister. In other words, her eldest sister¡¯s bloodline, Liberty, was indeed the most


    promising topete with her daughter Kathryn.


    ¡°Madam,¡± the Butler came over at the right time and said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s time to have a banquet.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said to everyone, ¡°It¡¯s time to have a banquet. Let¡¯s take a seat.¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s go; let¡¯s sit down at the table.


    Let your bodyguard go with my butler. After all, this is a family banquet, and there are people from our


    Farrell family at the table. Look, my bodyguard is also outside.¡±


    Before Liberty could speak, Matriarch Farrell added, ¡°Let them eat with the others, not drive them out.


    Don¡¯t worry, your people who came with you will also leave with you.¡±


    Liberty signaled the bodyguards to follow the butler out.


    When Matriarch Farrell made a gesture of invitation to her, she also made a gesture of invitation to


    Matriarch Farrell.


    The two walked at the front together, while Kathryn silently followed behind them.


    She was thinking that when the old woman invited Liberty to a banquet, she definitely didn¡¯t do it to


    show off her power and make things difficult for Liberty.


    Even if she wanted to do something to Liberty at the banquet, she would not do it because there would


    be too many witnesses and it would be difficult to exin to the York family.


    How exactly will she harm Liberty then?


    While Kathryn was guessing, Liberty was also guessing.


    She had the same idea as Kathryn.


    If Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t know how to do something, even Kathryn wouldn¡¯t believe it, let alone Liberty.


    If Matriarch Farrell really didn¡¯t want to do anything, she wouldn¡¯t tolerate Liberty¡¯s wantonness.


    Could it be that after she sat down at the table, her people were taken away by the butler, who then


    tampered with her car?


    ¡°Mr. Janzen isn¡¯t here?¡±


    After sitting at the table, Liberty suddenly asked.


    Matriarch Farrell said calmly, ¡°He is not feeling well, so we won¡¯t ask him toe out to meet the


    guests.¡±


    Liberty said, Oh, and did not ask any more questions.


    The gossip about Matriarch Farrell and Holden had spread all over Jensburg.


    It seems that Holden was beaten very badly.


    It¡¯s been a few days, and Holden still can¡¯te out to see guests. Maybe it was scrapped.


    ¡°Madam.¡± The butler came in a hurry again.


    Matriarch Farrell, who was about to ask everyone to use their chopsticks, saw that the butler looked in


    a hurry, frowned, and said nothing, waiting for the butler to continue.


    ¡°Madam, Mr. York and Mr. Queen are here.¡±

 Chapter 2718

    Chapter 2718


    Hearing this, Matriarch Farrell frowned at first, then put down their chopsticks, stood up, and said to


    their children, ¡°Mr. Queen is here; you follow me out to receive him.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was not surprised that Kevin woulde over.


    Standing behind Liberty were the York family and the Stone family.


    The identity of Kevin made people fearful, but the York family¡¯s power in Jensburg was not as powerful


    as the Queen family, and it was the Queen family that the Farrell family was afraid of.


    Hayden came uninvited, probably because Kevin called him to support Liberty.


    It hinted to Matriarch Farrell that Liberty had no backers in Jensburg, and the Queen family was


    Liberty¡¯s backers.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    When she heard that Hayden wasing, Shiloh was quite nervous. She quickly looked down at the


    clothes she was wearing tonight. She knew that the old woman just invited Liberty over, so she didn¡¯t


    deliberately change into an evening dress but just wore casual clothes.


    Should she go upstairs and change into her dress?


    It was toote.


    Fortunately, the style of her casual clothes was also novel and trendy. When she wore it, it made her


    more dignified and elegant.


    And she was light, pretty, and had a good figure.


    Even if she didn¡¯t wear an evening dress, she could still outshine the crowd.


    Shiloh, who was confident, nced at Kathryn, stood up, and followed Matriarch Farrell so that Hayden


    could see her at first nce.


    Liberty did not follow her out.


    She was not yet a member of the Farrell family, so she was not allowed to entertain guests.


    Seeing the fake Shiloh upying Kathryn¡¯s position, Liberty¡¯s eyes flickered. She heard that Shiloh


    liked Hayden very much.


    However, Hayden was gentle and polite to Kathryn, the real daughter, and ignored Shiloh, the fake


    daughter, which made Shiloh furious.


    Liberty cursed in her heart. When Hayden revealed her identity as a woman, Shiloh would probably be


    stupid, and her heart would be broken.


    After Matriarch Farrell took her son, daughter, and daughter-inw out, the other Farrell family


    members found an opportunity to get in front of Liberty, chatting and seeming acquainted.


    Although it was difficult for them to have a chance to rise to the top, they were all human beings and


    knew why Liberty appeared.


    Although Kathryn was the biological daughter of the current family member, because she was reced


    by the previous butler, Kathryn grew up in the countryside and had only been back to the Farrell family


    for two years. The Farrell family tried their best to support her biological daughter, but the result was


    that none of it was obvious.


    In the Farrell Group, Kathryn was scolded by her mother almost every day. She was scolded for being


    a country bumpkin and ignorant. She was scolded for being like mud and unable to hold up a wall. She


    always relied on the help of others to do anything.


    That is to say, Matriarch Farrell has arranged for Mr. Fraser to follow Kathryn. Recently, Kathryn has


    had to do things to satisfy her.


    That was also with the help of Mr. Fraser.


    It¡¯s not Kathryn¡¯s.


    Liberty was gentle and polite to Matriarch Farrell, making everyone feel that she was easy to get along


    with, but she was not a slut.


    When Liberty and Matriarch Farrell were fighting each other, everyone saw it.


    She didn¡¯t give Matriarch Farrell any face, and everyone saw it.


    The Farrell family felt that Liberty was worthy of being a descendant of the previous family member and


    was much better than the children of the current family member.


    After a while, Matriarch Farrell and others came in, weing Kevin and Hayden.


    Those who came were treated as guests.


    Hayden naturally sat between Liberty and Kathryn so that she could chat with the two of them.


    Shiloh had no chance to get close to Hayden, and there was Kevin.


    After being polite, Matriarch Farrell entertained everyone for dinner.


    In the past, Hayden never drank or ate at banquets, except for the evening. This made Matriarch


    Farrell very happy, and she felt that Hayden gave her face.


    When everyone was chatting happily, Erika suddenly said to Matriarch Farrell, ¡°Mom, dad is resting in


    the room and has not gone downstairs to eat. Let Shiloh bring dad some food up, so that dad will not


    be hungry.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and she said, ¡°Shiloh, bring your dad some food


    and drink; let him eat and rest. If he¡¯s energetic,e downstairs to meet the distinguished guest.¡±

 Chapter 2719

    Chapter 2719


    Shiloh didn¡¯t want to go, but her mother spoke, and Hayden was present. If she didn¡¯t send something


    to her father upstairs, Hayden would think she was an unfilial daughter.


    Everyone in Jensburg knew that Matriarch Farrell loved her more than Kathryn.


    It was said that her parents favored her, the fake daughter, and treated Kathryn, the real daughter,


    badly.


    If she is not filial, she has no image at all.


    Shiloh wanted to rely on the Farrell family and then marry into a wealthy family and be a young


    mistress.


    So, following her mother¡¯s instructions, she prepared food and drinks for Holden and carried them


    upstairs herself.


    Erika saw Shiloh going upstairs, exchanged nces with her sister-inw, and then ate and drank from


    her as if nothing had happened.


    Liberty noticed the eye contact between Erika and Anya and felt that these two women were hiding


    some secrets, but they asked Shiloh to do things, so they probably couldn¡¯t plot against her.


    She alsomunicated with Kathryn as if nothing had happened.


    asionally, she would talk to Hayden.


    Hayden didn¡¯t talk much in front of outsiders and ate politely. Liberty felt it was a pleasure to watch her


    eat.


    Grandma May was so awesome. The granddaughter-inws chosen by her were all the best.


    Kevin would pick up food for Hayden from time to time and was considerate.


    But Shiloh brought the food and drinks upstairs to her parents¡¯ room door. She freed her hand and


    knocked on the door, but there was no movement in the room.


    She knocked on the door again, shouting as she did so: ¡°Dad, open the door; it¡¯s me.


    Dad, I brought you some food. You don¡¯t go downstairs to eat. Mom has invited some important people


    from the n toe over for dinner. The banquet is very lively.¡±


    There was still no movement in the room.


    Shiloh knocked for a long time before the door was opened.


    Holden¡¯s face was red, and he was holding an unfinished bottle of wine in his hand.


    The strong smell of wine stung her nose. Shiloh frowned, took two steps back, and said to her father,


    ¡°Dad, why do you drink so much wine?¡±


    Holden said nothing, turned around, and stumbled back to the sofa.


    Shiloh was silent before carrying the tray in, walking to the sofa, bending down, and cing the meals


    on the coffee table one by one. There was also a bottle of wine that had not yet been opened.


    She put the bottle of wine on the coffee table and said, ¡°Mom asked me to bring you a meal. This wine


    is for entertaining guests tonight. It is all good wine. It is much better than the bottle Dad is drinking


    now.¡±


    Holden said, ¡°I¡¯m just a visitor. I want status without status, status without position, money without


    money, and power without power. It¡¯s good if I can have a bed to sleep on and a bowl of rice to eat.


    How dare you ask for good wine to drink?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    My status means I can only drink this kind of wine. It¡¯s better to ask your eldest brother for this bottle of


    wine. Your eldest brother drank half of the bottle.¡±


    Holden said that and took another sip of wine.


    Shiloh: ¡°Dad, you must have drunk a lot. Your face is red, and you were stumbling when you walked


    just now.¡±


    Holden said, ¡°I didn¡¯t drink a few sips. I drank on an empty stomach and got drunk easily. I feel really


    hot now. Shiloh, sit down and have a couple of drinks with me.¡±


    With that said, Holden took out the wine ss and filled Shiloh with a ss of wine.


    Put the ss of wine in front of Shiloh and ask Shiloh to drink with him.


    Shiloh said, ¡°Dad, I drank that bottle, but you drank this bottle.¡±


    Holden said, ¡°I didn¡¯t just drink from the bottle. Why do you even dislike me? Yes, I¡¯m useless. The best


    achievement in this life is to have a few children with your mother. Your mother can control me. D*mn it,


    you all see how dad lives his life.¡±

 Chapter 2720

    Chapter 2720


    Holden added, ¡°Your mother is old and busy at work. She spends all her time in thepany and


    training Kathryn, but not on me. Although I¡¯m also old, but my health is still very good, and I¡¯m still in


    good health. I¡¯m a bit needy, but if she doesn¡¯t fulfill her responsibilities as a wife, she won¡¯t allow me to


    have a quick meal.¡±


    Holden didn¡¯t know whether it was because he was drunk or because it was just the father and


    daughter, but he vomited out all his dissatisfaction with his old wife.


    Seeing Holden¡¯s painful and angry look, Shiloh unknowingly sat down and drank with him.


    Deep down, she still sympathized with Holden.


    The banquet downstairs was very lively, but Holden, because he was visiting, had to hide upstairs and


    not dare to see anyone.


    Just because he made a mistake that many men make.


    Everyone downstairs was still eating, but they felt ufortable eating, mainly because there were


    three more distinguished guests.


    They couldn¡¯t figure out why Matriarch Farrell wanted to hold this family dinner, and the atmosphere


    was not lively.


    ¡°Liberty, what business are you nning to invest in?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell asked Liberty with concern. But in her heart, she thought that as long as Liberty


    invested, no matter what business she did, she would strangle Liberty¡¯s business in the cradle from the


    beginning.


    Liberty couldn¡¯t be allowed to gain a foothold in Jensburg.


    Let alone Liberty be a rich man in Jensburg.


    Matriarch Farrell knew how the people in the n felt about her. They would use Liberty to fight her, or


    they might actually support Liberty.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet; let¡¯s take a look first. It¡¯s hard to do business these days, so we have to examine


    the market before making a decision.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t tell the truth, but it left Matriarch Farrell speechless.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Yes, business is particrly difficult now. The business of our Farrell Group is


    getting worse and worse. Not only us, but even the Queen Enterprise may have also declined.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said this and looked at Hayden.


    Hayden sat steadily and did not answer the call or look at Matriarch Farrell.


    As long as Hayden knows whether Queen Enterprise is going down or not, there is no need to exin


    it to Matriarch Farrell. Even if Queen Enterprise really declines, it can still be a few steps ahead of


    Farrell Group.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, I¡¯m very interested in your project in the western suburbs. I wonder if we can talk about


    cooperation?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell changed the topic and turned to the matter of wanting to cooperate with Hayden.


    Hayden was still cold; her voice was low and cold: ¡°Matriarch Farrell, you just said that my Queen


    Enterprise has gone downhill, and I am afraid that I am not worthy of cooperating with yourpany.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell choked and then smiled: ¡°Business is not easy to do nowadays. This is a fact that


    everyone knows. Evenrge groups have difficulties. Mr. Queen, you¡¯re managing Queen Enterprise


    and know this better than me. However, even if Queen Enterprise has declined, it will still be the leader


    in our Jensburg businessmunity, which is iparable to a small group like ours.¡±


    Hayden did not respond to Matriarch Farrell, but just picked up the wine ss and raised it to Kathryn.


    Kathryn also picked up her wine ss, clinked it with Hayden, and then they both drank.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin gave Hayden another dish and said warmly, ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t just focus on drinking. Eat more food


    to avoid getting drunk.¡±


    Hayden put down the wine ss, and Liberty, who was next to her, picked up the wine bottle and filled


    her up with another ss.


    Liberty also filled a ss of wine for herself.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, you can learn about our Queen¡¯s project in the western suburbs of Jensburg. If you are


    interested, you are wee to cooperate.¡±


    Hayden refused to cooperate with Farrell Group but turned around and invited Liberty to invest and


    cooperate, which made matriarch Farrell look a little ugly.

 Chapter 2721

    Chapter 2721


    Everyone here must have understood clearly that Kevin and Hayden both supported Liberty.


    They had never heard of how capable Liberty was, but they couldn¡¯t resist the fact that there were


    several wealthy families standing behind Liberty. Her biological sister, Serenity, was the eldest mistress


    of the York family, and she had plenty of capital to invest in Liberty.


    As long as Liberty has enough courage and vision, there is no need to worry about ending up without


    capital.


    Those tribesmen, who were suppressed by Matriarch Farrell and had little ability, began to me her in


    their hearts.


    Liberty smiled: ¡°I¡¯m interested in any project that can make money. Is it convenient for Mr. Queen


    tomorrow? I¡¯ll go visit you.¡±


    Hayden said gently, ¡°Come here; I¡¯ll be there at any time.¡±


    Kevin said with amusement, ¡°Hayden, I will be jealous if you are so nice to Sister Liberty. When I go


    there, you always say that you are too busy and toozy to talk to me. As soon as Sister Liberty goes,


    you say convenient at any time.¡±


    Hayden looked at him sideways and said, ¡°Sister Liberty and I are in love.¡±


    Kathryn also smiled: ¡°I also think that Liberty and I are quitepatible. If it¡¯s convenient for Mr.


    Queen, I wonder if I can pay a visit?¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Miss Farrell, When youe here, I can still squeeze in some time. If it were someone


    else, I wouldn¡¯t have this time.¡±


    For the Farrell family, Hayden could only give Kathryn a face. She has always been optimistic and


    admired Kathryn, and she once wanted to bring Kathryn and her brother Hugh together, but Hugh didn¡¯t


    call Kathryn.


    Hugh¡¯s excuse was that he was not the Farrell family¡¯s son-inw.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t call Kathryn.


    When ites to rtionships, he has to be in love with her to be happy. Even if feelings can be


    cultivated, not everyone can cultivate feelings.


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°I also have a project in hand that I am very optimistic about. Mr. Queen, if


    you¡¯re interested, you can learn more about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Hayden readily agreed.


    Hayden would not cooperate with the Farrell family, but she could cooperate with Kathryn. The


    company Kathryn founded before returning to the Farrell family had a good future.


    Seeing that Hayden had a good attitude towards Kathryn, the expression on the old face of Matriarch


    Farrell softened a little.


    This meal was quite peaceful.


    After eating and drinking, Hayden was ready to say goodbye.


    If she left, Kevin would naturally follow her.


    Liberty simply said goodbye to Matriarch Farrell and prepared to leave with Hayden and others.


    Matriarch Farrell tried her best to keep her, so she had to lead her family to get up and see her off. At


    this moment, she remembered Shiloh, her adopted daughter, and asked Erika, ¡°Where¡¯s Shiloh?¡±


    ¡°Shiloh? Oh, Mom, you asked her to bring food upstairs to Dad, but she never came downstairs.


    Anyway, I didn¡¯t see her again after she went upstairs.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell frowned and ordered Erika: ¡°Go upstairs and have a look, and ask Shiloh toe


    down.¡±


    Hayden was about to leave. What¡¯s going on with Shiloh? Was she still sitting upstairs, eating and


    drinking with that useless old man?


    Erika said, Oh, and went upstairs to find Shiloh.


    Within two minutes, her screams were heard from upstairs.


    Then she stumbled to the stairs and ran downstairs. When she was almost on the first floor, she


    missed her footing, fell, and rolled down.


    Fortunately, there were only a few steps, so she tumbled down without being injured.


    Just the look on her face was wonderful; it was shocked and frightened, as if she had seen a ghost.


    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡±


    Marco stepped forward to help Erika up. After all, she was his wife.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2722

    Chapter 2722


    Erika grabbed his hand and said in horror, ¡°Marco, go and see Dad and Shiloh, the two of them¡­the


    two of them¡­ I can¡¯t tell. You will know when you go and take a look.¡±


    Hearing what Erika said, Marco thought something had happened to his father and Shiloh, so he


    immediately turned around and ran upstairs.


    Not only him, but also his brothers and Kathryn, all ran upstairs.


    Finally, Matriarch Farrell also went upstairs.


    Liberty and others, who were about to leave, stopped where they were and looked upstairs. They didn¡¯t


    know what shocking event happened upstairs.


    ¡°Sister-inw, what happened to Dad and Shiloh?¡±


    Anya and Amora gathered around Erika and asked with concern and curiosity.


    Erika¡¯s face turned red. She hesitated, and she couldn¡¯t speak. Finally, she whispered something into


    her sisters-inw¡¯s ears, which made her two sisters-inw change their expressions.


    The next moment, her two sisters-inw ran upstairs quickly.


    They couldn¡¯t miss the good show.


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s roars and the sound of smashing soon came from upstairs.


    Now, not to mention the Farrell n members were curious; even Liberty and others were also curious.


    ¡°I went to see what happened, and I can help.¡±


    Relying on his thick skin, Kevin said he wanted to help, and he ran upstairs with several tribesmen to


    see what was going on.


    Liberty thought that she had the blood of the Farrell family in her body and that going up to take a look


    could show her concern, so she followed Kevin upstairs.


    In less than five minutes, Kevin trotted downstairs.


    Those tribesmen were also rolling around.


    When they got downstairs, Kevin pulled Hayden, turned around, and shouted, ¡°Sister Liberty, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Liberty went downstairs in embarrassment and walked straight out of the house. As she walked, she


    said to Kevin, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go quickly. We can¡¯t wait to see.¡±


    The few tribesmen who had seen what was going on ran out as if running for their lives. One person


    kindly shouted to everyone: ¡°Everyone, go home; don¡¯t stay here anymore.¡±


    To avoid being swept away by the snowstorm.


    But everyone felt that it was not good that they ran away like this before Matriarch Farrell came


    downstairs.


    But after seeing the distinguished guestsing upstairs, they all hurried downstairs to leave. The


    same happened to the tribesmen. Something big must have happened.


    Some people followed those tribesmen and walked out.


    Some of them still stayed, wanting to wait for Matriarch Farrell toe downstairs.


    As soon as Kevin left the main house, Liberty and Hayden¡¯s bodyguards came to greet him.


    ¡°Hayden, I¡¯ll take your car.¡±


    Hayden did not refuse. Even if Liberty didn¡¯t say anything, she still wanted Liberty to ride in her car and


    ask what happened upstairs. She actually made Kevin, a shameless person, run downstairs in


    embarrassment.


    After Liberty got Hayden¡¯s consent, Kevin said to his bodyguards, ¡°Have you ever drank? If you have,


    please stop driving.¡±


    The bodyguard group wanted to say that no one had drank, but when Liberty winked at them, everyone


    was embarrassed to say that they had.


    Liberty turned around and said apologetically to the Farrell family butler, who was escorting her out,


    ¡°Butler, can you arrange for three people to help us drive back? They are all drunk and should not drive


    again.¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler said respectfully, ¡°No problem; I will arrange for three people to help Miss Hunt drive back


    now.¡±


    With that said, the butler took out his cell phone and made a call.


    After the butler arranged for the Farrell family¡¯s bodyguards to help drive, Liberty thanked the butler and


    then said, ¡°Butler, please tell Mrs. Farrell and Kathryn that there was an ident at home and we can¡¯t


    stay any longer. We should go back first. Let¡¯s get together another day when we have time.¡±

 Chapter 2723

    Chapter 2723


    The butler still didn¡¯t know what was going on upstairs. When Matriarch Farrell was not present, he was


    responsible for seeing the guests out.


    He responded repeatedly and would ry Liberty¡¯s words to Matriarch Farrell.


    Liberty got into Hayden¡¯s car while her bodyguard group crowded into several cars with Hayden¡¯s


    bodyguard group, and then her car was driven away by the Farrell family¡¯s bodyguards.


    Kevin was particrly envious of Liberty at the moment, but he also knew that it was not appropriate to


    be jealous at this moment, so he left the Farrell family first.


    The scene he saw when he went upstairs just now, no matter how shameless and well-informed Kevin


    was, he never expected that those two people would be doing something inappropriate for children.


    When they went upstairs, the two men were still busy.


    After the car drove out of the Farrell family mansion, Hayden asked Liberty curiously, ¡°What did you


    and Kevin see when you went upstairs? Did the husband of Mrs. Farrell have an ident?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident, a huge ident.¡± Liberty replied, ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be peaceful here tonight, but I


    didn¡¯t expect to see such a shocking show.¡±


    When Liberty first saw that scene, her instinctive reaction was to turn around and leave to avoid


    staining her eyes.


    Now that she thinks about it, it seems unusual. Holden was the husband of Matriarch Farrell. He was


    caught cheating on his wife some time ago and was beaten by her. He dared not go downstairs to see


    guests tonight.


    It had only been a few days before Holden cheated on her again.


    The cheating partner was still Shiloh.


    Shiloh was the daughter of the previous butler of the Farrell family. Since she and Kathryn were


    exchanged, Matriarch Farrell and her husband did not know about it, and they always treated Kathryn


    as their biological daughter.


    No matter how shameless Holden was, he would never touch Shiloh. But the two of them rolled


    together.


    Liberty guessed that the two of them had taken medicine.


    Hayden: ¡°Are they dead?¡±


    ¡°No one died, but it¡¯s more shocking than death.¡± Liberty whispered a few words into Hayden¡¯s ear.


    Hayden had a calm personality and remained calm despite the copse of the mountain. After hearing


    what Liberty said, she was frightened and let out a loud ah sound, which made the bodyguard following


    the car turn to look at the two of them.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°This¡­is impossible.¡± Hayden was surprised and whispered, ¡°Sister Liberty, are you not blind?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°How could it be possible to be dazzled? I could see clearly. It was the two of them. I


    wasn¡¯t the only one who saw it. Everyone who went upstairs saw it.


    Those two people looked delirious. They were still intoxicated, regardless of the noise outside. After I


    saw clearly that it was them, I left quickly for fear of staining my eyes. When I return to the hotel, I want


    to clean my eyes properly. Put a few drops of eye drops on both eyes to avoid getting needle holes.¡±


    Hayden was shocked and amused by Liberty¡¯s words. She said, ¡°The two of them¡­ are probably being


    plotted against.¡±


    The person Shiloh admired was her, and no matter how beastly Holden was, he would never touch


    Shiloh. Even though Shiloh was not his biological daughter, she was raised as one.


    Liberty said, ¡°The possibility of being plotted is very high, but we don¡¯t know who did it. Shiloh sent Mr.


    Janzen food upstairs. The food was all freshly prepared at the banquet, and the wine had unopened,


    whole bottles. The soup is also served freshly; so many of us have eaten the food and drank the soup,


    and it¡¯s fine.¡±

 Chapter 2724

    Chapter 2724


    Liberty added: ¡°If you eat the food Shiloh sent upstairs, something will happen. Who do you think


    nned it? Shiloh? Or Holden himself? No matter who did it, this move is vicious and cruel.¡±


    After Liberty finished speaking, she thought about it and smiled to herself. ¡°Compared to people like


    them, I am neither vicious nor cruel.¡±


    If the superiors needed to use such means, Liberty really couldn¡¯t do it. She would rather give up the


    position of head of the Farrell family to Kathryn.


    Hayden said thoughtfully, ¡°It can¡¯t be them, nor can it be Mrs. Farrell, and they can¡¯t suspect us. After


    all, we have been walking under the eyes of Mrs. Farrell the whole time. Her tribesmen, I¡¯m afraid, don¡¯t


    have the courage.


    Unless it¡¯s Kathryn. Kathryn has such skill and courage. But based on my understanding of Kathryn,


    she is a person with three upright views and will not use such despicable methods to deal with Shiloh.


    Holden is still her biological father. As for her biological father, even though she doesn¡¯t have a father-


    daughter rtionship, she won¡¯t do that.¡±


    Liberty nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s Kathryn either. I haven¡¯t had much contact with Kathryn, so I don¡¯t


    think she is that kind of person. If she wanted to use dirty tricks, she would have done it long ago.


    There is no need to wait until tonight.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°The members of the Farrell family also saw that scene. Although they ran very fast, Mrs.


    Farrell was in anger and might not be able to see clearly who they were. However, they were worried


    that if Mrs. Farrell saw them, they would be punished.¡±


    Liberty remembered the appearance of those people.


    Hayden hummed, ¡°Mrs. Farrell has a vicious personality, and the family¡¯s ugliness must not be made


    public. If those people are not seen clearly, they still have a way to survive. Once they are seen clearly,


    they may not have a way to survive. Sister Liberty, do you remember what they look like?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°remember.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Then you arrange for people to keep an eye on them secretly. If they are retaliated by Mrs.


    Farrell, when they are at their most desperate, you lead people to rescue them, and you can easily win


    them over.¡±


    Hayden was born and raised in Jensburg and knew the Farrell family better than Liberty.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hayden said: ¡°The people who can appear at the banquet tonight are all capable members of the


    Farrell family. The closer they are to Mrs. Farrell, the more capable they are and the more status they


    have in the n. Sister Liberty, you can win over them secretly.


    Sister Liberty, you¡¯re a descendant of the previous head of the family. With such qualifications, they will


    easily gravitate towards you.¡±


    Liberty nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Hayden, thank you.¡±


    Hayden smiled and said, ¡°From now on, we are one family. If I can help you, I will definitely help you.¡±


    This trip tonight would make it impossible for her to get away with it.


    Even if she didn¡¯te here, in the eyes of others, she was still on Liberty¡¯s side.


    She and Kevin were already a couple.


    ¡°The three youngdies of the Farrell family!¡± Liberty said it suddenly. ¡°Hayden, do you think they will


    be the three youngdies of the Farrell family?¡±


    Hayden thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. They used to be very good with Shiloh. Before


    Kathryn came back, they were extremely ttering to Shiloh. After Kathryn came back, they still


    surrounded Shiloh.


    It¡¯s not news that the Farrell family prefers Shiloh.


    ¡°Some time ago, it was revealed that the three young masters of the Farrell family all had mistresses


    outside. Their wives had a lot of trouble with them. I heard that their rtionship with Shiloh also broke


    down. Shiloh had long known about her three brothers¡¯ cheating. She helped her brothers hide it and


    offended three sisters-inw at once.


    When husband and wife quarreled, Shiloh would sidestep the argument and always take her brother¡¯s


    side. Her three sisters-inw would resent her and want to take revenge on her. It makes sense.¡±


    Hayden still analyzed, ¡°They had the motivation to do it, but how did they do it?¡±

 Chapter 2725

    Chapter 2725


    Liberty said, ¡°I think it might be them. I don¡¯t know how they did it. This is just our guess. We don¡¯t need


    to worry about who did it. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be spread.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell would not let this matter spread. She was now in shock and anger and had no time to


    cover it up.


    When she reacted, she would take action immediately.


    The few tribesmen who saw the scene ran as fast as they could, but they couldn¡¯t escape. As long as


    Matriarch Farrell checked, she would know who was upstairs.


    Liberty dared to say that tomorrow, Matriarch Farrell would look for her as soon as possible.


    Told her not to tell anyone.


    As for who did it, Matriarch Farrell would investigate it herself. Just pay attention to whether the three


    youngdies of the Farrell family have been divorced and kicked out of the house, and she will know


    the result.


    Hayden said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Shiloh has to leave the Farrell family this time.¡±


    She hated Shiloh very much.


    It¡¯s not that Shiloh admired her and was obsessed with her.


    She didn¡¯t like Shiloh when she first met her.


    It had nothing to do with Shiloh admiring her or not.


    ¡°Holden will not end well. With these new and old grievances, how could Mrs. Farrell spare him? Even


    if he was plotted against, Mrs. Farrell would not spare him. She is indeed changed.¡±


    ¡°boom!¡±


    Suddenly, a loud noise came from behind.


    Hayden stopped talking.


    She and Liberty both turned to look.


    It was discovered that the car following Hayden¡¯s bodyguard car was rear-ended by arge truck. The


    truck was probably traveling very fast, and the car was hit and flipped into the oppositene, with all


    four wheels upside down.


    ¡°parking!¡±


    Hayden ordered in a deep voice.


    The driver quickly slowed down and pulled over to the side of the road.


    All vehicles stopped.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The truck also stopped. The driver of the truck was not seriously injured, but the front of the truck was


    damaged. The driver seemed to be frightened and did not get out of the truck for a long time.


    Kevin got out of the car before Hayden. As soon as he got off the car, he first called the police and then


    the xxx emergency number.


    The car was hit into the oppositene and rolled over. The driver didn¡¯t know whether he was alive or


    dead.


    ¡°Hayden, Sister Liberty, there is a service area not far away. Get in the car and wait in the service area


    in front. Don¡¯t stay here to prevent the car behind you from not being able to brake in time and hitting


    you.¡±


    Kevin saw Liberty and Hayden getting out of the car and gave instructions in a deep voice.


    When encountering a car ident on the road, it is not advisable to get out of the car and watch, as it


    may lead to idents.


    Kevin led several bodyguards to the oppositene, trying to rescue the driver of the bodyguard¡¯s car.


    Unexpectedly, before they approached the car, the car suddenly caught fire.


    Everyone quickly backed away, turned around, and ran back. They ran back to the car to get the fire


    extinguisher, and then rushed over to put out the fire.


    The fire was so big that even their small fire extinguishers were useless, let alone trying to save


    anyone.


    Hayden got into the car at the request of the bodyguard, and Liberty was also pulled into the car by


    Hayden.


    They evacuated the scene first and headed to the service area ahead.


    After waiting in the service area for nearly an hour, Kevin entered the service area.


    ¡°Kevin.¡±


    Hayden, who was waiting anxiously, hurried forward to greet him. She had never been so anxious as


    tonight, worried that something would happen to Kevin.


    Kevin: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    As long as Hayden and Liberty evacuated the scene of the ident and there was no second ident,


    Kevin could feel at ease.


    Kevin looked at Liberty and said to her, ¡°Sister Liberty, I gave you the car that was knocked over. The


    driver of the bodyguard car behind said that therge truck was going very fast and passed After their


    vehicle, they directly caught up with your car.¡±

 Chapter 2726

    Chapter 2726


    Liberty¡¯s face changed after hearing this.


    First of all, she believed that Matriarch Farrell had plotted this to kill her by causing an unanticipated car


    ident.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She guessed that Matriarch Farrell would not do anything.


    The banquet was quiet, and the food was not poisonous. She was worried that the car would be


    tampered with on the way back and cause her to have a car ident, so she chose to take Hayden¡¯s


    car.


    Matriarch Farrell was targeting her. She couldn¡¯t touch Hayden¡¯s car, and she didn¡¯t dare to touch


    Hayden. She would be safe if she followed Hayden.


    Her bodyguard group was arranged for her by the York family, the Stone family, and the Lewis family.


    Each family arranged for two elite bodyguards to follow her. Since she brought them here, she had to


    ensure their safety.


    So she winked at the bodyguard group, told them that they were all drunk and should not drive, piled


    into Hayden¡¯s bodyguard car, and then asked the Farrell family¡¯s Butler to arrange for the Farrell


    family¡¯s bodyguards to help drive back to the hotel.


    The car she was riding in happened to be hit now.


    After the car overturned, it quickly caught fire without giving anyone a chance to rescue it. The car was


    destroyed, and everyone died.


    Liberty wouldn¡¯t believe it if she said it wasn¡¯t directed at her.


    If Kevin and Hayden hadn¡¯te over tonight, Liberty thought she might have died.


    Did her grandmother die like this back then?


    ¡°The bodyguard of the Farrell family was burned to death.¡± Kevin said in a low voice, ¡°We have no


    chance of rescue. The fire is too strong, and it started too fast. Sister Liberty, let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s not


    convenient to talk here.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell invited Liberty over for dinner, Kevin and Liberty both knew it was the Hongmen


    Banquet and left the Farrell family mansion. They thought it was over, but they didn¡¯t expect that they


    were waiting for Liberty on the road.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Holden and Shiloh¡¯s affairs that caused everyone to be in chaos, Liberty might not


    have been able to escape sessfully.


    ¡°The bodyguard of the Farrell family died for me.¡± Liberty spoke softly.


    For the first time, she was exposed to the whirlpool of conspiracy and faced life and death.


    Hayden saidfortingly, ¡°Sister Liberty, it was Mrs. Farrell who killed him. If she had not nned the


    conspiracy, this would not have happened. This matter is only our spection at present. There is no


    evidence. We can¡¯t do anything to Mrs. Farrell for the time being.


    Go back first and talk about itter.¡±


    Liberty hummed.


    After returning to the car, Liberty said nothing.


    The Farrell family also received the news.


    After all, it was the Farrell family¡¯s bodyguard who died.


    The other two bodyguards were helping Liberty¡¯s people, and they were following in two bodyguard


    cars. When they saw their colleague being rear-ended by arge truck, causing the vehicle to flip into


    the oppositene and quickly catch fire, they immediately called the butler.


    They told the butler that there was a car ident, and the butler was dumbfounded.


    Knowing that the car involved in the ident was originally Liberty¡¯s special car, the butler suddenly


    changed his face. Afterwards, he realized that he seemed to have ruined Matriarch Farrell¡¯s important


    affairs.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t tell the butler. How could Butler know that Liberty said that her people should


    not drive after drinking and asked him to arrange for someone to help drive back to the hotel?


    After the butler hung up the phone, he didn¡¯t dare to tell Matriarch Farrell. Because the room was also a


    mess.


    Matriarch Farrell was so angry that she couldn¡¯t stand still. Kathryn was so frightened that she quickly


    asked someone to bring ginseng over and stuffed a ginseng slice into her mother¡¯s mouth.


    Shiloh and Holden have woken up.


    After discovering what they had done, Shiloh screamed and fainted, while Holden¡¯s face was as white


    as paper, and he copsed on the ground.


    Anyway, it¡¯s just a mess.


    ¡°mom.¡± Kathryn looked at her furious mother worriedly. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell suddenly grabbed Kathryn¡¯s hand and grabbed it hard. Her face was ashen, and she


    gritted her teeth and forced out the words, ¡°Throw Shiloh out now; throw her out!¡±

 Chapter 2727

    Chapter 2727


    ¡°Mom, there may be an ident in this matter. Shiloh probably won¡¯t seduce my dad.¡±


    Kathryn said.


    She was not pleading for Shiloh. If she said this, Matriarch Farrell would not doubt her.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t do this.


    But she knew.


    She knew everything the three sisters-inw did.


    She didn¡¯t remind Shiloh and just let things develop.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even thinking with her toes, she knew that this was not Shiloh¡¯s original intention, and even Holden


    would not have such thoughts.


    Holden was a lustful person, and the person he cheated on was very young, but he would not let him


    touch Shiloh. After all, Holden regarded Shiloh as his biological daughter. When Kathryn returned to the


    Farrell family, Holden would still be the best for Shiloh.


    He couldn¡¯t develop feelings for Kathryn, his real biological daughter. He would also help Shiloh deal


    with her.


    Now that these two are getting together and her mother is watching, neither of them will end well.


    Matriarch Farrell was livid and shouted, ¡°I said, throw Shiloh out, throw her out! I don¡¯t want to see her. I


    don¡¯t want to see her anymore. Go, wake her up, and tell her that, from now on, she will never be the


    daughter of my Farrell family. She is not the daughter of my Farrell family in the first ce. Her


    surname is not Farrell, so get her as far away as possible!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell did not suspect Shiloh of seducing Holden. But she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her


    adopted daughter, whom she had loved for more than 20 years, was rolling with her pillow partner.


    She didn¡¯t care who was right or wrong; anyway, she didn¡¯t want to see Shiloh again, and she couldn¡¯t


    let Shiloh dangle in front of her like before.


    And Holden¡­


    Hatred burst out from the eyes of Matriarch Farrell. She wanted to destroy Holden. After she destroyed


    him, he would never touch another woman again.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll deal with it right away. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Kathrynforted Matriarch Farrell.


    They needed to deal with Shiloh.


    ¡°Kathryn, don¡¯t go.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell suddenly changed her mind. She grabbed Kathryn and didn¡¯t let her go away. She


    shouted, ¡°Erika,e here.¡±


    Erika quickly came over and said cautiously, ¡°Mom, please give me your instructions.¡±


    ¡°You take your two sisters-inw to deal with Shiloh, do as I say, drive Shiloh out, and then have


    someone make a statement. From now on, Shiloh is no longer the second youngdy of our Farrell


    family.


    Shiloh is not allowed to take anything in her room except her clothes, and she is not allowed to take


    any valuables away. Those are the property of my Farrell family. Her car keys and bank cards will all be


    found for me! ¡°


    Everything Shiloh had was given to her.


    Matriarch Farrell no longer wanted Shiloh as her adopted daughter, so she would naturally take back


    what she had given out.


    She originally didn¡¯t want Shiloh to get sick so soon. After all, she had raised and hurt Shiloh for more


    than 20 years. She really had feelings for her, and she really couldn¡¯t bear to let Shiloh return to her


    family of origin.


    So she kept Shiloh. If Kathryn had to deal with it in the future, she wouldn¡¯t feel bad if she couldn¡¯t see


    it anymore.


    But after something like that happened, even if Shiloh was a victim, she could no longer tolerate Shiloh


    staying.


    Just seeing Shiloh reminded her of the erotic scene she had seen. They both opened the door and


    went in. The two of them were still intoxicated. The scene was like a sharp knife, ruthlessly gouging


    Matriarch Farrell.


    Her most beloved adopted daughter and her pillow¡­


    No matter how shameless Matriarch Farrell was, she couldn¡¯t ept this reality and couldn¡¯t bear the


    double blow.

 Chapter 2728

    Chapter 2728


    ¡°mom.¡± Erika asked carefully, ¡°Do you really want to do that? Don¡¯t wait until Shiloh wakes up and listen


    to what she has to say?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell red at Erika and said, ¡°Why are my words useless now? Just do whatever I tell you!


    Go and do it right away. If you don¡¯t do it, pack your things and get out!¡±


    Erika was startled and quickly responded: ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go; we¡¯ll do it right away. Don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not


    worth it to ruin your health.¡±


    Erika winked at the two sisters-inw and signaled them to follow her to deal with Shiloh.


    The butler went up to the second floor. He never dared to say anything. He heard the angry roar of


    Matriarch Farrell.


    After the three youngdies walked away, Kathryn also saw the butler.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry; drink a ss of water first.¡±


    Kathryn brought the water ss to Matriarch Farrell and asked her to drink half of the ss. After


    putting down the water ss, she saw that her expression was still so angry, so she had to go to the


    Butler and ask in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Miss, Miss Hunt had a car ident on her way back. Her car was knocked over and caught fire. The


    car was destroyed, and everyone died.¡±


    ¡°What!¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    The Butler quickly exined: ¡°Miss, Miss Hunt is fine. She left in Mr. Queen¡¯s car. Her bodyguards


    were also drunk and were not suitable to drive, so she asked our bodyguards to help drive her car


    back.


    The car that was destroyed belonged to Miss Hunt, but the person who died was ours.¡±


    The Butler nced at Matriarch Farrell a few times and whispered to Kathryn, ¡°Miss, do you want to tell


    her about this?¡±


    When she heard that Liberty was fine, Kathryn¡¯s face became a little better. She whispered, ¡°I will look


    at the situation and tell my motherter. Have you sent someone to deal with the car ident? Who


    died? Inform his family members toe over, and thepensation that should be paid must be


    paid.¡±


    The Butler replied in a low voice, ¡°I have sent someone to deal with it. The man¡¯s parents are dead,


    and he has a younger brother who just graduated from college and also works in Jensburg.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Well, notify his brother toe over.¡±


    The Butler nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll contact his brother now.¡±


    The Butler looked at Matriarch Farrell again, hesitant to speak.


    Kathryn ordered in a low voice, ¡°Let them go back first. No matter what happened tonight, whether they


    know it or not, they are not allowed to tell anyone.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In fact, the butler still hadn¡¯t figured out what was going on upstairs.


    Why was Matriarch Farrell so angry?


    Just now, Butler heard Matriarch Farrell say that she wanted to drive Shiloh out.


    Let Shiloh return to her original family.


    Matriarch Farrell had always loved Shiloh, and after Kathryn returned, she was reluctant to let Shiloh


    leave.


    She got so angry tonight, insisted on driving Shiloh out, and said she would confiscate everything


    Shiloh owned. What mistake did Shiloh make?


    Didn¡¯t Shiloh bring Holden food upstairs?


    What could happen?


    The Butler didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    He would do whatever Kathryn told him to do.


    After the Butler left, Kathryn first called Liberty, asked about Liberty¡¯s situation with concern, and then


    apologized to Liberty.


    Liberty said understandingly, ¡°Miss Farrell, deal with family matters first. That bodyguard died because


    of me. When his familyes to help him with his funeral arrangements, I will also go over to thank his


    family, express my guilt, and give his familypensation.


    If my bodyguard hadn¡¯t been drunk and unfit to drive, and I asked the Butler to help me arrange for him


    to drive, he wouldn¡¯t have had such an ident.¡±


    Kathryn said: ¡°This was an ident, not your fault.¡±

 Chapter 2729

    Chapter 2729


    Liberty said, ¡°No matter what, I want to meet his family.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Both his parents are dead, and he has only one younger brother. When his younger


    brotheres, I will notify you toe over. Liberty, my family is in a mess right now. I will deal with


    the family affairs first and talk about it another day when I have time.¡±


    Liberty hummed.


    Kathryn hung up the phone.


    ¡°Let me go. I want to see Mom. I want to see Mom. Let me go!¡±


    Shiloh woke up and was already nicely dressed, but her two sisters-inw dragged her downstairs.


    There was also a sister-inw who brought her some clothes and followed her.


    The three brothers did not dare to speak. They were still looking at Holden.


    Holden¡¯s face was as white as a piece of paper. He copsed on the ground and did not have the


    strength to stand up. His sons helped him arrange his clothes, but he still felt that he was naked in front


    of them.


    His mind was nk, and he didn¡¯t even know how this happened.


    Holden showed fear in his eyes as his three daughters-inw dragged Shiloh away, but he was unable


    to speak.


    His end would not be good!


    He knew very well how cruel and cruel his wife was.


    If he offended his wife, neither he nor his Janzen family would end well. Especially for him, life would


    be worse than death.


    Matriarch Farrell might not kill him, but it would be easy to make his life worse than death.


    ¡°dad.¡±


    Marco still felt sorry for Shiloh.


    They had held Shiloh in their hands and cared for her since she was little.


    Because they knew that Shiloh was the sessor of the Farrell family, they didted on Shiloh and


    maintained a good brother-sister rtionship, hoping that when Shiloh came to power, they could get


    more benefits from it.


    Who would have thought that Shiloh was not their biological sister but the servant¡¯s daughter?


    Their biological sister grew up in a servant¡¯s house, and the servant treated her very badly.


    Marco and the others all knew that they should treat their biological sister better, but they did not grow


    up together and did not develop feelings for their biological sister from an early age. They couldn¡¯t have


    feelings for their biological sister, and naturally, they do not love their biological sister. The sister they


    loved most was Shiloh.


    Now seeing Shiloh being dragged out, Marco wanted to save Shiloh, but he didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Matriarch Farrell was in a rage, and Marco dared to intercede for Shiloh. Matriarch Farrell might even


    order him out of the house.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on between you and Shiloh? Just talk; look at Shiloh being dragged out by them,


    Dad!¡± Marco asked Holden anxiously.


    Together with his brother, Marco lifted Holden up from the ground and sat down on the single sofa.


    The room was filled with the smell of alcohol.


    When they came in just now, their father and Shiloh smelled of alcohol. How much alcohol had they


    drunk?


    ¡°Dad, did you and Shiloh drink a lot of wine?¡±


    Marco saw that most of the bottle of wine he brought to his father had been drunk up, and he said to


    his father, ¡°Dad, most of the bottle of wine I brought to you is strong alcohol. You will get drunk easily


    after drinking it. You and Shiloh drank it all!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Holden wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t.


    He¡¯s not drunk.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Although most of the bottle of wine was strong alcohol, he and Shiloh both had good drinking abilities,


    but they couldn¡¯t get drunk even with more than half of the bottle of wine.


    It was a half-bottle of wine. After drinking it, he felt very hot, which made him irritated. He couldn¡¯t help


    but confide to Shiloh, telling her about his wife¡¯s overbearing attitude. He was already in his seventies,


    but he still had needs. Yes, but the wife no longer fulfills her duties as a wife.


    He didn¡¯t support her or divorce her. He just went out to eat fast food and was beaten by his wife in


    public. He didn¡¯t dare to go out.

 Chapter 2730

    Chapter 2730


    Everyone in Jensburg must be aware of his infidelity and his wife¡¯s abuse of him.


    ¡°Marco, help me go to see your mother.¡±


    Holden felt sorry for Shiloh, but he also had to protect himself.


    After regaining his consciousness, he remembered to admit his mistake to his wife and exin.


    Marco, Noel, and Sage helped Holden up together and came out of the room.


    ¡°Wife.¡±


    When Holden saw Matriarch Farrell sitting in the study with a livid face, he immediately broke away


    from the hold of his three sons, walked quickly to her, and knelt down with a bang. After kneeling down,


    he didn¡¯t say anything. He just kept pping his mouth.


    Matriarch Farrell looked at him coldly.


    Marco and his brothers did not dare to speak for their father. They just stood aside and watched their


    father kneel on the ground without dignity, pping himself incessantly.


    Holden was very strong and pped him one after another. Soon, both sides of his face were red and


    swollen. Even the corners of his mouth were bleeding.


    Matriarch Farrell still looked at him coldly, and her eyes were so cold that Holden was frightened when


    he looked up.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    He felt that he might be miserable this time.


    He didn¡¯t know how much time passed, but Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Holden was still pping his face.


    Marco stepped forward, took Holden¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Dad, Mom told you to stop.¡±


    Only then did Holden dare to stop.


    Matriarch Farrell nced at the four children and said, ¡°Kathryn, Marco, you all go out and go


    downstairs. After you go out, without my consent, you are not allowed toe upstairs, and also, don¡¯t


    let anyonee upstairs.¡±


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Kathryn looked at Matriarch Farrell worriedly.


    Matriarch Farrell seemed to have aged twenty years. She said to her daughter, ¡°Mom has never


    experienced any storms. Don¡¯t worry, mom will not be knocked down.¡±


    As for men, if she wants them, she can go out and keep young and strong men.


    Holden would cheat on a young and beautiful girl; wouldn¡¯t she keep a young and strong, pretty girl?


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Go downstairs with your brothers. If anything happens, you can deal with it.


    Mom may not be in the mood, and she won¡¯t be able to calm down and deal with it.¡±


    She just came back from Wiltspoon and caught Holden cheating on her. Although she was angry, the


    blow was not as severe as it was tonight.


    What happened tonight was like an iron bell hitting her head hard. She felt like her world was broken.


    ¡°Mom, I asked those tribesmen to go back. Liberty, Mr. Queen, and others also left, but something


    happened to Liberty and the others on the way, and I have arranged for people to deal with it.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell hummed, ¡°Sooner orter, this family will be in your hands. Mom is old and doesn¡¯t


    have the energy anymore. Whatever happens in the future, you can just take care of it. Go out and go


    downstairs with your brothers. It¡¯s toote.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Matriarch Farrell continued: ¡°Try to hide it as much as possible. Don¡¯t let the


    scandal of the family be publicized!¡±


    When she went upstairs, someone followed her. When she saw the abominable scene, she was so


    angry that she couldn¡¯t think clearly and didn¡¯t notice who was following her upstairs.


    Her words also hinted to Kathryn that if those who knew the information could not keep their mouths


    shut, they would be silenced.


    The dead keep secrets best.


    After Matriarch Farrell took over the Farrell n, she walked around Jensburg with great arrogance.


    Many people were hoping that something bad would happen to her. If what happened tonight spreads,


    she will be theughing stock of the people in Jensburg , and others will say that she is


    retribution!


    What retribution? She never believed in retribution!


    She only believed that, with power, she could get everything she wanted!


    It¡¯s okay to say that her thoughts were twisted; that¡¯s what she thought.


    ¡°Mom, I will try my best to do this well.¡± Kathryn did not argue with her mother at this time. She had her


    own ideas on how to do it and would not listen to her mother.

 Chapter 2731

    Chapter 2731


    ¡°Mom, have a good talk with Dad, listen to Dad¡¯s exnation, and don¡¯t make a decision that you will


    regret.¡± Kathryn persuaded Matriarch Farrell in a gentle voice.


    Matriarch Farrell waved her hand and motioned for her daughter to follow her son out.


    When Kathryn passed by Holden, she said softly to him, ¡°Dad, please exin to my mother carefully.


    You and my mother have been husband and wife for decades.¡±


    Holden nodded. He wanted to speak but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Kathryn was rted to him by blood and would still speak for him at critical moments.


    After all four children had walked out of the study room, Matriarch Farrell walked over to check whether


    the door was closed. She opened the door again and looked outside to make sure that none of the four


    children were eavesdropping. Then she closed the door again and locked it.


    She turned around, stopped in front of Holden, and looked at him condescendingly.


    ¡°Honey, I really don¡¯t know why something like that happened. Shiloh and I must have been plotted.¡±


    Holden exined clearly.


    After Matriarch Farrell looked down at Holden for a long time, she returned to the chair and sat down.


    She asked coldly, ¡°Tell me what you were doing after Shiloh brought you food upstairs?¡±


    Holden recalled what happened just now with a pale face. He said, ¡°I was just in a bad mood and was


    drinking alone. I got the wine from Marco. Marco drank it, and there was still half a bottle left. I asked


    him for it. He gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°After Shiloh went upstairs, I asked Shiloh to drink two drinks with me, and then I confided in her what


    was on my mind. Wife, I know I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have cheated on you when you were not in


    Jensburg. It was my fault. I still resent you in my heart; it¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    At this moment, Holden did not dare to hide anything and told Matriarch Farrell honestly that he was


    comining to Shiloh about her domineering behavior.


    Matriarch Farrell knew that Holden had a grudge against her.


    She has been suppressing Holden since she got married, fearing that he would cheat on her and do


    something wrong to her.


    Of course, there was a sweet period between them; otherwise, they would not have had four children in


    a row.


    After giving birth to Kathryn, she felt that she had a sessor, so her focus was on thepany and


    her children, and she paid less and less attention to Holden. She thought she was the head of the


    family, and she was getting older, so there was no need to talk about feelings anymore.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Holden would still cheat on her. Maybe he had been thinking about it since he


    was young. He finally took advantage of the opportunity, and then he actually cheated on her.


    She would be angry if he cheated on someone else, but it wouldn¡¯t be as hard to ept as it is now.


    Shiloh was not her biological daughter, but she raised her as her biological daughter. She couldn¡¯t


    ept that the scene she just saw had be reality.


    No matter how angry, angry, or wishing to turn back time, there was no way to turn back time. What


    happened would happen.


    Just like before, she regretted killing her elder sister and younger sister, but there was no use in


    regretting. She had done everything she had done. No matter how much she regretted it, she could not


    bring both her older sister and younger sister back to life. She could only be cruel. Walk the dark road


    to the end.


    Holden continued: ¡°Then, Shiloh and I both finished the ss of wine. After finishing the wine, I felt


    hotter and hotter, and so did Shiloh. Both she and I werepelled to remove our clothing due to the


    extreme heat. Then, neither did we. You know what, that¡¯s it.¡±

 Chapter 2732

    Chapter 2732


    When Holden said this, he came to his senses and said quickly, ¡°Honey, there¡¯s something wrong with


    the wine. There must be something wrong with the wine. Shiloh and I were just like that after drinking.


    Are you having a banquet at home tonight? Is there anyone there? There was something tampered


    with in the drink.


    It¡¯s the person named Liberty. She is your sister¡¯s descendant. Many people say that you killed your


    sister. She came here to avenge you. She doesn¡¯t want to make your life easy. She knows that you


    love her the most. The person you want is Shiloh, and Shiloh is not our biological daughter, so she


    designed Shiloh and me to attack you like that.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell knew there was something wrong with the drink. She sneered and said, ¡°Liberty never


    touched a drink from the time she came in to the time she left. How could she plot against you and


    Shiloh? Holden, even if you two really plotted, it would not be Liberty. I know that Liberty came to


    Jensburg for the Farrell family.


    I am old too, but I am not so old that I am confused. If you want to me Liberty for this matter, you will


    not seed. The peopleing tonight are not only Liberty but also Mr. Queen and Mr. York. They


    were all present, and so many people from the n were watching.


    Don¡¯t talk about liberty. You can¡¯t even find a scapegoat among the people in the n. The person who


    brought you food was Shiloh. She also brought you a bottle of wine. The wine was not opened. You


    can drink it. But you brought the wine from Marco.


    The person who plotted against you is Marco?¡±


    After analyzing the eldest son, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face became even more ashen.


    Holden was also shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that the eldest son would plot against him.


    Impossible!


    Marco was his first child. He loved him very much. In addition, Marco took the surname Janzen, and he


    was a descendant of his Janzen family. His love for Shiloh was because he wanted to cultivate a good


    rtionship between father and daughter until she took over. Then he and the Janzen family could get


    more benefits.


    ¡°There is no need for Marco to do this.¡± Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°That person might be Shiloh, who


    brings you food upstairs.¡±


    Holden: ¡°It won¡¯t be Marco. Marco is my biological son, and he will not treat me like this. Wife, I am


    really being plotted. You have to believe me. No matter how lustful I am, I will never get along with


    Shiloh.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re already like that.¡± Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°I will never forget that scene. I kicked Shiloh


    out. She was not from my Farrell family; she was not my daughter. Her father did something to hurt the


    mother and daughter for the sake of the mother-daughter rtionship of more than 20 years. I didn¡¯t


    take my anger out on her.


    But she is sleeping with you. I don¡¯t care how it happened; I can¡¯t tolerate it. From now on, she is no


    longer a member of my Farrell family. Everything I gave her, I will get back. She is just a servant¡¯s


    daughter!


    My biological daughter is Kathryn! As for you, Holden, you are resentful of me. You have long thought


    of betraying me. You have had a history of cheating on me before. I will never believe you again, no


    matter what you say.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now you have two options: one is to divorce me and leave the Farrell family. Second, you should


    commit suicide.


    As long as you be an old eunuch, I can rest assured that our marriage canst until we die,


    leaving you with some dignity.¡±


    Holden¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    Matriarch Farrell stood up, walked to the back of the desk, opened the drawer, took out a pair of


    scissors, and then threw the scissors in front of Holden.


    She sat down at the desk and watched Holden choose coldly.


    Holden trembled all over.


    If he got divorced, he would die. Also, Matriarch Farrell would not let him go. Even though she said it so


    generously, she wouldn¡¯t make it easy for him if she was angry with him.

 Chapter 2733

    Chapter 2733


    People far away in Wiltspoon didn¡¯t know what Holden would choose.


    Zachary¡¯s cell phone rang in the middle of the night. The phone rang, waking him up. He quickly


    grabbed the phone and picked it up, not even pausing to check the caller ID. He then quietly got out of


    bed, left the room, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Brother, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Kevin, it¡¯s sote, and you still haven¡¯t slept.¡±


    Hearing the call from Kevin, Zachary quickly went to close the bedroom door. Then he walked out of


    the room, daring to speak louder.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Kevin asked first, ¡°Brother, is my sister-inw awake?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°No, after she became pregnant, she would sleep very deeply whenever she fell asleep. Did


    something happen to my eldest sister?¡±


    Otherwise, Kevin wouldn¡¯t call him in the middle of the night.


    Zachary¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Liberty had only been in Jensburg for a long time. If something happened, Serenity would definitely not


    be able to bear it.


    ¡°Brother, there was an ident. We just returned to the hotel. I asked Sister Liberty to go rest first and


    talk about anything tomorrow. I felt that I should tell you about this matter, so I called you quickly.


    Brother, even if I don¡¯t call you, you will receive the news tomorrow.¡±


    Because the bodyguards Liberty brought to Jensburg were from three families, the bodyguards


    arranged by Zachary would also tell him, and the bodyguards from the Lewis family would inform


    Duncan, as well as the bodyguards from the Stone family.


    Zachary heard Kevin say that Liberty had returned to the hotel and she was fine. He breathed a sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°What ident?¡± Zachary lowered his voice and asked, ¡°No one was injured, right?¡±


    ¡°None of us were injured. One of the bodyguards of the Farrell family died, and my car crashed.¡±


    The vehicle Liberty used in Jensburg belonged to Kevin.


    ¡°I will give you a car aspensation.¡± Zachary said it immediately.


    He asked Kevin to help him protect Liberty. He had topensate for the loss of a car.


    ¡°Brother, no need; I don¡¯t have any shortage of cars. I¡¯m going to buy a new car for Sister Liberty.¡±


    The house Kevin bought in Jensburg is in the final stages of decoration, and he has not moved in yet.


    The vehicles he used here were all parked in the hotel parking lot. In addition to the Maybach he used


    daily, he also had several dozen cars. If there was a car, it would be arranged for Liberty to use.


    The car that crashed cost hundreds of thousands of dors. To him, it was like having a hair pulled out,


    and he did not need Zachary topensate him.


    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The car matter could be put aside. Zachary wanted to know what happened tonight.


    It¡¯s impossible for Liberty to start a fight with the Farrell family as soon as shees over, right?


    She just went to Jensburg to fight for the country.


    Kevin told Zachary what happened tonight. After he finished speaking, he said, ¡°Sister Liberty is so


    defensive that she didn¡¯t even dare to take her car after leaving the Farrell family. She chose to take


    Hayden¡¯s car. The Farrell family may tamper with Sister Liberty¡¯s car, but they won¡¯t touch Hayden¡¯s


    car.¡±

 Chapter 2734

    Chapter 2734


    Kevin continued: ¡°Sister Liberty¡¯s bodyguard team also got into Hayden¡¯s bodyguard car. They all made


    the excuse that they were drunk and could not drive. The butler of the Farrell family probably didn¡¯t


    know about it. Sister Liberty made requests to him, and heplied with her.


    The car ident looked like it was nned ahead of time, but we didn¡¯t believe it was an ident. The


    driving recorders of the two bodyguard cars behind us could see that the truck was traveling very fast.


    After overtaking the two bodyguard cars, it directly pursued Liberty. The car my sister took when she


    went to Farrell¡¯s house had no traffic in thene next to it. Normally, the truck could changenes and


    overtake instead of directly catching up and rear-ending the truck.


    The truck was traveling at a high speed, and the rear-end collision was too violent. The car that Sister


    Liberty was in was hit in the oppositene, overturned, and turned upside down. Then the car caught


    fire soon after. We wanted to save people and put out the fire. Nothing can be saved.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The bodyguard of the Farrell family, who was burned to death, died tragically.


    Kevin added, ¡°A huge scandal also happened in the Farrell family tonight. This big scandal was


    probably not arranged by Matriarch Farrell. It happened suddenly. I don¡¯t know who was behind it.


    Anyway, it was extremely exciting. The innocence of Matriarch Farrell is real. Things have changed;


    Sister Liberty chose toe here at this time; the timing is quite good.¡±


    Kevin told Zachary about Holden and Shiloh.


    ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t know that scene. Everyone was dumbfounded. They couldn¡¯t believe what they saw.


    I rubbed my eyes several times and saw clearly that it was indeed Holden and Shiloh. I wasn¡¯t just


    being dazzled. They werepeting with each other. Young people are even more intense.


    No wonder Holden cheated on Matriarch Farrell while she was in Wiltspoon. Anyway, the Farrell family


    is in chaos.¡±


    Zachary warned Kevin in a low voice: ¡°The Farrell family is in chaos, so you should be careful. That old


    woman can kill her own sisters as well, and she can do anything.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry; nothing will happen to me. I will also protect Sister Liberty. I want to


    protect Hayden, but it¡¯s a pity that she doesn¡¯t need me. She is much stronger than me in Jensburg. ¡°


    Kevin sounded disappointed when he spoke, but the expression on his face was proud.


    He was proud of Hayden.


    Zachary said, ¡°If you have anything to do, tell me anytime. It¡¯s veryte. You can go and rest.¡±


    It¡¯s already midnight.


    Kevin hummed, said good night to Zachary, and hung up the phone.


    Zachary was silent for a few minutes before turning around and returning to the room.


    He quietly returned to the bed, sat down quietly, gently lifted the quilt, and was about to lie down when


    Serenity opened her eyes and looked at him.


    Zachary made a move.


    ¡°Honey, did I disturb you?¡±


    Serenity was about to sit up, and Zachary quickly reached out to support her and asked her, ¡°Are you


    thirsty? I¡¯ll get you a ss of warm water.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to the bathroom first.¡±


    Zachary supported her and got out of bed. After watching her enter the bathroom, he went to pour her


    a ss of warm water, then sat on the edge of the bed and waited for her toe out.


    When Serenity came out, he put down the ss of water and stood up to help her. Serenity said to him,


    ¡°I¡¯m not a big belly yet, so I don¡¯t need you to support me. Don¡¯t be nervous. If you are so nervous,


    when I give birth, won¡¯t you be as nervous as Elisa, who drove her car to the hospital by herself, and


    the pregnant woman didn¡¯t know it until she got in the car.¡±


    Zachary coughed lightly and said, ¡°No matter how nervous I am, I can¡¯t make the same mistake as


    Elisa. I carried you into the car as soon as possible. You won¡¯t be left behind, even if you leave me


    behind.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°You are left behind. Who will drive for me? I can drive to the hospital to give birth by


    myself? Once thebor pain starts, it will be more and more painful. I may not be able to drive to


    the hospital by myself.


    When I give birth to my baby next year, don¡¯t drive. I¡¯m worried about it. Let the driver at home drive.¡±


    Ever since Serenity was pregnant, Zachary has been easily nervous. When she gave birth, she didn¡¯t


    dare let him drive for fear that he would make a mistake when he was nervous.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Zachary was also worried that when she gave birth to a baby, she would be too nervous and afraid and


    make mistakes.

 Chapter 2735

    Chapter 2735


    ¡°Honey, drink water.¡± Zachary followed Serenity back to the bed, picked up the ss of warm water,


    and handed it to her. She only took two sips and then didn¡¯t want it.


    Serenity said, ¡°Just moisten my throat. I don¡¯t want to drink too much, so I don¡¯t have to get up to go to


    the bathroom. Who called you just now?¡±


    Zachary lied calmly, ¡°Josh couldn¡¯t sleep. He called me in the middle of the night to harass me. I


    scolded him. He just wanted to take revenge on me. In the past, he often had his sweet dreams


    interrupted by me in the middle of the night.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity looked at him and said, ¡°Husband, when you picked up the phone, I wasn¡¯t sleepy, and I didn¡¯t


    want to get up. What you said wasn¡¯t clear to me, but it was definitely not from Josh. You lied to me just


    because you were afraid that I would worry. Was that phone call from Kevin?¡±


    The only one who could make her worry was her sister, Liberty.


    Zachary hugged her. ¡°Others say you are stupid after one pregnancy for three years, but my wife is still


    extremely smart.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°What did Kevin say? Did something happen to my sister?¡±


    ¡°Sister is fine. Something happened to the Farrell family. Your sister went to the Farrell family for dinner


    last night. As a result, the Farrell family caused a big scandal. Your sister and the others left the Farrell


    family quickly. They are resting at the hotel now. You don¡¯t have to worry.


    With Kevin and Hayden over there, my sister will be fine. Duncan and I, as well as your aunt, have


    arranged for bodyguards to follow her. Don¡¯t worry, sister, she is mainly trying to win over the members


    of the Farrell family and those in Jensburg. Building a business empire just takes a little longer.¡±


    Naturally, those who invested in Liberty were the York family, the Lewis family, and the Stone family.


    In fact, Liberty was a person who came forward to do things, and the real bosses were the three major


    families in Wiltspoon.


    This is mainly because Audrey strongly encouraged Liberty topete with Kathryn for the title of


    head of the Farrell family.


    ¡°What happened to the Farrell family?¡± Serenity asked, ¡°Is my sister really okay?¡±


    Liberty had a bodyguard team, but she didn¡¯t know how to box or kick.


    When Liberty was at the age that was most suitable for practicing martial arts, the conditions at home


    were still mediocre. Her parents were not able to sign her up to learn some boxing and martial arts for


    self-defense. became better; she was already in her teens and missed the best age for learning martial


    arts.


    Serenity was the one who started learning martial arts at a rtivelyte age. The little boxing and


    kicking martial arts she had learned were still enough to deal with some gangsters, but against the real


    masters, she couldn¡¯t use three moves in the hands of others.


    But no matter how good her boxing and kicking skills were, she could at least know a few moves and


    be more confident. When she encountered danger, she could fight hard and turn defeat into victory.


    She felt that she was better than Liberty when it came to fighting.


    Zachary hugged her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If something happens, can I hide it from you? Sister Liberty is


    your biological sister. If something happens to her, if I hide it from you, won¡¯t you be worried about me if


    you know the truth in the future?


    Honey, what I told you is the truth. Sister is really fine. Just sleep peacefully. I don¡¯t dare to hide


    anything from you now, for fear that you will make trouble with me.¡±


    He concealed his identity and had a sh marriage with her, butter she found out the truth and how


    much trouble there was. Zachary was still frightened when he thought about it.


    He was afraid to death that she would leave him.

 Chapter 2736

    Chapter 2736


    It was enough to experience that kind of fear once, but Zachary didn¡¯t want to experience it a second


    time.


    ¡°What happened to the Farrell family?¡± Serenity asked and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve woken up and can¡¯t sleep for


    the time being. Please tell me.¡±


    Zachary came closer, kissed her on the face, and then poked her on the lips, smiling lowly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid it


    will stain your ears, which is really not a good thing, oh,pared to us It¡¯s considered a good thing for


    you, and the bad things that happen to the Farrell family are our good things.¡±


    Seeing her interested look, Zachary whispered a few words into her ear, which made Serenity¡¯s eyes


    widen.


    She looked at Zachary, not very convinced.


    Zachary nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s what Kevin said. Kevin also saw that scene. He said that he was so


    shocked that his eyeballs fell out. He touched the ground for a long time before picking up his dropped


    eyeballs.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°The way you describe it¡­ Kevin is not here. If he were here, it would be strange


    not to settle the score with you.


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s husband¡¯s surname is Janzen, right? Shiloh is their adopted daughter. Before the


    truth came out, Mr. Janzen was raising her as his biological daughter. The rtionship between father


    and daughter is deep, and it is impossible for them to do that.


    Who is behind all this? Isn¡¯t it said that, as Matriarch Farrell, there will always be an assistant by her


    side? Isn¡¯t that assistant particrly powerful?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°There is no doubt that the two of them were plotted. The person who nned all this


    behind the scenes is an outsider, except for the Farrell family. He still hates Shiloh and Mr. Janzen and


    wants to put them in trouble. Even if they die, I hope they shed ayer of their skin.


    This person also needs to understand the character of Matriarch Farrell. He knows that Matriarch


    Farrell cannot ept this result. No matter whether Mr. Janzen and Shiloh are innocent or not,


    Matriarch Farrell cannot ept it and will take action to deal with these two people.¡±


    Serenity thought of Kathryn: ¡°Could it be Kathryn?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Do you think it could be her?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After thinking about it, Serenity shook her head and said, ¡°She probably can¡¯t. She has the blood of


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s cruelty in her body, but she didn¡¯t grow up in Farrell¡¯s family. Her growing


    environment was considered harsh. She was trained to be ruthless and not ruthless. She can¡¯t stand


    firmly, but she still has a conscience, so I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to do such obscene things.


    However, I think she should be an insider. The Mr. Fraser who came to Wiltspoon is from Kathryn. Josh


    went to look into Mr. Fraser and discovered that he was the assistant Matriarch Farrell had arranged for


    her biological daughter, which indicates that Mr. Fraser is also very powerful.


    If Kathryn didn¡¯t know about what happened in her family in advance, she, the sessor of the Farrell


    family, would be a bit derelict in her duties.¡±


    Zachary smiled and praised: ¡°Wife, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Who could have done this? It was so cruel and vicious. It affected the situation within


    the Farrell family. He could kill both Mr. Janzen and Shiloh with one move, and it also made Matriarch


    Farrell very upset.


    I have never been to Jensburg. I heard from my sister how arrogant the fake daughter was towards the


    real daughter Kathryn. In the Farrell family mansion, the fake daughter also joined forces with other


    members of the Farrell family to target Kathryn. It is easy for arrogant people to offend someone. If they


    offend someone, they will be resented by the viin.


    Didn¡¯t we say some time ago that the three young masters of the Farrell family all cheated? I think the


    mastermind of this matter is most likely one of the three youngdies of the Farrell family, or even the


    three of them working together.¡±


    Zachary kissed her appreciatively again and coaxed in a gentle voice, ¡°Honey, we didn¡¯t go there, and


    we don¡¯t care about it. There¡¯s no need to analyze it any further. Go to sleep. We all have to go to work


    tomorrow. You set the rm clock for 6:30 in the morning. If you don¡¯t sleep, the rm clock won¡¯t


    wake you up.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Tomorrow morning, we have to send Sonny to kindergarten. Sonny took a day off to let


    him and Titus y as much as they wanted. The two little guys went crazy.¡±

 Chapter 2737

    Chapter 2737


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Children are naturally yful. Sonny usually doesn¡¯t have many ymates. He is


    always alone. Even if we adults apany him, he will be lonely. Children still like to y with


    children.¡±


    He touched Serenity¡¯s belly and said, ¡°Our little guy won¡¯t be able to meet each other until next year.


    When he grows to the age of Sonny, Sonny won¡¯t like ying with little kids anymore.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny will love his younger siblings. He is like my sister and will act like a big brother or big


    sister.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°That¡¯s right. Go to sleep. If you still don¡¯t want to sleep, do something for me.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­I sleep; I fall asleep.¡±


    She closed her eyes and said she was asleep.


    Zacharyughed lowly. ¡°You¡¯re still talking even when you¡¯re asleep.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I talk in my sleep.¡±


    Zachary smiled and bit her lips, then hugged her and fell asleep again with her.


    peaceful night.


    early the next morning, at the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn, who was used to getting up early, put on a pair of sportswear and walked out of the room


    refreshed.


    When she left the room, she deliberately walked slowly so as not to disturb the rest of the people.


    The incident happened verytest night. After Holden was sent to the hospital, the mansion slowly


    calmed down.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know what was going on with Holden.


    Last night, after Matriarch Farrell let her and her three brothers go downstairs, she soon heard


    Holden¡¯s scream from upstairs. After that, the ambnce arrived and went upstairs to carry Holden


    away.


    The only ones who followed him to the hospital were Matriarch Farrell and Kathryn. The bodyguard


    group and others were not allowed to go to the hospital.


    They were not allowed to inquire about the reason for Holden¡¯s screams.


    As long as Kathryn knew that Holden was alive, Matriarch Farrell probably wouldn¡¯t kill Holden for the


    sake of her four siblings.


    Before reaching the stairs, she heard the doors opening in other rooms and then heard footsteps.


    Kathryn looked over and saw that it was Erika.


    ¡°Kathryn, good morning.¡±


    Erika saw Kathryn and said good morning with a smile.


    Kathryn¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, her expression unchanged from before, and she responded, ¡°Sister-


    inw, you¡¯re waking up so early!¡±


    ¡°Well, I woke up and couldn¡¯t sleep. If I can¡¯t sleep, I might as well get up and take a walk.¡±


    Speaking of this, Erika lowered her voice and said, ¡°I want to go out and see Shiloh¡¯s miserable


    condition. She cried and screamed at the door all nightst night, and there was no sound until the


    second half of the night. I don¡¯t know if she froze to death.¡±


    The temperature in Jensburg was much lower than that in Wiltspoon.


    It¡¯s a bit chilly in Wiltspoon right now, so they need to wear a light coat sooner orter.


    The current temperature in Jensburg at night, especially in the second half of the night, could make


    people shiver. The temperature was just like the temperature in Wiltspoon in the winter.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom asked the sisters-inw to throw all her clothes out, but the cold didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    However, after being kicked out of the Farrell family¡¯s mansion, she couldn¡¯t take anything with her


    except her clothes. Shiloh, who had grown up with the Farrell family holding her in the palm of their


    hands and led a life of a proud girl, had a really miserable night.


    Erika thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The cold won¡¯t kill her. However, she cried all night, and


    her voice is probably hoarse from crying. I just want to go out and see her miserable condition.¡±


    At this point, her voice lowered a little. ¡°While mom is not at home, we can vent our anger in front of


    Shiloh. Oh, from today on, we can no longer call her Shiloh. Mom said she is not our Farrell family.¡±

 Chapter 2738

    Chapter 2738


    Kathryn said, ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s the point of watching it alone? It¡¯s more interesting to invite the


    second sister-inw and the third sister-inw to watch it together. If momes back and takes a


    look, the three of you will not be punished byw, and mom won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Although my mom kicked her out in anger and said she would never let her surname be Farrell, if


    Farrell¡¯ doesn¡¯t cooperate in changing her surname, what can my mom do? She will definitely not


    change her surname. She dislikes her biological parents very much. When her own motheres to


    see her, she sends them away like beggars.¡±


    Thest time her adoptive mother came to see Shiloh, Kathryn knew how Shiloh treated her biological


    mother.


    Her adoptive mother treated her so badly, and she deserved to be disliked by her biological daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after my mom¡¯s anger subsides, if Shiloh starts to cry and the sales are miserable, my


    mother will be soft-hearted again.¡±


    Erika said in shock, ¡°After all this, can Mom still let here back?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I mean, just in case.¡±


    Thinking of her mother-inw¡¯s doting on Shiloh, Erika nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. I¡¯ll send a message to


    your second sister-inw and third sister-inw and ask them if they want to see Shiloh¡¯s miserable


    condition.¡±


    Last night, they didn¡¯t dare go out to watch.


    After Shiloh was dragged out by the three sisters-inw and thrown at the door of the mansion, the


    three youngdies went back to the house and did not dare to stay for a moment longer.


    The mother-inw¡¯s anger would burn down the entire Farrell family, so it¡¯s better for them to keep a


    low profile.


    Kathryn: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m going out for a run.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Erika said, ¡°It¡¯s such a cold day that you still get up so early to go out for a run. I admire your


    perseverance and persistence. I can¡¯t get up to run. I see that my belly is getting bigger and bigger.¡±


    Erika touched the little fat on her belly.


    ¡°Sister-inw, how many women start to gain weight when they reach middle age, growing sideways


    and out of control? As long as you control your diet a little, you can lose weight.¡±


    Erika hummed, ¡°I want to start controlling it. I will stop overeating and go out dancing at night.¡±


    After finishing talking with Erika, Kathryn went downstairs first.


    Erika sent a message to her two sisters-inw.


    Soon, Anya and Amora came out of the room. It turned out that, like Erika, they did not sleep wellst


    night. It is estimated that not many of them could sleep wellst night.


    After Kathryn went downstairs, she saw the Butler, who greeted her respectfully.


    ¡°Miss, the temperature is low today; do you still want to go out for a run? The same goes for going to


    the gym to work out.¡±


    The gym was indoors, so it¡¯s not that cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing winter sportswear, so I won¡¯t get cold when I run. In the past, when it snowed, they asked


    me to go out early in the morning to do things, and I wore thin clothes. I¡¯m used to the cold, but now I


    don¡¯t get cold while it¡¯s snowing.¡±


    The Butler looked distressed and said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. Miss, it¡¯s really abominable how they


    treated you in the past. Look at how kind Madam Farrell is to Miss Shiloh. Oh, I can¡¯t call Miss Shiloh


    now. But I¡¯m used to it, and I can¡¯t change it for a while.¡±


    The Butler saw Shiloh being kicked out by Matriarch Farrell and knew that Shiloh had made a big


    mistake, so his attitude towards Kathryn became a little more respectful.


    The biological ones are the biological ones, after all.


    Even if Kathryn grew up in the countryside, even if she didn¡¯t have much affection for Matriarch Farrell,


    she still had a biological blood rtionship that Shiloh couldn¡¯tpare to.


    The Butler finally recognized the fact.


    No matter how much Matriarch Farrell doted on Shiloh in the past, as long as Shiloh was not her


    biological child, the person who would eventually sit in a high position would be Kathryn.


    The Butler would be respectful to Kathryn in the future. After Kathryn took over the Farrell family, it


    would be the best oue for him to retire smoothly. As for staying in the Farrell family and continuing


    to be the Butler, he dares not think about it. If he couldn¡¯t gain the trust of Kathryn, it would be


    impossible for him to stay in the Farrell family and continue to be the Butler.

 Chapter 2739

    Chapter 2739


    Kathryn said magnanimously, ¡°Just change your words in front of my mom. Mom is still angry.¡±


    With that said, Kathryn walked outside the house.


    The Butler followed her and asked as he walked: ¡°Miss, I would like to take the liberty to ask, What did


    Mr. Janzen and Shiloh dost night? Madam was so angry that he drove Shiloh away. Mr. Janzen was


    sent to the hospital again, right? Didn¡¯t Shiloh hurt Mr. Janzen?¡±


    The Butler was not a Butler before, but he has been working in the Farrell family for a long time. It can


    be said that he came in after Matriarch Farrell came to power and has been working until now. He knew


    the affairs of Matriarch Farrell and Holden. If Shiloh hurt Holden, Matriarch Farrell would definitely be


    angry.


    Kathryn: ¡°Butler, don¡¯t ask about things that my mom doesn¡¯t want you to know. Knowing too much will


    not be good for you.¡±


    The Butler smiled sarcastically: ¡°Miss, Thank you for the reminder, you said. Miss, go for a run. I¡¯m


    going to the kitchen to see how the breakfast is being made. I guarantee you¡¯ll have a hot breakfast


    when you return from your morning run.¡±


    He stopped at the door of the house and watched Kathryn walk away before turning back to the house.


    Kathryn first warmed up in the yard, jogged twice, and then walked to the gate of the vi.


    The door was still locked.


    Kathryn had the key, and she used it to open the lock.


    Shiloh, who was nestled in the corner, was awakened when she heard the sound of the door opening.


    She looked up and saw that the door of the vi was open. She immediately stood up. She didn¡¯t know


    whether it was because she was tired or because she was wearing too many clothes. It was difficult for


    her to stand up; she even staggered a few times when walking and fell to the ground.


    This pounce alsonded at Kathryn¡¯s feet, as if she were bowing down to Kathryn.


    Kathryn stopped and looked at Shiloh condescendingly.


    Shiloh struggled to sit up. When she looked up and saw Kathryn, her face turned pale. The next


    moment, she wanted to find a hole to crawl into.


    Apart from two trays of nts at the door of the vi, there was no ce to hide, let alone a hole to


    crawl into.


    Kathryn just watched Shiloh¡¯s panic leisurely.


    She remembered that when she first returned to Farrell¡¯s house, Shiloh often watched her be


    embarrassed as if she were watching a show. The person who made her feel embarrassed was still


    Shiloh.


    She didn¡¯t want the people in the Farrell family to know that she had her own career, so when she first


    came back, she pretended to be a fool and acted like a country bumpkin, entering the city so vividly


    that everyone thought she was a ball of mud that couldn¡¯t hold up the wall.


    ¡°There is no need to look for a hole in the ground. There is no hole to drill here.¡± Kathryn said calmly, ¡°I


    don¡¯t have time to see you in despair.¡±


    After saying that, Kathryn walked away calmly and soon started jogging.


    Shiloh watched her walk away and wanted to curse. She opened her mouth, but her voice was hoarse.


    She also felt that her throat hurt. Maybe she hurt her throat from crying and hissing too muchst night.


    It could also be a cold.


    After all, she spent the night outside. The wind was strong, and the temperature was low in the second


    half of the night, making her freeze to death.


    Fortunately, all her clothes were thrown out. She wore a lot of clothes and wrapped her legs in clothes


    to survive the cold night.


    Shiloh red at Kathryn¡¯s retreating back hatefully.


    She squatted down again in the corner of the doorway, picked up a piece of clothing, and covered her


    legs, looking at the Farrell family mansion and crying.


    Just thinking about what happenedst night made her miserable.


    Did Hayden know about her and Holden?


    Hayden must have known.


    At this moment, Shiloh realized that she really had no chance with Hayden.


    In the past, she was still the sessor of the Farrell family, and she was always greeted when she


    came out. She was a well-known member of the young generation in Jensburg, but Hayden never


    looked at her, let alone talked to her.


    It¡¯s just that she loved him blindly. In fact, she also knew that she had no chance.


    No matter if it is before, now, or in the future.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2740

    Chapter 2740


    Hayden¡¯s eyes were higher than his head. He had never liked anyone. Oh, he liked men. Now Hayden


    and Kevin could be said to be a perfect match. When there is Kevin, anyone can often see Hayden. As


    long as Hayden appears, there will always be Kevin.


    Losing a man made many young and beautiful youngdies unhappy, but there was nothing they could


    do about it.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Shiloh murmured to herself.


    Last night, she was still the second youngdy of the Farrell family. Today, she is already an


    abandoned child of the Farrell family.


    Matriarch Farrell, the adoptive mother, didn¡¯t want her anymore.


    She also had no face to face her parents.


    Let her go back to find her biological parents?


    Her father was still in prison, and her mother¡­


    When Shiloh thought about the misery of her original family, she didn¡¯t want to go back.


    Even though her biological mother loved her very much, she didn¡¯t want to go back. Her native family


    couldn¡¯t bring her any benefits, and she only wanted to get benefits from her.


    But her adoptive mother had kicked her out; where could she go? She has nothing left.


    The sound of the door opening was heard again.


    Shiloh quickly wiped away her tears and looked at the person who opened the door again.


    It was her three sisters-inw who opened the door.


    Shiloh¡¯s expectant eyes dimmed slightly.


    In the past, the three sisters-inw would have turned towards her, but now¡­


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shiloh still called Erika Sister-inw.


    Erika said, ¡°Hey, this is Shiloh; is it you? Your hair is disheveled, and you¡¯re very haggard. I thought a


    beggar came from somewhere and was squatting here. I was about to drive the beggar away with my


    brothers and sisters, but it turns out it¡¯s you. You called me What? Sister-inw? No, don¡¯t call me


    sister-inw.


    I don¡¯t have a sister-inw who is a beggar. My sister-inw is Kathryn. This sister-inw needs to be


    kissed to be powerful. You¡¯re a fake, and you can¡¯t even position yourself properly.¡±


    Anya answered, ¡°That¡¯s right. A counterfeit is always fake. How can she bepared with our dear


    sister-inw?¡±


    Amora said, ¡°It can bepared. She has a good figure and screams loudly. But our sister-inw is a


    lady, so she won¡¯t scream like a shameless b*tch like her.¡±


    Shiloh¡¯s face turned pale. She lost her mind and didn¡¯t even know how things happened.


    She only felt hot, and then she couldn¡¯t remember anything. When she woke up, she was faced with


    everyone¡¯s horified expressions and Matriarch Farrell¡¯s extreme anger.


    When she saw the situation between herself and Holden, she fainted.


    She was frightened and also stimted. She couldn¡¯t ept that any more than anyone else.


    Amora said, ¡°Sister-inw, didn¡¯t Mom say she would be thrown out and driven away? She is still here.


    When Momes backter, will she be angry if she sees her? I think she is thest thing Mom wants


    to see now. ¡°


    Anya suggested: ¡°Let her be sted out of the vi area, far away. From now on, we don¡¯t have to look


    at her face.¡±


    Erika also said to Shiloh rudely, ¡°You are so shameless. You are a fake. You dare to look down on us


    real youngdies. Who do you think you are? You are just a servant¡¯s daughter. You are a b*tch! I really


    thought you could be a phoenix by flying up a branch. Look where you are now. It¡¯s like a phoenix


    ¡ªnot even as good as a chicken, so it¡¯s like a phoenix.¡±

 Chapter 2741

    Chapter 2741


    Erika continued: ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, it¡¯s not yours. The prosperous life you have had for more than 20


    years was stolen. From now on, you will be in poverty and live worse than a pig or a dog. Get out of


    here and go back to your hometown. It¡¯s so embarrassing to call our Kathryn a country bumpkin, but


    the real country bumpkin is you! Ugh!¡±


    The three youngdies were very angry with Shiloh.


    At this time, Shiloh was in despair, and they were all sarcastic.


    Shiloh sat down and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t leave. I want to wait for my mom toe back and


    exin to her that it was not my intention. I was being plotted. Let me know who plotted against me. I


    will pay back a hundred times a thousand times.¡±


    She red at her three sisters-inw and suddenly asked, ¡°Are you plotting against me?¡±


    Erika stepped forward and pped Shiloh hard on the face. She said, ¡°A fake like you is not worthy of


    me dirtying my hands! You are shameless, so you have the nerve to rely on others. B*tch, let me tell


    you, no matter how you quibble, the scenest night was engraved in Mom¡¯s mind; she would never


    forget it. You, it¡¯s over.¡±


    Amora turned around and walked back to the vi. It didn¡¯t take long before it came out again.


    She brought a basin of cold water. Without giving everyone time to react, she poured a basin of cold


    water on Shiloh¡¯s head.


    Shiloh groaned, and her instinctive reaction was to jump up.


    The weather was already cold, and a basin of cold water was poured on her. Shiloh shivered from the


    cold. Her clothes were sshed wet, and even the clothes on the ground were wet.


    ¡°Amora, Anya, go again and bring a basin of water out, wash all her clothes, leave her without any


    clothes to cover her, and freeze her to death. See if she still stays here and won¡¯t leave?¡±


    Erika ordered them to bring out a basin of water again.


    ¡°I aming too.¡± Anya also followed in.


    Soon, the two youngdies came out, each carrying a basin of cold water.


    Shiloh hurriedly picked up a few pieces of clothes that were not wet yet and ran away with the clothes


    in her arms, cursing as she ran, ¡°Just wait for me; I won¡¯t let you go! You are so vicious-hearted; no


    wonder my brothers don¡¯t like you. If your parents¡¯ family hadn¡¯t had some status, do you think my


    three brothers still want you?¡±


    When the matter of her husband¡¯s cheating was mentioned, the three youngdies became angry


    again. In addition to sshing all the clothes on Shiloh¡¯s pile on the ground, they also grabbed the


    basin and chased Shiloh.


    They caught up with Shiloh, grabbed her, and beat her up.


    Shiloh screamed repeatedly.


    She had also learned some boxing and kicking skills, but she was not good at them, and she was at a


    disadvantage against the three youngdies by herself.


    At this moment, she was extremely regretful that she had not practiced martial arts properly before.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Marco shouted loudly.


    The melee ended.


    Erika tidied her clothes and did not forget to kick Shiloh, who was knocked down.


    She said to her husband, ¡°Marco, Shiloh is scolding not only us but also dad and mom. She has


    reprimanded all of us. The scolding is so unpleasant that we really can¡¯t help it. Let¡¯s teach her a


    lesson.¡±


    Marco came over and red. ¡°You are both youngdies, but you act like a shrew. If you don¡¯t go back


    and let others see you, do you still want your face? Do you think we don¡¯t have enough things at


    home?¡±


    Almost all the people living here were members of the Farrell family.


    They were from the family head¡¯s bloodline, and they wereughed at every day. Marco felt his face get


    hot.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Several people went back to the vi.


    Marco walked up to Shiloh and kneeled down to help Shiloh.

 Chapter 2742

    Chapter 2742


    Shiloh said, ¡°Brother.¡±


    After being helped up by Marco, Shiloh copsed, threw herself into Marco¡¯s arms, and cried bitterly.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    What did she do wrong?


    Why did they do this to her?


    She was also a victim.


    Marco hugged her and said distressedly, ¡°Stop crying; you leave first;st, they hurt you again. They


    have a lot of resentment towards you now, and if they get the opportunity, they will bully you hard.¡±


    Shiloh was on their side, and she offended their wives.


    Even though Shiloh and them were both women, Shiloh was their sister. If she didn¡¯t stand on her


    brother¡¯s side, how could she stand on the sister-inw¡¯s side? As a sister-inw, how many of them


    really side with the sister-inw?


    Kathryn helped her three sisters-inw, not because she was righteous but because she had no


    feelings for her brothers.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave, brother; I won¡¯t leave. I want to wait for my mother toe back and exin to her. I


    really don¡¯t know how things happened. I am the victim. Someone must have plotted against me. There


    was a banquet at homest night. Come on. Someone killed so many people, but I was the one who


    got tricked. Someone must have framed me and wanted to kill me.¡±


    The person who harmed her was more vicious than her.


    Everyone was aware that someone had manipted what happenedst night. As long as they calm


    down and analyze it, they can guess who is responsible.


    Marco didn¡¯t dare say it because he gave Holden most of the bottle of wine that Holden and Shiloh


    drank. The wine he drank in his room was not finished and was ced on the wine cab of the small


    bar in the room.


    Holden came to him in a bad mood and asked for a bottle of wine.


    He was worried that Holden would get drunk, so he didn¡¯t bring a whole bottle of wine to Holden, so he


    opened the bottle and gave it to him after he drank a ss of wine.


    Someone had drugged the wine to plot against Holden and Shiloh.


    Who gave her the drug?


    If Marco didn¡¯t, that¡¯s Erika.


    Why did Erika drug Marco?


    Marco remembered that he opened the bottle of wine and filled himself with a ss. After taking two


    sips, he felt urgent and went to the bathroom. When he came out of the bathroom, Erika was sitting at


    the bar in s-e-x-y pajamas.


    Erika poured half of the ss of wine Marco had not finished into the empty ss, saying that she


    wanted to drink with him.


    Marco was disgusted, but he still drank with Erika.


    Then, that night, the couple fell in love as if they were newly married.


    He struggled untilte at night before falling asleep.


    Marco knew in his heart that Erika¡¯s intention in adding the drug to the wine was to rekindle the


    romance of their newlyweds with him, not to plot against Holden and Shiloh. It was because he


    unknowingly gave Holden the spiked wine that caused yesterday¡¯s incident. Late things happened.


    How dare Marco say that?


    because he couldn¡¯t escape the rtionship.


    The couple was tied to a boat.


    ¡°Shiloh, Mom is done with her anger. She will find out. If you do not leave now, they will continue to


    beat you. Look at you now. What do you look like now? I¡¯m very distressed when I see you like this, but


    there¡¯s nothing I can do to help you.


    You also know what the situation is in our family. As an elder brother, my words are useless.¡±


    Shiloh also knew that it was not advisable to stay for a long time, but she was afraid that it would be


    even more difficult to see Matriarch Farrell again after she left.


    Everyone would stop her from seeing her.


    ¡°Shiloh, you leave first. When momes back, I will help you talk and exin.¡± Marco coaxed her.


    Shiloh thought for a while and nodded. She raised her face with tears in her eyes, but her face was


    covered with scratches. Some scratches were oozing with blood, and they were red, swollen, and


    shocking.

 Chapter 2743

    Chapter 2743


    Shiloh said: ¡°Brother, I have nothing now. I am penniless. Where can I go?¡±


    Marco still had feelings for Shiloh. He took out his wallet, opened it, took out all the cash in it, and


    stuffed it into Shiloh¡¯s hand. He also took out a bank card and gave it to Shiloh, saying, ¡°The password


    of the bank card is my birthday, and the money in it is not much, but it is enough for you to get through


    the current difficulties.


    You go find a hotel to stay at and recover from your injuries. In a few days, Mom¡¯s anger willpletely


    subside. I will help you make arrangements and find an opportunity to exin to Mom.¡±


    Shiloh took the money and bank card and cried, ¡°Brother, thank you; you still love me.¡±


    Marco sighed. ¡°You should leave quickly; otherwise, they will know that I gave you money and


    snatched it back, and you will be truly penniless.¡±


    Shiloh nodded with tears in her eyes.


    She was aware that if she remained here, her three sisters-inw would only insult and humiliate her.


    Not to mention the three sisters-inw; just the looks in the eyes of the servants and Kathryn¡¯s


    superiority could hurt her heart.


    ¡°Marco!¡±


    The shouts of Erika were heard.


    Soon, Erika rushed over and snatched the stack of cash and the bank card from Shiloh¡¯s hand.


    Marco reached out to hold Erika, but she turned around and pped him in the face.


    Erika said, ¡°Marco, you want to cause me and the children to be kicked out by mom, right? What did


    mom say when she asked me to kick this b*tch outst night? Didn¡¯t you hear it? How dare you give


    her money? Give her a bankcard; you are going against mom. If you want to die, go die yourself, and


    don¡¯t drag me and the children down!¡±


    After Erika reprimanded him, Marco decided not to get angry at her.


    Erika took Marco and left, determined not to let him help Shiloh anymore.


    She tried her best to n the situation, and it was also a gamble, so she won the bet. In exchange for


    today¡¯s result, she was very happy, but she couldn¡¯t let Marco help Shiloh get through the difficult


    situation.


    ¡°Get lost; if you don¡¯t get lost, I¡¯ll have someonee out and st you away!¡±


    Erika, while pulling Marco away, turned around and scolded Shiloh.


    Shiloh was angry, hateful, sad, and angry. She really wanted to hit Erika to death.


    But she couldn¡¯t.


    The person who harmed her had not been found out yet. The person who harmed her just wanted her


    to die, but she refused to die!


    Shiloh left anyway.


    ¡­.


    Liberty didn¡¯t know these things for the time being. After she returned to the hotelst night, shey in


    bed, unable to sleep for a long time.


    It was almost dawn before she fell asleep.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The sun was shining, and the temperature had risen by a degree or two, but it was still cold.


    The ringing of her cell phone woke Liberty up. She felt a headache because she didn¡¯t sleep well.


    But she still took the phone and saw that the caller ID was Serenity, so she answered the call.


    Serenity: ¡°sister.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Liberty¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    ¡°Sister, you haven¡¯t gotten up yet? Then keep sleeping. Please call me back when you¡¯ve had enough


    sleep.¡±


    Serenity cared about Liberty. If Liberty is still resting, Serenity can call againter.


    Zachary had returned to thepany to work.

 Chapter 2744

    Chapter 2744


    Originally, Serenity was going to resume working hours today. Since Sonny took time off to y with his


    friends, it was rare for Jane and Ben toe over. Serenity also wanted to entertain Jane, so she


    changed to work tomorrow.


    Jane¡¯s family of five nned to take a private ne back to Annenburg in the evening.


    Ben was also very busy managing FC & Co.


    ¡°I fell asleep veryte. I¡¯m still very sleepy now. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I will sleep for a while.¡±


    Liberty was in low spirits and had a headache. She told Serenity that she was fine and that she didn¡¯t


    have to worry. She was going to continue to catch up on her sleep.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, no matter what happens in the future, you must tell me as soon as possible,


    okay?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Seren, don¡¯t worry about your work. Just take good care of your baby at home, work with


    peace of mind, and help me take care of Sonny. Don¡¯t worry about me. Seren, what kind of storms


    have you not experienced? Don¡¯t worry, just go about your business.¡±


    After Serenity was silent, she said, ¡°Sister, Sonny and I are waiting for your return at home.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Seren, I will try my best toplete what my aunt asked me to do as soon as


    possible and then go back to reunite with you. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely go back when my nephew


    comes out.¡±


    If her only sister, Serenity, gave birth to a child, she would definitely rush back to watch over her.


    She was Serenity¡¯s natal family.


    ¡°The baby won¡¯t be born until next year, and I haven¡¯t even shown my pregnancy yet.¡±


    Jasmine became pregnant.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°It will take two months to show that you are pregnant. Even if you go back to


    work, you should be careful. If there is nothing important, just raise the baby at home. Yourpany is


    a joint venture between three people. Also, Elisa can sit in charge, and you and Jasmine will take good


    care of the baby.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I have not yet reached the point where I have difficulty moving, so I always have to do


    something. Staying at home every day is boring, and boredom will make me upset. Being upset will


    affect my mood when raising a baby, which is not good for the child.¡±


    Zachary knew her very well, so he didn¡¯t ask her to raise the baby at home.


    In thete stages of pregnancy, it was not toote to raise the baby at home.


    How many people insist on working until they are eight months pregnant after getting pregnant?


    Liberty said, ¡°Okay, okay, I can¡¯t talk about you; just be happy. In short, pay attention to your health;


    don¡¯t be tired; if you are tired, if Zachary doesn¡¯t talk about you, I will talk about you. I¡¯m already tired,


    and you still want to talk about me.¡±


    ¡°It should be said that we were different back then. Sister, you had the conditions to raise your baby


    peacefully at home, but you still had to go out and do the hard work. You were tired, so you shouldn¡¯t


    have said it.¡±


    Serenity muttered softly, but Liberty didn¡¯t hear clearly what Serenity muttered.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Sonny?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°He was ying with Titus outside. The two little guys got together and yed like crazy. As


    soon as they got into bed at night, they fell asleep like pigs. I didn¡¯t need to yell in the morning, so he


    got up early.¡±


    Liberty was helpless: ¡°That kid is like this. He doesn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten. He has to get up


    early. If he wants to go to kindergarten, he has to stay in bed every day. It takes a while to wake him


    up.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m away from home, Seren, you should watch over Sonny and refrain from spoiling him. There


    are too many people pampering him. If no one strictly disciplines him, he will be spoiled.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry; I also want Sonny to be good and won¡¯t let him be spoiled. Should


    you ask Sonny to answer the phone?¡±


    Liberty thought for a while and said, ¡°Let him y. It will be the weekend again in a few days. Duncan


    maye over. If hees over, let him take Sonny with him, and he will spend the weekend with the


    child.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Brother Duncan is going to Jensburg?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°He said he misses me and wants toe over and see me. I can¡¯t stop him, even if I¡¯m


    not in Wiltspoon. Let him do whatever he wants.¡±


    Serenityughed. ¡°Brother Duncan is in Wiltspoon, but his heart is in Jensburg. Sister, Brother Duncan


    really has nothing to say to you. Don¡¯t let him wait too long. I think if you and Duncan are together, you


    will definitely be happy for the rest of your lives.¡±


    Duncan was several times better than Hank.


    Liberty said, ¡°Now it¡¯s not me who makes him wait; it¡¯s him who makes me wait for him.¡±


    Liberty admitted that she had feelings for Duncan.


    They had been together for so long that, no matter how cold-blooded they were, they had developed


    feelings.

 Chapter 2745

    Chapter 2745


    Besides, Duncan was really kind to Liberty and Sonny, and he treated Sonny as his own.


    When Liberty rejected Duncan and said she didn¡¯t want to remarry, she was just worried that she would


    get into trouble again if she remarried, and she was also worried that Sonny would be bullied.


    But Duncan helped her clear all the obstacles. The Lewis family epted her and looked forward to


    her marrying Duncan. There was no need to worry about Sonny being bullied. Duncan loved Sonny


    more than Hank.


    If she wanted to marry again, Duncan was the best candidate.


    Serenity said, ¡°Brother Duncan is also afraid of hurting you. He wants to give you happiness, not drag


    you down. You¡¯re waiting for him. I believe brother Duncan will be able to stand up soon.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I know, so I wait for him; no matter how many years, I wait. While waiting, I work hard to


    develop my career.¡±


    However, Liberty could only rely on the investment from the three wealthy families in Wiltspoon to


    provide her with sponsorship and support.


    But she was not without her benefits.


    Not to mention the benefits, just the experience umted from it couldn¡¯t be exchanged for money.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister,e on! You¡¯re the best, and I have always been proud of you.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Seren, I¡¯ll do your best.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s stop talking. You hurry up and catch up on your sleep. If anything happens in


    the future, you must tell me. If you don¡¯t let me know, I will worry. If you let me know, we will help find a


    way to solve the problem, and everyone will feel better.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    After the sisters ended the call, Liberty wanted to continue sleeping but couldn¡¯t.


    She got up.


    After washing up, she changed her clothes and got ready to go out for something to eat.


    After ordering this, there was no breakfast avable in the buffet restaurant on the first floor of the


    hotel, so she could only go outside to solve the breakfast problem.


    After returning to the hotel after breakfast, Liberty felt her head still hurt, so she took out a small pack of


    pain reliever medicine from her suitcase. In the past, when she had a headache, she would just eat a


    pack of pain reliever medicine. The people at the pharmacy told her that this medicine had side effects,


    but she was used to it.


    It¡¯s not something she takes regrly. No matter how severe the side effects were, if she only took a


    small packet for a few months, it wouldn¡¯t have any impact.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    The phone rang again.


    She checked the caller¡¯s ID and answered the call as she sat down in a chair.


    ¡°Liberty.¡± Duncan¡¯s gentle voice came over.


    ¡°Um.¡± She responded warmly.


    After hearing her voice, Duncan felt relieved.


    He just received a call from his bodyguard and found out what Liberty went throughst night.


    Even if the bodyguard said that Liberty was fine and the dead person was a bodyguard of the Farrell


    family, Duncan would still be scared.


    He had already made arrangements. He would fly to Jensburg today. He would go to Liberty¡¯s side to


    see her and make sure that she was really intact, so that he could truly rest assured.


    He wouldn¡¯t stay in Jensburg for too long; he just looked at her.


    After all, he has limited mobility now. If he stayed for a long time, not only would he be unable to help


    her, but he would actually be a drag on her.


    Thest thing Duncan wanted was to drag down the one he loved.


    ¡°Duncan, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Liberty knew why Duncan called.


    In addition to Duncan, she guessed Audrey was also going to call.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The six bodyguards apanying her were from the York family, the Stone family, and the Lewis


    family. Her every move in Jensburg was known to those three families.

 Chapter 2746

    Chapter 2746


    The mission of the bodyguards was to protect Liberty, not to monitor her, but if their real boss wanted to


    ask questions, they would not hide it.


    Unless she was in danger and something happened, the bodyguards would take the initiative to tell the


    real boss.


    Duncan: ¡°As long as it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I was so frightened when I heard it. It scared me to death.


    Liberty, I¡¯ll go to Jensburg in a moment. I¡¯ll be there before two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m fine; you don¡¯t need to make this trip.¡±


    It was too inconvenient for him to go out.


    Duncan: ¡°I want to see you with my own eyes; make sure you are intact; and make sure there is


    nothing wrong with you; then I can feelpletely at ease.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You can ask them. We¡¯re all fine. It¡¯s inconvenient for you to go out, so don¡¯t run


    so far.¡±


    Duncan insisted: ¡°But I miss you too. I really want to take a good look at you.¡±


    Liberty could not refute.


    ¡°Then you have to be careful. If you feel ufortable, don¡¯t insist. Mr. Lewis, we all need to take care


    of ourselves, you know.¡±


    Duncan said gently, ¡°I¡¯m not a three-year-old child. If I feel ufortable, I won¡¯t go out. Don¡¯t worry,


    I¡¯ll be fine. See you in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, see you in the afternoon.¡± Liberty hung up the phone on her own initiative.


    Thinking about it, Liberty felt that it was a kind of happiness to be taken into consideration.


    Duncan gave her something that her ex-husband had never given her.


    Perhaps Duncan¡¯s true love for her was true. Her ex-husband once had true love for her, butter it


    was mixed with too many impurities, and eventually they separated.


    Liberty stayed at the Fortress Hotel, which was one of the York family¡¯s properties in Jensburg and


    which Kevin was responsible for.


    It was easy for her to see Kevin.


    After eating a small packet of medicine, her headache symptoms disappeared. She picked up her


    mobile phone, got up, and walked out of the room she lived in. She took the elevator to the top floor of


    the hotel and came to the door of Kevin¡¯s office. She raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Kevin¡¯s voice came from inside.


    Liberty pushed open the door and entered.


    Seeing that it was Liberty, Kevin put down his pen, stood up, walked around the desk, walked towards


    her, and said as he walked, ¡°Sister Liberty, you¡¯re up. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty was a white-cor woman in the workce before her marriage and was considered a capable


    person, but the struggles in the workce were nothingpared to life and death matters.


    Kevin was worried that Liberty would be frightened and leave a psychological shadow.


    He invited Liberty to sit down on the sofa, then went to pour Liberty a ss of warm water, and then


    went to get some food.


    ¡°Kevin, there¡¯s no need to take it. I just finished breakfast, and I¡¯m full.¡±


    Kevin still brought her some fresh fruit. He asked, ¡°Sister Liberty, did you just finish your breakfast?¡±


    He looked at the time and saw it was past ten in the morning.


    Liberty said, ¡°I have to say that what happenedst night gave me a great shock and affected my


    sleep. It was almost dawn before I fell asleep. Your sister-inw called and woke me up. It was already


    past breakfast when I came downstairs. At that time, I went out to eat.


    I was really frightened by what happenedst night. Itsted just one night. It¡¯s okay now. I¡¯m afraid


    what I will experience in the future will be even more cruel. This world was originally a world of the


    weak and the strong.¡±


    Liberty picked up the cup of warm water, took two sips, and asked Kevin, ¡°Have you ever asked about


    what happened to the Farrell family after we left? What happened to Shiloh and Holden? What


    happened next?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I have asked people to inquire about it a long time ago, and Jim also went to inquire about


    it.¡±


    Jim was the most powerful bodyguard who followed Zachary. Zachary arranged for him to follow Liberty


    to Jensburg. Liberty felt at ease when he was doing things.


    Zachary understood the character of Liberty, so he specially arranged for Jim to follow Liberty and fly to


    Jensburg.

 Chapter 2747

    Chapter 2747


    Kevin said, ¡°Mrs. Farrell was naturally furious. Shiloh was kicked out of the Farrell family that night. In


    the middle of the night, an ambnce took Holden to the hospital. Mrs. Farrell did not allow anyone to


    follow Holden to the hospital, nor did she allow anyone to follow her to the hospital. Anyone asking


    about Holden¡¯s injury.¡±


    At this point, Kevin stopped talking.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Liberty picked up the unfinished warm water and took two more sips. After putting down the cup, she


    looked at Kevin quietly, waiting for him to continue talking.


    Kevin said, ¡°I sent someone to the hospital to inquire.¡±


    Liberty asked, ¡°How was Holden injured? Was it Mrs. Farrell who injured him?¡±


    Kevin replied, ¡°It was Holden whomitted suicide with a knife. I think it was Matriarch Farrell who


    was forcing Holden. Otherwise, Holden would not do this.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell probably gave Holden two ways to go. The Janzen family behind Holden still


    depended on the Farrell family for survival. Holden would not choose divorce, but if he didn¡¯t divorce,


    he couldn¡¯t let Matriarch Farrell rest assured, so he could only kill himself with a knife. Only in this way


    can Matriarch Farrell feel at ease.


    Liberty blinked and was a little dazed. She didn¡¯t expect this result.


    Kevin didn¡¯t say much more about Holden¡¯s injury but just said, ¡°Holden is not dead.


    It¡¯s hard to find out about Holden¡¯s injury. Matriarch Farrell covered it up and prevented it from


    spreading. This kind of thing is still very embarrassing for a man, especially Holden, who is the son-in-


    law of the Farrell family, so he has no dignity.¡±


    Liberty said calmly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the experience of the son-inw the same as the experience of thousands of


    women who marry into their husband¡¯s family? It¡¯s just that the roles and genders have been swapped.¡±


    Kevin choked and was speechless.


    After a pause, Kevin said, ¡°Sister Liberty, my brother Duncan will be a good destination. Let the past be


    the past. We have to look forward and hope to get better and better in the future.¡±


    He knew that Liberty¡¯s first marriage had caused her great harm.


    Sometimes when he heard Liberty speak, she was full of vicissitudes of life, which made people feel


    distressed. She was still in her early thirties.


    In an era where many people choose to marryter in life, some people, like Liberty, are still unmarried.


    Liberty has experienced too much.


    Mentioning the man who would also get into trouble, Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Your brother Duncan is


    probably on his way to Jensburg. He said he could arrive before two o¡¯clock in the afternoon ande


    by private ne. I told him not toe here; he has difficulty moving now, but he insists oning


    here and says he will go back after hees and has a look.¡±


    Duncan said that he could not rest assured until he saw Liberty intact.


    Kevin said with a smile, ¡°Brother Duncan knows what happenedst night. Are you worried? Not to


    mention that he can stand up and take two steps now. Even if he can only crawl, after knowing what


    happenedst night, he will crawl over to see you.


    Brother Duncan and my eldest brother are close friends. We have known each other for many years.


    Sister Liberty, I know you and Brother Duncan well. Brother Duncan is sincere with you. If you think it is


    good, give him one hope.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°It feels like you are all on his side. I thought about it. You can¡¯t overturn a boat full of


    people just because of a bamboo pole. Mr. Lewis is very good. I also have feelings for him. When I get


    along with him, I¡¯m not just a woman. Is it a girlfriend rtionship? Haven¡¯t you already regarded me


    and him as a couple? ¡°


    It was Duncan who refused to give her the right words because he was not yet able to walk like a


    normal person and he was afraid of dragging her down.


    Kevin said quickly, ¡°Sister Liberty, I am definitely on your side. If Brother Duncan dares to bully you in


    the future, we will never forgive him. Sister Liberty, all nine of our brothers are your natal family. I am


    definitely on your side.


    Liberty said, ¡°Mr. Lewis will not give you a chance to settle ounts with him.¡±


    She still trusted Duncan and believed that if she married him in the future, they could live a loving life


    together.


    He was not Hank; he didn¡¯t know how to do one thing before marriage and another after marriage.


    Hank told her heartfelt words when they divorced. He once had love for her, butter he wanted to


    suppress her excellence, so he used marriage to restrain her.

 Chapter 2748

    Chapter 2748


    The Brown family was a drama queen who knew how to act, but she was deceived. Her marriage in


    those years made herpletely out of touch with society, ruined her figure, lost her job, and had no


    source of ie, just because she believed Hank¡¯s words, ¡°I raise you.¡±


    Fortunately, that was all over.


    She had set sail again.


    Liberty said, ¡°Kevin, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I have to go out and do some work. The


    establishment of thepany has not beenpleted yet.¡±


    There must be apany settled in Jensburg before she could discuss cooperation with other


    companies.


    ¡°Brother Duncan is on his way here, Sister Liberty; won¡¯t you wait for him?¡± Kevin joked.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°He may have just arrived when I get back from doing things. If he arrives first,


    help me receive him first. You are more familiar with him.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the Queen Enterprise in a while.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be back as soon as possible. It¡¯s more important for you to pursue your wife. Callum


    and Camryn have received their marriage certificates. When you go back for the New Year, Camryn


    may be pregnant. Now you have to work hard.¡±


    Kevin¡¯s handsome face fell. ¡°Sister Liberty, I¡¯ve been working hard. Hayden is much harder to catch up


    with than my second sister-inw, Camryn.¡±


    Camryn looked gentle and weak on the surface, like a little white flower.


    If he hadn¡¯t known that the Newman family was already firmly under the control of Camryn, Kevin


    wouldn¡¯t have believed that Camryn was also a scheming and capable person.


    ¡°A martyr girl is afraid of stalking a man.¡±


    Liberty said, stood up, said goodbye, and left without disturbing Kevin¡¯s work.


    Aftering out of Kevin¡¯s office, Liberty received another call from Audrey.


    Audrey and Liberty chatted on the phone for a long time.


    Half an hour after Liberty left, Kevin called it a day, left the hotel, and headed to Queen Enterprise.


    He also wanted to talk to Hayden about the follow-up of the Farrell family.


    even though Hayden might know it earlier than him.


    This time, Kevin didn¡¯t buy flowers or send jewelry. Although Hayden was a woman, she had been


    dressing up as a man since she was a child and had a masculine personality. She didn¡¯t like things that


    girls like.


    Kevin bought her a watch and took it with him.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    People in the Queen Enterprise were ustomed to Kevin¡¯s visits.


    Just made a routine announcement to the top.


    Kevin coulde and go freely in the Queen Enterprise. This was what Donald ordered, and even


    Hayden couldn¡¯t stop him.


    Queen¡¯s employees all felt that Kevin was a scheming man who knew how to start with Donald, the


    chairman, and coaxed him into a happy mood. Even he and Hayden were always gay and could ept


    it.


    It is said that Kevin often went fishing and yed chess with Donald. Anyway, whatever Donald liked,


    Kevin would do it.


    He must be great, too.


    In the past, among thedies from well-known families who pursued Hayden, which one did not start


    with Donald and his wife?


    None of them had the same effect as Kevin.


    The most valuable daughter in Jensburg could only receive average treatment from Donald and his


    wife.

 Chapter 2749

    Chapter 2749


    Donald: Hayden is my daughter. What I want is a son-inw, not a daughter-inw.


    Naturally, Donald would not give hope to those richdies and make those richdies feel that taking


    the ¡°inws¡± route is unworkable.


    Kevin took the elevator and went straight to the top floor.


    As soon as he exited the elevator on the top floor, he noticed Hayden sending a client over and several


    young women following. Seeing that they were wearing professional suits, they should be the client¡¯s


    secretaries.


    The client didn¡¯t know Kevin, and Kevin didn¡¯t know him either.


    In order not to disturb Hayden, Kevin stepped aside silently.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Hayden personally escorted the client downstairs.


    Kevin was already familiar with Hayden¡¯s office and lounge. After the group entered the elevator, he


    walked to Hayden¡¯s office and pushed in the door.


    After entering the office, he prepared a cup of coffee for himself. As soon as he sat down on the sofa,


    Hayden came back.


    ¡°How did it gost night?¡± Hayden walked towards him and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°The family of the bodyguard of the Farrell family who died in ce of Sister Liberty came to take care


    of the funeral arrangements. The Farrell family willpensate his family, and the insurancepany


    will also pay a sum of money. All the bodyguards in the Farrell family have purchased high-cost


    insurance.


    I¡¯ll tell Sister Libertyter that we¡¯ll go over there in the afternoon and take a look. Even if it¡¯s a victim of


    the Farrell family¡¯s conspiracy, on the surface, we¡¯re going to see the bodyguard¡¯s family and give him


    some money.¡±


    At present, the car ident is tentatively determined to be idental.


    In the absence of enough evidence to prove that it was the Farrell family who took the initiative, they


    had to do enough to avoid being med.


    The dead bodyguard of the Farrell family could only admit that he was unlucky because his boss,


    Matriarch Farrell, was so cruel.


    The first time she invited Liberty to her house for dinner, she wanted to kill her.


    If Liberty hadn¡¯t been so defensive and used the excuse that she was drunk and couldn¡¯t drive, Liberty,


    Jim, and others would have died.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Hayden hummed. After she sat down, she suddenly leaned into Kevin¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I heard


    that Holdenmitted suicide. That old couple are both cruel people.


    However, for men who are capable of cheating, they will no longer think about cheating after they have


    committed.¡±


    Her eyes nced downward.


    Kevin crossed his legs with a smile on his handsome face. ¡°Hayden, don¡¯t worry; I will never cheat. As


    long as you marry me, I will be absolutely loyal to you. All the men in our York family will be loyal to


    marriage, loyal to love, and loyal to family.¡±


    Haydenughed twice. ¡°Don¡¯t all you men like to say this before getting married? After getting married,


    many of them have broken the promises they made when they got married.


    Kevin, I quite agree with what Mrs. Farrell did this time. If you dare to cheat in the future, you will either


    get divorced or be an eunuch.¡±


    Kevin looked serious and said seriously, ¡°Hayden, I won¡¯t have to choose between the two.¡±


    Hayden reached out and touched his face. She rarely made such intimate gestures.


    ¡°I still believe you.¡± Hayden said in a low voice, and she kissed Kevin on the face.


    When Hayden wanted to pull away, Kevin hugged her and immediately kissed her on the lips.


    After a lingering kiss, Hayden¡¯s breath was a little unsteady, so she pushed him away, quickly stood up,


    and sat down on the single sofa.


    Hayden asked, ¡°Sister Liberty, is she okay?¡±

 Chapter 2750

    Chapter 2750


    Kevin replied, ¡°She¡¯s good. She has gone to do some work. Don¡¯t underestimate her. She is a person


    who has experienced great storms. She was fifteen years old, and her parents were dead at the time.


    She had faced rtives who ate people without spitting out their bones. She lived with her ten-year-old


    sister and taught her well.


    People who have endured hardship in life have a particrly strong will.¡±


    Kevin finally understood why Audrey chose Liberty and asked Liberty toe to Jensburg topete


    with Kathryn.


    Hayden said, ¡°I was relieved that she wasn¡¯t scared.¡±


    Kevin smiled. ¡°Can you get off work? Oh, by the way, I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you.¡±


    He took out a small box from the hidden pocket of his suit and handed it to Hayden.


    Hayden took it and didn¡¯t open the box to look at it. Instead, she got up and walked away, walked to her


    desk, opened the drawer, and put the box in the drawer.


    Kevin said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°There is no need to look at it; the things you gave are all the best. When I have free


    time, I will look at them and slowly feel your love for me.¡±


    Kevin looked at her and felt that she seemed a little softer today, and he clearly responded to her


    feelings.


    Another step forward.


    Kevin felt happy.


    ¡­


    Hospital.


    In a certain high-end ward, Matriarch Farrell stood in front of the window, looking at the high-rise


    buildings outside the window.


    The person lying on the hospital bed was Holden.


    Holden¡¯s face was still pale, and his expression was in pain.


    He kept his eyes closed most of the time. asionally, he opened his eyes and saw his old wife


    standing in front of the window, and he quickly closed his eyes again.


    No one came to visit him.


    Matriarch Farrell also blocked the news about his suicide in the pce, so as to save some face for


    him and prevent him from losing his only dignity in front of his children.


    After a long time, Matriarch Farrell turned around, walked to the hospital bed, sat down, looked at


    Holden, who was pretending to sleep, and said coldly, ¡°I know you are not asleep.¡±


    It hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t sleep.


    The painkillers had worn off.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t ask the doctor to give him any more painkillers and just let him suffer physical


    pain. This was the punishment that the old sc*mbag deserved.


    As romantic and happy as they were when he cheated, he feels so painful now.


    Holden opened his eyes, looked at Matriarch Farrell, and smiled bitterly: ¡°I have done as you asked;


    can you calm down?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked at him for a long time and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I drive you out of the Farrell family?


    Calm down? You and Shiloh did something like that. I was not angry to death by you two on the spot. It


    was only one night. You want me to calm down all morning?¡±


    Holden asked, ¡°What else do you want?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell reached out and touched Holden¡¯s face. ¡°Your face is really well-kept. It looks like


    someone in their forties or fifties. No wonder you can still attract young women when you walk outside.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As soon as the voice fell, Matriarch Farrell twisted Holden¡¯s old face fiercely. It hurt Holden so much


    that he didn¡¯t dare resist and let her twist him.


    After Matriarch Farrell gave him a hard squeeze, she let go and said, ¡°You are right; you are full of


    resentment towards me. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t give you a choice to survive. You can choose a way that


    doesn¡¯t have to be so painful. It¡¯s you who chose this painful path, but you can¡¯t me me.¡±


    Holden was filled with hatred but did not dare to show it on his face. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I¡¯m in


    too much pain now. Can you ask the doctor to give me some more painkillers?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t get infected, it hurts. After a while, the wound will heal, and


    it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    She refused to give Holden any more painkillers, just wanting to see him in pain.


    Anyone who betrayed Matriarch Farrell would die a good death!

 Chapter 2751

    Chapter 2751


    Holden looked at Matriarch Farrell in pain and despair for a moment, then closed his eyes.


    He was in so much pain.


    He didn¡¯t look at Matriarch Farrell, and she wasn¡¯t angry.


    Matriarch Farrell got up, walked to the window again, and looked out the window.


    Her thoughts had long gone without knowing where they were going.


    If that man was willing to be with Matriarch Farrell, willing to help her, and willing to marry her, her life


    would definitely be happy. Unfortunately, that man would always be loyal to his eldest sister.


    Even if her sister gets married, has a daughter, and passes away, that person will not be with her but


    will disappear.


    Decades have passed, and Matriarch Farrell was seventy years old. That person might have passed


    away long ago. What was she still worried about?


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s cell phone rang.


    She took out her mobile phone and saw that it was Kathryn calling.


    After a moment of silence, Matriarch Farrell answered Kathryn¡¯s call.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Kathryn called her mother on the phone and said, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    She did not directly ask how Holden¡¯s injury was, but first asked about Matriarch Farrell¡¯s condition.


    Matriarch Farrell said calmly, ¡°The worst is nothing but this. What else is good for me? You have grown


    up, and I have be a grandma. I can see whether your dad has other women.¡±


    From now on, Holden would never meet a woman again.


    What else was she worried about?


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t eaten anything today. Can I send you some food?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell refused at first, but after thinking about it, she changed her mind and said, ¡°You can


    bring some food to me. It doesn¡¯t have to be too rich. I¡¯m not in the mood to eat now. Give me some


    white porridge to go with it. Just pickles.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re very tired from taking care of my dad in the hospital. How can you eat so


    light? You get hungry easily. When you¡¯re hungry, you easily lose your energy.¡±


    After being silent for a long time, Matriarch Farrell said: ¡°The morning your aunt left, she had such a


    breakfast. She ate too many delicacies. She asionally ate white porridge with pickles, saying it was


    very delicious.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it to you.¡±


    Kathryn said nothing more.


    He quickly hung up the phone.


    She didn¡¯t keep Matriarch Farrell waiting for long, and she rushed to the hospital half an hourter.


    After knocking on the door of the ward, she entered the ward and saw Holden on the hospital bed, with


    a pale face and a painful expression. She moved her lips, but in the end, she didn¡¯t ask anything.


    Holden opened his eyes and looked at Kathryn.


    His eyes were full of expectation and begging, hoping that Kathryn could speak for him and let


    Matriarch Farrell ask the doctor to give him some more painkillers. It was too painful.


    Although he was a son-inw, he did not have much money, and his daily pocket money did not


    exceed $500, but his material life was extremely luxurious. In the Farrell family, he could tell the butler


    what he wanted and what he wanted to eat. After the butler asked Matriarch Farrell for instructions, he


    would satisfy him.


    Except for not having much pocket money, he really didn¡¯tck anything.


    After decades of pampering, has he ever suffered this kind of pain?

 Chapter 2752

    Chapter 2752


    After Matriarch Farrell nced at Holden, she said to Kathryn, ¡°Go and sit in the living room. Your dad


    needs to be quiet now. Let him have a good rest. He can¡¯t eat anything for the time being, and he can¡¯t


    eat. He won¡¯t feel it even if he loses an IV drip.¡±


    Kathryn did not look at Holden anymore, and she followed her mother to the small living room outside.


    She put the insted lunch box on the coffee table, opened the lid of the lunch box for her mother, and


    said to her mother, ¡± I also brought two steamed buns for you, mom.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sat down and looked at the white porridge, pickles, and steamed buns brought by


    Kathryn. After a long time, she said, ¡°You are the only one who really prepares white porridge, pickles,


    and steamed buns for me.¡±


    The three sons and Shiloh would not prepare it ording to her request because they felt that the in


    porridge and pickles were not worthy of her appetite.


    ¡°Mom, eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    Kathryn grew up in her adoptive mother¡¯s home. When she was abused, she was not even given a


    bowl of in porridge.


    When she was a child, a bowl of in porridge was a luxury for her.


    Life was hard. When she grew up, she relied on her own ability to make money, but she would not


    spend it arbitrarily. She still lived a low-key life and would not spend money arbitrarily.


    That¡¯s a character created by the environment, and it wouldn¡¯t change just because her wallet


    increased.


    Matriarch Farrell ate the porridge in silence, but what she recalled in her mind was the scene when she


    had breakfast with her sister and her family that morning decades ago.


    She tried her best to kill her older sister and younger sister, and she became the head of the family, but


    she was not happy at all.


    ¡°Mom, my dad¡­¡± Kathryn asked softly.


    It didn¡¯t look like Holden had been beaten. Could it be that Matriarch Farrell had stabbed him?


    After Holden was sent to the hospitalst night, Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t allow anyone to ask about


    Holden¡¯s injury. She really didn¡¯t ask. Anyway, Matriarch Farrell wouldn¡¯t let Holden die.


    With Matriarch Farrell¡¯s method, she would naturally torture Holden slowly and not let him die all at


    once. That would be too easy for her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t die.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said calmly, ¡°He just became an eunuch. As long as he is not infected and can be


    discharged from the hospital after recovering from his injuries, it will not have much impact on his daily


    life. When he sees beautiful women in the future, he can only look at them. ¡°


    Kathryn was speechless.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at Matriarch Farrell.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Among my four children, you are the only one who has my surname. You


    should have the deepest rtionship with me. In the future, when you have a husband, you must keep


    a close eye on him. Anyone who is willing to join our Farrell family as a son-inw is for our Farrell


    family. Ites from the family property, but the son-inw whoes here is not eligible to share the


    Farrell family property.¡±


    ¡°They will be asked to sign a prenuptial agreement before theye to the door to ensure that our


    Farrell family¡¯s property will not be divided by the scmbag. If the scmbag is too smart and can find a


    loophole to get the family property, then let him disappear. In short, you have to remember that our


    Farrell family¡¯s property must not be distributed to them.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    ¡°As a family, we only have the right to use the family property and not the right to inherit it. The property


    we have umted is our own.¡±


    Kathryn also knew this, and she understood it clearly after she came back.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°When I die in the future, you just need to inherit ording to my will. As long as


    you don¡¯t fall in love and don¡¯t give the property you inherited to your man, my granddaughter can fully


    inherit everything I left for you.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, why are you talking about this? Mom, you¡¯re still young.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sighed, ¡°I just feel that my energy is getting less and less day by day, and I¡¯m seventy


    years old, and seventy years are rare in life. In ancient times, I was very old at this age. Who knows


    what day I will be? They will be so angry that they stretch out their legs and go to the Western


    Paradise.¡±


    ¡°When your dad is discharged from the hospital, I will arrange everything properly, but you must not be


    in love.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, if I have an illegitimate daughter, will my daughter be recognized?¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell was stunned, she quickly asked her, ¡°Did you have an illegitimate daughter


    outside? When did it happen?¡±


    It had only been two years since Kathryn returned to the Farrell family. Matriarch Farrell couldn¡¯t


    remember when Kathryn fell in love or when she got pregnant and gave birth to a girl.

 Chapter 2753

    Chapter 2753


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have an illegitimate daughter. I¡¯m just saying that if I have an illegitimate


    daughter, will my daughter be recognized by the family?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°As long as it is your biological child, they will naturally admit it. When you are


    pregnant and give birth to a daughter, your family members will apany you. They will admit it as


    soon as the child is born.¡±


    Kathryn snorted and said, ¡°In that case, why should I get married? If I don¡¯t get married, I don¡¯t have to


    worry about being divided up by the sc*mbag.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her muscles, so she suddenly told Kathryn this.


    Maybe it was Holden¡¯s betrayal that made her feel bad, so she couldn¡¯t help nagging Kathryn about


    these things.


    Kathryn was still saying, ¡°Even if we make aplete n, we are afraid that there will be loopholes.


    The best way is to ask the daughter not to have a father, not to get married, not to get a certificate, and


    if they are not a legal couple, there will be no joint property. He wants to divide it, but it can¡¯t be


    divided.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, I have never said anything. I still hope that you can have an ideal partner by


    your side to prevent you from being lonely.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°With a daughter, mother and daughter are dependent on each other; how can they be


    lonely? We are sitting in this position, under great pressure, busy at work, and busy every day. How


    can we have time toment that we are lonely?


    I don¡¯t have a man I like, but I want to give birth to a daughter to inherit the position of head of the


    family, so I will learn from Dr. Carden, the fourth young mistress of FC Manor.¡±


    ¡°How is Shiloh?¡± Matriarch Farrell was frightened by Kathryn¡¯s thoughts and quickly changed the topic.


    Although she was old, her thoughts were still rtively conservative.


    ¡°She cried and cried in front of our house all night. This morning, my sister-inw poured water on her.


    She was afraid that my sisters-inw would make trouble for her, so she ran away. I don¡¯t know where


    she went. My eldest brother gave her money and a bank card, but my sister-inw snatched it back.


    Mom, you said that she is only allowed to take away clothes. She cannot take away other things that


    belong to the Farrell family. Sisters-inw also follow your orders.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said with cold eyes, ¡°Yes, Erika did the right thing. Take a message back to Marco that


    if he dares to help Shiloh privately, he will end up like Shiloh. Also, let your three brotherse to the


    hospital tonight and stay on duty.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell would no longer stay in the hospital to take care of Holden.


    She wanted to make sure Holden didn¡¯t die.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, you should call eldest brother, lest eldest brother say that I am using chicken


    feathers as darts again.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°You are the sessor of the Farrell family. When I¡¯m not free, you are the top


    leader of this family. Why do you use chicken feathers as arrows? No matter how squeaky your eldest


    brother is, you can punish him as much as you like. A guy like your dad is really crooked.¡±


    Thinking of all three sons cheating on her and betraying their marriage.


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s affection for her sons was greatly reduced, and her resentment towards Holden was


    transferred to her sons.


    ¡°Who saw that scenest night?¡± Matriarch Farrell asked Kathryn coldly again.


    Kathryn replied, ¡°Some of my cousins.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell had cold eyes. ¡°Let them forget everything they saw. If any rumors spread, they are


    the only ones who will ask.¡±


    ¡°Did Mr. York and Liberty see it too? I remembered that they also followed me upstairs.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn replied, ¡°They are difficult to deal with.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°Kathryn, from now on, they are all your enemies, especially Liberty.


    Unless she dies, it will be difficult for you to safely take over the position of head of the family from me.


    But let her die, and she must die legally, and don¡¯t involve the rest of her life in it.¡±


    When Matriarch Farrell said these words, her voice was very low. Except for Kathryn, even Holden,


    who was lying on the hospital bed, could not hear clearly.


    Holden didn¡¯t hear clearly what the mother and daughter just said. He only heard the old wife teaching


    her daughter how to bully her husband in the future.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, this is my business. I know exactly what to do.¡±

 Chapter 2754

    Chapter 2754


    Matriarch Farrell looked up at Kathryn for a while, then softened her expression and said, ¡°I know that


    you are good at pretending to be a pig and eating tigers, and you also have a ruthless spirit in your


    heart, just like my style, but you are still a little kinder. You must know that in this world, there is no


    fairness at all; it¡¯s all about the weak and the strong.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You go back.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell knew that Kathryn was better than Shiloh, but she would not listen to her in


    everything. Kathryn had her own ideas.


    She was afraid that one day, everything she had worked so hard to obtain would eventually return to


    the hands of her eldest sister¡¯s descendants.


    In that case, her work would be in vain. She has worked hard for decades and is still making wedding


    clothes for others. Even if she dies, she will be so angry that the coffin will be thrown away and the


    board will jump up.


    Kathryn told Matriarch Farrell to take care of herself before leaving the ward.


    Matriarch Farrell watched Kathryn leave, then turned her eyes away, then got up and walked back to


    the ward, sat down in front of the bed, and said calmly, ¡°Kathryn is left.¡±


    Holden said, Oh.


    He scolded Kathryn in his heart foring to see him and then leaving without saying a few words of


    concern. Didn¡¯t she see how miserable he was?


    At least she should ask him if it hurts.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I kicked Shiloh out of the house. From now on, she is no longer a member of my


    Farrell family. I will get back everything I gave her. She is just a servant¡¯s daughter, upying the


    position of my daughter. It is enough to have lived for more than twenty years and enjoyed the glory


    and wealth that did not belong to her for more than twenty years.¡±


    From now on, she would make Shiloh live worse than a beggar.


    Matriarch Farrell loved Shiloh before; now she hates her so much.


    Even if Shiloh and Holden were plotted


    Her anger was also vented at Holden and Shiloh.


    Holden wanted to call Matriarch Farrell a madwoman¡ªa cruel madwoman.


    In the end, he could only close his eyes and say nothing, and he did not dare to say anything.


    ¡°knock knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    Matriarch Farrell got up and walked out, opened the door, and saw Shiloh with disheveled hair and


    swollen eyes.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Shiloh kneeled down in front of Matriarch Farrell, hugging Matriarch Farrell¡¯s feet tightly with both


    hands.


    ¡°Mom, I was wronged. I was the victim. Mom, you can¡¯t do that to me. I was wronged. I am the victim.¡±


    Shiloh cried.


    Matriarch Farrell did not move, letting Shiloh hug her feet and cry.


    When Shiloh¡¯s voice became hoarse from crying, she kicked Shiloh on the heart, causing Shiloh to fall


    backwards and fall to the ground.


    There was a bang.


    Matriarch Farrell mmed the door to the ward.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Shiloh got up and rushed over, pping the door of the ward.


    ¡°Mom, I was wronged; I was the victim. Mom, I am your most beloved daughter, Mom.¡±


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t dare to break in. She could only crawl at the door and cry, which attracted family members


    from other wards toe out to see what was going on.


    Suddenly, Matriarch Farrell opened the ward door again, stared at her condescendingly, and said


    coldly, ¡°If you howl here again, I will cut off your tongue and feed it to the dogs! Get out; I don¡¯t want to


    see you again. You are not my daughter; you were never my daughter! You are the daughter of a


    servant, b*tch!¡±

 Chapter 2755

    Chapter 2755


    Shiloh said, ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me mom again; I¡¯m not your mom! If you call me mom again, I¡¯ll cut


    out your tongue and feed it to the dogs! Your mom is still in the country waiting for you to go back and


    reunite with her!¡±


    After saying that, Matriarch Farrell closed the door to the ward again.


    Shiloh burst into tears but did not dare to cry any more.


    Falling from heaven to h*ll was what happened to her.


    Holden, who was lying on the hospital bed, heard Shiloh¡¯s cries. He felt distress in his eyes, but he did


    not dare to say a word.


    He closed his eyes when he heard footsteps.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look at Matriarch Farrell, fearing that she would see the distress in his eyes.


    He knew that he and Shiloh were both finished.


    Even if he was not kicked out of the Farrell family, the life he would live in the Farrell family would be


    worse than that of a pig or a dog.


    But for the sake of the Janzen family, he could only endure it.


    If he wanted to live a better life, unless his son came to power, it would not be good for him to have a


    daughter.


    Holden secretly swore in his heart that when he recovered from his injuries and was discharged from


    the hospital, he would help his son seize the throne and rewrite the history of the Farrell family.


    ¡­


    A rented luxury car was parked at the gate of the Fortress Hotel.


    Duncan, who was sitting in the car, sent a message to Liberty that he had arrived in Jensburg.


    Liberty thought he was still on the way, but after she received his message, she called him quickly.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡± As soon as Duncan answered the phone, Liberty asked him, ¡°Where are you now? The


    airport? Wait for me; I will pick you up.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°No need; I rented a car and drove in front of the Fortress Hotel. If you are in the hotel,


    you can see me when youe out.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go downstairs right away.¡±


    She had juste back from outside because she was thinking about Duncan, who wasing over.


    If Duncan hadn¡¯t said he wasing today and would arrive around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon,


    Liberty would not have returned to the hotel and would have been running around setting up her


    company outside.


    She hadn¡¯t gone to Queen Enterprise to visit Hayden yet. The Farrell family was very interested in


    Queen Enterprise¡¯s project. Liberty was also very interested after getting a rough understanding of it


    and wanted to cooperate with Queen Enterprise to achieve a win-win situation.


    Liberty picked up the phone, walked to the door of the room, took the room card, and hurried


    downstairs.


    Jim, who lived next door to her room, heard the door open and immediately came out.


    Jim asked, ¡°Sister Liberty, where are you going?¡±


    After what happenedst night, Jim followed Liberty¡¯s footsteps, fearing that if he made a mistake,


    something would happen to Liberty, and he would not be able to exin it to Zachary, Serenity, and


    Sonny when he returned.


    Sonny was very sensible. Before they left Jensburg, Sonny said to him, ¡®Uncle Jim, you have to protect


    my mother.¡¯


    Jim promised Sonny that he would bring Liberty back to Wiltspoon safely.


    Liberty said, ¡°Mr. Lewis is here. He¡¯s at the hotel¡¯s entrance. I¡¯ll go downstairs to pick him up.¡±


    Jim immediately said, ¡°I will apany you, Sister Liberty.¡±


    Liberty did not refuse.


    Jim and another bodyguard followed Liberty downstairs.


    Duncan had already gotten out of the car, and he came over with the two bodyguards who usually took


    care of him.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, a bodyguard pushed him away, while the other bodyguard acting as driver drove


    the car and parked it in the parking lot so as not to block the hotel entrance.


    People who came in and out of the Fortress Hotel couldn¡¯t help but take a second look when they saw


    Duncan in a wheelchair.

 Chapter 2756

    Chapter 2756


    The hotel security guard stepped forward and asked politely, ¡°Sir, do you need help?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Duncan thanked him politely.


    In fact, he had stayed at the Fortress Hotel, but only a few times. The people in the hotel did not


    remember him as the fourth young master of the Lewis family.


    Let alone him; if Zacharyes over, people in the hotel may not recognize him as the head of the


    York Corporation.


    The person responsible for managing all the hotels under thepany was Kevin. People in major


    hotels were most familiar with Kevin.


    Kevin saw Hayden out and happened to meet Duncan walking in.


    ¡°Brother Duncan.¡±


    Kevin was a little surprised to see Duncan, but not surprised at all.


    From Liberty¡¯s words, he knew that Duncan woulde.


    Duncan said that he arrived before two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. He thought that Duncan had not


    arrived yet because Liberty had juste back from outside and did not go to the airport to pick him


    up.


    Now seeing Duncan being pushed in by his bodyguard, he felt a little surprised and walked up to


    Duncan with a smile. ¡°Brother Duncan, did youe here by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Well, the ne is parked at the airport. I rented a car before getting on the ne. After getting off the


    ne, I cane by car. Knowing that you are all busy, I didn¡¯t tell you in advance, so I came byBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    myself.¡±


    Duncan looked at Hayden.


    Hayden walked up to him and politely extended her right hand: ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan shook hands with Hayden and then said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, you and Miss Queen still need to talk


    about things. You go ahead and don¡¯t worry about me. Liberty said she was in the hotel, and she had


    already gone downstairs to pick me up.¡±


    Kevin saw Libertying with two bodyguards and said to Duncan with a smile, ¡°Sister Liberty is here;


    brother Duncan, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    He winked at Liberty, causing her to re at him a few times. He then sent Hayden out of the hotel with


    a smile.


    ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    The first thing Liberty said when she saw Duncan was that she was concerned about his belly.


    Duncan touched his stomach and looked pitiful. ¡°After I learned what happened to youst night, I


    couldn¡¯t eat. I haven¡¯t eaten a grain of rice from morning to now. Now I¡¯m thirsty and hungry.¡±


    The bodyguard who pushed Duncan twitched his lips.


    It¡¯s hard to tell Liberty that Duncan lied.


    Duncan didn¡¯t have lunch, but he had breakfast. On the way here, he also had something to eat on the


    ne.


    Liberty had a look of distress on her face. She walked behind the wheelchair, took it from the


    bodyguard, pushed Duncan towards the elevator, and said to him, ¡°I told you I¡¯m fine; don¡¯t worry, I just


    came here a few days ago. Oh my God, how will you navigate the future if you continue to be so


    anxious?


    Even if you are worried about me, you can¡¯t starve yourself. You are not a child anymore; you are


    almost forty years old.¡±


    Duncan responded: ¡°My whole heart is focused on you, and I forget to eat and drink.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to eat first.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing that she was still intact and still ming him, Duncan¡¯s heart waspletely relieved.


    In the past, Liberty was stabbed by gangsters in order to save Sonny. Duncan was still scared when he


    thought about the scene where Liberty fell in a pool of blood.


    He was afraid that something would happen to Liberty again.


    That time, he was able to help Liberty.


    This time, he couldn¡¯t be by Liberty¡¯s side, apany her, and protect her.


    It was all his fault that his legs were so inconvenient to move. Not only could he not be able to follow


    her and protect her, but he would also harm her.


    Duncan told himself that after returning to Wiltspoon, he would seize the time to do rehabilitation and


    strive to walk like a normal person as soon as possible, so that he could be by Liberty¡¯s side.


    ¡°Does Sonny know you came here?¡± Liberty asked.


    What Liberty missed most was Sonny and Serenity.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Even he doesn¡¯t think much about me when he¡¯s with his aunt.¡±

 Chapter 2757

    Chapter 2757


    Duncan said, ¡°He has a good rtionship with his aunt, so it will be easier for you as a mother to get rid


    of him.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°That is, Seren has helped take care of him since he was born. During my confinement,


    Seren almost took care of me and my son. Sonny¡¯s father had to go to work, and when I was in the


    hospital to give birth to the baby, he asked if I had a few days off. As for my ex-parents, they were


    nowhere to be seen after seeing Sonny in the hospital.


    Before the divorce, they even urged me to have a second child. Fortunately, I got divorced; otherwise, I


    would have been in the hands of that family my whole life.¡±


    Liberty pushed Duncan into the elevator.


    After going up to the third floor, she chose a private room and helped Duncan sit down. She asked


    Duncan, ¡°What food do you want to eat?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°You order; I¡¯m not picky; just eat whatever you want.¡±


    After Liberty greeted the bodyguards to sit down, she took out her mobile phone and scanned the


    ordering code posted on the wall, ordered a few dishes ording to Duncan¡¯s liking, and asked the


    bodyguards, ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I will drive you wherever you want to go. If you want to have a drink or two, you can do


    so. You don¡¯t have to worry about driving.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s bodyguard said, ¡°Ms. Hunt, we don¡¯t drink, so there¡¯s no need to ask for wine.¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t drink either.


    Liberty, Jim, and others had eaten again, and now they were eating with Duncan. At most, they were


    just eating some dishes and saying, ¡°Then no more wine.¡±


    Soon, she ced the order.


    Duncan, who was sitting next to Liberty, approached her and said gently, ¡°Liberty, I¡¯m actually very


    grateful to Hank for his ignorance.¡±


    When Liberty red at him, he chuckled. ¡°If he knows his stuff, it won¡¯t be my turn.¡±


    As Duncan spoke, he held Liberty¡¯s hand, his eyes full of affection. ¡°When I get better, will you marry


    me? I promise to be devoted to you and never change my heart. I could care less if others swear they


    cannot do it; I am certain I am capable of aplishing it.


    Neither my family nor I know how to induce pregnancy, and you are in your early thirties. I don¡¯t know


    how many years or months it will take until I get better. By then, you will be an advanced mother again.


    I can¡¯t bear to let you suffer the pain of pregnancy. Anyway, we have Sonny; it¡¯s enough.¡±


    Liberty blushed and withdrew her hand, then lightly pped him on the arm, whispering, ¡°Everyone is


    here; why are you saying those words?¡±


    Duncan nced at the four bodyguards. Jim and others were busy chatting and did not pay attention to


    them.


    He lowered his voice. ¡°They won¡¯t listen to us attentively. Even if I speak so quietly, they can¡¯t hear me.


    Liberty, what I said is from the bottom of my heart. I said that I don¡¯t mind being Sonny¡¯s stepfather. A


    stepfather is also a father. I have raised him, and he will still be loyal to me. I believe that our Sonny is


    a grateful child.¡±


    If Sonny was sentenced to Hank and grew up in the Brown family, he wouldn¡¯t dare say what he would


    look like.


    But growing up next to Liberty, Sonny would be fine.


    Liberty said, ¡°We will talk about these thingster. Now I am willing to marry you, but you are not willing


    to marry me.¡±


    Duncan smiled. ¡°When I get better, I will definitely propose to you. In order to marry you as soon as


    possible, I will insist on doing rehabilitation, and I will never quarrel with you or get into trouble with you


    in the future.¡±


    After a pause, he said self-deprecatingly: ¡°When Zachary and Serenity were at odds in the past, I still


    criticized Zachary in my heart. I felt that Zachary had be stingy after getting married, and he could


    tell Serenity about the smallest things. Serenity gets into trouble and has a cold war, and whenever he


    gets into a cold war with Serenity, he likes to ask me and Josh to drink with him.


    I didn¡¯t expect that it would be my turn and that I would be him. I¡¯m as stingy as him. It¡¯s not your


    fault that I got angry with you. Liberty, I¡¯m so sorry for what happened that day.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2758

    Chapter 2758


    On the day Liberty left Wiltspoon, he didn¡¯t even send her to the airport because of the quarrel.


    He didn¡¯t even answer her calls or reply to her messages, which made her fly to Jensburg with worry.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Even in Jensburg, Liberty was still thinking about Duncan. She asked Zachary and Serenity to take


    Sonny to visit him to enlighten him,fort him, and help him regain his confidence.


    Thinking of what happened that day, Duncan¡¯s old face could turn into a sad face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Liberty poured him a cup of tea and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have such thoughts in the future. If I


    disliked you and felt that you would drag me down, I would have stayed far away from you. How could I


    get closer to you and treat you more and more? To be more trustworthy?¡±


    When Duncan confessed his love, Liberty firmly rejected his feelings.


    There was no drama between the two of them, but rather a steady flow. Relying on their daily


    interactions, his support for her, and her encouragement for him, the two hearts had gradually grown


    closer. He then rarely said that he loved her, and she didn¡¯t take him at his word.


    But in their hearts, each other had be the most important person to each other.


    In the eyes of outsiders, the two people were also a couple.


    After the food was served, Liberty didn¡¯t eat much and spent most of his time picking up food for


    Duncan.


    Duncan was so happy to have a beautiful woman by his side and taking good care of him that he


    almost burst his belly after eating this meal.


    Duncan took a few hours¡¯ flight toe here. Liberty asked him to rest in the hotel first and then take


    him for a walk around the hotel in the evening.


    Jim went to book three rooms for Duncan and the others. Duncan wanted to be close to the room


    where Liberty lived. Jim readily exchanged rooms with him. Anyway, Duncan only stayed in Jensburg


    for one night, and Duncan would return to Wiltspoon tomorrow afternoon.


    As the New Year was approaching, Lewis & Co. was also very busy. Duncan, the boss, had to sit in the


    company.


    Liberty asked the Lewis family bodyguard to take a rest. Then she pushed Duncan away.


    She lived on the 18th floor.


    After taking the elevator up to the 18th floor and arriving at Duncan¡¯s room, Liberty used the room card


    to open the door for him and then pushed him in.


    ¡°Kevin asked me to stay in the presidential suite, but I refused. I¡¯m not staying for a day or two, but for a


    long time. It¡¯s not easy to upy the presidential suite. I think a room like this is quite good.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t mind it, do you?¡±


    With Duncan¡¯s wealth, he stayed in five-star or above hotels and presidential suites when he traveled.


    Liberty was worried that Duncan would find the room too small.


    Her requirements were not high.


    In terms of wealth, she had not yet reached that level.


    After thepany was established, she would live in thepany. After making money in Jensburg,


    she would buy a house so that she would not have to live in the Fortress Hotel for a long time.


    mainly because Kevin refused to ept her money.


    She lived at the Fortress Hotel for free.


    Even if her sister, Serenity, was the eldest mistress of the York family, Liberty would still feel


    embarrassed.


    She was anxious to run thepany¡¯s affairs and also wanted to move out of the hotel as soon as


    possible so that she no longer had to take advantage of her brother-inw¡¯s family.

 Chapter 2759

    Chapter 2759


    Duncan turned to look at Liberty and said, ¡°Who do you think I am? I even slept on a bench in the park


    before. That was when I was rebellious in my youth.¡±


    Liberty knew that he was very rebellious when he was in his teens and 20s and followed some like-


    minded people to join the world. Later, after his grandma passed away from a serious illness, he


    changed his ways, returned to normal, worked hard to start a business, and established Lewis & Co.


    More than ten years have passed since those days, and he rarely mentioned it in front of her because it


    reminded him of his grandma.


    She heard that his grandma¡¯s favorite grandson was him. He was the youngest of the brothers. The


    emperor loved the eldest son, and the people loved the youngest son.


    Sonny was initially afraid of the scar on his face. He thought about having surgery to repair it, but in the


    end, he didn¡¯t do it. He said that keeping the scar was a warning to himself because his rebellion led to


    his grandma¡¯s serious illness and death.


    He felt sorry for Grandma.


    ¡°I don¡¯t choose a ce to live. Besides, a room like this is very good.¡±


    Duncan admitted that he usually stayed in the presidential suite when he was on business trips.


    He was single and had so much property. If he didn¡¯t enjoy it, what would he do to earn so much


    money?


    Liberty asked, ¡°Do you want to rest now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit on that couch.¡±


    Duncan pointed to the sofa next to the window.


    Liberty pushed him and walked over. When she stopped, she tried to help him, but he refused and said,


    ¡°I can stand up on my own. I can still walk two steps.¡±


    After doing rehabilitation every day and walking a few steps, his legs no longer hurt. But if he wanted to


    walk a little further, his legs would not be able to bear it, and he would suffer such heartbreaking pain


    that he could not stand steadily and fell to the ground.


    His legs were bruised from the fall.


    Wearing trousers every day, no one noticed him, so everyone would not feel sorry for him again.


    He didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy!


    Liberty gave up helping him and let him stand up on his own.


    He took a step forward, turned around, and slowly sat down on the sofa.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After he sat down, Liberty pushed the wheelchair aside and parked it against the wall.


    Liberty said, ¡°Would you like some fruit? The hotel will deliver a piece of fruit every day. They are all


    seasonal fruits, quite fresh.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I¡¯m so full that I can¡¯t eat fruit now.¡±


    Liberty walked towards him and said, ¡°You are almost forty years old, and you still don¡¯t know how


    much you can eat? You deserve it if you overeat.¡±


    She sat down next to him and looked at his belly. ¡°Is it hard? Otherwise, practice walking in the room so


    that you can digest it faster.¡±


    Duncan looked at her with a smile.


    Although he was extremely full and slightly stuffed, he was not on the verge of gasping for air.


    Liberty: ¡°Why are you always looking at me like this?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Liberty, I like to listen to your nagging. It is a kind of happiness to be nagged by you.¡±


    Normally, she would only nag Serenity.


    What she cared about most was Serenity and Sonny. Sonny was still young, so she didn¡¯t need to nag


    her too much. She just loved nagging in front of Serenity, like an old mother.


    To Serenity, she was both a sister and a mother.


    The eldest sister was like a mother, which was fully reflected in her sisters.


    Liberty: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m nagging you?¡±

 Chapter 2760

    Chapter 2760


    Duncan said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind it; I just like hearing you talk about me.¡±


    Duncan held Liberty¡¯s hand and looked at her with burning eyes. Seeing her high spirits and


    confidence, he liked her more and more.


    ¡°Liberty.¡±


    Duncan¡¯s voice was hoarse, and his head came closer and closer, tentatively asking Liberty, ¡°I want to


    kiss you; is that okay?¡±


    Liberty¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    She was no longer a little girl; she has been married, divorced, and given birth to children, but when he


    asked her like this, she couldn¡¯t help but blush, with a shy look on her face, which made Duncan even


    more distracted.


    He had been in love with her for a long time and had held her hand.


    No further action was taken.


    ¡°Liberty, are you willing?¡±


    Duncan grabbed her face and forced her to face him. The two of them looked at each other. As he got


    closer, the hot breath he breathed hit Liberty¡¯s face.


    Her shyness inspired Duncan invisibly.


    When he didn¡¯t get an answer from her, he gently touched her red lips. Seeing that she closed her


    eyes, he hugged her tightly. From gentle to domineering, they kissed lightly to deeply, lingering and


    entangled endlessly.


    After the kiss, Liberty quickly pushed him away, stood up and walked away, pretending to do


    something, and said, ¡°I will boil a kettle of water for you. You can drink warm water or make a cup of


    tea.¡±


    Her breathing was a little unstable when she spoke.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Duncan looked at her lovingly, followed her with his eyes, and responded to her in a warm voice: ¡°Make


    me a cup of green tea. On the ne, I rested for a while. I don¡¯t need to rest anymore. Drink a cup of


    green tea to refresh myself. If you want to do something, I will go with you.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I have done all the things in the morning. I nned to go and visit the family members of


    the Farrell family¡¯s dead bodyguardter. His family members are here. Anyway, if he doesn¡¯t help me


    drive, he won¡¯t die.¡±


    Even if it was Matriarch Farrell¡¯s conspiracy, without any evidence, it could only be said to be an


    ident for the time being.


    Helping Liberty drive the car did indeed result in the death of the Farrell family¡¯s bodyguard, which in


    turn caused a car ident and killed everyone in the vehicle. Liberty went to visit the family members


    and offered incense to the deceased. If she did it, no one would tell her. At least it wouldn¡¯t chill the


    hearts of those in the Farrell family who were ready to move.


    What Liberty had to do was not only to make them think that she was strong and capable but also to be


    humane in order to win over the n members.


    Duncan said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll also burn incense and visit the family.¡±


    If the bodyguard hadn¡¯t died in Liberty¡¯s ce, what he might have seen when he came over now was


    Liberty¡¯s body.


    Just thinking about that possibility made Duncan scared.


    Fortunately, Liberty was fine.


    Thanks to Kevin and Haydening uninvited, their appearance gave Liberty the conditions to avoid


    trouble.


    Matriarch Farrell arranged for an ident to happen on the road. She only dared to target Liberty and


    did not dare to target Kevin. Although Matriarch Farrell hated Kevin in her heart, Kevin was the third


    young master of the York family, so she was unwilling to have a head-on conflict with Kevin.


    Not to mention Hayden, who was the head of the Queen family and whose status in Jensburg was


    comparable to Zachary in Wiltspoon.


    The Farrell family had declined and was about to fall out of the ranks of Jensburg¡¯s wealthy families.


    How could theypete with the Queen family?


    Liberty chose to take Hayden¡¯s car, which was rtively safe.


    In this way, she avoided that disaster.


    Liberty originally wanted to refuse Duncan¡¯spany, but when she thought about the day she came


    to Jensburg, she refused to follow him, and he had a quarrel with her, saying that she disliked him.


    After a long time of arguing, Liberty changed her mind.


    She said, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel tired, thene with me.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired. I sit in a wheelchair every day and rarely move around. How can I be tired


    no matter how tired I am?¡±


    He was almost a useless person.

 Chapter 2761

    Chapter 2761


    Duncan did not say that he was a useless person; at least Liberty would feel distressed again and have


    to say a lot of words of encouragement to him.


    Liberty cleaned the electric kettle provided in the hotel, boiled a pot of hot water for him, washed the


    cup, picked up a small bag of rose green tea, made him a cup of green tea, and then brought it over.


    The cup was ced on the bedside counter. He went up and said to him, ¡°The water is very hot now;


    drink itter.¡±


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Liberty¡¯s cell phone range.


    She took out her mobile phone, looked at the caller ID, and said to Duncan, ¡°It¡¯s Serenity calling.¡±


    She quickly answered the call, worried that something would happen to her sister.


    Liberty asked, ¡°Seren, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s childish voice came from the phone.


    ¡°Sonny, Sonny finally remembered his mother and knew to call her.¡±


    Libertyughed and teased her son.


    Sonny pouted, seemingly aggrieved, and called his mother again.


    Hearing the grievance in her son¡¯s words, Liberty asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Sonny? Are


    you unhappy?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Uncle Lewis who is too bad. Uncle Lewis is a bad guy. He secretly went to see you without


    telling me. I asked my aunt to take me to Uncle Lewis, and I wanted to introduce my little friend, Titus,


    to Uncle Lewis. But it turned out that Grandma Lewis said that Uncle Lewis went to see you.¡±


    Sonny felt extremely wronged. ¡°Uncle Lewis didn¡¯t even say a word to me. I miss you too. If he goes


    out and tells me, I can follow Uncle Lewis to see you.


    Uncle Lewis doesn¡¯t keep his words and only deceives children.¡±


    After Liberty went on a business trip, Duncan told Sonny clearly that if he missed Liberty in the future,


    Duncan would take him on his private jet and fly to where Liberty was on a business trip so that he


    could see her.


    At that time, he felt that Duncan was really good¡ªbetter than Hank.


    Every time Hank saw Sonny, although he would be very kind to him, he liked to speak ill of Duncan in


    front of him. Sonny felt that Duncan was not that kind and was not a bad person.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    His father, grandparents, and aunt thought that he was a three-year-old child who didn¡¯t understand


    anything, but in fact, he understood everything.


    Liberty looked at Duncan and said to Sonny, ¡°Uncle Lewis is here. He happened to be on a business


    trip. The ce where he went on business happened to be the same ce where I went on business,


    so he didn¡¯t bring you here.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to go to work today; I don¡¯t even go to kindergarten.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking for leave today!¡±


    Serenity next to Sonny reminded him.


    In order to y with Titus for a while, Serenity took a day off for Sonny.


    Sonny: ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, he forgot he asked for leave and thought it was a day off.


    Sonny said, ¡°Mom, is Uncle Lewis next to you? Let Uncle Lewis listen to the phone. I want to ask Uncle


    Lewis personally.¡±


    Liberty handed the phone to Duncan and whispered to him: ¡°Seren took Sonny to your home. He knew


    you were here and was feeling aggrieved. Sonny said you lied to him.¡±


    Duncan took the phone, cleared his throat, and said to Sonny on the other end of the phone, ¡°Sonny,


    Uncle Lewis is on a temporary business trip and didn¡¯t have time to tell you.¡±


    Sonny asked, ¡°Uncle Lewis, didn¡¯t you lie to me? Didn¡¯t you hide it from me and sneak away to find my


    mom?¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°No, how could it be? I didn¡¯t lie to Sonny. I was really on a business trip. It was just a


    business trip to the same ce as your mother. Then I stopped by to see your mother. Sonny, do you


    miss your mom?¡±

 Chapter 2762

    Chapter 2762


    Sonny was coaxed, his anger subsided, and he no longer felt aggrieved. He said, ¡°I heard Grandma


    Lewis say that you went to find my mom. I miss my mom.¡±


    ¡°I will bring you here as soon as you get out of school this Friday and then go back on Sunday


    afternoon, okay?¡±


    Duncan made a promise to Sonny.


    In this way, he would have an honest reason to fly over to apany Liberty on Friday.


    Sonny: ¡°Really? Uncle Lewis, you didn¡¯t lie to me?


    I have said that Uncle Lewis will not lie to me. Uncle Lewis is the most honest.¡±


    After Sonny thought about it, he felt that Duncan was usually very honest, so he said, ¡°I believe you,


    Uncle Lewis. Will my mom allow us to go there? Will our going disturb my mom¡¯s work?¡±


    Duncan said to Sonny that Liberty had been very busy recently.


    Sonny knew that Liberty was so busy because of him. She said she wanted to make a lot of money so


    that he could live a good life.


    Sonny felt that his life was very good. He didn¡¯t want to work as hard as Liberty.


    But Liberty insisted on going to work and making money, and he felt that he was a sensible child and


    wanted to support Liberty.


    Duncan said, ¡°No, we areing over on the weekend, and your mother also needs to rest. It just so


    happens that we will apany your mother to walk around and rx. This will make your mother feel


    better. When she goes to work next week, she will be able to do things very efficiently.¡±


    Sonny snorted, but still said uneasily, ¡°Uncle Lewis, please let me tell my mom to see if she really


    agrees.¡±


    Duncan smiled and returned the phone to Liberty, letting the mother and son bargain over the phone. In


    the end, Liberty was unable to stop Sonny froming over on Friday.


    Liberty also wanted Sonny.


    With Duncan apanying him, nothing would happen.


    After getting Liberty¡¯s permission, Sonny was happy and ended the call soon.


    He returned the phone to Serenity.


    Serenity asked him with a smile, ¡°Are you not angry anymore? Are you not aggrieved?¡±


    Sonny said happily, ¡°I can go see my mom on Friday. Auntie, what day is it today?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Monday.¡±


    Sonny asked, ¡°How many days are there between Monday and Friday?¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t know much about how many days a week there were. His mother had taught him. He


    even asked her why there were no Mondays or Sundays.


    Serenity said, ¡°Four days.¡±


    Sonny counted his fingers and felt that four days was not much. The expression on his face changed


    from gloomy to sunny, and he happily said to Titus, ¡°Titus, I can go to my mom in a few days. Do you


    have to go home today? How about youe with me to find my mother?¡±


    Titus was quite envious of Sonny.


    Sonny¡¯s parents were divorced, but they were still alive. Sonny could see his parents at any time.


    Sonny¡¯s parents also loved Sonny very much.


    Jane was not Titus¡¯s biological mother, but his adoptive mother. He didn¡¯t know who his parents were.


    Jane never kept anything from him and always told him that she had picked him up.


    Although Titus had Jane, his uncle Ben Johnson, and his master, who loved him, he had no biological


    parents and had no idea what his parents looked like.


    But Titus¡¯s envy onlysted for a moment.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After all, he was still a child, three or four years old. If someone yed with him, he would soon forget


    about who his father and mother were.


    Titus said, ¡°I¡¯m going back in the afternoon. If I don¡¯t go back, my teacher will punish me for walking on


    horseback and punish me for copying medical books.¡±


    He could write, but the punishment of copying medical books was still too severe for him. He was not


    afraid of being beaten or scolded, but he was afraid that his master would punish him for writing and


    copying medical books.

 Chapter 2763

    Chapter 2763


    Sonny was very disappointed.


    He can¡¯t cause his friend to be punished just to save him, right?


    After hearing what Titus said, Serenity asked him curiously, ¡°Can you understand medical books? Can


    you copy them?¡±


    Titus and Sonny were simr in age, and Sonny could write a few simple numerals and recite a few


    poems.


    Both Serenity and Liberty felt that in the early childhood stage, the main thing was to let the children eat


    well, drink well, and have fun so that they could have a happy childhood without adding too much


    learning pressure to the children.


    So Sonny went to kindergarten very rxed and happy.


    That¡¯s it. Sonny didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten for a while. Every day when she screamed, she would


    say she didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten.


    The novelty was over.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand. My master will teach me to memorize medical books. I can memorize them, but I


    don¡¯t know what they mean. I have to copy them, even if I can¡¯t. Otherwise, my master will not give me


    the delicious food. I copy very slowly. When I was punished, I was asked to copy a page of a medical


    book, and it took me a long time to copy it.¡±


    Although Titus was very smart, knew many more words than Sonny, and could also write, after all, he


    was a child of three or four years old. It was still a huge task for him to copy so many words in a


    medical book.


    He was frightened after being punished once. As long as the master told him that he had made a


    mistake and needed to copy the medical book, he would not dare to make a mistake, honestly.


    Serenity touched Titus¡¯s head lovingly and said distressedly, ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Sonny was still living a carefree life, but Titus was about to undergo devilish training.


    Fortunately, the old genius doctor and the others knew how to be rxed and did not force Titus


    unreasonably. After a while, they would give him a few days off and take him back to Annenburg to stay


    at FC Manor for a few days to rx. Don¡¯t push it too far, and it will be counterproductive.


    It was the first time for Mrs. Lewis to see Titus. After hearing Titus¡¯s words, Mrs. Lewis asked Serenity,


    ¡°The eldest mistress of the Johnson family ns to train Titus to be a doctor? Even if she trains a


    doctor, there is no need to wait for three years. When I was four years old, I was forced to copy medical


    books.¡±


    Serenity brought Sonny and Titus to the Lewis family and only told Mrs. Lewis that Titus was Jane¡¯s


    adopted son but did not rify that he was the apprentice of the fourth youngdy of the Johnson


    family.


    After hearing what Mrs. Lewis said, she smiled and said, ¡°Titus is Dr. Carden¡¯s sessor, the same Dr.


    Carden who helped Camryn treat her eyes.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis suddenly realized¡ªno wonder the little guy was punished for copying medical books at


    such a young age. He turned out to be the apprentice of Divine Dr. Carden.


    Serenity let the two children y for a while, while she whispered to Mrs. Lewis not to tell anyone about


    Titus¡¯s visit, let alone anything rted to Titus in front of outsiders.


    Mrs. Lewis didn¡¯t know why, but when she saw Serenity¡¯s serious expression, she nodded and said, ¡°I


    will keep it a secret, not even to your Uncle Lewis.¡±


    Mr. Lewis was not at home today.


    Serenity said, ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±


    She looked at the time and said, ¡°Auntie, I will take the two little ones back first. Jane is probably


    waiting. They will go back to Annenburg in the afternoon.¡±


    It was Sonny who showed off to Titus how good Duncan was, so Titus wanted to follow Sonny to the


    Lewis family. After consulting Jane and Ben, Serenity dared to bring Titus to the Lewis family. Following


    them were four bodyguards from the York family.


    They followed, mainly to protect Titus but also to try to block the news about Titus.


    Titus had to hide when he was alive. Only with so many people and so many forces could he be


    protected. When he went out, he didn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.


    Mrs. Lewis was quite reluctant and said, ¡°I have to go back so soon. I just came here. The eldest


    mistress of the Johnson family came here on a private ne. I can ask her to go backter.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear to leave Sonny.


    Mrs. Lewis now regards Sonny as her grandson.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    If there is no blood rtionship, there is no blood rtionship.


    Sonny was a sensible child, and the adults around him had good views. Sonny would not be any worse


    in the future.

 Chapter 2764

    Chapter 2764


    Mrs. Lewis thought that her son would be willing to be Sonny¡¯s stepfather. At least Duncan¡¯s family


    would have a child. Maybe because of Sonny, Serenity will have another child in the future.


    Sonny always wanted a sister.


    Everyone thought the baby in Serenity¡¯s belly belonged to their son.


    If Sonny wanted a sister, he would argue with his mother to give him a sister so that Duncan could


    have his own biological child. Even if it is a female baby, Mrs. Lewis will be happy as long as it is


    Duncan¡¯s own flesh and blood.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Of course, Mrs. Lewis did not dare to reveal any of these little thoughts.


    Duncan¡¯s car ident ttened his parents¡¯ sectarian ideas.


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m going back now. I¡¯lle back next time when I¡¯m free. Sonny shoulde here


    often.¡±


    Serenity insisted on taking the two children home. Mrs. Lewis had no choice but to take some


    nutritional supplements and forcefully give them to Serenity to take back to replenish her health.


    ¡°Auntie, look at my waist. It¡¯s getting thicker. If you add more, it will be a bucket waist.¡±


    What Serenity was most afraid of were supplements.


    There were mountains of supplements at home.


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said, ¡°You are not fat; you are pregnant, and your waistline will change. It is


    normal. In the third trimester of pregnancy, your belly will be round and your waist will be thicker. After


    giving birth, you will slowly lose weight.


    Take these; some are supplements, and some are Sonny¡¯s favorite snacks. I wanted to keep you here


    for dinner, but you are in a hurry to leave.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis also took out two big red envelopes and gave them to Sonny and Titus, respectively.


    Neither child dared to ept her big red envelope.


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and gave the red envelope to Titus and said, ¡°Titus, this is your first time at Grandma


    Lewis¡¯s house. Grandma Lewis is giving you a red envelope to encourage you to go home. Please


    ept it quickly.¡±


    Titus looked at Serenity, who nodded and motioned for him to ept it, so he dared to ept it and


    thanked Mrs. Lewis.


    Sonny said, ¡°Grandma Lewis, this is not my first time here; I don¡¯t need to be brave.¡±


    Mrs. Lewis still gave him his red envelope: ¡°Grandma Lewis bought toys and food for Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, no need for Sonny.¡± Serenity wanted Mrs. Lewis to take back the red envelope.


    It¡¯s not Sonny¡¯s first time here. He was already a frequent visitor to the Lewis family. When Duncan was


    at home, he came to the Lewis family almost every day.


    Sometimes Duncan would pick him up from kindergarten, and Liberty was unavable. Duncan would


    take him back to the Lewis family and leave him under the care of Mrs. Lewis. By the time Liberty came


    to pick him up after finishing her work, he would have already fallen asleep at the Lewis family.


    Mrs. Lewis forced the red envelope to Sonny, and Serenity had to let Sonny ept it to avoid Mrs.


    Lewis being angry.


    Under the watch of Mrs. Lewis, Serenity left the Lewis family with the two little guys.


    It wasn¡¯t until the two cars were out of sight that Mrs. Lewis withdrew her reluctant gaze and turned


    back to the vi.


    The Lewis family¡¯s old residence was a veryrge vi, but it was quiet at the moment.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s getting older. Mrs. Lewis, who liked quietness when she was young, now


    looked forward to having a lively home.


    Her youngest son, Duncan, was almost thirty-seven years old.


    Her grandchildren didn¡¯t live with her, so the old house could only be lively when her children and


    grandchildren came back during the holidays.

 Chapter 2765

    Chapter 2765


    Serenity did not go home directly, but sent Titus to Remy first. Ben and Jane stayed in Remy¡¯s vi


    when they came to Wiltspoon.


    After arriving at Remy¡¯s house and handing Titus back into the hands of Jane and Ben, Serenity¡¯s


    tense nerves rxed.


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, can I y for a little longer?¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Realizing that he was about to be separated from his friends, Sonny was reluctant to let go and wanted


    to y with Titus for a while longer, even for half an hour.


    Sonny again said, ¡°Titus will not be able to y with me for a long, long time when he goes back this


    time.¡±


    Serenity looked at Jane, who said, ¡°We still need to pack our things and go home in about half an hour.


    Let the two of them y for another half hour. Titus is reluctant to let go of Sonny, but he can¡¯t let them


    continue ying like this. They will go crazy. If they go crazy, it will be difficult to calm down.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? He went crazy and wanted to y all the time. He didn¡¯t even want to go


    to kindergarten. If it weren¡¯t for Titus¡¯sparison, Sonny would have been like his cousin when he


    went to kindergarten. He would have needed an adult to carry him to the car. ¡°


    Janeughed when she mentioned Elisa¡¯s reluctance to go to kindergarten when she was a child.


    Elisa came over to see off her future eldest brother and his wife. When she heard Serenity mention her


    embarrassing story, she blushed and patted Serenity: ¡°Serenity, you always make fun of me. When you


    were a child, have you ever had the experience of not wanting to go to kindergarten?¡±


    Serenity chuckled, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t. Anyway, I didn¡¯t hear my parents say that I didn¡¯t fall in love with


    kindergarten when I was a child, and my sister didn¡¯t say anything either.¡±


    She had no memory of her going to kindergarten, but Liberty was five years older than her. If she ever


    had the experience of not wanting to go to kindergarten, Liberty would tell her.


    ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go y. We¡¯ll y for half an hour. We¡¯ll send your Aunt Murphy out. Then we¡¯ll go to your


    uncle¡¯spany. When your uncle gets off work, we¡¯ll go home and have dinner together. After ying


    today, we¡¯ll go to kindergarten as usual tomorrow.¡±


    Sonny nodded repeatedly.


    Titus immediately pulled Sonny and ran away.


    Seeing the two little guys running so fast, Jane said with a smile, ¡°I have seen Titus having so much fun


    these past two days. When he goes to bed at night, heughs all the time in his dreams. talking in


    sleep, calling Sonny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, childhood is all about eating, drinking, and having fun.¡±


    Elisa echoed Jane¡¯s words: ¡°Children today are under too much pressure. They start taking the test in


    kindergarten. When I have children, they will not take the test. As long as my children grow up healthy


    and happy, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Your family can make money, and even if your children don¡¯t be rich, they don¡¯t have to worry


    about food and clothing.¡±


    Serenity answered that children from families like theirs were actually more troublesome. If they are not


    capable, they will not be able to support the family business.


    Elisa gently touched her belly and said, ¡°Jasmine is pregnant. You can tell if you look at her belly


    carefully. Baby, you don¡¯t have to be too pregnant in the future.¡± Come on, your parents also have


    plenty of money, so they don¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing.¡±


    Serenity also touched her belly: ¡°Jasmine¡¯s month is older than mine, so she is obviously pregnant. If I


    were a son, he might have to take over from his father in the future, and he might have to ept more


    from an early age. For education, we work harder than others.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want her son to be the next generation¡¯s sessor to the York family, but Zachary said that


    the sessors were almost always the eldest son and grandson. Unless their children were mediocre,


    the burden of the sessor would fall on their eldest son.


    With the couple¡¯s excellent genes, their son should not be too mediocre.

 Chapter 2766

    Chapter 2766


    Elisa said, ¡°It must be a son. The York family is a famous monk temple, specializing in giving birth to


    sons. The ancestors gave birth to daughters, but the daughters were not raised and died early. Only


    sons can survive. Listen to the elders; they say that even if the ancestors of the York family took good


    care of their daughter, they would still not be able to raise her well.¡±


    Serenity suddenly thought of the master who criticized her marriage to Zachary, saying that the couple


    would be happy and have children.


    If she gives birth to a daughter, can she raise her to adulthood?


    If she was like her ancestors of the York family, who couldn¡¯t raise a daughter even if she gave birth to


    one, then she would rather not give birth than see the child lose her breath little by little in front of her,


    which would be a heart-wrenching pain.


    If there is something wrong with the geomancer master of Wildridge Manor, the master said that it is


    not the fault of the geomancer master of the Vi, but he also said that the geomancy pattern of the


    Vi is such that both the wealth and the Ding are prosperous.


    ¡°Seren, what¡¯s wrong with you? Your expression suddenly changed.¡± Noticing Serenity¡¯s change of


    expression, Elisa asked with concern.


    ¡°Did you hear me talk about the death of a daughter in the York family¡¯s ancestors? Don¡¯t worry; the


    child in your belly must be a son. The emperor of Sonny said several times that the child in your belly is


    a little brother.


    Besides, even if you give birth to a daughter, now that medical science is advanced and you have done


    so many prenatal check-ups during pregnancy, the baby will be healthy. When were Zachary¡¯s


    ancestors and great-grandparents? In thete years, medicine at that time was not developed; a cold


    can kill someone.¡±


    Life in the ancient pce was good enough; weren¡¯t there many princes and princesses who died


    young?


    After Elisa finished speaking, she hugged Serenity¡¯s shoulders and said deliberately, ¡°You are not so


    lucky. You can only give birth to a son for Zachary. Don¡¯t think about those things. It¡¯s not a happy thing;


    you¡¯re so frightened that your face has changed.


    I¡¯m telling you, the things I prepared for your baby are all for boys, so you have to give birth to a boy.¡±


    Serenity could barely calm her heart and soul.


    She hadn¡¯t even given birth to a daughter yet, so what should she do if she doesn¡¯t have a daughter?


    Besides, the master said that she was destined to have both children. Even if she gave birth to a


    second child in the future, if she did give birth to a daughter, she would definitely be able to raise her to


    be healthy and grow up safely.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    or not having a second child.


    Just raise a child.


    York¡¯s family is prosperous, so it won¡¯t matter if she only gives birth to one child. Her future sisters-in-


    law can have more children.


    Afterforting herself, Serenity¡¯s face improved, and she said, ¡°Both my children are my treasures.


    Who knows whether the baby is a boy or a girl now? We won¡¯t know until next year when the baby is


    born.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°It must be a son. The York family has not had a daughter for several generations. If you


    have a daughter at the same time, it would be terrible. The York family cannot treat your mother and


    daughter as national treasures.¡±


    Elisa startedughing as she spoke. She said, ¡°Our little Avah enjoys the treatment of a national


    treasure. Avah slept for a long time this time. When will she wake up? I want to hug her again. Sister


    Jane takes the baby back, and it will take a long time before we can see her again. ¡°


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°We are a family from now on. You can see Avah anytime you want, but I¡¯m


    afraid you might think she is naughty in the future.¡±


    Elisa said, ¡°Avah is a girl, so she shouldn¡¯t be too naughty. I think she will be a quiet beauty when she


    grows up.¡±


    Serenity answered: ¡°Children are sometimes naughty. Looking at Sonny, who wouldn¡¯t say he is


    sensible and cute? Isn¡¯t there also a time when he is naughty and disruptive? If you feel quiet and


    silent, don¡¯t ask; he must be causing disruption.¡±

 Chapter 2767

    Chapter 2767


    Jane echoed, ¡°It¡¯s true. Sometimes when Titus is ying alone, no one is looking at him, and when


    there is no sound, when you go to find him, you will find that he is causing damage. Once, he even


    killed me. The lipstick was smeared all over the floor.¡±


    Elisa had never taken care of a child. The child she had had the most contact with was Sonny. In her


    eyes, Sonny had always been sensible, cute, and smart, but she didn¡¯t expect that there was a side


    that she didn¡¯t know about.


    She thought children were angels. Like her nephew, he didn¡¯t look very good-looking when he was


    born, but now he¡¯s getting better-looking every day.


    She took several photos of her nephew every day, saying she was filming a growth documentary for


    him.


    just a little bit of a crybaby.


    Children cry when they are hungry, they cry when they have a bowel movement, and children who


    cannot speak cry when they open their mouths.


    Jane and Serenity chatted about children for a while. When they heard Enzo¡¯s cry, the two children


    woke up. She got up and went to hug her son. As for Avah, Ben had already picked her up.


    Ben was holding Avah in one hand and holding the suitcase in the other. Remy followed him, always


    saying, ¡°Brother, let me help you hold Avah so that you can rx.¡±


    ¡°Please help me carry my suitcase.¡± Ben let go of the hand holding the suitcase and asked Remy to


    carry it for him. He also said, ¡°Just take it outside, load it into the car, and take us to Wildridge Manor in


    a while.¡±


    Their private jet was parked at Wildridge Manor. Remy¡¯s vi here didn¡¯t have that big a ce to park


    their private jet.


    Remy pouted and muttered, ¡°I want to hug Avah, but you ask me to carry the suitcase. You and my


    sister-inw are going back soon. Please let me hug Avah a little more without losing a piece of flesh.¡±


    After muttering, Remy still helped Ben take away the suitcase.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Ben nodded to the serenity while holding Avah, and then waited for Jane toe forward with Avah in


    her arms. He said to Jane, ¡°Wife, we are going back. Where¡¯s Titus?¡±


    Jane said, ¡°Still ying with Sonny outside.¡±


    Ben: ¡°Just go out and call him.¡±


    Jane said to Serenity, ¡°Let¡¯s go first and wait for you to unload the goods and go over to y.¡±


    Serenity hadn¡¯t given birth to a baby yet, so Zachary probably wouldn¡¯t let her travel far away.


    Serenity stood up to see him off.


    Elisa and Remy want to send Jane and her family to Wildridge Manor.


    After leaving the main house, Sonny ran to Serenity. Serenity held his hand and asked him to say


    goodbye to everyone.


    Sonny reluctantly waved goodbye and kept shouting at Titus: ¡°Titus,e and y with me during the


    holidays.¡±


    Titus: ¡°OK.¡±


    Titus was reluctant to leave, but the vacation wasing to an end. He had to go back with Jane. His


    master was waiting for him at FC Manor.


    Serenity: ¡°I have to go to work tomorrow; otherwise, I will send you to the vi.¡±


    It was already afternoon. If she saw Jane and her group off, Zachary would be worried if she went back


    to the city and ran around.


    Besides, she had agreed with Zachary to pick him up at thepany in the evening.


    Jane said, ¡°Remy and Elisa can just send us there. It¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve been here. We¡¯re


    familiar with each other. Don¡¯t be too tired at work, and take good care of your baby.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Serenity responded with a smile, waved to everyone again, and led Sonny towards her car.


    She left Remy¡¯s vi first.


    Sonny fell asleep after getting in the car. Serenity asked him, ¡°Want to sleep? Come, your aunt will hold


    you to sleep.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, I have grown up and am a bit heavy. Will it hurt my little brother if you hold me?¡±

 Chapter 2768

    Chapter 2768


    Liberty and Zachary always didn¡¯t let Serenity hold Sonny, for fear that he would identally kick the


    little brother in the belly. Although he hadn¡¯t seen the little brother in her belly yet, Liberty said that


    Serenity would have a baby next year, and the baby woulde out to meet him.


    He was going to be an older brother, and he knew how to love and care for his younger siblings.


    ¡°Auntie is not that fragile.¡±


    Serenity smiled and hugged Sonny. ¡°You are only three or four years old; how much do you weigh?¡±


    Sonny was not fat.


    He was really sleepy. He fell asleep in Serenity¡¯s arms within two minutes.


    Half an hourter, two cars drove into the York Corporation.


    Serenity originally wanted to call Zachary, but after thinking about it, she decided to give him a surprise.


    She told him that she woulde to pick him up from work in the evening and go home for dinner


    together, but she did not say when she woulde over.


    Now that she had arrived early, her sudden appearance in his office was a surprise to him.


    Jasmine said that when couples get along, creating surprises for each other from time to time can


    enhance their rtionship.


    Jasmine, who had read too many novels, was better at creating romance or surprising than Serenity,


    and Serenity still learned from her.


    ¡°Young mistress, let me help you hold Sonny.¡±


    The bodyguard wanted to take Sonny from Serenity¡¯s arms.


    Serenity said, ¡°No need; I¡¯ll just hold him. You guys wait on the first floor. If you have something to do,


    you can go and do it first. We won¡¯t leave until your eldest young master gets off work. ¡°


    She could also go home in Zachary¡¯s vehicle.


    The bodyguard replied respectfully, ¡°We have no other personal matters to deal with. Protecting the


    eldest mistress is our most important job.¡±


    Serenity said nothing more and walked into the office building, surrounded by bodyguards.


    As she walked in, everyone who saw her greeted her politely.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She hugged Sonny and entered the elevator. The bodyguard team stayed in the VIP room on the first


    floor, waiting. The elevator took Serenity and Sonny straight to the top floor.


    Sonny slept soundly. He yed too much and was too tired.


    Zachary didn¡¯t expect Serenity to arrive early. After his secretary opened the door for Serenity, Zachary


    was still discussing work matters with Josh. When he saw Serenity hugging Sonny, Zachary


    immediately stood up and walked out of the desk, walking quickly towards Serenity.


    ¡°Sonny is asleep?¡±


    Zachary came to Serenity, gently took Sonny from Serenity¡¯s arms, and asked her distressedly, ¡°Are


    you tired? If Sonny falls asleep, they can hold her.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m not that delicate. Sonny is so heavy. I held him to sleep. I was afraid that they would


    wake him up when they held him. I didn¡¯t walk very far, so I wasn¡¯t tired.¡±


    Zachary hugged Sonny, but Sonny didn¡¯t wake up. This was because Zachary had gained experience


    holding Sonny.


    Zachary hugged Sonny, who was ustomed to his arms, so he didn¡¯t wake up.


    The bodyguard team saw Sonny often, hugged him rarely, and their movements were not as skilled as


    Zachary¡¯s, so it was easy to wake Sonny up.


    When he was woken up when he was particrly sleepy, Sonny could cry until he was in deep sleep.


    No matter how sensible he was, he was still a three- or four-year-old child.


    ¡°Take him into the lounge and let him sleep there for a while.¡±


    Zachary hummed, and he carried Sonny into the lounge.


    Serenity smiled and greeted Josh.


    ¡°They left the nightclub?¡±


    Josh knew that Serenity would not return to thepany today because of Jane.


    Anyway, the joint venture of the three was on the right track. Even if the three bosses do not return to


    thepany, it will not affect the normal operation of thepany.


    Jasmine was guarding the bookstore almost every day. She was the one who visited the store so that


    Josh could rest assured. If she runs around, even if Josh is relieved, the Bucham family will not be at


    ease.

 Chapter 2769

    Chapter 2769


    Serenity said, ¡°Remy and Elisa sent their family to take a flight.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°I have to go back within two days, and I haven¡¯t even found time to invite the nightclub to


    dinner.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°When you are free, you can fly to Annenburg and treat the nightclub to


    dinner. The nightclub is here just to bring Titus to Sonny for two days.¡±


    ¡°How can I have free time now? I can¡¯t get away. Zachary took wedding leave and just returned to work


    at thepany today. I¡¯m so busy that I don¡¯t even have time for a ss of water. ¡°


    Joshined in front of Serenity.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask for leave tomorrow. I haven¡¯t told Zachary yet. I¡¯ll tell himter. If he doesn¡¯t agree,


    Serenity, please help me. I haven¡¯t had a good rest for a month. Asking for leave tomorrow is not for


    rest. I am apanying Jasmine to the hospital for a prenatal check-up.¡±


    Serenity replied cheerfully: ¡°Okay, if Zachary doesn¡¯t agree with your request for leave, I will put in a


    good word for you. You have been working hard recently. If necessary, let Zachary give you two days¡¯


    leave. You don¡¯t need to ask for leave, and you can still have a good time staying with Jasmine.¡±


    She and Zachary had a rxing honeymoon period after the wedding. Although they did not travel out


    of the city or province, they were still in their own world without being disturbed. Thanks to the senior


    management in Josh, they shared Zachary¡¯s workload.


    Zachary was back in thepany, and when the time came, he could give Josh, the busiest person, a


    two-day break.


    Josh said, ¡°It would be great to have a rest for two days. The weather has turned cold. Jasmine always


    said that she wanted to have a hot pot. I never had time to take her out to eat. You can do it at home,


    but my cousin can talk about things. To be ridiculous, Jasmine said that if she eats hot pot at home,


    others in our family will be talking about it, and she will feel ufortable eating, so she wants to go


    out to eat.


    I will apany her to have a prenatal check-up tomorrow and then take her to eat hot pot in the


    evening. After Jasmine became pregnant, she always wanted to eat whatever she wanted to eat


    immediately. Serenity, will you do the same?¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°Simrly, when I think about something to eat, I want to eat it right away.¡±


    Zachary came out of the lounge and gently closed the door of the lounge so that their voices would not


    disturb Sonny.


    When he came out, he poured a ss of warm water for serenity and added some glucose powder.


    Serenity would find the boiled water tasteless, so he was used to adding some glucose powder for her.


    It had a bit of a taste, so she liked to drink it.


    Serenity said, ¡°Honey, you and Mr. Bucham should be busy. I¡¯ll sit here for a while. When you finish


    your work and can get off work, we can go home together.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was afraid that she would take up Zachary¡¯s precious time, so after taking the ss of water


    that Zachary poured for her, she urged him to do his business.


    Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem.¡±


    Zachary sat down next to Serenity and asked warmly, ¡°You are taking Sonny by yourself today; are you


    tired?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired at all. With Titus ying with him, I can just look after him. There are also


    bodyguards to help look after him, so I¡¯m not tired.


    Husband, go and do your work. Oh, by the way, Mr. Bucham has been busy for such a long time. Now


    you have returned to thepany to work. Give Mr. Bucham two days off to rest. He said that he will


    apany Jasmine to a prenatal checkup tomorrow.


    Tomorrow, I will go back to thepany to see if there is anything else to do. I will stay in the


    bookstore for two days and let Jasmine rest for two days.¡±


    After sses in Sonny Kindergarten, she could ask the butler to pick him up and then send him to her


    store.


    It only took a day or two. When Duncan came back from Jensburg, he rushed to pick up Sonny from


    kindergarten.


    Zachary had just heard the conversation between Josh and Serenity, and he said equally cheerfully,


    ¡°Okay, Josh, I will give you two days off. You will rest tomorrow and the next two days, and take your


    wife to have a hot pot meal. Seren, you don¡¯t know this guy. When I returned to thepany, he


    comined in front of me more than once about not having time to take his wife to eat hot pot, which


    made me feel guilty. ¡°


    Josh chuckled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. York.¡±

 Chapter 2770

    Chapter 2770


    Josh added, ¡°If I don¡¯t talk about it, you don¡¯t know how busy and tired I am. I promised you before that


    you would let me rest for a few days when you came back. Who knew if you could do what you said? I


    have to remind you. Also, you also promised to give me two months of maternity leave when my


    Jasmine gives birth to a baby next year.¡±


    Zachary said to him, ¡°It¡¯s not like you are giving birth to a baby. Why should you take maternity leave?


    Just take a month¡¯s leave and take care of your wife during the confinement period.


    There are so many people in your family who don¡¯t need you to take care of them after confinement. I


    promise to give you two months of leave. I think it¡¯s quite a lot, but you still think I don¡¯t give you


    enough.¡±


    Josh retorted: ¡°When Serenity gives birth to a baby, if you can return to thepany every day and go


    to work as usual and don¡¯t want to take care of your wife during confinement, I will only take one month


    of maternity leave. I don¡¯t want to have a baby. But my wife is giving birth to a baby, and as a husband,


    I must be by her side when she needs help the most.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It depends on the situation. If thepany is not busy by then, I will give you three months of


    vacation. That¡¯s okay.¡±


    Comparing his feelings, he also wanted to be with Serenity and help her after she gave birth to a baby.


    He needed to take better care of her during the confinement period.


    Josh quickly said, ¡°Serenity, you are here to listen. Zachary said that he would give me three months of


    leave.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I heard it; don¡¯t worry; I will be your witness; and let Zachary fulfill his


    promise when the timees.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine was older than Serenity in months, and the baby would be born in May next year.


    Now that the New Year was not far away, Josh had discussed next year¡¯s maternity leave with Zachary


    in advance.


    Josh felt relieved, stood up, and said to Zachary, ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to work first. I¡¯ll take care of the


    things at hand today. I¡¯ll be on vacation tomorrow.¡±


    After getting two days off, Josh was in a beautiful mood.


    ¡°Go out and close the office door for me.¡± Zachary reminded Josh.


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to remind me. I will definitely close the office door for you when I


    go out. If you want to say sweet words, just say them. Don¡¯t worry about being overheard. ¡°


    Josh walked away with a smile.


    After he left, Zachary asked his wife, ¡°Seren, do you want to eat hot pot? The weather has turned cold,


    so a hot pot is suitable.¡±


    ¡°all right.¡±


    Serenity hadn¡¯t had hot pot for a long time.


    Just now, she heard Josh mention that Jasmine was talking about having hot pot. She thought about


    treating her friends to a meal, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything, so she just let the young couple


    live their lives as two people.


    She was much luckier than her friends. No one would ask her about what she wanted to eat at home.


    As long as she wants to eat, just tell Zachary, and Zachary will try his best to satisfy her.


    What Zachary couldn¡¯t do, Grandma could do if she just spoke.


    Jasmine would be talked about, mainly because the nutritionist hired by the Bucham family was Josh¡¯s


    cousin, Mrs. Bucham¡¯s niece, and they were rted. Jasmine couldn¡¯t make trouble with his cousin just


    for a bite to eat.

 Chapter 2771

    Chapter 2771


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call Grandma now and ask her to tell the housekeeper that we can have hot pot when we get


    home from work. Call Yichen and his wife. There will be more people, it will be lively, and everything will


    taste delicious.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°You go and do your work. I¡¯ll call grandma. Or you can tell the family that those who are


    in Wiltspoon and are free tonight cane and have dinner. This way, there will be enough people,


    and it will be lively enough.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°They are all busy, so it¡¯s better not to use the whole family; just call Callum


    and Camryn.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Then do as you say. You hurry up and do your work. Finish the things you are doing


    first, so that you can rx at night.¡±


    Zachary just returned to work today, so he naturally didn¡¯t socialize or work overtime.


    After getting off work in the evening, he went home to be with Serenity.


    Under Serenity¡¯s repeated urging, Zachary reluctantly returned to his desk, sat down, and started


    working again.


    Serenity called Grandma May and told her that she would call Callum and Camryn to have hot pot


    tonight.


    Grandma May was naturally happy; she was the one who liked fun the most.


    ¡­..


    Jensburg.


    The car Kathryn was sitting in drove into the Queen Enterprise.


    After the car stopped, the secretary got out of the car first. After getting out of the car, he quickly walked


    around the car and helped Kathryn open the door.


    A few minutester, Kathryn led her secretary to the office building.


    The office building of Queen Enterprise was much taller than that of Farrell¡¯s Group. The office building


    of Farrell¡¯s Group was only a dozen floors high, but Queen Enterprise was the tallest and had the most


    floors among all the bigpanies in Jensburg.


    Like a bright pearl, it stood in themercial center of Jensburg.


    Before Kathryn came over, she called Hayden first to confirm that Hayden was avable to receive her,


    and then she came over with her secretary.


    Hayden told her that she could talk to her about project cooperation.


    Kathryn came to discuss cooperation with Hayden as the young master of the Farrell family. If the


    negotiation fails, forget it. Then she came to discuss cooperation with Hayden in private as the CEO of


    thepany under her name.


    She thought Hayden had figured out her true identity.


    She knew in her heart that Hayden was a powerful person. Fortunately, she and Hayden did not have


    any grudges; otherwise, her future would be extremely difficult.


    Even Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t know that Kathryn owned severalpanies, but Pedro Fraser knew


    about it.


    Pedro was Kathryn¡¯s general assistant, and he was only loyal to her. Kathryn knew it. If she didn¡¯t even


    know this, then Pedro¡¯s ability would be questioned by her.


    Hayden gave the order in advance, and after Kathryn entered the office building with her secretary, the


    journey was smooth.


    She took the special elevator and went straight to the top floor. After stepping out of the elevator,


    Hayden¡¯s secretary was already waiting at the elevator entrance. When he saw Kathryning out,


    the secretary politely said hello: ¡°Mr. Fraser. ¡°


    Kathryn smiled back and nodded. Then she walked to the president¡¯s office, under the leadership of


    Secretary Hayden.


    Hugh just came out of it and saw Kathryn face-to-face.


    He was stunned for a moment, stopped, and politely said, ¡°Miss Farrell.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±


    Kathryn also greeted him politely. Hugh and Hayden were twin brothers, but the feeling he gave


    Kathryn was that he was a few years younger than Hayden. In other words, Hugh didn¡¯t feel enough for


    Kathryn.


    He was not as mature and calm as Hayden.


    ¡°My brother just has some time. Miss Farrell, pleasee in.¡±


    As he said that, Hugh turned around and made a gesture of invitation towards Kathryn. After Kathryn


    entered the office with her secretary, Hugh walked towards the elevator entrance.

 Chapter 2772

    Chapter 2772


    After walking a few steps, Hugh turned around to look.


    Hugh didn¡¯t know if he hadn¡¯t seen Kathryn for a while, but when he saw her now, he felt that Kathryn


    was much prettier than before, and the aura emanating from her body had also changed, bing


    more confident, smart, and capable.


    He thought he was blinded.


    That¡¯s why he was stunned just now.


    That was because he almost didn¡¯t recognize Kathryn.


    Hugh muttered to himself, ¡°If she had been like this from the beginning, I might not have refused, even


    if my sister wanted to lead me.¡±


    Of course, Hugh had time to like Kathryn now, but he still didn¡¯t want to like her. He didn¡¯t like the


    Farrell family.


    The Farrell family could produce a Kathryn because Kathryn did not grow up in the Farrell family. Her


    living environment has not been good since she was a child. She survived adversity and developed a


    strong personality.


    Kathryn was still pretending to be a pig.


    Hugh liked girls who were simpler, like Kathryn, who was good at acting. He kept away from girls who


    were deceitful.


    Kathryn was suitable for his brother Hayden, and when paired together, they could trick countless


    people.


    Oh, Hugh had no brother, only a sister.


    The people in Jensburg should be d that his brother was actually his sister; otherwise, based on his


    sister¡¯s appreciation for Kathryn, it was really possible for the two of them to develop into a couple, and


    many people would lose at their hands.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know that Hugh woulde up with so many plots if she met him face-to-face.


    She walked into the president¡¯s office with her secretary, and Hayden stood up to greet her, giving her


    enough face.


    Hayden said, ¡°What would you like to drink, Miss Farrell? I¡¯ll ask the secretary to prepare it for you.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Just give us each a cup of warm water. At this point, I don¡¯t dare drink coffee for fear of


    affecting my sleep at night.¡±


    Hayden invited the two of them to sit down on the sofa and asked her secretary to pour a ss of warm


    water for each of them.


    Hayden walked back to her desk and picked up her coffee cup.


    Then she walked back and said as she walked, ¡°I have one drink in the morning and one in the


    afternoon. If I get used to it, it won¡¯t affect my sleep at night.¡±


    She usually had to restte at night.


    By that time, the coffee was overpowering, so it wouldn¡¯t have much impact on her sleep.


    Unless she had something on her mind, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    After the secretary poured warm water, he washed two tes of fruit and ced them on the coffee


    table in front of the sofa.


    Hayden asked her secretary to bring out some snacks for Kathryn and the others.


    She said, ¡°I rarely eat snacks. It¡¯s Kevin who always stuffs snacks in my ce. He knows how to eat.


    The snacks he stuffs in my ce are very good. Miss Farrell, try them.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Mr. York is in charge of all the hotels owned by York Corporation. He is a


    man who knows how to eat. Not only does he know how to eat, but he can also cook a lot of delicious


    food. I heard that Mr. York¡¯s cooking skills are very good. Mr. Queen, I think you have tasted his


    cooking skills, and they must have improved a few times.¡±


    Kevin was still very passionate about Hayden and treated Hayden as a woman. In her heart, Kathryn


    believed that Hayden was always the passive and preferred party in this rtionship that the outside


    world did not ept.


    Speaking of the shameless Kevin, Hayden gave a few rare words of praise: ¡°Kevin¡¯s cooking skills are


    very good, and the dishes he cooks are particrly delicious, surpassing those of five-star chefs. My


    whole family was conquered by him.¡±


    Hayden became the helpless one after Kevin conquered the entire family. Kevin gradually ensnared


    her, and she subsequently entered the long-established lovework he had created.

 Chapter 2773

    Chapter 2773


    After the greetings, Kathryn said, ¡°Mr. Queen, I want to talk to you about our cooperation on your


    company¡¯s project. I have brought the n over for you to take a look at.¡±


    With that said, Kathryn took the n from the secretary and handed it to Hayden with both hands.


    Hayden took it, opened it, and looked at it carefully.


    After reading it, she put the n on the coffee table. After a moment of silence, she said to Kathryn,


    ¡°Miss Farrell, I think your n is good, but your Farrell Group is not someone I want to cooperate with. I


    think your Farrell Group is not strong enough.¡±


    Hayden made it clear directly.


    She was willing to cooperate with Kathryn¡¯s privatepany, and there would not only be one partner


    but several partners, but it was just to give Kathryn some face.


    After Liberty¡¯spany was established, it would also take projects from Queen Enterprise.


    Kathryn smiled good-naturedly: ¡°Mr. Queen, I know thatpared with yourpany, our Farrell


    Group is a little behind now, but our Farrell Group is also a famous family. It has been standing in


    Jensburg for a hundred years, and its strength and foundation are still deep.


    Now I can also take charge of some projects and have some say in the matter. Mr. Queen, if you give


    me this opportunity to cooperate, I will work hard to win together with you and not hold you back.¡±


    When they came, both Kathryn and the secretary knew that today¡¯s chat would be fruitless, but they


    still had to work hard and show off.


    Hayden allowed Kathryn to talk about the Farrell Group in such a fantastic way, but she still didn¡¯t


    change her original intention.


    Finally, Kathryn said, ¡°Mr. Queen, business cannot be done without benevolence and justice. This time,


    our Farrell family did not do well enough to impress you. I hope we have the opportunity to cooperate in


    the future.¡±


    Hayden hummed and said, ¡°There will still be opportunities in the future.¡±


    When the Farrell family changed dynamics, there would be a chance.


    As long as current Matriarch Farrell is still the head of the family, Hayden did not want to cooperate with


    the Farrell Group, lest the Farrell Group increase its strength through cooperation with the Queen


    Enterprise and make Liberty¡¯s future even more difficult.


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Queen, our Farrell family will also work hard to strive for an opportunity to


    cooperate with you as soon as possible.¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Hayden looked at Kathryn and smiled.


    Both of them understood the profound meaning of their words.


    After failing to negotiate cooperation, Kathryn stood up and left after sitting for a while.


    ¡°Miss Farrell, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± Hayden stood up and politely asked him to stay.


    Kathryn declined. She said, ¡°I have a lot of things going on at home recently, so I won¡¯t bother you, Mr.


    Queen. I¡¯ll take care of the housework another day. When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. I¡¯m really


    sorry for that night.¡±


    Hayden and others saw the scandal of the Farrell family and the car ident involving the Farrell


    family¡¯s bodyguard.


    Hayden said, ¡°Miss Farrell, let¡¯s deal with the family affairs first.¡±


    She personally escorted Kathryn and her secretary out to the elevator. Kathryn took her secretary into


    the elevator. After Hayden waved her hand, she turned back to the office after the elevator door closed.


    After the elevator door closed, Kathryn¡¯s secretary said to Kathryn, ¡°Miss Farrell¡¯s efforts have been in


    vain again.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be said that it was all in vain. There is still a chance to win. How many business deals can be


    concluded in just one negotiation? It¡¯s not like we have to run several times, sometimes until our


    mouths are blistered, before we can sign the deal.¡±


    The secretary thought about it too.


    At least Hayden met Kathryn.

 Chapter 2774

    Chapter 2774


    Kathryn might not see other peopleing over.


    After taking the elevator down to the first floor, Kathryn said to her secretary, ¡°You go back to the


    company by yourself, and I will go home and deal with things at home. Mom is not free these days.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was still taking good care of Holden in the hospital.


    People in thepany also heard that something happened to the Farrell family. No one in the


    company knew what the ident secretary was. They only knew that Matriarch Farrell and the three


    young masters did not return to thepany. Only Kathryn returned to thepany to take charge.


    This caused people in thepany to discuss it privately. Despite the fact that Kathryn was Matriarch


    Farrell¡¯s biological daughter and could not hold up the wall despite being a ball of mud, she received


    constant reprimands from her. If anything happened to the Farrell family, Kathryn would eventually be


    the one who took the lead.


    Those who wanted to prevent Kathryn from ascending to the throne were jumping up and down, trying


    various ways to see Matriarch Farrell, and questioning what Kathryn had done.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t swallow her anger and act like a weakling in thepany like she did at first. Those who


    jumped up and down didn¡¯t have very important positions. She directly fired them and drove them out


    of the Farrell Group. For those with higher positions, she demoted them.


    She also banned those who were fired from the industry, so that those people could not enterrge


    companies with good benefits and could only work in smallpanies. The ie and benefits were


    naturally inferior to those of the Farrell Group. Kathryn would rather work in Even if they are


    compensated with a little sry when they are fired, they will no longer be tolerated.


    Knowing what happened to others after they were kicked out of the Farrell Group was a bit of a


    deterrent. Everyone came out to seek money, and there was a family behind them that they needed to


    support. For the sake of their families, they couldn¡¯t lose their jobs.


    What did the overt and covert fighting among the top management of Farrell Group have to do with


    them?


    No matter who was in power, they were all members of the Farrell family, and since they couldn¡¯t rise to


    power, how much benefit could they get by joining the camp?


    It was better to do their job honestly. Good employees would receive the same pay no matter who held


    the position and the superior would not fire them. Maybe they would perform well and wait for the new


    superior to stabilize. On the contrary, these good employees who did their job honestly will be valued.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathryn asked the secretary to take a taxi back to thepany, and thepany would reimburse the


    taxi fare.


    She drove home.


    The funeral of the bodyguard who was killed in ce of Liberty had not been settled yet, so she was


    going back to continue dealing with the matter.


    Liberty also said that he woulde over in the evening to offer incense to the bodyguard,fort the


    family of the deceased, and provide some financial support.


    Although the bodyguard¡¯s parents were both dead and he only had one younger brother, the younger


    brother mainly relied on him to support him in school. He suffered a tragic ident. Although he told


    the story about the car ident, no one wanted it to happen. This was the first time Liberty had


    experienced such a thing. She felt guilty, but if shees to see her, her conscience can¡¯t go away.


    Hayden stood in front of the window and watched. He didn¡¯t mean to watch Kathryn leave. He was just


    tired and took a short rest. Standing in front of the window, she could look at the scenery outside and


    asionally see birds flying by.


    There were many evergreen trees nted in Queen Enterprise, and those little birds made their home


    on those trees.


    It¡¯s just that Jensburg was colder than Wiltspoon. There¡¯s no heavy snowfall yet, but it¡¯s still quite cold.


    There weren¡¯t many birds to be seen. When the flowers were in full bloom next spring, the beautiful


    scenery of singing birds and fragrant flowers would reappear.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Hayden¡¯s cell phone range.


    Hayden turned away from the window and returned to her desk, cing her mobile phone on the table.


    She saw the caller ID ¡°cheeky.¡± It was Kevin calling.


    She noted that Kevin was ¡°cheeky¡± in her address book.


    Hayden suddenly felt likeughing and thought about changing Kevin¡¯s note after the call ended so that


    she would not see it one day.

 Chapter 2775

    Chapter 2775


    ¡°Kevin.¡± Hayden was in a good mood and smiled when she spoke.


    Kevin on the other side of the phone suddenly felt ttered. He smiled and said, ¡°Hayden, what makes


    you so happy? You call me by my name with a smile. I have known you for such a long time. This is


    rarely the case.¡±


    Hayden had feelings for Kevin, but her attitude towards him was often cold.


    That was also her character. She had developed a cold and serious temperament.


    Hayden asked, ¡°Do you really want me to be in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. I just hope that you will be in a beautiful mood, happy, and carefree every day, but the


    burden you have taken on is too heavy, which has caused you to be very stressed and not smile all day


    long. Every time I see Hugh, the way he was smiling makes me want to seal his mouth with tape.¡±


    His beloved woman, Hayden, worked non-stop for the Queen Enterprise every day. Hugh, however,


    had a lot of time to spend with his confidante. The confidante made friends one after another but never


    saw him marry another one.


    Hayden smiled and said, ¡°Then go and seal his mouth. To be honest, sometimes I feel envious when I


    see his carefree look.¡±


    She was the eldest and habitually took care of everything for Hugh.


    In addition, she had been disguising herself as a man and had never thought about regaining her


    identity as a woman. She had always shouldered the heavy burden, thinking that it would be worthwhile


    to keep her brother happy and live a rxed life.


    After having Kevin, Hayden gradually began to envy Hugh.


    She would also arrange more work for Hugh. Just as she said to Hugh at the beginning, the Queen


    Enterprise would one day be handed over to him.


    She couldn¡¯t reallyst her whole life. She also wanted someone to rely on and support her, and Kevin


    was the one who could support her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to envy him. He will envy you in the future. As long as you hand over thepany¡¯s


    affairs to him bit by bit, you can rx easily. Otherwise, you will be like me, only responsible hotel


    management. I can still help you. I have been running hotels for many years and have experience. It


    won¡¯t be a problem to help you manage a few more hotels. That way, you can rx.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Come on, do you have anything to do with me?¡±


    Kevin said with a smile, ¡°I wille to you if I don¡¯t see you any day. If I need anything, I wille to


    you. I will pick you upter and have dinner with Sister Liberty and Brother Duncan in the evening.


    Brother Duncan is apanying Sister Liberty to Farrell¡¯s house now. They will be back soon.¡±


    Hayden knew that Kevin was either for food or for fun.


    Kevin dared to be the object of her envy.


    Although the workload was heavy, since he had been in charge for several years, had experience, and


    also had capable subordinates, he did not have to do everything himself. As long as he arranged it


    properly, he could rx.


    In order for him to pursue Hayden with peace of mind, his brothers also silently helped him share a lot


    of work.


    Don¡¯t think that Hayden didn¡¯t know it; she knew everything.


    Hayden had to admit that after getting in touch with him more often, she really liked the living


    atmosphere of the York family, which was harmonious, warm, and felt like home.


    Her native family was also very harmonious, but their family was small and not as lively as York¡¯s


    family.


    She couldn¡¯t me her parents for betraying her so early. Parents like York¡¯s family and many families


    with daughters couldn¡¯t even find her with antern.


    Hayden said, ¡°Okay, thene and pick me up during my off-duty hours. Don¡¯te early and affect


    my work. I will attend a banquet tomorrow night. You can apany me to the banquet as my


    boyfriend.¡±


    Kevin said with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t apany you to any banquet you attended. I no longer want to be


    your boyfriend. I want to be your husband, and I will be your husband for the rest of my life.¡±


    Hayden scolded him for being shameless, but Kevin didn¡¯t point out that there was something behind


    her words.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2776

    Chapter 2776


    Let Kevin apany her as her boyfriend. She nned to wear women¡¯s clothes to the banquet


    tomorrow night. Tomorrow afternoon, she will take a half-day vacation, return to the Queen family¡¯s old


    house, and let her mother help her pick out a dress for the evening. Dress and also practice walking in


    high heels so as not to appear at the banquet and find her unable to walk in high heels, which would be


    ridiculous.


    Kevin didn¡¯t realize it, and Hayden didn¡¯t exin it either.


    She wanted to give him a surprise tomorrow night.


    It also shocked the entire town of Jensburg.


    Hayden had confirmed her feelings for Kevin. If nothing happened, she would marry Kevin in the next


    two years.


    Since she loved him, she didn¡¯t want him to bebeled as gay anymore.


    He was not gay; he was a normal man.


    It was she who deceived everyone.


    Kevin would definitely be overjoyed that Hayden was willing to act openly and honestly as a woman for


    him. However, the two of them might not have thought that Hayden¡¯s image as a man was too deeply


    rooted in the hearts of the people. Even if Hayden changed into women¡¯s clothing to attend the


    banquet, there would be others who might think that she was the one who was favored between her


    and Kevin, and they might also think that she might be pretending to be a woman to please Kevin.


    Kevin also pretended to be a woman in order to please her.


    At that time, people in the Queen Enterprise thought that the ¡°beauty¡± Kevin looked very familiar.


    They thought she was Kevin¡¯s sister, but the York family had no daughters, and Kevin had no sisters.


    Onlyter did they realize that it was Kevin who was pretending to be her.


    That day was quite explosive gossip news in Queen Enterprise.


    After ending the call with Kevin, Hayden called her mother. When her mother answered the phone, she


    called her ¡°Mom¡± and then hesitated to speak.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Hayden, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Hayden hesitated to speak, which frightened Mrs. Queen.


    Mrs. Queen thought something had happened to Hayden.


    Ever since Hayden became sensible, she had behaved very well, never panicked or got confused


    when encountering anything, and was very stable.


    Hayden asked, ¡°Mom, are you free?¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free all the time. Do you want me to help you with something? Just tell me, and I


    will do it for you right away.¡±


    It must be a big deal for Hayden to take the initiative to ask her for help.


    Thinking of a possibility, Mrs. Queen asked with concern, ¡°Is your old friend here and having a


    stomachache?¡±


    Hayden sometimes suffered from menstrual cramps.


    Mrs. Queen helped her nurse her condition in private for a while.


    ¡°No, Mom, I have to attend the party tomorrow night. I want, I want¡­ to wear women¡¯s clothing. You


    can help me pick out an evening dress¡ªnot s*xy, but conservative. There are also high heels that are


    suitable for me¡ªnot too high. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t handle the high heels.¡±


    Hayden finally said it out in one breath.


    Mrs. Queen was stunned on the phone.


    Did she hear it right?


    Hayden said she wanted to wear women¡¯s clothes and high heels!


    Would her daughter finally regain her identity as a woman?


    Hayden: ¡°Mom, are you listening?¡±


    Mrs. Queen came back to her senses and responded quickly: ¡°I¡¯m listening. I¡¯m just surprised. Have


    you figured it out yet? Was it Kevin who apanied you to the banquet? Hayden, you have really


    decided to resume your identity as a woman?¡±

 Chapter 2777

    Chapter 2777


    Hayden: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a little hesitant. ¡°


    Hearing what Hayden said, Mrs. Queen said quickly, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate. You are a girl, and you wear


    women¡¯s clothes. You have been wearing men¡¯s clothes for more than 20 years, and you should have


    changed back to women¡¯s clothes long ago. Think about it if Kevin sees how happy he will be when


    you wear women¡¯s clothes and let him apany you to the banquet.


    When everyone knows that you are a girl, they will no longer say that you two are gay. Every time I


    hear peoplee to me and tell me to stop you and Kevin from being together, they say that you are


    so good to Kevin. It¡¯s such a waste. You¡¯ve always looked normal. Kevin must have harassed you so


    much that you had no choice but to be gay.


    ¡°I really want to refute their im that you two are normal and not gay. But you have been unwilling to


    resume your identity as a woman. It¡¯s hard for me to say it, so I can only endure it and stay away from


    those people who like toe to me and say those things. ¡°


    Mrs. Queen and Donald were actually under a lot of pressure.


    The couple could ignore the advice of outsiders and just stay away, but if rtives, friends, and


    powerful friends came to persuade them, they couldn¡¯t ignore it and stay away.


    She could only say that the child had grown up and that it was no longer up to the mother to take care


    of it. As long as the child was happy, she, the mother, would not care about it.


    For this reason, those rtives and friends were very angry and said that she would regret it in a few


    years. They also said that she ignored Hayden and that Hugh would follow suit in the future. Both of


    her sons became homos*xuals and there was no chance to have a grandchild.


    This made Mrs. Queen angry and helpless.


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°I¡¯m going to help you pick out some evening dresses right now. Choose them


    ording to your preferences. There is also jewelry. Do you need to buy new ones? Why don¡¯t you go


    to my jewelry store to pick out a few sets for use and buy a few pairs of high heels? When the time


    comes, you can wear whichever pair you find mostfortable.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Mom, you can help me decide. I will have a rest tomorrow afternoon and go back to try


    on dresses and high heels. I am used to leather shoes. I may not be able to walk in high heels. I have


    to practice walking to avoid making a fool of myself when I go out at night.¡±


    Mrs. Queen smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. You need to practice walking. People who are not used to it


    will wear high heels and want to take off their shoes after walking two steps. One afternoon may not be


    enough time. Can¡¯t you rest all day tomorrow? People in thepany, let¡¯s leave the matter to Hugh.


    That¡¯s br*t, he¡¯s not in love, so a single person should work more and let him do more things while you


    make time to rest.¡±


    Mrs. Queen couldn¡¯t wait to dress Hayden up beautifully immediately.


    Hayden said, ¡°Mom, I have a meeting tomorrow morning. The meeting is very important.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°You are a workaholic. Do you need help preparing a wig? Look at your hair now. It¡¯s


    so short. It might not look good when you put it on. It feels like a man putting on women¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it okay to have short hair? If it¡¯s so troublesome, then forget it; I¡¯ll just show up as a


    man.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Forget it; let¡¯s have short hair instead of a wig. When you regain your identity as a


    woman, you can choose to have long hair. Girls look better with long hair.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Short hair is easy to take care of. You don¡¯t even need tob it when you get up in the


    morning. You can just pluck it with your fingers.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°¡­¡±


    A daughter should give birth to a son, and Hugh should be a girl. But now, the daughter is more


    like a man than the son.


    well.


    So sad.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fortunately, with the nourishment of love, Hayden has finally changed a little; at least, she was willing


    to try women¡¯s clothing.


    In the past, no matter how Mrs. Queen tried to persuade Hayden, Hayden resolutely refused to wear


    women¡¯s clothing, saying that she was used to being a man and would continue to be a man. She also


    said that people outside knew that there were two young masters in the Queen family, but they didn¡¯t


    know that the Queen family actually had a daughter.

 Chapter 2778

    Chapter 2778


    Hayden said, ¡°Mom, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll be busy first. Kevin will pick me up from workter. Mr. Lewis from


    Wiltspoon Lewis & Co. is here. Let¡¯s have dinner together in the evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you are busy. I will call your dad now, and we will help you buy a dress and high heels.¡± Mrs.


    Queen ended the call happily.


    Mrs. Queen moved the phone away from her ear and shouted loudly, ¡°Husband¡­ Husband.¡±


    Donald responded outside: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Soon, he ran in from outside and said, ¡°What happened? You screamed so loudly that I panicked.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°Come on, change your clothes immediately, and go shopping with me to buy


    clothes. I want to help our daughter choose clothes myself. Now that she is willing to wear women¡¯s


    clothes, she can finally buy those beautiful skirts and dress her up beautifully. ¡°


    Hearing this, Donald smiled and said, ¡°Hayden said that? That¡¯s really a good thing. Just ask someone


    to bring the pattern, and you can choose it. You don¡¯t have to go out. Hayden is willing to wear


    women¡¯s clothes. I want to give her the best. Let¡¯s make it custom-made.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°It¡¯s toote to make a custom order. She will wear it tomorrow night. She will wear


    an evening dress for the banquet tomorrow night. I have a lot of new evening dresses that I have never


    worn. But mine is a mother¡¯s dress, which is not suitable for her young age.


    Let¡¯s go buy a few ready-made sets for her in case of emergency, and we¡¯ll make them custom-made


    when the timees.¡±


    Donald thought it was right and hummed, ¡°Hayden is willing to wear women¡¯s clothes. You can inform


    Kevin to order a wedding dress in advance. I believe they will get married soon. When Hayden gets


    married, we can also settle our rtionship.¡±


    Then the couple could free up their hands to take care of Hugh, whoughed and yed around all day


    long.


    Hugh, who was almost thirty years old, had a lot of confidantes, but none of them were girlfriends.


    With the eldest daughter in front of them, the couple is currently considering the life events of the eldest


    daughter. When the eldest daughter¡¯s affairs came to this point, she would basically not be able to


    travel, so it was the son¡¯s turn. The two children were born in the same year, the same month, and the


    same day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Kevin about Hayden wearing women¡¯s clothes to attend the banquet tomorrow night. I listen


    to Hayden. She suddenly wanted to wear women¡¯s clothes and expose her identity as a woman. Kevin


    doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±


    Mrs. Queen warned Donald not to stab Kevin, the future son-inw, too quickly.


    ¡°Just think of it as a surprise for Kevin. He wille to pick up Hayden tomorrow night. I guarantee that


    his eyes will light up and he will be astonished.¡±


    Mrs. Queen was still very confident in Hayden¡¯s appearance.


    Donald said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Don¡¯t look at whose daughter it is. When we were young, we were handsome.


    Both of our children are good-looking. Come on, I¡¯ll go shopping with you to buy clothes.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go upstairs and change?¡± Mrs. Queen looked at Donald¡¯s clothes, frowned, and


    said, ¡°What did you do outside? There is dirt on the clothes.¡±


    Donald looked down and said, ¡°I¡¯m bored, so I was helping the gardener change the soil for some


    potted flowers. I changed the flower pots, and there was really some soil. Please wait for me for a few


    minutes; I will go back to the room and change clothes.¡±


    Donald said that and ran upstairs in a hurry.


    ¡°Bring me the bag I usually use. After shopping, let¡¯s eat out and thene back.¡±


    The old couple hadn¡¯t eaten out together for a long time.


    asionally going out for shopping and eating delicious food could bring back the sweetness of youth.

 Chapter 2779

    Chapter 2779


    In the evening, the Maybach that Kevin often used drove into Queen Enterprise on time.


    The car stopped at the door of the office building.


    He got out of the car with a bouquet of flowers in his arms. He was always so handsome and


    extraordinary in his suit and ties.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    He walked in with a bouquet of flowers in his arms. Everyone saw him and said hello with a smile.


    As soon as others walked by, the smiles of those staff members immediately faded.


    Kevin knew very well that many people in the Queen Enterprise hated him.


    If it weren¡¯t for his prominent status, these people wouldn¡¯t even bother to give him a fake smile.


    s, maybe he didn¡¯t work hard enough to pursue his wife. Even now, Hayden has no intention of


    regaining her identity as a woman.


    He could only continue to parade around in the name of being gay and bear the hatred and disgust of


    the young women in Jensburg.


    Soon, Kevin adjusted his mentality again.


    From the day he pursued Hayden, he had been mentally prepared.


    No matter what anyone said, he was after his wife.


    This actually had its advantages; that is, no one knew that Hayden turned out to be a girl, and there


    was no real love rival.


    As for those female love rivals, what was he afraid of? With Hayden¡¯s identity restored, all the so-called


    female love rivals would copse.


    Kevin entered the elevator in a good mood and took the elevator straight to the top floor.


    After getting out of the elevator, he didn¡¯t need his secretary to knock on the door for him. He walked to


    the office, opened the door without knocking, and walked in quietly, wanting to surprise Hayden.


    ¡°Go out, knock on the door, ande in again!¡±


    Hayden¡¯s deep and cold voice sounded.


    Kevin paused.


    Hayden¡¯s hearing was so good.


    ¡°Hayden¡ª¡ª¡±


    Hayden looked up with a serious expression.


    Kevin surrendered immediately: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go out, knock on the door, ande in again.¡±


    Kevin wanted to give her a surprise, but she heard him opening the door and asked him to go out and


    knock on the door toe in.


    Kevin had no choice but to exit the office.


    The secretary saw Kevin exiting as soon as he entered. He guessed what was going on and snickered.


    Hayden was always a very serious and strict person. Kevin would go in without knocking. She would


    never tolerate his impolite behavior.


    No, Kevin was kicked out.


    Kevin red at the secretary. The secretary¡¯s smile faded, but he stopped smiling.


    Kevin knocked on the door again.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden¡¯s voice came from inside, and Kevin opened the door and entered.


    After closing the door, he walked towards Hayden with a smile, holding the bouquet, and handed the


    bright bouquet to her.


    Although she always disliked him sending bouquets and said she couldn¡¯t eat or drink anything, he


    could still see her happiness every time she received a bouquet.


    Hayden took the bouquet and said for the first time, ¡°This bouquet of flowers is very fragrant and


    beautiful. I like it very much.¡±


    Kevin looked at her nkly.


    The next moment, he leaned over and reached out to touch Hayden¡¯s forehead.


    He muttered, ¡°The temperature is normal.¡±

 Chapter 2780

    Chapter 2780


    Hayden raised her hand and pped his hand away in a funny manner. ¡°I said the bouquet is beautiful,


    and I like it. Do you suspect that I am confused because of a fever? Would you like me to express my


    disapproval of this bouquet of flowers, dere it unattractive, and request that you dispose of it in the


    trash can?


    Kevin grinned and said, ¡°No, every time I send you flowers, you say it¡¯s a waste of money and ask me


    not to send you flowers. It¡¯s been more than half a year since I sent you flowers, but your attitude has


    not changed. This time, it suddenly changed. Your attitude shocked me, but I¡¯m very happy that you


    finally like the bouquet I gave you.¡±


    Hayden looked at him steadily for a long time without saying anything. She then stood up, walked


    around the desk, and put the bouquet of flowers in the vase. She took a few steps back, examined it,


    and said, ¡°This vase is just big enough.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°The things I gave you are all just right.¡±


    Hayden hummed.


    Turning around, she returned to her desk and began to clean it up.


    She kept her desk tidy before going to work, and she also kept it tidy when she got off work.


    Hayden said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. Don¡¯t keep Sister Liberty and Mr. Lewis waiting.¡±


    Kevin walked side by side with her and said, ¡°When I came here, I called Brother Duncan. He said that


    he and Sister Liberty were on their way back. They were a little further away and would probably be


    later than us. Back to the hotel in a little while.


    Now is rush hour again, and traffic jams are easy on the road.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The two people walked out of the office together.


    Hayden said to her secretary, ¡°Tell Mr. Miles that the meeting time will be postponed for one hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The secretary thought Hayden was going to cancel the meeting with Mr. Miles.


    She just postponed the meeting for an hour so he could exin it to Mr. Miles.


    Kevin asked her, ¡°Are you going to discuss business tonight?¡±


    Hayden turned to look at him. Kevin immediately understood the meaning in her eyes and smiled. ¡°I am


    actually very busy, but I don¡¯t do anything every day.¡±


    It just depended on what he was busy with.


    For him, chasing his wife was also a big deal.


    He was also very busy chasing his wife every day, and he was not really doing anything.


    Hayden said, ¡°You are the mostid-back person I have ever seen. Grandma York is busier than you.¡±


    Kevin said with a smile as he walked, ¡°That¡¯s true. Compared with Grandma, I am not as busy as her.


    She is busy looking for cabbage for the other pigs, and she always scolds us for growing taller in vain.


    She is so attractive but cannot eat cabbage; she is not a suitable pig.¡±


    Hayden chuckled.


    ¡°Fighting grandma is fun.¡±


    She really liked Grandma York, an old woman.


    Grandma York was probably the only one who would describe her grandchildren as pigs who couldn¡¯t


    eat cabbage.


    Kevin said, ¡°She is an old, naughty woman. She is already very old, but she is still jumping up and


    down every day. If my sister-inw hadn¡¯t been pregnant, she would still be flying around. I have never


    seen such an energetic old woman, surpassing many young people.¡±


    Hayden said with a smile, ¡°Grandma York¡¯s high energy means that she is healthy and has a good


    attitude. Don¡¯t you want to see a grandma like this? I hope that Grandma York will always be like this


    and live a long life.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°My grandma will definitely live a long life. I¡¯m justining about my grandma in front of


    you. I won¡¯t say that in front of others. I have to pretend to be a grandson to her.¡±


    The two entered the elevator.


    Hayden said to him, ¡°You are actually Grandma York¡¯s grandson; there is no need to pretend.¡±


    Kevin smiled. ¡°Yes, I am her grandson.¡±


    He was very lucky and very happy.


    His grandma was the best grandma in the world.


    Although Grandma York would arrange a target for them on their own initiative and ask them to take


    action, leaving them speechless, In the end, they all followed Grandma, and they gained happiness


    because of it.


    As a dear grandma, she wouldn¡¯t cheat them.


    As soon as they entered the elevator, the elevator door closed. Kevin immediately took Hayden¡¯s hand


    and was about to take her into his arms, but Hayden¡¯s cell phone rang without warning.


    She quickly pushed him away, took out her mobile phone, looked at the caller ID, and said to Kevin,


    ¡°My mom¡¯s call.¡±


    When the mother-inw calls in the future, Kevin will not be able to harass her.

 Chapter 2781

    Chapter 2781


    ¡°mom.¡± Hayden answered Mrs. Queen¡¯s call.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°Hayden, are you off work?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Well, I was just getting ready to get off work; what happened?¡±


    Mrs. Queen asked, ¡°In addition to evening dresses, do we want to help you buy a few more sets of


    casual clothes for daily wear?¡±


    Hayden refused without even thinking, ¡°No need.¡±


    She just wore an evening dress to attend the banquet tomorrow night and told everyone that she was


    actually a woman. It was normal for her to like Kevin. Kevin was also a normal man and was not gay.


    People no longer needed to look at Kevin through colored sses.


    Everyone always thought that Kevin caused her harm, so they always looked at Kevin through colored


    sses, but they didn¡¯t look at her that way.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you need it? Don¡¯t you want to regain your identity as a woman?¡± Mrs. Queen asked


    puzzledly, and soon she added, ¡°Are you just going to wear women¡¯s clothes tomorrow night and then


    continue to wear men¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Same as usual.¡±


    That meant she didn¡¯t need fake bre*sts anymore.


    However, she looked a bit like Princess. Even without fake bre*sts and wearing a suit jacket, she still


    looked like a man.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°You have already decided to reveal your identity, so why do you still pretend to be a


    man? It¡¯s so tiring.¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s my habit. It¡¯s been a habit for more than 20 years. I can¡¯t change it all at once. Mom, you


    can just buy it for me as I ask. I can arrange future things by myself. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry


    about it. If you are worried, worry about your son.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Hugh, the br@t. Okay, I will buy it as you asked. In addition, I will


    buy you a few more sets of home clothes and put them in the cab. You can take them out and wear


    them whenever you want.¡±


    Hayden hummed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can get off work. Your dad and I are going to eat first. We haven¡¯t gone shopping for a


    long time. After shopping for a while, your dad said that his feet were tired from shopping and he


    wanted to go to eat. We¡¯ll go shopping slowly after dinner.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said that and hung up the phone.


    Donald asked her from the side, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Hayden want it?¡±


    The couple helped their daughter look at a lot of new clothes, all of which suited her cold temperament.


    ¡°She said no, let¡¯s just buy it. Buy it back and put it in her dressing room. One day she gets a whim and


    wants to surprise Kevin, so she will naturally take it out and wear it. Dresses are so beautiful that I have


    wanted to give them to her for a long time. My daughter bought a dress, but she didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    Although she clearly had a daughter, she couldn¡¯t dress her up like a princess. When she thought


    about it, Mrs. Queen regretted that she had followed her daughter¡¯s wishes and allowed her to pretend


    to be a man. As a result, Hayden had been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years.


    As a result, her maternal family thought they had remembered it wrong and that she had really given


    birth to twins, not twins.


    The main reason was that Hayden was more like a man than Hugh.


    Donald said, ¡°Then buy it. Why are you saying that I¡¯m tired after walking around the street? Hayden


    may think that I am a useless father and make me feel shameless in front of my children.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said to him, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? You usually go out to ride horses with friends, y ball, etc., and you


    don¡¯t feel tired. When I asked you to go shopping with me, you just said you were tired. It was you who


    said you were tired, and you didn¡¯t let me tell the child.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Still, do you hate going shopping with me? Do you want to apany a young and beautiful v!xen?¡±


    Donald couldn¡¯tugh or cry. ¡°Okay, okay, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m not tired. I can go shopping with you until


    you don¡¯t want to go shopping. I want to find a young v!xen. I¡¯ve been looking for it for a long time.


    Have I found it? We have been married for decades, and I have never betrayed you.¡±


    Their family tradition was not good, and Grandma York would not like their daughter.


    Of course, their daughter was very outstanding, so she was chosen by Grandma York to bring her


    daughter and Kevin together.


    Kevin over there asked casually after Hayden finished talking to his future mother-inw, ¡°What did you


    ask Auntie to buy for you? Just tell me what you need, and I¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±

 Chapter 2782

    Chapter 2782


    Hayden didn¡¯t tell Kevin but just said, ¡°My parents were shopping outside. I remembered that I needed


    some daily necessities, so I asked my mom to buy them for me to save my butler a trip.¡±


    Kevin said, Oh, and didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    The elevator took the two people down to the first floor.


    Kevin wanted to kiss her in the elevator, but he had no chance.


    In the Queen Enterprise, he still dared not be presumptuous. Hayden needed to save face and


    maintain her dignity. After all, she was the head president of the Queen Enterprise.


    Kevin drove Hayden away from the Queen Enterprise in his car, and Hayden¡¯s driver and bodyguard


    also followed.


    Because after dinner, Hayden still needed to discuss business with Mr. Miles.


    When Kevin and the others arrived at the Fortress Hotel, Liberty and Duncan had not returned yet.


    They waited for about half an hour before Liberty and the others returned to the Fortress Hotel.


    Liberty was in a bad mood. She pushed Duncan into the hotel. Duncan kept turning his head to talk to


    her, and she didn¡¯t answer much.


    Duncan knew the reason for her bad mood.


    Even though she said too many words offort, it failed to improve her mood, so Duncan stopped


    saying any more words offort.


    Liberty needed to adjust her mentality.


    She felt better after going upstairs to the private room arranged by Kevin.


    ¡°Brother Duncan.¡±


    When Kevin saw Liberty pushing Duncan in, he quickly stood up and went forward to help Liberty.


    Liberty said, ¡°Kevin, your brother Duncan can walk a few steps on his own.¡±


    Without Kevin¡¯s help, Liberty pushed Duncan to the table and stopped. Duncan stood up on his own,


    walked two steps, and then sat down in front of the table.


    Hayden also stood up. She greeted the two politely.


    ¡°On the way back, there was a traffic jam, and I kept you waiting.¡± Liberty adjusted her mood and


    became strong and confident again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay; we have just arrived. Sister Liberty, has everything been taken care of?¡±


    After everyone sat down, Hayden poured a cup of hot tea for each of them and asked Liberty with


    concern.


    Liberty hummed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Mr. Lewis, will you go back tomorrow?¡± Hayden asked in a low voice.


    Duncan said gently, ¡°I just came here to take a look. I will go back tomorrow afternoon. There are many


    things in thepany. I picked up Sonny on Friday afternoon. I will bring him over again. He said he


    misses his mother.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Sonny is so young. Sister Liberty, you left him in Wiltspoon, and it¡¯s already great that he


    doesn¡¯t cry. It¡¯s normal for him to miss you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Fortunately, Liberty and Serenity took care of Sonny when he was a child. Liberty was not at home, and


    he could ept it with Serenity taking care of him.


    Duncan said, ¡°This time I came here on an impromptu basis and didn¡¯t tell Sonny. Sonny didn¡¯t know I


    wasing to Jensburg until he went to my house. He called me toin that I wasn¡¯t honest, and


    I didn¡¯t even say a word to him when I came over.¡±


    Mentioning Sonny, Duncan smiled.


    It could be seen that he really loved Sonny.


    No wonder he conquered Liberty¡¯s heart in the end. His love for Sonny was sincere.


    For women who are mothers, their children are their bottom line.

 Chapter 2783

    Chapter 2783


    Everyoneughed.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Kevin had arranged in advance that after Duncan and Liberty returned, the waiter would start serving


    the dishes.


    The meal was also lively, and everyone was happy.


    After the meal, Hayden quickly said goodbye. She needed to return to the Greenrest Hotel to discuss


    cooperation with Mr. Miles.


    Fortunately, the Greenest Hotel and the Fortress Hotel were very close to each other, diagonally


    opposite.


    No matter how close they were, Kevin insisted on sending Hayden there.


    Liberty pushed Duncan out of the hotel and wandered around the streets near the hotel, visiting the


    night market in Jensburg and enjoying the night view of Jensburg.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Duncan asked Liberty behind him.


    After Liberty was silent, she said, ¡°I have calmed down. In the future, the things I encounter will be


    more cruel than what I encounter now. If I can¡¯t face what happened this time, I don¡¯t have to stay in


    Jensburg. Now, let¡¯s go back to Wiltspoon and continue to manage my restaurant.¡±


    That would be a failure to live up to Audrey¡¯s trust and expectations.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine if you can think about it. You¡¯ve been shopping for so long, and there¡¯s nothing you want to


    buy?¡± Duncan turned to her and asked, ¡°What do you want? Let¡¯s buy it, and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°I can buy it myself; I don¡¯t need you to give it to me.¡±


    ¡°I am your boyfriend now, and I will be the man you spend the rest of your life with. We don¡¯t have to be


    so clear about it. I haven¡¯t given you any gifts. If I did, you wouldn¡¯t want them. To be honest, there is a


    guest room at home, and the guest room is filled with all kinds of gifts that you women like.


    They are all gifts I prepared for you. Some are for you, but you don¡¯t ept them. Some are gifts I


    haven¡¯t given yet, and I know you won¡¯t ept them, so I have to put them there first. From now on, we


    will be a family. Those things naturally be yours.


    If you don¡¯t use it, it will be a waste of our little family¡¯s money. After all, you are reluctant to let our little


    family¡¯s money be wasted.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the past, she did not ept Duncan, saying that she did not want to remarry; she only wanted to


    make money, start a career, and raise her son. Therefore, she almost refused to ept the gifts


    Duncan gave her, not even the bouquets and expensive luxuries.


    It turned out that he had more expensive gifts that he had not sent to her, and he guessed that she


    would not ept them.


    Liberty: ¡°Even if we form a small family in the future, how much jewelry can I wear? How many skin


    care products and cosmetics can I use? How many sets of clothes can I wear? How many bags can I


    carry?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°You can change it to a different style every hour.¡±


    Liberty said amusingly, ¡°I¡¯m not a model. I wear the same clothes on and off the stage.¡±


    Duncan alsoughed, ¡°Then I will buy less clothes and more jewelry. If you have worn it and don¡¯t want


    to wear it, you can leave it. When Sonny gets married in the future, you can give it to our daughter-in-


    Duncan blushed slightly and smiled. ¡°Thinking about the good days in the future, I am confident and


    motivated to persist in rehabilitation, strive to recover as soon as possible, and marry you. Liberty, I will


    definitely give you a grand wedding, like Zachary and Serenity¡¯s; you will have everything Serenity has,


    and you will have everything she doesn¡¯t have.¡±

 Chapter 2784

    Chapter 2784


    Liberty said, ¡°What do I have that Serenity doesn¡¯t have? You insist on doing rehabilitation. When I am


    not in Wiltspoon, you have to take care of yourself. When you are free, go and see Sonny. The boy


    should alsoe to see you. He treats you better now than his own father.¡±


    Duncan said proudly, ¡°That¡¯s because I treat him with all my heart. His father will only say bad things


    about me in front of him, saying how bad I am. Sonny is so smart, and his heart is like a mirror. He can


    clearly tell who is good and who is bad. The more his dad talks bad about me, the less he likes to be


    close to his dad.¡±


    At this point, Duncan turned to look at Liberty and saw that she looked calm.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Hank was mentioned, Liberty¡¯s mood did not change.


    Liberty said, ¡°What are you looking at? Do you think I still care about Hank? He is just Sonny¡¯s father


    now. Do you think I still love him? Do you think that mentioning him will make me feel depressed? How


    long has it been? How could I still love him? How could I still be susceptible to his influence? He would


    never have divorced in the first ce if he really loved me.


    If you are determined to get divorced, it¡¯s better to divorce as soon as possible.¡±


    Hank kept his word. Neither he nor his family disturbed Liberty¡¯s life anymore. The only connection


    between the two people was Sonny.


    But Hank still couldn¡¯t watch Liberty and Duncan together calmly. He was even more afraid that


    Duncan, the quasi-stepfather, was a better person than he was his biological father, so he couldn¡¯t help


    but speak ill of Duncan in front of Sonny and discredit Duncan.


    When Sonny was still afraid of Duncan, Hank said that Duncan was a bad person in front of his son.


    Sonny would speak up for Duncan, resolutely denying his father¡¯s denigration of Duncan, not to


    mention that Sonny and Duncan are now in a very good rtionship.


    Every time father and son met, Hank could not help but say something bad about Duncan in front of


    Sonny, saying that Duncan was disabled and that Liberty was dragging Liberty down by being with him.


    He also talked about Liberty¡¯s n for Duncan¡¯s family property and said that Liberty envied her sister


    for marrying into a wealthy family. If she had the opportunity to marry into a wealthy family, she would


    marry even if Duncan was disabled.


    In short, it was all kinds of destruction.


    Especially when Sonny returned to Brown¡¯s house, Mrs. Brown, Chelsea, and others spoke even more


    harshly.


    Every time Sonny met Hank, he was unhappy when he came back. He always said that he didn¡¯t want


    to go to his grandparents¡¯ house and that he didn¡¯t like Hank anymore.


    Even Hank would buy something for Sonny. But Sonny was surrounded by wealth; what had he not


    seen before?


    Sonny would not dislike Hank¡¯s ttery. He was still a very simple child and would not be too


    dissatisfied with one thing or another. He simply didn¡¯t like that Hank always spoke ill of Duncan, and


    sometimes he would also say bad things about Liberty.


    In the heart of Sonny, his mother is the best. Anyone who spoke ill of his mother was considered a bad


    guy.


    ¡°Next time Hank says those words in front of Sonny, I will go to him to settle the score. How many times


    have I told him not to say those words in front of children, but he just can¡¯t listen? The morality of their


    family will not change.¡±


    Every time Sonny came back and told her mother, Liberty wouldmunicate with her ex-husband


    and ask him not to speak ill of Duncan in front of Sonny.


    What happened to her and Duncan was her freedom, and Hank had no right to care about it. Besides,


    Hank also promised that he would not disturb her life again. What¡¯s the point of saying those words in


    front of Sonny?


    Hank apologized every time and promised not to say it again.


    If he didn¡¯t say it, Mrs. Brown would say it, Chelsea would say it, and even Chelsea¡¯s children would


    talk nonsense in front of Sonny.


    As a result, Sonny became increasingly reluctant to see Hank.


    It was the Brown family who personally pushed Sonny to Duncan¡¯s side.

 Chapter 2785

    Chapter 2785


    ¡°Surely Hank is still thinking about you in his heart.¡± Duncan said.


    He didn¡¯t mind Hank speaking ill of him in front of Sonny.


    Hank always said that the more Sonny disliked him, the deeper the rtionship between Duncan and


    Sonny.


    Duncan understood that Sonny was very kind to him every time he came back from Brown¡¯s house.


    Sonny probably felt sorry for him.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because Hank said bad things about him.


    ¡°He lost love for me a long time ago. If he had love, he would not betray me or hurt me, nor would he


    let his family bully me during the marriage. If a man really loves a woman, how could he be willing to let


    her be bullied? Even if there is a conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw, he will find a way


    to solve the problem instead of letting his parents and sisters me her.


    He is just unbnced in his heart. Just like I said about them at the beginning, if Hank and Jessica


    lived happily, without so many things happening, and neither of them lost their jobs, they would live


    happily and wait for a new life. When life is born, how can I care whether I live or die?


    My feelings for Sonny will fade away because they have a love affair. Hank¡¯s feelings for Sonny have


    never been deep. He has never taken care of his son. How many feelings can he have?¡±


    Duncan thought for a while and hummed.


    Duncan said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about those people and things that make people feel bad. I will go back to


    Wiltspoon tomorrow. Liberty, please apany me to buy some new clothes and toys for Sonny.


    Please help me to choose toys that he likes. Every time I give them to him, he doesn¡¯t seem to like


    them.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t want to talk about her ex-husband all the time. Even though she had already faced


    everything calmly, she was still worried that Duncan would be jealous when she mentioned her ex-


    husband in front of him.


    After the car ident, Duncan became much more vulnerable. Mainly due to the disability of his legs,


    he lost his self-confidence, which made him vulnerable.


    Liberty was very careful when dealing with him, for fear of hurting his self-esteem.


    ¡°Sonny has a lot of new clothes, many of which he hasn¡¯t worn yet. Children grow up quickly, so they


    don¡¯t need to buy too many new clothes. They grow up before they can wear them, and he has no


    younger siblings to pick them up.¡±


    Liberty hadn¡¯t bought new clothes for Sonny for a long time.


    There was no need for her to buy them. With so many people doting on Sonny, the most important


    things Sonny needed were clothes, shoes, and toys.


    Even the school bags had dozens of new ones.


    As soon as they enter kindergarten, some new schoolbags will be given to this one and some new


    schoolbags to that one.


    Liberty felt that Sonny had so many things that he could open a store.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Sonny, but I came over to see you. Sonny was already angry. If I don¡¯t bring him some gifts


    back, he will be even more angry. Let¡¯s buy arger size so that he can still wear it next year.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s up to you.¡±


    The two of them went shopping all night. They originally agreed to buy only two sets of clothes and two


    toys, but when they returned to the hotel, they were packed with big and small bags.


    Back in the room, Duncan took pictures of tonight¡¯s results and sent them to Zachary so that Zachary


    could show them to Sonny.


    After Zachary received the photo from Duncan, he replied with a voice message: ¡°Sonny went to bed.


    He has to go to kindergarten tomorrow. I will show it to him when he gets up tomorrow.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Forget it; I will go back tomorrow. When I go back, I will pick him up from kindergarten


    and show him again to give him a surprise.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Okay, will you be back tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 2786

    Chapter 2786


    Duncan hurried to Jensburg and stayed in Jensburg for one night.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going back tomorrow. Liberty is also busy. I can¡¯t take up too much of Liberty¡¯s time. I should


    go back and take good care of Sonny so that Liberty doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything. He can help


    Sonny and me in Jensburg, haha.¡±


    At the end of the sentence, Duncanughed.


    Liberty heard it from the side and said funnyly, ¡°What I¡¯m most afraid of is that I will be in debt in the


    end.¡±


    Duncan said domineeringly, ¡°What are you afraid of? I¡¯m here. As long as you don¡¯t owe hundreds of


    billions of dors in debt, I can help you pay them off. You can go ahead and go for it. If the sky falls, I


    will support you. Don¡¯t worry about losing money. Don¡¯t worry about the deep debt.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    Hundreds of billions in debt?


    She couldn¡¯t even think about it.


    Judging from her current wealth, even if she owes tens of millions of dors in debt, her hair will turn


    gray.


    Zachary sent another voice message: ¡°My sister has you as her backing. She has no worries. She will


    definitely be able to conquer the world in Jensburg.¡±


    Duncan yed it to Liberty and said to her, ¡°Listen, your brother-inw is full of confidence in you.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°You always trust me so much. I have to work harder to live up to your expectations.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Don¡¯t be tired. When you encounter a problem, remember to ask me for help as soon as


    possible. Although my legs are disabled, my brain is not disabled. I can still help you solve the


    problem.¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t like to hear him say, ¡®My legs were disabled.¡¯ She said, ¡°Your legs will get better. I don¡¯t


    like to hear you say that you are disabled. You are not allowed to say it in the future. I am still waiting


    for you to stand up again and marry me.¡±


    Duncan smiled happily. ¡°With your words, I will definitely get better.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s face turned red, and she said a little embarrassedly, ¡°Don¡¯t chat with Zachary for too long. Go


    to bed early. I¡¯ve also gone back to my room to rest. I still have to runpany matters tomorrow. ¡°


    ¡°Well, go ahead and have a good night.¡±


    Duncan said, touching his face and signaling for Liberty to give him a goodnight kiss.


    Liberty came closer, bent down, and kissed the scarred side of his face.


    After the kiss, she gently touched the scar on his face. The scar on his face rmed both mother and


    son when they first saw him, but because she was a mother and had to protect her son, she showed no


    fear of him.


    At the time, she thought he was a gangster who looked vicious when he was angry.


    Mainly because she identally collided with his car. She was frightened when she saw the tall and


    powerful man who got out of the car with scars on his face. The car she collided with was a luxury car.


    She thought it would cost her everything.


    In the end, she only lost nearly $10,000.


    Later, she found out that it was her brother-inw who told Duncan that Duncan knew that she was


    Zachary¡¯s eldest sister, so Duncan didn¡¯t let her pay the fullpensation.


    ¡°Did it hurt at that time?¡± Liberty asked him gently.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Duncan grabbed her hand, pressed it on his face for a moment, then pulled her hand down and said,


    ¡°Pain is pain. It¡¯s a profound lesson, and it reminds me all the time that the person who loves me the


    most, Grandma, passed away because of an unfilial grandson, which made her elderly family worried


    and aggravated her condition.


    My mother always advised me to have stic surgery to remove this scar. Sonny was very afraid of me


    at that time, so I wanted to go and have it removed. But thinking about my grandma, I decided not to do


    it.


    I¡¯m sorry for my grandma.¡±


    When it came to grandma, Duncan¡¯s mood was low.


    He regretted his impulsive, ignorant, and rebellious youth.

 Chapter 2787

    Chapter 2787


    Liberty didn¡¯t know how to answer the question, and she could only hug Duncan silently.


    After a while, Duncan gently pushed her away and said warmly, ¡°Go back and rest. It¡¯s veryte. Good


    night.¡±


    ¡°Good night. You should go to bed early. You have to go back to Wiltspoon tomorrow.¡±


    After the two said good night to each other, Liberty left Duncan¡¯s room. Duncan took her out of the room


    in a wheelchair and watched her enter the next room before closing the door.


    There was nothing more to say all night.


    The next day, after Duncan had breakfast, he left the Fortress Hotel by car, with Liberty seeing him off.


    Liberty did not follow him to the airport but only sent him to the car and stood at the door of the hotel to


    watch him leave.


    Eventually, she will say goodbye to him as he travels thousands of miles away. She will be less willing to


    part from him if she sends him off too far.


    It wasn¡¯t until the car Duncan was sitting in was out of sight that Liberty led the bodyguard team to the


    two cars she was using temporarily.


    Duncan returned to Wiltspoon, and she had to continue busy with her affairs.


    When they were busy, time passed very quickly.


    It seemed that the genius was bright.


    In a blink of an eye, it¡¯s evening again.


    Kevin didn¡¯t know that Hayden would not return to thepany in the afternoon. As usual, he drove to


    Queen Enterprise in the evening to wait for Hayden to get off work.


    Then they went to dinner together.


    Hayden was very busy and didn¡¯t have much time for him. Every day¡¯s meal time was the best time for


    him and Hayden to cultivate their rtionship.


    The car drove into Queen Enterprise and stopped at the same ce. Kevin took the bouquet from the


    passenger seat and got out of the car.


    He met Hugh at the door of the office building, who was walking out.


    Hugh was also talking with severalpany executives as they walked.


    Seeing Kevin, the group stopped.


    ¡°Why do you stille to thepany?¡± Hugh asked immediately.


    Kevin was a little puzzled by the question, so he asked him, ¡°Why can¡¯t Ie to yourpany?¡±


    He came every day.


    Could Hugh still drive him out?


    Hugh dared to kick him out, so he immediately called Donald andined to him.


    The president of Queen Enterprise was Hayden, but most of thepany¡¯s shares were still in the


    hands of Director Donald, who was the top leader of thepany.


    What was the purpose of Hayden instructing the people in the security department not to let Kevin enter


    the Queen Enterprise?


    When Donald came, he gave Kevin special privileges and allowed Kevin to enter and leave the Queen


    Enterprise freely. Even Hayden, the president, had no choice.


    Hugh chuckled. ¡°My brother is not in thepany, but you stille to Queen¡¯s. Are you looking for me?


    Are you giving this bouquet of flowers to me? Come on,e on, hold it for me. Such a big bouquet of


    flowers, it¡¯s hard for you to hold them, so if you give them to me, let me hold them myself.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Hugh spoke, he reached over to take therge bouquet of roses from Kevin¡¯s hand.


    He also said, ¡°I have never received a bouquet from a handsome guy in my life. Kevin, you have such


    good taste. This bouquet of flowers you bought is so beautiful. I have to take a photo and send it to


    Moments to show off. For a moment, let my confidante learn from this and send me flowers, and they


    should send such a big bunch.¡±


    Kevin pped Hugh¡¯s hand away.


    The senior executives watched this scene in silence, all muttering in their hearts: Have Mr. Donald


    Queen¡¯s two sons been turned over by Kevin?

 Chapter 2788

    Chapter 2788


    Hugh was doing much better. At least Hugh often hangs out with his confidante and even brings a few


    confidantes with him when eating, drinking, and having fun. Kevin has really ruined Mr. Queen.


    Even if Kevin is very good andes from the York family, thergest wealthy family in Wiltspoon, so


    what?


    Homos*xuality was still not recognized by the secr world in Wiltspoon.


    ¡°What a wonderful thought. This flower is not for you. Your brother is not in thepany.¡±Kevin asked,


    ¡°He went out?¡±


    Hugh was not angry, even after his hand was pped away. He deliberately said to Kevin, ¡°It seems that


    you have been pestering my brother every day, but you still haven¡¯t tightened your grip. You don¡¯t even


    know where my brother has gone. My brother didn¡¯t reply in the afternoon. You don¡¯t know thepany


    either.¡±


    Kevin really didn¡¯t know.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He only knew that Hayden told him to pick her up in the evening and apany her to tonight¡¯s


    banquet.


    The banquet that Hayden attended tonight was held in the mansion of a wealthy family in Jensburg, not


    in a hotel, so Kevin came over as soon as he finished his work.


    He didn¡¯t even change his clothes, and he didn¡¯t need to. He wore a suit every day, and he kept wearing


    a suit every day.


    A naturally handsome man like him can easily be the focus of the crowd, even if he is dressed


    casually.


    ¡°Looking at your expression, I can tell that my brother didn¡¯t say anything to you. Haha, Kevin, you have


    been pestering my brother for more than half a year and forcing him to be a homos*xual. But now it


    seems that my brother is obsessed with you. My feelings are just mediocre.¡±


    After saying that, Hugh patted Kevin on the shoulder sympathetically and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have


    time, so I won¡¯t chat with you. You can go in or leave; whatever you want, goodbye.¡±


    Hugh really left Kevin behind, took the senior executives away, and continued to talk about work matters


    while walking.


    Was Kevin someone who his brother-inw could hit so easily? He immediately turned around and


    walked back to the front desk, asking the receptionist, who had not yet gotten off work, ¡°Did Mr. Queen


    really not return to thepany this afternoon? Or did Vice President Queen lie to me? ¡°


    The receptionist said, ¡°Mr. Queen did not return to thepany in the afternoon.¡±


    Kevin said, Oh, and asked again, ¡°He didn¡¯t say where he was going? Is he going to discuss business?¡±


    When he sent the message to Hayden, Hayden didn¡¯t say he was going to discuss business.


    The receptionist kept smiling and replied, ¡°We don¡¯t know Mr. Queen¡¯s whereabouts. Mr. York, you¡¯d


    better ask Vice President Queen, or call Mr. Queen yourself.¡±


    They are just the front desk, not Mr. Queen¡¯s secretaries. How could they know that Mr. Queen has so


    many schedules?


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Unable to ask anything from the front desk, Kevin walked out of the office building holding a bouquet of


    flowers.


    After returning to the car, he put the bouquet back on the passenger seat, then took out his mobile phone


    and called Hayden.


    Hayden quickly answered his call. After hearing Hayden¡¯s voice, Kevin breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least, it could prove that Hayden was not running away from him; she was just too busy at work and


    never told him what she did.


    Kevinughed, feeling that he cared too much about Hayden. After Hugh said a few words, he was


    worried that he would be abandoned by Hayden. He felt that he had never really entered Hayden¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Hayden, where are you? I came to yourpany and met Hugh. He said that you didn¡¯t return to the


    company in the afternoon.¡±


    Hayden was still practicing walking in high heels. She thought it was very simple¡ªjust walking. It was


    indeed not difficult, but she was not used to it.


    After taking two steps in the high heels, she took them off and told her mother that she would rather go


    barefoot than wear high heels. They were ufortable and not asfortable as her leather shoes.


    Mrs. Queen said to her, ¡°When you wear an evening dress, you must wear high heels. I have never seen


    richdies in our circle wearing evening dresses with leather shoes.¡±


    Therefore, she could only practice walking in high heels. She took off her high heels countless times and


    walked back with her shoes.


    Mrs. Queen stared at her again and again, almost turning her into a wasp¡¯s nest.

 Chapter 2789

    Chapter 2789


    Kevin¡¯s call gave Hayden an excuse to stop and take a rest.


    Hayden whispered to her mother, who was supervising her step out of the world ofdies, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s


    Kevin¡¯s phone number.¡±


    Mrs. Queen hummed.


    Hayden strode to the sofa and sat down. Her pace made Mrs. Queen frown, and she followed her with a


    look of helplessness.


    Hayden, who was used to dressing up as a man, put on women¡¯s clothes and high heels. It didn¡¯t mean


    that she couldn¡¯t walk, but she couldn¡¯t follow her mother¡¯s instructions and follow the elegant steps of a


    lady. She walked with flying speed in high heels.


    As she walked, she would tilt up and down twice, as if she were about to twist her heel.


    Anyway, Mrs. Queen was very dissatisfied with the way Hayden walked in high heels.


    After Hayden sat down on the sofa, she immediately took off her high heels.


    Mrs. Queen didn¡¯t care about her condition. She bought her a high heel for the first time she wore it and


    asked her to wear it to practice walking.


    Hayden was still dissatisfied inside.


    But Mrs. Queen said to start from the difficult to the easy so that she could easily control the high heels


    under her feet at the banquet.


    ¡°Kevin.¡±


    Hayden called Kevin gently. She had never looked forward to Kevin¡¯s call as much as she did now, and


    she had never called Kevin¡¯s name in such a gentle tone.


    She had a cold personality. Even if she fell in love with Kevin, she didn¡¯t show him much tenderness, nor


    did she act coquettishly like other women.


    asionally, she would smile a little when talking to Kevin, and Kevin would be entertained for several


    days.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go back to thepany in the afternoon. I gave myself half a day off to rest in my hometown.¡±


    Hayden was so gentle that she used Kevin¡¯s name, and when she spoke again, her tone was normal


    again.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡± Kevin asked with concern, ¡°Are you feeling ufortable?¡±


    Hayden was a workaholic. She rarely took a break during the working day. Even on weekends, when she


    rested at home, she was actually doing business.


    That is to say, she had some downtime over the weekend after Kevin¡¯s constant pestering.


    Sometimes, she would go out to y ball with the bosses, ride horses, go to sea, and race cars.


    However, there were not many bosses who could personally apany Hayden, so this situation was


    rare.


    ¡°No,¡± Hayden replied. ¡°I¡¯m in very good health; I don¡¯t feel any difort.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Is there something going on at home? Why did you take half a day off during the working day? You must


    be exhausted. I told you not to be so tired and leave some things to Hugh. He is only ten minutes


    younger than you.


    Don¡¯t take everything on yourself; otherwise, you will be exhausted.¡±


    Kevin felt very sorry for Hayden.


    Although the future father-inw pretended to be the chairman, he actually had very little control over the


    big and small matters in thepany. They were all left to Hayden and Hugh. Hayden took the lead, and


    Hugh was much more rxed.


    From the fact that Hugh often had time to take a group of confidants around to eat, drink, have various


    gatherings, and have fun, it could be seen that Hugh¡¯s life was more than twice as easy as that of


    Hayden.


    The Queen Enterprise was so big, and Kevin knew how tiring it was to be the president, so he felt


    particrly sorry for Hayden and had a lot of dissatisfaction with his future brother-inw.


    Hayden said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come pick me up at my hometown now. When you get here, you¡¯ll know why I


    took half a day off.¡±


    Kevin hummed, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up now.¡±

 Chapter 2790

    Chapter 2790


    Hayden said, ¡°Drive carefully on the road.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an experienced driver. Just get ready. I¡¯ll pick you up, and then I can


    apany you to the banquet.¡±


    Hayden hummed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Okay, see youter.¡±


    Hayden said that Kevin would know why she took half a day off when he got there, but he did not ask


    further on the phone.


    Let¡¯s rush to the Queen family¡¯s old house first.


    After ending the call with Kevin, Hayden wanted to put down her phone, but when she saw Mrs. Queen


    sitting opposite, she retracted her hand and pretended to send a message to Kevin.


    ¡°Stop pretending.¡±


    Mrs. Queen stood up and walked over, reached out, took away her mobile phone, and put it on the


    coffee table.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t leave my phone without my phone. If anything happens in thepany, please contact


    me.¡± Hayden wanted to take her phone back as a shield.


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave all the matters in thepany to Hugh and let him handle them?¡± He


    doesn¡¯t have to attend the banquet tonight anyway.


    He¡¯s not much younger than you, just ten minutes younger, but he is a boy, and he should be the one to


    shoulder the heavy burdens. Sons are preferred over girls. Of course, men should shoulder the heavy


    burdens.¡±


    Hayden said with a smile, ¡°Mom, what are you talking about about favoring boys over girls? That is the


    old feudal idea.¡±


    ¡°For others, it is an old feudal idea. In our family, the exnation is that men should bear the heavy


    burden and daughters should take it easy. This is our family¡¯s preference for sons over daughters.¡± Mrs.


    Queen said this and then sat down next to Hayden.


    Hayden didn¡¯t want to argue with Mrs. Queen, so she responded: ¡°Yes, yes, my mother is the most


    beautiful, and everything she says is right.¡±


    Mrs. Queen stared at her.


    Hayden: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with me? You red at me more in one afternoon than in the past twenty


    yearsbined.¡±


    ¡°Sitting position!¡± Mrs. Queen patted Hayden¡¯s thigh and said, ¡°Sit like ady; don¡¯t act like a big man.


    You are now a richdy, ady from a famous family, not the eldest young master of the Queen family,


    not the CEO of the Queen family.


    Also, don¡¯t take off your high heels as soon as you sit down. Whichdy do you see taking off her high


    heels as soon as she sits down?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hayden said, ¡°When I usually wear leather shoes, I never take them off when I sit down. Mom, these two


    haters are hard to control. My feet hurt after walking for so long. I don¡¯t take them off if I don¡¯t take them


    off. Let my feet slow down; I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to walk at night.


    Otherwise, I¡¯d better wear leather shoes.¡±


    She really didn¡¯t like wearing high heels.


    Mrs. Queen said to her, ¡°Have you seen any richdy wearing leather shoes when attending a banquet?


    If you wear a suit, leather shoes will be leather shoes. You said you wanted to wear a girl¡¯s evening


    dress, so I bought you an evening dress. You¡¯re back; how can you do it if you don¡¯t deserve a pair of


    high heels?¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face fell. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue to be the eldest young master of my Queen family. It¡¯s not easy to


    be a youngdy in the Queen family. Evening dresses are hard to wear. I can¡¯t even walk fast when I put


    them on. The hem of the skirt restricts my steps, so that I can¡¯t stride like a meteor or fly like a flying


    star.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°¡­¡±


    She wanted to p her away.


    Finally, she endured it.


    If it were Hugh, Mrs. Queen would definitely p him away.


    ¡°In the future, when Kevin and I are alone, I will put on women¡¯s clothes. If I wear women¡¯s clothes in


    front of him, he will not ask me to wear high heels. He said that I can wear whatever I feelfortable


    with. Yes, he can tolerate everything about me.


    He said, He and I have be the talk of the town anyway, so we don¡¯t need to worry about creating


    more topics.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2791

    Chapter 2791


    After a while, Mrs. Queen said, ¡°Forget it; I can¡¯t control you. Just do whatever you want. I still want to


    live a few more years.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Mom, I am a loyal child.¡±


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°I never said you were unloyal, but if you continue to care for me after regaining your


    femininity, you will utterly s**** me to death. In order for you to still have your mother and for your mother


    to still be able to survive, if I live a few more years and see you getting married and having children, I will


    decide not to care about you.


    You can do it as a woman or as a man. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions. Why do I


    care so much? If you are a big girl, you can¡¯t help me. You couldn¡¯t have helped me a long time ago.¡±


    After saying that, Mrs. Queen got up and walked out.


    Hayden: ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°I go out and get some air, rx, and chat with your dad.¡±


    Donald was watering the flowers outside the house.


    Hayden snorted, ¡°Then go out and chat with my dad. After that, you will feel that I am the best.¡±


    Mrs. Queen was angry and funny, and she walked out of the main room directly.


    Donald, who was watering the flowers, saw Mrs. Queening out and asked, ¡°Have Hayden


    practiced?¡±


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t mention it. I just want to train her now. It¡¯s difficult. She has been used to it


    for more than 20 years. In just one afternoon, she can let go of her 20-year-old habits and be a


    lady. That is impossible.¡±


    Donald smiled and said, ¡°I can only imagine that this will be the result.¡±


    He continued to water the flowers. ¡°Forget it; as long as the children are happy, it doesn¡¯t matter what


    capacity she lives in.¡±


    Everyone knew that Hayden was his eldest son. Hayden suddenly turned into a woman, which might


    cause a sensation in Jensburg.


    Thinking about being bombarded with phone calls, Donald almost wanted to shut down his phone in


    advance.


    ¡°She said she would wear an evening dress, but not high heels, just leather shoes. Well, if I had known


    better, I wouldn¡¯t have let her do this nonsense. This nonsense has transformed a good daughter into a


    son over the past twenty years.¡±


    ¡°No one knew it earlier. She can wear whatever she likes. She is the one who is being pointed at, not


    us.¡±


    Donald was open-minded because he had long given up on his dream of making Hayden ady of the


    world.


    She was raised as a boy, but when she grew up, she still pretended to be a boy. She pretended to be a


    boy for more than 20 years, and no one noticed it. This showed how sessful her daughter was at


    pretending to be a man. In just half a day, she wanted to turn herself into ady; it¡¯s so easy to transform


    into a god.


    Donald: ¡°Even if someone told us, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t heard the nder about Hayden. When Kevin


    first pursued her, how many people came to us and said it? Don¡¯t be concerned about what others said


    at the time. What? The mouth is on someone else¡¯s body, and we can¡¯t stop what they want to say. As


    long as the child is happy, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    After listening to Donald¡¯s words, Mrs. Queen sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s all we can do. Leave her alone. She


    is almost thirty years old anyway. She has her own ideas and is an independent person. Let her go.¡±


    At worst, turn off their cell phone these two days to avoid being bombarded by rtives and friends.


    After Mrs. Queen gave up the idea of training Hayden to be ady, her mood improved, and she


    and Donald took care of the flowers and nts in the front yard until Kevin came.


    Every time Kevin came to Queen¡¯s old house, he woulde empty-handed. This time, he still got off


    the bus withrge and small bags, not forgetting to hold the bright and dazzling bouquet of roses.


    ¡°Uncle, Auntie.¡±


    Even though he wasn¡¯t out of the car yet, he smiled and said hello. Then he walked over to Donald and


    his wife, carrying both big and small bags.


    The couple turned around and saw Kevin. Mrs. Queen hurriedly stepped forward and took something


    from Kevin¡¯s hand while saying to him, ¡°Kevin, how many times have I told you, juste and don¡¯t buy


    things like this again? We have everything at home.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°It¡¯s not anything expensive. Auntie, is Hayden at home?¡±


    When parking the car, he actually saw the Maybach that Hayden usually rode in.

 Chapter 2792

    Chapter 2792


    Mrs. Queen: ¡°She¡¯s in the house; go in and find her.¡±


    Mrs. Queen originally wanted to help take the things in, but after thinking about it, she stuffed the things


    back into Kevin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Before we go inside, I¡¯ll assist your uncle in watering the flowers. It¡¯s


    getting dark; you go inside.¡±


    Anyway, Kevin came here often and had long regarded Queen¡¯s family as his second home, and he


    couldn¡¯t be more familiar with it.


    Kevin entered the house alone.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw a woman sitting on the sofa, texting on her mobile phone.


    That woman looked so much like Hayden; she was exactly the same.


    If Hayden puts on women¡¯s clothes and fake long hair, that¡¯s what she¡¯ll look like.


    Hayden originally didn¡¯t want to wear fake long hair, but after hearing Kevin¡¯s voice, she put it on to see


    Kevin¡¯s reaction.


    She wore women¡¯s clothing in front of Kevin.


    At that time, she thought it was the only time she wore women¡¯s clothing in front of Kevin.


    As a result, she was wearing women¡¯s clothing again.


    If an exception is made once, it will be made again and again.


    No, that¡¯s Hayden.


    Kevin grinned.


    He came over, first put down therge and small bags in his hands, and then handed the bouquet of


    flowers to Hayden, smiling and saying, ¡°Beauty, this bouquet of flowers is for you.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s sight was blocked by the bouquet, and she no longer stared at her phone. She put her phone


    on the coffee table and looked up at Kevin. When she saw his smiling face, she smiled too and said, ¡°I


    wanted to give you a surprise. and you didn¡¯t seem surprised.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°You wore women¡¯s clothes for me once, and I remembered your noble and cool look when


    you put on women¡¯s clothes. I never forgot it.¡±


    After Kevin waited for her to take the bouquet, he took a few steps back, looked at her seriously, and


    asked with a smile, ¡°You said you were ready, just going out like this?¡±


    She was wearing a dress, long fake hair, and a pair of high heels. Was she going to attend tonight¡¯s


    banquet as a woman?


    He was her boyfriend, and he acknowledged her at the banquet.


    After understanding what her decision meant, Kevin smiled even more. He couldn¡¯t help but quickly take


    away the bouquet and put it on the coffee table. Then he pulled Hayden up and hugged her waist


    happily.


    ¡°Hayden, this is a surprise you gave me. It¡¯s really a surprise. I¡¯m so surprised and so happy. Hayden, I


    love you to death.¡±


    After Kevin finished speaking, he stopped circling, then lowered his head and blocked Hayden¡¯s mouth.


    Hayden quickly pushed him away.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Her face was stained with red clouds, reminding him: ¡°My parents wille in at any time.¡±


    So were the butlers.


    Kevin smiled: ¡°Juste in; don¡¯t be afraid if they see us. We are lovers. Who doesn¡¯t know about it in


    Jensburg?¡±


    They were the most famous couple in Jensburg.


    Well, gay people.


    Of course, that¡¯s what other people think of gay people.


    In fact, the two of them couldn¡¯t be more normal.


    Tonight, Hayden attended the banquet as a woman, guaranteed to scare everyone.

 Chapter 2793

    Chapter 2793


    Hayden said, ¡°You are shameless, but I still want shame.¡±


    Kevinughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m shameless. I can¡¯t chase my wife, even if I want shame. I learned from my


    elder brother. In fact, my elder brother has never chased his wife, but he just wants to be thick-skinned.


    He used to be very face-conscious, but now that I have my sister-inw, he gradually loses his face.¡±


    When Zachary and Serenity first got married, they often had conflicts and cold wars.


    Kevin knew, but he didn¡¯t dare to inquire too much.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Sometimes the cold war between them was severe, and Grandma May had to step in.


    Hayden couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think things will go well for you if Mr. York hears you say


    that he has no shame.¡±


    As far as Hayden knew, the young masters of the York family had special respect for and fear of Zachary,


    their eldest brother.


    Zachary still looked cold and arrogant in front of outsiders, but it was in front of Serenity that he seemed


    to be a different person.


    Since the York family didn¡¯t live apart and all of them lived in Wildridge Manor, the kids grew up together


    and loved each other very much. So, Zachary, the oldest brother, had enough power, which surprised the


    cousins below.


    Kevin said, ¡°My eldest brother is not here. Besides, what I tell you is the truth. My eldest brother became


    more and more shameless after he married my sister-inw. We can learn from the same example.¡±


    Hayden said with a smile, ¡°You are shameless when you are shameless and me others. Okay, let¡¯s


    get ready to go out. Kevin, let me ask you a question. I am wearing an evening dress, but not high heels,


    to attend the banquet. Will you beughed at?


    Would you mind if I gotughed at?¡±


    Kevin looked down at the pair of high heels that were taken off and said with a smile, ¡°What do I mind?


    When have I ever been afraid of other peopleughing at me? I have always done whatever I want and


    don¡¯t care what others think of me. If I cared about what others thought of me, we wouldn¡¯t be as sweet


    as we are today.¡±


    If Kevin cared about other people¡¯s opinions, he would not have pursued Hayden publicly in the first


    ce. After all, in the eyes of the Jensburg people, Hayden was Young Master Queen, the eldest son of


    the Queen family. His public pursuit of Hayden was a sign of homos*xuality.


    Kevin said, ¡°If you are not used to wearing high heels, don¡¯t wear them. You know best whether the


    shoes arefortable under your feet. You can just change the shoes that are ufortable. There is


    no need to force yourself to continue wearing shoes that are not suitable for you.¡±


    With that said, Kevin went to get the leather shoes that Hayden usually wore and put them on Hayden¡¯s


    feet. He smiled and said, ¡°Put on your leather shoes. You are used to wearing leather shoes. Just make


    themfortable. If others want tough, justugh. It doesn¡¯t matter what others do, as long as we live


    comfortably ourselves.¡±


    He touched the evening dress Hayden was wearing again. ¡°I know you are not used to wearing women¡¯s


    clothes, although I really like watching you wear women¡¯s clothes. You are like a fairy descending from


    heaven. That noble and cool look fascinates me to death.


    But if you feel ufortable or are not used to it, there is no need to wear women¡¯s clothing. It doesn¡¯t


    matter whether others know you are a woman or not. I just know. Others think I am gay, but I am not


    really gay. It doesn¡¯t matter what they say.


    You change back into your suit and continue to attend the banquet as the eldest young master of the


    Queen family. Everything is based on yourfort.¡±


    After looking at him for a long time, Hayden said, ¡°Kevin, I love you. It¡¯s true.¡±


    Kevin smiled broadly. ¡°I love you even more; I love you to death.¡±


    Her feelings for him were definitely not as deep as his feelings for her.


    But she was willing to say that she loved him, and Kevin was still very happy.


    ¡°I love you and don¡¯t want anyone to say you¡¯re gay again. Tonight, I decided to wear an evening dress


    and high heels. I¡¯m really not used to wearing them. I¡¯ve been practicing all afternoon, but I still can¡¯t get


    out of everyone¡¯s way. My mother was so angry at mydylike pace.


    I don¡¯t want to force myself anymore, so I decided not to wear high heels. I don¡¯t care what others say


    about me. I only care about your opinion. Since you don¡¯t mind me doing this, then do whatever is


    comfortable for you.¡±


    Hayden did not wear a long wig or high heels but put on the leather shoes she was ustomed to


    wearing.


    The evening dress her mother had chosen for her had a long hem.

 Chapter 2794

    Chapter 2794


    She was tall, and wearing an evening dress with such a long skirt made her even taller, but it also


    perfectly covered the leather shoes she was wearing. If she wore high heels and the heels were too high,


    it would be easier for others to see her. What shoes was she wearing?


    Hayden put her arm on Kevin¡¯s arm and held her handbag with her mobile phone stuffed in it. Then she


    said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Will the bodyguards follow?¡± Kevin asked her.


    Hayden smiled. ¡°That¡¯s natural; otherwise, how can I prove that I am Hayden?¡±


    Many people might not believe she is Hayden tonight because she is at the banquet as a woman, even


    though it was clear that she was Hayden. Everyone might have believed her because she showed up


    with a group of bodyguards, whose faces everyone knew.


    The two people walked out of the main house hand in hand. Donald and Mrs. Queen, who were still


    watering the flowers outside the house, saw the two peopleing out.


    Mrs. Queen breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Hayden still wearing the evening dress she had


    chosen.


    But seeing Hayden¡¯s extremely short hair, Mrs. Queen sighed and muttered in a low voice, ¡°There are so


    many fake long hairs, but she doesn¡¯t know how to use one.¡±


    Taking another look at Hayden¡¯s feet, Mrs. Queen could still see what kind of shoes she was wearing,


    even though the skirt¡¯s hem was a little too long for her when she walked. Mrs. Queen wanted to say


    something along those lines when she noticed that Hayden was actually wearing leather shoes, but she


    quickly swallowed her words.


    Anyway, it was Hayden who was attending the banquet. Hayden was not afraid of othersughing at her,


    so what was Mrs. Queen afraid of?


    Her future son-inw didn¡¯t mind, so why should she worry about it?


    Mrs. Queen pretended not to see it and remained silent.


    Kevin said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, Hayden, and I are leaving first.¡±


    His face was full of smiles. Hayden insisted on wearing women¡¯s clothes to attend the banquet tonight


    because he didn¡¯t want others to say he was gay again.


    She¡¯s doing it for him!


    He finally waited until Hayden was willing to resume her identity as a woman for him.


    Could Kevin be unhappy?


    He grinned so hard that he couldn¡¯t even see his teeth.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Donald said it with a smile.


    After watching the two people walk by, Donald said to his wife, ¡°Look at Kevin; he is smiling so hard that


    his teeth are missing. There is no one who is happiest than him.¡±


    Mrs. Queen said, ¡°Hayden can¡¯t be happy because of the women¡¯s clothes she wears?¡±


    Love is so powerful.


    As parents, they had tried to persuade their daughter countless times, but she had not listened to their


    advice.


    After falling in love with Kevin, she slowly changed for him.


    Of course, as parents, they were happy to see their daughter regain her identity as a woman for Kevin.


    In the future, when two people get married, everyone will send their blessings, and there will be no more


    pointing fingers.


    Donaldughed, then took out his cell phone and said to his wife, ¡°Hurry up and turn off the phone to


    prevent it from being blown up.¡±

 Chapter 2795

    Chapter 2795


    Mrs. Queen smiled and said, ¡°Even if the phone is turned off, they can stille to the door. We have a


    daughter to begin with, so we are not afraid of others asking.¡±


    Having said that, Mrs. Queen still took out her mobile phone and turned it off.


    Not to mention the shock of Jensburg¡¯s upper ss, who would attend the banquet tonight. Hayden¡¯s


    bodyguard group and the workers of the Queen family were dumbfounded when they saw Hayden


    wearing women¡¯s clothing.


    The butler hesitated countless times.


    After the bodyguards recovered from their daze, they were hesitant to speak, but in the end, no one


    dared to speak.


    But from the dissatisfied looks they gave Kevin, they could guess what they were thinking.


    It was just that Kevin not only misled their eldest young master but also made him pretend to be a


    woman. This b*stard Kevin bullied their eldest young master too much. But seeing the eldest young


    master and Kevin holding hands and being so affectionate, just like other lovers in love, the bodyguards


    didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    The eldest young master had been bent so hard by Kevin that he could no longer bend.


    What a p!ty!


    Such an outstanding man as the eldest young master was destroyed in the hands of the third young


    master of the York family.


    Kevin did a lot of harm to people!


    Kevin opened the car door for Hayden like a gentleman and helped Hayden get into the car. Hayden


    didn¡¯t need his help, but he still had to help her.


    The bodyguards¡¯ eyes twitched as they watched.


    They really want to beat Kevin.


    Their heroic eldest young master was turned into a sissy by Kevin, who was neither a man nor a woman.


    By the way, the eldest young master was so beautiful when he put on women¡¯s clothes that people


    couldn¡¯t take their eyes away. It¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that he would captivate the whole country.


    However, the eldest young master had a cold temperament, and when he dressed as a woman, he


    looked noble and cool.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stare at Kevin like this, and you don¡¯t have to beat Kevin up in your heart.¡± After


    Hayden got into the car, she suddenly spoke to her bodyguards.


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending to be a woman.¡± Hayden said in a deep voice, ¡°But I am originally a woman, and I


    have been pretending to be a man.¡±


    The bodyguard group was speechless.


    How could it be!


    They had been with the eldest young master Queen for seven or eight years. Their eldest young master


    Queen, was a man; how could he be a woman? If he is a woman, how could they not know after they


    have been with him for seven or eight years?


    Hayden¡¯s words, deeds, and behavior were all masculine.


    Hayden wanted to raise her head and puff out her chest, but her development was not good. Maybe it


    had something to do with the fact that she had been pretending to be a man. Even if she puffed up her


    breasts, it wouldn¡¯t have much effect.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She also gave up exining too much and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s drive.¡±


    The bodyguards recovered from their shock and quickly took up their positions.


    The bodyguard sitting in the passenger seat boldly turned to look at Hayden and Kevin in the back seat


    of the car. He bravely said, ¡°Eldest young master, you are dressing up as a woman for the third young


    master York. We can¡¯t stand it, but this is your choice; you don¡¯t care, and we can¡¯t say anything.


    Eldest young master Queen, you¡¯re obviously a man. We have been with you for seven or eight years.


    We still can¡¯t tell whether you¡¯re a man or a woman?¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t answer.


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, your eldest young master disguised himself as a woman for me.¡±


    Let them think whatever they want.


    Anyway, neither he nor Hayden minded.


    Hayden just didn¡¯t expect that she had regained her identity as a woman. Instead, everyone thought she


    was dressing up as a woman for Kevin.

 Chapter 2796

    Chapter 2796


    This shows how sessful she was in pretending to be a man and how popr she was.


    The driver and the bodyguard breathed a sigh of relief.


    Well, the eldest young master was obviously a man, and now he and the third young master York had


    be a homosexual couple. For the third young master York, he disguises himself as a woman. This


    was love between young lovers.


    They couldn¡¯t help but watch.


    But if the eldest young master was actually a woman, didn¡¯t that mean that all of them were blind?


    They didn¡¯t know whether the boss they were following was a man or a woman. They had been following


    him for seven or eight years, and they were so blind that they couldn¡¯t be more blind.


    The bodyguard¡¯s look of relief made Hayden a little bit dumbfounded.


    She thought that her return to womanhood would shock everyone, but she didn¡¯t expect that the first


    thing everyone would think of was her dressing up as a woman for Kevin.


    It seemed that she was going to grow her hair long.


    When her hair reached her waist, everyone would probably believe it.


    No, when the time came, others said that she grew her hair long for Kevin, saying that she was the one


    who epted it because she loved Kevin. Kevin wanted her to dress up as a woman, so she would


    dress up as a woman and say that she loved Kevin and loved him too deeply.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Forget it; no matter what others thought, she never cared what others thought.


    Anyway, she told the truth¡ªthat she was a woman¡ªand everyone believed it or not.


    When they arrived at the host¡¯s house where the banquet was held, therge vi was filled with all kinds


    of luxury cars parked inside and outside, and the door of the vi was open.


    Someone was in charge of directing the distinguished guests to park at the gate of the vi.


    There were also people inside who were responsible for greeting the guests who wereing to attend


    the banquet tonight.


    Even Hayden was honored to attend the banquet, which showed that tonight¡¯s banquet was a big one,


    and the people attending were all well-known people in Jensburg, and the host family who hosted the


    banquet had a very high status in Jensburg.


    Otherwise, Hayden would not show appreciation.


    The Maybach that Hayden often used was very familiar to people in Jensburg¡¯s upper-ss society.


    Seeing Hayden¡¯s car approaching, the person at the door quickly came over to greet her and then


    directed the driver to drive the car into the vi, where there was a parking space.


    The guests who came first gathered in small groups and chatted, either in the gorgeous main hall or in


    the courtyard, where the lights illuminated the courtyard like daylight.


    When the host heard that Hayden wasing, he quickly brought his family to wee her.


    Who knew that after they saw Kevin get out of the car, he quickly walked around the car and came to the


    other side of the car? Then the door opened, and the person who got out of the car was a noble and


    morous woman.


    She was tall, but she didn¡¯t pull her hair up or wear it long like others. Her hair was very short, as short


    as a man¡¯s.


    When she got out of the car, everyone saw her feet stretched out on the ground. She was wearing


    leather shoes, not the high heelsmonly worn bydies and richdies.


    Kevin was considered a noble and morous woman.


    Had Kevin changed his mind about love? Finally returned to normal and no longer liked Hayden, but fell


    in love with a woman?


    When the noble and cool woman looked up, everyone was shocked. Some people were so surprised


    that they let go of the wine sses they were holding, causing the sses to fall and the wine to ssh


    all over the floor.


    For a moment, they heard the sound of many wine sses falling to the ground.


    ¨CThat noble and cool woman was none other than the Young Master Queen!


    ¨CMr. Queen!


    The dream lover of a rich youngdy in Jensburg.


    Shamelessly pestered by Kevin, Young Master Queen finally couldn¡¯t resist the fierce entanglement of


    Young Master York and finally got together with Young Master York, and the two became an openly


    homos*xual couple.


    How many people could often see Kevin fawning, caring, and doting on Young Master Queen?


    Unexpectedly, Kevin actually had the ability to convince Hayden to disguise himself as a woman!

 Chapter 2797

    Chapter 2797


    After the owner saw it clearly, he was also dumbfounded.


    However, they quickly reacted and stepped forward to greet Hayden without changing their expressions.


    Kevin and Hayden were already a couple. Even if they are a homos*xual couple, the elders of the two


    families have no objections, and there is no obstruction. What could outsiders like them not understand?


    This was also people¡¯s freedom.


    Whether Hayden pretended to be a woman or Kevin pretended to be a woman, that was their freedom.


    ¡°Mr. York, Mr. Queen.¡±


    The owner¡¯s surname was Talbot. He was over eighty years old, but he was still in good health and was


    still active in Jensburg¡¯s businessmunity.


    He had a good reputation in Jensburg¡¯s businessmunity; otherwise, Hayden wouldn¡¯t have attended


    the Talbot family¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°Mr. Talbot.¡±


    Both of them greeted Mr. Talbot politely.


    Mr. Talbot smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Queen, Mr. York, pleasee in.¡±


    He invited the two of them into the room, but Mr. Talbot didn¡¯t say a word about Hayden¡¯s appearance in


    women¡¯s clothing.


    The other members of the Talbot family did not have as good concentration as Mr. Talbot, so they looked


    at Hayden from time to time.


    They felt that Hayden was more charming when dressed as a woman than in men¡¯s clothing. It should be


    said that Hayden¡¯s handsomeness was a bit feminine. Hayden was usually cold and serious, which


    neutralized his feminine and evil beauty.


    When Hayden put on women¡¯s clothes and pretended to be a woman, it gave people the illusion that this


    was Hayden¡¯s original appearance and that Hayden should be a woman to be suitable.


    Even though he was disguised as a woman, he was still cold and enchanting.


    Kevin held one of Hayden¡¯s hands, and the two of them sped their fingers together. Under the


    leadership of the Talbot family, they walked towards the gorgeous main house.


    Everyone in the yard looked at them.


    When the group entered the main room, everyone came back to their senses.


    ¡°Is that really Mr. Queen? I¡¯m not blind, am I?¡± A wealthydy rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Mr. Queen is


    even more beautiful when he dresses as a woman. He won¡¯t give us a way to survive by pretending to


    be a woman. Even if he is a man, we can¡¯t conquer him either.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen likes Mr. York so much that he is willing to dress up as a woman in order to fight for him, and


    he looks so simr. Speaking of which, Mr. Queen looks so beautiful in an evening dress. That evening


    dress is like it was tailor-made for him.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen dresses up as a woman and walks with Mr. York. They are truly a talented man and a


    beautiful woman. They are a match made in heaven and earth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s enough for two grown men to fall in love. Mr. Queen actually pretends to be a woman. Ah, that¡¯s my


    male god. Mr. Yorkpletely ruined my male god! I hate it. Fight to the death against Mr. York!¡±


    The richdies who had admired Hayden were speechless.


    Yes, Kevin ruined their male god.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The former Mr. Queen was so handsome, and his cold look was so cool.


    But his toady¡¯s dressing up as a woman, although noble and cool, made the wealthydies who had


    admired Hayden feel itchy with hatred.


    ¡°Mr. Queen, could it be that you are originally a woman?¡± Ady suddenly asked.


    Her words were astonishing, causing everyone to look at her.


    Thedy was startled and said hurriedly, ¡°I just made a guess, a random guess. Mr. Queen, you¡¯re


    dressing up as a woman, and there is no sense of inconsistency. I am the only one who would guess like


    that.¡±

 Chapter 2798

    Chapter 2798


    Everyone looked at each other¡¯s faces.


    Would it be like that?


    Mr. Queen was originally a woman, but she used to dress up as a man, or are men now dressing up as


    women?


    Hayden¡¯s appearance perplexed everyone. But no one dared to ask clearly.


    Some people have good rtionships with the Queen family. If they have the contact information of Mr.


    Queen and Mrs. Queen, they call Mr. Queen or Mrs. Queen. Who knows that the mobile phones of Mr.


    and Mrs. Queen are turned off and no one can contact them?


    Hayden, who was weed into the main room by Mr. Talbot, sat down gracefully.


    Mr. Talbot¡¯s daughter-inw, Mrs. Alora Talbot, always looked at Hayden and hesitated several times.


    Mrs. Alora Talbot and Mrs. Queen were acquaintances. They had yed cards, gone shopping, and had


    meals together, so they had some friendship.


    Hayden said, ¡°Auntie, if you want to say anything to me, just say it.¡±


    Hayden saw that Alora had something to say and took the initiative to ask, so that Alora would not stare


    at her all the time, saying what she wanted to say but not saying.


    Mr. Talbot looked at Alora.


    Alora said sheepishly, ¡°No, I just think this evening dress of Mr. Queen is very nice. Was it given to Mr.


    Queen by Mr. York? Where was it made? I will order two sets of it another day.¡±


    Kevin smiled: ¡°I didn¡¯t give it as a gift; Auntie Queen bought it for Hayden.¡±


    He once gave Hayden women¡¯s clothes, but Hayden refused to ept them. Later, he reluctantly wore


    them once and showed them to her, but she still refused to ept them.


    Knowing that Hayden wouldn¡¯t ept it, he stopped sending women¡¯s clothes to Hayden.


    Hayden was going to wear women¡¯s clothes to attend the banquet tonight, and she didn¡¯t tell him in


    advance. He didn¡¯t know about it at all. If he had known earlier, he would definitely have sent Hayden


    some more beautiful evening dresses in advance.


    The evening dress Hayden wore tonight was beautiful. It was too conservative, and it didn¡¯t even expose


    her back. Unlike the evening dresses of other richdies, which exposed shoulders and backs.


    Alora: ¡°Mrs. Queen bought it?¡±


    She believed Kevin had given it to Hayden.


    The Talbot family also spected, like others, that Hayden wore women¡¯s clothing because of Kevin, and


    it was Kevin who asked her to dress up as a woman.


    ¡°Yes, my mother bought it. I said I wanted to wear women¡¯s clothes tonight and asked my mother to buy


    me an evening dress, so my mother bought me this dress. Auntie, I put on the dress; is it very nice?¡±


    Hayden asked Alora with a smile.


    Alora said, ¡°You are good-looking, but you are a man wearing a dress, neither male nor female. I and


    your mother are familiar with each other. Seeing you like this, it¡¯s impossible to turn a blind eye.¡±


    She nced at Kevin and said, ¡°Your parents respect your decision regarding you and Mr. York. We are


    just outsiders. It¡¯s hard to say anything. But you are like this¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do. I mean, I just feel


    bad.¡±


    Hayden suppressed her smile and said, ¡°Auntie, I said I¡¯m a girl; don¡¯t you believe it? It¡¯s just that I have


    always been a girl, but I usually like to dress up in neutral clothes, which makes everyone misunderstand


    that I am a man.¡±


    After thinking about it, Hayden added, ¡°It¡¯s not everyone¡¯s misunderstanding; it¡¯s me who misled


    everyone. In the past, I always said that I was the eldest young master of the Queen family, which misled


    everyone. In fact, I am the daughter of the Queen family. My brother Hugh and I are twins.


    I feel that being a man is rxing and free. Auntie, you don¡¯t have to worry about being looked at with


    colored sses when you do anything.¡±


    Talbot family: ¡°¡­¡±


    What did Hayden say?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Hayden said that he was originally a girl, but he just liked to pretend to be a man, so he misled everyone


    by iming to be the eldest son of the Queen family.


    In fact, he was her.


    It¡¯s not Mr. Queen; it¡¯s Ms. Queen.


    The Talbot family suspected that they had heard wrongly.


    Alora was even more stunned. The young girl next to her was the daughter of the Talbot family and had


    once admired Hayden. Her expression was no better than Alora¡¯s.

 Chapter 2799

    Chapter 2799


    ¡°Mr. Queen, you said you were a girl?¡± Miss Talbot stammered when asking questions and seriously


    expressed her disbelief that Hayden was a woman.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hayden looked at Miss Talbot, and Miss Talbot was also looking at her. It could be seen from Miss


    Talbot¡¯s expression and eyes that she really wanted Hayden to deny it.


    Although Miss Talbot admired Hayden and gave up when she couldn¡¯t get a response, she still hoped


    that Hayden was a man; at least there was nothing wrong with her eyes.


    If Hayden was a woman, there would be something wrong with her eyesight, and she would mistakenly


    admire a girl for a man.


    Miss Talbot couldn¡¯t calm down even thinking about it.


    Not to mention that Miss Talbot couldn¡¯t calm down; anyone who heard Hayden say she was a woman


    couldn¡¯t calm down.


    After Hayden was silent for a moment, she said, ¡°I said I¡¯m a girl. It¡¯s up to you to believe it or not.¡±


    She wouldn¡¯t exin too much.


    If it weren¡¯t for Kevin, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to say it, no matter what others said.


    She also raised Kevin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Kevin and I are both normal people. He is not gay, and neither


    am I.¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Talbot, I see an acquaintance. I¡¯ll go say hello to the acquaintance.¡±


    Hayden gave everyone some time to digest the facts. When she saw the familiar boss, she got up with


    Kevin and went to say hello to the familiar person.


    However, the bosses who were familiar with her always looked at her with indescribable looks when


    they saw her wearing women¡¯s clothing.


    Hayden didn¡¯t bother to exin. She greeted everyone and talked about business with everyone


    calmly.


    In the past, she would not drink the drinks provided by others when attending banquets, but after


    having Kevin, she drank.


    With Kevin apanying her, she wouldn¡¯t worry if the sky fell.


    Kevin would not give anyone a chance to plot against her.


    At tonight¡¯s business reception, everyone originally wanted to take this opportunity to discuss business.


    However, because Hayden was wearing women¡¯s clothing, everyone was unable to concentrate for a


    long time, and almost all of them were staring at Hayden.


    Hayden said that she was originally in red makeup, but more people thought that she was doing it to


    protect Kevin. She didn¡¯t want others to say that Kevin was gay, disguised herself as a woman, and


    then told a lie that she was a woman.


    That¡¯s for sure.


    Many people also tried to call Donald and his wife for verification. The self-aware Donald and his wife


    turned off their phones early. They could not contact them. People who knew Hugh¡¯s contact


    information called Hugh instead.


    Hugh, who was working with clients on behalf of Hayden, kept ringing on his cell phone. After


    answering it several times, he received another call. Hugh couldn¡¯t help but say to the person on the


    phone, ¡°If my brother said he was a man, he was a man. If he said he was a woman, he was a woman.


    Don¡¯t call me again to ask for confirmation. Since I can remember, all I have known is my brother. Now


    that my brother says she is my sister, that means she is a sister. Whether she is a boy or a girl, no one


    knows better than my brother himself. I¡¯m very busy. Please stop calling me. I¡¯m so annoying!¡±


    After saying that, Hugh hung up the phone.


    Several senior managers who came with Hugh heard Hugh¡¯s words and looked at Hugh, including the


    clients.


    They seemed to have heard the gossip rted to Hayden.


    ¡°Vice President Queen, is President Queen in trouble?¡±


    A client asked with concern.


    In fact, they had too much gossip.

 Chapter 2800

    Chapter 2800


    The client and Hayden were originally supposed to meet tonight, but Hayden did not return to the


    company in the afternoon and had a social event in the evening, so she asked Hugh to take over. Hugh


    was Hayden¡¯s twin brother and was excellent in all aspects, but there were some problems. Hayden


    was in front, but Hugh was always a little behind.


    Hugh said, ¡°It¡¯s not my brother who is in trouble; it¡¯s my brother who creates the trouble, and the trouble


    comes to me.¡±


    Just as Hugh finished speaking, his cell phone rang again. He said to everyone, ¡°Look, there¡¯s another


    call. Why don¡¯t they call my parents? Why do they keep calling me? My brother and I have been


    brothers for more than 20 years, but we have never slept in the same bed or bathed together, so how


    do I know whether my brother is a boy or a girl? As long as I can remember, I have always called him


    brother.¡±


    When Hugh knew that Hayden was actually his sister, he was already an adult, and his parents told


    him. However, he never asked for verification.


    His parents said that Hayden was his sister, so that was it.


    Come to think of it, his parents wouldn¡¯t lie to him.


    ¡°Is Mr. Queen a boy or a girl?¡±


    Hugh simply made it clear. He said, ¡°My brother attended the banquet tonight and showed up in an


    evening dress. She was so beautiful in women¡¯s clothes, but everyone was shocked. Everyone asked


    me for confirmation that she¡¯s my brother or sister.


    They also asked my brother if he wore women¡¯s clothes because of Kevin and if he was pretending to


    be a woman. Well, my brother must have dressed in women¡¯s clothes because of Kevin. In the past,


    Kevin wore women¡¯s clothing for my brother. It¡¯s really not like one family doesn¡¯t belong to the same


    family. It makes sense that they would fall in love with each other. They all do the same thing.¡±


    After Hugh finished speaking, he called his mother. Who knew that his mother¡¯s phone was turned off?


    He called his father¡¯s mobile phone number again, and the phone was also turned off.


    Hugh said, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder; everyone is calling me. It turns out that my parents turned off their phones.


    They had expected this.¡±


    Another call came in, and Hugh hung up immediately. Then, he also turned off his phone to prevent his


    cell phone from blowing up.


    After turning off the phone, Hugh put the phone back into his trouser pocket and said apologetically to


    the client, ¡°Sorry,e on, let¡¯s continue.¡±


    ¡°Vice President Queen, I have no objection. I know the strength of yourpany. I feel relieved to


    cooperate with yourpany. Vice President Queen, look, when will we sign the contract?¡±


    The client originally wanted to continue gossiping, but after hearing Hayden¡¯s gossip, he didn¡¯t want to


    gossip anymore and decided to cooperate directly. Only by cooperating could he continue to listen to


    the gossip.


    Only then could they know whether Hayden is a boy or a girl, or whether he is disguised as a girl in


    order to fight Kevin.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hugh was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°We brought the contract with us. You can sign


    it now.¡±


    The client readily agreed.


    After the two parties signed the contract, Hugh still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    During the negotiation just now, he clearly felt the client¡¯s hesitation and price reduction. He didn¡¯t want


    to let the negotiation go and signed the contract directly.


    No matter how stupid he was, he knew the reason.


    He was a bit dumbfounded.


    Tonight¡¯s contract signing was so easy, not because Hugh was so powerful, but because the client


    wanted to cooperate with Queen Enterprise so that he could listen to his sister¡¯s gossip.


    No need to ask; tomorrow¡¯s Jensburg entertainment news headlines must be his sister¡¯s, and she


    would probably dominate several of them.


    No, there is no need to wait until tomorrow.


    Soon there would be gossip about Hayden on the hot search, and it would definitely reach the top of


    the hot search list.


    Hayden chose to publicly admit her identity as a woman at tonight¡¯s banquet, deliberately making it


    difficult for everyone to sleep well tonight.


    The richdies who once admired Hayden would probably be shocked.

 Chapter 2801

    Chapter 2801


    Gossip often spreads the fastest.


    Hayden, who was the dream lover of countless girls and the president of the Queen Enterprise, was


    most likely a woman. This matter had spread throughout Jensburg¡¯s upper-ss society in a short


    period of time.


    Everyone who received the news was shocked.


    Even Matriarch Farrell, who was watching Holden in the hospital, was shocked when she received the


    news.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She sat in front of the hospital bed and suddenlyughed, saying, ¡°I see, that¡¯s so, no wonder.¡±


    Sheughed inexplicably and said two iprehensible words, which scared Holden. Holden looked


    at Matriarch Farrell nervously, wondering what had happened again.


    He was able to maintain his marriage for decades in the pce and keep the wealth of the Janzen


    family that he had sacrificed for decades of freedom. He had nothing to think about in the future and


    stayed with Matriarch Farrell, honestly.


    But he also knew that even if hemitted suicide, the cracks in their marriage would still exist, but for


    the sake of the children, Matriarch Farrell did not let the children know his true situation so as to save


    him some face.


    If Matriarch Farrell is unhappy, she will kill Holden at any time.


    Therefore, even if Holden was lying in the hospital bed, he would still be on tenterhooks.


    ¡°Wife, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Holden asked Matriarch Farrell carefully.


    ¡°Breaking news that no one could have imagined.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell suppressed a smile and looked at Holden. Holden seemed to have aged ten years


    and be an eunuch. Let¡¯s see how he would cheat and steal food in the future.


    Matriarch Farrell felt the pleasure of taking revenge on Holden.


    Without showing anything on her face, she asked Holden, ¡°Do you know why your little v!xen loves Mr.


    Queen but doesn¡¯t get a response?¡±


    Holden¡¯s expression froze, and he exined to Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Wife, Shiloh, and I are really being


    plotted by someone. As long as you check carefully, you will definitely find out. So many people went to


    our house that night. There are no outsiders who can definitely find out. In my heart, I have always


    regarded Shiloh as my daughter.¡±


    He had a lustful heart, and he went out to eat once. After eating, he would indeed be addicted. He


    always thought about going out to eat again when he had the opportunity, but he would never ept


    Shiloh¡¯s idea.


    Even though Shiloh wasn¡¯t his biological daughter, he raised her alongside him for twenty-eight years.


    Holden said bitterly, ¡°I know you are very angry, because Shiloh and I are the most important people to


    you. You and others were able to see our affairs, which caused you to lose all face. I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s all my


    fault. If it weren¡¯t for me, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t gone out to eat secretly, he wouldn¡¯t have been caught by Matriarch Farrell, and he


    wouldn¡¯t have stayed in the room drinking because he was in a bad mood. If Shiloh hadn¡¯t sent him


    food upstairs, the two of them wouldn¡¯t have been plotted against. Something that shouldn¡¯t have


    happened.


    It¡¯s all his fault, after all.


    Matriarch Farrell still cherished the love between husband and wife for decades, only allowed him to


    stay in the pce to save his life, and did not touch the people of the Janzen family, which was already


    showing her noble hand.


    ¡°Okay, you see, my mood has recovered a bit today, but you want to make me angry again, right? Let


    me ask you, Do you know why Shiloh can¡¯t be liked by Mr. Queen?¡±


    Holden said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Mr. Queen is young and promising, and his family background is good,


    and he is also very handsome. The Queen Enterprise is one of the top conglomerates in Jensburg. The


    Farrell family cannot bepared with the Queen family now. It¡¯s normal for Mr. Queen to look down


    on Shiloh.¡±


    After a pause, he continued: ¡°However, there are so many famous daughters in Jensburg, and even Mr.


    Queen doesn¡¯t like Shiloh. There are so many women who admire him; which woman can be liked by


    him? I mean, Mr. York really is. He is gay, so he pursued him, and he quickly agreed to the pursuit of


    Mr. York.¡±


    Hayden and Kevin were in a couple, acting affectionately, and no one knew that they were gay.


    Those wealthydies who once admired Hayden were probably relieved.


    It¡¯s not that they were not good enough; it¡¯s Hayden¡¯s problem.


    Hayden was curvy.

 Chapter 2802

    Chapter 2802


    ¡°No, Mr. Queen is not a crook. Haha, I think no one could have imagined that it would be that result. It¡¯s


    so unexpected.¡± Matriarch Farrellughed again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was also relieved.


    Deep down, she really hoped that Hayden could be her son-inw. It could be seen that Mr.


    Queen had a good attitude towards Kathryn.


    Although Kathryn was not stunningly beautiful, she was not that ugly. After all, she was the biological


    daughter of Matriarch Farrell and Holden. When they were young, both of them were good-looking,


    especially Holden, who was a handsome man when he was young. Matriarch Farrell was so talented,


    she liked Holden.


    She thought Hayden liked someone like Kathryn.


    She understood then; it¡¯s not that Hayden disliked anyone, but Hayden was a girl herself.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Queen crooked?¡± Holden was puzzled. ¡°Then why would he ept Mr. York?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°You guess.¡±


    Holden: ¡°I cannot guess it.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell chuckled and said, ¡°Mr. Queen attended the Talbot family¡¯s banquet tonight wearing


    an evening dress. Mrs. Talbot and Mrs. Queen are familiar with each other. Seeing Young Master


    Queen wearing an evening dress, he was probably talked to a lot. As a result, he said that he was


    originally a woman, but for convenience, he always dressed up as a man.


    To sum it up in one sentence, Mr. Queen was not Mr. Queen, but Ms. Queen, a woman disguised as a


    man.¡±


    ¡°She was a woman, so how could she like our daughter? She would ept Kevin¡¯s feelings. That is


    normal.¡±


    Holden was stunned.


    Mr. Queen was actually a woman!


    real or fake?


    How sad it would be for Shiloh to know.


    Holden¡¯s first thought was that Shiloh would be sad.


    In fact, Shiloh had not received any news yet.


    She was kicked out of the Farrell family mansion, penniless, and wandered around the vi area.


    It was Marco who thought about the brother-sister rtionship and secretly took Shiloh to a small vi


    under his name, letting Shiloh live there temporarily.


    When the parents came back from the hospital and the mother¡¯s anger subsided, they began to plead


    for Shiloh again.


    Even if Shiloh cannot be allowed to return to the mansion, at least Shiloh must be given a way out. But


    then, when Shiloh was like this, there was nothing left.


    The three brothers were heartbroken, but they had no choice. They didn¡¯t even dare to help Shiloh


    openly, for fear that their wives would find out about it, cause trouble again, andin to their


    mother or Kathryn, which would even affect them.


    ¡°I think Mr. Queen has a good attitude towards Kathryn. When Kathryn was bullied at the banquet, Mr.


    Queen helped her. Although Mr. Queen cannot be the son-inw of our Farrell family, he still can¡¯t


    help but think too much.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Now I am relieved. It¡¯s not that our daughter is not good enough; it¡¯s that Mr. Queen


    is not a man.¡±


    Holden: ¡°¡­¡±


    How could Kathryn be worthy of Hayden?


    It was good that Kathryn was his biological daughter, but Kathryn grew up in the countryside and was


    not as good as Shiloh in every aspect.


    Holden didn¡¯t dare to say that.

 Chapter 2803

    Chapter 2803


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Kathryn¡¯s marriage, s, I¡¯m also worried about it; her thoughts are different


    from those of ordinary people.¡±


    Thinking of her own daughter¡¯s idea of having an illegitimate daughter as a sessor, as long as the


    child didn¡¯t want the father, Matriarch Farrell had a headache.


    Although her marriage to Holden had problems in herter years, they had been married for decades,


    but they still had family ties even if they were not in love.


    When they were old, they would have wives by their side; at least they would not be lonely.


    So what if they have children?


    When children grow up and form new families, they have to work to earn money and have children of


    their own, so the attention given to their parents is very little. Don¡¯t even think about your children


    apanying you every day. The person who can stay with you is your pillow person.


    After what happened between Holden and Shiloh, Matriarch Farrell was so angry that she finally just


    drove away Shiloh and asked Holden tomit suicide. She did not divorce Holden and drive him


    away.


    She was not worried that Holden would retaliate against her when she got old. She was the head of the


    Farrell family. Even if Kathrynes to power, she will still be the head of the Farrell family mansion.


    Besides, Kathryn had a better rtionship with Matriarch Farrell, and Holden had a better rtionship,


    but on the other hand, he had no feelings for her at all.


    By the time Matriarch Farrell was too old to walk, Holden might have already left. After all, Holden was


    several years older than her.


    No matter what, she hoped Kathryn could find a husband and live a normal married life instead of just


    finding a random man to give birth to a sessor.


    Holden didn¡¯t answer.


    Kathryn was not close to Holden, and it was not his turn to decide who Kathryn would marry or who she


    would recruit.


    Last time, Holden wanted to set up a matchmaking rtionship with Kathryn and introduce a boyfriend.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t like it, and he didn¡¯t tell her. She med Holden for introducing a second-generation


    ancestor or something.


    The Farrell family was looking for a son-inw. How many men were willing to be their son-inw? If it


    weren¡¯t for the wealth and status, Holden wouldn¡¯t have be the son-inw.


    He thought that the daughter he had with Matriarch Farrell would take over the Farrell family in the


    future. At that time, he would be the old man of the Farrell family. He would be a little aggrieved


    when he was young, but he would be more powerful when he was old.


    Who would have thought that people¡¯s calctions were not as good as God¡¯s calctions?


    His biological daughter was exchanged, and even after the exchange came back, he missed the good


    opportunity to cultivate a rtionship. As a result, he and his biological daughter had no father-


    daughter rtionship at all.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°It¡¯s veryte. You go to sleep, and I¡¯ll take a rest. I¡¯m going back to thepany


    tomorrow. Let the three sons take turns taking care of you.¡±


    Holden¡¯s life is not in danger now. After living in the hospital for two or three days, Matriarch Farrell


    could go to work with peace of mind.


    She didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, and she looked at this old man every day.


    Holden said a little anxiously, ¡°When my sonse here, they will know about my injury.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell told Kathryn, but Kathryn was not close to Holden. Even if Kathryn looked down on


    him, he didn¡¯t care.


    But when his sons found out that he had be an eunuch, Holden felt ashamed.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell sarcastically said, ¡°Are you still afraid that your sons will know? Do you want Shiloh to


    come over and take care of you?¡±


    Holden: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a pause, Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Okay, I will take care of you for a few more days, and I will return


    to thepany next Monday.¡±


    By next Monday, Holden could almost be discharged from the hospital. He could take care of his own


    life in the future and avoid his sons.


    Holden did not dare to say anything more.


    Matriarch Farrell turned around and walked out. She had a folding bed brought to her and ced in the


    hall outside, so she slept outside.


    There was a family bed next to Holden¡¯s hospital bed, but Matriarch Farrell did not use it.


    She didn¡¯t want to live in the same room as Holden.


    The couple still maintained their rtionship as husband and wife, but only for the sake of their children


    and grandchildren.

 Chapter 2804

    Chapter 2804


    Silence returned to the ward.


    The city gradually became calmer as the night grew longer.


    The next day.


    Yuvinn vi area.


    A Maybach was parked at the door of Hayden¡¯s private vi.


    The person who got out of the car was Kevin. He was not only carrying a bouquet but also several


    exquisite bags.


    He walked to the door of the vi and rang the doorbell.


    After a while, the butler came out and opened the door. When he saw it was Kevin, he smiled and said,


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. York; our eldest young master hasn¡¯t gotten up yet.¡±


    Hayden came back verytest night. However, she went homete every night because she was too


    busy with work and had too many social activities.


    She stole the show at the banquetst night and became the center of attention.


    She didn¡¯t stay in the Talbot family for too long. She showed up to say hello to some of her familiar


    bosses and talk about business. After staying for about half an hour, she and Kevin left the Talbot


    family with the bodyguard group.


    When she returned to the Queen family¡¯s old house from the Talbot family, she immediately changed


    back to men¡¯s clothes, but she didn¡¯t use fake abdominal muscles anymore. She was not plump


    originally, but the weather had gotten colder, so she put on an extrayer of clothes and a suit jacket.


    She was still the handsome Young Master Queen in her eyes.


    After that, Hayden returned to the Yuvinn Vi area and spent the night in his private vi.


    Kevin said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay; there¡¯s no need to disturb her. I left the house a little early, and I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ll bete and won¡¯t have the chance to have breakfast with her.¡±


    The Butler looked at Kevin¡¯s car and asked him, ¡°Why won¡¯t Mr. York¡¯s car drive in? If you don¡¯t drive in,


    it¡¯s okay to park at the door.¡±


    He took a position to prevent the media reporters, rtives, and friends of the Queen family from


    running over and blocking the entrance to the vi.


    The Butler closed the door of the vi.


    ¡°Did you hear anything?¡± Kevin asked the butler as he walked into the house.


    The butler thought that Kevin was asking about his love affair with Hayden, so he said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard it a


    lot, Mr. York; don¡¯t you and our eldest young master not care? As long as you live a happy life, it


    doesn¡¯t matter what others do.¡±


    After Hayden and Kevin got together, they both became much gentler.


    Kevin smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, go your own way and don¡¯t care what others say.¡±


    The Butler hadn¡¯t heard that Hayden was a woman.


    Hayden¡¯s private vi was located in the Yuvinn vi area. Very few people coulde in, and the


    landline phone number had not been leaked. No one had called here. It was normal that the butler


    didn¡¯t know yet.


    Kevin guessed no one would call the Butler to ask.


    A butler was just a butler.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Many rtives and friends of the Queen family did not know that Hayden turned out to be a woman.


    They always thought that Mrs. Quuen gave birth to twins.


    After entering the house, Kevin put down the exquisite bags. The bags contained two new sets of


    clothes, women¡¯s clothes, a ne, and a pair of earrings.


    They were all gifts he prepared for Hayden.


    Hayden had confessed that she was a woman. If he gave her a gift that girls like, she should ept it,


    right?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and have a look.¡± Kevin went upstairs, holding the bouquet.


    He was a regr visitor here, so the butler didn¡¯t stop him and allowed him to go upstairs with the


    bouquet.


    When Kevin arrived at the door of Hayden¡¯s room, he freed up his hands, tugged on the tie he was


    wearing, and smoothed his clothes to ensure that he was in the best condition when Hayden opened


    the door and saw him.

 Chapter 2805

    Chapter 2805


    Kevin knocked on the door, feeling that he was in the best possible condition right now.


    Kevin said, ¡°Hayden, it¡¯s me, Kevin.¡±


    Hayden had only just gotten out of bed when she heard Kevin knock on the door. She stayed in bed for


    two minutes before getting up helplessly and walking out of the bedroom to open the door for Kevin.


    ¡°Hayden, good morning.¡±


    Kevin handed the bouquet of flowers to her with affectionate eyes and said affectionate words:


    ¡°Hayden, this bouquet of flowers is for you. I hope you will be as beautiful as a flower every day and


    always smile.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Hayden twitched the corner of her mouth, looked at Kevin, then looked at the bouquet of flowers in


    front of him, and finally, while reaching out to take the bouquet, she said to him, ¡°You came here to


    disturb me so early in the morning just to give me a bouquet of flowers?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I came here to have breakfast with you and give you a bouquet of flowers. You said the


    flowers I sent were beautiful and fragrant, so I sent them to you every day. Don¡¯t you like receiving


    bright and dazzling bouquets every day?¡±


    Hayden turned around and walked back with the bouquet in her arms. As she walked, she said, ¡°Even


    if I say I don¡¯t like it, you will still give it to me every day.¡±


    When it came to pursuing Hayden, Kevin wouldn¡¯t listen to anything she said and would just do what he


    wanted.


    At first, Hayden was so annoyed by him that she wanted to have someone put a sack on him and beat


    him up. But Kevin coaxed her parents first. With her parents supporting him, even the Queen


    Enterprise allowed him toe and go.


    Hayden said: ¡°You haven¡¯te over to have breakfast with me in the past, so I won¡¯t eat as usual.¡±


    Sheined that Kevin was too domineering and would send the bouquet to her regardless of


    whether she liked it or not. She walked to the vase with the bouquet, inserted it into the vase, took two


    steps back, and admired the beauty of the flowers.


    Kevin came in and closed the door. Seeing that Hayden was wearing pajamas, he quickly went to the


    cloakroom to get her clothes, handed them to her, and said, ¡°The weather is getting colder now,


    especially in the morning. It feels so cold. Hurry up and change clothes; don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t say anything. She took the clothes from his hand and said, ¡°Sit on the sofa and wait for


    me. I¡¯ll go change clothes.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Hayden walked away, Kevin thought of what happenedst night and told her loudly: ¡°The news


    about you wearing women¡¯s clothesst night spread throughout Jensburg. It will probably be on the


    headlines in Jensburg, and there will be a lot of entertainment reporters who are still staying in front of


    yourpany and the Greenrest Hotel. Do you want to take a day off? You won¡¯t go back to the


    company today.¡±


    The ces where Hayden must go every day are thepany and the Greenrest Hotel.


    Entertainment reporters would definitely be squatting in those two ces, waiting to interview Hayden


    and verify whether Hayden is a woman.


    Most people would not cause such a big sensation if they disguised themselves as men for more than


    20 years, but Hayden was the dream lover of countless girls in Jensburg. There were girls from all


    walks of life who admired her. She had always been called president of the Queen Enterprise and the


    eldest son of the Queen family.


    With this identity and status, it was suddenly revealed that she was a woman, and entertainment


    reporters naturally asked for confirmation. This was explosive entertainment news, and it was very eye-


    catching to readers.


    Kevin guessed that there would be paparazzi guarding the Fortress Hotel because he and Hayden


    were lovers, and Hayden often visited the hotel.


    Hayden did not respond to Kevin.


    Kevin didn¡¯t mind whether she responded or not, but she must have listened to what he said.


    Kevin was still saying, ¡°How about I ask someone to help you clear the ce to ensure that you can


    enter thepany safely? As long as you enter thepany, they can¡¯t interrupt your work.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Hayden¡¯s voice came out.

 Chapter 2806

    Chapter 2806


    Hayden added, ¡°They will stay on guard as long as they stay. My bodyguard team and thepany¡¯s


    security personnel can ensure that I can enter thepany directly without being disturbed.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she faced the entertainment reporter¡¯s squatting, so she didn¡¯t need to be so


    nervous.


    Kevin said, ¡°They can¡¯t get the answer from me. I¡¯m afraid they will pester you. Just pay attention.¡±


    Kevin was her boyfriend. Entertainment reporters would not let Kevin go. They would definitely


    surround him and ask him if he has known her identity as a woman for a long time, so he suddenly


    pursued her publicly?


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°What am I afraid of!? When they asked me, I could silence them with just one


    sentence. I responded, ¡°Since I have not removed your underwear, how can I determine whether or not


    you are a man?¡± As for women reporters, they can¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Anyway, we were included on the gay team from the beginning. If I said that, what could they do to me?


    If they had imed I was gay, wouldn¡¯t they have epted me as gay a long time ago? If they said I


    knew you were a woman, do they have evidence? I said I only knew itst night, and they just believed


    it.¡±


    Hayden was silent. Kevin was the most eloquent. Those entertainment reporters had failed countless


    times in his hands. If he didn¡¯t want to say something, even if they tried their best to exin, there was


    nothing they could do. After getting useful information from Kevin, it was easy for Kevin to change the


    subject.


    The entertainment reporters would gradually awaken after Kevin had deceived them once more and


    leave.


    In the past, when she and Kevin were the subject of questions and interviews by entertainment


    reporters, the reporters would guard her rather than surround Kevin. Even if Kevin seemed to talk


    better than her, they would not exclude interviews from entertainment reporters.


    But entertainment reporters didn¡¯t want to look for Kevin anymore. They always felt that Kevin was the


    monkey tricker, and they were the monkeys being tricked.


    Hayden changed her clothes and came out of the bathroom. She was already in high spirits. She was


    the handsome young master Queen again.


    If I were a woman, I would be enamored of you and love you to death, Kevin joked as he looked at the


    woman he loved.


    Hayden red at him.


    Kevin chuckled, ¡°I am such an excellent man, but when I stand in front of you, I lose to a fake man like


    you. Oh, how can I be so embarrassed?¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where to go?¡± Kevin asked casually.


    Hayden asked, ¡°Why did youe here so early?¡±


    Kevin stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I will have breakfast with you and then send you back to the


    company. By the way, I will help you block the entertainment reporters who are surrounding you, as


    well as the richdies who once admired you. They will definitelye to you and ask you if you are a


    woman.¡±


    At the banquetst night, everyone was shocked. More people thought that Hayden was dressing up


    as a woman for him.


    For the richdies who had admired Hayden, they would rather Hayden dress up as a woman for love


    instead of Hayden really being a woman. In that case, they would be collectively blind.


    They had been admiring and pursuing a woman for so many years!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It¡¯s so shocking. When looking for a boyfriend in the future, did they have to verify their identity first and


    make sure the other person was a man before they could fall in love?


    They¡¯re afraid that talking about a woman disguised as a man would be too irritating.

 Chapter 2807

    Chapter 2807


    Hayden and Kevin went downstairs together.


    ¡°Young Master, breakfast is ready.¡±


    The Butler stood at the top of the stairs and said to Hayden respectfully.


    Hayden hummed, and she and Kevin entered the dining hall together, but the Butler did not follow.


    Hayden didn¡¯t like people watching around when she was eating. If she needed something, she usually


    did it herself.


    The Butler thought that a young master like Hayden was easy to serve.


    Kevin said, ¡°I think your Butler doesn¡¯t know that you are a girl.¡±


    Hayden nced at him and said, ¡°What do I need to announce to the world that I am a woman?¡±


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°No need; I just know.¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°Eat breakfast; I have to go to workter.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He helped her pull out the dining chair and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te here early enough today. If Ie


    earlier, I can cook for you myself. When my house is renovated, I will move in; I can make food for you


    every day from now on.¡±


    It took a long time to decorate a vi.


    This was Kevin¡¯s home in Jensburg. He had very high requirements, so the decoration progress was a


    bit slow. It would be nice if it had been renovated years ago.


    After Hayden was silent, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve been naughty to me; what should I do?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everyone knew that he was good at cooking.


    Hayden also admitted that Kevin¡¯s cooking skills were really good. After eating the food he cooked, she


    always felt that the taste was a bit off when she ate in a hotel or at home.


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°We will be husband and wife and a family in the future. We will be together every day.


    I will provide for your three meals a day. I won¡¯t starve you.¡±


    ¡°Kevin,¡± Hayden suddenly asked him seriously: ¡°If, I say, after we get married, I still stay in Jensburg


    and still take care of Queens¡¯ business, will you mind? Will your parents have any objections?¡±


    ¡°What do I mind? You just married me; you didn¡¯t sell yourself to me. You still have your freedom and


    your own private space. You can do whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind. Whatever you want


    to do, I will support you.


    My parents don¡¯t have any objections. They have many sons. They will be like infinite light so long as


    their sons enter into matrimonial unions and do not spend their entire lives being humiliated and


    b*stard. My mother has wanted to kick me out for a long time. And my grandma also said that we are


    all pigs who don¡¯t know how to serve cabbage, and she was very disgusted.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s eyebrows softened, and she chuckled. ¡°Elders are like that. They don¡¯t really dislike us. You


    see, my parents are the same, but the ones who love us the most and care about us the most are our


    parents.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°That¡¯s right. In short, you don¡¯t have to worry about the opinions of my elders. You also


    know how open-minded my elders are.¡±


    He looked at her with his dark eyes and added, ¡°You mainly want to see me, your husband, and my


    attitude. I don¡¯t mind. After all, it¡¯s the two of us who live together, and we are the ones who have to live


    our whole lives.¡±


    Hayden blushed and scolded him: ¡°I¡¯m not even married to you yet, and you called yourself my


    husband!¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to scream in the future. In fact, you can practice it in private.


    Others, whether they are male or female friends, will start screaming like husbands or wives.¡±


    ¡°Have a meal.¡± Hayden couldn¡¯t be so disgusting. She saw that Kevin¡¯s sisters-inw also called their


    husbands by their first names. It seemed that when they wanted to ask for something, Serenity and the


    others would change their names in a ttering way.

 Chapter 2808

    Chapter 2808


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°You must not be used to it. Hayden, you really have to practice. Facing me, if you feel


    embarrassed, you can practice in your room without anyone listening. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡±


    Seeing that he was still talking, Hayden cut a piece of steak, picked it up with a fork, and stuffed it into


    his mouth.


    There was so much food, but it still couldn¡¯t stop his mouth.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Kevin¡¯s cell phone range. He took out his cell phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Liberty¡¯s calling.


    Kevin answered it. He said, ¡°Sister Liberty, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just want to tell you that there are too many entertainment


    reporters from Jensburg squatting in front of the hotel. The entertainment reporters asked, Has Hayden


    really admitted the fact that she is a woman? They probably want to get the truth out of you. I guess


    they will go to your hotel and squat there. There are probably people squatting in the Greenrest Hotel


    opposite.


    Jim went to take a look. There were people squatting there, and more people came to the hotel today


    than usual. Kevin, what did you and Hayden dost night? The gossip was blowing too fast. I just came


    downstairs to have breakfast, and I smelled the vor of gossip.¡±


    Kevin was a little embarrassed. ¡°Sister Liberty, look at what you said; it¡¯s like Hayden and I were caught


    having an affairst night. Hayden and I didn¡¯t do anything. She went to the Talbot family to attend the


    banquetst night. I went with her, and then she wore an evening dress; it was that simple.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it, Kevin. Congrattions. Hayden has really fallen in love with you now


    and considers you wholeheartedly. I¡¯m just waiting to drink your wedding wine.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s feelings for Kevin came very slowly. Kevin had been chasing her for almost a year. She was


    really in love. If she is really in love, she will feel sorry for Kevin and can¡¯t bear to let people


    misunderstand him.


    Therefore, Hayden took the initiative to wear women¡¯s clothing and told the world that she was


    originally a woman and Kevin was a normal man. They were a normal couple and not homos*xual.


    Kevin also smiled happily and thanked Liberty with a smile.


    Liberty guessed that Kevin was at Hayden¡¯s house, so she said, ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you anymore; I¡¯m


    going to eat first.¡±


    When she came to Jensburg, what she heard most was the gossip about how Kevin shamelessly


    pestered Hayden, the eldest young master of the Queen family.


    Knowing that Kevin went to Hayden¡¯s private vi every two days.


    Even if Hayden didn¡¯t wee him, he woulde.


    He was not allowed to enter the vi, so he waited at the door until Hayden came out.


    It is said that a brave girl is afraid of being entangled by her husband, and this is how Hayden was


    entangled by Kevin.


    After ending the call, Liberty received a call from Serenity as soon as she entered the cafeteria on the


    first floor.


    The two sisters chatted about their daily routine as usual. At the end, Liberty told Serenity: ¡°Hayden


    revealed that she is a woman, and the news that the eldest young master of the Queen family turned


    out to be a woman has be a trending topic in Jensburg¡¯s entertainment search.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Kevin got his wish. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about not being able to enter


    the vi¡¯s gate when hees back for the New Year.¡±


    Wildridge Manor would be more and more lively.


    Liberty said, ¡°That¡¯s right, your house will be more and more lively. In a few years, when you have


    a few children, it will be lively. If there are not a few children in the house, it will be quiet. When Sonny


    went to kindergarten, I felt that the house was very quiet.


    The weather is getting cold now, so Sonny must be staying in bed again.¡±


    Liberty knew what kind of virtue Sonny had.

 Chapter 2809

    Chapter 2809


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Sonny. He wanted to stay in bed in the morning and couldn¡¯t


    get up. Sister, Jensburg must be colder. I noticed a lot of people had shared snow-rted videos on


    Moments. Wiltspoon won¡¯t see any snowfall, but it will still get colder here as the cold air moves south


    after snowfall in the north.¡±


    There was the coldest weather in Wiltspoon. It was probably 8 degrees Celsius at night, and it can get up


    to 10 degrees Celsius during the day. This temperature was not considered cold by northerners, but it


    was extremely cold for Wiltspoon residents who were used to the heat.


    Liberty said, ¡°Help him wear two more clothes. The winter clothes in the kindergarten are not thick.¡±


    Sonny was just over three years old, and he was no longer with her. Liberty was lying when he said he


    wasn¡¯t worried.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Sonny get cold. Sister, you should also pay attention to your


    health in Jensburg; wear more clothes; don¡¯t get cold.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Seren, I¡¯m not a child, and I¡¯ll look after myself. Did you go back to thepany today?


    The temperature in Wiltspoon has dropped in the past few days; it¡¯s a bit colder. Otherwise, you can


    raise your baby at home first and don¡¯t go back to thepany for the time being. Zachary can support


    you, and we don¡¯t need you to work to earn money to support the family.¡±


    Liberty was so busy that she wanted to persuade Serenity to raise the baby at home.


    Serenity said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. In ourpany, we don¡¯t have much to do. I¡¯ll simply return and sit. Later, I¡¯ll go


    to the bookstore. Josh has been on leave for the past two days. I¡¯ll also give Jasmine some time to rest.


    There is no need to return to the store. I¡¯ll just sit there and watch the store while the husband and wife


    rx.¡±


    To prevent Josh from always telling Zachary that he couldn¡¯t go with his wife to hot pot, even if his wife


    wanted to go.


    Liberty said a few words, but Serenity would not change because of this, and she said no more.


    Liberty used to raise Sonny at home and gradually lost touch with society. After giving birth, she focused


    more on Sonny and did not pay attention to taking care of herself, which resulted in her figure being out


    of shape and excessively fat.


    Her brother-inw, Zachary, would not be like Hank, but her failed marriage had always been a lesson for


    Serenity, who tried her best to avoid repeating her old path.


    Anyway, Serenity was always surrounded by bodyguards, so there was no need to worry about what


    would happen to her.


    The child was in Serenity¡¯s belly. Serenity loved the fetus in her belly more than anyone else and would


    not let it get tired.


    There was also Elisa helping to manage thepany. And there was no hard work in the bookstore; it


    was simply collecting money and rxing.


    So after Liberty said that, she didn¡¯t try to persuade Serenity.


    ¡°Sister, how is the Farrell family doing now?¡± Serenity asked with concern.


    ¡°On the surface, everything seems to be calm. Holden was admitted to the hospital on the night of the


    incident. Matriarch Farrell did not allow others to visit. The outside world does not know how injured


    Holden is. ording to what I¡¯ve heard, Holden shielded his marriage from the pce, and there will be


    no divorce.


    Shiloh was kicked out of the Farrell family mansion that night and now seems to be living in Marco¡¯s


    private vi. I have asked someone to pass this news on to Erika. It is best for her to take action against


    Shiloh. ¡°


    Liberty came here not only to develop Jensburg but also to cause havoc in the Farrell household. The


    more disorganized the Farrell family was, the more people were dispersed. Only then, as the descendant


    of the previous family head, would she have a chance to reim power.


    She was able to find out what happened by talking to some older people in the Farrell family when things


    were really bad in the family and everyone was upset. This helped her get justice for her grandparents.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, please pay attention to your safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will be okay. I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t have to worry as long as you and Sonny are safe in Wiltspoon.


    Seren, when you break out, I will be your supporter from now on.¡±


    Liberty always felt that Serenity was in the York family, and her natal family background was not good


    enough. All her sisters-inw were wealthydies. She wanted to be strong and be the


    supporter of Serenity and Sonny.

 Chapter 2810

    Chapter 2810


    Let people know that Serenity¡¯s natal family was not without strong men.


    Liberty followed Audrey¡¯s arrangement and came to Jensburg. In addition to continuing to investigate the


    truth about the car ident that happened to her grandmother¡¯s family, she also wanted to regain her


    position as the head of the Farrell family. She just wanted to let Serenity¡¯s natal family have a


    background.


    The Farrell family in Jensburg was gradually declining, but it was still a wealthy family, better than the


    Hunt family today.


    There were many family members in the Hunt family, but those top rtives in her hometown will only


    hinder Serenity if they don¡¯t keep in touch with each other.


    Liberty automatically ignored the rtives in her hometown.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, you have always been my supporter. We sisters have been relying on each other


    for more than ten years. Sister, you are my supporter, and I am also your supporter.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°We are just two sisters for the rest of our lives, so we won¡¯t say provocative words


    anymore. You go to work first. I¡¯m just having breakfast now.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯ve just finished eating and am getting ready to go back to thepany. Sister, I¡¯ll have


    breakfast first, and you can contact me anytime if you need anything. I¡¯ll pick up Sonny in the afternoon


    and ask Sonny to video chat with you. Oh, by the way, Brother Duncan said he would pick up Sonny in


    the afternoon, so it saves me the trouble.¡±


    Duncan came back from Jensburg and picked up Sonny from kindergarten, so he rushed to do it.


    The two sisters ended the call, and Serenity was still holding the phone, seeming to be thinking about


    something.


    Zachary asked her warmly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Serenity smiled brightly and said, ¡°I miss you. Human destiny is really strange.¡±


    She rested her head on Zachary¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I could never have dreamed of living like this


    before. I never imagined that my mother would turn out to be the daughter of a wealthy family, let alone


    that I would marry you. People also have very strange fates; nobody can control their own destiny, and


    no one can predict what will happen to them tomorrow.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I heard you and your sister talking on the phone. You were talking about everyday things.


    Why are you so emotional?¡±


    Zachary kissed her on the face and added, ¡°Are you going back to thepany first or to the bookstore?


    I¡¯ll take you back to thepany after you arrive.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to thepany first. At this time, the students are all in ss, and there is


    nothing going on in the store. I have time to swat flies. It¡¯s cold now, and there are no flies to swat.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°By the way, my sister said that when Hayden attended the banquetst night, she


    regained her identity as a woman. Kevin finally managed to see the moonlight.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°I knew it a long time ago. Kevin happily sent me a messagest night to share


    the good news with me. Callum and Kevin now have their results. Evan and Elian will grow if things go


    as nned.¡±


    Last time, a girl went to the York Corporation to find Evan. She asked Callum about Evan. Callum asked


    Evan if he had stolen someone else¡¯s things and was approached by someone, but Evan denied it.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Nothing happened after that.


    Zachary meant that if his brothers don¡¯te to him, he won¡¯t meddle in his brothers¡¯ private affairs.


    They were all adults. They had the ability to act on their own and naturally had the ability to handle their


    private affairs well.


    ¡°Who did grandma arrange for Evan and Elian? Which family¡¯s daughter? Are they from Wiltspoon? I


    wonder if they get along well?¡±


    Serenity was quite curious about it.


    Zachary thought that she was afraid that her sister-inw would be difficult to get along with, so she


    consoled her: ¡°I believe in grandma¡¯s vision. The one she chooses must be a sensible person.¡±

 Chapter 2811

    Chapter 2811


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried that they will be difficult to get along with. I¡¯m just curious about


    what grandma would choose for them.¡±


    She¡¯s all about gossip.


    Serenity was not worried that her future sisters-inw wouldn¡¯t get along well. She knew that Grandma


    May had a good taste.


    If they could be chosen by Grandma, they must have good character.


    There¡¯s no need to worry, even if it¡¯s bad and they don¡¯t get along with her. Each person had their own


    vi at Wildridge Manor, where they all lived.


    They can talk more clearly if they don¡¯t live together. They can keep up a superficial rtionship even if


    they don¡¯t get along.


    Zachary said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of people they are. I think they must be good-looking. After all, my


    cousins are all the best among people. If they are too ugly, my grandma will not choose them. It¡¯s been a


    long time since Evan came, and I don¡¯t know how he and his other half are doing.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even know thest name of Evan¡¯s other half.


    It¡¯s not his woman, so why should he care so much about her?


    Sooner orter, the younger brother would bring them back to meet their parents.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what grandma saw in me in the first ce. Although I am not ugly, I have no background,


    and the gap between my reality and yours is so big. You are the eldest son and grandson, but she


    arranged for me and forced you to be with me. Getting married was too difficult for you.¡±


    After Zachary was silent, he replied, ¡°Maybe we owe it to that master.¡±


    Grandma May trusted the master the most. The master told her that Zachary and Serenity were destined


    to be husband and wife for a lifetime. If he missed Evan in this life, he would be a bachelor for the rest of


    his life. Grandma May loved him the most. How could she let him be a bachelor?


    After secretly observing Serenity¡¯s character, she felt that Serenity was a good person, so she found an


    opportunity to get close to Serenity and then seduced Serenity step by step to be his wife.


    The only variable was probably that Serenity was in a hurry to get married.


    Grandma May probably wanted to spend a year or two abducting Serenity, but she never thought that


    Serenity would be Zachary¡¯s wife in a few months.


    ¡°Zachary, do you regret it?¡± Serenity suddenly raised her head and asked him.


    Zachary pinched her face seriously and said, ¡°I regret it so much that my intestines turned blue.¡±


    As soon as the sound fell, serenity took revenge. She punched him twice, but the force was not very


    strong. ¡°If you regret it, just divorce. You think I can¡¯t live without you.¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t hold himself any longer, so he grabbed her pink fist and said with a smile, ¡°I regret it. I


    regret not knowing you earlier and marrying you earlier. If I had married you earlier, we would have spent


    a lot longer together, Seren. I cherish the time we spend together very much.¡±


    Serenity softened her expression, then she blushed again, scolded him, leaned on his chest, and hugged


    his waist tightly with both hands.


    In the past, she was very happy to get a divorce if he said he didn¡¯t love her.


    Then she loved him, and it would be painful for her to lose him.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was afraid of losing her, so why wasn¡¯t she?


    Zachary hugged her and said seriously, ¡°I will never divorce you in this life, and let¡¯s not say the word


    ¡®divorce¡¯ easily. It¡¯s too hurtful.¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°I won¡¯t tell.¡±


    He said he regretted it just now, and she was anxious and angry, so she said it.


    As soon as they arrived at the vegetable and fruit business that Serenity and her friends jointly own, the


    driver stopped the car.


    Serenity picked up her bag and said to Zachary, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get out of the car. Come back to the


    company. Josh is on vacation, so you should be busy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apany you in.¡± Zachary got out of the car and insisted on sending Serenity into the office.

 Chapter 2812

    Chapter 2812


    The employees in thepany saw the young couple and said hello with a smile.


    Zachary stayed in Serenity¡¯s office for another half an hour before leaving at the urging of his wife.


    ¡­


    Jensburg.


    Queen Enterprise, Queen Family Mansion, Fortress Hotel, and Greenrest Hotel all have many


    entertainment reporters squatting there.


    They had only one purpose: to verify whether Hayden was really a daughter.


    The door to the vi at the Queen family¡¯s old residence was closed. The entertainment reporters rang


    the doorbell. Someone came out to take a look, but the reporters were not allowed in.


    When they asked the person who came out to see it, they didn¡¯t know anything about it.


    The mobile phones of Donald and his wife were still turned off, so Hugh¡¯s phone calls could be


    answered, but Hugh had learned the lesson and wouldn¡¯t answer calls that were not familiar to him.


    At this moment, Hayden was on her way back to thepany.


    Kevin apanied her.


    When the car was approaching the Queen Enterprise, Kevin¡¯s car passed in front first.


    The entertainment reporters who were squatting at the entrance of thepany saw the familiar


    Maybach and swarmed around it, forcing Kevin to brake urgently.


    After everyone surrounded Kevin¡¯s car, they realized that the car was not Hayden¡¯s and had the wrong


    license te. Moreover, Hayden usually brought a bodyguard group with her, and there were often two


    bodyguard cars following her. This was Kevin¡¯s car.


    Kevin pressed the car window.


    ¡°Mr. York, what do you think about the fact that Mr. Queen is a woman?¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, did you already know that Mr. Queen is a woman?¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, you attended the Talbot family¡¯s banquet togetherst night. How did you feel when you saw


    him wearing women¡¯s clothes?¡±


    Although Hayden has not been caught yet, Kevin was caught, and everyone hurriedly asked questions.


    They knew Kevin was Hayden¡¯s homos*xual.


    The two of them might have done something intimate. How did Kevin know that Hayden was a woman?


    Kevin replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t confirmed whether Mr. Queen is a woman, so I don¡¯t know. Whether Mr. Queen


    is a man or a woman doesn¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s not her gender that I love, but Mr. Queen as a person. If


    Mr. Queen¡¯s a woman, then I love her too. Despite his gender, I still love him.¡±


    I had a positive feeling when I saw her dressed like a woman. I think Hayden looks especially nice


    dressed as a woman. She is extraordinarily gorgeous. She looks fantastic in a suit as well. She is


    extremely attractive and very handsome. She can captivate me, whether she¡¯s a man or a woman.¡±


    Everyone was speechless for a moment.


    Kevin said this, but there was no answer.


    Was Hayden a man or a woman?


    ¡°You guys are staying here so early in the morning. Are you hungry? Are you cold?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Kevin asked everyone with concern: ¡°Would you like to eat something? Let¡¯s go to the breakfast shop


    opposite and have something to eat. I¡¯m treating you. You can eat as much as you want. Only when you


    are full and drink enough can you have the strength to continue.


    However, I suggest you stop guarding. It¡¯s useless. It¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve met Mr. Queen. You know


    his character better than I do. Only when he¡¯s willing to tell you can you know the answer. He¡¯s not willing


    to tell. Can you still pry open his mouth?¡±


    Everyone was speechless.


    Kevin said, ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse. This city is so big. There is a lot of news happening every moment of


    every day that is worthy of your attention and interview. Stop staring at Mr. Queen¡¯s gossip. What¡¯s the


    point?


    So what if you know she¡¯s a woman? She¡¯s a man disguised as a woman, so what does that have to do


    with you? Just as I dressed up as a woman to make her happy, she is simply doing it to make me happy.¡±

 Chapter 2813

    Chapter 2813


    Everyone felt that Kevin was right.


    However, they felt unwilling to let them disperse like this.


    They just wanted an answer and wanted to know why Mr. Queen disguised himself as a man, or why a


    man disguised himself as a woman.


    Kevin said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to leave, please make way first. I want to go in. You continue to wait.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen hasn¡¯te yet.¡± A reporter said, ¡°Mr. York, you can¡¯t see Mr. Queen even when you go in.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Queen is behind me. Didn¡¯t you see her motorcade? The ones you dare to stop are my car and


    Hayden¡¯s car. Do you dare to stop it like this?¡±


    When everyone took a look, Hayden¡¯s motorcade was reallying slowly.


    They really wanted to swarm up to surround Hayden, just like they had surrounded Kevin.


    But no one acted.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Kevin was not from Jensburg. Even if he is the third young master of the York family, he will return to


    Wiltspoon sooner orter.


    Moreover, he was easy to talk to, so entertainment reporters were not afraid of him.


    But Hayden was from Jensburg, and her cold temperament was also famous in Jensburg. If they offend


    her, it will be difficult for them to get along in Jensburg.


    However, these people still wanted to know an answer. They did not rush forward, but they also blocked


    the car.


    Hayden pressed down the car window and said in a deep voice, ¡°In one year, everyone will have the


    answer.¡±


    After saying that, she pressed the car window.


    A yearter, she would definitely be Kevin¡¯s wife. She might also be pregnant. She would have a


    big belly. Wasn¡¯t she just a woman? This gave everyone the answer.


    Hayden felt that there was no need to exin her private affairs clearly to these entertainment reporters.


    In Kevin¡¯s words, what did it have to do with them?


    The security personnel of Queen Enterprise came out and stopped the entertainment reporters. The


    company door opened. Kevin and Hayden¡¯s cars drove into thepany one after another, and the door


    was closed immediately.


    Entertainment reporters: ¡°¡­¡±


    After spending a whole morning squatting, they got the answer that was paradoxical.


    A year from now, everyone will have the answer: What did this mean?


    Why couldn¡¯t they give them an answer now?


    Say it¡¯s a woman; tell them why it¡¯s not enough for a woman to dress up as a man.


    Hayden didn¡¯t want or bother to answer. That was it. As long as she answered, there would be a series


    of questions asked of her, wasting her time.


    So, she simply didn¡¯t answer and let them guess.


    No matter what others thought, she lived her life, went to and from work, ate and rested as usual, and


    would not let irrelevant people affect her life.


    ten minutester.


    CEO¡¯s office.


    Kevin thoughtfully picked up Hayden¡¯s coffee cup and said to her, ¡°Hayden, let me make coffee for you.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t stop him, and she thanked him.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± Kevin looked at Hayden with love in his eyes.

 Chapter 2814

    Chapter 2814


    Kevin entered the small tearoom.


    Hayden said, ¡°Kevin, I would like a cup of warm water.¡±


    She was a little thirsty.


    Kevin responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon, he poured her a ss of warm water and handed it to her. He looked at her with a smile.


    Hayden said amusedly, ¡°What are you looking at me like this for? You keep looking at me like this, and


    you don¡¯t recognize me anymore.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Hayden, I think you are so handsome. Really, so handsome.¡±


    Hayden stared at him speechlessly, sat down, and drank her water gracefully. After moisturizing her


    throat, she put down the water ss, turned on theputer, and said, ¡°It¡¯s my business whether I¡¯m a


    boy or a girl; I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s time to exin to them that as long as I answer one of their questions,


    countless more will follow.¡±


    ¡°That is. But you said that after one year, they would have the answer. After one year, is that what I


    think?¡± Kevin asked her with a smile.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    What Kevin was thinking about was that, a yearter, they were already a legal couple. As long as he


    worked hard, she would be able to carry little Kevin in her belly. At that time, it was self-evident whether


    she was a boy or a girl.


    Hayden did not answer him but simply said calmly, ¡°Whatever you think is what it is.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°Hey, it must be what I thought. That way, it goes without saying. I¡¯ll make you coffee.¡±


    Kevin turned away and made coffee for Hayden.


    Hayden muttered, ¡°You¡¯re full of crooked thoughts.¡±


    After thinking about it, Hayden felt that he had hinted at her first, so she couldn¡¯t me him.


    He usually only took advantage of her verbally, but in action, he still respected her and would not take


    advantage of her. Unless she is willing to take advantage of her, then he will be rude. If he doesn¡¯t take


    advantage of her enough, he will refuse to spare her.


    ¡°knock, knock, knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    The people outside the door didn¡¯t wait for Hayden to answer. They opened the door and walked in. It


    was Hugh.


    Hugh strode towards Hayden.


    As he walked, he said, ¡°Brother, you are too unreasonable. You didn¡¯t tell me in advance that you wanted


    to wear women¡¯s clothes. As a result, I was harassed all night. I also received countless calls on my


    mobile phone today.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t just turn off his phone all the time, right?


    Not to mention the clients he cooperated with; even his group of confidantes had never been as


    enthusiastic asst night and this morning, calling him one after another.


    He was almost overwhelmed by their ¡°enthusiasm¡±.


    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Hayden replied coolly to Hugh.


    Hugh choked. After a long while, he said, ¡°I am your biological brother, the biological brother of the same


    mother. Seeing that I am being harassed by everyone, my phone is about to explode, and you have no


    sympathy for me.¡±


    Soon, he switched to gossip and asked Hayden, ¡°Should I call you brother or sister now? You wear


    women¡¯s clothes to attend the banquet and tell everyone that you are a woman. Are you nning to


    marry Kevin?


    Sister, don¡¯t agree with him too quickly. Let him chase you for another two or three years. The more he


    doesn¡¯t get it, the more he will cherish it. At least you have to please me, my only brother-inw. I have


    never seen anyone so arrogant. The pursuer has no idea how to please my brother-inw.


    Sister, if you regain your identity as a woman, make friends with a few more young and promising men,


    and give Kevin a sense of crisis, haha, I will make him mad and anxious to death.¡±


    Hayden blinked at Hugh.


    Kevin came out with coffee and was walking towards Hugh.


    Hugh still continued, saying, ¡°Sister, there are still many outstanding men in our Jensburg. There is really


    no need for you to marry someone far away. You¡¯re my only sister. You are married so far away. It will be


    difficult for my parents and me to see you in the future. You can¡¯t even go back to your parents¡¯ home.


    It¡¯s difficult, even for us, to go there.


    To put it bluntly, when my parents pass away a hundred years in the future, they want to see you before


    they die, but before you can get there, your parents are gone. What a shock. Give our young talents in


    Jensburg a chance. Although they may not have the same family background as Kevin, they are close.¡±

 Chapter 2815

    Chapter 2815


    Hugh was still saying, ¡°Kevin is either bad or that person. I don¡¯t know why, but I dislike him more every


    time I look at him.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯t even wear women¡¯s clothing to show him, but she wore it to Kevin, and she wanted


    Kevin to tell everyone that she was a woman.


    Hugh felt a little sour. Although he also hoped that Hayden would regain her status as a woman and


    marry a good husband, when Hayden was ready to get married, he felt reluctant to let her go.


    ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t you ask Kevin if he would like to be your son-inw? I really can¡¯t bear to let you


    marry far away. You¡¯re my only sister, and my parents only have a daughter. If Kevin doesn¡¯t want to be


    your son-inw, then dump him. With your conditions, what kind of man can¡¯t be found?


    Sister, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Why are you blinking all the time? Is something blowing into your


    eyes?¡±


    Seeing that Hayden kept blinking at him, Hugh asked her with concern.


    Hugh stared at her.


    He was usually very smart, but today he was extremely slow.


    Hayden simply stood up, walked around the desk, pped Hugh¡¯s arm, took the steaming cup of coffee


    from Kevin¡¯s hand, and said to Kevin, ¡°Kevin, you don¡¯t have to worry about Hugh. Whatever he says, I


    won¡¯t listen to him.¡±


    Hugh turned his head suddenly and met Kevin¡¯s dark eyes.


    He spoke ill of Kevin behind his back and instigated his sister to abandon Kevin, but Kevin ignored her.


    How do I remedy this?


    Did Kevin hear it?


    Or did he only hear a little bit?


    Hayden didn¡¯t remind him again.


    Oh, she reminded him, but he didn¡¯t react.


    Hayden kept blinking at him, and he thought something was wrong with her eyes.


    Hugh wailed in his heart. Why was he so stupid today?


    Kevin said, ¡°Hugh, it seems that you have a lot of opinions about me. I didn¡¯t please you, so you just


    don¡¯t like me, right? How do you want me to please you?¡±


    He pulled up a chair and sat next to Hugh. He stretched out his arm and put it on Hugh¡¯s shoulders. He


    had a smile on his face. Hugh would rather see him with a dark face than see him.


    Kevin: ¡°Tell me, how do you want me to please you? You tell me, and I¡¯ll try my best to do it.¡±


    Hugh smiled coquettishly and said, ¡°Brother Kevin, I¡¯m just kidding. I¡¯m just kidding. I have no problem


    with you. You¡¯re pretty good to me, so there¡¯s no need to please me anymore.¡±


    ¡°hehe.¡± Kevin chuckled. ¡°Future brother-inw, do you need some coffee? Do you want me to go in and


    get you a cup of coffee?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Then give me a cup. You don¡¯t need to add sugar or milk. I just want bitter coffee.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The smell of bitter coffee could remind him to be careful when talking about people behind their backs


    in the future, so that the rightful owner doesn¡¯t overhear him.


    Kevin immediately stood up and left, saying as he walked, ¡°My future brother-inw wants to drink


    coffee; I will arrange it immediately. For the sake of my fianc¨¦e, I have to do my best to please my


    brother-inw.¡±


    Hugh was speechless.

 Chapter 2816

    Chapter 2816


    Hugh looked at Hayden.


    Hayden returned to her seat with her cup of coffee and sat down, tasting her coffee elegantly.


    ¡°Sister, Kevin is in your office, and you don¡¯t say a word.¡± Hugh whispered.


    Hayden said innocently, ¡°You kept talking as soon as you came in and didn¡¯t give me a chance to


    speak. When Kevin came out, I blinked at you, but you couldn¡¯t understand it. You also said that


    something was stuck in my eye. Let me remind you: You don¡¯t even know, so who can me you?¡±


    Hugh regretted that he talked so much and said a lot of nonsense to Hayden as soon as he came in.


    Hayden said, ¡°I suggest you go on a business trip for a while. He just took out his mobile phone and


    recorded what you said. He will y it for our parents without asking. When the timees, don¡¯t say I


    didn¡¯t remind you that if our parents don¡¯t catch you and force you to get married if you are so idle, your


    surname will no longer be Queen.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°I knew he was insidious, and he knew how to use our parents to pressure me. Sister, I¡¯m away


    on business. I¡¯m going to book a flight for a business trip right now. I¡¯ll go to the farthest city and stay


    for ten and a half months before returning. I remembered that there are no big things in our branches


    that need to be handled by people from the headquarters. If I want to go on a business trip, I don¡¯t


    know where to go or what to do.¡±


    Hugh looked sad.


    Hayden said, ¡°Besides, even if you can flee, you can¡¯t. Jensburg is your cradle, and this is your home.


    You¡¯ll return sooner orter. I will most likely marry Kevin. He will be your brother-inw from now on.


    Unless you end your rtionship with me, you will have to deal with him.¡±


    Hugh said, ¡°Sister, stop scaring me; tell me quickly; what should I do?¡±


    Hayden smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know. You have angered him. Just go and please him and make him


    stop arguing with you.¡±


    Hugh said, ¡°Sister, my dear sister, can you bear to watch your only brother being avenged by Kevin?¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Don¡¯t worry; for my sake, he won¡¯t kill you. At most, he thinks you are too idle and talk too


    much, so he will find something for you to do, such as helping your parents arrange a blind date for you


    and monitoring you. We are sister and brother who are only ten minutes apart, and you are of


    marriageable age.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°¡­¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Why was he talking so much just now?


    He said so many things that irritated Kevin.


    That sinister viin actually recorded the audio on his cell phone.


    Kevin quickly brought out another cup of coffee.


    ¡°Brother Kevin, I¡¯ming. I¡¯ming.¡±


    As soon as Hugh saw the sinister viining out, he immediately jumped up and rushed to Kevin.


    He took the steaming cup of coffee from Kevin¡¯s hand with a smile.


    ¡°Brother Kevin, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Hugh was like a pug now, wagging his head and tail at Kevin desperately.


    Kevin said, ¡°Hugh, don¡¯t be like this. I will be ttered if you do this. Now it¡¯s my turn to please you. I


    have to perform well and satisfy you, lest you induce your sister to find another excellent man. Also, let


    me tell you, I am happy to be your son-inw, as long as your sister is willing to marry me.


    I also have a house in Jensburg. We can live in Jensburg forever after getting married. You don¡¯t have


    to worry about your parents not having time to see your sister in the next hundred years.¡±


    Hugh smiled awkwardly, then pped himself on the mouth and said to Kevin, ¡°Brother Kevin, I am


    talking nonsense. I am talking nonsense. You don¡¯t remember the faults of viins. Take what I say as


    my fault. Just let it go.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°No, no, no. If you hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known that I was so bad. I couldn¡¯t satisfy


    my only brother-inw.¡±

 Chapter 2817

    Chapter 2817


    Kevin added, ¡°Hugh, if you need me to do anything for you in the future, just ask. I can also help you.¡±


    Hugh really wanted to find a hole in the ground and crawl into it.


    Kevin spoke with a gun and a stick, and when he hit him, he had to keep a smile on his face.


    Hayden said, ¡°You two go over there and sit and tter each other. Stop disturbing my work here.¡±


    Hayden was not going to interfere. After drinking half a cup of coffee, she put down the cup and said to


    the two grown men.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m leaving right away. I¡¯m leaving right now. I won¡¯t disturb your work.¡±


    Hugh quickly walked to the sofa in the reception area and sat down.


    Kevin also followed.


    The two of them were ttering each other again, but Hugh was extremely embarrassed.


    After a while, Hugh hugged Kevin¡¯s shoulders with a smile and said to Kevin, ¡°Brother Kevin, I actually


    admire you very much and recognize you very much. Looking at the world, there is only one person


    who can be worthy of my sister. What I just said is actually because I am jealous of you.


    My sister and I have been siblings for twenty or thirty years, but she has always regarded herself as my


    elder brother in front of me. He has never put on women¡¯s clothes for me, but she has put on women¡¯s


    clothes for you and even told everyone that she is actually a woman and you are not gay.


    Everything she does is for you, and I can¡¯t help but feel jealous. It¡¯s me who is useless. My sister has


    always been there to protect me. She has protected me for more than 20 years. I have a bit of a sister


    complex. Thinking that my sister is going to marry you soon, I can¡¯t bear it, so I¡¯m talking nonsense.¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°You have a lot of money; don¡¯t worry about a viin like me. Hugh, I only have you as my


    brother-inw. Apart from you, there will be no other man.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kevin, I heard from my sister that you just recorded a voice with your mobile phone. What are


    you recording for such a trivial matter? Delete the recording. Don¡¯t let my parents listen to it. You also


    know that my parents are looking at me. It¡¯s not pleasing to the eye; I¡¯m guaranteed to blow my head


    off after listening to your recording.


    I¡¯m your only brother-inw, Brother Kevin; can you bear to see me get my head blown off by your


    father-inw?¡±


    Kevin tilted his head and looked at Hugh with a half-smile.


    He didn¡¯t speak, nor did he take away Hugh¡¯s hand on his shoulder.


    However, he took out his phone, clicked on the recording, and actually recorded those b*stard words


    Hugh said.


    Hugh tried to grab his phone, but Kevin pped him away.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Hugh said, ¡°Brother Kevin, if you have anything to say, tell me, what do you want me to do before you


    delete this recording?¡±


    He knew how much his parents admired Kevin. Even if what he said was not sincere and he was just


    being mean, if his parents heard it, they would still beat him up because he wanted to destroy the


    rtionship between Hayden and Kevin.


    Kevin leaned back and looked at Hayden, who really didn¡¯t care about them and was working seriously.


    Hugh followed his gaze and looked at Hayden, then leaned into Kevin¡¯s ear and asked in a low voice,


    ¡°Do you want to sleep with my sister?¡±


    Kevin red at him but also said in a low voice, ¡°I am a gentleman and respect your sister. I will not go


    too far before I get a marriage certificate.¡±


    Hugh immediately gave him a thumbs up and praised him: ¡°Brother Kevin, you are a real man, and all


    the men in your York family are real men!


    Brother Kevin, I am slow and stupid. I am not as smart as my sister. If you want me to do something for


    my sister, please tell me clearly. I will do it if I can do it. If I can¡¯t do it, I will work hard.¡±


    Kevin deliberately touched his head like a puppy and said with a smile, ¡°Hugh, you are actually very


    smart, not inferior to your sister. You have already been able to stand alone in thepany, but only


    with your sister supporting you can you live so carefree.¡±

 Chapter 2818

    Chapter 2818


    Kevin added, ¡°But your sister is also a human being and will get tired. Look, you have been ying for


    so many years. Isn¡¯t it time for you to take on a heavy burden?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Brother Kevin, do you want my sister to step down?¡±


    Kevin said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking your sister to step down. I just want your sister to take a vacation and rest.


    Although your sister and I are lovers, we rarely date each other, let alone go on vacation together. We


    don¡¯t have much love process. We will get married in the future; in retrospect, the sweetness is a few


    ten points less, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Hugh understood.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kevin wanted him to take care of thepany and then let his sister take a good rest.


    Well, it¡¯s still okay.


    He was not an ipetent person.


    In Kevin¡¯s words, he was used to hiding behind his sister¡¯s back and was happy and carefree.


    Hugh asked, ¡°Brother Kevin, how long do you want?¡±


    ¡°It should be ten days and a half, preferably one or two months. I¡¯m afraid your sister won¡¯t agree if it¡¯s


    too long. She¡¯s used to being busy. She won¡¯t be used to being away from work for a long time.¡±


    Kevin wanted Hayden to rest, but he couldn¡¯t rest for too long, fearing that Hayden would be bored.


    After all, Hayden was used to being busy.


    Hugh said, ¡°Then, just half a month. Let my sister rest for half a month. During this half-month, she


    doesn¡¯t need to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs. I will take care of it. I will hold on even if the sky


    falls, so I won¡¯t disturb you two on your vacation.¡±


    With the leverage in Kevin¡¯s hands, Hugh had no ability to resist.


    Kevin thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, then half a month.¡±


    Hugh smiled again. ¡°Well, Brother Kevin, can you delete the recording?¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Will you continue to speak ill of me everywhere in the future?¡±


    Hugh smiled: ¡°Brother Kevin, I told you, I am just jealous of you. In fact, I know very well in my heart


    that no one else is suitable for my sister except you, and my sister only loves you. I am praising you in


    front of others. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask around. I really haven¡¯t said anything bad about


    you outside.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Do you want to introduce the young talents in Jensburg to your sister?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°No introduction, no introduction. How can theypare with you? Brother Kevin, you are the


    best man in the world. Really, the best.¡±


    Kevin evenughed. If he didn¡¯t cure Hugh, he really thought that Kevin was a paper tiger.


    How dare he pick on his rtionship with Hayden?


    Kevin said, ¡°When your sister and Ie back from vacation, I will delete this recording; otherwise, I¡¯m


    afraid you will regret it.¡±


    He was not that stupid.


    Hugh: ¡°Brother Kevin, I am very trustworthy and promise not to go back on my word. You must not


    send that recording to my parents. If they hear it, they can skin me.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°I know you are trustworthy, but it is better to keep the evidence. Don¡¯t worry, I will not send the


    recording to Uncle and Auntie Queen during this period. However, Hugh, you are really a boss. If there


    is a girl you like, let¡¯s make a decision.


    I¡¯m not worried that you won¡¯t be able to marry a wife. It saddens me to think of my fiancee, and I do


    not wish for her to be preupied with your life¡¯s circumstances.¡±

 Chapter 2819

    Chapter 2819


    Kevin continued: ¡°The heavy burden of Queen Enterprise is on her shoulders. She¡¯s already too


    exhausted. Her worries also extend to the events in your life. I feel bad for your sister, even if you don¡¯t


    feel the same way. I hope your sister is happy and carefree.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Brother Kevin, major events in life cannot be rushed. I haven¡¯t met the person I like yet; how can I


    think about it? I can¡¯t just make do with it, right?¡±


    His parents and sisters were all worried about his life events, and now he has a prospective brother-in-


    law to help him get married.


    Hugh had a big head. He wasn¡¯t even thirty yet.


    Kevin said, ¡°You have so many confidantes; there must be one who is suitable for you. You can choose


    one from them. If you don¡¯t want to choose, I will help you keep an eye on it to see if there is anyone


    suitable and introduce it to you.¡±


    Hugh said to him, ¡°Brother Kevin, it¡¯s not me who wants to say something to you; it¡¯s a fact. You still want


    your grandma to help you pick a wife. I dare say you don¡¯t know ten young women.¡±


    Even introduced it to him.


    Kevin had a good grandma.


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°I know a lot of young women, but I don¡¯t know much about them. If you are


    willing, your sister and I can help you keep an eye on them in the future.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Hugh thought of Hayden¡¯s coldness, and Kevin only had Hayden in his eyes. He really asked her to help


    him introduce a girlfriend. He would never have to get married in his life because no one could meet his


    requirements.


    Hugh said, ¡°Thank you, Brother Kevin. I thought about it. Since I am asked to choose a wife, I should find


    one myself. She must be someone I like. I may not like what you like. It¡¯s not like there are no good


    confidantes of mine. It¡¯s just that they know that I have a lot of confidantes, so they might not be willing to


    develop a rtionship with me because they think I¡¯m a phnderer.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t care, but he also liked to be with beautiful women. He just yed with them and had no


    feelings for them, nor had he made any promises to them, nor had he ever taken advantage of them.


    But in the eyes of others, he was just a yboy, which was really unfair.


    ¡°Then you choose for yourself. If there is one of your confidantes who is suitable for you, then you can


    cut off contact with the others and prove it to her with facts. Let her know that you are willing to give up


    the entire forest for her. With your glib tongue, it¡¯s easy to chase your wife.¡±


    Hugh: ¡°I¡¯m not glib. If I want to be glib, I¡¯m not as good as you, Brother Kevin.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°I am eloquent. You have nothing else to do. Just go back to work.¡±


    ¡°Brother Kevin, please don¡¯t let my parents listen to that recording. They will definitely take my skin off if


    they hear it. I don¡¯t even know what my parents think. I am their biological son, but they love you more


    than me, and I seriously doubt that they gave me to you as a gift.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°As long as you take over your sister¡¯s job and give your sister half a month¡¯s


    leave, I will delete that recording. Also, you should fall in love early and find a girlfriend, so your sister


    doesn¡¯t have to worry about you; otherwise, I will give the recording to Uncle Queen.¡±


    Hugh felt that Kevin was too treacherous.


    Well, seeing that Kevin truly loved his sister and was sincerely doing it for his own good, he would not


    argue with him anymore.


    Hugh walked out of the president¡¯s office angrily.


    Hayden¡¯s secretary saw himing out and looked at him quietly, as if he had something to say but


    didn¡¯t know whether to say it or not.


    Hugh said, ¡°You, Mr. Queen, never tell lies. She is a woman. She is a woman. Don¡¯t look at me. Your Mr.


    Queen and I are actually twins. I am the real man. She is a woman disguised as a man.¡±

 Chapter 2820

    Chapter 2820


    The secretary was speechless.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Hayden was actually a woman.


    There was also an explosion in thepany, but no one dared to ask Hayden.


    Those who openly and secretly loved Hayden were even more crushed because they fell in love with a


    woman.


    No wonder Hayden never epted girls¡¯ feelings and never provoked women. It turned out that he was


    a girl.


    Kevin could take down Hayden, and now the secretary can figure it out.


    Kevin didn¡¯t care what others thought. Hayden admitted that she was a woman, which was a good thing


    for him.


    After seeing Hugh off, Kevin walked to Hayden¡¯s desk and sat down, his eyes locked on her beautiful


    features.


    Hayden: ¡°Why are you looking at me like this? Hugh is under your control.¡±


    ¡°Hayden, I love you so much. He came to your door on his own initiative for me to handle. Who asked


    him to say those words in front of you? If he hadn¡¯t been your brother, I would have torn his mouth out


    long ago and dared to instigate you to leave. Was it easy for me to chase you?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At the beginning of the year, Grandma May gave him Hayden¡¯s photo.


    It¡¯s almost the new year now.


    Although he moved a little slowly, he still chased her for more than half a year.


    For a man with such good conditions, it took him more than half a year to chase a woman. Kevin felt that


    chasing a wife was not easy.


    Hayden spoke for her brother: ¡°Hugh didn¡¯t mean it. He actually admires you. He knew that you


    frightened him after hearing what he said.¡±


    Thinking of the way Hugh tried so hard to please him just now, Kevin couldn¡¯t help butugh. After


    laughing, he said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t know so many of his opinions about me. It seems that I¡¯m


    not good enough for him. He is right. He is my only brother-inw. I want to be nice to him and please


    him.¡±


    Haydenughed and said, ¡°If you go to please him, he will feel ufortable, and he is even more


    afraid that you are holding back your big move to deal with him. Don¡¯t worry about what he says; just


    know that he has no ill intentions. Besides, he will have no control over my affairs. As long as I love you,


    not even my parents can care about you, let alone Hugh.¡±


    Kevin smiled. ¡°Uncle and Auntie are looking forward to us getting married soon. Hayden, is it okay? I


    asked my parents toe over to propose marriage to your parents. If there is a good time, we will have


    a wedding before the year. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you can get your marriage certificate before the year


    or get engaged first and hold the wedding after the year.


    My second brother and second sister-inw also got their marriage certificates first and haven¡¯t held the


    wedding yet. How about we get the certificate first and see if the date is suitable? We can hold the


    wedding with them. Let¡¯s hold the wedding alone. I don¡¯t want anyone to steal our spotlight.¡±


    Kevin is concerned that his second brother will take away his spotlight if there are two couples attending


    the wedding. Everyone¡¯s focus will also be divided into two. It¡¯s better to have separate weddings.


    Hayden: ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year, and thepany is also very busy. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do


    anything else.¡±


    After a pause, she said, ¡°We can get engaged a year ago and get married next year. You just told Hugh


    to let him take over Queen¡¯s. I also let him go and let him take care of thepany alone. It¡¯s no


    problem, and I can free up my time to get married.¡±


    Otherwise, it would be really difficult for her to make time for the wedding.


    After the wedding, they had to go on a honeymoon.

 Chapter 2821

    Chapter 2821


    To be honest, Hayden rarely traveled because she was too busy.


    She could take advantage of her honeymoon to go where she wanted to go, enjoy the scenery, and


    rx.


    Kevin said, ¡°I have bought you half a month of vacation. During this half-month, you should not interfere


    with anything in thepany. Let Hugh do it. I will take you around. We haven¡¯t had a good date yet. ¡°


    Normally, Hayden was a bit taboo about others saying she was gay, so she was passive. When she


    asionally went out with him, she would wait until night, without bodyguards, and go out with him


    secretly, just like having an affair.


    They never had an honest date.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    They were already talking about getting married, but they hadn¡¯t had a proper date yet, and they were


    still in shock.


    After thinking about it, Hayden said, ¡°My schedule this week is full of all important things. It is estimated


    that I will not be able to take vacation until next week. I asked the secretary to cancel all my schedules


    for next week and leave everything to Hugh, who will handle it. He is not useless; he iszy, and he is


    used to hiding behind my back. I can¡¯t let himze around like this anymore.¡±


    Hayden felt that the Queen Enterprise would be handed over to Hugh sooner orter.


    Even if she stayed in Jensburg after marriage, she didn¡¯t want to control her mother¡¯spany anymore.


    Hugh would not misunderstand Hayden. Who knows what Hayden¡¯s future sister-inw will think?


    Let it go when it¡¯s time to let it go.


    Like her father, she would take a back seat and let Hugh take the lead.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t let him take the lead, he won¡¯t know how capable he is. Hayden, do you need


    me toe to your door?¡± Kevin suddenly asked Hayden seriously. ¡°My parents won¡¯t have any


    objections. As long as you want us toe to your door, we cane to you at any time. We can


    develop wherever you want and give you the best life.¡±


    Hayden said in a funny tone, ¡°You should take what Hugh said to heart. My parents have a son. They


    don¡¯t need a son-inw to visit them. We can live wherever we want after marriage. No one will force us


    to live anywhere. Of course, I am a native of Jensburg. I am more ustomed to the customs of


    Jensburg. My work and friends are all in Jensburg. If possible, I think that after marriage, this will not


    change. I will fly to Wiltspoon every weekend. I will fulfill my responsibilities as a daughter-inw.¡±


    Kevin also had to fly back and forth for work. The York Corporation had hotels in major cities across the


    country. He would stay in Jensburg for so long because she was in Jensburg. He had stayed in Jensburg


    for more than half a year because of her.


    Kevin said, ¡°I won¡¯t ask you to change your life and give up your job and friends. I can also work in


    Jensburg. My parents are still in good health and will not be a problem for another few decades. We


    don¡¯t need to be around to fulfill our filial piety for the time being; besides, I have a younger brother.


    Grandma is getting older. We are busy with work on weekdays, so we should go back and spend time


    with Grandma on weekends.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    Hayden had a special fondness for Grandma May.


    The fact that the York family was so united and friendly was all due to Grandma May. The children and


    grandchildren she raised were excellent and generous, and all of them were good people. They could


    stand alone. Even if they didn¡¯t take over the family business, they could still support it with their abilities.


    A piece of blue sky that belonged to them.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten married yet, so we¡¯re just thinking about life after marriage.¡± Hayden said. She


    suddenly felt funny.


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°You can imagine the future.


    Hayden, you are busy. I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I will go back and do some work and earn more


    money to give you as a betrothal gift.¡±

 Chapter 2822

    Chapter 2822


    Kevin was in a good mood.


    Next week, he could take Hayden on vacation for half a month to cultivate their rtionship and make


    dates.


    They were dating; they would no longer be criticized.


    At the same time, the Queen family¡¯s old house.


    The gorgeous hall was filled with rtives of the Queen family.


    Donald and Mrs. Queen also sat together and asked the servants to bring everyone water and prepare


    fruits and snacks.


    They could turn off their phones and reject outside interference, but they couldn¡¯t shut out their rtives.


    Some of them were members of the Queen family, that is, Donald¡¯s cousins, who were one or two


    generations apart and had a rtively distant rtionship, but they had not yet released the fifth server.


    ¡°Hayden, is she really a woman?¡± Donald¡¯s cousin didn¡¯t want to believe that Hayden was a girl. He


    asked, ¡°Back then, didn¡¯t you two say that you had twins?¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Back then, Mrs. Queen was pregnant with twins. The Queen family was very happy because twins were


    rarely born. Mrs. Queen¡¯s natal mother had given birth to twins, and Mrs. Queen inherited her mother¡¯s


    gene for giving birth to twins.


    After Mrs. Queen gave birth, everyone heard that she was giving birth to twins.


    Donald said, ¡°We never said that the children were twins. I don¡¯t know who spread the word that my wife


    gave birth to twins. They are obviously twins of a girl and a boy.¡±


    ¡°My daughter¡¯s household registration is always written as a baby girl. But Hayden likes to dress up like


    her brother, so we followed her, thinking that the child would like it, and then¡­ that¡¯s it; she thought it


    was more convenient to wear men¡¯s clothes, so there¡¯s nothing we can do against her.


    Ever since she became sensible, she didn¡¯t like people to call her little sister. She said that her younger


    brother was a young master, and she wanted to be a young master too. She asked the workers in the


    family to call her the eldest young master. Over time, everyone got used to calling her the eldest young


    master. Later at home, the workers changed it again, but those workers didn¡¯t know that Hayden was a


    girl. When they saw Hayden¡¯s dress, they thought she was a boy, so they kept calling her Young Master.¡±


    It is not that Donald and Mrs. Queen had not corrected their daughter, but her daughter insisted on


    pretending to be a man, and they were not allowed to say that she was a daughter. The couple thought


    that their daughter was beautiful, and pretending to be a man could indeed save a lot of unnecessary


    things. The trouble would no longer be corrected. Then their daughter pretended to be a man, and she


    had been pretending to be a man for more than 20 years. It wasn¡¯t until their daughter fell in love with


    Kevin that she had the idea of regaining her identity as a woman.


    Everyone was speechless.


    They had never seen such parents.


    They supported their daughter in whatever she wanted to do, and she had lied to them for more than 20


    years.


    Carefully recalling every bit of the past, it seemed that Mr. and Mrs. Queen never said that they had


    twins. It was everyone who said it. They just didn¡¯t admit or deny it.


    ¡°Does it matter whether Hayden is a boy or a girl? It doesn¡¯t have any impact on all of you, right? The


    Queen Enterprise belongs to me, and Hayden is also my daughter. My daughter is more promising than


    my son. If the Queen Enterprise is handed over to Hayden, I don¡¯t have to worry either.


    Those who work in our Queen Enterprise will continue to work for us and will not be short of their sry.


    Whether Hayden is a boy or a girl really doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Donald didn¡¯t think the couple or the daughter needed to exin in a big way why they were dressing up


    as men.


    For the sake of being rted, Donald said so much. He also felt that whether Hayden was a boy or a girl,


    it had nothing to do with his rtives. He didn¡¯t eat their rice or spend their money, so he just liked to


    raise his daughter as a son. What¡¯s the matter?

 Chapter 2823

    Chapter 2823


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any effect on us. Thank goodness Hayden is a girl. Now we can feel better and be


    brave enough to meet people. We¡¯ve already said that she and Mr. York are gay. You and your wife


    don¡¯t care about it. Let¡¯s go out together; people always ask me things.


    When the boy in the family likes someone, they still have to check him out and ask if he is gay.¡±


    Donald¡¯s cousin said. He wasn¡¯t here to question anything, just to make sure.


    If Hayden is a girl, then so be it. As long as Hayden was straight, the cousin imed that it was solely a


    family issue and had nothing to do with outsiders.


    Donald didn¡¯t expect that Hayden and Kevin were rumored to be gay before, which would affect other


    people in the n. His cousin never came to tell him. Maybe it was because the couple¡¯s attitude had


    already spread. They said they should respect their children¡¯s decisions.


    People in the n also knew that the couple didn¡¯t care much about their children, and they really


    respected their children¡¯s decisions and choices.


    Even if Hayden is really gay, they will still choose to respect their child¡¯s choice.


    Maybe that¡¯s it; the cousin didn¡¯te to him and tell him about it.


    ¡°Since Hayden is not gay, it is justifiable for her to be with Mr. York. Let¡¯s see who dares to say that my


    grandnephew is gay in front of me in the future.¡±


    Donald¡¯s cousin also echoed Donald¡¯s words.


    ¡°In the past, I¡¯m sorry to everyone for causing trouble to the young men in our family.¡± Donald said it


    apologetically.


    ¡°The young men in our family don¡¯t have to worry about getting a wife. If they have doubts, just change


    them. It¡¯s a blind date. If you fail to meet one, it¡¯s okay to change to another one. As long as the


    children in our family are normal.¡±


    ¡°When Hayden gets married in the future, the wedding must be grand, so that everyone knows that


    Hayden in our family is normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡± Everyone agreed in unison.


    Mrs. Queen smiled and said, ¡°Kevin is very anxious to get married, but our Hayden is still a little


    hesitant. I guess she has thought it through now. She will not attend the banquet wearing women¡¯s


    clothes until she has thought it through. I think it should be possible early next year to have a wedding.¡±


    In fact, Hayden¡¯s parents were also anxious, but Hayden was not anxious, so it was useless for them to


    be anxious.


    They also had countless phone calls with Kevin¡¯s parents and met several times in private to discuss


    the wedding. These matters were not known to the two young people.


    In short, the elders of both families have made preparations. It could be said that everything was ready,


    and all they needed was the east wind.


    The butler walked in at this time.


    He walked to Mrs. Queen and said softly, ¡°Madam, Mrs. Talbot and Ms. Talbot are here.¡±


    Mrs. Talbot and Mrs. Queen knew each other well. Mrs. Talbot¡¯s daughter once also admired Hayden.


    She mentioned the marriage between the two families to Mrs. Queen several times. Mrs. Queen knew


    that her daughter was her daughter and did not agree with Mrs. Talbot. She only told Mrs. Talbot that


    she couldn¡¯t control her son¡¯s life events.


    Now Mrs. Talbot came here, probably to verify whether Hayden was a boy or a girl.


    After Mrs. Queen was silent, she ordered the butler: ¡°Go out and tell Mrs. Talbot that I am entertaining


    guests now and it is not convenient for her to receive her. Please ask her to go back first. There is no


    need to ask what she wants to ask. Hayden will not joke.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    If the people sitting in the hall now were not rtives of the Queen family, she would not bother to


    receive them.


    It was her daughter¡¯s freedom to dress up as a man for convenience, and there was no need to exin


    it to the world. Now her daughter has told everyone that she is a girl.


    These people still refused to give up and insisted oning to her and her husband to ask for a clear


    exnation.


    Mrs. Queen was also extremely helpless.


    After the butler responded, he quickly went out to reply to Mrs. Talbot.


    Mrs. Talbot and Ms. Talbot were waiting at the door of the vi. Ms. Talbot said to her mother, ¡°Mom, I


    gave up on Mr. Queen a long time ago. Why did you bring me here to ask? It feels like it gives people


    the wrong impression that I haven¡¯t given up yet.¡±

 Chapter 2824

    Chapter 2824


    Ms. Talbot had been in love with Hayden for a while.


    But after Kevin publicly pursued Hayden, she gave up her heart after losing to Kevin in a verbal battle


    with other admirers.


    She already had many love rivals, and with the addition of Kevin, she felt that she had no chance of


    winning, so she should give up as soon as possible and find another lover as soon as possible. Now


    that she has a new partner, her mother wanted to bring her here to find out the news.


    Ms. Talbot admitted that she had been shocked, but it had nothing to do with her now.


    Mrs. Talbot: ¡°Gossip news; listen to what is there; we can ask clearly; and it will be more convincing


    when told to others.¡±


    Ms. Talbot had a dark look on her face. ¡°Mom, are you just asking for information so that you can


    spread gossip?¡±


    Mrs. Talbot: ¡°Stop talking; the butler is out.¡±


    Mrs. Talbot whispered to Ms. Talbot.


    Aren¡¯t the many people whoe here to inquire about the news just for gossip?


    The butler came out quickly and conveyed Mrs. Queen¡¯s message apologetically to Mrs. Talbot and her


    daughter.


    Soon, the butler went back to the vi.


    Mrs. Talbot: ¡°I guess there are quite a lot of people here. The open-air parking lot for the Queen family


    is full of cars. Well, we can¡¯t get in. Daughter, let¡¯s go back. As the eldest youngdy of the Queen


    family, no one has any hope. Now I feel better. Daughter, are you interested in Hugh? I think he is a


    real man.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I have someone I like.¡± Ms. Talbot said, turned around, and walked to her car. She was toozy


    to gossip about other people¡¯s affairs with her mother.


    Hugh was just a yboy, and she didn¡¯t want him.


    Hugh: When did he be a yboy?


    ¡­


    The Farrell family mansion.


    In the yard, the three youngdies of the Farrell family were sitting on swing chairs, chatting. They were


    in a good mood.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After sessfully driving Shiloh out of the Farrell family mansion and taking revenge on her, the


    mother-inw should have the answer in her heart, but she didn¡¯t do anything to them. The three young


    ladies thought they had ovee the crisis.


    Maybe all three of them were involved, and the mother-inw felt that thew did not punish everyone,


    so she spared them.


    ¡°The eldest youngdy.¡±


    A servant came over with an envelope.


    Erika looked at the servant. When the servant came closer, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The servant handed the envelope to Erika and said, ¡°Eldest youngdy, this is your letter.¡±


    ¡°My letter?¡±


    Erika took the envelope suspiciously. The envelope was quite big. She didn¡¯t know what was stuffed


    inside, and it was bulging. She squeezed it and felt that the envelope contained photos.


    Erika asked, ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    ¡°The security guard at the vi area sent it here, saying that someone sent it to the security room.


    Please ask the security guard to deliver this letter to the eldest mistress.¡±


    Erik said ¡®oh¡¯ and signaled to the servants to leave.


    Then she opened the envelope, and the envelope contained really photos.


    When Erika took out the photos and looked at them, her expression changed. Anya and Amora also


    came over to take a look.


    What they saw was Shiloh.

 Chapter 2825

    Chapter 2825


    Shiloh was well dressed and strolling leisurely in a small courtyard. She was swinging on the swing


    frame in the courtyard as well.


    Anya and Amora both felt that this small courtyard looked familiar.


    Erika¡¯s face was dark. The small courtyard Shiloh was in was extremely familiar to her. It was the


    wedding room that her mother-inw prepared for her and her husband when she married Marco. The


    property certificate said the couple¡¯s names.


    After getting married, the couple lived in the Farrell family mansion and asionally stayed in the small


    vi for a period of time, mainly for vacations.


    Without asking, Shiloh would show up in her wedding room, and she was aware that Marco had


    arranged it.


    ¡°Sister-inw, who sent these photos?¡±


    Anya looked at Erika with sympathy.


    She was thinking that if that person in her family dared to take Shiloh in, she would have to tear him


    apart.


    Thinking of the fact that Marco and his two brothers had always loved Shiloh, this time it was Marco


    who took Shiloh in, and next time it might be the turn of her family or the third family.


    Anya couldn¡¯t sit still.


    When she first got married, she felt unhappy when she saw her husband doting on her sister-inw so


    much. She felt that it was not good that her sister-inw was still so clingy to her brothers now that she


    had grown up and had no sense of boundaries. However, she knew that a woman was in charge of her


    husband¡¯s family, so her sister-inw would. As the future heads of the family, they, the sisters-inw,


    have to please their sister-inw.


    She couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Later, she learned that Shiloh was not their sister-inw, but seeing that her parents-inw still loved


    Shiloh as much as before, they were very cold towards Kathryn, their biological daughter. Her mother-


    inw often scolded Kathryn, so she thought that she should follow the army.


    Kathryn was a girl who grew up in the countryside. She had never seen the big world. It was still


    unknown whether she would be able to reach a high position in the future.


    After watching it for two years, Anya finally understood it.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The next head of the family must be Kathryn. No matter where Kathryn grew up or how talented she


    was, she was the biological daughter of the Farrell family. This was an indisputable fact. The position of


    head of the Farrell family couldn¡¯t be handed over to Shiloh.


    Now something happened between Shiloh and Holden, which angered Matriarch Farrell and drove


    them out of the Feng family. It was their fault. Anya didn¡¯t like to see her husband protecting Shiloh


    anymore.


    Thinking of this, Anya immediately suggested to Erika, ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go with you and


    drive that b!tch out. That¡¯s the wedding house that mom bought for you. How can you let that b!tch live


    in it?


    Mom also said that Shiloh is no longer the second youngdy in our Farrell family. Her surname is not


    Farrell, and she is no longer a member of the Farrell family. All the things mom gave her, except for


    those few clothes, have been taken back. Big brother still dares to take in Shiloh; just like hiding a


    beauty in a golden house, what will mom think if she finds out?


    Besides, if Shiloh is not our biological sister-inw and has no blood rtionship with our man, that


    b!tch is even her own adoptive father¡­ Now that she has nothing, who knows if she will take


    advantage of her three brothers?¡±


    Shiloh was still very good-looking and had a good figure.


    The main reason was that the three young masters of the Farrell family all had a history of cheating.


    With the support of their sister-inw, they finally won the victory and saved the face of the main wife,


    but they had to guard against that b!tch Shiloh.


    Without her sister-inw¡¯s suggestion, Erika wouldn¡¯t let Marco continue to take Shiloh in.


    ¡°Who would send these photos to my sister-inw?¡± Amora guessed.

 Chapter 2826

    Chapter 2826


    Although Erika went crazy with anger, she did not lose her mind. She pondered for a moment and then


    said, ¡°It feels like we are being watched.¡±


    ¡°Who could it be?¡±


    Amora thought for a while and tentatively said a person¡¯s name: ¡°Could it be the one who just came?¡±


    Liberty?


    Liberty did this?


    What she wanted was chaos in the Farrell family.


    Erika put the photos back in the envelope, thought about it, and then took them out. She then took a


    picture of them with her phone, sent the photo to Kathryn, and then left her a voice message: ¡°Kathryn,


    I received an envelope containing these photos; were you the ones who took them?¡±


    She also guessed that it might be Kathryn.


    But still, asking Kathryn was equivalent to telling her about this matter. After all, the position of her head


    would be handed over to her in the future.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    There was no hope for the men in their family, but their children had to live and rely on the care of


    Kathryn. In the future, if Kathryn does not have a daughter, they can choose from the nieces, and their


    daughters will have hope.


    The daughter of Erika just entered junior high school in September this year. She was studying at the


    best private middle school in Jensburg. It was a closed school. Even if it was very close to home, she


    still needed to live at school. She had two days off every half month and usually studied at school.


    His grades were very good, and the child looked somewhat simr to Kathryn. Kathryn liked that eldest


    niece quite a bit.


    Kathryn quickly replied to Erika: ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t take the photo. I don¡¯t even know where Shiloh is


    now. She didn¡¯te to me, and I don¡¯t have time to pay attention to her for the time being. Where is


    she?¡±


    Something happened to the Farrell family, and it was very chaotic, and Kathryn was naturally very


    busy.


    Erika chose to believe what Kathryn said.


    Erika said, ¡°When I married your eldest brother, mom bought it for us as a wedding house. Usually, we


    only went there to live for a while when the children were on vacation. Now your eldest brother has


    taken Shiloh in and let her live in it. ¡°


    If Kathryn didn¡¯t take it, then Liberty did.


    But Liberty had just arrived in Jensburg not long ago. Even if there were several big families behind


    her, those big families were all in Wiltspoon. No matter how long they stretched their hands, they


    couldn¡¯t take care of so many things. Liberty was new to Jensburg, and it was not familiar yet.


    Could it really be Liberty?


    Could it be Mr. Kevin York?


    Erika prefers Kevin. Kevin was fully capable of this. Moreover, Kevin had stayed in Jensburg for a long


    time and had a clear grasp of the Farrell family¡¯s assets.


    The York family was on Liberty¡¯s side, and they wished something would happen to their Farrell family.


    Kevin had this motive.


    Kathryn did not help Erika analyze it. She just sent a voice message and said to Erika, ¡°Mom is still


    angry now. Mom said she doesn¡¯t want to see Shiloh anymore and doesn¡¯t want Shiloh to have


    anything to do with the Farrell family anymore. My eldest brother is still taking her in and arranging for


    her to live in your wedding room. Mom said that she would return to thepany next week. When


    mom finds out, she will be angry.


    Sister-inw, please handle this matter quickly and don¡¯t let her hold me back. After what happened,


    my mother¡¯s temper is much worse than before. My brother is going to shoot me.¡±


    Erika quickly replied to Kathryn: ¡°I know, I won¡¯t let your eldest brother continue to keep that b!tch. I will


    take your second sister-inw and third sister-inw over to deal with her now.¡±

 Chapter 2827

    Chapter 2827


    Kathryn sent another voice message: ¡°Sister-inw, remember to tell her that Mr. Queen, whom she has


    loved for many years, is actually a woman.¡±


    Erika: ¡°Kathryn, is that true? Didn¡¯t you say that Mr. Queen dressed up as a woman to fight Mr. York?¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°You all don¡¯t understand, Ms. Queen. If she were really a man, she would


    never dress up as a woman. Just let Shiloh give up.¡±


    She did not reply to Erika again.


    Shiloh still danced so hard after she returned to the Farrell family. Now let¡¯s see how she dances. Three


    sisters-inw were biting Shiloh. Unless Shiloh went out to find other bosses to support her, she could


    only go back to her family of origin to live with her biological mother.


    With Shiloh¡¯s pampering, it was impossible for her to go back.


    Kathryn knew everything her three sisters-inw were doing, so she turned a blind eye and watched


    them toss around because she would get benefits anyway.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This family would one day be liquidated.


    Let¡¯s sort out her own family first.


    Erika said to her two sisters-inw, ¡°Let¡¯s go with me to settle the score with that b!tch. What right does


    she have to live in my marital home?¡±


    It was the house that her mother-inw had prepared for her and her husband¡¯s wedding. Her name was


    also on the property certificate. Her husband took Shiloh to live there without her consent, knowing full


    well that her mother-inw had ordered them not to help Shiloh.


    Shiloh was no longer a member of the Farrell family.


    Erika¡¯s wedding house was not very far from the Farrell family¡¯s mansion, and it only took about ten


    minutes to drive there.


    Matriarch Farrell prepared wedding rooms for her three sons when they got married. The wedding rooms


    were not far from the Farrell family¡¯s mansion, so the sons coulde back to visit them frequently.


    However, the three brothers still stayed in the Farrell family after their marriage. They lived in the


    mansion, and the wedding room was used as a vacation home.


    Soon, Erika¡¯s car stopped at the door of the small vi.


    She honked her car horn.


    She remembered that her husband invited a couple to live here and help take care of the small vi.


    After a while, someone came out.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The eldest youngdy is here?¡±


    The aunt who came out to open the door saw clearly that the person in the car was Erika, and her


    expression immediately became enthusiastic. She quickly opened the door of the vi and let her drive


    in.


    After Erika parked the car, she got out of the car and asked the aunt, ¡°Auntie, does Shiloh live here?¡±


    After being stunned for a moment, the aunt nodded honestly: ¡°Second young Miss lives here. The eldest


    young master said that the second young miss had a bad rtionship with the eldest young miss and


    had a quarrel. Matriarch Farrell favored the eldest young miss. The second young Miss was depressed,


    so she lived here. Staying away from the eldest young Miss can relieve the depression in her heart.¡±


    People who knew about Shiloh and Holden only dared to talk about it in private; no one dared to talk


    about it in public, so many people outside didn¡¯t know about it.


    Marco made up a lie to let Shiloh live here with peace of mind.


    Before Erika could speak, her two sisters-inw sneered. Anya said, ¡°Kathryn didn¡¯t quarrel with that


    b!tch. She was obviously the one who did something wrong, and Mom kicked her out of the Farrell family


    mansion. Mom said that from that night on, she is no longer the second young miss of the Farrell family.


    Auntie, please don¡¯t call her second young miss again. If mom hears it, it will not be good for you.¡±


    The aunt was startled, and she said nervously, ¡°Second Young Mistress, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know if she


    made a mistake. The eldest young master brought her back and asked me to take good care of her. No


    wonder she came back with the eldest young master. It was very embarrassing at the time, and the


    eldest young master even told me not to tell anyone.¡±


    After Shiloh moved in, she never went out. She only walked in the yard. She was too embarrassed to go


    out.


    Although the incident between her and Holden did not spread throughout Jensburg, she always felt that


    the way everyone looked at her had changed. When she heard someone whispering about something,


    she felt that others were talking about her.


    It made her angry, hateful, and afraid.

 Chapter 2828

    Chapter 2828


    The once-aloof young master of the Farrell family had be a bereaved dog and would be chased


    away and insulted wherever he went.


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    Erika asked coldly.


    ¡°Here, she¡¯s sitting on the swing in the backyard. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s thinking about. She has been


    sitting there for a long time.¡±


    After the aunt finished speaking, the three youngdies of the Farrell family walked to the backyard


    aggressively.


    The aunt didn¡¯t know whether to inform Marco. After thinking about it, she hurriedly went into the house


    and told her husband. The husband thought it was better to inform Marco. So, the couple called Marco


    and told him: ¡°The eldest young master, the eldest young mistress, and two other young mistresses


    came over and asked the second young miss if she lived here. Now they are going to the backyard to


    find the second young Miss. I wonder if they will do anything; pleasee back quickly.¡±


    Hearing this, Marco frowned. ¡°How did they know? I¡¯ll go back immediately.¡±


    Erika hates Shiloh so much that she has long since lost the rtionship she had with Shiloh. Erika will


    beat Shiloh to death if Marco doesn¡¯t go back.


    Marco not only rushed back by himself but also called his two younger brothers there.


    After the aunt called Marco, she heard Shiloh crying and cursing from outside. The cursing was also


    mixed with the curses of three youngdies.


    After the couple looked at each other, they quickly went out to take a look.


    Maybe the four were making a bit of a fuss. When the neighbors heard the crying and cursing, they all


    poked their heads out to see, but couldn¡¯t see anything. They even walked out of the house and walked


    to the door of Marco¡¯s house to look, out of curiosity. Everyone knew it.


    No matter how arrogant Shiloh was, she was no match for her three sisters-inw, who were all full of


    resentment towards her. The three sisters-inw dragged her all the way from the backyard to the front


    yard. Erika even grabbed her hair while dragging her away.


    It hurt Shiloh to death.


    The two sisters-inw pinched Shiloh from time to time.


    The neighbors watched with great interest. They began to think that the eldest youngdy of the Farrell


    family was here to catch an adulterer, and they mistook Shiloh for her mistress.


    When the three youngdies dragged Shiloh out, threw her out of the vi, and threw her at the door of


    the vi, everyone saw the front of Shiloh, who had a bruised face, a swollen nose, disheveled hair, and


    was extremely embarrassed, and everyone had astonishment in their eyes.


    Weren¡¯t the three youngdies of the Farr family very close to Shiloh, the fake daughter?


    What happened?


    Let the rtionship between them break up?


    ¡°B!tch, you live in my wedding room too? Don¡¯t dirty my house by living in it; get out!¡±


    ¡°Everyone, take a good look at this b!tch. She seduces her adopted brother and lets her adoptive brother


    hide his beauty in the golden house. You should stay away from this b!tch and watch your own men.


    Don¡¯t let this b!tch seduce you. She is despicable, shameless, even seducing his adopted brother.¡±


    Onlookers: ¡°¡­¡±


    Something unspeakable happened between Shiloh and her adoptive brother?


    No wonder Erika was so angry. It turned out that it was really a drama about catching an adulterer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t; I didn¡¯t seduce my eldest brother; he is my brother!¡± Shiloh defended herself angrily.


    Marco felt sorry for her and just took her back and ced her here. There was nothing wrong between


    them. Just because she had an affair with Holden, she couldn¡¯t think that she was shameless. She was


    the victim.


    Being calcted!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 2829

    Chapter 2829


    ¡°You are not my husband¡¯s biological sister, and you have no blood rtionship. My husband brought


    you here to live without even informing me. What is it if it¡¯s not a golden house? My mother-inw bought


    this vi for my husband and me. For the new house, my name is also on the property certificate, so I


    have the right to know.


    If there¡¯s nothing wrong with you two, why didn¡¯t Marco tell me? He¡¯s sneaky, which means there¡¯s


    something wrong with you two.¡±


    Erika bullied Shiloh into not telling her the main reason for being kicked out of Farrell¡¯s family, and she


    desperately tried to use Shiloh.


    Shiloh was so speechless that she couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    She didn¡¯t dare say anything except cry that she was wronged and plotted against.


    Her behavior made everyone think that Erika was telling the truth, and their eyes when they looked at


    Shiloh were filled with disgust and usation.


    Some people said that Shiloh¡¯s biological father was so bad. He changed his daughter and made her live


    a hard life. He abused his daughter. His roots were bad. Even if Shiloh grew up in the Farrell family, her


    genes are bad, and it has nothing to do with the environment.


    It¡¯s broken from the root.


    Shiloh raised her head, red fiercely at her sisters-inw, and said fiercely, ¡°You are satisfied; you are


    all satisfied, right? You just want to destroy me. Are you the ones plotting against me?¡±


    After much thought, she thought that the person who drugged her was Erika.


    Holden said that the bottle of wine was brought from Marco. He had already drank it when he brought it,


    and it was only half a bottle.


    Marco couldn¡¯t give medicine, so it¡¯s Erika.


    Erika sneered: ¡°Shiloh, you brought this upon yourself. Are you very angry now, crying to the heavens


    and the earth for no response? What did you do to the three of us some time ago? Haha, now is your


    retribution!¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She took two steps forward and pped Shiloh hard on the face. They had already beaten Shiloh until


    her face was swollen and bruised. She received another p, and her face was red and swollen.


    Shiloh understood that the three sisters-inw were taking revenge on her.


    In retaliation, she knew clearly that her three brothers were cheating on her, but instead of speaking up


    for her sisters-inw, she stood by her brother¡¯s side and helped her brothers hide it. After her sisters-in-


    law found out, she also said that they should find the reason why all three of her brothers cheated on her.


    What¡¯s up?


    Are the three sisters-inw not doing a good job? They should reflect on themselves and see what they


    did wrong to protect their men.


    But the three sisters-inw were very angry.


    Kathryn came out to be a good person and stood on the side of the three sisters-inw, using her


    brothers of being unfaithful to their marriage and family, saying that their sisters-inw had given birth to


    children for them, and they were sorry for their efforts.


    Shiloh also said to Kathryn, What¡¯s wrong with having children? Which woman won¡¯t have children after


    getting married? Who wants a woman who can¡¯t have children?


    Maybe what she said was too irritating, and she was resented by her sisters-inw.


    Kathryn had no brotherhood with her three brothers. Shiloh grew up with her three brothers. They all love


    her. They had brotherhood. Wasn¡¯t it normal that she would help her brothers speak up? For her, the


    sisters-inw were outsiders, and the brothers were rtives. Of course, she helped the rtive.


    Besides, how many of the men in their family could really stay together for the rest of their lives?


    Wives should be more open-minded. As long as the husband still knows how to go back to this house


    and take money from home, and if the wife turns a blind eye, doesn¡¯t that mean that nothing will happen?


    Until now, Shiloh didn¡¯t feel that she was at fault. It was her sisters-inw and Kathryn who worked


    together to target her!


    There was Mr. Fraser next to Kathryn. Mr. Fraser was so powerful. Was Kathryn really unaware of what


    her sisters-inw did to her?


    Erika said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 2830

    Chapter 2830


    Erika remembered what Kathryn reminded her, so she leaned into Shiloh¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Are you


    still dreaming about marrying into the Queen family and bing the eldest youngdy? It is true that


    both Hayden and you are female. It is amusing to mention that Hugh is the only young master in the


    Queen family.


    Shiloh stared at Erika with disbelief on her face.


    Erika would not talk too much about this matter. After she told Shiloh, seeing Shiloh¡¯s disbelief, she said


    to her two sisters-inw in a good mood, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in. It¡¯s freezing outside.¡±


    When she turned around and walked back, she said to the aunt who followed her, ¡°In the future, this


    b!tch is not allowed to live in my wedding room without my consent. If my husband dares to take her in


    again, ask him if he can afford his mother¡¯s rage.¡±


    Shiloh sat paralyzed on the ground, lost in thought.


    Soon after, the three brothers arrived.


    They noticed Shiloh sitting on the ground, alternatelyughing and crying; her red, swollen face was


    covered in finger prints; the corners of her mouth bore blood stains; her hair was disheveled; her clothes


    were baggy; her lips had turned purple from the cold; and her entire body appeared¡­ insane.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Marco felt so distressed.


    ¡°Shiloh.¡±


    The three brothers walked over quickly.


    The onlookers left after Erika and her two sisters-inw left.


    Of course, rumors about Shiloh quickly spread throughout Jensburg. .


    Marco took off his suit jacket and put it on Shiloh. His two brothers helped Shiloh up, one on the left and


    the other on the right.


    ¡°elder brother.¡±


    Shiloh came to her senses, threw herself into Marco¡¯s arms, and burst into tears. While crying, she said,


    ¡°It¡¯s the eldest sister-inw. The eldest, second, and third sisters-inw beat me like this. They are just


    taking revenge on me. They are taking revenge on me for helping you before.


    The person who knows I¡¯m here must be Kathryn. Kathryn and her sisters-inw teamed up to deal with


    me. Elder brother, dad, and I drank the half bottle of wine you gave dad to¡­ Elder brother, you can¡¯t plot


    against me. With dad, there is only one possibility that it is the medicine given by my sister-inw.¡±


    Marco said quickly, ¡°Shiloh, don¡¯t talk nonsense about this kind of thing. If there is no evidence, don¡¯t talk


    nonsense. Mom is still angry.¡±


    He also knew in his heart that his wife had plotted against Shiloh.


    Shiloh had been abandoned by matriarch Farrell; Marco naturally preferred Erika. The husband and wife


    were one. If Matriarch Farrell punished Erika, Marco would not get any benefits.


    ¡°Second brother and third brother, you take Shiloh away first. I¡¯ll go in and have a look.¡± Marco said as he


    pushed Shiloh away, handed her over to his two younger brothers, and headed into the vi. But his wife


    came out at this time, followed by his two sisters-inw.


    Erika said, ¡°Marco, you have never died, right? What did your mother say that night, but you didn¡¯t hear


    it? How dare you secretly take her in and let her live in our wedding room? Did you get my consent?


    Marco, if you want to die, go die on your own; don¡¯t drag me and the children to die with you.


    ¡°Mom is about toe back from the hospital. Let her know that you did these things behind her back. It


    will be better for you. Don¡¯t think that, since you are her biological son, she won¡¯t touch you. You are not


    Kathryn, and you have no inheritance. She can give up on you at any time and expel you from the


    house. And so do you two. You want to be kicked out of your home so as not to harm your wife and


    children.¡±


    Marco¡¯s two younger brothers immediately pushed Shiloh away, and Shiloh became unstable and fell to


    the ground.


    She groaned in pain. But no one went to help her.


    Click to rate this post!


    [Total: 0 Average: 0]

 Chapter 2831

    Chapter 2831


    Marco said, ¡°Wife, I took her in because of the brother-sister rtionship we have had for more than 20


    years. I saw that she had no ce to live and was penniless, so I took her in. If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll just


    let her go.¡±


    Marco was afraid that Erika would sue Matriarch Farrell.


    Ever since Erika found out about his cheating, Shiloh still helped him, and she hated Shiloh deeply.


    Shiloh was in such a state of desperation that it would be strange if Erika didn¡¯t add insult to injury.


    But Marco couldn¡¯t me Erika. He gave the half-bottle of wine to Holden.


    Erika said coldly, ¡°Let her go away now and don¡¯t have any contact with her in the future. She is not


    your sister. Your sister is Kathryn. This b!tch¡¯s biological father still caused you and Kathryn to be


    separated. A bad person for more than 20 years, you should hate her family.¡±


    ¡°Think about the unfair treatment Kathryn suffered in their family and how they treated Kathryn? Marco,


    you also have children. If our daughter was exchanged and the family still abused our daughter, what


    would you do?¡±


    Marco was speechless.


    Soon, he ordered the servant and his wife: ¡°Go, pack up all her things and throw them out to her, and


    ask her to leave immediately. She will not be allowed to appear here in the future.¡±


    Anya and Amora both looked at their men.


    The two young masters quickly stood beside their wives, smiled yfully, apologized in a low voice,


    promised in a low voice that they would not take Shiloh in, and so on.


    Shiloh looked at her brothers and sisters-inw desperately.


    All she could think of was, ¡°It¡¯s over; it¡¯s really over.¡±


    Even her brothers won¡¯t take her in, and she¡¯s penniless. What should she do?


    Was she really going back to her biological mother? It was in the countryside, and her family was not


    poor, but no matter how rich the country was, it couldn¡¯tpare with the city.


    She had been pampered since she was a child and returned to live in the countryside. Shiloh felt


    disgusted in her heart.


    But she also knew that returning to her original family was her best choice. If she didn¡¯t leave, in order


    to survive, she could only go to the nightclub to sit on the stage.


    Thinking about how she was too arrogant when she was the daughter of the Matriarch Farrell and


    offended many people, if she went to a nightclub to sit on the stage, not to mention how those men


    treated her, the wealthydies she had offended would also instruct people to go there and abuse her


    as hard as they could.


    Liberty could guess what would happen to Holden and Matriarch Farrell. Marco had been cheating on


    Erika for many years. After being caught, she talked about divorce but actually did not want one. This


    was not only for the sake of her children, but also because she had feelings for Marco. As there was


    still love, knowing that Marco had taken Shiloh in, it was impossible not to make trouble.


    Liberty was no longer distracted by asking about those things. She was busy with the business of


    opening apany in Jensburg. She had to finish it early. On Friday, Duncan would bring Sonny to


    visit her. During the two days on the weekend, she had to apany them.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    At this moment, Liberty was looking at the environment of the factory.


    She thought about renting a factory building and setting up apany first. After the business was


    stable, on the right track, and making money, she would then see if there was suitablend in Jensburg


    and buy the factory building for her ownpany. If there was nond to buy, she could only buy it and


    transfer it to others.


    At present, she doesn¡¯t know what the future holds, so she can only rent it for now.


    Jim walked in from outside, walked straight to Liberty, and whispered, ¡°Sister Liberty, someone from the


    Farrell family wants to see you.¡±


    Is there someone from the Farrell family?


    Liberty¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and she asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is it? Kathryn?¡±


    Jim said, ¡°It¡¯s not Miss Kathryn; it¡¯s two strange middle-aged women whom I have never met.¡±

 Chapter 2832

    Chapter 2832


    ¡°Did they find this ce?¡± Liberty asked defensively, ¡°Are they following my whereabouts?¡±


    Liberty just came to see the factory, and she wouldn¡¯t stay long. People from the Farrell family came


    here to see her. It seemed that she was staring at the Farrell family, and the Farrell family was also


    staring at her. She also came to Jensburg for only one purpose: to track down her grandparents. The


    real cause of death and regaining the power of the Farrell family.


    Her aunt Audrey had entrusted her with this significant responsibility.


    Soon, Liberty felt relieved. It was normal to be stared at. It would be abnormal if she was not stared at.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see who they are.¡± Liberty said. She guessed that she might be the wife of some of the


    people who attended the family banquet that night.


    On the night of the family banquet, the people present at the Farrell family were half male and female.


    Jim followed her to the Farrell family mansion. If they were the people attending the family banquet, Jim


    would have an impression.


    Liberty walked out with the bodyguard group.


    There was a car parked at the door of the factory. The people in the car did not get out. When they saw


    Libertying out, the woman in the passenger seat poked her head out. She was wearing a mask


    and sunsses to hide her true face, fearing that she would let others recognize their identities.


    Liberty didn¡¯t know them, but many people in Jensburg recognized them.


    Liberty walked over.


    ¡°Miss Hunt.¡±


    The other party¡¯s eyes were bent, he was smiling, and he greeted Liberty with a smile.


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Could you please take a moment to talk?¡±


    Liberty looked at them and said, ¡°Who are the two eldest sisters? You want me to know who the two


    eldest sisters are.¡±


    The two middle-aged women nced at the few people who followed Liberty and did not take off their


    masks immediately. The woman in the passenger seat said, ¡°Miss Hunt, do you remember Aunt Amelia


    Farrell and Aunt Carly Farrell?¡±


    Carly and Amelia were of the same generation as Matriarch Farrell. They were not direct descendants


    of the Farrell family and did not recruit a son-inw, but they retained the Farrell surname.


    Strictly speaking, Carly and the others were just the younger sisters of Matriarch Farrell, who had not


    yet left the fifth server.


    Liberty remembered Carly and Amelia Farrell of the Farrell family, primarily because they were twin


    sisters who looked identical. They sat a little further away from Liberty on the night of the banquet.


    Because they were twins, they resembled Liberty. The twins impressed her greatly.


    If she remembered correctly, after the incident between Shiloh and Holden upstairs, several people in


    the Farrell family were very curious and followed them upstairs to see the scandal about Holden and


    Shiloh. They were so frightened that they rolled downstairs and then hurriedly left the Farrell family


    mansion.


    Carly was one of the curious people. Although Amelia didn¡¯t go upstairs to see what was going on, she


    guessed that something had happened when Carly was so frightened that she rolled down the stairs


    and dragged her away. When she got home, she asked Carly about it and learned that there was a


    problem.


    In the next few days, both sisters were on tenterhooks.


    They were afraid that Matriarch Farrell would settle a score with them.


    At the same time, they were also trying to find a way out for their two families.


    After much thought, the only way out they could think of was to follow Liberty.


    Although Liberty had just arrived and had no connections, there were several big families behind her.


    Liberty¡¯s aunt, Audrey, was the eldest daughter of the previous head of the family. If it hadn¡¯t been for


    an ident decades ago, the current head of the family should be Audrey.


    Everyone in the Farrell family had heard about Audrey¡¯s great achievements at Wiltspoon.


    She¡¯s the authentic Farrell family girl!

 Chapter 2833

    Chapter 2833


    Liberty asked, ¡°Are you the wife of third uncle Rodrigo and fourth uncle Kaison?¡±


    The two women paid attention to Liberty¡¯s reaction. After revealing the identities of their husbands and


    seeing Liberty¡¯s silence, they knew that Liberty had an impression of their husbands.


    The woman in the passenger seat quickly replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m the fourth aunt, named Amelia,


    while she is the third aunt, named Carly.¡±


    Liberty nodded towards the two of them and asked warmly, ¡°When you came out, no one followed you,


    right?¡±


    Amelia said, ¡°No, there are people behind us to help with the aftermath. Miss Hunt, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried or afraid. I¡¯m afraid that you will be discovered and spread to


    the ears of Matriarch Farrell, which will be detrimental to you.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She came here just for the Farrell family. It was normal for her toe into contact with people from


    the Farrell family. It would be abnormal for her not to find people from the Farrell family.


    But as long as people from the Farrell familye to see her, they must consider the consequences. If


    Matriarch Farrell finds out and is punished, she cannot be med.


    There was a little fear in the eyes of the twodies, but soon Carly said, ¡°Miss Hunt, is it convenient for


    us to chat privately?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°It¡¯s convenient. I¡¯m avable at any time. Where can I chat privately? You tell me your


    address, and I¡¯ll go there right away. It¡¯s best not to go together. I think I¡¯ll be more conspicuous.¡±


    Liberty cared about them and considered their safety issues, which made the twodies feel at ease.


    Their husbands were thinking about things at home and were worried for several days. They thought


    that Matriarch Farrell was very indifferent to n members like them and did not give them many


    opportunities to develop. It was always difficult to advance because Matriarch Farrell would suppress


    those with particrly exceptional abilities.


    The two families sat down and discussed secretly for two days. Finally, they unanimously decided to


    surrender to Liberty and follow her. Let¡¯s bet that Liberty can win. If Liberty wins, they will be the first to


    follow her. They don¡¯t think they will develop in the future. How bad would it be?


    When Matriarch Farrell in their family was still alive, they privately recalled the magnanimity of the


    previous Matriarch Farrell in front of them more than once. Although the previous matriarch Farrell also


    had a ruthless side, she was tolerant. As long as the people in the n were capable, she would give


    thempany to develop.


    Moreover, it was able to do without doubting people and employing people without doubting. In the


    hearts of the people in the n, previous Matriarch Farrell was the one who really wanted to make the


    Farrell family better and stronger.


    A family must rely on the people in the n to work together to grow stronger. How could it be achieved


    by relying solely on the direct lineage?


    Besides, there have been incidents involving real and fake daughters in the current direct line. Even if


    the real daughter is found, it will only be two years since Kathryn can fly, and she won¡¯t be able to fly


    that fast.


    But then Kathryn seemed to be doing well. She was still the biological daughter of the Matriarch Farrell.


    Where was the gic inheritance? Who knew what would happen in the future? If she is still like the


    Matriarch Farrell, the younger generation in the n would not be able to seed.


    Rodrigo and Kaison were without hope. All they wanted was to hope their grandchildren would grow


    and be useful. That was all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Fortress Hotel.¡± Amelia said it thoughtfully.


    The two most famous hotels in Jensburg were the Fortress Hotel and the Greenrest Hotel. These two


    hotels were the best in Jensburg. In the past, the two hotels werepetitors, and they often became


    hot and rancid due topetition.


    After that, the owners of the two hotels were in a rtionship; thepetitive rtionship still existed,


    but it¡¯s a little gentler, not as desperate as before.


    Amelia thought that the boss behind the Fortress Hotel was the third young master of the York family in


    Wiltspoon. The name of the York family was still very popr in Jensburg. It was mainly because Kevin


    pursued Hayden that the York family became famous in Jensburg; even if the reputation is not very


    good, at least people in Jensburg know about him, the richest man in Wiltspoon.


    Kevin:¡­I just chased a wife, and it also brought my family¡¯s reputation.

 Chapter 2834

    Chapter 2834


    The Fortress Hotel had a high security level, so they could rx a little there. Liberty had no objection.


    She said to the twodies, ¡°Please wait a moment, and I¡¯ll call to book a room.¡±


    With that said, she turned and walked away, then took out her mobile phone and called Kevin, asking


    him, ¡°Which is the safest room in the Fortress Hotel? I want to borrow it, and no one will eavesdrop; no


    one can go there.¡±


    Kevin replied without thinking: ¡°I live in the presidential suite on the top floor now. Sister Liberty, if you


    want to use it, I will lend it to you.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Okay. Twodies from the Farrell family will go there first and arrange for reliable people


    to take them upstairs quietly to avoid surveince and not to be photographed.¡±


    Kevin smiled and said, ¡°Sister Liberty, don¡¯t worry; I will make arrangements. You ask them toe


    over. When they get to the hotel, call my people.¡±


    As he spoke, he gave Liberty a mobile phone number to remember.


    ¡°Sister Liberty, please call this number when the timees. Someone will take you to the top floor. I¡¯ll


    go backter.¡±


    Kevin was residing in that presidential suite. No one else could open the door to the suite; only Kevin


    coulde back once.


    Liberty said, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Sister Liberty, don¡¯t be so polite to me.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t be polite to you. You go ahead and work first. I¡¯ll tell them that


    the drive from here to the hotel takes about twenty minutes. I¡¯ll be there in about half an hour.¡±


    Kevin: ¡°Okay.¡±


    After finishing the call with Kevin, Liberty walked back to the twodies¡¯ car and said to them, ¡°I have


    made arrangements. You go over now and call this number when you get to the hotel. Someone will be


    waiting for you. I will take you directly upstairs to avoid the crowd.¡±


    She told them the mobile phone number Kevin told her to remember and whispered, ¡°You guys go


    there first; I will wait ten minutes before setting off.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The twodies responded in low voices without hesitation or pause. After Amelia pressed the window,


    Carly, who was in charge of driving, immediately drove away.


    After they left, Liberty turned around and walked back to continue talking to thendlord about renting a


    factory. This factory was not a big one, and she didn¡¯t need a big ce at the beginning. After the


    negotiation waspleted, Liberty signed a contract with thendlord on the spot and paid the deposit


    and one month¡¯s rent.


    After finishing this matter, Liberty left with Jim and others and slowly returned to the Fortress Hotel.


    She originally stayed at the Fortress Hotel, so it was normal for her to go back there.


    There was a bit of a traffic jam on the road. It took half an hour to get back from the original twenty-


    minute drive, which was considered smooth.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    On the first floor of the hotel, the person Kevin had arranged was waiting for Liberty. As soon as she


    entered the hotel, the person came forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Hunt, please follow me.¡±


    Liberty nodded and motioned for the other party to lead the way.

 Chapter 2835

    Chapter 2835


    A few minutester,


    ¡°Sister Liberty.¡± Kevin was still waiting for Liberty in the suite. As soon as Liberty arrived, he came out


    and opened the door.


    ¡°Kevin, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I told you, sister Liberty, don¡¯t be so polite to me.¡± Kevin came out of the room and let Liberty in. He


    said to Jim and other bodyguards, ¡°You guys stay here and don¡¯t let anyone get close.¡±


    Although not everyone could get up to the top floor, it¡¯s better to be on guard.


    Jim and others responded respectfully.


    After Kevin finished exining, he left.


    When Liberty entered, the twodies from the Farrell family were already sitting on the sofa. Each had


    a cup of warm water in front of them, and there were snacks, fruits, etc. on the coffee table for them.


    ¡°Miss Hunt.¡±


    Seeing Libertye in, the two of them stood up from the sofa and immediately took off their


    sunsses and masks. Since they had agreed to surrender to Liberty, they must always see people


    with their true colors.


    The two of them were not young anymore, but they knew how to take care of them and were willing to


    spend money on it, making them look much younger than their actual age.


    ¡°Aunts, please sit down.¡± Liberty politely asked them to sit down again. She went to make herself a pot


    of tea, put the teapot on the coffee table, poured herself another cup of tea, and said, ¡°I like drinking


    tea.¡±


    The two smiled, and Carly said, ¡°We are getting older and don¡¯t drink tea much. If we drink tea, we will


    not be able to sleep at night.¡±


    After Liberty drank half a cup of tea, she invited them to eat, but both of them declined politely.


    Liberty said, ¡°What words did Third Uncle Kaison and Fourth Uncle Rodrigo have that my two aunts


    brought to me?¡±


    Liberty didn¡¯t beat around the bush with them, mainly because she wasn¡¯t familiar with them and had


    no topic to chat about, so she simply went straight to the point.


    Carly said, ¡°Miss Hunt, the one in our family said that if you need our words, just ask, and our two


    families will do our best to help you.¡±


    Amelia nodded in agreement. She wanted toin about Matriarch Farrell¡¯s behavior in front of


    Liberty, but remembering her husband¡¯s numerous warnings to her when she went out, she held back.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Her husband, Rodrigo, said that when her sister-inw came over, she only needed to express the


    feelings of the two families, and there was no need to say much else.


    A chosen representative from Wiltspoon sent Liberty here, and she must already be familiar with the


    key members of the Farrell family.


    They didn¡¯t need to say much.


    Talking too much would leave a bad impression on Liberty. After all, people with long tongues cannot


    keep secrets.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Thanks to my third and fourth uncles for thinking highly of me; please help me


    bring a few words back to my two uncles. I must find out how my grandparents died back then.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°It¡¯s something that belongs to us, and we will definitely get it back. If it doesn¡¯t belong to


    us, we won¡¯t want it. The Farrell family is about to fall out of the ranks of wealthy families in Jensburg.


    It¡¯s getting worse and worse. This is not a good thing. In Jensburg, the Farrell family has been a


    famous family for hundreds of years.¡±

 Chapter 2836

    Chapter 2836


    Liberty continued: ¡°I think everyone in the n hopes that the Farrell n can rise again, not to mention


    return to its peak period, but at least be in the middle. A big family relies on everyone working together


    to jointly develop our Farrell n.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The revitalization of the Farrell family depends on the younger generation. As long as the younger


    generation in our n is capable, they should be reused. Do the two aunts think this is the truth?¡±


    Kaison and Kaison were getting old. Even if they had ambitions, they had no energy. They only cared


    about the future of their children and grandchildren.


    Liberty¡¯s words were tantamount to a promise.


    If the position of head of the family returns to her lineage, as long as the younger generation in the n


    has the ability, she will use it so that everyone can shine in the appropriate positions.


    It meant that she was a tolerant Lord.


    The twodies looked at each other and exchanged nces. Amelia said, ¡°Miss Hunt, you¡¯re right.


    Miss Hunt, you¡¯re worthy of being a descendant of the previous matriarch. This is what the previous


    matriarch thought. When she was in charge of the Farrell family, we people in Jensburg still dare not


    look down upon Farrell¡¯s family.¡±


    Unlike now, everyone no longer takes the Farrell family seriously.


    When the previous matriarch was in charge, Carly and Amelia had not yet married. They were between


    six and twelve years old at the time, and they did not understand the affairs of a wealthy family at all.


    But their husbands had some memories of the past. At least when they were in school, no one dared to


    bully them as long as they said they were from the Farrell family.


    Later, they often heard the elders in the family mention that they heard the most about the conduct of


    the previous matriarch. Unfortunately, the previous matriarch marriedte and had childrente. After


    giving birth to two children, her health deteriorated, and she fell ill every three days, so she gave a


    chance to the current matriarch.


    Liberty said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about safety. As long as you don¡¯t show off or seek death in the


    n, I can guarantee your safety in Jensburg.¡±


    If they do too much, not to mention, Liberty won¡¯t protect them, and they won¡¯t dare to use them.


    Amelia said, ¡°We have always been very low-key. Our two families don¡¯t try to tter each other. We


    can only keep a low profile.¡±


    It is true that they could get close to Matriarch Farrell, and they were not thick-skinned enough to tter


    her.


    Although they had some status in the Farrell family, it was because their rtionship with Matriarch


    Farrell had not been out of five and they were still cousins, so they would be invited to the family


    banquet. If not, the family would have hosted the family banquet. There was no ce for them.


    Liberty took out two business cards, handed them to them respectively, and said, ¡°This is my business


    card. Take it back and give it to the third uncle, Kaison, and the fourth uncle, Rodrigo. After saving my


    mobile phone number, the business cards can be destroyed to avoid unnecessary damage. If you have


    anything to do, please call me. If I can help you, I will.¡±


    In fact, she asked the two families to help her keep an eye on every move in the Farrell family mansion.


    Liberty had information on how many people there were in these two families, their character, and their


    abilities.


    She could train them to be her confidants.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss Hunt. With your words, we feel relieved. Miss Hunt, however, the most important


    thing is guarding against Kathryn. That girl, despite her weak appearance, is actually a person who


    pretends to be a pig and eats the tiger. There is also Mr. Fraser beside her. Mr. Fraser is very powerful.


    Every head of the family has a loyal assistant beside her. Mr. Fraser is Kathryn¡¯s assistant.¡±


    The two reminded Liberty.


    They heard that Liberty and Kathryn seemed to get along well.


    Kathryn was not as arrogant as Shiloh and looked down on them, but with Mr. Fraser by her side,


    Kathryn has secured her position as sessor. If Liberty cannot defeat Kathryn, Kathryn will be the


    next head of the family.


    Now that they have chosen to surrender to Liberty, they are standing opposite Matriarch Farrell, the


    mother and daughter.


    Of course, they hoped Liberty could bring down Matriarch Farrell and Kathryn.


    Don¡¯t be emotional.


    Kathryn¡¯s weak and deceptive appearance made it too easy to deceive others.

 Chapter 2837

    Chapter 2837


    ¡°Thank you, two aunts, for reminding me; I will do it.¡± Liberty had long known that Kathryn was a person


    who pretended to be a pig and ate the tiger.


    With so many people in the Farrell family, she had the most contact with Kathryn, and she probably knew


    the most about Kathryn. Kathryn did not hide anything in front of her, and she showed her true


    temperament.


    ¡°Miss Hunt, let¡¯s go back first and contact you if anything happenster. Miss Hunt, if there is anything


    you need our help with, just let us know.¡±


    Liberty stood up to see them off.


    After seeing them out of the suite and to the elevator, Liberty turned around and walked back after


    watching them put on their sunsses and masks again and enter the elevator.


    She returned to the suite, cleared the coffee table, and then came out.


    After locking the door, she asked Jim, ¡°Is no oneing up?¡±


    Jim: ¡°No.¡±


    She hummed and said to the bodyguards, ¡°Let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Several bodyguards silently followed her away.


    ¡­


    Yonsburg, Cloud City.


    A twenty-eight-story office building belonged to a newpany in a prosperous area of Yonsburg. This


    newpany had only recently been formed. Even though it was only a few days old, thepany


    already had arge number of employees because it was a branch of the Bucham family in Wiltspoon,


    Yonsburg.


    Julian transferred the majority of them from various locations.


    He clearly told the Caron family that he was here on a business trip. In fact, Bucham¡¯s business in


    Yonsburg was not even superficial. However, in order to facilitate the pursuit of Kiera and develop a


    rtionship with her, Julian immediately set up a branchpany with variouspanies. The


    department transferred elites and gave them orders to quickly establish the branch in Yonsburg and


    be one of thergestpanies in Yonsburg.


    Julian spent a lot of money to buy a 28-story office building and several factories. His move undoubtedly


    dropped a big stone in Yonsburg¡¯s business circle and disturbed the seemingly calmke.


    Everyone secretly inquired about the details of Bucham¡¯s Co., Ltd., and after knowing that it was from the


    Bucham family in Wiltspoon, there was an endless stream of Yonsburg business leaders who came to


    discuss cooperation with Bucham¡¯s Co., Ltd.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Some people were more powerful. They found out that when Julian was in Yonsburg, he lived in the


    home of the director of the Caron family Martial Arts Gym for a long time and had a very close


    rtionship with the Caron family. Then, anyone with school-age children at home was sent to the Caron


    family Martial Arts Gym to learn martial arts. It could help their children keep fit, and they could also hang


    out at the Caron family martial arts gym under the guise of picking up their children.


    When they wandered around a lot, they would always run into Julian, the young master Bucham, who


    came to the martial arts gym.


    The Caron family didn¡¯t have many contacts with business leaders, and they didn¡¯t care how much


    money other people made by starting apany, so they didn¡¯t realize that their Caron family martial


    arts gym had caught the attention of everyone in Yonsburg¡¯s business circle.


    The Caron family only knew that Julian was very busy. He left early and came backte every day. He


    had been on a business trip for such a long time and had not yet settled things well. He seemed to be


    living with their parents.


    However, Julian¡¯s behavior and personality made the Caron family very satisfied, and they liked him very


    much. They wished he could stay here forever. The best thing was to be a son-inw.


    But Julian was a bit older¡ªten years older than their Kiera, or eleven years older in a false sense.


    At this moment, in the general manager¡¯s office, Julian was sitting on the half-moon-shaped desk,


    answering the phone.


    The call was from his father, and he didn¡¯t dare not answer it.

 Chapter 2838

    Chapter 2838


    If Julian didn¡¯t answer, his father and mother would fly over on a private ne right away and propose


    marriage to the Caron family. The problem was that he hadn¡¯t confessed his love to Kiera yet, and Kiera


    would be frightened if his parents came over to propose marriage.


    After getting along with his destined girl for a while, he fell deeply in love with her. Because of his deep


    love, he was afraid of scaring her.


    He was not afraid of anything, but he was definitely a weakling in front of Kiera. He was afraid of this and


    that.


    ¡°When can your mom and I go meet your inws, Julian? We¡¯ve prepared nice gifts more than once for


    the marriage proposal. As soon as your mom and I realize something is missing, we will make a kind and


    generous gift and promise to make the marriage proposal.¡±


    Mr. Bucham was really anxious.


    Julian¡¯s age is forty if rounded up. Like Duncan, he was an older, leftover man in Wiltspoon. Can he not


    be anxious?


    Julian said, ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t confessed my love to Kiera yet; why are you proposing a marriage?¡±


    Mr. Bucham scolded: ¡°How long has it been and you haven¡¯t confessed to her yet? What¡¯s going on?


    Does she like someone? Or do you dare not confess?¡±


    Julian: ¡°Dad, you think it¡¯s been a long time, but actually it¡¯s not that long. It¡¯s been less than a month


    since I came to Yonsburg. Kiera considers me a friend, but I am unable and unwilling to dere my


    affection for her. We need to spend more time together before we can confess our feelings.¡±


    Mr. Bucham on the other end of the phone said, ¡°Where is your courage? It¡¯s been raining red today, and


    you, Julian, are sometimes scared. Others dare to confess their love at first sight. You and my future


    daughter-inw know each other. It¡¯s been two or three months, and you still don¡¯t dare to confess your


    love. Julian, you don¡¯t want to hold your wife, but your dad and I still want to hold our grandson.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Dad, I think so too. I¡¯m just afraid that Kiera won¡¯t be able to ept it after knowing my feelings


    for her. She has a rather masculine personality and likes to treat men as buddies. Besides, I¡¯m so many


    years older than her.¡±


    Mr. Bucham: ¡°Age is not a problem. If you don¡¯t confess to her, she won¡¯t know your feelings for her, so


    she will treat you as a buddy. If you confess, she will know how you feel about her, and she will no longer


    treat you as a dude. Our future daughter-inw is so kind. If you don¡¯t act quickly, someone else will take


    her away, and you¡¯ll then go home and cry.


    Arrange a ce for me and your mother to live. We will go to Yonsburg in two days. We wanted to gost


    time, but you persuaded us. Your mother and I could only resist disturbing you, but it¡¯s useless. If your


    mother and I don¡¯t add fuel to the mes, the New Year will being soon, and when the New Year is


    over, you will be one year older. You are not in a hurry; we are.¡±


    The main reason was that Julian had such a disease. Apart from Kiera, who could make Julian a normal


    man, Kiera was the only one who could save Julian. If Kiera is not married into the Bucham family for


    one day, Mr. Bucham and his wife will not be able to rest at ease.


    If Kiera fell in love with someone else and married someone else, Julian would have to be a bachelor for


    the rest of his life.


    s, Mr. Bucham and his wife were also ordinary parents who had to worry about their children.


    Julian: ¡°There is still more than a month before the New Year.


    More than a month has gone by in the blink of an eye. Do you think more than a month is very long?


    Once the new year is over, you are waiting for the new year again. The days are passing by like this. IfN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    you don¡¯t hurry up, in the blink of an eye, you will be an old man with gray hair. Look, who still likes


    you, old man?¡±


    Julian: ¡°¡­¡±


    His dad was going too far with his talk.


    Julian was not yet forty years old and was in the prime of life. ording to his father, he has already


    be an old man.


    ¡°Husband, give me your phone, and I¡¯ll talk to Julian.¡± Mrs. Bucham on the side also wanted to scold


    Julian.


    Julian quickly said to his father, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m still busy. The branch has just been established, and I have to


    deal with many things. Tell my mom that I will talk to her on the phone another day when I am free.¡±


    After saying that, Julian hung up the phone.

 Chapter 2839

    Chapter 2839


    Mr. Bucham over there just handed the phone to Mrs. Bucham.


    Mrs. Bucham took a look at the phone and said, ¡°That brat has hung up the phone.¡±


    ¡°That kid actually hung up on me.¡±


    When Mr. Bucham saw that the call was actually hung up, he cursed angrily. Then he sighed again, ¡°I¡¯m


    really worried about this br@t. I arranged so many blind dates for him in the past, but he didn¡¯t like them.


    Only then did I realize that there was something wrong with him. Finally, someone was able to save him.


    He does things neatly, but his mother-inw is procrastinating.


    How difficult is it to confess, propose, get married, and have a baby?¡±


    It¡¯s true that the emperor was not in a hurry, and the eunuch was in a hurry.


    Mrs. Bucham said, ¡°Julian has never been in love and has no experience. He is also exploring now. He is


    different from others. Anyway, he is guarding Yonsburg. There will be no other men around Kiera. Don¡¯t


    worry.


    Marriage is a lifelong event, and I really can¡¯t rush it. They have to be willing to do it, and then they can


    be happy after marriage. Our family can¡¯t use force to get married; otherwise, it will be either a marriage


    or an enmity.¡±


    The Caron family was not as good as the Bucham family, but the Caron family martial arts gym had been


    in Yonsburg for so many years and had taught many students and disciples. Naturally, there were also


    people who were very good at it. If the two families be enemies, no one will benefit.


    What¡¯s more, they couldn¡¯t afford to offend their inws.


    Kiera could remarry without Julian, but Julian couldn¡¯t remarry without Kiera.


    Mrs. Bucham: ¡°Husband, do we want to go there?¡±


    Mr. Bucham nced at his wife and said, ¡°That br@t hasn¡¯t confessed his feelings yet. We could only


    pretend to travel in the past, but we couldn¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s no point in going there.


    We can pretend to go on a trip and then show up in front of our inws to let them know that our family is


    kind, and we can add some points to Julian in the future. After all, our son is an old man, and Kiera is still


    a little girl.¡±


    If their daughter was only twenty-four years old and wanted to marry a 35-year-old uncle, they would also


    hesitate.


    Mrs. Bucham said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go over there and bring the gifts we prepared. Isn¡¯t that br@t


    shameless enough to live in someone else¡¯s house? As parents, we should always thank them more. I


    guess the br@t won¡¯t give them rent money, so it¡¯s normal for us to give them some gifts, and they won¡¯t


    be too eye-catching. I¡¯ll pick some ordinary, not very expensive gifts, and let¡¯s go there.¡±


    If the gift is too expensive, they¡¯re afraid the Caron family won¡¯t ept it.


    But after Julian hung up the phone with his father, he leaned back on the ck swivel chair and turned


    the chair back and forth. He wanted to confess to Kiera that he actually liked her and didn¡¯t want to be


    her buddy.


    He just wanted to be her husband.


    He didn¡¯t know if Kiera would ept his confession?


    If she didn¡¯t ept it, he might be kicked out of the Caron family and could no longer live in the Caron


    family.


    He quite liked the atmosphere of the Caron family; it was very lively, and the whole family loved each


    other.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian¡¯s cell phone rang again.


    He thought it was his father calling, so he quickly sat up straight. When he saw clearly that the caller ID


    was Kiera, a smile appeared on his face, even if Kiera couldn¡¯t see him smiling.


    ¡°Kiera.¡±


    When Julian called Kiera, he was in a happy mood. Kiera didn¡¯t even need to look to know that he was


    smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m in such a good mood; I signed a big deal. We just concluded a big business deal, which can bring


    tens of millions in profits. I¡¯ll invite everyone out for dinner tonight to celebrate.¡±

 Chapter 2840

    Chapter 2840


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°No need. It¡¯s the same thing as buying more food and cooking it at home. It costs


    a lot of money to go to a big hotel for a meal. My mother feels bad for her. She always talks about how


    we young people arevish. It means that if you use the money from a meal in a big hotel to buy food,


    you can prepare a full banquet.¡±


    Julian knew that Mrs. Caron was always a nag. If he really invited her to a big hotel for dinner, she would


    run faster than anyone else, dress up more than ten years younger, and stand with Kiera like a pair of


    sisters.


    He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m already immune to Auntie¡¯s nagging. You have to spend the money


    you earn. If you earn more, spend it more freely. Don¡¯t treat yourself badly.¡±


    He had lived with the Caron family since he came to Yonsburg. At first, everyone thought he was only


    staying for three or five days. Later, he never left. The Caron family didn¡¯t say anything. They just


    regarded him as one of their own. He couldn¡¯t do that. In good times, Mrs. Caron would also nag him.


    Julian: ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    Kiera rarely took the initiative to call him. He usually called her.


    Julian asked her concernedly, thinking that she had something to ask him for help with.


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My students are just talking about you and asking you when you are


    free toe and y. They miss you.¡±


    When Julian was in Wiltspoon, he invited Kiera and a dozen students out to y, treated them to


    delicious food, and gave them each a gift. Aftering to Yonsburg, he would also go to the


    supermarket with them and treat them to food.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    The children liked him very much and would talk about him whenever they couldn¡¯t see him for more


    than three days.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also taken care of things in thepany. I n to have a good rest for two days. I¡¯ll go over to see


    them after getting off work. I¡¯ll buy whatever they want to eat and invite everyone to eat together.¡±


    The people in the martial arts gym were either her senior brothers or her students, and they were all the


    ones he wanted to favor.


    They believed that anyone who was not blind could see his doting on Kiera.


    In other words, Kiera regarded him as a buddy.


    Julian: ¡°How about treating them to a barbecue?¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Okay, I told them, they will jump with joy; don¡¯t let my mother know; she will talk about it


    again; and then prepare a big bowl of herbal tea for us. Now among the students in my martial arts gym,


    you are my favorite person.¡±


    Kiera¡¯s words were a bit sour.


    Before Julian came, Kiera was the most popr teacher and coach in the martial arts gym.


    When Julian came, he was very capable. Not to mention the inexperienced students; even her fellow


    students got along with him and often praised him in front of her.


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s because they like to eat barbecue.¡±


    Kiera actually liked to eat barbecue, but her mother was in charge of her family. She only dared to try it


    asionally when the weather was cold in the spring and winter. That¡¯s it. Her mother found out and


    asked her to drink herbal tea. She was afraid that she would get angry.


    Julian: ¡°I won¡¯t let Auntie know. You don¡¯t eat barbecue often, and it¡¯s not good to eat it often. Then I¡¯ll go


    over after getting off work.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°You don¡¯t have to socialize tonight?¡±


    Julian: ¡°Need not.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°I feel like you are quite leisurely. You go to work during the day, and I don¡¯t even see you


    going out to socialize at night.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the big boss socializes a lot?


    Julian: I spend all my social time chasing my wife.


    Chasing a wife was more important than socializing for him.

 Chapter 2841

    Chapter 2841


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done everything. What do the people under me do? I have to give them a


    chance. It¡¯s good that I can go back to thepany during the day.¡±


    If he were in Wiltspoon, he would not return to thepany for ten and a half days. All matters rting


    to thepany would basically be left to the senior management team.


    Unless it¡¯s something particrly important, he will go back to thepany.


    How could a person as busy as him return to thepany every day? He was not only concerned with


    business matters; he was also concerned with the sess of many, many things. Who told his father to


    retreat to the second line so early and support the head of the family? In the name of the family, in fact,


    he, the young master, had done all the affairs of the head of the family.


    ¡°It sounds like you are giving face to others by going to work. Thepany belongs to you, and the


    money you earn goes into your wallet; it does not belong to the employees of yourpany. If you


    want to socialize in the evening, just say so. Don¡¯t worry about getting homete. If you can¡¯t enter the


    house, as long as you call me, I wille out and open the door for you.¡±


    Her mother usually locks the door around 11 p.m.


    If Julian gets hometer than 11 p.m., he needs to call her family to open the door.


    ¡°There¡¯s really no need to socialize; I¡¯ve taken care of all the important things.¡± Julian quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ve


    been on a business trip for such a long time. If it hasn¡¯t been handled well, it¡¯s a problem with my


    ability. Are you busy? You go ahead, and I¡¯ll go over there after getting off work.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Well, I have two more sses to attend. See you in the evening.¡±


    ¡°See you in the evening.¡± Julian did not say that he liked Kiera in the end.


    It¡¯s hard to tell on the phone. He didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    Why was it so difficult to confess his love?


    He didn¡¯t even dare to send her a bouquet of roses every day for fear that she would know that he was


    pursuing her.


    In fact, he spent several hours with her every day and was very obedient and caring toward her. That is


    his feeling for her, and most people could feel his feelings.


    Kiera said that when she first met him, she had some thoughts, but after getting along with him, she


    had no thoughts. She said that she was used to treating men she got along with as buddies, so how


    could she be tempted by a buddy?


    well.


    He liked Kiera no matter who told him to, and he could only like Kiera.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After ending the call, Julian also processed some documents, but he was a little absent-minded and


    found it difficult to calm down.


    He knew the reason for his absentmindedness.


    After thinking about it, he picked up the phone again and made a call, this time to Josh. In this


    generation of their Bucham family, Josh was the first to get married, and Jasmine was several months


    pregnant.


    Although the rtionship between Josh and Jasmine was smooth, there was no trouble at all; they just


    let nature take its course and got together. After all, they were married people with experience.


    Josh quickly answered his call. He said, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Josh was taking Jasmine for a ride outside. Zachary gave him two days off, and he stayed with his wife


    for these two days.


    Julian: ¡°Are you busy?¡±


    Knowing that Josh was the second-inmand of the York Corporation, Zachary almost handed over


    thepany to Josh because of his new marriage. Josh was no easier than him, Young Master


    Bucham.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on vacation.¡± Josh smiled as she spoke. ¡°Zachary has finished his honeymoon and has


    returned to thepany to work. He is at work. Of course, I have to take two days off to spend time


    with Jasmine. During the time when Zachary is not in thepany, I am too busy. D*mn it, Jasmine


    wants to have hot pot, but I don¡¯t even have time to apany her.¡±


    Click to rate this post!

 Chapter 2842

    Chapter 2842


    Julian said enviously, ¡°I envy people who can take a vacation. Are you all okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good. I apanied her to the hospital for a prenatal check-up this morning. The baby is


    developing very well. When the B-ultrasound was taken, I stood aside and watched. The baby was


    moving. He could move, but Jasmine didn¡¯t feel it yet. It¡¯s been fourteen weeks since the baby started to


    move, and the doctor said she can usually feel fetal movement at sixteen weeks.¡±


    Julian wanted to say that if he couldn¡¯t move, it would be nothing. This cousin was contradictory, but he


    could understand that he was a father for the first time and had no experience.


    If he and Kiera got married and Kiera got pregnant, he would probably react like Josh.


    That was a long timeing. He hadn¡¯t even confessed his feelings yet. He didn¡¯t know when he would


    be able to embrace Kiera and be a father.


    He hoped he could be a father before he was forty.


    Some people got married early and had children early, and they became grandfathers in their early


    forties, but his wish was to be a father before he was forty years old.


    Julian felt that he was the one who really marriedte and had childrente.


    ¡°Brother, is something wrong?¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Josh and Julian had a good rtionship, but when nothing happened, the two brothers rarely contacted


    each other.


    Everyone had their own busy schedule.


    Julian took the initiative to call Josh, thinking that something was going on.


    Julian hesitated a little.


    Josh, who was far away in Wiltspoon, immediately slowed down and stopped by the side of the road.


    Jasmine, who was in the passenger seat, asked with concern, ¡°What happened to Young Master?¡±


    Josh did not respond to her. Because he was still uncertain as to what it was.


    Josh: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t hesitate. If you have any questions, just tell me directly. If you hesitate like this, I will


    be scared out of my wits.¡±


    Julian, who was he? He had a godlike existence in Wiltspoon as the young master of the Bucham family.


    There were very few things that Julian couldn¡¯t handle. He suddenly faltered, which frightened Josh.


    Julian said, ¡°Josh, brother, I¡¯m a little embarrassed to say it, and I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? We are brothers, and there is nothing we can¡¯t say between


    brothers. Brother, could it be that you didn¡¯t react when facing Ms. Caron? Then, go see the doctor


    again?¡±


    Josh immediately thought of what was special about Julian.


    He thought that if Julian didn¡¯t respond to the destined girl, then it would be over, and his brother could


    only be an eunuch for the rest of his life.


    It¡¯s time for his uncle, Mr. Bucham, to urge Julian¡¯s younger brother to get married and have children so


    that they can take over their family.


    ¡°F*ck you, that¡¯s not the case. Do you miss my brother¡¯s unresponsiveness?¡±


    Julian scolded Josh with a green face.


    After being scolded, Josh was not angry. Instead, he smiled and said, ¡°It scared me to death. It turns out


    it¡¯s not the case. As long as it¡¯s not the case, I¡¯ll be relieved. Brother, are you having a conflict with Ms.


    Caron? You don¡¯t know what to do. So you want to ask me for advice? You tell me how you had the


    conflict, and I will help you analyze it.


    I have experience in this. When Zachary and Serenity have conflicts, I help Zachary analyze them and


    then advise Zachary on what to do. I am his love consultant. Without me helping him, he and Serenity


    might not be the best. Already divorced.¡±


    Josh was very proud. He felt that Zachary¡¯s current happy marriage and happy family were all due to his


    work as a love consultant.


    Julian: ¡°How can I bear to have a conflict with Kiera? I wish I could treat her as an ancestor.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Brother, you can tell me that I am an impatient person. You just don¡¯t talk about the


    key points and keep my heart high for a long time. It¡¯s very ufortable. There is no one else next to


    me; don¡¯t worry, no one will listen to your privacy, you say.¡±


    Josh was really tempered by Julian.

 Chapter 2843

    Chapter 2843


    Josh asked, ¡°Well, how did you confess your love to Ms. Caron? Did she ept it when you confessed


    your love? Did she ever reject you? After being rejected, did you feel embarrassed? How did you adjust


    your mentality?¡±


    ¡°Josh, don¡¯tugh at me. It¡¯s the first time in my life that I like a girl. I really have no experience. Although


    I have seen the good show of Zachary and his wife, they are different from me. They got a marriage


    certificate directly.¡±


    Julian felt that it was embarrassing to ask Josh for advice on emotional matters, and it would damage his


    image as the young master of the Bucham family.


    But he didn¡¯t know who to ask other than Josh. He didn¡¯t like to let others know about his private affairs.


    He was usually the one who inquired about other people¡¯s private affairs.


    Josh: ¡°Brother, you really let me; I don¡¯t know how to put it; aren¡¯t you pursuing Ms. Caron now? I think


    you are very nice to her; she is not a fool, and she knows very well. Maybe she¡¯s just waiting for you to


    confess your love to her.


    Jasmine and I just let nature take its course. Zachary and his wife helped us get along. When we looked


    at each other, we naturally got together and went in both directions. I have never been rejected. We have


    never been in love. Everything went smoothly until the wedding.


    Brother, you are not stupid. When you usually get along with Ms. Caron, what is her attitude towards


    you? If it is very good, it means that she is interested in you. It¡¯s just that girls are shy and embarrassed


    to take the initiative. At this time, we men have to be shameless. It¡¯s important to be honest and take the


    initiative to speak up.


    If you take the initiative to pierce thatyer of paper, the two of you will naturally get together. I believe


    that for a man as good as my brother, it will not be a problem to win over Ms. Caron. I guess in Ms.


    Caron¡¯s circle, she has never seen someone like you, an outstanding man.¡±


    ¡°Kiera treats me as a buddy.¡± Julian said it distressingly. ¡°What she said is that she treats me as a good


    friend. She also said that she would introduce me to a good girl when she met her. She wants to help me


    as a matchmaker. If she likes me, how could she push me toward other women?¡±


    Josh chuckled. Afterughing, he asked Julian, ¡°Did Ms. Caron y matchmaker for you? She said she


    treated you as a buddy; do you really believe it? Even if she really treated you as a buddy or a friend, the


    rtionship would change.¡±


    After Julian thought for a while, he said, ¡°She has never been a matchmaker for me. She knows very few


    girls. I have apanied her on blind dates, but each time her date is rejected, she gets rejected as


    well.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°Brother, you must have asked her blind date to let her go.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°The previous ones had nothing to do with me. The next few times were my fault. Ms. Caron


    is my destined girl. Who dares steal her from me?¡±


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you also know about Kevin and Hayden, right? Kevin¡¯s initial strategy


    was to do everything possible to prove that Hayden was a woman. How could he prove it? Hayden


    disguised herself as a man for twenty years. He wanted to prove to her that it was very difficult for her to


    be a woman.


    He changed his strategy, expressed his love directly, pursued it openly, and was fearless of the rumors of


    homos*xuality. I guess they will get engaged in the future. Brother, you can learn from this and don¡¯t


    have to worry about Ms. Caron treating you as a buddy. Just go with your heart.


    If you like or love her, just confess it directly. Tell her that you hold her in high regard but do not wish to


    be her friend. If she rejects your feelings, you can pursue her slowly. Chasing your wife is nothing more


    than sending a few bouquets of flowers, gifts, and luxury cars every day. If she encounters difficulties,


    you should help her immediately.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As time goes by, she will be moved and ept you. Come on, brother, I hope you will be the one to get


    married next time.¡±


    Julian also wanted to be the next couple to have a wedding.


    Julian said, ¡°But Kiera is nearly eleven years younger than me. Will she think I¡¯m old? I¡¯m at the level of


    an uncle to her.¡±


    ¡°As long as your future mother-inw doesn¡¯t dislike you for being old, it¡¯s fine. Ms. Caron is also twenty-


    four or five years old, not fourteen or fifteen years old. You two are ten or eight years old, so what?


    People who are more than twenty years old can still live their lives as usual. Be happy and happy.¡±


    After Julian thought for a while, he said, ¡°Josh, I understand. Thank you. I called you, and sure enough,


    the problem can be solved. I have been struggling for a few days and don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Julian had always been straightforward and resolute in doing things, but when it came to feelings, he


    seemed to be sloppy and hesitant.


    He still didn¡¯t dare confess that he liked Kiera.


    Maybe the more he cared, the more scared he would be.

 Chapter 2844

    Chapter 2844


    Julian said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since you are at home on vacation, you should spend time with your wife. I will


    be busy for a while. In the evening, I will pick up Kiera from the Caron Family Martial Arts Gym and go


    home for dinner.¡±


    Josh knew that Julian lived with the Caron family. He smiled and said, ¡°Brother, you live in the Caron


    family, but you also need to have a good rtionship with everyone in the Caron family. As long as you


    deal with their family, even if Ms. Caron hesitates, her family will also advise her to ept you.¡±


    It was especially important to deal with his future father-inw and mother-inw.


    Josh was particrly popr in the Sox family.


    Julian said confidently, ¡°The Caron family all likes me.¡±


    Mrs. Caron no longer treated Julian as an outsider. If he eats hot food with Kiera, Mrs. Caron will make


    herbal tea for him while talking about him,pletely losing her initial politeness.


    Mrs. Caron: You want to marry my daughter, but you are still treated as an outsider and as a son-in-


    law, who is like a son-inw.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, she would say something to her family members when they didn¡¯t do well.


    Josh said, ¡°I think so. I still trust you, brother. Come on, brother, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll take Jasmine around for a


    ride.¡±


    ¡°Drive carefully; Jasmine is pregnant, so don¡¯t hurt my nephew.¡± Julian warned.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Josh was very careful.


    Of course, he also secretly took Jasmine out for a ride. If his parents found out, they would scold him to


    death.


    He was afraid that he would not be able to take good care of Jasmine, and he was also afraid that he


    would drive Jasmine over if he drove too fast.


    The baby in Jasmine¡¯s belly was not only his flesh and blood but also his little ancestor in the eyes of


    the elders of the Bucham family. Before going out, his cousin also told him not to take Jasmine out to


    eat, saying that no matter how delicious the food outside was, it would be bad to eat too much because


    there were too many seasonings.


    Josh finally understood how his beloved wife felt.


    The brothers ended the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with young master?¡±


    Jasmine couldn¡¯t clearly hear what Julian said. She only heard what Josh said, which was rted to


    feelings.


    Josh called himself a love consultant.


    Josh said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He just wants to confess to Ms. Caron, but he is afraid of being rejected. He said


    that Ms. Caron treats him as a buddy or a good friend. He is worried that confessing will scare Ms.


    Caron, and Ms. Caron will ignore him.¡±


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°I feel like the high-quality men around you only know how to work and make


    money. They have a high IQ but a low EQ. They alwayse to you when they encounter rtionship


    problems. Only you are online with both IQ and EQ.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°That¡¯s right, they all have only IQ but no emotional intelligence. I am the dual-quotient


    online. Wife, you have a vision.¡±


    After boasting a lot, why didn¡¯t he praise her wife too much?

 Chapter 2845

    Chapter 2845


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Of course I have vision. When Serenity told me that she wanted to introduce


    you to me, I already had an impression of you. You are Zachary¡¯s right-hand man. Although at that time


    I¡¯m not in the same circle as you, and I know your name very well.¡±


    Josh chuckled. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like me. When we went on a blind date, it didn¡¯t seem to go well.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Really? Anyway, I like you very much.¡±


    Josh said, ¡°Me too; your personality suits me very well. We both like to listen to gossip. Wife, at first I


    thought you were with me just to hear gossip.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Jasmine nced at him and said, ¡°Although I like eating melons very much, marriage is a lifelong event.


    I will not marry you just to eat melons. If you don¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t marry you. If you do, you will still be


    happy. Of course I got married.¡±


    Their rtionship was the smoothest.


    There was no wind and rain, and no love rival.


    The elders of both families were very happy when they knew they were together. Especially the elders of


    the Bucham family were very fond of Jasmine. When they proposed marriage, they kept praising


    Jasmine and saying that Josh was in the Sox family.


    The elders of the Bucham family almost wanted to pay Josh to marry Jasmine.


    ¡°Let¡¯s drive. I want to go to theke. Take me there for a walk. It will get dark soon. If you get homete,


    your cousin will nudge you.¡±


    Jasmine also knew that her cousin cared about her. She might have been a little disgusted with her


    before and felt that she was not worthy of Josh.


    After getting along for a long time and receiving some verbal education from Jasmine¡¯s mother-inw,


    the cousin, who was the nutritionist of the Bucham family, had a better attitude towards Jasmine.


    Because she loved her cousin Josh, the nutritionist ultimately loved the house and the bird and sincerely


    epted Jasmine.


    However, that nagging temperament couldn¡¯t be changed.


    Mrs. Bucham talked to Jasmine and said that her natal niece had such a good character and that there


    was no bad intention in people. She asked Jasmine to be more tolerant.


    Josh smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go backter. My cousin usually goes to bed around nine o¡¯clock in the


    evening. Her schedule is very regr. If we go backter, we can avoid her perfectly and won¡¯t have to


    listen to her nagging. After my mother told her a few times, she nags less now.¡±


    His cousin¡¯s nagging and overbearing temper really couldn¡¯t be changed.


    Jasmine said, ¡°At first, I still hated hearing her nag, but now that I¡¯m used to it, it doesn¡¯t matter. She


    used to look down on me, but now she really does it for my own good. I¡¯m greedy and will eat whatever I


    can and can¡¯t eat. If I don¡¯t control my mouth and I eat a lot of junk food, which is not good for our baby,


    Jasmine touched her slightly bulging belly.


    About fourteen weeks into her pregnancy, she sometimes felt the fetus in her belly moving, but it was not


    obvious and always made her think it was an illusion.


    She got pregnant earlier than Serenity, who was about two months pregnant.


    ¡°You can eat whatever you want, but don¡¯t eat too much of anything.¡± Josh said while driving. ¡°Do you


    still want to eat hot pot tonight?¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to anymore. The food I want to eat changes very quickly. At that time, I really


    wanted to eat hot pot. After you took me to have a meal, I don¡¯t want to eat it now.¡±


    Josh smiled. ¡°Just tell me what you want to eat.¡±


    Jasmine changed very quickly. Sometimes the fruits she wanted to eat were not avable during this


    season. If she wanted to eat them, he had to go to fruit shops all over the city to buy them, and the ones


    he bought were all out of season.


    It just gave her a taste to satisfy her cravings and didn¡¯t let her eat more.


    Sometimes, she would suddenly say that she wanted to bite him a few times, and then she would bite


    him. She actually bit him, biting his arm. She bit him several times on one arm.


    Pregnant women really have different moods and thoughts every day, which are unpredictable.


    In private, Josh asked Zachary if Serenity wanted to bite Zachary¡¯s arm after she became pregnant. After


    Zachary took a shower that night, he dangled his upper body in front of his wife, which made Serenity


    think that her man wanted to seduce her.


    As a result, Zachary asked her if she wanted to bite his arm.


    Serenity was stunned at the time, looking at Zachary¡¯s arm stupidly, and stretched out her hand to


    squeeze the muscles on his arm, saying that she was not a dog, so why would she bite his arm?

 Chapter 2846

    Chapter 2846


    Zachary told her that Jasmine said that she wanted to bite Josh¡¯s arm from time to time, and Josh asked


    him in private.


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    She just wanted to eat the chicken legs, not the arms.


    Julian envied the sweet lives of Josh and Jasmine. He also hoped that he and Kiera would be as happy


    and sweet as Josh and Jasmine in the future.


    After ending the call with Josh, Julian fell into deep thought.


    Should he confess directly?


    How about buying a bouquet of flowers for Kierater?


    He was afraid that after Kiera received the bouquet, he would find it inedible and a waste of money.


    After struggling for a few minutes, Julian finally made an internal call to his secretary in thepany and


    told the secretary, ¡°I want a bouquet of roses. You go out and buy them for me now. I will take them away


    after work.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The secretary received this assignment without any surprises.


    Anyone with a keen eye could see Julian¡¯s love for Kiera.


    It¡¯s just that Kiera was in it and hadn¡¯t realized it yet.


    The secretary didn¡¯t need to ask to know that the rose bouquet Julian wanted was for Kiera.


    ¡°Mr. Bucham, okay, I will go to the flower shop now and buy a bouquet of roses for you. I promise not to


    dy your business.¡±


    Julian blushed slightly but nodded calmly.


    He rarely did such things.


    It¡¯s always a bit embarrassing.


    This was not the first time he sent flowers to a girl. During that time, when he pretended to pursue Elisa,


    he sent flowers to her every three days. Even though he often asked people from the flower shop to send


    them to him, he also sent them personally.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he had no feelings for Elisa. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when he sent flowers to


    Elisa.


    All he knew was that he was acting.


    But Kiera was different. Kiera was the girl he really wanted to marry and stay with for the rest of his life.


    He was nervous and cautious.


    Sending flowers to Kiera had different meanings and different feelings. He would feel shy and blush.


    Fortunately, he was the only one in the office, and no one saw his blush.


    The secretary was a native of Yonsburg and knew where there were flower shops and which flower shop


    had more beautiful flowers.


    He quickly bought Julian arge bouquet of roses.


    When he came back with arge bouquet of roses, the secretary became the focus of thepany.


    When he walked by, everyone would look at him twice.


    The secretary came to the general manager¡¯s office holding the bouquet as if nothing had happened,


    raised her hand, and knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    After Julian finished processing a few of the most important documents, he began to tidy up his desk,


    arranging his suit jacket and tie, making sure to appear in the best possible condition in front of Kiera.


    The secretary pushed through the door, holding a bouquet of flowers.


    The secretary said, ¡°Mr. Bucham, I bought the bouquet you asked for.¡±

 Chapter 2847

    Chapter 2847


    Julian paused his work and looked up at his secretary.


    The secretary came over with a bouquet of flowers.


    Julian said, ¡°Put it on the coffee table over there for me.¡±


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The secretary: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The secretary turned and walked away holding the bouquet, walked to the sofa, gently ced the


    bouquet on the coffee table, stood up straight, looked at Julian, and asked, ¡°Mr. Bucham, do you have


    any other instructions?¡±


    Julian said, ¡°No more for now; go do your work.¡±


    The secretary: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going to do something.¡±


    When the secretary saw Julian lowering his head to deal with documents, he left the office.


    Julian finished the work as quickly as possible, then he closed theputer and picked up his mobile


    phone and car keys. He bought a new car for the convenience of taking Kiera out for a ride.


    Walking over, Julian picked up the bouquet of roses. After examining it for a moment, he felt that it was


    more beautiful than the bouquet he had randomly bought for Elisa before.


    Next time, he would buy flowers in person.


    Was it enough to just buy a bouquet of flowers?


    Julian remembered that Josh often sent bouquets of flowers and jewelry to Jasmine.


    But it was definitely not appropriate for him to give jewelry to Kiera, and Kiera would not ept it from


    him. He also wanted to give Kiera a mansion and a luxury car, but he had to ept it if Kiera was


    willing to ept it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s test the waters first.¡± Julian muttered to himself.


    He thought of sending a bouquet of flowers first to see Kiera¡¯s reaction. If Kiera epted it happily, he


    would then slowly change the gift, step by step.


    Julian walked out of the office holding the bouquet of flowers.


    The secretary: ¡°Mr. Bucham.¡±


    Julian: ¡°I¡¯m off work. Don¡¯t call me at night as long as the sky isn¡¯t falling.¡±


    Don¡¯t affect his rtionship with Kiera.


    No matter how important his job was, it was not as important as his life events. The main reason was


    that he was different from others. If others break up, they can still find someone else. If he can¡¯t catch


    Kiera, he will have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary had long known that Julian would apany Kiera at night. He had the good


    fortune to meet Kiera several times and also saw Julian¡¯s doting on Kiera, but Kiera seemed to have no


    feelings for Julian.


    Seeing that Julian specially asked him to help buy a bouquet of flowers, he must be confessing his love


    to Kiera.


    Julian left happily.


    A few minutester, he drove out of thepany and went to buy barbecue for Kiera and the children.


    He packed a lot of barbecue, bought a lot of snacks for the children, and finally bought a few boxes of


    chrysanthemum tea.


    Mrs. Caron was always worried that they would get angry after eating barbecue, so she bought several


    boxes of herbal tea for everyone.


    Of course, they still couldn¡¯t let Mrs. Caron know.


    They know he and Kiera could be talked about until their ears fall off.


    It¡¯s very cold outside.


    Yonsburg was not like Wiltspoon. The lunar calendar was in its eleventh month. Wiltspoon had


    experienced a few days of cold weather, but the temperature had warmed up. During the day, simply


    dress in autumnal attire. Some people even wear short sleeves, but dress like a rice dumpling in


    Yonsburg.


    With the heater on in the office, Julian didn¡¯t feel too cold. When he came out, he got out of the car to


    buy things for the children. He couldn¡¯t help but shrink when the north wind blew.

 Chapter 2848

    Chapter 2848


    An hourter, Julian arrived at the Caron family martial arts gym.


    It¡¯s already dark; actually, it¡¯s still early, but in winter, the days are short and the nights are long, so it


    gets dark quickly.


    Kiera was in charge of the ss, which had just ended.


    ¡°Uncle Bucham is here.¡±


    A child saw Julian¡¯s car and shouted, and then the group swarmed out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t run out; it¡¯s windy outside.¡± Julianughed and shouted, but everyone still ran out.


    He then gave the severalrge bags of snacks he bought to a few older children to carry into the


    martial arts gym, and he gave the packed barbecue to the younger children for them to take in.


    Kiera walked out, holding a thick coat while putting it on.


    When she saw Julian, she smiled and said, ¡°Before you came, I was the most popr person in the


    martial arts gym. After you came, you became the most popr.¡±


    Kendrick followed Kiera out, and he took over what she said: ¡°Kiera, you are so stingy; if you are as


    generous as Julian and treat everyone in the martial arts gym to eat every time youe over, I


    guarantee that everyone will like you the most like before.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m stingy. How many times can I treat everyone to dinner with such a small


    amount of money? Julian runs a bigpany and is the big boss. I don¡¯t want topete with Julian


    for this.¡±


    After Kiera finished speaking, she suddenly said, ¡°It seems to be snowing.¡±


    Kendrick looked at the sky and said, ¡°It seems to be snowing. What¡¯s weird about snowing? After the


    winter, it snows every now and then. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Brother,e here; here are some boxes of chrysanthemum tea for you. I bought a


    barbecue and came here. I was afraid that everyone would get angry after eating it, so I bought a few


    boxes of chrysanthemum tea.¡±


    Julian unloaded the boxes of chrysanthemum tea and summoned Kendrick rudely.


    Kendrick went up to his car and took a look at it. He saw the bouquet of flowers ced on the


    passenger seat. His eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Julian had lived in their Caron family for such a long time, and the family had a clear understanding of


    Julian¡¯s character and conduct.


    Julian had a cold side and a gentle side. That cold side had never been shown in front of the Caron


    family, but the Caron family could tell that he was not as gentle as he appeared.


    How could the big boss of arge group be such a gentle person after more than ten years of


    experience in the business world?


    The Caron family felt that he had a bottom line in terms of conscience and would not do anything illegal


    or harmful to others. In addition, his sweet talk made the two elders of the Caron family fall in love with


    him more and more. His purpose for Kiera was of great concern to the Caron family. It was all tacit and


    allowed for the two of them to develop freely.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    However, Julian was a bit older, which made the Caron family a little concerned.


    Mrs. Caron often made soup for Julian to drink recently.


    In order to take good care of Julian¡¯s body so that Julian could live a long life, he could apany


    Kiera to the end.


    Julian didn¡¯t know the real purpose of Mrs. Caron¡¯s making soup for him to drink every day.


    ¡°Julian, my mother has infected you. You are afraid of getting angry after eating some barbecue. Look


    at what kind of weather it is. The north wind is blowing, it is snowing, it is freezing cold, and you are still


    afraid of getting angry. The people here are just like you. The city is different; we eat chili peppers


    every day without getting angry, but you people in Wiltspoon say you get angry when you eat spicy or


    fried things.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Habitual.


    In Yonsburg, I also feel that no matter how much I eat, I won¡¯t feel the heat. It¡¯s a climate problem.¡±


    Yonsburg was cold.


    ¡°The kids probably won¡¯t want it.¡± After Kendrick said that, he carried the boxes of chrysanthemum tea


    into the martial arts gym. There was heat in the martial arts gym. When the children practice martial


    arts, they all wear the uniforms issued by the martial arts gym. They were not too thick. Otherwise, it


    would look clumsy, and it would be inconvenient to practice martial arts.


    ¡°There is also chrysanthemum tea. If you need it,e and get it yourself.¡± Kendrick put the boxes of


    chrysanthemum tea on the ground and spoke to everyone in a loud voice.


    ¡°Coach, I want a bottle. Bring me a bottle.¡±


    ¡°I want it too. I want it too.¡±


    Everyone was eating barbecue and wanted to drink water. There was chrysanthemum tea, which was


    just right.

 Chapter 2849

    Chapter 2849


    Kendrick simply gave everyone a bottle of chrysanthemum tea. He was thinking that, in order to let


    them say good things in front of Kiera, Julian was also very generous. Every time he came over, he


    would treat everyone in the martial arts gym to eat. He would bring it to everyone if they wanted to eat,


    and everyone would have a share. Not only that, sometimes they couldn¡¯t finish eating.


    The amount of money that so many people need to spend every time is really not a small amount of


    money for ordinary people.


    In Kiera¡¯s words, with her little ie, how many times could she treat everyone in the martial arts


    gym to food?


    Kendrick thought to himself that his ie was the highest among the many coaches in the martial


    arts gym, and he could not be like Julian.


    As expected of the boss of a bigpany, Julian was so inhumane.


    Kendrick paid attention to Julian and Kiera outside. Seeing that Julian and Kiera had note in yet,


    he cursed in his heart that Julian must have fallen in love with his sister at first sight.


    Julian traveled all the way to Yonsburg. Although Julian was on a business trip, it seemed that he didn¡¯t


    have to socialize in the evening. All the business matters had been taken care of, but he wouldn¡¯t


    leave. He acted like he wanted to stay with the Caron family for the New Year. What did he mean?


    It was aiming at his sister, of course. Also, Julian and his sister had just met, and even if his sister had


    helped Julian, Julian said it was a life-saving grace.


    Kendrick felt that his sister helped Julian because he acted too quickly and was nosy. In fact, with


    Julian¡¯s skills, the speedsters who stopped Julian that night were probably no match for Julian.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    In this way, his sister became Julian¡¯s savior. His sister was interested in the love between Zachary and


    Serenity, so Julian came all the way to pick her up and attend their wedding.


    The Carons were far away in Yonsburg, but the Yorks in Wiltspoon are too loud. They could learn about


    the York family in Wiltspoon by searching the Inte.


    The head of the family, Zachary, could Kiera attend his wedding?


    If Julian had not been with him, and if Julian¡¯s status was not high, he would not have been able to


    satisfy Kiera¡¯s curiosity, nor would he have helped Kiera and the eldest mistress of the York family


    be good friends.


    Julian didn¡¯t know what his future brother-inw was thinking about him. Everything in his car was


    empty except for the bouquet of flowers ced on the passenger seat.


    Kiera took a look at the car and asked him, ¡°Have you finished moving everything?¡±


    ¡°Your luxury car feels like a truck when you drive it. It¡¯s packed with stuff every time youe over.¡±


    Kiera teased him.


    Julian said with a smile, ¡°I bought a sedan just so I could stuff things in it. Otherwise, I would have


    bought a convertible.¡±


    He walked around the car and came to the passenger seat, opened the car door, picked up the


    bouquet of flowers, and picked up an insted lunch box. Then he turned around and handed the


    insted lunch box to Kiera, who was following him, and said to her, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to


    beat them, so I prepared some for you and put them in an insted lunch box. They should still be


    warm.¡±


    Kiera took the lunch box and said with a smile, ¡°Do you always have an insted lunch box in your


    car?¡±


    Every time he came over to give her something to eat, he always used an insted lunch box.


    ¡°It is always prepared. You don¡¯t need an insted lunch box in Yonsburg because it¡¯s too cold. It will


    quickly be cold.¡±


    With that said, Julian handed the bouquet of flowers to Kiera, his eyes locked deeply on Kiera¡¯s pretty


    face, and he said gently, ¡°I passed by the flower shop and saw those beautiful flowers, so I bought a


    bouquet and gave it as a gift. Here you go.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t think much and took the bouquet with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful. I liked it at first sight.


    Thank you, Julian; I like this bouquet very much.¡±


    Julian smiled narrowly and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡±


    Just afraid she won¡¯t like it.

 Chapter 2850

    Chapter 2850


    ¡°Come on, go in; it¡¯s freezing outside.¡± Holding a bouquet and an insted lunch box, Kiera weed


    Julian into the martial arts gym.


    Julian followed her.


    Everyone saw Kiera holding a bouquet of flowers, and their eyes became ambiguous.


    Even those little kids felt that there was something different about the bouquet of flowers held by Coach


    Caron.


    Kiera walked towards everyone.


    ¡°Coach Caron, this bouquet of flowers is so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Coach Caron, do you want to have barbecue? We are almost finished.¡±


    ¡°Coach Caron, did Uncle Bucham give you flowers? Why did Uncle Bucham give you flowers?¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°You guys can eat; eat as much as you can. I have to eat, and Uncle Bucham


    prepared another one for me. Your Uncle Bucham said that he passed by the flower shop and saw that


    the flowers in the shop were very beautiful. He bought a bouquet for me to appreciate the beauty of the


    flowers.


    How about the bouquet? Isn¡¯t it beautiful? I think the bouquet is beautiful too; I like it.¡±


    Everyone praised the beautiful bouquet.


    Kiera¡¯s fellow apprentices looked at Kiera, who was carefree, then at Julian, who was smiling like a fox,


    and finally they all looked at Kendrick.


    Kendrick just nced at Kiera, then sat at the table where he usually rested, eating barbecue and


    drinking chrysanthemum tea.


    ¡°Big brother.¡± Several coaches came to Kendrick¡¯s side, and one of them asked in a low voice, ¡°Is


    Julian confessing to our junior sister? But it doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    The junior sister¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem like someone confessed her love.


    She smiled so naturally and wasn¡¯t shy.


    ¡°Julian said that he was passing by a flower shop and saw that the flowers in the shop were very


    beautiful, so he bought a bouquet and gave it to his junior sister. Such ame excuse, but his junior


    sister actually believed it. Seeing the stupid look on his face, he was betrayed. I will also help people


    with money.¡±


    ¡°Junior sister hangs out with us all day long. She has a masculine personality and is carefree. She


    doesn¡¯t have as much thought as Julian. If Julian tells her he likes her without knowing it, she won¡¯t


    think twice about it.¡±


    ¡°Hey, my junior sister always fails on blind dates and can¡¯t get married. We brothers all have some


    responsibilities. She gets along too well with us and treats all men as buddies.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? He really has no feelings for my junior sister. Otherwise, if he married her, he would


    save our master Caron¡¯s wife and the others from having to worry about the major events in my junior


    sister¡¯s life every day.¡±


    To be precise, it was their master¡¯s wife, Mrs. Caron, who was worried.


    Mrs. Caron also often scolded the curator for having to introduce the junior sister, Kiera, to the school in


    the first ce, which resulted in the junior sister¡¯s personality bing more masculine and not as


    delicate as a girl¡¯s.


    They also thought that a junior sister with a personality like this was very suitable to be a buddy, but


    when it came to being a wife, they really didn¡¯t have that idea.


    The men who were on a blind date with their junior sister heard that the junior sister was good at


    boxing and kicking, so they ran away without even seeing each other. They had no courage, and they


    felt that those men without courage were not worthy of the junior sister.


    Julian was the most suitable.


    ¡°However, Julian is really good and suitable for junior sister. She is too pure and too loyal. She needs a


    man like Julian, who is as cunning as a fox and has eight hundred thoughts. Julian has enough ability


    to protect her. Protect her so that she can maintain her purity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Julian is very good; he can make money, he is good at skills, he has a good temper, and


    he is very tolerant. He gets along well with the children every time hees here. Everyone likes him


    very much.¡±


    Kendrick nced at everyone and said, ¡°Julian has brought you so much food, but I still can¡¯t stop your


    mouths.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 2851

    Chapter 2851


    Everyone chuckled and said, ¡°Senior Brother, Mr. Bucham did not bribe us. We are all telling the truth.


    Mr. Bucham is really good and is very suitable for our junior sister.¡±


    A coach said in a low voice, ¡°I think Mr. Bucham also likes our junior sister very much. The main reason


    is that of the young men that the junior sister meets, except for us senior brothers, there are no better


    ones. The curator and the junior wife are very worried.


    If Mr. Bucham is not good, we will not approve of Mr. Bucham pursuing our junior sister. I think the junior


    sister and Mr. Bucham get along very well. However, I always feel that junior sister has no love for Mr.


    Bucham. She has no feelings for Mr. Bucham. It¡¯s the same as it is for us.¡±


    His words made everyone nod involuntarily, feeling the same way.


    There were many junior sisters, but it was Kiera who worried them. The main reason was that Kiera


    habitually regarded men as buddies, and they were helpless.


    They also thought about helping Kiera introduce her boyfriend, but Kiera asked him to be good at boxing


    and kicking but not martial arts. After hearing about Kiera¡¯s ¡°reputation,¡± some people secretly went to


    the martial arts hall to observe Kiera and saw that Kiera was very good at boxing and kicking, for fear


    that Kiera would not be able to seduce him and he would end up like those who were on blind dates.


    Kendrick smiled and said, ¡°You are actually bribed by Julian, including me as the eldest brother. Julian


    has money skills and coaxed us over without knowing it. However, he is quite good and matches us,


    which is more than enough.


    I don¡¯t me you. Let¡¯s just y around, and it¡¯s all for Kiera¡¯s good. After observing Julian for such a


    long time, I won¡¯t let things develop if he does anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°In your words, Kiera habitually regards the men around her as her buddies. It depends on how Julian


    makes her enlightened. I admire Julian, but he¡¯s from Wiltspoon, which is just a little far away. If my sister


    marries him, I can¡¯t go back twice a year.¡±


    Everyone said, ¡°You can let Julian buy a house in Yonsburg. His business is here. Buying a house here


    will not waste money and is valuable.¡±


    Kendrick was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°We will talk about these thingster. I can¡¯t think so


    much now, and I can¡¯t control it. Just let nature take its course. Julian will solve it.¡±


    He felt that Julian was more than just a businessman, because Julian was so capable and well-


    connected that Kendrick found him unfathomable.


    Everyone looks at each other¡¯s faces, so they could only let nature take its course.


    Kiera didn¡¯t know that a group of fellow students were discussing her and Julian behind her back. She


    sat at her desk, put down the bright bouquet, and opened the lid of the insted lunch box. ¡°There¡¯s no


    barbecue.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°If you can¡¯t put it in, you eat first. I¡¯ll help you with the barbecue. They haven¡¯t finished eating


    yet. Do you need chrysanthemum tea? I¡¯ll get you two bottles.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Kiera: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Julian walked away with a smile and went to help her get the barbecue, helping her get a little of


    everything.


    After spending some time together, he knew exactly what Kiera liked to eat.


    Before approaching Kiera, he was the master who investigated Kiera, but there was still a slight gap


    between the results of the investigation and the results he felt after getting along with her.


    He felt that the real Kiera was more attractive to him.


    Soon, Julian helped Kiera bring barbecue and chrysanthemum tea, and then he sat down opposite her.


    He liked to sit across from her and watch her eat.


    Kiera asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡±


    She picked up a grilled medium wing and asked Julian while eating it, ¡°Where did you go to package the


    barbecue? It tastes very good. I have eaten a lot of barbecue in Yonsburg, and this is the first time I have


    eaten it so delicious.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°If you like it, I will go there and pack it for you next time.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell her which restaurant it was. If she went to eat by herself, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to


    show off.

 Chapter 2852

    Chapter 2852


    ¡°Kiera, this bouquet of flowers¡ªI mean, do you have any thoughts after receiving this bouquet of


    flowers?¡± Julian plucked up the courage to ask her.


    Kiera finished eating a grilled fin and a grilled squid. While eating, she said, ¡°Yes, this bouquet of flowers


    is truly lovely, in my opinion. I have no idea who nted the flowers. They have such good upkeep. If I


    raised it, it would have died long ago.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Julian: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kiera continued: ¡°Also, I received the bouquet, looked at the roses, and thought of rose flower cakes,


    and suddenly I wanted to eat flower cakes. I will ce an order for some flower cakes ande back to


    eat them now.¡±


    With that said, Kiera took out her mobile phone and wanted to buy flower cakes online.


    Julian: ¡°Let me buy it for you. I have a friend who is traveling there right now. Let him bring me some


    flower cakes. They will definitely taste better than the ones you buy online.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Unless you eat their freshly made food, there is no difference between what you buy and


    what you buy online. I heard that the freshly made food is delicious. When I have time next year, I will


    also travel and try other people¡¯s freshly made flower cake.¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t say anything. He silently sent a message to his men, asking them to fly to NAN Province


    immediately to learn how to make flower cakes and thene back to make fresh flower cakes for


    Kiera, making sure the taste was the same as the ones in NAN Province. In this way, Kiera can eat


    freshly made flower cakes without having to travel there, which are at least more delicious than those


    purchased online.


    Kiera enjoyed doing her shopping online. She says it¡¯s inexpensive to shop online.


    Julian wanted her not to buy things online countless times, but he was also afraid that she would say that


    he was rich and could not understand and appreciate the difficulties of ordinary people. In the end, he


    chose to remain silent and respect her preferences and choices.


    ¡°Did you really ce the order for me?¡± Kiera saw him put down his phone and asked him.


    Julian hummed, ¡°I¡¯ve ced an order for you; just wait and taste it.¡±


    Let her shop online first, and wait until his people learn how to make flower cakes, then make them for


    her to eat and give her a surprise.


    ¡°How much money? I will pay you back.¡± Kiera asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not worth much. I¡¯ll treat you to food.¡± Julian was embarrassed to say that he hadn¡¯t actually


    ced an order yet.


    Kiera was not polite to him. She said, ¡°We will go back to eatter and buy clothes. I will help you buy a


    coat. The winter in Yonsburg is very cold. It can reach minus ten or twenty degrees below zero. It¡¯s from


    the south, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to withstand it.


    Look at how graceful you are even in the cold weather, Julian. Health is the most important thing. You


    can¡¯t just have style without warmth.¡±


    Julianughed: ¡°I often sit in the office, which is heated and not cold, and I rarely go out. However,


    Yonsburg is really cold. We in Wiltspoon only had cold weather for a week, and our cold is simply


    iparable to yours. Now the highest daytime temperature in Wiltspoon has reached 20 degrees


    Celsius again.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°It seems that the best way to spend the winter is in your Wiltspoon.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Then, do you want to consider going?¡±


    It would be better if Kiera was willing to go to Wiltspoon.


    Kiera: ¡°Let¡¯s wait for the holiday. Even if we go now, we can only stay for a few days. We will rush back in


    a few days. It¡¯s a holiday. Let¡¯s take my parents with me, and the whole family will travel to Wiltspoon. My


    parents haven¡¯t been Wiltspoon yet.¡±


    Julian smiled. ¡°When you decide to go, tell me. I will help you arrange hotel amodation, and I will be


    your tour guide.¡±

 Chapter 2853

    Chapter 2853


    Kiera wanted to say that it would be too much trouble for him, but she changed her mind and nodded,


    saying, ¡°I¡¯ll trouble you then.¡±


    When Julian was in Yonsburg, she entertained him. When she went to Wiltspoon, he entertained her.


    That meant they didn¡¯t owe each other anything.


    ¡°Kiera, besides flower cakes, do you have any other ideas?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Julian returned to the topic.


    Kiera looked at him, and he looked at her.


    After the two looked at each other for a moment, Kiera asked tentatively, ¡°Do I have any other thoughts?


    Do you think you like me because you gave me flowers? You like me, I know, and I like you too. If we


    didn¡¯t like each other, we wouldn¡¯t be friends.¡±


    After Julian was silent for a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°Have you never thought that my love for you


    is not a love between friends? It is a man¡¯s love for a woman.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°You are a man, and I am a woman. Isn¡¯t it the same as a man liking a woman if you like me?


    What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, Kiera, I love you and want to pursue you. I don¡¯t want to be your buddy; I just want to


    be your husband.¡±


    Julian spoke his mind in one breath.


    He was offended by Kiera¡¯s rhetorical question. Then he made it clear on impulse.


    In case she didn¡¯t understand,.


    Josh said that he had to confess to her before she would know his feelings for her.


    He didn¡¯t tell her, and she was so careless; how could she know?


    Julian¡¯s voice was also a bit loud. After he finished speaking, he felt that something was wrong in the


    atmosphere.


    The martial arts hall was noisy, but it suddenly became quiet, and everyone looked at the two of them.


    Julian looked at everyone and then at Kiera, who was looking at him nkly, his handsome face


    gradually turning red.


    He should have found a ce with only two people, arranged the scene to be more romantic, and then


    confessed his love to Kiera instead of saying it loudly in a martial arts hall with so many people watching,


    all of whom were her senior brothers and students. She would be embarrassed.


    Kiera reached over, touched Julian¡¯s forehead, then touched both sides of his face, and said, ¡°The


    temperature of the forehead is normal, but the sides of the face are very red, but it doesn¡¯t look like a


    fever. Julian, what you said is true?¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t care about being the focus of everyone¡¯s eyes at this moment. He grabbed Kiera¡¯s hand,


    pulled it down, looked at her seriously, and said seriously, ¡°Kiera, listen, I don¡¯t have a fever, and I don¡¯t


    have a fever. I¡¯m haunted by ghosts, and I¡¯m not confused by fever. What I said is true. I fell in love with


    you at first sight and have been in love with you for a while.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­¡±


    Julian fell in love with her at first sight?


    For a girl like her who had a high level of martial arts, didn¡¯t others think she was rude? Didn¡¯t they dislike


    her male-like personality? Didn¡¯t they dislike her for domestic violence in the future?


    A big CEO like Julian, who had seen countless beauties, fell in love with her at first sight?


    Kiera¡¯s heart was filled with questions.


    She said, ¡°Um, Julian, I, I¡­ I suddenly remembered that I have something urgent to go out for, so I¡¯ll


    leave first.¡±

 Chapter 2854

    Chapter 2854


    Kiera quickly withdrew her hand, not even eating the barbecue, picked up her phone, left Julian, and ran


    away from the martial arts hall.


    When Julian stood up, Kendrick stopped him from chasing after her.


    He turned around and saw that it was Kendrick. He had to say in a good temper, ¡°Brother Kendrick, let


    me go out and take a look.¡±


    Kendrick said, ¡°Don¡¯t go now. Let my sister calm down and think about it. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t like


    you. She needs time to digest the news and ept that you feel for her as a man and a woman, not as a


    friend.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°It¡¯s very cold outside, and it¡¯s snowing. I¡¯m afraid she will get cold.¡±


    Kendrick said, ¡°You can get cold, but she can¡¯t. We are natives of Yonsburg and have been used to this


    kind of winter since we were young. You are different. You came from Wiltspoon. It can be said that there


    is no winter in Wiltspoon. Kiera won¡¯t be cold; don¡¯t worry; let her go out to get some air, calm down, and


    think about it.¡±


    Kendrick knew Kiera very well.


    Kendrick added, ¡°You confessed your love all of a sudden. She was not mentally prepared. She was just


    confused for a moment. There is no big problem. You are the same; won¡¯t you wait for the time to mature


    before confessing your love? Send her a bouquet of flowers, and she will understand you. What¡¯s on


    your mind?¡±


    Julian pursed his lips and said, ¡°If I give her a bouquet of flowers, she won¡¯t understand what I¡¯m


    thinking, so I need to say it. If I don¡¯t say it, she may never understand. If I give her a truckload of


    bouquets, the first thing she¡¯ll think about is how many flower cakes these flowers can make.¡±


    Kendrick: ¡°It¡¯s really possible.¡±


    Kiera did not dare and would not think wildly.


    If Julian loves her, he must say it and let her know it.


    ¡°Brother Kendrick, is Kiera really not running away from me when she goes out in such a hurry? Will she


    dislike me for being too old? I am only ten years and four months older than her.¡±


    He was actually eleven years older than her, but if he really counts, he is ten years and four months


    older.


    Kendrick said funnyly, ¡°Who thinks you are old? If you thought you were old, you could still live in my


    house. My mother would have kicked you out with a broom. If my mother hadn¡¯t driven you out, we, the


    brothers, and my father would have kicked you out. Now I don¡¯t know if she will dislike you. You can ask


    herter.


    It¡¯s actually eptable to be ten years old. If there is a difference of twenty or thirty years, it would be


    difficult to ept it.¡±


    Kendrick cursed in his heart: The old mother had long regarded Julian as her son-inw.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Knowing that Julian really liked Kiera, Mrs. Caron would be very happy when she found out.


    When Julian appeared in front of the Caron family for the first time, the Caron family also regarded him


    as Kiera¡¯s boyfriend.


    It turned out that it was really interesting.


    ¡°Kiera is not the kind of person who backs down or runs away from things. Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t run


    away.¡± Kendrickforted Julian. Then he asked curiously, ¡°Julian, did you really fall in love with Kiera at


    first sight?¡±


    Julian silently took out the photo of Kiera he had picked up at the airport. He had always carried that


    small photo with him. He handed the small photo of Kiera to Kendrick and said a little embarrassedly,


    ¡°This is it. I picked it up at Wiltspoon Airport when Kiera took the children to participate in a martial arts


    competition in Wiltspoon.


    Kendrick said, ¡°This is¡­ the small photo on her keychain. It turns out you picked it up. She said she


    dropped it, but she couldn¡¯t find it. She thought she just dropped the key, and she dropped it in


    Wiltspoon. Don¡¯t be concerned about other people picking it up. If someonees to our house to steal


    something, don¡¯t take it seriously. After she came back, she told us that the door locks of our house have


    not been changed yet.¡±


    Kendrick wanted to get the key back, but gave up after thinking about it. He gave the key to Julian along


    with the small photo on the buckle and said, ¡°You picked up the key to our house, and the door lock has


    not been changed. You cane back at night. You used the key to open the door; it¡¯s really fate; if you


    pick up the key, you will be a member of my family.¡±


    Julian was afraid that Kendrick would get the photo back, but he didn¡¯t expect that Kendrick would even


    give him the key.


    He quickly took it.

 Chapter 2855

    Chapter 2855


    ¡°Brother Kendrick, what can I do now?¡±


    Knowing that Kendrick recognized him, Julian regarded Kendrick as a helper and couldn¡¯t help but ask


    Kendrick.


    Kendrick said, ¡°You can either stay here and watch or go back and help my mother cook. In short, you


    don¡¯t have to worry about what Kiera does. She will be back in the evening. After shees back, you


    two will have a good talk. You just need to make her believe that you are serious about her and not


    joking.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°I will, thank you, brother, then I will go back and help Auntie cook.¡±


    If the mother-inw¡¯s route is smooth and sessful, pursuing her wife will get twice the result with half


    the effort.


    Kiera was either frightened by Julian¡¯s confession or she just didn¡¯t believe it. This was the first time she


    heard a man say he loved her.


    She came out of the martial arts gym and blew in the cold wind. She shivered from the cold, and her


    mind became clear. She didn¡¯t hang out for long before she ran back home.


    Fortunately, the martial arts gym was very close to home.


    Mrs. Caron was preparing hot pot dishes for tonight.


    On a cold day, eating hot pot was the mostfortable thing. If it weren¡¯t for the heating in the room, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to stay.


    When winter came, Mrs. Caron rarely went out. She let her children buy groceries. She was from the


    south and was afraid of the cold. Even though she had been married to Yonsburg for decades, she still


    liked to huddle in the winter.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Mrs. Caron walked out and saw Kiera. She asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t the get-


    out of ss not over yet at this time? Why are you back? It must be snowing outside. There is hot ginger


    tea in the pot. Pour a bowl and drink it to drive away the cold.¡±


    Mrs. Caron said that and went back to the kitchen.


    ¡°Why are you the only oneing back? Your brother and the others?¡±


    While Mrs. Caron was busy, she didn¡¯t forget to ask Kiera.


    Kiera replied, ¡°I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be back first. Mom, where is dad?¡±


    ¡°Your dad went out and said that someone invited him to dinner. He didn¡¯te home for dinner at night.


    He asked us to eat when it was ready. What do you want?¡±


    Mrs. Caron turned to ask Kiera who came in.


    Kiera hesitated and finally said sheepishly, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any sanitary pads with me, so I came back from


    getting off work early.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°Oh. But¡­didn¡¯t it juste here on the 10th? It¡¯s only the 25th, and you¡¯re here again?¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    There were only two women in the family, mother and daughter, and Mrs. Caron knew Kiera¡¯s menstrual


    period.


    She was also very concerned about it, especially when Kiera was in puberty. She was afraid that Kiera


    would not dare speak out because of shyness. She often reminded Kiera that if she feels ufortable


    or abnormal, she must tell her mother.


    Kiera: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s going to be chaotic this month. Mom, I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±


    Afraid that Mrs. Caron would see through her lie, Kiera hurried upstairs.


    She was in her room, closed the door, and was alone.


    Shey down on the bed, looked at the ceiling, and murmured to herself, ¡°Julian said he fell in love with


    me at first sight. His love for me is the same love a man has for a woman. He said he wanted to marry


    me. Why do I feel like I¡¯m dreaming? I, Kiera, also have a man like me. He is still such an excellent


    CEO.¡±


    Kiera herself didn¡¯t have many expectations for love. The main reason was that her mother arranged


    countless blind dates, all of which ended up being ignored. She said it didn¡¯t matter, but it actually had an


    impact on her, making her feel that she was bad and not suitable. As a wife, no man would really love


    her. They only treated her as a buddy.

 Chapter 2856

    Chapter 2856


    They couldn¡¯t me her for treating the men around her as buddies. They treated her as one of their


    buddies first, okay?


    When she first met Julian, when she saw Julian, her heartbeat would speed up and she would have


    random thoughts. After they had known each other for a long time, they were no different from her fellow


    senior brothers when they got along with each other. When she was alone with Julian again, it felt


    natural. No more racing heartbeats, no more random thoughts.


    She thought that she and Julian had a brotherly rtionship, like buddies.


    She didn¡¯t expect Julian to say that he loved her.


    Kiera felt her face getting hot. She touched her face, patted it, and said to herself, ¡°Kiera, are you shy?


    Did a man say he liked you, and you became ted? Calm down, calm down.¡±


    Julian would not worry about domestic violence in the future, like her blind date partners, because he


    was a very powerful person in boxing and kicking and could beat her elder brother.


    She was no match for the elder brother.


    Julian could defeat her eldest brother, which meant that his strength was higher than hers. What should


    he worry about? On the contrary, she should worry about it. If she gets into a fight or argument with


    Julian in the future, Julian might win and defeat her. The person who was pushed to the ground and


    rubbed hard.


    Kiera sat up from the bed, sat in front of the dressing table, and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Looking at it, she smiled and said confidently, ¡°Sister, you are not ugly. Julian is discerning.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She just didn¡¯t know if she and Julian were suitable.


    He was the boss of a bigpany, and his family was from a wealthy family. The people he came into


    contact with were either rich or noble. Although her Caron family was not poor either, in Yonsburg, the


    Caron family was among the rich. Butpared with the Bucham family, they¡¯re too far apart.


    Kiera was worried that Julian wanted her to be fresh and different from the other girls. Once the


    freshness wore off, he would like other women.


    Men be bad when they have money, and women be rich when they be bad.


    Julian was so rich and handsome, and when he treated someone well and showed his heart and soul, it


    was easy for a woman to be devoted to him.


    Kiera¡¯s mood slowly calmed down.


    She decided to take a look first and talk to her parents. Her parents had been here, and she had eaten


    more salt than she had eaten rice. If her parents believed in Julian and thought that Julian would not


    change his mind and thought that Julian was sincere, then she would safely fall in love with Julian.


    Love that is predicated on marriage.


    After all, it was rare for her to meet a man who was not afraid of domestic violence in the future.


    She must always seize the opportunity. If she misses Julian, she will really be an old aunt for the rest of


    her life. She will be remembered by her old mother until her ears fall off.


    ¡°knock, knock, knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Kiera, are you not feeling well yet? Are you okay?¡± Mrs. Caron brought a bowl of brown sugar and


    ginger water upstairs. ¡°I have prepared brown sugar and ginger water for you; drink a bowl.¡±


    Kiera stood up and opened the door, saying, ¡°Mom, the brown sugar and ginger water you made is so


    spicy. You may have used up all the ginger in the house.¡±


    After opening the door, she took the bowl of brown sugar and ginger water from her mother¡¯s hand.


    She didn¡¯t even need to drink it; just smell the ginger, and she would know it¡¯s spicy.


    No matter how much brown sugar was added, it would still bring out the spiciness of ginger.


    Besides, Mrs. Caron didn¡¯t put in too much brown sugar.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Kiera, why don¡¯t you drink some ginger water? What¡¯s spicy? When you secretly eat spicy


    strips, I don¡¯t hear you say they¡¯re spicy. When you eat spicy beef jerky, when you eat sansho chicken


    feet, why didn¡¯t you say spicy?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll drink it; I don¡¯t like it spicy.¡±


    Facing her mother, Kiera had no choice but to surrender.


    Everyone in her family except her mother had the surname Caron. However, her mother, who did not


    have the surname Caron, had a lot of power over everyone in the family who did.


    Who said her father was a strict wife?

 Chapter 2857

    Chapter 2857


    Kiera took the bowl of brown sugar and ginger water back to the room and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°Kiera, are you worried?¡±


    Mrs. Caron followed her, sat down next to her, and asked with concern.


    ¡°No.¡± Kiera did not dare to look at Mrs. Caron for fear that she would see her guilty conscience.


    She took a sip of the ginger water. It was so spicy that she was speechless. She shouted, ¡°Mom, did you


    put all the ginger in the house? It¡¯s so spicy. It tastes terrible. I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°You¡¯re abnormal. Drink some brown sugar ginger water to get rid of the cold.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Well, Mom, I actually lied to you. I¡¯m not abnormal.¡±


    Mrs. Caron red at her. ¡°Lied to me? You child, how could you lie to me about your health? I¡¯m still


    thinking of buying a box of herbal medicines for you to eat.


    If you are young and not yet married, if your menstrual period is abnormal, you must go to the doctor and


    have it corrected so as not to affect future fertility. Girls should pay attention to the issue of menstrual


    periods, don¡¯t be shy, and don¡¯t avoid medical treatment.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Mom, do you think I¡¯m the kind of shy person? I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯s just that I came back early


    and was worried that you would scold me for beingzy and let my dad deduct my sry, so I made up a


    lie to deceive you.¡±


    Thank goodness Mrs. Caron wasn¡¯t that quick. Mrs. Caron will scold her very badly if she knows she is


    lying about buying her things, letting her take care of herself, or even taking her to the doctor.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You are thick-skinned, but you don¡¯t look like someone who would be shy.¡± Mrs. Caron said honestly, ¡°If


    you have any concerns, tell me. It¡¯s okay. You won¡¯te back from getting off work early. By the way,


    Julian hasn¡¯te back today yet. He¡¯s usually home by this time.¡±


    Kiera pursed her lips and said, ¡°Mom, he is a big CEO, and he is busy with work. Maybe he went to


    socialize in the evening. You are still so concerned about him. He is just staying at our house, and this is


    not his home. ¡°


    Mrs. Caron looked at her and said meaningfully, ¡°You are so stupid.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­¡±


    Thinking of Julian¡¯s confession to her, Kiera murmured in her heart. Maybe everyone in the family had


    noticed it, and then none of them pointed it out to her, leaving her to treat Julian as a friend.


    Kiera: ¡°Mom, what do you think of Julian?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfathomable, but he cares about you from the bottom of his heart. He¡¯s also very kind to us. He


    respects me and your dad very much.¡±


    Mrs. Caron had a good impression of Julian.


    When she looked at Julian, her future son-inw, the more she looked at him, the more she liked him.


    Julian stayed at Caron¡¯s house, allowing Mrs. Caron to see him every day and get to know him better.


    ¡°Unfathomable?¡±


    Kiera did not expect that Mrs. Caron would imagine Julian like this. In her opinion, Julian was very


    forthright, gentle in character, easy to talk to, and did not seem like an unfathomable person.


    When she saw Zachary, Zachary gave her an unfathomable feeling.


    Julian didn¡¯t give her that feeling.

 Chapter 2858

    Chapter 2858


    ¡°It is true that Julian is a businessman, but he is not just a businessman. There must be something he is


    hiding from us and has not told us. Everyone has their own secrets, and you can¡¯t tell everyone else.¡±


    Kiera spoke for Julian.


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Think about it: when you first met him, didn¡¯t he pretend not to know martial arts? You


    helped him once, and he was a lifesaver. He insisted on repaying your life-saving grace, and then he


    treated you in various ways.


    Maybe it¡¯s because I have watched too many TV dramas. I always feel that Julian has been plotting


    against you from the beginning, nning for you to be his savior, so that he can approach you


    openly and treat you well, and you won¡¯t think too much about it.


    Perhaps the gangsters you met on the night you rescued him were all arranged by him. Public security is


    good now, and there are very few gangsters anymore, let alone therge number of gangsters. Can the


    police in Wiltspoon allow them toe out at night?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Mom, you have watched too many TV dramas and thought too much. I have something worth


    Julian¡¯s calctions. Our family is not a rich family. I work at my own martial arts gym. My personal


    fortune is not as good as Julian¡¯s ie in a day. He can¡¯t plot against anyone else.


    Besides, the night I helped him was indeed the first time I met him. When we met for the first time, no


    one knew anyone. Why did he plot against me for no reason? He is a businessman, and his business is


    very big. He knows how to do it. If someone offends someone and is retaliated by others, it is not


    impossible for the enemy to ask someone to stop his car to do harm to him.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t think she had anything worthy of Julian¡¯s calctions.


    If she had a worth of tens of billions, it would be reasonable for Julian to plot against her.


    Her monthly sry was tens of thousands of dors. Her family had money, but it was her parents¡¯


    money, not hers. She could be said to have no power and no money. Who would plot against her?


    Mrs. Caron really thought a lot.


    She reached out and poked her daughter on the head and said angrily, ¡°You, you always think too well of


    people. You are not just out of society, but you are still so naive and easy to trust. Julian is an unmarried


    older man. What do you think he wants from you? What does he want to plot against you?


    He has fallen in love with you, and he ns to have you be his woman. You don¡¯t even have such


    thoughts. No wonder you have been ignored countless times on blind dates. It¡¯s a good thing that Julian


    has fallen in love with you. Otherwise, it would really be impossible. I want your two brothers to support


    you for the rest of your life.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Mom!¡±


    She was ignored once or twice on a blind date, but she didn¡¯t care. Originally, she didn¡¯t want to go on a


    blind date, but every time it happened, her self-esteem was still hit.


    Mrs. Caron even said it to her face, and even she would never say that.


    Kiera: ¡°Mom, you have already seen that Julian is interested in me?¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°Looking at your reaction and your tone, do you know? Oh, that¡¯s good. You¡¯ve be


    smarter and more sensitive. I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to react after being targeted for a year and a


    half.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­¡±


    Mrs. Caron, even though she knew Julian was targeting her, didn¡¯t even bother to wake her up.


    On the contrary, it was better for Julian.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mrs. Caron treated Julian as her son-inw. No wonder Kiera¡¯s parents and brothers were no longer as


    cautious and polite to Julian as they were at first. Instead, they treat Julian as casually as they treat


    family members. Mrs. Caron would even talk about Julian as much as she talks about her brothers and


    sisters.


    Kiera was also worried that Mrs. Caron would often talk about Julian, and Julian would be angry. She


    told Julian in private not to take Mrs. Caron¡¯s nagging to heart, as Mrs. Caron was such a person.


    Thinking about it, Kiera felt that she was the monkey¡ªthe one who was tricked the most.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    Mrs. Caron asked Kiera with interest.


    In her opinion, Kiera looked like a boy. In just one month, she would not be able to discover Julian¡¯s


    thoughts.


    Someone must have told Kiera!

 Chapter 2859

    Chapter 2859


    Kiera blushed. She replied in a low voice, ¡°Julian brought us a barbecue just now. Mom, it¡¯s not me who


    wants to eat it; it¡¯s my ss of students who want to eat it. Julian has always pampered them and bought


    them whatever they wanted to eat.


    It just happened, by the way. Then, while I was eating, Julian suddenly told me that he liked me. He said


    that it was not between friends, but between a man and a woman. He said that his like was love. He


    loves me and wants to marry me.


    Oh, he also sent me a bouquet of flowers. First, he asked me what I thought about receiving the bouquet


    of flowers. I was thinking of flower cakes.¡±


    Mrs. Caron was staring at Kiera, so she spoke softer and softer. She said innocently, ¡°What he gave me


    was a bouquet of roses. There were so many roses. All I could think of was a rose flower cake. It was


    also he who asked me what I had. I told the truth.¡±


    Mrs. Caron poked her head again angrily. ¡°Why are you so stupid? All you think about is food all day


    long. It¡¯s not that you like barbecue; why would Julian buy so much for you? Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s cold and


    you guys eat barbecue. You won¡¯t get angry; you will still get angry. I¡¯ll make you a pot of herbal tea


    later.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Kiera: ¡°Mom, no need. Julian also bought chrysanthemum tea for everyone. Isn¡¯t chrysanthemum tea


    also an herbal tea? Besides, they are used to it and won¡¯t feel angry.¡±


    Mrs. Caron gave up and continued to say, ¡°Julian knows how to buy chrysanthemum tea for you. He is


    worthy of being by our side.¡±


    After Mrs. Caron finished speaking, she stared at Kiera again. After a long while, she asked her


    daughter, ¡°Did you run home because Julian confessed to you so abruptly?¡±


    Kiera was very carefree and had always treated Julian as a good friend. It was normal to be frightened


    when her love was suddenly confessed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t reject him, did you?¡± Mrs. Caron asked nervously, ¡°You cannot ept it for the time being, but


    you can¡¯t refuse it directly. Leave yourself a way out. Look at you; you are twenty-four or five years old,


    and you don¡¯t even have a suitor. You are so good-looking for nothing. It¡¯s not easy for someone to like


    you; you have to seize the opportunity.


    Julian is pretty good, too. He¡¯s just a few years older than you. Also, he¡¯s from far away. It¡¯s thousands of


    miles away from our cloud city. But it¡¯s okay. Your parents are both people who can fly and drive. They¡¯re


    not afraid of motion sickness. If I want to see you, I¡¯ll fly there. After all, it¡¯s only a few hours away by


    ne. As long as he can marry you off, as long as you can marry a good husband and marry abroad, I


    will ept it.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Mom, how don¡¯t you want to see me?


    When a mother from another family heard that her daughter was going to marry far away, she was so


    distressed that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. Mom, it¡¯s better. You also said that you would ept


    my marriage abroad.¡±


    Mrs. Caron hummed, ¡°Who told you that you couldn¡¯t get married? You can get married, and you can


    marry a man as good as Julian. I want to burn incense. There is smoke rising from the ancestral graves


    of your old Caron family. Finally, you can get married.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not married yet. If I marry someone, smoke will rise from my ancestral graves. If I have


    some great potential, won¡¯t the old Caron family¡¯s ancestral graves be about to explode?


    I didn¡¯t think about rejecting Julian. I just felt surprised for a moment and a little embarrassed to face him.


    I also have no experience with being confessed to. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, so I could only run


    out and run home.


    Mom, is your food ready? Go and cook. You don¡¯t have to do anything to eat hot pot; the rice has already


    been cooked.¡±

 Chapter 2860

    Chapter 2860


    Mrs. Caron also wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with Kiera. ¡°You and Julian get along very well


    and can chat well. He is sincere with you. Think about it calmly for a few days, and then you can reply


    to him.¡±


    Kiera agreed but said worriedly, ¡°Mom, do you think Julian is trying something new? His family is so


    rich, he is a wealthy young master, and he has seen ny-nine beauties, if not a hundred. I am


    somewhat pretty, but I don¡¯t think it was my beauty that attracted him.


    Does he just want to have fun? Maybe he is sincere with me now. What about after marriage? He


    changes his mind after marriage, cheats, and has mistresses and mistresses. I can¡¯t ept it. I won¡¯t


    be able to beat him when the timees. Wiltspoon is far away from you, and it¡¯s hard for you to rush


    over to support me, so what should I do?¡±


    After Mrs. Caron thought deeply for a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s really hard to say. However, you are


    responsible for managing your marriage. If you two manage it carefully, nothing like that should


    happen. I just don¡¯t know if his parents can see it.¡±


    The Caron family was also famous in Yonsburg, not because they were rich, but because the Caron


    family martial arts gym was famous. Of course, the Caron family was also rich¡ªnot tens of billions, but


    tens of millions, barely over 100 million¡ªand they would still have it.


    Compared with the Bucham family, the difference was too great.


    What if Julian¡¯s parents looked down on the Caron family?


    ¡°Have you met his parents when you went to Wiltspoon? What is his parents¡¯ attitude towards you? If


    they have a good attitude and are very enthusiastic, then there is something interesting.


    If his parents dislike you, then let¡¯s not try too hard. Your parents are willing to support you for the rest


    of your life, and they don¡¯t want you to be bullied, disliked, and looked down upon by others after you


    get married.¡±


    Don¡¯t look at Mrs. Caron, who usually scolds her daughter with all kinds of disgust, making Kiera think


    that she is not her biological child several times. But if anyone dares to bully Kiera, she will definitely


    explode.


    Of course, Kiera had never been bullied since she was a child, and Mrs. Caron never had the


    opportunity to get angry. Instead, she often receivedints andints, and then she could


    chase Kiera down several streets with a feather duster.


    When Kiera was a few years old, she was famous on several nearby streets.


    Thanks to Mrs. Caron, it was obvious that she had been practicing martial arts since she was young, so


    she had very solid basic skills and could run very fast. However, it turned out that Mrs. Caron also ran


    very fast and had very good physical strength. She was able to chase her down several streets and


    be a sessful woman. Theughingstock of several streets.


    Kiera said honestly, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in Wiltspoon for long. When I attended Zachary and Serenity¡¯s


    wedding, there were so many people. I didn¡¯t know who Julian¡¯s parents were, and I really didn¡¯t know


    their parents¡¯ attitudes.


    However, we can tell from his words that his parents are still very talkative. He said that he was in his


    thirties and had not yet gotten married. His parents were very worried and said that as long as he could


    bring a woman home to get married, it would be fine, and they would not pick a woman. The conditions


    are as long as she is a woman.¡±


    Mrs. Caron curled her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s just words. Mother-inws are like that. Before they have a


    daughter-inw, as long as their son is married, it will be fine. If they have a daughter-inw, they will


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    cause all kinds of troubles and make things difficult for her.


    If your son is not married yet, just say she is a woman. When their son really likes a girl, they will start


    to be picky.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Mom, are you like this too? You have two sons.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°That¡¯s not the case. When your two brothers get married, let them move out and live here.


    They cane back here to eat, but they don¡¯t live with us. If we don¡¯t live together and keep our


    distance, there won¡¯t be so many conflicts. Everyone, stay safe.¡±

 Chapter 2861

    Chapter 2861


    Kiera said, ¡°If I get together with Julian, I can move out after marriage and stay away from my parents-


    inw.¡±


    After Mrs. Caron was silent, she said, ¡°If his mother doesn¡¯t ept you, even if you don¡¯t live together,


    it would be very easy for her to find fault with you and destroy your rtionship as a couple. Can¡¯t he


    sever ties with his biological mother because of you?¡±


    Kiera stopped talking. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°Mom, do you mean to tell me not to ept


    Julian? I thought it through originally, but now I¡¯m confused again. I don¡¯t know what to do. I think it¡¯s


    better to live alone. A little bit, you don¡¯t have to deal with thoseplicated interpersonal


    rtionships.


    My temperament is not suitable for dealing with people who are too narrow-minded. It is said that


    mothers-inw in wealthy families are difficult to get along with. There are few people who are as


    sensible as Serenity and Jasmine¡¯s mother-inw. I heard Serenity say, When she first got together


    with Zachary, her mother-inw couldn¡¯t ept her from the bottom of her heart.¡±


    ¡°But her mother-inw has never done anything to hurt her or damage the husband and wife. When


    others gossip about her, her mother-inw will publicly defend her and scold those who gossip about


    her, saying that her mother-inw has always been elegant, generous, and well-educated, but she


    cursed people to protect her.


    It¡¯s the same. She actually doesn¡¯t spend much time with her mother-inw, but she respects her


    parents-inw very much. I think there are rtively few mothers-inw like this.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mrs. Caron said to her, ¡°You haven¡¯t met Julian¡¯s parents yet; how do you know his parents don¡¯t like


    you? You have to meet them first.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that if I fall in love with him and have a rtionship, his parents won¡¯t like me


    and want to separate us. Wouldn¡¯t it be extremely painful? In this case, it¡¯s better not to develop in the


    first ce and just maintain the status quo, like now. In this way, we can be brothers and friends.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Auntie, auntie, are you at home?¡±


    When Mrs. Caron was speechless, the mother and daughter heard someone calling Mrs. Caron


    downstairs. The voice sounded like it belonged to Julian.


    Kiera was originally calm, but because of her mother¡¯s words, her mood was confused again. When


    she heard Julian¡¯s cry, she didn¡¯t know how to face Julian for a moment, so she said to her mother,


    ¡°Mom, it seems that Julian is back. You go and have a look; don¡¯t tell him that I¡¯m upstairs and I don¡¯t


    know how to face him yet.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°Don¡¯t think so much; just let nature take its course. Maybe Julian¡¯s parents will like you


    very much.¡±


    Mrs. Caronforted Kiera, then got up, walked out of the room, and went downstairs. Julian was still


    shouting downstairs. He entered the kitchen and saw the dishes washed and the hot pot soup base


    prepared, but Mrs. Caron was missing.


    ¡°Julian, I went upstairs to collect the clothes. You came back so early today. You used toe back at


    seven or eight o¡¯clock.¡±


    Mrs. Caron responded to Julian as she went downstairs, still saying, ¡°It¡¯s snowing now, and it¡¯s getting


    late. Why haven¡¯t Kiera and her brotherse back? Julian, don¡¯t you need to socialize?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just finish my work during the day and leave the social work to others. Brother Cheng and the


    others will be back soon. Auntie, isn¡¯t Kiera back?¡±


    Julian wanted to find Kiera, but Kendrick advised him not to look for it and told Kiera to calm down.


    He resisted chasing after Kiera and returned to Caron¡¯s house to help Mrs. Caron prepare dinner. After


    seeing the situation in the kitchen, she didn¡¯t need his help.


    Where did Kiera go?


    When it snows, where will she go?


    Kiera didn¡¯t have any good best friends, and she had very few female friends. The only ones she could


    chat with were her senior brothers and a few senior sisters.


    Julian¡¯s heart was tied to Kiera.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s back. Don¡¯t you usually go to the martial arts gym first after getting off work?


    Didn¡¯t you see her in any martial arts gym?¡±


    Mrs. Caron lied until her face turned red and she was out of breath. The answer she gave Julian was


    not absolute. Anyway, she had just gone upstairs to collect her clothes. She didn¡¯t know what was


    strange about her daughter¡¯s noting back?

 Chapter 2862

    Chapter 2862


    Julian smiled guiltily and said, ¡°I went to the martial arts gym, and she said she had something to do. I


    thought she had gone home. Auntie, is there anything you need my help with?¡±


    Mrs. Caron walked to the sofa and sat down, took out the TV remote control, turned on the TV, and


    said, ¡°We¡¯re going to have hot pot tonight. The ingredients are all ready. There¡¯s nothing more to do.


    Julian,e over and chat with me.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡±


    Julian was happy to chat with his future mother-inw. If he behaves well, her mother-inw will like


    him more and more.


    He went to pour a ss of warm water for Mrs. Caron and then sat down opposite her. With a warm


    smile on his face, he asked with a warm smile, ¡°Auntie, what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk casually; talk about home life; talk about children; that¡¯s all a housewife like me can talk


    about.¡± Mrs. Caron put down the TV remote control, looked at Julian, and suddenly asked, ¡°Julian, you


    have not been in love or married in your thirties. Are your parents very demanding? They don¡¯t like the


    girls you like, so you are angry and don¡¯t want to fall in love and get married?¡±


    Julian¡¯s ck eyes flickered. Mrs. Caron rarely asked him this question, but suddenly¡­ Kiera was


    back, and the mother and daughter were talking. Kiera might have told her mother about his sudden


    confession.


    Is it Kiera or Mrs. Caron who is worried that the front door of his Bucham family is difficult to enter?


    ¡°Auntie, to tell you the truth, my parents are very anxious. The only requirement they have for me is


    that the person I want to marry must be a woman. As long as I am willing to get married, they will be


    happy. Their requirements for their daughter-inw are really not high. ¡°


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°To put it this way, when you really meet a girl you like, but she is not the type your parents


    like, their attitude will change. People are like this. They want it when they don¡¯t have it, and they want


    it again after they have it. The better ones will be picky in all kinds of ways.¡±


    The human heart is never satisfied and always wants more and better.


    Julian was silent. He raised his head and looked upstairs. He seemed to see someone shrinking back.


    He knew that Kiera was eavesdropping upstairs.


    ¡°Auntie, other people¡¯s parents may be like that, but my parents are not like that. There is something


    that I have been hiding from everyone. I am embarrassed to say it. In fact, I am sick. It is because of


    my illness that I am 30 years old. Many of them are still single.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Mrs. Caron¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked Julian up and down in disbelief.


    Kiera, who was hiding upstairs and eavesdropping, was also stunned.


    Is Julian sick?


    Because he was ill, he did not get married in his thirties.


    Is it inhumane?


    Or is it a terminal illness with a short life expectancy?


    But Julian didn¡¯t look like someone suffering from a terminal illness.


    That meant he was inhumane.


    Mrs. Caron came to her senses and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look very healthy. You don¡¯t


    look like a patient, no matter what.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Auntie, Kiera is upstairs, right? I want to confess everything to her.¡±


    Mrs. Caron nodded instinctively.

 Chapter 2863

    Chapter 2863


    Julian stood up and said to Mrs. Caron, ¡°Auntie, let me go upstairs and talk to Kiera. I will tell Kiera


    without reservation about my illness.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°Oh, okay, you guys have a nice chat, and I¡¯ll ask you toe downstairs for dinnerter.¡±


    Julian walked upstairs.


    Mrs. Caron looked at his back and murmured in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t tell that he is sick. What is wrong


    with him? Is it because he is sick that he is unmarried at such an old age?


    Is there something wrong with older young people not getting married? Well, what if¡­My daughter still


    doesn¡¯t know when she will find a boyfriend. We really like Julian.¡±


    Mrs. Caron regarded Julian as her son-inw.


    Kiera heard Julian say that he was sick and heard him say that he wanted to go upstairs. She turned


    around and went back to her room, pretending not to know that Julian was chatting with her mother


    downstairs.


    Soon, Julian arrived at the door of Kiera¡¯s room. He raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    ¡°The door is unlocked. Come in.¡± Kiera responded.


    Julian twisted the doorknob and actually opened the door. He pushed the door open and entered without


    closing the door again.


    ¡°Kiera.¡±


    Kiera sat on the sofa and watched him push the door open. She wanted to act surprised, but she couldn¡¯t


    act because she didn¡¯t know how to act. In the end, she just watched him walk over in silence.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Julian sat down next to her. He said, ¡°Kiera, I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Drink water?¡± Kiera asked him.


    After thinking for a while, Julian replied, ¡°Give me a ss of warm water.¡±


    He¡¯s afraid that if he talks too muchter, his mouth will be dry.


    Kiera stood up and poured him a ss of warm water, then sat down again, looked at him, pursed her


    lips, and asked proactively, ¡°Julian, I heard what you said to my mom downstairs. Yes, you said you were


    sick. What is it? Is it serious? Tell us what problem you have, and we will introduce you to an expert


    doctor in that area.¡±


    Julian replied, ¡°I have seen a doctor, and the doctor said that medical science is helpless with me. They


    have no way to cure me. They can only wait and see if God wants me to live a normal life.¡±


    Hearing this, Kiera looked worried and nervous.


    Kiera said, ¡°What problem is so serious that doctors can¡¯t do anything about it? You have to go to several


    hospitals. Sometimes, the test results from one hospital will be wrong.¡±


    Julian: ¡°I have seen many doctors, and the results are all the same. There is no mistake. In fact, I am still


    single because of this disease.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°You haven¡¯t said the reason yet.¡±


    After Julian was silent for a moment, he stared at her and said in a low voice, ¡°Apathy.¡±


    Kiera was stunned. What kind of disease is this?


    She had never heard of the disease.


    Julian exined it to her.


    Kiera stared at him nkly for a long time, then she asked him: ¡°You mean, in your situation, only when


    you meet a girl who can make you attracted and responsive can you be a normal man, and have


    you only reacted to that girl in this life and not to other women?¡±

 Chapter 2864

    Chapter 2864


    Julian nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I haven¡¯t gotten married because I don¡¯t respond to those women. I


    can¡¯t marry someone back and be a widow just for my own sake, right?


    My family was also very anxious and arranged countless blind dates for me. I didn¡¯t want to go on blind


    dates anymore, so they showed me pictures of girls, hoping that one of them would make me react.


    As long as I look at a girl a few more times or say a few words to her, my parents will think that I like


    them, which makes me extremely helpless. In the end, I have to stay away from women to prevent my


    parents from misunderstanding.


    Kiera, I was prepared to be a bachelor all my life. Who knew that at the airport in Wiltspoon, I picked up


    a bunch of your keys? There was a small photo on the keychain. I saw you in the small photo. I want to


    kiss you inexplicably; my heart beats faster, and I even blush quietly.


    This feeling has never happened to me in the past 30 years. I think it is a heartbeat¡ªa normal man¡¯s


    reaction.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You are the only person in this world who can save me and turn me into a normal man because you


    are the destined daughter that God set up for me.


    Kiera was stunned for a while while listening to it with relish, as if she were listening to a story.


    If she hadn¡¯t been the heroine of his story, she would have actually thought she was listening to one.


    ¡°Kiera.¡± Julian took one of Kiera¡¯s hands and said seriously, ¡°Kiera, what I said is true. I really fell in


    love with you at first sight. I won¡¯t ever again sumb to temptation from a woman in this life besides


    you.


    You need not be concerned that I am merely attempting to be different or that my perspective is


    shifting. This kind of thing will never happen to me because I am a sick person, and only you can cure


    my illness.


    You don¡¯t have to worry that my parents don¡¯t like you. You really don¡¯t have to worry. In fact, they have


    known about your existence for a long time and have always supported me in getting close to you and


    cultivating feelings with you. It¡¯s just that I was a little stupid and got along with you. For such a long


    time, I haven¡¯t dared to confess to you.


    I¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me, so I still called my cousin, Josh, to ask for advice. He told me that


    if I love you, I have to confess to you. I want you to know that I love you. Let you know, I don¡¯t want to


    be your buddy; I just want to be your boyfriend and your future husband.¡±


    Julian said it very sincerely.


    Kiera had no doubts about his words.


    She believed that Julian would not lie to her. Although she didn¡¯t understand apathy, she believed that


    Julian didn¡¯t need to lie to her.


    Kiera asked, ¡°Where are my keys?¡±


    Because she did drop a bunch of keys when she was in Wiltspoon, and the bunch of keys did have a


    photo of her on it, and she carried it with her.


    After she dropped it, she searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find it. It turned out that Julian had picked it


    up.


    ¡°I keep it here with me all the time. When no one is around, I will take it out, look at it, and secretly kiss


    you in the photo.¡±


    Julian took out a bunch of keys. There was also a photo of Kiera on the keychain.


    Kiera got the key back and confirmed that it was indeed hers.


    When she heard that no one was there, he took it out to look at it and secretly kissed her in the photo.


    Kiera¡¯s face turned red inexplicably.


    Julian was kissing her photo, and she felt like he was kissing her face.


    ¡°Did you find me through this little photo after you found my key?¡± Kiera asked him.


    Julian nodded honestly.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve investigated me?¡±


    If Kiera couldn¡¯t figure it out, she is a fool.


    Julian had a lot of money. If he asks someone to take her photos and investigate everything about her,


    he will definitely get results that satisfy him. Then, he will¡­ He said that she is his savior, and he is so


    close to her.


    She helped him on the streets of Wiltspoonte that night. Was it by chance or a drama arranged by


    him?

 Chapter 2865

    Chapter 2865


    Julian said, ¡°It can¡¯t be said to be an investigation. I just want to know who you are. After all, you are


    the only woman I love. Even if I search all over the world, I will find you. Because I have your photo, it¡¯s


    easy to find you.¡±


    At this time, Julian said everything and didn¡¯t hide anything anymore. He had learned from Zachary¡¯s


    past experience and knew that when facing the woman he loved, it was better to say some things


    earlier. If he kept it hidden for too long, it would be difficult to end it.


    Zachary and Serenity almost got divorced at first.


    ¡°After I found you, I couldn¡¯t get acquainted with you casually, for fear that you would regard me as a


    pervert, so I arranged for my men to pretend to be speedsters and stop my car on your way back to the


    hotel, putting me in ¡®danger¡¯ and giving you a chance to save me.


    That way, if I regard you as my savior, I will be close to you and treat you well, and you will not doubt


    me.¡±


    Kiera red at him and said, ¡°Sure enough, it was all arranged by you.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Kiera, I¡¯m sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have plotted against you like that, but I really


    don¡¯t know what to do to get to know you and not be disgusted by you. I have no experience pursuing


    wives. In fact, growing up, I rarely interacted with young women.


    I can only think of the stupidest way. If you want to be angry, just scold me or hit me. Just don¡¯t ignore


    me.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t know whether she should be angry or not. She felt like she wasn¡¯t angry, but she was a


    little unhappy.


    Kiera asked, ¡°I thought I really did something good and saved people, but it turned out that I just acted


    in a y with you. Did you invite those people? Then you sent them all to the police station?¡±


    Julian said honestly, ¡°They are all my people. They have always been loyal to me and worked for me.


    They are all very skilled. But after fighting you that night, some of them were slightly injured. They were


    sent to the hospital afterwards.


    They all say that the future young master¡¯s wife is very good at boxing and kicking and is very cruel,


    but you¡¯re very suitable for me. They all have a very good impression of you. I sent them to the police


    station, and that was for you to see. I made arrangements in advance. Kiera, I¡¯m really sorry. I lied to


    you and kept it for so long.


    Josh said that my emotional intelligence is too low. I admit that my emotional intelligence is really too


    low. I don¡¯t know how to pursue a wife. I used the stupidest method to get to know you.


    In addition to being business magnates with numerous subsidiaries, our Bucham family also operates


    as private investigators. The individuals reporting to me are exceptionally adept at surveilling


    information. Our Bucham family¡¯s sphere of influence is extensive, epassing numerous locations.¡±


    Kiera was startled and asked him quickly, ¡°Is your family involved in gangs? It sounds like you are a


    gangster.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°If we were gangsters, would we still be able to survive until now? Our Bucham family only


    has a strong informationwork and is well-informed. We can eat a lot of fresh melons every day.


    Therefore, if the people in Wiltspoon cannot be friends with us, they don¡¯t dare to offend us because


    they are afraid that we will reveal their background.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, there are many people who hate us and hate us from the bottom of their hearts. They


    always want to find an opportunity to attack the core members of our Bucham family. That¡¯s why my


    subordinates say that you are very suitable for me because you are good at boxing and kicking; your


    family runs a martial arts gym and has many students.¡±


    The Bucham family and the Caron family became inws, which was equivalent to the union of two


    forces.


    The Caron family martial arts gym had been open for so many years, and it was one of the best in


    Yonsburg, and its social status was not low. The martial arts students in the martial arts gym could be


    said to be all over the country.


    People who learned martial arts were often righteous and loyal.


    If the Caron Family Martial Arts gym was in trouble and needed help, even the students who had left


    the Martial Arts gym woulde from all directions to help the Martial Arts gym if they found out.


    Julian said, ¡°But I don¡¯t value your family background. I only value you as a person. What I like is you


    as a person. No matter who you are or what your family background is, I will never dislike you. Kiera,


    what I said is true. I only love you as a person, but it just happens that your family background suits me


    very well.¡±


    Julian was worried that Kiera misunderstood that he was interested in her family background.

 Chapter 2866

    Chapter 2866


    Julian added, ¡°I know that marrying me as your wife may involve unpredictable dangers, but I will do


    my best to keep you safe. I will not let you be bullied or suffer any harm.¡±


    He was the young master of the Bucham family and the future head of the Bucham family. If he couldn¡¯t


    protect his wife, he would not have the face to take over the Bucham family.


    Kiera instinctively said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will implicate me. As long as you and your family don¡¯t


    do anything illegal, your power will depend on your ability.¡±


    She had the ability to protect herself.


    Julian said quickly: ¡°We will not engage in illegal activities such as mu-rder, ars-on, smug-gling, etc. We


    are all thinking about the long term. How can we do illegal things to seek death? Isn¡¯t that asking for


    death?


    Grandma York said that if our Bucham family dares to do anything illegal, she will be the first to spare


    us. Our Bucham family has some connections from Grandma York.¡±


    The rtionship between the Bucham family and the York family is so good, and they were inseparable


    from Grandma York.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s the main reason.


    The second thing was that the younger generation had be brothers and friends, and they had a


    strong friendship.


    Especially Bucham and Zachary, they were extremely strong buddies.


    ¡°Grandma York? She is a very good person.¡±


    Kiera met the olddy and liked her very much.


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mess with her, she¡¯s a super nice old woman. If you mess with her,


    she can make you unable to live or die.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Who told you to mess with her? Who is not like this? It would be strange not to get angry when


    someone p!sses her off.¡±


    Julian smiled and stopped answering.


    He didn¡¯t like to get close to Grandma York anyway, for fear that he might identally be the fruit


    of her happiness.


    But when he saw Grandma York, he pretended to be closer to her than his own grandson and coaxed


    Grandma York, just because he was afraid that Grandma York would punish him on a whim. Of course,


    he still respected Grandma York very much.


    ¡°Except for what you said, there is nothing you can hide from me anymore, right?¡±


    Kiera was not particrly angry about Julian¡¯s confession, as it was within the scope of her eptance


    and understanding.


    If Julian kept lying to her until she found out, she would be very angry and feel that he had been


    treating her like a monkey.


    Now that they had not known each other for a long time, she was not so angry when he confessed


    everything to her.


    Julian shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No more, no more; I just hid this.¡±


    From the beginning, he appeared in front of her as a big CEO, and he didn¡¯t hide the fact that he was a


    rich man from her.


    ¡°You can let me think about emotional matters, okay?¡±


    Kiera needed some time to digest what happened tonight.

 Chapter 2867

    Chapter 2867


    Julian said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t rush you, nor will I force you. You think about it carefully. Even if you can¡¯t


    ept my feelings now, I can wait. It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t done a good enough job to satisfy your heart.


    I will continue to work hard and do my best to make you like and satisfy you.¡±


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough; it¡¯s just that I treat you as a buddy and you


    treat me as your wife. For a while, I need time to digest it. After all, this is a major event in life and will


    concern me for the rest of my life. Happiness must be thought about clearly.


    Julian, this is a matter between the two of us. Before I reply to you, don¡¯t tell my parents. If they know


    that I didn¡¯t ept you immediately, they are afraid they will scold me like a b!tch. There¡¯s nothing you


    can do about it. On countless blind dates, men have turned me off.


    My dad doesn¡¯t care. I¡¯m not old; I¡¯m only in my twenties, but my mom is worried. She always feels that


    I was brought into martial arts by my dad, and I have developed a lot of martial arts. Although I am very


    good at self-protection, I still have some skills. I give others the wrong impression of being rude, so I


    don¡¯t have a boyfriend.


    That¡¯s why my mom is most worried that I won¡¯t be able to get married. My mom will hold my dad


    responsible for harming me as long as other people ignore me on a blind date. You are probably my


    mom¡¯sst and most important hope.¡±


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Julian nodded in agreement: ¡°I won¡¯t tell Uncle and Auntie until you think clearly about your reply.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°By the way, Julian, it wasn¡¯t because of your hand that the man continued to ignore me after we


    met on a blind date, was it?¡±


    Julian said, ¡°No, our Bucham family¡¯swork in Yonsburg is not very wide. I came here on a business


    trip, vigorously developed here, invested in the establishment of a subsidiary, and thework


    gradually expanded, so the matter of you being ignored by the man on a blind date, and my hands or


    feet were not touched.¡±


    Besides, after he came to Yonsburg, she rarely went on blind dates.


    None of the matchmakers in Yonsburg wanted to introduce her boyfriend to her.


    Kiera thought that she had known him for a short time and believed that he was telling the truth at this


    moment.


    Kiera said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. You go downstairs first. I¡¯ll sit down for a few minutes, calm down, and


    adjust my mood before going downstairs. My two brothers should be back soon. My dad went out to


    eat and won¡¯te back to eat.¡±


    Julian responded gently: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He looked at Kiera deeply, then stood up, walked out of Kiera¡¯s room, and closed the door for Kiera.


    After that, he stood at the door of the room for a while before turning and going downstairs.


    When he got to the stairs, he saw Mrs. Caron running downstairs. He guessed that Mrs. Caron should


    have been eavesdropping near the door of the room just now. Because he didn¡¯t close the door, Mrs.


    Caron didn¡¯t dare get too close for fear of being discovered.


    Julianughed but understood Mrs. Caron¡¯s actions.


    If it were his parents, they would probably stick to the door and eavesdrop.


    In order not to embarrass Mrs. Caron, Julian paused for a few minutes and waited for Mrs. Caron to


    come downstairs and enter the kitchen before going downstairs.


    At this time, Kendrick and Keh entered the house one after another.


    ¡°The snow is getting heavier and heavier, and it¡¯s hard to drive. I walked back.¡±


    After Kendrick entered the house, he began to take off his thick coat. The heating inside the house was


    like a world of ice and firepared with the outside.


    ¡°Brother, you are back.¡± Julian came over and said, ¡°Auntie has washed the vegetables and prepared


    the hot pot soup base, and she is waiting for you toe back to eat hot pot.¡±


    Julian smiled, and when he saw Keh following Kendrick in, he smiled again. ¡°Brother Keh,


    you¡¯re back too;e in quickly; it¡¯s too cold outside.¡±


    Kendrick followed him into the house, and Julian closed the door.


    ¡°Dad hasn¡¯te back yet?¡± Keh asked. Like his elder brother, he took off his thick coat after


    entering the house.


    Julian took the coat he took off from Keh and replied, ¡°Uncle won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh, eh, Julian, you came back earlier than us tonight. Where is Kiera? Why don¡¯t you see her?


    Doesn¡¯t she usuallye back with you?¡±


    Keh didn¡¯t know yet about Julian¡¯s confession to Kiera.

 Chapter 2868

    Chapter 2868


    Kendrick didn¡¯t tell Keh that he happened to not be in the martial arts gym just now.


    Before Julian could answer, Kiera¡¯s voice came from the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Mrs. Caron shouted in the kitchen.


    Everyone immediately went into the kitchen, scrambling, and brought out the ingredients that Mrs.


    Caron had prepared for the hot pot.


    Except for the absence of Mr. Caron, everyone sat together and ate steaming hot pot.


    Kendrick also brought his dad¡¯s collection of famous wine and four small wine sses and asked his


    Mrs. Caron, ¡°Mom, we want to drink some tonight, okay?¡±


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°If you don¡¯t n to go out tonight, you are allowed to have a small drink each, but no


    more.¡±


    It would be difficult for him to report to work the next day if he overindulged in alcohol.


    Kendrick said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have a small drink.¡±


    It¡¯s better to have a small drink than not to be able to take a sip.


    ¡°Kiera, you¡¯re a girl; drink less.¡±


    When Kendrick poured wine for Kiera, he only poured half a ss.


    Kiera was very dissatisfied. She said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m a girl, but my drinking capacity is not necessarily


    worse than that of my eldest brother and my second brother. I can still maintain my sanity after a small


    drink.¡±


    ¡°If you bargain further, I¡¯ll let you take a sip and give your cup to Julian.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Keh, with the dignity of his eldest brother, controlled Kiera¡¯s drinking mouth.


    After pouring the wine, Kendrick leaned into Kiera¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Drink less and stay rational.


    When Julian is drunk, ask him if he is sincere with you. They all say that he speaks the truth after


    drinking. Well, he¡¯s drunk, so if you ask him, he must be telling the truth.¡±


    Kiera didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and he answered Kendrick in a low voice: ¡°He has a good


    drinking capacity. He drank all Dad¡¯s bottle of good wine, and he may not get drunk.¡±


    Just drinking a small ss of wine and trying to knock Julian down was simply a dream.


    ¡°I believe what Julian said is true.¡± After Kiera finished speaking, she used serving chopsticks to pick up


    a chopstick of food for Julian. She smiled and said to Julian, ¡°You should also drink less. After dinner,


    let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Mrs. Caron said. ¡°Julian is from Wiltspoon; he won¡¯t be able to bear it. I¡¯ve been


    married for decades. Every winter, I try not to go out if I can. I can¡¯t stand the cold winter in Yonsburg.¡±


    In the first few years after she got married, when her children were still young, she took them back to


    her parents¡¯ house to spend the winter.


    Later, the child grew older and needed to go to kindergarten and elementary school. For the sake of the


    child¡¯s studies, she couldn¡¯t just go back to her parents¡¯ home when she wanted to, so she had to bite


    the bullet. It was good to have heating in the house. No matter how much she wore when she went out,


    she felt so cold.


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not afraid of the cold.¡±


    Kendrick took over. ¡°If Julian is cold, let Kiera hug him and feel Kiera¡¯s fiery enthusiasm. This will


    ensure that Julian feels like summer in winter.¡±


    ¡°Brother.¡± Kiera shouted reluctantly.


    Kendrick teased her, and her face was quietly stained with red clouds.


    Kendrickughed heartily. ¡°You¡¯re blushing like that. Don¡¯t drink this small ss of wine. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll


    get drunk if you touch it.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 2869

    Chapter 2869


    After dinner, Kiera took Julian out for a walk.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After the two left, Keh asked Kendrick, ¡°Brother, do you think our sister is a little weird tonight? She


    is very unnatural. She blushes all the time. She doesn¡¯t dare to look at Julian. She is different than usual.


    Kiera and I have been brothers and sisters for more than 20 years, and I just saw her shy side tonight. It


    turns out that Kiera can be shy too. Only when she is shy can she act like a girl. Normally, she acts like a


    boy, careless and as thick-skinned as a chopping board.¡±


    Kendrick went to make tea by himself and did not answer his brother immediately.


    Mrs. Caron was washing dishes and chopsticks in the kitchen.


    Hearing Keh¡¯s words, she suddenly came out of the kitchen and said to her two sons, ¡°Come here;


    Mom wants to tell you something while Julian is not here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s mysterious, Mom; your expression is very serious. Is it something bad?¡±


    Keh came over and asked Mrs. Caron curiously. Seeing her serious expression, he didn¡¯t dare to


    smile yfully.


    Kendrick was still holding the teapot in his hand. He thought something had happened, so he quickly


    came over and asked with concern, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Did Julian say anything when he came back?


    He confessed to my sister. My sister was not prepared at all, so he confessed. My sister was so scared


    that she ran out of the martial arts gym. I told him not to chase Kiera and told him to calm down. Now


    look at the two of them. There seems to be something interesting about it.¡±


    Keh turned his head and looked at his eldest brother. ¡°Brother, you said Julian confessed to my


    sister?¡±


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Julian said he was sick. He just confessed everything to Kiera. I went to eavesdrop


    and didn¡¯t hear it very clearly. But he said he was really sick. What kind of illness was it? I didn¡¯t hear him


    clearly. That¡¯s the name of the disease. Anyway, it¡¯s because of that disease that he¡¯s single to this day.¡±


    ¡°ah!¡± Both Kendrick and Keh shouted.


    The expressions of the two people changed quickly. Keh shouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t he bad?¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°He seemed to say there was no reaction. I wanted to hear it more clearly. He opened the


    door at the time and didn¡¯t close it. I didn¡¯t dare to get too close to eavesdrop, so I couldn¡¯t hear clearly.


    s, now I¡¯m so anxious. You are men, and men don¡¯t have so many scruples when talking to men.


    When theye backter, the two brothers will quietly talk to Julian and ask him what his disease is


    and whether it can be cured. Don¡¯t be afraid of medical treatment. We also have many good doctors in


    Yonsburg. Go there more often. Check it out at the hospital.¡±


    Both brothers nodded solemnly.


    Soon, Kendrick said in a low voice, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the problem. If he really has a problem, he


    won¡¯t confess it to my sister. We can all see his feelings for Kiera. He is sincere. How could Kiera be left


    a widow?¡±


    ¡°So, it can¡¯t be that problem.¡± Keh analyzed it calmly. He also echoed, ¡°Mom, I think the elder brother


    made a good analysis. Julian has lived in our house for such a long time. We dare not say that we know


    him very well, but we can all see his feelings for Kiera. I¡¯m sure he is sincere. If he truly loves her, how


    can he be willing to let her live as a widow after marriage? If he really has a problem in that way, he will


    not confess to her or harm her.¡±

 Chapter 2870

    Chapter 2870


    After thinking for a while, Mrs. Caron said, ¡°What you said makes sense, but when Julianes back,


    you still have to ask clearly, so as not to make me feel so anxious and ufortable for a long time.


    Also, Julian likes our Kiera, and they are a perfect match, but Julian is from a wealthy family, so there is


    still a gap between our family and theirs.


    Who knows if his parents can ept our Kiera? When your dades back, I will tell your dad and ask


    him to go to Wiltspoon quietly to find out about Julian¡¯s parents.¡±


    Kendrick nodded. ¡°I can go by myself. I¡¯ll book a flight tonight and fly to Wiltspoon early tomorrow


    morning.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°Let your dad take you there. You are still young, and your eyesight for people is still a little


    mature. Your dad is old and has been in the world for decades, and his eyesight for people is not bad. He


    is always asked to find out for his daughter whether her future husband¡¯s family is good, but it is


    unreliable.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Julian¡¯s suspicion, Mrs. Caron would have wanted to go to Wiltspoon.


    Kendrick said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Julian¡¯s parents will dislike my sister. It doesn¡¯t matter how old Julian is. If we


    round up, he is a middle-aged uncle in his forties. Our Kiera is only twenty-four. He is not yet twenty-five


    years old; he is very young, and if we dislike him, it is because we dislike Julian.


    Julian¡¯s parents must be crazy anxious. Finally, Julian has a girl he likes. Will they dislike her? Maybe


    they can¡¯t wait toe to our house to propose marriage.


    So what if the Bucham family is a wealthy family? Is our Caron family very poor? We dare not say that


    our Caron family has a worth of tens of billions, but all the assets put together are quite a lot. Didn¡¯t


    my parents prepare it for my sister a long time ago? Houses, shops, and other assets are already better


    than those of countless people. Okay, I have to go to Wiltspoon to find out more about the Bucham


    family.¡±


    Kendrick had already taken out his mobile phone and was preparing to book his own flight.


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s my dad¡¯s ID number? I¡¯ll book tickets for me and my dad now and fly to Wiltspoon


    tomorrow.¡±


    Mrs. Caron remembered her husband¡¯s ID card number, gave it to Kendrick, and asked him to book a


    flight. At the same time, she said to Keh, ¡°No matter what, we have to go to Wiltspoon to inquire.


    Now our understanding of the Bucham family is through Julian. I mentioned it asionally, but Kiera


    didn¡¯t know it.¡±


    Kiera only went to Wiltspoon two or three times, and the time each time she went was not long, so it was


    normal to not be clear about it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera didn¡¯t know what her mother and brothers were nning, so she took Julian out for a walk. She


    didn¡¯t go too far, just wandering around the nearby streets.


    Because it was snowing and it was night again, there were not many pedestrians on the road, so it was


    not as lively as usual.


    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Kiera asked Julian.


    Julian said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for so long, and I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±


    Julian had been skiing in the north during the winter. He didn¡¯t stay in Wiltspoon every day. He flew


    around the country, so he could actually adapt to the cold winter in the north.


    Julian said, ¡°Is there anything you want to buy?¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°No, I don¡¯tck anything now. There is nothing I want to buy. You usually treat me to food if I


    want to eat it. The more times I eat it, the more I like it. I don¡¯t think I like it that much anymore.¡±


    After Kiera finished speaking, she suddenly whispered, ¡°Oh, I forgot about that bouquet of flowers. The


    bouquet of flowers you gave me is still in the martial arts gym.¡±

 Chapter 2871

    Chapter 2871


    Julian said dotingly, ¡°If you like bouquets of flowers, I will give them to you every day from now on.


    Otherwise, I will apany you back to the martial arts gym to get the bouquet of flowers.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Go back and get them. You don¡¯t have to send them every day. Just give me a bouquet


    asionally as a surprise. Receiving bouquets every day loses their freshness and feels like nothing.¡±


    Julian smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    When Julian gave her flowers, she thought of flower cakes.


    Julian was also afraid that if he sent her bouquets of flowers every day, she would be thinking about the


    flower cakes instead of how much he loved her.


    The two most favorite flowers for women are spending them casually and spending money.


    He could give her money to spend so that she had money to spend.


    ¡°Go buy clothes first, and I¡¯ll give you a set of clothes.¡± Kiera felt that after epting the bouquet from


    him, she wanted to give him something in return.


    She decided to give him a thick coat.


    ¡°You want to give me clothes?¡± Julian was very happy.


    ¡°Seeing that you are wearing so little, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be cold, so I¡¯ll give you a thick coat. But I¡¯m not


    as rich as you, and all you wear is from famous brands. I can only give you a coat worth a thousand or


    a few hundred dors. If you don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t throw it away. Give it back to me. I will give it to my


    eldest brother. He is about the same height as you.¡±


    Julian immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t dislike it. What you gave to me is mine, and you can¡¯t take it back. The


    eldest brother has more clothes. His clothes are much thicker than mine. I don¡¯t have many thick


    clothes. In fact, I am very afraid of the cold. See, I don¡¯t dare to go out very much now. I stay in the


    office every day, either in your martial arts gym or your home, which is a ce with heating.¡±


    Julian, who just said that he was not cold, was afraid that Kiera would regret it and give the clothes he


    bought to his future brother-inw, lying and saying that he was afraid of the cold.


    Kiera said, ¡°I know you want demeanor rather than warmth. When southernerse to our Yonsburg,


    they will say that the winter here is very cold. Even if you travel all over the world, the ce where you


    spend the most time is Wiltspoon. You must not be afraid of the cold. ¡°


    The current temperature in Wiltspoon really made Kiera envious.


    Julian said with a smile, ¡°We don¡¯t have heating over there. It¡¯s really cold when it¡¯s cold. We rely on


    our integrity to survive winter after winter.¡±


    The two entered a clothing store while talking.


    ¡°I rarely buy clothes, and I don¡¯t know how to choose. Kiera, please help me choose.¡±


    Julian was telling the truth. Specialized designers made his clothes specifically for him, or brands gave


    them to him to aid in advertising.


    Young Master Bucham wearing a brand¡¯s clothing indicates that the clothing is of high quality, and as a


    result, everyone rushed to customize the same style of clothing, which was more effective than the


    brand¡¯s own advertising.


    Kiera agreed, and she helped Julian pick out some clothes, from jackets to undershirts to pants.


    She almost bought a dozen for him.


    When the two of them came out of the clothing store, Julian was carryingrge and small bags in his


    hands, and the smile on his face was brighter than the sun at noon.


    The two of them walked to the martial arts gym first. After getting the bouquet of flowers that Kiera left


    at the martial arts gym, they walked home together.


    It already felt like a date.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When the Caron family saw the two peopleing back, they were getting along harmoniously as


    usual, and Julian had both hands full.

 Chapter 2872

    Chapter 2872


    Kendrick asked, ¡°Julian, what did you buy? You bought so much.¡±


    Kendrick looked at Kiera again, and when he saw that there was nothing wrong with her, he cursed in


    his heart. They didn¡¯t look like lovers. Kiera should still treat Julian as a buddy, right?


    And Julian, what is wrong with him?


    Mrs. Caron cut the fruit. When she saw the two of them entering the house, she greeted them: ¡°I just


    cut the fruit, and you are back. Come and eat the fruit.¡±


    ¡°Kiera bought me some clothes.¡± Julian smiled and said, He walked over withrge and small bags, sat


    down next to his two future brother-inws, and began to show off the clothes Kiera bought him.


    Kiera saw his show-off look; his face was hot, and she didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror. She knew that


    she was blushing again, and she didn¡¯t even sit down, so she said to her family, ¡°Mom, eldest brother,


    and second brother, I will go upstairs to rest first.¡±


    With that said, she went upstairs, holding the bouquet.


    She didn¡¯t want her family to see her blushing shyly.


    Kiera¡¯s two brothers cooperated with Julian¡¯s showing off. When Julian showed off a coat, they praised


    Kiera for her good taste. The coat they picked for Julian was handsome and thick, and it would be very


    warm to wear.


    They also said that they and Kiera had been brothers and sisters for more than 20 years, and Kiera


    rarely bought them clothes.


    In short, just a few pieces of clothing made Julian feel ted. He tasted the taste of love and realized


    that friends around him would be very happy when receiving things from their sweethearts, even if they


    were worthless.


    In the end, Kiera¡¯s two brothers didn¡¯t ask what kind of disease Julian had.


    Kendrick had already booked a flight and would fly to Wiltspoon with Mr. Caron the next morning. They


    wanted to quietly inquire about the character of the Bucham family and what kind of illness Julian had.


    They were afraid that if they asked Julian face-to-face, he would not tell the truth.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    It¡¯s better to find out for themselves.


    There was nothing more to say all night.


    Early the next morning, Kendrick and Mr. Caron rushed to the airport in a taxi.


    When they left, Kiera was still dreaming. Even Julian, who always got up early, happened to have a


    sweet dream. He dreamed that he was about to kiss Kiera, but he hadn¡¯t kissed her yet. He couldn¡¯t


    bear to wake up, so he didn¡¯t know that Kiera¡¯s father and elder brother went on a long trip.


    As soon as Mr. Caron and Kendrick left, Mr. Bucham and his wife arrived behind.


    In order not to scare their future inws, they did not dare to bring a bodyguard group and drive a row


    of luxury cars over. The couple drove a very ordinary car, thinking that it would appear more down-to-


    earth.


    Apart from a few gifts, the things they prepared for their future inws were nothing valuable. They


    were afraid that the gift would be too expensive and that the inws would not ept it.


    But with just a few gifts, they felt it was too little.


    So, before they came, they ran to Wildridge Manor and searched at the foot of Wildridge Manor,


    including sweet potatoes, taro, pickled taro sprouts, pickles, dried vegetables, domestic eggs, and


    longan.


    These things were not worth much, but they were down-to-earth. They felt that if they gave them to


    their future inws, they would definitely like them very much and would ept them in full without


    rejecting them.


    Mrs. Bucham was from their side and had been married for decades, so she probably liked this kind of


    gift the most.


    The couple drove over in a seven-seater business car and parked in front of Caron¡¯s house. The car


    was filled with down-to-earth gifts they had brought.


    ¡°Husband, are we here a little early? It looks like the door to the inws¡¯ house hasn¡¯t been opened


    yet.¡±


    There were very few pedestrians on the street. It was extremely cold. It was so early in the morning


    that everyone was in bed. Except for those who needed to go to work.


    Mr. Bucham looked at the closed door of the Caron family and realized that the couple had arrived too


    early and might disturb people¡¯s dreams.

 Chapter 2873

    Chapter 2873


    Mr. Bucham looked at the time and said, ¡°We are here a little early. If it is summer, many people will be


    up at this time. How about waiting in the car for a while and then knocking on the door?¡±Mrs. Bucham


    said, ¡°I¡¯ll call my son first and ask him to get up.¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Bucham called Julian.


    Julian just dreamed that he kissed Kiera¡¯s red lips. The harsh ringtone of his cell phone woke him up


    before he could fully appreciate it. After waking up, he was still thinking about the kiss in his dream.


    After touching his mouth, Julian felt Only then did he realize that he was dreaming.


    Although Kiera did not escape and faced his confession openly, she said she still had to think about it.


    He didn¡¯t immediately return his feelings.


    Even dreaming was sweet. D*mn the phone. What unscrupulous person would call him early in the


    morning to disturb his dream!


    Julian suddenly became angry.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He grabbed the phone, answered the call without looking at the caller ID, and asked in a sinister tone,


    ¡°Who are you, disturbing my dreams so early in the morning? You¡¯d better have something big to tell


    me, otherwise¡­¡±


    Mrs. Bucham: ¡°What else? Who do you think I am? I¡¯m your mother. I¡¯m at the door of Caron¡¯s house.


    You¡¯d bettere out and open the door now; otherwise, I will go in and skin you.¡±


    Julian was vicious, and his mother was even more vicious than him.


    A few words made Julian¡¯s anger disappear. He suddenly sat up from the bed and whispered, ¡°Mom?


    You¡ªwhat did you say? You are at the door of Caron¡¯s house? Dad is also there?¡±


    His parents said they wereing over, and they actually came so quickly.


    Mrs. Bucham: ¡°Your dad is next to me. I see that the door to my inws¡¯ house is still closed. Maybe


    they haven¡¯t gotten up yet? Son, did wee too early?¡±


    Julian rolled over, got out of bed, and responded, ¡°Of course it¡¯s early. It¡¯s so cold that you guys came


    so early. My dad said he wasing over, and he actually came over. I told you that the time is not yet


    ripe. You guys,e over.¡± It will scare Kiera.


    Mom, you and dad wait for a few minutes, and I¡¯ll go downstairs and open the door for you right away.¡±


    Even though his parents really came afterining, Julian couldn¡¯t really let his parents wait


    outside.


    He told Mrs. Bucham a few words, hung up the phone, then changed his clothes as quickly as possible,


    put on a thick coat, grabbed his cell phone, and hurried downstairs.


    The door of the Caron family was not opened, but Keh and Kiera were already up, not to mention


    Mrs. Caron, who was used to getting up early to prepare breakfast for the family.


    When Mr. Caron and Kendrick went out, Mrs. Caron prepared breakfast for them, so the father and son


    had breakfast before going out.


    Julian thought he got up early. When he went downstairs, he saw Keh and Kiera and realized that


    he was thest one to get up.


    ¡°Julian, wake up. Auntie left breakfast for you. Eat it while it¡¯s hot. They¡¯ve both eaten and drunk


    enough. They¡¯ll go back to the martial arts gymter.¡±


    Mrs. Caron came out of the kitchen and said this to Julian with a smile.


    ¡°Auntie, morning.¡± Julian smiled and said hello, then greeted Keh and Kiera and walked outside


    without stopping.


    Seeing his footsteps in a hurry, Kiera followed him and asked with concern, ¡°Julian, what happened?¡±


    Mrs. Caron also followed to the door of the house and watched.


    Julian stopped and waited for Kiera. When Kiera came to his side, he whispered, ¡°Kiera, my parents


    are here. They are at your door now. They just called me.¡±


    Kiera was stunned.


    Julian¡¯s parents are here?


    Right now at her doorstep!


    Her first reaction was, were theying for her?


    Kiera felt a little nervous for no reason.

 Chapter 2874

    Chapter 2874


    Kiera lowered her head to look at her clothes today and felt that there was nothing wrong with her. She


    raised her hand to straighten her clothes, touched her hair, and asked Julian, ¡°Julian, can you see how


    I am looking now?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°You are always fine. Don¡¯t worry or be nervous. My parents are very easy-


    going.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. I think it¡¯s the first time we meet, so we don¡¯t dress up deliberately, and we


    need to be generous and decent. I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    With that said, Kiera walked across the yard and opened the door before Julian could.


    A ck business car was parked in front of her house.


    Seeing Kiera open the door, the people in the car pressed down the windows, and soon, someone got


    out of the car.


    She was a beautiful middle-aged woman who looked somewhat simr to Julian. Without asking, she


    could guess that this beautiful middle-aged woman was Julian¡¯s mother.


    Kiera sighed in her heart. Mrs. Bucham took good care of her. She looked like Julian¡¯s sister. Standing


    together, the two of them looked nothing like mother and son.


    Mrs. Bucham came over with a smile and said, ¡°Are you Kiera? I have seen your photo. Hello, I am


    Julian¡¯s mother.¡±


    ¡°Hello, auntie.¡± Kiera quickly said hello.


    Julian followed Kiera out and called Mom.


    Mrs. Bucham smiled and nodded; her beautiful eyes fell on Kiera, and she looked at Kiera from head to


    toe.


    She thought Kiera was more beautiful in person than in the photos, and she was a perfect match for


    her son.


    She fell in love with Kiera as soon as she saw him.


    The only girl who could save her son, she thought Kiera was very good and admired Kiera as early as


    she saw the photo.


    Mr. Caron also got out of the car.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Caron, I am Julian¡¯s father.¡± Mr. Caron used to speak very loudly, but now, in front of Kiera,


    he speaks softly, without any of the roughness of the past.


    Kiera called Uncle Bucham again and quickly invited the two of them into the house. ¡°Uncle Bucham,


    Auntie,e in quickly; it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The couple responded in unison.


    Mr. Caron threw the car keys in his hand to his son and said to him, ¡°Move everything in the car into the


    house.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Bucham, you and Auntie are just here. You don¡¯t need to bring anything.¡± Kiera enthusiastically


    invited the two people into the house.


    Mrs. Bucham said, ¡°It¡¯s not something expensive. It¡¯s some specialties from our farmers over there. It¡¯s


    not worth much.¡±


    Mr. Caron echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s not worth much, just some sweet potatoes, taro, fruits, etc. It¡¯s really


    not worth much; it¡¯s just a little bit of our thoughts. I¡¯d heard Julian mention you a long time ago. You


    saved our Julian. His mother and I have long wanted toe and thank you in person. We never had


    time, so we had to let Julian thank you first. Now that we have time, his mother and I juste over


    and visit right away. Ms. Caron, thank you very much for that night. If it weren¡¯t for you, our Julian


    would have been beaten to death.¡±


    Mr. Caron and his wife didn¡¯t know that their son had confessed everything to Kiera.


    They were still helping Julian make up lies.


    Kiera smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Bucham, Julian¡¯s boxing and kicking skills are very powerful. Even


    without my generous help that night, he could have escaped unscathed.¡±


    What¡¯s more, those people were arranged by Julian.


    She just happened to be in the role. If she hadn¡¯t been in the role, Julian¡¯s men wouldn¡¯t be able to


    continue acting.


    Kiera did not expose Julian, thinking that Julian did what he did and even hid it from his parents.

 Chapter 2875

    Chapter 2875


    In fact, Julian also hid it from his parents, but his parents were not ordinary people. They knew what he


    did but kept silent.


    Mrs. Caron, who was watching at the door of the house, saw her daughter bringing two strangers in. The


    two strangers were somewhat simr to Julian, and she quickly guessed the identities of the visitors.


    Mrs. Caron quickly opened the door to the main house.


    When Mrs. Bucham saw Mrs. Caron, she almost called her inws.


    She stopped hastily as she spoke, fearing that being too abrupt would scare her future inws.


    Mrs. Caron didn¡¯t expect Julian¡¯s parents toe over.


    She was thinking that her husband and the eldest son had just gone to the airport and were about to fly


    to Wiltspoon to find out about Julian¡¯s parents. However, it was good that they were here. It wasn¡¯t too


    embarrassing for the husband when he went to Wiltspoon to find out about the Bucham family.


    The Caron family was still very satisfied with Julian.


    If the Bucham family were very good people and stayed as far away as possible, they would all agree to


    Kiera marrying Wiltspoon.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    They just didn¡¯t know what illness Julian had. The brothers didn¡¯t ask Julianst night, and Kiera didn¡¯t


    tell the family. Mrs. Caron guessed that there was nothing wrong with Julian¡¯s health through her


    daughter¡¯s attitude towards Julian. Maybe it was a disease before, and it is cured now.


    In the words of Kendrick, if Julian had not cured his physical illness, he would not have confessed to


    Kiera. How could he be willing to marry someone and remain a widow if he truly loved someone?


    Thinking like this, Mrs. Caron felt relieved.


    When the two parents met at their home, Mrs. Caron felt that Mr. Bucham and his wife had good


    tempers, were very easy-going, and seemed to be very down-to-earth.


    In order not to put pressure on their future inws, Mr. Bucham and his wife deliberately bought a few


    sets of cheaper clothes beforeing over. They did not dare to wear big-brand clothes, lest their future


    inws think that their family is too rich and cannot afford to reach them. Then they would hold their son


    back.


    Mr. Bucham and his wife had already known everything about the Caron family¡¯s situation.


    They didn¡¯t dislike the Caron family at all but felt that the two families were well-matched.


    Strictly speaking, it was the Caron family that suffered the loss. Their Julian was already a middle-aged


    uncle, while Kiera was still a juicy little girl. Julian was an old cow eating young grass.


    Therefore, Mr. Bucham and his wife kept a very low profile.


    After her mother and second brother helped greet Mr. Bucham and his wife, Kiera turned around and


    walked out to help Julian move things.


    Seeing Julianing in with something in a snakeskin bag, she asked him, ¡°Have you taken all the


    things? What is this?¡±


    Julian said, ¡°There are many more in the car. My parents pulled a car over. No wonder they used a


    seven-seatermercial vehicle. It was used as a truck.¡±


    The five seats in the back were packed to the brim, and the trunk was also packed to the brim. As long


    as he opened the trunk door, all the stuff stuffed in the back would fall off.


    ¡°This is a big bag of sweet potatoes.¡± Julian replied.


    He didn¡¯t know if his parents went to the market to buy it or if they went to a vige to buy it.


    He opened it and looked at it. The sweet potatoes in the bag were very beautiful.


    Kiera liked to eat roasted sweet potatoes. With this bag of sweet potatoes, she could roast them every


    day.


    Julian¡¯s parents had already figured out Kiera¡¯s preferences. They also remembered what she liked to


    eat, even if it was roasted sweet potatoes.

 Chapter 2876

    Chapter 2876


    Julian knew that his parents would ignore him after he and Kiera got married and only see their


    daughter-inw. He was probably the toolman who took turns giving them grandchildren.


    Kiera said, ¡°So many sweet potatoes? You can roast the red potatoes and bake them yourself. The


    roasted sweet potatoes bought from outside cost more than ten dors a piece, which is too expensive.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera really liked it.


    The car door was still open. Kiera walked over, leaned into the car, and took a look. He was stunned. ¡°Is


    the whole car full of sweet potatoes?¡±


    She also picked up a snakeskin bag and didn¡¯t know whether to put it in sweet potatoes or taro.


    Soon, Keh also came out to help.


    The three young men went back and forth several times before moving all the farm specialties that filled


    the car into the Caron family¡¯s hall.


    The valuable gifts were stuffed into a snakeskin bag.


    Julian thought that his parents really only brought some farm specialties.


    However, Mrs. Caron did not feel any pressure to receive these gifts from the Bucham family, not to


    mention that Mr. Bucham and his wife came to express their gratitude.


    Mr. Bucham and his wife are here, but the Kiera brother and sister have not returned to the martial arts


    gym for the time being and have stayed at home to help entertain the guests.


    Knowing that Mr. Bucham and his wife had not had breakfast, Mrs. Caron quickly took Kiera into the


    kitchen to prepare food again.


    It was also at this time that Kiera had time to ask Mrs. Caron, ¡°Mom, my dad and eldest brother went


    back to the martial arts gym so early today? I called my eldest brother, but he didn¡¯t answer. I called dad,


    but he didn¡¯t answer either.¡±


    Mrs. Caron nced outside and then replied in a low voice: ¡°Your dad and your eldest brother booked


    flights for today to go to Wiltspoon to find out for you what the Bucham family is like. Who knew Julian¡¯s


    parents woulde over?¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Before I could think about it, dad and eldest brother ran to Wiltspoon.¡±


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°I just want to help you find out clearly before you have thought about it and make sure


    you won¡¯t be wronged or bullied when you get married. Only then can you and Julian develop with


    confidence. Now that I have met Julian¡¯s parents, I feel that my worries are a bit unnecessary. They are


    obviously very satisfied with you.


    What kind of family is the Bucham family? It¡¯s their first visit. They didn¡¯t send those expensive things, but


    they brought so many farm specialties. They were thinking about it for us, and they were afraid that we


    would think their threshold was too high and we couldn¡¯t afford it. Being willing to amodate us


    shows that they value you. Otherwise, when theye here, they will be arrogant, condescending, and


    looking down on others.¡±


    She didn¡¯t believe what Mr. Bucham and his wife said.


    It¡¯s been so long since Kiera helped Julian. He really came here because of this matter. He came a long


    time ago.


    The two of them obviously came to see Kiera.


    The food they received was eptable to them, and it was something their daughter usually liked to eat.


    It was not worth the money, but the thought was more important.


    Mrs. Caron added, ¡°They also deliberately drove over in an ordinary car. The clothes they wore were no


    different from what we wore. They didn¡¯t have any deliberate enthusiasm for us. They just liked us


    naturally. If they really wanted to say they were a little deliberate, they just brought us with them and tried


    to please.¡±


    Kiera: ¡°Mom, you think a lot. After meeting like this, you analyzed a lot of truths.¡±


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Julian is very good. Even though he is many years older than you, as long as he is


    sincere with you, we will not stop you two from being together. I was originally worried that his parents


    would not get along well, but I have seen too many wealthy families. Your parents are domineering,


    stubborn, and particr about being well-matched. I¡¯m really worried that they will dislike you.


    I¡¯m not too worried now. When your dad and brothere back, you can reply to Julian.¡±


    Kiera said, ¡°Julian is sentimental. He said that except for me, he has no reaction to other women. Of


    course his family will not dislike me.¡±

 Chapter 2877

    Chapter 2877


    Mrs. Caron turned to look at Kiera and asked, ¡°What do you mean by apathy?¡±


    ¡°Julian¡¯s illness is apathy. He will only respond to one woman in his life. If he can¡¯t meet a woman who


    can make him respond, he will be an eunuch. If he can¡¯t be cured, he can be said to be resigned to his


    fate.¡±


    Mrs. Caron: ¡°I have lived for decades, and this is the first time I have heard of this disease.


    So, if you marry Julian, you don¡¯t have to worry about him changing his heart towards you, and you


    don¡¯t have to worry about other women crawling into his bed and stealing him from you.¡±


    Kiera replied, ¡°Theoretically, that¡¯s the case. Julian also said that he has no reaction at all when facing


    other women. After his parents learned about his situation, they arranged blind dates for him every day.


    When he didn¡¯t go on blind dates, his parents showed him many photos of young girls, hoping that


    someone would make him react, but to no avail.¡±


    Kiera told her mother everything she knew.


    Kiera added, ¡°His parents are worried about his marriage. They are so worried that if he looks at a girl


    one more time, his parents will think that he is reacting to that girl.¡±


    Mrs. Caron was surprised. She asked, ¡°How did you know that he had a different reaction to you? What


    did you two do?¡±


    After asking, Mrs. Caron said to her daughter seriously: ¡°Daughter, no matter whether Julian is sincere


    or fake to you, you should not surrender yourself until the wedding day. Girls should be more pure and


    self-respecting.¡±


    ¡°My mother often reads some short essays or short videos. Some girls get pregnant before they get


    married. As a result, their husbands¡¯ families despise them, and the promised bride price is either


    lowered or cancelled. You won¡¯t be happy if you marry someone like this. People look down upon you.


    You shouldn¡¯t go too far with Julian because, although I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m old-fashioned and incapable


    of keeping up with your young people¡¯s trends, as a mother, I don¡¯t want to see my daughter detested


    by the family of her future husband. Even if you are engaged, you still have to keep it. When you get


    the marriage certificate and be a legal couple, even if you haven¡¯t held the wedding yet, mom


    won¡¯t care about you anymore.¡±


    Mrs. Caron was worried that her daughter was young and impulsive and had no rtionship


    experience. Although Julian had not had a girlfriend in the past, he was older and had been in the


    business world for more than ten years. He had seen and understood more things than Kiera.


    She was concerned that Julian would persuade her daughter to live with him without getting married


    and be pregnant before doing so.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if her daughter is the only woman who can make Julian¡¯s heart beat, on the surface, the Bucham


    family¡¯s parents won¡¯t say anything. Who knows how they will view their daughter in their hearts?


    Even if the Bucham family¡¯s parents would not look down on their daughter, Mrs. Caron thought it


    would be better to get married and stay together.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if she is conservative-minded; this is how she raised her daughter.


    People of their generation rarely get pregnant out of wedlock.


    Kiera whispered, ¡°Mom, how could something like that happen to Julian and me? I wouldn¡¯t do it


    without a marriage certificate. Julian won¡¯t coax me. The men around him know how to respect women


    and respect any decision of the one they love. He must be that kind of person too.¡±


    Julian had a good rtionship with the young masters of the York family.


    Kiera had attended the wedding of Zachary and Serenity and had seen what kind of attitude the young


    masters of the York family had towards their beloved ones.


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Well, I think he is also a respectful person. I just want to remind you that I am afraid


    that you are young and impulsive. Did Julian tell you how he found out that you were his destined


    person?¡±


    Kiera nodded and told how Julian picked up her photo, secretly kissed her behind her back, found her


    through her photo, and then used some tricks to make her his savior. The two people got to know each


    other like this.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Fortunately, he didn¡¯t hide it from you for too long. He is willing to


    confess everything. If you are angry, just stay angry for two days. He is suitable for you. He is older and


    will take care of you.¡±


    Her daughter was young and had a bit of a carefree personality. Julian was mature, calm, thoughtful,


    and attentive. With him taking care of her daughter, Mrs. Caron could feel more at ease.

 Chapter 2878

    Chapter 2878


    Mrs. Caron, who had always admired Julian, knew that Julian was her son-inw after learning about


    Julian¡¯s special circumstances.


    And because Julian was able to marry Kiera for special reasons, he would cherish it especially. Mrs.


    Caron didn¡¯t have to worry about her daughter¡¯s not having a good life after marrying Wiltspoon.


    The mother and daughter were talking in the kitchen while preparing breakfast for Mr. and Mrs.


    Bucham.


    Julian quickly came in to help.


    ¡°Julian, I don¡¯t need your help. You go and talk to your parents.¡± Kiera pushed him out.


    Julian said, ¡°My parents asked me toe in to help, and you pushed me out. Who should I listen to?¡±


    Julian asked, ¡°By the way, are Uncle Caron and brother Kendrick not up yet, or have they already gone


    to the martial arts gym?¡±


    Julian didn¡¯t see Mr. Caron and Kendrick, and now he has the opportunity to ask.


    ¡°Your uncles Caron and Kendrick are away on business. They left for the airport very early this


    morning. They should be on the ne by now.¡± Mrs. Caron answered.


    Julian didn¡¯t think much about it.


    Anyway, he has said everything that needs to be said. Now that his parents are here again, he just


    needs to wait for Kiera to think carefully and give him an answer.


    To be honest, Julian was actually very nervous inside.


    He felt that Kiera did not reject him. Kiera would also help him buy clothes. After he confessed his love,


    she didn¡¯t run away. There was still a great chance.


    But Kiera didn¡¯t say it openly all day. Julian was worried, nervous, scared, and afraid that what was


    waiting would be rejection.


    However, even if Kiera refuses, he will not give up and will pursue it to the end.


    Don¡¯t say he is sick; even if he is not sick, if he likes a woman, he will bemitted to her for the rest


    of his life, and he will not like anyone else except her.


    Julian said, ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t need to prepare too much. Just cook a bowl of noodles for my parents to


    fill their stomachs. I will send my parents back to the hotel to restter, and they can eat at the hotel.¡±


    Mrs. Caron said, ¡°Your parents havee so far and are honored guests of our family. I will treat them


    to dinner at noon. Do you want to eat out or eat at home? If you want to eat at home, Kiera, you and


    Keh don¡¯t go back to the martial arts gym today. Go out and help mom buy some food. There isn¡¯t


    much food at home.¡±


    Mrs. Caron didn¡¯t want to go out. Well, it was too cold. She was old and couldn¡¯t bear it. If she drives to


    the supermarket, it won¡¯t actually be too cold, but now she doesn¡¯t dare to drive in snow or after snow.


    In the past, when she drove out after snow, her wheels slipped, and she almost had an ident. She


    was frightened. After that, as long as it was snowing, she didn¡¯t even dare to drive out.


    ¡°Eat at home; Auntie, Kiera, and I will go shopping for groceriester.¡± Julian made decisions for his


    parents.


    His parents didn¡¯t want him to leave. They wished they could live with the Caron family like him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The two families could get to know each other and get to know each other better.

 Chapter 2879

    Chapter 2879


    Keh was chatting with Mr. and Mrs. Bucham in the hall.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Bucham was a very forthright person. There was only a few decades of age difference between him


    and Keh, but the two of them soon started chatting enthusiastically.


    If Julian hadn¡¯t brought breakfast to his parents, Mr. Bucham and Keh would have be sworn


    brothers.


    Mrs. Bucham secretly kicked Mr. Bucham many times.


    Has this old guy, Mr. Bucham, forgotten where he is now?


    This was the Caron family, the home of their future inws.


    Keh was the brother of their future daughter-inw. If Mr. Bucham and Keh be sworn


    brothers with different surnames, what should the son call Keh? This generation is in chaos.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, and Auntie have prepared breakfast for you. You can eat it while it¡¯s hot. We have already


    eaten.¡±


    Julian greeted his parents into the restaurant for dinner and said to them at the same time, ¡°Dad, Mom,


    let¡¯s eat here at noon. Kiera and I will go out to buy groceriester.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I want to go too and enjoy the snow scenery. Husband, what


    about you? You should also go along and help carry the dishes.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham seemed to be asking her husband for his opinion, but she made the decision for him.


    She didn¡¯t dare to leave her husband at Caron¡¯s house, fearing that Julian would call Keh his uncle


    when he came back to buy some vegetables.


    ¡°OK.¡± Mr. Bucham readily agreed.


    Mrs. Caron came out of the kitchen and said very embarrassedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were here.


    Breakfast is extremely simple. You can make due with it. What would you like to eat for lunch? Do not


    be polite to me. Please tell me what you want to eat. I¡¯ll tell you. It is possible that it will burn out. I treat


    you like family, and you are wee.¡±


    Mrs. Bucham smiled and said, ¡°We will not be polite or formal; we are just a family. We are not picky;


    we will eat whatever we have.¡±


    ¡°Inws, oh, Mrs. Caron, your daughter, Kiera, is really a good girl, unlike our Julian, who is a J*rk. His


    father and I were often p!ssed off by him.¡±


    Mrs. Caron ignored what Mrs. Bucham identally called her inws. She smiled and said, ¡°Anyway,


    our Kiera makes me angry. Julian is young and promising, mature and steady, gentle as jade, good-


    tempered, and tolerant. He has a strong heart and is much better than our Kiera.¡±


    Mr. Bucham looked at Julian and teased him: ¡°Is the Julian that Mrs. Caron talks about my son? Why


    does it sound like a different person?¡±


    ¡°Dad, please eat your breakfast quickly. It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold.¡± Julian helplessly urged his


    parents to have breakfast quickly.


    Don¡¯t hurt him, and save him some face! He was Young Master Bucham.


    In Wiltspoon, he was a god-like existence, a dragon that never saw its end. Many people were afraid of


    him.


    When his parents hurt him, they didn¡¯t leave him any face at all, and they wished they could make him


    worthless.


    Kiera hadn¡¯t replied to him yet. Looking at his parents¡¯ attitude, they couldn¡¯t wait to hold a wedding for


    him and Kiera the next day.


    Half an hourter.


    Julian and Kiera took Mr. and Mrs. Bucham out to buy groceries.

 Chapter 2880

    Chapter 2880


    As soon as they left, Mrs. Caron said to Keh, ¡°I feel more relieved after seeing Julian¡¯s parents.¡±


    Keh said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved, Mom. Kiera hasn¡¯t agreed with Julian yet, right? I want to agree with Kiera.


    The Bucham family is suitable for Kiera. The people in their family are generous. Kiera has a carefree


    personality. To put it bluntly, it¡¯s okay. Outspoken, in tune with the Bucham family.¡±


    Mrs. Caron red at Keh and said, ¡°This is a major event in your sister¡¯s life. We will help her pass


    the test and let her decide the rest. She is the one who wants to marry Julian, and she is the one who


    will spend the rest of her life with Julian. She must like her. Also, since your sister is married, you and


    your eldest brother should also think about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to wash the rice and cook the rice.¡± Keh turned around and left.


    Mrs. Caron really took the opportunity to urge him to get married.


    She scolded him a few times.


    ¡­


    Snow could be seen everywhere in Yonsburg. But at noon in Wiltspoon, the highest temperature was


    25 degrees. People wearing short sleeves could be seen shopping on the streets at any time.


    Serenity was waiting in the bookstore for Zachary to pick her up and go to the Wiltspoon Hotel for


    dinner together.


    Now she no longer knits handicrafts, and the original online store has been transferred to a mother who


    helped her make goods.


    Then, she stayed in the bookstore, except when the students were a little busy after ss; she was


    very bored at other times.


    From time to time, she would visit the store next door. Although the bodyguards did not follow her, they


    kept staring at her, fearing that she would make a mistake.


    When Jasmine was guarding the store, she loved reading novels and could read a book without


    moving all day long.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Serenity didn¡¯t like reading novels very much. She picked a famous book and read more than ten


    pages, then she kept yawning and wanted to sleep.


    Yawning again, she closed the famous book and stopped reading. The reading was hypnotic.


    She got up, walked around the checkout counter, and walked towards the big bookshelves. She took a


    chicken feather sweep and swept the dust off the bookshelves. There was actually no dust at all. She


    was looking for something to do for herself to avoid boredom.


    At this time, the sound of high-heeled footsteps came from outside.


    Soon, she saw a strange young woman walking in. She was wearing Herm¨¨s on her arm. She was


    brightly dressed with exquisite makeup, and her waist-length hair was wavy.


    The moment Serenity saw her walking in, she seemed to feel familiar, but after seeing her face,


    Serenity was sure that she had never seen her before.


    The two bodyguards guarding the door of the bookstore followed in. Serenity told them to just watch at


    the door. She still held a chicken feather brush in her hand and said to the young woman who walked


    in, ¡°Hello, what do you need?¡±


    The young woman looked around the bookstore, and finally her eyes returned to Serenity. She smiled


    and said, ¡°My brother-inw is in the second year of junior high this year. The school said what


    materials were needed. I didn¡¯t remember it. He called home and said that this bookstore had good


    information. I bought it; do you know what the information is?¡±


    Serenity asked her, ¡°Which school does your brother-inw go to?¡±


    The young woman was randomly enrolled in a school.


    Serenity turned around and walked away to help her with the information.


    Soon, she prepared a set of materials for the young woman, handed the set of materials to the young


    woman, and said, ¡°Your brother-inw¡¯s school usually uses these materials. Parents of students from


    his school came to buy them from me.¡±


    ¡°That should be it. How much does a set cost?¡± The young woman looked through it casually and then


    asked Serenity.


    Serenity said, ¡°It¡¯s four hundred and sixty-nine dors in total. It¡¯s avable in every subject. The price


    is also the same. It¡¯s the same price no matter which bookstore you go to.¡±


    The young woman said, Oh, but she didn¡¯t find it too expensive. She put down the stack of information


    books, and after wandering around the store again, she asked Serenity, ¡°Does your store have those


    kinds of red numbers and strokes? My sister-inw has just entered kindergarten and needs to use red


    drawings, so I bought her a few books to prevent her from watching TV and ying on her mobile


    phone as soon as she got home.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°How old is your sister-inw today? She ys with the mobile phones and has fun.¡±


    The young womanined, ¡°She is better at watching videos than me.¡±

 Chapter 2881

    Chapter 2881


    Serenity said, ¡°Okay. But there are no drawings for children in my store; you can go to other bookstores


    to look.¡±


    Her bookstore was located in front of a middle school, and its main customer base was middle school


    students. There were no books for kindergartens.


    The young woman said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to other bookstorester to check it out.¡±


    After paying for the information books, the young woman picked up the set of information books,


    thanked Serenity, turned around, and walked out of the bookstore.


    Serenity looked at her back and felt that her figure looked familiar.


    Maybe she had met this young woman when she apanied Zachary to social events before, but


    she had no actual contact with her, so she didn¡¯t remember her.


    She would ask Zacharyter, whose eldest son is married, the second son is only in the second grade


    of junior high school, and the daughter has just entered kindergarten?


    Judging from the fact that the young woman is only about twenty-one or twenty-two years old, her


    husband should not be very old.


    Serenity often attended various gatherings of high society before she was pregnant. She had never


    heard of anyone¡¯s son getting married early. The young women she had met were all older than her.


    Maybe the husband¡¯s family of the young woman just now had not yet entered among the wealthy


    families.


    The young woman¡¯s car was parked not far away. It was a BMW 7 Series with a white body.


    There were two men in ck suits waiting for her in front of the car. When she approached, the two


    men in ck suits looked respectful toward the young woman. They should be her bodyguards and


    drivers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The young woman got into the car and ordered the driver to drive.


    When the car was far away, the young woman turned to look at Serenity¡¯s bookstore. She thought it


    was far enough away that Serenity could no longer see her, so she raised her hand to touch her face.


    This young woman was none other than Carrie, the second youngdy of the Newman family, who had


    not been heard from for a few days.


    She was under Mr. Labbe¡¯s care, but in Wiltspoon, she interacted with people as Mrs. Labbe.


    Mr. Labbe said this was to avoid suspicion.


    When Carrie put on the human skin that Mr. Labbe had given her, she immediately appeared to be a


    different person. Her mission was to get close to Serenity and be friends with her. After waiting for


    the opportunity to meet the child named Titus, she cooperated with Mr. Labbe¡¯s arrangement and took


    away the child named Titus.


    Mr. Labbe said that after the incident ispleted, he will help her if she wants to take revenge on


    Serenity and Camryn.


    She said that Zachary and the York family were both unbearable in her eyes.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She didn¡¯t know Mr. Labbe¡¯s real background, but she knew that he was very cruel and ruthless. She


    had boarded his pirate ship after falling for his maniption, and she was prepared to hook up with him


    in order to exact revenge on the person she secretly despised.


    Carrie thought for a long time before she came up with this method and appeared in front of Serenity


    with a new look. Carrie was relieved when she saw that Serenity could not recognize her.


    As long as she didn¡¯t have too much contact with Camryn, Serenity would never have thought that she


    was Carrie. After all, Serenity didn¡¯t know her very well. The two were enemies, but they didn¡¯t have


    many interactions.


    Maybe Serenity didn¡¯t take her seriously at all.


    ¡°Serenity, I¡¯m younger than you. Even if I have to wait a few years, I can afford to wait.¡± Carrie muttered


    to herself.


    The bodyguard sitting in the passenger seat turned to remind Carrie: ¡°Miss Newman, you performed


    well today, but please don¡¯t keep appearing in front of the eldest wife of the York family for the time


    being, lest she arouse her suspicion.


    I tell you that you need to study more, improve your abilities, change your temper, and act gentle and


    generous, like ady. Your previous arrogance and domineering attitude must be changed. You must


    not be like before; otherwise, it is difficult for you to enter the circle ofdies in the upper-ss society


    in Wiltspoon.¡±

 Chapter 2882

    Chapter 2882


    Carrie curled her lips and said, ¡°You think thosedies are no longer arrogant? They are also very


    arrogant, but you haven¡¯t encountered them. Our Newman family is also a wealthy family. I am just


    young and energetic, not without quality. I also have a very good temperament. In the past, my social


    circle was full of daughters from famous families and youngdies from rich families.¡±


    Even though her mother was not popr in the circle, it was because her mother was the sister-inw


    who remarried her eldest brother, so everyone does not like her mother.


    But it does not affect Carrie¡¯s status as the second youngdy of the Newman family in Wiltspoon¡¯s


    upper-ss society. She couldn¡¯tpare with Elisa, but she was better than many youngdies from


    rich families.


    Carrie was very confident and never thought that her temperament and qualities were not good. She


    used to be the treasure of her parents, the apple of their eye. Plus, she was only about twenty years


    old¡ªthe age of a flower. What¡¯s wrong with being a little arrogant?


    ¡°Miss Newman, you are now walking in Wiltspoon and are no longer the second youngdy of the


    Newman family. You must keep in mind that the oue will be very tragic if you fail toplete the


    task that our boss has assigned you. Our boss has a bad temper.¡±


    ¡°Also, you¡¯re very capable. If our boss doesn¡¯te forward and hand you over, you will be worse off


    than dead. Our boss doesn¡¯t care which family you are from. If he wants you to live, you will live. If he


    wants to die, you must die.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s face was gloomy, her lips pursed, and she stopped talking. But she was scolding Mr. Labbe in


    her heart for taking away her innocence but only letting her be his mistress.


    That middle-aged uncle, Mr. Labbe, had many mistresses outside. Fortunately, Carrie didn¡¯t care about


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s favor. What she cared about was that he could provide her with afortable material life


    and help her so that she would have enough ability topete with Camryn in the future.


    Serenity, she could fix it if she could, but if she couldn¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing she could do about it. After all,


    the backers behind Serenity were too powerful.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But Carrie must take back Camryn and the Newman family¡¯s property. She couldn¡¯t stand that the blind


    woman, who had always stepped on her, would climb on top of her and dominate her.


    She was unwilling to live another hard life after everything she suffered while in jail and the hard life


    she would have to live after she was released.


    ¡°How many children does your boss have?¡± Carrie suddenly asked.


    The bodyguard said coldly, ¡°This is not something you should ask. If our boss doesn¡¯t tell you, don¡¯t


    ask. Without his consent, you can¡¯t give birth to his child. If our boss is willing to let you give birth, you


    can be born.¡±


    Carrie cursed in her heart; she didn¡¯t want to give birth to a child for Mr. Labbe.


    If giving birth to a child could take away her original wife¡¯s status and her child could inherit everything


    from Mr. Labbe, she might consider having one.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, don¡¯t say it. I asked you to give me some more money. I want to buy a few


    more bags and customized clothes. Serenity and Camryn are both youngdies in the York family.


    They wear clothing custom-made by a big brand, so if I¡¯m too poorly dressed, I won¡¯t be able to blend


    in.¡±


    The bodyguard said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask our boss for the amount of money I should give you.¡±


    Carrie hummed, ¡°Just tell him.¡±


    Mr. Labbe was very generous to her, letting her live in a big vi again, drive a luxury car, use all the


    famous brands again, and spend the money as she pleased.


    Because she had lived a tight life, even if she had money to spend, she still wanted more and secretly


    saved it. If something bad happened again in the future, at least she would be rich and would not


    starve to death.

 Chapter 2883

    Chapter 2883


    Suddenly, Carriey down on her seat so that no one outside could see her.


    At this time, Zachary¡¯s special motorcade passed by.


    In fact, Zachary wouldn¡¯t look at Carrie.


    She just felt guilty, worried that Zachary would see her, and worried that Zachary would see through


    what she was doing.


    The main reason Serenity was able to send her in was because she had underestimated the enemy


    and didn¡¯t know Serenity knew martial arts. The main reason was that Serenity had Zachary as her


    backer.


    Even if she has climbed onto the mountain now, as soon as she sees Zachary¡¯s car, Carrie will


    instinctively be afraid and want to hide.


    When Zachary¡¯s car drove past, the bodyguard in the passenger seat turned around and saw Carrie


    cowering in the car seat with a guilty conscience and fear. From the outside, no one could be seen in


    the back seat of the car.


    ¡°Miss Newman, what are you doing?¡± The bodyguard asked Carrie unhappily.


    Carrie first raised her head and looked secretly outside the car. She didn¡¯t see Zachary¡¯s car anymore.


    Then she sat upright and straightened her clothes. She was too eager just now and hid all of a sudden,


    causing her clothes to be a little wrinkled.


    They were all famous brands. She hadn¡¯t worn them for a long time, and now that she was wearing


    them again, she couldn¡¯t help but care for her famous brands.


    Carrie said, ¡°Do you know who owns the cars that passed by just now? That Rolls-Royce is Zachary¡¯s


    usual car, and the cars behind are bodyguard cars. His bodyguard team follows him all the time.¡±


    In the past, Zachary brought a bodyguard group to prevent his admirers frommitting


    nymphomaniac behavior and pounce on him.


    After getting married, he still brought a bodyguard group to prevent young women from getting too


    close and causing his wife to misunderstand him.


    The couple still remembered Analia Dawson¡¯s incident.


    Was it because Zachary was discussing business with Mr. Dawson and gave Analia the opportunity to


    get closer? Analia tried to take Serenity¡¯s ce and even found a man who looked like Zachary as a


    stand-in, taking some ambiguous photos and sending them to Serenity. She wanted to destroy the


    rtionship between Serenity and Zachary.


    The bodyguard said coldly, ¡°Miss Newman, please touch your face. You are now Mrs. Labbe, not


    Carrie. People in Wiltspoon don¡¯t know you and don¡¯t know who you are. You are so nervous. If you are


    afraid, how will you carry out the task assigned to you by our boss?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The bodyguard was suspicious of Carrie.


    But in Wiltspoon, Carrie was really the only one who was suitable to be this chess piece.


    Others: let her get close to Serenity, and the other party will be happy.


    But asking the other party to do something to offend Serenity was something that not many people


    would be willing to do.


    No one wanted to offend Serenity¡ªnot afraid of Serenity, but afraid of Zachary.


    Carrie: ¡°Yes, I am Mrs. Labbe now, not Carrie. I¡¯m sorry, I had an instinctive reaction for a moment.


    When I saw Zachary¡¯s car, my instinctive reaction was to avoid it, fearing that he would see me.¡±


    If Zachary recognized her, he would definitely guess that she was here to find Serenity, and then she


    would be in trouble again.


    She was afraid of this, so she would avoid Zachary¡¯s car when she saw it.


    He ignored the fact that she appeared as Mrs. Labbe, not Carrie.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°When you appear as Mrs. Labbe in the future, calm down. Don¡¯t be afraid of


    anyone. If the sky falls, our boss will hold you up. Our boss doesn¡¯t even look down on the York family,


    so what are you afraid of?¡±


    Wiltspoon could be respected by their boss, Mr. Labbe, and the only ones who were reluctant to offend


    were the Bucham family.


    Of course, the York family had close ties with the Bucham family, so they couldn¡¯t offend them if they


    could.

 Chapter 2884

    Chapter 2884


    Mr. Labbe promised Carrie that after confirming that Titus was the boy they were looking for, if she


    could take him away, he would hand over all the property of the Newman family to Carrie and also


    hand over the Serenity to Carrie. For Carrie, she could do whatever she wanted.


    Mr. Labbe did not tell Carrie that his promises were never valuable.


    After the incident waspleted, it was still unknown whether Carrie could survive. She could still


    dream about Mr. Labbe making enemies of the York family and the Bucham family because of her.


    The bodyguards knew it, but they stayed here just to keep an eye on Carrie and to assist her, so they


    couldn¡¯t tell Carrie too much.


    Let Carrie have sweet dreams.


    Otherwise, how could she have the motivation to help Mr. Labbe?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie pursed her lips and said, ¡°I understand. Why are you so cold and callous to me? You have to call


    me Mrs. Labbe in front of others.¡±


    The two bodyguards were respectful and courteous to her in front of her, but behind her back, they


    were like two servants who kept an eye on her.


    They were also good at fighting, but she didn¡¯t have any boxing or kicking skills and couldn¡¯t do a single


    move in their hands.


    If they attacked her, they would be merciless and show no mercy at all.


    Sheined to Mr. Labbe, who also advised her not to anger them, saying that they were just


    rough guys and didn¡¯t know how to be gentle, and their hands were full of blood.


    She scared her so much that she never dared to provoke them again.


    ¡°Today you appeared in front of Serenity with a new look. You can resume your identity as Miss


    Newman and provoke your sister again, lest they lose the news about you and easily doubt you. ¡°


    Carrie had disappeared, and a strange Mrs. Labbe had appeared over there. It was easy for people to


    connect the two.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to my rental house after dinner, and then I¡¯ll go find Camryn to make a fuss.¡±


    When Carrie heard that she could regain her identity as Miss Newman, she could not hide the relief in


    her expression.


    It would be easier to be the second youngdy in the Newman family.


    Being this Mrs. Labbe was not rxing orfortable at all. They always thought that she was not


    well-educated enough, that her temper was not gentle enough, and that she was easily impulsive when


    things happened. They forced her to study every day and asked her to cultivate her moral character.


    Her character was set and difficult to change.


    If they let her act for a few days, she could still perform. If she yed the role of a famousdy like this


    for a long time, she would go crazy.


    The bodyguard said, ¡°When you regain your identity as Miss Newman, you cannot use the bag or


    clothes you are wearing now. You can use the money your husband gave you as long as you can, so


    as not to let anyone know about it.¡±


    Carrie was a little unhappy. After meeting the bodyguard¡¯s cold eyes, she could only respond dully: ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    Even if she has money, she can¡¯t spend it. The money was earned in exchange for her innocence. For


    the sake of future sess, she should endure it for now.


    It was better than going to jail.


    Now her parents really listened to Trenton¡¯s words and started to go through the procedures to transfer


    all the property in their names to Trenton¡¯s.


    She only asked Trenton to give her $10,000 a month for living expenses.


    Trenton said he would only give her $5,000 a month.


    Her parents asked him to give her $10,000 a month for living expenses. Trenton finally agreed and only


    gave her the remaining $5,000 two days ago. Trenton was used as a pawn by Camryn, and he trusted


    Camryn.

 Chapter 2885

    Chapter 2885


    There were times when Trenton regretted it! Carrie was obviously his half-sister. But he believed in


    Camryn.


    Serenity really didn¡¯t expect that the young woman who just came to her bookstore to buy information


    was Carrie wearing a lifelike human mask.


    She wasn¡¯t actually familiar with Carrie. When she saw Carrie¡¯s face change, she felt that the other


    person¡¯s figure looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was. There was no Carrie in her circle


    of friends at all.


    Hearing the familiar, steady footsteps, Serenity walked out of the bookstore.


    ¡°Zachary.¡±


    Serenity walked toward Zachary with a smile.


    Zachary, with gentle eyebrows, strode up to her, hugged her first, and said softly, ¡°Wife, I miss you.¡±


    Then he kissed her on the forehead before letting go of her.


    Serenity whispered, ¡°Everyone is watching. We meet every day; what¡¯s there to think about?¡±


    A bodyguard following Zachary was carrying two bags, which contained two packed lunches.


    He handed the two bags to his colleagues at the door of the bookstore.


    Zachary came here especially to pick up Serenity for lunch. The bookstore was not closed, so naturally,


    these two colleagues stayed in the bookstore to help her look after the door.


    So he sent them lunch and let them eat it in the bookstore.


    Zachary took Serenity¡¯s hand and walked to his car, asking her as he walked, ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m not tired; I¡¯m not that pretentious and fragile.¡±


    She was someone who had endured hardship.


    Zachary smiled fondly. ¡°Yes, yes, my wife is strong, very powerful.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Your words are too perfunctory.¡±


    Zachary helped her get into the car first. After she sat down, he followed her into the car. After closing


    the door, he pulled her over and nibbled on her red lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you as punishment.¡±


    Serenity pushed him away gently and whispered to him, ¡°Don¡¯t let othersugh. Let me tell you


    something. Ten minutes before you came, a young and beautifuldy came to my store to help her


    brother-inw buy information books, and then asked me if there were any drawings for kindergarten


    and middle school children.¡±


    Zachary looked at her.


    What news was this?


    It was not even gossip.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    However, she was happy to share it with him, and he listened.


    Serenity added: ¡°Her sister-inw just went to kindergarten.¡±


    Zachary hummed, ¡°It¡¯s normal now. There are many brothers and sisters who are more than ten or


    twenty years apart.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°The main thing is that when she came in, I always felt that she looked familiar. Her


    figure was familiar, but I had no impression of her appearance. I was sure that I had never seen her


    face before, and the familiarity was real. Is there anyone in your circle who is far from your younger


    siblings?¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°Are you trying to find out who she is?¡±


    Zachary finally heard the key point of his beloved wife¡¯s words.


    Serenity hummed, ¡°Because she looks familiar to me, and I want to know who she is.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°There is a banquet next week; do you want to attend? If you want, I will take you to the


    banquet, and you can pay attention. If you don¡¯t see her, then she and her husband¡¯s family have not


    entered the circle yet.¡±


    The circle in Zachary¡¯s mouth referred to the upper-ss society in Wiltspoon.


    Serenity touched her belly, and she said with a smile, ¡°As long as you are willing to take me there, of


    course I want to attend.¡±

 Chapter 2886

    Chapter 2886


    Zachary¡¯s big palm fell on the back of her hand. ¡°Just show up, stay for about half an hour, and we will


    leave.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink; just stay away from them. It¡¯s best not to leave my side at all. Just stay for


    half an hour. You don¡¯t have to stay close. Everyone will consciously stay a few meters away from me


    when they see me.¡±


    Everyone knew that she was Zachary¡¯s favorite. She finally got pregnant. The baby in her belly was


    very valuable. No one dared to get too close to her. If she identally falls and something happens,


    others may be hurt for no reason.


    Serenity was helpless. She wouldn¡¯t do that, but that¡¯s what others think.


    People in Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss kept their distance from her, and everyone said they would shorten


    the distance after she gave birth to a baby.


    ¡°They are smart enough to keep a distance. Many of them like to smoke, and smelling too much


    second-hand smoke is not good.¡±


    After Serenity became pregnant, Zachary no longer took Serenity to social events because he was


    worried that Serenity would smell too much second-hand smoke, which would be bad for the baby.


    Serenity said, ¡°Then forget it. After the baby is born, I will apany you to socialize in the future.


    Who she is has nothing to do with me. Although I think she looks familiar, I may have seen her before,


    but I don¡¯t know her, so I can¡¯t remember her.


    I haven¡¯t gotten to know her; maybe we can¡¯t talk.¡±


    There were many wives and mistresses whom Serenity couldn¡¯t get along with, but they were dim-sum


    acquaintances. Some people she really didn¡¯t take to heart and didn¡¯t know who they were.


    Zachary wished that Serenity would not go with him to socialize. If she went, he would stay for half an


    hour and let her chat with others to relieve her boredom.


    If she didn¡¯t go, he would only show up for ten minutes and then leave.


    He never liked attending banquets, so he might as well go home and be with Serenity. Besides, there


    were a lot of people at the banquet. Even if he would apany her throughout the whole process, he


    would be worried that others would bump into her.


    In his eyes, Serenity was just a porcin doll, and he was afraid that others would break it.


    It was still ced on the top of his heart and cared for in his hands, which made him feel at ease.


    Zachary: ¡°Duncan said that he would pick up Sonny from kindergarten in the afternoon so that you


    don¡¯t have to make a trip. After picking up Sonny, he will go back to hispany first. After getting off


    work, he will bring Sonny over and have dinner at our house.¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°With Brother Duncan here, I feel a lot less worried and trouble-free. He will take


    care of Sonny, and Sonny likes to be with him now.¡±


    Thinking of the past, Serenity sighed: ¡°I never dreamed that today would happen. Everything has


    changed. Even Sonny has changed. He used to be afraid when he saw Brother Duncan, but now he is


    not afraid anymore. They¡¯re as close as a father and son.¡±


    In Sonny¡¯s eyes, Hank, the biological father, didn¡¯t have the same status as Duncan.


    Sonny said that his father always liked to speak ill of Duncan, but he didn¡¯t like it.


    Sonny was very clever.


    Hank originally wanted to destroy the rtionship between Sonny and Duncan but ended up adding


    fuel to the mes and promoting the rtionship between Sonny and Duncan.


    Now let Sonny call Duncan Daddy. Sonny can say it loudly and is willing to shout.


    Zachary held her shoulders and let her lean on his shoulders. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this day.¡±


    He thought he would never get married in this life and would never fall in love with anyone.


    As a result, she was forced by Grandma May to have a sh marriage with Serenity.


    After the sh marriage, he vowed never to fall in love with her, but it turned out that he was the first


    one to fall in love with her.


    To this day, the young couple is considered happy.


    If they get a girl from the first child, that would be even better.


    Zachary dreamed of Serenity having a daughter.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity smiled and leaned on his shoulder. The happiness she showed could not be suppressed.


    She hoped her sister and the people she cared about would have a happy life.


    Serenity said: ¡°In the afternoon, I went to my aunt¡¯s house to visit my cousin. I miss the baby. It¡¯s really


    the same every day. He¡¯s getting cuter and prettier. He¡¯s a little older. He¡¯s definitely a charming little


    handsome guy, just like Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 2887

    Chapter 2887


    Zachary asked her warmly, ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself. Your work is important.¡± Serenity declined.


    Zachary didn¡¯t say that he had to apany her. She was going to the business, so he didn¡¯t worry.


    When they arrived at the hotel and got off, Serenity saw Carrie again.


    Carrie was originally going to go back to the vi for dinner, then change her clothes, take off her


    human skin mask, and then quietly return to her rented house and resume her identity as Miss


    Newman.


    Halfway through, she changed her mind and asked the bodyguard to take her to the Wiltspoon Hotel


    for dinner.


    Zachary and Serenity often visit the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Carrie wanted to practice her courage again. If she encountered that loving couple by chance and was


    not afraid or ran away, then she had developed courage.


    The two bodyguards didn¡¯t object to Carrie¡¯s decision, and they supported it.


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, when Serenity and Zachary arrived at the Wiltspoon Hotel, she saw Carrie with a changed


    face again.


    ¡°Husband, that¡¯s the youngdy. She went to my bookstore to buy information. Her figure really looks


    familiar to me. Do you recognize her?¡± Serenity touched Zachary, he asked.


    Zachary just nced at her, then averted his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I don¡¯t know any


    young women, whether married or unmarried.¡±


    He would also keep a long distance from young women.


    He didn¡¯t want topare himself to other people¡¯s husbands.


    Serenity wanted to say something, but thinking of Zachary¡¯s virtue, she stopped.


    Carrie entered the hotel first. She didn¡¯t see Serenity anymore, and naturally, she couldn¡¯t see Zachary


    either.


    Zachary took Serenity through the green channel, and Carrie had no chance to see them.


    After the meal, the young couple stayed at the hotel for a lunch break.


    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Zachary left the hotel with his bodyguards. Serenity was still sleeping.


    Zachary was reluctant to wake up Serenity, leaving only two bodyguards behind. When Serenity woke


    up, he asked the two bodyguards to take her to the store.


    What Carrie didn¡¯t expect was that she would see Zachary when he left the hotel.


    What was her reaction?


    In order to hide herself from Zachary, she quickly squatted down with her back against the car body.


    By the time she reacted, remembered that she had changed her face, and stood up, Zachary had


    already left.


    The two bodyguards of the Labbe family looked at Carrie with sinister eyes again.


    ¡°No thief is as guilty as you.¡± The bodyguard mocked Carrie coldly.


    Carrie: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°boarding!¡± The bodyguard ordered it coldly.

 Chapter 2888

    Chapter 2888


    Carrie didn¡¯t dare to say a word and quickly climbed into the car.


    Two hourster,


    Carrie, who had regained her identity as Miss Newman, was out of breath climbing the stairs and finally


    returned to the door of her rental house.


    She took out the key to the rental house and was about to open the door, but the rental door opened


    automatically. Oh, no, someone opened the door from inside.


    Carrie¡¯s first reaction was that there was a burr in her rental house.


    D*mn it, she was a poor girl, but she also had thievesing to her door.


    After she saw clearly that the person who opened the door was her aunt, Carrie called out, ¡°Auntie,


    why are you in my rented house? Do you have my key?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She remembered that she did not give the keys to the rented house to her two aunts.


    Brenda was startled by her. After seeing clearly, she said, ¡°Carrie, you scared me to death, and you


    didn¡¯t make a sound when you came back suddenly. When you first rented the house, didn¡¯t you give


    me a key? Would you like me toe over and help you clean? I forgot to return your key. Where have


    you been, kid? I haven¡¯t seen you in the past few days. My family lives there in a crowded ce. I


    thought I woulde and live with you; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know you haven¡¯te back in a few


    days.¡±


    Brenda said, turning around and pushing open the door of the rental house, and took Carrie into the


    house.


    It felt like she was the tenant of this room.


    Carrie entered the house and saw that the house she rented was full of paper, empty water bottles, and


    some scrap metal.


    She immediately frowned in disgust, pointed at the garbage, and asked Brenda, ¡°Auntie, what are


    these things? Why are they piled up in my house? Did you pick them up? Clean them away quickly. I


    rent this house, and I¡¯m paying the rent. It¡¯s mine, not for you to pile up garbage.¡±


    Brenda said, ¡°Carrie, don¡¯t be so excited. You said that your parents have transferred all the property in


    their name to Trenton¡¯s. It will be difficult for you to fight for the family property. There is nothing I can


    do. How can I help you if I can¡¯t live well? I have to live. The food and drink of the whole family is just a


    sum of money. Dogs are currently bullying us. I work a job and can¡¯t make much money, but there is an


    advantage to doing hygiene, just to be able to pick up these cardboard boxes and empty bottles that


    can be sold. I picked up so much, I can buy a few days¡¯ worth of food when I sell it.¡±


    Brenda¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke, ¡°Carrie, I¡¯m feeling miserable. I have never suffered like this


    since I was a child, but I have to pick up rags when I get old. Why is your eldest sister so cruel?


    It¡¯s good that she has be the second young mistress of the York family. She is still in charge of the


    company that your parents worked so hard for. She even ignores you. She doesn¡¯t give you money to


    spend, doesn¡¯t let you move back to life, and makes you suffer from poverty. I don¡¯t miss any family


    affection at all. No matter what we did to her in the past, we are still her biological aunts.¡±


    People from the Chandler family and the Joyner family hated Camryn.


    In the past, although the two families could not be ssified as wealthy, they were still wealthy people.


    They had their own smallpany, lived in a small vi, had a driver, and had servants. At least they


    had no worries about food and clothing, and they did not have to calcte their money.


    After Camryn took over the Newman family, life became increasingly difficult for the two families.


    It was also Camryn who had good fortune at first and got involved with the York family. With the York


    family as their backer, all their ns were ruined. Instead, they ended up with nothing and had to work


    to survive.


    This was something Camryn had to show mercy to; otherwise, the two families would have no chance


    of finding a job in Wiltspoon.


    Brenda said this repeatedly in front of Carrie, just to stimte her little niece to be the one who stood


    out and caused trouble for Camryn.


    No matter how she said it, Carrie was Camryn¡¯s biological sister.


    Brenda said, ¡°Carrie, where have you been these days? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Why do I


    think you have gained some weight? You are a little rounder than when you first came out. Your face is


    also very good. Have you found a way to make a fortune? I love you so much; if you get rich,


    remember to bring your cousins with you.¡±


    Carrie said calmly, ¡°I just went out to rx. I got upset with the siblings. If I don¡¯t go out to rx, I¡¯m


    afraid I¡¯ll do something extreme again. I don¡¯t want to go to prison again.¡±


    She really wanted to k!ll Camryn, but when she thought of her days in prison, she suppressed her


    impulse and did not do anything extreme.


    She was too impulsive and did extreme things in the beginning, which resulted in the Newman family


    having a different owner, and she ended up being someone else¡¯s mistress today.

 Chapter 2889

    Chapter 2889


    Brenda breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°You can make trouble with them, but don¡¯t do anything


    extreme. If you go to prison again, when youe out again, you won¡¯t get any share of the Newman


    family¡¯s property. They will all transfer it to their names; why are you fighting?¡±


    There were only three nieces in her natal family. Camryn did not like them at first, and the rtionship


    between aunt and nephew was very bad.


    Trenton was the nephew they really cared about. After all, the nephew would support his natal family in


    the future. The natal family was growing stronger, so the married girls wouldn¡¯t face discrimination or


    bullying from their husband¡¯s family.


    But Trenton was of the same mind as Camryn.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The Chandler family and the Joyner family were both ruined and out of money. Both families were


    counting on Carrie and Camryn to fight for some family property, and then they could get some benefits


    from Carrie to help their own families.


    Carrie was the best candidate to coax because she was young, active, and spoiled by her parents.


    Therefore, Brenda was most afraid that Carrie would do something extreme and impulsive. If she


    stayed here for a few years, it would be difficult for the family to get back on their feet.


    ¡°Auntie, please clear this garbage away quickly; it stinks like h-e-l-l.¡± Carrie pointed at the waste


    products, disgusted with their authenticity.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll call someone right away toe over and buy it and move it out.¡±


    As she spoke, Brenda took out her mobile phone and called the waste collector. The cartons and


    empty bottles she picked up were all sold to that person, so she left the other person¡¯s contact number.


    After finishing the phone call, Brenda asked Carrie with a smile, ¡°Carrie, are you handy? I haven¡¯t been


    paid yet, and the family¡¯s food expenses are all gone. Can you help me?¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°That boy, Trenton, is only willing to give me $5,000 a month. My parents asked him to give


    me $10,000 a month for living expenses, but I don¡¯t have enough money to help you, auntie. ¡°


    Having said that, Carrie still opened her wallet, took out the cash in her wallet, handed it to Brenda, and


    said, ¡°Auntie, I only have this now; take it. I haven¡¯t found a job yet. With the little money I had before, I


    went out to rx and have fun for a few days, but I spent about 70% of it. I just relied on the living


    expenses that Trenton gave me.¡±


    Brenda took the thousands of dors.


    In her mind, she scolded Carrie for being like this, spending moneyvishly, and actually went out to


    y and spent all the tens of thousands of dors.


    If Brenda had known that Carrie was out to spend money, she would have made up a few lies to get


    more money from her.


    If she wanted to cheat her, she probably wouldn¡¯t get much money out of it.


    Brenda said, ¡°Carrie, you gave me so much money; you have no money. Now, what should you do?


    Will you go find Camryn again? After all, you two are sisters from the same mother. Don¡¯t make trouble


    with her. You borrowed money from her and said that you have no money to eat; she can¡¯t let you


    starve to death, can she?¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°Auntie, you should know how much that blind man hates me. She might really let me


    starve to death.¡±


    Carrie was not short of money now and didn¡¯t want to look at Camryn¡¯s cold face.


    She just had to put up with it and wait until Mr. Labbe gave her the task toplete. After it was


    completed, Mr. Labbe said that he would take away all the Newman family¡¯s property and hand it over


    to her, as well as Camryn and Serenity. She could do whatever she wanted with them.


    She wanted to give those two b!tches to some filthy beggars and let Zachary and his brothers watch as


    the beggars destroyed the people they cared about.


    Hahaha!


    Just imagining such a scene made Carrie want tough out loud, as if she had really taken revenge on


    Serenity and Camryn.


    Brenda gave her advice: ¡°Go to Wildridge Manor to find Rose. She is Camryn¡¯s mother-inw. Tell


    her that you have no money to eat now. Camryn doesn¡¯t care about your life or death. You haven¡¯t


    found a job yet, so you¡¯ll get money from Rose. For the sake of face, I think Rose will give you


    money. At the same time, it will ruin Camryn¡¯s reputation in her husband¡¯s family and make her lose


    face.¡±

 Chapter 2890

    Chapter 2890


    Carrie¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    Because she changed her face and used a new identity to approach Serenity, she always felt guilty and


    worried that she would be discovered.


    Switching back to Miss Newman¡¯s identity, she was thinking of making trouble with Camryn and


    showing her face to let everyone know that she was still in Wiltspoon and had not changed her face.


    Carrie said, ¡°Auntie, this is a good idea. I¡¯m going to Wildridge Manor now to ask her inws of the


    Newman family for some living expenses.¡±


    Brenda urged her: ¡°Then go quickly and ask for more money to help me and your second aunt. We are


    really poor now. It¡¯s best to ask Rose to arrange a job for you. As the second young mistress of the


    York family, Rose, if she wants to arrange work for you, it¡¯ll be easy.¡±


    Carrie didn¡¯t want to work. She just wanted to put on clothes to stretch her hands, eat to eat, and live a


    life with endless money without having to go to work.


    Mr. Labbe gave her several million in pocket money, and she asked her bodyguard to contact Mr.


    Labbe and give her another sum of money to buy luxury goods.


    Mr. Labbe would usually satisfy her.


    He was extremely rich.


    Carrie didn¡¯t know Mr. Labbe¡¯s true identity, but he was very generous. From the bodyguard¡¯s words,


    she also knew that the Labbe family was very rich. Mr. Labbe was keeping her. As a mistress, of


    course, she only wanted money. She only talked about money.


    Looking at her expression, Brenda knew that she didn¡¯t want to work, so she said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to


    work, ask Rose to arrange for your cousins to work in York¡¯s subsidiary, and they can find a good job.


    If your ie is stable, it can also help you.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°Auntie, are you overthinking it? Is Mrs. Rose so easy to talk to? It would be nice if she


    could give me some money. I also want her to arrange jobs for my cousins. Yes, she has that ability,


    but it¡¯s just a sentence. It¡¯s something, but she can¡¯t agree to it.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Carrie was young and not shrewd enough, but she also knew that Brenda thought too much, and


    Rose had nothing to do with them. What qualifications do they have to ask others for such and such


    conditions?


    ¡°Auntie, you wait here for others to clean up this garbage. I¡¯ll go to Wildridge Manor.¡±


    Carrie didn¡¯t want to listen to her aunt anymore, so she took her bag and walked out of the rental


    house.


    She didn¡¯t care if she could get the money now; she mainly wanted to ruin Camryn¡¯s reputation in front


    of Rose.


    Camryn really didn¡¯t know that Carrie would go to Wildridge Manor.


    She had been busy this afternoon at the Spring Blossoms flower shop.


    Towards evening, her sister-inw, Serenity, came to her flower shop.


    Serenity asked for a bouquet of flowers, then went to the York Corporation to pick up Zachary, and then


    went home together.


    Duncan had long since picked up Sonny, and after he got off work, Duncan also sent Sonny back to


    York¡¯s house.


    If Sonny hadn¡¯t insisted on following Serenity, Duncan would have wanted to take him back to the


    Lewis family.


    Duncan¡¯s parents liked Sonny very much. If Sonny lived in the Lewis family, his family would be able to


    develop a rtionship with Sonny.


    They were a family back then.

 Chapter 2891

    Chapter 2891


    Camryn said, ¡°Serenity, I really envy you. After being married for such a long time, your rtionship


    with eldest brother is still so good.¡±


    Camryn could now see clearly what was in front of her, and she personally matched a bouquet of roses


    for Serenity.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You two have a very good rtionship, so there is no need to envy us.¡±


    Finally, she added, ¡°I always feel that I haven¡¯t been married to Zachary for a long time. It seems like I


    just went to get the certificate yesterday.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not really a long time; it¡¯s not even a few decades. But you two will


    definitely be in love for decades.¡±


    She handed the matched bouquet to Serenity, and Serenity paid. Camryn didn¡¯t want to take her


    money. Serenity said she gave it to Zachary, but Camryn didn¡¯t take her money.


    When Serenity said this, Camryn quickly collected the money.


    Serenity said, ¡°Camryn, I¡¯ll go to thepany first. On weekends, Callum and I will go to my house for


    dinner. I¡¯ll prepare delicious food for you.¡±


    Serenity took the bouquet and walked out of the flower shop with Camryn, seeing her off. At the same


    time, she invited Camryn to have dinner at her home on the weekend.


    Camryn nced at her belly for the first time and said with a smile, ¡°How can I let you cook? Don¡¯t you


    vomit when you smell the fumes?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t vomit. I also really like the smell of cooking fumes. Maybe the little guy in my belly is also a


    foodie and likes to tinker with food.¡± Serenity said while walking, ¡°During pregnancy, your appetite will


    change ordingly.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Maybe I haven¡¯t realized this yet. I don¡¯t know when I will realize what it¡¯s like


    to be a mother.¡±


    Her body had not yet recovered, and she couldn¡¯t be pregnant in the short term, nor was it


    appropriate to be pregnant because she was still taking medication every day.


    Serenity stopped, freed up a hand to hold Camryn¡¯s hand, andforted her: ¡°Dr. Carden said that she


    can help you adjust so that you can be pregnant in two or three years. Rx, and first, take care


    of your body. You see, I only got pregnant a year after I got married. Many people thought I couldn¡¯t


    have children. Children also depend on fate.¡±


    Camryn nodded. ¡°I know. I am very happy now that I can see the light again. It is a blessing among


    misfortunes that I have a chance to cure my physical problems. There is no need to wait for another


    two or three years. It just so happens that my husband and I can live in a two-person world for a few


    years.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve even thought about having a baby in the next few years. When the


    babyes, we wee it happily. But when the baby doesn¡¯te, we wait patiently.¡±


    If it was Serenity¡¯s idea, she wanted to have children two or three years after marriage, but the person


    she married was Zachary. The couple had not taken any contraceptive measures and had not gotten


    pregnant for a year. She began to feel stressed, and she couldn¡¯t bear it. She had been looking forward


    to having children since she started living there.


    Fortunately, she got through it.


    The baby in the belly was developing very well, and after a while, she would be able to feel fetal


    movement.


    Jasmine could feel the fetal movement. She was pregnant earlier than herself.


    Camryn stood at the door of the store, watching Serenity get into the car. After watching Serenity¡¯s car


    go away and merge into the traffic on the street, she turned back to the flower shop.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Her cell phone rang.


    Thinking it was Callum calling, Camryn took out her phone and saw the caller ID, which showed it was


    her mother-inw.


    The rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was very good, but Rose rarely took the


    initiative to call because she didn¡¯t want to disturb the young couple¡¯s life as two people.


    After receiving the marriage certificate, Callum had already moved into the Newman family mansion.


    asionally, the young couple would go back to Wildridge Manor.


    Camryn quickly answered the call from Rose.


    ¡°mom.¡± Camryn¡¯s voice was gentle, and Rose liked to hear her daughter-inw¡¯s voice, which was


    gentle.

 Chapter 2892

    Chapter 2892


    Of course, after such a long time, Rose also knew that her daughter-inw was only gentle on the


    surface but was actually very strong, and her appearance was very deceptive.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Rose asked, ¡°Camryn, have you gotten off work? Are you busy? Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I came to the flower shop in the afternoon and trimmed the newly returned flower branches in the


    shop. I wasn¡¯t too busy or tired.¡± Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom, did you make some tonic soup again


    and ask me to go back to drink it?¡±


    Rose felt sorry for the suffering her daughter-inw had suffered in the past. As long as her


    daughter-inw was free, she would personally cook soup to replenish her daughter-inw¡¯s health.


    Every time she saw her daughter-inw, she would scold her inws for being cruel and vicious.


    No matter how much Camryn didn¡¯t like them, they were still her own flesh and blood that her mother


    gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. How could Mrs. Newman be so cruel and hurt Camryn like


    that?


    Rose thought that if she had a daughter, she would love her as if her eyes were hurting.


    Mrs. Newman had a daughter who she didn¡¯t know how to cherish or love. How could she abuse such


    a good daughter? Fortunately, Dr. Carden was able to cure Camryn¡¯s eyes.


    It would be so heartbreaking and a pity if such beautiful eyes could not regain their luster.


    ¡°I have made some soup. Will you and Callume back when you have time? Come back for dinner.


    We will stay in the vi for the night. There is no chance of returning to the city tomorrow.¡± Rose


    smiled and said, ¡°Are youing back? If youe back, I will let the kitchen cook more of your


    favorite dishes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Even her mother-inw called, and Camryn still had to give her mother-inw face. The young couple


    only had to make a trip back to the vi from the city, and the drive only took more than an hour.


    It¡¯ll be fine if she has breakfast tomorrow morning and then goes back to work in the city.


    Callum was free in thepany. Even if he didn¡¯t return to thepany in the morning, no one would


    criticize him.


    Needless to say, Camryn had to leave many things in thepany to Dalton for the time being. The


    most important thing was for her to deal with. Dalton asked her to take good care of her body, and the


    treatment of her eyes would continue.


    Notpletely fine yet.


    Rose said, ¡°Camryn, I have something to tell you.¡±


    Rose¡¯s change of subject made Camryn¡¯s heart skip a beat. She still kept a smile on her face and


    asked in a warm voice, ¡°Mom, what is it? Tell me.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°Your sister is here.¡±


    ¡°My sister? Carrie? She hasn¡¯t been seen in a few days. I thought she went to find a job. Come and file


    aint against me.¡± Camryn understood the virtues of his half-sister.


    Rose hummed, ¡°She came over and said that you were cruel and ruthless. You took over the


    Newman family¡¯s property and didn¡¯t give her a cent. You also instigated her younger brother to trick


    her parents into transferring the property to her younger brother. Every month, just give her a little


    money for living expenses.


    She said she couldn¡¯t find a job, had no money to pay rent, and had no money to eat. She asked me to


    give her some money to eat and said that she wanted to starve her to death. Anyway, she said a lot.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s face was cold. Carrie couldn¡¯t make any ssh in front of her, so she changed her goal and


    went to her inw¡¯s house to sue her, and she even asked her mother-inw for money.


    With Carrie¡¯s mind, she should not be able to think of such a solution.


    It was probably her two aunts who taught Carrie.


    ¡°Mom, did you give her money?¡± Camryn asked Rose.

 Chapter 2893

    Chapter 2893


    Rose said, ¡°I didn¡¯t give her money. She came to cause trouble deliberately and wanted to ruin your


    reputation. I saw her but didn¡¯t let her enter the vi. I went out to see her. If I give her money once, she


    comes over and asks for money when she has no money. How can I give her money?¡±


    Rose was not that stupid. She continued: ¡°Carrie scolded you too harshly. After I heard a few words


    about you, I had her mouth blocked and dragged her away to prevent her from barking at the door of the


    vi again. Yes, after all, she is your sister. No matter what your rtionship is, she came to the vi to


    ask for money. You must know about this.


    Camryn, I¡¯m just telling you¡ªI¡¯m not ming you; don¡¯t take it to heart. Carrie and her mother treated


    you like that before, and I didn¡¯t let the wolf dog bite Carrie, just to give her face.¡±


    Rose was worried that Camryn would think she was angry, so she quickly exined it. She felt that no


    matter what, Carrie was still the second young miss of the Newman family and the younger sister of her


    daughter-inw.


    Carrie ran to the door of the vi to ask for money and insulted Camryn. Rose breathed a sigh of relief


    on behalf of her daughter-inw, but she also wanted to let her daughter-inw know about this and be


    defensive.


    ¡°Mom, I know. I won¡¯t me you, and I won¡¯t take it to heart. If she likes to make trouble, she can make


    trouble. If she doesn¡¯t make trouble, it¡¯s not like her. Mom, you¡¯re right not to give her money. If we do,


    she will lie to us and suck our blood. Now that we are adults, we have hands and feet. If we want to


    spend money, we can earn it ourselves. Next time shees over, mom, you will let the wolves go,


    scare her a few times, and she won¡¯t dare toe to the door again.¡±


    This was how she dealt with Carrie.


    As long as Carrie came over, she would ask the butler to let the wolf dog go.


    Rose said, ¡°I know. There should be someone behind her, so just be careful, Camryn.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Except for my two aunts, there will be no third person. My two aunts have done this


    before, running to my mother to defame me.¡±


    She was not with Callum at that time, and both her two aunts went to her husband¡¯s house to denigrate


    her in front of her mother-inw, saying that she was blind and not worthy of Callum.


    She was severely criticized by her mother-inw, who said that as long as the second young mistress of


    the York family knows how to spend money, it will be fine.


    But her two aunts were so angry that they were half dead.


    Camryn added: ¡°Their two families are living a little harder now, but they are still unwilling to ept it.


    They miss the old days. When Carrie came out, she happened to be their pawn. That is, they might use


    Carrie.¡±


    She could make the cousins from those two families lose their current jobs, making their family¡¯s life even


    more miserable.


    Why did the two families end up working for others? They had no idea why?


    Did they really think that she, Camryn, was still the same blind woman who let them round her up and


    tten her ten years ago?


    How did they treat her before?


    Camryn remembered it all.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to end the business between the twopanies, but they were too cruel and


    wanted to destroy her, and she wanted her cousins to take her ce.


    That would be embarrassing.


    ¡°Some people really don¡¯t need to be merciful.¡±


    Rose was not that easy to talk to.


    People from the York family also protect their shorings.


    Rose said, ¡°Camryn, if you can¡¯t be cruel enough to drive them out of Wiltspoon, let me do it. I only


    need a phone call to make it impossible for them to live in Wiltspoon. You have already shown mercy.


    They are still instigating Carrie to cause trouble behind your back.¡±


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn said, ¡°Mom, I can handle it myself.¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t need Rose to help her.

 Chapter 2894

    Chapter 2894


    Camryn could make the Chandler family and Joyner family members unable to find jobs in Wiltspoon


    with just one phone call and have no choice but to leave Wiltspoon.


    Carrie, a brainless person, might be able to figure it out without the instigation of those two families, find


    a job peacefully, and be self-reliant.


    For example, Carrie has to ept the severe beatings from society so that she can mature and


    understand right and wrong.


    Of course, Camryn didn¡¯t dare to expect that Carrie would change for the better. Carrie¡¯s outlook on life


    had long been crooked by her mother, and it would be difficult to correct it.


    As long as Carrie stayed honest, Camryn didn¡¯t want to kill her.


    But if Carrie is still doing little things behind her back, Camryn doesn¡¯t miss the sisterly rtionship.


    Originally, the two of them had no sisterly rtionship, but Trenton had feelings for Carrie, and Camryn


    only cared about Trenton on the face.


    Carrie wanted to die, and her patience was gone. Even if Trenton spoke for Carrie, she would not be


    merciful.


    Rose said, ¡°Okay. Camryn, if you need me to take action, just tell me; don¡¯t be polite. We are already a


    family. You¡¯re not for others to bully. Whoever dares to bully you, I will let them know that they will regret


    it.¡±


    Camryn was moved by Rose: ¡°I have such a good mother-inw. If anyone dares to bully me, it will be


    toote for others to please me.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need other people¡¯s favor. Anyway, if they don¡¯t offend me, I won¡¯t offend them.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Rose spoke domineeringly, then changed the subject and said with a smile, ¡°Camryn, you and Callum


    come back early. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to cook a few more dishes. You can just eat when youe back.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°You go about your business first; I won¡¯t disturb you anymore.¡± Rose said that and took the initiative to


    end the call.


    Camryn put her cell phone into her trouser pocket and said to the two assistants in the store, ¡°You guys


    watch the store; I¡¯m going to get off work.¡±


    The two workers responded with a smile.


    In fact, Camryn rarely returned to the flower shop. Most of the time, the flower shop was run by the two


    assistants. Camryn had increased their wages, and the business of the shop was getting better and


    better.


    They helped Camryn because of her status as the second youngdy of the York family.


    Camryn wanted to go to thepany to wait for Callum. When she walked out of the flower shop, she


    saw Callum¡¯s car slowly stopping at the door of her flower shop.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Callum got out of the car, walked around the car, and came to Camryn.


    Camryn: ¡°Honey, can you get off work?¡±


    Callum was tall and handsome, and Camryn stood in front of him, looking petite and exquisite.


    Seeing Camryn¡¯s hair disheveled, he reached out andbed her hair. Her hair was ck, straight, and


    soft.


    ¡°You washed your hair. Your hair is particrly flowing.¡± Callum couldn¡¯t help but y with her long,


    flowing hair.


    Camryn hummed, ¡°I washed it at noon. It¡¯s warm at noon.¡±


    ¡°Wash your hair at night, and I can help you dry it.¡± Callum was a little bit shocked that he missed


    another opportunity to show consideration to his wife.


    Camryn smiled, pulled back her hair, and said to him, ¡°Have you seen your sister-inw? She just left my


    ce and said she was going to thepany to pick up my elder brother from work.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see her. Maybe we took a different route.¡± Callum said. He held Camryn¡¯s hand and said warmly,


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Mom just called and asked us to go back for dinner and stay at home for one night.¡±


    Callum smiled. ¡°I know. Mom also sent me a message, saying that she cooked a lot of your favorite


    dishes. Now the person my parents love the most is you.¡±

 Chapter 2895

    Chapter 2895


    As Callum spoke, he opened the car door and helped Camryn get into the car.


    Camryn could see, but she could only see clearly what was in front of her; it was too far away, so she


    still couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Callum still took care of her carefully and considerately.


    His bodyguards followed her wherever she went.


    The two bodyguards couldn¡¯t have a day off unless he was with her all the time.


    Callum was scared to think about what happenedst time. If Serenity hadn¡¯t happened to meet him


    and save Camryn, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to think about the consequences.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    So when he retaliated against the Chandler family and the Joyner family, he was very cruel. He


    destroyed the businesses of those two families and made them bankrupt. They also owed debts and


    had to sell luxury cars and mansions to pay off the debts. Now the two families rent a house and work


    part-time to make ends meet.


    Her two eldest aunts worked as cleaners. For the two pampered wives, the gap was very big.


    ¡°Your parents are very good to me, and everyone in your family is very good to me. My uncles and


    aunts are all very kind. From them, I have experienced what family warmth is and what father¡¯s love


    and mother¡¯s love are.¡±


    Although her parents-inw were just her parents-inw, not her biological parents, they were her


    biological parents. Her biological father loved her, but after passing away early, she has no impression


    of her biological father. She could only know about her father¡¯s past through her little aunt¡¯s mouth.


    Needless to say, her biological mother was even worse than her stepmother.


    In her memory, she had never enjoyed maternal love.


    Her mother was gentler to outsiders¡¯ children than to her. In her eyes, Carrie and Trenton were the


    children. She was a nuisance and a thorn in her side. Her mother wanted to kill her.


    Her fortune was not lost in the hands of her biological mother, but now she takes medicine every day to


    continue treating her eyes and recuperating her body.


    Which mother would deliberately make it difficult for her biological daughter to have children in the


    future?


    Her biological mother was that kind of person.


    Callum leaned in and helped Camryn fasten her seat belt, then kissed her on the face and smiled: ¡°You


    are the princess we will hold in our hands and pamper for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Knowing her past, his parents and family felt sorry for her.


    Especially when Dr. Carden told everyone that it was difficult for her body to conceive, and the elders


    felt even more distressed after knowing that it was her mother¡¯s fault.


    Rose regarded Camryn as her daughter.


    Callum and his brothers had to step aside.


    Callum was also very happy. He was happy that his mother loved Camryn, and the mother-inw and


    daughter-inw have a good rtionship. He did not have to worry about conflicts between mother-in-


    law and daughter-inw, and the family was harmonious.


    Camryn smiled happily. ¡°It was in your home that I experienced what it means to be treated like a


    princess.¡±


    When she was still hesitating whether to ept Callum¡¯s feelings, her aunt, Azalea (Evelyn),


    repeatedly persuaded her, taking the York family¡¯s family tradition as an example, saying that if she


    married into the York family, Evelyn would not have to worry about her, and she would have a backer.


    Even if the sky falls, the York family will help her hold it up.


    The main reason was that the York family was harmonious and there were not so many disputes. The


    elders in the family were very open-minded and knowledgeable.


    Even her younger brother, Trenton, who was not yet an adult at the time, advised her to cherish her


    fate and not miss it after learning that the man pursuing her was Callum.


    Later, Callum¡¯s dedication finally made her put aside all her worries, open her heart, andpletely


    ept Callum.


    After Callum drove, Camryn said, ¡°Husband, Mom also said that Carrie went to the vi and actually


    asked mom for money. She said to mom that I¡¯m cruel and won¡¯t give her a ce to live or spend


    money with her, starving her to death. She also said that I have upied her family¡¯s property; bah, it¡¯s


    her family¡¯s property! Her family¡¯s property was stolen from her by stepping on my father¡¯s body. It


    belongs to my father, and what is my father¡¯s is mine, and it doesn¡¯t belong to her. My parents took


    over everything my dad left me.¡±

 Chapter 2896

    Chapter 2896


    Camryn didn¡¯t want the share that belonged to Trenton. However, the artery in her hands belonged to


    the Newman family.


    Callum said, ¡°Mom also told me not to worry about her. If she scolds you, just block her mouth and


    drive her away.¡±


    His voice was a little colder. Except for Trenton, he hated everyone else in the Newman family and his


    rtives.


    The rtives of Camryn wereparable to the best rtives in Serenity¡¯s hometown.


    The best rtives in his eldest sister-inw¡¯s hometown had no chance to sue for peace with Serenity.


    Serenity had long wanted nothing to do with them. She just gave all the rent money she collected from


    those houses every month to old Mr. Hunt and his wife as living expenses.


    Maybe, asionally, Serenity would give them a little money. It could be regarded as a reconciliation


    between the grandfather and the granddaughter, and it was also Serenity who had fulfilled her filial duty


    for her father.


    Camryn and her rtives could not reconcile.


    ¡°Well, Carrie doesn¡¯t have the brains to think of going to her mother to ask for money. Aunt Brenda and


    Aunt Amy must have instigated her to do it, thinking that it would be best if she could get the money,


    and if she couldn¡¯t get the money, she could ruin my reputation.¡±


    Camryn smiled for the first time. She smiled lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of fame to me? I don¡¯t care about


    reputation. Can a good reputation be used as food? Can it protect me from being bullied? Can you pay


    me back? Will the next ten years be bright? So what about the bad reputation? Will it affect my ability to


    eat? Will it make me lose a few pieces of meat?¡±


    She had been through so much and had been to h-e-l-l many times. She no longer cared about her


    reputation. As for whether her husband¡¯s family cared about her, when Callum married her, he already


    knew who she was. He only married her if he didn¡¯t dislike her. If he disliked her, he wouldn¡¯t marry her.


    Camryn said, ¡°I made several calls to several bosses. My cousins can sleep in tomorrow, and my two


    aunts will not be given the cleaning work. It will be difficult for them to survive even if they pick up rags.


    ¡°


    She knew that her two aunts and the others took advantage of their jobs to pick up rags.


    ¡°I called too.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°They should have been prevented from surviving in Wiltspoon from the beginning.¡±


    Let the two families go bankrupt and in debt and fall from heaven to h-e-l-l. Unexpectedly, there will be


    instigation behind their backs. Then they will bepletely unable to survive and get out of Wiltspoon.


    After Camryn was silent, she said, ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s really hard to forget about family ties at all. Carrie


    has been missing for a few days and has note to make trouble with me. I thought she had given


    up and was honestly looking for a job. Maybe she ran out of money.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Camryn took out her mobile phone and opened WhatsApp. After she could see, the first thing Callum


    did was buy her a smartphone and teach her how to use WhatsApp.


    Now, she has kept up with the times.


    ¡°Trenton, don¡¯t listen to your parents about your second sister¡¯s living expenses. Just give her $3000 a


    month. If it¡¯s not enough, let her figure it out on her own.¡±


    Camryn was sending a voice message to Trenton.


    Trenton came back from leave, visited the prison, and persuaded his parents to transfer all the property


    in their names to his name. After starting the procedures, he took time to go back to school. When he


    needed toe back and cooperate, he asked for leave again.


    Trenton did not reply to the message immediately; he should be in ss.

 Chapter 2897

    Chapter 2897


    After a few minutes, Trenton replied to Camryn.


    He asked, ¡°Eldest sister, what did my second sister do again? Why didn¡¯t she listen to my advice?¡±


    Trenton was also extremely disappointed with Carrie. He still couldn¡¯t clearly see the situation and


    couldn¡¯t ept the facts.


    Camryn knew how Carrie bullied her in the past and how many things she did to hurt Camryn. Carrie


    hade out, and Camryn¡¯s revenge on Carrie was already childish.


    As long as Carrie had some ambition, she would learn to be self-reliant.


    Trenton sighed in his heart. If Carrie learned to be self-reliant, it would rain red.


    Carrie¡¯s petty temperament really gave her some power, and she would definitely take revenge on


    Camryn crazily. The two sisters would fight fiercely, which would be of no benefit to anyone.


    Trenton respected Camryn the most, but he had the same father and mother as Carrie, so he couldn¡¯t


    ignore her.


    After thinking about it, Trenton felt that it was better for Carrie to be mediocre. Carrie didn¡¯t need to


    be great; she just needed to find a job and earn some living expenses a month to support herself.


    Don¡¯t me Trenton for being partial to Camryn; it¡¯s really Carrie who was too bad.


    It was also the parents who spoiled Carrie.


    Sometimes, Trenton was d that he liked to follow and help Camryn since he was a child, so his


    mother sent him to boarding school in anger, and he did not get along with his parents day and night,


    so his character was not bad.


    Trenton would most likely be like Carrie, who was spoiled by her parents, and target Camryn


    everywhere if not. Then he couldn¡¯t bear Camryn¡¯s slightest retaliation.


    ¡°The little money you gave her and the cash she took home were all spent. She went to my mother-in-


    law¡¯s house and asked her for money. If you want your second sister to be able to be self-reliant, just


    listen to me and don¡¯t give her too much money. $3000 a month is enough. It¡¯s not enough to live on.


    She has to find a way to do it. She has a degree, hands, and feet, but she still can¡¯t earn living


    expenses?¡±


    The rent for the house Carrie rented cost more than $3,000 a month for water and electricity. If she


    didn¡¯t have the money, she would have to rent a high-end apartment.


    Houses in Wiltspoon were so expensive. When buying a house, the house price was high, but when


    renting a house, the rent was not cheap either.


    Trenton silently scolded Carrie in his mind and then replied to Camryn, ¡°Sister, I listen to you, and I will


    transfer $3,000 to her for living expenses every month from now on.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Anyway, after his parents transferred the property to his name, he became the master of the family.


    Only he and Carrie were free in this family, and he had the final say.


    It wasn¡¯t Trenton who wanted to separate the family from Camryn; it was Camryn who split it up with


    him.


    Camryn said that she was the eldest daughter of the second wife of the Newman family and the heir to


    the second wife.


    Besides, she also married into the York family and became the second youngdy of the York family.


    So she could clearly distinguish herself from him.


    Trenton also understood that Camryn made a clear distinction with him, forcing him to grow. Only by


    growing continuously could he keep the family property that belonged to him in the future.


    Camryn did not reply to Trenton.


    Carrie over there didn¡¯t expect that she would listen to Brenda and run to Wildridge Manor to ask


    Rose for money. Not only did she not get the money, but because she made rude remarks, Rose


    had her mouth shut, dragged her away, and then let her go.

 Chapter 2898

    Chapter 2898


    This also caused Trenton to reduce the living expenses he gave Carrie.


    Even though Carrie didn¡¯t need to rely on the living expenses given to her by Trenton now, she would


    need money from time to time to resume her identity as Miss Newman.


    Could it be that, in order not to be suspected, she really wanted to find a job?


    Carrie never expected that Aunt Brenda, Aunt Amy, and their family would lose their jobs again


    because of her actions.


    Aunt Brenda probably didn¡¯t think about it, so she gave Carrie a trick, causing the family to lose their


    source of ie again, and they couldn¡¯t even collect rags.


    After finding out that it was her fault, her husband, son, sister, and the whole family scolded Brenda.


    Brenda cried and wanted to jump off the building, and everyone stopped insulting her.


    The two families discussed it and felt that they would not be able to get out of Camryn¡¯s hands if they


    stayed in Wiltspoon any longer. They decided to move away from Wiltspoon and live in a small, remote


    city. No one knew them. In a remote, small ce, the York family couldn¡¯t stretch their hands that far


    before they could find a job again and live on.


    Therefore, the two families did not wait for Carrie toe back, nor did they send a message or call


    Carrie. They packed up their things and checked out the rented house. The two familiespletely left


    Wiltspoon that night and stayed away.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Carrie, who was once again used as a pawn, didn¡¯t know this.


    She stood a few hundred meters away from the gate of Wildridge Manor, confronting two female


    workers from the York family.


    As soon as she cursed Camryn, two middle-aged aunts swarmed up, caught her, and stuffed smelly


    socks into her mouth, which made her vomit in disgust.


    She couldn¡¯t fight, and she couldn¡¯t run fast.


    Even if they quarreled, they couldn¡¯t argue. The fighting power of those two aunts was too strong.


    For such an arrogant person, she was at a disadvantage when quarreling with them.


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I get the money!¡± Carrie shouted loudly.


    Even as night fell, she refused to admit defeat.


    If she couldn¡¯t win the argument or fight, so what? She had perseverance, and she was standing there.


    ¡°I also contacted the entertainment reporter. They will be here soon and will send your second Mrs.


    York to the hot search.


    Let everyone in Wiltspoon know that Camryn is cruel and ruthless to her own sister. In order to seize


    the family property, she will starve to death. I tell you, even if I die, I will be If you be a


    serious ghost, you will also want to settle ounts with Camryn.


    I thought I was afraid of her when she married into the York family and became a youngdy. Let me


    tell you, I won¡¯t be afraid. Anyway, if your second Mrs. York doesn¡¯t give me money today, I won¡¯t


    leave!¡±


    The two maids of the York family were toozy to talk to Carrie. Their task was to watch Carrie and


    prevent this crazy girl from running to the vi entrance and making a fuss. Also, if this girl scolded their


    second Mrs. York, they would block her mouth with smelly socks.


    Not far from the two of them, there was a bag that contained a small bag of smelly socks. The butler


    collected them from the male workers, specifically to plug Carrie¡¯s smelly mouth.


    How did the Newman family treat Carrie in the past?


    Let them tell it: Rose is already very good to Carrie.


    Carrie had the nerve toe to Rose to ask for money, which was simply shameless.


    Rose neither beat Carrie nor scolded her, and she just let the two maids deal with her like this. Carrie


    was made to vomit several times, including with yellow bile water. The vomiting made her die, and now


    they do not dare to scold her anymore.


    The yelling was no longer loud enough because, after vomiting several times, Carrie was hungry and


    no longer had the strength to yell.


    Just now, they heard Carrie calling a takeaway.

 Chapter 2899

    Chapter 2899


    At this time, someone came.


    Of course, they were the workers from the vi.


    They brought two chairs for the two maids to sit on and brought them food.


    ¡°Sister Z, Sister L, the second young mistress, said that you have worked hard and asked us to bring


    you chairs and dinner. You stay here, and I will calcte your day¡¯s wages in one hour.¡±


    Sister Z and Sister L smiled and said, ¡°We don¡¯t have to work hard.¡±


    The two of them worked in the flower fields at the foot of the mountain. They were busy every day and


    developed their strength. It was easy for them to deal with a delicate little girl like Carrie.


    Rose gave them such a task, and they were very happy. It was much easier than working in the


    flower field. Unexpectedly, she also gave them a higher sry.


    One hour was equivalent to one day¡¯s wages. Carrie¡¯s opposite: it¡¯s best to stay in the stalemate for ten


    and a half days. Then they could have a good harvest this year when they go home for the New Year.


    Rose also took care of their meals.


    Carrie, the girl on the opposite side, was hungry. She had vomited several times, so not being hungry


    seemed strange.


    Although it was neither cold nor hot, the temperature dropped when the sun went down, and Wiltspoon


    remained a little cold at night.


    They wanted to see how long Carrie could hold on. If she has the nerve toe to ask Rose for


    money, she must also have the ability to ask for it!


    The two people who moved chairs and delivered dinner to Sister Z and Sister L nced at Carrie


    opposite and asked Sister Z in a low voice, ¡°Carrie doesn¡¯t mean to leave yet?¡±


    Sister Z opened the lid of the lunch box and saw that the dinner was extremely rich.


    Most of the time, they bought food and cooked it themselves. The food wasn¡¯t very good, so they could


    save money. The vi would pay for their food, but they only ate when they had to, so they didn¡¯t eat as


    well as their vi coworkers.


    Sister Z said, ¡°No, she¡¯s very tough. She said she must take money from our second Mrs. York. She


    also told the entertainment reporters toe over. You go back and tell Mrs. York to stop those


    entertainment reporters and ask her to wait here until dark. Sister L, I can¡¯t wait for the entertainment


    reporters to arrive.¡±


    Sister L said, ¡°I was about to call second Mrs. York to tell her, but you guys came out.¡±


    Sister Z just heard the news from Carrie. Carrie had just made several phone calls and whispered


    something. No matter how sharp their ears were, they could only hear a few words, which seemed to


    be mentioned in Wildridge Manor.


    They thought Carrie was telling her family that she was now at Wildridge Manor.


    They thought about it that Carrie must have informed the entertainment reporter toe over.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go in and tell Second Mrs. York now.¡±


    They heard that Carrie was going to invite an entertainment reporter toe over. If it made a big fuss,


    it would damage Camryn¡¯s reputation. Many people in Wiltspoon were envious and jealous of Camryn.


    Camryn was blind before, but she received more envy, jealousy, and hatred than Serenity.


    Zachary was difficult to get along with because of his cold temper. There were not many women who


    admired and secretly had a crush on him.


    The most famous one was Elisa. Elisa could love and let go. Knowing that Zachary and Serenity were


    husband and wife, she immediately cut off the rtionship with a sword and found a good husband


    who was fit for her.


    Callum was actually more popr than Zachary.


    Therefore, after Camryn married Callum, many people were envious, jealous, and resentful. If they had


    the opportunity to step on Camryn, how could those people let her go?


    The two men quickly returned to the vi.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Sister Z and Sister L ate their dinner with gusto, praising how delicious it was while eating, which made


    Carrie, who was in a stalemate with them, swallow her saliva.


    Carrie muttered, ¡°What¡¯s so delicious? The servants¡¯ food is just better than pig food. It¡¯s not as good


    as the dogs my family raised before.¡±


    ¡°Baba¨C¡°


    The car horn sounded.

 Chapter 2900

    Chapter 2900


    A car with a ck body drove along the mountain road.


    Carrie squinted her eyes for a long time and saw clearly that it was a luxury car. She guessed that one


    of the York family members was back. She immediately got excited and stopped in the middle of the


    road, intending to force the other party to stop.


    Among the young masters of the York family, the only one she feared was Zachary.


    When Zachary appeared, there were usually several cars, but there was only one car driving up the


    mountain, and it was obviously not Zachary.


    Therefore, Carrie felt confident and dared to stand in the middle of the road and block the car.


    The vehicle stopped when it was still more than ten meters away from Carrie.


    Camryn pressed down the car window and stuck her head out to take a look. She couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Based on her guesses, she guessed that it was Camryn. Others would not block her way in the middle


    of the road.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Carrie said, ¡°Camryn, you are finally back. Get out of the car and give me money. You took over my


    parents¡¯ property and refused to let me live or go home. You also froze my bank card. Are you going to


    kill me? Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t give me money, I won¡¯t leave here. I want everyone to know how


    cold-bl**ded you are.¡±


    The most belligerent elders med Camryn for being cold-blooded and ruthless.


    The York family was a big family full of warmth, and they definitely don¡¯t like cold-blooded people.


    She wanted to expose Camryn¡¯s true face in front of the York family!


    Camryn retracted her head, pressed the car window, and said to Callum, ¡°Honey, drive!¡±


    Callum started the car again.


    Carrie said, ¡°Camryn, if you have the guts, just bump into me! If you really bump into me, you want to


    hit me to death!¡±


    At first, Carrie stood in the middle of the road with her waist propped up and shouted, thinking that


    Camryn would not dare to hit her.


    When she saw the car starting again and continuing to drive forward, not slowing down, she was so


    frightened that she jumped to the side of the road to avoid it.


    Sister Z and Sister L had already moved their chairs and stood on the roadside, watching Callum¡¯s car


    drive past them and go straight to the gate of the vi.


    Soon, Sister Z received a call, and the butler informed them that they could get off work.


    Immediately, the butler also settled the extra wages for the two of them, and the two left work happily,


    leaving Carrie there to curse, but no one paid attention to her.


    The mountain wind blew, and Carrie, who was not wearing much clothing, shivered with cold.


    Did she want to go back?


    When Camryn came back, she would definitely not give her money.


    Carrie had been in a stalemate here all afternoon. She had been choked with smelly socks several


    times and had vomited to the point of vomiting. Now she was hungry and thirsty. The main reason was


    that she could not seed in her purpose.


    No one in the York family bothered to pay attention to her.


    She asked the two aunts to fight her. She tried her best, but they didn¡¯t even have to show up. She only


    needed to call the two aunts toe out and cure her to death.


    This strong contrast made Carrie hate Camryn even more.


    She vowed to stand up and stand next to Mr. Labbe. She must trample Camryn under her feet and the


    York family. She also wanted to trample on the York family. It would be best to let the York family go


    bankrupt and let everyone in the York family taste it. Taste what it was like for her two aunts to go


    bankrupt.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Carrie¡¯s cell phone rang. She quickly answered the phone.


    Soon, she screamed, ¡°What? You won¡¯te? Such a good opportunity is definitely eye-catching, but


    you actually said you couldn¡¯te. Didn¡¯t you say you were going toe? This is news about the


    second young mistress of the York family, and you don¡¯t want to either want?¡±

 Chapter 2901

    Chapter 2901


    The other party hung up the phone on Carrie.


    Carrie was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone away. She raised it and put it down again. She


    couldn¡¯t break her phone just because Camryn dropped it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If they don¡¯te, they won¡¯te. There will be times in the future when they will regret it.


    Carrie ran to the door of the vi. She was about to yell, but she saw Camryning out.


    Apanying Camryn was Callum. This man was what Carrie had liked from the beginning. Before


    anything happened to her parents, her mother had been nning to get her and Callum together.


    As a result, Callum became Camryn¡¯s man!


    Carrie was envious and jealous, especially after believing that Mr. Labbe had r@ped her and that she


    was therefore only Mr. Labbe¡¯s mistress. She became even more jealous of Camryn.


    ¡°Camryn, you finally came out. I thought you didn¡¯t dare toe out!¡± Carrie shouted, ¡°Give me money;


    I don¡¯t have any money to eat. You upied my family¡¯s property and instigated Trenton to convince


    my parents to transfer all the property to his name. You just wanted to get all the Newman family¡¯s


    property through Trenton. You think I don¡¯t know your n? That idiot, Trenton!¡±


    Carrie scolded Trenton.


    Trenton did think about transferring all the property that his parents had transferred to him to Camryn


    and letting her take care of it.


    Camryn refused; she only took back what belonged to her.


    It was not hers, and she wouldn¡¯t take it.


    After taking away what belonged to her, the family property that Trenton received was actually not


    much. They all said that the main artery of the Newman family was now in Camryn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°You have no money to eat. For the sake of the same mother, I can¡¯t let you starve to death. I have


    prepared some money for you, but you need to count it yourself. Butler, give her the money. When she


    gets the money, let her go.¡± Camryn said.


    Only then did Carrie see the butler of Wildridge Manoring out with the young couple.


    The butler was holding a ck stic bag in his hand. The mouth of the bag was knotted. He didn¡¯t


    know what was inside. It seemed that he had no difficulty holding it. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t anything


    valuable.


    The butler took a few steps forward, handed the ck stic bag to Carrie, and said, ¡°This is the meal


    money the Second Young Mistress gave you. Take the money and leave quickly. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll


    have someonee to you again and put the smelly socks in your mouth!¡±


    Carrie couldn¡¯t believe that the bag contained money.


    Camryn was so generous and gave her a big bag of money?


    She took the ck bag and untied the knot with the mentality of seeking confirmation. She opened the


    bag and took a look twice. They were really money. She immediately reopened the bag. Knot the bag.


    Taking the big bag of money, she said to Camryn, ¡°You know what¡¯s going on; otherwise, I¡¯lle to


    your husband¡¯s house every day to make trouble. Anyway, I¡¯m not afraid of embarrassment.¡±


    After saying that, Carrie walked away triumphantly.


    Returning to her car, she quickly drove away.


    The proud Carrie thought she had won. When she returned to her rental house, she couldn¡¯t wait to


    open the bag again and pour all the money in the bag on the coffee table.


    She was dumbfounded.


    That big bag of money was all loose money, with very small denominations. They were all fifty-cent and


    one-cent denominations. There were also many coins. The coins were also ten cents and fifty cents.


    That was all she saw. Those $100 bills were thergest denominations.


    The money in $100 denominations, a total of $300, was used to cover up the loose money underneath


    and deceive her.


    She nced at it twice without taking a closer look. After confirming that it was money, she walked


    away triumphantly, thinking that Camryn was finally afraid of her.


    Camryn had already told her to count the money by herself. There were so many dimes; even if she


    finished counting them, there wouldn¡¯t be much left.


    How could she have the nerve to shell out a lot of dimes when she went out to spend money?

 Chapter 2902

    Chapter 2902


    Carrie visually estimated that the sum of all the money was less than $1000.


    Carrie was so angry that she immediately called Camryn and scolded: ¡°Camryn, what do you mean? I


    asked you to give me money. This is not how you insult people. Sending beggars, sending beggars,


    everyone¡­ I hate the money you gave me.¡±


    Camryn said coolly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to give you meal money? That¡¯s meal money, and a dime is


    money. Count them up. If you add them all up, there should be a thousand or several hundred dors.


    Eating out for a fast food meal only costs ten or twenty dors, which is enough for you to eat for a


    while. If you buy and cook your own food, it might take longer.


    My mother-inw mobilized all the people in the vi and took out all the money in their wallets to get


    so much money for you. You have to thank my mother-inw. If it¡¯s me, I don¡¯t care if you have money


    or not. It¡¯s my mother-inw¡¯s kindness that says you will always be my sister. ¡°


    Carrie: ¡°Camryn, you are so cruel!¡±


    She hung up the phone angrily and swept all the dimes into the trash can. She didn¡¯t want Camryn¡¯s


    charity!


    She was so angry!


    What a bully!


    Carrie sat on the sofa and was angry for a while, then called Brenda, thinking that she should give


    these small coins to her and let her count them slowly. No matter how small the mosquito is, it is still


    meat, no matter how small the denomination. Money is money. She thought Brenda would be very


    happy.


    She wanted to ask Brenda to take away the trash can, and she didn¡¯t want to see the money.


    ¡°The phone you dialed is switched off.¡±


    What Carrie didn¡¯t expect was that Brenda¡¯s cell phone was turned off.


    How does it shut down?


    Carrie thought she had dialed the wrong number, so she took the phone away from her ear and


    checked to make sure she had made the right call. She dialed again and still said it was turned off.


    She called Amy again and also turned off her phone.


    As for her cousins, none of them had their cell phones turned on. They all turned them off.


    No matter how dull she was, Carrie knew that her two aunts and cousins had cut off contact with her


    and collectively ignored her.


    It¡¯s best to ignore her!


    They always wanted money from Carrie, which was not a good thing.


    Carrie consoled herself, yet she could not help but curse: ¡°You must havemitted the act, blind


    Camryn, btch, btch! Wait, one day, you will kneel in front of me and beg me to let you go! ¡°


    Looking at the loose money in the trash can, Carrie picked it up and put it on the coffee table. She


    counted them dime by dime. She wanted to remember how Camryn humiliated her tonight!


    Camryn over there had finished her dinner early and was walking in the vi with Callum.


    In this season, the scenery in the vi was a little less beautiful, but rtively speaking, it was still very


    beautiful.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The main reason was that it had not rained in Wiltspoon for a long time.


    If it rains, the flowers, nts, and trees will take on a new look, and the air will be fresher.


    Camryn said, ¡°The idea Mom came up with is so wonderful.¡±


    Camryn thought that Carrie would be so angry when she opened the bag and actually saw the money


    in it that she thought her mother-inw¡¯s method was wonderful.

 Chapter 2903

    Chapter 2903


    Callum said, ¡°In my opinion, I won¡¯t give her a penny.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°She is not engaged in childbirth and spends money like water. Maybe she really has no


    money. Just give her a few hundred dors to keep her from starving to death. You can¡¯t let her starve


    to death all at once. You want her to live well. See how I get better and better and be happier and


    happier.


    She envies and hates me because she once thought about marrying you. Before I met you, I heard my


    mother analyze with her which young master of the York family would be more suitable for her to marry.


    After analyzing, she finally locked on you. She is young, energetic, and spoiled. My mother has set her


    sights on you, so she thinks she can marry you and be the second young wife of the York family.


    Her heart is easily devoted to you. So, she hates me very much now.¡±


    Camryn added, ¡°The more she hates me, the more I want her to live well and watch me marry the man


    she wanted to marry before. With your love and affection, I live a happy life now.¡±


    Revenge against a person is not to end her life with a knife, but to make her lose everything she values


    most little by little. This kind of revenge is the most painful thing.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Callum held her hand tightly and said, ¡°Honey, I only love you; you are the only one in my eyes and in


    my heart!¡±


    Camryn looked at him and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous, let alone doubt your feelings for me.¡±


    Callum silently sacrificed a lot for Camryn and did many things for her.


    Camryn was able to see the light again because of Callum¡¯s affectionate treatment. In order to ask Dr.


    Carden to help her treat her eyes, he went to FC Manor countless times and suffered many looks from


    Tim.


    Callum said, ¡°I just want to express my love and tell you that I love you and I will only love you. The


    men in my York family are very dedicated in their rtionships and are loyal to their family and


    marriage.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I know that your family has a very good family tradition, so my aunt Evelyn is very


    satisfied with you; even Trenton is very satisfied.¡±


    Camryn said, leaning her head on Callum¡¯s shoulder, and Callum put his arms around her, but soon


    she left his shoulder because walking like that was not veryfortable.


    ¡°Are you tired? How about we go there and sit for a while?¡± Callum pointed to a pavilion not far away


    and asked his wife.


    Camryn said, ¡°I just finished eating. I don¡¯t want to sit down. I just want to walk around to digest my


    food. I¡¯m so full. The food was delicious, and the soup was delicious. I wish I could turn into a pig so


    that I can eat more.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Be careful not to burst your stomach. It¡¯s not like you can only eat one meal. This is your


    home. You cane back and eat every day.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°My parents looked at me eating with smiles. I just wanted to eat more. Eat more to make


    them happy.¡±


    Callum lightly scratched her nose and said, ¡°My parents are like that. From now on, even if they smile,


    if you can¡¯t eat that much, don¡¯t eat it. Hold on; you will be the one who feels ufortable. My


    parents care about you very much now. You are their eldest daughter-inw, so your status is different.¡±


    Although he was not the eldest grandson in this big family, he was the eldest son of his parents.

 Chapter 2904

    Chapter 2904


    The eldest son, Zachary, was always the most favored.


    ¡°My parents are so good to me. I really want to have a child as soon as possible. It can be seen that


    they like children very much and want to have grandchildren.¡± Camryn said that and touched her belly


    again.


    Because she knew that she would not get pregnant easily, Callum was particrly effective at night.


    If she were a normal woman, with Callum¡¯s hard work, she would probably be like Jasmine and get


    pregnant within one month of marriage.


    Callum said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are still young, and the wedding hasn¡¯t been held yet. Let¡¯s take care of


    our health first. Let¡¯s live alone for a few years and let them envy us.¡±


    Callum was really not in a hurry to have a baby. Even if Camryn¡¯s health was fine, he didn¡¯t n to


    have a baby too early. He would consider having a baby one year after marriage at the earliest.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Camryn said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m not afraid of what you say about me. In fact, children are not fun. You think


    other people¡¯s children are adorable, but if entrusted with their care, you would lose your mind and


    weep 800 times per day. Not all children are like Sonny. Sonny is so sensible and obedient.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Sonny is such a sensible child. I heard from my sister-inw that it was very difficult to


    take care of him in the past. He often cried and had to be carried around at night before he would go to


    sleep. When he fell asleep, he would lie down on the bed and wake up again soon after. Come on, it


    will take an adult to hold him and coax him back and forth before he falls asleep. My sister-inw said


    that when she took care of Sister Liberty during confinement, she lost nearly ten pounds. This shows


    how hard it is to raise a baby.


    It¡¯s okay for a family like ours. The elders are free, and there are nannies to help. But after having a


    child, a mother can¡¯t help but take care of it by herself and cultivate rtionships. Even if it¡¯s her own


    child, rtionships must be cultivated. Anyway, raising a baby is tiring. Let¡¯s have enough fun and have


    another baby.¡±


    Camryn first looked at him and said, ¡°You make it sound like you have taken care of a child. I¡¯m afraid


    you¡¯ve never even seen anyone take care of a child.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I done so? I have done so. Rowan is more than ten years younger than me.


    When he was born, our oldest brothers all carried him. He was really cute when he was a baby. When


    he cried non-stop, I really wanted to throw him in the trash can. Rowan was afraid of his eldest brother.


    When he cried endlessly, we couldn¡¯t coax him. When the eldest brother came back, we handed him


    over to the eldest brother. He stopped crying soon. He rolled on the ground, and no one could wake


    him up. When it was said that the eldest brother was back, he got up as soon as he could and threw


    himself into his mother¡¯s arms.¡±


    Camryn smiled. ¡°Now Rowan is also afraid of his eldest brother.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°It¡¯s much better now. I have my sister-inw. Rowan hugged my sister-inw¡¯s thigh


    tightly. When my eldest brother and sister-inw just received the certificate, my eldest brother still


    concealed his identity. When I met my sister-inw for the first time, Rowan hugged my sister-inw¡¯s


    thick thigh tightly. Now if the eldest brother dares to re at him, he will call his sister-inw.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Sister Serenity will give him a lot of test questions.¡±


    Callumughed heartily. ¡°It is better for my sister-inw to give him the test questions alone than for all


    eight of us brothers to give them to him. The school is on holiday, and he would rather go to his


    grandma¡¯s house thane back because he is afraid that once hees back, we will all send him a


    set of test questions to study. I don¡¯t know why, but I just feel ufortable when I see him looking so


    leisurely. I always buy him a few sets of test questions and ask him to finish them in a certain number


    of days. It makes me happy to see him doing the questions every day until midnight.¡±


    Rowan: Second brother, you are too cruel!


    Camryn said, ¡°With brothers like you, no wonder Rowan likes to stay at his grandma¡¯s house during the


    holidays.¡±


    Callum said with evil intentions: ¡°Winter vacation ising soon. I am going to send him a few sets of


    test questions as a New Year gift. Even if he lives at his grandma¡¯s house, I will send them to him


    personally. High school students just have to work hard.¡±


    Camryn said to him, ¡°Okay, he was forced by the school and finally came home for the holidays. You


    guys, please let him go and let him rx and relieve the stress.¡±

 Chapter 2905

    Chapter 2905


    Camryn added, ¡°Rowan is about to go on winter vacation. You brothers, take him out to y and rx.


    Children nowadays are under a lot of pressure to study.¡±


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    As far as Camryn knew, Rowan¡¯s grades were very good. As long as he didn¡¯t fail the college entrance


    examination, he could choose any of the key universities.


    ¡°He still has to make up sses. When hees back from vacation, the New Year will be in a few


    days. Okay, his second sister-inw, you, will speak for him. When hees back from winter


    vacation, we will take him out to y for a few days.¡± Speaking of traveling, Callum asked


    enthusiastically, ¡°Honey, do you want to go to the north to see snow? Have you seen real snow?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen snow, but I have felt the cold in the north. Aunt Azalea took me all over


    the country to seek medical advice. I have been to many cities in the north, but I couldn¡¯t see it at that


    time. I had never seen snow before.¡±


    Before Camryn became blind, she could not travel with her because of her mother¡¯s obstruction, so she


    had never seen snow. Before she lost her sight, the furthest ce she had ever been was Aunt


    Azalea¡¯s house, where it never snowed in the winter.


    Callum asked, ¡°How about we go to the north to watch the snow during the New Year?¡±


    Camryn was very excited at first, but thinking of her own situation, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until next year


    to make arrangements. I can see now, but from a distance, I still can¡¯t see clearly. When I go out to


    y, I can only see what¡¯s in front of me. The scenery is not beautiful enough, and I cannot appreciate


    the shock that the northern ice and snow world brings to me.¡±


    Callum looked into her eyes distressedly.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Husband, you don¡¯t have to look at me like this. I¡¯m fine now. Really, I


    thought I was going to spend the rest of my life in darkness. I didn¡¯t expect that one day I would see the


    light again.¡±


    Camryn stopped, raised her head, and touched Callum¡¯s eyes.


    Callum closed his eyes and let her touch them.


    After touching his eyes, Camryn touched his face. Before, she could only imagine what he looked like


    by touching him with her hands.


    Callum hugged her and let her lean against his chest. ¡°Camryn, it¡¯s toote for me to know you. If I had


    known you earlier, I would have protected you well and not let you be bullied by them.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°If you had known me earlier, you might not have liked me. Whenever we met, it was fate


    for both of us.¡±


    The couple looked at each other, and Callum lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    After a kiss, Camryn gently pushed him away, sped his fingers together again, and continued to


    move forward.


    The couple didn¡¯t speak for a while.


    Reminiscing about the deep kiss just now.


    The couple walked around the vi for an hour before returning to the house.


    Rose and Matthias were talking about something. Rose had a big red brocade box on herp. Just


    now, the couple was discussing what kind of clothes would look better with the set of jewelry in the


    brocade box.


    Seeing her son and daughter-inwing back, Rose immediately waved to her daughter-inw


    and shouted, ¡°Camryn,e here,e here; mom has something for you.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Mom, you have something good for me again.¡±


    Camryn had just entered the house, and she was still a little far away from her parents-inw. She


    couldn¡¯t see her parents-inw very clearly, but when her mother-inw spoke, she could distinguish


    them through her voice.


    As the distance got closer, what she saw became clearer and clearer.


    Matthias took the initiative to make room for his daughter-inw and let her sit next to Rose.

 Chapter 2906

    Chapter 2906


    Matthias changed his position, patted his side, and motioned for Callum to sit next to him.


    Callum sat down, looked at the big brocade box in front of Rose, and asked Matthias softly, ¡°Dad,


    what did my mother buy for my wife?¡±


    Matthias said, ¡°There is a set of jewelry in her trousseau. It is a piece of retro-style jewelry. Your mother


    wore it when she was young and then kept it. I took it out tonight when I thought about it. That set of


    jewelry is very suitable for your wife. She is tall and slim. She is naturally noble and can hold up that set


    of jewelry.¡±


    Callum smiled: ¡°I have already given several sets of jewelry to Camryn in my mother¡¯s trousseau. I am


    still giving them away. I have two younger brothers, and my mother will have two daughters-inw in


    the future.¡±


    Of course Callum was happy when Rose gave something nice to Camryn, but he also wanted to


    leave some for his two future sisters-inw, lest they say that his mother is partial and is not conducive


    to the harmonious development of the family.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Callum also felt that Camryn had no shortage of jewelry. She couldn¡¯t finish wearing all the jewelry he


    gave her.


    Matthias said, ¡°Your mother and your aunts all have their own small jewelry storehouse. It¡¯s not like you


    don¡¯t know that there are many more in the jewelry storehouse. When your mother married me before,


    the dowry was real. There are so many red makeups filling the room.


    You are the eldest son, and Camryn is the eldest daughter-inw. The first daughter-inw is the one


    your mother loves the most. She has already stated that the three daughters-inw will inherit her


    jewelry in the future. It is normal for the eldest daughter-inw to inherit more.


    Your two future sisters-inw shouldn¡¯t mind. Your grandma always looks at character when choosing


    her granddaughter-inw. If she is petty and careless, your grandma will definitely look down on her.


    Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Callum curled his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think my mother has stolen my limelight?


    She always gives so much jewelry to my wife. My wife is also filial. She always wears what my mother


    gives me. Yes, that would take up my position, and all the jewelry I gave her would be buried in dust.¡±


    Matthias smiled. ¡°You goin to your mother. It¡¯s useless toin to me. Everyone in


    Wiltspoon knows that I, Matthias, am a strict henpecker.¡±


    Callum: ¡°¡­¡±


    Why did he feel so proud when his dad said he was a strict wife?


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw opposite, who were as good as mother and daughter, did not


    pay attention to the conversation between dad and son.


    Rose put the brocade box in front of Camryn and said to her daughter-inw, ¡°Camryn, this set of


    jewelry doesn¡¯t look good on me now. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t afford the luxury of this set of jewelry. You are


    still young, and your appearance and temperament are all very good. I think it will suit you very well.


    I¡¯ve given it to you. I¡¯m going to attend a banquet in two days. It¡¯s all those nobledies. I want to take


    you with me. Just in time, you will stun them with this set of jewelry. By the way, are you free in the next


    two days?¡±


    Camryn said she wanted to bring her daughter-inw to the banquet, and then she remembered to ask


    her daughter-inw if she was free. But the daughter-inw also managed a lot of business.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom wants to take me to the banquet. I¡¯ll be free anytime.¡±


    She had not yet appeared with her mother-inw. It wasn¡¯t long before she and Callum got their


    marriage certificates.


    When she was unmarried, she couldn¡¯t see. Even if Rose was willing to take her and take care of


    her, she didn¡¯t want to go with her. She was afraid that being a blind woman would be the focus of


    other people¡¯s jokes and affect her mother-inw¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Mom, I want to go too.¡± As soon as Callum heard that Rose was going to bring Camryn to the


    banquet, he immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ll be free in two days.¡±


    He was worried about Camryn. Even if he knew that Rose could protect Camryn, he didn¡¯t feel at


    ease. He had to follow her to feel at ease.

 Chapter 2907

    Chapter 2907


    Rose looked at Callum, smiled, and said, ¡°It¡¯s all thedies and daughters gathered together. You, a


    grown man, go with me! Just go with me if you don¡¯t mind them making fun of you. I usually ask you to


    apany me to attend banquets, but you always say you are busy. Now I want to take your wife out


    to meet friends, so you just say you are free. Why are you afraid that I will sell your wife?¡±


    Rose teased Callum, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep your wife intact.¡±


    Callum¡¯s face turned red, and he smiled: ¡°I¡¯m not worried. Mom won¡¯t sell your daughter-inw to me,


    even if she sells me. I¡¯m just really free. I was really busy before, but now the younger brothers can all


    help, and those of us who are older brothers have been tired for so many years, and now and then we


    can take a vacation.¡±


    The sixth and seventh elders could all help.


    Callum added, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re a protector of shorings. You love Camryn the most. Who dares to


    touch Camryn¡¯s finger? If you know, it would be weird if you don¡¯t chop off that person¡¯s hand. I really


    don¡¯t worry at all.¡±


    Roseughed, as if she didn¡¯t know what Callum was thinking.


    ¡°Since you want to go along, then go ahead. It¡¯s just in time to show everyone how well-matched my


    son and daughter-inw are.¡± Rose said, ¡°That Mrs. Welsh often shows off in front of us how


    wonderful her son and daughter-inw are. She says that her son is handsome and her daughter-in-


    law is pretty. I want her to see what thebination of handsome and pretty means. I will go out with


    my son and daughter-inw, k!ll them instantly, and leave them behind for a few blocks.¡±


    When wives usually got together, the topics they often talked about were husbands and children. If they


    had a daughter-inw, the daughter-inw would also be mentioned.


    Under normal circumstances, Rose would not talk about her son and daughter-inw as a topic. She


    felt that even the daily lives of some sons and daughters-inw involved the privacy of young people.


    She didn¡¯t like others inquiring into her family¡¯s privacy, and she didn¡¯t like to tell anyone about it.


    No matter how others boasted about their sons or daughters-inw, she just listened to them as if they


    were stories.


    If someone brought up the topic of her son and daughter-inw, she would change the topic in a few


    words. Everyone was a smart person, so they knew that she was not willing to use her daughter-inw


    as a topic.


    No sensible person would talk about her daughter-inw again.


    People in the York family had always guarded their shorings. In the past, Tania¡¯s defense of


    serenity spread throughout the circle of wives in Wiltspoon. Even when Camryn was still blind, no one


    dared say a word about Camryn in front of Rose.


    After all, they didn¡¯t want to offend the wives of the York family.


    Camryn nced at Callum and said with a smile, ¡°Just don¡¯t go. You¡¯ll y two games of chess with


    my dad at home.¡±


    Callum¡¯s handsome face immediately fell, and he said aggrievedly, ¡°Honey, you don¡¯t love me anymore.


    You went to the banquet with my mother and didn¡¯t take me with you. You don¡¯t want me to go with you.


    I don¡¯t want to y chess with my dad. My dad¡¯s chess skills are just like that. We respect our elders.


    We were afraid that dad would lose us and lose face.¡±


    Matthias said, ¡°How about we, dad and son, try ying a few games now?¡±


    Callum shuts up immediately.


    Camryn said with a smile: ¡°If you go along and see that the people at the party are all women and


    everyone is staring at you, you will be very embarrassed, and then you will keep clinging to me, and I


    will be embarrassed too. Instead of doing this, why don¡¯t you stay at home and y chess with dad and


    compete with each other while mom and I have a party with our friends?¡±


    Rose echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, if you follow me, you will be the candy on Camryn¡¯s body. It will


    stick tightly, and Camryn will feel at ease.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Well, I won¡¯t follow you. I¡¯ll stay at home. When you have enough fun, I will pick you up and


    take you home.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 2908

    Chapter 2908


    Matthias said, ¡°Your mother has me to take care of her, not you.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Okay, okay, each of you will take your wife home.¡±


    After Camryn attended the banquet with Rose, Callum would take Camryn back to Newman¡¯s house,


    staying away from Rose to prevent her from taking over Camryn.


    He and Camryn had just received their marriage license and were newlyweds. He couldn¡¯t bear to be


    apart for even a quarter of an hour and wished he could be with her twenty-four hours a day.


    The secretary said that since he became a married man, his evening social activities have decreased a


    lot.


    That is, of course, a man with a wife who is family-oriented and goes home to be with his wife after


    getting off work.


    Zachary had also reduced his evening entertainment.


    ¡°Camryn,e here; Mom will help you put on this jewelry and let Mom see what Mom¡¯s taste is like.¡±


    Rose was toozy to pay attention to the two wife ves. She picked up the ne and tried to


    put it on for Camryn.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Camryn said, ¡°Mom, you have given me several sets of jewelry. This set of jewelry is your dowry. It is


    too expensive. I can borrow it for one night, but I cannot ept it.¡±


    She fell in love with this set of jewelry at first sight and liked it very much. But it was her mother-inw¡¯s


    dowry. The jewelry from decades ago was a bit more precious. It was too expensive, and Camryn was


    embarrassed to ept it.


    The jewelry usually given to her by her mother-inw was all new models bought by her mother-inw,


    which had different meanings from this set.


    Rose didn¡¯t care; she just started and helped Camryn put on nes, earrings, diamond rings,


    bracelets, etc.


    While helping Camryn put it on, she said, ¡°I have no daughters, only three sons. The jewelry in my


    trousseau will belong to you and your sisters-inw from now on. I still don¡¯t know who your two sisters-


    inw are. This set of jewelry suits you, so I¡¯ll give it to you. Don¡¯t worry, I still have a lot of jewelry in


    her jewelry store. You can¡¯t empty out my jewelry store by yourself.


    If I give it to you, you just ept it. The elders give it to you, and you can¡¯t refuse it. If you don¡¯t ept


    it, you just don¡¯t like the set of jewelry I gave you.


    How beautiful it is! I would say this set of jewelry is suitable for you. You have a gentle and generous


    temperament and adylike style. Retro-style jewelry is most suitable for you.¡±


    Camryn looked at Callum as if asking for help.


    Callum stared at Camryn for a long time and then said to Rose, ¡°Mom, you stole my limelight and


    compared it with all the jewelry I gave to my wife.¡±


    Then he said to Camryn, ¡°Wife, mom said it was for you, so you epted it. Is it really beautiful and


    suitable for you, or does my mom have a discerning eye?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Evening dress¡­¡± Rose started to speak but was interrupted by Callum.


    Callum said, ¡°Mom, Camryn has a lot of evening dresses. You really don¡¯t have to worry about this.


    Leave some room for your son to express himself.¡±


    Rose smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you to show off. You can¡¯t treat my daughter-inw


    badly; otherwise, I won¡¯t spare you.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare treat your daughter-inw badly, even if I wronged myself.¡±

 Chapter 2909

    Chapter 2909


    Camryn smiled, feeling sweet in her heart and feeling that she was so lucky.


    She was extremely unfortunate to have such a biological mother before she met Callum, and her


    biological mother hurt her the most and the most deeply.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, Callum¡¯s affection, the love of her parents-inw, and the concern of everyone in the York


    family healed her.


    She also avenged her biological father and took back everything that belonged to her.


    Now, she only needs to take good care of her body and give birth to a child in a few years, and her life


    will beplete.


    Camryn finally epted the set of retro-style jewelry given to her by her mother-inw. If she didn¡¯t


    ept it, her parents-inw and husband would take turns persuading her.


    She knew that her mother-inw and sisters-inw had a lot of jewelry. Since they did not have


    daughters, the jewelry had to be divided among the daughters-inw. Grandma also had a lot of


    jewelry. Grandma May said that when the daughters-inw came in, she shared the jewelry with them.


    The jewelry that Grandma May still kept would be distributed to her granddaughter-inw in the future.


    Camryn had personally experienced the benefits of marrying into the York family. No wonder people


    outside wanted to marry into the York family.


    The family of four lived happily until nightfall, and at the urging of their parents-inw, the young couple


    went upstairs to rest.


    Returned to Callum¡¯s room. During the wedding, this room was used as a wedding room. The


    decoration had not started. There was still more than a month before the wedding of the two of them.


    The wedding day was chosen at the end of the twelfth lunar month, and the New Year was celebrated


    within a few days after the wedding.


    Callum said that he could finally have a peaceful New Year because he was married and had a lovely


    wife. He did not have to spend the New Year at home like in previous years, and he was urged to get


    married by his elders every day. He was so dizzy that he could only run out on various excuses.


    But grandma had a rule that before the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, they must go back to live


    in the vi every day. After the fifteenth day of the first lunar month, they were not allowed to return to


    their small home.


    Therefore, their brothers, who had reached marriageable age, always ran away during the day and


    dared note back untilte at night.


    Then, because they always came homete at night and Grandma May talked about them, it was


    difficult to have a peaceful New Year.


    This year, it should be Evan and Elian who will have a hard time.


    Grandma May had arranged partners for Evan and Elian, but the two of them seem to have not taken


    any action yet. Evan has made some movements, but he has not said anything. At present, the older


    brothers do not know about Evan. How far has the other half developed?


    If it was the girl who went to thepany to find Evanst time, she was pretty good. She was young,


    beautiful, energetic, and not bad in all aspects. They could still trust grandma¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Wife.¡± As soon as he returned to the room, Callum hugged Camryn¡¯s waist from behind, moved to her


    cheek first, and kissed her twice. ¡°Honey, are you really not taking me to the banquet?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Without.¡±


    Callum: ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t love me anymore. I want to go so badly, but she doesn¡¯t even take me there.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Yes, yes, I don¡¯t love you anymore, so go ahead and cry.¡±


    Camryn turned around in his arms in a funny way and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what your virtues are. You go


    with me. I don¡¯t want to feel free. We have agreed that you can y chess with dad at home and don¡¯t


    torture me. I don¡¯t want to take you there. This is my first time attending a banquet with my mom. I want


    to perform well, but I also don¡¯t want to live under your protection. Callum, believe me, I¡¯m not someone


    to bully. I couldn¡¯t see it before, and Carrie did it a lot, but when did she take advantage?¡±


    Camryn was aware of her husband¡¯s concerns, which were primarily that she would face ridicule and


    bullying from others.


    Rose knew many people. Sometimes she would chat with her acquaintances. If someone wants to


    cause trouble for her, they will seize the opportunity to target her.


    Callum pursed his lips and said nothing.

 Chapter 2910

    Chapter 2910


    Callum knew that Camryn was not as gentle and weak as she appeared, but he was just worried.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t look aggrieved. People who don¡¯t know about it might think I did something to you.¡±


    Camryn put her arms around his neck and offered her sweet lips.


    When Camryn took the initiative to kiss him, Callum was, of course, not polite. He hugged her soft body


    tightly and lingered with her for a while before letting go of her.


    Seeing the jewelry she was wearing, Callum said sourly, ¡°You rarely wear the jewelry I gave you. My


    mother gave it to you, but you didn¡¯t take it off after you put it on. My mother¡¯s jewelry is very good.


    Yeah, mine can¡¯tpare to what my mother gave me.¡±


    Camryn pinched both sides of his face in a funny way. ¡°That¡¯s your mother, your real mother; you gave


    me a set of jewelry, and you were jealous. Just now I wanted to refuse, but you asked me to ept it,


    and now you¡¯re sour again. What do you want me to do?¡±


    Callum curled his lips and stopped talking.


    He was sour.


    He felt that, in the eyes of his wife, anyone could squeeze him out.


    ¡°How about I take it off now and return it to mom?¡± Camryn teased him deliberately.


    Callum immediately hugged her tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. Mom gave this to you. Just take it.


    Besides, this set of jewelry is really suitable for you. Put it on. It¡¯s even more beautiful; I¡¯m so fascinated


    that I can¡¯t take my eyes away.


    If you put on a set of Hanfu, you will look like a beautiful woman in ancient costume, and you will be like


    a fairy descending from heaven. I am afraid that someone else will take away my beautiful wife.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Then you can give me some sets of Hanfu. I will wear them for you to see at home on the


    weekends.¡±


    Callum nodded repeatedly and said, ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll only wear it at home. You can¡¯t go out wearing Hanfu.


    I¡¯m really afraid that you will attract countless love rivals for me.¡±


    Camryn was very beautiful.


    In the past, she was merely invisible and despised by arge number of people, but they also missed


    her. Fortunately, Trenton and Dalton were helping to protect her in secret, preventing anyone from


    taking advantage of her. Even though it was inexpensive, her cruel mother did not sell it.


    Once, she almost had an ident, and he went to save her.


    Callum said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that you will bring me countless love rivals. What are you afraid of? My


    body and mind belong to you. Do you think my love is cheap and anyone can get it? I will only fall in


    love with you once in my life.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t waste time. It¡¯s veryte. Go to bed quickly. We have to get up early to go


    back to work tomorrow.¡±


    Camryn pushed him away.


    She turned around and walked to the bedroom, entered the bedroom, and sat down in front of the


    dressing table. After Callum fell in love with her, a dressing table was ced here so that she could


    look in the mirror and dress up.


    She looked in the mirror, took off the set of jewelry her mother-inw gave her, and put them back in


    the brocade box one by one.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Callum followed in, sat down on the bed, and looked at her.


    ¡°Why are you still sitting there? Go take a shower.¡± Camryn said something to him.


    Callum said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you; let¡¯s wash together.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s face turned red quickly, and she said angrily, ¡°We have to get up early to go to work


    tomorrow and drive back to the city for more than an hour, so we won¡¯t bother tonight.¡±


    Callum chuckled. ¡°I just said I would wash with you, and I didn¡¯t say anything. Wife, where did you think


    you were?¡±

 Chapter 2911

    Chapter 2911


    Callum added, ¡°However, since my wife has thought of it, I will let my wife get her wish. Don¡¯t worry,


    wife, I won¡¯t torment you in bed.¡±


    Callum took a Mandarin duck bath with her.


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    This wolf!


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll get you some clothes and put in the bath water.¡± Callum said as he stood up and walked out


    of the bedroom.


    Having said that, Callum didn¡¯t really bother Camryn. The main reason was that it was already dark and


    he had to get up early to go back to work in the city tomorrow, so he felt sorry for her, who would be


    tired.


    At the same time, in arge vi, Carrie, who had be Mrs. Labbe again, was lying on the luxurious


    bed and ying with her mobile phone.


    She no longer desired to remain in the rented house as a result of the two aunts cutting her off and her


    subsequent rage at Camryn.


    This time, she returned the rental.


    It was better to be Mrs. Labbe, who was morefortable and had the best food, clothing, and


    amodation.


    This was the life that Carrie used to live before.


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    When Carrie heard the noise, she was startled, thinking that there was a burr. The two bodyguards


    and four servants usually would not go upstairs.


    Even if they came to see her for something, they would always make an internal call.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, and you haven¡¯t slept yet. Are you waiting for me?¡±


    A somewhat familiar yet unfamiliar voice sounded; it was Mr. Labbe.


    When Carrie saw Mr. Labbeing in, she immediately put her phone aside and slid out of bed. She


    walked barefoot to Mr. Labbe, put her arms around Mr. Labbe¡¯s neck, and said in a delicate voice, ¡°Mr.


    Labbe, if you didn¡¯t tell me in advance when you arrived, I thought there was a burr.¡±


    This time, her initiative and enthusiasm surprised Mr. Labbe.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Last time, she could be said to have ignored his wishes, and she was still very resistant. Now that she


    took the initiative to embrace him, he felt a little surprised.


    It was not surprising because Carrie had been pampered since she was a child and had been used to


    living a wealthy life. The time in prison was what she least wanted to recall, and she also least wanted


    to live a life of hardship andck of freedom.


    Although Mr. Labbe took care of her and treated her like a pawn and ything, he did not treat her


    badly in terms of material life.


    Thest time he left, he gave Carrie a bank card with millions on it. He didn¡¯t care how much she spent.


    Usually, Carrie told the bodyguard what she wanted to buy and asked him to pay for it, and Mr. Labbe


    satisfied her.


    She was used to this kind of life when she had clothes to wear, food to eat, luxury cars to travel around,


    bodyguards to follow her, and money to spend as she pleased, so she wanted to understand the


    benefits he could give her, so she epted him.


    Mr. Labbeughed in his heart. This kind of woman is just having fun after being given money.


    ¡°It¡¯s very safe here. How could a thief break in? I¡¯m on the ne all the time, and it¡¯s not convenient for


    me to call you. I wanted to give you a surprise.¡±


    Mr. Labbe said that he picked up Carrie, went straight back to the bed, put her down, and began to


    untie her tie.


    ¡­


    Mr. Labbe sat against the head of the bed, holding Carrie in one hand and holding a cigarette in the


    other. Carrie was very discerning and immediately leaned over, took the lighter he had ced there


    from the bedside table, and helped him light the cigarette.


    Mr. Labbe asked, ¡°Would you like one?¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at smoking.¡±


    She tasted it, and it was too choking, so she didn¡¯t want to smoke anymore.

 Chapter 2912

    Chapter 2912


    Carrie¡¯s mom also didn¡¯t let Carrie smoke. She let her do whatever she wanted, but she didn¡¯t allow her


    to smoke because her mom hates the smell of tobo. If her dad smoked, her mom would drive him to


    the study to sleep.


    Her mom also said that she would marry into the York family and be a youngdy. If she smoked,


    the York family elders might not like her, which would lower her score and prevent her from marrying


    into the wealthiest family.


    But these days, she didn¡¯t smoke and had no way to marry into the richest family.


    She became the mistress of a middle-aged uncle.


    It was all the fault of Camryn and Serenity!


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Every time Carrie thought about her current situation, she hated Serenity and Camryn with their itching


    teeth.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to smoke, you can learn to smoke. Sometimes, if you are in a bad mood,


    smoking two cigarettes can relieve your depression.¡± Mr. Labbe stuffed a cigarette into Carrie and


    personally helped her light it.


    Carrie took two puffs and then coughed violently.


    Mr. Labbeughed and said, ¡°Just get used to it. It¡¯s easy to learn to smoke, but it¡¯s very difficult to quit


    smoking.¡±


    After finally stopping her coughing, Carrie said, ¡°I used to go out and buy like crazy when I was in a bad


    mood. No matter if it was useful or not, I would buy what I liked. After I bought something, I felt better.¡±


    Mr. Labbe pinched her face and said, ¡°Your method of rxing your mood is not something that


    ordinary people can afford.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°My parents loved me the most. They gave me whatever I wanted. I was never short of


    money and lived afortable life. That blind woman, Camryn, was not even as good as a servant.


    She was not even independent at home. There were no other rooms, so she lived in a room with a


    servant. If it weren¡¯t for Serenity, I offended Mr. York, and our family would not be in this situation. Blind


    woman Camryn has cured her eyes, regained her sight, and married Callum. Why are she and Serenity


    so lucky?¡±


    It was obvious that both of them were of a different origin than hers.


    There was deep hatred and strong jealousy in Carrie¡¯s words.


    She was just jealous of them.


    Mr. Labbe bit her on the face, put out the cigarette butt, turned over, and pressed her down again. He


    said, ¡°You have satisfied me. I will give you whatever you want and whoever you want to deal with. I¡¯ve


    helped you deal with it.¡±


    Carrie immediately put out the cigarette butt.


    After the clouds and rain, Carrie felt sleepy. She pulled the quilt to cover her and said while yawning,


    ¡°Mr. Labbe, don¡¯t lie to me. I have nothing now but you.¡±


    And the pie that Mr. Labbe painted for her.


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°You went to see the eldest youngdy of the York family today.¡±


    She was very sleepy, and Mr. Labbe was still in good spirits.


    Carrie said, ¡°Well, I went to the bookstore and found an excuse to buy a set of materials for junior high


    school students. It cost a few hundred dors. Mr. Labbe, let me tell you, the face you gave me is really


    useful. Serenity didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    Carrie, who was terribly sleepy, regained her energy, opened her eyes, and said to Mr. Labbe, ¡°I stood


    in front of her on purpose, but she didn¡¯t even recognize me.¡±


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°That¡¯s right, not everyone can get this kind of face that can look fake. Since she didn¡¯t


    recognize you, you should be more confident and don¡¯t feel guilty or afraid. They said you shrank when


    you saw Mr. York¡¯s car! It¡¯s easy for them to suspect you like this. They will suspect and target you if


    you don¡¯t offer any assistance. You will take all the benefits you get from me with interest. Come back; I


    won¡¯t do loss-making business.¡±


    When Mr. Labbe said this, his strong hand fell on Carrie¡¯s neck, tightening it quickly but then letting it


    go. Even so, Carrie¡¯s face turned pale, and she broke out in a cold sweat.


    Mr. Labbe was so enthusiastic just now that Carrie couldn¡¯t help but fall in love with him, and now he


    would k!ll her. Just now, she felt murderous intent, which made her understand that if she couldn¡¯t


    satisfy him, he would really strangle her to death!


    He said he had a lot of blood and human lives on his hands!


    He was a devil!

 Chapter 2913

    Chapter 2913


    Seeing Carrie¡¯s face turning pale and looking at him in horror, Mr. Labbe smiled and asked her warmly,


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    Carrie nodded. She was scared.


    Mr. Labbe stretched out his hand again, and Carrie looked at his hand in horror but did not dare to


    dodge.


    However, this time Mr. Labbe didn¡¯t want to strangle her to death; he just touched her face with a


    distressed look: ¡°Look at your little face; it¡¯s so scared that it turned pale. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have


    scared you. As long as you continue to do things from the heart for me, I will refrain from doing the


    same to you, baby. I still like you very much. You are young, energetic, and beautiful.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s face was still ugly.


    Even though Mr. Labbe was gentle, Carrie was still afraid of him, knowing that he was really a


    murderous demon.


    Carrie stammered: ¡°I will serve you with all my heart, and I promise toplete the tasks you gave me.


    Today I appeared in front of Serenity with a new identity and a new look. She didn¡¯t recognize me. It


    gave me a lot of confidence. Also, I will try my best to ovee my fear of Zachary, and I won¡¯t expose


    my ws and let them focus on me.¡±


    In order to survive, Carrie quickly expressed her loyalty and did not dare to act coquettishly.


    Mr. Labbe smiled and said, ¡°I believe you will be able to ovee your fear of Zachary soon. In fact,


    he is not scary. He is not as scary as the father and son of the Bucham family. The Bucham family does


    a lot of things for Zachary, which gives the impression that he is very powerful and frightful. He is just


    good at using people.¡±


    ¡°I get scared when I see his cold look, and I can¡¯t help but tremble in my legs.¡± Carrie said it honestly.


    Many youngdies her age were actually afraid of Zachary.


    They didn¡¯t dare to approach.


    Of course, there were people who were interested in men who looked cold and cool, but she was not.


    She didn¡¯t like cold men.


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°You have to remember that your man is the most powerful. In Wiltspoon, the only


    people I can look up to are the father and son of the Bucham family.¡±


    Mr. Labbe grabbed Carrie¡¯s chin, lifted it up, leaned forward, kissed her on the lips, and said with a low


    smile, ¡°I will give you another month to learn etiquette and practice courage. In Wiltspoon, you are


    walking around the city in the name of Mrs. Labbe, and the wife of mine cannot be timid.¡±


    His first wife possessed dignity. He had a lot of women, but the one he was most satisfied with was his


    first wife.


    However, no matter how well-maintained the original wife was, she was still middle-aged and was not


    as beautiful as those 18- or 20-year-old girls outside. Mr. Labbe had power, status, and endless money


    and could get any woman he wanted.


    As long as his wife¡¯s position was still that of his original wife, the treatment of the original wife was not


    changed, and the important business in his name was left in the hands of his three sons born to the


    original wife. What she did to him outside was just turn a blind eye.


    Unless he got the beautiful girl outside pregnant, his wife wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    Mr. Labbe thought that he and his wife had three sons and one daughter. The children were all good


    and could be his sessors. He would not have to have so many illegitimate children outside.


    Therefore, if he got a woman pregnant outside, his wife would have to do it. He turned a blind eye, and


    at most he just gave some money to his mistress to coax them out of trouble.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2914

    Chapter 2914


    If they resented him for losing their child, he would simply rece them and give the woman he disliked


    to someone else, which would also bring him some benefits.


    Knowing his ruthlessness, the mistresses around him were more sensible. As long as he gave money,


    they didn¡¯t dare expect to rece his original wife¡¯s position, and they no longer expected to have a


    child to divide the family property, for fear that they would fight for all the family property. There was no


    flower of life.


    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t have illegitimate children.


    In addition to having three sons and a daughter with his original wife, Mr. Labbe also had a son and a


    daughter outside the home, born to two mistresses whom he particrly liked and was very obedient to


    because he liked them very much. They were not only obedient, but also helpful to him. They had to do


    a lot of things, and they helped with the big event a few years ago.


    Therefore, he allowed them to have his children, giving them a child so that they would have someone


    to rely on in the future.


    The real Mrs. Labbe was not that she was so powerful that women whose husbands were outside


    could have children. It was Mr. Labbe who wanted to give his mistress a child so that their children


    could be born safely. He didn¡¯t want to give it to her. If they became pregnant, Mrs. Labbe would order


    people toe and beat them severely until they miscarried.


    Sometimes, they lose the chance to be mothers.


    Carrie nodded repeatedly and said obediently, ¡°Mr. Labbe, I will, and I will definitely not let you down.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The two bodyguards were very dissatisfied with her words and deeds. They said that, besides being


    arrogant, she had no self-restraint. They said that her parents didn¡¯t know how to teach her. They also


    said that her temperament was far inferior to that of Camryn.


    Carrie grew up being pampered. She had the best food and clothing. Camryn was not even as good as


    a servant, but the bodyguard said she was not as good as Camryn. This made Carrie very sad and


    angry.


    She didn¡¯t admit defeat.


    Now that Mr. Labbe also said this about her, Carrie realized that she might be really far away from the


    requirements of a rich wife.


    The Newman family was considered a wealthy family, but it couldn¡¯tpare with those wealthy


    families with deep foundations. The Newman family had the appearance of the nouveau riche.


    As Carrie was raised by her parents, many people regard her as the daughter of the nouveau riche.


    She felt like she was not the real daughter of a famous family.


    On the contrary, she thought Camryn had a good temperament.


    Thinking of Camryn now, who indeed looked dignified, exuding a noble aura in every gesture, Carrie


    felt itchy with hatred, thinking that Camryn had such a temperament only because she married Callum.


    If she married into the York family and became a youngdy, she would definitely have a very good


    temperament.


    ¡°Baby, I know you¡¯re obedient.¡± Seeing that Carrie was almost frightened, Mr. Labbe showed a look of


    appreciation and said dotingly, ¡°It¡¯s veryte; go to bed early.¡±


    As Mr. Labbe said that, he took the mobile phone from the bedside table, transferred some money to


    Carrie, and said to Carrie, ¡°Buy whatever you like. The pocket money I gave you is not enough. Tell


    me, and I¡¯ll give it to you again.¡±


    He also took out a credit card from his wallet and handed it to Carrie. ¡°You can use this card as you


    like. But one thing: don¡¯t use my money to support a pretty boy. If I know that you spend my money to


    support a pretty boy, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    Mr. Labbe had said that after she helped him abduct him to Titus, he would help her rece Camryn


    and marry Callum. Not to mention that it was a pie he painted for her. Even if he did, she would be just


    a joke to him. She was allowed to get married.


    Carrie epted the money he gave her with peace of mind.


    Mr. Labbe had a sneer in his eyes.

 Chapter 2915

    Chapter 2915


    Chapter 2915-A night of silence.


    The next day, in the early morning, Camryn, who had not yet woken up, felt cold and instinctively crawled


    into the arms of Callum next to her.


    The morning in the vi felt much colder than in the city.


    The couple didn¡¯t close the windows; they just closed the heavy curtains.


    Therefore, the cold morning air poured into the room, and Camryn felt cold.


    It¡¯s raining outside. When it rains in winter, it can easily lower the temperature, making people in


    Wiltspoon feel the arrival of winter.


    After a week of cold weatherst time, the temperature had warmed up. The recent weather had been


    sunny during the day, and it was as hot as summer, which meant they needed to wear a thin coat in the


    morning and evening.


    As it was raining, it made people feel cold.


    Callum didn¡¯t even open his eyes. He stretched out his arms to hug Camryn, who had crawled into his


    arms, and pulled the quilt again.


    After a few more minutes, Callum woke up.


    He heard the rain.


    It¡¯s raining; no wonder it¡¯s cold.


    Callum lowered his head and kissed Camryn on the face, then gently pushed her away. He stood up and


    tried not to wake her. He walked to the window and opened the curtains on one side, letting in the cold


    wind. Rain blows in.


    He immediately closed the window, closed the curtains, turned around, and walked back.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining?¡±


    After returning to the bed, Callum sat down, and Camryn on the bed asked him.


    Callum said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s raining. Wife, wake up. It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s sleep a little longer.¡±


    Camryn was still lying down, and she asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡±


    Callum took his phone, looked at the time, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s still early; it¡¯s only 6:30. Let¡¯s sleep for


    another thirty minutes. Then we¡¯ll get up, eat breakfast, and head back to the city. It¡¯s windy and raining


    pretty hard right now, so let¡¯s stay inside.¡±


    If the rain gets heavier, he will tell Zachary that he will not return to thepany in the morning.


    Camryn closed her eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lie down for a while after that. It¡¯s cold for a reason. It has rained.


    The weather report says that the temperature will drop again and that it will be as cold as it was before.


    Five or six degrees is the coldest it gets at night.¡±


    It was cold, and she didn¡¯t want to go out; she just wanted to lie in bed.


    Especially in cold and rainy weather, who was willing to go out not to earn a living but to earn a few taels


    of silver?


    Callumy back next to her, hugged her from behind, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s only when the weather gets


    cold that you take the initiative to crawl into my arms. I wish it would snow.¡±


    For example, in order to serve as a heater for Serenity, Zachary deliberately turned off the heater and


    opened the windows to lower the indoor temperature. It was so cold that Serenity used Zachary as a


    heater.


    He only found out about this interesting boudoir story after Zachary let it slip once.


    He really didn¡¯t think that a serious person like Zachary would have such evil ns against Serenity, who


    Zachary eventually ate to death.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    People outside always said that Zachary was a maniac who doted on Serenity, was a wife ve, and


    was controlled by Serenity.


    Callum said, ¡°In Wiltspoon, it won¡¯t snow. The coldest time of year is when the temperature falls to a few


    degrees in the middle of the night.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Yesterday you told me about taking me to the north to see the snow. I had a dreamst


    night. I dreamed about snow all night long. I dreamed that we were making snowmen and having


    snowball fights. We had a lot of fun. But in the end, I also dreamed about Carrie, who rushed over like a


    madman and destroyed the snowman we built.


    She was still pointing at me and yelling at me in my dream. Anyway, she was very fierce. The look in her


    eyes seemed to be quenched with poison. Then, I felt cold and instinctively approached you, and I woke


    up.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°When your eyesight ispletely restored, I will take you to the north to see the snow.


    Carrie dared to destroy the snowman we built, so I buried her in the snowdrift and turned her into a


    snowman. In your dream, didn¡¯t I teach her a lesson?¡±

 Chapter 2916

    Chapter 2916


    Chapter 2916-Camryn was speechless and said, ¡°Maybe in my subconscious, I


    feel that this is a dispute between me and Carrie, and I don¡¯t want to involve you. I didn¡¯t see you


    teaching Carrie a lesson in the dream.¡±


    Callum turned her body over and bit her lips lightly. ¡°You didn¡¯t put me first in your heart. When you


    encountered difficulties, you didn¡¯t think of me first. You thought of Brother Dal, right?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Here you go again; you are jealous of Brother Dal again. Brother Dal is married. Don¡¯t say


    such things, lest your sister-inw misunderstand and affect their rtionship as a couple.¡±


    Camryn was helpless to know that Callum was still jealous of Brother Dal. After exining it countless


    times, he still regarded Brother Dal as his love rival.


    But when Brother Dal came over, he called him brother more affectionately than anyone else.


    Camryn said: ¡°The environment in which I grew up has made me ustomed to finding solutions on my


    own when encountering difficulties, so even if I have a dispute with Carrie in my dream, I will not dream


    of anyone helping me to teach Carrie a lesson.


    Brother Dal is repaying his kindness, which has been very good to me. We support each other, just like


    brothers and sisters. How many times have I exined to you that you are afraid that it goes in the left


    ear andes out in the right ear? You are always jealous of Brother Dal. ¡°


    Callum hugged her tightly and muttered something softly. She was hugged too tightly by him, and she


    was busy pushing him away. She didn¡¯t pay attention to his mumbling and didn¡¯t know what he was


    mumbling.


    Dalton loved Camryn, but he didn¡¯t show it, but Callum, who was also a man, could see it.


    Every man is probably like him. If he knows that a man once loved his wife, he can¡¯t help but be wary of


    him. If his wife cares about him, he will have random thoughts and worry about the two having an affair.


    When Dalton came to Wiltspoon, Callum called him brother even more affectionately than Camryn. This


    was to remind Dalton that he was just Camryn¡¯s eldest brother and not to have any other inappropriate


    thoughts. Besides, Dalton is married, so don¡¯t let his wife down.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, get up.¡±


    As the couple talked like this, neither of them felt sleepy.


    Camryn pushed Callum next to her to get up.


    ¡°You lie down first. It¡¯s cold when you wake up. There¡¯s no heating in the room. I¡¯ll get you some clothes.¡±


    Camryn couldn¡¯t help but put her arms around his neck and give him a sweet kiss.


    Callum was so considerate.


    He was too good for her.


    He simply held her in his heart.


    How could she be so virtuous and capable of marrying such an excellent and dedicated man?


    If a husband is like this, what more can a wife ask for?


    Half an hourter, the young couple went downstairs.


    ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Madam, morning.¡±


    The butler smiled and said hello. When he saw the young coupleing downstairs, their fingers were


    sped together, and they were in a very good mood.


    The butler smiled happily. He merely wished that the young couple would continue to improve, that


    Camryn would soon regain normal vision, that she and Callum would be parents, and that she


    would recover quickly.


    That way, it would beplete.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°morning.¡±


    Camryn responded to Butler¡¯s greetings gently.


    ¡°Second Young Master, Second Young Madam, breakfast is ready.¡±


    Knowing that the young couple had to go back to work in the city, Butler in the second room reminded


    the chefst night that today¡¯s breakfast would be prepared ten minutes earlier than usual.

 Chapter 2917

    Chapter 2917


    Chapter 2917-good.¡± Callum responded gently.


    The young couple walked to the dining hall.


    After breakfast, the rain outside became much lighter, but it felt colder and colder.


    Callum was worried about leaving his wife cold, so he went upstairs to get a coat for her and forced her


    to put it on before going out and going back to work in the city together.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Camryn said, ¡°Husband, take me back to the flower shop. I won¡¯t go home for the time being. I¡¯ll go back


    at noon.¡±


    Callum hummed and said, ¡°It¡¯s so cold and rainy, so the business in the flower shop may not be very


    good. Otherwise, you should go home and rest.¡±


    When she didn¡¯t go to the flower shop, she worked at home.


    She would leave Wiltspoon and go to the head office only when she needed to hold an important


    meeting or discuss business with the big boss, and she, the head of the family, needed toe forward.


    Most of the time, she didn¡¯t need to return to thepany. With Dalton in charge, everything was running


    normally.


    She had great trust in Dalton.


    However, Dalton was also loyal to her and had never had second thoughts.


    Callum was not worried that Dalton had second thoughts. If Dalton dared to betray Camryn, he would


    make Dalton ruined in the industry and unable to survive anymore.


    Camryn said, ¡°The weather is cold, so the flower shop is busy. No one wants to go out, so they call


    directly to ce an order for us to deliver flowers. I need to watch from the shop while they deliver


    flowers to the customers.¡±


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand your industry.¡±


    He thought that on rainy and cold days, the flower shop¡¯s business would be very deserted.


    Camryn wanted to go back to the flower shop first, so Callum sent her directly to Spring Blossoms.


    Two shop assistants had already gone to work. Due to the rain, many of the potted flowers usually


    ced at the door had not been moved out. The store was filled with various potted flowers, making it


    seem cramped.


    Callum asked, ¡°Honey, how about you change the storefront? This store is a bit smaller.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°The shop owner next to my shop said he doesn¡¯t n to rent it anymore. When his


    contract expires and he moves out, I will rent his store and merge the two stores into one. That will be


    big enough.¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t want to change ces. She relied on this shop to survive many hard times and used this


    flower shop to confuse her mother and others. The spring blossoms meant something different to her,


    and her repeat customers were all familiar with them. Here, she didn¡¯t want to change ces.


    Callum said, ¡°Does the owner want to sell it? Let¡¯s see if we can buy the store.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I asked, and the other party said that he didn¡¯t want to sell and just wanted to keep some


    rent to live on. He said that it would be better if the water flowed slowly. If you sell, you will get a sum of


    money, and it will be easy to spend it all. By then, the pension money will be gone.¡±


    Callum fell silent.


    If people don¡¯t want to sell, they can only rent.


    After getting off the car, Callum followed her into Spring Blossoms.


    As soon as Camryn entered Spring Blossoms, he hurriedly opened it.


    She took some rose branches, paired them with the baby¡¯s breath, and tied them into a bouquet.


    Callum kept looking at Camryn.


    When Camryn wrapped a bouquet of flowers, hugged them, and turned to look at him, Callum put a


    smile on his face and reached out to take the bouquet. ¡°Honey, this bouquet of flowers is for me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡± Camryn said warmly, ¡°When you receive a bouquet early in the morning, you will feel


    particrly beautiful. This way, you will be in a good mood throughout the day. If you are in a good mood,


    your work will go smoothly and your speed will improve.¡±


    Callum smiled narrowly. ¡°That¡¯s natural. Thank you, wife.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Go to work quickly; you¡¯re alreadyte.¡±


    If she didn¡¯t coax Callum, she didn¡¯t know how long he would stay here.

 Chapter 2918

    Chapter 2918


    Chapter 2918-In Jasmine¡¯s words, men sometimes need to be coaxed, and they


    also need to s or flowers from time to time. When they receive the gifts, they feel happy, work


    harder, and earn more money to give them flowers.


    Camryn felt that Jasmine was very good at controlling her husband, and she and Serenity both wanted to


    learn from Jasmine.


    Serenity said that Jasmine reads romance novels every day. If she reads too much, she will use them in


    real life.


    Camryn used to like reading, but she rarely read novels. She only read ssics. Later, she became blind


    and couldn¡¯t even finish the books, let alone read them.


    There was a school for the blind, but her mother would not send her to it. Her stepfather and uncle


    seemed to be okay with her, but in fact, they didn¡¯t care about her life or death. As a result, she did not


    go to school.


    Now that the vision has returned, Camryn thought about picking up books and studying again, taking the


    adult college entrance examination, and going to college to fulfill her dream of going to college.


    But it won¡¯t be arranged until after the year.


    Her eyes had not fully recovered yet, and Dr. Carden had told her that even if she has to deal with official


    business, she must pay attention to the use of her eyes and not overuse them, which was not conducive


    to aplete recovery.


    She wanted to pick up books and study again, but it was not the right time, and Callum would not agree


    to it.


    ¡°If I¡¯mte, I¡¯mte. If the eldest brother doesn¡¯t call, there won¡¯t be anything urgent. The eldest brother


    and Josh are both in thepany. If the sky falls, they are both tall and can hold on.¡±


    Josh¡¯s two-day vacation was over. He had to go back to work at thepany today.


    Callum also wanted Zachary to give Josh two days off so that he could spend time with Jasmine.


    Thinking of the work in hand, Callum only dreamed of taking a vacation and did not dare to hope that it


    would be a reality.


    Callum said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll pick you up in the afternoon, and let¡¯s go home together.¡±


    ¡°I know, let¡¯s go.¡± Camryn pushed him out.


    Callum: ¡°¡­¡±


    The wife drives him away!


    At the urging of his wife, Callum reluctantly drove back to thepany to work with the bouquet of


    flowers his wife gave him.


    He was not the only one who waste; so was Josh.


    Two people walked into the office building at the same time.


    Seeing Callum holding the bouquet, Josh clicked her tongue twice and joked, ¡°You are already married,


    and there are still bouquets to collect. It¡¯s different to have a wife who is in a flower shop. She has


    bouquets to collect every day. I¡¯m envious.¡±


    Callum replied to him: ¡°If you are envious, ask your wife to buy all the flowers in my wife¡¯s shop and send


    them all to you.¡±


    Josh: ¡°You want to help your wife make money from my wife again.


    We are an old married couple, so we don¡¯t need to send flowers every day. Besides, I usually send


    flowers to my wife. She has worked hard to give birth to my child, so I sent her flowers. Yichen, let me tell


    you, The good news is that my son can move.¡±


    Callum chuckled. ¡°Of course he can move. You¡¯re talking about fetal movement.¡±


    Josh: ¡°It¡¯s just fetal movement. Today, I felt it.¡±


    Josh put his arm around Callum¡¯s shoulders and shared the joy: ¡°I waste just because I was interacting


    with my son and lost track of myself.¡±


    Callum curled his lips. This guy was showing off that he was going to be a father.


    Because of Camryn, Callum would not be a father in the next few years.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Callum: ¡°How do you know it¡¯s a son? What if it¡¯s a daughter? You don¡¯t favor sons over daughters, do


    you?¡±


    Josh: ¡°Of course not. I like both sons and daughters. A daughter is better. But both my wife and I think it


    is a boy. We both said that the feelings of a pregnant mother are quite urate. A boy is a boy, and a


    boy is naughty. ¡°


    As long as the child was healthy, he would not dislike his son.

 Chapter 2919

    Chapter 2919


    Chapter 2919-Callum said, ¡°If in our York family, giving birth to a daughter would


    be such a big deal, our ancestors for several generations wouldugh to death.¡±


    After Josh was silent, he warned: ¡°The generations of ancestors of your York family who have gone up to


    the top are alreadyughing to death.¡±


    Callum: ¡°I¡¯m just making a metaphor.¡±


    Seeing Josh show off, Callum was still envious.


    After getting married and reaching a certain age, he looked forward to having a child of his own.


    Regardless of whether he has a child or a daughter, as long as he has a baby, he can taste what it¡¯s like


    to be a father.


    However, he would have to wait another two or three years before he could be a father.


    Camryn¡¯s body hadn¡¯t recovered yet, and no matter how hard he tried, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get


    pregnant.


    He couldn¡¯t act like he liked children in front of her, lest she feel pressured.


    Let¡¯s live in a world of two for now. It¡¯s fine and happy now.


    The two of them took the elevator upstairs.


    Their offices were still on the same floor.


    They got out of the elevator together again.


    Holding the bouquet that Camryn had sent, Callum exited the elevator with a smile.


    Josh¡¯s smile was even brighter than his.


    Other employees on the same floor saw the two bosses, one smiling brighter than the other, and they all


    wondered in their hearts: What good thing happened to the two bosses? Smile so brightly!


    They could understand because Vice President Callum York walked out of the elevator holding a


    bouquet of flowers, and they knew it was given to him by his wife without asking. But, Mr. Bucham?


    Why did Mr. Bucham smile so cheerfully?


    However, the two bosses were in a good mood, and the staff on their floor could also rx.


    If their boss was in a bad mood, they had to go to work with their tail between their legs.


    Two grown men werepeting to see whose smile was brighter; their wives didn¡¯t know.


    Josh was going back to work at thepany after his vacation, and Jasmine naturally went to the


    bookstore to check out the store.


    Serenity was already in the bookstore, and the busy time had passed.


    The neighbors of the bookstore felt that these two youngdies who married into wealthy families had no


    airs at all and had be youngdies from rich families. They still came back here to guard the


    bookstore, and getting along with them was still the same as before. Disliked them.


    If they encounter difficulties and find them, they will help without saying a word.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Mr. Charles loved to show off the most. He had said before that Serenity was destined to be rich and


    noble, and the facts had proven it to everyone.


    These days, people who knew Mr. Charles came to him for help with fortune-telling.


    Mr. Charles was also a person with some information. When people came to see him, he helped them


    look at their faces and made some extra money. He smiled all day long. As long as he saw Serenity


    come over, he woulde over and chat for a long time.


    He felt that it was Serenity who helped him gain poprity.


    Because he said that Serenity was destined to be rich and noble, and as for Jasmine, it goes without


    saying that she was destined to be rich and noble, and the Sox family had plenty of money.


    Therefore, Serenity really helped him gain poprity so that he could make extra money, and his family¡¯s


    conditions were much better.


    ¡°Jasmine is here.¡±


    Mr. Charles gave Serenity some specialties from his hometown and chatted with Serenity for a while.


    When he saw Jasmineing, he greeted them with a smile and then said to the two of them, ¡°Serenity,


    Jasmine, I¡¯ll go first. I¡¯m going back to look at the store. My wife will have to scold me againter.¡±

 Chapter 2920

    Chapter 2920


    Chapter 2920-Mr. Charles could make money, but at home, Mrs. Charles was


    the head of the family, and she was in charge of his money bag. Mr. Charles was also happy to be


    controlled by his wife.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Charles rarely scolds you anymore, right? I haven¡¯t heard Mrs. Charles


    scold you recently.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mr. Charles immediately made a silencing gesture toward Jasmine and whispered, ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t


    speak so loudly. Mrs. Charles¡¯s ears are very sharp. If she hears it, she can scold me right away.¡±


    Jasmine and Serenity both covered their mouths andughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m back to work.¡± Mr. Charles left happily.


    Serenity watched Mr. Charles go away and said to Jasmine, ¡°I quite envy Mr. Charles. He is always


    cheerful, no matter what.¡±


    With an optimistic attitude, life will get better and better.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Mr. Charles and his wife have a good rtionship and a harmonious family. Although they


    run a small business, they are living a good life.¡±


    Jasmine put down her bag and sat down in front of the cashier. She saw a bag of pancakes on the


    counter. The pancake was quiterge and had a lot of sesame seeds on it.


    ¡°You bought sesame pancakes.¡± Jasmine reached out and picked up a piece of sesame cake, took a


    bite, and said after eating, ¡°This cake is quite delicious.¡±


    Serenity agreed, and she also picked up a piece of cake and said while eating, ¡°Let me try it. I didn¡¯t buy


    it. Mr. Charles was the one who sent it. He said it was a specialty of his hometown. A fellow viger


    happened toe over and give it to him. He brought some specialties from his hometown and gave us


    some to try.¡±


    It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± After Serenity tasted it, she agreed with Jasmine¡¯s statement.


    This kind of cake was different from the sesame cake they bought before. It was very delicious and was


    indeed a specialty.


    ¡°I thought you went to thepany.¡± Jasmine said while chewing the cake, ¡°Elisa must be in the


    company.¡±


    ¡°Well, she is basically in charge of thepany¡¯s affairs now, and she also has a rtionship with Remy.


    She is also quite busy.¡± Serenity wasughing as she spoke.


    ¡°Elisa is now apletely different person than when we first met her. She used to be a wealthydy, but


    now she is a strong woman, full of energy at all times. Sometimes I envy her; I feel like I don¡¯t have much


    energy left.¡± Jasmine touched her belly and said to Serenity, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant now,


    which makes mezy, but I didn¡¯t have any hard work before; I just wanted to earn money by guarding


    this store. Just some pocket money, no big ambitions.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t short of money anyway.


    Her family had money, a house, and a car. She and her friends opened this bookstore together to pass


    the time and earn some pocket money.


    After marrying Josh, the Bucham family¡¯s wealth was stronger than that of her Sox family, so she had no


    shortage of money to spend.


    Maybe it¡¯s because Jasmine grew up with good living conditions, but she really didn¡¯t have much


    ambition.


    Serenity and Elisa jointly opened a vegetablepany, investing in and contracting arge number of


    fields to grow vegetables. She knew how to invest in it. It was just because she had so much money that


    she didn¡¯t know how to spend it. In addition, her two friends were so motivated.


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant too. After having a baby, I¡¯m even more motivated. I want to build a bigger


    empire for my children. In the future, I can just let my children hold on to the empire that my husband and


    I have built. Of course, it would be even better if we could expand our territory.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I can¡¯tpare with you and Elisa. You are both very motivated people. Thankfully, my friends


    are you two. You two guide me and influence me, so I won¡¯t be toozy. Otherwise, I will be bored every


    day and find it uninteresting. Seren, I can feel the fetal movement.¡±


    Jasmine shared it with friends.

 Chapter 2921

    Chapter 2921


    Chapter 2921-Serenity smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to feel fetal


    movement. I can feel fetal movement sometimes, but it just doesn¡¯t feel real and can easily lead to


    misunderstandings.¡±


    Having said that, she still asked Jasmine to touch her belly.


    There was no one else in the store except two.


    Jasmine sat back at the checkout counter and generously let her touch it, but the baby was sleeping.


    Serenity gently touched Jasmine¡¯s belly but received no response from the baby.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Maybe he was sleeping. When I woke up in the morning, I said that I could feel the fetal


    movement. Josh also touched it. When he felt it, he was very surprised. He interacted with the baby for a


    long time. Maybe the baby was tired, and he was sleeping.¡±


    Serenity smiled and retracted her hand. Anyway, she would be able to clearly feel the fetal movement


    soon, so there was no need to envy Jasmine.


    There was the sound of high-heeled footsteps outside.


    Soon, they saw a young woman walking in.


    It¡¯s still the young woman from yesterday, Carrie, with a changed face.


    Seeing Carrieing, Serenity asked her with a smile, ¡°Hello, do you still need to buy information


    books?¡±


    Carrie nced at Jasmine, then returned to Serenity and said, ¡°The set of information books I bought in


    your store yesterday, my brother-inw said it was very useful, and his ssmate also wants a set; he


    asked me toe here and buy another set for him to take to his ssmates.¡±


    Serenity stood up to get the matching information book and said, ¡°It is very useful. All students in the


    junior high school at Wiltspoon Middle School use this set of information.¡±


    ¡°Many middle schools in Wiltspoon use these materials.¡± Serenity added.


    Carrie followed Serenity and saw that Serenity was still eating half a piece of sesame cake in her hand.


    She cursed in her heart: The eldest youngdy of the York family is still eating these things. She looks


    like a bargain.


    A country bumpkin whoes from the countryside is a country bumpkin, and she cannot be a


    phoenix even if she flies on a branch.


    Carrie secretly looked down on Serenity and despised her.


    She felt that Serenity¡¯s life was better; she married Zachary and became the eldest mistress of the most


    wealthy family. In Wiltspoon, who didn¡¯t know that the elders of the York family, the richest man, were


    very open-minded and would respect any decision of their children.


    So Serenity, the Cindere, married into a wealthy family, lived a carefree life, and even bullied her.


    Carrie still didn¡¯t think she was at fault. It was Serenity and Camryn who were at fault.


    It was originally a conflict between her and Camryn. Serenity was nosy and helped Camryn vent her


    anger, which made her angry, so she hired someone to teach Serenity a lesson. The miscalction was


    that Serenity was very skilled, so she hired him. Not only did they fail to teach Serenity a lesson, they


    also implicated her and sent her to jail for a period of time.


    If her parents were still outside, she could still be the same as before when she came out of jail, but after


    she went in, her parents followed them.


    This series of events was all caused by Serenity¡¯s meddling in other people¡¯s affairs.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She really hated Serenity.


    Following Serenity, she looked at Serenity with hatred in her eyes. Looking at Serenity¡¯s slightly bulging


    belly, she really wanted to kick her from behind so that Serenity would fall forward and fall to the ground.


    She was guaranteed to have an abortion.


    Carrie endured it again and again before acting impulsively.


    Serenity got another set of information books for Carrie, turned around and handed them to Carrie, and


    said, ¡°This is the set of information books you bought yesterday.¡±


    After Carrie took it and looked at it, she looked through other books on the bookshelf.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look at other books.¡± Carrie said.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Take your time and watch.¡±


    Then Serenity turned around, walked back to the cashier, and sat down. She quickly finished the half-


    piece of sesame cake.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Jasmine, is the sesame cake delicious?¡±

 Chapter 2922

    Chapter 2922


    Chapter 2922-Jasmine hummed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious. As soon as I ate it, I said it was


    delicious.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s split it in half.¡± Serenity said as she walked into the small kitchen, took out a fresh-keeping bag,


    and shared the sesame cakes given to them by Mr. Charles with Jasmine.


    Jasmine was not polite, and she epted.


    Carrie, who was hiding behind the bookshelf and watching, was a little stunned. Have those two women


    never had cake in their eight lives? What kind of ck sesame cake is that delicious? The two of them


    also divided it one half.


    Carrie was a little curious and wanted to try how delicious the cake was that both youngdies would like


    to eat.


    However, she appeared as Mrs. Labbe and had not be familiar with Serenity, so she was


    embarrassed to ask Serenity for cakes.


    ¡°Serenity, Jasmine, are you there?¡±


    A familiar shout came from outside. Carrie, who was hiding behind the bookshelf, suddenly changed her


    face and became nervous because the voice belonged to Camryn.


    Camryn came over holding an umbre.


    The bodyguards that Callum had arranged to protect her were following her. As long as she was not with


    Callum, the two bodyguards would follow her at all times.


    Two bodyguards pulled a cart with several pots of green potted flowers on it.


    After Serenity arrived at the store this morning, she called Camryn and asked Camryn to send her some


    green potted nts when she was free to rece the original potted flowers in the store.


    The few pots of green potted nts she had originally kept were growing wildly. Serenity reced them


    and gave them to Camryn to take back to the flower shop to branch and nt them in pots.


    Camryn waited for the clerk toe back from delivering the flowers and then picked out some green


    potted nts for her grandmother.


    ¡°Camryn, we are here.¡± Serenity responded.


    When the two bodyguards of the York family saw Camryn, they respectfully called her ¡°Second Young


    Mistress.¡±


    Carrie knocked over several books on the bookshelf, and the books fell to the ground with a sound.


    ¡°Sorry, I knocked down a few books.¡±


    Carrie said apologetically and hurriedly kneeled down to pick up a few books and put them back on the


    bookshelf. Then, continue to look at the book.


    She didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, but her ears were raised high, wanting to hear what the three women


    had to say.


    She changed her face, but her body shape remained the same, and her voice didn¡¯t change much. Mr.


    Labbe arranged for someone to teach her how to change her voice. She learned it every day. After all,


    she only learned it for a short period of time, so the change in her voice was not considered.


    People who were familiar with her could easily recognize her by the sound of her voice.


    Neither Serenity nor Jasmine were familiar with her. She was able to get through without arousing


    Serenity¡¯s suspicion. Serenity felt that her figure was familiar, but she really didn¡¯t recognize her face.


    Serenity no longer lets her go into the heart.


    If Camryn heard her speak, she would definitely be able to recognize her.


    ¡°Serenity, I sent you the green potted nts you asked for.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Camryn collected her umbre and put it in the basket at the door, which was specially used for


    everyone to ce umbres.


    Serenity and Jasmine both greeted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little rainy and cold today, but you still have to deliver it in person. Just ask them to deliver it for


    you. Or just tell me, and I¡¯ll have someonee over and pick it up.¡± Serenity took Camryn¡¯s hand and


    said, ¡°Your hands are so cold. Why don¡¯t you wear gloves? Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°When winteres, my hands and feet are always cold. It has been for more


    than ten years. I have to sleep for a long time at night to get warmer.¡±


    It¡¯s because her body was too cold. It was her own mother who was the victim.

 Chapter 2923

    Chapter 2923


    ¡°My store is not busy right now, so I came over here to chat with you.¡±


    Camryn went there in person, mainly because he wanted to chat with his sister-inw and good friend.


    Serenity directed the bodyguards to help move the original potted nts and rece them with the new


    ones sent by Camryn.


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Jasmine went to pour a cup of hot water for Camryn and said to Camryn, ¡°Drink a cup of hot water. The


    temperature has cooled down today.¡±


    Then she asked the bodyguards to get themselves a ss of hot water.


    Anyway, these bodyguards were familiar with this ce.


    They knew that these youngdies like her were approachable and didn¡¯t put on airs.


    Camryn took a sip of hot water and didn¡¯t ask anything when she saw the cakes on the cashier.


    However, Serenity still invited her to eat.


    Camryn was not polite and took one to eat.


    Carrie: ¡°¡­¡±


    That cake must be delicious.


    Camryn didn¡¯t say whether it was delicious or not. She chatted with her two friends while eating.


    Finally, they talked about how Camryn would attend a banquet with her mother-inw in two days.


    Camryn said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, if you weren¡¯t pregnant, we would still have apanion. I behave


    appropriately in front of my mother-inw, but I¡¯m actually a little nervous. I rarely attend banquets.¡±


    It is true that she was the eldest daughter of the Newman family. Because her biological father died


    early, her biological mother was not as good as her stepmother. She had a bad life when she was a


    child. When she was sixteen years old, her biological mother poisoned and blinded her. She lived in


    darkness. In the Newman family mansion, her life was worse than that of a servant.


    Where was the chance to attend the banquet?


    Her mother often attended events and had social events, but she usually took Carrie out to see the


    world.


    By the time she became the head of the Newman family, her eyes had not yet been cured, and it was


    difficult for her to attend the banquet.


    Therefore, she attended very few banquets.


    It would be a lie to say she was not nervous.


    She just didn¡¯t want to show her shyness in front of her mother-inw.


    She was also afraid that if she didn¡¯t perform well, she would lose the faces of her mother-inw and


    her husband.


    She represented not only the Newman family, but also the York family.


    Serenityforted Camryn: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Aunt Rose is there for everything. Just follow her. If


    someone targets you, you don¡¯t have to be polite. Fight back vigorously. If the sky falls, Aunt Rose


    will help you hold on. Actually, the banquets that can invite Aunt Rose to attend are from well-


    established families. They are all well-educated people. You don¡¯t have to be concerned about them


    looking down on you or bullying you.


    Camryn, you are now the head of the Newman family and the second young mistress of the York


    family. You have enough confidence to look down upon thedies of Wiltspoon.¡±


    Serenity had never been timid. Her background was not as good as Camryn¡¯s. Even though Camryn¡¯s


    mother miserably killed her, the Newman family was still well-off.


    She was a country bumpkin, so many people looked down upon her.


    Serenity had never had low self-esteem. She only felt psychological pressure after not being pregnant


    for a long time.


    Socially, she never felt pressured.


    If others thought highly of her, she would spend more time chatting with those who thought highly of


    her. She didn¡¯t even bother to get to know those who looked down on her.


    She didn¡¯t have to eat other people¡¯s rice.


    No matter what others thought of her,.


    She wanted her husband¡¯s family not to dislike her.


    Jasmine echoed: ¡°What are you afraid of? They are all very well-educated people and easy to get


    along with. You don¡¯t have to worry about what others are thinking, and you don¡¯t have to care. When I


    was at the banquet, Iy down on the ground and threw Even though my aunt is so embarrassed, I¡¯m


    not afraid of bing famous.¡±


    Serenity chuckled.


    Jasmine really became famous instantly.


    Josh had an impression of Jasmine because she became famous for her performance at the banquet.


    Of course, it was also because of this that it was hard for Mrs. Lowe to help Jasmine lead the way,


    because manydies saw Jasmine¡¯s behavior that day. look.

 Chapter 2924

    Chapter 2924


    Mrs. Lowe wanted to bring her niece into a wealthy family because her niece had already given up on


    her when she was lying down.


    Unexpectedly, her niece was more blessed than she was, and she made eye contact with Josh.


    The Bucham family was much better than the Lowe family.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t have to endure punishment from her mother-inw when she married into the Bucham


    family. They were very kind to Jasmine.


    When Mrs. Lowe was young, she married into the Lowe family but was looked down upon by her


    mother-inw. She suffered a lot. It was only after her mother-inw passed away that she managed to


    get ahead.


    Camryn alsoughed. Afterughing, she said, ¡°If you say this, I have nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? You used to be so miserable and hurt, and you were never afraid. Now that


    your life is getting better and you have someone to rely on, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore.


    Camryn, remember, there are so many York family members behind you. They will support you.¡±


    Serenity used her eldest sister-inw¡¯s courage to increase Camryn¡¯s confidence.


    Camryn nodded vigorously.


    If soldierse to block it, if wateres and soiles, it will be flooded. There is nothing to be


    afraid of.


    ¡°Seren, there¡¯s no need to tell Callum about this. I was just a little nervous for a while, but I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t want her husband to know that she was actually a little nervous.


    Let him know, and he will follow her.


    Not letting him follow her, he also said that she didn¡¯t love him anymore and left him at home.


    It made her dumbfounded.


    In private, Callum was sometimes a bit naive. He would only show it after they became a couple. In the


    past, he seemed to be mature, steady, and as gentle as jade.


    Serenity said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell him. Callum won¡¯t apany you?¡±


    ¡°Mom said it was all a party fordies, and a few men went with them, so Callum didn¡¯t have to go.


    Callum also said that I would go out with my mother without him and that I didn¡¯t love him, which made


    meugh to death.¡±


    As Camryn said that, sheughed. Her happiness was revealed both inside and outside of her words.


    Carrie, who was hiding behind the bookshelf and pretending to read, was so jealous that she almost


    went crazy.


    Blind Camryn, who had always been stepped on by her, had a better life than her.


    She was treated as a ything and a pawn by Mr. Labbe. If she didn¡¯t behave well, Mr. Labbe might


    really k!ll her. Also, he would take back everything he gave her.


    Why did Camryn live better than her?


    Because of jealousy, Carrie used strength with her hands and tore off a page in one go.


    When she saw the page she had torn out, she was a little overwhelmed. She wanted to just clip it to the


    book, but she also wanted to throw it away. When she looked up, she saw that there was a surveince


    camera installed in the store, and she knew that her every move was being filmed.


    Carrie decided to buy the book from which she tore out a page. But she couldn¡¯t pay because Camryn


    was there.


    Carrie then looked through other books.


    She wanted to wait until Camryn left before paying.


    It¡¯s a pity that God is not on her side, and her cell phone suddenly rang.


    It was Mr. Labbe who called her.


    Carrie didn¡¯t dare not answer Mr. Labbe¡¯s call.


    She had to put down the information book and the book and walk out of the bookstore before


    answering the phone.


    It¡¯s still raining outside.


    She hurried back and stood at the door of the bookstore, talking quietly on the phone to Mr. Labbe.


    Her move attracted the attention of the three youngdies.


    Camryn could not see clearly at first, but her hearing had always been excellent. No matter how quiet


    Carrie¡¯s voice was, she could still hear it and felt that the voice was very much like Carrie¡¯s.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2925

    Chapter 2925


    Carrie and Mr. Labbe hung up without saying a few words on the phone.


    It was nothing more than Mr. Labbe asking her where she had been and when she would return home.


    After hanging up the phone, Carrie didn¡¯t want to stay in the bookstore anymore and wanted to leave.


    She turned to look at the three youngdies still sitting in front of the cashier and several bodyguards


    sitting or standing in front of the store.


    She was terribly jealous.


    It was a small bookstore, but there were six bodyguards. Serenity and the others were each followed


    by two bodyguards.


    When Carrie went out, she had two bodyguards with her, but they were respectful in front of her and


    uninterested in the back. They controlled her. Every move, word, and deed she makes must be done


    ording to the requirements of the bodyguards. The bodyguards werepletely different from


    Serenity and others.


    Thinking that she had changed her appearance, Serenity didn¡¯t even recognize her.


    Although Camryn was her biological sister, Camryn had been blind for ten years. Even if she regains


    her sight, it is said that she has not fully recovered. She could only see the things in front of her clearly.


    A little further away, Camryn couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    Just like those who were highly myopic.


    Come to think of it, Camryn didn¡¯t have much of an impression of Carrie¡¯s current appearance.


    Camryn was familiar with Carrie¡¯s voice at first. She could just deliberately change her voice when she


    spoketer.


    Thinking like this, Carrie walked back to the bookshelf, picked up the set of information books and the


    book she identally tore a page from, and walked towards the checkout counter with a smile on her


    face. The books were ced on the cashier¡¯s counter. Using the voice-changing skills that she had


    learned for several days, she deliberately changed her tone of voice and said to Serenity, ¡°How much


    are these books in total?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Camryn walked over to Carrie and closed the distance. She stared at Carrie. The figure was familiar,


    and the voice was familiar. She felt that the voice sounded like Carrie¡¯s, but the face didn¡¯t look like


    hers.


    After she regained her sight, she fought with Carrie several times and remembered Carrie¡¯s


    appearance.


    Serenity said the number, and Carrie scanned the code to pay. When Serenity stuffed the book into the


    bag and handed it to Carrie, Carrie took the book, smiled at the three youngdies, and left.


    The two bodyguards of the Labbe family didn¡¯t want toe to pick her up. Their cars were parked far


    away.


    But outside, if their bodyguards don¡¯t treat their boss well, it will easily arouse suspicion.


    So, the bodyguards of the Labbe family drove over in a car, and one of them got out of the car holding


    an umbre. When Carrie walked out of the bookstore, the bodyguard came over holding an umbre


    to help her shield her from the rain and said respectfully, ¡°Madam, be careful.¡±


    Carrie said nothing and walked to her car.


    Soon, Carrie left in the car.


    After Carrie left, Camryn walked out of the bookstore, stood at the door of the store, looked at the car


    Carrie left, and asked the bodyguard, ¡°Which car did that woman leave in just now? I heard someone


    call her Mrs.¡±


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°The wife¡¯s bodyguard came to pick her up and left in that car. The second


    youngdy heard it right. She was called Mrs.¡±


    Such a youngdy; she was only in her early twenties!


    Camryn frowned. If that woman was married and had bodyguards following her, she wouldn¡¯t be Carrie,


    but her figure and voice really looked like Carrie.


    The young woman was about the same age as Carrie.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine both came out and stood beside Camryn, looking outside. Serenity asked


    Camryn concernedly.


    Camryn said, ¡°I think the woman who just left seems familiar, but looking at her face, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve never


    seen her before.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel the same way?¡± Serenity asked in astonishment. Because she feels that way too.

 Chapter 2926

    Chapter 2926


    Only Jasmine had almost no contact with Carrie. She only knew Carrie¡¯s name but not who she was,


    and she had no feeling at all.


    ¡°I went back to the store and said, It¡¯s cold standing here. It¡¯s not raining hard, but it feels very cold


    when it rains.¡±


    Serenity took Camryn¡¯s arm, then took Jasmine, and the three of them returned to the cashier and sat


    down.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get you two a ss of water. My mouth feels dry after eating the sesame pancakes. The


    specialties from my hometown that Mr. Charles sent are really good. The more I eat, the more addicted


    I am.¡± Jasmine said this while going to pour water.


    Serenity smiled and helped Camryn sit down. Camryn said, ¡°Seren, I can see it.¡±


    She could not see before, but she could move freely in familiar surroundings.


    Knowing that she needed to be in a familiar environment to move freely and like a normal person, at


    that time, Callum always called Spring Blossoms, ordered flowers, and asked her by name to send her


    to the York Corporation.


    She thought Callum was making things difficult for her.


    Later, Callum said that he had always treated her as his wife. He wanted her to familiarize herself with


    the route to him and his world, so he kept calling her to send flowers.


    Just knowing that she could act like a normal person in a familiar environment.


    Serenity said, ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered safely yet. I am your sister-inw and a friend. You are here with


    me. If I can¡¯t take care of you, Callum wille to settle ounts with me. Let¡¯s forget it. The most


    afraid thing is that he will stop you and won¡¯t let youe and y with me again.¡±


    Camryn said deliberately, ¡°He dares! If he dares to do that, I will pull his ears.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Have you ever pulled his ears?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­No.¡±


    Serenityughed.


    Camryn was very gentle and generous in front of Callum. Her cold side was rarely shown to Callum,


    even though Callum knew that she was not as gentle as she appeared.


    It¡¯s one thing for him to know; it¡¯s another thing for her to show it or not.


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re smiling so brightly. I just walked away and gave you two a ss of


    water, and then you said something funny. Please tell me and let meugh too.¡± Jasmine poured a


    ss of warm water for each of the two people and asked them while putting down the two sses of


    water.


    ¡°Jasmine, have you ever pulled Josh¡¯s ears?¡± Serenity asked her with a smile.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mess with me. Why did I pull his ears? Have you ever pulled your husband¡¯s ears?¡± Jasmine


    asked in return.


    Serenityughed and said, ¡°We are just talking about pulling our husband¡¯s ears.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I thought you two were chatting so happily about something, but it turns out this is what you


    were talking about. We are both reasonable people, and we won¡¯t do things that tug at our ears. There


    is no need tough. Laughing so loudly, you two have never done anything like that.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, we are all reasonable people. Seren, do you think you feel


    familiar when you see the woman just now?¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°This is not the first time she hase here. She came here again yesterday, also


    to buy information. At that time, I felt that her figure was familiar. She gave me a sense of familiarity, but


    looking at her face, it¡¯s not someone I know, so I specifically asked Zachary about this, and he said that


    he never pays attention to young women, and I don¡¯t know if there is such a person in our circle.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember who the familiarity she gave me came from. Camryn, who do you think she looks


    like?¡± Serenity asked Camryn.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 2927

    Camryn replied without thinking: ¡°I think she looks like my good sister, Carrie. She has a simr body shape and a simr voice, but her face is different.¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°I guess it¡¯s not her. She went to the vi yesterday toin to my mother-inw about me, saying that I was too cruel and wanted her to starve to death. She had been there for a long time, asking my mother-inw for money.


    Later, after Callum and I went back, my mother-inw took a bag of money and asked me to give it to Carrie. It was all loose money of 15 cents. She only put three or two pieces of $100 on it for Carrie. She thought that the bag contained money in $100 denominations.¡±


    After Camryn mentioned the object of suspicion, Serenity immediately said, ¡°Yes, yes, she looks like Carrie. When you said it, I thought it was her. When she came to my store yesterday, I saw her Her body shape seems very familiar to her. Camryn, tell me, can that woman be your good sister? Could she be dressed up?¡±


    After Camryn thought about it, she said, ¡°Carrie has no money now. She can¡¯t afford to hire a bodyguard. The bodyguard calls her Mrs. Carrie doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend, so it¡¯s impossible for her to get married. Besides, why does she have to dress up with makeup?


    With Carrie¡¯s character, if she wants toe to us, she wille directly and won¡¯t dress up.¡±


    Carrie was too arrogant, and it was her arrogance that made her make big mistakes, offending Zachary and others. Then her mother followed suit and made the same mistake, so they all went in, and she was able to take the opportunity to get back everything that belongs to her.


    To put it bluntly, Camryn¡¯s turnaround was thanks to Carrie¡¯s arrogance.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Serenity had only met Carrie a few times and knew her personality. She said, ¡°What you said makes sense. Carrie has no money and no boyfriend now. The main reason is that her personality is too arrogant, and she loves to show off. He won¡¯t dress up and appear in front of us as a stranger.


    Next time I have a chance to meet her, I¡¯ll ask around and find out who her husband¡¯s family is and see if she really has one.¡±


    Last time the Matriarch Farrell came over, she thought of using Carrie. Later, the people left behind by Matriarch Farrell were removed. Matriarch Farrell had no choice but to give up cooperation with Carrie after knowing that she was trying to scare the snake.


    Matriarch Farrell knew that the person from Wiltspoon who was pushing out topete with Kathryn for head of the family was Liberty.


    She could only retreat to Jensburg, which was at least her base camp. All the forces of Matriarch Farrell were in Jensburg.


    Serenity said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll ask Zachary tonight.¡±


    Thest time she mentioned this matter to Zachary, since there was no one to suspect and Zachary never cared about other women, Serenity stopped thinking about it. Unexpectedly, she saw that person who looked like Carrie again today. She had a target of suspicion; it would be much easier to handle.


    ¡°However, I think it might not be Carrie.¡± Jasmine said, ¡°It¡¯s not like there are people with the same body shape and simr voices. Serenity, do you still remember that Analia found a stand-in for Zachary? The stand-in for Zachary that Analia found was a bit simr to Zachary, with a simr body shape. But that can¡¯t be Zachary. Sometimes people who are not blood rtives can look alike. Some of the substitutes that celebrities find are like twins. It¡¯s hard to tell which one is the star and which one is a substitute.¡±


    Camryn also felt that it couldn¡¯t be Carrie. Even if she felt that the other person was very familiar,.


    But Carrie was not married. If it were really Carrie, she would have cursed them when she saw them. Even if she could barely hold back from cursing, the look in their eyes would be as if they were quenched with poison.

 Chapter 2928

    ¡°Serenity, don¡¯t worry about someone who is not relevant to you.¡± Camryn said.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll just mention it when Zacharyes back in the evening when we talk to him. If it¡¯s really Carrie, then she has a big backer, and she doesn¡¯t know how to hold it back. What big move is waiting for Camryn?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Camryn, you have to be careful.¡± Serenity reminded Camryn.


    She also needed to be careful herself.


    Fortunately, although her life was veryfortable, she did not dare to be careless and maintained a high degree of vignce at all times.


    Rted to the Farrell family in Jensburg,


    Matriarch Farrell was able to cruelly k!ll her eldest sister, who brought her up, so she would not be willing to let the position of head of the family return to the hands of her eldest sister¡¯s descendants.


    Even if Serenity is followed by bodyguards when she goes in and out, she will defend herself with fists and kicks, but she is carrying a baby in her belly, and if she is bumped, something could happen easily.


    ¡°I will. After Carriees out, I will be on guard against her.¡±


    Camryn looked outside and said, ¡°The rain has stopped. I¡¯ll go back to the flower shop first.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Don¡¯t you stay a little longer and eat with us?¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°You two are both pregnant. I can¡¯t let you cook for me. If I do, I can¡¯tpliment you on my cooking skills. I¡¯m afraid you two won¡¯t be able to eat. Let¡¯s go back to the store and order takeout.¡±


    Now, even if she wanted to cook, Callum would not agree.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°We are not picky eaters, but I am afraid that you won¡¯t be able to eat the food we cooked. Your Callum¡¯s cooking skills are very good. Camryn, you are a good person. When I first met you, you looked thinner. Now you have be much mellower after being raised by the second young master, and yourplexion is also very good.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her face was stained with a bit of red cloud.


    School will be on winter vacation soon.


    During the winter vacation, students needed to go to the bookstore to buy winter vacation homework. Then teachers of each subject would assign some more homework, so that even if the students were on vacation, they had no time at home and had to do homework every day.


    It¡¯s good to finish homework before the new year. Many students were still doing homework during the New Year, and the number of students rushing to do homework reached its peak two days before the start of school.


    Serenity and Jasmine sent Camryn out of the store together.


    Camryn¡¯s bodyguards came over quickly.

 Chapter 2929

    ¡°You two don¡¯t need to send me away. Go back to the store quickly. It¡¯s cold outside.¡± Camryn told her two friends not to send them away.


    ¡°Send a message to both of us when you arrive and let us know you¡¯re back in the store safely.¡± Serenity warned.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°I know; go in quickly. If you catch a cold, it¡¯ll be my fault.¡±


    These two were pregnant mothers.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity and the others waited for Camryn to get in the car before they returned to the store.


    Only half an hour after the two returned to the store, Carrie came.


    Carrie did note as Mrs. Labbe, so she came by bus.


    Thergest bus station in Wiltspoon was right opposite the intersection of Wiltspoon Middle School. It was very convenient for Carrie to take the bus.


    This was the first time for her to take a bus in her life. It was Mr. Labbe who asked her to leave ande back.


    Mr. Labbe heard her say that she met Camryn in the bookstore. Although Camryn was blind in the past, she had good hearing. She was the sister of the same mother as Carrie, so she was most familiar with her voice.


    Mr. Labbe could change Carrie¡¯s appearance, but her voice couldn¡¯t be perfected in one go, so Carrie¡¯s biggest w was her voice.


    Worried that Camryn would find out the plot, Mr. Labbe immediately asked Carrie to get out of the car halfway. Before getting off the car, he asked her to return to Carrie¡¯s appearance and then asked Carrie to buy some clothes to change into and take the bus to Wiltspoon Middle School to find Camryn.


    Mr. Labbe knew that Zachary¡¯s people were watching Carrie. As long as Carrie did not show up as Mrs. Labbe, her whereabouts would be exposed, and Zachary¡¯s people could know her whereabouts.


    It¡¯s not that Mr. Labbe was bragging to Carrie; the Labbe family really didn¡¯t take the York family seriously.


    ¡°Camryn, Camryn,e out here.¡± Before Carrie reached the door of the bookstore, she shouted loudly for Camryn toe out.


    The York family¡¯s bodyguards immediately blocked Carrie¡¯s path, preventing her from entering the bookstore.


    Serenity heard her voice and came out of the store. When she saw it was Carrie, she stared at her for a while to make sure it was Carrie and not the young woman who looked like Carrie. Her face was really different.


    Maybe it was just a coincidence. Carrie and the young woman who left just now were not the same person. They just had a simr body shape and voice.


    Just like the man Analia found.

 Chapter 2930

    Chapter 2930


    ¡°Serenity, where is Camryn? Tell her toe out! I know she is in your shop. I went to her flower shop,


    and the people in her shop said she came to your ce! How could she do that to me? actually gave


    me a bag of loose money, all of which was 15 cents!¡±


    ¡°After all, I am also her biological sister, born to the same mother. Even if I was not very nice to her


    before, she can¡¯t treat me like this. I almost have no money to eat. I asked her for money; she gave me


    a bag of 150 cents of loose money, and this is not how I give it to a beggar.¡±


    Carrie was almost furious when she thought of the bag of money.


    Serenity and Jasmine also heard Camryn talk about this matter just now.


    At this moment, Carrie came over and shouted about giving money, which made it difficult for Serenity


    to ovep Carrie with the young woman who came to buy information books.


    Serenity said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s an unlucky time for you toe. Camryn has already gone back. Why didn¡¯t


    you meet her on the road?¡±


    Carrie said angrily, ¡°She now travels in a luxury car. I came here by bus; how could I meet her?¡±


    Serenity still had the same cold attitude; she said, ¡°Then please, Miss Newman, take the bus to the


    flower shop to find Camryn. She is indeed not here now.¡±


    Carrie looked into the store and saw that there was indeed no Camryn in the store. Her arrogance


    weakened, and then she said to Serenity shamelessly, ¡°Give me some money; I don¡¯t have money to


    eat or pay rent. The rent has been refunded, and now I can only live in those small hotels, which cost


    dozens of dors a day.


    Originally, Trenton said he would give me $10,000 a month for living expenses. It was Camryn who told


    Trenton not to give me that much money. She took over my family¡¯s property and left me living outside,


    suffering poverty and cold. It¡¯s such a cold day; I¡¯m freezing to death, and she even interferes with the


    living expenses my brother gives me, intentionally wanting to starve me to death.


    I know that she is afraid that I will divide the family property, so she wants to starve me to death. Then


    she can achieve her goal of actually upying all of the Newman family¡¯s property. Trenton, that fool,


    has always trusted her. By then, she will eat my parents¡¯ property until there is no scrap left. That br*t,


    Trenton, is so stupid that he believes in her so much.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine bothughed at Carrie¡¯s shamelessness. Jasmine scolded her rudely: ¡°Who are


    we, and why do you have the nerve to ask us for money? You don¡¯t have money to eat? Camryn


    clearly said that she gave a bag of money to you.¡±


    Carrie said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s a bag of loose money, all of which are 150 cents.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Isn¡¯t 150 cents money? If you count it clearly, there is a lot of money in a bag. It¡¯s


    enough for you to eat and stay in a hotel for a while.¡±


    Serenity took Jasmine¡¯s words and said, ¡°You said you don¡¯t have money to eat, but you still have


    money to buy new clothes. You should buy new clothes.¡±


    Carrie straightened her waist and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me buying a few new clothes? It¡¯s such a


    cold day; I can¡¯t buy a few new clothes. Anyway, I don¡¯t have money to eat and rent a house. It must be


    you people who forced my two eldest aunts to leave, and now they have all lost contact with me.


    I don¡¯t even have anyone to rely on. Camryn was too cruel at first. She is taking revenge on me for how


    I treated her before.¡±


    Serenity sarcastically said, ¡°Miss Newman, you¡¯re quite self-aware.¡±


    Carrie choked.


    ¡°Miss Newman, you¡¯re very handy. If you don¡¯t have money to spend, just earn it yourself. Camryn


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    doesn¡¯t owe you anything, so why should we support you or give you money?¡±


    Jasmine disliked people like Carrie the most.


    Due to the demolition of her family, her family became a wealthy family. She partnered with Serenity to


    open a bookstore and apany, and she also worked in the bookstore every day to earn some


    money.


    Carrie only knew how to get money but didn¡¯t know how to make money.


    Carrie said, ¡°The Newman family¡¯s property belongs to me. Camryn has upied my property, so she


    has to support me. Unless she returns all the property to me, I will pester her every day, pester her for


    money, and let everyone in Wiltspoon know that the second youngdy of the York family abused and


    bullied her own sister.¡±


    Serenity chuckled, ¡°Sister? Miss Newman, now you know that Camryn is your biological sister. How did


    you treat her before? When you were cruel to her, why didn¡¯t you say that she was your biological


    sister? ¡°

 Chapter 2931

    Chapter 2931


    Serenity added: ¡°Whose property belongs to the Newman family? Who is upying whom? Your


    parents are shameless and have upied Camryn¡¯s property, and you have the nerve to say it¡¯s yours.


    It¡¯s so shameless.


    Carrie, I¡¯m not Camryn, and I won¡¯t tolerate your shamelessness. If Camryn hadn¡¯t been the sister of


    the same mother as you, you would be penniless now. You don¡¯t even have money for food. Get out of


    here; I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    Camryn was cruel, but she had a little bit of sisterly love for her brother and sister.


    Otherwise, it would be easy for Camryn to crush Carrie to death.


    ¡°You think I really want to see you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t go to jail. If it weren¡¯t for you, my


    parents would be fine. It¡¯s all you! Serenity, I am in despair today. You are the most Well, just pray that


    God will always be on your side. If one day I gain power, I will repay you double what I have suffered.¡±


    Carrie didn¡¯t hide it; she just hated Serenity so much. In front of Serenity, she expressed her hatred for


    Serenity in full.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    This was also what her character would do.


    When she appeared as Mrs. Labbe, she was a dignified, generous, gentle, and gracefuldy.


    Mr. Labbe hired an etiquette teacher for her and trained her to be a qualifieddy. But that was


    not what she liked.


    She likes to be like this now. When she was angry, she lost her temper, cursed loudly, hated someone


    without holding back, and expressed her hatred.


    ¡°Miss Newman, what you said terrified me. I¡¯m terrified. I¡¯ve made the decision to pray for God to bless


    you, Miss Newman, by burning three incense sticks in the morning and three in the evening, starting


    tomorrow. For the benefit of the world¡¯smon people, Miss Newman, you will always be in trouble


    and have never been popr.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s face turned green.


    It also involved all the people in the world.


    Carrie red at Serenity fiercely a few times. Apart from ring a few times, Carrie didn¡¯t dare do


    anything to Serenity. The York family¡¯s bodyguards stared at her coldly. If she dared to touch Serenity¡¯s


    finger, she would die without a burial ce.


    Mr. Labbe told her that she was reborn and transformed so that Serenity and others would not doubt


    her. She must first learn to be tolerant, stay calm when facing people she hates, and not show hatred.


    Only when she did this could she truly interact with Serenity and others.


    Even if she is Miss Newman now, she still has to endure it. Who said she has no support, no backer, no


    power, and no money now?


    Carrie regretted it for the first time, regretting that she had been too impulsive. If she hadn¡¯t been


    impulsive, her family would still be fine, her parents would not offend Zachary just to help her vent her


    anger, and her good family would not be broken up.


    And her two eldest aunts. In the final analysis, it was all her fault. It was she who caused a series of


    things to happen.


    Carrie said coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush me; I will leave on my own, thinking I really want to see you!¡±


    After saying that, Carrie turned around and left, holding her head high and proud as she left.


    She still has the arrogance of Miss Newman in her bones.


    Serenity signaled a bodyguard to follow Carrie for a short distance until Carrie stopped the bus. After


    getting on the bus, the bodyguard immediately stopped a taxi and asked the driver to follow the bus.


    Carrie didn¡¯t know that the York family¡¯s bodyguards were following her, but she didn¡¯t go to the vi Mr.


    Labbe bought for her, but to Spring Blossoms.


    After showing up in front of Serenity, she had to go to Camryn¡¯s flower shop to dispel Camryn¡¯s


    suspicion.


    The only person who could easily recognize her was Camryn.

 Chapter 2932

    Chapter 2932


    Although Serenity was someone she hated very much, the two of them rarely met each other, so it was


    not easy for Serenity to recognize her.


    Seeing that Carrie had gone to Spring Blossoms, the bodyguard of the York family went back to report


    to Serenity.


    Knowing that Carrie went to the flower shop to look for Camryn, Serenity said to Jasmine, ¡°Could it be


    that Camryn and I are overly concerned? That girl is not Carrie pretending to be her?¡±


    Carrie¡¯s performance as Mrs. Labbe did not impress Jasmine. She only remembered that she was a


    young and beautiful woman, well-dressed and wearing gold and silver, which was different from Carrie.


    The main reason is that Carrie now has no money to hire a bodyguard.


    Jasmine said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Why would Carriee here disguised as another person?


    She hates you and Camryn. Her hatred is obvious, and she said it to her face. She just hates you, so


    why should she change her appearance? Maybe the two people have simr body shapes and voices,


    but the two people look different.


    If Carrie had money to hire bodyguards, drive a luxury car, and wear gold and silver, she wouldn¡¯te


    to Camryn to ask for money. Many of her things are still in the Newman family mansion.¡±


    Camryn only asked her to take away some clothes. Even if she resold those clothes, she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to get that much money in exchange.


    ¡°What kind of car did thedy who came to buy materials take?¡± Jasmine asked his bodyguard.


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°It¡¯s a Maybach. The bag thedy is holding is a limited edition Herm¨¨s model.¡±


    Jasmine hummed and said to her friend, ¡°Seren, they are just two people; don¡¯t waste your brain


    guessing. Don¡¯t think too much during pregnancy, and stay in a happy mood. I heard that this will make


    it easier to take care of the child after he is born.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t guess anymore. I¡¯ll just ask Zachary in the evening.¡±


    ¡°That is, don¡¯t let those unimportant people upy our time.¡± Jasmine sat back at the checkout counter


    and picked up another piece of sesame cake to eat.


    Serenity said to her, ¡°You still eat. You eat too much, and you can¡¯t eat. Your nutritionist has to me


    you again, saying that you are always eating randomly outside.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°Seren, I really don¡¯t want to hear about his cousin; she is just a housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°She is also doing it for your own good and for the baby in your belly.¡± Serenity said this, looking at


    Jasmine with eyes full of sympathy.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jasmine¡¯s pretty face fell. ¡°I know, it¡¯s just that her hands are stretched a little longer. She¡¯s getting


    better recently, and she¡¯s not so strict anymore.¡±


    Otherwise, Jasmine couldn¡¯t even eat out.


    Josh¡¯s cousin originally meant that Jasmine should eat three meals a day at home and not eat food


    from outside for fear of poor hygiene.


    Jasmine didn¡¯t listen to her. Josh also talked to his cousin, but his cousin said nothing more.


    During the prenatal check-up, the doctor said the baby was developing well.


    Seeing that Josh¡¯s cousin¡¯s recipe was indeed nutritionally bnced and good for her and the baby,


    Jasmine turned a blind eye.


    After all, she was a cousin, her mother-inw¡¯s niece. As long as the other person¡¯s hands no longer


    stretch out so long, she would be happy toply with the other person¡¯s arrangements in terms of


    food.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I often fawn over her, or maybe it¡¯s because the fetus is formed and


    developing well, and she no longer controls me like she used to.¡±

 Chapter 2933

    Chapter 2933


    Serenity was also very happy to know that her friend was having a good time.


    At the same time, Jensburg.


    Kathryn¡¯s car drove into the Queen Enterprise.


    Farrell Group¡¯s intention to cooperate with Queen Enterprise was not something that could happen in a


    day or two.


    As the temporary decision-maker of the Farrell Group, Kathryn often appeared in the Queen


    Enterprise, and the people of the Queen Enterprise were used to this.


    Hayden was very polite to Kathryn and was very considerate, so when Kathryn came to the Queen


    Enterprise, even if she didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance, the front desk made a call to Hayden¡¯s


    secretary, and then Kathryn could go upstairs quickly.


    A few minutester, Kathryn appeared in the president¡¯s office.


    Seeing Hayden, who was still dressed as a handsome boy, Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Miss Queen, you


    are making their hearts break when you look like this. Everyone knows that you are a woman. If you


    wear women¡¯s clothes like us, they will soon ept reality.


    You still dress like a man. As long as they see you, they will feel ufortable. Why are you not a real


    man?¡±


    If Hayden was a real man, some of his admirers would still have a chance to impress the best man in


    Jensburg.


    Hayden paused her work, stood up, and walked around the desk, calling Kathryn to go to the sofa and


    sit down.


    The secretary who brought Kathryn in made a pot of good tea and brought some fruits and snacks, and


    soon the coffee table was filled to the brim.


    In the past, Hayden¡¯s office would have some fruit to entertain distinguished guests, but not snacks.


    Since Kevin pursued Hayden publicly, no one would be surprised if anything appeared in Hayden¡¯s


    office.


    Kevin moved everything into Hayden¡¯s office. Hayden went from being angry at the beginning and


    throwing it away to epting it in the end, just letting Kevin do whatever he wanted.


    Everyone understood then.


    How could Kevin be gay? He was very normal.


    The York family must have known the truth for a long time, so when everyone felt sorry for Kevin, they


    mentioned it to the elders several times and asked the elders to take care of Kevin and correct him as


    soon as he showed signs of it.


    As a result, the elders of the York family said that they were very open-minded. As long as the children


    liked it and the children lived happily, no matter whether Kevin married a woman or a man, it was


    Kevin¡¯s choice and they would respect it.


    Those who did good things were left speechless and ndered secretly so many times.


    They thought the elders of the York family were a little too open-minded.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It would be impossible for them to ept the outstanding men they raised in their families bing


    gay.


    It turned out that they were just worrying because Hayden was a woman.


    A few days had passed since Hayden revealed that she was a woman at the banquet. In Jensburg, the


    discussion on this topic remained high. Many people didn¡¯t quite believe that Hayden was a woman.


    They thought of Hugh.


    They thought Hugh was the woman. They heard that someone wanted to take off Hugh¡¯s pants to


    confirm their suspicion.


    In the past two days, Hugh¡¯s confidante has always made sneak attacks, intentionally or


    unintentionally. Only when they found out that Hugh was a man.


    This made Hugh dumbfounded.


    He simply went to the hot springs and made appointments with many wealthy young men.


    After taking a dip in the hot spring, no one would doubt that Hugh and Hayden were swapping.


    Hayden said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people say. Who I am, how I live my life, and what I do are


    my business. What does that have to do with other people? Do I still want to live if I care what other


    people think?


    No matter how well you do, someone will always say something about you. If you care about what


    others say about you, really, you will not be able to survive and will be very tired.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Miss Queen, you¡¯re open-minded and live a free and easy life. In just a few


    decades, we have to live for ourselves.¡±

 Chapter 2934

    Chapter 2934


    Hayden invited Kathryn to drink tea.


    Kathryn was not polite. She picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. ¡°Good tea.¡±


    ¡°Everything I have here is good.¡± Hayden said, ¡°The things Kevin sent are second to none.¡±


    However, the tea was something she always kept here, not sent by Kevin.


    ¡°Is there really no room for maneuver on what we talked aboutst time?¡± Kathryn put down her tea


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    cup and asked Hayden gently.


    Hayden¡¯s eyes were deep. After looking at Kathryn for a moment, she said meaningfully, ¡°I will only


    cooperate with you and not with the Farrell Group. I will not cooperate with any business rted to the


    Farrell family.¡±


    What she valued was Kathryn, not the Farrell family, and Kathryn did not represent the Farrell family.


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Miss Queen, for looking up to me. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal this


    night.¡±


    When Hayden didn¡¯t agree to her immediately, Kathryn joked, ¡°Do you have an appointment with Mr.


    York?¡±


    Hayden admitted generously: ¡°We made an appointment to have dinner together and then go to the


    movies.¡±


    Two people could date openly.


    Kathryn said enviously, ¡°That¡¯s great. Then, when will you be free?¡±


    Hayden said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to arrange time in the past half month. I won¡¯t go back to the


    After supporting the Queen family for many years, Hayden really never had a good rest. Even during


    the New Year, she had to have various social activities. It was difficult for her to really rest and not


    worry about anything.


    Kevin manipted Hugh, forcing Hugh to take the lead and allowing her to take half a month off.


    Sometimes, Hayden felt tired after being overworked and wanted to rest.


    She had to say that Kevin knew her very well.


    No wonder she knew so many men and fell in love with Kevin alone.


    Although Kevin was eloquent and she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely when she was with him, the main reason


    was his considerateness.


    The human heart is made of flesh. Being so considered by Kevin, her heart slowly moved, and all of it


    was ced on him.


    Fortunately, Grandma May chose her to be his wife.


    Hayden felt happy in her heart. However, if she was not the candidate chosen by Grandma May for


    Kevin, Kevin would not approach her, let alone know that she was a woman.


    Kathryn became even more envious: ¡°I¡¯m envious; I¡¯m so envious. I also want to take a vacation, but


    I¡¯m busiest now. Miss Queen, you will take a vacation first and rx. You must be exhausted after so


    many years.¡±


    Hugh was not an ipetent person, but he was happy and rxed when someone carried a heavy


    burden for him.


    When he needed to carry a heavy burden, he could do it.


    Hayden said: ¡°I will arrange everything, and you can talk to Hugh, the Vice President, about


    cooperation.¡±


    Kathryn hummed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go see Vice President Queenter.¡±


    Hayden also picked up the tea cup. After taking a few sips of tea, she put down the cup and asked


    Kathryn, ¡°How is your family?¡±


    Kathrynughed self-deprecatingly and said, ¡°How can it be good? Everyone has something wrong in


    their hearts. Shiloh didn¡¯t give up. Behind my sister-inw¡¯s back, she still secretlymunicated with


    my three brothers and took money from my three brothers.¡±

 Chapter 2935

    Chapter 2935


    After Hayden was silent for a moment, she said, ¡°They grew up together and have a brotherly


    rtionship. They can¡¯t cut off all contact at once.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I know.¡±


    In the eyes of the three brothers, Kathryn, their biological sister, was an intruder who ruined their


    rtionship with Shiloh.


    The appearance of Kathryn caused Shiloh¡¯s status to plummet.


    It was okay at first; Matriarch Farrell was partial to Shiloh.


    Everyone thought that Kathryn might not be able to take over everything in the Farrell family, and they


    all disliked Kathryn.


    Two yearster, when something happened to the Farrell family, the person who took charge of the


    overall situation and took over everything in the Farrell family was actually Kathryn, the real daughter of


    the Farrell family.


    But Shiloh, the fake daughter who had always been favored by Matriarch Farrell, ended up in ruins and


    was kicked out of the Farrell family, leaving her with nothing.


    Shiloh, who is used to enjoying life, is like Carrie, unwilling to be self-reliant. When she runs out of


    money, she goes to her three brothers to ask for it.


    Carrie had never worked before and had no work experience, so it was difficult to find a job. But Shiloh


    was once the vice president of the Farrell Group. She couldn¡¯t be said to be particrly outstanding.


    She still had some abilities. Finding a job to support herself would not be a problem.


    She was just used to enjoying it and couldn¡¯t bear the contrast of falling from heaven to h-e-l-l.


    Furthermore, she wanted to meet her adoptive mom, Matriarch Farrell, and exin things to her,


    hoping to gain forgiveness from her.


    As long as her adoptive mom forgives her, even if she can¡¯t return to the Farrell family mansion, she


    can at least get back the real estate shop that her adoptive mom gave her before, so that she can have


    a ce to stay and have some ie to live.


    Although the business of her shops was very bad and many shops had not been rented out after being


    canceled, if they are in her hands, she can resell them and make a lot of ie.


    After selling her house, car, and shop, the money she got would not be less. Then she could go back to


    live in the town where her biological parents lived, and her life would definitely not be bad.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Any house or shop in Jensburg¡¯s urban area can be sold for more than $1 million. She has several


    shops in particrly good locations, each of which can sell for about $2 million.


    As long as she can get back her previous property and sell it off, she will be worth tens of millions.


    When she returns to the town where her biological parents live, she will be a rich woman.


    ¡°My dad will be discharged from the hospital soon.¡± Kathryn said it lightly. ¡°When my dades out,


    my mom will naturally take charge of things again. My mom knows all the little tricks they do. They are


    the result of my mom¡¯s connivance, leaving her to clean up the mess. Sister Liberty¡¯spany is


    almost ready.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s focus was on guarding against Liberty. As for Shiloh, she was just a chess piece.


    Once it has been used and has no value, it will be abandoned.


    Matriarch Farrell was a decisive person.


    Others always thought she was in love, and they couldn¡¯t let go of Shiloh or the mom-daughter love


    thatsted more than twenty years.


    Little did they know how much Matriarch Farrell hated Shiloh¡¯s biological father after the identity of the


    real and fake daughter was confirmed, and at the same time, she also turned her anger on Shiloh.


    However, Matriarch Farrell did not show it. She was as good to Shiloh as ever, and she would not let


    Shiloh return to her biological mom and continue to stay in the Farrell family as the second youngdy.


    That was to keep everyone¡¯s attention on Shiloh and facilitate Kathryn¡¯s study.


    Shiloh was stillcent, thinking that, as an adopted daughter, she still had a chance topete


    with Kathryn.


    How could the position of head of the family that was obtained by Matriarch Farrell after killing her


    sisters be given to an adopted daughter who had no blood rtionship with her?


    Some people were too fanciful.


    Hayden hummed, ¡°Sister Liberty is not short of money or orders; as long as she has decided on the


    route, that¡¯s all.¡±


    In fact, no matter what business Liberty did, there would be no shortage of orders.


    The three major families behind Liberty, no matter how far away they were, had very long hands.


    Moreover, the businesses of these three families were all over the country¡¯s major cities, so their hands


    were really long.

 Chapter 2936

    Chapter 2936


    Hayden also helped Liberty a lot, both openly and covertly.


    Everyone in Jensburg had seen clearly that Liberty from Wiltspoon was really a descendant of the


    previous head of the Farrell family, and she hade back topete with the Farrell family.


    The business that Liberty did was the same as the most important business of the Farrell family; wasn¡¯t


    it because she was obviously trying to steal business?


    Some members of the Farrell family also secretly surrendered to Liberty.


    Kathryn smiled. She picked up the tea cup again and tasted the fragrant tea elegantly.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s cell phone range.


    She put down the tea cup, picked up her phone, looked at the caller ID, and said to Hayden, ¡°My mom


    called. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want to take care of my dad in the hospital anymore.¡±


    It was Matriarch Farrell who forced Holden to be hospitalized.


    The old couple were at odds with each other. Without asking, Kathryn knew that Holden hated


    Matriarch Farrell very much.


    However, there was nothing she could do about Matriarch Farrell. Not only was she unable to do


    anything, but she must continue to try her best to please Matriarch Farrell.


    This was the path Holden chose in the first ce, and he couldn¡¯t me anyone.


    Kathryn answered her mom¡¯s call in front of Hayden.


    Kathryn: ¡°mom.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, where are you now?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I¡¯m discussing cooperation with Hayden at Queen Enterprise.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell asked, ¡°How did the negotiation go?¡±


    She had no hope for this.


    Hayden looked down upon their Farrell family.


    The two groups rarely do business.


    Even though Hayden would say hello to Matriarch Farrell when they met, it was just a hello. It was


    polite and courteous.


    She, Matriarch Farrell, might not even have status in Hayden¡¯s eyes.


    That is to say, her biological daughter had returned to her. She didn¡¯t know how Kathryn liked Hayden,


    but Hayden treated Kathryn well.


    Kathryn was more popr than Shiloh.


    It was also the main reason why Matriarch Farrell was determined to support Kathryn¡¯s rise to power.


    Matriarch Farrell could go further if left in Kathryn¡¯s hands.


    If left to Shiloh, she might soon fall.


    Kathryn replied, ¡°There is no result yet. Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Your dad wants you toe to the hospital to take care of him for two


    days, and I also want to go home and have a good rest for two days. But you are busy with work, so


    you can just take time toe and see him every day. Let your three brothers take turns


    apanying each other in the hospital.¡±


    Holden was injured there, and Kathryn was a girl, so it was always inconvenient to take care of him.


    Holden proposed to Matriarch Farrell that he wanted Kathryn toe to the hospital to take care of


    him. He just knew that Shiloh had no hope. For the sake of Matriarch Farrell and the Janzen family


    behind him, he wanted to repair the rtionship with Kathryn.


    After all, Kathryn had the blood of his Janzen family flowing through her body.


    She couldn¡¯t just ignore the Janzen family, right?


    After the Janzen family knew that Kathryn was their biological child, they had a very good attitude


    towards Kathryn.


    The Janzen family saw things more clearly than Holden.


    When they couldn¡¯t even count on their own biological child, who could they count on?


    Holden had a bad attitude towards Kathryn. The Janzen family tried to persuade Holden in private, but


    the words of Holden¡¯s family members fell on deaf ears and could not be listened to.

 Chapter 2937

    Chapter 2937


    Kathryn said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the hospitalter. Mom, you should go home and rest.¡±


    Kathryn did not refuse, and she agreed to go to the hospital to take care of Holden.


    After being silent for a moment, Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Juste and sit here for an hour. You don¡¯t


    have to take care of him personally. As your biological father, he doesn¡¯t care about you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell had no feelings for Kathryn at first, but after all, she was born after ten months of


    pregnancy. Blood is thicker than water, so feelings can be cultivated quickly. But Holden was different.


    Since Kathryn was a young girl, Janzen did not raise her. It didn¡¯t hurt him because he didn¡¯t even hold


    or love Kathryn. Also, Kathryn did not take his surname, Janzen. His three sons were named Janzen,


    and they were descendants of his Janzen family.


    Therefore, after Kathryn came back, Holden, the biological father, could not really ept Kathryn, the


    biological daughter.


    Matriarch Farrell knew this better than anyone else.


    Now that Holden was lying on the hospital bed and needed someone to take care of him, he thought of


    his biological daughter and wanted to repair the rtionship. Haha, why did he go there so early?


    Kathryn said, ¡°No matter what my dad does to me, he is still my biological father. Maybe it¡¯s because


    my father and I have a bad rtionship.¡±


    Kathryn had had no father¡¯s love since she was a child. Her adoptive father had always been indifferent


    to her because he had long known that she was not his biological child. Her adoptive mother and


    several brothers also followed the same example.


    When she was a child, she was particrly envious of her brothers. They could get the love of their


    parents. She thought of them for all the good food, drinks, and fun they could have, but not for her, the


    only daughter.


    She thought her parents favored sons over daughters.


    It turned out that she was not their biological child.


    After returning to her biological parents, her biological mother tested and trained her in various ways,


    but she was rarely shown any warmth.


    Not to mention Holden, who only had eyes for Shiloh, his adopted daughter, and when introducing her


    boyfriend, he also introduced those second-generation ancestors, who had no ability at all.


    After Matriarch Farrell was silent, she said, ¡°You are a sensible child; you can also look away.¡±


    Kathryn had a broad mind and didn¡¯t care about anything.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Okay, just go ahead and get busy. I will wait until youe to the hospital


    before going home.¡±


    ¡°Oh, by the way, how are you handling the bodyguard¡¯s death in a car ident?¡± Matriarch Farrell


    asked.


    The arrangement that night failed to harm Liberty in the slightest, which made her feel regretful.


    Not only did Liberty not get hurt at all, but the Farrell family also suffered a big loss because what


    happened to Holden and Shiloh could not be concealed.


    Many people in the n knew about it. They didn¡¯t dare to say anything on their faces, but they didn¡¯t


    know how to gloat behind their backs.


    Matriarch Farrell thought that her majesty in the n was gained through ruthlessness and not because


    people respected her sincerely. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. She might really be inferior to


    her eldest sister.


    Even though her eldest sister raised her and gave her a lot of advice when she was ill and needed help


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    with things, she was still not as good as her eldest sister.


    Kathryn said, ¡°It was taken care of. The insurancepany paid a sum of money, and we gave


    another sum of money. Liberty also gave money. She said that the car ident happened because the


    bodyguard helped her drive.¡±


    The bodyguard who died in the car ident only had one younger brother. His younger brother was


    still in college. The deathpensation was all given to the younger brother of the deceased. On the


    surface, it was an ident. The young man did not know the truth and would not pursue the truth.


    The young man just thought that his brother had died in an idental car ident. His boss gave him


    so much money, and he was still grateful.


    Matriarch Farrell said nothing more.


    The mother and daughter quickly ended the call.


    Hayden listened to the phone call between mother and daughter and got a general idea. After Kathryn


    ended the call, she said to Kathryn, ¡°If you are busy, go and do your business first.¡±

 Chapter 2938

    Chapter 2938


    Kathryn said, ¡°My mother was tired and wanted to go home to rest, so my dad offered to let me go to


    the hospital to apany and take care of him.¡±


    In front of Hayden, Kathryn did not hide anything.


    If she were not Kathryn, she would really like to be close friends with Hayden.


    Two people got along well.


    Haydenughed twice, which was sarcastic, but she didn¡¯t say anything else.


    After sitting for a while, Kathryn finished a cup of tea and then stood up to say goodbye.


    Hayden walked her to the elevator entrance and happened to meet Hugh, who wasing upstairs.


    After greeting each other, the siblings stood at the elevator entrance, watched Kathryn enter the


    elevator, and watched the elevator door close.


    After Kathryn left, the siblings walked back. Hugh asked as they walked, ¡°Why did Kathryne to see


    you again?¡±


    Hayden nced at Hugh and said calmly, ¡°Continue to fight for the Farrell Group, and she must do her


    best to avoid others saying she is ipetent.¡±


    If they really can¡¯t defeat Queen Enterprise, they won¡¯t me Kathryn.


    There were manyrge groups that wanted to cooperate with Queen Enterprise. After all, the Farrell


    Group was not strong enough. Besides, it was well known that Hayden had great opinions about the


    people of the Farrell family.


    ¡°elder brother.¡± Hugh called out, then changed his name to Sister.


    Hugh smiled and said, ¡°Sister, now that everyone knows you are a woman, why don¡¯t you wear


    women¡¯s clothes? If you wear women¡¯s clothes, I can call your sister justifiably. But if you dress as a


    man, I always feel like I called you the wrong one.


    Oh, everyone is asking me about my sister. Who knew that I would be the saddest person? Originally, I


    had a brother to support me and protect me from the wind and rain. I could have nothing to worry


    about. Who knew that my brother would be a sister? There is no one to support me.¡±


    Hugh had to do everything. In the future, Hugh would still be Hayden¡¯s supporter. He must do as well


    as Hayden to keep the Queen Enterprise standing. That way, Hayden would not be bullied by the York


    family.


    Come to think of it, the York family wouldn¡¯t bully Hayden.


    If Kevin can¡¯t protect Hayden, Hugh will take her back. He would never let her be wronged as long as


    he raised her.


    Hayden said funnyly, ¡°Who told you not to change with me? I¡¯m your sister; wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°This is not something I can decide on my own. My parents made me a man. What can I do? I


    want to be my sister¡¯s sister.¡±


    With such a capable supporter as her sister, if Hugh were a younger sister of Hayden, she would really


    be carefree and not have to worry about anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m still used to this.¡± Hayden disclosed her identity as a woman simply because she didn¡¯t want Kevin


    to be used of homosexuality and to clear her name.


    It was also her and Kevin¡¯s decision to go further.


    The two elders were discussing the date of the engagement.


    They got engaged, married, and had a wedding afterwards, when they were free.


    Hugh said with a smile, ¡°I know that sister is not used to it.¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After saying that, Hugh took out a red brocade box from the hidden pocket of his suit. He put the


    brocade box in front of Hayden and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, I bought you a ne. See if you like it.


    Look at you; not only are you n@ked, but you are also not wearing any jewelry.¡±


    Mrs. Queen has a lot of jewelry. As long as Hayden is willing to wear it, she can choose whatever she


    wants.


    Hugh often rolled among women and understood women¡¯s thoughts.


    He gave Hayden a ne, thinking that she would ept it.

 Chapter 2939

    Chapter 2939


    Hayden picked up the brocade box, opened it, and looked at it. She then closed the box and asked


    Hugh, ¡°You bought this to woo a confidante, right? It¡¯s not the style that I like.¡±


    She threw the brocade box back to Hugh.


    Hayden added, ¡°I don¡¯tck these things either. Kevin has been crazy about buying jewelry, women¡¯s


    clothes, high heels, etc. in the past two days.¡±


    Hayden didn¡¯tck anything. She had a lot of money. If she liked it, she could buy it, no matter how


    expensive it is.


    The prospective mother-inw also gave her a lot of precious jewelry.


    It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not used to wearing it.


    Even Grandma May gave her several expensive greeting gifts.


    Grandma May was also rich. However, she experienced a period of decline and then regained her


    fortune. She collected some priceless antique jewelry. She had several daughters-inw, and each


    daughter-inw got a little share and kept a lot.


    She wanted to give half of her private house to her granddaughter-inw, who gave her a great-


    granddaughter.


    Her husband was too rich. Even if she gave away so many things, her private house was still very rich.


    Grandma May said that whoever gave her a great-granddaughter in the future would be rewarded


    heavily.


    However, no woman who married into the York family had any hope.


    The York family was famous for its monk temple. There were no daughters born for several


    generations.


    They did not believe they were so fortunate to have given birth to a wealthy woman who was well-liked


    by thousands of people.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Hugh said sourly, ¡°Sister, since you have Kevin, you no longer remember me. No matter how many


    things Kevin gives you, they are all his thoughts, not mine. When we are siblings, I will be the first. This


    is the first time I gave you a ne, but you still refused to ept it, which hurts my heart so much. I


    really chose this for you, sister, not for my confidante.¡±


    Hayden took back the brocade box in a funny manner, saying, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t show your face. I¡¯ll take


    over the head office. I¡¯m going to open a jewelry store instead. I can sell the jewelry you gave me and


    make a lot of money.¡±


    She just talked about it and wouldn¡¯t actually do it.


    She dared to do that. Kevin could be aggressive with her, but she couldn¡¯t deal with that guy.


    Hayden had to admit that she really couldn¡¯t deal with Kevin; that guy was very difficult to deal with.


    Hayden said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back to thepany tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave everything in thepany to you. Do


    it well.¡±


    Hugh¡¯s face immediately fell. But it¡¯s hard to say anything. This was what he promised Kevin. If he


    couldn¡¯t do it, Kevin would file awsuit against him in front of his parents.


    Hugh, the biological son of the Queen family, did not have as much status as Kevin in front of his


    parents, so he was still single.


    These days, older singles are disliked by their parents at home.


    ¡°Sister, where are you going to y?¡± Hugh asked.


    ¡°Kevin arranges the route. No matter where you go, as long as you are with him, my sister will be


    happy and at ease.¡± Hugh pouted.


    Only when she was with Kevin could she let go of everything and not worry about anything going


    wrong. Kevin would take care of everything.

 Chapter 2940

    Chapter 2940


    Hayden said, ¡°I intend to cooperate with Kathryn. You take over and talk to her, but not during the day.


    Try to arrange to meet at night without making a big fuss. Kathryn is not here as the young mistress of


    the Farrell family.¡±


    Hugh also knew that Kathryn had her own career.


    No wonder Hayden admired Kathryn so much. Kathryn did not live well in her adoptive parents¡¯ home,


    but she grew up tenaciously like grass. At a young age, she relied on her brains and courage to create


    her own business kingdom.


    Hugh was a person who knew how to do business. He couldn¡¯t me Hayden for always trying to bring


    him and Kathryn together.


    Even Hugh was afraid that Hayden had no intention of giving up. Because of Liberty¡¯s appearance, it


    was unknown who would be in charge of the Farrell family in the future.


    If Kathryn withdrew, then she could marry freely without recruiting a son-inw.


    This was what Hayden was thinking about, so her heart was burning again, and she still wanted to


    create opportunities for Hugh and Kathryn.


    ¡°Sister, I understand. Sister, there is someone around Kathryn.¡± Hugh said it clearly.


    Please stop thinking about bringing him and Kathryn together.


    He could admire Kathryn, but he just had no feelings for her. Besides, Kathryn had a powerful protector


    named Pedro Fraser by her side.


    Hayden looked at Hugh and asked, ¡°What does it have to do with you if there is someone around


    Kathryn? I didn¡¯t say whether there was anyone around her. Why did you bring this topic up? Do you


    have any interest in her? As soon as I mentioned her, you thought of that?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°No, absolutely not! Sister, I really don¡¯t like Kathryn. Oh, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like her; I just admire


    her out of pure appreciation, but I admire a lot of girls.¡±


    Hayden¡¯s face turned dark when she mentioned Hugh¡¯s numerous confidantes.


    ¡°Hurry up and find a serious girlfriend. Even if Kevin doesn¡¯t sue you, you can¡¯t continue to act like this.¡±


    Hayden acted like an eldest sister and taught Hugh a lesson.


    Hugh curled his lips and said, ¡°I also want to find a serious girlfriend, but when ites to love, I really


    can¡¯t talk about it without feelings. I don¡¯t want to make do with it.¡±


    Hayden: ¡°Who told you to give in? As long as you are alienated from your so-called confidante, love will


    knock on the door. With you like this, people think you are a yboy; who wants to care about you?¡±


    Hugh: ¡°Sister, sister, let¡¯s not talk anymore; let¡¯s not talk about that anymore; let¡¯s talk about business;


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    talk about making money.¡±


    This was why he came to see Hayden.


    Hayden stared at Hugh for a while before talking about business with him.


    Kathryn, who was leaving the Queen Enterprise, saw Mr. Fraser.


    Mr. Fraser specially waited for her at the entrance of Queen Enterprise.


    ¡°Miss, is it settled?¡± Mr. Fraser asked Kathryn with concern.


    Kathryn shook her head and said, ¡°Miss Queen is not optimistic about our Farrell Group. Even if I am a


    little bit unfavorable to Miss Queen, it is public for public and private for private. We are afraid that we


    will not be able to win Queen¡¯s project.¡±


    Mr. Fraser saidfortingly, ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t get it; we can¡¯t just rely on Queen¡¯s project to


    survive. Matriarch Farrell asked you to go to the hospital; I will apany you.¡±


    Kathryn did not refuse and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go to the hospital together.¡±


    Mr. Fraser was the person she trusted the most. He apanied her to the hospital, and she had a


    If her biological father is in trouble for her, he can help.


    Mr. Fraser returned to his car, and Kathryn started the car again. Soon, the two cars left the Queen


    Enterprise one after another and merged into the traffic outside.

 Chapter 2941

    Chapter 2941


    Twenty minutester, the two people¡¯s cars parked in the hospital parking lot.


    Mr. Fraser got out of the car first and then walked quickly to Kathryn¡¯s car.


    When Kathryn got out of the car, Mr. Fraser helped get her things.


    Kathryn bought two boxes of nutritional supplements and a basket of fruits for Holden.


    ¡°Give me the fruit; it¡¯s quite heavy.¡±


    Mr. Fraser didn¡¯t let Kathryn carry the fruit, even though Kathryn was stronger than the average girl.


    Kathryn had been practicing martial arts since she was a child. She was stronger and could easily carry


    a basket of fruits.


    She was not polite to Mr. Fraser and asked him to carry the basket of fruits while she carried a box of


    nutritional supplements.


    The two of them walked to the inpatient department. As they walked, Kathryn saw Shiloh. Shiloh was


    hiding in the corner, probably waiting for Matriarch Farrell to appear.


    Kathryn saw Shiloh, but Shiloh didn¡¯t see Kathryn.


    Mr. Fraser nced at Shiloh and asked, ¡°Miss, do you want to drive her away?¡±


    Kathryn said calmly, ¡°Let her go. She won¡¯t give up, even if I don¡¯t let her see my mom. If she doesn¡¯t


    give up, she will keep having sweet dreams. The dreams will always be shattered. Let¡¯s see how many


    times she can bear it.¡±


    Mr. Fraser stopped talking.


    Two people walked into the inpatient building.


    Shiloh hid in a corner out of fear that people she knew would see her.


    In fact, no one knew her. Everyone who came to the hospital was there to see a doctor or visit a


    patient. Who had the heart to pay attention to a stranger?


    Shiloh thought that she was known to everyone in Jensburg. Who cared who she was to ordinary


    people? What did it have to do with them? They didn¡¯t care about who she was, and they didn¡¯t get any


    benefits. They were all people who were working hard for life. Making more money was the most


    important thing to them.


    Kathryn and Mr. Fraser took the elevator upstairs and arrived at the high-end ward where Holden lived.


    The personal bodyguards of the Farrell family were guarding the corridor. When they saw Kathryn


    Fraser.¡±


    Kathryn hummed, ¡°My mom is in there.¡±


    ¡°Madam is inside.¡±


    A bodyguard knocked on the door considerately for Kathryn, and after receiving the owner¡¯s response,


    he opened the door and invited Kathryn and Mr. Fraser in.


    Matriarch Farrell was sitting in the small living room, smoking. As soon as Kathryn entered the ward,


    she smelled the smell of tobo.


    Kathryn frowned. She walked over, put down two boxes of nutritional supplements, sat down next to


    Matriarch Farrell, and said, ¡°Mom, you smoke so many cigarettes. Don¡¯t smoke too much. It¡¯s harmful


    to your health.¡±


    As she spoke, she took the cigarette that seemed to have just been lit from Matriarch Farrell¡¯s hand,


    put it in the ashtray, and extinguished it.


    The ashtray was full of cigarette butts, which showed that Matriarch Farrell had smoked a lot before


    she came over.


    Matriarch Farrell was not angry when Kathryn took her cigarette away. She said, ¡°I¡¯m just bored. I want


    to have a cigarette to relieve my boredom. You are here.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell nced at Mr. Fraser, who put down the fruit basket and said hello respectfully.


    Matriarch Farrell nodded, which was regarded as a response to Mr. Fraser¡¯s greetings.


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Mom, have you eaten?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I have no appetite, but I sent someone to bring food over. You and Mr. Fraser


    will eat togetherter.¡±


    After speaking, Matriarch Farrell stood up, walked into the ward, and said to Holden, who was half lying


    on the bed looking at his mobile phone, ¡°My daughter is here. I will go back and rest for two days.


    When you can be discharged from the hospital, I will pick you up again.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go back and rest. I told you to go back and rest a long time ago. You are tired, and I feel bad for


    you.¡± Holden spoke softly, and he had a distressed look on his face.


    When Matriarch Farrell heard those words, she wanted to vomit.


    This b**tard!


    But he would never y with a woman again.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell felt better thinking about this.


    Holden hated Matriarch Farrell in his heart, and Matriarch Farrell knew it, but she was not afraid.


    On her territory, it was impossible for Holden to deal with her.

 Chapter 2942

    Chapter 2942


    Holden didn¡¯t have the courage either.


    Matriarch Farrell could even kick out her children, so why did she still care about Holden, a visiting


    husband?


    Matriarch Farrell turned around and left.


    Kathryn sent Matriarch Farrell out and asked about Holden at the same time.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°You just chat with him here. Your eldest brother wille over in an hour. He is


    the eldest son. He should take the lead in taking care of your dad.¡±


    Kathryn said nothing.


    The mother and daughter only chatted for a few words. When they arrived at the elevator, Kathryn


    stopped and watched Matriarch Farrell leave with the bodyguards.


    Kathryn turned back to the ward.


    Mr. Fraser just poured a ss of warm water for Holden, and Holden was also polite to Mr. Fraser.


    No one dared to look down upon or despise the assistants around Matriarch Farrell or Kathryn; they


    were their confidants.


    Even Matriarch Farrell was polite to Mr. Fraser.


    ¡°Kathryn.¡±


    When Holden saw Kathryning back, a smile appeared on his face, and he watched Kathryne


    over.


    ¡°Dad, how are you feeling? Are you feeling better?¡±


    Kathryn sat down in front of Holden¡¯s hospital bed and asked politely.


    Looking at Holden, who had been in the hospital for a week, his face looked pale and bloodless, as if


    he had aged ten years.


    Kathryn knew that Holden was suffering in his heart.


    The physical pain and physical disability severely tortured Holden¡¯s mind. In addition, there was no way


    to take care of him in the hospital, which made him look ten years older.


    ¡°I feel much better and will be discharged from the hospital soon. Your mom takes good care of me and


    is considerate. She feeds me every day.¡± Holden said it warmly.


    Matriarch Farrell did feed him three meals a day, but no matter whether the food was hot or cold, she


    still stuffed it into his mouth. When it was hot, it made his tongue turn red, and when it was cold, even


    his heart was cold.


    The closest rtives are the husband and wife.


    She was a little too cruel to him.


    He didn¡¯t mean to get together with Shiloh; they were both calcted.


    Matriarch Farrell also taught him a lesson about herst cheating. What else did she need him to do


    before she could spare him?


    Holden had alsomitted suicide, and he could no longer y with women. Wasn¡¯t Matriarch Farrell


    satisfied?


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Dad, Mom actually still cares about you, but you really hurt Mom¡¯s heart.


    Mom is a person with strong self-esteem.¡±


    Holden¡¯s smile vanished, and regret took its ce. He looked regretful and said to Kathryn, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    my fault. It¡¯s me who¡¯s sorry for your mom. Although your mom is a strong person, she is very strict, but


    in fact, she is kind and affectionate to me and the Janzen family.¡±


    Sometimes, Holden did regret that he was caught ying with women by Matriarch Farrell. But he


    really couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.


    He was in his early seventies. Because he took good care of himself, like a fifty-year-old, he felt good


    about himself and felt that he was very young.


    In that aspect, he was indeed a bit stronger.


    But when Matriarch Farrell got older, the only time she spent time with him was to chat about family


    matters and their children, and there was no such thing as husband and wife having s-e-x in the same


    room.


    He could only go out and steal food. The strange thing was that he was unable to keep secrets well


    enough and was discovered. Someone must have told Matriarch Farrell so that she could urately


    catch the adulterer.


    That day, Matriarch Farrell had just returned from Wiltspoon.


    Holden didn¡¯t believe it when he said no oneined.

 Chapter 2943

    Chapter 2943


    Kathryn said, ¡°Uncle and their lives are still the same.¡± Kathryn knew that what Holden valued most


    was the future of the Janzen family.


    For the future of the Janzen family, and because Holden was afraid of Matriarch Farrell¡¯s revenge, he


    would choose to stay in the pce to save his life and keep his marriage.


    Even if he epted it, even if he had a different dream at the same table in the future, who told him to


    be careless? ¡°That¡¯s good; that¡¯s good.


    Kathryn, although your mother¡¯s surname is Farrell, you still have the blood of the Janzen family


    flowing through your body.


    If anything happens to the Janzen family in the future, you can¡¯t just sit back and watch.


    Your uncle and aunt will not treat you badly.¡± Kathryn said calmly, ¡°They have their own jobs now.


    As long as they work hard and feel at ease, their lives will be fine.


    If there is an emergency and they need my help, I can help, and I will naturally help them.¡± If she can¡¯t


    help, don¡¯t ask her to make an exception.


    Holden heard the meaning behind Kathryn¡¯s words.


    He knew that Kathryn was as cold-hearted as Matriarch Farrell and had no feelings for the Janzen


    family.


    Shiloh was the one who had feelings for the Janzen family.


    Holden didn¡¯t know how Shiloh was doing.


    Holden smiled and said, ¡°They are all honest people, and your cousins are all honest people.¡± Ads by


    Pubfuture Kathryn didn¡¯t care if they were dishonest, but they couldn¡¯t even think about misbehaving


    outside under the banner of the Farrell family.


    She didn¡¯t allow others to use her as a pawn or take advantage of her.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Dad, I know.¡± Holden looked at Kathryn for a long time, then nced at Shiloh, as if he


    were hesitating whether to say anything.


    Seeing him like this, Kathryn said, ¡°Dad, just tell me what you want to say; we are biological father and


    daughter.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be said.¡± Holden said, ¡°Kathryn, actually, your mother also has someone in


    her heart, but that person has disappeared.


    Your mother recruited me just to have a few children.


    The person she really loves is not me.¡± Kathryn¡¯s beautiful eyes shed, and she quickly said, ¡°Dad, no


    matter whether mom has someone in her heart, the person she married is you, and she and you gave


    birth to several of my brothers and sisters.


    In the past few decades, maybe my mom has not been a qualified and virtuous wife, but she¡¯s pretty


    good to the Janzen family.


    Mom is a bit strict.


    That¡¯s because mom can¡¯t give you a sense of security and can¡¯t trust you.


    That¡¯s why she controls you like that.


    Even if mom controls you so tightly, don¡¯t you find opportunities to cheat?¡± There was someone in


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s heart that Kathryn could not imagine.


    Ads by Pubfuture Since Matriarch Farrell had someone in mind, she still married Holden.


    Maybe the other party had a good family background and didn¡¯t want to be a son-inw, so she left.


    Only in this way would Matriarch Farrell marry Holden.


    Holden stopped talking.


    Back then, Holden was the husband of Matriarch Farrell, originally because of the benefits that the


    Farrell family could bring to the Janzen family.


    He also thought that with his appearance, he could enchant Matriarch Farrell, saying that he could not


    be a political king in the Farrell family.


    He was too naive.


    In the past few decades, Matriarch Farrell has never let go of her guard against him.


    He was like a decoration in the Farrell family¡ªdispensable.


    When Matriarch Farrell was happy, Holden could be treated better.


    Holden often wondered, if Matriarch Farrell and her sweetheart got married, would they get along like


    this? Certainly not.


    If Matriarch Farrell was good to someone, she would do so from the bottom of her heart.


    But that person was only loyal to her eldest sister.


    After the previous matriarch died unexpectedly, that person disappeared.


    For decades, she had been looking for his whereabouts, insisting on seeing him alive and his body


    after death.


    She had been searching for decades, but there was no news at all.


    Holden hoped in his heart that the man was dead.


    After all, he was not young anymore.


    If he were still alive, he would be in his eighties or nies.


    ¡°Dad, do you want to take a rest?¡± Kathryn didn¡¯t want to talk about her past history with Holden.


    As a daughter, even if she knew that Matriarch Farrell had a man she really liked when she was young,


    what would she do?

 Chapter 2944

    Chapter 2944


    Besides, even if Matriarch Farrell has someone in her heart, she has been married to Holden for


    decades, but she doesn¡¯t have a pretty boy outside, which is much better than Holden.


    Knowing that Kathryn didn¡¯t want to chat with him, Holden took advantage of the situation and said,


    ¡°After watching the movie for a while, I¡¯m tired.


    Then lie down and rest.¡± Kathryn wanted to help Holden lie down, but Mr. Fraser did it for her.


    Kathryn let Mr. Fraser take her ce and help Holden lie down.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Kathryn: ¡°Dad, Mr. Fraser and I are in the living room.


    If you need anything, just shout.


    My elder brother wille over to apany youter.¡± Holden said, ¡°Why did your elder brother


    ¡°My eldest brother is also your child.


    His dad is in the hospital.


    Is there anything wrong with asking my eldest brother toe and take care of you? Does this have


    anything to do with whether I am willing or not? My dad is not mine alone.¡± Holden choked and said,


    ¡°Your eldest brother has to go to work.¡± Kathryn: ¡°I also have to go to work.


    I¡¯m busier than my eldest brother.¡± Holden wanted to say something else, but Kathryn said, ¡°My mom


    asked me toe over and chat with you, and my eldest brother will take over after an hour.¡± When he


    heard that it was Matriarch Farrell¡¯s arrangement, Holden didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    Ads by Pubfuture Oh, he still wanted to know how Shiloh was doing, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask Kathryn.


    She hid near the entrance of the inpatient department, staring at the door of the inpatient department,


    waiting for Matriarch Farrell to appear.


    Matriarch Farrell walked out of the inpatient department surrounded by bodyguards, and Shiloh


    immediately appeared and ran over.


    The personal bodyguards around Matriarch Farrell were not vegetarians.


    Before Shiloh could get close, they kicked her off.


    Thanks to Shiloh¡¯s quick reaction and quick dodge, she was able to avoid the bodyguard¡¯s flying kick.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me, Shiloh, mom.¡± Shiloh shouted quickly.


    After hearing that it was Shiloh, the bodyguard group stopped moving but still prevented Shiloh from


    approaching.


    ¡°mom.¡± Seeing that Matriarch Farrell did not stop and continued walking, Shiloh shouted and ran after


    her.


    ¡°Mom, can you listen to my exnation? You raised me, mom.


    Even though we are not rted by blood, I have been raised by you as your biological daughter since I


    was born.


    Mom, you know what my character is.


    How can I maybe¡­ Mom, I was framed.


    Mom, don¡¯t go, Mom.¡± Shiloh tried her best to hold Matriarch Farrell¡¯s hand, but the bodyguards refused


    to let her get closer, so she could only exin and run along.


    Ads by Pubfuture She hoped Matriarch Farrell could listen to her exnation.


    If matriarch Farrell wanted to drive her out of the Farrell family mansion, just drive her out.


    If she didn¡¯t let herst name be Farrell, she could just change it back to her original surname, but


    please give her all her previous property.


    Without money, she lived a miserable life and could hardly move forward.


    In particr, the three sisters-inw often add insult to injury.


    When they caught her, they bullied her, insulted her, and ridiculed her.


    She also had several fights with her three sisters-inw.


    Until now, Shiloh could not guess who was plotting against her and harming her.


    Those were her three good sisters-inw.


    When she was the young mistress of the Farrell family, her three sisters-inw were so kind to her.


    Butter, they were teaming up to harm her.

 Chapter 2945

    Chapter 2945


    Shiloh said, ¡°Mom, I know who harmed me and dad.


    They were my three sisters-inw.


    The eldest brother brought the bottle of wine to dad from his room.


    The eldest brother would not do this to us.


    It must be the eldest sister-inw.


    mom¡­¡± Matriarch Farrell got into the car.


    Shiloh rushed over and couldn¡¯t even touch the car door.


    Before the driver was about to drive, Matriarch Farrell pressed down the car window and signaled the


    bodyguards to let go of Shiloh and let Shiloh go forward.


    Shiloh was overjoyed, threw away the bodyguard, and hurried forward.


    ¡°Mom, do you believe me? Everything I say is true.


    Mom, you have been taking care of my dad in the hospital and haven¡¯t had time to investigate yet.


    As long as you go back to check, you will definitely get to the bottom of it.¡± Matriarch Farrell looked at


    her and said coldly, ¡°I know that you and Holden were both plotting.¡± Shiloh was even happier.


    She knew that with the adoptive mother¡¯s IQ, it was impossible not to guess.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°But, so what? Can nothing happen to you two?¡± Shiloh¡¯s expectations suddenly


    cooled down.


    ¡°mom.¡± Shiloh¡¯s eyes turned red.


    She was suffering more than anyone else.


    She lost her virginity to an old man.


    Ads by Pubfuture Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°You are not my daughter.


    You have neither the blood of the Farrell family nor the blood of the Janzen family.


    You are not the daughter of me and Holden.¡± But my parents raised me, Shiloh said.


    Once, my parents regarded me as the apple of their eye, loved me, and pampered me.¡± Matriarch


    Farrell sneered, ¡°That¡¯s because we were deceived by your own father.


    If you want to me someone, me your own father.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    You can¡¯t me me.¡± ¡°What is not my biological daughter is not my biological daughter.


    Marco is my biological son, and his wife is my eldest daughter-inw.


    She has given birth to several grandchildren for me.


    Even if she plotted against you, so what? I can clearly distinguish between closeness and distance.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell finished speaking, she ignored Shiloh¡¯s pale face and ordered the bodyguard:


    ¡°Give her $2000 and send her away.


    Driver, drive!¡± Matriarch Farrell was angry, but when choosing between the eldest son, eldest daughter-


    inw, and Shiloh, she would definitely choose her biological son.


    Shiloh, no matter how much Matriarch Farrell loved her, was not her biological child after all.


    In the Farrell family, blood rtions were actually very important.


    That is to say, Shiloh thought that a blood rtionship was not important and thought that because of


    her love for Shiloh, she was qualified topete with Kathryn.


    Haha, it¡¯s quite a beautiful thought.


    Ads by Pubfuture Matriarch Farrell drove away.


    The bodyguard followed the instructions of Matriarch Farrell, gave Shiloh $2000, left Shiloh, got into the


    bodyguard car, and drove away.


    Shiloh took the $2000 and looked at the cars going away, crying andughing.


    Matriarch Farrell really abandoned her! Give it uppletely! She always held on to some extravagant


    hopes, thinking that as long as she exined clearly and Matriarch Farrell investigated clearly, she


    would forgive her.


    It was wrong.


    Matriarch Farrell knew everything, but she chose to give up on her.


    Erika was not born to Matriarch Farrell, but she was Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eldest daughter-inw.


    She gave Matriarch Farrell several grandchildren, which was much more important than her daughter,


    who was not rted by blood.


    Shiloh suddenly squatted on the ground and cried loudly.


    She¡¯s done.


    Did she really want to go back to her biological mother? No, she didn¡¯t want to go back.

 Chapter 2946

    Chapter 2946


    After crying for a while, Shiloh stopped crying.


    She stood up and counted the $2000.


    It was really a thousand dors.


    In the past, $2000 was not money in her eyes.


    Now $2000 may be her monthly amodation and food expenses.


    At this moment, Shiloh was worse than Carrie at Wiltspoon.


    Even if Carrie is not raised as a pawn by Mr. Labbe, at least she still has a biological brother who gives


    her some living expenses every month so that she cannot starve.


    Shiloh had no one to rely on.


    But she was unwilling to leave Jensburg like this.


    She wanted to go back and take revenge on her three sisters-inw.


    Those three brothers all inherited Holden¡¯s lust and liked to raise women outside.


    And she knew their preferences very well, as well as their virtues, mainly because they had feelings for


    her.


    If she hooks them, they are guaranteed to fall under her skirt.


    Let them all be obsessed with her and make the three sisters-inw angry to death.


    She was not clean anymore anyway.


    Anyway, she was not a biological child of the Farrell family and had no blood rtionship with Marco


    and the others.


    As long as they gave her money and supported her, she wouldn¡¯t care about anything except her three


    sisters-inw.


    Ads by Pubfuture Shiloh left the hospital with a broken heart.


    Kathryn, who was standing at the window of the living room and looking down, could see Shiloh


    chasing her mother to exin.


    She could hear Shiloh crying loudly for her mother.


    Kathryn had a sneer on her face when she saw that her mother only asked the bodyguard to give


    Shiloh a little money and then left Shiloh.


    ¡°Looking at her, she still doesn¡¯t want to give up.


    She might do something.¡± Mr. Fraser, who was standing next to Kathryn, paid attention to Kathryn¡¯s


    reaction and said it in a deep voice.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t look at him, but she agreed with his statement.


    She said, ¡°The only ones Shiloh can hold on to now are the three brothers.


    I want to see how brave the three brothers are in front of women.


    Mr. Fraser, help me pay attention to their every move.


    If you see them together, take photos or videos and leave evidence.


    I will show it to my three sisters-inw and let them catch the adulterers.¡± It would be best if the three


    brothers divorced their wives for Shiloh and angered Matriarch Farrell; without her taking any explicit


    action, the three brothers could lose their mother¡¯s favor and be kicked out of the Farrell Group.


    Whether it¡¯s for herself or the Farrell family, Kathryn doesn¡¯t want to keep her three brothers in the


    Even if the Farrell family couldn¡¯t help but drive away the three brothers and the people around them, it


    Ads by Pubfuture would be much easier if Liberty took over.


    The Farrell Group had many rtives to help.


    Those rtives were the most difficult to deal with.


    If those rtives are not driven out of thepany, Farrell Group will be forced to go bankrupt sooner


    orter.


    What they wanted to do most was not ignore her as their sessor.


    It depended on whoughedst.


    ¡°I will.¡± Mr. Fraser looked at the time and warned, ¡°The young master ising soon.¡± Kathryn said, ¡°It


    would be great if the eldest brother happened to see Shiloh.¡± Mr. Fraser smiled, changed the subject,


    and asked her, ¡°Mr. Janzen just said about Matriarch Farrell; did the young master believe it?¡± ¡°It


    doesn¡¯t matter if he believes it or not.


    That happened when my mother was young.


    Who didn¡¯t have a few crushes when they were young? When I was a student, I had a crush on boys.¡±


    It just ended in vain.


    Romance in school days, especially puppy love in middle school and high school, will naturally end as


    soon as you graduate.


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s ck eyes flickered.


    ¡°Miss, Is the boy you liked married?¡± Kathryn: ¡°It¡¯s done; it¡¯s been done a long time ago.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He has trouble with his second child.


    It seems like he had a child before he graduated from college, and then his wife took a leave of


    absence from school to raise the child.¡± Mr. Fraser felt relieved when he heard that the other party was


    married, became a father, and had a second child.


    Kathryn: ¡°When he got married, he invited me to be the bridesmaid and have a wedding banquet.


    I witnessed the boy I once liked be happy, and I felt pretty good about it, so I naturally let it go.¡±


    So far, she has never liked anyone.


    The will be updated daily.


    Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 2947

    Chapter 2947


    Kathryn suddenly turned to look at Mr. Fraser, looking very gossipy, and asked Mr. Fraser in a low


    voice, ¡°Mr. Fraser, do you have someone you like?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Her mother made arrangements in advance for Mr. Fraser to be with her. Her mother told her that from


    the moment Mr. Fraser came to her, she could trust him her whole life, and Mr. Fraser would never


    betray her.


    Even if she does not be the head of the Farrell family in the future, Mr. Fraser will follow her for


    the rest of his life and will not change again.


    After testing Mr. Fraser several times overtly and covertly, Kathryn chose to believe Mr. Fraser.


    Mr. Fraser was indeed specially trained to be an all-around assistant. He was really capable of


    everything.


    Although the Farrell family was getting worse and worse, Kathryn believed that their ancestors had built


    a really strong training foundation.


    She didn¡¯t know where the person in charge of the training base found such powerful children to return


    to the base, one by one. Trained to be an all-round assistant.


    He was good at both civil and military skills, and his appearance was also quite good.


    Although he couldn¡¯tpare with the young masters of the York family, his appearance was also very


    good, and he could be regarded as a handsome boy.


    It had been two years since Kathryn returned to the Farrell family, and she didn¡¯t know where the


    Farrell family¡¯s training base for training all-round assistants was.


    She asked matriarch Farrell, who told her that there was no need to know where the training base was,


    as long as she knew that the person responsible for training the all-round assistant was absolutely loyal


    to the Farrell family and never interacted with people in the family in private.


    Single-mindedness will only cultivate the best assistant for all generations of family heads.


    She had read the family¡¯s financial expense report and could not find any evidence of spending money


    on a training base.


    But she knew that every year, the family would pay arge sum of money out, and thatrge amount of


    money would go unmarked, but no questions were ever raised.


    Kathryn guessed that therge amount of money was paid to the training base to cultivate talents.


    She heard that the training base could also be self-sufficient, but the family had to pay arge sum of


    money every year.


    That is to tell people at the base that the family still exists. If one day the base can no longer receive


    this money, they will know that the Farrell family has a big problem and the economy cannot turn over,


    and they will in turn give the Farrell family money to make aeback.


    This is equivalent to arge amount of money, which is not only used for the training base but also as a


    deposit for the Farrell family. If something big happens to the Farrell family one day, there will be a flow


    of funds to help the family survive the crisis and ensure that the Farrell family¡­ It can be passed down


    from generation to generation in the family.


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t help but admire their Farrell family¡¯s ancestors for their prowess.


    It¡¯s a pity that future generations are getting worse and worse. In her generation, if the Farrell family


    cannot be restored to glory, it is estimated that the Farrell family will fall out of the ranks of Jensburg¡¯s


    wealthy families.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t grow up in the Farrell family. She didn¡¯t have this sense of family mission, and Liberty


    probably wouldn¡¯t have it either.


    But no matter who she or Liberty is, once they take over the Farrell family, they will try their best to run


    it, manage it well, and lead the whole family to continue.


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Miss, we don¡¯t allow emotions unless we be husband and wife with the head of


    the family.¡±


    Because they know too many things, if they take a wife, they are worried that it will be detrimental to


    the head of the family. Therefore, if they want to get married, unless the head of the family falls in love


    with them and recruits them toe to their house, they can be both husbands and assistants.


    Anyway, from the moment theye to the head of the family, they belong to the head of the family for


    their entire lives, and being the husband of the family head will not have any impact on them.


    Kathryn¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and she wanted to say something, but she swallowed it back.


    The rules set by the ancestors had their own reasons. Mr. Fraser and the others were mentally


    prepared when they chose to be all-around assistants.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s a bit too cruel to let them remain in love forever. Sure enough, people who do big things


    are cruel.


    Asking Kathryn to make family rules was something she would never think of and couldn¡¯t do.

 Chapter 2948

    Chapter 2948


    When Mr. Fraser saw that Kathryn was silent, he stopped talking as well.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know what Mr. Fraser was thinking about Kathryn.


    There was no need to know that unless Kathryn said that she fell in love with him, he could show some


    love and let Kathryn know that he loved her too.


    The education Mr. Fraser received since childhood made him not know how to talk about love, and he


    only knew how to care for Kathryn silently.


    If Kathryn recruited men in the future, he would sincerely wish them happiness, and he would be


    Kathryn¡¯s most powerful and trustworthy assistant.


    In the future, when Kathryn bes a mother and has a young master, he can also help take care of


    the young master.


    In this life, Mr. Fraser belonged to Kathryn. He couldn¡¯t leave Kathryn until his life ended.


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Kathryn guessed that the personing was Marco. She did not open the door for her eldest brother


    and let hime in by himself.


    The person who opened the door and walked in was indeed Marco.


    He was holding a bouquet of flowers in one hand and a basket of fruits in the other. When he came in,


    he saw Kathryn and Mr. Fraser in the living room. He asked, ¡°Kathryn, where is dad?¡±


    Kathryn said calmly, ¡°Dad is lying inside, maybe asleep.¡±


    Marco nodded to Mr. Fraser and greeted him politely, then he entered the ward holding a bouquet and


    fruits.


    Kathryn also followed in.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Holden was lying on the bed and scrolling through videos on his mobile phone. The volume was turned


    up quite loudly. He didn¡¯t want to hear the conversation between Kathryn and Mr. Fraser, but he


    couldn¡¯t hear it either.


    They didn¡¯t speak loudly. After all, Holden was an old man in his seventies and had some hearing


    problems. He couldn¡¯t hear clearly what Kathryn and Mr. Fraser were saying, so he just went to the


    trouble of checking the video and turned the volume up as loud as possible by himself.


    Seeing Marcoe in, Holden turned down the volume and said to his son, ¡°Marco, you are really


    here.¡±


    Marco put down the fruit basket, came over with a bouquet, handed the bouquet to Holden, and said,


    ¡°Mom asked me toe over to rece Kathryn and take care of you. I also asked my second brother


    toe over tomorrow. Mom said, Kathryn, a girl, is always inconvenient to take care of you.¡±


    He had toe, even if he didn¡¯t want to. As it was ordered by Matriarch Farrell.


    He didn¡¯t have enough courage to resist Matriarch Farrell.


    Moreover, Holden had been hospitalized for such a long time. As sons, they had never fulfilled their


    filial piety in front of the hospital bed. Matriarch Farrell had been watching over him in the hospital.


    If Shiloh¡¯s incident hadn¡¯t happened, Marco would have thought that his parents were loving each


    other.


    But now Marco and his brothers knew that Matriarch Farrell had not asked them toe to the hospital


    because she did not want them to know how hurt their father was and did not allow them to inquire


    about what their parents said inside after closing the door that night.


    What did the parents agree on?


    Marco actually sympathized with Holden.


    Matriarch Farrell was really too strong.


    Holden said, ¡°I¡¯m about to be discharged from the hospital. What else do I ask you to do? If I don¡¯t miss


    your work, just tell the butler and ask him to arrange for two people toe over.¡±


    Marco said warmly, ¡°Dad, you are in the hospital. It only makes sense and is natural for us toe


    take care of you as children.¡±

 Chapter 2949

    Chapter 2949


    Holden looked at Kathryn and said, ¡°Kathryn, since your elder brother is here, you should go back first.


    Your mom has been in a bad mood recently and has not returned to thepany. Regardless of family


    matters, you are probably too tired. Go back and rest.¡±


    Marco also said, ¡°Yes, Kathryn, I can just stay here with dad. You can go back.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore.


    She and Holden had no father-daughter rtionship.


    If she wasn¡¯t really Holden¡¯s biological daughter, she wouldn¡¯t even want to see him.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll go back first. If you need anything, call me.¡±


    ¡°I know; drive carefully on the road.¡± Marco gave Kathryn and Mr. Fraser a warning before sending


    Kathryn and Mr. Fraser out.


    After the two people walked away, Marco turned around and walked back, saying to Holden, ¡°Dad,


    Kathryn, and Mr. Fraser are left.¡±


    Holden said, ¡°Go and have a look in two minutes to make sure they won¡¯te back.¡±


    Hearing what his father said, Marco knew that his father wanted to ask him about Shiloh, and he


    hummed.


    After a few minutes, Marco went out and walked around the ward. After making sure that Kathryn and


    Mr. Fraser had left, he returned to the ward.


    ¡°Dad, they are really left.¡±


    Marco opened the door, entered the ward, and said to Holden,.


    ¡°Dad, how is your health?¡± Marco sat down in front of the hospital bed and continued, ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t let


    us inquire too much about your condition. We only know that you¡¯re injured. We don¡¯t know how


    serious the injury is.¡±


    He looked Holden up and down and saw no injuries on him.


    His limbs were intact, and the p marks on his face had long been invisible, but his mental state was


    just a little worse.


    Holden did not tell Marco that he had be an eunuch. He just said, ¡°I just suffered some internal


    injuries. I stayed in the hospital for a few days and recovered well. I will be discharged from the hospital


    in a few days.


    Your mom was so angry that she dealt a cruel blow to me. After I was injured, your mom felt regretful


    and distressed. She sent me to the hospital and took care of me personally. Anyway, I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Marco felt relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. Don¡¯t do anything to make me feel sorry for my mom again. Dad, you know better than


    us what kind of person my mom is. Don¡¯t provoke my mom. When my mom is angry, even we, the


    biological sons, can k!ll you.¡±


    Marco always knew that his mom was a cruel person.


    Holden blushed and said, ¡°I know; I will never cheat your mom again. This time, your mom has forgiven


    me, and I will protect your mom for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad, you¡¯re already a grandfather, and you¡¯re still making a fuss all over the city because


    of the sexy news. It¡¯s so ugly. Your grandchildren will experience some effects, and their ssmates


    will tease them at school.


    Holden looked ugly.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°How is Shiloh? ¡°Does everyone in the n know about Shiloh


    and me?¡±


    Marco said, ¡°Probably not. Anyway, no one in the n is talking about it. Mom and Kathryn have


    blocked the matter and don¡¯t allow insiders to say anything. If anyone knows, it must be Liberty,


    Hayden, and Kevin.¡±

 Chapter 2950

    Chapter 2950


    That night, Liberty and Hayden were both present. Even though the two of them didn¡¯t go upstairs,


    Kevin went upstairs to see it. Kevin would definitely tell them about it when he saw it.


    Holden: ¡°Liberty is your aunt¡¯s descendant. She came back just to regain her position as the head of


    the family. She will definitely tell the truth. What makes our Farrell family embarrassed is that we have


    lost apetitor.


    Although Shiloh is not my biological daughter, she has grown up in our family since she was a child.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Two years ago, we didn¡¯t know that Shiloh was not our biological daughter. Where the rtionship of


    more than 20 years is put, your mom may put her in position. Now that things are like this, Shiloh has


    no chance at all.¡±


    Marco said, ¡°Dad, do my brothers still have a chance? Since our cheating was discovered, mom has


    taken Kathryn more seriously. Now, with the help of Mr. Fraser, Kathryn has established a firm footing,


    and we are getting better and better in thepany, and we are bing more and more


    marginalized.


    Kathryn is not good for us. She has never had me as her big brother in her heart. I admit, I don¡¯t have


    her sister either. If we really make her the head of the family, it won¡¯t be easy for us.¡±


    Holden was silent and then said, ¡°It would be better for her to be the head of the family than Liberty.


    Everyone imed that your mom killed your aunt, and Liberty is your aunt¡¯s descendant. Liberty came


    here not only to seize the throne but also to investigate the truth. She wants to avenge her


    grandmother.


    Kathryn is your biological sister, after all. No matter how cruel she is, as long as you don¡¯t make a big


    mistake, you will still be alive.¡±


    Holden sighed again. ¡°This is the family rule of the Farrell family. It is passed down from daughter to


    son. If you are reincarnated in your mom¡¯s belly and be the young master of the Farrell family, it


    will be your fate.¡±


    ¡°How is Shiloh?¡± Holden asked Marco again.


    ¡°Mom expelled her from the Farrell family. Mom said that from now on, Shiloh will no longer be a


    member of our Farrell family. Shiloh can only take away a few sets of clothes, but nothing else. Mom


    said that everything she owned was given to her by the Farrell family. Since she is not the daughter of


    the Farrell family, she can no longer enjoy the benefits of the Farrell family.


    I originally wanted to take Shiloh in, but who knew that Shiloh was photographed living in my private


    vi and sent the photo to my wife. Then my wife ran to drive Shiloh away and then brought out Mom to


    suppress us; I don¡¯t dare to inquire about her whereabouts anymore.¡±


    Marco added, ¡°I guess the person who sent the photo is Liberty. Behind her are the York family, the


    Lewis family, and the Stone family. She is also close to the Queen family in Jensburg.¡±


    The Queen family¡¯s position in Jensburg was very important.


    Holden said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Hayden a woman? Shiloh loves him so much that he turns out to be a woman. Is he


    really a woman?¡±


    When Holden found out that Hayden was a woman, he felt sorry for Shiloh.


    He knew how much Shiloh liked Hayden.


    Especially after Shiloh¡¯s identity was exposed, Shiloh wanted to catch Hayden and marry into the


    Queen family as the eldest mistress, so that she could stay in the upper-ss society of Jensburg and


    be a truly wealthydy.


    Mrs. Queen was more attractive than the young master of the Farrell family.


    ¡°Yes, who knows if it is true or not? Now Hayden is still dressed as a man, and everyone¡¯s name for her


    has not changed. They still call her Young Master Queen.¡±


    ¡°well.¡±


    Holden sighed and said, ¡°Marco, please let someone quietly inquire about Shiloh¡¯s whereabouts, give


    her a sum of money, and let her fly away, or go back to her biological mom instead of staying in


    Jensburg. Your mom will not let her go. And Kathryn will not let her have an easy time. Kathryn is the


    replica of your mom, cruel and ruthless.¡±


    Marco nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 2951

    Chapter 2951


    Chapter 2951-¡°Dad, what if Shiloh refuses to leave?


    After being brother and sister for nearly thirty years, Marco also knew Shiloh¡¯s temperament.


    He felt that Shiloh would not leave, and she hoped that her adoptive mother would forgive her.


    Furthermore, she now has no source of ie. How will she live if she leaves Jensburg?


    Shiloh could find a job to support herself, but Shiloh was used to being pampered and had developed a


    proud temperament. It was difficult for her to let go of her identity and work for others.


    After Holden was silent, he said, ¡°Try to persuade her to leave and not stay in Jensburg anymore.¡±


    Marco said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone look for her. If I find her, I¡¯ll secretly give her a sum of money and


    let her leave. Dad, you take a nap; I¡¯m sleepy too, so I¡¯ll take a nap here.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Holden said, ¡°Well, you go and have a nap on the sofa outside.¡±


    Holden felt sorry for Marco. Hearing that Marco was sleepy and seeing that his face was also full of


    fatigue, he asked Marco to lie down on the sofa in the living room.


    He also felt asleep in the bed.


    ¡­


    Wiltspoon.


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, Serenity said to Jasmine, ¡°Jasmine, I will go to the kindergarten to pick up


    Sonny.¡±


    Jasmine hummed, ¡°Go ahead and go home as soon as you pick up Sonny. There¡¯s no need toe to


    the bookstore. I can handle it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want Serenity running around.


    Serenity was not polite to her. ¡°I will take Sonny to my aunt¡¯s house as soon as I receive him.¡±


    Let¡¯s take a look at the baby.


    Sonny liked to see babies very much.


    Every time he saw the baby, he asked when the baby in her belly woulde out to y with him.


    He also said that many of his toys should be given to babies to y with.


    Serenity left the bookstore with two bodyguards. Before leaving, Jasmine told her to go to thepany


    when she was free tomorrow instead ofing to the bookstore. The two of them would take care of


    their careers separately so as not to worry about everything in the bookstore.


    Elisa had noints, but she and Remy were in a passionate rtionship, and they had to share


    some work so that Elisa could have time to date Remy.


    Half an hourter.


    Serenity arrived at the kindergarten.


    There were many cars parked at the entrance of the kindergarten. Serenity was considered a celebrity in


    Wiltspoon. She kept a low profile and asked the bodyguard to park the car farther away, and then she


    walked to pick up Sonny.


    The two bodyguards were worried and followed her to the entrance of the kindergarten, keeping a


    distance of three to four meters from her.


    Although not many people dared to go against Serenity, the bodyguards dared not take it lightly. After all,


    their eldest young mistress has a young master in her belly.


    Serenity handed the pick-up card to the teacher and waited for the teacher to send Sonny out.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you the owner of the bookstore in front of Wiltspoon Middle School? Are you here to pick up


    your children? Your children are in kindergarten?¡±


    A somewhat familiar voice sounded next to Serenity.


    Serenity turned her head to look at the other person and found that it was the young woman who looked


    very simr to Carrie.


    Carrie smiled at Serenity, and Serenity also smiled and replied, ¡°I am helping my sister pick up the child,


    my nephew. Are you here to pick up your sister-inw?¡±


    She remembered the first time this young woman went to her bookstore to buy informational books. She


    said she bought information books for her brother-inw and also mentioned that her sister-inw had


    just entered kindergarten.

 Chapter 2952

    Chapter 2952


    Chapter 2952-Carrie smiled. ¡°Yes, my rtionship with my sister-inw is


    excellent. Both my husband and my inws are preupied with business matters. Since I was the only


    one at home, I assumed responsibility for looking after my sister-inw. My sister-inw likes and kisses


    me, so she needs me to take her to kindergarten every day instead of a driver or nanny.¡±


    Carrie found that she was getting better and better at making up stories.


    Anyway, she only needed to show up here and meet Serenity by chance, and there was no need to


    actually pick up a child and leave.


    Serenity said, ¡°Children are like this. They will kiss whoever takes care of them. I¡¯m also really close to


    my nephew. He won¡¯t cry and seek out his mother if my sister is away on business or not at home.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so is my sister-inw.¡± Carrie patiently discussed with Serenity the issue of raising children.


    Serenity helped Liberty before getting married, took care of Sonny, and had experience raising children.


    Now she is pregnant again, and her maternal love is overflowing. She talks endlessly about the topic of


    children.


    The two of them chatted quite happily.


    They saw the teachering out, holding Sonny.


    Carrie seized the opportunity and said to Serenity, ¡°Hi, can we add each other on WhatsApp? In the


    future, if my brother-inw needs any information, I can just buy it directly from your bookstore. I don¡¯t


    have to run around to find information for him.¡±


    Serenity did not agree but just said, ¡°My bookstore is right there. It will not change its location. If your


    brother-inw needs to buy any information, you can just go and buy it.¡±


    Carrie felt unhappy when she saw that she didn¡¯t agree to exchange WhatsApp contacts, but she


    endured her unhappiness and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay; then I¡¯ll go and have a look if necessary.


    By the way, my husband¡¯s surname is Labbe. I am a native of the city, but my husband¡¯s family¡¯s


    business is spread all over the country, and we have houses in all major cities across the country. My


    mother-inw likes Wiltspoon, so she settled in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine were good friends, and Jasmine was Josh¡¯s wife, and Josh was from the Bucham


    family. Whatever Zachary needed to investigate, he asked Josh to investigate.


    Carrie was worried that Serenity would let the Bucham family investigate the Labbe family¡¯s affairs, so


    she made up a lie, saying that the Labbe family only settled in Wiltspoon and were not from Wiltspoon.


    They were usually very low-key and rarely attended banquets and other activities. So many people didn¡¯t


    know the Labbe family.


    ¡°Bookstore owner, who is your husband¡¯s family?¡±


    Carrie pretended not to know that Serenity was the eldest mistress of the York family.


    Serenity replied, ¡°York family. Mrs. Labbe, my nephew hase out; I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    Carrie: ¡°Goodbye, Mrs. York.¡±


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Sonny ran towards Serenity.


    Serenity took a few steps forward, held his hand, and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t run so fast; I won¡¯t leave you; just


    walk out slowly. Say goodbye to the teacher.¡±


    Sonny turned around and waved goodbye to the teacher, holding Serenity¡¯s hand and jumping around


    while telling Serenity interesting things in the kindergarten.


    When Serenity and Sonny passed by Carrie, Carrie smiled and waved to them.


    Serenity also said goodbye to Carrie and took Sonny to her car.


    ¡°Auntie, who is that aunt?¡± Sonny asked curiously.


    ¡°Mrs. Labbe. She went to my bookstore to buy books. She has children in the same kindergarten as


    you.¡±


    Sonny said, Oh. Then he asked, ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t Uncle Lewise to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Your Uncle Lewis is not free in the afternoon. He has to meet with guests to discuss business, so I¡¯m


    here to pick you up. What, you don¡¯t like to see your aunt?¡±


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity deliberately teased Sonny, ¡°Will you have Uncle Lewis so soon and not have Auntie?¡±


    Sonny quickly denied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that Uncle Lewis oftenes to pick me up, and suddenly it¡¯s you, so


    I would ask curiously.¡±


    He liked Duncan more and more, but Duncan couldn¡¯t surpass Serenity¡¯s position in his heart.

 Chapter 2953

    Chapter 2953


    Chapter 2953-¡°How about I take you to Uncle Lewis¡¯spany, and you stay


    with Uncle Lewis in thepany while I go to your aunt Stone¡¯s house to see the baby?¡± Serenity teased


    Sonny.


    Sonny immediately refused, ¡°I want to follow you to see the baby.¡±


    Soon, he asked again, ¡°Auntie, when can the baby y with me? Every time I go to Mrs. Stone¡¯s house


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    to see him, he is always sleeping or crying. I can¡¯t coax him when he cries. Why is he always crying?¡±


    Serenity led him to the car, the bodyguard opened the door, and she hugged Sonny and got into the car.


    After sitting down, she replied, ¡°The baby is like this. He can¡¯t speak yet. When he is hungry, has


    diarrhea, or is thirsty, he is unable to express himself verbally. He can only cry. When he cries, the adults


    will pay attention to him and determine why he is crying.


    You were like that when you were a child. When you were as big as a baby, you were even more difficult


    to take care of than a baby.¡±


    Serenity pinched Sonny¡¯s little face and said, ¡°Did you think you would be as big as you are now when


    you were born? You also grew up little by little.¡±


    Sonny looked very curious. ¡°Was it like that when I was a child? I don¡¯t even remember. Auntie, why can¡¯t


    I remember what happened when I was a child now?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Babies have very poor memories. After ten or eight years, you may havepletely


    forgotten everything you have experienced now.¡±


    She took Sonny¡¯s small schoolbag, opened it, and looked through the books sent back today.


    Sonny was only three and a half years old. In a small ss, the teacher would teach them to read a


    book, but it was mainly for fun. A book would be sent back to the children every day for them to read, but


    they had not yet written.


    Because Liberty had taught him how, Sonny was able to write numbers and recognize some characters.


    Since he had to attend sses and practice martial arts at the martial arts school on weekends, Liberty


    wanted to arrange other interest sses for him when he was older.


    Which of today¡¯s children doesn¡¯t know how to have some talent?


    Liberty couldn¡¯t let Sonny fall behind others.


    Serenity said: ¡°What I sent back today is ¡°Happy Word Baby¡±. Sonny, can you know how to read it?¡±


    Sonny nodded confidently, ¡°I can, I can read it all.¡±


    The other children were endorsing the words, but they didn¡¯t actually recognize the words yet, but he


    recognized many words.


    In order to prove that he could read, Sonny took the book from Serenity¡¯s hand, opened the book, and


    started reading seriously.


    After reading a page, he made a request to Serenity: ¡°Auntie, please take a photo for me. Take the photo


    and send it to my mother, so that my mother will know that I am obedient and smart.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She took out her phone, clicked on the camera function, selected video, and said to Sonny, ¡°That¡¯s it.


    You start reading, and I will help you take a video and send it to your mother.¡±


    Sonny studied seriously again.


    The only sound in the car was his reading aloud, and the driver even turned off the music.


    After recording, Sonny asked to watch it again. He felt that he was in good condition, so he asked


    Serenity to send it to his mother.


    Liberty quickly made a video call.


    ¡°Sonny, mom is calling.¡± Serenity answered the video call, called her sister, and then gave the phone to


    Sonny.


    Sonny held the mobile phone and called his mother happily. He talked a lot with her. As he was talking,


    he pursed his lips, turned his eyes red, and asked aggrievedly, ¡°Mom, when will youe back? I miss


    you so much.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Mom won¡¯t go back so soon, but your Uncle Lewis wille over on the weekend. He will


    bring you with him. Sonny, be obedient and don¡¯t cry. You can see your mother in two days.¡±

 Chapter 2954

    Chapter 2954


    Chapter 2954-Serenity also picked up Sonny and let him sit on hisp. And she


    pulled out a tissue to help Sonny wipe away his tears.


    Sonny always looked carefree at ordinary times. After all, he was a child over three years old and


    couldn¡¯t live without his mother. Liberty went to Jensburg. Even though Serenity and Zachary took care


    of him, Duncan often apanied him. So Sonny didn¡¯t have time to think of Liberty.


    After talking to his mother on the phone, Sonny missed her very much.


    ¡°Really? Then I won¡¯t cry. Mom, will Uncle Lewis and I disturb your work?¡± Sonny really missed Liberty,


    but he also knew that Liberty was very busy. He was worried that he would disturb Liberty¡¯s work.


    Liberty said warmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, you came here on the weekend, and I have a rest on the weekend. Even


    if I don¡¯t take a rest, I will stay with you.¡±


    Liberty also missed Sonny too.


    It¡¯s just that her affairs in Jensburg were unfinished, and she couldn¡¯t return to Wiltspoon yet.


    It was also possible that she would stay in Jensburg in the future.


    If that was the case, she decided to transfer Sonny to Jensburg for school so that mother and son would


    not have to be separated.


    In Wiltspoon, Serenity and Zachary tried their best to help Liberty raise Sonny, but Serenity would soon


    have a baby of her own, and Liberty didn¡¯t want her to be too tired.


    Sonny happily told Liberty about interesting things in the kindergarten. He repeated some things several


    times, and Liberty listened to him patiently.


    After arriving at the store, Sonny reluctantly ended the call with Liberty.


    Serenity didn¡¯t even say a few words to Liberty.


    Sonny was very happy thinking that she would be reunited with Liberty soon. When he got off the car, he


    saw Mrs. Stoneing out. He ran towards Mrs. Stone and shouted happily: ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here to see


    you.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Stone smiled and stepped forward, picked him up, and kissed him several times on both sides of his


    face.


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Sonny, I haven¡¯t seen you for two days. I miss you, Sonny.¡±


    Sonny hugged Mrs. Stone¡¯s neck and said, ¡°I miss my aunt and the baby too.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said: ¡°Your little brother smiled just now. Maybe he knew that you came to see


    him, so heughed happily.¡±


    Sonny thought the baby was reallyughing because he came over.


    ¡°Auntie, is it true? My little brother must like me very much, and I also like my little brother very much. But


    every time Ie over, my little brother is either sleeping or crying, and he doesn¡¯t want to y with me.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°The little brother hasn¡¯t grown up yet. When he grows up, he can y with Sonny.


    Then Sonny, don¡¯t think your brother is too small.¡±


    Sonny promised: ¡°I won¡¯t do it. I will care about, love and protect my younger brother and won¡¯t let


    anyone bully my younger brother. Auntie, I know martial arts. I have to practice it seriously so that I can


    protect my mother, aunt, younger brother and little sister in the future.¡±


    In Sonny¡¯s heart, Liberty and Serenity were the most important.


    When he grew up, the first thing he needed to protect was Liberty and Serenity.


    Mrs. Stone deliberately teased him: ¡°Don¡¯t Sonny protect me?¡±


    Sonny looked at Mrs. Stone, his bright eyes shing, and he said, ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t need my protection.


    Auntie has many people to protect her.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and pinched his little face.


    Sonny felt a little embarrassed, hugged Mrs. Stone¡¯s neck, and buried his head on Mrs. Stone¡¯s shoulder.


    Serenity came over carrying Sonny¡¯s small schoolbag.

 Chapter 2955

    Chapter 2955


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Serenity smiled and called Mrs. Stone.


    Mrs. Stone nodded and asked, ¡°You went to pick up Sonny today.¡±


    ¡°Brother Duncan is very busy in the afternoon. Anyway, I am half working and half resting now. If I have


    time, I will pick up Sonny.¡±


    After saying that, Serenity reached out to hug Sonny and said, ¡°You get down and go on your own,


    Sonny. I can¡¯t hold you.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said quickly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will bring Sonny in. Sonny is a little older now, but he¡¯s still a kid


    and doesn¡¯t weigh much. I¡¯ll still be able to hold him for a long time.¡±


    However, Sonny still obediently slipped from Mrs. Stone¡¯s arms and fell to the ground. He raised his


    little face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tire my aunt.¡±


    Both Serenity and Liberty had said that Audrey was elderly and a member of that age group. Sonny


    should be considerate to Audrey and not let her hold him all the time.


    Mrs. Stone touched Sonny¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Sonny¡¯s mouth is so cute.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, apart from this mouth, am I not lovable?¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mrs. Stone smiled even brighter. ¡°Yes, Sonny is lovable as a whole.¡±


    Serenity also smiled and said, ¡°Sometimes Sonny talks in an old-fashioned way, and sometimes he is


    very innocent and cute.¡±


    Mrs. Stone held Sonny¡¯s hand and called Serenity to go inside. As she walked, she said, ¡°Our Sonny is


    a very smart child, but he is still a child. It is inevitable that he will be naughty. If he sits quietly all day,


    we still have to worry about what¡¯s wrong with him.


    Clive was not very gregarious when he was a child. Although he was polite, he didn¡¯t talk much, his


    expression was serious, and his eyes were so cold that he didn¡¯t look like a child. At that time, I told


    your uncle that this child, Zachary, will definitely be like a cold-hearted person when he grows up.¡±


    Although the Stone and York families had previously been bitter rivals, they both lived in Wiltspoon and


    paid attention to one another. Before Grandma May or their parents took care of the York family¡¯s


    children to attend business banquets, they had to be twenty years old and prepared to enter the


    business world.


    It was like using the opportunity of the banquet to push them into the public eye.


    That way, people in Wiltspoon¡¯s businessmunity would know the name and appearance of a


    certain young master of the York family. Before this, people outside basically knew nothing about the


    situation at Young Master York.


    Since Clive and Zachary were about the same age, they went to the same school when they were


    young.


    Mrs. Stone was a powerful person. She met Zachary before others and knew Zachary.


    Serenity said, ¡°He still has the same temperament now. He is gentler and talks more in front of us.¡±


    Serenity still remembered that when Zachary first got married, he didn¡¯t say many cold words and was


    very angry. He would always have a cold war with her.


    She hadn¡¯t fallen in love with him at that time. If he wanted to be in a cold war, he could do it. If she


    didn¡¯t feel that she was wrong, she wouldn¡¯t bow to him.


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°Zachary is like a different person now.¡±


    After entering the house, Mrs. Stone personally brought a lot of delicious snacks to Sonny and said to


    Sonny, ¡°Eliza tasted these and thought they were delicious, so she bought them at home. She said,


    When youe over, I must take it out for you to try.¡±


    Sonny was very considerate and tasted something immediately, and then said to Serenity, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s


    really delicious.¡±


    Mrs. Stone: ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Eliza was a foodie, and the friends she made were also foodies.


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going upstairs to see the baby.¡±


    ¡°The baby probably fell asleep again.¡± Mrs. Stone said that and took the two of them upstairs.

 Chapter 2956

    Chapter 2956


    Both Alice and her son were asleep. Upon seeing this, Serenity grabbed Sonny and stopped Mrs.


    Stone from entering. She whispered, ¡°Auntie, let Auntie and baby sleep; let¡¯s not disturb her.¡±


    Mrs. Stone nodded gently and closed the door gently.


    Sonny was a little disappointed. He also wanted to y with his little brother for a while.


    After returning to the sofa on the first floor and sitting down, Sonny ate some snacks and then yed


    by himself in the hall.


    The Stone family also had some toys that Elisa bought for Sonny when he came here on a regr


    basis, but he didn¡¯t take them home.


    There were more toys, many of which were newly bought, probably for Alice¡¯s son.


    Sonny yed first.


    Serenity said, ¡°Auntie, I want to ask you about someone.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Who do you want to inquire about? You can also ask Zachary.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°When asking about a woman, Zachary doesn¡¯t pay attention to other


    women.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled knowingly: ¡°Yes, Zachary¡¯s feelings for you are very dedicated. Seeing that you are


    so happy now, I hope Remy and Elisa will be as happy as you in the future.¡±


    She was not worried about her son¡¯s life. Her son stayed with her. But whether the daughter is married


    off or married far away,.


    Remy was so kind to Elisa that he was even willing to visit her for Elisa¡¯s sake.


    He even bought therge vi next to the Stone family early, nning to live in Wiltspoon permanently


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    in the future, so that Elisa¡¯s return to her parents¡¯ home would be as close as possible.


    Life is such a long road, and no one can guarantee whether there will be any changes in the future.


    ¡°Auntie, please rest assured. Remy will definitely pamper Elisa for the rest of his life. He and Elisa


    finally got your permission, and he cherishes it very much. Besides, what kind of temperament does


    our Elisa have? As a person, if Remy changes her mind a little bit, she can cut off the love with a


    sword. She is a person who can take it and let it go.


    Remy also knows her very well and knows that once he has second thoughts, he will lose Elisa and


    won¡¯t even have any room to maneuver. He won¡¯t.


    The family tradition of the Johnson family did not allow Remy to have second thoughts. Auntie, you


    said that family tradition is very important. A good family tradition will raise a good man. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I will listen to you. I¡¯m not worried anymore. Everyone has


    their own destiny. If fate is like this, no one can change it. However, I believe that Elisa has good


    fortune. Fortune tellers say that she will live her whole life happy, and when they are old, their children


    and grandchildren will all be filial.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Elisa is definitely blessed. Anyway, I¡¯m not worried that Remy will treat Elisa badly.


    Instead, I¡¯m worried that Elisa will neglect Remy when she is busy with work. When I give birth to a


    baby, I will take over everything about thepany; let Elisa and Remy have a good honeymoon


    abroad.¡±


    Elisa insisted on waiting until Serenity and Jasmine had a baby before holding a wedding with Remy.


    One was the sisterly love, and the other was that Elisa would go on honeymoon after the wedding. It


    would be difficult for her and Jasmine to manage thepany¡¯s affairs if they were pregnant. When


    she and Jasmine have a baby, Elisa will have nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Seren, who did you just say you wanted to inquire about? As long as it¡¯s a woman from the upper-


    ss circles in Wiltspoon, if you name her, I will know her.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°She said her husband¡¯s surname is Labbe, and she is a very young woman, probably in


    her early twenties. She must have just been married.¡±

 Chapter 2957

    Chapter 2957


    Chapter 2957-After thinking for a while, Mrs. Stone replied, ¡°I have lived in


    Wiltspoon for decades. Since I married your uncle, I have entered the upper-ss circle. I have met


    countless wives and daughters, but I have never heard Mrs. Labbe.¡±


    Serenity said: ¡°She said that her husband¡¯s family is not from Wiltspoon, but they have settled in


    Wiltspoon, and most of their business is in other ces. She also said that her husband¡¯s family is very


    low-key and may rarely attend banquets. ¡°


    Mrs. Stone said: ¡°No matter how low-key they are, people who want to do business will always have


    social contacts. She¡¯s not from Wiltspoon, but she has settled in Wiltspoon, and she always interacts with


    people. I have never heard of the Labbe family. Maybe they haven¡¯t reached the level of a wealthy family


    yet, so they are not in the same circle as us. Seren, what are you asking about this person? Is there


    anything wrong with her?¡±


    Serenity told Mrs. Stone how she got to know Mrs. Labbe and added, ¡°Every time I see her, I feel a


    sense of familiarity. She looks like Carrie, the seconddy of the Newman family. Camryn also said that


    Mrs. Labbe looks very simr to Carrie.¡±


    ¡°Camryn and Carrie have been sisters for more than 20 years. She is most familiar with Carrie. She said


    that Mrs. Labbe not only looks like her but also sounds like her. But Mrs. Labbe is not Carrie because


    Carrie often goes to Camryn and asks for money because she has no money. Two days ago, Carrie went


    to my mother-inw¡¯s house and asked Aunt Rose for money.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°The body shape is simr, the voice is simr, and the face is not the same, right?


    Since Carrie still appears, it means that she has not had stic surgery. Even if she has stic surgery,


    it will take a while before she can see people. How about Mrs. Labbe¡¯s conversation and behavior?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°She looks gentle and generous and talks with a smile, but I always feel that she is a bit


    unnatural. I can¡¯t find any faults, even if I look carefully.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother to guess her. I¡¯ll ask my rtives and friends to help you find out about


    Mrs. Labbe.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend time guessing who she is, but I always feel that


    something is wrong, and she will always ovep with Carrie. Even if she is not Carrie, if I know her


    background, it¡¯s better to make sure that she and Carrie are two different people. Carrie hates Camryn


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and is full of hatred for me. If she ys two roles and approaches Camryn and me to do something,


    wouldn¡¯t we be caught off guard?¡±


    Mrs. Stone said amusedly, ¡°You are too cautious. Carrie is young and spoiled by her parents. Now she


    has no parents to protect her. She can¡¯t even fight Camryn. How can she deal with you?¡±


    ¡°A person ys two roles, and there needs to be someone behind her to support her. She has to act like


    one. Her face doesn¡¯t look like Carrie. stic surgery can be denied. Maybe she used makeup or wore a


    personal leather mask.¡±


    At this point, both Mrs. Stone and Serenity became silent.


    After all, Mrs. Stone was well-informed. She quickly added, ¡°Sometimes people¡¯s intuition is very


    urate. Sometimes, a small movement or something that is going around in your mind means that


    there must be a problem.


    I didn¡¯t even think about human skin masks just now. There is a kind of human skin mask that can


    change a person¡¯s appearance by sticking it on, making it look real, and making it difficult to tell whether


    it is real or fake. ¡°


    Serenity thought for a while and said, ¡°I have a bad rtionship with Carrie. She is arrogant, impulsive,


    and doesn¡¯t know the heights of the world. She doesn¡¯t have such a good strategy. She can¡¯t think of


    changing her face. Besides, when Mrs. Labbe appeared, she was sitting in a luxurious car with two


    bodyguards and brand-name clothes.


    If Mrs. Labbe is a character yed by Carrie, who is giving her advice behind the scenes? I don¡¯t want to


    take advantage of Zachary, but I am his wife, and I have to take advantage of him even if I don¡¯t want to


    take part in it. With my identity, there are really not many people in Wiltspoon who dare to target me.¡±


    Mrs. Stone asked, ¡°Have Mrs. Labbe and Carrie appeared at the same time?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Mrs. Stone asked again, ¡°Do you know anyone with the surname Labbe?¡±


    Serenity shook her head instinctively and said, ¡°No.¡±

 Chapter 2958

    Chapter 2958


    Chapter 2958-Serenity remembered: ¡°Oh, yes, he is just a child. Jane¡¯s adopted


    son Titus, whose surname is Labbe, is still a child. I remembered thatst time Jane and her husband


    brought Titus over to y, Josh told Zachary that a powerful boss appeared in Wiltspoon, but he left


    quickly, and he didn¡¯t find out where he was from or what hisst name was.¡±


    Thinking of Titus¡¯s life experience, Serenity used her imagination to ask, ¡°Auntie, do you think it¡¯s


    possible that that person came to Wiltspoon to find someone to be his chess piece toy out something


    in Wiltspoon?¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°That¡¯s not right. He wants to make ns and do something. He shouldn¡¯t be at


    Wiltspoon. He should go to Annenburg.¡±


    If it were for Titus, it really shouldn¡¯t be deployed in Wiltspoon.


    Also, if the powerful boss who suddenly appearedst time was targeting Titus, he would have taken


    action long ago. Titus¡¯s enemies didn¡¯t even pay attention to the Johnson family.


    They¡¯re just afraid of the worldly experts behind Dr. Carden.


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t know Titus¡¯s life experience; she couldn¡¯t understand it, and she didn¡¯t take it to heart,


    so she said to Serenity, ¡°If you don¡¯t understand it, forget about it. Do not think about it. It could be after a


    few meetings or just by chance.


    If you still want to meet her next time, you might as well ask her for her contact information, keep a


    distance, slowly get to know her, and get to know her clearly. Regardless of whether she has a


    rtionship with Carrie or not, after getting along for a long time, the ws will always be revealed. But,


    Seren, you must pay attention to safety and protect yourself and the child in your belly.¡±


    Serenity nodded and said, ¡°Auntie, I can do it. Mrs. Labbe always brings a bodyguard with her, and I


    always go out with a bodyguard. I also have the ability to protect myself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best to let Camryn find the loopholes. She is most familiar with her and can find the loopholes most


    easily.¡±


    Mrs. Stone said, ¡°Camryn¡¯s vision has not fully recovered yet.¡±


    Sonny ran over at this time and threw herself into Mrs. Stone¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sonny, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mrs. Stone picked him up and asked with concern.


    ¡°Auntie, I want to eat.¡± Sonny touched his belly sheepishly.


    Mrs. Stone smiled and said, ¡°Dinner is not ready yet. How about Sonny eat some snacks to cushion his


    stomach?¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Stone took a piece of snack to Sonny.


    Sonny didn¡¯t answer, and he said, ¡°I yed with toys and haven¡¯t washed my hands yet. Auntie, I¡¯m


    going to wash my hands.¡±


    Mrs. Stone put him down and asked him to wash his hands.


    After Sonny walked away, Mrs. Stone said to Serenity, ¡°That person doesn¡¯t affect your life, so don¡¯t think


    so much about it.¡±


    Serenity nodded, and she also took a piece of snack to eat.


    After eating some snacks and other snacks, she said, ¡°Elisa¡¯s mouth is trustworthy. These things are so


    delicious.¡±Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 2959

    Chapter 2959


    While talking, Serenity heard the voices of Elisa and Remy talking.


    ¡°Elisa is back.¡± Serenity said.


    When Sonny heard that Elisa was back, he immediately ran out, holding the toy he was ying with.


    Worried that Sonny would fall, Serenity quickly got up and followed him.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t follow them. She just sat on the sofa, turning her head and looking at Serenity¡¯s back


    with a smile.


    Suddenly, she stopped smiling. Her smile disappeared because she thought of her mother, who died


    long ago. It would be great if her mother was there.


    She wondered if her mother¡¯s former assistant was still alive.


    Her mother¡¯s assistant was a very key figure. Looking for him, they all used their avable contacts to


    look for him, but there was no news.


    After all, many people had no impression of the old assistant. She still vaguely remembers it, and she


    didn¡¯t know if the portrait she drew based on her memory was correct.


    The Matriarch Farrell family had not given up looking for her old assistant for decades, but she had not


    found him yet.


    Matriarch Farrell was even more impressed by the assistant.


    Furthermore, if the assistant is still alive and very old, she wonders if he recalls what happened that


    year.


    Mrs. Stone sighed in her heart, and soon her eyes were firm again, and she said silently in her heart,


    Mom, I will definitely avenge you, and I will take back what belongs to us! Mom, you have a spirit in


    heaven, and you must keep your granddaughter, Liberty, safe and sound in Jiangcheng, and I hope


    that she can regain everything that belongs to us.¡±


    Whenever she thought of her mother, Mrs. Stone felt heavy.


    Outside of the house, Elisa had already picked up Sonny, who was rushing towards her.


    She hugged Sonny happily and spun around twice.


    Sonny was so amused that heughed and shouted, ¡°I want to lift it high, lift it high.¡±


    Elisa turned around and stuffed Sonny into Remy¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°If you want to lift it


    high, let your uncle Johnson do it. I¡¯m not that strong.¡±


    Remy satisfied Sonny¡¯s request to hold the title high.


    Sonnyughed until his mouth was tired.


    Remy still hugged Sonny and spun him around several times. Elisaughed at the side and said,


    ¡°Remy, please stop spinning around; Sonny will feel dizzy.¡±


    Sonnyughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s fun. I don¡¯t feel dizzy.¡±


    Remy let Sonny go.


    Serenity came over and said, ¡°What brought you two back together again?¡±


    Elisa was originally with thepany.


    Elisa responded, ¡°Nothing happened; I just went to Remy Company to sit for a while, and then he


    followed me back. I really didn¡¯t follow him back; he insisted on following me back.¡±


    Remy smiled innocently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you worry? My driving skills are very good. I¡¯m an experienced driver.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Elisa, just have fun secretly; Remy loves you dearly.¡±


    She stepped forward, took Elisa¡¯s arm affectionately, and greeted Remy: ¡°Come in.¡±


    Remy naturally took Sonny¡¯s little hand and followed them into the house.

 Chapter 2960

    Chapter 2960


    ¡°Sonny, didn¡¯t you go to your Uncle Lewis¡¯s ce today?¡± Remy asked Sonny.


    ¡°Uncle Lewis is not free. Auntie went to pick me up and came over to see the baby. The baby was


    asleep, and I didn¡¯t see him.¡± Sonny said.


    Sonny was articte and spoke clearly.


    Remy felt that Sonny was just like Titus.


    Titus was more than a year old and was unable to speak clearly when Jane, his sister-inw, first


    picked him up. But when he became fluent in speaking, he became sharp-tongued and sometimes


    spoke in an old-fashioned manner. Although he was over three years old now, he behaved like a little


    adult. He was taller and smarter than other children of the same age.


    Titus had a particrly good memory, which was the most surprising thing. And when he first met


    Sonny, Sonny was also a little one and couldn¡¯t speak well. Now he was just like a little ghost.


    He hoped that the children he and Elisa would have in the future would be as smart as Sonny and


    Titus.


    Ben said, ¡°The baby is still small now and sleeps more. When he gets older, he can y with Sonny.¡±


    Sonny hummed, ¡°My aunt said the same thing. Uncle Johnson, are you always busy? I see Uncle


    Johnson every time Ie to my aunt¡¯s ce.¡±


    In Sonny¡¯s eyes, uncle Zack, uncle Josh, and uncle Duncan were all very busy.


    Duncan had limited use of his legs and feet. He had to return to thepany in a wheelchair, and he


    was just as busy as Liberty.


    But Remy was not busy. If he was busy, he would not see Remy every time he came over.


    Remy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m busy, but I was worried about Elisaing back alone, so I put down my


    work and sent her back home.¡±


    Sonny raised his little face and said innocently, ¡°Uncle Johnson, you can arrange for a bodyguard uncle


    to follow my auntie like my uncle Zachary did. My aunt has a bodyguard uncle to follow her wherever


    she goes. My uncle Zachary said that this way, he can work with confidence. Also, my aunt is good at


    beating up bad guys. My aunt is very good, and I like her the most.¡±


    Remy smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, your aunt is very powerful, and your aunt Eliza can also beat up bad guys, but


    I still want to send her back and stay for dinner, by the way.¡±


    Sonny said with a knowing expression, ¡°Uncle Johnson, you¡¯re here to eat; your parents are not here,


    and there is no one to cook for you, so you only eat shamelessly at my aunt¡¯s house.¡±


    Remy burst intoughter.


    Sonny was so good at talking.


    He also said he was shameless.


    Well, he was really cheeky too.


    In the past, Mrs. Stone didn¡¯t agree with Remy and Elisa.


    Every time Remy came over, Mrs. Stone would not want to see him with a sullen face, but he still


    stayed for dinner shamelessly.


    Elisa and Serenity turned to look at Remy and Sonny, then went back to talking about their own


    business.


    With Sonny chatting with Remy, Remy was not bored.


    Remy said, ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re so smart. I just don¡¯t have anyone to cook for me, so I sent your auntie back


    and stayed for dinner.¡±


    Sonny asked again, ¡°Uncle Johnson, don¡¯t you know how to cook?¡±


    In Sonny¡¯s impression, except for Duncan¡¯s mobility difficulties, he didn¡¯t see him cooking, but Zachary


    and Josh both knew how to cook.


    There were also other uncles, Zachary¡¯s brothers, in Zachary¡¯s family who could cook.


    Remy replied: ¡°I can cook.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Johnson, then why don¡¯t you cook on your own?¡±


    Remy replied, ¡°Eating alone doesn¡¯t taste good. Don¡¯t Sonny think that when eating, food tastes good


    when there are many people? Eating by yourself, even the delicacies don¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Sonny thought about how he and Liberty usually ate and how they ate in kindergarten. Despite the fact


    that Liberty¡¯s food was more delectable, he preferred to eat in the kindergarten because it was busy


    and full of kids.


    Sonny nodded in understanding. ¡°That seems to be the case.¡±


    Remy said, ¡°So, I¡¯m toozy to cook for myself and eat at your aunt¡¯s house. I can also see Sonny. I


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    really like you, Sonny.¡±


    Sonny raised her head and puffed out her chest. ¡°There are many people who like me!¡±

 Chapter 2961

    Remyughed. "Yes, yes, there are many people who like Sonny. Sonny, remember to leave a ce for me to like you."


    Sonny nodded generously and said, "Uncle Johnson, I will leave a ce for you."


    Everyoneughed.


    Just as he entered the house, Zachary called, and Serenity answered.


    The couple just talked aboutmon things, and Zachary knew that Serenity had gone to the business.


    In the past, he woulde over if he knew Serenity was at the store. He was busy tonight and told Serenity that he would not apany her to dinner.


    Serenity said considerately, "I will eat at my aunt''s ce. After dinner and chatting, I will go back when it gets dark. You go to discuss business, don''t drink so much, and keep warm. The weather forecast says it will cool down again."


    This time the temperature dropped and it rained. When it rained in winter, everybody would feel even colder.


    Zachary said, "I don''t drink. I don''t blow cold wind outside. No matter how cold it is, it won''t affect me."


    Zachary spent every day in a heated office. Even when he went out to do business, he always stayed at the Wiltspoon Hotel, and his room was heated.


    No matter how low the temperature dropped, it would have no effect on the battle against the CEO.


    "Seren, you run outside every day, so you need to wear more clothes, and you need to help Sonny wear two more clothes. I''m going to socialize in the evening, and Duncan will go too."


    This was what Duncan was busy with.


    Serenity hummed: "I understand; I''m not a three-year-old child. If Sonny gets cold, he will tell me what to do, and he will also find clothes to wear himself."


    She helped Sonny put on warm clothes.


    Serenity added: "If Brother Duncan goes too, please take care of him."


    Zachary said, "You don''t need to tell me this; I will take care of him. Then you eat first, and I will pick up Duncan after I''m busy."


    Serenity warned Zachary a few words again and ended the call. When she moved the phone away from her ear, she realized that Sonny was sitting next to her and had been watching her talk on the phone. Seeing her move the phone away from her ear, Sonny said, "Auntie, you don''t let me talk to my uncle either."


    Serenity was stunned for a moment, then touched Sonny''s head and said warmly, "Your uncle is very busy. He will probably not be able to go home until veryte tonight." Sonny said, Oh.


    "It''s time to eat." Mrs. Stone shouted.


    Serenity put the phone back into her trouser pocket, stood up, and held Sonny''s hand again.


    Mrs. Stone: "Sonny, is it cold?"


    Sonny: "Not cold."


    Sonny asked Serenity, "Auntie, are you cold?"


    Serenity smiled. "I''m not cold either."


    "I don''t know if my mother is cold. Auntie, Uncle Lewis, and I will go visit my mother on Friday. Can you help me get some thick clothes from my mother? I will bring them to my mother so that she will not be afraid of the cold. I''m not tall enough to get it."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sonny asked Serenity for help. Because he was too short, even if he moved a small bench to cushion him, he couldn''t reach his mother''s clothes.


    "Okay."


    Serenity wanted to say that Liberty was not short of clothes.


    Jensburg was colder than Wiltspoon, and sometimes it snowed in Jensburg.


    Before Liberty went out, she had even brought thick clothes with her.


    Thinking that this was Sonny''s filial piety, she did not say it out loud.


    Serenity and Sonny had dinner at the Stone Family and yed for a while. When the baby woke up, the aunt and nephew saw the baby again and went home at eight o''clock in the evening.


    When they returned home, they saw the house was brightly lit, and even the rooms on the second floor had lights on.


    Before Serenity got out of the car, she said to Sonny, "Who is here? Why are the lights on the second floor?"


    It''s normal for the lights to be on on the first floor.


    The butler usually waited in the house for the couple to return.


    Their room was on the second floor, and neither the butler nor the servants would go upstairs without permission.


    That''s why Serenity felt strange when she saw the lights on the second floor.


    Sonny said, "Maybe the great-grandma is back."


    Serenity smiled and said, "I hope you guessed it right. Grandma is so old, but she still stays away from home every day, like a child."

 Chapter 2962

    What Serenity said was absolutely right. Grandma May was just an old naughty child.


    The car drove to the door of the main house and stopped.


    Serenity wanted to help Sonny carry the small schoolbag, but Sonny had to carry it himself.


    He said, "The teacher said that you should do what you can do yourself. Also, my mom and aunt taught me this too."


    Serenity smiled and said, "Yes, yes, this is what I taught you. I have forgotten. Yes, do what you can do by yourself."


    There were too many people in Sonny who pampered him.


    Both sisters were afraid that Sonny would be spoiled, so Serenity and Liberty took matters into their own hands when it came to discipline.


    Teach Sonny the correct outlook on life to prevent Sonny from being spoiled.


    Sonny carried his small schoolbag, and when the car door opened, he got out of the car first, then turned around and stretched out his little hand to help Serenity.


    Serenity reached out and held Sonny''s hand, making him think that he was helping her get out of the car.


    Serenity: "Sonny is awesome!"


    Sonny: "My uncle said that he and I are both men, and we must protect and take good care of my aunt and mother in the future.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, "Sonny, you like a little grown-up."


    Serenity''s heart felt warm. It''s true that she loved Sonny as if she were her own child.


    Zachary also impressed her. Even if he doted on her, he would teach Sonny to take care of her.


    Sonny knew how to be considered at such a young age, and he would definitely be a warm man when he grew up.


    They didn''t know which family''s daughter would be lucky in the future.


    "The eldest youngdy is back."


    Sam came out of the house to wee Serenity.


    "Sam, is grandma back?" Serenity asked.


    Sam replied, "It''s madam; the olddy hasn''te back yet."


    Sam stepped forward and hugged Sonny.


    Serenity let go of her hand and let Sam hold Sonny.


    "Uncle Sam." Sonny called Sam sweetly.


    Sam responded with a smile, followed Serenity into the house with Sonny in his arms, and said in a low voice as he walked, "Madam seemed to have something on her mind. She came over in the evening, but she didn''t eat anything. She sat in the hall and watched TV for a long time. I''m going upstairs now. I don''t know what happened to Madam."


    Hearing this, Serenity asked with concern, "What''s wrong with my mom? Did she have a quarrel with my dad?"


    Serenity didn''t believe it when her parents-inw quarreled.


    Men from the York family were famous for doting on their wives. Regardless of whether the couple had been together for more than thirty years, their rtionship was as good as first love.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity had been married into the York family for a year or two and had never seen her father-inw speak loudly to her mother-inw.


    Zachary was not as gentle to her as her father-inw was to her mother-inw.


    Serenity said, "Sam, Sonny, and I have had dinner at my aunt''s house. You y with Sonny for a while while I go upstairs to take a look."


    Sam hummed. He held Sonny and watched TV.


    Serenity went upstairs alone.


    The young couple''s home had a room reserved for their parents-inw.


    She came to the door of her mother-inw''s room, raised her hand, and knocked on the door. While knocking on the door, she said, "Mom, I am Serenity; can Ie in?" ing." Tania responded and quickly came over to open the door.


    Serenity: "mom."


    Tania asked Serenity with a smile on her face, "Seren, when are you back? Where is Sonny?"


    "Sonny is watching TV on the first floor, and Sam is apanying him."


    Serenity looked at her mother-inw, and she didn''t look like she was quarreling with her father-inw.


    "Mom, I heard Sam say that you seem to be in a bad mood." Serenity said as she walked into her mother-inw''s room.

 Chapter 2963

    Tania didn''t close the door. She said, "I was in a bad mood, but I''m fine now."


    "Mom, what happened?" Serenity asked with concern.


    Tania asked her first, "Do you want to drink water?"


    Serenity said, "No, thank you, Mom."


    Tania came over, pulled Serenity to sit down on the sofa, and said, "It''s not a big deal. I just had to argue with your dad about Tatum. I got so angry that I ran away from home." Serenity: "That means my dad doesn''t know you came here?"


    Tania was a little embarrassed now. She said, "I haven''t told him yet, and I asked Sam not to say it yet. I want to calm down."


    "My dad will be worried to death. Mom, what happened to Tatum?"


    Serenity asked with concern. Then she said to Tania, "Mom, you should send a message to dad first and tell him that you are with us, so that dad will not look for you everywhere." Tania pursed her lips and said, "I''ve been here for a few hours, but he hasn''te over. Maybe he''s not worried about me at all."


    After a pause, she added in a low voice, "But I went out secretly. He didn''t know that I went out. Maybe he thought I locked myself in the room."


    Otherwise, with how much Liam cares about her, it would be impossible not to look for her.


    However, Tania could send a message to Liam, telling him that she was with Zachary.


    Liam sent her a lot of messages, which she read but did not reply to.


    After seeing that Tania sent a message to Liam, Serenity asked curiously, "What''s wrong with Tatum?"


    "Seren, I told you before that Tatum likes cooking. He now wants to be a chef. Personally, I don''t agree with it, but your dad backs him up and lets him do what he wants." All the young masters of the York family could cook.


    Grandma May cultivated this. She required her grandchildren to all have the ability to be independent. Even without the protection of the family, they could still support themselves. Everyone was versatile. If the familypany went bankrupt one day, they could still survive based on their abilities.


    Kevin was a good cook, but the sixth young master of the York family, Tatum York, was the one who liked cooking the most. He was Zachary''s biological brother and Serenity''s biological brother-inw. Serenity smiled and said, "Mom, you and dad even quarreled over this matter."


    Tania said, "It''s not really a quarrel; it''s just a disagreement and a few arguments. You also know that the men in their family dote on their wives. He hasvished me with attention for many years. If a united front is used against me, I will get angry."


    As Tania spoke, she blushed and felt that she was being a little pretentious.


    Serenity said, "Mom, I think what Dad said is right. Let Tatum do whatever he wants. His career is already stable. It''s good to let him do something he likes."


    There are nine young masters in the York family, and the three young masters in front of them were the eldest in each house who carried the heavy burden.


    Who called them the boss?


    The boss took the lead.


    Starting with the Fourth Young Master, Evan York, if he didn''t join the familypany and help manage the family business, he would start his own business with a sum of money.


    Tatum not only helped take care of the family business but also started his own business. He liked cooking, but his business was not in the catering business. Maybe this was a bit disappointing for her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 2964

    How that Tatum wants to be a chef and show off his cooking skills, Serenity thinks it''s okay.


    The Sixth Young Master, Tatum, was an adult. What he wanted to do must be carefully considered. The York family had never acted impulsively.


    Tania didn''t want Tatum to be a chef, maybe because she felt that being a chef would make her embarrassed.


    No matter how she put it, Tatum was the sixth young master of the York family.


    "Mom, where does Tatum want to work?" Serenity asked curiously after persuading her mother-inw.


    Which restaurant or hotel attracted her brother-inw, Tatum, to go to work?


    Tania said: "He doesn''t go to work in a big hotel; he goes to work as a home cook for others, and he has to go out to the market, not in our Wiltspoon Hotel."


    Serenity''s beautiful eyes twinkled as she asked Tania, "Mom, could it be that the person grandma picked for Tatum was in need of a cook, so Tatum took the opportunity to get close to her? Who did grandma pick for Tatum? Mom, do you know?"


    Tania was stunned for a moment and said, "I really don''t know about this. I only know that she has chosen people for Evan and Elian, and she thought that she would not consider Tatum and River first." Tatum had just been brought into social interaction. He would definitely not choose a wife for him too quickly.


    However, Tatum had been in the business world for a few years, and he just kept a low profile because he was Zachary''s biological brother. As long as others know that he is Zachary''s biological brother, they will look down upon him. If he makes achievements, others will also look down upon him. They would think that he was relying on his brother''s blessing.


    Therefore, Tatum did not want to bear the halo of Zachary, so he kept a very low profile. When discussing business with others, he would not say that he was Zachary''s biological brother and even said that he had nothing to do with the York Corporation.


    His own business indeed had nothing to do with the York Corporation, not even business dealings.


    He had Zachary, his elder brother. As the middle child, he was also under a lot of pressure. It was easy for others topare him with Zachary.


    "When grandmaes back, I''ll check what grandma has to say."


    Serenity had the best rtionship with Grandma May.


    She was where she was today thanks to Grandma May''s efforts in bringing her and Zachary together.


    Grandma May loved Zachary the most. She also loved Serenity, the eldest granddaughter-inw, the most.


    When she was choosing wives for her other grandchildren, she paid special attention to character. She was afraid that the other granddaughter-inw would not have good character, would not get along with her, and would dislike her foring from a rural background.


    It would make her suffer.


    Grandma May really loved Serenity.


    Serenity was willing to tell Grandma May if she had any concerns.


    "Where is your grandma?"


    From the moment Grandma May started arranging Zachary''s marriage, Taniapletely let go of his sons'' life events.


    Let Grandma worry about it if she wanted to cause trouble. So she wouldn''t just sit around at home and stare at her daughters-inw when she was bored; she made ns to do something.


    They were afraid that Grandma May''s ws would fall on their heads.


    It was better for the elderly to torment their grandchildren than to torment them.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anyway, Grandma May loved her grandson the most, and no matter how hard she went, she would not hurt her grandson. The most important thing was that all those br*ts were loyal to Grandma May and listened to her words the most.


    Because Tania could safely leave her son''s life matters to Grandma May to worry about, she really didn''t know whether Grandma May had chosen a wife for Tatum.


    Tania said, "Grandma is going to meet an old friend. She is away from home all day."


    Serenity''s words contained tolerance and pampering for Grandma May. She smiled and said, "Grandma wille back if she misses us, or if Zachary and I have a conflict, she wille back immediately like a gust of wind."

 Chapter 2965

    Tania said quickly, "Seren, you have to be happy. If Zachary dares to make you angry, tell me, and I will teach him a lesson. The most important thing for you right now is your health." Serenity and her pregnant daughter-inw were more important than her son, Zachary.


    The child in Serenity''s belly was the grandchild Tania had been looking forward to for a long time. Whether it was a grandson or a granddaughter, it was the first grandchild and was special in the hearts of Tania and Liam.


    Tania could understand Grandma May''s feelings for Zachary.


    As the first grandchild and the next-generation rtive, it was natural that Grandma May loved Zachary the most.


    Serenity smiled and said, "Mom, Zachary and I haven''t had any conflicts for a long time, and he won''t have any conflicts with me now. Mom, don''t worry."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When they first got married, because they had no emotional foundation and Zachary had some misunderstandings about her, thinking that she had some agenda and coaxing her grandma into forcing him to marry her, the couple was prone to conflicts.


    When lovers in love be husband and wife and live together, there will also be a running-in period.


    Not to mention that she and Zachary had a sh marriage.


    Thinking that Zachary was a maniac who doted on his wife, Tania smiled: "That''s right, I''m not worried. Zachary has always doted on you and will not have any conflicts with you. Seren, you said, If Tatum bes a chef, is it really to chase his wife? I asked Tatum who he was going to be a home cook for, but he refused to tell me. He kept it secret like that. I thought it was possible that he was chasing his wife."


    Tania believed that Tatum became a home cook because he wanted to pursue his wife after Serenity enlightened her.


    However, Tania didn''t feel at ease until he didn''t know whose family Tatum would work as a chef for.


    "Tatum refused to say it. There are two reasons. One is that he may be afraid that his mother will cause damage and prevent him from going to work, and the other is that he really wants to chase his wife. When Zacharyes back in the evening, I will tell Zachary and go find out. Just ask the family where Tatum is going to work if there is a daughter of marriageable age."


    "Yes, yes, yes, let Zacharye forward and inquire. Tatum listens to Zachary very much. He will tell Zachary whatever is on his mind. He rarely talks to me. He talks more to his father than to me. s, this is what happens when you give birth to a son. When the son grows up, he will be closer to his father."


    "A daughter is still considerate. I don''t have the life of a daughter. Come on, Seren. It''s the same with giving me a granddaughter. I''m in good health and can live until my granddaughter gets married. I''ll enjoy my granddaughter''s tenderness, consideration, and understanding. It makes up for the loss of not having a daughter."


    Serenity''s smile froze, and she said, "Mom, I can''t guarantee this. I have nothing to do with having children. The decision lies with Zachary."


    Tania: "Yes, it has nothing to do with us women."


    Both mother-inw and daughter-inw were a little embarrassed when talking about this topic.


    Tania quickly changed the subject and said, "I don''t know what kind of wife your grandma has chosen for Tatum.¡±


    "She must be very good and suitable for Tatum. Grandma often travels around and to so many ces. She has thousands of choices to choose from, and she won''t pick the bad one." Grandma May specifically targeted Hayden from Jensburg.


    No one in Jensburg knew that Hayden was a woman.


    Grandma May found out and targeted Hayden as her granddaughter-inw. Now, Kevin is about to win the beauty.


    In order to help Kevin clear his name as a homos*xual, Hayden publicly wore women''s clothing and admitted that she was a woman.


    She and Kevin were together. It was the most normal rtionship. It was not homos*xuality that was not epted by the world. They didn''t know how many girls'' hearts were broken. "Yes, I believe in your grandma''s vision." Tania still trusted her mother-inw.


    In the past, she felt that Grandma May had treated Zachary badly and forced Zachary to marry Serenity.


    Now, Tania has fully epted Serenity as her daughter-inw.

 Chapter 2966

    In the future, Tania could also slowly train Serenity, teach Serenity little by little about the inner affairs of the York family, and then hand it over to Serenity so that she, the head wife, could retire. Serenity was also willing to learn and study seriously.


    Serenity was also motivated and ambitious, so she was quite suitable for Zachary. Zachary was also an ambitious man.


    Of course, the most important thing was that Tania felt that Zachary was already in Serenity''s hands, and she could only ept Serenity for her son''s happiness.


    As long as the son is happy, it doesn''t matter where the daughter-inw is born.


    Besides, now that they know that Serenity was originally a descendant of the Farrell family in Jensburg, it''s not bad.


    When the Farrell family was at its peak, it was considered a match for the York family.


    Serenity''s aunt, Audrey, was also the wife of a businessman. Her sister, Liberty, also works hard to be stronger and can be Serenity''s backer.


    Tania appreciated the attitude of her daughter-inw, Serenity and Liberty, towards life.


    As for what others in the upper ss said in private, Tania had looked away, as long as those people didn''t say it in front of her and didn''t let her hear it. When she heard this, she would definitely vent her anger on her daughter-inw''s behalf.


    And everyone knew that Tania was a mother-inw who protected her daughter-inw.


    "Seren, your second aunt, Rose, will take Camryn to the banquet in two days, and I will go with her that night. Do you want toe with me?"


    After Tania finished speaking, she immediately said, "Forget it; you can take good care of your baby at home. Even if the banquet is not crowded, I''m still worried that some people are not good-looking, and if they bump into your belly, you and your baby will be hurt."


    She would regret it for the rest of her life.


    Serenity smiled and said, "I''m not worried about that, but Zachary won''t let me go. He''s very nervous. Mom, I think that on the day I give birth to my baby, Zachary may be so nervous and scared that he faints." Tania said, "Probably not, but when I gave birth to my child, his father was so nervous that he fainted, whether it was the first or second child."


    "When I gave birth to Zachary, his father insisted on apanying him during the delivery and went into the delivery room with him. He fainted due to his anxiety, and the nurses and doctors had to carry him out. I was in terrible pain at the time. Seeing that he fainted from fright, even I felt hurt, but I wanted tough at that time."


    Tania still couldn''t help butugh when she mentioned what happened back then.


    That scene made her scared andugh at the same time. Suddenly she saw Liam closing his eyes and falling softly, which frightened her.


    Later, she found out that he was overly nervous and was frightened by the scene of a woman giving birth, which was why he fainted. She was amused.


    After giving birth to Zachary, Liam felt sorry for her and said he didn''t want a second child because he already had a son as his sessor.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    It was Tania who wanted a daughter and was determined to continue having children.


    Who would have known that the couple did not have a daughter, but they were both responsible for the birth, which was so shocking?


    Tania said, "Zachary may inherit this from his father. Anyway, when you give birth to the baby, don''t agree to Zachary apanying you during the birth; otherwise, you will be distracted from worrying about him."


    Serenity smiled and said, "There is such a thing. I see that Zachary is very nervous now. Sometimes I wake up in the middle of the night and find him staring at my belly. He felt a little ufortable, and he looked like the sky was falling."


    "On the day when the baby is born, we can''t let him follow him into the delivery room. He might actually faint in there."

 Chapter 2967

    Tania and Serenity chatted for a while, and then Tania''s mood improved.


    Tania listened to Serenity.


    Serenity advised her that Tatum was grown up and not a three-year-old child, so let them do whatever they wanted.


    Tatum went to work seriously again.


    Moreover, his business was stable, and if he worked as a home cook for others, it would not affect his own business. Thinking that Tatum might be cooking for his future wife, Tania had no need to stop him.


    "Seren, I have thought about it now, and she is not angry anymore. Let''s go downstairs and see Sonny."


    Tania stood up.


    Serenity smiled and went downstairs with Tania.


    Sam was watching cartoons with Sonny, and Sonny was very engaged.


    Hearing the footsteps, Sam stood up.


    "Auntie."


    Sonny saw Serenitying downstairs and stopped watching TV. She got up and ran to Serenity and Tania.


    He called Tania "Grandma Reading" affectionately.


    Tania picked him up and asked him if he was happy in kindergarten.


    Sonny answered one by one and told Tania a lot of interesting things about the kindergarten, making Taniaugh continuously.


    About an hourter, Liam and Tatum arrived.


    When Serenity heard that Liam and Tatum wereing, she went out to greet them personally.


    Tania held Sonny motionless and said, "He''s here as soon as hees. He''s not the emperor, so someone needs to go out to meet him."


    However, she was still very satisfied with Serenity''s actions.


    Serenity walked out of the main house and saw Liam and Tatum getting out of the car and walking over in a hurry.


    "dad." Serenity called Liam.


    Liam was anxious, but when facing Serenity, he still looked kindly and responded to Serenity gently.


    Tatum called sister-inw.


    "Serenity, is your mom in the house?" Liam asked softly.


    Serenity nodded. "Mom is in the house, dad; you don''t have to worry. Mom is fine."


    "She ran over, but I didn''t know it. I thought she locked herself in the room. I didn''t dare to open the door by force, so I knocked on the door and called her. She didn''t respond after calling for a long time. I thought she was angry with me."


    Fortunately for Liam, his wife was angry and only came to see her eldest son instead of running back to her parents'' home.


    Otherwise, if Liam had to go to the Reading family to pick up his wife, he would inevitably disturb his mother-inw and make her worried.


    The main thing was that whenever the couple had any minor conflicts, the mother-inw always took his side, which made the old wife jealous, saying that her mother favored him as her son-inw. In fact, it was better to know a daughter than a mother.


    The mother-inw knew Tania well and her daughter''s temperament, and she also knew Liam as her son-inw.


    So as long as the couple had a minor conflict, it wouldn''t be his fault.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    He had neverined in front of his mother-inw, but every time, his wife always felt that it was him who wasining.


    He tried his best not to rm his mother-inw.


    The mother-inw was getting older, and Liam didn''t want his mother-inw to worry about them anymore.


    "I didn''t quarrel with her. I just said that Tatum is an adult. He knows what he wants to do. As parents, we should support our son in doing what he wants to do and what he likes to do. What''s wrong?" After Liam finished speaking, he quickly said to Serenity, "Serenity, dad won''t talk to you anymore. Dad will go in and see your mom first."


    With that said, Liam hurried into the house.

 Chapter 2968

    Serenity and Tatum did not enter the house immediately.


    Tatum looked at Serenity and asked tentatively, "Sister-inw, can we have a few words?"


    Serenity smiled: "Of course, if you want to tell your sister-inw, just say it."


    "My parents are having an unpleasant quarrel this time because of me. I want to be a home cook, but I can take care of my business. But mom doesn''t agree. She thinks that I have my own business; even if I like cooking, I can cook at home; there is no need to be a chef for others." "Chefing is a profession, but Mom doesn''t like it. Mom thinks I am the sixth young master of the York family. How can I be a chef for others?"


    Tatum was a little distressed. It was because of his mom''s opposition that his parents were unhappy.


    He was different from Zachary.


    Zachary had the best rtionship with his grandparents because they raised him. Although his grandparents also taught him, he spent more time with his parents. He cared about their parents'' support for him. Tatum was not the eldest son and did not need to take over the family business, but this year he started to help manage the family business and also had his own business.


    He could do what he wanted without too much pressure. He thought that if he told his parents, they would support him.


    He never thought that Tania would not support him, but Liam would support him as always, and Tania would quarrel with Liam instead.


    After Tania went upstairs, both Liam and Tatum thought that Tania was angry in the room.


    Unexpectedly, Tania quietly left the house while they were not paying attention and came to Zachary''s ce.


    Liam and Tatum took turns going upstairs to knock on Tania''s door to apologize to her, but there was no one in the room at all.


    If Liam and Tatum hadn''t received the message from Tania, they would still be waiting stupidly for Tania to calm down ande out of the room.


    Serenity said, "Mom also told me about this. I told her that you like cooking, want to be a chef for others, and do what you want. We are your family, and we should support you.


    Mom can ept it now. You don''t have to me yourself too much. My parents have such a good rtionship that they won''t fall out because of a small thing. Any unpleasantness will be over quickly." Liam hadvished attention on Tania for years.


    For the first time, Tania would be angry if Liam did not unite with her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Actually, Mom is not angry with you, but angry with Dad, who is angry that Dad did not unite with her."


    Tatum pursed his lips and smiled helplessly. "This is true. I''m not worthy of my mom being angry with me. The only one who can make my mother angry is my dad. Sister-inw, thank you for speaking in front of mom for me."


    Tania was actually very open-minded, but asionally she cared about other people''s opinions, thinking that they would disgrace the young master of the York family and make her, the eldest wife of the York family, lose face.


    Tatum could understand Tania.


    But Tania figured it out quickly.


    Just like when Zachary married Serenity, Tania was unwilling in her heart, but she never did anything to damage the rtionship between Zachary and Serenity.


    Tatum also protects serenity very well. He would break up with anyone who spoke ill of Serenity.


    Serenity smiled: "We are all a family, so there is no need to be so polite. Your eldest brother, and I hope you are well."


    Tatum thanked Serenity.


    "Tatum, I want to ask you something secretly. Please answer me truthfully." Serenity suddenly lowered his voice and said,.


    Tatum''s ck eyes flickered, as if Serenity knew something. But he still said, "Sister-inw, just ask; I know I will definitely answer you honestly."


    "You are going to be a home cook for someone else. Is that someone your grandma has chosen as your wife?"


    Tatum was speechless.


    How did the sister-inw know?

 Chapter 2969

    Tatum''s face was still red. Seeing him like this, Serenity didn''t understand anything. She asked curiously, "What''s her surname? Where is she from?"


    Tatum looked into the room first, and after making sure his parents would note out, he replied, "She''s from Annenburg in Province X, with thepound surname Ormond." "Province X is so far away."


    Serenity was stunned. Grandma May actually went to Province X in order to choose a granddaughter-inw.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Province X...


    "Is Annenburg in Province X far from Havenmill?"


    "Quarantine City is not that far away, but Annenburg is the provincial capital."


    Tatum replied that he didn''t quite understand, "Sister-inw, why would you ask if you have any friends from Havenmill?"


    Serenity smiled and said, "No, my best friend is Jasmine. How can I have friends in Havenmill? I just heard from someone that there is a very old family in Havenmill." Tatum snorted and said, "I don''t know about this. After I go to Annenburg in Province X, I can help my sister-inw find out about the ancient family in Havenmill." "Have you seen that, Miss Ormond?" Serenity asked, gossiping.


    Tatum shook his head and said, "Grandma only gave us photos and not arranged for us to meet real people. If we want to meet real people, we have to act on our own."


    "In addition to her recent photos, the information my grandma gave me also included a few words. Miss Ormond has a particrly picky mouth, but she also loves to eat. I heard that none of the dishes cooked by the family chef are to her liking. Her family is now looking for chefs everywhere, and I want to give it a try."


    Tatum felt that grandma would really choose a wife for him.


    Choosing a girl who loved to eat but was picky didn''t give him a chance to show off his superb cooking skills.


    Let him grab the opponent''s stomach first, so that the opponent can''t escape from his grasp.


    "Then go ahead and give it a try. Mom said that among your brothers, you are the one who likes cooking the most. Your own business is also rted to the catering industry. I believe you can sessfully apply for the Ormond family''s chef job."


    Serenity encouraged Tatum. She was also very confident about whether Tatum could apply for the job.


    Not to mention Tatum, who loved cooking the most, and Zachary''s cooking skills, would probably be able to apply for the job.


    Among the nine young masters of the York family, the one who was slightly worse at cooking was Rowan.


    Rowan was not yet a minor and was a high school student. He was in the most important stage of study, so he had much less time to practice cooking.


    No matter how cunning Grandma May was, she would not disturb Rowan''s study at this time.


    Rowan was under the heaviest academic pressure because the eight brothers above him were all very good and had been admitted to key universities. If he failed to get into a key university, he would feel that he had lost the face of the York family.


    "I like cooking the most, and I have studied the recipes of various factions, but my cooking skills are not as good as those of the third brother, Kevin."


    Tatum was a little worried that he would not be able to apply for the job.


    Serenity smiled and said, "No, even your eldest brother''s cooking skills are not bad, let alone you, who like cooking. Your third brother rarely shows off his skills anymore. He no longer has much enthusiasm for cooking. Unlike you, no the same."

 Chapter 2970

    Chapter 2970


    ¡°Do what you like to do with your heart, and you will get the best results. Tatum, believe in yourself.¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°Thank you, sister-inw. My sister-inw said this, and I have confidence again. Also, the


    food my eldest brother cooks is delicious. I cook more than him, and I like it more. I am more attentive.


    I think I will not be worse than others.¡±


    He also invested in the catering industry and often traveled around the country to taste food from all


    over the country and learn to cook dishes from various factions.


    Sometimes he would make a dish over and over again, striving to make it the best.


    He was also good at cooking at home.


    There were also a variety of exquisite snacks.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In short, he liked to dabble in anything rted to eating.


    It should be possible to take down Miss Ormond¡¯s stomach.


    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s right, as the sons of our York family, we must not lose our self-confidence.


    Believe in yourself and in Grandma. Grandma has chosen Miss Ormond for you, so she knows that you


    are capable enough to win her over.


    ¡°You see, she enjoys eating but is quite particr about what she eats, whereas you have a passion for


    cooking and can prepare an assortment of delectable dishes. They are a match made in heaven. Her


    stomach is probably just waiting for you to feed her.¡±


    Tatum blushed. ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s a little early to say that now. I don¡¯t know her well yet, and I don¡¯t


    know what her temperament is like. When marrying a virtuous wife, it mainly depends on her


    temperament and how she behaves.¡±


    It¡¯s not just about appearance.


    In terms of appearance, Miss Ormond was not a great beauty. She was a good-looking person, and the


    more he looked at her, the better she looked.


    As soon as he saw her photo, he fell in love with her.


    ¡°I told you to trust Grandma. The candidate she picked for you will not be bad. Grandma must have


    inspected it before making a decision. However, you still have to get to know her. After all, you are the


    one who wants to marry a wife. You want to spend your whole life with her.


    You have to understand her, get along well with her, havemon topics, and be with her for a lifetime


    so that you won¡¯t be lonely.¡±


    Tatum just nned to use the opportunity of being a chef to get in touch with Miss Ormond and get to


    know her. The most important thing was to make her fall in love with him.


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t tell my parents about Miss Ormond. Who knows if I can catch Miss Ormond? If not,


    it would be embarrassing to go alone ande back alone.¡±


    Tatum was still young and energetic and worried about being embarrassed.


    Even his parents didn¡¯t want to tell him because they were afraid that if he failed to pursue his wife,


    everyone wouldugh at him and lose face.


    Serenity readily agreed: ¡°I won¡¯t tell your parents, but when I tried to persuade mom just now, I


    mentioned it. I said that you suddenly wanted to work as a cook for someone else. Maybe there was a


    marriageable person in that family. Daughter, Grandma has chosen you as your wife. Then mom said,


    ¡®You are in this world.¡¯ Whatever you want to do, just do it. She can¡¯t control that much.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°Sister-inw, you are really good at guessing.¡±


    He never talked about it. He didn¡¯t even tell his eldest brother, Zachary, but his sister-inw, Serenity,


    guessed it.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You are already in your twenties. Grandma often travels around. She said


    that Tatum and River are still young, but in fact, she has carefully selected them for you. River is indeed


    a bit younger. He is only twenty-three or four years old.¡±


    ¡°But you are two or three years older than River. It will take some time to chase a wife. By the time you


    get married, you might be thirty years old. If you are less than thirty years old, you will still be thirty if


    you round up.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°Grandma infected my sister-inw and she said that people our age always like to use the


    rounding method. I am already thirty now.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°Time flies so fast. You feel you are still very young, but in a blink of an eye, you are


    middle-aged.¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t tell your parents where the girl is from or what her surname is. That way, even if my


    mother knows that I am chasing my wife, as long as she doesn¡¯t know about Miss Ormond, I can


    pretend to be a chef.¡±


    ¡°When the timees when I fail to pursue my wife and Ie back, I will be told that I was fired by


    my employer.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell. I promise not to tell.¡±

 Chapter 2971

    Chapter 2971


    Serenity asked, ¡°Can I tell your elder brother?¡±


    After struggling for a while, Tatum said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If I need help from him in the future, I have to


    trouble him. If I don¡¯t tell him, he won¡¯t know how to help me.¡±


    Serenity smiled lowly. ¡°Your elder brother can help you with work matters, but there is no point in asking


    your elder brother for emotional matters. If you have emotional problems in the future, you can ask me.


    I know better than your elder brother.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t know much about women. In his words, all his knowledge of the opposite s-e-x was


    used on her, and he no longer had any extra thoughts to understand other women.


    Every woman¡¯s personality is different.


    Therefore, asking Zachary about other women¡¯s affairs was in vain.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t replicate what Zachary said.


    Even if there is someone with a simr personality to Serenity, it is not Serenity.


    As Zachary¡¯s younger brother, Tatum also knew who his eldest brother was. Since his sister-inw,


    Serenity, promised to help him if anything happened, he quickly thanked her.


    If Serenity was willing to help him, it was equivalent to the elder brother helping him.


    Who didn¡¯t know that Zachary was a maniac who doted on his wife?


    In the past, there was a saying circting in Wiltspoon¡¯s businessmunity: Don¡¯t offend Young


    Master York.


    Now that sentence has been changed to ¡°Don¡¯t offend the eldest young mistress of the York family.¡±


    That would have more serious consequences than offending Young Master York.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    They would rather offend the eldest young master of York than the eldest young mistress of York.


    Tatum said, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m going to go in and apologize to mom. No matter what, it¡¯s because of me


    that mom and dad stumbled.¡±


    Serenity hummed.


    She entered the house with Tatum.


    Liam had already coaxed his wife.


    Tania wasn¡¯t angry anymore, but when she saw Liam rushing over to take her homete at night, she


    was a little embarrassed and felt that she was being unreasonable.


    Liam also told her that if she really couldn¡¯t ept Tatum bing a chef for others, he would no


    longer be an enlightened father and would definitely stop Tatum from bing a chef.


    After Serenity¡¯s exnation and the possibility that Tatum was working as a cook for the future younger


    daughter-inw, was he pursuing his wife?


    Tania can¡¯t stop Tatum from pursuing his wife.


    Tania, in turn, relieved her husband. She won¡¯t stop Tatum from doing anything anymore. After all, he


    was an adult. Using the rounding method to calcte his age, Tatum was already thirty years old. She


    still cared about so many things.


    The child was born sitting in Serenity¡¯s belly, and Tania happily yed with her grandson.


    Children and grandchildren had their own blessings, and Tania didn¡¯t care what they did.


    Although Tania was also very interested in his future daughter-inw and wanted to know where she


    was from, what her family background was, and what she looked like, Tatum didn¡¯t tell her, so it was


    hard for her to ask.


    One thing is certain: the woman¡¯s character is not a problem.


    The person Grandma May, her mother-inw, chose was still someone Tania could trust.


    Looking at Serenity, Camryn, and Hayden, no one was bad.


    Grandma May had very good sense.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Tatum came in and saw his parents sitting on the sofa talking about something. He walked over and


    called his mom.


    Tania raised her head and looked at Tatum. ¡°Tatum, I just came to see your elder brother. I n to stay


    here for two days to apany your elder sister-inw. I didn¡¯t run away from home.¡±


    Tatum observed that Tania was no longer angry, and he felt relieved. He sat down and said with a


    smile, ¡°Mom, how could it be that you ran away from home? You just missed my eldest brother and


    sister-inw, so you came to stay for a few days. But, Mom, my dad can¡¯t live without you. If you are


    not at home, dad can¡¯t eat or sleep. So, I sent my dad here overnight.¡±


    Tania turned to look at Liam beside her.


    Liam deliberately wore an old face, but in fact, he took good care of himself and looked like Zachary¡¯s


    eldest brother.

 Chapter 2972

    Chapter 2972


    ¡°Tania, if you want toe over, you won¡¯t take me with you; leave me at home. We are husband and


    wife, and we will never leave each other. Have you ever considered my feelings when you left me at


    home? You miss Zachary and Serenity. Tell me. Why don¡¯t Ie with you?¡±


    ncing at Sonny sitting on Tania¡¯sp, Liam added, ¡°You miss Sonny, and I miss Sonny too.¡±


    Sonny, who was pointed out, raised his little face, looked at Tania, then at Liam, and finally at Tatum


    and Serenity. He didn¡¯t quite understand why he was involved.


    He just asked Grandma Reading to watch cartoons with him. Then Grandpa York came.


    Grandpa York took Grandma Reading¡¯s hand and said a lot in front of him. Grandma Reading seemed


    to blush, and then she let him watch TV by himself and pulled Grandpa York upstairs.


    Just two minutes after going downstairs, his aunt, Serenity, and uncle Tatum came in.


    ¡°I miss Grandma Reading too.¡± Sonny said it with twinkling, big eyes.


    Everyoneughed.


    Sonny was inexplicable, and he soon startedughing too.


    Serenity said to her nephew, ¡°Sonny, it¡¯s time to go upstairs and take a shower. After taking a shower,


    go to bed. You have to get up to go to kindergarten tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, can I watch it for another ten minutes?¡± As soon as Sonny heard Serenity urging him to go


    upstairs to wash up and sleep, he couldn¡¯t help but bargain.


    Serenity reminded Sonny, ¡°Tomorrow is Friday. Your Uncle Lewis will pick you up from kindergarten in


    the afternoon, and then Uncle Lewis will take you by ne to Jensburg. Your mother is waiting for you


    and Uncle Lewis in Jensburg.¡±


    Serenity even wanted to fly to Jensburg, but no one supported her.


    Liberty also warned her that if she didn¡¯t listen to Zachary, she would deal with her when she came


    back.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was afraid that Zachary couldn¡¯t control Serenity, so she insisted on going to Jensburg. Zachary


    couldn¡¯t do anything to her, so she warned Serenity in advance.


    Jensburg was a bit dangerous for Serenity and Liberty.


    Liberty took the lead, and she wouldn¡¯t back down.


    But Serenity was pregnant, and Liberty would not let here to Jensburg no matter what. To put it


    bluntly, both her son and sister stayed at Wiltspoon. If something happened to her, there would still be


    someone to help collect her body.


    Sonny followed Duncan to Jensburg on Friday. Only with Duncan following him would Liberty agree to


    Sonnying.


    It¡¯s only been two days.


    The battle between her and the Farrell family would be more intense, and she would not let


    Sonnye to Jensburg again.


    Nothing had happened yet. The Farrell family was still wary of the York family, and they dared not move


    around for the time being.


    When the dog jumped over the wall, there was no telling what the Farrell family would do.


    Sonny suddenly said happily, ¡°Auntie, I won¡¯t watch cartoons anymore. I will go upstairs to take a


    shower and then go to bed. Oh, after taking a shower, I still have to pack my things.¡±


    Sonny had followed Serenity on a long trip to FC Manor. During that trip, Serenity bought him a small


    suitcase and told him to use the small suitcase to carry his things whenever he traveled far in the


    future.


    With that said, Sonny slipped from Tania¡¯s arms, not forgetting to say good night to everyone present.


    Then, happily, he went upstairs.


    Tania said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, do you want him to take a bath by himself?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°He has learned to take care of himself.¡±


    ¡°Now I want to help him bathe, but he doesn¡¯t want me. He says he is a man, and I am a woman. He


    can¡¯t let a woman help him bathe. It¡¯s very embarrassing.¡±


    Everyoneughed again.


    Sonny was a little kid who knew that there were differences between men and women.


    But Serenity followed Sonny upstairs.

 Chapter 2973

    After Serenity and Sonny went upstairs, Tatum apologized to his mom again.


    Tania said, "Mom is not angry anymore. Tatum, your dad and your sister-inw are right. You are already an adult; you know what you should do, and you can be responsible for what you do. You are not your eldest brother. You don''t have to shoulder the burden of the family. You can do whatever you want. As long as you don''t steal, rob, or break thew, that''s fine."


    Tania did not say this sentence: ''Just bring a daughter-inw when youe back.''


    Tatum didn''t tell Tania that he was chasing his wife, so she pretended not to know. He would tell her about his rtionship when he stabilized.


    No matter who the daughter-inw was, as long as Tatum liked it, Tania could ept it. At first, she could ept serenity.


    The future younger daughter-inw''s family could afford a private chef, so the family conditions were not bad, so what else couldn''t she ept?


    "Thank you, mom, for your understanding and support." Tatum thanked his mom. Then he asked his parents, "Mom, Dad, do you n to stay with your eldest brother for a few days?"


    Tania said, "Your grandma is not at home. Mom is here to take care of your sister-inw. Your dad can go back if he wants. I will tie him up again."


    Liam immediately said, "Tania, I will be where you are."


    Tania said, "I didn''te with your clothes."


    Liam smiled and said, "This is not the first time we have stayed at my son''s ce. There is also my change of clothes in the room we live in."


    Tania choked; yes, she had forgotten this.


    Tania said, "Tatum, you go back first. You have to go to work elsewhere. You need to clearly exin your work to Wiltspoon. You need to tell your elder brother and let someone take over your work to avoid a mess."


    Tatum hummed, "Mom, I know. I''ll wait here for my brother toe back. Just tell him."


    He was going to Annenburg in Province Down.


    Although he also had many elites under hismand, he still needed someone to help him look after him.


    He had to tell his elder brother, Zachary, about these things.


    Let Zachary take care of the arrangements.


    Tania asked, "I heard from Seren that Zack mighte backte from socializing tonight. Why don''t you stay at your brother''s ce for one night?"


    Tatum smiled and said, "Mom, I''ll wait for my eldest brother toe back and have a chat before going back. It won''t be a problem. I also have a house nearby."


    His parents had a room with Zachary, and they had a change of clothes. Tatum could stay in the guest room, but he didn''t have a change of clothes.


    Several of their brothers owned a lot of real estate in Wiltspoon.


    Usually, there was no need to stay at brother''s house.


    "also."


    "Then you wait here for your elder brother. Your father and I are too old to stay upte, and it''s gettingte. We''ll go upstairs and rest first." Tania was no longer depressed; she was in a good mood, and she no longer felt that the time was difficult.


    Tatum hummed and said good night to his parents.


    He was watching as his parents went upstairs.


    Tania went to the children''s room to see Sonny.


    Sonny had already taken a bath, put on his pajamas, and was ready to rest, but he couldn''t sleep yet and was pestering Serenity to tell him a story.


    Serenity ran a bookstore. Although she didn''t read novels as often as Jasmine, she still read some books in her spare time. Telling stories was not a problem for her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Tania came in and saw Sonny listening to the story, his eyes wide open and not wanting to sleep.


    Serenity would say to Sonny from time to time, "Sonny, close your eyes."


    Sonny closed his eyes obediently, but would soon open them again.

 Chapter 2974

    Chapter 2974


    Sonny couldn¡¯t sleep. He still wanted to y for a while.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯lle tell a story to Sonny.¡±


    Tania felt sorry for her daughter-inw, who was tired, and whispered to Serenity. Without waiting for


    Serenity¡¯s consent, she picked up a children¡¯s book on the bedside table and wanted to tell Sonny a


    story.


    Serenity did not reject her mother-inw¡¯s kindness. She made room for her mother-inw and said,


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check Sonny¡¯s small luggage, the luggage he picked up by himself.¡±


    See if Sonny missed anything.


    Tania told Sonny a bedtime story, while Serenity went to check the contents of the small suitcase.


    Sonny got himself a set of the thickest pajamas. He knew from the adults¡¯ conversations that it was


    very cold in Jensburg, and sometimes it snowed, and it was heavy snow. So he got himself the thickest


    pajamas.


    Then he packed up his clothes for two days and brought his thickest coat, hat, scarf, gloves, and daily


    necessities.


    In addition to these, he also stuffed two toys that he usually liked to y with into the suitcase, as well


    as a few snacks that he never got tired of.


    After helping her nephew check the suitcase, Serenity opened the wardrobe again, took two more


    warm clothes, and stuffed them into the suitcase, filling the small suitcase to the brim.


    ¡°Auntie, do I have everything I brought?¡± Sonny sat up and asked Serenity.


    Serenity hummed and praised him: ¡°Sonny tidied up well; everything isplete.¡±


    Sonny was worthy of being the nephew Serenity taught.


    Taniaid down on Sonny and said with a smile, ¡°Sonny, it¡¯s time to sleep. Don¡¯t sit up again and close


    your eyes.¡±


    Sonny stuck out his tongue but then said coquettishly to Tania, ¡°Grandma Reading, kiss me and wish


    me a sweet dream.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tania tapped his forehead lovingly, liking Sonny¡¯s acting coquettishly towards her.


    Just like when her son was a child, he was the younger son, not Zachary.


    Zachary had always been serious and businesslike since childhood.


    He wouldn¡¯t act coquettishly toward her.


    The younger son would act coquettishly in her arms when he was a child, but not for long. When the


    younger son went to kindergarten and began to receive the same training as his elder brothers, he


    became sensible and rarely acted like a coquettish child anymore.


    ¡°Mom, Tatum and Dad have gone back?¡± Serenity asked softly.


    ¡°No, your dad said to stay here for a few days. Tatum has something to say to Zack. He will go back


    when Zackes back.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°Well, Mom, do you want a midnight snack? I¡¯ll go downstairs and make you some


    midnight snacks.¡±


    Tania said softly, ¡°No, we don¡¯t have the habit of eatingte-night snacks. Eatingte-night snacks can


    also make you gain weight. If you really want to eat, you don¡¯t have to do it. Don¡¯t be tired. If you are


    tired, don¡¯t wait for Zack toe back. Get some rest early. I¡¯m watching Sonny here, and I promise


    not to let him continue to y around.¡±


    Serenity looked at Sonny, who had closed his eyes and seemed to be asleep, and said with a low


    smile, ¡°Sonny is easy to coax to sleep.¡±


    No matter how energetic Sonny was, he was a three- or four-year-old child.


    Sonny fell asleep. But he would asionally open his eyes to check to make sure the adult was still


    there, and then he would fall asleep with peace of mind.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go back to the room and take a shower first.¡± Serenity yawned gracefully. She was also


    sleepy.


    Tania asked her to go back to her room to rest, and there was no need to wait for Zachary toe


    back.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was busy with work, so he tried toe back at 10:30 p.m., but sometimes there were too


    many things to do, and he could only be busy until midnight.

 Chapter 2975

    Chapter 2975


    Zachary arrived home at midnight. He also drank some wine, but was not drunk.


    Tatum, who had been waiting for him toe back, heard the sound of a car outside, got up, and


    walked out.


    Zachary¡¯s special car drove to the door of the main house and stopped.


    The bodyguard got out of the car and saw Tatuming out. He called him first and then quickly


    opened the door for Zachary. He wanted to help Zachary get out of the car, but he refused.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Zachary said it in a low voice.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Tatum took a few steps forward and reached out to help his elder brother, but Zachary also


    pushed him away.


    ¡°Tatum, why are you here?¡±


    Zachary was quite surprised to see Tatum.


    Zachary said, ¡°I only drank one ss of wine; I¡¯m not drunk; I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I have something to talk to you about, so I¡¯m waiting here for you toe back.¡±


    Tatum still helped Zachary, and when he smelled the alcohol, he said, ¡°Brother, you drank a strong bar,


    and the alcohol smell is very strong.¡±


    ¡°When we have a good conversation, we drink a little.¡± As Zachary walked into the house, he smelled it


    himself and asked Tatum, ¡°Does the wine smell very strong? Will it stink to your sister-inw?¡±


    He might have to sleep in the study tonight.


    Serenity didn¡¯t like him smoking and drinking.


    Sometimes, when socializing, he would eat a lot of chewing gum after smoking a cigarette. Only after


    removing the cigarette smell did he dare to go home, for fear of inhaling his wife.


    Especially since his wife was pregnant with the child of their love.


    He didn¡¯t want his wife to be able to smell the smoke.


    There was no smell of tobo at all at home. Friends knew that smoking was not allowed in his house.


    Zachary muttered to himself, ¡°I can really smell the wine. It¡¯s sote, so I won¡¯t disturb Seren. I¡¯ll spend


    the night in the studyter.¡±


    He suddenly stopped again, turned around, and asked Tatum, ¡°I thought I saw my parents¡¯ cars parked


    in the parking lot just now.¡±


    Tatum replied, ¡°My parents are here, and grandma hasn¡¯te back from going out to meet friends.


    Mom was afraid that you couldn¡¯t take care of my sister-inw, so she and dad came to stay for a few


    days to keep an eye on her.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s mouth twitched. Why couldn¡¯t he take care of his wife?


    His parents came here to be light bulbs. But his parents were here, and he couldn¡¯t drive them away.


    His parents had always been very sensible and would not easilye over and disturb the young


    couple.


    Something happened.


    Zachary stared at Tatum for a moment and asked, ¡°Tatum, are you in trouble? Or did your parents


    quarrel?¡±


    Tatum said quickly, ¡°Brother, I didn¡¯t get into trouble. How could such an honest person like me get into


    trouble?¡±


    ¡°My parents didn¡¯t quarrel; they just disagreed on something and just argued a few words.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s expression was serious: ¡°My parents disagree on something? Something rted to you?¡±


    Tatum cursed in his heart; the eldest brother was drunk, and his mind was still so clear that it was not


    easy to fool him at all.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Brother, please sit down first, and I¡¯ll get you a ss of water.¡± With that said, Tatum ran to pour water


    for Zachary.


    Zachary walked to the sofa and sat down.


    The TV was still on, with the volume turned down low, and there was a pot of tea and some snacks on


    the coffee table.

 Chapter 2976

    Chapter 2976


    Without asking, Zachary knew that Tatum was here watching TV, drinking tea, and eating snacks,


    waiting for him toe back.


    Tatum quickly poured a ss of warm water. He ced the ss of warm water in front of Zachary and


    then stood aside with a smile on his handsome face, as if he were waiting for his brother¡¯s orders and


    would serve immediately.


    Zachary looked up at him and said in a low voice, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, brother.¡± Tatum sat down quickly.


    Zachary said, ¡°You are so polite, and you still say you didn¡¯t get into trouble. Tell me, what trouble did


    you get into? My parents are so tired that they disagree.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I really didn¡¯t cause any trouble. I just wanted to go to Annenburg in Province X.¡±


    ¡°Why are you going to Annenburg in Province X?¡±


    During the New Year, the elderly like to have their children and grandchildren back, and the whole


    family was in order.


    It would be even better if they added a few more granddaughter-inws.


    It was known that Hayden woulde back with Kevin for the New Year and that he would get


    engaged. He had not received any new news yet.


    Come to think of it, getting engaged was not far away.


    ¡°I want to apply for a job as a chef. The Ormond family in Annenburg is recruiting a chef. Miss Ormond


    loves to eat and has a very picky mouth. The chefs in her family are very demanding. I want to give it a


    try. It is also a challenge for me.¡±


    Zachary frowned, and after rxing his brows, he asked, ¡°Did grandma choose the daughter of the


    Ormond family?¡±


    Annenburg in Province X was too far away.


    Annenburg in Province X seemed to be a neighboring city to Havenmill.


    Titus was from there.


    Was Grandma nning to break into that muddy water?


    The York family was close with the Johnson family, and Dr. Carden treated Camryn¡¯s eyes. Elisa would


    be the fifth youngdy in the Johnson family, and she was rted to Serenity. The York family and the


    Johnson family had many other connections as well. Whatever happened to the Johnson family in the


    future, the York family couldn¡¯t sit idly by.


    But both the Johnson family and the York family were too far away from Havenmill in Province X. If they


    wanted to help Titus in the future, they would be far away and couldn¡¯t save the fire nearby.


    If they have connections in Annenburg in Province X, they might be able to help.


    Zachary thought far ahead, but Tatum didn¡¯t think of this level.


    Zachary didn¡¯t say anything about Grandma¡¯s advance n. It was just his guess.


    Maybe grandma simply liked the daughter of the Ormond family.


    Tatum¡¯s face turned red.


    He had nothing to hide from Zachary.


    Zachary was smarter than Serenity.


    Tatum said, ¡°Grandma has chosen the oldest daughter of the Ormond family, Elora Ormond, to be my


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    wife.¡±


    Zachary had a knowing expression. He asked, ¡°How many daughters are there in the Ormond family?¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°In Elora¡¯s generation, there are only two brothers and seven sisters. Elora is the oldest of


    the sisters. She is the Ormond family¡¯s oldest daughter. For people with four bedrooms, only the first


    bedroom for the eldest and the fourth bedroom have sons, while the second and third bedrooms only


    have daughters.


    Elora has a younger sister and a younger brother. The younger brother is twenty years younger than


    her and has just entered the first grade of elementary school.¡±


    Since the young master of the Ormond family was too young and far away from taking over, the


    business of the Ormond family was currently managed by Elora and other sisters.


    Elora was the eldest of the siblings, so she had a heavier burden.


    After Zachary pondered for a moment, he said, ¡°She is the eldest daughter, and you are the youngest


    son. It¡¯smonly believed that the youngest son and the oldest daughter make a suitable match for


    marriage.¡±


    In most families, the youngest son is spoiled and prone to ack of responsibility. When he gets a wife,


    he must marry the eldest daughter. Frequently, the eldest daughter assumes responsibility. This


    eliminates the couple¡¯s concerns about no one taking charge.


    Tatum didn¡¯t feel that he was useless; he was just not as stable as his elder brother, Zachary.


    Tatum said, ¡°Grandma picked her for me. I only know this much right now. I don¡¯t know who she is.


    Whether she can develop feelings is even more unknown.¡±

 Chapter 2977

    Chapter 2977


    Chapter 2977-After a pause, Tatum said with a smile, ¡°Grandma has given me a


    task. I have to take action.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°You can¡¯t be like Kevin, who stayed still for half a year and still hasn¡¯t embraced the


    beauty.¡±


    Tatum thought it was good that they were younger brothers. At least they could learn from their brothers¡¯


    lessons and avoid them.


    ¡°The ones grandma helps you choose are usually good and suitable for your temperament.¡± Zachary


    said and then asked, ¡°When will you set off?¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°Let¡¯s go next Monday. Let¡¯s arrange the things at hand in the past two days. If the


    arrangements are not good, brother, you will help me take care of it.¡±


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Are you anxious?¡± Zachary frowned.


    Tatum said a little embarrassedly, ¡°The Ormond family is one of the top wealthy families in Annenburg.


    Working for the Ormond family will provide a decent sry and benefits. It is very attractive. The main


    thing is that Elora is very good at eating. Many people want to challenge it.¡±


    ¡°There are some words circting over there. It is said that if a chef can work for Ormond¡¯s family for


    three months before leaving to find work, he will be extremely popr. If he can work for Ormond¡¯s family


    for more than a year and then look for work, major hotels will rush to hire him. If he can work for several


    years without being fired, that is fantastic. He can be the god of cooking directly.¡±


    Zacharyughed. ¡°It¡¯s so exaggerated; why is Elora so good at eating?¡±


    ¡°Not only Elora, but several other youngdies are excellent eaters. They are all very particr about


    food, and this is a test of their culinary abilities. I¡¯ve heard that many people who learn to cook fail the


    test even when ites to making a simple stir-fried green vegetable.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°You are quite challenging.¡±


    The younger brother, Tatum, might not be interested in Elora.


    After all, Tatum had only seen photos and never met her in person, let alone get along with her, so he


    was not so easily tempted.


    But being the chef for the Ormond family was very challenging. Tatum liked cooking the most, so he


    really wanted to take the challenge and see if he could be a chef for the Ormond family after learning


    cooking skills for more than ten or twenty years.


    After sessfully applying, how long could he work?


    This was all a challenge.


    Tatum nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s very challenging, so I¡¯m going to give it a try and see how many months


    my cooking skills canst with the Ormond family, who eats all kinds of delicacies from all over the world


    and all kinds of dishes.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°You don¡¯t count years; do youck confidence?¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°I am very confident. I can be regarded as one of the best chefs in Wiltspoon, but outside of


    Wiltspoon, it is hard to say. I used to participate in cookingpetitions, but I couldn¡¯t even get first


    ce.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°How old were you then? You were just an adult. You have seen the world and studied it


    for such a long time. You must have made progress.¡±


    Zachary thought Tatum was the best chef. He said, ¡°Kevin says you are the most talented in cooking.¡±


    Kevin was asked to take care of all the hotels under the York Corporation because he was a few years


    older than Tatum, well-spoken, verymunicative, and very knowledgeable about food, so he was in


    charge of all the hotels under the York Corporation.


    Tatum said modestly, ¡°Brother Kevin is still the one I learn from.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°You want to go to Annenburg in Province X to work as a chef for the Ormond family. Mom


    won¡¯t agree.¡±

 Chapter 2978

    Chapter 2978


    Chapter 2978-Tania and Liam suddenly came to stay with Zachary for a few


    days, and Tatum waited for Zacharyte at night. It seems that his parents had different opinions on this


    matter.


    Tania came first, and then Liam.


    Tatum, who felt that he had gotten into trouble, followed Liam.


    Zachary guessed the result without even asking.


    After Tatum was silent, he said, ¡°Mom disagreed at first. She said I already have my own business, and it


    is running well. This year, I started to help take care of the family business again. If I like cooking


    anymore, I can do whatever I want in the hotel; there is no need to be a chef.


    Dad supported me. He said that I could do whatever I wanted, as long as I liked it. Then mom argued


    with dad for a few words, but she couldn¡¯t argue with me. She went back to the room angrily and closed


    the door to prevent Dad from entering.


    Dad kept banging on the door for a long time but couldn¡¯t get in. Dad just wanted to calm down Mom and


    then walked away. Who knew that mom took advantage of dad to walk away and quietly go out and


    anger that she sent a message to dad. We only came here after we knew she was here.¡±


    Tatum said a little guiltily, ¡°My parents have always had a good rtionship. They were unhappy because


    of my decision. It¡¯s because I¡¯m unfilial.¡±


    Tatum felt that he was unfilial, but he still never said that he would give up his decision to apply for a job


    as a chef at Ormond¡¯s family.


    ¡°What couple doesn¡¯t have a little conflict? Don¡¯t your sister-inw and I have too many fights? We are


    fine now. Husband and wife need tomunicate when they get along. If theymunicate well,


    nothing will happen. Unless one party is unreasonable and unable tomunicate, We will not marry a


    woman who is unreasonable and unable tomunicate, so that situation will not happen to us.¡±


    Tatum listened carefully to what Zachary told him about how to get along as a couple.


    The elders in the family were all affectionate. He had heard about it since he was a child. Although he


    was unmarried, he actually already knew how to get along as a couple.


    Tatum said, ¡°Brother, I know. When dad and I came over, my sister-inw had already persuaded mom,


    and she no longer cares what I do. Thank you, my sister-inw, for helping me persuade mom.


    Zachary said, ¡°Mom was justining at that time, but she quickly figured it out and wouldn¡¯t really


    stop you from doing what you like to do. We are all a family, so there is no need to be so polite. Your


    sister-inw is still quite capable of enlightening people.¡±


    Zachary looked proud when he said this.


    Tatum ate a full belly of dog food in silence. His brother and sister-inw would show affection at any


    time. As long as he spends some time with his brother and sister-inw, he can¡¯t help but long for love


    and marriage.


    Zachary warned Tatum, ¡°If you don¡¯t have time to arrange things in yourpany, I will take time to


    be careful, pay attention, and don¡¯t cause trouble.


    We don¡¯t bully others, but we don¡¯t want to be bullied by others. If anything happens, just call us.


    Although it¡¯s a bit far away, it only takes a few hours to fly there on a private ne. Take a few people


    over there. If something urgent happens, at least there are a few people who can be used.¡±


    Tatum wanted to say something, but Zachary was still saying, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take the people you


    bring into Ormond¡¯s house. Of course, it would be better if they had the ability to follow them into


    Ormond¡¯s house. If they can¡¯t get in, just let them roam around; find something to do to pass the time.¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to work, and it¡¯s not good to bring a bodyguard with me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to tell everyone that you went out to work with your bodyguards. You went to such a far


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ce just because you were afraid that if something happened, even if we rushed there immediately, it


    would be several hourster. There was no one around you, and we are always worried. Bring a few


    bodyguards over there, just for emergencies.¡±


    Zachary had said so. Tatum had nothing to say, so he could only agree.


    Tatum was probably the only one who traveled far away to work with his bodyguards.

 Chapter 2979

    Chapter 2979


    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s veryte. You¡¯ve been tired all day. Go to bed early. I¡¯m going back.¡± After discussing this


    with Zachary, Tatum was ready to go home.


    Zachary said, ¡°It¡¯s sote; why not stay here for the night? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a ce to stay


    here.¡±


    Tatum declined, ¡°It¡¯s not far for me to go back. Brother has a room here, but I don¡¯t have a change of


    clothes. I¡¯m still a bit familiar with the bed.¡±


    After changing ces, it would take him some time to adapt to the new housing environment.


    People who loved beds always toss and turn and couldn¡¯t sleep when they changed ces.


    Thinking that Tatum¡¯s private vi was not too far away, Tatum said he wanted to take the bed and


    didn¡¯t have a change of clothes.


    Zachary didn¡¯t try to persuade him to stay anymore. He only told him to drive slower on the road and


    send a message to report that he was safe when he got home.


    Tatum said, ¡°Brother, good night.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t get up to see him off.


    After Tatum left, Zachary drank another half-ss of water and smelled his body again. He could still


    smell the smell of alcohol.


    Afraid of suffocating his wife and afraid that if he went back to the room at this moment, he would wake


    up Serenity, Zachary decided to make do with it in the study for one night.


    He went up to the second floor and returned to the door of his room. He did not open the door and


    entered. He just stood silently at the door for a moment, then turned and entered the study.


    Serenity slept until midnight and had to get up to go to the bathroom.


    After drinking a ss of milk before going to bed, she would get up in the middle of the night.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she felt much more awake. Only then did she realize that


    Zachary had not returned yet.


    She walked back to the bed and sat down. She picked up her phone from the bedside table and looked


    at the time. It was already past three in the morning.


    Had Zachary note back yet?


    He didn¡¯t send her a message to tell her when he would be back.


    She called Zachary.


    It took a while before Zachary answered the phone.


    ¡°Husband, haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡±


    Serenity asked with concern, ¡°Is the matter so difficult?¡±


    No matter how busy he used to be, he would alwayse home early.


    It¡¯s already past three in the morning, and he hadn¡¯te back, which meant things were difficult to


    handle.


    Also very important.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee back sote.


    After marriage, especially after developing a good rtionship, he came home earlier and earlier.


    For a period of time, he arrived home on time to apany her before 10:30 every night.


    ¡°Seren, I was sleeping in the study. I drank some winest night. The alcohol smell was strong. I was


    afraid that it would intoxicate you. When I came back, it was toote at night, and you had already gone


    to sleep. I was also afraid that I would wake you up, so I slept in the study room.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t say anything else and hung up the phone.


    Zachary immediately stood up and walked outside.


    Soon, serenity appeared in the study.


    ¡°Wife.¡± Zachary guessed that she wasing and was about to go out.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity didn¡¯t say anything; she hugged him, smelled him, let him go, looked up, and asked him, ¡°Are


    you drunk?¡±


    Zachary hugged her back again.


    He replied in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I only had one drink, but the wine is very strong. After one


    ss of wine, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    As he spoke, he kissed her gently on the lips.


    His big hand covered her belly again, his eyes filled with tenderness. ¡°When will this little guye


    out? I¡¯m going to have a hard time.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you endure that long before marrying me?¡±


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t taste it at that time, so I don¡¯t know how ecstatic it is. After I tasted it, it


    would be difficult to be a monk.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s face turned red.


    In fact, it¡¯s okay to be careful.


    He was nervous and worried about hurting the baby. He would rather continue to be a monk than touch


    her.


    At most, he would hug her fiercely and then entangle his lips and tongue with her to death.


    Then he said ¡°viciously¡± that after the baby was born, he would take three days off and get his money


    back with interest.

 Chapter 2980

    Chapter 2980


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The alcohol doesn¡¯t smell too much. When I¡¯m asleep, I won¡¯t wake up, even if there¡¯s thunder. You


    don¡¯t have to spend the night in the study.¡±


    Serenity took his hand, covering her belly, and said to him,.


    ¡°I took a shower, drank two sses of warm water, and ate two pieces of chewing gum to get rid of


    some of the alcohol smell.¡±


    After a pause, Zachary added, ¡°Tatum said I smell like alcohol.¡±


    Serenity whispered something to her brother-inw.


    Tatum: He is telling the truth.


    As long as the eldest brother spoke, Tatum could smell the smell of alcohol. The smell of alcohol was


    very strong. Furthermore, the eldest brother himself said that the smell of alcohol would smell like


    smoke to his sister-inw.


    ¡°Tatum is waiting for you; are you waiting?¡± Serenity asked.


    Zachary said, ¡°He said he was going to Annenburg in Province X, and the Ormond family was looking


    for a chef, and he was going to apply. Seren, the one grandma has chosen for Tatum is Elora, the


    eldest daughter of the Ormond family.¡±


    ¡°I know. As soon as mom told me about this, I guessed that grandma had chosen the person for


    Tatum.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°My wife is smart.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯ve never been stupid.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°That¡¯s right, my wife has always been smart.¡±


    If it¡¯s stupid, he won¡¯t look down on it.


    ¡°The people grandma picked for them were all pretty far away.¡±


    In other words, she and Camryn were from Wiltspoon.


    Zachary thought for a while and said, ¡°In this way, grandma still loves me and Callum the most. The


    ones she picked for us are all from Wiltspoon.¡±


    As he spoke, he smacked Serenity¡¯s lips a few more times.


    He really wanted to take his beloved wife to bed.


    For the sake of the baby, he tried his best to hold back.


    ¡°Where are the four and five from?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They didn¡¯t tell me. Anyway, they are not from Wiltspoon. I didn¡¯t see that neither of them


    was in Wiltspoon recently.¡±


    Zachary hugged Serenity and walked out.


    He sent Serenity back to the room and said warmly, ¡°Seren, it¡¯s still early before dawn. You can sleep a


    little longer. They will take care of their affairs. If they don¡¯t ask us for help, we will pretend they don¡¯t


    know and wait. They brought their wives back and called us brother and sister-inw.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t worry about them. Grandma has to worry about them, so I don¡¯t worry


    about that.¡±


    Taking things away from grandma, when grandma is bored, her grandsons will have a hard time.


    Grandma May liked to take care of her grandchildren.


    Grandma May¡¯s grandson also included Zachary. How could Serenity be willing to let her grandma deal


    with Zachary?


    Didn¡¯t they see why the elders didn¡¯t take away Grandma¡¯s work? They just sat and waited for their


    daughter-inw toe in.


    Except for a few young ones, their parents had already prepared the betrothal gifts that others would


    use in the future.


    As long as the son said that he could propose marriage to someone else¡¯s cabbage, they could


    apany their son and bring generous betrothal gifts to the woman in a mighty manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, grandma has to worry about it, so let her worry about it.¡± Zachary hugged Serenity into the


    bedroom, and the couple sat down on the bed.


    ¡°You continue to sleep; I will go back to the study.¡±


    Serenity looked at him.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary whispered something in her ear.


    Serenity: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay if you are careful. We have been waiting for this child for a year, and I don¡¯t


    allow any mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I just drank a little and am easily impulsive. But if we sleep in separate rooms, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± As Zachary


    spoke, he kissed Serenity on the cheek.


    He nibbled her earlobe again, causing her body to tremble slightly.


    Serenity pushed him away.


    Zachary said funnyly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being impulsive and want to tease you.¡±


    Did he think she wouldn¡¯t catch fire?


    Zachary was stunned for a moment, then smiled lowly, reached out, and touched her face gently.


    ¡°Honey, just wait a few more months.¡±


    Serenity took his hand away, then pulled him up and pushed him to the door of the room. ¡°Go to the


    study and sleep in your bed.¡±


    So that everyone didn¡¯t feel ufortable.

 Chapter 2981

    Chapter 2981


    ¡°Good night.¡± Serenity said this to Zachary and closed the door.


    Zachary stood at the door of the room. Although he suggested that he sleep in the study room, Serenity


    pushed him out, and he watched her close the door.


    He had a feeling that Serenity had expelled him.


    After touching his nose, Zachary had no choice but to turn around and go back to the study.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    There was nothing more to say all night.


    The next day, when Zachary got up, Serenity had gotten up early and prepared a ss of honey water


    for him.


    Zachary said, ¡°Honey, good morning.¡±


    Serenity had already served Sonny breakfast. She carried Sonny¡¯s small schoolbag, led him out of the


    dining hall, and saw Zachary, who had juste downstairs.


    After greeting him sweetly, Serenity said, ¡°Husband, I prepared a ss of honey water for you.


    Remember to drink it.¡±


    Although he was not drunkst night, he said he drank strong alcohol. He worried that he would have a


    headache when he woke up this morning.


    Serenity thoughtfully prepared honey water for him.


    Zachary was lucky to have such a considerate wife.


    Serenity boasted.


    Zachary said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink it in a moment. Seren, you got up so early.¡±


    Zachary used to get up first.


    Zachary said, ¡°Well, Sonny woke up early.¡±


    ¡°Uncle.¡± Sonny called Zachary crisply.


    Zachary came over, touched his head, and said, ¡°Be obedient in the kindergarten.¡±


    Sonny replied, ¡°I am very obedient. My teachers and ssmates like me very much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, everyone likes you.¡± Zachary smiled and pinched Sonny¡¯s face again.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am the most beautiful boy in Wiltspoon and everyone loves me,¡± Sonny asserted with


    narcissistic confidence.


    Serenity smiled and nodded his nephew¡¯s head. ¡°I guess you learned it from your uncle Rowan.¡±


    Rowan often talked about the most beautiful boy in Wiltspoon.


    Sonny also liked ying with Rowan, so he learned from it.


    Sonny chuckled, didn¡¯t answer, and acknowledged.


    Serenity said, ¡°Dad, mom hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. When they get upter, tell them that I won¡¯t be back for


    lunch, so they don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡±


    Serenity had to send Sonny to kindergarten and was about to return to thepany.


    At noon, she would either apany Zachary to the Wiltspoon hotel for dinner or treat clients.


    She was also very busy.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Zachary looked at Serenity deeply and said gently, ¡°Ask the driver to drive carefully.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I drive myself.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Then you have to be more careful.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be very careful. My driving skills are very good. Husband, I


    will send Sonny to kindergarten first. Sonny, say goodbye to your uncle.¡±


    Sonny waved to Zachary, said goodbye, and followed Serenity out.


    Serenity handed the small schoolbag to Sonny as he walked.


    Sonny took it and carried it on his back naturally.


    The schoolbag was very light and contained only a book, a set of clothes, and a sweat towel.


    There was no pressure at all when carrying Sonny.


    Zachary stood there, watching his beloved wife lead Sonny out.


    Two bodyguards responsible for protecting Serenity were waiting outside.


    ¡°The eldest youngdy.¡±


    The two bodyguards saw Serenitying out and greeted her respectfully.

 Chapter 2982

    Chapter 2982


    The car Serenity usually used was parked at the door of the house.


    The bodyguard opened the car door for Sonny, helped him get into the car, and fastened his seat belt.


    After Serenity got in the car, she took off her heels and put on t shoes.


    ¡°Sonny, have you fastened your seat belt?¡± Serenity turned around and asked.


    ¡°Uncle helped Sonny fasten his seat belt. Auntie, you can drive now.¡± Serenity smiled, turned around,


    and quickly started driving the car.


    Twenty minutester, two cars parked in the parking lot at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    Serenity got off the car.


    Sonny had already unbuckled his seat belt and carried his small schoolbag. Serenity opened the car


    door. As he got out of the car, he told her, ¡°Auntie, when Uncle Lewises to pick me up in the


    afternoon, remember to ask Uncle Lewis to help me carry my suitcase.¡±


    Serenity teased him with a smile: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home first? How about you go home and eat before


    setting off?¡±


    Sonny¡¯s eyes shed, and after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Uncle Lewis won¡¯t starve me. If you follow


    Uncle Lewis, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡±


    Duncan had be a father in Sonny¡¯s heart, and a father was like a towering tree in the eyes of his


    children. With his father here, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Serenity smiled.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Sonny could trust Duncan 100%.


    When Duncan and Liberty got married, the family of three got along harmoniously.


    The biggest fear for women who get divorced and remarry with children is that their second husband


    and her husband¡¯s family cannot ept the children, or that they reluctantly ept the children but


    treat them badly.


    It was Duncan and the Lewis family¡¯s attitude towards Sonny that made Liberty determined to ept


    Duncan¡¯s feelings.


    The Lewis family had even prepared for the fact that Duncan would only have Sonny in his life.


    Sonny was not Duncan¡¯s biological child, and his biological father often visited him, but Sonny grew up


    beside Duncan, and he was able to cultivate a deep father-son rtionship.


    Of course, if Liberty is willing to give birth to a baby for Duncan after marriage, the Lewis family will be


    very happy, regardless of gender.


    At least their son would have a child who was rted by blood.


    The Lewis family did not say this.


    They were afraid that Liberty would not be happy after hearing this, which would affect her rtionship


    with Duncan.


    After Duncan was in a car ident and had yet to get back on his feet, the Lewis family was cautious


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    about their rtionship with the two of them. They were most afraid that Liberty would have a knot in


    her heart and be unwilling to marry Duncan.


    Serenity led Sonny forward. Not far away, she met Mrs. Labbe (Carrie) head-on.


    Carrie was waiting for Serenity at the entrance of the kindergarten in advance.


    They had to run into each other often, meet more often, and be familiar with each other before


    they could slowly be friends.


    Carrie first nodded and smiled at Serenity, then stopped.


    ¡°Mrs. Labbe, you sent your sister-inw.¡±


    Carrie smiled and said, ¡°She asked me to send her there, so I got up early and sent her here.¡±


    She looked down at Sonny, who greeted her politely.


    ¡°Boss, your nephew is so cute.¡± Carrie praised Sonny.


    Serenity also looked at Sonny, then said, ¡°The children are all cute.¡±


    She has not met Mrs. Labbe¡¯s sister-inw yet.


    Serenity said, ¡°Mrs. Labbe, I¡¯ll send my nephew in first.¡±


    Carrie smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Serenity pulled Sonny and walked past Carrie.


    She smelled the strong scent of perfume.


    Serenity didn¡¯t usually use perfume, but she had perfumes from all major famous brands and had


    smelled the scents of those famous brands.


    It could be seen that the perfume Carrie was wearing was a new perfume recentlyunched by one of


    the famous brands.


    The price was not cheap.


    Judging from Carrie¡¯s current situation, she couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive perfume.


    Camryn put a significant strain on Carrie¡¯s living expenses. She was starving to death and would not let


    her spend moneyvishly.


    If she wants to spend more money, earn it herself.


    Serenity thought to herself that this Mrs. Labbe was probably not Carrie.


    It¡¯s just that she looked and sounded like Carrie.

 Chapter 2983

    Chapter 2983


    However, Serenity had never seen Mrs. Labbe and Carrie present at the same time, so she still had


    doubts about Mrs. Labbe.


    Unless she is allowed to see two women appear at the same time, then it can be ruled out that Mrs.


    Labbe is Carrie pretending to be her.


    Carrie did not wait for serenity at the same ce.


    The two met by chance now, and it would be too deliberate if she waited there for Serenity.


    It would easily arouse suspicion.


    Mr. Labbe told her that Serenity¡¯s people were checking on her.


    Of course, nothing useful could be found.


    Serenity also suspected that she was Carrie.


    Carrie remembered meeting Camryn, whom she hated the most. Camryn was very familiar with her


    voice. It was probably Camryn who told Serenity that Serenity checked her out.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Fortunately, Mr. Labbe is quite capable and lets Serenity find nothing.


    All that could be found was false information created for her by Mr. Labbe.


    He must know that Serenity and Jasmine were good best friends; Jasmine was the young mistress of


    the Bucham family, and the Bucham family has a strong informationwork.


    If Serenity wanted to investigate a person, she would definitely have the power of the Bucham family.


    No evidence could be found to expose Mrs. Labbe as Carrie, which reassured Carrie a lot.


    When she met Serenity, she behaved more and more naturally.


    It was as if she was really Mrs. Labbe, not Carrie, and she had nothing to do with Serenity.


    Mr. Labbe also said that there would be a banquet tomorrow night and asked her to attend it with two


    bodyguards and appear as Mrs. Labbe.


    The banquet was attended bydies from Wiltspoon¡¯s upper ss.


    Rose would also take her daughter-inw, Camryn, with her to attend the banquet tomorrow night.


    Camryn became famous in Wiltspoon¡¯s upper-ss society after she took over everything in the


    Newman family. Later, she became the second youngdy of the York family, and she became even


    more famous.


    But she rarely attended banquets or social events.


    Because she was blind before, it was inconvenient.


    The York family did not dislike her for being blind and epted her marriage to Callum.


    But it was very inconvenient to bring a blind woman to the banquet. Neither the wives of the York family


    nor Callum had ever brought Camryn to the banquet, and it was Camryn who refused.


    Camryn had regained her sight back then. Although her eyesight had notpletely returned to


    normal, she could at least see everything in front of her.


    As the head of the Newman family and the second youngdy of the York family, she would always


    have to socialize in the future.


    Rose would take her to the banquet tomorrow night. Needless to say, everyone knows what the York


    family means.


    First, let everyone know that Camryn was also very favored in her husband¡¯s family, and the


    rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw was harmonious.


    The second was to bring Camryn into upper-ss society.


    Although Camryn was the eldest daughter of the Newman family at first, in the past twenty years, she


    has not even been as good as a servant.


    Everyone only knew Miss Newman.


    Camryn made too few friends.


    In the future, when she walked into the business world, she would have to deal with many bosses and


    always need to socialize.


    Her father died early, her mother was in jail, and she had no parents to take care of her. Her inws


    were willing to take her to y, and they treated her like a daughter and pampered her.


    The York family had always protected their own shorings.


    Ever since Tania defended her daughter-inw and scolded the wife who called her toin,


    everyone in the circle knew that it didn¡¯t matter what the youngdy of the York family was; they just


    respected her.


    Don¡¯t have a long tongue and go talk about someone¡¯s daughter-inw, or you¡¯ll get pped in the


    face.


    ¡°Auntie, goodbye.¡±


    Serenity handed Sonny to the teacher, and the teacher led Sonny inside. As Sonny walked, he turned


    around and waved to Serenity to say goodbye.


    ¡°Auntie, remember my suitcase.¡±


    Sonny was afraid that Serenity was too busy at work and forgot to give his suitcase to Uncle Lewis.


    Duncan came to the kindergarten to pick him up from kindergarten in the afternoon, and then the two of


    them flew directly to Jensburg.


    Therefore, his suitcase must be handed over to Duncan in advance.

 Chapter 2984

    Chapter 2984


    Serenity responded with a smile: ¡°I know.¡±


    After Sonny was led away by the teacher, Serenity turned around and walked in the direction of where


    she parked her car.


    She also saw Mrs. Labbe, who had just gotten into the car, and there were still two bodyguards


    following Mrs. Labbe.


    A bodyguard helped Mrs. Labbe open the car door with a very respectful expression.


    Mrs. Labbe turned her head, looked out the window, and saw serenity. She smiled and waved to


    Serenity.


    Out of courtesy, Serenity also waved.


    Soon, the luxury car carrying Carrie drove away.


    Serenity averted her gaze, took out her mobile phone, and sent a voice message to Camryn: ¡°Camryn,


    I saw Mrs. Labbe again. Is your sister giving you any trouble?¡±


    Camryn hadn¡¯t gone out yet. She had a video conference in the morning, so she wouldn¡¯t go back to


    the flower shop.


    There were still some things in thepany that required her tomunicate on the phone.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Anyway, she was busy.


    In the evening, she followed Callum back to Wildridge Manor.


    It was the weekend again.


    She usually didn¡¯t work on weekends. If there¡¯s an urgent matter, Dalton will handle it.


    There were employees in the flower shop watching again.


    She was happy to be free and spend a pleasant weekend with Callum.


    Tomorrow night, she will attend a banquet with her mother-inw.


    ¡°Not now; I don¡¯t know if she willeter.¡± Camryn responded to Serenity.


    ¡°I always feel that the Mrs. Labbe you are talking about is very simr to Carrie, and her voice is so


    simr.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Even if Carrie doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, she can¡¯t afford to hire bodyguards or use


    luxury cars. I recognize her own car.¡±


    Camryn said thoughtfully, ¡°Next time I meet Mrs. Labbe, I will call Carrie and ask her toe to the


    scene. I will tell if she is alone.¡±


    ¡°Well, your method is good.¡±


    Don¡¯t me the sisters-inw for being careless.


    The truth was, no matter how much Carrie pretended or changed, her body shape and voice had not


    changed.


    Camryn had been Carrie for more than 20 years, and she had often bullied Camryn in the past.


    Camryn was extremely familiar with her voice.


    In addition, the two women Carrie hated the most were Serenity and Camryn.


    They had to suspect that Carrie would change her identity to approach them and then implement a big


    conspiracy.


    ¡°Are you still at home?¡± Serenity asked.


    Camryn said, ¡°I won¡¯t go back to the flower shop today. There are a lot of things in thepany that I


    have to deal with, and I have to hold a video conference.¡±


    Originally, Camryn wanted to go to thepany for a visit. However, she always stayed in the


    socialize this weekend, she canceled the trip and returned to thepany next week.


    Serenity asked again, ¡°Did you go back to thepany so early?¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Your husband is willing to let you go out so early.¡±


    Serenity alsoughed: ¡°I sent Sonny to kindergarten. Zachary came back verytest night and drank


    some wine. He got upte today, so I went out first. He doesn¡¯t care what I do. I can do whatever I want


    and go out whenever I want.¡±


    Zachary meant what she said. She would not be asked to be a youngdy at home.


    Zachary respected any decision Serenity made and did not restrict her freedom. She could do


    whatever she wanted. He always supported her unconditionally. She was lucky to have a husband like


    this!

 Chapter 2985

    Chapter 2985


    Camryn replied to her, ¡°I¡¯m full of dog food.¡±


    Serenity couldn¡¯t hold back the smile on her lips.


    She replied to Camryn, ¡°Callum also loves you a lot.¡±


    They were all people soaking in a honey vat.


    Camryn was busy, so Serenity didn¡¯t send any more messages.


    She walked back to her car and was about to get in when she heard someone calling her.


    She turned around and saw Hank.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Hank came over and saw she was alone and asked, ¡°Did you send Sonny in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you want to see Sonny?¡±


    Hank smiled and said, ¡°I was passing by with a guest, and I wanted toe and see Sonny. I thought


    you guys hadn¡¯te here yet, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so early.¡±


    ¡°Sonny is fine.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s attitude towards this ex-brother-inw was indifferent.


    Hank smiled again and said, ¡°I know Sonny is very good. Your sister and I are very relieved that Sonny


    will be taken care of by you. I heard from Sonny that it will take a long time for your sister toe back


    from a business trip.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Hank said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just asking casually.¡±


    After Hank was silent for a while, he asked again, ¡°Is it really going to take a long time for your sister to


    Serenity: ¡°Not sure.¡±


    ¡°oh.¡± Kevin was obviously disappointed.


    Serenity said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°okay.¡± Hank hesitated to speak. But in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He stood there and watched


    Serenity get into the car and watch her drive away.


    When Serenity¡¯s car was out of sight, Hank turned around and walked towards his own car.


    He did not work for thepany again, mainly because he could not find a suitable one.


    He was also well-known in Wiltspoon, but his reputation was ugly, and all was negative news.


    There were also many people who liked to use him as the best example of reality.


    He betrayed his family, had an affair, and got divorced. As a result, he missed the opportunity to


    be a rtive of the most wealthy family.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He married a mistress, but both lost their jobs. The mistress alsomitted a crime and even stabbed


    him with a knife, causing him to almost lose his life.


    How many women were saying why he was not dead? A scmbag like him deserved to die. It would be


    very satisfying to die in the hands of a so-called true love mistress. This was the fate of a scmbag.


    He couldn¡¯t find a job, and his savings were all spent.


    Forget it; if he doesn¡¯t have money, his wife and children will be separated.


    Hank didn¡¯t dare to take a break. As soon as he took a break, he would think of everything he had and


    regret it.


    His parents and sisters all talked about him.


    But, back then, didn¡¯t they also bully Liberty with him?


    Liberty was disappointed not only with him but also with everyone in his family.


    They persuaded him to divorce Jessica and pursue Liberty again. They just saw that Liberty could


    make money and knew that Serenity had married into the most wealthy family. Liberty had sessfully


    lost weight and regained her previous appearance, beauty, and confidence!


    He promised Liberty that he would not disturb Liberty¡¯s life again.


    There was also a son involved between them.


    Sonny was also getting further and further away from him.


    Sonny liked Duncan more.


    Thinking of Duncan and Liberty, Hank still felt sour in his heart. The woman he despised was regarded


    as a treasure by other men. When he wanted to go back, there was no way out.


    The busy time passed quickly.


    It was afternoon in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 2986

    Chapter 2986


    Serenity¡¯s car stopped at the entrance of Lewis & Co., waiting for Duncan toe out.


    Duncan didn¡¯t keep her waiting and got out of the car in less than two minutes.


    ¡°Serenity.¡±


    Duncan pressed down the car window and said with a smile, ¡°Just leave Sonny¡¯s suitcase to me.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I will take you to the ne, Brother Duncan. Sonny¡¯s things are all in my car. Sonny¡¯s


    ss is about to end. Let¡¯s go to kindergarten first.¡±


    ¡°good.¡±


    After Duncan answered, he asked her again, ¡°Zack didn¡¯te over?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell him; he was also very busy.¡±


    Duncan nodded. Zachary was indeed very busy.


    Serenity drove first, followed by Duncan¡¯s car.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at the kindergarten, they unexpectedly met Carrie again.


    Carrie created opportunities for chance encounters at the entrance of the kindergarten every day.


    ¡°Madam boss, are you here to pick up your nephew again?¡±


    Carrie asked Serenity, who was walking over with a smile.


    Seeing Duncan with serenity, Carrie¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled. If Serenity hadn¡¯t been approaching, she


    would have wanted to take a photo of Serenity and Duncan together.


    Zachary doted on Serenity like crazy. Did he know that Serenity and Duncan are together?


    Serenity asked, ¡°Well, Mrs. Labbe is also here to pick up your sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I pick her up and drop her off every day as long as she is in kindergarten. Tomorrow is the


    weekend, so she can have two days off. Oh, and she can¡¯t take a rest. She wants me to take her to the


    children¡¯s yground. Although my parents-inw are resting at home, even if they are resting, they


    still have endless things to deal with and endless business to discuss. They have to treat customers to


    dinner or y golf with them. They are very busy.¡±


    Carrie lied more and more naturally. She lied so much that she took it all seriously.


    It¡¯s as if she was really the wife of the Labbe family, and she really had a sister-inw and a brother-in-


    ¡°My sister-inw doesn¡¯t follow my parents-inw. She sticks to me every day. I feel like the daughter


    my parents-inw gave birth to was born for me. As my eldest sister-inw, I am really like a mother.¡±


    Carrie sighed.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°A sister-inw is like a mother.¡±


    Serenity told the teacher at the door that she wanted to pick up Sonny, and the teacher passed the


    message inside.


    She was waiting for Sonny toe out.


    Carrie stood next to Serenity, but her eyes were looking at Duncan, who was sitting in a wheelchair and


    being pushed by bodyguards.


    ¡°Madam boss, is this the fourth young master of the Lewis family? I¡¯ve met him a few times from a


    distance, and I have some impressions.¡±


    Carrie did not have a deep impression of Duncan. Normally, she rarely even meets these outstanding


    men.


    asionally she met him at banquets, and she even looked at him from a distance.


    Serenity hummed lightly.


    Carrie saw Serenity¡¯s indifferent attitude and wisely did not ask any more questions.


    But she was humming in her heart.


    Oh, by the way, Serenity had a biological sister named Liberty, who seemed to be having an affair with


    the fourth young master of the Lewis family.


    Carrie remembered.


    She was extremely disappointed.


    She thought she had caught evidence of Serenity¡¯s cheating.


    She was overthinking it.


    The matter of Duncan and Liberty was also widely spread in Wiltspoon.


    The main reason was that Liberty was a divorced woman with a son.


    Although Duncan was an older young man, he came from a rich family. Even if he had a scar on his


    face, it was quite scary. As long as he was willing to marry someone with status and money, there were


    many girls who wanted to marry him.


    But he fell in love with Liberty, a divorced woman.


    Duncan was in a wheelchair and had a close rtionship with Liberty.


    The Lewis family elders did not agree with the two of them being together and wanted to stop Duncan


    from finding Liberty. Duncan got into a car ident while racing and lost both of his legs.


    Carrie mentally scolded Serenity and Liberty for being fairies who could easily seduce men¡¯s hearts.

 Chapter 2987

    Chapter 2987


    ¡°Auntie, Uncle Lewis.¡± Sonny came out. When he saw Serenity and Duncan from a distance, he


    immediately broke away from the teacher¡¯s hand and ran quickly with his small schoolbag on his back.


    The teacher was startled, quickly picked up the pace, and chased him out.


    ¡°Sonny, don¡¯t run so fast; be careful of falling.¡± Serenity took a few steps forward and shouted.


    In the blink of an eye, Sonny ran out and ran to Serenity.


    Serenity knelt down and hugged him, and he quickly struggled to the ground.


    ¡°My aunt has a little baby in her belly. When it grows up, if my aunt hugs my little brother, I will crush


    him.¡±


    Sonny would sometimes touch her aunt¡¯s belly. He said hello to the little brother in Serenity¡¯s belly.


    He also asked why the little brother was not the little sister. It¡¯s a pity that the younger brother hasn¡¯t


    responded to him yet.


    Serenity told him that in a month, when he greeted his little brother, he would move a few times.


    At that time, the fetal movements were obvious.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; Sonny is not heavy; he can¡¯t suppress his little brother.¡±


    Everyone was worried that Sonny would move around and identally kick her in the stomach, so they


    tried their best to prevent her from hugging Sonny.


    Sonny was also sensible. Liberty told him not to let Serenity hug him again, and he remembered it.


    Serenity gave him a hug because he was just too happy to hold it back.


    ¡°Uncle Lewis.¡± Sonny happily jumped in front of Duncan.


    He climbed up onto Duncan¡¯sp unceremoniously, put his arms around Duncan¡¯s neck, and cried


    sweetly: ¡°Uncle Lewis, I miss you so much.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Lewis also misses Sonny.¡±


    He hugged Sonny and feltpletely soft.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see Uncle Lewis yesterday. As my uncle said, not seeing each other for a day is like


    separation.¡± Sonny suddenly couldn¡¯t remember what his uncle said or what was behind it.


    Duncan smiled and answered, ¡°One day without seeing you is like three autumns.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it. Uncle Lewis, one day without you is like three autumns.¡±


    Duncan grinned.


    Serenity stood aside and looked at Sonny and Duncan with a smile.


    It was more affectionate than father and son.


    People who didn¡¯t know would definitely think that they were father and son.


    Carrie hadn¡¯t left yet. She would never have a sister-inw at all, and standing here was just


    pretending. When she heard Sonny say that Serenity was carrying Sonny¡¯s little cousin, she felt


    extremely jealous.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Serenity was too lucky that she was pregnant.


    The weather was a bit cold, and Serenity was wearing a thick coat. No one with experience could tell


    that she was pregnant.


    Carrie curled her lips when Sonny and Duncan were so close.


    Both Serenity and Liberty were capable.


    One firmly held Zachary¡¯s heart, and the other mother and son joined forces to firmly hold Duncan.


    Duncan had never seen a woman in his lifetime. He didn¡¯t want any of the young and beautiful


    unmarried girls, but he wanted Liberty, a divorced woman.


    She remembered that Liberty was chubby and ugly. She heard that Liberty had lost a lot of weight and


    looked much more beautiful. But Duncan had fallen in love with Liberty a long time ago, which meant


    that Duncan had a crush on Liberty when she was chubby.


    Could it be that Duncan liked fat women who were fleshy in his arms?


    ¡°Auntie, have you brought my suitcase?¡± Sonny turned around and asked Serenity.

 Chapter 2988

    Chapter 2988


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Bring it with us; don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you run away again. In order to save


    time, your Uncle Lewis came to pick you up from kindergarten. Come on, your mother is waiting for you


    two in Jensburg.¡±


    Sonny happily said to Duncan, ¡°Uncle Lewis, let¡¯s go quickly; don¡¯t keep my mother waiting.¡±


    Duncan hugged Sonny, let him sit on hisp, and responded with a smile: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s set off now.¡±


    He motioned to the bodyguard to push him away.


    The private ne should not be parked in front of the kindergarten, and he had to take Sonny to the


    airport.


    ¡°Sonny, are you hungry?¡± Duncan asked.


    Sonny said, ¡°Have snacks in the kindergarten.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    During lunch break, the kindergarten would provide snacks for the children.


    Sonny knew that he was going on a long trip, so he ate a lot of snacks. His stomach was full, and he


    was not hungry at all.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, eat something in the car or on the ne. We won¡¯t eat


    anymore. Go over and have dinner with your mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan prepared a lot of food and drink to avoid starving Sonny.


    Serenity also prepared food and drink for the two of them. She first went to her car to get Sonny¡¯s small


    suitcase, pulled it over, and gave it to the bodyguard.


    ¡°Serenity, Sonny, take my car; you don¡¯t have to take us to the airport anymore.¡± Duncan said. ¡°It takes


    time to go back and forth. You can rest assured. I guarantee that Sonny will not lose a hair.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried. That¡¯s fine. You two go to the airport by yourself, and I won¡¯t


    send you off. Sonny, remember to send a message to your aunt after you see your mom.¡±


    Sonny waved to Serenity and said goodbye: ¡°I will miss my aunt, uncle, aunt Johnson, my cousin, and


    the others.¡±


    Duncan joked, ¡°Sonny, there are so many people; can you even think ofing here?¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Sonny said seriously, ¡°I can think of many people in one day; I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Sonny.¡± Hank¡¯s voice suddenly came.


    Everyone looked over.


    They saw Hank walking over with a candied hawk in his hand.


    He must have just arrived.


    Sonny, who was about to get in the car, saw his biological fathering, stopped getting in the car,


    and slipped off Duncan¡¯sp.


    His dad, Hank, didn¡¯t like seeing him sitting on Uncle Lewis¡¯sp. He said that Uncle Lewis was not


    really nice to him but just wanted to please his mom.


    His dad, Hank, was really lying.


    Uncle Lewis was really kind to him.


    He was no longer a three-year-old child; he was over three years old, and his dad, Hank, couldn¡¯t lie to


    him.


    However, Hank didn¡¯t like him and Duncan being too affectionate. In front of Hank, Sonny stopped


    sitting on Duncan¡¯sp to prevent Hank from saying bad things about Duncan again.


    When Hank came closer, Sonny called him Daddy.


    ¡°Why.¡±


    Hank responded loudly to Sonny.


    He nced at Duncan, as if to say that no matter how good Duncan was to Sonny, Sonny was still his


    son.


    Hank handed the candied haws to Sonny and said, ¡°Sonny, dad bought you candied haws.¡±


    Sonny didn¡¯t like this food, but Hank bought it for him, so he reached out to take it and thanked Hank.


    Hank then greeted Serenity and Duncan. After saying hello, he said to Serenity, ¡°Serenity, this week, I


    want to take Sonny to live with me for two days. My parents miss their grandson.¡±


    Without waiting for Serenity to answer, Sonny refused. He said, ¡°Dad, I want to go find my mother with


    Uncle Lewis. I won¡¯t live with you.¡±


    He was going to find his mom. He lived in his dad¡¯s home for two years, but it waster renovated, and


    it waspletely different.


    The main thing was that when he went to Hank¡¯s house, his grandpa always looked at him and sighed.


    Grandma taught Sonny to go home and tell his mom to remarry Hank.

 Chapter 2989

    Chapter 2989


    Sonny was still young and didn¡¯t understand what remarriage meant. His grandma said she wanted


    dad and mom to live together again.


    Sonny himself shook his head like a rattle. He said that he liked living with Liberty and did not want to


    live with Hank.


    He also said that there would always be brother Lucas in Hank¡¯s house, and Lucas liked to snatch his


    toys.


    The grandparents would no longer help Brother Lucas, but Chelsea would say that he was so rich and


    had so many toys, but he would not give them to Lucas to y with, that he was stingy, and so on.


    Chelsea also secretly asked Sonny to give her money.


    Sonny said he had no money, but Liberty had saved all his money for him.


    Chelsea also said that he was stupid and didn¡¯t know that he was holding the money. She also said


    that the money belonged to him, so why did he let his mother keep it for him?


    Sonny disliked Chelsea less and less.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Brown family would never bother Liberty again. When they wanted to see Sonny, they would ask


    Liberty to send Sonny over, or the Brown family would go directly to the kindergarten gate to pick up


    Sonny and then call Liberty.


    That¡¯s because Liberty¡¯s consent was needed before they could pick up Sonny from kindergarten.


    If Liberty didn¡¯t agree, even if Hank, his biological father, went to pick him up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    pick him up.


    Who knew that the Brown family had kidnapped Sonny and wanted to hide the child from Liberty?


    The Brown family just couldn¡¯t stop eating sh*t, especially Chelsea and Mrs. Brown. The mother and


    daughter would try tomit suicide from time to time, but they just didn¡¯t dare tomit suicide in


    front of Liberty.


    Sonny was a smart child. He knew that the people in his dad¡¯s family were not good, so he naturally


    didn¡¯t like going to his dad¡¯s house.


    Unless his dad was not at work and stayed with him all day,.


    That way, his grandparents and Chelsea wouldn¡¯t talk nonsense in front of him, but Hank would say


    bad things about Uncle Lewis in front of him.


    Serenity also said: ¡°Mr. Brown, this week, Sonny is going to Jensburg to find his mom, and he can¡¯t


    stay with you for two days.¡±


    Hank smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Oh, okay, then, let¡¯s do it next week. Next Friday, I¡¯lle to pick


    Sonny up from kindergarten.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°You need to ask my sister. My sister agrees, and if Sonny is willing, you cane and


    pick Sonny up to stay for two days, and you will send Sonny back on Sunday afternoon.¡±


    Serenity will arrange for someone to pick up Sonny from the Brown family on Sunday even if the Brown


    family picks him up for the weekend.


    Hank sneered again, ¡°I know.¡±


    He looked at Duncan again and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why is Mr. Lewis going to Jensburg?¡±


    Did he go specifically to see Liberty and spend the weekend with her?


    Hank knew that he was no longer qualified to care about Liberty¡¯s affairs. He and Jessica had not


    divorced yet. Liberty was free to marry again.


    He just couldn¡¯t help but ask a few questions.


    Duncan responded coldly, ¡°Mr. Brown, do I need to tell you what I am going to do? I am a


    businessman, and my business is spread across major cities.¡±


    Hank choked.


    Yes, Duncan was the boss of Lewis & Co., with tens of billions of assets and businesses all over major


    cities. Even if he loses his appearance, loses his legs, and gets a little older, he is still a hundred times


    stronger than Hank.


    Duncan¡¯s wealth was something that Hank would never be able to possess in his life.


    Soon, Hank sneered again, ¡°Then Sonny will ask Mr. Lewis to take care of him.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask me; I will take good care of Sonny.¡± Duncan hugged Sonny again, let Sonny sit


    on hisp, kissed Sonny¡¯s little face, and said, ¡°I regard Sonny as my own son.¡±


    These words were like a knife, piercing Hank¡¯s heart, making him sore and painful but speechless.


    ¡°Uncle Lewis, let¡¯s go.¡± Sonny was afraid that his dad would take him away, so he urged Duncan to get


    in the car.

 Chapter 2990

    Chapter 2990


    Duncan said to Serenity, ¡°Serenity, let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Okay. Goodbye, Sonny; have a nice trip.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, aunt.¡± Duncan pushed Sonny into the car. He turned around and waved to his aunt to say


    goodbye. Then he looked at Hank, pursed lips, and said, ¡°Goodbye, dad too.¡±


    Hank smiled.


    Duncan took Sonny and left quickly, apanied by bodyguards.


    Carrie slipped away quietly when no one noticed her anymore.


    Otherwise, she would be a gangster.


    Anyone who came to pick up a child only needed to give the teacher the pick-up card, and the teacher


    would soon send the child out.


    She didn¡¯t have to wait too long. If she waits here any longer and fails to pick up the so-called sister-in-


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After Duncan¡¯s car drove away, Serenity returned to her car and left the kindergarten soon.


    Only Hank stood there, looking extremely lonely. He felt that Sonny was getting further and further


    away from him. He asionally wanted to file a newwsuit to regain Sonny¡¯s custody rights, and


    whoever brought the kids up would kiss them.


    Parents also agree.


    However, the impulse onlysted a moment. It would calm down soon.


    If he wanted Sonny¡¯s custody rights back, Sonny would lose a lot.


    His world, his circle, was too far from Liberty¡¯s current circle.


    For the sake of Sonny¡¯s future, Hank gave up the idea of re-fighting for custody of his son. Even if his


    son is not close to him, he is still his biological child. From then on, Sonny would be more


    capable, and his face would shine.


    Serenity did not return to thepany and went directly to the York Corporation.


    Zachary went out to discuss business and was not in thepany, but she would be back soon, so


    she was waiting in the president¡¯s office.


    Zachary¡¯s office had changed a bitpared to before. There was an extra snack cab, a few more


    potted nts, and some dolls.


    The potted nts were a money tree and lucky bamboo.


    Of course, Serenity moved it and arranged it for him.


    Fortunately, his office was big enough, and a few potted nts wouldn¡¯t get in the way.


    There were also a few more vases, which were never empty and filled with flowers.


    When he first added a few vases to his office, people in thepany couldn¡¯t help but look at them


    every time they came in to report on their work.


    Zachary used to dislike having these things in the office; he just liked simplicity and elegance.


    But since he got Serenity, his tolerance has be stronger and stronger.


    When Serenity gave him a bouquet of flowers, he would put them in a vase, bright and eye-catching,


    silently showing off the flowers Serenity gave everyone.


    Serenity walked to a vase. The flowers in the vase were still very bright. She bent down and smelled


    the flowers.


    Look at the fortune tree, money tree, etc.; they were all growing vigorously, and the fortune bamboo


    was growing green.


    Businessmen in Wiltspoon all like to put money trees or bamboos in theirpanies or raise a tank of


    goldfish.


    It is said that if they grow rich and grow well, their business will be good and their wealth will be good.


    In order to destroy the opponent¡¯s wealth, some people not only pay people to sneak into the


    opponent¡¯spany, but instead of stealing things, they pour boiling water on their money tree. Haha,


    it¡¯s a very simple business war.

 Chapter 2991

    After looking at the potted nts and a few vases of flowers, Serenity sat back on the sofa.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She took out your phone and send a message to Liberty.


    "Sister, Brother Duncan has taken Sonny to the airport. They will arrive in the evening."


    Liberty called quickly.


    "sister."


    "I received a message from Duncan and knew that they were arriving at the airport soon. I waited for them to arrive and have dinner together."


    On Friday, Sonny got off Kindergarten very early, and it only took a few hours to fly from Wiltspoon to Jensburg. Liberty could eatter, so she could wait for Duncan and Sonny to arrive. "Sonny''s father went to pick Sonny up?" Liberty asked Serenity.


    "I took Sonny to Kindergarten in the morning and met Hank. He said that he happened to be sending a guest nearby, so he went to the kindergarten to see Sonny. Sonny had already entered the kindergarten." Serenity didn''t quite believe Hank''s words, she continued, "I think he went there on purpose. Just now he saw Sonny and Brother Duncan together, as close as a father and son. He must have been jealous, and wanted to take Sonny away. Sonny was afraid of dying if he picked him up, and said he wanted to go to Jensburg with Brother Duncan. I think Sonny dislikes going back to Brown''s house less and less." There was irony in Serenity''s words.


    The Brown family seemed to care about Sonny, their only grandson, but in fact, from what they did, it could be seen that they did not have deep feelings for Sonny, and many times they wanted to take advantage of Sonny.


    Hank was sincere to Sonny, after all, they were his biological father and son.


    But Hank himself cheated and divorced, and also married the person he cheated on.


    After learning about Liberty and Duncan, she felt unhappy again. He told Liberty that she would never bother her again, but he would still say all kinds of bad things about Duncan in front of Sonny. Sonny was very smart. He knew who treated him well or not.


    Even if his own father said bad things about Duncan too much, Sonny didn''t like hearing it anymore, so he didn''t like going to Brown''s house.


    Liberty was silent and then said: "Lucas used to bully Sonny, and he still does now. Fortunately, Sonny has started to learn Martial arts and is stronger than before. If there is no adult to distract him, Lucas can''t beat Sonny."


    "Sonny''s grandparents won''t be biased, let alone Chelsea. She has always been a selfish person."


    "Seren, you don''t know how shameless Chelsea is. She actually coaxed Sonny to give her money to turn around the business. How can she be an aunt like this? A person in her thirties or forties can coax a three-year-old kid for money."


    Serenity scolded Chelsea.


    "If Sonny doesn''t want to go there in the future, don''t coax Sonny to go there. That family really can''t change its behavior." Serenity was extremely d that Liberty was able to get a divorce and did notpromise for the sake of her children.


    "That family can also act and deceive people."


    The two sisters were deceived by them at first, thinking that the Brown family was very good and they could really pretend.


    Before Liberty got married and got pregnant, her true colors were not revealed.


    "I have always respected Sonny''s decision. That is, when Hank was injured and hospitalized, I coaxed Sonny to go visit him."


    "At that time, I thought Hank was about to die. I thought he was Sonny''s biological father, so I wanted to go and see him." Liberty didn''t want to end up with the Brown family.


    She had started a new life again.

 Chapter 2992

    After looking at the potted nts and a few vases of flowers, Serenity sat back on the sofa.


    She took out your phone and send a message to Liberty.


    "Sister, Brother Duncan has taken Sonny to the airport. They will arrive in the evening."


    Liberty called quickly.


    "sister."


    "I received a message from Duncan and knew that they were arriving at the airport soon. I waited for them to arrive and have dinner together."


    On Friday, Sonny got off Kindergarten very early, and it only took a few hours to fly from Wiltspoon to Jensburg. Liberty could eatter, so she could wait for Duncan and Sonny to arrive. "Sonny''s father went to pick Sonny up?" Liberty asked Serenity.


    "I took Sonny to Kindergarten in the morning and met Hank. He said that he happened to be sending a guest nearby, so he went to the kindergarten to see Sonny. Sonny had already entered the kindergarten." Serenity didn''t quite believe Hank''s words, she continued, "I think he went there on purpose. Just now he saw Sonny and Brother Duncan together, as close as a father and son. He must have been jealous, and wanted to take Sonny away. Sonny was afraid of dying if he picked him up, and said he wanted to go to Jensburg with Brother Duncan. I think Sonny dislikes going back to Brown''s house less and less." There was irony in Serenity''s words.


    The Brown family seemed to care about Sonny, their only grandson, but in fact, from what they did, it could be seen that they did not have deep feelings for Sonny, and many times they wanted to take advantage of Sonny.


    Hank was sincere to Sonny, after all, they were his biological father and son.


    But Hank himself cheated and divorced, and also married the person he cheated on.


    After learning about Liberty and Duncan, she felt unhappy again. He told Liberty that she would never bother her again, but he would still say all kinds of bad things about Duncan in front of Sonny. Sonny was very smart. He knew who treated him well or not.


    Even if his own father said bad things about Duncan too much, Sonny didn''t like hearing it anymore, so he didn''t like going to Brown''s house.


    Liberty was silent and then said: "Lucas used to bully Sonny, and he still does now. Fortunately, Sonny has started to learn Martial arts and is stronger than before. If there is no adult to distract him, Lucas can''t beat Sonny."


    "Sonny''s grandparents won''t be biased, let alone Chelsea. She has always been a selfish person."


    "Seren, you don''t know how shameless Chelsea is. She actually coaxed Sonny to give her money to turn around the business. How can she be an aunt like this? A person in her thirties or forties can coax a three-year-old kid for money."


    Serenity scolded Chelsea.


    "If Sonny doesn''t want to go there in the future, don''t coax Sonny to go there. That family really can''t change its behavior." Serenity was extremely d that Liberty was able to get a divorce and did notpromise for the sake of her children.


    "That family can also act and deceive people."


    The two sisters were deceived by them at first, thinking that the Brown family was very good and they could really pretend.


    Before Liberty got married and got pregnant, her true colors were not revealed.


    "I have always respected Sonny''s decision. That is, when Hank was injured and hospitalized, I coaxed Sonny to go visit him."


    "At that time, I thought Hank was about to die. I thought he was Sonny''s biological father, so I wanted to go and see him." Liberty didn''t want to end up with the Brown family.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    She had started a new life again.

 Chapter 2993

    -Liberty smiled and said, "Save some time for Elisa to make a date. Squeezing Elisa so hard that she doesn''t even have time for a date."


    Serenity said, "No way, I''m watching all the big and small things in the head office. Elisa just wants to look at the newpany. There are so many people in thepany. She only needs to sign the contract and leave other matters to the management team. It will not affect her date."


    Liberty said supportively: "Okay, then you can discuss it and make arrangements. Seren, if there is nothing else, I will hang up the phone first. I have to be busy. When I am done, I will go to the airport to pick up Sonny."


    Serenity said, "Okay, sister, you''re busy, I''ll wait in Zachary''s office until he gets off work, and we can go home together."


    On Friday night, Zachary usually didn''t socialize and went home to be with Serenity.


    The sisters ended the call, and Serenity called Elisa non-stop.


    He told Elisa about opening a branch in Jensburg.


    Elisa naturally had no objection. She was very motivated.


    In the past, when everyone mentioned Elisa, they always said that the daughter of a businessman had a bad temper, was arrogant, looked down upon others, and so on.


    Now when everyone talked about Elisa, everyone talked about Clive.


    She was no longer the Miss Stone who only knew how to spend money like water, but Clive who could earn a lot of money.


    Elisa also said that in a few years, she would be on an equal footing with Clive.


    With the consent of Elisa and Jasmine, it was finalized to open a branch in Jensburg.


    Because the two pregnant mothers were under the control of their husbands, they were not allowed to travel far away.


    Elisa, and Serenity and Jasmine were in charge of the affairs of the Wiltspoon head office.


    The division ofbor was detailed and the cooperation was pleasant.


    When Zachary came back, he saw Serenity talking on the phone, talking about business matters.


    Josh, who followed him in, stopped when he saw Serenity and whispered to Zachary: "Let''s talk another day, I''m going back to work." Zachary nodded.


    Josh turned around and walked out.


    Zachary gently closed the office door and walked towards Serenity who was sitting on the sofa talking on the phone.


    Serenity was so immersed in the conversation that she didn''t notice that Zachary was back.


    When she finished talking, she looked up and saw Zachary sitting opposite, looking at her quietly.


    Serenity said, "Husband, when did youe back? Why didn''t I know."


    Zachary smiled: "It''s been a few minutes. You were so immersed in the conversation that you didn''t hear my footsteps."


    But he also stepped lightly to avoid interrupting her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Serenity smiled sheepishly and asked him: "Is the matter settled?"


    "Well, there''s nothing that can''t be done if your husband takes action."


    Zachary stood up and sat next to her, stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms.


    After the couple hugged each other for a few minutes, Serenity left his arms, sat upright, and asked him, "You don''t have to do anything anymore?" Zachary held her head again and let her lean on his shoulder again.


    "My wife is here. You have been waiting for me for such a long time. I have to spend some time with my wife first and then do thingster."


    After he had Serenity, she was the most important thing.


    People who knew Zachary say that Mr. York was no longer the workaholic Mr. York used to be.


    Zachary asked, "Sonny left with Duncan?"


    "Well, Duncan followed me to the kindergarten to pick up Sonny. After picking up Sonny, the two of them went directly to the airport. Sonny was thinking about him all day. In the morning, I sent him to kindergarten and he reminded me to remember to help him. He repeatedly brought the suitcase."

 Chapter 2994

    Chapter 2994


    Zachary said, ¡°Of course Sonny is happy to go on a long trip and see his mother again.¡±


    For Sonny, this weekend was the most anticipated and most enjoyable one for him.


    Duncan¡¯s recement of Hank¡¯s father¡¯s position was equivalent to a family of three having fun. It¡¯s no


    wonder Sonny was unhappy.


    ¡°Sonny doesn¡¯te to see me first before going out. If I can¡¯t see him for two days, I will miss him.¡±


    Zacharyined about the little guy¡¯s ¡°heartlessness.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t given him the suitcase, he wouldn¡¯t have even looked at me and


    just left with Brother Duncan.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Save time, otherwise it will be veryte when you get there.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°My sister is still waiting for them to have dinner together.¡±


    Zachary touched her belly and asked softly: ¡°Is our baby obedient?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°He is still so young and very obedient. If he is older, he cannot sit for a long time. If he


    sits for a long time, he will kick around when he feels ufortable.¡±


    She remembered when Liberty was pregnant with Sonny, she couldn¡¯t sit for a long time after her belly


    swelled. If she sat for a long time, Sonny would kick randomly.


    Zachary reminded her, ¡°After six months, don¡¯t go to work.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t object, she hummed, ¡°I won¡¯t go to work in six or seven months, and I¡¯ll stay at home to


    raise the baby.¡±


    Zachary breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Serenity would stop working when she was eight


    or nine months pregnant.


    That would be too tiring.


    After Serenity became pregnant, Zachary realized that it was not easy for women to get pregnant, and


    then he changed thepany¡¯s policy for female employees. As long as female employees in the


    eight months pregnant, they were asked to return to thepany and given direct paid leave.


    They were not required to work within six months after the child was born, and they are were on paid


    leave. Of course, if they returned to thepany to work on their own initiative, thepany would not


    stop them.


    Zachary said, ¡°Who were you talking to on the phone when I came in? I thought I heard you talking


    about the branch.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t answer him immediately and asked him to pour himself a ss of warm water.


    ¡°You talk until your mouth is dry.¡±


    Zachary immediately got up and poured her a ss of warm water.


    He brought some of her usual favorite snacks over to satisfy her cravings.


    Serenity was really thirsty.


    She drank a ss of water in one go.


    Seeing this, Zachary poured her another ss of water, then sat down and helped her unpack the


    snacks.


    ¡°I want to open a branch in Jensburg. I asked my sister to help me check out the countryside in


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jensburg Township to see if there are many abandoned fields, and then rent them to grow vegetables


    and fruits.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s ck eyes flickered a few times, and he said in a deep voice: ¡°It¡¯s okay, has it been


    discussed?¡±


    Serenity nodded.


    Knowing that her husband was worried, Serenity took the initiative and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the one


    staying at the headquarters, and so is Jasmine.¡±


    Zachary came over and kissed her on the face, and said dotingly: ¡°After the baby is born, you can go


    wherever you want. You can fly everywhere when you have time. My wife¡¯s business will grow bigger


    and bigger. By the way, you also have to take care of your shops and small factory business. ¡®Oh¡¯ my


    wife is a busy person. When she gets busy, she can still remember me, her husband? I¡¯m afraid. I have


    to take my children to hope for the stars and the moon, and for you toe home.¡±


    Serenity pinched his arm lightly.


    She couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t sound pitiful. Who told you to marry me? Who told you to


    be the eldest young master of the York family? Originally, I just wanted to be a bookstore owner. After


    marrying you, I had no choice but to expand my ambitions infinitely and work hard so that I could catch


    up with you and be on par with you. After I get familiar with the shops and small factory business, I will


    give some of it to Camryn and Hayden to help take care of it. They are also the youngdies of the


    York family, so we share the responsibility.¡±


    Taking care of so many things by herself would exhaust her to death.


    Camryn and Hayden also helped the mother-inw.

 Chapter 2995

    Chapter 2995


    Zachary looked distressed. ¡°If you can¡¯t take care of it, then don¡¯t take care of it. I¡¯ll take care of it for


    you. Seren, I hope you will be carefree all your life.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s hand touched his handsome face.


    ¡°Husband, every time I see you, I am very grateful to my grandma for allowing me to marry such a


    wonderful person like you. I am also grateful to your family for never despising me or saying that I am


    not worthy of you.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I know you are very kind to me and don¡¯t want to make me tired.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Since I married you and am the eldest youngdy of the York family, I will shoulder the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    burdens that are my responsibility. I cannot escape or refuse.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°You are already busy enough; how can I ask you to help me again?¡±


    Serenity said confidently, ¡°I will definitely be able to do everything well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m notining, really. You know, I¡¯m quite career-minded.¡± Zachary said. He looked at her deeply.


    For a long time, he pressed her into his arms and hugged her for a moment before letting go of her.


    Zachary said, ¡°Once you get familiar with it, that¡¯s fine. Look at my mom. She is already familiar with it


    because she has been in charge for decades. She has also trained many elite people under her


    control. My mom just needs to check the ounts after a while. You have already entered the room.


    After the baby is born, you can slowly start to cultivate your own elite confidants. In the future, you can


    be a hands-off shopkeeper like my mother.¡±


    Serenity nodded. ¡°I will learn from mom. You go and do things quickly. When we are done, we will go


    home and have dinner. Mom just sent me a message asking us to go back for dinner tonight. Tatum is


    here, and he will cook the food himself.¡±


    Tatum was thinking about going on a long trip, and because he caused his parents to have a small


    conflict, he came over to have dinner with his parents.


    He also nned to spend time with his parents this weekend. He will fly to Annenburg in Province X on


    Monday to apply for a job as a chef in the Ormond family.


    Of course, Tatum would not take the initiative to tell Elora that he was the sixth young master of the


    York family after traveling so far to be a chef. In case Elora didn¡¯t hire him,.


    Fortunately, his reputation was not famous, and he was usually low-key. People in Wiltspoon were not


    familiar with him, the Sixth Young Master York, let alone Elora, who was far away in X Province.


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°Then we have to go back for dinner. Seren, you read here for a while; I¡¯ll go


    do something.¡±


    Zachary took a book and gave it to his wife to pass the time.


    At half past five in the evening, Zachary closed theputer, stood up, and walked out of the desk.


    Serenity looked up at him walking over, with a smile on his face, and asked him, ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Serenity stood up, and he reached out. She put her hand into his palm, and he held it, and he led her


    away.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend; you don¡¯t have to y with your clients, right?¡±


    ¡°No, how many people can I take them to y with?¡± Zachary asked back.


    Unless it was a very important client, Zachary could be taken around by Wiltspoon.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Then, shall we go back to Wildridge Manor?¡±


    Zachary said dotingly, ¡°If you want to go back, we can. The temperature will drop tomorrow to a


    minimum of four to five degrees. The manor will be a little colder.¡±


    ¡°No matter how cold it is, it won¡¯t snow.¡± Serenity said.

 Chapter 2996

    Chapter 2996


    Zachary said, ¡°If you want to see the snow, after the baby is born, I will take you to the north to see the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    snow.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The couple rarely travels far.


    Everyone was busy.


    As soon as the couple¡¯s car entered the vi and parked, Grandma May came back.


    Zachary got off the car and walked towards Grandma¡¯s car. When Grandma May got off the car, he


    said, ¡°Grandma, you always know how to go home. Seren is pregnant. You said you woulde to


    take care of Seren, but you often don¡¯te home. Don¡¯t know where to run? Which olddy is as


    disobedient as you? You are running around even though you¡¯re old. Anyone calls you and hangs up


    impatiently after being unable to say more than two words.¡±


    Grandma May was not angry when Zacharyined about her running around. She smiled and


    said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that Grandma can still run around? It means grandma is in good health. If grandma


    lies in bed and can¡¯t move, you should have a headache.¡±


    ¡°Bah, that¡¯s lucky. Grandma wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Serenity said.


    Zachary also looked at Grandma May seriously, not liking what she said.


    When serenity came over, Grandma May immediately changed her expression to one of grievance and


    fear. She quickly hid behind Serenity, stuck her head out to look at Zachary, and then turned back


    timidly.


    ¡°Seren, Zack scolded me. I just went out to y with my old friends for a few days. He scolded me for


    being homeless, scolded me for running around, and disliked me for being disobedient.¡±


    Zachary was speechless.


    Grandma May was an actress.


    Serenity cooperated with Grandma May, protecting her while saying to Zachary, ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma


    just got together with old friends and didn¡¯t do anything bad. Don¡¯t talk about grandma.¡±


    Turning around, she said to Grandma again, ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t run around. You are getting older.


    Pay attention to safety and let us juniors feel at ease.¡±


    ¡°We are calling you; don¡¯t look impatient; we are also caring about you.¡±


    Grandma May smiled, took Serenity¡¯s arm affectionately, and led Serenity towards the main house. As


    she walked, she said, ¡°I can¡¯t stay at home; I¡¯m so bored. I know about my body; it¡¯s okay. You are in


    good health, Seren; therefore, you do not require constant supervision from your grandmother. The


    main reason is that your husband is so awesome. He can take good care of you now. He has almost


    memorized all the pregnancy-rted books he bought. If he takes away the responsibility of taking care


    of you, I will have nothing to do.


    Tatum and the others are still young, and it¡¯s not easy for grandma to push for marriage. Next year, I


    will be an honest grandma at home and help you take care of your children.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t let you go out, but when you go out, we have


    to let someone follow you, so that we don¡¯t know anything happens.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°I brought Driver with me. He can also fight. Don¡¯t worry, no one in Wiltspoon dares


    to do anything to me.¡±


    Anyone who dared to do anything to the olddy was either not born yet or had passed away.


    ¡°grandma.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Okay, okay, grandma listens to you; grandma listens to you; just listen to you, not


    Zack. Seeing Zack¡¯s iceberg face, grandma doesn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat. I heard that Tatum


    will cook in person; wait a minute. Let me eat two more bowls of rice.¡±


    Zachary, who followed, couldn¡¯tugh or cry. ¡°Grandma, you also said that you wanted to eat two more


    bowls of rice when you had no appetite.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Yes, if Tatum cooks, I can eat two more bowls of rice. If you cook, I can eat two


    less bowls of rice.¡±


    Zachary snorted, ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t eat two bowls of rice at every meal, usually half a bowl of rice,


    and then eat vegetables.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°The food is delicious.¡±


    ¡°When I cook, grandma eats less than two bowls of rice and eats vegetables. It means that the food I


    cook is delicious. What does Grandma think about it?¡±


    Grandma May said, like a child, ¡°I just don¡¯t like it; what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 2997

    Chapter 2997


    ¡°Grandma, our brothers were all taught by you. If you dislike us, it means denying your own educational


    achievements.¡±


    Grandma May was speechless.


    Her precious eldest grandson, Zachary, was bing more and more eloquent. This was all due to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    her, because Zachary married Serenity, her granddaughter-inw.


    Serenity¡¯s smile never faded.


    Every time Grandma May quarreled with Zachary, sheughed until her belly hurt.


    ¡°Seren, let¡¯s ignore him. He keeps a straight face and is extremely serious all day long. You are the


    only one who can stand him. If it were the second woman, she would have been far away. When


    children see him when he goes out at night, it can make them cry.¡±


    Zachary had a dark look on his face.


    Serenity said, ¡°No, I think Zachary is very good. He is not cold at all. Anyway, he is gentle and


    considerate in front of me, and he is a model husband. I am very satisfied.¡±


    Zachary immediately looked happy. ¡°My wife is good to me.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°You two can torture a single person to death by showing off your


    affection.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t you like to see us so affectionate?¡± Zachary asked Grandma rudely.


    Grandma Mayughed, ¡°I am happy, happy, very happy to see you taken down by Seren. Oh, I don¡¯t


    know who swore that he would not fall in love with Seren or pursue his wife.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face turned green. ¡°Grandma, please stop digging into old scores.¡±


    Serenity said sternly, ¡°My man is my man; you can¡¯t escape from me.¡±


    ¡°Domineering, grandma likes your domineering attitude!¡±


    Grandma May and Serenity smiled at each other, left Zachary behind, and took the lead in entering the


    house.


    Zachary shook his head helplessly and fondly.


    Grandma May was like an old, naughty child.


    She was also the sea-fixing needle of their York family.


    As long as Grandma May is still there, they feel that there is no need to be afraid if the sky falls


    because Grandma is holding them up.


    Liam and Tania, who were sitting on the sofa waiting for Zachary and Serenity toe back before


    starting dinner, saw Grandma May and Serenitying together, and they both stood up.


    Liam said, ¡°Mom, you are back.¡±


    Grandma May hummed.


    ¡°Come back and have a look when you¡¯ve had enough fun.¡±


    She looked at Tania, who was also called ¡°Mom.¡±.


    ¡°Tania, why didn¡¯t you call mom when you were unhappy yesterday? Mom would take you around for a


    few days to rx.¡±


    Tania¡¯s face turned red.


    Really, nothing could escape Grandma May¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nothing. I just argued a few words, and there was no quarrel.¡±


    Liam said, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right; Mom, Tania, and I didn¡¯t quarrel. Tania missed Seren and came to


    stay with Seren for a few days. I have never been able to live without my wife, so I also came to stay


    for a few days. When mom came back, it became lively.¡±


    His old mother, Grandma May, had always been the doting daughter-inw.


    Grandma May said that her daughter-inw was not born to her, but she should be filial to her elders


    and support the York family. She was a great contributor to the York family, so she was naturally


    pampered.


    Those of them who were sons are the biological sons of their mother, so it was natural for them to be


    filial to her. What the hell did they want to be a mother in return?


    Did they dare to say it?


    Grandma May¡¯s crutches could chase them from the mountains to the mountains, and from the


    mountains to the mountains again.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t quarrel, but you made my daughter-inw unhappy.¡±


    Sam said.


    As the butler of the old house, Sam had ears and eyes in all directions and was Grandma May¡¯s most


    powerful spy.


    As long as the olddy wanted to know, Sam could tell the olddy.


    The olddy often said that Sam should join the Bucham family. With Sam¡¯s ability, he could definitely


    climb to Josh¡¯s position and squeeze out all of them.


    Josh wiped his sweat. Fortunately, Sam did not join the Bucham family topete with him for a


    position.

 Chapter 2998

    Chapter 2998


    Liam immediately said, ¡°Mom, I will take Tania shoppingter. She can buy whatever she likes, as long


    as she is happy.¡±


    Grandma May sat down and said, ¡°You are about to be a grandfather. You must set a good


    example for your children and grandchildren.¡±


    Liam said, ¡°Mom, I have always been a role model for Zack and Tatum.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°You two go to the kitchen to help Tatum.¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± Liam said as if he were taking credit, ¡°Tatum prepared the meal a long time


    ago.¡±


    Grandma May nced at Zachary.


    Liam smiled sarcastically, then nced at Zachary, and both father and son walked to the kitchen.


    After leaving the father and son, Grandma May put on a smile and said to Tania and Serenity, ¡°We,


    mother-inw and daughter-inw, will go shoppingter. I haven¡¯t bought anything for a long time. Let


    me buy some skirts for my precious great-granddaughter.¡±


    Tania echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, I need to buy more skirts.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Grandma, Mom, the baby hasn¡¯t been born yet, and it may not be a daughter.¡±


    Grandma May and Tania looked at Serenity at the same time.


    Serenity: ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Give them a little fantasy.


    When the baby was born and the illusion was shattered, they couldn¡¯t me her.


    She was mentally prepared to give birth to a son.


    The York family had not had a daughter for several generations. Was she so lucky to have a daughter


    at the same time?


    Sonny had already said that she was carrying a little brother.


    ¡°By the way, where is Sonny?¡±


    Grandma Mayter realized that a small figure was missing.


    Grandma May said, ¡°I always felt that something was missing after I came back, but now I remember


    that Sonny is missing. Did the Lewis family pick up Sonny?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Sonny knew that grandma had to cry just now when she thought of him. Grandma


    always said she loved him the most, but it took her so long to remember him. Sonny is going to


    Jensburg with Brother Duncan to spend the weekend. He should be there soon.¡±


    Serenity looked at the sky outside, and it was getting dark. Well, in winter, it gets dark quickly.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Duncan didn¡¯t even say a word to me. I also miss Liberty and want to go to


    Jensburg.¡±


    Tania said hurriedly, ¡°Mom, it takes several hours to fly to Jensburg. Please don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t go by ne; I go by car and y and walk along the way.¡±


    Tania: ¡°¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Sometimes she wanted to be like her mother-inw and go wherever she wanted in a cool and


    unrestrained manner, but she didn¡¯t have her mother-inw¡¯s abilities or her connections.


    Mainly because Liam wanted to follow her.


    Grandma said, ¡°Tania, help me pick out some sets of jewelry and give them to Hayden when I go to


    Jensburg.¡±


    Hayden had publicly admitted that she was a woman, which showed that her rtionship with Kevin


    was very strong.


    ¡°Okay,.¡± Tania readily agreed.


    ¡°When I go, I¡¯ll ask Kevin¡¯s family to go with me. Jensburg is bustling.¡±


    Tania said, ¡°Then Liam and I will follow, and Kevin and Hayden should also make an appointment. Let¡¯s


    meet like elders, have a meal, get acquainted, and then sit down to discuss the wedding matters of the


    two small parties.¡±


    Grandma may have thought for a while and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s call everyone. Since we are discussing the


    wedding, let Kevin¡¯s family bring her the betrothal gift that she prepared long ago and formally propose


    marriage to the Queen family. But we can¡¯t run over suddenly; at least the Queen family is not prepared


    and caught off guard. Let¡¯s make arrangements.¡±


    Tania nodded repeatedly.


    Yes, they couldn¡¯t suddenly rush to propose marriage. They must firstmunicate with Mr. and Mrs.


    Queen, and then they, the senior warlords, could all go out together.

 Chapter 2999

    Serenity said, "I heard from Zachary that Kevin and Hayden are going on vacation and won''t be back for half a month. If grandmaes over now, you can go and y, but if you want to propose marriage, it won''t be good if the bride is not at home."


    Grandma May and others were speechless.


    "Then let''s wait until theye back to propose marriage. We can also go over and get acquainted with Mr. and Mrs. Queen."


    Serenity smiled and said, "Grandma, aren''t you familiar enough with them?"


    "We talk more on the phone and less in person."


    Serenity was speechless.


    The elders of the two families do keep in touch by phone, and they don''t meet often.


    It was mainly because the distance was a little further.


    "Time to eat." Zachary came out of the kitchen and shouted.


    Grandma May was at home, the men were cooking, and the women were sitting together chatting and waiting for dinner.


    A grandma who had never had a daughter in her life loved her daughter-inw as a daughter.


    Since she no longer had a granddaughter, she treated her granddaughter-inw as a granddaughter.


    Zachary always dreamed that the baby in Serenity''s belly would be a girl.


    In this way, three thousand people would love his daughter.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Thinking that it had been a long time since the couple had this child and that both children were precious, Zachary felt at ease. Even if Serenity gave birth to a grandchild, because he was the first great-grandchild (grandchild), the child would still be favored.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw got up and entered the dining hall. "grandma." Tatum was wearing an apron. He smiled and called the olddy.


    Grandma May smiled lovingly and said, "Grandma still has a good taste."


    "Grandma has always had good taste."


    Serenity helped Grandma. May sat down and said, "Grandma, please slow down and be careful."


    Grandma May smiled and said, "You just have to be careful."


    Her eyes fell on Serenity''s belly, and she smiled so kindly.


    She felt like the days were passing so slowly. She was anxious to hold her great-granddaughter. Paying attention to Serenity''s changes in diet, she felt that she still hoped to have a great-granddaughter. Tatum prepared a table of delicious dishes for everyone.


    The person who liked to cook the most also liked to delve into recipes. The meals he made were delicious.


    Everyone said it was delicious and satisfying.


    While taking a walk after dinner, Serenity asked the man next to her, "Husband, you said Tatum went to Ormond''s house to apply for a job. Can he be admitted?"


    Zachary said, "As long as you do something seriously, there is no chance of failure. Tatum can break out of the siege and enter Miss Ormond''s world."


    Serenity smiled. "That is, he is good enough in all aspects. If he works as a chef for Miss Ormond, he will definitely be the best and most handsome chef." "Ring ring ring..."


    Serenity''s cell phone rang; it was a WhatsApp call request.


    "Sonny is here."


    Before even checking the call, Serenity guessed it was a voice call from Sonny. She took out her cell phone and saw that it was really a call request from Liberty. When she answered the call, she heard Sonny''s crisp voice.


    Sonny asked, "Auntie, have you eaten?"


    Serenity said, "Auntie has eaten and is now walking outside with your uncle. You and Uncle Lewis are here."


    Sonny responded with a sweet voice, "We just arrived, and my mother came to pick us up at the airport. I said I wanted to tell my aunt that we had arrived, so she gave me her phone."

 Chapter 3000

    "Auntie, it''s so cold here, and the wind is so strong. I almost got blown away by the wind when I got off the ne." Sonny spoke in an exaggerated tone.


    Serenity said, "Then you should wear two more clothes. Don''t let the wind blow it away. If it blows away, I won''t know where to find you."


    Sonnyughed loudly. "Auntie, I lied to you. The wind is so strong that it can''t blow me away. I have grown up, and the wind can''t blow me away. But it''s really cold. Mom said it will still snow here, but it''s not snowing now."


    Jensburg was indeed much colder than Wiltspoon.


    Fortunately, she stuffed some thick clothes into Sonny''s suitcase.


    Sonny said, "Uncle Lewis and I have already gotten into my mom''s new car. The heater is on. It''s not that cold now. Uncle Lewis holds me, and I feel warmer."


    Serenity said, "Well, then remember to put on an extra coat when you get off the car. I have stuffed thick clothes into your box. It''s cold; tell your mom to drive slower." Sonny said, "It''s not mom who drives; Uncle Jim drives."


    Sonny and Jim were the most familiar, and Jim was arranged to follow Liberty to Jensburg.


    When Sonny saw Jim, he was so happy that he almost jumped up and let Jim hug him and spin him around several times. Duncan almost became jealous.


    Sonny added, "Uncle Jim said that he drives very steadily, so please rest assured."


    Serenity smiled. "Uncle Jim will drive, so I''ll be relieved. Where''s your mom?"


    "by my side."


    Sonny handed the phone to Liberty.


    He snuggled into Duncan''s arms and said in a sweet voice, "Uncle Lewis, it''s so cold. Please hold me tight. Uncle Lewis''s arms are so warm."


    Duncan pulled open his coat, wrapped Sonny in it, and said, "It''s a bit far from the airport to your mom''s residence. You should sleep for a while, and I''ll wake you up when we get there." He and Liberty had a thousand things to say.


    Due to the presence of Sonny, a small light bulb, the two of them were holding back and could not whisper.


    "Uncle Lewis, please wake me up when the timees." Sonny really wanted to take a nap.


    He felt a little sleepy, primarily because Uncle Lewis''s coat had warmed him up and because he was back in the car.


    Duncan said, "Go to sleep; I will definitely wake you up. We haven''t eaten yet. I''m not willing to let you go hungry."


    Sonny squinted his eyes in relief.


    Within a few minutes, he fell asleep quickly.


    When Serenity still wanted to say a few words to Sonny, Liberty told her sister, "Sonny is asleep."


    Serenity smiled and said, "It''s only been a few minutes, and he fell asleep. I don''t think he has slept well in the past two days, and he is thinking about looking for you."


    Sonny didn''t sleep well, and he couldn''t hold on for a few days. Now that he finally saw his mom, he felt relieved, but he couldn''t hold on anymore and was taken to dinner by a sweet dream. Serenity said, "Sister, I won''t disturb you anymore. Zachary and I are taking a walk in the yard and will go shopping with Grandmater. Grandma said she hasn''t gone shopping in a long time." "Okay, then pay attention."


    Liberty said a few words before ending the call.


    After listening to the conversation between Serenity and Libert, Zachary asked, "Are you going out with Grandmater?"


    Serenity said, "Grandma said she wanted to go out for a walk. Mom and I will apany her for a walk. You can also go along and help us get things."


    Zachary smiled. "Okay, I''ll follow and get your things."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He was mainly worried about grandma, fearing that grandma would take Serenity and Tania somewhere to spend the weekend vacation on a whim while she was out shopping. Grandma had done something like this.


    Before Seren became pregnant, Grandma kidnapped Seren and left him behind. She went to Annenburg to y for a while beforeing back.


    Zachary asked, "Sonny is asleep?"


    Serenity asked, "Well, in the few minutes that my sister and I were talking, he felt asleep."


    "He is still young, and his mom is not around. It is normal for him to miss her when he knows that he can go to her."


    Zachary took Serenity''s hand and liked to interlock with her fingers.

 Chapter 3001

    Chapter 3001


    At the same time, the Labbe family vi.


    Since Carrie assumed the identity of Mrs. Labbe, the vi Mr. Labbe bought for her to live in naturally


    bore the surname Labbe.


    She hung out until dark before returning to the vi.


    The car drove her into the vi, and she saw the lights in the vi brightly lit.


    She knew that Mr. Labbe wasing.


    Carrie was a little nervous and a little scared. She had no illusions about Mr. Labbe.


    At first, she thought about recing the real Mrs. Labbe, conquering Mr. Labbe, and making him


    obedient to her.


    Last time, Mr. Labbe almost strangled her to death and looked at her with such murderous eyes that


    she was frightened to death.


    Knowing that she had not done what Mr. Labbe told her, Mr. Labbe would really kill her.


    If she dared to have other ideas and make Mr. Labbe unhappy, she would not be able to please him.


    He was very generous with his gifts. He gave her beautiful clothes and jewelry in sets, and he gave her


    more money than promised.


    Even if he didn¡¯te over, he would send her red envelopes from time to time.


    If Mr. Labbe hadn¡¯t pinched her neck, Carrie would have thought that Mr. Labbe really loved her.


    ¡°Madam, we¡¯re home.¡±


    After the bodyguard parked the car, he saw that Carrie was not moving in the back seat. After waiting


    for two minutes, Carrie sat still and refused to get out of the car, so he was not allowed to turn around


    to remind her.


    It was not her home.


    Carrie roared in her heart.


    Her home was the Newman family mansion, which was where she had lived since she was born.


    Camryn is currently upying it. What was even more annoying was that the house was really in


    Camryn¡¯s name.


    Her parents had taken her and her brother, Trenton, to live there for decades. All the workers there


    used to be centered around their family of four. Carrie just couldn¡¯t figure out why her parents didn¡¯t


    change the names on the property certificate to theirs.


    If it were changed, then the Newman family mansion would be the house in her parents¡¯ name, and she


    would have a share in it. Camryn wouldn¡¯t be able to drive her out as arbitrarily as she is now.


    She managed to calm Carrie¡¯s fear of Mr. Labbe.


    She said sheepishly, ¡°I was in a daze thinking about something just now.¡±


    She picked up her bag, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    Looking at the luxuriously decorated vi in front of her, Carrie took a few deep breaths before walking


    towards the house.


    The two bodyguards did not follow her in again.


    As long as Mr. Labbe came over, no one else could enter without his consent. There would only be him


    and Carrie in the room.


    Just because this man was sometimes a little perverted when it came to matters between men and


    women and she was afraid of being seen by his subordinates, she didn¡¯t like to let the bodyguards into


    the house when he came over.


    He tortured Carrie in a sinister manner, which made her even more afraid of him. Fortunately, he was


    not so perverted all the time. Privately, she asked the bodyguard how Mr. Labbe treated the real Mrs.


    Labbe.


    The bodyguard gave her a cold look in return, saying that she was not qualified to inquire about Mrs.


    Labbe.


    Carrie was so angry that she was half dead. She was the second youngdy of the Newman family


    after all.


    The two bodyguards showed no respect for her at all, and the respect they showed outside was all


    fake. They acted for others to see.


    Carrie preferred to be outside. Outside, at least she had dignity, so the two bodyguards who monitor


    her would treat her respectfully.


    She could go wherever she wanted, but Mr. Labbe did not restrict her freedom.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she reached the door of the house, Carrie stopped. She tidied her clothes first, then took out the


    small mirror she brought with her from her bag and took a look in the mirror to make sure that she was


    in good condition before she took the next step. With a confident pace, she twisted her waist and


    entered.


    She was still young, only in her early twenties.


    The age of a flower. It was very tender.

 Chapter 3002

    Chapter 3002


    As long as she was obedient enough, Carrie thought Mr. Labbe would not scare her again.


    Mr. Labbe was sitting on the sofa in the hall, holding a ss of wine in his hand, looking leisurely and


    content, taking a sip of wine from time to time.


    Hearing the footsteps, he did not look at Carrie.


    Carrie came over, put down her bag, sat next to him, and called out coquettishly, ¡°Mr. Labbe.¡±


    Mr. Labbe turned his head and nced at her. His eyes were as sharp as a knife, and Carrie was


    startled.


    Did she do something wrong?


    ¡°Mr. Labbe, have you eaten?¡± Carrie didn¡¯t dare to sound coquetish anymore and asked him cautiously.


    Mr. Labbe hummed lightly. He leaned back and said, ¡°The invitation on the table is for you to attend the


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    banquet tomorrow night.¡±


    ¡°There, I bought you several sets of evening dresses and several sets of jewelry. Wear whichever one


    you like.¡±


    Mr. Labbe looked towards a single sofa.


    Following his line of sight, Carrie noticed that there were several exquisite bags and several bright red


    brocade boxes ced on the single sofa.


    Carrie first picked up the invitation letter, opened it, and looked at it.


    After closing the invitation, she stood up and walked over to look at the evening gowns and jewelry.


    The evening gowns were all beautiful, not to mention the jewelry.


    Carrie had seen and used good things before, but she still couldn¡¯t helpughing when faced with Mr.


    Labbe¡¯s generosity.


    Carrie said, ¡°Mr. Labbe, thank you; you are so kind to me.¡±


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s worth was estimated to exceed that of Zachary and Callum. If Carrie helped Mr. Labbe


    aplish something, got Mr. Labbe¡¯s praise, and gave birth to a baby, as a mother is more valuable


    than a child, maybe she would be Mrs. Labbe in the future.


    She would be better than Serenity and Camryn.


    Facing the gift from Mr. Labbe, Carrie immediately ignored Mr. Labbe¡¯s terror.


    He wouldn¡¯t always strangle her neck with murderous intent; he would just give her a warning.


    Mr. Labbe smiled and asked her, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°I like it. I like it very much. Mr. Labbe, don¡¯t worry; I will definitely perform well tomorrow


    night, and I will never show any ws.¡±


    Mr. Labbe waved to her.


    Carrie came over, Mr. Labbe stretched out his hand to hold her, and she fell on hisp, and then he


    poured the unfinished ss of wine into her mouth.


    Carrie was choked and coughed, but she didn¡¯t dare to resist, so Mr. Labbe drank half the ss of


    wine.


    The drinks were hot.


    Carrie¡¯s face turned red.


    It was red from coughing.


    Mr. Labbe was very satisfied with her results.


    He let go of Carrie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the two women you hate the most. They are both


    very smart people. Your blind sister has already be suspicious of you. The eldest youngdy of


    the York family has been there for you for the first time. Appearing in front of her as Mrs. Labbe made


    her suspicious.¡±


    Carrie was stunned.


    Carrie said, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my face; how could they suspect it?¡±


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°It¡¯s your voice that hasn¡¯t changed yet.¡±


    Carrie had only learned how to change her voice for a short period of time, so she still had no way of


    deceiving Camryn.


    Serenity probably thought that her figure was simr to Carrie. But Camryn was very familiar with her


    voice.


    Mr. Labbe didn¡¯t speak; he just looked at her.


    Carrie¡¯s heart trembled, and she quickly said, ¡°Mr. Labbe, I will change my voice and habits.¡±


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°If you have this kind of voice in front of them, there is no need to change it. If you


    change it, it will more easily arouse their suspicion.¡±

 Chapter 3003

    Chapter 3003


    After Carrie thought for a while, she said, ¡°Yes, Camryn has heard my voice, and I will definitely see her


    again.


    If she hears my voice differently next time, she will be suspicious.


    She doubts me now, right? But how could Serenity doubt me? I actually haven¡¯t met her a few times.¡±


    Mr. Labbe nced at her and said, ¡°Serenity has a very good memory.¡± Carrie stopped talking.


    Camryn also had a good memory.


    She had been blind for ten years and relied on her good memory to survive.


    Mr. Labbe also added, ¡°That blind sister of yours¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Labbe, she is no longer blind.


    She regained her sight a long time ago.


    Callum invited some miraculous doctor¡¯s apprentice to help her heal her eyes.¡± Speaking of this, Carrie


    said bitterly, ¡°Why is she so lucky?¡± When Callum got close to Camryn, Camryn was still blind, but


    Callum didn¡¯t dislike her.


    Her two aunts also went to Wildridge Manor to meet Rose at that time, saying that Camryn was blind


    and not worthy of Callum.


    As a result, Rose said very domineeringly that the second young wife of the York family did not need


    to do anything, as long as she knew how to spend money.


    Her two aunts were so angry that they were almost mad with jealousy, but they didn¡¯t dare go mad at


    the York family.


    Camryn had seen the light of day again and obtained a marriage certificate with Callum.


    Carrie was afraid that her position in the York family would be even stronger.


    Didn¡¯t it mean that Camryn would follow her mother-inw to attend the banquet tomorrow night? In the


    past, whenever there was a banquet in the upper ss, her mother would take her to attend.


    She would never take Camryn with her.


    When she bullied Camryn, she mocked Camryn for never being able to enter the upper-ss society in


    Wiltspoon.


    Reality pped her hard in the face.


    Now it was she, Carrie, who had been squeezed out of the upper-ss circle.


    When Camryn first entered, Rose took her to socialize.


    Camryn was still in charge of all the Newman family¡¯s business.


    The more Carrie thought about it, the more she hated it.


    The expression on her face was distorted.


    Mr. Labbe saw this; a glimmer of light shed in his eyes, and he said calmly, ¡°The miracle doctor has


    only one apprentice.


    She was raised by the miracle doctor since she was a child.


    She has all the medical skills inherited from the miracle doctor.


    She is also good at using poison to detoxify.


    A disciple of a miracle doctor helps your blind sister heal her eyes.


    Naturally, she will be able to see again after the medicine is applied.¡± Carrie said bitterly, ¡°That¡¯s why I


    say she is lucky!¡± Mr. Labbe pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    He had to say that Camryn was very lucky.


    Callum drew Camryn in, and heter hired a miraculous doctor to help her treat her eyes.


    The miraculous doctor¡¯s disciple was the fourth youngdy in the Johnson family.


    If he hadn¡¯t been wary of the old guys behind her, he wouldn¡¯t have had to take the winding route and


    use Carrie to get close to Serenity and find out the whereabouts of the child, Titus.


    In fact, Mr. Labbe guessed that Ben and Jane¡¯s adopted son, Titus, was the person he was looking for.


    That totem must be on that kid.


    He ughtered all the direct lineage, except for the little bstard.


    So many people desperately hugged the little bstard and ran for their lives, willing to die to keep him


    safe.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He did not believe that those people were trying their best to keep the previous head of the family, and


    they must have wanted to send away the totem.


    Without the totem, even if he ughtered all his direct

 Chapter 3004

    Chapter 3004


    It was even more impossible to truly inherit everything from the Labbe family.


    He could only be a temporary agent all the time; no matter how outstanding his ability was, he could


    take good care of the Labbe n.


    When Titus grew up and came back with the family master¡¯s tokens and totems, he would have to


    abdicate unconditionally and hand over everything he had worked so hard for.


    The real powerful connections of the Labbe n would also be loyal to Titus.


    Therefore, he wanted to take advantage of the fact that Titus had not grown up and was unable to take


    revenge, so he would first get the tokens and totems and then silence him.


    In this way, he could truly be the master of the Labbe n andmand the Labbe n.


    But as soon as he suspected that the child was Jane¡¯s adopted son, the clues were cut off, and he


    could no longer find any information rted to the child.


    FC Manor was protected like an iron barrel, and Mr. Labbe could put his finger in it.


    But he was afraid of offending those real worldly masters and the Five Emperors Hall, a mysterious


    organization behind them that operated at home and abroad.


    The Labbe family was very powerful, and the only reason heined was that he was not the real


    master of the Labbe family, so naturally he did not dare topete with the Five Emperors Hall.


    He could only find out first whether Jane¡¯s adopted son was the little guy he was looking for.


    ¡°Mr. Labbe.¡± Carrie thought of something, and she called Mr. Labbe carefully.


    Mr. Labbe looked at her, waiting for her to speak.


    Carrie said, ¡°Mr. Labbe, Serenity has to pick up her nephew to go to kindergarten every day.


    I pretend to pick up my sister-inw.


    I often meet her at the entrance of the kindergarten.


    She has never seen me pick up the so-called sister-inw.


    We can¡¯t keep going like this.


    See if you can arrange a child for me to cooperate with my work.¡± Mr. Labbe smiled and said, ¡°Your


    suggestion is good.


    If there is progress, OK, I will let them arrange a child for you to act with.¡± ¡°Sonny is in the kindergarten


    ss.


    Tell me how old your sister-inw will be.¡± ¡°She must be four or five years old.


    It¡¯s the same as Sonny¡¯s age.¡± Mr. Labbe hummed, ¡°I¡¯ll assign you a kid in kindergarten to act with


    you.¡± Carrie said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Labbe.¡± Mr. Labbe added, ¡°And your so-called brother-inw will also


    arrange someone for you, which will also reduce their suspicion of you.¡± Serenity and Camryn


    suspected that Mrs.


    Labbe was Carrie, but they were just suspicions.


    There was no strong evidence to prove that they were the same person.


    In Carrie¡¯s current situation, she couldn¡¯t afford to spend the day and night, let alone hire bodyguards,


    buy a million-dor luxury car, and dress up like jewels.


    The main reason was that Carrie wore a human skin mask and had a different face.


    Only her voice and figure were simr, so she couldn¡¯t be sure that she was the same person.


    Although some of the people were not blood rtives at all, their voices were simr.


    Not to mention the body shape, they were very simr.


    ¡°Remind me, when you appear in front of everyone as my wife, the mobile phone number you usually


    use must be muted.


    You don¡¯t have to turn it off.


    If you turn it off, people will be more suspicious.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Just mute it.


    Even if your sister calls you in front of you, your cell phone won¡¯t ring.


    You two sisters have turned against each other, just like enemies.


    It¡¯s normal for you not to answer her calls.¡± ¡°With their intelligence, they will definitely find ways to verify


    whether you and Mrs.


    Labbe are the same person.


    The best way is to see if you two can appear in the same ce at the same time.¡± Carrie¡¯s beautiful


    eyes shed.


    She didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Mr. Labbe was still thoughtful.


    From his analysis of Camryn and Serenity, he had a clear understanding of their temperaments and


    ways of doing things.


    Yes, Mr. Labbe was really scary! The will be updated daily.


    Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 3005

    Chapter 3005


    ¡°Mr. Labbe, I am taking everything you said to heart.¡± Carrie also knew that Camryn would definitely


    be suspicious after seeing her.


    Serenity couldn¡¯t find the w, but Camryn could. After all, they were all sisters.


    Camryn knew Carrie very well, but she didn¡¯t know Camryn well, so she was stepped on by Camryn.


    What she feared most was that Trenton wouldn¡¯t help her. She didn¡¯t know what Trenton was thinking.


    Trenton turned away from her, and her two aunts left Wiltspoon with their cousins. She didn¡¯t know


    where they went.


    She had no one to rely on, so Mr. Labbe used her as a chess piece, which attracted her, and she


    eventually became Mr. Labbe¡¯s mistress.


    Mr. Labbe took out two pieces of paper from the drawer of the coffee table, handed them to Carrie, and


    said, ¡°Look carefully and remember everything on this piece of paper. You will not make any mistakes


    or make people suspicious when you attend the banquet tomorrow night.¡±


    Carrie took the two pieces of paper and looked at them. They were all unfamiliar names and


    He wrote a lot, densely.


    ¡°Mr. Labbe, do you want to remember everything?¡±


    Carrie was aware that Mr. Labbe had arranged thiswork for her. These people andpanies all


    existed in Wiltspoon.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    She attended the banquet for the first time as Mrs. Long.


    When people asked her what kind of business her husband¡¯s family did, she would tell them something


    so that they wouldn¡¯t make people suspicious.


    Wiltspoon was so big that, in addition to a few wealthy families, there were also many upstarts, and


    there were thousands ofrge and smallpanies.


    Not everyone could figure out who the bosses of thosepanies were.


    Everyone would believe her family was truly in business if she could only say a few things.


    She had told Serenity a long time ago that her husband¡¯s family¡¯s main business was not in Wiltspoon,


    but they just liked to settle in Wiltspoon, and the family kept a low profile.


    Mr. Labbe said calmly, ¡°Not only do you have to memorize it, but you also have to learn it thoroughly.


    As the wife of the Labbe family, you don¡¯t even know what the Labbe family does. You would be


    suspicious. Others won¡¯t question you, but Camryn will definitely question you. The one you have to


    guard against is Camryn.


    Also, when you meet your blind sister at the banquet tomorrow night, be honest and don¡¯t provoke her,


    let alone do anything against her. If she is targeted orughed at by others, you have to help her.¡±


    Mr. Labbe warned Carrie, ¡°If you ruin my good deeds, I will make your life worse than death!¡±


    Mr. Labbe stood up, reached out, and grabbed Carrie¡¯s chin. He came closer and said coldly, ¡°Any


    woman who ruins my good deeds will be handed over to a group of men. How will they kill her?


    Whatever happens to them, they will die miserably. Young, attractive, and intelligent, Carrie, you still


    have a great deal of work to do. I think you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Carrie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Mr. Labbe, I don¡¯t want to die. I will definitely help you properly. I will do


    whatever you ask me to do. When I see Camryn tomorrow night, I will control my emotions and will not


    target her or provoke her.¡±


    Mr. Labbe patted her face and smiled: ¡°I know you are very obedient.¡±


    Carrie was young and beautiful, but she had no scheming intentions. However, she was very vicious


    and arrogant.


    She went to jail and was in jail for a while, but after she got out, she felt safe for a while. It didn¡¯t take


    long for her true colors to be revealed again.


    This means that the country is easy to change, but nature is hard to change.


    Mr. Labbe just scared Carrie, and she would be controlled. Carrie was easier to control than his other


    mistresses, and she didn¡¯t spend as much money as those other mistresses.


    Carrie¡¯s consumption was the least among Mr. Labbe¡¯s many mistresses.


    If Carrie knew that Mr. Labbe thought of her like this, she would definitely let her go and spend a lot of


    money. But after being poor, she knew how to leave a way out for herself.


    After getting the money from Mr. Labbe, she saved it.


    After the rtionship was severed, she finally had family property and no longer had to ask Trenton to


    give her thousands of dors a month for living expenses like before.

 Chapter 3006

    Chapter 3006


    Carrie asked, ¡°Mr. Labbe, the host of the banquet, do they know who I am?¡±


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°They don¡¯t know your true identity. I have also arranged for a wife from a wealthy local


    family in Wiltspoon to take you there. Remember, you are Mrs. Long, not the second youngdy of the


    Newman family. Your husband¡¯s family is low-key, and you are not familiar with them. Even if you see


    an acquaintance from the past, no matter how familiar you are, you have to pretend not to know them.¡±


    Carrie nodded repeatedly.


    Mr. Labbe released her chin, then said, ¡°Follow me upstairs.¡±


    Carrie was stunned. She knew what Mr. Labbe was going to do, but she had no way to resist, and she


    didn¡¯t dare to resist. She had no choice but to follow Mr. Labbe upstairs.


    ¡­


    Jensburg, Fortress Hotel.


    After eating and putting away the suitcase, Liberty pushed Duncan and took Sonny out of the hotel,


    preparing to take Sonny to the streets near the hotel.


    Sonny was very happy, jumping and chirping along the way.


    Liberty asked Jim to follow Sonny to prevent him from running too fast and getting lost.


    Jim and another bodyguard followed Sonny, and four bodyguards followed Duncan and Liberty.


    They kept a certain distance, not wanting to be a light bulb, let alone overhear the love words spoken


    by two people.


    ¡°Sonny is very happy.¡± Duncan smiled.


    Liberty said, ¡°He loves to go out the most. When he was only a few months old, I would push him


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    around themunity several times every night. When the time came, I wouldn¡¯t push him downstairs,


    and he would start crying and fussing.¡±


    Duncan asked, ¡°Haha, is that right? Was it difficult to take care of Sonny before?¡±


    Liberty hummed, ¡°It was difficult to take care of him before he was one year old, and it is still difficult to


    take care of him after he is one year old, especially after he can walk. He ys here and touches there.


    If he is not careful, he will get into trouble and break things. When he breaks things, his father will scold


    me, and his grandma will scold me too, scolding me for how I raise my children. I always let my


    children break things, saying that I don¡¯t know how to make money, and I always ruin the family¡¯s


    finances.¡±


    Liberty said no more.


    She didn¡¯t like or want to mention the years of marriage between her and Hank.


    ¡°When you came here, your ex-husband went to kindergarten. Serenity told you.¡±


    ¡°As I said, Sonny doesn¡¯t want to go to his ce.¡±


    Liberty said coldly, ¡°Hank likes to speak ill of you in front of Sonny. Even in the past, when Sonny was


    afraid of you, he would always say that Uncle Lewis was a bad person. And both the mother and


    daughter of the Brown family can¡¯t change their ways of eating sh!t.


    Duncan, have you done any good rehabilitation recently? I¡¯m still waiting for you to stand up and marry


    me. You have to stick to it. Don¡¯t stop doing rehabilitation just because you are busy with business.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s words made her rtionship with Duncan clear.


    They were like a boyfriend and girlfriend in love.


    Duncan turned to look at her, his eyes full of tenderness and sweetness. If he wasn¡¯t on the street, he


    would have wanted to stand up and hold her in his arms.

 Chapter 3007

    Chapter 3007


    Duncan said affectionately, ¡°For you, I have been doing rehabilitation. I will only handle matters in the


    Duncan said affectionately, ¡°Liberty, if it weren¡¯t for you, I might have really given up on rehabilitation,


    given up on myself, and never been able to stand up for the rest of my life.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°fool.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not a fool. I just love you and Sonny very much. People always say that


    you are a divorced woman. When I met you, you were fat and ugly. How could I fall in love with you? I


    don¡¯t know how I like you. I just like you, and I don¡¯t want to find out the reason. Maybe it¡¯s your


    constant self-improvement; maybe it¡¯s your rebirth that attracted me deeply.


    I like Sonny very much. I actually don¡¯t like children. I always think children are noisy. But when I first


    saw Sonny, I fell in love with this child.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know I¡¯m lucky,¡± Liberty said with augh.


    Because Duncan liked Sonny, he cared and tolerated Liberty a little more.


    There were more contacts.


    They had been together for a long time and had feelings for each other.


    ¡°Sonny is the matchmaker between the two of us.¡± Duncan chuckled. ¡°The same goes for Zachary. If it


    weren¡¯t for Zachary, I wouldn¡¯t know you. Liberty, let¡¯s get married once your affairs in Jensburg are


    over, okay?¡±


    Without waiting for Liberty¡¯s answer, Duncan continued: ¡°Even if I can¡¯t recover by then, I will still get


    married. I can stand up on my own and walk a few steps. Give me another year and a half, and I will


    definitely be back to normal. But I don¡¯t want to wait a year or two before marrying you.¡±


    Duncan was 36 years old, and he would be 38 in two years. Soon to be 40.


    Liberty felt sweet in her heart and said, ¡°Okay, I am willing to get married with you now, but you are not


    willing.¡±


    He always worried that he would not be able to return to normal and would be a drag on her. Before, he


    wanted to marry her, but she had not fallen in love with him and rejected his feelings. But back then,


    she was willing to marry him, but he refused to marry her and insisted on marrying her only after he


    recovered.


    They were both too frustrated. They realize that it has been nearly two years and they have not yet


    achieved the right results.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°I have to know whether I can really bring you happiness and be your


    supporter before I can marry you.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Be aware of your own health, too.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to drag you and Sonny down.¡±


    He was even more afraid of leaving Liberty a widow. The car ident injured him so badly that he was


    afraid that he would lose his humanity. Fortunately, he was a normal man.


    ¡°Mom, I want to buy toys.¡±


    Sonny ran back. Pointing to a toy store ahead, with big ck eyes shing, he made a request to


    Liberty. ¡°Mom, can you? I want to buy toys. There are many toys there.¡±


    There were toys that Sonny did not have. There were some simr styles. The colors and styles differ.


    ¡°Sonny, you already have a lot of toys. There are several shelves in the toy room at home, filled with


    your toys.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s instinctive reaction was to refuse to buy new toys for Sonny.


    ¡°Your cousin aunt buys you a lot of new toys every time shees over. When you go back with your


    aunt, those uncles also buy you a lot of toys.¡±


    Sonny immediately pouted.


    He was not happy anymore.


    He had many toys. But when he saw the new toys, he still wanted to buy them.

 Chapter 3008

    Chapter 3008


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll only buy one thing, okay?¡± Sonny was discussing.


    Liberty said, ¡°Don¡¯t buy it. When you buy it, it will be piled up everywhere. Sometimes you don¡¯t put it


    away after ying, and you have to ask your mother to help you put it away.¡±


    Sonny quickly said, ¡°Mom, I will clean up by myself. I promise that I will clean up by myself in the


    future.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He also took care of it himself. asionally, he didn¡¯t clean it up.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here with toys to y with?¡± Liberty would not easily agree to buy too many toys for


    Sonny. Mainly, Sonny really had too many toys.


    Sonny pouted and said, ¡°I want to buy new ones. Mom, I¡¯ll buy new ones and take them back to give to


    my little brother to y with.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Your little brother is still too young to y.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to buy a red book and write some words and numbers, okay?¡± Sonny retreated and


    sought the next best thing.


    There were also a lot of stationery and books to buy in the toy store.


    Sonny visited that store before running back to Liberty to buy it. Jim said he would buy him whatever he


    liked.


    Sonny didn¡¯t dare; he wanted to ask Liberty what she meant.


    Liberty always said that he had so many toys that the second toy room was full.


    He also looked after his toys well. He didn¡¯t want to give up his toys, even if Liberty told him to throw


    them away because he broke them.


    Liberty put those broken toys in the trash, and Sonny woulde get them.


    ¡°You can buy the red book.¡±


    Sonny immediately climbed onto Duncan¡¯sp like a monkey and let Duncan hold him.


    Liberty pushed them forward.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go buy a tracing book.¡±


    As long as Sonny can get into the store, he will get his wish in the end. He liked a bunch of big toy cars


    and pretty toy dog dolls. It makes him happy.


    ¡°I just bought the red booklet, and I will write two pages of the book when I get backter.¡±


    How could Liberty not know what Sonny was up to?


    She reached out and poked Sonny¡¯s forehead.


    Liberty asked, ¡°I¡¯m not with you. You came back from kindergarten. How long has it been since you


    wrote a red book? How many words do you recognize?¡±


    Sonny blinked his big eyes and replied childishly, ¡°I wrote everything the teacher asked me to write. I


    wrote on time. My aunt taught me, and I can recognize many words again.¡±


    At his age, there was actually nothing to learn in kindergarten. It was all about having fun.


    However, the children who enter that kindergartene from rich or expensive families, so they may


    have an easier time in the kindergarten than at home.


    At home, their parents hired many tutors for them to teach them one-on-one.


    Involution begins in kindergarten.


    Liberty had no choice but to follow the test. She did not enroll Sonny in many subjects. She only taught


    him how to read, count, write numerals, and do simple addition and subtraction.


    On weekends, he went to the martial arts gym regardless of rain or shine.


    Liberty nned to sign Sonny up for art and piano lessons when he was five or six years old. She


    should also let Sonny learn the knowledge of the first grade in elementary school in advance.


    There was nothing Liberty could do about it. The education in Wiltspoon City was very good, but the


    exams were also really tough.


    ¡°Liberty, the kindergarten is on holiday now. It¡¯s the weekend. Let Sonny y well. Don¡¯t let him write in


    a red book. How old is Sonny?¡±


    ¡°Whatever toy Sonny likes, I will buy it for you.¡± Duncan said dotingly.


    Sonny was very happy. After looking up at Liberty, he put his arms around Duncan¡¯s neck and


    whispered, ¡°Uncle Lewis, if you go against my mother, will my mother dislike you?¡±


    Duncan was speechless.

 Chapter 3009

    Chapter 3009


    Liberty flicked Sonny¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Sonny, what are you talking about?¡±


    Sonny touched the ce where Liberty had yed and said to Duncan, ¡°Uncle Lewis, it hurts a little


    from the mother¡¯s ying. Please blow it.¡±


    Duncan immediately blew it a few times, touched it for him, and said to Liberty, ¡°Liberty, don¡¯t keep


    flicking Sonny¡¯s forehead. Sonny is so smart, you will make him stupid.¡±


    ¡°Being smart is smart, and being stupid is stupid. How can he get stupid if I y him this way? Even if


    he doesn¡¯t get stupid, he is already stupid.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Sonny is smart, but Sonny is not stupid.¡±


    Sonny made a face at Liberty and quickly buried his head in Duncan¡¯s arms.


    Duncan was protecting him.


    Duncan, who doted on Sonny, finally took Sonny into the toy store.


    Sonny no longer required Duncan to hold him after entering the store. He slid down to the floor and


    picked up a few children¡¯s drawing books. Then he walked back to Liberty, raised his little face, and


    asked, ¡°Mom, I have already picked out the drawing books; can I buy more toys?¡±


    Duncan said that he wanted to give it to Sonny, but Sonny still had to ask Liberty for permission.


    If Liberty insisted on not letting him buy new toys, he would not buy them.


    Liberty said, ¡°You can only buy one toy. You can choose slowly and choose the one you like best. You


    can¡¯t have more than one.¡±


    Sonny said, Oh.


    He wanted to buy a few more, but Liberty said he could only get one, so he would buy the same.


    Sonny hurriedly picked out his toys.


    Duncan watched Sonny touch this toy and then look at that toy, looking like he wanted them all. He


    turned to his beloved woman and said, ¡°Buy back whatever Sonny likes, and I¡¯ll give it to him.¡±


    ¡°Duncan, don¡¯t spoil him by letting him choose only one thing. He came here with toys in the first


    ce.¡±


    Liberty insisted on buying only one toy for Sonny.


    Duncan had no choice but to follow Liberty¡¯s wishes. He wanted to buy everything Sonny wanted and


    give it to Sonny.


    ¡°Sonny has too many people pampering him, and I¡¯m afraid he will be spoiled. It takes a long time to


    teach a child well, but it is easy to spoil him.¡± Liberty exined warmly, lest Duncan think that she was


    going against him.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Liberty also said, ¡°Besides, Sonny really has a lot of toys. You don¡¯t need to buy too many. Buy him one


    and let him choose slowly and know how to make choices.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everyone dotes on Sonny. There must be someone to strictly


    discipline him so that he won¡¯t grow crooked. However, with his uncle, Zack, here, he won¡¯t let Sonny


    crooked.


    Leave it to Grandma York to raise Sonny, and keep it to help you cultivate it well. However, Grandma


    York is old, and she is busy choosing granddaughter-inws for her grandchildren, so she may not


    have the energy.¡±


    Liberty hummed, ¡°The person I respect the most is Grandma York. Grandma York is still running


    around, even though she is still young. Seren always says that the elderly are homeless. Sometimes


    they go out and nevere back for a long time.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Grandma York is like this. She can¡¯t stay at home and feels bored. She said that as long


    as she can still move around, she will go out.¡±


    While Duncan and Liberty were chatting, Sonny chose the toys he wanted to buy.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made my choice.¡± Sonny came over holding the chosen toys.


    Liberty asked him, ¡°Are you sure? After you pay, you can¡¯t change it.¡±


    Sonny nodded vigorously. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve made my choice.¡±


    Liberty was about to check out, and Duncan said, ¡°I told you I would give it to Sonny, so I¡¯ll give it to


    you. You can¡¯t let me break my promise to Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then go ahead.¡± Liberty pushed him to the cashier and asked him to pay.

 Chapter 3010

    Chapter 3010


    Aftering out of the toy store and shopping for a while, Sonny mored to go back to the hotel.


    He bought new toys and wanted to go back to the hotel to y with them.


    Liberty had not had a good visit to the night market in Jensburg, so she said to Sonny, ¡°Sonny, can you


    ask Uncle Jim to take you back to the hotel and y with you? Mom and your Uncle Lewis will go


    shopping for a while.¡±


    Sonny thought for a while and agreed.


    So, Jim took Sonny back to the hotel.


    Liberty pushed Duncan to continue shopping, which was considered a date.


    ¡°Duncan, how about let¡¯s go see a movie? There is a big cinema nearby. I pass by the cinema almost


    every day, and I never have time to go in and watch a movie.¡±


    Duncan couldn¡¯t ask for it more. He immediately asked the bodyguard to buy tickets first, and he and


    Liberty walked over slowly.


    Ten minutester, the two people arrived at the door of the cinema hall.


    The bodyguard bought the tickets and was waiting there. He also bought a lot of snacks for the two of


    them. They would eat some snacks while watching the movie, so they would not be bored.


    The two of them just wanted to watch a movie, and the tickets they bought were for a movie that would


    be released soon.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    They waited for a while at the entrance of the cinema, and then they could go in.


    Duncan was not in a wheelchair. Liberty supported him as he walked in by holding on to the


    bodyguard¡¯s shoulders.


    After sitting down, Duncan looked around and saw that there was no one around them yet.


    It was him, Liberty, and a few bodyguards. The bodyguards were scattered around the two people,


    which was equivalent to surrounding them and protecting them.


    After Duncan sat down, he sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many years it has been since I went to the


    cinema to watch a movie.¡±


    Liberty was silent and then said, ¡°It¡¯s been several years since I was in love with Hank, and I would


    watch several movies every month. After we got married, there was no more.¡±


    After marriage, Hank became increasingly impatient, even when he went shopping with her, let alone


    watching movies.


    The initial impatience was that she always shopped around and picked things up.


    At that time, she had quit her job and was raising a baby at home. She spent all the money she had


    saved to renovate her wedding room. Her pockets were so tight that when she went shopping, she


    learned to shop around and bargain constantly.


    She could no longer be as chic as she was when she was single. She could buy whatever she wanted.


    She bought clothes that cost more than a thousand dors a piece without blinking an eye.


    After marriage, she bought all the goods from street stalls. If they were more expensive, Hank would


    scold her for spending money indiscriminately.


    When Serenity and Zachary got married, the parents of the two families met. She took Sonny to buy


    clothes, but Hank called and scolded her. But Hank was willing to spend money on Jessica.


    He obviously had a monthly ie of nearly $100,000, but he only gave her a little money every


    month for living expenses. Later, he listened to his mother¡¯s words and made an AA with her. In the


    end, she saw through her marriage to Hank and no longer hugged her.


    Duncan held her hand and said affectionately, ¡°Liberty, from now on, whenever you want to see it, I will


    apany you to see it.¡±


    ¡°I will never be like your ex-husband, who does one thing before marriage and another after marriage. I


    will treat you the same before and after marriage.¡±


    He did what he said. It was not easy for him and Liberty to get to where they are today, and he


    cherished this rtionship very much.


    Liberty was the woman Duncan really fell in love with. He wanted to show her how sincere he was to


    her.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°We are all busy. It would be nice to go out and watch a movie, go shopping,


    and rx one night a month.¡±


    She was more rxed before.


    Now she is also very busy.


    Shopping and watching movies have be luxuries.

 Chapter 3011

    Chapter 3011


    Duncan picked up her hand when no one was looking, put it to his mouth, and kissed both the back


    and the palm of it.


    Liberty quickly drew her hand, her face feeling hot.


    The lights in the cinema were dim, and no one was staring at her, so she couldn¡¯t see her blushing all


    of a sudden.


    ¡°Duncan, please be more serious.¡± Liberty whispered to him.


    Duncan had shown himself to be rough and generous.


    When Liberty got tired of it, it could easily make her blush.


    In front of him, Liberty acted like a young girl.


    Serenity said that Liberty was experiencing symptoms of a second spring.


    Duncan smiled lowly. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m being serious; I didn¡¯t do anything. Liberty, if you want to rx in


    the future, whether it¡¯s shopping, watching a movie, or traveling to rx, as long as you tell me, no


    matter how busy I am, I will put down the work at hand and apany you to go out and rx. Work


    is important, but your happiness is more important.


    I¡¯m not short of money either. I used to earn too much money and couldn¡¯t spend it all. I just went to


    work to kill time and earn some money as pocket money. For me, your and Sonny¡¯s happiness is the


    most important thing.¡±


    Liberty couldn¡¯t help but say to him, ¡°The amount of pocket money you earn is something that no one


    else can earn in a lifetime. Duncan, I seriously doubt that you are at Versailles.¡±


    Not to mention others, she opened a breakfast shop and a restaurant. Because the business was


    good, her monthly profit was also very generous, butpared to the money Duncan earned, her


    little profit was not even a dime.


    s, people were so irritating.


    She still had to work hard, get up early, and work hard at night to earn that little money.


    Not to mention ordinary migrant workers.


    Of course, Duncan¡¯s ability to earn so much money was also due to his hard work in his early years.


    Duncan had been in the business world for more than ten years before he achieved what he has


    achieved today


    Duncan said with a low smile, ¡°When your wealth reaches a certain height, how much money you make


    is just a series of numerals.¡±


    ¡°Without feeling.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°If you think you don¡¯t feel anything, just go to the bank and withdraw a few million in cash.


    If you mess it up, count it again, one by one. When your hands be weak, you will feel it.¡±


    Duncan thought for a while and said with approval, ¡°Liberty, your suggestion is good. Next time you go


    back to Wiltspoon, I will withdraw a few million in cash. We will count the money together until our


    hands are weak, and we will feel it. I am also motivated to make more money. I want the woman I love


    to count her money until she is weak.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty was speechless.


    Looking at Duncan, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Duncan chuckled, opened the bag of snacks, took out the popcorn, handed it to Liberty, and said,


    ¡°Watching a movie and eating popcorn is good.¡±


    Liberty took the popcorn and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll get angry if I eat too much. However, aftering to


    Jensburg, I felt less prone to getting angry after eating something hot. Maybe it¡¯s because of the


    different climate.¡±


    In Wiltspoon, eating hot food could easily cause sore throats and gum pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s the climate that¡¯s different.¡± Duncan also got popcorn for himself.


    ¡°The movie has started,¡± Liberty said.


    It was a suspenseful horror film. If it were Liberty in the past, watching a film like this, she would


    definitely scream in fear.


    Back then, she was much more courageous and had experienced some dangerous things. When


    watching such films, she watched them more seriously, thinking more and not being afraid.


    Duncan also asked her in a low voice from time to time if she was afraid. If she was afraid, he would


    give her free support in his arms.


    Liberty seriously suspected that the Lewis family¡¯s bodyguard had deliberately bought a horror movie,


    so when she was scared, she threw herself into Duncan¡¯s arms.


    After watching a movie, only Liberty watched it with gusto, while Duncan¡¯s attention was focused on


    her.

 Chapter 3012

    Chapter 3012


    From time to time, Duncan would take out snacks and feed them to her.


    Liberty was well fed by him by the time the movie was over, and she told him, ¡°It¡¯s better now. I didn¡¯t


    have anyte-night snacks to hold on, and I have to take a walk to eat.¡±


    Duncan stood up, and Liberty and the bodyguards quickly helped him out.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Then please push me back to the hotel on foot. Just treat it as a walk to eat.¡±


    Liberty alsoughed, ¡°Let¡¯s go, but if we walk, I may not know the way. If we go the wrong way, we will


    wander around the streets of Jensburg all night. Don¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t.¡±


    The night was darker.


    Aftering out of the cinema, the streets were no longer lively and gradually became calmer.


    Liberty pushed Duncan and walked slowly. The bodyguard group followed behind the two loving birds,


    silently protecting them.


    As they walked, it started to snow.


    Liberty said, ¡°Duncan, it¡¯s snowing. Let¡¯s get in the car and go back to the hotel.¡±


    After walking for a while, Liberty felt that her stomach was not full. The weather was cold, and it was


    snowing again. She was worried that the road would be slippery and that it would be difficult to drive in


    the snowy weather.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Duncan had no objection.


    The two got into the car and soon blended into the night.


    When they returned to the hotel, Sonny had already fallen asleep.


    Jim still stayed with Sonny. When Liberty came back, Jim left and went back to his room.


    ¡°Sonny is asleep?¡±


    Duncan went into the room to see Sonny. Seeing that Sonny was sleeping soundly, he helped Sonny


    pull the quilt and said, ¡°The heating temperature should be moderate. Don¡¯t turn it up too high. Sonny is


    already sweating.¡±


    Sonny kicked the quilt when he slept.


    Liberty turned it down a few degrees.


    Duncan wiped Sonny¡¯s sweat away. He pulled the quilt again, not up but down, to prevent Sonny from


    getting hotter.


    Seeing Duncan¡¯s movements, Liberty had tenderness in her eyes.


    He was really good to Sonny and treated him like his own son.


    It is said that children have the purest hearts, and they know very well who treats them well or not.


    The scar on Duncan¡¯s face was still there, but Sonny was no longer afraid. Sometimes he would touch


    his scar and ask him if it still hurt. Not only was he no longer afraid of him, but he also became more


    and more attached to him. Some people believed that they were father and son.


    Duncan turned around and saw Liberty looking at him quietly. He smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me


    like this?¡±


    Liberty walked up behind him, hugged his neck from behind, and said affectionately, ¡°Duncan, I love


    you more and more.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°It was an honor.¡±


    He loved her more.


    He was the first to invest in this rtionship, and he had been investing in it all the time. It was only in


    the past two months that she epted him and reciprocated.


    When he had a car ident and became disabled, although she would take care of him and be kind to


    him, that was not love. She just wanted to help him get back on his feet. It had nothing to do with love.


    It took time for her to ept his feelings, and he finally got his reward.


    Duncan cherished their rtionship very much. In this life, he only loved her.


    He drew her closer to him, gazed at her affectionately, and waspelled to kiss her flushed lips.


    After the lingering and deep kiss, Duncan pushed Liberty away first, fearing that he would be unable to


    control himself.

 Chapter 3013

    Chapter 3013


    ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s veryte. Go to bed early. I¡¯m also going back to my room to rest. Let¡¯s have breakfast


    together tomorrow.¡± Duncan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.


    Liberty took the initiative to kiss him on the face and say, ¡°Duncan, good night.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Good night.¡±


    Liberty pushed him out, and he controlled the wheelchair back to his room.


    The smile on his lips could not be suppressed, no matter what.


    It was very sweet.


    There was nothing more to say all night.


    On the early morning of the weekend, Zachary didn¡¯t have to go to work, and the weather suddenly


    turned cold.


    Zachary, who always got up early, didn¡¯t want to get up, so he stayed in bed and acted as a heater for


    his wife.


    The temperature in Wiltspoon had dropped, and he felt very cold. In fact, the temperature was still


    around 10 degrees Celsius, and the highest during the day was more than 10 degrees Celsius.


    But for people in Wiltspoon, this temperature was already very cold.


    Many people rushed to buy thick clothes online.


    People in Wiltspoon bought thick clothes online, and merchants delivered goods very quickly. They


    were afraid that the order would be canceled in a few days, because when the cold air in Wiltspoon


    moved south, it would be cold for a few days, and then it would warm up again after a few days.


    Shipping was slow. The weather was getting warmer. There was no need to wear thick clothes.


    Otherwise, cancel the order.


    There was no heating in the room.


    During the coldest days, Zachary didn¡¯t turn on the heater. He didn¡¯t turn it on. He turned on the


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    heating, and Serenity felt hot and stopped getting into his arms.


    God knows how much he enjoyed the feeling of Serenity taking the initiative to crawl into his arms.


    Don¡¯t let Serenity know about this; at least she uses him of being evil again.


    ¡°Dudu¡ª¡ª¡±


    Serenity¡¯s WhatsApp message kept ringing as it received new messages.


    She was woken up but didn¡¯t want to move. She said to the man hugging her, ¡°Husband, please help


    me find out who sent me so many messages so early in the morning. It¡¯s so disturbing.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I guess it¡¯s Sonny.¡±


    ¡°Sonny is with his mother and would not send me a message so early. Maybe he is still dreaming.¡±


    Serenity didn¡¯t even open her eyes when she spoke. She was sleepy.


    It was a rare weekend, so she naturally had to sleep in. She should be able to work well the following


    week after a good rest.


    Zachary took her mobile phone and said, ¡°It¡¯s after eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯ste. In summer, you get up after


    six o¡¯clock and go out for a morning run.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock?¡±


    Serenity opened her eyes. She sat up, but soony down again, leaned towards him, and said, ¡°I feel a


    lot colder today than yesterday.¡±


    ¡°The recent weather is the coldest today. It will get warmer next Tuesday.¡± Zachary looked at her phone


    and said, ¡°It¡¯s a picture sent by your sister.¡±


    ¡°what picture?¡±


    Serenity took the phone from Zachary¡¯s hand and clicked on WhatsApp to see the new message,


    which was a picture of a snow scene.


    There were also several voice messages.


    She clicked on the voice message, and Sonny¡¯s childish voice sounded, ¡°Auntie, auntie, I saw the


    snow. The snow is so thick and white outside. I took a lot of snow scenes for you. Did you see it? Is it


    beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Auntie, mom said she would take me outside to build a snowmanter.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, have you had breakfast? I had breakfast with Uncle Lewis and my mother.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see the third uncle, Kevin. My mother said that the third uncle, Kevin, took my future third aunt


    on a trip. They went wherever they went, and they didn¡¯t take me with them.¡±


    Sonny knew that Kevin was taking Hayden on vacation.


    He said that he came toote and didn¡¯t see Kevin, so he couldn¡¯t travel with him.


    Liberty said he had the potential to be a light bulb.


    He was a light bulb, indeed. Kevin often referred to him as a light bulb and said he would shine brightly.

 Chapter 3014

    Chapter 3014


    Sonny didn¡¯t even know he could shine.


    Kevin lied to him.


    Serenity replied to Sonny, ¡°It¡¯s snowing. Sonny is very lucky. We encountered snow just after we


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    passed by. We can see real snow.¡±


    ¡°You can also build a snowman. I have never built a snowman in my whole life.¡±


    ¡°Did breakfast taste good? You should wear more clothes and don¡¯t get too cold.¡±


    ¡°Your future third aunt, Hayden, and your third uncle, Kevin, are going on a trip. It will take ten and a


    half days toe back. If you go with them, how can you go to kindergarten?¡±


    Kevin: Fortunately, I moved quickly and escaped the little light bulb¡¯s grasp.


    After receiving Serenity¡¯s reply, Sonny made a video call. The aunt and nephew talked on the phone for


    half an hour.


    After the video call ended, Zachary muttered, ¡°I only found out today that Sonny is so good at chatting.


    He has been chatting with you for half an hour.¡±


    Serenity smiled: ¡°Sonny may be a chatty person in the future.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°He will also be a warm man.¡±


    A warm man and a chatty person¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s past nine o¡¯clock. My parents and grandma may be up. Let¡¯s hurry up. Are you going to Annenburg


    in Province X today?¡±


    Zachary went to get her clothes first and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go there on Monday and spend the next two days


    with grandma at home.¡±


    Ten minutester,.


    The couple went downstairs, holding hands.


    Liam was the only one on the sofa in the lobby on the first floor, flipping through the newspaper.


    ¡°dad.¡±


    ¡°dad.¡±


    The couple first walked over to greet Liam.


    Liam looked up at the couple and said lovingly, ¡°Get up; I¡¯ve left breakfast for you. It¡¯s still hot. Go and


    eat it.¡±


    ¡°Where are my mom and grandma? Tatum hasn¡¯t gotten up yet?¡± Zachary asked.


    Liam said, ¡°Your grandma took your mother out for a walk and asked Tatum to apany her.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Grandma still has to go for a walk in such cold weather.¡±


    ¡°Your grandma said that you bought so many new coats for her in the winter. When she gets cold, she


    always wears them out to enjoy the cold wind and show off her filial piety to her grandchildren.


    Otherwise, no one will know that you are filial to her.¡±


    Usually when they went out, there was a heater in the car, and there was a heater in the office. When


    they got home, they had a heater, and they didn¡¯t feel the cold.


    Only by going out for a walk, not riding in a car, could they blow the cold wind and make sure they were


    really spending the winter.


    Zacharyughed. ¡°Grandma loves to show off.¡±


    Liam shook the newspaper and said, ¡°In the future, my grandchildren will buy me new coats, and I like


    to show them off.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°¡­¡±


    Serenity whispered in Zachary¡¯s ear, ¡°You also need to buy two new coats for dad.¡±


    Zachary looked at her and smiled.


    He felt that Liam was jealous and that the younger generation had ignored him.


    ¡°Zack, at noon, your mother, your grandmother, and I went back to the vi. Do you two want to go


    back with us?¡± Liam suddenly asked.


    Zachary said, ¡°If you go back so soon, don¡¯t you mean to stay here for a while?¡±


    Serenity also said, ¡°Yes, Dad, it¡¯s a rare chance for you toe here, so just stay here longer.¡±


    Liam closed the newspaper and put it on the coffee table. Facing his daughter-inw, he said, ¡°We


    have lived in the vi after retirement. We are used to it. If your mother wants to go back, we will go


    back.¡±


    They wanted to make room for Zachary and Serenity to live in a world of two people.


    ¡°In the evening, Tania also had to attend a banquet, so she went back and went out with Rose and


    Madisyn.¡± Liam exined the main reason for returning to the vi.


    Serenity knew about this, and Tania even asked her if she wanted to go, but then changed her mind


    and refused to let her go, for fear that there would be too many people at the banquet and she would


    be bumped into.

 Chapter 3015

    Chapter 3015


    Serenity said ¡°oh¡± and said to Zachary, ¡°Husband, how about we go back to the vi to stay for two


    days? We don¡¯t work on weekends, and the bookstore is not open on weekends now.¡±


    In the past, when she only had a bookstore, she would still open it on weekends to earn a little bit.


    But the business had grown and the bookstore was still open; that was the feeling between her and


    Jasmine, and they didn¡¯t care whether they made more or less.


    So it was not open on weekends.


    Before Zachary could speak, he received a message from Josh. After reading the message, he handed


    the phone to Serenity and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back to the vi for two days and spend the


    weekend.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°We are going, so let¡¯s invite Josh and Jasmine toe over. Let¡¯s have dinner together


    at noon. Can we have a hot pot? I haven¡¯t had hot pot in a long time.¡±


    Liam had long been used to Serenity¡¯s frequent suggestions about what to eat and had no objection.


    Liam felt that Serenity was very simr to Grandma May. No wonder they were so close to each other.


    At first, Grandma may have deliberately made Serenity her savior, so that the whole family was


    extremely grateful to Serenity.


    Then, Grandma may ask Zachary to repay her kindness and marry Serenity on her behalf.


    Liam cursed in his heart; Grandma May¡¯s skills were so good. Fortunately, Zachary and Serenity had a


    very good rtionship, and they were very affectionate.


    Zachary, who doted on Serenity, would have no objection.


    He replied to Josh, then said, ¡°Seren, let¡¯s have breakfast first, and then go back to the vi. I asked


    Josh to take Jasmine directly to the vi, and we will have a party in the vi.¡±


    ¡°Hot pot needs more people to make it more lively. Let¡¯s call Remy and Elisa.¡± Zachary suggested.


    Serenity sent a message to Elisa, but Elisa declined. She flew to Annenburg with Remy and returned to


    FC Manor for a few days. Remy could not stay at Wiltspoon forever.


    Elisa was still very reasonable. Her prospective husband¡¯s family was very kind to her, and Elisa also


    liked to go to FC Manor and had a cute baby.


    After bing an aunt, Elisa liked children even more.


    She was not married to Remy yet, so she told Remy that she would have at least two children in the


    future. She liked children. Remy naturally obeyed her in everything.


    Serenity said to Zachary, ¡°Elisa is already at FC Manor. She apanied Remy home early in the


    morning, and now she is holding Avah happily.¡±


    She also wanted to go to FC Manor. Every time she saw Avah, she fell in love with her.


    Zachary said, Oh, stood up, pulled Serenity to him, told his father that he was going to have breakfast,


    and took Serenity into the dining hall.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation about serenity. He was afraid that Serenity would be under


    pressure to have a daughter.


    Serenity was not pregnant before, and everyone thought they would be happy as long as Serenity


    could be pregnant.


    Serenity sat firmly in the fetal position, and everyone¡¯s hearts changed.


    She became greedy and hoped that she could have two babies with one child like Jane. Knowing that


    she was pregnant with a single child, she hoped to have a daughter.

 Chapter 3016

    Chapter 3016


    Zachary did not tell Serenity that Tania did not believe in Buddhism. Since Serenity became pregnant,


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania often took Liam secretly to those temples to burn incense and pray for Serenity to give birth to a


    daughter.


    Well, he and Serenity also wanted to have a daughter. Especially since he could see Avah¡¯s photos or


    videos every day.


    Avah was getting cutter after cutter. Her eyes were round, and her eyes were always rolling; she would


    definitely be a smart child in the future.


    Ben visited Moments several times a day, and without exception, he showed off Avah, his precious


    daughter.


    Ben couldn¡¯t bear to let Avah show up. People in Annenburg didn¡¯t know what the Johnson family¡¯s


    grandchildren looked like. The adults were doing a good job of protecting the child, who was too young.


    The media never took frontal photos of the child.


    Zachary could see Ben¡¯s circle of friends because Serenity had a very good personal rtionship with


    Jane; otherwise, he and Ben would not be able to see it because of their gentlemanly acquaintance.


    Zachary also felt that Ben did it on purpose. Even though he knew that it was difficult for the York family


    to have a daughter, Ben still showed off his precious daughter all day long.


    Sometimes the posts were videos, and Zachary couldn¡¯t help but watch the videos posted by Ben over


    and over again, wishing he could get into the videos and take Avah home to be his daughter.


    After breakfast, they took a short rest. When Grandma May and others came back, everyone set off


    back to Wildridge Manor.


    Callum and Camryn, who had returned to the vist night, were trying on dresses at the moment.


    It was Camryn who tried on the evening dress for the first time, while Callum watched from the side.


    From time to time, Camryn would ask Callum, ¡°Husband, is it okay for me to wear this dress?¡±


    ¡°Okay, you¡¯ll look beautiful in any outfit you wear.¡± Callum said.


    He stood up, walked behind Camryn, put his arms around her waist from behind, and said, ¡°Wife, you


    don¡¯t have to be too nervous. Mom is with you. Even if the sky falls, she won¡¯t be able to crush you.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to attend a banquet with mom as your wife. I¡¯m still a little nervous. I¡¯m


    afraid that if I don¡¯t perform well, it will be your shame.¡±


    She leaned boldly into Callum¡¯s arms and looked at herself in the mirror. She felt that she was radiant


    now and more beautiful than before.


    Yes, she was very confident and beautiful. It¡¯s just that she was blind before, and her eyes were not as


    agile and bright as they are now.


    ¡°I told you I would go with you, but you and mom didn¡¯t let me follow.¡± Callumined.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom said that basically all of us femalepatriots, even if there are


    husbands apanying us, are all the same age as dad. You young men should not follow us to join


    in the fun.¡±


    Callum curled his lips and said, ¡°I always feel that mom is afraid that if I follow you, I will steal you from


    her. She is going to show off to her friends that she has a daughter-inw. The sons of her friends are


    about the same age as me. Some are several years older than me, but they are still single.¡±


    Callum said solemnly, ¡°I am still good. Now that I have a wife, I am not the same as them.¡±


    Camryn turned around in his arms, smiled, and touched his handsome face. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about yourself


    so pitifully. You are the real high-quality men. The requirements for marrying a wife are too high. If you


    don¡¯t need a marriage, you won¡¯t. If you haven¡¯t found the right one, you shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to get


    married.¡±


    Those who could be in the same circle as the York family were all big guys. They didn¡¯t have to worry


    about having wives. It¡¯s just that they were too busy with work and were not in a hurry.


    They were even more afraid that others would take a fancy to their money.


    When Callum pursued her, most of his work was given to his brothers.


    But other families were not as prosperous as the York family, nor were they as united and friendly as


    the York family brothers.

 Chapter 3017

    Chapter 3017


    ¡°Wife, by the way, Mrs. Labbe, whom you mentioned to your sister-inw, will also appear at the


    banquet tonight.¡± Callum suddenly said this to Camryn.


    Camryn lost her smile when he mentioned the young woman, whose voice and figure looked like


    Carrie¡¯s.


    She said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a good time to observe her carefully. Whether it¡¯s true or not, there will always


    be ws.¡±


    Callum: ¡°When I was fine, I asked someone to inquire and found out that she is really Mrs. Labbe, and


    her husband¡¯s family name is indeed Labbe.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡± Camryn only suspected that Mrs. Labbe was Carrie, and there was no evidence.


    If Mrs. Labbe and Carrie were the same person, then it was a conspiracy. If it was a conspiracy, there


    was always someone behind the conspiracy who was manipting everything.


    It might be Mrs. Labbe¡¯s identity, and all the information that could be obtained was deliberately false


    information.


    Camryn had lived in the darkness for ten years. She had a thorough understanding of human nature,


    and she did not dare to trust anyone easily.


    Except for the people closest to her, she was defensive toward everyone else.


    Her own mother wanted her dead, and she really couldn¡¯t trust someone easily.


    Camryn said, ¡°Carrie and I have been sisters for twenty years. There are many things that others don¡¯t


    know. She has many little habits that others don¡¯t know about. Perhaps even Carrie will ignore it. As


    long as I see her a few more times and have contact with her a few times, I can find the ws.


    This Mrs. Labbe appeared in front of us not long ago. If it is Carrie who has changed her appearance,


    Carrie will not be able to change many of her living habits in a short period of time.¡±


    Callum hummed, ¡°Whether she¡¯s alone or not, we shouldn¡¯t alert her until we figure out her purpose.¡±


    ¡°I know. Your brother and sister-inw areing back soon. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±


    With that said, Camryn pulled his hand away from her waist. He was dishonest.


    From time to time, he would touch her waist randomly, which made her feel itchy.


    She was even more afraid that he would take her to bed and burn her.


    Callum said, ¡°It¡¯s still very early. They just set off on their way back. Camryn, it¡¯s still early; otherwise,


    ¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. It¡¯s broad daylight. Someone will knock on the doorter.¡± Camryn refused


    him without even waiting for him to finish.


    Callum looked at her and smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished speaking, and you rejected it so quickly. Do


    you know what I want to say?¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured out what you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll go change


    clothes, and you wait for me here.¡±


    ¡°Wife, I¡¯m happy to serve you.¡± Callum wanted to follow.


    Camryn blocked the door, preventing Callum from following her into the locker room.


    A wolf-like man.


    Let him follow her in, and she will be chewed to the bone by him.


    Callum touched his nose and smiled softly. ¡°You don¡¯t want a handsome guy to serve you. Wife, you


    really don¡¯t enjoy it.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s words came from inside: ¡°I don¡¯t believe what Wolf said.¡±


    Callum chuckled again. Camryn didn¡¯t need his service, so he could only wait outside.


    Soon after, Grandma May and others came back.


    As soon as Grandma May came back, the vi would be more lively.


    She hadn¡¯t even sat on the sofa yet, so she asked Sam to call the old friends down the mountain to


    chat and y cards togetherter.

 Chapter 3018

    Chapter 3018


    Tatum said to Grandma May, ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you ask me to apany you well?¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°When I got home, before I even took a sip of water, I was going down the


    mountain to chat with those olddies and y cards.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not easy for olddies to save some money. Why don¡¯t youe back


    once and win all the money they finally saved.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t win their money. If I lose, I¡¯ll draw a stroke on their face to see


    who can be painted into a painted-faced cat.¡±


    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand the world of olddies yet.


    Let them be.


    Josh and Jasmine soon arrived, then Josh¡¯s parents.


    It was even more lively now.


    When Grandma May saw Josh¡¯s dad, she asked, ¡°Logan, Walter went to his inws and hasn¡¯te


    back yet?¡±


    Logan was the third-eldest of his cousins.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°He said he wouldn¡¯te back until the year before.¡± Demi, Logan¡¯s wife, replied with a smile.


    Julian confessed to Kiera, and Kiera was also interested in Julian.


    After knowing that Julian liked her, she thought twice before epting Julian. Within a few days, the


    two had already fallen in love.


    Walter and his wife were also happy to be in Yonsburg.


    The son, who was almost going to be a bachelor, finally found someone he fell in love with. Walter was


    extremely happy.


    The big stone hanging in the hearts of the couple finally fell to the ground.


    They were happy with Kiera and didn¡¯t want to go back to Wiltspoon.


    Even though Yonsburg was very cold and snowed from time to time, Walter and his wife would rather


    stay in the Caron family and warm themselves by the fire than return to the warm Wiltspoon.


    The whole family of three was coaxing the Caron family to agree to Kiera and Julian¡¯s marriage as


    soon as possible.


    Knowing that Julian had that special disease, the Caron family was relieved that Kiera and Julian were


    in love. They had also observed Julian for such a long time and were very satisfied with him.


    They were originally worried that Julian¡¯s parents would ask for a match and would stop him, but after


    meeting Walter and his wife¡­


    Mr. Caron felt that they were overthinking.


    Moreover, Mr. Caron took Kendrick, his eldest son, to fly to Wiltspoon to find out about the Bucham


    family¡¯s family tradition and understand the Bucham family¡¯s character. Although marrying Julian might


    be a bit dangerous, the Bucham family¡¯s character is still very good.


    Mr. Caron believed that if his daughter was careful, she could stand out among the others with her


    boxing and kicking skills. She had enough self-protection ability and courage, so she would be a


    perfect match for Julian.


    This also tacitly epted that Julian was the future son-inw of their Caron family.


    As for when the two would get married, their daughter, Kiera, had the final say.


    Julian would get married whenever he could get their daughter to agree to get married.


    ¡°When will Julian invite us all to a wedding banquet?¡± Grandma May asked.


    Logan responded with a smile: ¡°I guess it will be after the new year. It¡¯s still a bit impatient now; Kiera is


    still young.¡±


    Grandma May said: ¡°After the new year, she will be twenty-five years old, which is not too young.¡±


    Butpared to Julian, Kiera was indeed a bit smaller.


    After the New Year, Julian was 36 years old.


    He was only one year younger than Duncan.


    Duncan: ¡­Grandma May,pared with me, I feel a lot older.


    Grandma May: You also know that you have aged a lot.


    Duncan: ¡­¡­


    Wasn¡¯t he waiting for Liberty? He had never met a girl he liked before, just waiting for God to arrange


    Liberty for him.

 Chapter 3019

    Chapter 3019


    Seeing Grandma May going out, Josh asked, ¡°Grandma, where are you going?¡±


    Grandma May replied, ¡°I came back after being out for such a long time. I went to the foot of the


    mountain to chat with my old friends and y cards.¡±


    She never put on airs like an olddy and got along very well with the old workers¡¯ mothers at the foot


    of the mountain. Those olddies loved to gossip with them.


    Grandma May said, ¡°You guys talk; I¡¯m going out; I¡¯m going to have hot potter; don¡¯t ask me toe


    back; let someone send some food to the foot of the mountain for me and my old friends to eat; I¡¯ll have


    hot pot with them, preferably some barbecue.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Grandma, you are old; eat less barbecue.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s up to you; I won¡¯t eat it if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I told you not to eat, and you would scold me. Seren told you, and you immediately agreed.¡±


    Zacharyined deliberately.


    It is said that grandma was a typical person who had a granddaughter-inw, and her grandson stood


    aside.


    Grandma May left happily. She just liked her granddaughter-inw, serenity; why not?


    There were too many grandchildren to be precious.


    The lively day passed quickly. It was around six o¡¯clock in the evening, and it was already dark.


    The three wives of the York family (Tania, Rose and Madisyn) took Camryn out to attend the


    banquet.


    Callum arrived at the entrance of the vi and kept telling Rose, ¡°Mom, be optimistic about Camryn


    and don¡¯t let others bully her.¡±


    ¡°I know, whoever dares to touch my daughter-inw, I will be the first to spare her!¡± Rose said.


    Callum also said, ¡°How about I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Your dad and the others are all left at home; why are not you following them?¡±


    Rose asked the driver to drive, pressed down the car window, stuck her head out, and said to


    Callum, ¡°It¡¯s dark and cold. If you have nothing to do, go down the mountain and pick up your grandma.


    She¡¯ll y all day long. I¡¯ve never seen her like to y so much and doesn¡¯t like to return home.¡±


    Callum said, Oh, and watched several cars drive away.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Camryn and Rose were sitting in the same car. Listening to what Callum and Rose said, the blush


    on her face never faded.


    Callum really left her wondering what to say.


    However, it felt good to be taken seriously.


    Whether it was Callum, her parents-inw, or other members of Callum¡¯s family, they all valued


    Camryn.


    Ever since Camryn lost her biological father when she was two years old, she has lived a life of being


    disliked and bullied without any maternal love, and she was almost killed by her own mother several


    times.


    Evelyn could give her a little care, but she was married and couldn¡¯t stay at her parents¡¯ house every


    day.


    At home, Trenton could provide her with some warmth, but Carrie cut that warmth off. Carrie asked her


    parents to send Trenton to a boarding school. He couldn¡¯t go home every day, so there was no one to


    give her a warm.


    Thinking of Carrie, Camryn thought of Mrs. Labbe.


    If the two were really the same person, what conspiracy was Carrie nning?


    The car stopped at the foot of the mountain.


    Rose pressed down the car window and shouted at the buildings at the foot of the mountain, ¡°Mom,


    it¡¯s getting dark; go home quickly.¡±


    Camryn was a little stunned at first sight.


    In her eyes, the women in her husband¡¯s family were gentle, intellectual, noble, and generous.


    Rose¡¯s shout just now was like an aunt in the countryside looking for her children to take home for


    dinner, haha.

 Chapter 3020

    Chapter 3020


    Grandma May responded, and Camryn could only hear it because of her strong hearing.


    Rose just shouted like that, quickly pressed the window, and ordered the driver to start driving again.


    ¡°Grandma is really a kid.¡± Rose muttered.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°As long as grandma is happy.¡±


    ¡°She is very happy every day. She often says that life onlysts for a few decades. Only by living


    happily every day can you make your trip to this world worthwhile.¡±


    Rose admired Grandma May¡¯s attitude towards life.


    When she married into the York family, it was not only because she was in love with Matthias but also


    because of the character of her parents-inw. The Yorks¡¯ tradition made her have no scruples.


    Facts have proven that she did not marry the wrong person.


    Ever since she married into the York family, she had not suffered any injustice for decades. Her


    parents-inw treated their daughters-inw better than their sons.


    They didn¡¯t have to worry about the child, as the parents-inw would raise it themselves.


    Among the nine brothers of Zachary¡¯s generation, except Rowan, all eight were trained by Grandma


    May and her husband.


    When Grandpa passed away, Rowan was still a little baby. But Rowan had eight older brothers


    watching over him, so he wouldn¡¯t be far behind.


    Camryn said, ¡°Grandma is right; life is full of ups and downs, and only by smiling at life can we


    wee the rainbow.¡±


    Rose turned her head and looked at Camryn for a long time, smiled, reached out and touched her


    face, and said, ¡°No wonder grandma likes you.¡±


    They were all strong people who faced the ups and downs of life with a smile.


    Thedy holding the banquet tonight was in her own big vi.


    The three wives of the York family and Camryn arrived at the door of the big vi and saw many


    vehicles slowly driving into the vi.


    The host arranged for many people to direct everyone to park their vehicles.


    Seeing Mrs. York¡¯s car, the Butler hurried into the main house.


    Soon, a middle-aged woman came out with her family.


    ¡°Tania, you are here.¡±


    The middle-aged woman stepped forward with a smile, held Tania¡¯s hand, greeted Rose and


    Madisyn, and hugged each other.


    It could be seen that she was very familiar with the three wives of the York family.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After severaldies greeted each other, thedy motioned to her family to say hello to the threedies


    of the York family.


    ¡°Joelle, let me introduce someone to you.¡±


    Rose said this to the middle-aged woman with a smile.


    Joelle¡¯s attention was focused on the three wives of the York family, and she did not notice Camryn,


    who was standing quietly next to Rose.


    When Rose took Camryn¡¯s hand, Joelle realized that she was looking at Camryn with a smile and


    said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce me; I know this is your eldest daughter-inw, the eldest


    Rose smiled and said, ¡°You know my Camryn, so I won¡¯t introduce you. Camryn, this is Mrs. Joelle


    Erickson.¡±


    Camryn greeted Mrs. Erickson politely.


    Joelle looked into her eyes and praised, ¡°What beautiful big eyes!¡±


    She heard that Camryn¡¯s eyes were cured, and she could see everything clearly. Seeing Camryn


    tonight, Joelle believed that the rumors were true.


    She believed in her heart that Camryn was incredibly fortunate to have Callum¡¯s love, even when she


    was blind. And because Callum begged Dr. Carden to heal her eyes, she was able to see again.


    Thesedies had all heard about the life that Camryn lived in the past.


    If Camryn survived the catastrophe, she would be blessedter.


    Married into the York family as a young mistress, it would be a blessing to have her husband¡¯s family


    pamper her in the future.

 Chapter 3021

    Chapter 3021


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Erickson.¡± Camryn thanked Joelle.


    Joelle said to Rose, ¡°Your daughter-inw also has a very nice voice. I feel sofortable listening


    to her.¡±


    ¡°You three sisters-inw are all happy. You have a daughter-inw. I don¡¯t have a daughter-inw yet,


    nor do I have a son-inw.¡±


    Joelle said, turning to look at her two sons and one daughter.


    The younger son was only in his early twenties and could be left alone, but the eldest son and daughter


    have reached marriageable age and have not married yet.


    Joelle¡¯s daughter, Rylee Erickson, was Elisa¡¯s best friend.


    Joelle was a well-rounded woman. Not only did she get along well with Audrey, but she also got along


    well with the wives of the York family, and neither of them offended anyone.


    Rylee once fell in love. She concealed her identity and fell in love. As a result, her boyfriend, who had


    been struggling for thirty years, found another person.


    Little did he know that Rylee, who was abandoned by him, was the one who could save him from thirty


    years of struggle.


    During the time when Rylee fell out of love, Elisa often apanied her best friend.


    Serenity, Jasmine, and others met Rylee through Elisa, but they only met rarely and were never very


    familiar with her.


    The Erickson family held a banquet, and Elisa was naturally invited. However, Elisa apanied


    Remy back to FC Manor and would note over tonight.


    Rylee, who had ovee the pain of Lovelorn, looked at Camryn and smiled helplessly.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The eldest young master of the Erickson family, on the other hand, looked calm and maintained a


    gentlemanly demeanor. He listened to his mother¡¯s words in one ear and out the other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the house and talk. Rylee, you stay with Camryn.¡± Joelle smiled, invited thedies into the


    house, and asked Rylee to apany Camryn. The two young masters of the Erickson family followed


    for a while and then followed their father to greet other guests.


    Rylee and Camryn walked side by side, slowly.


    Rylee heard that although Camryn regained her sight, her eyesight had notpletely returned to


    normal. She could only see clearly in front of her but could not see clearly in the distance, just like a


    person with myopia.


    Camryn knew why Rylee walked so slowly, and she said warmly, ¡°Miss Erickson, there is no problem


    for me to walk. I can see clearly a few meters away in front of me.¡±


    Rylee asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you see clearly from a distance?¡±


    ¡°My vision is blurry, but it¡¯s getting better and better. Dr. Carden said it¡¯s still in the recovery period and


    can return to normal vision.¡± Camryn said.


    She was still taking medicine. After she stopped taking the medicine to treat her eyes, she started


    taking the medicine to condition her body. Once her body was in good condition, she would be able to


    have the fruit of her and Callum¡¯s love.


    She never thought she would be a mother in the future.


    Because of her mother¡¯s coldness and ruthlessness towards her, Camryn hated getting married and


    having children. Since meeting Callum and falling in love with him, Camryn¡¯s thoughts havepletely


    changed.


    She wanted to have a baby, a child of the couple¡¯s love. She promised that she would be a good


    mother and not be like her mother.


    Rylee said, ¡°That¡¯s good; your eyes are really beautiful.¡±


    Camryn smiled lightly and said, ¡°Miss Erickson, your eyes are also very beautiful, and your hair is even


    more beautiful.¡±


    Rylee said, ¡°Elisa and I are good friends, and you and Serenity are good friends and sisters-inw. We


    have a close rtionship. You can call me Rylee.¡±


    Camryn still smiled slightly and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rylee felt that Camryn was gentle and generous, spoke softly and delicately, and looked delicate,


    making people want to protect her and take good care of her.


    Rylee said, ¡°Camryn, you are so gentle.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Others say behind my back that I pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger. My


    harmless appearance hides a vicious heart.¡±


    Rylee said, ¡°How could you be cruel? They were the ones who were sorry for you first. You just


    resisted; you just got back what belongs to you and sought justice for your biological father. That is


    what a child should do. Don¡¯t listen to those people¡¯s nonsense. They just don¡¯t like you and are jealous


    that you married into the York family.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they say.¡±

 Chapter 3022

    Chapter 3022


    Camryn had long been trained to be an iron wall. A little gossip couldn¡¯t hurt her at all.


    The two eldest aunts, as well as Carrie, tried every possible means to destroy her reputation in the


    York family but failed.


    The only weakness was to stand by her side unconditionally and always believe in her. What else could


    hurt her?


    Rylee said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t care what they say. Many people used to say bad things about Elisa,


    saying that Elisa is not good here and that she is not so good there. After you get to know Elisa, do you


    think she is good? So, don¡¯t care what others say; they are all jealous.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Yes, they are just jealous. Elisa is the one who has been hacked the most.¡±


    Fortunately, Elisa had a cheerful personality and didn¡¯t care what others said about her. She went her


    own way.


    Others were just jealous that she had enough confidence to pursue Zachary.


    The unmarried Zachary was the dream lover of many women, but they had no confidence to pursue


    him.


    Elisa had such confidence and dared to openly confess and pursue him. Regardless of whether Elisa


    could catch Zachary or not, they were all jealous and spoke ill of Elisa behind her back, ruining Elisa¡¯s


    reputation.


    After Zachary and Serenity¡¯s rtionship as husband and wife was announced, Elisa didn¡¯t know how


    many peopleughed at her behind her back.


    People also hoped that Elisa and Serenity would turn against each other. Unfortunately, they were


    disappointed again.


    Elisa was very chic, able to pick up and put down.


    Knowing that Zachary was married, she immediately cut off the rtionship with her sword. Now she


    has found her happiness and can marry into a prominent Johnson family.


    Junran¡¯s excellence was also known to people in Wiltspoon¡¯s businessmunity. In response, there


    was another wave of envy, jealousy, and hatred.


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    A servant¡¯s voice came from behind.


    Rylee and Camryn both stopped.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rylee asked.


    The servant came over, nodded to Camryn first, and then responded respectfully to Rylee: ¡°Miss, here


    She didn¡¯t know what Mrs. Labbe¡¯s status was at Wiltspoon.


    Did she need to notify the host to go out and greet him in person?


    Generally speaking, when ordinary guests came, the butler would greet them into the house. Only


    those with particrly high status would be weed by the host and his family in person.


    ¡°Mrs. Labbe?¡±


    Rylee frowned. She was also very unfamiliar with this Mrs. Labbe.


    She never heard of this surname.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Camryn raised her eyebrows but said nothing.


    After all, she was a guest, and Rylee was the host.


    ¡°The visitor, Mrs. Labbe, is a guest. Just ask her toe in.¡± Rylee quickly ordered the servant.


    The three wives of the York family were invited to the banquet hosted by the Erickson family tonight,


    and the guests were all members of their upper-ss circle.


    Mrs. Labbe must have received the invitation letter if she coulde.


    The status would not be too low.


    Even so, Rylee had never heard her mother mention Mrs. Labbe.


    Rylee said, ¡°I¡¯ll go call Mrs. Labbe.¡±


    Rylee changed her mind. Regardless of Mrs. Labbe¡¯s status, she, the daughter of the Erickson family,


    went out to greet her, and it was not considered contemptuous of her.

 Chapter 3023

    Chapter 3023


    Rylee said apologetically to Camryn, ¡°Camryn, I¡¯ll have someone take you in. I¡¯ll go greet Mrs. Labbe.¡±


    Camryn first looked ahead. Joelle had graciously weed Rose and the others into the gorgeous


    main house. She was not familiar with the people around them, so she said to Rylee, ¡°Rylee, do you


    mind if I follow you to greet Mrs. Labbe?¡±


    ¡°I know very few people,¡± she added.


    Rylee smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go and see what Mrs. Labbe looks like. I have never heard of Mrs.


    Labbe.¡±


    She had never heard of anyone named Labbe among the upper ss in Wiltspoon. Even thedies


    had never heard of anyone surnamed Labbe.


    She was really curious.


    Camryn said, ¡°I have met Mrs. Labbe once, but I don¡¯t know if the Mrs. Labbe I met is the same person


    as the one tonight.¡±


    Rylee pulled Camryn away. After hearing Camryn¡¯s words, she asked in surprise, ¡°Have you seen Mrs.


    Labbe?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Well, a few days ago I was in Serenity¡¯s bookstore and saw a young woman who called


    herself Mrs. Labbe. She was very young, only in her early twenties. She was quite beautiful and was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    dressed in jewels. She went to buy information in the bookstore. She said she bought the information


    for her brother-inw, who is in kindergarten.¡±


    Rylee didn¡¯t listen to the rest. At Mrs. Labbe¡¯s age, she did.


    She eximed and said, ¡°She got married in her early twenties? Did she get married just after


    graduating from college? She is a bit younger.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she has graduated from college. She is at most twenty-one years old.¡±


    Carrie never graduated from college. Her grades in school were not as good as Trenton¡¯s, and she


    barely managed to get a second degree. She didn¡¯t want to go there until she finished her studies. Her


    parents doted on her, and she felt that her family was well-off, so even if she didn¡¯t have a good


    education, she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing. If her parents had insisted that she finish


    college, she would not have formed a quarrel with Serenity and others, and the result would not be like


    today.


    Of course, if Carrie hadn¡¯t gone in, it would have taken a long time for Camryn to bring down her


    adoptive father and biological mother and avenge her biological father.


    Rylee said, ¡°After greeting her, let¡¯s stay away from her.¡±


    Camryn was puzzled. ¡°Why? Rylee, do you also know about her? Does she have a bad character?¡±


    Rylee curled her lips and said, ¡°No, I have never met her, and I don¡¯t know that there is such a person.


    How can I know what her character is like? She married someone else so early. To round it up, I am


    thirty years old now. I¡¯m also not married yet. With her, it would be strange if my mother didn¡¯t push me


    to death.


    I don¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want to get married. I¡¯ve been hurt by love. I¡¯m not in a hurry to get married now


    that I¡¯ve finallye out. I¡¯m taking my time looking for a husband. I¡¯ll pay attention to my elders this


    time and find the right person.¡±


    After experiencing lovelorn and emotional injury, Rylee believed the words of her elders. Like her


    rtionship, the other person abandoned her just to climb thedder.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Even if we are not the right match, we can¡¯t be too far apart.¡±


    ¡°You and Callum are a perfect match. The same goes for Elisa and Remy. Seeing that Elisa has gained


    happiness now, I am full of hope for my future. I believe there will always be someone who truly loves


    me.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Rylee, you will definitely find a good man.¡±


    Rylee smiled and said, ¡°I appreciate your words, but I¡¯m really not in a hurry now. My mom is so


    anxious that she urges me and my brother all day long. My brother is still young, so he doesn¡¯t have to


    listen to my mom reciting sutras all day long.¡±


    Camryn smiled.


    Facing the elders who pressed for marriage all day long, it was not just listening to the elders chanting


    sutras.


    Her elders would recite it, and her rtives would also recite it when they saw her.


    How many unmarried people dare not go back to their hometowns during the holidays, and when they


    go back to their hometowns, they will face pressure to get married?

 Chapter 3024

    Chapter 3024


    But today¡¯s young people are open-minded and don¡¯t like to get married. There are more and more


    leftover men and women. When the marriage rate is low, the fertility rate will also be low. No matter


    how many policies the country promulgates, it can¡¯t encourage young people to get married and have


    children.


    The two people talked as they walked and soon arrived at the door of the vi.


    Since most of the guests have arrived now, the open-air parking lot in the inner courtyard of Erickson¡¯s


    house cannot amodate so many cars.


    The Erickson family¡¯s servants were instructing the guests to park their cars at the entrance of the vi


    or on the roadside.


    There was a long queue of vehicles parked on the roadside.


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    Seeing Ryleeing out, the servant called her.


    Rylee greeted the guests who had just arrived and, after saying hello, asked people to take the guests


    into the vi.


    She looked around but didn¡¯t see Mrs. Labbe, so she asked the servant, ¡°Where is Mrs. Labbe?¡±


    ¡°Still in the car; her car just parked.¡± The servant pointed to a luxury car not far away and told Rylee.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie saw Camryn and Rylee in the car. She used to attend banquets with her mother. She had met


    Rylee several times, but there was no interaction. She could recognize Rylee, but Rylee did not


    recognize her.


    Because in the past, at banquets, Carrie, the second youngdy of the Newman family, could not be


    Rylee was Elisa¡¯s best friend, and she was almost always with Elisa.


    Why did Camryne out with Rylee?


    Carrie murmured in her heart.


    In the past, she couldn¡¯t make friends with the wealthydies she wanted to make friends with. Now


    that she saw Camryn, whom she had always stepped under her feet, and Rylee, who were very good


    friends, Carrie couldn¡¯t restrain her jealousy.


    ¡°Madam, please control your emotions. Madam, you only need to stay for half an hour at tonight¡¯s


    banquet. No ws can be revealed.¡± The Labbe family bodyguard reminded Carrie coldly.


    Carrie thought of Mr. Labbe¡¯s ruthlessness, and her heart trembled, and she quickly said, ¡°I


    understand.¡±


    ¡°Get out of the car.¡± The bodyguard said it again.


    The banquet held by the Erickson family was attended by famousdies and wealthydies from


    Wiltspoon¡¯s businessmunity. There were also many bosses who apanied their wives.


    This was the first time that Mrs. Labbe had appeared at a banquet of high society in Wiltspoon. She


    kept a low profile and didn¡¯t be too arrogant.


    The two bodyguards got out of the car first and then helped Carrie open the car door and let Carrie get


    out of the car.


    Carrie wore a red evening dress tonight and a shawl. She had fair skin and looked noble and generous


    in her red evening dress.


    Because she was young and her face was full of cogen, she just put on light makeup to make her


    look younger and more beautiful.


    She also held a red, exquisite handbag in her hand. After getting out of the car, she first looked around


    and then walked towards Rylee and Camryn with two bodyguards.


    ¡°Mrs. Labbe.¡± Rylee had a decent smile on her face and greeted Carrie with a smile.


    ¡°I am Rylee, the daughter of the Erickson family. Mrs. Labbe, pleasee in.¡± After seeing Carrie,


    Rylee confirmed that she really didn¡¯t know this person, so she introduced herself and enthusiastically


    invited Carrie to walk into the vi.

 Chapter 3025

    Chapter 3025


    Carrie greeted Rylee with a sweet smile and shook hands with Rylee. Then, she looked at Camryn.


    Rylee introduced her: ¡°This is my friend Camryn, the eldestdy of the Newman family and the second


    youngdy of the York family.¡±


    Carrie smiled and said to Camryn, ¡°It turns out to be the second youngdy of the York family. Have we


    met? I think I met herst time in the bookstore.¡±


    Camryn looked soft and smiled lightly. ¡°I have seen you before. Mrs. Labbe, I have some impressions


    of you. Your voice sounds very familiar to me.¡±


    Carrie felt a little nervous.


    Sure enough, what Camryn was most familiar with was her voice.


    Be calm, be calm, and don¡¯t show any ws. If Camryn saw through it, Mr. Labbe would be very angry.


    When he was angry, she would not end well.


    What was she afraid of?


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Carrie told herself in her heart that she had always been the one who bullied Camryn, so she didn¡¯t


    have to be afraid of this woman.


    Carrie pretended to be puzzled and said, ¡°Howe Second Young Mistress York thinks my voice is


    so familiar? We seem to have only met once. I remembered I only met you once, in the bookstore in


    front of Wiltspoon Kindergarten. I went to buy information for my brother-inw that day.¡±


    Camryn still looked the same, and her voice was gentle and pleasant. ¡°Mrs. Labbe, your voice sounds


    a lot like my sister¡¯s. Not seeing your face and only hearing what you said would have led me to believe


    you were my sister.¡±


    Carrie smiled. ¡°I see. Do I look a lot like your sister?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°No, her facial features are not simr at all. My sister is not as beautiful as yours.¡±


    Carrie cursed in her heart: I am much prettier than you! What a blind man! You dare say that she is not


    beautiful enough! Who said I¡¯m not beautiful enough? I¡¯m also very beautiful.


    Camryn said, ¡°Mrs. Labbe, your body shape and voice are very simr to my sister¡¯s.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°Oh, really. After hearing what you said, I want to meet your sister. I wonder if your sister is


    here tonight.¡±


    Camryn replied warmly, ¡°She is not here tonight. She and I are half-sisters, and we don¡¯t have a good


    rtionship. She will stay away from any asion where I am there.¡±


    Carrie was very upset.


    Who said she would avoid Camryn?


    This blind woman said that she, Carrie, was afraid of Camryn.


    She had never been afraid of Camryn.


    Even though Camryn married into the second youngdy of the York family, had the backing of the


    York family, took control of the Newman family¡¯s business, and became famous in Wiltspoon, she,


    Carrie, was not afraid of Camryn.


    Camryn had always been stepped on by her, bullied, and punished by her!


    But at this moment, Carrie was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word for herself. She had to keep


    smiling and said, ¡°Are you a strict sister, Second Young Mistress York? Because you look after her,


    your sister stays away from you and won¡¯t dare be in the same ce at the same time.¡±


    Camryn looked at Carrie, and after a moment of silence, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Labbe, do you think I am a


    strict sister? It¡¯s my sister who has done too many sorry things to me and feels guilty and dares not see


    me.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Labbe, I¡¯m sorry; I won¡¯t talk about this anymore.¡± Camryn said apologetically.


    Carrie came to the banquet, not to hear herin about her.


    She roared in her heart. Who did anything wrong to Camryn?


    It was Camryn who bullied her, upied the Newman family¡¯s property and the big vi, drove her out


    of the Newman family, refused to give her money or a house, and made her live in poverty. Even


    Trenton every month Her living expenses were reduced by several thousand dors due to Camryn¡¯s


    persuasion.

 Chapter 3026

    Chapter 3026


    It was Camryn who was sorry for her, but she had the nerve to say that she was the one who was sorry


    for Camryn.


    Bullying her now that she couldn¡¯t defend herself, Camryn put a sh*t basin on her head.


    People outside also said that Camryn was gentle and graceful. Although she had been bullied and lived


    worse than a servant in the Newman family, her natural temperament was more like that of a famous


    Who knew that Camryn was a sesame-filled person, very sinister and cunning?


    Rylee also smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Labbe, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    She invited Mrs. Labbe into the vi and took Camryn¡¯s hand.


    Camryn could see, but she could only see in front of her eyes. Like people with high myopia, she had


    to take care of Camryn.


    Although the two of them had not crossed paths in the past, they felt like old friends at first sight


    tonight.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Rylee liked to make friends with Camryn.


    Carrie felt jealous when she saw how much Rylee cared for Camryn.


    The two bodyguards following her were worried that she would reveal her ws. When Rylee and the


    others were not paying attention, they took a step forward and touched Carrie lightly to remind her to


    hold back.


    Carrie hated Camryn and Serenity the most, especially Camryn.


    When she saw Camryn, she wanted to rush forward and tear her apart.


    But at this moment, her identity was Mrs. Labbe. When facing this half-sister, she not only couldn¡¯t


    show hatred but also needed to smile.


    The d*mn blind woman still spoke ill of her in front of her.


    She was afraid she often spoke ill of her in front of others.


    No wonder she couldn¡¯t get help when she contacted her old friends and some of thedies she was


    close to with her mother. They even blocked her mobile phone number and no longer wanted to contact


    her.


    It must have been Camryn who ruined her reputation everywhere.


    D*mn you, blind woman!


    Even though Camryn could see again, Carrie still called her a blind woman.


    Regret that she was tortured to death before the blind woman regained her sight.


    The same went for her parents. Why did they want to save face? If Camryn were killed directly, there


    wouldn¡¯t be as many things happening now.


    Carrie even med her parents in her heart for not killing Camryn back then, but when Camryn grew


    up, she climbed onto a high branch and killed her parents. Her parents were in prison, and she was


    afraid that they would be put behind bars.


    After entering the vi, Rylee arranged for a servant to take Carrie into the house. She did not enter the


    house but took Camryn to greet another friend of hers and introduce Camryn to the wealthydy.


    That was the daughter of the Levine family. After Camryn shook hands with Miss Levine, Miss Levine


    started talking to Rylee and didn¡¯t like to talk to Camryn.


    Camryn noticed Miss Levine¡¯s rejection of her and didn¡¯t care.


    She said to Rylee, ¡°Rylee, I¡¯ll go to my mother-inw first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead and be careful.¡± Rylee could also feel Miss Levine¡¯s displeasure with Camryn.


    After Camryn left, she asked Miss Levine, ¡°Samira, do you have any objections to Camryn? I think you


    don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Samira asked her back, ¡°Is Camryn an RMB? Everyone must like her. I just can¡¯t stand her gentle and


    graceful look. She is a liar and very hypocritical.¡±


    Rylee: ¡°Camryn looks like that; she was born like that, and she didn¡¯t want to be born like that. Can you


    me her? She didn¡¯t lie to anyone, so how could she be hypocritical? She had such a hard life back


    then. If she hadn¡¯t disguised herself, she would have died long ago.¡±

 Chapter 3027

    Chapter 3027


    Rylee added, ¡°If you were her, you would do the same thing. Could it be that you would say so


    carelessly that you want to seek justice for your father and send your stepfather and mother to prison?


    In that case, you won¡¯t even survive to adulthood.¡±


    Samira was speechless. After a while, she said, ¡°Anyway, I just don¡¯t like Camryn.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to like Camryn. I only introduced her to you because I can talk to you reasonably well.


    Since you are so condescending and look down on others, forget it and just treat me as a kind-hearted


    person.¡±


    After saying that, Rylee turned around and left. She and Samira had known each other for several


    years. The Levine family was very low-key in Wiltspoon, but the Levine family¡¯s status was not low.


    Otherwise, Samira would not have appeared at the Erickson family¡¯s banquet.


    When Samira looked at Camryn like that, Rylee felt that she had taken a wrong look at Samira. She


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    was usually very generous in front of them, but they didn¡¯t expect that she would look at Camryn like


    that.


    Maybe Samira felt that Camryn had been raised after all, so she shouldn¡¯t have sent her stepfather and


    biological mother in.


    However, Camryn did not send Mrs. Newman in. She was caught and sentenced severely because she


    hurt Camryn and was involved in gangs.


    Camryn sent Mr. Newman in. It was Mr. Newman who killed his own brother and did some illegal


    business. Camryn got the evidence before he could be sent in.


    Both Mr. and Mrs. Newman deserved their punishment.


    Although Camryn¡¯s righteous act of annihting her rtives made her famous, many people still


    supported her. Everyone saw how she lived with the Newman family.


    Some people said that Camryn was cruel, ruthless, and a white-eyed wolf. They said that she should


    not sue Mr. Newman. They said that Mr. Newman was both her stepfather and her uncle, and he had


    raised her anyway. However, she repaid Mr. Newman like that. She was a white-eyed wolf.


    After hearing too many people scold Camryn like this, Rylee just told the people around her, ¡®Don¡¯t


    persuade others to do good unless they have suffered.¡¯


    Camryn was Mrs. Newman¡¯s biological daughter, but how did Mrs. Newman treat Camryn?


    She was simply more like a stepmother than a stepmother.


    Camryn had been blind for ten years, and it was said that it was her biological mother and stepfather


    who caused the blindness.


    What mother would treat her own daughter like this? Did she want her daughter to die?


    It is said that if Evelyn had not returned to her parents¡¯ home, discovered that Camryn was in trouble,


    and insisted on sending her to the hospital for rescue, Camryn would not only be blind but also die.


    It was her stepfather who was unkind and her biological mother who didn¡¯t love her. It was they who did


    something wrong to Camryn and hurt her first. Camryn just took back everything that belonged to her


    and sought justice for her biological father.


    Additionally, there were a lot of people who had to correct and criticize her. The world was really


    declining, and people¡¯s hearts were not as old as they used to be.


    ¡°Rylee.¡±


    Samira reached out and grabbed Rylee. She said unhappily, ¡°Rylee, are you doing this because of that


    blind woman, Camryn, and you don¡¯t want to associate with me? Thankfully, I thought we were friends.¡±


    Although the two of them were not best friends, they still invited each other out for parties from time to


    time, so they could be regarded as friendly friends.


    Rylee looked at her and said, ¡°Camryn can see now. She is no longer blind. Samira, what happened to


    you tonight? Your words make me feel strange. You seem to be a different person.¡±


    Rylee felt that she couldn¡¯t recognize people clearly again. Just like her rtionship, she thought she


    found true love but ended up finding a real sc*mbag!


    She was able to chat with Samira, and she thought Samira could make a friend, but now she felt that


    she and Samira had different views.


    Elisa was still the best.


    No wonder her only best friend was Elisa.

 Chapter 3028

    Chapter 3028


    It was not that Rylee was too selective in making friends; it was just that she was not suitable for them


    and couldn¡¯t make deep friendships.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Callum that she can see the light again. It was Callum who ran away several times


    before begging Dr. Carden toe over and help her treat her eyes. I don¡¯t know what kind of bad luck


    she had to get Callum¡¯s love.


    I also saw it when she first came in. Mrs. York was very kind to her. I heard that Mrs. York was very


    protective of her daughter-inw. Some people are just lucky!¡±


    Rylee heard it. She could hear a lot of jealousy and sourness in Samira¡¯s words.


    Especially when it came to Callum.


    Rylee looked Samira up and down and asked her politely, ¡°Do you like Callum?¡±


    Samira¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She had been in love with Callum. Every time she met Callum at a


    banquet, she would wave her in front of him, intentionally or unintentionally. Unfortunately, Callum had


    no impression of her, even after doing so more than a dozen times.


    She told her mother that she liked Callum and wanted to marry into the York family and be the


    second youngdy.


    Her parents supported her, but they said that to let her rely on her own abilities was to make Callum fall


    in love with her so that she could marry into the York family.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Don¡¯t expect her parents to help her with ns or anything like that. They wanted to do business with


    the York Corporation and didn¡¯t want to do the same thing as the York Corporation.


    Besides, rtionships couldn¡¯t be forced. If she couldn¡¯t make Callum fall in love with her, even if her


    parents tried to marry the York family, they wouldn¡¯t seed.


    The young masters of the York family, who had begun to take over the family business, rarely attended


    banquets. Only those high-status bosses could invite them to banquets.


    Callum started to show up with his elders at the age of twenty and learned to socialize. Up to now, he


    has only attended about twenty banquets in total, and Samira has dangled in front of him more than a


    dozen times.


    Callum had no impression of Samira.


    Everyone could imagine Samira¡¯s depression.


    Callum had always been single and had no girlfriend. Samira had no one to be jealous of, so her


    mentality was better.


    She also wanted to boldly confess her love to Callum, like Elisa pursued Zachary, but when she saw


    Elisa pursuing Zachary, she couldn¡¯t even touch the hem of Zachary¡¯s clothes and wasughed at by


    countless people.


    Samira backed down.


    She was not as free and easy as Elisa. Numerous people had made fun of her, and they had damaged


    her reputation. She went back and forth without caring.


    When she heard that Callum liked Camryn, she regretted it very much. She regretted that she had not


    confessed her feelings, that she had not boldly pursued Callum, and that she had missed Callum.


    After asking about Camryn, Samira became even more jealous.


    Samira¡¯s jealousy red up crazily when she saw Callum adoring Camryn tonight.


    ¡°When did you fall in love with Callum?¡± Rylee really didn¡¯t know that Samira liked Callum.


    She just heard that many girls admire the young masters of the York family.


    Rylee admitted that they were indeed excellent. All of them were very handsome among men.


    Since her best friend failed to pursue Zachary, Rylee never dared to miss the young master of York¡¯s


    family.


    She couldn¡¯t even defend an elite man from an ordinary family; how could she dare to have an idea


    against the young master of the York family?


    Her brother said that she was only suitable for men who were very clean and pure.

 Chapter 3029

    Chapter 3029


    Samira blushed and said, ¡°The sons of the York family were all excellent. The elders of the York family


    are very open-minded. After a man marries a wife, he is loyal to the marriage and the family. The family


    tradition is excellent. Who doesn¡¯t like a good man? I fell in love with Callum after meeting him a few


    times.¡±


    Rylee actually agreed with Samira¡¯s evaluation of Callum.


    She said, ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to like Callum, but Callum is married now, so you should give up


    immediately.¡±


    Samira muttered, ¡°I like him first. Before I could figure out how to express my feelings, Camryn took the


    opportunity.¡±


    Rylee chuckled. ¡°Love doesn¡¯t have a firste, first-served basis. It¡¯s all about fate. Those who don¡¯t


    have fate, even if they¡¯ve known each other since childhood and grew up together, can¡¯t be


    husband and wife.¡±


    Elisa met Zachary a few years before Serenity, and after several years of chasing Zachary with no


    results, Zachary got married to Serenity in a sh marriage.


    Zachary would rather get married to a stranger than ept Elisa. Therefore, love does not have a first-


    Rylee said, ¡°I have never heard that you like Callum. You have never confessed your love to Callum,


    nor have you deliberately approached him.¡±


    Rylee used to hide her identity and work outside the home, and she didn¡¯t socialize much with people


    in the upper ss. However, her mother was a richdy who was active in the upper ss. She heard


    a lot of gossip and news from her mother.


    It was true that she had never heard of Samira¡¯s gossip.


    Samira said, ¡°Every time I see Callum at a banquet, I always wander around within his sight.¡±


    Rylee: ¡°¡­¡±


    Samira said jealously, ¡°I¡¯m always ridiculed by others because I¡¯m unable to pursue Callum. I¡¯m afraid


    that I will be ridiculed if I fail to pursue Callum, so I keep watching. Who would have thought that the


    blind woman, Camryn, who can¡¯t see, would marry Callum? She even seeded.¡±


    If she had known it would be so easy to seed, she would have boldly confessed her love to Callum


    and pursued him.


    Rylee: ¡°¡­¡±


    After a while, Rylee said coldly, ¡°As far as I know, it was Callum who approached Camryn first and then


    pursued her. Camryn rejected him for some reason that she couldn¡¯t see.¡±


    When Samira arrived, she became Camryn¡¯s first figure and wanted to fight Callum.


    Rylee said, ¡°You have known Callum earlier, but you have never confessed your love or pursued her.


    You have stayed put. Callum has never promised you anything. When he meets a girl who can make


    his heart beat, he takes the initiative to pursue her and gains happiness. You are jealous and unwilling.


    You brought it on yourself. It is your own fault. Samira, at the banquet at my house tonight, if you don¡¯t


    like Camryn, stay away from her. Don¡¯t try to bully her or ruin the reputation of my family¡¯s banquet.


    Don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    Rylee warned Samira, worried that Samira would bully Camryn out of jealousy. At the same time, she


    decided to stay away from Samira in the future and no longer wanted to associate with her.


    Elisa was better; she had upright views, was cheerful, and behaved openly and aboveboard.


    After Rylee warned Samira, she turned and walked towards the main house. She was not familiar with


    Camryn yet, but she would rather stay with Camryn all night than stay with someone like Samira.


    Samira looked at Rylee¡¯s back, curled her lips, and muttered something. She didn¡¯t take Rylee¡¯s


    warning to heart, turned around, and walked away to say hello to other wealthydies she knew and


    get together to chat.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3030

    Chapter 3030


    In the hall of the gorgeous main house, severaldies were sitting together, not knowing what to talk


    about, and all of them had decent smiles on their faces.


    They were all born into wealthy families, grew up in wealthy families, and married into wealthy families.


    From birth to now, they have lived in wealthy viges. Even though they have bold personalities, their


    elegance has been engraved in their bones, and every move shows nobility.


    When the servant brought Carrie inside, she naturally greeted Mrs. Joelle Erickson, the owner, and


    they chatted for a while.


    This was the first time Carrie appeared in front of everyone as Mrs. Labbe, and everyone was


    unfamiliar with her.


    Carrie also knew what was going on, and soon she got together with others in afortable manner,


    chatting andughing.


    She used to often attend banquets with her mother, and she also met many wives and some wealthy


    Although she appeared as Mrs. Labbe, she could also interact with people she knew. Others didn¡¯t


    know that she was the second youngdy of the Newman family, but she was familiar with them and


    liked them, and they could chat together quickly.


    After Camryn came in, she didn¡¯t approach Carrie. She went back to Rose and sat down.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Rose nced at Carrie, who was chatting with someone, and whispered to her daughter-inw,


    ¡°Camryn, that Mrs. Labbe, her voice and figure are simr to that sister of yours.¡±


    Carrie had gone to Wildridge Manor to cause trouble and beg for money, so Rose naturally had an


    impression of her.


    Rose said, ¡°It¡¯s very simr. If I hadn¡¯t looked at the faces, I would have thought they were the same


    person.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°When I saw her for the first time, I was shocked and thought she was the same person.¡±


    When Mrs. Labbe arrived just now, Camryn apanied Rylee out to greet Mrs. Labbe and said some


    bad words about Carrie. She noticed that Mrs. Labbe¡¯s smile would freeze for a moment, and her eyes


    were wandering, as if she wanted to scold her. Even her expressions were quickly suppressed.


    She was careful, and she still caught it. She already suspected that Mrs. Labbe and Carrie were the


    same person, but she became more and more suspicious.


    ¡°I saw her facial features just now. Her eyebrows are simr to your sister¡¯s, but her face is different.


    Could it be that she had stic surgery?¡± Rose said in a low voice and quickly denied the


    spection herself: ¡°Not long ago, your sister came to our vi to ask for money and sued you. Even if


    she had stic surgery, she wouldn¡¯t be that fast. Think about it; it¡¯s not her.¡±


    Camryn hummed, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be her.¡±


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw quickly ended the topic.


    Rose told Joelle that she would take Camryn to meet her friends.


    Rose and Camryn got up and walked away.


    With the introduction of Rose, Camryn met several dignifieddies.


    She also got to know severaldies from famous families. Thosedies behaved much better than


    Samira and were polite to her.


    Camryn still liked to be morefortable with Rylee.


    Thesedies from famous families were not so easy to make friends with. After all, she just met them


    tonight. In the past, she, Miss Newman, had no chance to attend the banquet and had never met them


    at all.


    They would know her because she sent her stepfather in, which caused a bit of a sensation in


    Wiltspoon. Then there was her rtionship with Callum.


    Most people were envious and jealous.


    Seeing that Camryn didn¡¯t chat much with everyone, Rose said warmly, ¡°Camryn, you go y with


    Rylee and those young people. You don¡¯t have to stay with me. Only when you young people get


    together will you have something to talk about.¡±


    Camryn smiled. ¡°Mom, then I¡¯m going to find Rylee.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Rose warned her a few words and watched her walk towards Rylee in the distance.

 Chapter 3031

    Chapter 3031


    It wasn¡¯t until Camryn came to Rylee¡¯s side that Rose averted her eyes.


    Her friend said to Rose, ¡°It looks like you are very precious to your daughter-inw. You are only ten


    meters away, but you are still afraid that she will fall.¡±


    Rose smiled. ¡°She is our treasure. In the York family, daughters-inw are treasures that the entire


    family holds in their hands and cherishes. My son, Callum, didn¡¯t get a wife until he was thirty. It was


    not easy. I only have one daughter-inw now, so I feel more pain. She is very precious.¡±


    Rose made no secret of her satisfaction and love for her daughter-inw, Camryn.


    The friend smiled and said, ¡°The men in your family are famous for loving their wives, and the women


    are famous for loving their daughters-inw. I don¡¯t have a daughter. If I had a daughter, I would have


    to rely on your family and have them be my inws. This is the first time your daughter-inw has


    attended a banquet openly. She is not afraid of the stage and is elegant and generous. I believed that


    her own mother would adopt her.


    ¡°The first time I met your daughter-inw, she was giving her sister a bouquet and was making things


    difficult for her. Your eldest nephew-inw helped her out.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°Thanks to Serenity for helping her out at that time, her mother and sister are nothing.¡±


    Thinking of what Mrs. Newman had done to her eldest daughter, Rose¡¯s friend said, ¡°Your daughter-


    inw is also very pitiful. We are all mothers. If it were us, we would never be able to do this. Even if


    she doesn¡¯t love her husband, her daughter was born to her after ten months of pregnancy. How could


    she be so cruel as to hurt her own daughter?¡±


    Rose said, ¡°My daughter-inw has not had a good life in the past twenty years. For the rest of her


    life, she can live like a queen.¡±


    Their inwsvished them with attention!


    ¡°I see that many people seem to dislike your daughter-inw.¡± Rose¡¯s friend said this very quietly. So


    as not to be listened to by others.


    Rose said, ¡°What other people think of my daughter-inw is up to other people. No matter how good


    or outstanding a person is, there will always be people who don¡¯t like her. My daughter-inw doesn¡¯t


    care and doesn¡¯t mind, as long as our family doesn¡¯t dislike her. For her, others are others. No


    Relevant.¡±


    Rose looked at her friend again and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t mind that my daughter-inw was once blind,


    do you?¡±


    Rose¡¯s friend said, ¡°How could it be? I don¡¯t know how much I envy you. Your daughter-inw is


    much better than my daughter-inw. My daughter-inw only knows how to spend money and has no


    vision for investment. Unlike your Camryn, who is so rxed and can take over Newman¡¯s business,


    what¡¯s wrong with her being blind? She has good character, an upright outlook, and ability. She is


    better than countless people. People who dislike her are jealous of her, jealous of her excellence, and


    jealous of her luck.


    Your son, Callum, is also very popr with women. Many women have developed feelings for him, but


    you are unaware of them. Seeing your son and daughter-inw loving each other will make others


    jealous of her.¡±


    Rose smiled and said, ¡°Let them be envious, jealous, and hateful. Women from our York family have


    always been the objects of envy, jealousy, and hatred by others.¡±


    Rose¡¯s friend couldn¡¯t helpughing and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, the women in


    your family are all enviable and jealous. In the past, others were jealous of your eldest nephew¡¯s wife,


    Serenity, and some were unscrupulous. They called your sister-inw and wanted to teach her, but


    your sister-inw retorted. After the news came out, no one dared to preach to Serenity anymore.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°That person is a b*tch. What qualifications does she have to preach? None of us elders


    have said a word about serenity out loud. Why should outsiders use Serenity of being wrong? My


    sister-inw has a good temper. If it were me, I would juste to her door and p her hard.¡±


    Rose¡¯s friend said, ¡°Yes, yes, those people are just mean-mouthed. To put it bluntly, they are just


    jealous. Don¡¯t worry about them.¡±


    ¡°Who has the leisure to care about them? They don¡¯t want to be mean ande over to them. They


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    don¡¯t even bother to talk to them.¡±


    Camryn didn¡¯t know what her mother-inw was talking about with her friend. She went to Rylee¡¯s side,


    and Rylee brought her food and a ss of red wine.


    Camryn declined the ss of red wine, saying, ¡°Rylee, I can¡¯t drink now. I have to take medicine every


    day; I can¡¯t drink, and I need to pay attention to my diet.¡±

 Chapter 3032

    Chapter 3032


    Rylee quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, I do not know. I drank it myself.¡±


    ¡°Rylee, you¡¯re just putting your hot face on someone¡¯s cold *ss.¡± Samira cut in with a bit of a bitter


    voice.


    She still couldn¡¯t suppress her jealousy toward Camryn. When she saw the two people sitting together


    and eating, she came over with a ss of red wine.


    She happened to overhear a conversation between two people. Her harsh words seemed toe out


    without passing through her brain.


    ¡°Can¡¯t Miss Newman drink? How do you usually socialize and discuss business? You can¡¯t rely on your


    beauty. Yes, Miss Newman has a good figure, good looks, and is gentle. When a man sees her, his


    heart will melt. There is no business deal that can be concluded.¡±


    As soon as Samira finished speaking, Camryn and Rylee picked up a ss of wine and threw it at


    Samira almost at the same time.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Samira was unable to dodge and was sshed with red wine on her face. The wine dripped on her


    white evening dress, instantly bing extremely ugly.


    She couldn¡¯t help but scream.


    It immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.


    Carrie turned around, saw this scene, and followed the others around.


    Mr. Labbe told her that when she saw Camryn tonight, she should not target her. When Camryn was


    bullied, she had to stand up for herself. Although she was chatting with others, she was always paying


    attention to Camryn¡¯s movements.


    At this moment, she felt that this was an opportunity for her to stand up for Camryn.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Carrie asked with concern.


    Carrie looked at Samira¡¯s embarrassment, then looked at Rylee and Camryn.


    Camryn¡¯s pretty face tightened, and she said coldly, ¡°Miss Levine¡¯s mouth is so stinky; give her two


    sses of red wine to wash her stinky mouth away!¡±


    ¡°Blind Camryn, how dare you throw wine at me?¡± Samira wiped the drink from her face, and her face


    turned green with anger.


    The two people threw wine at her, but she did not call Rylee¡¯s name, only targeting Camryn.


    This was the Erickson family, after all.


    Camryn stood up and said coldly, ¡°You ndered me and insulted my character. I didn¡¯t p you, but I


    still gave Mrs. Levine a face. What¡¯s wrong with pouring red wine on you? Who told you to have such a


    bad mouth?¡±


    Mrs. Levine was a generous and decent person. Samira seemed nice at first nce, but she knew


    people well but didn¡¯t know people¡¯s hearts.


    When Rylee took Camryn to greet Samira and introduced them to each other, Samira ignored her.


    Camryn knew that Samira didn¡¯t want to deal with her, so she wisely walked away. Unexpectedly,


    Samira approached her again and made sarcastic remarks, insulting her character and describing her


    as the kind of person who signs contracts by selling her beauty.


    She didn¡¯t p her in the face, which was already considered generous of her.

 Chapter 3033

    Chapter 3033


    Samira said, ¡°Why have I ndered you? You don¡¯t drink when talking about business and


    entertainment. You are able to negotiate business. Isn¡¯t it because of your beauty and your good


    figure? Callum married you. Maybe your head is already a piece of cake.¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie quickly seized the opportunity to refute Samira: ¡°Miss Levine, who said drinking is necessary for


    socializing and discussing business? Your mind is really dirty, Miss Levine. Doesn¡¯t it mean that you


    rely on your beauty and figure to negotiate business? If you are dirty yourself, think of others as dirty as


    you are.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Samira questioned Carrie.


    Carrie sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t care who I am, Miss Levine; your mouth really stinks.¡±


    Carrie handed the ss of red wine in her hand to Camryn and said to her, ¡°Second Young Madam


    York, I¡¯ll give you another ss of wine and help Miss Levine wash her stinky mouth.¡±


    Camryn took the ss of wine and actually threw another ss of wine at Samira. She said coldly,


    ¡°Everyone here heard it. It was Miss Levine who insulted me, ndered me, and ruined my reputation.


    I behave upright and sit upright. I have never done anything immoral. She is spreading rumors that I


    cuckolded my husband. She is spreading rumors that I cheated on him. I reserve the right to pursue


    responsibility. Miss Levine, please wait for mywyer¡¯s letter.¡±


    Rylee didn¡¯t expect Samira to be even crazier than before. She actually talked about Camryn in front of


    so many people.


    This was making enemies for the Levine family.


    Everyone else looked at Samira, and someone advised her, ¡°Miss Levine, you have gone too far. You


    have spread unfounded rumors about war with the Second Young Mistress York, and you have not


    even apologized to the Second Young Mistress York.¡±


    How did the Newman family fall into Camryn¡¯s hands? Didn¡¯t Samira know?


    Camryn might seem soft and weak, but she was very strong and could endure.


    After enduring for more than ten years, she regained everything that belonged to her and avenged her


    father.


    Even if there is no York family to back her up, Samira said this to the Second Young Mistress. If the


    Second Young Mistress wants to take revenge on Samira, she has plenty of means.


    Samira said, ¡°What am I apologizing for? Didn¡¯t you see that she threw a drink at me? She stained my


    evening dress. Blind Camryn, please pay for my dress! Others are afraid of you, but I am not afraid of


    you. You think you are very powerful. If you hadn¡¯t shamelessly climbed up to Callum, do you think you


    would be where you are today?¡±


    ¡°you¡­¡±


    Before Samira finished speaking, everyone saw a figure shing sharply and then heard a snap.


    Samira was pped hard.


    The person who beat her was Mrs. Levine, Samira¡¯s biological mother.


    Samira was beaten so stupidly by her mother that she stared nkly at her.


    Mrs. Levine stared at her with cold eyes and cursed coldly: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?


    How do I usually teach you? You disappoint me so much!¡±


    Samira: ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Levine scolded.


    Samira did not dare to speak anymore. The side of her face that Mrs. Levine had spanked quickly


    turned red and swollen.


    The way everyone looked at her also made her ufortable.


    Seeing the three wives of the York familying with Joelle again, Samira came back rationally and


    immediately regretted her mistake.

 Chapter 3034

    Chapter 3034


    Why was she so crazy? She actually made sarcastic remarks and insulted Camryn.


    At the banquet of the Erickson family, with the three wives of the York family present, she actually


    insulted Camryn with words, created negative rumors about Camryn, and ruined Camryn¡¯s reputation.


    If what she just said spreads out, not to mention that Callum would settle ounts with her, even other


    people¡¯s opinions of her would make her want to crawl into a hole in the ground.


    She just drank a few sses of wine and saw Rylee and Camryn chatting happily, so she couldn¡¯t help


    bute over to make trouble. She had a crush on Callum but couldn¡¯t get it, which made her crazy


    jealous of Camryn, and then she sarcastically blurted out.


    She overlooked one thing.


    Camryn didn¡¯te here by herself.


    Camryn was not only the eldest daughter of the Newman family but also the second young master of


    the York family.


    Callum, like Zachary, was a doting wife, and he doted on Camryn at the top of his heart.


    Samira said that Camryn¡¯s business was based on beauty and that Camryn cuckolded Callum. It was


    indeed a rumor and nder. Camryn¡¯swsuit against her was urate.


    Mrs. Levine turned around and said apologetically to Camryn, ¡°Second Young Madam York, Samira


    drank a few sses of wine, went crazy, talked nonsense, and hurt you. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    With that said, Mrs. Levine solemnly apologized to Camryn. Then she turned around and scolded


    Samira: ¡°You still haven¡¯t apologized to Second Young Mistress York.¡±


    Samira didn¡¯t dare to do it again. She took two steps forward and bowed her head to Camryn to


    apologize. ¡°Second Young Madam York, I¡¯m sorry. I drank some wine, and because of my envy and


    jealousy, I said some hurtful words to you. It was my fault. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry! I used to


    admire the Second Young Master York, so¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but nder you like that. I¡¯m really sorry. I


    beg you to forgive me this time. I promise not to talk nonsense again in the future.¡±


    Mrs. Levine said to Camryn, ¡°Second Young Madam York, don¡¯t forgive Samira easily. Just send her a


    rumors about others casually.¡±


    It is said that spreading rumors will break your legs. It¡¯s easy to spread rumors about others; just open


    and close your lips and blurt out irresponsible words. But it takes a lot of time for others to rify


    everything and exin clearly, and they even have to take up thew to defend themselves. Even if


    you take up thew, the harm caused to others by spreading rumors cannot be erased.


    Although Mrs. Levine did not want Samira to be used, Samira was irresponsible and talked


    nonsense without proof. She dared to say that Camryn betrayed her beauty and cuckolded Callum.


    She would let Samira be punished and learn a lesson.


    They say disasteres from the mouth.


    That¡¯s what Samira was.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Samira looked at her mother aggrievedly.


    Mrs. Levine¡¯s attitude made Camryn¡¯s face soften a little. She said, ¡°Miss Levine sincerely apologized


    to me. I cannot pursue it for the time being, but if tonight¡¯s incident spreads and spreads all over the


    city, I will definitely pursue Miss Levine. Anyone who spreads the news about what happened tonight


    will be investigated to the end.


    Misfortunees from the mouth. Mrs. Levine should discipline Miss Levine well. Even if she once


    admired my Callum and is jealous of me, she should not make things out of nothing, talk nonsense,


    and create dirty rumors about me. They are all women. Why should women bother women?¡±


    Women are inherently at a disadvantage when walking in society. But many times, it is female


    When Camryn said these words, she looked around at the people watching.


    She saw her mother-inw, eldest aunt, and third aunt.


    From the expressions of the elders, she saw their appreciation for her. She not only warned everyone


    but also gave Mrs. Levine a face.


    Samira needed to sincerely apologize to her again in front of everyone.

 Chapter 3035

    But if what Samira said spreads out, she will definitely take up the weapon ofw to seek justice for


    herself.


    Let thew punish Samira. If others want to be sued by her, just say so, and she will fight to the end.


    Samira looked at her mother, who stared at her again.


    Mrs. Levine said to her daughter, ¡°Have you heard what the Second Young Madam York said? She is


    generous and doesn¡¯t need to pursue the case for the time being. This is because she is kind-hearted,


    but you can¡¯t just rx because she is generous. But you don¡¯t know how to learn lessons. You talk


    nonsense and bring trouble out of your mouth, which not only hurts others but also hurts yourself.


    You also want to cause trouble for your parents. You are my daughter. If you say something like this or


    do something outrageous, when others talk about you, they will also say that your parents don¡¯t know


    how to discipline their daughters. That¡¯s why they taught you such gossip. The daughter who loves to


    tell lies.


    It¡¯s because of my ipetence that you made a mistake tonight. I sincerely apologize to Second


    Young Madam York, and I will prepare a generous gift ande to apologize tomorrow.¡±


    Samira¡¯s face turned red. She impulsively said a few words, which not only cost her her face but also


    damaged her parents¡¯ reputation. Indeed, when others mentioned her, they would also think of her


    parents.


    She thought it was because her parents didn¡¯t know how to educate their daughter, and they thought it


    was because the Levine family didn¡¯t teach her well.


    And she made a scandal about Camryn. Even if Camryn was angry, her reputation would be damaged.


    If someone posted it on the Inte, Camryn would be bullied online.


    The few words she spoke softly with her chin caused more harm to Camryn than she could have


    imagined.


    Camryn would not let her off lightly; she would sue her, and she would be sentenced and go to jail.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Not only that, but the Levine family also offended the Newman family and the York family because of


    this. Could Callum spare her? Could they let the Levine family go?


    It¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t know what Camryn¡¯s two eldest aunts had done to her and what fate they ended


    up with.


    She alsomitted such wrongdoing.


    Samira really regretted and med herself. She looked at Camryn with tears in her eyes and bowed


    and apologized to Camryn sincerely and regretfully.


    ¡°Second Young Mistress York, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me. I


    promise I will never nder anyone again in the future.¡±


    Under Samira¡¯s repeated and sincere apology, Camryn said calmly, ¡°Miss Levine, I hope you can keep


    your word.¡±


    Carrie cursed in her heart. What Samira said was actually what she wanted to say. She had always


    wanted to ruin Camryn¡¯s reputation.


    It was just that she had been in there before, and she also knew that Camryn would sue her if she


    spread rumors about others out of nothing, and she didn¡¯t want to go to prison again. So she just


    wanted to go to the York family to ruin Camryn¡¯s reputation.


    She didn¡¯t make any noise at the banquet like Samira did, even though not many people heard what


    Samira said just now.


    But Samira screamed after being doused with red wine, which attracted many people to watch. Those


    who heard Samira¡¯s nonsense told others, so that everyone knew.


    Anyone who was involved in the business world knew that Camryn took over the Newman family¡¯s


    business with the help of Dalton. Camryn saved Dalton before she became blind. Dalton would only


    work hard for her.


    Back then, Camryn had regained her sight. Since she had not fully recovered, she had not taken over


    all business matters. She would only deal with very important matters.


    She didn¡¯t overuse her eyes. What was more, she had Callum helping her.


    Even if she went out to discuss business, Callum would apany her most of the time.


    She couldn¡¯t and would not use her beauty to negotiate business.

 Chapter 3036

    Camryn had always been a representative of strength and forbearance. Samira spreads rumors about


    her like that. Everyone present felt that Samira was too mean-mouthed and loved to make up random


    things.


    If Mrs. Levine hadn¡¯te to teach her daughter a lesson and let Samira continue to drink and go


    crazy, who knows what would have happened?


    Only now did everyone know that Samira was targeting Camryn because she had loved Callum.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But they had never heard of the daughter of the Levine family pursuing the second young master of the


    York family.


    Samira had just always had a crush. No wonder she was jealous of Camryn.


    ¡°Second Young Mistress York, I¡¯m really sorry. It was my fault for teaching my daughter. I will bring her


    to visit tomorrow to apologize.¡±


    After her daughter sincerely apologized, Mrs. Levine once again expressed her apology to Camryn.


    Then she said to the people watching: ¡°What my daughter said just now ispletely baseless. She


    made it up because she was jealous of the second young mistress. I will educate my daughter, and I


    also ask everyone to take this as a warning and not to say it everywhere. If you say it everywhere, you


    will bear the consequences on your own. If you are used of spreading rumors and nder, you will


    be sentenced.¡±


    After Mrs. Levine threatened and warned everyone, she took Samira, said goodbye to Joelle, and also


    apologized to the three wives of the York family.


    The three wives of the York family did not speak. Joelle was the host, so she still had to react a little, so


    she arranged for the butler to send Mrs. Levine and Samira out.


    ¡°Camryn, are you okay?¡±


    The three wives of the York family walked to Camryn and asked with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was she who was in trouble. She said that to me, and I threw a few sses of wine at her in


    a fit of anger.¡±


    Rose said, ¡°Well done; you should be gentler. Next time you meet such a person, just p them


    hard.¡±


    Tania also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, just give them a big p. Don¡¯t worry about offending others. Our family


    will not bully others, but we will not let others bully us either.¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right; I should be gentler. Next time, I will just p them hard.¡±


    She thanked Rylee again, and Rylee also helped her pour Samira red wine.


    Before tonight, Rylee and Samira were still considered friends.


    The intersection between her and Rylee was very rare. If she hadn¡¯t been familiar with Elisa, she


    wouldn¡¯t even know Rylee.


    Rylee was a person who didn¡¯t help rtives.


    Rylee said, ¡°Camryn, if you continue to thank me, I will lose my face. I will definitely deal with it if you


    are a guest at my house and someone insults you. Samira also drank a few sses of wine, became


    hot-headed, and talked nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Samira was not drunk. She really wanted to say such words to me.¡± Camryn¡¯s eyesight had not yet


    returned to normal, but she could feel the malice towards her from Samira.


    ¡°Mrs. Levine is quite a good person.¡±


    Camryn said that she would not pursue Samira for the time being to give Mrs. Levine a face.


    Mrs. Levine seemed to be helping the family but not the bride, but in fact she was really doing it for her


    daughter¡¯s benefit. Her words awakened her daughter and saved her.


    Troublees from the mouth!


    Don¡¯t harm others or yourself.


    You spread rumors and cause harm to others, but when they use legal means to sue you, thew takes


    action against you.

 Chapter 3037

    The pain you inflict on others can easilye back to you. Even if there is no bacsh, if you are


    sentenced, you will go to jail, leave a criminal record, and your life will be stained.


    The onlookers quickly dispersed. Everyone started drinking again, talking, andughing, as if what


    happened just now had never happened.


    Knowing that Camryn was not a doormat and would fight back on the spot when bullied, Rose felt a


    lot more relieved.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Joelle invited thedies to go back to the house.


    After the wives of the York family walked away, Carrie walked up to Camryn and asked politely,


    ¡°Second Young Master York, Miss Erickson, can I sit with you?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Labbe, please sit down.¡± Rylee felt a little fond of Mrs. Labbe when she saw that Mrs. Labbe had


    just spoken for Camryn.


    Young people were still more likely to mingle.


    Although Mrs. Labbe was married, she was very young. She and the otherdies could not chat at the


    banquet.


    Camryn politely thanked Carrie, ¡°I can¡¯t drink alcohol because I¡¯m still taking medicine. Miss Levine


    said that about me, and I saw the shadow of Carrie in her, who is a troublemaker. Every time Carrie


    gets into trouble, she relies on my mother to spoil her. My mother really spoils her. If my mother had


    half the IQ of Mrs. Levine, Carrie would never end up like she is today.¡±


    Carrie was speechless.


    She was not angry!


    When she gets angry, her ws show.


    She was Mrs. Labbe, not the second youngdy of the Newman family, not Camryn¡¯s younger sister.


    What Camryn said about her sister had nothing to do with her; it was not about her.


    Carrie had the misconception that Camryn was testing her and kept mentioning her sister in front of


    her.


    Rylee didn¡¯t know that the two sisters were fighting a secret war. She took up the topic from Camryn


    and said that Samira tonight was like Carrie before¡ªyoung and energetic, arrogant, and loved to get


    into trouble. Because of jealousy, she could do anything. She even dared to plot to harm Serenity


    without overestimating her capabilities, but an army ultimately prevailed.


    Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman went to apologize, but it was already toote. Carrie had gone too far


    and had already broken thew. Serenity had evidence and finally sued Carrie and sent her to jail. She


    was released not long ago.


    Because of the trouble that Carrie had started, the Newman family also sparked a number of reactions.


    By the time Carrie came out, Camryn had taken over the Newman family.


    Mrs. Labbe forced a smile and said to the two of them, ¡°So, disasteres from the mouth. Don¡¯t


    spread rumors, don¡¯t believe rumors, and don¡¯t think that others don¡¯t know what you do. If you don¡¯t


    want others to know, don¡¯t do anything unless you do it yourself.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Labbe, you¡¯re right.¡± Camryn looked at her intently, acknowledged her words, and even praised


    her.


    Carrie wanted to scold her mother in her heart and hated her so much. The hands she ced under


    the table were clenched into fists, and she was able to control her anger and avoid going crazy on the


    spot.


    Two bodyguards from the Labbe family followed Carrie, not far or near.


    After following Carrie for a while, they got to know her a little bit.


    Judging from Carrie¡¯s reaction at this moment, one could guess that she was on the verge of rage.


    They were worried that Carrie wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it anymore and get angry, which would result in


    all her efforts being wasted.


    Two bodyguards stepped forward quickly.


    One of the bodyguards walked up to Carrie, bent down to her ear, and whispered, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time for


    us to go back.¡±


    After the bodyguard finished speaking, he stood up straight.


    Rylee looked at the two bodyguards and thought they looked very fierce.


    Carrie said, ¡°Miss Erickson, Second Young Mistress York, I still have something to do at home. I have


    to go back.¡±


    Rylee asked, ¡°Mrs. Labbe, you¡¯re going home so soon; don¡¯t wait for a while?¡±

 Chapter 3038

    Carrie smiled gently and said, ¡°Miss Erickson, I¡¯m not going to sit down at home; I have something to


    do. I¡¯ll make an appointment with you another day when I¡¯m free. Miss Erickson, can you give me your


    contact information?¡±


    Rylee did not reject her.


    They exchanged WhatsApp numbers.


    Carrie took two bodyguards into the house to say goodbye to Joelle. Joelle still arranged for the Butler


    to send Carrie out.


    After returning to the car, the car started to move. Anger appeared on Carrie¡¯s face right away in ce


    of the previous calm expression.


    She kept scolding Camryn.


    The two bodyguards ignored her and allowed her to curse.


    ¡°I¡¯m so angry, you blind woman. Just wait and see; one day I will make you kneel down and beg me.


    When the timees, I will make your life worse than death.¡±


    Carrie always cursed people with the same words over and over again.


    ¡°You almost exposed her secret just now.¡± One of the bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but say something.


    Carrie said angrily, ¡°You don¡¯t know how unpleasant that Camryn is; she always talks badly about me. I


    helped her, but she said bad things about me, saying that Miss Levine and I are the same person, that


    we love to get into trouble, that we are arrogant, and that we are extremely arrogant. Where do I love


    getting into trouble, and where do I be arrogant? If I hadn¡¯t remembered Mr. Labbe¡¯s words, I


    would have really wanted to help Miss Levine and teach Camryn a lesson.¡±


    The bodyguard said coldly, ¡°As long as you remember what the boss said, it will ruin the good things of


    the boss. You¡¯re not a cat and do not have nine lives.¡±


    Carrie was speechless. Fortunately, she controlled her temper and didn¡¯t show any ws.


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s good deeds had not been ruined. Otherwise, she didn¡¯t know how she died.


    Now that her parents, who loved her, had been sentenced, they didn¡¯t know if they woulde out


    alive.


    Trenton was not facing her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Aunt Brenda and Aunt Amy, who used to love her, ran away again and lost contact with her.


    If something happened to her by Mr. Labbe, no one would know that she was really dead, and no one


    would collect her body for her.


    Thinking like this, Carrie felt scared and sad.


    She used to be the aloof Carrie. In the past, she was indeed arrogant and loved to get into trouble.


    Every time she got into trouble, her parents helped her clean up the mess, which developed her


    iprehensible character. In the end, she got into big trouble, and her parents couldn¡¯t help her, and


    her parents were hurt because of it.


    What Camryn said about her just now was actually the truth.


    Now she was Mr. Labbe¡¯s mistress, letting him y with her and making her lose any self-esteem in


    front of him. Not only that, but also to help Mr. Labbe do things and follow Mr. Labbe¡¯s arrangements.


    If anything went wrong, she would have to worry about her life.


    Camryn was right; she really had her own fault for ending up like this. But she was unwilling to do so.


    She was obviously better than Camryn; why was she not as good as Camryn?


    She also admired Callum, but Callum also looked down upon her and only had eyes for Camryn.


    Samira was very simr to her.


    The difference was that Samira had a strict mother. Her mother would probably reprimand Samira


    when she got home.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin Mr. Labbe¡¯s business.¡± Carrie said. Her anger disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 3039

    Carrie said pitifully, ¡°Didn¡¯t I act very well? Mr. Labbe told me to help Camryn, and I did it.¡±


    God knows how much she wanted to cheer for Miss Levine.


    A bodyguard said, ¡°Second Young Mistress York said those words to you just to test you.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°I also have the same feeling. I feel that she is always doubting me and testing me.


    Fortunately, she hasn¡¯t put me to the test.¡±


    The bodyguard said coldly, ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t test it out.¡±


    Although Carrie had be more stable after training, her character had already been finalized, and


    she still couldn¡¯tpare with Camryn. Camryn tested her like that, but Carrie didn¡¯t know if Camryn


    tested her out.


    The bodyguard had to tell Mr. Labbe when he got back and see what he thought.


    Half an hour after Carrie left, the three wives of the York family also took Camryn back.


    On the way, Rose asked Camryn, ¡°Besides Rylee, is there anyone you want to y?¡±


    Camryn replied, ¡°Not yet; their circle is not easy to integrate into. They don¡¯t want to take me to y, so


    I don¡¯t have to deliberately squeeze into their little circle.¡±


    There were a few celebrities who didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards her and were just being polite,


    that¡¯s all.


    Camryn didn¡¯t want to deliberately make friends with them.


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with them, and they didn¡¯t know her well.


    There would be opportunities to interact with them in the future. After getting to know each other, if they


    were worthy of her deep friendship, she would make friends with them.


    Not worthy of deep friendship, just a nod of friendship.


    Walking in the upper-ss society of Wiltspoon, she didn¡¯t need too many friends, and she wouldn¡¯t be


    lonely. Just her sisters-inw were enough.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose said, ¡°D*mn, those friends praised you and admired you very much.¡±


    Camryn smiled slightly. ¡°It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t embarrass you, mom.¡±


    Rose smiled. ¡°How could it be? My daughter-inw is the best.¡±


    Rose was also worried that Camryn would be bullied without Callum by her side, but after tonight,


    she no longer had to worry.


    Rose wouldn¡¯t pick a weak person.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that Samira liked Callum. She has never confessed to him, nor has she ever pursued


    him.¡±


    Rose defended Callum and was worried that Camryn would misunderstand Callum.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I believe in Callum. He is so good; it¡¯s normal to have a few admirers,


    but it¡¯s abnormal to have no admirers. To tell you the truth from my mother, even Carrie admired


    Callum. Before my mother came in, she told her that when she got married, she would marry into the


    York family and be a young mistress.


    The mother and daughter analyzed the personalities of the Callum brothers and finally felt that Callum


    was the most suitable for her. They said that Callum was as gentle as Jade, a few years older than her,


    and knew how to care for others.


    They dislike my elder brother Zack for being too cold and serious.¡±


    Rose: ¡°¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know Callum was so popr.


    People who only knew that Callum was almost 30 years old didn¡¯t have a girlfriend; they didn¡¯t see him


    pursuing anyone else, and they didn¡¯t see anyone pursuing him.


    It took Rose to take action and choose someone for Callum. After another year, Callum took action


    and ended his single life at the age of thirty.


    ¡°The son of our York family is just who she wants, and she doesn¡¯t even look in the mirror.¡±


    Rose snorted twice.


    Mrs. Newman really dared to think about it.


    She would not like Mrs. Newman and would not allow her son to marry into the Newman family, even in


    the absence of Camryn.


    Mrs. Newman abused her daughter by her previous husband. There had been rumors that Mrs.


    Newman had an affair with her husband¡¯s brother when she married into the Newman family as the


    second mistress.


    The two of them even killed Camryn¡¯s biological father for the sake of longevity.


    She heard that after Camryn was born, her husband¡¯s brother became Mr. Newman and secretly


    conducted a paternity test with Camryn, thinking that Camryn was his daughter.

 Chapter 3040

    Chapter 3040


    No one had seen the identification results, but it was conceivable that Camryn was her father¡¯s


    daughter.


    Otherwise, Mr. Newman and his wife would not abuse Camryn.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she also learned from it that Mrs. Newman had been having an affair with her husband¡¯s brother for


    a long time, and she had cuckolded her husband.


    Thinking about it now, Rose was d that Mr. Newman and his wife did not care about Camryn or


    teach her.


    Under the guidance of Evelyn and the nanny who loved her the most, Camryn developed a new


    outlook on life.


    If Mr. Newman and his wife were very kind to Camryn, they wouldn¡¯t know what Camryn would be like


    under their guidance.


    Their mistreatment of Camryn made Camryn develop a strong character and upright views.


    When the couple saw Camryn now, they were probably so regretful that their intestines turned green.


    ¡°It¡¯s not their fault. It¡¯s the mother who knows how to raise children. She raises each child well and


    cultivates their talents. Everyone is a good person. Who doesn¡¯t like excellent people?


    If you have a daughter at home, who doesn¡¯t want to choose a good inw for your daughter? When


    choosing a son-inw, you will also choose the son-inw¡¯s mother. Marriage is not a matter of two


    people, but a matter of two families.


    After marriage, both husband and wife must integrate into their families and adapt to their living habits.


    Don¡¯t think about changing anyone. It is often you who change.¡±


    Rose said. Her eyes were all smiling.


    Rose was overjoyed when Camrynplimented her, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She liked Camryn more and more.


    Living in the darkness for ten years did not defeat Camryn, but it allowed her to gain insight into


    people¡¯s hearts and see human nature clearly.


    Camryn needed to have such a vision.


    ¡­.


    Levine Family.


    Mr. Levine had just mixed himself a ss of wine, and when he came out of the small bar next to the


    kitchen, he heard the sound of a car.


    He walked towards the door of the house with a ss of wine and soon saw his wife and daughter


    getting out of the car.


    Mrs. Levine seemed to be angry. After getting off the car, she walked straight to the main house without


    waiting for Samira.


    Samira walked carefully behind Mrs. Levine.


    What happened?


    Mr. Levine did not apany Mrs. Levine and Samira to Erickson¡¯s house for the banquet. He had just


    returned from thepany.


    ¡°Is the banquet over? Are you two back so soon? Why are your faces so dark? What happened?¡± Mr.


    Levine waited for his wife toe closer and asked with concern.


    Mrs. Levine said coldly, ¡°Ask your daughter.¡±


    She went straight into the house.


    Mr. Levine looked at Samira behind him.


    Seeing that Samira¡¯s evening dress was stained and smelling of alcohol, she guessed that it was


    alcohol that stained her dress.


    He asked with concern, ¡°Samira, what¡¯s going on? Why is so much drink sshed on your evening


    dress? Or was it sshed by someone?¡±


    Mr. Levine thought that Samira was quite well-behaved and would not offend anyone and get drunk all


    over her body.


    Mr. Levine asked, ¡°Who bullied my daughter?¡±


    Facing her father¡¯s concern, Samira felt ashamed. She lowered her head, not daring to look into her


    father¡¯s eyes, and whispered, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry; I got into trouble, and that¡¯s why others poured drinks on


    me.¡±


    Mr. Levine: ¡°¡­¡±


    He turned around and hurried back into the house. Seeing that his wife was already sitting on the sofa,


    he walked over, sat next to her, and asked in a gentle voice, ¡°What trouble did Samira get into?¡±

 Chapter 3041

    Mrs. Levine suppressed her anger and replied, ¡°Camryn, the second youngdy of the York family,


    followed Rose to the Erickson family tonight. Rylee had some friendship with Samira, so she


    introduced Camryn to Samira. As a result, Samira fought against Camryn. She made rude and hurtful


    remarks towards Camryn, and Camryn threw a drink in her face.¡±


    Mr. Levine: ¡°How can Samira hurt others with her words? Does she turn a deaf ear to our usual


    teachings to her?¡±


    ¡°Have you apologized to Camryn on behalf of Samira? Tomorrow, we will prepare generous gifts and


    come to apologize.¡± Mr. Levine did not ask his wife what hurtful words Samira said. But knowing that it


    could make his wife angry was definitely Samira¡¯s fault.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The couple thought they taught their children very carefully, but Samira said something hurtful. Mrs.


    Levine was angry and med herself, feeling that she had not educated Samira well.


    Mrs. Levine said, ¡°I apologized to Camryn, and Samira also apologized. Camryn will not pursue the


    case for the time being. That is because she is being generous. She will not pursue Samira, but we


    cannot just ignore it. Husband, I feel very ufortable.¡±


    Mrs. Levine looked at her husband and said to him, ¡°I thought that I taught our children very carefully,


    and I also thought that our children were well educated¡­ but it turned out that we, as parents, failed to


    educate our daughters well.¡±


    ¡°You see, Elisa, after learning that Zachary was married, she immediately broke off the rtionship and


    stopped pestering Zachary. She also never targeted Serenity. Knowing that they were cousins, the two


    of them got along well. Like sisters. Our daughter loves Callum. She knows that Callum is married, but


    she still harbors illusions. When she saw Camryn, she couldn¡¯t suppress her jealousy. She also hurt


    others and insulted her with words.¡±


    ¡°Audrey has taught Elisa to be positive and kind. Even if someone says bad things about her and hurts


    her reputation, she is still chic and free. Many people are not as real as Elisa. She isn¡¯t cocky, and she


    doesn¡¯t lie like some people do¡ªone thing in public and something else behind your back. But the


    daughters we teach¡­ Oh, we still don¡¯t know how to teach children.¡±


    Mrs. Levine was really angry with Samira, not because Samira had offended anyone, but because she


    felt that she had failed to teach Samira well. She felt that it was the couple¡¯s responsibility because they


    had not raised a good daughter.


    Mr. Levineforted his wife.


    Samira stood at the door of the house, listening to her parents¡¯ words; her face turned red and white,


    feeling ashamed.


    She wished she could find a hole in the ground and crawl into it.


    After a long time, she walked in slowly.


    She walked up to her parents and apologized guiltily. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry for my parents¡¯


    teachings.¡±


    Mrs. Levine looked at Samira, wanting to hit her and scold her, but in the end she just sighed and said,


    ¡°You should reflect at home these days. After reflecting, go to those remote mountainous areas to rx


    and help people who need your help. After staying there for a year and a half, your mind will be


    more open-minded, which will be beneficial to your future life.¡±


    Samira¡¯s eyes were red; she bit her lower lip and responded softly, ¡°Mom, I understand.¡±


    Mrs. Levine said, ¡°Tomorrow, go to Wildridge Manor to apologize. Although Camryn said she won¡¯t hold


    you ountable for the time being, we have to express our apology enough. No matter whether she


    really forgives you or not, you can¡¯t resent her. Remember, the wrong person is you!¡±


    Samira nodded. ¡°Mom, I can.¡±


    She was really regretful, and her intestines were blue.


    ¡°Go upstairs.¡±


    Samira did not dare to say anything more and went upstairs with tears of regret.


    After Samira went upstairs, Mrs. Levine said to her husband, ¡°Recently, we have to pay attention to


    whether anyone is spreading rumors about our daughter insulting Camryn. If anyone dares to spread


    the rumors, we must cut them off as soon as possible and put them to death. If Samira got into trouble,


    As parents, we can only help her clean up the mess. Who calls us her parents?¡±


    Preventing rumors from spreading was not only to protect Camryn but also to protect their Levine


    family.


    Come to think of it, those people didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    The York family was well-connected, and they could find out who told it.

 Chapter 3042

    That was something that offended people.


    Something to offend the York family.


    They spread the word randomly because their heads were caught in the door.


    Mr. Levine nodded. ¡°I will pay attention.¡±


    He held his wife¡¯s hand again andforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself; the child made a mistake; we


    just helped the child correct the mistake and let her learn the lesson. No matter how good a child is, he


    will get confused sometimes. Who can make no mistakes without being a sage? Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    Mrs. Levine sighed. ¡°I hope Samira really knows she was wrong.¡±


    Mr. Levine said, ¡°I think she knew she was wrong. She is not bad-hearted. She was just blinded by


    jealousy for a moment and drank some wine before she said anything hurtful.¡±


    After this lesson, Mr. Levine believed that his daughter knew she was wrong. His wife also asked


    Samira to go to those remote mountainous areas to visit and help people who needed her help after


    reflection.


    Having lived in those ces could give Samira a great shock.


    When Samira came back, she believed she would be reborn, became open-minded, and cherished life


    and everything she had.


    Letting Samira help those in the mountainous areas was a good deed, and it also allowed her to


    umte virtue herself.


    ¡­


    Labbe family vi.


    Before Carrie came back, Mr. Labbe already knew what happened at the banquet.


    When Carrie entered the room, he looked at her.


    Carrie thought Mr. Labbe had left. Every time he came over, he would leave soon after venting his


    anger.


    Then it would take a while for it toe over.


    Before going out, Mr. Labbe seemed to be leaving. She thought that when she came back, Mr. Labbe


    would have been gone long ago.


    She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Labbe to still be there.


    Being looked at by Mr. Labbe like this, Carrie was very nervous, and her heart was pounding.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Thinking of her performance tonight, she felt that she had not made any mistakes, and her fear was


    slightly reduced.


    ¡°Mr. Labbe.¡±


    Carrie walked to Mr. Labbe and sat down. After sitting down, she hugged one of his arms affectionately


    and leaned against him.


    ¡°Mr. Labbe, don¡¯t look at me with such sharp eyes. I will be very scared and have nightmares. I


    performed very well tonight and didn¡¯t show any ws. When Camryn was bullied, I also spoke up for


    her.¡±


    Mr. Labbe smoked a cigarette and said nothing. From time to time, he would spray smoke at Carrie,


    causing her to cough.


    Sometimes, Carrie wanted to stab Mr. Labbe to death.


    It¡¯s a pity that she didn¡¯t have that ability.


    If she has such an idea, she doesn¡¯t have the guts to act on it.


    Mr. Labbe said calmly, ¡°I know everything that happened at the banquet. Your overall performance is


    barely qualified, but it still can¡¯t dispel Camryn¡¯s doubts about you.¡±


    Carrie curled her lips and said, ¡°She and I have been sisters for more than 20 years, and she knows


    me very well.¡±

 Chapter 3043

    -Seeing that Mr. Labbe still didn¡¯t look right, Carrie med herself again: ¡°It¡¯s my fault.


    She heard my voice before I learned how to change it.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It¡¯s strange that she didn¡¯t doubt it.


    She tested me, but I endured it without getting angry.¡± What Camryn said to her was definitely testing


    her.


    Mr. Labbe said coldly, ¡°Your self-control is still not good enough.


    If my bodyguards hadn¡¯t called you back, you would have exposed your ws at that time.¡± Carrie


    opened her mouth to defend herself, but when she faced Mr.


    Labbe¡¯s cold gaze, she was speechless.


    She was ecstatic to see Samira verbally insulting Camryn.


    And what Camryn said to her really made her so angry that she almost took action without holding


    back.


    Camryn could always make her angry.


    After a while, Carrie said softly, ¡°Mr.


    Labbe, I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t do a good enough job.¡± Mr.


    Labbe looked at her for a moment; his voice became gentler, and he said, ¡°I can¡¯t me you.


    You are still young, and your character has already been established.


    As the saying goes, it is easy to change the situation, but it is hard to change nature.


    In just a short period of time, you have been able to do what you are now; it¡¯s already pretty good.¡±


    Carrie cursed in her heart.


    Well, how could Mr.


    Labbe demand so much from her? Her parents gave her a lot of freedom to do as she pleased.


    It was only after going in for a while that she got a taste of the warmth of human rtionships.


    She also knew that her personality was not lovable and that she could easily get into trouble.


    When she first came out, she could still control her temper.


    As time passed, she returned to her original state.


    In Mr.


    Labbe¡¯s words, her status was easy to change, but her nature was hard to change.


    ¡°Did your phone ring?¡± Mr.


    Labbe suddenly asked.


    Carrie quickly took out her cell phone, looked at it, and replied, ¡°There were no missed calls, and my


    cell phone didn¡¯t ring during the Erickson family banquet.¡± After Mr.


    Labbe thought deeply for a moment, he reminded her: ¡°Beware of Camryn calling your original mobile


    phone number in front of you.¡± Carrie said, ¡°I have set it to mute.


    No matter who calls my mobile phone number, I can¡¯t hear it.¡± Mr.


    Labbe said, ¡°Well, in short, you should be careful.


    You bullied Camryn in that way, but she was still able to arrange in secret for a man by the name of


    Dalton to join Newman¡¯spany and aid her in gaining control.


    She was a very tolerant and calm person.¡± To be honest, Mr.


    Labbe quite admires women like Camryn.


    He had a lot of women.


    Except for his first wife, who was somewhat capable and scheming, his other mistresses were far


    behind.


    But his mistress was just a tool for him to change his taste and vent his feelings.


    Carrie didn¡¯t have to spend her whole life with him, as long as she was young, beautiful, and in good


    shape.


    ¡°I know.¡± Speaking of Camryn¡¯s forbearance, Carrie said bitterly, ¡°That blind woman, if it weren¡¯t for her,


    my parents would be fine.¡± She would not be reduced to Mr.


    Labbe¡¯s mistress or ything.


    Mr. Labbe praised her for being young, beautiful, and having a hot figure, but he had no respect for her


    at all.


    Toss her as much as he wanted, without mercy.


    She was young and did not have much experience in rtionships, but she had heard people say that


    a man who really loves you will care about you very much and will not treat you in an abusive manner.


    ¡°Go upstairs and take a shower.¡± Mr. Labbe said calmly.


    Carrie said, Oh, and went upstairs carefully.


    When will these days end? Carrie returned to her room, took a hot bath, and put on her pajamas.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Mr.


    Labbe half-lying on her bed with his upper body naked, obviously waiting for her.


    His tossing was about to begin again.


    Carrie felt a little bored.


    As long as he came over, he would hardly give her any time to rest.


    He was so old, but he also had such good physical strength that she almost couldn¡¯t get up the next


    day.

 Chapter 3044

    -Carrie suspected that Mr. Labbe had taken medicine.


    e over.¡± Mr. Labbe seemed to be in a good mood.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    He waved to Carrie.


    He quite liked the scent of Carrie just after taking a shower.


    ¡°Mr. Labbe.¡± Carrie came over and called him sweetly.


    Although she wanted to k!ll Mr. Labbe in her heart, unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have the ability and could


    only please him.


    When he was happy, her life became easier.


    It was best to eat and drink enough and leave Wiltspoon as soon as possible.


    As long as he was not around, she could live a happy life.


    Although she had to learn etiquette, it was better than facing the uncertain Mr. Labbe every day.


    One moment he could be intimate with her, and the next moment he could strangle her neck and make


    her almost meet her great-grandmother.


    Mr. Labbe grabbed Carrie¡¯s hand and pulled her to fall on him.


    He turned over and pressed her under him.


    Just when he was about to attack her, Carrie suddenly pushed him away.


    Then she jumped out of bed as quickly as possible and rushed to the bathroom.


    Then Mr. Labbe heard the sound of Carrie vomiting in the bathroom.


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s well-maintained face immediately became frighteningly gloomy.


    He had a lot of mistresses, but no one had ever dared to treat him like this.


    Carrie was impatient with life! Did she think he had to use her? He could find the chess pieces at any


    time.


    He only liked her because of her hatred for Serenity and Camryn, so he dared to use her boldly.


    Others were always afraid of the York family¡¯s power.


    After a long silence, Mr. Labbe got out of bed and walked into the bathroom.


    Seeing Carrie, who was vomiting ufortably, he asked coldly, ¡°Does my touch make you so


    disgusted?¡± Carrie was vomiting until the sky turned dark, and she was feeling very ufortable.


    When she heard Mr. Labbe¡¯s cold words, she was frightened to death and quickly shook her head.


    After barely stopping vomiting, she exined, ¡°Mr. Labbe, it has nothing to do with you.


    I don¡¯t know why I suddenly felt nauseated and then vomited.¡± Mr. Labbe stared at her for a long time


    before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you don¡¯t have the courage.¡± Nausea, vomiting? Mr. Labbe, who already had a


    son and a daughter, suddenly asked Carrie, ¡°After every time, don¡¯t you take medicine?¡± Carrie: ¡°¡­¡±


    She understood the meaning of Mr. Labbe¡¯s words and said with a look of disbelief, ¡°I have taken


    medicine, but I don¡¯t take medicine every time.


    Do I need to take medicine every time?¡± She thought taking the medicine twice would be enough.


    Mr. Labbe softened his expression and said calmly, ¡°Tomorrow, I will have someonee over to take


    your pulse and check it.¡± Carrie asked, ¡°Mr. Labbe, what if I am really pregnant and the child is yours?¡±


    ¡°Kill it off!¡± Mr. Labbe said it ruthlessly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still pregnant after taking the medicine.


    This child is destined to us.¡± Carrie said.


    Mr. Labbe still said coldly, ¡°Those medicines have serious side effects and can easily cause fetal


    malformation.


    If you are really pregnant, abort the baby immediately while the baby is still young to minimize the harm


    to your body.¡± Carrie: ¡°¡­Oh.¡± Just knock it off.


    If a deformed child is born, wouldn¡¯t he beughed to death? What Carrie thought was that if she gave


    birth to a deformed child, she would be a joke to others.

 Chapter 3045

    -Carrie said, ¡°From now on, I have to take medicine every time.¡± Mr. Labbe reminded her, ¡°Or I may


    arrange for you to go to the hospital for a sterilization operation.¡± ¡°That way, you don¡¯t have to take


    medicine all the time.


    All medicines are 30% poisonous, and taking too much will cause serious side effects.¡± Carrie: ¡°I take


    medicine.¡± She didn¡¯t want ligation surgery.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    No matter how young or stupid she was, she still knew that after a vasectomy, she would never have


    the chance to be a mother in her life.


    Why didn¡¯t Mr. Labbe have a vasectomy? As long as he had some sympathy for her and took good


    contraceptive measures, she wouldn¡¯t still be pregnant even after taking the pills and would need to


    have an abortion.


    Mr. Labbe said, ¡°Whatever you want.¡± Anyway, it¡¯s not his body that was hurt, so he didn¡¯t care.


    He would not let Carrie give birth to his child.


    The children he had with his first wife had grown up, so he had no worries about having a sessor.


    Mr. Labbe didn¡¯t have much affection for his first wife, but he was very good to his children and


    cultivated each child with care.


    There were several illegitimate children, born from two mistresses he particrly liked.


    Those two women were very obedient and had no scheming or ambition, so he let them give birth to


    his children and bought them a house.


    He bought a car and paid some living expenses every month for them.


    As long as it was what he wanted, there¡¯s nothing he could do about it, even if his wife gets angry


    again.


    It was not what he wanted.


    For those women who secretly got pregnant in order to gain power, he would let his wife handle it.


    He was very satisfied with Carrie¡¯s youth and beauty, but he looked down on Carrie¡¯s IQ, which was far


    behind his original wife.


    Therefore, he would not let Carrie give birth to his child.


    ¡°You go to bed early.


    I will arrange for a doctor toe over tomorrow to check on you and see if you are really pregnant.


    If you are really pregnant, ask the doctor to prescribe some medicine for you, and you will be able to


    abort it.


    The month is light now, so it won¡¯t hurt you too much.


    After the abortion, just replenish your body.


    You are still young, so take a rest.


    Ten days and a half, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Mr. Labbe originally wanted to have a good love affair with Carrie.


    Now that Carrie might be pregnant, he was no longer interested.


    Even if he would not let Carrie give birth to his child, he would not touch her when she was pregnant,


    lest she miscarry on the spot, which would be too bad luck.


    Mr. Labbe left soon.


    Carrie sat on the bed and touched her belly.


    Was she really pregnant? Camryn and Callum had been together for such a long time, but Carrie had


    never heard that Camryn was pregnant.


    Maybe Camryn couldn¡¯t have children.


    Moreover, Camryn was taking medicine.


    All medicines were three-thirds poisonous.


    Camryn probably did not dare to get pregnant.


    If she took too much medicine, her body would not be suitable for pregnancy.


    Then it would be great.


    She would not be able to have children and be a mother for the rest of her life.


    No matter how much Callum loved Camryn, Callum would definitely divorce Camryn when she became


    infertile.


    Thinking of this, Carrie felt quite proud, feeling that she was a normal and healthy woman, unlike


    Camryn, who had all kinds of problems.


    Soon, Carrie lost hercency.


    So what if she could get pregnant? Children were not allowed.


    She had taken birth control pills, which would have an impact on the child.


    What if she developed a deformity? Mr. Labbe didn¡¯t want her to have her child either.


    Carrie murmured in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I really want to be pregnant with your child? I don¡¯t even


    want to give birth to your child.¡± She must take good contraceptive measures in the future.


    She couldn¡¯t be careless like this time.


    She got pregnant but couldn¡¯t have it and needed an abortion.


    She wondered if miscarriage would be painful? Carrie remembered that when she first went to college,


    one of her ssmates had an abortion.


    She saw that her ssmate was very weak and looked extremely ugly after the abortion.


    She had to rest for a week before she felt better.


    It was very painful and ufortable to think about.

 Chapter 3046

    Whenever Carrie had a bad life, she would put all the me on Camryn, and her resentment towards


    Camryn would increase.


    She would not forget to drag out Serenity and scold her thousands of times.


    Camryn over there sneezed several times.


    Callum, who had juste out of the bathroom, heard Camryn sneezing a few times.


    He quickly walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Did you catch a cold? Look, you didn¡¯t put on your


    coat after you came out of the shower.¡± ¡°The heating is turned off in the room.


    It¡¯s cold, and I need to turn on the heating.¡± Callum said that and turned on the heater.


    Camryn said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold.


    I¡¯m covered with a quilt, and I¡¯m also wearing warm clothes.


    I¡¯m not catching a cold.


    It¡¯s probably because Carrie is scolding me behind my back.¡± When attending a banquet at Erickson¡¯s


    house, she didn¡¯t feel cold, even in her evening dress.


    The Erickson family turned on the heater, and it was very warm.


    ¡°It¡¯s sote; she can¡¯t even dream of scolding you.¡± Callum still took her coat and put it on her


    shoulders.


    He sat on the bed next to her, then put his arms around her shoulders, using his body temperature to


    warm her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little colder in the vi.¡± Callum didn¡¯t turn on the heating again.


    After the heating was turned on and the room was no longer cold, Camryn didn¡¯t like him hugging her


    to sleep and said it was ufortable.


    This is what Callum learned from Zachary: He shouldn¡¯t turn on the heater if he wants his wife to sleep


    with him.


    The winter was not excessively chilly in Wiltspoon.


    Indoors, it wasfortable if there were no windy or wet conditions.


    The main thing was that when the temperature was over ten degrees, there was really no need to turn


    on the heating.


    ¡°Mom said something happened at the banquet, and you handled it well.


    Mom also praised you for handling it well.¡± Callum changed his clothes and had a shower after Camryn


    returned.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Callum hadn¡¯t heard from Camryn about the banquet yet.


    As soon as Rose returned, she pulled Callum aside and whispered to him, ¡°At the Erickson family¡¯s


    banquet, Camryn met her love rival.


    Please exin it to Camryn carefullyter.


    Don¡¯t she misunderstood.¡± He was shocked when he heard Rose¡¯s words.


    How could Camryn have any love rival? He didn¡¯t mess around with women outside¡ªnot before, not


    now, and never in the future.


    He only loved Camryn in his life.


    No matter how many outstanding girls there were, he didn¡¯t like her.


    ¡°Mom, who is it?¡± He asked Rose to know who had harmed him, but she actually said it was


    Camryn¡¯s love rival.


    Rose didn¡¯t tell him and asked him to go back to his room and ask Camryn.


    Callum was very anxious at the time.


    But Rose refused to speak, and he could not pry her mouth open.


    When he returned to the room, he did not ask her immediately but very considerately helped her find


    clothes and put out the bath water.


    Only now did he tentatively ask about what happened at the banquet.


    Camryn turned her head to look at him.


    Callum suddenly became nervous when she saw him.


    However, he could still bear it, looked at Camryn calmly, and asked her with a smile, ¡°Wife, why are you


    looking at me like this?¡± Camryn stretched out her hand to touch his face and eyes, touching him back


    and forth several times.


    She suddenly smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s only now that I feel that my husband is particrly good-looking.


    No wonder so many girls admire you and have a crush on you.¡± The will be updated daily.


    Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 3047

    Callum said, ¡°Wife, I¡¯m not a phnderer.¡± Camryn said, ¡°I know.


    I didn¡¯t say that you were flirting with women.


    I meant that you are very good- looking and outstanding.


    You have fascinated many girls.


    When a man sees a beautiful woman, he will take a few more nces or even fall in love at first sight.


    Simrly, when a woman sees a handsome guy, she will take a second look and be tempted.


    At the banquet, Rylee took me to greet people she knew well and introduced them to me.


    I dare say that this was the first time I met that girl.


    She turned out to be indifferent to me, andter she even ignored me.


    I was rude.


    I was still surprised at the time.


    I had never offended her.


    Later, I found out that she loved you and that I was her love rival.¡± Callum¡¯s handsome face sank, and


    he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Wife, who is she?¡± Camryn was willing to say hello to Samira, which was


    already a sign of respect for Samira.


    Samira actually ignored Camryn.


    Camryn gently pinched his handsome face and said to him, ¡°Don¡¯t have a gloomy face when you hear


    a bad word.


    You have always been gentle and elegant.


    When you are cold-faced, you are a bit like your elder brother.


    Callum, I don¡¯t like your gloomy look.¡± She had never seen Callum before and had no idea what he


    looked like or what his expression was.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Just by getting along with him, she concluded that he was a gentle and elegant man.


    In the eyes of outsiders, Callum was indeed a gentle and elegant man, but he also had the


    domineering nature of a man from the York family.


    Sometimes when he was angry, he had a cold face, which wasparable to Zachary.


    Zachary was used to cold faces; Callum rarely had cold faces; and a sudden cold face could scare


    people to death.


    Camryn smiled, smoothed his frown, and said warmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything about you.


    I don¡¯t know what kind of person you are.


    I¡¯m just telling you what happened, and I didn¡¯t doubt you or misunderstand you.¡± She smiled and said,


    ¡°On the contrary, I am very happy and feel that I was right to ept you.


    Many women like a good man.


    I have a love rival, which means you are very popr with women.


    Regardless of your status and good looks, you have a really good temper.¡± When Camryn said this,


    Callum¡¯s expression returned to gentleness.


    Callum asked, ¡°Wife, who is that woman?¡± Camryn said, ¡°You know Samira Levine, the daughter of the


    Levine family? She has been secretly in love with you for several years.¡± Samira Levine? Callum only


    knew that the Levine family had a daughter, but he didn¡¯t know the name of the Levine family¡¯s


    daughter.


    He didn¡¯t even know what Samira looked like.


    Samira: Every time she sees Callum at a banquet, she will wander into Callum¡¯s sight several times.


    Was it true that Callum had no impression of a young and beautiful youngdy like her?

 Chapter 3048

    If she missed such a good man as Callum, she would really regret it for the rest of her life.


    Evelyn also did her job over and over again, advising her not to miss Callum.


    Even Trenton, who was young and energetic, admired Callum and told her that all of Callum¡¯s eyes


    were for her.


    Together with Evelyn, she persuaded her to ept Callum¡¯s feelings.


    She said that since the York family didn¡¯t dislike her for being blind, they shouldn¡¯t dislike herself.


    She was also very good; there was no need to feel inferior.


    She knew Callum was sincere with her.


    But she was still blind at that time, and a man as good as he could find a better one.


    There was no need to waste time on a blind person like her.


    Until she found out that Callum had gone to FC Manor several times to ask Dr.


    Carden to help her treat her eyes.


    For this, Timined that he had disturbed Dr.


    Carden¡¯s confinement period.


    Callum said with a low smile, ¡°No one can take me away.


    I belong to you, and you belong to me.


    Grandma picked you out for me.


    To be honest, I said at the beginning that my grandma was partial and that the wife she chose for me


    was a blind woman.


    I am still a bit narcissistic.


    I feel that I am very good and not inferior to my elder brother.


    Grandma used her filial piety to ask her eldest brother to marry her.


    Although her background is not very good, she is a normal person.


    Even the third child is pretty good.


    Grandma said, There are many surprises in you; let me dig them out little by little.¡± Callum kissed


    Camryn on the face again and said warmly, ¡°Wife, when I first approached you, I really wanted to see


    how surprising the person grandma chose for me was.


    I didn¡¯t expect it to really surprise me.


    You can¡¯t see that you can move freely in a familiar environment.


    I just thought that the one grandma gave me would be good, so I started to take action.


    I asked you to send me flowers first.


    I thought, Let you be familiar with my local environment.


    That way, you can move freely.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I am happy to take care of you in a strange ce, but I am afraid that you will feel inferior and refuse to


    ept me.


    I have to make you confident at all times.


    At that time, you must have thought that I was a bad person and that I was always making things


    difficult for you.¡± Camryn smiled; she really thought that way at the time.


    Because she never imagined that Callum would like her.


    She didn¡¯t expect that he would actually pursue her¡ªnot just for fun.


    She didn¡¯t think that he really liked her, even though she was aware that Grandma had chosen her for


    him.


    She was always worried that he was just trying to be fresh and would no longer like her after the


    freshness wore off.


    She was also worried that he was doing it toplete the task assigned to him by Grandma and did


    not really love her.


    It was Callum¡¯s actual actions that proved that he truly loved her.


    Callum said, ¡°Wife, it¡¯s veryte; let¡¯s go to bed.¡± Camryn kissed him on the face again, with a gentle


    smile on his face.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to go to work tomorrow; we can have a good sleep all day.¡± Callum hugged her and


    said with a low smile, ¡°Since we can have a good sleep tomorrow, how about we stay up all night


    tonight?¡± Callum: ¡°¡­¡± Camryn put her arms around his neck and looked at him lovingly.


    There was nothing more to say all night.

 Chapter 3049

    Callum¡¯s steadfast stare woke Camryn up the following morning.


    She woke up feeling like someone was staring at her.


    Opening her eyes, she met Callum¡¯s dark eyes.


    After blinking, she reached out to cover his eyes, then closed them again and said, ¡°Husband, why are


    you staring at me like this? It¡¯s a good thing you don¡¯t eat people; otherwise, I would have been worried


    that you wanted to eat me.¡± Callum was like this more than once.


    Several times, he would stare at her very intently after waking up.


    Even if she is asleep, her instinctive vignce will wake her up from her dream.


    She had just received the marriage certificate, and when the couple slept together for the first time, she


    was startled by his focused gaze.


    She thought there was a thief.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Because it was her first time sleeping in the same bed, she was not used to it yet.


    Also forgetting that they have be husband and wife.


    After seeing clearly that it was him, her instinctive reaction was to pull up the quilt and wrap herself


    tightly, then stick her feet out from under the quilt and kick him out of the bed.


    Callum was kicked so hard that he was stunned.


    Camryn came back to her senses and remembered that the two of them had already received the


    certificates.


    She was also confused, so she quickly got out of bed and helped him up from the ground.


    She smiled and said to him, ¡°I forgot that we got a marriage certificate.


    I thought you wanted to take advantage of me, so I kicked you out of bed.¡± With a dark look on his face,


    Callum said to her, ¡°When have I ever taken advantage of you? Even if we don¡¯t get a marriage


    certificate, we are still an unmarried couple.


    What¡¯s wrong with me lying on your bed?¡± Camryn smiled sheepishly and reminded him in a low voice


    that he had forcefully kissed her before, and that was taking advantage.


    She settled old scores, and he was done with it.


    In order to make her get used to sharing the same bed and remember that they were already husband


    and wife, he tortured her again and almost made her unable to get out of bed.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°I like looking at you.


    Wife, you are so beautiful.¡± Camryn smiled slightly.


    ¡°In your family, there are all handsome men and beautiful women.


    How can I, a somewhat pretty person, dare to say that I am so beautiful?¡± Callum: ¡°In my eyes, you are


    the most beautiful.¡± Camryn: ¡°What time is it?¡± The living habits of the brothers were all the same.


    Callum said, ¡°Wife, sleep a little longer.


    You don¡¯t have to go to work today.¡± Camryn closed his eyes again.


    ¡°You should also sleep a little longer.


    I see you have lost a few pounds recently.¡±

 Chapter 3050

    Camryn opened her eyes and gave him a roll of her eyes.


    Camryn said, ¡°Brother Da and sister-inw are very much in love now.


    Don¡¯t think too much, so as not to affect the rtionship between brother and sister-inw.¡± Callum


    chuckled.


    ¡°I know.¡± Dalton was married, and the couple was indeed living a loving life.


    Callum waspletely relieved; he didn¡¯t have to worry about Camryn being snatched away.


    The look in Dalton¡¯s eyes when he looked at Camryn was no longer as fierce as before and had


    be gentle and calm.


    He really regarded Camryn as his younger sister.


    He came closer, kissed Camryn¡¯s cheek, and said softly, ¡°Wife, you can sleep a little longer; I will go for


    a run ande back to make breakfast for you.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    I will personally cook breakfast for you.¡± Camryn said, ¡°Tatum¡¯s cooking is more delicious.


    When youe back from your morning run, maybe Tatum will have prepared breakfast for everyone.¡±


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°You can have breakfast at my uncle¡¯s ce if you want.


    Then I¡¯ll go over quickly and see if Tatum is up.


    Let him do more.


    Let¡¯s go to my uncle¡¯s ce to have breakfast.


    It seems that Tatum is going to Annenburg in the province.¡± Hearing this, Camryn turned around and


    stopped sleeping.


    She asked curiously, ¡°Why did Tatum go to such a far ce? Is he on a business trip?¡± Callum said,


    ¡°He said that he wanted to be someone else¡¯s personal chef.


    He said that the family was very picky, and he wanted to give it a try to verify whether his cooking skills


    were up to par.¡± Camryn: ¡°Do his cooking skills still need to be verified? You brothers were all trained


    by Grandma.


    Serenity said that except for Rowan, who is a little bit behind, you guys are all very good at cooking.¡±


    Grandma was the one who ate all the delicacies in the world.


    The elderly were in charge of training the York family¡¯s nine sons.


    They cooked from time to time for their grandma.


    If grandma couldn¡¯t eat it, it meant that their cooking skills were not good and they needed to work hard


    to learn.


    Only if they could make Grandma eat it and like it, could they pass the test.


    This was what Serenity told Camryn.


    Camryn entered York¡¯s familyter than Serenity, and she was blind before.


    Callum was worried about her inferiorityplex and did not dare tell her too much about the


    excellence of her brothers.


    Callum said, ¡°I only found out after listening to my aunt¡¯s advice to Tatum.


    My aunt was reluctant to let him go so far, but my uncle supported him.


    For this reason, my aunt even ran to my eldest brother¡¯s house to stay for one night in anger.


    It¡¯s not difficult to understand.


    We are nine brothers.


    Although all of them are good at cooking, the one who likes cooking the most is Tatum.


    The ones who cook the best are Brother Kevin and Tatum.¡± ¡°You are persistent and crazy about one


    thing.


    When you have the opportunity to test your ability, you will do it regardless of the cost.¡± Tatum went to


    Annenburg in the province.


    They all believed in Grandma¡¯s vision and believed that Grandma would not cheat them.


    After all, they were the ones who got wives, and they were the ones who wanted to spend their lives


    with the girl that their grandma liked.


    They must personally understand each other¡¯s character, get along with each other, and be able to


    make them fall in love with each other before they can be together.


    Tatum would not dare be careless about a life-long event.


    Camryn thought for a while and asked, ¡°Could it be that grandma chose the wife for Tatum in


    Annenburg in province X?¡± She knew she could marry Callum because the olddy fell in love with her.


    Tatum probably won¡¯t be that fast.


    He just started to get involved in the business world.


    After he has practiced for a few years, Grandma will worry about him.¡±

 Chapter 3051

    Soon, Callum smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he is doing over there. Everyone has something


    they want to do. He is not a three-year-old child anymore. We don¡¯t need to worry about him as older


    brothers. Wife, please sleep a little longer; I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Callum changed into sportswear to go outside for a morning run.


    Wildridge Manor was big enough, and he only needed to run half ap, which was enough exercise.


    Most of the time, Callum would just run twops outside his yard instead of running around the entire


    vi, as that would be too time-consuming.


    Although he didn¡¯t have to go to work today, he didn¡¯t want to waste so much time, as he still had to


    come back to spend time with Camryn.


    After Callum went out for a morning run, Camryn continued to catch up on her sleep.


    Sometimes she envied Callum. He always had more energy than her, even when he had the same rest


    time.


    After Callum went downstairs, he didn¡¯t see his parents, so he guessed that they hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.


    It was cold in the morning, and it was only after six o¡¯clock. Everyone was still sleeping in bed.


    Even his family¡¯s chef hadn¡¯t started yet. He didn¡¯t know if his family would eat at home or go to his


    uncle¡¯s ce to eat.


    Seeing Calluming downstairs, the chef quickly asked him, ¡°Good morning, Second Young Master,


    do you need to prepare breakfast for you? I haven¡¯t started work yet, so I asked the Butler, but the


    Butler said he didn¡¯t know yet, so I didn¡¯t dare to move.¡±


    Callum replied gently: ¡°The second youngdy said that she would go to my uncle¡¯s ce to have


    breakfast together. You don¡¯t need to prepare our breakfast.¡±


    The chef smiled: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    If the owner doesn¡¯t eat at home, the chef can just prepare breakfast for the workers. He can cut his


    workload in half if the employees¡¯ breakfast is lessplicated and varied.


    The chef said, ¡°Today is colder than yesterday. Second, young master, do you want to go out for


    morning exercise so early? You go to the gym the same way.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Callum smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s cold in the morning, so I need to go out for a run. After running, I don¡¯t feel


    cold anymore. I also like to go out in the morning and blow in the cold wind to make my mind clearer.¡±


    The chef smiled and said no more.


    Neither the second young master nor the other young masters seem to be afraid of the cold.


    Unless it rained, they could go out for a morning run at the same time every day. If they didn¡¯t have to


    socialize in the evening, they would go to the gym to work out.


    No wonder the young masters had maintained their figures very well, unlike other big bosses who had


    beer bellies. Their figures were like male models, making all malepatriots envious.


    Watching Callum go out, the chef touched his belly. He was also very thin before. After being hired as a


    chef in the second room of York¡¯s family, his work was easy, and he ate very well. His cooking skills


    improved a lot after he joined the family.


    Because the chefs here were all master chefs, he could ask his colleagues for advice or secretly learn


    from them. Then, his body started to grow sideways, and now he has a belly.


    He also wanted to learn from young masters to get up every morning and run in the morning.


    Thinking that it would be too cold to get up early, the chef backed down. As a middle-aged person, it


    was normal to gain weight.


    Callum didn¡¯t know that his chef would have so many ideas. He left the house, walked through his


    small yard, and jogged outside to the central main house.


    He could smell the fragrance as soon as he entered the house. He quickly jumped into the kitchen.

 Chapter 3052

    Sure enough, he saw Tatum wearing an apron and busy in the kitchen alone.


    ¡°Tatum, our family ising to have breakfast with Grandma. You have to prepare a portion for my


    family.¡±


    Callum was afraid that he would bete, and Tatum had already prepared breakfast. Without their


    share, his beloved wife¡¯s stomach would not be satisfied.


    Tatum didn¡¯t even turn his head or look at him and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see that I¡¯m still busy? My second


    brother got up early; please help me.¡±


    Zachary and Callum had returned to the vi, and Josh and Jasmine had alsoe over. No one


    needed to say anything; Tatum wisely prepared breakfast for everyone.


    As long as grandma was at home, it went without saying that everyone came to the main house of the


    center to eat.


    Callum quickly replied, ¡°Second brother has to go for a morning run, so I don¡¯t have time to help you


    yet. Besides, everyone prefers to eat the food you cook. Even at breakfast, the food you cook is more


    delicious.¡±


    ¡°Tatum, tell me, your brothers were all trained by grandma. Howe you are better than us at


    cooking? I think you have surpassed your third brother.¡±


    After eating, Callum praised his cousin for good things. Anyway, he didn¡¯t need to spend money to say


    good things.


    Tatum turned his head to look at Callum, then turned back and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to praise me,


    second brother. I know how much I weigh. It¡¯s not that my brothers are bad; it¡¯s just that you don¡¯t study


    as hard as I do. I am starting a business, which is also in the catering industry.¡±


    He really liked cooking, so he started his own business and firmly followed the catering industry.


    Unlike Kevin, whose Zachary assigned him a position, Kevin¡¯s enthusiasm for cooking was definitely


    not as high as his.


    ¡°Second brother, you¡¯re really not praising you; you are really good. By the way, Tatum, I heard from my


    aunt that you are going to Annenburg in Province X. If you want to be a chef, our family is enough for


    you to show off your skills.¡±


    Tatum replied, ¡°Because I want to go, so I go.¡±


    Callum: ¡°If you don¡¯t want your second brother to know, just don¡¯t tell me. I just don¡¯t ask. Okay, you


    work first. I go out for a couple of runs. Is the eldest brother up?¡±


    Tatum still didn¡¯t look back and replied, ¡°It¡¯s cold, and it¡¯s the weekend. Everyone is sleeping in.


    Grandma hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. Second brother, you¡¯re the first to get up.¡±


    He turned to look at Callum and asked jokingly, ¡°Second brother, how is your rtionship with my


    second sister-inw?¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Screw you; your second brother and your second sister-inw are so good to each


    other.¡±


    Tatum actually asked him implicitly whether he was dissatisfied with his desires.


    Tatum smiled lowly. ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought the second sister-inw misunderstood the second brother


    and drove him to sleep in the studyst night.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Your second sister-inw has 100% trust in me and will never misunderstand me. I have


    never cuckolded your second sister-inw. If others admire me, that is someone else¡¯s business. I can¡¯t


    do anything about it. Who calls you a second brother? I am handsome and unrestrained, like a jade


    tree facing the wind. I¡¯m personable and the most handsome boy in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Tatum chuckled. ¡°Second brother, you can be a little thicker-skinned.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Isn¡¯t the second brother telling the truth?¡±


    Tatum said politely, ¡°Among our brothers, which one is not good-looking? Can youpare with the


    eldest brother and us?¡±


    Callum chuckled. ¡°Anyway, in the eyes of your second sister-inw, I am the most handsome boy in


    Wiltspoon.¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°Yes, yes, my second brother is the most handsome boy in Wiltspoon; go and run your


    steps.¡±


    Callum was about to leave when Tatum suddenly asked, ¡°Second brother, are you and your second


    sister-inw really not having any trouble?¡±


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania told Tatum what happened at the banquetst night when she came back. Tatum was really


    worried that Camryn would misunderstand Callum.

 Chapter 3053

    Callum said, ¡°I told you it¡¯s okay. Your second sister-inw is not an unreasonable person. I also


    behave upright and sit upright. I will never do anything to disgrace your second sister-inw. Don¡¯t


    worry; nothing will happen to you. When you have a wife in the future, you should also learn from us


    older brothers. If you marry someone who will be pampered at home, you must know how to pamper


    and coax your wife. Husbands and wives must trust each other and don¡¯t lose the fine tradition of our


    war family men.¡±


    Doting on their wives and being afraid of their wives were the fine traditions of men in the York family.


    When they were children, they asked their grandma why they wanted to be a man who doted on his


    wife.


    Grandma told them that as long as the wife was of good character, sensible, and loved her, she could


    make a fortune, and everything in the family would be prosperous.


    Moreover, a virtuous wife brings few disasters to her husband. It is said that marrying a good wife can


    bring happiness to three generations.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°I never dare forget what Grandma taught me. I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯m not in a


    hurry to get a wife. I still have three brothers who have not received their marriage certificates.¡±


    Kevin had a girlfriend and had not yet obtained a marriage certificate.


    Not to mention Evan and Elian.


    Grandma had chosen candidates for them, and Evan was taking action, but they didn¡¯t know what the


    other half of Evan looked like, and they hadn¡¯t seen her yet.


    Elian had not taken action yet.


    Tatum didn¡¯t know if Elora was as outstanding as Grandma said.


    Such a picky mouth¡­


    Fortunately, he could cook, and the food was delicious.


    Otherwise, if grandma chose such a person for him, he would have to spend a long time learning how


    to cook before he dared to pursue Elora.


    Tatum seriously suspected that his grandma trained his brothers to be proficient in everything just to


    make their future wives happy. They know everything; what else do they need from their wives? A wife


    doesn¡¯t just enjoy life.


    The same was true for his parents.


    Seeing that his parents were living a good life, Tatum did not reject that kind of life.


    Callum smiled and said nothing, then quickly left the kitchen and went out for a run.


    The morning at the vi was quiet.


    The workers had started to go to work, and they just needed to do their jobs silently.


    Anyone who saw Callum would smile and say hello.


    The sky was getting brighter, and the sun was emerging from the east. Gradually, he could feel that it


    was not as cold as when he first woke up.


    Winter in Wiltspoon was like this.


    Sometimes on sunny days, the daytime temperature could reach 25 to 26 degrees Celsius, making


    people unable to believe that it was winter.


    It snowed heavily in the north, and the cold air moved south, and it didn¡¯t take a few days for the


    weather to get colder before it heated up.


    ¡°Grandma, the redbuds on both sides of the mountain road are in bloom. Let¡¯s go and enjoy the


    flowers.¡±


    Callum heard Serenity¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Are those trees on both sides of the road redbuds?¡±


    It was Camryn who asked the question.


    Camryn worked in a flower shop, but she was blind before. She knew many flowers, but she had never


    seen what they looked like.


    After regaining her sight, she began to learn more about flowers. However, there were so many types


    of flowers that she could not finish learning about them all in a while.


    When she returned to the vi yesterday, the car went up the mountain road. She thought the flowers


    nted on the trees on both sides of the road were very beautiful. She didn¡¯t know what the flowers


    were without looking closely.

 Chapter 3054

    Grandma May responded: ¡°Some are redbuds, some are kapok, and some are crape myrtles. Kapok


    blooms in March, and crape myrtle blooms in summer. nt them at intervals, so you can often see


    them until the flowers bloom. After the New Year, the plum blossoms are in bloom. You guys wille


    back and apany me to enjoy the plum blossoms. There are also cherry blossoms, which are


    grown in our vi. You can also enjoy lotus flowers in June, and lotus flowers are the most nted.¡±


    Grandma May liked flowers and nts. If they nted flowers and nts on their ownnd, there


    would be seasonal flowers blooming all year. They were full of vitality and made people feel much


    better.¡±


    Grandma May liked it, so he created Wildridge Manor so that the women who wouldter marry into the


    York family could enjoy it.


    ¡°grandma.¡± Callum trotted over.


    After calling grandma, he said hello to Serenity and Xiaojun. Finally, his eyes returned to Camryn, and


    he said, ¡°It¡¯s cold; why don¡¯t you sleep more?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even returned home from his morning walk. Camryn came out.


    Camryn said, ¡°I slept for a while, but I couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore, so I might as well get up. Now that


    the sun is out, it¡¯s not that cold.¡±


    ¡°Why is it cold? It was cold before, but now the temperature of the earth is rising, and it¡¯s not cold


    anymore.¡± Grandma said.


    Grandma May felt that when she was a child, the winters in Wiltspoon were always cold.


    She didn¡¯t know that since then, winter had be less and less cold.


    Callum smiled. ¡°Grandma, sister-inw, are you going to enjoy the flowers? Have you had breakfast?¡±


    Grandma said, ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°Your eldest brother helped me. Tatum is too busy alone.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Callum said wisely, ¡°Then I will go back and help after changing my clothes. When it is ready, I will ask


    you to go back for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go down the mountain after breakfast.¡±


    Grandma smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay; then we¡¯ve just had breakfast. We will go down the mountain


    to see the flower fields. I will take them to the plum grove. Although it¡¯s not the season for plum


    blossoms to bloom yet, it¡¯s still beautiful. need to get familiar with our home territory.¡±


    Grandma also said to Serenity, ¡°Seren, you are the boss and will be the head wife of this family in the


    future. You must keep it in mind as to what our family has and how big our territory is. You seem to


    have never admired plum blossoms at our house.¡±


    Serenity answered honestly: ¡°No. I have only appreciated the lotus.¡±


    She married into the York family and became the eldest mistress. She had not lived in the vi for a


    long time. She only knew that thend at the foot of the mountain in Wildridge Manor belonged to the


    York family, and there were several nearby hills on which the York family had spent a lot of money.


    ¡°I know how much property our family has that women like us are responsible for and how muchnd


    our family has. I have a rough impression.¡±


    Serenity was a little embarrassed. ¡°I haven¡¯t fully mastered it yet. Mom said it would take me three to


    five years to get started. She said I could manage it for another ten to eight years, so I didn¡¯t have to


    worry and could take care of my ownpany first.¡±


    Tania was less than sixty years old. If she took care of them for another ten or eight years, she would


    be about seventy years old. People like them were well-maintained and in good physical condition.


    They looked like they were fifty years old.


    Grandma May said warmly, ¡°Well, there is no need to worry. You can give birth to the baby safely first,


    and then have a second child in a few years. After giving grandma a great-granddaughter, you can


    safely take over the burden from your mother-inw.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t dare say that I will definitely be able to give you a great-


    granddaughter. Let Camryn and Hayden work hard.¡±


    There was too much pressure to give birth to a girl.


    However, Serenity herself also wanted to have a daughter, white and tender, as cute as Avah.


    Seeing Avah, her heart melted. Not to mention that Zachary wanted to take Avah home, even though


    she wanted to.

 Chapter 3055

    Camryn said, ¡°I would be happy to have a baby as soon as possible, but my body does not allow it. It is


    your choice to add the burden of a great-granddaughter to grandma.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°No defense; I have nine grandsons, and in the future, I will have nine


    granddaughters-inw. There will always be one who can add a great-granddaughter to give me a hug.


    Come on, let¡¯s enjoy the flowers. Callum, wait a moment. You can have breakfast before calling us.¡±


    Camryn had not been able to have children in the past few years. Grandma May was afraid that her


    granddaughter-inw would be ufortable, so she quickly changed the topic.


    She also said to Camryn, ¡°Camryn, you and Callum don¡¯t have to worry; take good care of your health.¡±


    Camryn smiled: ¡°Grandma, we are not in a hurry, and we won¡¯te in a hurry.¡±


    Even if the medication is stopped, it would still take a year and a half before deciding to have a child.


    She was afraid that the effects of the medicine wouldst too long and that it would be bad to have a


    child too early.


    A few people were walking into the vi.


    Soon after, Zachary called Serenity and asked her and others to go back to the house to have dinner.


    After breakfast, everyone was sitting and chatting in the hall. The butler came in and walked to the old


    lady¡¯s side. He said respectfully, ¡°Old madam, Mrs. Levine and her husband came here with Miss


    Levine. They said they came to apologize.¡±


    Grandma May hummed lightly, ¡°Invite them in.¡±


    Grandma May, who was very smart, naturally knew what happened at the banquet. She nced at


    Callum.


    Callum: ¡°Grandma, why are you looking at me like this? I really don¡¯t know what Miss Levine looks like,


    and I have never provoked her.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°When shees inter, take a good look at her, and you¡¯ll know what she looks


    like.¡±


    Callum said quickly, ¡°Grandma, you are stabbing me with a knife. I have a wife, but I still like unmarried


    girls to see what they do. I only like my wife.¡±


    He took Camryn¡¯s hand again and said, ¡°Honey, believe me, I really don¡¯t like other women, not at all.


    With you, I am satisfied.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Husband, I believe you.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°It¡¯s better for my wife, unlike grandma, who still mes me.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m not good, and I me you for what you do. It is me who


    mes you. I have taught you so well that you are all like mas, attracting the hearts of countless


    girls. Thanks to the generosity of my granddaughter-inw, you must take good care of my


    granddaughter-inw from now on. If anyone dares to treat my granddaughter-inw badly, my family


    will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Got it, grandma.¡±


    Zachary and his brothers responded in unison.


    The three members of the Levine family followed the Butler in.


    The three members of their family all carriedrge and small packages of gifts.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Samira was dressed simply today.


    Her mother said that she was here to apologize and that she shouldn¡¯t wear too many colorful clothes.


    Grandma May sat on the sofa and did not move. It was Tania and Rose who got up to entertain the


    three members of the Levine family.


    After everyone sat down, they drank water.


    Mrs. Levine said to Grandma May, ¡°Olddy, we are here to apologize today. Last night, my daughter


    was rude to the second mistress. Although I apologized on the spotst night, I think I still need to


    come and apologize again. It¡¯s also my husband and I who failed to teach our daughter well. We both


    made mistakes as well. I already disciplined my daughterst night.¡±


    Grandma May¡¯s face softened a bit. She had a good impression of Mrs. and Mr. Levine, and she could


    see that they were sensible people.


    The apology that came to the door was also sincere.


    It was not about sumbing to the York family¡¯s reputation.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Callum is so outstanding. There is nothing wrong with Miss Levine liking Callum,


    but it would be bad if she just verbally insulted my granddaughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter for young people; they can solve it themselves.¡± Mrs. Levine looked at Samira.

 Chapter 3056

    After Samira came in, she only nced at Callum and then stopped looking at him.


    In this life, she had no chance with Callum. Because she admired him and was jealous of Camryn, she


    had offended others.


    She gave up on Callum, who didn¡¯t belong to her.


    She stood up and solemnly and sincerely apologized to Camryn again.


    ¡°Second Young Mistress, it was my faultst night. I apologize to you. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry!¡±


    Camryn said generously, ¡°Miss Levine, you solemnly apologized to mest night. I also said at the time


    that since you apologized, I will temporarily forgive you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Samira said apologetically: ¡°After I said those wordsst night, I also regretted it very much. I wish I


    could smack myself. I am also a person who is familiar with the books of sages. I consider myself to be


    well-educated, but I said such b*stard words. Not only did it hurt the Second Young Mistress, it also did


    no good to myself. It harmed others without benefiting myself. I regret it and feel guilty.


    Second Young Mistress, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°I ept Miss Levine¡¯s apology. Just let Miss Levine not make this kind of mistake again


    in the future. No one in this world makes mistakes. It¡¯s good if you know your mistakes and can correct


    them.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Mistress, thank you for your forgiveness.¡± Samira sincerely thanked her.


    The attitude of the three members of the Levine family was very good, and Samira also sincerely


    apologized. Camryn, the person involved, said that she would not care about her and that she had


    forgiven her, so naturally, the others would not say anything else.


    This matter was revealed in this way.


    Before the Levine family left, Mrs. Levine made a promise to everyone that if word of what happened


    last night got out, the Levine family would be responsible for pursuing it without any need for the York


    family to take action.


    The Levine family¡¯s daughter was the cause of the issue, so they must bear the consequences.


    After the three members of the Levine family left, Tania said to Rose, ¡°Mr. Levine and his wife have a


    very good reputation. They have always been sensible.¡±


    It¡¯s normal for young girls to be a little jealous. It¡¯ll be good if she changes it.


    Rose said, ¡°I also gave Mrs. Levine a facest night, so I didn¡¯t teach Miss Levine a lesson.¡±


    She looked at Callum again.


    Callum wanted to cry, but no matter what he did, she looked at him.


    He was wronged.


    He was innocent.


    He looked good because his parents had good genes.


    He was excellent because his grandparents taught him well.


    If it¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s the fault of the grandparents and parents.


    They educated him so proficiently and endowed him with attractiveness that they would fall in love with


    him even if he refrained from interacting with women.


    ¡°I only found outst night that our Callum is so popr.¡±


    Callum: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like this kind of wee at all.¡±


    ¡°You dare to give it a try? Be careful and take care of yourself!¡±


    Rose looked serious. She warned Callum not to be too carefree. If Callum dares to do something


    that is sorry to Camryn, don¡¯t me her as a mother for being so disrespectful.


    Callum said, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t say I wanted to try. I¡¯m already married. I¡¯m a married man!¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t me Callum. You can¡¯t me Callum for this. Many people like


    Callum, which shows that my choice is not wrong. Everyone should be happy for me.¡±


    ¡°that is.¡±


    Callum put his arms around his wife¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°My wife loves me the most, trusts me the


    most, and understands me the most!¡±

 Chapter 3057

    Josh smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I know that you and your wife love each other, so you don¡¯t need to show


    off your love in front of us.¡±


    Callum said to him, ¡°It sounds like you and your wife don¡¯t show affection. Before I got married, you and


    my eldest brother fed me a lot of dog food. Now I want to spread dog food every day to stimte my


    brothers, who are not married yet.¡±


    Tatum immediately found an excuse and ran away.


    Because, among the people present, he was single.


    The other brothers, who were still single, did not return to the vi.


    ¡°Tatum, why are you running so fast? You should sit here and listen to our experience more. It will help


    you avoid detours when you are chasing your wife in the future.¡± Josh teased Tatum.


    Tatum walked to the door of the house without looking back. He said, ¡°I think I am talented and can


    teach myself without a teacher, so I don¡¯t need to study.¡±


    Joshughed and said, ¡°I still believe that you know how to cook without a teacher.¡±


    Then he said to Zachary, ¡°Tatum really likes cooking.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t like cooking, you won¡¯t be able to eat such delicious meals.¡±


    Josh touched her nose. Okay, that¡¯s true.


    Over here, Wildridge Manor was in a happy mood, and over there, Carrie was going to receive her test


    results from theboratory.


    A pregnancy test is very simple; just take a urine test, and the results wille out quickly.


    While waiting for the results, Carrie kept praying in her heart that she was not pregnant, but she had an


    upset stomach and vomited. If she was really pregnant, she would have to have an abortion, which she


    heard was very painful.


    Moreover, Mr. Labbe asked her to take medication to have an abortion at home.


    What if something happened and she died?


    Mr. Labbe originally wanted to ask a doctor to check her at home, but she insisted oning to the


    hospital for a check-up. Mr. Labbe agreed, but she came by herself.


    Mr. Labbe did not apany her, not even the two bodyguards.


    Carrie used a fake identity for the examination and did not dare to use the name Carrie for fear that


    Camryn would find out.


    She didn¡¯t want Camryn to know that she was someone else¡¯s mistress.


    After getting the result, Carrie saw that the result was positive, and her face suddenly changed.


    Yesterday, she went online to learn about the symptoms of pregnancy. She knew that if the test result


    was positive, she was definitely pregnant.


    And she vomitedst night, so it was a pregnancy reaction.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    The phone range.


    Carrie answered the phone, and it was Mr. Labbe.


    ¡°Are the results out?¡± Mr. Labbe asked on the phone.


    Carrie said, ¡°I just got the result; it¡¯s positive.¡±


    Mr. Labbe hummed, ¡°I guess it¡¯s not wrong. If youe back now, I¡¯ll ask the doctor toe over and


    ask her to prescribe medicine for you.¡±


    Carrie said nothing and hung up the phone silently.


    After looking at the results for a moment, Carrie returned to the clinic, where she was given the order


    and handed the results to the doctor. The doctor said she was pregnant.


    After looking at Carrie, the doctor asked her with a serious face, ¡°Do you want this child?¡±


    After Carrie hesitated for a moment, she said, ¡°Doctor, can I have this child? I got pregnant after taking


    birth control pills. Those pills are so useless. Even after taking the pills, I¡¯m still pregnant.¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°Have you taken the pill? Then I don¡¯t rmend you have this child. The


    contraceptive pill has serious side effects and may cause deformities.¡±


    Carrie asked, ¡°Is it bound to be deformed?¡±


    The doctor said, ¡°I can¡¯t say 100% that it will definitely be deformed, but the chance is higher.¡±


    ¡°If you want to have a baby, you have to be very careful during the pregnancy preparation period. You


    can¡¯t take medicine randomly.¡±


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Doctor, can I keep this baby first and wait until the baby is a little older to check to see if there are any


    deformities and then decide whether to have a baby?¡±


    Carrie suddenly wanted to keep this child.

 Chapter 3058

    The doctor said, ¡°You are one month old. If you can¡¯t have it, you will have to undergo induction


    surgery, which will do more harm to your body. I still suggest you make a decision now. If you just get


    pregnant, it won¡¯t hurt so much if you miscarry.


    As I said, next time you want to have a child, you should pay attention to your physical condition, don¡¯t


    take medicine randomly, and don¡¯t go for those radioactive tests.¡±


    Carrie stopped talking. She picked up her test results from the doctor, thanked the doctor, and walked


    out of the consulting room.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After going out, she did not leave immediately. Instead, she found a ce to sit outside.


    At this moment, she was helpless and didn¡¯t know what to do. It would be great if her parents were still


    around.


    If nothing had happened to her parents, she wouldn¡¯t have had these experiences. In the final analysis,


    it was Camryn who caused her to end up like this.


    Camryn was married but was not pregnant, so she was afraid that she would not be able to give birth.


    That was Camryn¡¯s retribution.


    Carrie didn¡¯t want to have a baby so soon, but she did.


    Carrie turned on her phone and looked at a circle of WhatsApp friends¡ªonly her parents and younger


    brother Trenton.


    She deleted all the others in anger.


    When she was the second youngdy in the Newman family, there were a lot of people trying to win


    her over. She thought they were friends, eating, drinking, and having fun together, and they had a great


    time.


    As a result, after something happened to her and her parents, all her so-called friends left her.


    After she was released from prison, she went to see her friends, but none of them saw her.


    Those who missed her old friendship would ask someone to bring her some money, while those who


    didn¡¯t miss her would just tell her that they were strangers and ask her not to go to them in the future.


    She was so angry that she deleted all those friends.


    The same was true for those rtives from the past.


    When her parents were in charge of the Newman family, they treated her better than their own children.


    Back then, they were far away from her and regarded her as a god of gue. Even her father¡¯s two


    sisters and their family moved out of Wiltspoon overnight because they were afraid of Camryn¡¯s


    revenge.


    Carrie didn¡¯t know where they went. They left her alone, so why should she keep their WhatsApp


    number?


    Finally, Carrie sent a message to Trenton, asking, ¡°Trenton, are you free? I¡¯m not feeling well right now


    and am in a bad mood. I want to chat.¡±


    Trenton did not reply to her immediately.


    He may be in ss.


    Carrie suddenly regretted it. She regretted that she had neglected her studies and had to drop out and


    stay at home. If she had been studying, she would have stayed away from Camryn, and she would not


    have gotten into trouble with Serenity and Elisa when she bullied Camryn.


    As a result, all the bad things that parents had done were revealed.


    It was all her fault!


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Trenton called her.


    Carrie¡¯s heart suddenly felt a little warmer.


    Although Trenton trusted Camryn, the eldest sister, he still cared about her, the second sister.


    After all, they were siblings of the same father and mother.


    Carrie answered Trenton¡¯s call.


    ¡°Second sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Have you gone to the hospital?¡±


    Trenton¡¯s concerned question came.


    Carrie suddenly cried.

 Chapter 3059

    ¡°Second sister, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t cry first. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Trenton was frightened by Carrie¡¯s cry.


    His second sister was willful, wild, and unreasonable, but she rarely cried.


    Carrie sobbed, ¡°Do you still care about me, the second sister? I thought you only had eyes for the


    eldest sister, Camryn.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°Second sister, we are siblings; why don¡¯t we care about you? Second sister, tell me,


    what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Carrie wiped away her tears and said bitterly, ¡°Trenton, I have made your eldest sister miserable. If you


    still care about me, stop helping Camryn. Join forces with me to take back everything in our Newman


    family. Don¡¯t listen to what Camryn said. ording to her, her second uncle left her everything in this


    family. That¡¯s nonsense; she lied to you.¡±


    After Trenton was silent on the phone for a while, his voice became less urgent, and he asked again,


    ¡°Second sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Trenton didn¡¯t believe what Camryn would do to Carrie.


    It was true that there was no sisterhood between the two sisters, but Camryn would not take the


    initiative to attack Carrie.


    In the eyes of Camryn, Carrie was a willful, spoiled child who had not grown up yet.


    Camryn was toozy to fight with Carrie.


    It was Carrie who kept causing trouble for Camryn, and Camryn had no choice but to respond to


    Carrie.


    Carrie was simple-minded. How could she be the match for the thoughtful Camryn?


    ¡°Trenton, I¡­ may need an operation.¡±


    ¡°Operation? Is it so serious? When will the operation be performed? I will take leave now and go back.¡±


    Trenton did not expect that Camryn would actually need surgery, and he was shocked again.


    Carrie quickly stopped him froming back. She had a miscarriage, and she didn¡¯t want her siblings


    to know about it. She felt embarrassed.


    If her siblings found out, they would scold her like a b*tch.


    Even Camryn might scold her half to death.


    Carrie lied casually, ¡°It¡¯s not really a surgery; it¡¯s just that I have a small polyp. I just need a small


    operation to remove it. I want to get admitted as a gynecologist. You, a grown man, can¡¯t take care of


    me when youe back. I¡¯m too embarrassed to let you take care of me. I just suddenly feel that I¡¯m


    too lonely without my parents; I couldn¡¯t help but call you.¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±


    Carrie: ¡°No, it¡¯s done. Just rest for a few days. Trenton, you don¡¯t need toe back. You really don¡¯t


    need to take leave toe back. It seems that the New Year is not far away. You can wait until the


    winter vacation beforeing back.¡±


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Trenton said, ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ll call the eldest sister and ask her to apany you for minor surgery,


    okay?¡±


    Although it was a minor surgery, Trenton was still a little worried.


    ¡°Call her? Trenton, you certainly are aware that I harbor a grudge against that visually impaired


    individual. Even if she is willing toe, I don¡¯t want her toe. I told you, it¡¯s okay. I just feel


    aggrieved and miss my parents.


    It¡¯s all your dear eldest sister who brought me to this point. If it weren¡¯t for her, my parents wouldn¡¯t


    have gone in, and I wouldn¡¯t be reduced to this. I¡¯m so poor. You are my biological brother, and you


    don¡¯t help me. Instead, you help her.¡±


    The more Carrie talked, the angrier she became, and she no longer felt sad. She even scolded Trenton


    several times on the phone.


    Carrie reprimanded Trenton, but he wasn¡¯t angry. He was used to it.


    Carrie didn¡¯t scold him once, and the sun would rise from the west.


    ¡°Second sister, you really don¡¯t need me to go back?¡±


    Carrie said angrily, ¡°No, what are you doing when youe back? Coming back will only make me


    angry. If youe back to deal with your eldest sister with me, thene back. Otherwise, don¡¯te


    back. I will get very angry when I see you. Transfer some money to me.¡±


    Trenton asked, ¡°How much?¡±

 Chapter 3060

    Carrie said, ¡°As many turns as there are.¡±


    Trenton said nothing.


    Soon, he hung up the phone and transferred $5,000 to Carrie.


    A voice message was also sent.


    ¡°Second sister, a minor surgery doesn¡¯t cost much. I¡¯ll transfer $5,000 to you. After the minor surgery,


    take a good rest and get some nutrition.¡±


    Carrie epted the $5,000 he transferred and replied angrily to him via voice message: ¡°Trenton, you


    stingy guy, why are you getting more and more stingy? Am I a beggar? The property your parents gave


    you must be over $100 million at least. You should give me half of it.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t give me half, you can give me 50 million.¡±


    Carrie insisted that everything in the Newman family belonged to her parents, but she had a gut feeling


    that her second uncle had left Camryn some property.


    Before her parents went in, she heard from her mother that the Newman family¡¯s property was probably


    around $1 billion.


    Camryn took away what her biological father left to her, and some of it was blocked and fined. She


    estimated that the property in her parents¡¯ names was worth $300 million.


    Company shares, real estate, shops, etc. that had not been converted into money were not included.


    The money in Trenton¡¯s hands may not be much.


    Carrie asked for only $50 million, which she thought was very polite.


    Trenton sent a voice message: ¡°Second sister, my parents told me to only give you 10,000 yuan a


    month for living expenses. If you want to spend more money, you can find a way to earn it yourself.


    Second, sister, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to ss. You have to pay attention to your health.¡±


    Carrie scolded him angrily: ¡°My parents asked you to give me $10,000 a month. How much did you


    give me? You don¡¯t even listen to your parents; you just listen to that blind woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only scolded you a few times, but you don¡¯t want to talk to me anymore. It¡¯s all a lie to say you


    care about me. Fortunately, nothing¡¯s wrong with me. It really is. I expect you toe out with money


    to save me. I¡¯m afraid that if I die, you will take out the money.


    I really don¡¯t know what kind of ecstasy soup Camryn poured into you. You have listened to her, trusted


    her, and respected her since you were a child. I am your half-sister!¡±


    After listening to the voice messages sent by Carrie, Trenton seriously suspected that Carrie was


    pretending to be sick in order to deceive him into giving him money.


    Carrie was really stubborn.


    If she didn¡¯t have a good life, me Camryn.


    Camryn didn¡¯t me them; she was already generous.


    How did Carrie treat Camryn before?


    What did the parents do to Camryn?


    It¡¯s them who owe Camryn, not Camryn, who owes them.


    After Carrie sent several messages scolding Trenton, she received no reply, so she stopped sending


    messages.


    After Trenton ignored her, she felt lonely and helpless again.


    After sitting quietly for a few minutes, Carrie stood up. The inspection report in her hand was crumpled


    into a ball and thrown into the trash can.


    She left the hospital and went back to the big vi where she lives now.


    If she has a miscarriage, just have a miscarriage.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She had taken medication, and it¡¯s possible that the medication will have an impact on the child and


    cause teratogenesis. If it harms the child after birth, it will also harm her.


    Might as well get rid of it.


    Mr. Long didn¡¯t seem to want her to give birth to his child.


    She didn¡¯t want to give Mr. Labbe a child yet.


    She had no way to resist Mr. Labbe, so she was bullied like this.


    In her heart, Carrie hated and feared Mr. Labbe and had to rely on him.

 Chapter 3061

    Trenton knew that the two sisters were at odds, but he still called Camryn.


    When Camryn received his call, she was walking down the mountain with the olddy and others,


    admiring the redbud flowers nted on both sides of the road.


    She stopped under a redbud tree and answered Trenton¡¯s call.


    The flowers on the low branches were blooming right before her eyes, and she could touch them just


    by raising her hand.


    After living in the darkness for ten years, she had long forgotten the color of flowers.


    When she saw the light again, she felt particrly beautiful when she saw the flowers in her flower


    shop. Looking at the redbuds at the moment, she also felt very beautiful.


    The blooming time of redbud can be from November to April of the following year.


    ¡°Trenton, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Camryn reached out and touched the flowers and asked Trenton warmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any sses


    now?¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s the weekend.¡±


    Camryn smiled. ¡°Yes, I forgot. I didn¡¯t even go to work today, and I asked you if you would go to ss.


    You didn¡¯t go out? You have the weekend off, so you can go out with your ssmates.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°I usually tutor primary school students on weekends to earn some pocket money. Today,


    the student I tutored had a fever, and his parents called me to ask for leave and asked me not to go


    there today, so I went to the library.


    My second sister sent me a message saying that she was not feeling well. When I called her, she


    cried.¡±


    Camryn stopped talking and listened quietly to Trenton talking about Carrie¡¯s situation.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Trenton said, ¡°I asked my second sister what was wrong. She said she had a small polyp and needed a


    gynecological appointment for a minor surgery. I wanted to take leave and go back to apany her


    for the surgery, but she wouldn¡¯t let me go back.¡±


    Camryn said calmly, ¡°Small polyp? Is it a uterine polyp or a cervical polyp?¡±


    Trenton: ¡°Sister, I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    He, an eighteen-year-old boy, didn¡¯t understand that either.


    He was too embarrassed to ask, even if it was his own sister.


    ¡°You want me to take care of her? She hates me so much. She doesn¡¯t need me to take care of her,


    and I don¡¯t want to take care of her. She hates me, and I don¡¯t like her either.¡±


    Camryn guessed the meaning of Trenton¡¯s call and expressed his attitude directly.


    Trenton guessed this result, and he said, ¡°Eldest sister, I will not let you take care of the second sister. I


    am a little worried about her and want the eldest sister to find out whether she is really sick or whether


    she is pretending to be sick and asking for money.¡±


    Camryn asked, ¡°Did you give her money?¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°She asked me to transfer some money to her, as much as I had, so I transferred $5,000


    to her. I didn¡¯t dare to give more, for fear that she would lie to me.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°It¡¯s true that she may have a small problem, and it¡¯s true that she¡¯s asking you for


    money. If you are worried, I will ask someone to find out more about it. I will not show up, so as not to


    put you in a dilemma.¡±


    Trenton quickly thanked Camryn: ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Study well, and don¡¯t worry too much about her. She is already an adult. If she can¡¯t take


    care of herself, she deserves to suffer a little.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°Eldest sister, all I know is that she will always be my second sister. I promised my


    parents that I would take good care of my second sister.¡±


    Yes, his parents asked him to take care of Carrie.


    He was obviously the younger brother.


    Camryn didn¡¯t say anything about Trenton. Trenton was a kind and righteous person. It was impossible


    for him to really leave Carrie alone.


    ¡°Sister, how are youtely?¡±


    Trenton felt sorry for asking Camryn to do something she didn¡¯t like to do, so he asked about her


    current situation.


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m very good. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, sis. As long as you take care


    of yourself and study hard,


    She did not advise Trenton not to be a tutor.

 Chapter 3062

    It was also a good thing for Trenton to learn to make money and umte some social experience.


    The property that Trenton inherited from his parents was handed over to Camryn to take care of,


    except for business matters, and he kept all the deposits himself.


    He was not short of money.


    But he still went to make money. He didn¡¯t have a lot of money in his hands like others and just spent


    the day and night, which was good.


    Trenton: ¡°Sister, I understand.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°Okay, you read a book. I have returned to Wildridge Manor and am walking with Grandma


    and enjoying the flowers.¡±


    Trenton hummed, and he quickly hung up the phone.


    After ending the call, Camryn caught up with everyone.


    Serenity asked her: ¡°Who called you and chatted for so long?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°my brother.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Trenton didn¡¯t go to ss?¡±


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°You asked the same question as me. It¡¯s Saturday today; we don¡¯t go to


    work, and he doesn¡¯t go to ss. He usually works as a tutor on weekends, but today his student is


    sick, so he doesn¡¯t have to go there.¡±


    Serenity also smiled and said, ¡°I forgot.¡±


    The two looked at each other and smiled again.


    Camryn also called someone to inquire about Carrie¡¯s condition and whether she was really sick.


    Soon after, she received a reply and found no information about Carrie¡¯s treatment in the hospital.


    Camryn guessed that Carrie was deceiving Trenton for money.


    In her opinion, Carrie was in very good health. When she scolded her, she was full of energy, like a


    loudspeaker. How could she look like a sick person?


    Well, she really had polyps, which couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But she asked someone to inquire, but there was no information about Carrie¡¯s medical treatment.


    Unless Carrie goes to a small clinic or switches to a private hospital for an examination,.


    In the past, Carrie went to Wiltspoon People¡¯s Hospital when she felt a little ufortable.


    After Camryn told Trenton the result of the inquiry in the form of information, he didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    She didn¡¯t want a half-sister who hated her to interrupt her happy weekend.


    After Camryn asked someone to inquire about Carrie¡¯s medical treatment, Mr. Labbe received the


    news.


    With the medication the doctor had prescribed for Carrie, he went upstairs.


    Carrie was lying on the bed, ying with her mobile phone.


    When she heard the door open, she immediately put her phone on the bedside table andy down,


    pretending to be resting.


    She was ready for a medical abortion, but she subconsciously wanted to dy it.


    After returning from the hospital, she went upstairs and went back to her room to rest.


    Mr. Labbe came in, walked to the bedroom door first, stood there and stared at Carrie, who had her


    back turned to him for a long time, then turned and walked away.


    He came back within two minutes and entered the bedroom.


    He ced a cup of warm water on the bedside table, then sat down on the edge of the bed and said to


    Carrie, ¡°I know you haven¡¯t slept. Get up and take the medicine. It will flow down soon. The doctor said


    that your menstruation is very shallow now, and medical abortion can clear it.¡±


    Carrie turned around, then sat up, looked at Mr. Labbe, and said, ¡°Mr. Labbe, I¡¯m a little scared.¡±


    ¡°The doctor is still downstairs. He has not left. If anything happens, she can handle it. Don¡¯t worry, you


    are still useful to me. I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Mr. Labbe spoke so bluntly that Carrie was speechless.


    Yes, she was his pawn.


    How could he let her die when the chess piece was still useful?

 Chapter 3063

    ¡°Mr. Labbe, how about we keep this child? I¡¯m still scared. I just checked online and found that some


    people experience severe bleeding and even death after miscarriage. I¡¯m still young, I don¡¯t want to die,


    and I¡¯m also very afraid of death.¡±


    Carrie said. Her face turned pale.


    Mr. Labbe flicked her forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, I told you that the doctor is still


    downstairs. She has very good medical skills. She has rescued women who had amniotic fluid


    embolism during childbirth. With her here, nothing will happen to you.


    Many things are a bit dangerous, but the chance of them happening is very small. Don¡¯t be afraid. I told


    you that you are still useful to me, and I won¡¯t let you die. You are so young and beautiful, I can¡¯t bear


    to let you die.¡±


    Mr. Labbe also pinched her face and said, ¡°You have taken birth control pills, which have serious side


    effects and have an impact on the child. This child cannot be kept. What if he is born with a deformity


    or a child with cerebral palsy? You are harming him for the rest of his life.


    If there is a problem after birth, if you abandon the child, it is a crime of abandonment. Nowadays,


    surveince is everywhere. If you throw the child away, others will be able to find out who threw the


    child away. Miscarriage is a bit painful; just bear with it, and it will pass. Otherwise, after you recover,


    you¡¯d better go for ligation surgery, or you can get a ring.¡±


    Carrie wanted to say that it was you, an old man, who should perform the sterilization surgery, but she


    didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    Afraid of being strangled to death by Mr. Labbe.


    ¡°Get up and take the medicine. It won¡¯t take long before you can get out of bed tomorrow. Oh, by the


    way, let me tell you something. Your blind sister asked someone to go to the hospital to inquire about


    your medical treatment. Fortunately, you did not use your identity as Miss Newman to seek medical


    treatment, so she did not inquire.¡±


    Carrie said calmly, ¡°I guess it was my brother who begged her to go to her. I was in the hospital and


    called my brother to tell him that I was not feeling well and needed a minor operation, and asked him to


    transfer money to me. That stingy guy only transferred $5,000 to me.¡±


    Mr. Labbe smiled and said, ¡°You are not short of money now. However, asionally asking for money


    from your brother and making trouble with your blind sister can dispel her suspicion of Mrs. Labbe. Get


    up and take your medicine.¡±


    Carrie knew she couldn¡¯t escape this oue, so she had to sit up, take the cup of warm water from


    Mr. Labbe¡¯s hand and the medicine the doctor prescribed for her, and take the medicine under Mr.


    Labbe¡¯s watchful eyes.


    After Mr. Labbe made sure that she had taken the medicine, heforted her with a few more words


    and transferred a sum of money to her, saying it was for her nutritional expenses, allowing her to rest at


    home for a week after the miscarriage. This week would be like confinement. If you are like that, try not


    to go out and avoid being exposed to the cold wind.


    After that, Mr. Labbe left and asked the doctor he invited to help him look after Carrie.


    After confirming that Carrie was aborted, just give her a call to reply.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Labbe left Wiltspoon that day.


    He didn¡¯t care at all about the situation of Carrie¡¯s miscarriage.


    In his eyes, Carrie was just a chess piece for him.


    ¡­


    Jensburg.


    As night fell, time passed quickly, and it waste at night in a blink of an eye.


    The temperature in Jensburg was much lower than that in Wiltspoon, and it snowed again during the


    day. Byte night, everyone had fallen asleep.


    Kathryn had just finished socializing and came out of the hotel.


    She also drank some wine, and her pretty face was slightly flushed, which was due to drinking.


    Mr. Fraser, who was waiting for her outside, saw hering out, immediately got out of the car, and


    went to greet her.


    After seeing Mr. Fraser, Kathryn¡¯s secretary nodded to Mr. Fraser and said hello.


    Mr. Fraser also nodded.


    ¡°You go back and rest.¡± Kathryn turned to her secretary and said,.

 Chapter 3064

    The secretary didn¡¯t say much and quickly got in the car and left.


    Mr. Fraser took off his coat and was about to put it on Kathryn.


    Kathryn stopped him and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Hurry up and put on your coat. It¡¯s very cold at this point.


    I¡¯m not a three-year-old child, so I know I need to dress when it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not cold inside, but it¡¯s very cold outside. I see you don¡¯t wear much.¡±


    Mr. Fraser wanted to put his coat on her, but she stopped him again.


    ¡°Mr. Fraser, I really don¡¯t need it. Put it on quickly so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Seeing that she refused to put on his coat, Mr. Fraser had no choice but to put on his coat. Then he


    walked toward her car.


    Kathryn suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Fraser, can you walk with me for a while? My head feels a little muddy. I


    want to take a short walk and blow in the cold wind to sober myself up.¡±


    Mr. Fraser stopped, looked at her, and said, ¡°You are too tired. You have been working from morning


    untilte at night without much rest in the middle. This happens every day. Even a strong person


    cannot stop you. You can¡¯t take a break, even if it¡¯s a big weekend.¡±


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s words were filled with distress.


    While others were resting on weekends, she, the young master of the Farrell family, was still busy on


    weekends.


    Being a sessor was not easy.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Especially for someone like her who didn¡¯t grow up beside her parents and didn¡¯t receive sessor


    education from an early age, this road was more difficult than others.


    There were many people who were eyeing her position.


    Liberty, who came from Wiltspoon, was neither a friend nor an enemy, so she should not be looked


    down upon.


    Strictly speaking, they were neither friends nor enemies. Kathryn was neither a friend nor an enemy to


    Liberty.


    Mr. Fraser actually didn¡¯t want to see Liberty return to the Farrell family and take charge of the Farrell


    family.


    In that case, where should his eldest daughter go?


    And he was the person who specialized in tutoring the family head. If Kathryn couldn¡¯t take over the


    Farrell family normally, he, as an assistant minister, would have to do this for the rest of his life.


    Because he couldn¡¯t change owners, and he didn¡¯t want to change owners.


    To him, Kathryn was not only his lord but also the person who was close to his heart.


    ¡°You can take a day off tomorrow, stay upte tonight, and then I¡¯ll sleep until noon tomorrow and then


    get up to eat, and then go shopping in the afternoon. I haven¡¯t gone shopping in a long time.¡±


    Kathryn misses the old days.


    Although her adoptive parents treated her badly, she rarely went back after she was able to make


    money on her own. She would be abused when she returned. She had no expectations for that family.


    Do business outside, make money, and live a fulfilling and happy life.


    In her free time, she met up with three or five close friends to go shopping, drink coffee, or go on a trip


    as long as she wanted.


    Since she was taken back to Farrell¡¯s house, her schedule has been packed full of studies, training,


    interpersonal rtionships, and the calctions of people around her. She had also stopped


    communicating with her close friends in the past.


    She was afraid that if she didn¡¯t do well in the future, she¡¯d hurt them.


    It was better to tell them clearly and cut off all contact.


    If they didn¡¯t understand her and med her for being unreasonable, they just med her; she was


    doing it for their own good.


    As soon as she returned to Farrell¡¯s house and saw that Shiloh was still staying at Farrell¡¯s house,


    Kathryn knew that her path was not going to be easy.


    Therefore, she was d that she had severed ties with her past confidant.


    The enemy couldn¡¯t use her friend to threaten her or manipte her.

 Chapter 3065

    Mr. Fraser said warmly, ¡°I will go shopping with you tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Kathryn looked at him and smiled. ¡°You are so busy every day that you have more things to do than


    me. It¡¯s rare for me to take a day off, so you should take a rest too. In your words, being so busy every


    day and enduring like this is something even a strong person can¡¯t handle.¡±


    Mr. Fraser was busier than her, and he needed to know many things.


    When she asked him a question, he would give her the answer and help her.


    He knew some small things, so he didn¡¯t need to ask her for instructions; he would solve them himself.


    Therefore, Mr. Fraser was much busier than her.


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m used to it. During training, it was even more difficult than it is now, but I


    got through it.¡±


    Kathryn wanted to take a walk, so Mr. Fraser apanied her and walked slowly along the street in


    front of the hotel.


    He always paid attention to her reaction.


    If Kathryn shrank and felt cold, he would immediately take off his coat and put it on her.


    Kathryn was not cold.


    When she worked, she stayed indoors with heating. When she went out, she got in her car. When she


    got home, she went directly into her house, all in a warm indoor environment.


    If she was walking around outside, her current clothes were of high quality, very warm, and not cold.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t spend much time walking around outside.


    A little cold was nothing.


    As a child, she was afraid of winter.


    In the winter, her adoptive parents would prepare warm winter clothes for her brothers. She always


    wore his old clothes. Her brothers were not good to her. They often took away the old clothes and


    threw them away without giving them to her to wear.


    Her lips often turned purple from the cold and kept shaking.


    Or maybe the neighbors told her about her adoptive parents, saying that they only had a daughter, and


    they treated her so poorly. Did they want to freeze her to death?


    After being talked about a lot, her adoptive mother would dig out a few more of her brother¡¯s old clothes


    for her to wear.


    She wanted to have new clothes to wear; it was just a dream.


    Therefore, her adoptive parents raised her. Knowing that she was originally the daughter of the Farrell


    family, she could never be grateful to her adoptive parents. If her adoptive father hadn¡¯t been crooked


    and evil, she wouldn¡¯t have been transferred.


    She stayed and grew up with her biological parents. Even if she were not sessful, she would not be


    hungry, cold, or bullied.


    Her adoptive father reced her and treated her badly. The separation of her flesh and blood from her


    biological parents was all caused by her adoptive parents.


    She also requested that her biological mother give her adoptive mother money to make up for the cost


    of raising her before the Farrell family took her back.


    Of course, after the money was given to her adoptive mother, her biological mother turned around and


    asked for it back.


    She didn¡¯t care.


    She gave her adoptive mother a sum of money and paid back the cost of raising her.


    As for the adoptive mother¡¯s failure to keep the money, that is the adoptive mother¡¯s business.


    ¡°Miss, you also need to make some close friends.¡± Mr. Fraser said. ¡°On weekends, you can meet up


    with close friends.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she said, ¡°Except for Hayden, you also know how other people treat me. If


    they don¡¯t treat me sincerely, why should I pretend to be friends with them? Everyone meets and can


    chat for a few words. Honestly, I¡¯d rather go shopping with you than with them.¡±


    Kathryn went shopping very quickly. She made a list of what she needed to buy in advance, then went


    out on the street, went straight to the specialty stores, and left after buying.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The emphasis was on quick resolution.


    She couldn¡¯tpare with those wealthydies, and they didn¡¯t like her quick-fix way of shopping.

 Chapter 3066

    Only Hayden was the same as her.


    That¡¯s because Hayden had been disguised as a man for more than 20 years and had a masculine


    personality.


    Mr. Fraser smiled understandingly and said, ¡°Then let me go shopping with you. I can help you get


    things for free, so you don¡¯t have to tire yourself.¡±


    Kathryn tilted her head to look at him and smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good. However, I want to ask Liberty to go


    out for a walk tomorrow. Her son is here. The little guy is very cute. I like him very much.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Liberty and I are of the same generation. Liberty has to call me aunt, and her son should call me


    mother-inw. Unexpectedly, I have be a grandmother-level person before I get married.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said: ¡°The elderse from the eldest room, and the elderse from the unitary room.


    The matriarch and Miss Hunt¡¯s grandmother are of the same generation. There is such a big age


    difference between you and Miss Hunt.¡±


    Her eldest sister raised Matriarch Farrell as a daughter.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Sonnyes here once in a while, so I have to prepare a gift for him. Mr. Fraser, what


    gift do you think I should prepare for him?¡±


    Mr. Fraser replied as he walked, ¡°Children love toys. Just buy him two toys. You can also give him a


    gold bracelet or a longevity lock.¡±


    Sonny was only three or four years old, so it was okay to give him those things.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Sonny is not short of toys. I heard Libertyin that Sonny has so many toys that he


    can open a toy store. I¡¯d better give him a pair of children¡¯s gold bracelets and a longevity lock.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°The toys he has are his, and the ones you give to him are your thoughts. Let¡¯s do this.


    I will prepare gifts for you tomorrow morning. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. After lunch, I will visit


    Ms. Hunt with gifts.¡±


    Mr. Fraser didn¡¯t think Kathryn needed to worry about such small things.


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Okay, you help me prepare it. Mr. Lewis is also here. By the way, I will also


    prepare a meeting gift for him. I am his elder, haha.¡±


    Her future nephew-inw was much older than she was.


    Mr. Fraser agreed, one by one.


    ¡°Book a room for me at the Fortress Hotel. I won¡¯t be at home for lunch. I¡¯ll go out to eat. I¡¯ll invite


    Liberty and Mr. Lewis to have a meal together. My future nephew-inw is here. As an elder, I¡¯ll invite


    him. It¡¯s okay to have a meal.¡±


    Mr. Fraser smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Thinking of another thing, Mr. Fraser reminded me, ¡°Mr. Holden is about to be discharged from the


    hospital.¡±


    ¡°He was discharged from the hospital as soon as he was discharged. He didn¡¯t need me to apany


    him, and he didn¡¯t want to see me.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s smile disappeared when she mentioned her biological father.


    Father and daughter didn¡¯t want to see each other, and they both knew it.


    Her own father was still acting coy.


    Kathryn was annoyed. She didn¡¯t like hypocrisy, but when she returned to this family, she had to be


    hypocritical.


    Seeing a barbecue restaurant not far away with some customers, Kathryn said to Mr. Fraser, ¡°Mr.


    Fraser, do you want to eat barbecue? I¡¯ll treat you to it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sote. If you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t be able to sleep well after eating. Miss, don¡¯t eat either. You just


    finished socializing. You¡¯re not even hungry, even if you think about it.¡±


    Mr. Fraser tried to dissuade him.


    ¡°If Miss wants to have barbecue, I will prepare the ingredients and bake them for you tomorrow night.¡±


    As soon as he dissuaded her, Kathryn¡¯s appetite decreased.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t eat.¡±


    In the middle of the night, Kathryn ate too much, was too full, and couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Kathryn said, ¡°What¡¯s going on in Shiloh?¡±


    Mr. Fraser was silent and then replied, ¡°She hasn¡¯t left Jensburg yet. She seems to want to¡±


    Kathryn asked, ¡°What does she want to do?¡±


    Shiloh would not leave Jensburg; Kathryn had already guessed it.


    How could Shiloh, who had been pampered and raised, be willing to return to her mother and live an


    ordinary life?


    Even if she died, she would die in Jensburg.

 Chapter 3067

    Mr. Fraser said: ¡°Miss, if I say it, it may taint your ears.¡±


    ¡°The things Shiloh does often stain my ears when I hear them. I haven¡¯t listened to them yet. They are


    much dirtier and I have be immune. I can hear her most explosive scandals. Shiloh seems to


    want to seduce your three brothers.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°She is starting to take revenge on my three sisters-inw.¡±


    Mr. Fraser replied cautiously: ¡°I don¡¯t know what she is thinking. She is like this. It is impossible to start


    her own business. Matriarch Farrell will not let her get up and work, and she will not go. Matriarch


    Farrell will also not let her find a good job. She is not willing to quit the stage of Jensburg like this. She


    is resentful of you all, so she can only take that path.¡±


    Kathryn twitched the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°If I were her, I would have left the Farrell family and


    Jensburg long before I knew that she was not a biological child of the Farrell family and that the two


    children were exchanged because of her biological father. Leave her at that time. The adoptive mother


    who dotes on her still has unbreakable feelings for her. She will definitely give her a sum of money.


    Maybe she can take everything she had before and go to a ce where no one knows her,restart.


    She must have had a good life when she was young. After all, my mother spent more than 20 years of


    hard work cultivating her. If she has the capital to invest in starting a business, she can do it.¡±


    It was a pity that Shiloh made the wrong choice.


    Of course, it was Shiloh who was unwilling to give up everything in the Farrell family.


    She thought that she had been the sessor of the Farrell family for more than 20 years, and Kathryn


    was a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t understand anything. It was still unknown whether she could take


    over sessfully.


    She thought she had a chance to take over. So she didn¡¯t leave. She thought too wonderfully.


    Kathryn originally didn¡¯t want to fight with Shiloh. But since she returned to Farrell¡¯s house, she had to


    fight Shiloh.


    The two of them were fighting to the death.


    Mr. Fraser said: ¡°Everyone¡¯s choices are different. They are adults. Whatever path they choose, they


    have to bear the consequences. She made her own choice and it¡¯s no one else¡¯s fault. Do you want to


    tell the youngdies?¡±


    After thinking for a while, Kathryn replied: ¡°I am sure that Shiloh really has such a n. I will tell them


    again. If there is no evidence, my sisters-inw will make trouble, but it will be made out of nothing and


    affect the rtionship between the husband and wife.¡±


    Although she felt that the brothers and sisters no longer had much affection.


    The sisters-inw all knew that their husbands had cheated on each other and there was a woman


    outside.


    There was a rift between husband and wife, but there was no divorce. There were children involved,


    and there were also business dealings between families. There were too many factors to consider.


    ¡°I think I should tell my mother first and let her decide whether to let my sisters-inw know. Otherwise,


    my mother will say that I am on my sister-inw¡¯s side and don¡¯t want my brothers to have an easy


    time.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell still preferred her son.


    However, Shiloh had been plotted, and after what happened, she no longer had any status with


    Matriarch Farrell.


    If Matriarch Farrell knew that Shiloh had such evil intentions, she would be the first to spare Shiloh.


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to worry about it. Matriarch Farrell¡¯s assistant also knows about


    these things.¡±


    As Matriarch Farrell¡¯s assistant, he had more experience than Mr. Fraser.


    Mr. Fraser had not been assigned to Kathryn for a long time, and he was definitely not as good as the


    assistant of Matriarch Farrell in all aspects.


    Kathryn followed Mr. Fraser¡¯s advice.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s veryte and it¡¯s getting colder. Miss, I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Mr. Fraser stopped, not wanting to go any


    further.


    Kathryn looked at the time, it was already 1:00 a.m.


    She did not reject Mr. Fraser¡¯s suggestion and walked back with Mr. Fraser.


    After walking for another ten or twenty minutes, they returned to the hotel entrance.


    After Kathryn got into the car, she leaned back on the car seat and rxed her tense nerves. She


    closed her eyes and said to Mr. Fraser, ¡°Wake me up when you get home.¡±

 Chapter 3068

    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathryn felt at ease with Mr. Fraser by her side.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    After Mr. Fraser found that she was asleep, he slowly pulled over, took off his coat, and covered her


    body.


    Kathryn was so tired that she fell into a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t know that Mr. Fraser had covered her


    with his coat.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    When they returned to the Farrell family mansion, it was already 2:30 a.m.


    Mr. Fraser parked his car in front of the mansion. He didn¡¯t have the key to the door, so he had to wake


    up Kathryn.


    Kathryn woke up in a daze, saw Mr. Fraser, and asked, ¡°Mr. Fraser, why are you in my dream?¡±


    Mr. Fraserughed, ¡°Miss, I am not in your dream. You woke up and was woken up by me.¡±


    However, it seemed that Kathryn was not really awake yet.


    Kathryn blinked and sat upright. The coat covering her body slid down and she instinctively grabbed


    the coat.


    ¡°I said it was very hot when I slept. You covered me with a coat. There is a heater in the car, so there is


    no need to cover me with a coat.¡±


    Kathryn hadpletely woken up.


    ¡°We¡¯re home. At this point, there¡¯s no need to wake them up. I have the key myself.¡± After saying that,


    Kathryn got out of the car with the key and went to open the door of the yard. She said to Mr. Fraser:


    ¡°It¡¯s sote, don¡¯t go back. Stay here for one night. There are many guest rooms at home. You can find


    one at will. The room is enough for one night.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said hesitantly: ¡°Matriarch Farrell will be unhappy if she finds out.¡±


    Even if he was staying in the guest room, he was staying at Kathryn¡¯s house.


    Living in the same house with Kathryn felt like living together.


    Kathryn was unmarried and didn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. He stayed at Kathryn¡¯s house for fear of


    affecting her reputation.


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Miss, you will lock the door and go back to the house to rest. I¡¯d better go back.¡±


    Some rules couldn¡¯t be broken.


    He lived not far from the Farrell family¡¯s mansion.


    Just a few minutes drive.


    If he wanted to live in the Farrell family¡¯s mansion, he must be Kathryn¡¯s legal husband.


    Kathryn thought that Mr. Fraser¡¯s residence was not far from the Farrell family¡¯s mansion, and she


    knew who her mother was. In order not to make things difficult for Mr. Fraser, Kathryn had to say, ¡°Then


    go back quickly and get some rest early.¡±


    Mr. Fraser hummed, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll watch you enter the house before leaving.¡±


    Kathryn closed the door and responded with a smile, ¡°We are all back home. Nothing will happen. It¡¯s


    safer at home.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was at home.


    When Matriarch Farrell was at home, the security level of the Farrell family mansion was raised to the


    highest level, and it could be said that it was heavily guarded.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mr. Fraser, good night.¡±


    ¡°Miss, good night, Sweet dreams. Don¡¯t get up too early tomorrow and sleep in.¡± Mr. Fraser said.


    Kathryn smiled, waved to him, then turned and walked towards the main house.


    The light at the door of the main house was on all night, and the house waspletely dark.


    Everyone was asleep.


    Oh, the ones who were awake were the bodyguards who were on duty at night, but they were all


    hidden and couldn¡¯t enter the house casually.


    Kathryn walked to the door of the house, opened the door of the main house with the key, opened the


    door and went in, turned on the light in the hall, then took out her mobile phone and sent a voice


    message to Mr. Fraser, saying: ¡°Mr. Fraser, I have entered the house, you go back and rest quickly.¡±


    Mr. Fraser saw the lights on in the house and waited for another two minutes before driving away.

 Chapter 3069

    Kathryn poured herself a ss of warm water, then walked to the sofa and sat down, leaning on the


    back of the chair and drinking the water slowly.


    The silence at this moment allowed her to rx for a short time.


    After hearing footsteps upstairs, Kathryn tensed up again.


    She remained seated, not even looking up at the stairs.


    No need to guess, she knew it was Matriarch Farrell.


    Soon, Matriarch Farrell came down from upstairs.


    She walked to Kathryn and sat down next to her, asking her, ¡°Why are you back sote?¡±


    Seeing the tiredness on his daughter¡¯s face, Matriarch Farrell reached out and touched her face and


    sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong, a blessing or a curse.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡± Kathryn understood the meaning of the words of Matriarch Farrell.


    It was good or bad for her to recognize her and return the real and fake daughters to each other.


    Sometimes, Kathryn also thought about this problem.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If she didn¡¯t return to the Farrell family, she had her own career and was capable enough to get rid of


    the oppression and bullying of her adoptive parents and family.


    She would live rxed and at ease.


    There was no need to work hard to support Farrell¡¯s Group like now. Farrell¡¯s Group had been in the


    hands of Matriarch Farrell for decades, but had failed to prosper and had instead declined.


    She could find many problems and had thought about reforms, but she was not in charge of the Farrell


    Group yet. Her proposal couldn¡¯t be implemented in thepany without Matriarch Farrell¡¯s support.


    Sometimes, Kathryn felt that she was powerless.


    She could ignore it if she wanted. This was her mission. She couldn¡¯t ignore it, and she couldn¡¯t let the


    Farrell Group disappear from Jensburg¡¯s businessmunity.


    In addition, she also had to deal with enemies both overt and covert.


    In family affairs, she didn¡¯t have to make decisions on major matters. She had the right to discuss


    matters, but small matters were left to her.


    A family was so big and there were a lot of little things. She didn¡¯t know whether it was Matriarch


    Farrell¡¯s intention or Matriarch Farrell really had to take care of so many things. Some trivial things


    would alsoe up in front of her.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know how the Farrell family could stay together until today.


    There were obviously so many contradictions, why didn¡¯t they separatepletely and let each of


    them live their own lives?


    The tree hasrge branches.


    ¡°Looking at your tired face, you must be very tired.¡± Matriarch Farrell felt distressed.


    Kathryn said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. It¡¯s within my ability to hold on. I can rest tomorrow.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell hummed, she retracted the hand that touched her daughter¡¯s face, and said warmly,


    ¡°Have a good sleep at home tomorrow. If you don¡¯t sleep well and have no energy, your work efficiency


    will decrease and your health will be affected.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, I know. Mom, it¡¯s veryte. You should go to bed. I¡¯ll drink this ss of water and


    then go upstairs to rest.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I have woken up and am not sleepy yet.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell also got up and poured herself a ss of warm water. After drinking a few sips, she


    picked up the TV remote control and said, ¡°Let¡¯s watch TV for a while to kill the time, so as not to lie in


    bed and keep our eyes open until dawn.¡±


    Kathryn looked at Matriarch Farrell and suddenly asked: ¡°Mom, do you regret doing that to my dad?¡±


    She had just returned to Farrell¡¯s house, and it seemed that her parents¡¯ rtionship was quite good.


    At least when her mother came home, her father greeted her. Regardless of whether his father was


    sincere or not, he cared for her to the extreme.


    Kathryn added, ¡°In the past, Mom, when you had insomnia, I could chat with my dad and have normal


    conversations, or my dad would apany you for a walk.¡±

 Chapter 3070

    Kathryn had seen Holden walking around the yard with Matriarch Farrell in the middle of the night.


    Matriarch Farrell did not immediately answer Kathryn¡¯s question. She just said: ¡°Your eldest brother


    hasn¡¯t gone home to spend the night for two days, and your eldest sister-inw suspects that he is


    looking for a mistress outside.¡±


    Having said this, Matriarch Farrell sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a matter of genes. My genes are good, but your father¡¯s


    genes are too strong. Your three brothers have all inherited the genes that your father secretly ate.


    Kathryn, when you look at this matter, do you think I did something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I cannot ept betrayal. I can divorce my husband if he cheats on me, but I cannot cheat on him in


    marriage.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s answer made Matriarch Farrell smile, and the gentle look in her eyes said, ¡°They say that the


    good genes of the Farrell family are passed down to their daughters. I didn¡¯t believe it before, but after


    finding you, I gradually began to believe it. Yes, your personality and behavior are very simr to me.¡±


    In the past, she always felt that her daughter¡¯s personality and behavior were not like hers. Later she


    found out that the daughter she had high hopes for was the daughter of the former Butler, but her real


    daughter became the daughter of the Butler.


    After Shiloh and Kathryn exchanged their identities, Matriarch Farrell slowly discovered that Kathryn


    really looked like her.


    If there is a difference, it is that Kathryn still has a bottom line of conscience and has quite upright


    views, unlike her¡­ who would kill her sister¡¯s family and her sister in order to gain power.


    She yed hard. Now that she was entering her old age, her life was getting worse and worse. She


    thought that maybe God was taking revenge on her for what she did when she was young.


    Kathryn smiled: ¡°Mom, I am your biological daughter. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to look like my mom?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell also smiled, ¡°Yes, we, mother and daughter, are the most alike.¡±


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Mom, is my eldest brother really messing around outside again? He probably found


    time to go out and fool around while going to the hospital to take care of my dad. It¡¯s easy to change


    the situation, but hard to change the nature.¡±


    Kathryn woke up her mother and wanted her to investigate her eldest brother to avoid being hooked by


    Shiloh.


    The three brothers loved Shiloh very much, and Shiloh was good in all aspects.


    After knowing that Shiloh was not their biological sister, if Shiloh really tried to seduce them, would they


    be able to hold it back?


    Matriarch Farrell became serious.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t know whether I should say.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything we can¡¯t talk about between mother and daughter, just say it.


    Even if it¡¯s something bad, I will promise not to lose my temper with you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell might not really have a close rtionship with Kathryn, but they were mother and


    daughter after all.


    Privately, she became more and more tolerant of Kathryn.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, When you left the hospital that day, did you meet Shiloh? Later I went to the


    hospital and saw her. I saw that she was very unwilling. She grew up being loved by everyone in our


    family. I am used to having fine clothes and fine food, and I am used to enjoying the glory and wealth.


    Now that she has almost nothing. Mom do you think she will be willing to do so?


    Even my dad is still concerned about her. He secretly asked my eldest brother about Shiloh, thinking I


    didn¡¯t know. I just didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    When Shiloh was mentioned, the face of Matriarch Farrell suddenly darkened. She said coldly: ¡°So


    what if she is willing, so what if she is not willing?¡±


    ¡°She is not of the blood of my Farrell family. She took the things from my Farrell family and I took them


    all back. Of course, what does she have toin about? She wants to inherit the property and go


    back to inherit from her biological parents.


    The property of my Farrell family only gives me the blood of the Farrell family. What your three brothers


    can get is only a part of my private property, let alone her Shiloh.¡±


    Kathryn said: ¡°In case, Shiloh goes through my three brothers¡­my brothers have always loved her.


    She has no capital now.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t make it clear enough until she clicked.


    Matriarch Farrell was thoughtful and would think of it.

 Chapter 3071

    Just as Kathryn thought, Matriarch Farrell quickly understood the worry in Kathryn¡¯s words.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Shiloh¡¯s only capital now is her beauty.


    The three sons had all had lovers outside, probably more than one, and this was not the first time they


    had cheated on each other. It was just that the daughters-inw didn¡¯t know about it in the past.


    Their lust was inherited from Holden¡¯s.


    If Shiloh was determined to seduce Marco and the others, she might seed.


    They already loved Shiloh, but they never had feelings for Kathryn, their biological sister.


    It was inevitable that Shiloh would get some benefits from them.


    Thinking of this, Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face became very ugly.


    If Shiloh really seduced Marco, then both father and son would fall into Shiloh¡¯s hands.


    It could be said that Holden was plotted, but as for Marco, it was the willing one who took the bait.


    ¡°Kathryn, I will take care of this matter, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I will send someone to keep


    an eye on Shiloh¡¯s every move. If she really dares to take advantage of your brothers, I will tell your


    sister-inw to let them maintain the integrity of your family.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was toozy to take action.


    She was a little bit cruel; after all, she was raised as her own daughter.


    The love between mother and daughter for more than twenty years did not mean that they could let go


    of it.


    Maybe it¡¯s because she was getting older, and she no longer had the cruelty she had when she was


    young.


    When she saw Shiloh and Holden together, she was so angry that she didn¡¯t even kill Shiloh. It could


    be seen that she really softened her heart a lot.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have the time to mind her business. As long as she doesn¡¯t mess with me, I


    won¡¯t bother to care about her.¡±


    When Kathryn first came back, she indeed regarded Shiloh as her opponent.


    It was not that she wanted to fight to the death with Shiloh; it was that Shiloh wanted to fight to the


    death with her.


    She always acted at a disadvantage, making Shiloh think she had a chance of winning.


    When she found out that the three sisters-inw were working together to trick Shiloh, Kathryn


    remained silent. She was on her sister-inw¡¯s side, and she was using her sister-inw to help deal


    with Shiloh.


    That move was cruel enough.


    Today Shiloh was a loser in front of her.


    The kind that ispletely defeated and never recovers.


    Did Shiloh think she could change the situation by seducing her brothers? wrong.


    Doing that would only destroy thest bit of love she had in her mother¡¯s heart.


    If Shiloh really did that and was caught, the only thing waiting for her would be to be forcibly sent away


    from Jensburg or simply let her disappear from this world.


    Her mother would not allow an adopted daughter who resented her to stay in Jensburg, stay with the


    Farrell family, and make trouble.


    ¡°She is already a useless person to you, so you don¡¯t need to worry about her. What you should focus


    on is preventing liberty from rising. Her newpany has been built, and she has signed many


    contracts, rented a factory, and started production.¡±

 Chapter 3072

    Matriarch Farrell continued, ¡°The industries and products herpany is involved in are exactly the


    same as ours. She is clearlypeting for business with our Farrell¡¯s. Peers in the industrypete


    with each other. Since shepetes with us for business, she is our opponent.


    Don¡¯t be merciful when dealing with the enemy. While herpany has just started and is still in a


    fragile stage, we must act quickly to strangle her in the cradle.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she said, ¡°Mom, most of the business deals that Liberty has negotiated are


    from the Queen Enterprise, and some are from bigpanies that are interested in the York family, the


    Lewis family, and the Stone family. A bigpany doesn¡¯t take our Farrell family seriously.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°You have to think about how to do it. I don¡¯t want to see Liberty rise in


    Jensburg.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell knew that her biological daughter did not want to be an enemy of liberty.


    If Liberty was not the descendant of her eldest sister, she would havee to Jensburg to target the


    Farrell family, and Matriarch Farrell did not want to be an enemy of Liberty.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The three major families standing behind Liberty, although they were far away in Guancheng, were not


    underestimated.


    If the three major families wanted to join forces to deal with the Farrell Group, the Farrell Group couldn¡¯t


    resist it, let alone the looming Bucham family.


    Matriarch Farrell asked Kathryn to suppress Liberty¡¯s rise in amanding tone. ¡°There are also some


    people in the family who are ready to make a move. They seem to want to bet their money on Liberty.


    You punish these people and give them a warning and a lesson. While I¡¯m still alive, I¡¯m thinking of


    betraying my family. My eldest sister has been dead for decades. Even if Liberty is her granddaughter,


    so what? Can Liberty be allowed to take over?


    Now I am sitting in the position of the head of the family. When my daughter is able to take over, it is


    impossible to return the position of head of the family to my eldest sister¡¯s descendants.¡±


    It was impossible for her to return the power she gained by killing her sister to her eldest sister¡¯s


    lineage!


    ¡°Kathryn, I know that you have a conscience and upright views, but our family is like that. Don¡¯t think


    about returning the Farrell family to Liberty. What qualifications does Liberty have to take over the


    Farrell family?


    She is just the granddaughter of the previous head of the family, but you are the daughter of the current


    head of the family and the young mistress of our Farrell family. You are more qualified and capable


    than her to take over everything. Liberty is just starting out and does not have ten or eight years of


    experience. Even if she is allowed to take over the Farrell n, it will be a mess. Don¡¯t think that the


    Farrell n is so good.


    It¡¯s been two or three years since you came back, and you¡¯re still the legitimate sessor. You don¡¯t


    know what those old ghosts did to you? Don¡¯t underestimate them. They are really knit together and


    can suppress them unless they are liquidated and silenced. But now is different from the past. In the


    past, the era was chaotic. Now it is a legal society. If someone dies, the police will trace them, and they


    can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Kathryn said seriously, ¡°Mom, I know; don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to hand it over sessfully.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I believe you have that ability. Kathryn, you have to remember that when we are


    in this position, when we face the enemy, either they will die or we will die. We must not be merciful. If


    we lose, we will not have a good life. Just like the princes in ancient timespeting for the throne,


    After the sessful one takes the throne, they will liquidate their siblings because they are afraid that


    their brothers will seize the throne like them.


    Even if Libertyes to power and won¡¯t kill us, our lives will not be easy. Those people in the n are


    used to ttering and suppressing others. I know better than you and understand the character of those


    people. So, we can¡¯t lose to Liberty. I¡¯m already old, so it doesn¡¯t matter what the oue is. But you


    are still young, and there is still a long time toe. If you lose to Liberty, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able


    to survive in Jensburg anymore.¡±


    Kathrynforted her mother, ¡°Mom, if that dayes, I will have a way out. Don¡¯t worry, there is


    always a way in the world that suits me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about losing; you can¡¯t lose!¡± Matriarch Farrell spoke sharply.


    Kathryn responded repeatedly: ¡°Okay, okay, I can¡¯t lose; I want to win.¡±


    Let¡¯s talk about it if they could win.


    Kathryn just wanted to know if Matriarch Farrell really killed her sister before taking the position of head


    of the family.

 Chapter 3073

    Kathryn could live a good life away from the Farrell family and run her own business.


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Kathryn.


    Could it be that Matriarch Farrell couldn¡¯t hear the perfunctory tone in Kathryn¡¯s words?


    She red at Kathryn.


    Kathryn faced her mother¡¯s re calmly.


    After a long time, Matriarch Farrell sighed, stretched out her hand to touch her daughter¡¯s face again,


    and said warmly, ¡°You are an independent girl. Mom and you have only been in a rtionship for two or


    three years. You don¡¯t want to listen to mom, and mom doesn¡¯t. Did Mr. Fraser send you back just


    now?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Um.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°You two are young people and get along with each other every day. What do you


    think of Mr. Fraser?¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mom, what can I think of Mr. Fraser? Mom, didn¡¯t you say that he is my


    assistant, an all-around assistant, and he will only be loyal to me throughout his life? He is my all-


    around assistant and is always with me. Isn¡¯t this normal?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Fraser cannot have love, marry a wife, and have children; unless


    he has the ability to be your man, then he can have a family, a wife, and children like ordinary


    people. We people always pay attention to three types of unfilial piety; the greatest is not having an


    offspring. Even if he is an orphan, he still wants to leave an offspring for himself. The way Mr. Fraser


    looks at you seems to be affectionate.¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, you rarely see him; howe you see love for me in his eyes?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell still smiled. ¡°I rarely see him, but it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen him before. I¡¯m someone


    who has been there, so there¡¯s no way you can¡¯t see it. It means you¡¯re in it and don¡¯t feel it.¡±


    Mr. Fraser hides his feelings for Kathryn very deeply.


    But when facing Kathryn, he couldn¡¯t help but show a little doting. Matriarch Farrell caught it


    identally and was sure that Mr. Fraser had feelings for Kathryn without thinking too much.


    This was both a good thing and a hidden danger for Kathryn.


    The good side was that if Mr. Fraser loved Kathryn deeply, he would be even more loyal to her.


    The hidden danger was that if Mr. Fraser didn¡¯t practice enough, couldn¡¯t love, hated him out of love,


    and did something to hurt or betray Kathryn, he would be a hidden danger to Kathryn.


    Although the assistants were all people who were loyal to Matriarch Farrell or the young mistress for a


    lifetime,.


    But there are no absolutes in this world.


    Matriarch Farrell had to worry about this.


    Kathryn recalled every detail of her time with Mr. Fraser. It was very normal, just like when she was with


    Hayden. It couldn¡¯t be more normal.


    Did he have love for her?


    Kathryn didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    ¡°Mom, Mr. Fraser, I have no ideas for the moment.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t say anything.


    Who knew what would happen next?


    What if she also had feelings for Mr. Fraser in the future?


    After a moment of silence, Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°I don¡¯t object to your romance with Mr. Fraser. In


    fact, it¡¯s best for you to be with him. He will be loyal to you for the rest of his life, and he won¡¯t mind


    bing our son-inw. There are very few capable men who are willing to be our women¡¯s son-in-


    law. Mr. Fraser is a special being.¡±


    When she was young, she liked her eldest sister¡¯s assistant, but he only treated her as a child, and his


    heart was entirely devoted to her eldest sister.


    But the eldest sister married another man and had two daughters with her brother-inw. Their married


    life was very happy.


    It was ten times happier than for her and Holden.

 Chapter 3074

    The assistant around her was respectful and loyal to her, but not loving.


    Likewise, she had no romantic feelings for her assistant, so it was just the rtionship between the


    head of the household and her assistant.


    If she had fallen in love with her assistant, maybe the children she would have given birth to would


    have been better, and her daughter would not have been exchanged.


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to think about love now, and I don¡¯t have time to fall in


    love. I told you that if I really need a sessor, I will give birth to a daughter, but only as long as the


    daughter does not want a father. Let me be like you, who was betrayed by my father.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°¡­¡±


    She also wanted to bring her daughter together with Mr. Fraser.


    Mr. Fraser was an orphan and would not be a burden to his family. Whether he married into the Farrell


    family or not, he would be loyal to Kathryn.


    Kathryn only wanted a daughter, not a man. After all, she was her biological daughter. How could


    Matriarch Farrell see her daughter stay single all her life?


    Since Mr. Fraser had feelings for Kathryn, she told her daughter that she had no objection to her


    daughter being with Mr. Fraser.


    Putting aside her cruelty in the past, Matriarch Farrell was also an ordinary mother.


    She was also worried about her daughter¡¯s life events.


    ¡°After your dad is discharged from the hospital, I will go on a long trip, and thepany and family


    affairs will be left to you.¡± Matriarch Farrell changed the topic.


    She was unable to persuade her daughter to think differently about the crucial issue of marriage, and


    she rejected her daughter¡¯s suggestions.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    In short, neither mother nor daughter could make the other surrender.


    Unpleasant topics could only be avoided.


    Kathryn asked with concern, ¡°Mom, where are you going? Going to Wiltspoon again?¡±


    ¡°Why did I go to Wiltspoon? Liberty came to Jensburg. I have an old friend. I heard that he was in a


    certain city. I want to see him to make sure whether it is really him.¡±


    She had been secretly in love with her eldest sister¡¯s assistant ever since she first learned about love,


    and he was the old friend Matriarch Farrell mentioned.


    After the eldest sister died, the man disappeared without a trace.


    Worried that he might have something to fall into the hands of the other party, Matriarch Farrell had not


    stopped looking for him for decades.


    After searching for decades, she finally got some clues recently, but she was not sure whether it was


    him or not. She needed to go there and see the person before she could confirm whether it was him.


    The news her assistant conveyed to her was that the other party was in his nies and still in good


    health. He did not live alone, but he had made several old friends and lived together with them.


    His old friends heard that there were people who knew medicine and often helped him regte his


    body so that he could live to be in his nies and still be healthy. His assistant said that based on his


    current condition, he would live to be over a hundred years old. It was not a problem.


    Matriarch Farrell thought he had died long ago.


    After searching for decades, it could be said that she had searched everywhere she could; even though


    she was only three feet away from digging, there was still no news about him.


    Considering his age, Matriarch Farrell thought that even if he had evidence that she killed her eldest


    sister and younger sister, such an old person would die of old age.


    Unexpectedly, he was still alive.


    After her eldest sister and younger sister passed away one after another, he disappeared because he


    knew that he could not fight against Matriarch Farrell on his own, and since she was the only one left


    among her three sisters, Matriarch Farrell would definitely fall to him.


    Only then would he escape, thinking about waiting for the opportunity to avenge her eldest sister.


    Let him know that one of the eldest sister¡¯s two daughters is still alive and that the grandchildren have


    three daughters. He will definitely seize the opportunity to avenge the eldest sister. The evidence in his


    hand cannot be allowed to fall into the hands of Mrs. Stone and others.


    On this long journey, Matriarch Farrell made a decision.

 Chapter 3075

    ¡°Mom, who is your old friend?¡± Kathryn asked curiously.


    Matriarch Farrell did not tell her but just said, ¡°It¡¯s just my old friend. Don¡¯t ask so many questions.


    When I¡¯m not at home, you can take care of thepany and handle the affairs of the n. If anyone


    doesn¡¯t listen to your arrangements, remember to wait until Ie back to deal with them. It would be


    better if you could handle it well. After all, I¡¯m getting older and need to slowly let go and let you get the


    hang of it. You can¡¯t rely on me all your life.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, I know you can go out without worries. It¡¯s not the first time that you have traveled


    far away. Last time, you went to Wiltspoon for more than half a month, and I did a good job at home.¡±


    Kathryn felt more at ease when Matriarch Farrell was not at home, and those people had no way to use


    Matriarch Farrell to suppress her. She could do whatever she wanted.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Well, I believe you. It¡¯s veryte. Go upstairs and rest. I will watch TV for a while


    and then catch up on my sleep.¡±


    Kathryn hummed, said good night to Matriarch Farrell, then got up and went upstairs.


    After Kathryn went upstairs, Matriarch Farrell raised her hand and pulled out a ne that she had


    worn all year. There was a pendant in the middle of the ne. There was a small photo hidden in


    the pendant. The small photo was of the previous assistant to the head of the family when he was


    young.


    It was Matriarch Farrell who secretly photographed him before. After posting it, she cut it into small


    pieces and hid it in her ne pendant.


    It is said that the first love is the most unforgettable.


    She and he couldn¡¯t be said to be their first love because he had never loved her and only treated her


    as a little doll or a seconddy.


    In his eyes, her eldest sister was the woman that he loved most.


    For the sake of her eldest sister, she believes he will never marry.


    ¡°No matter which corner you hide in, as long as you are still alive, I will dig you out.¡± Matriarch Farrell


    murmured.


    This was the first and only man Matriarch Farrell fell in love with. Even after decades, he had a ce


    deep in her heart.


    She married Holden because she needed a husband and children so that the power she had finally


    won could continue.


    Holden told Kathryn that there was someone in her mother¡¯s heart.


    That¡¯s true.


    Matriarch Farrell had someone in her heart. She never showed the ne and the pendant she wore


    because she didn¡¯t want people to see that she secretly hid a man¡¯s photo in the pendant.


    Matriarch Farrell leaned back on the sofa chair, closed her eyes, and recalled the past days. Before


    she knew it, she fell asleep.


    In the dream, she dreamed not only of him but also of the eldest sister who raised her as a daughter,


    and even more of the eldest sister.


    The eldest sister was so many years older than her and had yed the role of mother since she could


    remember.


    After her mother gave birth to her younger sister, she passed away a few yearster.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    She and her sister relied even more on her sister.


    Her sister was very busy and left early and came backte, but she did not ignore her and her sister


    and loved them very much.


    Her elder sister was guarded against everyone, but not the two younger sisters.


    In the end, it was her sister who killed her.


    When Matriarch Farrell woke up again, her face was full of tears. She quickly took out a tissue and


    wiped the tears on her face, fearing that someone would find her crying.


    She had done it all, and she had done it for decades. Even if she regretted it, it would not help.


    She couldn¡¯t regret it. Regret couldn¡¯t change what had happened. Instead, it would soften her heart


    and cause Audrey and others to destroy her.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t me me.¡± Matriarch Farrell murmured.


    The TV was on, but Matriarch Farrell was not watching it, and she had no intention of watching it. In


    this way, the TV was turned on until dawn.

 Chapter 3076

    When Kathryn woke up, it was already 11:00 a.m.


    N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Apart from the servants and bodyguards, she was the only owner of the mansion.


    Matriarch Farrell, brothers, and sisters-inw were all out.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t bother to ask where they were going.


    After washing up, changing clothes, and grabbing a thick coat, Kathryn left the room, holding her cell


    phone in her hand, and called Liberty as she went downstairs.


    Liberty quickly answered her call.


    ¡°Liberty, let¡¯s have lunch together; do you have time?¡± Kathryn asked her with a cheerful smile. Without


    waiting for Liberty to answer, she continued, ¡°I heard that Mr. Lewis brought Sonny over to reunite with


    you. I also miss Sonny. If you and your family are invited to dinner, you can¡¯t refuse. I have asked Mr.


    Fraser to book a ce for me at the Fortress Hotel. See you at noon.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Are you asking for my opinion? You are informing me.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Do you want to refuse me? I am your elder. If your elder invites you to dinner, you still


    want to refuse. It is too unfilial.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°I didn¡¯t say no. We originally nned to stay at the hotel for lunch at noon. Since you¡¯re


    treating us, we won¡¯t be polite. Where did you go to y this morning?¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I came home verytest night and didn¡¯t get up until now. I didn¡¯t have time to go over


    and y with Sonny. After dinnerter, I have to y with Sonny for a while. When will he and his


    father return to Wiltspoon?¡±


    Liberty couldn¡¯t help but correct her. ¡°Kathryn, Duncan, and I are not married yet.¡±


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a matter of time? Are you going to change your mind and not marry Mr.


    Lewis? I know that Mr. Lewis treats Sonny very well and treats him as if he were his own. The two of


    them have long been like a father and son.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend, and you still bother to inquire about other people¡¯s


    feelings. You should quickly find a boyfriend, and let me call you a cousin.¡±


    Kathrynughed heartily. ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t have a cousin in your life. I don¡¯t want to get married. After


    a while, I will find a man of good quality and discuss it with him. I will borrow some seeds to have a


    daughter and a sessor. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°Your mother would be so angry that she would vomit blood if she knew it.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°It was her fault that she was so angry that she vomited blood. The marriage between her


    and my father seemed to be ipatible with each other. They were happy on the surface, but in fact,


    they were not happy at all. What¡¯s so good about such a marriage? I¡¯m afraid that I will follow in her


    footsteps, so I might as well not get married.¡±


    Kathryn thought that with her status and personality, if she really hired a man toe to her house,


    she might live like her parents.


    In this way, it¡¯s really better to be alone; at least she won¡¯t be angry to death, and she won¡¯t be


    emotionally betrayed.


    It¡¯s easy to have a daughter.


    It¡¯s okay to have as many more daughters as she can afford them anyway.


    Liberty remained silent.


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Does Sonny still recognize me?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Look at you; you haven¡¯t told Sonny about me. Isn¡¯t your cousin shady?¡±


    Liberty said amusedly, ¡°How do I say that? I don¡¯t have a photo of you. If I tell Sonny that you exist, he


    won¡¯t remember what you look like. We¡¯ll have dinner togetherter, and Sonny will know who you are.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t tell you anymore. I¡¯ll be there in a moment. You guys wait for me at the Fortress


    Hotel. Call Young Master York and Young Master Queen.¡±


    Hayden had already disclosed that she was a woman, but she was still used to dressing up as a man,


    and everyone still called her Young Master Queen.


    Liberty replied: ¡°Kevin and Hayden went on a trip.¡±


    Kathryn was stunned for a moment. ¡°The two of them went on a trip? How cool.¡±


    She also wanted to travel. Every day at home, in thepany, between two o¡¯clock and one line, her


    life was tense and depressing.

 Chapter 3077

    Liberty said, ¡°No, he is very chic. They haven¡¯t traveled for a long time.¡±


    Since Liberty married Hank, she has never gone out for travel. She usually went to and from business


    trips in a hurry and had no time to y or rx.


    Kathryn sighed and said, ¡°Young Master Queen is different now that he has Third Young Master York.


    Young Master Queen is a little more feminine when he falls in love.¡±


    Hayden had a twin brother. She was not in thepany, and Hugh was supporting her, so she could


    go and y with peace of mind.


    And Kathryn was still studying hard and adapting to the intrigues of the Farrell family. She didn¡¯t even


    dare go too far for a business trip. At most, she would go on a business trip today ande back


    tomorrow.


    She¡¯s afraid that if she walks too far or for a long time, the dignity she finally umted will be gone.


    Even without Shiloh as her rival, there were still three brothers who were eyeing her.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    There were still a few hard thorns in thepany that had not yet been removed.


    Most people now recognize her efforts, and she was the real daughter of the Farrell family. Although


    they had stayed in the Farrell Group for a long time, they had also contributed to the Farrell Group and


    made contributions.


    Let Kathryne to power and liquidate them¡ªone emperor and one minister.


    Liberty said, ¡°Whenever you fall in love, give me some feminine scent.¡±


    Kathrynughed and scolded: ¡°You even dare to make fun of your elders. I am already feminine. I won¡¯t


    joke with you anymore; I will drive first.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t drive too fast.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I know; I don¡¯t even know who the elder is. I go out and drive a car, and the younger


    generation still has to warn me.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I¡¯m only concerned about you. We haven¡¯t had a showdown yet.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just superficial. I don¡¯t want to be your enemy.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°We won¡¯t talk about that today.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about that. Today is a family gathering.¡± After ending the call, Kathryn had already


    walked to her car.


    When she came down the stairs, the butler notified the bodyguard to help her drive the car out and


    park it in the yard.


    There was no need for her to go to the garage.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Kathryn¡¯s personal bodyguard said hello respectfully.


    ¡°I have an appointment with my friends for dinner, so you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡±


    ¡°Miss.¡± The bodyguards were quite anxious.


    Kathryn knew how to fight, but she didn¡¯t actually know martial arts. She just learned how to fight after


    fighting with others too many times in the past.


    If they didn¡¯t follow Kathryn, if anything happened to her, Matriarch Farrell would skin them when she


    came back.


    Matriarch Farrell only had a biological daughter, Kathryn.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mr. Fraser will apany me there.¡±


    When the bodyguards heard that Mr. Fraser would follow them, they felt relieved and did not insist on


    following Kathryn.


    Soon, Kathryn drove out and saw Mr. Fraser¡¯s car parked not far away as soon as she left the vi.


    He leaned on the car as if he were smoking. When he saw Kathryning out, he immediately put out


    the cigarette and threw away the butt. He took out a piece of chewing gum, peeled off the wrapper of


    the gum, chewed the gum, and asked for help. This removes the smell of tobo from your mouth.


    Kathryn never said anything about not letting him smoke.


    He knew she didn¡¯t like tobo vor.


    asionally, when he smokes, he chews gum to get rid of the tobo smell.


    ¡°Miss.¡± Mr. Fraser walked towards her.

 Chapter 3078

    Kathryn stopped the car, pressed down the window, and stuck her head out, asking him, ¡°Have you


    prepared the meeting gifts for Sonny and Mr. Lewis?¡±


    Mr. Fraser smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Miss, that I¡¯m doing something? Everything is ready.


    Miss, drive there by yourself.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Any questions?¡±


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°If you drink two drinks, you won¡¯t be able to drive. It¡¯s better for me to send you off so


    that you can have a few drinks safely and boldly.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink anymore. I drank enoughst night. Liberty won¡¯t drink, even if I think about


    it. Sonny was still a child, and Mr. Lewis¡¯s leg is still recovering. Liberty will definitely not let him drink.¡±


    When she said this, Mr. Fraser couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    After Kathryn drove past his car, he got in the car and drove to follow Kathryn¡¯s car.


    They arrived at the Fortress Hotel half an hourter.


    Liberty and Sonny waited in the hotel lobby for Kathryn¡¯s arrival.


    Duncan did not go downstairs because of difficulty moving.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t know that Liberty was waiting for her. After she parked the car, she waited for Mr. Fraser


    to park the car. Then she walked over and opened the door to the back seat of the car. She saw that


    the car was full of gifts that Mr. Fraser had prepared for them.


    There were good cigarettes, good wine, and some nutritional supplements for Duncan.


    Sonny¡¯s items were toys, new clothes, a few pairs of gold bracelets, and longevity locks.


    The new clothes may be a little too big.


    Mr. Fraser didn¡¯t know what size Sonny wore. When he bought new clothes for Sonny, he told the


    people in the clothing store that they were for a little boy of three or four years old, and they helped him


    choose them.


    Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    He bought bigger.


    He thought he would buy a bigger one so he could put it away before wearing it and wear it longer.


    If he bought something too small, he couldn¡¯t wear it, and he needed to return it, which was too


    troublesome.


    There was no other way. It was his first time buying clothes for a child, and he had no experience.


    Just like how Duncan coaxed Sonny in the past, he had no experience and only knew how to send


    windmills over and over again. No matter how much Sonny liked windmills, he was tired of receiving


    them.


    Kathryn said, ¡°I bought so much. If you buy good cigarettes and wine for Mr. Lewis, be careful about


    Liberty beating you up. I won¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Mr. Fraser smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking Mr. Lewis to drink it now. It¡¯s given in your name. Besides


    giving him tobo, alcohol, and some nutritional supplements, what else can you give him?¡±


    Kathryn thought the same thing.


    The two took everything out of the car.


    Mr. Fraser took another flower from the passenger seat, turned around, and handed it to Kathryn,


    saying, ¡°One of the roses I cultivated in the flower room has bloomed. I cut it and brought it over for you


    to appreciate.¡±


    ¡°This rose blooms so beautifully. I really can¡¯t tell you are good at growing flowers.¡±


    Kathryn didn¡¯t think much and took the rose. Without catching the tenderness in Mr. Fraser¡¯s eyes, she


    entered the hotel with Mr. Fraser.


    ¡°Kathryn, here.¡± As soon as the two entered the hotel, Liberty saw them and waved to them while she


    walked over, holding Sonny.


    Sonny wore a lot of clothes, like making rice dumplings.


    He saw real snow for the first time.


    Thinking about it, Liberty would not hide in the hotel. Liberty should have taken Sonny out to y, so he


    wrapped it up like a rice dumpling and stayed in the hotel. It was very warm, and I did not need to wear


    so many clothes.


    ¡°Liberty.¡± Kathryn shouted with a smile.


    Her eyes fell on Sonny. She had seen him before, but Sonny had no impression of her, let alone that


    she was Liberty¡¯s cousin.


    ¡°Sonny, do you still remember Aunt?¡± Kathryn knelt down and touched Sonny¡¯s face with one hand.


    Sonny looked at Kathryn with his big eyes twinkling for a while, shook his head honestly, and replied, ¡°I


    have no impression. Are you my aunt? I have an aunt.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°I know you have an aunt, and I am also your aunt. Don¡¯t Sonny want a few


    more aunts?¡±

 Chapter 3079

    Kathryn said, ¡°Sonny, Come, let me give you a hug. I bought you some fun toys, new clothes, and a


    gold bracelet.¡±


    Liberty said to Kathryn, ¡°Sonny has so many toys that he can¡¯t even put them down, and you still buy


    them for him. He also has a lot of clothes, and he can¡¯t even wear them all. He can¡¯t wear them all at


    once. Children grow up quickly and soon outgrow them.¡±


    Kathryn joked, ¡°No matter how many toys Sonny has, as his first aunt, I always have to give something


    to Sonny. He has too many clothes to wear. If they don¡¯t fit before he starts wearing them, you and Mr.


    Lewis should get married as soon as possible and have a second child, so that the second child can


    wear them. It is said that one child is new, two children are old, and three children and four children are


    used to patch up worn sleeves.


    Sonny¡¯s clothes are still new. It¡¯s okay to wear them for your second baby.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s face suddenly turned red.


    Duncan grinned. He also wanted to have a baby with Liberty.


    Of course, if Liberty is willing and if she doesn¡¯t want to have a second child, he won¡¯t force her. He


    treated Sonny as his biological son.


    Since he was raised at such a young age, his rtionship has always been good, and Sonny would not


    be raised crookedly.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, these are the meeting gifts for you.¡± Kathryn motioned to Mr. Fraser to give him Duncan¡¯s


    meeting gift.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°I am such a big man; I also have a meeting gift.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°No matter how big you are, you are still a junior in front of me. I am an elder,


    so it is appropriate to give juniors a greeting gift. I don¡¯t know what you like, so Mr. Fraser has prepared


    good cigarettes, good wine, and some nutrients. I hope your foot injury will heal soon and you can


    marry Liberty. I¡¯m still waiting to drink your wedding wine.¡±


    Liberty said to her, ¡°Duncan and I are not in a hurry, but you are in your mid-twenties, and it¡¯s time to


    find a boyfriend. Do you want us to help you introduce some high-quality men to you?¡±


    Kathryn waved her hands repeatedly, begging to be let go. She said, ¡°Liberty, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t


    know my situation. I can¡¯t marry; I can only marry a husband. Excellent men are rarely willing to be


    sons-inw. Those who are willing to be a son-inw are either not good or it¡¯s with an intention.


    Considering my usual level of busyness, it is difficult for me to contemte engaging in a fight with the


    individual seated next to me. So, I don¡¯t want to marry a husband.


    I don¡¯t want to meet a high-quality man. Should I fall in love with him and he declines our marriage


    proposal, I am concerned that I may be inviting trouble.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯d better do what you said. It¡¯s best. It won¡¯t prevent him from getting married and having children. He


    doesn¡¯t have to be responsible for raising my children. He can just pretend that nothing happened.¡±


    She was just borrowing a seed.


    Liberty was speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered the food and asked the waiter to serve it. Let¡¯s chat while we eat.¡± Liberty changed the


    topic. Since Sonny was present, they couldn¡¯t talk too deeply.


    Sonny didn¡¯t understand love, but he could listen and move. It would be too embarrassing if he took the


    content of their chat outside.


    ¡°When will Mr. Lewis and Sonny return?¡± Kathryn asked.


    She reached out and touched Sonny¡¯s head again, saying, ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re getting more and more


    handsome. You look a lot like your mother.¡±


    Sonny said confidently, ¡°I am a handsome boy.¡±


    Kathrynughed loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, our Sonny is just a handsome boy. He is getting more and more


    handsome. When he grows up, he will definitely seduce a truckload of women.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back in the evening.¡±

 Chapter 3080

    Liberty got some food for her son and also for Duncan.


    The way Duncan looked at her was affectionate.


    Mr. Fraser, who was next to Duncan, was not affected and calmly used serving chopsticks to pick up


    some food for Kathryn.


    Liberty noticed Mr. Fraser¡¯s consideration for Kathryn. When he was picking up fish for Kathryn, he


    would carefully pick out the bones and then put the fish meat into Kathryn¡¯s bowl.


    When eating meat with bones, he would remove the bones first and then put the meat in Kathryn¡¯s


    bowl.


    If she wanted to eat some seafood or something, he would help Kathryn process it before giving it to


    her.


    Kathryn was busy talking to Liberty and Sonny, so she didn¡¯t notice any of this. She only knew that her


    favorite dishes were always in her bowl, and they were very convenient to eat. She didn¡¯t have to spit


    out the bones or pick out the fish bones; she just had to eat them.


    She finished the soup, and soon another half bowl of soup was added to the soup bowl.


    Liberty, who has been through this before, saw Mr. Fraser¡¯s affection for Kathryn just like Matriarch


    Farrell.


    Kathryn might not realize that Mr. Fraser was her all-round assistant. She might think that it was natural


    for Mr. Fraser to take care of her in this way because the all-round assistant also includes taking care


    of her in daily life.


    After the meal, Duncan and Mr. Fraser were chatting.


    Liberty took Sonny and Kathryn to sit aside, also chatting about women¡¯s topics.


    Sonny yed with the new toy Kathryn gave him.


    Liberty put her arms around Kathryn¡¯s shoulders, and they looked very affectionate. She whispered in


    Kathryn¡¯s ear, ¡°Kathryn, you don¡¯t want to marry a husband; you just want to have a daughter. Here¡¯s a


    good tip for you.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Tell me the story.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°You think your daughter is smart, right? You are a very smart and capable person; Mr. Fraser is even


    more so than you. If you really want to borrow seeds, you can borrow them from Mr. Fraser a few times


    and keep the daughter you two have given birth to. You are extremely smart; you will have


    sessors.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s eyes shed sharply.


    Last night, Matriarch Farrell told her that Mr. Fraser had feelings for her and asked her what she


    thought of Mr. Fraser.


    Today she had dinner with Liberty, who also brought her and Mr. Fraser together.


    However, Liberty¡¯s words also made sense.


    Mr. Fraser was a very powerful person. She needed Mr. Fraser¡¯s help to do many things properly.


    Ask Mr. Fraser about the people and things she wanted to know, and he would definitely know.


    If he didn¡¯t know, he would immediately investigate and give her the answer in the shortest possible


    time.


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s genes were very good.


    If she has a daughter with him, she will be a great one.


    Kathryn smiled. ¡°Liberty, strictly speaking, we are enemies. You suggest that I give birth to a powerful


    daughter. Do you want to stop fighting with me? Or are you and Mr. Lewis also nning to have a


    daughter? We can¡¯t tell the difference, so why don¡¯t we let our daughters tell the difference?¡±


    Liberty let go of her hand around her shoulders and said in a funny voice, ¡°We are going topete;


    there is no need for our daughter. Duncan and I are not married yet, so we are not considering having


    children for the time being. Even if I give birth to a child, who can guarantee that I will definitely have a


    daughter?¡±


    What if it¡¯s a son again?


    The Lewis family¡¯s genes for giving birth to sons were also quite strong. Although it was not a monk


    temple like the York family, Duncan had very few nieces and nephews.


    He had seven nephews and two nieces, and the ratio of men to women was too obvious.


    Mrs. Lewis herself gave birth to four great kings, but no daughter.


    ¡°My mother asked me to suppress your business. You have to be prepared. I will be merciless when I


    take action. I will always test whether you are worthy of being my opponent.¡± Kathryn said it suddenly.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°You cane here, but I still need some practical experience. In Wiltspoon,


    my business is too smooth, and I don¡¯t have much sense of aplishment.¡±

 Chapter 3081

    In Wiltspoon, Liberty opened a shop and a restaurant, and the business was very good, all influenced


    by Serenity and Zachary. Even if she believed in her ability, she could not erase the influence of her


    brother-inw.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn said, ¡°You have Serenity and Zachary taking care of you in Wiltspoon. If you can do everything


    smoothly, there is no sense of aplishment. It¡¯s not like me. I have many difficulties with my home


    company. Even when I make achievements, others say I am taking the credit of others.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°No matter what others say, just know that it¡¯s your own hard work.¡±


    Kathryn smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If I did, I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold the position of young mistress of the


    Farrell family.¡±


    Liberty patted her shoulder and said, ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°mutual encouragement.¡±


    The two werepetitors, but they also admired each other.


    Both Liberty and Audrey thought that if Kathryn took charge of the Farrell family, the Farrell family


    would be much better than it was back then.


    They must determine whether Kathryn¡¯s mother actually killed the previous head of the Farrell family or


    if he or she died in an ident. They are the descendants of the Farrell family¡¯s previous head.


    They wanted the truth.


    They would naturally seek retribution for their ancestors if Kathryn¡¯s mother really did kill the previous


    head of the Farrell family.


    As for the position of the next head of the Farrell family, she would naturally take it back if she could. If


    she didn¡¯t want to take it back, she could leave it to Kathryn.


    Audrey meant to take it back and let Liberty take charge of the Farrell n.


    The battle between Liberty and Kathryn would note to an end overnight.


    Deep down in her heart, Kathryn didn¡¯t want the Farrell family, but as the daughter of the Farrell family,


    she had no choice.


    She wanted Liberty to take power, but she was also afraid¡ªnot that Liberty would kill her if she took


    power, but that when the truth came out, her biological mother had killed Liberty¡¯s grandmother, and


    even if they were rtives, they would be enemies.


    The previous head of the family and her family, except for her two daughters, were all dead.


    Too miserable.


    If she were the descendant of the previous head of the family, she would be filled with hatred. Why


    would she want to coexist peacefully with the daughter of her enemy?


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Winter vacation is about to begin. Do you want to bring Sonny over to y during the


    winter vacation?¡±


    ¡°I have to go back to Wiltspoon during the winter vacation. Why should I pick him up here? Jensburg is


    too cold. It¡¯s okay toe here for a day or two asionally. I¡¯m afraid Sonny won¡¯t be able to bear it if


    he stays here for a long time.¡±


    Liberty actually didn¡¯t want Sonny toe to Jensburg often.


    After thinking for a while, Kathryn said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jensburg is too cold and not as warm as


    Wiltspoon. I want to go to Wiltspoon to celebrate the New Year. It¡¯s warm.¡±


    Liberty invited, ¡°You can go if you want. You can stay at my house. I already have my own house. It¡¯s


    just Sonny and I who live there. There are many empty rooms in the house.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s forget it. My mother won¡¯t let me get too close to you. She


    reminds me all the time that you and I are enemies.¡±


    After finishing speaking, she sighed again: ¡°Liberty, I don¡¯t want to be your enemy. I just want to interact


    with you like rtives.¡±


    ¡°No one wants to be an enemy of others.¡±


    Why would Liberty want to be an enemy?


    ¡°My mother is going on a long trip in two days and wants to see an old friend.¡± Kathryn said it suddenly.


    Liberty¡¯s eyes flickered, and she didn¡¯t ask further. But she took these words to heart.


    ¡°Sonny, do you want to go shopping? Can I take you out for a walk?¡± Kathryn asked Sonny.


    Sonny looked up at her, then went to y with his toys again and replied, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to go


    out. It¡¯s so cold outside, but it¡¯s warm andfortable in the hotel.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Don¡¯t you like seeing snow anymore?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°I like it, but it¡¯s so cold.¡±


    Having lived in Wiltspoon for a long time, the winter temperature is always over ten degrees. When


    Sonny came to Jensburg, he was very happy when he first saw the snow and had a great time.


    After the excitement, there was coldness.

 Chapter 3082

    Even though Sonny was wearing a lot of clothes, he still felt cold.


    ¡°My mother and Uncle Lewis also went shopping in the morning.¡±


    This was the main reason for Sonny¡¯s refusal.


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Okay, next time, next time I have a chance, I will take you to the children¡¯s


    amusement park.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Sonny readily agreed.


    Kathryn stayed at the Fortress Hotel for two or three hours, then left.


    After getting in the car, Kathryn said to Mr. Fraser, ¡°Mr. Fraser, take me to thergest indoor children¡¯s


    yground in Jensburg.¡±


    Mr. Fraser turned his head to look at her and asked, ¡°Do you want to y?¡±


    Kathryn pursed her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t y, but I want to see the innocent smiles of children to heal


    my heart that is riddled with holes.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re too serious. You¡¯re young; don¡¯t say such vicissitudes of life.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I have experienced a lot. Before a person grows old, his heart grows old first.¡±


    Mr. Fraser smiled and said, ¡°When we get to the amusement parkter, Miss, you can also y all


    over. I will apany you.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°OK.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Miss, fasten your seat belt; I¡¯m getting ready to drive.¡±


    Kathryn started to fasten her seat belt.


    After fastening her seat belt, she looked up at Mr. Fraser and suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Fraser, if I borrow


    some seed from you to have a baby, would you like it?¡±


    Mr. Fraser, who had just started the vehicle, immediately turned it off again.


    He turned his head to look at Kathryn, and his expression was shocked.


    His eyes were unfathomable.


    ¡°Miss, I see you didn¡¯t drink during lunch.¡± Mr. Fraser said it seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking. I¡¯m very sober. I¡¯ve thought about this problem for a long time. I can¡¯t get married


    unless I don¡¯t have to take over the Farrell family, so that I can marry and have children like a normal


    woman.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Miss, you can take a husband.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry. How good can a man be if he is willing to be the son-inw of my Farrell family?


    Most of them are men, like my father. I would rather be an old aunt for the rest of my life than marry


    such a man.¡±


    Holden was her biological father, and she had no choice. But she could choose the father of her child.


    Let her choose; she will not choose a man like her biological father.


    ¡°Miss, I¡­¡± Mr. Fraser didn¡¯t know what to say for a while.


    She wanted to borrow a seed to have a baby, and he could borrow it, but he wanted to lend it to her in


    a practical way.


    Kathryn said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer in a hurry. I¡¯m not in a hurry to give birth to a sessor. I¡¯m


    still a sessor now. Let¡¯s wait until I actually take over the Farrell family before we talk about this


    issue.


    I think there will be results within the next two years. If I really want to give birth to a sessor, I should


    give birth before the age of 35 and do in vitro fertilization.¡±


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s eyes were deep. Yes, don¡¯t be in a hurry now.


    He slowly captured her heart, and when they got married, it would be natural for them to give birth to a


    sessor.


    Under normal circumstances, all-around assistants were not allowed to get married and have children.


    If they wanted to get married and have children, they could only do so with the person they wanted to


    assist, that is, the head of the family or the young mistress.


    Mr. Fraser fell in love with Kathryn. He wanted to get married and have children.


    He had only one way to go to the end, and that was to let Kathryn fall in love with him, and the two of


    them became husband and wife, which was the best destination for him.


    He would be loyal to Kathryn for the rest of his life.


    Of course, even if he and Kathryn did not be husband and wife, he would remain loyal to Kathryn


    for the rest of his life. If she is happy, even if she is not with him, he will bless her.


    He followed her silently, doing things for her and protecting her, and seeing her happy made him happy


    too.

 Chapter 3083

    Mr. Fraser said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait untilter. Miss, if you need me, I will be happy to serve you.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk like a cowherd.¡±


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s ears turned red.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mr. Fraser, do you never talk about rtionships? I just asked you this question, and


    your ears turned red with embarrassment. Emotionally, you must be a nk te.¡±


    Mr. Fraser started driving again and said while driving, ¡°We learn everything, but we don¡¯t get involved


    in rtionships.¡±


    Love is a natural instinct of human beings; there is no need to learn it.


    He was absolutely devoted to other women. But toward Kathryn, he was not that cruel.


    Maybe he knew that if he fell in love, he would only fall in love with Kathryn, so he didn¡¯t put his feelings


    on guard against Kathryn.


    After getting along day and night, he had Kathryn¡¯s beautiful image in his heart.


    Without asking for anything in return, he would be satisfied if he could love her silently and protect her.


    Of course, it would be better if there was something in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s good. Love is beautiful, but it also hurts.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°It would be really exciting to have a love like Serenity and Zachary, Liberty and Mr.


    Lewis.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said in a gentle voice, ¡°Miss, you will be able to meet a man who will be devoted to you in


    the future.¡±


    Kathryn looked at him quietly without speaking.


    Mr. Fraser drove calmly.


    I guess Kathryn knew what he was thinking.


    He acted like nothing was wrong.


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Mr. Fraser, if I can¡¯t take over the Farrell family, can you still stay by my side?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°Miss, why are you asking such stupid questions? People like us, as soon as we leave


    school, only do one thing in our lives.¡±


    Regardless of whether Kathryn could take the position or not, he was assigned to Kathryn¡¯s side and


    would follow Kathryn for the rest of his life.


    Even if Kathryn bes a beggar and goes to the street to beg, he will go to the street to beg with


    Kathryn and never leave her in this life!


    Kathryn leaned back on the car seat and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll feel relieved.¡±


    She was also afraid that if she didn¡¯t take over the Farrell family, Mr. Fraser would leave her and


    be an all-around assistant to the real head of the family.


    Fortunately, he would never leave her.


    ¡­.


    Liberty called Audrey.


    After Audrey answered the phone, she told Audrey what Kathryn told her.


    ¡°Auntie, could the old friend that Matriarch Farrell traveled far away to meet be my grandmother¡¯s all-


    around assistant?¡±


    They also thought about looking for an all-around assistant, but they didn¡¯t know each other. There was


    a huge crowd, and they didn¡¯t know where to find someone.


    Audrey had met each other when she was a child, but decades have passed and Audrey has no


    impression of the uncle beside her mother.


    All she knew was that the opponent was tall, good at martial arts, and could fight well.


    He was very loyal to her mother and was always there for her.


    Other than that, Audrey couldn¡¯t remember anything rted to the other party.


    Audrey thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that the one who can make her travel far away


    to meet him is really him.¡±


    Her second aunt must have remembered her mother¡¯s assistant.


    After Liberty went to Jensburg, she found out that Matriarch Farrell had been looking for a man for


    decades. That man was said to be someone close to her grandmother.

 Chapter 3084

    Liberty guessed that the other party may have known about the conspiracy. After her grandmother¡¯s


    family died, she was afraid that she would be silenced. She may have fled Jensburg with some useful


    evidence, and her whereabouts have been unknown since the beginning.


    Otherwise, Matriarch Farrell would not have been looking for him for decades.


    ¡°I will talk to Zacharyter and ask him tomunicate with the Bucham family. The Bucham family will


    arrange for people to follow Matriarch Farrell. Their people are good at this and are elusive. They are


    more suitable for tracking than our people.¡±


    If the person Matriarch Farrell was going to meet was really the assistant of the previous head of the


    family, she would definitely be on guard against being followed.


    If an ordinary detective or bodyguard followed Matriarch Farrell, she would easily discover him and


    alert him.


    If Matriarch Farrell discovered her, she would suspect that Kathryn had leaked her whereabouts.


    Matriarch Farrell only told Kathryn about this matter.


    Liberty: ¡°Well, then Auntie, hurry up and tell Zachary. I pretend to know nothing here and won¡¯t send


    anyone to follow her and inquire.¡±


    Audrey: ¡°Liberty, you are right. Let¡¯s not make any moves on the surface. Just pretend we don¡¯t know


    anything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also possible that Matriarch Farrell is testing Kathryn. Even if she is her biological daughter, she


    may not trust her 100%.¡±


    Audrey suspected that Matriarch Farrell might test Kathryn with this move.


    It is true that Kathryn is her biological daughter, but Kathryn did not grow up by her side. The most


    important thing is that Kathryn still has a conscience and has rtively upright views. This makes


    Matriarch Farrell think that her biological daughter may not be of the same mind as her. If there is


    evidence that she killed her sisters, Kathryn will 99% kill her and send her to prison with her own


    hands.


    Liberty didn¡¯t expect this, and she broke into a cold sweat.


    She said, ¡°Will Kathryn be in danger?¡±


    ¡°Kathryn only told you and didn¡¯t tell anyone else. There will be no danger.¡± Audrey reassured Liberty


    not to worry about Kathryn.


    ¡°Tiger poison doesn¡¯t eat its children. My second aunt only has a daughter, Kathryn. No matter how


    poisonous she is, she won¡¯t kill Kathryn. At most, she won¡¯t let Kathryn take over so quickly. So, none


    of our people should move.¡± Audrey said. ¡°We are keeping an eye on Matriarch Farrell. She must have


    sent people to keep an eye on us.¡±


    However, it would be difficult for Matriarch Farrell to keep a close eye on people like them.


    Wiltspoon was the territory of these big families.


    How could Matriarch Farrell be allowed to stretch out such a long hand and stare at them?


    When Serenity and Zachary were having their wedding, Matriarch Farrell came over to have a wedding


    banquet and left someone behind in Wiltspoon.


    Zachary pulled her out.


    After that, Matriarch Farrell became very careful.


    Now that she thinks about it, there are still people who, even if they are hiding very secretly, dare not


    show up. If they show up, they will be pulled out. In this case, it is quite difficult for Matriarch Farrell to


    know the current situation of Audrey and others.


    Liberty said, ¡°Auntie, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Sonny and Duncan are back?¡± Audrey changed the topic.


    Liberty said helplessly, ¡°On the ne in the evening, both of them said they would have dinner with me


    before going back. Duncan doesn¡¯t want to go back even more than Sonny.¡±


    Sonny remembered going to kindergarten tomorrow. Duncan didn¡¯t care whether the leader of Lewis &


    Co. was in ce or not; he just wanted to be with Liberty.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°Then let him stay there with you and let the bodyguardse back with


    Sonny.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not at ease. I said Sonny was about to go on winter vacation. I¡¯ll be back home when the winter


    vacationes, and it won¡¯t take long for us to see each other every day.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for him to wait for you to agree. At this moment, he is truly in love with you, and it¡¯s normal


    for him to be reluctant to let you go.¡±


    Audrey smiled heartily, which made Liberty on the other side of the phone blush.


    Liberty said, ¡°Auntie, I went to help Sonny pack his things. Kathryn came over for dinner and bought


    him toys and new clothes. He has too many toys.¡±


    There were so many that there was no ce to put them.


    Sonny couldn¡¯t y that much either.

 Chapter 3085

    Liberty found an excuse to end the call.


    She moved the phone away from her ear, turned around with it in hand, and looked at Duncan, who


    was ying with Sonny.


    Everyone liked to tease her and Duncan.


    Liberty walked over, sat down next to Duncan and Sonny, looked at Sonny with a smile, and asked him,


    ¡°Sonny, can we spend the New Year with Uncle Lewis?¡±


    Sonny asked back: ¡°Uncle Lewis won¡¯t celebrate the New Year with us; who will he celebrate with?¡±


    Liberty: ¡°¡­¡±


    Sonny had long regarded Duncan as a family member and had be ustomed to each other.


    Liberty reached out and touched Sonny¡¯s head, looked at Duncan, and asked him, ¡°Years ago, before


    the Civil Affairs Bureau went on holiday, I rushed back. We can go through the marriage procedures


    and get the certificate first. When your leg injury is fully recovered, what do you think if we have another


    wedding?¡±


    Duncan denied her arrangement. ¡°Liberty, I don¡¯t want to get the certificate in silence. I want to propose


    to you. If you agree to my promise, we can go get the certificate and get married.


    I can walk a few steps now, but it¡¯s still a little difficult for me to kneel down and propose. Just give me a


    little more time. If it doesn¡¯t work this year, it will definitely work in the first half of next year.¡±


    The New Year was not far away.


    No matter how hard he tried to recover, he could not move freely during the New Year.


    He could only let Liberty wait a little longer.


    In short, he would not wrong Liberty.


    What others had, Liberty would have, and what Liberty had, others might not have.


    Liberty said softly, ¡°I am a divorced woman. Marrying you is a second marriage. In fact, it can save a lot


    of procedures.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t care how many times you are married. If you marry me, you will be the


    person I will cherish for the rest of my life. I will never let you be wronged.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He held Liberty¡¯s hand and asked gently, ¡°Liberty, give me a few more months, okay?¡±


    After looking at him for a moment, Liberty nodded.


    She took the initiative to lean on his shoulder.


    Sonny looked up at the two people and continued to y with his toys.


    Liberty came to her senses and quickly separated from Duncan.


    Fortunately, they didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate for children, and they ignored the big light bulb in


    Sonny.


    Sonny: I¡¯m not a little lightbulb. I haven¡¯t grown up yet. How can I be a big lightbulb?


    ¡­


    Audrey¡¯s guess was not wrong.


    Matriarch Farrell came back after Kathryn left the house. She didn¡¯t go far; she just gave her daughter


    the illusion that she had gone out. After returning, she locked herself in the study for a long time.


    Until evening, her assistant knocked on her study door.


    The assistant entered the study and saw her standing in front of the window with her back to the study


    door, one arm around her waist, and a cigarette in the other.


    The smell of tobo was very strong in the study.


    She smoked all afternoon.


    The assistant closed the study door, walked behind her, and called softly, ¡°Madam.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn went to see Liberty, right?¡±


    The assistant: ¡°The eldestdy went to the Fortress Hotel and invited Liberty and Duncan to dinner.


    She also gave some meeting gifts to Duncan and Sonny.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Did they say something?¡±


    The assistant replied, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. In the York family¡¯s territory, it¡¯s not convenient for me to go


    near the private room where they eat. However, Liberty didn¡¯t have any special reaction after the eldest


    lady left. Now he is sending Duncan and Sonny to the airport. They will fly back to Wiltspoon tonight.¡±


    Tomorrow is Monday, the beginning of another week.


    Those who work should go to work, and those who go to kindergarten should go to kindergarten.


    Duncan and Sonny naturally wanted to return to Wiltspoon.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Where did Kathryn go after that?¡±


    The assistant: ¡°She went to thergest indoor amusement park in Jensburg with Mr. Fraser.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°What is she doing there?¡±

 Chapter 3086

    The assistant: ¡°ying, having a lot of fun, she ys all the projects that are suitable for her.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s face softened a little, and she said with a chuckle, ¡°This child, maybe he didn¡¯t go to the amusement park when she was a child, so she should make up for it now.¡±


    Thinking of the bullying and abuse her biological daughter suffered in that family, Matriarch Farrell suddenly hated Shiloh.


    Shiloh still had the nerve to me them, but she didn¡¯t want to think about how her biological parents treated Kathryn.


    Shiloh had lived a life of fine clothing and food since she was a child. Not to mention the children¡¯s yground, she even went abroad countless times.


    As for Kathryn, she only now has the opportunity to go to the children¡¯s yground.Contents belong


    ¡°The eldestdy¡¯s life was too hard before.¡± The assistant¡¯s words also contained feelings of distress for Kathryn.


    He has always disliked Shiloh. He didn¡¯t know that Shiloh was a fake daughter before. He thought that he was the future young mistress and would have to give her some face, so he suppressed his displeasure towards Shiloh.


    He didn¡¯t dare to reveal anything. After the real and fake daughter were exposed, he finally understood.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It turned out that Shiloh was not the biological daughter of Matriarch Farrell; no wonder he disliked Shiloh so much.


    ¡°Yes, that child has lived a hard life, but she has also developed a strong character. There are gains and losses. She is much better than Shiloh.¡±


    The assistant hummed. He did not tell Matriarch Farrell that before returning to the Farrell family, Kathryn had sessfully started her own business and had nearly $100 million in assets to her name.


    Kathryn was indeed a member of the Farrell family.


    Even in very unfair circumstances, she was able to stand up little by little.


    There were some things that Matriarch Farrell wouldn¡¯t tell unless she asked.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Where is Shiloh now?¡±


    The assistant: ¡°In Celebrity Garden. The eldest young master bought an apartment for her to live in.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eyes darkened, and her expression became cold. She said coldly, ¡°Marco is such a great son of mine. What I have said has turned a deaf ear to him!¡±


    The assistant: ¡°The eldest young master has spent the past two nights there.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°¡­¡±


    The assistant took out a stack of photos from the hidden pocket of his suit jacket.


    He handed the stack of photos to Matriarch Farrell and said softly, ¡°Madam, this is the photo I took. She rented a house next to the one that the eldest young master had purchased. The house that the eldest young master bought is visible from the window. I took photos with the best pixel phone and posted them.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell took two puffs of cigarette and said, ¡°Put it on my desk first. I¡¯ll look at itter.¡±


    The assistant responded respectfully.


    He turned around, walked to the desk, and put the photos on the table.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°When I go on a long trip in two days, I¡¯ll see if anyone is following me.¡±


    The assistant said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell took two more puffs of cigarettes, exhaled the smoke, and waved her hand to the assistant, indicating that he could go out.


    It was true that she wanted to go on a long journey to see an old friend, and it was also to test whether her daughter was of the same mind as her.


    The person she went to meet may not be her old friend.


    She just went to confirm the authenticity.


    ¡°Kathryn, I hope you won¡¯t betray mom; we are mother and daughter!¡± Matriarch Farrell murmured.


    She dug a hole for Kathryn to jump into. She was very afraid that Kathryn would really jump.


    What should she do if mother and daughter can¡¯t be of the same mind?


    Kathryn was just a daughter!


    Matriarch Farrell let out a long sigh, left the window, walked back to the desk, and sat down.


    Throw cigarette butts in the ashtray.


    She just picked up the stack of photos.


    After looking at the photos, she angrily threw them into the air.


    Those photos were scattered everywhere, like a goddess scattering flowers.

 Chapter 3087

    Marco¡¯s two younger brothers would asionally appear in the apartment at Celebrity Garden.


    Every time they went there, they would carryrge and small bags. Without asking, they were shopping for Shiloh.


    Matriarch Farrell was so angry that her heart ached.


    At the same time, she hated Shiloh very much. It could be said that Shiloh and Holden were calcted. She just couldn¡¯t pass her own test, so she could no longer tolerate Shiloh staying in the Farrell family mansion.


    Everything she gave to Shiloh, she also wanted back. Shiloh could me her, but why was Shiloh not her biological daughter? In fact, as long as Shiloh decided to leave Wiltspoon when the incident happened, she would ask her assistant to send Shiloh a sum of money to ensure Shiloh¡¯s future life.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t, but wanted to take revenge on her. Matriarch Farrell sneered, ¡°Shiloh, I wanted to leave you a way to survive. If you don¡¯t cherish it and insist on going to h-e-l-l, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless and unrighteous.¡±


    She could even kill her own sisters, but she couldn¡¯t kill Shiloh? If she wanted to kill Shiloh but no one could find her, she had plenty of ways.


    ¡°Marco, have your two brothers never seen a woman in their eight lifetimes?¡±


    What made Matriarch Farrell most sad was the behavior of her three sons. Although they could not take over the Farrell family, she had never treated her three sons badly. She defied all opinions and arranged positions for her three sons in thepany early on. They made some money in thepany, but she turned a blind eye.


    The wives chosen for them were a good match for the Janzen family. It should be said that the Janzen family had even surpassed their inws. After all, they were descendants of the Janzen family.


    When marrying her sons, she could only choose her daughter-inw ording to the Janzen family¡¯s family background. Everyone in Jensburg was aware that the Farrell family had daughters as their sessors, making it virtually impossible for a son of the Farrell family to marry a daughter who was truly wealthy.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    So they could only marry the daughters of wealthy families whose families had assets but were not yet wealthy. Matriarch Farrell had also paved a lot of paths for the future of her three sons.


    They had their own small businesses outside, and whether they made money or not, she, the mother, helped take care of it. However, they still let her down. The three sons were able to get along well in the Farrell Group only because she, the mother, was the head of the family and looked after them.


    She always lost money when starting a business outside. She took care of her sons and also lost a lot of money. After leaving the Farrell Group, Matriarch Farrell felt that her three sons would be bankrupt and in debt within two years.


    No wonder the Farrell family always let their daughters take over, as the sons were really not good at business. Obviously, they received the same education, but they always had little luck starting their own business.


    Those who could operate normally were very good, and few could do it. She was disappointed in her career and even in her personal life. Her three daughters-inw should have good figures and good looks.


    Even after giving birth to children, they would also pay attention to maintaining their figures. The conditions of their natal family were not bad, and they were capable in all aspects. The three brothers had to raise women outside. She broke off with the woman outside after having previously taught her a lesson.


    Shiloh is seducing him once more right now! Even if Shiloh meant it, they would have to take the bait. This kind of thing can¡¯t be done with a p.


    Maybe after they knew that Shiloh was not their biological sister and had no blood rtionship, they might have some thoughts about Shiloh.


    It was no wonder that they couldn¡¯t always treat Kathryn, their biological sister.


    Shiloh fascinated them all. Matriarch Farrell lit another cigarette and sat on the chair, puffing away the smoke. After smoking two cigarettes in session, Matriarch Farrell made an internal call to the butler and ordered the butler: ¡°Is the eldest mistress back? Ask her toe to the study to see me.¡±


    The butler replied, ¡°The eldest youngdy has just sent her children back to school. They may not be back until a littleter.¡±


    On Sunday evening, when everyone sends their children back to school, traffic jams aremon on the road.

 Chapter 3088

    The grandchildren of Matriarch Farrell all went to boarding schools. They came back on Friday evening


    and were sent back to school on Sunday afternoon.


    Only the youngest two were in kindergarten, and they were the third Young Master¡¯s children. However,


    the two children usually live at their grandmother¡¯s house. The third young mistress¡¯s natal home was


    very close to the kindergarten. The children lived in their natal home, so it was convenient for them to


    go to kindergarten.


    The two youngest grandchildren lived in the inws¡¯ home. Matriarch Farrell paid a sum of money to


    the inws regrly every month for the living expenses of the grandchildren.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°As soon as shees back, let here upstairs to see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± The Butler reminded her.


    After Matriarch Farrell was silent, she said, ¡°I have no appetite.¡±


    Her husband and children were not around, so she couldn¡¯t eat well by herself. And if she was in a bad


    mood, she didn¡¯t want to eat it even more.


    The butler: ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t eat much at lunch. It¡¯s been so long, and you still need to eat


    something.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to eat.¡± After saying that, Matriarch Farrell hung up the inte call.


    The butler could only sigh.


    Soon after, Kathryn came back.


    Mr. Fraser sent her back.


    She held arge ball of marshmallows in one hand and two bunches of candied haws in her other.


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s car drove directly into the Farrell family mansion and stopped at the door of the main


    house.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± Mr. Fraser tilted his head and looked at Kathryn with a smile.


    Kathryn yed on the indoor yground for several hours, allowing him to see her childish side.


    She said she never had a yground when she was a kid.


    She hadn¡¯t been to the zoo either.


    In a word, her adoptive parents would never take her out to y. When they went to y, they would


    only take their biological son with them.


    She¡¯s making it up now.


    She also bought the marshmallows and candied haws that children like to buy.


    ¡°Would you like to go in for a ss of water? Or go back after dinner.¡± Kathryn asked him.


    Mr. Fraser wanted to do it, but he still declined. Mr. Fraser said, ¡°I can just go back and eat a bowl of


    noodles by myself. I won¡¯t go in.¡±


    He noticed that the owner¡¯s special vehicle was parked in the open parking lot in the yard.


    Matriarch Farrell was at home, and she couldn¡¯t stay for dinner.


    After all, in this big vi, the person in charge was not Kathryn, but Matriarch Farrell.


    ¡°Just eat a bowl of noodles? Don¡¯t treat your stomach badly. If the living expenses are not enough, tell


    me, and I will give you more living expenses.¡± Kathryn said it with a joking smile.


    Mr. Fraser smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not short on money; I just don¡¯t want to eat too much at night. Eat too


    much to avoid gaining weight and losing my handsome look.¡±


    How can he possibly win Kathryn¡¯s affection when he is unable to match the attractiveness of the men


    outside?


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°Miss, please go in quickly. I¡¯m going back. If you need anything, please contact me.¡±


    Kathryn hummed, said goodbye to him, then turned and walked into the house.


    Mr. Fraser watched her enter the house, then drove back to an open area before turning the car around


    and going out.


    Kathryn entered the house. The lights were on, but there was no one in the hall.


    Wasn¡¯t her mother¡¯s car at home? Why was it missing?


    Kathryn walked to the sofa and sat down while licking the marshmallow.


    The butler came in and walked to her side. As soon as he noticed her devouring that enormous


    marshmallow ball, the corners of his mouth began to twitch.

 Chapter 3089

    The grandchildren of Matriarch Farrell all went to boarding schools. They came back on Friday evening


    and were sent back to school on Sunday afternoon.


    Only the youngest two were in kindergarten, and they were the third Young Master¡¯s children. However,


    the two children usually live at their grandmother¡¯s house. The third young mistress¡¯s natal home was


    very close to the kindergarten. The children lived in their natal home, so it was convenient for them to


    go to kindergarten.


    The two youngest grandchildren lived in the inws¡¯ home. Matriarch Farrell paid a sum of money to


    the inws regrly every month for the living expenses of the grandchildren.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°As soon as shees back, let here upstairs to see me.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Madam, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± The Butler reminded her.


    After Matriarch Farrell was silent, she said, ¡°I have no appetite.¡±


    Her husband and children were not around, so she couldn¡¯t eat well by herself. And if she was in a bad


    mood, she didn¡¯t want to eat it even more.


    The butler: ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t eat much at lunch. It¡¯s been so long, and you still need to eat


    something.¡±


    ¡°I do not want to eat.¡± After saying that, Matriarch Farrell hung up the inte call.


    The butler could only sigh.


    Soon after, Kathryn came back.


    Mr. Fraser sent her back.


    She held arge ball of marshmallows in one hand and two bunches of candied haws in her other.


    Mr. Fraser¡¯s car drove directly into the Farrell family mansion and stopped at the door of the main


    house.


    ¡°Miss, we¡¯re here.¡± Mr. Fraser tilted his head and looked at Kathryn with a smile.


    Kathryn yed on the indoor yground for several hours, allowing him to see her childish side.


    She said she never had a yground when she was a kid.


    She hadn¡¯t been to the zoo either.


    In a word, her adoptive parents would never take her out to y. When they went to y, they would


    only take their biological son with them.


    She¡¯s making it up now.


    She also bought the marshmallows and candied haws that children like to buy.


    ¡°Would you like to go in for a ss of water? Or go back after dinner.¡± Kathryn asked him.


    Mr. Fraser wanted to do it, but he still declined. Mr. Fraser said, ¡°I can just go back and eat a bowl of


    noodles by myself. I won¡¯t go in.¡±


    He noticed that the owner¡¯s special vehicle was parked in the open parking lot in the yard.


    Matriarch Farrell was at home, and she couldn¡¯t stay for dinner.


    After all, in this big vi, the person in charge was not Kathryn, but Matriarch Farrell.


    ¡°Just eat a bowl of noodles? Don¡¯t treat your stomach badly. If the living expenses are not enough, tell


    me, and I will give you more living expenses.¡± Kathryn said it with a joking smile.


    Mr. Fraser smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not short on money; I just don¡¯t want to eat too much at night. Eat too


    much to avoid gaining weight and losing my handsome look.¡±


    How can he possibly win Kathryn¡¯s affection when he is unable to match the attractiveness of the men


    outside?


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°Miss, please go in quickly. I¡¯m going back. If you need anything, please contact me.¡±


    Kathryn hummed, said goodbye to him, then turned and walked into the house.


    Mr. Fraser watched her enter the house, then drove back to an open area before turning the car around


    and going out.


    Kathryn entered the house. The lights were on, but there was no one in the hall.


    Wasn¡¯t her mother¡¯s car at home? Why was it missing?


    Kathryn walked to the sofa and sat down while licking the marshmallow.


    The butler came in and walked to her side. As soon as he noticed her devouring that enormous


    marshmallow ball, the corners of his mouth began to twitch.

 Chapter 3090

    The Butler: ¡°Why do you still eat this, youngdy?¡±


    Kathryn asked back, ¡°Why, I can¡¯t eat this food?¡±


    The Butler: ¡°Only children love to eat.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I am young again.¡±


    The Butler: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    The Butler said, ¡°Miss, Madam Farrell ate very little for lunch. For dinner, she said she didn¡¯t want to


    eat. Miss, you¡¯re back. Go upstairs and persuade her to eat as much as she can.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°My mother has no appetite?¡±


    The Butler: ¡°She said she has no appetite.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone been here?¡± Kathryn asked.


    The Butler: ¡°Madam¡¯s assistant came over. After he left, she said she didn¡¯t want to have dinner.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Maybe something happened that affected my mother¡¯s mood and caused her to have no


    appetite for food. Okay, I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a look. My mother is in the study, right?¡±


    The Butler responded, ¡°She is in the study. He told the eldest mistress to go upstairs to see her when


    she came back. Miss, do you want to send food to her?¡±


    Was it rted to her sister-inw, Erika?


    Kathryn suddenly thought of her mention to her mother that Shiloh wanted to seduce her elder brother,


    Marco.


    Could it be that Shiloh had already taken action and seeded?


    Then Marco must have been seduced too easily.


    Kathryn: ¡°You prepare the food, and I will go upstairs to take a look. When my mother wants to eat, I


    will bring her food up.¡±


    The Butler: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Kathryn went upstairs with marshmallows and candied haws.


    Soon, she arrived at the door of her mother¡¯s study.


    She freed up one hand and knocked on the door. There was food in her hand, and she didn¡¯t forget to


    take a bite.


    The marshmallows were too sweet and didn¡¯t taste good to her. Even when she was a child, she saw


    other people eating them and her adopted brother eating them, but she didn¡¯t eat them. She always


    thought they were very delicious.


    When she grew up, she was able to earn money and was busy working, so she never bought anything


    to eat.


    She went to the amusement park in the afternoon and saw arge ball of marshmallows for sale, so


    she bought one to taste it.


    After buying it, she didn¡¯t think it tasted good, so she couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away. After all, it was a


    luxury dream of hers when she was a child.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me. Can I go in?¡±


    Hearing Kathryn¡¯s voice, Matriarch Farrell spoke, ¡°Come in; the door is unlocked.¡±


    Kathryn pushed the door open and went in. She smelled a strong smell of tobo as soon as she


    entered, and she frowned.


    She saw her mother sitting on a ck chair inside the desk, holding a cigarette in her right hand, and


    smoking. There were many photos scattered on the desk and on the ground.


    She walked over and bent down to pick up a few photos and look at them. Before she could see


    clearly, she heard her mother yelling at her, ¡°Put it down!¡±


    She was so frightened that she let go of her hands, and the photos fell from her hands to the ground.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Don¡¯t look; at least your eyes get dirty.¡±


    Kathryn still lowered her head and nced twice.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    After seeing clearly that it was an intimate photo of Marco and Shiloh, Kathryn cursed in her heart:


    Shiloh is so fast.

 Chapter 3091

    Matriarch Farrell added, ¡°Your aunt couldn¡¯t bear the blow; she became insane and passed away in an


    ident¡­ The burden of the family fell on my shoulders.¡±


    Kathryn rarely heard her mother mention her aunt and uncle. When she heard her mother mention it


    and saw her mother¡¯splicated expression, she wanted to ask her mother whether the deaths of her


    aunts were caused by her mother.


    When the words came to her lips, she still swallowed them.


    No questions were asked about the exit.


    Even if she asked, her mother wouldn¡¯t tell her.


    She will also be angry with her because of this, ming her as her biological daughter for not trusting


    her.


    ¡°Mom, do you have photos of your aunt and uncle?¡± Kathryn bit into the candied haws and asked,


    pretending to be curious, ¡°Mom, you said that Liberty and my aunt are a bit simr, but I have never


    seen a photo of my aunt, so I don¡¯t know how simr they are. Liberty is just a granddaughter. How can


    a granddaughter be like a grandma? How simr?¡±


    After being silent for a long time, Matriarch Farrell said: ¡°There used to be photos, but after decades,


    those photos were damaged and couldn¡¯t be seen clearly. I had to throw away those photos. Now I


    don¡¯t have any photos of them here.¡±


    ¡°Liberty and Sonny are a bit like your aunt. Liberty should look like her mother. Her mother looked very


    simr to my eldest sister when she was young. Audrey looks like both her father and mother. From


    Audrey, I saw the shadow of my eldest sister. Their words, demeanor, behavior, and even their voices


    are alike.


    If my eldest sister were alive, Audrey would be sitting in Mom¡¯s position now. If she were sitting in this


    position, maybe our Farrell Group could still be at its peak. Mom, I will never be as good as your aunt


    and her daughter.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell admitted that her abilities were not as good as those of her eldest sister or her eldest


    niece, Audrey.


    Not to mention the little niece, who died young, leaving behind two daughters. Although they were both


    good-looking, it was not clear how capable they were.


    ¡°Kathryn, your eldest brother is really with Shiloh.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell changed the topic, not wanting to mention the sisters again.


    That would make her feel mixed up.


    She missed her sisters, especially when she thought of the past years. She would especially think of


    her elder sister and younger sister.


    But she was afraid¡ªafraid that she had killed her sisters and left evidence in the hands of others.


    If Audrey and the others really found the evidence, not to mention Audrey and the others would settle


    the score with her, even her own daughter would not be able to ept a mother like her and would


    leave her.


    She lost her humanity, killed her sister, and snatched the position of head of the family back to her


    eldest sister¡¯s lineage. If she goes back to the starting point, she will not be able to rest in peace until


    she dies. Oh, it must be hard for her to die.


    Her parents and sisters were all waiting for her to settle ounts in the underworld.


    After her death, she might go to the eighteenth level of h-e-l-l. She had too many lives on her hands.


    ¡°Shiloh¡¯s movements are really fast.¡± Kathryn said. ¡°Mom, these photos¡­¡±

 Chapter 3092

    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°I asked my assistant to investigate, and he took the photo.¡±


    Kathryn wanted to pick up the photos and look at them again, but Matriarch Farrell said to her, ¡°You are


    not married yet, so don¡¯t look at those photos. There is no need to stain your eyes.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I¡¯m almost 30 years old, so I can¡¯t protect myself from it. But wait until I finish my


    marshmallows and candied haws, so as not to vomit.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mom, I took a quick look just now. The photo was so clear. Did Shiloh deliberately open the window for


    others to take pictures? I think she might have guessed that Mom would investigate her, so she


    deliberately allowed Mom¡¯s people to take clear pictures. People who really have an affair will keep it a


    secret. I think Shiloh did it on purpose because she wanted revenge. If they had kept it a secret, Mom


    wouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°Whether she did it intentionally or unintentionally, I can¡¯t spare her if she


    does such a thing.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said bitterly, ¡°Your father can¡¯t let go of her either. I didn¡¯t expect Shiloh to be such a


    person. I have loved her for more than twenty years in vain. I only have a daughter. I didn¡¯t know that


    she was not my biological child before. Although I felt that she was not like her in every aspect, I didn¡¯t


    think much about it.


    I love her very much and devote all my efforts to cultivating her, but her performance is always


    unsatisfactory. I thought it was because your father¡¯s genes were bad, which caused the daughter I


    gave birth to not to be as smart and capable as the Farrell family girl. Who knew she was a fake?¡±


    ¡°She should have been driven away in the first ce. The Farrell family should no longer have her. I


    was wrong!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell admitted that her decision was wrong.


    Kathryn said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s understandable that you did that. After all, you¡¯ve been raising her for more


    than 20 years. The love between mother and daughter cannot be erased overnight.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Kathryn, I have been treating you poorly in the past two years. Have you ever


    comined about me?¡±


    Kathryn ate most of the marshmallows, and her face turned into a spotted cat again. Matriarch Farrell


    couldn¡¯t helpughing and said, ¡°You can¡¯t eat more gracefully; look at you; you have turned into a


    spotted cat again; and you are being bullied by people outside. I saw it, but I don¡¯t know what the joke


    was.¡±


    Many people look down on Kathryn, the real young mistress of the Farrell family, because she grew up


    in the countryside.


    Everyone said that even though she was the real daughter of the Farrell family, she was still a country


    bumpkin and had never seen the world.


    Usually attending banquets, Kathryn was a person who only cared about eating and drinking.


    asionally, she would chat with the bosses she knew, but most of the time she was eating and


    drinking. The style of her evening dress was also very ordinary, unlike those who had been in a wealthy


    family since she was a child. Compared to the daughter of a real wealthy family who grew up, Kathryn


    was indeed a country bumpkin.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have to pretend in front of you. I know that you¡¯re outwardly harsh on me and


    scold me all the time to get me started early. It¡¯s useless. I never me you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said happily, ¡°You¡¯re indeed my biological daughter.¡±


    She had never gotten along with her before, but once she came back, she could understand her


    intentions.


    This was the tacit understanding of the blood connection.


    Matriarch Farrell took out a tissue again and handed it to Kathryn.


    Let Kathryn wipe her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. Mom, are you hungry? I¡¯ll go downstairs and bring you some food, or can we go


    downstairs and let us have a meal together?¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell ate a candied haw, he said, ¡°You can bring some food to Momter. Mom


    doesn¡¯t want to go downstairs.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not worth getting your body angry because of irrelevant people.¡±


    After being silent for a long time, Matriarch Farrell sighed: ¡°Kathryn, you have never experienced love


    and are not a mother, so you cannot understand my disappointment and anger about this matter.¡±


    ¡°I also want to be unaffected, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m angry and affected. One of them is the adopted daughter


    whom I once regarded as the apple of my eye, and the other is my son, who was born in ten months


    ¡®pregnancy. And your dad¡­ I admit that I don¡¯t actually have much affection for your dad. I was at the


    age of marriage and needed to give birth to an heir, so I recruited your dad. But after decades of


    marriage, and now we have children and grandchildren, and I caught him cheating on me, how could I


    not be angry?¡±

 Chapter 3093

    After the incident between Shiloh and Holden, Matriarch Farrell suddenly seemed to have aged by


    more than ten years.


    She used to take good care of herself, but she didn¡¯t look like a seventy-year-old; she looked like she


    was in her fifties.


    Now she looked like an eighty-year-olddy.


    Kathryn stopped answering. She couldn¡¯t say anything about her parents¡¯ marriage.


    ¡°Your dad also said that there is someone in my heart, but I have never cheated on him. Those are all


    in the past. Who doesn¡¯t have the past? Your dad never broke up with the women around him before


    he came to your door. Isn¡¯t that his past?


    After I came to the door, I didn¡¯t settle the old score with him. He had the nerve to say that I had


    someone in my heart.¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s beautiful eyes shed. ¡°Mom, the man in your heart must be very good, right?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°He is very good¡ªa hundred times better than your father. I¡¯m going away in two


    days, and the old friend I¡¯m going to meet is the one in my heart. I haven¡¯t seen him for decades, but I


    don¡¯t know if he still remembers me. Maybe he doesn¡¯t remember. It¡¯s also possible that he can


    remember even if I turn into ashes.¡±


    If he talked about love, he would definitely forget Matriarch Farrell. He only had her eldest sister in his


    heart.


    If she turned to ashes due to hatred, he would remember it.


    Matriarch Farrell felt that he was still alive and well, and it was his hatred for her that sustained him.


    ¡°knock knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Madam, the eldest youngdy is back.¡±


    It was the butler knocking on the door outside the study.


    He told Matriarch Farrell that Erika was back.


    Matriarch Farrell said to Kathryn, ¡°Kathryn, you go out first. If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, go downstairs to


    eat. If I don¡¯t ask you toe in, don¡¯te in.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Mom, please take care of yourself and don¡¯t get angry.¡±


    Before Kathryn went out, she did not forget to express her concern for her mother. She still had a small


    ball of marshmallows left in her big ball, and there were still two fruits in the candied haws.


    She saw Erika at the door of the study.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Kathryn called Erika.


    Erika saw the food she was holding in Kathryn¡¯s hands like a housekeeper and couldn¡¯t help but say,


    ¡°Kathryn, why are you acting like a child and buying this food to eat? Your nieces and nephews rarely


    eat these things. If you want to eat it, ask the chef to help you make your own candied haws. It¡¯s clean


    and hygienic. You can also make marshmallows yourself; there is no need to buy them outside.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and said, ¡°I just went out to y in the afternoon and saw many people buying it. I


    joined in the fun and bought it to taste. I won¡¯t buy it next time. Sister-inw, mom asked you to go in.


    Go in quickly. Don¡¯t keep mom waiting.¡±


    Erika hummed and was about to go in, then stopped, grabbed Kathryn, who was about to leave, and


    asked in a low voice, ¡°Kathryn, what do you want me to do?¡±


    In the Farrell family mansion, there was no one who was not afraid of Matriarch Farrell.


    Erika was no exception.


    Although Matriarch Farrell was quite nice to her daughters-inw and was not an evil mother-inw,


    she was the head of the family and was powerful without anger. Erika often did not dare to breathe in


    front of her mother-inw.


    Erika¡¯s heart was in a state of confusion when her mother-inw inexplicably called her into the study.


    She didn¡¯t know what her mother-inw wanted to do with her.


    After returning from sending her children to school, Erika heard the Butler say that her mother-inw


    was looking for her, so she went over what she had done in the past few days to make sure that she


    had not done anything out of the ordinary but was still worried.


    Kathryn whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Mom looks very angry. There are a lot of photos scattered on the


    ground. I want to take a look. Mom won¡¯t let me pick them up and look at them, saying it will stain my


    eyes. Sister-inw, you go in and pick them up. Take a look, see what kind of photo it is, and tell me


    later.¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 3094

    Kathryn looked like she was very gossipy and wanted to know.


    Erika¡¯s heart was even higher.


    photo? Whose photo is this?


    ¡°Sister-inw,e in quickly; don¡¯t keep mom waiting.¡± Kathryn urged in a low voice and left.


    Erika took a few deep breaths. Whether it was a blessing or a curse, she couldn¡¯t escape. Just go in.


    No matter how powerful the mother-inw was, could she still eat her?


    Erika went in.


    As soon as she entered, she saw many photos scattered on the ground in front of the desk.


    Her majestic mother-inw was sitting at the desk, holding a bunch of candied haws in her hand and


    eating them.


    Erika was a little surprised.


    She didn¡¯t expect that her majestic mother-inw would actually eat candied haws, which children love


    to eat. She guessed it was given to her by Kathryn.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t care what Erika¡¯s reaction was. After she finished eating thest fruit, she


    ordered Erika: ¡°Pick up all the photos on the ground.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom.¡±


    Erika quickly walked over and put the bag she was holding on a chair. Then she kneeled down and


    picked up the photos on the ground. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the photos, but in the process of picking


    them up, she inevitably saw the contents of those photos.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was okay not to look at it, but when she looked at it, her face changed.


    That anger burned up instantly.


    These photos turned out to be of her husband, Marco, and her other sister-inw, Shiloh. Well, Shiloh


    was no longer her sister-inw; she was a b!tch and had been kicked out of the Farrell family mansion


    long ago by her mother-inw.


    ¡°mom!¡±


    Erika was so angry that her eyes were red, and she threw all the photos on the desk.


    ¡°Mom, look at Marco and that b!tch; they, they actually¡­¡±


    Erika couldn¡¯t continue talking. She didn¡¯t expect Marco to do such a thing.


    After receiving a reprimand from Matriarch Farrell, Marco stopped looking for a lover outside.


    Erika also told Marco that she could forgive his cheating as long as he calmed down and returned to


    the family to give the children aplete home.


    The main reason was that she was unwilling to give up her position as the eldest mistress of the Farrell


    family to other women.


    In the past, divorce was just a way to threaten the husband and force him to break up with the b!tch


    outside.


    Her children were now so old and in an intense learning stage. She couldn¡¯t let the rtionship


    between husband and wife affect their children.


    If they really want to divorce, they have to wait until all their children are admitted to college.


    ¡°What your husband did outside, you, the wife, don¡¯t even know.¡± Matriarch Farrell said it in a deep


    voice.


    Erika suddenly felt aggrieved: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have a position in thepany. I go to thepany


    asionally. Marco also said that I would disturb his work and wouldn¡¯t let me go to thepany. You


    used to say that we can be good youngdies at home, and we can take care of our husbands and


    raise our children. We don¡¯t have to worry about thepany¡¯s affairs. Even if the couple is together, if


    he wants to have s-e-x, he can still find opportunities, not to mention that Marco and I are not together


    all the time.


    Mom, I thought Marco would learn his lesson and correct himself, but I never imagined that he would


    actually involve himself with that b!tch. I have warned him, but he still¡­ Mom, it must be that b!tch who


    seduced Marco.


    Marco and his brothers have always loved her. Later, after they found out that she was not their


    biological sister, they obviously treated her a little differently. It¡¯s just that I thought they had been


    brothers and sisters for more than 20 years and didn¡¯t want to think too much about it.


    That b!tch used to love Young Master Queen. Seeing Marco doting on that b!tch so much makes me


    feel ufortable, and I can¡¯t say anything.¡±

 Chapter 3095

    The main reason was that the parents-inw always doted on that b!tch Shiloh and treated Shiloh


    much better than Kathryn.


    When they married into the Farrell family as young wives, they all knew that they should act on their


    mother-inw¡¯s face.


    Her mother-inw was so kind to Shiloh, so even if she felt ufortable, she still had to please


    Shiloh on the surface.


    ¡°okay.¡± Matriarch Farrell interrupted Erika. ¡°I can¡¯t me you for this. It¡¯s because I overindulged in


    Shiloh.


    In this mansion, everyone looked at her face and acted. If there is a mistake, it is her fault as the head


    of the family.


    Erika whispered, ¡°Mom, you didn¡¯t know that Shiloh was fake, so you didted on Shiloh like that. I am


    also a mother, and I only have one daughter. I also love my daughter very much.¡±


    ¡°Have the children been sent back to school?¡± Matriarch Farrell asked about her grandchildren.


    She was still very good to her grandchildren.


    When Kathryn was found, at first nce, she thought that Kathryn was a piece of mud that couldn¡¯t


    stand up to the wall. She even thought about raising her granddaughter.


    This was the case with the Farrell family. When Matriarch Farrell had no daughter, she would train her


    granddaughter and would not let the position of head of the family fall into the hands of a coteral


    lineage.


    Erika said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s time to go back to school.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°How are the kids doing?¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Erika replied, ¡°Medium, average, average.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Erika. Erika was frightened and quickly exined, ¡°Their grades are not very


    good, but their minds are very flexible and they are not stupid people.¡±


    ¡°Your husband cheated on you, and I¡¯m on your side. No matter what you do, no matter how much


    trouble you make, I will be on your side.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell returned to the topic of his son¡¯s cheating.


    She had several grandchildren, but all of them have poor grades¡ªnot even the eldest grandchild she


    once wanted to train.


    well!


    Perhaps this is the reason why all the family heads in past generations have tried their best to have a


    daughter.


    Their sons were also their descendants, and they also had granddaughters, but it was so strange that


    the sons¡¯ performance in all aspects was not as good as their daughters, and it was difficult to train


    their granddaughters to be talents.


    ¡°Thank you, mom!¡±


    With the support of her mother-inw, Erika was not afraid.


    She said to her mother-inw, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to find Marco now and get him back. Mom, what should


    I do with Shiloh?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell asked her, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Erika said without thinking, ¡°Send her away by force; she wille back with legs. Aside from that, she


    hates us so much right now. As long as she is alive, she will always want to take revenge on us. Mom, I


    feel¡­¡±


    She made the gesture of wiping her neck toward her mother-inw.


    It was meant to kill Shiloh so that they could get rid of her once and for all.


    After pondering for a moment, Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°You have to pay for your life by killing someone.


    There is no need to spend the rest of your life on a b!tch. Think about your children. ¡°What will they do


    if you be a murderer?¡±


    Her words were like a basin of cold water poured on Erika¡¯s head, and Erika immediately gave up her


    murderous intent. Yes, she still has children. She cannot spend the rest of her life with a b!tch like


    Shiloh, or her children will be harmed.


    Not worth it.


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°Inform Shiloh¡¯s mother and brothers toe over and ask them to take Shiloh back.


    Tell them that if Shiloh is not imprisoned, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless.¡±


    Erika: ¡°yes.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell waved her hand, indicating that Erika could go out.


    Erika picked up the stack of photos, turned around, and walked out of the study. As soon as she left the


    study, she immediately went downstairs aggressively.


    ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s getting dark; where are you going?¡± Kathryn just went upstairs carrying a tray with the


    meals she prepared for Matriarch Farrell.

 Chapter 3096

    ¡°Go and settle the score with your eldest brother. Your eldest brother is a dog and can¡¯t change his


    attitude.¡± Erika responded to Kathryn as she walked.


    She was menacing and walked very fast. She passed through the hall and walked out of the main room


    in the blink of an eye.


    Soon, Kathryn heard the sound of a car driving outside, and her sister-inw really went out.


    After Kathryn sent the food upstairs to her mother, she found an excuse to escape and then hurried out


    to chase her sister-inw.


    She¡¯s not afraid that her eldest sister-inw, Erika, would do something in a hurry, but she¡¯s worried


    that Marco and Shiloh would join forces and Erika would suffer a loss.


    Halfway through, Kathryn received a call from Mr. Fraser.


    ¡°Miss, where are you going?¡±


    It was Mr. Fraser who knew that Kathryn was going out and called her to ask where she was going.


    Kathryn said, ¡°My eldest sister-inw is going to catch an adulterer. I¡¯m afraid that my eldest sister-in-


    law will suffer a loss, so I¡¯m going to help her.¡±


    Mr. Fraser chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the eldestdy going to the theater?¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°Watching a show is watching a show, but also helping my sister-inw.¡±


    Mr. Fraser: ¡°I really want to participate in such a lively event.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Just don¡¯te over; my mother¡¯s assistant is nearby.¡±


    Mr. Fraser said warmly, ¡°Since there are seniors here, I won¡¯t go there. Miss, be careful and don¡¯t let


    yourself get hurt.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m pretty good at fighting.¡±


    Mr. Fraser chuckled. ¡°Miss, you have never met a real master. If you meet a real master, he can knock


    you down with one move.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I¡¯m driving; I won¡¯t tell you anymore.¡±


    After her all-around assistant exposed the illusion that she could fight, Kathryn excused herself from


    driving and hung up on Mr. Fraser.


    Erika and Kathryn arrived at the Celebrity Garden one after the other.


    Erika was like a headless fly when she arrived at the Celebrity Garden, not knowing where to look for


    someone.


    She came out angrily without asking her husband what building or floor the house he bought was on.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    When Erika didn¡¯t know where to look for someone, her cell phone rang.


    Taking out the mobile phone from the bag, she saw that it was an unfamiliar mobile phone number.


    Erika was a little hesitant, but she still answered the call.


    ¡°The young master is in Room 1603 on the 16th floor of Building B.¡±


    The other party hung up the phone before Erika could recognize the other party¡¯s voice.


    Know who she is, know what she is here for¡­


    Erika quickly thought of one person¡ªthe always calm but powerful male assistant next to her mother-


    inw.


    With her destination in mind, Erika immediately found Building B, took the elevator up to the 16th floor,


    and found Room 1603.


    After taking a few deep breaths, she rang the doorbell.


    It took a while before she heard Shiloh¡¯s voice say, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Erika didn¡¯t say anything and was still ringing the doorbell.


    ¡°Is it the second brother or the third brother? Did you forget to bring the key again? It¡¯s annoying; you


    forget to bring the key every time, and you have toe out to open the door.¡±


    Shiloh spoke as she walked over and opened the door.


    Erika, who was at the door of the house, was shocked when she heard what she said.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Well, her two brothers-inw know about it ande here often.


    Erika immediately sent a message to her sisters-inw group, asking her two sisters-inw toe to


    Room 1603, Building B, of Mingren Community.


    After sending the group message, Shiloh opened the door.


    ¡°Who is it? Sister-inw? It¡¯s you. Why did youe to my ce?¡±

 Chapter 3097

    Erika didn¡¯t say a word but just pped her hard.


    There was a snap.


    Shiloh¡¯s face was marked with distinctive finger prints.


    She was beaten until the corners of her mouth were bleeding.


    Erika still didn¡¯t understand her hatred. She picked up her bag and pped Shiloh non-stop. While


    beating her, she called Shiloh mean, b!tch, and shameless.


    Shiloh didn¡¯t let up and they engaged inbat.


    The two people were making too much noise, but because it was Sunday night, everyone was at home.


    All the neighbors came out to see what happened.


    Seeing the two were fighting, they did not dare step forward to start a fight, not knowing what the


    situation was.


    While Erika was pping Shiloh, she also tore Shiloh¡¯s s@xy pajamas, and while tearing them apart,


    she cursed, ¡°B!tch, you seduced my husband; I¡¯ll tear you apart, shameless, b!tch!¡±


    Only then did everyone figure out the situation, and it turned out that it was the original wife who had


    captured the mistress.


    The offender immediately took out her mobile phone and took a video.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Marco, who had juste out of the shower, heard some noise, quickly came out to see, and saw two


    women fighting each other.


    He shouted loudly, stepped forward, and kicked away his wife, who was sitting on Shiloh.


    Erika was unprepared when her husband kicked her. She fell to the ground, which was very painful.


    Shiloh took the opportunity to pull Erika¡¯s hair and then shot her bow left and right, making a snapping


    sound.


    Erika felt pain on both sides of her face, and stars were shooting out of her eyes.


    Marco helped the b!tch, which made Erika even more angry.


    She banged her head against Shiloh as hard as she could, even if Shiloh pulled her hair.


    After receiving a blow from her, Shiloh released her grip. Erika turned over and sat on Shiloh again; her


    hands quickly and firmly pinched Shiloh¡¯s neck.


    She¡¯s going to strangle this b*tch to death!


    Marco kicked Erika again.


    Erika didn¡¯t let go and endured Marco¡¯s kicks one after another.


    ¡°Let her go; you¡¯re going to strangle her to death.¡± Marco instead used his hands to pull Erika away.


    Erika¡¯s neck gripped Shiloh tightly. She couldn¡¯t breathe and struggled desperately.


    Marco also tried his best to pull on Erika. He pulled Erika¡¯s hand away, allowing Shiloh to breathe.


    Marco pulled his wife away forcefully, dragged her into the house, and shouted to Shiloh, ¡°Shiloh,


    please leave quickly.¡±


    Shiloh got up from the ground, and instead of walking away, she rushed into the room and grabbed


    Erika¡¯s neck.


    Erika was grabbed by her husband and then choked by Shiloh. She couldn¡¯t resist at all.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn, who had just arrived here, saw this scene.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it, so she rushed into the room, ran behind Shiloh, and struck hard


    on the back of Shiloh¡¯s neck.


    Shiloh¡¯s body fell limply to the ground, knocked unconscious by her.


    Kathryn pped Marco in the face again.


    Marco was pped by Kathryn, came to his senses, and quickly let go of Erika.


    Erika copsed on the ground.


    Her heart felt cold.


    After being married for more than ten years and having several children, her pillow partner, her


    husband, actually helped the b!tch.


    When she pinched Shiloh¡¯s neck, Marco tried desperately to save Shiloh.


    When the roles switched, Marco held her firmly while Shiloh violently strangled her neck.


    If Kathryn hadn¡¯t arrived in time, she would have died in the hands of this bad couple tonight.


    Did she keep such a husband for the New Year?


    Erika suddenly thought about it. She didn¡¯t want to make trouble.


    She wanted a divorce!

 Chapter 3098

    Divorced Marco. Who Marco will be with in the future has nothing to do with her. Whoever wants the


    identity of Erika will take it. She wants to live! She wants to live!


    ¡°Brother, do you know what you are doing?¡± Kathryn scolded her elder brother coldly, ¡°You almost killed


    my sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°What actions did you and this woman take part in that you believe your family is unaware of?¡± Kathryn


    bent down to pick up her sister-inw¡¯s bag, took out a stack of photos, and hit Marco hard on the


    body.


    Then she grabbed the sister-inw and said to her, ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s go back. Let mom deal with


    these b!tches.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn¡­¡±


    Marco picked up the photo and looked at it; his expression changed. He looked up and saw that his


    sister had taken his wife away.


    Marco didn¡¯t dare to stay long, so he quickly went back to his room, changed his clothes, and hurried


    out.


    Marco felt cruel as he watched Kathryn knock Shiloh unconscious and left her alone.


    Even the door remained open.


    The neighbors are watching: ¡°¡­¡±


    Finally, a neighbor helped Shiloh close the door.


    The y was over, and the neighbors watching went back to their houses.


    Who knew? The next day, they received a message.


    Shiloh, who was caught raping Erikast night, jumped off the building in the middle of the night.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The 16th floor was so high that she could jump off and survive.


    They heard that when the 120 ambnces arrived, Shiloh had no vital signs.


    Shiloh sustained a severe head injury and passed away immediately.


    Then Shiloh¡¯s mother and two brothers rushed downstairs, crying.


    Everyone was spreading the rumor that it was Shiloh¡¯s mother and two brothers who received a call


    from Erika and knew that their daughter (sister) had done something embarrassing, so they came from


    their hometown overnight.


    They arrived in the middle of the night.


    Then the mother and son took turns ming Shiloh.


    Maybe Shiloh was beaten up by Erika, and it was a joke to so many people, or maybe she was


    used by her mother and brothers. Shiloh couldn¡¯t bear the pressure and couldn¡¯t think about it for a


    moment, so she jumped off the building andmitted suicide.


    The residents of Mingren Community received this news.


    When the police came, they initially determined that she hadmitted suicide by jumping off the


    building.


    The news soon came to light.


    Everyone in Jensburg was aware that the butler had reced the Farrell family¡¯s biological daughter


    after her birth.


    After the Farrell family¡¯s biological daughter returned, Shiloh, who had been groomed as a sessor,


    was still very favored and did not leave the Farrell family. Instead, she stayed in the Farrell family and


    became the seconddy.


    Although she could no longer be the sessor, as the second youngdy of the Farrell family, she had


    no worries about food or clothing and enjoyed endless glory and wealth.


    Why did she suddenly be the third party in someone else¡¯s marriage?


    The residents of the celebrity gardenmunity (Mingrenmunity) didn¡¯t know who the man who


    kept Shiloh was.


    After all, the head of the Farrell family helped his son and tried her best to preserve Marco¡¯s face.


    Anyway, Shiloh was dead.


    Shiloh didmit suicide by jumping out of the building.


    She was scolded by her mother and her brothers.


    She had no feelings for them, so she quarreled with them fiercely.


    Her two brothers said they would take her back to their hometown and arrange for a man to marry her


    so that she could live a good life in the future.


    It was said that she was destined to be an ordinary person, but their father had manipted her so that


    she could be the rich daughter of the Farrell family for more than 20 years.


    Now that her biological daughter has returned to her, she will only suffer a loss if she lingers on as an


    adopted daughter.


    How could Shiloh be willing to go back to her hometown, let alone be randomly arranged to marry her


    brother?


    She originally wanted to threaten her rtives by jumping off the building, but she made a mistake, fell


    off the building, and died.

 Chapter 3099

    After Matriarch Farrell received the news that Shiloh fell from the building and died, she made a special


    trip to the hospital.


    Holden, who could go through the discharge procedures in the next two days, looked as if his parents


    had died. He was haggard, and his eyes were red and swollen. He had been crying for a long time.


    It was his younger son who apanied him to the hospitalst night.


    After Sage found out that his former sister fell to her death from a building, he rushed to the celebrity


    gardenmunity and came back after a fight with Shiloh¡¯s two brothers.


    When Matriarch Farrell saw the two men like this, her eyes were deep, making it impossible to guess


    what she was thinking at the moment.


    Matriarch Farrell regarded the father and son in this manner. They didn¡¯t dare to express their anger


    and were very nervous.


    Holden winked at his younger son, Sage, signaling for him to break the silence between the three of


    them.


    Sage didn¡¯t dare. He wanted his father to speak.


    The father and son stared at each other for a while, and finally Sage spoke.


    He brought a chair for Matriarch Farrell, ced it behind Matriarch Farrell, and said to Matriarch Farrell,


    ¡°Mom, sit down.¡±


    The Matriarch Farrell family sat down.


    Sage hurriedly poured a ss of warm water for his mother and washed the fruits.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat fruit anymore. Just talk to your dad and return to thepanyter.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell spoke calmly and stopped Sage, who was about to wash the fruits.


    ¡°Mom, then you talk to my dad, and I¡¯ll go outside to smoke a cigarette.¡± Sage said this and quickly


    slipped out.


    They have been afraid of Matriarch Farrell since they were young. Matriarch Farrell was always very


    strict with them; she always insisted on her words at home or in thepany and did not allow them to


    challenge her majesty as a mother.


    On the contrary, Holden was a gentle man and loved them very much. No matter what request they


    made to Holden, Holden would satisfy them as much as possible. Sometimes, in order to satisfy their


    requests, Holden had to go to Matriarch Farrell, and then she called him a b!tch.


    All four siblings have the best rtionship with Holden.


    Now, Shiloh is gone.


    In Sage¡¯s heart, Shiloh was always his sister. He asionally went to Mingren Community to see


    Shiloh. He had no other thoughts and simply cared about Shiloh. He also knew about Marco and


    Shiloh.


    He did not stop or persuade her, but felt that if Shiloh followed Marco, at least she would have a ce


    to live and someone to protect her.


    Marco told Sage and Noel to keep the secret and not let the women in the family know; otherwise,


    Shiloh would be tortured to death.


    Consequently, the women in the family still discovered the truth.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Erika went to the celebrity gardenmunityst night to cause trouble. She had a fight with Shiloh


    and almost strangled Shiloh to death.


    Kathryn also went.


    Sage walked out of the ward, lit a cigarette at the end of the corridor, and took two deep puffs.


    When the news of Shiloh¡¯s death came, neither Sage nor Holden could ept it.


    Shiloh was still so young; her life had just begun, and she died. Her mother and brothers just wanted to


    force her to die.


    Shiloh told them that her biological mother asked her for money.

 Chapter 3100

    At that home, Kathryn had experienced bullying in the past. Even if she earned some money, someone


    would take it away or rob her.


    That was a family of vampires.


    Kathryn was not their biological child, so forget about treating Kathryn like that. But Shiloh was their


    biological child, so they treated Shiloh like this. Shiloh was pampered and raised in the Farrell family;


    how could she bear this kind of anger?


    They forced Shiloh to die!


    Sage didn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Sage had a strong suspicion that his brother had pushed Shiloh downstairs.


    In the ward, Matriarch Farrell took a few sips of the cup of warm water that Sage poured for her. After


    moisturizing her throat, she put down the water cup and said to Holden, lying on the bed, ¡°Husband,


    Shiloh is dead, you know?¡±


    Holden¡¯s haggard appearance and red, swollen eyes were visible to others. Holden did not dare to lie


    and answered honestly, ¡°I knew itst night. Sage also went there. Shiloh fell, broke her head, and


    bloodied her head, so she went there on the spot.


    They said that after the doctor arrived at the scene, she was pronounced dead without even


    resuscitating her.¡±


    Because she was already dead, there was no need for resuscitation, so doctors rushed to the scene


    and dered Shiloh dead after examination.


    They sent her directly to the funeral home.


    Holden said, ¡°Wife, Shiloh definitely didn¡¯t fall identally. Her mother and brothers were responsible


    for her death. They must have pushed her down. Shiloh was not the kind of person who wouldmit


    suicide.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said nothing.


    Holden continued, ¡°Wife, for the sake of the mother-daughter rtionship with Shiloh for more than 20


    years, would you like to investigate the real cause of Shiloh¡¯s death?¡±We can¡¯t let Shiloh die in an


    unknown way. I know you resent Shiloh, but Shiloh has never thought of doing anything to apologize to


    you. ¡°In her heart, you know how much she respects you as a mother.¡±


    ¡°She was calcted and driven to death step by step.¡±


    Holden suddenly said bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s Kathryn; it¡¯s all Kathryn. If Kathryn hadn¡¯te back, our Shiloh


    wouldn¡¯t have been forced to a desperate end.


    The person who plotted against Shiloh and me must be Kathryn. She had no feelings for me, her


    biological father. She was jealous that I loved Shiloh, so she used such a vicious trick to harm Shiloh


    and me, making Shiloh fall out of favor with you. You should be resentful and take me seriously.


    She aplishes two objectives in one! If Shiloh dies, she will be able to secure her position as heir.


    No one canpete with her for the position of head of the family.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell looked at Holden with cold eyes. She knew that Holden¡¯s emotional bnce always


    favored Shiloh.


    To be honest, she was also partial to Shiloh at the beginning. Shiloh raised her and trained her to be


    her sessor. She loved her so much, but she separated from her after she was born. She didn¡¯t even


    know that she was her biological daughter; she had no emotions.


    Normal people would prefer the person they grew up with.


    However, the Farrell family¡¯s rules were unbreakable.


    It couldn¡¯t be broken, either.


    If Matriarch Farrell dared to put Shiloh in power, the entire Farrell family would turn against her. No


    matter how powerful she was, once the entire family united to turn against her, she would have no way


    to deal with it.


    Later, she discovered that Kathryn was pretending to be a pig and eating the tiger. In fact, when it came


    to business, it was obvious that,pared with her, she was better than Matriarch Farrell.


    Matriarch Farrell never imagined that Kathryn, who lived in the countryside and grew up in an


    environment that was very unfavorable to her, would have much better business acumen than Shiloh.


    At that time, Matriarch Farrell had to sigh that the daughter of their Farrell family was really born to do


    business.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Therefore, Matriarch Farrell began to cultivate her biological daughter wholeheartedly and even


    cooperated with her daughter to pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger, which confused many people.


    However, Holden has always been indifferent to Kathryn and was seriously biased towards Shiloh.


    Shiloh was dead; Holden med Kathryn.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? The question of whether Shiloh died


    in an ident requires investigation, but it has nothing to do with Kathryn!


    Yes, Kathryn deceived you and Shiloh, but it was your biological son Marco who did it. He didn¡¯t mean


    to deceive you. ¡°He didn¡¯t know that his wife had added aphrodisiac to the half bottle of wine.¡±

 Chapter 3101

    Matriarch Farrell continued, ¡°It¡¯s just such a coincidence that you and Shiloh¡­ nothing happened to


    Kathryn from the beginning to the end!¡±Holden, Kathryn did not grow up beside us, but she is our


    biological daughter. She is the blood of you and me, and she is our blood!


    When ites to bad things, you always me your biological daughter and throw dirty water on her.


    ¡°Are there any fathers like you?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell scolded Holden, leaving him speechless.


    After a while, Holden asked, ¡°Shiloh and I¡­ was there a mistake, and it wasn¡¯t someone deliberately


    nning it?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°It¡¯s a mistake. If it¡¯s a conspiracy, it¡¯s your most beloved eldest son, Marco, who


    plotted against you. If you can ept that Marco is the one who plotted against you, then you can think


    of a conspiracy. I can¡¯t limit your thoughts.¡±


    Holden: ¡°¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t believe that Marco would plot against him and Shiloh.


    Holden had four children. Without knowing that Kathryn was his biological daughter, his eldest son,


    Marco, and daughter, Shiloh, were the ones he loved most.


    Marco also had an excellent rtionship with Holden.


    How could he possibly plot against himself and Shiloh?


    That was a mistake.


    Holden said, ¡°Wife, you know that Shiloh and I happened by mistake; why do you want to kill them all?


    If you hadn¡¯t been too ruthless to Shiloh, Shiloh wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t me your biological daughter, so you start ming me? You are


    so jealous; do you want to avenge me? ¡°Do you want to kill me?¡±


    Holden¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he denied it repeatedly.


    Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°Shiloh was not my daughter in the first ce. She grew up beside me,


    enjoyed the glory and wealth that did not belong to her, and got everything that did not belong to her.


    They are all my daughter¡¯s; she is not mine. My daughter will naturally return everything that belongs to


    my daughter.


    I don¡¯t care what happened between her and you. I only saw my husband sleeping with my adopted


    daughter. I can¡¯t ept this anyway. I kicked her out and took back everything that was my daughter¡¯s,


    and of course, I didn¡¯t feel wrong.


    Holden, I gave you a choice at the beginning: either divorce me and make a clean break, ormit


    suicide and promise never to cheat again. It was you who chose thetter. Now that you have made


    the choice, don¡¯t regret it or be upset.


    If you want to vent your anger on Shiloh¡¯s behalf or want to investigate something, you can go ahead


    and I won¡¯t stop you, but don¡¯t appear in front of me again and don¡¯t go back to my home again. Let¡¯s


    live separately!


    I gave birth to children for you, and your children have grown up and have families. After you move out


    of the Farrell family mansion, where should you live, and where can you take care of your old age? Tell


    your three sons, Kathryn, they will give you some living expenses every month, but it¡¯s impossible to do


    anything you want Kathryn to do for you!¡±


    ¡°Kathryn is a member of my Farrell family and the future head of the Farrell family!¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Holden: ¡°I didn¡¯t, I¡­ I just feel that Shiloh was treated as our daughter for more than 20 years and died


    inexplicably like this.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Did she die in vain? She died in in sight. She had a conflict with her brothers


    and fell to her death. Even her biological mother and brothers did not say that they wanted to find out


    the truth. You are not blood rted. What¡¯s the rtionship being traced?¡±


    Holden wanted to say that Shiloh was forced to die by her mother and brothers, so how could the


    family investigate the cause of death for Shiloh?


    But he didn¡¯t dare say such words again. He thought that debts would disappear after death.


    After Shiloh died, Matriarch Farrell would think of Shiloh¡¯s kindness and no longer me Shiloh.


    Unexpectedly, her reaction was still so intense. Also, she had been a domineering and domineering


    person.


    She didn¡¯t love Holden, and Holden knew it.

 Chapter 3102

    However, after decades of marriage, Matriarch Farrell had been stricter with him than with her son. It


    was not that she loved him much; she just didn¡¯t allow him to betray her.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Also, that woman will die because she wants to take revenge on me. She


    hooked up with Marco. What does this mean? Think about it for yourself. What does this mean? Your


    eldest daughter-inw is filing for divorce at home with Marco! Shiloh ruined our marriage and Marco¡¯s


    marriage. She deserved her death. I will not conduct an investigation into her murder or suicide, and I


    will not permit anyone to utilize my family¡¯s connections for such an investigation. Whoever dares to


    use my family¡¯s connections to do that, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell finished speaking, she stood up, turned around, and walked out with her head


    held high.


    Holden watched Matriarch Farrell leave with fear, anger, and more helplessness.


    From the moment he agreed toe to her home, he couldn¡¯t raise his head or straighten his back in


    front of Matriarch Farrell.


    When Matriarch Farrell was in a good mood, his life was easier. There was also a sweet period


    between husband and wife.


    As Matriarch Farrell got older, the rtionship between husband and wife became more and more


    tense.


    He always needed to amodate her, amodate her, and tolerate her.


    After Matriarch Farrell left, Sage returned to the ward and saw Holden¡¯s face turn pale while sitting on


    the bed, crying.


    Thinking of his mother leaving, his face became gloomy. Upon calling his mother, she informed him that


    following his father¡¯s hospital discharge, she had requested him to move his father into the small vi


    he had named for retirement.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Did this mean that the father was not allowed to live in the Farrell family mansion anymore?


    Matriarch Farrell had never been able to forgive Holden and Shiloh from beginning to end.


    ¡°dad.¡± Sage came over and felt pity for Holden, so he took a tissue and handed it to his father.


    ¡°Dad, what did you say to my mother to make her angry? When my mother left, I saw that her face was


    extremely ugly. She also stated that upon your discharge from the hospital, you would reside in the


    house under my ownership. Did you have a quarrel with my mother about Shiloh? We are all sad that


    Shiloh died, but it¡¯s none of Mom¡¯s business. Why are you arguing with Mom?¡±


    Listening to Sage¡¯s words, Holden thought sadly that this was the sadness of the Farrell family¡¯s son-in-


    law.


    No matter what the conflict between the couple was, the children felt it was his fault.


    They all thought that he should not anger his wife. It was his wife who was like this. He heard that the


    new head of the Farrell family treated her husband very well when he came to visit her. The


    rtionship with her husband¡¯s family was also very harmonious, and the family lived happily.


    Unlike his wife, the Janzen family always treated him like an almsgiver.


    Every time his parents and family came over, his wife did not entertain them but asked the butler to


    entertain them. After his parents passed away, he was the only one who took his three sons back to


    attend the funeral. His daughter¡¯s surname was Farrell, and his wife did not allow her to follow him


    back to Janzen¡¯s house. He¡¯s sending his old parents off for thest time.


    The unreasonable person was his pillow!


    Not all the heads of the Farrell family were like this.


    ¡°Did your mother really say that?¡± Holden became even more sad. ¡°Your mother also wants me to die.


    How could I dare to quarrel with your mother? In front of your mother, I am worse than a dog.¡±


    Holden wiped his tears and said, ¡°I just wanted your mother to investigate Shiloh¡¯s death, but she got


    angry. How can I say that Shiloh has been my and your mother¡¯s daughter for more than 20 years?


    How could she be so ruthless?¡±

 Chapter 3103

    Sage could onlyfort Holden.


    He didn¡¯t dare to investigate whether Shiloh died identally or was pushed downstairs by her


    brothers.


    What Matriarch Farrell meant was that if Shiloh died, she would die, and no one in their family would


    ever mention her again.


    Holden could onlyin in front of Sage.


    ¡°After I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, I won¡¯t live with you. I¡¯ll go back to the big house. I promise not


    to anger your mother again. I¡¯m already in my seventies. Life counts one day at a time, but as long as


    I¡¯m alive, I will protect you from wind and rain.¡±


    ¡°With me here, if your mom is in a bad mood, you can vent to me, and you won¡¯t have to face an angry


    mother. You and your brothers should also be careful in the future. Pay attention. Although your mother


    is your mother, she puts the Farrell family first. For the Farrell family, she can sacrifice your brothers at


    any time. If you don¡¯t want to end up like me and Shiloh, you have to work hard to build your own


    career so that you can survive without the Farrell family. Believe me, I and your mom have been


    married for decades. I know very well what kind of person she is. Kathryn has no sisterhood with you. If


    your mother doesn¡¯t deal with you, she will deal with you when Kathryn takes charge. She has the


    same ruthless blood as your mother.¡±


    Sage nodded and said, ¡°Dad, we know, but business is not easy to do now. It¡¯s not like we have never


    started our own business. How is the business doing? We always lose money, and my mother has to


    bear the responsibility.¡±


    After a few attempts, they gave up.


    They only bought houses and shops and then rented them out to others for business, charging a little


    rent every month.


    Once they rented out all the properties and shops under their names, the monthly rent became


    prohibitive for ordinary people. As long as their small family did not spend too much money, they could


    actually live very well.


    But they had lived a life of fine clothing and fine food since they were young and were used to spending


    money on things like water. The tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands of rents every month were


    not enough to cover their daily expenses.


    Despite these ies, their ability to invest in other businesses was severely limited. They could only


    make small moves for the Farrell Group and put some money into their own pockets.


    The savings in the name of the three brothers were only tens of millions. For the Farrell family, this sum


    of money was insignificant.


    The Farrell Group was already at the bottom of the big groups in Jensburg, but after all, the Farrell


    family had been standing in Jensburg for more than a hundred years and had a profound foundation.


    Even if the Farrell Group really went bankrupt, their family would still have a rich family fortune that they


    could use freely.


    ording to the premise, the family member was still their biological mother.


    If it were a biological sister, all they would get every month was basic living expenses, and they


    wouldn¡¯t even think about a cent more.


    Kathryn really had no sisterhood for them.


    Sage: ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better go live with me for a while first. Once my mother¡¯s anger subsides, she will


    wee you back to live with her. My mother is ustomed to your presence.¡±


    Holden nodded.


    Holden: ¡°Will your mother not pick me up when I leave the hospital?¡±


    Sage: ¡°Mom didn¡¯t say it. Maybe we don¡¯t have time. It will be the same if we, the three brothers, call


    Kathryn to pick you up.¡±


    Sage and his brothers could just pick up Holden from the hospital.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Matriarch Farrell woulde whenever she came. If she didn¡¯te, they would not dare ask her to


    come.


    Holden sighed. He didn¡¯t know if he should regret the choices he made when he was young.


    The cafe on the first floor of the Fortress Hotel.


    Kathryn was sitting by the window. She wore a mask, sunsses, and a hat to cover her facial


    features.


    She ordered a cup of coffee and a few exquisite snacks, then leaned back on her chair and looked out


    the window.


    About ten minutester, someone opposite her pulled out a chair and sat down.

 Chapter 3104

    ¡°Why are you still wearing sunsses and a mask, so tightly wrapped up?¡±


    The person sitting opposite Kathryn was Liberty.


    Liberty did not wear a mask, but she also wore sunsses and a hat. Aftering in, she took off the


    hat and stuffed it into her bag.


    Kathryn said, ¡°I don¡¯t want people to recognize me.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood? We don¡¯t have any opponents anymore, so


    shouldn¡¯t we be in a good mood?¡±


    Kathryn took off her sunsses and mask, put them on the table, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. She


    didn¡¯t die in my hands.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re in a good mood, it¡¯s hard to show it.¡±


    Liberty waved to the waiter and asked for a cup of coffee. After the waiter left, she tasted a piece of


    pastry and praised, ¡°The pastries here are good and delicious.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose hotel it is.¡± Kathryn smiled authentically and added, ¡°I heard that several young


    masters from the York family are good at cooking.¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°The ones I am most familiar with are my brother-inw, Zack, and Callum and Kevin.


    These three people are indeed good at cooking.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°People who are good at cooking manage the hotel, so the snacks in the cafe will naturally be


    delicious.¡±


    Liberty just tasted a piece of snack and stopped eating.


    She was afraid of getting fat.


    After sessfully losing weight, she still controlled her diet and continued to exercise for fear of


    rebounding.


    ¡°The snacks are delicious; please eat two more.¡± Kathryn pushed a te of snacks in front of Liberty.


    Liberty said, ¡°I just have to taste it; don¡¯t eat too much. Desserts make it easy to gain weight. It took me


    a year to lose weight. I ran every day, exercised, controlled my diet, and did a lot of work, and then I


    sessfully lost weight. It¡¯s very difficult to lose weight. If you don¡¯t want to try again, you still have to


    watch your mouth and eat less high-calorie and high-fat foods to avoid gaining weight again.¡±


    Kathryn asked curiously, ¡°How fat were you back then? It took you a year to lose weight.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Two hundred pounds. I was extremely fat and ugly.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask me out; what do you want to say?¡± Liberty asked with concern.


    Kathryn: ¡°It¡¯s nothing; it¡¯s just a matter of mood. Come out to have a cup of coffee and get some fresh


    air. Yourpany is not far from here, so I asked you toe out and have a cup of coffee with me.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have coffee in thepany?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything, but it was because you didn¡¯t do anything that she lost. She lost step by step,


    lostpletely, and finally lost her life.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Liberty, you and I really hit it off. If we weren¡¯t


    rivals, we would definitely be good friends.¡±


    It was Liberty¡¯s turn to be silent.


    After a few minutes of silence, Liberty said, ¡°Just like I told you before, I just want the truth. I just want


    to know whether my grandparents died in idents or man-made deaths. I remember you also saying


    that you also wanted to know the truth. If it is true, as rumored, you will leave and return the Farrell


    family to my grandmother¡¯s lineage. Kathryn, we are all for the truth¡ªonly the truth, unless you


    change.¡±


    Otherwise, none of them would be real enemies.


    Kathryn and Liberty looked at each other and said, ¡°I won¡¯t change. You are right; our goals are the


    same.¡±

 Chapter 3105

    After a pause, Kathryn continued, ¡°However, I still want to fight you in business. You have to learn from


    it. Things can change at any time. You are not cruel enough.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯tpare to you. For now, I admit that I am not as good as you.¡±


    She worked in the workce for several years and then became a housewife for several years. When


    she started again, she also ran a small business.


    This time, Audrey arranged for her toe to Jensburg to develop. Although there were several big


    families behind her, she still had to have the ability to control the overall situation.


    Liberty¡¯s ups and downs in the business world were not as long as Kathryn¡¯s.


    Especially because her business in Jensburg has just started.


    Kathryn smiled. ¡°So this is the best time for me to snatch your orders and intercept yourments. I¡¯m


    so sorry. I signed the order that you haven¡¯t gotten after talking for a week. Come down.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled, and she said with a smile, ¡°My cousin has been chewing the hard


    bones for a month, but I was able to chew them off. I was still thinking that we are rtives and we can


    talk well. You are the elder, and I will grab it. I¡¯m sorry if I lose your business.¡±


    ¡°Since my cousin is here, I will go there, and there will be goings and goings, so there is nothing to be


    embarrassed about.¡±


    Kathryn gave Liberty a thumbs up and said, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°But I think I can take advantage of the Du Group¡¯s business. Those are the major groups that


    Du Group is looking after.¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°You don¡¯t care what other people think. Anyway, if you win the business, it¡¯s your credit, and


    it¡¯s yourpany¡¯s list.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the cat is ck or white; as long as it can catch mice, it


    is a good cat.¡±


    The waiter brought the coffee Liberty asked for.


    ¡°Won¡¯t Sonny cry when he goes back?¡± Kathryn asked about Sonny.


    ¡°When he goes back, Seren and Zack love him, and there are so many uncles and aunts who dote on


    him. Why is he crying? He is the happiest child.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty stirred the coffee in the cup with a spoon. ¡°Sonny is used to being separated from me, and


    Seren takes him with her for a long time.¡±


    Kathryn took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°I suddenly felt that I couldn¡¯t just give birth to a child; I also had


    to consider whether the child would grow up with his parents. I¡¯m busy with work, and I definitely don¡¯t


    have time to apany the child. If the child doesn¡¯t have a father, it would be better not to give birth


    to her. I don¡¯t want her to be wronged.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°You are still worried about this matter. Don¡¯t think so much. Just let nature


    take its course. Maybe you can find a man who truly loves you and isn¡¯t bad at your abilities. You can


    live a harmonious and beautiful life after marriage and can have both children.¡±


    She felt that as long as Kathryn married Mr. Fraser, she would be very happy.


    Liberty: ¡°Anyway, as you said, you should decide this matter before the age of thirty-five. Thirty-five is


    still too early.¡±


    Kathryn took another sip of coffee, thought for a while, and nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be drunk today, and I¡¯ll be


    worried tomorrow. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±


    ¡°I have something to remind you.¡± Liberty leaned forward and said in a low voice, ¡°Your mother may be


    testing you because of your mother¡¯s trip. Be careful, and don¡¯t fall into your mother¡¯s trap. Be careful.


    Don¡¯t move; don¡¯t make any movement.¡±


    Kathryn suddenly shuddered. She didn¡¯t say much; she just nodded slightly.


    Liberty changed the topic and chatted with her for a while. After she finished her cup of coffee, Liberty


    stood up and left. She wanted to go back to thepany.


    She was the head of the family and had to worry about everything as thepany was just getting


    established.


    After Liberty left, Kathryn stayed in the coffee shop for a long time. After finishing her coffee and eating


    two snacks, she couldn¡¯t finish it. She called the waiter and asked the waiter to help her pack the


    unfinished snacks. She just checked out and left.

 Chapter 3106

    When Kathryn ate out, she packed it in case she couldn¡¯t finish it. She was not afraid of othersughing


    at her.


    She grew up in a rural area, and her life at her adoptive mother¡¯s house was not good. She was


    reluctant to waste things, which seemed normal to others.


    Ten minutester,.


    Kathryn drove her car back to Farrell¡¯s Group. Several people stopped her as soon as she returned to


    thepany gate.


    Those people were part of her adoptive mother¡¯s family.


    They must have been waiting in the Farrell Group for a long time, but they didn¡¯t wait for her toe


    out. Unexpectedly, she went out.


    After the adoptive brother turned around and saw that the person in the car was Kathryn, he told his


    adoptive mother. The adoptive mother turned to look at Kathryn. After making sure that she was right,


    she came over with her two sons.


    Kathryn slowly stopped the car.


    She was not afraid of these three people in her territory.


    She believed they would not dare touch her on Farrell¡¯s territory.


    When they got closer, Kathryn pressed down the car window and asked her adoptive mother coldly,


    ¡°What are you three doing here?¡±


    ¡°Kathryn.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The adoptive mother forced out a smile. In Kathryn¡¯s eyes, her smile was uglier than crying.


    Her biological daughter diedst night. If she said she wasn¡¯t sad, that would be a lie.


    Kathryn said calmly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want tough, don¡¯tugh. Your daughter died justst night. You


    shouldn¡¯tugh now. Although she didn¡¯t grow up beside you, you always knew that she was your


    daughter. Every time your husbandes home, you will give him the best things in the house to give


    to your daughter.


    It¡¯s a lie to say you don¡¯t have feelings. Now that she¡¯s dead, it¡¯s normal for you, as a mother, to feel


    ufortable. Don¡¯t force yourself tough.¡±


    The adoptive mother looked haggard, as if she had aged ten years, and her eyes were red and


    swollen.


    In Kathryn¡¯s words, how could she not be sad when her biological daughter died?


    ¡°Kathryn¡­¡± The adoptive mother wiped the tears from her eyes and choked with sobs. ¡°Kathryn, we


    just want toe and see you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you in the past.¡± Kathryn still looked indifferent and said, ¡°The past is in the past. I don¡¯t


    want to mention it. You are sorry for me. Seeing as you didn¡¯t strangle me to death when I was a child


    and let me grow up, I don¡¯t want to mention it either. You care too much.¡±


    ¡°After seeing it, go back and live your life. I¡¯m fine!¡±


    She had integrated into the Farrell family¡¯s life.


    She was bing more and more stable in her position as the young mistress of the Farrell family.


    They didn¡¯t need to worry.


    They wouldn¡¯t worry about her, either. What they worried about before was that she would be able to


    gain a foothold and be detrimental to their biological daughter.


    No matter how badly Shiloh treated them, they were still their children, and the adoptive mother¡¯s heart


    was always biased towards Shiloh.


    In fact, Kathryn, who had just found out that she was the biological daughter of the Farrell family, was


    envious of Shiloh after returning to the Farrell family.


    At that time, Shiloh was favored by both her biological parents and her adoptive parents and brothers in


    the Farrell family.


    Kathryn was a real rtive, but they didn¡¯t love her as a foster rtive.


    ¡°Kathryn, no matter what, my parents have raised you, but now the family is having a hard time, and


    Shiloh, can you give us some money?¡±

 Chapter 3107

    ¡°Mom¡¯s health is getting worse. She has to see a doctor every month, and it costs a lot of money to get


    injections and medicine.¡±


    Shiloh¡¯s eldest brother shamelessly told them their true purpose. ¡°Yes, my eldest brother and I don¡¯t


    have a high ie, and we have to support the family. In the past, my father paid for all the expenses


    at home. After you made money, you also got some money back. Now my father¡­mother has no


    ie. You left our house again.


    It¡¯s difficult for me and my eldest brother to support our own small family with the money we earn. How


    can we still have money to support my mother? She always needs injections and medicines. We spend


    too much money, and we can¡¯t support it.¡±


    Kathryn looked at her adoptive mother.


    The adoptive mother turned away, not daring to look at Kathryn.


    It was the intention of the two sons toe to Kathryn to ask for money.


    The adoptive mother actually didn¡¯t dare toe. She knew that Kathryn hated their family. When


    Kathryn was transferred to their home, they didn¡¯t treat her well. In the past, Kathryn thought they were


    a family. If she were to harbor resentment towards them once more, her temper would erupt once she


    had earned some money. Give some living expenses from home.


    Later, the truth was revealed. After Kathryn learned the real reason why she had been abused since


    she was a child, she had no feelings for their family at all.


    Some were resentful and hateful.


    After Kathryn returned to the Farrell family, her adoptive mother also inquired a little bit about her


    behavior. She knew that Kathryn was getting stronger and more and more recognized by her biological


    mother, and Kathryn¡¯s strength indicated Shiloh¡¯s weakness.


    Shiloh¡¯s life in Farrell would be increasingly difficult.


    Shiloh also had no chance to sit as head of the family again.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    When she learned about these things, her adoptive mother resented Kathryn, feeling that it was


    Kathryn who had put her biological daughter at a disadvantage.


    Now their biological daughter identally fell down and died, and it was rted to them. If they hadn¡¯t


    come here to take Shiloh back, Shiloh wouldn¡¯t have fallen down identally because of excitement,


    and she wouldn¡¯t have died.


    The two sons said that since they were here and Shiloh died, their future hope was gone, and they


    would ask Kathryn for a sum of money no matter what.


    Their little life was neither good nor bad, but Kathryn¡¯s life was good, which left them feeling unhappy


    and wanting to ask Kathryn for money.


    It¡¯s also a test.


    If they can get money this time, knowing that Kathryn still misses the kindness of raising her in the past,


    they cane to Kathryn to ask for money from time to time in the future. Even if the Farrell is not as


    good as before, her father said that the Farrell has a strong foundation and still has a fortune of tens of


    billions.


    Ten billion!


    So much money!


    As long as Kathryn is willing to give money, they don¡¯t have much money¡ªtens of thousands or


    hundreds of thousands at a time. For the Farrell with a fortune of tens of billions, it is nothing.


    Kathryn was the sessor of Farrell and would be the owner of tens of billions of assets in the future.


    Kathryn asked her adopted brother coldly, ¡°What does my rtionship have to do with you? We have


    no rtionship at all! The moment we know the truth, we have no rtionship. Shiloh is your biological


    sister. If you need money, go to her.¡±


    ¡°Kathryn, you can¡¯t say that. Our family has raised you up after all.¡±


    Kathryn interrupted her adopted brother, ¡°Didn¡¯t my family raise your biological sister? What kind of life


    did your biological sister live in my family? What kind of life did I live in your family?


    You are all the people who know the truth. You know that I am the daughter of Farrell, but you still treat


    me so badly, bully me, and abuse me. Is this kindness? This is hatred. I have had no feelings for you


    for a long time; some are filled with resentment and hatred.


    I didn¡¯t settle a score with you, and I didn¡¯t make your life worse than death. I¡¯m very generous.¡±


    The adoptive mother opened her mouth to say something but couldn¡¯t.


    She had no face to ask Kathryn for money.


    The two sons were also blushing at Kathryn¡¯s words, hesitating and speechless.

 Chapter 3108

    ¡°Please move out of the way, or I will ask security to pull you away.¡± Kathryn said it seriously.


    It was impossible for them to lie on her body and purge herself of blood.


    Not to mention that Kathryn was not their biological child; even if she were, she would not be regarded


    as their vampire.


    ¡°Kathryn, you can¡¯t be so heartless. My mother is also your adoptive mother. She raised you. You and


    your family should give our family some support.¡±


    Kathryn asked back, ¡°Has your family paid child support to my family? My family spent more money


    and effort to raise Shiloh to adulthood. If the two families settle the expenses of raising a child, you will


    have to pay arge amount of money.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Also, don¡¯t forget that the person who exchanged me and Shiloh was your biological father. Your


    biological father made a big mistake. Who can you me? If you want to me, me your family for


    your ambition!¡±


    They want their biological daughter to be the sessor of the Farrell and take over the Farrell in


    the future. They would then tell the truth to manipte Shiloh and get more from Farrell.


    What a big game of chess!


    Kathryn felt that her olddy was smart and cruel, but she fell into the hands of the previous butler.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say about her biological mother. Shiloh looked nothing like anyone in the


    Farrell. Didn¡¯t they have any suspicion?


    ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call security.¡± Kathryn said that and started counting.


    ¡°Kathryn, I¡¯m sorry; we shouldn¡¯t bother you.¡± The adoptive mother knew that there would be no money.


    She didn¡¯t want toe, but her two sons insisted on hering. Now they should be worried.


    Since Kathryn was a teenager, it has been difficult for them to control her.


    It was impossible to control Kathryn before, let alone now.


    Kathryn was right. It was their family¡¯s fault. They were the ones who sent Kathryn to live a difficult life


    with their family.


    It was their family that made the big mistake.


    How could they have the dignity toe to Kathryn to ask for money, and what qualifications did she


    have to let Kathryn support her in her old age?


    The adoptive mother apologized to Kathryn, then pulled her two sons aside and stopped blocking her


    way.


    Thepany¡¯s door was opened long ago.


    The security guard saw that Kathryn was still talking to those people, so he kept waiting.


    When they gave way, Kathryn stepped on the elerator and drove into thepany.


    Thepany door quickly closed.


    The mother and son watched Kathryn¡¯s car drive into Farrell¡¯s Group and stopped at the entrance of


    the office building. They watched Kathryn get out of the car and go straight into the office building.


    Soon, they could no longer see Kathryn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mom, are you leaving like this?¡± The eldest son still asked his mother reluctantly.


    The adoptive mother said, ¡°What if we don¡¯t do this? She is now Kathryn, the young master of the


    Farrell, and will be the head of the Farrell in the future. We no longer tolerate the bullying and


    maniption of her as a little girl.¡±


    If they had known that Kathryn was so cruel, they should have strangled her to death.


    In that case, maybe Shiloh could stay in Farrell forever.


    At that time, the couple had the idea of strangling Kathryn to death. Thinking of strangling Kathryn to


    death, they told others that Kathryn died of illness.


    However, Matriarch Farrell was aware that Shiloh and Kathryn were born on the same day, so she


    would periodically inquire about the child, stating that since they were born on the same day and in the


    same hospital, they were destined to be together.

 Chapter 3109

    From time to time, Matriarch Farrell would give her husband, the butler, some small things to take


    home to Kathryn.


    In the past, her husband also won the trust of Matriarch Farrell at the Farrell mansion.


    In that case, if they said that the child was sick, Matriarch Farrell would definitely help.


    After much deliberation, they left Kathryn alone and did not strangle Kathryn to death.


    But they treated Kathryn very badly. Kathryn was able to live to adulthood only because of her


    toughness and luck, as well as the concern of her neighbors¡¯ uncles and mothers-inw, so Kathryn did


    not starve to death.


    When Kathryn returned to the Farrell, her grandmother, who had taken care of her when she was a


    child, had passed away, but her children were still alive. Kathrynter gave them arge sum of money.


    She also arranged a stable job for them in thepany under her own name.


    It was a way of repaying their old mother for protecting Kathryn when she was a child, taking care of


    Kathryn, and giving Kathryn food.


    ¡°After all, You raised her up. Mom, you¡¯re old now and has no money. Kathryn is so rich, but she


    doesn¡¯t give us tens of thousands or hundreds of thousands.¡± The elder brotherined.


    The little brother is alsoining: ¡°Kathryn is not our biological child, so forget it if we don¡¯t give it to


    her. The biological child, after knowing that she is our child, will not visit us or give us any money, and


    will not even give it to us brothers. There is no work arrangement.


    Give us a high-paying and easy job so that we brothers don¡¯t have to travel so hard for three meals a


    day.¡±


    The adoptive mother sighed and said, ¡°Shiloh didn¡¯t grow up in our family. She lived a good life. She


    always thought that she was the sessor to Farrell. Suddenly, she knew that we were her rtives.


    How could she ept this reality? Matriarch Farrell couldn¡¯t bear to let her leave and left her to be the


    second youngdy in the Farrell. She just wants to please Matriarch Farrell, and she has no business


    with us.


    Let¡¯s go back. Take Shiloh¡¯s ashes back with you.¡±


    A biological daughter is always a biological daughter. Should she pass away, we must retrieve her


    ashes.


    The boss said disgustedly, ¡°Why are you taking her back? She is an unmarried girl. She can¡¯t be


    included in our family¡¯s ancestral graves, even if she dies. Moreover, even if she dies, she won¡¯t want


    to go back with us.¡±


    The second child also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, she died a violent death, and she might turn into a ghost after


    her death. What should we do if we take her back and keep pestering us?¡±


    Both brothers were somewhat guilty.


    They weren¡¯t the ones who pushed Shiloh to fall from the building, but Shiloh fell from the building


    because she quarreled with them and got into trouble, which led to the ident.


    They originally thought that they could take Shiloh back, marry her off, and receive a betrothal gift, but


    it turned out¡­


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go back. This trip is so unlucky. It¡¯s the youngdy from Farrell. Why did she call us


    when she had nothing to do?¡±


    The two sons walked away, cursing.


    What could Shiloh¡¯s biological mother do?


    She took a deep look at the Farrell Group office building, then turned around and ran to catch up with


    her two sons.


    Their family¡¯s n truly came to an end when Shiloh died.


    The dream of changing their family by exchanging children, climbing up thedder, and bing a


    wealthy family was ultimately shattered.


    It also resulted in the destruction of the family.


    The adoptive mother also felt regretful.


    If they had raised Kathryn well and treated her well, even if Kathryn knew the truth, she wouldn¡¯t be so


    indifferent to their family.


    Shiloh, her biological daughter, didn¡¯t want to recognize them, and she could understand that.


    Knowing that Shiloh didn¡¯t want to recognize them, her mother rarely came to Shiloh because she


    didn¡¯t want to disturb Shiloh¡¯s life.


    As long as she knew that Shiloh was living a good life in the Farrell and was still living a life of good


    food and clothing,.


    Of course, the family still harbors illusions.


    They imagined that Kathryn could not hold up the wall. The head of the Farrell cultivated Shiloh, the


    adopted daughter, as a potential sessor. She might have a chance to take over Farrell.


    As long as Shiloh took over the Farrell family, their family¡¯s life would be easier.


    Even if Shiloh cannot take the position, if any young master of the Farrell has the chance to take the


    position, Shiloh will also get a lot of benefits, and there is still hope for their family.


    Their dreams were beautiful, but reality was cruel.

 Chapter 3110

    Kathryn returned to her office and walked to the window to look down.


    When she saw her adoptive mother and two adoptive brothers leaving, she turned around and returned


    to her desk to sit down.


    First, she sent a message to Mr. Fraser, telling him not to take any action after his mother left home.


    Liberty¡¯s reminder made her realize that she had nearly fallen into the deep hole her mother had dug.


    Usually, when her mother goes on a long trip, she never tells her where she is going or what she is


    going to do.


    When Matriarch Farrell went to Wiltspoonst time, she told Kathryn to take care of thepany. They


    all recognized and observed the invitation from the York family.


    Mother was going to Wiltspoon to attend Mr. York¡¯s wedding. It was open and transparent. Mother


    didn¡¯t have to hide it, so she would exin some things to her.


    This time, her mother told her that she was traveling far away and revealed that when she went to see


    an old friend, she only thought of her mother¡¯s recognition and trust in her.


    The mother also said that with so many things happening in the family and they were biological mother


    and daughter, the mother could only believe her.


    Let her think that her mother really believes in her.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring her mother¡¯s suspicion and scheming nature, how could she trust her 100% so easily?


    Mother and daughter also shared unspoken secrets.


    After sending the message to Mr. Fraser, Kathryn put down her phone, picked up the coffee cup, stood


    up, and walked to the small tea room to make coffee for herself.


    She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    She invited Liberty to drink coffee just now. She drank a cup of coffee, but she felt it was not enough.


    She had to drink another cup of coffee to have the energy to deal with business.


    She had to go to a meetingter.


    There was a dinner party at noon.


    Her schedule was also tightly packed.


    Only when her mother returned to work could she take a breather; otherwise, many things would be


    pressing on her.


    Some veterans in thepany were still dissatisfied with her and would stumble and dig holes for her


    from time to time. When she came back to thepany every day, it was like she was in a war, and


    she had to be careful of overt and covert attacks at every step she took.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    The inte rang.


    Kathryn came out of the small tea room, walked to the desk, and pressed the speakerphone.


    ¡°Vice President Farrell, President Janzen wants to see you.¡±


    Mr. Janzen referred to Kathryn¡¯s eldest brother, Marco Janzen.


    Kathryn¡¯s beautiful eyes twinkled.


    Shiloh died, and the eldest sister-inw proposed divorce again. The eldest brother was still in the


    mood to return to thepany.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    Kathryn said something, then ended the call, turned around, and went back to the small tea room.


    Soon, Marco opened the door and came in.


    His face was still a little bruised.


    Even though he was still wearing a suit and leather shoes, the stubble on his face made him appear


    haggard.


    The dark circles under his eyes were also very serious, and it was obvious at a nce that he was


    seriously sleep-deprived.


    Marco came in and didn¡¯t see Kathryn, so he shouted, ¡°Kathryn, Kathryn, where are you?¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°I¡¯m in the tea room, making a cup of coffee. Brother, do you want some coffee?¡±


    ¡°Bring me a drink; I can let the secretary do this kind of thing.¡± Marco walked to the door of the tea


    room, looked at it, walked away, and walked to the sofa to sit down.

 Chapter 3111

    Kathryn¡¯s voice came from the tea room: ¡°I haven¡¯t started working yet, so I started doing it myself.¡±


    Marco said to her, ¡°You are afraid that others will poison your coffee.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of my secretary poisoning me. I¡¯m quite afraid of my eldest brother


    poisoning me.¡±


    Marco¡¯s face turned dark. He said angrily, ¡°I am your elder brother; how could I poison you?¡±


    Although Marco disliked Kathryn, his biological sister, he did not dare touch a hair on her head, at least


    while Matriarch Farrell was still alive. If Matriarch Farrell left and Kathryn came to power again and


    became the head of the family, it would be even harder for him to touch Kathryn. If Kathryn didn¡¯t do


    something dirty to him, it would be Amitabha.


    Kathrynughed twice in the tea room and said no more.


    Marco waited for a while before Kathryn came out of the tea room.


    Kathryn brought out two cups of coffee and walked to the sofa. She ced one cup of coffee in front of


    Marco, and then she sat down opposite him. She nced at the older brother sitting opposite her.


    Marco looked ugly when Kathryn looked at him like this and asked her unhappily, ¡°Why are you looking


    at me like this? You don¡¯t know me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you anymore. I can¡¯t believe that my eldest brother is like that.¡± Kathryn said it bluntly.


    ¡°Last night, you were too cruel to my sister-inw. Even if you have no feelings for my sister-inw


    now, she is your wife and has given birth to children for you. You have been married for more than ten


    years, and she has never done anything to apologize to you.


    You raised a woman outside, cheated on her during marriage, and did something wrong to her. For the


    sake of your children, my sister-inw endured it in the end and did not really divorce you. But how did


    you treat my sister-inw? It¡¯s true that I am your biological sister, but I am also a woman. Looking at


    your attitude towards my sister-inw from a woman¡¯s perspective is really chilling.¡±


    Marco: ¡°¡­¡±


    Kathryn¡¯s criticism left him speechless. But when he mentioned what happenedst night, he hesitated


    for a moment and then said to Kathryn, ¡°Shiloh is dead; do you know that?¡±


    Kathryn: ¡°I know, mom told me. Her death has nothing to do with me. You killed her.¡±


    Marco: ¡°Why did I kill her? It was obviously her mother and her brothers who quarreled with her and


    forced her, so she had an ident and died. It was they who killed her. And if your sister-inw hadn¡¯t


    called her mother and brothers, Shiloh wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    Marco said it bitterly. He was ming Erika, both inside and outside of her words.


    He felt that Erika indirectly killed Shiloh.


    Kathryn stared at him. She felt that Marco was hopeless.

 Chapter 3112

    If Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t take care of Marco, she left him to take care of him. Wait; sooner orter, she


    would take care of this sc*mbag.


    Kathryn said seriously, ¡°Brother! If you didn¡¯t fool around with Shiloh and do that kind of thing, how


    could my sister-inw contact Shiloh¡¯s family to pick her up? Additionally, my sister-inw notified


    Shiloh¡¯s family toe over. It was my mother¡¯s request. If you have the guts, go to my mother to


    settle the ount. Why are you ming my sister-inw?


    Are you distressed when Shiloh dies? Yes, you have always loved her. In your hearts, Shiloh is your


    sister. Who am I, your biological sister? But Shiloh is not your sister! Brother, my sister-inw is your


    first wife, and she will live with you for the rest of her life. You still have several children, and your


    children are growing up. If you treat my sister-inw like this, are you worthy of my sister-inw and her


    children?


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mom helped you by keeping others in the dark about your role in Shiloh¡¯s death. You only me other


    people; why don¡¯t you think about your own fault? If you didn¡¯t cheat on her or mess around with


    Shiloh, why would my sister-inwe to settle ounts with you? Shiloh wouldn¡¯t die either, so his


    death was your fault.


    Why do you want to seek justice for Shiloh? Want to avenge Shiloh? If you really want to take revenge,


    go to the ce where Shiloh fell and jump down. Even if you have avenged Shiloh, because really, you


    were the one who killed Shiloh!


    I know you all feel sorry for Shiloh. You can¡¯t see that Shiloh is penniless and has no fixed ce to live.


    If you secretly support her, even if your mother and sister-inw find out, the most they will do is scold


    you and make a fuss. As for the fuss, is it like this now?¡±


    Marco was speechless.


    Marco asked, ¡°Kathryn, who gave her the photos your sister-inw brought overst night? The only


    person who can secretly take those photos, besides Mom, is yours. It¡¯s not me. I don¡¯t have the time to


    care about your affairs.¡±


    Kathryn rified the rtionship: ¡°That was a photo taken by Mom¡¯s assistant. He gave it to Mom.


    Mom was very angry. She didn¡¯t even eatst night. After that, Mom called my sister-inw back, gave


    the photo to her, and asked her to deal with. Also, think about it: why did Mom¡¯s assistant take so many


    photos? Are you too excessive and arrogant, leaving the doors and windows open and deliberately


    letting people peek in and take photos?¡±


    Marco opened his mouth to say something, but suddenly he remembered what happened when he was


    with Shiloh. She always had to open the window and draw the curtains. She did it on purpose!


    ¡°Marco, Shiloh is taking revenge on Mom, taking revenge on you! So she did it on purpose. She knows


    what Mom is capable of. If she does it on purpose, Mom will know it soon. She will use this to retaliate


    against Mom and make her painful, which makes her angry.


    Once upon a time, she was my mom¡¯s most beloved daughter, and you were her eldest son. Although


    she has always been seeded by the daughter of the head of the family, you are my eldest son and


    first child. Your ce in her heart is certain. You two fooling around is a huge blow to Mom.¡±


    Marco¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Brother, if I were you, I would quickly apologize to my mom, my sister-inw, and promise not to do it


    again in the future. You are already old, and your children are grown up. You are shameless, but you


    must also save some face for your children.


    Only my sister-inw can tolerate you. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t know where to kick you.¡±


    Marco¡¯s face turned red. After a long time, he said in frustration, ¡°Now your sister-inw has asked me


    for divorce. This time, she is serious about it. She is very calm, no longer crying or making trouble, and


    she quietly asked me for divorce. She has already written the divorce agreement, and it is fair. She


    does not take advantage of me, but she must not miss a penny of what is hers. Today, your sister-in-


    law moved back to her parents¡¯ house.¡±


    After Kathryn was silent, she said, ¡°You brought it upon yourself and ruined your marriage. Since my


    sister-inw wants a divorce, if you don¡¯t want to make it too ugly, you can just sign the divorce. My


    sister-inw will help you and let you be single again. If you want to stay up all night from now on, no


    one will care about you, and no one will urge you to go home.


    You are now free to be romantic with any beautiful woman you want. No one will me you. How


    wonderful. Brother, if you are still a man, hurry up and go through the divorce procedures with my


    sister-inw.¡±

 Chapter 3113

    ¡°Kathryn, I am your eldest brother. Is there anyone like you who can be your sister?¡±


    ¡°Instead of looking towards my brother, I look towards outsiders. Even if she is your sister-inw, she is


    still an outsider.¡±


    Marco used Kathryn of not being towards him.


    He came to Kathryn now because he actually wanted her to help him persuade his wife.


    The children were so old; why should they get divorced?


    He just needed to go out less and fool around in the future.


    ¡°Do you want your nieces and nephews to lose theirplete family? You should help me persuade


    your sister-inw not to divorce. Do you think she is still very young? After divorce, can she still get


    married? Even if she can get married, she can only marry an old man.


    Young man, who wants her? I am different. I am a man, rich, and sessful in my career. Even if I


    divorce, I can still find an 18-year-old partner. Can your sister-inw marry an 18-year-old?


    Besides, the children are so old, why get divorced? Isn¡¯t she afraid of embarrassing or hurting her


    children?¡±


    Kathryn held her cup of coffee, but instead of drinking it, she threw a cup of coffee at Marco.


    Marco didn¡¯t expect Kathryn to do this.


    He had no defense at all.


    Then Kathryn sshed him.


    Even though it wouldn¡¯t burn his skin off, the coffee was still hot enough to make him jump when


    sshed on his face.


    The coffee continued to drip down his face, leaving stains on the white shirt he was wearing


    underneath and even on the outside of his suit jacket.


    ¡°Kathryn, what are you doing?¡± Marco wanted to pick up his cup of coffee and throw it at Kathryn, but


    under Kathryn¡¯s cold re, he didn¡¯t dare. This sister, Kathryn, was just like his mother. When she


    bes cruel, she will not be recognized by her rtives.


    Kathryn cursed coldly, ¡°Are you speaking humannguage? Marco, do you still have that face? You


    actually have the nerve to use me. Did I cause the husband and wife to divorce? Now you have


    asked my sister-inw to take into ount the feelings of your children. When you cheated and when


    you and Shiloh were fooling around, did you ever think about your children and their feelings?


    Under your guidance, they have always been close to the fake aunt, Shiloh. If they knew what their


    biological father and the aunt in their hearts had done, would they ept it? Have you considered their


    feelings again? For a sc*mbag like you, my sister-inw wants a divorce, and I support her with all my


    hands and feet.


    I only help with the affairs, not the marriage. You don¡¯t take care of me. You cheated on her during


    marriage. I¡¯m sorry for my sister-inw. You think you can still marry an eighteen-year-old girl; why are


    you afraid of divorcing my sister-inw? If you have the ability, divorce and marry an 18-year-old girl,


    and let me see! Sshing you with coffee is an easy move. If you weren¡¯t my eldest brother, I would


    have kicked you in the face!¡±


    Marco was speechless.


    Kathryn continued: ¡°Marco, if you are still a man, just get together with me and my sister-inw, and


    don¡¯t make it too ugly. If there is a divorcewsuit and my sister-inw reveals that you cheated on her


    and many other things that outsiders don¡¯t know about, your reputation will be ruined.


    Yes, mom is still here; she is still in charge of the family, and she will still protect you. However, mom is


    already seventy and will be seventy-one soon. How much energy does she still have to clean up the


    mess for you? Do you want me to help you clean up the mess? Just dream!¡±


    Marco pointed at Kathryn but couldn¡¯t curse.


    Kathryn¡¯s indifferent look was so simr to Matriarch Farrell¡¯s.


    Kathryn seemed to see Matriarch Farrell when she was young.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Get out! If it¡¯s your private matter from now on, don¡¯t bother me. I don¡¯t have time to deal with your bad


    debts!¡±


    Kathryn really didn¡¯t want to deal with the bad debts of her elder brother and sister-inw.


    If Marco hadn¡¯te to her shamelessly, said so many stupid things, and even used her, she


    wouldn¡¯t have wanted to pay attention to him.


    Marco said, ¡°If your sister-inwes to see youter, please advise her to give me another chance.


    I promise that I will not do anything sorry to her again and ask her not to divorce for the sake of her


    children.¡±

 Chapter 3114

    Marco was very angry, but he still expressed his request.


    Kathryn said coldly, ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t have time to care about your bad things.¡±


    Marco red at her fiercely for a moment and went out angrily.


    Kathryn was still a biological sister!


    There was no such thing as him as a biological brother in her eyes!


    Marco¡¯s arrival seriously affected Kathryn¡¯s mood.


    She sat on the sofa for two minutes, then got up and walked around the office.


    She poured herself arge ss of warm water and drank it. After a while, she suppressed her anger


    and calmed her mood.


    ¡°Dmn thing!¡± Kathryn scolded Marco, ¡°Such a scmbag. Even if my sister-inw doesn¡¯t divorce him, I


    will look down on him.¡±


    Keep it for the New Year?


    She didn¡¯t know how Matriarch Farrell taught their children. None of them were good.


    Maybe Matriarch Farrell¡¯s upper beam was not straight, and the lower beam was crooked.


    Erika did note to see Kathryn.


    She had gone back to her parents¡¯ home a long time ago and had a showdown with her parents,


    saying that she was divorcing Marco.


    In front of her family, she didn¡¯t hide anything and told them all the bad things Marco had done.


    When they heard that Marco was fooling around with Shiloh, Erika¡¯s family was very angry. Especially


    Marco, who actually wanted to kill their daughter for Shiloh.


    How could the parents of Erika take such a breath? They agreed with Erika¡¯s divorce.


    Although their family was not as good as the Farrell family, they were not afraid of it. The fault was


    Marco¡¯s, and it was not their daughter¡¯s fault.


    Marco kept cheating; no one could ept it.


    It¡¯s true that like father, like son!


    Holden was that kind of sc*mbag, and the three sons he gave birth to were nothing.


    With the consent of her natal family and having her natal family as a backer, Erika came back from her


    natal family and returned to the Farrell family mansion. She first looked for her mother-inw.


    Matriarch Farrell was packing her things and getting ready to go out.


    Everything she wanted to bring was rted to that person, and she should be impressed when she


    sees it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Used this to determine her identity.


    There were not many things, so she simply packed them up and went to the study room to practice


    calligraphy.


    When she was in a bad mood, she should practice calligraphy and force herself to calm down.


    ¡°knock, knock, knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    Matriarch Farrell did not raise her head or answer, waiting for the people outside to speak.


    The butler stood at the door of the study. After knocking on the door several times and getting no


    response, he knocked on the door again and asked, ¡°Madam, the eldest mistress is back. The elderly


    mistress wants to talk to you. Are you willing to see the eldest mistress?¡±


    The butler knew what happenedst night.


    Erika did not deliberately hide it this time. She had a huge quarrel with Marco at home, and they knew


    it.


    They knew that Marco was fooling around with his former young mistress, Shiloh.


    They also knew that Erika was going to catch an adulterer. Who would have thought that Marco would


    actually help Shiloh instead of Erika?


    Then Erika said that she was extremely heartbroken and determined to get a divorce.

 Chapter 3115

    After being silent for a moment, Matriarch Farrell responded to the butler: ¡°Let here in.¡±


    With the permission of Matriarch Farrell, Erika quickly opened the study door and came in.


    After being extremely disappointed with Marco, Erika decided to divorce her. Her mood changed, and


    her clothes became simpler and no longer as gorgeous as usual.


    No matter how beautifully she dressed up, her husband, Marco, would still cheat on her.


    Why should she bother to please him again?


    She just lived the life she wanted.


    Erika walked behind Matriarch Farrell and did not immediately call for help. Instead, she quietly


    watched Matriarch Farrell practice calligraphy.


    After looking at it for a while, she said, ¡°Mom, your handwriting is very messy now. You¡¯re in a bad


    mood, so don¡¯t force yourself to practice calligraphy.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has bad days.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell finished writing thest word, she put down her pen. After admiring her


    handwriting, she admitted that she was in a bad mood and that her handwriting was not good-looking


    and could not bepared with usual.


    She grabbed the paper, crumpled it into a ball, and threw it in the trash.


    She turned around, walked to the sofa in the study, and sat down.


    Erika followed her over and sat down, minding her own business.


    ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± Matriarch Farrell asked gently.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ¡°Just talking about the situation between Marco and me, Mom, I have clearly thought it over.¡± I still


    decided to divorce Marco. I don¡¯t want to endure it anymore, and I can¡¯t persist. Now that I see him, I


    think of his help. If he wants to strangle me to death, He has long-lost feelings for me.


    We are still together for the sake of the children, but I feel like now I can¡¯t bear it anymore, even for the


    sake of the children.¡±


    After Matriarch Farrell was silent for a long time, she asked her, ¡°Is Marco willing to divorce?¡±


    ¡°He refused and even quarreled with me, saying I was fooling around. Mom, really, I feel sick when I


    see him now. If we can¡¯t get a peaceful divorce, I will file for divorce. I hope you can persuade Marco


    and let him get together with me. He likes those young and beautiful women outside. I will help him and


    divorce me. Without divorce or marriage to bind him, he is free.¡±


    Erika¡¯s voice was also very gentle, indicating that she was in a peaceful mood now, and that her


    husband could no longer stir up trouble in her heart.


    ¡°Mom, you were the one who fell in love with me in the first ce. You hired someone to act as a


    matchmaker and arranged for Marco and me to meet and fall in love. We both got married, as you


    wished. Since I married into the Farrell family, I think I have never done anything to feel sorry for the


    Farrell family, nor have I ever done anything to feel sorry for Marco. The only person I feel sorry for is


    Kathryn. In the past, in order to please you and Shiloh, I did everything I could for Kathryn. I have a


    very bad attitude and have done some things that are harmful to Kathryn.¡±


    Erika felt that she was worthy of her husband¡¯s family.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore? You have been married for more than ten years


    and have children. Your children are at an important stage of learning. If you let them know that you are


    divorced, it will affect their studies.¡±


    Erika said, ¡°Mom, I have thought clearly and don¡¯t want to think about it anymore. So, what if I have


    children? Can having children prevent my husband from cheating? It¡¯s useless for me. I can¡¯t keep my


    man or my marriage.¡±


    ¡°After the divorce, I will live in the wedding house that my mother prepared for us, take the children


    back to live there, and tell them that the family is separated, so we will live there, and his father will


    rarely apany children; the children rarely ask about him. Just meet up every once in a while. I


    don¡¯t think the kids will notice.


    If Marco still hopes that his children will be well, I believe he will also cooperate with me in acting.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell sighed.

 Chapter 3116

    Thinking about how her marriage was a mess, even though she had used strong tactics to force her


    husband tomit, she no longer had to worry about Holden cheating on her.


    But the rtionship between husband and wife also ended.


    She knew how much Holden hated her. She cannot forgive her husband¡¯s betrayal, and he knows it


    too. However, as soon as she got older, she no longer considered divorce; she only wanted to guard


    against Holden.


    On her own territory, she was confident enough to control Holden.


    For decades, Holden could not make trouble under her nose. But her son and daughter-inw were


    only middle-aged. Their rtionship had broken down, and their marriage could no longerst. She


    could no longer ask them to continue like this.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a long journey soon. I may note back until ten and a half months. When Ie back,


    I will talk to Marco. During the time when I am away, you can think about it carefully. There is also a


    cooling-off period for divorce now, so you should treat it as such. You can move into the wedding room


    without having to face Marco¡¯s face every day.¡±


    ¡°It was me who took a fancy to you and arranged for Marco and you to go on a blind date. I thought you


    two could grow old together¡­ It was me who harmed you.¡±


    Erika did not expect that her mother-inw would agree to persuade Marco. She thought that her


    mother-inw would forcefully order them not to divorce.


    She said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s because I was useless and failed to tie Marco¡¯s heart. At the


    beginning, I really fell in love with Marco and was willing to marry him. It was not because he was the


    eldest young master of the Farrell family.¡±


    She married into the Farrell family out of love.


    Knowing that the son of the Farrell family could not take over the family business, she still chose to


    marry Marco. She also cooperated with her husband when he was unwilling to seize power.


    In her opinion, her husband was no worse than Shiloh.


    Originally, the couple were walking in the same direction, but as they walked, Marco took a different


    path and was no longer on the same line as her.


    There was no need for a divorced couple to continue living together.


    Don¡¯t say that they don¡¯t divorce for the sake of your children. If they don¡¯t divorce for the sake of their


    children, it might not be good for their children.


    In Wiltspoon, Liberty¡¯s son, Sonny, was only two years old when she filed for divorce. Liberty didn¡¯t say


    that she would endure for the sake of her son.


    Liberty¡¯s life with her son was wonderful after her divorce.


    Now Liberty also has the infatuation of Duncan, which shows that divorced women can live their own


    lives well.


    Erika felt that she was divorced and might not remarry, but she was no longer bound by marriage. It


    had nothing to do with how many women Marco found outside. She was no longer angry or stimted,


    and she could live her little life peacefully.


    If she didn¡¯t get divorced and continued like this, she was afraid that she would be depressed and


    suffer from the worst disease.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s Marco who¡¯s sorry for you. When Ie back, I¡¯ll persuade Marco and you to get together and


    have a good time. You and your husband¡¯s joint property is yours, and you should take it. I won¡¯t let


    Marco treat you badly. The children are now old. Let¡¯s talk to them properly after they pass the college


    entrance examination. After divorce, you and Marco are still the parents of your children.¡±


    Erika pursed her lips and said, ¡°As long as Marco cooperates, I won¡¯t fall out with him.¡±


    She would undoubtedly fight for everything that was rightfully hers.


    She didn¡¯t say this. Her mother-inw was very reasonable, but she was always Marco¡¯s biological


    mother, and she couldn¡¯t tell her everything.

 Chapter 3117

    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°When Ie back, I will persuade Marco to divorce you and won¡¯t let you fight.


    However, during the period when I¡¯m not at home, I still hope that you will think about it carefully.¡±


    Erika nodded in agreement. She stood up and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go out first and won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell hummed.


    After Erika went out, Matriarch Farrell called Marco. After Marco answered the phone, she asked him,


    ¡°Marco, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m at thepany. Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Marco asked cautiously.


    He was afraid of receiving a call from his mother. Especially after he had done something wrong, he


    was most afraid of receiving a call from his mother, who would always scold him bloody.


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°Your wife came back just now. She talked a lot with me.¡±


    Marco¡¯s scalp tightened, and he said with a smile, ¡°She¡¯s back. Juste back. Juste back.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°She told me that she wanted to divorce you. This time, your wife was


    heartbroken by you. I think she is determined to divorce. There is no room for maneuvering. She has


    faced everything calmly and will no longer be excited, won¡¯t be angry anymore, and won¡¯t make any


    noise with you. The real departure is to leave quietly.¡±


    Marco: ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want a divorce.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell said, ¡°You don¡¯t want a divorce, yet you still do so many things that are sorry for your


    wife?¡±


    Marco hesitated. ¡°Mom, I¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going out soon. During the period when I¡¯m not at home, you should apologize properly and try to


    see if you can win your wife back. If you can, win her back. If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t make a fuss or tear her


    up. Okay. Let¡¯s get together and part ways. You must save some face for the children. When you go


    through a divorce, it¡¯s important to prioritize others. After all, I have been married to you for more than


    ten years and have children with you. You are the one at fault, so don¡¯t treat them badly.¡±


    Marco¡¯s heart tightened, and he asked cautiously, ¡°Mom, do you agree with me divorcing her?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t approve or disapprove; I just see that she has made up her mind to go. You have acted in a


    manner that has caused regret for others. For the sake of the child, I hope that you and your wife can


    resolve this matter peacefully. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble between the inws. Look, if we can¡¯t be in-


    laws, we can still be friends.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell also felt ufortable.


    She felt that her old age was getting worse and worse.


    Her husband cheated on her, and so did her three sons.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Now the eldest daughter-inw is getting divorced, and she still has two daughters-inw, and she


    doesn¡¯t know how long she can hold on. The eventual divorce of all three sons could lead to the


    dissolution of therge family.


    The only daughter, because she grew up without her, the rtionship between mother and daughter


    was never deep enough.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to trust her daughter 100%.


    Kathryn had a conscience and a bottom line. Although she was like her in many aspects, she was not


    like her in many ways.


    If Kathryn knew that Matriarch Farrell really caused the deaths of her sisters and came to power, with


    Kathryn¡¯s character, she would definitely give up on the Farrell family and be unwilling to take over the


    family. It was really possible that the position of head of the Farrell family would return to the


    descendants of the eldest sister.

 Chapter 3118

    She was unwilling! She paid so much and sacrificed so much, but in the end, she was back to where


    she started.


    ¡°You like the colorful world outside so much. Divorce will liberate you. No one will care about how many


    girlfriends you have outside. But if you get divorced, you should have sterilization surgery to prevent


    you from remarrying and having children. Having children after a divorce is not beneficial for my


    grandchildren. When children have a stepmother, they also have a stepfather. I have to ensure the


    interests of my grandchildren while I am alive.¡±


    Marco: ¡°Mom, I am your biological son. Besides, even if I remarry and have children, aren¡¯t the children


    still your grandchildren? How can you be so partial? Aside from that, they are already teenagers. When


    I remarry and have children, they may be adults. ¡°Are they still afraid of being bullied and abused by my


    stepmother?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell was toozy to listen to Marco¡¯s excuse. She said coldly, ¡°This is Mom¡¯s condition. If


    you get divorced and remarry, you must have sterilization surgery. I have a lot of grandchildren, and


    there is no need to add more. Unless Kathryn gives birth to a daughter, then I will ept it. You already


    have a son and a daughter; there is no need to have another one.¡±


    ¡°Even if your children are now teenagers, after they have a stepmother and the stepmother blows your


    pillow every day, you will be a stepfather, and your property may be given to the children you will


    haveter. It¡¯s very unfair for my grandchildren now.¡±


    ¡°In order to protect the legitimate interests of their original children, you should have sterilization


    surgery immediately after the divorce. If you don¡¯t do the sterilization surgery, you should not remarry


    and have children. Once you let me know that your other woman is pregnant, you will not take her to


    have an abortion. I will force her to have an abortion!¡±


    Matriarch Farrell, ustomed to her dominance, would not tolerate Marco¡¯s resistance.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take care of you, you can sever the mother-child rtionship with me, break


    away from the Farrell family, and return the benefits you have received from my Farrell family in an


    appropriate amount, and I will divide all the family property you return equally among your children. In


    that case, whether you want to marry an eighteen-year-old or a twenty-year-old, it has nothing to do


    with us.¡±


    Marco was speechless.


    Normally, it seemed that Matriarch Farrell¡¯s attitude towards her children was just average. She was


    only kinder to Marco because Marco was Matriarch Farrell¡¯s eldest son, the first son.


    Unexpectedly, when Marco was about to divorce his wife, Matriarch Farrell would ask him, the son, to


    have a sterilization operation for the sake of her grandchildren.


    Marco said, ¡°Mom, if I get divorced, I won¡¯t get married or have children, so that¡¯s okay.¡± He also had


    feelings for several of his children. If he doesn¡¯t want to have children, just have them. Anyway, the


    youngest child is in junior high school, and the eldest is a senior in high school. He will soon be an


    adult, and he will have a sessor.


    Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°I can do what I say. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking.¡±


    Marco said, ¡°Mom, I know.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Matriarch Farrell never jokes.


    Marco assured, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry; the grandchildren you love are my children. How could I, as a


    father, not consider their future?¡±


    Matriarch Farrell: ¡°It¡¯s good to know. Once your father leaves the hospital, he should reside in the home


    of his third oldest brother. Your three brothers will take over his care from now on. Anyway, you all have


    houses under your name. You will take turns picking him up to live there for a while. If the amount of


    your father¡¯s expenses for your little family is appropriate, I will pay for those expenses. ¡°You just need


    to take care of him and apany him.¡±


    Marco asked carefully: ¡°Mom, my dad has done that; can¡¯t you forgive him? Now that Shiloh is dead,


    the debt will be wiped out after his death, so you can forgive my dad. The same thing happened with


    my dad and Shiloh.¡±


    If he had known that there was medicine in the half-bottle of wine, he would never have given it to


    Holden.


    ¡°cannot! When I see your dad, I will remember that he has done something sorry for me. Your dad also


    hates me in his heart. Since we are tired of seeing each other, we should not meet each other again.¡±


    Matriarch Farrell made it clear that she wanted to separate from her husband.

 Chapter 3119

    Matriarch Farrell said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s my business. I will solve it myself. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.


    You just need to take good care of your father and fulfill your filial piety.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Matriarch Farrell hung up the phone.


    ¡­


    Annenburg in Province X.


    On the 38th floor of an office tower, in the chief executive officer¡¯s office, a towering young woman with


    long hair pulled into a bun and dressed in a women¡¯s suit stood before the window, gazing out at the


    slightly overcast sky.


    Her stomach suddenly sang about the empty city n.


    This made her a little distressed. She didn¡¯t eat well at lunch.


    It wasn¡¯t that the food wasn¡¯t delicious; it was just that she was tired of eating food cooked by a chef and


    wanted to change her taste.


    But she hadn¡¯t found a new chef yet, mainly because she hadn¡¯t found a chef whose cooking suited her


    taste.


    She had a very picky mouth and was already famous for being picky in Annenburg.


    People outside were saying that as long as those who study cooking could cook a dish that could make


    her eat two bites, she could work as a chef in a five-star hotel. If she could eat a meal, that would be


    great.


    She would spend a lot of money to invite him to Ormond¡¯s house to be her special chef, and the


    sry would be very good.


    People outside say that if they can cook her meals for a month, they can buy a house in a good location


    in Annenburg with full payment. This shows how high the sry she paid the chef was.


    Recently, the Ormond family was recruiting chefs again, but there were only a few applicants. They came


    for an interview, passed the butler test, and were asked to cook a few specialty dishes. After she tasted


    them, there was nothing more to say.


    She didn¡¯t taste good.


    ¡°knock, knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    The people outside the door pushed it open and came in without waiting for Elora to speak.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Alsoing in was a young and beautiful woman, Elora¡¯s first cousin, Tinsley Ormond, the second


    daughter of the Ormond family.


    Tinsley was carrying a delicate bag in her hand. She walked in, first put the bag on Elora¡¯s desk, then


    walked behind the eldest sister and asked with concern, ¡°Is the eldest sister worried?¡±


    The male members of the family were still young and far away from taking over. The eldest sister, Elora


    Ormond, managed all the Ormond family¡¯s business, only providing assistance when needed. Elora was


    very busy and a workaholic, and she was reluctant to waste a minute.


    She could be anxious about anyone who wasted her time.


    That¡¯s why Tinsley posed this question when she noticed Elora standing in front of the window.

 Chapter 3120

    ¡°Eldest sister, I saw that you didn¡¯t eat much at lunch, so you must be hungry, so I brought you a box of


    freshly baked snacks. The chef, who came to apply for the job today, prepared them. We all tasted them


    and agreed that this chef is good.¡±


    Elora turned around and walked back.


    Tinsley followed her.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of eating the food they cook recently. I really don¡¯t have much appetite at noon. I haven¡¯t eaten


    enough, and now I feel hungry.¡±


    Elora walked back to the desk, leaned against the table, reached for the delicate bag that Tinsley had


    brought in, and took out a box of snacks from the bag. The snacks were very small; some were made


    into flowers, and some were fruits. It also looked like a small animal.


    Elora asked, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicate and small. The patterns are also pretty good. Is it delicious? ¡°Did the chef


    who applied for the job make it today?¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°He made it. This is a chef from out of town, but he looks very young¡ªless than thirty years


    old. Sister, let me tell you, if you don¡¯t hire this chef, I will hire him. He is tall and handsome, as


    handsome as an idol star.


    However, he is more masculine than an idol star. He hasn¡¯t cooked his specialty dishes yet, but he only


    showed his hand to make these snacks. He said that when you¡¯re free to go home for dinner, he will


    show his hand to let you taste what he made.¡±


    Hiring a chef for the Ormond family was inherently troublesome. It didn¡¯t just require an interview and


    showing off your skills. It also required that the family have met him, eaten his cooking, chatted with him,


    and made sure that he had good character before hiring him.


    Therefore, if he wanted to join Ormond¡¯s family as a chef, cooking skills alone were not enough. He also


    needed to have good character.


    Tinsley thought of the applicants she saw and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t seen handsome


    guys before, but the handsome guy who came for the interview today is really handsome. Looking at


    him, I feel like I¡¯m not even hungry anymore. Men are delicious.¡±


    Elora said amusingly, ¡°I think you are in love and want to get married. If you fall in love with him at first


    sight, I will ask someone to inquire about his character and family situation. ¡°If he¡¯s suitable, you can


    consider it.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°Forget it. I just admire his handsomeness, and I don¡¯t want to be married. Besides,


    marriage requires a good match. Our two brothers are still young. We rely on our sisters to support us.


    Many people outside look down on us. ¡°Where is the woman?¡±


    ¡°There are also many people who want to take advantage of our family. Our marriage must be well-


    matched. We cannot marry a Phoenix man. Even if that Phoenix man is very capable, we don¡¯t want to


    choose. What kind of family and status do we have?


    I¡¯ve learned not to test human nature with money. You can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Tinsley thought that the chef who came to interview today was very good-looking. If Elora did not ept


    him, she would admit him to her second room as a chef. Regardless of his cooking skills, he could make


    good dim sum and had a long head. Gotta look good.


    Tinsley felt it was a pleasure to watch the handsome guy and eat delicious snacks.


    Elora opened the box containing snacks. The box contained a variety of small knives and forks. When


    she heard what her sister said, she paused, holding the small fork, and said, ¡°Such a young chef?


    If he¡¯s young, unless he learns to cook at a young age and has the guidance of a famous teacher, his


    cooking skills will not be much better. Look at the chefs in our family; none of them have been in this


    industry for more than ten years. Even so, our family has to change chefs frequently.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tinsley smiled a little sheepishly and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s because our sisters are all good at eating and


    picky, so we always change cooks.¡±


    ¡°No, our family is about to change chefs again. Chefs from several nearby cities are afraid toe for


    interviews. They believe that no matter how well we treat them, they will lose their jobs after a prolonged


    absence. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Elora picked up a small knife and cut a piece of a snack. Then she switched to a small fork and forked a


    small piece of snack. Before she put it into her mouth, she looked at Tinsley again and said, ¡°What¡¯s not


    worth it? When they leave our home, major hotels rush to get them. Their worth has increased many


    timespared to before they joined our home as chefs.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she put the small piece of snack into her mouth.


    She was ready to spit it out at any moment.

 Chapter 3121

    Tinsley nced at Elora. She felt relieved when she saw that Elora''s mouth moved and did not spit out the snack.


    She was really afraid that Elora would spit out the snack.


    In that case, the young chefs whoe for interviews would have no chance at all.


    Elora used a small fork to fork another small piece of snack into her mouth.


    Tinsley asked, "Sister, is it delicious?"


    Elora hummed.


    "It has a small, exquisite style and tastes good, but it''s a bit dry."


    Tinsley immediately went to pour a ss of warm water for Elora, handed it to her, and said with a smile, "It''s a little dry. Perhaps his snack-making skills aren''t the best, but the snacks he prepares are ptable and satisfying. I asked him briefly, and he said that he started working in the kitchen when he was six or seven years old and then learned how to cook. Although he is less than thirty years old now, he has been studying cooking for more than ten years."


    Elora asked, "His familyes from a family of chefs?"


    Elora finished the second piece of snack and continued to eat some snacks.


    Maybe it''s because she''s really hungry now, and maybe it''s also because this snack is so good that she can eat it.


    She would have a meetingter, whichsted two hours. It would be


    embarrassing if she didn''t eat snacks to calm her stomach, and her stomach continued to sing during the meeting.


    Tinsley replied, "I didn''t ask him if his family came from a family of chefs. He just said that his grandma asked the brothers to learn to be independent and to cook from an early age. He said that his grandma was also very picky and could not cook well; if grandma couldn''t eat it, he would be scolded by grandma.


    He also said that he really likes cooking, so he has been studying the dishes of various factions and learning from many chefs."


    Elora said, "It turns out that after studying for more than ten years, no wonder I can make snacks that I can eat."


    Tinsley said, "I think if he gets older, he will definitely be the world''s greatest chef."


    Elora: "How old is he now?"


    Tinsley: "About the same age as yours."


    Elora was quite surprised. "So young?"


    She thought that even if the other person was less than thirty years old, he was still in his mid-twenties. Unexpectedly, he was about the same age as her, and she was only in her mid-twenties.


    Tinsley said, "He is very young and extremely handsome. He is the most handsome man I have ever seen. He speaks and behaves well. Although his clothes are a bit in, he has a natural nobility."


    Elora teased Tinsley, "You must have a good impression of this person. "You send all thepliments to him.¡±


    "Natural nobility? Even if we are born into a wealthy family, we dare not say that we have natural nobility. Our noble temperament is cultivated bit by bit."


    They had all learned advanced


    etiquette. Since they were young, their families have invited many m teachers back to give them O one-on-one tutoring. When they were


    a little older, they went to various banquets and met various wealthy


    people, which broadened their


    horizons and made them more


    knowledgeable. Visit


    to read thetest


    That''s why today''s every gesture was full of nobility.


    Elora thought that the new chefs who


    came to interview would not have theN?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    same environment as hek Ormond family, even if their family conditions were decent. If they really have such a good environment, they will note to her house to apply for chef jobs.


    So Tinsley said that the new chef who came to interview had a natural nobility. Elora felt that Tinsley was looking at him through a filter because the first


    impression was very good.


    Tinsley did not argue with Elora. She said, "When you''re free, ask him tone over for a retest. Try his cooking for yourself. If you meet him,


    I will know that what I said is not false."


    She thought the other person was excellent.

 Chapter 3122

    Whether it was cooking skills-oh, cooking skills were still unknown-after all, she had only eaten snacks made by him.


    She hasn''t tasted the food yet. Maybe he is good at making dim sum, and his cooking skills may be better than those of ordinary chefs, butpared with the Ormond family''s chefs, there may still be a gap. If the food he cooks cannot bepared with the current chefs in Ormond''s family, he will not be able to work in Ormond''s family.


    Elora said, "I will tell the butlerter and arrange for him toe over for the re- examination tomorrow afternoon. I will go home for dinner tomorrow evening and try the food he cooked. No one should help him; let him prepare the food by himself."


    He must make all the rice and dishes by hand.


    It was not just the dishes.


    Tinsley smiled and said, "Then let''s all go home and try his cooking tomorrow night."


    Although Elora was changing chefs, the sisters were also very good at eating and often ate at their uncle''s house. Their taste also determined the quality of the new chef''s cooking. Naturally, they couldn''t miss the chance to retest and taste the delicacies made by each other.


    Elora said, "Except for the few who live on campus, call everyone back to have a try."


    Mentioning the cousins who live on campus, Tinsley said with a smile, "Only three or five of them can taste it. Almost all of them are still studying and living on campus. It''s too far to go home, so we won''t ask them toe back."


    Even the two young masters of the Ormond family were studying in schools far away from home and only went home once a month.


    Of the seven fairies in the Ormond family, only three have currently entered the familypany and are managing the family business, while the other four have not graduated.


    Although the elders were also careful eaters, they were not picky eaters.


    They often talked about Elora, saying that she was too picky and how she would get married in the future. Who could have such a good chef who could cook the same food every day that she could eat?


    In the Ormond family, Elora was the head of the family. When her brother grew up and could take charge of his own business, she, the head of the family, would give in.


    When she was still the head of the family, she could enjoy delicious meals brought by high-end chefs, but she had to get married. Would her husband''s family obey her?


    She will rece the chefs she hires after less than a year, even if she has the capital to do so due to her discriminating taste. It will take a long time to find another good chef, mainly because she is famous for her picky mouth.


    No matter how high the conditions were, there would only be a very few candidates.


    Elora smiled and said, "Then don''t worry about them. As long as they can pass


    my test, no one will have any objections."


    She was the pickiest eater in their family.


    As long as she could eat it, it was a delicacy to them.


    "That''s right, we all respect you, Vism


    eldest sister. Whatever you say is m okay Eldest Sister, is this snack delicious?"


    "It''s delicious. It would be better if it wasn''t so dry and you didn''t need to drink so


    much water."


    It was a bit dry. She also ate several


    snacks and drank half a cup of warm E Walter. Now she doesn''t feel hungry anymore.


    She didn''t have to worry about making empty ns when she had a meetingter.


    "By the way, what''s the name of the new chef who''s here for the interview? "Where is he from?" Elora asked.


    Tinsley said, "He came from Wiltspoon in Province G, and his name is Tatum


    York."


    "G Province, it''s so far away."


    The Ormond family''s business was


    so big that they also had businessThis is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    G


    business in


    Province Professional managers consistently oversaw Elora. She had


    never been on a business trip to G Province. It was too far.

 Chapter 3123

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re looking for a chef, not a husband. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is far away or not.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tinsley smiled and said, ¡°As long as the food he cooks is delicious and you can eat it, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Elora didn¡¯t take Tatum to heart; she hadn¡¯t even met Tatum yet.


    She justmented that Tatum was from Wiltspoon, and Wiltspoon was really far away from their


    Annenburg in province X.


    ¡°I also hope that there will be a chef who never gets tired of eating, so I don¡¯t have to change chefs


    every now and then.¡±


    Elora patted her mouth andughed at herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I have such a delicious mouth.¡±


    ¡°Sister, do you still want some snacks?¡± Tinsley asked when she saw Elora stop eating snacks.


    Elora looked at the time and said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry now, so I won¡¯t eat. I¡¯m going to a meeting soon. You


    don¡¯t have to go back. Come with me to the conference room.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Tinsley took the snack box and said, ¡°Sister, you didn¡¯t eat it, so I finished it. I thought it was quite


    delicious. This tatum probably has two brushes. He said he was not very good at making snacks, but


    he made them. Sister, you have already eaten a few of the snacks.¡±


    Elora: ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m not someone who will torture my mouth and stomach. If Tatum


    hadn¡¯t made delicious snacks, I wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them no matter how hungry I am.¡±


    Elora smiled and stopped talking.


    In fact, this was also true.


    The chef named Tatum¡¯s dim sum tasted really good, despite being a bit dry.


    She suddenly looked forward to Tatum¡¯s cooking.


    After thinking about it, Elora picked up her cell phone, called the butler, and said to the butler, ¡°Inform


    the chef who came for the interview today toe for a re-examination tomorrow afternoon. I will go


    home for dinner tomorrow night. In addition to preparing the materials he needs, he has to do


    everything else himself. You watch him do it, so that he doesn¡¯t cheat.¡±


    The butler said respectfully, ¡°I will reply to Mr. York right away. Don¡¯t worry, youngdy; no matter who


    comes for the interview, I will watch the whole process. There is no chance of cheating. Moreover, it is


    useless for them to cheat. They are officially at work, and the meals are cooked. If he¡¯s not in line with


    the youngdy¡¯s taste, he will be fired.¡±


    After notifying the butler, Elora walked out of the office with Tinsley and went to the meeting.


    The butler over there called Tatum immediately after Elora hung up the phone, and Tatum quickly


    answered his call.


    ¡°Mr. York, congrattions. Our eldestdy informs you toe for the re-examination tomorrow


    afternoon.¡±


    Tatum felt slightly relieved and thanked the butler.


    ¡°Our eldestdy has said that when shees back for dinner tomorrow evening, you can make a list


    of what you want to cook and what ingredients you need. I will have someone buy it for you tomorrow.


    The ingredients must be fresh. Our eldestdy has a very picky mouth. Even if the ingredients are


    slightly stale, she will be able to eat them.¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°Can I add your WhatsApp number? I will make a listter and send you the required


    ingredients. You can have someone go purchase it tomorrow.¡±


    The butler said, ¡°Mr. York, you can search for my WhatsApp number by searching for my mobile phone


    number.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡±


    After ending the call, Tatum searched for the butler¡¯s mobile phone number and added him as a


    WhatsApp friend.


    He told the butler on WhatsApp that he would send the recipe and ingredient list to the butlerter.


    The butler replied with an OK expression.


    Tatum was staying in a hotel for the time being. After sending messages to the butler, he got up and


    made himself a cup of tea.

 Chapter 3124

    Then Tatum returned to the sofa and sat down, leaning back on the sofa, thinking about what to cook


    tomorrow so that he could conquer Elora¡¯s stomach in one fell swoop and win him the position of


    Ormond¡¯s chef.


    Should he cook what he is best at, or something he rarely cooks?


    Sipping the fragrant tea slowly, Tatum decided to make some decent dishes. He made the best dish


    right away, and there would be nothing good in the future.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The best thing had to be saved for the finale.


    However, he liked to cook and had been studying it for more than ten years. Even though he was


    young, even if he thought that the dishes he cooked were quite satisfactory, they were all delicacies for


    ordinary people.


    The snacks he made today were not his best, but Elora still ate them.


    Although no one told him, Elora ate the snacks he made.


    He guessed that Elora had eaten it. Otherwise, Elora would not let the butler inform him to take the


    retest tomorrow afternoon.


    He just didn¡¯t know if there were any otherpetitors besides him?


    Tatum just arrived in Annenburg today and hasn¡¯t had time to find out if there are anypetitors.


    Thinking about it, even if there werepetitors, Elora would not let them take the retest at the same


    time.


    ¡°Dudu¡ª¡ª¡±


    He received a new message on his phone.


    It¡¯s a voice message from Zachary.


    Tatum clicked on the voice message sent by Zachary, and Zachary asked him, ¡°Did you pass the


    interview?¡±


    Tatum called back to Zachary.


    Zachary: ¡°Tatum, how¡¯s it going?¡±


    Tatum: ¡°Brother, how are my cooking skills? Don¡¯t you have confidence in me?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I have confidence in you, but you are not facing Miss Ormond.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°I haven¡¯t met her yet. When I arrived, I rested in the hotel first and had dinner before going to


    the interview. I met the butler of the Ormond family and the seconddy, but I didn¡¯t meet the speaker,


    Miss Ormond.¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You ran over there with confidence and didn¡¯t even see Miss


    Ormond?¡±


    ¡°This is normal. Brother, when someone goes to the York Corporation for an interview, he won¡¯t be able


    to meet you right away, right? He has to meet the managers below first and pass all the levels before


    he can meet you. It¡¯s the same for me. I met the butler first, and then the seconddy. They thought I


    had a high sess rate, so I also showed my skills and made snacks for them to try. The seconddy


    in Ormond¡¯s family especially liked it and said it was tasty. The butler was also full of praise. Desserts


    are my specialty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s useless for them to praise it all the time. The seconddy in Ormond¡¯s family has to praise it all the


    time.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°What if you fail the interview?¡±


    Tatum: ¡°Brother, why do I feel like you are looking forward to my failure in the interview? Brother¡¯s smile


    is also a bit gloating.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°No way. You are my biological brother, from the same mother. I care about you the most.


    Your grandmother has chosen Miss Ormond as your wife. I just want to know how you can get close to


    her and impress her.¡±


    If he wasn¡¯t his biological brother, Zachary wouldn¡¯t be so gossipy and concerned about whether his


    younger brother¡¯s pursuit of his wife was going smoothly.


    ¡°Brother, how could I not seed in the interview? Not long ago, I just received a call from the butler of


    Ormond¡¯s family. The butler informed me toe over for the re-examination tomorrow afternoon and


    said that Miss Ormond would be back for dinner in the evening.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Oh, congrattions on your sessful first step.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, brother. I will definitely conquer Miss Ormond with my cooking skills.¡±


    Whether he pursued his wife or not was secondary. Tatum wanted to prove that he was a good cook


    and could conquer Elora¡¯s stomach.

 Chapter 3125

    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Then I wish you sess and bring Miss Ormond back to meet us as soon


    as possible.¡±


    Tatum had a toothache and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Anyway, I¡¯m still alone during the New Year this year.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°The New Year is not far away now. I definitely don¡¯t expect you to be single this year. It


    will be good if you can be single next year. Even your fourth brother, Evan, and fifth brother, Elian, can¡¯t


    be single this year.¡±


    The story of Evan¡¯s pursuit of his wife was kept secret, and even the eldest brother Zachary didn¡¯t know


    much about his situation.


    Of course, Zachary didn¡¯t want to get involved in his brothers¡¯ personal affairs.


    He said that unless his brothers came to him and took the initiative to ask for something, he would not


    inquire about their feelings.


    He was not like Josh, who specialized in gossip.


    If he wants to hear gossip, ask Josh; he¡¯s right.


    ¡°Tatum, you¡¯re busy, so I won¡¯t disturb you. If anything happens, just call back and tell your family. By


    the way, have you informed your parents that you are safe?¡±


    Zachary reminded Tatum to report to his parents that he was safe.


    If Tania hadn¡¯t known that Tatum was going to Annenburg in Province X for an interview with the


    purpose of pursuing his wife, it would have been difficult for her to agree.


    Even though Tania now agrees, she asionally murmurs that the olddy¡¯s choice for Tatum is too


    distant from Wiltspoon. It¡¯s really a thousand miles away.


    Tatum said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell my mother as soon as I get off the ne. I¡¯ll call back when I seed in the retest.


    Brother, go ahead and do your work. I can handle my affairs. I¡¯m not a three-year-old kid anymore. I¡¯m


    already in my twenties.¡±


    As Zachary¡¯s younger brother, Tatum had received special care from his eldest brother since he was a


    child. Although his eldest brother will give him a lot of private space, Tatum still feels that, in his eyes,


    he is just a child who will not grow up.


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°I understand; you are not a three-year-old child; you are already in your


    twenties. Before you know it, you have grown up. Okay, you take a rest; I¡¯m really going to be busy.¡±


    Zachary quickly ended the call.


    He was very busy at work. In order to squeeze in some time to apany his pregnant wife every day,


    he tried toplete his work during the day. However, as the head of the York Corporation, even if he


    races against time during the day and does not waste every minute, there are too many things to do


    during the day. There is too much to handle.


    All he could say was to go home as early as possible in the evening.


    It would be great if he could get home before 10 o¡¯clock in the evening. Before the marriage, he was


    always busy until midnight before returning home.


    During the sh wedding, because he didn¡¯te homete at night, Serenity thought he wasn¡¯t going


    home and locked the door, making it impossible for him to open the door even when he got home.


    After Zachary hung up the phone, Tatum continued to sip his tea leisurely. He nned well for what he


    wanted to do in the future.


    The time grandma gave them was usually one year.


    He was not in a hurry.


    Cooking was more important.


    Joining the Ormond family was just a challenge for him.


    Although Ormond¡¯s chefs rarely work for a long time, Tatum didn¡¯t n to work for a long time, just a


    year or a half. There was no way Ormond¡¯s inner house could trap and kill him.


    He also wanted to travel all over the country, taste more delicious food, and learn to cook more


    delicious food.


    ¡°jingle¡­¡±


    The doorbell rang.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tatum sat up straight, ced the cup of tea on the table, and looked at the door of the room.


    He just arrived today and knows no one is here.


    Who could be knocking on his door?


    Hotel people?


    ¡°Who is it?¡±

 Chapter 3126

    ¡°Mr. York, I am the one who went to Ormond¡¯s house with you for an interview.¡±


    The person who went to Ormond¡¯s house for an interview with him?


    Tatum remembered that when he went to Ormond¡¯s house, he took a taxi there alone. After arriving at


    Ormond¡¯s mansion, he registered his information and then took the car arranged by the butler and


    entered Ormond¡¯s mansion.


    Ormond¡¯s house upied a veryrge area. Although it was not asrge as their Wildridge Manor, it


    was still a bit far to walk from the main entrance to the main house.


    Therefore, the butler would arrange for a car to wee the guests in.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Tatum reacted.


    It was not the one who went to Ormond¡¯s house with him, but hispetitor.


    The other party actually inquired about him.


    He looked like he had some skills.


    He also vowed to win the position of Ormond¡¯s chef.


    Tatum got up and walked over, opened the door, and saw a man and a woman standing in front of the


    door.


    The man was in his forties, middle-aged. The woman appeared to be no more than twenty years old,


    exhibiting a youthful appearance that resembled that of a middle-aged man, possibly a father and


    daughter.


    This was what Tatum guessed.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    Tatum nced at the two of them sharply, and then his eyes fell on the middle-aged man.


    The girls next to the middle-aged man had surprise in their eyes when they saw Tatum. They didn¡¯t


    know whether they were surprised by Tatum¡¯s youth or Tatum¡¯s handsomeness.


    ¡°Mr. York, excuse me, my name is Enrique Tran, and this is my daughter, Emery Tran.¡±


    Enrique introduced himself.


    Tatum nodded. ¡°Hello, Mr. Tran.¡±


    He nodded to Emery again in greeting.


    ¡°Mr. Tran, do you have something to do with me?¡±


    Tatum didn¡¯t ask how the other party knew his surname.


    If people can find out his surname and know that he lives here, they must have channels.


    He didn¡¯t feelpelled to investigate further. As long as they didn¡¯t find out that he was the sixth


    young master of the York family in Wiltspoon.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to find out even if they thought about it.


    Province X was far away from Province G, where Wiltspoon was located. The York Corporation¡¯s


    business was so big that it didn¡¯t even have much business in Annenburg, in Province X. There were


    quite a few franchised chain stores.


    The York Corporation¡¯s business territory had not expanded here, not because it didn¡¯t have such big


    ambitions, but because there were already severalrge groups stationed here, headed by the Ormond


    family. There were many business conflicts between the York Corporation and the Ormond family.


    If the York Corporation entered Annenburg in the province No matter the group¡¯s power, moving to


    other people¡¯s territory could easily overwhelm it.


    In Havenmill, which was adjacent to Annenburg, there was also the Leroux family, a century-old,


    famous family. The Leroux family also had a lot of business in Annenburg.


    Therefore, the York Corporation had some business in Annenburg in Province X.


    The York Corporation was not well-known in Annenburg, Province X.


    Unless everyone searched for York Corporation on the Inte, they would know what kind ofpany


    York Corporation was, but everyone searched for otherpanies on the Inte when they had


    nothing to do.


    Enrique smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. I just took the liberty toe and interrupt and talk


    about cooking.¡±


    He looked Tatum up and down again and praised him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. York to be so young. Usually,


    the people who go to Ormond¡¯s house to interview for the position of chef are mostly middle-aged


    people like me. Interviews often do not include those who are too young. No chance.


    Miss Ormond would say that she is too young and has not learned to cook for a long time. The food


    she makes will be more delicious than that of ordinary people, but for her, it will not be edible. So when


    hiring a chef, too, young people will be kicked out directly.¡±

 Chapter 3127

    Tatum did not want to invite Enrique and his daughter into his room. He said to the Tran family¡¯s father


    and daughter, ¡°Mr. Tran, please wait a moment. I will go back to the room and get my phone. Then we


    will go to the coffee shop on the first floor of the hotel and sit down. Have a cup of coffee and chat


    slowly.¡±


    Enrique smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Tatum turned around and went back to the room to get his mobile phone, then came out.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll treat you two to coffee.¡±


    After Tatum closed the door, he took the lead and walked forward, calling for the Tran family¡¯s father


    and daughter to follow.


    Enrique followed his footsteps and said sheepishly as he walked, ¡°Mr. York, how can I ask you to treat


    me? I took the liberty of disturbing you. I should treat you.¡±


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°A cup of coffee doesn¡¯t cost much, Mr. Tran; you don¡¯t have to fight with me.¡±


    Enrique alsoughed. He thought this youngpetitor was quite good. He just didn¡¯t know what the


    other person¡¯s cooking skills were?


    Enrique really wanted to join Ormond¡¯s family as a chef. One was for money, the other was for fame.


    He began to learn to cook after graduating from technical secondary school and has been doing this for


    more than ten or twenty years now. He considered himself to be an excellent cook.


    His daughter also liked cooking and had learned to cook from him since she was a child. She nned


    to enter the catering industry in the future.


    He just wanted to make a name for himself so that he could help his daughter in the future.


    In Annenburg, people who know how to cook like to say, ¡°The cooking is delicious, and only if Miss


    Ormond can take a bite will it prove that you are good at cooking.¡±


    The Ormond family offered a very attractive sry package.


    Therefore, Enrique really wanted to seed in the exam.


    but¡­.


    Enrique was extremely embarrassed. This was not the first time he came to take the exam, but he


    came twice. This was the third time.


    After the first two interviews, he failed the retest, and the dishes he cooked failed to impress Miss


    Ormond.


    After two defeats, he returned home and calmed down to study the recipes carefully. He practiced hard


    for another two years. Everyone who has tasted his dishes now praises his cooking.


    Before Enrique came to take the exam, he worked as a chef in a local restaurant in his hometown, and


    the sry was not low.


    However, whenpared to the Ormond family¡¯s sry, it was still insufficient and unremarkable.


    Let¡¯s put it this way: when the Ormond family hired a new chef, even the entertainment reporters in


    Annenburg would report it. People on the street would even ce bets on the Ormond family¡¯s new


    chef, specting on how long they could stay at the family home. There were many people


    participating in the bet.


    Although Enrique was also from Annenburg, he was not from the urban area. He worked in a


    restaurant in a county under the jurisdiction of Annenburg, and his family was from the countryside.


    Arriving at the coffee shop on the first floor, the three of them found a seat and sat down.


    After each ordered a cup of coffee, Tatum asked Emery, ¡°Does Miss Tran want some snacks?¡±


    Most girls love desserts.


    The women in the York family, from the oldest to the youngest, all love desserts. Now that Grandma


    May is getting older, they don¡¯t let her eat so many desserts, and she even secretly eats them to her


    heart¡¯s content behind their backs.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This makes them¡ªthe grandchildren¡ªreally helpless.

 Chapter 3128

    Grandma May always said that she was an old person. At her age, the ground buried half of her body.


    If she could eat every day, they should leave her alone and let her eat whatever she wanted.


    Even Zachary would sumb to the eloquent grandma, let alone the younger ones. Grandma would


    asionally rant, asserting that she had trained all these monkeys. They couldn¡¯t climb her, let alone


    control her.


    Emery said, ¡°Let¡¯s have some; I don¡¯t know if the dim sum here is delicious.¡±


    She liked to make snacks. Now she has opened a snack shop, and the business is quite good.


    Tatum¡¯s attentiveness and consideration also left a good impression on Emery.


    Emery ordered a few snacks ording to his own preferences.


    After the waiter walked away, Enrique took the initiative to exin, ¡°In the morning, when Mr. York went


    to Ormond¡¯s house for an interview, I was nearby and happened to see him. In fact, I had alreadye


    out before Mr. York went in.¡±


    After his interview, the oue was unknown.


    He was so restless that he did not leave immediately but stayed near Ormond¡¯s house.


    He happened to catch Tatum going for an interview.


    He remembered Tatum¡¯s appearance, and after careful inquiry, he found that they lived in the same


    hotel.


    Therefore, Enrique took the liberty to knock on Tatum¡¯s door, wanting to chat with thispetitor, get to


    know each other, and find out who else came for the interview besides the two of them.


    Tatum smiled: ¡°I see, I¡¯m still wondering how Mr. Tran knew about me. Mr. Tran, how was the interview


    result with you?¡±


    Enrique said with a sneer, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet; I¡¯m waiting for the butler¡¯s reply.¡± After a pause, he


    continued, ¡°To be honest, Mr. York, this is my third time here for an interview. The first time I came here


    was ten years ago. Miss Ormond was underage at that time, and the elder¡¯s condition in the Ormond


    family was not good. I heard that Miss Ormond started using her holidays to help her elders take care


    of the family business when she was fifteen years old.¡±


    So when I came for the interview for the first time ten years ago, Miss Ormond already had quite a say


    in the family. When the Ormond family changed chefs, it was always Miss Ormond who requested it. It


    was, naturally, Miss Ormond who decided who to use. That¡¯s thest word.¡±


    Enrique recalled the first time he went to Ormond¡¯s house for an interview. He said, ¡°At that time, many


    of our colleagues went for interviews. Everyone at the time believed that the Ormond family¡¯s sry


    package was excessively generous.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    It¡¯s different now. Now, what everyone cares about is sry and benefits, as well as fame and fortune.


    ¡°After leaving Ormond¡¯s family, even if it is a fired chef, major hotels will be vying for it, and there will


    also be other wealthy families willing to pay them a lot of money.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that he still didn¡¯t know Elora well enough.


    He waited for Enrique to continue.


    ¡°Many people think that it is easy to conquer the stomach of a sixteen-year-old girl with their superb


    cooking skills. In other words, people who have learned our craft do not daree for interviews


    without certain life experience.


    Everyone feels that they have traveled extensively, learned the skills of various factions, and have rich


    work experience, so it is easy to get interviews. Consequently, several individuals faced dismissal.


    Even I, who was full of confidence, did not get a chance to re-examine. Miss Ormond approved the


    dishes I cooked, but she disapproved of their taste. Miss Ormondmented that the dishes I cook


    are tangible but tasteless.¡±


    At this point, Enrique¡¯s face turned red. After a long pause, he continued, ¡°After I failed the interview


    and got the evaluation from Miss Ormond, I was deeply shocked. For a while, I couldn¡¯t get out of the


    shadow of that evaluation. After I went back, I continued to work as a cook, and the food I cooked didn¡¯t


    taste good to me.¡±

 Chapter 3129

    Listening to hispetitors, Tatum felt that Enrique¡¯s mental endurance was not strong enough.


    He didn¡¯t know how many times he was hit.


    Grandma didn¡¯t like the food, so she asked him to make it again, and she made it again and again.


    Once, there was a dish that his grandma liked to eat. He remade it ten times but could not satisfy her,


    so she simply gave up eating that dish.


    He didn¡¯t think it was a shadow but rather thought it was his shoring, letting him know that the food


    he cooked was not as good as he imagined.


    Continuous study and continuous progress will lead to today¡¯s Tatum.


    Not familiar with Enrique and being apetitor, Tatum didn¡¯t say anything and just acted as a loyal


    listener.


    Listening to Enrique nag about how long it took him to get out of the shadow of thatment.


    ¡°A few yearster, I went to Ormond¡¯s house to interview for the chef position for the second time.¡±


    Enrique was nagging, but finally talked about his second interview. He said, ¡°When I came for the


    second interview, Miss Ormond had be the real head of the Ormond family. She was really


    powerful. She was a girl, and she was young. Among the many people who harbored evil intentions,


    they could all control the Ormond family¡¯spany smoothly.


    When I came to the interview for the second time, I no longer had as high hopes as the first time. The


    first time, I always thought that I was great and that my cooking skills were the best in the world.


    This time, I spent a lot of effort and passed the initial interview easily. I had to wait for several days for


    the re-examination because there were really many people who applied for the job the first two times,


    and only those who passed the initial interview entered the re-examination. There are several.


    So I had to queue up for the re-examination. Miss Ormond was very busy at work, and she didn¡¯t have


    time to go home for dinner every day, so the wait for the re-examination was even longer. At the time, I


    was the first person to receive a re-examination notice. I thought that I had been studying hard for


    many years and that my cooking skills had improved a lot. I would definitely pass the retest this time.


    But in one dish, I put the wrong seasonings, and the sugar was used as MSG¡­ Needless to say, I


    failed again.¡±


    Enriqueughed self-deprecatingly, ¡°I was just too nervous to make such a low-level mistake. In that re-


    examination, I heard that Miss Ormond still ate a little of the food I cooked. Although she was not very


    satisfied, at least she could eat it. But I made a stupid mistake. Whether it was caused by nervousness


    or other reasons, Miss Ormond is not allowed to make it.¡±


    Tatum asked, ¡°Could someone have changed your seasoning?¡±


    Enrique said, ¡°There are so many people who want to join Ormond¡¯s family as chefs, and it is probably


    common for them to frame each other¡¯spetitors.¡±


    Tatum knew that the workce was like a business world, full of intrigues.


    Enrique¡¯s second re-examination may have been caused by someone altering the seasoning.


    ¡°Won¡¯t!¡± Enrique said it with certainty.


    ¡°Mr. York, you have already gone for an interview. You know that we cook in the big kitchen at


    Ormond¡¯s house, with the butler watching the whole process. There is also surveince in the kitchen.


    There are no blind spots at 360 degrees. The ingredients and seasonings we use are all prepared by


    the Ormond family.


    They won¡¯t change the seasonings or assist any interviewers. They don¡¯t have the courage. Miss


    Ormond will ruthlessly drive them out of the Ormond family mansion if she discovers them. Who would


    be willing to work there? The Ormond family¡¯s good benefits and high sry?¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Tatum: ¡°Yes, I overlooked this point. Mr. Tran, then, I can only say that your rtionship with the


    Ormond family is a bit shallow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my own reason. This time Ie here, my self-confidence is stronger, and I hope I can


    seed this time. Mr. York, how could you imagine going to Ormond¡¯s house to be a chef? Mr. York,


    you are still so young; you can work in a big hotel or start your own business.¡±


    He came to the interview in search of money and fame.


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°Challenging. Mr. Tran, don¡¯t you think this is a very challenging job for us?¡±

 Chapter 3130

    Tatum added, ¡°I¡¯m still young, and I¡¯m not in a hurry to start a business. I heard about Ormond¡¯s job as


    a chef. It¡¯s very challenging. It¡¯s a job that could test my cooking skills. Being able to join Ormond¡¯s will


    bring me a little fame. It will help me whether I am looking for a job or starting a business in the future.¡±


    After finishing speaking, Tatum asked Enrique, ¡°Mr. Tran, do you think so? Are you here for the


    challenge and fame like me?¡±


    Enrique was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Yes, being able to join Ormond¡¯s family as a


    chef is quite famous.¡±


    ¡°Me too. I also hope that the sry and benefits provided by the Ormond family are good. I need


    money.¡±


    Tatum nodded in understanding, thinking that the Ormond family¡¯s sry wasparable to that of


    senior white-cor workers inrge groups.


    The waiter brought the coffee and several snacks requested by the three people.


    Emery tried the snacks first. She ate them slowly, as if trying to taste the ingredients inside.


    Tatum guessed that this young girl liked to make snacks.


    The dim sum at this hotel was so delicious that she wanted to rely on her sense of taste to taste other


    people¡¯s ingredients and then go back and study it herself.


    She often did this too.


    She studied cooking and had great tastes.


    ¡°Dad, the dim sum here is really good; you can try it.¡±


    Emery said to her father and then called Tatum, ¡°Mr. York, you should try it too.¡±


    Tatum declined her kindness, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t like desserts.¡±


    As a result, snacks were his least favorite.


    In the morning, he passed the preliminary test using the snacks he was least good at. Tatum was full of


    confidence for the retest tomorrow.


    If he failed in the re-examination¡­


    Tatum was silent, and he wanted to learn from Enrique. If he failed once, he woulde twice or three


    times, and he would always seed in breaking into the Ormond family¡¯s mansion.


    This way, he could pass the tower near the water and get the moon first.


    First, get to know Elora well, figure out her character, and see if she is worth pursuing, marrying, and


    spending the rest of his life with.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    However, with such a picky mouth, if he really has a wife who will live a lifetime, he may need to study


    new recipes all the time in order to make his wife eat for a lifetime. Well, this one is even more


    challenging!


    Enrique tasted the snack, nodded, and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. It has an advantage over what you made.


    Taste it well and explore it yourself when you go back.¡±


    Emery nodded.


    Influenced by her father, she also liked to study cooking skills, but she was still too young. No matter


    how studious she was, her abilities were limited.


    This time, she apanied her father to take the exam because she wanted to see the world.


    It¡¯s a pity that she couldn¡¯t follow her father when he was taking the exam.


    She could only wait at the gate to Ormond¡¯s manor.


    For the first time, she saw the luxury of a truly wealthy family. Ormond¡¯s house was a manor that


    covered an extremelyrge area. She couldn¡¯t go in. Even when she looked out the door, she felt


    luxurious and majestic.


    Some people were really born with a silver spoon in their mouth.


    Emery was fiercely envious of Miss Ormond.

 Chapter 3131

    ¡°Mr. York, have you received the re-examination notice?¡± Enrique asked Tatum again.


    After Tatum was silent, he replied honestly, ¡°I just received a call from the butler not long ago, informing


    me to take the retest tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Enrique immediately showed envy, but he still said gracefully, ¡°Congrattions to you, Mr. York. There


    are not many peopleing to take the exam this time. They all live in several hotels nearby, and I


    have also visited them. None of them have received notification of re-examination. Some haven¡¯t gone


    to interviews yet.¡±


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Tran, have you visited them? We arepetitors. Are you sure others will


    tell you the truth?¡±


    Enrique was stunned for a moment and then said, ¡°We are here for an interview. We can¡¯t make lies,


    and we can¡¯t use tricks or conspiracies. Even though we arepetitors, telling the truth and lying will


    actually have no impact on others, and we will not suffer any losses. Even if everyone cooks the same


    dish, but the cooking temperature is different, the dish will be different in appearance and spirit.¡±


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°Everyone is unfamiliar with him, so I guess they all have a sense of


    defensiveness. But what Mr. Tran said makes sense. I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯ll visit me and talk to me


    about cooking. When I went for the interview, I didn¡¯t even cook. I just made snacks for the Ormond


    family¡¯s seconddy and butler to eat. They all said it was okay, and the seconddy also brought a


    box back to thepany and said she wanted to give it to Miss Ormond to try.¡±


    After that, he received a phone call for a re-examination.


    No need to ask; Elora knew it was him who made the snacks, and she ate them.


    Elora: I was too hungry. I was afraid that I would not have the energy to hold a two-hour meeting, so I


    ate the snacks you made.


    Tatum: It tastes terrible. You can¡¯t eat it, no matter how hungry you are.


    Elora: That¡¯s true.


    Enrique was stunned again and then asked, ¡°Mr. York, are you better at making desserts? The Ormond


    family also needs a pastry chef.¡±


    He thought that if Tatum could only be the pastry chef of the Ormond family, then he still had


    hope.


    Although cheating was impossible, Tatum was the first to receive the notice for re-examination. Enrique


    knew in his heart that Tatum had a great chance, which made him both envious and jealous.


    Tatum was so young; he looked to be in his mid-twenties at most, but his cooking skills surpass his.


    It showed that Tatum was born to be a chef.


    Innate advantages, coupled with acquired hard work, would surpass many people.


    ¡°Snacks are what I¡¯m worst at.¡± Enrique suddenly stopped talking.


    His face fell, and he felt that he was going to fail again this time.


    If he fails this time, he will notpete again. Just ept the reality.


    Some things cannot be obtained by working hard.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    Tatum¡¯s cell phone rang again.


    He took out his cell phone, saw that the caller ID was for the butler, and quickly answered it.


    ¡°Mr. York, where are you now?¡± the butler asked on the phone.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3132

    Tatum told the butler which hotel he was staying in now.


    The butler said, ¡°Mr. York, please wait for a while in the rest area on the first floor of the hotel. I will


    arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±


    Tatum raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Now? Is the retest ahead of schedule?¡±


    The butler exined on the phone, ¡°No, the re-examination has not changed. It was our eldestdy


    who told us. The eldestdy said that now hiring a famous chef has be a big deal. Hundreds of


    people are observing, concerned that yourpetitors might deceive you. No, I can¡¯t retest tomorrow.


    The eldestdy asked me to pick you up in advance and stay in the manor for one night to ensure that


    every candidate can interview and re-examine as scheduled.


    You are the first individual to undergo a re-examination, Mr. York. Of course, we will take you back to


    the manor to stay for one night. We will ensure that your food is safe and that you will not be drugged


    or given diarrhea or anything.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    It¡¯s just a matter of hiring a chef to create such a big battle!


    Tatum finally saw the influence of his future wife.


    ¡°Mr. York, don¡¯t be careless. Last time, his opponent secretly drugged him while he was eating out,


    causing him to experience abdominal pain and diarrhea. As a result, he was unable toe for the


    retest as scheduled. He thought he gave up voluntarily.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°Thank you for the butler¡¯s reminder. I¡¯m drinking coffee in the hotel¡¯s coffee shop on the first


    floor. I¡¯ll go to the rest area to wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°good.¡±


    The butler gave Tatum a few more words and ended the call.


    After the butler hung up the phone, Tatum said to the Tran family¡¯s father and daughter, ¡°Mr. Tran, Miss


    Tran, I have to go back to the room to get something, so I won¡¯t apany you. I¡¯m paying for the


    coffee this time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. York. Mr. York, go and get busy.¡± Enrique didn¡¯t argue with Tatum for payment


    anymore, maybe because he knew he had lost and was in a bad mood.


    Tatum stood up and left.


    After Tatum left, Emery asked her father, ¡°Dad, Mr. York is very defensive, and what he says may not


    be credible. Don¡¯t lose confidence first. If we wait, there will always be a chance for a retest.


    Dad, you have definitely been studying in this field longer than Mr. York. Mr. York is still so young. He


    looks only a few years older than me. You know my current status. No matter how high his level is, it is


    still limited. Dad, don¡¯t let other people¡¯s ambitions destroy your own prestige first.¡±


    After Enrique picked up a piece of snack and took a bite, he said, ¡°He makes the snack that he is least


    good at, and he was the first to receive the notice for the re-examination, which shows that he is a very


    capable person. Don¡¯t underestimate young people. One may underestimate a white-haired old man,


    but one cannot underestimate a running slug. Young people have great potential. Maybe he has talent.¡±


    Emery took two sips of coffee and said, ¡°No matter how talented he is, he is still young. How many


    delicacies can he have eaten? How many dishes can he cook? Even if he can join Ormond¡¯s family as


    a chef this time, how long will he be able to do it? Everyone knows that Miss Ormond is famous for


    being picky. She doesn¡¯t do the same thing every day, and she must be both delicious and delectable.


    It sounds simple, but it¡¯s difficult to do. Dad, I helped you sort it out. For those who work as chefs in


    Ormond¡¯s family, the longest working time is half a year, and the shortest working time is only half a


    month.¡±


    After Enrique was silent, he said, ¡°If I still can¡¯t apply for the job this time, I will give up and ept


    reality. I¡¯m getting older, and no matter how hard I study, I still don¡¯t make much progress. I don¡¯t want


    to get into trouble anymore. You are still young, so you can take over my ss and study hard. Next


    time there is a foodpetition, I will help you sign up for it to go and see the world.¡±


    Emery said optimistically, ¡°Okay. Dad, even if you can¡¯t apply for the job, with your current ability, I can¡¯t


    say you can be a magic chef, but you can be famous in our area.¡±


    Enrique smiled and did not answer.


    Emery added, ¡°Mr. York is really good-looking. Maybe the Ormond family¡¯s eldestdy will see how


    good-looking he is and make an exception to recruit him. This is the first time I have seen such a


    handsome man learning to cook. If he enters the entertainment industry, he will definitely be


    famous.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3133

    Enrique said, ¡°I always feel that Mr. York is not an ordinary person.¡±


    Emery said, ¡°Who is not an ordinary person? Who is not a normal person? Can he be a superman?¡±


    Enrique said nothing.


    He just felt that Tatum had a noble aura, which was different from ordinary chefs like them.


    Emery asked, ¡°Dad, are you going to visit anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Those people are guarding us like thieves and won¡¯t go. This time, I¡¯ve got a hunch that Mr. York will


    win.¡± Enrique sighed; after all, his skills were inferior to others.


    Emeryforted her father: ¡°Dad, the Ormond family has not announced it yet, and it is still unknown


    who will have thestugh. Maybe Mr. York will make a mistake when he is nervous during the re-


    examination.¡±


    ¡°No, he may be young, but he exudes maturity and calmness, akin to someone ustomed to wind


    and rain.¡± Enrique had a very good impression of Tatum, hispetitor. His daughter, Emery, thought


    that, apart from being good-looking, Tatum was really not mature and steady.


    However, it was true that the city was deep. Everyone was just there for the same goal. They had met


    twice, and there would be no intersection in the future.


    They didn¡¯t have to take Tatum seriously.


    Simrly, Tatum would not take them to heart.


    Tatum had already packed his things. He only stayed at Ormond¡¯s house for one night, so he only


    brought a change of clothes.


    Then he waited for the Ormond family¡¯s butler in the rest area on the first floor of the hotel.


    The butler didn¡¯t keep him waiting for too long. About fifteen minutester, the butler appeared at the


    hotel.


    Tatum thought someone else wasing to pick him up, but he didn¡¯t expect that the butler would


    come in person in the end.


    ¡°Mr. York.¡±


    The butler soon saw Tatum, and he strode over.


    Tatum stood up with his simple luggage and faced the butler.


    ¡°butler.¡±


    The butler smiled and said, ¡°I was afraid that others wouldn¡¯t recognize Mr. York and pick up the wrong


    person, so I came here in person. Are Mr. York¡¯s things ready? When you¡¯re ready, just grab a change


    of clothes. Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Tatum hummed and followed the butler out.


    A few minutester, the butler drove Tatum to the Ormond family¡¯s manor in his car.


    Along the way, the two of them chatted from time to time.


    But they were just talking about insignificant things. Tatum didn¡¯t even ask about Elora.


    It was not easy to ask.


    He asked, but the butler wouldn¡¯t answer.


    Very defensive.


    People in the Ormond family also value privacy.


    Everyone who worked in Ormond¡¯s family needed to sign a confidentiality agreement, promising not to


    reveal anything about the owner¡¯s family without the owner¡¯s consent.


    If there is a breach of contract, the liquidated damages forpensation are sky-high for ordinary


    people.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3134

    ¡°Can Mr. York adapt to the winter here? I heard that the winter in Wiltspoon is not cold.¡±


    Not to mention Wiltspoon, the winter in the entire G Province was not cold at all. Oh, there were several


    ces that were close to and bordered other provinces, and the winter would be colder.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t walk around outside, so I don¡¯t feel cold.¡±


    There was heating in the hotel, and he didn¡¯t feel cold.


    In the hotel room, he only needed to wear a long-sleeved shirt, not even a jacket.


    Except for the courtyard, other ces in the Ormond family¡¯s manor had heating and were not cold.


    He was applying for a job as a chef, so the ce where he worked was naturally the kitchen, which


    was indoors. Even if it is more than ten degrees below zero outside, the room is still warm.


    When busy, he may also be hot and sweaty.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The butler said, ¡°Is it really not cold in winter in Wiltspoon? I have never been to Province G. I only


    know that Province G is very rich and Wiltspoon is a big city.¡±


    Tatum said warmly, ¡°Compared to you, it¡¯s really not cold. Compared to us, it feels cold when the


    temperature drops a little. There are rich and poor everywhere. Even in arge economic province,


    there are still conditions in remote ces and remote viges that are not very good.¡±


    The butler smiled and did not continue the conversation.


    Because it¡¯s almost time to return to Ormond¡¯s manor.


    ten minutester.


    The butler took Tatum into a two-story building next to the main house and came to the door of a room


    on the second floor. The butler stopped, unlocked the door with the key, and pushed it open. He said,


    ¡°Mr. York, you can stay here for one night. If you pass tomorrow¡¯s retest, this will be your dormitory.


    Thest worker reced all the items inside with new ones before leaving. You can check it outter to


    see if there is anything missing. If there is anything missing, tell me, and I will arrange for someone to


    deliver it to you.¡±


    Ormond¡¯s employees, who needed to work indoors, all live in the two-story dormitory near the main


    floor.


    Workers who worked on the front and back yards lived farther away because they didn¡¯t need to go into


    the house to work, so they didn¡¯t need to be too close to the main house.


    In the main house, there were only two butlers who could live with the master¡¯s family.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Joly.¡±


    This butler¡¯s surname was Joly. He was middle-aged, but he was the son of a previous butler. Since he


    was a child, he has grown up in Ormond¡¯s family. Later, he took over his father¡¯s job and became a


    butler for Ormond¡¯s family. He won the trust of his master.


    Uncle Joly was also loyal to the Ormond family and could rival Uncle Sam at Wildridge Manor.


    The other butler was a woman, slightly younger than Uncle Joly. She mainly arranges work for the


    maids who need to work in the house. She has also worked in the Ormond family for ten years and is


    very popr with Mrs. Ouyang, who is Elora¡¯s biological mother. Like.


    Elora, the family¡¯s head, relied more on Uncle Joly. After all, Uncle Joly had watched them grow up and


    grow up in their Ormond family, so he was even more loyal to them.


    ¡°You should rest first. Do you want to cook dinner yourself or have it delivered to you? If you want to


    cook it yourself, just go to the kitchen and get some ingredients. There is a kitchen in there, and there


    is no shortage of kitchen utensils. If you don¡¯t want to do it yourself, just sign up. Give it a name so that


    your dinner will be prepared in the kitchen. When it¡¯s time, someone will bring it to you, or you can go to


    the cafeteria to eat it yourself.¡±


    The management at the manor was not much different from that at Wildridge Manor. If there was any


    difference, it was that the Ormond family had more rules and stricter control.


    Because Grandma May was approachable and didn¡¯t put on airs, there weren¡¯t many rules at Wildridge


    Manor, and the management was not as strict as the Ormond family.


    Tatum said, ¡°It¡¯s just one and a half meals. I won¡¯t cook it myself. Uncle Joly, please tell me where the


    canteen is located. I¡¯ll go to the canteen to eat dinner by myself.¡±


    Uncle Joly replied, ¡°You can find it after you go out and look at the road signs along the road.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Joly.¡±


    Uncle Joly smiled and said, ¡°Mr. York, I hope we have the opportunity to be colleagues.¡±


    ¡°Will do!¡±


    Tatum was very confident.


    Elora was able to eat the snacks he was least good at, not to mention the cooking he was best at.

 Chapter 3135

    ¡°Remember to make a list of the dishes you are going to make tomorrow and the ingredients needed,


    and send it to me.¡± Before Uncle Joly left, he reminded Tatum.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tatum stood at the door and watched Uncle Joly leave.


    Tatum entered the room without being seen.


    The amodation provided to him was one bedroom, one living room, one kitchen, one bathroom,


    and one balcony. The entire suite covered an area of about 70 square meters. Tatum, ustomed to


    living inrge homes, found such a suite not excessivelyrge, but it was a significant size for ordinary


    people. As far as people were concerned, the amodation conditions were already very good.


    There were all the daily necessities inside, and they were all new.


    Tatum took out his mobile phone and recorded a video from the suite¡¯s door to the balcony. After


    capturing the video, he sent it to his family.


    He also informed the group, ¡°Ormond¡¯s family has provided this suite for the chef to live in.¡± The living


    environment is quite good.¡±


    One could alreadypare it to other star hotels from the outside.


    Tania called immediately.


    As soon as Tatum walked into the room, he put the simple luggage he had brought on the bed. His cell


    phone rang. He sat down on the bed before answering his mother¡¯s call.


    ¡°Tatum, have you applied for the job?¡± Tania asked immediately.


    She was actually a bitplicated. While she hoped Tatum could apply for the job, she was equally


    opposed to his hiring.


    After all, Tatum was the sixth young master of their York family, and he traveled thousands of


    kilometers to work as a chef. As a mother, Tania felt reluctant and distressed. But she couldn¡¯t stop him


    if he wanted to go.


    Furthermore, Tatum was tasked with pursuing his wife.


    Tania didn¡¯t know how the olddy managed to run away. She still ran so far despite her age. The


    wives she chose for her grandchildren were really from all over the world.


    No wonder the olddy often went away from home and never came back for a long time.


    It took some time to find out the temperament, living habits, and character of those wealthydies.


    If someone asked Tania to do this, she couldn¡¯t.


    She had no worries about not being able to marry a daughter-inw. Both of her sons were so good. As


    long as the son was willing to get married, there were enough girls in Wiltspoon for him to choose from.


    Why go so far away to choose a daughter-inw?


    The person the olddy chose for Tatum was so picky.


    Fortunately, the Ormond family¡¯s wealth was not vastly different from that of the York family. Elora was


    the young and promising head of the family and was a real match for the York family.


    The parentage of his eldest daughter-inw had always been a worry in Tania¡¯s heart. Just because


    she didn¡¯t talk about it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care.


    Even if Serenity¡¯s mother¡¯s family was the Farrell family from Jensburg, the Farrell family is now inferior


    to the York family. The gap with the York family has widened greatly, and Serenity will not take over the


    Farrell family unless Liberty can take over the head of the Farrell family in the future.


    Serenity¡¯s natal family background could only improve in this way.


    Tania was very satisfied with Elora¡¯s family background.


    After being satisfied, she was a little worried that her second daughter-inw¡¯s family background was


    stronger than Serenity¡¯s, and Elora was now the head of the family and would marry into the York


    family. Would she approve of Serenity, the eldest sister-inw and the future head wife of the York


    family?


    Will there be any conflicts between the sisters-inw? Will Elora bully Serenity because of her good


    family background?


    In the past, Serenity was nothing but the owner of a small bookstore. No matter how dissatisfied Tania


    was with Serenity¡¯s background, she never did anything to break up her son and daughter-inw, let


    alone bully her daughter-inw.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Serenity has solidified her position within the York family and established her own business,


    she must manage the family¡¯s small business. Although Serenity has not yet fully mastered it, she can


    help with many things. To be honest, Tania is now satisfied with Serenity, his eldest daughter-inw.

 Chapter 3136

    Serenity was able to stand up and did not feel inferior because of her ordinary family background.


    Looking at Serenity from the perspective of the current head wife, Tania felt that Serenity would be a


    qualified head wife in the future. Naturally, she didn¡¯t want her second daughter-inw to bully the


    sessor she was currently grooming.


    Tania didn¡¯t know how many times sheined about the olddy in her heart.


    Except for Serenity, the olddy¡¯s granddaughter-inws were each more powerful than thest.


    This was huge pressure for Serenity.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania felt sorry for her daughter-inw, but she also felt sorry for Serenity, who was under great


    pressure.


    ¡°Not yet. There will be a re-examination tomorrow afternoon. Uncle Joly picked me up in advance and


    allowed me to stay in the manor for one night, fearing that living outside would harm me. If I pass the


    re-examination, this will also be my home. Mom, although my ce is a bit small, for ordinary people,


    this kind of amodation is very good.¡±


    Tatum was worried that Tania would feel sorry for him and be wronged, so he praised the Ormond


    family for providing good amodation for the workers.


    Tania curled her lips and said, ¡°No matter how good you are, you are still young. You said that you, a


    good young master, must not go to a ce thousands of kilometers away to work as a chef for others.


    You¡¯re just a chef; why are you worried about harming someone? It¡¯s like a presidential election.¡±


    Tania felt that the future second daughter-inw¡¯s family would be too rough.


    Pu¡¯er is bigger than the York family¡¯s.


    She doesn¡¯t know if Elora is easy to get along with.


    Tatum said with a low smile, ¡°It¡¯s really simr. It¡¯s quite strict; maybe because the benefits are endless,


    so many people are trying to get in. One of thepetitors is returning for the third time. He came


    twice before but was not selected.¡±


    Tania: ¡°How is Elora like this person?¡±


    She cared most about whether her future second daughter-inw would get along well with her.


    When a man from the York family married a woman, it mainly depended on his character, and he


    should marry a virtuous wife.


    Tatum said honestly, ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t met her in person yet. I met the second youngdy from the


    Ormond family. She was a very well-educated girl. I think she won¡¯t be any worse.¡±


    A very wealthy daughter is very well-educated.


    ¡°Your target is Elora, not the second miss. No matter how good the second miss is, what does it have


    to do with you?¡±


    Tania was worried that Tatum would choose the wrong partner.


    Tania said, ¡°Don¡¯t imitate Evan, your fourth brother. Evan said that the woman he likes is not the same


    woman as the one your grandma chose for him.¡±


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°I believe my grandma, my future fourth sister-inw, might be a double-faced


    person, and my fourth brother hasn¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±


    The fourth brother was still a little green.


    Grandma May was an old fox. The third sister-inw disguised herself as a man for more than 20


    years, and no one knew about it. Grandma could even find out.


    Tania: ¡°¡­¡±


    Tatum: ¡°Mom, my real goal is to cook. Elora has a picky mouth, which is very challenging for me.¡±


    Tania: ¡°¡­¡±


    She felt that Tatum had no feelings for Elora, between men and women.


    However, they hadn¡¯t even met each other in person, and they were talking about love, Well, it was


    indeed not possible.


    Tania: ¡°Anyway, you have grown up, and your wings have hardened.¡± I can never be your master. Just


    do whatever you like. As long as you are healthy ande back safely. The new year ising soon.


    Are you worried about celebrating the New Year? ¡°Noting back?¡±

 Chapter 3137

    After Tatum was silent, he replied, ¡°As a worker, I can¡¯t help myself. I may not be able to go home


    during the New Year this year.¡±


    Tania had a dark look on her face.


    The good son she gave birth to left the young master alone and went to work as aborer!


    Taniained to his son, ¡°If you don¡¯te back to celebrate the New Year, go to your grandma¡¯s


    house and tell her yourself. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. The New Year ising soon, and you


    are still traveling so far, and you don¡¯t know when you cane back.¡±


    In the words of Tatum, from now on he will be aborer, and he will not be able to help himself. He can¡¯t


    juste back if he wants to.


    ¡°By the way, does Ormond¡¯s family only have one chef? If there are more people, you can take turns.


    During the New Year, you can take annual leave. Even workers have annual leave. If our workers want


    to go home during the New Year, they can do so in advance. I told Sam, and he will make


    arrangements.


    It won¡¯t dy them from going home for the New Year at all. The New Year is a time for family


    reunions. It¡¯s only during the New Year that our whole family can be together, but you have to travel so


    far.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania felt bad when she thought that her youngest son, Tatum, was not at home during the New Year.


    Tatum said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know if I can apply for the job yet. I¡¯ll wait until I actually apply. I can¡¯t tell if I


    can go back to celebrate the New Year.¡±


    Tania said, ¡°If you can¡¯t pass the exam,e back right away and wait until the New Year before


    leaving.¡±


    ¡°knew.¡±


    Tatum didn¡¯t want Tania to be in a bad mood, so he would respond to whatever Tania said.


    After finally coaxing Tania and ending the call, Tatum said to himself, ¡°When my eldest brother and I


    were young, my parents often ran away, and sometimes I didn¡¯t see them for a year and a half. Now


    that they have retired, it is our turn to run around outside. They would rather have us stay at home with


    them every day.¡±


    As parents get older, they look at things differently. The feelings towards children are also different.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that their parents did not love them, but when their parents were young, they had to


    bear heavy burdens, and they liked to follow their grandma. Their parents could safely leave them with


    their grandparents, so they naturally spent a lot less time with them.


    Tania over there, after finishing the call with Tatum, sat on the sofa and sighed.


    Liam, who was reading the newspaper with his reading sses on, heard his wife sighing and had to


    look up at her and ask funnyly, ¡°The phone call has been made; why are you sighing? My son is just


    going on a long trip. This is the first time; do you need to think about it all day? When they were little,


    you didn¡¯t think about them so much.


    Now that they are adults and have been beaten up by society for many years, they have gained a lot of


    life experience. What else do you have to worry about?¡±


    Tania sighed. ¡°The New Year will be here soon. Tatum has traveled a long way to work as a cook for


    others. ording to him, he is now a worker. He doesn¡¯t even know if he will have annual leave during


    the New Year or whether he cane back to celebrate the New Year.


    Liam folded the newspaper and said with a smile, ¡°If he doesn¡¯te back to celebrate the New Year,


    he won¡¯te back. Just keep in mind that he can live happily there. Wait until next year; maybe he


    wille back with his girlfriend to celebrate the New Year.¡±

 Chapter 3138

    Liam added, ¡°Our family will be very lively during the New Year next year. Our grandson should be a


    few months old by then. Tania, who do you think Zack and Serenity¡¯s children will look like?¡±


    Tania said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s like the couple. It¡¯s their child. Also, don¡¯t talk about your grandchildren at


    home. Your mother will hear this and scold you to death. She wants to hold her great-granddaughter.¡±


    Liam: ¡°Can she hold it if she wants? I dare say that the baby in Serenity¡¯s belly is definitely a boy¡ªour


    eldest grandson. I don¡¯t care about grandchildren; the first grandchild is in my eyes.


    We will now have fun with our grandchildren at home. Regardless, the master revealed that Zack and


    Serenity have a destiny to bear both sons and daughters. Life eventually brings fulfillment. We can


    always have a granddaughter. This birth gave birth to a son. In a few years, let them fight for a second


    child; maybe we can have both children and a daughter.¡±


    Tania didn¡¯t pay much attention to whether the first grandchild was a grandson or a granddaughter.


    It took Serenity a year after she got married to get pregnant. For a year, the elders had been looking


    forward to it. They thought it would be great if Serenity could get pregnant. It didn¡¯t matter whether it


    was male or female.


    Tania said, ¡°Mom chose Elora for Tatum. The Ormond family is also the richest in their city. In terms of


    wealth and power, they are almost the same as ours.¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam smiled and said, ¡°With my mom here, we parents can worry a lot less. My mom doesn¡¯t have any


    concerns regarding the children¡¯s life events. They are only afraid of their grandma, that is, their


    grandma. Only then can she control them and let them pursue their wives honestly.¡±


    Tania red at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize the seriousness of the problem? Serenity is our eldest


    daughter-inw. Zack will be the family¡¯s leader after the York family. Serenity is the head wife, but her


    family background is not as good as Elora¡¯s.


    When Serenity begins her journey in the future, will Elora target her? The palms and backs of her


    hands are all flesh, and both of them are my daughters-inw. Who should I help?¡±


    Liam said, ¡°Honey, you are thinking too much and going too far. The person my mom likes will have


    good character. Elora will never bully Serenity, even if she gains momentum.


    Besides, is serenity allowed to be bullied? So much time has passed, and you still have no idea what


    sort of individual Serenity is? Besides, Zack is here. Zack is the eldest of the brothers. His younger


    brothers and cousins all respect him.


    If Zack can control his brothers, Serenity will gain the respect of his sisters-inw.¡±


    Liam had great confidence in his eldest daughter-inw, Serenity.


    ¡°Mom always said that Zack has a special rtionship. She fell in love with Serenity primarily because


    she understood their destiny as husband and wife. Serenity¡¯s family background isparable to that


    of Camryn, andpared with Hayden, it¡¯s not enough, let alone Elora.¡±


    Tania was concerned that her sister-inw would eventually overwhelm Serenity.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re feeling a little bit more hurt, Serenity.¡±


    Liam smiled.


    Tania added, ¡°The palms and backs of my hands are all flesh.¡±


    ¡°Flesh, both on the palms and backs of the hands, varies in thickness.¡± The flesh on the palms is


    thicker, and the flesh on the back of the hands is thinner.¡±


    After thinking about it, Tania said, ¡°I have to give Serenity a little more attention. Before Eloraes in,


    I can help Serenity establish her authority in Wiltspoon so that no one dares to underestimate her.¡±


    Liam: ¡°No one looks down on her now. There are only people who are envious and jealous of her. No


    one dares to look down on her. Wife, you don¡¯t think about the good things, but always think about the


    bad things. The people in our family are all reasonable; don¡¯t worry. Besides, when a few boys get


    married, they will also be divided, so they usually stay with their own children. At home, we onlye


    back to the vi to get together during the holidays.¡±


    The fragrance is far away, and the odor is close. Keep a certain distance, and there will be no conflicts.


    No matter how powerful Elora is, she just gave birth to a good child and inherited the ancestral


    property. Serenity started her own business. Her vegetables and fruits Thepany¡¯s territory is


    getting wider and wider.¡±


    In a word, Liam is 100% confident that his eldest daughter-inw, Serenity, could be the head wife of


    the York family.

 Chapter 3139

    Tania had never paid attention to Serenity¡¯spany size. She only knew that Serenity¡¯s vegetable


    company had already gotten its business on the right track and cooperated with many big hotels,


    schools, andrge groups.


    She also knew that what Serenity valued most was the quality of the vegetables. She tried her best to


    use farmyard manure on the vegetable farm and bought it everywhere. She also needed to use as little


    as possible when using pesticides. The people responsible for managing the vegetable farm all have


    ten talents. People with more than a few years of experience growing vegetables.


    Serenity suggested that the major schools¡¯ canteens should receive the vegetables from herpany.


    Students were the flowers of the mothend and its future. She couldn¡¯t cheat students just to make


    money, so she must make sure that they can eat with confidence.


    If she goes to the market, she will pick up some vegetables and return to eat.


    She always ate vegetables grown in the market as a boss. She picked all the vegetables she wanted to


    eat from the market for both herpany¡¯s canteen and the market canteen.


    Who dares to inject medicine into the food that goes into his own stomach?


    Don¡¯t be careful, no matter how careful you are.


    Although this has resulted in the vegetables in the market not growing so fast, it cannot stop Serenity


    and others from being wealthy and renting a lot of wastnd. They have severalrge markets and


    grow a lot of various vegetables in batches, which can guarantee supply to major customers.


    Now that Serenity and Jasmine are pregnant, it¡¯s inconvenient for them to run around. Their men don¡¯t


    want them to run around anymore, which is the main reason.


    Although Elisa could still talk about business everywhere, she was a wealthydy after all, and her


    understanding of fields, vegetables, and other crops was not as good as Serenity¡¯s.


    She was mainly responsible for negotiating business.


    Consequently, thepany has not yet added any food markets. The current fewrge food markets


    are maintaining the normal operation of thepany. However, Elisa has already inspected all the


    avablend. As long as there is wastnd and there is arge amount, she will discuss it with the


    two partners. Then Serenity will take the time to follow her on a business trip to see the fields and then


    sign a lease contract to build a new one. The new farm will be used for nting vegetables.


    Since the farms are all rented fields and are not long-term, the three owners have discussed it, and


    now theirpany has already started to make profits. They will invest the money they make in other


    businesses.


    This way, when the vegetablepany closes down in the future because it can no longer rent the


    fields, they will still have other industries, and the focus will be on investing in other projects.


    ¡°You are right. Our Serenity started its own business and created a new generation. Elora took over the


    family business and belongs to the wealthy generation, which is different from Serenity. Serenity will


    take over many small businesses in our family in the future. After After a long period of experience, she


    will be stronger than she is now.¡±


    Tania felt relieved and less concerned that her second daughter-inw would overshadow her eldest


    daughter-inw after receivingfort from her husband.


    The sixth brother, Tatum, and the eldest brother, Zachary, had a good rtionship, and Tania hoped


    their wives would get along well with each other in the future.


    She trusted the olddy¡¯s vision. After sheforted herself, she said to her husband, ¡°We will give


    more of our private property to Serenity. Zack is the eldest son, and Serenity is the eldest daughter-in-


    law. In ancient times, most of the family property was inherited by the eldest son.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam smiled and said, ¡°Private property belongs to both of us. No matter how we divide it, the children


    will not have any objections. Just be afraid.¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that Tatum and the others will have objections?¡±


    Liam said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that none of our sons will want our family property. Our two daughters-inw are


    notzy people. They are both women of the new era. They can make money and are responsible. I¡¯m


    afraid they never thought about inheriting our family property. Where¡¯s the family property?¡±


    People from other families may worry that the younger generation is always thinking about dividing the


    elders¡¯ property. But in the York family, the elders really don¡¯t have to worry about that. Instead, they


    have to worry about the younger ones not wanting their money.

 Chapter 3140

    Liam said, ¡°Zack, even Tatum, who is underage, is not short of money and can use money to make


    money. Zack distributes Tatum¡¯s annual red envelope money to his brothers, enabling them to invest


    and generate profits. Tatum is the youngest; he already has a lot of private money.


    Those of them have already entered society, either taking care of the family business or starting their


    own business. Which one is unsessful? They all have a lot of money. Maybe they really look down


    on the little private property of us two old guys.¡±


    Tania: ¡°Then I will leave it to my grandchildren.¡±


    Just like an olddy.


    After her sons got married, the olddy divided her private property once and distributed it to her sons


    and daughters-inw. However, except for the daughters-inw who epted the jewelry presented by


    the olddy, none of her sons or daughters-inw wanted her other private property.


    Let her spend as much as she wants and spend whatever she wants.


    How much can an elderly person spend?


    She has a house full of children and grandchildren, all of whom are filial. She can¡¯t even spend all of


    the filial piety from her children and grandchildren, so she might as well use it for investment.


    An olddy who can teach an outstanding grandson like Zachary has never lost money on her


    investments, and the result is more and more private property.


    The olddy said that all nine grandchildren would be left to her in the future. Except for Zachary, the


    eldest grandson, who would get a slightlyrger share, the other eight grandsons would all have the


    same amount.


    She doesn¡¯t care whether her grandchildren want it or not. She made a will anyway. When she dies,


    thewyer will act in ordance with her will. She understands that the grandchildren will not dare to


    refuse Grandma¡¯s arrangement.


    Serenity had no idea her mother-inw would be concerned that her younger sister-inw would


    eclipse her eldest.


    She was busy with her ownpany.


    During this period, she watched a video that her brother-inw, Tatum, posted and asked a few


    questions within the group. Knowing that Tatum would only re-examine tomorrow afternoon, she did not


    ask any more questions.


    There was a result; Tatum would tell the family members.


    At around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Serenity finished her work and said to Elisa, ¡°Elisa, I¡¯m going


    to pick up Sonny from the kindergarten.¡±


    Sonny could be taken home at four o¡¯clock.


    She was now going to kindergarten. When she arrived at the kindergarten, it was just after four o¡¯clock,


    and she could pick up Sonny.


    Elisa hummed, ¡°Go ahead and ask the driver to drive slowly. By the way, I will apany you when


    you go for a prenatal check-up.¡±


    Before Serenity could speak, her secretary responded to Elisa with a smile: ¡°Ms. Stone, Ms. Hunt is


    going for a prenatal check-up. Mr. York must be apanying her. Don¡¯tpete with Mr. York.¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa alsoughed. ¡°If I really want topete with Zachary, Zachary will have to give up his seat to


    me. However, seeing how he treats Serenity so well, I won¡¯t fight with him and keep him with me. Wear


    Serenity for a prenatal check-up.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°We have made an appointment, and Zachary has already arranged it. He


    will apany me.¡±


    Zachary said that the child was shared by their husband and wife. He could not share the pain of giving


    birth to a child with her, but he would definitely apany her to her first prenatal check-up.


    For Zachary, a busy man, it was very good for him to apany his wife every time she had a


    prenatal check-up.


    Elisa said enviously, ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re so happy. You are a model of happiness for us women. Whether


    we will be happy or not will be based on you.¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°We ordinary people can forget about it.¡±

 Chapter 3141

    Elisa joked, ¡°Demi, do you want to get married? How about I introduce you to your boyfriend? I


    guarantee that you will live happily for the rest of your life.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s secretary¡¯s name was Demi Hillier. She was a young girl who had graduated from college


    and had just be Serenity¡¯s secretary.


    Demi smiled and declined: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Stone, for your kindness. I have had a boyfriend since I was


    in college. Our rtionship is now stable, and I have no ns to change him for the time being.¡±


    ¡°Where does your boyfriend work?¡± Elisa gossiped.


    ¡°He just joined a smallpany. I don¡¯t know if he can continue. He said the sry and benefits are


    not as good as mine.¡±


    Speaking of her boyfriend, Demi¡¯s smile turned a bit sad.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    She had a very good rtionship with her boyfriend, but when it came to finding a job, her boyfriend


    always struggled with sess and liked topare with her.


    She always felt that his ie as a grown man couldn¡¯t be less than that of a little woman like her.


    Anything less would be a shame.


    But if her boyfriend wanted to be better than her, he was a young man who had just graduated from


    college like her. He didn¡¯t have much experience or excellent talents. Finding a job that aligns with his


    major would be ideal.


    In order to make a living, it would be great if he could find a job, so why would he dare to despise it?


    These days, there is really no shortage of college students, but there is a shortage of good jobs.


    Thepany had good benefits and promising development prospects. It recruited individuals and had


    manypetitors. Her boyfriend wanted to join one of those big groups. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t


    compete with others, so in the end, he could only join a smallpany.


    Naturally, the benefits provided by a smallpany were not as good as those of thepany she


    joined.


    Her boss was the oldest youngdy in the York family.


    The other two bosses also had great backgrounds.


    Thepany¡¯s future looked promising. The bosses were serious and stern at work, but they were


    kind people in private. As long as she worked hard and didn¡¯t make mistakes, they would be gentle with


    her, the new secretary.


    Both Elisa and Serenity had prior rtionship experience.


    They saw Demi¡¯s expression and then listened to Demi¡¯s simple words about her boyfriend. The two of


    them exchanged nces, and they both had the idea that Demi would eventually break up with her


    boyfriend.


    ¡°When I first started working, the sry was not high. You have passed the probationary period and


    performed well, so you can get such a sry. Tell your boyfriend to work hard. As long as you work


    hard, you can shine in a smallpany. The longer you work, the higher your ie will be.¡±


    Serenity said a few words, then picked up her bag and said to the little secretary, ¡°Demi, you go ahead


    and do your work. I¡¯m going to pick Sonny up. If you need anything, call me.¡±


    ¡°Serenity, will you not return to thepany after receiving Sonny? Are you going to Jasmine¡¯s ce?¡±


    Elisa asked.


    ¡°After receiving Sonny, we will take him first to Brother Duncan¡¯s.¡± Sonny wants to see Brother Duncan,


    and then we will pick up Zachary from work. What, you want to treat our aunt and nephew to dinner?¡±


    Serenity asked Elisa with a smile.


    Elisa smiled and said, ¡°If I invite you to dinner, you won¡¯t go. It¡¯s just that I miss Sonny. Otherwise, let¡¯s


    go to eat hot pot in the evening. The weather is cold, so hot pot is the best.¡±


    After Serenity thought for a while, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if Zachary is free in the evening. ¡°I¡¯ll get


    back to you after I ask him.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°See, I can¡¯t even agree to my invitation right away.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°If we don¡¯t go, you and Remy will have a romantic candlelight dinner.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°We often have candlelight dinners. Too many times, and it bes unromantic.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s full of show-off style; I¡¯m jealous to death. I left, andter Sonny med me for leaving


    toote.¡±

 Chapter 3142

    -Serenity walked out of the office, holding her bag.


    It only took ten minutes to drive from thepany to the kindergarten.


    Upon her arrival at the kindergarten, she found a variety of luxury cars parked at the entrance.


    The kindergarten Sonny attends is the best kindergarten in Wiltspoon. The children who could attend


    the kindergarten came from wealthy families.


    When picking up children every day, the vehicles parked in front of the kindergarten were like a pce


    of luxury cars.


    Serenity got out of the car, walked to the door, handed the pick-up card to a teacher, and then waited


    for the teacher to bring Sonny out.


    While waiting for Sonny toe out, she looked around and didn¡¯t see Mrs. Labbe.


    This morning, she sent Sonny to kindergarten, but she didn¡¯t see Mrs. Labbe.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Labbe is no longer visible.


    She had been seeing Mrs. Labbe a lottely, but suddenly she didn¡¯t see her today. Serenity couldn¡¯t


    help but wonder: could it be that she and Camryn were overthinking it and that Mrs. Labbe was really


    Mrs. Labbe, not Carrie?


    Mrs. Labbe¡¯s voice was very simr to Carrie¡¯s. Was it really a coincidence?


    Serenity took out her mobile phone, sent a voice message to Camryn, and asked Camryn in a low


    voice, ¡°Camryn, did your sistere to see you today?¡±


    Camryn: ¡°No, she often doesn¡¯t see anyone. When she runs out of money, she wille to my flower


    shop to make a fuss and want money.¡±


    Of course, Camryn would not give it to Carrie.


    As long as Carrie came to Spring Blossoms to cause trouble, she would directly order her bodyguards


    to st Carrie out.


    Carrie was so young and capable. She wanted to spend money and earn it herself. Who would support


    her for the rest of her life?


    If Trenton gives Carrie some wealth, she won¡¯t be able to control her temper.


    Trenton looked at Camryn and didn¡¯t want to give Carrie so much money. He also wanted to use this to


    force Carrie to grow up and be self-reliant.


    However, Carrie still could not understand his painstaking efforts. When they met, she scolded him for


    helping Camryn.


    Trenton felt in his heart that his parents had raised Carrie to death every time he received a reprimand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Camryn was actually not in the flower shop, either.


    She left Wiltspoon at noon and headed to thepany, where she is now.


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I usually send Sonny to kindergarten, and I always meet Mrs. Labbe as if she


    had deliberately run into me. I didn¡¯t see her today.¡±


    Camryn immediately understood what serenity meant.


    She said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to find Carrie.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to find her. There¡¯s no way to prove that they are the same person.¡±


    After Camryn thought for a while, she said, ¡°I met herst time at the Erickson family¡¯s banquet. She


    seemed to have left her contact information. Miss Erickson should know where Mrs. Labbe lives. I am


    not in Wiltspoon now. I have rejoined thepany. I can¡¯t go back in a few days.¡±


    If Camryn is in Wiltspoon at the moment and she goes to find Carrie and then asks Rylee to visit Mrs.


    Labbe, Mrs. Labbe is there but Carrie is not; Carrie is there but Mrs. Labbe is not; if the timeline is just


    right, it can be suspected that Mrs. Labbe is Carrie pretending to be.


    Mrs. Labbe¡¯s voice was the same as Carrie¡¯s, and her body shape was also very simr to Carrie¡¯s.


    Camryn also wanted to prove whether the two were the same person.


    If it was the same person, no need to ask; they would know that it was Carrie who found a backer and


    approached them under a different identity, hoping to take revenge on them.


    It was impossible for the sisters to reconcile. Carrie hated her and Serenity.

 Chapter 3143

    Serenity said, ¡°Then it can¡¯t be proven this time. If you are defenseless, there will be opportunities. As


    long as she is pretending, there will always be ws exposed.


    Miss Erickson doesn¡¯t know much about Mrs. Labbe or your sister. She can¡¯t prove anything by asking


    her toe forward.¡±


    Camryn hummed, ¡°Then we can only wait until we have the opportunity to try it out again in the future. I


    feel that even if Mrs. Labbe has a purpose, she is targeting you. I rarely encounter her by chance, but


    you can often see her.


    Every time you meet her at the entrance of the kindergarten, do you see her sister-inw?¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it. Every time she says that her sister-inw hasn¡¯te out yet or that


    she has just sent her in, I don¡¯t know if she really sent her sister-inw in or if she was lying. When I


    see her again, I will hide. I¡¯ll go back to the car and see if she actually picked up the kid.¡±


    ¡°Is there something going on in yourpany?¡± Serenity changed the topic.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting to deal with important documents. I can see it now. I will alwayse back and take


    a look. I can¡¯t just leave it to Brother Dal to help me with everything. My sister-inw is pregnant, and I


    won¡¯t let Brother Dal do so much about thepany¡¯s affairs. He wants me to spend more time with


    my sister-inw.¡±


    Hearing that Melissa was pregnant, Serenity smiled and congratted Camryn, ¡°Congrattions on


    bing an aunt.¡±


    Camryn smiled. ¡°Thank you. I just knew that my sister-inw was pregnant, so I went back to the


    company to have a look and also to see my sister-inw.¡±


    She bought a lot of nutritional supplements for Melissa.


    Although Camryn and Dalton were not biological siblings, they had known each other for more than ten


    years. Dalton was the person she trusted the most and was the most loyal to her. She had long


    regarded Dalton as her biological brother.


    Before, Dalton¡¯s feelings for her might have been a mixture of male and female emotions, but now they


    are unquestionably no longer present. He really regarded her as a sister.


    She has Callum, and Dalton also has Melissa. They are married, and now Melissa is pregnant.


    Dalton¡¯s little family was very happy. He felt relieved to know that she and Callum were together.


    Serenity: ¡°That¡¯s what you need. You go first.¡± When I get Sonny, I¡¯ll take him to Brother Dal¡¯s


    company.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll contact you if anything happens.¡± Camryn took the initiative to end the call.


    As soon as Camryn ended the call, Sonny came out of the kindergarten.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Sonny always grinned when he saw Serenity, and then trotted towards her with his little schoolbag on


    his back.


    Serenity took a few steps forward. When Sonny ran out, she held Sonny¡¯s hand and said goodbye to


    the teacher.


    Sonny had a small red flower sticker on his forehead. He happily said to Serenity, ¡°Auntie, I performed


    very well today. The teacher rewarded me with a small red flower.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really, Sonny is awesome!¡± A smile greeted him as Serenity led him away. ¡°And a certificate of


    award.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°The certificate is in my schoolbag.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°What certificate is it?¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Certificate of the Good Boy.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Every child has one, right?¡±


    After Sonny was silent, he responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Every child is a good boy, and our Sonny is especially a good boy.¡±


    Sonny liked others to praise him. Serenity knew very well about the child she raised by herself, so she


    immediately praised him again.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The expression on Sonny¡¯s face became happy.


    After getting in the car, Serenity helped him take off his schoolbag.


    ¡°Auntie, I want to have a video chat with my mother. Tell her that I got a little red flower and a


    certificate.¡±


    Sonny spoke as he removed the certificate of award from his small school bag.

 Chapter 3144

    Sonny then said to the driver and bodyguard, ¡°Uncle, I have a certificate.¡±


    The driver and bodyguard smiled and praised him.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity took out her mobile phone and made a video call to Liberty. Liberty took a while to answer the


    call. After answering the phone, she whispered, ¡°Seren, if there is no emergency, I will call youter. I


    am talking to the client now, talking about business.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Okay, sister, you go ahead and do your work. We have nothing to do. I picked Sonny


    up. He got a certificate for being a good boy and wanted to tell you.¡±


    Liberty smiled: ¡°Sonny is great; I¡¯ll call youter.¡±Serenity: ¡°Sister, go get busy.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Mom, go and do your work and earn more money to study for me.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Sonny, you have to study hard and listen to your aunt. Don¡¯t be


    naughty. If you are naughty, let your aunt hit your b-u-t-t with a clothes hanger.¡±


    Sonny shrank, ¡°I¡¯m very obedient.¡±


    Then, he hung up the video call first, fearing that his mother¡¯s clothes hanger woulde out of the


    phone and spank his little b-u-t-t.


    In actuality, a coat hanger had not whipped him.


    When Sonny did something wrong, Liberty or Serenity would lecture him verbally and then reason with


    him about why he shouldn¡¯t do that.


    He¡¯d heard from Titus that the clothes hanger was very painful. Titus was whipped by his master.


    If he didn¡¯t practice the martial arts well or memorize the book well, Titus¡¯s master would beat him with


    a coat hanger.


    Titus said that he could run very fast. He used all the skills taught to him by his master. Sometimes, his


    master could not catch up with him.


    When he heard this, Sonny felt a little envious, envious of Titus being able to run so fast.


    He couldn¡¯t outrun his uncle, not to mention his aunt. He couldn¡¯t outrun him.


    He also studied martial arts for a period of time. Liberty said that he would study for a few more years


    to see if he could beat his aunt. After more than ten years of learning, could he beat his uncle?


    His aunt¡¯s martial arts were very powerful.


    ¡°Auntie, the teacher said the winter vacation will start soon. During the winter vacation, can you take


    me to y with Titus?¡± Sonny suddenly asked Serenity. ¡°When Titus came overst time, he told me


    that he woulde back during the winter vacation and ask me to y with him.¡±


    Even little kids have friendships.


    Serenity thought for a while and said, ¡°I can¡¯t give you an answer yet. When you visit your uncleter,


    mention it to him and see if he agrees. If he agrees, then I will take you to FC Manor.¡±


    She was married and pregnant. When traveling far away, she always had to talk to Zachary and get his


    permission.


    Once the pregnancy is stable and it is not yet in the third trimester, it should be fine for a long trip.


    Sonny nodded in understanding.


    He stuffed the certificate back into his schoolbag, then leaned into Serenity¡¯s arms and said in a soft


    voice, ¡°Auntie, I miss you so much. I missed you very much in kindergarten, as did my mother, uncle,


    and Uncle Lewis. I missed them all.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°You are having so much fun in the kindergarten, and you are still thinking about


    your aunt. It seems that you like your aunt very much.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°My favorite is my mother, then my aunt, and the third one is my uncle and Uncle Lewis.¡±


    In Sonny¡¯s heart, Duncan¡¯s status was the same as Zachary¡¯s.


    Serenity hugged him and said, ¡°I also like Sonny the most.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, you will always like me when you have your son?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Of course, Sonny is unique in my aunt¡¯s heart.¡±


    A nephew and a son have different positions.


    Sonny didn¡¯t understand this, so Serenity didn¡¯t need to go into too much detail. Anyway, Sonny knew


    that he had a very important position in Serenity¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 3145

    Serenity took Sonny to Lewis & Co., and Sonny yed in Duncan¡¯s office for a while.


    Thinking about going to FC Manor during the winter vacation, Sonny quickly asked Serenity to take him


    to the York Corporation to find Zachary.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Sonny, you just said that you like Uncle Lewis. Within two minutes of arriving,


    you were going to find your uncle.¡±


    Duncan turned off theputer, stood up with support on his desk, walked two steps, and then sat in


    the wheelchair. He steered the wheelchair forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go; I¡¯ll go too. Just in time, I have a


    project with you. Let¡¯s talk to Uncle.¡±


    Serenity wanted to push Duncan, but Duncan refused her help.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan: ¡°I switched to an automatic one, so I can steer it forward by myself.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Brother Duncan, you should have changed to an automatic one long ago.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°I switched to the automatic one a long time ago, and now I still can¡¯t win your sister¡¯s heart.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    She also felt that Duncan was rough, had a carefree personality, and had no scheming ideas. She was


    wrong.


    How could Duncan be a person without scheming if he could build a Lewis & Co. and make the Lewis


    & Co. worth more than $10 billion?


    These big bosses were all deep-rooted and capable people.


    ¡°Sonny,e here; Uncle Lewis will hug you.¡± Duncan didn¡¯t mind speaking out his secret words, and


    his rtionship with Liberty was very stable.


    When he asked Liberty to go get a marriage certificate with him, Liberty no longer hesitated.


    Aside from that, chasing a wife always involved some tricks.


    Didn¡¯t Zachary also y tricks when chasing his wife?


    Sonny nced at Serenity and saw that she had no intention of stopping him. He immediately happily


    climbed onto Duncan¡¯sp and sat in Duncan¡¯s arms.


    Serenity opened the office door and allowed Duncan¡¯s electric wheelchair out.


    When Duncan came out, he took Sonny¡¯s small schoolbag and followed him.


    At the elevator entrance, they met a female client who came to discuss business with Duncan. The


    woman was about the same age as Duncan. She applied exquisite makeup to conceal her true age,


    making her appear very young.


    Wearing a woman¡¯s suit made her look smart and capable, and she came with her female secretary.


    The two of them saw Duncan as soon as they got out of the elevator.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    The customer greeted him with a smile and walked out of the elevator with his secretary.


    When she saw Serenity behind her, her eyes were dark and unclear, but she greeted Serenity politely:


    ¡°Young mistress York.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Girard.¡±


    Serenity knew this woman and met her several times at banquets, as well as asionally at the


    Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Most of the people in the businessmunity were familiar faces.


    ¡°Young Mistress York, do you recognize me?¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°A strong woman like Ms. Girard gives me a powerful feeling every time she appears. I


    am very impressed by Ms. Girard.¡±


    Strong women are not only smart and capable, but also quite strong.


    Herte husband left Ms. Girard in charge of thepany. After herte husband passed away, her


    parents-inw were old and no longer had the ability to take care of thepany. Her son was still


    young and could not take over thepany, so she had no choice but to step in and take over the


    company¡¯s entire business.


    It turned out that she was just a wealthydy who lived in a house, had clothes to put out her hands


    and food to open her mouth, and she didn¡¯t know much about business matters.


    After her husband passed away, she took over thepany and suffered a lot of hardships and


    grievances. Fortunately, she finally stood up and stabilized herte husband¡¯s business, taking control


    of it herself.

 Chapter 3146

    In a few years, she transformed from a wealthydy who only knew how to spend money to a strong


    businesswoman.


    Ms. Girard smiled: ¡°The youngdy York is the one who is unforgettable.¡±


    Serenity was the York family¡¯s eldest mistress. She did not have an outstanding family background.


    She only recognized her aunt after marrying Zachary. Although her aunt was Audrey, everything about


    the business had nothing to do with Serenity. It was just that she had one more person. Just the elders


    of her mother¡¯s family.


    It was truly a blessing, nurtured over eight lifetimes, to be able to marry Zachary from a family


    background like hers.


    Everyone remembered her because she was able to marry Zachary without an outstanding family


    background and establish a firm foothold in the York family. Before she became pregnant, the outside


    world always said that Serenity was infertile, but everyone in the York family was protecting Serenity.


    The York family would tear apart anyone who dared to say something bad about Serenity.


    She heard that Zachary¡¯s biological mother didn¡¯t really like Serenity very much, but who dared to say


    that Serenity was not good at it? She could ignore her image as a mother-inw and still fight to protect


    Serenity.


    Who didn¡¯t envy Serenity?


    Because of envy, jealousy, and hatred, everyone easily remembered Serenity¡¯s appearance.


    Ms. Girard also oncemented that Serenity had a good life.


    It was Liberty who was jealous in her heart.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan liked Liberty despite her divorce and son.


    Duncan was not handsome enough. He had a scar on his face. He was a disfigured man. He was also


    rough and not as good as Zachary and Josh. But Duncan was capable and had tens of billions of


    assets. In Ms. Girard¡¯s eyes, Duncan was a very good man.


    She no longer had a husband, and she also wanted to find a man to apany her, but she was


    afraid that others would take advantage of her money.


    Although she had the final say in the family, she was still very traditional in her bones. She held the


    belief that her inheritance belonged to her husband¡¯s family and would eventually pass to her son. Her


    son¡¯s body bore the blood of her husband¡¯s family.


    She didn¡¯t allow the man she was looking forter to think about herte husband¡¯s family property.


    However, if she found a man withparable financial resources and good character, she wouldn¡¯t


    have to worry about that person wanting herte husband¡¯s property.


    Ms. Girard thought about Duncan.


    Before she could say anything, rumors circted that Duncan was in love with Liberty, which Duncan¡¯s


    actionster confirmed.


    He really fell in love with this outrageous woman, Liberty.


    Ms. Girard felt an unspeakable loss in her heart.


    This was the reason why her eyes were dim and unreadable when she saw Serenity.


    Without serenity, Duncan and Liberty would never know each other.


    In fact, everyone was wrong.


    When Liberty met Duncan, Duncan didn¡¯t know that she was his friend¡¯s wife¡¯s sister, and Zachary was


    still hiding her identity at that time.


    The two of them met several times by chance, and Liberty also hit Duncan¡¯s car. Later, when he found


    out that Liberty was Zachary¡¯s wife¡¯s sister, Duncanined to his friend that Liberty picked up his


    car to hit her.


    This made him drive a luxury car out cautiously, fearing that Liberty would suddenly appear and hit his


    car again.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, are you going out? We have made an appointment to meet and discuss.¡±


    Ms. Girard reminded Duncan that she can¡¯t leave now.


    They hadn¡¯t yet settled their business.


    Duncan said apologetically, ¡°Ms. Girard, I have to go to the York Corporation now. I¡¯ll ask my


    company¡¯s vice president to receive you. You can talk to him the same way.¡±


    With that said, he was about to call the vice president.


    Ms. Girard said, ¡°Does Mr. Lewis want to go to the York family now? Let¡¯s wait for another day. We can


    talk about it another day.¡±


    Ms. Girard wanted to contact Duncan, but she didn¡¯t want to deal with the vice president.


    If the vice president really takes over, it will be difficult for her to find Duncan when shees to Lewis


    & Co.

 Chapter 3147

    Liberty was a divorced woman. Ms. Girard was a woman whose husband had died. Everyone had a


    son, but she was better than Liberty.


    Ms. Girard felt that she should fight for herself. She was better than Liberty. If she fights for it, she has a


    better chance of winning.


    Liberty was not in Wiltspoon.


    Serenity¡¯s beautiful eyes shed, and she remained silent.


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°Ms. Girard, If you¡¯re not in a hurry, we can talk about it another day. I¡¯m really


    sorry for making you go all the way in vain.¡±


    Ms. Girard also smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Lewis; you will deal with more important things first.¡±


    When discussing business cooperation, it didn¡¯t always take several or even a dozen trips to


    sessfully negotiate. Sometimes, even a dozen trips might not lead to a sessful deal.


    Ms. Girard¡¯s secretary opened the elevator door again. Ms. Girard naturally walked behind Duncan and


    pushed him into the elevator.


    Duncan refused and said, ¡°Ms. Girard, no need. The new wheelchair is fully automatic. I can control it


    and move forward by myself.¡±


    Ms. Girard smiled, retracted her hand to push the wheelchair, and smiled as she watched Duncan


    carrying Sonny into the elevator.


    Duncan gave people the first impression that he was rough, and with the scars on his face, he looked a


    bit scary.


    However, after getting along with him, Ms. Girard realized that he liked children very much.


    Look at how kind he was to Sonny. His biological father and son were nothing more than this.


    Duncan treated Sonny like his own son and was very kind to him. If she could snatch Duncan away


    from Liberty, Duncan would also treat her son very well. Her son was several years older than Sonny


    and had already gone to elementary school, making him a little more sensible.


    He should be easier to get along with than Sonny. Sonny was too young. At three or four years old, he


    was even a dog.


    When Duncan entered the elevator, Ms. Girard tilted her head and said to Serenity with a smile, ¡°Young


    Mistress York, please!¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was not polite to her, so she followed her into the elevator.


    Ms. Girard and her secretary entered the elevatorst.


    Soon, the elevator went down to the first floor.


    Ms. Girard followed Duncan out unhurriedly, chatting with him from time to time about the projects they


    wanted to coborate on. In short, she did not give Serenity or Sonny a chance to interrupt.


    It wasn¡¯t until they left the office building that the Lewis family¡¯s bodyguard saw Duncaning out and


    pushed Duncan towards his car. Ms. Girard stopped, said goodbye to Duncan for another day, and


    turned to Serenity. She bid him goodbye and left with his secretary.


    As a woman, Serenity also had the sensitivity of being a woman.


    She felt that Ms. Girard had thoughts about Duncan.


    The kind that Duncan didn¡¯t know yet.


    This was just Serenity¡¯s guess. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell Duncan. She wanted to talk to Liberty in the


    evening, when she was free.


    Lewis & Co. was not very far from the York Corporation. It was not yet rush hour, and there would be


    no traffic jams on the streets for the time being. The group of people arrived at York Corporation


    quickly.


    Walking into the office building, they met Josh, who was walking out.


    ¡°Duncan, Serenity.¡±


    Several managers followed Josh, greeting Duncan and Serenity individually.


    ¡°Uncle Bucham.¡±


    When Sonny saw Josh, he slipped off Duncan¡¯sp and ran towards him happily.


    Everyone in the York Corporation knew that Sonny was the president¡¯s wife¡¯s favorite nephew. Sonny


    often followed Serenity to the York Corporation. The wholepany remembers Sonny very well.


    Sonny was handsome and had a sweet mouth.


    The senior managers following Josh all smiled and looked at Sonny, who ran over with gentle eyes.


    Watching Sonny being scooped up and hugged by Josh.


    Josh asked, ¡°Does Sonny miss Uncle Bucham?¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°I don¡¯t really want to think about you. There are too many people I want to think about,


    and I can¡¯t think of you at the moment.¡±


    Everyoneughed.


    Josh flicked Sonny¡¯s mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle Bucham is not good enough for you. You


    have too many people to think about, and it¡¯s not even Uncle Bucham¡¯s turn. Uncle Bucham misses


    you very much.¡±

 Chapter 3148

    Sonny said yfully, ¡°I miss Aunt Jasmine more.¡±


    Because of serenity, he also had feelings for Jasmine.


    Serenity often took Sonny to bookstores. Jasmine would take him to buy delicious food and take him to


    shopping malls to buy many things. Therefore, he liked Jasmine more than Josh.


    ¡°You little heartless one.¡±


    Josh pinched his mouth again, then put him down, smiling and saying, ¡°Uncle Bucham is not free now.


    First, you and your aunt go y with your uncle. The weekend is off, and I call your Aunt Jasmine to


    take you out to y.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Uncle Bucham, do you mean what you say? You can¡¯t coax children.¡±


    Children all liked to go out and y, and Sonny was no exception.


    Josh smiled. ¡°When did Uncle Bucham lie to you?¡±


    Sonny thought for a while, and it seemed that Uncle Bucham had not deceived him.


    Josh said a few words to Duncan and then left with several senior managers.


    A few minutester, Serenity and others appeared in the president¡¯s office.


    Sonny acted coquettishly toward Zachary again. After being coquetish for a while, Serenity lifted him to


    the sofa so he could read and write.


    Duncan and Zachary did have a project to discuss, so Serenity didn¡¯t bother them and stayed with


    Sonny.


    She first sent a message to Liberty, asking her if she was free.


    Liberty quickly replied to her, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the evening.¡±


    Serenity knew that Liberty was very busy.


    Additionally, Liberty¡¯s Jensburg-basedpany had just begun operations, and the initial stages were


    challenging. Liberty had to do business everywhere. Even if Liberty¡¯spany is backed by three


    major groups, she still needs to run it so that business cane to her.


    Leaning on the back of the sofa, Serenity¡¯s eyes fell on Sonny, and her thoughts had long wandered to


    who knew where.


    Serenity remembered that Ms. Girard had just had a son who was two years old when her husband


    died. When her sister divorced, Sonny was also two years old.


    Ms. Girard took over her husband¡¯s business and went from a housewife to the strong woman she is


    today. It took her several years, and she suffered a lot.


    If Ms. Girard hadn¡¯te up with Duncan¡¯s idea and it was merely a matter of business cooperation,


    Serenity would be quite fond of her.


    Even if Ms. Girard really bes a love rival with Liberty, putting aside emotional matters, she still has


    something worth learning and appreciating from Liberty.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Zachary¡¯s gentle voice reached Serenity¡¯s ears.


    Serenity came back to her senses and looked at Zachary. Duncan was no longer in the office, and he


    was alone.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Brother Duncan?¡±


    ¡°gone back.¡±


    Zachary sat down next to Serenity, and, as a habit, he touched her belly first, which contained the


    crystallization of their love.


    He looked at it every day and felt that Serenity¡¯s belly had not changed much. Others said that


    Serenity¡¯s pregnancy was very obvious.


    ¡°Just now Duncan told you that he would leave first, but you didn¡¯t react at all. I don¡¯t know what you


    were thinking. Can you tell me? Is it a business matter?¡±


    Sonny put the book away, stuffed it back into his bag, stood up, turned around, and plunged into


    Zachary¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Uncle, give me a hug.¡±


    Zachary hugged him lovingly.


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you tonight.¡±


    Zachary guessed that Sonny couldn¡¯t hear what she wanted to say.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was curious in his heart. What was going on that she didn¡¯t want her most beloved nephew to hear?

 Chapter 3149

    Sonny hugged Zachary¡¯s neck and said crisply, ¡°Uncle, I have something very important to tell you.¡±


    Zachary snorted and asked, pretending to be curious, ¡°Sonny, do you have anything important to tell


    your uncle?¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m going on winter vacation soon.¡± Sonny said.


    It was almost winter vacation. The children were starting to take winter vacation, and the New Year was


    not far away.


    One year went by so fast.


    ¡°I want to go y with Titus during the winter vacation; is that okay?¡± Sonny looked at Zachary


    expectantly, his big eyes twinkling.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Who will take you there?¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°I want my aunt to take me there. My aunt said that she can¡¯t make the decision and needs


    to ask my uncle for permission. Is that okay, Uncle? I miss Titus. Titus said that he would also take


    winter vacation.¡±


    Zachary looked at Serenity.


    Serenity smiled. ¡°He asked me as soon as school was over, and I told him to ask you what you meant. I


    thought that my belly was not big at that time, so it would be okay to go on a long trip with him by


    ne.¡±


    When she actually arrived at FC Manor, she was only four or five months pregnant, which did not


    prevent her from traveling by ne.


    If she were seven or eight months pregnant, she wouldn¡¯t dare to travel far away, for fear that her body


    would be overwhelmed and she would be afraid of an ident.


    Zachary said warmly, ¡°As you¡¯re a pregnant woman and having a child, I don¡¯t feel safe if you two go


    out. I really want to go. When Sonny goes on winter vacation and Titus returns to FC Manor, I¡¯ll send


    you two there, and then I¡¯lle back. I¡¯m also very busy at the end of the year.¡±


    After sending his wife and nephew to FC Manor, Zachary could work with peace of mind and work


    overtime untilte at night.


    With Jane and Ben here, Zachary felt relieved to send his wife and nephew to FC Manor.


    Serenity said, ¡°If you really don¡¯t have time, I¡¯ll call Elisa and Remy together. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t refuse.


    I¡¯ll bring two bodyguards with me to ensure that we arrive at FC Manor safely.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I am very busy at the end of the year, but I can still squeeze in two days to send you two


    there.¡±


    Zachary touched his nephew¡¯s head and asked, ¡°Sonny, aren¡¯t you going to Jensburg to apany


    your mother during the winter vacation?¡±


    ¡°My mother said she woulde back during the New Year, so I didn¡¯t go because it was too cold over


    there.¡±


    Speaking of the cold weather in Jensburg, Sonny shivered and said, ¡°It¡¯s really cold. I¡¯m going to y


    with Titus for a while. When my motheres back for the New Year, my aunt and I wille back.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Okay, I agreed to your request. When you take winter vacation and confirm that Titus


    has returned to FC Manor, I will send you and your aunt there to live in FC Manor for a while until your


    motheres back. When she returns for the New Year, I¡¯ll go and pick you two up. But when you go


    out, you must listen to your aunt and don¡¯t be naughty or cause trouble.¡±


    Sonny immediately promised: ¡°Uncle, I will listen to my aunt and won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Sonny quickly hooked up with Zachary and promised that he would do what Serenity said.


    ¡°When you meet Titus, you will definitelypete with each other in boxing and kicking.¡± You have had


    to work harder recently. You don¡¯t want to beat Titus, but you have to hold on for at least two minutes.¡±


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When it came to boxing and kicking skills, Sonny¡¯s little face turned red, and he said with


    embarrassment, ¡°Uncle, I am very serious and work hard to practice martial arts, but when Ipeted


    with Titus, I still lost to him easily.¡±


    In less than a minute, Titus would knock him to the ground, not to mention hold on for two minutes.


    Titus was the same age as him, but stronger than him.


    When the two werepeting, Titus grabbed him and threw him over his shoulder. He fell to the


    ground, unable to rise.


    Then, he could only tear open his throat and cry loudly.


    How embarrassing!

 Chapter 3150

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve lost too many times and developed thick skin, so it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Serenity patted Zachary as soon as he finished speaking.


    Zacharyughed.


    What he said was true.


    Titus was very talented, had almost a photographic memory, and had so many powerful masters. Even


    if his master didn¡¯t care about him, he had so many masters looking after him. Not only was he good at


    reading and martial arts, he was also good at studying medicine.


    The so-called famous teachers became great disciples.


    Sonny was also better than Titus, but in terms of learning martial arts, Zachary was not trying to defeat


    his own nephew. Five Sonnys were not as good as one Titus.


    The martial arts school master said the same thing at the beginning, saying that Sonny could be better


    than ordinary people just because of time. It would not be a problem to deal with one or two gangsters,


    but it would be impossible to be a master.


    However, when they sent Sonny to learn martial arts, they mainly wanted Sonny to strengthen his body


    and gain some ability to protect himself.


    Nobody anticipated that Sonny would be a martial arts master.


    ¡°Is there anyone who teaches children like you? Sonny, don¡¯t listen to your uncle¡¯s nonsense. You¡¯re


    also very powerful. You can¡¯tpare yourself to Titus, butpared to the children in your


    kindergarten, you are very powerful. We can¡¯tpare more than the others.¡±


    Sonny suddenly regained his confidence and said, ¡°My ssmates are not as strong as me, and they


    can¡¯t bully me.¡±


    In kindergarten, children asionally had small conflicts, such as grabbing toys.


    No one could take away Sonny¡¯s toys.


    There was someone who was one year older than Sonny and tried to fight with Sonny when they were


    trying to grab toys, but they all lost to Sonny.


    Zachary: ¡°That¡¯s right, Sonny doesn¡¯t need topare with Titus. Geniuses like Titus are rare. If he¡¯s


    not great, Dr. Carden won¡¯t fancy him as his sessor.¡±


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯tpete with Titus. As long as I don¡¯tpete, I won¡¯t lose.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, we won¡¯tpete with Titus. As long as you don¡¯tpete, you


    will never lose.¡±


    ¡°Want to eat? Go get it yourself. ¡± There are many snacks on the shelf that you and your aunt enjoy


    eating.¡±


    Zachary put Sonny down and asked him to get something to eat from the shelf with snacks.


    After putting Sonny away, Zachary asked Serenity softly, ¡°Wife, are you worried? What were you


    thinking so much about just now? Can you only go home and talk about it? I¡¯m feeling itchy now, and I


    really want to know what it is.¡±


    Serenity whispered into his ear, ¡°My sister may have a love rival.¡±


    Zachary was stunned for a moment and asked in the same soft voice, ¡°Sister has a love rival? Who


    competes with her for Duncan? Duncan and I have been brothers and friends for more than ten years,


    and I didn¡¯t even know he had a girlfriend. His sister is the person he really liked the most.


    Duncan wouldn¡¯t ept anyone who wanted money.


    Because he had lost his appearance, he didn¡¯t believe anyone who tried to figure him out.


    Many people were scared when they saw the scar on his face.


    Unless they spent a long time with Duncan and slowly fell in love with him,.


    Serenity: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but a woman¡¯s sixth sense tells me that she has thoughts about


    Brother Duncan.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Which woman?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I told you that you might not have any impression, Ms. Girard.¡±


    Ms. Girard?


    Zachary thought about it for a long time, but he really had no memory. He only remembered several of


    them, including the male Mr. Girard.


    He didn¡¯t know who the female Ms. Girard was, and he had no impression of her at all.


    He never paid attention to young women other than his rtives.

 Chapter 3151

    Zachary¡¯s expression told Serenity that he had no impression of Ms. Girard at all. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you,


    but you have no impression even after I tell you.¡±


    Serenity whispered, ¡°Sonny is here; let¡¯s talk after we get home. I have to talk to my sister at night to


    remind her.¡±


    Liberty is now stationed in Jensburg, and Duncan has limited legs and feet. The two of them meet less


    frequently. Despite their frequent phone conversations, their rtionship remains a long-distance one,


    susceptible to dilution.


    At this time, a woman appeared next to Duncan. She took good care of him, was considerate, and


    could help him in business. There was no guarantee that he would not change his mind.


    Zachary spoke for his friend: ¡°Duncan will not change his mind. You don¡¯t know him as well as I do. I¡¯ve


    known him for a long time. We have been good buddies and brothers for many years. He takes


    rtionships very seriously. He falls in love with her for the rest of his life. He takes rtionships very


    seriously and avoids getting emotional easily, fearing that he might fall in love with the wrong person


    and suffer hurt. That Ms. Girard, he definitely doesn¡¯t feel anything. He only has your sister in his eyes


    and heart.¡±


    Seeing Sonnying over with snacks, Zachary stopped talking.


    In case Sonny heard it,.


    Sonny was young and didn¡¯t understand what love was. But he could understand what someone was


    saying to Liberty over Duncan.


    However, Ms. Girard had not confessed her feelings to Duncan, whereas Serenity was a little more


    sensitive and thought that Ms. Girard had thoughts about Duncan.


    In the face of uncertainties, for the sake of the reputation of Duncan and Ms. Girard, the couple could


    talk in private, but they couldn¡¯t talk about it outside; at least they became rumors.


    ¡°Auntie, this is for you.¡± Sonny took his favorite snacks and gave Serenity two.


    The snack shelf in Zachary¡¯s office was filled with snacks that Sonny and Serenity love to eat.


    He liked toe to Zachary¡¯s ce to y. This was one of the reasons. He had food and drink, and


    Zachary doted on him and didn¡¯t find him noisy. He could also go outside to y with his secretary


    uncle.


    Serenity took the snacks from Sonny and thanked him with a smile.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Husband, are you getting off work soon?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°I can leave anytime I want.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry; shall we go eat?¡± Sonny, who was already eating snacks, said.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity pinched Sonny¡¯s little face lightly and said, ¡°Your mouth is full of snacks; you still have a few


    bags in your hand, and you¡¯re still hungry.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°I don¡¯t eat much. Mom said I can¡¯t eat too many snacks, as it will affect my main meal.


    She said that children must eat their main meals to grow taller. I¡¯m taller than Titus, so I¡¯ll eat more


    later!¡±


    Sonny felt that in terms of martial arts, he was not as good as Titus, and in terms of memory, he was


    not as good as Titus. In terms of height, he seemed to be a little taller than Titus. But they hadn¡¯t seen


    each other for a while. Who knew if Titus was taller than he was back then?


    So he needed to eat more and grow taller.


    Serenity smiled and took the unopened bag of snacks from Sonny¡¯s hand and put it on the coffee table.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat so much. Just finish the bag in your hands. Your mother is right; children will be harmed if


    they eat too many snacks.¡±


    ¡°Let him take it and eat it on the way.¡±


    Zachary was about to pick it up, but when Serenity looked at him, he retracted his hand, touched


    Sonny¡¯s head, and said, ¡°Sonny, you better listen to your aunt. After dinnerter, you and your aunt go


    home. There are many snacks you like to eat at home.¡±


    Sonny asked, ¡°Uncle, you are afraid of my aunt.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not afraid of anything but your aunt, so your aunt has the final say.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t shy away from being afraid of Serenity at all.

 Chapter 3152

    Zachary¡¯s just afraid of Serenity; what¡¯s wrong? Regardless, he has a wife who scares him. There are


    many bachelors who don¡¯t even have a girlfriend, and they don¡¯t have a chance to be a henwife.


    Sonny opened his mouth, but had nothing to say.


    It was impossible to expect Zachary to help him.


    ¡°Uncle, won¡¯t you go home with us?¡± Sonny changed the subject naturally.


    Zachary took his small schoolbag, then stood up with him in his arms and said, ¡°I have to socialize in


    the evening. After having dinner with you, I will ask the bodyguard uncle to take you home. I will not be


    able to go back untilter.¡±


    Sonny pursed his lips and stopped talking.


    Adults were very busy!


    Sonny said, ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    Zachary kissed Sonny¡¯s little face and said with a smile, ¡°Can I take you out to y on the weekend?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy. My uncle is very busy and needs to make money to buy milk powder for my little


    brother. Well, my uncle is on vacation this weekend and will take me to the children¡¯s amusement


    park.¡±


    Zachary said dotingly, ¡°Okay, on the weekend, wherever you want to go, I will take you there, and I will


    also apany your aunt.¡±


    Usually, the couple worked separately and were busy. The only thing they could insist on was to have


    lunch and dinner together.


    Almost every afternoon, Serenity went to pick up Sonny and brought him to thepany to find him. It


    was only during this time that they could get along with each other.


    But if the couple wanted to talk quietly, they had to wait until night.


    If he returned home after being busy untilte at night, Serenity would already be asleep and couldn¡¯t


    even talk, let alone whisper.


    Sometimes Serenity would wait for him toe home. It would be very tiring, considering that she was


    still working while pregnant and had to take care of Sonny. Zachary usually wouldn¡¯t let her wait for him


    toe home, or he woulde home early. He didn¡¯t want her to wait too long.


    Sonny, ¡°Uncle, you are so kind.¡±


    ¡°Auntie is not feeling well.¡± Serenity teased him deliberately.


    Sonny said sweetly, ¡°My aunt is the best aunt in the world. I like my mother and aunt the most.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, after my little brother is born, will you still like me as you do now?¡± Sonny suddenly inquired.


    Sonny said, ¡°My eldest aunt, Chelsea, said that after my aunt has a little brother, she won¡¯t like me.


    She said that I should get closer to her, saying that my nephew is the closest to me.¡±


    Serenity¡¯s face darkened, and she wanted to scold Chelsea for always talking nonsense in front of


    Sonny and scaring Sonny.


    It¡¯s true that a dog can¡¯t change its habit of eating sh!t. People like Chelsea can¡¯t change her character


    of talking nonsense and spreading rumors unless she dies and is reincarnated.


    ¡°Generally speaking, aunts and nephews are very close, but your eldest aunt treats you just like me.


    Sonny, you don¡¯t need to listen to her nonsense. Even if I have a baby, Sonny, you¡¯re still my favorite


    nephew.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe what my eldest aunt Chelsea said. I also said that my aunt will always like


    me, and so will my uncle.¡±


    Anyway, Sonny didn¡¯t like his grandparents, aunts, and cousins.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    As for Hank, he couldn¡¯t say he liked Hank, his dad, very much, but he didn¡¯t dislike him much either.


    This may be due to the blood rtionship between father and son.


    Even Hank liked to speak ill of Duncan in front of Sonny, which made Sonny very unhappy, but Sonny


    understood that that was his father, his biological father.


    Hank also paid child support.


    His mother said that her separation from his father was a matter for adults and did not affect his


    rtionship with his father. His father raised him as a child, and he would still have to support his father


    when he grows up.

 Chapter 3153

    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s it, Sonny; don¡¯t listen to what your eldest aunt says, and don¡¯t listen to what your


    grandparents say. If your father says bad things about your mother and Uncle Lewis, don¡¯t listen either.


    They are just jealous.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, I know, they think I¡¯m young and don¡¯t understand anything, but I understand


    everything.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s heart was like a bright mirror; he knew who was really good to him, and he also knew who was


    hypocritical.


    It¡¯s just that he was still young and couldn¡¯t express many things.


    Serenity touched Sonny¡¯s head.


    She really needed to tell Liberty to keep Sonny away from the Brown family.


    That family consisted entirely of dogs who were unable to alter their eating habits.


    Serenity once rescued Chelsea¡¯s youngest son, hoping that Chelsea would change as a result.


    Before Liberty was with Duncan, Chelsea¡¯s attitude towards the two sisters was much better, and she


    even treated Jessica in return.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, Chelsea is still the same Chelsea as before.


    After entering the elevator, Zachary put Sonny down.


    Sonny held Serenity¡¯s hand while holding Zachary¡¯s hand.


    He felt that his parents were not with him, but he has an uncle Zack and an aunt Serenity, and he was


    very happy.


    There was no feeling of leaving children behind at all.


    ¡°How¡¯s Tatum doing? Has he applied for the job?¡± Serenity asked Zachary.


    Zachary said, ¡°Not yet. It means that the re-examination will not take ce until tomorrow afternoon. It


    is just to recruit a chef. The array the Ormond family has set up is like recruiting a prince-inw.


    People who are picky pay more attention to chefs. People also have the conditions to choose.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Has he met Miss Ormond? Has he secretly taken photos? I only saw that he


    posted his dormitory in the group. He lives in a one-bedroom, one-living house, which is about seventy


    square meters. I think it¡¯s great.¡±


    The Ormond family¡¯s financial resources were obviously strong.


    Zachary said, ¡°He hasn¡¯t seen her. Elora is now the head of the Ormond family, and she is busy.¡±


    Serenity understood.


    Zachary was also very busy. After marrying Serenity, in order to take into ount her mood and


    apany her, he reduced his social activities and returned early in the evening.


    When Serenity first met Zachary, he came homete at night every day. Every minute and second was


    money for him.


    Not only did he have to take care of thepany¡¯s affairs, but he also asionally had to take care of


    his younger brothers.


    Fortunately, both his biological brother and cousin respect him very much as his eldest brother.


    With such a good brother, it¡¯s worth it for Zachary, the head of the family, to be a little tired.


    ¡°That dormitory is very big for ordinary people. Tatum is used to living in big houses.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t say any more. Whether the younger brother was used to it or not, it was his business.


    Tatum was mentally ready because he decided to work as a chef for Ormond¡¯s family.


    After all, he was going to be a chef, not a young master.


    ¡°He can adapt too.¡± After Zachary was silent for a while, he added.


    Grandma threw them all onto a desert ind for survival, and they managed to thrive in the most


    extreme conditions.


    When working as a chef for the Ormond family, the living environment is much better than on a


    deserted ind.


    Don¡¯t say that he¡¯s the younger brother. Give him two days, and he¡¯ll get used to it.


    Grandma often said that flowers neverst forever. Who can guarantee that the York family will always


    be wealthy?


    If they encounter a financial crisis, they may be in dire straits and lose their fortune if they aren¡¯t careful.


    They have experience surviving in harsh environments. Even if the York family is truly bankrupt in the


    future, they can still survive with their own abilities and strong character. Only when people are alive


    can they have hope and make aeback.


    After Zachary took over the family business, he also understood his grandmother¡¯s painstaking efforts


    to train them.


    He managed thepany with great trepidation, fearing a defeat by the York Corporation.


    Fortunately, the York Corporation was booming, and the York family¡¯s wealth had reached a new level.


    He should not allow defeat in his hands.


    The next generation¡­


    After his eldest son was born and his grandma was still in good health, he gave his eldest son to his


    grandma to raise. He believed that his grandma could raise her great-grandson properly.

 Chapter 3154

    Grandma May: I will only pamper my great-grandson.


    When the elevator went down to the first floor, Zachary hugged Sonny again. ¡°Let him go.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°You dote on him too much.¡±


    Sonny hugged Zachary¡¯s neck and said in a sweet voice, ¡°My uncle likes me the most. My aunt is just


    envious of me.¡±


    Serenity smiled and pinched his little face. She said, ¡°Yes, yes, your uncle dotes on you the most. Who


    doesn¡¯t dote on you?¡±


    Whether it was the York family¡¯s elders, Stone family members, or Lewis family members, they all


    doted on Sonny.


    To keep Sonny from bing spoiled, Serenity and Liberty should be more strict with him.


    Zachary was cold, but he really loved his children.


    After the child in Serenity¡¯s belly is born, she still doesn¡¯t know how doted Zachary will be. Sonny said


    he was his little brother.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Although her husband¡¯s family hopes that she will have a daughter, they will be equally happy if it is a


    son. After all, he is the first of his grandchildren (great-grandchildren).


    The couple is used to going to the Wiltspoon Hotel for dinner.


    Zachary had already arranged to go there in advance.


    When they went to the hotel, they didn¡¯t have to wait too long before the waiter started serving the food.


    Sonny was still young and ate by himself. Rice grains often fell all over the table. asionally, he


    expressed a desire for adult feeding.


    When he couldn¡¯t take more than two bites, he pushed the small bowl in front of Serenity and said,


    ¡°Auntie, feed me.¡±


    Serenity said to him, ¡°Eat it by yourself first, and then I¡¯ll feed you when your aunt is full.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°I eat very slowly and can¡¯t finish it. Auntie, you nourish me. I want my aunt to feed me. I


    want my aunt to feed me.¡±


    Serenity looked at her aunt.


    Watch quietly.


    Sonny looked at Serenity, then at Zachary.


    Zachary was still watching the performances of the aunt and nephew. When Sonny looked at him, he


    quickly picked up a chopstick of food and ate it gracefully, pretending not to notice.


    It was impossible for Sonny to expect Zachary to help him.


    Sonny wisely pulled back his small bowl and said honestly, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it myself.¡±


    Serenity gave him some food, which he put in his bowl.


    Sonny: ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°eat slowly.¡±


    She gave Sonny some extra vegetables.


    Sonny said disgustingly, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want green vegetables. Green vegetables don¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°You have to eat something if it doesn¡¯t taste good. Children can¡¯t be picky eaters.¡±


    Sonny looked at Zachary again, who still pretended not to see or hear.


    Sonny pouted and muttered in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s my mother and aunt who want me to eat vegetables.¡±


    No one else would ask him to eat vegetables. If he doesn¡¯t like eating them, he doesn¡¯t have to.


    ¡°Just eat a little. Auntie, please don¡¯t bring me more vegetables. I want to eat lobster meat.¡± Sonny


    compromised.


    Who told Zachary to fear Serenity and not support Sonny?


    Sonny could only eat some vegetables that he didn¡¯t like. When he grew up, he would definitely not be


    afraid of his wife!


    Serenity: ¡°First finish the food in your bowl, and also eat some rice. You can¡¯t just eat the food.¡±


    Sonny pursed his lips and then started eating the food honestly.


    While eating, he looked at Zachary with contempt in his eyes.


    Uncle Zachary looked majestic outside. He was followed by his bodyguard uncle wherever he went,


    and he acted like an emperor. As a result, he was not impressive at all in front of Aunt Serenity.

 Chapter 3155

    After the meal, Zachary asked his bodyguard to take Serenity and Sonny home.


    He continued with his work.


    After returning home, Sonny practiced the piano for a while and then went to paint.


    Serenity was sitting on the sofa, reading a jewelry magazine.


    They nned to invest in the jewelry industry.


    Jane had also invested in the jewelry industry and had already begun to make profits. Her own mother


    designed most of her jewelry.


    Serenity didn¡¯t know how to design jewelry, but Elisa did.


    Elisa said that she had thought about designing jewelry by herself and opening a jewelry store.


    It¡¯s just that she was too busy pursuing Zachary in the past to focus on making money. In addition, she


    was the most favored at home. Her parents, brother, and sister-inw doted on her, so she was never


    short of money to spend.


    Every month, all the pocket money her family gave her was money that ordinary people couldn¡¯t earn in


    a lifetime.


    Later, Serenity invested in a vegetablepany, and Elisa temporarily put the jewelry business on


    hold.


    Now that they had made money and wanted to invest in other projects, Elisa targeted the jewelry


    business again.


    Women¡¯s love for jewelry will never go out of style. They believe their business will prosper as long as


    their jewelry is well-designed, doesn¡¯t sell fakes, and is genuine.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    The call rang.


    Serenity closed the magazine, picked up her phone, and looked at the caller ID. Liberty was there.


    She answered quickly.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, are you done?¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve settled the deal and will sign the contract tomorrow. I just treated them to dinner. Now that


    I¡¯m back at thepany and have some time, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡±


    Serenity said with great distress, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be too tired and pay attention to rest.¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, I usually go back to rest after 10:30 p.m..¡±


    Good health is the capital of revolution.


    Liberty really wanted to start the business right away and make it bigger, but she couldn¡¯t bear to lose


    her health, and Sonny was still very young.


    Nothing could happen to her.


    Serenity: ¡°Sister, try to rest before 11:30 pm and don¡¯t stay up toote. As long as the business is


    settled, congrattions, sister, for closing another business deal.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°This is not a big deal, but thepany has just been established. Whether it is a big


    deal or a small business, it will be good if we can sign it. It is a small business now, but it will be a


    big business in the future. Kathryn ispeting for business with me. It should be said that Kathryn


    and I arepeting for business.¡±


    Because her newly establishedpany was involved in industries that were targeted by the Farrell


    Group, she wanted to grab business.


    Serenity encouraged liberty. ¡°Kathryn has not been back for a long time, and she has not yet fully


    established herself. In fact, she is not much better than you. Come on, sister, you can definitely beat


    her!¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I admire Kathryn very much. If there were no hatred from our ancestors, I


    think we could be good friends. ¡°Oh, she is our elder.¡±


    Serenity was silent and then said, ¡°We may really have a hostile rtionship with her, unless she gives


    up and breaks away from the Farrell family.¡±


    She also had a very good impression of Kathryn.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn was the biological daughter of the Farrell family, but Kathryn¡¯s outlook on life and behavior


    differed from the Farrell family¡¯s.

 Chapter 3156

    Kathryn, on the other hand, was the biological daughter of the Farrell family head. If the current head of


    the Farrell family killed the previous one, it was inevitable that Serenity and others would have a hostile


    rtionship with Kathryn.


    After Liberty was silent for a short time, she asked, ¡°Where is Sonny?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°After we came back, he practiced the piano. Now he¡¯s painting.¡±


    Liberty: ¡°There are no homework assignments in kindergarten?¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Whatever homework he has now, it doesn¡¯t take a minute toplete it. He


    just takes a pen, circles, and draws a line. At his current age, in kindergarten, he mainly focuses on


    having fun.¡±


    Sonny wanted to write, which was a task assigned to Sonny.


    Although children were having fun in kindergartens, those children who entered the most expensive


    and best kindergartens in Wiltspoon were from rich or noble families. Many of them wouldter be


    family heirs, and their families would hire one-on-one tutors for them.


    Any one of Sonny¡¯s ssmates knew a lot of words.


    Even at a young age, he was already versatile.


    Serenity didn¡¯t want Sonny to lose at the starting line, so she naturally assigned some tasks to Sonny,


    including writing a red book and learning music, chess, poetry, and painting.


    Sonny was also interested in those things. He was quite artistic and could draw quite beautifully. His art


    teacher said that he was very courageous and pursued innovation.


    Serenity: ¡°Do you want to ask Sonny to answer the phone?¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him to answer the pher. Serenity, in the evening, do you have anything to


    talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just want to remind you to watch out for Brother Duncan and make sure he doesn¡¯t


    disappear. After I picked up Sonny, I took him to Lewis & Co. Sonny returned from school every day


    and enjoyed visiting Lewis & Co. Brother Duncan stated that he was going to the York Corporation to


    discuss a project with Zachary, so he went there with us.


    When we were going out, we met Ms. Girard. Her husband passed away many years ago. She took


    over all his business. She also has a son. The son is about eight or nine years old now. Ms. Girard


    entered into marriage at a rtively young age, and her current age is not excessive. At most, she is


    two or three years older than you.


    I noticed that Ms. Girard had a bright look in her eyes when she looked at Brother Duncan. It was


    different. She may like Brother Duncan. Of course, this is just my personal guess. It may be that I am


    too sensitive.


    Sister, you¡¯re not in Wiltspoon right now, and you can¡¯t leave because of the situation in Jensburg. I¡¯m


    worried: What if Ms. Girard really likes Brother Duncan, and you¡¯re not here, and Brother Duncan is


    snatched away?¡±


    Serenity feared that others would steal or ruin her sister¡¯s happiness.


    This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The first marriage ended in divorce.


    With great difficulty, Liberty was willing to marry again.


    Duncan was also a man worthy of Liberty¡¯s trust for life. He was also very good to Sonny, treating her


    like his own son.


    Serenity felt relieved after leaving Liberty, the mother, and the son in Duncan¡¯s hands.


    Liberty was a little surprised. She didn¡¯t expect Serenity toe to her and talk about this.


    Liberty said confidently, ¡°Duncan¡¯s family background and his personal wealth and assets are


    impressive enough. It¡¯s not surprising that some people like him. But I believe Duncan will not betray


    me. If he is snatched away, it is not my true love, so just let me go. I didn¡¯t want to remarry in the first


    ce. It was Duncan who gave me the idea of remarrying.¡±


    If someone else truly snatched Duncan away, she wouldn¡¯t want to get married again.


    Even Duncan couldn¡¯t trust her, so who else could she trust?


    Her previous marriage¡¯s pain lingered on. It was Duncan¡¯s deep affection that moved her and made her


    willing to try marriage again.


    Therefore, if Duncan does not marry her, she will never marry again.


    Earn her own money, raise her son, and train him well. Once her son marries and has children, she will


    have the opportunity to retire. While she can still move around, travel around, appreciate ces of


    interest, and taste delicious food everywhere,.

 Chapter 3157

    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I believe Brother Duncan will not like Ms. Girard.


    Brother Duncan only has me in his sights.


    You don¡¯t have to worry about me.


    Having a love rival will be a test for me and Duncan.


    Seren, you don¡¯t need to actively monitor her.


    Let nature take its course.


    If Ms. Girard can capture Duncan, I have nothing to say.


    If she can¡¯t capture him, she mighte to me.¡± Liberty had experience dealing with love rivals.


    Before she divorced Hank, when Hank and Jessica were together, didn¡¯t she never lose? She initiated


    the divorce first.


    A single grain of sand had no ce in her eyes.


    Since Hank didn¡¯t care about her, he was very stingy with her, but he was very generous to his


    mistress.


    She helped them.


    Divorce was not necessarily bad, and back then she was living a good life.


    Although she had Serenity¡¯s assistance, even without it, she could have survived the difficult days of


    divorce.


    After experiencing a failed marriage, Liberty has long since woken up.


    Women, whether before or after marriage, must have their own jobs and ies.


    Don¡¯t pin all their hopes on men.


    Don¡¯t just focus on their family, lose themselves, and be out of touch with society.


    In that case, once divorced, a woman will be at a disadvantage and will not even have an advantage in


    fighting for child custody.


    Love was no longer the most important part of Liberty¡¯s life.


    Career and family love were the most important parts of the rest of her life.


    Serenity said, ¡°Well, I won¡¯t do anything.


    I¡¯ll simply monitor Ms.


    Girard closely.


    I have to know her actions, lest she suddenly go to look for her and kill her by surprise.


    Excellent men are always liked by many people.¡± She continued, ¡°Many men also admire our


    outstanding femalepatriots.¡± Sister, you also had other suitors, but Brother Duncan strangled them


    in the cradle before they even started.¡± Liberty: ¡°¡­¡± She had met a suitor before, and she rejected him


    without Duncan taking action.


    At that time, she did not change her mind and did not want to marry again.


    After having been with Duncan for so long, she was moved by his affection and persistence, so she


    wanted to give each other another chance.


    She believed Duncan would not let her down.


    ¡°I asked Sonny toe and answer the phone.¡± Serenity moved the phone away from her ear and


    called to her nephew, ¡°Sonny, mommy called back.¡± Do you want to talk to Mommy on the phone?¡±


    ¡°want.¡± Sonny responded immediately and rushed over.


    Serenity handed him the phone and picked him up, allowing him to sit on herp while listening to the


    call.


    The mother and son talked on the phone for half an hour before ending the call.


    Serenity: ¡°Are you done painting?¡± Sonny: ¡°I¡¯ve finished the painting, but I haven¡¯t added the colors


    yet.¡± Serenity put her cell phone back in her trouser pocket, stood up, and said, ¡°Bring it to me to see.¡±


    Sonny brought his new painting and gave it to Serenity.


    Serenity took it and examined it.


    The painting was of a cat.


    Sonny liked small animals very much.


    The pet that Zachary gave her before was made chubby by Mrs.


    Lane but deeply loved by Sonny.


    Maybe it was because Sonny saw fat cats every day, but his paintings of kittens were really good.


    He was just a little younger.


    If he is a few years older and has been studying painting for a longer time, his paintings will definitely


    reach a higher level.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He liked taking specialty sses.


    Sonny: ¡°This is my aunt¡¯s fat cat.¡± Serenity¡¯s pet cats have names, but now everyone calls them fat


    cats.


    Serenity told Mrs.


    Lane not to feed them too much and to let them lose weight.


    Animals are the same as people.


    If they are too fat, their bodies are prone to various problems.

 Chapter 3158

    Serenity: ¡°Next time, draw my fat dog.¡±


    Sonny nodded. ¡°Auntie, your dog has lost weight and is not as fat as before. The fat cat is still a little


    fat.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Lane controlled the pets¡¯ diet, but the fat cat would eat it secretly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk and take a look at the fat dog that has lost weight.¡± Serenity put down Sonny¡¯s


    paintings and took him out for a walk.


    Zachary¡¯s private vi was very big, and they could even hang out in the yard for a long time.


    Sonny came here often, and Serenity was pregnant again. Zachary also made room in the yard and


    turned it into a children¡¯s amusement park. It was not asrge as the vi¡¯s amusement park, but it was


    enough for one or two children.


    As soon as the aunt and nephew came out of the house, the fat dog ran towards them.


    Sonny threw away Serenity¡¯s hand and ran towards Snowball, the fat dog.


    Sonny and Snowball quickly rolled into a ball.


    Sonny also sat on Snowball and rode Snowball like a horse. Snowball let him sit, but he did not move.


    He was afraid that Sonny would fall down, so he only let Sonny sit on his back. Just not walking.


    Serenity looked at this scene with a smile.


    She couldn¡¯t help but put her hands on her belly.


    The baby grew up healthily and would be born next year to meet them.


    ¡°Baby, you have to be smart and well-spoken like your brother. Don¡¯t inherit your father¡¯s cold


    temperament. Your father only has many topics to talk about with your mother, and he often cherishes


    words with others.¡±


    She hoped that the child¡¯s personality would follow hers, and his appearance would follow Zachary¡¯s.


    Boys, only people like Zachary were masculine.


    In addition, Zachary was very handsome, and a child who looked like him couldn¡¯t be more ugly.


    ¡­


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Ms. Girard dragged her tired body home. Her whole family lived in a


    large vi.


    After her husband left, the home seemed deserted. She worked hard outside all day, and when she


    came home, there was no one to talk to.


    In the past, she always waited for her husband toe back.


    No matter howte it was, she would wait.


    She knew that her husband was busy with work and would leave early ande backte. If she didn¡¯t


    wait, sometimes she wouldn¡¯t be able to see her husband when she was awake for a month.


    Often, when her husband came backte at night, she had already gone to bed, and before she woke


    up in the morning, he went to work again.


    After she took over her husband¡¯s business, she realized the difficulty of doing business and


    understood the hard work that her husband had to do when he was alive.


    Since her son was still young, no matter how busy she was, she would always go home around nine


    o¡¯clock in the evening.


    The son no longer had a father. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t ignore her son and had to give him double


    care.


    The car drove into the yard, and a small figure ran out of the house.


    He was Ms. Girard¡¯s son.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    A child of eight or nine years old is a bit skinny.


    The food at home was very good, but the child was a picky eater and didn¡¯t eat much, so he was a little


    thin.


    Ms. Girard was very distressed and anxious, worried that her son would be malnourished due to his


    picky eaters and would be short in stature as an adult.


    Her parents-inwforted her, saying that her husband was like this when he was a child. When he


    entered junior high school, he started to grow and develop; his appetite became bigger, and he was no


    longer picky about food. His height and weight also increased like crazy.


    Herte husband was 1.8 meters tall.


    With thefort of his parents-inw, Ms. Girard felt relieved.


    She also took her son for a check-up. The child had lost a little weight. Except for underweight, all other


    indicators in the physical examination were normal. Ms. Girard could feel relieved. Maybe her son


    would follow her husband. They were thin, small, picky eaters, and would grow wildly after entering


    puberty.

 Chapter 3159

    Ms. Girard parked the car, changed out of her t shoes, put on high heels, took her bag, and then


    opened the door and got out of the car.


    ¡°mom.¡± The son hugged her and said, ¡°Mom, I miss you so much.¡±


    The mother and son only saw each other twice, in the evening and in the morning. During the day, she


    was busy with business and did not go home for lunch. Her parents-inw and nannies took care of her


    son.


    The child was very sensible but also very aggrieved. He believed that his mother, who had spent little


    time with him and had not taken him out to y for a long time, had also disappeared after his father¡¯s


    death.


    On weekends, school was on holiday, but his mother was still busy with things. His mother had to treat


    clients to dinner, y golf with them, or attend various banquets.


    Ms. Girard felt sour and hugged back her son¡¯s little body.


    A nine-year-old child was as tall as other people¡¯s seven-year-old children.


    She always felt that she was busy with business and paid less attention to her son, which caused him


    to be thin.


    She was not like Liberty, who had a good sister who could help take care of the children. Liberty could


    work on her career with confidence, all because she had a good sister to support her.


    Not only could her natal family not be her support, but after her husband passed away and she took


    over his business, she wanted to divide his property.


    She always thought about plotting against herself and her husband¡¯s family.


    Obviously, her natal family was not poor, but her heart was too greedy.


    There were disputes among wealthy families. There were very few families that did not engage in


    arguments or quarrels.


    Among the wealthy families in Wiltspoon, the York family stood out. Old Mrs. York was good at


    housekeeping and raising children and grandchildren. She was in charge of selecting her daughter-in-


    law and grandson-inw. The first requirement for an olddy was good character.


    She took a virtuous wife.


    The York family men did this.


    God also favored the men of the York family. They marry not only good wives but also attractive wives.


    A good daughter-inw from one generation and good children and grandchildren from the second


    generation.


    Nowadays, all the sons of the York family are handsome.


    Ms. Girard thought that, after all, she was not as good as Liberty and Serenity. If she had been able to


    marry into the York family¡­ Old Mrs. York might have looked down on the Girard family¡¯s daughter.


    The Girard family faced numerous disputes.


    ¡°Mom is back.¡±


    Ms. Girard let go of her son, then grabbed his hand and walked towards the main room.


    As she walked, she asked in a warm voice, ¡°Have you finished your homework?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯ve alsopleted all the homework my tutor assigned me.¡±


    Ms. Girard¡¯s son¡¯s academic performance was mediocre. She spent a lot of money to put her son in the


    best primary school in Wiltspoon, but her son¡¯s academic performance was mediocre, and he was


    under great pressure to study in school. Every time he took an exam, he always came inst.


    To improve her son¡¯s academic performance, Ms. Girard spent a lot of money inviting several famous


    teachers toe back and give her son one-on-one tutoring.


    She and her husband gave birth to a son a year after they got married. When her son was two years


    old, her husband died. So, she only has one child.


    Her husband¡¯s family had a big business. Her parents-inw only had one son, her husband, and she


    had only one son. Her son would naturally inherit her husband¡¯s family¡¯s property in the future.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    If the son is not strong enough, he will not be able to maintain the family business in the future.


    Ms. Girard did not have time to apany her son, but he ced great importance on his education.


    ¡°Did you do everything right? Your math score is the worst. You need to spend more time on math.¡±

 Chapter 3160

    Ms. Girard added, ¡°When you go to high school, I will send you abroad. Domestic studies are too


    complicated.¡±


    Before high school, she was reluctant to send her son abroad. Even if she doesn¡¯t have much time to


    spend with her son now, at least she can see him sooner orter.


    Moreover, the parents-inw are reluctant to part with their grandson. If they had not had a grandson,


    neither of them would have been able to survive the death of their son. The grandson is the spiritual


    support for the two elders.


    ¡°After I finished my homework, I showed it to my grandpa to check it for me. I made a mistake in one


    question. If it were an exam, that question would be worth two points. Everything else is correct. Mom, I


    have made progress. I will work very hard. Study hard and don¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The child also understood that his mother and grandparents had too many expectations for him.


    His IQ was not high enough, but he was willing to learn, work hard, and put in more energy than others,


    so his grades gradually improved.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s progress. It¡¯s a big improvement and deserves praise. Are grandparents asleep?¡± Ms.


    Girard asked about her parents-inw.


    Her son replied, ¡°Not yet; they are also waiting for you toe back.¡±


    Ms. Girard spent seven years stabilizing the situation in her husband¡¯spany and had be the


    pir of support for her parents-inw.


    Her parents-inw thought she was still young and advised her to find another man, but they asked her


    to recruit a son-inw, saying they treated her like a daughter.


    They hoped Ms. Girard could recruit a son-inw so that if there was a mature man at home, she would


    not be stared at by rtives and friends.


    Of course, when she remarried, she had to register her property before marriage because she couldn¡¯t


    give her husband¡¯s family¡¯s property to him without signing an agreement.


    After a son-inw came to their door, they could arrange a job for him and give him a certain amount of


    pocket money every month, but don¡¯t think aboutpany shares and family property.


    Just let her find apanion.


    Ms. Girard declined her parents-inw¡¯s suggestion. She was also worried that others would try to take


    advantage of her money and treat her son badly.


    Her son received everything from her husband¡¯s family.


    She didn¡¯t allow anyone to think about her son.


    Moreover, after seven years of hard work in the business world, she had met many kinds of men, and it


    was difficult for anyone to seduce Ms. Girard.


    A good man who didn¡¯t care about her husband¡¯s family¡¯s property would not like her or be younger


    than her.


    Because there weren¡¯t many men with that kind of condition in Wiltspoon, only young masters from a


    few wealthy families were present.


    Their family conditions were good, and they had their choice of young and beautiful girls. She was a


    widow with a dead husband and a son, and her parents-inw couldn¡¯t get rid of her. Those young men


    might respect her and think she is powerful, but they like her but won¡¯t marry her.


    In Wiltspoon, there were not many golden bachelors.


    Julian was the one Ms. Girard liked. After hearing that Julian was ill, Ms. Girard naturally crossed out


    Julian. Julian had no feelings for her, which was the primary reason. At a banquet, she only met Julian


    briefly from a distance.


    Usually, she couldn¡¯t see Julian at all. Julian was even harder to see than Zachary.


    Duncan was disabled, but he was undergoing rehabilitation. Ms. Girard inquired privately and


    discovered that Duncan could stand up again if he continued to undergo rehabilitation.


    The Lewis family was a wealthy one. Duncan had built Lewis & Co. on his own and was worth tens of


    billions. He would not take advantage of her finances. All of her husband¡¯s family¡¯s propertybined


    was not asrge as Duncan¡¯s personal property, not to mention that Duncan could still get a share of


    the ancestral property.


    Ms. Girard stopped talking.


    ¡°Grandpa, grandma, my mother is back.¡± As soon as he reached the door of the house, the little guy


    shouted happily.

 Chapter 3161

    Ms. Girard entered the room. Her parents-inw had already gotten up from the sofa, and her mother-


    inw came to greet her.


    There was a kind smile on her face. ¡°Ainsley is back.¡±


    Ms. Girard¡¯s full name is Ainsley Girard.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    No matter how tired Ainsley was, when she returned home and saw her parents-inw and her son,


    she felt at ease. As long as everyone was healthy, she felt it was worth it, no matter how tired she was.


    Mrs. Girard said, ¡°Are you hungry? I made some soup for you and left you with a bowl. It¡¯s still hot. I will


    bring it out for you to drink.


    Thepany has been very busytely. Every night when youe back and see me, you are tired


    and have lost a lot of weight. I felt distressed when I saw you. It was your short life that made you so


    tired.¡±


    Mrs. Girard¡¯s eyes turned red again when she mentioned her short-lived only son. Even if her son had


    been dead for seven years, she would feel ufortable whenever she mentioned it.


    Ainsley became a mother, and she was also an only child. Normally, her son would have a cold or a


    fever, and she, as a mother, would be anxious and ufortable, wishing she could get sick for her


    son.


    She couldn¡¯t even imagine that she would go crazy if she lost her only son just after entering old age.


    Therefore, she can understand how her parents-inw feel.


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll have a bowl of soup.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ainsley wasn¡¯t hungry. She had just returned from socializing, but she didn¡¯t want to betray her mother-


    inw¡¯s kindness. It was just a bowl of soup, but she could still drink it.


    Ainsley greeted her father-inw again and handed the bag to the servant, who helped her put it away.


    The son sat on herp, and Ainsley naturally hugged him.


    Ainsley said, ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t have to wait for me from now on. Go to bed early. Son, you too, go


    to bed early. You don¡¯t have to wait for mom.¡±


    The son said, ¡°I have to wait until my motheres back before I sleep. My mother is not at home


    during the day. If I don¡¯t wait for my mother toe back, I won¡¯t be able to see her.¡±


    The son didn¡¯t follow the rules.


    Ainsley said sadly, ¡°It¡¯s me who is sorry for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy with things in thepany and don¡¯t have


    time to apany you.¡±


    As long as she had someone to rely on, she wouldn¡¯t have to be so tired. Only she knew how bitter it


    was for a widow to raise a son and then support her husband¡¯s family.


    Despite all the sadness, Ainsley was particrly envious of Liberty.


    Liberty had a younger sister, Serenity. The two sisters had been dependent on each other for many


    years and had a very deep rtionship.


    Even if Serenity doesn¡¯t marry into a wealthy family, she can be Liberty¡¯s support. If her husband¡¯s


    family bullies Liberty, Serenity can express her anger on her sister¡¯s behalf.


    After marrying into a wealthy family and receiving the support of the York family, Serenity was not only


    kind to her sister and nephew, not to mention herself.


    For Liberty, even if the sky falls, serenity will help hold her up.


    As for her, Ainsley, her parents were alive, as were her brothers and sisters. They were thinking about


    how to divide her husband¡¯s family¡¯s property, but she insisted on guarding it to the death. Her mother-


    inw¡¯s family scolded her for her stupidity, pointing out that her husband¡¯s family had no blood


    rtionship with her.


    Why was she guarding so closely?


    It p!ssed her off half to death.


    No matter how miserable and tired she was, she would not go back to her parents¡¯ home for help.


    Those were vamp!res. If they became entangled, they would sweep the country her husband¡¯s family


    had conquered for generations clean.


    What would her son inherit, then?


    It was true that her mother¡¯s family were her rtives, but her old age would be ced on her son, who


    was closer to her. Her son inherited everything from her husband¡¯s family, including everything she


    earned.


    No matter how much she owed to her parents, her parents always gave it to her brother and sister-in-


    law.

 Chapter 3162

    Ainsley was so tired that she spent money sparingly. Her sister-inw spent moneyvishly and lived a


    more unrestrained life than she did. Parents would feel sorry for their son and daughter-inw, but they


    couldn¡¯t feel sorry for her as a daughter?


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Suck blood from her daughter to give her daughter-inw a good life¡­ these were her rtives!


    The son turned around and hugged her and said softly, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re not sorry for me. I know that


    you¡¯re very tired. You¡¯re doing it for me, to make me live a better life. Mom, I will study hard and


    be useful when I grow up.¡± I¡¯ll be your backer, protect you, and don¡¯t make you so tired.¡±


    Ainsley hugged her son¡¯s thin body and said happily, ¡°My son is the most sensible. As long as you are


    healthy and safe, I will feel at ease. Your grades¡­ you have made great progress now, and I¡¯m


    satisfied.¡±


    Not all children are good at reading. Some children are very smart, but they are not as good as others


    or even very poor at reading.


    You can¡¯t say that your child is stupid or useless. Ainsley¡¯s son was just a little behind in learning, but


    he was still very smart in life.


    Ainsley didn¡¯t dare to expect her son to be very powerful, as long as he had the ability to protect the


    family property.


    Ainsley¡¯s son said, ¡°Mom, I can still make progress.¡±


    ¡°Well, I believe in you, but the most important thing is your body. Don¡¯t be too picky about food, you


    know? Eat fewer snacks and more meals. People are made of rice. To grow taller, you must eat more


    vegetables. You are too thin now. You¡¯re a little thinner than other kids of your same age.¡±


    The little guy pursed his lips but nodded.


    He simply has a picky mouth.


    The mother-inw brought a bowl of tonic soup to Ainsley.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Ainsley let go of her son and took the bowl of soup from her mother-inw. It was still a little hot, so she


    put down the soup bowl.


    The mother-inw sat down next to the father-inw.


    Ainsley told the two elders about thepany¡¯s recent business. While her husband was still alive, he


    took over the business from his parents-inw. Now that they are older and have lost their only son,


    they cannot muster the energy to take care of the business anymore, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t


    know what¡¯s going on in thepany.


    Ainsley was supportive of her husband¡¯s family. She had no other selfish motives, so she talked to her


    parents-inw aboutpany affairs every day.


    Her husband¡¯s family had more and more property, which belonged to her children and grandchildren.


    ¡°Both your parents believe in you. Just make your decision. They also believe that your vision is getting


    better and better.¡±


    The mother-inw, Mrs. Girard, said it warmly. When her son took over thepany, it suffered losses


    one after another, and she was very concerned. Now that she has been in charge for seven years, she


    is no longer the ignorant Ainsley she used to be.


    Mrs. Girard said, ¡°Ainsley, if you meet a suitable man with good character, just find one. Our grandson,


    Zayn, is still young and needs his father¡¯s love. Your father and I are getting older, and we don¡¯t know


    when we will have s-e-x. Kick it off and leave. By then, it will be just you and your son; I don¡¯t know how


    those people will bully you. A family, especially a family like ours, without a young and powerful man is


    particrly vulnerable to bullying.¡±


    Ainsley picked up the bowl of soup and drank it slowly.


    Her parents-inw and Zayn stared at her.


    Zayn wanted to have a father, but he was afraid that his stepfather would not be good.


    Everyone else has a father, but his died long ago. He could only know what his father looked like by


    looking at photos.


    He was more than two years old when his father died, and he had no memory of him.


    Stepfather¡­ His ssmates said that most stepfathers were bad.


    His family was wealthy, but he was also afraid that his stepfather would take his money.


    His grandma, Mrs. Girard, often told his mother that if she remarried, she would easily be plotted


    against her money, so it was better to give her money to his uncle. Every time Grandma said that, his


    mother got very angry.


    Zayn knew that Grandma was not well-intentioned. Why should his uncle receive the profits from the


    company his great-grandfather, grandfather, and father ran?

 Chapter 3163

    Ainsley finished drinking a bowl of soup, put down the soup bowl, took out a tissue, wiped her mouth,


    and said to her son in a warm voice, ¡°Son, you go upstairs and have a rest.¡± You have to get up early


    for school tomorrow.¡±


    Zayn was very sensible; he knew what his mother wanted to say and didn¡¯t want him to know.


    He got up, said good night to his grandparents and mother, and went upstairs.


    Ainsley watched Zayn go upstairs. When his figure disappeared on the stairs, she said softly to her


    parents-inw, ¡°Dad, Mom, I know you are all doing it for Zayn and me, but the good men in Wiltspoon


    are much younger than me and unmarried.¡± Besides those boys, there is another one who is quite


    suitable for me. He is a few years older than me and has not yet entered into marriage. He is very


    good, but his appearance is disfiguring. At first nce, you will find him a bit scary.


    But he has his ownpany, is worth tens of billions, is richer than our family, and has a good


    character, so he won¡¯t miss our family¡¯s property.¡±


    The parents-inw looked at each other, and the mother-inw immediately asked, ¡°Who is it? I know


    him, right?¡±


    ¡°Both my parents know him. He is the fourth young master of the Lewis family and the boss of Lewis &


    Co., Duncan Lewis.¡±


    Inws: ¡°Duncan Lewis!¡±


    Her mother-inw immediately objected: ¡°After Duncan was in a car ident, his legs were disabled.


    Although he is undergoing rehabilitation, who knows when he will recover? The scar on his face is too


    scary; it will scare Zayn.


    Duncan¡¯s conditions and character are quite good, but as you said, he is disabled now and is in a


    wheelchair. You recruit a man toe back, mainly for you to rely on and to take care of you and your


    son. I¡¯m not asking you to take care of him.


    Duncan simply cannot live without someone, and he needs someone to take care of him at all times.


    Duncan also likes Liberty. This is something everyone in Wiltspoon knows. If he had a car ident, it


    would be because of Liberty.


    Duncan, Josh, and Zachary are all good buddies. They all agree that individuals who share simr


    interests tend to form strong bonds. Josh and Zachary are dedicated to their rtionships. These are


    men who love their wives. Duncan will also be such a man. He already loves Liberty. Once he falls in


    love with Liberty, he won¡¯t choose any other woman.


    The two of them have already confirmed their rtionship. If you like Duncan, aren¡¯t you going to


    compete with Liberty or even be the third party in someone else¡¯s rtionship? Ainsley, besides


    Duncan, isn¡¯t there anyone suitable?¡±


    Both parents-inw opposed Ainsley and Duncan being together.


    It was unknown whether Duncan was willing to be with Ainsley.


    However, people would refer to Ainsley as a mistress as long as she pursued Duncan.


    They didn¡¯t want their daughter-inw to be someone else¡¯s mistress. That would have a huge


    negative impact on thepany¡¯s reputation. Additionally, they would be hesitant to socialize,


    and others might reprimand their grandson as a result.


    Ainsley sighed and said, ¡°Except for Duncan, I haven¡¯t met the right person yet. No matter how good


    the others are, they are just trying to make money for our family. How can I have the courage to


    associate with them? I am a widow with a son, so it is not easy to find one. Many people despise


    women who remarry with a son. It would be easier to remarry with a daughter.¡±


    No matter how powerful she was, she was a widow in the eyes of others.


    It is always said that men and women are equal, but in fact, in real society, there is always a bit of


    prejudice against women.


    Ainsley rejected the pursuit of many men who came for her money, and they went around ndering


    her reputation, saying that she had kept so many beauties in private and that changing beauties was


    like changing clothes.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She also said that her husband died at a young age and was k!lled by her. She imed to be her


    husband¡¯s ve and threatened to kill anyone who married her.

 Chapter 3164

    Ainsley said, ¡°Liberty is divorced and has a son. Duncan doesn¡¯t dislike her, and she treats her son


    well. Everyone can see that Duncan¡¯s love for Sonnyes from the bottom of his heart.


    He exhibits tolerance towards his stepsons and does not harbor resentment towards his wife¡¯s divorce


    or husband¡¯s death. He is the most suitable for me. Liberty is a divorced woman, and she is not very


    capable. She can find a good man who is a hundred times better than her ex-husband. I consider


    myself to be better than her, so am I not worthy of Duncan?


    Duncan and Liberty became lovers, so what? They didn¡¯t get a marriage certificate, so I still have a


    chance topete. I went to investigate the possibility of a cure for Duncan¡¯s leg injury, and the doctor


    insisted on rehabilitation for next year. It¡¯s possible to return to normal.¡±


    Ainsley believed she was better than Liberty and more worthy than Duncan.


    She wanted to fight for herself and her son.


    After marrying Duncan, she didn¡¯t have to worry about being bad to her son.


    Seeing Duncan¡¯s love for Sonny, she felt jealous for her son.


    People who didn¡¯t know, seeing Duncan¡¯s attitude towards Sonny, would think that they were father and


    son.


    Mrs. Girard persuaded her earnestly, ¡°If you say that, people will still call you a mistress. Ainsley, you


    have to think twice. If you really can¡¯t find a suitable one, just stay alone and raise Zayn so that he can


    take over. You can retire and enjoy peace and happiness. That¡¯s how life will be.¡±


    Mrs. Girard didn¡¯t want to see her daughter-inw, Ainsley, so tired alone, but she also didn¡¯t want her


    to be a mistress.


    Mrs. Girard added, ¡°It¡¯s true that Liberty is a divorced woman, but her sister is the eldest mistress of the


    York family. Zachary is a maniac who dotes on his wife. You know they¡¯ll help Liberty without asking.


    Let them know that you are going topete with Liberty for Duncan. Ourpany cannot afford the


    joint suppression by the York Corporation and the Stone Group.


    Duncan may not like you. Ainsley, he is really not suitable for you. Don¡¯t ruin your reputation because of


    him. It will also bring harm to ourpany.¡±


    The father-inw, Mr. Girard, also said, ¡°Ainsley, your mother is right. If Duncan was not with Liberty


    and was not disabled, he would be suitable for you. But now that he is disabled, he has be a lover


    of Liberty. Mrs. Lewis, who is very smart, now epts Liberty.


    There is really no need for you to wade into that muddy water. Mrs. Lewis dislikes Liberty for being a


    divorced woman, and she will dislike you too.¡±


    Ainsley was a widow after her husband died, and Mrs. Lewis probably disliked her even more.


    The Lewis family¡¯s threshold was high, and it was not something ordinary women could cross.


    If Duncan hadn¡¯t been disabled, Mrs. Lewis wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept liberty.


    After listening to her parents-inw¡¯s sincere persuasion, Ainsley was silent for a long time, then sighed


    and said, ¡°Liberty is not in Wiltspoon now. I heard that she went to Jensburg to open apany.


    Before her newpany is stable, I think she will stay in Jensburg. It will take at least a year and a


    half, or even several years. While she is not in Wiltspoon, I will investigate Duncan¡¯s intentions. If I can


    make Duncan choose me, others will not say anything.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I will not pursue Duncan openly. I will just flirt with him and test it out. ¡°I will give up and only do


    business with him.¡±


    Ainsley had said this; what else could the parents-inw say?

 Chapter 3165

    ¡°Dad, Mom, we won¡¯t resolve this matter in a day or two.¡± You don¡¯t have to worry too much or think too


    much. I¡¯m no longer an 18-year-old girl who doesn¡¯t understand. If the situation goes against me, I will


    get out immediately. Yes, it won¡¯t harm our family¡¯s or Zayn¡¯s reputation.


    It¡¯s veryte. You guys should go and have a rest. I just finished a bowl of soup and am feeling a little


    tired. I¡¯ll go for a walk to eat and rest again.¡±


    With that said, Ainsley got up and walked outside the house.


    Mrs. Girard told her, ¡°Ainsley, you¡¯ve been tired for a day; don¡¯t walk too far;e back early and rest


    because you have to go out early tomorrow.¡±


    Every day, there were countless meetings and documents to process.


    It was very tiring for one person to manage a hugepany.


    During the day, they didn¡¯t dare to call Ainsley if they had nothing to do because Ainsley didn¡¯t have


    time to answer the phone.


    Zayn was the one who called Ainsley. After answering, Ainsley said she was busy and hung up.


    ¡°Mom, I know. You and Dad should go and rest.¡± Ainsley said. Then she walked out of the main room.


    The parents-inw watched her disappear. After looking at each other for a moment, they sighed and


    went upstairs.


    Ainsley was wandering in the yard; that is, in the dead of night, she could rx her mood and tense


    nerves.


    She recalled that when her husband was still alive, the couple often walked hand in hand in the


    courtyard. Now, she is alone.


    ¡°We promised to grow old together, but you let me live alone without keeping your words! Even if I find


    a new man, I still can¡¯t fall in love with him. My heart was taken away by you a long time ago, and I died


    with you.


    You are so heartless. You left me and my children behind. You were even willing to leave your parents


    behind.


    ¡°Husband, I want to find someone I can rely on.¡± Duncan is a great fit for me and our family. If you have


    a spirit in heaven and take pity on us old and young, please bless me to be with Duncan and let Liberty


    leave Duncan alone; I don¡¯t want to bear the name of mistress.¡±


    ¡­


    Liberty had a dream one night, and it was bizarre. When she woke up, the dream she remembered


    contained a woman, whose face she couldn¡¯t clearly see, telling her that Duncan no longer wanted her


    and urging her to leave Duncan immediately.


    After a while, Liberty sat up with her eyes open, looking at the ceiling. She thought about it during the


    day and dreamed about it at night.


    Justst night, Serenity told her that she might have a love rival.


    She had a dream one night.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Was she secretly concerned that someone would steal Duncan?


    After sitting on the bed for a while, Liberty got out of bed to change clothes, then washed herself, then


    sat in front of the dressing table and put on exquisite makeup.


    After looking in the mirror for a moment and thinking that she was in good condition, Liberty picked up


    her phone and first sent a message to Serenity, asking her, ¡°Has Sonny gone to kindergarten?¡±


    Serenity quickly sent a photo, which was of the kindergarten entrance.


    Serenity had just sent Sonny to kindergarten when she received a message from Liberty.


    She looked for Mrs. Labbe at the kindergarten entrance again today, but she still didn¡¯t see her.


    Could it be that Mrs. Labbe is really not Carrie, and the previous few encounters were just by chance?


    Liberty smiled back at Serenity and sent a voice message, ¡°I¡¯m going to pack breakfast and go back to


    thepany. Let¡¯s talk when we are free in the evening.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Sister, haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet? You must eat on time. Don¡¯t neglect meals


    because you are busy. No matter how important business is, it is not as important as eating.¡±

 Chapter 3166

    Serenity was a foodie, so she felt that eating was the most important thing in the world.


    No matter how big the deal was, she would have to eat first before discussing it.


    Liberty smiled. ¡°I got upte today. If I go back to thepany after breakfast, I will bete. So I might


    as well pack up and go back to thepany to eat. After eating, I just have a morning meeting. You


    should be busy. I want to go back this weekend to spend some time with Sonny.¡±


    Serenity hummed.


    Liberty packed breakfast, and after returning to thepany, she finished the breakfast as quickly as


    possible before it was time for the meeting.


    Then she sent a voice message to Duncan, saying, ¡°I had a dream one night. I always dreamed that a


    woman whose face I couldn¡¯t see came to me and said, You don¡¯t want me anymore, and you asked


    me to leave you.¡±


    Duncan, who was undergoing rehabilitation, did not listen to her voice message immediately.


    After Liberty sent the voice message, she didn¡¯t wait for his reply. The secretary reminded her that it


    was time for a meeting.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, Duncan paused to rest before retrieving the mobile phone from the wheelchair.


    Liberty sent him a new WhatsApp message, which he eagerly opened and listened to.


    Duncan lost his calm after hearing Liberty¡¯s voice message.


    He wanted to call Liberty immediately, but he was afraid that she was busy, so he sent a message to


    her first: Liberty, are you busy?


    Liberty never responded after sending the message, indicating to Duncan that she was preupied.


    Duncan was anxious, but he couldn¡¯t disturb Liberty.


    He stopped doing rehabilitation, sat back in the wheelchair, and steered it away from thewn and back


    to the house.


    Ten minutester, the bodyguard pushed Duncan out of the main room and walked to his car.


    Soon, the bodyguard drove away from the Lewis family mansion.


    Duncan always had a sullen face, and anyone who saw his expression knew that he was in a bad


    mood.


    When they were approaching Lewis & Co., Duncan suddenly said, ¡°Go to the York Corporation.¡±


    The bodyguard responded respectfully, then turned the car around at an intersection, drove to the


    opposite street, then turned into another street, heading towards the York Corporation.


    In less than ten minutes, they arrived at the York Corporation.


    Duncan was Zachary¡¯s best friend, and the two major groups had in-depth cooperation. As long as


    Duncan came over, he didn¡¯t need to pass the call or make an appointment. At any time, he could take


    the elevator to the top floor to meet Zachary.


    Normally, Duncan would maneuver the wheelchair by himself. Today, he was anxious and asked his


    bodyguards to push him.


    After reaching the top floor and getting out of the elevator, Zachary¡¯s secretary came to greet him.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Duncan nodded slightly and then asked, ¡°Is Zachary in the office?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Mr. York is inside. He already knows that you¡¯reing. You can just knock on the door


    and go in.¡±


    The secretary thought Duncan woulde over to continue discussing cooperation with his boss on


    new projects.


    Duncan nodded towards his secretary.


    The bodyguard knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office for him, and the bodyguard pushed him in


    as secretary.


    Zachary looked up, and when he saw it was him, he lowered his head to review the documents.


    Duncan signaled to the bodyguard that he could go out. He stood up from the wheelchair, took two


    steps, and sat down on the ck chair opposite Zachary.


    Zachary closed the folder, looked up at Duncan for a minute, and asked, ¡°Duncan, you seem to have


    something on your mind. What happened? Tell me and see if I can help you?¡±


    Duncan anxiously came to Zachary to find out if Liberty had said anything to Serenity, but when he saw


    Zachary, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 3167

    Liberty just said that she had a dream, and because of that dream, Duncan gave up going back to the


    company and came to take up Zachary¡¯s precious time.


    Duncan was afraid that Zachary wouldugh at him. However, he felt uneasy in his heart, always


    feeling that Liberty would not have such a dream for no reason.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    People say that Liberty has something to ponder each day and something to dream about at night.


    Did someone say something to Liberty, causing Liberty to have random thoughts, and then she had a


    dream like thatst night?


    ¡°You can say whatever you want. We have been friends for many years. Good buddies. Is there


    anything else we can¡¯t say?¡± Zachary stood up, walked around the desk, and asked Duncan, ¡°Are you


    drinking coffee, tea, or warm water?¡±


    Duncan: ¡°I want coffee.¡±


    ¡°There should be some coffee in the tea room. Let me take a look. If not, I¡¯ll give you warm water.¡±


    Zachary said. He entered the small tearoom. After a while, he came out with two cups of steaming


    coffee.


    ¡°Also, give me a drink, and I¡¯ll have a drink.¡± Zachary ced a cup of coffee in front of Duncan. He sat


    back down, put down the coffee cup, and asked, ¡°Is it rted to my sister?¡±


    Duncan wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry when it came to business matters. He would just give him the call


    instead of making the trip in person.


    Zachary guessed that Duncan came to him because his beloved wife mentioned Ainsley¡¯s matter to his


    eldest sister, and her eldest sister said something to Duncan.


    Duncan red at Zachary and said, ¡°You really know something. Did Serenity say something to her


    sister?¡±


    ¡°The two sisters talk on the phone and send messages every day. If Serenity doesn¡¯t tell me what they


    talk about, I won¡¯t know.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t say it right away. ¡°What did my sister tell you?¡±


    Instead of answering, Duncan pulled out his mobile phone, opened WhatsApp, and showed Zachary


    the message Liberty had sent.


    After Zachary read it, ¡°¡­¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°Liberty has never had such a dream. It must have been something Serenity said to her


    sister that made Liberty dream. Did Serenity say bad things about me in front of her sister? I usually


    see Serenity talking to her about me.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Don¡¯t use my wife wrongly. My wife has never said anything bad about you. Do you know


    what dreams my sister has had? How do you know she has never had such a dream?


    A mistress interfered and ruined my sister¡¯sst marriage, leading to a divorce. Subconsciously, she


    may have been worried that a mistress would interfere with your rtionship. Is it weird to have such a


    dream?


    Furthermore, this is only a dream. Didn¡¯t you read the message my sister sent you? She said it was a


    woman whose face she couldn¡¯t see clearly, which means she didn¡¯t even know who she was. She said


    it might not exist at all, but it¡¯s just the shadow brought on by her previous marriage.¡±


    Duncan stopped talking. He thought Zachary¡¯s analysis made sense.


    Was that really the case?


    Zachary added, ¡°However, my sister would have such a dream, which means that she feels that the


    rtionship between you two is not strong enough, and she does not have enough confidence in you


    and herself, so she subconsciously worries that someone will destroy your rtionship.¡±


    Duncan said, ¡°My feelings for her can be judged by the sun and the moon. Apart from her, I will never


    love another woman. I am too old to y with feelings. Furthermore, I have never thought of ying


    with emotions. I am absolutely sincere to her.¡±

 Chapter 3168

    Duncan continued, ¡°After so much, she still can¡¯t trust me? Doesn¡¯t she have confidence in herself? My


    parents and everyone in my family have epted her, and no one objects to us being together


    anymore. Everyone in my family is looking forward to it. If we get married early, what else does she


    have to worry about?


    I¡¯m not Hank; I¡¯m definitely not Hank. No matter how many women are better than Liberty out there, I


    won¡¯t like them. I won¡¯t marry anyone but her in this life.¡±


    After a pause, Duncan asked his friend, ¡°Zachary, do you want me to get the certificate with your sister


    early? In the past, she was unwilling to marry me, butter, I felt that I was disabled and didn¡¯t want to


    drag her down. Before I recovered, I didn¡¯t want to get the certificate from her.


    Is this why she loses confidence and suspects that I have second thoughts? I am really afraid that I will


    not be able to recover and will be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life, dragging her down.


    After the divorce, it was already difficult for her to live with Sonny by herself. Adding me, a disabled


    person, to the mix would exacerbate her struggles. I love her and just want to bring her happiness


    instead of dragging her down.¡±


    What Duncan said was heartfelt.


    Zachary picked up the coffee cup and drank it slowly. After taking a few sips, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know


    about this either. My sister is busy now. You¡¯d better wait until she is free and ask her in person. I say


    it¡¯s just a dream. You don¡¯t need to ask the truth.¡±


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t dream? I dream every night. I dream that Seren gave birth to a lovely daughter. I hugged


    my daughter and smiled. Several times, Seren woke me up and asked me what I was dreaming about,


    and she wasughing so happily.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°Based on my male intuition, I think Liberty heard something from someone. Could it be that


    someone wanted to break up the two of us and deliberately talk nonsense in front of her?¡±


    Serenity simply assumed that Ainsley had thoughts about Duncan. There was no evidence. Ordinarily,


    Ainsley and Duncan were not close, making such words impossible to spread.


    Lest Serenity turn into the one spreading rumors,


    This was why Zachary refused to tell the truth about his death.


    Zachary said, ¡°Who would say bad things about you in front of my sister? Duncan, I think you are just


    too worried. Seren usually talks to her sister on the phone. They mostly talk about domestic matters


    and Sonny¡¯s matters. asionally, Seren will ask about the situation in Jensburg and remind her sister


    to pay attention to safety. It¡¯s not the first time she has met you. She won¡¯t say bad things about you in


    front of her sister. I see, it¡¯s not my sister who is having random thoughts; it¡¯s you who are having


    random thoughts.¡±


    Duncan looked at Zachary for a moment. ording to Zachary¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t find any


    clues. Could it be that he was overthinking it?


    Liberty just had a dream.


    At this time, Liberty called Duncan.


    As soon as Duncan saw the call from Liberty, he said to Zachary, ¡°Liberty called me; please don¡¯t say


    anything.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anything. You sit over there and talk slowly on the


    phone. ¡°Don¡¯t sit here and feed me dog food, which will affect my work.¡±


    Duncan stood up and sat back in the wheelchair while answering Liberty¡¯s call.


    ¡°Duncan.¡±


    Liberty¡¯s voice was brisk, with a hint of a smile, and it was clear that she was currently in a good mood.


    If something really happened, she wouldn¡¯t be so happy.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan¡¯s anxious heart was half-relieved.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Duncan responded warmly.


    Liberty said, ¡°I was busy just now and had to have a meeting. I just returned to the office after the


    meeting and had some time to reply to you. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Duncan said nothing.


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Is it because of the content of the dream I told you?¡±

 Chapter 3169

    After Duncan was silent, he said, ¡°Yes, although everyone dreams, you have never told me about the


    content of such dreams in the past. You had such a dreamst night because you thought about our


    rtionship before going to bed. Are you worried? Someone said something in front of you that made


    you think wildly, and then you had that dream.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°How is it possible? Who would say anything in front of me? I¡¯m not in Wiltspoon. Even


    if you really have admirers, if they want toe to you, they will have to wait until I return to Wiltspoon


    before theye to you.


    I just had that dream, inexplicably, and I told you about it. I want to know the answer from you. Did you


    seduce other women¡¯s hearts without knowing it?¡±


    Zachary did not tell Duncan, and Serenity suspected that Ainsley had thoughts about Duncan.


    Liberty wouldn¡¯t even say so.


    There was no proof; how could Serenity tell her story and cause trouble for Liberty? However, she


    trusted Liberty¡¯s intuition that Ainsley might truly harbor feelings for Duncan, even though Duncan was


    unaware of this.


    Ainsley¡¯s husband had passed away a long time ago, and she also had a son. The son is probably


    eight or nine years old now. Since the husband was an only son, after the death of the husband, the


    parents-inw were in poor health, and the son was young. To avoid family division, they divided the


    company.


    Ainsley had no choice but to take over all the businesses left by her husband. It took her several years


    to stabilize the situation, and she is now considered a strong woman.


    A woman has a son, takes care of her parents-inw, and runs a business. She understandably feels


    stressed and tired. It is normal for her to want to find a man to be herpanion and rely on.


    Mrs. Girard¡¯s husband¡¯s family, on the other hand, was considered wealthy and had a lot of money. She


    was looking for a new lover and worried that he woulde after her money.


    She must choose someone with good character and strong ability, preferably someone with a simr


    family background, so that they will note for her money.


    There were not many outstanding young talents in Wiltspoon who met Ainsley¡¯s requirements, but


    Duncan was one of the few candidates. He was unmarried but older than Ainsley. He had good


    character, strong ability, and a and a strong family background, and his personal assets were over $10


    billion.


    If he were with Ainsley, he wouldn¡¯te here for Ainsley¡¯s money.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Duncan was still in a wheelchair and deeply in love with Liberty. Everyone at Wiltspoon knew


    this.


    Ainsley had not expressed her position yet and did not dare to reveal too much about her thoughts


    about Duncan.


    Duncan quickly denied, ¡°I don¡¯t. I rarely associate with unmarried women. The women who discuss


    business with me are all married.¡±


    Ainsley, a close friend of Zachary, was the one who recently discussed project cooperation with him.


    However, Ainsley was married, and her son was in elementary school. Although her husband passed


    away, Ainsley stayed in the husband¡¯s family, took over the burden left by the husband, and supported


    the appearance of the husband¡¯s family.


    Duncan really appreciates Ainsley¡¯s fierceness.


    If a woman whose husband is dead wants to gain a foothold in the cannibalistic business world, she


    has to be ruthless.


    Duncan said, ¡°Liberty, I only have you in my eyes and in my heart. We have gone through so many


    things along the way. The sun and the moon judge my feelings for you. I will only have you as the only


    woman in my life.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Duncan, I believe you, and I don¡¯t worry about having a love rival. Having a


    love rival means that I have good taste. The man I chose is truly exceptional. Excellent people, whether


    they are men or women, will have many admirers. I believe you are a love that cannot be taken away


    from me.¡±


    Liberty really never worried about having a love rival.


    Even if Ainsley really confesses her love to Duncan in the future and publiclypetes with her, she is


    not afraid.


    Ainsley was much better than Liberty, but she had Duncan¡¯s sincerity, and she was climbing up step by


    step.


    Liberty said, ¡°Don¡¯t take that dream to heart. It¡¯s just a dream. Aside from that, if I have a dream, I


    should be the one to worry about.¡±

 Chapter 3170

    After Duncan was silent for a while, he suddenly said, ¡°Liberty, we should havepleted the marriage


    formalities years ago. I will continue to do rehabilitation, and I will definitely recover as usual and not be


    a burden to you. I can¡¯t promise when I will get better. Now I have switched to an automatic wheelchair.


    I can operate it and travel by myself. I thought about it and decided that we should go through the


    marriage formalities first and then hold the wedding after I fully recover.¡±


    Duncan thought about what Zachary said: maybe Liberty still had a shadow over her previous


    marriage, and if he thought about it too much, he would worry about her being snatched away.


    He will then obtain a marriage license with her. He is her man; who can take him away?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He was a heartless man; otherwise, he would not have married a wife at the age of 36.


    He finally fell in love with her for the rest of his life.


    His heart was very narrow, and he could only amodate Liberty.


    There was a time when Liberty wanted to get a marriage certificate with Duncan, but she just wanted to


    get a marriage certificate and be a legal couple and didn¡¯t want to hold another wedding.


    She believed that because she was marrying into a wealthy family for the second time, she should


    maintain a low profile to avoid causing too much jealousy.


    Everyone in her natal family, including her sister and her aunt¡¯s family, refused to agree.


    Duncan and the Lewis family also disagreed.


    Serenity said, Sister, what happened to the second marriage?


    The second marriage is also an honorable marriage, and you don¡¯t steal someone or act like a


    mistress. Who said that a second marriage couldn¡¯t have a high-profile wedding?


    Serenity hoped that when Liberty married Duncan, she would have a grand wedding so that everyone


    could witness Liberty¡¯s happiness.


    The Lewis family felt that Duncan was in his first marriage, and he was the fourth young master of the


    Lewis family. How could there not be a wedding? Liberty¡¯s request should not cause any offense to the


    fourth young master of the Lewis family. Not only does he have to hold a wedding, but he also has to


    hold a grand wedding so that he can catch up with Josh, Jasmine, Zachary, and Serenity.


    Let¡¯s not talk about the wedding issue. After Liberty epted Duncan, she could marry him at any time,


    as long as he proposed to her. However, Duncan was not in a hurry. He was afraid that he would not be


    able to recover and would drag Liberty down.


    Therefore, the two people were still in love and failed to enter the wedding hall.


    Duncan proposed to get a marriage certificate before the year, but Liberty hesitated.


    She said, ¡°Duncan, I¡¯m very busy right now. I haven¡¯t had time to arrange our marriage yet. Let¡¯s wait


    until after the year.¡±


    Liberty was really busy. But she was also a little worried that Duncan would change his mind if Ainsley


    really got involved.


    She wanted to see first if Ainsley would take the next step.


    When Duncan faced the passionate pursuit of a woman who was better than her, he still loved her as


    before.


    Once her business was on track and she had some free time, she would definitely go back to


    Wiltspoon to get a marriage certificate with Duncan and have a grand wedding.


    Otherwise, if she gets married and the mistress interferes, she will get divorced.


    Liberty, who had once experienced a divorce, was still quite afraid.


    In the end, her previous failed marriage wounded her and left a shadow.

 Chapter 3171

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long to get a certificate. Just go back to your home.¡± Duncan insisted on getting the


    certificate first.


    Once they became a legal couple, Liberty could feel at ease.


    He is also famous, and he has his own wife. Those women with outside ideas should stay away from


    him.


    ¡°Duncan, let¡¯s have a good chat about this matter when I¡¯m free, and we¡¯ll think about it during this


    time.¡±


    ¡°Marriage is a lifelong event, so don¡¯t be impulsive. I am a woman who has been divorced once, so I


    must be cautious when dealing with my second marriage.¡±


    Duncan heard it. Liberty didn¡¯t want to take the certificate with him. Maybe she was too busy, or maybe


    the dream worried her, and she changed her mind.


    What she said next showed that her previous failed marriage had cast a huge shadow on her.


    It¡¯s just that he hadn¡¯t done well enough¡ªnot enough¡ªand no love rival had appeared in reality. Just a


    dream made Liberty worry that he would betray the marriage and not agree to get the marriage


    certificate with him.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait until you are free. Sonny will go on winter vacation soon. When Sonny goes on winter


    vacation, I will take him to apany you.¡±


    Zachary intervened at this time and said, ¡°Sonny just told me yesterday that it was winter vacation and


    he wanted Serenity to take him to FC Manor to y with Titus. Serenity asked him if he wouldn¡¯t go to


    Jensburg? He said it was very cold in Jensburg.


    My sister will definitelye back yearster, but Sonny doesn¡¯t want to go there. He just wants to wait


    at home for his mother toe back.¡±


    Duncan: ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to apany him; what should I tell you?¡±


    He was Sonny¡¯s uncle, and for the time being, Sonny¡¯s emotional bnce was still biased towards him.


    Duncan was just Uncle Lewis now, and he had not yet be Sonny¡¯s stepfather.


    Duncan was speechless.


    Liberty said on the phone, ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year, and all majorpanies are very busy. Duncan,


    you don¡¯t need toe over. Please take care of thepany¡¯s affairs first, so that you can have a


    peaceful year. I¡¯ll go back when mypany is on holiday.¡±


    Liberty was now also in charge. There needs to be a holiday for everyone, even if she doesn¡¯t want to.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone was on holiday, and no one was doing anything. It was natural for her, the boss, to take a


    holiday.


    Before taking the annual vacation, Liberty wanted to talk more about business and sign more orders so


    that she would not have to worry about running out of things to do after the new year.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Mypany has been running for many years, and the business has been stable for a long


    time. Even if I don¡¯t return to thepany for a month, it will not affect its normal operation. The


    management team under me is still very capable. Liberty, please get busy. I heard someone knocking


    on the door. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m free in the evening.¡±


    Duncan heard Liberty¡¯s knock on the door. He stopped taking up Liberty¡¯s time.


    Liberty¡¯s Jensburgpany was still in its early stages of establishment. Last weekend, he took Sonny


    to see Liberty. Liberty told him that now thepany only has expenditures and no repayments.


    Even if an order is signed but the goods have not yet been shipped, there will be no refund. The


    received deposit is insufficient to cover daily expenses.


    She was under a lot of pressure and didn¡¯t know if she could run thatpany. She had topete


    with Farrell¡¯s group. Farrell¡¯s Group didn¡¯t want Liberty¡¯s business to rise. Every day, they stared at


    Liberty¡¯spany, trying topete with each other.


    Lewis & Co. had been established for more than ten years, and its business was stable. He had


    retained the majority of the management team since thepany¡¯s founding. After more than ten


    years in thepany, he was still very confident about them.


    Even if Duncan is not in thepany, don¡¯t worry; they can¡¯t find his palm.


    If he is not free, his three brothers will also make time to help him take care of thepany so that he


    can rehabilitate and pursue his wife with peace of mind.

 Chapter 3172

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s talk tonight.¡± Liberty hung up the call first.


    Her secretary knocked on the door, telling her that a client had arrived. She had to personally receive


    the customer. If she could negotiate a deal, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about having nothing to do in


    the first half of next year.


    After Liberty ended the call, Duncan removed the phone from his ear, but he held it and didn¡¯t know


    what he was thinking about. He was lost in thought.


    Zachary held his cup of coffee and drank it leisurely, his eyes falling on Duncan.


    When Duncan came to his senses, he met Zachary¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡± Duncan put down his phone and asked Zachary funny questions.


    Zachary didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? You¡¯re out of your mind.¡±


    ¡°Before the car ident, I chased your eldest sister. No matter how much I guaranteed my sincerity,


    she rejected my feelings and said she only regarded me as a friend. She didn¡¯t want to get married


    again. After the car ident, I wanted to cut off contact with her because I was afraid that I would drag


    her down, but my mother asked her to take care of me. She took care of me and rekindled my hope.


    Zachary, Liberty, and I havee this far. It¡¯s really not easy.


    After I destroyed my legs, my mother and the others epted Liberty and no longer stopped me from


    being with her. For a while, Liberty was willing to marry me. She said that as long as I proposed to her,


    she would agree to it. I thought that I had not recovered yet, and I didn¡¯t know when I would recover,


    and she was busy, so I thought I¡¯d wait until I recovered, and she¡¯s not so busy anymore. Now I want to


    get a marriage license, but she doesn¡¯t agree. Zack, Liberty, and I always seem to be out of sync and


    always have differences.¡±


    Zachary wanted to say, Is the fate between the two of them not deep enough?


    The words reached his lips, and he swallowed them back. It was better not to say such disappointing


    words.


    Duncan was already anxious, but if Zachary said that, Duncan would be worried again.


    Standing by Liberty¡¯s side, Zachary hoped that Liberty would be happy, as she was his beloved wife¡¯s


    only biological sister.


    On Duncan¡¯s side, Zachary also hoped that his good buddies could gain happiness.


    Among the Iron Triangle, only Duncan was alone, and Duncan was still the oldest among the three of


    them.


    ¡°Zack, what do you think I need to do to consolidate my rtionship with Liberty so that she can trust


    me and herself 100% and doesn¡¯t have to worry about getting married or divorced?¡±


    Zachary was questioned. After being silent for a while, he said, ¡°Duncan, I think you have done a good


    job. You will not be wrong. You are honest about your feelings and will not mix them with other


    thoughts. You don¡¯t have to do anything deliberately. Just call my sister often, as usual. Go over to see


    her, and stay with her when you have time. If she needs help, you can help her.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Take more time to cultivate a rtionship with Sonny. I think my sister¡¯s eptance of your feelings


    only depends on your sincerity toward Sonny. When a divorced woman lives with children and


    remarries, the main consideration is whether the other party can ept her. Will it be good for the


    children?


    You¡¯ve already done a good job, so there¡¯s no need to do anything deliberately; just keep your original


    intention.¡±

 Chapter 3173

    Zachary continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. You two have just experienced more storms than others. You


    can always see a rainbow after the storm. My sister is too busy right now. As you know, the pressure is


    on her.¡±


    ¡°Although she did well in the workce before marriage, she became a housewife at home after


    marriage. She was out of touch with society for a few years. After the divorce, she did not start her own


    business for a long time. Now, she is suddenly asked to open apany specifically for Farrell Group.


    She is inexperienced and under great pressure. The young mistress of the Farrell Group is not a fuel-


    efficient light. The two of them have a tough battle to fight. My sister doesn¡¯t want to be distracted, so


    she said she is not in a hurry to get the marriage certificate.¡±


    After listening to Zachary¡¯s words, Duncan said, ¡°You are right. Liberty is under a lot of pressure and is


    busy right now. I shouldn¡¯t think nonsense. I have to stand behind her and be her strong support when


    she needs me, so I rush to her side as soon as possible. When I was not needed, I would silently watch


    over the mother and son, watching her move forward and watching her be stronger little by little.¡±


    Duncan looked forward to Liberty¡¯s transformation.


    Being with Duncan, Liberty was also under great pressure.


    Others always said that because of Serenity¡¯s rtionship, she was the first to get the moon, and she


    didn¡¯t know what means she used to capture his heart.


    Even though Duncan helped her clear up all kinds of rumors, someone was still talking about it


    privately, and then it reached her ears.


    Why was she working so hard just to be side by side with Duncan?


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°So, you are really sensitive. You two are doing well. If someone pursues my


    sister, you will defeat your love rival. If someone steals you from my sister, I believe I don¡¯t need my


    sister to take action. You¡¯ll first keep your distance from other women.¡±


    When Duncan was in his twenties, he was not easily tempted. Now he is almost forty years old, more


    mature, and calm, and he has seen many kinds of beauties, so he will not be easily tempted.


    Duncan felt much more rxed.


    He picked up his cup of coffee, drank half of it, put down the cup, and said to Zachary, ¡°I disturbed you


    and took up your time. Come, let¡¯s talk about business. We can¡¯t let your time go to waste. I¡¯ll always


    give you some benefits.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡±


    Duncan stayed at the York Corporation for two hours before leaving.


    Back at Lewis & Co., as soon as he entered the office building in a wheelchair, the front desk quickly


    greeted him and then told him that Ms. Girard was here and waiting for him upstairs.


    Duncan nodded.


    Ainsley said she woulde back another day, but she came before she contacted him.


    Duncan didn¡¯t think much. He asked the bodyguard not to follow him. He steered the automatic


    wheelchair to the elevator entrance, entered the elevator, and soon reached the top floor.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary saw Duncaning out of the elevator; she quickly came over to greet him and pushed


    the wheelchair.


    Duncan said to the secretary in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Girard has been waiting in the VIP room for nearly an


    hour. Ms. Girard has been here for so long; why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    The secretary replied, ¡°Ms. Girard said that Mr. Lewis has not returned to thepany yet and must be


    busy. She asked me not to call you in a hurry. It doesn¡¯t matter if she waits.¡±


    So the secretary stopped calling.


    Usually, Duncan did rehabilitation in the morning and only returned to thepany in the afternoon. He


    rarely stayed inpany all day.


    Because Ainsley was so considerate, the secretary did not call Duncan.


    Ainsley and her secretary, who were waiting in the VIP room, heard the noise outside and guessed that


    Duncan had returned to thepany.


    Ainsley led her secretary out of the VIP room.

 Chapter 3174

    ¡°Mr. Lewis.¡± Ainsley was greeted with a smile, then walked over, walking behind Duncan¡¯s wheelchair,


    intentionally or unintentionally. Duncan¡¯s secretary thought she was going to push Duncan, so she let


    go of her hand and gave up her position.


    Ainsley naturally took over the position of secretary and pushed Duncan into the president¡¯s office.


    The two secretaries followed the two bosses in silence.


    ¡°Ms. Girard, I can do it myself. There is no need to push.¡± Duncan didn¡¯t want Ainsley to push him. He


    already said that the wheelchair he was using was automatic, and he could control the wheelchair to


    move forward very easily.


    Ainsley smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t contribute much. Mr. Lewis, you controlled everything by yourself.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She was not wearing a women¡¯s suit today but was wearing regr clothes. She let down the bun she


    usually wore and let her hair hang down. Because her husband passed away, she rarely wore bright


    jewelry.


    Today, she took out the dazzling jewelry that she wore every day when her husband was still alive. With


    exquisite makeup, she looked like a girl in her early twenties.


    You couldn¡¯t even tell that she was in her thirties and had a nine-year-old son.


    When she went out in the morning, her sonplimented her on how beautiful she was today.


    Her parents-inw looked at her, dressed like this, and hesitated to speak.


    Ainsley knew what her parents-inw were thinking. She heard everything her parents-inw saidst


    night.


    She secretly selected and observed Duncan for such a long time that only Duncan was suitable for her.


    It was not easy to exin that she was the third party in the rtionship between Duncan and Liberty,


    so she kept it secret and waited to see how Duncan would react.


    As long as Duncan reacts, she will be called a mistress, and she willpete fairly with Liberty.


    If Duncan only admired and regarded her as a client and partner in business cooperation, she would


    give up and not be the third party who interferes with other people¡¯s feelings.


    If she gave up on Duncan, she would never consider getting married in the future.


    She would take good care of thepany, raise her son, provide for her parents-inw until they were


    old enough, and wait until her son grew up to take over. Then she could retire, meet up with a group of


    old sisters, and travel around the world.


    asionally, if she feels upset, she can go to Cowherd¡¯s shop to spend money.


    No love, no marriage, no rtionships.


    Ainsley was telling the truth. She put her hands on the wheelchair just for fun, and she didn¡¯t need to


    push Duncan away.


    Arriving at Duncan¡¯s desk, Ainsley let go of her hand.


    Seeing Duncan getting up, Ainsley instinctively went to help him.


    ¡°Ms. Girard, you don¡¯t need to help me. I¡¯ll do it by myself. I insist on doing rehabilitation every day.


    Although I haven¡¯t fully recovered yet, I can still stand up and walk two steps.¡±


    Duncan rejected Ainsley¡¯s support.


    Ainsley had no choice but to retract her hand, but she still looked at Duncan with concern.


    Duncan stood up slowly, then grabbed the desk and walked around to sit down on the ck swivel


    chair.


    Seeing him sit down, Ainsley followed suit.


    Duncan¡¯s secretary pushed the wheelchair aside, next to the desk, for Duncan¡¯s convenience.


    ¡°Ms. Girard, do you always want warm water or coffee?¡± Duncan asked politely.


    Ainsley replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I¡¯m a little sleepy now. Give me a cup of coffee to refresh


    me. I have to drink two or three cups of coffee every day to survive until I go home at night.¡±


    She was too tired.

 Chapter 3175

    It was easy,fortable, and fun for Ainsley to drink coffee when her husband was still alive.


    These days, she drinks coffee to wake up and do her work. She doesn¡¯t feel as rxed as she did


    before.


    Duncan asked his secretary to prepare coffee for Ainsley. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t need coffee. Just give me a


    cup of warm water. I drank it at Zachary¡¯s ce.¡±


    He usually only drank a cup of coffee in the morning and rarely drank it in the afternoon. He was afraid


    that if he drank it, he would not be able to sleep at night and would suffer from insomnia.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, did you visit the York Corporation?¡±


    Ainsley asked with a slight smile when she spoke, which made her look a little less majestic and a little


    more gentle.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit urgent. Let¡¯s go to the York Corporation to talk to Zachary first.¡±


    Duncan didn¡¯t look like he wanted to go into details, so Ainsley wisely didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    Duncan, Josh, and Zachary were good brothers and good buddies, as everyone in the upper ss of


    Wiltspoon knew.


    The personal rtionships between these three major families were also excellent.


    After Zachary¡¯s sh marriage to Serenity, Duncan had more opportunities toe into contact with


    Liberty, and he slowly fell in love with her.


    The friendship between Duncan and Zachary was even stronger.


    If Duncan sessfully married Liberty, he and Zachary would be brothers-inw.


    Josh¡¯s beloved wife was also Serenity¡¯s best friend.


    Ainsley suddenly felt that Serenity was a blessed person who also blessed the people around her.


    She was lucky enough to marry into the York family and be the eldest mistress. Together with her


    best friend and her divorced sister, they were able to marry into wealthy families one after another.


    It appeared that the people who were close friends with Serenity were all very nice.


    For example, Elisa, the eldest daughter of a businessman, had a bad reputation in the past. Everyone


    said that she was unruly, willful, domineering, and arrogant.


    Since Serenity met Audrey, she and Elisa have been both cousins and good friends. Elisa¡¯s reputation


    gradually improved. They even opened a vegetable and fruitpany together, and the business was


    still very good.


    Ainsley learned that farmers were renting out arge amount of wastnd for vegetable cultivation.


    Scientists tested the grown vegetables and found them to be safe and qualified. Thepany¡¯s


    reputation was built up, and the business became better and better.


    Ainsley remembered that she signed a contract with Serenity¡¯s vegetablepany for the vegetables


    and fruits in herpany¡¯s canteen, and Serenity¡¯s vegetablepany provided fresh vegetables


    every day.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa gave up her infatuation with Zachary. Instead of fighting with Serenity, the two of them had a close


    rtionship like sisters. Elisa also found her happiness and fell in love with Remy, the fifth young


    master of the Jun family, in Annenburg, and their marriage was finalized.


    After the secretary brought the coffee, Ainsley drank half a cup and then talked to Duncan about the


    cooperation project.


    Duncan chatted with her about business matters from beginning to end, and there was no personal


    matter at all.


    Furthermore, Duncan did not praise her deliberate dressing today. In Duncan¡¯s eyes, she seemed to be


    the same as usual.


    Ainsley thought that she had too few opportunities to get along with Duncan, so Duncan probably didn¡¯t


    think much about it.


    Because they worked well together, she would visit Lewis & Co. whenever she had time in the future,


    talk to Duncan about business, have tea and a meal with him, and watch what happened.


    Duncan was the president and was not so considerate. It was normal to think that she would have


    thoughts about him.


    She couldn¡¯t eat hot tofu in a hurry.


    She told herself not to be impatient or give up just because Duncan praised her for being beautiful


    today.

 Chapter 3176

    Duncan would like Liberty because he had been with her for a long time, was gradually attracted to her,


    and gradually fell in love with her.


    He was not suitable for falling in love at first sight; he was only suitable forsting love.


    Ainsley believed she was superior to Liberty and believed she could persuade Duncan to choose her


    over Liberty if given the opportunity.


    By the time the two of them had settled the business matters, it was time for dinner.


    Ainsley took the initiative to invite Duncan to have dinner together.


    Duncan declined Ainsley¡¯s invitation. He said, ¡°I have difficulty moving now. Unless I have dinner with


    my friends, I have to go to thepany cafeteria.¡±


    ¡°Well, Mr. Lewis, when you recover, I will treat you to dinner.¡± Ainsley couldn¡¯t force herself, fearing that


    being too deliberate would arouse Duncan¡¯s resentment. She was also worried that Duncan would see


    through her thoughts and immediately draw a clear line with her, which would be more gain than loss.


    Duncan rarely interacted with unmarried young women.


    Even if there are women among the bosses who cooperate with Lewis & Co., the youngest are middle-


    aged like her, and most of them are at the level of grandmothers.


    If she hadn¡¯t supported her husband¡¯s family and had a son, Duncan might not have personally been


    responsible for cooperating with herpany.


    In Duncan¡¯s eyes, Ainsley was the daughter-inw of her husband¡¯s family and a married woman. Even


    if her husband dies, as long as she does not remarry or leave her husband¡¯s family, in the eyes of


    outsiders, she is still the daughter-inw of her husband¡¯s family, a separate individual.


    It was difficult for Duncan to have any thoughts about her.


    ¡°Ms. Girard, I¡¯ll ask the secretary to send you off.¡± Duncan didn¡¯t get up to see Ainsley off. He had


    difficulty moving. No matter whoes, he rarely stands up. Everyone can understand him.


    Ainsley smiled, shook hands with Duncan, and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, it¡¯s a pleasure to work with you.¡±


    ¡°A pleasure to work with.¡± Duncan told his secretary toe in, and he escorted Ainsley and her


    secretary out.


    The secretary escorted Ainsley and the two to the first floor until they left in the car. The secretary was


    about to go back to resume his duties. When he turned around and walked not far, he saw Duncan


    coming out in a wheelchair.


    It was time to get off.


    The secretary continued to walk behind Duncan, pushing him forward.


    Duncan always had two meals in thepany¡¯s cafeteria, and his secretary naturally followed him. He


    was too embarrassed to go out to have a big meal alone.


    ¡°Mr. Lewis, Ms. Girard is beautifully dressed today. Could it be that she is in love? She usually wears


    professional suits.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Although Duncan¡¯s secretary was male, he also had a gossipy side. He pushed Duncan out of the


    office building and walked to thepany canteen. On the way, he couldn¡¯t help but gossip with


    Duncan.


    Duncan said, ¡°Really? Did she dress up deliberately today? I didn¡¯t notice this. Oh, I remembered that


    when she came yesterday, she was wearing a women¡¯s suit and did not have long hair. Today she has


    long hair.¡±


    Amusingly, the secretary said, ¡°Ms. Girard has always had long hair, but she usually ties it into a bun at


    the back of her head. Today she did not put her hair into a bun; she just let her hair down. You said that


    she was so excited overnight. She can go from short hair to long hair in a matter of seconds. It¡¯s not


    like wearing a wig. Just put it on her head, and she can get any hairstyle.¡±


    Duncanughed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t pay attention to these. She and I are just talking about projects and


    business. Whether she is in a rtionship or not is her private matter. If there is gossip, just listen to it.


    If there is no gossip, let¡¯s not create gossip to avoid ruining people¡¯s reputations.


    Ms. Girard¡¯s husband has been away for several years. It¡¯s not easy for her to live in a house with a


    son, support her parents-inw, and take care of thepany. We should not gossip about her or


    make fun of her until there is no factual basis. Right and wrong, he became a rumor maker.¡±

 Chapter 3177

    The secretary hummed, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I¡¯m just talking to you. A person who always wears business suits


    and one day suddenly changes into beautiful casual clothes must be trying to attract someone¡¯s


    attention. Either way, she falls in love. They say women are only as good as those who please them.¡±


    Duncan turned to look at his secretary and said with a smile, ¡°You do understand women quite well.¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, I am already the father of two children. A man with a family certainly


    understands women. If you want to please Miss Hunt, feel free to learn from me.¡±


    Duncan joked, ¡°I didn¡¯t think of seeking advice from you at first, but I had thought of seeking advice


    from you earlier. Maybe now I can hold the beauty in my arms. I don¡¯t know how to please women, but I


    know that when I fall in love with her, I have to tolerate everything about her. I was sincere with her and


    gave my heart to her. She can feel it.


    Rather than giving her various luxuries, I feel that when she needs help, I will help her as soon as


    possible. When she is in danger, I can rush to her side as soon as possible. Companionship can touch


    her heart more than giving luxuries.¡±


    Liberty never epted his luxurious goods. At best, she would ept the bouquet he sent her.


    Faced with a woman who doesn¡¯t value material things, he can only choosepanionship.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Companionship is the longest confession of love.


    The secretary had worked with Duncan for many years and witnessed his and Liberty¡¯s love. He knew


    that Duncan had no love for Liberty at first. It was just because Liberty was the sister of Serenity, and


    he gave her a job opportunity.


    He thought Liberty was too fat at the time, so he asked Liberty to go to thepany early every day to


    run and lose weight.


    After spending a considerable amount of time together, Duncan began to feel a gradual attraction


    towards Liberty.


    One was not interested in money, and the other was not interested in appearance.


    The two of them woulde together out of sincerity.


    When Duncan fell in love with Liberty, she hadn¡¯t yet lost weight.


    But at that time, Duncan didn¡¯t realize that he was in love with Liberty. He always believed that he was


    kind to Liberty for Zachary¡¯s sake.


    The secretary said, ¡°Miss Hunt is a very good girl. Mr. Lewis, when will you marry her? Then you will


    treat us all to a wedding banquet.¡±


    Duncan smiled and said, ¡°When Liberty and I get married, we will definitely treat you all to a wedding


    banquet and then distribute red envelopes to all thepany¡¯s employees. All thepany¡¯s canteens


    will follow the banquet model on the wedding day, inviting all employees to eat for free for three days


    and three nights.


    Thepany¡¯s middle and senior management would be invited to the wedding banquet.


    There were not many employees at Lewis & Co., so it was impossible to entertain the entirepany.


    However, he could hold a banquet in thepany canteen and treat allpany employees to free


    meals for three days and three nights. Additionally, he would distribute red envelopes to all employees.


    This was what Zachary and Serenity did when they held their wedding.


    All employees of the York Corporation received red envelopes and enjoyed banquets.


    He couldn¡¯t let Liberty suffer injustice, nor could he lose to his two friends.


    When Liberty and Hank got married, the wedding was very ordinary.


    When he and Liberty held their wedding, he would definitely do it with great fanfare. When the time


    came, he would personally send invitations to Hank and invite Hank and the Brown family to attend his


    wedding to Liberty.


    Didn¡¯t they enjoy speaking ill of him in front of Sonny?


    Didn¡¯t he always want to ruin his rtionship with Liberty and not let her marry him?


    He let everyone in the Brown family witness his and Liberty¡¯s happiness!


    The secretary smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Lewis, then we¡¯ll wait until you invite us to a wedding banquet.¡±


    The two people walked while talking and soon arrived at thepany¡¯s canteen.

 Chapter 3178

    Although Duncan was rough and had scars on his face, people who didn¡¯t know him would think he


    was scary, but people who worked at Lewis & Co. knew that Duncan was easy to talk to.


    Of course, if they step on Duncan¡¯s tail, he will bite them. It¡¯s not like their heads were caught in the


    door, so they wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to step on the boss¡¯s tail.


    Everyone saw Duncaning and said hello.


    The workers in the canteen had already prepared lunch for Duncan, and the food was ced on a


    table.


    Duncan sat down to eat with several senior managers.


    While eating and chatting, there were no boss airs at all.


    After getting off work, they didn¡¯t want to talk about work; they just talked and brag.


    Duncan said that after getting off work, you should rx yourself to avoid being too nervous.


    Duncan here ate with everyone in thepany canteen, while Zachary over there ate with his beloved


    wife at the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    After the meal, the couple would take a lunch break in the presidential suite on the top floor.


    After taking a lunch break, they went back to their ownpanies and worked on their own things.


    As soon as Serenity¡¯s car drove into thepany, the security guard on duty came over and told her,


    ¡°Ms. Hunt, a person named Miss Du is looking for you.¡± The business manager has already invited


    Miss Du in.¡±


    Miss Du?


    After the car parked, Serenity got out of the car and asked the security guard, ¡°Did you ask her which


    company she was from?¡±


    It seemed that no femalepatriot she knew had the surname Du.


    Serenity didn¡¯t know who wasing or what her purpose was.


    The security guard replied, ¡°Ms. Hunt, Miss Du didn¡¯t say whichpany she was from; she just said


    she wanted to see you. I didn¡¯t want to let her in at first, but Ms. Stone happened to be back. Ms. Stone


    heard that she was here to see Ms. Hunt, so she let her get in.¡±


    The security guard whispered again, ¡°Ms. Hunt, Miss Du looks about the same age as you. She is very


    beautiful and has a very good temperament. She is holding a bag that is simr to the one you usually


    carry. She seems to have a good background. But Ms. Hunt, she ising to your door; you have to


    be careful.¡±


    It meant that she might be Serenity¡¯s love rival.


    Let Serenity be mentally prepared.


    Serenity¡¯s husband, Zachary, was known as Mr. York in Wiltspoon. Before marriage, many girls


    admired and secretly fell in love with him.


    There were also love rivals who came to Serenity¡¯s door and wanted to share Zachary¡¯s love with her.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, those love rivals who took the initiative toe to his door were defeated by Serenity and


    retaliated against by Zachary, with no good results.


    Many girls who once admired Zachary gave up on him when they saw that he was so kind to Serenity


    and was known to be a doting wife, but it¡¯s hard to guarantee that there aren¡¯t those who can¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Well, I understand.¡± Serenity responded and walked towards the office building.


    Her vegetablepany was not as big as York Corporation. The office building only had two floors.


    Her and Elisa¡¯s offices were located on the first floor.


    The two of them had the same idea and were toozy to take the stairs. So, their office was on the first


    floor.


    Entered the office building, passed the front desk, walked a few steps forward, and then turned to the


    right. First, there was the secretary¡¯s small office, followed by her and Elisa¡¯s office.


    Jasmine almost never joined thepany. She said that she did not need a separate office, so she


    could share an office with Serenity.


    As soon as Secretary saw Serenity, he stood up and walked over quickly, whispering to Serenity, ¡°Ms.


    Hunt, Miss Du is looking for you in the VIP room.¡±

 Chapter 3179

    Serenity said, ¡°I know; the security guard told me as soon as I returned to thepany.¡±


    The secretary still whispered, ¡°That Miss Du didn¡¯t look simple, and she didn¡¯t know where she was.


    Ms. Stone asked whichpany she was from. She didn¡¯t say a word, and she didn¡¯t tell me where


    she was from. Ms. Stone suspected that she was Ms. Hunt¡¯s love rival. Ms. Hunt, you have to be


    mentally prepared.¡±


    Serenity said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯te to me because of this. She is young, so Elisa thinks she is my


    love rival. If she is my love rival, why did Elisa let her in?¡±


    The secretary said, ¡°Ms. Stone didn¡¯t know. We are all so suspicious. In short, Ms. Hunt, you have to


    be careful.¡±


    Zachary was such an excellent man; he would attract admirers at any time.


    Serenity may asionally have a love rival appear.


    In Serenity¡¯s own words, she might still have love rivals when she gets old.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be on guard. It¡¯s useless to be on guard. ¡°If they reallypete with me for Zachary, even if I


    lock him up at home, some love rivals will find me.¡±


    Serenity was open-minded. There was no psychological pressure, either.


    The more women liked Zachary, the happier she felt.


    In her previous life, Zachary¡¯s wholehearted treatment was a blessing.


    The secretary followed Serenity to the VIP room.


    The secretary pushed open the door of the VIP room. On the sofa for entertaining guests, a young,


    beautiful, and elegant girl was sitting. From her sitting posture, one could tell that she was ady.


    With the guidance of the olddy and her mother-inw, serenity became more noble and elegant than


    before. However,pared with this woman, Serenity felt that her inner beauty was not enough.


    In their words, this girl¡¯s family was rich and noble, so she must have a good background. Her


    temperament couldn¡¯t be developed overnight.


    When she heard the door opening, Miss Du turned her head and looked over.


    She stood up when she saw Serenity. When Serenity came closer, she said hello with a smile, ¡°Hello,


    Miss Hunt.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Du.¡± Serenity smiled back.


    After greeting each other, Miss Du introduced herself: ¡°Miss Hunt, my name is Abby Du.¡±


    ¡°Miss Du.¡± Serenity knew the other person¡¯s name, Abby Du, but she didn¡¯t know this person.


    ¡°I¡¯m from Hiribaty.¡± Abby added.


    Serenity could only smile, and then politely asked Abby to sit down.


    He also ordered her secretary to make tea.


    There was a ss of warm water in front of Abby. It should have been the water that Elisa asked her


    secretary to pour for her after inviting her in.


    Abby didn¡¯t stop the secretary from making tea.


    Elisa, whose office was next to the VIP room, left and entered the VIP room after hearing Serenity¡¯s


    voice.


    Abby called Elisa and Miss Stone again with a smile.


    Elisa sat down next to Serenity.


    He even exchanged nces with Serenity.


    ¡°Miss Du, I wonder what the purpose of your visit is?¡± Serenity asked with a smile.


    She and Abby looked at each other.


    She saw the friendliness in Abby¡¯s eyes and guessed that Abby would not be her love rival.


    Zachary had not left Wiltspoon recently, so it was impossible for her to attract a love rival outside.


    Abby looked at Elisa.


    Elisa understood right away that Abby hade to see Serenity and only wanted to talk to her.


    After sitting for a few minutes, Elisa excused herself from the VIP room and returned to her office,


    saying she was busy.


    Regardless, she was unconcerned about Serenity¡¯s vulnerability to bullying. Not only was Serenity


    stronger than before, but the previous Serenity was also more difficult to bully. Serenity¡¯s boxing and


    kicking skills could beat the little gangsters to pieces.


    After the secretary made tea and poured a cup of tea for both of them, Serenity motioned to the


    secretary to go out and do some work.


    The secretary went out. Serenity looked at Abby and smiled, ¡°Miss Du, you can tell me why you are


    here.¡±


    Abby pursed her lips and said, ¡°Miss Hunt, I just want to meet you and get to know you.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Serenity raised her eyebrows.


    She just wanted to meet her and know her?


    She was not a big star and had no fans.


    Abby¡¯s face seemed to be stained with red clouds.


    Serenity suddenly became understood. She asked Abby tentatively, ¡°Are you here for Mr. York? What¡¯s


    the name of Mr. York?¡±

 Chapter 3180

    ¡°Evan York? Elian York? Or Tatum York?¡± At once, Serenity said the names of the three brothers-inw.


    Callum was married, and Kevin was traveling with Hayden to rx.


    These two brothers-inw were both well-known and had their own wives.


    They were the brothers-inw, starting with Evan. Serenity didn¡¯t know who their significant other was.


    Oh, Tatum¡¯s future wife was Elora Ormond, but Serenity had never met Elora in person.


    Abby was not Elora, so the Mr. York she was looking for was either Evan York or Elian York.


    Abby¡¯s eyes flickered, but she still answered honestly, ¡°Evan York.¡±


    Serenity realized that her grandmother had selected Abby as Evan¡¯s wife.


    Evan always failed to take action or did not want to take action because the woman in his dream and


    the wife chosen by Grandma May were not the same person.


    He expressed his fear that if he followed grandma¡¯s wishes and pursued her, he would be


    entangled with the girl in his dreams and be the first man in the York family to file for divorce.


    So, he didn¡¯t want to act.


    For this reason, he even approached Grandma May and lodged a protest with her.


    Grandma May told him that if he could find the girl he dreamed of and her conditions were met, she


    would allow him to change her.


    After Evan left that day, Serenity didn¡¯t see him for a long time.


    Oh, she heard that a young girl once went to the York Corporation to find Evan. She happened to ask


    about Evan¡¯s brother, Callum. ording to Callum, Evan did not work at the York Corporation¡¯s


    headquarters. The unknown girl left the York Corporation.


    He asked Evan, but Evan didn¡¯t say anything.


    Serenity called the secretary and asked the secretary to get some more snacks and cakes to eat and


    wash some fruits.


    The secretary said OK.


    The secretary guessed that Abby was probably not Serenity¡¯s love rival.


    If it were a love rival, Serenity would not have such a big tolerance for preparing so much food for her


    love rival.


    Serenity said, ¡°How long has Miss Du known the fourth brother? Evan is my husband¡¯s fourth brother,


    and their cousins have a deep love for each other.¡±


    Abby replied, ¡°Only two or three months.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡®Oh¡¯.


    Counting the time in her mind, after grandma chose a person for Evan, when did Evane to see


    grandma?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    It seemed like a few months ago.


    It should be that after Evan found his grandma, he found that he could not convince her and finally


    approached Abby with no choice but to approach Abby?


    Abby seemed a little tempted by Evan, judging by her shy expression when she mentioned him just


    now.


    Recalling that the boy said that he always dreamed of a girl and was entangled with him endlessly,


    Serenity was heartbroken.


    Did that kid find the girl in his dream after provoking Abby and then set off on a double boat?

 Chapter 3181

    So, Abby came to her to inquire about Evan?


    ¡°Miss Du, What¡¯s the current rtionship between you and Evan?¡± Serenity asked bluntly.


    Abby was silent for several minutes before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what my rtionship is with him.


    After I met him, he seemed to be pursuing me, but maybe he was. He treated me with aloofness, but


    he said he was not pursuing me. When I was about to forget him, he would send me flowers, give me


    things I liked, and treat me to dinner. When I encountered difficulties at work, he remained silent.


    Please help me solve it.¡±


    ¡°If I wanted to repay him, he was nowhere to be found. He didn¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my


    messages. I don¡¯t know where he lives. If I didn¡¯t know his name, I wouldn¡¯t know where he lived. I


    investigated him, but I didn¡¯t know that he was the fourth young master of the York family.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    D*mn Evan!


    It really was!


    He didn¡¯t want to pursue Abby, but because of his grandma¡¯s wishes, he forced himself to pursue her.


    When Abby had some ideas, he left again.


    Serenity dared to say that he must have found the girl he was entangled with in his dream. At this


    moment, Evan was also in a state of entanglement.


    Should he follow Grandma¡¯s wishes or follow his own wishes?


    Did he really dislike Abby?


    Did he really have deep feelings for the girl in his dream?


    Most likely, he hadn¡¯t figured it out yet.


    It was a bit like a pedal boat.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby said, ¡°Miss Hunt, It makes youugh. I¡¯m a bit stubborn. I always have to find out everything


    when I encounter it. I just want to know what Evan means? But I can¡¯t just go to Evan on a casual


    basis. I heard that several of your brothers-inw have great respect for you, so I took the liberty of


    disturbing you.¡±


    Serenity kept smiling and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have anything to say, please ask me. If I know


    anything, I will tell you.¡±


    In fact, except for Callum and Kevin, she didn¡¯t know the brothers-inw very well, and she rarely saw


    them. She only saw them when everyone came back from family gatherings. When they had something


    to do, they also looked for Zachary, not her, the eldest sister-inw.


    Unless they did something to offend their significant other, they would go to their sister-inw, Serenity,


    to be a lobbyist.


    For example, when Callum molested Camryn, and Camryn got angry and ignored him, Callum came to


    Serenity and asked Serenity to help him apologize to Camryn and ask for forgiveness.


    Abby asked, ¡°Does Evan have a girlfriend?¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°As far as I know, before you came to me, I knew he didn¡¯t have one.¡±


    There will definitely be one in the future. The girl Evan always dreamed about, he definitely didn¡¯t have


    a rtionship with.


    After confirming the rtionship, he would bring the girl back to meet his parents and exin


    everything to his grandma.


    There was no confirmed rtionship, so he did not have a girlfriend.


    Abby asked again, ¡°Then does he have a girl he likes?¡±


    Serenity thought for a while and replied, ¡°Miss Du, I dare not say that this answer is absolute. Evan is


    my brother-inw, and he treats me like his oldest sister-inw. It is true that we have a lot of respect,


    but everyone is usually busy with work, and he does not work at York¡¯s headquarters. So, we don¡¯t


    meet many times and have few opportunities. I can¡¯t say 100% about his private life.


    As far as I know, he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend because he has never brought a girl home to meet his


    elders. If he hasn¡¯t met his elders, he is undecided. If he is undecided, he is single. These are the


    answers I analyzed.


    He may have a girl he likes now, or he may not. It doesn¡¯t matter. He usually won¡¯t tell me about his


    emotional problems.¡±


    Abby said with an ooh, ¡°I thought he would tell you everything.¡±

 Chapter 3182

    Abby inquired very clearly.


    Evan was the most filial to his grandma and the most respectful to his eldest brother, Zachary. If


    something happened, he might not tell his biological brother, Callum, but he might tell his eldest


    brother, Zachary.


    Zachary was a doting wife. If his brothers came to him for something, he would talk to his beloved wife,


    and Serenity would know.


    That¡¯s why Abby took the liberty toe to Serenity.


    People in Serenity¡¯spany also suspected that she was Serenity¡¯s love rival.


    Even Serenity might be a little suspicious of her.


    At first, she just asked the secretary to make tea for her.


    After learning the purpose of her visit, she asked the secretary to serve some snacks and fruits.


    Abby was not angry at Serenity¡¯s different treatment. If it were hers, she would do the same.


    If a love rival arrives, she can at most give her a cup of warm water without losing basic courtesy.


    There is no way she can make tea or serve her snacks if she wants to!


    Love rival!


    They were extremely jealous when they met.


    Therefore, when Serenity did this, Abby felt it was very real.


    Abby also knew a thing or two about what kind of big family the York family was.


    If she had the chance to marry into such a family, she would be absolutely happy.


    But she didn¡¯t know what kind of mentality Evan had towards her.


    ¡°Evan asionally talks to his elder brother, but I haven¡¯t seen him in recent times.¡± Abby said it again.


    ¡°Where is Evan now?¡± Serenity asked Abby.


    Abby replied, ¡°He was in Hiribaty half a month ago. I don¡¯t know now. He may have returned to


    Wiltspoon, or he may be on a business trip elsewhere.¡±


    Serenity asked, ¡°So, you haven¡¯t seen him for half a month?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Abby nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for half a month. Evan is like this. When I was about to get rid of him,


    he showed up again and was very nice to me. When I was tempted and wanted to have a vigorous love


    affair with him, he disappeared without a trace.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s really annoying!¡± Abby gritted her teeth.


    What Evan did was full of resentment.


    Serenity understood, ¡°That br*t, I will ask his elder brother to call himter and ask him where he is


    now. If he is in Wiltspoon, I will ask his elder brother to ask him what he means.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°If he is in Wiltspoon, and I am in Wiltspoon now, Miss Hunt, I don¡¯t need you to help me ask


    him. I will go find him myself and ask him what he thinks I am.¡±


    Serenity hummed, ¡°Okay, Miss Du, give me your contact informationter. When I have news, I¡¯ll let


    you know and ask you to find him.¡±


    Dealing with this type of personal rtionship issue is necessary. The two parties involved need to talk


    face-to-face.


    ¡°What Evan did is too much.¡± Serenity stood by Abby¡¯s side.


    If he really can¡¯t fall in love with Abby, he should pursue the girl in his dream wholeheartedly. As long as


    he and the other person truly love each other, and as long as the other person¡¯s character is good


    enough, grandma won¡¯t me him for changing her.


    Evan flirts with both sides like this, and neither side gives an answer, which makes people really want


    to p him.


    The olddy was present now, and she definitely waved her cane to greet him.

 Chapter 3183

    Abby gave Serenity a business card and said to her, ¡°Ms. Hunt, this is my business card. It has my


    contact information. If there is any news about Evan, just call me, and I will stay in Wiltspoon for a


    week.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity took the business card and asked her with concern, ¡°Miss Du, where do you live now?¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Wiltspoon Hotel, a hotel owned by your York family.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Wiltspoon Hotel is one of the best hotels in Wiltspoon. You can rest assured


    that when you stay there, the safety level is very high.


    I¡¯ll call youter. All expenses incurred during your stay at the Wiltspoon Hotel will be mine.¡±


    Abby said quickly, ¡°Ms. Hunt, thank you, but no, really no, I can afford the room fee.¡±


    She also came from a wealthy family, and the most important thing she needed was money.


    ¡°Miss Du, I know you¡¯re not short on money, but you¡¯vee a long way and are a guest, so let me do


    my best to be andlord.¡± Just tell me where you want to go, and I will apany you when I have


    time. You go have fun, and I¡¯ll be your tour guide for free.


    If I don¡¯t have time, I will arrange for someone to be your tour guide and take you to eat all of


    Wiltspoon¡¯s delicious food. Wiltspoon offers few tourist attractions, and the ones that do exist are all


    man-made. However, the food is very good. There are many old and inconspicuous restaurants where


    you can eat the most authentic snacks.¡±


    Many young people in Wiltspoon didn¡¯t know it.


    Before she married Zachary, she knew this because she often went looking for delicious food with


    Jasmine in the streets.


    Who said they were both foodies?


    Abby smiled. ¡°Ms. Hunt, Well, I won¡¯t be polite to you anymore. I really don¡¯t want you to help me pay


    for amodation and other expenses; otherwise, I won¡¯t daree over next time, and I won¡¯t dare


    let you know that I¡¯ming.¡±


    Abby and Evan were not boyfriend and girlfriend yet, and she didn¡¯t even know what Evan thought. She


    didn¡¯t want to owe anyone in the York family any favors.


    After Abby inquired about the York family¡¯s family tradition, she was very satisfied. She also knew that


    Serenity, the eldest sister-inw, was a good character and someone she could get along with.


    That¡¯s why she chose toe to Serenity. If she could be a sister-inw in the future, she


    wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much about conflicts.


    Seeing that she insisted on not epting it, Serenity couldn¡¯t force it anymore, so she said, ¡°Okay, but


    I¡¯m going to treat you to dinner tonight, and you can¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Abby readily agreed, ¡°Okay, Ms. Hunt will invite me to dinner tonight, so I¡¯d rather be respectful than


    obey.


    Ms. Hunt, you are already busy. I won¡¯t disturb your work. Go back to the hotel first. Ms. Hunt will treat


    me to dinner tonight, so just call me.¡±


    Serenity invited Abby to dinner, probably at the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Abby was staying at the Wiltspoon Hotel, which was very convenient.


    Abby stood up to say goodbye, and Serenity stood up to see her off.


    After seeing Abby leave thepany and enter the car, Serenity turned around and walked back.


    Elisa hade out of her office and was waiting at the door.


    ¡°Seren, why did Miss Due to you?¡± Is she really not your love rival?¡±


    If it were Serenity¡¯s love rival, Elisa would immediately go to Zachary to settle the score.


    ¡°He is not my love rival.¡± Zachary is a good husband who cares about his family and will not create a


    love rival for me.¡±


    Serenity defended her husband, saying Zachary would never take the initiative to provoke any woman.


    Others were impressed by his charm and admired him.

 Chapter 3184

    Serenity said, ¡°Miss Du is here for Evan.¡±


    Elisa: ¡°Evan? The fourth young master of the York family?¡±


    Elisa knew all nine young masters of the York family, but the first three were the ones who impressed


    her the most. From the fourth onward, she was not impressed at all.


    When she didn¡¯t see people, she couldn¡¯t quite remember what they looked like. When she saw


    people, she remembered who they were.


    Serenity responded as she walked into the office, ¡°Yes. Evan went to flirt with Miss Du, but he didn¡¯t


    give her a real answer. She appeared to be away, and Miss Du chased after him, just wanting an


    answer.¡±


    The same goes for that kid. If you like her, then pursue her. If you don¡¯t like her, don¡¯t flirt with her.¡±


    Serenityined about her brother-inw, Evan.


    The York family¡¯s men were all excellent. A few girls could resist if they took the initiative.


    Elisa gossiped, ¡°Maybe Evan is just trying to catch her.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°In that case, he seeded. It seems that Miss Du likes him.¡±


    Elisa curled her lips and said, ¡°How many women can resist the men of their York family?¡±


    Her thoughts were the same as Serenity¡¯s.


    ¡°Is Miss Du the person Grandma chose for Evan?¡± Elisa asked in a low voice.


    She and Serenity were cousins and best friends. Grandma May chose the granddaughter-inw of the


    York family, so Elisa naturally knew about it.


    She was a little bit shocked, saying that Grandma May seemed to like her very much, but Grandma


    May did not want to choose Elisa as her granddaughter-inw.


    However, Elisa was also very happy. The husband¡¯s family tradition she was marrying was the same as


    that of the York family.


    ¡°My guess is, but Evan said that she always had the same dream, dreaming that he was entangled with


    a girl. Evan¡¯s grandmother did not choose that girl to be her wife. So, Evan is very torn. He wants to be


    a filial grandson and follow the path grandma has arranged for him, but he keeps dreaming about that


    girl and worries that he will not fall in love with the person grandma has chosen for him.


    He¡¯s afraid that if he marries the person Grandma chooses for him, he will not be happy. He will cheat


    on her in the future or be the first man in the York family to get divorced.¡±


    Elisa listened with great interest.


    She didn¡¯t know about it.


    Elisa analyzed and said, ¡°Is there such a thing? No wonder Evan is so confused. The candidate chosen


    by Grandma for him must be Miss Du. She seems to be a good match for him. Then if he takes the


    initiative to recruit Miss Du, and if he stays away from her, it¡¯s not because he is trying to get her, but


    because he is extremely entangled and doesn¡¯t know who to choose.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Evan hasn¡¯t chosen anyone yet; otherwise, Miss Du wouldn¡¯t have chased him and


    wanted an exnation. Miss Du said she hadn¡¯t seen him for a while. When Miss Du wanted to forget


    him, he suddenly appeared again. He was very kind to Miss Du. When Miss Du encountered


    difficulties, he always helped her immediately. When Miss Du felt that she was going to fall in love with


    him, he suddenly disappeared for a long time, which made Miss Du very crazy.¡±


    Serenity picked up the phone and said, ¡°I¡¯ll call Zachary and ask him to contact Evan and ask him


    where he is now.¡±


    ¡°Whether Evan loves someone or not, he has to give them an answer. Hang on both ends like this; it¡¯s


    like stepping on a double boat. Both ends will be hurt by him.¡±


    Elisa echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right, there must be a decision and a trade-off. If I were Miss Du, if he dared to


    hang me like this, I wouldn¡¯t even want to dump him.¡±From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3185

    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Not everyone can be as straightforward and non-sloppy as you, Elisa.


    Emotional matters are the most difficult to deal with.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn¡¯t do it as neatly as Elisa.


    When she first found out that she had been deceived by Zachary, she was furious and filed for divorce,


    but she was also entangled in her heart and in great pain.


    Unlike Elisa, she has experienced pain, but she cuts off love with a knife and is so cool that many


    femalepatriots cannot do it.


    Elisa smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I am straightforward and not sloppy. I know there is no hope, and I give up


    immediately. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t get married. For a man, there is no need topete with anyone. There


    are many good men in the world. No matter what, there will always be one for me.¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and call Zachary and ask him to contact Evan. I want to take advantage of Evan.¡±


    Elisa followed Serenity and Jasmine. Influenced by them, she now also liked eating melons.


    Jasmine enjoyed it the most. All the melons she ate were fresh. After eating them, she shared them


    only with her two friends.


    Serenity hummed; Zachary had already answered her call.


    ¡°Seren.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s voice was gentle and mellow. Elisa, who was approaching, heard Zachary calling Serenity


    and whispered, ¡°When he saw me before, his face was dark, as if he didn¡¯t know me and didn¡¯t want to


    pay attention to me. I thought he had always been so cold, butter I found out that it wasn¡¯t that he


    didn¡¯t understand gentleness, but that he gave all his tenderness to you.¡±


    Serenity also whispered, ¡°The tenderness of Remy is only for you.¡±


    Remy seemed to be gentle to everyone, but in fact he was polite and distant, and his true gentleness


    was only for Elisa.


    Elisa smiled with happiness on her face.


    ¡°Husband, are you free?¡± Serenity asked Zachary.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Just tell me your business; don¡¯t ask me if I¡¯m free.¡±


    When a wife calls her husband, she must be asking for something. Usually, she likes to call him by his


    first name andst name.


    Serenity said, ¡°It¡¯s not my business; it¡¯s Evan¡¯s. You call Evan and ask where he is now? Ask him to


    come to the Wiltspoon Hotel tonight, and we¡¯ll treat him to dinner.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s ck eyes shed. ¡°What did Evan do? Did he make you angry? If he dares to make you


    angry, I told the second aunt to take care of him. Are you going to eat at the hotel tonight? Why don¡¯t


    you go home to eat?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°He didn¡¯t make me angry, but he made one person unhappy, and that person came to


    my ce. First, you call him and tell him toe over for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll tell you the reasonter.¡±


    Evan did not make Serenity angry. Zachary returned to normal and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call Evan first, and


    I¡¯ll get back to youter.¡±


    Serenity hummed.


    Zachary hung up the phone and called Evan instead.


    Evan had been restless all afternoon, always feeling that something would happen. They asked him to


    sit in the office, facing the documents that needed his signature, which distracted him.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    The cell phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    If he gets excited, something bad could happen, right?


    He quickly picked up his phone and looked at the caller ID. It was his eldest brother, and his scalp


    became even tighter.


    They would not contact their eldest brother if they had nothing to do, and simrly, their eldest brother


    would rarely take the initiative to call them when nothing happened.


    Evan took a few deep breaths before answering the call.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Evan opened his mouth with a smile, thinking that his elder brother was going to scold him,


    but he didn¡¯t scold him so hard in front of his smiling face.

 Chapter 3186

    Zachary asked, ¡°Evan, are you in Wiltspoon now?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Yes.¡± Evan exined, a little embarrassedly, ¡°Brother, I was busy as soon as I came back.¡± I didn¡¯t


    even have time to go back or see Grandma. Did Grandma miss me? I¡¯m going to y with Grandma


    for two days this weekend.¡±


    Grandma was just an old child. They needed to y with her.


    As long as they have free time, they are also happy to y with Grandma. Of course, they are often


    yed around with by grandma.


    As long as Grandma is happy!


    ¡°That¡¯s on the weekend. Do you have time tonight? Your sister-inw asked you to have dinner at the


    Wiltspoon Hotel and asked you toe over in the evening.¡±


    Evan was stunned and asked, ¡°Sister-inw invited me to dinner?¡±


    Why did the sister-inw invite him to dinner for no reason?


    Evan was a little flustered. He always felt that it was unusual for his sister-inw to invite him to dinner.


    This may be the reason why he was restless in the afternoon.


    Zachary said, ¡°Well, your sister-inw said that she would treat you to dinner. You shoulde over at


    about 5:30 in the evening. Your sister-inw and I will wait for you at the hotel. If you arrive early, you


    can wait for us. You can order whatever dishes you want to eat in advance.¡±


    In their own hotel, they could eat whatever they wanted.


    Evan responded first, ¡°Okay, I will go from thepany at 5:30 in the evening. I should arrive at the


    hotel at about the same time as my elder brother.¡±


    If his eldest brother or sister-inw invites him to dinner, no matter what the reason is, he will go.


    After agreeing, Evan asked tentatively, ¡°Brother, how could my sister-inw think of inviting me to


    dinner? It¡¯s just out of character and without reason. I¡¯m a little freaked out about this, fearing that I


    might have upset my sister-inw without even realizing it.


    Brother, do you know the reason? Tell me. I am mentally prepared and know what I did wrong. I will


    apologize to my sister-inw in person during dinner tonight.¡±


    Zachary said in a deep voice, ¡°Why, your sister-inw and I invite you to dinner; do you have to offend


    us before we can invite you?¡±


    Evan said, ¡°No, I just think¡­brother, I¡¯m not afraid of your jokes. I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy since the


    afternoon, as if something bad was going to happen. So, my sister-inw suddenly invited me to


    dinner, and I was worried.¡±


    Zachary pursed his lips and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know why your sister-inw invited you to


    dinner. She just called me and asked that I contact you. If you are in Wiltspoon, we will go over and


    have dinner together in the evening. I¡¯ve informed you, and you agreed. If I can¡¯t see you in the


    evening, don¡¯t call me brother.¡±


    After saying that, Zachary hung up the phone.


    Evan: ¡°The reason for my uneasiness is here, but I still don¡¯t understand what it is.¡±


    He didn¡¯t even know why Serenity suddenly said she wanted to treat him to dinner.


    It¡¯s okay; Serenity won¡¯t take the initiative to invite him to dinner. Will it be a brothers¡¯ dinner?


    Evan quickly sent Elian a message, asking if he was in Wiltspoon. After receiving Elian¡¯s reply, he


    inquired if his sister-inw had invited Elian to dinner.


    Elian replied to him: Brother, my sister-inw didn¡¯t say she wanted to treat me to a meal. Why treat


    you to a meal? My sister-inw is too biased. She invited you to dinner, but not me.


    Evan: ¡°I don¡¯t want this kind of favoritism yet.¡±


    He was very uneasy, and he didn¡¯t even know what kind of medicine Serenity sold in her gourd.


    Zachary said he didn¡¯t know anymore.


    Something even Zachary didn¡¯t know.


    Evan became more and more uneasy. If he had known better, he would not have agreed.


    Now that he has agreed, he cannot turn it down, or Zachary will be angry.

 Chapter 3187

    Zachary didn¡¯t care how troubled Evan was. Anyway, his notification was in ce, and Evan also gave


    him a reply.


    Even if Evan guesses something, he will not dare to regret it. As long as he still recognizes Zachary as


    his elder brother, he will not dare to regret it.


    Zachary called Serenity to ask for credit and asked her why she suddenly said she wanted to treat


    Evan to dinner.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Evan¡¯s other half, Abby, came to the door. It was Grandma who selected the


    candidate for Evan.¡±


    ¡°Evan¡¯s other half came to the door. How could she find you? Shouldn¡¯t she be looking for Evan?¡±


    Zachary was stunned and said something funny.


    ¡°Abby said that sometimes Evan would not answer the phone or reply to messages. She didn¡¯t know


    Evan¡¯s private residence in Wiltspoon, so she could onlye to me to ask.¡±


    When I returned to thepany in the afternoon, everyone told me that there was a beautiful woman


    waiting for me. They believed you were acquiring a romantic rival for me by stealing her away behind


    my back. ¡°The love rival came to ask me to give up my position.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How is that possible? We¡¯ve been husband and wife for a long time, and my


    feelings for you are as clear as the sun and the moon. Seren, believe me, I will never betray you in this


    life. Even if you have a love rival, it¡¯s not me who caused it; they came over on their own initiative, and


    it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    He can¡¯t scratch his face.


    Many times, what they value is not just him as a person but also his status.


    Even if he is embarrassed, as long as he is the leader of the York n, those nymphos will still be


    obsessed with him. Furthermore, he can¡¯t scratch his face just because of others. On asion,


    serenity will touch his face. The scratches will cause scars. If there are scars, they will be less


    slippery to touch, affecting his wife¡¯s feelings.


    This kind of thing must never be done.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s what others spected, and it was not my intention. I believe you will


    not betray me or take the initiative to provoke women outside.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that Miss Abby Du hade here for Evan.¡± When I saw her, I was full of questions.


    Later, she said that she came for Evan, and I understood. Evan was also a bit excessive. He pressed


    Grandma, who replied that she went to get close to Abby and was very kind to her.


    ording to Abby, anyone who sees how good Evan is to her will think that he is pursuing her. But


    when Abby bes a little tempted and Evan withdraws, he will not pick her up for a while. If you


    don¡¯t respond to calls or messages, it¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t know Abby.¡±


    Abby doesn¡¯t juste and go at the drop of a hat. She also has a temper. Evan doesn¡¯t want to talk to


    anyone, so she forgets about him.


    But when Abby was about to forget about him, he suddenly appeared again and continued to be nice to


    her. This happened over and over again. He disappeared again, didn¡¯t answer the phone, and didn¡¯t


    reply to messages. No, Abby chased after her; she wanted to ask Evan for a clear exnation. She


    couldn¡¯t find Evan, so she came to me. Who said I was his sister-inw?¡±


    Zachary suddenly realized, ¡°I see. Evan is probably confused. Didn¡¯t he mention that he frequently


    dreams about a woman who is involved with him, even though that woman isn¡¯t the one his


    grandmother chose for him?


    He wants to follow grandma¡¯s request to pursue his wife, and he also wants to follow his own heart.


    Maybe he likes the girl in his dream more.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°He must not have made a decision yet. If he had made a decision, he would not hang


    on to Abby.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°How is Abby?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I have a good impression of Abby. Grandma¡¯s taste is not bad. If she can be chosen by


    Grandma, she must be suitable for Evan.¡± ¡°However, Evan has a dream lover, which is quite difficult to


    deal with.¡±


    Serenity felt that Evan¡¯s love affair might not go well.


    The two women sandwiched Evan, pulling him from both sides. He suffered the most.


    No matter who he chooses, it will hurt the other party, and he will not feel better.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I asked Evan toe over for dinner this evening.¡± I also told Abby that she came from afar and was a


    guest. I invited her to dinner at our Wiltspoon Hotel. She is staying in the hotel now. Let them resolve


    the matter between her and Evan face-to-face. We can¡¯t help with emotional matters.¡±

 Chapter 3188

    Zachary agreed with his wife¡¯s arrangement. She didn¡¯t do everything; she just gave the two parties a


    chance to talk clearly in person.


    Zachary said, ¡°I informed Evan, and Evan wille over.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to worry about you doing the work. Husband, you go about your business


    first, and I¡¯ll do the same for a while.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be too tired, and don¡¯t sit for too long. Get up and walk from time to time.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was still pregnant, and although she was still very light, it was not good for her to sit for too


    long.


    ¡°I know; I cherish our child more than you.¡±


    The couple exchanged a few words of advice, and Serenity ended the call first.


    At the same time, Annenburg in Province X.


    Tatum was working alone in therge kitchen.


    The butler had bought the ingredients he needed for cooking today, and they were all the freshest.


    Not knowing what dish he wanted to cook, the butler didn¡¯t help him and left him to work alone.


    Tatum didn¡¯t need their help.


    He had one afternoon, which was enough.


    It was just a few home-cooked dishes for Elora.


    Knowing that Elora¡¯s status in the Ormond family was like that of his elder brother, many people would


    probablye over to have dinner together, mainly because they wanted to know whether he could


    pass the retest.


    As a result, Tatum cooked a few dishes, but the quantity was notrge at all. Even if everyone in the


    Ormond family came back to eat together, it would still be enough.


    Elora didn¡¯t take this matter to heart.


    She just told her secretary that she would reschedule or cancel the dinner originally nned for tonight.


    In the evening, she would return to the mansion for dinner and interview the new chef.


    Oh, he was a chef applicant, not the chef of the Ormond family.


    Who knows if the man named Tatum cooks delicious food? What if he is good at snacking?


    At around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Tinsley knocked on the door of Elora¡¯s office. ¡°Sister, when are


    we going home for dinner?¡±


    When Tinsley came in, her expression was serious. When she closed the office door to block out prying


    eyes from outside, she instantly changed her face to look like a foodie.


    Without even raising her head, Elora chuckled and asked, ¡°What time is it now?¡± I just want to go home


    for dinner. Are you very free? If you are very free, I will leave this project to you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I¡¯m not idle; I¡¯m not idle at all.¡± Tinsley quickly waved her hand, fearing that Elora would


    give her a few more projects to follow.


    She was too busy at the moment to even touch the ground. But she can¡¯t take things too seriously. If


    she does, she won¡¯t even have time to bezy and drink a cup of coffee.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are going back to the manor for dinner. Tatum will retake the test in the afternoon. I


    really want to know if he can pass the test. I also want to try whether the dishes he cooks are as


    delicious as the snacks he makes.¡±


    Elora said calmly, ¡°The snacks he makes are edible, but they can¡¯t be said to be very delicious.¡±

 Chapter 3189

    Tinsley said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s already good that you can eat it. Looking at the pastry chefs in Annenburg,


    how many of them can make dim sum that you can eat?¡±


    Elora choked.


    She looked at Tinsley for a moment and then asked, ¡°Tinsley, tell me honestly, did you fall in love with


    Tatum at first sight? You pay a lot of attention to him, and you also value whether he can be my


    chef.


    If you like him, you can change your chef and ask him to be your chef. You can eat his delicious food


    every day, and you¡¯ll fall in love with him. However, he is just a chef. There is a big gap in reality. I don¡¯t


    know if the second uncle and second aunt can ept a chef as their son-inw. If it were my parents,


    my parents would definitely disagree.¡±


    The Ormond family was one of Annenburg¡¯s most affluent. The family had a big business, so the


    requirements for choosing a son-inw were naturally very high.


    Elora didn¡¯t mean to look down on others, but she also agreed that people of the same level should find


    partners of the same level. This way, the gap was smaller, knowledge and vision were simr, and it


    was easier to findmon topics.


    Tinsley smiled and said, ¡°Sister, I really admire Tatum. I really think his cooking skills are very good. He


    is the youngest chef I have ever seen. Although he is a chef, I think he is gentle, elegant, and has


    extraordinary bearing. He will definitely be a great person in the future.¡±


    After Tinsley finished speaking, she curled her lips and said, ¡°My parents have high standards and


    always feel that no man in the world is worthy of me. They think that I am an immortal descended from


    heaven, with a beautiful country, unparalleled elegance, and a prince.


    I oftenment that there are no more princes in our country; otherwise, I would definitely be able to


    marry into the royal family and be a princess.¡±


    Tinsley said a little helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married now. When I do, I will find someone


    ording to my own wishes. I don¡¯t want to listen to my parents¡¯ arrangements.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°Second uncle and second aunt are very demanding, and that¡¯s what you deserve. You are


    so good. You can find it yourself, but you must obtain parental consent. They have eaten more salt


    than we do rice. We still need to let them control the situation. You can¡¯t marry a Phoenix man, right?


    I won¡¯t marry a Phoenix man. In our area, those who can match our family are either married or haven¡¯t


    grown up yet. I think it will be difficult for me to choose between those families.¡±


    Let¡¯s see if they can ignite some sparks with the young talents from the neighboring city.


    Tinsley looked at Elora again and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re not married yet. Why should I be


    anxious? I will wait until you get married. If you live a happy life after getting married, then I will


    consider getting married.¡±


    ¡°I always feel that marriage is not very friendly to women.¡± Tinsley sighed.


    Many female employees in her department were busy enough at work. They had to buy groceries,


    cook, take care of their children, help with homework, and clean the house when they got home from


    work every day. Only in the dead of night, when everyone was asleep, could they have a little bit of


    energy.


    Many modern women are forced by life to be superwomen. Children always look to their mother


    for anything, as if she is invincible.


    Some husbands will be considerate of their wives and help share some housework. Some people are


    like great men. When they get home from work, they will slump on the sofa, motionless, waiting for their


    wives to cook and eat.


    After eating, the bowls were not washed, and the table was not cleared.


    Tinsley listened to them talk a lot.


    When women get together, they mostly talk about how their children, husbands, and parents-inw are


    doing.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    It wasn¡¯t just her parents who were at fault. Although her parents had a good rtionship and at least


    her father didn¡¯t cheat on her, her mother had always been amodating to her father.


    Was her mother useless?


    No, her mother was also very powerful when she was young.


    It was only when she grew up and was able to take over that her parents stepped back to the second


    line.

 Chapter 3190

    Her parents help take care of the family business together, and they are both equally busy and tired.


    But when theye home, their mother always worries about them and disciplines them. Her father


    always feels that there are servants, drivers, and many tutors at home. There is absolutely no need for


    their parents to worry about it.


    Therefore, the father really doesn¡¯t care about them. Only the mother has to worry about it, so they


    have a better rtionship with their mother.


    Elora said to Tinsley, ¡°You can stop listening to other people¡¯s gossip. You can only know if you try it


    yourself.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°For a family like ours, we don¡¯t have to worry about living poorly. We have confidence.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°We ourselves are strong enough, and our parents¡¯ family is also strong enough. With these


    two points, as long as we choose a man with good character, we will not have a bad life.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°That¡¯s right. When will you get a boyfriend? I want to have a brother-inw.¡±


    Elora lightly scolded Tinsley: ¡°No matter how old or young you are, do you think I have time to fall in


    love? The young talents here are suitable and married, but we don¡¯t like those who are not suitable, so


    we are anxious.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°Sister, I believe in fate. Should fate bring us thousands of miles apart, we dare not


    acknowledge each other.


    Elora said, ¡°Go back and do your thing. Let¡¯s go back for dinner together at five o¡¯clock.¡±


    Normally, thepany gets off work at 5:30 p.m..


    Elora was a workaholic. Many times, she was in the office after everyone got off work. When she left


    thepany, it was usually around seven o¡¯clock in the evening. Unless she had to socialize in the


    evening, she would leave thepany early.


    Getting off work half an hour early was Elora¡¯s biggest limit.


    Considering that the chef at home needed to be re-examined, she had to go back to meet Tatum and


    get to know his character.


    Try the food he cooked to see if it suits her taste.


    Look how good Tatum was¡ªso good that she wanted to go home and get off work right now.


    Tinsley said, ¡°Five o¡¯clock is a bitte; 4:30 is almost there.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°If you continue to bargain with me, you can get off work as usual. Just go back to eat and


    ask a few questions. Isn¡¯t half an hour early enough?¡±


    There was no need for them to go back and help with cooking.


    Was it necessary to go so far in advance?


    Elora felt that after getting off work at 5 o¡¯clock, it would be time for dinner when she got home.


    There was no need to wait.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She had to eat first. After tasting the food prepared by Tatum, she found it to be to her liking. Then she


    met Tatum again, getting to know Tatum¡¯s character before deciding whether to ask Tatum to be her


    personal chef.


    ¡°enough.¡±


    Knowing that Elora had made the biggest concession, Tinsley stopped.


    At this time, the secretary knocked on the door and came in.


    The secretary held a piece of A4 paper in her hand. After she came in, she walked straight to Elora¡¯s


    desk. She nodded to Tinsley first, then handed the paper in her hand to Elora and said, ¡°President, this


    is basic information.¡±


    Elora took Tatum¡¯s information, and the secretary silently exited.


    Tinsley smiled. ¡°Sister, you actually recognized Tatum¡¯s cooking skills, right? ¡°You even asked people


    to investigate Tatum.¡±


    ¡°If the snacks are good and the food is delicious, then admit it.¡± ¡°Always touch his bottom.¡±

 Chapter 3191

    Elora took Tatum¡¯s information and read it carefully.


    Tatum¡¯s information was notplicated. It stated that he had two brothers in his family. Both parents


    were retired. The eldest brother was married, and the family was harmonious. Tatum started his own


    business and had achieved little sess. He had loved cooking since he was a child. Even though he


    was a young boss, he still liked to cook.


    Tatum¡¯s information did not indicate that he was the sixth young master of the York family, and Elora¡¯s


    secretary may not have been able to find it.


    It was also possible that Zachary made some maniptions in Wiltspoon so that Elora¡¯s people could


    only find basic information about Tatum, but not much.


    Deliberately helping Tatum conceal the identity of the sixth young master of the York family, so that


    Elora would not be frightened by Tatum¡¯s identity and would not want to admit Tatum,.


    However, Tatum started his own business and had some small achievements. Zachary did not hide it


    from his younger brother. He always had some small skills to let Elora see, least Elora looked down on


    him because Tatum was too ¡± poor¡±.


    He was also worried that the elders of the Ormond family would dislike Tatum for his ipetence.


    Not all wealthy families were like the elders of the York family, who only valued character and


    temperament.


    Although the elders of the York family valued character and temperament, the olddy helped her


    grandchildren choose wives, but none of them had a poor background. All of the granddaughters-inw


    had backgrounds, and they were a good match for the York family.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is Tatum¡¯s character okay?¡± Tinsley asked Elora impatiently.


    Elora didn¡¯t answer but handed the piece of paper to Tinsley to see.


    Tinsley took it and read it once, then put it down and, with a smile, said, ¡°He has started his own


    business. He has opened several restaurants, and the business is not bad. Why does he decide to


    apply for a job as a chef? The sry offered by our family is not low. It should not be more than the


    money he earns.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Elora said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because he heard that I have a picky mouth, so he


    came here to be a chef. It¡¯s a challenge for him.¡±


    Elora knew that Tatum had liked cooking since he was a child. Although he was young, he had been


    cooking for more than ten years. Elora believed that his cooking skills were not bad.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As for Tatuming so far to take the exam, Elora guessed that it was because of her mouth; she was


    good at eating and had a picky mouth, so any chef she recognized was good enough.


    Tatum regarded being a chef as a challenge.


    Tinsley smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really possible.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s loved cooking since he was a kid, and he might be a little crazy when ites to cooking.¡±


    Tinsley said expectantly, ¡°Sister, if Tatum passes the exam, tell Uncle Joly that I will eat at your house


    from now on.¡±


    Elora said to her, ¡°You want to eat, but when will it not be your share? It¡¯s just that once youe to


    eat, you have to keep exercising to avoid getting fat again. I don¡¯t have that much time to apany


    you to lose weight.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°Forget it; I still go there for a meal once in a while. The days spent losing weight are


    terrible. After experiencing that kind of life once, I don¡¯t want to try it a second time.¡±


    When Tinsley thought about eating happily, she failed to control her weight and gradually became a


    ball.


    Then Elora forced her to lose weight, control her diet, and exercise every day; she was exhausted.


    It took Tinsley half a year to lose weight sessfully. From the beginning, whenever she was greedy,


    Elora would remind her to keep her mouth shut and open her legs to avoid bing a ball again.


    Elora randomly stuffed Tatum¡¯s information into the drawer and said to Tinsley, ¡°Go back and do your


    work.¡±


    ¡°Well, eldest sister, I¡¯ll go back and do some work first, and we¡¯ll go home togetherter.¡±


    Tinsley knew that Elora would not go home too early, so she went back to her office honestly.


    ¡­


    At 4:30 in the afternoon, Evan ran to the York Corporation to wait for Zachary to get off work so that


    they could go to the Wiltspoon Hotel together.


    In Zachary¡¯s office, he saw Serenity and Sonny, who had arrived five minutes earlier than him.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Evan respectfully called sister-inw.


    Serenity hummed.


    ¡°Fourth uncle.¡± Sonny greeted sweetly.

 Chapter 3192

    Sonny rarely saw Evan and was not familiar with Evan, so he called him ¡°fourth uncle¡±. He did not


    happily rush towards Evan for a hug like he did when he saw him and the others.


    Evan smiled and opened his arms to Sonny. ¡°Sonny,e here; let your fourth uncle hug you.¡±


    Sonny looked at Serenity and saw Serenity nodding. He then walked towards Evan, and Evan hugged


    him.


    Sonny: ¡°Fourth uncle.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Yeah. Sonny, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. You¡¯re a bit heavy. You need to eat more so


    that you can grow up quickly.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Fourth uncle, I am a little heavy. I just need to eat more and grow up, and I will be heavier.¡±


    Evan smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Does Sonny miss your fourth uncle?¡±


    Sonny: ¡°I rarely see you. If you¡¯re not familiar with me, I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Evan said to Serenity, ¡°Sonny is really honest and can¡¯t even lie.¡±


    ¡°Kid, it¡¯s better to be honest.¡±


    Sonny also said, ¡°The teacher said we should be honest children and not lie.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Yes, yes. It seems that the fourth uncle will have to meet Sonny more often in the future. In this


    way, Sonny and the fourth uncle will be familiar with each other and will miss the fourth uncle.¡±


    Evan looked at Zachary, who was still busy, and decided not to disturb him.


    He came here just to please Zachary and see if he could get some advice from him.


    Serenity invited him to dinner for a specific reason.


    Now that Serenity is here with Zachary, Evan should just ask Serenity directly.


    Evan sat down on the sofa with Sonny in his arms and asked Serenity, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Sister Libertye


    back?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°My sister is very busy now and can onlye back during the New Year. Last weekend,


    Brother Duncan took Sonny to spend the weekend with my sister.¡±


    Evan hummed. He knew about Brother Duncan and Sister Liberty.


    He put down Sonny, and Sonny took his schoolbag, took out a book from the small schoolbag that the


    kindergarten teacher sent back today, opened the book, and started reading to himself.


    Evan asked, ¡°Can Sonny know how to read?¡±


    Serenity replied on behalf of Sonny: ¡°Sonny can recognize a lot of words. The kindergarten books are


    for pictures, so he can understand them.¡±


    Evan praised: ¡°Sonny is so smart.¡±


    When they were as old as Sonny, oh, they also knew a lot of words.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡± Evan hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Sister-inw, brother, you said you invited


    me over for dinner, right?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Yes, has your elder brother informed you in ce?¡±


    Evan nodded, and with a smile on his face, he asked carefully, ¡°Sister-inw, are you just going to


    invite me over for dinner? Have I done something bad?¡±


    Probably not. The elders of the family were all here. Even if he did something bad, the elders would


    criticize and educate him. If not, the elder brother would still be there.


    Although Serenity was like a mother, In fact, Serenity, the eldest sister-inw, usually didn¡¯t care about


    these brothers-inw.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity met Evan¡¯s eyes and said with a smile, ¡°What, why do you feel so scared when I invite you to


    dinner?¡±


    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m not afraid. It¡¯s just that suddenly you invited me to dinner, and I was worried that I had


    done something to offend you.¡±


    ¡°You did do something bad.¡± Serenity pretended to be serious.

 Chapter 3193

    -Evan was shocked when he saw Serenity¡¯s serious look and asked repeatedly, ¡°Sister-inw, what did


    I do wrong? Sister-inw, tell me I did something wrong. I will immediately apologize to you.¡±


    At the same time, Evan was thinking about what he had done. It seemed that he hadn¡¯t seen Serenity


    for a long time. How could he have done anything to offend his sister-inw?


    It had only been ten and a half days since he returned to Wiltspoon. During this period, he didn¡¯t even


    return to the vi, nor did he disturb the loving lives of his brother and sister-inw.


    Evan couldn¡¯t even remember when he had offended his sister-inw.


    Soon, Evan calmed down again.


    He didn¡¯t do anything to offend Serenity. Otherwise, Serenity would not have invited him to dinner.


    Instead, let Zachary settle the score with him directly, orin to his parents.


    Evan: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m scared to death by you. After thinking about it over and over, I feel that I


    couldn¡¯t possibly have done anything to offend you. Furthermore, if I make a mistake, you wille to


    settle ounts with me instead of inviting me to dinner.¡±


    Serenity smiled: ¡°That¡¯s it. You didn¡¯t do anything to offend me. What do you feel guilty about?¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Was Evan guilty?


    Evan was just worried, which made him restless and unable to work seriously, so he came to see


    Zachary in advance, hoping to get some words from him.


    It turned out Serenity was here.


    He couldn¡¯t get any more words out of Zachary.


    ¡°Sister-inw, you said that I had done something bad?¡± Evan just asked Serenity directly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you now, you will understandter, when you have dinner. In short, I can¡¯t stand


    what you do and think you are going too far.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was silent for two minutes, then got up and poured a ss of warm water for serenity. He then went


    to the snack shelf, picked out a few snacks, and ced them respectfully in front of her.


    Serenity said, ¡°Your elder brother prepared these snacks for me.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Evan¡¯s filial piety toward her.


    Evan: ¡°Sister-inw, you like to eat these snacks. ¡°I¡¯ll send a truck over to you some other day.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°If I eat too many snacks and can¡¯t eat the main meal, your elder brother will be angry.¡±


    Because she was pregnant, she had to prepare food for one person and consume it for two, which


    meant she had to eat dinner.


    Zachary made snacks for her to pass the time when she was bored and did not allow her to eat more.


    She¡¯s afraid that if she eats too many snacks, she won¡¯t be able to eat the main meal. The snacks are


    definitely not as nutritious as the main meal.


    It¡¯s time to replenish the nutrients in that area of her belly.


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Serenity: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about trying to please me. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when I tell you what to


    do when you eat.¡±


    Evan¡¯s handsome face fell.


    Serenity was bing more and more like Zachary.


    Was it that the person who was close to ink was ck, and the person who was close to vermilion was


    red?


    Serenity ate her snacks leisurely.


    Sonny was reading a book.


    Evan saw that he could not get the result from Serenity, so he quietly went to Zachary¡¯s desk and sat


    down.


    He looked pityingly at Zachary.


    Zachary seemed not to notice him, and he handled his official business calmly.


    ¡°Brother!¡± Evan shouted softly.


    Zachary didn¡¯t even raise his head and said in a low voice, ¡°I heard what your sister-inw said.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Brother, you must know the reason. Tell me what¡¯s going on? Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to eat


    anymore.¡±

 Chapter 3194

    Zachary: ¡°If you can¡¯t eat it, I can eat more.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Brother, I am your younger brother.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I have so many brothers, but if you did something like that, the face of our York family would


    be lost by you.¡±


    Evan was shocked again. What a disaster!


    He did something so outrageous that he disgraced the York family.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan: ¡°Brother.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Wait aside. Wait!¡±


    Evan stood up helplessly, sat aside, and waited for time to pass.


    Evan had finally tasted what it felt like to live as long as the years.


    He really felt that this time was too sad.


    Finally, it¡¯s time to get off work.


    Zachary turned off theputer, stood up, and walked around the desk.


    Evan stood up immediately and walked forward like a pug with a smile on his face. ¡°Brother, are you


    tired?¡±


    Zachary nced at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired; can you share the burden with me?¡±


    ¡°I have help too.¡±


    Almost all of the brothers help with the family business, but the burden still falls on Zachary. They put


    more thought into doing what they love.


    Unlike Zachary, who only had one purpose, which was to build the York Corporation and make the York


    Corporation stand firm in Wiltspoon,.


    Zachary nced at Evan again, and Evan didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Even if they add their own careers, they are not as busy and tired as their elder brother, Zachary.


    The enormous York Corporation bore an excessive burden.


    Zachary picked very tiring tasks, but in order to allow them to do what they like, the eldest brother did


    not ask them to share how much they had to share. He only arranged for them what they happened to


    be interested in so that they could umte experience.


    ¡°Seren, I¡¯m off work.¡± Zachary walked toward his beloved wife.


    Evan trembled when he heard Zachary¡¯s gentle tone when he called his sister-inw¡¯s name.


    Serenity received Zachary¡¯s gentle touch.


    A pretty face suddenly shed through his mind, and soon that face was reced by another.


    He quickly retracted his drifting thoughts.


    He could only marry one person.


    Choose her or not?


    Evan was very confused.


    The person grandma chose for him was excellent, and he could get along well with her, but he always


    felt that something was missing.


    In his dream, he had be entangled with the woman, but in reality, he had found her. The two of


    them didn¡¯t get along well; they would always argue and even fight, and they felt a bit like enemies.


    But he preferred to be with her.


    No wonder he would pester her endlessly in his dreams.


    He harbored a deeper affection for her. He probablycked some passion for the person his grandma


    chose for him.


    One side was what he really liked, and the other side was what his grandma picked for him.


    Evan knew that the person grandma chose was based on his temperament, and the person was


    definitely suitable for him.


    If he had not found the woman of his dreams in real life, he would definitely fall in love with that woman


    ording to grandma¡¯s wishes, get married, have children, and live his whole life step by step.


    However, he found the woman of his dreams.


    Evan was very confused.


    He couldn¡¯t find out the woman¡¯s surname in the dream. He only knew that she had a nickname, Fox.


    She had good boxing and kicking skills, had a sweet temperament, good looks, and was a bit yful.


    Her background had been kept secret. Even he, the fourth young master of the York family, couldn¡¯t


    find out her background.


    He had no idea about the other person¡¯s family background, and even if the elders in the family were


    open-minded, he felt sorry for her for marrying a woman who had no idea about his background or


    even his name, let alone the elders in the family.


    Evan thought about asking Julian for help, but Julian was too busy chasing his wife to bother him.

 Chapter 3195

    Evan went to find his grandma, but she asked him to solve it himself.


    He asked grandma to agree to his substitution. Grandma also said that she just chose someone for


    him. If he really doesn¡¯t like it, he can also find someone he likes, but her character and temperament


    must pass the test.


    Evan felt that Fox¡¯s character was not bad. Although she had a bit of a temper, she was still a


    reasonable person.


    He just didn¡¯t know the fox¡¯s family background.


    ¡°Busy working?¡± Serenity asked Zachary warmly. Her gentle words brought Evan back from his


    thoughts.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary: ¡°Well, we¡¯re done, we can go.¡±


    Serenity stood up and called to her nephew, ¡°Sonny, pack your books; let¡¯s go to dinner.¡±


    Sonny yelled, immediately packing up his books and stuffing them back into his schoolbag. Then he


    picked up the small schoolbag and opened his arms to Zachary, asking him to carry him away.


    Zachary picked him up lovingly, scratched his nose lightly, and said, ¡°You still want your uncle to carry


    you.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°When I grow up, my uncle won¡¯t be able to hold me anymore.¡±


    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°So, Uncle must hurry up and hug you. Otherwise, when you grow up, Uncle


    won¡¯t be able to hug you when he gets old.¡±


    Sonny looked arrogant.


    Zachary hugged Sonny and held Serenity with one hand.


    Evan felt that he was like a big, dazzling light bulb. He didn¡¯t dare to say a word, and tried to hide


    behind them, walking silently, so as not to be discovered by Zachary.


    The York Corporation was not far from the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Soon, the group arrived at the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Evan entered the hotel with Zachary and Serenity, but he still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    Elian would send him messages from time to time, asking him if Serenity invited him to dinner, what


    benefits it would bring him, and asking him to remember his brothers, share the benefits with everyone,


    and not eat alone.


    Evan couldn¡¯t help but reply to Elian: ¡°You don¡¯t know how worried I am right now. Do you want me to


    share something with you? Sister-inw said I did something bad. Eldest brother said that I had


    disgraced the York family.¡±


    Evan whispered the voice message, ¡°I¡¯m on tenterhooks right now. I can¡¯t even think of how I¡¯ve lost


    face to the York family.¡±


    Elian: ¡°Fourth brother, have you gotten into big trouble? Can you eat this meal? Haha, let me just say


    that if something good happens, it¡¯s impossible for my eldest brother and sister-inw not to inform us


    ¡ªonly you. It turned out that you were in trouble.¡±


    Evan¡¯s face looked very sad.


    Why did he feel that Elian was gloating about his misfortune?


    Elian stopped sending messages to Evan. Anyway, his eldest brother and sister-inw invited the


    fourth brother to dinner, which was not a good thing.


    If something good happened, the eldest brother and sister-inw would never forget it. They were all


    his good, younger brothers.


    Because they were members of their own family, Zachary and his wife took the elevator straight to the


    top floor and entered the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, where Zachary usually rested.


    ¡°Evan, please wait here. I¡¯ve invited someone to have dinner with me. Now send her a message and


    ask her to go upstairs. Later, you can help me invite her in.¡±


    Before entering the suite, Serenity suddenly turned to Evan and said,.


    Evan felt relieved when he heard that his sister-inw had invited others to dinner. If outsiders are


    present, the brother and sister-inw will still save face for him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Evan readily agreed.


    Serenity took out her cell phone and called the number on the business card Abby gave her.


    Abby quickly answered Serenity¡¯s call.


    Abby: ¡°Miss Hunt.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Miss Du, are you free now?¡±


    Abby was silent and then said, ¡°Miss Hunt, you said you would treat me to dinner tonight, so I didn¡¯t


    dare to go anywhere for fear of missing out on President Hunt treating me to dinner.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°I am in the presidential suite on the top floor of the Wiltspoon Hotel. You can take the


    elevator straight to the top floor. I have people waiting for you. You can see him soon after you get out


    of the elevator.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Abby responded.


    ¡°Then see youter.¡± Serenity hung up the phone first.

 Chapter 3196

    Serenity said to Zachary, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Abby arrives before ordering.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can make arrangements.¡± Zachary doesn¡¯t care.


    Abby was the wife chosen by Grandma for Evan. If nothing unexpected happened, she would be


    her future sister-inw. There was nothing wrong with meeting her in advance.


    She just didn¡¯t know who Evan would choose in the end.


    That was Evan¡¯s business. Evan had to deal with it on his own.


    Serenity instructed Sonny to wash his hands first.


    Zachary sat down on the sofa.


    Evan was waiting at the room¡¯s door, wondering who else Serenity had invited to dinner.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He sent messages to Elian, but Elian didn¡¯t reply to him.


    ¡°D*mn it, I heard that I got into trouble, but you didn¡¯t even reply to the message. Are you afraid that I


    will drag you into trouble or that I will implicate you?¡±


    Evan scolded Elian in a low voice. Soon, he heard the footsteps of high heels, which sounded familiar


    to him.


    Seems to be¡­


    Evan thought for a while and then remembered.


    The footsteps sounded like Abby¡¯s.


    It couldn¡¯t be her, right?


    Abby was far away in Hiribaty, and she didn¡¯t know Serenity. How could Serenity invite Abby to dinner?


    Evan must have heard wrong. Or maybe that person¡¯s footsteps were very simr to Abby¡¯s.


    Evan suspected that he had heard wrongly, but Abby¡¯s figure appeared in his sight, and he could no


    longer deceive himself.


    That was Abby.


    He heard it right.


    Evan looked at Abby nkly.


    Looking at Abby getting closer and closer, he suddenly seemed to have enlightened himself and


    figured it out.


    No wonder Serenity said Evan did something wrong. Zachary said again that he had disgraced the


    York family.


    Abby must have gone to Serenity to file aint against him, right?


    Why did this womane to Wiltspoon?


    She came without saying a word, leaving himpletely unprepared.


    ¡°Evan.¡±


    When Evan came to his senses, Abby was already standing in front of him.


    ¡°Miss Du, long time, no see.¡± After Evan collected his thoughts, he greeted Abby calmly and politely.


    ¡°Long time, no see.¡± Abby had something to say.


    Evan smiled warmly and said, ¡°Miss Du, When did youe to Wiltspoon? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that


    you wereing to Wiltspoon, so that I could pick you up at the airport and do my best to help you with


    my duties as andlord?¡±


    Abby retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t answer my calls or reply to my messages, you might have put me on the


    cklist. What should I tell you? Seriously, can I visit Wiltspoon? Perhaps Fourth Young Master York


    will stop me on my way.


    Evan was criticized by Abby, but his expression remained unchanged, and he said with a smile, ¡°Miss


    Du, you¡¯re joking; how could I do such a thing? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t answer your call. When I returned to


    Wiltspoon, the mobile phone number I used was different from the one in Hiribaty. That mobile phone


    was left in Hiribaty, and I didn¡¯t take it back to Wiltspoon, so I didn¡¯t know you contacted me.¡±


    Evan was telling lies with open eyes.


    It was true that he used another number in Hiribaty, but he also had that mobile phone with him.


    Abby had sent so many messages, and Evan read them but did not reply. When Abby called, he let his


    phone ring and didn¡¯t answer it.

 Chapter 3197

    Abby stared at Evan steadily, trying to find guilt in his face.


    Evan was there, very calm and without any guilt.


    After looking at him for a moment, Abby said, ¡°Really? No wonder you didn¡¯t answer my phone calls


    and didn¡¯t reply to my messages. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t bring your mobile phone with you. It¡¯s been


    more than ten days, and the battery of your mobile phone has¡­ It can also still be opened. I wonder


    what brand your mobile phone is, but the battery is so durable.¡±


    Evan¡¯s expression remained unchanged as he replied, ¡°Before I left, I connected the charger to the


    phone, so the phone always maintained sufficient power.¡±


    Abby knew that Evan was quibbling, but she didn¡¯t ask any further.


    He was deliberately quibbling, and no matter how many questions she asked, he would always have


    something to say.


    Evan smiled and asked, ¡°Miss Du, my sister-inw asked me to wait for the distinguished guest here.


    Could it be you?¡± When do you meet my sister-inw?¡±


    Abby asked him, ¡°Can¡¯t it be me? That¡¯s a private matter between Miss Hunt and me. ¡°What has it to


    do with you?¡±


    Evan said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, and you have be sharp-tongued.¡±


    Abby eximed with two chuckles, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in quite some time; you remain so shameless.¡±


    Evan touched his face and asked, ¡°Is there any?¡±


    Immediately, Evan turned away and made a greeting to Abby. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°Miss


    Du, please, my elder brother and sister-inw are waiting for you inside.¡±


    Abby looked at him deeply and then walked past him.


    Evan followed her, and when he was almost at the door, he took two steps forward, helped Abby open


    the door, and then led Abby inside.


    Evan said, ¡°Brother, sister-inw, Miss Du is here.¡±


    Zachary sat still on the sofa.


    Serenity led Sonny out of the bathroom.


    In just a short time, Evan had already received someone.


    Serenity¡¯s eyes instinctively fell on the two people, and the expressions on their faces couldn¡¯t be more


    natural.


    She knew they were all people who could act.


    She smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Miss Du, you are here.¡±


    Liberty also taught Sonny how to call people. Sonny politely called Sister Du.


    She taught Sonny the distinction between those who were married and those who were not: sisters and


    aunts.


    Abby didn¡¯t know Sonny¡¯s identity. She bent down slightly, touched Sonny¡¯s head, and praised, ¡°My


    little boy is so good.¡±


    ¡°Sister Du, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    Abby raised her head, smiled, and pinched his tiny face before remarking to Serenity, ¡°This child has


    such a sweet mouth.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°He feels like he¡¯s been drinking honey all day long. ¡°His mouth is so sweet that everyone loves him.¡±


    Serenity looked a little helpless, but her expression was full of doting.


    She was the one who doted on Sonny the most.


    ¡°Miss Du, Sonny is my nephew and my sister¡¯s son.¡± Serenity rified the situation but neglected to


    mention that Miss Du was new to Wiltspoon and was unaware of Sonny¡¯s identity.


    Abby suddenly realized, smiled, and said, ¡°Miss Hunt, I thought he was your son.¡±


    Serenity touched her stomach and said, ¡°Mine is still in my belly.¡±


    At this point, Zachary stood up and walked over.

 Chapter 3198

    -Serenity naturally introduced Zachary to Abby.


    ¡°Young Master York, I have admired your name for a long time.¡± Abby gave Zachary a polite greeting


    and extended her palm to shake.


    For Evan¡¯s sake, Zachary symbolically shook hands with Abby.


    The couple first weed Abby to sit down on the sofa.


    Evan sat beside Zachary. To conceal his inner thoughts, he hugged Sonny and let him sit on hisp. He


    would y with Sonny on asion.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    From the corner of his eye, he would fall on Abby from time to time.


    After sitting for a while, Zachary informed the butler toe in, and everyone sat at the dining table.


    Serenity took the menu from the butler, handed it to Abby, and said warmly, ¡°Miss Du, please order.


    Just order whatever you like. The food in our hotel is still very good.¡±


    Abby did not take the menu. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Hunt, you can just order. I¡¯m not picky about


    food. I now reside at the Wiltspoon Hotel. I have also eaten at the restaurant here. The food is very


    delicious, with various cuisines. The dishes are all very authentic.¡±


    Wiltspoon Hotel received guests from all over the country every day, including foreigners. The


    restaurant had dishes from all major cuisines. No matter where they were from, they could eat


    authentic hometown dishes here.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll order it.¡± Serenity dined here with Zachary every day, and there was no need to look at the


    menu to order.


    Knowing that Abby was from Hiribaty and that people there liked spicy food, she ordered a few spicy


    dishes. People in Wiltspoon didn¡¯t like spicy food, so she also took care of her family and ordered a few


    non-spicy dishes.


    Serenity asked, ¡°Miss Du, do you drink?¡±


    Abby smiled and said, ¡°Miss Hunt, if you can have a drink with me, you can ask for two bottles of wine.


    You¡¯re pregnant now, so you shouldn¡¯t be able to drink.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°It¡¯s okay to let Evan have a drink with you. I need to wait until next year after unloading


    the goods before I can drink.¡±


    Abby nced at Evan and said, ¡°Mr. York doesn¡¯t dare drink with me. He¡¯s afraid that he won¡¯t be able


    to run fast if he gets drunk.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Miss Du is joking; why should I run away? I don¡¯t get drunk that easily. I have a good drinking


    capacity.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°I thought Mr. York felt guilty when he saw me and wanted to run away.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Miss Du, you¡¯re not a savage be*st, and you don¡¯t eat people, so what should I be afraid of?¡± I


    have never done anything sorry to you, and I don¡¯t feel guilty.¡±


    Abby immediately apologized to Serenity and said, ¡°Miss Hunt, let me change positions.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Miss Du, please help yourself.¡±


    Abby stood up and sat next to Evan.


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt that his nerves were tense.


    Well, he admitted that he actually felt guilty.


    He was quite afraid of getting along with Abby.


    He felt guilty because he often treated Abby like a monkey and felt sorry for her.


    ¡°Mr. York, it seems like your hair is standing on end.¡± Abby approached Evan with a smile, her beautiful


    eyes twinkling, teasing him.


    Evan touched his hair and said, ¡°My hair is too short, and it sticks up.¡±


    Abby: ¡°Oh, really, why do I think you¡¯re so nervous?¡±


    Evan: ¡°I¡¯m not nervous. Why am I nervous?¡±


    Abby looked at Evan with a half-smile but not a smile for a long time and then said to Serenity, ¡°Miss


    Hunt, please order two bottles of strong liqu*r. I¡¯ll toast Mr. York a few drinkster and try topete


    with Mr. York in terms of drinking capacity. Let¡¯s see who gets drunk first?¡±


    Evan said, ¡°Miss Du, you¡¯re a girl, and you¡¯re alone. It is best to drink less.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, I believe you will take good care of me when I¡¯m drunk and won¡¯t let anyone take advantage


    of me.¡±Besides, the Wiltspoon Hotel is one of the safest hotels in Wiltspoon. I don¡¯t believe you, but I


    believe in the York family, I believe in the Wiltspoon Hotel, and I believe in Young Master York and Miss


    Hunt.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 3199

    Serenity pretended not to see the two people fighting secretly. She smiled and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll


    order two bottles of good wine. I can¡¯t drink. For the healthy growth of my baby, Zachary rarely drinks


    anymore. Miss Du, we can only let Evan apany you for two drinks.


    Evan, you have to have a drink with Miss Duter. You two can drink as much as you want. You don¡¯t


    have to worry about getting drunk. With me and your brother here, you don¡¯t have to worry about


    anything.¡±


    She also winked at Abby.


    Abby quietly returned her OK gesture, and Serenity was relieved that Abby¡¯s drinking capacity would


    not be bad.


    She remembered that Abby wanted to ask Evan what he wanted, and she worried that Abby was


    drunk.


    Since Abby said it was okay, she didn¡¯t care.


    When the good wine and food were served, Abby personally poured a ss of wine for Evan. ¡°Mr.


    York,e and have a drink with me.¡±


    Evan did not clink sses with her. Instead, he took her ss and put it on the table. He said to her,


    ¡°Miss Du, if you drink on an empty stomach, you will get drunk easily.¡± This wine is potent, and you will


    feel very strong when you drink it. It tastes good, but it has strong stamina and can make you drunk


    without even realizing it. ¡°Eat some food first, drink a bowl of soup, and then drink slowly.¡±


    With that said, Evan served Abby a bowl of soup.


    ¡°Have a bowl of soup first.¡±


    Abby didn¡¯t like soup, and she rarely drank soup at home, but Evan served it to her, so she gave Evan


    a face.


    She thanked Evan, picked up the spoon, and began to drink the soup.


    After taking two sips of the soup, she said to Serenity, ¡°Miss Hunt, this soup tastes really good. I rarely


    consume soup. This soup tastes good.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Du thinks it tastes good. Drink more. We are ustomed to starting our meals with soup.


    Eating habits can¡¯t be changed.


    Abby was not from Wiltspoon, so her eating habits were naturally different from those in Wiltspoon.


    People who don¡¯t like soup will praise it as delicious, which means it is really delicious.


    ¡°Miss Du, How old are you this year?¡± After Serenity filled half a bowl of soup for Sonny, she asked


    Abby¡¯s age.


    ¡°Miss Hunt, you and I were in the same year.¡± My birthday is at the end of the year, so I¡¯m a few months


    younger than you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Then you should call me sister from now on, and don¡¯t call me Miss Hunt.¡±You and I are also


    destined to meet each other, and I feel like I regret meeting you toote.¡±


    Abby smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I will call you Sister Seren from now on. Additionally, please refrain


    from referring to me as Miss Du. You can call me Abby.¡±


    Evan looked at Zachary.


    Zachary only focused on picking up food for Serenity and Sonny, not looking at him or caring about


    what the two women were talking about.


    Evan was quite helpless.


    Zachary was a maniac who doted on his wife. He doted on his wife to the sky and obeyed her in


    everything.


    Fortunately, Serenity did not take pride in her favoritism.


    After Serenity and Abby chatted for a few minutes, they returned the home court to Evan.


    She focused on eating and quietly urged Sonny to eat quickly.


    While Zachary was taking care of his beloved wife and Sonny, he didn¡¯t forget to fill his stomach.


    The three of them were eating and drinking very quickly, as if they werepeting.


    Evan felt that he had only eaten a few chopsticks of vegetables. He had just finished half a bowl of


    soup when Zachary and Serenity had already put down their bowls and chopsticks, saying they were


    full.


    ¡°Evan, I want to go downstairs for a walk and eat.¡± Your elder brother will apany me. On my


    behalf, you can entertain Miss Du. You eat and drink slowly. We wille backter.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    If Abby was drunk, Evan would be in charge of sending her back to her room.


    Even though he was not drunk, he wanted to have a good chat with the two of them.


    Inviting Evan over for dinner was arranged for Abby so that Abby could have the opportunity to ask


    Evan¡¯s attitude in person.

 Chapter 3200

    Serenity said, ¡°Abby, eat slowly. ¡°We, the husband and wife, have to go downstairs for a walk first.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Sister Seren, you¡¯re full so quickly.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°My husband and I both eat very quickly. ¡°We are usually busy with work and


    race against time to eat, so we developed this speed.¡±


    Abby smiled and understood.


    Serenity held Sonny¡¯s hand, hinting at her husband to follow, and the three of them slipped out of the


    presidential suite first, thoughtfully closing the door for the two of them.


    Zachary also told the bodyguards to go have dinner; there was no need to guard here.


    Both Evan and Abby understood that Serenity deliberately created opportunities for them to be alone.


    When there were only two people in the room, Abby picked up her ss of wine and tasted it elegantly,


    but her eyes fell on Evan.


    Evan sighed secretly. ¡°What shoulde wille.¡±


    He asked Abby, ¡°Miss Du, do you want to tell me something?¡±


    Abby didn¡¯t speak; she just drank in silence and stared silently at Evan.


    Evan was very good-looking.


    She heard that all the boys in the York family were very good-looking. She met his eldest cousin,


    Zachary. Zachary was also very handsome. However, he looked serious and a bit cold. Except for


    when he merely said hello, he nced at her, and then his gaze never returned.


    Zachary only had eyes for Serenity, which confirmed the legend that he doted on his wife to the point of


    madness and only loved Serenity. He also had a great aura, which Evan couldn¡¯t match.


    Evan seemed much gentler. In front of Zachary, Evan still seemed a bit naive and immature.


    Without Zachary present, Evan¡¯s excellence became apparent. At least he was the most outstanding


    young man she had ever seen.


    When he was kind to her, it was easy for her to sink. When he ignored her, she was so angry that she


    wanted to beat him up. What did she think she was?


    Would ite when she calls it or go when she waves it?


    When he thought of her, Evan would tease her, then leave her and run away.


    That¡¯s not how monkeys y.


    Evan quietly changed positions.


    ¡°Mr. York, why did you move your position?¡± Abby spoke, and she asked Evan sarcastically.


    Without waiting for Evan¡¯s reply, she said, ¡°Are you afraid that I¡¯ll throw a ss of wine at you?¡±


    Evan smiled sarcastically and said, ¡°Miss Du, your look tells me that you really want to throw a ss of


    wine over me, then swing your fist and beat me until my face is ck and my nose is swollen.¡±


    ¡°Mr. York, why do you have such thoughts? ¡°Do you feel sorry for me?¡± Abby stopped drinking. She


    swung the wine ss, watching the wine draw a beautiful arc in the ss, and looked at Evan with a


    yful look.


    Evan: ¡°Miss Du, I haven¡¯t done anything to feel sorry for you.¡±


    His tone was not positive enough. He still felt guilty.


    Abby suddenly put the wine ss down heavily.


    The movement was too big and scared Evan.


    Evan was ready to escape, and he watched her movements closely.


    Abby stood up, raised her fingers towards Evan, and said, ¡°Mr. York, you¡¯re sitting far away. It¡¯s hard for


    me to talk to you. Please get up and lean over so that I can talk to you more easily.¡±


    ¡°Miss Du, I have very good hearing.¡±I can hear you talking like this.¡± Evan sat still. The stool under his


    b-u-t-t seemed to be filled with glue, making it impossible for him to move even if he wanted to.


    Abby immediately pulled out the chair and stepped to Evan¡¯s side in a few steps.


    Evan: He bounces up and runs away now; is it still toote?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 3201

    Evan didn¡¯t escape, and it was toote.


    He could only force himself to sit calmly in his original position, turning his head to look at Abby beside


    him. His dark eyes were so heavy that Abby could not imagine what he was thinking through them.


    Abby bent down and got close to Evan. The distance between the two of them was so close that Evan


    could smell her body¡¯s faint fragrance.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of perfume she was wearing. It was not strong, but it was light, and it smelled


    good.


    ¡°Evan.¡± Abby gently called his name.


    ¡°You say it, and I listen.¡± Evan responded to her gently.


    Abby said, ¡°Let me ask you something: what kind of mentality do you have towards me? Are you


    pursuing me by being nice to me? ¡°If you¡¯re pursuing me, why are you ignoring me?¡±


    Evan¡¯s eyes were deep; he pursed his lips and said in a low voice, ¡°You asked more than one


    question.¡±


    After a pause, he said, ¡°If I say I don¡¯t know what my mentality is, will you scold me? Will you think I¡¯m


    a ba*tard?¡±


    He wanted to pursue her. He also thought she was very good, and Grandma¡¯s taste was not that bad.


    Without her, Evan could still live a good life with her, even if he didn¡¯t love Abby.


    Her mboyance, boldness, chivalry, and quirkiness, as quiet as a virgin and as active as a rabbit,


    prated deeply into his heart, and he felt that the one he really liked was her.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The ever-changing fox.


    Rather than a wealthy daughter like Abby.


    Abby¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered, and she probably guessed that Evan couldn¡¯t give her an urate


    answer.


    She stood up straight, put her hands in her trouser pockets, and looked down at Evan.


    Evan was stunned for a moment, feeling that her movements and expression at the time were a bit like


    a changing fox.


    However, what the fox exudes is arrogance, while what Abby exudes is arrogance. There are still


    differences.


    ¡°Evan, if you don¡¯t like me, why do you approach me and treat me so well? With your excellence, you


    should know that when you are nice to a woman, she cannot resist your attack. Don¡¯t tell me that you


    only want me as a friend. I don¡¯t believe in pure friendship between men and women.¡±


    After a pause, Abby added, ¡°Maybe there will be, but that kind of pure friendship is very rare. Evan,


    give me a satisfactory answer. From now on, we will go our separate ways and not interfere with each


    other.¡±


    Abby didn¡¯t want to be led by Evan all the time. She wanted to find out the reason and then make a


    choice.


    Even though Evan was very good and deeply touched her heart, his heart was not with her, and she


    would not force him, no matter how tempted she was.


    She understood that this twisted melon would not be sweet.


    After Evan was silent for a moment, he picked up the wine ss, drank the wine in it, and filled it up for


    himself. Then he said in a low voice, ¡°Whenever our brothers reach the age of marriage, grandma will


    choose wives for us. Give us one year to pursue our wives. My second brother and my third brother are


    all like this, except for the eldest brother. Now my second and third brothers are all beauties. I am the


    fourth one, and I am twenty-eight this year, and I will be twenty-nine soon, and I am already old enough


    to get married.


    In the past, there were a few elder brothers who acted as shields, so I couldn¡¯t be med for urging


    marriage. Now that the three elder brothers above have their loved ones, it¡¯s up to me.


    My grandma also arranged a candidate for me. To be honest, I don¡¯t know when my grandma chose


    the person. I only received a photo from my grandma and simple information about the girl, including


    her name, age, and where she is from. Just such simple information.¡±


    ¡°No more will be gone.¡±Grandma said that women are like books. Let us be the ones to turn the pages


    of the book. Every time we turn a page, the content will be different. We can only be interested in


    reading in this way.¡±


    Abby asked him, ¡°Am I the wife chosen by your grandma for you?¡±


    Evan nodded honestly. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

 Chapter 3202

    It was the first time Abby heard that some elderly people did this.


    What era are we in now? There is freedom in love and marriage, but are there still elders controlling the


    marriages of younger generations?


    Soon, Abby thought of her elders, and she silently withdrew her previous doubts.


    Many marriages in wealthy families are alliances, and most of them are controlled by elders. They don¡¯t


    have much freedom in marriage. What they value is profit and how much benefit the marriage of two


    people can bring to theirpany.


    ¡°Why did your grandma choose me? I have never met your grandma.¡± Abby asked puzzledly.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had never seen Old Mrs. York; maybe she had, but she had no impression of her.


    However, Old Mrs. York chose her as the wife of her fourth grandson, Evan, after observing her and


    getting to know her. She handed Evan the photo and asked him to pursue Abby.


    Evan said, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Although my grandma is old, she still runs around a lot. We can¡¯t control


    her. Fortunately, she is in good health and well maintained. She looks about sixty years old.¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t know how his grandma chose Abby.


    Abby wasn¡¯t the only one who was curious; Hayden and Camryn were also wondering when Old Mrs.


    York attracted them.


    Abby: ¡°That¡¯s why you met me and then pursued me? You don¡¯t believe what you did to me if you said


    it wasn¡¯t pursuit.¡±


    Evan pursed his lips and nodded. ¡°I admit, I pursued you.¡±


    He also found that she was very good and matched him well in every aspect. But¡­


    Abby: ¡°Then why do you disappear after a while and ignore me? Are you ying tricks with me?¡±


    Evan said nothing.


    He was not ying tricks; he just realized that he preferred to be with the fox, but he didn¡¯t want to


    disappoint his grandma, so he forced himself to get close to Abby again, pursue Abby, and cultivate


    feelings.


    The effect was not obvious. He still preferred being with the fox.


    ¡°Or do you love someone else?¡± Abby was not stupid, so how could she not see Evan¡¯s confusion.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out my heart yet.¡± Evan said it with a wry smile.


    ¡°Abby, no matter what, I am sorry for you. Sometimes I am nice to you, and sometimes I ignore you. I


    understand that you will go to my sister-inw toin. I¡¯m sorry; I solemnly apologize to you!¡±


    Evan sincerely apologized to Abby. He told the truth, but Abby was no longer angry.


    Abby sat back down, opposite Evan, finished the wine in the wine ss, and signaled Evan to pass the


    wine bottle to her. She filled herself with a ss of wine, then picked up the ss. While drinking, she


    leaned back on the chair and looked at Evan across from him.


    Evan didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± Abby abruptly inquired.


    ¡°I want to know who my love rival is, and I want topete with her.¡±Even if I lose, I want to convince


    myself.¡± Abby didn¡¯t want to give up on Evan just like that, but she wanted topete fairly with her


    love rival.


    Until Evan made a choice.

 Chapter 3203

    Evan was silent.


    Abby raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Evan, why are you protecting her and don¡¯t even dare to let me


    know who she is? Don¡¯t worry; I will onlypete fairly with her and not use any means to harm her. I


    don¡¯t even bother to do that. It¡¯s just for a man. This is the first time I like a man so much that I am


    willing to fight. ¡°If it were the second man, I would give up my adult beauty to my love rival.¡±


    Abby was interested in not only Evan, but also the York family behind him.


    The York family was famous for having good family traditions.


    The elders in the family were very open-minded and would support whatever the younger generation


    did.


    Even if they didn¡¯t support it, they wouldn¡¯t block it forcefully, like other parents.


    Additionally, the York family¡¯s men were particrly devoted to their wives and their rtionship.


    A lover is rare.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to marry a good man who would be faithful to her forever?


    Therefore, Abby wanted to fight for it. She really couldn¡¯t fight for it, which meant that she had no


    chance with the York family. If she just gives up and admits defeat without fighting, she is afraid that


    she will regret it in the future. She never does anything she regrets.


    Evan still didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t know the fox¡¯s name.


    His heart was half focused on the other person, but he still didn¡¯t know her name.


    Abby thought she was a love rival who was protecting her and was a little jealous. She didn¡¯t ask any


    more questions but just said, ¡°Evan, the more you protect her, the more curious I be, and the


    more I want to know who canpare me.


    No defense; one day I will know who my love rival is.¡±


    She raised her ss to Evan and said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    Evan picked up the wine ss, stood up, leaned over, and clinked it with her.


    Then watch her drink it all in one gulp.


    Abby no longer talked about love with Evan but instead ate and drank with him. From time to time, she


    talked to Evan about stocks and what projects were more worthy of investment.


    She was not the head of the family business like Elora, but she entered it as soon as she graduated.


    She started at the grassroots level and now serves as the general manager of several branches. She


    was considered a strong woman.


    Abby also had a good drinking capacity.


    The wine had great staying power, and Abby¡¯s face gradually turned red.


    She was a little confused when it came to speaking.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Fortunately for Evan, when Abby filled another ss of wine for herself, Evan dissuaded her: ¡°Abby,


    don¡¯t drink anymore; you are already drunk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk yet. This wine is delicious. Your Wiltspoon Hotel really deserves its reputation. The food


    and the wine are delicious.¡±


    Abby picked up the wine ss, took another sip of wine, and praised Serenity¡¯s wine for being very


    delicious.


    Evan: ¡°This wine is delicious, but it has strong stamina. You are already drunk. ¡°If you drink more, you¡¯ll


    be drunk and unconscious.¡±


    Abby: ¡°I¡¯m so drunk that I¡¯m unconscious. Please send me back to my room to rest. I¡¯ll stay at the


    Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    Evan said helplessly, ¡°This is a trivial matter. If you are drunk, you will have a splitting headache when


    you wake up tomorrow and feel very ufortable.¡±


    She came to Wiltspoon alone, feeling ufortable with no one to take care of her.


    Abby didn¡¯t listen to the advice and went about her own business, picking up vegetables and drinking


    wine.


    Unable to persuade her, Evan could only look at her helplessly, waiting for her to get drunk.


    He was no longer drinking.


    Drink again, and both of them will be drunk.


    In about half an hour, Abbyy motionless on the table.


    Evan stood up, walked to her side, and pushed her gently. ¡°Miss Du, Abby.¡±

 Chapter 3204

    Deep sleep held Abby tightly, preventing her from moving.


    ¡°I told you to stop drinking. You didn¡¯t listen. You¡¯re drunk now. It will be painful when you wake up


    tomorrow.¡± Evan poked Abby¡¯s face helplessly, then resignedly picked her up and carried her out of the


    presidential suite.


    Oh, Evan didn¡¯t know which room Abby lived in.


    He stopped, put down Abby, supported her with one hand, and took out his cell phone with one hand to


    call Serenity.


    Serenity quickly answered his call.


    Evan: ¡°Sister-inw, what room number does Miss Du live in?¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know what room she lives in. She only told me that she lives at the Wiltspoon


    Hotel. Is Abby drunk? Wait a minute, and I¡¯ll ask for you.¡±


    Serenity tilted her head and said to Zachary, ¡°Husband, go and ask what room Abby lives in. She is


    drunk. ¡°Evan will take her back to her room.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s face tightened, and he was reluctant to ask, but at Serenity¡¯s urging, he muttered and led


    Sonny away.


    Come back soon.


    Evan ended the call first.


    ¡°Did you ask?¡±


    ¡°I told Evan.¡±


    Zachary still had a sullen face. He said, ¡°When I went to ask, the front desk looked at me as if he


    suspected that I was cheating. I had to exin that it was Evan who wanted to send Abby back to her


    room, and I was asking for Evan.¡±


    Serenity understood immediately. She held Zachary¡¯s arm affectionately and smiled sweetly, ¡°Just


    exin it clearly. Whether they doubt it or not, it won¡¯t affect our rtionship. As long as I don¡¯t doubt


    you.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°Don¡¯t let me do that kind of thing in the future. Let Evan solve his own problems. Why should


    I help him? I didn¡¯t have anyone to help me at the beginning. It was all because of my sincerity and my


    deep affection.¡±


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll take this action in the future to avoid others misinterpreting you.¡± Your


    younger brother, Evan, Brothers can help each other if they want to. Don¡¯t you want Evan to be happy?


    Yes, yes, you relied on your superb deception to deceive me into my heart.¡±


    When the word came up, Zachary stopped and said, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s not settle old scores.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I know my husband is a generous person and won¡¯t get angry casually.


    Come on, let¡¯s go home. Oh, by the way, you still need to be busy. I¡¯ll take Sonny home first.¡±


    Zachary sighed and said, ¡°I also want to go home now, but there are still some important things waiting


    for me to deal with.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know the way. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±


    It was the end of the year, and all majorpanies were busy.


    Serenity was also busy with herself.


    Not to mention Zachary.


    After leaving the hotel, Zachary sent Serenity to the car and warned, ¡°After you go back, go to bed


    early. Don¡¯t wait for me. I may not be able to go back until veryte tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fall asleep when I¡¯m tired. Then be careful and don¡¯t drink too much.¡± Serenity also gave her


    husband a few words of advice.


    Zachary smiled slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink; no one can make me drink.¡±


    He reached out to cover Sonny¡¯s eyes, and then quickly kissed Serenity on the lips.


    Sonny suddenly covered his eyes and instinctively used his two small hands to hold his uncle¡¯s big


    hand.


    After Zachary finished kissing him, he let him take the opportunity to open his arms.


    ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t see what you are doing by covering my eyes.¡± Sonnyined.


    Zachary: ¡°I saw a mosquito between Sonny¡¯s eyebrows. I wanted to help you swat the mosquito to


    death, so I covered your eyes.¡±


    To lie to a child and deceive Zachary is to stew in a fire.

 Chapter 3205

    Sonny groaned, believing Zachary¡¯s words, but he asked, ¡°Uncle, where is that mosquito?¡±


    Zachary opened his palms and let Sonny see.


    Sonny didn¡¯t see any mosquitoes.


    Zachary: ¡°The mosquito flew away. I was a little slow in taking action and didn¡¯t k!ll it.¡±


    Sonny said, Oh, again.


    Serenity was happy.


    No matter how smart Sonny was, he was still a child and couldn¡¯t defeat an adult.


    Serenity said, ¡°Sonny, Uncle has to go do some work. Let¡¯s go home first and say goodbye to Uncle.¡±


    Sonny immediately waved his little hand to Zachary and said crisply, ¡°Uncle, goodbye.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Get some rest early when you get back. You must listen to your aunt and don¡¯t make


    trouble with her. Be obedient. Winter vacation will start soon. During the winter vacation, I will send you


    to FC Manor to y with Titus.¡±


    Sonny quickly promised, ¡°I won¡¯t make trouble for my aunt; I will be good.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Husband, go and do your work quickly; let¡¯s go.¡±


    Serenity urged Zachary to do something, and then told the driver to drive.


    Zachary stood there, watching the car carry his beloved wife away. After they were gone, he turned and


    walked towards his car.


    Zachary didn¡¯t ask a single question about Evan and Abby.


    Abby was drunk, and Evan would send her back to her room.


    Evan sent Abby back to her room, helped her take off her coat, shoes, and socks, and adjusted her


    sleeping position before he was ready to leave.


    Abby sat up suddenly and vomited immediately.


    Evan was toote to get her a trash can, so he could only watch as she vomited all over the floor, even


    staining the bed.


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He felt like vomiting just looking at her, and he actually vomited.


    He covered his mouth and rushed into the bathroom, vomiting all over the ce.


    After a while, he came out with his mouth and nose covered.


    After Abby finished vomiting, she fell back on the bed.


    Evan walked to the other side of the bed to avoid seeing her vomit, then, as quickly as possible, he


    lifted Abby up, hugged her, turned around, and ran away.


    After running out of the room, he put down Abby and let her lean on him. Then he called the hotel


    manager and asked him to help arrange for a cleaningdy toe and clean the room.


    ¡°You will vomit when you are drunk, and you still drink so much. From now on, as long as you are with


    me, you will not be allowed to get drunk.¡± Evan looked at Abby, who was leaning against him, and


    pinched her face helplessly.


    Seeing that she was wearing thin clothes, he was worried that she would catch a cold. The heating was


    on in the room, so it wouldn¡¯t be cold, but it was still cold outside, especially at night, when the


    temperature was several degrees or even ten degrees lower than during the day.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan had no choice but to take off his coat and put it on Abby.


    Soon, the cleaningdy appeared.


    Cleaning took time, and Evan was not willing to wait here, so he helped Abby back to the presidential


    suite on the top floor, letting Abby rest in the second room.


    Not two minutes after lying down, Abby shouted for water again.


    She didn¡¯t even open her eyes.


    Evan had no choice but to pour her a ss of warm water, sit her down on the edge of the bed, then


    help her up and let her drink the water.


    After drinking the water, Abby fell asleep again.


    Evan didn¡¯t dare to leave now, for fear that she would vomit again and be thirsty and ask for water in


    the middle of the night.


    If someone else took care of it, he wouldn¡¯t worry.

 Chapter 3206

    Abby came to Wiltspoon alone as a fox, just for Evan.


    Evan was responsible for Wiltspoon¡¯s safety. Whether he would not marry herter, this was the wife


    candidate arranged for him by his grandma. If something happens in Wiltspoon, not to mention the Du


    family, to find him trouble, it is there that grandma will beat him.


    Evan called Zachary. When Zachary answered his call, he begged, ¡°Brother, can I stay in your suite for


    one night?¡±


    ¡°Except for my master bedroom, you can sleep in any other room.¡± Zachary didn¡¯t object, but he


    couldn¡¯t sleep in the master bedroom.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Zachary usually stayed in this suite, he always stayed in the master bedroom.


    Evan: ¡°Well, okay, thank you, brother.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Abby?¡±


    ¡°She was so drunk that she vomited and felt thirsty. I couldn¡¯t leave, so I had to stay at the hotel for the


    night. When it was almost dawn, I sent her back to her room before leaving, so as not to let her know


    that I was living in the same room with her.¡±


    After Zachary was silent for a moment, he said, ¡°If you think carefully and decide not to marry her or


    consider her anymore, it¡¯s best to do that and not ruin the girl¡¯s reputation.¡±


    Evan said with a headache, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know what to do. She is actually very good. Grandma¡¯s


    vision is unmistakable. I can get along with her, but¡­ I seem to prefer being with the fox.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°fox?¡±


    Evan said, ¡°It¡¯s the woman who has been entangled with me in my dream. She has a nickname called


    Variety Fox. She may be good at makeup. I don¡¯t know her real name, where she is from, or even her


    whereabouts. I can¡¯t even tell. She is very mysterious and brings out my desire to conquer.¡±


    Zachary: ¡°You lost your heart before you even knew the other person¡¯s name. Does she have any


    connection to the head wife of the Lafayette family in Meadspring?


    The head wife of the Lafayette family in Meadspring was Jane¡¯s sister-inw and the second daughter


    of the Stoll family in Annenburg. She was a double-faced person.


    The master of Ms. Stoll and the master of the fourth youngdy of the Johnson family were old


    acquaintances. They were both masters who traveled across the world decades ago. Although they


    have retired for decades, they still leave behind their legends.


    Evan: ¡°Mrs. Lafayette¡¯s wife is a two-faced person. That¡¯s because she is good at disguise. I think Fox


    should be good at makeup, like disguise. She should be the same as the Johnson family¡¯s second wife,


    a kind person.¡±


    The second youngdy in the Johnson family was a well-known senior makeup artist. How good were


    her makeup skills? Her skillful hands transformed her face to such an extent that even her mother was


    unable to recognize her.


    Zachary stopped talking.


    When Evan mentioned the second youngdy in the Johnson family, Zachary had an idea.


    Grandma selected Abby for Evan, but Evan had a crush on another girl and became involved with her.


    Evan went to his grandma and asked for a recement, but grandma asked him to handle it himself.


    Grandma May never did anything that was uncertain. Neither Zachary nor Callum nor Kevin could


    climb over Grandma¡¯s five-finger mountain.


    Could Evan be revealed?


    Since grandma had chosen Abby, this Abby was not simple.


    Zachary suddenly thought that Abby would contact Evan with another face and another identity and


    make Evan fall in love with another woman.


    Zachary thought of this, but he didn¡¯t mention Evan.


    Grandma didn¡¯t even mention it. Why should Zachary talk so much? Let Evan figure it out on his own


    and discover it for himself.


    See if Evan can prove that Abby is the Fox. If the two are not the same person, consider Zachary¡¯s


    guess wrong. Anyway, this matter was unrted to him.


    The matter had nothing to do with him; Zachary was just hanging on high.


    He was home with his wife, who was on the hot bed. When his child was born next year, his small


    family would beplete.

 Chapter 3207

    Annenburg in Province X.


    Tatum found a seat in the kitchen and sat down after serving all the dishes. He took out his mobile


    phone and read the news to pass the time.


    He needed to wait for a result.


    A busy afternoon.


    He has been preparing for tonight¡¯s meal since he woke up this morning.


    In the evening, Elora finally came back.


    The servant brought out the meals he cooked in the afternoon one by one after a while of waiting.


    He didn¡¯t have to go out.


    After Elora tastes Tatum¡¯s food, if she is satisfied and wants to see him, she will ask him out.


    Tatum would remain in the kitchen unnoticed until the Ormond family¡¯s owners had left, at which point


    he would depart.


    Although Tatum was very confident in his cooking skills, when it got dark outside, he didn¡¯t wait for


    Elora to see him. Although he was reading the news calmly, he was still a little nervous deep down.


    He didn¡¯t want toe three times, like Mr. Talbot.


    Mr. Talbot spent so many years without a satisfactory result. After this failure, Mr. Talbot said he would


    note again.


    One was that he no longer had confidence; the other was that he was getting older.


    In the restaurant, the Ormond family had already put down their dishes and chopsticks.


    Elora was also wiping her mouth with a napkin.


    The mother beside her asked with concern, ¡°Elora, what do you think of the food cooked by this


    candidate?¡±


    Without waiting for Elora to answer, Mrs. Ormond said, ¡°I think he can do it. Otherwise, let¡¯s admit him.¡±


    Elora¡¯s younger brother slumped on the chair and said, while stroking his round belly, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m full.


    This meal is so delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten so full in a long time.¡±


    Elora stretched out her hand and flicked her brother¡¯s stomach. With a smile in her eyes, she said to


    him, ¡°You¡¯ve never been hungry, and you¡¯re still full. Are you afraid that after this meal, you won¡¯t have


    another meal? Sit for a while and then go for a walk to eat.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She touched her brother¡¯s belly again and felt that he was too full and that his belly was round.


    When she looks at her cousin, it¡¯s the same.


    The two little brothers were about the same age; one was six years old, and the other was five years


    old. They yed crazy together every day.


    ¡°Sister, can you stay with me?¡± The little guy thought that his eldest sister, Elora, had gone home for


    dinner and didn¡¯t have to do anything after getting off work. He immediately grabbed Elora¡¯s arm and


    looked at her with big, bright eyes. It was hard to refuse.


    ¡°Alonzo, your eldest sister will go outter. I will apany you for a walk and enjoy the cold breeze.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond quickly told her son not to affect Elora¡¯s work.


    The Ormond family business was growing and declining, and Mrs. Ormond was very old. She


    unexpectedly became pregnant with the youngest and gave birth to a son. He was the first male in the


    Ormond family¡¯s generation, so he was very precious. However, her son was too young, and her


    husband was getting older andcked the energy to take care of the doting familypany, so she had


    to let the eldest daughter take on the heavy responsibility.


    She knew how busy her husband had been. Her eldest daughter, Elora, was a girl, so she wanted to


    pay more and be busier after taking over the family business.


    It hurts to see her as a mother.


    Alonzo pouted and looked at Elora. ¡°I just want the eldest sister to apany me. The eldest sister


    goes to work every day. When I get up in the morning, the eldest sister is not at home. Last night, I fell


    asleep, and the eldest sister hasn¡¯te back yet. How old is the eldest sister? She hasn¡¯t yed with


    me for a long time.¡±


    Alonzo¡¯s favorite was not his parents but his eldest sister, Elora.


    Not only was Alonzo afraid of Elora, but his cousin was also afraid of her. Obviously, Elora was not as


    indifferent as the third sister, but they were just afraid of her.


    Elora smiled warmly and said, ¡°It will be two days before I have time to y with you. I have some


    things to deal with tonight. I will be leaving soon.¡±

 Chapter 3208

    Alonzo¡¯s mouth was so curled that it could hold two kilograms of pork.


    ¡°Alonzo, do you think tonight¡¯s meal is delicious?¡± Elora questioned her brother.


    ¡°Delicious, very delicious.¡± The little cousin also echoed, ¡°It¡¯s delicious; it¡¯s delicious.¡±Sister, can Ie


    to your house for dinner every day from now on?¡±


    Elora smiled and said, ¡°You cane over if you want, but you and Alonzo must eat seriously and not


    just y around.¡±


    When the two little brothers got together, they were like two monkeys, causing havoc in heaven.


    Since there were only two boys in this generation, everyone doted on them. Their older sisters were not


    at home, so the two little ones could really go to the house to reveal the tiles.


    Don¡¯t expect the elders to take care of them.


    When they had to go up to the house to unveil tiles, the elders would help them withdders.


    ¡°I know, my brother and I are very obedient.¡±


    ¡°Okay, you two need to wear coats when you go out to y. It¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    The two little brothers happily ran away, holding hands.


    After the two younger brothers went out to y, Elora ordered the butler: ¡°Uncle Joly, I want to meet


    Tatum.¡±


    Uncle Joly responded respectfully: ¡°Miss, I will ask Tatum toe out to see you right away.¡±


    Elora hummed.


    Uncle Joly got up and walked out of the restaurant.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he left, everyone followed Elora out and sat down on the sofa in the hall.


    Elora wanted to meet today¡¯s re-examination candidates. The Ormond family was aware of the high


    likelihood of hiring today¡¯s re-examination candidates.


    They had to say that tonight¡¯s dinner made them all very satisfied.


    Because Elora has a picky mouth, the chef at home often changes.


    They followed Elora and ate daily dishes cooked by the best chefs. Although their mouths were not as


    picky as Elora¡¯s, they could still tell whether the food was good or not.


    Uncle Joly walked into the kitchen with a smile.


    He walked over to Tatum, who was sitting on a stool and ying with his mobile phone.


    Tatum heard footsteps and looked away from his mobile phone. When he saw it was Uncle Joly, he put


    the mobile phone into his trouser pocket and stood up.


    ¡°Uncle Joly.¡±


    Uncle Joly quite liked this young chef; he was very polite.


    Every move demonstrated his exceptional cultivation.


    If he hadn¡¯t watched Tatum go from the first test to the second test, Uncle Joly would have thought that


    Tatum was a young master from a wealthy family.


    He could say that Tatum was the most educated chef he had ever seen.


    ¡°Tatum, the eldestdy and the others have finished their meal; now the eldestdy wants to see you.¡±


    At the end, Uncle Joly lowered his voice and whispered, ¡°I think you have hope of being hired.¡±


    Tatum was the first person to take the retest. He was also the first person to see the eldestdy after


    dinner.


    In the past, those who came to apply for the test, after all the re-testers had demonstrated their cooking


    skills, had topare again and again and finally select the one with the best cooking skills. Then, they


    convened and asked a series of questions, after which they sessfully passed the test.


    Tatum was not overjoyed either.


    He was still very calm and respectful to Uncle Joly. He said, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from the eldestdy that I


    passed the re-examination, and she notified me that I will go to work tomorrow.¡± I haven¡¯t seeded


    yet.¡±


    Even if he is highly confident,


    Who knows if there will be an ident?

 Chapter 3209

    Uncle Joly smiled and said, ¡°Based on my experience, you have passed. Go out and meet the eldest


    lady. Don¡¯t be nervous. Although the eldestdy is a bit serious, she is actually quite nice.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Uncle Joly. I¡¯ll go see the eldestdy right away.¡± Tatum was not afraid of serious people.


    No matter how serious Elora was, she couldn¡¯tpare to his elder brother, Zachary.


    Tatum was ustomed to Zachary¡¯s serious demeanor and had developed an immunity to serious


    individuals.


    Tatum followed Uncle Joly out of the kitchen.


    Uncle Joly paid attention to him and saw that after he left the kitchen, he did not look around, nor was


    he surprised by the luxury in the room.


    Unlike other candidates, they were always surprised by the luxury inside the house.


    They couldn¡¯t help but look around.


    Uncle Joly thought that Tatum should be a person who had seen the big world. Or, the concentration


    was good enough. Anyway, he had a good impression of this young chef.


    We estimate that he can join his team tomorrow.


    Uncle Joly took Tatum a few meters away from where Elora was sitting and stopped. He signaled


    Tatum not to follow him yet. He went up himself and told Elora respectfully, ¡°Miss, Tatum ising.¡±


    Among the Ormond family, only Tinsley had seen Tatum. Others were not at home at the time, and they


    did not see Tatum himself. Now that they saw Tatum, everyone was shocked.


    Mrs. Ormond said to her husband in a low voice, ¡°This chef is so young. He looks about the same age


    as Elora.¡±


    Mr. Ormond hummed, ¡°He is very young. He looks so calm and doesn¡¯t show any signs of nervousness


    or fear.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this chef is very good-looking?¡± The second wife of the Ormond family, Tinsley¡¯s


    mother, couldn¡¯t help but whisper to her sister-inw.


    Mrs. Ormond smiled. ¡°He is quite handsome.¡±


    Tinsley answered, ¡°Everyone, please believe what I say. I say today¡¯s re-examination candidates are


    young and handsome, exuding unique charm in every word, deed, and movement.¡±


    Everyone looked at Tinsley.


    That look was so meaningful.


    Tinsley was not stupid, so she didn¡¯t know what her family members meant when they looked at her.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to look at me like this. I just appreciate it. Tatum¡¯s cooking is


    delicious. I just love to eat his food. Additionally, his snacks are quite delicious.


    ¡°Sister, you can do the interview and don¡¯t worry about us.¡± Tinsley reminded Elora.


    Elora felt that her cousin, Tinsley, was reluctant to let Tatum stand behind for such a long time.


    Tinsley: Even if she jumped into the Yellow River, she couldn¡¯t wash herself off.


    Uncle Joly arranged for Tatum toe over.


    Only then did Tatume over.


    ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Tatum York.¡± Tatum introduced himself to everyone.


    Elora asked Uncle Joly to bring him a chair and let him sit down.


    Elora also changed her position and sat opposite Tatum so that she could observe Tatum more easily.


    She didn¡¯t ask too many questions. She already knew Tatum¡¯s information.


    After looking at Tatum several times, Elora asked him: ¡°Mr. York, you have your own career, so why


    would youe all the way to Annenburg to apply for a job as a chef? The welfare benefits I provide


    are good, but I guess they are not as much as what you earn yourself.¡±


    Tatum started his own business, and his regr hotels and restaurants were on the right track.


    Business was booming, and he made a lot of money.

 Chapter 3210

    Tatum was considered a person with a sessful career. He didn¡¯t think about expanding his business


    or enjoying life, but he came all the way here to work as a chef.


    Elora wanted to know why.


    Tatum answered honestly, ¡°Because it¡¯s difficult.¡± I¡¯ve loved cooking since I was a child, and I¡¯ve also


    learned cooking skills from teachers. I¡¯ve painstakingly studied various major cuisines, and I think I


    have some experience. Although I have achieved some sess in starting my own business, there are


    mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. I still have to keep


    improving. The customers¡¯ mouths are the key to motivating me to keep improving.¡±


    He was a cook, and if the guests find it delicious, it means that his cooking skills have passed the test.


    When guests give him suggestions, he makes changes to improve his cooking skills. When he meets a


    customer as picky as Elora, herments motivate him even more.


    Elora guesses that he came here because he found it challenging to apply for the Ormond family¡¯s chef


    job. After she was silent, she said, ¡°Being your own boss is different from working for others. Mr. York,


    have you thought about it clearly? If you work as a chef in my house, it will be equivalent to being a


    private chef. You won¡¯t be able to receive guests from all over the world, which may not be of much


    benefit to you.¡±


    Tatum looked at her, smiled, and said, ¡°I think there are few people who are as good at eating as the


    eldestdy. Working here, I don¡¯t have customers from all over the world, but I can make the eldest


    lady never tire of eating. After working here for a year and a half, I think my cooking skills will improve a


    lot. ¡°When I return to Wiltspoon in the future, the restaurant I run will be able to attract customers like a


    cloud.¡±


    He will guide his chefs to make more delicious meals to satisfy guests from all over the world, so that


    they can eat authentic hometown dishes and the best dishes in Wiltspoon.


    Elora: ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, her mouth was too picky. If the chef could eat the food, it would be a delicacy to others.


    She liked this meal tonight.


    She thought Tatum¡¯s cooking was okay, but to say it was the most delicious would go against her


    conscience.


    It was also possible that Tatum had not shown his true strength.


    However, his meal tonight had conquered her family¡¯s stomachs.


    Everyone said it was delicious.


    In addition, Tinsley always praised Tatum in front of her, so Elora wanted to meet Tatum.


    Tinsley had to admit that, from Elora¡¯s perspective, Tatum was indeed a handsome guy¡ªa rare


    handsome guy.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He seemed to have a pretty good tutor, judging by his conversation and behavior.


    ¡°Mr. York, you want to work in my house for a year and a half.¡±


    The tone was quite loud.


    Elora cursed in her heart.


    Others think that it would be great if they could work with her for a month.


    Tatum actually wanted to work for a year and a half.


    When she became the master of the house, no one in her family could cook for more than half a year.


    The longest time she worked was five and a half months, which was half a month less than half a year.


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°It would be better if I could keep doing it.¡±


    Challenging his cooking skills was the main purpose of his trip, and the secondary purpose was to


    make Elora fall in love with him.


    Two people develop a rtionship.


    Grandma gave them one year. Tatum promises that if he can stay here for a year, he will win Elora¡¯s


    heart. Afterpleting his mission, he took Elora back to Wiltspoon to meet his grandma.


    Of course,pleting the task half a year in advance would be preferable. His brothers took less than


    a year to win the wives chosen by their grandma.


    Tatum didn¡¯t want to lose to his brothers, so he hoped he could win Elora within half a year.


    Of course, his first priority was to gain a foothold in the Ormond family.


    Tinsley took the sentence and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. York, you want to keep doing it, so you have to


    work harder. My sister has a very picky mouth. We think the food you cooked tonight is delicious, but


    my sister can¡¯t say a word of praise. If this is what you¡¯re trying your best to do, I think it would be great


    if you could work for a month.¡±

 Chapter 3211

    Tatum said, ¡°I want to speak with facts.¡±


    Tinsley raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. York, you are full of confidence.¡±


    Elora nced at Tinsley and asked Tatum, ¡°Mr. York, when can youe to work?¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°I came here for this position and can work at any time.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elora smiled and said, ¡°Then you can officially join the job tomorrow. Uncle Joly must have arranged a


    dormitory for you. We will calcte your sry starting tomorrow. There will be a one-month probation


    period. We will calcte your sry daily during the probationary period. You cannot leave.¡±


    For everyone whoes here, it¡¯s like this. They¡¯ll get one day¡¯s wages for one day¡¯s work.


    Tatum said, ¡°Uncle Joly arranged the dormitory for me yesterday. I don¡¯t have any problem with


    calcting the sry. I came here for the challenge, but I don¡¯t care about the sry issue.¡±


    He was not short of money. All he needed was a wife.


    ¡°Okay, you can go back to the dormitory to rest now. Uncle Joly will tell you when to eat three meals a


    day at home. Except for breakfast, the time for lunch and dinner remains the same.¡±


    Everyone woke up at a different time in the morning, so breakfast was irregr.


    Tatum said, ¡°Okay, I will ask Uncle Joly for advice.¡±


    He nodded to everyone again before getting up and leaving.


    After he left, Elora also stood up. She said to everyone, ¡°I still have things to deal with, so I won¡¯t stay


    with my parents. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Alonzoter that I¡¯ll take him out to y on the weekend.¡±


    Alonzo was twenty years younger than Elora, and she took care of him like a son.


    Alonzo was afraid of her, but he loved to cling to her.


    Tinsley also followed Elora: ¡°I have to be busy too.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond warned Elora: ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much wine when socializing. Drinking too much wine will


    harm your health.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I am not the same person I was five years ago.¡± Elora spoke without looking back.


    When she first took over thepany, many people made things difficult for her.


    She had no dignity or experience at that time, and she was afraid of offending others and affecting the


    company, so she would swallow her anger. Now that she has secured her position as president and is


    gradually gaining authority in thepany, who dares to make things difficult for her? When


    socializing, she can drink two drinks if she wants to. If she doesn¡¯t want to drink, no one can let her.


    Mrs. Ormond was still quite worried. She got up and escorted Elora out of the house. She saw Elora¡¯s


    bodyguard waiting outside, followed by bodyguards. She was more or less relieved.


    No matter how capable Elora was, she was a girl.


    Tinsley squeezed into Elora¡¯s car.


    Elora said to Tinsley, ¡°You don¡¯t drive?¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°I just ask the driver to drive and follow. I¡¯m sitting with you now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all as you wished. Tatum has been admitted. Is there anything else you want to say?¡± Elora


    deliberately teased Tinsley and then reached out to help her straighten her suit jacket.


    Tinsley: ¡°Sister, as I said, I only admire Tatum. When we see a handsome guy, it¡¯s normal for us to


    appreciate him as a painting. I¡¯m really not interested in him.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°It¡¯s not interesting now; what about in the future? I believe that Tatum is not a suitable


    candidate for this position. He has already started his own business and has a good career. He is a


    sessful person, but he is still motivated and ambitious. If you give him a few more years, he will


    definitely be a leader in the catering industry.¡±

 Chapter 3212

    Elora continued, ¡°With such a career, if you really like him, the second uncle and second aunt will not


    object. ¡°Even if he is from Wiltspoon and too far away from us, the second uncle and second aunt may


    be reluctant to let you marry far away.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Sister!¡± Tinsley said helplessly, ¡°How many times have I said it? I really don¡¯t mean that. On the


    contrary, I think he and you are a good match. We have seven sisters, and you are the eldest. You


    must marry first. I will not surpass you.¡±


    Tinsley was unsure if it was an illusion or if she really saw it, but Tatum looked at Elora in a different


    light.


    Tatum also came here for Elora.


    Oh, he came here for Elora¡¯s delicious mouth. If he can satisfy Elora, his customers will surely be


    satisfied.


    She thought that there were few people as picky as Elora.


    Elora stretched out her hand and pinched Tinsley¡¯s face, saying with a smile, ¡°We are not much


    different in age, and we are just cousins.¡± Even if you get married before me, it will be fine. I¡¯m not


    considering marriage at the moment. Even if I were to consider it, it would be local people. Think about


    it: Alonzo is only a few years old. When he grows up and can take over, he will have to wait at least


    twenty years. We, the sisters, will continue to support thepany for the next twenty years. If we


    marry far away, who will support thepany? Let¡¯s see if the third and fourth sisters possess such


    abilities.¡±


    The third and fourth youngdies have also grown up and started to get involved in business matters.


    At present, it cannot support a huge family business.


    Therefore, Elora did not consider marrying far away. She was marrying in this city so that she could


    manage her family¡¯spany after getting married. She nned to gradually transfer the business


    affairs to her younger brother once he reached adulthood.


    Tinsley: ¡°Sister, are there any young talents in our city that you like?¡±


    There were quite a lot of wealthy young men from wealthy families in this city, and some of them were


    quite good, but they were all married fathers.


    If they are younger than them, they will definitely not consider it.


    Those whose family conditions were not suitable for their Ormond family would not be considered.


    Alonzo, the younger brother, would inherit the family business in the future, but the sisters, who were


    also wealthy, would establish their own private businesses. However, the conditions were not as good


    as theirs. They were always worried that the other party was here for money and wasn¡¯t sincere.


    When they walked into the business world, what kind of people had they not seen?


    Both sisters were very sober and had no love brains.


    ¡°No.¡± Elora said, ¡°You followed me just to talk about these things?¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°Hehe, no, that¡¯s right. I just asked you what I thought about the battle selection. What I


    said is correct. He is so good-looking. He is the most handsome boy I have ever seen. He also looks


    well-educated.¡±


    Elora reached out again and tapped Tinsley¡¯s forehead.


    Elora said, ¡°You also said that fighting Tatum is not interesting. Look at you!¡±Since you first saw Tatum,


    the topic of conversation between you and me has never left Tatum.¡±


    Tinsley: ¡°¡­¡±


    Elora said, ¡°Tatum is good-looking, and good-looking men are not easy to guard. When we marry, we


    must first look at his character and then his family. There is no way around it. Even if we don¡¯t dislike a


    family like ours, parents will also dislike the other person¡¯s poor family conditions. It is better to find


    someone on the same level from the beginning, rather than enduring parental beatings.


    I got Tatum¡¯s information and showed it to you. So far, he is quite good. But whether his character is


    good or not, we need to spend a long time observing to know what his character is like.


    Also, he is just the chef in my family now. You¡¯re the second youngdy in front of him. He will not, and


    dare not, treat you badly. As a result, we cannot see his true character. Some people can hide it for


    several years without showing it at all.¡±


    Tinsley: ¡°¡­¡±


    Tinsley said that she was far from falling in love with Tatum at first sight and had no thoughts about


    men or women. Elora probably didn¡¯t listen.

 Chapter 3213

    Seeing Tinsley¡¯s speechless look, Elora smiled and said, ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t like Tatum now, you can¡¯t


    tell whether you will like him in the future. From now on, youe to my ce for dinner every day,


    spend more time with him, and get to know him. If he is really good, stay as far away as possible. I


    think my second uncle and second aunt will reluctantly agree. Or let Tatum develop in our area and buy


    a house here.¡±


    Tinsley: ¡°¡­¡±


    Elora said this, and she would not daree to her ce in the future to have a meal.


    Lest Elora misunderstand that she likes Tatum.


    Tatum didn¡¯t know that his future wife misunderstood that his sister-inw was interested in him.


    He followed Uncle Joly back to the dormitory.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Uncle Joly smiled and congratted him, and he said with a smile, ¡°Tatum, we have be


    colleagues. I hope we can work together for a long time.¡±


    In the manor, Ormond¡¯s family lived in several rooms, each with its own small world.


    The chefs in the main room changed often, and Uncle Joly hoped that someone could work for a year


    and a half without having to change people frequently.


    Often, the chef left before he got acquainted with the chef.


    Tatum also smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Joly, I also hope that I can work with you for a longer time. In the


    future, I will have to study the recipes carefully to make the youngdy like to eat my food and only the


    food I cook.¡±


    Uncle Joly said, ¡°If you can make the eldestdy only love your food, then you will be great.


    Participating in the cookingpetition will undoubtedly earn you the title of God of Cooking.¡±


    It¡¯s not easy for a youngdy¡¯s stomach to be cooked.


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if the chef is not a master of cooking. I just want to improve my


    cooking skills and make my guests satisfied.¡±


    He will give some advice to the chefs he hires. Therefore, if he learns well, it means that his chef can


    learn well, and then his catering business will get better and better.


    Of course, he needs to sign a multi-year contract with him before he can give him some pointers, lest


    the chefs learn the essence of his cooking and go cook for others or be hispetitors, in which


    case he will lose more than he gains.


    They don¡¯t dare to teach others their essence, saying that they have taught their disciples and starved


    the master to death.


    He always retains half of his skills to protect his catering business from his apprentices.


    However, chefs who have received some guidance from him will change cities, even if they start their


    own business. They will not and dare notpete with him for business, probably because they are


    afraid of the York Corporation behind him.


    The York Corporation is also involved in the catering industry and is managed by Kevin. It has be


    a leader among its peers.


    Uncle Joly already knew that Tatum was the boss himself. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you want to


    improve your cooking skills. You work here. If the eldestdy eats the dishes you cook, she will give


    you some advice. If she doesn¡¯t make anyments, it means she is satisfied.


    It¡¯s just that you have no one tomunicate with. The chefs in the second and third bedrooms are not


    as good as ours.¡±


    The eldestdy was the most picky, so the chef was naturally the best in the eldest house.


    ¡°Everyone has their own specialties. When we learn from others, we learn from their strengths and


    correct our own shorings. However, most people will not easily teach others their skills.¡±


    Uncle Joly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    The chefs who worked in the manor usually came and went, but when cooking, everyone¡¯s job was


    different, so there was nomunication and no cooking experience with their peers. No one wanted


    to be copied by others.


    That was a job grab.

 Chapter 3214

    Fellow peers were jealous of each other.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Tatum said, ¡°I will make adjustments based on the eldestdy¡¯s evaluation. That way, I can make


    progress. As long as the eldestdy is satisfied with every dish I cook, I can start my apprenticeship.¡±


    Uncle Joly smiled and said, ¡°In that case, the eldestdy will probably be unable to leave you.¡±


    Tatum wanted to say that he would be happy to cook for Elora for the rest of his life. However, it is


    better not to say this, as it will easily make people think wrongly. Even if his secondary goal is to


    capture Elora, he cannot reveal such thoughts.


    Elora took care of the family business, which showed that she was a smart and capable person. It was


    not easy to win over such a strong woman.


    Unexpectedly, it took Kevin a long time. With Serenity¡¯s help, he took a shortcut and won Hayden¡¯s


    heart.


    After Uncle Joly finished speaking, he realized that those words were easy for people to imagine, so he


    quickly changed the topic.


    ¡°Tatum, you have been busy all afternoon. Go to bed early and prepare breakfast for the eldestdy


    tomorrow. The eldestdy and Young Master Alonzo are the first to have breakfast. Young Master


    Alonzo has to go to school, so it is early. Every day, the oldestdy sends Young Master Alonzo off.


    After returning from school, she will go to thepany, so the siblings will go together.


    At around seven o¡¯clock in the morning, you have to prepare breakfast for the eldestdy and Young


    Master Alonzo. You can prepare breakfast for everyone else after nine o¡¯clock. Mr. and Mrs. Ormond


    usually get up around 10:30 to 11 o¡¯clock.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°At this point, breakfast and lunch will be eaten together.¡±


    Uncle Joly nodded. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Ormond are like this. They sleep until noon and don¡¯t get up. They go


    out after lunch ande back for dinner in the evening. Sometimes they don¡¯te back. When they


    don¡¯te back, I will tell you in advance. As long as they don¡¯te back. When you eat, rest; just fill


    your stomach.¡±


    In the main room, only Elora and Alonzo have breakfast.


    Tatum said, ¡°The eldestdy, won¡¯t shee back for dinner tonight?¡±


    Uncle Joly said, ¡°Normally she won¡¯te back, and she will tell me in advance when shees


    back. Young Master Alonzo often follows Mr. and Mrs. Ormond after school, so he rarely has dinner at


    home. However, maybe everyone wille back for dinner. Everyone is still very satisfied with your


    cooking skills.¡±


    Every time there was a new chef, everyone woulde back to eat for a few days. After the novelty


    wore off, they would go back to their own ways.


    Tatum remembered.


    The Ormond family was unlike their York family, who had fixed meal times.


    If everyone returned to the vi and had three meals a day together, especially breakfast and lunch, if


    none of them got up to eat, grandma¡¯s cane would make them jump up to eat.


    Grandma said that if the three meals are not stable, it will easily hurt the stomach. If there is something


    wrong with the stomach, it will take a long time to recover.


    Zachary had a bad stomach for a while, so Serenity spent a long time helping him to recuperate his


    spleen and stomach and watched him eat three meals on time.


    Tatum couldn¡¯t care too much about other people¡¯s stomachs, but he must help Elora¡¯s stomach take


    care of her and not let her have a bad stomach due to diet.


    Uncle Joly said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else to do. You should go to bed early. If you have anything you don¡¯t


    understand in the future, just ask me.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Uncle Joly.¡± Tatum thanked Uncle Joly repeatedly.


    He sent Uncle Joly downstairs and waited until Uncle Joly was gone before returning to his dormitory.


    Then he sent a message to his family members to tell everyone that he had sessfully re-examined.


    Elora admitted him, and Mr. Talbot and others had no chance.


    This was based on strength. Everyone had obtained the results through fairpetition, and Tatum


    would not feel guilty.

 Chapter 3215

    Evan, who was taking care of Abby in the hotel, received Tatum¡¯s voice message.


    The voice message Tatum sent asked Evan, ¡°You traveled so far just to be a chef?¡±


    Tatum was sitting on the sofa at the moment. He replied to Evan, ¡°Isn¡¯t it possible? The Ormond


    family¡¯s chefs are very challenging. I merely sought admission to test my abilities. Fortunately, I


    defeated all thepetitors. It can be said that it¡¯s time to pass five levels and k!ll six generals.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­a chef acts like he is running for president.


    How long do you n to stay? It¡¯s not far from the New Year. Aren¡¯t you nning toe back during


    the New Year?¡±


    Tatum replied, ¡°I may not go back during the New Year. I will go back when the boss fires me.¡±


    Evan smiled cheerfully. ¡°With your ability, the boss can still fire you, so it¡¯s reasonable for you to fire the


    boss. I just don¡¯t understand why you have to travel so far away. You also have a career, and you have


    to travel thousands of miles away to cook instead of cooking. Is it cold inside? Can you bear it?¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t been cold before. Haven¡¯t you been thrown into the snowy


    mountains by grandma? Fourth brother, if you don¡¯t talk about me, how are you doing? ¡°Did you go


    after my future fourth sister-inw?¡±


    Tatum thought to himself that he had already taken action. If Evan hadn¡¯t taken action, he would be in a


    better position when he took Elora back to see his grandma.


    If grandma¡¯s crutch doesn¡¯t hit Evan, he won¡¯t be called Tatum.


    Evan said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it; it¡¯s so annoying. My sister-inw invites me to dinner tonight.¡±


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a banquet at Hongmen.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? The fourth sister-inw that grandma picked for me found out that the elder


    sister-inw sued me, and the elder sister-inw invited me to dinner.¡±


    Tatum: ¡°Brother, what did you do to the fourth sister-inw?¡±


    Evan: ¡°Tatum, she is not your fourth sister-inw!¡±


    Evan corrected Tatum¡¯s title. He didn¡¯t think he would marry Abby.


    Tomorrow, he will go back to find Grandma for a showdown. Although he didn¡¯t know the fox very well,


    he was certain that he didn¡¯t want to marry Abby.


    Grandma wanted to hit or scold her, but he didn¡¯t care.


    Getting married is a lifelong event.


    He didn¡¯t want to force himself to marry a woman he didn¡¯t love. Even if he didn¡¯t hate Abby, he felt that


    she was very suitable for him in all aspects.


    He didn¡¯t even want to marry.


    Tatum said amusingly, ¡°Brother, Can you still resist Grandma? Grandma¡¯s chosen fourth sister-inw is


    undoubtedly a good fit for you. You can develop a rtionship with her. Anyway, it will take a year. If we


    can¡¯t develop a rtionship in a year, we will have a showdown with Grandma.¡±


    Like Grandma selected Elora for him.


    Tatum liked Elora very much after seeing her in person. He determined that Elora was his future wife.


    Tatum fell in love with Elora at first sight.


    After Evan was silent for a while, he said, ¡°It¡¯s suitable, but I don¡¯t have that kind of passion for her.¡±


    Tatum naturally knew about him.


    Tatum said, ¡°Brother, just think about it carefully and don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    Everyone has their own goals to attack, and no one can help anyone else. When they are troubled, the


    only thing they can do as brothers is enlighten them.


    ¡°I never do anything that I regret. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. Abby is asking for water again.¡±


    When Evan heard Abby calling for water, he stopped chatting with Tatum and went to get Abby a ss


    of warm water.


    He sat down on the bed¡¯s edge, ced the ss of water down, helped Abby up, and then took the


    ss to feed her.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    This was the first time in his life that he had taken care of a drunkard.


    It was better to drink water, but he was afraid she would be vomiting like before.


    After Abby drank the water, she fell back on the bed and continued to sleep. She didn¡¯t sleep for two


    minutes before she rolled over and got out of bed.


    However, she was so drunk that she staggered around when she walked.

 Chapter 3216

    Evan quickly provided support and asked her with a headache, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I want to go¡­¡± Abby squinted her eyes and couldn¡¯t speak clearly.


    ¡°You want to use the bathroom?¡± Evan looked a little embarrassed.


    She was staggering when she walked, and he was afraid that she would fall if he asked her to go to the


    bathroom by herself.


    But it was inconvenient for him to help her go to the bathroom. He was manly!


    Abby nodded and left again.


    Evan supported her and said, ¡°Can you do it by yourself?¡±


    Abby said nothing. She was so drunk that she didn¡¯t even know who was around her.


    Seeing her like this, Evan had no choice but to help her go to the bathroom, mumbling.


    After helping her into the bathroom, he quickly exited and let her deal with it on her own.


    As a result, he waited at the bathroom door for more than ten minutes, but the woman didn¡¯te out.


    Evan knocked on the door, but there was no movement.


    He opened the door a little first and looked inside, but did not see Abby.


    What about her?


    Evan opened the door suspiciously, walked in, and found Abby sitting against the wall by the door. He


    just opened the door a little, so he didn¡¯t see her.


    This girl!


    We will never allow her to drink so much wine again.


    Oh, no. If she eats with him, he won¡¯t allow her to drink. No matter how much wine she drinks with


    others, it has nothing to do with him.


    Evan walked over, bent down, picked up Abby, carried him out of the bathroom, andid him back on


    the bed.


    Originally, he was resting in another room, but with Abby¡¯s behavior, he didn¡¯t dare go back to his room


    to rest.


    In the end, he justid on the sofa all night.


    The next day, he was stared at.


    Opening his eyes and seeing Abby¡¯s pretty face, Evan blinked. After a while, he came back to his


    senses and sat up on the sofa suddenly.


    He looked down at her clothes.


    Abby: ¡°You would r*pe me while I was asleep?¡±


    Evan said calmly, ¡°You were as drunk as a dead dogst night; how could I r*pe you?¡±


    Abby stared at him, her pretty face frosty. ¡°Who do you think is a dead dog?¡±


    Evan said, ¡°You sleep like a dead dog.¡±


    Abby snorted heavily. ¡°I identally drank a few more drinksst night. The wine your sister-inw


    ordered was so delicious. Who knew it would have such great stamina?¡±


    She never thought she would be so drunk.


    Oh, she didn¡¯t know what she was like when she was drunk.


    When she woke up, she had no memory of what happened after she was drunk.


    Seeing Evan asleep on the sofa, she guessed that she was very drunk and might be causing trouble


    for others. Evan didn¡¯t trust her, so he spent the night on the sofa in the room.


    Evan was really good when he was good, but his heart didn¡¯t seem to be with her, who was called


    Abby.


    ¡°I have warned you that the wine is delicious, but it has strong stamina and is easily intoxicating. You


    don¡¯t believe it, but you still drink it. Now you believe it.¡± Evan stood up and asked her with concern,


    ¡°Do you have a headache?¡±


    Abby pursed her lips and then hummed softly. ¡°My head hurts a bit, but I can barely bear it. Where is


    this? It¡¯s not my hotel room.¡±

 Chapter 3217

    Evan sat down and said to Abby, ¡°This is a hotel, of course, not the room you slept in. After you got


    drunk, I sent you back to your room, but not long after youy down, you vomited and vomited all over


    the floor. Even the bed was a little dirty. I have to move you. You are really difficult to take care of when


    you are drunk. You should drink less in the future.¡±


    Abby: ¡°I have no memory at all. I just remember drinking a lot of wine with you. The wine was really


    delicious. When I return to Hiribaty, you can give me a box to take back. When I am in a bad mood, I¡¯ll


    take a drink or two at my house.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°You still need some wine.¡± Evan didn¡¯t believe that she was short of wine.


    She must have a lot of good wine at home.


    Abby: ¡°I don¡¯tck the wine, but I am very short of the wine you gave me.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Okay, when you leave Wiltspoon, I will give you a box of the wine you drankst night, as well


    as Wiltspoon¡¯s specialties, and buy you some to take back. I can¡¯t let your trip go in vain.¡±


    Abby smiled and said, ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t let me go in vain.¡±


    Then, she sat down next to Evan. After sitting down, she leaned on the sofa and said to Evan, ¡°Evan, is


    there any honey here? Can you make me a cup of honey water to relieve my headache?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it doesn¡¯t hurt that much?¡± Evan said to her as he stood up, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash my face


    first.¡± I¡¯ll make honey water for youter, and you can wash your face, too. If you want to take a bath,


    go back to your room and do so again. This is the presidential suite. My eldest brother often stays here.


    My eldest brother only agreed to let you stay here for one night. My eldest brother won¡¯t agree if you


    switch to the second person, even if my sister-inw helps to talk.¡±


    Both his brothers and sister-inw were aware that his grandma had selected Abby as her bride. Her


    brother and sister-inw already considered Abby to be part of the family in their eyes.


    After hearing Evan speak like this yesterday, Abby would think there was something wrong with those


    words.


    Now that she knows that Evan is close to her and treats her well because of Grandma May, she


    doesn¡¯t think there is anything wrong with what Evan said. Serenity and Zachary probably regard her


    as a family member.


    Abby looked at Evan¡¯s back as he walked out. Can she start a family with him?


    He was good to her because of his grandma. But he has no real love for her.


    She could still feel it. However, she was a little tempted, and she didn¡¯t want her temptation to end like


    this. She wanted to give it a try; could she beat her?


    If she couldn¡¯t win, it would make her dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Sister Serenter and thank her.¡± Evan heard what she said, but he didn¡¯t respond to her.


    That was a personal rtionship between her and Serenity.


    After washing, Evan notified the butler to bring breakfast. Then he made a ss of honey water and


    was about to bring it to Abby¡¯s room. Abby had alreadye out of the room.


    Evan said, ¡°The honey water is ready. I also asked the butler to bring breakfast. After you have


    breakfast, you can go back to your room to catch up on your sleep. If you sleep enough, you won¡¯t


    have a headache.¡±


    Abby hummed. She took the ss of honey water from his hand and thanked him.

 Chapter 3218

    Soon after, the butler brought breakfast.


    The two of them had breakfast together and then left the room. The butler would tidy up the suite so


    that Zachary could stay there again, keeping it as it was.


    Abby returned to her room and continued to catch up on her sleep.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan first called his grandma. After she answered the phone, he asked, ¡°Grandma, where are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in the vi; what¡¯s wrong? You miss your grandma! If you miss me, you¡¯lle back and have a


    meal with me.¡± Grandma May said, then added, ¡°My fish is cooked; it smells so good.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re grilling fish so early in the morning?¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with eating grilled fish so early in the morning? It¡¯s not really early in


    the morning anymore. It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock. Didn¡¯t you see that the sun is already so high? The


    temperature has also risen a lot today. I went fishing with some old friends. They grilled and ate the fish


    they caught. It felt like a pic, which was nice.¡±


    Evan could imagine that scene.


    The stream at the mountain¡¯s foot was clear and full of fish and shrimp.


    Grandma May would sometimes call several workers¡¯ mothers to fish and shrimp in the river together.


    There were several stone tables under the big tree by the river. As long as grandma gave an order, the


    butler would move the oven to the foot of the mountain and let a few old, naughty boys bake something


    for themselves.


    When someone else bakes it for them, they still think it¡¯s not delicious.


    Grandma May said that they mainly like the process of baking food, but in fact, they can¡¯t finish eating


    so much.


    If there was more than enough to eat, grandma would share it with the workers.


    The workers at Wildridge Manor all knew that Grandma May didn¡¯t put on airs and got along with them,


    just like the grandma next door.


    ¡°Grandma, catch two more fish and bake them for me. I¡¯ll go back now.¡± Evan wanted to go back and


    have a showdown with Grandma.


    ¡°When youe back, you can catch it yourself. Once you catch it, clean it, and I will bake it for you.¡±


    After Grandma May finished speaking, she asked him, ¡°You are so free today? Since returning to


    Wiltspoon, you haven¡¯t been home for so long. I thought you didn¡¯t dare to go home.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to go home? I didn¡¯t get into trouble. Thepany is too busy, and you


    know that, Grandma. Our York family has too many properties, and the eldest brother can¡¯t handle it


    alone. We always have to help share some, let alone our ownpany. I¡¯m so busy now that I forget


    everything.¡±


    Grandma Mayughed and said, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten it, but you haven¡¯t forgotten that unknown girl.¡± They


    came to settle ounts with you, and you hid. You can¡¯t hide from the first grade of junior high school,


    but you can¡¯t hide from the fifteenth grade. You took someone¡¯s precious thing and returned it quickly. I


    asked you to chase your wife, not to be a thief.¡±


    Evan¡¯s face suddenly turned red. He didn¡¯t even tell Zachary what he did, and he didn¡¯t even dare say it


    to Zachary for fear that he would scold him.


    Grandma May stayed in Wiltspoon every day to y with old friends. How did she learn what he did?


    Evan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal her things; she identally lost them, and I picked them up.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°It¡¯s good to pick up gold; didn¡¯t I teach you? If you pick up something belonging to


    someone else, as long as she can prove it¡¯s hers, you should return it to her.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°She just can¡¯t prove that the thing is hers, so I don¡¯t dare to give it to her. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not hers, I


    will give it back to the rightful owner when the rightful owner arrives.¡±


    Grandma May still smiled. ¡°Evan, you have nine brothers; all of them are very smart. I admit, who can


    say that your grandpa and I have better genes? They passed it on to your dad, who then passed it on


    to you. However, smart people sometimes kill themselves.¡±


    When Grandma May praised her grandson for being smart, she also praised herself and herte


    husband.


    Her husband and she inherited good genes from their sons, who, in turn, passed these genes on to


    their grandchildren from generation to generation, resulting in exceptionally good grandchildren.

 Chapter 3219

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not smart. I¡¯m very stupid. You¡¯re the best.¡± Evan ttered his grandma.


    It was not ttering; grandma was very powerful.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were already very good people, but they still couldn¡¯t escape grandma¡¯s


    eyes.


    Evan said, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t y any tricks.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°That¡¯s your business. You can do whatever you like. I have already chosen a wife for


    you. It¡¯s also your business whether you pursue her or not. One year is enough for you to think about it


    carefully. However, I would like to remind you that there are no men in our York family who are both


    independent and single-minded. You should not break the good family tradition of the York family.¡±


    Evan apanied him with a smile. ¡°Grandma, I know. Grandma, I have to drive. Let¡¯s talk when I get


    back.¡±


    ¡°Drive carefully on the road.¡± Grandma May warned him, and she hung up the phone.


    After Grandma May hung up the phone, she handed it to Sam.


    ¡°My fish.¡±


    She was concerned that others would eat the fish she had personally caught.


    Sam smiled and said, ¡°Old Madam York, The fish you grilled smells so good. No one will snatch the fish


    from you.¡±


    These olddies who came with their children and lived in the workers¡¯ dormitory, although they could


    chat with Grandma May, also understood that no matter how approachable Grandma May was, she


    was the anchor of the York family. They would apany Grandma May to chat, fish, pick flowers, etc.


    They didn¡¯t dare touch Grandma May¡¯s things lightly.


    Their children¡¯s work is all here.


    All the workers at Wildridge Manor had very good welfare benefits. At the foot of the mountain, several


    dormitories were constructed. There were family suites. The hotel arranged family suites for those who


    came with their families. Those who were alone had a small kitchen, a single room, and a small


    bathroom.


    There was also some open space in front of the dormitory building. The workers¡¯ families had divided


    the open space into small vegetable plots to grow vegetables for self-sufficiency.


    It¡¯s okay if they don¡¯t want to nt. There were vegetables and fruits grown in so many ces at the


    foot of the vi. They were delivered to the vi. Most of the owners were not in the vi. If there is


    more than enough supply, the workers can eat.


    For those who didn¡¯t want to eat in the vi, they could subsidize some food expenses and let them buy


    food and cook by themselves.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Generally, those who brought their families chose to have their hosts subsidize their food expenses.


    They purchased and prepared their own food, providing all three meals for the family.


    Eating in the workers¡¯ canteen could only fill their individual stomachs. For those with families, it was


    cost-effective to not subsidize food expenses.


    Because the food expenses subsidized by the boss were not low, many people who lived alone liked to


    buy and cook their own food.


    ¡°Sam, go prepare some fish and shrimp and bake them for Evan to eat. He is on his way back.¡±


    Grandma May ate the small fish she grilled and found it very delicious.


    She immediately couldn¡¯t bear to share it with Evan.


    If Evan wants to eat barbecue, let him eat what Sam has cooked.


    She was an elder, so it was good that she didn¡¯t let Evan bake it for her. Does Evan have the nerve to


    let her bake something for him?


    Sam responded, ¡°I¡¯m going to have fish and shrimp.¡± Will the fourth young master make aeback?


    Just the fourth young master? Then the fish and shrimp I brought down are enough. Let¡¯s bake them


    later. It¡¯s too early. The fourth young master wille back. If it catches a cold, it won¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Well, just watch the time and bake it. I¡¯ll leave this to you.¡±


    Sam responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, old madam York, the Fourth Young Master is back, and I guarantee


    there will be freshly grilled fish for him to eat. ¡°Did the fourth young master stay at home for lunch?¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°When hees back, he must stay at home for a meal. You tell Rose, and she


    will look for some extra food. That¡¯s her son.¡±


    Sam responded respectfully.

 Chapter 3220

    The fish caught were not veryrge. Grandma May swiftly grilled the first string of small fish, then


    proceeded to grill the second string.


    Grandma May said to some old friends, ¡°The weather is a bit cold; would you like to drink a few drinks


    to warm yourself up?¡±


    ¡°Old Madam York.¡± When Sam heard that Grandma May actually wanted to drink two drinks, he


    immediately stopped him. ¡°Old Madam York, don¡¯t drink.¡±¡±If the young master knows about it, it¡¯s my


    fault for not taking good care of yours.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°How would Zack know if you didn¡¯t tell him? Zack is bing more and more like


    his grandpa, taking care of everything.¡±


    Grandma Mayined, and Zachary started to take care of her.


    The olddiesughed and said, ¡°The young master is caring about Grandma May¡¯s health. At our age,


    it is better to drink less.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if we drink some fruit wine. Sam, go get two bottles of fruit wine. It¡¯s not


    satisfying to have barbecue without wine.¡±


    Sam did not object again. He called back to the vi and asked someone to send a few bottles of fruit


    wine.


    In addition to eating the fish he caught, Sam also prepared other barbecue food for the olddies.


    Several children who had not yet entered kindergarten were also eating happily.


    Sam prepared juice for several children.


    Grandma May liked this kind of life, both old and young.


    The next year, her first great-grandchild was born.


    Grandma May handed the sausage she had baked to a cute little girl and touched her braid. ¡°The


    bigger a little girl is, the cuter she is.¡± Her eyes are sparkling. Your mother calls you a little girl. ¡°The


    spirit is perfect for you.¡±


    The little girl, Lydia, took the sausage and thanked her sweetly: ¡°Thank you, Grandma York.¡±


    Grandma May smiled lovingly and said, ¡°What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll bake it for you.¡±


    ¡°drumstick.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Lydia probably had frequent contact with Grandma May and was not afraid at all. If she wanted to eat


    grilled chicken legs, she asked for chicken legs.


    Grandma York, it¡¯s time to roast this chicken leg. Do you want to eat it? I¡¯ll give it to you first.


    ¡°Grandmother York, please consume the grilled sausages before I do so; I will consume the grilled


    chicken legs subsequently.¡±


    The little girl was eating the grilled sausage in her hand, but she was not greedy and wanted to grill the


    chicken legs now. She also said, ¡°When I get older, I can bake chicken legs. I will bake delicious food


    for some grandmas.¡±


    Several olddiesughed.


    Praise this little girl, Lydia, for her sweet mouth.


    Lydia felt a little embarrassed by the praise and walked away.


    She walked up to Sam and followed him. Wherever Sam went, she followed him. Whatever Sam did,


    she watched carefully.


    Sam asked her funny: ¡°Lydia, why do you always follow me?¡±


    Lydia said, ¡°I see what you do. When I grow up, I want to take over from you.¡±


    Sam smiled, touched Lydia¡¯s head, and said, ¡°You are only three years old, and you are still far from


    growing up. When you grow up, I will have already retired, and there will be a sessor. ¡°You may


    have to wait until the next uncle, the Butler, retires to take over.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that the little girl, Lydia, actually wanted to be the manager of Wildridge Manor.


    ¡°Lydia, you have to be more ambitious, you know?¡±¡±When you grow up, you want to enter the young


    master¡¯spany and be a senior executive in it.¡±


    Lydia said, ¡°My father said that Uncle Sam is very powerful and can make a lot of money, so I will take


    over from you.¡±


    Sam: ¡°¡­¡±


    His ie was very high; after all, he was the general manager of Wildridge Manor.

 Chapter 3221

    When Grandma May heard what Lydia said, she smiled and waved to Lydia, ¡°Lydia,e here.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Lydia came over.


    ¡°Grandma York, can we eat the chicken legs?¡±


    Lydia thought Grandma May had asked her toe over and eat roasted chicken legs.


    Grandma May pulled her closer, held her in her arms, and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not baked yet; you can


    eat itter.¡±


    Grandma May asked, ¡°Why are you thinking about taking over from Uncle Sam?¡±


    Grandma May liked baby girls; everyone in the vi knew this.


    The York family had not had a daughter for several generations. Grandma May looked forward to a


    daughter and then a granddaughter, but all ended in disappointment. She is now looking forward to


    having a great-granddaughter. She doesn¡¯t know if she can expect it yet.


    She frequently assured the workers that they could take their daughters to school and live in Wiltspoon.


    When they had free time, they could y at the children¡¯s amusement park in the vi. She wanted to


    invite the girls from the first ss. If the baby goes to the vi to y, maybe the grandsons-inw can


    give her a great-granddaughter.


    Lydia said, ¡°Uncle Sam is very powerful. He manages many people and can make a lot of money. The


    house that Uncle Sam lives in is also very beautiful. I want to be like Uncle Sam.¡±


    Even though Lydia was only three years old, she was so smart and well-spoken. Sometimes the things


    she said could surprise people. Her parents said they never taught her to say those things, but she can


    still say them.


    When Sonny came to Wildridge Manor, he also liked to go down the mountain to y with Lydia, or she


    would go into the vi to y with Sonny.


    ¡°You heard what Uncle Sam said just now.¡± By the time you can take over, Uncle Sam will have already


    retired. If someone else takes over, you will have to wait for another uncle to retire before it is your turn.


    Moreover, we don¡¯t want your eyes set on your position as Uncle Sam.¡±


    Grandma May believed Lydia was quite intelligent, and with proper training, she could potentially join


    the York Corporation and be an effective leader for her great-grandchildren.


    As long as the workers¡¯ children study well and have a correct outlook on life, Grandma May will make


    a promise to them that after graduation, they can enter the York Corporation to work. As for whether


    they can climb up, it depends on their ability.


    It was like giving them a back door.


    There were many people outside who wanted to join the York Corporation, but not everyone could get


    in. Thepetition was too high, making it difficult for people who were not very good or outstanding to


    enter the York Corporation.


    Lydia looked up at Grandma May, her big eyes shing, as if she were thinking and slightly confused.


    ¡°Grandma York, how are you doing, Uncle Sam?¡± Lydia asked.


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Sam is very good, but you are young people. Young people


    should go out more, see the world, and umte some life experience for themselves. Even your


    position, Uncle Sam, is not something everyone can do. It also requires a lot of experience.¡±


    Lydia stopped talking again.


    No matter how smart she was, she was only as old as Sonny. Her parents had not yet sent her to


    kindergarten, stating that they would do so in September of the following year.


    Lydia could hear what Grandma May said, but she didn¡¯t understand the meaning.


    Seeing her look like this, Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°You are still young, and you still don¡¯t


    understand what I am telling you. Go and y!I will request that you consume the roasted chicken


    legs.¡±


    After putting Lydia down, Grandma May asked her to y.


    Lydia immediately ran to Uncle Sam, with whom she was more familiar.


    Grandma May was very kind, just like Lydia¡¯s grandmother, but Lydia¡¯s parents always told her to be


    respectful to Grandma May because she was the real boss.


    After an hour,


    Lydia was sitting in front of the stone table. On the te in front of her were grilled chicken wings,


    grilled chicken legs, grilled sausages, grilled fish, and grilled shrimp.


    Wearing disposable children¡¯s gloves, she held a kebab in one hand and ate it slowly.


    Her mouth was full of oil. But she also ate it with gusto.

 Chapter 3222

    Lydia nced at the car¡¯s sound and continued to eat her barbecue.


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back.¡±


    Evan¡¯s voice sounded. He even got out of the car with a bouquet of flowers in his arms and called


    Grandma May as he came over, saying before she even got close, ¡°It smells so good. In this weather,


    it¡¯s best to have a barbecue.¡±


    Winter in Wiltspoon was like this. Yesterday, it was so cold that people shivered, and olddies didn¡¯t


    like to go out. Today, the temperature has risen. Now it¡¯s almost noon, the sun is shining in the sky, and


    it feels a bit hot.


    In winter, they asionally cook barbecue by themselves, but they usually have this leisure time during


    holidays.


    Unlike Grandma May, she could eat and bake whenever she wanted, leisurely.


    Evan thought that when he got married and had children in the future and his son could take over as


    soon as he became an adult, he would immediately leave the business to his son, retire early, and live


    the leisurely andfortable old age life that his grandma had now.


    Happier than the gods.


    ¡°Fourth Young Master.¡± Sam smiled and said hello.


    The olddies who apanied Grandma May, chatting about everyday things and gossiping, also


    smiled and said hello to Evan.


    They envied Grandma May the most because she had nine grandsons. Except for the two youngest


    young masters who had not yet entered society, the other seven young masters all knew that they wereThis belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    the best among men and were very capable.


    Even though the two youngest young masters have not yet entered society, their strong academic


    performance ensures they will not remain in the pool in the future.


    Not only were the grandchildren excellent, but they were also very filial and kind to Grandma May.


    The York family had great business, and Grandma May was really envious of them.


    Usually they chatted with Grandma May, gossiped, or reminisced about the poor years, but Grandma


    May just listened and refused to talk because she lived better than them in that poor era, and she was


    all-powerful before.


    Only an exceptional olddy could raise excellent children and grandchildren.


    ¡°Hello everyone.¡± Evan didn¡¯t dare act like a fourth young master in front of these grandma¡¯s old


    friends.


    Grandma was able to stay quietly in the vi for a while, thanks to thepany of these olddies, who


    were her friends.


    ¡°Grandma, when I came back, I passed by the flower shop and thought the flowers were very beautiful,


    so I bought you a bouquet.¡± Evan handed the bouquet to Grandma.


    Grandma May smiled and took the bouquet. ¡°There are many flowers in the flower field.¡±


    ¡°Old madam, the bouquet given to you by the fourth young master is out of filial piety and wishes you


    health and happiness. It is different from the flowers in the flower field.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°If my grandson gives me a bouquet of flowers, I canugh out of my dreams.¡±


    Several olddies praised Evan for his filial piety.


    An olddy greeted Evan, ¡°Fourth Young Master,e and eat grilled fish. Your grandma caught,


    cleaned, and grilled this fish. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Grandma May said that the fish she caught would not be eaten by Evan, and she asked Sam to


    prepare fish and shrimp and bake them. In fact, she still left some for Evan.


    Counting the time, Evan returned just after grilling the fish.


    Evan sat down and said, ¡°My grandma is an expert at fishing, and the grilled fish is also first-ss.¡±


    It seemed that Grandma was a master in all aspects.


    No wonder none of the brothers could climb Grandma¡¯s Mountain.

 Chapter 3223

    Grandma May used one hand to hold the bouquet, freeing up another to pick up the freshly grilled fish.


    She then handed it to Evan and said, ¡°This type of small fish tastes best when grilled, not when it¡¯s


    cold.¡± Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, grandma.¡± Evan took the grilled fish from his grandma and ate it unceremoniously.


    While eating, Evan took out his mobile phone and took a photo to send to Elian.


    Evan was about the same age as Elian. When he was a child, he liked to y with Elian the most.


    When he grew up, he also had the best rtionship with Elian.


    When he had something to do, he always liked to show off to Elian.


    Elian received the photo from Evan and immediately sent a voice message to the family. He said,


    ¡°Grandma, you went fishing? You also baked it for consumption; how much is it? I want to eat too, so


    I¡¯ll go back now.¡±


    Evan said deliberately, ¡°No more. Grandma left it for me, especially. It¡¯s not your share. Aside from that,


    did youe all the way back to eat grilled fish? The loss is huge.¡±


    Elian said, ¡°I can make money at any time, but I can¡¯t eat grandma¡¯s brand grilled fish at any time.¡±


    Grandma was very wild-minded and often ran away. She would be at home in the morning and wander


    off to some city in the afternoon.


    Even Zachary couldn¡¯t control Grandma.


    Not to mention the parents¡¯ generation, they have been controlled by grandma for decades, shrouded


    in the shadow of grandma¡¯s majesty, they only dare to coax grandma, but dare not control


    grandmother. That is to say, Zachary will take care of it, but often he can¡¯t.


    Grandma was an old, naughty child. At this moment, she was in the vi. When Elian rushed back,


    Grandma might have slipped away again.


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t catch many fish today, so I left a few skewers for Evan. I¡¯ve


    finished eating the rest. You guys like to eat it. It¡¯s the annual holiday. You can catch it by yourself and


    bake it by yourself. It will taste delicious when you eat it.¡±


    Elian could only regret missing out.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After Evan finished two skewers of grilled fish and picked up two more skewers, Grandma May stood


    up and said, ¡°I have been sitting for a long time. ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk with me.¡±


    She handed the bouquet to Sam, asking him to hold it for her first.


    ¡°good.¡± Evan readily agreed. He came back just to have a showdown with Grandma.


    Grandma May also knew why Evan came back.


    If it weren¡¯t for Abby¡¯s matter, this kid wouldn¡¯t know when he would be willing to go home.


    Evan took the grilled squid, mutton skewers, and grilled shrimp.


    ¡°Grandma, do you want it?¡± Evan asked.


    ¡°Bring me the roasted chicken legs with more meat. My teeth are bad, and I can¡¯t chew anything else.¡±


    Evan helped grandma get two more roasted chicken legs and grilled chicken wings and said with a


    smile, ¡°Grandma¡¯s teeth are very good.¡±


    Most olddies will have their teeth fixed if they fall out, not to mention the York family¡¯s Lafayette.


    Grandma May will undoubtedly be able to consume meat and, if desired, even chew the bones.


    Sam reminded Evan to pack it in food bags, which made it difficult to hold in his hand.


    Evan said, ¡°Put it in a bag. Let me get more. I¡¯m hungry, and I didn¡¯t eat much for breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 3224

    Evan didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. He had no appetite, so he didn¡¯t eat much. He packed a bag with food


    before following Grandma.


    ¡°Grandma, here are roasted chicken legs.¡± Evan handed grandma a roasted chicken leg, then turned to


    look at Lydia sitting in front of the stone table with her mouth full of oil and said, ¡°Grandma, who is that


    little girl, is eating there with gusto.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°Her name is Lydia. Her parents are both flower field managers. I like her very


    much.¡±


    Evan ate Grandma¡¯s grilled fish skewers and said, ¡°Grandma, you like all girls. ¡°You went to Johnson¡¯s


    house and wanted to bring back her only great-granddaughter.¡±


    Grandma May said with regret, ¡°Our family has a simr financial background to the Johnson family,


    and the family tradition is equally good. If Avah grows up in our family, she will not be any worse. It¡¯s a


    pity that the Johnson family refuses. ¡°Ben is also afraid that I will really take his daughter away, but he


    was at home every day, very idle, staring at me.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s your only great-granddaughter, so of course you can¡¯t bear to part with


    her. If I were Ben, I would have to guard against you stealing the baby, haha.¡±


    Evan could imagine that scene.


    His grandma really wanted to have a granddaughter or great-granddaughter.


    He sometimes teased parents, saying they could go for in vitro fertilization and have four more children


    to ensure they had a daughter.


    Then, a mix of men and women beat them.


    The parents said they were looking forward to having grandchildren.


    Let the three brothers try to have more babies in the future so that they can have a granddaughter to


    hold.


    ¡°What do you want to tell grandma?¡± Grandma May inquired.


    Evan smiled: ¡°I miss grandma. Can¡¯t Ie back and see grandma? I have to tell Grandma something


    before I cane back.¡±


    Grandma May chuckled. ¡°How many of you brothers, apart from Rowan, who has spent less time with


    me, didn¡¯t grow up next to your grandparents? Your grandma also taught you these skills. Grandma will


    know what you want to do as soon as you lift your tail.


    Last night, your eldest brother and sister-inw invited you to dinner, and there was also Abby from


    Hiribaty. If I remember correctly, I helped you choose Abby, the second youngdy of the Du family in


    Hiribaty.


    Neither of you is the boss, and you don¡¯t need to take over the family business; however, you are both


    capable and can make money on your own. It¡¯s a good match. ¡°Abby also has a personality that suits


    you very well.¡±


    Grandma May continued: ¡°You are all grandsons of mine. I raised and cultivated you with great care.


    I¡¯m doing it for your own good. In order to find the other half that is most suitable for you, I traveled to


    so many ces and observed so many girls. Pick one, and find the one that suits you. Of course, you


    can find a girl who pleases me on your own, and I will ept it.


    The problem is, if I don¡¯t worry about it, you all want to be single. Your parents don¡¯t care on the


    surface, but they are very anxious in their hearts. ¡°They can¡¯t control you, so I, a grandma, worry about


    it.¡±


    Evan smiled. ¡°Having a grandson with a grandma is like a treasure. Grandma has chosen a wife for us,


    and it saves us trouble. Because of our status, we don¡¯t have to worry about othersing.¡±


    Grandma May ate the roasted chicken legs elegantly, and then they walked to the flower field, where


    they built a pavilion and a corridor so they could sit and rest when they were tired from observing the


    flowers.


    Although the winter in Wiltspoon was not cold, there were not as many flowers at this time as there


    were in spring, and the flower fields were not as colorful and in full bloom as in spring.


    Grandma May walked into the pavilion, followed by Evan. Before Grandma was about to sit down, he


    quickly took out a tissue and wiped the stone chair for Grandma.


    ¡°Everyone sits there often, and it¡¯s not dirty. Someone cleans it every day, so it¡¯s very clean.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Everyone worked and lived here, and they still cared about the environment.


    Grandma May often went down the mountain to hang out with them. They felt embarrassed when


    everything was messy and dirty.


    Knowing that Grandma May often went down the mountain to y, Sam also arranged for several


    cleaning staff to be responsible for the hygiene and cleaning of these ces.

 Chapter 3225

    Evan was still helping Grandma clean the stone chair. He didn¡¯t bother to wipe the chair he wanted to


    sit on.


    Evan said, ¡°Grandma is a schr. A schr can know the world without going out.¡±


    Grandma May looked at him sideways and said with a smile, ¡°Stop ttering me and tell me what¡¯s


    wrong with Abby?¡±


    ¡°She is very good. I never said she was not good. I also tried to like her. I tried to cultivate a rtionship


    with her. However, my rtionship did not progress as much as hers did. She went all the way to find


    me in order to settle the ount. She said I was treating him like a monkey. I was wronged. I really


    tried hard to love her, but I just didn¡¯t fall in love.¡±


    Evan said it innocently. As he was still eating his barbecue, he didn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¡°Grandma, she is the one that you like. I admit that she is very good, and she is a perfect match for me


    in every aspect. I don¡¯t hate her either. Even when I am with her, I always feel a little less passionate.


    After a while, I can definitely tell you that there is no way I can fall in love with her. Of course, if I don¡¯t


    have anyone I truly love and marry, she and I can respect each other as guests for the rest of our


    lives.¡±


    Grandma May hummed, ¡°What then?¡±


    Evan paused and said, ¡°Grandma, I told youst time that I always dreamed about a girl and I was


    entangled with her, and I actually met her in reality.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°I know.¡±


    Evan smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you. ¡°Grandma, you even know that I took her things.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°You admitted that you took other people¡¯s things and didn¡¯t return them? Last time, she


    went to thepany and asked your second brother. She only left after learning that you were not


    affiliated with York Corporation.


    Not only Grandma May knew about this, but the entire York family did.


    Evan did not hide this from his family.


    ¡°If I give it back to her, there will be fewer chances to meet her.¡± Her whereabouts are erratic, and I


    never see her tail. I even suspect that she is Young Master Bucham¡¯s biological sister.¡±


    ¡°Julian has no sisters.¡± She is not from the Bucham family.¡± Grandma May must be honest.


    Evan asked calmly, ¡°Then which family is she from?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°I don¡¯t know which family she is from. It depends on whether you want to marry her or


    not.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    His handsome face was a little red.


    Hevished praise on Abby, but his expression remained unchanged. Grandma May was sure that he


    really didn¡¯t love Abby.


    He blushed at the mention of the fox.


    Grandma May¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she blushed, which meant she was really interested.


    That was how fun it was.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t love Abby, but she seems to want to try dating me.¡± She said she wants fair


    competition. This girl is a bit difficult to deal with. I admit, I prefer the fox. If I really marry the fox,


    Grandma, do you still recognize me as your grandson?¡±


    Grandma May said, deliberately, ¡°You are the one who gets married, and you want to live your whole


    life.¡± You can simply enjoy it. No matter if I like it or not and whether I recognize you as my grandson, it


    won¡¯t change the fact that you are my grandson. How many years do I have left? Once I die, I will still


    be in the way of any of you. You can do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°grandma!¡± Evan said seriously, ¡°If I don¡¯t get your approval, even if I really like her, I won¡¯t get


    married.¡±

 Chapter 3226

    Evan continued, ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re more important to me than my parents. You can also live a long life,


    Grandma. Don¡¯t you want to hold a great-granddaughter? We are nine brothers. In the future, you will


    have nine granddaughters-inw. Maybe one of them can give birth to a granddaughter. The great-


    granddaughter is here to give you a hug.


    Grandma, you want to hold a great-granddaughter, raise your great-granddaughter, and then help your


    great-granddaughter choose a good inw.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°I also want to borrow another five hundred years of life from heaven,


    can¡¯t I? Let¡¯s be realistic and confront reality. I will be satisfied if I can see my great-granddaughter


    being born. ¡°How could I possibly hope to live until my great-granddaughter marries?¡±


    No matter how good her health was, she was still an olddy in her eighties.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She didn¡¯t know where her great-granddaughter was yet.


    It was hard to say whether she could wait until Rowan got married.


    ¡°Okay, grandma was teasing you just now. Grandma said that as long as the other person has good


    character and upright views, Grandma will agree, even if she is not the person chosen by Grandma.


    The question is, do you know who she is? It¡¯s been so long, and you don¡¯t even know herst name or


    where she lives.¡±


    Evan looked embarrassed. ¡°I am useless.¡±


    He said politely, ¡°I want to ask Brother Josh to help me check it out. He said that he is toozy to care


    about this kind of thing. If the eldest brother asks for help, he will do so no matter what. If I ask him to


    help, he will not be willing.¡±


    ¡°He is your elder brother¡¯s best friend, but he is not your best friend.¡± Grandma May thought it was


    normal and not wrong for Josh to refuse to help Evan investigate Fox.


    Josh didn¡¯t owe Evan anything.


    Evan did not work at the York Corporation¡¯s headquarters and had no friendship with Josh as a


    colleague. He was not a close buddy and had no brotherhood. Josh would help if he wanted to, but if


    he didn¡¯t want to, he did not feel sorry for Evan.


    ¡°Do you still want Josh to help you with this kind of thing?¡± Grandma May asked again.


    Evan¡¯s face turned even redder.


    He opened his mouth to say something but didn¡¯t know how to refute it, so he ended up eating the


    kebabs vigorously.


    Grandma Mayughed and said, ¡°Give you and Abby another two or three months. If you still can¡¯t fall


    in love with Abby, you can tell her clearly. However, if you regret itter and chase your wife to the


    crematorium, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, I haven¡¯t seen the scene about chasing my wife at the crematorium. Eldest brother


    and sister-inw had some conflicts at that time, but they quickly reconciled. My wife at the


    crematorium was not intense enough, and the duration was short, not enough to watch.¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°Evan, are you going to stage a show of chasing your wife in the crematorium to show


    grandma?¡±


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t love Abby now. If I continue to try with her for another two or three


    months, she will already have developed a liking for me, which will only intensify my feelings for her. It¡¯s


    harmful. I don¡¯t love her, but I don¡¯t want to hurt her either. She¡¯s nice, a good girl, and I hope she can


    find a man who is more suitable for her than me.¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t love it, he won¡¯t love it. If he doesn¡¯t love her now, he won¡¯t love her in the future.


    Therefore, chasing his wife in the crematorium could not happen to him and Abby.


    Grandma May raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she wanted fairpetition? You didn¡¯t


    even give her this chance? That child is very good. If I were a man, I would like her.¡±


    Evan said seriously: ¡°Grandma, the so-called fairpetition onlyes when the rtionship is


    unstable. When the other person has someone he really likes, no matter how much he loves her or


    how much he does for her, the other party won¡¯t be able to see anything, and they won¡¯t be tempted.


    So, she fought until the end, but what she gained was still pain.


    Long-term pain is worse than short-term pain. She should give up now to minimize the harm to herself.¡±

 Chapter 3227

    Grandma May looked at Evan in silence.


    After all the words were spoken, Evan also said whatever came to his mind. He said everything he


    could and couldn¡¯t say.


    He went back to his old house today just to show off to his grandma that he could no longer marry the


    wife that his grandma had chosen for him like his brothers did.


    He had someone he wanted to pursue.


    After he finished speaking, Grandma May sighed and said, ¡°You are right. Long-term pain is worse than


    short-term pain. Abby probably doesn¡¯t have deep feelings for you now. You should tell her clearly and


    let her give up.¡±


    After a pause, Grandma May asked again, ¡°Evan, do you really not consider Abby? Don¡¯t you believe


    Grandma¡¯s vision?¡±


    Evan said seriously, ¡°Grandma, I believe in your vision. You have good vision. Abby is indeed a very


    good girl, but I don¡¯t have that kind of male-female rtionship with her. Even if I marry her, we will


    treat each other with respect. But there will be no true love between husband and wife. She is a smart


    person, and she definitely doesn¡¯t want such a day.


    Grandma, love is love. If you don¡¯t love, you don¡¯t love. There is no reason.¡±


    Grandma May hummed, ¡°Okay, since you said that, I will no longer care about your emotional affairs.


    You can do whatever you want. You can pursue whoever you like, but there is a bottom line. You will


    marry a woman who must be of good character. Even if you can¡¯t be good, you can¡¯t be too bad. At


    least you have to be passable. Don¡¯t ruin my York family¡¯s reputation. If your character is too bad and


    you insist on marrying her, that¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t do anything to beat the Mandarin ducks. At most, I will


    sever the rtionship with you and drive you out of the York family. You will have nothing to do with our


    York family in the future.¡±


    Her husband would not allow a speck of mouse droppings to ruin a pot of porridge.


    Several generations of the York family, as well as decades of hard work by her and her husband,


    contributed to the York family¡¯s good reputation.


    It can¡¯t be ruined by Evan.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan looked serious and assured. ¡°Grandma, I know that if her character is bad, I will not marry her, no


    matter how much I like her.¡± I still know how to marry a virtuous wife.¡±


    Grandma May said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. Abby is at Wiltspoon now. You can have a good talk with


    her on your own. I¡¯m old and can¡¯t control that much. I hope you won¡¯t regret it in the future.


    Also, if you regret the decision you made today and find that Abby is more suitable for you in the future


    and want to pursue her again and want our help, remember what you said today and don¡¯te to me


    for help.


    Don¡¯t bother your brother and sister-inw. Your sister-inw is pregnant and goes to work every day.


    ¡°She is very tired and doesn¡¯t have much time to deal with your rotten love affairs.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, I know very well that I have no love for Abby. Why do you always say that I¡¯ll regret it


    in the future? I don¡¯t regret it. I never regret anything I do.¡±


    Grandma May smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Give me my grilled chicken legs.¡±


    Evan handed the other roasted chicken leg to Grandma.


    Grandma May ate the roasted chicken leg elegantly, staring into the distance.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Evan, sit here for a while. You go back to the vi first and stay at home for lunch.


    You told your mother that you wereing back, and she was waiting for you to eat. In the afternoon,


    you will visit Abby quickly, show her cards, and exin clearly. Let her give up.


    Abby, on the other hand, came to Wiltspoon because of you. She is a guest. You prepare some


    Wiltspoon specialties for her, and you let her take them back. ¡°It¡¯s an apology for hurting her heart.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Grandma, will she ept it? I rejected her sternly, and she became angry with shame. ¡°Will she


    ept the specialization I gave her?¡±


    Grandma May: ¡°You can buy it and give it to your sister-inw. Your sister-inw will give it away.


    Seren will definitely prepare some specialties for Abby to take back. I told your sister-inw that you


    don¡¯t have to spend money.¡± ¡°You go buy it and deliver it in the name of your sister-inw; Abby will


    ept it.¡±


    Evan said, Oh.


    What kind of apology was this?

 Chapter 3228

    Abby didn¡¯t even know that Evan bought the things.


    After thinking about it, Evan decided to do as his grandma said.


    If he tells Abby that he bought all the things, the girl may think that he is still interested in her, and she


    may think that she still has hope and refuses to give up, which will be troublesome.


    ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you going home for dinner?¡± Evan looked at the time; it was almost dinner time.


    Grandma May said, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten so much barbecue, and I¡¯m full.¡±I¡¯ll just go to their houseter and have


    a bowl of in porridge.¡±


    If she eats too much big fish or meat, eat a bowl of white porridge with pickles.


    Grandma May: ¡°You go back and have a meal with your parents.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Um.¡±


    Seeing that Grandma May didn¡¯t want to go home, Evan didn¡¯t force her.


    Grandma liked to y with those old people, and he didn¡¯t make her hungry. He didn¡¯t have to worry


    about Grandma¡¯s having nothing to eat.


    ¡°I called them toe over and enjoy the flowers together.¡± Grandma May took out her mobile phone


    and made a call.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan didn¡¯t walk out of the pavilion until those olddies came this way.


    Soon, he walked back to the car, got in, and drove up the mountain.


    She didn¡¯t realize it at all. After he left, Grandma May smiled and whispered to his retreating back:


    ¡°Boy, you can¡¯t y with me. You¡¯ll beg me sometime in the future.¡±


    This way, the y would be exciting and add some fun to her old life. She was old and had nothing to


    do; her grandchildren wouldn¡¯t let her work, so she would tease them for fun.


    Rose was waiting at the vi¡¯s entrance. When she saw Evan¡¯s car before her son got out of the car,


    she had a smile on her face.


    After their sons grow up, they go home less often. Parents look forward to their sonsing back and


    having a meal at home. If they can stay at home for a few days, they will be even happier.


    However, knowing that their sons were busy with work, the two elders would not ask them toe


    back often.


    Grandma May was still alive, and these boys were all filial to her and woulde back once or twice a


    month, or even more.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    Evan stopped the car in front of his house. When he got out of the car, he held a brocade box, which


    was a gift he prepared for his mother.


    A bouquet of flowers for grandma; of course, the mother also needed a gift.


    Grandma was the richest one in their family, so any gift was fine. If she prepared something expensive,


    she would be scolded, so he only bought a bouquet of flowers.


    His mother was scolding him, but he was actually very happy.


    When they bought things for their parents, they said they were a waste of money, and then they put on


    the clothes they bought or the jewelry they gave them and went out to show off.


    He remembered that Zachary had given his father a suit for the first time. After wearing it, his father


    couldn¡¯t bear to change it out. He wished he could wear his son¡¯s suit to work every day and unt his


    son¡¯s clothes everywhere.


    ¡°Your grandma didn¡¯t follow you back?¡±


    Rose asked with a smile, and when she saw the brocade box in Evan¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Bought


    some jewelry for Mom again? Mom already has a lot of jewelry, so you don¡¯t need to buy it anymore.


    When you have a wife, you¡¯ll buy them for her.¡±

 Chapter 3229

    Rose¡¯s natal family also belonged to a wealthy family. Jewelry was the most important thing she


    lacked growing up.


    When she married into the York family, her parents, brother-inw, and sister-inw prepared so much


    jewelry for her that she could open a jewelry store. It was her dowry and was still in her jewelry


    storehouse.


    After her eldest son, Callum, married Camryn, Rose gave a lot of treasured jewelry to Camryn.


    Evan replied, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t have a wife yet. I saw a new style of jewelry, so I bought a set for you.¡±


    Rose asked, ¡°Did you buy it for your grandma?¡±


    Evan handed the red brocade box to his mother and responded, ¡°Grandma didn¡¯t want us to give her


    jewelry. I only bought her a bouquet of flowers. Grandma thought I wasted money and said there were


    many flowers in the flower fields at the foot of the mountain. ¡°


    Rose took the brocade box and said with a smile, ¡°Your grandma says she dislikes it, but she is


    actually very happy. She didn¡¯t let you bring the bouquet back, which means she likes it very much. If


    she doesn¡¯t show off the whole foot of the mountain, she won¡¯t be back.¡±


    Having been her mother-inw and daughter-inw for decades, Rose knew her Grandma May very


    well.


    Rose looked behind Evan again, nced at the car twice, and asked her son, ¡°Is there no one in the


    car? Are you the only oneing back? Your grandma said you wereing back for dinner. I thought


    you would bring an important guest back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just me.¡±


    Evan pretended to be confused, knowing in his heart that his grandma had already told his mother


    about Abby¡¯s arrival.


    In grandma¡¯s words, it¡¯s not that their parents are not worried about their life events, but they never


    listen to their parents¡¯ arrangements. It¡¯s useless for their parents to be anxious, and they can only let


    Grandma worry about their life events.


    Rose red at Evan and said reproachfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t Abbye over? You had dinner and spent the


    night togetherst night, but you didn¡¯t bring her back for us to see. I really want to know who your


    grandma picked for you.¡±


    ¡°How do youpare with your sister-inw?¡± Rose asked.


    Evan: ¡°Mom, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Abby and me. It¡¯s my sister-inw¡¯s invitation to eat together.


    We just met.¡±


    Evan walked into the room and exined, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t speak so loudly. It will ruin Abby¡¯s reputation.


    She had just drunk. I sent her back to her room to rest. If she vomited, I would take care of her. I have


    told Grandma everything, including that I have no interest in Abby. I admit that Abby, whom grandma


    chose for me, is very good and not inferior to my sister-inw, but I really have no interest in her in that


    way.¡±


    Evan poured himself a ss of warm water before walking to the sofa. Matthias was reading a


    newspaper on the sofa. He called his father and sat down next to him.


    He touched Matthias without leaving a trace. When Matthias looked at him, he asked softly, ¡°Dad, help


    me get out of trouble.¡±


    Matthias folded the newspaper and asked Evan, ¡°Are you the only oneing back?¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Matthias: ¡°What are you doing here by yourself?¡±


    Evan: ¡°Dad, this is my home; why don¡¯t I go home? I usuallyin that we, as sons, don¡¯t


    apany you. Now that I¡¯m back, what do you think I¡¯m going to do when Ie back?¡±


    Matthias: ¡°I won¡¯t wee you if youe back alone. I want to see my daughter-inw.¡±


    Evan had a dark look on his face. Singles were not even wee home.


    ¡°Dad, you already have a daughter-inw.¡±


    Matthias: ¡°I have three sons and only one daughter-inw. I¡¯m still short of two daughters-inw. We


    also want to have grandchildren.¡±


    Camryn couldn¡¯t get pregnant in the past two years. Rose and Matthias wanted to have a grandchild,


    and they were counting on their second son and daughter-inw.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3230

    Matthias folded the newspaper, put it on the coffee table, and said to Rose, ¡°You also specifically


    asked the kitchen to add food. He came back alone. What kind of food should be added? It would be


    good if there was a bowl of rice and a te of vegetables for him to eat.¡±


    Rose put down the brocade box, and she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was the only oneing back. Mom


    said he wasing back for lunch. I thought Abby was here. They had dinner and drinks togetherst


    night. He will bring her back to us today.¡±


    Rose didn¡¯t even think the jewelry her son gave her tasted good anymore.


    The daughter-inw was the most fragrant.


    Evan: ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. I¡¯m going back to thepany.¡±


    With that said, he stood up and prepared to leave.


    Matthias said to him again, ¡°Your mother asked the kitchen to add more food, and the dog can¡¯t finish


    it. You help to finish it before leaving.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    This means that if the dog they raise at home can finish eating, they will not leave him there to eat.


    A son who doesn¡¯t bring his girlfriend home is worse than a dog!


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    Rose invited Matthias and Evan to have dinner together.


    Evan stood up and walked with Rose, saying as he walked, ¡°I thought I was really not allowed to eat.


    I am worse than our dog. Forget it this time. Next time Abbyes over, you must bring her back for


    dinner so that your dad and I can meet her. In case we meet her on the road, we won¡¯t know who she


    is.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like Abby.¡±


    Rose red and said, ¡°Your grandma chose her for you. You don¡¯t like her? You don¡¯t like her. What


    have you been tossing these past few months? Your brother has been tossing it for two or three


    months, and your sister-inw has moved.¡±


    Camryn initially refused to ept Callum because she felt that she was blind and not worthy of him, so


    she kept rejecting him. In fact, she had already been tempted.


    Evan sat down at the dining table and said, ¡°My brother and I are different. My brother hasn¡¯t captured


    my sister-inw in three months.¡±


    Rose followed and sat down. ¡°Isn¡¯t Abby good? It shouldn¡¯t be. Your grandma chose her for you. No


    matter how bad she is, she won¡¯t be too bad. Don¡¯t be too picky. Think about it; you are not very good.


    How many of your brothers are there? You are neither the best nor the worst, just in the middle. So,


    don¡¯t be too picky, and trust your grandma.¡±


    Evan said helplessly, ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t exin emotional matters. If I don¡¯t like her, I just don¡¯t like her. It


    has nothing to do with whether she is good or not. No matter how good she is, I still don¡¯t like her.


    Grandma has already said, Don¡¯t care about me. You can do whatever I want, as long as you are


    satisfied with the woman I bring back in the future. Mom, my taste is not bad; don¡¯t worry, I will bring


    your daughter-inw during the New Year next year, at thetest. If it goes quickly, I might be able to


    bring her back to meet my parents during my next summer vacation.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan thought that he was good enough, and that not many people could surpass him.


    When he and the fox met for the first time, their mutual impression was not very good, butter they got


    along well, and he was confident that he could win the fox.


    Rose red at Evan for a long time, then sighed, ¡°Since your grandma doesn¡¯t care about you


    anymore and your parents can¡¯t care about you, let it be up to you. After all, you are the one who has to


    live, and you have to like it. A marriage without feelings¡ªit¡¯s hard to stay in business. It would be too


    hard to spend your whole life with someone you don¡¯t like. Just be happy.¡±


    Grandma May and Rose were both unable to control Evan.


    ¡°Evan, you said you gave up being with Abby. What did your grandma say?¡± Rose felt that her


    mother-inw was too talkative and did not behave like her mother-inw.

 Chapter 3231

    ¡°Grandma said she respected my choice, but she told me not to regret it in the future.¡±


    Evan picked up the soup bowl and first served a bowl of soup to Rose. When he saw Matthias


    coming in, he served another bowl of soup to Matthias and said, ¡°I never do anything that I will regret.¡±


    Although he was still struggling at the time, unsure whether to choose Abby or the fox, he knew in his


    heart that he was very happy with the fox.


    He also looked forward to meeting the fox; even if the two of them would quarrel when they met, he


    looked forward to it.


    Abby didn¡¯t meet this kind of expectation.


    He approached Abby, feelingpelled to do so because his grandmother had selected her for him.


    Facts have proven that feelings cannot be forced, and melons that are forced will not be sweet.


    Rose said, ¡°Then just don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    She just said, How could the mother-inw ignore Evan so easily? It turned out that Evan was still kept


    in the dark.


    Evan said that he never did anything he regretted. Grandma May never did anything she was not sure


    about.


    Rose, the daughter-inw, understood her mother-inw, and Matthias, the son, understood his


    cunning mother better than his wife.


    The couple exchanged nces, knowing each other well.


    Then there was a tacit agreement not to ask about Evan and Abby.


    During the meal, Rose kept picking up vegetables for Evan.


    ¡°Mom, I ate a lot of barbecue as soon as I came back, so I can¡¯t eat too much.¡± Seeing his bowls piled


    high into a mountain, Evan fought back and said, ¡°Mom, you will also give my dad some food, so that


    my dad won¡¯t get jealous again and say that I stole his wife¡¯s attention.¡±


    As soon as the sound fell, Matthias also put chopsticks into his bowl.


    Matthias: ¡°I¡¯m usually very busy outside, and I don¡¯t even think about eating well. I see you¡¯ve lost


    weight. Eat more.¡±


    Evan smiled. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you just give me a bowl of rice and vegetables?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s angry talk.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan also brought food to his parents.


    He thought to himself that, after exining it clearly to his parents, his parents were still very open-


    minded. They didn¡¯t me him anymore.


    He never thought that he was the one who fell into the trap!


    ¡­


    In Serenity¡¯s office, Abby was sitting on a ck chair, holding a cup in one hand and stirring the coffee


    in the cup with a spoon in the other.


    ¡°Abby, you really don¡¯t want to eat?¡± Serenity stopped working, and it was time to take a break. ¡°Want


    to try our work meal in mypany¡¯s canteen?¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Sister Seren, aren¡¯t you going to have dinner with Young Master York? ¡°Am I bothering you


    here?¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. Zachary has lunch with clients, so I won¡¯t go there. In addition, my


    company has a canteen. When I am busy, I eat in the canteen. The food in the canteen is also good.¡±


    The three bosses were all good eaters, so the food in the canteen would not be too bad because they


    would stay in thepany to eat from time to time.


    If the meals are not delicious and everyone is not full and the food is not delicious, how can they have


    the energy to do anything?


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll drink this cup of coffeeter.¡± Abby put down the steaming cup of coffee, which she had just


    brewed herself.


    She had only been here for half an hour.


    In the morning, after Evan left, she returned to her room and slept for a while. Upon waking up again,


    she noticed the absence of her headache and proceeded to leave.


    She was unfamiliar with Wiltspoon, and the only one she knew was Evan, but Evan obviously didn¡¯t


    want to be with her.


    Abby wanted to fight for herself, but she didn¡¯t want to be too tight. So there was no contact with Evan.

 Chapter 3232

    Yesterday, Abby had a conversation with Serenity, and they were able to chat, so she had no choice


    but to go to Serenity¡¯spany.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t drink coffee at noon.¡±


    The two people walked out of the office together.


    Abby looked at Serenity¡¯s belly and said, ¡°You¡¯d better not drink coffee or strong tea now. You still have


    to avoid these foods when you¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°I know, I haven¡¯t drank coffee, strong tea, or wine for a long time.¡±


    It was because she hadn¡¯t had coffee for a long time that Abby came and needed Abby to make coffee


    by herself.


    ¡°Miss Stone didn¡¯te here today?¡± Abby asked casually.


    She had been here for half an hour, but she didn¡¯t see Elisaing to say hello.


    ¡°Elisa went to the market today and won¡¯t be back until the evening.¡±


    She and Jasmine are both pregnant women. Even if they think they can k!ll a cow, in Elisa¡¯s eyes, they


    are national treasures and must be taken care of carefully to prevent them from going to the market


    again.


    Abby said, Oh.


    After entering the canteen, the two of them prepared meals and found a remote location to sit down.


    Abby looked at the work meals, which included fish, meat, and shrimp, and asked, ¡°Are all the work


    meals in yourpany the same? ¡°Aren¡¯t they graded?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same, regardless of grade.¡±


    Everyone who works here serves as management, so there¡¯s no need to categorize them into different


    levels.


    It¡¯s impossible for workers at the vegetable market toe here to eat; it¡¯s too far away.


    However, she also contracted for three meals a day for the workers in the market, and the food was not


    bad. She required that the meals have meat and oil. The workers who worked in the market did a tiring


    job. If the food they ate did not have oil or water, they would not eat; they get hungry quickly.


    Serenity came from the countryside. Although the sisters left the vige after they were ten years old,


    she had helped the family with a lot of farm work before she was ten years old. She knew that the work


    in the fields was tiring and strenuous.


    Serenity nced at Abby and asked her, ¡°Is yourpany divided into levels?¡±


    Abby hummed, ¡°There are several canteens with different levels. You can eat at different canteens. The


    food is, of course, different, but you can eat even the worst work meals, and it is better than the food in


    some fast food restaurants.


    Thepany¡¯s canteen can guarantee that we will not eat pre-prepared dishes. We do not allow the


    canteen to purchase pre-prepared dishes. We also cannot buy pre-made dishes. It is best to buy the


    ingredients and eat them on the same day.¡±


    ¡°Abby, how was your chat with Evanst night?¡± Serenity asked.


    Abby was drunkst night, and she couldn¡¯t ask.


    Now that Abby had arrived, she couldn¡¯t help but gossip.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Abby ate in silence.


    Serenity looked at her and asked with concern, ¡°Breaking up on bad terms?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If we had gone well, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten drunkst night. The winest night was


    delicious, but the stamina was really strong. When I drank, I thought I could drink a few bottles, but I


    didn¡¯t expect to get drunk very quickly.¡±


    Abby¡¯s mood became a little depressed when she mentioned Evan.


    She was a little attracted to a man whose external conditions suit her very well, but his heart wasn¡¯t


    with her.


    This gave Abby a taste of frustration.


    She was not afraid that Serenity wouldugh at her; she was quite arrogant, and she really looked


    down on ordinary men.


    She also believed that the man she liked would like her.


    Serenity asked, ¡°What did he say? Could it be that he didn¡¯t mean that and simply treated you as a


    friend?


    Abby said, ¡°He said that he has no love for me between men and women. He pursued me and treated


    me well because he wanted to cultivate a rtionship, but unfortunately, it failed. He also mentioned


    that his grandma had chosen me as his wife.

 Chapter 3233

    ¡°Sister Seren, was it also Grandma York who fell in love with you and then asked Young Master York to


    pursue you?¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°Zachary and I had a sh marriage. No one pursued the other. The rtionship was


    cultivatedter. It¡¯s typical to marry first and loveter. However, we really can¡¯t escape our rtionship


    with Grandma.¡±


    Abby knew a little bit about Serenity and Zachary¡¯s sh marriage.


    Serenity briefly exined the reason for her and Zachary¡¯s sh marriage. It was onlyter that


    Serenity discovered that the olddy hadpletely forced Zachary to marry her.


    She also knew that the olddy had been targeting her for a long time, and the reason was ridiculous.


    The master said that she and Zachary would have a lifelong rtionship, and he also said that Zachary


    would be a bachelor for the rest of his life if he didn¡¯t marry her.


    The olddy loved Zachary the most. How could she let Zachary be a bachelor for the rest of his life?


    So she took advantage of Zachary¡¯s filial piety and used both soft and hard tactics to force Zachary to


    marry her. Only then can the couple live a happy life today.


    Abby: ¡°Then why did Grandma York choose me? I can say with certainty that I have never met


    Grandma York. ¡°Could it be that Grandma York also knew my birth date and calcted it, thinking that


    Evan and I were a couple?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°You have to ask Grandma about this. I don¡¯t know. However, as far as I can


    tell, the master no longer wants to see Grandma. He dered that fate was over.


    I think it¡¯s not because of the master¡¯s fortune-telling, but because Grandma often travels around to find


    out about your character. If she believes it¡¯s appropriate for her grandchildren, let them pursue the girl


    she likes.


    Grandma frequently expresses her dissatisfaction with the Zachary brothers, iming that despite their


    superior qualities and upbringing, theyck maturity in matters of love. The main thing is that they don¡¯t


    fall in love, let alone get married.


    They reportedly raised a few pigs who couldn¡¯t handle cabbage. If someone asks grandma to help


    introduce girls to their children and grandchildren, grandma always says that there are still a few pigs in


    her family that can¡¯t do cabbage. How can she have the energy to take care of other people¡¯s homes?


    Pigs don¡¯t have cabbage crowns.¡±


    Abby didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.


    Mrs. York was the funniest olddy she had ever heard of.


    Serenity continued, ¡°I heard from my family that grandma was very powerful when she was young and


    was all-powerful. Zachary¡¯s brothers were trained by Grandma. You see how good they all are now,


    and you know how powerful Grandma is.


    No one in the York family has thought about fighting Grandma. If they can¡¯t fight, then they are the old


    fox. Grandma identified a suitable candidate for everyone, and they promptly pursued them, thereby


    saving them a great deal of trouble. They all have an unwavering faith in Grandma.¡±


    Abby couldn¡¯t understand why Old Mrs. York chose her.


    Serenity looked at her expression and said with a smile, ¡°Abby, you don¡¯t have to think about why.


    There are many things we can¡¯t understand. If we don¡¯t understand, simply don¡¯t think about it and let


    nature take its course.


    You just need to cultivate a good rtionship with Evan, and you don¡¯t have to worry about your


    husband¡¯s family. My husband¡¯s family still has a very good reputation in Wiltspoon. I can tell you from


    personal experience that if you marry into the York family in the future, you will only be happy.¡±


    She whispered to Abby in a low voice, ¡°The daughter of a famous family in Wiltspoon dreams of


    marrying into the York family. In this materialistic society, whether in a wealthy family or an ordinary


    family, the York family is a clear stream.¡±


    Abby said softly, ¡°I also wonder if I will be lucky enough to be a sister-inw with you.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°You have worked hard and fought for it. No matter what the oue is, just don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Serenity knew that Evan was struggling. It was unknown whether he would choose Abby, but it could


    be seen that Abby was attracted to Evan.


    Abby nodded. ¡°Yes, just don¡¯t let myself regret it.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity: ¡°Eating, no matter when, is the most important thing.¡±


    Abby smiled. ¡°The sky is big and the earth is big; eating is the biggest thing.¡±


    The two of them had a working meal in the cafeteria. Serenity also chatted with everyone about work


    matters before taking Abby back to her office.


    ¡°Want to go for a walk this afternoon?¡± Serenity asked Abby.

 Chapter 3234

    Abby said, ¡°If you are not familiar with the ce, you don¡¯t know where to go.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Let me be your tour guide and take you around Wiltspoon. There are several scenic


    spots in the suburbs that you can visit.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Evan doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. The most important thing is to go out and have fun. I don¡¯t


    want to put my hot face against his cold *ss and affect my mood. Are you free? You go shopping with


    me; I want to buy something. Then, go to Wildridge Manor to visit Grandma York tomorrow.¡±


    Instead of asking Old Mrs. York why she chose her, she wanted to meet the York family.


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Okay, but I have to take a lunch break. I¡¯m used to it. If I don¡¯t take a lunch


    break, I¡¯ll lose energy in the afternoon. If I don¡¯t get a good rest, I¡¯ll get headaches and eye pain easily.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°We¡¯ll go after you get some rest.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to my bookstore after lunch break. Jasmine is there. My best friends


    are Jasmine and Elisa.¡±


    Whenever Serenity adds a sister-inw and gets along well, she will introduce them to her two good


    friends.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Abby had nowhere to go and nothing to do. She would go wherever Serenity was willing to take


    her.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Abby: ¡°Are you on your lunch break?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯ll rest for half an hour. My office is not very big, and there is no lounge. I usually put down


    the couch and use it as a bed, and then fold it into a sofa during lunch break. It¡¯s okay for the two of us


    to squeeze in.¡±


    Abby went to help Serenity spread out the sofa as a bed. ¡°A foldable sofa bed like yours is not bad. You


    go to sleep. I don¡¯t want to go to sleep after drinking that cup of coffee. I don¡¯t have to go to work now. I


    can go to bed early at night. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Serenity yawned. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a rest first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Abby still felt embarrassed. She hade to disturb Serenity¡¯s peaceful life.


    Serenity received the message from Zachary. The couple chatted for a few minutes, and then shey


    down on the sofa bed.


    Abby was not on guard, and she soon fell asleep.


    After Abby finished the cup of coffee she had not drank just now, she felt very good. She walked gently


    to the door of the office and saw that in therge office outside, everyone was lying on their desks and


    resting quietly.


    She couldn¡¯t go out because she was afraid that her footsteps would disturb them. Then she gently


    walked back to the chair and sat down. She took out her mobile phone and used the search function to


    collect news rted to the York family.


    Although she had people investigate, she still didn¡¯t know much about the York family.


    Serenity told her so much, which made her want to know more about this big family.


    ¡°Dudu¡ª¡ª¡±


    She suddenly received a reply message from Evan.


    One after another.


    Abby whispered to herself, ¡°The sun is almost rising from the west; please reply to my message.¡±


    Evan asked her when she would return to Hiribaty?

 Chapter 3235

    -Abby looked at the message he sent for a while before replying to him.


    Abby: ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. Why do you want to invite me to dinner, or are you reluctant to let me go back?¡±


    Evan: ¡°I want to treat you to dinner and talk to you again.¡±


    Abby asked him, ¡°What are we talking about? Our future? Or are you determined that you chose me? If


    you really have a girlfriend and let me see her, I promise not to appear in your eyes again.¡±


    It was one thing to want to fight for it, but if there was no hope, she would give up.


    A good family like the York family was rare, but only if Evan liked her and was willing to marry her could


    she get into the York family.


    Evan paused for a few minutes before sending a message: ¡°I have someone I really like, but she and I


    are not boyfriend and girlfriend yet, so I don¡¯t want you to disturb her. The problem between us is that,


    no matter howte we meet, we should speak slowly. Abby, are you free tonight?¡±


    Abby: ¡°No time.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Then, when you are free, I will treat you to dinner.¡±


    Abby thought for a while and said, ¡°I came to Wiltspoon just to ask you for a clear exnation. Now I


    have basically understood everything. I will go back in two days.¡±


    Now that she¡¯s here, she decided to spend a few days in Wiltspoon and treat it as a vacation. After


    returning to Hiribaty, she must refocus on her busy work. Even rest is a luxury, let alone a vacation.


    Abby: ¡°Before I go back, I will contact you to have a meal together.¡±


    They can¡¯t be a couple, and they don¡¯t want to turn against each other.


    The main thing was that the two of them had no grudges to fight against.


    Evan exined clearly to her the real reason why he approached her and treated her so well. He also


    told her that she was nice, but not his type.


    They had only known each other for two or three months, and even if she was really attracted to him, it


    would be a lie to say how deep the rtionship was. If Evan didn¡¯t choose her, she really had no


    chance, so just give up.


    Because there was no fairpetition, his heart was not with her, Abby, and it was useless for her to


    hang around in front of him every day.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Evan agreed.


    Everyone was silent for several minutes before Abby sent another message to Evan, asking where he


    was now.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back to my old home. Grandma is at home. I have a showdown with grandma.¡± Evan didn¡¯t


    hide anything.


    He didn¡¯t need to ask to know what the showdown in his mouth referred to.


    Abby¡¯s heart clenched, a little painful. She thought of something, and she quickly adjusted her mood.


    She was not sad or angry, and she faced everything calmly.


    If Evan doesn¡¯t like Abby, he won¡¯t.


    When he wanted to marry Abby in the future, he just shouldn¡¯t pester her like a piece of brown candy.


    ¡­


    Labbe family vi.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Carrie was lying on the bed; her face was still a little ugly, but it was a little better than the day after the


    miscarriage.


    Mr. Labbe did not want the child in her belly and asked her to have an abortion. Fortunately, he


    arranged for a good private medical staff toe and look after her so that there was no ident


    during the abortion, and he also asked a nutritionist to prepare three meals for her every day.


    She needed to take good care of her health during confinement, but she couldn¡¯t ruin her health just


    because of it.


    She was young.


    After giving up the child in her belly and suffering the pain of miscarriage, Carrie couldn¡¯t help cursing


    Serenity and Camryn day and night.

 Chapter 3236

    Carrie always felt that it was thanks to Serenity¡¯s sister-inw that she ended up like this.


    Her hatred for Serenity was even deeper.


    Serenity¡¯s meddling in other people¡¯s affairs led to the troubles in the Newman family, the significant


    changes, and Camryn¡¯s initial rise to power.


    Carrie really wished that she had the power to avenge herself.


    The York family treated Serenity like a national treasure during her pregnancy to ensure the health of


    the unborn child.


    As for Carrie, she was pregnant for the first time. Not only was she pregnant with the flesh and blood of


    her beloved man, but she couldn¡¯t give birth even if she wanted to, because Mr. Labbe wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    Same person but different destiny.


    The heat in the room made Carrie feel stuffy. She got out of bed and walked to the window to open it.


    The person who came in saw her pushing the door open and quickly stopped her. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t open


    the window. You are sitting here for confinement. Don¡¯t let the cold wind blow.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°The sun is shining brightly outside, and it¡¯s not cold. The winter in Wiltspoon is not cold.


    It¡¯s not like the heavy snowfall at your ce. Or turn off the heating. I feel suffocated when the heating


    is on. The closed doors and windows prevent air cirction. It¡¯s very stuffy.¡±


    Carrie opened the window anyway.


    It was cold, but only for a few days. Once the cold air passed, the temperature rose. It was 17 or 18


    degrees Celsius during the day, which was really not cold.


    On the street, some people wore short-sleeved clothes. In short, people wore spring, summer, autumn,


    and winter clothes. Walking on Wiltspoon¡¯s streets means they could wear them all year round.


    Mr. Labbe specifically invited the confinement nanny to oversee the confinement period. She was a


    temporary worker. She had a half-month work limit before she could leave after receiving her pay.


    She put the tonic soup on the bedside table for Carrie¡¯s future health, then walked to Carrie¡¯s side and


    advised, ¡°Madam, you are still young and don¡¯t understand.¡± Confinement is like confinement.


    Generally, the best course of action is to rest in bed, eat and sleep well, avoid catching a cold, and


    avoid exposure to cold wind. You may not think it¡¯s a problem now, but when you get older, problems


    will arise.¡±


    Carrie said nonchntly, ¡°Foreign women don¡¯t even sit during confinement. This is not how they live.


    Who is old and has no problems? How many people can truly die of old age without illness or pain?


    Look at how big the sun is outside. It¡¯s not cold at all. It¡¯s not the north. It¡¯s snowing in the north. We


    people in Wiltspoon can only wear a light coat, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Carrie did not listen to the advice, so the confinement sister-inw stopped talking.


    She only took care of Carrie for half a month.


    Kindly remind her, but if the host doesn¡¯t listen, what can she do? If there is a physical problem in the


    future, it will be Carrie¡¯s fault, and the pain will be on Carrie¡¯s body.


    ¡°Madam, I made you a cup of soup. You drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡± The confinement sister-inw no longer


    persuaded Carrie to close the window and asked her to drink the tonic soup.


    Carrie inquired as to what kind of soup it was.


    ¡°Chicken soup; I peeled off the skin of the chicken; there is no oil.¡± The confinement sister-inw knew


    that Carrie didn¡¯t like soup with too much oil.


    When preparing chicken soup for Carrie, she always peeled off the chicken skin so that there wouldn¡¯t


    be too much oil.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any oil, and I don¡¯t want to drink it. I¡¯ve eaten and slept in the past two days,


    and they always give me so much tonic soup. I¡¯m afraid that after the confinement, I will be a fat


    woman.¡±


    Let her drink tonic soup four or five times a day. Although the soup she drank was different every time,


    she was tired of drinking it so many times a day.


    She felt okay and wanted to go out for a walk.


    She didn¡¯t stay at home for long, but she felt like she had been locked up here for a month.


    ¡°Auntie, after I had an abortion, did my figure be deformed? ¡°Will it be like those women who,


    after giving birth, have their figure deformed, out of shape, and ugly?¡±


    Carrie suddenly asked her confinement sister-inw.


    She was still young and unmarried, so she couldn¡¯t be ugly or out of shape.

 Chapter 3237

    The confinement sister-inw smiled warmly and said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re so young; you recover very


    quickly and will not get out of shape. I have also taken care of many richdies during the confinement


    period. After they were in confinement, they actively exercised and lost weight. You can regain your


    slim figure in no time.¡±


    The confinement sister-inw did not say that Carrie had a miscarriage, and her figure was not out of


    shape. How could she be out of shape after a short confinement period?


    Even if she ate well every day, Carrie didn¡¯t eat much. There were a lot of nutritional supplements and


    soups. Carrie just tasted the food and asked her to take it away or just let her eat it.


    Carrie was relieved. She said, ¡°I will eat less. I don¡¯t want to be a fat ball. How many days does


    confinement usuallyst? It¡¯s so boring to lie in bed every day.¡±


    If she doesn¡¯t show up, will Serenity forget who she is, and will it take more and more time to get to


    know her?


    If possible, she really didn¡¯t want to deal with Serenity and the others.


    Serenity lived a good life, and everyone around her was also happy, making Carrie jealous, especially


    Camryn, who made Carrie jealous the most.


    The contrast between Camryn¡¯s previous misery and her current happiness is striking.


    The man she married was Callum, whom Carrie had wanted to marry before.


    The confinement sister-inw said, ¡°Those who have the conditions can rest for a month, just like in


    confinement. Those who do not have the conditions and have to go to work can usually resume their


    normal ¡± and work after one week of rest. Madam, you¡¯re qualified and young. It¡¯s best to take a


    month¡¯s rest.¡±


    The confinement sister-inw didn¡¯t know that Carrie was a pawn. She thought that Carrie was young


    and beautiful, and she was married to an uncle-level Mr. Labbe.


    However, with the exception of Carrie, there were only two bodyguards and no one else in thisrge


    vi.


    The confinement sister-inw has never met him. She only knew that the male owner was named


    Labbe and was middle-aged. This was what Carrie told her.


    Carrie drank the soup slowly and said, ¡°I feel nothing is wrong now. I don¡¯t want to lie down for a month.


    It¡¯s too boring. Others go to work for a week, so I should take a rest for a week. I don¡¯t have to go to


    work. I just go out shopping asionally. I feel much more rxed like this than others. It probably


    won¡¯t do much harm to my body. I¡¯m young and can recover faster than others.¡±


    She even wanted to go to kindergarten to wait for serenity tomorrow.


    The kindergarten will be on winter vacation next week. Once the winter vacation was over, she would


    have fewer opportunities to pretend to meet Serenity by chance.


    Although she could meet Serenity at high society banquets in Wiltspoon, she was pregnant and rarely


    attended banquets, making it difficult to meet her.


    Camryn was easy to meet.


    Mr. Labbe said that she should mainly get close to Serenity, gain Serenity¡¯s trust, and be friends


    with Serenity.


    Not Camryn.


    The confinement sister-inw wanted to persuade her, but after thinking about it, she decided not to.


    She had only taken care of Carrie for two or three days, and she knew that this youngdy was not


    easy to talk to and would not listen to advice.


    ¡­


    Serenity was taking a lunch break, and Abby happened to open the door ande in.


    ¡°Sister Seren, wake up. I went out to buy some snacks and fruits and came back. I gave a bag to your


    secretary and asked her to share it with everyone.¡±


    Abby was holding bags in both hands. One bag was filled with the fruits she bought, and the other bag


    was filled with several snacks that she thought were delicious.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re out.¡±


    Serenity got up and went to pour herself a ss of warm water.


    Abby put the things she bought on the coffee table, and then she helped Serenity put away the folding


    sofa. Serenity wanted to help, but she refused.

 Chapter 3238

    Serenity saw how easily she put away the folding sofa and thought she often did such things, so she


    was not polite to her and watched her quickly fold the sofa.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep and was bored, so I went out and walked around yourpany. There are many


    shops on the streets near yourpany. It¡¯s very convenient to buy whatever I want.¡±


    Abby wanted to help Serenity sit down, but Serenity smiled and said, ¡°No need to help me; I can sit by


    myself. I haven¡¯t reached the stage of inconvenience in my third trimester of pregnancy yet.¡±


    She sat down by herself, and Abby followed her. She took the things she bought and said, ¡°I bought


    some fruits and several snacks. I have tried them all and only bought them if they taste good.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky.¡±


    Serenity put down the water ss and moved closer to look at the fruits and snacks she bought.


    Abby smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not picky. Of course, I still prefer delicious food.¡±


    ¡°Everyone is the same. If there is something delicious, of course you can eat it. If you don¡¯t have it, you


    can eat it if you can.¡±


    Serenity was a person who had lived a hard life. Even though she was wealthy and had be the


    eldest mistress of the York family, she had always maintained some of her living habits.


    She took a snack and ate it.


    Serenity: ¡°This dim sum shop is pretty good. Elisa and I asionally buy some to eat.¡±


    But many times, they both bring snacks from home to eat at thepany. The snacks made by the


    pastry chef at home were more exquisite and delicious than those bought outside.


    ¡°Then, are you still going out for a walk?¡± Serenity asked her.


    After Serenity agreed to take a lunch break, she took Abby around for a walk.


    Abby: ¡°Instead of going shopping, just go to the bookstore where you made your fortune and introduce


    me to the youngdy of the Bucham family. I need to hug those thick thighs tightly.¡±


    Serenity chuckled. ¡°The bookstore where I made my fortune.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Abby: ¡°It¡¯s the bookstore where you made your fortune. You opened the bookstore there, and the story


    with Mr. York began. Isn¡¯t it the ce where you made your fortune?¡±


    Serenity could not be refuted.


    ¡°Jasmine is straightforward, forthright, and easy to get along with. She also likes to make friends.¡±


    Abby: ¡°I got to know you during your lunch break. You two are very easy to get along with, but Miss


    Stone has too high a standard. If she doesn¡¯t like you, she will ignore you and won¡¯t give you any face


    or affection.¡±


    Elisa was very picky about making friends.


    Many wealthydies in Wiltspoon have trouble dealing with Elisa.


    Before Elisa met Serenity and Jasmine, she only had Rylee as a friend. Even though she didn¡¯t have


    many friends,.


    Those who were added were the youngdies from the York family.


    Abby: ¡°Miss Stone thinks I¡¯m the best. It doesn¡¯t matter if she looks down on me. Just hug the young


    mistress of the Bucham family¡¯s thick thighs tightly.¡±


    Serenityughed, almost choking on the snack.


    She quickly picked up the cup of warm water, drank a few sips, swallowed the snack in her mouth, and


    said with a smile, ¡°Abby, you want tough me to death.¡±


    Abby: ¡°That¡¯s a fact. As long as you know what Josh does, who wouldn¡¯t want to hug his wife¡¯s thick


    thighs? Sister Seren, you have always had a close rtionship with young Madam Bucham. You don¡¯t


    have this kind of feeling. I don¡¯t know how hard it is for strangers like us. I want to hug Mrs. Bucham¡¯s


    lap.¡±


    Josh was a member of the Bucham family. If you can establish a friendship with Jasmine, then in the


    future, when you encounter a situation that requires strong connections, you can definitely ask


    Jasmine¡¯s husband for help.


    Serenity: ¡°¡­¡±


    Well, she didn¡¯t feel it.


    Even if she and Jasmine were not good friends, Zachary would ask Josh to handle everything, and


    there would be no need for her to fawn over anyone.

 Chapter 3239

    Serenity said, ¡°Since we are going to the bookstore, let¡¯s not eat these things first and eat them with


    Jasmine. Her preferences are the same as mine. Now she can eat better than me. She is already


    pregnant, and the baby in her belly is exactly what she needs. When ites to nutrition, she needs to


    eat several meals a day.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Is she fat? I have seen female employees in mypany. After pregnancy, their weight


    quickly soared, and they gained weight one after another. They say that after pregnancy, if you have


    pregnancy reactions in the early stages, you have to eat too much or you can¡¯t eat. After you have no


    pregnancy reactions, you can eat very much, you can¡¯t control your mouth, and you be fat. They


    say that many women will haverge babies.¡±


    Serenity quickly asked her, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m fat?¡±


    She could eat it, too.


    Abby said, ¡°It¡¯s not obvious that you¡¯re pregnant. You just look a little rounder, not too fat.¡±


    Serenity breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°Fortunately, I still go to work and am busy outside every


    day. If I stayed at home to raise the baby, I would definitely be like a pig and be chubby.¡±


    She insisted on going to work after her pregnancy. Not only was she busy with business, but she was


    also afraid that if she ate and slept at home every day, she would be turned into a pig.


    She was in good health and had a good foundation in martial arts¡ªa little better than ordinary women.


    Her n was to rest at home until she was eight months pregnant and wait for the birth.


    After giving birth, she must also seize the time to exercise, lose weight, and return to her pre-


    pregnancy weight.


    Although Zachary said that no matter what she became, he would always love her,.


    Serenity, however, did not want to indulge herself. She must know how to cherish herself and take care


    of herself.


    When a man says something, it¡¯s okay to listen to it sometimes, but don¡¯t take it seriously.


    Didn¡¯t Hank say that to her sister back then? Wasn¡¯t she also very kind to her sister? What happened


    next?


    After Liberty got out of shape, Hank began to dislike her and started looking for a mistress outside.


    Serenity said, ¡°Pregnancy is not an illness. As long as you don¡¯t do heavy work, it¡¯s not a big problem.


    Many female employees in mypany will continue to work until they are about eight months


    pregnant before taking leave. I have seen a workaholic employee who gave birth to a son. At that time,


    she persisted in taking a break until she was more than nine months pregnant, and she gave birth to


    her son within one week of leave.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After her son turned three months old, she quickly returned to thepany to work. I even told her that


    she could take maternity leave until the child was six months old before returning to work, but she


    refused.


    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to take a leave; it¡¯s that she has life pressure and is afraid that her original


    position will be taken by someone else if she takes too long a maternity leave.


    The workce is verypetitive. It takes a lot of hard work to reach a certain position. No one is


    willing to give up the position for which she has worked so hard for so long to others.¡±


    Abby choked and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    They were all in a superior position and did not understand the anxiety and pressure of the employees


    below them at work.


    As soon as they left, the two of them walked out of Serenity¡¯s office carrying the fruits and snacks


    bought by Abby.


    Serenity¡¯s chauffeur was chatting with the security guard on duty in the security room. When he saw


    Serenitying out, he immediately walked out of the security room and faced Serenity and the


    others. With a smile on his face, he asked Serenity, ¡°The eldest youngdy is going out?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go to the bookstore.¡±


    The driver opened the door for Serenity and waited until the two people got in the car before he


    returned to the driver¡¯s seat.


    The security guard on duty quickly opened thepany¡¯s door.


    Soon, the driver drove Serenity and the others out of the car.


    After the car drove out of thepany, it was quickly followed by a ck car. These were the two


    bodyguards arranged by Zachary to protect Serenity.

 Chapter 3240

    Serenity worked in thepany, and they wandered around thepany, always keeping an eye on


    her. As soon as Serenity left thepany, they could immediately discover and protect her.


    On the way, Serenity sent a message to Jasmine.


    When the two of them arrived at the bookstore, Jasmine came out and watched Serenity get out of the


    car with a smile.


    As soon as Serenity got out of the car, Jasmine stepped forward and took her arm affectionately,


    saying, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want toe here just to take a look today; you¡¯re a busy man.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°I¡¯m not a busy person; Elisa is.¡±


    Jasmine said a little apologetically, ¡°Three people should have divided the work and cooperated, but


    now many things have been given to Elisa alone.¡±


    Abby got off the car carrying fruit snacks.


    Jasmine happened to ask Serenity, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would bring a beautiful woman over to let me


    get to know her?¡±


    ¡°No, get off the car.¡±


    Jasmine looked at Abby.


    Abby walked up to her and introduced herself gracefully: ¡°Sister Jasmine, I am Abby Du. Ie from


    Haishi. I have taken the liberty toe to disturb you.¡±


    Jasmine let go of her friend, shook hands with Abby first, then took the bag from her hand and said with


    a smile, ¡°Hello, Abby, Serenity told me about you;e to see me. I¡¯m so happy that you spent so


    much money to buy so many things.¡±


    Abby said honestly, ¡°To be honest with you, I bought these things from shopping at noon and wanted to


    eat them with Sister Seren. I said I woulde and see you, and Sister Seren asked me to bring these


    things over. The three of us eat together; it¡¯s fun when there are many people.¡±


    She immediately changed her name to Sister Jasmine, instantly closing the distance with Jasmine.


    Jasmineughed. ¡°If you have good things, you have to share them with everyone. It¡¯s hard to gain


    weight by eating alone.¡±


    After exchanging nces with Serenity, she felt that Abby was honest.


    At the same time, she also envied Serenity. Every time she added a sister-inw, she added another


    friend. Each of Serenity¡¯s sisters-inw was a girl with excellent character.


    Josh¡¯s brothers hadn¡¯t married yet, and Jasmine didn¡¯t know if her future sisters-inw would be easy


    to get along with.


    All she knew was that Julian¡¯s other half was a happy person.


    Josh told her that in the future, if her sisters-inw are easy to get along with, she should interact more


    with them. If her sisters-inw are not easy to get along with, she should be told to have less contact


    with them and interact less with them. She only needs to have good rtions with Kiera.


    The future head wife of the Bucham family would be Kiera.


    The two people greeted Abby and invited her to enter the store.


    After Abby entered the store, she took a look at the environment. The bookstore was notrge in


    square footage, but it was neatly organized and cleaned. Information books and extracurricr


    readings for each grade were separated. There werergebels on the book shelves to make it easier


    for students to find the books they wanted.


    There was a lucky cat on the cashier counter, and a vase was ced against the wall. There were


    three lucky bamboos in the vase. The lucky bamboo leaves were green and growing vigorously.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There was also a novel on the table, which should be the book Jasmine was reading. The book was


    opened with the writing upside down.


    She heard that Jasmine liked reading novels very much, so she and Serenity opened this bookstore in


    partnership so that they could make some money and read books.


    There was a row of bookshelves in the store with various novels, but they were ced in thest row.


    Their usual business relied on the middle school in front of them. Students were very focused on


    studying, and parents generally didn¡¯t like students to read novels.


    asionally, a few of the various novels on the row of bookshelves were sold or rented out, and most


    of them were read by Jasmine.

 Chapter 3241

    Serenity carried the fruits into the kitchen to wash them.


    After Jasmine asked Abby to sit down, she asked her, ¡°Abby, would you drink tea or water?¡±


    Abby already called her sister Jasmine familiarly, so she called Abby by her first name.


    ¡°Just give me a cup of warm water, please, Sister Jasmine. I drank a cup of coffee at Sister Seren¡¯s


    ce, and I don¡¯t dare to drink tea again for fear that I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    Jasmine said nostalgically, ¡°I haven¡¯t had a cup of coffee for several months. I miss the days when I


    drank coffee once a day. I also can¡¯t sleep after drinking too much. I usually just drink one cup when I


    get to the store in the morning, which canst me until the afternoon and will not affect my rest at


    night.¡±


    She poured a ss of warm water for Abby.


    Jasmine asked, ¡°How many days do you n to spend in Wiltspoon?¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jasmine picked up the small book that she had not finished reading, folded a corner of the page she


    saw, closed the book, and continued reading when she was free.


    Abby said, ¡°I have to go back after ying for two days, and thepany is also busy.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°It¡¯s the end of the year, and everything is busy. Our bookstore can take a break next


    week and reopen after the winter vacation. It¡¯s also a bit busy these days. Students need to buy their


    winter vacation homework.¡±


    The school would also assign some homework and then let students go to the bookstore to buy winter


    vacation homework.


    Some schools purchased and distributed them uniformly without requiring students to buy them


    themselves.


    Jasmine said, ¡°You are only busy for a few days, and the students also have holidays. It is still very


    rxing.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°After I return to Hiribaty, I will look around to see where it is suitable to open a bookstore. I


    will also open a bookstore. When I retire, I will live in the bookstore.¡±


    She also had some shops under her name. After renovating thergest room, she opened a bookstore


    where she could also rent books. Then she set up a small cafe in the shop. Customers whoe in to


    read could spend some money to buy a cup of coffee and drink it. She felt that such a day was really


    leisurely andfortable.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°How old are you? You are already thinking about your life after retirement.¡±


    Abby alsoughed.


    Jasmine: ¡°I¡¯mzy and like reading novels, so I opened this bookstore with Seren in partnership. Even


    if I invest in other projects, I just sit back and wait for dividends. I rarely take care of things. I¡¯m too


    lazy.¡±


    Her family lived by collecting rent. She didn¡¯t want to help her family collect rent, so she opened a


    bookstore. Now she doesn¡¯t want to stay at home to raise her baby, so shees back to look at the


    store.


    Abby said, ¡°Sister Jasmine, you¡¯re good like this. Mr. Bucham is capable and can afford to support


    you.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°He can support me, but I still have to have my own ie. We women, whether before


    or after marriage, must maintain financial independence and not be full-time wives easily.¡±


    Abby nodded in approval.


    Serenity came out of the cleaned fruits. She ced the fruits on arge fruit te, cut them into pieces,


    and put many small forks on them to eat the fruit pulp, which was convenient.


    ¡°Jasmine, eat some fruit. Abby bought it. It¡¯s very fresh. Neither of us started eating it. We brought it all


    over to share with you.¡± Serenity ced the fruit te on the cashier, then moved a chair and sat down


    next to Jasmine, reached out and patted Jasmine¡¯s thigh, touched it twice more, and said with a smile,


    ¡°Jasmine, your legs are bing thicker, thicker thighs.¡±


    ¡°Abby,e and hug her thick thighs to see if I¡¯m right. Her legs are really thicker than before.¡±


    Abby also stood up and came around seriously. She actually hugged Jasmine¡¯s thigh and said


    seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a thick thigh.¡±


    Jasmine didn¡¯t react at first, thinking that she had be fatter because she could eat. She looked


    down at Abby and hugged her thigh, saying, ¡°Is there any? I don¡¯t feel that my thighs have be


    thicker.¡±


    She just felt like her belly was getting bigger.


    She was pregnant.


    Her belly was gradually swelling.

 Chapter 3242

    Serenity and Abby burst outughing.


    Jasmine was stunned for a moment, then came to her senses and gave her friend a funny tap.


    ¡°Serenity, you are teasing me.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, Abby hugged your thick thigh.¡±


    Serenity smiled and picked up a piece of fruit pulp with her fork and fed it into Jasmine¡¯s mouth.


    Jasmine looked at Abby and said ambiguously, ¡°Abby, you still need to hug my thigh. Hugging your


    thigh is enough.¡±


    That is the future fourth youngdy of the York family.


    The York family has Abby¡¯s backing. There is no need to hug anyone¡¯sp.


    Serenity blinked at her, and Jasmine knew that things between Abby and Evan had changed. She


    quickly changed the subject, and if she had any questions, she had to wait until Abby left before asking


    her friends.


    At 3:50 in the afternoon, Serenity was going to the kindergarten to pick up Sonny from kindergarten.


    Abby did not follow Serenity to pick up the children. She chose to stay in the bookstore and chat with


    Jasmine. Jasmine loved reading novels, and she also asked Jasmine to introduce some novels to her.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°Do you usually have time to read novels? You can read before going to bed.


    After reading for a while, you will feel sleepy and fall asleep easily. What kind of books do you like?¡±


    After Abby was silent, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Is there any novel about a woman chasing a man?¡±


    Jasmine raised her eyebrows, guessing the reason for the unhappiness between her and Evan, and


    said, ¡°Yes, yes, but most authors omit the details of women chasing men and often exin them in


    Braille. A woman chases a man, but if she can¡¯t catch him or they stay together reluctantly, they break


    up when the manes back. After the breakup, the man discovered that he had fallen in love with her


    unknowingly, and then he chased his wife to the crematorium. Do you like to watch this type of thing?¡±


    Abby was speechless for a moment, then asked, ¡°Is there no female protagonist who pursues the male


    protagonist from beginning to end and only pursues the beautiful man until the end?¡±


    After a pause, she added, ¡°Forget it; I don¡¯t want to read this kind of thing. Please introduce me to a


    few books about great female protagonists. The ones where our female protagonists are all-powerful,


    the ones who really don¡¯t rely on male protagonists and make their way in the world on their own.


    I don¡¯t want to read stories that pretend to be about strong women. In fact, when the heroine


    encounters any difficulties, she relies on the male protagonist or male supporting characters to help her


    solve them. I don¡¯t want to read this kind of pseudo-female story.¡±


    Jasmine thought for a while, got up and walked around the checkout counter, went to the bookshelf in


    thest row, and brought out a few ancient novels. She handed the ancient novels to Abby and said,


    ¡°This set of novels is about a strong team, a strong man, and a strong woman.


    You can take a look. I usually like to read novels about home fighting and farming. I¡¯m not too


    interested in this kind of brain-burning Machiavellian writing.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Abby took the books, opened them, and looked at them, then closed them and said, ¡°How much did it


    cost? I bought it. I bought it back and read a few pages before going to bed. It will help me sleep.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like reading novels.


    People who don¡¯t like reading novels will easily feel sleepy when reading novels. Well, it is indeed good


    for sleep.


    For those who like to watch, the more they watch, the more addictive they be. They don¡¯t want to


    sleep until they finish watching, which actually affects their sleep.


    Jasmine: ¡°It doesn¡¯t cost anything. I¡¯ll give it to you as a meeting gift. You and Serenity are familiar with


    each other. You are Serenity¡¯s friend and also my friend.¡±


    Abby was not polite to Jasmine, thanked her, and stuffed a few books into her bag.

 Chapter 3243

    After Serenity received Sonny, she did not go to the York Corporation to disturb Zachary. Zachary was


    very busy today and did not even have time to eat with her.


    She didn¡¯t want to disturb or distract him.


    Duncan was also busy.


    So, Serenity took Sonny back to the bookstore.


    Abby was still in the bookstore when she saw Serenitying in and holding Sonny. She smiled and


    waved to Sonny, ¡°Sonny,e here, let me hug you.¡±


    Sonny still remembered her. After Serenity let go of his hand, he trotted up to Abby, gave a sweet cry,


    and was then hugged by Abby.


    Sonny said hello to Jasmine again.


    Jasmine touched his head and said to Serenity, ¡°Has Sonny grown a little taller? I think he seems


    taller.¡±


    ¡°He has grown taller and gained a few kilograms of weight. His uncle said that if he doesn¡¯t eat more,


    he can¡¯t beat them when he goes to y with his friends during the winter vacation.¡±


    Jasmine said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sonny, you have to eat more. When you grow taller and gain


    weight, you can¡¯t beat others, but you have to beat others.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Titus is very strong.¡±


    He himself knew that Titus was better than him in many aspects. However, his uncle, Zachary, said that


    everyone has advantages and disadvantages, so he didn¡¯t need topare with Titus. Comparing


    people to others would easily make people angry.


    Why botherparing yourself to others? Just be content with himself.


    Be content and happy.


    ¡°Sonny, there are fruits and snacks. Do you want to eat some?¡± Abby asked him.


    Sonny nodded. He pointed to the snacks with his little finger and said, ¡°I want to eat snacks.¡±


    Abby gave him a snack, and he quietly ate the snack in Abby¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Sonny is really good.¡±


    Abby looked down at the little guy and said to Serenity, ¡°I actually don¡¯t like children very much. I think


    they are annoying and always cry. Meeting Sonnyst night changed some of my views on children.¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Sonny will cry sometimes, but he is easy to coax. Once coaxed, he will stop crying. He will


    get a tissue to wipe his tears and nose. Sonny was influenced by me and became very fond of sweets.


    Now he is eating his favorite snacks, of course, peacefully.¡±


    Abby smiled. ¡°It may be a child¡¯s nature to be naughty and prone to crying.¡±


    Serenity thought of Avah and said, ¡°Do you know the Johnson family in Annenburg? Their Avah is very


    obedient and really easy to take care of. She doesn¡¯t cry much. She is only a few months old, and she


    wakes up on her own. y, or make ahhh sounds to attract adults to hug her.¡±


    ¡°Her twin brother, Enzo, loves to cry a lot. Jane said that Enzo is always crying, and Avah is just


    watching, as if she is watching her brother perform his crying skills. It¡¯s very funny.¡±


    After Jane became a mother, her circle of friends often shared every detail of the growth of her two


    children.


    Serenity was good friends with her, and she could see her circle of friends. Although the two of them


    were in different ces, Serenity was watching Avah grow up little by little.


    As the little girl grew up, the more she looked like Ben, beautiful and cute.


    Jane said that her daughter would even have a personality like her father in the future.


    Jasmine touched her belly and said, ¡°This baby in my belly is probably a naughty egg.¡±


    Serenity smiled. ¡°I heard from Zachary that your husband used to be very out-of-the-box, butter


    became more stable.¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°We won¡¯t know until the baby is born. I hope this baby in my belly will be as easy to carry as


    Sonny now.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3244

    It was not easy to take care of Sonny before he was two years old.


    When it came to the topic of children, Abby couldn¡¯t get in the middle of the conversation. She hadn¡¯t


    even married yet.


    She had a goal, but she might not be able to get married.


    After everyone chatted for a while, the students left kindergarten.


    Sonny was sitting at the cashier and ying, while the three adults were busy.


    They were so busy that it got dark, and the students had evening sses again. Serenity said to the


    two of them, ¡°Let¡¯s go to dinner together.¡±


    ¡°I want to eat hot pot.¡± Jasmine made a request.


    Serenity said to Jasmine, ¡°Eating hot pot again? Have you been craving hot pottely?¡±


    Jasmine: ¡°I always like to eat hot pot in the winter.¡±


    Serenity looked at Abby, and Abby said, ¡°I¡¯m free to do it. I¡¯ll eat whatever you want me to eat.


    The big bellydy has the final say: Let¡¯s go eat hot pot.¡±


    Jasmine smiled. ¡°It sounds like you are not a big-bellied woman. The one in your belly is just over a


    month younger than mine.¡±


    ¡°A little more than a month is still small. When your baby is born, my baby will still be in my belly.¡±


    Serenity picked up Sonny¡¯s small schoolbag and called to him, ¡°Sonny, let¡¯s go; let¡¯s go eat hot pot.¡±


    Sonny was happy; he also liked to eat hot pot. There were many people, and it was lively.


    ¡°Auntie, my uncle Zack, Uncle Josh, and Uncle Duncan wille over to have hot pot together.¡±


    Sonny walked around the checkout counter and instinctively opened his arms to let Serenity hug him.


    Remembering that Serenity had his little brother in her belly, he couldn¡¯t be held by Serenity when he


    grew up. It would tire her, so he immediately put down his arms.


    Immediately, his feet flew into the air, and it was Abby who picked him up.


    Serenity: ¡°Your uncle and the others are not free, so the four of us are going to eat.¡±


    Sonny groaned, feeling that the number of people was still a little small, but there were only four people


    now, just four people.


    After closing the door of the bookstore, they met the owner of the store next door. Serenity and


    Jasmine said hello to them or stopped to chat for a few words. Then they got in the car and left quickly,


    under the smiling eyes of others.


    The shop owners here had not changed; they were still the same ones as before.


    He was the one who witnessed Serenity entering a wealthy family.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Andy sighed and said, ¡°Jasmine and Serenity are really lucky, especially Serenity; they are so


    enviable and jealous.¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s family was a demolition household, and there were many houses and shops. The monthly


    rent collected was more than many people could earn in a lifetime. She was a woman who was not


    short on money.


    When Serenity married into the York family, in addition to opening a bookstore, she also knitted


    knickknacks and sold them online to earn more money. Even though her monthly ie at that time


    was very good for Wiltspoon,pared with the rich, she was still among the poor.


    But if she couldn¡¯t stand it, her life would be fine.


    She suddenly flew up a branch and turned into a phoenix, bing the eldest mistress of thergest


    and most wealthy family in Wiltspoon. Now she is pregnant again. As long as she gives birth to a son, it


    is equivalent to giving birth to an heir for the York family. The position will be more solid.


    The young boss¡¯s wife said, ¡°Husband, you have already said that people are born with wealth and


    honor. No one can envy such wealth in their destiny. There is a time in life that must be there, but there


    is no time in life. Don¡¯t force it. You have already learned two brushes. I asked you to help me take a


    look. You always smiled and said, Just let me settle for the status quo. Is this what I will do all my life?¡±


    The young boss said to his wife, ¡°Are you bad at this? Our family has a house, a car, a deposit, and a


    house in the center of Wiltspoon City, which puts us ahead of many people. Now we only need to worry


    about the studies of our two children.¡±


    When her husband said this, thendy was immediately speechless. Also, their little life cannot be


    compared with Serenity, but it also surpasses many people.


    Be content.

 Chapter 3245

    On the way to eat hot pot, Serenity received a call from Jane.


    After Serenity answered the call, the first thing she heard was Enzo¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Jane, what is Enzo doing?¡± Serenity asked with a smile.


    Jane was holding Enzo in one hand and her mobile phone in the other. She said, ¡°When he saw me


    using my mobile phone to make calls, he wanted to snatch my mobile phone. If I didn¡¯t give it to him, he


    would yell and ask me to give him my mobile phone to y with.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Buy him a toy phone that rings.¡±


    Jane said, ¡°Yes, he quite likes to y. He just likes to y. When he saw me taking my phone, he


    wanted to grab it. He probably thought that my phone belonged to him.¡±


    ¡°Seren, have you eaten?¡± Jane asked Serenity one more question and seemed to be talking to


    someone else. ¡°Take Enzo and go out for a walk, so as not to cause trouble to death here.¡±


    Enzo either yelled or cried loudly. He was really a crybaby,parable to Tim¡¯s son, Fabian.


    The nanny took Enzo away, and Avah, who didn¡¯t like crying very much, was taken away by an


    unknown elder.


    An obedient, well-behaved baby is very lovable.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    The main reason was that the Johnson family had a few girls. Currently, there is only one girl, Avah,


    and the others are boys.


    Serenity: ¡°We are going to eat hot pot on the way to the hot pot restaurant. You are so free; call me;


    you miss me.¡±


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°Think about it; since you don¡¯te to see me, I would rather go see you. But


    when I go out with my two little tails, I¡¯m not as convenient and free as when I¡¯m alone.¡±


    Avah was very clever.


    When Jane wanted to go out, Avah would cry a few times, or she would always kick Enzo until he


    cried.


    Avah was only a few months old and couldn¡¯t speak yet, but she knew how to lure her mother over.


    After many times, Jane knew that whenever Avah cried, she would want to follow her out. If she takes a


    pair of children with her when she goes out, the daughter will not cry.


    Under normal circumstances, whenever it is convenient, she will bring her two children with her so that


    the nanny can help with them. However, it is not as convenient andfortable as going out alone.


    Jane: ¡°Is Sonny by your side?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°Here, are you looking for him? Titus is back?¡±


    Jane would ask about Sonny¡¯s current situation with concern but would not go out of her way to find


    Sonny. Unless Titus came back and wanted to talk to his friends on the phone, Jane would go out of


    her way to find Sonny.


    Jane: ¡°Titus just came back. His winter vacation started a little earlier than Sonny¡¯s. It¡¯s already winter


    vacation, so he can¡¯t wait to follow his master back.¡±


    The old miracle doctor was also thinking about Fabian, so as soon as Titus went on winter vacation, he


    and Fabian packed up and flew back to Annenburg and moved into FC Manor.


    Jane: ¡°Titus said he wanted to talk to Sonny.¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give Sonny my phone and let them chat. Sonny won¡¯t have winter


    vacation until next week. He said I would take him to your ce to y for a while.¡±


    Only when Liberty returned to Wiltspoon for the annual vacation would Sonny want to go home and


    celebrate the New Year with Liberty.


    ¡°I told Titus, and he was very happy. He said that he would let me take him to buy gifts tomorrow. When


    Sonnyes over, he will give gifts to Sonny.¡± Jane said that and gave the phone to Titus beside her.


    Titus heard Serenity¡¯s voice, and he greeted Serenity politely. Serenity responded and gave the phone


    to Sonny, leaving the two children to talk on the phone.


    The two children chatted all the way to the hot pot restaurant.


    Sonny reluctantly said to Titus, ¡°My aunt, Aunt Jasmine, and Sister Abby brought me to have hot pot.


    Titus, I¡¯m getting off the car. I won¡¯t talk to you now. When I go on winter vacation, my aunt and I will go


    to your house to y, my uncle promised me.¡±

 Chapter 3246

    Titus said, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯m already on winter vacation. As soon as the vacationes, my master will


    bring me back.¡±


    The master was thinking about Fabian.


    Before Titus came back, the master had to video chat with Fabian 800 times a day.


    The master was so annoyed with the master that he simply gave Fabian to the master and took him


    back to the mountains to raise him. Anyway, the master had experience raising children.


    The master was raised by his master, so he does have experience raising children.


    However, Tim refused to let the master take away Fabian. Although Fabian was a crybaby and his


    crying often gave Tim a headache, Tim still loved Fabian very much and said that the ce where he


    and the master lived was too cold. But Fabian was too young to bear such cold weather.


    Also, the ce where the master lived was almost isted from the world. It was cold in spring,


    autumn,, and winter, and it was only warmer in the summer. It was still the season of heavy snowfall.


    The first thing Titus did when he woke up every day was that the master forced him to go out and clean


    the yard.


    Fabian couldn¡¯t adapt to such a hard life of sweeping snow and practicing martial arts at the same time.


    Titus felt that the life he was living now was too hard, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let Fabian live that kind of


    hard life.


    He practiced martial arts every day and exercised a lot to withstand the cold.


    It was not easy.


    Titus felt that, among his peers, he was the one who suffered the most.


    He envied Sonny.


    Although Sonny¡¯s parents were separated, Sonny¡¯s aunt and uncle love him very much, and he grew


    up surrounded by love.


    Titus knew that his adoptive parents and family also loved him very much. His masters and


    grandfathers, who were not masters but could also be regarded as masters, all loved him, but he no


    longer had a biological father or mother.


    Despite his young age, due to his living environment and the fact that he was surrounded by legendary


    masters who taught him a lot, he knew that his real family had been wiped out, and he was the only


    one who was taken away by the nanny.


    But the nanny also lost her life in order to save his.


    When he was picked up by Jane, he couldn¡¯t even speak fluently.


    Sonny said, ¡°I miss your master too.¡±


    Sonny had been to FC Manor and met the old miracle doctor. He liked the somewhat willful old man


    very much.


    Titus said with a smile, ¡°My master said that he only thinks about me, Fabian, my younger brother. I will


    still think about you and my younger brothers and sisters. Then you go to eat hot pot. When youe,


    I will ask my mother to invite us to eat hot pot too.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two little guys made an appointment to have hot pot together in the future and then said goodbye


    to each other.


    Titus returned the phone to Jane.


    Jane smiled and asked him, ¡°You made an appointment with Sonny.¡±


    Titus nodded.


    Jane pulled him closer and helped him adjust his clothes. She felt that he had grown taller again and


    said, ¡°I will take you to buy some new clothes tomorrow. These clothes of yours are a bit short.¡±


    Children grow taller quickly and need new clothes every year.


    Especially Titus, he had to practice every day. When he practiced, he would get hungry easily, and his


    appetite would be better. The more he ate, the faster he would grow.


    He was about the same age as Sonny, but he was almost a head taller than Sonny now.


    Among the children of the same age, he was definitely the tallest.


    ¡°thanks Mom.¡± Titus was very happy. ¡°Mom, I also want to prepare a gift for Sonny. When you take me


    to buy clothes tomorrow, can you take me to buy a gift, by the way? I will pay for it myself. I have


    money.¡±


    His master gave him pocket money every month.


    Those old men were always worried that he had no pocket money, so they gave him a lot of money


    once he came.


    The master would not confiscate it from him and let him learn to manage his own private treasury.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3247

    Jane smiled and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes and gifts tomorrow.¡±


    Jane didn¡¯t say that she would help the children buy gifts, but let Titus spend the money himself.


    First, Titus had his own small treasury, so he was not short of money.


    Second, Titus was required to learn how to manage his small treasury, which meant he had to cover


    the costs himself. If he wanted to give a gift to Sonny, of course he had to pay for it.


    ¡°What gift should I give Sonny?¡± Titus seemed to be asking Jane, but he also seemed to be talking to


    himself.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Jane said gently, ¡°Since it is a gift for Sonny, of course it is something Sonny likes.¡±


    Titus was immediately confused and said, ¡°Sonny likes to eat the most.¡± He has too many toys¡ªall


    kinds of toys.¡±


    Jane: ¡°Then give him something he likes to eat.¡±


    ¡°He is not picky about food. He can eat everything in his stomach without killing anyone. He likes to eat


    it. Shouldn¡¯t I prepare many, many gifts for him?¡±


    Titus seemed a little jealous of his money. He looked up at Jane, as if he wanted her to pay for him, but


    was embarrassed.


    He recently mentioned that he personally purchased the gift for Sonny, and it was for his friend.


    Whether it was his old master or his master, Uncle Ben, or Mama Jane, they all taught him that from


    now on he would be a man, and he must keep his word and not go back on his words.


    By the way, they only said that from now on he will be a man who is upright and cannot go back on his


    word. He has not grown up yet, and he is not yet a man. Can he go back on his word?


    Titus¡¯s ck eyes rolled around.


    He really wanted to ask Jane to help him pay, but when he saw her gentle smile, he finally decided


    against it. He felt that it was a p in the face.


    Suddenly, Titus thought that before he came back with his master, his master¡¯s good friends, whom he


    usually called grandpa and grandma affectionately, all gave him many gifts, which ¡°surprised¡± him.


    They gave him calligraphy stickers and red drawings, asking him to finish them during the winter


    vacation. When he went back after the New Year, they would check on him. If he didn¡¯t finish them,


    they wouldn¡¯t give him a New Year¡¯s red envelope.


    The red envelopes given to him by his grandparents were particrly generous.


    He needed to make money!


    The master always said that he would spend a lot of money when he grew up, and he told him to learn


    to make money. After making money, he also had to learn how to use money to make money.


    He imed that he no longer had to worry about bullying once he had money and skills.


    He was young, and when he returned home, his uncles and aunts always said that he was a little kid.


    He was just a child. How could a child make money? He just saved the red envelopes given to him by


    his elders.


    Although he didn¡¯t like writing so many calligraphy stickers and drawing red envelopes, he decided to


    spend a few days writing them in order to get more red envelopes.


    Hepleted the task before Sonny arrived, and he could y with Sonny safely.


    Titus asked, ¡°Mom, I will also buy some calligraphy stickers and red tracing books for Sonny. Will he


    like it?¡±


    ¡°You mean, buy some calligraphy stickers and red tracing books as gifts for Sonny?¡± Jane knew that


    Titus had returned with a bag of calligraphy stickers and red tracing books.


    There was also a small part of simple addition and subtraction calction questions.

 Chapter 3248

    Titus was only four years old after the New Year, but his learning progress was much faster than


    others. The children taught by experts were really different.


    People who were not extremely qualified and highly savvy would simply not be able to keep up with


    their education.


    Of course, even if they weren¡¯t very good children, they wouldn¡¯t be able to teach them.


    ¡°There are so many ¡®winter vacation homeworks¡¯ in my schoolbag that my grandparents gave me as


    gifts for the new year,¡± Titus responded seriously. I am very happy!¡±


    Thest sentence he said was particrly harsh.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane dared to say that when this kid opened his schoolbag and saw the extra ¡°winter vacation


    homework¡± stuffed into it, she had the urge to throw it away.


    She also knew how much pressure Titus was under to study.


    It was not easy to hang out with a group of experts.


    But it was an opportunity that countless people could never dream of.


    ¡°Sonny and I are about the same age. I like both, and he must also like it, so I also want to give Sonny


    such a gift. As for food, there are so many things he likes to eat, and I can¡¯t buy them all at once.¡±


    Jane told him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about money and reluctant to spend so much money?¡± Or do you


    have to write so much extra ¡®winter vacation homework¡¯, and also drag Sonny into the water so that you


    can share the blessings and the hardships?¡±


    Titus¡¯s little face suddenly turned red.


    Through his little thoughts, he realized that Mama Jane was so smart.


    ¡°Titus, Sonny likes food. You can choose a few to give to him first. Next time you get together, give him


    a few more. Give him something different each time, so he can be happy. And there is no need to give


    him all his favorite food at once. Also, since you want to give gifts to your friends, you should be


    generous. This way, you will be happy when you give them, and the recipients will be happy when they


    receive them. Don¡¯t hurt your brothers just for a small amount of money.¡±


    Jane taught Titus with seriousness.


    Jane said, ¡°Your little treasury¡ªI have never touched yours, but I know that you are not short of money.


    It won¡¯t cost much to give Sonny something he likes, so you don¡¯t have to worry about money.¡±


    Titus¡¯s face turned even redder, and he whispered, ¡°My master said that I need to make money and


    save money, and that I will have many uses for money in the future. I¡¯m afraid of spending all the


    money.¡±


    ¡°Buying some small gifts won¡¯t cost you all your money. Just give gifts within what you can afford. Also,


    if you want to make money, you have to find a way to make it openly, not by being stingy or cheating


    others ooftish.¡±


    Can Titus drive Sonny into poverty just by giving him a few of his favorite foods, even though he


    already has several million in his treasury?


    Perhaps Titus didn¡¯t know what the amount of money in his coffers represented, but before he even


    bought the gift, he started to be stingy. Not only did he not want to give Sonny what he liked, but he


    also wanted to give Sonny his vacation winter homework that he didn¡¯t like to share.


    Jane had to teach him seriously.


    ¡°Titus, you have learned a lot more than your peers. The amount of money in your small coffers is more


    than many people can save in their lifetime. You can buy many, many things. Tomorrow, when I take


    you to buy clothes, let me tell you about the prices outside.¡±


    Jane said, ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to spend all the money you have on giving gifts, but to show your truest


    sincerity within your own capabilities and prepare gifts for your little brother that he likes. Don¡¯t regret it


    after you prepare it, you know?¡±


    Titus probably didn¡¯t know the prices and thought that giving him some gifts would help him out of


    poverty. In addition, his master instilled in him the idea of earning and saving money, so he was afraid


    of spending all his money when he spent some money.


    Jane said, ¡°Were you happy when you received a special New Year¡¯s gift of a school bag? You were


    definitely unhappy. Since you were unhappy, why make your little brother unhappy?


    Sonny is about the same age as you, but the two of you have taken different routes and learned


    different knowledge. The calligraphy stickers you can write and the addition and subtraction calction


    problems you can do, Sonny may not be able to do.¡±


    Titus looked at Jane, who was squatting down, and said seriously, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong.¡±

 Chapter 3249

    Jane touched Titus¡¯s head and said, ¡°If you know your mistakes, you can correct them, and you¡¯ll be a


    good boy.¡±


    Titus nodded vigorously, he would change it.


    As long as he made a mistake and an adult pointed it out, he would correct it.


    Jane stood up straight and said warmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go y.¡±


    Titus asked, ¡°Mom, where is my sister? I want to y with her.¡±


    Titus only had one younger sister, Avah, and the rarest one was his younger sister.


    Although those younger brothers were also very cute,.


    ¡°Her grandma took her out to y. Enzo is at the nanny¡¯s ce. Do you want to y with him?¡±


    After Titus thought for a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going out to find Avah. Enzo has a nanny and aunt to y


    with him, so he doesn¡¯t need me to apany him anymore.¡±


    Enzo loved to cry.


    These two children, Enzo and Avah, were harder to take care of. It was only when they were asleep


    that Titus found those youngers so cute.


    Avah was cute, whether she was asleep or awake.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    When he came back this time, he felt that Avah had grown up a little, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her


    several times when he saw her tender little face.


    As expected of Titus¡¯s sister, she is the cutest in the world.


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then go out and look for Avah. She should be in the yard.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m out.¡± Titus ran out.


    FC Manor was very big, but Titus often ran around in the vi, and he knew very well where the elders


    in the family liked to take their children. He was familiar with the roads and soon found Avah lying in the


    stroller, being pushed by her grandma.


    Titus ran happily towards Avah, while Sonny followed Serenity and others into the hotpot restaurant.


    ¡°Sonny.¡±


    As soon as the group entered the hot pot restaurant, Serenity heard a child calling Sonny¡¯s name.


    But the child only screamed twice and then didn¡¯t scream again.


    When the group was looking for a ce to go, they happened to see Chelsea, George, Chelsea¡¯s


    parents-inw, and their three children sitting around, eating hot pot.


    It was Lucas who called out Sonny twice.


    In the past, Lucas liked to snatch Sonny¡¯s toys and bully Sonny. After all, he was still young and would


    yell loudly when Sonny came in. But Chelsea covered his mouth.


    Chelsea cursed Lucas in a low voice. ¡°What are you calling? Just pretend you didn¡¯t see it. If theye


    to join us, it will cost more money.¡±


    Lucas unhappily pulled away the hand covering his mouth.


    Chelsea covered Lucas¡¯s mouth to prevent Lucas from shouting at Sonny. Serenity and others saw it.


    Serenity, who knew Chelsea as a person, didn¡¯t know what Chelsea¡¯s action of covering Lucas¡¯s mouth


    meant.


    She picked up Sonny, and Sonny just waved to Lucas and called Brother Lucas, which was regarded


    as a greeting to the two cousins.


    She didn¡¯t walk over.


    Was Chelsea still afraid that she would eat it?


    It was because she was afraid that Serenity woulde over and eat.


    Serenity hugged Sonny and walked away with Jasmine and Abby. The location she chose was also far


    away from Chelsea¡¯s family, so far away that they couldn¡¯t see each other.

 Chapter 3250

    ¡°Were those Chelsea¡¯s family just now?¡± After sitting down, Jasmine asked Serenity.


    Serenity said, ¡°It should be her. She is living a veryfortable life and is dressed like jewels.¡±


    Before Liberty got divorced, Chelsea went to the bookstore toin to Serenity. Jasmine had met


    her several times.


    Jasmine couldn¡¯t even remember such a top-notch woman.


    ¡°is her.¡± Serenity responded calmly, ¡°Lucas called out Sonny twice, and she even covered Lucas¡¯s


    mouth to prevent us from eating him. She used to go to my sister¡¯s house with her whole family to eat


    and drink every weekend. She wouldn¡¯t help with anything, but would point fingers and pick on my


    sister.¡±


    No matter how they changed, the Brown family was still the best. They really felt that Wiltspoon was


    too small, and people they didn¡¯t like would always meet by chance once in a while.


    Abby didn¡¯t know those past events, so she didn¡¯t ask; she just kept her ears open and listened.


    Jasmine said, ¡°Brown family is really weird. So many things have happened, and we thought they


    would change it. We thought too much.¡±


    Sere said, ¡°For a while, Chelsea was helping my sister, helping her target Jessica. That was because


    she rescued her little treasure. When Jessica went in, she thought she had repaid our kindness and


    was not like before. She often denigrated Brother Duncan in front of Sonny and said bad things about


    Brother Duncan. She didn¡¯t want my sister and brother Duncan to get married smoothly.¡±


    Jasmine immediately said to Sonny, ¡°Sonny, you can¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Your Uncle Duncan is a


    very good man who treats you and your mother very well. Don¡¯t listen to your father and your aunt¡¯s


    words.¡±


    Sonny nodded sensibly. ¡°Auntie, I know, I like Uncle Duncan the most now, and I also want Uncle


    Duncan to be my second father.¡±


    Liberty told Sonny about his real father and stepfather. Sonny¡¯s stepfather was also his father. For his


    age, she said that if his mother married Uncle Duncan, then Uncle Duncan, as the stepfather, would


    have to raise him with his mother. This way, he would have done what he was supposed to do and


    raised him. Not being thankful is not a good trait for him to have. He should respect Uncle Duncan and


    be loyal to him.


    He would not!


    Duncan treated Sonny better than Hank.


    In Sonny¡¯s young mind, Duncan upied a more important position.


    Hank spent too little time with Sonny. Sonny knew that Hank was his father, but his feelings for him


    were getting weaker and weaker.


    Soon they started eating too.


    Sonny sat between Serenity and Jasmine. The two of them brought Sonny food from time to time, and


    he ate happily.


    Abby looked at Sonny and praised him: ¡°Sonny is really sensible and well-behaved. A child of his age


    cannot sit still. He will move around, run around, and even cry.¡±


    However, Sonny only cared about eating. He ate with gusto and wouldn¡¯t be unable to sit still like other


    children.


    Sonny said while eating, ¡°My aunt said that food is the most important thing for people, so eat it first.¡±


    Abby chuckled. ¡°Sister Seren, your nephew has been greatly influenced by you.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯ve been carrying him since he was a little kid, and he¡¯s almost four years old now, so it


    won¡¯t have much of an impact. When Sonny is ying, y freely, and follow the adults when going


    out. Then he will be well-behaved and not disturb us.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Children like this are really angels. When I get married, I hope to have an angel baby like


    Sonny.¡±


    Jasmine teased Abby, ¡°You¡¯d better catch Evan first.¡±


    Abby said while picking up food for herself, ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me. I originally wanted to fight for it, but


    now I don¡¯t have much confidence anymore. Everyone says that the son of the York family is very


    devoted to rtionships. If she falls in love with someone else, no matter how hard she tries, he will


    never fall in love with her.¡±


    Jasmine said to Serenity, ¡°This is the second Elisa.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think what I said makes sense?¡±

 Chapter 3251

    Serenity responded to Abby, ¡°It makes sense, but before Evan makes a decision, you can still fight for


    it.¡±


    Abby smiled and said, ¡°Sister Seren, Sister Jasmine, let¡¯s eat hot pot and not talk about men. The


    husbands of the two sisters are both good men. It¡¯s okay to talk about it. It feels very happy. But the


    man I¡¯m attracted to is not in my heart. Talking about him can easily affect my appetite. Sonny said that


    food is the most important thing for people. Oh my god, let¡¯s eat hot pot.¡±


    The two, Serenity and Jasmine, had stopped. They had no way to control Evan regarding emotional


    matters.


    ¡°Sister Seren, Sister Jasmine, my visit here this time is not pointless. I¡¯ve gained two sisters. Whether


    Evan and I get any results or not, we are all sisters and friends. The two sisters cannot oppose one


    another. The face is unrecognizable. Anyway, I¡¯ve got your thighs locked together; don¡¯t try to leave me


    alone.¡±


    Serenityughed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jasmine smiled and said, ¡°You call me sister; can we leave you alone as a sister?¡±


    Abby was very good at coaxing people.


    If it weren¡¯t for the person chosen by Grandma May, Jasmine would definitely stay away from Abby.


    Jasmine said, ¡°That¡¯s good. In your life, there is not only love but also friendship and family affection,


    right? I have friendship and family affection, and I am actually very happy.¡±


    Abby: ¡°Yeah. Come, let¡¯s have a drink. Oh, I didn¡¯t order a drink. You two can¡¯t drink. I got drunkst


    night, and I can¡¯t drink anymore. Forget it. After you two give birth to the baby, you can drink. Let¡¯s go


    again and drink together until we get drunk.¡±


    Jasmine responded readily: ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡±


    ¡°Serenity.¡± Chelsea suddenly appeared in front of them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Serenity¡¯s smile disappeared. She didn¡¯t look at Chelsea and just gave Sonny something to eat.


    Chelsea smiled sarcastically. ¡°When I went out, I forgot to bring my mobile phone. Now that we finished


    eating the hot pot and wanted to check out, we realized that we had forgotten our mobile phone, so¡­¡±


    ¡°Sister Brown, I don¡¯t want to speak too harshly. You are going wherever youe from!¡± Serenity


    interrupted Chelsea.


    Serenity was a pregnant mother now, and she wanted to be kind to the baby in her belly. She didn¡¯t


    want to scold Chelsea or say those ugly words.


    Chelsea forgot to bring her mobile phone when she went out. Where was her husband? Where were


    her parents-inw?


    Did they forget to bring their mobile phone?


    Lucas and Sonny just said hello. Chelsea was afraid that Serenity and the others would go over to get


    some food, which would make peopleugh to death. Did the eldest youngdy of the York family need


    some food?


    Chelsea came to Serenity shamelessly and wanted to borrow money from Serenity to settle the bill.


    She didn¡¯t know how she had developed such a thick skin.


    If Serenity really lent her money, it would be like a meat bun beating a dog, and there would be no


    return.


    Chelsea said coquettishly that she was thick-skinned, but she didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss. She called


    Sonny twice, but Sonny just looked at her and continued to eat.


    Chelsea was silent for two minutes and then left by herself.


    Abby was dumbfounded.


    Through the conversation between Serenity and Jasmine just now, she had a rough guess.


    Unexpectedly, the woman had the nerve toe over to ask Sister Seren to borrow money. She


    thought the woman wanted Sister Seren to treat her to a meal.


    It was the first time for Abby to meet such a superb person, which refreshed her outlook on life.


    Chelsea didn¡¯t go far before she took out her mobile phone and called her mother.

 Chapter 3252

    Abby said, ¡°Didn¡¯t she say she forgot to bring her mobile phone when she went out?¡±


    Jasmine said sarcastically, ¡°Don¡¯t believe a word she says. She is just a master who takes advantage


    of her and ims to be second. No one dares to im to be first.¡±


    Serenity heard Chelsea say to her mother, ¡°Mom, I took my three children out to eat. They said they


    hadn¡¯t eaten delicious food in a while, so I took them out to have a meal. We¡¯ve finished eating, but I


    don¡¯t have enough money to pay. Mom, do you have money in your ount? Send me $2000.¡±


    Chelsea walked away.


    Serenity and others could not clearly hear what she said.


    Jasmine told Abby, ¡°If I give birth to a daughter like Chelsea in the future, who only knows how to cheat


    and take advantage of her mother¡¯s family, I will strangle her to death as soon as she is born.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°When she was born, you didn¡¯t know what kind of thing she was.¡±


    Jasmine said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut off all contact with her and pretend that I never gave birth to this daughter.


    Abby, you don¡¯t know that the best is Sonny¡¯s biological aunt, Chelsea. She loves to take advantage.


    She used to go back to her parents¡¯ house for dinner. Whenever she went back to her parents¡¯ house,


    she would ask Sister Liberty to buy seafood, steak, mutton chops, whatever. It¡¯s all expensive food.


    After eating, she has to pack it up and criticize Sister Liberty. The biggest factor in Sister Liberty¡¯s failed


    marriage is that her parents-inw and eldest sister love to cause trouble, and the husband is


    obsessed with his family.


    In the past, the stupid father in Sonny would give his parents ten thousand or several thousand dors


    in living expenses every month, but his parents helped his sister take care of the baby at her home. All


    the money he gave to his parents was used to subsidize their daughter.


    Now she¡¯s taking her whole family out to eat hot pot. She brought her parents-inw with her, but she


    didn¡¯t bring her parents. But after eating, she was worried about money again. She wanted to ask


    Serenity to help her pay the bill, but it didn¡¯t work. She turned around and went to trap her mother


    again.¡±


    Abby was speechless.


    ¡°Jasmine, don¡¯t mention those old things that affect your appetite. Sonny is here.¡± Serenity didn¡¯t want


    to mention those old things, nor did she want to embarrass Sonny. Without Sonny, once her sister and


    Hank divorced, there would be no rtionship at all.


    But with Sonny, even if the two people get divorced and get married separately, they are still Sonny¡¯s


    parents and have amon son.


    Abby: ¡°Does Sonny¡¯s father pay child support?¡±


    Serenity: ¡°This is given to me. The Brown family only has one grandchild, Sonny.¡±


    Abby looked at the well-behaved Sonny.


    Sonny¡¯s father paid alimony, which was pretty good. How many men didn¡¯t pay a cent of alimony after


    divorce, even if they went to court to sue?


    When they get old and life bes difficult, they have to bring mediators to find their children and ask


    them to provide for them in their old age. There is no exam required to be a parent, so there are too


    many unqualified parents.


    Jasmine also wanted toin about the Brown family. After looking at Sonny twice, she finally


    stopped talking.


    Sonny acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard the adult speak.


    But when the aunt and nephew were on their way back after eating and drinking, Sonny asked Serenity


    for her cell phone to make a call.


    He called Hank.


    As soon as Hank dropped off a customer and arrived at his destination, he heard his cell phone ringing.


    When he saw it was Serenity¡¯s phone number, he guessed that Sonny was calling him and quickly


    answered the call.


    ¡°Is it Sonny?¡± Hank asked cautiously.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s childish voice reached Hank¡¯s ears, and a smile appeared on his face unconsciously.


    After all, he was Hank¡¯s son, and the blood rtionship was unbreakable. No matter how good the


    person named Duncan was, Sonny would still remember him as his biological father.


    Sonny called him. He must have missed him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Chapter 3253

    Sonny asked, "Dad, have you eaten?"


    Hank responded warmly, "I haven''t eaten yet, and I''m not hungry yet. If we take two more orders, I will go to eat. Sonny, you must have eaten."


    Sonny responded, "After eating, my aunt and aunt Jasmine took me to eat hot pot. I met Aunt Chelsea and the others at the hot pot restaurant. Brother Lucas greeted me, but my aunt covered his mouth. I don'' know why. Lucas''s grandparents were also there, and many of them were eating hot pot.


    I only have my aunt, aunt Jasmine, and sister Abby; there are only four of us."


    Hank didn''t care at first; he smiled and said, "Sonny, you also met your aunt Chelsea; did you say hello to her?"


    "No." Sonny answered honestly, "Brother Lucas called me, and Auntie Chelsea covered brother Lucas''s mouth. Dad, what does Auntie mean?"


    Hank: "She ignores you."This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He finally reacted.


    When Chelsea saw Sonny, she didn''t let Lucas and Sonny say hello. Was it because she was afraid that when Serenity went over to say hello, they would eat hot pot together?


    Having been siblings for decades, Hank understood Chelsea.


    "Well, my aunt took me away." Sonny didn''t feel like he wasining at all; he just told Hank what he saw.


    Sonny said, "Dad, I like to eat hot pot. My aunt gave me a lot of my favorite food. It''s delicious. While we were eating, Aunt Chelsea came. She told my aunt that she didn''t bring her mobile phone, but I clearly saw her using her mobile phone to make a call and said, ''Mom, please transfer $2000 to me."


    Hank''s face turned dark on the other side of the phone.


    He finally understood.


    The son followed Serenity to eat hot pot and met Chelsea and her family in the hot pot restaurant.


    Chelsea took her husband and son to eat hot pot, as well as her parents-inw. Then Lucas saw Sonny and wanted to say hello. Chelsea was afraid that Sonny would eat hot pot together, so she wouldn''t let Lucas say hello to Sonny.


    As a result, Chelsea went to Serenity shamelessly and said that she didn''t bring her mobile phone. Sonny only said a few words, but Hank had already guessed what Chelsea wanted to do when she found Serenity.


    Perhaps Chelsea wanted Serenity to lend her money or help her settle the bill.


    Hank knew Serenity would refuse, and then Chelsea actually called her mother and asked her to transfer $2,000 to her.


    He was so angry that he was half dead.


    In the past, his parents had been helping Chelsea take care of the children and living in her home. The money he gave to his parents and his parents'' pension were all subsidized to Chelsea, while the ie of Chelsea and George, her husband, was saved and not spent.


    He had a high ie, and she was Chelsea, so he didn''t care about it.


    After that, he worked as an online taxi driver and made a lot less money each month than before. He had to pay Sonny alimony even though Sonny didn''t follow him.


    In addition, when he was stabbed by Jessica and was hospitalized, he spent a lot of money, and his family had already been depleted.


    His parents'' pension was okay for living in rural areas, but it was really not that much for living in big cities.


    Therefore, he saved one-third of the money he earned every month to give to Sonny in the future, spent one-third himself, and gave one-third to his parents for household expenses.


    After winter, his parents often said they wanted to go out for a hot pot meal, but he didn''t have the time and was reluctant to take them out because he thought it would cost too much. As a result, Chelsea actually asked her parents for money.

 Chapter 3254

    George¡¯s business was still decent, and Chelsea was definitely not short of money. It¡¯s okay for the


    whole family to eat hot pot without calling his parents. After eating, Chelsea still has to ask her mother


    to pay the bill. It¡¯s strange that Hank is not angry.


    Hank said, ¡°Sonny, Daddy knows. Next time I¡¯m free, I will take you to eat hot pot. I¡¯m busy and won¡¯t


    talk to you anymore. You must listen to your aunt.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I am very obedient. Dad, you go to work.¡± Sonny had finished herint and ended the call


    with Hank happily.


    Serenity listened from beginning to end.


    After Sonny handed the phone back to Serenity, Serenity tapped Sonny¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Sonny,


    you have learned how toin.¡±


    However, Chelsea really went too far.


    It had nothing to do with serenity, and she didn¡¯t care.


    If Sonny wanted to file aint, it would be the Brown family¡¯s business.


    If Serenity told Hank, Hank might suspect that she deliberately set up Chelsea. If Sonny said it, Hank


    would not have any doubts.


    Sonny blinked his big eyes and asked Serenity, ¡°Auntie, am Iining? I told dad what I saw and


    heard, so why am Iining?¡±


    Serenity smiled and pinched his little face. ¡°Yes, Sonny is telling the truth. That aunt Chelsea of yours is


    also too much, but the people who caused your aunt to be like this are your grandparents and your


    father. They are all responsible because they pampered your aunt Chelsea to be like that.¡±


    If Hank¡¯s parents and Hank did not help Chelsea unconditionally from the beginning, would Chelsea get


    used to sucking blood from her natal family?


    Serenity said, ¡°As long as your father pays child support every year and doesn¡¯t owe you child support,


    we have no control over how their family spends their money.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Dad said it was very tiring for him to earn money by driving. Every time I went to my dad¡¯s


    ce, he would tell me to study hard and be a good person. In the future, I will be a big boss and work


    in an office. I could make a lot of money. Don¡¯t be like Dad does that.¡±


    Serenity brought Sonny over, and she let him sit in her arms. She said, ¡°Then you should study hard


    and be a good person.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Auntie, I will.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°Your father treats you quite well. You are his only child, after all. If he raised you when


    you were young, you will have to support him when he is old.¡±


    Sonny nodded in understanding.


    Serenity hugged Sonny and said no more.


    No matter how good the Brown family was, Hank always tried to denigrate Duncan in front of Sonny,


    but he was always Sonny¡¯s father. He paid child support on time, cared about Sonny, and fulfilled the


    basic responsibilities of a father.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity didn¡¯t want to criticize Hank in front of Sonny.


    She also hoped that Sonny would be an optimistic and broad-minded person when he grew up.


    Abby returned to the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    She met Evan on the first floor of the hotel.


    She stopped, looked at Evan, and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Evan, are you waiting for me here?¡±


    Evan said, ¡°Abby, you¡¯re overthinking. I am eating here.¡±


    Abby smiled and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t chat with you. Sister Seren invited me to eat hot pot. I¡¯m a little full.


    I want to go back to the room to rest.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°You¡¯re too stuffed to eat. Shouldn¡¯t you go for a walk to relieve yourself? Sister-inw, treat


    you to a hot pot. My sister-inw is so kind to you.¡±


    Abby replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move around anymore. Sister Seren is very good. I came here hoping to


    find a boyfriend to go back to. Maybe I will be disappointed, but it¡¯s good to have two more sisters.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°We¡¯ve only met a few times, and the elder sister is the younger sister. Abby, I only now


    know how good you are at ttering.¡±

 Chapter 3255

    Abby said, ¡°Don¡¯t we hit it off right away with Sister Seren and Sister Jasmine? Do we have to tter


    each other?¡±


    Evan paused and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re back and we¡¯re in trouble again, why don¡¯t I apany you for a


    walk outside to eat and talk about our affairs, by the way? I won¡¯te over tomorrow. Yes, I¡¯m also


    very busy at work.¡±


    After thinking about it, Abby also felt that it would be better to negotiate tonight.


    In fact, there was no need to talk about it; she already knew Evan¡¯s answer.


    Evan had made it clear to herst night, but she didn¡¯t say she was giving up on him at that time, so he


    had to talk to her as ast resort.


    ¡°Okay, then apany me for a walk to eat. What if Ie back from the walk and I¡¯m hungry again?


    If I exercise and use up my energy, I will be hungry.¡±


    Evan: ¡°I finally understand why you can hit it off with my sister-inw and Jasmine.¡±


    They were all foodies!


    Why didn¡¯t he know she loved eating so much?


    All he knew was that she was not very picky about food, and she was much better than Tatum¡¯s


    partner, Elora, anyway.


    He heard that Tatum¡¯s partner, Elora, had a particrly picky mouth. Because of her picky mouth, she


    often changed chefs, so Tatum went to work as a cook for his future wife.


    He didn¡¯t know if Tatum¡¯s pursuit of his wife went smoothly.


    Evan quickly pulled back his thoughts andughed at himself. His affairs were making him feel


    overwhelmed. How could he be in the mood to care about whether Tatum¡¯s pursuit of his wife went


    smoothly?


    Tatum still had plenty of time, but he only had a few months, unlike Tatum, who had just started and


    had a full year.


    A boy from the York family would never lose.


    He believed that, after a year, Tatum coulde back with his partner.


    Evan said, ¡°If you get hungryter, I¡¯ll treat you to a midnight snack. Okay, I won¡¯t let you go hungry.


    When Ie to Wiltspoon, I will always do my best to treat you as andlord and treat you to a meal.¡±


    Abby pretended to take two steps forward to hold his arm, which scared Evan, who jumped away


    quickly.


    Evan said, ¡°Abby, we are not that good.¡±


    Abby smiled yfully.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Evan was stunned for a moment.


    Why did he feel that Abby¡¯s yful smile looked a bit familiar?


    Maybe he had seen her smile like this when he deliberately approached her in Hiribaty.


    ¡°Evan, you¡¯re a man, and you¡¯re afraid of being taken advantage of by me. I¡¯m kidding you. Your


    reaction really hurts my self-esteem. If you hurt me too badly, I can¡¯t give up. I¡¯ll always get it back;


    otherwise, I would be so sorry for the injury I suffered.¡±


    Evan: ¡°I just don¡¯t want people to misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Evan, are you famous in Wiltspoon?¡± Abby asked Evan as she walked outside the hotel. ¡°I have just


    been here for two days, and I have asked about your brothers. The most famous one is your eldest


    brother. Your second and third brothers are also somewhat famous. Starting with you, the fourth young


    master, many people don¡¯t even know how old you are. What kind of thing? You are not famous. If I


    didn¡¯t hold your arm, even if I hung on to you, I wouldn¡¯t be on the headlines in Wiltspoon. Who knows


    the two of us?¡±


    Evan opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    Abby¡¯s shamelessness left him speechless.


    ¡°No one knows us, so no one will misunderstand us. Others will only think that we are a young couple.¡±


    As Abby walked, she turned around and asked him, ¡°Where should we go for a stroll? Is there a park


    nearby? Take me to the park for a walk.¡±

 Chapter 3256

    After Evan was silent, he said, ¡°It takes about ten minutes to walk to a park. The park is not very big,


    but you can stroll around. The scenery is pretty good. If you¡¯re not afraid of getting tired, then go for a


    walk there.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Abby said, ¡°If I can¡¯t walk anymore, just carry me back.¡±


    Evan: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to take a taxi, and I¡¯m carrying you back; won¡¯t I be tired?¡±


    Abby said to him, ¡°You don¡¯t know how to show mercy to women. Anyway, I am the wife chosen by


    your grandma for you. If you hadn¡¯t had second thoughts, I would be the future fourth young mistress of


    your York family. It is said that the men of the York family love their wives very much. You don¡¯t want to


    break the fine tradition of men in the York family and be a man who does not love his wife.


    The wife is sensible, and a man who dotes on his wife can make a fortune.¡±


    Evan curled his lips and said to her, ¡°There are a lot of lies. Also, I don¡¯t have any second thoughts. It¡¯s


    good that you are the one chosen by my grandma, but we haven¡¯t confirmed our rtionship yet. We


    are not boyfriends and girlfriends. We both have the right to love freely. You can like other men, and I


    can like other women.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°I just like you; what should I do? Evan, do you really not like me at all? I¡¯ve known you for a


    few months, and I don¡¯t feel like you hate me. You also said that you don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t look at her but walked side by side with her, saying as he walked, ¡°I went back to Wildridge


    Manor in the morning.¡±


    Abby said, ¡°Wildridge Manor! Why don¡¯t you tell me so that I can go back with you to meet your


    grandma? I really want to know how she knew about me and why she chose me to be your wife. She


    did this to me, but it hurt me. Look, I was pursued by you for a while, and my heart fell in love, but you


    walked away and said that you have no love for me and that you really can¡¯t fall in love with me, which


    makes me feel sad. My rtionship is about to end before it even begins. I¡¯m emotionally hurt. Isn¡¯t it


    your grandma¡¯s fault?


    I want to settle the score with her, and I¡¯ll visit your Wildridge Manor, by the way.¡±


    Evan quickly spoke for his grandma. He said, ¡°This is my problem and has nothing to do with my


    grandma. My grandma can choose you for me because you are too good, and my grandma likes you


    very much, so she takes a fancy to you. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t synchronize my eyes with my grandma¡¯s,


    so it¡¯s my fault, not my grandma¡¯s problem. If you feel unhappy, just scold me or hit me, but don¡¯t scold


    my grandma.¡±


    Grandma hadn¡¯t been scolded for a long time.


    Evan was afraid that if Abby really went to his grandma to settle the score and scolded her, she


    wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it and would be furious.


    Then he was really unfilial.


    Did he really have no feelings for Abby?


    ¡°Did you tell your grandma when you went back that you really had no feelings for me?¡± Abby could


    guess it.


    She already knew that Evan had returned to Wildridge Manor.


    She just said those words to tease him, and seeing him anxious made her feel better.


    Abby was not bad. She, the second youngdy of the Du family, was also the dream lover of many


    men in Hiribaty.


    When Evan arrived, Evan didn¡¯t love her.


    Abby really felt that her self-esteem was damaged.


    Evan didn¡¯t say anything, so he acquiesced.


    Abby sighed and said, ¡°I think your grandma respects your choice. They say that the elders in your


    family are very open-minded. I can guess the result.¡±


    ¡°Evan, I originally wanted to fight for myself, but now that I think about it, I might as well forget it. If you


    give up on me today, if you regret itter and want to step into my home, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡±

 Chapter 3257

    Evan cursed in his heart.


    Why did Grandma and Abby both tell him not to regret it in the future? What did he regret? Who he


    really liked and what he wanted, he didn¡¯t know yet.


    He was no longer a three-year-old child; he was almost thirty years old and had a very mature mind.


    He didn¡¯t let himself do anything he would regret.


    What Abby said was simr to what Grandma said.


    No wonder Grandma liked Abby.


    Evan said, ¡°Abby, I never do anything that I regret.


    Even if the decision I make is not good, I will face it calmly and have no regrets.¡± Abby smiled and said,


    ¡°Okay, I understand.


    Since you really can¡¯t fall in love with me, I won¡¯t force it.


    It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t get married, so why bother pestering you to let me go? I won¡¯t lose my price.¡± She


    also grew up pampered by her parents and was the apple of her family¡¯s eye.


    It was not like no one wanted her.


    The Du family was also a wealthy family in Hiribaty, and she, the second youngdy, had status.


    As long as she wanted to get married, there were many men lining up to marry her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She didn¡¯t have to worry about a man who didn¡¯t care about her.


    ¡°Abby, although we can¡¯t be husband and wife, we can still be business partners.


    In fact, I really don¡¯t hate you.


    My sister-inw and you get along well.


    You can be friends ande to Wiltspoon as a guest when you have time.¡± Abby stopped and looked


    at him for a moment, then walked forward again.


    She looked at the feasting in the distance and said, ¡°Our family¡¯s business focus is in Hiribaty, and your


    York family¡¯s business focus is in Wiltspoon.


    Although there are branches all over the major cities, if you want to do business, I¡¯m afraid it will be


    difficult.


    In some industries, the two of us are stillpetitors.


    Although there are no permanent enemies or permanent friends in the business world, I don¡¯t think the


    chance of our cooperation is high.


    Moreover, I have liked you, and you still want to cooperate with me in business and let us meet often.


    I¡¯m afraid that my heart will be active again after I let it go, and I can¡¯t help but fall in love with you


    again.


    If I pursued you, wouldn¡¯t I get it for myself? Cut yourself twice? Evan, I don¡¯t want to do this kind of


    thing.


    My dealings with Sister Seren are between us two women and have nothing to do with you.


    I won¡¯t disturb you when Ie to Wiltspoon in the future.


    Don¡¯t worry, Evan.¡± Evan smiled and said, ¡°Abby, you¡¯re a person who can take things up and let them


    go.


    I didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    I¡¯m sorry.¡± In fact, what Evan said was polite, and he didn¡¯t want to embarrass Abby too much.


    Unexpectedly, Abby was so open-minded that, after giving up on him, she did not want to have any


    contact with him anymore and would never see him again when she came to Wiltspoon.


    This was the best.


    If they don¡¯t meet and have any interactions, his future wife will not misunderstand her, even if the one


    he likes is also a cheerful, bright, and generous girl.


    ¡°Do you usually go out shopping?¡± Abby asked casually, but she also changed the topic and stopped


    talking about feelings.


    Because they had no feelings at all.


    Feelings are like that; love is real love, and not loving is really not loving.


    She could pick it up and put it down.


    ¡°Very little, no time, too busy with work.¡± He had to go in and out of the car.


    After he finished his work, it was already midnight.


    Where did he have time to go shopping? Abby thought of his identity, nodded, and said, ¡°Yes, too busy.


    Me too.


    I don¡¯t know how long it has been since I went shopping with my best friends.


    If I need anything, call the major brands, and they will send it to me.


    I don¡¯t need to go out at all.¡± If she has time to go shopping, she might as well handle the documents


    properly.


    Evan: ¡°Understood.


    However, we still have to bnce work and rest.


    Good health is the greatest wealth.¡±

 Chapter 3258

    Abby said, ¡°We have known each other for more than three months, and you also know that I will insist


    on exercising every day. It¡¯s rare to take a leisurely walk like this, look at the night view of a big city, and


    watch everyone hurrying towards different lives.¡±


    ¡°In order toe to Wiltspoon, I worked overtime and worked hard for ten and a half days before I


    could squeeze out a few days toe here.¡±


    Abby didn¡¯t say any more.


    Evan said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯ll take you for a midnight snackter.¡±


    Abby: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them walked for more than ten minutes to the park Evan mentioned. After entering, they


    walked around in the park. When they came out, more than an hour had passed.


    Evan asked Abby, ¡°Are you going to have a midnight snack now?¡±


    Abby said, ¡°No need. I just felt like my stomach wasn¡¯t so full anymore. I feel a little better. If I try to eat


    again, I¡¯ll feel ufortable again. Forget it; I¡¯ll just remember it for tonight¡¯s supper. If I want to eat it


    someday, I¡¯ll let you treat me to food.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    Abby said they would never meet again, so how could Evan treat her to ate-night snack?


    Forget it; let her do whatever she says. The most important thing was that she was happy.


    Evan was afraid that she would be unhappy, so he suddenly said that he wanted fairpetition and


    so on.


    Therefore, whatever she said, Evan followed her and sent her away from Wiltspoon safely. From now


    on, he could approach the girl he really liked without any pressure.


    That girl¡ªhe didn¡¯t know where she ran away. It was really like a dragon that had seen its beginning


    but not its end.


    From the moment he met her, she always came and went whenever she wanted. He wanted to ask


    where she lived, but he couldn¡¯t.


    He secretly took a lot of photos of her and then asked people to take her photos to find her


    whereabouts. As a result, no one recognized her and said they had never seen this person.


    If he had not touched her and knew that she had body temperature and was not cold, he would have


    thought that he had encountered a ghost, because no such person could always be found.


    ¡°Evan, I¡¯m tired from walking, and I don¡¯t want to leave. Can you carry me back to the hotel?¡±


    Evan didn¡¯t speak, but he stopped and stopped the car on the side of the road.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Soon he stopped a taxi, opened the door, and made a gesture of invitation towards her.


    Abby pursed her lips and got in the car.


    Evan did not follow her into the car but just said to the driver, ¡°Take her to the Wiltspoon Hotel.¡±


    He took out another $100, handed it to the driver, and said, ¡°This is my fare for her. If there is more,


    consider it a tip for you.¡±


    The driver smiled, took the money, and thanked him.


    It was very close to the Wiltspoon Hotel from here, and it didn¡¯t even cost $100 in fare.


    So, he got more tips than the fare.


    Evan said, ¡°Abby, I¡¯ll go back first. After you return to the hotel, go to bed early. Good night.¡±


    ¡°OK, bye.¡± Abby waved to him and closed the car door herself.


    Even if she teased him, he wouldn¡¯t cooperate.


    She didn¡¯t know if the men of their York family had ever cheated on the woman they liked.


    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s drive.¡± Abby said to the driver:.


    The taxi driver drove away, and the car quickly drove away.


    Evan stood on the side of the road and watched for a few minutes before taking out his mobile phone


    and calling his driver to inform him to drive over and take him home.

 Chapter 3259

    After waiting for several minutes, Evan¡¯s driver drove over.


    The driver pulled over and parked the car. Evan told him not to get out of the car, opened the door, and


    got in the car.


    The driver turned his head and looked around and asked instinctively, ¡°Fourth Young Master, weren¡¯t


    you going out with a young and beautiful girl?¡±


    After Evan sat down, he said, ¡°There is no need to look for it. I called a taxi for her and took her back to


    the hotel. Let¡¯s drive, go home, and go back to my home.¡±


    He had a small home in the city instead of returning to Wildridge Manor.


    He just returned to Wildridge Manor during the day.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The driver said while driving, ¡°I thought that girl was the Fourth Young Master¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°No, she¡¯s a friend of your eldest mistress. I¡¯ve only known her for a few months. I don¡¯t


    know where your future fourth mistress is yet.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know where his future wife was. He didn¡¯t even know where the fox lived.


    Fox had been to Wiltspoon and went to York¡¯s Corporation to find him. When Zachary said that Evan


    was not working at York¡¯s headquarters, Fox left.


    At that time, Zachary called him, and he lied and refused to admit that he had provoked others. But as


    soon as the phone hung up, he immediately went to look for the fox, but unfortunately, he could not find


    her.


    He didn¡¯t know where she stayed when she came to Wiltspoon.


    He missed her very much. He didn¡¯t know when they could meet again.


    Evan leaned on the back of the car seat and turned his head to look at the street scene outside,


    imagining the scene where he and the fox would go shopping and visit the park together.


    He didn¡¯t have time to spend time with Abby, but if Fox asked him to spend time with her, he would


    have plenty of time.


    Work was important, and finding the fox was more important to him than his job.


    Abby came, and Evan didn¡¯t have time to entertain her. He said he was very busy. If he were a fox,


    Evan would be very free. In fact, this is the difference between love and not-love.


    The driver smiled and said, ¡°As long as the Fourth Young Master wants to look for her, it will be easy to


    find the Fourth Young Mistress for us.¡±


    He had been a full-time driver for Evan since Evan entered society. He could be regarded as an old


    driver who had worked for the York family for many years and knew that the young masters of the York


    family were all excellent.


    As long as they wanted to marry, there were many women who wanted to marry them.


    The driver said, ¡°The second young master and the third young master have their spouses. Fourth,


    young master, you should hurry up. We are all waiting for the young masters to marry the young


    mistresses. We can have a wedding wine and get a big red envelope.¡±


    When Zachary and Serenity held their wedding, everyone who worked in the York family, regardless of


    their position, received a big red envelope and could also have a meal at the vi.


    Although Callum and Camryn had received their marriage certificate, they had not held a wedding


    ceremony yet, so they had not had the wedding wine yet.


    Kevin heard that he would get married after the New Year. Maybe the two young masters¡¯ weddings


    would be held together, which would make it lively. They, as workers, were just looking forward to a


    happy event in the master¡¯s family, and they could get red envelopes.


    The amount in the red envelope was worth ten days¡¯ sry.


    Evanughed, ¡°You are here to eat and get red envelopes. Don¡¯t you really hope that I will find


    happiness?¡±


    ¡°Sincerely, very sincerely. Fourth, Young Master, I have driven for you for several years. You¡¯re very


    good to me. You give me a raise every year and give me many vacations. I¡¯m very satisfied with this


    job, and I can¡¯t thank you enough. Yes, I sincerely hope that you will find happiness as soon as


    possible.¡±


    The driver was very loyal. He added, ¡°You have to hurry up at your age, Fourth Young Master. When I


    was around your age, my daughter was already in kindergarten.¡±

 Chapter 3260

    Evan said, ¡°Comparing people to each other is so irritating. Look, I¡¯m so busy every day. How can I


    have time to fall in love?¡±


    The driver said, ¡°The eldest young master is even busier than you. He has time to fall in love with the


    eldest young mistress. Why can¡¯t you spare the time?¡±


    Evan was speechless when his driver urged him to get married.


    After a while, he smiled and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where she is. What can I do if I can¡¯t find her? I


    can only wait and wait for the next opportunity to meet her.¡±


    The driver often drove for Evan, and he met Fox once. He was also deeply impressed by the girl in red.


    When driving for Evan, he also heard Evan asking Josh to help investigate the girl in red.


    He asked spectively, ¡°Fourth young master, do you like the girl in red?¡±


    Evan: ¡°The girl in red? Oh, she wore red once. Every time I see her, the color of her clothes is


    different.¡±


    The driver said, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her once, because when my car stopped that time, you couldn¡¯t wait to


    get out of the car and run to her. I took a look at her and didn¡¯t dare to look at her more. Later, I heard


    that you asked Young Master Josh for help, and I guessed it was the girl in red.¡±


    Therefore, when they drive for these wealthy young men, they have to be very tight-lipped because


    they can often see or hear things that the bosses do not want outsiders to know.


    Evan smiled and said, ¡°I like her quite a lot. But Abby just now likes me, but I don¡¯t like her. Maybe it¡¯s


    fate. You saw Abby and I walking out of the hotel. You have been here. What do you think of Abby?¡±


    The driver said, ¡°Fourth young master, you don¡¯t like her, so why ask her what to do? I said she¡¯s pretty


    good; will you like her?¡±


    Evan choked again.


    He sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ll take a nap for a while. Call me again when you get home.¡±


    The driver said, ¡°Fourth Young Master, it¡¯s still ten minutes¡¯ drive, so you still need to sleep.¡±


    Without waiting for Evan to reply, the driver said, ¡°Go to sleep, Fourth Young Master; you can just rx


    for ten minutes. I will wake you up when we get home.¡±


    Evan closed his eyes and rested his mind.


    ten minutester.


    Back at the door of Evan¡¯s small vi, the driver saw the girl in red. He quickly stopped the car, turned


    around, and shouted, ¡°Fourth Young Master, Fourth Young Master, wake up quickly; the girl in red is


    here again.¡±


    Wearing a red coat, it was particrly eye-catching.


    Evan, whose eyes were closed, sat up quickly and asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    The driver pointed to the top of the wall of the vi yard and said, ¡°On the top of the wall, her red coat is


    so eye-catching.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Evan took a closer look and actually saw the Fox standing on the wall of his house. He was indeed


    dressed in red, and the red coat on the outside was particrly eye-catching.


    The next moment, Evan pushed open the car door and got out of the car quickly. He ran quickly to the


    wall, looked up, and asked the beautiful woman on the wall, ¡°How do you know I live here? What are


    you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Evan, give me back my things!¡± Fox looked down at Evan condescendingly; her pretty face tightened,


    looking a bit cold, and she ordered Evan to return her things to her.


    If he hadn¡¯t taken her things, she wouldn¡¯t have chased him all the time.


    Evan smiled and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s go in and have a cup of tea. You can also have a


    midnight snack. And I don¡¯t remember where I threw your things. If you ask me for them, I really won¡¯t


    be able to get them out for a while.¡±

 Chapter 3261

    The Fox stared at Evan with a dark face.


    Evan spread his hands towards her and said, ¡°What I said is true. Let me take it out now. I really don¡¯t


    remember where I put it, and I can¡¯t take it out. How about you go in and see if you can find it? Or you


    can strip me n*ked and see if there¡¯s anything hidden in me.¡±


    The Fox jumped down from the wall.


    Evan tensed up immediately and opened his arms to catch her, but was kicked by her as she jumped


    down. He took a few steps back after being kicked by her, but did not catch her.


    Shended firmly in front of him.


    Evan breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he was kicked by her and it hurt a little, he didn¡¯t seem to care. He just patted the ce where


    he was kicked to remove the footprints.


    ¡°My wall is quite high. Don¡¯t jump down from it. What if you lose your footing and fall?¡± Evan talked


    about her.


    ¡°You can fall, but I won¡¯t.¡± Fox said it angrily.


    She stretched out her hand and grabbed Evan¡¯s cor. With a tug, Evan was pulled forward by her.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Evan didn¡¯t struggle, and he let her pull.


    She ran her hands through his pockets and trouser pockets but found nothing except his cell phone


    and wallet.


    She opened his wallet, and her face darkened. There was a small photo of her stuffed in his wallet. It


    should be that he secretly photographed her, posted it, and then stuffed it in his wallet.


    When did he secretly take photos of her?


    She only had a few interactions with him, and she really didn¡¯t notice that he secretly took photos of


    her.


    Without thinking, she pulled out the small photo and asked him, ¡°When did you secretly take the photo?


    Evan, are you polite enough to secretly take a photo of me like this and hide my photo in your wallet?


    That¡¯s a sneaky act. Like a thief, the Youk family¡¯s good reputation will be ruined by you.¡±


    Evan smiled, his face a little red.


    When he saw her for the first time, he didn¡¯t expect that the woman he had been entangled with in his


    dream for so long would actually exist in reality, so he secretly photographed her.


    The photo was postedter. He was attracted to her, so he posted the photo and put it in his wallet.


    That way, he could see her every time he opened his wallet.


    When he sent someone to investigate her, he also used the photos he took for the first time and gave


    them to his people to investigate her.


    That is, her name and residence were not found. The people he sent to check on her were put in sacks


    and beaten by her. She asked his people toe back to him with a message.


    If he dared to check on her again, it would be more than just a beating.


    When Evan saw the bodyguard, who had been beaten with a bruised face and swollen nose, he was


    stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl¡¯s boxing and kicking skills were so powerful.


    His bodyguards didn¡¯t dare say they couldpete with Jim and the others, but they were all good at


    boxing and kicking. Several of them were beaten until their faces were bruised and their noses were


    swollen, which showed how powerful she was.


    Evan apologized to her, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. This is my personal behavior. Don¡¯t let it escte to involve my


    entire York family.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done this twice, Evan! You secretly filmed me, took my things, and I chased you all the way, but


    you didn¡¯t give it back to me. I don¡¯t believe a word of the nonsense you just said.¡±


    The things he took from her were not big, but they were very important and meaningful to her, so she


    had to chase him to get them back.


    If it weren¡¯t for this, he would just take it and give it to her for the sake of the olddy in the York family.

 Chapter 3262

    The thing wasn¡¯t big, so Evan wouldn¡¯t keep it at home; he would only keep it with him, but she had


    touched his trouser pocket just now and couldn¡¯t find it, and she didn¡¯t know where he was hiding it.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do. I told you to go in and turn my house upside down. If


    you find it, take it back. I really don¡¯t remember where I put it. Fox, don¡¯t you think my behavior is the


    same as yours? You have done such sneaky things too.¡±


    The Fox stared at him, wanting to kick him again.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t kick him. Well, she felt a little guilty.


    ¡°It¡¯ste at night, the temperature has dropped, and it¡¯s getting colder. It¡¯s said that the cold air will


    move south in the next two days. This time, the temperature has dropped very low. The lowest


    temperature in Wiltspoon will drop to 6 degrees. It¡¯s very cold. Come in and have a cup of tea; let¡¯s talk


    slowly.¡±


    Evan invited her to the vi.


    She was wearing a long coat, but it wasn¡¯t actually cold.


    The main reason was that the cold air had not moved south yet. In the past two days, it was not cold at


    all during the day and not too cold at night.


    Jake, the young butler brought over by Evan from Wildridge Manor, has alreadye out and opened


    the door of the vi.


    Jake was quite surprised to see Evan and a girl in red. After the driver drove in, Jake approached the


    driver and asked the driver softly, ¡°Is the girl in red the fourth young master¡¯s favorite?¡±


    ¡°Eighty percent yes.¡±


    The driver dares not say 100%.


    It seemed that Evan just liked the girl in red.


    Just now, the girl in red was standing on the wall and jumping down. The fourth young Evan wanted to


    catch her.


    It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t want Evan to pick her up.


    ¡°The Fourth Young Master seemed a little tempted, but that girl didn¡¯t have a good attitude toward the


    Fourth Young Master. Our Fourth Young Master became a thief and took away someone¡¯s very


    important things, and the girl in red chased him to get them back.¡±


    The driver had sharp ears and listened to gossip. Even if it was the boss¡¯s gossip, he dared to listen


    and liked to listen, so he kept his ears high and listened a few times.


    Jake: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡± Jake walked to the door of the vi and stood there, not daring to step


    forward and disturb Evan.


    But the distance was not far away, and he could hear the conversation between the two people.


    He heard that Evan was inviting the girl in red toe into the house.


    Evan said, ¡°Come in and have a seat. You¡¯ve alreadye here. It¡¯s not the middle of the night now.


    Other people¡¯s nightlife has just begun. Come in and have a cup of hot tea. I¡¯ll make you ate-night


    snack. Treat you to ate-night snack. It¡¯s for me. I apologize for your behavior.¡±


    The Fox nced at Jake, who gave her a friendly smile.


    Evan also nced at Jake and said to her, ¡°This is Jake, the young butler I brought over from the vi.


    Fox, what¡¯s your name? You see, we have met several times. You know my name, but I don¡¯t even


    know your name. This is a bit unfair. I can¡¯t keep calling you by your nickname.¡±


    ¡°Just now you said it waste at night, and now you say the nightlife has just begun. Evan, you are so


    confused.¡± After the Fox finished speaking, he left Evan and walked towards Jake.


    ¡°Jake, hello.¡± The Fox was gentle and polite to Jake and greeted him politely.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Jake quickly responded, ¡°Girl, good evening, girl, pleasee inside.¡±

 Chapter 3263

    Jake looked at Evan again. Then he walked toward the house facing the Fox.


    Evan touched his nose,ughed softly, and then followed into the vi and headed to the main house.


    The hall of the main house was brightly lit, as bright as day.


    Jake had already invited the girl in red to sit down on the sofa.


    Feeling hot after entering the room, the Fox took off her long red coat, folded it, and ced it beside


    her.


    When Evan came in, Jake had already poured a ss of warm water for the Fox.


    He motioned to Jake to rest while he came to greet the guests.


    Jake said in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Young Master, be a gentleman and be gentle. This is not how you


    coax a girl.¡±


    Evan also responded in a low voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t coax her.¡±


    Jake chuckled twice and walked away without reffing him.


    Fourth Young Master, just be tough.


    If a girl who was willing to invite her home said that the fourth young master was not attracted to her, no


    one would believe it.


    The fourth young master was also a failure. Jake heard from the driver that he had met her several


    times, but he didn¡¯t know her name. He only knew that her nickname was Fox.


    When he saw a girl, he screamed like a Fox. People who didn¡¯t know might think he liked animals


    called foxes.


    Evan felt that Jake¡¯s had multiple meanings.


    Jake walked away. Evan couldn¡¯t ask him again, and the Fox was still there.


    He went to wash some fruit for the distinguished guest, put it on a fruit te, took it out, and ced it


    on the coffee table. ¡°Eat some fruit. I usually don¡¯t like snacks. There are no snacks or desserts at


    home, only fruits. Do you like sweets? If so, I will prepare some in the future so that you can have


    something to eat when youe over.¡±


    Evan sat down opposite her.


    Looking at her pretty face, his eyes were a little fiery, but he didn¡¯t know it.


    ¡°Evan, where are the things? Don¡¯t lie to me. You have a good memory, and it¡¯s impossible to forget.


    How can you be willing to return the things to me? It was left to me by my elders, and it means a lot to


    me. Give me my things back, and I promise not to trouble you in the future, and I¡¯ll give you peace of


    mind.¡±


    She didn¡¯te to Wiltspoon often; she was so busy.


    Evan picked up a piece of fruit pulp with his fork and handed it to her. With stern eyes and a smile, he


    said, ¡°Eat some fruit. I¡¯ll look for itter and send it to you if I find it. Where do you live? Can¡¯t you tell


    me, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The Fox took the fork from Evan¡¯s hand and ate the piece of fruit gracefully.


    Then Evan would eat the pulp himself.


    After eating several pieces, she put down her fork, looked directly at Evan, whose pretty face was


    frosty, and said coldly, ¡°Evan, stop ying tricks on me. You take my things because you want me to


    come see you from time to time. You also want to know my name and where I live. I didn¡¯t expect you


    to be so shameless.¡±


    Evan wasn¡¯t angry after what she said; he still smiled.


    Evan said, ¡°Sometimes, I am shameless, but sometimes, why do I need shame?¡±


    What did grandma say about pursuing his wife with shame?


    If he wanted a face, he couldn¡¯t chase his wife.


    Zachary lowered his arrogant head for the sake of Serenity. He was extremely shameless and was


    often pped in the face. In exchange for the happy life that today is extremely enviable,.


    Evan felt it was worth it. Therefore, he was shameless.

 Chapter 3264

    Anyway, Evan showed off his cards to his grandma and made it clear to Abby that he no longer had


    any psychological burden and could pursue the girl he really liked openly.


    Fox:¡±¡­¡­¡±


    Evan said, ¡°I just need to know your name. If I keep calling you a Fox, I feel like I¡¯m scolding you.¡±


    ¡°My nickname is Fox. As long as you say Variety Fox, everyone will know me.¡± The Fox just didn¡¯t want


    to say her name. ¡°If you have the ability, just go and check it yourself. Didn¡¯t you ask someone to check


    on me?¡±


    The Fox seemed to be smiling but was quite upset that Evan could not find out her true identity.


    The ever-changing Fox meant that she had a hundred different faces, so people didn¡¯t know which one


    was her.


    In short, no one had seen her true face since she came out to wander the world.


    She came to see Evan like this today, and tomorrow she would appear in front of Evan with another


    face. Not only would her face be different, but her voice and personality would also be different.


    She had learned to change her voice. If she changed her face, her speaking voice would be different,


    so that others would not associate her with so-and-so.


    Evan smiled sarcastically, ¡°I sent someone to check you, but didn¡¯t you put a sack on my man and beat


    him until his face was bruised and his nose was swollen, so I didn¡¯t send anyone to check you again,


    lest I get sacked by you again?


    To be honest, your skills, as well as being mysterious and unfathomable, remind me of some old-timers


    who lived decades ago. I heard my grandma mention it. Grandma has special respect for them.


    It can be said that our brothers grew up listening to grandma tell their stories. Our second brother is


    Callum, my eldest brother. He was lucky enough to meet one of them. Oh, my second brother met


    Lilian Carden, the old miracle doctor.


    My second sister-inw was able to see the light again, thanks to Dr. Carden¡¯s treatment. She is


    indeed a disciple of the miracle doctor. Once she took action, my second sister-inw could see again


    soon.¡±


    Doctor Carden: She took advantage of her seniors, okay?


    Camryn¡¯s eyes were about to be cured, but the old doctor who treated Camryn¡¯s eyes died, and the


    treatment was interrupted, so Camryn was not cured by him.


    When Callum asked Dr. Carden to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, the disease was cured, and Camryn soon


    regained her sight.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Dr. Carden also told everyone clearly that this cannot be said to be entirely her fault but also the credit


    of the deceased old doctor.


    However, if Callum had not invited Dr. Carden to treat Camryn¡¯s eyes, Camryn would not have


    recovered and could only live in darkness.


    Fox knew who Evan was talking about, and she didn¡¯t exin. She just said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about the


    old miracle doctor. He never married and had no children. Later, he picked up a baby girl to raise. His


    high-profile doctor, Dr. Carden,.


    Dr. Carden is now the fourth youngdy of the Johnson family in Annenburg. People in the upper ss


    among you all know these things, and they are not secrets.¡±


    Camryn had been blind for ten years but was cured by Dr. Carden. Dr. Carden had long be a


    miracle doctor in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    She heard that Dr. Carden was not only superb in medical skills but also powerful in using poisons.


    Compared with the old miracle doctor, Dr. Carden was better than his master.


    No one dared to offend Dr. Carden.


    Not only was she a superb doctor, but many people wanted to make friends with her. After all, it is


    impossible for a person to not get sick in their life. If he makes friends with extremely high medical


    skills, he can always ask Dr. Carden to see him when he gets sick.

 Chapter 3265

    The reason for not daring to offend Dr. Carden was that she used poison very well. Of course, Dr.


    Carden would not use the poison she developed to harm people. She said that some poisons could be


    used to cure diseases and save people in small amounts.


    But that¡¯s how people¡¯s minds work. Even though they knew Dr. Carden had a conscience and was a


    good person, they were still afraid of identally being poisoned by her. So, even if Dr. Carden refused


    to treat someone, that person would still not be brave enough to go to her for help.


    Evan asked her tentatively, ¡°Are you a disciple of those masters outside the world? Do you know the


    wife of the current head of the Lafayette family in Meadspring?¡±


    The Fox seemed to be smiling, but not smiling. ¡°You are so interested in my origin; just go and check it


    out yourself. If you can find out, I will obey you.¡±


    Evan also smiled. ¡°If I can find out your details, I will make a request to you, and you must agree to it


    unconditionally.¡±


    Fox said, ¡°You can check it yourself. You cannot rely on the power of the Bucham family. If you can find


    it, I will agree with you even if it is a hundred requests, let alone one request.¡±


    Evan: ¡°There is strength in numbers.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t say he could find it out on his own. Even if he could find out, he didn¡¯t know how long it


    would take to find out. By the time he found out, they would be old, and she might be someone


    else¡¯s woman.


    The Fox chuckled, and these two chuckles made Evan blush.


    It was so irritating.


    But Evan really didn¡¯t have that much ability. Not even Julian personally. Julian had to use many


    connections to get the information he wanted.


    Most of the time, when people like them do something, they don¡¯t need to do it themselves. They just


    need to know how to make good use of their talents.


    ¡°hehe.¡±


    The Foxughed twice again.


    Evan¡¯s face turned redder.


    The Fox actually looked at his red face with interest and said jokingly, ¡°Evan, your face is as red as


    rouge.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Evan: ¡°Do you want a midnight snack? I¡¯ll cook you something delicious.¡±


    The Fox smiled and said, ¡°You can also cook food; that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m in a better mood now. You can cook


    me something delicious. However, you took my things and returned them to me quickly. I have high


    standards for choosing men. If you approach me in this way, I will look down on you.¡±


    Evan stood up and walked away. As if he didn¡¯t hear what she said.


    Well, he was a bit shameless.


    However, the Fox did something bad to him back then, so he took away her things, which was


    retaliation.


    After that, all she knew was that she was chasing him for her things.


    Why didn¡¯t he think about what she did then?


    He was generous and did not settle old scores with her.


    Besides, she was the woman who had been entangled with him in his dream.


    God gave him a warning in advance, warning him not to step on both sides of the boat, so let him be


    entangled with a strange woman in his dream.


    Now it seemed that it was really entangled.


    She chased him to get her things back, but he liked her and wanted to use this to increase the chance


    of an intersection. She would definitely fall in love with him after they got together for a long time.


    When they met, it was easy for them to quarrel or even fight, but they also did good things together,


    and there was a sense of cooperation.


    After Evan walked away, the Fox picked up the fork again and ate the fruit pulp.


    Fortunately, she exercised a lot and consumed energy quickly, so she could eat the midnight snack he


    madeter.


    Fox said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you don¡¯t need to prepare something too rich. You can just make some


    porridge or a bowl of noodles. It¡¯s toote at night, so I don¡¯t want to eat too full, and I don¡¯t want to eat


    too good, so as not to gain weight.¡±

 Chapter 3266

    Evan¡¯s voice came from the kitchen: ¡°Let¡¯s make some porridge.¡±


    Cook the porridge longer so that he could keep her here longer.


    Evan said, ¡°You can walk around and get familiar with the environment.¡±


    The Fox cursed in her heart. She had searched his ce all over and couldn¡¯t find anything of hers.


    But the words remained unsaid.


    If she said it out loud, she would admit that she was a thief, and she was just the same as him.


    The Fox ate half of the fruit on the fruit te, then put down her fork. She got up, wandered around the


    hall, and finally turned to the door of the kitchen.


    She leaned against the kitchen door, her arms folded across her chest, and kicked her slender legs.


    She was wearing a pair of ck boots.


    After taking off her long coat, she was wearing a tight-fitting red dress.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t like red very much. But when she met Evan, she wore red clothes, so she wore red


    clothes again.


    Fox asked, ¡°I heard that everyone in your York family is good at cooking, right?¡±


    Evan replied, ¡°Yes, we are all proficient in cooking, but when ites to the number of times we cook,


    it¡¯s mostly us men. My dad can cook, but my mom rarely cooks. Only when my second brotheres


    home with his second sister-inw will my mom cook on a whim. If I can also bring a girlfriend back, I


    think my mom will do it too. Be willing to cook a table of delicious dishes for her second daughter-in-


    law.¡±


    Fox said, ¡°Your family¡¯s good reputation is all due to the olddy. Your grandpa is lucky and has a good


    wife. A good wife can make the family prosperous for several generations.


    The olddy is a virtuous woman, and her daughters-inw are also virtuous. Now, when choosing a


    grandson-inw, she only chooses a girl from a wealthy family with excellent character. In this way,


    your York family can be prosperous for several generations.¡±


    Evan opened the refrigerator to see what ingredients were avable. When he heard her praising his


    family, he replied proudly, ¡°That¡¯s right, many people¡¯s families have not been rich for more than three


    generations, but we have been rich for more than three generations.¡±


    Although their ancestors were not as wealthy as they are today, they were still considered wealthy in


    their poor days.


    ¡°Fox, tell me your name, and I will tell you a secret about our family.¡±


    The Fox¡¯s beautiful eyes shed sharply.


    She loosened her hands around her chest, turned away, and said, ¡°If your family¡¯s secret can be told, it


    cannot be said to be a secret. No one can tell the secret. Evan, I suddenly felt that I¡¯m not hungry


    anymore, and I don¡¯t want to eat midnight snacks. I also ate half of the te of fruit. Let¡¯s go first.¡±


    Fox said as she walked outside the house.


    She really didn¡¯t n on havingte-night snacks.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Let her eat, and she can eat it.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t eat; she was not hungry anyway.


    ¡°Fox, Fox, I¡¯ve already started cooking porridge. Don¡¯t leave now. The porridge will be cookedter.


    Who will eat it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s your business.¡±


    Fox had fast feet. When Evan chased her to the door of the house, Fox had already reached the door


    of the vi, opened the door of the vi, and went out.


    Evan wanted to see where her car was parked, but when he ran to the gate of the vi as fast as he


    could, Fox was no longer there, and he didn¡¯t see a car driving away. He didn¡¯t hear the car start.


    Didn¡¯t she drive here?


    By the way, his ce was in a high-end residential area, so it was not difficult for owners to get in.


    She must have used her own method to get in, so naturally, she couldn¡¯t drive.


    ¡°Running faster than a rabbit.¡± Evan muttered.


    Unable to catch up with the Fox, Evan walked back disappointedly.

 Chapter 3267

    -After saying goodbye tonight, Evan didn¡¯t know when he would see her again. If he knew where she


    lived, he could go to her more often.


    Not knowing where she lived or even her name, he was passive and could only wait for her to be free


    one day ande to him to ask for her things.


    When he was not free, he could not see her once a month. He didn¡¯t know what her real upation


    was. She was so busy, even busier than him, the fourth young master of the York family.


    He did not work at York¡¯s headquarters, but he was also responsible for some business, managed two


    branches, and had several smallpanies to take care of.


    Jake, who had escaped just now, appeared again. He stood not far away, watching Evan return in


    disappointment.


    ¡°Fourth Young Master, didn¡¯t you catch up with the girl in red?¡± Jake asked.


    Evan stopped, looked at Jake for a moment, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t run fast enough.¡±


    Jake said, Oh, turned around, and left.


    Evan: ¡°Jake, the door of the vi is not closed yet.¡±


    Jake: ¡°Four young masters, please just lock her up. You can¡¯t even catch up with a girl, tsk.¡±


    Evan: ¡°¡­¡±


    He was despised by his own butler.


    Jake dared to dislike him!


    Believe it or not, he asked Jake to go home and eat his own.


    Evan just stared at Jake and walked away with a dark face, and he did not really fire Jake. Jake came


    from the vi and was a young butler trained by Sam.


    Jake was very capable. He was in charge of the house, and Evan felt relieved.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Evan didn¡¯t have to worry about anything; everything was arranged ording to his liking.


    Such a caring and capable butler; if he were fired, where would he find a butler that suited him?


    If he dares to go back to the vi and ask for another one, if Sam doesn¡¯t scold him, grandma will


    chase him with a cane.


    With no choice, Evan turned around and walked back, closed the door of the vi, and locked it before


    going back into the house.


    The porridge in the kitchen was almost ready. But the person who ate it had already run away.


    Evan was still in the kitchen, preparing side dishes to go with the porridge.


    After preparing the side dishes to go with the porridge, he called Elian.


    Elian quickly answered his call.


    ¡°Fourth brother, what¡¯s the benefit of calling me at this time? Are you treating me to ate-night snack?¡±


    Evan responded to him, ¡°You guessed it right; I want to treat you to a midnight snack. Come here


    quickly. You can eat when you arrive. I will cook it myself.¡±


    Elian thought that Evan had really prepared a sumptuous midnight snack and said with a smile, ¡°Okay,


    I will go there with River now. River encountered some problems, so I came to help him solve them. I


    just came out of thepany now, so we two are busy. After a long night, I was very hungry.¡±


    Evan: ¡°Then bring River over. What problem did River encounter? Have you helped him solve it? If not,


    I will go over and help him solve it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s solved. River (the seventh brother) is young. He has just entered society and has not had enough


    experience, so he finds it difficult. As soon as I take action, I can solve it easily.¡±


    Elian didn¡¯t say what problems River encountered. Anyway, he said it was solved.


    Now that it has been resolved, Evan has stopped asking.


    Anyway, when the younger brothers encountered problems that they couldn¡¯t solve on their own, they


    would look for them one by one and finally find their eldest brother, Zachary. There would always be


    one brother who could help solve the problem.

 Chapter 3268

    This is the advantage of having many brothers and being harmonious.


    Evan: ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elian hung up the phone and said to River, ¡°Brother Evan invited us to have a midnight snack.


    Let¡¯s go to his house. He will cook it himself. Maybe he is in a particrly good mood, so go and have


    a midnight snack with him.¡±


    Callum, Evan, and River were all Rose¡¯s children. Regardless of the cousins, Evan was indeed


    River¡¯s second brother.


    Before River got in the car, he said with a smile, ¡°Brother Evan went back to Wildridge Manor to see


    Grandma during the day. Maybe Grandma will no longer care about his bad things. He is in a good


    mood, so why don¡¯t he cook and prepare supper himself and invite our brothers to eat?¡±


    Elian knew more than River.


    Evan had the best rtionship with Elian, as they were simr in age. There was a four- or five-year


    age difference between him and his biological brother, Callum. He loved Callum very much, but Elian


    was the one who yed with him the most and best.


    Elian smiled and didn¡¯t say much. ¡°Anyway, Brother Evan invited us over for ate-night snack. Just in


    time, we¡¯re both hungry too.¡±


    River said, ¡°Brother Elian, I¡¯m going to trouble you tonight.¡±


    Elian said, ¡°What do brothers say to each other? Let¡¯s go. You drive in front, and I will follow you and


    watch you.¡±


    Although their brothers all started taking driver¡¯s license exams when they reached adulthood, River


    had also been an experienced driver for several years. In Elian¡¯s eyes, River was young, and he


    needed to keep an eye on him as an older brother.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    River drove out of thepany first. Elian followed him.


    Ten minutester, they arrived at the door of Evan¡¯s vi.


    River honked the car horn.


    Soon, Jake came out to open the door. As he unlocked it, heined, ¡°The fourth young master


    invited two young masters over for supper, but why did he lock the door?¡±


    After Evan entered the house and saw the porridge he cooked, he didn¡¯t want his efforts to be wasted,


    so he called his brothers over to eat porridge.


    It was a temporary change of mind.


    Jake opened the door and let the two young masters drive in.


    ¡°Jake, it¡¯s sote, and you haven¡¯t rested yet.¡± After River got out of the car, he asked Jake.


    Their little butler usually worked from six in the morning to ten in the evening.


    Jake said, ¡°The person working the night shift asked for leave, so I took his ce for a few days.¡±


    River said, Oh.


    When Elian got out of the car, he was still carrying a bag. He handed the bag to Jake, who came over


    and said, ¡°Jake, this is a box of camellias given to me by others. I don¡¯t like to drink camellia.


    Remember, Jake, you like to drink camellia, so I brought it to you.¡±


    Jake quickly took it and thanked Elian. ¡°Thank you, Fifth Young Master.¡±


    River said, ¡°Jake, you love to drink camellia. I also have a few boxes of camellias given to me by


    others. I will deliver them to you when Ie over another day.¡±


    Jake smiled and said, ¡°Fifth Young Master gave me a box. I can drink it for a long time, but I still thank


    the Seventh Young Master. You two young masters, pleasee to the house. The fourth young


    master is waiting for you in the house.¡±


    Jake weed the two young masters to the main room with a smile.


    River asked as he walked, ¡°Jake, what delicious food did my second brother make? Why don¡¯t I smell


    the fragrance?¡±


    River has the best sense of smell, and people often say he has a dog¡¯s nose.


    After walking a few more steps, River said, ¡°I smell some sauerkraut, stir-fried side dishes, and eggs


    and leeks. I think my second brother made fried egg and leek pancakes.¡±


    Elian didn¡¯t smell it, so he smiled and said, ¡°You smelled it just when you got to the door of the house.¡±


    Jake just smiled and didn¡¯t say what Evan had cooked.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to tell the truth.


    Evan suddenly invited the two young masters over for supper. The girl in red had left. Evan wanted to


    make porridge for the girl in red because the girl in red said she wanted to eat porridge, something


    light.

 Chapter 3269

    The girl in red left without eating porridge. Evan didn¡¯t want the results of his busy work to be wasted,


    so he invited the two young masters over for supper.


    Afraid that white porridge with sauerkraut and stir-fried side dishes would be too much for the two


    young masters, Evan made fried egg and leek pancakes.


    Even such ate-night snack was a bit too light.


    However, forte-night snacks, it was better not to eat too well.


    Eat well, and spend the next few days exercising properly.


    In the past, Evan did not eatte-night snacks for fear of gaining weight.


    ¡°You two young masters, please go in. I¡¯m off work too. When you go hometer, just open the door


    yourself. I didn¡¯t lock it. If you stay here, there is no need to worry. The guest rooms are cleaned every


    day, and the daily necessities are also new.¡±


    Jake said, letting the two young masters enter the house, and he quickly slipped away.


    Elian said, ¡°Fourth brother, I¡¯m here.¡±


    River said, ¡°Second brother, what are you cooking that tastes delicious? Why do I smell pickled


    cabbage and rice? It¡¯s just the rice vor of porridge.¡±


    Elian said to River, ¡°Rice, isn¡¯t it fragrant?¡±


    ¡°There is a slight difference between the rice aroma of rice and the rice aroma of porridge. Fifth brother,


    you can¡¯t smell it, so I argued with you.¡±


    After the brothers entered the house, they went straight into the kitchen.


    Evan had just brought the fried leeks and egg pancakes and turned around to go to the dining hall.


    When he saw his two younger brothersing in, he handed the te to River and said, ¡°Take the egg


    pancakes out.¡±


    River said, ¡°Fourth brother, let me wash my hands first.¡±


    When other brothers were present, they called each other ording to their family order.


    River went to wash his hands, then took the te of egg cakes, and then picked up a piece of cake


    with one hand and ate it.


    That¡¯s why he was anxious to wash his hands first.


    River said, ¡°Fourth brother, what kind of midnight snack did you prepare for us? I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    Evan asked Elian to bring out the side dishes to go with the porridge.


    Hearing River¡¯s words, Elian took over. ¡°Looking at such a dish, you don¡¯t even need to ask. Just treat


    us to porridge. Your dog¡¯s nose really makes you smell it.¡±


    River said, ¡°Fourth brother, you called me and my fifth brother specifically just to treat us to porridge.¡±


    Evan said to River, ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend money; you don¡¯t have to do anything. If you have


    something to eat, you can eat it, and you don¡¯t think too much. What¡¯s wrong with the porridge? Does it


    taste bad? What time is it? Do you still want to eat delicacies from the mountains and seas? Eat so


    richly; be careful to be a fat man; now you have to eat lighter.¡±


    River curled his lips, unable toin any more.


    Evan added, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t called you two over, I wouldn¡¯t even have fried the egg pancakes. I fried them


    specially for you two.¡±


    River said, ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t mind it; I just want to eat lighter. Fourth brother, the egg pancakes are


    specially fried for us two; isn¡¯t the porridge specially cooked for us?¡±


    Evan red. ¡°You can eat it; why are you asking so many questions? A te of egg pancakes can¡¯t


    stop your mouth.¡±


    Elian chuckled.


    River was scolded by Evan again and remained silent.


    Fortunately, he was not picky about food.


    Even if he ate porridge, he still enjoyed it.


    Perhaps it was because he was too hungry.


    After eating and drinking, the three brothers sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°I smell a bit of fragrance, the kind of fragrance that some girls have, but it¡¯s very weak.¡±


    River said something as soon as he sat down. Then he and Elian looked at Evan.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Evan said calmly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the scent I got from socializing outside.¡±


    ¡°Fourth brother, didn¡¯t you go back to Wildridge Manor today? How can you have any social activities?¡±


    Elian bluntly exposed his lie.

 Chapter 3270

    ¡°Fourth brother, did you bring a woman home?¡± River asked directly.


    He couldn¡¯t smell it worng. It must be the fourth brother, Evan, who brought the woman home.


    ¡°That woman is my future fourth sister-inw, right? Is she gone?¡± River asked happily.


    Evan couldn¡¯t help but say to River, ¡°What¡¯s your nose? She has been gone for so long, and you can


    still smell a little fragrance. I¡¯m not sure whether she is your future fourth sister-inw. She is not the


    person Grandma found for me. Now I don¡¯t even know her name.¡±


    River smiled and said, ¡°Fourth brother, you don¡¯t know what her name is, but you brought her home?¡±


    If his brothers bring girls home, the girl brought back will definitely be his sister-inw.


    Evan was embarrassed to say the real reason. He said, ¡°This is a personal question. I refuse to


    answer. I¡¯ll let you know when I can.¡±


    River chuckled. ¡°I know. Fourth brother, you suddenly called us and invited us to have a midnight


    snack. In fact, it was you who wanted to treat the girl to a meal. She was gone, so you asked us to


    come over for a snack.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t speak, no one will think you are mute.¡±


    Evan was quite annoyed.


    River was his biological brother; otherwise, he would have thrown River out long ago.


    So much talk.


    Wasn¡¯t it okay to see through it without saying it?


    ¡°If I don¡¯t speak, others will think I am mute.¡± River was not afraid of Evan being angry.


    Evan was not really angry, just a little angry.


    He stared at River.


    River pulled Elian and said, ¡°Fifth brother, we have eaten and drunk enough. Let¡¯s go back. Last fourth


    brother, stare at me.¡±


    After saying that, River got up but first went to the bathroom. As he walked, he said, ¡°I always go to the


    bathroom after eating porridge.¡±


    Evan: ¡°I suspect you have a kidney problem. You went to the bathroom just a short time after eating.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Elian said, ¡°He was busy all night and didn¡¯t have time to go to the bathroom. After all, he was young


    and inexperienced. I just used to guide him and mainly let him do it on his own. We want him to figure


    out how to solve it on his own. He can¡¯t rely on us for everything. It¡¯s good to give him some advice.¡±


    When River came out of the bathroom, Elian stood up and said to Evan, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. Fourth


    brother, you have a rest early.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°River, you drive slower. River, do you hear me? Drive slower.¡±


    He was afraid that River, who was young and energetic, would drive a speeding car.


    River said, ¡°I understand. Fourth brother, are you going to cook breakfast yourself tomorrow? I¡¯lle


    over to eat.¡±


    Evan said, ¡°You think I¡¯m very free. When your sixth brother, Tatum,es back, you can ask him to


    cook for you every day. He will be very happy.¡±


    River said, ¡°Sixth brother said he wouldn¡¯te back for the New Year. I don¡¯t know when I can eat the


    delicious food he cooks. Forget it; I¡¯ll eat it at home.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t like he couldn¡¯t cook. As long as he could eat at Evan¡¯s ce, he was very happy.


    Evan sent his two younger brothers out.


    After his brothers drove away, he locked the door of the vi again and went back inside.


    There was nothing more to say all night.


    The next morning, it rained.


    It rained and got colder in the winter.


    It was not too cold in Wiltspoon these days, but if it rained, it would make people feel a bit colder.


    The weather forecast also said that new cold air has moved southward in the past two days, and the


    temperature has dropped again. Now it is raining, which is the beginning of the cooling.

 Chapter 3271

    Serenity woke up at the same time.


    This was the way of life.


    ¡°Wifey, please sleep a little longer. I¡¯ll take Sonny to kindergarten today.¡±


    Zachary was reluctant to let Serenity get up early to see off Sonny. As long as it rained and the


    temperature dropped a little, he wanted his beloved wife to sleep a little longer.


    Serenity, who was just thinking about it,y back on the bed again, pulled up the quilt, and said, ¡°The


    quilt is still warm. That¡¯s okay; you can send Sonny away, and I can sleep a little longer. You go to the


    next door to wake him up and help him get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zachary kissed her on the face and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wake Sonny up.¡±


    Serenity kissed him back and hummed again.


    Soon, Zachary changed his clothes, left the room, and went to the next room.


    Sonny hasn¡¯t woken up yet. He slept soundly.


    As soon as Zachary walked to the bed, he heard Sonny¡¯sughter. He thought Sonny was awake and


    said, ¡°Sonny, get up.¡±


    It turned out that Sonny was just dreaming, and he didn¡¯t know what he was dreaming about, but he


    was smiling so happily.


    Seeing how cute the little guy looked, Zachary couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up. But he still has to go to


    kindergarten.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed, reached out and patted Sonny¡¯s little face, and called out warmly,


    ¡°Sonny, Sonny, get up; it¡¯s time to go to kindergarten.¡±


    Sonny was quickly woken up.


    He opened his eyes and looked, closed them again, then turned sideways, with his back to Zachary,


    and said, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten. I want to sleep. I don¡¯t want to go to kindergarten.


    Can you ask the teacher for leave for me?¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Your uncle, I wouldn¡¯t dare to do this kind of thing. If your aunt finds out, she will scold


    me to death.¡±


    Zachary got up and helped Sonny get the clothes he wanted to change. He sat down on the edge of


    the bed again and said warmly, ¡°It¡¯s only a few days until the winter vacation. Come on, I¡¯ll help you


    change clothes.¡±


    Zachary added, ¡°Want to drink milk powder?¡±


    Sonny rolled to Zachary¡¯s side, rolled into his arms, hugged him, and coquettishly said, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t


    want to go to kindergarten. Please ask for leave for me, and then tell my aunt that I¡¯m not feeling well. I


    want to drink milk powder.¡±


    Sonny was still addicted to milk. He needed to drink milk powder once in the morning and evening. He


    didn¡¯t drink much, but he had to drink it. Even a few sips were enough. If he doesn¡¯t drink some milk


    powder before going to bed, he won¡¯t sleep well. He will wake up in the middle of the night and mor


    for milk.


    ¡°If you say you don¡¯t feel well, your aunt will take you to the hospital to see a doctor. Once you go to the


    hospital, you will be dressed. Then your aunt will be even more angry. Not only will she criticize you,


    but she will also scold me, and you will be bloody. I can¡¯t help you; I wouldn¡¯t dare do such a dangerous


    thing. Besides, didn¡¯t the teacher say that children should be honest? How could you lie to the teacher


    and your aunt?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Sonny stopped talking. He opened his eyes and looked at Zachary, and finally said, ¡°A man as big as


    my uncle is still afraid of my aunt. My uncle is obviously much taller and stronger than my aunt, but he


    is still afraid of my aunt.¡±


    Zachary deliberately said with a grimace, ¡°Your uncle can¡¯t quarrel with your aunt.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Okay, this is true.¡±


    Zachary was not as eloquent as Serenity.


    ¡°Uncle, I need to p-e-e.¡± Zachary took him out of bed and asked him to put on his slippers and go to the


    bathroom.


    After Sonny finished going to the bathroom, he simply washed up and came out.


    Zachary helped him change clothes and said while helping him get dressed, ¡°It rained today, and the


    temperature will drop. Wear more warm clothes.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°It¡¯s raining; no wonder it¡¯s so cold. Uncle, look, it¡¯s so cold, I can go to kindergarten for the


    first time.¡±


    Zachary pinched his nose in a funny way and said, ¡°It¡¯s not snowing heavily. If it snows heavily and the


    roads are blocked by heavy snow, you don¡¯t have to go to kindergarten.¡±


    Sonny asked, ¡°Uncle, when will it snow heavily?¡±

 Chapter 3272

    Zachary: ¡°It won¡¯t snow in Wiltspoon.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Why?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°It won¡¯t snow because it won¡¯t snow.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°¡­¡±


    He still didn¡¯t understand why it didn¡¯t snow in Wiltspoon.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sonny, who always didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten, was still carried out of the room by Zachary.


    Zachary: ¡°I will send you to kindergarten today.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°Where is my aunt?¡±


    Zachary: ¡°I¡¯ll let your aunt sleep a little longer. She doesn¡¯t have to get up so early. She can go to work


    later.¡±


    Sonny immediately pouted and said, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re biased and won¡¯t let me sleep more. You want my


    aunt to sleep more. My aunt doesn¡¯t have to get up early or go to work, but I can¡¯t. I still have to go to


    kindergarten.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m partial and prefer your aunt, because your aunt has lived with me all her


    life. When you grow up, you will be someone else¡¯s man. If you get someone else¡¯s cabbage, you will


    live like someone else¡¯s cabbage for a for a lifetime. You said that you couldn¡¯t spend your whole life


    with me. Why should I favor you? Of course I favor your aunt.¡±


    Sonny kept blinking.


    It was obvious that he couldn¡¯t digest a lot of what Zachary said at once.


    In front of Sonny, Zachary seemed to be eloquent, but why couldn¡¯t he speak well in front of Serenity?


    He could always fail to speak well to Serenity.


    After a while, Sonny asked, ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t steal other people¡¯s cabbage. I don¡¯t do petty theft. Our


    family is not short of cabbage. Do I need to steal cabbage?¡±


    As Sonny said this, he looked very angry. He felt that Zachary said that he was a thief and stole other


    people¡¯s cabbage.


    Sonny added, ¡°I don¡¯t like cabbage either.¡±


    Zachary couldn¡¯t help butugh. He smiled and said, ¡°Yes, yes, Sonny, don¡¯t do petty theft or steal


    other people¡¯s cabbage. You don¡¯t like cabbage now, but you liked it when you grew up. Your uncle


    didn¡¯t eat cabbage before, but now¡­ Your aunt¡¯s favorite food is cabbage.¡±


    ¡°My aunt is not a cabbage!¡± Sonny retorted with a straight face.


    He couldn¡¯t ovep his beautiful aunt and cabbage.


    Cabbage is something he hates to eat, so how could it be his favorite aunt?


    What Zachary said was so strange.


    When Sonny came back from kindergarten in the afternoon, he would tell Serenity to go.


    Zacharyughed loudly. ¡°Your aunt is my cabbage, and this cabbage is not that cabbage. If you don¡¯t


    understand it now, you will understand it when you grow up.¡±


    Sonny retorted, unconvinced, ¡°I understand. I understand everything now. I¡¯m not a three-year-old child


    anymore. I¡¯ve grown up and gone to kindergarten. I understand everything. Who doesn¡¯t understand


    cabbage? It¡¯s not good anyway to eat cabbage.¡±


    ¡°The cabbage is all the same and doesn¡¯t taste good!¡±


    Sonny also emphasized one sentence.


    In his eyes, cabbage is just cabbage¡ªall the same and not tasty.


    Zachary also spoke so awkwardly, saying that this cabbage was not that cabbage, bullying him for his


    young age, and deliberately speaking in a profound way, right?


    Zachary said, ¡°Okay, okay, you don¡¯t like cabbage, but I like it. I can¡¯t exin it to you, so I won¡¯t tell


    you.¡±


    Sonny snorted twice: ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Yes, yes, I can¡¯t say anything to you. You are young, but you are right.¡±


    Zachary didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with this serious and naive little kid, for fear that he wouldn¡¯t


    win and would cry.

 Chapter 3273

    Zachary led Sonny out after he finished a simple breakfast and carried a small schoolbag.


    The rain hasn''t stopped yet. As soon as he left the main room, Sonny shivered and said, "Uncle, it''s


    really cold today." "It''s just starting to cool down." Zachary bent down, picked up an umbre with one


    hand, and carried him down the steps. The car stopped at the house''s entrance.


    Zachary asked, "Have you ever seen snow or even had a snowball fight? It''s so cold; why are you


    shaking?" Sonny: "When I went to my mother''s ce, the clothes my aunt broughtwere very thick. The


    clothes my uncle helpedwear today were not that thick."'' " The driver was already waiting with the door


    open.


    Zachary stuffed Sonny into the car, and he put away his umbre before following him into it.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Uncle, I''ve read the weather forecast on my phone. Today''s temperature won''t be too low. You''ll just


    givean extra piece of warm clothing." In the north, there was heating in the winter, but people in the


    south rely on being upright to survive the winter.


    The house would turn on the heater when it was too cold, but with the temperature still in the teens,


    there was really no need to do So.


    Serenity also didn''t like to turn on the heating. Not only did she not want to turn on the heating, she


    also liked to keep the windows open, saying that she wanted venttion, but keeping the doors and


    windows closed was too stuffy.


    asionally, when the temperature dropped to a few degrees, she would turn on the heater for a while


    and then turn it off. Zachary also said that when they first got married, no matter how cold it was, he


    wouldn''t turn on the heater.


    He was embarrassed to say that he did it on purpose at that time, deliberately not turning on the heater


    so that Serenity could crawl into his arms when she felt cold.


    At that time, every morning when Zachary woke up, his beloved would be in his arms. She always slept


    until midnight and would automatically crawl into his arms.


    Haha, he just liked it when she took the initiative to get into his arms.


    "Uncle, please hold me. Your arms are very warm." Sonny didn''t wait for Zachary to agree, and he


    crawled into his arms.


    Zachary hugged him lovingly and said with a smile, "Okay, uncle." Zachary had also gained experience


    raising babies and could beca qualified baby daddy in the future, helping Serenity raise this baby, He


    must personally carry Serenity''s love, ensuring a strong rtionship between the baby and the father.


    But unlike Hank, Sonny didn''t have a deep rtionship with his biological father.


    That''s because Hank never took care of Sonny. Now, Sonny''s heart is biased towards Duncan.


    "Uncle, will you still hugafter my brother is born?" Sonny asked.


    The car started moving.


    A Verify captcha to read the content Verify

 Chapter 3274

    Zachary said warmly, "No, your aunt won''t do it, and neither will your uncle. None of us will dislike you


    just because you have a younger brother." Sonny felt relieved. "Then lettell that child that my aunt will


    not be like her mother. Uncle, I love you so much." Zachary smiled and said, "Uncle, too." Sonny had


    such a sweet mouth; who wouldn''t love him? Zachary did not hand Sonny to the bodyguard at the


    kindergarten entrance, but he got out of the car in person, holding Sonny''s little hand and walking into


    the kindergarten. When he saw the teacher, he handed Sonny into the teacher''s hand. Sonny waved to


    him and said goodbye; he was still standing there watching.


    It wasn''t until Sonny''s little figure had gone away, no longer looking back at him, that he turned around


    and walked outside.


    Everyone in kindergarten knew that Zachary was Sonny''s uncle. In the past, they always felt that


    Zachary, the Young Master York, was far away from them. When Sonny entered kindergarten, they


    could often see Zachary and Duncan.


    These big CEOs treated Sonny, who was not their biological son, with such love. They must be men


    who love children.


    They could also see Zachary and Duncan''s feelings for serenity and liberty.


    Needless to say, Zachary, who else in Wiltspoon didn''t know that he was a maniac who doted on his


    wife? Everyone was not so envious of the love story between Serenity and Zachary, but instead envied


    the rtionship between Liberty and Duncan.


    Because Liberty was a divorced woman.


    The world still has prejudices against divorced women.


    How many men and women are mothers-inw who always say, "If my son gets divorced, he can still


    marry a young and beautiful woman?" Who else will desire your divorce? They think that a man is still a


    flower after divorce, and it is easy to marry again.


    It is believed that a woman''s value will drop after divorce, and it will be difficult to remarry. Even if she


    does marry, she can only marry an old man.


    Liberty was able to capture Duncan''s infatuation. Although Duncan was a few years older than Liberty,


    he had not been married yet, was in his first marriage, and was the fourth young master in a wealthy


    family.


    It was far superior to Liberty in every aspect.


    But Liberty firmly upied Duncan''s heart, making him unable to else and waiting aleheartedly for her


    to a §Ñ§ß§Ñ him. Everyone heard that good things were about to happen for the two of them.


    By the way, why haven''t they seen Liberty recently? They who had eaten at Liberty''s restaurant knew


    that Liberty was on a business trip and went to Jensburg.


    After noting back for such a long time, her son, Sonny, was also taken care of by Serenity and


    Zachary.


    It was quitemon to see Serenity and Zachary taking Sonny out.


    "Young Master York." As soon as Zachary walked out of the kindergarten, he heard someone calling


    him, and it was a female voice. His bodyguards immediately surrounded him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3275

    Zachary followed the name and saw that it was a strange young woman. He was not impressed at all.


    The young woman was also apanied by two men who looked like bodyguards. She was wearing a little too much clothing and a hat on her head. The bodyguards were holding an umbre for her.


    Before Zachary could ask, the other party introduced herself: "Young Master York, I''m Mrs. Labbe. I often meet your wife at the entrance of the kindergarten. Why didn''t I see your wife sending her nephew here today?"


    It was Carrie.


    She felt too bored during the confinement period at home and had toe out for some fresh air.


    The confinement sister-inw couldn''t persuade her.


    The two bodyguards didn''t care about her. The body was her own, and she didn''t take care of it. Who would help her take care of it?


    In the eyes of the two bodyguards, Carrie was just their husband''s mistress, not a serious wife.


    The husband had arranged so well for Carrie that even Carrie had to run out in the cold weather, so it was up to her.


    In the words of the confinement sister-inw, they tried to persuade her, but Carrie didn''t listen, so it was not her responsibility.


    Carrie usually waited here in the kindergarten to meet Serenity.


    But she didn''t expect that she woulde here, especially, and didn''t see Serenity. Sonny was sent here by Zachary.


    Why didn''t serenitye?


    Was she sick?


    Or had a miscarriage like hers?


    Carrie really hoped that Serenity could have a miscarriage like hers.


    That way, she could wake upughing at her dreams.


    Serenity''s pregnancy was not easy until one year after her marriage. If she had lost her baby, she might not be able to get pregnant for several years or even in the future. In order to know why Zachary came, Carrie boldly called Zachary.


    She thought that if she could act like nothing was wrong when facing Zachary, she would be making progress.


    Mr. Labbe would praise her if he found out.


    When Zachary looked over, Carrie didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    When she faced Zachary''s cold eyes, she still felt panicked.


    Carrie spoke, but if she didn''t speak, it would appear that she was guilty and scared.


    Carrie kept telling herself that she should boldly ask Zachary.


    Zachary nced at her a few times. She was not someone he knew. He walked away without intending to talk to Carrie.


    Even if Carrie is dressed as a young woman, if Zachary has any dealings with her, he will only deal with her husband. "Young Master York."


    When Carrie saw Zachary was leaving, she quickly called out again and asked, "Young Master York, I am Mrs. Labbe. Why haven''t you seen your wife today? Is she okay?" Mrs. Labbe?


    This woman was Mrs. Labbe, whom Serenity mentioned to him several times.


    Zachary paused again, turned his head, and looked at Carrie with lightning eyes.


    Serenity told him that Mrs. Labbe''s voice was very simr to that of Carrie, the second youngdy of the Newman family, and her body shape was also simr.


    Not only did she feel simr, but even Camryn felt simr, especially the voice. Camryn said that Mrs. Labbe''s speaking voice was the same as Carrie''s.


    Serenity didn''t have much interaction with Carrie. There were just conflicts, and the quarrel was severe. The impression was particrly deep. Serenity had a good memory, so she remembered Carrie.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But Camryn was Carrie''s biological sister. The two sisters had been together for twenty years, and no one was more familiar with Carrie''s voice than Camryn.


    Both sisters suspected that Mrs. Labbe was rted to Carrie, mainly because Mrs. Labbe was too young. But they had no evidence to prove that Mrs. Labbe was Carrie.


    Mrs. Labbe was very friendly towards Serenity and Camryn. If it were Carrie, it would be impossible for her to be so friendly. Carrie would never dream of destroying Camryn''s life.


    But it didn''t rule out that there were secrets and conspiracies that they didn''t know about.

 Chapter 3276

    Zachary said, "Thank you, Mrs. Labbe, for your concern. My wife is very good."


    Carrie said, "Then why didn''t she send her nephew to school today?"


    Zachary said coldly, "It''s raining today, and the temperature has dropped again. Can''t I let my wife sleep a little longer? Is there a rule that she must send Sonny to school?" Carrie was speechless.


    "I heard from my wife that Mrs. Labbe takes her sister-inw to kindergarten every day. In this weather, your husband''s family wants you to send your sister-inw to kindergarten. They don''t feel sorry for you at all."


    With that said, Zachary turned around and left, not wanting to talk to Carrie anymore. If serenity hadn''t been mentioned, he wouldn''t have wanted to speak.


    Carrie was speechless.


    Although her identity was false, she was not the real Mrs. Labbe, and she did not have a brother-inw or sister-inw studying, Zachary''s words made her unable to help butpare with Serenity. Jealous of Serenity''s good fortune.


    What was Zachary''s identity? How could Zachary do such a thing in the past?


    His work was so busy, and his time was so precious. How could he waste it on such important things in life? There was no need for him to worry about such trivial matters. He could just arrange for a bodyguard or driver to take Sonny to kindergarten. But he personally picked up Sonny.


    It seemed that after he got married, he had enough time, his work was not so busy, and he became no longer aloof but infected with the fireworks of the world.


    It was Serenity who changed him.


    Because he loved Serenity, he was willing to put down his status for Serenity and was willing to share everything for Serenity.


    It was true that he was a maniac who doted on his wife.


    Zachary got in the car, and soon his motorcade left the kindergarten.


    Carrie squeezed the delicate wallet in her hand tightly, her face distorted by jealousy.


    "Madam, it''s raining heavily; let''s go quickly."


    If Serenity didn''te, there would be no need for Carrie to wait here for a chance encounter.


    The two bodyguards reminded Carrie to leave.


    Carrie also didn''t want people to notice that her face was distorted.


    The bodyguard spoke up, and Carrie recovered from her jealousy. She quickly adjusted her emotions and turned herself back into the noble and elegant Mrs. Labbe. "Okay." Carrie took a few deep breaths and responded softly. Then she walked towards the luxury car, where she went out.


    In fact, her material life was at the same level as Serenity''s.


    But she was unhappy because she was just Mr. Labbe''s pawn, was being used, had to sleep with him, and couldn''t give birth even if she got pregnant.


    Serenity was the upright eldest mistress of the York family and Zachary''s legal first wife.


    Zachary loved her dearly and pampered her in his heart.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Because he loved her, he was very kind to Liberty and Sonny, and he truly loved her.


    People could be upright, but Carrie couldn''t.


    If the real Mrs. Labbe knew of her existence and came over to make a fuss, she wouldn''t even know if she would be torn apart by the real Mrs. Labbe.


    Carrie was very afraid that the scene of the real Mrs. Labbe tearing up her fake mistress would happen to her one day.


    She could only keep saving money and save all the benefits she got from Mr. Labbe. The money gave her some peace of mind.


    She would no longer be of use to Mr. Labbe. If he dumps her, at least she will have money.


    Once she has money, she can live in another ce and start over. She can marry a good man and live the rest of her life well. "Madam, you are a little scared when you see Mr. York." After getting in the car, a bodyguard said something coldly.

 Chapter 3277

    Carrie was a little angry, but she still held it back. She said, "It''s much better now. At least I dare say hello to him. Thest time I saw Zachary, I was shaking. I didn''t dare look at him directly, let alone talk to him."


    This time she didn''t dare to call Zachary, and she even talked to Zachary. Her performance was not very calm, but she was eighty percent calm.


    This was not progress.


    In just over a month, she had changed like this; wasn''t that okay?


    She used to tremble when she heard Zachary''s name.


    The bodyguard stopped talking.


    "In the future, don''t always ask me to do this or that. I need time to learn, especially in the past half-month. Mr. Labbe has said that this half-month is my holiday. I just aborted my child for him." Carrie said it with a straight face.


    This was her first pregnancy, and she had an abortion as soon as she found out she was pregnant. She had no feelings for the child.


    But it was a fact that she was physically traumatized.


    The pain on the day of the miscarriage was something she had never experienced in her entire life. It was Mr. Labbe who made her suffer like this.


    The bodyguard said coldly, "The young master has been able to take over the boss''s business. As expected, he will be the sessor to Boss. With the sessor, the boss will not want any more children unless you can satisfy him. If he has feelings for you, he may give you a child to apany you for the rest of his life."


    Mr. Labbe had no shortage of children. The children he had with his first wife were all considered outstanding.


    Several of his previous mistresses satisfied him, so he allowed them to bear him several children.


    Carrie''s time with Mr. Labbe was too short, and Mr. Labbe rarely came to Wiltspoon. What kind of rtionship could the two people have? They were just using each other. Therefore, Mr. Labbe will not let Carrie have a child.


    Carrie knew that, but when she heard the bodyguard say that, she was still angry and said coldly, "I don''t want to have a baby. I''m young, but I don''t want to be dragged along by a child."


    She was also waiting for Mr. Labbe to fulfill his promise afterpleting the task assigned to her. She can marry the person she wants and be a young mistress without having to be kept in the dark by others. The bodyguards stopped talking. They had been following Carrie for some time. They had already clearly figured out Carrie''s temperament.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Carrie was a spoiled child. Even though she had suffered a lot, she was still so willful and impulsive. She was not mature enough and was also too young. That''s why Mr. Labbe arranged for the two of them to follow Carrie, always reminding Carrie what to do to avoid being cheated.


    Zachary also sent someone to investigate Mrs. Labbe.


    Even if her husband handed over false information, it was obvious that Zachary did not believe the false information that her husband handed over.


    Zachary also always wanted to prove that the so-called Mrs. Labbe was Carrie.


    Therefore, when Carrie appeared in front of everyone as Mrs. Labbe, there must have been no mistakes that could easily arouse suspicion.


    "Stop at the intersection ahead. I won''t go back yet." Carrie wanted to take a walk alone.


    The bodyguard immediately said, "Where do you want to go, madam? Boss has told me that whenever you go out, I must stay with you."


    The bodyguard in charge of driving also said, "It''s a rainy day today, and madam, you just had a miscarriage and are still sitting around. It''s best not to walk around."


    Carrie was furious and finally said, "Okay, I won''t go."


    Carrie was tightly controlled and very angry, but Serenity didn''t know.


    She didn''t get up until almost ten o''clock. As soon as the temperature dropped, she had difficulty getting out of bed.


    It was still warm under the quilt.


    If Secretary Demi Hillier hadn''t called her and told her that Evan had sent a lot of things to her office and asked her to pass them on to Abby, she might not have returned to thepany in the morning.

 Chapter 3278

    After simply eating something, Serenity went out in the car and headed to thepany. When she arrived at thepany and entered the office, she saw many gifts. Secretary Hillier said, "Madam, The fourth young master said he bought it for Miss Du and asked you to help him deliver it to Miss Du. This is his apology to Miss Du."


    Secretary Hillier didn''t hear Evan''s gossip and was very curious. But if her boss doesn''t tell her, she won''t ask.


    "Why doesn''t Evan send it himself?"


    Serenity looked at the pile of gifts, many of which were Wiltspoon''s specialties.


    They were all the things she wanted to buy for Abby, so Evan bought them, which made it easier for her.


    Secretary Hillier: "Fourth Young Master didn''t say anything."


    Serenity: "Well, I understand. Go ahead and do the work."


    Serenity walked to her desk, took out her cell phone from her bag, and called Evan.


    Evan quickly answered Serenity''s call. On the phone, Evan made another request.


    Knowing that Evan really decided to give up on Abby, the two of them could not be husband and wife, nor could they be friends; at least the future fourth youngdy would be jealous.


    But Evan did flirt with Abby. After Abby fell in love with him, he pulled away and left. He was sorry for Abby.


    He then bought some gifts and gave them to Abby through Serenity''s hand, just to make himself feel better.


    After this time, he will not give anything to Abby again.


    Serenity said, "Okay, I''ll send it to Abby for you, and I''ll tell her that you bought it."


    Evan paused and said, "Just say it."


    It''s okay if he doesn''t go there.


    After meeting Foxst night, Evan became more and more sure of his feelings.


    He just loved Fox.


    Even though he still didn''t know Fox''s name, where she lived, or where she came from, it didn''t stop him from liking her.


    Emotional matters were the most difficult to force. Evan didn''t want to force himself.


    Grandma didn''t care about him anymore, so he let himself go and left as he pleased.


    Therefore, he didn''t even go to see Abby. Abby probably didn''t want to see him again. She was also the kind of person who would break it offpletely.


    In this aspect, she was quite simr to him.


    Evan: "Sister-inw, I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "Who called me your sister-inw?" Serenity sighed.


    After hanging up the phone, Serenity also processed a few documents before letting two bodyguardse in to help move things and stuff all the gifts prepared by Evan into her car. Then, under the escort of two bodyguards, she went to the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Abby packed her luggage and checked out of the room. She just walked out of the hotel with her small suitcase and was about to call a car to go to the airport. Her flight was after 12 o''clock.


    It was the best time to go to the airport. Once she got to the airport, she had something to eat and waited to fly back to Hiribaty.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Serenity saw her dragging her suitcase out and quickly asked the driver to stop.


    "Abby." Serenity got out of the car and walked towards Abby. "Didn''t you say you would y for two more days? Are you leaving now?"


    "Well, I''m busy with work. I''ll go back two days early. Sister Seren, are you here to see me off?" Abby''s eyes nced behind Serenity twice, then turned back. What was she still daydreaming about?


    Evan wouldn''te to see her off.

 Chapter 3279

    "You didn''t even tell me when you went back early. If I didn''te over, I wouldn''t even know you were gone." Serenity scolded her lightly.


    Abby smiled and said, "It''s my fault. I thought you were also very busy. The temperature in your Wiltspoon has dropped a lot today, and it''s also raining a little. I don''t want you running around." She looked at Serenity''s belly. Serenity was wearing a thick coat, but her belly was slightly bulging.


    Abby: "You are still pregnant with little York."


    Serenity: "After I give birth to the baby, I will go to Hiribaty to y with you."


    Abby: "Okay, then I''ll treat you to all the specialties in Hiribaty, which are no worse than your Wiltspoon specialties."


    Serenity smiled and said, "I''ll remember it first. Are you in a hurry? I sent you something. Strictly speaking, it wasn''t from me. It was our Evan who asked me to send it to you. He prepared a lot of donuts for you. It is said to be an apology to you."


    Abby was silent and then said, "Are there many things?"


    Serenity said, "It''s quite a lot. You might not be able to carry it all by yourself. If you are willing to ept his apology, I will help you transport it. You just need to give me an address."


    Abby pursed her lips, thought for a long time, and said, "If I don''t ept his apology, he will think that I have beenining about him and he is thinking about me. Okay, you can check it with me, and I will ept his apology, and then it allows him to pursue the girl he likes with peace of mind. There is an address on the business card I gave you; just send it to that address."


    "Okay, then I''ll send it to youter." Serenity took Abby''s hand again. "Abby, I really like you, and we get along very well. Camryn said that she was back, and I wanted to take you over for dinner, but you had to leave early. s, Evan is unlucky."


    Abby smiled and said, "Sister Seren, don''t say that. Evan is lucky to like others. I think the girl he likes will not be any worse. I haven''t learned anything froming here this time. At least I got to know you and Sister Jasmine. I''lle over again when I''m free, and you two have to treat me to hot pot again. Also, your baby is born. You must tell me so that I can prepare golden locks for the babies."


    Serenity said, "Yes, we often hang out. Come and y when you have time."


    "Okay."


    This time, when Abby came to Wiltspoon, she left with some injuries.


    She really wanted to develop a rtionship with Evan, eventually be husband and wife, and grow old together.


    However, fate ys tricks on people.


    She was the one chosen by Grandma May, but Evan just didn''t like her.


    any idea?


    It was more worthwhile to go back to recuperate and return to work to make money.


    At the same time, Annenburg in Province X.


    Tinsley knocked on Elora''s office door and walked in. "Sister, it''s almost time to get off work."


    Elora didn''t even raise her head and answered Tinsley: "In the past two days, you have knocked on the door ande in on time." Tinsley: "I''m hungry."


    Elora said funnyly, "Are there not enough snacks in your office? I can still make you hungry. Exercise more and be careful not to gain weight."


    Tinsley pinched her face and said with a smile, "I don''t get fat so quickly. In fact, Tatum really has two brushes. The dishes he cooks are different every day, and they are particrly delicious."


    It was not that they had never tasted the dishes made by Tatum, but the dishes made by Tatum were just a little more delicious than those made by others.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Tinsley said it was Tatum''s dish.


    Be different.


    If they don''t have more than ten or twenty years of skills, they can''t do it.

 Chapter 3280

    Tatum said that he started cooking when he was very young, and he also liked cooking very much.


    Sure enough, talent and hobbies are very important.


    Tatum has entered the catering industry, and business must be very good.


    Fortunately, his business was thousands of miles away in Wiltspoon, so far away from them that it


    couldn¡¯t affect their Ormond family¡¯s business.


    Otherwise, with such a powerfulpetitor like Tatum, the catering industry involved in the Ormond


    family would definitely fail.


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to lose weight, but very easy to gain weight.¡± Elora looked at the time and saw that it


    was time to get off work, so she turned off theputer and said to her sister, ¡°You are bing more


    and more like a foodie.¡±


    ¡°If you can eat the most delicious food in the world every day, just be a foodie. Everyone needs to eat.


    Who is not a foodie? Anyone who doesn¡¯t eat or drink is not a foodie.¡± Tinsley also looked at the time


    as she spoke: ¡°Joly and Tatum will be arriving soon.¡±


    Elora won¡¯t go back to eat at noon because she is too pressed for time.


    asionally, she would go to her hotel for lunch. There was ady like Elora who was very good at


    eating. The hotels owned by the Ormond family were very strict in their cooking. Even so, Elora


    couldn¡¯t eat every day.


    Elora could barely make do with the food cooked by the chefs in the five-star hotel, and because those


    chefs had worked as private chefs in Ormond¡¯s family, they knew that she was picky.


    Whenever Elora wanted to have a meal in a hotel, her secretary would notify the hotel three hours in


    advance to be ready.


    There was no need to cook a table full of delicacies¡ªjust two or three dishes that Elora could eat.


    When the hotel received the notice, it would ask the chef, who has worked as a private chef in


    Ormond¡¯s family, to cook only for Elora.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The chef said privately that every time he received such a notice, his scalp would be tense.


    It wasn¡¯t until Elora left the hotel after dinner that the chef¡¯s tense nerves could rx, not only for him


    but also for the hotel¡¯s management.


    When Ormond¡¯s family had a new chef, Joly would often bring food to Elora, saving her the time of


    going to the hotel.


    It could also reduce the pressure on the hotel.


    The time had to be just right.


    If shees early, she hasn¡¯t gotten off work yet. If sheeste, the food will definitely not taste as


    good as freshly baked.


    Tatum said that even if it is delivered in the shortest time, people who eat well will feel different.


    In order to let Elora eat fresh, he prepared the ingredients, then ran to thepany canteen with the


    prepared ingredients and borrowed the kitchen utensils in the canteen to cook for Elora.


    Elora was picky and had no requirements for the quantity of dishes.


    If there were one dish at every meal that she could eat, she would be full.


    Tatum didn¡¯t cook more for her. He only made three dishes and one soup for each meal, which was just


    enough for two people.


    He knew that Tinsley would take advantage of others.


    His future sister-inw also had to please.


    ¡°Ring ring ring¡­¡±


    As soon as Tinsley finished speaking, the inte phone on Elora¡¯s desk rang.


    She pressed speakerphone.


    ¡°Miss, Tatum, and I have brought food.¡±


    Joly had already taken Tatum into the office building and called Elora through the front desk¡¯s internal


    phone.


    ¡°Come up; Tinsley and I are waiting.¡± Elora said it gently.


    She got up and went into the bathroom, washed her hands, and when she came out, she said to


    Tinsley, ¡°Tinsley, don¡¯t you wash your hands?¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°I washed my hands a long time ago and was waiting to eat. I don¡¯t know what Tatum


    cooked today. The home-cooked food he cooked is really delicious. I don¡¯t know if he brought snacks


    today. Every afternoon, the tea, I will miss it all day long if I don¡¯t have the snacks he made.¡±


    Elora smiled and said nothing.

 Chapter 3281

    Tinsley knew that Elora had misunderstood her again after seeing her smile like this.


    She didn¡¯t even bother to exin.


    She said that she just admired Tatum, and the meals and snacks cooked by Tatum were all to her


    liking.


    Not only did she enjoy the food, but Elora didn¡¯t say anything.


    Anyway, in the two days since Tatum took office, Elora had not found any fault with his cooking.


    ¡°The dishes made by Tatum remain the same, but the taste he makes is hard to fault. He shares the


    same age as me and has achieved significant sess in the culinary arts. I have to admit that he is


    talented. And he also studied the recipes very carefully.¡±


    Elora gave Tatum a rarepliment and affirmed his cooking skills.


    Tinsley said, ¡°Uncle Joly said that the luggage he brought, except for a few sets of clothes, contained


    recipes from various major cuisines.¡±


    The recipe may be the same, but everyone¡¯s taste is unique. Some people make it delicious, and


    others make it beautiful, but the taste and heat are just a little bit different.


    Tinsley added, ¡°He said that he has liked cooking since he was a child. This is a person¡¯s hobby. It is


    better if you can turn your hobby into a career and carry it forward.¡±


    Tinsley had always had a good impression of Tatum.


    Tinsley reiterated, ¡°Alonzo typically struggles to wake up on his own. These two days, he got up early


    by himself. He promised to have Tatum¡¯s breakfast before heading to school.¡±


    Elora was quite pleased.


    Her father and several uncles worked hard for decades, but they could only produce two men.


    Alonzo, her biological brother, was the first male of their generation, so everyone genuinely loved him.


    Alonzo received affection from his parents, uncles, aunts, and the rest of his n.


    Once pampered, children tend to be willful and difficult to discipline.


    Elora is particrly strict with Alonzo, preventing him from receiving his elders¡¯ guidance. What Alonzo


    fears most is Elora.


    Although Alonzo would asionally be willful, he did not be a naughty child with her under her


    control.


    Even children didn¡¯t want to get up in the morning, especially in winter, when the room was very warm


    and Alonzo didn¡¯t want to go to school.


    It was hard to get him out of bed.


    It had only been two or three days since Tatum officially started work, and the temptation from his food


    was so great that Alonzo could get up early.


    ¡°Ha ha.¡± Tinsleyughed. ¡°Alonzo is a real foodie and will be Tatum¡¯s fanboy in the future.¡±


    Tatum was good-looking and well-educated, and there seemed to be an aura of nobility in his every


    move.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He was also a very patient person. It was not surprising to Tinsley that Alonzo would be Tatum¡¯s


    fan. She was also Tatum¡¯s fan.


    ¡°knock, knock.¡±


    There was a knock on the door.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll open the door.¡±


    Guessing that lunch wasing, Tinsley went to open the door.


    Tatum borrowed thepany¡¯s cafeteria to cook, and he brought the ingredients from home, so Elora


    can actually eat there.


    Tatum insisted on sending it to her office so that she could rest in there after eating, which would save


    her some time.


    Tatum said that he had his own business and was the boss. He knew that the heads ofrge


    companies are under great pressure and have a very tight time. They even have to squeeze in time to


    go to the bathroom.


    Maybe he only has two minutes to spare while eating. Sometimes he spends the entire meal


    discussing business with clients.


    Elora¡¯s lunch break was not long¡ªonly half an hour. If the meal time can be shortened, then her lunch


    break time can be increased by ten or twenty minutes. Even though she has not yet married, she still


    has to take care of herself.

 Chapter 3282

    Tatum hadn¡¯t yet fallen in love with Elora, and he hadn¡¯t even started pursuing her, so he first showed


    off the doting nature of a man in the York family.


    ¡°Second Miss.¡±


    Tatum and Uncle Joly stood at the office¡¯s entrance.


    As soon as the door opened, the two people greeted Tinsley respectfully.


    At this time, it was just time to get off work.


    The secretary was also preparing to go downstairs for dinner.


    Tatum borrowed thepany cafeteria¡¯s kitchen to prepare lunch for Elora, and the timing was perfect.


    He sent the freshly prepared meals upstairs a few minutes before getting off work, so that he could


    perfectly miss thepany employees.


    It wouldn¡¯t take up Elora¡¯s working time.


    It took several minutes for him and Joly to go from the cafeteria to the office building, then take the


    elevator to the top floor.


    ¡°Uncle Joly, Tatum, you are here.¡± Tinsley stumbled and opened the door for the two individuals.


    ¡°We just got off work.¡± Joly and Tatum walked into the office one after another.


    ¡°Miss.¡±


    The two of them first called Elora respectfully, then walked to the sofa, put down the insted lunch


    box, opened it, took out the steaming meals one by one, and ced them on the coffee table.


    Elora came over.


    ¡°Eldest Miss, Second Miss, please have a meal. Nothing happens. Uncle Joly and I will go out first.


    When the twodies have finished their meal, please call, and we wille in and clear away the


    tableware.¡±


    Tatum has already served a bowl of soup to each of the sisters.


    In addition to the daily three dishes and one soup, there were also two boxes of snacks. One box was


    for Elora, and the other was for Tinsley, who was just eating.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Elora hummed.


    ¡°Miss, we are waiting outside the office.¡± Joly said it with respect.


    Elora nodded.


    Joly and Tatum exited the office silently.


    The sisters didn¡¯t talk when they ate, so they could eat faster.


    Soon, the two sisters finished the meals delivered by Tatum.


    Tinsley said, ¡°Tatum not only cooks delicious food but also has great eyesight. He prepared meals for


    us¡ªno more, no less, just enough for the two of us.¡±


    Tatum had only been working for two or three days, and he had already figured out the appetites of the


    two sisters. He was a very observant person.


    Elora took out the napkin and wiped her mouth. After putting down the napkin, she said to Tinsley, ¡°Two


    boxes of snacks.¡± You can send one back to your office. If you are hungry in the afternoon, you can eat


    snacks to cushion your stomach.¡±


    Tinsley said bluntly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a box.¡±


    ¡°Tatum sent two boxes, and one is just for you.¡±


    Elora opened a box of snacks and discovered that they were all the ones she usually ate, so she


    repackaged and kept it for herself. She gave her sister another box of snacks to take away.


    ¡°When you go out, ask Uncle Joly toe in and clean up.¡±


    Tinsley was not in a hurry to leave. She looked at Elora and suddenly asked in a low voice, ¡°Sister, do


    you feel that Tatum is really considerate of you?¡±


    Elora tapped her forehead angrily. ¡°I don¡¯t think he was considerate. Usually, if I don¡¯t go to the hotel to


    eat, I will ask Uncle Joly to deliver food. I mentioned that if the road dy exceeds ten or twenty


    minutes, it affects the food¡¯s taste. The road dypromises the food¡¯s taste. After such a long


    dy, the insted lunch box maintains its warmth. It¡¯s definitely not as good as freshly cooked.


    I often don¡¯t eat well, don¡¯t have enough to eat, and there are no snacks that I can eat. During the


    working day, I rarely eatfortably, right?¡±

 Chapter 3283

    Tinsley said, ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t even need to exercise. ¡°Your figure is always a standard model figure


    because you don¡¯t eat well.¡±


    Elora didn¡¯t eat well and would rather go hungry.


    She didn¡¯t always eat well, and she was under a lot of pressure from work. It was no wonder she was


    fat.


    Tinsley said, ¡°Sister, Tatum lets you eatfortably. Isn¡¯t that considerate? You can¡¯t im that the


    snacks he prepares for you are your favorites. That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have any snacks that you


    particrly like. However, the snacks he prepares for you are ones that you can eat.


    From what I havepared, this box of mine is very casual. Of course, the snacks he makes are


    exquisite and taste good, but I can still tell that he prepares them with care. In the past two days, we


    both have had more lunch breaks, and you don¡¯t have to drink so much coffee in the afternoon.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°Tinsley, I seriously suspect that you have been bribed by Tatum. What is his motive for


    asking you to say good things about him in front of me?¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°How is it possible that he has only been working for two or three days, and can he bribe


    me? I just feel it for myself.¡±


    Elora reminded Tinsley helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you have forgotten. Tatum is the private chef I invited


    back. He only serves me and my family. He mainly serves me. If he fails to cater to my hunger, then


    who else will? What will I do to the private chef that I invested a great deal of time in bringing back if he


    refuses to serve me? Let him go back and be his boss.


    Also, he is still in the probationary period. It is still unknown whether he canplete the job in one


    month. He also said that he came to work as my personal chef because it was challenging.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be in vain if he came all the way here only to have his probation period terminated?


    Additionally, hiring a new private chef would not be beneficial. He is a smart man and has a very clear


    mind.¡±


    After Elora finished speaking, she took Tinsley in her arms and said, ¡°Tinsley, tell me, who asked you to


    always praise Tatum in front of me? Is it my mother¡¯s or my father¡¯s? Or does everyone mean it?¡±


    She had many younger siblings, but she had the best rtionship with Tinsley. The sisters were close


    in age.


    Although Tinsley looked like a foodie, she was her right-hand man, who was very capable. With this


    sister helping to manage the familypany, she felt much more rxed.


    Only Tinsley and her brother, Alonzo, dared to speak unscrupulously in front of her.


    Even her parents would be cautious in front of her, afraid of saying something that would make her


    unhappy.


    She was twenty-six years old this year, and she would be twenty-seven after the new year. She had no


    boyfriend and was indifferent to other people¡¯s pursuits.


    Although thepany needed her support and the family relied on her, her parents were still like


    everyone else. Seeing her getting older little by little, they began to worry about her life events.


    Her parents knew how many young talents there were in Annenburg¡¯s upper ss. Unknown to them,


    they had tried to match her up with those young talents, but they had failed. She had no feelings for


    those young talents.


    Either he was several or even a dozen years older than her, or he was younger than her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She didn¡¯t like sibling rtionships. But she didn¡¯t want to marry an uncle either.


    Her parents were worried about her life events, but they dared not show them.


    Would Tatum¡¯s appearance make her parents think too much?

 Chapter 3284

    This was really hard to say. The primary reason for this was Tatum¡¯s statement that he founded his own


    business and now owns severalpanies. His temperament, appearance, conversation, and


    behavior all convey a sense of excellence, leading her parents to question her intentions.


    Her parents are reluctant to allow her to marry far away, and she is unwilling to marry far away.


    However, when they be anxious, they may consider allowing Tatum to visit their home.


    ¡°No, how could my uncle and aunt ask me to say these things? Tatum has only been at work for a few


    days, and everyone doesn¡¯t know or is familiar with him yet.¡± Tinsley said with a smile, ¡°I read novels at


    night when I have insomnia. ¡°I am so sensitive that I can¡¯t help but insert myself into the novel¡¯s plot.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°You still have insomnia! It implies that you are not busy enough. ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you to follow


    up on the project with Wordisk.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to work with Wordisk on that project. The person in charge of this


    project is Memphis Webster. That kid has not dealt with me since he was a child.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°How did Memphis get into Wordisk? Oh, yes, Wordisk¡¯s boss is his uncle. He refused to


    obey his brother¡¯s discipline in the Webster family and ran away. Now he has entered Wordisk.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°Memphis is a ruffian and doesn¡¯t look like a serious person. When I see him, I want to


    fight him and ask him to keep up on this project. I¡¯m afraid that he will deliberately make things difficult


    for me. But he doesn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of you. He is very serious. I¡¯ve never seen him


    act seriously in front of anyone. ¡°Even his sister can control him, but even his brother can¡¯t.¡±


    Tinsley felt that Elora was very majestic, with a pretty face that was calm yet majestic, and her eyes


    were always like a sword, very sharp, which made people panic, so she did not dare to be


    presumptuous in front of her.


    Tinsley said, ¡°Sister, I promise, I won¡¯t brag in front of you in the future. I won¡¯t think about it or make it


    up, okay? I¡¯m actually very busy too. Sister, you know how busy I am. Don¡¯t leave Wordisk¡¯s projects to


    me. I don¡¯t want to deal with Memphis Webster.¡±


    Elora smiled half-heartedly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know that Memphis took over that project, but you knew


    about it, which shows that you two care about each other.¡±


    ¡°Annenburg is not big or small; everyone is in the same circle, and it is easy to look up but not down. I


    have grown up, and I don¡¯t have to deal with him, so I have to pay more attention. I identally


    bumped into his hand, or he bumped into mine. There¡¯s no good fruit in that.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    If Tinsley faced Memphis, she would be very fierce and would not show mercy.


    During the fight, her fists and kicks were not as good as Memphis¡¯s. She was like a madman, trying her


    best to beat Memphis until he gave up.


    She knew that she would not win a fight, and she would be bullied to death by Memphis in the future.


    That ruffian was very bad.


    Elora said, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going on a business trip. I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t follow up on Wordisk¡¯s


    project. I¡¯m not free.¡±


    Tinsley: ¡°¡­¡±


    Memphis Webster was not from Annenburg, but his mother was a native of Annenburg, and his uncle


    was the boss of Wordisk. He had liked to live in his uncle¡¯s house since he was a child, and he also


    studied here in Annenburg, just like the Ormond family. The rich people knew each other.


    He was born in the same year, same month, and same day as Tinsley; adults said it was fate.


    Tinsley thought it was bad luck. Ever since she met Memphis, the two of them had never dealt with


    each other.


    The oldest male of Ormond¡¯s generation, Alonzo, was only six years old. Tinsley was eighteen or


    neen years older than Alonzo. Therefore, for a long time, it was easy for the daughter of the


    Ormond family to walk outside. They were so bullied that they had no brothers.


    It was Elora who took over strongly and stabilized the Ormond family¡¯s business, making the Ormond


    family¡¯s position in Annenburg unshakable. The other youngdies walked outside and were no longer


    bullied.

 Chapter 3285

    Memphis had often bullied Tinsley, so Tinsley frequently fought with him.


    After growing up, even though she never took action again, she would avoid Memphis if she could.


    She really hates Memphis¡¯s smiling peach blossom eyes.


    Memphis always looked at her with a smile. People who didn¡¯t know her well assumed that he liked her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Tinsley reluctantly agreed.


    ¡°Go back to your office and rest. We have a meeting in the afternoon.¡±


    Elora picked up a box of snacks, stuffed it into Tinsley¡¯s hand, and said warmly, ¡°Memphis dares to


    bully you. When I return, I will help you vent your anger.¡±


    Tinsley said, ¡°He won¡¯t fight with me now. Even if he fights with me, I¡¯m not afraid of him. I¡¯ve never lost


    a fight with him.¡±


    Elora deliberately looked sad when she thought of Tinsley¡¯s crazy energy in the past. ¡°You are so


    tough; why can¡¯t you get married? You are so worried.¡±


    Tinsley¡¯s face was darkened. ¡°In the presence of others, I am a generous and decent second to Miss


    Ormond. Sister, you should take some time to rest. I¡¯ll go back and take a nap.¡±


    Elora: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Tinsley went out with a box of snacks.


    Seeing Tatum and Joly waiting outside, Tinsley said to them, ¡°Uncle Joly, Tatum, you go in and clean


    up. My sister is going to take a lunch break soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two men responded respectfully.


    Tinsley looked at Tatum one more time before leaving.


    Tatum was the boss himself, and he was young. Even if he is not arrogant, it is difficult for him to adapt


    to the change of status from boss to private chef. But Tatum adapted quickly, and he treated them all


    respectfully.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Just like Joly.


    Tatum wasn¡¯t arrogant at all, and he didn¡¯t think it was embarrassing for him as a boss to make Elora a


    chef.


    This aplishment instilled in Tinsley a sense ofplexity, leading her to suspect that Elora had


    not thoroughly investigated Tatum.


    When she was free, she quietly went to check it out.


    Elora could only learn the bare minimum about Tatum. He was the sixth young master of the York


    family in Wiltspoon. Elora didn¡¯t find out. Zachary helped his younger brother cover up. Zachary didn¡¯t


    want Elora to know. Elora didn¡¯t find out.


    Was it so easy to find Zachary¡¯s biological brother in Wiltspoon?


    Even if Tinsley really goes to investigate Tatum again, the result will be the same.


    After Tinsley left, Joly and Tatum entered the president¡¯s office.


    Elora was still sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Miss.¡± When the two saw Elora, they called out respectfully.


    Elora hummed.


    Tatum stepped forward to clear the tableware.


    ¡°Tatum.¡± Elora suddenly spoke.


    Tatum stopped what he was doing and looked at Elora with gentle eyes and respect on his handsome


    face. ¡°Miss, please give me your instructions.¡±


    He added, ¡°Miss, do you have anyments about today¡¯s meal?¡±


    Officially back to work, he had already cooked several meals for Elora, including breakfast, but Elora


    didn¡¯t evenment.


    Elora said, ¡°I am very satisfied with the food you have cooked so far. There is nothing that needs


    improvement. You and Uncle Joly don¡¯t have toe over tomorrow.¡±


    Tatum raised his eyebrows. Elora said there was nothing he needed to improve, so why did she tell him


    not toe over?


    He didn¡¯t rush to ask, waiting for Elora to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip for a few days. You don¡¯t need to send me food until next Tuesday. ¡°I¡¯ll


    notify you so that you and Uncle Joly don¡¯t have to make the trip in vain.¡±

 Chapter 3286

    It turned out that Elora was going on a business trip.


    Tatum responded respectfully again: ¡°Miss, I understood.¡±


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Joly spoke at this time: ¡°Eldestdy, you are going on a business trip; why don¡¯t you take Tatum with


    you?¡±


    Elora has such a picky mouth. If she is on a business trip, it will be difficult for her to find food that she


    can eat. It is best to travel with a private chef. In the past, Elora rarely traveled on business.


    Elora was silent.


    Tatum tidied up silently. He murmured in his heart, ¡®If she is so picky, she will be hungry even if she


    travels far away.¡¯


    After thinking for a few minutes and still thinking about this, Elora said softly, ¡°Then Tatum will tidy up


    after he goes back. Come over at five o¡¯clock in the evening and go on a business trip with me. Uncle


    Joly, don¡¯t tell anyone except my family that Tatum went on a business trip with me.¡±


    Elora feared that if others found out that she was on a business trip with a young private chef, they


    would make irresponsible remarks and spread various rumors.


    Even if everyone in Annenburg knows that Elora is picky, hiring a chef for the Ormond family¡¯s main


    house can make it look like a chef contest.


    There were still many viins who liked to gossip behind their backs.


    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, I will keep it secret.¡± Joly promised to be authentic.


    He would do everything Elora asked him to do.


    Elora said, ¡°In the past few days, when Tatum followed me on a business trip, he let others take over


    his work.¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be just one chef.


    Elora was the only one in the family who was so picky. When Elora was not at home, the Ormond


    family could eat the food cooked by other chefs.


    After all, everyone who could work as a chef in Ormond¡¯s family had worked as a chef in a five-star


    hotel.


    His cooking skills wouldn¡¯t be any worse.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I will arrange everything properly. It may just make Young Master Alonzo unhappy


    for a while. I¡¯ll exin it to him clearly, and he will understand.¡±


    Despite his family¡¯s affection, Alonzo never dared to act inappropriately when Elora came up. He had to


    understand, even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    Mentioning Alonzo, Elora smiled and said, ¡°He will be at home during the winter vacation next week


    and can eat every day. Tatum, don¡¯t always give in to Alonzo, or he will be chubby after the winter


    vacation.¡±


    Tatum shed his little brother-inw¡¯s face in his mind and said, ¡°Eldestdy, I will prepare three meals


    a day strictly ording to your meal time.¡± I will not let Young Master Alonzo be too indulgent.¡±


    Finally, he added, ¡°Children are actually very cute when they wear some baby fat.¡±


    As long as they¡¯re not extremely fat, it¡¯s fine.


    Tatum could make snacks for his future brother-inw, Alonzo, that were delicious but wouldn¡¯t make


    him gain weight easily.


    Elora: ¡°If I¡¯m not at home, Alonzo will be unscrupulous. He is a foodie.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Alonzo knows how to enjoy delicious food.¡± Tatum believed that foodies were the best


    companions for chefs like them.


    Alonzo was a kid who knew how to enjoy delicious food.


    Tatum: ¡°Eldestdy, you¡¯re not at home, and I am also on a business trip with you. Young master


    Alonzo can¡¯t be arrogant, even if he wants to.¡±


    Elora stopped talking.


    Tatum put away the tableware, and Joly quickly wiped the coffee table twice.


    After making sure it was wiped clean, the two individuals respectfully exited the president¡¯s office


    without disturbing Elora¡¯s lunch break.


    After the two individuals went out, Elora sat for two minutes, then got up and walked to the lounge.


    For someone sitting in her position, it would be great if she could rest for twenty or thirty minutes at


    noon.


    Because Tatum went to thepany cafeteria to cook, he was not worried about others stealing his


    skills. The chefs had never thought of doing this in the past, but they were afraid that the chefs in the


    cafeteria would steal their skills, so they never did it.


    Tatum¡¯s doing this not only made her feelfortable eating, but it also gave her more time for a lunch


    break. If she slept for an extra ten or twenty minutes, her mental state would be different in the


    afternoon.


    Tatum, the chef, was a wise hire.

 Chapter 3287

    Tatum and Joly came in the same car.


    On the way back, Tatum asked Joly, ¡°When a youngdy goes on a business trip, do you usually stay


    in a hotel or can you buy a house and live by yourself?¡±


    Joly said, ¡°The eldestdy did not say where she was going on this business trip. If there is a branch,


    they usually have their own house. The eldestdy used to live in her own house. The house may not


    berge, but it will amodate workers and other daily necessities. There will be no shortage.


    If she simply goes over to discuss cooperation with others, she will live in a hotel. Even if she lives in a


    hotel, she will stay in the presidential suite. She can cook for herself. When you go on a business trip


    with her, just bring everything you need. ¡°If you can¡¯t cook, she won¡¯t take you there.¡±


    Tatum thought for a while and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ll pack it up first when I get back. I don¡¯t need to bring


    much, just some seasonings. I¡¯ll buy the ingredients over there.¡±


    It was really inconvenient to carry food with them when they were on a business trip.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Joly just reminded Tatum, ¡°When buying vegetables, you must buy fresh ones. If you list the ingredients


    you need to buy, I will arrange for their delivery.


    Tatum wanted to say that it would cost too much money.


    The words reached his lips, and he swallowed them back.


    The Ormond family¡¯s financial resources were quite good, on par with the York family¡¯s. Elora was the


    head of the family, and the benefits she reaped from a business trip were immeasurable. It didn¡¯t matter


    if the family spent some money on her, as long as they didn¡¯t keep her hungry.


    Tatum said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. This can better ensure the safety of the ingredients. ¡°If I go on a business trip


    with the eldestdy and buy my own groceries, since I¡¯m not staying for a long time or just for a few


    days, I¡¯ll probably choose the vegetable market.¡±


    His sister-inw, Serenity, ran a vegetablepany. Even though the amount of pesticides used in her


    vegetable market was rtively small, she still needed to spray pesticides. There was no way around


    this. Large vegetable markets provided the majority of the vegetables for sale in the vegetable market.


    There is a difference between vegetables sold at the market and those grown by oneself. Vegetables


    grown by oneself are truly green and pollution-free.


    Elora had a picky mouth, and she was very demanding of even a vegetable.


    A sophisticated eater can detect changes in the seasoning or the absence of an ingredient.


    Therefore, when cooking for Elora, the vegetables must be green and pollution-free.


    Those in the Ormond family manor were in charge of making the purchases. Since there had been no


    issues with the ingredients they had purchased, they could proceed with the preparation. As usual,


    Tatum only needed to make a list of the ingredients he needed and give it to Joly.


    Joly will arrange for someone to purchase it and send it to him.


    Come to think of it, the Ormond family has a private jet, right?


    It seemed that Elora told Tatum that she wanted to go to the airport together. Wasn¡¯t there a private


    ne?


    Tatum didn¡¯t have to make assumptions or worry about this. He just needed to pack his things and


    follow Elora out.


    ¡°Tatum, the eldestdy, used to go on business trips for only one or two days, so she never brought a


    chef with her. This time, she¡¯s taking you out. I think the business trip will be longer¡ªat least more than


    three days. It¡¯s up to you to take care of the eldestdy. The eldestdy is still capable of taking care of


    herself. She¡¯s just too busy and doesn¡¯t do many things.¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°Uncle Joly, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take good care of the eldestdy.¡±


    His grandmother arranged for her to be his wife. Whether he is in love or not is another matter. Of


    course, he has to take good care of his wife.


    Joly hummed, ¡°The eldestdy is very satisfied with the food you cooked. If you go on a business trip


    with the eldestdy, at least she will eat three meals a day, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Two female


    bodyguards surround the eldestdy. When ites to daily life, the eldestdy should leave it to the


    female bodyguards. You can still be responsible for the eldestdy¡¯s three meals a day.¡±

 Chapter 3288

    Tatum¡¯s expression remained unchanged, and he said warmly, ¡°Uncle Joly, I know.¡±


    It felt like Joly, the manager of the manor, was really worried about Elora.


    Elora was about to go on a business trip, so Joly told Tatum over and over again, repeating one thing


    over and over again, in fear that Tatum wouldn¡¯t remember it.


    Initially, Joly asked Tatum to take good care of Elora, likely because both Tatum and Elora were young


    and unmarried. However, Joly changed his mind again.


    It¡¯s easy for a man and a woman to get into trouble, so Tatum can¡¯t have evil thoughts. Let Tatum only


    be responsible for cooking.


    There were female bodyguards to take care of Elora.


    Tatum had no evil intentions at all. After all, he had juste to Elora. Even if he had known for a long


    time that Elora was the wife his grandma chose for him, how could he have feelings for her when they


    just met?


    He had no feelings; he didn¡¯t think about anything; he just wanted to cook well and let Elora find faults


    so that he could correct his shorings and improve his cooking skills to a higher level.


    Every dish he cooked, from the first time he made it to now, makes Elora impable. He has recorded


    the quantity of ingredients used, the heat, and the results each time.


    When he got older, he would go back and sort it out,pile it into several cookbooks, and treat them


    as heirlooms of the sixth family of the York family to pass on to his descendants. Alternatively, his


    sessor will carry forward what he has learned throughout his life.


    Joly believed that Tatum held a positive opinion of him. The eldestdy was a shrewd person who was


    not easily manipted by the opposite s-e-x. Tatum was also a person who devoted himself to cooking,


    so he didn¡¯t have any evil intentions and felt slightly relieved.


    After returning to the Ormond family¡¯s manor, Joly asked Tatum to go back to the dormitory to pack his


    things and wait for a business trip with Elora.


    He rearranged his personnel arrangements and transferred a chef from the main kitchen to work


    temporarily in the main room for a few days.


    Being a private chef for several families meant that the sry and benefits were different. The chef,


    even if it was only a temporary shift for a few days, would be extremely happy.


    The host, the eldestdy, was picky. If the eldestdy was not at home, any of their chefs could do the


    job.


    Mrs. Ormond had finished her meal. She yed cards until about two in the morningst night and


    slept until now.


    The poker friend called again and invited her to y cards. She was a bit addicted to cards, so she


    didn¡¯t refuse.


    Anyway, she was idle at home and didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Thanks to the birth of a capable


    daughter, one daughter could serve as the equivalent of three sons.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She also had a son, and she was living a life that was free and leisurely.


    She also had some private property, so she only needed to check her ounts asionally, and her


    monthly ie was pretty good.


    She yed cards when she had nothing to do. The main reason was that she often won at cards and


    rarely lost.


    None of her sisters-inw wanted to y cards with her. They all said that they would lose all their


    monthly pocket money in one day ying cards with their sister-inw.


    Without her sisters-inw to apany her, Mrs. Ormond could only go out and win other people¡¯s


    money.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am,¡± Joly said as he came in. ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you going out?¡±


    Mrs. Ormond hummed, and when she saw Joly with someone, she asked casually, ¡°Recruited new


    people? Tatum is quitting?¡±

 Chapter 3289

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tatum doing a good job? Elora is not picky about the food he cooks.¡± Mrs. Ormond asked


    suspiciously, and without waiting for Joly¡¯s answer, she said regretfully, ¡°The food he cooks is really


    delicious, but he is the boss himself, so he may not be able to ept the change of status all of a


    sudden.¡±


    Working as a private chef for the Ormond family was the same as being a servant.


    Tatum was capable; he was bossy, and he was not short on money. He came to work as a private chef


    just for a challenge.


    It was normal if he could no longer tolerate the situation. s, it had only been two days, and he had to


    change again.


    Mrs. Ormond had long been numb to the fact that her family changed chefs every now and then.


    ¡°Alonzo particrly likes how Tatum made it early, diversified, and made it look like various small


    animals. Both Alonzo and Elora like it very much.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Joly waited for Mrs. Ormond to finish speaking before he respectfully exined, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s not that


    Tatum is quitting; the eldestdy is going on a business trip and asked Tatum to go with her. The eldest


    lady asked me to temporarily arrange for someone to rece Tatum.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond asked with concern, ¡°Elora is on a business trip. Does it take so long? Did any branch


    have a major problem?¡±


    ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know about this. I am delivering food to the eldestdy. This is what the eldestdy


    ordered. Madam, there is no need to worry. The eldestdy will take action herself and handle the


    problem properly, regardless of its nature.¡±


    Joly was extremely confident in Elora, thinking that there was nothing that she could not handle.


    Mrs. Ormond had long since left things alone, believing that Elora could handle any emergencies.


    Elora was no longer the old Elora who just took office.


    ¡°Tatum will follow. Just let him take care of Elora¡¯s three meals a day. He doesn¡¯t need to worry about


    other things.¡± Mrs. Ormond was on guard.


    Ormond¡¯s family had many daughters, and Mrs. Ormond¡¯s son was young and had to rely on Elora for


    support. Even though she hoped Elora could find a boyfriend soon, she didn¡¯t want her to marry far


    away.


    Tatum was young and handsome. Although he was working as a chef for the Ormond family, he also


    had a very good career. He had opened several restaurants and businesses and owned arge


    fortune.


    Mrs. Ormond was afraid that Elora would have a rtionship with Tatum.


    Joly said, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve told Tatum countless times. He is obsessed with cooking, and he


    won¡¯t have any evil intentions.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond cursed in her heart. Her daughter was so outstanding, and she was the head of the


    Ormond family. Who knew if Tatum would be interested in her?


    It was better to be on guard. Mrs. Ormond would never have approved her daughter taking Tatum on a


    long trip if she hadn¡¯t been so picky.


    Mrs. Ormond said, ¡°I think Tatum¡¯s character is not that bad. I hope he will live up to our trust in him.


    Joly, you won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight. When Alonzoes back, exin to him why Tatum doesn¡¯t


    cook so that he won¡¯t cry willfully.¡±


    Joly responded respectfully.


    It was easy to settle matters with Alonzo. Alonzo wouldn¡¯t dare to snort as long as Joly informed him


    that Elora had taken Tatum on a business trip.


    Mrs. Ormond went out.


    Joly asked the chef, who temporarily reced Tatum, to do the work, but he himself had to get busy.


    ¡­


    Wiltspoon.


    Camryn didn¡¯t go to the Spring Blossoms when she came back from thepany; she went directly


    back to the Newman family mansion. As soon as Camryn arrived home, Trenton appeared with a limp.


    Callum knew that Camryn wasing back today and did not return to thepany in the afternoon,


    so he waited at home.

 Chapter 3290

    Callum was going to pick Camryn up at the airport, but Camryn wouldn¡¯t let him go, so she came back


    by car with her bodyguards.


    She said that she could already see, so Callum wouldn¡¯t have to worry too much about her and let her


    be more independent.


    Well, whatever Camryn said was what it was.


    Callum happened to be too busy, but Camryn was considerate of him and didn¡¯t need him to pick her


    up at the airport. He just finished his work and went home to wait for her.


    He also prepared a table of her favorite dishes for her.


    Camryn had eaten the in-flight meal on the ne, but when she got home, she was already hungry.


    Her home was quite far from the airport.


    She didn¡¯t know when it stopped raining, but there was water everywhere on the ground, the sky was


    still overcast, and the temperature was lower than in the morning.


    Hearing the sound of the car, Callum came out of the house to greet her.


    Just in time to see Camryn get out of the car, Callum quickly walked down the steps and smiled. ¡°Wifey,


    you¡¯re back. Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Camryn stayed at thepany for a few days and was indeed tired. Her sister-inw, Melissa, was


    pregnant, so her brother, Dalton, had to spend some time with Melissa. She had taken on a lot of work,


    and originally, the Newman family business was her responsibility.


    Dalton had paid too much for Camryn and the Newman family¡¯s business. It was time for him to rest


    and spend more time with his wife, Melissa.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s not hard work. Brother Mo has arranged everything well for me. I just have to follow the steps.¡±


    Callum helped her hold the small suitcase and walked up the steps to the house with her. As he


    walked, he asked her, ¡°Sister-inw, is she okay?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°She¡¯s good, but the morning sickness is a bit severe. Brother Dal is very worried.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. Alice, the eldest youngdy from the Stone family,


    also had severe morning sickness at the time, and Clive almost asked his wife to abort the child. Our


    eldest sister-inw (Serenity) and Miss Sox (Jasmine) are considered lucky.¡±


    Serenity and Jasmine¡¯s pregnancy was not serious, and they would be fine if they vomited once or


    twice on asion.


    Being able to eat and sleep made many pregnant mothers envious.


    Camryn was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s very hard to be pregnant for ten months. Being a


    mother is not easy. A mother who has endured so much hardship in exchange for her child¡¯s birth will


    love her child as if it were her life. But my mother wishes I were dead.¡±


    Evidently, she was born after her mother had carried her baby for ten months.


    Her mother just didn¡¯t love her. The mother loves her younger sister (Carrie) and younger brother


    (Trenton), but not her. Not only did she not love her, but she also wished she were dead, and she had


    thought about killing her several times. Even though she didn¡¯t kill her, she was still unable to get


    pregnant and have children.


    With distress, Callum squeezed her hand and said, ¡°Camryn, not all mothers are qualified and will love


    their children as much as they want.¡± Parents don¡¯t need to take exams to get jobs. There are all kinds


    of parents.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°I know, but most parents love their children, especially mothers. I read on the Inte that if I


    could swap my life for another, the hospital rooftop would be teeming with loving parents. Maybe it¡¯s


    because my parents have a bad rtionship.¡±


    Her biological mother had never felt the slightest bit of guilt towards her.


    Even if it means death, she¡¯s afraid her mother won¡¯t regret it.


    Her biological mother only regretted that she didn¡¯t kill her when her biological father just left. She was


    only two years old at that time, and it was really easy to kill her.


    Camryn visited her mother in prison after her sentence.


    When her mother saw Camryn, she insulted her, scolded her for a bad death, and said she regretted


    not killing her in the first ce. Anyway, there was no trace of guilt.


    Her mother also warned Camryn that if she dared to bully her siblings, she would not let her go, even if


    she became a ghost.


    This was her biological mother!


    Callum said, ¡°In the future, there will be me and my parents. My parents will love you more than me,


    their biological son. You see, whenever I return to the vi, my parents always surround you. It¡¯s like I


    was picked up.¡±

 Chapter 3291

    Camrynughed. ¡°If your parents hear what you said, they will be sad and say that you, a son, have no


    conscience. Why don¡¯t your parents love you anymore? It¡¯s because they love you that they treat me


    so well. They call this ¡°loving the house and the bird.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s parents-inw really loved her because she was their daughter-inw.


    They loved their son and looked forward to his small family¡¯s happiness, so they were particrly kind


    to her daughter-inw.


    Camryn thought that God was still kind to her. God had abused her for more than twenty years, but


    finally gave her warmth.


    Let her marry Callum and have her parents-inw love her as their own daughter.


    Storms would not destroy her for the rest of her life. She had her husband¡¯s family to support her and


    protect her from wind and rain.


    She was especially grateful to Grandma May. She was unaware of her virtues, but while she was still


    blind, her grandmother took a special interest in her and assigned her to Callum.


    She was also grateful that Callum had never disliked her. He never disliked her, whether it was


    because she was blind before or because she is unable to have children now. He tolerated and loved


    her as usual.


    In the past, her aunt, Evelyn, would call her from time to time to worry about her.


    Since she married Callum, it was her turn to call her little aunt Evelyn. Evelyn was no longer worried


    about her and knew that she would live a good life.


    ¡°It smells so good. What delicious food did you make?¡± As soon as Camryn entered the house, she


    smelled the aroma of food. She asked Callum as she walked to the dining hall.


    Callum said, ¡°I know you will be hungry when youe back. I didn¡¯t go to work in the afternoon and


    cooked delicious food for you at home. I was scolded by my older brother. In fact, he is jealous of me.¡±


    Camrynughed and said, ¡°Older Brother will not be jealous of you. The rtionship between him and


    sister-inw is very good. I don¡¯t know how many people would envy you.¡±


    She entered the dining hall and saw a table full of delicious dishes. She was already hungry and felt


    even hungrier.


    She picked up her chopsticks and ate a handful of vegetables first.


    In the past, she would not have been so presumptuous.


    Callum walked in and said with a smile, ¡°Go wash your hands first, and I¡¯ll serve you a bowl of soup.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Trenton¡¯s voiceing from outside the house: ¡°Sister,


    brother-inw, I¡¯m back. It¡¯s winter vacation. I¡¯m back.¡±


    Callum: ¡°¡­¡±


    He and Camryn were briefly separated for a few days, and Camryn had juste back. He thought of


    feeding her first and letting her feed himter.


    My brother-inw, Trenton, was actually back!


    It was still winter vacation.


    Did he start his winter vacation so early? Schools in Wiltspoon wouldn¡¯t have a holiday until next week.


    Oh, Trenton was studying in college away from home, and vacation times vary from ce to ce.


    Camryn: ¡°Trenton is back.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Sister.¡± Trenton came in with his suitcase. When he saw Camryn, he immediately left the suitcase


    behind and quickly came over and gave her a hug. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m on winter vacation.¡±


    Callum looked at this scene unhappily. Even the siblings, Trenton and Camryn, were hugging each


    other, and Callum found it very annoying.

 Chapter 3292

    After Trenton let go of his sister, Callum had a smile on his face again. Neither sister nor brother knew


    that this guy was so jealous just now.


    ¡°It¡¯s winter vacation, so soon.¡± Camryn looked at Trenton and saw that he was not thin but had grown


    stronger and was a little more mature than before. He was very satisfied with his changes after going to


    college.


    ¡°Well, as soon as the holiday came, I immediately packed up my things and took the high-speed rail


    back. When I came back, I saw your car at home. I asked the butler and he said that you had just


    returned from thepany. Sister, everything is going well.¡±


    Trenton also owned a share of Newman¡¯s enterprise, and he trusted Camryn, so he just asked


    casually.


    He didn¡¯t understand business matters yet and had no experience, so he wouldn¡¯t ask too many


    questions.


    Camryn said, ¡°Everything went well. It¡¯s good to be back. Wash your hands and eat first. I just got


    home too.¡±


    Trenton called Callum brother-inw again.


    Just a few minutester,


    After Callum used serving chopsticks to pick up a few chopsticks of food for Camryn, he asked his


    brother-inw, ¡°Trenton, don¡¯t you n to find a temporary job after the winter vacation? umte


    some social experience and earn some pocket money.¡±


    Trenton was not short of money. But Callum just wanted Trenton to find a temporary job so that he


    wouldn¡¯t have to sit at home and act like a light bulb every day, blocking his and Camryn¡¯s love lives.


    Trenton said, ¡°The New Year is not far away, and I can only go to work for a few days before I take the


    annual leave.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°Let him rest at home and just invite his ssmates to get together.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°I have to go to work. Sister, you will arrange a temporary job for me. I will go to work for


    ourpany. In the future, I will help you share the burden. I have to study. Every winter and summer


    vacation, I have to work as a temporary worker in thepany.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect to make much money. He just wanted to gain some experience and understand his


    own business.


    Camryn said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the New Year; do you still want to go to work? When youe back, you


    don¡¯t have to go see your parents or look for your second sister. Recently, there has been no news


    about your second sister. I don¡¯t know what happened to her. That¡¯s it.¡±


    She didn¡¯t care about Carrie; she just wanted to know if she could be Mrs. Labbe. Serenity said that


    Mrs. Labbe has not appeared in the past two or three days.


    Before Trenton spoke, Callum took over. ¡°There is still some time before the New Year. At the end of


    the year, manypanies are very busy. Trenton is motivated and wants to know about his family¡¯s


    business, so it¡¯s okay to do odd jobs in thepany to earn some pocket money.


    He¡¯ll have to take care of his own business in the future. It will definitely be beneficial and harmless to


    let him get in touch early. Camryn, If you can¡¯t bear to let Trenton go so far, I will arrange for Trenton to


    go to the York n for training. The distance is close, and you don¡¯t have to worry about him. I can


    also watch over him every day.¡±


    As long as Trenton has to go to work, he can¡¯t be a light bulb every day. Even if he joined the York


    Corporation as a temporary worker, it was not easy. He was asked to work overtime every day. Even if


    he wanted to be a light bulb and light the way for his sister and brother-inw, he had no chance.


    Both her husband and brother said this: What else could Camryn do?


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Camryn said, ¡°Trenton, then go to your brother-inw¡¯s homepany to hone your skills. It¡¯s close to


    home. Your brother-inw can also help you if anything happens.¡±


    Trenton wanted to join his ownpany. However, most of his family¡¯s business was in other provinces


    and cities, and he wanted to work for his ownpany, which was far away from home, so Camryn


    was worried.


    He was also afraid that when he wanted to go home, he could even buy high-speed rail tickets.


    It was not bad to be a temporary worker at the York Corporation. He knew how many people wanted to


    join the York Corporation, but they didn¡¯t have a chance.


    Trenton thanked Camryn, and he was able to enter through his brother-inw¡¯s back door. He said,


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to my brother-inw. Brother-inw, you can arrange a job for me in two days. It doesn¡¯t


    matter if I do odd jobs. I have no work experience. I don¡¯t dare to ask for a high position. As long as I


    have a ssmate, it will be fine.¡±


    Even if you ask him to be a cleaner, he will do it. After all, it was the York Corporation, not an ordinary


    small factory.


    He was a rookie with no experience at all. What did he expect? It would be great if he could get in.

 Chapter 3293

    Camryn said, ¡°It¡¯s better to work for ourpany. You also own a share of thepany. Use your


    holidays to work and umte some work experience. After you graduate, if you don¡¯t n to


    continue your studies, start at the grassroots level. It¡¯s good to experience the hardship of work early


    on.¡±


    The York Corporation¡¯s requirements were extremely high. Even if the other young masters of the York


    family are new to society, they cannot go directly to work at the York Corporation¡¯s headquarters.


    Camryn didn¡¯t want Trenton to use Callum¡¯s identity to gain ess to the York Corporation. That would


    be criticized by others, and it would be unfair to many people. There is no justice in this world.


    She still let Trenton go to work at Newman¡¯s Enterprise; after all, Trenton also had a share in


    Newman¡¯s Enterprise.


    Trenton said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the New Year not far away? What if I can¡¯t book a high-speed rail ticket by then?¡±


    Callum acted as if he wanted to keep Trenton in Wiltspoon. In his heart, he had been looking forward to


    Trenton going to work at Newman¡¯s Enterprise. This way, before the new year, he and Camryn could


    still enjoy their own world.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Camryn said, ¡°Trenton, you can grab high-speed rail tickets in advance, or you can book air tickets. As


    long as you make arrangements in advance, are you still worried about not being able toe back? If


    you can¡¯t buy a ticket, I will arrange for someone to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll listen to you. Talk to Brother Dal and arrange a job for me. Don¡¯t let anyone know that I¡¯m


    your biological brother. Just say that I¡¯m a college student looking for a temporary job during the winter


    break. I can work for a month to earn some money for the new year.


    Many of my ssmates are not in a hurry to go home to celebrate the New Year. They will find


    temporary jobs outside for a while, earning some money before going back to celebrate the New Year.


    Normally, they will use all avable time to make money. I asionally work part-time with him. I don¡¯t


    make much money, but it is also a life experience.¡±


    He was a young man who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth and had never worried about


    money. In the past, when his parents were still free, they sent him to a closed school early, but they


    never treated him badly in terms of material life. He had a lot of pocket money.


    Even though his parents were in jail, Camryn never stopped paying his card, so he nevercked


    money. After he became an adult, he had more money at his disposal. Camryn said that he was an


    adult and had to learn to take care of his own property.


    However, through his own efforts, hard work, and the money he earned¡ªeven if he could only earn a


    few dozen dors a day¡ªhe was very happy, and he felt particrly happy spending that money.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way. I also tried every possible way to make money when I was in college.¡±


    Callum strongly supported Trenton¡¯s use of his free time to make money.


    When the brothers were in college, they could make money by working with other ssmates. Even


    before they graduated, they all established their own smallpanies, and step by step, they have


    made thepany bigger and stronger today.


    Camryn didn¡¯t object to her brother using his free time to make money. She had heard that many


    people would find part-time jobs while in college.


    Some people don¡¯t need money from their families after they go to college. They can earn enough to


    cover their own tuition and pocket money. Some of the more capable individuals even have money to


    give back home.


    Because she had been blind for ten years, she had no chance to go to college or experience college


    life.


    Although she had regained her sight, she had to be careful to protect her eyes and not overuse them.


    She was busy with work and had no time to review her high school knowledge. When she has time in


    the future, she wants to study again and work hard to get a college diploma.


    Callum had a high level of education, and Camryn didn¡¯t want to be too far away from him. Even if


    Callum didn¡¯t dislike her,


    She also wanted to shorten the gap between them and walk side by side with him.


    Camryn said, ¡°You can take a part-time job. I won¡¯t stop you, but please don¡¯t neglect your studies or


    work too hard. Just think of your part-time job as a way to experience life.¡±

 Chapter 3294

    Trenton said, ¡°Sister, I know. I have been resting at home for the past two days. I went to see my


    parents and look for my second sister. I haven¡¯t contacted her recently. She said she wanted to do


    some surgeryst time. I don¡¯t know what happened to her. When I find her and make sure she is okay,


    I will go to work ande back after the annual vacation. Sister, you do not need to send someone to


    pick me up. I can just grab the tickets in advance.¡±


    Trenton felt that he was an adult and could take care of himself when he went out. There was no need


    for Camryn to always take care of him.


    Camryn hummed, ¡°Except for thepany¡¯s executives who know who you are, ordinary employees


    have no impression of you. If you don¡¯t reveal your identity, no one will know. Work hard, talk less, work


    more, and pay attention. Watch what others do and learn.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Trenton, an executive, became acquainted with thepany. Trenton, after all, was the only son of his


    parents, who had transferred all the remaining property to his name following their fine.


    He also held a share in thepany. However, he was still studying and generally didn¡¯t care about the


    company, so ordinary employees in thepany were unaware of his presence.


    He began as an ordinary person and worked as an errand boy. Even at a low level, he could


    understand the situation of grassroots employees.


    Camryn had no objection.


    Trenton had returned from winter vacation and must be visiting the prison. When she couldn¡¯t reach


    Carrie, she requested others to search for her, leaving Trenton in solitude.


    After dinner, Callum said to Camryn, ¡°Wifey, you just came back, and you are tired. Go upstairs, take a


    hot bath, and have a good rest.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Camryn said, ¡°I just finished eating and can¡¯t sleep. Please go out for a walk with me to eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± After putting away the dishes, Callum apanied his beloved wife out of the main room.


    Trenton wisely chose not to follow them out, showing no signs of change.


    When he came back this time, he saw that Camryn had gained some weight and looked very good. He


    knew that Callum took good care of her.


    He originally wanted to discuss their wedding with Callum, but after thinking about it again, he felt there


    was no rush. In fact, Callum was more anxious than him. If he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, he¡¯d take the


    initiative to mention it to him and Evelyn.


    He and Evelyn were the natal family that Camryn valued, so it was natural to discuss the wedding with


    them.


    Callum held Camryn¡¯s hand and asked warmly, ¡°Is it cold? The temperature has dropped today. The


    rain has stopped now. It felt extremely cold while it was still raining.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°It¡¯s colder at thepany, and it can snow. I can adapt to it there. Now that I¡¯m back in


    Wiltspoon, it¡¯s iparably colder.¡±


    Callum smiled, held her hand up, kissed the back of her hand, and said affectionately, ¡°I missed you


    these past few days when you were not at home, and I almost went crazy thinking about you.¡±


    Camryn¡¯s pretty face blushed slightly. ¡°I miss you too.¡±


    ¡°Really? Every day, I take the initiative to send you messages, phone calls, and video chats. It¡¯s been a


    few days, and I feel like it¡¯s been a few years. Wifey, it feels like a year when you¡¯re not with me. I¡¯ve


    experienced what it means to not see each other for one day, which is like three autumns apart. The


    pain of missing each other is too unbearable.¡±

 Chapter 3295

    Camryn stopped and looked around to make sure there was no one around, then put her arms around


    Callum¡¯s neck and kissed him on the lips.


    As soon as she came back, she wanted to give Callum a deep kiss. But not long after entering the


    house, Trenton followed her in, so she couldn¡¯t do that.


    Callum thought more about it than she did, so she immediately hugged her back and deepened the


    kiss.


    After the deep kiss, Callum whispered in her ear, ¡°Honey, what I¡¯m not satisfied with is that I just asked


    for some dessert before the meal.¡±


    ¡°Trenton is at home. Let¡¯s talk in the evening.¡± Camryn said softly.


    ¡°He is at home, and he will not break into our room. When we return to the houseter, if he is on the


    first floor, we will go upstairs. When he goes upstairs, we will lock the door. He is very sensible and will


    not follow suit. Juste and knock on the door. I can¡¯t wait until night; I¡¯m starving to death.¡±


    Camryn: ¡°¡­¡±


    She pushed him away with a blushing face and walked forward. The cold wind blew away some of the


    heat on her face.


    Callum knew that she was shy, so heughed softly twice, raised his feet, and followed her. As he


    walked, he said, ¡°Is there no news about your sister yet?¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know where she went. I searched many ces but couldn¡¯t find her. The


    phone can get through, but it doesn¡¯t answer. She turned off the location of her phone, and her


    whereabouts cannot be determined through the location of her phone.¡±


    Callum asked, ¡°Do you need my help to look for it?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing will happen to her. Trenton is back. Let Trenton contact her.¡± Camryn was not worried


    about Carrie; she just wanted to find evidence to prove that Carrie and Mrs. Labbe were the same


    person. ¡°When I call her, she won¡¯t answer the phone. Unless she wants to quarrel with me and


    Trenton contacts her, she will answer the phone.¡±


    Carrie hated her. If she didn¡¯t want to quarrel, she wouldn¡¯t answer her call.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about her.¡± Callum hated Carrie very much, especially when he found out that Mrs.


    Newman had even thought of bringing him and Carrie together. He felt disgusted.


    He didn¡¯t even want to look at a girl like Carrie. He also couldn¡¯t look into the eyes of his family¡¯s elders.


    The elders were very open-minded and didn¡¯t care much about their personal affairs. The real reason


    was that since grandma helped them choose a wife, his parents didn¡¯t have to worry about it. They all


    believed in grandma¡¯s vision.


    Perhaps only Evan was unable to follow Grandma May¡¯s route.


    After all, Evan was Callum¡¯s biological brother. Callum was always paying attention to Evan¡¯s affairs.


    He knew that Evan had gone back to the vi to find his grandma and have a showdown with her. He


    tried hard for several months but still couldn¡¯t fall in love with Abby.


    Grandma May didn¡¯t want to care about him anymore.


    She hoped, Evan would not regret it in the future.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    They allplied with Grandma May¡¯s wishes in order to get closer to the girl she liked. Now, they are


    all very happy.


    Callum felt that Evan would regret it in the future.


    Camryn said, ¡°Trenton is probably going to visit the prison tomorrow. Callum, do you think I should


    apany him?¡±


    Callum said, ¡°If you want to go, go and see. If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go. Although they are your


    rtives, what they do to you is not close to your rtives at all. They are more cruel than enemies.


    But if you go to see them, it will probably put them in a bad mood.¡±


    Mr. Newman and his wife had already received the punishment they deserved. They were all


    sentenced severely. Even if their sentences can be reduced through reform, they will be in their 70s or


    80s when theye out. Moreover, by that time, Camryn¡¯s wings had already hardened, and it was not


    their fault.


    Camryn saw the light again. After marrying a good husband like him, life would only get better and


    better. Mr. Newman and his wife would only be half angry to death when they knew about Camryn¡¯s


    current situation.


    The better Camryn¡¯s life is, the more miserable it is for their daughter.

 Chapter 3296

    The people who caused all this were Mr. Newman and his wife.


    Let them go ahead and regret and me themselves!


    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°They are in a bad mood, but I am in a beautiful mood. Yes, I will apany


    Trenton to visit the prison tomorrow. How should I say that one of them is my uncle and the other is my


    mother? In love with each other, I¡¯m going to check it out. The less they like seeing me, the more I go


    and see.¡±


    Callum said, ¡°Then I will ask for leave from my eldest brother tomorrow and send you there. I will also


    go and have a look.¡±


    Mrs. Newman would probably go crazy. The daughter, Carrie, whom she loved the most, did not marry


    Callum, and the eldest daughter, Camryn, whom she hated the most, became Callum¡¯s favorite.


    They had hurt Camryn like that. Even if they were punished now, Callum didn¡¯t want to make them feel


    good. He just wanted to make them mad and make them feel very blocked.


    Camryn did not refuse.


    The couple wandered around the yard before going back inside.


    Trenton was still on the first floor, but he was leaning on the sofa and fell asleep.


    ¡°This child is still like when he was a child. He doesn¡¯t know how to go back to his room to sleep when


    he is sleepy. He always sits down and sleeps there.¡± Camryn wanted to wake Trenton up, but was


    stopped by Callum.


    Callum said, ¡°Just cover him with a quilt and let him sleep here.¡±


    No matter how loudly they made a fusster, Trenton wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it.


    Camryn looked at Callum and quickly understood the meaning of his words.


    She said nothing.


    Callum had already taken a quilt out of the guest room, gently covered Trenton¡¯s body, and then pulled


    Camryn upstairs.


    Camryn remained silent.


    A wolf in a hurry!


    Camryn slept all afternoon.


    She didn¡¯t wake up until night. It was already dark, and the room was pitch ck.


    It was probably not dark yet when Callum left.


    If it got dark, he would leave a light for her.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Knowing that she hated the dark and having lived in the darkness for ten years, she was afraid that


    when she opened her eyes, it would bepletely dark, which would make her think that she was still


    blind.


    She reached out and touched the mobile phone on the bedside table, took it, and turned on the screen.


    She saw that the time was around six o¡¯clock in the evening, but it was winter, so it got dark quickly,


    and it becamepletely dark after six o¡¯clock.


    She didn¡¯t rush to turn on the light. Shey down for a while, but it was true that she couldn¡¯t fall


    asleep, so she stood up and turned on the light in the room.


    Callum should be cooking downstairs. As long as he was at home, he would be tinkering with making


    delicious food for her all day long.


    He always said that she was too thin and wanted to help her make up for it.


    Compared with before, she had gained a lot of weight, and her face was rosy, which was all due to him.


    Fortunately, she had good self-control and didn¡¯t eat too much; otherwise, she would have been turned


    into a fat pig by him in a matter of seconds.


    Camryn got out of bed, washed her face, put on her coat, and prepared to go downstairs.


    A few minutester, she appeared on the first floor.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    Trenton had woken up long ago. When he woke up, he found the quilt covering him. He guessed that


    Camryn had covered him. He didn¡¯t even know that he had fallen asleep. He just felt a little tired after


    sitting in the car for several hours. He thought about closing his eyes and rxing for a while, but


    ended up falling asleep.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s time to eat. My brother-inw has cooked a lot of your favorite dishes. I asked my brother-


    inw to cook me two of my favorite dishes, but he asked me to cook them myself. It¡¯s too partial.¡±


    Trentonined deliberately.

 Chapter 3297

    Camryn smiled and said, ¡°Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll ask your brother-inw to cook it for you.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s the food cooked by my brother-inw, I like to eat it.¡±


    Camryn said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. As long as your brother-inw is at home, he will be the one cooking. Our


    chef is worried every day that his job will be taken away by your brother-inw.¡±


    Trentonughed. ¡°Sister, you are so happy.¡±


    If Camryn hadn¡¯t married Callum, Trenton wouldn¡¯t have known that Callum was so good at cooking.


    Camryn: ¡°I also think I am too happy.¡±


    It would be better if she could have a baby sooner.


    Camryn didn¡¯t say this.


    Anyway, Dr. Carden said that she would be able to get pregnant normally in two years.


    As long as she still has a chance to be a mother, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. She has to wait. As


    long as there is fate, the baby will definitelye to her and Callum.


    ¡°Honey, wake up, wash your hands, and eat.¡± Callum shouted in the kitchen.


    ing.¡± Trenton went to help serve the dishes.


    After dinner, Trenton said to Camryn, ¡°Sister, I want to go find my second sister to see how she is


    doing.¡±


    Camryn asked, ¡°Did she answer your call?¡±


    No matter how bad Carrie was, she was still Trenton¡¯s second sister.


    Camryn never thought of separating the siblings.


    Trenton hummed and replied, ¡°I called the second sister just now. The second sister said that she has


    no money to rent a house now and has no fixed ce to live. She asked me to meet at a Starbucks


    near the Wiltspoon za.¡±


    Carrie had already quit the rental house and did not rent another one. She lied to her brother, saying


    that she had no fixed ce to live.


    She said this to make Trenton soften his heart, sympathize with her, hate Camryn with her, and help


    her deal with Camryn.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Camryn still trusted Trenton. If Carrie can instigate him to rebel and make him have the same mind as


    her and cooperate inside and outside, she can definitely bring down Camryn. After taking back


    everything that belongs to her parents, she will be the head of the Newman family.


    Mr. Labbe promised that, as long as she did what he asked her to do.


    Even if she wanted to fight Callum, she could. She also wanted to get everything Camryn had.


    Camryn should continue to live in darkness; Carrie would gouge out Camryn¡¯s eyes and make Camryn


    blind again! No matter how skilled Dr. Carden was, she couldn¡¯t cure it.


    ¡°Eldest sister, I want to rent a room for my second sister so that she can live in a fixed ce. I will help


    her pay the rent for a year, so that if the money is not handed over to her, she will not spend all the


    money used to rent the house.¡±


    Camryn said calmly, ¡°You can make your own decision. You don¡¯t need to ask me what I mean.¡±


    Knowing that the two sisters were like enemies, Trenton stopped talking.


    After sitting for a while, Trenton was about to go out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the driver to take you there.¡± Camryn said.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, eldest sister.¡± Trenton did not refuse.

 Chapter 3298

    Trenton had not yet obtained his driver¡¯s license. When he turned eighteen, he had already gone back


    to school and had no time to take the driver¡¯s license test.


    He would wait until next year¡¯s summer vacation to take the driver¡¯s license test.


    When he went out, he either took a taxi or asked his family driver to take him there.


    Camryn arranged for a driver to take Trenton to see Carrie. After the driver took Trenton out, Camryn


    arranged for someone to follow him quietly.


    The purpose was to find out where Carrie lived.


    Camryn didn¡¯t believe that she had no fixed abode.


    If Carrie¡¯s life was really so miserable, she would havee to make trouble with Camryn a long time


    ago.


    Even if she was not in Wiltspoon, with Carrie¡¯s temper, she would go to Wildridge Manor to cause


    trouble. How could she stay quiet?


    Half an hourter,


    The street next to Wiltspoon Grand Square was lively and bustling. Many people liked to go there for a


    walk after dinner, making the already bustling street even more lively.


    The Newman family¡¯s driver stopped the car in front of Starbucks.


    Trenton got out of the car and said to the driver, ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi backter, so you don¡¯t have to wait for


    me.¡±


    ¡°Young master, the eldestdy asked me to send you off. When you want to go home, just call me. I¡¯m


    nearby and will rush over to take you home.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°No, I still want to go shopping.¡±


    When the driver saw that Trenton really didn¡¯t like him following him, he stopped insisting.


    After Trenton entered Starbucks, the driver called Camryn and then drove away.


    Carrie was sitting in the corner, waiting for Trenton. She was wearing thick clothes and the same


    clothes as before.


    Except for the famous brand clothes, she didn¡¯t have any brand-name bags or jewelry. Even the high


    heels she wore were reced by white shoes.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing Trentone in, Carrie stood up, waved to him, and shouted twice.


    Trenton quickly walked toward Carrie.


    ¡°Second sister.¡± Trenton looked at Carrie while sitting down. Seeing that Carrie¡¯s face was not good-


    looking, he asked with concern, ¡°Second sister, are you in good health? What kind of surgery did you


    say you wanted to dost time? Did you do it? I see, your face is not pretty.¡±


    Carrie said, ¡°You still care about me. I thought you wouldn¡¯t care even if I died.¡±


    Trenton pursed his lips and said, ¡°Second sister, what I have always cared about you is that you are


    always thorny, always scolding me, and always thinking about asking for money. Second sister, you¡¯re


    young and you have sound legs, yet you can¡¯t make money through your own efforts? Second sister,


    do you n to be a rice bug for the rest of your life? Second sister, our parents can no longer protect


    us from the wind and rain. Please wake up.¡±


    Trenton said it bitterly.


    He stood by Camryn¡¯s side and did not give so much money to Carrie. In fact, he hoped that Carrie


    could stand up through her own efforts and stop being a rice bug.


    Their parents could no longer protect them from the wind and rain, and Carrie was no longer the


    second youngdy in the Newman family. If she continued like this, it would be her own fault.


    Carrie said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s not like you are heartless. You believed in Camryn and had the same heart as


    her. You didn¡¯t help me, your second sister. Did you give all the property in your parents¡¯ names to your


    eldest sister?¡±


    ¡°If you are willing to share it equally with me, why should I live in such a miserable state? Look at me; I


    don¡¯t even have to wear a pair of high heels. Thest time I had an operation, I had no money, so I


    retained all of the jewelry I had brought out, which I sold to cover the cost of the surgery. If I stay in the


    hospital and spend money on nursing staff to take care of me, all that money will be spent.¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°I said that I woulde back to take care of you and apany you for the operation,


    but you refused to let her do it. Which hospital did you have the operation at?¡±


    Why did Camryn say that, after checking all the hospitals in Wiltspoon, there was no information about


    Carrie being hospitalized?


    It was impossible for Camryn to lie to Trenton, which means Carrie lied to him.


    However, Carrie¡¯s face did not look good, as if she were ill.


    ¡°You are a grown man; how can you take care of me? I asked you to give me money, but you listened


    to that blind woman, and you didn¡¯t give me any money. I had to sell my jewelry for money. You still


    think that I¡¯m lying to you. Look at me. My face is a little pale. That¡¯s because I have not been able to


    keep up with my nutrition after the operation and have not recovered my health.¡±

 Chapter 3299

    Carrie patted her face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wear makeup. Oh, I don¡¯t even have money to buy cosmetics


    now.¡±


    She was still in confinement, and even though her confinement sister-inw prepared delicious food for


    her every day, her body had not recovered after only a few days.


    Trenton looked at Carrie for a moment and said, ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re still young, only in your early


    twenties. You don¡¯t need makeup, and you¡¯re naturally beautiful and very good-looking.¡±


    Carrie: ¡°¡­¡±


    Trenton was probably straight.


    No matter how young Carrie was, she still needed cosmetics and skin care products.


    In the past, when her parents were still around, her skin care products were all the most expensive


    brands.


    She wasn¡¯t used to it, even if she didn¡¯t use it for a day.


    ¡°Second sister, have you eaten?¡± Trenton asked.


    ¡°Not yet. How can I have money to eat? Forget it if I starve to death. Anyway, I don¡¯t have parents to


    support me anymore, and my brother is looking for outsiders.¡± Carrie said, deliberately blocking her


    breath.


    ¡°Second sister, that is not an outsider; that is our eldest sister, who was born to the same mother as


    us.¡± Trenton said helplessly, ¡°Can¡¯t you coexist peacefully with the eldest sister? You have been


    bullying the eldest sister since childhood. How has the eldest sister been bullied by you? You don¡¯t


    know; are you embarrassed to me the eldest sister like this now?


    If the eldest sister was as carefree and hateful as you, you would probably have died a long time ago.


    Just based on what you did to the eldest sister in the past, not to mention my eldest sister, even my


    eldest brother-inw can take off your skin and vent your anger on behalf of the eldest sister.¡±


    In his eyes, it was always Carrie who bullied Camryn.


    Even if there is hatred, Camryn should hate Carrie, and conversely, Carrie should hate Camryn.


    Carrie¡¯s face turned pale. She suddenly regretted asking Trenton out to meet him.


    ¡°Trenton, what kind of ecstasy soup did that blind woman give you? Since you were a child, you have


    been helping her. Understand that I am your biological sister, who has the same father and mother! I¡¯m


    so angry. Every time I meet or talk to you on the phone, you are always helping that blind woman,


    scolding me, and saying something wrong to me. Yes, I have nothing now¡ªno money, no power, not


    even a ce to live. Should I still be grateful to Camryn for not driving me to death?


    ¡°She is rich, powerful, and married and has a good husband, and you fawn over her. How much benefit


    does she give you? You fool, she sold you, and you still count the money for her.¡±


    As Carrie spoke, she felt aggrieved and started to cry.


    She was also really aggrieved. Even if she had bullied Camryn, now that she was so miserable,


    Trenton didn¡¯t turn to her, but to the blind woman, Camryn.


    Couldn¡¯t she feel aggrieved?


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Originally the daughter of a wealthy family whom her parents took care of in the palm of her hand, she


    got wind and rain whenever she wanted. Now, she has be the mistress of a middle-aged uncle,


    being yed by others and used as a pawn. If she¡¯s pregnant, she can¡¯t keep the baby.


    Only those who have experienced the pain of aborting a child know how painful it is. Even if she hasn¡¯t


    developed feelings for that child yet, it¡¯s still her first child.


    Before it even took shape, she was forced to give up her child¡¯s life.


    Wasn¡¯t she wrong?


    Wasn¡¯t it because of Camryn and Serenity that they ended up like this?


    Why was her life so miserable, but they were so happy?

 Chapter 3300

    If Carrie is not a good person, does that mean Camryn and Serenity are good people?


    If Camryn was a good person, she should be generous enough not to argue with her and give her all


    her parents¡¯ property. That would be a good person.


    Trenton said, ¡°Second sister, I didn¡¯t mean that. I didn¡¯t. In my heart, you and the eldest sister are both


    my sisters. I just think that you should be independent and self-reliant now, stand up on your own, and


    know how to assess the situation. We can¡¯t always live under the protection of our parents. Our parents


    can¡¯t help us now. We have to rely on ourselves.


    The eldest sister is not as bad as you think. If she is really cruel, you can¡¯t sit here and scold her now.


    The eldest sister did not upy our property. She just took back the property left to her by her second


    uncle. If it is distributed ording to thew, a share of the property in mom¡¯s name will also be given


    to her. After all, she is also mom¡¯s biological child.


    I¡¯m still studying and can¡¯t distract myself from managing thepany and taking care of business


    matters, so I left it to my eldest sister. I believe that my eldest sister will not covet our property.¡±


    Trenton exined and defended Camryn.


    ¡°Second sister, you¡¯re always like this. Even if I really hand over my parents¡¯ wealth to you, can you


    keep it? You will lose it all in a few moments. And those two eldest aunts and their whole family, as long


    as you have money, will definitely suck your blood. Look, you have no benefits for them now. They


    have disappeared without a trace and have not contacted you anymore.


    Second sister, I¡¯m a few years younger than you, and I can understand things, but why can¡¯t you?¡±


    He really had nothing to do with Carrie. He didn¡¯t want the siblings to quarrel every time they met.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was all his parents¡¯ fault for spoiling Carrie.


    Children: it is difficult to teach them well, but it is easy to spoil them. It takes three years to learn well


    and only three minutes to learn badly.


    ¡°Stop, stop, stop telling me this again.¡± Carrie wiped her tears with a tissue and choked with sobs. ¡°You


    drank her magic soup. You can¡¯t listen to anything I say. On the contrary, you me me. I don¡¯t want to


    argue with you every time.


    I¡¯m living in such a miserable state now. You can rent me a better apartment to live in, help me pay the


    rent for a year, and transfer the water and electricity bills to me every month, and I¡¯ll pay it myself.¡±


    Labbe Camryn and Serenity both sent people to investigate her, suspecting that she was Mrs. Labbe.


    Mr. Labbe said that she could not live without a fixed residence. As long as the enemy could see her


    often, their suspicion could be dispelled. Only then can she truly integrate into Serenity¡¯s circle of


    friends. And can sheplete the tasks assigned to her by Mr. Labbe little by little?


    Mr. Labbe called herst night and told her that the winter vacation would begin soon. It was estimated


    that during the winter vacation, the two children would y together.


    Let her seize the time to gain Serenity¡¯s trust and integrate into the circle ofdies in Wiltspoon.


    Carrie was not short on money, but she didn¡¯t want to spend money to rent a house. She asked


    Trenton to rent a house for her.


    Anyway, Trenton has money, and Carrie also has a share of Trenton¡¯s money.


    She was neither white nor flowery.


    ¡°When I get healthy and after the New Year, I will find a job. However, I have no work experience. Even


    if I find a job, my ie will not be very high. You have to give me living expenses every month. Don¡¯t


    just give me $3000; at least $5000 or $8000, preferably $10,000. Trenton, I have a share of the money


    in your hands. I¡¯m just spending my own money.


    Do you have money with you now? Transfer $10,000 to me. My body needs to be recuperated, and I


    need some nutrition. I have no money and can¡¯t bear to buy nutritional supplements. My face has


    always been ugly.¡±


    After Trenton was silent, he took out his mobile phone and transferred $20,000 to her. After transferring


    the money, he said, ¡°If you have not eaten, I will take you to eat. After eating, we will go find a house.


    After renting the house, I will apany you to buy some daily necessities.¡±


    ¡°I will help you pay the rent for one year. I will pay the water and electricity bills every month. After the


    New Year, you will quickly find a job.¡±

 Chapter 3301

    ¡°You can buy wholesome food and take good care of your body with the money I transferred to you.


    Trenton still felt sorry for Carrie. But he couldn¡¯t give her too much money.


    Carrie was too prodigal and not smart enough, so she was easily led by the two eldest aunts.


    Trenton could only control Carrie¡¯s spending and not give her too much money. Even if she scolded him


    to death, he would not give her more. His parents told him not to give Carrie too much money.


    His parents understood Carrie¡¯s character better than he did.


    ¡°I know, how can I not cherish my own body?¡± Carrie said impatiently, ¡°Please invite me to have a good


    meal.¡±


    Trenton asked, ¡°Where do you want to eat, second sister?¡±


    Carrie asked back, ¡°As the brother-inw of Callum, if you take me to the Wiltspoon Hotel to eat, will


    they give you a free meal?¡±


    Trenton said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell my brother-inw. If I tell my brother-inw, I should be able to waive


    the bill. Second sister, I can afford to treat you to dinner, so I don¡¯t need to take advantage of my


    brother-inw. I don¡¯t know if there are still seats at the Wiltspoon Hotel now, so I¡¯d better find a


    restaurant nearby.¡±


    Trenton was quite afraid that Carrie would cause trouble if she went to the York family¡¯s territory. He


    knew that Carrie hated Camryn and Serenity very much. He didn¡¯t want to take Carrie to the Wiltspoon


    Hotel for dinner.


    Carrie curled her lips and said, ¡°Okay then. By the way, why is that blind woman not pregnant yet? Is


    she unable to give birth?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Trenton¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Second sister, my eldest sister is no longer blind. Don¡¯t keep calling her


    blind. She is in very good health. She and her brother-inw still want to live in a two-person world for a


    few years, so they are not in a hurry to have children.¡±


    Camryn really couldn¡¯t give birth now.


    It was her fault.


    Carrie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s true that she can¡¯t give birth. Mom said¡­¡±


    She said no more.


    Trenton changed the subject: ¡°I¡¯m going to see my parents tomorrow; will you go, sister?¡±


    Carrie said angrily, ¡°My parents are partial to you and gave you all the property. They didn¡¯t give any of


    it to me. They only asked you to give me some living expenses every month, just like a beggar. I don¡¯t


    want to see them. When I see them, I will remember that I have been deceived for more than 20


    years.¡±


    She always thought that her parents loved her the most. She had never lived on campus. She was


    picked up and dropped off every day by her family¡¯s driver and sometimes her parents. When Trenton


    was still in elementary school, he was sent to a closed school and lived on campus. Camryn was not


    liked by her parents. She could be said to monopolize their favor.


    As a result, something happened to his parents, and all the property in their house was given to


    Trenton.


    Only then did Carrie realize that her parents¡¯ love for her was superficial and that they had never


    regarded her as an heir. Even though Trenton had left home and lived in school since he was a child,


    he was his parents¡¯ only son. The majority of them passed on their wealth to their sons.


    Carrie was so angry that she went crazy. After she came out, she didn¡¯t want to visit her parents. When


    she went there, she would me her parents, and then her parents would exin and nag her.


    She was impatient to listen and simply stopped going. Furthermore, she had been in prison, and the


    last ce she wanted to go in her life was prison. Even if she was going to visit the prison, she didn¡¯t


    want to go.


    Trenton, ¡°Sister, my parents are all for your own good, and they are not partial to me. As long as you


    change your behavior, I will give you whatever is due.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect that Carrie would even resent her parents.


    His parents knew that Carrie resented them, and they were afraid they would be angry to death.

 Chapter 3302

    In Trenton¡¯s opinion, his parents love Carrie the most. The family property was handed over to him


    because he had told his parents about Carrie¡¯s squandering deeds. His two aunts were keeping an eye


    on Carrie and were worried that she would be taken advantage of. In order to keep the family property,


    his parents listened to him and transferred the property to his name.


    Carrie said, ¡°I will still associate with you, my younger brother, for now. If you keep mentioning them in


    front of me, keep lecturing me, and keep quarreling with me, I will stop associating with you. Anyway,


    this is the worst that can happen to me.¡±


    She hooked up with Mr. Labbe and had plenty of money to spend. As long as she worked hard for Mr.


    Labbe, she would have saved a lot of money, even if he stopped supporting her in the future.


    It¡¯s better not to have any contact with these rtives.


    Trenton felt that Carrie was beyond redemption. He didn¡¯t want to persuade her anymore. Every time


    he tried to persuade them, they quarreled. He silently helped her pay the bill and then took her out to


    eat.


    After dinner, Trenton took Carrie to look for a house. After helping her rent a house, he apanied


    her to buy a lot of daily necessities.


    He was busy until 11 o¡¯clock in the evening.


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯ste. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Trenton looked at the time and decided not to stay to help Carrie


    clean. He said, ¡°This room is very new and clean. Sister, just spread the sheets, and you can sleep. If


    you need to clean it, I wille over to help you clean it tomorrow afternoon when I am free.¡±


    He left a key. It would be convenient for him toe and see Carrie in the future.


    Carrie nodded. ¡°Go back, be careful on the road, and send me a message when you get home. I¡¯m


    renting here; don¡¯t tell your elder sister that I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with her. She¡¯s the one I


    hate the most. Seeing how happy I¡¯m now makes her crazy with jealousy.¡±


    In front of Trenton, she made no secret of her jealousy towards Camryn.


    Trenton pretended not to hear and left under the gaze of Carrie.


    Carrie watched from the balcony and saw Trenton walk out of the apartment building, go out to the


    street, hail a taxi, and leave.


    She just came back from outside the balcony. Then she quickly closed the doors, windows, and


    balcony door, took the key, went out, locked the door of the rented house, and hurried downstairs.


    Labbe When she went downstairs, she called one of the Labbe family¡¯s bodyguards and asked him to


    drive over to pick her up.


    The Labbe family¡¯s bodyguards were nearby and had been secretly following her all night.


    Less than two minutes after Carrie walked out of the apartment building, the Labbe family bodyguards


    arrived. However, the car did not drive towards Carrie but drove away directly.


    Carrie: ¡°¡­¡±


    Were those two d*mn bodyguards blind? She was standing right here, and they couldn¡¯t see her?


    Carrie was so angry that she immediately called one of the bodyguards and started to curse, ¡°Are you


    blind? Can¡¯t you see me standing here? Come and pick me up quickly. I¡¯m freezing.¡±


    Even though she was wearing a thick coat, the temperature dropped to the lowest pointte at night,


    and she was freezing.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, someone is following you.¡±


    Carrie was stunned.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t go back tonight. Just stay in the rented house. Wait until we help you deal with the


    people who are following you, and then you can leave.¡±


    Carrie lowered her voice and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you kill them now? Are they Serenity¡¯s people? Or


    Camryn¡¯s?¡±


    The bodyguard replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably your eldest sister¡¯s people; because you met your brother, it¡¯s


    convenient for her people to follow you.¡±


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Carrie also felt that the probability of it being Camryn was higher.


    Carrie: ¡°They are her people; kill them!¡±


    The bodyguard: ¡°We can¡¯t kill them. If we do, it will cause more trouble. Ma¡¯am, go back to the rental


    house first. We will find a way to lure them away.¡±

 Chapter 3303

    Camryn¡¯s people may not be from the York family, but if they really touched Camryn¡¯s people, Camryn¡¯s


    guess would be confirmed.


    Carrie had no ability to deal with the people arranged by Camryn.


    Carrie said, ¡°Okay, then you can lure them away and then pick me up.¡±


    In desperation, Carrie pretended to have forgotten her wallet, turned around, and walked inside.


    She waited for the bodyguard to inform her that she could leave before leaving.


    ¡­.


    Duatemalo Hotel in Province G.


    Two cars drove into the parking lot of the Duatemalo Hotel in the night.


    Soon after, a group of people took the elevator and went straight to the presidential suite on the top


    floor. When they reached the top floor, the elevator door opened, and Elora walked out of the elevator,


    surrounded by bodyguards.


    Following her were two female bodyguards.


    As they approached the door of the room, the two male bodyguards stopped, and the two female


    bodyguards followed Elora to the door of the room.


    Elora didn¡¯t need to open the door. The door was opened from the inside. Tatum stood at the door and


    said respectfully, ¡°Miss, you are back. I have prepared a midnight snack.¡±


    Elora entered the room without closing the door, but the two female bodyguards stayed at the door.


    They wouldn¡¯t rest until Tatum left. They lived next door to Elora. If Elora needed something, they could


    arrive in the shortest possible time.


    Elora hummed lightly and sat down on the sofa in the hall.


    As soon as she arrived in Duatemalo, she went to deal with things first.


    She didn¡¯t even eat. She only ate a few snacks Tatum brought her.


    After getting off the ne, Tatum disapproved of her going to deal with business immediately, saying


    she had to eat first. But she wanted to eat the food he cooked and needed time to prepare it. She didn¡¯t


    want to waste this time, so she asked Tatum to prepare a midnight snack for her, and she woulde


    back to eat after she was done.


    Tatum was just a chef. He knew that he spoke lightly, so he stopped trying to persuade her.


    He stayed in the presidential suite of the hotel and prepared a light midnight snack for her using the


    ingredients he brought.


    Even if she didn¡¯t eat in the evening, it¡¯ste at night, so she shouldn¡¯t eat too well and eat something


    light. And he didn¡¯t bring many ingredients, so he could only use them tonight.


    Joly would arrange for someone to deliver the ingredients he needed tomorrow. He had just made a list


    and sent it to Joly.


    Breakfast was easy to solve, so Joly didn¡¯t have to worry too much.


    He just delivered the ingredients he needed at nine o¡¯clock in the morning.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Elora had been staying at the Duatemalo Hotel these days during her business trip.


    He, the chef, lived with her two male bodyguards, and the two female bodyguards lived next door to


    Elora.


    When Elora went out, she relied more on two female bodyguards.


    Tatum had never tested the skills of her bodyguards, but judging from their words and deeds, he


    guessed that their skills would not be much worse.


    The Ormond family was not short of money, and Elora was a girl. For her safety, she must have spent a


    lot of money to hire skilled bodyguards.


    A ss of warm water was ced in front of Elora.


    She looked up and met Tatum¡¯s handsome face.


    Tatum said, ¡°Miss, please drink a cup of warm water first to warm yourself up.¡±


    Elora took the cup of warm water and thanked her politely. She was thirsty, too.


    After drinking half a cup of warm water, she asked Tatum, ¡°It¡¯ste at night; I don¡¯t want to eat


    something too greasy. Thete-night snacks I prepare for you are very light, and the portions are not


    large. After you¡¯re finished, you will only be six to seventy percent full, and it will not affect your rest.¡±


    After Elora had ate-night snack, she still had to take a shower and maybe talk to thepany¡¯s


    senior management about work matters. By the time she was about to go to bed, it would probably be


    around one in the morning. She would only eat sixty-seven minutes full, so it wouldn¡¯t affect her sleep.


    Elora hummed. She got up and washed her hands before turning into the dining hall.


    Thete-night snacks prepared by Tatum for her were ced on the dining table. They were very light,


    with several items and not much in quantity. They were only enough for her to eat alone.


    Tatum¡¯s cooking skills were so good that he could turn even a simple vegetable into flowers.

 Chapter 3304

    Even a simplete-night snack could make people hungry just by looking at it.


    Elora didn¡¯t eat dinner and only ate a few snacks to fill her stomach. She was already hungry at this


    moment.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Elora asked Tatum while moving her chopsticks.


    Although Tatum was her chef, she had a little more respect for Tatum because she knew that he also


    had his own career.


    She felt that Tatum was already considered a sessful person in his career, and he was still learning.


    In order to cook, he even gave up his identity as the boss and came all the way to work for her as a


    chef.


    And he was able to quickly adapt to the role of chef, and he was respectful to her.


    Elora dared to say that Tatum would have greater potential in the future.


    This man¡¯s potential was unexpected.


    That¡¯s why she would tease Tinsley from time to time. If Tinsley really liked Tatum, she would be happy


    to bring them together.


    Tatum was really excellent and good-looking too.


    Tatum and Tinsley were a good match for each other.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten,¡± Tatum said.


    While Elora went to handle business, he cooked himself a delicious dinner. After eating and drinking,


    he also walked around the hotel to familiarize himself with the environment.


    It wasn¡¯t until after nine o¡¯clock in the evening that he started preparing midnight snacks for Elora.


    Elora told him that she could return to the hotel at around 11 o¡¯clock in the evening. Now that he has


    eaten, Elora no longer invites him to have supper together.


    Tatum didn¡¯t stay here either. He walked out silently and sat in the living room.


    After Elora finished eating, he cleared the table.


    Elora ate very quickly, and she looked very good while eating. This was the cultivation of alldies.


    ¡°Tatum, you cane in and clean up.¡± Elora came out of the dining hall.


    Tatum responded respectfully, got up, and went in to clear the table, clean the dishes and chopsticks in


    the kitchen, and clean up the kitchen to make sure it was clean.


    He just came out of the kitchen.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Who was Elora texting?


    Tatum walked over, stopped beside her, and said warmly, ¡°Miss, I will go out if you have no other


    instructions.¡±


    Elora said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; you can go back and rest.¡±


    Tatum asked, ¡°Will breakfast be served at the normal time tomorrow?¡±


    Elora hummed. She said, ¡°Time remains unchanged. Tatum, thank you for your hard work today.¡±


    Tatum still replied warmly, ¡°It¡¯s not hard; this is what I should do.¡±


    When he went on a business trip with her, he only needed to be responsible for her three meals a day.


    At Ormond¡¯s house, he also had to prepare three meals for Elora¡¯s family. Sometimes people from


    other houses came over to eat, and he had to do more.


    Fortunately, someone helped prepare the ingredients; otherwise, he would be so tired that he couldn¡¯t


    straighten his waist.


    ¡°The eldestdy, please go to bed early. I wish you a sweet dream. Good night.¡±


    After saying good night to Elora, Tatum walked out.


    The two female bodyguards guarding the door of the suite closed the door of the suite after Tatum


    came out.


    Elora locked the door from the inside.


    The room where Tatum and the two male bodyguards lived was on the lower floor, which was a family


    room. He slept in a small room by himself, and the two bodyguards were left to sleep in the two beds in


    therge room. Although they lived in the same room, the three of them rarely interacted with each


    other.


    Elora didn¡¯t like people who talked too much. All of her bodyguards only worked and didn¡¯t like to talk.

 Chapter 3305

    Tatum returned to his room. One of the two male bodyguards was taking a shower, and the other was


    watching TV.


    Tatum only said hello to them and entered his small room.


    After arriving in Duatemalo, he didn¡¯t need to be with Elora, so his small room had already been


    packed.


    He just had to wait for the shower.


    Look at the time; it was zero hour. Tatum sent a message to the family group: ¡°Brothers, is anyone still


    asleep? Chat with me.¡±


    Soon, the eldest brother Zachary responded to him in the group: ¡°Chat privately; don¡¯t chat in the


    group, so as not to disturb the elders¡¯ rest.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    And his beloved wife.


    Serenity usually went to bed at ten o¡¯clock in the evening.


    Tatum then chatted privately with Zachary.


    He sent a voice message.


    He knew that Zachary didn¡¯t like typing and chatting, and he disliked the slow typing time.


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Tatum asked with concern. ¡°Sote to socialize again?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you asleep too? Are you waiting to make a midnight snack for Elora?¡± Zachary responded to


    him in a low voice, ¡°Wait a minute; I¡¯ll go outside to the balcony so as not to disturb your sister-inw.¡±


    With that said, Zachary put on a coat, walked out of the bedroom, and went outside to the balcony.


    Tatum said, ¡°I¡¯ve finished serving Elora. I can rest after taking a shower.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your dormitory is a suite? Do you have to exclude taking a shower?¡±


    Tatum smiled and said, ¡°Brother, I went to Duatemalo with Elora for a business trip tonight and stayed


    at the Duatemalo Hotel. Elora¡¯s secretary arranged for me to live with two male bodyguards in a two-


    room apartment. My room does not have a bathroom; they are showering, so I will wait.¡±


    Zachary paused and said, ¡°She wants to take you with her on a business trip. She will starve to death


    when she is away from home. Can she cook by herself?¡±


    If she doesn¡¯t know how to cook, if something happens one day, won¡¯t Elora starve to death?


    There are still people who starve to death these days, and they starve to death because of their picky


    mouths. That is really¡­ the majority ofizens will say that she deserves to starve to death!


    Tatum said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if she can cook. She just needs to know how to cook. She will marry me as


    my wife in the future. Even if her family goes bankrupt, I can support her as long as I am here, and I will


    not let her starve to death.¡±


    Zachary smiled and said, ¡°You protected her before you even scratched her horoscope. The Ormond


    family is strong and will not go bankrupt easily. Elora is very capable in business. It¡¯s difficult to run a


    large family business as a young woman. ¡°


    Elora was different from Hayden.


    Hayden had always been raised as a boy, and she also regarded herself as a boy. Her father came into


    the business world and taught her step-by-step.


    Elora¡¯s parents were not in good health, so they retired early and let Elora take over.


    The primary reason was that Elora was a girl. Even though she had been advocating for gender


    equality for decades, women faced significant challenges in real life.


    Even though Elora was the daughter of a wealthy family, she had no choice but to take over the job at a


    young age. With so many veterans in thepany and rtives who wanted to carve up thepany,


    her management path was much more difficult than Hayden¡¯s.


    Therefore, Zachary said that Elora was not easy.


    After Elora stabilized the situation, Elora¡¯s parents didn¡¯t have to worry about thepany. They took


    good care of themselves for several years before they were in good health now.


    A few years ago, Mrs. Ormond would lie down for two or three days when she came back, let alone


    y cards and go shopping.

 Chapter 3306

    Tatum said, ¡°Grandma chose the wife for me. I don¡¯t have other women like my brother Evan. Elora will


    definitely be my wife in the future. Of course I will protect her.¡±


    Grandma chose a wife who knew how to eat for me. Isn¡¯t it because I like cooking and my wife likes to


    eat? It¡¯s a perfect match. Otherwise, if no one finds fault with the food I cook, how can I make


    progress?¡±


    Zachary chuckled. ¡°That makes sense. That¡¯s what grandma thought, so she chose someone with a


    special mouth for you. She takes you with her on business trips, which shows that she still trusts you.


    Take good care of her and let her see The better you are, the easier it will be to catch up.¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°I only take care of her three meals a day. I don¡¯t need to take care of other things. Don¡¯t


    worry. We¡¯ve only known her for a few days, and I haven¡¯t found the feeling yet.¡±


    He didn¡¯t fall in love at first sight with Elora.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Just knowing that she was the wife chosen by his grandma, he automatically and consciously took her


    into the role of his wife, giving full y to his true nature of doting on his wife.


    Zachary asked, ¡°Can¡¯t youe back for the New Year?¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Look, she has to take me with her on business trips. What will she do if I


    go home for the New Year?¡±


    He looked helpless. In fact, he enjoyed it.


    After Zachary was silent, he said, ¡°You should go there after the New Year.¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°After the New Year, her family¡¯s private chef will not be missing. Brother, I will not be at


    home during the New Year this year, so my parents will ask you and my sister-inw to apany me


    during the New Year.¡±


    Zachary asked, ¡°You wille back to attend your second brother¡¯s wedding, right?¡±


    Tatum said, ¡°That¡¯s natural. Didn¡¯t the wedding of the second brother and the third brother say that it


    would be held after the new year?¡±


    It was originally said to be held before the year, but both sisters-inw said they were too busy at the


    end of the year, so they decided to postpone the wedding to the end of the year, in March, when the


    weather is neither cold nor hot.


    Zachary said, ¡°Well, you cane back early and see if Elora is willing to follow you back.¡±


    March is not far away.


    Tatum couldn¡¯t guarantee this. By that time, he probably hadn¡¯t developed feelings yet.


    Without feelings, Elora wouldn¡¯t go home with him.


    Tatum said, ¡°Brother, the fourth brother also sent me a message. You should go and rest quickly. Don¡¯t


    stay upte. I¡¯ll ask the fourth brother.¡±


    Zachary also said, ¡°You have to get up early tomorrow to prepare breakfast for Elora and go to bed


    early.¡±


    The brothers ended the voice chat.


    Zachary did not return to the bedroom immediately. Instead, he stood on the balcony and looked into


    the distance. In fact, what he saw was his territory.


    The big vi the couple lived in was so big that he only looked from the balcony, and all he saw was his


    own yard. He had to stand on the top floor and look far away to see the real distant scenery.


    After standing for more than ten minutes, Zachary quietly returned to the bedroom.


    After thinking for a while, he went out again and went to the children¡¯s room next door.


    Sonny kicked off the quilt and huddled up. She knew it was cold, but she just didn¡¯t know how to find a


    quilt.


    Serenity was afraid that Sonny would catch a cold while kicking the quilt in the middle of the night, so


    she specially helped Sonny sleep in two pieces of clothing and closed the window. However, the


    children¡¯s room was veryrge, so it would still be cold even if the window was closed.


    ¡°Kicking the quilt again.¡± Zachary helplessly covered Sonny with a quilt and helped him adjust his


    sleeping position.


    He sat down on the edge of the bed and reached out to touch Sonny¡¯s little face. He really cared for


    this little guy as if it were his own.


    He leaned down and kissed Sonny¡¯s little face, then sat upright, took the remote control of the air


    conditioner, and turned on the heating.


    This way, even if Sonny kicks the quilt again, he won¡¯t catch a cold.


    After everything was done, Zachary returned to the room and slept with his beloved wife.

 Chapter 3307

    The next day, it was still raining. The rain today was much lighter; it was just a drizzle.


    The temperature in Wiltspoon has dropped to the lowest level this year, only seven degrees. On this


    cold winter morning, the business weed several unfamiliar customers.


    The moment the doorbell rang, the butler couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Who¡¯s here so early in the


    morning?¡±


    The workers haven¡¯t started working yet. Because of the cold weather and rainy days, the workers in


    charge of yard work changed their start time to around eight o¡¯clock.


    It rained heavily yesterday, so the butler let them rest for a day.


    The butler thought it was Remy Johnson, the future son-inw from next door.


    He often came before dawn just to have breakfast with Elisa.


    The butler, holding an umbre, walked to the vi¡¯s gate and saw five old men standing in a row. With


    the exception of one individual who appeared to be a patient and had a fairplexion, the other four


    men exuded an air of immortality. The butler was shocked, believing he had not woken up yet and had


    seen ghosts.


    They primarily wore retro clothes.


    The five old men were all men, and each of them had a long gray beard.


    The butler rubbed his eyes.


    ¡°Does this kid think we are ghosts?¡± An old man said, ¡°From the look on his face, he either thought he


    had seen a ghost, or he thought he had gotten up the wrong way.¡±


    butler:¡±¡­¡±


    Wrong way to wake up?


    What were the ways to wake up?


    Didn¡¯t he just wake up, open his eyes, and get up?


    ¡°Boy, we are not ghosts. If we were ghosts, we wouldn¡¯t ring the doorbell and would have passed


    through the wall long ago. Actually, your door can¡¯t stop us. If I want to, I can take down your door in a


    minute. But my buddies won¡¯t let me do it, saying it¡¯s impolite.


    I came all the way here, traveling day and night, just to bring this old guy here. I¡¯m starving, and I can¡¯t


    even go into the house. It¡¯s freezing outside. Why do I feel like it¡¯s even colder here than it is here when


    it snows?¡±


    The butler finally regained his consciousness. Heined in his heart: You people in the north have


    heating, but we in Wiltspoon don¡¯t have it. We have to rely on our righteousness to survive the winter.


    However, Wiltspoon City did not need heating.


    Despite the extreme cold, it would only persist for the next two days. The temperature would rise again


    the day after tomorrow, and by the New Year, it wouldn¡¯t be that cold.


    ¡°How many elderly men are there?¡±


    Given that they all had gray beards, even though the butler was no longer young, he likely appeared


    like a child in their presence.


    ¡°We are looking for Miss Audrey Farrell (Fisher).¡±


    Butler: ¡°Miss Audrey Farrell¡­ ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for our madam.¡±


    The butler almost forgot that his madam¡¯s surname was Farrell and her given name was Audrey.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He simply couldn¡¯t adjust to hearing others refer to Audrey, who was already a grandmother, as a ¡°little


    girl.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡±


    If they were looking for Audrey, the butler should ask more clearly.


    No matter whether they were looking for Audrey or Clive, if they were people he had never seen


    before, he must ask clearly and can¡¯t let them in casually.


    ¡°Ahem¡ª¡± An old man coughed twice.

 Chapter 3308

    The four old men hurriedly asked him about his health, and one of them even took his pulse, as if he


    would die if he coughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The old man who coughed twice said in a gentle voice, ¡°I just can¡¯t hold on any longer if I keep on


    traveling.¡±


    ¡°Hey, kid, hurry up and open the door and let us in. Can¡¯t you see that our old man can¡¯t hold on any


    longer? What do you care who we are? We are guests. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Stones understand this hospitality?¡±


    The elderly gentleman, who expressed the possibility of removing the door, spoke with a loud voice and


    exhibited a somewhat tense disposition. He red at the butler and urged him to open the door.


    If his brothers hadn¡¯t been watching over him, he would have seriously damaged the gate to the Stone


    family¡¯s vi.


    ¡°Old Four.¡± He supported the old man, who coughed twice, and said it in a low voice. The old man


    remained silent.


    ¡°Boy, our big brother is the one your boss has been looking for. Don¡¯t worry, we are not bad people.


    Please open the door and allow us to get some hot water. I am not feeling well.¡±


    Among the five old men, the youngest one was the one who took the eldest brother¡¯s pulse. The old


    doctor was Dr. Carden¡¯s master.


    The old miracle doctor had already brought his disciple back to FC Manor, where he was taking care of


    his little grandson with the Johnson family.


    He knew that Big Brother insisted on flying to Wiltspoon to meet Audrey.


    Concerned about his elder brother¡¯s health, he was forced to leave his precious grandson behind, rush


    back to reunite with a group of old brothers, and fly to Wiltspoon with his elder brother.


    The older brother had reached the age of 90. Even with this old miracle doctor, who frequently helped


    him recover, his health was getting worse every year.


    The old doctor told the old guys the truth: that Big Brother earns money day by day and couldst a


    year at best, or at most, only a few months.


    Perhaps he had a premonition that his end was near. Upon learning of the discovery of the descendant


    of the previous head of the Farrell family, the eldest brother insisted on meeting him.


    No matter how they tried to persuade him, he wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He said he wanted to notify Audrey toe over, but Big Brother wouldn¡¯t let him.


    He was concerned that exposing the homes of several old friends would cause them trouble.


    These old men were the hermit masters mentioned in the world¡¯s legends.


    He had been living in seclusion for twenty or thirty years and had not cared about worldly affairs.


    Both Dr. Carden and the current wife of the head of the Meadspring Lafayette family were disciples of


    these masters, so everyone had learned some new information.


    The old thief, who was the master of the wife of the head of the Lafayette family, was eager to tear


    down the door.


    The oldest brother was the assistant of the previous matriarch of the Jensburg Farrell family, whom the


    current matriarch has been looking for for decades.


    Following the murder of Audrey¡¯s parents, the seconddy and her men ambushed him in his capacity


    as the family head¡¯s assistant. Despite his skill, he ultimately found himself alone and suffered serious


    injuries.


    He thought about fighting to the death, even if it meant death, to avenge the family¡¯s master.


    However, considering the fate of the head of the family¡¯s two daughters and the likelihood of her death,


    no one would reveal the second youngdy¡¯s plot.


    The current Matriarch Farrell was too cruel, and he knew that he could not avenge Matriarch Farrell in


    a short period of time.


    He had to flee Jensburg with injuries.


    Matriarch Farrell actually sent people to track him down.


    Matriarch Farrell didn¡¯t lose sight of him until the old doctor and his friends rescued him.


    Matriarch Farrell had been hiding too many secrets. How could younger generations like Kathryn know


    what happened back then?


    Matriarch Farrell, who had something to hide, would not let the younger generations know. No one who


    knew about the situation back then was still alive. The older people in the n now heard the news


    from hearsay or organized their own guesses into conspiracy theories.


    But after this escape, the old assistant was never able to return to Jensburg.


    The gossipy would asionally share with him thetest news about the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    He knew that the second youngdy who had killed the Matriarch had be the real head of the


    Farrell family; the third youngdy was also dead; the whereabouts of the Matriarch¡¯s two daughters


    were unknown; and their lives or deaths were uncertain.


    After the second youngdy took power, she secretly eliminated many people who knew about the


    incident.

 Chapter 3309

    The old miracle doctor and the others repeatedly prevented the old assistant from returning to exact


    revenge on the current Matriarch Farrell.


    Who will inherit the role of family head if he returns, even if he manages to exact revenge?


    If they fail to locate the daughter of the former matriarch Farrell,


    This year, the old assistant only learned about the daughter of the current matriarch Farrell.


    Knowing the whereabouts of the Matriarch Farrell¡¯s daughter, the old assistant wanted to find her


    anxiously, but he was in poor health and couldn¡¯t go out for a while.


    It took the old miracle doctor a lot of time to nurse him back to better health. He felt that he was getting


    older. He hoped to see the youngdy from back then as soon as possible and put what he knew and a


    small part of the evidence into the youngdy¡¯s hands.


    He was sorry for them and failed to avenge Current Matriarch Farrell. He could only leave this burden


    to Audrey.


    Friends told him that one of the two daughters of the Farrell family owner died in a car ident more


    than ten years ago. He also left two daughters behind. The husband¡¯s family was cruel and kicked out


    the two children after taking away a lot ofpensation money.


    Fortunately, God takes pity on the two children, and they are living a good life now.


    One of them (Serenity, married into the most wealthy family in Wiltspoon. The other one (Liberty) was


    also in love with the fourth young master of the Lewis family (Duncan), and if nothing unexpected


    happened, she would also be the fourth young mistress of the Lewis family.


    The eldest daughter of the Farrell family owner (Audrey) married a businessman and is now a


    grandmother.


    The old assistant was very relieved to know that all the descendants of the family owner had turned


    around.


    The Stones¡¯s butler quickly opened the door of the vi. These old men were several hundred years old


    together. He always kept people out. If anything happened to the old people, he was also responsible.


    When opening the door to let a few old men in, the butler also called Clive.


    The first person in the Stone family to wake up was usually Clive.


    Especially after bing a father, the baby was still so young and naturally followed his parents.


    The baby needed to drink milk and change diapers in the middle of the night. Clive felt sorry for Alice.


    He got up in the middle of the night to prepare milk powder for his son. By eating milk powder, the little


    one could sleep longer. If he drinks bre*st milk, he will wake up hungry soon.


    As long as the baby is eating, he falls asleep. When he falls asleep, he thinks he is full, but he wakes


    up hungry within an hour. Feeding him milk powder and eating enough at one time can help him sleep


    for several hours before waking up.


    After bing a father, Clive slept deeply. He would wake up if his son hummed twice.


    Alice sometimesughed at Clive. When she was pregnant, Clive wanted her to abort the child. After


    the child was born, he gradually became a ve to the child, and he loved the child the most.


    When he went to work every day, he held his son in his arms and kissed him again and again before he


    could leave the house.


    He rushed home as soon as he got off work and put off all the social activities.


    He was originally rxed and doing what he liked to do.


    After Alice gave birth to a baby, Clive wanted to spend more time with her and his son, so he captured


    his younger brother and put him in thepany to help so that he could go home and hold the baby as


    soon as he got off work.


    It was the second young Master Stone who went to socialize. He couldn¡¯tin yet. Because the


    eldest brother, Clive, has endured for so long, he has also been free for so long.


    The Stone Group also has his share, so he should help share the burden.


    Even Elisa would help sometimes. She became her own boss and let her parents and brothers see her


    grow. If she wanted to help, Clive would not stop her.


    Clive knew Elisa was the best.


    Zachary didn¡¯t like Elisa because he didn¡¯t know the goods.


    Remy knew the best.


    Clive sometimes resented Zachary for rejecting Elisa for so many years.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He said that as long as Zachary and the York family dared to give Serenity any grievance, he would be


    absolutely wee.


    If he has an excuse, let¡¯s count it together.

 Chapter 3310

    At this moment, Clive¡¯s son was crying. Clive picked up his son and walked around the room, coaxing


    the little guy.


    Alice didn¡¯t even open her eyes and asked, ¡°Is he hungry or has diarrhea?¡±


    Clive said, ¡°Maybe he¡¯s hungry. Wife, you can go to sleep. I¡¯ll coax him, and I¡¯ll make some milk powder


    for him to drink. After drinking the milk powder, he can sleep until after nine o¡¯clock.¡±


    Alice hummed, turned over, and fell asleep again.


    There was a nanny at home, and the nanny could only hold the little guy when he was asleep. When


    he was awake, the nanny hugged him, and he cried within two minutes. He can¡¯t smell his mother


    anymore.


    Therefore, Alice took care of the child herself most of the time during the day. Fortunately, when her


    mother-inw (Audrey) and sister-inw (Elisa) helped, the little one cooperated; otherwise, she would


    have died of exhaustion.


    Her sister-inw (Elisa) always praised her nephew for knowing how close he was at such a young


    age, and he doesn¡¯t cry when family members hug him.


    But the little baby cried when the nanny hugged him.


    Even Alice¡¯s mother couldn¡¯t hold him for long before she cried.


    Clive put the baby back on the bed and went to make milk powder.


    After getting used to bre*st milk, the baby actually refused to drink milk powder. However, when he was


    very hungry, he would eat it if he were fed milk powder.


    The phone rang.


    Clive was very unhappy. Who called him so early in the morning?


    Didn¡¯t the person know he wanted to take care of a baby?


    Afraid that his wife would be disturbed by the ringing of his mobile phone, Clive went to answer the


    phone first. Seeing that it was the butler, he continued to make milk powder for his son while answering


    the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°Wow wow¡ª¡ª¡±


    The little baby woke up from hunger. He hadn¡¯t eaten yet and was put back on the bed by his father. He


    immediately opened his mouth and cried.


    ¡°Young Master, some old people came here and said they were the people Madam has been looking


    for. I have never seen them before. I don¡¯t know if they are the people Madam is looking for. They even


    called Madam by her name. Young Master, I¡¯m letting them in now. It¡¯s cold outside. They are several


    hundred years old together. I¡¯m afraid something will happen and we won¡¯t be able to escape


    responsibility, so I invite them in first.¡±


    Looking for his mother?


    The person his mother was looking for?


    Clive suddenly thought that his mother was looking for the assistant beside his grandmother. Last time,


    Liberty sent a message back, saying that the head of the Farrell family had traveled far away again,


    and she might have known the whereabouts of the old assistant.


    The news was passed to Liberty by Kathryn.


    Liberty was worried that Matriarch Farrell had dug the hole and reminded Kathryn.


    However, Julian was watching the actions of Matriarch Farrell.


    The people they arranged to go could easily be thrown away by Matriarch Farrell. If they frightened the


    snake, it would be difficult to send more people. Even if they did, it would be useless.


    Only the people sent by Julian could continue to secretly keep an eye on the whereabouts of Matriarch


    Farrell.


    However, no definite news has been received so far. He wondered if the old assistant had really been


    found.


    His mother said that if he were still alive, he would be in his nies. The hope was not great, but they


    couldn¡¯t give up.


    In the words of his mother, not to mention getting everything back from the Farrell family, it was


    because his grandparents and their family had been so miserably harmed, and if he did not avenge


    them and let his enemies be punished, he would be in vain as the descendants of his grandparents.


    Clive: ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t gotten up yet.¡±


    The butler, ¡°Not yet. You¡¯re the first to get up now.¡±


    After Clive was silent, he said, ¡°You entertain them well first. I¡¯ll prepare the milk powder, feed the baby,


    and then go downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After receiving Clive¡¯s reply, the butler breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 3311

    ¡°Husband, who is it?¡± When Alice heard the ringtone, she turned and sat up, leaning over to hug her


    crying son.


    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t hug him. If you hug him, he won¡¯t drink the milk powder I prepared.¡± Clive quickly stopped


    Alice from holding their son.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°The little guy is very naughty. He won¡¯t drink milk powder when he smells your scent.¡± Alice saw that


    her son was already making milk powder, so she didn¡¯t hug him. It was okay to cry a few times.


    While making milk powder, Clive replied, ¡°The butler called and said that some elderly people were


    here, looking for Mom.¡± They said they were the people Mom had been looking for. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s


    true or not. I asked the butler to entertain them first. After I feed my son the milk powder, I will go


    downstairs to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Is the person Mom has been looking for the most powerful around Grandma when she was alive?¡±


    Alice knew all about Audrey¡¯s life experience and her grudges with the Farrell family.


    She also knew that Clive arranged for someone to help Audrey find someone, but he never found him.


    After all, decades had passed, and even her mother-inw, Audrey, still vaguely remembered that


    person¡¯s appearance. After several decades, that person was no longer what her mother-inw


    remembered. Furthermore, if that person were still alive, he would be in his nies, or nearly a


    hundred years old. They really didn¡¯t dare to hold out any hope.


    She felt in her heart that the old man might have died a long time ago. It wasn¡¯t easy to attack the


    mother-inw, but they also made a concerted effort to find someone to help. Maybe there would be a


    miracle.


    Just like her mother-inw, Audrey, who was looking for her sister, she searched for twenty or thirty


    years, saying there was no hope, but finally found two nieces (Serenity and Liberty).


    Finding two nieces was also afort to her mother-inw.


    Ever since Audrey, Serenity, and Liberty met each other, Alice felt that her mother-inw was in a much


    better spirit than before. Her mother-inw was also thinking about avenging her grandmother. Maybe


    there was someone who could share the burden. Alice felt that her mother-inw was not as anxious


    about looking for her sister.


    Liberty¡¯s business in Jensburg was going well; at least thepany started smoothly. She had also


    negotiated a lot of business, and thepany was still recruiting people.


    If you have a business, you need to recruit people.


    Alice didn¡¯t believe that the daughter of the Farrell family was so powerful. Now, she could see that


    Liberty had moved to Jensburg. Although it was not difficult to open apany with investment from


    three major groups, Liberty had to rely on herself to negotiate business.


    Liberty¡¯s ability to negotiate so much business showed that she was indeed a capable person.


    Maybe it really was a family gic factor.


    For example, even if her mother-inw grew up in an orphanage, she could rely on her own efforts to


    gain the trust and reliance of her boss and finally let her son marry her.


    What Alice heard most was the story about how her mother-inw dominated the business world when


    she was young. She admired her mother-inw very much.


    When she was younger, Clive¡¯s grandmother bullied Audrey, but after Alice married, Audrey never


    mistreated her.


    Audrey expressed her desire to prevent Alice from experiencing the rain again, citing her own exposure


    to it. Her rtionship with Alice was as good as that between mother and daughter.


    Clive prepared the milk powder and brought it over. He picked up his crying son andforted him


    before feeding him milk powder.


    The little guy was very hungry and finally got something to eat. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was bre*st


    milk or milk powder. Let¡¯s eat first.


    Clive said, ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. I have to wait until Mom gets up. Let Mom see


    someone. Even Mom may not be able to recognize it.¡±


    Audrey was only eight years old when the ident happened at her grandmother¡¯s house. Decades


    have passed, and even if she has a good memory, she may not remember the old assistant.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even dare to lie, even if he thinks about it.¡± Alice said.


    Clive said, ¡°I hope it¡¯s that old gentleman, and we don¡¯t have to look for him so hard anymore.¡±


    Alice said, ¡°Can you ask Julian if there is any news there? Are you sure the elderly people who came


    here are genuine?¡±

 Chapter 3312

    Clive hummed and said, ¡°I havepletely forgotten about Julian.¡±


    The baby was full quickly.


    Clive carefully handed his son to his wife to hold. He called Julian and asked if he knew the


    whereabouts of the old assistant.


    Julian said a little embarrassedly, ¡°After searching for so long, there is still no news. Mr. Stone, I


    suspect that the person you are looking for is no longer alive.¡±


    There were a lot of elderly people in their 70s and 80s. However, the number of individuals who were


    ny years old remained significantly smaller.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The old man Audrey was looking for was nearly a hundred years old. Julian guessed that the other


    party was no longer alive.


    Also, because it happened decades ago, Julian received very little information.


    It was also a big problem for them to find people.


    Audrey didn¡¯t even remember the other person¡¯s name. She only remembered that when she was a


    child, she always called that person uncle.


    She didn¡¯t even know what hisst name was.


    Teach Julian how to find it?


    The Bucham family had a powerful informationwork, but they were not gods. Even gods have to


    spend some time to figure it out.


    There were some things and some people that the Bucham family couldn¡¯t do anything about some


    things and some people.


    Clive said, ¡°Now several elderly people havee to my door and told my butler that they are the


    people my mother is looking for.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Are they liars? Mr. Stone, I really don¡¯t have any useful information here.¡±


    Clive said, ¡°Young Master Bucham, I have no other intention. I haven¡¯t gone downstairs yet, and I


    haven¡¯t seen those old people. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not. I wanted to ask you if you have any


    useful information. If not, those old people are either liars, or they are so powerful that even your


    Bucham family can¡¯t reach out.¡±


    Julian said, ¡°Go and take a lookter, ask them who they are, and find an opportunity to quietly take


    photos of them. If you have recent photos, it will be easier for me to find them.¡±


    Clive: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Bucham, I disturbed you so early in the morning.¡± Clive said apologetically, ¡°When you


    come back, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±


    Julian smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m asleep too. Okay, first, remember that you can treat me to dinner


    when I get back. We will go back years.¡±


    The family of three also stayed in Yonsburg for a long time.


    Walter and his wife had long known each other as inws to Kiera¡¯s parents.


    Kiera: She hasn¡¯t even married Julian yet.


    The parents on both sides refer to each other as inws. However, Kiera should be married to Julian. If


    she doesn¡¯t marry him, who can she marry?


    With Julian sticking to Kiera¡¯s side like a piece of brown candy, handsome, rich, and capable of fighting,


    who was not afraid of death to challenge Julian and dare to steal his wife from him?


    Only Kiera could make Julian the real man in his life. That was his destined savior.


    Julian would risk his life to marry Kiera, and he would not allow anyone to get involved with her.


    ¡°Are youing back with your wife?¡± Clive joked, ¡°When the timees, you will have to bring your


    wife out so that we can get to know each other.¡±


    Julian: ¡°Just let your wife meet my wife, Kiera.¡±


    Clive smiled and said, ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Julian was also a domineering ghost.


    After the call ended, Clive told his wife, ¡°Julian will bring his future wife back to celebrate the New


    Year.¡± You should have more contact with her and maintain a friendly rtionship with her. Julian¡¯s


    thighs are not easy to hug, so hugging his wife¡¯s legs is more useful.¡±

 Chapter 3313

    Alice smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural. Being able to hug Julian¡¯s wife is equivalent to hugging Julian¡¯s


    lap.¡±


    Alice, the eldest mistress of a businessman, didn¡¯t have to please or tter anyone. However, she still


    wanted to make friends with Julian and his wife.


    There would always be times when the Bucham family was helpful. To utilize the Bucham family, they


    needed to establish a rtionship with Zachary that would enable them to receive assistance.


    Except for a few who were real friends, most of ady¡¯s social circle consisted of purposeful contacts.


    Just taking advantage of each other.


    ¡°Do downstairs and see if those old people are liars.¡± Alice coaxed her son gently: ¡°The baby will go to


    sleep soon. I will stay with the baby to sleep for a while. You don¡¯t need to ask me to get up for


    breakfast. You have to have breakfast before returning to thepany.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Clive came over, kissed his beloved wife on the face, and touched his son¡¯s little face tenderly.


    He wanted to do nothing but be with his wife and son.


    Alice: ¡°Go quickly.¡±


    Clive kissed his wife again and whispered, ¡°It will be fine when the baby is two months old.¡±


    Alice hummed.


    Her face was a little red. She had been a vegetarian for too long.


    Clive didn¡¯t even dare to touch her after she was in confinement. He said he would let her raise her


    child for another month and then resume their married life when the baby was two months old.


    ¡°You guys sleep a little longer; I¡¯ll go downstairs and take a look.¡± Clive looked at his wife deeply, then


    stood up straight, turned around, and walked out.


    Just a few minutester,


    ¡°Young Master.¡± The butler was waiting for Clive on the stairs. When he saw Cliveing downstairs,


    he called out respectfully.


    Several elderly people sat on the sofa, and the butler served them tea and snacks.


    At the same time, he also ordered the kitchen to prepare breakfast for a few more people.


    If this is truly the person the wife is looking for, the host will probably keep a few elderly people for


    breakfast. Being prepared is more beneficial than being unprepared.


    Anyway, Remy, the future son-inw next door, woulde over for some foodter.


    When they saw Cliveing downstairs, several elderly people simply nced at him and continued


    to drink their warm water.


    They didn¡¯t touch fruits and snacks.


    When the oldest one saw Clive, he stared at him long and said, ¡°There is a little shadow.¡±


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Old man, this is our eldest young master, Clive.¡±


    Clive came over and said hello politely, then sat down and let the five old people look at him.


    He looked at the old assistant. His beard was also gray. He didn¡¯t know how many years it had taken


    him to grow such a long white beard.

 Chapter 3314

    His face was full of wrinkles, and it was only three-dimensional, like the portrait his mother could barely


    draw from memory. No wonder Julian couldn¡¯t find anyone there.


    Audrey didn¡¯t remember clearly. No matter how good the painting skills were, the lifelike characters


    would be useless if drawn incorrectly.


    Was this my grandmother¡¯s all-around assistant?


    Clive: ¡°May I ask your surnames for these elderly people?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what our surnames are. No one has inquired about our surnames for decades. We


    don¡¯t even remember our surnames very well.¡± The old miracle doctor was the one who spoke.


    ¡°Young Master Stone, I am an old doctor. I have been practicing medicine for decades, earning the title


    of ¡®Miracle Doctor¡¯ from others. Lilian Carden is my apprentice. Young Master Stone, you should have


    heard of my apprenticeship.¡±


    The old miracle doctor first introduced himself.


    At Clive¡¯s age, he was definitely not familiar with this old miracle doctor and had never even heard of


    his name. But his apprentice, Dr. Carden, must have heard of it.


    Dr. Lilian Carden helped Camryn treat her eyes.


    ¡°Young Master Stone, we prefer directmunication.¡± We rescued this big brother decades ago. A


    group of killers pursued him during that period. They left him injured, poisoned, and in a state of great


    embarrassment. He would have died if not for good luck. We saved him; otherwise, he would have died


    a long time ago.


    After his treatment, he slowly got better, but his body still had seque. I have to spend a significant


    amount of money on high-quality medicine each day to keep him alive. When we rescued him, he was


    very defensive of us and refused to say anything. I sent people out to inquire for a long time, and then I


    found out that he is the most trusted all-round assistant of the Farrell family in Jensburg. I won¡¯t go into


    details about this all-around assistant. I think you already know the rules of the Farrell family.


    It¡¯s not that hecks the desire to exact revenge on his family leader, but rather that he has more than


    enough energy, albeit not sufficient. The woman who is now sitting in the position of head of the Farrell


    family is not only ruthless, but also quite capable. She has also put in a lot of hard work to be the


    head of the Farrell family.¡±


    At that time, the previous heads of the Farrell family were all dead. Her third sister,cking the


    protection of the eldest sister, tragically died in an ident. Even if my eldest brother returns to seek


    retribution, it remains uncertain whether he will be able to exact his revenge. Once he exacts his


    revenge, he will no longer hold the position of head of the Farrell family. For whom to sit?


    My eldest brother has a stubborn temper. He believes that his daughter should inherit the family head


    position. In essence, this position can only be inherited by a member of his family. Before locating the


    two youngdies, he exacted his revenge, which resulted in the loss of his position as the head of the


    Farrell family. If he handed the position to someone else, Big Brother would likely feel sorry for his


    family¡¯s head.


    We have been persuading and blocking him, and he is not in good health, so he really has no chance


    of winning revenge alone. Hecks substantial evidence and fears the opposing party¡¯s retaliation.


    Therefore, He has been with us for decades.¡±


    The old miracle doctor and the others had long since retired, which meant he still often went out to treat


    people and teach his apprentices. Even if they knew about the grudges between wealthy families


    outside, they would not meddle in their own affairs.


    They rescued the old assistant. They appreciated the old assistant¡¯s loyalty and regarded him as a


    good friend. However, if the old assistant wanted to avenge the Farrell family¡¯s head, they wouldn¡¯t get


    involved.


    As soon as they intervened, they would be enemies of the entire Farrell family. It was not that


    they were afraid, but they didn¡¯t want more innocent people to die.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    And if they intervened, other wealthy families would know that these old guys were still meddling in


    Farrell family affairs. In order to guard against them, they might attack them in groups, because those


    wealthy families were also worried that one day these old guys would meddle in their own affairs. Took


    care of their family affairs.


    A few decades ago, family ns were considered difficult to manipte. Aside from that, they clearly


    stated that they would retire from the world and do what they said.


    The affairs of their apprentices in the world have no bearing on them. They only said that they retired


    from the world; they did not say that their apprentices also retired.


    For various reasons, they did not want the old assistant to work hard alone.


    They were helped to find out the whereabouts of the two daughters of the previous matriarch Farrell.


    It¡¯s just that Audrey and her sisters were sent to an orphanage in Wiltspoon, far away from Jensburg,


    and in an era when transportation andmunications were underdeveloped, so they couldn¡¯t find


    them after searching for a long time.


    As time went by, the children grew up and their appearance changed, making it even more difficult for


    Silver Fox to find people.


    Unlike today, with the development of the Inte, transportation, andmunications, the apprentices


    they trained have expanded their small organizations even further, and their capabilities are much


    stronger than they were a few decades ago, making it much easier to find people.

 Chapter 3315

    The old miracle doctor took the ce of the old assistant and exined the real reason why he had


    been unable to avenge the current matriarch Farrell, for decades.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The old assistant was excited, broke down in tears, and felt guilty, believing he had failed to save the


    Farrell family¡¯s head.


    When he got excited, he coughed violently.


    The old miracle doctor quickly took out the medicine he had brought with him, poured out two pills,


    asked the old assistant to take them, and said, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t be so excited. I haven¡¯t met your little


    Miss Audrey yet.¡±


    Others also kept trying tofort the old assistant, telling him not to get too excited.


    After drinking water and taking medicine, the old assistant¡¯s excitement calmed down a bit.


    Clive was also extremely worried about the old assistant¡¯s physique. He had never met the old miracle


    doctor, but he knew the old doctor¡¯s abilities, and Dr. Carden was his disciple.


    Dr. Carden helped Camryn cure her eyes. The old miracle doctor and the Johnson family were like in-


    laws.


    He was also rted to Stones and the Johnsons. The rtionship, albeit indirect, was irreversible.


    Seeing that the old assistant had calmed down, he said, ¡°Old gentleman, I¡¯m going to ask my mother to


    come down.¡± You guys, wait a moment.¡±


    He then said to the old assistant, ¡°Old gentleman, I believe you are out of control and unable to do what


    you want. My mother has neverined about you. You don¡¯t need to put too much psychological


    pressure on yourself.¡±


    ¡°Butler.¡±


    Clive ordered the Butler, ¡°Enter these elderly gentlemen; well, I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±


    The butler responded respectfully.


    After Clive went upstairs, he first called Remy. When Remy answered the phone, he whispered, ¡°Come


    over right away, Remy, and have a look.¡±


    Remy was shocked. Early in the morning, his future brother-inw called him over, thinking something


    had happened.


    He quickly asked, ¡°Brother, what happened?¡±


    ¡°A few old people came here, and one of them imed to be the old miracle doctor. I have heard the


    name of the old miracle doctor, but I have never seen him. He is rted to the Johnson family. I think


    you have met him before. Come and have a look. Make sure it¡¯s the old miracle doctor or not.¡±


    Hearing this, Remy said, ¡°The old gentleman is here. Why did hee here? My elder brother told me


    that after Titus¡¯s winter vacation, the old gentleman took Titus back to FC Manor to help my fourth


    brother with his baby. I hadn¡¯t heard about the old gentleman visiting Wiltspoon. Okay, I¡¯ll go over and


    have a look right away.


    Come to think of it, no one would dare pretend to be an old gentleman.¡±


    If someone pretends to be an old miracle doctor, he can only deceive those outside. Do scammers


    dare to deceive wealthy people, such as Stones?


    The old miracle doctor was unaware that the Stone family and the Johnson family were getting married.


    The Johnson family, rted to the old miracle doctor, had already met him.


    Remy guessed that the old miracle doctor might really be here.


    But why did the old miracle doctore to the office so early in the morning?


    Remy wouldn¡¯t have guessed it.


    After notifying Remy toe and recognize him, Clive called Zachary again. Zachary picked up Sonny,


    who was refusing to get up, and sent him to kindergarten.


    Sonnyined again, saying that if Serenity could sleep in, he would get up early to go to


    kindergarten. He said that he didn¡¯t want to go to kindergarten.


    After being carried out of Titus by his uncle, Sonny didn¡¯t want to lose to his friends, so he stopped


    mumbling.


    After Zachary married Serenity, his rtionship with Clive was no longer as tense as before.


    However, no matter what happened, neither of the two CEOs would take the initiative to call each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Zachary asked in a low voice and then said to Sonny, ¡°Put your clothes on yourself, and


    then go wash your face and brush your teeth.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Clive listened, confused, on the phone.


    Zachary said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you; I¡¯m talking to Sonny.¡±

 Chapter 3316

    Clive: ¡°¡­¡±


    The two of them were talking on the phone, but Zachary said that he was not talking to him.


    Clive, guessing that Zachary should be serving the little ancestor Sonny, was good-tempered and did


    not lose his temper.


    ¡°You can say it.¡± Zachary finally talked to Clive.


    If he hadn¡¯t known that his cousin was still resting at this point, Clive wouldn¡¯t have wanted to talk to


    Zachary on the phone and listen to Zachary¡¯s tone.


    It seemed like he was going to report to Zachary.


    Holding back his temper, Clive said, ¡°The old miracle doctor came to the door with my grandmother¡¯s


    assistant. He was apanied by several elderly people. They may be some of the masters who


    dominated the world decades ago. Tell Serenity that if you cane, thene with Serenity.¡±


    ¡°Old miracle doctor?¡± Zachary frowned. ¡°Are you sure they are the old miracle doctor and others?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll inform Remy toe and identify him. Remy has met the old miracle doctor. However,


    I am confident that they won¡¯t be lying. None of those worldly experts would dare casually pretend to be


    someone else. His disciples have connections all over the world.¡±


    The apprentice who asked about Silver Fox had the widest connections.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The one with the loudest voice was the old thief, Sariyah¡¯s master. Sariyah was now the head wife of


    the Lafayette family in Meadspring.


    Not only were the identities of the other disciples revealed, but the mere exposure of Sariyah and


    Lilian¡¯s identities frightened many.


    Lilian, in particr, was rumored to be a master of medicine and poisoning. Not only was she a doctor,


    but she was also a poisoner, which was scary.


    Zachary said, ¡°Okay, I will tell Seren now that she will definitely go there, and I will apany her


    there.¡±


    The old person who was the assistant of the previous matriarch Farrell, was found. This was a big deal.


    Serenity had to go to the Stone family. He naturally apanied her there.


    ¡°Okay, you guyse here early; I¡¯ll wake up my mother first.¡± Clive said that and hung up the phone.


    Sonny listened to the whole process, and when he saw Zachary put down his cell phone, Sonny, who


    had already dressed himself, jumped into Zachary¡¯s arms.


    Zachary hugged him quickly.


    Sonny asked, ¡°Uncle, where are you taking my aunt? I¡¯m going too.¡±


    Zachary said, ¡°We¡¯ll go to your aunt¡¯s house. You¡¯ll go to kindergarten. It¡¯s a holiday in two days. Then


    I¡¯ll send you to your aunt¡¯s house to stay for a few days.¡±


    Sonny pouted, ¡°Can¡¯t I ask for leave? My uncle is partial and takes my aunt to my aunt Elisa¡¯s house


    instead of me.¡±


    Zachary patted his little b-u-t-t and said confidently, ¡°Why am I just partial to your aunt? Could you bite


    me? My wife is your aunt, and she will live with me for the rest of her life. I don¡¯t favor her over anyone.¡±


    ¡°Can you live with your uncle for the rest of your life? When you grow up and get a wife, you may not


    even recognize your uncle. Tell me: Who is closer to me? ¡°Of course it is your aunt, so I prefer your


    aunt; that¡¯s a matter.¡±


    Sonny: ¡°¡­¡±


    It seemed that what Zachary said made sense. Because his mother was not home, Sonny lived with


    Serenity and Zachary. When his mother came back, he went home.


    He couldn¡¯t stay with his uncle, Zachary, every day.


    ¡°Then¡­uncle, when you favor my aunt, just a little, a little, be nice to me. I won¡¯t argue with my aunt


    anymore.¡±


    Sonny spoke pitifully, but his dark eyes turned around.

 Chapter 3317

    Zachary said with a smile, ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯tpete with your aunt for favor, you will


    actually feel that you are very happy. There are too many people who love you.¡±


    ¡°Hurry, brush your teeth, wash your face, then carry your schoolbag and head downstairs for a snack.¡±


    I¡¯ll ask the driver uncle to take you to kindergartenter. Your aunt and I have something to do, and we


    can¡¯t take you to kindergarten.¡±


    Sonny pouted again, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He went to wash his face and brush his


    teeth silently.


    Zachary returned to the master room, woke up Serenity, and told her that the old miracle doctor had


    come with the old assistant.


    Serenity immediately changed her clothes as quickly as possible, finished washing, and hurried


    downstairs with Zachary.


    Clive over there called his parents.


    Knowing that several elderly people had arrived, one of whom was Dr. Carden¡¯s master, Audrey was


    about to go out. She was grabbed by her husband, Darrell.


    Darrell said, ¡°Wifey, you haven¡¯t changed your clothes yet. Since they have arrived at the door, they will


    be waiting downstairs. At least you should change your clothes and wash your face before going


    downstairs.¡±


    Audrey turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    Darrell said to his son, ¡°Clive, wake up your brothers and sisters. Those old seniors are here. ¡°You all


    go meet the old seniors.¡±


    Clive asked his father, ¡°Dad, have you seen them?¡±


    Darrell said, ¡°I don¡¯t have the honor to meet them. I just heard their stories. Those seniors are very old.


    They don¡¯t look old. That¡¯s because they take good care of themselves. Leaving aside their identities,


    even if so many elderly peoplee to visit us, our family must receive them well. Alice has to take


    care of the baby. If it¡¯s inconvenient for her, let her have a good rest.¡±


    Considering that his daughter-inw, Alice, was very tired from taking care of the children, Darrell


    reminded Clive that there was no need to wake her up.


    His younger son and daughter must scream.


    After instructing his eldest son, Clive, to mate the two children, Darrell quickly tidied himself up to look


    more energetic.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ten minutester.


    Everyone in the Stone family went downstairs, including Alice and her son.


    Clive told Alice that she insisted on taking her son downstairs to meet the elderly people. This was an


    opportunity that no one could ask for.


    How could she miss it?


    Remy had arrived.


    When Clive came downstairs, Remy nodded to him.


    It signified that the old miracle doctor was real.


    ¡°mom.¡±


    When Audrey went downstairs, Clive and others stood up and called their mother.


    When the sitting old assistant saw Audrey, he was stunned at first and then slowly stood up, his


    expression changing from stunned to excited.


    ¡°Miss Audrey.¡± The old assistant was called Audrey.


    Audrey had not heard anyone call her ¡®Miss Audrey¡¯ for decades.


    She didn¡¯t have a deep impression of the old assistant, but when she saw him now and heard him


    calling her name with a trembling voice, Audrey couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez¡±


    Audrey shouted in a choked voice, and people walked over quickly.


    She didn¡¯t remember the old assistant¡¯s name. She only knew that she called him ¡®Uncle Jimenez¡¯


    when she was a child, but that was not Uncle Jimenez¡¯s name. She would call him ¡®Uncle Jimenez¡¯.


    Her mother told her that Uncle Jimenez was the most loyal person, and everyone would do it. Only


    Uncle Jimenez would not betray her mother.

 Chapter 3318

    As a result, Audrey preferred to call him ¡®Uncle Jimenez¡¯ because he was loyal to her mother.


    Her name was Uncle Jimenez, and her sister also called him ¡®Uncle Jimenez¡¯.


    Only her sisters would call him ¡®Uncle Jimenez¡¯, and he would respond with a smile every time.


    In Audrey¡¯s vague memory, her parents and her uncle were very busy, and her mother was not in good


    health, so she often asked her second aunt to do things.


    She contemted the situation; her mother¡¯s ailing health frequently required her to rely on her second


    aunt for assistance in managing thepany and family matters, which fueled her desire to take


    control.


    Her second aunt must have felt that despite her significant contributions, everyone still looked up to her


    mother, leading her to desire her recement. She believed that only when she became the family


    head would everyonepletely turn to the second aunt.


    ¡°Why¨C¡°


    Audrey called him ¡®Uncle Jimenez¡¯, and the old assistant sighed with tears in her eyes.


    The two of them didn¡¯t have a deep impression of each other, but Audrey took good care of him. She


    bore simrities to both her mother and her father. When Uncle Jimenez saw her, he seemed to see


    the head of the family and her husband.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    With an apprentice¡¯s repeated confirmation, as well as the affirmations from Lilian, Sariyah, and others,


    the old assistant had long known that Audrey was the eldest daughter of the previous matriarch, Miss


    Audrey Farrell.


    Miss Harlow Farrell died in a car ident more than ten years ago. Fortunately, she left behind two


    children, and Miss Audrey Farrell also had children and grandchildren. The previous matriarch finally


    has a descendant.


    The old assistant was so excited that he held Audrey¡¯s hand. He tried to speak several times but was


    speechless. His throat seemed to be blocked. Only the old tears continued to fall.


    Perhaps due to being too excited, coupled with his age and poor health, the old assistant¡¯s vision


    turned ck, and he fainted.


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez.¡± Audrey supported the old assistant¡¯s limp body, turned pale with fright, and shouted


    loudly, ¡°Clive, call the ambnce quickly.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to send him to the hospital. My brother is just too excited, and his emotions fluctuate


    too much. He is the oldest among us, so it is not appropriate for him to be overjoyed or sad.¡±


    After checking the old assistant¡¯s pulse on the ground, the miraculous doctor motioned to Audrey and


    the others to help the old assistant lie down on the sofa. He pinched the old assistant¡¯s body. After a


    while, the old assistant slowly woke up.


    Elisa poured a ss of warm water. Audrey took the ss of warm water from her daughter¡¯s hand and


    carefully fed the old assistant a drink.


    After drinking a few sips of warm water, the old assistant sat up.


    Audrey quickly stopped him.


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez, if you feel ufortable, lie down first and don¡¯t sit up.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez, I didn¡¯t think we could meet again. You have to take care of your health. Can we all


    control our emotions? Uncle Jimenez, don¡¯t get too excited. Your health is important.¡±


    Audrey, with tears in her eyes, sessfully persuaded the old assistant. She could understand the old


    assistant¡¯s excitement.


    She also knew that the old assistant had a lot to say to her, but even if they meet again decadester,


    even if there are thousands of words, she can¡¯t say a single word now.


    It was better tofort Uncle Jimenez first and let the old man calm down before talking slowly.


    Uncle Jimenez nodded gently and held Audrey¡¯s hand tightly.


    Audrey patted the back of his hand and said warmly, ¡°Uncle Jimenez, I won¡¯t leave; don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The old miracle doctor also said to him, ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t control your emotions, if it happens again


    likest year, even if I try my best to learn all my life, I won¡¯t be able to pull you back from Yama.¡±


    Everyone called him a miracle doctor, but he was not really a god. He was also an ordinary man and an


    ordinary old man. He didn¡¯t have the ability to reach heaven.


    If it weren¡¯t for the master¡¯s and apprentice¡¯s excellent medical skills and their cultivation of many


    precious medicinal materials, Uncle Jimenez would definitely not be alive today.


    Uncle Jimenez narrowly avoided death when they rescued him back then.

 Chapter 3319

    Last year, the old assistant had a near-death experience.


    He tried hard to calm himself down. He nodded to his old friends and then said to Audrey, "Miss Audrey, I will try my best to live until you avenge the matriarch of the Farrell family and let her be punished; otherwise, I will not be able to rest in peace even after I die.


    It''s also my fault. For so many years, I have not been able to avenge the matriarch, nor can I find the whereabouts of you and your sisters."


    If he had gotten news about Audrey and Harlow earlier, Harlow would not have died so early.


    He failed to protect the previous matriarch, and he failed to protect her two daughters.


    He felt guilty toward the previous matriarch.


    After special training, he came to the previous matriarch, Farrell and did a lot of things for her. However, he did not do the two most important things well.


    He didn''t even have the face to meet the current matriarch Farrell, in the underworld.


    The base where he was trained immediately arranged for a new assistant to serve the current matriarch Farrell after the death of the previous matriarch, and the current matriarch Farrell took over her sister''s position.


    All the connections that he used to have ess to are now used by the current matriarch Farrell''s assistant.


    Thework of contacts he had cultivated did not betray him. But when they were being chased by the current matriarch Farrell, they died one by one in order to protect him.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    The current matriarch Farrell really wanted to kill them all.


    Shw was so cruel to kill her older sister (previous matriarch Farrell) and her younger sister, and she was also very cruel to her two nieces. How could he spare their lives?


    He would be hunted down if he escaped, but there was still a glimmer of hope.


    If he didn''t escape, he would die.


    The current matriarch Farrell had one thing inmon with her hatred towards him, which was that she had once confessed her love to him, but he rejected her.


    He was the assistant of the previous matriarch Farrell, and would never marry. If he wanted to get married, the previous matriarch Farrell had to marry him. But she had someone she loved, and she gave birth to two daughters for the man she loved.


    The moment the previous matriarch Farrell, got married, he knew that he could only be her assistant for the rest of his life. Being able to stay with her and see her happy, he felt content and very happy. If there hadn''t been that seemingly idental car ident...Everything everything would have been so beautiful.


    "Uncle Jimenez, this is not your fault. It''s because that woman is too cruel. She must have nned it all a long time ago. My mother trusted her so much. She was also raised by her. An elder sister is like a mother. My mother did it, but she took her life and her father and grandparents."


    It could be said that the car ident nned by the current matriarch made her and her sister orphans.


    When the two sisters were sent to the orphanage, they had already experienced all the ups and downs of life.


    She was also bullied in the welfare home because her younger sister was too young, and she had to protect her younger sister. As a child, she had to take care of her younger sister like an adult and protect her. She often fought with other children for her younger sister.


    She was both happy and sad to have the chance for her sister to be adopted by a good family.


    The good news was that her sister was adopted by a good family and will be able to live a stable life with the love of adoptive parents.


    The sad thing was that her parents and family were all gone, and she only had her sister as a rtive. Now that they are separated, she doesn''t know if she will be able to see them again in this life.


    If Audrey had known that her sister would suffer so much harm if she was adopted, she would not have agreed to let her sister be adopted.


    When she grew up and became capable, she looked for her sister everywhere. After many years, she only saw her sister''s grave.


    At that time, she didn''t remember much about her childhood, and her understanding of her own life experience was also very vague. She only felt that her only family from her mother''s side was gone.

 Chapter 3320

    In front of her sister¡¯s grave, Audrey cried so hard that she couldn¡¯t bring her sister back to life. She


    could only love her two nieces, Serenity and Liberty, even more.


    The two sisters had a tragic childhood. Later, when the sisters were separated, they knew the cause of


    the deaths of their parents and family members. Audrey hated the current matriarch with all her teeth.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    The old assistant said bitterly, ¡°If others don¡¯t know, unless she doesn¡¯t do anything, she will pay the


    price for what she has done.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°Yes, Uncle Jimenez, she will pay the price for what she did.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m useless. I don¡¯t have much evidence in my hand. It¡¯s just this little evidence, and


    because all the people in the past are dead and there is no corroboration, it is difficult to prove her.¡±


    The old assistant said, ming himself until he burst into tears.


    Audrey said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether I have evidence or not; I will take back the power of the Farrell


    family. If I am not the head of the family, I will let my niece sit on it. No matter how much she does or


    how much she loses, in the end, it¡¯s better to return it to my mother¡¯s family.


    She has also received retribution now, and her life is not good. Her son, daughter-inw, and adopted


    daughter are making trouble every day. Oh, and the adopted daughter is dead. Her biological daughter


    did not grow up by her side. It is difficult for mother and daughter to truly be united.¡±


    ¡°Give me the evidence in Uncle Jimenez¡¯s hand, and I will prepare a copy and send it to Kathryn to


    ensure that her mother and she can no longer be of the same mind.¡±


    Kathryn, the young head of the Farrell family, had a very hard job. She also told Audrey that if there


    was evidence to prove that her aunt died at the hands of her mother, she would return the position of


    heir to Audrey.


    If Audrey wanted to train Liberty to rise to the top, that was also Audrey¡¯s business.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to leave the Farrell family and be herself.


    The Farrell family had too many bad habits and too many unkind family rules.


    Kathryn couldn¡¯t adapt and was suffering inside.


    The old assistant also learned about the current situation of the Farrell family. He said, ¡°The current


    matriarch deserves it! It would be best if she died at the hands of the person closest to her. That would


    be true retribution.¡±


    The current matriarch Farrell, used to cruelly kill her eldest sister, her family, and then her younger


    sister.


    They were all murderous to their loved ones.


    If the close rtives of the Farrell family, such as her three sons, were to kill her, whether they died or


    not, it would be retribution for the Farrell family.


    The old assistant added, ¡°I have kept all the evidence, but I didn¡¯t bring it with me when I came here


    this time. I came here mainly to see with my own eyes. Miss Audrey, you¡¯re doing well now, and I am


    relieved.¡±


    But the old assistant hasn¡¯t met Miss Harlow¡¯s two daughters, Serenity and Liberty, yet. When he saw


    Miss Audrey¡¯s children, they were all the best among people.


    Audrey¡¯s husband, Darrell, could be seen at a nce as a doting wife. Without Darrell¡¯s favor, Audrey


    would not have been able to flourish in the Stone Group.


    The excellent genes of the family master were passed down to Audrey and were not lost. There were


    already sessors. This was the most gratifying thing for the old assistant after seeing Audrey.


    After the old assistant¡¯s mood stabilized a lot, Audrey introduced her family members to the old


    assistant one by one.


    The old assistant showed a rare smile and praised Clive and others.


    Elisa was Audrey¡¯s only daughter. ording to the rules of the Farrell family, Elisa was the orthodox


    sessor.


    Even though the old assistant knew that Audrey was going to train Liberty to take over the Farrell


    family, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Elisa a few more times.


    The old assistant didn¡¯t say a word about Audrey¡¯s decision.


    Miss Harlow¡¯s two daughters had experienced ups and downs, were tough-minded, and were well-


    nurtured. They had an advantage over Miss Audrey¡¯s only daughter.


    Elisa was used to being willful and had never endured hardship. Letting her take over the Farrell family


    would simply cost her her life.


    She also clearly refused. She did not want to take over the Farrell family in ce of her mother.


    She was not suitable to be a master.

 Chapter 3321

    ¡°Uncle Jimenez, Ah Harlow¡¯s eldest daughter, Liberty, has gone to Jensburg. She is now developing in


    Jensburg, so you won¡¯t be able to see her for a while.¡±


    Audrey said it warmly. She knew the reason why Uncle Jimenez looked at Elisa more. Uncle Jimenez


    was probably worried that no one from her mother¡¯s lineage could take over the Farrell family.


    Uncle Jimenez was the most loyal. He believed that the Farrell family was from the lineage of his head.


    Even though rissa, the current matriarch, had been the head of the family for more than forty years,


    Uncle Jimenez still did not recognize rissa¡¯s legal status.


    rissa didn¡¯t want Uncle Jimenez to live, but she just felt that Uncle Jimenez was alive. She always


    felt that she was sitting in the wrong position. Without Uncle Jimenez, her sisters would all be dead. It


    was only natural for her to take over the Farrell family.


    It seems justified.


    ¡°Serenity is on her way here. You will be able to see herter.¡±


    ¡°Serenity looks more like her father, and Liberty looks more like Harlow. Liberty¡¯s son, Sonny, looks


    very much like Harlow when he was a child. If he puts on a skirt and puts on two pigtails, he will look


    even more like her.¡±


    Liberty was so fat that she lost her original shape, so Audrey never found her sister.


    The old assistant nodded happily. ¡°I know everything. My friends told me.¡±


    Audrey solemnly thanked several elderly people.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    She thanked them for saving Uncle Jimenez¡¯s life and allowing her and Uncle Jimenez to reunite after


    decades of separation.


    Uncle Jimenez was still alive today, thanks to their care over the years.


    Although there was not much evidence in Uncle Jimenez¡¯s hands, Uncle Jimenez existed like a family


    member in Audrey¡¯s heart. Now that they can see each other again, it is like finding a family member.


    These are all the works of the old miracle doctor and others.


    As a junior member of her loyal uncle, she naturally wanted to express her gratitude to several seniors.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Audrey. We also appreciate my brother¡¯s loyalty, so we meddled in other


    matters and saved his life. We haven¡¯t done enough. If we had confirmed that Miss Audrey was in


    Wiltspoon earlier, we could have changed the oue of many things.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°How can you me the seniors? I have only recently determined my life experience.¡±


    Her memory was that no one in her family was left. She and her sister were constantly being


    transferred, and finally the people who protected them died, and the two sisters ended up in an


    orphanage in Wiltspoon.


    At that time, the incident happened suddenly, and the two sisters, at a young age, had no idea of the


    truth of the tragedy.


    She has experienced too much, and she also has some memory loss. Needless to say, her sister,


    Harlow, will not be able to remember it, even if she is alive.


    ¡°Fortunately, God has eyes.¡± Audrey said gratefully, ¡°Let us meet again.¡±


    She took her family to express her gratitude to several seniors once again.


    At this time, a servant came in and said respectfully to Audrey, ¡°Madam, Young Master York and Young


    Mistress are here.¡±


    ¡°Please quickly.¡±


    No need to invite Serenity got out of the car and hurried to the house.


    Zachary quickly followed her and whispered to her, ¡°Seren, slow down and be careful.¡±


    She still carried the fruit of their love in her belly.


    As if Serenity didn¡¯t hear his instructions, a gust of wind blew into the room andnded in front of


    Audrey and others.


    ¡°Old sir.¡±


    Serenity recognized the old miracle doctor, and when he saw the old miracle doctor present, he first


    greeted him respectfully.


    The old miracle doctor nodded, smiled, and said, ¡°Miss York, long time no see.¡±


    He looked at Serenity¡¯s face and thought he was very good. When he got home, he could tell Jane that


    Serenity was well taken care of by the York family.


    Zachary doted on his wife.


    He heard that the men of the York family were all ves to their wives, and they doted on their wives


    very much.

 Chapter 3322

    Just like the men in his son-inw¡¯s family, no wonder the two families had close contacts; they were


    the same kind of people.


    ¡°Old sir.¡± Zachary also greeted the old miracle doctor respectfully.


    The old miracle doctor nodded again.


    Then, he introduced several old friends to Zachary and Serenity.


    Finally, he pointed at Uncle Jimenez and said to Serenity, ¡°Miss York, this big brother of mine is the


    person you have been looking for. Your aunt calls him Uncle Jimenez.¡±


    ¡°Old sir, just call me Serenity.¡± Serenity looked at Uncle Jimenez and said hello, ¡°Grandpa Jimenez.¡±


    Serenity was a junior and had never met the old assistant, and the old assistant had never met her.


    Therefore, neither Serenity nor old assistant were as excited as Audrey.


    Uncle Jimenez nodded with a smile and said, ¡°You must be Serenity.¡±


    Audrey was right; Serenity and Harlow were not very simr. At first nce, they may seem to be


    simr, but upon closer inspection, they no longer look alike.


    It seemed that Serenity had inherited the genes of the Hunt family.


    Serenity: ¡°I am Serenity, and my sister Liberty went to Jensburg and will not return to Wiltspoon until


    the New Year.¡±


    Uncle Jimenez nodded.


    After asking about Serenity¡¯s current situation, he was even more pleased to know that Serenity was


    living a good life and was a self-reliant person.


    Even if the descendants of the family head experienced misfortunes when they were young, they will


    be talented when they grow up.


    The olddy of the York family was very discerning and recognized Serenity¡¯s excellence, so she


    persuaded Zachary to marry her back home, as she would not be at a loss for Zachary.


    The descendants of his family master were very outstanding.


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez, gentlemen, please move over to have breakfast.¡± Audrey invited everyone to have


    dinner first.


    She and Darrell went forward and personally rescued Uncle Jimenez.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The old miracle doctor and his old friends were still very strong and did not need help.


    In the words of the old miracle doctor, they could kill a bull, so there was no need for help.


    After everyone had breakfast at the Stone family, Audrey talked a lot with Uncle Jimenez until Uncle


    Jimenez could hardly hold on anymore. Audrey quickly arranged amodations for several elderly


    people.


    The old miracle doctor made Uncle Jimenez take two more pills. After Uncle Jimenezy down and fell


    asleep, the old miracle doctor checked his pulse and then walked out of the room with confidence.


    ¡°Old sir, is my loyal uncle okay?¡± Audrey asked with concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s okay. His mood is much more stable now. He is no longer overjoyed or sad. He is fine. The


    medicine I gave him helps him sleep and makes him sleep more peacefully. He sleeps until the evening


    and then wakes up. His mental state can be much better.


    Recently, he protested to us and insisted oning to see you. He didn¡¯t eat or sleep well. Sometimes


    we had to put some sleeping pills in his food to get him to sleep.¡±


    After Titus took his winter vacation, the old miracle doctor flew back to Annenburg with his apprentice


    and grandson, lived in FC Manor, and helped his apprentice take care of the children.


    He missed Fabian, son of Tim and Lilian.


    The apprentice always disliked Fabian for crying.


    He didn¡¯t want to say that his apprentice was a crybaby when he was a child, and Fabian just inherited


    his mother¡¯s crybaby.


    Knowing that Uncle Jimenez insisted on flying to Wiltspoon, everyone was worried about his health, so


    they notified him to rush back and apany Uncle Jimenez here.


    ¡°Old sir, thank you!¡± Audrey was grateful.


    The old miracle doctor said, ¡°We are all rtives, one family, so there is no need to be so polite. My old


    brother is seriously ill. He saw you today. He may feel a little better, but I¡¯m afraid that he has been


    holding on for so long because he wants to avenge and find you. In this way, only then can he survive.


    Now that his wish has been fulfilled, I¡¯m afraid that he will lose his temper all of a sudden and may


    leave us soon. In short, you should be mentally prepared.¡±

 Chapter 3323

    Audrey''s expression changed drastically. "Old sir, is there no way to let my loyal uncle live a few more years?"


    The old miracle doctor said, "My master and apprentice have grown good medicine, which we have used on him many times." We have tried our best. The reason he canst so long is because of our recuperation of his body and the obsession in his heart.


    Despite the absence of your mother''s significant retaliation, your prosperous lifestyle and the presence of influential individuals in your carefort your devoted uncle, who believes he can entrust the task of retribution to you, the head of the family.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The obsession is gone. As I mentioned earlier, the spirit''s relief won''tst long. In addition, he is nearly a hundred years old. Even if that dayes, you must ept it calmly."


    Live a hundred years. Live a hundred years. How many people can really live a hundred years?


    Audrey looked into the room, concerned.


    The old miracle doctor, aware of her concern that Uncle Jimenez might fall asleep in this manner, reassured her, saying, "He can still hold on even before he gives you the evidence." He has hidden the evidence himself. "We have never asked or looked at it."


    Uncle Jimenez never had 100% trust in them, ording to the final analysis.


    They didn''t me Uncle Jimenez either.


    It was also because they didn''t want to meddle in other people''s business.


    Titus was also burdened with a blood feud. They had never thought of helping Titus get revenge. They simply educated Titus about the possibility of seeking revenge in the future. That was Titus''s business.


    Titus was still his disciple, so he had no interest in revenge, let alone Uncle Jimenez''s desire to avenge the previous head of the family.


    The old miracle doctor said, "We won''t stay here for too long. Once we return with him and get the evidence and hand it over to you, let him live in your house for a while."


    Audrey said, "That''s right. Uncle Jimenez is the person close to my mother and also my elder. At his age, he should stop flying around. He should stay, and I will take care of Uncle Jimenez in his old age. Well, if you miss your old friendship and have this heart, we can rest assured."


    The old miracle doctor: "He once said that after he leaves, he hopes to bury him next to your mother''s grave. He said that he would take good care of your mother. "If there is a next life, he will never let your mother experience any mishaps again."


    Audrey agreed.


    Uncle Jimenez was the person her mother trusted most and was also the most loyal to her. He would protect her mother after his death, and with this loyalty, she would definitely fulfill his wishes.


    Audrey said, "Old gentleman, you should go and have a rest quickly. I''m sorry for bothering a few old gentlemen and apanying my uncle Jimenez here in the cold weather."


    "It''s not cold in Wiltspoon."We are ustomed to the cold, having lived in ice and snow every day. The coldness in Wiltspoon is nothing to mention." The old miracle doctor said so and went to rest in his guest room.


    They were much younger than Uncle Jimenez, but they were also at the age of old people.


    Maybe it''s because they lived a rxed andfortable life after retiring and didn''t run around like they did when they were young. These old bones really felt like they were falling apart after a trip to Wiltspoon.


    In front of the juniors, everyone was holding on.


    Mainly, there were still legends about a few buddies circting around the world.


    In the eyes of the younger generation, they were all said to be experts from O this world and they were almost said to have be immortals.  After waiting for the elderly to rest, Audrey went downstairs.


    "mom."


    Her children looked at her worriedly.


    Audrey said warmly, "I''m fine; you don''t have to worry. What kind of storms have not experienced Your grandpa Jimenez is not in good health and is too old. He has already gone to bed. Please try not to go upstairs and disturb these elderly people."


    Audrey looked at Serenity and said warmly, "Seren, you are pregnant and om get tired easily. Go home with homewith on Zachary to rest first. If you have energy in the evening,e over and have dinner with your loyal grandpa.


    They won''t stay long before they leave."  It was fate to meet several seniors at once-a fate that many people couldn''t even imagine.


    The Stones''s guest room was arranged for several elderly people to rest.

 Chapter 3324

    Serenity then said, "Auntie, I''lle back in the evening."


    Audrey hummed.


    Audrey said, "You''ll pick up Sonny ande with him this afternoon."


    After a pause, Audrey added, "The old man said that Uncle Jimenez doesn''t have many days left. Let the juniors let him see him."


    Everyone looked at each other''s faces.


    Serenity asked with concern, "What is Grandpa Jimenez''s disease?"


    "Maybe it''s the seque of previous injuries. The elderly are also a little bit sick, and he''s too old." Audrey sighed and said no more.


    The old miracle doctor wanted them to be mentally prepared.


    "I''ll pick up Sonny in the afternoon ande with him." Serenity also understood that Uncle Jimenez was too old and his wishes had expired, so he often couldn''t hold on for long.


    Serenity added, "Auntie, do you want to notify my sister toe back?"


    Audrey said, "No need for now. Uncle Jimenez hasn''t handed over the evidence to me yet, so he should be fine in the near future. Next time hees over, I will let him live in my house, and our family will provide for him until he retires."


    Uncle Jimenez never married and had no children.


    Treating her two sisters as if they were her own children, Audrey felt that it was right for her to provide for Uncle Jimenez until he died.


    The younger generation had to go to work and was so busy that they didn''t have time to take care of the elderly.


    Audrey and her husband retired at home and happened to take care of Uncle Jimenez. Maybe, with theirpany, Uncle Jimenez could live longer.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity said, "Then wait until my sisteres back for the New Year, and thene over to see Grandpa Jimenez."


    Audrey said, "Yes. The matter of your grandpa Jimenez''s visit should be kept secret for now and don''t spread out. That old woman in Jensburg is still looking for Uncle Jimenez''s whereabouts. She may have found out some information."


    Everyone replied, "I will never tell anyone."


    Audrey still trusted her juniors very much, and they all kept their mouths shut.


    "You can reveal a little bit of information to Kathryn and see how Kathryn reacts, but don''t make it too clear." Audrey still needed to test her cousin again. I''ll call Libertyter in the evening and tell her."


    Liberty only had some time at night.


    Serenity hummed.


    Audrey said, "Go back and have a good rest. Zachary, take Seren back."


    Zachary stood up and said goodbye to Audrey, her husband, and everyone. He held Serenity''s hand, and the couple left together.


    Serenity said, "Husband, you can go to work; I will go home by myself."


    Zachary hugged her and let her lean against him. He said softly, "I won''t go back to thepany today. Of m don''t go back to thepany for a day or two, nothing will happen. I''ll apany you home. Get some rest. We''ll pick up Sonny together in the afternoon ande back together."  Serenity looked up at Zachary for a moment, then leaned back against him.


    Serenity said, "Husband, thank you. No matter what happens you arem always by my side, giving me support and giving me peace of mind."


    Zachary chuckled. "We are husband and wife; we are a family. Don''t be so polite to me. That would be too intrusive. I will be your support for the rest of your life."  Serenity said nothing more and just hugged his waist.


    It was great to have him!

 Chapter 3325

    Zachary said, "Seren, let''s go back to Wildridge Manor and tell grandma. She should want to meet some elderly people."


    People of the same era.


    Grandma May was considered a thing in Wiltspoon at that time.


    Those old people should also know about Grandma May.


    Thinking of Serenity getting up early, Zachary changed his mind again. He said, "You go home and rest, and I''ll go back to Wildridge Manor. If grandma wants toe over, I''ll take grandma over."


    Serenity said, "I''m not tired; I''ll go back with you. I haven''t been back for a while. I''ll take Sonny back to stay for two days this weekend. I''ll also tell my family that after the winter vacation next week, I''ll take Sonny to Annenburg for a few days."


    Zachary asked with concern, "Will it be very tiring? If you are tired, rest. Don''t tire yourself."


    Serenity stretched out her belly and patted it gently. "You think your baby is very big, but he is still very small and cannot tire me."


    "Don''t pat him. He might be sleeping and wake up if you pat him." Zachary said that and stretched out his hand to touch her belly.


    At night, if he came back early after taking a rest in Sonny, he liked to lie next to his wife and stare at her belly.


    He needed to touch it a few times from time to time. Sometimes, he felt that the baby was responding to him.


    When he apanied her for an NT examination, the doctor could see the baby when he put the probe on her belly.


    He had to take out the test results every morning before going out.


    The crystallization of his and Serenity''s love.


    Became a fetus.


    Previously, it could only be called an embryo.


    Only after it is formed can it be said to be a fetus.


    He opened the car door and asked his wife to get in, and then he followed her.


    After getting in the car, Serenity sat firmly and said, "He just sleeps a lot now. How old is he? Even after he was born, he slept a lot at the beginning and would reverse day and night. When I sleep, he doesn''t sleep; if I don''t sleep, he sleeps."


    Zachary said, "Don''t be afraid. If you are in confinement, I will take a month off and apany you during confinement. I will take care of the baby. You just need to rest and take good care of yourself. I bought so many books rted to pregnancy and how to be a good father. When the baby is born, I will apply what I have learned and see how well I learn.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I will sign up for new father training after the year. Seren, I can''t rece you when ites to pregnancy. M can only let you suffer alone. But after the baby is born, I can rece you and take good care of our child. If I arrange some work for Alex, I can feel more rxed."


    Before getting married, Zachary was the eldest brother, and he had a very C big-brother stylet He took the lead in Htook t all the heavy and tiring work so that his younger brothers could rx and live the carefree life they wanted.  He neverined or envied his brothers. Because he was the eldest brother.


    Since he was a child, his elders had instilled in him the idea that he was the was sesspfand head of the family and that he was better than his brothers in order to maintain the York family''s business.  A family wanted to be prosperous for a long time. It was necessary to have excellent and qualified sessors from generation to generation.


    He was the sessor, trained by the elders.


    Knowing that he was going to take over, Zachary got used to it since he was a child.


    This kind of life continued until he had a sh marriage with Serenity and fell in love with her. After that, his life and his thoughts changed drastically.

 Chapter 3326

    He also wanted to get off work early to spend time with Serenity and take a break from time to time. Especially after Serenity became pregnant, he wished he could stay with her for twenty-four hours a day.


    It was Serenity who didn''t let him cling to her like this. She still has to go to work.


    Serenity still had to go to work even though she was pregnant, so Zachary felt embarrassed not to go to work because he still had to earn money for milk powder.


    Sonny said he was his little brother.


    If he has a son, he has to earn money to buy him a house, a car, and a wife, which costs a lot of money. Well, he is not short on money. It can be said that he has the most money without spending much.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    But no one would mind having too much money. The money he earned was enough for his son to spend his whole life.


    There will be grandchildren in the future, and it will be passed down from generation to generation. He hopes that when ites to his children and grandchildren, the York family will still be the richest man in Wiltspoon.


    "Can Alex go to work next year?" Serenity always felt that Alex was still very young. I always feel like Alex is in high school. He has a baby face and looks like a student."


    When Alex went out, when others saw him, they would think that he was a high school student.


    Zachary said, "He just has a baby face and is already an adult."


    "Go back to the vi." Zachary said it to the driver. Then he said to Serenity, "Alex, the eighth young master, will be 23 after the New Year, and River, the seventh young master, will start working at the age of 23."


    Serenity smiled and said, "When I saw Alex''s face, I looked at him as a child. He will have to work before he knows it."


    She also knew that the children of the York family usually only show up when they officially start working. They were usually well protected by the family. People outside know that there were nine young masters in this generation of the York family. In addition to those who have already entered society, others have never been seen by anyone.


    Even if he has entered society and is not a member of the upper ss, he has been unknown to many people since the Fourth Young Master, Evan.


    The York family was most famous for Zachary, Callum, and Kevin. Very few people were familiar with them.


    Evan and the others were very low-key.


    Zachary said, "Grandma ns to wait until our child is born and turns one month old. When hosting a full-moon banquet, she will let Alex apany her to entertain the guests, which is to let everyone get to know Alex."


    Serenity said, "Would that be wrong, Alex?"


    Zachary said, "What grievance does he have? When we elder brothers entered society, we all went out to socialize with our grandparents. Who can hold a banquet at home? I am lucky."


    Serenity touched her belly, and she felt that the baby seemed to be moving. She stopped her hand and felt it quietly, but she couldn''t feel it.


    She knew this was not an illusion. The baby was moving, but the movements were subtle and difficult to feel. If she asionally felt them, she would think it was an illusion.


    After a while, the fetal movement became more severe.


    Jasmine''s was more than a month older than her, so she could really feel the fetal movement.


    Zachary said, "What''s wrong? Do you feel sick to your stomach? If you feel ufortable, I''ll take y you home now. Don''t follow me back to Wildridge Manor. It''s a bit far."


    Noticing that she was touching her belly and suddenly stopping moving, Zachary thought she was feeling ufortable, so he immediately became nervous and asked the driver to change the route.  Serenity said quickly, "It''s not ufortable. Don''t be surprised. Just now, I seemed to feel the baby moving again. When I felt it quietly, I couldn''t feel it."


    "Zachary."


    Zachary immediately corrected her: "Call me husband. When I heard you call me by my first name, I became nervous and worried that I had made a mistake somewhere and made you angry."  When Serenity was angry, she would call him by his first name.

 Chapter 3327

    Serenity said, "I want to say that you are so nervous now. When I give birth, will you drive to the hospital by yourself like Elisa did?"


    Zachary said seriously, "Don''tpare me with Elisa; I don''t know how. I will definitely be nervous if I am nervous, but I won''t be so nervous that I forget you. I will apany you into the delivery room."


    Serenity: "Will you apany me into the delivery room?"


    Zachary: "Yes, I will apany you into the delivery room when the timees. No matter what happens, I will be by your side."


    Serenity smiled sweetly.


    Serenity: "Zachary, thank you."


    Zachary: "Thank you for loving me so much and being so kind to me!"


    Zachary corrected her again: "Call me ''husband''. I like to hear you call me ''husband''. I should be thanking you for giving birth to children for me. You are a great contributor to our family."


    "We don''t have to thank me anymore." Serenity smiled and fell into his arms, and he hugged her.


    The happiness filled her heart.


    Zachary was a taciturn man, but he now spoke sweet words in front of her.


    He changed so much for her. He really doted on her.


    More than an hourter.


    Zachary''s motorcade drove into Wildridge Manor.


    Tania came out of the room with a look of nervousness on her well-maintained face.


    She heard that her eldest son, Zachary, and eldest daughter-inw, Serenity, wereing back, but they came back suddenly without announcing it in advance.


    Tania was nervous, worried, and scared.


    Afraid that something might happen to the children outside.


    As soon as Zachary''s car stopped, Tania stepped forward to pull the door, and the driver quickly unlocked the car.


    Tania opened the car door, leaned in to help Serenity, and asked, "Serenity, are you feeling ufortable somewhere? Do you want to call a doctor? I''ll ask Sam to call the family doctor right away.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary, how do you take care of Serenity? You also said that you can take good care of Serenity. No matter how important thepany''s affairs are, they are not more important than serenity. Don''t be busy with work, but also take good care of my daughter-inw.


    The same goes for your grandma. She wanted to move to your ce. She looked at you two Within a few days, she she was running around again.


    She is still at the foot of the mountain, chatting with people about the mountains."  Tania didn''t even give the young couple a chance to speak, so she first talked to Zachary.


    Tania, who was worried about her daughter-inw, even told the olddy.


    After learning that Serenity was pregnant, the olddy said that she would move to Zachary''s ce, and she was worried that Zachary would not be able to take care of Serenity.


    After watching Zachary take care of Serenity, the olddy knew that her worries were unnecessary. Her life had returned to normal, and she was no longer homeless.


    Serenity finally took the opportunity to speak. She exined, "Mom, I''m fine. We just want toe back. We came back because of somethingm This is also bur home. Preally don''t feel ufortable. Zachary takes good care of me. He is more careful and considerate than anyone else. If I hadn''t experienced it personally and enjoyed the grace of my beautiful man every day, I wouldn''t have believed that he is so attentive and considerate."


    "You really don''t feel ufortable?" Tania first touched Serenity''s forehead with her hand, and her body temperature was normal.

 Chapter 3328

    Serenity said, "I''m very good."


    The nervousness of her husband''s family towards her was exaggerated, but it also showed that everyone cared about her, and they also cared about the baby in her belly.


    Tania felt relieved and said, "That''s good, that''s good. I''m afraid of hearing the news that something happened to you. I have a friend. Her daughter-inw is also pregnant. She has been pregnant for five months. The day before yesterday, the fetus stopped. She cried to death and said it was a baby boy. She didn''t know why the fetal arrest happened. Ah, our serenity is in good health, and the baby is also very healthy."


    Tania was so nervous because she knew about her friend''s daughter-inw.


    Serenity: "Five months pregnant and fetal arrest?"


    Tania held her daughter-inw''s hand. The mother-inw and daughter-inw were as affectionate as mother and daughter, and they went into the house together.


    As for Zachary, both the mother-inw and daughter-inw have forgotten about him.


    Zachary had long been ustomed to returning to Wildridge Manor. His parents were always around Serenity. Even the baby in Serenity''s belly was more important than him.


    Without him, how could his parents be able to be grandparents so quickly?


    Tania actually had a daughter-inw and threw her son into a corner.


    What a bias!


    "Sam, where is grandma now? Come back to find grandma. I have something to tell Grandma."


    Sam responded with a smile, "The olddy is at the foot of the mountain. She cannot stay in the house. I will go find the olddy now and let her go home."


    As Sam said, he walked to a car parked not far away, got in, and drove away quickly.


    He would take the olddy up the mountainter; otherwise, he would ride an electric bicycle, which was convenient.


    While riding an electric bicycle with the olddy, Sam was always worried. Even though the olddy was still strong, she was an olddy over eighty years old after all. If she didn''t sit firmly on the back of the electric bicycle and fell off, she would be in big trouble.


    After Sam drove away, Zachary walked up the steps and entered the house.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary heard Tania telling Serenity that her friend''s daughter-inw had her third child through in vitro fertilization. The first two children were girls, and the third child would be through in vitro fertilization. Anyone who understands everyone understands.


    As a result, she still had fetal stoppage after more than five months of pregnancy.


    "I say, just let nature take its course. They are worried about giving birth to a daughter for the third time, and they want to fight for a son. Their family is the opposite of ours, with more daughters and fewer sons. When fighting for sons, they often fight for sons.


    Just like us, we fight for a daughter. We fight hard, and we still get the best result. s, there is no life for a daughter in our family.


    "It''s not that my friend doesn''t love her granddaughters. Her two granddaughters, one six years oldm and the other four years old, are both smart and cute. I particrly like her two daughters. However, she feels that she still needs a grandson to inherit the inheritance in the future. ¡°  Those who could associate with Tania were all wealthydies.


    There was a family inheritance in the family.


    Serenity said, "Many sessors are girls. You don''t have to have a son to m take over. Children are your own. Whoever has the ability and is suitable to be the sessor can be allowed to take over. Why bother to stick to sons as the sessor?"  She asked her mother-inw, "Mom, if I give birth to a daughter and the daughter is more capable than the son, will you let your granddaughter take over?"


    "Of course, as long as you can give me a granddaughter, I will find a way to pick out the stars and the moon for her to y with. What''s the point of taking over? As long as my granddaughter has that ability, let my granddaughter take over."


    After Tania finished expressing her position, she changed the subject and said, "But Tuck Serenity, if I''m really so a granddaughter, selfishly speaking, I don''t want my precious granddaughter to be the heir. It would be too tiring."  If she has a granddaughter, she hopes that she will live a carefree life as a princess. Instead of being the heir who is bitter and tired like an ox,.

 Chapter 3329

    Tania continued, "Our York family has not had a daughter for several generations. If we can have a daughter, everyone will love her. I hope she can live a carefree life and do whatever she wants. Just do whatever she wants; we don''t want to put the burden of the family on her. There are many brothers who help her carry heavy loads and hold umbres to ensure that no matter the storm, she cannot be affected."


    Serenity thought for a while and said with a smile, "Mom, you''re right. For such a heavy job as taking over, it''s better to let your son pick it up."


    It was enough to know the attitude of her husband''s family.


    Serenity also didn''t want her daughter to take the lead in the future. In other words, if she could only think about such things after giving birth to a daughter,.


    Sonny always said that the baby in her belly was a younger brother, and her intuition was that he was also a son.


    Even if Serenity could really have both children, she would probably have to have a second or even third child to give birth to a daughter.


    "Dad''s not at home?"


    When Serenity entered the house and didn''t see Liam, so she asked.


    Tania replied, "He should go to your second uncle''s ce. I don''t go out, and he rarely goes out. He is already a grandfather, and he still likes to follow me as much as he did when he was young."


    Serenity smiled and said, "Dad and Mom, you have been like first love for decades. You are so happy that others envy the two of you. Mom, let''s go to Versailles. Mom, when I reach your age, if Zachary still treats me like he does now, I will be so happy that I can wake up from my dreams with a smile."


    Before Tania could speak for his son, Zachary came in and took over. He said, "Wifey, I will definitely inherit the excellent genes of my parents. My parents'' rtionship has been like first love for decades, and we will do the same."


    Tania alsoughed, "Well, don''t worry. The best thing about their men is this. They are loyal to their families and loyal to their marriages, and they only love their wives for the rest of their lives."


    Unlike her old friends, whose husbands had lovers outside, they just turned a blind eye. As long as they don''t create illegitimate children to divide the property of the original spouse''s children.


    If there are illegitimate children, the first wife will unite with the children and find a way to get the family property bit by bit and transfer it to their names. Or force the husband to write a will so that the family property cannot be divided among the illegitimate children.


    In short, there are many things to worry about.


    Some of them apanied their husbands through hardships, worked hard, and spent decades of their youth in exchange for a prosperous life. However, their husbands despised them for being old and keeping their mistresses outside, which was very annoying.


    How many first wives were so angry that they had physical problems?


    Tania was the envy of all thedies. It should be said that the wives of the Yorks were all enviable.


    The rules of the Yorks were there. Once they got married, they had to live with their wife for the rest of their lives. Divorce was not allowed, and cheating was not allowed. If they cheat, they will never get a share of the family property.


    Not only would they not get a share of the family property, but they would also be publicly severed by also be the family so that they could no longer rely on the Yorks''s reputation outside.  In addition to the constraints of family rules, it was also important for elders to educate younger generations.


    In the words of the olddy and her daughters-inw, it was a matter of character.


    She had raised her children and grandchildren well, and even if there were no family rules, her children and grandchildren would not be ungrateful, heartless, or heartless people. All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Tania said, "Seren, sit down first. I will make you some soup to replenish your body. Look at you; you have lost weight. Others gain weight duringm pregnancy, but you have lost weight. Zachary, you still said you would. Take good care of Seren; you are about to have a belly, but my daughter-inw is being made thin; you must have eaten all my daughter-inw''s nutritional supplements."  Zachary: "Mom, where do I have a belly?"


    Tania said that he could do anything, but she couldn''t say that he had grown into a fat man.

 Chapter 3330

    Was Zachary fat? impossible!


    Zachary insisted on exercising every day, and his diet remained the same as before marriage. He was not fat!


    His weight didn''t change much and basically stayed at the same number.


    "I... I ate a little of your daughter-inw''s nutritional supplements, but Seren couldn''t finish them. I ate them only if I had to help her eat some."


    Zachary wanted to say that he would not take his wife''s nutritional supplements.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Remembering that he had to help his wife with the nutritional supplements that she couldn''t finish eating almost every day, Zachary didn''t dare to say that he didn''t eat them.


    He was more concerned about his body image and quickly asked his wife, "Seren, look at me, have I gained weight? Do I have a belly?"


    Serenity also pinched his belly, and sheughed so hard that she hugged her belly.


    She was amused by her husband''s reaction.


    It turned out that he cared so much about his handsome image.


    "Husband, you haven''t gained weight, and you don''t have a belly. Your figure is still in great shape, and you maintain it very well. Seriously, I''m not going to lie to you; mom is just teasing you."


    Serenityughed to death.


    Zachary ran into the bathroom and looked in the mirror again and again beforeing out.


    As he walked, heined to Tania: "Mom, every time Ie back, you tell me I''ve gained weight, which can easily hit me. Seren has taken good care of me."


    Zachary''s words were full of helplessness.


    Tania used to feel that serenity was not good enough for him. Fortunately, her cultivation prevented her from doing anything to hurt Seren. Outside, she also protected Serenity very much, and she was not as good as the best mother-in-w, but it is better than many people who are mothers-inw.


    Later, Seren was ranked first in Tania''s heart, Liam was ranked second, and he and his brother were fighting to be rankedst.


    Zachary: "Always calling me fat, calling me fat."


    Tania smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t say you are fat; I won''t say you are fat; that''s enough."


    Serenity also smiled and said, "Mom, please don''t say he is fat next time. He maintains his figure very well. I am not thin either. When I went for a prenatal check-up, I weighed myself and found that I was overweight. During the video chat with my sister, my sister says, I''m mellow now."


    Tania said, "You''ve gained weight. That''s because you''re pregnant. I''ll go ask the kitchen to make you some soup. Are you having dinner at home today?"


    Tania looked Serenity up and down and felt that it was time to make up for it, as her daughter-inw was still a little thinner.


    "Mom, we have lunch at home. We are going to pick up Sonny in the afternoon and then go to my om sister-inw''s house for dinner. There are distinguished guests at my sister-inw''s house, and she invites us over for dinner."  Serenity was said honestly.


    Tania was a little disappointed. She was looking forward to her son and daughter-


    inw staying at home for a few more days.


    When she heard that she was going to Stones for dinner, Tania didn''t m honia didn''t m know what to say. She asked, "When will Sonny''s winter vacation take ce? It should be soon, right?"  Serenity said, "Winter vacation starts next week. He should go to school on Monday, but he won''t have to go to kindergarten on Tuesday or Wednesday."


    Tania was happy again and said hurriedly, "Send Sonny home during the winter vacation will help you take care of him so that you and your husband can live in a world of two people before the baby is born."

 Chapter 3331

    When Tania was busy with children, she sometimes neglected her husband. There were not many opportunities to live in a world between two people like now.


    She had experienced this and knew it deeply.


    "Okay, it''s winter vacation. I''ll send Sonny back to stay for two days."


    Serenity couldn''t bear to upset her mother-inw, so she decided to send Sonny back to y for two days and then take Sonny to Annenburg for a week before returning to prepare for the New Year.


    "Are you just going toe back and stay for two days? Sonny is going to Jensburg?" Tania asked with concern, "Jensburg is so cold and snows often. Can Sonny endure it? He would find it fun to go there for two days asionally. If he stayed there every day, he would catch a cold. He can''t adapt to the severe cold."


    When Wiltspoon dropped to more than ten degrees, everyone would shout that it was so cold, but this temperature was veryfortablepared to the winter in the north.


    Serenity said, "Instead of going to Jensburg, he said he was going to Annenburg. Titus has already gone on winter vacation. The two little guys had already talked on the phone and made an appointment for winter vacation, so Sonny went over to y together. I also promised him."


    Tania was a little disappointed. She thought that Sonny would be able to live in Wildridge Manor for ten and a half days after the winter vacation and would not return to his mother until the New Year.


    She didn''t expect Sonny to go to Annenburg.


    Seeing Tania''s disappointed look, Serenity asked tentatively, "Mom, how about you go to Annenburg with us? Just think of it as a trip there. There are several good attractions there, and the man-made attractions are even more beautiful. The food is simr to ours at Wiltspoon.


    The Johnsons are also very hospitable. Our family has close contact with their family. Grandma doesn''t even want toe back after she goes there."


    Camryn''s eyes were cured by Dr. Lilian Carden.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Elisa was Serenity''s cousin, and she was the fifth young mistress of the Johnsons.


    The Yorks and the Johnsons were close rtives.


    Rtives needed to move around before kissing.


    The parents of the Johnsons, like the Yorks, were retired at home. It was easy for people of the same age to get together and chat.


    The personality of the eldest wife of the Johnsons was different from that of Tania, but they were all the heads ofrge families, so they could talk to each other even if they wanted to.


    Tania was very moved, and she said, "I have no contact with the Johnsons, so it would be inappropriate to go there and disturb others."


    Serenity said, "Mom, it''s nothing; just treat it as a trip there. If grandma you fee m


    knows, she will probably go there. If embarrassed, just pretend to be worried about grandma and take care of your mother-inw."  Tania smiled and said, "Your grandma takes good care of me. Her body and bones are better than mine. If we go out for outdoor activities, I really can''tpare to your grandma."


    Maybe Grandma May was often disobedient and ran around.


    Although Tania could also exercise, she was not like Grandma May, her mother- inw, who often runs around. When it came to outdoor sports, she was not as good as Grandma May.


    "Mom, if you want to go, just follow.


    There are several babies in m


    Johnson''s house and it''s very lively." Zachary spoke. "I''ll say hello to Ben in advance. If you''re afraid that my dad won''t let you go, I''ll tell him."  Tania said, "Your father will not stop me; he will only go with me. There are several grandchildren in the Johnsons, and they are much more lively than ours, so my mother will shamelessly follow and y for a while.


    Seren, the time has passed. You and Zachary are busy with work, so you cane back to take care of you NOV first. Your father and I will take good care of Sonny. It''s almost New Year; I guess you guys are also very busy."

 Chapter 3332

    Serenity responded, "Okay, let your parents take care of Sonny when the timees. We''lle back first to finish thepany''s work. The New Year is approaching, and then we''ll go over and take you back."


    The elders of the two families were retired at home and had nothing to do. Let them get together, and even ying cards will be lively. If they discuss this matter with Ben, Ben will definitely agree.


    Tania happily went to the kitchen and asked the chef to cook more of Serenity''s favorite dishes, and Zachary''s appetite was also taken care of.


    When she came out of the kitchen, the olddy came back.


    Hearing that Zachary and Serenity hade back to see her, the olddy left a group of old friends behind and returned to the vige in Sam''s electric car.


    "grandma." Serenity called out sweetly.


    The olddy smiled kindly.


    After the intimacy between grandparents and grandchildren, the olddy pulled Serenity aside and sat down on the sofa.


    Tania personally prepared fruits, snacks, and various snacks for Serenity.


    Before Serenity got pregnant, she was a foodie and loved to eat. During pregnancy, her appetite changed slightly, but she was still a foodie.


    "Said you two came back to see me for something?" The olddy asked lovingly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Grandma, the old miracle doctor, and several of his old friends havee to Wiltspoon and are currently resting in Stones."


    Zachary didn''t beat around the bush and exined the reason directly. In their own homes, they didn''t have to mince words.


    The olddy was stunned for a moment and then asked in surprise, "Are all the old guys here? How rare it is. They haven''t been out together for decades, and this time they came to Wiltspoon together."


    "I know that the old miracle doctor went to Johnson''s house. He thinks about his little grandson every day. Titus is on winter vacation, and he will definitely go back to Johnson''s house. I didn''t expect that he woulde to Wiltspoon, and he woulde with a few old friends. Are their businesses temporarily closed now?"


    After the olddy finished nagging, she caught the key point and asked Serenity with concern, "Is the person you have been looking for hanging out with the old miracle doctors?"


    Serenity nodded. ¡°Grandpa Jimenez was chased all the way back then and was also injured. He was saved by the old genius doctor and the others. He has lived with them for decades. The old genius doctor said that he used all his life''s learning to save Grandpa Jimenez. He is nearly a hundred years old. However, Grandpa Jimenez is still not in good health and needs to take medicine every day."


    The old miracle doctor said that Grandpa Jimenez''s wish hade true. He has relieved himself and can live one day at a time.


    They had just found out the whereabouts of the old man and met him. Soon, he might face his death. Even if he had no feelings, Serenity felt ufortable.


    "Is there a word of loyalty in his name?" the olddy asked.


    Serenity replied, "I don''t know his name. My aunt said they called him Uncle Jimenez when they were m children. He was a little older than my grandma and was the most loyal to my grandma, so my aunt and my mother called him Uncle Jimenez.


    That''s it. The assistant who has been beside the head of the Farrells in m om Jensburg is indeed the most loyal person to the head of the family. Their husbands and children may betray them, but the assistant will not."


    "Does he have any favorable evidence?" The olddy knew that everyone was looking for the old m assistant, mainly because she hoped that the old assistant could get evidence that the current head of the Farrells killed the eldest sister and her family.  After Serenity was silent, she replied, "It''s not much, but it may not be of much use."


    After a pause, she continued, "My aunt said that regardless of whether there is evidence or not, she will take back the position of head of the Farrells. It should be hers!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3333

    The olddy smiled and said, "This is Audrey, that I know. She should be able to reim the matriarchal position if she wishes. What reason does she require? Even if Mr. Jimenez doesn''t have much evidence about your grandma''s death, he was the one who experienced it, and what he said is evidence. If your grandma wasn''t killed, why was Mr. Jimenez hunted down?"


    The people who saved Mr. Jimenez were the old miracle doctors. Although they had retired from the world for decades, their legends were still circting around the world. Coupled with Dr. Carden''s reputation, they returned to everyone''s world and aroused everyone''s emotions. Reflect on their past.


    Their testimony demonstrates that Mr. Jimenez was apprehended and severely injured. Everyone will believe everything Mr. Jimenez says. Now, as long as Mr. Jimenez takes care of himself, it would be ideal if he could apany you to confront rissa. If not, have him record a video, and then ask those old guys to join you on the trip. Testify: even if rissa refuses to admit it, others are still considering it."


    The olddy''s words suddenly enlightened Serenity.


    Grandpa Jimenez was still a reliable witness, even though they had run out of other relevant evidence.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, we have a strong witness." Serenity held the olddy''s arm and said, "Grandma, you''re still smart, and you have figured it out."


    The olddy said, "It''s not that I''m smart; it''s that you only care about Mr. Jimenez''s health and think about how to make Mr. Jimenez live a few more years. For a while, you didn''t think of the powerful witness of Mr. Jimenez. However, the miracle doctors are all witnesses. Those old guys are about the same age as Grandma. They are expected to live for at least ten years. They can serve as witnesses for you.


    You don''t want to trouble Mr. Jimenez anymore. Mr. Jimenez is too old and not in good health, so let him record a video. With the old miracle doctor and the others apanying him to testify, they can also prove rissa''s ruthlessness back then.


    Mr. Jimenez is your grandma''s assistant. rissa has no evil intentions. Why should she pursue Mr. Jimenez? And your aunt, rissa, has something to do with her death."


    At this point, the olddy sighed and said, "Sometimes, a family''s rules can kill people. If the head of the Farrell family is a capable and wise person, although there will bepetition, at least others can see a little hope.


    rissa''s abilities are not bad. Your grandma is not in good health, and your aunt and your mother were young at the time. If rissa hadn''t taken action, maybe your grandma would have done something good."


    The olddy sighed again.


    The feuds between big families decades ago were even more intense.


    "Family rules are important, but character is also important."


    Serenity said, "People will change with the environment."


    The olddy was silent and then said, "That''s right."


    "When will you two return to the city?"


    The olddy changed the topic, pulled Serenity to look up and down, then looked at Zachary, frowned, and said, "Zachary Is my vision poor? I believe you have gained weight; why is that? Conversely, you didn''t put on weight, but your lower abdomen did protrude a little, giving the impression that you are pregnant. Haha.."


    Zachary: "..."


    He lookedpletely helpless.


    Grandma''s eyesight is bad! She even said Zachary had gained weight.


    Tania had something to say: "Mom, I said that Zack has gained weight, but he still doesn''t admit it and is not m convinced He says that every time t hees back, I tell him that he has gained weight. Zack, look, I am not the only one saying that about you; your grandma also says you''ve gained weight."  Zachary: "..."


    Serenity couldn''t helpughing again.


    Sheughed and said, ¡°Grandma, it''s okay. It''s because you haven''t seen us for a while that you think one of us is fat and the other is thin. That''s because Grandma thinks I''m thin. My mom thinks I''m losing weight, but in fact, I''m not.


    Zachary is not fat, either. He maintains his weight very well. well.om Grandma please stop hitting him. Seeing how hopeless he is, I have to suspect that you don''t love him anymore."  The olddy chuckled. "Really, then I''m really blind and didn''t see it."

 Chapter 3334

    Zachary didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    Serenity said, "Grandma, we had lunch, took a short rest, and then went back to the city. After picking up Sonny, we went to my aunt''s house for dinner."


    The olddy hummed, "After that, I''ll pack and follow you. A couple of old guys rarely visit Wiltspoon. As andlord, it is difficult for me to give it my all. After that, I''ll move in with you for a few days. You, the daughter-inw and mother-inw, before I return, what topic are you two discussing?"


    The olddy changed the subject too quickly.


    Serenity and the other three were silent for a moment.


    Tania then answered, "Sonny is going to Johnson''s house to y after the winter vacation. Seren and Zack are both busy with work, so I will follow them to take care of Sonny so that they can work with peace of mind and try to finish their work early and take annual leave early. Mom, do you want toe with me?"


    The olddy said, "Of course. I miss my great-granddaughter. I will go to my warehouse to pick out a beadter and bring it to my great-granddaughter to give to her as a dowry."


    The beads in the olddy''s mouth were not beads, but diamonds.


    She liked Avah so much that she epted Avah as her great-granddaughter.


    A great-granddaughter is also a great-granddaughter. It makes sense that she has no daughter, no granddaughter, and no great-granddaughter for the time being.


    "Seren, Zack, you two have to keep up with each other. The fortune teller has said that you two are destined to have both children. Whether I can hold a biological great-granddaughter depends on you two."


    The olddy didn''t dare count on other grandchildren and daughters-inw.


    If the Yorks next generation can have a baby girl, it is a blessing from God.


    How dare the olddy expect God to give her some great-granddaughters all at once?


    The olddy believed in the fortune-teller''s ability.


    Therefore, the fortune-teller said that if Zachary and Serenity are destined to be husband and wife for a lifetime, they can also have children.


    The olddy believed itpletely, and now she is very proud when she sees the happy and sweet look of the young couple. If she hadn''t acted both softly and hard, Zachary would still be single.


    After solving the old problem of Zachary, it will be much easier for the other boys to solve it.


    Look, the results havee out.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zack, Callum, or Kevin all followed the olddy''s request to pursue their wives.


    Evan might give it a try.


    Elian and Tatum were all honest.


    As long as the olddy thinks that in a few years she will have several m she will have se great-grandchildren, she willugh out of her dreams.


    "grandma." Zachary shouted seriously.


    The olddy immediatelyughed and changed the topic. However, she couldn''t put pressure on Seren to give birth to a girl; Zack would be angry.  Although Zachary respected her as a grandma the most,.


    When the olddy saw Zachary''s serious expression and handsomen face, she sometimes had to avoid the edge. s, teaching her grandson to be very capable can sometimes be a kind of pressure.

 Chapter 3335

    It was apany run by Evan himself. It was not affiliated with the York Corporation and had no business dealings. The main reason was that hispany was involved in an industry that was not rted to the York Corporation, so there were no business dealings.


    Evan heard a familiar but irate shout as he was making his way to the office door after returning from a meeting.


    "Evan."


    Fox wasing.


    Evan looked along the sound and saw that Fox was still dressed in red. The style of the clothes had changed, but the red color remained the same.


    He saw her in red at night and thought she was absolutely beautiful.


    Looking at her during the day, he was even more shocked.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her beauty was very mboyant.


    That''s right, that temper was not very good. However, he liked her like this.


    "Mr. York, thisdy must see you. We can''t stop her."


    Following Fox was the security captain, with several security guards, as well as the front desk and his secretary.


    The security guards were still limping when they walked, as if they had been taught a lesson by Fox.


    How could these people stop Fox?


    Even Evan himself was not sure he could stop her.


    This girl''s skills were a bit unfathomable.


    Evan said, "I understand; you go and do the work. If thisdyes to see me in the future, just let her in. I owe her something, and she is here to collect the debt."


    Everyone: "..."


    Their boss also owed someone else''s debt?


    Was there something wrong with thepany''s operations?


    But it looked like business was going well, and wages could be paid on time.


    Furthermore, their boss was the fourth young master of the Yorks. He was backed by the Yorks and was also responsible for some smallpanies and projects under the Yorks.


    If something really happened to thepany, their boss would ask Zachary for help so that he wouldn''t be chased for debt. This girl in red was so powerful that even though there were so many of them, they couldn''t stop her.


    The security guards were also given a lesson.


    "Captain Li, you all go get some medicine. This month, your bonuses will be doubled aspensation for your injuries on the job."


    The injuries to the security guards were not serious; they were just walking with a limp, and they would probably need a few days of rest to recover.


    Fox would take action without being too cruel; after all, these people were innocent.


    If she has anyints or anger, she will always turn to him.


    Several security guards suddenly felt that the two kicks were worth it, and the bonuses were doubled.


    Their basic sry was the lowest basic sry in Wiltspoon. When m Kbined with other benefits, especially bonuses, their ie would be high.  Everyone who came to the stairs: "..."


    Was this still considered merciful?


    Was this beauty in red so skilled?


    Were they those martial arts coaches?


    "Pleasee in. And have a seat."


    Evan opened the office door and invited Fox in.

 Chapter 3336

    Everyone saw the girl in red strutting in, and their boss kept a smile on his face. He was really a gentleman and had a particrly good temper.


    Evan had a good temper among the brothers, but he could still be serious in thepany, so the impression left on thepany employees was that of seriousness. Everyone privately said that he had the demeanor of his eldest cousin, Zachary.


    Although they have never met Zachary in person, they have all heard that Zachary is indifferent and always has a straight face and a very serious expression.


    Thinking of Evan saying that the girl in red was here to collect debts, even their boss Evan had to smile with a smile on his face when facing the creditor.


    They wondered how much debt the boss owed to this girl?


    After the door to the general manager''s office closed, everyone entered the elevator one after another.


    "There is no problem with ourpany, right?"


    Captain Li asked the front desk. He was only responsible for security. He thought the front desk should know better than him about the internal affairs of thepany.


    The front desk asked, "What problems does ourpany have? Everyone goes to work as usual every day and sometimes has to work overtime on weekends. This means that thepany''s business is very good.


    Sries, bonuses, and various welfare subsidies are paid as normal. Daily afternoon tea is still provided and has not been reduced. The snacks are still from the same snack shop. Everything is normal."


    The front desk thought that thepany could still pay wages, and benefits had not been reduced, so there was no need to worry about unemployment.


    "Mr. York said that the girl came to collect debts. I thought there was something wrong with ourpany''s operation. Otherwise, how could Mr. York be in debt?"


    The front desk: "What you say makes sense, but everything in thepany is normal. It''s impossible for Mr. York to run away, right? There are Yorks behind him. The Yorks are the richest in Wiltspoon. Mr. York owns more than just thispany. He is also responsible for some projects and branches of the York Corporation. It stands to reason that Mr. York will not be short of money.


    If anything happens, Mr. York will not be short of our wages. He has the York Corporation to support him. Captain Li, you don''t have to worry about that. As long as we go to work normally, we will get the wages we deserve."


    A security guard suddenly said, "When Mr. York said he owed a debt, he didn''t necessarily owe money. Maybe he owed a love debt."


    Everyone looked at him.


    The security guard said a little nervously, "Why are you looking at me? Mr. York is young and handsome and has a good family background. There should be many girls who like Mr. York. We don''t know if Mr. York likes others. In this case, is there really a debt of love?


    Didn''t you see that the girl in red was angry and obviously unhappy? When Mr. York saw her, he was smiling and had a good temper. He was extremely tolerant of her. Based on my manly intuition, Mr. York likes the girl in red.


    Only when you like her will you tolerate her. Even if she has a dark face, you will still think she is beautiful."


    Everyone looked at each other''s faces and felt that his analysis made sense.


    Evan didn''t care what his staff thought about his rtionship with Fox.


    Thinking of the two of them as a pair of lovers would be just what he wanted.


    After he invited Fox in, he asked her, "Tea or warm water?"


    "I want to drink your blood!"


    Fox looked resentful. She walked to the sofa and sat down on her own'', leaning back on the back of the sofa, ring at Evan with her beautiful eyes.  Evan thought she looked very pretty when she was angry. He poured her a ss of warm water.


    He was afraid that if she drank tea, it would affect her lunch break.


    Regardless of whether she took a lunch break or not, he wouldn''t let her drink tea. If she has the habit of N


    taking a lunch break and is disturbed by the cup of tea, she will be even more angry with him.


    Evan said, "It''s not impossible to drink my blood. I''ll bring you a knife, m


    and you can do it yourself. If you drink a ss of my blood, I won''t die.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    e At most, I''ll just lose too much blood, and my face will be a little pale. You just make me some soup to replenish it."  Fox said angrily, "Drain all your blood, and then throw you into the deep mountains and forests to feed the wild be*sts."


    Evan smiled. "You are not bad; you are just acting that way. I am aware of it.

 Chapter 3337

    Fox sat up straight, picked up the cup of warm water, drank a few sips, and then made a gesture to ssh it at Evan.


    Evan looked at her with a smile.


    Finally, she put the cup down.


    Fox asked, "Stop ttering me; I''m just asking you, when will you give me back my things?"


    Evan sat down opposite her and said the same thing: "I really don''t remember where I put it. I can''t find it now. When I find it one day, I promise to deliver it to you personally. Please give me your address, and just give me your contact information. Otherwise, I''ll give you a new one and tell you where you got it."


    Fox said, "The new one, it''s not mine; I don''t want it. Evan, I''ve informed you that your approach to requesting contact information is uneptable; it resembles the actions of a thief. No, it''s robbery."


    Evan smiled half-heartedly. "Miss Fox, you seem to have forgotten how I took that thing from you. If you hadn''t been disrespectful to me first, I wouldn''t have retaliated in kind."


    Fox:"......"


    Two people looked at each other''s faces.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After a few minutes, Fox softened her attitude and said, "Evan, it was my fault at that time. I apologize to you. Is that okay? You return my things to me. That item holds significant value to me, even though it may not be worth much to you. However, that thing is very valuable and is considered an antique. Even if you can buy it now, it won''t be as good or as old as yours. Since you know my things are valuable, give them back to me."


    Evan said, "Miss Fox, I''m not going to lie to you. I can''t remember where I put those things. You know, I don''t have a girlfriend, so I don''t know where to keep those things. We men are often carelessly thrown away, and they really can''t remember where they were thrown."


    Fox said angrily, "Evan, if you don''t return the things to me, I will go to your grandma and file awsuit against you. Then I''ll go to your elder brother, file awsuit against you, and let him teach you a lesson."


    The young men of the Yorks were firstly afraid of Old Mrs. York, and secondly, they were afraid of Zachary.


    Everyone knew this. On the contrary, they were not afraid of their parents.


    If Fox wants to file aint against Evan, it''s best to go to Zachary.


    Sometimes going to the Old Mrs. York didn''t work because she doted on her grandsons.


    Moreover, Old Mrs. York was often not at home and couldn''t be found.


    Furthermore, due to her advanced age, those who wanted toin were still concerned about taking care of Old Mrs. York, a responsibility they couldn''t shoulder.


    Therefore, it was most appropriate to file aint with Zachary. As long as they take care of themselves, Zachary would definitely help his parents and teach his younger brothers a lesson.


    Evan said, "Don''t just talk about suing me all the time. That makes you look useless. It''s quite simple to demonstrate your ipetence by constantly filingwsuits. Miss Fox, you''re not a useless person."


    Fox said, "I heard that Miss Serenity is approachable and hospitable m think we can be friends. When I be friends with her, I will ask her for help and ask her to help me get it back."  Evan: "..."


    If Serenity asks for something from him and he doesn''t give it, Zachary wille forward. Evan thought about it in front of his serious elder brother, and as a result, he trembled slightly.


    Evan said, "I''ll go back and look for it tonight to see if I can find it. If I find it, I''ll notify you toe and get it, om C you cane and ask every day. My residence is so big that I have to search every corner several times. It takes a while. I can''t stay up all night to help you find things. When I go back every night, it only takes half an hour or an hour at most."  Fox felt that Evan just didn''t want to give it back to her.


    Why did she mess with this scoundrel?

 Chapter 3338

    After a long silence, Fox forced a smile, but it looked a little fake. "Evan, tell me, what do you want me to do so that you can return the things to me?" Don''t tell me that you can''t remember where you put them. That''s your excuse, and I don''t believe a word of it."


    Evan looked like a dead pig and said, "It''s useless for you to call me an ancestor. I really can''t remember it. Believe it or not, I just can''t remember it. If you truly want to find my sister-inw, go ahead. My sister-inw is approachable, hospitable, and likes making friends. Girls like you are her favorites. Indeed, my sister-inw is also proficient in martial arts. When you have time, you canpete with my sister-inw.


    However, my sister-inw is pregnant now, so you should wait until my nephew is born before youpete with her. Even if you ask my sister-inw to bring it to me, it won''t be effective if I can''t find it. "The worst that can happen is that my sister-inw will be upset, and my brother will beat me up."


    Evan acted like a rogue, making Fox so angry that she jumped up and down, but she could do nothing about it.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan didn''t have it at home.


    Fox had already turned his house upside down. She seriously suspected that Evan was carrying her things close to him, so she couldn''t search for him.


    If she truly searched for this scoundrel, he would im that she exploited him and demanded responsibility for him. She would never be able to clear herself, even if she jumped into the Yellow River.


    Evan would really do that.


    Based on her understanding of him,..


    After a while, Fox stood up and was about to leave.


    "Fox." Evan blocked her way and asked, "You''re leaving just like that?"


    "You scoundrel, I can''t do anything to you now. Why don''t I leave? I''m sitting here and getting mad at you, but I can''t really beat you to death. I don''t want to be an enemy of the York family. Evan, if you weren''t Old Mrs. York''s grandson, I would really destroy you!"


    As Fox said, she pushed Evan away.


    The force was so great that Evan was pushed so hard that he stumbled before he could stand still.


    By the time Evan had calmed down, Fox had already walked to the office door and opened it.


    "Fox, now that you are here, let''s have a meal together. It''s my treat. It''s my fault for making youe here for nothing. I''ll treat you to a meal as an apology."


    Evan ran over and tried to hold her hand, but before he touched her hand, she red at him, and he withdrew his hand awkwardly.


    He was afraid that she would truly teach him a lesson in thepany, causing him immense embarrassment and humiliation in front of the employees.


    Well, after all, he was the boss, and that would be really embarrassing.


    Therefore, Evan didn''t dare to touch her at all.


    "I can''t eat. I''m so angry with you; how can I eat anything?" Fox stepped E out, and Evan followed behind her.


    Evan said, "Then just eat your food, and don''t look at me."


    Fox was toozy to pay attention to him.


    "Beep-"


    Fox''s cell phone rang, and she received a new message. She tookn essage, out her cell phone as she walked, and after reading the message, she walked faster.  Evan was about to jog.


    It was the first time he saw a girl walking faster than a grown man.


    The secretary followed the two ikhe people with his eyes, as if he were watching a show.

 Chapter 3339

    How much debt did Mr. York owe to the girl in red?


    The girl in red looked ugly. Did she not collect the debt?


    Fox entered the elevator, and Evan wanted to follow her in, but she kicked him out.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The secretary witnessed the girl in red kicking Evan out of the elevator. Evan fell backwards and sat on the floor, looking very embarrassed and funny.


    The secretaryughed secretly and quickly stoppedughing, fearing that the boss would see him and fire him.


    The elevator door closed.


    Evan climbed up from the ground and kept rubbing his stomach, muttering, "The kick is so strong, it hurts a lot."


    The elevator has gone down. He couldn''t catch up now.


    He had no choice but to walk back.


    Suddenly he thought of what Grandma always said, and he hoped he wouldn''t regret it in the future.


    Did grandma know that Fox was difficult to catch, that he might never be able to catch Fox for the rest of his life, and that he might then give up on Abby and want to live a bachelor''s life?


    However, he won''t regret it.


    He considered taking a step-by-step approach, simr to other brothers, and following his grandmother''s path to his wife. However, after spending more than three months with Abby, he was able to win her heart, but he was unable to win his own.


    He could be friends with Abby, but he couldn''t be a couple because he didn''t have that kind of heartwarming feeling for her.


    Marriage is a lifelong event. He felt that if he couldn''t fall in love with the person his grandma had chosen for him, he shouldn''t get married; otherwise, he would be unhappy and miss Abby.


    It would be a good thing for both him and her to make it clear to Abby and let her end their rtionship as soon as possible.


    Grandma has said that she should leave him alone and let him pursue the girl he likes, as long as he doesn''t regret it in the future.


    A true man does things without regrets!


    Upon seeing the secretary, Evan walked towards him and then stopped.


    The secretary quickly expressed his position: "Mr. York, I didn''t see anything."


    After Evan was silent, he said, "If you see it, you''ll see it. If you want tough,ugh. It''s not good to hold it in. Thinking about it, I also think it''s a bit funny. I retreated, fell, and sat down. I was in a very embarrassed state."


    The secretary suppressed hisughter andforted Evan: "Mr. York, it''s okay. No one else willugh at you. The girl in red may be too ve angry. Debt collectors can''t get money, right? Mr. York, is there something wrong with ourpany? We can still pay wages normally. Did you borrow money from the girl in red? How much money did you borrow?"


    Evan''s ck eyes shed, and he replied, "You think I owe her a sum of money? It''s not about money. In short, it''s my private matter and has nothing to do with thepany''s operations. As long as she doesn''t kick me to death, ourpany will remain solvent. Even if she kicks me to death, thepany will continue to function. "I have so many brothers; they will take over and not let my hard work go to waste."  The secretary sighed.


    "Mr. York, don''t talk about death.


    You''re still young. You don''t even have a girlfriend, so you can¡è die. We can''t say that you will live a hundred years. It''s okay to live to be eighty or ny years old. We feel relieved as long as it''s unrted to thepany."  The secretary looked relieved. "Mr. York, you just said that you owed her a debt, which scared me to death." I have already thought that even if I don''t get a sry, I still have to make progress with thepany."


    Evan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, ourpany has no problem. If there is a problem, I will find a way to solve it. I have so many brothers; if each of them invests a little money in me, ourpany can continue to operate."

 Chapter 3340

    "Mr. York, it''s not a debt of borrowing money but no money to repay it. So, is it a love debt? I think you''re very kind to that girl. Even though she kicked you, you don''t feel angry."


    Evan didn''t hide his love for Fox. He said, "You guessed it right. I wanted her to be my wife, but it''s a pity that it was a bad start. I''ve known her for three or four months, but I can''t even know her name or address, and I also can''t get her phone number."


    Secretary: "That shouldn''t be the case, Mr. York; you are not only our boss; you are also the fourth young master of the York family. How many girls try their best to get married into the York family? How could that girl not have liked you? Despite the length of time that we have known her, she has not even disclosed her name to you. Could she like lesbians, Mr. York, unless she''s not a normal woman or she''s married?


    Evan red at his secretary and said, "She cannot be a lesbian."


    It seemed that Fox was unmarried. However, Evan didn''t know if she had a boyfriend.


    Could it be that she has a sweetheart? Therefore, when facing Evan, she remained indifferent.


    Abby was an arrogant girl, but after he pursued her for a while, she began to feel attracted to him.


    Evan said, "I really don''t know if she has a sweetheart, but judging from her, she should be unmarried."


    The secretary asked, "Mr. York, Does she know your true identity?"


    Evan said, "I know she is very powerful, almost as capable as the young master of the Bucham family. I don''t know where her informationes from. You have been working beside me since I entered society. Over the years, I have regarded you as a trustworthy friend, so I am telling you this."


    The secretary quickly looked grateful and said, "Thank you, Mr. York, for trusting me."


    Evan said, "I''m just telling you these things. My brothers didn''t say anything. In fact, I also sent people to follow her, and I even followed her personally. The result is that my people always get bagged, get beat up, and get nothing.


    I personally attempted to obtain results, but to no avail. It was easy to lose track of her. She is really good at dumping people. I suspect that she may actually be a detective, but there is no evidence to prove that she is a detective."


    Secretary: "This girl is so mysterious."


    No wonder it made them think so hard.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    People are mean sometimes. The less you can get, the more you want it, and the better it feels.


    "She is very mysterious. If I hadn''t known that Julian has no sister, I would have suspected that she was Julian''s sister."


    They were so powerful and very well informed.


    They were either rtives of Julian or detectives. They were well-informed and could easily get rid of anyone who was following her.


    "I wanted to invite her to dinner, but she didn''t want to eat, so she just ran away. I don''t know when we can NO meet again next time." Evan expressed his disappointment as he walked towards the office.


    The secretary yelled behind him, "Mr. York, don''t give up." It''s rare to find someone you like. You''re going to win her over. Whether we can have a bossdy depends on you, Mr. York."  Evan turned to his secretary and said, "Thank you for your support. If one day my wishes true, I will double your bonus."


    The secretary smiled and said, "It would be best to double the year-end bonus."


    "OK." Evan readily agreed.

 Chapter 3341

    Chapter 3341


    After Fox came out of EVYK LIMITED, she quickly hailed a taxi and left in the car. She also turned around and looked to make sure Evan didn''t chase her out.


    It seemed that her kick was a little too strong, and Evan fell to the ground, unable to get up from her kick.


    Half an hourter, at the Stone family''s mansion.


    A strange girl stood at the door of the Stones''s vi, looking around, and then repeatedly looked at the door number at the door of the Stones''s vi to make sure that this was where she was going.


    The girl rang the doorbell.


    Soon, a maid came out. She saw a strange girl standing at the door of the vi. She was in her early twenties, very beautiful, and her clothes were very ordinary. She was holding a small handbag in her hand. When she saw the maid, the girl looked a little confused.


    The maid did not open the door immediately but asked her through the empty door, "Who are you looking for?"


    Was she Elisa''s friend?


    She didn''t look like it.


    Elisa had very few good friends, and the only one she had close contact with was Rylee Erickson.


    Many other richdies didn''t like to associate with Elisa. Elisa was very arrogant and didn''t bother to make friends with those who didn''t like her.


    If she''s not Elisa''s friend, could she be... Lnd Stone, the second young master''s girlfriend?


    The eldest young master, Clive, was married, and he was already a father. His rtionship with his wife was also very good. It was impossible for him to flirt with women outside. Leaving aside Clive and Alice, the maid thought that the girl came to see Lnd.


    The girl replied, "Hello, Auntie, I''m here to see my old man."


    "Your old man?"


    The maid was stunned at first, but her expression changed when she thought of something.


    In this family, who can be called the old man?


    Was it Darrell?


    The first thing the maid thought of was that Darrell was raising a mistress outside, behind his wife''s back. She was so young; she looked two years younger than Elisa. Darrell was already a grandfather. Facing a daughter who was younger than his own daughter, how could he do it?Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Later, she felt that this girl might not be Darrell''s mistress but his illegitimate daughter, who was raised outside.


    She really couldn''t see it. Darrell has such a good rtionship with his m wife and is a strict wife, but he can still raise his mistress outside and have an illegitimate daughter in his twenties.  If his wife knew this, why didn''t she make a fuss?


    The maid looked at the girl carefully and felt that the girl looked nothing like Darrell. Maybe she looked like her mother.


    The girl was very beautiful. The maid thought her mother was also a beauty when she was youngelfishen wasn''t a beauty, she wouldn''t be able to charm her husband. He was dressed simply and looked a bit timid, but her eyes were firm and seemed a bit cunning.  Maybe Darrell didn''t give her a lot of money to support her family, so this girl''s material life was not good, so she dressed simply.


    Audrey was in charge of the family.


    Although Darrell was rich, she knew how much money he hack. If he gave more money to the mistress to raise his daughter, Audrey would find out. Maybe that''s why the mistress''s moremony daughter was dressed so inly.  The maid had imagined tens of thousands of words of exciting plot.

 Chapter 3342

    Chapter 3342


    Although the maid was overthinking, she still asked carefully, "Girl, we don''t have your old man here. Can you tell me what your old man''s name is?"


    The girl said, "I don''t remember his name. I have never heard anyone call him by his name. Everyone calls him by his code name, and his code name is Silver Fox."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The old man sent me a message and told me that he was here and asked me toe find him."


    The maid heard that the girl said she was looking for Silver Fox. Although she didn''t know who Silver Fox was, she was sure that the girl was not looking for her husband. The maid was relieved.


    The maid said, "Girl, we don''t have Mr. Silver Fox here. Are you sure you didn''te to the wrong ce? This is the Stones''s mansion."


    "It''s right here. The location the old man sent me is here. It''s correct. He said he was in business."


    As the girl spoke, she took out her mobile phone from her handbag, clicked on Whatsapp, found the location the old man sent her, and then asked the maid to take a look. She said, "That''s right, it''s right here."


    When the maid looked at the address, she knew it was really here.


    She suddenly remembered the several distinguished guests who came here this morning and asked, "Girl, whom you are looking for were a few old gentlemen who came here this morning."


    "Yes, yes, it''s them. These old guys ran away without even saying hello, making it difficult for us juniors to find them." The girlined.


    The maid then opened the door and said while opening the door, "Several old gentlemen have rested for a while and have already gotten up. Girl, you told me earlier that you were looking for Mr. Silver Fox. I thought you were looking for Mr. Stone."


    The girl was stunned for a moment, then said a little speechlessly, "Auntie, do you think of me as Mr. Stone''s illegitimate daughter, or a little b*tch raised outside? No wonder you looked at me when I said I was looking for the old man. They''re not friendly anymore."


    To guard against her was like guarding against thieves.


    The maid smiled sheepishly and said, "Girl, you suddenly showed up and said without a clue that you were looking for your old man. The only person who can be called an old man here is Mr. Stone."


    The girl said, "Well, Auntie, I couldn''t exin clearly. I don''t me you for overthinking."


    In the future, when she goes to a stranger''s home to see her old man, she has to make it clear to avoid being misunderstood that she is an illegitimate daughter.


    "Girl, Pleasee into the room. Several old gentlemen are in the room. It''s a coincidence that you came; it happens to be lunch time."


    The maid enthusiastically invited the girl to go to the main room.


    Those old gentlemen were all distinguished guests. Seeing how much the host valued them, the maids knew that those old gentlemen had a lot of background.


    Not only did the host family value them, but the cousin and his wife also came to see them.


    The maid asked, "Girl, what''s your name?"


    The girl replied, "Everyone calls me Bianca, so Auntie, you can also call me Bianca."


    The maid smiled and said, "Bianca, you must be very favored at home."


    Bianca said, "It''s not bad. Several old men worked together to raise us. m have older brothers and sisters and a few younger sisters. There are too many brothers and sisters."  Maid: "It''s okay. There are many brothers and sisters. We are all older, and our rtionship will be very good. It will be lively when we get together."


    "This is true; everyone gathers together; it''s really lively, but usually everyone is busy working and going OV their separate ways. I don''t know how many years have passed since. we got together."


    The maid said as she walked, "That''s right. When we grow up, everyone is busy working and making money, and there are fewer and fewer om opportunities to meet. It''s really difficult to get everyone together. I used to say that everyone would get together during the New Year. Together, many people don''te back to celebrate the New Year now, and some people have to travel again during the New Year."  Bianca smiled and said, "Yes, it would be great if half of us coulde back for the New Year."

 Chapter 3343

    Chapter 3343


    -The maid invited Bianca into the house.


    She walked a few steps quickly, walked to Audrey, who was sitting on the sofa, and said respectfully, "Madam, Miss Bianca is here. She said she was looking for Mr. Silver Fox."


    The silver fox turned around and waved to Bianca: "Cute baby, we''re here."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey didn''t know that Silver Fox had called the cute baby over.


    When Silver Fox was greeting the cute baby, Audrey looked over and saw a young girl, who should be a year or two younger than Elisa. She was dressed in simple clothes but had an outstanding temperament. She looked a little timid. When she walked over, she looked. She thought she was very confident.


    In short, the first impression of the cute baby on Audrey was that of aplex contradiction.


    Audrey didn''t know whether Bianca was Silver Fox''s granddaughter or apprentice, and she couldn''t make random guesses, but whether Bianca was a granddaughter or apprentice, she couldn''t be a timid and useless person.


    She might pretend to be a pig and eat the tiger.


    How could the people taught by these old seniors be timid and afraid of getting into trouble?


    Bianca came over.


    Silver Fox introduced everyone in the Stone family to her.


    The cute baby politely greeted Audrey and others.


    After she said hello, Ezequiel (Silver Fox) said to Audrey, "Audrey, this is one of my many disciples, called Bianca. He is twenty-six years old. This child is a little naive and looks a little timid because of everyone''s favor."


    Audrey nodded and smiled at Bianca.


    Silver Fox didn''t say his apprentice''s name, so everyone could only call her a cute baby.


    Elisa always wanted tough when she heard the cute baby''s name, but she couldn''t. It would be too rude tough.


    Fortunately, the cute baby didn''t


    have a baby face. If she had a baby face, hearing her name and looking at her face, others would really think of her as a cute baby-the kind of cute baby that looked like a child.


    Bianca said hello to the old miracle doctor and others again. Several elderly people looked at her with kindness. Just by looking at her, Audrey and others knew that the cute baby was very favored.


    Bianca said she was Silver Fox''s apprentice, but in fact, she was also the apprentice of those old people. She studied a lot of things and learned everything.


    It''s not just her; it''s probably the same for everyone else. Who knows? A few old guys often get together and like to give pointers to the juniors.


    For other people''s apprentices, the


    most outstanding thing was their own master''s ability, but that is not the case for Bianca. She had learned the same skills from every family. Just looking at her ability, it was really hard to tell whose apprentice she was.


    Silver Fox always said that his apprentice belongs to everyone.


    "Where''s the old man?" Bianca saw a few old guys there, but not the old man, who was the loyal uncle, in Audrey''s words.


    Uncle Jimenez never said his name in front of the juniors.


    As a result, the juniors he watched grow up didn''t know his name. Several old friends respected his decision, but he didn''t want to say it, and they never said his name.


    Therefore, the younger generation all called Uncle Jimenez ''Old Man'' because he was the oldest of several elderly people.


    "Your old man is still resting. He


    hasn''t slept well in the past few days. He came here early in the morning. He was exhausted, not in good health, and had great mood swings. He took the medicine given by your miracle doctor, and let him have a good rest."


    The silver fox answered Bianca''s question.


    Bianca asked with concern, "Is the old man okay?"


    The silver fox: "It''s nothing serious. He was just very excited."


    Bianca felt relieved.

 Chapter 3344

    Chapter 3344


    The butler came over and respectfully told Audrey that it was time to eat.


    Audrey asked everyone to eat first.


    Bianca deliberately slowed down her pace and followed her master, Ezequiel (Silver Fox). She even tugged at her master''s sleeve. When the old man slowed down his pace, the master and apprentice fell behind.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Master, have you found the two female dolls that the old man was looking for?"


    Silver Fox said, "Your older brother, Nn, didn''t tell you? Those two female dolls are not female dolls now. Forty or fifty years have passed. One of the two female dolls back then is Miss Audrey Farrell in Wiltspoon now. She is the eldest daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family in Jensburg."


    "The younger one, Miss Harlow Farrell, is the biological mother of Serenity and Liberty, the eldest mistress of the York family in Wiltspoon. However, Miss Harlow Farrell died in a car ident more than ten years ago, leaving only the Serenity and Liberty."


    Bianca said, "Brother Nn didn''t tell me, so I kept asking around, but to no avail. It turns out it''s Audrey. Therefore, Serenity and her sister can be regarded as descendants of the Farrell family."


    The position of head of the Farrell family was passed down from daughter to daughter.


    Strictly speaking, Serenity, Liberty, and Elisa can be called the sessors of the Farrell family.


    Silver Fox said, "Strictly speaking, they are all candidates for session. Audrey and others knew earlier than us. The current head of the Farrell family even came to visit Audrey, and the aunt and niece met." Bianca asked, "Don''t Audrey remember that she is a youngdy from the Farrell family?"


    "She remembered her surname and that her family used to be in good condition, but she didn''t remember the specific location of her home. She was only eight years old at the time. She encountered great changes and escaped with her younger sister. She experienced too many dangers and frights, and she would forget many things."


    Bianca sighed. "I didn''t expect that the people the old man was looking for would be Audrey, Serenity, and others."


    Silver Fox nced at his apprentice and asked her, "Cute baby, is thepany busy recently? You still have time toe to Wiltspoon."


    Bianca smiled and said, "Can''t I take some time off while thepany is busy? Wiltspoon is a big city, and there are many opportunities. I''lle over and take a look and see if I can do some business here." The silver fox stretched out his hand and poked the cute baby on the forehead. "You still p me in front of the master, haha. You were trained by the master. As soon as your tail is raised, I know what you want to do."


    Bianca chuckled. "I can''t hide anything from you."


    The silver fox said, "No wonder you''ve been so busy recently and didn''t even know that your old man found the young master."


    Bianca: "Master, I''m really busy with thepany''s affairs."


    Silver Fox made it clear that he didn''t believe what Bianca said.


    After entering the dining hall, the master (Ezequiel or Silver Fox) and apprentice (Bianca) stopped talking in secret.


    Silver Fox just knew that Bianca was in Wiltspoon, so he sent a message to her asking her toe to the Stone family.


    Master and apprentice could meet each other.


    When children grow up, they will leave their parents'' side.


    Simrly, when a disciple grows up, he also leaves the master''s side.


    He has many disciples, and they fly all over the country and abroad. He, the master, can only see all his disciples on his birthday every year.


    Normally, even during the New Year,


    not all the disciples-those who


    were closer and who were not so busy at work-would fly over to spend the New Year with their master.


    Those who are far away and busy with work, like Bianca, were really busy with their daily work. They only got to see each other once a year on their birthdays, and they just@alked on the phone asionally


    Silver Fox was very happy that all his apprentices were being trained to be talented. However, the juniors were flying around, and he felt lonely again.


    Thanks to a few old friends who lived close by, they often visited each other and got together to pass the boring time.


    Also, the next generation had Titus,


    who was the apprentice of the old genius doctor and was also


    regarded as his apprentice by them. Usually, they trained and taught Titus in various ways.

 Chapter 3345

    Chapter 3345


    After the meal, except for Mr. Jimenez, several elderly people said they were leaving.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Audrey and her family enthusiastically persuaded them to stay.


    Audrey said, "Old Mrs. York will be here soon. She called me and asked me to leave a few seniors behind. She wants to have a meal with some seniors."


    The old miracle doctor said, "Big brother hasn''t woken up yet, so we left like this. If he wakes up, he will definitely me us for keeping quiet. If he doesn''t make a sound, he will be left behind. Otherwise, we can stay in Wiltspoon for two more days and go back tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    He also added, "I''m not in a hurry to go back and take care of my grandson. You guys don''t have any grandsons yet. Why are you so anxious to go back? When you go back, will you stare at me, and I''ll stare at you? How boring."


    Audrey answered, "Yes, since I''m here, please stay a few more days so that I can properly thank the seniors for taking care of my loyal uncle. Thanks to the seniors who have taken care of my loyal uncle in the past decades, only then will I have the opportunity to meet Uncle Jimenez again."


    They would not ept gold, silver, or jewelry as a reward because they were not short on money. Their apprentices were all the wealthiest from all walks of life. Their money could probably buy two Stone Groups.


    All Audrey could do was entertain them well and let them eat, drink, and have fun.


    "Master, it''s just that we, master and disciple, haven''t seen each other for a long time. Now that we have met, Master is in a hurry to leave. I don''t even have the chance to treat Master to a meal." Bianca also helped to retain the master. She will stay at Wiltspoon for two days.


    "Then go back in a few days. We have to meet Old Mrs. York. If we don''t let Big Brother know that we are back, he will be angry."


    Several people decided to stay in Wiltspoon for a few days.


    Silver Fox smiled and said to Audrey, "Audrey, I''ve been bothering you for the past few days."


    Audrey and others responded quickly: "Don''t disturb, don''t disturb; it''s our business''s honor. Old Mrs. York wille overter. If she invites you to live in Wildridge Manor, you have to agree and stay there. Let''s repay a few seniors in our Stone family."


    Darrell also echoed Audrey''s words.


    The old miracle doctor smiled and said, "We are old friends with old Mrs. York. We have met each other If we meet again decadester, she will strongly invite us, and we will always go over and sit down. Now that I''m here, so apprentice


    asked me to give Camryn a follow-up examination."


    Camryn was a patient of his apprentice, Dr. Carden.


    Since he was staying in Wiltspoon for a few days, let''s give Camryn a follow-up visit.


    Audrey also knew that many people


    of the older generation knew old


    Mrs. York or had heard stories about each other. The olddy really wanted to


    ''invite them over to sitet"


    down but she couldn''t stop them, so she smiled and said, "A few of them, Senior, you can stay at Wildridge Manor for two days and stay at our stone family for the rest of the time, okay?"


    "Then we''ll stay shamelessly."


    The eldest among them agreed to Audrey''s request.


    After deciding to stay in Wiltspoon for a few days, Ezequiel (Silver Fox) poked the cute baby on the forehead and said to her, "Tell me, do you still have me as your master in your eyes? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. I''m old. If you can''t run, you can''t run either.¡±


    "I don''t know if you can go back and


    see us. What do you think you are busy with? You are so busy every day, and you haven''t found a son-inw for us toe back. The


    same goes for your brothers, sisters,


    and younger brothers. I will be so


    angry when I see all of you. The


    I


    young one is single, and the


    middle-aged one is still single, which


    is really annoying."


    Bianca giggled, "Master, I think you will live a long life, so I don''t dare to go back and p!ss you off. Master, we are busy making money. Once we make money, we will support our masters in their old age and make money. We have no time to think about personal issues."

 Chapter 3346

    Chapter 3346


    Ezequiel retorted, "We are short of money? Do we need you to support us in our old age? You are just making excuses. Your sister, Sarai, is married, and you''re still single."


    Bianca still smiled. "Then I can support myself as a boss after I make money, right? I''m really busy with work. Besides, I can''t find the right one. Even a very outstanding man may not be interested in me."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Ezequiel (Silver Fox) tugged at her sleeve and said, "Where is the money you earned? Where did you spend it? You can''t even bear to wear better clothes. You dress so inly for the master to see. Do you want Master to rely on you for support?"


    Elisa smiled and said, "Bianca''s clothes look simple, but they are branded. In fact, her clothes are not cheap."


    Bianca said, "That''s right, Sister Elisa has good taste. My master and his friends don''t know how to dress like girls. Who told them not to find me a master''s wife?"


    Several elderly people pretended to hit the cute baby, Bianca.


    Bianca quickly covered her head and ran away, making everyoneugh.


    "We are already old, but these little br*ts and girls often urge us to find a master''s wife for them. As soon as we urge them to get married, they turn around and urge us to get a master''s wife." Ezequiel said helplessly. But his words were full of doting.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    All five of them remained single for their entire lives, although they had experienced moments of affection when they were young. But in the end, no one could get married. Maybe they were destined to die alone.


    Later, they adopted many apprentices, who were trained to be bigwigs in various fields. The best one became their sessor. Their lives were lively, and they were notcking in love. Audrey and others couldn''t helpughing.


    Those who urge others to get married were urged to get married instead.


    "Go out and have fun. Don''t get in my way. I should have asked you toe here earlier."


    Ezequiel scolded Bianca.


    Elisa stood up at the right time and said with a smile, "I''ll take Bianca out for a walk. She just ate, so she can walk to help digest the food."


    Ezequiel said, "Then you have to prepare more food. When shees back from her walk, she will digest the food and be hungry again. You should raise her like a pig. No, it''s worse than raising a pig. A pig can eat so much and still grow fat, so you can sell it for a good price.


    She eats so much, not only does she not gain weight, but she can''t be sold. You say, Have you set your sights on that outstanding man? Tell me, and I will bring a group of people to help you snatch the man away and force him to marry Bianca. How do you think?"


    "A forced melon won''t be sweet. I don''t want it." Bianca quickly refused to let Ezequiel interfere in her private affairs.


    "When I can get married one day,


    will definitely tell you, Master. Master, don''t worry; I will never be


    single. Master, please urge my brothers and sisters." S


    It was true that none of her senior brothers and sisters were married, but they were not much older than her.


    The problem was that many of them were orphans, unlike her, who had a warm and happy family.


    Even if the master doesn''t urge her, her family will. They won''t let her be an old aunt all her life.

 Chapter 3347

    Chapter 3347


    "None of them can find a wife, and they are unable to marry." This gives the Master the impression that we are aplete failure. Among the disciples we have instructed, men are unable to marry, and women are unable to conceive. It''s so embarrassing to tell them."


    Several elderly people nodded sympathetically.


    Bianca quickly stepped forward and took Elisa''s arm, saying, "Sister Elisa, let''s get out quickly. I dread the thought of them pressuring me to marry. I''m only twenty-six years old, not thirty-six or forty-six. Do I need to urge them? They are older than me. When we encourage them to marry, why don''t they?"


    Elisa smiled and walked out of the house with her, smiling as she walked. "Just get used to it."


    The two girls went out.


    Several elderly people also said they wanted to go out for a walk, and they did not need Audrey and Darrell to apany them.


    Audrey had no choice but to arrange for Clive and Remy to apany them.


    Remy is the fifth young master of the Johnson family. Since the Johnson family and the old miracle doctor were inws, Remy could carry on the conversation even if he was present. At the same time, Wiltspoon Hotel.


    After Evan had eaten and drank enough, he leaned on his chair and called Zachary.


    When Zachary answered the phone, Evan asked, "Brother, why didn''t youe over for dinner today? I had waited for you and sister-inw at our hotel."


    Zachary said, "Your sister-inw and I returned to the vi. We just finished having dinner with Grandma and are preparing to return to the city."


    "Do you have anything to do with me?" he replied, asking Evan again.


    "I would like to ask you to help me contact Mr. Julian. I''d like to ask him to do me a favor, or I can just tell Brother Josh."


    Zachary replied, "You can tell Josh that Julian will note back until two years from now." For the time being, Josh will take care of the Bucham family''s affairs. You can tell Josh the same thing." Julian''s family of three was still over there in Yonsburg. He said he wasing back soon, but he wasn''t back yet.


    Julian and Kiera were in love. He had tasted love for the first time, and he could only taste it once in his life. How could he be willing to separate from Kiera so soon?


    It was almost time for winter


    vacation again. The Caron family owned a martial arts gym. During the winter vacation, many parents would send their children to learn martial arts. The Caron family martial arts gym would be very busy. Kiera worked in her own martial arts gym, so naturally she couldn''t leave.


    "I''m afraid brother Josh won''t favor me." Evan was worried. "Brother Josh has the best rtionship with his eldest brother. He also has a good rtionship with my second and third brothers. Among us, Brother Josh doesn''t take us seriously."


    The difference in age was only a few years, so Josh won''t take them to y. He just liked to y with his brothers.


    "Okay, what do you want Josh to do for you? Check that girl? I heard Grandma say that you took other people''s things and returned them after taking theirs. The dignified fourth young master of the York family does not engage in petty theft."


    Evanughed but did not say that he


    wanted to return the things to Fox. He simply stated, "She came toR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Wiltspoon and went to mypany" I wanted to treat her to dinner, but she ran very fast, and I didn''t keep her. Since she has arrived at Wiltspoon, she must not have left yet, but I don''t know where she is. Because Wiltspoon is so big, it''s really hard for me to find her, so I can only ask Brother Josh for help."


    Zachary said, "Josh really doesn''t care about this kind of thing. Can''t you find her by yourself?"


    Evan said helplessly, "I sent people to investigate her and follow her, but she got rid of them all. She warned me not to follow her in the future. Brother, she kicks people very hard. She kicked me just now, and fell to the ground."


    Zachary didn''t sympathize with him


    at all. Instead, he gloated and said, "You deserve it. If you don''t allow Abby, whom your grandmother chose for you, to insist on that unknown girl, you deserve to be kicked. You took someone''s things and refused to give them back. You probably wanted to use this to entice her toe to you. You can''t imagine such a rogue approach.


    Outside, you have to pretend that you don''t know me. I''m afraid that others will know that you are my brother, and I will be embarrassed."

 Chapter 3348

    Chapter 3348


    Evan: "brother."


    Zachary said, "She doesn''t want to see you, and there''s no point in finding her. You''d better just wait for her toe to you. When you take other people''s things and give them back to them, the more rogue you are, the less they will like you. Be honest and upright, a man, upright and aboveboard.


    Don''t deceive me. I made the mistake of cheating. Your sister-inw almost divorced me. You didn''t learn from my mistakes?"


    Zachary didn''t want to assist Evan, and he allowed him to pursue his wife through a lengthy journey. Who told Evan that he had to take the narrow road instead of the bright road?


    Could it be that the person Grandma chose was wrong for him?


    Grandma had hinted at him several times, but he was stupid and didn''t hear it.


    She repeatedly asked him several times if he would regret it, and if he chased his wife to the crematorium in the future, he could not go home and ask his grandma for help. He didn''t hear it; who could me him?


    Zachary didn''t wake up his cousin. Abby and Fox were 90% the same person.


    Only grandma would say that. In the future, Evan would chase his wife to the crematorium.


    Evan: "Brother, can you ask my sister-inw to listen to the phone?"


    Zachary refused to help him, so Evan had no choice but to find Serenity.


    As soon as Serenity opened her mouth, the sky fell, and Zachary had to help her hold on.


    Zachary chuckled twice and


    reminded Evan. "Abby has just be your sister-inw''s new friend. They hit it off instantly. Do you believe that your sister-inw will assist you? Jasmine has also made friends with Abby. If you be friends with Abby, she is likely to make negativements about you in front of Josh. hehe."


    Zachary didn''t say any more.


    Let Evan promote his own taste and appreciate it carefully.


    Giving up Abby was Evan''s loss.


    What was most scary was that Evan went round and round and found that he would eventually marry Abby.


    Grandma never failed to y chess or set up a game.


    After Evan choked, he said, "Okay, I won''t ask Brother Josh for help. I''ll go find out on my own. I don''t know her name or where she lives, so it''s really hard to find out.


    jeam


    currently experiencing the most


    intense phase of my crush, and I am


    feeling extremely powerless."


    He didn''t understand love when he was young, but he missed it as soon as he understood love. He himself felt that his love journey would not be smooth.


    His dream had told him so.


    In the dream, he and Fox had been intertwined for an extended period. Anyway, as long as he dreamed about her, they were always entangled.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Nowadays, it is really entangled.


    But it was him who was pestering, but it still didn''t have much effect, and the pestering was damaging to his reputation as the Fourth Young Master. But it was the only method he could use.


    Zachary stated, "You have chosen


    this road yourself if you don''t follow the broad path that Grandma paved for you." No matter how difficult it is, you have to do it yourself. Grandma asked you if you regretted it, and you said you didn''t regret it." S

 Chapter 3349

    Chapter 3349


    Evan immediately sat upright and said, "I don''t regret it. Brother, nothing''s wrong. I''ll figure it out myself."


    Evan recalled his refusal to follow his grandmother''s instructions. He was afraid his brothers wouldugh at him and his grandma would say something about him. He decided not to ask Zachary for help, but to find a way to go on by himself.


    "When you find the girl, return the items to her. If you do this, you will only ruin other people''s good impressions of you. "If you move her with sincerity, you will have a future and be happy." Zachary imparted his knowledge to Evan, drawing from his own experiences.


    Evan responded, "Brother, I understand. Next time shees to see me, I will return her belongings to her. Brother, are you going back to the city now? I heard the sound of a car." Zachary: "Well, on the way back to the city."


    Evan: "Then I won''t disturb you. I will also go back to thepany to rest. I have two meetings in the afternoon."


    Zachary: "Pay attention to rest; good health is the most important thing."


    Evan: "Brother, I can do it."


    After the brothers ended their conversation, Serenity asked her husband, "What happened to Evan?"


    "The girl he liked came to Wiltspoon,


    went to look for him, and then left." He didn''t catch up with her. He wanted to know her whereabouts, but he didn''t have the ability to find her, so he wanted Julian to


    Additionally, Josh''sziness!


    prevents him from showing any concern. He thinks Julia runs a marriage agency and specializes in helping them find wives."


    When he and Serenity had conflicts in their rtionship, they never used Julian''s connections. They would only go to Julian for help in business matters or other difficult situations.


    Asking Julian for help with something as trivial as a girl''s whereabouts was like killing a chicken with a knife.


    Julian took the initiative to use his connections to find the girl''s whereabouts, but he only found Kiera, who was his destined girl.


    "Josh doesn''t want to waste his connections to help him find someone. Didn''t you and Jasmine be friends with Abby? Evan doesn''t want Abby. You two hold different views about Evan. Josh loves his wife, and he won''t do this thing that makes her unhappy."


    Serenity said, "I don''t have any


    objections to Evan. There is no way


    to force feelings. I can only assert that Evan and Abby have a divine destiny to be together. However, Evan chose that unknown girl. If he wants to know her whereabouts, let him find them on his own. That is his own choice, not something we asked him to do. Outsiders can help with emotional matters; however, he has to rely on himself.¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if she suspected that Abby was the unknown girl that Evan fell in love with, without evidence, Serenity would not regard the two as the same person for the time being. What if they didn''t? Even if they were determined to watch a show, she wouldn''t say anything.


    Grandma and Zachary didn''t say anything.


    "Just let him find out for himself." The olddy took over. She asked, "I have so many grandchildren; as long as they are the wives I choose for them, which one will not pursue their wives step by step? Are they unhappy? Seren, you and Zack are the famously happiest couple."

 Chapter 3350

    Chapter 3350


    "Don''t Callum and Camryn have a bad rtionship? Are Kevin and Hayden not doing well together? Let''s not forget about Tatum. I went to great lengths to select Elora for him, and he doesn''t seem to mind her proximity. He doesn''t care that she is far away; even though the New Year is about toe and he is thousands of miles away, he still wants to run over to chase his wife.


    It''s just that Evan is disobedient. He likes to take detours, so let him take eighteen detours until he begins to doubt his life, haha.¡±


    What the olddy saidter was obviously gloating about someone else''s misfortune.


    If Evan doesn''t listen to the olddy''s words, he will suffer a lot.


    So many grandchildren were obedient, and asionally one was disobedient. Haha, it was quite interesting.


    Zachary and Serenity looked at each other.


    Zachary quietly held his wife''s hand. In his heart, he was d that he finallypromised and followed his grandma''s arrangement to marry Serenity. Otherwise, he was unaware of the punishment his grandmother had inflicted upon him, forcing him to pursue his wife through the crematorium.


    "grandma."


    Taking advantage of the fact that except for the driver, there were only three people in the car, grandma and grandson, Serenity asked as if seeking confirmation, "Is the girl that Evan likes the same as the Abby that grandma chose?"


    The olddy smiled and said, "You two have guessed what you are asking, but don''t tell anyone. Even Evan is a bit stupid. I repeatedly told him not to regret it in the future and not to ask us for help when chasing his wife at the crematorium, but he didn''t even hear it. He deserves to take a detour."


    Serenity smiled and said, "That''s right, I didn''t even think of it. Zachary was the one who thought about it. Once he analyzed it with me, I thought it made sense."


    "Zack is still smart and understands me best." The olddy praised Zachary.


    Serenity said, "However, how could Abby be the girl that Evan likes? ording to Evan''s description, they have distinct personalities. The gir that Evan likes appears to have a mboyant temper and is very skilled. Abby is aplete


    Even her temperament isman.


    straightforward, devoid of any hint of arrogance."


    The olddy smiled and said, "Seren, do you think went to all these ces to find wives for them, and I just found them randomly? Not only is it a suitable match for their character, but it also has the potential to elevate our York family''s connections, status, and power to new heights. Of course, being a cksmith requires strength, and we must first train our children well.


    Having numerous powerful rtives can be detrimental if youck the necessary skills. They can take everything you have with them. Only when you have the ability can you protect everything in your family." There are pros and cons to marriages between wealthy families. The good side is that it can bring benefits to both parties. If they form an alliance to do business, they will be more powerful.


    The bad side is that if one party is weak and unable to hold on to ancestral property, it is often the people around you who are the quickest to take action and divide it. Businessmen attach great importance to profits; this is unchanging.


    "Your grandparents, fortunately, trained all of your brothers. Even Rowan is still young, but with eight of you outstanding brothers, Rowan can''t be any worse, no matter how bad you are. If he really has no ability in the future, if you eight brothers can each help him.


    I may not have the energy to educate the next generation. I can probably educate the one in Seren''s belly for a few more years. But for the next ones, I won''t have the energy or the longevity to educate them.


    Zack, Seren, you are the eldest


    brother and sister-inw. The next generation and the next generation after that you and your wife should be well trained. Also, men in our York family mainly marry virtuous wives. Don''t destroy this point. A Virtuous wife is prosperous for three generations."


    Zachary and Serenity both had serious expressions. Zachary said seriously, "Grandma, we know."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 3351

    Chapter 3351


    Zachary added, "Grandma, you can live a long life. The old miracle doctor is here, and I''ll ask him to take your pulse. If there are any deficiencies, ask him to prescribe some medicine to nurse you back to health."


    The rtionship between the old miracle doctor and Grandma May was particrly strong. Even though he knows that people will die when they get old, Zachary felt a little panicked when he thought that Grandma would leave them.


    They had been sad about their grandfather''s death for a long time. Even when the brothers were together, if they talked about their grandfather, they couldn''t help but get red-eyed.


    Grandma May said, "I''m fine now. Every once in a while, our family doctores over to check on me. Dr. Carden also checked my pulsest time. There is nothing wrong. I pay great attention to health care. Anyway, I can still help you take care of the children. You two could simply bear me a great-granddaughter. If you don''t hold a great-granddaughter or take my great-granddaughter to elementary school, I won''t be willing to go see your grandfather like this.


    Your grandfather is not lucky enough to see his great-granddaughter. On your behalf, I have to watch her for a few more years. This way, when I meet your grandfather, I can tell him how cute my great- granddaughter is."


    Zachary: "..."


    Serenity smiled. "Grandma, in order for you to hold your great-granddaughter, you don''t have to look down on Mrs. Johnson. Zachary and I will work hard."


    Grandma May said, "Don''t worry, the one in your belly won''t be born until next year. Then, when the eldest is three or four years old, if you want a second child, you can have two children. You don''t have to have too many. Even if our family can afford it, we still have a nanny. But pregnancies cannot be reced by others.


    Having too many children will severely damage a woman''s body. Seren, you still have your own business to take care of, and we will have you take care of the household affairs in the future. Your health is the most important, so it''s better to have two children."


    Olddies like to have children and grandchildren, but the first priority is the health of their grandchildren.


    Grandma May didn''t want grandsons-inw to have three or four children just to have a daughter.


    When her daughters-inw were young and had three children, she would not advise them to have any more children. Firstly, they were afraid of births and they were in charge, and secondly, she cared about their daughters-inw''s health.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity said, "Well, two children are just right, but one is a bit too single. If only I could be as lucky as Jane to have two children at one time, both children, how wonderful it would be."


    Grandma May smiled and said, "The chance of twins being twins is low. Twins also have gic factors. If your parents'' family doesn''t give birth to twins, your chance of having twins is very small, unless artificial intervention and in vitro fertilization are done. If you can get pregnant naturally, don''t go through in vitro fertilization. Women will suffer a lot from in vitro fertilization."


    If she wanted to go through in vitro fertilization, her daughter-inw could go through in vitro fertilization when she was nine years pregnant. She did not agree with giving birth to a daughter because she felt that her daughter-inw would suffer a lot.


    She told her son and daughter-inw to let nature take its course, and whatever was in their destiny would alwayse.


    What is not in your life, even if you have it, you will suddenly lose it. If you don''t have it, you will only be disappointed. If you have it but lose it, that is pain.


    "Grandma, don''t worry, we won''t do in vitro fertilization." Zachary said it in a low voice.


    He couldn''t bear to let Serenity suffer.


    One year after their marriage, when Serenity was not yet pregnant, he never thought about doing in vitro fertilization. Back then, Serenity could get pregnant naturally; they would not go for in vitro fertilization. Children are the same; they are the fruit of their love and the continuation of life.


    "Well, I''m relieved." Grandma May yawned gracefully and said to the two juniors,. "I''ll take a nap. I''m used to taking a lunch break. When the timees, I feel ufortable if I don''t sleep for a while. Wake me up when you get to the Stones Seren, you should also take a rest."


    Serenity responded, "I''m not sleepy yet, grandma. Go to sleep for a while, and we''ll wake you up when the timees. My sister should have some time now. I''ll tell my sister about finding Mr. Jimenez." The olddy closed her eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 3352

    Chapter 3352


    -Serenity lowered the volume on Whatsapp to the lowest level before sending a message to Liberty, telling her that she had found Mr. Jimenez. It should be said that Mr. Jimenez hade to find them. After sending the message, he also added that the olddy was resting in the car, so they could just send messages and chat, but don''t make phone calls, so as not to disturb the olddy.


    After Liberty received the message, she immediately replied and asked Serenity, "where has Mr. Jimenez been hiding for so many years? Are you sure it''s Grandma''s assistant? Could it be fake?" Serenity: "Mr. Jimenez was saved by the old miracle doctor and others. He had been living with the old miracle doctor and them for so many years, hiding his name and having some health problems. He was also looking for our mother and aunt. It was only recently that he confirmed our aunt''s identity, so he came over and recognized her.


    Although the aunt can''t remember many things, she still has some impressions of Mr. Jimenez. Besides, he was apanied by the old miracle doctor. If you don''t believe in Mr. Jimenez, you still have to believe in the old miracle doctor. I think this person is real and cannot be fake."


    Liberty was relieved.


    Serenity also told Liberty that when she is free in the evening, Audrey will call her to exin the matter in detail. She should ask Liberty to reveal some information to Kathryn and test whether Kathryn is really on the side of justice.


    Liberty could only wait until she was free in the evening before contacting her aunt, Audrey.


    She was also really busy. She didn''t even have time to call Sonny. Every time Sonny video chatted with her, she didn''t talk for more than a few minutes before she would end the video. Sonny was obviously unhappy, but fortunately he was sensible and wouldn''t cry.


    Liberty felt a little sorry for Sonny, leaving such a young child at home for Serenity to take care of. She went to Jensburg alone.


    This wait would take a long time. Fortunately, the New Year was almost there.


    She looked at the anxious order delivery date and the production progress. She could deliver the goods on the 23rd and 24th of the twelfth lunar month. After delivering the goods, wages and bonuses were settled and paid to the workers, and they took annual leave.


    Let''s start work again on the tenth day of the new year.


    In this way, she would have more than ten days to spend with Sonny.


    However, her All You Can Eat


    restaurant in Wiltspoon did not have annual leave. It would be even busier during the New Year, and only the All You Can Eat breakfast shop@ould take a few days off.


    The business of the hotel was also very good. Without her in charge, there had been no mistakes. She had also read the monthly ounts.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She nned


    to open a restaurant


    here in Jensburg after the year. Her


    restaurant would serve mainly working people. The consumption was not expensive, and if the food were delicious, they would not worry about business.


    She even started looking at stores.


    After returning to Wiltspoon, she would discuss it with Serenity and see what she said.


    Liberty thought it was okay. She would probably be stationed in Jensburg permanently from now on.


    It would be good to be able to get along well in Jensburg.


    If she really takes over the Farrell family in the future, Jensburg will be her home, and she will transfer Sonny''s study to Jensburg.


    However, things were undecided, so she didn''t think about such long-term matters.


    The position


    of head of the Farrell


    family was passed down from


    daughter to daughter. If she took the


    position of head of the family, she


    would have to give birth to a


    daughter in order to pass on the


    inheritance.

 Chapter 3353

    If the daughter''s surname is Farrell, it means that Duncan will be her son-inw. If the child is born as a son, he can inherit Duncan''s surname, but a daughter cannot.


    Liberty didn''t know if Duncan would agree. Therefore, these were all future-oriented considerations. What she wanted to think about was how to make herpany do well, grow bigger, and then invest in othe industries, make more money, and upy a ce in Jensburg''s businessmunity.


    She couldn''t always rely on Duncan.


    Only when you are strong can you be truly strong.


    After the sisters stopped sending messages, Serenity also slept lightly against Zachary.


    Liberty over there put her phone on the bedside table, and shey down again. In her office, in order to have a good rest, she separated a small room and ced a 1.2-meter-wide bed, a small wardrobe, and a small bedside table in it. She divided the innermost part of the small room into a bathroom.


    As a result, she had a lounge in the office where she could rest at noon.


    The rm clock rang after Liberty had rested for twenty minutes, and the ringing soon woke her up.


    She was still lying on the bed, not wanting to move very much. She stayed on the bed for only two minutes before forcing herself to sit up. Then she understood why Sonny refuses to get out of bed in the morning.


    She really didn''t want to get up when she slept soundly; she wanted to continue sleeping. But she couldn''t sleep; she had to work.


    She made an appointment with Mr. Dube at the Fortress Hotel at 2:10 p.m..


    After getting up, Liberty simply washed her face, put on makeup, andbed her hair again. She looked at herself in the mirror and made sure that she was in good condition. Then she walked out of the lounge with her mobile phone.


    "Ring ring ring..."


    Her cell phone rang. It was a call from Duncan.


    Liberty was not in a hurry to listen. She picked up her coffee cup and went to the tea room before answering Duncan''s call. Liberty: "Duncan."


    "Liberty, are you up for your lunch break?" Duncan''s gentle voice came in, and Liberty felt particrly at ease listening to it.


    Having someone at the forefront of your heart, receiving care and attention, is truly fulfilling.


    Liberty said, "I just got up. I''m going to have a cup of coffee and walk around the workshop. I''m going to the Fortress Hotel. I made an appointment with Mr. Duan to discuss business there."


    "Shouldn''t you be taking a lunch


    break?" Liberty, responded to


    Duncan''s question by stating that he was different from her. His ownpany had a good business, everything was stable, and he had cultivated a strong management team. Even if he did not return, it would not affect thepany''s operations.


    When she was still working at Lewis & Co., she paid attention to his working hours. In the morning, he usually arrives at thepany around nine o''clock, and in the afternoon at two o''clock. At times, he failed to return to thepany, and his departure time was not consistent.


    Anyway, he was much more rxed than Liberty.


    When Liberty came to Jensburg, she was still in her infancy and very


    busy. She met with customers every day to discuss business. Even though it was the twelfth lunar month, she had to negotiate next year''s business so that the workers would have work to do at the beginning of the new year. At the very least, they have to negotiate business for the first half of next year. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan was also aware of her busy schedule and her tendency to avoid disturbances. He always contacted her after lunch, before getting off work, orte at night.


    Duncan also knew that she would have some time to answer the phone at these times. He only regretted that he was unable to move around and could not run to Jensburg to help her.


    If he wanted to go to Jensburg to apany her, he still needed bodyguards to escort him there, and once he got there, he might even be a burden to Liberty.

 Chapter 3354

    -As a result, Duncan could only suppress the pain of lovesickness and stay in Wiltspoon, honestly waiting for her to return from vacation.


    Sometimes, when he thought too much and was afraid that he would be resentful, heforted himself and enlightened himself. Liberty even left Sonny at Serenity''s house. She usually didn''t have time to make phone calls to him.


    Duncan said, "I can sleep for half an hour at noon. I have slept for half an hour. At this point, I think you are up. I will call you before you officially go to work."


    "Well, I drank my coffee and got to work. What''s up?" Liberty asked softly, "Miss me?"


    Duncan said affectionately, "I miss you. Every moment of every day, I think about you. I miss you so much that I go crazy."


    Liberty''sughter came over the phone.


    Duncan felt that he could increase his afternoon work efficiency to a higher level while listening to herughter.


    Duncan: "You just went back a little while ago." I wish I could be with you twenty-four hours a day. It''s been a long time, okay? If I don''t see my job for one day, three autumns will pass. "Just count how many autumns we''ve had apart."


    Liberty smiled and said, "It''s been more than ten or twenty autumns."


    Duncan: "No, I miss you; I really miss you."


    Liberty said, "I miss you too. Ourpany officially takes annual leave around the 25th of the Lunar New Year. We don''t start work until the 10th day of the first lunar month, so we can rest for more than ten days."


    "Duncan." Liberty begged, "When I''m not at home, you can asionally visit my house and ask someone to clean it for me. When the sunes out, wash the bedding and dry the quilt so that when I go back during the New Year, I can rx. I''ll give you the money for housekeeping."


    Duncan said, "You don''t need to tell me; I will go and take a look. There is no need to hire a housekeeper; I will just arrange for a few people to go over. Seren should also go over to take a look; don''t worry. Is it still snowing in Jensburg?"


    Liberty said, "It''s not raining now, but it''s always cold, much colder than Wiltspoon."


    Soon, it will be sunny again in Wiltspoon.


    "By the way, isn''t Mrs. Lane at your house?" Duncan asked.


    Liberty said, "Mrs. Lane called me a few days ago. She was asking for leave to go back to her hometown. She said that her old mother had a fall, was bedridden, and needed someone to take care of her.


    Everyone else has something


    going


    on, and it feels like it''s contagious. Mrs. Lane has a situation at home that necessitates her taking a leave of absence, and they also have a simr situation at home. As long as there are two people staying in the vi, I don''t have to worry about it."


    She bought a vi from Zachary for a low price, and Serenity also sent a few people to her house to help her take care of the vi on a regr basis. But her living habits hadn''t changed much.


    Most of the furniture, appliances, and various furnishings at home were given to us by rtives and friends. After buying the vi, she only had working capital for her business. She lived a frugal life, just like she had just after her divorce.


    Anyway, like ordinary people, she had to clean up her home, wash her bedding, and dry her quilt as the New Year approached.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t think she was rich, but she still worked hard to make money.


    She benefited greatly from Serenity''s marriage into the York family and her position as the eldest mistress. She is the biological sister of Serenity, York''s eldest mistress.


    It is believed that one person has attained enlightenment, while chickens and dogs ascend to heaven.


    If Serenity hadn''t married into a wealthy family, she would probably still be struggling at the bottom of society.


    She had been poor and difficult; even if her status had changed, she would not be extravagant.


    Duncan: "..."


    "It''s really like it''s contagious."


    Liberty was not at home, and Sonny lived with Serenity. He arranged for Liberty to be a servant. If he had to take leave for family matters, Liberty would not disagree.


    There was no pressure for servants to ask for leave. The owner was not present at home.


    No one could move out of the vi, and this was a high-end vi area with a high security level.


    Knowing that this was the residence of the eldest youngdy and sister of the York family, no one dared toe here and act wild.

 Chapter 3355

    Duncan said, "Sonny seems to be on winter vacation next Tuesday. When he has vacation, I will take him there again, and then when you have your annual vacation, we will go back to Wiltspoon to celebrate the New Year together.


    I''m going over; let''s go look at the house. You are going to develop in Jensburg in the future, so let''s buy a house so that we don''t have to stay in a hotel when we go there."


    Liberty said, "Don''t be in a hurry to buy a house. Wait until I''m stable. I can''t afford that much money now."


    However, Duncan didn''t like living in a suite.


    Sonny was still young, so if Liberty lives in a suite, Sonny will run around and be easilyined about by people upstairs and downstairs.


    Before Liberty was divorced, she was oftenined about by the residents downstairs. Every time she wasined about, Hank would criticize her and tell her to watch out for Sonny and not let Sonny make such a big noise.


    A child is not sensible. If you want him to make no movement at all, that is impossible.


    Even when adults do things, they make noise. For example, when making dumplings or chopping stuffing, it will be very noisy. Or walking a few steps in high heels will make people downstairs feel noisy. Before buying Zachary''s vi, it was better for Liberty and Sonny to rent a house. Sonny was already in kindergarten. After kindergarten, they would go here and there, and they would take a shower and sleep when they got home at night, so they would not disturb others.


    Duncan was used to people living in big vis. He said that when buying a house, he will definitely not buy a suite but a vi. Liberty really had no money left to buy a vi.


    Herpany had just been established, and even though it had talked about a lot of business, the payment for the goods had not yet been received, and money still needed to be invested to ensure the norma operation of thepany.


    She held shares, so there was no way she wouldn''t invest any money.


    She just bought a vi in Wiltspoon and had no ns to buy a new house for the time being.


    Duncan said, "You don''t need to pay; I will buy it. From now on, we will be a family after we get married, and the house will be our ce to stay in Jensburg."


    They couldn''t get the certificate two years ago, and they will get it after the year.


    After receiving the certificate, they were husband and wife. When he and Sonny came over, they naturally did not want to stay in a hotel but wanted to live in their own house.


    A family of three is happy.


    Duncan felt very happy just thinking about it.


    Duncan said, "Since it is our home, of course you must like it."Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty was silent for a moment and then said, "Sonny went to Annenburg to y with Titus during the winter vacation. We can talk about buying a house after the New Year. The New Year is only one month away now, so we have to look at houses that are suitable. It''s very tight on time. Sonny is going to Annenburg. I thought he would be eager toe find you during the winter vacation."


    Duncan smiled and said, "That kid is just ying; he doesn''t even think about his mother."


    Liberty alsoughed, "Jensburg is too cold. If hees to y for two days, he will feel very fresh when he sees the snow. If he lives here for a while, he will feel cold. Staying at home every day will make him bored."


    If a three- or four-year-old child is asked to stay in the house every day, he will not be able to stay.


    When he went out to y and it was cold, he didn''t want toe over.


    Liberty said, "I don''t want him toe over either. When hees over, even if you help me watch him, I''m still distracted and can''t concentrate on my work. I''m also very busy at the end of the year."


    Duncan hummed, "Then I''ll arrange things in thepany and go over there. Sonny will go and y with his friends. It just so happens that we can live in a two-person world."


    Liberty''s face was stained with red clouds, but of course Duncan couldn''t see it.


    Liberty said, "Didn''t you say you


    would wait for me toe back from my annual vacation? You don''t have toe over. I''m really busy,


    and yourpany is busy too if youe over, I can at most have


    dinner with you ande backte at night."


    Not long after thepany was established, the Farrell Group, a powerful enemy, kept an eye on her and suppressed her at all times. She was under great pressure.


    Duncan said, don''t need you to


    apany me. I can help with yourpany''s affairs. When you go out to discuss business, I will help you manage thepany. I have also invested in it. This is also one of mypanies."


    Liberty smiled and said, "Okay, you cane over if you want, but you have to promise me that you will continue to do rehabilitation even after youe over."

 Chapter 3356

    -Duncan said, "Of course, I wish I could be back to normal now so we can get the marriage certificate and hold the wedding."


    They would get the marriage certificate first and wouldn''t hold the wedding too soon. They would hold the wedding when he could walk like a normal person.


    Duncan: "See you this weekend, then."


    Liberty: "Okay, see you this weekend."


    Duncan reluctantly said, "You go to work first; I will also go to do things; I won''t take up your time, but you have to take care of your health. Good health is the most important. You can''t make enough money, and the stability of apany can''t be achieved in one day. It takes time and effort."


    Duncan was afraid that Liberty would be too anxious and tire her out.


    Liberty nodded. "I know; I will take care of myself, and so should you. That''s it for now; we can talk again in the evening when we''re free."


    After ending the call, Duncan was reluctant to put down his phone. He looked at it and smiled. In fact, he was thinking that he and Liberty would soon be husband and wife.


    They should buy a bigger house in Jensburg so that they can livefortably.


    When Liberty took over the Farrell family, even if Duncan had to move into the Farrell family mansion, he would stay in the small home he had bought for a few days from time to time to spend a few quiet days. There was a question that Duncan suddenly thought of.


    If Liberty really takes over the Farrell family and bes the next head of the Farrell family, then she will be looking for a son-inw.


    However, there is no defense.


    He had already prepared to be a live-in son-inw.


    He also worked for his parents. He thought his parents wouldn''t stop him. He had four brothers. Even if he bes a son-inw, he still has three older brothers to stay with his parents.


    Besides, he was just a son-inw, not selling himself, so he could still be loyal to his parents. Just like a woman marrying into her husband''s home.


    A son-inw who lives with his wife''s family swaps roles with the woman who bes his daughter-inw.


    "Duncan, what are you thinking about that''s so funny?" Desmond''s voice rang out.


    Duncan looked up and saw his eldest brother. He smiled and said, "Brother, when did youe here?"


    Desmond said, "I just came back from sending a guest to the airport. I passed by yourpany and came in to take a look."


    Duncan: "A very important guest?"


    That person must be an important guest since he needed Desmond to personally send him to the airport.


    Desmond Lewis, the eldest son of the Lewis family, had taken over the family business of the Lewis family and was the head of the family.


    "Um." Desmond sat down at his


    desk. He was somewhat simr to Duncan, but he was ten years older than Dunean. He was in his forties, well-maintained, and looked younger than Duncan. He was gentle and elegant. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan was a rough type, and although he took care of himself perhaps because of his personality and his disfigurement, he didn''t take care of himself as well as his older brother, Desmond.


    Desmond, dressed in a suit and tie, looked more like a CEO than Duncan.


    Even though Desmond''s son is in his early twenties, he still charms many girls.


    Fortunately, he was able to stay


    calm and often walked by the river without getting his shoes wet. His wife came from a wealthy family and was well-maintained. He also had a Son and a daughter, both of whom were very outstanding, so he didn''t have to worry about them. His small family was very happy and harmonious.

 Chapter 3357

    "What were youughing at just now?" Desmond asked Duncan gently again.


    Duncan answered honestly, "I just had a phone call with Liberty, and I couldn''t help butugh when I thought that we would be able to get our marriage certificate soon."


    "Did you propose to her?" Desmond asked.


    Duncan said, "I have begged, but when I asked before, she didn''t agree. Brother, I will not wrong her. I will propose to her again. I will wait until she returns to Wiltspoon to make arrangements. I will arrange the venue for the proposal outside. I will propose to her in public for Hank and the Brown family to see. They gave up Liberty, which was their biggest loss. Hank is not worthy of liberty."


    Duncan was determined to make the Brown family regret their decision.


    Desmond smiled and said, "They have long regretted it, but they have not regretted buying the medicine. You can''t wrong her. She had a failed marriage, and she has some shadows in her heart. If it weren''t for your loyalty and persistence, and because she has be like this and lost her temper over time, she might not be willing to marry you. To be honest, with her current conditions, she doesn''t have to worry about getting married."


    Putting aside Liberty''s career and just saying that she was the elder sister of Serenity and the niece of Audrey, many people wanted to marry her.


    Liberty also knew in her heart that the men outside who approached her basically came because of her identity as sister and aunt.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Duncan was not.


    Duncan himself was a young master from a wealthy family. If she married him, she was overreaching.


    Therefore, she didn''t have to worry about Duncan having any ns for her. He hadplete feelings, love, and sincerity for her.


    The most important thing was that Duncan was very good to Sonny. Sonny was afraid of him from the beginning, but back then, he was as close as a father and son. This is because Sonny felt Duncan''s sincerity toward him.


    It is said that children''s hearts are very pure. Even if they can''t express it in words, they know in their hearts who is good to them and who is being hypocritical to them. Women who remarry with children must consider not only their own happiness but also their children''s feelings.


    Sonny epted Duncan, and Liberty was also moved by Duncan''s persistence and affection. She decided to take a g*mble again.


    Marriage is inherently a gamble. She lost her first bet. The second time, she hoped to win the bet, and she also believed that she could win the bet.


    Duncan said, "Brother, I know, and I can''t bear to let her suffer. She will have what others have, and what she has, others may not have. Let me tell my parents when I get home tonight and ask them to help us choose. On a good day, after I proposed to her, I went to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the certificate. The wedding can be heldter. When I can walk like a normal person, the wedding will be held.


    The weddings of Zachary and Serenity and Josh and Jasmine were both luxurious and sensational. Liberty and I''s wedding should not only surpass theirs but also be on par with them so as not to wrong Liberty. When the timees, Sonny will be our flower girl."

 Chapter 3358

    Duncan''s eyes shone with anticipation when he thought of his wedding to Liberty.


    Desmond smiled and said, "That''s right, your wedding cannot be lost to your two good buddies. You don''t have to wait to tell your parents when you go back in the evening. Just tell your parents in the family groupter."


    Duncan: "Um."


    Desmond asked, "Is everything going well for Liberty in Jensburg? If she needs help, just ask her. We stay far away. We can still help her when she needs help."


    After Duncan had a car ident, Liberty went to take care of Duncan, and the Lewis family began to regard Liberty as the Lewis family''s daughter-inw. If Liberty needs help in Jensburg, the Lewis family will never stand idly by.


    Duncan leaned back on his chair and said, "She doesn''t need help yet. Even if she encounters difficulties, she will find a way to solve them herself. Watching her be stronger and grow little by little, my mood is different. After I have arranged thepany''s affairs, I will go to Jensburg to sit in herpany so that she can have no worries. Jensburg''spany was originally invested in by several of our families, and I am also taking care of my ownpany."


    "Going to Jensburg again?"


    Desmond''s smile faded; he frowned and said, "You have difficulty moving now, so it''s better not to run around. Besides, the New Year is not far away. Liberty will definitelye back for the New Year. Just wait for her toe back to Wiltspoon."


    Duncan said, "I really want to help her. I can help her take care of Sonny."


    He asked Desmond, "Brother, what was it like when you and my sister-inw were passionately in love? Did you often separate and not see each other?"


    After Desmond was silent, he said, "Since you have decided, I won''t stop you. This is a matter between you and Liberty. You two can just discuss it. Is kindergarten going on winter vacation this week?"


    The youngest of Duncan''s nieces was in kindergarten, and Duncan hadn''t paid attention to the kindergarten''s holidays for an unknown amount of time.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sonny won''t go. He said he would


    go to Annenburg to y with his friend because he thought Jensburg was too cold. He doesn''t need my care either. Serenity and Zachary took good care of him. If Serenity and Zachary didn''t have time to take Sonny back to Wildridge Manor, there were many elders rushing to take him."


    "Zachary said that when he and his wife returned to Wildridge Manor, their mother would scold them if they didn''t take Sonny with them."


    Desmond smiled and said, "That child is adorable. Duncan, are you considering having another child after you and Liberty get married? I know you like Sonny very much and are as close as father and son, but after all, his surname is Brown, and he is not your biological son. Liberty is a few years younger than you. The two of you have obtained your marriage certificate and have put the issue of childbirth on the agenda as soon as possible. Regardless of whether you have children or not, you will have one of your flesh and blood. With a child acting as a bond, your rtionship will be even better."


    The Lewis family epted Liberty and no longer disliked her as a divorced woman.


    But once the two people get married, the Lewis family still hopes that Liberty and Duncan can have a child; no matter whether it is a son or a daughter, they must have a child that belongs to Duncan.


    No matter how good Sonny was, in the hearts of the Lewis family, he was still a child of the Brown family.


    Duncan stoppedughing and said seriously, "Having a second child depends on Liberty''s wishes. I will not mention it to her, nor will I ask her to give me a child."


    "Although Sonny is not my biological child, if I treat him as my own and raise him as an adult, he will respect me like his father. Besides, I don''t ask him to give me anything in return. This kid is destined for me; I just like him."


    Desmond sighed. "My parents are


    just worried that you love Liberty too much and won''t think about giving. birth to a child of yours. They are worried in their hearts, but they don''t want to reveal anything in front of Liberty for fear that she will feel ufortable. You two are in trouble again. You still have to talk to Liberty about the child.


    After marriage, mom can''t help but mention it to Liberty, and Liberty feels ufortable, which affects your rtionship. It''s better to talk about the child before marriage."

 Chapter 3359

    Duncan remained silent. Now that the conversation has been opened, Desmond continues. He said, "Also, we all know the real purpose of Liberty going to Jensburg. We have now confirmed that they are descendants of the Farrell family. If she really follows her aunt''s arrangement and overthrows the current family head, she will take over the Farrell family. You are going to be the Farrell family''s son-inw. You have to think about this carefully. I know that you don''t mind being a son-inw for Liberty, but our parents may not ept it."


    Even though the Lewis family had many sons, they were wealthy, and their sons would not be sons-inw.


    Duncan was not the sort of second-generation rich man with no ability.


    Duncan said, "Brother, I''ve thought about this. I don''t mind being a living son-inw. As long as I can be with Liberty, anything is fine. My parents might be a little resistant at first, but I''ll slowly guide them, and they''ll ept and understand."


    After a moment of silence, Desmond said, "Since you have made up your mind, I have nothing to say."


    Liberty might not allow Duncan to be a son-inw in the Farrell family.


    "However, it is a little early to say this now. Let''s wait until Liberty overthrows the current head of the family, defeats Kathryn, and can really sit in the position of head of the family."


    Although Liberty was the granddaughter of the previous matriarch and one of the legal heirs, the previous matriarch had passed away decades ago, and the current matriarch had been running the business fo decades. Even if Liberty has many backers, it will be difficult for her to climb up in a short period of time.


    Matriarch Farrell had finally been appointed matriarch after decades of hard work. It was impossible for her to let Liberty take it back so easily.


    Not to mention Libertying out to fight; even if Audrey went to Jensburg in person to fight with Matriarch Farrell, it was still unknown who would win.


    Duncan nodded and said, "It''s been decades since the incident happened. It''s very difficult to find evidence to prove that the current matriarch murdered Liberty''s grandmother."


    After taking the position of matriarch, rissa Farrell would definitely eliminate all those who knew about the incident and destroy all the evidence.


    No one would be stupid enough to leave evidence.


    Duncan said, "No matter what Liberty has to face in the future, I will stand by her side, face it with her, and give her support."


    Desmond said, "If you need help, tell us. We will never remove you from the Lewis family. You will always be the fourth young master of our Lewis family and my biological brother."


    Duncan smiled and said, "Don''t


    worry, big brother. If I really need your help, I will definitely ask for it shamelessly. If you are unwilling to help, will keep asking you until you are willing to help." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When it came to using his brothers, Duncan would not be polite.


    After talking about personal matters, Desmond asked about thepany''s situation.


    After the two brothers discussed the current market prospects, Desmond said to his younger brother, "Duncan, I will go back to thepany first. You are also busy." Duncan wanted to stand up.


    Desmond quickly stopped him and said, "You don''t have to be so polite. You are not mobile, so you don''t have to get up to see me off. Just sit down. No matter how busy you are, you must insist on doing


    OV


    rehabilitation and strive to recover


    as soon as possible."


    Duncan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, brother. I am more anxious than anyone else right now. I will do rehabilitation every day. Brother, I won''t see you off. Take care."


    "I''ll be busy for a while; then I''ll go to the kindergarten to pick up Sonny after kindergarten."


    "Won''t his aunt pick him up?" Desmond instinctively asked, "Does he still visit his biological father often?"


    "Serenity doesn''t have to go if I want


    to pick him up, Hank is his biological father, after all, so he still goes there asionally. Most of the time, the Brown family wants to see him. They call Liberty and say they want to see the child. Liberty then informs Serenity and dispatches Sonny to meet the Brown family."


    Desmond wanted to say something, but he swallowed it back and finally said, "Come home for dinner when you have time."


    Then Desmond left thepany. Duncan did not send him out.

 Chapter 3360

    ording to Desmond, there was no need to be polite to his brothers, and Duncan did not need to see them off because he had difficulty moving. Liberty, who was far away in Jensburg, sneezed twice. Her car stopped at the Fortress Hotel''s entrance.


    She took out two tissues and rubbed her nose. After getting out of the car, she threw the tissues into the trash can at the hotel''s door.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she, along with her secretary and several management staff, walked into the Fortress Hotel to discuss business with clients. "Miss Hunt."


    When people at the Fortress Hotel saw Liberty, they all treated her with respect.


    Liberty had not yet integrated into Jensburg''s businessmunity. Everyone in the hotel knew that Liberty was Serenity''s biological sister and that the York Corporation owned the Fortress Hotel, so they naturally respected her.


    Not to mention, even if Kevin were here, he would still show Liberty a great deal of respect.


    Liberty smiled back and walked straight in with her people, not stopping.


    She made an appointment with her client, but her client hadn''t arrived yet. She called her client and said it would take more than ten minutes to arrive.


    She was eager to coborate with others and fulfill their orders, which naturally required her to wait.


    After arriving in the private room she had booked, she sat for a while and received a message that the client was about to arrive. Liberty immediately led her people downstairs to greet her client. A few minutester, she weed her clients into the hotel.


    After more than an hour, Liberty sessfully won the client''s trust, leading him to immediately sign a contract with her. She felt relieved and signed another deal. This deal wasrger and could at least guarantee the workload for the next three months following the start of the year.


    Whether you work part-time or are your own boss, you are always afraid of not having a job. Without orders, workers won''t be able to attend sses and their ie will decrease.


    When there are no orders, being a boss is even more difficult. Factory rent,bor, and various expenses have to be continued. In addition to the ie, thepany requires additional investment to sustain its operations.


    Liberty personally escorted the client


    downstairs, stopping at the hotel''s door. After the client shook hands with her, he smiled and said, "Miss Hunt, pleasee back, and wish us happy cooperation."


    "It''s a pleasure to work with you. Take care, Mr. Dube."


    Mr. Dube waved goodbye to Liberty, got into his car, and drove away as Liberty saw him off.


    After Mr. Dube''s car drove away, Liberty told her secretary to drive.


    The Fortress Hotel was a five-star hotel in Jensburg, and people came and went every day.


    Two cars drove over, but Liberty didn''t take it seriously.


    Unexpectedly, the two cars suddenly elerated and rushed over.


    Liberty and her people instinctively moved


    car, and then the


    the firdack to avoid a collision collided with them. Cont


    "Miss Hunt, be careful!"


    car


    Belongs


    The bodyguards following Liberty, led by Jim, quickly pushed her back.


    Because he pushed too quickly, Liberty recoiled and fell to the ground. "Miss Hunt."


    The manager, who reacted quickly, went to help Liberty.


    The hotel security guards quickly gathered around.


    He scolded the drivers of the two cars,


    soning whether they knew h I in front of the hote


    to drive and why they were

 Chapter 3361

    "I''m sorry. I saw a lot of people standing in front of the hotel, and I got nervous for a moment, so I stepped on the elerator instead of braking."


    After the driver of the second car parked her car, she got out and kept saying sorry.


    It was a young girl, and she looked really nervous.


    Her eyes crossed the crowd and fell on Liberty, who was being helped up. She asked with concern and apology, "Are you okay? I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I just got my driver''s license for half a month, and it''s my first time driving out. I still can''t help but feel nervous when there are a lot of people."


    The driver of the first car had already driven into the underground parking lot and disappeared.


    Liberty saw that she was young and nervous. She was indeed nervous when she drove out just after getting her driver''s license. She was fine, so she said, "I''m fine, but you have to be careful. It''s best to practice your driving skills in a ce with fewer people. Don''t mistake the brake for the elerator like you did just now. It''s easy to bump into people."


    She and her group dodged in time and were not hit. Otherwise, at the speed the car was going, if it hit someone, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "I know. I''m really sorry for what happened just now. Fortunately, you are all okay." The girl apologized again and again.


    The security guards also lectured her and then had someone help her park the car.


    When the young girl entered the hotel, she passed by Liberty and apologized to her repeatedly.


    The first car that elerated and rammed into Liberty entered the underground parking lot and found an empty parking space to stop temporarily. The driver was on the phone in the car. She lowered her voice and said, "Young master, you didn''t seed. She was hiding from you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The person on the other side: "If you don''t seed, just withdraw. If you are stopped, just say what I taught you."


    Two young girls were specially arranged to drive to Liberty. They had just obtained their driver''s licenses. It is easy to understand that they tend to get nervous when seeing crowds of people and mistakenly press the brake instead of the elerator.


    If Liberty wasn''t followed by several bodyguards wherever she went, her car would often be protected by two bodyguard cars in front and back, so it wouldn''t be easy to cause a car ident on the road.


    The main reason was that thest time the Farrell family hosted a banquet for Liberty, Liberty had a car ident on the way back to the hotel. After that, Liberty''s bodyguards became more vignt. When out on the road, it was difficult for other vehicles to get close to the car where Liberty was sitting.


    The girl: "I''m now in the hotel''s underground parking lot, and she''s been stopped."


    The person on the other side: "It''s


    okay. She won''t be suspected for the


    time being. Just let her deal with it


    it


    calmly. If you can leave right away, leave as soon as possible. If you can''t leave, it''s okay. They can''t get evidence. At most, they wilkuse you."


    The girl: "Okay, young master, we understand."


    After hanging up the phone, the girl started the car again, drove out of the parking space, and headed towards the exit.


    But she was stopped at the exit.


    Her car was not stopped just now, and she was allowed to drive it into the underground parking lot. However, the security captain immediately checked the surveince camera at the door and saw the license te number, so he stopped the car.


    However, the security captain could not do anything except ask the equally young female driver to apologize to Liberty and reprimand her.


    Liberty didn''t argue with the two young female drivers. After she got in the car, she asked Jim, who was sitting in the passenger seat, "Jim, what do you think?"


    Jim said, "I don''t think it''s an ident."


    Liberty nodded. "If there was only one car that suddenly elerated and hit us, it could be considered an ident. But if two cars happen in session, it''s not an ident; it''s intentional."


    "It''s just the words of the two young


    female drivers that prevented us from finding any ws. They said they were friends. They had just obtained their driver''s licenses not long ago. Their family bought them a new car, and they took them out fop


    a ride."


    "She says she gets nervous when she sees a lot of people and mistakenly presses the brake instead of the elerator. Are both


    of them like this? Or did the car behind her see her friend suddenly speed up, so she also elerated? But just now, she said that she mistakenly stepped on the brake instead of the elerator. The two people''s statements are consistent. That makes people suspicious."

 Chapter 3362

    im said, "They are probablying for you."


    "I wonder if it was my great-aunt''s handiwork or her sons''?" Liberty analyzed, "I don''t think my great-aunt would make such a low-level mistake. If she arranged it, she would speed up and hit me when she was about to get close to me, and then I would have little chance to dodge. It''s impossible for Kathryn to do that. Kathryn and I have a good personal rtionship."


    Although the two arepetitors in business, either she steals Kathryn''s business or Kathryn steals her orders.


    But, putting business aside, the two of them got along well. If Kathryn was not the young mistress of the Farrell family, perhaps the two of them could have be good friends.


    Liberty liked Kathryn''s personality very much.


    Liberty said, "The three young masters of the Farrell family must have wanted to kill me, especially the eldest young master, Marco. I sent photos of him and Shiloh to his wife, so he guessed it was me. Now that Shiloh is dead, maybe he wants to avenge Shiloh. My great-aunt has gone away again. She doesn''t want me to live, but her method is quite clever."


    Jim said thoughtfully, "Let''s go investigate."


    Liberty said, "Well, don''t tell Serenity until you have investigated it thoroughly, so as not to make her worry."


    Liberty didn''t want Serenity to know that she had almost had another ident.


    Fortunately, it was she who came over. If it were Serenity, she would have fallen to the ground, and it would be unknown whether the baby in her belly could be saved.


    Jim said, "Miss Hunt, we know that the eldest master arranged for us to follow you, protect you, and listen to your arrangements and instructions. We will not tell the eldest master about small matters without your consent."


    If it''s a big deal, like when Liberty was injured, they wouldn''t wait for Liberty''s consent but would tell Zachary.


    If something really happened to Liberty, they couldn''t bear the responsibility.


    They knew how deep the rtionship between Serenity and Liberty was.


    From the sh marriage of Zachary and Serenity to now, Jim has been a witness.


    Liberty knew that Jim and the others knew their limits.


    She also sent messages to the bodyguards assigned to her by the Lewis family and the Stone family asking them not to pass the news on to Wiltspoon for the time being and to wait until the investigation was thorough.


    After reminding the bodyguards, Liberty recalled the scene just now and was still a little frightened.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    It seems that some people really


    don''t take human life seriously.


    they fail to dodge in time, even et


    in her group will be knocked down,


    and there will be serious casualties.


    After all, she had a secretary and several administrators with her, as well as a group of bodyguards following behind her.


    After thinking about it, Liberty called Kathryn.


    Kathryn was the young mistress of


    the Farrell family. After rissa went on a long trip, the Farrell family was temporarily handed over to Kathryn to manage so that Kathryn could investigate her brothers faster.


    Kathryn didn''t have a deep rtionship with her brothers, and Liberty believed that she would check it out.


    Kathryn quickly answered Liberty''s call; she said, "Liberty, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 3363

    -"Kathryn, are you free now?" Liberty asked.


    Kathryn replied, "As long as you need my help, I''m always avable."


    Liberty: "Then let''s meet somewhere."


    "You arrange the ce." Kathryn nodded and asked again, "What happened?"


    "I just came out of the Fortress Hotel and was almost hit by two cars at the hotel entrance. The other party said that they were nervous because there were so many people and they mistook the elerator for the brake, but there was a w, so I don''t think it was an ident."


    Kathryn understood, and she said, "Do you suspect that my mom arranged for someone to drive a car to hit you? My mom is away on a long trip, so that shouldn''t be the case."


    Knowing that her biological mom was not a good person, Kathryn still didn''t want her mom to do such a thing.


    Liberty said, "I don''t think it''s your mom. Your mom is very cunning. Even if she wanted me dead, she wouldn''t use such a low-level trick that I could see through it so easily."


    Last time, she, Kevin, and Hayden went to the Farrell family for a banquet. On the way back, they had a car ident. She guessed that it was the work of rissa, but there was no evidence to prove that it was hers.


    The arrangement was too reasonable.


    Today''s incident also seemed reasonable, but it was very strange that two drivers of two cars in a row said that they stepped on the elerator instead of the brake. Even if they say they are friends, do they share the same brain?


    Doing exactly the same thing.


    Kathryn: "How about this? I''ll send you an address. You go there now, and I''ll be there right away."


    Liberty: "Okay."


    Kathryn hung up the phone and sent the address of her privatepany to Liberty. The address of her privatepany was far from the center of Jensburg City, and it took half an hour to drive there. It was in the same district as Jensburg but in a different district.


    It was safer to talk about things there.


    That waspletely her territory.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After sending the address to Liberty, Kathryn called Pedro Fraser again. After Pedro answered the phone, she told Pedro what Liberty had just encountered and instructed Pedro: "Mr. Fraser, go and investigate whether the incident was an ident or man-made. "Did my


    mom do it or did my brothers or my


    dad do it?"


    Kathryn didn''t think it was her mom who did it. She guessed it might have been her elder brother, Marco.


    Pedro responded, "Okay, I''ll go check it out."


    Kathryn said, "As soon as possible, I''m going to go out and meet Liberty and talk to her in person. Send me the results when you find them so I can give Liberty an exnation."


    Pedro knew that although Kathryn


    and Liberty werepeting for each other''s business, they also admired each other. If it weren''t for the issue of their identities, they would definitely be good friends.


    Kathryn asked him to investigate what happened to Liberty, so he went to investigate it personally.


    After notifying Pedro to check, Kathryn asked the secretary and found out that Marco was in thepany and did not go out.


    However, there was no need for Marco to go out for that kind of thing; all he needed was a phone call.


    If Marco couldn''t take over the power, he could still cultivate some connections and confidants of his own. However, he couldn''t expand his own team because rissa would not allow it.


    rissa had to ensure that after


    Shiloh took over, power would be concentrated in Shiloh''s hands as the head of the family. But he never expected that Shiloh, whom rissa had devoted all her efforts to cultivating, was not a child of the Farrell family.


    Kathryn wondered: If rissa knew that Shiloh was not her biological daughter, would she allow her three brothers to be more powerful?


    It was impossible to ask rissa to give the position of head of the family to other girls in the n.


    If Kathryn, the biological daughter, couldn''t be found, rissa would definitely forcibly change the family rules and support Marco taking the throne.


    Kathryn could more or less understand why her three brothers and her dad disliked her after she returned to the Farrell family.


    They really loved Shiloh.

 Chapter 3364

    After Kathryn returned, the three brothers could never ept her. They always felt that she was an intruder who had taken away everything that belonged to Shiloh. They resented her in their hearts.


    Having grown up in a bad environment and with little family affection, Kathryn didn''t expect her biological parents and brothers to be kind to her, just as she didn''t have much affection for them.


    The rtionship between parents and children and between brothers and sisters also needed to be cultivated.


    She didn''t grow up with her parents or brothers, so she didn''t develop any emotional connections with them.


    Even though she has returned to her biological parents, it has been two years already. How can two years bepared to the time Shiloh has spent growing up in the Farrell family since childhood? Back then, Shiloh was dead. Her dad and three brothers were only warm and affectionate to her on the surface, but in fact, they hated her very much in their hearts, thinking that it was her appearance that had brought Shiloh to this point. However, her three sisters-inw have a much better rtionship with her.


    Her eldest brother and his wife insisted on getting a divorce, and no one could persuade them. The whole city knew about it.


    Looking at the issue from a woman''s perspective, Kathryn supported her sister-inw''s divorce.


    Not only did Marco cheat on Erika, but he also helped Shiloh. No one could ept this. Therefore, she strongly supported Erika''s divorce. But Marco med Kathryn for not helping to persuade Erika. Erika had moved back to her parents'' home and was filing for divorce because the couple couldn''t part ways amicably.


    Marco didn''t want to divorce, not because he had much affection for Erika, but because he didn''t want to share their marital property, so Erika had no choice but to file for divorce. Because of the breakdown of their marital rtionship, the two families were about to be enemies from rtives.


    rissa had told Kathryn to go to Erika''s parents'' home to apologize on behalf of the Farrell family.


    No matter how they looked at it, it was always Marco''s fault.


    Kathryn went to Erika''s parents''s house, but they wouldn''t let her in.


    Erika sent her a message, asking her to go back and note and apologize.


    When rissa found out, she said that she would prepare generous gifts and apologize to the inws when she returned. For the sake the children, it would be better for the two families not to be enemies, lest the children be cut off from their grandmother''s or grandfather''s families.


    "Vice president, are you looking for Manager Janzen?" The secretary asked.


    Kathryn replied, "Nothing, just asking. I need to go out for a while, and I don''t know when I will be back. Please help me change my schedule."


    The secretary responded respectfully.


    Kathryn left.


    The secretary watched Kathryn''s back as she left and felt that his boss (Kathryn) was bing more and more like a CEO and not at aff like the weak and useless person he was when he first joined theopany.


    Now that the president (rissa) is not in thepany, the vice


    president (Kathryn) can manage thepany very well. Even the old employees in thepany no longer treat the vice president (Kathryn) the same way as before. Maybe they know that they will still have to beg for food under the vice president (Kathryn) in the future.


    After all, their vice president (Kathryn) was the real daughter of the Farrell family.


    That b*tch, Shiloh, was dead.


    Even if there were still people who were supportive of that b*tch, they immediately changed their minds after she died.


    The secretary felt that Kathryn was a bit like a pig in disguise. In fact, she was very powerful, but she acted weak and useless. He was not angry at all when Kathryn scolded him as a useless person.


    He also realizedter that rissa''s frequent scolding of Kathryn was a bit like a show. He really felt that Kathryn was a hopeless case. How could rissa possibly give Kathryn more power?


    How dared she hand over the management of thepany to Kathryn at any time?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Everybody was cheated.

 Chapter 3365

    -Kathryn met Marco, who had juste out of the elevator.


    Both brother and sister stopped.


    Marco walked out of the elevator first, and Kathryn was not in a hurry to get in.


    "Kathryn, do you want to go out?"


    Marco was holding a folder in his hand; maybe there was a document that needed Kathryn''s signature.


    rissa was not in thepany, so all the important seals were given to Kathryn for safekeeping.


    Many important documents needed Kathryn''s signature and seal before they became effective.


    In the past, he would ask his secretary to make the trip to sign documents, but he seldom came in person. Kathryn hummed calmly and said, "I have to go out for something, brother; what''s the matter?"


    She nced at the folder in Marco''s hand.


    Marco did not hand over the folder and said, "There is a document that needs your signature and seal."


    "Can you go outter? What for? Are you in a hurry?" Marco asked gently.


    There was a hint of tentativeness in his words.


    The whereabouts of this younger sister, Kathryn, were a mystery, and it was difficult for the three brothers to find out unless she went to discuss business with clients. It wasn''t that they hadn''t sent people to follow her.


    They would soon be dumped and med by Kathryn. Then Kathryn would go to rissa toin, and they would be scolded by rissa too.


    Assistant Pedro Fraser, who worked for Kathryn, was just as capable as the assistant who worked for rissa.


    "It''s just a little thing. I''ll sign and stamp it for you first."


    Kathryn didn''t tell Marco what she was going to do. She turned and walked back toward her office.


    Marco stood there in silence for a moment before he walked away, quickly catching up with Kathryn.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Neither the brother nor the sister spoke.


    The secretary saw the two people and greeted them respectfully.


    When the two entered the office, the secretary muttered, "Manager Janzen is very friendly to Vice President Farrell. The brother and sister always talk andugh when they walk together." The previous vice president, Farrell, referred to Shiloh.


    After the two entered the office, Kathryn naturally sat back in her office seat and then waited for Marco toe over and hand her the folder in his hand.


    She took the folder, opened it, and looked at the documents inside.


    "Kathryn, did mom say when she''d be back?" Marco asked gently.


    Kathryn said, "Mom didn''t say when she would be back, and she probably won''t tell us in real time. Mom doesn''t like people knowing her real whereabouts."


    Marco hummed, then sighed and


    said, "For the matter between me and your sister-inw, I still need your mom toe back and ask my mother-inw for mercy. I have done many things that are sorry to your sister-inw. For the sake of the children, I don''t want to get a divorce."


    Kathryn didn''t even raise her head and asked pointedly, "Brother, you are reluctant to give your property to your sister-inw, right? Sister-inw has tolerated your cheating and has chosen to forgive you, but you shouldn''t have gotten involved with Shiloh. Although Shiloh is not your biological sister, she grew up with you, and you have always treated her as your sister. Before I came back, my sisters-inw also regarded her as their only


    sister-inw and treated her better than their own sisters.


    Brother, you got together with Shiloh and were caught by my sister-inw. You also helped Shiloh beat up my sister-inw. No one can tolerate this. Brother, you also have a daughter. If your daughter


    encounters something like my sister-inw in the future, will you feel sorry for her? I think you must


    be furious and want to you must


    tear your son-inw apart. Simrly, my sister-inw was also born and raised by her parents, and she also has brothers and sisters. Her


    rtives will feel sorry for her, will be angry, and will want to tear you


    apart."

 Chapter 3366

    -Marco had no feelings for Erika, but they used to have a very good rtionship and had a son and a daughter. He treated his children very well and loved his daughter the most.


    When he found out that Shiloh was not his biological sister and that Kathryn seemed weak and ipetent after her return, Marco was overjoyed and hoped that his mom would pass the position of head of the family to his daughter.


    Although his daughter didn''t seem to have any abilities, she was still young and underage. As long as her mom was willing to train her granddaughter as a sessor, she wouldn''t be too bad. Therefore, he loved his daughter very much.


    After hearing Kathryn''s question, Marco opened his mouth and wanted to exin himself, but found that he could not argue, so he had to remain silent.


    After reading the document, Kathryn felt that there was no problem, so she made a voice call to her mom and told her that the document involved matters rted to the project. She would only sign after obtaining her mom''s consent to avoid being set up by them and having her mome back to settle the score.


    "Mom, my eldest brother is here. He just asked me when you would be back. Is there anything I want to say to him?"


    Kathryn asked rissa, and without waiting for her answer, she handed the phone to Marco.


    Marco suddenly felt a little nervous. After making a big mistake, he was more afraid of rissa than before.


    Shiloh would not have died if rissa had not given up on her.


    rissa gave up on her beloved daughter. Marco realized that, as a child, their status in her heart could notpare to the inheritance of the Farrell family.


    Everything about the Farrell family was more important than the three brothers.


    He wanted to not answer the phone, but since Kathryn had said so, he didn''t dare not answer it. He had to quickly grab the phone, put on a smile on his face, and call "Mom" in a ttering manner. "Is there anything you want to tell Mom?"


    The voice of rissa was cold. She was very disappointed with Marco.


    She could understand that Marco loved Shiloh, but she couldn''t ept that the eldest sonter got together with Shiloh.


    Just like the matter between Holden and Shiloh, it had always been a thorn in her heart.


    Holden had be an eunuch; the couple could no longer go back to the past.


    "No, I just feel you have been a tThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    for a long time, mom. We are all worried about you. When will


    come back? My dad also talks about you every day."


    rissa said coldly, "Marco, you don''t have to lie to me. Your dad would rather I wasn''t at home. How could the possibly nag me to go back and call me an old witch every day? I believe it."


    Marco choked.


    After Holden was discharged from the hospital, he moved into the house under his name, and he took care of Holden. rissa didn''t allow Holden to live back in the Farrell family mansion.


    Although his parents'' marriage was saved after Holden castrated himself, they no longer had any love between them. Holden hated rissa very much.


    rissa was guarding against the four of them, father and son, as if they were thieves.


    How could such a good family be so broken today?


    Marco red at Kathryn secretly.


    It was after Kathryn returned to the Farrell family that their originally harmonious family changed.


    It was all because of this woman!


    If he hadn''t been ipetent, Marco would have wanted Kathryn to die.


    F*ck my own sister; is there such a sister?


    She was a gue and a jinx who had brought disaster to their family.


    After Holden was discharged from the hospital, he secretly cursed rissa every day, calling her an old w!tch, saying that she was too cruel and vicious, and that she would get her retribution sooner orter.


    But Marco couldn''t say such words.

 Chapter 3367

    "Mom." Marco smiled awkwardly. "How could my dad scold you? He made a mistake, but he has you in his heart." "My dad lives with me. Every day, he talks about you the most. He says, Who will apany you to rx when you are in a bad mood? My dad also reads on his mobile phone every day. He reads romance , learning how the male protagonist pursues the female protagonist, and says he wants your forgiveness." Holden has castrated himself. No matter how young and beautiful the beauties outside were, he couldn''t touch them. rissa had cut off his desire for s-e-x.


    He didn''t agree to divorce. Even if he hated rissa in his heart, he was unwilling to divorce because he knew that if he divorced, he would not get any family property and would most likely leave the house empty-handed. In Jensburg, he would never be able to beat rissa.


    Unless he lived longer than rissa, then he could act like the old man of the Farrell family after rissa died. The premise was that the new head of the family respected him and gave him the face of a father so that he could act like an old man.


    If it were Kathryn, Kathryn would not indulge her father in being arrogant.


    Holden had to keep his tail between his legs.


    He felt that he had lived a life of frustration.


    Sure enough, it was not easy to be the son-inw of the Farrell family.


    Back then, he must have been crazy to choose rissa as a son-inw. The only benefit he got was that the Janzen family lived a good material life because of rissa''s overt and covert help.


    Holden did not divorce for the sake of the Janzen family.


    Once he divorced rissa, not only would he not get any property, but everything his brothers and sisters currently had would also be taken back by rissa bit by bit.


    This was also the reason why he would rather castrate himself than divorce.


    rissa sneered, "Your dad hates reading the most. He will fall asleep when he reads. How can he concentrate on reading a with his mobile phone in his hands? I will believe it if you say he is watching videos and looking at beautiful women." Marco said, "Mom, don''t think so badly of dad. Dad is very good to you; there is nothing to say about it." rissa said coldly, "Marco, don''t interfere in the affairs between your dad and me. Why is your dad nice to me? Is he sincere? I know him better than you. In the past, for your sake, I pretended to know nothing." Marco pursed her lips and suddenly said, "Mom, have you never loved my dad? You have someone in your heart, right? Dad said that the person you really love is not him. You and dad have been married for decades and have three or four children, but you still have a condescending attitude towards dad. Dad made a mistake, and he was plotted against by someone, but you had to hold on to it, and now our good family is broken into pieces."


    Kathryn stared at Marco with wide eyes. She gave him a thumbs up lin ima her heart, but she couldn''t do that on her face. Marcor was so bold at this moment that he dared to help Holden use rissa.


    When Marco was stared at by Kathryn, he cto his senses and realized what he had said. His face e changed, and he quickly exined to rissa on the other end of the phone, "Mom, I-I don''t mean anything else; I just..." "Alright!" rissa interrupted Marco''s exnation on the phone.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "You don''t have to exin, and you don''t have to speak for your dad. Your dad and I have been married for decades. I know better than you what kind of person he is and what he thinks of me. Who didn''t have someone they liked when they were young? Who I admired before marriage has nothing to do with your dad, and it has nothing to do with you. Your dad has no right to say anything about me, let alone you. You are my children, not my elders. You have no right to blme." X

 Chapter 3368

    -Marco quickly apologized, "Mom, I''m sorry; it''s my fault; I was just too straightforward." He sympathized with Holden.


    He had seen Holden being humble in front of rissa since he was young.


    Men empathize with men.


    If his wife treated him the sway his mother treated his father, he would not be able to ept it.


    "Help your sister more in thepany; Kathryn is your real sister!" rissa was toozy to talk to Marco.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After saying this to Marco, rissa said, "If there''s nothing else, hang up the phone." Marco said, "Mom, I will. I will help Kathryn. There''s nothing else, mom. Go ahead." rissa hung up the phone.


    Marco was relieved after his mother hung up the phone. He raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat oozing from his forehead. After impulsively using his mother just now, he broke out in a cold sweat.


    It was so cold that he was sweating, which showed that he was scared enough.


    Kathryn picked up the tissue and handed it to Marco.


    Marco put down his phone, took the tissue handed to him by Kathryn, wiped the cold sweat, and said as he wiped, "I was scared to death just now; I don''t know how I dared to say it." Kathryn said, "Brother, you ate a lot of jars of food, so you got brave enough to say it." Marco red at her andined, "It''s all your fault. You were talking to mom on the phone; why did you handthe phone? I''m scared of mom now, and seeing mom is like a mouse seeing a cat.¡± Kathryn said, "Didn''t you ask when mom would be back? I didn''t know, and mom called, so it''s a good tfor you to ask, so you will know the answer, and you don''t have to ask me. You are afraid of mom, but that''s because you made a mistake and did something that disappointed her. Not only is mom disappointed, but my sister-inw is also extremely disappointed in you. You ruined a good marriage by yourself. You men just can''t control the rest of your lives. You don''t want to live a good life, so you like to toss and turn, wanting to have your cake and eat it too." Marco''s face was dark. "Kathryn, I am your elder brother after all, dear elder brother; can you be more polite? You''d better find a man who can control your lower body in the future; otherwise, hehe..." Marco didn''t say anything else.


    Kathryn said coldly, "If my man dares to betray me, I will dump him immediately, divorce him, and kick him out. Even if he is willing to castrate himself, I will not give him a chance! My marriage cannot tolerate any betrayal!" Marco: "..." As expected of the biological daughter of the Farrell family, she had the scharacter as rissa.


    She was so cruel! He began to sympathize with his future brother-inw.


    He didn''t know which unlucky person would marry Kathryn, a cruel woman.


    "You can only find a weak man." Marco said, "Weaker than our father, and more tolerant." Kathryn''s face was dark. She didn''t like men like Holden.


    "The blind date that Dad arranged for youst tis quite suitable for your status. Otherwise, xan help you arrange it again. You are not young anymore. When I was your age, your nephew was already a few years old."


    Kathryn: "I don''t like that kind of weak and ipetent man would rather be single than have a man like that." She was not a mother. She wouldn''t just invite a man to chjust to have a daughter.


    "But you need a daughter as your sessor; otherwise, you will adopt your niece as your can trai your daughter, and you can train her to be your sessor in the future?" Marco suddenly felt that this method was feasible.

 Chapter 3369

    Kathryn looked deeply, and she said, "My eldest niece is ten years younger than me, so she is not suitable to be my daughter. If I really want to adopt her, my youngest niece is only a few years old, but she is suitable." Her youngest niece was the youngest daughter of Sage, her third brother, who was only six years old.


    Of course, she just said that, and she would not really adopt her niece as a daughter. She wanted to have a child of her own.


    If she doesn''t invite a son-inw toe, she will ask Pedro. Well, she is doing in vitro fertilization, so she can borrow his seeds to use. With his intelligence and talent, the daughter they raise will not be too bad.


    Her nieces were mediocre, and it was difficult to train them to becthe sessors of the family. If they can be trained, her mother will not be in a hurry to support her. When she knew that Shiloh was not her biological daughter, she had already set her sights on the granddaughter generation.


    Pedro was absolutely loyal to her, and he would be even more loyal to the daughter of the two of them and would protect her and her daughter wholeheartedly.


    Well, kill two birds with one stone.


    Although she was unwilling to admit it, Kathryn looked around at the young talents in Jensburg. There were really few people who were suitable for her and whom she liked. Pedro was the most suitable for her.


    There was no rush to have a daughter. Let''s talk about itter.


    Now they didn''t know whether the position of the head of the family could be retained in their branch.


    If her eldest aunt was really killed by her mother, Kathryn really didn''t want to take over the position of head of the family. She felt ufortable and guilty sitting there.


    Marco said, "What''s wrong with adopting? Girls in ancient times got married and had children in their teens. Your little niece is only a few years old. What can you see? Your eldest niece is better. Think about it if you adopt your eldest niece. If you cultivate her carefully, you can leave all the big and small things to her. You can be rxed. When she is able to take over, you can retire and travel. How great it is! With a family like ours, you don''t have to worry about your retirement." Marco urged Kathryn to adopt his eldest daughter.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Marco added, "If you adopt your little niece, what if she grows up to be a little weird? Wouldn''t it be a waste of effort? Your eldest niece''s temperament is set, and you know what kind of temper she has. She likes you as her aunt, but she is not very close to Shiloh." This was true.


    After Kathryn was found, in the whole Farrell family mansion, only Marco''s eldest daughter epted Kathryn as her aunt the fastest, perhaps because of the blood rtionship.


    Shiloh grew up in the Farrell family mansion and was not bad to her nieces and nephews, but Marco''s eldest daughter just didn''t want to get close to Shiloh.


    Kathryn said calmly, "Brother, I can''t make the decision on adoption alone. Let''s talk about itter When Preally we take the position of head of the family and really don''t want to get married and have no children of my own, I will consider it."


    "A niece is also a daughter, and she also has the blood of the Farrell nom won''t family. I think mom won''t object, and the people in the family won''t have to e many objections. However, I still have to investigate. I have more than one niece. The older nieces have two or three." Her second brother, Noel, and his wife gave birth to two daughters and then a son. So Kathryn had three older nieces.


    It was not necessary to choose Marco''s daughter. Besides, she was just dealing with Marco casually and would not really adopt. She would discuss IVF with Pedro in the future.

 Chapter 3370

    Marco said, "Yes, this is a big deal. We need mom''s consent. You are mom''s biological daughter, and now you can be independent. When mom retires, you will definitely be the head of the family. As for Liberty, who cfrom Wiltspoon, even if she has the support of several big families behind her, so what? Those big families are all in Wiltspoon. They just have sbusiness in Jensburg. Can they influence the affairs of the Farrell family? So what if she is the descendant of our aunt? My aunt has been dead for decades, and now it is our biological mom who sits in the position of head of the family. If you don''t have the ability, it''s reasonable to return the position of head of the family to our aunt''s descendants. Now that you have the ability, how can you return to the position of head of the family?" Does Liberty have that ability? So what if she opened apany in Jensburg? No one in our Farrell family is familiar with her. Even when you first cback, no one in the family took you seriously, let alone Liberty. There are many people in the family who are dissatisfied with mom. Can they turn the tables?" After saying that, Marco muttered again: "Maybe Liberty is also a short-lived ghost; just like my aunt, she died in middle age." He sent people to attack Liberty, but unfortunately, they failed. He was afraid of failure, so he arranged for two cars to go, but he still failed.


    Kathryn asked coldly, ¡°What did Big Brother say? You said Liberty was a short-lived ghost? Can you read faces? Or did you do something behind our backs?" Marco immediately said, "No, who told you that I did something to Liberty? She always has a group of bodyguards with her when she goes in and out. It''s hard forto even get close to her; how could I do anything to her?" He still felt a little guilty. He was worried that Kathryn would find out.


    If Kathryn becsuspicious, she would ask Pedro to check on him, and it would be easy to find out.


    His connections and influence were not as good as Kathryn''s now.


    It was mainly because Pedro cto Kathryn.


    Kathryn looked at Marco steadily.


    Marco felt a little guilty when she looked at him. He didn''t want to stay any longer, but he had to pretend that nothing had happened. He took the folder signed and stamped by Kathryn, closed it, and said to Kathryn, "Kathryn, I''ll go back to work." Kathryn said, "What are you going to do? Go and do it quickly. I won''t take up your time." "Are you feeling guilty, brother? Why do I feel that you are feeling guilty, and you look like you are running away?" Kathryn mocked Marco. She said, "If you did something behind my back, you''d better tell the truth. Otherwise, you will get into big trouble, or someone will find evidence and cto settle the score. I can''t help you. If you didn''t do it, you should remember my words. You''d better not provoke Liberty. She is not someone you can afford to provoke." After Kathryn reminded and warned Marco, she took back her mobile phone from him and said to him, "Go back to work."


    Marco cursed Kathryn thousands of times in his heart. But he put on a smile and said, "What can I do behind your back? I''m ack? I''m in my thirties or forties, not a young boy. What trouble can I get into? I have never provoked that bitch, Liberty. Knowing that she has the support of the three major families behind her, why should I provoke her?


    To be selfish, you should regard Liberty as an opponent and a mortal enemy, not us. After all, Liberty isn aiming for the position of head of the family, and you are the youngdy of the Farrell family. If nothing unexpected happens, you will be the next head of the family.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    You two are in apetitive to rtionship. What does it have to do with me? Even if I want to help you, me? Even I''m afraid I can''t. Now, in terms of means, connections, and power, I''m not as good as you."

 Chapter 3371

    Kathryn looked at Marco for a moment and said, "I''m very busy now, and mom is not in Jensburg. If you get into trouble, I don''t have time to help you clean up the mess."


    Marco said, "No, no, every day, I''m either at work or at my mother-inw''s ce, arguing with your sister-inw. I don''t have time to get into trouble. Besides, I''m already in my forties. If I really get into trouble, will clean up the mess myself. How dare I ask you to help me clean up the mess?"


    "That''s the best. Go back to work, brother. I''m leaving too." Kathryn stood up and walked around the desk.


    The brother and sister walked out of the office together.


    Marco wanted to find out what Kathryn was doing outside, but Kathryn kept her mouth shut, and he couldn''t get anything out of her.


    After entering the elevator, Kathryn stood in front, standing straight. She was wearing a women''s suit and actually looked quite heroic.


    Marco cursed a few words in his heart.


    He had to keep a gentle smile on his face.


    When they reached the floor where his office was, the elevator door opened.


    Marco walked out.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Kathryn took the elevator and went directly to the next floor.


    When Marco passed by the secretary''s desk, he stopped and walked to the secretary''s desk. The secretary looked at him.


    "Go ask Kathryn''s secretary what Kathryn is doing outside."


    The secretary replied, "Vice President Farrell''s secretary is very tight-lipped and will not easily reveal her schedule. Manager Janzen, you are the vice president''s elder brother; why don''t you ask the vice president yourself?"


    Marco choked and said, "Forget it."


    He handed the document signed and sealed by Kathryn to the secretary and said, "Kathryn has signed and sealed it."


    This was originally his secretary''s job, but he took over the secretary''s job mainly because he wanted to get the inside scoop from Kathryn.


    He knew that Kathryn and Liberty often interacted privately.


    He sent people to bump into Liberty but failed. Who knows if Liberty will ask Kathryn?


    If Liberty had any suspicions, the first person she would suspect would definitely be the Farrell family.


    Just now, Kathryn seemed to be testing Marco and trying to get him to talk.


    Marco suspected that Kathryn might be going out to see Liberty.


    He arranged it so well that even if it failed, people would not suspect


    a


    LibConspiracy. He


    Liberty would not suspect it, right?


    Wr


    He really doubted it, but Liberty had no evidence.


    He was afraid that Kathryn would interfere in this matter and let Pedro investigate. Marco was still very wary of Redro. He knew very well how powerful it was to be an assistant who was assigned to the side of the head of the family, or the young master.


    He didn''t know what means they used to make those well-informed people give them faces.


    If he got help from such a person, what would he worry about?


    Unfortunately, he was not qualified to take over the Farrell family.


    Marco returned to his office, sat down, thought about it, and decided to call the two young female drivers.


    When he asked them about the


    follow-up, he learned that they


    apologized to Liberty and then


    the Fortress Hotel.


    Thinking that he wasn''t suspected, Marco felt a little relieved.


    Then he thought, ''What if Liberty suspects it is me? What if she has evidence?''


    He just wanted Liberty to die.

 Chapter 3372

    If Liberty hadn''t intervened, Shiloh wouldn''t have died.


    Even though Shiloh''s death was caused by many factors, Marco could not touch his mom and dared not touch Kathryn, so he could only take it out on Liberty.


    Liberty had Yorks, Lewiss, and Stones as her backers, but they were all in Wiltspoon. This was Jensburg, so as long as he didn''t do anything tant, he''d be fine. Kathryn didn''t know what Marco was thinking. She walked out of the office building and just got into the car when she received the investigation results sent by Pedro. After reading the investigation results, she had no reaction, drove calmly, and left thepany.


    A few minutester, Pedro called.


    Kathryn pulled over before answering Pedro''s call.


    "Miss, Miss Hunt was hit by two cars. It was the eldest young master''s doing."


    The investigation results that Pedro handed over to Kathryn were naturally sufficient evidence to prove that it was Marco who arranged it.


    "I looked at the results of the investigation, and I guessed it was him." Kathryn said, "He is simply out of his mind. Who would arrange it like that? He wanted to create an ident, and one car would be enough. But he was afraid of making a mistake, so he used two cars, one in front and one behind. Does he really think Liberty is a fool?"


    She was speechless about Marco.


    With Marco''s skills and intelligence, how could he dare to harbor such ambitions and secretly covet the position of head of the family?


    "I''m going to see Liberty now. Liberty is also suspicious of him. I think Liberty has also asked someone to investigate. Mr. Kevin and Miss Hayden will be back from vacation soon."


    Kevin took Hayden out on vacation, and the Queen Enterprise was temporarily handed over to Hugh.


    Pedro thought that Kathryn was worried that Kevin woulde back and settle ounts with her, so he consoled her by saying, "Even if Mr. York and Ms. Queene back, they can''t ask you to do anything. It''s not you who did it."


    Kathryn said, "I''m not worried. It''s just that my cooperation with Queen Enterprise has not been finalized yet. Hugh is very busy, and I haven''t reached an agreement with him yet."


    Pedro smiled and said, "It will definitely work; don''t worry, Miss. They should be back in the next two days."


    "Go and help me check on Noel and Sage to see if they are doing anything behind my back. Also, there are a few aunts in the n. They often pass on information to Liberty in private. Keep an eye on them."


    Pedro responded respectfully: "Sure."


    After a pause, he couldn''t help but ask, "Miss, what do you think of Miss Hunt?"


    Kathryn: "What can I think? I like men, not women."


    Pedro: "Miss, that''s not what I meant."


    He didn''t want Kathryn to like women either.


    He also wanted to be a loving couple with Kathryn.


    Kathryn smiled and said, "Liberty and I arepetitors. We can be said to be mortal enemies, but we also respect each other. Those


    Lane


    aunts have already joined Liberty. I


    I my


    know this, but I didn''t let otherThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    know."


    She was afraid that if rissa knew about it, those aunts would lose their lives. Not only them, but also their families, would pass away due to various idents.


    rissa would not tolerate betrayal.


    Many people in the n were dissatisfied with her, but they were afraid of her methods, so no matter how dissatisfied they were, they dared not do anything. S


    The main reason was that they couldn''t find new people to join them.


    Only after Liberty came over did they feel like they had someone they could turn to.


    After all, Liberty was the descendant of the previous head of the family and had the help of several wealthy families behind her.


    Even the Queen family in Jensburg stood by Liberty and supported her.


    "If I wasn''t my mom''s only daughter, I would really want to be good friends with Liberty. I get along really well with her."


    There was a hint of regret in Kathryn''s words.


    If she had one more sister, she wouldn''t want to be the sessor. She could do what she wanted and make the friends she wanted.

 Chapter 3373

    Pedro was silent for a moment, then said, "There is a new discovery in Wiltspoon. I haven''t found out what it is yet. Let''s see if Ms. Hunt can reveal some information to you."


    Kathryn said, "It doesn''t matter whether she reveals it or not. After all, she and I arepetitors. To be honest, I dare to trust her, but she doesn''t dare topletely trust me. If she dares topletely trust me, she is not suitable to take over the Farrell family."


    Before the truth about the deaths of her aunt and younger aunt came to light, Kathryn would not hand back anything belonging to the Farrell family.


    She said that if it was really her mother who killed her aunt and younger aunt, she would cooperate with Liberty and return everything that belonged to her aunt''s descendants. She would go far away and not cause any trouble or threat to Liberty''s session.


    If the deaths of the eldest and younger aunts were really idents, Liberty would have topete fairly with her if she wanted to get to the top. If she could pull her down or surpass her, she''d be willing to lose.


    Therefore, she would do something for Liberty and the Farrell family. Liberty cannot trust her 100%.


    Liberty, of course, had always been wary of her and didn''t truly believe her.


    In Liberty''s eyes, she was rissa''s daughter, and most likely the daughter of the murderer who killed Liberty''s grandmother. Liberty might be thinking about how to cut her into pieces in the future. How could she possibly trust herpletely?


    She had a good impression of her, and they had private contact. Their rtionship seemed to be good. That''s because she didn''t grow up in the Farrell family, and her values and behavior were rtively normal.


    If she were like Shiloh, she would have fought with Liberty to no end.


    Pedro said, "Yes, the matriarch''s going away might be rted to the new discovery made by the people in Wiltspoon."


    rissa was looking for the assistant of the previous head of the family, saying that the assistant had disappeared after the previous head of the family died.


    It was originally suspected that the assistant disappeared with the two daughters of the head of the family. Back then, the daughter of the previous head of the family had been found, and the whereabouts of the two daughters were known, but the whereabouts of the assistant were not.


    Audrey was also searching for her mother''s assistant.


    This showed that when the incident happened decades ago, the two daughters of the owner were not taken away by the assistant.


    The assistant left Jensburg alone, and his whereabouts were unknown.


    Why did he leave?


    There had been no news about him for decades. Was he dead?


    Decades have passed. rissa, who was in her twenties back then, is now almost seventy-one. The previous assistant to the family


    head was approximately twenty


    years older than rissa. She''sBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    afraid he passed away a long time ago. Even if he is still alive, he would be in his nies or nearly a hundred years old.


    At such an old age, was he still sane?


    Kathryn asked in a low voice, "You


    mean to say that my aunt''s


    assistant has been found in


    Wiltspoon? Is the assistant still around? Do you have any confirmed news? Go ask around, but don''t


    rm my cousin; she''s not someone you want to mess with. Why did that assistant leave? He was the most loyal to my aunt. Why would he just leave after my aunt died unexpectedly? Did he know the inside story, or was he forced to leave? If my cousin really finds someone and asks around, is there any evidence to prove that my mother killed my aunt?"


    When Kathryn said this, her expression changed a little.


    She felt like the truth woulde out soon.


    She had mixed feelings.


    She hoped that her aunt''s and her younger aunt''s deaths were idents. If it was her mother who did it how would she face Liberty and the others?


    well!


    Why were there so many disputes between people?


    Couldn''t people from the same family work together to ensure the family''s prosperity?


    She had to fight and struggle just for a little power and profit.


    It was true that wherever there are people, there is a world of martial arts.


    It had been two years since Kathryn returned to her biological parents'' home, and she really didn''t like the environment in the Farrell family.

 Chapter 3374

    But Kathryn also knew that this was something she couldn''t avoid. Even if she did not participate in the Farrell family''s struggle, she would still be involved in intrigue and deception in her business. Among those who work in the business world, there are only a few honest people. There is no businessman who is not dishonest, and there is no businessman who is not dishonest.


    Even after Kathryn started her own business, she has worked hard all the way to where she is today. She''s fought her way out of the industry. Numerous small factories andpanies were unable topete with herpany, resulting in ack of orders and the inability to continue operating. Many smallpanies have closed down.


    This world has always been one where the fittest survive and the strongest rule.


    Pedro responded, "I will go and ask around. If Mrs. Stone really finds the assistant, I think she wille to us soon."


    The previous head of the family was really killed by the current head of the family. How could Audrey not avenge her parents?


    After several decades, rissa might not be sentenced to death, but her status as the head of the family would definitelye to an end.


    rissa could forget about getting a chance to take the position of head of the family.


    Maybe Audrey would even kill her.


    Thinking of this, Pedro reminded me, "Miss, should we arrange a retreat in advance? I''m afraid that... Mrs. Stone and the eldest youngdy of the York family will take revenge and kill everyone. Miss, Even if you''re different from the matriarch, you''re still her biological daughter."


    He was afraid that the big families in Wiltspoon would vent their anger on Kathryn.


    Kathryn said, "I believe they won''t vent their anger on me, nor will they kill or burn anything. At most, I will leave Jensburg. To be honest, I don''t want to stay here. I have also expressed my opinion to my cousin. As long as she has evidence to prove that my mother killed my aunt. I will return what belongs to them."


    Pedro didn''t say anything else.


    However, he still decided to secretly arrange a retreat for Kathryn.


    Regardless of whether Kathryn can get promoted or not, from the moment he is arranged to be by her side, he will belong to her for the rest of his life.


    Wherever Kathryn went, he went.


    He was her man in life and her ghost in death.


    If she left Jensburg and stayed away from the Farrell family, she would not be bound by the Farrell family rules. Maybe they could have a good rtionship, get married, have a few children, and live an ordinary but happy life.


    With their abilities, they could make a name for themselves by leaving Jensburg and the Farrell family.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Deep down in his heart, Pedro even hoped that Kathryn could leave the Farrell family.


    This word can''t be said anymore.


    This was his selfish desire.


    He loved Kathryn.


    When you fall in love, you want to spend your whole life with her like a normal couple.


    Kathryn said, "You go ahead and do your


    lok. I''m going to go see I don''t want her to wait toet


    It''s going to be dark soon."


    In winter, the days are short and the nights are long. It''s getting dark quickly.


    It took several tens of minutes to drive from the center of Jensburg City to the area where herpany was located.


    It was already dark when she came back after going back and forth for a while.


    "Okay, Miss, drive carefully. Do you have a bodyguard with you?" Pedro asked with concern.


    Kathryn said, "I''m going to see


    Liberty Why would I bring a


    bodyguard with me? It''s


    kel


    Nothing will happen to me alone."


    In Jensburg, Kathryn was not worried about anything happening to her.

 Chapter 3375

    The only people who dared to attack Kathryn were her three brothers and her father. Others would not attack her easily.


    Pedro said, "Okay, let''s do this for now. I''ll see if I can finish my work sooner and pick you up then."


    Kathryn did not refuse.


    After ending the call, Kathryn was silent for a moment. She felt that she was bing more and more dependent on Pedro and could not leave him anymore. Moreover, he was the only person she could trust Kathryn sent another message to Liberty, asking her if she had arrived and telling her that she would be there soon.


    Liberty replied quickly, saying that she had arrived at herpany and a manager had received her.


    Kathryn sent Liberty an OK expression in reply.


    Putting her phone away, she restarted the car and quickly drove away.


    Forty minutester,


    Kathryn''s car drove into her ownpany.


    Herpany was developing well and had be quiterge.


    Hayden was willing to cooperate with her, which showed that herpany had good prospects. However, she hadn''t been back to thepany for some time.


    The people in thepany also knew that Kathryn, their young female boss, had be the real daughter of the famous Farrell family in Jensburg and was going to take over the Farrell family''s business. She didn''t have much time toe back to work here, but Kathryn would still hold video conferences frequently and control everything remotely.


    Even if Kathryn were not in thepany, thepany would still operate as usual, and nothing serious would happen.


    "boss."


    "boss.


    15


    The employees who hadn''t seen Kathryn, their boss, for a long time, when they saw hering back near the end of the get-off-work day, all greeted her with a smile.


    Kathryn smiled back. She asked the front desk, "Where is Ms. Hunt now?"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The front desk: "She should be in the VIP room on the top floor. The manager is receiving her."


    Kathryn nodded and walked towards the elevator. Soon, she took the elevator to the top floor.


    Although herpany was quiterge, it still had a gappared with bigpanies.


    The office building was only five stories high.


    Her general manager''s office was on the fifth floor. In addition to her


    office, the fifth floor also houses Manager Gauthier''s office. Manager Gauthier was the brother of he former roommate and a


    professional manager. Conte


    In addition to her and Manager Gauthier''s offices on the fifth floor, there were also conference rooms and VIP rooms.


    After walking out of the elevator, Kathryn went straight to the VIP room, because only the VIP room had its door open and the lights on.


    Maybe the front desk clerk sent a message to Manager Gauthier. As soon as Kathryn walked into the VIP room, Manager Gauthier came out.


    "Boss, you''re back. Ms. Hunt has been waiting here for a long time."


    Kathryn''spany was not in the city center; it was still several minutes drive away from the city center, but since they were both in Jensburg, Manager Gauthier had heard of Liberty.


    Liberty had just entered Jensburg''s business world, but her identity and the powerful families behind her meant that she attracted everyone''s attention the moment she first entered Jensburg''s bustling world.


    As for Liberty''s identity and her rtionship with the Farrell family, everyone in Jensburg knew it.


    Since it involved his boss, Manager Gauthier naturally paid attention to Liberty. So when Liberty came over, he recognized her.

 Chapter 3376

    -Not knowing why Liberty came, Manager Gauthier entertained her with great care.


    "Something happened; I''mte." Kathryn exined in a low voice.


    She walked into the VIP room.


    Liberty and her group of bodyguards were seen sitting there, with a cup of tea in front of each of them, but it seemed that none of them had touched the cup of tea.


    Seeing Kathryning in, Liberty smiled and said, "If you are so busy, you don''t have toe over. We can talk on the phone."


    Kathryn alsoughed, "Man proposes; God disposes. When I was leaving, I met my eldest brother, who came upstairs. He had a document for me to sign, and he talked to me about a lot of things. He also talked to my mother on the phone, which caused me to bete and kept you waiting for a long time."


    "It''s okay; I didn''t wait long." Liberty stood up and waited for Kathryn toe over, then the two of them sat down again.


    Manager Gauthier also poured Kathryn a cup of tea, and Kathryn asked him to go back to work.


    Liberty asked her bodyguards to leave, and there was no need to guard her here.


    Soon, there were only two people in the VIP room.


    Kathryn said, "How about we talk in my office?"


    "It''s the same here. There aren''t many people on the fifth floor. It''s quite. My bodyguards are guarding outside, so no one will approach casually. Besides, we''re not discussing the throne. We just want to know about your eldest brother''s recent situation."


    The reason they came so far to meet each other was that they didn''t want too many people to know that they had met again in private.


    Kathryn didn''t mention moving again.


    She forwarded the evidence Pedro sent her to Liberty. She said, "My eldest brother has been busy with this matter recently. He rarely shows up, so it''s hard to find evidence against him."


    After receiving it, Liberty was not in a


    hurry to read it. She smiled and said, "It''s difficult for others, but for you, it''s easier than eating. Mr. Fraser is very capable. If I can pry him away, I really want to pry your Mr. Fraser away. But you can''t pry him away. His heart and eyes are filled with you."


    Liberty''s words have a double meaning.


    Kathryn could tell. She smiled and said, "If there is any advantage to being the head or sessor of the Farrell family, it is this. You will have a very powerful assistant. If I leave, I will take Pedro with me and let him manage my business with me.


    Within ten years, we will definitely be able to impress others."


    Liberty asked, "It doesn''t take ten years; three years is enough to impress people. You haven''t been in business for that many years, right?"


    Kathryn picked up her cup of tea, took a sip gracefully, and said, "I''ve been thinking about making money since I was in school. At that time, I could be said to be starting a business. Today, it''s been nearly ten years, and I''m still not among the big bosses."


    Liberty smiled. "You have Mr. Fraser, which is like adding wings to a tiger."


    She also drank half a cup of tea before looking at the evidence Kathryn sent over.


    Pedro was very capable, and the evidence was enough for her to settle ounts with Marco.


    Kathryn asked, "The person who hit you was indeed arranged by my eldest brother. Liberty, how are you going to settle the score? Tit for Tat?"


    Liberty said, "If he doesn''t have my speed and dodges in time, I''ll have to paypensation. PersonalBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    grudges are personal grudges. If you hit someone on purpose, you will not only have to paypensation, but you will also be breaking thew. I, including the people around me, don''t want our future to be ruined because of your brother."


    Even if she could pay someone else to do it, Liberty wouldn''t be happy to do it.


    Liberty said, "I will keep these evidences for now. When Mrs. Farrelles back, I willin to her. It is up to her to decide how to punish your eldest brother. However, if she cannot satisfy me, I will not let her off easily."


    Let rissa do it herself, and Liberty only needs to put pressure on him.


    She could still clean her hands and feet.


    "When will Mrs. Farrelle back?" Liberty asked Kathryn.

 Chapter 3377

    Kathryn answered honestly: "I don''t know. My mom didn''t reply to my brother and me on the phone. If my mom did it, she might pick him up high and put him down gently. After all, he is her biological son." Liberty said, "I know. I won''t do anything illegal for him, but I can skin him alive and make him miserable for years. By the way, hasn''t your sister-inw divorced your brother yet?"


    "Not yet." Kathryn was silent for a moment, then said, "Although they are my biological brothers, from a woman''s perspective, I can''t wait to call them sc*mbags."


    After learning from the experience of Marco and Erika, Noel and Sage treated their wives much better.


    It was also because Shiloh died.


    They also realized how cruel their mom was and dared not act too presumptuously.


    Anya and Amora had already forgiven their husbands (Noel and Sage), and things seemed to be back to normal. Kathryn didn''t care since the two couples still wanted to live a good life.


    No matter what, they had to finish the road they chose.


    Kathryn had helped her sisters-inw in every way she could.


    "Many men are like that. They eat what''s in the bowl and look at what''s in the pot. The red g is flying at home while the colorful gs are flying outside."


    Liberty was drinking tea again, looking at Kathryn as she drank.


    Kathryn: "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Liberty said, "Don''t miss Mr. Fraser. He is very suitable for you and will be absolutely loyal to you. If you marry him, you don''t have to worry about being betrayed."


    Kathryn''s face flushed slightly. She said, "I''m not in the mood to think about marriage right now. Let''s wait until our rtionshipes to an end. I don''t know what will happen in the future. Sigh, tell me, why are there so many disputes in the world?"


    "Can''t you just guard your own piece ofnd and live your own life well?"


    It''s t


    Liberty was silent for a moment, then said, "People''s hearts are never satisfied. Once they have a little, they want more. Once they have more, they want even more. to say that you can always be content, but how many people can really do it?"


    After thinking about it, Kathrynughed at herself: ¡°Yes, I want to have more."


    After she finished the cup of tea, she suddenly asked Liberty, "Mr. Fraser told me that you have made a new discovery in Wiltspoon. Did you find my aunt''s old assistant? Is he still alive?"


    Liberty didn''t know the details, but


    one thing was certain: The old assistant was still alive and had


    come to Wiltspoon. She didn''t know


    IThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    what was going on with him, but


    Serenity said Audrey would call her


    in the evening.


    She was still waiting for Audrey''s call.


    "Alive." Liberty did not hide it from Kathryn.


    She also wanted to see whether Kathryn was sincere in what she said at the beginning.


    Kathryn was stunned.


    She actually found someone. And the other party was still alive and well.


    So, was the truth about to be revealed?


    When did ite to an end?


    After a while, Kathryn asked with concern, "Is the old man okay?"


    "I don''t know the details. Seren sent me a message and just told me that she had found the old man. She didn''t tell me anything else. He''s nearly a hundred years old and still alive which means he''s in good health."


    Liberty did not tell Kathryn that the old man was rescued by the old doctor and others.


    Thanks to the help of the old doctor and his apprentice in taking care of the old man''s health, he has been able to survive until now. Maybe it''s also because of the persistent thought of revenge that holds him


    back

 Chapter 3378

    Kathryn said, "Yes, the old man has lived to this day, so I think he is in good health. After being selected, they began to receive devilish training, and their physiques are stronger than those of ordinary people. It may not be a problem for them to live to over a hundred years old. It seems that my mom went on a long trip and found out the whereabouts of the old man. Is he safe now? My mom went to look for him. If she really finds him, he will not have a good life." Kathryn knew rissa too well.


    Liberty said, "Don''t worry about that. The old man is safe now." They were living well in Wiltspoon, and there were those legendary masters, and the old gentleman was in Wiltspoon. Even if rissa wants to kill him, it will be difficult for her to seed at Wiltspoon.


    rissa didn''t want to extend her influence to Wiltspoon, intending to train Carrie to be her chess piece. However, Carrie waster suspected and discovered that rissa had given up on her as her chess piece. Anyone who cfrom the Farrell family and set their hands on Wiltspoon would be chopped to pieces. She knew very well that it would be difficult for her to aplish anything big in Wiltspoon.


    "That''s good. That''s good." Neither of them spoke.


    All of a sudden, there was silence.


    "Ring, ring, ring." It was Kathryn''s cell phone that rang, and the ringtone broke the moment of silence.


    She took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Mr. Fraser calling.


    Thinking Mr. Fraser would cto pick her up so soon, Kathryn answered Mr. Fraser''s call in front of Liberty. "Miss, matriarch Farrell is back. She just arrived at the airport. If you cback now, you can get hbefore shees back." Kathryn frowned. ¡°She''s back so soon? When I asked her on the phone just now, she couldn''t say for sure." Soon, Kathryn realized that her mom liked tounch attacks and kill them by surprise.


    "Okay, I understand. I''ll be back soon." Kathryn was not in a hurry.


    She wasn''t far from the city center and was sure to get hbefore her mom.


    It wouldn''t be a big deal, even if rissa got hfirst. Currently, she is in charge of the Farrell Group, doing business and entertaining people. She was often busy untilte at night beforeing home. That was normal.


    Just got confirmation from Liberty that there was news about the old gentleman in Wiltspoon, and then they immediately received news that rissa had returned. It seemed that rissa had not seen the old gentleman and didn''t even know where the old gentleman was hiding.


    Pedro: "Don''t be in a hurry, Miss. Drive slowly." Kathryn: "I''m not in a hurry. I don''t need to rush home. I didn''t even know my mom wasing back. I was busy as usual. How could I welcher? Let''s have dinner togetherter." Having said that, Kathryn still had to go back to the city center.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Pedro responded, "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the hotel."


    After the two of them finished their call, Kathryn said to Liberty, "Don''t talk about people during the day, and don''t talk about gods at night Just cwhen you say so. You just askedwhen my mom would be back, and now I received a call from Mr. Fraser informingthat my mom has just arrived at the airport. She didn''t really trust any of her four children, and she didn''t even let us know she wasing back."  Kathryn said thest sentence in a self-deprecating tone. She felt that her mom''s life was really tiring. Even her own children couldn''t believe it.


    Thinking that she and her mom were not really of the smind, Kathryn felt normal again.


    Liberty said, "She was away from hand received snews. She went to verify it, but she failed. And when she saw that you didn''t fall for it, she cback naturally. She cback suddenly and didn''t want you to know. Haha, she wanted to give you a surprise."


    Liberty stood up and said, "I was thinking of treating you to a meal You said you wanted to have dinner with Mr. Fraser, so I won''t be the third wheel. Do you two want to have a romantic candlelight dinner?"  X

 Chapter 3379

    Kathryn sent Liberty out. Liberty teased her a few times, but she didn''t even blush. She said, ¡°Mr. Fraser doesn''t seem like a romantic person. I don''t seem to have any romantic instincts either. We are not in that kind of rtionship for now." Liberty said to her, "You want to give birth to a daughter with him; why don''t you consider it? Apart from him, it will be hard for you to find another man who truly cares about you and is not like your father. With your position and identity, it is destined that it will be difficult for you to find a husband who is both excellent and willing to be a live-in son-inw.


    Mr. Fraser is the most suitable candidate. Whether you are together or not, he will always be loyal to you and by your side. You have high standards, and your views on marriage are different from others. I think that apart from Mr. Fraser, you really won''t be attracted to other men." Kathryn did admire Hayden, but it was just admiration.


    But Hayden was a woman.


    Hayden thought about matchmaking Hugh and Kathryn, but neither of them was attracted to each other.


    She had to give up.


    Kathryn was silent for a moment, then said, ¡°Let''s talk about it after we''ve settled our rtionship. I don''t have the energy to think about getting married and having kids right now." Liberty said as she walked, "That''s right. Don''t worry. The truth about our matter may cout soon." All the old assistants have been found.


    Neither of them spoke.


    They didn''t know who would die and who would have thestugh in the end.


    After entering the elevator, Liberty spoke. She asked Kathryn, "If my grandmother was really killed by your mother, can you really kill your own rtives for the sake of justice?" Kathryn said, ¡°There is evidence that my mother did it. She should bear the consequences of her actions. I will not cover up for her, nor will I deny it. I will not fight you to the death because of her. I don''t want anything from the Farrell family. I will return it to you. I''m only taking Mr. Fraser with me. Mr. Fraser and his men don''t serve two masters. Keeping him here will be of no use to you." Liberty looked at Kathryn steadily.


    Kathryn met Liberty''s gaze without any retreat and was very frank. She said what was in her heart.


    Liberty said, "Mr. Fraser is yours; just take him away.¡± After a pause, she added, "Perhaps you are more suitable to be the head of the family." The future head of the Farrell family needed to be led by someone who could distinguish right from wrong, and Kathryn was more suitable.


    After all, Liberty cfrom Wiltspoon, and her grandmother had passed away decades ago. Her mother and aunt had lived in Wiltspoon for decades and had long since left the Farrell family. If she really took over the Farrell family, everyone might not ept her.


    It would take her a long tto subdue them and make them submit.


    Kathryn was different. She was rissa''s biological daughter. No matter how rissa cto power, she was the Kath head of the family.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn did not grow up in the Farrell family, but she had returned to the Farrell family for more than two years, and the people in the n had epted her.  In the Farrell Group, Kathryn gradually gained a foothold.


    Liberty felt that Kathryn was more suitable to be the head of the Farrell family than she was.


    Kathryn understood what Liberty meant. She looked sad and said, ¡°If it was really my mother who killed my aunt and my younger aunt, even if you didn''t vent your anger on me, I would not have the face to stay here any longer."


    After a moment of silence, she continued, "Besides, I really don''t like the Farrell family, and don''t care about anything about the Farrell family. I have my ownpany and my own career. I want to develop my own career with Mr. Fraser."  Liberty smiled and said, "I don''t like the Farrell family either. I think this family is too feudal. Compared to inheritance, I still prefer to develop my own career." The Farrell Group did not belong to any individual in the Farrell family, but to the entire family. Even if the head of the Farrell family is the head, it is impossible for her to monopolize the Farrell Group.


    X

 Chapter 3380

    Although being the head of the family can bring a lot of benefitspared to developing their own careers, both Liberty and Kathryn chose thetter.


    The elevator took the two to the first floor.


    After the two walked out of the elevator, they changed the topic to a lighter one and walked out of the office building, talking andughing.


    Kathryn stood at the entrance of the office building and watched Liberty get into the car and leave. After Liberty left, she got into her own car and left.


    No one knew what the two people talked about; all they knew was that they were talking andughing when they cout.


    In winter, it gets dark quickly.


    There were already lights on in every house outside, but it was so dark in the unlit areas that one could not see one''s hand in front of one''s face.


    Kathryn went straight back to the city but did not go home. Instead, she went to meet a client ording to her evening schedule.


    As for her mother''s sudden return, she didn''t take it to heart and pretended not to know anything about it.


    If her mother likes to make surprise attacks, then let her do it. She hasn''t done anything wrong, so there''s no need to worry about her mother making a surprise attack.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The person who should be worried, nervous, and afraid was Marco.


    Marco didn''t know that rissa had suddenly cback.


    He had no social engagements tonight, and after getting off work, he returned to the vi under his name. Holden said that the ingredients had been prepared and they would have hotpot in the evening, so he asked him to bring his two younger brothers over so that father and son could have hotpot together.


    The three brothers returned one after another.


    None of them brought their wives.


    Erika was getting a divorce and had already moved back to her parents'' home. It was impossible for her to cback with Marco.


    Although Noel and Sage did not get divorced, they did not want to bring their wives over. They both felt that their wives were on the side of Kathryn, and when the four of them got together, they would inevitablyin a little for fear that their wives would tell Kathryn.


    Marco and his two brothers were most afraid of their mother because they had a better rtionship with Holden.


    Holden heard the sound of a car and cout of the house.


    "dad." Marco parked the car, got out with sthings, walked towards Holden, and said, ¡°It''s cold; what are you doing out here? Go back inside." "I''m bored staying at hevery day, so I go out for a walk from tto time." Holden''s injuries had healed, and he had returned to his normal life, except that he could no longer y with women.


    "What did you buy?¡± Holden reached out to take the things from Marco! Seeing Noel and Sage''s cars also driving in, Holden smiled a little more.


    "Dad, I bought something for you." Marco turned his head and looked, then said, "Dad, det''s go in first. It''s cold outside, and it''s not the first tthat Noel and Sage have chere."


    Holden said, "Are you alling back by yourselves? You didn''t bring your wife, and they both chere on their own? It''s fine if you dian bring your wife, but you didn''t bring two of buy didn''t my grandchildren either. I''ll talk to Sageter. I''ll help him take care of kids from now on, so I won''t get bored at home. I can help him take the kids to and from school every day so they can rx a little bit.  Is your mother not back yet?" Holden changed the subject and asked about rissa''s condition.


    After he was discharged from the hospital, rissa refused to visit him and did not allow him to move back into the Farrell family mansion.


    There was no divorce, but the rtionship between husband and wife was broken.


    X

 Chapter 3381

    Marco replied, "Not yet. I asked Kathryn to call mom, but she didn''t give us an answer. She probably won''t be back so soon." Hearing that rissa would not be back so soon, Holden looked visibly more rxed.


    Living with his son, he also "missed" rissa, worried that the cruel old woman would cand cause trouble for him and make his life difficult.


    Holden himself was an old man.


    He was a few years older than rissa.


    Holden sighed and said, ¡°It''s not our turn to manage your mom''s affairs. If she wants us to know when she''sing back, she''ll tell us. If she doesn''t want us to know, we won''t be able to find out. It''s best not to ask; otherwise, she''ll suspect you''re up to something.


    Your mom and I have been married for decades, but in the end, we ended up like this. Fortunately, you were born. Your mom has no real feelings for me, but she still has a mom-son rtionship with you. Your mom spared my life for your sake, but I am just trying to survive." He suffered a great blow, both physically and mentally. He knew rissa was domineering and had strong possessiveness.


    For decades, he had the desire but not the courage to do it, and he didn''t dare to actually touch other women outside.


    He felt bold enough to do it this year because he saw that rissa was overwhelmed by the affairs of the Farrell family and the fact that the descendants of the previous head of the family had been found. He thought rissa had no intention of caring about him.


    While rissa was at Wiltspoon, he could no longer control his lower body.


    After decades of management, he asionally cheated and was caught red-handed.


    He was so unlucky. He ended up like this. I wonder what happened to the beautiful girl he once kept? Holden didn''t dare to ask.


    He guessed that the woman he had slept with probably did not have a good ending and might even be dead.


    It wasn''t rissa whomitted the murder, but the financial backer behind that woman. How could he let her live if he knew she had betrayed him? "Dad, we will find a way to make Mom forgive you and let you move back to the Farrell family mansion to retire." Marco could onlyfort Holden.


    Who told them that they didn''t have enough ability to resist their old mom? He had thought about umting status and then coaxing his old mom into changing the rules of the Farrell family so that he could take the position.


    He thought he was no worse than Kathryn.


    When Shiloh was still his sister in name, Marco and his two brothers did not have much ambition because they knew that was the family rule of the Farrell family.


    They loved Shiloh very much.


    Firstly, Shiloh had three brothers, and she was the only sister for them, so they could not help but adore their only sister.


    Second, Shiloh had been trained as the sessor by rissa since she was a child, and the attention and treatment she received were better than those of her three brothers.


    They just wanted to have a good rtionship with Shiloh, their younger sister, and have deep sibling love. When Shiloh cto power, they, as brothers, would get more benefits.  This was the biggest plot among the three brothers Marco.


    Like the previous matriarch, her brothers and sisters could get a lot of benefits.


    rissa''s generation had no brothers, and all her sisters died, but her husband''s family was able to get sbenefits from her.


    "We have never dared to ask about my mom''s whereabouts. If we want to ask, we should let Kathryn do it. Mom is more and more partial to her now. When she first cback, Mom always looked down on her and scolded her for being useless. Now that I think about it, that was all to coax us; it was all lies; it was just superficial work. In fact, Mom has always been partial to Kathryn. Shiloh was also used by mom."  When mentioning Shiloh, Holden''s eyes showed both heartache and hatred.


    He really loved Shiloh.


    That was the child who was raised and nurtured by him. But now he was forced to die.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    X

 Chapter 3382

    On the surface, it was Shiloh''s biological mom and brother who forced her to die, but in fact, it was rissa and the others who forced her to die.


    Holden knew it very well, but he had no way to seek justice for Shiloh.


    He himself was like an ant on rissa''s chopping board, at the mercy of others.


    "Not only was Shiloh used by your mom, but she was also forced to die by them. Your mom, Kathryn, and Liberty cfrom Wiltspoon, right? It was them and your wife. They all can''t stand to see Shiloh get better. They forced my daughter to die." Holden choked up.


    "dad." Marco also felt ufortable.


    His feelings towards Shiloh were a bitplicated.


    In the past, it was the feeling of a brother towards his sister, butter it was the feeling of a man towards a woman.


    "Dad, don''t do this. If someone takes a picture of us and tells my mom about it, we won''t end up well." Although this was a vi under Marco''s name, Marco couldn''t guarantee that no one would take secret photos. For example, thest the brought Shiloh to live in the wedding house where he and Erika got married, someone took photos of them. He gave the photos to Erika, leading her to run away and make a big fuss.


    Holden quickly turned his face away and raised his hand to wipe his eyes.


    "Well, let''s not talk about Shiloh. I get sad when I mention her. I''m useless. I can''t seek justice for Shiloh for the tbeing. You three brothers should be more determined. If you can''t do anything to your mom and Kathryn, can''t you vent your anger on Liberty?" Marco wanted to say that he had vented his anger, but he failed.


    The two younger brothers cover, and the conversation between the father and sons stopped temporarily. "Dad, big brother." Noel and Sage also bought sthings.


    There were food and drinks, as well as gifts for their old father, Holden.


    The three brothers all knew that their father castrated himself in order to save his marriage. As men and father and son, they obviously stand on their father''s side.


    They sympathized with and felt sorry for their father, but they couldn''t let him know it openly. In fact, they knew that their father was like an eunuch now, and they were afraid of hurting his self-esteem. So they used other ways to make their old father happy.


    Holden said, "I asked you to cback for hot pot. Everyone brought a lot of things. I live with your eldest brother. He has no worries about food or clothing. He doesn''tck anything. You can coverter. There''s no need to buy so many things. If you have money, just givesome." He was old and disabled.


    Things would change in the Farrell family sooner orter.


    Holden wanted to save smoney from his sons for his retirement. If the Farrell family changes, his sons may not have a good ending.


    Even if they don''t seek death, once the Farrell Group changes hands, they will be driven out of the Farrell Group if they don''t have much ability. Then, it will be difficult for them to make as much money as they do now.  But they spend money like water and have long developed the habit of spendingvishly.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It would fail quickly.


    He would take whatever money he could.


    Who told him to be dominated by his wife for the past few decades and not have much money? In recent years, his children have given him money.


    He lived a carefree life, but after being caught cheating his wife cut el off his financial resources again.


    He didn''t allow his children to give him too much money. He doesn''t even have a thousand do a thousand dors in cash on him now. There was no money in the bank either.  X

 Chapter 3383

    When it cto giving money to their old father, Marco and his two brothers all smiled, changed the subject, and then surrounded their old father and went back into the house.


    After thest lesson, how dare they give money to their father secretly? Whatever their father needed, they could buy it. But they really didn''t dare give money.


    A few hundred dors was fine, but they couldn''t give it every day. If they give it every day, Holden can save it and save tens of thousands of dors in a month.


    Tens of thousands of dors are not a penny to them, but to Holden, who is under strict supervision and always has little money, it is arge amount of money that can allow him to do many things. What if Holden uses the money they give him to do something to let down the old mom? They didn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    Holden knew what his sons were thinking. His face darkened, and he looked sad.


    Returning to the room, Holden walked straight to the sofa and sat down, then picked up a pack of cigarettes from the coffee table, took out a cigarette and lit it, then leaned back and smoked silently.


    He was such a failure as a human being. As a husband, he couldn''t control his wife, and he had to be controlled by her. As a father, he couldn''t act like a father and couldn''t control his children.


    In the Farrell family mansion, he seemed to be the master, but in fact, he was not even as good as the butler.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    His children all have higher status than him. Even his little grandson has higher status than him.


    rissa had no real feelings for him, but she did for her children and grandchildren.


    Whoever she liked would be the master in the Farrell family and would live a prosperous life.


    Sometimes, Holden regretted that he had becrissa''s son-inw for money, thinking that it would be very free and easy, but in the end...


    Later, the Janzen family received a lot of benefits from the Farrell family, and he didn''t dare to act rashly, fearing that rissa would take action against the Janzen family.


    He had brothers and sisters.


    Besides, his three sons also had his surnand were members of the Janzen family.


    Every the got together with his brothers and sisters, they would remind him not to anger rissa and to please rissa so that their Janzen family''s wealth couldst forever.


    "Dad, it''s not that we don''t want to give you money; it''s just that mom is too strict. Mom can easily find out where our money went." "Yes, Dad, it''s not that we are unfilial to you; it''s just that Mom is too troublesome." "Dad, what do you need? Just tell us, and we''ll buy it for you. Isn''t that the sthing?" After Marco and his brothers handed the purchased items to the servants, they asked the servants to prepare the hot pot while they walked to their old father and surrounded him to coax him.


    "Can''t you givea few hundred dors? Your mom usually gives$500 a day." Holden asked his sons angrily. Your mom is strict, but she also controls your one thousand or several hundred? It''s not like I took a million or several hundred thousand from you like before."  Of course, Holden knew that rissa was keeping a close eye on him.


    "You guys should givea few hundred dors every day so that I can have smpixey for cigarettes.


    I also need to go out and socialize.


    It''s so embarrassing to be penniless all the time."  Holden couldn''t find women anymore, but he could still invite old friends out for parties and eat and drink.


    rissa didn''t care about him eating and drinking. Back with the couple was separated; would rissa still care about him?  Holden guessed that rissa was going on a long journey this tfor the man she truly loved.


    Holden already knew rissa had a love.


    X

 Chapter 3384

    The man rissa truly loved was ten or twenty years older than her and was her eldest sister''s all-around assistant.


    Others were devoted to the Lord; she was just being sentimental.


    rissa killed her elder sister, maybe because of love turning into hate, and she was angry because she couldn''t get the love she wanted, so she killed her sister.


    Holden had no evidence to prove that rissa killed the sisters, but as rissa''s bedmate and husband for decades, he knew rissa''s cruel nature, and he also heard people in the n talking about her behind her back.


    As the saying goes, there is no smoke without fire. Maybe rissa really got to the top by killing her sisters. Was there anything she couldn''t do? Could the man rissa truly loved still be alive? Maybe they found the other party''s grave. rissa felt upset and stayed away from them? Marco and the others were so embarrassed by Holden''s words that they looked at each other. The two younger brothers looked at Marco.


    Marco thought for a moment and said, "Dad, go ask Kathryn for money. Kathryn has plenty of money now, and Mom trusts her and treats her well. She is more capable of arguing. Even if Mom knows that she gave you money, Mom won''t do anything to her. After all, she is your daughter. If you ask her for smoney, how can she not give it to you?" "Dad, just don''t ask for too much. If you ask for a few thousand dors at a time, Mom won''t say anything. But you can''t ask for it too often, or she will suspect that you have sulterior motives." Holden becfurious when he mentioned Kathryn, his biological daughter.


    Holden said, "Don''t mention it anymore. She''s just like her mom. I don''t want to look for her. When I see her, I think of my Shiloh. She is my only daughter!" The brothers stopped talking.


    After a while, Marco took out his wallet, opened it, took out all the cash in it, handed it to Holden, and said apologetically, "Dad, I don''t usually use cash, and this is all the cash in my wallet. I''ll give it all to you." Holden took a look and thought it was about a few thousand dors. He immediately took them.


    It''s better to have it than not to have it.


    Marco, as the eldest brother, has been given everything, so how can Noel and Sage not give too much? So the two brothers gave all the cash they had to Holden.


    Holden suddenly had 10,000 or 20,000 dors in his hands.


    He felt relieved after sessfully getting the money.


    He put the money into his trouser pockets, continued smoking, and said to his three sons, "From now on, you can givea few hundred dors a day for cigarettes and pocket money. It doesn''t need to be too much. Just give$500 each. Of course, if you are willing to give $1,000, that would be even better. If you can give more, that would be even better. This is just a small amount of money. Even if your mom knew, she wouldn''t say anything. Isn''t it natural for a son to respect his father?" Holden thought that with an incof $1,500 a day, he could save $45,000 a month, which would amount to several hundred thousand dors a year.


    After that, the Farrell family changed hands, and he could still guarantee his life in hister years by relying on his savings.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He still had a house in his hometown.


    Although it couldn''tpare with the Farrell family''s mansion, at least it could shelter him from the wind and rain.


    In the future, he could return to his hometown to retire, hire a nanny to take care of him, and livefortably. Now, all it takes is making money.  "Kathryn, I go to ask for money once a month, and it won''t attract your mom''s attention."


    Of course, Holden knew that Kathryn was rich. But he had no father-daughter rtionship with her, so it was not easy for him to get money from her.  It''s okay to ask for a few thousand dors every month or every few months.


    "Dad, we think we should tell Mom about the pocket money we gave you, lest she find out and scold us again." The money was not much, but they still had to tell rissa.


    X

 Chapter 3385

    Holden stared at Marco and said, "I told your mom that she doesn''t allow you to givepocket money. Are you really not going to give it to me?" "Of course not. We will get a certain amount of pocket money for you, as long as you promise not to..." Marco remembered that Holden had castrated himself, so he stopped talking.


    Holden looked sad. He also knew that Marco was telling the truth. After his expression eased, he said, "It''s up to you. If you want to say something, just say it. I''m your dad. I''m old and have no source of ie. Isn''t it right for you to givea few hundred dors in pocket money? How dare rissa stop me?" Angry at rissa, Holden even called his wife "old wife" with her name.


    "Dad, I believe Mom won''t stop you. Dad, let''s not talk about that anymore. Let''s go eat hot pot. The four of us, father and son, have to have a few drinks tonight." Marco changed the subject.


    Holden was going to get the money tonight and was soon coaxed into happiness by his sons.


    A family of four sat together eating hot pot, and the atmosphere was pretty good.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe he drank a few too many cups, and there was no servant to serve him, so Marco said while eating, "I had arranged for someone to bump into Liberty today." The others looked at him immediately.


    Marco nced at everyone and said, "Why, it''s so strange? Liberty is responsible for Shiloh''s death, so what if I''m just avenging Shiloh? You don''t dare to do it, but I do. Don''t you support me?" Noel said, "Brother, Mom said, don''t mess with Miss Hunt. Although she cfrom Wiltspoon, she is the descendant of our aunt. Even though our aunt has been gone for decades, her legend is still circting in our Farrell family. The Hunt family is supported by several major families in Wiltspoon. Those family members are watching Liberty''s performance openly or secretly. If she performs well, it will be easy for her to win people''s hearts." Marco said, "Even if it''s like this, we must kill her and not let her live. If the Farrell family is taken over by Liberty, it would be better to let Kathryn take the position of head of the family. After all, she is our biological sister. No matter how badly she treats us, it won''t matter. But if Liberty takes over the Farrell family, we will really have nothing, and we may even be in danger of losing our lives." Holden said, "You don''t have to worry too much. With your mother''s personality, she would never let Liberty take the position of head of the family. How could she help others? She and Liberty have met before. Just look at how they get along. They don''t have the warmth of family members at all. Instead, they regard each other as mortal enemies." That''s true.


    After thinking about it, the three brothers felt relieved.


    Holden was more concerned about whether Marco''s conspiracy had seeded.


    Marco said embarrassedly, "It failed. Liberty was apanied by a group of bodyguards, and those bodyguards saved her." Noel asked, "Brother, did you drive your car to hit her yourself?" Marco rolled his eyes at Noel and asked, "Do you think I''m stupid? I arranged for two novice female drivers to hit her with their cars. If they seeded, it would be an ident. If they failed, it would also be an ident. It is normal for novice female drivers to make mistakes." "Brother, you''re smart." The two younger brothers both gave Marco a thumbs up.


    "If it doesn''t work once, we can try it a few more times. Even if she is a nine-lived monster cat with nine lives, we can still hit her if we try a few more times. If we kill her, our family can rest easy. Let''s see who Mrs. Stone dares to arrange toe? If onees, we''ll kill her. If twoe, we''ll kill both."  "Yeah."


    Holden, Noel, and Sage had such beautiful thoughts; they were som happy eating eating hotpot and drinking.


    At the stin Wiltspoon City.


    Stone vi.


    Old Mr. Jimenez slept all day and woke up in the evening. When he woke up and found himselfimam unfamiliar environment, he was stunned for a moment. After confirming that he was really in the stone''s house, he breathed a sigh of relief.  He thought he was dreaming.


    He dreamed that he found two youngdies, but Harlow died early, and only Audrey was alive.


    X

 Chapter 3386

    Audrey, who was only a few years old in his memory, had already beca grandmother.


    They were all old.


    Previous Matriarch''s granddaughters were all married and had children.


    If the previous matriarch were still alive, she would definitely be very happy to have three powerful granddaughters. There was no need to worry about sess. She could let any granddaughter carry the heavy burden without worrying about it.


    It''s a pity...The previous matriarch couldn''t see the achievements of her offspring.


    After waking up, Old Mr. Jimenez knew that he was not dreaming and that everything was real. He really saw Audrey, but he burst into tears.


    He thought of the previous matriarch and felt sorry for her.


    The eldest sister is like a mother. She raised rissa, but in the end, she fell into rissa''s hands.


    The previous matriarch treated rissa as her sister and daughter and loved and trusted her extremely. Indeed, the only one who could harm the head of the family was rissa.


    rissa''s younger sister did not have such ambitions, and she was also a very gentle and kind person. But even with such a temper, rissa did not let her live.


    "Knock, knock." There was a knock on the door.


    "Uncle Jimenez, Uncle Jimenez, are you awake?" Audrey''s voice was heard at the door.


    Uncle Jimenez wiped his tears, sat up, and quickly adjusted his emotions before responding to Audrey: "Ms. Audrey, I''m awake." Soon, Audrey and Darrell pushed the door open and walked in.


    As soon as she cin, Audrey turned on the light.


    "Uncle Jimenez." The couple cover and wanted to support Old Mr. Jimenez, but he refused their support.


    Uncle Jimenez smiled and said, ¡°I feel much better now. I slept for a whole day. It''s already dark outside. I haven''t had a good night''s sleep in a long time. I slept for a whole day, and now I feel much better. After meeting Miss Audrey, nothing will happen to me." He was very worried.


    After being saved by the miracle doctor and hispanions, he lived with them for decades. He was always taciturn and rarely told them what was on his mind.


    They went out to inquire about his past and then verified it with him bit by bit.


    After decades of getting along with them, he slowly cto trust them and becold friends with them.


    They all had apprentices, but he did not ept any. However, their apprentices were familiar with him and treated him with respect as an elder.


    Every the saw his friends'' apprentices, he would think of the two daughters of the previous matriarch.


    If the Farrell family had not changed its owner, Audrey would have m becthe head of the family long the ago, and Harlow would not have had to die.  "The old gentleman and his friends are downstairs. Let him check Uncle Jimenez''s pulseter."


    Audrey smiled. "Old Madam York is here too. Would you like to go meet her, Uncle Jimenez? Everyone is En. downstairs."  It was tto eat.


    Audrey and her husband cupstairs just to wake up Uncle Jimenez and ask him to cdown for dinner.


    Serenity and Zachery, the olddy, Remy, and Callum and Camryn all came.


    With the addition of senior executives like Old Mr. Jimenez, the business was bustling tonight.


    Uncle Jimenez nodded. "I know Madam York. She was very fierce when she was young. Her husband is not as good as her, but she and her husband have a very good rtionship. Her husband is the most doting man I have ever seen. Madam York can live so freely and get whatever she wants because of her husband''s doting on her."  Uncle Jimenez talked about Old Madam York''s past and nced at Darrell twice.


    XThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3387

    "Uncle Jimenez, I also listen to my wife." Darrell understood the deep meaning in Old Mr. Jimenez''s eyes and immediately expressed his attitude. He was also a man who doted on his wife.


    Old Mr. Jimenez smiled with satisfaction and said, "It can be seen that you dote on Miss Audrey very much." Audrey felt warm in her heart.


    Old Mr. Jimenez was like a member of mother of Audrey''s family.


    If her parents were still alive, given Old Mr. Jimenez''s status and the love he showed her and her sister, he would indeed be considered her family.


    Both the mother and the father said that Old Mr. Jimenez was the most loyal, and there was no need to worry about him betraying them.


    Old Mr. Jimenez often helped Audrey''s mother with things, and sometimes the two of them were alone together to discuss countermeasures. Her father was not worried about this and did not feel resentful.


    In Audrey''s impression, her mother was in poor health and often had to stay in bed to rest. Her father was a gentle man. He always cared about her mother''s health. Whenever her mother feels a little unwell, her father gets very nervous.


    Audrey didn''t understand love when she was young. Later, she recalled how her parents got along and felt that there was real affection between them.


    Unlike rissa and Holden, who have no real feelings for each other even after being husband and wife for decades,.


    rissa treated Holden as a tool. After using him, she could throw him away if she wanted to. If she didn''t want to throw him away, she would just keep him like a cat or dog. It didn''t cost her any money anyway.


    She controlled Holden''s wallet too tightly.


    Little do people know that the tighter the control, the more likely idents are to happen.


    Of course, it was also because rissa was too strict that she was able to use Holden to destroy her marriage of her with Holden and mess up the situation in the Farrell family mansion.


    Audrey said, "Mr. Stone has always been very kind to me. When my parents-inw were alive, they were also very kind toand treatedlike their own daughter. Without their genuine love and trust, I would not have achieved such brilliant results when I was young." At first, her mother-inw had a lot of prejudice against her.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Before, Darrell fell in love with her and had no idea of marrying her.


    As the president''s wife, her mother-inw had met her and knew her abilities. At that time, she was very kind to her and seemed to admire her very much.


    When Darrell fell in love with her and insisted on marrying her, her mother-inw changed her attitude. Audrey never resented her mother-inw, either in the past orter.


    She was now a mother-inw. From her perspective, she could understand her mother-inw''s strong reaction at the tand her inability to ept that her beloved son would marry an orphan with no background.


    Not to mention that the business is wealthy; even in ordinary families, there are many mothers-inw who don''t want their daughter-inw to be an orphan. No matter how capable she is, in the eyes of her mother-inw, she is just an employee, a worker, a millionaire¡ªfar away from being a wealthy family.


    So when she married into a business family, she was disliked by her mother-inw in various ways, but she could ept and understand her mother-inw''s behavior.


    As long as her mother-inw didn''t cross her bottom line, she wouldn''t take her mother-inw''s various troubles seriously.  However, her father-inw and Darrell treated her with all their might.


    If it weren''t for the unconditional support from her father-inw and Darrell, she wouldn''Khave been able to apany Darrell in the business world and beca strong woman in the business world.  She had such abilities and needed a ce to disy them. Stone Group was the ce where she could disy her abilities.


    Later, the Stone Group encountered a crisis. She turned the tide and helped the Stone Group overcthe crisis, thus preserving the Stone family''s ancestral business.  Because she gave birth to two sons and a daughter, her mother-inw finally epted her.


    Ever since her mother-inw epted her, she has truly thrived in the business world.


    X

 Chapter 3388

    Her mother-inw especially loved Elisa, and Elisa''s personality was quite simr to her grandmother''s.


    "Miss Audrey, you are too modest. You havepletely inherited the abilities of the head of the family. You can shine wherever you are." There was pride in Old Mr. Jimenez''s words¡ªthe kind of pride that is the best that can be felt in her children.


    Audrey and Darrell helped Old Mr. Jimenez out of the room. Audrey smiled and said, "I don''t know the status of the Farrell family''s sessor. Unless I start my own business, I need a mentor to recognize a good horse. As a worker, there are too many things that cannot be decided by me." Sheter had her ownpany.


    After Clive took over, she handed over herpany to him. She retired and stayed at hto apany her old husband and spend her old age in peace.


    She also worried about her children''s marriage from tto time.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t have to worry too much about Clive, and she didn''t have to worry about Elisa now.


    The youngest son, Lnd, was the only one who gave Audrey the most headaches. When it cto the matter of marriage, Lnd was really adamant, and no matter how much she persuaded him, he wouldn''t listen. When she wanted to arrange a blind date for him, he just wouldn''t go. When she asked the girl to look for him, he either found an excuse to slip away or dressed up as a homeless man and told the girl that he was an unkempt man.


    The blind dates that Audrey arranged for Lnd were all rich girls from Wiltspoon.


    Which rich youngdy would be interested in the unkempt appearance of Lnd, the second young master Stone? It had since been left unresolved.


    The main reason was that Lnd rarely appeared in the upper-ss circle. He did not need to take over the family business because Clive was too capable. He only needed to do what he liked, and he was often away from home.


    Sometimes he didn''t go hfor a year or half a year.


    Not many people understand Lnd. They thought he was the kind of person who didn''t care about his appearance. When theypared him with Clive, they were greatly disappointed.


    Gradually, thedies in Wiltspoon were no longer willing to introduce girlfriends to Lnd.


    Speople were worried that Elisa was difficult to get along with.


    After all, Elisa didn''t have a very good reputation in the upper-ss society of Wiltspoon City. It has only improved now, but her previous image of being arrogant and rude has been deeply rooted in people''s minds. "I heard a childughing." Old Mr. Jimenez heard Sonny''sughter and couldn''t help but speak.


    He actually liked children very much.


    When the previous matriarch was still alive, after he had finished his work, he liked to y with the two little girls. Miss Audrey could be said to have grown up sitting on his shoulders until she was eight years old. Miss Harlow also liked to stick to him.


    Because he loved the two youngdies as if they were his own daughters.


    The children''s hearts were pure, and they could feel his genuine love for them, so they naturally clung to him.


    The previous matriarch was murdered, and he was hunted down. After being rescued by the old doctor and his friends, he lived with them for decades and watched their apprentices grow up. Those guys were very naughty when they were young, but fortunately, they were also sensible.  Nowadays, those naughty kids have becinfluential figures in their respective industries.


    "It''s Liberty''s son, Sonny, a three-year-old child who can''t calm down. He looks a lot like Liberty. Seeing him is like seeing Liberty when she was a child." Old Mr. Jimenez said happily, "That''s good; that''s good; Harlow left behind descendants, which is a little constion; she..."


    His smile disappeared in an instant, "I and he said sadly: "If I had found you two sisters earlier, Miss Harlow would not have been in trouble, and she would still be fine."


    Audrey was also heartbroken after losing her only sister, Harlow. But she still had tofort Uncle Jimenez, om for fear that he was too old, his emotions were vtile, and that he might have problems again.  "Liberty and Serenity are very good sisters. They have sought justice for the injustice that Harlow suffered in the past." X

 Chapter 3389

    Old Mr. Jimenez said with relief, "I know that Serenity''s husband is good. She married into the York family, so there is no need to worry about her. She will be better in the future. The olddy of the York family is a smart olddy." "I heard Liberty is divorced. The son was given to her. I had someone investigate what her ex-husband did before I chere. He was the sc*m of the Brown family. He was shameless. It''s just that Liberty is still so young, only in her early thirties, so she still needs to find a man to cto her house in the future. The head of the Farrell family always invites a man to live with her and never gets married." Audrey arranged for Liberty to go to Jensburg, and Old Mr. Jimenez understood that Audrey would notpete for the position of head of the family but would let the next generationpete for it.


    Serenity was the eldestdy of the York family. She was not suitable to be the head of the family. Even if the eldest master of the York family is willing toe, the Farrell family would be embarrassed to let hime.


    Elisa is not married yet. In order to reassure Elisa, Remy said that he would be willing to be son-inw.


    The elders of the Johnson family were open-minded, and Old Mr. Jimenez knew that they were the rtives of the old miracle doctor.


    Old Mr. Jimenez has never attended the weddings of his younger generations, but he always pays attention to their married lives.


    Audrey said, "Liberty is in love with Duncan, the fourth young master of the Lewis family. The Lewis family has four sons. When Liberty really takes over the Farrell family, I think the Lewis family will not mind Duncaning to visit." Old Mr. Jimenez tilted his head to look at Audrey and said, "For this matter, it is better to test the attitude of the fourth young master of the Lewis family in advance to see what the Lewis family''s attitude is. If a man like rissa''s husband really cto Farrell''s house, we outsiders would be able to see through what he was thinking for decades. The Lewis family is also a wealthy family, and their wealth may be even richer than that of the Farrell family." Do Duncan''s parents agree? If Liberty and Duncan are together in the future, the daughter born to Liberty must have the surnFarrell, and Liberty must also change her surnback to Farrell. Do they both agree? Ms. Audrey, I know you want to train Miss Liberty, but you also need to ask the younger generation what they think and whether they are really willing to take over.


    rissa has great power, but she is also subject to many restrictions. If you take over the position of head of the family, there will be many things that you cannot control." Audrey was silent for a moment, then said, "I''ll call Libertyter and have a good chat with her. I think it''s okay for Liberty to change her surname. As for Duncan, I''ll ask Mrs. Lewis out for a cup of coffee tomorrow." She represented the elders of Liberty''s family.


    Mrs. Lewis was the elder. It would be nice to chat with her.


    This is to avoid problems that arise when they are about to do something good.


    Mrs. Lewis did not ept Liberty at first. If it were not for Duncan''s insistence, even though he had a car ident because of the quarrel and is still in a wheelchair, Mrs. Lewis would still not ept Liberty.


    From a mother''s perspective, Audrey understood Mrs. Lewis.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she was Liberty''s biological aunt, and she was selfish, and she just hoped that her niece could be happy.


    She didn''t want Mrs. Lewis to break up the couple again.


    Old Mr. Jimenez hummed.


    The downstairs was full of people.


    Everybody was talking andughing; it was really lively. Serenity and others have becfamiliar with Bianca.


    Serenity asked Bianca''s real name, but she didn''t tell her.


    Since she didn''t say anything, Serenity and the others tactfullyM el stopped asking.  Everyone had secrets.


    Bianca might not want others to know her real name. She also said that she would only stay in Wiftspoon for two days, and after her master and others left, she would leave Wiltspoon, saying that she was not from Wiltspoon.  X

 Chapter 3390

    -Bianca didn''t even want to tell her real name, so Serenity and the others didn''t even ask where she was from.


    Hearing Audrey reminding Old Mr. Jimenez to go down the stairs slowly from tto time, everyone stopped talking andughing and looked up at the stairs.


    Several young people wanted to help support Old Mr. Jimenez, but Old Mr. Jimenez smiled and said, "No need for you. I''m not so weak that I need help to walk." Almost all of these young people were descendants of the family head.


    Old Mr. Jimenez was quite pleased.


    It was thought that the master''s family was destroyed, but fortunately the two youngdies were found, and they also had descendants.


    The head of the family did not perish.


    Sonny had never met Old Mr. Jimenez before. After seeing Old Mr. Jimenez, he quickly crawled into his aunt''s arms.


    Serenity said to him softly, "Sonny, this is the great grandfather that your aunt told you about." Sonny didn''t say anything but looked at Old Mr. Jimenez with his bright, big eyes.


    Old Mr. Jimenez sat down and greeted the olddy and others first.


    The olddy asked with concern, ¡°Brother, are you okay? You don''t look very well. Doctor, you have to take good care of his body." The old doctor said, "He chere early this morning. He didn''t sleep wellst night, so he doesn''t look very well. Don''t worry; my master and I are watching over him. He will be fine." Nothing will happen in the short term.


    Old Mr. Jimenez smiled and said, "I am very well. I am almost 100 years old, and I can still endure the hardships of long-distance travel. How can ordinary people have such physical strength and mental energy?" He has been practicing martial arts since he was young, and he has a good foundation.


    For decades, there have been miracle doctors helping to regte his body.


    Although he still suffered from illness and seque of the injury, he was able to endure.


    He wouldn''t fall until he found Audrey.


    In fact, he was also afraid that he could not hold on.


    Fortunately, God took pity on him and helped him find Audrey.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddyughed heartily. "That''s true. Brother, your physique is so good that I am very envious. Divine doctor, you must take my pulse carefully and prescribe smedicine forto regte my body." The doctor said, "How else do you want to be treated? You are in your early eighties, and you often fly around to find wives for your grandsons. You are in good health and do not need any treatment. Don''t waste my precious herbs. When you need my precious herbs, I will give them to you without your permission, provided that I can outlive you." The miracle doctor felt that he might not be able to live longer than Old Lady York. This olddy was the healthiest olddy he had ever seen.


    They were people of the sgeneration. Even if he is a doctom when he gets older, sometimes he will feel that he can no longer do the job and should lie down.  But olddy York can fly around and choose wives for her unmarried grandsons.


    "You should stop flying around to look for your grandson''s wife. You''ve picked up all the good girls You''re not the only one with grandchildren in this world. There are many other people with grandchildren. Leave a few good girls for others."  The miracle doctorined about the olddy''s greed.


    He wished he could pick all the good girls from all over the ce and marry them all into the York family.


    With such an olddy in the York family, the title of the richest person in Wiltspoon City can probably be passed down for several generations.


    The ns made by the olddy were all for the long-term benefit of the York family.


    The olddyughed and said, "What can I do? I have nine pigs that don''t m know how to dig up cabbages. I have NO raised them so well. If I don''t sell them, wouldn''t it be a waste of my decades of training?"  X

 Chapter 3391

    -Zachary''s mouth twitched: My grandma describedas a pig again.


    Serenity smiled.


    Grandma just liked to describe her grandsons as pigs. How could there be such handspigs? When no one was paying attention to her, Bianca nced at Evan.


    When the olddy cto the Stone family, she notified her grandchildren, who were still in Wiltspoon, to cto the Stone family to meet the old seniors.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if several seniors epted the olddy''s invitation and agreed to visit Wildridge Manor, the olddy was still afraid that they would go back on their word and suddenly run away. Where would she find them, then? Although they were from the sgeneration, she was not actually familiar with them and had only heard of them but never seen them in person.


    She didn''t even dare to guarantee whether those people would really give her face and go to Wildridge Manor. After hearing what the olddy said, Silver Fox nced at his apprentice and teased the olddy with a smile: "Old Madam York, you don''t have to fly around anymore. Take a look at my apprentice. Bianca is already in her twenties and still single. We urge her to get married, but she in turn urges us to find her a master''s wife. It''s so infuriating. We are all old and outdated. We urge her to get married, but she, in turn, urges us to find her a master''s wife. Why should we get married? I can''t marry an old woman to share my property with her." The olddy looked at Bianca and smiled. ¡°She is very good; I like her very much, and she is a good match for Evan. However, Evan is a rebellious man. He doesn''t want the good girl chosen for him and wants to pursue a girl whose nhe doesn''t even know." "Others have already found their goals, and those who don''t have goals are not yet of marriageable age. But if Bianca doesn''t mind a rtionship between an older woman and a younger man, I can introduce River or Alex to her." River and Alex: ...


    Bianca smiled and said, "Grandma York, I don''t like rtionships between older women and younger men. I like men who are a little older than me, but not too much older. At least they should be the sage as me. I think men who are too young are immature and too childish. I want a boyfriend, not a brother." Evan bervous when his grandmother mentioned him.


    He was relieved when he heard his grandmother say that he was a rebel and didn''t listen to her arrangements. Feelings cannot be forced.


    He really couldn''t fall in love with Abby, so he could only give up. He didn''t want to develop the rtionship any further, as it would only hurt Abby.


    He approached and pursued Abby for a while, and Abby was moved.


    If he had not been honest with Abby, Abby would have loved him more deeply and would have suffered more in the future, and the York family would have easily becenemies with the Du family.


    He just liked Fox anyway.


    If grandma wants to say that he is rebellious and disobedient, then let her say so.


    Well, he really didn''t listen to his grandmother when it cto the matter of marriage.


    Now grandma no longer cares about his marriage and says it''s up to him to do whatever he wants as long as he doesn''t regret it.


    "I like Bianca very much, and I also know many outstanding young talents. If Bianca is willing, I can help Bianca and introduce a few young talents to Bianca." The olddy was enthusiastic about finding a match for Bianca.


    Old Mr. Jimenez smiled and said, "Old Madam York, if you know any good men, introduce a few to Bianca. There will always be one that can create sparks; otherwise, Silver Fox will sigh every day, saying that his apprentice is so outstanding, but he can''t marry her or marry her off, and he is worried about it until his hair turns white again."


    Silver Fox also said, "Old Mrs. York, then I''ll leave it to you to help arrange a boyfriend for Bian?a l ?''s okay to arrange more than than one. As my brother said, if you meet more than one, there will always be one who can.


    create sparks."  The younger generation: "..." Why does it feel like the atmosphere has changed and it has beca matchmaking conference? Are these old people sitting together to promote their young families? After everyone had finishedughing, the olddy introduced her grandchildren to Old Mr. Jimenez.


    Old Mr. Jimenez''s gaze swept over the men of the York family one by one, with admiration in his eyes.


    Finally, he gave the olddy a thumbs up and said, "The York family knows how to raise children. Your grandchildren are all outstanding. Not bad, very good."  The olddy smiled and said, "Thank you for thepliment, brother. They are just doing okay, not outstanding." X

 Chapter 3392

    "How can we feel when Grandma York says that? Zachary and the others are all OK, but we are terrible." Clive said this to the olddy with a smile.


    Remy nodded in agreement.


    The olddyughed even more happily.


    What she was most proud of were her nine grandchildren.


    In a few years, her nine grandsons will all be married and have their own families. Even if she dies, she will be able tough for three days and three nights in heaven.


    Old Mr. Jimenez''s gaze fell on Sonny again.


    Sonny nestled in Serenity''s arms, looking at everyone curiously and listening to everyone talk. He couldn''t understand what these old men were saying.


    "Yes, it really looks like Miss Harlow." Old Mr. Jimenez muttered to himself.


    "Sonny looks a lot like Miss Harlow when Miss Harlow was a child. If he had braided his hair into two braids and worn a skirt, he would look just like Miss Harlow." Old Mr. Jimenez looked at Sonny as if he were lost in memories.


    Back then, when the child saw him, he would always say to her in a baby voice, "Uncle Jimenez, givea hug. I want a hug." He couldn''t resist the little girl''s request. Every time, he would pick her up, lift her up high, and spin her around in circles. Then he would put the little girl on his shoulders and spin her around in circles in the yard. The little girl would open her arms and say she could fly.


    When the previous matriarch saw this, she would always blthe little girl, saying that he was very busy and didn''t want him to apany them all the time.


    He said it was okay; the children liked him, and no matter how busy he was, he would always squeeze out stto y with them.


    The previous matriarch always said that he didted on the children more than their father did.


    He smiled.


    Harlow was adorable, and she was the head of the family''s child, so of course he had to pamper her.


    In his heart, the previous matriarch was above everything else, and he treated her children, even if they were not his, as his own.


    The father of the two children actually doted on them very much.


    Even though the previous matriarch was in poor health, the children were afraid of their mother because she was too strict. However, their father was gentle, cultured, and good-tempered, so the children were closer to him.


    Serenity taught Sonny how to call people.


    Sonny called out in a crisp voice, ¡°Grandpa Jimenez." Old Mr. Jimenez responded kindly and waved to Sonny.


    Sonny looked up at Serenity, and when he saw her nod and motion for him to cover, he slid down to the ground, walked around the coffee table, and cin front of Old Mr. Jimenez.


    Old Mr. Jimenez reached out to hug him.


    But he climbed onto Old Mr. Jimenez''sp and soon sat in Old Mr. Jimenez''s arms.


    He raised his little face again, and his bright big eyes twinkled like stars in the dark hight/melting Old Mr. Jimenez''s heart.  "Grandpa, if you feel tired, just tell me."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny meant that if Old Mr. Jimenez got tired of holding him, he could just tell him and he would sit away by himself without Old Mr. Jimenez holding him anymore.


    Without Serenity telling him, Sonny knew that the great-grandfather was very old when he saw his white beard.  The old man has very little strength.


    He should be considered his great-grandfather.


    Old Mr. Jimenez''s hands were shaking a little, which was amon problem for old men.


    His hand fell on Sonny''s face; he stroked it gently and said lovingly, "Sonny is such a good child." ab X

 Chapter 3393

    The olddy smiled and said, "Sonny is very sensible and well behaved. When he is naughty, he is really naughty. As long as he is quiet, he must be causing trouble." Serenity took over the conversation. "One time, he was ying by himself quietly, and I wanted to see what he was ying with, but it turned out that he was ying with my skin care products and makeup, and the lipstick was all over the table and the floor. He even painted his mouth and face with it, which madugh and cry." Imagining the scene, everyoneughed.


    Sonny felt embarrassed by everyone''sughter, so he buried his head in Old Mr. Jimenez''s arms and called softly, "Great Grandpa, my auntughed at me." Old Mr. Jimenez''s heart melted when he was called "Great Grandpa." He immediately protected Sonny and said to Serenity, "Miss Serenity, don''tugh at Sonny. Children are like this when they are young. Your mother was also very naughty when she was young. When your mother was a child, she would pour out the owner''s collection of fine wine, smash the bottles, and cut everywhere with a pair of small scissors. I don''t know how many of our clothes were damaged by her. Later, Madam Matriarch told everyone to put the scissors up high so that Harlow couldn''t get them. Sonny inherited his grandmother''s mischievousness." Serenityughed. "That''s the energy to get into trouble. My mom loved getting into trouble when she was little. In our memory, my mom is a very gentle person, very filial, and has a very good rtionship with my dad. But filial children are often not the most beloved children of their parents." When she finished speaking, Serenity''s smile disappeared.


    When her parents died unexpectedly, she was already ten years old, sensible, and had memories.


    She just remembered that her grandparents were unfair to her parents and often bullied them. They also disliked her mother for only giving birth to two daughters, saying that this had cut off the family line for their three sons. They asked her to either secretly give birth to a son, as family nning was strictly enforced at that time. The parents had two daughters, and ording to policy, they were not allowed to have more children.


    If you want to have another child, you have to do it secretly. You have to hide from others when you are pregnant, for fear that the family nning officials will find out and cto your house to force you to have an abortion or get the baby r*ped.


    Otherwise, the things in the house would be moved out. Anyway, family nning was enforced quite strictly at that time.


    Parents who have rural household registration and whose first child is a daughter are allowed to have a second child.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    If the second child is a daughter, you cannot have another child.


    Serenity didn''t know whether her mother had a sterilization, but she knew that her parents had said they would not have a third child. They said that if they had a son, everyone would love him, and it would be unfair to the two daughters.


    So the parents insisted on not having a son, thinking that two daughters were also good, and as long as they were brought up well, sons and daughters were the same.


    Now let''s look at this realistic problem.


    In rural areas, the current situation of many people is that those who have sons in the family are still working hard, even at an old age, to buy a house for their sons and to marry them off. After they get married, the sons have to help take care of their grandchildren. Speople self-deprecatingly say that after raising their sons, they still have to raise their grandchildren.


    Families with only daughters and no sons are always criticized behind their backs for cutting off the family line or for having no male heirs in the family.


    However, for families with only daughters, life will be much easier when the parents get older if the daughters and sons-inw are filial, they will be happier in theirter years.


    Her mother often told her and her sister to study hard and becsociety w better, saying that this Socfety was still harsh on women and that as long as they becbetter, they would not be looked down upon.  Zachary held Serenity''s hand.


    Whenever she mentioned her parents, her mood would becdepressed.


    The pain that the death of their parents brought to the to the two sisters was something they would never forget and would be difficult to heal.


    This was also why the two sisters could never truly forgive their rtives in their hometown.

 Chapter 3394

    -They brought too much harm to the two sisters.


    Beforeing to see Audrey, Old Mr. Jimenez already knew what had happened to two youngdies.


    He felt sorry for Harlow and also resented the Hunt family.


    They supported Serenity and Liberty''s insistence on taking back the house left by their parents.


    That house belongs to them; it was the hbuilt by their parents, where they had their childhood joy. When they return to that house, they can always recall the scenes of getting along with their parents. Those were the memories they tried their best to keep.


    They couldn''t just be taken away by force like that.


    The Hunt family felt sorry for Serenity and Liberty.


    They becrich with the deathpensation from Serenity''s parents, but they kicked the two daughters out of the house and upied the property. After Serenity and Liberty becadults, the Hunt family wanted to morally ckmail them and force them to pay for the medical treatment of olddy Hunt.


    It was the lightest punishment for such a top-notch person to be suppressed to the point where old Lady Hunt could no longer stand up.


    After all, Serenity and Liberty did not kill all those evil rtives in their hometown for the sake of their father.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The old Mr. Hunt and his wife have experienced so much, and only recently did they know which granddaughter was the best, but it was toote.


    They felt guilty towards their two granddaughters and tried their best to make amends and mend the rtionship, but their granddaughters'' hearts were already broken, and it would be difficult to mend the rtionship.


    Nowadays, they just live in a lukewarm state.


    The Hunt family had no way to stir up trouble anymore, nor did they dare do anything to the Serenity and Liberty.


    "So your grandparents ended up like this." Old Mr. Jimenez said, "There is a god above us. Don''t overdo things. There will always be retribution. Evil will be punished, and good will be rewarded. It''s not that there will be no retribution; it''s just that the thas note. Sometimes the retribution will not cto the person concerned, but it will cto the descendants." "Grandpa Jimenez, wait a minute. Tebout my mom and aunt''s childhood. I want to hear it." Serenity really wanted to know about her mother''s childhood.


    When her mother was three or four years old, her fate took a drastic turn. She kept being handed around by adoptive families. Even though she was a rich girl, she was tortured beyond recognition. Herst adoptive parents were the Howden family. They treated her mother neither well nor badly.


    At least, it provided her mother with a stable ce to live so that the property would not be passed around again, and it also helped her mother grow up.


    When her parents were alive, she often brought her two sisters back to the Howden family to help with work and was extremely filial to her adoptive parents.


    After their parents died, the Howden family cto divide the money and gave it to them as a way of repaying them for raising their mother.


    When the Hunt family drove away the Serenity and Liberty, the Howden family did not cforward to seek justice for them, nor did they take them in.


    Serenity clearly remembered that Liberty took her to her adoptive grandmother''s house, r''s house, but the door was closed. It was not that there was no one at home, but because she did not want the two sisters to enter the house.  Let the two sisters leave tactfully.


    After Serenity married into the York family and becthe eldestdy of the York family, she fought with the Hunt family''s most powerful ve Milk''s rtives and made them unable to stand up straight. As for the Howden family, she did not do anything to hurt them. If the Howden family did not get close to her, she would not get close to them either, and she just regarded it as breaking off the engagement.  The Howden family also knew that they were sorry for Liberty and Serenity.


    So after the two sisters got up, the Howden family never went to look for them, nor did they expect to get any benefits from Serenity.

 Chapter 3395

    -When fighting for the house, Mr. and Mrs. Howden said they would give up their adopted daughter''s inheritance and give it all to their two granddaughters. Afterwards, Serenity sent sgifts to the Howden family.


    That''s it.


    Because her mother was adopted by her adoptive family several times when she was a child, she lost a lot of her memories. She guessed that''s selective forgetting.


    Serenity and Liberty were also very sensible. They asked their mother about her childhood once or twice, but their mother was unwilling to recall the memories or talk about the past, so the sisters never asked again.


    Serenity particrly wanted to know about her mother''s childhood. Before her mother was three or four years old, she was a very happy child.


    Old Mr. Jimenez seemed to be lost in memories and said, "Ms. Harlow is very sweet and cute. When you see Sonny now, it''s like seeing Miss Harlow when she was a child. She is really loved by everyone. Even though she often gets into trouble, no one is willing to scold her. That''s the nature of a child. Miss Audrey is not as sweet- talking as her sister. She really makes people want to hug her, kiss her, and love her well." She was such a lovely child, but because of the great changes in her family, her fate took a drastic turn, and she passed away early.


    Harlow: This topic was very heavy.


    The olddy changed the subject and asked Audrey, "Is it tto eat? I chere early with an empty stomach, and I''m hungry now." Audrey knew what the olddy meant. Her sister Harlow''s early death was also a pain in her heart.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "It''s tto eat; let''s go eat first." Audrey said to Old Mr. Jimenez in a gentle voice, "Uncle Jimenez, you have slept all day and haven''t eaten anything. Go eat something first, and then take Sonny to y for a while." Old Mr. Jimenez pulled back his wandering thoughts and said kindly, "Then let''s eat first." He lowered his head and said to Sonny in his arms, "Sonny, let''s go to eat. Can you eat by yourself? Do you want an adult to feed you?" Sonny straightened his back immediately and said, "Great Grandpa, I could eat by myself a long tago. I don''t need to be fed. I eat by myself in kindergarten. The teacher praisesfor being great. There are schildren in my ss who eat very slowly and always need the teacher to feed them. My mom and aunt often toldthat I should do my own things and feed myself." Old Mrs. Jimenez was amused by Sonny''s words.


    "Sonny is awesome!" There is a reason why Sonny is adorable and loved by everyone. He is smart, sensible, and yet childlike.


    Old Mr. Jimenez put Sonny down. He held Sonny''s little hand, and Sonny also held his hand tightly.


    One old and one young, walking slowly.


    Sonny would say from tto time, "Great Grandpa, go slower; be careful of the slippery floor." "Sonny, hold on to great grandpa." Old Mr. Jimenez teased him.


    No wonder old friends are urging their apprentices to get marriend have children. The days of ying En with grandchildren are truly happy.


    As soon as Old Mr. Jimenez got along with Sonny, he fell in love with this little kid and wished that this little kid could sit on hisp every day.  Sonny said, "Well, I will hold Grandpa back." Everyone looked at the old man and the child.


    The silver fox, Ezequiel, touched the cute baby beside him and signaled the baby to look at the old man and the child.

 Chapter 3396

    How could Bianca not understand what her master meant? She whispered, ¡°Master, I am not the only disciple you have. My brothers and sisters are older than me. Please urge them. I also want to be an aunt." Ezequiel: "If the old madam York introduces you to a boyfriend, you really have to go and see him. She has a good eye. Whether it is choosing a granddaughter-inw or a man, she can always choose the best. The York family believes in one person for life. If old madam York introduces you to a boyfriend, there is a high probability that he will be a loyal man.


    After dating for a year, you can get married. After you get married, you can have a baby. This way, you can live in a world for the two of you. After the baby is born, give it toto help you raise it. I really envy Big Brother now. Although we are not rted by blood, he is the descendant of the head of our family." Bianca said, "Sonny calls him great grandpa. He is both a grandfather and a great-grandfather. I envy him so much. Master, ording to seniority, Sonny can also call you great grandpa. It''s easy to be called grandpa or great-grandpa. If you go to an orphanage, I guarantee that many children will call you grandpa or great- grandpa." Ezequiel:"......" Bianca continued, "Or I can take in a few little apprentices and ask you to helpraise them. They can also call you grandpa or great-grandpa. Master, you can call them whatever you want. Like my master, the Divine Doctor, Sister Carden took in an apprentice and let him support her.¡± Titus lived with a few old guys. The old guys had things to do and could torment Titus as much as they wanted. Ezequiel snorted, "Your sister Carden has given birth to a boy. I have no objection if you givea few disciples to raise. But you have to be like Sister Carden and givea grandson to raise. It doesn''t feel like a grandfather to always be raising disciples." Bianca quickly nced at Evan''s back and said to her master, Ezequiel, ¡°Do you think I can give birth to a child just because I want to? I have to find the child''s father first." Ezequiel (the silver fox) said, ¡°It''s all my fault. Why are you mingagain? Your failure to find out the child''s father is rted to mine. Did I stop you?" Ezequiel was puffing out his beard and ring.


    Biancaughed softly. "Master, If you had founda mistress earlier, I would have had a younger brother or sister, and they might have married and had children, so Master, you would have beca grandfather long ago, and I would have been able to becan aunt. Isn''t this ming you? Master, there''s no need to keep urging us to get married and scolding us for being single. Isn''t this the style of our sect? If the Master does this, the disciples will follow." Ezequiel: "You really want to p!ssoff so much to death." Bianca said, "I don''t want. Master, I hope you live a hundred years¡ªat least one hundred and twenty years old. That way, your disciples and grandchildren will grow up and be able to visit your grave, and then you can die. If you''re dead now, none of us would like to visit your grave. You''ll be left alone in front of the grave, like a lonely ghost. So don''t die now." Ezequiel was even amused by Bianca. He said, ¡°You talk as if I have the final say on when to live and when to die. Even the King of H-e-l-l is trembling, thinking I am trying to take his ce." Biancaughed.


    This is probably why her fellow brothers and sisters knew that they were very filial to their master, but they still kept their distance from him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ezequiel liked to urge people to get married. He caught them and urged them to get married, no matter who they were.


    He was already old, but he didn''t even marry a wife for them. He lived an carefree life alone, but he wanted them to enter the marriage hall.


    Speople say that marriage is the grave of love. Although love is sweet when you are in love, the daily necessities of life after marriage will also erode the feelings.


    The master couldn''t bear to see them being so carefree, so he wanted to drive them allinto the grave of love En and bury them.  If Bianca meets a good man who treats her sincerely, she would be willing to walk into the grave of love and be buried there.

 Chapter 3397

    The olddy red at Evan and said, "Why, grandma can''t do anything to you anymore?" Evan looked at several seniors, but none of them said a word.


    It''s not his grandmother''s fault at all for being nosy and making random arrangements.


    Being stared at by his grandmother, Evan could only sit down again helplessly and say, "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''ll wait here for Miss Bianca to cback, and then I''ll take her to the hotel." Really, when his grandma sees a young woman, she will try to match her up with him.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bianca is dressed simply, but she has a good temperament, and her family should not be poor¡ªat least a well- off family.


    When grandma met her for the first time, she didn''t even know her family situation, so she wanted to match her up with him.


    Grandma knew that Evan liked Fox, and he didn''t even like Abby, so how could he like Bianca? Bianca and Abby hadpletely different personalities. Bianca was more lively, but still couldn''tpare to his fox.


    s, fox, oh fox, am I so bad? She wouldn''t even let him know her name.


    Or maybe he was overthinking it.


    Grandma said she didn''t care about Evan''s love affairs and let him make his own choice.


    Evan could onlyfort himself in this way.


    He went up to Zachary.


    He nudged Zachary andined quietly, "My eldest brother didn''t helpout, and now grandma doesn''t like me." Zachary said in a low voice, "You don''t wantto send you off?" Evan: "The Stone family has a driver; you can ask the driver to take her there, or you can call a car for her." Zachary said, "Miss Bianca is staying at the Wiltspoon Hotel. You are going back. You can send her off on the way and help her with the hotel check-in procedures. It''s just a piece of cake. Grandma wants to invite the elders to our house as guests, so she is also considered an honored guest of our family. You are entertaining a distinguished guest; what are you thinking about?" Evan choked.


    No one explicitly said that Grandma wanted to bring him and Bianca together.


    They just wanted him to send Bianca off.


    Was he too sensitive? Evan was muttering something in a low voice, but Zachary couldn''t hear clearly what he was muttering. Zachary looked at Evan''s unconvinced look and felt sympathy for this fool in his heart.


    Grandma intended to arrange for Evan to send Bianca to the hotel, but he did not even think of Abby.


    In fact, Zachary was not sure that Bianca and Abby were the sperson, but his grandmother''s sudden arrangement made him think too much and suspect that Bianca was Abby.


    Abby had already left Wiltspoon. Perhaps this was why Evan did not associate Bianca with Abby.


    Bianca and Abby didn''t look alike either.


    Zachary guessed that Abby might be in disguise or wearing an exquisite human skin mask, so she always changed her face and appeared in different identities.  What Evan really fell in love with was Abby''s other identity.


    Judging from the nicknof Fox, Zachary could tell that this person is very changeable.


    Evan was still a little naive. Grandma''s arrangements contained hidden hints, and he didn''t understand them.


    He deserved to be yed around with by Abby.


    Grandma was arranging for Evan to take Bianca to stay in a hotel In fact, en this was s also to give him another chance. Unfortunately, this fool was just a blockhead.  Oh, it was so depressing.


    Two hourster, Evan drove the car and took Bianca out of the Stone Vi.


    Bianca was leaning on the chair, holding a mobile phone in her hand, watching videos, andughing from tto tbecause of the content of the videos.

 Chapter 3398

    -Evan looked at her several times. But he didn''t talk.


    He thought to himself, She isughing like a fool.


    Why would Grandpa Ezequiel ept her as his apprentice? She didn''t look outstanding, except for her good looks.


    Evan had never seen the abilities of the old seniors; he had only heard of their legends.


    Grandma said they were amazing.


    Their disciples were also very powerful.


    Evan met Dr. Carden, who was very good. He admitted that it was Dr. Carden who cured his second sister-in-w''s eyes.


    What was Bianca good at? "Fourth Young Master York, you can just takeoutside. I can take a taxi back by myself. I won''t stay at the Wiltspoon Hotel either. Your Wiltspoon Hotel is quite expensive-over a thousand a night. I have nothing to do recently, and I don''t have money, so I can''t afford to stay in such an expensive hotel." Bianca was talking to Evan while watching the video.


    Evan was happy to do it, but he had to do what his grandmother told him to do, so he said, "Grandma askedto take you to the Wiltspoon Hotel and help you check in. You don''t have to pay; I will pay for it. You are our honored guest; how can we let honored guests pay?" Bianca said, "Grandma York doesn''t have irvoyance or super hearing. She can''t see or hear our conversation. I know you don''t want to sendoff. I don''t like to force people. I took your car because of the arrangement of the elders. The main reason is that it is not easy to get a taxi here. It is difficult for cars from outside to cin." This vi area was very high-end and had a high security level.


    Otherwise, businesses wouldn''t settle here.


    Taxis were probably not allowed in. So, it was difficult for her to get a taxi.


    Only then would she take Evan''s car out.


    She could tell Evan was not happy to send her off.


    "No, it''s nothing. Miss Bianca, my grandma arranged forto send you off. I promised, so I have to do it." Evan tried his best to deny his displeasure.


    Miss Bianca, what kind of business are you in? Where are you employed?" Evan changed the subject.


    Bianca replied, "I said I don''t have a proper job, and I only do ssneaky things. Do you believe me?" Evan: "I don''t believe it. The old seniors are all respected people. You are the disciple of Grandpa Ezequiel (Silver Fox). How could you do something sneaky?" Bianca smiled and said, "My master can''t teach an apprentice to be a thief, but a master thief can." Evan: "..." Bianca continued, "I have lived with my master since I was four years old. I returned to my family only after I beca master. My master has a good rtionship with the thief and the doctor. You can see that these old guys are so close that they can wear the spants as each other.


    They have a close rtionship.


    Although they each have their own apprentices, they would also teach us a thing We at learned a lot.


    Rr two oh, except for the skills of the miracle doctor, we didn''t learn much. We learned most of the skills of others. If I don''t tell others that my master is the Silver Fox, no one will think of it."  The main reason was that she learned too manyplicated things.


    She was not interested in the skills of a miracle doctor. Medicine and poison were too difficult to learn. After more than ten or twenty years, she only had a superficial understanding of medical theory.


    There was noparison with Sister Lilian Carden at all.


    Bianca added, "I like the thief the most. Master is very good at stealing things. As long as he likes something As and wants ts it, he can take it away without anyone noticing. I don''t have that kind of ability."  If she wants to get something, she can get it. However, the upbringing of her original family did not allow her to do anything sneaky.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The parents can''t afford to lose face.


    With her master and the others, she can do whatever she wants freely om + Oh, it''s best not to do anything that is against the will of heaven and earth. The old fortune teller said there would be retribution.  But in her original family, she needs to consider a lot. First of all, she must not ruin the family''s reputation or bring shto her parents.

 Chapter 3399

    Ezequiel had nothing to do with his apprentice, Bianca.


    There were many people gathering together to eat, which was lively.


    The atmosphere was very good, everyone had a good appetite, and the food was delicious.


    Old Mr. Jimenez ate half a bowl of rice, a bowl of soup, and a lot of vegetables. He could still eat sfood after the meal.


    Several of his old friends said to Audrey, ¡°Audrey, we usually eat very little. Every meal is just a spoonful of rice, half a bowl of soup, and just a few dishes. There will be no consequences after eating. The majority of the dishes we eat are vegetarian." Audrey looked at Old Mr. Jimenez and said, ¡°Uncle Jimenez, you should eat more in the future. If your nutrition keeps up, your health will be better." At this age, he can eat whatever he wants and shouldn''t be jealous.


    People cto this world just to taste all the delicacies in the world. This is what foodies say.


    Old Mr. Jimenez smiled and said, ¡°I have eaten too much, so hold on and go out for a walk to eat. I am getting older and have no physical strength. I don''t like walking anymore. But it''s not good if I don''t walk. It''s even worse if my physical fitness deteriorates. I still have to walk. I usually just keep wandering around the yard, and it only takes half an hour." Sonny immediately raised his face and said to Old Mr. Jimenez, "Great Grandpa, I will go for a walk with you. When you cback from the walk, you can have a midnight snack again.¡± Everyoneughed.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Old Mr. Jimenez touched Sonny''s head and said dotingly, "Okay, letsit down for a while, and then we, grandpa and grandson, will go for a walk." The cute baby asked Serenity, "Sonny usually eats midnight snacks?" "Let''s just eat. I need to drink smilk powder before going to bed. It''s a midnight snack.'' Bianca instinctively said, "Do you still need to drink milk powder if you are over three years old?" Sonny''s little face turned a little red. He said, ¡°The children in my ss also drink milk powder." Serenity also said, "Let him eat if he likes it. It''s not that he can''t afford it. He''s not too old, even if he''s over three years old, and he''s still addicted to milk. If he''s a few years older, we can switch him to student milk powder." Bianca thought for a while and felt that what Serenity said was reasonable, so she hummed, "I have never taken care of a baby, so I don''t understand. Let''s understand it in advance and learn it, so as not to have a baby at hin the future without any experience." Ezequiel took over and said, "Bianca, when you have a baby at home, you don''t need to take care of the baby. Just give us a few babies to take care of them. I promise to take care of them well." Titus had made great progress and was the most striking example.


    Of course, Titus was also talented.


    Serenity smiled and said, "When Bianca has a baby, she will be reluctant to give it away unless a few seniors are willing to live with her." Ezequiel suddenly stopped talking.


    They all thought of Fabian Johnson (son of Tim and Dr. Caden).


    Didn''t the old miracle doctor feel sorry for Fabian? It hurt. The person who loved Fabian the most was him.


    He also wanted to help his apprentice take care of the baby every day, but he couldn''t stay at FC Manor every day. He had other things to do, including helping his apprentice train Titus, and the Johnson family was reluctant to leave Fabian to him. Let alone the Johnson family; even Dr. Lilian Carden couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, the old miracle doctor only asionally went to FC Manor to see his grandson, Fabian.


    "When I have a baby in the future, I will raise it to three years old and give it to the master to helptrain him." it to the master to


    Bianca was very aware of the skills of several seniors. They were still in good health. Their children were sent to the master when they were older. They were taught by the master and were better than her. They could also let the children fulfill their filial piety in front of the master on her behalf, killing two birds with one stone.  "You should find a man to marry quickly. You must marry first before you can have children."


    Ezequiel really rushed into marriage every chance he got. He then said to the olddy, "Old Mrs. York, if you have a suitable young man, introduce one to Bianca and marry her off as soon as possible, lest I get angry when I see her and see her getting older and older; I''m anxious."  Bianca: "Master, how am I old? I am only in my twenties." Ezequiel: "That''s thirty years old, rounded off." Bianca: "..." That''s okay, too.

 Chapter 3400

    The olddy smiled and said, "Of course, of course." "Master, I''m going to ignore you. I''m going to go out for a walk. Serenity, Camryn, Elisa, do you want to cwith me?" Bianca stood up and asked Serenity and the other two.


    The three of them stood up. Bianca was the guest, and Elisa was the host. Bianca wanted to go out for a walk, so of course she had to apany her.


    So the four slipped away first.


    Sonny wanted to follow Serenity, but he also remembered that he had to apany his great-grandfather, so he could only watch Serenity leave.


    Fortunately, Uncle Zachary was here.


    As long as Uncle Zachary was here, Aunt Serenity would cback.


    The other young masters of the York family sat for a while and then left, as they had other things to deal with. The main reason was that they were still single and were afraid that the elderly would talk about them.


    Lnd, the second young master of the Stone Family, also found an excuse to slip away.


    Lnd was the only one who was still single. Not only his parents were keeping an eye on him, but even his brothers and sisters had begun to worry about his major life events.


    "Evan, don''t leave." The olddy was called Evan.


    Evan, who had already stood up and was about to leave, asked in confusion, "Grandma, is there anything else?" There shouldn''t be any need for him to send Grandma back, right? He had Zachary and Serenity.


    Grandma wanted to invite the elders to be guests, so she had to go back to Wildridge Manor. The following day, the brothers would go back to Wildridge Manor to help entertain the elders.


    Grandma May said, ¡°Bianca just arrived in Wiltspoon a few days ago. She is not familiar with Wiltspoon and doesn''t have a car. You can take her to our hotelter, help her check in, and pay for her room for a few days." Evan suddenly becalert, thinking that his grandma wouldn''t be trying to match people up again.


    With so many people present, why should he be allowed to send Miss Bianca off? Couldn''t others do this? "Grandma, I have something urgent to deal with now, and I can''t wait." Evan found an excuse.


    "You can ask River or Alex to give it a try." River and Alex had already slipped away, stepping on a watermelon rind.


    "River and Alex, as well as Lnd, have all left. I can only ask you to see them off. Is there anything urgent you need to deal with? Ask River or Alex to help you. You can wait here. When Biancaes back from her walk, you can take her to the hotel first." Evan looked at Clive and said, "Mr. Stone, Miss Bianca is your honored guest."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    What this meant was that arranging amodation for Bianca was the business''s responsibility, and his grandmother shouldn''t interfere.  Everyone here was a smart person.


    Clive said, "We have no more room at hnow; Miss Bianca can only stay in a hotel. In Wiltspoon, the best hotel is your York family''s Wiltspoon Hotel, so let Bianca stay at the Wiltspoon Hotel."


    "Grandma York." Clive looked at the olddy and said, "I will pay for Miss Bianca''s room. You don''t m. You don''t have to pay.


    I just want to trouble you into taking Bianca thereter. I can pay for the car fare. I won''t let you work for nothing."  Evan: "...I don''t need that little money." He could see what Grandma was thinking.


    Now that Abby is gone, is she nning to find him, Bianca? He didn''t know Bianca''s surname, nor did he know where she cfrom, let alone her family situation.


    He guessed grandma just took a fancy to Bianca because she was the apprentice of Senior Ezequiel (Silver Fox).

 Chapter 3401

    Evan tilted his head to nce at Bianca, then continued driving attentively.


    Heughed and said, ¡°In the past, thieves robbed the rich to give to the poor, but now stealing is against thew. If you are caught, it is considered theft, and you will go to jail. It was illegal before, but it was chaotic before, so we couldn''t catch them.


    There are surveince cameras everywhere now. If the police want to catch you, they will find a way to catch you. You are so young and beautiful; it would be better if you didn''t take over the job of the thief senior." Bianca smiled and said, ¡°I was just talking like that. I won''t really do anything illegal. My master and his friends also said that things are different now than they were in the past. They taught us to obey thew and notmit mrder, arsn, or other cr!mes." Evan said, "Your master and his friends are still worthy of respect.¡± Bianca said, "When a few old men get together, there''s nothing good to do. They keep urgingto get married, but I don''t see them findinga mistress. If they could just finda mistress, I''d be happy to get married right away." Evan: "Living alone, free and easy, requires us young people to walk into the grave of love." When ites to urging marriage, Evan has something to say. He alsoined to Bianca that the elders in his family would nag him from tto time.


    Bianca said, "No, I heard that Grandma York has chosen wives for you. Don''t you have one yet? You are the fourth young master, and you will be thirty soon, right? I heard that the fifth and sixth young masters have chosen wives, but you don''t have any yet? Over you? Or, you are just a picked-up child, not a biological child of the York family, and your grandma is partial to one and doesn''t care about your life?" Evan said affirmatively, "I am her biological son of the York family, absolutely her biological son. My grandmother also picked a person for me, but I just couldn''t develop feelings for her." Bianca said, "Oh, so she''s bad?" Evan said, "Not bad, very good, very good. I don''t hate her, and I can get along with her." Bianca''s beautiful eyes sparkled. "Then this is fine; there is something to talk about; she is not annoying; she is excellent; and she is a good match for you. The one that Grandma York picked must be a good match for you." Evan was silent for a moment, then said, "I also wanted to chase my wife like my brothers did. After trying for a few months, I found that I still couldn''t fall in love with her. I felt that we could only be friends, but she didn''t want to be friends with me. Either we were husband and wife, or we broke up. I chose thetter. So, my grandma always says that I am the only one like this among my brothers. No wonder my grandma always makes trouble forand keeps staring at me." Bianca said, "If you can''t develop feelings for her, then don''t waste her time. Feelings can''t be forced. You''re kind enough to just say it directly if you don''t love her and not drag it out any further.


    Unlike speople, who clearly don''t love but still drag it out until they find the right person and then cback to break up with the person, If they can''t find the right person, they will keep dragging it out, and the one who gets hurt is the one who gave his true heart." Evan said, "I think so too. If I don''t love you, I don''t love you. I can''t force myself. I can only tell Abby clearly. Actually, Abby is really good." If he hadn''t met Fox and spent more twith Abby, he might have fallen in love with her.


    Unfortunately, his heart was upied by Fox.


    The dream he had beca reality.


    God had already warned him.


    The wife that his grandmother had arranged for him would not be the in the the one he would marry in the end. The one that he was entangled with endlessly was his true love.  If you don''t love me, why would you keep pestering me? Bianca asked, "Fourth Young Master, do you have someone you like?" Evan: "have."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Bianca: "Oh, then you have to say it clearly and don''t drag others down."  Bianca didn''t ask who Evan liked.


    On the surface, the two people just met and got to know each other e today.

 Chapter 3402

    Even if the elders knew each other, they were not familiar with each other, so it was not appropriate to ask too many questions.


    When they arrived at the Wiltspoon Hotel, Evan took Bianca in, helped her with the check-in procedures, and covered all of Bianca''s expenses at the Wiltspoon Hotel.


    Grandma said that this was a distinguished guest from the York family.


    Of course, he had to be generous when treating distinguished guests.


    After getting the room card, Evan handed it to Bianca and said, "Do you needto apany you upstairs?" Bianca smiled sweetly and said, ¡°No need; thank you for sendinghere. I''m going to check out of the hotel I was staying at and get my things back." Evan: "Go now? Do you wantto take you there?" Bianca: "No need, thank you. Fourth Young Master, go back and tell your grandmother that I have been sent to the hotel so that she won''t worry." She refused again and again, so Evan did not insist. He told her that she would call him if she had anything, and then he left.


    Bianca looked at his back as he left, not knowing what he was thinking.


    She didn''t walk out until his figure disappeared from her sight.


    She first went to her temporary residence, packed ssimple luggage, and moved to the Wiltspoon Hotel to stay for a few days.


    Her master should stay in Wiltspoon for two days.


    The master was here; if she dared to leave early, the master would scold her to death.


    The room that Evan booked for Bianca was a suite with a living room. It was spacious andfortable for one person to live in.


    After taking a shower, she sat down on the sofa, picked up her phone, and sent a message to Ezequiel, asking him if he was asleep.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ezequiel replied to her, "Asleep." Bianca smiled and said, "Master, you can reply to messages even when you''re asleep!" "I had a dream. I dreamed that my apprentice senta message, and I replied to her." Bianca made a voice call directly.


    Ezequiel answered the phone, and Bianca heard the voices of other people talking next to Ezequiel, so she said, "Master, you are old; don''t stay upte; go to bed early; you have to visit Wildridge Manor tomorrow." Ezequiel said, "We are having a barbecue and drinking swine, but we won''t drink too much and won''t get drunk." Hearing Ezequiel eating barbecue, Bianca said, "Master, you are going too far. You waited until I left before eating barbecue. What''s wrong? Don''t you wantto eat? Are you afraid that I will finish your share too?" Ezequiel said, "This is a temporary arrangement. We are guests at someone''s home, so we eat whatever the host arranges." Bianca: " ....


    "1 She didn''t know who arranged the barbecue, but she missed it.


    "You don''t usually eat barbecue enough." Ezequiel said, ¡°You should also eat less; otherwise, you will get pimples all over your face, which will make you look ugly."


    Bianca: "I got it. I''ll control it. When I''m out and about, I sometimes stay in the wilderness. I catch fish and shrimp, pheasants and rabbits, and then I roast them and eat them.¡±


    Ezequiel took a sip of wine and sighed, "The wine collected by Audrey is delicious. It''s a good wine. Back & Audrey, when I go back, you can givea few bottles of good wine. I will take them back and keep them for the New Year."  Bianca heard Ezequiel talking to Audrey over there, asking for swine.


    Bianca couldn''t help but said, "Master, are you still short of wine? What good wine do you have? Don''t be so immobile when you see wine. If my brothers and sisters know that you are asking for wine again, they will scold you and make them take a detour when they see you."  Ezequiel immediately hung up Bianca''s voice call.

 Chapter 3403

    Master, you are always like this. You hang up onafter I tell you to. You''re old, but you still eat so much barbecue and drink so much alcohol. I''ve told you many times, but you don''t listen." Biancained.


    Ignoring the fact that every tthey went back to see Ezequiel, they would bring him good wine and delicious food,.


    When he gets old, he bes like a child.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    He just likes eating and drinking.


    Anyway, with Dr. Carden and her apprentice here, they didn''t have to worry about the health of those old guys. The next morning, the York family arranged for several luxury cars to cand pick up several seniors.


    Only Old Mr. Jimenez was not in good health, so he stayed with the Stone family. Audrey called Mrs. Lewisst night and made an appointment to meet her that day.


    After having breakfast with Old Mr. Jimenez, Audrey called Serenity.


    Audrey asked Mrs. Lewis to meet her to talk about Liberty and Duncan. Although Serenity was the younger sister, as her parents had passed away, she was one of the few rtives of her elder sister. For her elder sister''s future happiness, Serenity naturally had to go with them.


    "Seren, are you up?" Audrey asked.


    "Auntie, I''m on my way to your house, but I haven''t had breakfast yet. Please save sbreakfast for me, and I''ll eat it when I get there. You don''t need to save too much¡ªjust a bowl of porridge and spickled cabbage. I really like pickled cabbage now." After Serenity got pregnant, she mostly liked to eat sour food.


    Audrey smiled and said, "We have everything you want to eat. Since you like sour food so much, your daughter''s dream is ruined." "They say sour boys and spicy girls." Serenity said, "This is not true. When my sister was pregnant with Sonny, she loved to eat meat, both sour and spicy. My sister had all the symptoms that many people talk about for having a girl, but she gave birth to a son." "Okay, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare spickled cabbage for you now. We haven''t eaten pickled cabbage for a long time. Only Alice loved to eat it when she was pregnant, but after she gave birth, she doesn''t even want to touch it now." The things you loved to eat when you were pregnant may not necessarily be liked anymore after you have the baby and your appetite returns to normal.


    Audrey asked, "Are you here alone, or is Zachary apanying you?" "Zachary and I are going back to Wildridge Manor. The old seniors are all there, and Zachary''s brothers have to go back to apany the old seniors." "Mr. and Mrs. Bucham are alsoing back today. They will be at Wildridge Manor soon. They heard that the old seniors had cto Wiltspoon, so they flew back in the early morning." Julian had to wait until Kiera was on vacation before returning to Wiltspoon.


    Kiera asked Julian to cback first, but he refused.


    The rtionship between the two is stable. Julian hoped to get the marriage certificate before the New Year, but Kiera thought it was too rushed. Finally, they decided to get the marriage certificate after the New Year and held the wedding in March.


    Julian pursued his wife; it was really a quick and decisive battle.


    Kiera was also a straightforward person.


    After she was sure that she fell in love with Julian, both sets of parents were satisfied. When Julian said he wanted to get married, she got married.  She was truly worthy of being the person who would save Julian; she was a straightforward person.


    Audrey said, "They are back. They are not spending the New Year in m Yonsburg. I thought the whole family stayed in Yonsburg for the New Year."  Serenity smiled. ¡°They heard that several seniors had cto Wiltspoon, so they rushed back immediately."


    What the Bucham family did was closely rted to Ezequiel (Silver m Fox) and his men. asionally, they would ask Ezequiel''s disciples for help, and they had private dealings with them.  Many people thought that those old seniors were no longer alive.

 Chapter 3404

    All they knew was that their disciples were spread all over the ce, and they were bigwigs in various industries and very powerful.


    There were only a handful of people who could meet sof the old seniors.


    Suddenly they all cto Wiltspoon, and even Old Lady York was so excited that she hurried to the Stone house to invite people, not to mention the head of the Bucham family, Walter.


    Audrey smiled and said, "That''s right. I will serve you a bowl of porridge first. When you get here, it will be just right for you to eat. It doesn''t have to be too hot for your mouth." "Auntie, you''re so considerate. Thank you, Auntie." Serenity thanked her sweetly.


    This made Audreyugh so hard that her teeth were showing.


    Elisa touched Remy beside her and whispered, "Ever since my mother found her nieces, her gentle and bright smile has been exclusive to her nieces." "Don''t I love you? You little heartless girl, I love you the most, and yet you''re jealous of me." After Audrey finished the call, she heard her daughter''s words, red at her with amusement, and then got up to help Serenity serve the porridge.


    "Why don''t you two go out and keep the old people waiting for too long." Audrey urged the two of them to go out and head to Wildridge Manor.


    "When your niecees over, you kick your daughter out. Mom, you still say you''re not partial." Elisa said this deliberately, but she picked up her bag and said to Remy, "Remy, let''s go. We''ll cback when my mother remembersas her daughter." Remy: "Let''s go. Mom will have speace and quiet when you''re not home. It''s impossible for mom to have quiet in her ears. The baby will cry when he wakes up." Elisa then said to Remy, "During the confinement period, babies would sleep after eating and eat after waking up. He seemed very easy to take care of. I thought that if babies are so easy to take care of, we should have more babies in the future so that our hwill be more lively. Who knew that as a baby grew older, it would cry more and more." Of course, Elisa was an aunt who loved her nephew the most.


    There were only adults at home, and not a single child was crying or making a fuss. It was so quiet.


    Remy has a deep understanding of this. He has several nephews at home.


    The eldest brother (Ben) has a son (Enzo) and a daughter (Avah). Avah is quiet and loves tough rather than cry. Every day she is woken up by Enzo''s crying, and then she watches Enzo perform his crying skills.


    His second elder brother (Carter) also has two sons. They are one year old now and can walk and speak a few simple words. But they are really naughty kids. If they make a mistake, they can cause trouble. The house is made a mess by these two little kids every day.


    Fabian is currently the youngest and cries the most.


    The fourth brother (Tim) often said that Fabian was a little crybaby. Strangely, Fabian liked the old doctor very much. As long as the old man cback to take him with him, he would be very obedient. He would sleep after eating and look around with his eyes open if he couldn''t sleep. The old doctor would tease him by talking to him.


    The grandfather and grandson were babbling; neither of them knew what they were saying.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    The old doctor alwaysined about Tim and Dr. Carden, saying that they didn''t have the patiende to take care of the baby and didn''t E apany the child attentively, which was why the baby cried. He said that babies needed someone to y with them.  "I''ve seen so many babies, but our Avah is the most obedient." Remy loved his little niece deeply.


    Not to mention Remy, everyone in FC Manor loved Avah the most.


    Laurel (Carter''s wife) often told Jane that she wanted to change, and Jane asked her to have another child, also a lovely daughter.


    Laurel was scared by the troubles caused by her two sons. She refused to give in and was determined not to have another child, fearing that the child would be a boy.


    Carter did on Laurel. He thought that since they already have two sons, if Laurel doesn''t want to have another N child, then that''s fine. He also doesn''t want to have so many children and divert Laurel''s attention.


    Laurel, who was already very career-oriented, paid Carter less attention, not to mention that they had two naughty sons. Carter''s position in Laurel''s heart had dropped from first to third, with his two sons upying two ces.

 Chapter 3405

    Elisa said, "I hope that our future children will be as well-behaved and cute as your niece, Avah. Let''s have a daughter. I like a daughter like Avah very much." Not to mention that she liked Avah; anyone who had met Avah or taken care of her would like her.


    Avah was really getting cuter. Every day when she woke up, she lied on the bed and yed by herself, or she sat there and looked around.


    Avah, who was six or seven months old, was very quiet and not noisy at all.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Unlike Enzo, who would wake up and shout loudly so that everyone in the room would know,.


    Remy held Elisa''s hand, smiled, and said, "Our family is simr to York''s, so the chance of having a daughter is very small. My eldest brother has a daughter, and we brothers will probably all have sons if we marry and have children. It seems like there is only one girl in every generation." Elisa: "No one was broken?" Remy thought for a moment and said, "Anyway, among the generations, even if there were daughters, there was only one. We don''t have one in our generation. My grandma is just like Grandma York, looking forward to having a granddaughter like the stars and the moon. My grandma never expected to have a granddaughter, but now she has Avah. She''s so happy.


    Although the probability of our family having a daughter is not high, it is still better than the York family. At least we will have a daughter. Unlike their York family, they have not had a daughter for several generations. If we count back a few generations, even if we have a daughter, we can''t raise her." Counting back a few generations, the York family''s financial situation had never been bad. But their ancestor gave birth to a daughter but couldn''t support her.


    Was it a fortunate teller problem, or was it destiny that they had no daughter? Remy added, "Maybe they were destined not to have a daughter. It just so happened that two people who were destined not to have a daughter got together, but they couldn''t have a daughter. Even if you use scientific intervention to make your wish ctrue, other things will happen, and you will lose your daughter. It''s better to ept your fate than to have it and lose it." Elisa said, "However, Seren won''t be like that. The fortune-teller said that Seren and Zachary are destined to be husband and wife in this life, and they are also destined to have both a son and a daughter.¡± Remy smiled and said, "Yes, yes, Serenity will have both a son and a daughter. Our whole family is looking forward to your cousin having both a son and a daughter. We are afraid that Grandma York will fly over in the middle of the night and steal our Avah away." Even a serious person like Zachary would involuntarily becgentle when looking at Avah. When he hugged her, he was very careful, fearing that the child would feel ufortable or fall.


    Elisaughed and said, ¡°Grandma York really knows how to do things like that. She is a naughty old woman, but everyone respects and likes her."


    In the past, when the Stone family and the York family were not getting along, her brothers and sisters would be respectful and polite to Grandma York when they saw her, and even her mother was the same.  The two of them walked and talked, and soon they arrived in front of Elisa''s car. Remy asked her, "Do you want to drive, or should I?"


    Elisa had already opened the driver''s door. After hearing Remy''s question, she walked around the car and said, "You drive. I can see the scenery."  Remy: "Al right."

 Chapter 3406

    Remy sat in the driver''s seat and waited until Elisa fastened her seat belt before he started the car.


    The two men met Serenity outside. They stopped their cars and greeted each other.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Remy, let Serenity go first. Afterwards, he asked Elisa while driving, "Several seniors have gone to the York family mansion, but Serenity, the eldest youngdy of the York family, chere early in the morning. Mom said she was going to see Mrs. Lewis. "Are Sister Liberty and Mr. Lewis getting married soon?" Elisa replied, "It''s not that good things are about to happen; it''s rted to the session of the Farrell family. Grandpa Jimenez is still alive. He and several old seniors are the best witnesses, proving from the side that my grandmother was killed by the head of the Farrell family.


    Knowing the truth, the Farrell family will definitely oppose rissa being their head again. rissa has been the head of the family for decades, and she is not very good to the family members. She is too domineering and strong. Many family members are not taken care of, and they have long been dissatisfied with her.


    Sister Liberty went to Jensburg, and snsmen who were within the fifth mourning period had already quietly taken refuge with her. They privately passed on many things about the Farrell family to her, allowing her to gradually understand the Farrell family. When Kathryn first cto see my mother, she also said that if my grandmother was really killed by rissa, she would notpete with us for the position of head of the family and would return the position of head of the family to our branch.


    rissa''s family has many conflicts. Her family is in a mess now. Her husband is having an affair with her adopted daughter, and she forced him to castrate himself. Her adopted daughter is also dead. Her three sons don''t have much real ability, and they are lustful. Their marriages and families are not stable either.


    Once the truth is revealed, rissa will easily be in a situation where she is surrounded by enemies. By then, it is very likely that Sister Liberty will take the position of head of the family. But the Farrell family''s rules are that the head of the family cannot marry and can only marry a man. In the future, the children born will take the husband''s surname, and daughters must take the mother''s surname, bing the next generation of the Farrell family''s sessors." When Elisa said this, Remy understood why his mother-inw and Serenity wanted to meet Mrs. Lewis.


    Duncan was not a useless second-generation rich man. He was the fourth-youngest master of the Lewis family and the boss of Lewis & Co. He himself was worth tens of billions.


    Would such an outstanding man be willing to cto the Farrell family? Even if he is willing, will Mrs. Lewis agree to let her youngest son beca son-inw of the Farrell family? Her granddaughter cannot have the surnLewis yet.


    Mrs. Lewis epted Liberty mainly because she felt sorry for her son, who was willing to sacrifice his life for Liberty. Now Liberty is working hard again, and since she is a descendant of the Farrell family in Jensburg, her status makes her worthy of Duncan.


    Mrs. Lewis treated Liberty sincerely and regarded her as her daughter-inw.


    Remy was silent for a moment, then said, "I don''t think the Lewis family will object. It''s not easy for Mr. Lewis and Sister Liberty to get to where they are today."


    Elisa said, "I hope so. Sister Liberty has had a hard time. My aunt passed away a long tago. Sister Liberty was both a sister and a mother. She raised Seren. She finally married her boyfriend, but the marriage broke down. She divorced and had to raise a child. Even with our help, it was still very hard for her."


    "She actually never thought about Duncan. It was Duncan who kept pestering her. She was really disappointed with marriage and didn''t want to get married again. She just wanted to raise Sonny by herself. Duncan gave so much, and he touched her little by little and melted her heart. For someone who has been hurt in love, it is very difficult for her to believe in love and marriage again. In this regard, Duncan has done a good job. If he hadn''t done well enough, my sister Liberty would not open her heart and ept his feelings.


    Seren is still much happier and luckier than Sister Liberty. Now that Seren is so happy, we hope that Sister Libertype that can also regain happiness. I hope everyone in the Lewis family can ept Sister Liberty''s change of identity."  Duncan was not young anymore.


    If he and Liberty separate, he will probably never marry again in his life.

 Chapter 3407

    Half an hourter, Audrey took Serenity out to the agreed-upon ce to meet Mrs. Lewis.


    Mrs. Lewis and her husband were here.


    They arrived first, and after waiting for a few minutes, Audrey and Serenity also arrived.


    "Mrs. Stone." Seeing Audrey bring serenity over, Mrs. Lewis stood up and walked forward to greet them with a smile on her face.


    Audrey: "Mrs. Lewis, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Serenity called Mrs. Lewis "Auntie".


    Mrs. Lewis smiled and said, "We just arrived too. We sat down and hadn''t even had a ss of water when you guys came. We didn''t have to wait long." Mrs. Lewis held Serenity''s hand affectionately, asked about her recent situation with concern, looked at her belly, and smiled. "Wearing an outer coat, it is hard to tell that you are pregnant." Serenity touched her belly, she said. "Well, it''s not obvious that I''m pregnant." Then she put down her hand, took Mrs. Lewis''s arm, and walked towards Mr. Lewis with Audrey.


    Mr. Lewis stood up and was greeted with a smile.


    After everyone sat down, Mrs. Lewis ordered sfood and drinks for everyone, and then she praised Audrey for taking good care of herself and looking younger and more beautiful.


    Audrey was in a good mood and said, "I don''t have to worry about anything now. I can enjoy my old age, y with my grandchildren, and be in a good mood. I can get a beauty treatment from tto tto maintain my appearance and stay in good shape. But my age is there. I am old. I can''t deny it." Mrs. Lewis said, "No, I don''t even admit I''m old. Mrs. Stone, you''re younger than me, so how can you be old? Serenity, tell me,pared to your aunt, do I look like two generations apart?" Mrs. Lewis used to take good care of herself. Later, when Duncan got into an ident, Mrs. Lewis regretted it, med herself, and was worried about her son. She had no tor mood to take care of herself, and she looked a dozen years older.


    Even if Duncan and Liberty''s rtionship is stable now, Mrs. Lewis cannot restore herself to her previous state. She was old. She was a dozen years older than Audrey.


    Serenity smiled and said, "Auntie, you are not old. As long as your mindset is young, you will always be eighteen." Mrs. Lewis praised, "Seren is right. As long as we keep a young mentality, we will be eighteen years old every year." After chatting andughing for a while, the twodies got down to business.


    It was Audrey who said it first. She said to Mrs. Lewis, "I asked you out today because I wanted to talk to you about the future of Duncan and Liberty."


    Mrs. Lewis knew the purpose of Liberty''s going to Jensburg, but there was no evidence to prove that the current head of the Farrell family killed her sister to take the position. Even if Liberty was the descendant of the previous head of the family, the person who is now in charge of the Farrell family is rissa.  How could rissa easily give up the chair she had sat on for decades to others? Besides, she also had a daughter. If she wants to train a sessor, she must train her daughter first.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Liberty may not be able to take over the Farrell family. Of course, Liberty opened apany in Jensburg, and Duncan also invested a lot of money. inve Liberty also worked hard to develop thepany, and Mrs. Lewis supported her.


    Liberty was bing more and more outstanding, and she was a perfect match for Duncan. When they 7. When th get married, when others mention the fourth young master of the Lewis family and his wife, they will say that the couple is a strongbination and a perfect match, and they will no longer say that Liberty is marrying above her station.

 Chapter 3408

    Mrs. Lewis said, "I heard from Duncan that he and Liberty n to get their marriage certificate after the New Year and hold the wedding when Liberty is a little freer. Recently, his father and I have been preparing the betrothal gifts for Liberty, and we are also picking a date." The betrothal gift could only be sent when Liberty was free and had returned to Wiltspoon on a good day.


    Liberty was so busy that she even left Sonny to Serenity to help take care of him. She had not returned to Wiltspoon since she went to Jensburg. It was always Duncan who brought Sonny to Jensburg to see her.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, they wouldn''t have a wedding too soon.


    Mrs. Lewis added, ¡°Liberty still wants to not hold a wedding, saying that she is getting married for the second tand it doesn''t matter whether the wedding is held or not. That won''t work. We can''t let Liberty down. Not only must we hold a wedding, but we must give Liberty a grand wedding." Mrs. Lewis didn''t want to let Liberty down, nor did she want to let Duncan down.


    Of the four sons, the first three had grand weddings and banquets when they got married, spending a lot of money. It was the youngest son''s turn, and he was the only unmarried child. Even if Duncan agreed not to hold a wedding, she, as a mother, could not agree, and no one in the Lewis family would agree.


    Of course, Duncan was not willing to just get the marriage certificate and insisted on holding the wedding. He wanted everyone to know that Liberty was happy.


    It also let the Brown family know that they had despised Liberty and given up on her, and that it was their misfortune.


    Let the Brown family regret it.


    Audrey said, "Mrs. Lewis, let''s not talk about the wedding first, but you know the purpose of Liberty going to Jensburg, right? If Liberty takes over the responsibility of the Farrell Group and Farrell Family, Duncan will cto visit them. The daughter they will have in the future will have the surnFarrell. You know this, right? I wonder what you think. If I can''t ept Duncaning to my house and my granddaughter not having thest nLewis, I think..." Mrs. Lewis quickly interrupted Audrey and said, "Mrs. Stone, don''t think about it. Don''t think about it. They can''t be separated. Duncan is willing to sacrifice his life for liberty. If you separate them, you will kill Duncan. Anyway, I have four sons. If one leaves, the other three are still with me. Besides, Duncan''sing here doesn''t mean he doesn''t recognizeas his mother. He is still my son; he just lives in the Farrell family for a longer time. Even if my granddaughter doesn''t have the surnLewis, she is still my granddaughter. She has the blood of our Lewis family flowing through her body. It''s just a surname. We don''t have those conservative ideas. The child was born after Liberty''s pregnancysted for ten months. What''s wrong with taking Liberty''s surname?" Mrs. Lewis said this and asked, "Does Liberty want to change her surname?" Audrey said, "If she takes over everything in the Farrell family, she will change her surnback to Farrell." Serenity refused to change her nand still took her father''s surname.


    Mrs. Lewis nodded. "That''s the family rule. Liberty can only change her surname. Mrs. Stone, our whole family has no objection, and we fully respect the Farrell family''s rules."


    Mrs. Lewis didn''t want Duncan to go crazy again. Now Duncan can''t walk like a normal person. If she opposed him and Liberty being together and asked them to break up, she really couldn''t imagine how crazy Duncan would go.  Compared to Duncan''s madness, she would rather ept Duncan going to Farrell''s house and ept that her granddaughter does not have the surnLewis.


    Mr. Lewis also nodded repeatedly and said, "We respect the choices of the two children and the rules of the Farrell family. Mrs. Stone, you don''t have to worry about our objection."


    Most of Duncan''spany and business were in Wiltspoon. Liberty also had properties in Wiltspoon om Serenity and Audrey were also in Wilt''spoon. Even if Liberty really bes the head of the Farrell family, she will have to go back to Wiltspoon frequently. It''s not like they can''t see their son anymore just because he goes to Farrell''s house.  Therefore, the old couple had already enlightened themselves and cto terms with it, as long as Duncan and Liberty could be happy.


    They also have quite a few grandchildren, and it''s okay if one of their granddaughters doesn''t have the surnLewis; they can ept it.


    X

 Chapter 3409

    Chapter 3409-Audrey and Serenity exchanged nces.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°If everyone has no objection, then Seren and I will be relieved. Liberty and Duncan have finally cthis far, and we want to support them. No matter what choice they make, we will support them.


    I heard from Liberty that she and Duncan will get the marriage certificate first, maybe before the New Year or after the New Year. Liberty is too busy and will not be back until the 20th of the twelfth lunar month. She''s so busy that she can''t take care of anything. Sonny didn''t even go to see his mom during the winter vacation. He said he wanted to go to FC Manor to spend the winter vacation." Mrs. Lewis also smiled and said, ¡°I know. I''m still thinking about the winter vacation. I''ll take Sonny over to take care of him so that Seren won''t be disturbed at work. It''s gettingte in the year, and everyone is busy. Seren''s vegetable market must supply a lot of vegetables every day." Serenity hummed, "The demand is almost outstripping the supply." Mrs. Lewis: "This is a good thing; it means your business is doing well. You can also invest in other projects." Serenity: "There are other investments." Mrs. Lewis nodded. "With Zachary here, we as elders don''t have to worry." When Serenity wanted to invest in a new project, Zachary would help her check and give her advice. Even if Zachary was not sure, there were still the olddy and other elders around.


    Mrs. Lewis thought that the more stable Serenity''s position in the York family was, the more beneficial it would be for Liberty.


    Liberty would be her youngest daughter-inw, and she hoped more than anyone else that Liberty and Serenity would have a bright future.


    "Mrs. Stone, have you found the key person?" Mrs. Lewis suddenly lowered her voice and asked Audrey. She felt that Audrey would not suddenly talk to her about Duncan and Liberty''s future.


    There must be progress. The truth may cout soon. It will be tfor Liberty and Kathryn topete with each other.


    Audrey and Serenity were worried that the Lewis family would not agree to Duncaning to Farrell House, so they cto ask about their attitude in advance.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°I can''t hide anything from you. I found my mother''s assistant. He has sevidence. He also experienced what happened back then, so he is a strong witness. There are also several seniors who can serve as witnesses. When Uncle Jimenez has a rest for two days, he will bring the evidence to us, and then we will fly to Jensburg together." When she said this, Audrey''s eyes becunusually cold, and her expression was extremely serious.


    Audrey added, "I will not forgive anyone who harmed my family, even if she is my own aunt! I will take back everything she stole!" Mrs. Lewis said, "If you need our help, just ask us. Don''t be polite to us. Liberty''s affairs are also our Lewis family''s affairs." Audrey: "When I need your help, I will definitely ask for it shamelessly. Don''t think of ignoring it." Mrs. Lewis smiled and said, "That''s right." Mrs. Lewis realized btedly that there was a new character in Audrey''s words.


    Audrey whispered to Mrs. Lewis.


    Mrs. Lewis and her husband''s eyes sparkled, and they immediately said, "It''s still not toote for us to go to Wildridge Manor now. Old Mrs. York was so mean that she didn''t even tell us. After all, our two families are rted. And Mrs. Stone, you too, why didn''t you tell us about such a big thing earlier?"


    Audrey smiled and said, "This just happened yesterday, and we haven''t reacted yet. Today the Y the olddy took them away, and i think the seniors will stay in Wiltspoon for another three to five days. You still have tto rush to Wildridge Manor now. Seren and I will be there soon."  She had made an appointment with Mrs. Lewis first and had not been there yet.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Audrey picked up a cup of coffee and took two sips. After putting the cup down, she smiled and said, "What are we waiting for? Let''s go over now."  Mrs. Lewis: "Seren, are you hungry? Why don''t you eat something first? We''ll wait for you." Serenity said: "I had breakfast at my aunt''s house."


    She still took two pieces of snacks and ate them. "Just Just two more pledes of snacks will be fine. I have food in the car too. I won''t starve."  She loved to eat and usually liked to keep ssnacks in the car.


    X

 Chapter 3410

    Chapter 3410-After Serenity married Zachary, he was more considerate of her and prepared more for her, especially after she becpregnant. Zachary was always worried that she and the child would be hungry, so he would check every day to see if there were enough snacks in her car.


    He becmore and more attentive and considerate toward her, but also more and more fussy.


    Of course, she was enjoying the kindness of the handsman and felt very sweet in her heart.


    If you want to marry someone, you should marry Zachary.


    Serenity married the right person.


    "Would you like to pack two boxes of snacks? It will take stto get back to Wildridge Manor from the city." The three elders were worried that Serenity would be hungry on the way back.


    Serenity thought about it and decided to follow the advice of her elders and pack two boxes of snacks, mainly to reassure everyone.


    When they were leaving, the group of four met Carrie, who appeared here as Mrs. Labbe.


    Following her were the two bodyguards from the Labbe family.


    "Mrs. York." When Carrie saw Serenity, she greeted her with a smile.


    Serenity stopped, and Audrey and others also stopped.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bothdies looked Carrie up and down.


    They had never dealt with Carrie directly, but they knew that new people had joined the upper-ss circle of Wiltspoon.


    They had also seen Carrie''s photos.


    "Mrs. Labbe." Serenity smiled politely and said, "What a coincidence, meeting you here." Carrie smiled and said, "Yes, what a coincidence." She looked at Audrey and Mrs. Lewis and asked politely, "Are these twodies, Mrs. Stone and Mrs. Lewis?" "This is my aunt, and this is Aunt Lewis." Serenity gave an introduction.


    Carrie greeted the twodies generously and appropriately, but the twodies just nodded without saying anything or even smiling.


    They just stared at Carrie from tto time.


    Carrie was no longer stage-frightened in front of Zachary, but she felt uneasy being stared at by two wealthydies who had been influential figures in the business world when they were young.


    Even before the incident at home, her mother tried her best to please these twodies.


    Her mother was a very arrogant person, and she developed an arrogant personality as well. However, every tshe attended a banquet, her mother would remind her in advance that she must maintain the image of ady in front of ady of noble status like Audrey.


    Be generous and decent, and don''t offend others if you can''t please them.


    As for Elisa, the daughter of a wealthy family in the Stone Dynasty, om.


    her mother also told her to stay as far away from her as possible, saying that the Newman family could not afford to offend Elisa.  Even if they felt that Elisa was not a good person, they could not show it.


    "Are the twodies and the eldest young mistress leaving?"


    Carrie felt uneasy, but she was trying to remain calm on the surface. She kept repeating in her mind that she e was Mrs. Labbe now, not Carrie. She was Mrs. Labbe. She was wearing an exquisite human skin mask, so no one could recognize her.  Even Camryn couldn''t prove that she was Carrie.


    Thinking of this, Carrie rxed a little.


    "Um." Serenity responded, "Mrs. Labbe, we have something else to do, so we''ll leave first."  X

 Chapter 3411

    Chapter 3411-"Okay, I''ll treat the eldest youngdy to a meal when I''m free sother day." Carrie stood at the door with a smile, watching Serenity and others leave.


    Then she walked inside, but cout soon after.


    She went in just for show.


    She appeared here because Mr. Labbe received snews that sbig shot had cto Wiltspoon and had connections with several major families in Wiltspoon.


    Serenity and Audrey made an appointment to meet Mrs. Lewis here. Mr. Labbe also found out about it and arranged for her to cover immediately.


    Regardless of the fact that her body had not yet fully recovered from her miscarriage, Carrie changed her face and hurried over with two bodyguards, but she was still a littlete, as Serenity and the others had already left.


    After getting in the car, Carrie called Mr. Labbe. After Mr. Labbe answered the phone, she said, ¡°Mr. Labbe, I didn''t find out who came. When I arrived, Serenity and the others were just about to leave. Mrs. Stone and Mrs. Lewis were present, so I didn''t dare to ask any questions." Even if the twodies were not present, it would be difficult for her to get anything out of Serenity.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After countless chance encounters, Mrs. Labbe becan acquaintance with Serenity.


    Serenity''s attitude towards her was good, but they just couldn''t be friends.


    Let alone bing close friends, Serenity and Camryn did not dispel their suspicions and always linked her with Carrie.


    Unless a fake Carrie can be created, and then she and the fake Carrie appear in front of Serenity at the stime, only then can the suspicion of Serenity and Camryn be dispelled.


    "What are Mrs. Stone and Mrs. Lewis doing together?" Since Mr. Labbe took a roundabout route and wanted to find a breakthrough in Wiltspoon, he naturally had to have a thorough understanding of all the major wealthy families in Wiltspoon.


    Before Serenity married Zachary, the Lewis family and the Stone family were not on good terms.


    Because the Lewis family and the York family were good friends, while the Stone family and the York family were businesspetitors and mortal enemies.


    Because of this rtionship, the Lewis family and the Stone family were at odds with each other.


    However, the rtionship between the two families was harmonious because Serenity''s biological mother was the younger sister that Audrey had been looking for for decades, and Serenity was Audrey''s niece.


    With this kinship, the rtionship between the York family and the Stone family eased, and the Stone family and the Lewis family also started to interact.


    Carrie said sarcastically and jealously, "What else could it be? It must be to discuss the marriage between Liberty and Duncan. Duncan is blind. He has so many young and beautiful youngdies and insists on Liberty, the divorced woman with a baby. I''ve never seen anyone eager to be someone else''s stepfather. With Duncan''s status and position, what kind of woman can he not find? What''s so good about Liberty? When he met Liberty, she was still a fat woman, so ugly that her husband despised her fatness and couldn''t bear to be with her anymore, so he found a mistress outside and divorced her. Liberty relied on her sister to marry into the York family and on the power of the York family to suppress and bully her ex-husband''s family." Liberty and Duncan''s love story was the most enviable.


    Because Liberty was a divorced woman.


    When she divorced, she was still a fat man, weighing 200 pounds. Although she sessfully lost weight and restored her appearance, she still arouses jealousy.


    Many unmarried girls couldn''t marry into a wealthy family and becady, but Liberty, a divorced woman, could.  It makes people envious, jealous, and hateful.


    Carrie always felt that Liberty had set up the glong ago and lured Duncan into it.


    She saw Liberty''s younger sister, Serenity, marry into a wealthy family and envied the life of the eldestdy, so she set her sights on Duncan.  X

 Chapter 3412

    Chapter 3412-Because Duncan was Zachary''s best friend, Liberty was able to see Duncan often as Zachary''s sister. It was unknown what method Liberty used to win Duncan''s heart and make him insist on marrying her.


    Mrs. Lewis originally disagreed. It was said that the daughter-inw in Mrs. Lewis''s mind was a rich girl named Lily Harmon.


    Duncan had seen Lily before.


    Lily also pursued Duncan for a while, but lost to Liberty, a divorced woman.


    In order to be with Liberty, Duncan even had a car ident. As soon as he got into the car ident, Mrs. Lewis and her husband surrendered and acquiesced to his rtionship with Liberty.


    It was really infuriating.


    After Carrie was released from prison, she was filled with jealousy and hatred when she heard these rumors.


    Before her parents got into trouble, her mother had been nning to arrange for her to marry into the York family and beca youngdy, saying that the York family was the real wealthy family and that the Newman family''s assets were nothingpared to the York family''s.


    Her mother had been trying for such a long tbut had not seeded. She did not leave any impression on the young masters of the York family.


    Instead, it was Camryn who won the favor of Callum and married into the York family as the second youngdy. Why! Carrie asked the heavens more than once.


    Why can''t she always get what she wants, while others can easily get everything she wants? Mr. Labbe could hear the jealousy in Carrie''s words, and he said, "She has that fate; it''s something you can''t even envy." Carrie: "..." " Does that mean she doesn''t have that fate anymore, and her only destiny is to be Mr. Labbe''s mistress? "I''ll send someone to find out who went to Wiltspoon." Mr. Labbe said.


    "By the way, the kindergarten is about to have its vacation. Keep an eye on the whereabouts of Serenity and her nephew to see if they will leave Wiltspoon and where they will go after leaving Wiltspoon." Mr. Labbe''s goal was to contact Ben''s adopted son, Titus, through Sonny and confirm whether the child is the person he wants to silence.


    "This is very difficult. Serenity is always followed by bodyguards. Zachary''s informationwork is powerful, and he has the Bucham family behind him. With my limited skills, how can I follow Serenity without anyone noticing?" Carrie couldn''t do that.


    Mr. Labbe was silent for a moment, then said, "Okay, I''ll have someone keep an eye on it." Carrie really didn''t have this ability.


    Even Mr. Labbe''s people have to be extremely careful to find out a little information.


    No matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t defeat the local tyrants in Wiltspoon City.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Labbe, I have a suggestion. I wonder if I can mention it." Carrie wanted to propose to Mr. Labbe that En.


    he create a fake Carrie.


    "I have contacted Serenity so many times as Mrs. Labbe, but there has been no progress. She and Camryn still suspect that I am Carrie. I think even if I pretend to be Mrs. Labbe for a year or two, I won''t be able to becSerenity''s friend. Unless her suspicion can be dispelled, Mr. Labbe, can you make a few human skin masks that look like me, and then find a woman who looks and sounds like me, pretend to be me, and then cooperate withto appear in front of Serenity and Camryn?" The content is on. !


    "This way, the two of them will give up their suspicions, and, Mrs. Labbe, will be able to gain Serenity''s trust I be? step by step and becher friend."  X

 Chapter 3413

    Chapter 3413-Mr. Labbe was silent for a moment, then said, "Your suggestion is good. I will have someone look for someone with a simr body shape and voice to you and make a few human skin masks that look exactly like you, and have them impersonate you and appear with you." Carrie said, "As long as we dispel their suspicions, that will be enough." She didn''t want the fake Carrie to appear in front of her often. It felt like she was taking advantage of her.


    Mr. Labbe: "Don''t worry, I will arrange everything properly." How could Mr. Labbe not know what Carrie was thinking? Mr. Labbe said, "It''s okay. Go back and have a good rest. Your body is your own. It''s up to you whether you take good care of it or not." This chess piece, Carrie, would be used for a long time. Mr. Labbe didn''t want Carrie to be too weak to help him because of a miscarriage.


    "If a chess piece is no longer useful, it may be a dead end." Mr. Labbe added gently.


    His voice seemed gentle, but when Carrie heard it, it made her feel cold all over.


    In her heart, she hated Mr. Labbe to the core, but she didn''t dare to show it at all. She had a miscarriage. Who caused it? It''s all Mr. Labbe''s fault! From then on, he couldn''t touch her without taking proper contraceptive measures. Carrie secretly made up her mind not to give in easily. But she forgot that no matter how she struggled and resisted, she was still defiled by Mr. Labbe.


    In front of Mr. Labbe, she couldn''t resist at all.


    If she does not do what Mr. Labbe wants, she will be threatened and intimidated by him, and her body will be abused by him.


    "Mr. Labbe, don''t worry; I will take good care of my body and have a good rest when I get back." Carrie felt that she had recovered well, but she still felt dizzy asionally.


    The confinement nanny who took care of her said that her body had not recovered yet, and she had to stay in bed for at least half a month and make sure to eat the nutritious meals prepared for her.


    She didn''t listen.


    It was so cold; everyone was running outside.


    The confinement nanny said that if she suffered from postpartum illness, she would be the one to bear the consequences.


    Who made her run outside in such cold weather? It was Camryn and Serenity''s fault! They were alive and well now.


    Carrie had to find trouble with Camryn. Even if it''s just a bit of trouble, it will make her feel better.


    "I want to go to the Newman family mansion and return as Miss Newman." Carrie said to the two bodyguards.


    The bodyguard turned his head and looked at her twice without saying anything.


    Carrie took a few deep breaths and said again, "I''m going to the Newman tothe family mansion.


    The bodyguard said, "Madam, if you want to go to the Newman family mansion, you have to go back and change your clothes and remove your makeup before you can go."  Carrie stopped talking.


    The bodyguard sent her back to the Labbe family vi, and she hurried upstairs to change Nekdothes, Is to remove her makeup, and restore her appearance to the original. Then she hurried out.  The bodyguard didn''t send her off.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She appeared as Carrie, just a poor, rich girl. Why would she have bodyguards to protect her? X

 Chapter 3414

    Chapter 3414-When Carrie arrived at the Newman family mansion, the gate to the vi was closed. The ferocious wolfhounds raised by Camryn were lying at the gate. If there was any movement outside the vi, the wolfhounds would jump up and bark wildly.


    Carrie was chased and bitten by these wolfhounds, and she was traumatized.


    Seeing several wolfhounds, she didn''t dare to drive closer. She parked the car far away and didn''t dare to get out.


    She took out her cell phone and called her brother Trenton.


    Trenton didn''t answer the phone, and it took several minutes before he called her back.


    "Trenton, where have you been? Didn''t you bring your cell phone with you? I called you, but you didn''t answer. Do you still have me, your second sister, in your eyes? You just know how to please your blind elder sister all day long. Yes, her thighs are very thick now. You can hold her thick thighs and have no worries about food or clothing." Trenton hadn''t said anything yet, but as soon as the phone rang, Carrie started scolding him.


    "Second sister, I''m at work, and it''s inconvenient forto answer the phone. I hid in the bathroom before I dared to call you back." Trenton exined helplessly.


    Whether the two siblings were talking on the phone or meeting in person, there was always a quarrel, and Carrie always scolded him.


    Carrie said, "Work? Where do you work? Look, you gave all the property that your parents passed on to you to Camryn to manage, and she has taken it all. As the young master of the Newman family, you need to go out to work during the holidays to earn tuition for the next semester, right?" Trenton said with a headache, "Second sister, can you letfinish my words before you scold me? I want to work part-tduring the holidays and work for ourpany." Carrie asked, "You work for ourpany? Does that mean you''re not in Wiltspoon anymore?" "Well, not here." Trenton said, "I will go back after thepany has its annual holiday." Carrie scolded, "How many days are there in the winter vacation? You''re still going to work during the holidays. Is this blind Camryn''s idea? She can''t bear to see you sitting around at home, right? How much can you earn working part-tduring the holidays? How much are you paid per hour? Is it $1,000 per hour? If not, they are just ripping you off and treating you like a free worker." Trenton didn''t even want to answer Carrie.


    Carrie didn''t expect Trenton to respond to her. She was just looking for an excuse to scold Camryn.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carrie said, "If you''re not in Wiltspoon, then I can''t go home. I''m at the door of our house, and the blind Camryn''s big wolfhounds are at the door of the vi. I don''t dare go over. I wanted to call you and ask you to cout and pickup." Trenton quickly replied, "Second sister, I''m not at home, and my eldest sister is not at heither. Don''t provoke those wolfhounds; they will bite you." If Carrie called him, it must be something bad. As expected, she wanted to use him to get hagain.


    It might be that she wanted to take something.


    "Second sister, that vi belongs to my eldest sister, and all your things have been moved out. You''d better not go there when I''m not at home. My eldest sister will not show mercy to you." Trenton didn''t want his two sisters to always be cross-eyed, so he reminded Carrie not to always run over to provoke Camryn.


    Carrie also has a short memory. Even after suffering countless losses, she still has to get through it. "Where did Camryn go? She''s not in thepany." Carrie asked.


    "Second sister, I''m not at home; how would I know where my eldest sister m is? She''s either at hor in the flower shop. Go to the flower shop and look for her. If she''s not there, she might be at the York family." Trenton was telling the truth.  Trenton really didn''t know where Camryn had gone.


    Not to mention that he was not at home; even if he were at home, he would not know the whereabouts of Camryn if she didn''t want to tell him.


    Carrie cursed a few more times and suddenly asked, "Trenton, during the few days you were on vacation at home, have you heard that any big guys cto Wiltspoon?"


    "I haven''t heard of it. I didn''t stay at hfor a few days. After visiting my parents, I cto work the hext I e day What, Big guys? Second sister, who told you that a big guy has cto Wiltspoon?" Trenton asked curiously.


    "How would I know? If I knew, I would have asked you. I want to get sinformation from you, but can''t get any. Trenton, you are useless. You are just a useless person who eats for free."  After scolding her brother a few words, Carrie hung up the phone.


    X

 Chapter 3415

    Chapter 3415-Looking at her hso closely, Carrie didn''t dare enter the house. Her resentment towards Camryn deepened.


    Thinking about how her parents had transferred the property under their nto his younger brother''s nand that his younger brother was still in school, the business was left to Camryn to manage.


    Carrie evenined to her parents.


    "One day, I will make you all kneel beforeand lick my shoes!" Carrie cursed viciously but ultimately did not dare to drive closer. Instead, she turned the car around and drove away from the Newman family vi.


    She went to Spring Blossoms again, but Camryn was not there either.


    When she asked two workers, they both refused to answer her.


    Carrie really wanted to smash Spring Blossoms. However, she didn''t dare to do it. Because after the impulse, she wanted to go in again.


    Camryn would not show mercy to her.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re not here, then I''ll go to Wildridge Manor to make trouble!" Carrie cout of Spring Blossoms and drove straight to Wildridge Manor. She knew that the York family would not have any problem with Camryn because of her causing trouble, but if she didn''t make a scene, she wouldn''t be able to vent the anger in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, when she went to Wildridge Manor, she found that the vi was very lively today and the gate of the vi was open, as if a distinguished guest were visiting.


    Carrie originally wanted to take the opportunity to go in and cause trouble, but suddenly remembered what Mr. Labbe said.


    Mr. Labbe said that it seemed that a big shot had cto Wiltspoon. He didn''t know whether the news was true or not, so he wanted her to confirm it.


    However, her news in Wiltspoon still depended on Mr. Labbe. How could she be sure of it? She didn''t have the ability to do so.


    Even if she is still the second daughter of the Newman family, if any big shotes to Wiltspoon, he will not see her, the second daughter of Newman.


    Who does she think she is? It was true that Carrie was arrogant and brainless, but she also knew that her status in the upper-ss society of Wiltspoon City was not very good.


    The gate of Wildridge Manor was open, as if a distinguished guest wereing. Could it be the big boss that Mr. Labbe mentioned? Should she take the opportunity to go in and see who the big boss is? Thinking of this, Carrie drove closer.


    As a result, she was stopped.


    Carrie rolled down the car window and cursed the security guard who stopped her car: "Don''t you have eyes? You dare to stop my car. Do you know who I am? Your Second Young Lady''s biological sister, your Second Young Master''s sister-inw!" The security guard said seriously, "Miss Newman, you cannot go in. Please leave now." Thest tCarrie cto cause trouble, she and her car were put on the cklist at Wildridge Manor.


    The security guards on duty who were in charge of guarding the gate of the vi all remembered Carrie''s license te number and knew what she looked like. As long as they saw hering, they would not let her enter the vi.


    Just drive them away.


    These were the words of the Second Young Lady, Rose.


    Carrie always used to bully Camryn. Now that she is down and out, she always wants money from Camryn. She has hands and feet, but doesn''t she know how to find a job to support herself? All she knows is to bully Camryn and Trenton.  The security guards all looked down on Carrie.


    "Tell my elder sister to cout. I''ll ask her how you do things. If you dare to stop seesee how she deals with you. Be careful that she fires you all."  In order to get in, Carrie even said that Camryn was her older sister. But she never regarded Camryn as her older sister.


    The security guard still had a serious expression and said, "Our Second Young Madam ordered that as long as youe, you can''t go in Ao m ve matter what tit is. Miss, please leave now; otherwise, don''t blus for being rude. The Second Young Madam had several ferocious wolfhounds raised, saying that Second Miss Newman really likes being chased by wolfhounds."  X

 Chapter 3416

    Chapter 3416-Carrie''s expression changed drastically. She cursed Camryn thousands of times in my heart.


    What she hated most was that Camryn raised a few wolfhounds to bite her.


    "Your vi is open today. Are there any distinguished guestsing?" Carrie turned and asked about the developments in the vi.


    The security guard said in a deep voice, ¡°Miss, please leave!" He did not answer Carrie''s question.


    Carrie guessed that a distinguished guest wasing; otherwise, the gate of the vi would not be open. She looked around but saw no unfamiliar faces.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    At the urging of the security guard, Carrie drove down the mountain angrily.


    She didn''t dare to make a scene like she didst time.


    The York family was treating them to a meal, but she dared to cause trouble at the gate of Wildridge Manor and bring shto the York family. Zachary would crush her to death.


    For the York family, crushing her to death is like crushing an ant.


    When she first becMr. Labbe''s mistress, she thought she had found a powerful backer and could ignore the York family.


    But reality told her that she was a chess piece, and when she was useful, Mr. Labbe would pamper her.


    She always failed toplete the tasks assigned to her by Mr. Labbe, and Mr. Labbe never even looked at her. Mr. Labbe cover, and what he liked to do was torture her in matters of s-e-x. He had many tricks and forced her to cooperate. Sometimes, he would whip her with a whip.


    Carrie thought that she would be able to becthe real Mrs. Labbe one day in the future, but she decided not to marry such a perverted old man.


    After helping Mr. Labbe get things done, she could break away from his control and take the money she earned from him, or she could move away and find an obedient man to marry.


    Otherwise, she would force Callum to marry her. She wanted to rece Camryn and becthe seconddy of the York family.


    Mr. Labbe promised her that he would help her get revenge after he seeded.


    He would also help her fulfill her wish and marry the man she wanted.


    Carrie went down the mountain in disappointment because she knew that she was still like a little ant in Wiltspoon.


    After staying at the foot of the mountain for a while and not seeing any strange vehiclesing, Carrie called Mr. Labbe. After Mr. Labbe answered the phone, she told Mr. Labbe about the situation at Wildridge Manor today.


    After hearing this, Mr. Labbe said, "I suspect the big boss is in the York family." He just couldn''t reach his hand into the York family.


    That big boss was so powerful, no one knew where he cfrom, but when his people were investigating, they all died.


    He only knew that they had cto Wiltspoon.


    Even in Wiltspoon, he couldn''t find any useful information.


    The York family had always been defending like an iron barrel, and now it is defending even more firmly. It''s true that a mosquito can''t fly in even if the door of Wildridge Manor is open.  "Don''t you want to go in and take a look? You''ve already been to Wildridge Manor, but you don''t even know how to go in." Mr. Labbe said, Carrie.


    Carrie said aggrievedly, "You think I don''t want to go in? I dream of going in. That''s the inw my mother found for me. But can''t get in. That b*tch Camryn ordered that no matter who I go over there, I must not be allowed in and must get out!"  "Mr. Labbe." Carrie said aggrievedly, "You have to helpvent my anger and let Camryn suffer a little.¡±


    Knowing that Mr. Labbe liked to y with women, she added, "Camryn is prettier and more elegant than me. She always has a charm as elegant as a chrysanthemum. Mr. Labbe, don''t you want to try it?"  X

 Chapter 3417

    Chapter 3417-Mr. Labbe smiled on the phone and said, "I know you are jealous of your sister and Serenity, but I have to admit that they are smarter and more valuable than you." Carrie: "..." They are smarter, more valuable, and more capable than her, so why should he go to them? Why should he go to her? Carrie was not yet willing to be his mistress. Her bright future was ruined by him, and he even med her for being useless and not as good as Camryn! She didn''t kill Camryn before, and now she regrets it so much.


    "If you can''t get in, leave quickly, and don''t let anyone stare at you." Mr. Labbe said this and hung up the phone.


    After he hung up the phone, Carrie scolded him profusely.


    She appeared as the second Miss Newman; who would stare at her? Camryn soon found out that Carrie wasing.


    After hearing that her sister cand left, Camryn thought about it and called her people to wait for Carrie halfway to Wildridge Manor, regardless of being discovered by Carrie, and then follow Carrie to see who she has been hanging out with recently.


    Camryn knew where she lived because it was the house Trenton rented for Carrie.


    Trenton would not hide anything from Camryn, and he would tell her everything.


    Camryn always suspected that Mrs. Labbe was Carrie. Their voice and figure were so simr.


    It was just that face that didn''t look like hers.


    She didn''t think she would have stic surgery because the twas too short.


    After instructing her people to keep an eye on Carrie, Camryn put down her phone. Serenity, who was sitting next to her, asked with concern, "What did your sister do again?" "She cto the vi once, but the security guards wouldn''t let her in, so she left. I had people keep an eye on her. Every tshe shows up, there''s a period of twhen there''s no news about her. That''s when Mrs. Labbe is active." Elisa finished a piece of dessert and heard her say this, so she said, "You two suspect that Carrie and Mrs. Labbe are the sperson. It''s quite a coincidence." "Their figures are very simr, and so are their voices, but their faces are different. When Mrs. Labbe appears, Carrie disappears." Serenity nodded. "There is no evidence to prove that they are the sperson. If Carrie had stic surgery, she would often cto trouble Camryn. That''s the point I can''t figure out.¡± Bianca, who was apanied by them, suddenly said, "There is a kind of human skin mask, which is very delicate. Once the human skin mask is pasted on the face, the face will be changed, and it is difficult to see the ws. However, it is difficult to make this kind of human skin mask extremely realistic. There are many people who can easily see the ws." "A realistic and exquisite human skin mask?" They looked at Bianca.


    Bianca was a little embarrassed when they looked at her. She said, "You have all heard of the current wife of the head of the Lafayette family in Meadspring. She has one."


    "Carrie doesn''t know the wife of the head of the Lafayette family, and it''s impossible for them to have any intersection. The distance is too far. Carrie will not leave Wiltspoon except for traveling."  Camryn was sure that Carrie did not know the wife of the head of the Lafayette family.


    It was also impossible to obtain a human skin mask from the other party.


    Serenity asked thoughtfully, "Bianca, is that particrly realistic human skin mask you mentioned very expensive?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bianca said, "It''s very expensive and hard to get. Even those without sskills can''t get it. You can ask your can''t get ite! s husband to see if he can get it. The ordinary kind, no matter how many you want, can probably get it for you."  Bianca picked up the small te of snacks and asked thedies, "Do you want to eat some? I think this snack is delicious. I like it." X

 Chapter 3418

    Chapter 3418-Serenity smiled and said, "If you like it, eat more, but we''re going to have dinner soon, so don''t eat too many snacks, or you won''t be able to eatter." After she and Audrey met Mrs. Lewis, they hurried back to Wildridge Manor.


    "By the way, when my sister-inw and I cout of the coffee shop, we ran into Mrs. Labbe. Then, when we returned to the vi, Carrie showed up. What a coincidence!" Elisa continued, "Why do you feel that Mrs. Labbe happened to meet you by chance? Is sheing for you?" After the two women looked at each other, Serenity said to Elisa, "Could it be that our aunt is manipting everything behind the scenes?" Elisa denied, "If she had this ability, the Farrell family wouldn''t be in such a mess now.¡± Even in Jensburg, the Farrell family was not as powerful as before.


    Not to mention extending their reach to Wiltspoon City.


    If everything was controlled by rissa, how could the Bucham family not find out? Do you think the Bucham family lives on free meals? Bianca still ate her favorite snacks and found that the York family''s snacks were not only exquisitely made but also very delicious.


    She loved to eat.


    It tasted better than the ones made by the pastry chef at home.


    Bianca said, "Jensburg Farrell family? They don''t have that ability. Sister Serenity, don''t underestimate your husband''s family connections. The olddy''s connections are so wide that you dare not imagine.


    Also, the Stone family, the Lewis family, the Bucham family, and the wealthy families in Wiltspoon are all in the sboat as your York family. If they can''t find the mastermind behind the scenes despite the efforts of several parties, it means that the person has a powerful background. From your conversation, I think if Mrs. Labbe is really Carrie, she must be plotting something, mainly to get close to Sister Serenity." Serenity and others thought Bianca''s analysis made sense, and then everyone looked at her. Bianca: "I''ll just eat this piece. I''ll stop eating after this one. I''ll leave sroom for dinner." Wildridge Manor invited many distinguished guests today, just like hosting a banquet.


    Of course, those who were invited by the York family were all extraordinary people.


    The olddy was an expert at eating. Bianca heard that the dishes cooked by the York family''s chef were very delicious, and the young masters of the York family could also cook. For foodies,ing to Wildridge Manor was like entering heaven.


    How could Bianca miss the opportunity to taste the most delicious food on earth? Several people still looked at Bianca.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bianca continued to y dumb, saying, ¡°Okay, I won''t eat, or I won''t be able to eatter.¡± She put down the exquisite te.


    Bianca said, "Why are you still looking at me? Do you think I''m greedy? You guys are just like me; which one of you is not a foodie? Oh, Sister Camryn is not, but Sister Serenity is an authentic, genuine foodie from Wiltspoon."  Serenity smiled and said, "Bianca, what do you think of us? I felt a sense of familiarity with you the moment I met you, just like we''ve been friends for decades."


    Biancaughed. "Sister Serenity, from what you said before, it''s easy for people to misunderstand that there''s something going on between us. Although I like you very much, I don''t dare to do anything. Your husband is very powerful. He can chopin half with his knife. His eyes are so sharp.


    I like you guys, too. I can chat with you guys just like old friends. I have quite a few senior brothers and m e sisters, but they all go their separate ways and are scattered all over the world. It''s a dream to think of getting together with them."  X

 Chapter 3419

    Chapter 3419-Serenity smiled and said, "That''s good. Since you think we hit it off like old friends, you won''t refuse if an old friend asks for something, right?" ¡°...I, I''ll talk to my senior brothers and ask them to check it out for you." Bianca reluctantly agreed.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Who told her to talk too much and speak out? Serenity didn''t feel embarrassed at all. She picked up the small te of snacks she had put down and handed it to Bianca. She smiled and said, "You can have another piece. Eating a small piece will not affect your lunch." Bianca picked out a small piece of snack and said while eating, ¡°Sister Serenity''s snacks are too expensive. I almost can''t afford it." Serenity smiled. ¡°It''s not expensive. You can eat it for free. Tell your senior brother, I will pay for whatever money is needed, and I won''t let your senior brother work in vain." Bianca quickly said, "Sister Serenity, no need. I was just joking. With our rtionship, I will definitely help you with this. I don''t have enough ability to ask my senior brother to help. For my senior brother, it should not be difficult. If he finds it difficult, then it is really difficult." The informationwork controlled by her senior brother can be said to be all over the world. It was her senior brother who helped find out about Titus''s life experience. Her senior brother did not personally take care of the investigation of Titus''s life experience but left it to his subordinates to investigate.


    "Con, Bianca, I won''t be polite to you. From now on, we will be sisters." Serenity was not polite to Bianca. Although Serenity didn''t know what the apprentices taught by the seniors were like, they were definitely big bosses in all walks of life.


    So many people were flocking to these seniors, but they were actually following the disciples they taught. Except for them, no one else knew who their disciples were or what their identities were. They only knew that they were very, very powerful.


    Even Mr. Bucham rushed back with his wife overnight when he heard that several seniors wereing to Wiltspoon.


    They were afraid of missing the opportunity to meet.


    Bianca smiled and said, "Sister Serenity, I will never be polite to you in the future." "If you needfor anything in the future, just tell me. I will help if I can. If I can''t help, let my husband help. If not, you can trouble Jasmine''s husband." "Is it Jasmine? Why don''t you ask her to cover and get together?" Bianca asked.


    When she appeared in Wiltspoon under another identity (Abby), she liked to hug Serenity and Jasmine''s thighs. Serenity looked at the tand said, "When my aunt and I cback, Jasmine said it would take half an hour before we could go out. It should be almost there now, unless there is a traffic jam on the road." "I''ll ask her." Serenity sent a message to Jasmine.


    It was rare for the York family to treat guests to dinner in the vi, so how could they miss Jasmine and her husband? Jasmine quickly replied to Serenity, and she and her husband had already arrived at the entrance of the vi.


    Serenity smiled and said to everyone, "Jasmine and her husband haven arrived at the gate of the vi. You dat guys have a chat, and I will pick up Jasmine."  With that, Serenity stood up and walked away.


    The York family was lively, and in the Farrell family over in Jensburg, no one dared to show off their anger. The servants walked lightly, for fear that if they spoke louder, they would be punished by rissa. The content. is on !


    When rissa cback, she looked unhappy and was always am walking around the Xouse or Sitting on the sofa, as if she had encountered a huge problem that was difficult to solve.

 Chapter 3420

    Chapter 3420-The butler walked carefully to rissa and asked respectfully, "Madam, it''s tto eat. Do you want to eat now or wait a little longer?" "I have no appetite and don''t want to eat. Don''t bother me. I didn''t call you. Don''t cin. I''m very annoyed." rissa said in a cold voice, walking up and down the hall again, smoking non-stop.


    The butler advised softly, ¡°Madam, you haven''t eaten since you cback. What will happen if you don''t have lunch?" "I told you, I''m not hungry. If I want to eat, I''ll go eat without you urging me. Go out. There''s no need to wait here." The butler had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    He didn''t know what kind of difficulties rissa had encountered that had made her so upset.


    In the past, rissa would also be in a bad mood, and Holden would always apany her and make her happy.


    rissa could also vent her anger at Holden, and her mood would improve.


    However, this tthere was no Holden to provide emotional value to rissa.


    When rissa was in a bad mood, those on duty had to be on their toes and serve her carefully.


    No matter how bad Holden was, at least they had been married for decades and had many children and grandchildren. However, rissa couldn''t forgive Holden.


    In fact, it was rissa who controlled Holden too harshly. A grown man had been controlled like this for decades, and he really couldn''t stand it anymore. He went out to have fun, just for fun. It wasn''t like Holden didn''t want to go home, but rissa sentenced Holden to death.


    After Holden was discharged from the hospital, he couldn''t cback to live here and had to live in the small house under the nof Marco. And Shiloh died in unclear circumstances.


    The Butler felt that rissa had been in a bad mood since the death of Shiloh.


    Although Shiloh was not rissa''s biological daughter, her biological father was still the culprit who caused the separation of rissa and Kathryn. However, Shiloh was innocent. She was just born at the time, and she had no way to control her fate of being reced.


    The Butler walked out of the main house and walked a little further away before taking out his cell phone and calling Holden.


    Holden quickly answered the Butler''s call.


    "Butler, what''s wrong? Is Your Madam Farrell back?" Holden asked about rissa''s condition with concern over the phone.


    The Butler whispered, "Mr. Janzen, Madam has returned from a long tago. She did not inform us in advance that she was back. She cback so suddenly that even the youngdy did not know. The youngdy has been very busy recently and is often busy untilte at night. She said she stayed at thepany. Now the youngdy doesn''t even know that Madam has returned. The three young masters and mistresses haven''t cback in the past two days." This means that after rissa returned, no one in the family knew about it.


    The Butler suspected that the three young masters and mistresses did not return hat night, which angered rissa, but he did not dare to say it.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    rissa said that she didn''t need to notify anyone when she cback, which meant that she didn''t need to notify the young masters.

 Chapter 3421

    Chapter 3421-"If your madam doesn''t askto go back, I won''t dare to go back. Going back will only make her even angrier. Call Kathryn and ask her to cback hto check." The butler said helplessly, ¡°Okay, I''ll call the youngdy now and ask her to cback and take a look." After ending the call, Holden pondered why rissa was in a bad mood and looked anxious.


    Could it be that she has found the man she truly loves? And it was not rissa who found it, but someone from Wiltspoon.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    rissa''s two nieces were both in Wiltspoon. Although the younger niece had been dead for more than ten years, she left behind two children, one of whom was Liberty, who cto Jensburg.


    Her eldest niece, Audrey, was the wife of a businessman in Wiltspoon City.


    Audrey was also a legend in the business world at Wiltspoon. She was truly a descendant of the Farrell family. In every generation of the Farrell family, there was at least one daughter who was exceptionally capable.


    If it is like this, the Farrell family is about to change hands.


    This concerns the future of his Janzen family, and Holden also took it very seriously.


    Without caring about anything else, he immediately left the house and asked the driver to take him back to the Farrell family mansion. On the way back to the Farrell family mansion, he called his three sons one by one and informed them to go himmediately.


    When Kathryn received the call from the butler, she was still in the president''s office of Queen Enterprise. Hayden and Kevin returned from their trip.


    After knowing that Hayden had returned, Kathryn cover, both to discuss cooperation and to catch up with old friends.


    She has had no friends since she returned to the Farrell family.


    In the past, she was always looked down upon and bullied at banquets, and she pretended to be weak, so only Hayden would help her.


    In her heart, Kathryn considered Hayden a friend.


    However, she was the sessor of the Farrell family, and Hayden was the future third wife of the York family. Because Serenity was the eldest wife of the York family, Hayden might not regard her as a friend.


    Mother cback, and Kathryn knew that she had deliberately not gone home.


    The mother was wary of her own daughter.


    Kathryn always felt ufortable, and she had received the news that the assistant of the previous head of the family had appeared.


    Last night, Liberty also told her in person that the old assistant was nearly a hundred years old but was still alive and well, conscious, speaking clearly, and still remembering clearly what happened in the past.


    Although he still has sillnesses, the old man has a miracle doctor and his apprentice taking care of him, so living to be a hundred years old should not be a problem.


    Liberty only told her this much and nothing else.


    Kathryn guessed that the old assistant had evidence, and also, why was the old assistant with those old seniors who were legendary in the martial arts world? The butler said that the mother was in a bad mood after she cback and seemed very anxious.


    Her mother''s reaction gave Kathryn the real answer.


    Her aunt, the previous head of the family, died at the hands of her mother. Otherwise, Kek mother wouldn''t have m have been so anxious after learning the news about the old assistant.


    There was also the mother''s cruelty to Liberty. If her aunt had not died at her mother''s hands, when her mother found her cousins, she would have been so excited and affectionate. How could she be like this now, so cold and indifferent and not interacting with them at all, with no family affection at all?  When Audrey first found out that Libert and Serenity were her nieces, she was so excited. That was the correct way to celebrate the reunion of the sisters.


    It was because of the silent answer from her mother that Kathryn was in a bad mood and did not go home. She used the excuse of being busy with work and lived with thepany.

 Chapter 3422

    Chapter 3422-Pedro arranged a hotel for her, but she didn''t go. Instead, she locked herself in the office and spent the night there. Tonight, she wanted to spend the night inpany. But she''s afraid it won''t work.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Butler, what''s wrong?" Kathryn asked the butler coldly.


    Hayden brought her a cup of steaming hot coffee and ced it in front of her.


    She nodded to Hayden in thanks.


    Hayden sat down opposite her, but didn''t pay attention to her call and instead worked.


    She had to say that Hayden was very calm and steady, worthy of being the president of Queen Enterprise. Butler said, "Miss, please cback soon. Madam has refused to eat sincest night and is in a bad mood." Kathryn was silent for a while, then said, "My mom doesn''t want to eat, which means she''s not hungry yet. Just don''t bother her. I have an appointment with a client to have dinner together. If I break the appointment, I will just push the client to Ms. Hunt." Ms. Hunt referred to Liberty. The butler knew it.


    Kathryn didn''t lie. She was going to have dinner with Haydenter, and she would treat them.


    "Madam is not hungry; he is just in a bad mood. Miss, can''t you leave? Then I will call the eldest master to check." The butler said it helplessly.


    Kathryn pursed her lips and suggested, ¡°Ask my dad to go back. If my mom gets angry, she can say that I was worried and asked my dad to go back to check on her." The butler said, "I called Mr. Janzen, but he said Madam wouldn''t let him go home, and he didn''t dare go back, fearing that Madam would get even angrier." "I''ll tell my dad." Having said that, Kathryn hung up the phone.


    She then ced the phone on Hayden''s desk, picked up the cup of coffee, took a sip, and said to Hayden, "Let''s have a meal together." Hayden was looking at the documents without looking up and responded, "I''m just waiting for you to treatto a meal." After going out to y for ten days or half a month, when she cback, she was greeted by a mountain of documents. Hugh said that he had tried very hard, but there were still too many unprocessed documents piling up.


    Hugh said that it was not easy to be the CEO and that it would be better to be a vice president.


    He also understood how much burden Hayden had shouldered for him.


    Haydenined in her heart about Hugh''s slowness. It would take her at most two days to hand over these documents.


    But that d*mn kid, Hugh, said he would be busy for a week.


    After Hayden cback, many of thepany''s managersined to her that Hugh was not fast enough. Sometimes, they had to urge him several times before Hugh would sign a document for them.


    Hayden hadn''t had tto find Hugh to find out what was going on.


    She ignored the fact that she had been shouldering heavy responsibilities for many years. The Queen Enterprise was under her control. She was familiar with all the projects and could handle problems quickly.


    Although Hugh was capable, he was only temporarily in charge of thepany. He was busy every day, and his work efficiency couldn''t bepared with Hayden.


    As soon as Hayden cback, Hugh quickly dumped all the things on her. He took a day off and went out to have fun.


    He said he had been so busy for so long that he didn''t even have tto see his close female friends. Everyone missed him.  It made Haydenugh and cry.


    Hugh, you little br*t, you only know how to y.


    Hugh had a lot of female confidants, but he didn''t seem to have settled down. With so many female confidants, was there no one who could enter his heart?


    Kathryn smiled, looked at Hayden, and said, "After not seeing you for a while, Miss Queen, I feel like you have beca bit more feminine."  Hayden said calmly, "I am a woman." She was just used to dressing like a man, so even if her identity as a woman is exposed, she will still dress like a man.


    X

 Chapter 3423

    Kathryn said, "It''s true that you are a woman, but you don''t look like a woman at all. There are still many girls who admire you. After knowing that you are a woman, their hearts are broken. Sof them can''t get over it and can''t let go of their feelings for you." After a moment of silence, Hayden said, "I have never given them a chance, nor have I provoked them. If they want to like me, there is nothing I can do." Hayden was cold and aloof, and she never got close to women. She was famous for this in Jensburg.


    In the past, people would suspect that she was a lesbian or inhumane, so she never got close to women and didn''t like girls.


    Later, everyone knew that she was actually a woman. Of course, she doesn''t like women, and she''s not interested in them.


    What she liked was male beauty.


    Kathryn said, "That has nothing to do with you. We just can''t control our hearts, and they always go to you. To be honest, when I first met you, I admired you very much. If you were a man, you would be the first man I admired." Hayden smiled lightly. "I''m d I''m not a man; otherwise, Mr. Fraser would hateto death." Kathryn red at her. "You and Liberty both like to tease Pedro and me." Hayden said, "I''m not teasing you. This is the truth. Mr. Fraser likes you and has feelings for you. Don''t y dumb. Face up to your rtionship with Mr. Fraser. It''s not shameful. ording to those rules of yours, Mr. Fraser can only be attracted to you. If he wants to have a wife, you are his only choice." Kathryn was not stupid, so she knew Pedro''s feelings for her.


    She didn''t resist Pedro, either.


    She also told Liberty that when she left the Farrell family, she only wanted to take Pedro with her.


    Both publicly and privately, she couldn''t bear to part with Pedro.


    Kathryn said, "Miss Queen, to be honest, our Farrell family will soon change owners. Right now, I don''t have the energy to think about love. I''ll talk about it after everything is settled. Anyway, Pedro belongs tofor the rest of his life." Hayden didn''t ask further, as that was the Farrell family''s business.


    Although Hayden stood by Liberty''s side, when she was not needed, she remained silent and did not take sides. "Mr. Fraser is very good. Having him is like having the whole world." Hayden admired Pedro, but Pedro''s identity could not be taken away. No matter whether Kathryn could take over the position of head of the family, from the moment he cto know her, he would be loyal to her for the rest of his life.


    To put it bluntly, if Kathryn had no ability to make money, Pedro would have to make money to support Kathryn. This is what Hayden and Liberty often said: if Pedro wanted to love someone, he could only love Kathryn; he had no other choice.


    "I originally wanted to bring you and my brother, Hugh, together. But Hugh was not that lucky." When talking about Hugh, Hayden felt very disappointed with him.


    Hugh had so many female confidantes, but none of them couldpare to Kathryn.


    Kathryn smiled. "I had a crush on you at first, but then I realized that although you treatedas an exception, you didn''t have any love for me, so I didn''t dare to think about it anymore. Besides, you are the head of the Queen family; how could you inviteto your home? Mr. Hugh is also very good. He has a lot of confidantes around him. As long as he wants to get married, anyone he picks won''t be too bad. If she is too bad, he won''t consider her his confidante."


    Hugh didn''t y with people''s feelings. He was a true confidant and a friend to those confidants. (Pthe'' other person has feelings for him, that is their business. He cannot control the love that others have for him.  However, if he knows that his confidante has developed romantic feelings for him, he will distance himself from her unless he wants to develop feelings for her. That hasn''t happened yet.


    With a boyfriend''s confidant, Hugh would take the initiative to keep a theo distance to avoid making the m boyfriend jealous. He was very clear-headed among a group of women, so clear-headed that many of his confidantes felt mixed feelings of love and hate.  "I''ve said it countless times: Hugh just won''t get married." Hayden spread her hands helplessly; there was nothing she could do about Hugh.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ring, ring, ring." While the two were talking, Kathryn''s cell phone rang. She looked at the caller ID and said to Hayden, "Miss Queen, maybe I can''t treat you to dinner. I have to go back. My mother called.


    X

 Chapter 3424

    Hayden smiled and said, "There is a long way to go; there are plenty of opportunities." After a pause, she said, "It would actually be better if you didn''t have the status of the Farrell family''s sessor." For Kathryn, the identity of the sessor of the Farrell family was like carrying a mountain on her back, so heavy that it made her breathless.


    Kathryn also smiled but did not respond and answered the call from her mother.


    rissa: "Kathryn, cback; I have something to tell you." Kathryn: "Okay, mom." After Kathryn agreed, rissa hung up the phone.


    Putting the phone back into her trouser pocket, Kathryn picked up the coffee and finished drinking it. After putting the cup down, she stood up and said to Hayden apologetically, "I''ll treat you to dinner another day." Hayden stood up and walked her out. She walked Kathryn all the way to the first floor and watched her get into the car before she walked towards her own car.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her parents were waiting for her to cback hfor dinner.


    Kevin had already gone there and cooked the food himself. Every the went to Hayden''s house, he would take away her chef''s job. The chef had no sense of crisis and humbly asked Kevin for cooking advice.


    After getting in the car, Hayden called Hugh. When he answered the phone, she said coldly, "Go hfor dinner." Hugh said, "Sister, I''m eating and hanging out with friends outside, so I won''t go back." Hayden didn''t say anything and hung up the phone.


    Hugh over there: "..." After finally waiting for his sister and future brother-inw to return from their trip, Hugh took a vacation and made dinner ns with all his close female friends and his closest friends.


    Everyone was having a great tand enjoying the meal.


    His sister called him; will he go back or not? After eating half-full, Hugh finally decided to go home.


    He said to everyone, "My sister askedto go home, so I have to go first. You guys can eat slowly. If you want to eat or drink anything, just order it. Today''s meal is my treat. I''ll tell the manager to put it on my ount." "Miss Queen asked you to go back, so just go back quickly. We will eat slowly." Everyone asked Hugh to go home. Young Master Queen, oh, now it''s Miss Queen; she is not easy to mess with and very cold.


    When that sharp and cold gaze swept over them, they all felt cold all over.


    Hugh was easy to get along with.


    Born of the smother, they were twins-a boy and a girl-and their personalities were so different.


    Hugh picked up the car keys and went out.


    Soon, a girl followed.


    "Hugh."


    When Hugh heard the shouting, he stopped and turned around it was ope of his confidantes.  "Simone, what''s wrong?" Hugh smiled as Simone walked up to him.


    Simone reminded him, "You just had a drink. Don''t drive drive back by yourself, either call a designated driver, or I''ll take you back.¡±


    Hugh stoppedughing, but his eyes were more gentle when he looked at Simone. He said, "I said, "I didn''t drink much, just two sips. Y wanted to drink with everyone and sleep in the hotel for a day, but my sister askedto go back."  He invited everyone to dinner, naturally, at their hotel.


    When they got drunk, they could just rest in the hotel, which was very convenient.


    X

 Chapter 3425

    Simone said, "You didn''t drink much, but you still drank alcohol, and it was strong liquor, which is considered drunk driving. For safety reasons, you should call a designated driver. If you don''t wantto take you home, it''s okay. It''s your own hotel, and anyone can drive you home." Most of the hotel staff could drive.


    After thinking about it, Hugh said, ¡°Okay, I''ll ask someone to takeback, and I won''t drive myself. You haven''t eaten much, so you probably aren''t full yet. Let''s go back and eat." Simone smiled and said, "I don''t have a big appetite. I''m already about 60% full. It doesn''t matter whether I eat or not. I just like to get together with my sisters. Are you just going to take a break today?" Hugh nodded. "My sister just cback; I can rest for a while, and then I will be exhausted like a dog." Before the sparks between Hayden and Kevin started to fly, Hugh, the second young master Queen, was very rxed.


    Hayden carried all the heavy burdens.


    After Kevin pursued Hayden, the two of them talked about marriage. Hayden would get married sooner orter. Queen Enterprise was Hugh''s burden, and he couldn''t push it away even if he wanted to. He would be exhausted.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Simone said, "The New Year ising soon, so we can rx and enjoy it." Hugh looked at her and asked her, "Where are you going for the New Year?" Simone asked, "Not yet. What about you? Where are you nning to go?" "Let''s go to Wiltspoon. Do you want to go to Wiltspoon? It''s much warmer there. Even on the coldest days, the temperature is higher than our highest temperature in winter." Simone thought for a moment and said, "Going to such a far ce by yourself, you are unfamiliar with the ce." "My brother-inw''s hometown is Wiltspoon. So just contact me, and I''ll take you around. I can walk around freely in Wiltspoon." Simone burst outughing and said, "Okay, then I won''t be polite with you. Go back quickly, or your sister will be unhappy." "We''ll meet again sometime." Hugh waved to Simone, said goodbye, and turned to walk out. At the stime, he also told the lobby manager to take him home.


    Simone heard his conversation with the lobby manager and saw that he really did not drive himself. The lobby manager drove his car and took him home. Simone then returned to the private room and continued to eat, drink, and chat with the friends.


    On the way home, Hugh suddenly asked the lobby manager, "Manager Dumont, a girl is worried that you are driving under the influence. Does that mean she likes your performance? I''m not sure whether she likes you or not, but she definitely cares about you and your safety."  Manager Dumont smiled as he drove. "Mr. Queen, why would you ask this question? You understand women''s hearts the best."


    Hugh smiled and said, "Maybe it''s because those involved are confused, while those who are watching can see more clearly. When see other people''s problems, I can see them very clearly. But when they happen to me, it''s like being surrounded by a fog. I can''t see clearly, and I can''t find the direction. I feel a little anxious."  Manager Dumont agreed with his words: "Mr. Queen, do you like someone? Or do you think someone really likes you?"


    Many girls who interact with Hugh actually have ulterior motives. Most of them cfor Hayden before, but when they found out Hayden was a woman, those people stilltern interacted with Hugh, probably because they wanted Hugh to bring them other benefits.  One was Hugh, the second young master of the Queen family and the true sessor of the Queen Enterprise in the future. The other one was a lot of money.


    X

 Chapter 3426

    "I treat them all the same." Hugh didn''t think that he treated Simone differently. He knew that Simone didn''t eat much because she was sitting right in front of him and he could see her every move.


    Simone could see everything Hugh did. So it was normal for Simone to care about him.


    After all, they had been friends for many years.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Hugh had seen Simone change two or three boyfriends, and every breakup seemed to be caused by a small issue that triggered a war and then ended in a breakup.


    When Simone got a boyfriend, Hugh would no longer ask Simone out to avoid causing misunderstandings with Simone''s boyfriend.


    Hugh was very tactful, but Simone''s ex-boyfriends all had dark faces when they met him and didn''t want to pay attention to him, as if he was the one who caused their breakup.


    "Mr. Queen, you''re not a child anymore. If you meet a good girl, you should settle down. Don''t be so cynical and make your sister worry." Manager Dumont was a middle-aged man with a wife and children. He couldn''t help but speak of Hugh in the tone of an elder.


    Hugh smiled. ¡°I just haven''t found someone I want to settle down with. I''m going to spend my whole life with a wife, so I have to look for one carefully. Manager Dumont, do you have a good rtionship with your wife? Has your rtionship changed a lot since you started dating and got married?" Manager Dumont said, "It is said that marriage is the grave of love. Many people have a good rtionship when they are in love, but after getting married, they tend to have a small quarrel every three days and a big quarrel every five days." Hugh said, "I don''t like quarrels." His parents have a good rtionship and rarely quarrel. The man his sister was going to marry was Kevin, who doted on her extremely. The men in the York family were famous for doting on their wives. It could be predicted that her sister would have a happy marriage life in the future.


    Manager Dumont said, "There will definitely be schanges when you are in love and after you get married. After marriage, you will start to live your life, and in life, there will inevitably be squarrels. Just get to know each other better. When my wife and I have different opinions, it''s often because of the children''s education. If we don''t talk about the children''s education, we are as close as first love. But when ites to educating the children, we quarrel easily.


    My wife always enrolls the children in too many interest sses and cram schools, so that the children don''t have a single day to rest during the holidays. They are still children, and their childhood should be happy, not filled with all kinds of interest sses and cram schools. When they grow up, they will look back on their childhood and find it was not joyful at all.


    I have two children; one is only eight years old, and the other is six and a half years old. The older one is in the second grade, and the younger one is in the first grade. Do you think they need to go to various cram schools? Besides, the tuition and interest sses are expensive. We have a good incin Jensburg, but we spend all our money every month. We have to pay the mortgage and car loan and support the family, and she has signed up the children for so many interest sses. We really don''t have a penny left." Manager Dumont''s words were full of helplessness. He added, ¡°Fortunately, both of our parents have pensions, so we don''t have to take care of them; otherwise, it would be even more stressful.


    So, because of these things, we would often quarrel. I think we can just enroll our children in an interest ss, and there is no need to enroll them in cram schools. My two children''s grades are above average, so there is really no need to be sopetitive. At least give the children a chance to breathe." Manager Dumont said with a smile, "Mr. Queen, don''t worry about this." They were opinions that were about money.


    Hugh was the young master of the Queen family. The Queen Enterprise was one of thergestpanies Jensburg, with countless assets, so there was no need to make a fuss over money.


    After a moment of silence, Hugh said, "I''ll tell my sister to give you am giv raise."


    Ordinary people are under great m pressure to live in big cities.  On the other side of the Farrell family mansion, X

 Chapter 3427

    rissa was tired from walking back and forth, so she sat down on the sofa. The ashtray in front of her was already full of cigarette butts.


    "Madam," The butler cin from outside, walked behind rissa, and called out respectfully.


    rissa asked coldly, "What''s the matter?" The butler said, ¡°Mr. Janzen is back. Can you let him in?" rissa''s face sank. She said, "I didn''t ask him to cback; who asked him to chere?" The butler said carefully, ¡°Madam, you''re in a bad mood. Mr. Janzen is back and can also talk to you. In the past, when you were in a bad mood, wasn''t it Mr. Janzen who apanied you? Madam, no matter what Mr. Janzen did wrong, he is your husband, after all. You have been married for decades and have many children and grandchildren. What else can''t he let go of?" rissa turned around and red at the butler.


    The butler lowered his head when rissa stared at him like that, not daring to meet her gaze.


    "Holden has given you so much that you can speak for him like this. The mistake he made is what I cannot tolerate the most. His fate today was also his own choice. He did not choose to leave with dignity, so he has to endure everything now." At the beginning, Holden chose to divorce her.


    rissa also felt that Holden still had smanly integrity, and she could still look up to him.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    But Holden didn''t do that. He chose to castrate himself for the sake of the Janzen family and lost his dignity as a man. So don''t blher for losing face for him.


    rissa felt resentful when she thought about the unhappy marriage she had lived in for decades. Her eldest sister and her brother-inw have a very good rtionship. It''s a genuine rtionship without any falsehood.


    In addition to the fact that her eldest brother-inw deeply loved her eldest sister and treated her very well, there was also Mr. Jimenez, who was loyal to her and loved her deeply.


    Back then, so many assassins were sent to hunt Mr. Jimenez down, but none of them could take his life. She even led people to intercept and kill them personally, but it ended in failure. After that, there was no news from Mr. Jimenez.


    Decades passed, and rissa thought Mr. Jimenez had passed away.


    She never thought that Mr. Jimenez was still alive.


    Mr. Jimenez was nearly a hundred years old, but still alive and well. Knowing that he was still alive, rissa knew that the fact that she had killed her sisters would be dug out.


    Normally, many people discuss her behind her back, saying that she was able to get to the top because she killed her older and younger sisters.


    But those were just gossips from people who were dissatisfied with her, and there was no evidence to prove that she was the one who killed her sisters.


    rissa didn''t need to care. Since there were many people saying this, at most she would just pick out a few of them to scare the monkeys away.


    Not many of the older generations in the n knew about it, let alone the two younger generations.


    The person who knew about it was the aplice who helped her n e conspiracy to k her n her elder sister and younger sister. The whole family was wiped out by her in the sway.  What rissa regretted most was that she did not do a good job of rooting out the problem.


    She knew that to cut the grass, she had to remove the roots. She cruelly killed all her sisters.


    She was equally willing to kill her two nieces, but unfortunately, hermen were useless, and the two children''s En nanny escaped with them.


    She sent people to look for her, but they only found the nanny''s body The whereabouts WE outs of the two nieces were unknown. There was no news after that.  If she didn''t remove the roots of the problem, there would be endless trouble.


    Now, decadester, the eldest niece, Audrey, has returned with her men to seek revenge.


    "Madam, then, I will go out and chase Mr. Janzen away." The butler didn''t dare say anything good about Holden anymore.


    If rissa doesn''t want to see Mr. Janzen, then she won''t see him.


    X

 Chapter 3428

    When the butler turned around to leave, rissa suddenly stopped him and ordered, ¡°Let him in." She was in a bad mood, and someone scolded her, which was good for her to vent.


    "Okay, I''ll go out and talk to Mr. Janzen." The butler was very happy to see that rissa had listened to his advice and hurried out to open the door for Holden.


    After Holden got off the car, he saw the butler and asked, "Has your madam had dinner?" "She hasn''t eaten. She hasn''t eaten anything in a while. She just drinks water and smokes." The butler said this and sighed. "I don''t know what kind of problem she encountered. It was so difficult that she didn''t even have the appetite to eat." He had not been a butler for very long, but he had worked at the Farrell family mansion for a long time.


    This was the first the saw rissa, the matriarch, in such a difficult situation.


    After a moment of silence, Holden said, "Your madam is in a bad mood. Be careful, and don''t make her angry. I''ll go in and take a look." After walking a few steps, Holden turned back, walked to the front of the car, opened the door, leaned in, quickly picked up a bouquet of flowers, and got out of the car carrying a red bag.


    Inside the bag was a set of jewelry.


    Of course, that set of jewelry was not expensive. But he spent all the pocket money that Holden had begged from his three sons.


    When the butler saw that Holden remembered to buy a bouquet of flowers and bring gifts for rissa, he gave Holden a thumbs up.


    Not long after Holden entered the house, Marco and his two brothers cback, followed by Kathryn. Kathryn was thest one to cback.


    The butler cout again and waited for Kathryn to get off the car. He followed Kathryn into the house and said, "Mr. Janzen and the three young masters are back, but they still can''t persuade Madam to eat. Miss, you have to be the head of the family. Even if the sky falls, you can''t starve yourself." Kathryn said as she walked, "It feels like the sky is falling for my mom right now." Everything that was looted would soon be returned to the descendants of her aunt''s branch, which was like the end of the world for her mother.


    The butler heard that Kathryn knew about it.


    He asked with concern, "Miss, what happened? Did thepany encounter difficulties? Is the capital chain broken?" In that case, would rissa still have money to pay them wages? If the Farrell Group runs out of funds and fails to raise money for turnover, it will not only affect the people in thepany but also those who work in the Farrell family mansion.


    Kathryn nced at the butler and said, ¡°Don''t worry about your sry; you won''t be short of money." Having said that, Kathryn left the butler and walked quickly into the house.


    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    The butler stopped, looking worried.


    From what Kathryn said, there really was a big problem in the Farrell Group.


    No wonder rissa was so worried that she didn''t even want to eat.


    It''s really hard to survive these days. Even arge group like the Farrell Group, which has been in business for decades or even hundreds of years, would go bankrupt.


    The butler has already thought about the bankruptcy of Farrell Group.


    When Kathryn entered the room, she heard her dad and brothersforting her mom and coaxing her to eat a little.


    Holden brought out the food himself and ced it in front of rissa.


    How could rissa have an appetite for the food that was heated over and over again? At that time, rissa didn''t even want to eat freshly cooked dishes.


    rissa couldn''t bear the thought that everything she had now would go back to her sister''s family (Audrey''s family), that she would be ruined, and that her children would not end up well.  There was no appetite at all.


    She didn''t want to eat; she just wanted to kill Audrey''s family, kill m Liberty and Serenity and sitence them all. Then there would be no one topete with her children for everything in the Farrell family.


    Unfortunately, it is not like decades re surveincem ago now. There are camerasjeverywhere, and she can no longer do it as she did before.  Besides, her eldest niece (Audrey) and her family have backers.

 Chapter 3429

    "Dad, Mom." Kathryn arrived and called her parents.


    Holden felt like he had seen a savior when he saw Kathryning back, and he quickly said to Kathryn, "Kathryn, please try to persuade your mother.


    She refuses to eat anything.


    No matter how big the problem is, you need to be full to have the energy to solve it." Holden looked distressed.


    "Yes, Kathryn, please help persuade Mom.


    Mom won''t eat or drink." Marco and his two brothers also echoed their father''s words.


    However, Marco felt a little guilty when he saw Kathryne back.


    He organized individuals to cause disturbances in Liberty.


    He was worried that Kathryn would find out and report him to their mother.


    Without waiting for Kathryn to sit down and talk, rissa stood up and said seriously, "Kathryn,e upstairs.


    You cannot go to the study to disturb Kathryn and me while we are talking without my permission." Having said that, rissa left Holden and sons, who were concerned about her, and went upstairs.


    Kathryn followed rissa.


    Holden looked at them, wanting to say something but hesitant.


    Kathryn did not speak, and in the end, her father did not dare to speak either.


    rissa brought Kathryn into the study.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She motioned for her to close the study door, and then instructed, "Turn on the TV and turn up the volume a little bit so that we can hear each other talking." Kathryn did as she was told.


    This way, even if her father and brothers wanted to eavesdrop, they would not be able to hear clearly what she was talking about with her mother.


    After finishing all this, Kathryn went to pour a cup of warm water for rissa, ced it in front of her, and said softly, "Mom, drink a ss of water first.


    The butler said that you haven''t eaten or drunk since you came back.


    What my dad said just now is right.


    No matter how big the problem is, you have to eat a full stomach to have the strength to solve it." rissa looked up at Kathryn.


    Her eyes were unfathomable.


    Kathryn met rissa''s gaze calmly.


    After a long while, rissa retracted her gaze and said calmly, "Please sit down." Then she picked up the cup of warm water and took a few sips.


    Kathryn sat down and asked directly, "Did you know that your aunt''s assistant was found in Wiltspoon?" Kathryn also answered honestly: "Mr.


    Fraser said there was some movement in Wiltspoon, and then I asked Liberty indirectly and guessed the general idea.


    Mom, is it really him? He''s almost a hundred years old.


    Even if he''s still alive, he wouldn''t have the energy to travel far, right?" Anyway, she hadn''t met her aunt''s old assistant, so she was skeptical.


    After a moment of silence, rissa said, "I haven''t seen him in person, so I can''t be sure if it''s him.


    The news I received was about him."


    Several elderly people reportedly m rescued the old assistant back then, and he is still alive today.  rissa did not say this.


    She never admitted in front of Kathryn that she was the one who killed her elder sister and younger Kined her elder sister.


    "So what if it''s him? So what if it''s not him? Mom, you don''t need to care too much.


    e As long as you behave properly, I don''t care what they say Kathryn could onlyfort her mother this way.  Unless her aunt''s assistant has evidence proving that it was her mother who harmed her aunt,.


    But even if the assistant doesn''t have evidence, he is a witness, and everyone will believe what he says.


    He can prove that her mother killed her aunt.


    In this case, Kathryn couldn''t say it out loud.


    After all, she was the biological daughter of the old woman in front of her.


    On the surface, they were standing in the same line.

 Chapter 3430

    rissa looked at Kathryn in silence.


    This was her biological daughter, born after ten months of pregnancy.


    She had four children in her life; the first three were sons.


    It''s not that she didn''t love her sons.


    They were all born after she carried them for ten months, so how could she not love them? It was just that the rules of the Farrell family were there, which made her like and love her daughter more.


    When she was pregnant with Kathryn, she knew she was carrying a girl, and her reaction during pregnancy was different from that of the three boys.


    Later, the family doctor took her pulse and stated that it was a girl.


    She had been looking forward to having a daughter for a long time, but when she gave birth, she was already an advanced-age mother.


    She thought that after birthing her daughter, she would stop having children.


    One daughter was sufficient to prevent the conflicts between her sisters.


    If her parents had only given birth to a daughter, her eldest sister, so many things would not have happenedter.


    rissa was very clear about the beneficial things she had done, so she didn''t want to have two daughters.


    However, she never imagined that the former butler would be so bold and ambitious as to actually find an opportunity to swap her newborn daughter without her knowledge.


    Even if he found outter and got his biological daughter back, he had already missed the stage of her growth.


    The mother and daughter had been together for two or three years.


    Although they shared affection, their rtionship was not as deep as the one they had cultivated from childhood.


    So rissa didn''t dare to trust Kathryn 100%.


    Simrly, Kathryn did not trust rissa 100%.


    Kathryn even believed what others said that the previous head of the family died at her hands.


    Even though it was true, rissa was very upset that Kathryn, as her biological daughter, believed what others said.


    When Shiloh was still her daughter, she would not believe what others said.


    Shiloh was determined to be the head of the family.


    That was her attitude.


    Kathryn was different.


    She was more likely to force someone to do something unnecessarily.


    If someone can reasonably rece her, Kathryn will give up the position of family head as soon as possible.


    She did not have the ambition to dominate the Farrell family or Jensburg.


    Kathryn touched her face and said, "Mom, you''re looking at me like this.


    Did I do something wrong? Or have I be ugly now? I''ve been too busytely, always working overtime untilte at night.


    For an extended period, I have been staying upte, and as a result, I no longer appear as attractive." rissa said.


    "No, my daughter is the most beautiful at all times.


    However, since you have been staying upte so much, you should also pay attention to your health, take care of yourself, use more skin care products, and take some beauty supplements.  We women must learn to take care of ourselves and maintain our image.


    Even when we get old, we must not mistreat ourselves and must age gracefully." Kathryn smiled and said, "Mom, I will.


    I will take care of myself." The skin care products she used were all very good.


    rissa asked, "That''s good.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Take excellent care of yourself.


    As for your lifelong event, do you have someone you like?" Kathryn:M O "Yeso do, but i''m not in the mood to think about getting married right now.


    When I said I''d rather get rid of the father and keep the son, Mom, you 1, Mom, youn red at me again. rissa. "Kathryn, do you believe in mom?"


    Kathryn looked straight at rissa and said, "Mom, we are mother and daughter.  Although we may not agree, others see us as one because I''m your biological daughter." Just like how Liberty and the others saw her.


    Liberty and the others knew exactly what kind of person she was.


    so what? Be on guard against her when she needs to.


    Because no matter how exemry she was, she couldn''t escape the fact that she was rissa''s biological daughter.

 Chapter 3431

    "Mom, if you want to tell me something, just tell me directly.


    No matter if you and I are on the same page or not, you can talk to me." rissa pursed her lips, then her expression became a little self-deprecating, and she said, "Kathryn, you said this as if you were my biological daughter, and it makes you very sad.


    If you can choose, don''t you want to choose me as your mother?" Kathryn said, "Children have no choice.


    They cannot choose their own parents." rissa said, "The worst thing I have ever done in my life is the death of your aunt and your younger aunt.


    You just can''t ept it.


    So why can''t it be me? The man I like disdains me, which will leave me with regrets for the rest of my life.


    It''s possible that your mom''ster years will be ruined by him.


    Why is God so unfair?" Although rissa did not explicitly state that she killed her eldest and younger sisters, her words implied that she had killed them.


    That''s why she said the worst thing she had ever done in her life was her sisters'' deaths.


    Kathryn had heard numerous rumors, and when shebined them with her mother''s behavior after meeting Audrey, she already had the answer in her mind.


    However, she was still shocked and upset when she heard her mother indirectly admit to killing her two aunts.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn replied, "Mom, there is no fairness in God, and there is no fairness in this world.


    Some people are born Romans, while others struggle to make ends meet their entire lives.


    How can this be exined? Although you may disagree, if everyone says someone is better than you, then it is true.


    Is it that difficult to admit that someone is better than you?" The more Kathryn spoke, the more excited she became.


    Almost questioning the mother.


    Kathryn continued, "Mom, why are you unwilling to ept this? Over the past few decades, have you proven that you''re better than your older sister? Love cannot be forced.


    Someone who doesn''t love you simply doesn''t love you.


    No matter how much you do, he won''t love you.


    However, there is more than one man in the world.


    Why stay with one man if he can''t appreciate you? Can''t you find a man who truly understands and appreciates you? Hate is born out of love.


    Are you happy? What have you gained? Unfortunately, you will gain nothing and lose a lot." Listening to Kathryn''s questioning, rissa was frustrated even as she remained silent.


    She was deeply enraged by Kathryn''s inquiry.


    She was furious that Kathryn didn''t share her perspective and questioned the unfairness of God.


    It was impossible to empathize with Kathryn, who did not grow up by rissa''s side, even if she was her biological daughter.


    If it was Shiloh... Shiloh was not her biological daughter, and she was already dead.


    She was responsible for instigating Shiloh''s death.


    What else did she want Shiloh to do now? Shiloh was quite simr to her in terms of selfishness, but Kathryn was more like her in other aspects.


    "Kathryn, you have long believed that it was me who killed your aunt and your younger aunt, right?" rissa asked grimly.


    Kathryn replied, "It''s not what I think.


    I think it can''t be a fact.


    Mom, I just know that you shouldn''t do it yourself if you don''t want others to know about it.


    If it''s done, it''s done.


    If it''s not done, it''s not done.


    No one can change the oue just because they think they have done it.¡± Carissa After a long moment, she sighed.  The sinister murderous look on her face was gone.


    rissa: "Kathryn, what do you think mom should do now?" Kathryn: "Mom, you won''t listen to what I say.


    You''ll do whatever you want, as long as you think you are confident om You enough to change the oue."


    rissa choked again.


    There was something behind Kathryn''s words, suggesting that hol matter how much she struggled, it would be futile.  The best thing was to admit defeat and plead guilty.

 Chapter 3432

    rissa was still alive.


    She would not let her sisters''s deaths be in vain.


    No matter what, she would prove that she was the one who killed the sisters, expose her vicious face, and ruin her reputation.


    Then she would not hesitate to stain her hands with blood, and everything she had taken would return to the hands of her eldest sister''s lineage.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was not willing to ept it! She was not convinced! How could she not be as good as her older sister? Her elder sister, born eighteen years earlier than her, assumed the position of head of the family.


    "Mom, have you ever regretted it? Mom, I understand that my aunt raised you.


    The saying that an older sister is like a mother is most appropriate for my aunt." rissa and her younger aunt were both raised by her elder aunt.


    However, her elder aunt, whom she raised, died at the hands of rissa, with whom she had a deep trust.


    rissa said nothing.


    Sometimes, she regretted it.


    At times, she believed that her actions were correct.


    If a person does not care about herself, she will be punished by heaven and earth.


    She did it for herself.


    After a long silence, rissa stood up and walked away.


    She went to pour a ss of warm water for the mother and daughter.


    Putting one of the cups of warm water in front of Kathryn, rissa held her own cup of water and said as she sat down, "Your throat is dry after talking so much.


    Have a drink of water." Kathryn was also really thirsty.


    She picked up the ss of water, took a sip, and felt that there was something wrong with the water quality.


    No, there is no way the water quality could be a problem.


    That means there is medicine in this ss of water.


    The next moment, her hand shook, and the water in the cup and cup spilled onto the table.


    The cup encircled the table, then rolled to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Kathryn felt dizzy; the sky and earth were spinning.


    Her mother''s figure changed before her eyes.


    The endless darkness swept her away before she could hold on for even a minute.


    The moment she lost consciousness, she thought, Even a tiger won''t eat its own cubs, so how could her own mother not even let her, her own daughter, go? rissa looked at Kathryn, lying on the table.


    The tabletop was already full of water.


    There was no expression on her face.


    After a few minutes, she stood up, walked to Kathryn''s side, and looked down at the sleeping Kathryn.


    She reached out and gently touched Kathryn''s face.


    "Kathryn, you are my biological daughter.


    Even though you didn''t grow up with me, you are still my only daughter.


    Even if you and I are not on the same page, even if you secretly keep in touch with Liberty without my knowledge, if you were not my biological daughter, you and Liberty would probably be best friends.


    You have done so many things to betray me, but I won''t hold it against you.


    After all, you are my daughter.


    I can even kill Shiloh because she is not my biological daughter.


    I will always be soft-hearted towards you." rissa murmuredkta Kerself, "i su musthave must have a sessor.


    I can''t be without a sessor.


    I can''t lose to my eldest sister.


    She was better than me in every way.


    She raised me, and I have witnessed her excellence.


    But I just can''t ept it.


    I won''t resign myself to it... For decades, I have failed to prove that I am better than her.


    Look, Audrey, her eldest daughter, is truly exceptional, and herk granddaughters are equally exceptional.  Even the grandchildren are much better than your brothers.


    Clive can fight against your three brothers alone." rissa''s eyes m turned red, and tears welled up inside them.  She didn''t know if she was remembering her sisters or something else.


    Her tears began to drip down, drop by drop, falling on Kathryn''s face.

 Chapter 3433

    rissa continued, "Kathryn, I''m just letting you sleep. I won''t kill you. I''m going to do something you don''t like. I''m sorry; I embarrassed you. You are my daughter, and I made things difficult for you. If I hadn''t done those things, you would have been able to develop well."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    rissa took a tissue and wiped away her tears. Looking at her sleeping daughter, she sighed.


    She knew that Kathryn was really exceptional.


    But because of a mother like her, the daughter is conflicted and in pain.


    Kathryn understood everything she should and shouldn''t know.


    Kathryn couldn''t do anything because of her identity, and no one could criticize her.


    Who said Kathryn was her biological daughter?


    After looking at Kathryn quietly for a few minutes, rissa had adjusted her mood. She took Kathryn''s cell phone from her and wanted to use Kathryn''s cell phone to contact Pedro. Kathryn had set a password, so she tried several numbers, but none of them worked, so she had to give up using Kathryn''s cell phone to contact Pedro.


    Fortunately, she was the one in charge. Before Pedro came to Kathryn, he had no one to serve. She made arrangements for Pedro to serve as her daughter''s assistant. Even after Pedro came to Kathryn, he immediately showed his special loyalty as an assistant.


    It was simple for her to find out Pedro''s contact information as the family head. rissa quickly got Pedro''s contact information from her assistant.


    Pedro answered the call from rissa. He seemed to understand why rissa suddenly called him.


    "Pedro,e to the Farrell family mansion." rissa gave the order in a deep voice.


    Without waiting for Pedro to answer, rissa continued, "Kathryn has fallen into aa. She won''t wake up in two days. I don''t trust anyone else. I''ll leave her with you to ensure her safety."


    rissa did not trust her husband and three sons.


    It was true that Kathryn was their biological daughter and sister, but they had stronger feelings for Shiloh and were mostly dissatisfied and resentful towards Kathryn.


    They even thought that it was Kathryn''s existence that caused Shiloh to fall to her death.


    If they were aware that she had drugged Kathryn, they would have taken action against her while she was away from home. rissa did not dare to take the risk.


    Perhaps they did not dare to kill Kathryn.


    However, they were able to arrange for a lustful and daring second-generation rich man to defile Kathryn while she was unconscious andcked the strength to resist, making the situation inevitable.


    "What happened with Miss?"


    When Pedro heard the news that Kathryn was unconscious, he couldn''t hide his nervousness.


    rissa said, "I gave her some medicine, just to let her sleep; her life is not in danger."


    Kathryn might not have slept for two days because she only drank a sip of water.


    Pedro: "I''ll be there right away."


    "Okay." rissa immediately cut off the call.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door outside the study.


    rissa walked over and turned off the TV, then walked to the study door and opened it but only a crack, NO allowing the people outside to see a little bit of what was going on inside, but not clearly.


    Marco was the person standing at the study door, holding altray with food that rissa had not touched.


    Marco saw that his mother looked unhappy and seemed very angry.m When his mothe opened the door, he took the opportunity to take a quick look at the study.  This nce scared him.


    He saw Kathryn lying on the desk, motionless, and there were broken cups on the floor.

 Chapter 3434

    rissa looked unhappy. Marco knew without asking that the mother and daughter might have had an argument. Did Kathryn be a victim of his old mother''s murder?


    Frightened, Marco quickly turned his gaze away and said carefully to rissa, "Mom, you and Kathryn have to eat even if we want to talk."


    "roll!"


    rissa roared in anger.


    The intensity of the yelling drove Marco to turn and flee. Because he ran too fast, he fell down, and the tray he was holding, along with the food, fell to the ground. He looked extremely embarrassed as the food scattered all over the floor.


    The study door mmed shut with a "bang".


    Marco only dared to turn his head to look at the closed study door before hastily getting up.


    He didn''t dare to leave like this; he had to clean up the food on the ground.


    Marco quickly cleaned up the mess on the ground and went downstairs in a hurry.


    Holden and his two younger sons were nervous when they heard some noise upstairs.


    "Can you two go upstairs and see what''s going on?" Holden guessed that rissa was furious. He was afraid to go upstairs and face rissa''s reprimand, so he asked his two younger sons to go upstairs and check.


    Noel pushed Sage, and Sage pulled him.


    Each brother wanted the other to go upstairs.


    In the end, they just went together because no one wanted to.


    However, as soon as they reached the stairs, they saw their eldest brother, Marco, hurrying downstairs.


    "Brother, what happened? I appeared to hear something breaking."


    Noel, the second brother, inquired.


    When Noel saw the tray Marco was carrying, he understood what was going on.


    He intended to mock Marco by identally knocking over rissa''s food, but he refrained from his yful remarks upon noticing Marco''s pallid countenance.


    Marco handed the cleaned-up food and tray to the servant, telling him to clean them up. He walked over and sat down on the sofa.


    "Marco, what''s going on? Your mother still refuses to eat?" Holden asked with concern.


    "Dad, pour me a ss of water. I want to drink some to calm myself down."


    Without Holden going to pour water, Noel quickly poured a ss of water for Marco.


    Noel poured Marco a ss of water, which he drank in one breath.


    "dad." Marco looked at his father, his face pale, then lowered his voice and said, "I don''t know what my mother and Kathryn are arguing about. My mother attacked Kathryn."


    "ah?" The father and his two younger sons all opened their mouths in surprise.


    Holden''s face gradually turned pale. He asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Did you see clearly? Did your mother really do something to Kathryn? Is Kathryn alive now, or dead?"


    Holden never dreamed that rissa would attack her own daughter.


    §Ù§Ñ§â§Ñ


    Shiloh died at rissa''s instigation. One could also argue that Shiloh was not his biological child, and that m Shiloh''s biological father switched the two children, resulting in Kathryn, the Farrell family''s real daughter, not growing up with her parents and experiencing bullying and abuse from her adoptive family.


    rissa seemed to still love her adopted daughter Shiloh as much h as much as before, but who could guarantee that she actually hated Shiloh''s biological father in her heart and took revenge on Shiloh little by little?  Kathryn, however, was her biological daughter.


    How could she bear to harm her own daughter?


    To be honest, Holden would harm his own daughter, but rissa wouldn''t do that because she needed Kathryn to take over.


    Marco replied, "I don''t know whether Kathryn is dead or alive now. I only saw Kathryn lying on mom''s deskm motionless. There was a cup on the floor, broken into pieces. Mom looked heckled and told me to get out. I was terrified that I fell down, and the food spilled on the floor." This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 3435

    Noel and Sage looked at each other, and their expressions changed.


    Kathryn was their only biological sister. Their mother was not very nice to Kathryn at the beginning, but in the past six months, she has trusted her more and more and has given her more power little by little.


    They didn''t expect that their mother would actually attack their sister, Kathryn.


    Holden said calmly, "Kathryn will not die. No matter how vicious your mother is, she would not kill Kathryn. It is more likely that she would kill the four of us, father and son."


    The Farrell family''s family rules were there, which led to the person in charge always favoring girls over boys.


    Holden valued his sessor more than his own life.


    Since Shiloh was already dead, no matter how angry or vicious rissa was, she would never attack Kathryn.


    "Then why is Kathryn motionless?"


    Marco also didn''t want Kathryn to die.


    It''s not that he loved Kathryn so much, but he felt a sense of grief for the loss of another.


    If Kathryn was murdered by rissa, the four of them-father and son-would really have to live in fear.


    After thinking for a while, Holden spected, "Maybe your mother drugged her and knocked her out. Your mother is probably going to kill Liberty."


    This was the only reason Holden could think of that could have caused rissa to drug Kathryn. Because Kathryn had a good personal rtionship with Liberty, she couldn''t really kill her.


    Kathryn was drugged, unaware of it, and unable to inform Liberty, so rissa''s conspiracy n had a chance of sess.


    "It''s winter vacation now. Find an excuse to ask your mom for leave, then take the kids back to your grandparents'' ce, away from the disputes in Jensburg. Wait until your mom is done fighting with them, and thene back depending on the situation."


    Holden''s hometown was a bit far from Jensburg, so he asked his children and grandchildren to return to his hometown so that they could take a vacation and stay away from disputes.


    He felt that rissa wanted to make a break with Liberty and her gang.


    On the surface, they were rtives.


    However, even though rissa knew that Liberty was her eldest sister''s granddaughter, she didn''t feel any kinship towards her. When Liberty set up apany in Jensburg topete with Farrell Group for business, rissa must have had murderous intentions towards her.


    Although rissa really touched Liberty, she would not get any benefits because the people in Wiltspoon would not let her go.


    However, if Liberty were gone, it would mean that the hope of the descendants of the previous head of the family taking over would be cut off. After all, among the people selected from Wiltspoon, Liberty was the only one who was suitable to take over.


    Unless Audrey takes over the Farrell family herself and forcefully changes the family rules and n rules, like the Lafayette family in Meadspring did,.


    After the current head of the Lafayette family took over, he forcefully revised the family rules and n rules of Eourse, this was also the result of many years of nning and too many sacrifices by the previous head of the Lafayette family. The Lafayette family nowadays does not have so many bad habits.  Marco and his two brothers werepletely confused. They looked at each other, not knowing what had happened to make their mother suddenly kill Liberty.


    Although Liberty was alone in Jensburg, she had bodyguards arranged by the three major wealthy families in Wiltspoon who were always by her side to protect her safety.


    Kevin had been in Jensburg for a long time. He and Hayden were am couple. The Queen family would not watch the Farrell family touch her, as she was Kevin''s sister-inw.  Was it possible that his mother was nning to kill Kevin?


    If that happened, their Farrell family would really have attracted a strong enemy.


    No matter how useless Marco and his two brothers were, they knew that they could no offend Several wealthy families at once, even if those wealthy families did not belong to Jensburg.


    "Dad, why?" Sage asked in confusion.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3436

    Sage continued, "Dad, what do you know? My mom went on a long trip. After she came back, she didn''t evene back to thepany. She was in a bad mood and didn''t even eat. Howe in just one day? What happened to mom?"


    "Yes, Dad, at this time, if you have something to hide from us, please tell us quickly so that we can find a way to deal with it." Noel echoed Sage''s words.


    Even Marco didn''t quite understand. Just because his mom didn''t say anything after she came back. He only knew that his mom was in a bad mood and seemed very anxious.


    They had no idea what had happened.


    Although Holden didn''t care about things, he had been married to rissa for decades, so he might be hiding something from them.


    Holden was silent for a moment, then said, "It''s better for you not to know. Anyway, everyone will harm you except me. You can listen to me and take all the valuables you can. Hurry up and take your wives, children, and daughters back to the Janzen family.


    The house that I built in my hometown has five floors. The property certificate is in the names of the three of you brothers. It is your residence in your hometown. The rest of the family property has been divided up by your uncles and aunts. You don''t have to fight with them. You may need their help in the future. After all, you brothers are all from my Janzen family. The Janzen family will not ignore you living there."


    The Janzen family was not as wealthy and powerful as the Farrell family, but at least they had arge family.


    After Holden married rissa, the Janzen family also gained a lot of benefits from the Farrell family because of their inw rtionship.


    In their hometown, the Janzen family was considered a wealthy family in the eyes of others.


    Holden was d that he had built a house in his hometown in his early years and named his three sons after them. In this way, his parents, brothers, and sisters couldn''t be divided.


    It was a way for him to leave a way out for his three sons. Even if the sons don''t need to go back to live there, they can still have a ce to stay when theye back to their hometown during the holidays, instead of having to stay at their brothers'' homes.


    "dad!" Marco called out, "What happened? What are you and mom hiding from us?"


    Their father''s words made the three brothers panic.


    It felt like the sky was falling for the Farrell family.


    The three brothers wanted to escape famine and disaster.


    Holden said, "There''s a 99% chance that your mother killed your aunts. The assistant next to her theman yourmon truly loved, is probably still alive and may have been found by Wiltspoon first. So, your mom is the one who caused the previous head of the family to die. The truth must be revealed.


    Let''s not talk about whether your mom will be punished byw. Her position as the head of the family Will definitely end. She will also be disgraced. Even the Farrell family members will not let her go. You are her biological sons; you will be implicated."


    "Based on my understanding of your mom''s personality, she will definitely take someone with her even if she dies, and the person she will take m with her is Liberty That''s why your mom drugged Kathryn. She was afraid that Kathryn would tip off Liberty and make her prepare. Even if my guess is wrong, it''s good for you to stay away from Jensburg for a while. It''s not bad to take the children back to your hometown to live for a while and change their living environment."  The three brothers looked at each other again.


    Is our eldest aunt''s assistant still alive?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Did mom go on a long trip just for that assistant?

 Chapter 3437

    Marco said, "Dad, let''s wait for Mom to make the arrangements. I think it may not be the case. My aunt has been dead for decades. She is eighteen years older than Mom. Her assistant should be ten or twenty years older than Mom. If he were alive, he would be in his nies, right? An old man in his 90s needs help to walk. What else can he do?"


    "His memory must be bad. How much does he remember about things that happened decades ago? Besides, even if he is alive, in good health, and eloquent, will everyone believe what he says? Or does he have evidence in his hands to prove that my mom killed my aunt?"


    Marco didn''t want to take his children back to his hometown.


    Although the three brothers couldn''t take over the family business, they also had many industries in Jensburg.


    Shops, small factories, several small vis,rge ts, etc.-these industries enable them to live a veryfortable life.


    Going back to their hometown meant starting over. Besides, no matter how their hometown developed, it would never be as good as the center of Jensburg City. Holden stared at Marco, angry and anxious, and cursed in a low voice, "Marco, you don''t understand. Anyway, it''s right to listen to my advice. You don''t have to rush to sell your property in the city center. Wait and see first. However, you will stay in my hometown for the time being. If you see a suitable project, you can invest in it. Unless your sister takes over the position of head of the family, you should try not to return to the center of Jensburg and stay in my hometown to develop.


    Just ignore everything and live your life honestly. This is the way to stay alive in a big family full of disputes."


    Holden didn''t have any great abilities, but he was more knowledgeable about survival than his sons.


    Holden continued, "Have you not noticed when watching TV? Only those who can see things clearly and think things through can survive. Like the princes in ancient times, they did not participate in power struggles and did not rush for the throne. No matter who was on the throne, they could get the title of prince and be an idle prince.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s pretty cool to be alive. The new emperor fought his way through blood, and after taking the throne, he has to show off. He usually won''t attack those brothers who don''t fight for the throne with him. So, not fighting orpeting is also a way to save your life. Unless you have enough ability and capital to fight for it."


    Holden didn''t want the Farrell family to change owners. Even if Kathryn bes the head of the family, she is his biological daughter. No matter how bad the rtionship between father and daughter is, he, as a father, can still live in the Farrell family in his old age. The lives of his three sons and grandchildren will not be greatly affected.


    However, if the descendant of the previous head of the familyes back to power, it is hard to say what will happen to his children and grandchildren. Rather than staying here and chopping fish on someone else''s chopping board, it is better to return to his hometown to develop.


    Anyway, the sons have made a lot of money. Not to mention hundreds of millions, but they are worth tens of millions.


    A fortune of tens of millions is nothing to the wealthy, but to ordinary people, it is wealth that many people cannot earn in their entire lifetime.


    Holden said, "Marco, you''ll be right if you listen to me. Hurry up and pack up, tell your mom, and take your wife and children back to my hometown for the winter vacation."


    The three brothers were looking at each other. None of them wanted to leave.


    They didn''t think it had reached that point.


    Their mother didn''t say anything; everything was just their father''s guess.


    Seeing that his three sons didn''t move, Holden felt anxious, angry, and helpless. He was old, and he was rissa''s bedmate. They had been married for decades. Even if the man rissa truly loves is not him, they have been happy for a long time, and rissa will tell him about some things.


    He knew more than his three sons. He wished he could leave for his sons, but he was helpless because, no matter how good the rtionship between him and his sons was, they would still listen to rissa most of the time.


    He spoke until his mouth was dry, but his sons did not take him seriously.


    "Young Master."


    Mr. Fraser?


    Marco turned his head to look at the butler and dasked, "Is it Pedro Fraser?"


    The butler nodded. "It''s him."


    Marco frowned. "Why is he here?"


    Did he know that Kathryn was in trouble?


    In that case, Pedro woulde really quickly.

 Chapter 3438

    "I''ll go out and take a look." Marco didn''t tell Pedro toe in, so he went out to take a look. As soon as he reached the door of the house, he met Pedro, who came in.


    Pedro''s identity as a servant in the Farrell family mansion made it impossible to stop him.


    He didn''t dare to stop him.


    The butler just came in ahead to report; he couldn''t stop Pedro.


    Pedro''s future status would be the same as that of rissa''s assistance. He would be a special person in the Farrell family. He was the most trusted person of rissa and her right-hand man.


    What they did represented the will of rissa.


    Stopping them was equivalent to stopping rissa. Who wouldn''t want to live?


    "Mr. Fraser, why are you here?" Marco put on a smile and asked Pedro why he hade.


    Pedro didn''t answer him. He walked around him and walked quickly into the house, crossed the hall, and went straight upstairs.


    Pedro''s actions stunned Holden and his three sons.


    After a while, Holden and his three sons came to their senses and hurried upstairs. They thought Pedro would have a conflict with rissa.


    After all, Pedro was loyal to Kathryn, not rissa.


    As soon as the father and his three sons went up to the second floor, they saw Pedro, with a gloomy face,ing out of the study holding the unconscious Kathryn.


    The four of them, father and son, were stunned again.


    They didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    There was the sound of something being smashed in the study again.


    Without asking, they knew it was rissa who got angry.


    "What happened to Kathryn?"


    Coming back to his senses, Holden quickly stepped forward and asked nervously. At this moment, he really cared about Kathryn''s life or death.


    Pedro said nothing. Kathryn was held in his arms, motionless, with one of her hands hanging down. People who didn''t know the truth would think that she had ascended to paradise when they saw her lifeless appearance.


    Holden reached out and tried to touch Kathryn''s nose.


    Pedro paused and said coldly, "The youngdy is not dead!"


    Holden''s trembling hand still reached Kathryn''s nose, and he found that she was still breathing. He was visibly relieved, and his hands stopped shaking.


    "It''s good to be alive. It''s good to be alive. Did Kathryn have a fight with her mother? What''s there for a mother and daughter to quarrel about? They are real mother and daughter, and we are on the same side." Holden muttered.


    Pedro didn''t respond. He just carried Kathryn downstairs.


    Marco and his two brothers looked at Pedro. When Pedro carried Kathryn past them. Mareo couldn''t help but ask Where are you taking Kathryn, Mr. Fraser? This is her home."


    "Hospital." Pedro said it coldly.


    rissa said that she only gave Kathryn some medicine, and it would not take Kathryn''s life. However, Pedro was still worried and had to send Kathryn to the hospital for a check-up.


    What if rissa poisoned the youngdy?


    No, even a tiger won''t eat its own cubs.


    No matter what, rissa would never harm the youngdy!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Pedro kept convincing himself in his heart not to worry too much.

 Chapter 3439

    Hearing this, Marco instinctively wanted to follow.


    "Don''t follow me!" Pedro said it again coldly.


    Marco''s legs paused.


    Holden and his three sons could only watch Pedro carry Kathryn downstairs. Soon, they heard the sound of a car leaving.


    They knew that it was Pedro who drove Kathryn away from the Farrell family mansion.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Holden asked his three sons to go downstairs, and he walked to the door of the study. He was silent for a long time before he raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Go away, don''t bother me!"


    The furious voice of rissa came from the study. She was sitting at the desk, holding her phone, and telling her assistant, "No matter what method you use, I just want Liberty to die!"


    rissa was in a very bad mood as she decided to fight to the death with Audrey. She also got angry when she heard a knock on the door.


    Holden''s hand shrank back, and soon he knocked on the door again.


    "rissa, it''s me." Holden called his wife''s name.


    After being married for decades, he rarely called her by her name.


    rissa hung up the phone, threw the phone on the desk, and leaned back in the chair. After taking a few deep breaths, she rxed her expression and responded, "Come in."


    Holden pushed the door open.


    When Pedro took Kathryn away just now, he did not lock the door of the study.


    "rissa, what''s wrong with Kathryn?"


    Holden didn''t beat around the bush with his wife and asked about his daughter''s situation. He walked over and questioned rissa angrily, "That''s your biological daughter, and you were so cruel. I can understand that Shiloh was killed by you, but Shiloh was not your biological daughter, and you actually hated Shiloh''s family in your heart. You just used Shiloh as a pawn to confuse everyone and make them think that Kathryn was useless. You covered up for Kathryn and let Kathryn quietly take control of thepany."


    Holden felt heartbroken every time he mentioned Shiloh. He really loved Shiloh, and two years ago, he didn''t know that Shiloh was not his biological daughter. The daughter, whom he raised with care and love, died.


    rissa was behind the scenes, fanning the mes. The moment Holden learned of Shiloh''s death, he really hated rissa. Even when he was forced to castrate himself, he didn''t hate it that much. After all, he did something wrong.


    Shiloh was so innocent. It wasn''t her who swapped her with Kathryn. She was also a newborn baby back then.


    Shiloh had to bear the consequences of the adults'' conspiracy.


    "Kathryn is our biological daughter, the one you gave birth to after ten months of pregnancy. Yet you actually attacked her. Do you wish to kill all your children?"


    Holden became angrier and angrier as he spoke, and he mmed the table.


    rissa suddenly looked up and red at him.


    The next moment, rissa stood up from the chair, and in the blink of an eye, she had walked around the desk Rhad ande to Holden''s side. She pulled Holden away from the desk.


    This was followed by a round of punching and kicking.


    Holden also resisted. But he was in poor health, mainly because he was hospitalized for a period of time after castration, and he has not fully recovered yet.


    rissa was good at martial arts, and even though she didn''t have to fight normally, her foundation was there.


    The couple had a fight.


    The incident ended with Holden being knocked to the ground with a bruised face, a swollen nose, and blooding from the corners of his mouth.

 Chapter 3440

    -After beating up Holden, rissa sat on the desk, panting heavily, pointing at Holden, and cursing, "You are so bold, aren''t you? You dare to m the table at me! No one has ever dared to m the table at me in my life!


    What happened to Kathryn? Do you care? You still have the nerve to me me. How much affection do you have for your biological daughter? How sincere are you? You''re asking what''s wrong with your daughter now. You''re so hypocritical. Are you worried that you and your three sons will have a hard time?


    How dare you mention Shiloh to me? Yes, I hate Shiloh''s family. When I found out that Shiloh was not my biological daughter, I hated her so much that I wanted to take revenge. If it were my daughter, they would not treat her well and abuse her, but their daughter grew up beside me, enjoying all the glory and wealth. How could I not hate her?"


    Any normal mother would hate it.


    At first, rissa was really reluctant to give up the mother-daughter rtionship with Shiloh. She also tried hard to tell herself that it had nothing to do with Shiloh and that she was innocent.


    After a long time, she hated her very much.


    The mother-daughter love for Shiloh gradually disappeared and was reced by revenge.


    If Shiloh had been timid and cautious after the incident of recing a girl, had not targeted Kathryn, and had no longer dreamed of taking over, she might have spared Shiloh''s life.


    However, what made rissa decide to kill was the matter between Shiloh and Holden.


    She could never ept it. She couldn''t face it.


    Even if it was caused by two people identally taking the medicine,.


    She couldn''t ept it either, and there was always a thorn in her heart.


    Holden, whether rissa loved him or not, was her husband.


    rissa could keep her feelings for someone, but Holden couldn''t have an affair with other women.


    Holden said, "rissa, you old w!tch!"


    rissa: "I''m an old w!tch? You think you''re still young, you old dog!"


    Holdeny on the ground for a long time before he got up. He pointed at rissa and cursed, "You will be deserted by everyone sooner orter!"


    His words stabbed rissa''s heart like a knife.


    She will soon be deserted by her friends and rtives, and everything she has nned for will soon return to the hands of her eldest sister''s descendants.


    She''s not willing to ept this!


    "Hizz, hizz, hizz!"


    rissa roared three times in session. She wanted to get Holden out. She angrily said, "Old dog, pack up all your things, get out of the Farrells mansion, and never show up in front of me again!"


    Holden: "I don''t want to see you again!"


    rissa said, "And take your three sons and get out; all of you get out of Farrell''s mansion!"


    Holden wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "You think I really want to stay here? The thing I regret most in my life is walking into this mansion without warmth and kindness."


    He really regretted it. He had been living a very depressed life for decades.


    "I''m leaving; I''m leaving right away.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    From now on, even if you carry me in a sedan chair, Your Fanerar, I will never set foot in your Farrells mansion again. You just stay here to guard your mansion, your n members, and everything in your family!"


    After saying this, Holden turned around and walked out with great dignity. When he opened the door of the study, he saw his three sons standing at the door. Holden nced at his sons and left with a dark face.


    "dad."


    The three brothers instinctively looked into the study and followed their father.


    Hearing the noise downstairs, they hurried upstairs and saw their father at this moment


    Holden said, "Let''s go; let''s all go. She doesn''t need us! She only needs this n and position."


    The three brothers didn''t dare to speak.


    Pedro didn''t care what themotion would be like in the Farrell family mansion.


    He drove Kathryn to the hospital quickly.


    Kathryn''s weak voice suddenly sounded: "Pedro, tell Liberty to be careful recently and not to go out if possible. It would be better if she could go back to Wiltspoon."

 Chapter 3441

    Chapter 3441-While Pedro was driving, he heard Kathryn''s voice. He put on the emergency brake right away.


    Realizing that this action was very dangerous, he quickly turned on the hazard lights, and when he was sure there were no cars behind him, he quickly pulled over.


    "Miss?" Pedro turned his head to look.


    Kathryn wanted to sit up, but she still felt dizzy, and the world was spinning, so she couldn''t get up.


    She could only continue to lie there.


    She didn''t know where her mother got the medicine, what it was, or why it was so effective.


    She took a sip of warm water, but after drinking it, she felt that the water was not right, so she stopped drinking it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    That was it; she lost consciousness.


    It took a while before she regained consciousness.


    When she heard her mother''s voice, shey still and continued to pretend to be unconscious until Pedro carried her away from the Farrell family mansion.


    In order to allow her to sleep morefortably, Pedro put her in the back seat, where there were three seats for her to lie on, which was much morefortable than leaning on the passenger seat.


    Even if she fell asleep, Pedro wanted her to sleepfortably so that she wouldn''t feel ufortable when she woke up.


    "Miss, are you okay?"


    Pedro got out of the car, then opened the back door and leaned in to help Kathryn up.


    Kathryn raised her hand to stop him and said weakly, "I feel very dizzy. I can''t sit up. If I sit up, I will feel even more dizzy."


    She closed her eyes again while speaking.


    Her brows were tightly knit together, and she was truly dizzy.


    Kathryn said, "The drug my mother gave me was really powerful."


    Pedro touched her forehead and found that she didn''t have a fever.


    However, Kathryn woke up so quickly that Pedro felt relieved.


    Kathryn said, "Mr. Fraser, inform Liberty... My mother is going to fight her to the death, and we will both be in trouble."


    Liberty was the most suitable sessor among her aunt''s descendants, so her mother wanted to kill her.


    Pedro said instinctively, "Miss, strictly speaking, Liberty is your rival and stands opposite you."


    Kathryn opened her eyes. Due to the dizziness, she saw a double of Pedro. She rubbed her temples, trying to relieve the dizziness.


    But she said, "One generation was wrong, but we can''t make all generations wrong. It''s not mine, and I don''t want it."


    She grabbed Pedro''s hand, closed her eyes, and begged, "Mr. Fraser, if you still recognize me as yourdy, just listen to my arrangements and contact Liberty immediately. I''m not actually interested in the position of matriarch."


    The opportunity to meet Pedro was the most significant benefit of reuniting with her biological parents. Her mother held the family head position, which she snatched.


    It wasn''t hers, so she didn''t want to fight for it. Besides, shecked the courage to argue with Liberty and the others.


    Her mother was responsible for the murders of Liberty''s grandparents and family. There was a deep hatred between them.


    She had no way to stop what happened decades ago, and she didn''t even know where she was at that time.


    Today, decadester, she can only do her best to protect her aunt''s om descendants as a way of atonement for her mother''s sins toward her aunt.


    Kathryn didn''t care that doing so would make her lose the opportunity to be the head of the family.


    She just needed to be true to her conscience.


    She could see from her mother that what was snatched was indeed m


    snatched, leading to constant unease and significant psychological pressure. Perhaps her mother also felt deep regret in her heart.


    After killing my aunt, is my mother really happy? Is she really free of guilt? How much did my mother gain?


    Kathryn still liked to be an upright person. She acted uprightly, and no matter what the oue, she could hold her head high, not doing anything wrong and not being afraid Le of ghosts knocking on her door in the middle of the night.


    Kathryn asked, "Mr. Fraser, if I don''t be the head of the family, will you think I''m useless? Will you regreting to me?"

 Chapter 3442

    Chapter 3442-Pedro gently pinched her lovely nose. He said in a gentle voice, "You''re still dizzy and ufortable, so just have a peaceful sleep and don''t think about anything.


    From the moment I came to your side, I must not regret it. I will not regret it. I will be loyal to you for the rest of my life, and I will never change my mind. As long as I am still alive, I will stay by your side, and I will never regret it."


    Pedro said this, lowering his head, wishing to get closer and kiss her.


    However, when he was about to kiss Kathryn, he stopped.


    Kathryn understood his feelings.


    However, she hasn''t responded to him yet.


    Pedro didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "I''ll listen to you and contact Liberty now."


    Pedro gently touched Kathryn''s head, then took off his coat, covered Kathryn with it, and said softly, "I''ll send you to the hospital after I contact Liberty."


    "Um." Kathryn responded with her eyes closed.


    She didn''t like the dizzy feeling.


    She had to go to the hospital to check what medicine she took. She hoped that she would be back to normal by tomorrow morning.


    Pedro got out of the car, returned to his driver''s seat, and called Liberty.


    Liberty quickly answered his call.


    Pedro said, "Miss Hunt, Matriarch Farrell is going to kill you. Our youngdy asked me to inform you that, if possible, you should stay at home for the next few days. It would be best if you temporarily left Jensburg and returned to Wiltspoon.¡±


    Liberty was not too surprised when she received Pedro''s call.


    Mr. Jimenez was alive, and he had met Audrey, her aunt. He lived in her house. It was not impossible that Matriarch Farrell, knowing that Mr. Jimenez was alive, would panic and take a risk to die with her.


    Liberty had already prepared herself mentally. Audrey also reminded her to be careful, be on guard, and not fall into the vicious tricks of Matriarch Farrell.


    "How is your youngdy?" Liberty asked Kathryn about her situation with concern.


    Pedro replied candidly, "Matriarch Farrell drugged the youngdy. No matter how fast the youngdy reacted, she still got the drug. She was unconscious for a while. She is awake now, but she is still dizzy and feels very ufortable. I will take her to the hospital now. Miss Hunt, that''s it.¡±


    Pedro ended the call quickly.


    After Pedro hung up the phone, Liberty immediately called Kevin.


    "Sister Liberty."


    Kevin was still living in the Queen family''s old house. He was in a positive mood and smiled.


    "Kevin, the situation of the Farrell family has changed. Matriarch Farrell drugged Kathryn and knocked her down. She ns to kill me."


    rissa knew that Kathryn had a positive personal rtionship with her, and Kathryn was not the kind of female devil who was so cruel as to kill people without blinking an eye.


    If Kathryn knew that rissa was going to murder her, she would definitely try to stop her.


    So rissa simplyid Kathryn down to prevent her from getting in the way.


    From another perspective, rissa was also trying to save Kathryn''s life. All the bald things were done by her.


    What if she loses?


    The people in Wiltspoon will let Kathryn go because she hasn''t gone because st along with the evildoers.


    That way, Kathryn can live a good life.


    With Kathryn''s ability and Pedro by her side, she can live well even if she leaves the Parrell family.


    This can be considered a way out of what rissa, as a mother, has nned for her daughter.


    Upon hearing this, Kevin''s expression became serious.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3443

    Kevin got up and walked outside.


    Seeing this, Hayden followed him out silently, listening to him whisper something to Liberty.


    She heard him say to Liberty, "Sister Liberty, I suggest you go back to Wiltspoon now."


    "Although you have Jim and the others protecting you, the Farrell family has been operating in Jensburg for over a hundred years and has many members. If rissa really wants to fight to the death, you will be defenseless. Jensburg is the Farrell family''s territory.


    Wiltspoon is our territory. It will be safer for you to go back than to stay in Jensburg. Hurry up and arrange thepany''s affairs, and then go back to Wiltspoon. I''ll notify my eldest brother and ask him to arrange a private ne to pick you up."


    Kevin had the same idea as Kathryn and felt that it would be safer for Liberty to return to Wiltspoon.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all, Jensburg was the Farrell family''s territory. Even though the Farrell family was not as prosperous as it was in its heyday, they had been running Jensburg for many generations, and their family members were spread across every corner of Jensburg.


    Although there were many tribesmen who were dissatisfied with rissa and defected to Liberty,.


    But most people were unaware of what happened back then and still obeyed rissa''s orders.


    Even if Liberty has bodyguards following her, it''s not safe.


    Liberty said, "How dare she kill me openly? If she is honest, we can still guard against it, but she won''t be honest."


    Kevin said, "Think about your grandmother. She used to be the head of the Farrell family. It can be said that the Farrell family was under her control. What was the result? Don''t underestimate rissa; she can do anything."


    Liberty was silent for a moment, then said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''ll arrange my work now and go back to Wiltspoon. I won''t need a private ne. I''ll go to the airport and fly back, or I can drive directly."


    Kevin said, "Don''t drive out. You don''t know how many cars are waiting to hit you on the road. Likest time, you never thought that something like that would happen. Wait for the elder brother to make the arrangements. Sister Liberty, you''d better not wander around now and try not to go out. If you do go out, tell Jim and the others to let their car follow yours closely, and don''t let other cars cut in line and separate you. I''ll contact my elder brother now."


    Kevin didn''t dare to dy, and after instructing Liberty, he immediately called Zachary.


    Seeing Hayden around, he didn''t even have time to talk to Hayden.


    Hayden said, "I will arrange a few bodyguards for Sister Liberty."


    While waiting for Zachary to answer the call, Kevin nodded and agreed to Hayden''s arrangement.


    It would be safer to have more bodyguards apany Liberty when she goes out.


    Zachary answered the phone.


    Kevin told Zachary about the situation, and Zachary immediately asked Josh to make arrangements.


    Afterwards, Zachary contacted Clive.


    Clive said, "I will personally fly to Jensburg to pick up Liberty. If anything happens to Liberty in Jensburg, our family will me ourselves for the rest of our lives, and we will not be able to face Serenity."


    Because it was his mother, Audrey, who arranged for Liberty to go to Jensburg.


    Clive added, "Zachary, don''t tell Duncan about this for now. He will be very anxious if he finds out, but he is unable to move."


    If Duncan knew that Liberty was in danger, he would definitely not sit still and would follow hek toJensburg, but he was not mobile and would only drag Liberty down if he followed her.


    Zachary was silent for a moment, then said, "I''m afraid I can''t hide it. Sister Liberty also has bodyguards arranged by Duncan."


    Liberty has six bodyguards around her. The York family, the Stone family, and the Lewis family each arranged two bodyguards for her.


    Clive: "Please persuade him not to follow me. I will leave for Jensburg now.


    Pleasefort Serenity. She is pregnant."


    Zachary nodded.


    The two ended the call quickly.

 Chapter 3444

    Clive immediately set off to fly to Jensburg.


    However, after Liberty contacted Kevin, she sat quietly in her office for a long time.


    She was wondering: Was she really going back to Wiltspoon?


    If she didn''t leave and rissa really killed her, then there would be evidence that rissa killed her, and rissa could be convicted.


    Her grandmother''s family was murdered several decades ago.


    Even if Mr. Jimenez was still alive and could serve as a witness, the incident happened so long ago that rissa might not be able to pay with her life.


    Unless rissa hasmitted another capital crime of m*rder or arson recently, rissa can only pay with her life.


    She acted as bait.


    Thinking of this, Liberty immediately called Zachary. After Zachary answered the phone, she said to him, "Zachary, I''ve thought about it. I won''t go back to Wiltspoon. I''ll stay in Jensburg and wait for her to make a move. Once she makes a move, we can get evidence of her crime. I''m going back to Wiltspoon to escape. I can''t hide forever, and we can''t give up Jensburg either."


    Unless she stops pursuing the truth about her grandmother''s m*rder. But that''s impossible.


    "sister!" Zachary called out seriously, "Seren will be very worried if you are like this. Your cousin has already left for Jensburg."


    "Tell Seren that I will be fine and that I will be very careful. Tell her to rest assured and help me take care of Sonny. It would be best if we could keep it a secret from her. Don''t let her know that Sonny is on winter vacation. Let her and her nephew go to FC Manor for vacation."


    Sonny was still in Wiltspoon, but his heart had already flown to FC Manor.


    Titus had his holiday earlier than Sonny.


    The two little ones video chat every day.


    Titus asked Sonny when he woulde over every day.


    Zachary wanted to hide the secret from Serenity even more than Liberty did.


    But he was also afraid that if something really happened to Liberty, Serenity would find out and me him for keeping it a secret.


    Now Zachary hasn''t decided whether to tell Serenity.


    Audrey and other elders also suggested keeping the matter a secret from Serenity for the time being, mainly because Serenity was pregnant. They were afraid that after Serenity knew about it, she would be worried and nervous, which would not be good for her and the baby.


    "Zachary, you can''t get a tiger cub without risking it. What am I doing in Jensburg? I knew there would be dangers before I came here, and I''ve experienced dangers. If I go back like this, won''t all my efforts be wasted?"


    Liberty decided not to return to Wiltspoon but to stay in Jensburg.


    She wanted to see how rissa dealt with her.


    She had to seize this opportunity and get evidence of rissa''s crime so that she could send her to jail.


    Going back to Wiltspoon was much safer than staying in Jensburg for her now.


    However, it was difficult to have a result from the open and secret struggles with rissa.


    Zachary knew that it was useless to persuade her any further, as kiberty''s personality was slightly stronger than Serenity''s.


    Especially after her divorce, she regained her confidence in life and re-entered the workce and business world.


    Liberty''s strength gradually emerged.


    Audrey said that this was the nature of the eldest daughter of their Farrell family.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary said, "Since you have made up your mind, I won''t persuade you any more. You must be careful. Seren and Sonny are waiting for youtone back home to celebrate the New Year. I''ll also ask Josh to arrange for some people to go over there. But, sister, try not to go out. I think they''ll use a car ident. Unless rissa really doesn''t want to live anymore, she would just hack or shoot people."

 Chapter 3445

    Liberty said, "I will be careful; you don''t have to worry too much about me."


    She was very busy every day, and the ces she went to most often were thepany and the Fortress Hotel.


    Thepany may be a little safer than the Fortress Hotel.


    The hotel was open to the public, with so many peopleing in and out every day from all over the world, so it was easy for a killer to hide.


    Liberty said, "My aunt sent me a message. I''ll talk to her first."


    Zachary said, "Okay, sister, you must be careful."


    "I know. I will." Liberty quickly hung up the phone and turned to talk to Audrey.


    Serenity, who was still unaware of the changes in the situation in Jensburg, remained at Wildridge Manor.


    Several seniors liked the environment of Wildridge Manor and originally just went there to have a meal, but because they were attracted by the beauty of the vi and the olddy''s repeated persuasion, they decided to stay in the vi for a few days.


    When people of the same generation get together and talk about the past, they can talk for days and nights.


    Even Mr. Jimenez didn''t want to leave.


    He thought Old Mrs. York really knew how to enjoy life and built a vi like this for her retirement.


    Most of the young people in the York family usually lived in the city. They had to go to work and often travel on business. It was more convenient to live in the city.


    They would only return to the vi during festivals.


    Retired people lived in the vi, enjoying their retirement and leading a leisurely life. This was the highest level of retirement life.


    Because the seniors liked this little kid, Sonny, and the kindergarten only required one day before the winter vacation, Serenity simply asked for a day off for Sonny, went to the kindergarten to get all of Sonny''s things, and started the winter vacation one day early.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Without going to kindergarten, Sonny was like a wild horse that had broken free from its reins. After getting up in the morning and having breakfast, he disappeared without a trace. It was not until eight or nine in the evening that Serenity could find him.


    Tonight was no exception. It was nine o''clock in the evening before Serenity found Sonny at Rose''s ce and brought the little guy back.


    "Auntie, I haven''t had enough fun yet; let me y for a while longer." Sonny, who was pulled back by Serenity, kept saying along the way that he hadn''t yed enough and wanted to y for a while longer.


    Serenity said, "Auntie is about to rest, but you are still ying. Auntie doesn''t have time to pick you up."


    As Sonny walked, he said, "Second Grandma will take me back."


    Serenity said, "Second Grandma is old; it''s dark, cold, and windy; don''t always ask Second Grandma to bring you herete at night."


    Sonny said, "Then I can wait until my unclees back and ask him to pick me up. I really want to y."


    Serenity said, "No, you have to go home to take a shower, rest, and y again tomorrow."


    Sonny said, "Auntie, I''m on winter vacation now. When will you take me to visit Titus? I really want to go to his house. It''s more lively there, with little brothers and sisters."


    It''s not like his family is just him and his mom.


    There were no children in her aunt Serenity''s family, so she couldanly y with the children of the workers in his uncle''s family.


    This was also the reason why Sonny had so much fun at the vi.


    Not only did several old grandfathers teach him many new tricks, but many friends at the foot of the mountain also yed with him.


    Serenity replied, "After the old men go home, I will take you to y withm Titus. Otherwise, you can go with the genius doctor, grandfather, and I will not go with you."


    The old doctor would also have to return to FC Manor in a few days.


    Serenity originally nned to take Sonny and the old doctor to FC Manor.


    If the old doctor is willing, it would save her trouble.


    After thinking about it, Sonny refused, "Auntie, I want you to apany me. Don''t you miss my little sister, Avah? Didn''t you always say that you wanted to hug Avah and give birth to a little sister for me in the future?"


    Serenity: "You said that there is only a little brother in my belly, and I can''t give birth to a little sister."


    Sonny suddenly became speechless.

 Chapter 3446

    After a while, Sonny looked up and asked Serenity, "Auntie, will my mother give birth to a little sister?"


    He was still young and didn''t understand love, but he knew that his mother would marry Uncle Duncan soon. He didn''t understand what marriage meant; he just knew that marriage meant living together.


    Uncle Duncan will move in and live with them in the future. Or he and his mother could move to Uncle Duncan''s house.


    When you get married, you will have a baby. For example, his aunt Serenity and uncle Zachary got married, and now his aunt is pregnant with a little brother.


    Sonny wondered if his mother would give birth to a little sister for him.


    "It''s hard to say. Maybe there will be, maybe there won''t be."


    Serenity didn''t dare to say that her sister, Liberty, would definitely have a second child after remarrying.


    It depended on what Liberty thought.


    Of course, the Lewis family hoped that Liberty would give birth to a second child, no matter whether it was a boy or a girl. If she does, Duncan will have a sessor.


    Sonny said, "I want a younger sister. When mom and Uncle Lewis get married, I will ask mom to give birth to a younger sister."


    Serenity smiled. "Do you know what marriage is?"


    Sonny replied, "It''s marriage; a man and a woman, it''s marriage. Auntie, I want to get married when I grow up."


    "You are just a kid, and you are thinking about such far-reaching things."


    Serenity rubbed Sonny''s head with amusement, thinking that she should be careful when speaking in front of Sonny in the future so that the little guy wouldn''t overhear.


    However, Sonny was smart and had eyes watching.


    Yes, kids nowadays are too smart.


    Serenity asked, "Sonny, do you want mom to be with Uncle Duncan?"


    "Of course I am. Aren''t they together? Whenever Uncle Duncan sees my mom, he only has eyes for her. He always says that he loves me the most, but he''s lying to me. He thinks I''m a three-year-old kid who''s easy to fool."


    "I observed it. I can see that Uncle Duncan is like Uncle Zack. He is afraid of you, and Uncle Duncan is afraid of my mother. If I did something wrong and my mother said she would beat me with a clothes hanger, Uncle Duncan would not plead for me but help my mother get the hanger and tell her not to beat me too hard or she would get tired."


    Sonny pouted as he spoke, feeling that Uncle Duncan did not really love him.


    He was saying that Uncle Duncan liked him, which was fake.


    Whenever he went against his mother, Uncle Duncan would always stand by her side.


    Serenity covered her mouth, and sheughed.


    Sonny looked up and red at Serenity.


    Sonny said, "Auntie, you areughing at someone else''s misfortune. You''reughing at me."


    Serenity tried to hold back herughter. "Auntie won''tugh at you; Auntie won''tugh at you."


    She bent down and tried to pick up Sonny.


    Sonny didn''t need her to hold him.


    "Auntie, uncle said I''m grown up and m don''t need to be held in your arms because he held because he''s afraid I''ll kick you in the stomach." Sonny carefully touched Serenity''s belly. In fact, he was very careful.


    He wouldn''t kick Serenity. Not to mention that Serenity was pregnant; even if she wasn''t, he never kicked her.


    Serenity was like his second mother and took very good care of him. His when was just mother said that when he born, it was his aunt who took care of him day and night. The person he loved most was his mother, and the second person he loved was his aunt, Serenity.


    Sonny hoped that he could grow up quickly so that he could protect his mother and aunt.


    "It''s okay; you''re not that heavy. I''m very strong; I can carry you. for an m hour Serenity still picked up on Sonny.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ring, ring, ring."


    Just as Serenity picked up Sonny, her cell phone rang.

 Chapter 3447

    Serenity had no choice but to put Sonny down.


    Sonny said, "Auntie, answer the phone. It might be my uncle calling."


    Serenity took out her cell phone and looked at the caller ID. It was Zachary.


    Sonny asked, "Auntie, is it my uncle?"


    Serenity nodded. "Yes, it''s your uncle."


    Sonny stretched out her little hand. "Auntie, give it to me, please."


    Serenity handed the phone to Sonny with a smile. Sonny took the phone and pressed the answer button.


    "Uncle!" Sonny shouted.


    "Sonny, where''s your aunt? It''ste. Have you taken a shower?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary knew Sonny was having a lot of fun, so he often asked Serenity to catch him and make sure he took a bath.


    The elders in the family all doted on Sonny.


    Only Serenity and Liberty could control him and keep him from being spoiled.


    Sonny said, "Not yet. My aunt said she''d take me back for a bath. I haven''t yed enough yet. I asked her to let me y longer, but she wouldn''t. Uncle, when will you have a holiday? If you y with me, my aunt won''t scold me."


    Zachary replied, "If your aunt doesn''t scold you, she''ll scold me. It''s better for her to scold you. If I make her angry, she''ll make me sleep in the study. Don''t worry about being kicked out by your aunt."


    Sonny said, "Uncle, you can sleep with me."


    Zachary teased, "You wet the bed."


    Sonny protested, "I don''t wet the bed. I haven''t done that in a long time."


    But Sonny remembered sometimes he did wet the bed if he drank too much water before sleeping and didn''t go to the bathroom.


    He whispered, "I only wet the bed once in a while. Don''t all kids do that? Uncle, can you say you never wet the bed as a child?"


    Zacharyughed. "You know how to argue with your uncle. Your aunt is next to you. Give her the phone. I have something to tell her.¡±


    Sonny said "oh" and handed the phone back to Serenity.


    Serenity took the phone and touched Sonny''s head.


    Zachary told Serenity he had to attend social events until veryte tonight and wouldn''t be able toe home.


    In truth, he wanted to dy his return to keep Serenity from worrying about her sister''s safety in Jensburg.


    "Okay, I understand. Don''t drink too much," Serenity said, giving her husband some caring advice.


    She continued, "I''ll take Sonny back for a bath. He yed like crazy all day, running around the vi with his friends and bing their leader. He even asked when I would take him to FC Manor. I want to wait until the old doctor and the others return and then take him. That way, you don''t have to send him off and waste your time."


    Serenity had said she''d fly there with Sonny by herself, but Zachary was worried.


    No matter where she went, Zachary only felt at ease if he sent her off.


    Before Serenity married Zachary, she went everywhere by herself. She was very independent.


    Zachary thought for a moment. "If I''m too busy these next few days, you can go with Sonny and the old doctor. I''ll feel more at ease with them apanying you."


    Ezequiel (Silver Fox) and the others would also go to FC Manor with the old doctor to see Fabian.


    Fabian was the old doctor''s grandson and their grandson, too.


    There was no other way. None of their disciples had parents so they poured all their love into Titus and Fabian as grandparents.


    Serenity said, "I''ll arrange my work tomorrow. The old doctor will be back in the next two days."


    Zachary said, "Alright. Take Sonny for his bath. It''s cold outside, so goita bed early and don''t wait for me toe home."

 Chapter 3448

    Zachary gave a few instructions and then hung up the phone.


    In the past, he would want to talk for hours when they spoke on the phone. But now, with something to hide from Serenity, he ended the call quickly to avoid letting it slip.


    Serenity had no doubts because it was the New Year, and everyone was busy. Zachary, as the head of the York family, was busier than anyone else.


    His younger brothers had grown up and could take care of themselves, but few stayed in Wiltspoon for long-only Callum, River, and Alex. Evan and Elian had to travel frequently.


    Kevin and Tatum hadn''t returned to Wiltspoon because of love. With the seniors visiting, they hadn''t paid much attention to Tatum''s situation these past few days. They didn''t know if there had been any progress between Tatum and Elora.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Thinking about it, it had only been a few days. Unless it was love at first sight, Elora wouldn''t fall in love with Tatum so quickly.


    Serenity didn''t go to watch the situation unfold. After her brothers-inw seeded in wooing their wives, they would bring her sisters-inw back to meet their parents, and then she could meet them.


    After putting down his phone, Zachary was silent for a moment. He then stood up, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked at the night view outside. His office was on the top floor of an office building, offering a view of the entire city of Wiltspoon.


    "Knock, knock."


    There was a knock on the door.


    Zachary didn''t turn his head and responded in a low voice, "Come in."


    His bodyguard pushed the door open. Zachary wasn''t working overtime; he was just staying in the office. His secretary had left, but the bodyguards were still waiting outside. Many employees were also workingte, knowing President York was still there, as he often workedte into the night.


    "Master, Mr. Lewis is here and wants to see you."


    Duncan is here? Zachary guessed Duncan might know about Liberty''s current situation. He couldn''t hide it from Duncan, as the Lewis family also had bodyguards with Liberty.


    "Let him in."


    Zachary didn''t stop Duncan.


    The bodyguard responded respectfully. Shortly after, the two bodyguards who always followed Duncan pushed him in.


    Zachary turned away from the window and walked toward Duncan.


    "You can go out now." Zachary personally pushed Duncan towards his desk.


    The Lewis family bodyguard quietly left the office.


    After pushing Duncan to sit in front of the desk, Zachary asked, "Do you want water or wine?"


    Duncan, with a headache, replied, "I don''t want to drink. Zachary, Liberty will be in danger in Jensburg. She said she won''te back and will won''te stay there to confront the head of the Farrell family. She said she can''t keep avoiding them and must solve the problem. I can''t persuade her no matter how hard I try. Please help me persuade her to consider Serenity and Sonny."


    Liberty might not consider Duncan, but she would definitely consider Sonny and Serenity.


    Zachary poured him a ss of warm water. "Drink some water first. Do you want to have a midnight snack? Let''s go have a snack and talk slowly."


    "Zachary!" Duncan shouted in a low voice, "Why aren''t you anxious at all? Liberty''s just your sister-inw you don''t need to worry. I''m so anxious I En. wanted to fly there overnight, but Liberty wouldn''t let me. She said that even if I went, I wouldn''t be able to help her."


    As he spoke, Duncan raised his fist and hit his legs. "It''s all my fault that my legs are useless. I''ve been doing rehabilitation for so long, but they still can''t recover. When Liberty needs my help, I can''t go because of my mobility problems. Even though I want to fly over, I know I can''t help her and would only be a burden."

 Chapter 3449

    "Duncan, I know you''re anxious," Zachary said, slightly amused by his friend''sints.


    It made it seem like Zachary didn''t care about Liberty at all. As long as he still loved Serenity, he would care about Liberty''s safety. Liberty was Serenity''s only sister, the one who raised her.


    Zachary had great respect for Liberty. To him, she was both his sister-inw and his mother-inw.


    Whenever the young couple had a minor conflict, Zachary wouldin to Liberty. If Serenity ignored him, he would feel wronged and would vent to Liberty.


    Serenity once said she had never seen a man who would go back to his wife''s family toin about something. Zachary was that kind of person.


    "How could I not care about my sister? She''s my wife''s biological sister, equivalent to my mother-inw."


    An elder sister is like a mother.


    At fifteen, Liberty lived with her ten-year-old sister and took care of her. She yed the role of both an elder sister and a parent. Not only did she be outstanding herself, but she also raised her younger sister to be outstanding.


    Zachary continued, "I also persuaded my sister toe back, but she said that even with Grandpa Jimenez as a witness, it might not be possible to make the head of the Farrell family pay with her life. After all, the incident happened forty or fifty years ago, and the statute of limitations has long passed.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My sister is unwilling to ept this. She wants rissa to pay with her life. Now rissa wants to fight us to the death. Only when we catch her with evidence can we make her pay with her life.


    Don''t worry, I''ve already sent more people to protect my sister. Clive flew to Jensburg this evening and has now reunited with her. Kevin is there too, as is the Queen family. My sister will be fine."


    Zacharyforted Duncan, "My sister specifically told me not to let you know, fearing you would worry and be anxious. But I couldn''t hide it. Don''t worry, Duncan. If you worry, my sister will know and she''ll have to calm you down."


    Duncan said sullenly, "How could I dare to call Liberty? I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to control my emotions and affect your sister''s mood. I feel depressed, it''s all my fault for being useless!"


    Duncan always thought of himself as a man of integrity. But when the woman he loved was in danger, he couldn''t be by her side and couldn''t help her. No matter how many people he arranged to go there, he wouldn''t feel at ease.


    "I''m so scared. I''m afraid she''ll get hurt again likest time. Thest time she got hurt, I still get scared whenever I think of it. And she was ambushed when she first arrived in Jensburg. I''m so scared. I''m terrified. Zachary, I would rather Liberty be an ordinary woman. She doesn''t need to have any family background. As long as she''s simple, I don''t need her to be a powerful woman. As long as she does what she likes, it''s fine.


    I can give her the best life and support her for her whole life. I don''t care about her family background. Even if she''s the daughter of a beggar, I know who she is and I will never despise her."


    Duncan beat his legs again.


    Zachary had no choice but to stop him and shouted sternly, "Duncan, please don''t do this, it won''t be easy for any of us if you act like this. If my sister knew you med yourself, she would feel even worse."


    Duncan remained silent.


    Zachary said, "Believe in my sister, believe in all of us, believe that good will prevail over evil over evil rissa killed her elder sister and younger sister.


    y In order to calm Duncan''s emotions, Zachary even brought up God

 Chapter 3450

    Zachary said, "Mr. Jimenez will probably go to Jensburg too, but he''s old and not suited for long trips. The Stones are more anxious and worried than us."


    Duncan asked, "Who is Mr. Jimenez?"


    Zachary replied, "Oh, I forgot to tell you." He then exined Mr. Jimenez''s affairs to Duncan.


    When Duncan heard that the assistant of the previous head of the Farrell family had been found, he understood why the situation in Jensburg had suddenly be tense.


    He was frustrated. "I know you hid it from me because you didn''t want me to be anxious and worried, but I still feel sad and me myself. If I had been more careful when driving that day and not been speeding, I wouldn''t have had the ident. If I hadn''t had the ident, my legs wouldn''t be crippled, and you wouldn''t have kept everything from me."


    Zachary said, "Duncan, it''s mainly because there are too many things going on these days." He didn''t say anything else. They had hidden some things from Duncan because of his mobility difficulties.


    Duncan was silent for a long time. Then he looked up at Zachary and said, "With those seniors there, I feel more at ease. Zachary, it''ste, why don''t you go home?"


    Zachary replied honestly, "The situation in Jensburg has changed dramatically. I haven''t told Seren yet. My sister asked me to keep it a secret from Seren because she''s pregnant and not to worry her."


    Whenever the two sisters encountered danger, Liberty always rushed to the front to protect Serenity.


    Duncan stopped talking again. After a few minutes, he said, "Liberty is always like this."


    Zachary said, "She''s doing this for your own good. You''re not mobile, and my Seren is pregnant. Even though she''s three months along and the fetus is stable, you shouldn''t be too nervous. Sonny is moring to go to FC Manor to y with Titus, so let Serenity and Sonny stay at Johnson''s house for a while."


    Zachary thought that by the time Serenity and Sonny returned from FC Manor, everything in Jensburg would probably be resolved.


    Duncan said, "You''re hiding this from Serenity, and she will quarrel with you if she finds out. You''ll be in trouble then."


    Zachary said, "I listen to my sister. If Seren makes a scene with me, I''ll just endure it. As long as my sisteres back safely, Seren won''t make too much of a fuss. At most, she''ll send me to the study to sleep for a few nights. When the timees, I''ll sleep without a nket and catch a cold in one night, and she will be soft-hearted."


    Duncan thought: My friend is getting better and better at handling Serenity.


    Duncan asked, "Will you go to Jensburg?"


    He hoped that Zachary could go to Jensburg on his behalf.


    Zachary replied, "I''ll go there tomorrow and just tell Seren that I''m going on a business trip."


    Duncan said, "You must bring your sister back safely. I''m waiting to get the marriage certificate with her."


    Zachary promised, "As long as I have a breath left, I will bring my sister back safely.


    Duncan stopped talking again.


    e Zachary said, "Don''t think too much, it''ll be fine."


    "I''m just worried that the old w!tch will take action tonight. She won''t there wait until you all get there before acting, unless she wants to catch and kill you all at once."


    Duncan frowned, the stone hanging in his heart never fell to the ground. rissa did not have the ability to kill Audrey and others, so she could only make ns against Liberty. Knowing that Liberty had many people around her, rissa would definitely fight a quick battle to prevent Wiltspoon from sending more people. This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 3451

    Zachary didn''t know how to respond for a moment. He and Duncan could only worry.


    Meanwhile, in Jensburg, rissa did not take advantage of the night to attack Liberty.


    Someone came from Wiltspoon: Clive Stone, the eldest son of the Stone family. rissa quickly received the news.


    Mr. Dunn, rissa''s assistant, entered her study. They discussed something privately, and no one else knew the details.


    No more words were spoken that night.


    The next day, it snowed heavily in Jensburg.


    When Kathryn woke up, she saw a white ceiling and smelled medicine. This wasn''t her room. Pedro had sent her to the hospital.


    She wondered what time it was. As her memory returned, Kathryn sat up quickly, but dizziness made her fall back onto the bed.


    What kind of medicine did her mother give her? She was awakest night but felt dizzy and weak, falling asleep again soon. She didn''t remember Pedro sending her to the hospital.


    "Miss, you''re awake."


    The noise startled Pedro, who was lying on the sofa in the small hall. He rushed in and touched Kathryn''s forehead, relieved that she didn''t have a fever.


    Kathryn was taken to the hospitalst night. After some examinations and blood tests, the results were still pending. The doctor couldn''t identify the medicine causing her weakness and dizziness. Pedro didn''t dare to say rissa gave Kathryn the medicine, iming instead that she took something by mistake.


    Kathryn slept all night, and Pedro stayed outside. He also monitored the Farrell family''s actions. Wiltspoon sent more people, including Clive Stone, to Jensburg.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pedro realized Liberty didn''t leave Jensburg as Kathryn had asked. As a descendant of the Farrell family, she showed courage. If he were in her ce, Pedro would also choose to stay. Leaving would only provide temporary safety but not future security since the main threat remained unresolved. They needed sufficient evidence to resolve the problem.


    Even though the previous head''s assistant was alive, he might not have evidence of rissa''s conspiracy. The assistant''s im of being hunted by rissa''s men could indirectly implicate her, but rissa might retaliate. More witnesses were needed to prove rissa harmed the previous head of the family.


    "Mr. Fraser."


    Kathryn felt morefortable lying down, so she didn''t force herself to sit up. Grabbing Peakohand, she asked anxiously, "How is Liberty? Did my mother do anything? How long have I slept?"


    "Ms. Hunt is still in Jensburg, staying at Fortress Hotel as usual. Madam Farrell did nothing, and you just slept for one night."


    Kathryn was not surprised that Liberty stayed in Jensburg but was surprised her mother did nothing. Her mother had even drugged her, seemingly to to attack Liberty. Upon briefly regaining consciousness, Kathryn had heard her mother saying in tears that she was going to do something unpleasant and didn''t want Kathryn involved.


    At that moment, Kathryn felt her mother still had some maternal O


    love for her, not wanting her to be involved in hurting Liberty. However, if her mother hurt Liberty, Kathryn would feel guilty and ashamed.

 Chapter 3452

    -Liberty asked, "My mom really didn''t do anything?"


    Pedro replied, "Nothing was done, but Mr. Dunn met with Madam Farrell several times. I don''t know what they discussed."


    Pedro pulled over a chair, sat down by the bed, and helped Kathryn with the quilt.


    "It snowed heavily again today," he said.


    Kathryn tilted her head to look out the window, seeing snowkes drifting down.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Miss, you woke up quickly and asked me to inform Miss Hunt to be on guard. Even people from Wiltspoon havee. Madam Farrell may change her ns knowing the situation has changed. Miss, get some rest and don''t worry. You''ve done your best."


    Even Liberty wouldn''t me Kathryn. rissa was Kathryn''s biological mother, but Kathryn chose to do what was right and not side with her.


    Pedro added, "Miss, are you hungry? I can get breakfast for you.¡±


    "I didn''t feel hungry until you mentioned it. Now, I am," Kathryn said. "Order takeout. Don''t leave my side now. In this state, anyone could harm me."


    She knew her mother wouldn''t let her off easily after revealing her ns. Her mother might even send someone to finish her off.


    Pedro responded gently, "Okay." He took out his phone and ordered takeout. "I''ll get some water to help you wash your face."


    Pedro stood up to fetch water, but Kathryn stopped him. "I can go myself," she said, wanting to use the bathroom.


    Pedro helped her up. Seeing her frown, he quickly said, "Miss, sit for a bit first so you don''t get dizzy."


    Kathryn nodded. After a while, she walked to the bathroom with Pedro''s support. "I feel like an olddy in her 80s or 90s. Even they are better off. For example, the olddy of the York family still flies around and chooses wives for her grandsons."


    Kathryn envied Old Madam York.


    "Miss, when you reach Old Madam York''s age, you''ll be as strong as her. You have a good physical foundation," Pedro reassured her.


    Perhaps it was due to her strenuous upbringing, but Kathryn was in good health. If nothing unexpected happened, she could live to a ripe old age.


    "I dare not think about it. Even if I reach that age, I won''t be as lucky as Old Madam York, surrounded by children and grandchildren. Mr. Fraser, wait for me outside. I''ll be fine."


    Kathryn refused Pedro''s help into the bathroom. They weren''t that close yet.


    Pedro stopped at the bathroom door. "Miss, if you feel dizzy, please call me."


    "Yeah, I can manage," Kathryn replied, closing the bathroom door.


    Pedro guarded the bathroom door. A few minutester, someone knocked on the ward door.


    "Who?" Pedro asked coldly. He approached cautiously and itiously and saw dsaw four people through the small transparent ss. It was Holden and his three sons.


    Pedro opened the door and let them in. "Mr. Janzen,¡± he greete?coldly, nodding to the three brothers.


    The four, father and sons, didn''t mind Pedro''s coldness.

 Chapter 3453

    "Mr. Fraser," Holden greeted with a forced smile. He felt very depressed. As rissa''s husband, he had no status in front of her assistants and had to maintain a friendly demeanor when talking to them.


    "We came to see Kathryn. How is she? We were worried about her all night. We just found out you sent her to the hospital, so we hurried over." Holden lied.


    In reality, after rissa yelled at Holden and his sonsst night, they quickly left the Farrell family mansion. They monitored the mansion, but there was no movement all night except for Mr. Dunn''s visits.


    Holden wondered if he had guessed wrong or if rissa was setting a trap for her niece.


    Pedro said calmly, "Miss is awake and not seriously ill. Mr. Janzen, you look more injured than Miss."


    Holden smiled awkwardly. "I had a fight with my wife. Seeing Kathryn like that, I was worried. After all, I am her biological father. Seeing my daughter lying motionless, I got angry and fought with my wife. I am no match for her."


    Feeling embarrassed, Holden raised the insted lunch box in his hand. "It''s early, and you probably haven''t had breakfast yet. I made dumplings for Kathryn and brought them here. She likes dumplings stuffed with chives."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Kathryn enjoyed the fragrance of leeks and liked dumplings filled with leeks, pork, and corn.


    Holden''s sons also brought items: some had fruits, others had nutritional supplements, and more insted lunch boxes. They even prepared breakfast for Pedro.


    Pedro gestured for Holden and his sons to ce their items on the coffee table. "Miss is in the bathroom. Please sit down. Would you like some water?"


    Pedro entertained his guests like a host, making Holden and his sons ufortable, but they dared not challenge him.


    "Thank you, but we are not thirsty. We just came to see Kathryn. If she''s fine, we can return to work without worries," Marco said lightly.


    Marco declined the water, and Pedro did not insist. With nothing else tol say, they waited in awkward silence


    ???''.


    for Kathryn to finish in the bathroom.


    When Kathryn emerged, Holden stood up, looking concerned. "Kathryn."


    "Dad, why are you here?" Kathryn asked, having overheard their conversation in the bathroom She knew they came to check if she was still alive. She pretended nothing had happened, walked over, and sat on the single sofa. Pedro stood beside her, acting as her guardian angel.


    Holden, filled with self-me, said,


    "We came to see you. How are you? We were scared seeing you motionlessst night. Look at me, NO me, the wounds on my face and arms are from your mom beating me. I thought she had hurt you and wanted to confront her, but I was useless. I couldn''t vent your anger and got beaten instead."

 Chapter 3454

    Holden continued, "Now that we see you are fine, we are relieved. From now on, when your mother asks you to eat or drink, don''t touch anything. She is a very vicious person. She even harmed her own sister who raised her. She only loves herself. As long as you obey her, she''ll show some motherly love. But if you go against her, she''ll be ruthless."


    Holden criticized rissa in front of his children, though what he said was true. rissa was selfish and only cared about herself.


    "Dad, I''m fine. You and my brothers can go back. Dad, take care of your health and don''t bother Mom unless necessary," Kathryn said.


    She knew her parents were now her enemies. They stayed together because they were too old to divorce, and Holden didn''t want to give up the benefits the Farrell family brought to the Janzen family.


    Holden felt he had sacrificed his marriage and freedom for his family''s benefits and didn''t want to lose everything in his old age. So, this was how the old couple lived.


    "I know. I won''t bother her even if I need something. She''s a crazy woman. Her beloved man is back, and she doesn''t care about me anymore," Holden said sourly.


    "Dad!" Kathryn called out seriously.


    Holden stopped talking.


    After a few minutes of silence, he said, "Kathryn, I made some nourishing soup for you. Drink it while it''s hot. It''s cold today, so keep warm and wear extrayers."


    "It''s early, and I don''t want tonic soup. Dad, you''re injured and need nourishment. Take it back. I''ve asked Pedro to order takeout. I prefer a light breakfast, just a bowl of porridge and a bun," Kathryn replied.


    Holden persisted, "I also cooked dumplings stuffed with chives."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    He tried to persuade Kathryn to eat the breakfast he brought. "Eating too much takeout isn''t good."


    Kathryn remained unmoved and insisted her father and brothers take everything they brought back. With no other options, they took their belongings and left the ward.


    After they were far away, Marco looked around and whispered to Holden, "Dad, what should we do? We haven''tpleted Mom''s task."


    Holden replied, "What can I do? Just tell your mother Kathryn refuses to eat. She doesn''t trust us. If we bring her breakfast, she won''t eat it. After what happened yesterday, she''ll never touch the food we prepare."


    Marco said with a headache, "I don''t know what Mom is up to. She won''t reveal anything. Dad, your analysis is off. Mom didn''t do anything to m Liberty, but someone came from Wiltspoon-the eldest son of the Stone family and a descendant of my aunt. Do you think Mom spread the rumor to harm Liberty, letting people in Wiltspoon know and worry about Liberty''s safety, prompting them toe here? Is she setting another trap?"


    Holden was silent for a moment. "I don''t know. It''s hard to guess what your mother does twists and mind is full of The people in Wiltspoon are really powerful.


    Marco and his brothers remained silent. They didn''t know Kathryn had asked Pedro to tip off Liberty the previous night.

 Chapter 3455

    Holden said, "Marco, even though nothing has happened yet, I''m sure I''m right. You should leave the city center and go back to our hometown. I''ll tell your motherter."


    Holden was too tired to figure out what rissa was nning and focused on saving his children and grandchildren first.


    "Dad, you''re worrying for no reason. Nothing has happened."


    None of the three brothers wanted to leave.


    Holden insisted, "I''m not worrying for no reason. You''ll understand when the timees. If you still respect me as your father, follow my instructions."


    "Dad, I''m going back to tell Mom about my divorce. I''m leaving now."


    Marco found an excuse to leave first.


    His two younger brothers also found excuses to leave. Holden was furious, but he couldn''t do anything about his three sons.


    Since his three sons were reluctant to leave the bustling Jensburg, Holden decided to take his grandchildren back to their hometown.


    With this in mind, Holden called his daughters-inw. Except for Erika, the eldest daughter-inw, he had no contact. Marco''s children would go with Erika to her parents'' home during the winter vacation. With the couple divorcing, the children would likely choose their mother.


    This way, even if the Farrell family changed hands, it wouldn''t significantly impact the children.


    So, Holden only took his two younger sons'' children with him.


    Anya and Amora, the two daughters-inw, didn''t think much about it. They were just worried about the uing winter vacation and their children causing a ruckus at home. Since their father-inw offered to take the children back to his hometown for the winter vacation, they dly agreed.


    They sent the children to Holden, who took them away from the center of Jensburg.


    In Liberty''s office, she brought out two cups of coffee and walked towards Clive, who was sitting on the sofa.


    She handed one of the cups to Clive.


    "Cousin, have a cup of coffee."


    "Thanks."


    Clive took the cup and thanked her. The coffee was still hot, so he put the cup down.


    Liberty was about to sit down when the inte phone rang.


    She went over to answer it.


    "Boss Hunt, Mrs. rissa Farrell is here. She says she wants to see you."


    rissa is here?


    The person who had kept Liberty on edge all night had finally made a move.


    Liberty had been analyzing rissa''s motives with Clive, but she didn''t expect rissa to show up.


    It was just after nine in the morning.


    "Let her in."


    If rissa dared toe, Liberty was not afraid to see her.


    The secretary acknowledged and hung up the phone.


    A few minutester, the secretary knocked on the door, and informed Liberty and Clive that rissa had arrived.


    The secretary then invited rissa in.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    rissa entered alone, without her entourage.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t have anyone with her; her assistant and m


    bodyguards were stopped by Jim and the other bodyguards.


    Before she came in, Jim carefully checked her coat and trouser Com pockets. They weren''t bulging, so he is believed she wasn''t carrying a weapon like a pistol. That''s why Jim let her in.


    rissa had considered taking action herself and shooting Liberty in person.


    She secretly possessed guns, and only her assistant, Mr. Dunn, knew about this.


    Kathryn said nothing.

 Chapter 3456

    rissa knew that Kathryn still had a conscience and strong moral values. If Kathryn knew rissa privately owned guns, she might kill her in the name of justice. That would be a fate worse than death for rissa-she''d be ridiculed endlessly. Such mockery would be hereuppance, all at the hands of Kathryn.


    Justst night, she had fallen into Kathryn''s grasp.


    Kathryn had clearly drunk the water, even if it was just a sip. The amount of drug rissa added was enough to knock Kathryn out for days.


    Who would have thought that not long after Pedro took Kathryn away, Liberty got the news?


    Immediately after, Clive flew to Jensburg overnight.


    rissa knew it was Kathryn who had informed Liberty.


    After Pedro took Kathryn away, he didn''t take her home but to the hospital. The doctor identified the drug and treated her promptly, so Kathryn quickly recovered. rissa had her sons visit Kathryn with breakfastced with sleeping pills.


    However, Kathryn wasn''t fooled and refused to eat the breakfast they brought.


    Well.


    rissa sighed inwardly, feeling like she was already facing retribution.


    Kathryn didn''t agree with her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She knew Kathryn would sacrifice even her own family for justice.


    rissa thought that if she and Audrey really fought to the death, it would probably be Kathryn who would ultimately bring her down.


    If Kathryn had grown up by her side, rissa would have handed over the Farrell family to her long ago and retired to enjoy her grandchildren.


    With the news out, rissa and Assistant Dunn discussed her options: either wait for the truth toe out and openly confront Audrey, or shoot Liberty and Clive immediately.


    After entering Liberty''spany, rissa left the small pistol in the car and didn''t take it with her.


    Liberty was guarding against her like a thief.


    Even if she wanted to shoot, she probably wouldn''t seed in killing Liberty with one shot.


    As expected, Liberty''s bodyguards didn''t allow rissa''s people to follow her into the office. The bodyguard named Jim eyed her sharply, as if checking for hidden weapons.


    Jim had been Zachary''s personal bodyguard. When Liberty came to Jensburg, Zachary assigned his best guard to her.


    rissa was somewhat d she changed her mind at thest minute.


    Assistant Dunn suggested hiring mercenaries, changing identities, disguising themselves, and sneaking into Jensburg to find an opportunity to kill Liberty and Clive.


    If one person came from Wiltspoon, they would kill one. If two came, they would kill both. Even if they were eventually punished by thew, killing so many people would be a victory.


    The main reason was that if Audrey''s two nieces (Serenity and Liberty) and her biological daughter (Elisa) were all gone, even if rissa were sentenced to death, the Farrell family would fall to the head of the family''s branch. Kathryn didn''t know about their n.


    Kathryn could take over the Farrell family.


    rissa wanted to fight to the death with the people from Wiltspoon mainly because she didn''t want to hand over the Farrell family, which she had run for decades, to her eldest sister''s descendants.


    rissa was waiting for Assistant Dunn toplete the task.


    In the next few days, she had to do some things to make the people from Wiltspoon nervous, prompting Audrey toe over.


    Once everyone was gathered, she could deal with them all at once.


    "Liberty, your bodyguards are standing at your office door. Are you treating me like a thief?"


    As soon as rissa came in, she spoke to Liberty.


    "I am your grandmother."


    rissa emphasized her status as an elder.


    She looked at Liberty and Clive, "Don''t you two cousins have manners? When I arrived, you didn''t even say hello or invite me to sit down."


    Liberty pointed to a seat indifferently, "Then please have a seat, Grandma."


    "Snort."


    rissa sat down and said, "Your parents died early, so no one taught you manners. Forget it, Clive, you are the eldest son of the Stone family, but you don''t know etiquette. Do you not respect me as your grandmother, or does your Stone familyck proper education?"

 Chapter 3457

    Clive didn''t respond. He stood up and quickly poured a ss of warm water for rissa.


    He ced the cup of warm water in front of her and said in a deep voice, "Do you dare to drink the water I poured for you?"


    rissa looked up at Clive, jealousy burning in her heart.


    Why were other people''s sons always so outstanding?


    Her own three sons could neverpare. Although she valued girls over boys, she had invested a lot of time and effort in training her three sons, but in the end, they had to rely on the Farrell family for survival.


    Whenever they tried to start a business, they always incurred losses and often asked rissa, as their mother, to cover them.


    rissa lowered her gaze and said calmly, "I don''t drink in water. It has no taste. You two should call me grandma twice so that I can hear it."


    "Have you put yourself in the position of our grandma? If the elders are not kind and respectful, the younger generation will also be disrespectful," Clive said, sitting back in his seat.


    His words made rissa visibly unhappy. She didn''t consider these younger generations as rtives. To her, they were enemies. She wished she could wipe out all these youngsters.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty also spoke calmly, "Everyone knows each other well, so there is no need to pretend to be rtives here. Even if we are truly rted, you do not regard us as family. You want to wipe us out."


    Even when rissa went to Wiltspoon, she did not treat Liberty''s aunt, Audrey, as a rtive, even though Audrey was rissa''s niece.


    rissa was even more arrogant to these younger generations. Since the rtionship was about to break, there was no need to pretend.


    If rissa valued family, she would not have killed her own sisters decades ago.


    If it weren''t for rissa''s ruthlessness, Serenity and Liberty would not have suffered ten years of misfortune.


    "To us, you are not an elder, but an enemy," Liberty emphasized the word "enemy."


    rissa said coldly, "You are all descendants of my eldest sister. My eldest sister was very particr. If she knew that her descendants were of such low quality and disrespectful to their elders, she would not rest in peace."


    Liberty retorted, "My grandma never saw us, nor did she raise us. How we grew up had nothing to do with her. But you were raised by my grandma. She was particr and yet she taught you to be heartless and ungrateful. My grandma was your eldest sister, so she was also an elder. Did you respect her? How did my grandparents die? How did my third grandparents die? You have no idea?"


    rissa had killed her grandparents'' family and forced her aunt Audrey and mother Harlow to flee at a young age, ending up in an orphanage.


    Her mother''s tragic fate was caused by the heartless, ungrateful, and cruel old woman in front of her.


    Liberty looked at rissa with eyes full of hatred.


    Did she want respect?


    Haha, dream on!


    When enemies meet, they are extremely jealous of each other! Who would respect their enemy?


    rissa remained silent.


    If anyone else had used her of killing her sisters, she would have m pped them and threatened to sue N for defamation. But in front of Liberty and others, she no longer had the confidence to shout.

 Chapter 3458

    There was already evidence in Wiltspoon City. rissa never dreamed that even after decades, the truth would still be revealed one day.


    She never thought that her two nieces could still rise on their own, even without the support of their original families.


    They had returned to wealthy families and had the support of more powerful families. Those destined for a good life would always have one.


    "Matriarch Farrell, I wonder what brings you here to visit us?" Clive asked in a deep voice when rissa remained silent.


    rissa looked at Clive with hatred, feeling that this grandson and Liberty carried a bit of the shadow of her elder sister. Did she have to live under her sister''s shadow all her life?


    rissa said, "Liberty, if I said I''m here to kill you, are you afraid?"


    Liberty''s eyes flickered, and she answered honestly, "Of course, I am afraid. Who isn''t afraid of death? Don''t you fear death? However, I know you don''t like to do business at a loss. Even if you really want to kill me right now, you''re still worried that the connections behind me will wipe out the people you care about."


    "You want to wipe us out?" rissa actuallyughed out loud. "As expected of my eldest sister''s granddaughter! You have my eldest sister''s intelligence,posure, and courage."


    Liberty epted thepliment from rissa and said, "Thank you for thepliment. I am my grandmother''s descendant, so I naturally resemble her. However, you''re different from her. My grandmother raised you, but you were not good to her. I, however, am different. My sister Serenity, whom I raised, is very kind to me and has never had any intention of harming me."


    When Liberty''s parents died, Serenity was only ten years old and Liberty was fifteen.


    When rtives were unwilling to lend a helping hand, and Liberty and Serenity were kicked out of the house by their grandparents and uncles, Liberty had to shoulder the burden of raising Serenity on her young shoulders.


    The way Liberty raised Serenity was quite simr to how her grandmother raised her two younger sisters. The difference was the result.


    Her grandmother died at the hands of rissa, whom she had raised. However, Liberty was where she was today thanks to Serenity. Serenity would never do anything to let Liberty down or hurt her.


    rissa''s expression turned extremely ugly again. She couldn''t help but ask in a cold voice, "Liberty, do you have evidence to prove that I killed your grandmother? You are a junior, and you are always pointing fingers in front of me."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty sneered, "When you heard that my grandpa Jimenez was still alive, you were as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. Isn''t that because you are guilty? You probably couldn''t have imagined that, back then, you sent so many assassins to hunt down my grandfather Jimenez, but he was saved by masters. Those masters were people you would never dream of. No one would question what they said. Their credibility is 100%."


    "Mr. Jimenez?" rissa was confused at first, but then she understood. Yes, when her two nieces (Audrey and Harlow) were young, they liked to call him Uncle Jimenez. Because her eldest sister told the two children that he was the most loyal to her, the two children called him Uncle Jimenez. In the end, everyone called him Uncle Jimenez, and few people remembered his real name.


    rissaughed to herself, thinking that perhaps she was the only one who still remembered his real name.


    "Is Mr. Jimenez okay?" Recalling the past, rissa''s expression rxed a lot. Without waiting for Liberty to answer, sheughed and said, "Since you have enough evidence, ask m Audrey to produce it. I want to see how much evidence you have to prove that I killed my sisters! Liberty, let me tell you, the chair I''m sitting on cannot be taken away by anyone unless I give it up! I will only hand over everything to my daughter. If my daughter really doesn''t want to take over, I can also pick an outstanding girl from a close branch of the n to take over."


    What this meant was that no one close to the n would be allowed to take over like Liberty.

 Chapter 3459

    Liberty was filled with rage after hearing this.


    Clive used his eyes tofort Liberty, signaling her not to be angry.


    rissa did this on purpose to provoke them.


    The angrier they were, the happier she would be.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    rissa wanted to get rid of the cousins but didn''t have a perfect n yet. She could only provoke them and make them angry.


    "Matriarch Farrell, we are looking forward to seeing if you can do what you say," Clive said in a low voice. "Even the Farrell family mansion is in such a mess that even you can''t handle it properly. I don''t know how you''ve managed the Farrell family for the past few decades. Other families are bing more and more powerful. Not to mention the whole country, but just in this province and city, they can at least maintain their status as big bosses. Matriarch Farrell, take a look at what position your Farrell family has in Jensburg?"


    Clive deliberately mocked rissa''s abilities. rissa could make them angry, and they could also make rissa angry.


    Clive added, "Look at Serenity''s inws. The York family has always been the leader in Wiltspoon. My business cannot surpass the York family, but we can still maintain our status. Unlike the Farrell family, now in Jensburg, even you, Matriarch Farrell, don''t have much face, let alone other people in the family. When people mention the Farrell family, they all curl their lips."


    rissa''s face turned green.


    Clive''s words were heartbreaking.


    The Farrell family had fallen from being thergest family in Jensburg to almost being out of the list of wealthy families. The Farrell n members had no status in Jensburg.


    In Clive''s words, let alone the Farrell n members, even she, rissa, didn''t have much face.


    In recent years, the Farrell family has always been in trouble. First, it turned out that the sessor she had been cultivating was not her biological daughter, but the daughter of the Farrell family''s former housekeeper. As the head of the family, she didn''t even know that her own daughter had been switched with someone else. This made her aughing stock.


    Later, she caught her husband cheating on her, and her three sons were living lives of debauchery and having mistresses, so her sons and daughters-inw were getting divorced.


    As for the scandal between Holden and Shiloh, everyone who knew about it knew about it.


    Everyone wasughing behind her back, and it felt like the Farrell family under her management had be a topic of conversation among others.


    There were even rumors that she had killed her sisters to get to the top, which spread throughout.


    No one said anything to her face, but she knew how they looked at her behind her back.


    After Liberty came to Jensburg, she knew a little about how many rtives and close branches of the Farrell r n had secretly joined Liberty. Under her management, the Farrell family was not united but rather like loose sand.


    The older generation of Jensburg''s businessmunity, those over 70


    or 80 years old, all knew how m powerful the Farrell family managed by her eldest sister was and oftenpared her with her eldest sister.


    She had never been convinced or reconciled, but now she had to face this reality.


    She was not as good as her elder sister in some aspects.


    "I want to see how many more years your Stone Group can prosper!" rissa said viciously, then stood up and walked away with a sullen face.

 Chapter 3460

    Goodbye, I won''t see you off!" Clive and Liberty said almost simultaneously.


    rissa walked to the door of the office, paused, turned her head, and red at Liberty, sneering, "Remember, this is Jensburg. In Jensburg, my Farrell family is still stronger than yours!"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Liberty smiled and admitted, "I never said you weren''t as good as me. That would be a huge blow to your self-esteem. I''m new here and have only been in Jensburg for a few months. If the Farrell family isn''t even as good as me, I might as well go out and bang my head against the wall. If you want to bang your head against the wall, do it far away. Don''t do it here and make my ce dirty."


    rissa was so angry that she wanted to kill these two people immediately. She still held back. If a 70-year-old woman couldn''t endure this much, then she might as well bang her head against the wall.


    rissa opened the office door and held her head high, like a rooster that had won apetition. Little did she know she was a defeated rooster, just trying to save face.


    "Matriarch Farrell," the bodyguards quickly followed rissa.


    Jim took someone with him, not to see them off, but to monitor them, ensuring that rissa and her group left honestly.


    He wanted to make sure they wouldn''t turn back halfway or do anything tricky in thepany.


    Liberty picked up her unfinished cup of coffee, took two sips, and said to Clive, "I have to learn from you, cousin."


    She didn''t have Clive''sposure yet.


    Clive said gently, "Take your time. With more experience, you''ll be mature and steady. When I first entered society, I was still a young boy and was easily angered. I even fell into other people''s traps. Every time you suffer a loss, you learn a lesson. In life, you have to go through a lot of ups and downs and endure many trials and tribtions."


    Liberty said, "When I first entered society, I was like a Ninja Turtle. The struggles in the workce were fierce, and the waters were deep. No matter what came my way, I would avoid it if I could, and endure it if I couldn''t. I was afraid of losing my job. At that time, we had spent all the money we had, and we had to support Serenity''s education. If I didn''t have a source of ie, Serenity and I would have trouble making ends meet. How could I dare not do what others did and just quit my job if I didn''t want to? I had to keep working no matter how hard or tiring it was. After gaining experience, I would changepanies and slowly climb up thedder. When my ie increased, my life became much easier."


    Clive admired Liberty.


    No matter how difficult their situation was, Liberty never gave up on nurturing her younger sister.


    Serenity was proficient in ying the piano, chess, poetry, and painting. She had also learned martial arts and weaving small items. All of these skills were due to Liberty''s support.


    Without Liberty, there would be no Serenity today. Therefore, the rtionship between the two sisters was enviable.


    After Serenity grew up, she tried her best to repay Liberty. She got married so quickly just to save Liberty''s marriage and didn''t want to make life difficult for her.


    Clive said, "Liberty, it''s all in the past. You and Seren''s lives will only get better and better. My mother had been looking for my aunt and you, but fate likes to y tricks on people. It took my mother so long to find you. She didn''t even get to see her only sister for thest time.


    My mother cried for a long time when she found out that her sister, whom she had been searching for decades, had passed away more than ten years ago. In my memory, my mother was a very strong andpetitive person. She often said that crying wouldn''t solve problems, so she wouldn''t cry.


    It was the first time I saw my mother cry so sadly and heart-wrenchingly. No matter how we tried tofort her, she wouldn''t stop."


    They were all born with a silver spoon in their mouths, with their parents and family around them since childhood.


    They had deep affection for their brothers and sisters and couldn''t understand the kind of torn pain their mother felt.


    The sister Audrey had been searching for decades had passed away long ago. No longer able to see her only sister, Audrey''s love shifted to her two nieces.


    When Audrey first met Serenity and Liberty, her love for them was so great that Clive and his two siblings had to stand aside.

 Chapter 3461

    Liberty nodded. "I believe that Seren and my life will get better and better."


    Not to mention herself, even if Serenity married Zachary, her life would be very good.


    Serenity was extremely kind to Liberty.


    "Cousin, you came here in a hurryst night and you must be tired. Go back to the hotel and rest for a while. I don''t think rissa will do anything to us for the time being."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty asked Clive to go back to the hotel and rest.


    Liberty said, "It is true that rissa wants to kill me, but she is also afraid. It should be said that she may have bigger ambitions and wants to kill all of us at once."


    Liberty had a pretty good idea of rissa''s thoughts.


    Clive came here in a hurry and seemed a little tired. He said, "Okay, I''ll go back to the hotel and rest for a while. If anything happens, call me."


    "Sure."


    Not long after Clive left, Hayden arrived.


    When the secretary called Liberty on the internal line, Liberty came out to greet her personally. However, as soon as she opened the office door, Hayden''s handsome figure appeared in front of her.


    "Hayden." Liberty smiled.


    Hayden was dressed like a man, looking very handsome. No wonder those women who once admired her found it difficult to let go of their admiration for Hayden even after knowing that she was actually a woman.


    The main reason was that she was so handsome.


    After ying the role of a man for more than 20 years, it was hard to tell the real from the fake.


    "Sister Liberty."


    Hayden responded calmly, and at Liberty''s invitation, she strode into Liberty''s office.


    Liberty''s secretary watched Hayden disappear before her eyes. Even though she was married, she couldn''t help but whisper, "Miss Queen is so handsome!"


    With that cold temperament and extraordinary handsomeness, Hayden was simply the most handsome guy among handsome guys. Unfortunately, she was always a woman.


    Well, even if Hayden was a man, it wouldn''t be the secretary''s turn, so why was she so crazy about Hayden?


    The secretary retracted her gaze and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Hayden just came over to check on Liberty and see if she needed any help.


    In the hospital, After Kathryn had breakfast, she fell asleep again. She would wake up but still liked to sleep.


    She seriously suspected that rissa had given her arge amount of sleeping pills.


    "Madam Farrell."


    Kathryn was going to fall Qirqu she could hear Pedro falking.


    Pedro''s respectful shout pulled Kathryn back from sleep. She opened her eyes dazed.


    She saw that familiar face.


    rissa stood by Kathryn''s hospital bed with a gloomy look on her face. She looked coldly at Kathryn, who had opened her eyes but had a confused expression.


    Pedro stood defensively on the other side of the bed.


    "Mom?"


    Kathryn blinked and screamed.


    rissa raised her hand and was about to p Kathryn.


    A powerful hand grabbed rissa''s wrist.


    It was Pedro. He grabbed rissa''s wrist.

 Chapter 3462

    Madam!" Pedro''s expression was serious, and he said in a deep voice, "Youngdy is your biological daughter!"


    rissa ordered coldly, "Pedro, let go! Don''t forget, I am still the head of this family! You have to listen to me!"


    Pedro replied, "From the moment I was assigned to the youngdy''s side, my mission was to protect her for the rest of her life, to be loyal to her, and to obey her orders. This is my duty as assistant! I only have one master! My master is the youngdy, Miss Kathryn, not you! My responsibility is to protect her. I won''t allow anyone to hurt her, including you, Madam Farrell!"


    rissa''s face turned pale.


    Indeed, from the moment Pedro came to Kathryn''s side, he was only loyal to her and only served her.


    As the head of the family, rissa was not Pedro''s master and had no right to order him.


    Kathryn gently said to Pedro, "Mr. Fraser, please let my mom go. It''s normal for her to vent her anger on me. After all, I am her child."


    She had asked Pedro to tip off Liberty, causing her mother''s conspiracy to fail.


    If she hadn''t tipped off her mother, her mother might have been caught off guard, and her conspiracy might have seeded, harming Liberty. But she couldn''t bear to watch her mother make one mistake after another.


    Both of her aunts died at her mother''s hands, as did her uncle and his family. How many people did her mother hurt to be the head of the family?


    If her mother were to kill Liberty, she would be doomed. Now, her mother is also doomed.


    Pedro silently released rissa''s wrist.


    After being freed, rissa pped Kathryn hard in front of Pedro.


    The snapping sound echoed in the room.


    Pedro was heartbroken.


    Kathryn''s face was hit and tilted to the side.


    The side of her face that was hit soon became red and swollen. Blood appeared at the corners of her mouth, showing how hard rissa had pped her.


    Kathryn kept her head tilted for a while before she raised her hand to touch her bruised face. Then, she turned her head and looked at rissa with open eyes.


    rissa said coldly, "If you were not my biological child, you would not have seen the sun today!"


    She was her biological daughter, so even if she betrayed her, she couldn''t bring herself to kill Kathryn.


    Who said she only had one daughter? Everything she did was actually for her daughter.


    Kathryn was silent for a long time, then said, "If I were not your biological child, I would not have to endure all this suffering. Do you think I like being your daughter? Reincarnation is not something I can choose."


    She would rather be Shiloh, not the biological daughter of rissa.


    However, if she were Shiloh, after knowing she was not a biological child, she would definitely leave the Farrell family mansion and stay away from everyone in the Farrell family. Unfortunately, there was no ''if.''


    She was the biological daughter of rissa. Shiloh''s decisions and choices were different from what she thought.


    rissa''s expression became even more gloomy and cold, and she stared at Kathryn as if she wanted to eat her alive.


    In her own words, if Kathryn were not her biological daughter, she would have really strangled her and not let her see the sun today.


    "I also hope that this is all a dream. When I wake up, Shiloh and I are still mother and daughter with a om harmonious and deep rtionship, and there is no daughter-swap incident," rissa said, looking a little depressed.


    Kathryn responded, "Mom, you could have disowned me at that time and continued to maintain your deepm mother-daughter rtionship with Shiloh: Shiloh grew up by your side and enjoyed all the motherly love you gave her. She was also cultivated with all your heart. She is the sessor you cultivated.


    Who am I? While Shiloh was enjoying wealth and glory, I was being abused, beaten, and scolded by my biological mother and brothers. Sometimes I wasn''t even given food to eat.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I was in school, I had the best grades, but they always wanted to stop me from going to school. They to wanted to marry me off to a rich but old man as his second wife, or even wanted me to be someone else''s mistress to earn money for them to spend."

 Chapter 3463

    -Kathryn added, "I have been through a lot along the way, and my values and character have long been tempered. I can no longer grow up the way my mother wants me to."


    rissa said coldly, "Are you saying this to make me feel guilty?"


    Kathrynughed at herself. "How dare I? Besides, will you feel guilty? Do you even have a heart?"


    As soon as the words fell, rissa pped Kathryn again.


    This time, the pnded on Kathryn''s other cheek.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Both sides of Kathryn''s face were now red and swollen, with more blood flowing from the corners of her mouth.


    "Miss!" Pedro cried out in pain. He couldn''t hold on any longer. If rissa attacked again, he might throw her out!


    This was the person he wanted to protect all his life. How could he allow rissa to hurt her again and again?


    rissa raised her eyes and nced at Pedro. "Pedro, get out! This is a matter between my daughter and me. It has nothing to do with anyone else!"


    rissa was genuinely afraid that Pedro would throw her out.


    Pedro didn''t move.


    Kathryn wanted to sit up.


    Pedro quickly supported her, took out a tissue, and gently wiped the blood from Kathryn''s mouth.


    "Mr. Fraser, can you see if my teeth have been knocked out?"


    Kathryn actually opened her mouth wide to let Pedro see if her teeth were still there.


    Pedro saw that several of her teeth were bleeding. "I think the teeth are still there."


    Kathryn closed her mouth and then signaled Pedro to give her a ss of water so she could rinse her mouth and spit out the blood.


    Kathryn rinsed her mouth several times and spat out the blood.


    rissa watched all this coldly. There was still some pain in her eyes. She and Kathryn had a weak rtionship as mother and daughter.


    After ten months of pregnancy, the two were separated upon birth.


    Kathryn didn''t return to her until she was in her twenties.


    The best opportunity to cultivate a mother-daughter rtionship was missed.


    Therefore, their rtionship was never deep enough and always faint.


    All that connected them was blood, and if blood wasn''t thicker than water, they would be more like strangers than family.


    Ever since Kathryn came back, rissa had hadplicated feelings towards her.


    At first, she despised Kathryn for being weak and useless.


    She felt Kathryn was not as good as Shiloh. She even regretted bringing Kathryn back.


    Later, she discovered that Kathryn was just pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger. In fact she w was much smarter and more capable than Shiloh.


    Although she grew up in the countryside and had little exposure to business, she learned very quickly.


    In just over two years, Kathryn''s abilities had surpassed those of her three brothers.


    rissa couldn''t help but sigh that the women of the Farrell family''s direct lineage were truly born strong.


    However, if it is said that the daughters of the Farrell family are born strong, then her granddaughters can also be considered as the daughters of the Farrell family. Even if they do not have the surname Farrell, they are still of the Farrell family''s bloodline, but they are not born strong.


    Only a daughter born from a daughter can be born strong.


    Perhaps, this is the main reason why the Farrell family has always passed has down the inheritance to daughters rather than sons.

 Chapter 3464

    Mr. Fraser, go out first. I''ll talk to my mother." Kathryn knew that Pedro was worried and concerned about her.


    Sheforted him, "Don''t worry, my mother won''t really kill me. I was born by her, and I did something that ruined her n. I deserve to be pped by her."


    rissa didn''t really kill her because Kathryn felt rissa still cared about their rtionship.


    Pedro nced at rissa, then looked at Kathryn''s red and swollen face with heartache, and walked out silently.


    He asked the nurse for some ice and handed it to Kathryn, asking her to apply it to her face.


    Kathryn took the ice and said, "I''ll apply it. You can go out now."


    Pedro pursed his lips and finally walked out.


    When only the mother and daughter were left in the ward, Kathryn applied ice to her face and said, "Mom, you must be tired from standing. Pull a chair over and sit down."


    rissa stared at her for a while, then dragged a chair over and sat down.


    "Mom, next time you hit me, can you please not hit me on the face? I''m not pretty enough, and if my face gets swollen, it will be even uglier. I don''t even have a man as your daughter, and if you make me ugly, I won''t be able to get married and give birth to a daughter. Even if you kill Liberty and the others, you will have no sessor."


    rissa said, "Stop joking with Mom."


    Kathryn replied, "I wasn''t joking. Mom, I was talking to you seriously."


    rissa inquired, "When did you wake up?"


    Kathryn answered honestly, "When you were mumbling to me and crying. I woke up and pretended to be asleep. It was very difficult to pretend to be really asleep."


    rissa was speechless.


    After staring at Kathryn for a while, rissa said angrily, "I did that for your own good! Even if it means losing my life, I can guarantee that the position of the head of the family will fall to you. The descendants of your aunt will never be able topete with you!"


    Kathryn was silent for a moment, then looked at her mother and said seriously, "Mom, don''t you think you are wrong? You keep making mistakes, absolutely wrong. I like Liberty, my junior, and I admire her. My conscience also prevents me from watching her being harmed by you. If I can save her, I will of course do so.


    Mom, you and my aunt are sisters, and you were raised by my aunt. We are from the same roots, so why are you so eager to kill us? Why do you have to kill us all? Don''t say it''s for your own good. Did I ask for what you think? Do you need me to do those things for you? Mom, do you know if I want to be the head of the family? Not everyone values power like you do."


    "If possible, I really don''t want to stay in the Farrell family and ept everything. The rules of the Farrell family are also difficult for me to adapt to. Why do we have such rules? Isn''t it good for the capable and virtuous to take the position?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Why must she be a daughter of the direct lineage?"


    "If a family head has many daughters, it is easy to end up in a situation like your mother''s."


    rissa said coldly, "If you have the ability, you can do it yourself and cut off all the rules that you don''t like. Just like the Lafayette family in Meadspring, after the current head of the family came to power, didn''t he cut a lot of family rules?"


    Kathryn replied, "I do want to, but the position of the head of the family should not be inherited by me. Mom, your position as the head of the family is not legitimate and reasonable. I just want to ask you one question: Was it really you who killed my eldest and second aunt?"


    Kathryn already had the answer in her heart. She still couldn''t help but hold on to a sliver of hope, hoping to hear a negative answer from rissa.


    She wanted to hear another truth.


    "Mom, if it wasn''t you who did it, I would help you clear, your namereven if I had to sacrifice my life!" Kathryn En said seriously.


    rissa looked at her for a moment and then looked away.


    "You are my only daughter, and I don''t want you to risk your life so what if you have it, so what if you don''t? Does it matter?"


    rissa''s words were equivalent to giving Kathryn the answer.


    The little bit of hope in Kathryn''s heart was shattered.


    Her two aunts were really harmed by rissa.


    rissa said, "Kathryn, the important thing is that the person sitting in the position of the head of the family now is me, your biological mother!"

 Chapter 3465

    rissa said solemnly, "Even if my position as matriarch wasn''t obtained legitimately, it''s still legitimate for you to take over. If the leadership of the family returns to your aunt''s descendants, wouldn''t I have been a joke for the past few decades? I''ve lost so much because of it."


    rissa reached out and touched Kathryn''s red and swollen face. She said, "Kathryn, everything I''ve done was for your own good. I hope that everything in the Farrell family will be left to you."


    Kathryn looked at rissa, believing her intentions to leave everything in the Farrell family to her.


    However, everything in the Farrell family did not belong to rissa alone.


    rissa wanted to make the entire Farrell family her own. When Kathryn returned to rissa, she found that many in the family were dissatisfied with rissa because she was gradually abolishing the family rules bit by bit, just like the Lafayette family in Meadspring.


    rissa aimed to make everything in the Farrell family her own.


    It was no longer about the other family members.


    How could they obey rissa when their interests were being vited?


    Some who resisted were slowly suppressed by rissa, forcing them to flee,mit crimes and be caught, or die.


    These were all rissa''s actions.


    Kathryn did not object to rissa consolidating power and interests. If it were her, she might do the same.


    However, capable members of the Farrell family still needed to be nurtured, not eliminated.


    Kathryn also thought that if she were to take over the Farrell family, she would modify the family rules gradually but would not kill or harm anyone.


    The family wasrge and had many branches.


    The Farrell family''s rules were no longer suitable for today''s society.


    Some members had no special abilities but gained benefits by ttering others. They did nothing but show off and suppress dissenters.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    This phenomenon was widespread, and rissa didn''t care about it.


    Instead, she used those sycophants to suppress and harm the capable young talents, forcing them to leave and seek other opportunities.


    There were now very few capable young people in the family.


    Most people relied on the monthly living expenses they received from the Farrell n fund. These expenses were not much but also not too little, distributed based on the number of family members. Adults received living expenses configured to cover the most basic needs in Jensburg.


    The tuition fees of minors were taken into ount, so their monthly living expenses were slightly more tham those of adults. The elderly received the same as adults, but those aged 65 and above didn''t need to pay for their medical expenses when hospitalized; the family foundation covered these costs.


    In this environment, how many people would be motivated to strive for more?


    It seemed to only fosterziness.


    They didn''t have to work and wouldn''t starve. Forrge families, the monthly living expenses exceeded the earnings of many working people.


    Why work hard when the living expenses distributed by the family were more?


    Kathryn thought this was detrimental, as it only encouragedziness. She believed that minors, unless both parents were deceased, should not receive living expenses and study fees from the Farrell n fund.


    If both parents were alive, it was their responsibility to support their children.

 Chapter 3466

    Young people, if they didn''t work, would starve. The living expenses for young people should be canceled. Only when they had no one to rely on would they go out to find jobs and be self-reliant. Only then could they rise above their circumstances.


    The treatment of the elderly did not need to be changed.


    rissa said, "Many people in the family are useless and just rely on us to support them. I want to change this family and make it our business, but I need your cooperation. Kathryn, I paid a lot and sacrificed a lot to get the position of head of the family. I worked hard for decades. Although my ability is limited and I failed to lead the family back to the top, I have centralized power and interest bit by bit, and it is difficult for the elders to shake the power of the head of the family.


    If they dare to speak, let them stop talking. I have done all the bad things to get to this situation. You want me to hand everything over to your aunt''s descendants? That would be more painful for me than death.


    After decades of hard work and dedication, I''ve only been making things easier for others. Kathryn, are you convinced? Are you willing to ept this? I''m not convinced. I''m not willing to ept this.


    As long as your aunt''s descendants are all dead, then everything I have done will be worth it. What you take over from me will belong to our small family, not the entire Farrell family''s property. Kathryn, do you understand? If a man does not work for himself, he will be punished by heaven and earth."


    rissa tried very hard to convince Kathryn to be of the same mind and on the same side with her so that the results of her decades of efforts could be preserved and would not fall into the hands of her eldest sister''s descendants.


    She had cleared so many obstacles and was ready to let Kathryn enjoy the results.


    As a result, her eldest sister''s descendants came to the door and wanted to take back the position of head of the family and reap the fruits of herbor. Haha, dream on!


    rissa would rather die with Audrey and the others than give back everything she had obtained. The only thing that gave her a headache was Kathryn.


    If she had known that Kathryn would not agree with her, she would have given birth to two more daughters when she was young. Then there would be no need to be as passive and helpless as she was now. s, it would be great if Shiloh were her biological daughter. Then the mother and daughter would definitely be of one mind.


    If Shiloh were really her biological daughter, her abilities would definitely be different.


    rissa believed that Shiloh, whom


    she had carefully trained, had limited abilities because of her bloodline. Shiloh did not have the FarrellThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    family''s blood, so her abilities were not good enough. en.s


    She had spent more than twenty years on Shiloh but was not satisfied. She epted and recognized Kathryn so quickly, not only because of their blood rtionship but also because she found that Kathryn was more suitable for business than Shiloh, and Kathryn also had a ruthless side.


    However, Kathryn''s conscience far surpassed her ruthlessness. rissa found it extremely ironic. Everything she got was due to her ruthlessness.


    As a result, God sent her Kathryn,


    who was raised in another family Even in such a harsh environment, Kathryn was not ruined. Instead, it made her strong-willed and instilled positive values. en.s


    This was in stark contrast to the ruthless and merciless head of the Farrell family.


    "Mom, if the roles were reversed, if you were Audrey and I were Liberty, do you think you could be willing and not hate me? Could you do nothing?"


    Kathryn asked rissa a few questions in return.


    rissa''s expression suddenly turned gloomy. She stared at Kathryn with eyes as if she wanted to tear her into pieces.


    Kathryn met rissa''s murderous re calmly.


    After a while, rissa said bitterly, "If your three brothers were truly capable, or if I had another daughter, you would not be alive now!"


    rissa had been so angry at Kathryn countless times that she almost exploded on the spot.

 Chapter 3467

    rissa poked Kathryn''s forehead angrily and scolded, "What''s in your head? Why are you so stubborn and insistent?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you care about the past? I am the one who is in charge of the Farrell family now. I am your biological mother, not your aunt. Your aunt has been dead for decades. The dynasty has changed! Look at all the emperors in ancient times. Which one of them came to power without blood and gore?


    Take Emperor Taizong of Tang, Li Shimin, for example. His brother was originally the crown prince and sessor. He killed his brother and became emperor. If his brother''s children came to him to ask for the throne, would he give it back? Impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    Kathryn said nothing. No matter how rissa scolded her, she did not agree with her behavior.


    The main reason was that Kathryn wanted to withdraw from thepetition for the position of head of the Farrell family. She felt that she could create a kingdom and a blue sky for herself with her own abilities That way, she could remain above board and wouldn''t be scolded behind her back by others.


    Seeing Kathryn remain silent, rissa knew that all she had said was like talking to a wall.


    Kathryn''s values had already been formed, and she couldn''t change them.


    After taking a few deep breaths, rissa gave up trying to convince Kathryn to be of the same mind as her.


    "If you don''t want to kill them, I will do it. If I really die one day, remember that I died by your hands. You killed your own mother!"


    After rissa finished speaking, she stood up, turned around, and left.


    "Mom," Kathryn called after her.


    rissa paused but did not turn around. She looked forward to hearing Kathryn say yes. Instead, she heard Kathryn''s apologetic voice: "Mom, I''m sorry."


    rissa suddenly turned around, walked quickly back to the bed, and grabbed Kathryn''s neck with both hands. Her grip was very strong.


    Her eyes were full of anger and hatred.


    She hated that Kathryn, whom she had carried in her heart for ten months, would rather die than be on the same side with her.


    It would have been better to strangle her to death at birth than to go through this.


    Kathryn did not resist and let her mother strangle her.


    When she felt she was about to die, the two hands around her neck loosened.


    rissa''s eyes turned red.


    She stared at Kathryn for a while, then turned around like a whirlwind and stormed out of the ward.


    Pedro, who was waiting outside, finally saw


    rissae out.


    imme returned to the v


    and saw Kathryn coughing


    He hurried forward and patted Kathryn on the back.


    It took Kathryn a while to calm down.


    Pedro saw the fingerprints on her neck. "Miss, Madam Farrell..."


    Kathryn said, "She thinks I''m not on the same page with her and am holding her back. I informed Liberty about this and she wants to strangle me to death."


    Pedro: "..."


    Kathryn said, "Mr. Fraser, pour me a ss of water."


    Pedro went to pour her a ss of water.


    Kathryn took the ss and drank it all.


    "Miss," Pedro said, looking at her worriedly.


    He knew that she still cared about the rtionship between mother and daughter. After all, they were biological mother and daughter.


    There was nosting hatred between mother and daughter.


    rissa''s attitude towards Kathryn was not very good at first, but it became quite goodter. It was a lie to say that there was no affection between them.


    But to say that the feelings were deep was also a lie.

 Chapter 3468

    "Mr. Fraser, once this matter is settled, let''s leave Jensburg, okay? Stay away from the gossip. We don''t have to go too far, just somewhere away from the center of Jensburg City."


    Kathryn remembered that herpany was still in Jensburg, but not in the center. She had spent several years running thepany and had no ns to relocate for the time being. Moving apany to a new city and a new environment was equivalent to starting over, which was not conducive to thepany''s development.


    Pedro responded affectionately, "Miss, as long as you want to leave, I will always be with you. I said, I belong to you alone in this life!"


    Whether it was for business or personal reasons, his body and mind belonged to Kathryn alone.


    Kathryn looked up at Pedro. She could see his deep affection for her in his eyes.


    Kathryn suddenly realized that Pedro was actually quite handsome. Not as handsome as Hayden, nor as handsome as the men of the York family, butpared to the general public, he was quite good- looking. More than enough for her.


    "Mr. Fraser, do you want to marry me?" Kathryn suddenly asked.


    She knew in her heart that her feelings for Pedro were no longer just those between a youngdy and her assistant. Ever since she wanted to have a daughter with Pedro''s smart and capable genes, she had developed feelings for him.


    Liberty often teased her and Pedro, saying she only wanted good genes and wanted to kill the father and keep the child.


    Pedro replied affectionately, "Whether it''s marrying or getting married, as long as I''m with you, it''s all fine! In my heart, I''m your essory, so just get married."


    He was willing to marry her, but he feared he wouldn''t have the chance.


    Kathryn smiled and said, "When I am no longer the head of the Farrell family in the future, will you think I am useless? Will you me yourself for having bad luck and following a useless master?"


    Pedro replied, "No, Miss. You are not useless. You still have a conscience, which makes it impossible for you to be on the same page with Madam Farrell."


    Kathryn''s smile graduallyContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    disappeared. She sighed, "I just can''t empathize with my mother. Maybe it''s just like she said-I didn''t grow up with her, so I don''t have a deep rtionship with her. I only know that if it''s not yours, don''t try to steal it. it is yours, no one else an take it away. You can''t be too ruthless in your dealings with others. You have to have a conscience, so as not to have nightmares at night."


    She didn''t dare say she was apletely good person, but she could not agree with her mother and was unwilling to have her hands stained with blood and be responsible for several lives. "Miss, no matter what decision you make, I will stand firmly on your side," Pedro assured her. He could only stand on Kathryn''s side.


    Just like Mr. Dunn, they couldn''t say that Mr. Dunk was a bad person, but he was rissa''s assistant. He was taught to be loyal to rissa for his whole life. No matter what rissa asked him to do, he had to do it and try his best toplete the task assigned to him.


    Simrly, Pedro could only do this. He was also d that Kathryn was different from rissa.


    He had fallen in love with Kathryn, and Kathryn also had feelings for him. The feeling of mutual affection made him feel lucky.


    Kathryn said, "Mr. Fraser, I feel relieved when you say this."


    Kathryn motioned Pedro to lower his head, and Pedro did as he was told. She put her arms around his neck, kissed him on the cheek, and finally kissed him on the lips. Pedro instinctively hugged her back, then steadied her head. Not satisfied with her gentle kiss, he deepened the kiss.


    After the passionate and affectionate kiss, Kathryn felt a little embarrassed. She was so moved that she couldn''t help but kiss Pedro. Being a person of action, she just kissed him when she wanted to.


    "I want to sleep some more," Kathryn said, feeling a bit shy. Shey down, closed her eyes, and used the excuse of being sleepy to hide her embarrassment.

 Chapter 3469

    "Don''t sleep yet. Put ice on your face before going to sleep. Your face is so red and swollen. Even if you fall asleep, I will put ice on you, which will affect your rest."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Pedro knew that Kathryn was embarrassed. He kissed her red and swollen face and said distressingly, "I am yours, and I will always be yours. I just enjoyed it for a while, and now I''m embarrassed."


    "Who said I was embarrassed? I''m very thick-skinned. I''m not embarrassed. You also said that you are mine. What''s wrong with me kissing you? Even if I sleep with you, you can''t resist me."


    Kathryn refused to admit that she was embarrassed.


    Pedro took some ice and applied it to her face. He smiled as he listened to her words, "You are wee to sleep with me anytime, but it would be better if you could inform me in advance so that I can clean up before you enjoy it."


    Kathryn said, "I''ll have to stay away from you next time. Both sides of my face are swollen." Kathryn was silent for a moment, then said, "I was the one who betrayed Mom first. She has a reason to be angry. Even though I think I did the right thing, to her, it was a betrayal. If it wasn''t for me and it was Shiloh, her conspiracy n might have been half sessful. So, if she wants to teach me a lesson, I''ll let her do it, just as long as she doesn''t kill me.


    Apart from other things, she is no different from an ordinary mother. She can be extremely ruthless to other people''s children and kill them without blinking an eye, but she always loves her own children. She said that if I were not her biological daughter, I would not have seen the sun rise today."


    Kathryn looked out the window and added, "There is no sun today. I still haven''t seen the sun rise today. I told my mom not to hit me in the face next time she hits me."


    "Andter!"


    Pedro cried out softly.


    Seeing her beaten this time, Pedro felt so heartbroken that he almost had a conflict with rissa because of her.


    rissa insisted that Pedro leave, and he had no choice but to endure it to avoid a real conflict with her.


    Kathryn smiled and said, "Not only will there be a next time, but there may be countless times. As long as I know her conspiracy, I can''t just do nothing, unless she hides it from me."


    After a pause, she looked at Pedro and said, "Now that you are by my side, it is difficult for her to hide what she did from me. She just doesn''t hit me in the face. If she cripples me, I won''t be able to marry a son-inw, and I won''t be able to give birth to a daughter, so there will be no sessor, and that''s not what she wants to see."


    After being persuaded by her mother, Kathryn understood her mother''s psychology.


    rissa will not return the position of head of the family to her sister''s descendants. She hopes that Kathryn will take over everything in the Farrell family and then im the Farrell family as her own. She will no longer support the people in the family. She hopes that everything in the Farrell family can be passed on to future generations, all of whom will be her descendants.


    So, no matter how angry rissa was, she would not really take Kathryn''s life.


    In rissa''s words, she did all kinds of bad things, offended many n members, and drove many of them away. She sidelined the n elders, centralized power, and gradually privatized the family business, turning it into real private property.


    Having done so much, how could there be no one to take over?


    What else is there for the mother to fight for?


    rissa also said that if any of her three sons were capable of taking on the responsibility, she would not let Kathryn live.


    "I won''t dislike you. No matter what you be, in my heart, you will always be mydy and my young mistress."


    She was also his woman!


    Kathryn smiled and didn''t respond.


    The atmosphere in Jensburg was quite tense, and Elora, who was on business trip faraway in Duatemalo City, Province G, had just finished dealing with the matters at hand.


    She was so tired that she had to stop working.


    During this business trip, she was more tired than when she was in thepany.

 Chapter 3470

    The main reason was that she wanted to shorten her business trip, so she worked overtime every day and could only return to the hotel to restte at night. She often had to go to work as usual the next day.


    She didn''t get enough rest, and her mental state was not good. She had to drink several cups of coffee every day to keep going.


    She got up, walked to the window, and looked at the world outside.


    The weather was cold, people were hurrying on the streets, and the flow of people was notrge.


    Tatum said that in Wiltspoon, there was a lot of traffic on the streets, whether it was day or night.


    It was only during the New Year that the city became quiet and there were fewer people because all the migrant workers went back home to celebrate the New Year.


    In just a few days, when the migrant workers came back from home, the city of Wiltspoon returned to its former bustling and vibrant state.


    Fortunately, Tatum took care of her three meals a day during these days.


    No matter how busy she was, she could always eat at mealtime.


    It was Tatum''s responsibility as a chef, and he couldn''t dy her meals.


    Oh, what she meant was that even if she was still busy and didn''t go back to the hotel to eat, Tatum would bring her food so that she could have freshly baked, steaming hot meals.


    She had three normal meals, and her stomach pain seemed to be less severe.


    Tatum...


    When Elora thought of Tatum, she couldn''t help but think that Tatum might be the chef who had worked with her for the longest time.


    She ate the food he cooked every day. Sometimes it was the same dish, but she never disliked it. Instead, she wanted to eat it more and more.


    He was quite capable; no wonder his restaurant business was so booming.


    Elora sent people to Wiltspoon to investigate Tatum twice. The first time was just to investigate Tatum''s character and obtain basic information.


    The second focus of the investigation was on the business of the restaurants and hotels under Tatum''s name, whether the purchased ingredients were fresh, and whether the hygiene and safety standards were met.


    Elora was quite satisfied with the results.


    Tatum was a businessman, but he would not pass off inferior products as good ones for a little profit. He would not allow inferior products to be used to rece the ingredients for a certain dish, even if the cost was not low.


    Therefore, his business was doing well, and he had a lot of repeat customers. That''s right, expensive!


    Because his restaurant used better ingredients, it was more expensive than others.


    He has clearly marked the prices, and customers can order the dishes if they think they are worth it, and choose not to order if they think they are not. Anyway, he will not lower the prices of dishes just because others think they are too expensive, as that would cost him a lot of money and he would end up with holes in his pants.


    Even though Tatum is actually the sixth young master of the York family and has no shortage of money, he ind every can''t suffer losses every day of their own private businesses are losing money every day and have not improved after a period of time, the eldest brother will pay attention to it and give them some advice to save it. If it cannot be saved, he will let them give up and stop the loss in time.


    They won''t continue to lose money.


    There are many brothers. If each of them starts their own business and keeps making los losses, even the ancestral property of the York family will not be enough to cover the losses.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Elora''s cell phone rang.


    Her cell phone was on the desk. She was standing in front of the window at the moment, so she had to walk back to the desk. When she saw the caller ID was Tinsley, she picked up the phone, sat down in the ck swivel chair, and answered Tinsley''s call.


    "What''s up?" Elora asked.


    "It''s okay. Can''t I call you? You have been away on business for a few days and haven''t contacted home. We miss you too."


    Tinsleyined on the phone with a smile that Elora didn''t call home.

 Chapter 3471

    "I was busy," Elora replied to Tinsley.


    "I know you''re busy every day, but can''t you take some time to call home in the evening? Everyone in the family is thinking about you, especially your brother, who keeps asking me when you wille home."


    In fact, it was because of Tatum''s good cooking skills.


    Elora took Tatum away on a business trip, and it was like the sky was falling for the little guy.


    Tatum was very friendly, and his cooking was delicious. The two young masters of the Ormond family especially liked Tatum.


    Of course, they couldn''t tell this to their eldest sister, so they just said they missed her.


    Elora knew what kind of person Alonzo was.


    She smiled and said, "I''m afraid they are thinking about the food that Tatum made. They won''t be hungry even if Tatum is not around."


    There was more than one cook in the family.


    Strictly speaking, Tatum was her personal chef.


    It was thanks to her that the family could eat the dishes cooked by Tatum.


    Other chefs may not be as skilled as Tatum, but they could still beparable to the chefs of five-star hotels.


    The people in the Ormond family were good eaters, but none of them were as picky as Elora. They could eat dishes cooked by other chefs just as well.


    Tinsley said, "I really miss Tatum. I miss the snacks, soups, and dishes he made. Sister, how can he cook such delicious food at such a young age?"


    Elora said, "He said that he has loved cooking since he was a child. This is his hobby. If it weren''t for his hobby, he wouldn''t havee to our house to be a chef."


    Every day, Tatum was full of energy and concentrated on studying various cuisines.


    He would try to cook the same dish in various ways, so sometimes he would prepare the same dish for her as yesterday, and she would still be able to eat it because he used different ingredients and the dish would taste different.


    Anyway, although it hadn''t been long since Tatum became her personal chef, he was much better than the previous personal chefs. At least, she was not tired of the dishes he cooked, and sometimes she even looked forward to what surprises Tatum would bring her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Don''t you miss him?" Elora teased Tinsley.


    Tinsley said, "Sister, you''re at it again. I''ve already said that I admire him purely, and I''m not in love with him. However he''s so outstanding. If I get I to know him, understand him, and spend more time with him, I can''t say whether I will fall in love with him or not."


    Elora smiled and said, "Appreciation can be the beginning of love. He is really good."


    "Tsk tsk tsk!" Tinsley kept making clicking sounds on the phone.


    "Just say whatever you want to say, and stop tut-tutting here."


    Tinsley smiled, "I''m afraid if I tell you, you will crawl over along the radio waves and strangle me to death. Why do I feel like you have Only been on a N business trip for a few days and have been alone with Tatum for a few days, but you have already started praising Tatum? Tatum''s charm is really amazing; he can even conquer your pure heart."


    "I am only discussing the facts and the people. Don''t you think he is excellent? Or do you keep praising him in front of me, saying how excellent he is?"


    "Tinsley!" Elora deliberately said with a serious face, "I''m officially warning you, don''t joke about bringing Tatum and me together. I don''t like it! I told you before, if you like him, I won''t stop you. I will also find a way to help you get what you want and get the elders in the family to agree."

 Chapter 3472

    Because Tatum was from Wiltspoon, which was too far away from them.


    Elora knew very well that the elders in her family did not approve of her or her sister marrying far away.


    Now the family business was mainly managed by her and Alonzo.


    The third and fourth sisters were less capable and younger, so they were currently unable to take over the family business.


    Unless her two younger brothers could take over the family business in their teens, she and Tinsley would have to work hard for the family.


    She spent a lot of time and suffered a lot of grievances before she was able to gain a foothold in the business world and achieve her current status.


    Tinsley smiled and said, "Sister, I also said that I really don''t love Tatum. Let''s not talk about these vague topics. Even if we have found out Tatum''s background, we still don''t know him very well. Why think so much? Have you had normal meals these days?"


    Elora hummed, "Someone is chasing me to feed me, and my stomach feels much better. Don''t worry about me. Just stay at home and take care of thepany. If you have any questions, call me."


    Tinsley said, "The Labbe family in the city next door wants to cooperate with us. The head of the family, Mr. Labbe, hase to me twice, but the negotiations were not very pleasant. I don''t really like to cooperate with the Labbe family."


    Tinsley continued, "I always feel that Mr. Labbe is not a good person, and I hate that when he looks at me, he has other intentions."


    Elora''s face darkened. "If you don''t want to cooperate, there''s no need to negotiate with them. The Labbe family has many scandals. Mr. Labbe is an ungrateful person. The family has undergone a major reshuffle. Moreover, even if Mr. Labbe is in the position of the head of the family, he is only an acting head.


    He doesn''t have the Labbe family''s dragon totem, nor does he have the family head''s special seal or token, so he can only be the acting family head. The family is not as united as it seems. They are just afraid of being killed by him.


    Mr. Labbe is particrly lustful. He had tried to test me before, wanting to cooperate with us and making me his woman. He said he could divorce his wife and marry me, as if being his wife was a great blessing from heaven. He also said that if our two groups cooperated, we would be a powerful alliance and invincible in the business world."


    The Mr. Labbe that Elora and Tinsley were talking about was the same Mr. Labbe who supported Carrie.


    "After I rejected him, he wanted to suppress us in business to retaliate against us. After I fought back, he became obedient."


    Elora rose to prominence as a woman and now supports the Ormond family. She was no pushover.


    Mr. Labbe thought Elora was young and did not take her seriously. He wanted to cooperate in business and also wanted to take possession of the young girl. However, Elora taught him a lesson and made him realize that even though the Ormond family had few male members, the daughters should not be underestimated.


    The Ormond family had always been the leading family. After Elora secured her position in power, she also had a strongwork of contacts.


    After Mr. Labbe was counterattacked, he realized that Elora was not someone to be trifled with, so he behaved himself for a few years.


    Unexpectedly, when Elora was away on a business trip, Mr. Labbe made aeback and wanted to persuade Tinsley to cooperate with him while Elora was away. He was still greedy and wanted to take advantage of Tinsley.


    Tinsley was not a fool.


    She didn''t have the same authority as Elora, but she was just as smart.


    Mr. Labbe''s wishful thinking was m


    going well, but it was about to fail. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "If hees again, I will tell him clearly that I will not cooperate and I don''t want to see him again."


    Tinsley really didn''t like the way Mr. Labbe looked at her.


    He was old, but he acted like an old pervert.


    That''s why Tinsley was disgusted.


    She couldn''t help butin to Elora.

 Chapter 3473

    -Elora said, "If he still doesn''t give up, tell him that if he wants to cooperate with our Ormond family, then he can ask the real head of their family toe and discuss cooperation with us. He is only the acting head of the family. When the real head of the familyes back, he will not be able to make decisions or have any say."


    Tinsley burst outughing.


    "Sister, if you say that to Mr. Labbe, he will be so angry that he will explode. Everyone knows that he dreams of bing the head of the family. Unfortunately, he doesn''t have the totem, token, or special chapter. No matter how many people he bribes, he is not the real head of the family, and his title is not legitimate."


    Regarding the Labbe family, over the years, those who wanted to please Mr. Labbe would directly call him the head of the Labbe family, while those who were more upright would refute that he was not the head of the Labbe family.


    The original head of the family was wiped out a few years ago. Those who know will know who did it.


    "He has been struggling for so many years just to find the totem, the token, and the special chapter. Those things should have been taken away by the former head of the family. I don''t believe that such a powerful person and his entire family were wiped out."


    Someone must have escaped.


    She heard that the former head of the family had a little son who escaped under the protection of a nanny, but she didn''t know where the child was.


    However, the incident happened only a few years ago, and she didn''t even know if the child was one year old when the tragedy urred. If he was still alive, he would be at most three or four years old.


    How could a three or four-year-old child who was only in kindergarten shoulder such a heavy responsibility, let alone find out the truth about the tragedy that happened that year?


    On the contrary, Elora hoped that the child would never know the truth. Without the protection of his parents and having lost everything, even if he is picked up and adopted by someone, no matter how outstanding he is, it will be difficult for him topete with Mr. Labbe now.


    If he''s not careful, that child will be reunited with his family.


    His parents and family tried their best to send him away and save his life. They must have hoped that he could grow up safely and healthily, get married, have children, and live an ordinary and happy life.


    There are many conflicts and struggles among wealthy families. For power and profit, they fight to the death, which isparable to a pce fighting drama.


    Especially thoserge families that have been passed down for more than a hundred years and still have many feudal ideas left.


    Elora heard that an old big family in Jensburg was suffering from serious internal strife now, and the situation was quite simr to that of the Labbe family.


    The tragedy happened to the old big family in Jensburg several decades ago, and the tragedy happened to the Labbe family several years ago.


    Elora suspected that the Labbe family learned the method of seizing the throne from the Jensburg Farrell family.


    "One who does evil will eventually perish. One day, all the evil deeds that old pervert has done will be exposed."


    Mr. Labbe was just like rissa. Many people were talking about what he had done, but no one could produce useful evidence to prove that he was the murderer who wiped out an entire family.


    rissa did it decades ago, and it was difficult to find evidence.


    Mr. Labbe only did this in recent years, so there was still a chance of finding evidence.


    It all depended on whether there was anyone willing to seek justice for the people whose entire family was wiped out.


    "Tinsley, I don''t want to chat with you for now. I will be back after a few more days of work. Tatum brought me food."


    Elora was about to hang up when she heard Tinsley teasing on the other end of the phone, why do


    "Yes, I am looking forward to it," Elora admitted generously.


    She was looking forward to the meal that Tatum would prepare for her today. She was expecting him to make new dishes with fresh and unique vors to satisfy her picky appetite.


    "Don''t make fun of me," Elora said to Tinsley and ended the call.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As soon as she put down her phone, there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 3474

    "Come in," Elora responded while standing up, walking to the sofa, and sitting down.


    Tatum pushed the door open and walked in. He brought her lunch.


    "Miss, it''s time for lunch."


    Tatum ced the freshly prepared dishes on the coffee table one by one.


    Elora was the only one eating, so he only prepared three dishes and one soup, and they were all enough for one person.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Elora was picky about food, and there weren''t many things that made her happy, so she didn''t eat much.


    Elora looked at today''s dishes. They had changed and were no longer the same as yesterday''s dishes, but they were still delicious.


    Tatum considerately served her half a bowl of soup and asked her to drink it first to warm her body.


    In fact, there was heating in the room, so Elora didn''t feel cold at all.


    The clothes she wore were her daily work clothes, and she didn''t wear a thick coat. She didn''t even need one when going out. She took the elevator straight down to the parking lot, and there was heating in the car.


    She only needed to wear a thick coat when she was inspecting the factory where she was responsible for production.


    "What''s fun in Duatemalo? You can go for a walk when you have time. You don''t have to stay in the hotel every day."


    Elora felt a little embarrassed for trapping Tatum in the hotel.


    After all, Tatum was not just a chef; he was also a sessful businessman.


    After leaving the Ormond family, Tatum was also called President York by others.


    Because she knew Tatum''s background, Elora''s attitude towards Tatum has always been different.


    She admired those sessful people who had built their empire through their own abilities.


    Tatum was one of them.


    Elora was capable, but she thought she was lucky. She was born into the Ormond family with a silver spoon in her mouth and became the eldest daughter. She had opportunities and capital, received the best education, and took over the vast empire built by her ancestors.


    If she were allowed to start her own business from scratch, Elora didn''t know how many years it would take her to stand up and own her own kingdom.


    Tatum said, "I''ve been to all the fun ces in the city center when I was free. I won''t go to the scenic spots in the suburbs because they''re a bit far from the city and I can''t make it back to cook for you, youngdy. I followed you to East City just to take care of your three meals a day. My main responsibility is to make sure you don''t go hungry."


    In addition to cooking, Tatum also liked traveling and photography.


    The recipes in his restaurant were all photographed and made by him.


    However, he was responsible for Elora''s three meals a day, so it was not advisable for him to walk too far; he could only stroll around the city.


    "I also bought some Duatemalo specialties. I bought them after m tasting them and found them delicious. I''ll bring some back for everyone to try."


    He had also tried Duatemalo''s special dishes and snacks.


    They may not be as delicious as his dishes, but he can try other special dishes.


    Trying more of them will help him in cooking.


    Elora would sometimes point out problems with the dishes he cooked.


    After he the rected them, he would eat same dishes again and feel that they tasted better.


    Tatum was d that he knew the wife his grandmother had chosen for him was Elora, and he took action immediately.


    Coming all the way here to be Elora''s personal cook was both challenging and allowed him to improve his cooking skills.

 Chapter 3475

    Elora smiled and said, "You can buy local specialties. I asionally go out to rx when I have time, but I never think of buying local specialties. Maybe I''m just picky about food. I don''t think it tastes good, so I don''t want to buy it."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elora couldn''t eat many of the local specialties and snacks.


    "Every time I go to a ce, I buy some local specialties to bring back for my family to try. Sometimes I buy too much and give some to rtives and friends as gifts."


    Tatum always spoke with a smile, and when he looked at her with a smile, it was easy to get the illusion that he liked her.


    A calm person like Elora always felt happy when facing the gentle Tatum.


    No wonder Tinsley had a special liking for Tatum when she first met him, and would praise him from time to time, so much so that she always felt that Tinsley liked Tatum.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Elora retracted her gaze and did not meet Tatum''s eyes.


    She enjoyed her lunch gracefully.


    She was very satisfied with the lunch Tatum had prepared for her.


    "I''ll eatter." Tatum liked watching his wife elegantly savor the meals he prepared for her.


    He thought to himself that he was born to make breakfast, probably just for Elora.


    Grandma was also very capable. She carefully selected and traveled thousands of miles to find him a wife with a sharp tongue.


    If it weren''t for his excellent cooking skills, he would not be able to get this wife.


    At that time, they would do as Evan did, giving up the wife candidate chosen by grandma for them and chasing after one on their own.


    Tatum felt that it was too time-consuming to choose and pursue on his own, so he decided to follow the red lineid out by his grandmother. At least he had a goal, and he didn''t have to spend time choosing on his own.


    If he had that much time, he might as well cook a few more dishes.


    For Tatum, who loved cooking, he would rather stay in the kitchen and cook than go on blind dates or chase after a wife.


    Unless his future wife was very challenging for him, like Elora.


    In short, Tatum had only one thought when looking at Elora: if he cannot marry Elora, Elora may remain single and be an old aunt for the rest of her life.


    Elora: ... You put so much gold on your face!


    Tatum not only watched Elora eat, but also watched her intently with gentle eyes and brows. Anyone who didn''t know the truth would definitely say that he was looking at his beloved.


    "When you look at me like this, I feel like I''ve be a delicious dish in your eyes." Elora had to say something to him.


    Being stared at like this by him, Elora, who had a strong sense of self-control was a little En overwhelmed.


    "Miss, you eat very elegantly and beautifully. As a chef, Hike to watch diners happily enjoy the delicious food I cook."


    Tatum would not be stupid enough to tell Elora that she was his future wife.


    There was not even a hint of fate yet.


    He treated Elora as his own wife, but Elora treated him as a chef.


    If he told her, Elora would fire him immediately.


    Elora smiled and said, "I''ll go back to the hotel to eat tonight, so you don''t have to bring it over. Also, let''s eat dinner together and stop staring at me while I eat."


    She was a little affected.

 Chapter 3476

    -Tatum stared at Elora while she ate, making her feel like he wanted to eat her. Tatum responded in a gentle voice, "Okay, as long as the youngdy doesn''t mind my ugly eating manners, then I will respectfully obey yourmand."


    "You seem to be a very cultured and well-mannered person, and you look gentle as jade. Although I haven''t eaten at the same table with you, I guess you don''t look bad when you eat."


    Tatum smiled.


    He praised in his heart: Miss, you are worthy of being my wife, you have a unique vision and are so urate!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Elora: ... Who is your wife?


    "By the way, there is something I want to know in advance."


    Tatum looked at her gently, waiting for her to ask questions.


    Elora said, "During the New Year, are you going back to your hometown to celebrate the New Year? It''s quite far from where we are to Wiltspoon. I heard that the winter in your Wiltspoon is not cold at all.¡±


    Tatum replied, "I will go back to my hometown for the New Year. Is there a ce for your three meals, Miss? If so, I still want to go back. My grandmother is old, and she is looking forward to the New Year and other holidays, so that all of us cousins can go home. Usually, we all go our separate ways to make a living, so it''s hard for us brothers to get together."


    Tatum did not lie in this statement.


    Elora, who had investigated Tatum, knew that Tatum had two brothers, but also several cousins. If the cousins were included, they had nine brothers. And they didn''t have a sister, which waspletely opposite of her family.


    If the elders knew that Tatum had so many brothers, they would be so envious of the York family''s fortune teller.


    "Do you still live together?" Elora pretended not to know and asked.


    "Well, when we go back to our hometown, we still live together in the old house left by our ancestors. Usually, my brothers and I buy or rent an apartment near our workce to make it convenient for work."


    Elora asked again, "How many brothers and sisters do you have?"


    "In my generation, there are nine brothers in total, and I am the sixth. My brothers all call me Tatum. I don''t have any sisters. My family has had no daughters for several generations. Those who have daughters can''t raise them. My grandmother always said that she gave birth to three sons, and those three sons gave her nine grandsons. No daughter-inw has ever given her a granddaughter. She has been waiting for a granddaughter until her hair turned gray but she still hasn''t gotten one. Now she is hoping for a great- granddaughter."


    Elora had already eaten half of her meal.


    When she ate, she usually didn''t talk and ate very quickly.


    This time, it was because Tatum kept looking at her, which made her feel a little ufortable, so she found some daily topics to chat with Tatum.


    Elora said, "Having too many granddaughters can make grandmothers worried. My grandparents were like that. They were looking forward to having grandchildren, but their daughters-inw gave birth to one granddaughter, two granddaughters, and I have six or seven cousins. My parents both died giving birth to a son, but I didn''t expect that I would have a younger brother. My mother gave birth to my brother at an advanced age."


    After a moment of silence, Elora said,


    "It''s not that our family treats our daughters badly, but the elders ders still hope to have a son and think that the family business should be left to the son to inherit. If they really can''t give birth to a son, they will consider letting their daughter take over. That''s how the older ones like me took over the family business."


    If Elora had an older brother or a younger brother who was only one or two years younger than her, she would definitely not be the one sitting in the president''s position.


    Unless her brothers were fools, the elders would let their son take over and let their daughter assist him as an assistant.


    Tatum was at a loss for words.


    Elora said, "In fact, the elders in my family still favor boys over girls. My brother is only a few years old. It will take more than ten years for him to grow up. Before he can take over, Tinsley and I can only marry locals."


    Elora stopped talking here.

 Chapter 3477

    -Tatum said: "Even if your brother grows up, he may not be able to take over. You are a daughter, but you are also from the Ormond family. You have the ability to take over, so why worry about your children taking over?"


    Their York family did not have that idea.


    Grandma said that if all the brothers are capable, the eldest brother will take over. If the eldest brother is not capable, the most capable one will be chosen to take over. It does not have to be the eldest son or grandson. The main criterion is ability.


    If there is a daughter who can take over and she is willing, of course, she can. If she is unwilling, she will not be forced.


    Judging by their elders'' preference for girls, Tatum felt that even if he had a niece or daughter in the future, the elders in the family would be reluctant to let the girl take over. They knew that being the head of the family was too tiring and they were reluctant to let their precious child get exhausted.


    After Elora had eaten and drunk her fill, she put down her bowl and chopsticks and wiped her mouth with a napkin.


    She said calmly, "If they really don''t have the ability to take over the family business, thepany will still be managed by us, but the majority of the shares will be given to the two younger brothers, and we sisters can only get a little bit. We don''t work for nothing, but we can''tpletely inherit the family business. The shares will still be passed on to future generations by my younger brothers."


    Most of the shares of the Ormond family''spany were still in the hands of her elders.


    She and Tinsley only held a small part, with Elora holding slightly more shares than Tinsley.


    "I don''t care about those. I already have experience and funds. I will invest in my ownpany. When my younger brother can take over, I will leave the Ormond family and still be able to make a name for myself in the business world."


    To avoidpeting with her younger brother in business, Elora''s own investmentpany was not in Annenburg of Province X but in other big cities. Currently, her personal worth was substantial, and she was considered a wealthy woman.


    Of course, if she wanted to keep managing everything in the Ormond family, it was not impossible. Her younger brother was only a few years old and could only take over after more than ten years. He might not even be able to take over.


    If Elora didn''t want to hand it over, her younger brother couldn''t do anything about it.


    However, she had watched her brother grow up since he was born, and she loved him.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elora didn''t want to do that.


    Anyway, she had invested in and built manypanies with her current status and personal funds, and thepany''s business was gradually getting on track. She had created her own sessful path. She didn''t have that kind of ambition.


    Instead, she hoped that her brother would grow up quickly to take over so that she could concentrate on her own business.


    Tatum said admiringly, "Miss, you''re an independent and self-reliant person. I admire girls like you."


    He also used his identity and personal funds to invest in his own business.


    His business territory was not too involved with the York Corporation. It meant that even if he left the York Corporation, his business could continue to operate normally.


    Elora smiled and said, "I also admire you. There are very few people who have be big bosses and can put NO.


    down their status ande all the way to be my chef in order to improve themselves."


    Many people came to apply for the chef position of the Ormond family to om find a better job or to open a restaurant after bing famous and realize the goal of bing a boss.


    Over the years, many people had entered the Ormond family as private chefs, but the youngest, most capable, and purest person was Tatum.


    "Who am I? In Wiltspoon, I am not even worth a scallion. There are many big families and big bosses in Wiltspoon," Tatum said.


    Tatum was just the sixth young master of the York family, and not many people had seen or knew him.


    This was a fact.

 Chapter 3478

    -In Wiltspoon, when mentioning the young masters of the York family, everyone knew Zachary.


    In addition to Zachary, Callum and Kevin were also somewhat famous. Starting from Evan, people were less familiar with the younger brothers like Tatum. The younger the brothers were, the less known they were.


    For example, in school, no one knew that Rowan was the ninth young master of the York family, and few people in the upper ss had seen him.


    Grandma protected them before they entered society and never let any external forces interfere with their lives.


    When they didn''t want to continue their studies and needed to work, Grandma would take them to various banquets and show them off a few times to let everyone know that they were young masters of the York family.


    As for whether everyone could remember them, it depended on their capability and influence in Wiltspoon.


    If they wanted to start from the grassroots, Grandma would not take them to banquets but let them climb up little by little like ordinary people.


    Hearing Tatum say this, Elora was quite intrigued. "So, there are great business opportunities in Wiltspoon."


    Tatum said, "It depends on what industry it involves. In the past two years, business has been tough, and all walks of life are saturated. Unless you cooperate with peers, it is difficult to climb up in Wiltspoon."


    Elora paused and said, "Yes, it''s the same here.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m full. There is no problem with today''s food. You have implemented the suggestions I gave youst time. I think it''s very good."


    Tatum got up and cleaned up the dishes.


    After receiving her praise, Tatum couldn''t help but smile. "Thank you for thements, Miss. I will continue to work hard and strive to make every dish I cook satisfying and delicious."


    After cleaning up the dishes, Tatum quickly left Elora''s office. He went back to the hotel to eat.


    To take care of Elora''s appetite, he prepared her meals alone. When she was full and satisfied, he returned to the hotel to eat.


    It was also good to try the food cooked by others.


    Sometimes, he would cook two dishes for himself and eat simply.


    He loved to cook, and his dishes were delicious, but he was not picky about food.


    Maybe it was because he cooked for himself most of the time, so he couldn''t find fault with his own cooking.


    In the hotel room, Tatum sat back on the sofa, opened WhatsApp, found his mother''s contact, and clicked on the video call.


    Tania quickly answered the video call from her youngest son.


    "Mom," Tatum called out with a smile.


    Tania was also smiling when she saw Tatum in the video, but she noticed that Tatum was wearing very little, so she asked with concern: "Are you cold because you are wearing so little?"


    Tatum said, "No, there is heating in the room. Mom, what have you and Dad been busy with recently??


    haven''t had time to call you, and you haven''t called me either. I miss you both so much."


    Tania smiled and scolded Tatum:


    se


    "You say you miss us, but if you really did, you wouldn''t run so far away There are distinguished guests at home. We have been apanying them for the past two days.


    I''m looking forward to you alling back for the New Year so the house can be more lively. s, a family isn''t lively without several children."


    Tatum smiled and said, "Next year, our family will definitely be lively. By then, Mom, you will be so annoyed by your grandson that you''ll have a headache. Little babies are not easy to take care of."


    Tania said, "No matter how difficult it is, your dad and I still like taking care of grandchildren. You should hurry up and have a baby."


    Tatum replied, "Elora and I haven''t even started dating yet, but she appreciates me."

 Chapter 3479

    Appreciation is the beginning of love."


    Tania encouraged Tatum, "Be good to her, make delicious food for her, and win her heart through her stomach. Gradually, she will be unable to live without you. That''s how I seeded in winning a wife. I don''t know why your grandma chose such a naughty girl for you.


    I feel like all the wives your grandma picked for you are foodies. Maybe she''s just a foodie herself. Foodies are good eaters, so the ones chosen for you are all good eaters."


    Tania said rather helplessly.


    Serenity, Camryn, and Hayden were all foodies. Evan gave up on the olddy''s choices because he couldn''t agree with her picks. It''s not yet known if the girl he likes will be a foodie.


    What if all nine brothers married wives who were foodies?


    When they got together during the holidays, it would be a world of delicious food.


    Tania couldn''t help butugh, just thinking about the scene of a few foodies gathering together.


    Foodies who love to eat also make delicious food.


    Even Camryn, who couldn''t cook because she couldn''t see before, just ate after she regained her sight because Trenton was reluctant to let her cook.


    Tatum said with a smile, "There''s nothing wrong with being a foodie. Like Elora, if she hadn''t been so picky, I wouldn''t have been able to make progress. Mom, I cooked for her. At the beginning, she could point out problems with all the dishes I made every day and suggest corrections. Even when I cook now, she can still find issues.


    While she is working, I take the time to practice cooking and make corrections ording to her feedback. One day, she didn''t point out any problems, and even praised me for making the food taste better after I corrected it."


    When it came to cooking, Tatum couldn''t stop talking.


    Elora''s recognition of his cooking skills made him very happy.


    He was even happier than an ordinary person winning a five-million-dor jackpot.


    He felt that Elora was picky and clever, always finding faults so he could correct them and improve his cooking skills.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania listened patiently to Tatum''s words.


    Even if he kept talking over and over again, Tania was still very patient.


    Finally, when Tatum finished speaking, Tania asked him, "Is Elora easy to get along with?"


    Apart from being a tricky talker, Tania had no impression of Elora, her future daughter-inw.


    Tatum said, "I think she''s okay, but she''s quite serious a lot of the time. It''s normal for her to be serious in her position, just like my eldest brother. My eldest brother is also very serious in front of outsiders. He used to be serious in front of us, which was scary. After having my sister-inw, my eldest brother''s temper has changed a lot. Although he is still serious now, at least he has a gentle side.


    I am used to serious people anyway. Elora is more serious, but it''s okay. She is under a lot of pressure in her position, and the elders in her family are too obsessed with the idea that the sessor must be a son.


    If she doesn''t have a brother, it''s worth it for her to be so tired. But when thepany was handed over to her brother, I felt a little sorry for how tired she was, but I saw that she was enjoying it, and she ns for herself."


    It is impossible for every family sessor not to develop some private business of their own. They will invest in their own personalpanies. Even if they leave the family business in the future, they will not be left with nothing.


    After hearing this, Tania felt a little sorry for her daughter-inw. She said, "Why didn''t she reincarnate into our family? She would be our darling. We only value girls over boys and would not treat her badly."

 Chapter 3480

    After a moment of silence, Tatum said, "Mom, if she were reincarnated into our family, where would you get your little daughter-inw? Mom loves her dearly. When she gets married, all she needs to do is love her well and treat her as her own daughter, like my sister-inw."


    In Tatum''s opinion, his parents treat Serenity like a daughter.


    Even though his parents and sister-inw rarely interact with each other, let alone live together, during the holidays, his brother and sister-inw returned to the old house to apany their elders. Everyone got along well with each other, and there was no conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw. Tatum felt that his parents had done a good job as parents-inw. They never interfered in the lives of their son and daughter-inw, nor spoke ill of their daughter-inw in front of their son. They also always kept a respectful distance. Tania said, "Mom, I will only have two sons in my life. There is no hope for a daughter. It is unknown whether I will have a granddaughter. I will only have two daughters-inw. I can only raise my daughters-inw as daughters. As long as Elora is like you. If my sister-inw is like that, I will not treat her badly. I will treat her and your sister-inw equally."


    Tania was quite satisfied with Serenity as her daughter-inw now.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw didn''t get along very intimately, but they were definitely close.


    Although Serenity was born into a poor family, she studied hard and became much better than when she first married into the York family.


    Tania also gave Serenity pointers from time to time. Seeing Serenity getting better and better, Tania felt a sense of aplishment in teaching her apprentice.


    "Mom, I believe in my grandma''s vision. My grandma will not cheat us. We are all grandsons of grandma."


    Tatum had never doubted his grandma''s vision. He believed that as long as grandma liked someone, they would definitely be excellent and suitable for him.


    If they weren''t suitable for him, grandma wouldn''t arrange it for him. He was not like Evan.


    Tatum had a hunch that if Evan did not follow the routeid out for him by grandma, his marriage would not go smoothly.


    Tania thought of the power of her mother-inw and smiled, "Yes, I also believe in your grandma''s vision. You have to take care of yourself there. Are you really not able toe back during the New Year?"


    "Elora also asked me this question just now. I said that if she can find someone to rece me to prepare three meals a day for her, I will go home to celebrate the New Year. If she can''t find someone to temporarily rece me, I will stay at Ormond''s house for the New Year to provide her with three meals a day. Mom, I''m sorry."


    Tatum knew that his parents would be disappointed if he didn''te home for the New Year.


    Tania said understandingly, "I can understand. If you don''te back to celebrate the New Year, when you return to your parents'' home on the second day of the Lunar New Year, your dad and I will take a ne and go to Annenburg in X Province to see you. Then you can tell Elora that we are traveling there to see if your work is going well."


    Tatum hummed, "Then you should prepare two extra thick coats when m youe over. The winter here is so el cold it can''t bepared with ours in Wiltspoon.


    Tania: "I know."


    Tatum said, "Also, Elora didn''t know that I was the sixth young master of the York family. She investigated me twice and never found out that I was actually the sixth young master of the York family. She only found hotels, restaurants, and somepanies under my name." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tania said instinctively, "So, her ability is just like that?"


    Tatum said, "No, the reason is that she is very capable and she is too far away, and another reason must be my elder brother''s fault."

 Chapter 3481

    Tatum was not stupid, and he guessed it right away. He said, "Brother helped me cover it up and asked Elora to check it twice, but it wasn''t very clear."


    Tania replied, "...then let''s go over and take a look. Do you want me to hide it for you?"


    Tatum refused without thinking and said, "You don''t need to hide it, but you don''t need to expose it deliberately either. If she finds out, it''s okay. She will know sooner orter. By the way, Mom, you mentioned there are distinguished guestsing to our house?"


    Tania hummed and told Tatum about the arrival of the old miracle doctor and others.


    Tatum looked shocked when he heard this. "It''s a pity that I''m on a business trip with Elora and can''t make it back. Mom, you can say some nice words about me in front of those seniors and help me leave a good impression on them."


    Tania smiled and said, "My sons are all excellent, and they know it well. Although they don''t have a close rtionship with your grandparents, they are older now, and because your brother and sister-inw have close contact with the Johnson family, the old miracle doctor is also acquainted with me.


    They are willing to stay at our house for two days, chatting with your grandma about the past and children and grandchildren. They don''t know how envious your grandma is of you."


    Although the old-timers were awesome, in Tania''s opinion, they were still old bachelors.


    None of them married and had children. Even if they did ept apprentices, they only started to ept apprentices when they were very old. Like the old man Silver Fox, his apprentices can be regarded as his grandchildren.


    Silver Fox''s female apprentice named Bianca was a bit of a pig pretending to eat the tiger.


    Tania still had a good eye for seeing people. Even if Bianca behaves very ordinarily, a smart person can still see that she is trying her best to hide her true abilities.


    Seeing the olddy''s love for Bianca and intentionally or unintentionally arranging for Bianca toe into contact with Evan, Tania felt that her mother-inw''s matchmaking addiction had rpsed.


    Evan had made it clear that the olddy does not need to worry about his personal feelings anymore.


    The olddy doesn''t want to give up.


    However, Bianca was also good.


    Although the olddy didn''t know what her family of origin was like, she had Senior Silver Fox as her master, and there were so many awesome and coaxing senior brothers and sisters. If Evan marries Bianca, she will be a natural match.


    The butler came in at this time, walked behind Tania, and said respectfully, "Madam, Mrs. Stone is here."


    Tatum on the other end of the phone heard what the butler said and told his mother, "Mom, you go ahead and take care of your guests. I will call you another day when you are free. Mom, you and Dad should also take care of yourselves."


    Tania said, "I know, your dad and I are fine, but you, being out there alone, should be more careful. If anything happens, call me back. No matter how far the distance is, we can get there as long as you call."


    Tatum responded with a smile and ended the call with his mother.


    Tania put down her cell phone.


    "Pleasee in quickly, Mrs. Stone. Where are the olddy and the others?"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tania asked casually.


    Audrey replied, "


    "Already old, and they still often eat barbecue and drink," Tania sighed, unable to do anything about her mother-inw, and ordered the butler, "Go and remind the old madam and the several old gentlemen not to eat too much barbecue and not to drink too much wine. If the olddy doesn''t listen, just call Zack. The only one who can take care of the olddy is Zack. This olddy will be going back soon. After this time of separation, I am afraid that we will never have the chance to meet again in this life. I want to have a good meal and a good drink."


    Tania said, "..."


    Her mother-inw was also very old. Several seniors were older than her mother-inw. They had been living e in seclusion for decades. If it were not for the affairs of the Farrell family in Jensburg, they would not show up this time.


    After the farewell, there was indeed no chance to see each other again.


    When people get older, they really see each other less often than once with people of the same age.


    "Then let them be, they can still be so reckless today."

 Chapter 3482

    -The next day, those seniors were preparing to leave Wiltspoon.


    The old miracle doctor flew to Johnson''s FC Manor to celebrate the New Year at his apprentice''s home.


    Mr. Jimenez stayed with the Stone family to retire.


    Silver Fox and others were returning to their territory. After being away from home for a few days, they felt that no matter how good it was outside, it was not as good as being home.


    As the New Year approached, their apprentices would also rush back from various ces.


    They were not as fortunate as the olddy, with a house full of children and grandchildren, but they had many disciples and grandchildren. When they all came back, it was lively, even more so than at Wildridge Manor.


    Tania got up and walked outside the house.


    Audrey was there, and she wanted to greet her.


    As soon as Tania walked to the door, she saw Audrey getting out of the car.


    "Audrey," Tania called affectionately.


    The two of them had little interaction in the past, but they both knew each other and had secretly fought countless times. It was said that the York family and the Stone family were mortal enemies.


    Later, because of Serenity''s rtionship, the rtionship between the two families eased. Although there were still business conflicts, it did not affect their personal interactions.


    As long as they left business and official matters aside, they could live in peace.


    "Tania," Audrey greeted with a smile. Even though she was worried about the changes in Jensburg, she didn''t show it in front of her inws.


    "Are you alone in the house?" Audrey asked with a smile.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tania said, "No, my mother and the others are barbecuing, drinking, and probably fishing at the foot of the mountain. A few seniors are about to leave, so they are indulging in a day of enjoyment."


    "I heard that the apprentices of the seniors don''t let them indulge either. They must be strict, not allowing too much drinking or random eating. Only Zack can control our olddy. If we say something to her, she will make us speechless," Audrey said. She took Tania''s arm affectionately, and the twodies went into the house together.


    Audrey smiled and said, "People are like children when they get old. Zack hasn''te back these past two days?"


    Tania said, "He hase back. He leaves early andes homete. I didn''t see him, so I only found out after asking the butler that he hade back. Seren said she fell asleep before he came back. When she woke up, he had already returned to thepany."


    Audrey knew that Zachary was trying to stay busy to avoid Serenity, Jest she know about the changes in Jensburg and be nervous and worried.


    She told Zachary that she could hide it for a while, and Liberty was still safe.


    Sonny wanted to go to FC Manor, so she suggested that Serenity apany the little guy to FC Manor.


    Maybe when the aunt and nephew came back, everything would be over.


    She had told Ezequiel (Silver Fox) and Audrey where to put the bit of M evidendelin Mr. Jimenez''s hand.


    Ezequiel called Alijah, his most proud disciple and the sessor of the Five Emperors Hall, and asked him to get Hallo the evidence in person and deliver it personally to ensure it would not fall into the hands of rissa.


    Audrey also arranged for her youngest son, Lnd, to fly over to join the effort.

 Chapter 3483

    Audrey and Tania sat down on the sofa in the hall.


    Audrey asked, "Is Sonny also with the olddy?"


    Tania replied, "Yes, Sonny is now the pendant on the olddy''s thigh. The olddy takes him with her wherever she goes. Seren also returned to thepany today. She said she had something important to deal with. Everything has been arranged. Tomorrow she will take Sonny to FC Manor with the old doctor and others."


    At this point, Tania suddenly looked around and then asked Audrey in a low voice, "Audrey, is there something wrong in Jensburg?"


    Audrey''s expression did not change. "Why do you ask that? What happened in Jensburg? I didn''t see it in the news."


    Audrey still wanted to pretend to be confused.


    Tania red at her and said, "Audrey, you can coax Seren and other young people, but don''t hide it from me. Although I''m not as powerful as you, at least I manage the York family''s backyard and have some connections. I know everything I should know and want to know.


    Although I didn''t deliberately inquire, seeing Zack leaving home early anding backte, and even Seren couldn''t see him, I felt something was wrong. I know how deep Zack''s feelings for Seren are. He feels like a long time has passed when he doesn''t see his wife for a day.


    How can he bear not to see her when we live under the same roof? The only reason he can do this is that he feels guilty and is hiding something from Seren, afraid that Seren will find out, so he deliberately leaves home early andes backte to avoid meeting the sober Seren.


    Ever since it was revealed that Zack and Seren got married without telling anyone, the couple has said that they trust each other and can''t hide anything from each other no matter what happens. Now Zack is hiding something from Seren. I think, apart from Liberty''s matter, there is nothing else he can deliberately hide."


    This was why Tania asked Audrey if something happened in Jensburg.


    Liberty was in Jensburg.


    The Farrell family in Jensburg was Liberty''s maternal family, and they had a feud with rissa. Now it is a society ruled byw. No matter who it is, as long as they break thew, they will fall into thew sooner orter and be punished by thew. rissa can no longer deal with opponents as rudely as before.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    But she was used to being rude. If it didn''t work openly, she would do it secretly. If she didn''t get rid of her opponents, she was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to eat or sleep.


    Audrey: "... You are worthy of being the mistress of the York family. I can''t hide anything from you. Seren still has to learn from you."


    Tania defended her daughter-inw and said, "Seren is very smart. She is pregnant now, and her energy is not as as before!


    as good as before. She has to take care of Sonny, and everyone is very busy recently. She has always been in contact with Liberty, so she didn''t think of it."


    After a silence, Tania added,


    "Pregnancy makes people stupid for three years. We have also experienced this. Seren is much smarter than we were at that time, and she learns things quickly. Now that she is pregnant, I don''t want her to be tired, and she doesn''t need to learn anything for the time being. She just needs to take care of herpany, and when the baby is born and her body recovers, let her take over our family business little by little."


    The men of the York family revolved around the York Corporation, and the women of the York-family, also Had ve their own business empire. Although it couldn''t bepared with the York Corporation, it should not be underestimated.

 Chapter 3484

    Audrey could tell that Tania was genuinely protecting her niece. As her aunt, she didn''t say anything bad about her niece, only that her niece was still young and not as experienced as Tania. Tania didn''t like to hear that and immediately spoke up for Serenity.


    Audrey was happy for her niece to have such a protective and reasonable mother-inw. Unlike when she first married into the Stone family, where her mother-inw didn''t like her, was dissatisfied with her, found faults everywhere, and could find stones in rice. Those days were quite sad.


    If her husband hadn''t been very good to her and her father-inw hadn''t been sensible and stood on her side, she might not have made a big ssh in the Stone Group. Additionally, she got pregnant soon after marriage, and she might not have been able to make it from a daughter-inw to a mother-inw.


    Looking back now, Audrey suspected that her husband was eager to tie her down with a child, fearing that she would not be able to stand her mother-inw''s faults and would divorce.


    Fortunately, her mother-inw epted herter, and she was considered to have made it in her husband''s family. Back then in the Stone family, her name was well-known, and people in the family, even the older patriarchs, were courteous to her. Peers and juniors were very respectful to her.


    Audrey''s life was bitter before it became sweet.


    Serenity was much luckier than her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Tania didn''t like Serenity at first. She couldn''t ept that her most outstanding eldest son married a wife who had no father or mother and was from the countryside. But no matter how much she disliked Serenity, she never said bad words in front of Serenity, let alone sow discord.


    Instead, she lived in Wildridge Manor, watching her son and daughter-inw from a distance, keeping her distance. If they didn''t live together, there would be no conflicts. At least they could maintain superficial harmony and wouldn''t beughed at by outsiders.


    Some wives didn''t know how high the sky was and how deep the earth was. They said this and that about Serenity in front of Tania, which made Tania very angry.


    Regardless of her status as the wife of the York family, she personally confronted the quarrel, so that the wives of the upper ss could see clearly.


    No matter whether Tania was satisfied with her eldest daughter-inw or not, she was still her eldest daughter-inw. As a mother-inw, she had never said a bad word about her daughter-inw. What qualifications did others have to say about her daughter-inw?


    How good were the daughters-inw of those wives who said Serenity was not good? Would they be able to have peace in their own homes?


    Every family is noisy, with big and small conflicts. They can''t handle their own family affairs well, but they dare to interfere with the eldest youngdy of the York family. Isn''t that asking for trouble?


    Since Tania confronted those talkative wives, Serenity has been a force to be reckoned with in the upper ss of Wiltspoon, walking confidently.


    Everyone said privately that if you don''t like Serenity or are jealous of Serenity, you can stay away from Serenity and not associate with her, but don''t offend or scold Serenity, to avoid attracting the York family''s wrath.


    There were many members of the York family and many inws.


    If you provoke the York family to fight, there are very few people who can resist.


    Audrey said, "Tania, Seren is lucky to have a mother-inw like you. As her e elder, I am relieved."


    Tania said, "The main reason is that Seren is a potential stock. I also believe in the olddy''s vision. You all know what kind of person oucolddy is. don''t need to tell you. I think the person she chooses can''t be bad. Give myself some time to understand Serenity, and give Serenity some time to grow and be stronger. She willplete the transformation and be the next qualified wife of the York family."


    Audrey smiled, "That''s right, Serenity of my Farrell m still has the blood of, family.

 Chapter 3485

    Audrey added, "It''s good that Liberty is in Jensburg. She is safe for the time being. I will take Uncle Jimenez there tomorrow."


    Tania asked with concern, "Are you going to show your cards?"


    Audrey was silent for a moment, then said, "Yes, it has to be resolved. She killed my parents, my grandfather, and others, and my aunt was also killed by her. She should pay the price for her behavior.


    Now we don''t necessarily have to take back the Farrell family, but we will definitely make rissa pay the price and be punished byw."


    In short, after she, Uncle Jimenez, and several old seniors fly to Jensburg, it would be time for rissa to be ruined.


    She would gather media reporters to follow.


    Expose rissa''s wolfish heart and dog lungs. She could even kill her own sister who raised her. rissa deserved to die!


    Tania asked, "Didn''t the old seniors say that they would leave tomorrow?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Audrey said, "They will leave tomorrow. Except for the old doctor who will stay in FC Manor, the others will take a detour to fly to Jensburg."


    It''s just to make a false impression for everyone to see that they have all left.


    Tania said, "Oh," and then asked with concern, "Do you have a chance of winning?"


    "Evil cannot defeat good."


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Tania said, "My nephews from my mother''s side can also help."


    Her mother''s family was very low-key in Wiltspoon, but it didn''t mean that her mother''s family was incapable. Her nephews were also outstanding. Although the assets of the Reading family were not as many as the hundreds of billions of the York family, they were nearly 10 billion, a real wealthy family.


    Audrey said, "Zachary has been helping, and Kevin is still in Jensburg and can help a lot. Don''t worry, it''s okay."


    Tania was still a little worried. She told Audrey, "You must protect Liberty. Don''t let anything happen to Liberty. Even a little injury can affect the rtionship between Liberty and Seren."


    Knowing the rtionship between her daughter-inw and Liberty, and her son hiding it from Serenity, Tania was worried that the young couple would have conflicts again if something happened to Liberty.


    Her son would be driven to sleep in the study. Well, that would be more ufortable for her son than beating and scolding him.


    Audrey said, "Liberty is my niece. I care about her safety more than you do. We will do our best to protect her and try not to hurt any of us."


    "You came here today to tell me this, right?" Tania asked.


    Audrey wanted her to have some peace of mind.


    Audrey said, "Our two families are considered inws. We both love Seren and want everyone to be well. Some things are not suitable to be told to Seren now. I will tell you so that you can have some peace of mind. After all, you are the head wife of the York family."


    Tania nodded, "I will help keep it a secret from Seren."


    She hoped nothing happens to Liberty!


    "


    Tania suddenly mentioned Kathryn.


    Audrey said, "My little cousin, Kathryn, is quite good. She didn''t grow up with a cruel mother. Aem ve values are normal. I just don''t know whether her acquired values will win over her genes or her genes will win over her acquired values."

 Chapter 3486

    Kathryn was still the biological daughter of rissa. She had the blood of her mother in her body and inherited the genes of her and Holden. Who knew what would happen in the end?


    However, Kathryn saved Liberty''s life.


    She risked betraying her mother and notified Liberty. She told Liberty about rissa''s n, which made them enter a state of tension in advance and always guard against rissa''s murderous intentions.


    Audrey sighed in her heart. She didn''t expect it to develop so fast. She thought that Liberty would develop in Jensburg, gain a firm foothold, and thenpete with the Farrell family, step by step solving the Farrell family head and taking back everything that should belong to their inheritance.


    "She didn''t do anything illegal. I think the greatest benefit God gave to the Farrell family head is that she left her a good daughter."


    No matter what rissa did, Kathryn was innocent.


    When the tragedy of the previous Matriarch Farrell happened, rissa was still unmarried, and unmarried people naturally had no children.


    Therefore, Kathryn was unaware of it, let alone participated in it. She was an innocent person, but because she was rissa''s daughter, she was forced to be involved.


    Audrey and Tania chatted for a long time, and when they heard footsteps outside, the two started talking about their children tacitly.


    As mothers, especially those whose children are nearly 30 years old, they easily talked about their children''s marriages.


    Audrey was worried about the life of her youngest son, Lnd. Sheined to Tania: "I don''t know what Lnd is thinking. I arranged a blind date for him, but he said he wasn''t interested and didn''t want to meet. Even if they met, there was no follow-up. I asked him to date, but he said he hadn''t met a girl he liked and didn''t know who to date. He used to travel all over the world, and I couldn''t see him all year round.


    Although he is now helping his brother with thepany, I don''t know where his heart is floating to. s, I can''t say anything about him. He listens with one ear and out the other, and he always smiles, which makes me lose my temper. He is already 30 years old and still single. I am so worried. If this continues, he will still be single even when he is 40 years old."


    Tania smiled, "Maybe it''s not fate yet."


    Her sisters-inw didn''t have to worry about their sons'' marriages. The olddy worried about everything. She was happy and rxed.


    As soon as the Zachary brothers reached the right age to get married, the olddy would start arranging their marriages. The olddy was more anxious than their mother.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The olddy had good taste. She picked good people. No matter their family background or abilities, they were all suitable for the sons of the York family.


    Whenever she heard her peersin about their sons not getting married orining about their daughters-inw being bad, Tania and her sisters-inw didn''t dare to say anything, fearing that if they did, they would attract a lot of jealousy.


    Tania wanted tofort Audrey, so she said, "Marriage is a matter of fate. If you are destined to meet, you will meet each other even if you are thousands of miles apart. If you are not destined to meet, you will not know each other. Look at Zack and Seren. They had never met each other before, but because of fate, they got married in a sh, and it had a good result. Who would have thought that someone with Zack''s temper would get married in a sh?


    And Julian, he makes his parents worry about him, and he is also sick.


    There is only one woman in this world who can make him a real man. Because of fate, he can meet his destined woman in the vast sea of people. So you don''t have to worry too much, just let it go and wait for his fate toe, and he will bring you a daughter-inw.


    You are a grandmother now, and you are not in a hurry to have grandchildren. Elisa has a good om home again, so just Kx. We don''t know what will happen to Evan in our family now, so I won''t worry about him. It''s his own marriage; he can decide for himself. Anyway, he will be the one who will live with her in the future."

 Chapter 3487

    -Tania looked casual. "I''m not worried about them."


    Audrey said, "You sisters-inw don''t have to worry. The wives chosen by the olddy for them are all good. I need to ask the olddy to help Lnd choose one."


    "That''s right," Tania smiled. "We sisters-inw are lucky. Marrying into the York family is a blessing. It''s just a little hard being pregnant for ten months. After the child is born, we don''t have to take care of it. My parents-inw have raised the children very well."


    Audrey said, "Tania, don''t say anymore. If you do, I''ll be jealous to the point of going crazy."


    Taniaughed again.


    "I heard that Tatum went to Annenburg in Province X to apply for a chef position. He''s already a boss, but he still went so far to be a chef. What''s the point?" Audrey asked curiously.


    Tania smiled. "Didn''t I just say that our youngest son has a girlfriend? The olddy picked her out. She''s the eldest daughter of the Ormond family in Annenburg, Province X. The olddy has excellent taste, but it''s a pity they live so far away. I don''t know if their precious daughter is willing to marry so far away or if Tatum will go there to live. If Tatum goes there, I''ll have one less son."


    At this point, Tania was also worried. As a mother, she couldn''t bear to have her children too far away from her.


    "At the beginning, you were reluctant to let Elisa marry far away. Annenburg, where the Johnson family is located, is in the same province as our Wiltspoon. Although the driving distance is far, at least you haven''t left the province, and many living habits are the same. Tatum''s girlfriend is more than 2,000 kilometers away from Wiltspoon. It''s too far, and the living habits are different. Not to mention the winter there is freezing cold. I don''t know if Tatum can get used to it.


    "s, I can''t bear to see my son leave me and settle there. I love my grown-up son so much that I can''t bear to see him marrying far away. Just put myself in their shoes."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Audrey didn''t know how to respond. She opposed Remy and Elisa being together initially because she thought Remy was too far away and she couldn''t bear to see Elisa marrying far away.


    Even though Remy had a house in Wiltspoon and even bought the vi next to the Stone family, she was still hesitant. It wasn''t until Remy''s parents, brothers, and sisters-inw came over and expressed their opinion that it was okay for Remy toe.


    Audrey admired Remy and knew that the Johnson family had a very good family tradition. Many wealthy mothers-inw could not tolerate her daughter''s temper. If she married Remy, she wouldn''t have to worry about conflicts between mother- inw and daughter-inw.


    Besides, Remy would stay in Wiltspoon for a long time. In Wiltspoon, he managed the Johnson family''s business and only went back during the holidays.


    Elisa married Remy and basically lived in Wiltspoon after marriage. During the New Year and other holidays, she went back to her husband''s house with Remy to apany the elders.


    After thinking again and again, Audrey finally agreed to their marriage.


    Elisa didn''t need Remy toe to her house, and she got married.


    Anyway, Remy''s house was next to the Stone family. In Elisa''s words, she could go back to her mother''s house e


    for dinner. When the dishes were put into the pot, she came over, and they weren''t cooked yet. She could hear her mother''s call over the wall.


    "Don''t think too much. Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. Let it go. XAudrey looked at the time and asked Tania, "Tania, let''s go down the mountain to eat something and drink a few drinks?"


    "Okay," Tania agreed readily and picked up the phone to call her m sisters-inw, Everyone went down the mountain together and joined the olddy''s barbecue team.


    Spring was warm and flowers were blooming.

 Chapter 3488

    -A car stopped at the door of Spring Blossoms.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn, who was trimming therge tray of potted flowers, looked up at the car.


    It seemed to be Carrie''s.


    After she regained her sight, Carrie came back and drove away the car. Camryn remembered Carrie''s license te number.


    Carrie''s car was a BMW 7 Series, her 18th birthday present.


    Camryn remembered that after Carrie got the car key, she went to show off in front of Camryn, saying that Camryn would never have her own car in her life and couldn''t drive because Camryn was blind.


    At that time, Carrie''s unbridledughter still echoed in Camryn''s ears.


    Back then, Camryn had her own car and owned several luxury cars, but she still couldn''t drive. This was a fact.


    She considered taking a driver''s license test but couldn''t spare the time. She had to be busy with official business and start preparing for her wedding with Callum. After the New Year, she nned to review her high school knowledge, re-enroll in September to repeat her senior year, and then take the college entrance examination.


    She was still young, and it was not toote to learn again.


    Ten years ago, when she was in high school, she was suddenly attacked and lost her sight. Her mother wished she were dead, and her stepfather and uncle treated her well on the surface, but it was just verbal concern without any substantial care.


    Her mother wouldn''t let her go to school anymore, let alone send her to a special school for further studies. Her education stopped at high school, and she did not graduate.


    After regaining her sight, she could see and run thepany herself, but she found that many contracts were in English, which she couldn''t understand. She had to ask Dalton to trante them for her to understand the contracts. It hit Camryn hard.


    The old doctor came over and checked Camryn''s eyes. He said that after she finished the medicine for this course of treatment, she wouldn''t need to take medicine anymore, but she still needed to protect her eyes and not overuse them.


    It would take half a year for her eyes to recover fully.


    She nned to repeat her senior year in September next year and take the college entrance examination in June the following year.


    Anyway, she couldn''t have a baby in the next few years, so she should improve her academic qualifications first.


    Callum had a high academic qualification and knew thenguages of several countries. He was very aplished.


    She couldn''t hold him back and must work hard to shorten the gap between them in academic qualifications.


    She didn''t want others to say that she wasn''t worthy of Callum.


    Carrie got out of the car. She wore sunsses and had long wavy hair. When she got out of the car, she deliberately changed into high heels.


    She didn''t forget to hold her designer bag, which she had bought when she was the seconddy of the Newman family.


    Now, in the eyes of others, she didn''t have enough money to afford luxury goods.


    Camryn looked at Carrie approaching and always felt this person didn''t look like Carrie. arrie.


    diffe walking posture was different. Carrie was particrly arrogant and looked down on people.


    Therefore, Carrie liked to lift her chin high when she walked, as if her eyes were on top of her head.


    "Miss Newman, oh, you''re already the second youngdy of the York family, and you still trim the branches m yourself Yes, you are used to it. Even if you fly to the branches, you can''t adapt to the life of a phoenix. This is what is called flying to the branches but not bing a phoenix."


    Carrie walked in front of Camryn and said sarcastically.


    Camryn stood up straight, stared at Carrie for a moment, and asked coldly, "What are you doing here?"


    "I have no money to spend. Give me some money. My car is running out of gas. If you don''t give me money, I won''t have any to refuel.

 Chapter 3489

    Carrie used, "You two siblings are treating me like a beggar."


    Camryn didn''t look at her and continued pruning the branches, her attitude indifferent and cold. "You have healthy hands and feet. Find a job and support yourself. I have money, but I won''t give it to you."


    Carrie yelled angrily, "Camryn, I have a share of the Newman family''s property! You and Trenton can''t take it all for yourselves. Is there any sister like you? It''s almost the New Year, and you don''t give me any money!


    "Now everyone is on holiday preparing for the New Year. Why should I look for a job? Even if I find one, I won''t get paid before the New Year. I have no money and will starve. Hurry up and give me some money. I need to pay rent, gas, buy New Year''s goods, and new clothes."


    Camryn still didn''t look at her and said coldly, "Trenton got therge share of property from your parents. He has plenty of money, but during winter vacation, he chose to work to earn some pocket money. You''re not as good as Trenton. He''s still a student, and you haven''t studied for years."


    Carrie retorted, "That''s because Trenton doesn''t know how to live well. He''s an idiot for not living like a young master and choosing to work during the vacation. Newman''s Enterprise belongs to him and me. He can be the president directly after graduation."


    Camryn replied, "Newman''s Enterprise isn''t yours. The family property that belonged to your parents has been given to Trenton. If you have any objections, take it up with your parents. What I inherited is what my father left me, and it has nothing to do with you. If you make a fuss, I can have someone drag you out like a dead dog in a minute."


    "I don''t care. If you don''t give me money, I won''t leave!" Carrie said, dragging a stool over and sitting down.


    After Carrie sat down, her legs were shaking, and her palms were sweaty.


    This Carrie was not the real Carrie but Mr. Labbe''s stand-in, whose height, face, and voice closely resembled Carrie. After some makeup, she looked so much like Carrie that even Carrie herself suspected it was her twin sister.


    She didn''t know where Mr. Labbe found the stand-in, but they looked too much alike.


    If she hadn''t witnessed her parents'' loving marriage, Carrie might have suspected that her father or mother had an illegitimate daughter.


    Today, this fake Carrie officially reced the real Carrie, tasked with causing trouble for Camryn. The real Carrie, as Mrs. Labbe, would asionally appear in front of Camryn but only when the fake Carrie was present.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The goal was for Camryn to see Mrs. Labbe and Carrie at the same time, dispelling any doubts and making her believe they were different people.


    This way, Serenity would let down her guard against Mrs. Labbe, getting closer to her and bing friends.


    Carrie, wearing an exquisite human skin mask, showed a different face to people. However, her voice and figure were simr enough to make Serenity and Camryn suspect Mrs. Labbe was Carrie, manipted by someone for unknown purposes.


    "Your legs are yours. If you want to walk, walk. If not, sit here like a statue. Please pose better. You don''t e have the temperament of ady. No one believes you are the seconddy of the Newman family. You look like a little girl, even in a dragon robe."


    Carrie: "..."


    Had she been seen through?


    Carrie had told her about her habits and what she would say when seeing Camryn. She also rehearsed it, iming to act very simrly to the real Carrie.


    How could Camryn say that Carrie had no temperament and looked like alittle girl?

 Chapter 3492

    "What part of my performance wasn''t good? Where did I reveal a w?"


    "Howe I don''t have the temperament of ady from a wealthy family? Howe you, a blind woman, have it? Camryn, even if you regain your sight, in my eyes, you are still blind! I am like a gangster now because of you and Trenton. The two of you monopolized the Newman family''s property and didn''t give me any. Trenton said he''d give me $10,000 or $20,000 a month, but you asked him to only give me $3,000. I had a minor operation recently, and Trenton only increased my allowance to $5,000 a month. What''s the use of this little money? It''s gone after two meals."


    Camryn said the same thing, "You have hands and feet, you''re not sick or in pain, you can find a job to support yourself. If you can''t do anything else, you can be a cleaner like your two aunts to make money. It''s not impossible. There''s no distinction between high and low jobs. At least you can earn a few thousand dors a month. If you have no money, don''t spend itvishly like before.


    Why do you think your parents didn''t leave you their inheritance?


    First, they cared more about their son. In their hearts, he''s the sessor. As for daughters, they''re supposed to inherit their husband''s family''s property, not their natal family''s property. Another reason is you are useless. No matter how much money you''re given, you can''t keep it. How can you squander all the inheritance your parents umted with great difficulty?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn trimmed the branches and put the scissors back. Then she washed her hands, walked back to the cashier, and sat down.


    Fake Carrie asked, "I''m thirsty. Blind woman, pour me a ss of water."


    "There''s water. If you want to drink it, pour it yourself. If you want me to pour it for you, don''t drink it."


    Camryn packed up her things and prepared to leave after the assistants came back.


    "How can you treat guests like this? No matter what, I am still your guest. Everyone whoes is a guest, don''t you know? What''s more, I am still your biological sister. No matter how unwilling you are to admit it, I am still your biological sister, born of the same mother as you!"


    Camryn looked at Carrie again.


    "Are you going to leave? If not, I''ll ask the bodyguard to kick you out."


    Did this Fake Carrie think she was easy to deceive?


    When Camryn couldn''t see, Carrie had a hard time deceiving her, but now she could see.


    And she had brought a Fake Carrie to deceive her.


    However, this Fake Carrie really looked like Carrie, almost like the same imprint.


    But Carrie would never say such things as ''biological sisters.''


    Also, this Carrie got it backward. It had always been Carrie whe refused to admit they were sisters, never En. treating Camryn as one.


    She used to bully Camryn and use her as a punching bag, taking out her bad moods on her.


    Carrie must be Mrs. Labbe. She knew Serenity and others suspected her, so she used a fake to deceive them.


    Camryn saw through it but didn''t say anything, pretending to be unaware. She wanted to see what the maniptor behind Carrie was nning.

 Chapter 3490

    "What part of my performance wasn''t good? Where did I reveal a w?"


    "Howe I don''t have the temperament of ady from a wealthy family? Howe you, a blind woman, have it? Camryn, even if you regain your sight, in my eyes, you are still blind! I am like a gangster now because of you and Trenton. The two of you monopolized the Newman family''s property and didn''t give me any. Trenton said he''d give me $10,000 or $20,000 a month, but you asked him to only give me $3,000. I had a minor operation recently, and Trenton only increased my allowance to $5,000 a month. What''s the use of this little money? It''s gone after two meals."


    Camryn said the same thing, "You have hands and feet, you''re not sick or in pain, you can find a job to support yourself. If you can''t do anything else, you can be a cleaner like your two aunts to make money. It''s not impossible. There''s no distinction between high and low jobs. At least you can earn a few thousand dors a month. If you have no money, don''t spend itvishly like before.


    Why do you think your parents didn''t leave you their inheritance?


    First, they cared more about their son. In their hearts, he''s the sessor. As for daughters, they''re supposed to inherit their husband''s family''s property, not their natal family''s property. Another reason is you are useless. No matter how much money you''re given, you can''t keep it. How can you squander all the inheritance your parents umted with great difficulty?"


    Camryn trimmed the branches and put the scissors back. Then she washed her hands, walked back to the cashier, and sat down.


    Fake Carrie asked, "I''m thirsty. Blind woman, pour me a ss of water."


    "There''s water. If you want to drink it, pour it yourself. If you want me to pour it for you, don''t drink it."


    Camryn packed up her things and prepared to leave after the assistants came back.


    "How can you treat guests like this? No matter what, I am still your guest. Everyone whoes is a guest, don''t you know? What''s more, I am still your biological sister. No matter how unwilling you are to admit it, I am still your biological sister, born of the same mother as you!"


    Camryn looked at Carrie again.


    "Are you going to leave? If not, I''ll ask the bodyguard to kick you out."


    Did this Fake Carrie think she was easy to deceive?


    When Camryn couldn''t see, Carrie had a hard time deceiving her, but now she could see.


    And she had brought a Fake Carrie to deceive her.


    However, this Fake Carrie really looked like Carrie, almost like the same imprint.


    But Carrie would never say such things as ''biological sisters.''


    Also, this Carrie got it backward. It had always been Carrie whe refused to admit they were sisters, never En. treating Camryn as one.


    She used to bully Camryn and use her as a punching bag, taking out her bad moods on her.


    Carrie must be Mrs. Labbe. She knew Serenity and others suspected her, so she used a fake to deceive them. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Camryn saw through it but didn''t say anything, pretending to be unaware. She wanted to see what the maniptor behind Carrie was nning.

 Chapter 3491

    The fake Carrie said, "I won''t leave. Go ahead and have them kick me out. I''ll howl in front of your flower shop all day and make you lose face. I don''t have any reputation to worry about, but you''re different. You''re the second youngdy of the York family. Even if you don''t care about your reputation, don''t your inws? Even if they protect you, people will still point fingers at you and say you''re not worthy of the second young master of the York family. If it weren''t for you, I would have married him. You stole my happiness."


    Camrynughed twice. "If you think that''s your happiness, go ahead and take it back. If you can''t, stop yelling at me. I was originally the eldest daughter of the Newman family. How did you treat me? Much of the Newman''s assets should have been mine, but your parents took them.


    "You were the one dreaming about Callum. He didn''t even know what you looked like. He only remembers you because of me. It was because I married him that he even knew you existed. You and your mom have big appetites. How dare you covet Callum."


    When Camryn satirized others, she was merciless.


    Carrie was originally impulsive, bad-tempered, and willful. Spoiled by her parents from a young age, she had no sense of consequence. However, after Serenity disciplined her for a period of time, her temper became more restrained in front of others. But in front of Camryn, she remained the arrogant Carrie.


    Carrie almost jumped after being ridiculed by Camryn. She lunged at Camryn and raised her hand to p her.


    But a strong hand grabbed her wrist.


    It was a bodyguard from the York family, standing by Camryn.


    Carrie calmed down and saw that the person who grabbed her wrist was a stern man, about 1.8 meters tall, looking to be around 27 or 28 years old. His facial features were ordinary, but his eyes were sharp and cold.


    His grip was strong, and she felt pain in her wrist.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being stared down by him, Carrie felt uneasy but pretended to be calm. "Let me go!"


    Where had this man been standing just now?


    Fake Carrie hadn''t noticed. As soon as she raised her hand, the bodyguard shed to Camryn''s side with amazing speed.


    The bodyguard did not move, still tightly gripping Carrie''s wrist and staring coldly at her.


    "Blind Camryn, tell him to let me go! Right now!"


    Seeing the bodyguard didn''t listen to her, Carrie yelled at Camryn again.


    Camryn stepped forward, looked at the back of her palm, then pulled her other hand over and examined it carefully.


    "What are you doing?"


    Carrie withdrew her other hand.


    "Do you still want to hit me?"


    Camryn pinched her chin. Carrie raised her hand to p Camryn''s hand away, but Camryn released her grip.


    "If you still want to hit me, I''ll have my bodyguard chop off both your hands and feed them to the dogs."


    Carrie: "You dare?"


    Camryn: "Try me."


    Fake Carrie was filled with resentment and a bit of panic. She ¦¯¦¬


    wondered why Camryn had just checked her hands and pinched her chin. Was she suspecting a human skin mask?


    Fortunately, she wasn''t wearing a mask. She looked very simr to the real Carrie like a twin, but with some differences. Her skin wasn''t as well-maintained as Carrie''s.


    Could Camryn be suspicious, checking for distinguishing features?


    Or was she looking for something specific about Carrie''s hands?

 Chapter 3493

    "I''ve heard that the second youngdy runs arge flower shop. The flowers are beautiful, and I''ve wanted to visit for a long time but never had the chance. Now that my sister-inw is on winter vacation, I don''t have to pick her up and drop her off at kindergarten every day.


    I had some free time, so I decided to take a walk. I remembered that tomorrow is my mother-inw''s birthday. I prepared a gift for her but still needed a bouquet of flowers. I remembered that the second youngdy runs a flower shop, so I came by to take a look."


    Mrs. Labbe was so convincing that Camryn didn''t expose her. Until she could remove Mrs. Labbe''s mask, she couldn''t use her of being Carrie.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Camryn said, "Mrs. Labbe, you''re really filial. No matter how big a bouquet you want, I can help you choose it. I guarantee your mother-inw will be satisfied."


    Mrs. Labbe said, "As a daughter-inw, I should give a modest bouquet. The grand bouquet should be left to my father-inw. I don''t want to steal his thunder."


    Camryn smiled and asked, "Do you want it tomorrow? What time?"


    Mrs. Labbe replied, "I''ll pick it up around ten in the morning. The gifts I ordered won''t be ready until then. After I pick up the other gifts, I''ll swing by here for the bouquet and then head home. It''s more convenient that way."


    Camryn said, "Okay, I''ll have it ready for you. You can pick it up when youe."


    "Hey, do you really dare to buy flowers from her? The flowers she sells are all from trash cans. They''re not fresh at all, or they''re flowers picked from cemeteries for people to pay tribute to their ancestors," the fake Carrie yelled loudly on purpose.


    Both of them looked at her.


    Mrs. Labbe asked Camryn, "Second Young Madam, who is this person? Is she brainless? Can flowers from a trash can be so fresh? Is she a fool? How many bouquets can be picked up from a cemetery in a day? Most of the flowers in cemeteries are chrysanthemums.


    Look at the flowers here, Second Young Madam. They''re fresh and tender, clearly just cut. There are some chrysanthemums, but not many. If it were a festival, there wouldn''t be enough chrysanthemums in the store."


    Camryn said, "She is my half-sister. She came to ask for money to live a carefree life. I didn''t give her money, so she started sabotaging me and didn''t want me to do business. She doesn''t use her brain. She''s so foolish that she often helps others count money even after being sold.


    She''s been spoiled by my mom and stepdad. She doesn''t know how high the sky is or how deep the earth is. She''s very willful. I don''t know who can control her in the future."


    Thetter sentence had other meanings, but neither of the two Carries understood.


    The fake one didn''t know much about the real Carrie. The real Carrie''s IQ was like that.


    If she were smarter, she wouldn''t have ended up being kept and exploited by Mr. Labbe.


    "Mrs. Labbe, the flowers in my shop are shipped from major suppliers every morning. They''re all freshly picked.


    Mrs. Labbe smiled. "Of course I believe you, Second Young Madam.


    How many flowers can be picked NO from trash cans? You might see some on Valentine''s Day, but not on other days.


    How old is your sister, Second Young Madam? She looks to be in her early twenties, not disabled Gan''t she earn money herself? Why does she ask you for money? I''ve heard about your past. Didn''t your sister always bully you? She''s so shameless to ask you for money now. She''s got no shame."

 Chapter 3494

    Camryn looked at the fake Carrie, who didn''t react at first.


    The person Mrs. Labbe was describing didn''t sound like Carrie.


    When Camryn looked at the fake Carrie, she realized she was now the real Carrie.


    The fake Carrie immediately shouted, "She stole my family''s property and froze my bank card, making it impossible for me to get my allowance. She also asked my brother to reduce my living expenses. I have no money now, and it''s all her fault. If I don''t ask her for money, who else can I ask?


    Why should I look for a job? I''m the second daughter of the Newman family. My parents left me hundreds of millions of dors in assets. I can''t spend it all in my lifetime. Why should I work? How much can I make in a month if I work? It''s not even as much as my previous allowance."


    Carrie used to have a monthly allowance of $300,000. For big purchases, like luxury cars, she only had to act coquettishly in front of her parents, and they''d buy it for her. She didn''t have to spend her own money.


    Most of the time, brand-name skincare products, cosmetics, clothes, and bags were bought and given to her by her mother.


    Her monthly allowance of $300,000 was for her food and drink.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    If she traveled, her parents would give her more money.


    Her life was indeedfortable and carefree.


    She had livedfortably since birth, so working was difficult for her.


    She couldn''t adapt to working life.


    Mrs. Labbeughed and said, "Second Miss Newman, although I haven''t lived in Wiltspoon for long, I know about your family. Your parents took the property that Second Young Madam York deserved. Even the big vi you lived in was left to her by your uncle. Your parents are shameless, taking the orphan girl''s property. You''re also shameless, iming others'' property. Do you think you''re still the second youngdy of the Newman family? Everyone says your family''s fate is your own fault."


    After Mrs. Labbe finished, she said to Camryn, "Second Young Madam, you''re too good-tempered. If someone like this stayed here and yelled, I''d have her mouth sealed and kicked out. She''s simply shameless!"


    The fake Carrie was so angry her face turned red. She pointed at Mrs. Labbe and cursed, "Who are you? What right do you have to scold me? You''re shameless!"


    Mrs. Labbe''s face darkened. "No one has ever dared to scold me like that. Seal her mouth and get her out!"


    Her two bodyguards took action.


    One bodyguard found tape in Camryn''s shop. In front of Camryn, one bodyguard grabbed Carrie and subdued her, then had the other bodyguard seal her mouth with tape.


    Camryn watched silently.


    The fake Carrie struggled and wanted to curse but couldn''t.


    Mrs. Labbe really paid attention to Camryn''s reaction andined inwardly: "Damn blind woman, Carrie cun blinde didn''t say anything after this. You and Carrie are sisters. Seeing Carrie treated like this, Camryn, you were indifferent! You''re too cruel!"


    Dear Reader, Thank you for visiting! For thetest updates, always visit Naijdate. Stay tuned for the next update, here. Also continuementing and discussing, as I am truly motivated. Happy reading!

 Chapter 3495

    "Mrs. Labbe." As the fake Carrie was about to be thrown out, Camryn finally spoke.


    She nced at the fake Carrie, held firmly by the Labbe family bodyguards, unable to struggle or shout. Turning to Mrs. Labbe, she said, "Mrs. Labbe, my sister speaks without thinking. She was spoiled by our parents and doesn''t understand the gravity of her actions. I apologize for her behavior. You''ve taught her a lesson. For my sake, let''s just let this go and kick her out."


    Mrs. Labbe''s stern expression remained as she responded, "Second Young Madam, you are too kind as a sister, which is why she bullies you. I''ve heard she tormented you a lot in the past."


    Camryn, maintaining herposure, replied, "What''s past is past. I don''t want to hold grudges. Consider her like a dog; if a dog bites us, we don''t bite back."


    Internally, Mrs. Labbe seethed, thinking, You''re the dog! Your whole family are dogs! Realizing her own family was included in this, she mentally revised, Camryn is the dog, a mad dog!


    Outwardly, Mrs. Labbe said, "Since the Second Young Madam doesn''t want to dwell on this mad dog, I''ll let it go this time for her sake."


    Mrs. Labbe approached Carrie, twisting her face fiercely. When Carrie red, Mrs. Labbe pped her and warned, "Behave yourself in front of me and watch your mouth. I''m not as kind and forgiving as the Second Young Madam. You should be grateful she''s so generous. If it were up to me, I''d make your life unbearable for what you did to me in the past. Go find a job and don''t bother the Second Young Madam again."


    She then signaled to the bodyguards to carry Carrie out and shoved her to the ground.


    Carrie, now free, quickly got up, tore off the tape sealing her mouth, and pointed at Ms. Labbe and Camryn, shouting, "You two wait! One day, I''ll back


    takening that belongs to


    me! Damn Second Young Madam! Callum was the man I liked and


    wanted to marry. This blind woman ruined my chances, harming me and my parents. She shamelessly climbed into Callum''s bed. The


    second young master York thinks heN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    really loves her?" en.s


    "I know whether I love her or not. How could Miss Newman know my thoughts?"


    Callum''s cold voice rang out.


    Hearing his voice, fake Carrie turned to see Cattum''s cold face. Her eyes lit up; this man was so handsome! Judging by his words, he had to be Callum, the second young master of the York family. en.s


    Fake Carrie, arranged by Mr. Labbe to be Carrie''s stand-in, resembled Carrie in every way but wasn''t the real Carre. She had hurriedly adopted some of Carrie''s habits but hadn''t yet learned about the apper ss of Wiltspoon.


    to en.s


    At this moment, even though she quickly realized the handsome man was Callum, she couldn''t hide her initial shock and admiration for his looks.

 Chapter 3496

    -Mrs. Labbe, worried that fake Carrie might also fall for Callum and be a rival, quickly said, "Second Young Master York, you arrived just in time. Your sister-inw insulted the Second Young Madam, so I had someone seal her mouth. The Second Young Madam, being kind-hearted, asked me to forgive her. Yet, as soon as I let her go, she insulted the Second Young Madam again.¡±


    Fake Carrie,ing to her senses and afraid of slipping up, quickly said, "I just hate Camryn! I just want to scold her, so what?"


    With that, Fake Carrie trotted to her car, got in quickly, and tried to drive away.


    But a figure moved swiftly, catching up to her car in a few steps. Before she could close the door, a powerful hand reached in, grabbed her wrist, and roughly pulled her out.


    Fake Carrie saw it was the York family bodyguard again. This bodyguard was remarkably agile. He dragged Carrie back to Callum.


    Mrs. Labbe red fiercely at Carrie. Even if she wasn''t very bright, this stand-in shouldn''t make her look so foolish.


    Callum was here, and she still dared to provoke him? Wasn''t she courting disaster?


    She should have fled when released. The aim for today had been achieved; Camryn no longer doubted Mrs. Labbe and Carrie were two different people.


    But Fake Carrie was acting too well, even insulting Camryn after tearing off the tape; using words Carrie often used to scold Camryn for shamelessly climbing into Callum''s bed before marrying him. These were jealous, baseless rants.


    After Carrie''s release from prison, she grudgingly epted that Callum pursued Camryn first. Despite her blindness at the time, she had captured Callum''s heart.


    Even her two aunts, who spoke ill of Camryn to Rose, couldn''t sway the protective mother-inw, who said as long as Camryn could spend money, she was worthy. But Carrie was crazed with jealousy.


    In the past, her mother had insisted she marry into the York family, iming it would bring happiness. Carrie, her mother''s most beloved daughter, was convinced of this.


    She initially targeted Zachary, theThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    eldest York and head of the York Corporation, believing it would be prestigious to marry him. But her mother deemed Zachary too cold, directing her to Callum instead.


    en.sw?ovels


    Young and impressionable, Carrie immediately shifted her affections to Callum, believing she could marry him. Over time, this turned into possessiveness.


    She believed Callum could only be


    hers. Yet, her blind sister, whom she despised, became the second youngdy of the York family. Jealous and bitter, she fabricated stories and insults against Camryn. en.s

 Chapter 3497

    "Second Young Master York, you''re here. This woman is shameless and constantly insults the Second Young Madam. I taught her a lesson on behalf of the Second Young Madam, but she remains unrepentant. The Second Young Madam is kind-hearted, but how can we speak of sisterly love with such a person? Just teach her a lesson and kick her out."


    Mrs. Labbe was the first to speak.


    Callum merely nced at Mrs. Labbe before fixing a cold stare on the fake Carrie. "Camryn has shown you mercy repeatedly because you share the same mother. But your greed knows no bounds. Camryn might ignore you, but I''m not so generous. Insulting my wife is the same as insulting me. For those who insult me, I always prefer to p them in the face."


    Callum ordered the bodyguard to teach the foul-mouthed Carrie a lesson.


    The bodyguard showed no mercy, delivering several ps to Carrie''s face.


    The fake Carrie was stunned.


    Callum, the Second Young Master of the York family, actually had me hit. Oh, he didn''t do it himself but ordered the bodyguard to do it.


    Isn''t he much gentler than Zachary, the Eldest Young Master York?


    Her face burned with pain, and her grievance and anger reached their peak.


    She was just a stand-in, acting on behalf of Carrie. Although she was paid handsomely, she had to endure scolding and ps. This was inhumane.


    She didn''t want to do it anymore!


    For a moment, this Carrie wanted to blurt out that she was not the real Carrie.


    But upon seeing the cold stare of the Labbe family bodyguard, she shuddered, recalling that the person who sent her was ruthless. She had been warned that revealing the truth would lead to a fate worse than death.


    She had witnessed their torture methods and was terrified.


    Okay. She would endure it. She had been promised extrapensation if she suffered while standing in for Carrie.


    She had been pped four times now. She should bepensated $300 to $500 for each p, so $1,000 to $2,000 for four ps.


    With this calction, the fake Carrie suppressed the urge to reveal the truth. She was only angry and red at Callum.


    "I provoked Camryn on my own. IN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    just like her. fell in love with her at first sight. admire her calm and indifferent demeanor. She''s like an orchid in the sky. It wasn''t her who climbed into my bed; I climbed into hers with great effort! If you want to Scold someone shameless, scold me, scold me!"


    Callum responded coldly.


    Carrie: "..."


    How could she dare scold Callum? She had thought that since he was so handsome and she was young and beautiful, he wouldn''t hit her. But he had his bodyguards do it without mercy.


    Didn''t Carrie im that Callum was originally her man, but Camrynter stole him?


    Why was Callum not gentle towards Carrie at all and didn''t even want to look at her?


    If she hadn''t insulted Camryn and been beaten, Callum might not have even spoken to her.


    Camryn watched Mrs. Labbe''s reaction.


    Seeing that Mrs. Labbe''s expression


    remained unchanged, Camryn


    couldn''t help but praise her wilful


    sister''s progress. With a new


    identity, her temperament had.


    changed, and she was much more


    stable and no longer as impulsive as


    usual.


    Camryn became more and more curious about the master manipting and teaching Carrie behind the scenes.

 Chapter 3498

    Carrie''s parents had failed to mold her into a refineddy, but that mysterious mentor had seeded. Incredible!


    "Callum," Camryn approached, holding her husband''s hand gently. "She''s just a mad dog that bites at random. Don''t pay her any attention, and don''t waste your anger on her. It''s not worth it. I''ve been insulted by her so many times that I''m numb to it. She has a mouth; let her say whatever she wants. If it bes unbearable, just have someone p her twice."


    Callum''s cold demeanor instantly softened. The fake Carrie couldn''t help but feel envious when she saw his expression change.


    When facing her, he was icy and looked like he wanted to tear her apart. But with Camryn, he was so gentle that water could drip from his voice. The men of the York family truly adored their wives.


    "I can''t stand anyone insulting you like that. You''re generous and let it slide, but I''m very petty. If I didn''t hear it, fine. But if I did, I''ll definitely teach her a lesson."


    Callum lightly tapped Camryn''s forehead. "You''re always so kind. Mrs. Labbe was right earlier. You don''t have to be too kind to such people. Teach her a severe lesson. As long as she isn''t beaten to death, I''ll cover for you."


    Mrs. Labbe and the fake Carrie were speechless. They both thought Camryn was far from kind but rather pretentious.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    On the surface, she appeared gentle and soft, like a vulnerable rabbit.


    Carrie, who had fought with her for years, knew this was Camryn''s cunning tactic to deceive others.


    Blind people love to pretend the most.


    Pretend to be pitiful, innocent, and kind to win everyone''s sympathy.


    Camryn said, "I''m in a good mood today and don''t want her to ruin it. It''s because I saw youing. With you around, I''ve been hiding behind you like a coward. You''ll hold up the sky if it falls and protect me when someone bullies me."


    The fake Carrie: "..."


    Damn blind woman!


    Camryn had seen Calluming long ago but hadn''t said a word.


    She let her curse, and Callum heard it, resulting in four ps. Now she felt her face was swollen. She didn''t need a mirror to know she looked like a pig''s head.


    The fake Carrie was once a young and beautiful beauty!


    "Carrie, do you still want to insult me?" Camryn asked deliberately.


    The fake Carrie red at Camryn fiercely.


    "Callum, she''s ring at me again. How about blinding her and letting her experience living in darkness?" Carrie: "..."


    She looked at Callum in panic, but he didn''t even nce at her. He only looked at Camryn tenderly, and she heard him say dotingly, "If you want her to go blind, let her go blind. Doesn''t she always call you blind? Wait until she''s blind and see if she still calls you that."


    The fake Carrie said, "No more, no more, Sister. I''m sorry, I was wrong. I promise I won''t call you that in front of you anymore."


    The fake Carrie realized the severity of the situation and quickly apologized, promising not to insult Camryn again.


    Camryn couldn''t hear the insults behind her back, so she couldn''t do anything about it.


    The fake Carrie added, "Sister, please forgive me this time since we share the same mother. Brother-inw, I''m sorry. I won''t insult my sister anymore."


    Callum''s face darkened, and he said


    bet


    coldly, "Don''t call me brother-inw! I don''t have a sister-inw like you! You''re here to ask for money again, right? You have hands and feet but can''t earn money to support yourself, so you deserve to starve to death! Get out of here!"


    Camryn and Carrie had no sisterly bond. Even though they were sisters, Camryn didn''t consider Carrie ker younger sister, and Callum didn''t acknowledge her as his sister-inw.

 Chapter 3499

    "I''m going, I''m going right now," the fake Carrie stammered, not daring to utter another harsh word or linger any longer.


    When Callum shouted, "Get out," she swiftly turned, ran to her car, and drove away from Spring Blossoms.


    Camryn''s flower shop had a charming name, Spring Blossoms, but it was anything but fun for her. If she stayed any longer, she feared she might lose a few teeth.


    After the fake Carrie left, Mrs. Labbe didn''t want to stay much longer either. She turned to Camryn and said, "Second Young Madam, I''ll be leaving now. I''lle back tomorrow to pick up the bouquet I ordered."


    "Okay," Camryn replied.


    Mrs. Labbe nced at Callum discreetly before leaving with her two bodyguards.


    Camryn walked out of the store and watched Mrs. Labbe''s car drive away. She didn''t turn back until it disappeared from sight, then re-entered the store.


    "How did you find time toe here?" Camryn asked Callum softly as she prepared to pour him a ss of water. "With Eldest Brother going on a business trip, you must be very busy."


    Zachary had to go to Jensburg, although he told others it was for a business trip. To avoid worrying Serenity, he didn''t mention Jensburg specifically, but he had yet to inform Serenity about his departure.


    "No matter how busy I am, I still


    need to eat. Do you know what time it is now?" Callum pinched her cheek lightly. Then, with a serious tone, he said, "Wife, next time she insults you, fight back fiercely. Don''t let her off as easily as you did today. Think about everything she''s done to you how she


    before. Whenever I


    bullied you, I want to strangle her. If murder weren''t illegal, she wouldn''t know how many times I''d have killed her by now."


    Camryn smiled. "If killing were legal, I might have died countless times already."


    The bodyguards protecting Camryn discreetly stepped outside after Callum arrived, acting as invisible men.


    Camryn said, "The Carrie who insulted me isn''t the real Carrie."


    Callum was momentarily stunned. "Not real? A fake? But she seems just like her."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Callum Carrie.


    Camis


    pay much attention to


    long as she didn''t disturb


    he didn''t even care


    she to looked like. Content be


    So, Callum couldn''t tell that this Carrie was a fake. In fact, most people couldn''t tell.


    Even if Serenity were present, she might not have noticed.


    Camryn, having known her sister for over twenty years, recognized that the imposter was sometimes unnatural. Additionally, she had observed the imposter''s hands which weren''t as slender, white, or soft as Carrie''s.

 Chapter 3500

    When Carrie had just been released from prison, her hands were a bit rough, and her skin was darker. But after a period of care, her hands returned to their previous whiteness, tenderness, and smoothness. She was only twenty-one years old, turning twenty-one after the New Year. To say she was twenty-one now was her virtual age.


    Girls at this age were like flowers, with cogen all over their faces.


    After Carrie was released, she refused to find a job, spent the money she had, and then asked Trenton for more. She lived a carefree life. People who have never worked naturally have white and tender hands.


    But the hands of the fake Carrie were not white enough, nor slender and soft enough. They had calluses, and the nails were short and unpainted.


    Carrie loved painting her nails and keeping them long. She had done so since childhood. Later, her mother forced her to learn piano, requiring her to trim her nails frequently. She resisted learning piano and eventually quit after a few years.


    Before Camryn regained her sight, Carrie would pinch and scratch her hard with her long nails when bullying her. Camryn had been scratched several times, so she knew from the fake Carrie''s hands that she wasn''t her sister.


    And when the fake Carrie insulted Camryn, no matter how viciously, there was no underlying resentment. She appeared crazy, but it was deliberate.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because she wasn''t the real Carrie, no matter how much she imitated, she couldn''t replicate the genuine animosity.


    "You don''t know her well enough to tell. This person looks very simr to Carrie, like a twin. Even their voices and body shapes are nearly identical.


    Except for the small details I mentioned, this Carriecks a bit of nobility. No matter how willful and capricious Carrie is, she is the second daughter of the Newman family. She was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and still has some innate elegance.


    That nobility can''t be learned. Ites from living in a wealthy environment for a long time. Based on these small details, I dare say that the Carrie who came to trouble me today is a fake."


    Callum didn''t care whether Carrie was real or fake. Anyone who dared to insult Camryn would be severely punished by the bodyguards.


    Callum asked, "Why would a fake Carriee here to cause trouble?"


    Camryn sat down at the cashier, her eyes bing thoughtful. She said softly, "She wants to dispel my doubts. If no longer suspect, Serenity won''t either. Her target is


    Serenity. She wants to get close to her and gain her trust."


    Callum remembered that Camryn and Serenity had mentioned how Mrs. Labbe''s voice and figure were simr to Carrie''s, suspecting some conspiracy.


    Mrs. Labbe always seemed to run into Serenity by chance, with too many encounters to be mere coincidence.


    Callum hadn''t initially suspected Mrs. Labbe was involved with Carrie.


    Thinking of Mrs. Labbe''s presence earlier, Callum understood. "You mean, the person behind your sister found a stand-in simr to Carrie toe here and cause trouble.


    Mrs. Labbe might also be your real sister. By having both appear in front of you simultaneously, they hope to dispel your suspicion that they are the same person?"


    Camryn nodded. "Yes. The fake


    Carrie quarreled with me


    immediately, and Mrs. Labbe arrived shortly


    immee Mrs. Labbe''s excuse


    was that her mother-inw''s birthday wasing up, and she needed a bouquet of flowers. She knew I ran a flower shop, so she I


    came here. I''m not fam. So she


    with her, so why would she patronize my business deliberately? If you say she came to cooperate with the fake Carrie in acting, I believe it."


    Callum pondered for a moment. "You didn''t expose them?"


    "Do you think I should have? They were acting, so I can act too. I pretended not to recognize her and thought the stand-in was Carrie. I''ll also inform Serenity about this and have her pretend to dispel her suspicions, believing Mrs. Labbe is just Mrs. Labbe, not the second daughter of the Newman family. I want to see what Carrie is up to and who is manipting her behind the scenes.


    The person who can train Carrie to be noble, generous, and with the demeanor of a mistress of the house is truly remarkable!"

 Chapter 3501

    Callum said with a serious expression, "You know Carrie''s personality best. Her parents couldn''t teach her well, but now that person can transform her into ady of noble standing. Although she''s still a little short, it''s impressive. I''ll talk to my eldest brotherter."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Camryn replied, "It feels like she''s targeting Serenity, but I don''t know why."


    Callumforted her, "Don''t overthink it; we''ll find out. When your assistants return, we''ll go eat. Do you want to go back to Wildridge Manor or the hotel?"


    "The hotel. It''s too far to return to Wildridge Manor."


    Although the old seniors were still at Wildridge Manor, they were about to leave, so Callum and the others had resumed their normal routines. Those who had work went to work, and those still in school continued their studies.


    It was the beginning of the winter vacation. Most students were on break, but Rowan, a high school student, was still attending extra sses. He could only take a break when the New Year approached and would start school earlier than others afterward.


    "I didn''t want to go back to Wildridge Manor tonight, but now I think I have to. My sister-inw is still there." Camryn nodded, wanting to inform Serenity about what had happened.


    Considering that Serenity was at Wildridge Manor with the olddy, Camryn decided to wait until after dinner to discuss it.


    Meanwhile, the fake Carrie left Spring Blossoms by car and immediately called her stand-in.


    The stand-in answered quickly. "Where are you now?"


    "On the way back to your residence."


    Carrie was silent for a moment, then said, "Okay, let''s talk when we meetter."


    The fake Carrie said, "Just prepare the money for me. I got pped several times and needpensation."


    Carrie smiled, "Don''t worry, I won''t treat you unfairly."


    Watching others get pped felt gratifying to Carrie. She couldn''t stand seeing others happy and relished their suffering. Without a stand-in, she would have been the one pped.


    Callum really protected that blind woman. Her mother was right: the men of the York family dote on their wives, and all members of the York family have weaknesses.


    Everything Camryn has now


    originally belonged to Carrie. She


    vowed to take it all back, ruin Camryn''s reputation, leave her with nothing, and hand her over to Mr. Labbe for abuse.


    Mr. Labbe had said the blind woman was much smarter than Carrie. He was interested in both the blind woman and Serenity. Carrie felt thrilled thinking about their fate She envisioned herself as the head of the Newman family, worth over a billion, and marrying into the York family would be a perfect match.


    She didn''t mind if Callum and Camryn divorced. As long as the second-married man was Callum, it was worth it to her.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Carrie''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, she saw it was Mr. Labbe.


    Sheposed herself before answering, "Mr. Labbe."


    Mr. Labbeughed on the phone, "I can hear your joy. You seem in a good mood. It appears your n is working well."


    "Yes, it is. The blind woman now believes Mrs. Labbe is Mrs. Labbe, not Miss Newman. You were amazing to find a lookalike so quickly."

 Chapter 3502

    -Carrie added, "When I saw the stand-in, I thought she was my twin sister. Her body shape, face, and voice are all very simr."


    Carrie believed that two unrted people could look so alike. She had never met the stand-in before. When they first met, they were both shocked, thinking their parents had other children.


    For this, Carrie feared Mr. Labbe even more. In just a few days, he had found a stand-in who learned Carrie''s habits and speech perfectly.


    "Does your sister really have no doubts?" Mr. Labbe asked. He was satisfied with his choice but knew Camryn was smart. Despite being blind for ten years, Camryn was sharp and observant. Was it so easy fo her to believe the stand-in was Carrie?


    "There is no doubt at all. Even the voices match. Why would she doubt?"


    Carrie was suspected before because she hadn''t learned to change her voice, which made Camryn and Serenity suspicious.


    "It''s only once, so we can''t be sure. If you act out the scenes a few more times and she still has no doubts, then she believes it," Mr. Labbe cautioned. "There are many smart people around Camryn. Be careful they don''t catch on that you''re using a stand-in."


    Carrie smiled, "Mr. Labbe, you''re too cautious. Camryn and I have been sisters for over 20 years. I know her well. If she suspected it wasn''t me, she wouldn''t bother to pay attention. But to ease your worries, we''ll act out more scenes. By the way, she angered Callum and was pped a few times by the York family bodyguards. She wants


    Mr. Labbe said, "After you two agree on the amount, let me know, and I''ll give it to you."


    Carrie, seeing an opportunity to make some money, smiled, "That''s fine. I''ll talk to her when I get home. Just a few hundred dors per p."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Mr. Labbe said, "No matter the


    amount, as long as you think it''s worth it. You performed well today. I''ll transfer some money to your ount for you to buy some jewelry or bags, whatever you like.


    Hearing this, Carrie sweetly thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Labbe, I will work harder."


    "Keep up the good work and try to


    gain Serenity''s trust and be her friend soon." Mr. Labbe wanted Carrie to infiltrate Serenity''s circle before the New Year. Serenity might meet Jane at a party, and they could confirm whether Jane''s adopted son was the one Mr. Labbe was looking for. He couldn''t rest easy until he found the boy and reimed what belonged to the family head.


    Even as the acting head of the family, he could never be the real head. Despite all he had done, this was the result, and he was unwilling to ept it!

 Chapter 3503

    However, it was toote in terms of timing. Mr. Labbe also knew that he couldn''t rush things.


    Serenity and the others were too guarded.


    Carrie had arranged an early encounter to get to know Serenity and the others, but Serenity remained wary of her.


    The main reason was that Carrie had not learned to change her voice, which made Serenity suspect she was the second Miss Newman. As a result, Serenity was always on guard, and there had been no progress.


    Mr. Labbe wanted to vent his frustration on Carrie, thinking she was useless.


    On reflection, it wasn''t entirely her fault.


    Carriecked ability from the start. She was a child spoiled by her parents, ignorant of the world''s harsh realities. She caused a major disaster, implicating her parents and leading to the Newman family returning to Camryn''s control. Carrie herself was imprisoned for a period, and upon her release, she became a target for Mr. Labbe.


    He had someone train her for a while, and she had improved somewhat. Her IQ had increased a bit, which was already a significant achievement.


    "Yes, it will seed this time. I heard the York family seems to have a few distinguished guests, but I don''t know who they are. In the past two days, all the young masters of the York family have returned whenever they could. Wildridge Manor is as lively as a banquet, but only certain families are invited-the Lewis family, the Stone family, and the Bucham family. Others haven''t been invited and can''t enter."


    Mr. Labbe hummed, "I know this. It''s good that you found out. If your abilities have improved, keep working hard. As long as you improve, I will reward you. When my n ispleted, I will give you whatever you desire. Marrying into the York family as a youngdy is not a problem. You can choose any of the nine young masters of the York family. The Newman family''s property will be yours. You can do whatever you want with those you hate."


    Mr. Labbe painted a rosy picture for Carrie again.


    Without this vision, Carrie would have no ambition.


    Carrie said stubbornly, "I only want Callum, the second young master of the York family. I want everything Camryn has now. Making her lose everything she has is the most brutal revenge."


    She also wanted Callum topare whether she was better than Camryn.


    That blind woman didn''t even graduate from high school. Howe could shepare with Carrie? Although she didn''t finish college, she attended for two years, which was much better than Camryn.


    She had also seen the world. Camryn had never experienced it.


    Before Camryn was blind, their mother would only take Carrie out for social events, not Camryn.


    Now that Camryn had regained her sight, so what?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She still rarely attended banquets. Thest time she finally went to a banquet with her mother-inw, she was ridiculed and mocked.


    Although her inws all protected her, it must have been a big blow.


    "Callum has been used by Camryn, and you still like him so much. It seems you really love him."


    Mr. Labbeughed, without any


    jealousy. He didn''t like Carrie in the first ce, but he slept with herto


    use and control her, making it difficult for her to escape him. en.swhovels


    Carrie said, "I am Mr. Labbe''s woman now, and Callum is my sister''s man. We are in aplicated rtionship."


    Mr. Labbe


    want,


    give it to you when the


    it mod, "Okay, whatever you


    it me work hard, and call me


    have any new information."


    With that, Mr. Labbe hung up.


    The car quickly took Carrie back to the Labbe family vi.


    The fake Carrie had arrived first but couldn''t get in without a key, so she waited at the vi door.

 Chapter 3504

    After Carrie went in, the fake Carrie, the stand-in, drove in.


    A few minutester, they were the only two women in the luxurious hall. They sat on the opulent sofa, staring at each other.


    "Do I look ugly now? I feel like my face is swollen like a fermented steamed bun."


    The stand-in touched both sides of her face, which were red, swollen, and painful.


    The York family bodyguards were really strong.


    Carrie couldn''t helpughing, "You do look ugly, haha, like a pig''s head."


    The stand-in red at her.


    "You still have the nerve tough. I''m suffering for you. Go, get me some ice for my face. It hurts so much."


    Carrie said, "You want me to get you some ice?" Her eyes widened, "I''m the hostess now; you have to understand."


    "I''m just imitating you. It''s only been a few days. Do you think I can learn it perfectly? I need more practice to be more like you, so I won''t reveal any ws in front of them." The stand-in spoke confidently. She just couldn''t help but order Carrie around.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t a proper Mrs. Labbe.


    What was she doing in front of her?


    They were both pawns Mr. Labbe wanted to use.


    Carrie was speechless.


    Seeing the other person''s red and swollen face, she thought that she had suffered for her, so she decided to help her get some ice cubes.


    So, Carrie got up, walked away, and brought back a bag of ice cubes for the stand-in.


    "Here, the ice cubes are for you."


    After handing the ice cubes to the stand-in, she sat down opposite her, crossing her legs, not looking like ady from a noble family at all.


    "Who told you not to leave then? I told you that as long as I showed up and let Camryn see that you and I are different people, you could leave. You refused to go and kept arguing. You deserved to be beaten."


    The stand-in said unhappily, "I wanted to act longer to make your sister believe we are two people. Who would have thought her husband would hear it? He came, and you saw him but didn''t warn me." Carrie: "..."


    She hadn''t seen Callum at that time. When she did, Callum had already spoken.


    The stand-in said, "By the way, your brother-inw, Callum, is really handsome Rumor has it all the young masters of the York family are very good-looking. It''s true. Callum is so handsome. Isn''t Zachary even more handsome?"


    Everyone considered Zachary the young master.


    gan


    "They''re almost the same, but Callum is gentler than Zachary. If you see Zachary, you''ll know how scary he is. My legs tremble whend see him, and I wish I could find a hole to crawl into so he wouldn''t see me. By the way, you must remember that next time you see Zachary, act very scared. Don''t be like today, acting like a fangirl when you saw Callum."


    Carrie reminded the stand-in.


    The fake Carrie applied ice to her face and said, "I don''t know what Zachary looks like. When can I see him? If Callum hadn''t spoken first today, I wouldn''t have known he was Second Young Master York."


    Carrie said, "I''ll ask the bodyguard to


    find a photo of Zachary and show it to youter. You should remember the appearances of the young masters of the York family;


    otherwise, you won''t recognize them and could be exposed. I''m


    the


    second youngdy of the Newman


    family, after all. I used to attend


    banquets often. I know all the youngdies and young masters in wealthy families.


    Before the young masters of the York family enter society, their information is undisclosed. Except for their rtives and friends, outsiders can''t see them. It''s normal not to recognize them when you meet them."

 Chapter 3505

    Carrie''s stand-in looked at her with anticipation. She asked, "How many young masters of the York family are still unmarried?¡±


    Carrie knew exactly what she was thinking and responded sarcastically, "Why, are you dreaming of marrying into the York family and bing a youngdy?"


    "Not just anyone can join the York family. Look at me, the actual seconddy of the Newman family. When my parents were alive, our family assets exceeded ten billion, yet we couldn''t mingle with the York family. At a banquet, my mother greeted the wives of the York family, and they merely nodded and smiled. It''s impossible to chat with them like friends.


    The York family wives rarely attend banquets. If they do, it''s because someone with particrly high status in Wiltspoon invited them, and they attend out of obligation.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Don''t be fooled by their low profile. The York family wives alle from wealthy backgrounds. There is no poor woman in the York family."


    After a pause, Carrie added jealously, "Well, there is one exception now: Zachary''s wife, Serenity. Her love story with Zachary is famous in Wiltspoon. Her family isn''t poor by normal standards, butpared to the York family, she is. Yet she married into the York family as the eldestdy. Zachary is the eldest young master and the head of the next generation. Serenity will be the headdy of the York family in the future. People envy her luck, but it can''t be replicated.


    I heard the olddy of the York family first took a liking to Serenity after she saved her in a small ident. In gratitude, she arranged for Zachary to marry Serenity. They got married quickly and grew fond of each other.


    It''s said the olddy chose the other youngdies too. So, marrying into the York family isn''t about the young masters choosing us; it''s about whether the olddy approves of us."


    The stand-in''s eyes lit up. "What if the olddy likes me? Wouldn''t I have a chance to marry into the York family too? Look at Serenity. Maybe if I help olddies in need, I''ll get lucky like her and marry into a wealthy family."


    Carrie sneered, "Do you really think it''s that easy? Serenity''s luck is one of a kind."


    Though envious and jealous, Carrie understood that Serenity''s luck wasn''t something everyone could have. It was a rare gift from nature.


    "Although Serenity was rtively


    poor, she had opportunities and abilities. Even if you set aside her identity as the eldestdy of the York family, she is sessful in her career. She opened a vegetablepany with her cousin and best friend and made a lot of money. Also, she is a descendant of the former head of the Farrelb family in Jensburg. Her aunt is married into the Stone family, the second wealthiest family in Wiltspoon. Her aunt treats her like her own daughter.


    Do you have such an aunt? Does your mothere from such a background? Do you think the olddy of the York family casually picks a granddaughter-inw?" en.swhovels


    Carrie, not very bright herself,


    realized that the olddy''s chosen candidates were all very capable. It''s said she also chose a blind woman for Callum, giving him a year to win her over.


    Carrie didn''t understand why the olddy picked Camryn, a seemingly insignificant person in the Newman family, who had been blind for ten years. Now, she understood.


    The olddy had sharp eyes.


    She saw that Camryn was cunning and ruthless, pretending to be weak while plotting to seize the Newman enterprise and be its head. Despite her envy, Carrie had to admit she wasn''t as good as Camryn in this regard.


    No wonder her parents wanted to kill Camryn. Unfortunately, Camryn was lucky and survived, all because of their aunt Evelyn''s interference. If it weren''t for Evelyn, Camryn would have been dead long ago.

 Chapter 3506

    Camryn was blind for ten years, and no one expected her to regain her sight one day. It was truly a matter of life and death.


    Carrie''s questioning left the stand-in speechless. She was just a stand-in, and even Carrie, the real owner, couldn''t marry into the York family.


    Moreover, Carrie had offended Callum, eliminating her chance of entering the York family.


    With regret, she said, "I was hoping to take advantage of Serenity''s good fortune and be a youngdy in the York family. I guess I was dreaming."


    Carrie smiled, "It''s understandable. Any girl who has seen any young master of the York family would be tempted. But unfortunately, they''re not normal. While most people develop romantic interests with age, they remain detached. When it''s time to marry, the olddy arranges everything, and they obediently pursue their assigned wives. Everyone respects the olddy."


    Carrie didn''t know if herst statement was apliment or sarcasm, but it was likely a mix of resentment, hatred, and jealousy.


    "You suffered on my behalf and took a few ps. I told Mr. Labbe, and he willpensate you. Name your price. How much should you get for each p? I''ll transfer the money to you now."


    Carrie''s words brought the stand-in back to reality. She still had a chance to covet the York family men, as Mr. Labbe promised she could marry any young master afterpleting her work. But the stand-in was just that¡ªa stand-in.


    The stand-in said, "Of course. I''m just an actor. There''s no reason for me to be beaten. You can give me $1,000 per p. Was it three or four ps? Maybe five or six? I lost count after the beating. Anyway, it was


    around five or six, or maybe seven or eight."


    Carrie replied, "You''re exaggerating. Okay, I''ll give you $5,000."


    She didn''t haggle with the stand-in and transferred $5,000.


    The stand-in happily epted the money. Although the ps hurt, each one earned her more than $1,000. She could endure a few more.


    Normally, she yed minor roles in


    film and television. If lucky, sheN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    might get a bit part and earn some


    living expenses and pocket money for the day.


    As an actress she dreamed of bing a leadingdy someday, using her beauty and acting skills. But in the film and television industry, beauty wasmon. Her looks were just average there not standout.


    Being Carrie''s stand-in paid well, especially withpensation for being beaten. It was much more lucrative than being an extra.

 Chapter 3507

    The fake Carrie remarked, ¡°This money is easy to make. Next time you cause trouble for your eldest sister, I¡¯ll irritate her again and get her to p me twice. I can make some extra money that way.¡±


    Carrieughed, ¡°It¡¯s only a few thousand dors. It¡¯s worth it for you to do this.¡±


    ¡°Miss Newman, you were born into a wealthy family and have always had everything you wanted. You¡¯ve never had to worry about food or clothing, and you¡¯ve always had endless money. You can¡¯t understand the struggles of ordinary people like me. Your family has assets over 10 billion. What does 10 billion mean to the poor? My family can¡¯t evene up with 500,000.


    My brother wants to get married, and my sister-inw demands a house, a car, the three golds, and a dowry. My brother has been working for nearly ten years, and his savings aren¡¯t enough to cover the down payment. We¡¯ve had to use up all my parents¡¯ savings, and even my savings are gone.


    I paid the down payment for the wedding house, bought a car, and borrowed money for the dowry.¡±


    The stand-in paused and continued, ¡°Ordinary people can remain poor for several years after getting married. My sister-inw has been married for several years and has two children. She and my brother are still working hard to pay off debts, the mortgage, car loan, and other loans. Isn¡¯t it ironic?


    It would¡¯ve been better if they had made fewer demands initially, got married, and worked hard together. Then they wouldn¡¯t be struggling to pay off debts now. My family does have a house; it¡¯s just a bit old and small. It¡¯s not impossible to live in if we squeeze in. You won¡¯t have this kind of difficulty.¡±


    Carrie, feeling superior after theparison, said, "That''s right, I''ve never worried about money."


    Even at her poorest, someone gave her money to spend. It was just a small price to pay.


    "Okay, apply some ice to your face. I''ll go upstairs to change clothes, go shopping, and get some beauty and hair treatments."


    She wanted to spend money!


    The money Mr. Labbe gave her monthly for keeping her, along with asional gifts, was more than many people could earn in a lifetime.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Carrie felt superior again.


    Even if she was just Mr. Labbe''s mistress, it wasn''t something just anyone could be.


    The stand-in was really envious.


    Watching Carrie''s back as she went upstairs, she murmured enviously, "When will I live a life where I have money to spend as I please?"


    ...


    It gets dark early in winter. It was only a little after six in the evening, and the city lights were already on.


    In a high-end ward in the inpatient department of Jensburg Central Hospital, Pedro opened several insted lunch boxes he had just brought, took out the food, and arranged it on the coffee table in the small hall.


    Then, he walked into the ward and said to Kathryn, who was lying there, "Miss, it''s time to eat."


    "Dinner? So soon? It feels like lunch wasn''t long ago."


    Kathryn sat up, still feeling a bit dizzy, andy back down.


    Pedro immediately stepped forward to help her, saying, "I told you not to get up too quickly. It''s easy to get dizzy. I don''t know what medicine Madam Farrell gave you. You''ve been sleeping for so long, but you still feel dizzy and fall asleep easily."


    He couldn''t imagine how long she would sleep if she finished that ss of water.


    Kathryn said, "I''m much better now, but I still feel dizzy when I get up too quickly. Has the doctor found out anything yet?"


    "No results yet," Pedroforted her. "They''ll figure it out eventually. You''ve recovered a lot. Just remember not to eat any food they send over, even the fruit they buy. Don''t eat it."


    No one in the Farrell family can be trusted now.


    "I bought the vegetables and cooked dinner myself. I made all your favorites."


    Pedro helped Kathryn out of bed, saying, "Eat it while it''s hot. It won''t taste good if it gets cold."


    Kathrynughed at herself, "I feel like I''m seriously ill now. I need your support to walk."


    "I can even carry you."


    Kathryn wasn''t unable to walk. Pedro was just being cautious, fearing she might get dizzy and fall.

 Chapter 3508

    Kathryn sat down on the sofa and looked at the full te of dishes. "There are only two of us. We can''t eat all this. There''s no need to cook so much."


    "It''s not that much. The amount is just enough for two."


    He brought a bowl of soup and ced it in front of Kathryn, letting her drink it first.


    "You eat too."


    "Okay." Pedro didn''t refuse.


    He had prepared the meal and brought it in an insted lunch box without eating anything himself.


    He liked eating with Kathryn. She had a good appetite and wasn''t like other wealthy girls who ate very little to maintain their figure.


    She ate whatever she liked and as much as she wanted. She never mistreated her stomach.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Kathryn''s cell phone rang in the ward.


    "I''ll get it for you." Pedro put down his bowl and chopsticks, got up, retrieved Kathryn''s phone, and handed it to her. "It''s Ms. Queen calling."


    Kathryn answered quickly. "Ms. Queen," she smiled, "are you back from vacation?"


    "I''m back. I''ve been very busy since returning. I haven''t had time to visit you yet," Hayden''s low voice came over.


    Pedro could hear it. He pursed his lips but continued to listen. Internally, heined: Hayden has already revealed she''s a woman, so why does she still speak like a man? Her voice sounds so nice.


    Hisdy, Kathryn, had always had a good impression of Hayden.


    Hayden was truly a charmer for both men and women.


    Many men, upon learning Hayden was a woman, regretted not pursuing her before Third Young Master York did. They thought they might have had a chance to marry her.


    As for women, even knowing Hayden was a woman, many admirers found it difficult to let go of their admiration.


    In Pedro''s view, Hayden was a disaster¡ªcharming both men and women.


    "Ms. Queen, I know you''re very busy. It''s okay. Let''s have a meal together when we''re free," Kathryn said understandingly.


    Her rtionship with Hayden was like a gentleman''s friendship¡ªlight but sincere.


    "Sister Liberty and I are on the way to the hospital. I want to see you. Are you free now?"


    Kathryn''s beautiful eyes sparkled slightly. "I''m lying in the hospital now, sleeping day and night. I can''t be more idle. You cane anytime. I''m free. Tell Liberty to go out less."


    rissa will not give up.


    Hayden said, "Mr. Stone and Mr. York are here too."


    The Mr. York Hayden referred to wasn''t her husband but Zachary.


    Kathryn nced at Pedro.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Pedro hadn''t even told her that Zachary was here.

 Chapter 3509

    "When did Mr. York arrive?" Kathryn asked.


    Hayden replied, "He got here not long ago. We heard you were in the hospital, so he came with us to see you."


    Zachary had told Serenity he was going on a business trip, but he had actuallye to Jensburg. He nned to return to Wiltspoon only after assessing the situation in Jensburg and discussing the next steps with Liberty. It would take just two or three days. He couldn''t stay too long, fearing Serenity might find out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kathryn smiled, "Mr. York is very considerate."


    Strictly speaking, Kathryn was a few years younger than Zachary, but since she was Serenity''s aunt, she was Zachary''s elder. Zachary should call her aunt. It''s customary for the younger generation to visit their elders out of respect, even if everyone knows the underlying reasons.


    If Kathryn hadn''t tipped off Liberty, the people in Wiltspoon wouldn''t be so friendly to her. Even if they were, they would remain wary of her. Kathryn understood this; if she were in their shoes, she wouldn''t handle things as well as the people in Wiltspoon.


    "Then I''ll wait for you," Kathryn said.


    "Okay, see youter," Hayden replied, ending the call.


    Kathryn turned to Pedro, "Let''s eat quickly. Miss Queen and the others are on their way to the hospital. Did you know Zachary is here?"


    Pedro responded, "I heard about it just now. Mr. York keeps a low profile when he arrives; I didn''t want to worry you."


    Kathryn was silent for a moment,


    then said, "Although my mom hasn''t made any moves, the more people from Wiltspoone, the more nervous and worried I be After all, she''s my biological mother. I still hope she''s well, but..."


    Killing must be paid for with a life. Her mom had killed her aunt''s family and didn''t even spare her aunt. To climb to the top, her hands were stained with blood. After reaching the top, she didn''t treat her family well, causing dissatisfaction among everyone. Even though forty or fifty years had passed, the previous events might not sentence her mom to death, but they could ruin her reputation. Kathryn wasn''t on the same page as her mom and worried that when the day of reckoning came, her mom, who had been


    strong all her life, might choose an


    extreme way out.


    Pedro said, "What is destined to happen will happen, and you can''t escape it."


    "I want to make amends for my


    mom, but it doesn''t work. She


    doesn''t want to make amends just


    want her to find peace," Kathryn sighed again. "Let it be. I''ve done my best as a daughter."


    "Let''s eat," she added, as Hayden and the others wereing, and Kathryn wouldn''t be able to eat once they arrived.

 Chapter 3510

    Meanwhile, at the Farrell family mansion, the atmosphere had been tense, with a particrly low air pressure. Everyone moved cautiously, not daring to make noise for fear of angering rissa.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    rissa hadn''t returned to thepany, staying at home instead. Sometimes she sat on the sofa in a daze; other times, she stayed in the study all day. The butler brought her meals to the study, but she ate very little. He wanted to persuade her but didn''t dare.


    It was known that every time Mr. Dunn visited, rissa''s expression became more solemn. Some family members had been causing troubletely, and rissa either ignored them or scolded them harshly, even having bodyguards teach them a lesson. This rough handling made her even more unpopr, deepening the resentment.


    Mr. Dunn arrived again, and the butler invited him in, watching him go upstairs as if he owned the ce. The butler sighed inwardly.


    Holden, rissa''s husband, didn''t have such freedom, even though they had children together. rissa trusted Mr. Dunn more; he was her lifelong assistant. Holden had lost his status in rissa''s eyes due to his affair. If not for the children, they might have divorced.


    Mr. Dunn went straight to the study, knocked on the door, and entered after rissa responded. rissa was practicing calligraphy.


    Mr. Dunn observed her writing, "What are you working on?"


    rissa replied, "My calligraphy."


    "Madam, you''re distracted, and it shows in your writing. You should stop and not waste the pen and ink.¡±


    Mr. Dunn was the only one who could speak so frankly to rissa, and he was right. rissa was restless, her thoughts elsewhere. Her calligraphy was poor, wasting materials.


    rissa''s face darkened, and she made a mistake with thest word. Frustrated, she threw the brush on the table, ruining a piece that took a long time to write. Mr. Dunn handed her a tissue to wipe her hands and cleaned up the mess. After a while, rissa sat on the sofa.


    After tidying up, Mr. Dunn asked, "What''s the current situation?"


    "The eldest young master of the York family is here. He arrived not long ago and is going to the hospital to visit the youngdy."


    rissa was silent, then


    sarcastically said, "She betrayed her biological mother in exchange for someone else''s visit. Is it worth it? No matter how many bad things I''ve done, Dam still her mother. Can''t she put aside morals and side


    Ifit weren''t for her tip-off me?


    our n


    wouldn''t have failed. When I see her,


    I want to strangle her."


    She hated Shiloh''s biological father even more. If he hadn''t swapped the two children, Kathryn would have grown up under her care, bing better than Liberty and Serenity, and more loyal.


    Mr. Dunn knew rissa was harsh


    with everyone but could never be harsh with her only biological daughter If the three young masters had done such a thing, they''d be dead by now. But the youngdy was fine, only pped twice by Shiloh.


    Compared to losing her life, being pped twice was nothing.


    Mr. Dunn sighed, "The youngdy''s values are set. It''s difficult to change them. Ma''am, if you want to seed either put the youngdy and Pedro under house arrest or let the youngdy continue to sleep, though that''s unlikely. Now, the youngdy is guarding against you."


    rissa wanted to kill Kathryn, but she was her only daughter. If she had another daughter, she wouldn''t tolerate Kathryn''s betrayal.


    "Is the gasoline ready?" rissa asked.


    Mr. Dunn replied, "Yes, we are prepared. We''re waiting for Audrey and the others toe and confront you. When everyone is together, we can execute the n."


    rissa''s eyes turned cold. "When Audrey brings him here to confront me, ensure Kathryn and Pedro do not appear."


    She wanted to die with Audrey and the others, along with her enemies in the Farrell family. She just wanted to save her only daughter, Kathryn, and Pedro, as Kathryn needed him.

 Chapter 3511

    At 9:00 pm in Wiltspoon.


    After the video call with Liberty, Serenity asked Sonny, "Have you packed everything? Don''t forget to bring the gift for Titus."


    Sonny eagerly replied, "Everything is packed. I just took some toys and the gift for Titus."


    "You always remember Titus''s gift, even if you forget everything else," Serenity said with a smile. "If you forget anything, how will you give Titus his gift?"


    Sonny smiled sheepishly.


    Serenity picked him up and ced him on the bed. "Your uncle is on a business trip, so you''ll sleep with me tonight. Tomorrow morning, after breakfast, we''ll go to your Uncle Ben''s house. I asked you to go with those old grandfathers, but you didn''t want to. They adore you and would take good care of you."


    Sonnyy down on the bed, resting his head on Serenity''s thighs. He said, "They like me, but I don''t know them well. You and Mom often tell me not to go with strangers except for you. I''m afraid I might get sold."


    Serenityughed. "Who would dare to sell you? They must have a death wish."


    She remembered when Liberty and Hank had just divorced, and the Brown family took Sonny away, trying to hide him so Liberty couldn''t see him.


    This tactic wasmon amongThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    divorced couples fighting for custody, usually the fathers. They would hide the child at a rtive''s house, preventing the mother from seeing them. Even if custody. My was awarded to the mother, she might never see her child again. This was a form of torture and suffering for many women.


    Some men who took their children genuinely loved them, but others didn''t. They simply didn''t want the mother to have a good life or the


    children. It was revenge, a way to et


    torment the women. After taking the children, they often didn''t care for them well, sending them to their parents. The grandparents would badmouth the mother, teaching the children to hate her. Even if the mother and child reunited, the child often harbored resentment.


    People say a couple will have a hundred days of gratitude after one day together. If love ends, can''t they part amicably? Why make an ugly scene and cause endless harm to the children? When the Brown family took Sonny, Serenity was devastated.


    Sonny had been cared for by Liberty and Serenity since birth. Hank, the father, rarely yed with him. Sonny''s grandparents adored him more than their own grandson, despite Sonny being their only grandson.


    If Sonny didn''te back, he wouldn''t receive proper care in the Brown family. He''d likely be bullied by Lucas. His grandparents wouldn''t help, and with no parental protection, his cousins would bully him.


    Fortunately, Serenity had married


    Zachary. Zachary and his brothers


    found Sonny at Chelsea''s house and


    rescued him. Sonny had been


    bullied; when Zachary arrived,


    Chelsea''s eldest son, Lucas, was still


    hitting him. Zachary, already angry seeing Sonny bullied, harshly reprimanded Lucas.


    Lucas, then in junior high, feared Zachary ever since.


    "Sonny, do you remember when Lucas and his friends bullied you, and your uncle rescued you?" Serenity asked.

 Chapter 3512

    Sonny did remember. He said, "I remember. Brother Lucas beat me, and I cried. I couldn''t see Mom or you. I was so scared, then Uncle came."


    Children often forget memories before age three, but that incident scarred Sonny deeply. He had nightmares for a long time.


    He also remembered when Liberty got injured saving him.


    Sonny said seriously, "Auntie, I trust only you, Mom, Uncle Zack, Uncle Duncan, and others. I don''t trust my father."


    Sonny''s mind was clear, understanding everything.


    Serenity gently touched his face, saying, "You are your mom''s lifeblood. I will never let anything separate you two. Sonny, your mom has had a tough time. When you grow up, you must be good to her."


    "Auntie, I will. I''ll make a lot of money to buy a big house and a new car for Mom, so she won''t have to work hard. I''ll buy a big house for you too."


    In Sonny''s eyes, Liberty was tired from working hard to make money. He vowed to earn money so Liberty could rest and have what she needed.


    Serenity smiled, "Auntie doesn''t need a big house. Look, your uncle''s house is big enough. I''m not greedy; a small home is enough." "Ring, ring, ring..."


    While they talked, Serenity''s phone rang.


    "It must be Uncle missing me. I want to answer it."


    Sonny climbed up, grabbed the phone from the bedside table, but the caller ID wasn''t his uncle, Zack.


    After attending kindergarten for a


    semester and being cared for by Serenity and Uncle Duncan, Sonny knew more words than most children his age. He might forget other words, but he tried hard to remember his uncle, Zack''s name.


    "Is it your uncle?" Serenity asked, seeing Sonny holding the phone but not answering.


    "It''s not Uncle."


    Sonny handed the phone to Serenity, who saw it was Hank''s number.


    She had deleted Hank''s number long ago. When he called again, she hadn''t saved it, but she remembered it.


    "Why is my father calling sote?" Sonny wondered.


    "He must miss you. Do you want to answer?" Serenity asked.


    After the divorce, Hank became closer to Sonny, especially after Jessica''s miscarriage when Sonny was his only child. Hank started being a good father, showing


    concern, picking Sonny up otel.ne


    weekends, and consistently paying child support.


    For couples who fought during divorce, Hank''s willingness to pay child support was better than many fathers who avoided it. Liberty never spoke ill of Hank in front of Sonny because of this. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3513

    Go ahead," Sonny said, choosing to answer Hank''s call.


    Serenity handed him the phone, avoiding a conversation with Hank if possible.


    "Dad," Sonny greeted.


    Hank responded with a smile, "Sonny, aren''t you in bed yet?"


    Sonny replied, "If I were in bed, I couldn''t answer your call. Are you still at work, Dad? It sounds noisy there."


    "I''m still at work, but I can leave if I want to. Is your aunt there?" Hank asked.


    "Yes, Dad. Are you looking for my aunt?" Sonny inquired.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sonny, do you want toe stay with us for a few days during your winter vacation? Your grandparents miss you," Hank suggested, hoping to convince Serenity to let Sonny visit the Browns.


    Hank''s parents were eager to see their grandchildren. His sister, Chelsea, had sent Lucas over, and it was boring for Lucas to be alone They wanted Sonny toe and keep Lucaspany, fostering a bond between the cousins. They hoped Sonny would eventually support Lucas.


    Sonny refused, "Dad, I miss you and Grandpa and Grandma too, but I''m going on a trip tomorrow to visit Titus. I won''t be back until Mom returns from her vacation, and then it will be the New Year. I cane back for dinner then."


    Sonny didn''t want to stay at the Browns'' house. He wasn''t close to his paternal rtives and disliked them more as he grew older.


    "Is that so? Alright then. Have fun and listen to your aunt," Hank conceded, not forcing the issue.


    In truth, Hank was frustrated. His


    parents and Chelsea wanted Lucas and Sonny to bond so Sonny could help Lucas in the future. This favoritism towards Chelsea annoyed Hank, as everything was always done for her benefit. Chelsea constantly tried to take advantage of their family, and Hank med her


    for his current predicament.


    If not for Chelsea, Hank might not be driving a rideshare car now. He yearned for his old job, but every time he went for an interview, he faced disappointment. Companies avoided hiring him, fearing they would offend Zachary, Liberty''s influential ex-husband.


    Though he and Liberty had been divorced for a while and were no longer involved in each other''s lives,


    Hank still struggled to find stable


    employment. Driving a car


    provided variable


    ie?


    overne


    ie-sometimes good, sometimes just enough for basic


    needs. He felt trapped in this monotonous routine, far from his


    previous lifestyle.


    Despite his hardships, Chelsea continued to exploit him. Hank felt truly unlucky to be her brother.

 Chapter 3514

    "Dad, I''ll listen to my aunt. It''ste, so I''m going to bed. Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to Aunt Jane''s house with my aunt. You should get off work and rest early too," Sonny said, sounding mature beyond his years. Hank felt a warmth in his heart. Sonny was the only bright spot in his life. Despite their distance, Sonny still acknowledged him as his father, offering a small measure offort.


    After ending the call, Sonny returned the phone to Serenity. "Dad wanted me to stay with him for a few days, but I refused. We''re going to visit Titus tomorrow. I don''t want to stay with Brother Lucas. He always bullies me, but now I''m not afraid of him because I''ve learned martial arts."


    Though Sonny wasn''t exceptionally talented in martial arts, his practice had made him stronger. His coach said that with continued practice, he''d be able to protect himself in the future.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity reassured him, "If you don''t want to go back, you don''t have to."


    She patted Sonny''s head gently. "It''ste. Go to bed. We''ll set off tomorrow."


    "Good night, Auntie," Sonny said, heading to his room.


    After bidding each other goodnight, Sonny climbed into bed. Serenity tucked him in, leaving a small light on tofort him in the dark.


    Meanwhile, Hank sat quietly in his


    car, deciding to call it a day. As he drove back to his old neighborhood, memories of his life with Liberty


    flooded back. He od


    eagerly rushing home after work, stark contrast to his currentte nights.


    was


    His promotion and rtionship with his secretary, Jessica, marked the beginning of his downfall. Wealth and status had led to his arrogance and eventual mistakes. Now, he a joke in the neighborhood, especially after Liberty publicly destroyed their home''s decorations during their divorce. Though he had hoped for happiness post-divorce, he found only regret, while Liberty thrived.


    Neighbors whispered about his misfortune, and his parents felt ashamed. Hank, however, had grown indifferent to their opinions.


    When he returned home, it was dark


    and empty. No one awaited his return or warmed a meal for him. He longed for the care Liberty once showed, even though it had annoyed him then. Now, he realized its value.


    The lights flicked on as Mrs. Brown emerged, offering him water. "Hank, you''re back early. Did you ask Serenity to bring Sonny over? Lucas is bored and wants to y with him."


    Hank coldly replied, "Sonny is going to Annenburg tomorrow and won''t be back until Liberty returns from vacation. He can''t y with Lucas, who always bullies him. And you always side with Lucas." His words carried resentment towards his mother, Mrs. Brown.

 Chapter 3515

    "How could we favor Lucas? Sonny is our only grandson, and we love him dearly. In the past, we took care of Lucas and Sonny more, and we formed a deeper bond with them, which led to favoring Lucas. I promise that won''t happen again."


    Mrs. Brown quickly assured. She knew Hank harbored resentment towards them.


    They had always favored Chelsea, which caused issues.


    Especiallyst time, when Chelsea''s family tried to trick Serenity into paying for avish meal. When that failed, Chelsea called Mrs. Brown, who unknowingly paid the bill. Sonny had revealed the truth. When Hank found out, he was furious with his parents and warned them that if they continued to favor Chelsea, they would have to move in with her, and he would stop supporting them financially. Hank, who drove a sports car daily, didn''t earn as much as he used to. His monthly ie was a fraction of his previous annual million-plus earnings, so they couldn''t afford to keep giving money to Chelsea. "Sonny doesn''t like ying with Lucas. Don''t talk about them developing a brotherly rtionship anymore. It''s nonsense. Chelsea only wants my son to help Lucas in the future because she sees that Sonny is doing well now.


    Look at what Chelsea did to Liberty. Lucas tries to bully Sonny and snatch his toys whenever he sees him. What kind of brotherly rtionship is that?"


    Even though Sonny no longer allowed himself to be bullied by Lucas and knew how to resist sessfully, Hank grew angrier thinking about it and became increasingly dissatisfied with Lucas. Hank said, "If Chelsea hadn''t constantly badmouthed Liberty to you and caused trouble, maybe Liberty and I wouldn''t have divorced."


    Mrs. Brown whispered, "You divorced because you disliked Liberty for getting fat and ugly after giving birth to Sonny and cheated on her. Now you me us. If you had protected Liberty a little, we wouldn''t have dared to be so presumptuous.


    Haven''t you heard that a husband''s attitude towards his wife sets the tone for his family''s attitude? If a husband protects his wife, her inws won''t dare to mistreat her. But if he doesn''t respect or protect her, they will treat her poorly."


    Hank was speechless.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Since you''re back, go to bed early. Have breakfast tomorrow before going out. Don''t leave too early. The money you earn now is not even a fifth of what you used to make. I''m going to bed too." Mrs. Brown sighed and went back to her room, closing the door.


    There was no more talk that night.


    The next day, after breakfast, Serenity dragged a suitcase downstairs.


    The butler saw her and quickly


    , saying, "Eet


    to help with the


    sched to help with the


    youngdy,


    you can ask us for help."


    Serenity replied, "The suitcase isn''t heavy. It just contains a few sets of clothes for Sonny and me."


    She preferred to do things herself.


    Sonny was holding a giant panda doll that hadn''t been unpacked yet, one of the gifts he was going to give to Titus.


    He was also dragging a children''s


    suitcase filled with toys he


    yed with and some items b


    nned to give to Titus.


    Seeing the butler help Serenity with her suitcase, Sonny looked on eagerly.


    The butler smiled and took the small suitcase from his hand.


    "Sonny," Grandma May and Tania called out, waving to him.


    Sonny ran over, hugging the giant panda doll.


    Grandma May embraced Sonny, then let him


    "Listen go and reminded him,


    "Listen to your aunt when you, go to the Johnson family, and take good care of her."

 Chapter 3516

    Sonny puffed out his chest like a little adult and said, "Grandma, I will take good care of my aunt and won''t let her get tired." Serenity smiled without saying anything.


    Tania also hugged Sonny, reluctantly letting him go, saying, "Just go and y for a few days. Don''t stay too long; we''ll all miss you."


    Sonny replied, "My aunt and I will be back for the New Year. Uncle Zack said he will pick us up when he returns from his business trip." Tania smiled, "Then we won''t see you for more than ten days."


    She pulled Sonny closer again, hugged him, and kissed him on the cheek. "Have fun, and tell Grandma about the games you yed with Titus, where you went, and what delicious food you ate. Bring us some specialties from Annenburg when youe back."


    If she weren''t worried about Serenity discovering the situation in Jensburg that everyone was hiding from her, Tania would be more reluctant to let Sonny go to FC Manor so soon.


    Usually, Sonny went to kindergarten and might not visit on weekends. When he dide over, it was for a day or two. Everyone missed him dearly.


    Now that it was finally winter vacation, Sonny was eager to see his friends again.


    "Seren, while you''re out, have fun and don''t worry about home," Tania advised her daughter-inw.


    Grandma May echoed, "That''s right. While your belly isn''t too big and it doesn''t hinder your movements, enjoy yourself. Once you''re heavily pregnant, even if you want to go out, you''ll hesitate. After giving birth, you''ll have to stay in confinement. After that, you won''t want to leave your child behind. Mothers can''t help but worry about their children."


    If you want to do whatever you want, you have to retire and not have to take care of grandchildren. Then, you can be free to go wherever you want, like the olddy now. However, if you''re too old, you usually won''t travel much because you don''t have the energy to keep up.


    Serenity smiled. "Zachary said that once I''m out of confinement, he''ll take a month off to travel with me. He wants to make up for the time we couldn''t go far because of my pregnancy and having the baby." Grandma Mayughed. "I''m afraid you two won''t want to leave the child then."


    Now, the baby isn''t born yet, so the young couple can''t understand it.


    Especially for new mothers, it''s hard to leave their children. Unless it''s necessary for work, many mothers will try to return home the same day, worried about their children.


    "I will take care of the baby for you two then. You can travel or work as you wish," Tania offered.


    "Thank you, Mom." Serenity smiled and thanked her.


    In the York family, when women


    gave birth, there would be to


    help. Even if they wanted to care for the baby themselves, their inws would assist. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The baby in her belly would be the first of the next generation in the York family. Everyone would love the child, regardless of gender.


    "Okay, let''s go now. Don''t keep them waiting," Grandma May urged with a smile. She and Tania escorted Serenity and Sonny out of the house. The old miracle doctor and others were waiting outside.


    Except for Uncle Jimenez, who stayed with the Stone family for retirement, the evidence he collected was handed over to Lnd. Uncle Jimenez didn''t need to worry anymore.


    Everyone else apanied Serenity and Sonny to FC Manor. Dr. Lilian Carden had invited them, and it would be impolite to refuse her invitation.


    They feared Lilian would be unhappy and give themxatives to weaken their legs

 Chapter 3517

    -Tania called Audrey only after Serenity had taken Sonny and left.


    Audrey quickly answered the call.


    "Did Seren leave?" Audrey asked.


    "She just left. I watched her and Sonny board the private ne, saw it take off and fly away before calling you. Unless she has super hearing, she won''t hear our conversation."


    "Thank you for informing me," Audrey said.


    "We''re all family, no need for formalities. We share the same goal," Tania replied politely.


    Audrey smiled. "You are very polite. When this is all over, let''s have a meal together. My treat."


    Despite being the most distinguisheddies in Wiltspoon, Tania and Audrey had never dined together outside. Even after Serenity married into the York family, making them rtives, the two women in charge had never scheduled a dinner together.


    They were not as close as Tania was with Mrs. Bucham and Mrs. Lewis.


    The Bucham and Lewis families had long-standing good rtions with the Yorks, and Tania had close contacts with the twodies, making their rtionship naturally close.


    "Sure, I''ll join you. I won''t be shy about it," Tania agreed readily.


    After the call ended, Tania turned to the olddy and asked, "Mom, what do you think will happen in Jensburg?"


    Grandma May replied, "rissa will probably choose to die together."


    Tania''s face paled. "Won''t Liberty and the others be in danger?"


    "Not now. Once Audrey brings Uncle Jimenez over, it will likely end. The Farrell family''s multi-generational grievances should be resolved," Grandma May said.


    Many of the Farrell family''s rules would also change with this settlement.


    "Ezequiel asked his apprentice to gather information. His apprentice is more skilled than Julian and discovered rissa''s n, warning Liberty to be cautious. There''s no to retreat now," she added.


    If they retreated, the issue would remain unresolved. Only by facing it head-on and making a decisive break could they avoid further entanglement.


    Tania understood but was still worried. Two young masters from their York family were in Jensburg. Suddenly, they heard footsteps outside.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw quickly shifted their conversation to casual chatter.


    The olddy asked, "How is Tatum doing in Annenburg? Is his work going well? He must work hard and not get fired within a month. That would be embarrassing."


    Tania responded, "His work is going well. I don''t need to remind him to work hard; he''ll do his best. That''s his passion." Tania wasn''t concerned about Tatum''s job.


    Tatum had loved cooking since childhood and was very dedicated. He wouldn''t waste such a valuable opportunity.


    "As for his rtionship, Mom, Tatum


    has only been gone a few days. How can there be any progress? Even if he''s outstanding and Elora is also excellent, unless they fall in love at first sight-which I doubt they need I time to develop feelings. A stow, gradual approach is more suitable for them," Tania exined.


    The olddy smiled. "Just a few days? It feels like Tatum has been gone for a long time. It''s almost the New Year."


    Tania replied, "I guess he won''t be back for the New Year."


    The olddy sighed. "Then our family won''t be able to reunite for the New Year this year."


    "Mom, you chose someone so far away for him. It''s your fault," Tania teased her mother-inw.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3518

    The olddy was not upset by theint. "Nowadays, transportation is convenient. You can fly to another country in the morning and be there by noon. Distance isn''t an issue. As long as the person is good and suitable, that''s all that matters.


    You canugh secretly, but you still have the nerve toin about the distance and worry about their marriage. You can worry until you go gray, but you''ll still be as carefree as you are now," she said. The olddy touched her gray hair. "I worry about those stubborn ones, and that''s why my hair has turned gray."


    Tania looked at her mother-inw''s gray hair and joked, "Mom, you can dye your hair ck. You take good care of yourself and look like you''re in your early sixties. If you dye your hair, you''ll look even younger But don''t dye it. Face reality bravely and ept that you''re getting older."


    The person who entered was Camryn. She overheard Tania and Grandma May''s conversation.


    "Grandma, Aunt," Camryn greeted warmly.


    Grandma May and Tania turned to see her and visibly rxed. They exchanged knowing nces.


    "Camryn,e sit next to Grandma," the olddy invited with a smile.


    Tania tactfully moved to make space for Camryn.


    Camryn sat down.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you alone? Where''s Callum?" the olddy asked.


    "Callum went to work. I''ll rest at home and keep youpany, Grandma," Camryn replied with a smile.


    The olddy appreciated Camryn''s calm demeanor.


    "Yes, you should rest when needed. You can''t make enough money. Don''t overwork yourself. Our family isn''t short of money. As long as yourpany runs smoothly, pays wages, and doesn''ty off workers, it''s fine," the olddy said, holding Camryn''s hand affectionately.


    Though she never had a daughter or granddaughter, she would have nine granddaughters-inw in the future and could treat them as


    Ov


    granddaughters.


    Perhaps one of the nine would give her a great-granddaughter. Then she could rest in peace.


    "Aunt, has Serenity left?" Camryn asked.


    "Serenity took Sonny and left on a


    private ne with several seniors They went to FC Manor," Tania replied. "Do you need her? You can call her."


    Won''


    Camryn said, "No, I thought she was leaving in a couple of days."


    "She went to FC Manor earlier than expected. She''ll probably be back around the New Year. The Johnson family is lively," Tania said.


    There were several children, making FC Manor livelier than the York family''s Wildridge Manor.


    "I want to go too. I miss Avah. She''s so adorable now," the olddy said, her eyes lighting up.


    She envied the olddy Johnson for having such a beautiful and lovely great-granddaughter. Avah was also easy to care for. Having raised more than a dozen children herself, the olddy had never seen a child as easy as Avah.


    Though Avah didn''tugh much, her fair, tender skin and big round eyes could melt hearts when she smiled.


    "Grandma, don''t go out. Callum and the others said they should take good care of you and not let you run around," Camryn advised.


    The olddy was momentarily speechless.


    The younger generations had begun to control her.

 Chapter 3519

    -Tania smiled, "That''s right, Mom. You''re old, so don''t run around and make the younger generation worry."


    The olddy pretended to re at Tania. "Why are you joining in the fun? I didn''t run around. I''m staying at home now. I didn''t follow Seren to Johnson''s house to hug Avah." Tania bluntly exposed her mother-inw''s fib. "Mom, didn''t you always try to ''borrow'' their children every time you visited, only to be turned down by the Johnson family?" The olddy''s face flushed red.


    Camryn couldn''t help butugh, herugh ringing like a silver bell.


    Grandma May said, "Camryn, apany me for a walk to rx. I''m in a bad mood because of your aunt."


    Taniaughed. "Mom, you didn''t give birth to a daughter yourself, and now you me me. It''s not that we don''t want to give you a granddaughter. It''s the York family''s fortune-teller''s problem. I seriously suspect that our house and ancestral graves are located on a monk''snd."


    They only gave birth to sons.


    If they had a daughter, they couldn''t support her.


    "The master said it''s not a fortune-teller problem," the olddy muttered.


    Unable to argue with Tania, she pulled Camryn out of the house.


    Once outside, the olddy looked up at the gray sky. "Today isn''t a good day. The sky isn''t blue, and the clouds aren''t white."


    Camryn said, "The weather forecast mentioned it will drizzle today, possibly starting this afternoon, and the temperature will drop again."


    Grandma May sighed. "No matter how much it rains, it won''t snow. I really want to see snow. Camryn, how about we take a ne to the ice world in the north to y now?"


    Camryn replied, "Grandma, you might not be afraid of being scolded, but I am. Your son, daughter-inw, and grandchildren will all scold me to death."


    The ice and snow world was too cold. Even young people like her wouldn''t dare go because of the low temperatures.


    If they went, they''d surely catch a cold upon returning to Wiltspoon.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m


    Grandma. I''ll take the me. If they scold you, I''ll scold them back." The olddy pulled Camryn''s hand like a child. "Come on, Camryn,


    BUT


    ov


    apany grandma to see the snow. Think about building snowmen, having snowball fights, and ying in the snow. 4t''ll make you feel decades younger. It''s the best way to rejuvenate."


    Camryn walked on, refusing. "Grandma, you can ask someone else. I don''t dare."


    If they let the olddy go, she might


    not be seen until March next year. No matter how healthy she was, she was still old. They couldn''t let her run around anymore unless she "ran away from home" secretly. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Coward. Why have you be so timid?" the olddy teased.


    Camryn responded calmly, "Why can''t I be timid? I have my husband as my backer now. I''m not alone anymore. I don''t have to face everything by myself. Why can''t I be a little weaker and more timid?"


    The olddy chuckled. "Showing off your love in front of grandma."


    "Do you have something to discuss with Serenity? Your grandma has sharp eyes and can see through people," she said, smiling.


    Camryn admitted, "Nothing urgent. Just wanted to chat with her about whether Mrs. Labbe and my sister are the same person." "Is it the same person?" the olddy asked, pretending to be interested.


    In truth, such trivial matters didn''t captivate her.

 Chapter 3520

    "I think it''s the same person. They found a fake to impersonate Carrie, and then Mrs. Labbe appeared to dispel my suspicion. Their target seems to be Serenity, but they know I know Carrie best, so they had to involve me."


    If she was convinced, Serenity wouldn''t suspect anything because Camryn and Carrie were sisters.


    "I just wanted to talk to Serenity and analyze it. I feel they''re ying a big game behind the scenes. There''s no rush. They''re not in a hurry, and neither are we. So I came over this morning, but didn''t expect Serenity to be out."


    Camryn added, "I also want a vacation to take a child out to y, but I don''t have a nephew."


    She had a younger sister, but Carrie was unmarried and childless, so she didn''t have a nephew yet. Even if Carrie got married and had a baby in the future, she might not let the baby be close to Camryn, the eldest aunt.


    Camryn envied the rtionship between Serenity and Sonny, but she couldn''t expect the same for herself.


    Different people had different fates and fortunes. She herself didn''t have a child yet.


    "During your annual leave, you can go on vacation and rx. When Sonny returns, you can discuss with Liberty about taking Sonny out for more fun," the olddy suggested.


    "But I don''t think Callum will be happy."


    Sonny was a super bright little light bulb.


    Zachary didn''t like taking him along, always calling him a little light bulb. But with Liberty not in Wiltspoon, Sonny could only stay with Serenity. Zachary loved Sonny and could only spoil him.


    If he really had to choose, he''d choose to be with Serenity.


    Even if it were his own son, Zachary might leave him with the elders to take care of, so as not to affect his and Serenity''s happiness.


    Camryn smiled. "He actually likes children very much."


    Her smile faded. "He married me, a medicine bottle. I don''t know how long he has to wait before bing a father."


    The olddy didn''t like Camryn belittling herself. She stopped, looked at her seriously, and said, "Camryn, grandma doesn''t like you talking about yourself like that. You''re not a medicine bottle You were victimized and deceived. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Don''t talk about yourself that way again. Doctor Carden said if you take care of yourself for two or three years, you can be a mother. It''s not that you can''t have children. Even if you really can''t, what does it matter? As long as you and Callum are truly in fove, you can be happy for the rest of your lives. There''s no such pressure in our family. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    Camryn was deeply moved. She felt herte father must have blessed her from heaven, leading her to meet the olddy who paired her with Callum, bringing her today''s happiness.


    She had health issues, but the York family didn''t despise her.


    She was blind for ten years.


    The York family still epted her. As her mother-inw said, as long as she could spend money, nothing else mattered. "Grandma, I won''t say that about myself again. You''re right. I''m not sick. I was tricked."


    Camryn quietly wiped the corners of her eyes.


    She was unfortunate. Her biological mother treated her worse than a stepmother. Her father died when she was two.


    She grew up in a hostile environment, with a mother who tried to kill her.


    But she was also lucky. Everyone she met was kind, her husband was considerate, and her inws were open-minded. Now, her life felt like a miracle.

 Chapter 3521

    "Camryn, let''s sit over there and chat," the olddy suggested, pointing to the nearby pavilion.


    Camryn responded meekly, helping the olddy walk towards the pavilion.


    After they settled into the pavilion, the olddy took Camryn''s hand and said lovingly, "Camryn, being the youngdy of the York family must be very stressful. No matter what you do, countless eyes are watching. If you excel, few will praise you. If you falter, many will criticize you.


    Failing to protect your privacy makes it easy for outsiders to pry into your life and fabricate stories. It may boost their readership, but it will bring you unnecessary trouble and worries."


    Camryn pursed her lips and said, "Grandma, I feel okay now. Initially, I felt immense pressure because I was blind and always thought I wasn''t worthy of Callum. If others spoke behind my back and it reached my ears, I would appear calm outwardly but feel very ufortable inside. It''s simr to how Seren felt when she didn''t get pregnant for a year after marriage; she was anxious and under great pressure." Camryn could understand and appreciate the pressure Serenity faced initially.


    That kind of pressure was intangible.


    Although she no longer faced the pressure of having a child, she did feel pressure at the beginning. As she told the olddy, she was still blind at that time and couldn''t see. No matter how well she pretended outwardly, she still felt inferior inside. If she had been an ordinary person, she wouldn''t have felt inferior. Despite her blindness, she started a business with her abilities, opening a flower shop with decent ie.


    Moreover, she had made arrangements in advance. After sending her stepfather and biological mother to prison, she sessfully took control of Newman Enterprise.


    Her career sess restored some of her confidence. But her target was Callum, the second young master of the York family.


    Compared to Zachary, Callum was equally impressive. He also served as the vice president of York Corporation. His status and background put immense pressure on Camryn.


    Her career achievements paled inparison to Callum''s.


    Even if she hadn''t been blind, with


    then family''s assets, sheet


    still


    measure up to the York


    family, a wealthy family worth


    hundreds of billions.


    This added a lot of pressure, making her feel inferior and unworthy of Callum.


    Others echoed this sentiment.


    Even Evelyn approached her mother-inw, saying that Camryn, being blind, was unworthy of Callum. She imed Camryn couldn''t even cook a meal or take care of Callum, but instead, Callum had to take care of her. She would drag Callum down.


    Given Callum''s standing, he could marry someone better and healthier.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    However, Callum''s genuine feelings moved her, making her set aside her insecurities and ept his love.


    He also went to great lengths to cure her blindness.


    When he sought Dr. Carden''s help, he was often looked down upon by Tim. Despite being a child of destiny himself, Callum put aside his pride and begged for assistance O


    Even when Tim nearly kicked him out, he didn''t give up.


    Evelyn also advised her that if she truly loved Callum, she should ept his love and not miss out on him, or she would regret it.


    The men of the York family, regardless of their rank, received the same upbringing and had the same approach to love: loyalty and devotion. If you aren''t moved, it''s fine. But if you are, it''s for life.

 Chapter 3522

    "I understand. Our family''s famees with its own challenges," the olddy said, patting the back of Camryn''s hand with empathy.


    Camryn smiled and replied, "Grandma, I was talking about the past. Now I feel no pressure or inferiorityplex. Before, I thought I was lucky that Callum chose me. Now, I believe I have qualities that made you notice me and match me with Callum. You merely set a goal for Callum. His decision to pursue me, get to know me, and develop feelings for me was entirely his own. Over the past year, I''vee to trust in his genuine love for me.


    So, I regained my confidence. Not only because I can see again, but also because I believe I am worthy of Callum. Yes, there is still a significant gap between us, starting with academic qualifications. I fell into darkness at sixteen for ten years, unable toplete high school, let alone attend college. But I won''t stop here. After the New Year, I n to enroll in further studies. With hard work, I can earn a university degree."


    Camryn paused and continued, "To wear the crown, we must bear its weight. Since I chose to marry Callum, I must be prepared to face all nder and pressure. I can handle it.


    Regarding children, Callum understands my physical condition. He said we should spend two years together before rushing to have a baby, even though he wants children. Since he is willing to wait, I will take my medication and adjust my body ordingly.


    Besides, having children is a matter between my husband and me. It has nothing to do with outsiders. I''m not having children for them, and they won''t help raise them. Why should I care about what others say? As long as Callum is willing to wait, he is my husband and will spend his life with me. If he doesn''t mind, why should I?"


    Camryn believed she had a stronger ability to withstand pressure than Serenity because she had been blind for ten years and faced more nder than Serenity.


    Zachary was strong and domineering enough to protect Serenity. Although there were many nders, few reached Serenity''s ears.


    Even Tania''s family was anxious. The olddy of the Reading family gave Tania a prescription for infertility. With Zachary around, the Reading family dared not say a word to Serenity.


    Even Tania smiled and was cautious in front of Serenity, fearing to add pressure for her to have a baby.


    Serenity survived. Now she isThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    pregnant and enjoying the status of


    a national treasure in the York


    family. She will wait until the clouds clear and the moon appears.


    Camryn believed she could wait for the clouds to clear and the moon to appear in two or three years.


    The olddy looked at Camryn with both love and appreciation. Camryn was indeed the granddaughter-inw she had chosen.


    She said lovingly, "Camryn, I''m very


    happy and relieved that you think this way. You are right to think like this. You don''t have to care what others say. As long as Callum has no objections, you can have children whenever you want. Even though I''m old, there are still people who nder me behind my back, saying I''m overbearing and authoritarian, controlling my grandchildren''s marriages and not giving them the right to freely choose their own spouses."

 Chapter 3523

    The olddy smiled, "I don''t care what they say. My grandchildren are mine. I raised them, and their grandfather and I put in a lot of effort to cultivate them. I know their temperaments and what kind of women suit them better than they do. I just want my grandchildren to be happy. Which of the wives I''ve chosen for them is not good?


    People always say that Serenity is not worthy of Zack. How many years has Serenity been married now? Look at Serenity''s capabilities. Is she really not worthy of Zack?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The olddy had always favored Serenity. She said, "I am very grateful to Serenity. I am thankful that she married Zack. Otherwise, with Zack''s bad temper, he might have remained single for life. The fortune- teller said Zack and Serenity have a lifelong love for each other.


    That is the blessing they have cultivated in their previous lives. I am just following the will of heaven and bringing them together."


    The olddy never admitted how she coerced and induced Zachary to marry Serenity.


    However, when choosing granddaughters-inw for her grandsons, she considered no one else but Serenity. She only knew Serenity was Zachary''s destined spouse. If they missed this chance, Zachary might have been single for life.


    Fortunately, Serenity was wonderful. She was getting better and better, bing truly worthy of her most cherished grandson.


    She didn''t need to extol the rtionship between the young couple; everyone could see how good it was.


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    Camryn''s cell phone rang.


    The iing call interrupted their chat.


    She took out her phone, checked the caller ID, and said to the olddy, "It''s Callum calling."


    The olddy smiled, "He must miss you in his busy schedule."


    Camryn''s face flushed slightly.


    The olddy was quite bold with her words. Luckily, Camryn had been married to the York family for some time and knew the olddy was a yful spirit. She blushed when the olddy teased her, but she wouldn''t be as embarrassed as before.


    Maybe after some time, she would develop thicker skin and face her grandmother''s teasing without blushing or getting flustered. Camryn answered her husband''s call.


    "Wife, are you not at home? Where did you go?" Callum asked.


    "I''m at home. Did you check the surveince?" Camryn knew Callum often checked the house''s surveince.


    "Are you not busy?" she asked with a smile, "You still have time to check the surveince."


    Callum replied honestly, "Busy, very


    busy. I just finished a meeting and returned to my office. There are piles of documents to handle. I was so thirsty, I poured myself a ss of water While drinking, I checked the surveince. I wanted to see you, but you weren''t there. I thought you went out."


    His wife wasn''t in the house. She must have gone to her sister-inw''s ce.


    "My grandmother and I were chatting in the yard. Seren took Sonny and followed a few seniors to FC Manor."


    Camryn was most familiar with Serenity. At Callum''s house, she either spent time with him or chatted with Serenity.


    Hayden, her future sister-inw, lived


    far away and had a cold personality.


    Camryn and Hayden weren''t yet


    close. When they got together, they


    mostly talked about business.


    "Grandma didn''t say anything bad about me, did she?" Callum asked with a smile, knowing his wife and grandma were chatting.


    He knew that grandma liked to tease about how "unfilial" they were in front of their beloved ones and would share their embarrassing childhood stories.


    In short, to get closer to her grandson''s wife, grandma would dig up any embarrassing details of her grandson to please her.

 Chapter 3524

    For the elderly, granddaughters-inw are more cherished than grandchildren. s, having so many grandsons and no granddaughters, too many grandchildren be less valuable.


    "No, grandma didn''t say anything bad about you. Don''t think grandma is so nagging, okay?" Camryn said to Callum while smiling at the olddy.


    The olddy deliberately said loudly, "Camryn, let me tell you, Callum used to wet the bed the most when he was a child. Even when he was five or six years old, he would sometimes wet the bed. He always said he was looking for the bathroom in his dreams. He''d search and search, and when he found it, he''d pee quickly."


    "Grandma!" Callum shouted anxiously over the phone. "Grandma, I was still a child back then!"


    Callum tried to defend himself. Yes, he wet the bed the most among the brothers. The other brothers generally stopped wetting the bed once they could walk and talk. They went to the bathroom before bed and slept until morning.


    But unlike them, he always had to drink water before bed and wouldn''t go to the bathroom afterward, so he often wet the bed in the middle of the night. Still, he was just a child at five or six years old, not fifteen or sixteen.


    Camryn was alreadyughing.


    The olddy said seriously, "What grandma said is true."


    "You should remember it too. Haha."


    The olddy couldn''t help butugh heartily after saying thatst part.


    Callum wanted to crawl through the phone line and cover grandma''s mouth.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Grandma did it on purpose.


    "I told you not to doubt grandma. You thought she was saying bad things about you, so grandma had to share your embarrassing stories to be fair."


    Callum sighed, "Grandma, I was wrong. I''ve been honest. Please spare me some dignity."


    The olddyughed, "This is the only embarrassing thing from your childhood that I remember clearly. haven''t remembered any others yet. I have many grandchildren, and they all had embarrassing moments when they were young. But if you Keep asking, grandma might recall more of your embarrassing stories."


    Callum quickly said, "No, no, grandma, think about the embarrassing things of my eldest brother or younger brothers. Don''t focus on mine anymore." Callum really couldn''t do anything with grandma.


    At her age, her memory was still so sharp.


    The olddy said she still remembered things from over 20 years ago.


    The olddy smiled and said, "Your eldest brother and younger brothers didn''t bother me as much, so why should I think about their embarrassing moments? Your eldest brother had the least embarrassing moments. He was a good boy since childhood, and he''s very outstanding. Your grandfather and I are proud of him."


    Callum said, "Grandma, I want to say sweet words to my wife."


    The olddy replied, "I didn''t take the phone from you, and I won''t disturb you two from saying sweet things. As long as you don''t shout loudly, grandma, being old and having hearing loss, won''t hear it." Callum thought to himself, that''s strange. When he asked his wife a question just now, he didn''t speak loudly, but grandma still heard it.


    Grandma''s ears were very sharp, like rabbit ears, always alert.


    If you praised her, she seemed to have trouble hearing. But if you said something bad about her, she would definitely hear it clearly.


    By the way, what he said just now


    wasn''t bad. He knew his grandma''s temperament well and knew she would share stories about him in front of Camryn, so he asked instinctively, which prompted the olddy to reveal his embarrassing childhood bed-wetting incident.

 Chapter 3525

    Camryn still took Callum''s side. She said, "You''re busy with work, so focus on that first. I''ll apany Grandma for a walk and help her rx. Aunt Tania just scolded her, and now her face is all red." The olddy was speechless.


    Callumughed on the phone but was careful not to ask what Aunt Tania said to Grandma to avoid further embarrassment.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After ending the call, Callum put down the phone and took a few sips of coffee. He heard a knock on the door just as he was putting the cup down.


    He responded in a deep voice, "Come in."


    The office door opened, and Evan walked in.


    Seeing Evan, Callum smiled and said, "What brings you here today?"


    "Brother, you hurt my feelings saying that. I am your real brother," Evan replied, sitting down across from Callum.


    They were brothers from the same mother.


    Callum chuckled, "You only show up when you need something. When everything''s fine, you''re nowhere to be found. River visits me more often than you."


    River was still young and in training, so he often made mistakes or faced difficulties and had to ask his brothers for help.


    He usually asked Elian for help. If Elian couldn''t solve the problem, he would ask Evan. If Evan couldn''t solve it, he woulde to Callum. It was like moving up a chain ofmand.


    If they needed to go to Zachary, it meant something serious was happening.


    "River came to ask for help. There''s no other way to solve it. I think our eldest brother doesn''t want River toe here all the time."


    Evan nced at Callum''s coffee cup and asked, "Is there any more coffee? I didn''t sleep wellst night and need a cup to wake up."


    Callum looked at Evan, frowned, and asked, "Were you up to something? You have dark circles under your eyes. If you don''t rest well, you''ll age prematurely. You don''t even have a wife yet. Grandma found someone for you, but you didn''t like her. There''s more coffee in the break room."


    Evan got up and walked away. After a while, he came back and sat down again. While drinking his coffee, he said, "I really don''t love Abby. It''s not that I''m rejecting Grandma''s choice on purpose. I tried for a few months, but just don''t love her. What can I do?"


    Callum said, "If you don''t love her, don''t marry her. You can''t ruin her life and waste her youth. So, what''s the real reason you''re here?" Evanughed, "Brother, can''t I juste to talk because I''m bored?"


    Callum threw a pile of documents at him, "If you''re bored, help me with these documents. I''m exhausted and busy. I don''t even have time to text your sister-inw. You''re bored? That''s infuriating."


    Everyone was busy.


    Evan''s im of boredom was just annoying to his brothers.


    Evan said, "Brother, I misspoke."


    Callum red at him.


    Evan surrendered under the re, "Alright, alright."


    Callum finally caught someone to help, and he wouldn''t miss the chance to take advantage of it.


    He immediately stood up with his coffee cup to make room for Evan.

 Chapter 3526

    Although Evan didn''t work at York Corporation''s headquarters, he still had responsibilities and managed several subsidiaries. The men of the York family were expected to understand the operations of York Corporation as soon as they entered the workforce.


    They needed to be self-sufficient. Even if they were promoted, they had to be capable of supporting York Corporation, regardless of their position within thepany.


    So, it wasn''t hard for Callum to make Evan help him with documents. Evan knew every project and issue at the headquarters.


    "So many!" Evan eximed.


    Callum responded irritably, "You think we''re rxed, but your eldest brother and I are always busy while you seem idle."


    Evan protested, "I''m not idle. I''m very busy too."


    Callum replied, "I don''t see you busy."


    Evan was at a loss for words. He didn''t work at the headquarters, so his brothers couldn''t see his busyness. He regretted iming he was bored earlier. It would have been better to state his purpose directly. "My eldest brother is even more tired," Callum said.


    Zachary was the core of York Corporation. Although he didn''t handle minor issues, he dealt with many major ones. With thepany being sorge, Zachary had numerous responsibilities, endless meetings, and frequent social events.


    Before they were married, it was normal for the brothers to socializete into the night. Zachary used to consider getting home by 11:00 p.m. early.


    After getting married and having families, they focused more on family life, reducing or shortening social events. This shift gave the younger brothers more opportunities to gain experience. Evan didn''t dare say anything further.


    Callum walked to the sofa, sat down, put his coffee cup on the table, and took out his phone to message Camryn.


    Camryn replied quickly, asking how he had time to text.


    "I captured a helper," Callum joyfully shared with Camryn.


    Camryn sent a question mark.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Callum typed two words: Evan.


    "Brother," Evan called from across the room.


    "What?" Callum responded impatiently, not even looking up.


    "Is my second sister-inw free?" Evan asked.


    Callum looked up, his eyes cautious, and asked defensively, "Why do you want your second sister-inw''s help? Her eyes haven''t fully recovered yet, so don''t bother Ker. Grandma is at home. If you need anything, go to Grandma or Mom."


    "Brother, I haven''t even said what I need, and you''re already rejecting me," Evan said, feeling frustrated. Callum was overly protective of Camryn, but all the brothers doted on their wives.


    As the youngest, Evan might get scolded by his eldest brother, but the sisters-inw were definitely cherished by all the brothers.


    Evan hadn''t seeded in winning


    over his love interest yet, so he couldn''t experience the joy of spoiling a wife. He hadn''t even managed to pet Fox yet, and pursuing his love was proving extremely difficult. If he ever seeded, he would want to spoil Fox too.


    Evan understood his brothers'' behavior in pampering their wives.


    Callum snorted, "Whenever you ask about your sister-inw, you must need something. If your brothers aren''t willing to help you, you resort to troubling your sister-inw."


    Knowing their brothers spoiled their wives, if they faced resistance from their brothers, the younger ones would turn to their sisters-inw for help.

 Chapter 3527

    Evan: "Is it possible that my brothers aren''t good at it, so I have to trouble my sisters-inw?"


    "My eldest sister-inw, Serenity, went to FC Manor, and my third sister-inw, Hayden, isn''t officially married yet, so I''m not familiar with her. My second sister-inw, Camryn, is technically my eldest sister-in-w. Can''t I ask her for help?"


    Serenity was his eldest sister-inw, but Camryn was technically the first among his sisters-inw.


    Callum snorted, "Your second sister-inw doesn''t know the woman you like and has never even met her. She can''t help you at all. It''s better not to bother her. If you need something, tell me, and I''ll talk to her and see if she can help."


    "It''s not about Fox; it''s about Bianca. My second sister-inw knows Bianca and probably has private contacts with her. That girl is very familiar with me and gets along well with my two sisters-inw. She seems very good at ingratiating herself with people."


    Callum had to search his memory for a while before he remembered who Bianca was.


    He couldn''t be med for his poor memory. He had learned from Zachary to forget women who weren''t his own. Only after meeting them several times did he remember them.


    Bianca was one of Ezequiel''s apprentices. She had visited Wildridge Manor with Ezequiel and got along well with the women of the York family. The elders liked her, and his sisters-inw regarded her as a friend.


    Callum said, "Miss Bianca is one of Mr. Ezequiel''s apprentices. Who does she need to impress? On the contrary, we should be trying to impress her. Her connections are far more powerful than yours. Do you know the status of her senior brothers and sisters? Any one of them could easily outmatch you, the fourth young master York."


    Evan was speechless. He had thought Bianca was clinging to someone, but she was actually well-connected with his eldest and second sisters-inw, his mother, and his aunts. The women in the York family liked her very much.


    Grandma treated Bianca like a granddaughter.


    Evan knew that Grandma longed for a granddaughter but was disappointed. Now she hoped for a great-granddaughter but might not get her wish. Even so, treating every girl like a granddaughter and loving her seemed excessive.


    "What''s wrong with Miss Bianca? Did you offend her? Do you want your second sister-inw to help you smooth things over?" Callum asked, treating Evan like a troublemaker.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Callum added, "Grandma just


    arranged for you to send her back to the hotel twice and show her around Wiltspoon when you have time. She wanted you to introduce her to our local food. That''s because Grandma thinks highly of you and is giving you a chance to impress the old senior, Silver Fox. Don''t be ungrateful."


    Evan said, "Brother, can you listen to me? You keep talking over me."


    Callum replied, "Speak. I didn''t stop you. Your mouth is yours; you can say whatever you want. I didn''t tape it shut."


    "Brother, you''re talking non-stop, and


    I don''t even have a chance to


    interrupt," Evanined. To others, Callum seemed gentle and elegant, as gentle as jade. Only he and River, his younger brothers, knew how formidable their eldest brother truly was.

 Chapter 3528

    Anyway, Evan and River were both afraid of Callum. Whether it was their eldest cousin, Zachary, or their eldest brother, Callum, the two brothers feared them.


    s, he and River would live under the strong shadow of their two elder brothers for the rest of their lives.


    But there were also advantages. It was good to take shelter under a big tree; when the sky falls, there were brothers to support it.


    "I won''t say anything now; you speak," Callum leaned back, gesturing for Evan to continue, and didn''t forget to remind him, "Remember to help me with those documents. Read them carefully and don''t handle them carelessly."


    "Got it," Evan said. He looked at a document but didn''t sign and seal it immediately. Instead, he closed the folder, not in a hurry to deal with it. He wanted to focus on the conversation first to avoid any mistakes and get exposed by Callum.


    "Brother, I identally noticed that Bianca and Fox have some simr little habits," Evan finally got to the point.


    He was there for Fox.


    The only one who could make him seek help, despite his brothers'' stern looks, was Fox.


    He didn''t know where that girl had been hiding recently. He turned Wiltspoon upside down but couldn''t find any trace of her.


    Having lived for nearly thirty years, Evan had never felt as frustrated as he did now.


    The girl, Fox, repeatedly made him feel defeated.


    "Then what? You suspect Bianca is Fox? By the way, is Fox the one who came to thepanyst time?"


    Callum still remembered the girl because Fox hade to find Evan. He remembered her as a pretty girl with a bad temper.


    After meeting her only once, Callum felt the girl had a bad temper. If he was wrong, he hoped he wouldn''t be med.


    "It''s her. She''s good at makeup and disguise. She can change her appearancepletely."


    Although Fox always looked the same to Evan and liked to wear red, her nickname hinted at her skills.


    She just didn''t appear before Evan


    with a different face. Maybe she knew Evan didn''t remember young girls, so she didn''t change her appearance, fearing he wouldn''t recognize her.


    "Then what? What''s your reason for involving your second sister-inw? Do you want her to test Bianca? She hasn''t seen Fox before."


    Callum stood up, holding a coffee cup, and sat back at his desk, facing Evan. It was easier to talk this way without shouting.


    Evan said, "No I just want the


    second sister-inw to invite Bianca


    over so I can observe her secretly.


    This is easy for her to do. Bianca and the second sister-inw get along well. If the second


    sister-inw invites her, she won''t be suspicious, and I can watch her."


    Callum said, "So you suspect that Bianca is Fox in disguise, right?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan said, "Brother, you''re making it sound like she''s a shape-shifting fox spirit. That''s just her nickname. I don''t know her real name, so I call her Fox."


    "It''s useless. You''ve liked her for so long, you''ve stolen her things, and let here to our house from time to time, but you don''t even know her name." Callum''s words hit Evan hard.


    Evan was speechless.


    Dear brother!


    If it were Callum, he might not know Fox''s name either.


    That girl''s mouth was so tight that it couldn''t be pried open.

 Chapter 3529

    Callum asked, "Evan, if you keep pursuing her like this, can you get her? If you can''t, you might as well go after Abby ording to Grandma''s arrangement. Grandma chose Abby for you, which means she is the right one for you. You have pursued her for only two or three months, and you haven''t developed any feelings for each other. I guess none of us brothers will fall in love with a woman at first sight. We all have to fall in love over time.


    Just like when I approached Camryn, did I fall in love with her? No, it was just that Grandma arranged her for me, and I was curious, so I approached her to see what attracted Grandma and made her fall in love with her.


    Do you want to know what makes her suitable for me? Because I approached her with curiosity, I paid more and more attention to her, and gradually I discovered her good points, and then my heart fell for her unknowingly. Kevin is the same. Even our eldest brother slowly fell in love with your eldest sister-inw after he got married and spent a long time with her."


    Evan said helplessly, "Brother, you don''t have to persuade me. I have fallen in love with Fox. No matter how long it takes, I will pursue her. If I can''t catch her, I will never marry. Abby is very good, but what''s the use if I don''t love her? I don''t want to waste other people''s youth. If I don''t love her, I should tell her so that she can let it go as soon as possible and find a man who is better and more suitable for her than me. Brother, the education we received since childhood and the influence of the environment have made us all very loyal in our feelings. Loyalty means loving only one person and never changing your mind for the rest of your life.


    I just fell in love with Fox. No matter what her identity is or where shees from, I don''t care about those things, and I won''t change my mind. If I can marry her, I will spoil her for the rest of my life. If I can''t marry her and she marries someone else, I will bless her for the rest of her life."


    Callum sighed, "Okay, love is indeed something that can''t be forced. I''ll tell Camryn and ask her to help you invite Miss Bianca to our house for two days. You can observe her carefully."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Evan thanked Callum.


    Evan said, "Brother, don''t let Bianca know that I''m going back. I always think that girl is very good at acting and very cunning."


    Even if he didn''t find that some of Bianca''s little movements were very simr to Fox''s, he still thought Bianca was very good at acting.


    "Don''t thank me so quickly. Senior Silver Fox has left Wiltspoon today. Once his family leaves, Miss Bianca may also leave Wiltspoon. She is still staying here to apany her master."


    It was still unknown whether Bianca would go to FC Manor with him.


    Camryn had to contact Bianca to find out.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan said, ¡°Brother, talk to my second sister-inw now. I will help you with the documents. Brother, you sit over there and be intimate with my sister-inw. If we can''t meet, it''s no use being intimate f you want to be intimate, you have to meet. Since you are so bored, just help me with the documents for a day. I will go back to apany your sister-inw. By the way, I will mention it to her and see if I can help you."


    After Callum finished speaking, he stood up and walked away with a smile.


    Evan was speechless.


    Wasn''t he temporary?


    He still had to work for another day!


    These brothers of his were really getting better and better at conscripting men. As long as they were caught, they couldn''t get away without being exhausted.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it also showed how hard the brothers worked and how much they supported their younger brothers.


    After Callum went out, he said to the secretary, "All my work today will be done by Evan. If you have anything, just find him."


    The secretary was not surprised by this.

 Chapter 3530

    Callum left thepany happily and went to Camryn to be affectionate.


    He hoped that Evan woulde to him for help every day, so that he could catch him to help him do things every day. Evan: "..."


    At the same time, in the Stone family.


    Lnd was apanied by one of the most powerful apprentices of Silver Fox, Finnegan.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Finnegan was not very old, about the same age as Duncan. He was a very serious person, with eyes as sharp as knives. If you were stared at by him for a few times, you would tremble in your heart.


    "Mom, this is the evidence collected by Grandpa Jimenez. I found it where Grandpa Jimenez said."


    Lnd handed the evidence he brought back to Audrey.


    Audrey did not look at it immediately after taking it but handed the evidence to Uncle Jimenez first.


    The evidence collected by Uncle Jimenez was well protected by him. After decades, the handwriting and other things can still be clearly seen.


    "Uncle Jimenez, do you see these things?"


    Audrey said in a gentle voice.


    Uncle Jimenez took out his reading sses and put them on before taking the things and opening the box. After looking through them one by one, he hummed, "These are the evidences I collected. There are not many, but they can point to rissa."


    Uncle Jimenez handed the box to Audrey and said, "Audrey, take a look. See if these are enough?"


    Audrey took the box and looked through the letters, old photos, and some other things inside. She said to Uncle Jimenez, "No matter if they are enough, we can kill her as long as we go there. She knows it very well; otherwise, she wouldn''t know that we met. She was nervous and scared, and turned to want to kill Liberty."


    If Kathryn hadn''t tipped her off, Liberty would have been in great danger.


    Audrey had aplicated feeling about Kathryn.


    She was her cousin, but the age difference was too great. Kathryn was old enough to be her daughter.


    The two of them didn''t have sisterly love, but it was true that they admired each other.


    Unfortunately, Kathryn''s biological mother killed Audrey''s parents.


    The two cousins had an irreconcble hatred.


    Kathryn did those things, firstly because of her values, and secondly because she was actually helping her mother to atone for her sins. She also wanted to end the hatred in her generation.


    She didn''t want it to extend to the next generation.


    Her mother was wrong, and she didn''t want to make the same mistake again. She couldn''t do anything that would harm her own sisters for fame and profit.


    "Uncle Jimenez, can you hold on?" Audrey asked with concern.


    She needed to take Uncle Jimenez to confront rissa in person.


    But Uncle Jimenez was too old, and she was worried that he wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    "I''m fine. I won''t let myself die without avenging the matriarch. Even if I die, I can''t rest in peace."


    For decades, Mr. Jimenez has suffered too much pain. He has survived until now thanks to the efforts of the old miracle doctor and his apprentice, as well as his strong will to survive.


    He always told himself that he


    couldn''t die, couldn''t fall down, and


    had to live well, find the two young.dies, overthrow rissa, avenge the matriarch, and help the


    UT


    matriarch take back the position of matriarch and hand it over to Audrey. Only then would he have the face to meet the matriarch and be worthy of him.


    Strictly speaking, he was negligent.


    He was the assistant of the master and was supposed to protect her, but he failed to do so, which resulted in the master''s car being tampered with and causing a car ident, killing everyone in the car. The psychological pressure he was carrying was enormous.

 Chapter 3531

    "The old man said that he would arrange for Dr. Carden toe over in two days and apany us to Jensburg," Audrey said. "With Dr. Carden apanying us, we can rest assured."


    Uncle Jimenez was very old, and a long journey was frightening for him. They feared he might not be able to catch his breath and pass away. With Dr. Carden or the old miracle doctor apanying them, they felt more at ease.


    "Dr. Carden often has to go out to treat people. Seren will not suspect anything if she is away for a few days," Audrey continued. "If Seren was not pregnant, we wouldn''t hide this from her. The child is important, so it''s better to keep this from her."


    Uncle Jimenez agreed that they should keep it from Serenity, especially since it took her a year after marriage to get pregnant. It was not easy for her, and she was under great pressure. If she knew that Jensburg had reached a moment of decisive battle, she would definitely be restless and might insist on going.


    That was an oue no one wanted. With so many of them, they should be able to deal with the Farrell family without a pregnant woman''s help.


    "The other seniors will alsoe here with Dr. Carden in two days."


    After a moment of silence, Uncle Jimenez said gratefully, "They saved my life. For decades, they have taken care of me, guiding me and looking after me meticulously. If it weren''t for them, I wouldn''t be alive today. Now, everyone is old, and I still need them to run around for me. I can never repay them for what I owe in this life. If there is an afterlife, I am willing to work like a ve for them."


    Uncle Jimenez looked at Audrey again and pleaded, "Audrey, you must build good rtionships with the big brother''s disciples in the future and interact with them like family."


    Without waiting for Audrey to


    answer, he pleaded with Finnegan: "Audrey, I have watched you grow up and regard you as my grandchildren. As long as I avenge the head of the family, Thave no other wishes. But I hope that after I leave, you can keep in touch with our Miss Harlow and her two daughters. They are my worries. I don''t need you to help them with anything, just get along with them like family." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Uncle Jimenez, I will," Audrey responded.


    Keeping in touch with these influential individuals who travel around the world was something Audrey desired.


    In Wiltspoon, the Stone family was one of the most powerful noble families, with their business spread across major cities. There were many families more powerful than the Stone family.


    Even Finnegan, with his vast


    information, was more powerful


    than the Bucham family. It could be


    said that Finnegan''s informationwork was equivalent to three Bucham families. He had many masters and elites under him, and he was involved in various industries. His power, connections, and wealth far surpassed those of the Stone family.


    Even the York family was not as influential as the Five Emperors Hall.


    The Five Emperors Hall was a mysterious organization founded by several old predecessors and was jointly managed by five leaders, each with their own duties. Finnegan had taken over the position of his


    master, Ezequiel.


    Many people wanted to make friends with these influential individuals. How could Audrey not cherish this opportunity?


    To be honest, after leaving Wiltspoon, the Stones would not have such a significant presence.

 Chapter 3532

    Finnegan said in a low voice, "Grandpa Jimenez, in the future, as long as the York, Stone, and Lewis families need our help, we brothers and sisters will never stand idly by. As long as they don''t break off contact with us, we will never break off contact with them."


    They didn''t know Uncle Jimenez''s real name. When they were young, they called him Grandpa because Master said Uncle Jimenez was the oldest.


    Now that Audrey called him Uncle Jimenez, they followed suit and called him Grandpa Jimenez.


    The eldest youngdy of the York family was Serenity, and Serenity''s biological mother Harlow was the second daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family. Liberty would be the fourth youngdy of the Lewis family in the future, holding the same status as Serenity.


    As for the Stone family, because Audrey was the eldest daughter of the previous head of the Farrell family, the York, Stone, and Lewis families were the families the Five Emperors Hall was willing to maintain long-term contact with.


    They all respected Uncle Jimenez.


    Finnegan had never had any interactions with these three families, but after Ezequiel came to Wiltspoon, he investigated all the wealthy families there. He knew that the four major families of York, Stone, Lewis, and Bucham were like overlords in Wiltspoon, and generally, no one dared to provoke them.


    The heads of the four major families could also restrain their families and ensure they didn''t get into trouble easily. Although they were good at doing business, they had nevermitted crimes.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In addition to the four major families, there was also the Marshall family. However, the Marshall family was rtively low-key and not as famous. Nevertheless, if the Marshall family held a banquet, the four major families would attend, showing them respect.


    Finnegan was happy to interact with such families. They wouldn''t drag their feet or cause trouble for everything. They also had good abilities, able to solve big and small problems together without disturbing the Five Emperors Hall often.


    Therefore, when Mr. Jimenez made a request, Finnegan readily agreed.


    "When will Liliane?" Mr. Jimenez asked Finnegan.


    "Tonight at the earliest, tomorrow at thetest."


    With the master helping take care of the baby, Dr. Lilian Carden could go anywhere she wanted.


    Although she was a mother, the mother and son hadn''t developed a deep rtionship.


    Given the choice between going out to treat patients and staying in the vi to take care of the baby, Lilian chose the former.


    Master liked taking care of children and regarded Fabian as her lifeblood, so she asked Master to help her take care of the child.


    Mr. Jimenez said to Audrey, "After Lilianes, let''s set off. I want to go see the head of the family first."


    In the past when he was younger, he would sneak back to Jensburg Cemetery to pay homage to the head of the family every Qingming Festival and on the head of the family''s death anniversary


    Later, he was suspected by rissa, who was waiting in the cemetery, intending to kill him again.


    After Silver Fox discovered this, he wasn''t allowed to return to Jensburg. To this day, he hadn''t returned to pay homage to the head of the family for thirty or forty years.


    The head of the family''s cemetery


    wouldn''t be deste, but the person who went to burn incense and send flowers every year was the murderer


    who killed the head of the family. en.swhovels


    Presumably, the head of the family wasn''t happy to see the murderer.


    After the matter was resolved, the head of the family wouldn''t have to see the murderer anymore.


    Even if rissa died, she wouldn''t be buried in the cemetery of the Farrell family''s ancestors.


    After learning about her life, Audrey returned to Jensburg to pay homage to her parents.


    Mr. Jimenez''s request aligned with Audrey''s ns, so she didn''t refuse.


    "Actually, I can still hold on. We don''t need to wait for Lilian toe. We can go there now. If you''re worried that I can''t take a ne, we can take the high-speed rail or drive


    ver


    ourselves. Just treat it as a road trip and rest when we get tired.


    Uncle Jimenez was still in Wiltspoon, but his heart had already flown back to Jensburg.


    Audrey said, "Uncle Jimenez, you''ve waited this long; one or two more days won''t make a difference."

 Chapter 3533

    That''s right, Grandpa Jimenez. It''s okay to wait for another day or two. How about we explore around with you?" Lnd echoed his mother''s words.


    Even Finnegan agreed. ¡°Grandpa Jimenez, Aunt Audrey is right. We''ve waited for decades. It won''t matter if we wait for another day or two. Your health is more important. Lilian will probably arrive tonight. Since she had the baby, she wants to go out every day. She says her son likes to cry and cause trouble."


    Finnegan smiled, "Little Fabian is like Lilian when she was a child. She liked to cry and cause trouble too."


    "Why do I remember Lilian being easy to take care of?" Uncle Jimenez''s memory of Lilian as a child was from when she was two or three years old. At that age, Lilian didn''t cry much, was very well-behaved, and had an excellent memory. She could remember whatever she was taught, even if she couldn''t fully understand it at the time.


    After remembering, she would slowly process it herself.


    Finnegan was nearly ten years older than Lilian. When the old doctor adopted Lilian, he was in the first grade of junior high school.


    He remembered how his master liked Lilian and wanted to take her as his apprentice. Despite already having many disciples, he wanted to take on the disciple of the miracle doctor. It was a challenging situation.


    However, Lilian learned some martial arts from her master.


    In fact, all of their generation''s martial arts were taught by the five elders. Their martial arts training was very diverse and epassed more than one faction.


    Later, Lilian''s talent for medicine became apparent, and she also loved making poisons. Every small animal at home was used for her experiments.


    Many small animals were poisoned to death by her, and some were saved by her.


    As she grew older, the number of animals she experimented on increased rapidly. Sometimes, when there were no small animals left, she would use them, the people around her, for her tests.


    As a result, several masters,


    Finnegan and others did not dare to


    visit the miracle doctor''s valley. As soon as they heard Lilian wasing, they would flee, fearing they would be caught for poison testing.


    Even testing medicine had its risks. The medicine she developed always needed repeated tests to be sessful.


    All medicines contain some poison, and they believed thispletely.


    In short, Lilian transformed from a well-liked little girl into a feared poison master. However, those who didn''t know the truth still worshipped her as a miracle doctor.


    Her medical skills were indeed inherited from the true teachings of miracle doctors.


    In fact, she was most powerful when using poison. The fact that Camryn, the second youngdy of the York family, had her eyes cured so quickly proved that Lilian was unbeatable when it came to poison.


    "She loved to cry a lot. You might not


    remember, but I have a vivid


    memory. She cried day and night, and it was so noisy. However, don''t tell Lilian about these things. I''m afraid she''ll get upset and make me speechless for a month."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To deal with people who talked too much, Lilian would flick her fingers and poison them, rendering them temporarily mute. This couldst from three to five days, or even up to three to five months. Everyoneughed.


    Audrey added, "Babies cry a lot before they can talk because they can only cry when they''re


    ufortable, hungry, thirsty, on et


    have a dirty diaper. If they don''t cry, how would adults know what''s wrong? They''ll cry less as they grow older."


    Fabian, who was being ridiculed for crying as much as his mother did as a baby, was actually crying at that very moment.

 Chapter 3534

    His cry was so loud it could be heard from the fourth room to the main house.


    Lilian, who did not go out that day, took her crying son from the nanny''s arms and asked, "Did he poop?"


    "No, I just changed his diaper."


    "He just ate not long ago, so why is he crying? It''s so annoying. He cries during the day and night. Can''t I have some peace?"


    Lilian hugged her son and tried to soothe him. She asked the nanny, "Where is his father?"


    "The fourth young master should be with the eldest young master."


    Because the old doctor and his friends came today, as well as the eldest youngdy Serenity of the York family, the brothers Ben did not return to thepany and waited for the arrival of several seniors in the vi.


    Lilian said to the nanny, "Okay, I''ll take him to y with his brothers and sisters."


    Although Fabian''s brothers and sisters were still little kids, they enjoyed being together, looking at each other, sometimes crying together, and often ying together.


    But Fabian was a few months younger than them and couldn''t sit yet, so he could only lie in the crib. He would cry for adults to hold him after just a few minutes. Avah and Enzo could sit and were learning to crawl.


    Laurel''s two sons were even more advanced; they could walk before they were one year old. The two boys were very naughty. Once they started crawling, they would rummage around, often making a mess at home.


    The servants in Laurel''s household spent a lot of time cleaning up every day. Now that the boys could walk, they were even more mischievous.


    Four nannies looked after the two brothers, but they couldn''t fully control them or prevent them from causing trouble.


    Children are curious about everything. Laurel believed that children''s natural curiosity should not be stifled. They should be allowed to explore and y as long as it wasn''t dangerous. Therefore, the nannies had a tiring job. However, the sry from the Johnson family was high, so they were happy to do it despite the fatigue.


    "You don''t have to follow me. My master is here. With my master taking care of this kid, he is very obedient. I seriously suspect that this kid wanted to reincarnate into my master''s womb. But since my master is an old man and men can''t get pregnant, he had to reincarnate into my belly.


    I carried him for ten months and


    took care of Kim during the confinement period, yet I can''t soothe him. When my master takes care of him, he is very obedient. My master always scolds me for being impatient and not knowing how to take care of a baby.


    He scolds me for wrongly for wrongly using this kid, saying that he is very


    t while I alwaysp


    he''s difficult to care for


    Lilianined about her son.


    The nanny was speechless. She wanted to say that Fabian wasn''t actually that difficult to care for.


    He wouldn''t cry if he was well fed and watered, in clean diapers, and someone held him.


    If left lying in the crib by himself, he would cry unless he was asleep.


    When Lilian took care of the baby, she often let him lie alone in the crib. Naturally, Fabian cried.


    During the confinement period, she


    held him a lot. The baby was


    smart.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Being held was the


    and safe. Babies liked to be held.


    They would cry if they weren''t held.


    Lilian carried Fabian out.


    The nanny did not follow.


    Lilian did not need them to follow, so they could take a breath and rest.


    Fortunately, there were many people in FC Manor, and the owner often took care of the baby himself.


    Rtively speaking, Fabian''s nanny was not as tired as the other three nannies.


    Fabian stopped crying when his mother held him. He even smiled at her.

 Chapter 3535

    Lilian pinched Fabian''s face with amusement, "I want to hold you. Who has time to hold you all the time? It''s your dad who spoils you. He always holds you during the confinement period."


    When Tim first became a father, he would hold the child as soon as he cried. Because he was used to holding the child, Fabian was easily awakened and cried when he was away from the arms of adults. "And your grandpa also spoils you. He is the one who spoils you the most." Fabian smiled at Lilian.


    Lilian''s heart softened at the smile, and she kissed Fabian''s little face. She felt that his skin was very tender, and she couldn''t help but bite it again.


    She thought she didn''t bite hard, but her son soon ttened his mouth and burst into tears.


    Lilian said, "Son, mom just bit you gently. Who told you that your skin is so smooth and tender? Mom couldn''t help it, and didn''t bite hard, but you still screamed and howled. Knowing that your grandpa ising, are you ready toin?"


    After muttering, Lilian hurriedly coaxed Fabian.


    She also used her hands to wipe Fabian''s bitten face because there were some red marks. She was afraid that the master woulde and see and scold her.


    Fabian was crying and hard tofort. He really felt that his mother bit him, so he kept crying.


    Lilian, as a mother, didn''t know how tofort a baby. After a while, she couldn''tfort him, so she gave up and ran to the main house of the center with Fabian in her arms.


    The servants were not surprised to see this scene. In their eyes, Lilian was the worst at taking care of a baby.


    Fabian was already four or five months old, but Lilian still couldn''t take care of him. When she took care of the baby, Fabian would cry non-stop.


    "Why is Fabian crying again?"


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the main house, the fourth Mrs. Johnson came out. She heard the cry of her grandson in the house.


    "Fabian wants to find his father."


    When Lilian saw her mother-inw, she felt like she saw a savior and quickly handed Fabian to her.


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson took the precious grandson in her arms. Seeing the tears on her grandson''s tender face, she felt distressed.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fabian, stop crying. Grandma will hold you. Why is one side of Fabian''s face a little red?"


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson wiped the tears from her grandson''s face and found that one side of his face was a little red.


    Lilian didn''t dare to say that she bit the child. Anyway, there was no tooth mark now, so she lied and said, "I carried him here. Maybe he was bitten by a mosquito on the way."


    "No wonder he kept crying. He must have been bitten by a mosquito."


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson looked at her daughter-inw. "It''s winter, where are there mosquitoes? We often spray pesticides to get rid of mosquitoes and insects. There are few mosquitoes in the yard."


    It was not summer. There were many mosquitoes in summer.


    "It''s not cold in winter in Annenburg. No matter how you cool down, the lowest temperature is 7 or 8 degrees. Like now, it''s more than 10 degrees, so there are mosquitoes."


    Anyway, Lilian didn''t admit that she


    bit Fabian. Well, she''s afraid that the elders in the family will say


    something to her. If the elders don''t say anything to her, her master will scold her when hees. How could she know that it''s so difficult to take care of a child?


    Sometimes when sheined to her husband Tim would reply that Fabian was the one she wanted because she slept with him and got him. She originally wanted to get rid of the father and keep the son. Now she thinks that her son is difficult to raise. Of course, it is not easy to give birth to and raise a child.


    She thought that a child is like a balloon that will grow big once it is blown up, and it takes a lot of effort to raise a child and cultivate him into a useful person.


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson touched


    the red spot on her grandson''s face, looked at it carefully, and then carried her grandson into the house, saying to him as she walked, "Fabian, don''t cry. Your mother is lying to grandma. Grandma is not old and her eyes are not blurry. I can see it."

 Chapter 3536

    "Mom bit you again. This time she didn''t bite your little butt; she bit your little face instead."


    Lilian was speechless.


    In her mother-inw''s eyes, she might have been born in the Year of the Dog. She likes to bite people, especially little kids, because their skin is so smooth and tender. She really wants to bite them, and when she can''t control herself, she does.


    She followed her mother-inw into the house.


    Lilian inquired, "Mom, when will my master and the others arrive?"


    "They''ve arrived. Ben and his brothers went out to meet them."


    Lilian breathed a sigh of relief when she saw her son stop crying. She was really afraid that the little guy would cry until the master came into the house.


    "Don''t bite Fabian all the time in the future."


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson said to her daughter-inw, Lilian.


    "If you really can''t help it, don''t bite so hard. The child is small and his skin is tender. If you bite him gently, it will be red for a while. Besides, this is your son. Don''t you feel sorry for him? You always bite him. You are a dog. You didn''t eat dog meat when you were pregnant?"


    Lilian said embarrassedly, "He smiled at me. I thought it was very cute and kissed him twice. I couldn''t help it and bit him gently again. It was really not hard. My son, how could I not love him? I didn''t eat dog meat. I don''t eat dog meat."


    Lilian really didn''t eat dog meat. She loved to keep pet cats and dogs; how could she eat them?


    At most, she used them to test poison. Well, that was when she was a child.


    Now, even if she used them to test poison, they would not die. She has an antidote to detoxify. She just wants to see which medicine can detoxify the fastest and what the symptoms are after poisoning. Fabian smiled at his mother again in his grandmother''s arms.


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson smiled and said, "Our Fabian is so cute when he smiles. Only you, as a mother, can bear to bite him."


    She kissed her grandson on the face again and again, making the little guyugh even more happily.


    Four or five-month-old babies also like adults to y with them.


    When someone is talking to them, they are like chatterboxes, babbling, and they don''t know what the baby talk they say means.


    When Tim went home at night, he


    liked to tease his son and talk to him in baby talk. Lilian took a lot of videos of the father and son.


    chatting, saying that she would keep them for her son to watchter.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Lilian and Tim recorded Fabian''s changes from birth to now with their mobile phones.


    Lilianughed.


    The mother-inw and daughter-inw entered the house.


    nnah asked, "Is it Fabian crying? It sounds like he is crying."


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson responded, "Maybe he knows his grandfather ising, so he cries louder so that his grandfather can run faster to hug him." nnah looked at Lilian who followed in and asked with a smile, "Didn''t Lilian bite him?"


    Lilian was speechless.


    In the eyes of the elders of her inws'' family, was she a wolf dog that specializes in biting children?


    Okay, she won''t bite anymore in the future.


    Otherwise, her son won''t like her hugging him.


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson looked at her daughter-inw.


    nnah knew that she had guessed it right, so she said to Lilian, ¡°Lilian, don''t bite Fabian all the time."


    "Don''t bite other people either," the


    fourth Mrs. Johnson added. "You


    just like to bite children, and the


    children at home don''t like you hugging them anymore."


    Seeing Avah sitting in the crib


    ying with toys, she walked over,


    pped her hands to attract Avah''s attention and said to Avah, "Yan Yan,e, let Fourth Aunt hug you. Our Yan Yan likes Fourth Aunt hugging her, and Fourth Aunt also likes Yan Yan the most."


    "Unlike those four boys, who are naughty and crybabies."


    Avah grabbed the toy with one hand, and then stretched out her hands for Lilian to hug her.


    Enzo saw it and immediately stretched out his hands, asking Lilian to hug him too.


    When they grew up a little, the little brother and sister knew how topete for favor.

 Chapter 3537

    Lilian smiled and said, "Enzo, I can''t hold you. You sit down and y with the toys for a while."


    Enzo stretched out his hands but was not held up. He shouted at Lilian in displeasure.


    "Oh, if I don''t hold you, you will still shout."


    Lilian amusedly freed one hand, put her arm around Enzo''s waist, and held him up.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After Enzo was held up, he saw that Avah was still holding the toy in her hand, and he stretched out his hand to grab it domineeringly. Avah held the toy tightly and didn''t let Enzo take it away.


    Enzo still wanted to grab it, and Avah grabbed it back with force, then raised the toy and pped it at Enzo.


    After being hit by Avah with the toy a few times, Enzo immediately ttened his mouth, his eyes turned red, and he was ready to cry.


    "Aunt, hold Enzo quickly, he''s going to cry." Lilian was most afraid of the child crying. It could be seen from the way she coaxed her own son. As soon as the child cried, she wanted to run away.


    nnah took Enzo away from Lilian''s arms, and took Enzo''s toys from the crib and stuffed them into Enzo''s little hands.


    Enzo, who was about to cry with a pout, looked down at the small toy in his hand, and then looked at the toy in Avah''s hand, which was the same as his.


    He stopped pouting. He shook his toy at Avah.


    "You have your own toys. Don''t take your sister''s toys in the future. Your sister won''t let you. You can''t beat your sister, so don''t provoke your sister." nnah taught her grandson, Enzo.


    Enzo didn''t understand what his grandmother said. He liked to take Avah''s toys. If he couldn''t take them, he would cry. Crying was useless. Avah would not give them to him and would hit him with the toys. Jane felt that Avah was bing more and more like Ben.


    "Our Avah is still the best." Lilian couldn''t let go of Avah when she was holding her.


    "If Fabian was half as well-behaved as Avah, I wouldn''t feel numb when I heard him cry. I was never nervous or scared when I was operating on patients, but I would panic when Fabian cried."


    Lilian sat down on the sofa holding Avah and teased her. Avah sat in her arms, quietly ying with her toys.


    "Our Fabian is also very obedient. It''s you who don''t have patience. You give your patience to your patients, not to Fabian," said the fourth Mrs. Johnson to her daughter-inw.


    Lilian giggled. Well, she admitted that she didn''t have much patience for her son. She gave her patience to others. Maybe she didn''t have enough time to take care of her son.


    After the child was one month old,


    l.ne


    she flew to Wiltspoon to help Camryn treat her eyes, andter flew to other ces to treat other patients and perform operations. In a month, she spent less than five days at home. Even at home, she had to deal with her sticky husband.


    The time she spent with her son was even less. Even if it was a biological mother and son, the rtionship had to be cultivated by living together day and night. She spent very little time with her son, and the


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    mother-son rtionship was not deep enough.


    Do you say Lilian doesn''t love her son?


    She loves her son, and her love for him is no less than Tim''s. That is, because of her work, she flies around the world, and her son''s love for her, his biological mother, is maintained by the natural blood rtionship.


    "Fabian doesn''t cry every day now. He cries when he''s ufortable. If you bite him, he''ll cry."


    "Whenever I''m at home, I always hear him crying," Lilianined in a low voice. "He''s not as easy to take care of as Avah. I must give birth to a daughter as cute and easy to take care of as Avah for my second child."


    Lilian felt that she had a headache because she gave birth to a crying cat as her first child.

 Chapter 3538

    f she wants to have a second child, she must have a lovely, fair-skinned daughter.


    How lovely a daughter is.


    A daughter is also more obedient than a son and not so naughty.


    The fourth Mrs. Johnson said, "Didn''t you say you won''t have a second child? If you want to have one, you should wait a few years. When Fabian goes to kindergarten, you two can have a second child."


    She has a casual attitude towards how many children her daughter-inw wants to have. If her son and daughter-inw want to have as many children as they want, she won''t object if they don''t want to have children and be DINKS.


    The children are all grown up, they have their own ideas, and they know what they are doing. As long as the children feel that they are happy, it doesn''t matter whether they get married, have children or not, or how many children they have.


    "Well, not now, there is no time to get pregnant and have a baby now." Lilian thought that she would take a ne to Wiltspoon in the evening and fly to Jensburg with Grandpa Jimenez.


    She ran around every day and really didn''t have time to get pregnant and have a second child.


    Let''s wait until the little crying cat grows up a little.


    Tim was not in a hurry to have a second child. He said that it was enough to have Fabian, and it didn''t matter whether he had a second child or not. When asked if he didn''t want a little girl, he said that their Johnson family was only slightly better than the York family in Wiltspoon, but not much better.


    In Fabian''s generation, there was already a girl named Avah, and it would be very difficult for them to have another little girl.


    Didn''t you see that the York family had no girls for several generations?


    It was very good for their Johnson family to have a daughter in almost every generation.


    Oh, Ben''s generation had no sisters.


    Tim was not in a hurry to have a second child, and there was another most important reason: when his wife was pregnant, he wanted to be a vegetarian.


    As they were talking, the voices of the old doctor and Titus came from outside.


    Titus knew that his master wasing back today and insisted on going with his adoptive parents to pick up his master. And his friend Sonny, who he had studied with for many years, also came with his


    master.


    "Master, Fabian must miss you."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Titus pulled Sonny, and the two of them jumped and skipped, and did not forget to talk to the old doctor.


    The old doctor smiled and said, "Fabian can''t talk, how do you know he misses me? But I miss Fabian and you."


    He loved Fabian the most, and his love for Titus had not diminished a bit.


    Titus, his disciple, was usually with him.


    "Fabian can talk, but I don''t know what he means."


    "Sonny, are you hungry? I left a lot of delicious snacks for you. They are all delicious. I have eaten them and i


    they are delicious, so I left them for you."


    Titus was very happy to see Sonny.


    Sonny said, "I also brought you a lot of delicious food and fun things."


    "Really, let me see." Titus couldn''t wait to see the gifts his little friend brought him.


    "They are all in my box. Auntie will help me pull the box."


    Serenity, who was walking behind, smiled and said, "Let''s eat first, and then we can talk after eating."


    Jane also said, "Wash your hands after entering, and you can eat."


    The two little guys responded in unison.


    They jumped into the house.


    ????


    Looking at the two little guys, Serenity said to Jane, "I haven''t seen you for a while. Titus has grown a little taller."


    Sonny was a little shorter than Titus.


    "He can eat and sleep well, he is an optimist, and he exercises a lot, so he grows fast."


    When


    during the


    tatus returned to FC Manor


    that


    winter vacation, Jane adopted son had grown


    r and a little heavier.


    Sonny grew really fast. He was probably the tallest among children of the same age.

 Chapter 3539

    Chapter 3539


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Children are like this. The happiest and most carefree time in a person''s life is childhood. When you grow up and go to school, you''ll have the pressure of studying, and you won''t be as carefree as you are now."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jane agreed with her words.


    "That''s right. I want to be young again. I was happiest when I was a little kid."


    When she was a child, she was the darling of the family. Everyone doted on her, and she was happier than an adopted child. Titus also had to learn medicine and martial arts.


    Before Jane went to elementary school, she was just ying. Serenity said to Jane, "Speak softly, don''t let Ben hear it, otherwise he will think that you feel unhappy and regret marrying him, and he will rack his brains to make you happy."


    Jane instinctively turned her head to look at Ben.


    Ben looked up at her as if he had telepathy.


    The couple''s eyes met, and Ben smiled at her.


    Jane also smiled.


    Turning her head, she took Serenity''s arm affectionately.


    "I have always been happy. Others say that I am God''s daughter, and all the good things have been given to me."


    She was not the biological daughter of the Murphy family, but she grew up healthily and happily in the Murphy family instead of the real Jane. The Murphy family treated her very well. If the Lafayette family had noteter, the Murphy family would not have revealed Jane''s true life experience.


    She also didn''t know that she was not the biological daughter of the Murphy family.


    Even now, the Murphy family still treated her as their own. She recognized her biological parents but lived in the city where her adoptive parents lived. She has two fathers and two mothers who love her.


    Her biological brother and adoptive brother both spoil her immensely. So do her two sisters-inw.


    After marrying into the Johnson family, she was cherished by the elders of her inws'' family and her husband. She got pregnant and gave birth to a baby, and she had both a son and a daughter.


    The daughter was the most favored one. Jane was definitely someone who was blessed by nature. Serenity was also lucky, butpared with Jane, Serenity had suffered. Her parents died when she was ten years old, and she depended on Liberty for life.


    Serenity''s happiness began when she married into the York family.


    In terms of pregnancy and childbirth, Serenity was under pressure to have a baby initially. She hadn''t gotten pregnant for a long time. Now that she was pregnant, she wanted to have a daughter, and she was under pressure to have a daughter.


    Moreover, Jane''s family background was much better than Serenity''s.


    That''s it, people are so annoying when theypare themselves to others. It''s best not topare, as long as you feel that you are okay and happy.


    "We all want to be happy."


    Serenity smiled, "Yes, we all want to be happy, and we are really happy."


    Jane looked at her belly and asked, "Are you feeling any fetal movements?"


    Serenity: "Yes."


    Jane: "When is the due date?"


    Serenity: "May."


    Jane smiled and said, "Very soon, it will be over in the blink of an eye, and it''s already January now."


    The two of them walked into the house, talking andughing.


    After entering the house, Serenity greeted everyone.


    nnah saw her as if she had seen her own daughter. Even when she was holding her grandson, she still had a hand to pull Serenity to sit down. "You haven''te to see us for so long, you are so heartless," nnahined about Serenity''sck of visit from the beginning.


    "We miss you so much."


    §Ö


    Sonny, who had greeted the elders first, heard what nnah said and asked her with wide eyes, "Grandma, don''t you miss me? You only miss my aunt."


    "Yes, I miss Sonny the most." nnahughed, and the boy was jealous.


    Sonny said narcissistically, "I am so cute, I know everyone will miss me."


    ¡°Sonny is getting more and more shameless,¡± Serenityined about her nephew''s thick skin.

 Chapter 3540

    Chapter 3540


    Jane smiled and took Enzo from nnah''s arms. "Sonny is telling the truth; he isparable to my Titus."


    It was a double entendre. Both little guys were smart and cute, but their skins were getting thicker and thicker, especially Titus.


    Jane felt that Titus had grown up a lot aftering back this time.


    He was a little boy but very smart.


    With a few masters who didn''t take the secr world seriously, they should not look at Titus with secr eyes.


    "Titus and I are good friends, good buddies. My uncle said that Titus and I have yed together since we were young, and we will be childhood friends and close friends in the future."


    Sonny and Titus sat around Lilian, as she was still holding Avah.


    The adults present allughed.


    The two little guys grew up together, became childhood friends and close friends, which was also what they were happy to see.


    It could even be said that it was done deliberately.


    Sonny had the York family behind him, and soon there would be the Lewis family, and he was also smart. When he grew up, his future was limitless. Titus needed powerful friends.


    Several seniors were weed in.


    The room became lively.


    As soon as the old doctor entered the room, he took Fabian from his inws.


    After being taken away by the old doctor, little Fabian looked at the old doctor with big eyes.


    "Fabian, you haven''t seen me for a while, don''t you recognize your grandpa?"


    He and Lilian were master and apprentice, but they were as close as father and daughter. He raised Lilian, and once a teacher, always a father. Although Lilian didn''t call him dad, in her heart, he has long been her dad.


    Fabian and the old doctor were just like grandfather and grandson.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    No one thought there was anything wrong with Fabian calling the old doctor grandpa.


    Little Fabian suddenly pouted, and tears gradually appeared in his eyes.


    The little guy actually cried.


    The old doctor was so distressed that he quickly coaxed his grandson. He thought that he hadn''t been here for a while, and his grandson didn''t recognize him, so he didn''t want him to hold him.


    He wanted to hand Fabian back to Tim to hold, but when Tim held Fabian, Fabian cried even harder.


    The old doctor couldn''t bear to see his grandson cry, so he quickly took him back.


    This time, Fabian stopped crying when he returned to his grandfather''s arms.


    The old doctor held his grandson and sat down. After the little guy stopped crying, he gently wiped his tears, raised his head and red at Lilian, and asked: "Lilian, during the time was away, did you bully Fabian? Fabian just cried when he saw me. He was crying because he was wronged andining."


    Lilian: ¡°Master, I am his biological mother, his biological mother who gave birth to him after ten months of pregnancy, not a stepmother! Don''t treat me as a vicious stepmother, how could I bully him."


    nnah rudely exposed Lilian''s lie andined to the old doctor: "Lilian just bit Fabian. We heard Fabian crying from a long distance. We just coaxed him, and you came in."


    The old doctor and Silver Fox and others red at Lilian.


    Lilian hugged Avah tightly, trying to hide. On her left and right were two little brats, Titus and Sonny. No one could protect her.


    She shrank back and giggled, "He was so white, tender, and chubby. 1 couldn''t help but bite him a little. This kid is only a few months old, but he alreadyins. What will happen when he grows up?"


    He mustin every day. He is ainer!


    "He always cries, unlike Avah who is so well-behaved." Lilian muttered softly.


    The old doctor stretched out his hand unceremoniously and pped her arm a few times.


    Titus quickly pulled Sonny up and sat in another position.

 Chapter 3541

    Chapter 3541


    Lilian was ¡°taught" by her master. She promised her master that she would never bite Fabian again, and the matter was finally resolved. When Fabian returned to Lilian''s arms, he was still grinning at her, which made Lilian''s heart soften.


    No wonder her master''s love for her had transferred to Fabian.


    He was really, really cute.


    The Johnson family had already prepared a rich lunch. After everyone sat for a while, they went into the dining room to eat together.


    After the meal, Jane and Lilian apanied Serenity for a walk in the yard to aid digestion.


    Serenity could eat, but after eating, she felt sick to her stomach and needed to move around.


    After digesting, she wanted to eat again.


    Jane smiled and said, ¡°This month is the stage when the baby''s development is progressing rapidly. It needs a lot of nutrients, and you will get hungry quickly. Pregnant women are like this. They eat less but more frequently. I could eat better than you at that time. It returned to normal after I gave birth."


    Jane once was pregnant with twins, and the two children required more nutrition.


    She felt like she had been eating and drinking throughout her pregnancy, like a rabbit, and her mouth never stopped moving.


    Lilian said, "I don''t feel anything. Maybe I am too busy."


    She was also treating patients when she was pregnant.


    Jane looked at her andughed twice.


    Lilian recalled some events during her pregnancy, smiled coquettishly, and patted Jane lightly forughing at her.


    "Didn''t Zachary say he would send you here?" Jane asked, not continuing on the topic of children.


    "He was on a temporary business trip and was unavable. I came here with a few seniors, and he didn''t have anything to worry about."


    On the contrary, she was very relieved.


    Serenity looked a little depressed when she said these words.


    Without waiting for the two friends to answer, she continued, ¡°Actually, I know he lied to me. They all lied to me and hid it from me. Do they think I don''t know? We''ve been married for such a long time, I know him."


    Serenity touched her belly, "They saw that I was pregnant, so they kept it secret from me. They didn''t want me to worry, and they were even more afraid that I would run over desperately. Am I such an impulsive person? If I go there, I might be able to help my sister, but I Will definitely be a burden for her. She is afraid that I and the child in my belly will be harmed, which will be detrimental to her."


    Serenity knew everything.


    Everyone kept it secret from her, so she acted like she didn''t know anything.


    Still following the original n, she brought Sonny to FC Manor.


    "I also believe that nothing will happen to my sister. I have always told her that Sonny and I are waiting for her toe back home."


    "My eldest cousin and Zachary have


    been there. It is estimated that Zachary will be here in two days. My aunt and Grandpa Zhong will also go there. It''s time to show off with them. There are so many people there. I believe my sister will be fine."


    Serenity looked into the distance and added, "Brother Duncan is no less worried than me. He also stayed in Wiltspoon and did not go over. Like me, he was afraid that going over would affect my sister and make her vulnerable, which


    would be detrimental to her.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    The person my sister cares about the most are me, Sonny, and Brother Duncan. As long as the three of us are safe and far from danger, and my sister''s weakness is not exploited, she will be fine."


    She also believed that Zachary and Audrey would not let anything happen to Liberty.


    After two years of growth, Liberty has be even more outstanding than before, like Audrey.


    Jane couldn''t answer the question for a while.

 Chapter 3542

    Chapter 3542


    Serenity turned her head to look at Lilian again and asked, "Lilian, when are you leaving for Wiltspoon? Tonight or tomorrow?"


    Lilian answered frankly, "Tonight. Mr. Jimenez is eager to go home. He has been waiting for this day for decades. He can live until now because of that belief."


    Serenity smiled, "How do I know you will go there? Your master is back. He can''t leave as soon as hees back. And Mr. Jimenez is old and has many underlying diseases. He can''t be without a doctor. If your master doesn''t follow him, you will follow. I can guess this without asking. Those old seniors will probably say goodbye tomorrow and say they are going home, but in fact, they are going to Jensburg."


    No one told Serenity this. She guessed and analyzed it herself.


    Lilian praised, "Serenity, you have a good brain, you are smart, and you know the overall situation. No wonder Young Master York loves you so much. Don''t worry, it will be fine. You just need to believe that evil cannot defeat good. With me here, even if they are injured, I can save their lives. I guarantee that all the people you care about will be there, and they will all return to Wiltspoon to celebrate the New Year with you."


    Jane figured out the matter andforted Serenity, ¡°Serenity, you can rest assured and take care of your pregnancy, don''t worry too much. Apart from anything else, with a few seniors going there, nothing will happen. My eldest brother and sister-inw don''t seem to have anything to do recently. I will call my eldest brotherter and ask him and my sister-inw to go and see and join in the fun. My sister-inw is the disciple of the thief senior. Knowing that the old man is going to Jensburg to join in the fun, my sister-inw will definitely go."


    Her brother and sister-inw are not simple.


    ¡°Jane, thank you, but it''s not necessary. Can''t a little rissa deal with her?"Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    As long as Master Jimenez went there, it would be enough.


    Those seniors were bored and went to watch the fun.


    Jane said, "You''re wee. It''s a small matter. I don''t tell my sister-inw, she might me me when she finds out. Anyway, she and my eldest brother are free now, and we love to join in the fun. If my husband and I weren''t unable to


    leave, we would have to join


    in the fun. I love to see the bad guys being punished, brought to justice, and everything they robbed returned."


    The plot of being pped in the face is very satisfying.


    Jane has written novels before, but what she is worst at writing is the reversal plot of being pped in the face. She can''t write that kind of satisfaction: After experiencing so much, she thinks that if she writes a novel again, she should be able to write that kind of satisfactionof being pped in the face. But now she has no time to write her novels. When her children grow up and can take over, she and her husband retire and live a leisurely life in retirement. Then she will have the time and interest to write again.


    Lilian smiled and said, "Serenity, you don''t have to be polite. Just join in the fun. Listen to Jane, have a good vacation here, eat when you should, drink when you should, do whatever you want, and be happy. Take good care of Sonny. When your sisteres back for the New Year, you can give her a chubby son. It''s better than anything else."


    Serenity couldn''t help but smile, "If Sonny gets fat like a ball, my sister will have to worry. I have to control his diet and force him to exercise to lose weight."


    To lose weight, she has to control his diet, move his legs, and stick to it.


    The days when Liberty was losing weight were not easy. Especially at the beginning, she controlled her diet, and she couldn''t adapt to it all of a sudden, and she was so hungry that she cried out.


    When running, she couldn''t run for a few minutes and she was out of breath. The sess of losing weight depends on persistence, and it was also the blow of divorce that made her stick to it.

 Chapter 3543

    Chapter 3543


    Don''t worry about the children. They are active and get plenty of exercise, so they lose weight quickly."


    Jane said, "Titus also gained weight for a while, but it was short-lived, and he lost it quickly."


    "Sonny is practicing martial arts too. As long as he doesn''t overeat, he won''t gain weight."


    "Serenity, Lilian is right. They all love to have fun. Even if I don''t invite them to join in, they would go on their own. You don''t have to feel like you owe me too many favors."


    Janeforted Serenity, assuring her not to worry too much about the situation in Jensburg. She didn''t need to feel indebted just because Jane asked her brother and sister-inw to go to Jensburg.


    She was simply trying to find some fun for her brother and sister-inw.


    "Well, I''m not worried. I''m just waiting for my sister toe back for the New Year." Serenity nodded gratefully.


    Zachary had intentionally brought her here to help her make friends with Jane and others, with deep intentions. Now, she was reaping the benefits of Zachary''s nning.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    The backers behind Jane and the others were very powerful.


    As the eldest youngdy of the York family, Serenity didn''t have much support except from her aunt, Audrey. However, the friends she made were all good to her and treated her as a true friend. When she encountered difficulties, her friends would step in one by one. If she didn''t back down, her friends would be her support, giving her a lot of strength.


    Zachary had thought far ahead and was sincerely devoted to her. He had thought of everything and paved the way for her. It was a great honor to marry him in this life.


    Thinking of Zachary''s kindness, Serenity wanted to fly to Jensburg immediately, but she restrained herself. As long as she was well and kept their child safe, that would be the best reward for him.


    Soon, the three of them heard theughter of children.


    Titus came out with Sonny.


    Both held windmills in their hands and ran together, watching as the windmills spun quickly.


    Before Sonny came over, he went


    into his toy room and found the windmills he had received before, which were well-preserved. Ny-nine percent of his windmills were gifts from Duncan.


    Duncan didn''t know how to coax children at first, but he liked Sonny very much and would often give him windmills.


    Sonny''s interest in windmills didn''tst long. Duncan always gave him windmills, which Sonny epted but rarely yed with, keeping them all in his toy room.


    Seeing that the windmills were intact, Sonny stuffed two of them into his small suitcase and brought them over to y with Titus.


    Seeing the two little ones ying with windmills, Jane instinctively asked, "Who took them to buy windmills so soon?"


    It wasn''t that Titus didn''t have windmills, but he would usually break them after ying for less than half a day.


    Therefore, as long as Titus didn''t ask for a windmill, Jane wouldn''t buy him one. Titus was very destructive. No matter what he got, he would dismantle it. After taking it apart, he wanted to reassemble it himself, but he was still young. Even though he had strong hands-on skills, he couldn''t y with the toys he reassembled, and sometimes he couldn''t even put them back together.


    Over time, the toys that everyone gave him were the kind that were difficult to dismantle, so he could only y with them properly. "Sonny brought it here."


    Serenity nced at her nephew''s small suitcase, recalling how she had seen the little guy stuff a windmill into it.


    She smiled and said, "Sonny has the


    most windmills. Brother Duncan used to give him windmills all the time. Duncan liked Sonny very much, but he didn''t know how to coax children. The first time he gave Sonny a windmill, Sonny liked it very much, so Duncan thought Sonny loved windmills the most."

 Chapter 3544

    Chapter 3544


    Serenity added, "He kept giving them, even after Sonny lost interest in ying with the windmills."


    Jane and Lilian bothughed.


    Jane said, ¡°Mr. Lewis must be a straightforward man. There probably wasn''t much romance when he pursued your sister. And if there was, he must have learned it from his friends."


    "You''re right. He learned it from his friends."


    "Aunt."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom Jane."


    The two little ones ran over.


    "Titus, where did you get your windmill?" Jane asked knowingly.


    "It''s one of the gifts Sonny gave me. Mom, do you think my windmill is beautiful? It''s fun. It''s windy today, perfect for ying with windmills. It would be even better if we had a kite."


    Titus was very happy with the gift from Sonny. He eagerly told Jane, "Mom, Sonny gave me lots of toys, food, and beautiful books."


    Jane smiled, touched his head, and asked, "Did you thank Sonny? Did you give him the gifts you prepared for him?"


    Titus said, "I thanked Sonny and gave him everything. Sonny liked them very much."


    Sonny joined in, "Aunt Jane, I really like the gifts Titus gave me."


    The gifts Titus gave were things that his aunt couldn''t buy; they were handmade by his masters, small animals that looked very realistic.


    Sonny liked them a lot. If Serenity saw them, she would definitely say she could make them too.


    Serenity used to run an online store part-time, selling the handicrafts she made.


    Now, Zachary and Callum still had the handicrafts Serenity gave them in their offices. The olddy also kept them.


    "It''s good that you like each other''s gifts. Go and y now," Jane said gently.


    She let the two little ones go off and y.


    Titus said to Sonny, "Come on, Sonny, I''ll take you down the mountain. Everyone knows you''reing today, and they''ve been looking forward to ying with you."


    "The ''everyone'' he mentioned were the children of the workers at the foot of the mountain. They were a little older than the two of them, but they had yed together a few times.


    Children, when they havepany, will y and quickly be friends. However, they can also fall out just as quickly, often quarreling within half an hour of ying, only to make up a few minutester.


    "Let''s go down the mountain and take a look," Lilian suggested.


    Jane said to her, "You don''t have to take Fabian for lunch?"


    "Serenity just got here, and it''s been a while since she left. You need to go back to the house and rest."


    Jane considerately told Serenity, "Let''s go back to the house. I''ve had your room cleaned up a long time ago. Nothing is missing."


    "My master is here, and the little


    crying cat is with Grandpa, so there''s nothing for me to do as a mother."


    Lilian felt that with her mother."


    here,


    it was time for her to take a holiday.


    Serenity also said, "I''m not tired. I''m not too worried about the two little ones running off like this."


    Jane smiled and said, "Alright, let''s go down the mountain. Many flowers are blooming in the flower fields now. They''re quite beautiful.¡±


    The winter in Annenburg wasn''t very cold, much like in Wiltspoon. Now, in January, many flowers were blooming.


    The flower fields at the foot of FC Manor were simr to those in Wildridge Manor, with almost the same types of flowers nted. Admiring flowers wasn''t new to Serenity. She just wanted to watch the children y.

 Chapter 3545

    Chapter 3545


    The day passed quickly.


    It was evening in the blink of an eye.


    Serenity took a short rest at noon and became Lilian''spanion in the afternoon.


    Seeing Lilian packing her belongings and stuffing numerous unfamiliar medicine bottles into the box, Serenity grew increasingly anxious.


    "These are the medicines I always carry when I travel. I bring them out of habit, so don''t worry too much," Lilian exined. "Also, I need to bring all the medication Grandpa Jimenez requires daily. He''s almost out of his supply."


    Serenity pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Lilian stood up, patted Serenity on the shoulder, and said, ¡°If you''re really concerned, juste along with me."


    "Lilian," Jane called out softly.


    Serenity was physically present, but her thoughts were in Jensburg. This girl also mentioned that she would take Serenity with her.


    Taking Serenity along would distract Zachary and others, making it easy to get confused.


    "I''m not worried, nor do I want to go with you," Serenity denied. "I''m just bored and watching you pack. Oh, by the way, I have a favor to ask: when you see Zachary, tell him that I''m waiting for him to pick me up at FC Manor to celebrate the New Year."


    Lilian didn''t challenge Serenity''s pretense.


    Not to mention that Serenity was pregnant, even if she weren''t, Zachary, who adored his wife, wouldn''t let her take any risks.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even though Serenity was skilled inbat, Zachary would never allow her to get involved in dangerous situations. From the moment he fell in love with her, he promised to give her a lifetime of happiness and peace, dedicating his life to fulfilling that promise.


    Lilian said, "I''ll let Mr. York know when I see him that you''re waiting for him to pick you up."


    Serenity responded, "Thank you."


    "Why be so formal? We''re good friends," Lilian replied.


    Lilian then walked over to a shelf where she stored various medicines. She took two bottles of pills from the shelf, returned to Serenity, and handed them to her.


    "I know you have everything, but I don''t have much to offer you, so I''ll give you these two bottles of calcium tablets. You can only take calcium supplements now. After you give birth and finish breastfeeding, I''ll help you recover, so you can continue to captivate your Zachary."


    Serenity epted the two bottles of calcium tablets without hesitation and smiled, "Thank you in advance. I''ll definitely need your help to recover." Lilianughed heartily, ¡°Jane and Iris were both helped by me. Look at them; they''re even more beautiful after giving birth than they were before marriage."


    Jane smiled, "Yes, it''s all thanks to you."


    Having a miracle doctor in the family brought endless benefits.


    The Johnson family doctors were almost out of a job, as they often sought medical advice from Lilian She was generous with her knowledge, never withholding¡¢ anything. Whether they could learn from her was up to them.


    "Camryn''s medication is almost finished. I need to bring some for her as well. After this, she won''t need any more eye medication. After the New Year, I''ll help her regte her body and eliminate the coldness in it. guarantee she''ll be able to be a mother within three years."


    Serenity said, "I''m not sure how much medicine Camryn has left, but Callum would know. Camryn and I are both busy with our own jobs, so we only meet when we have free time."

 Chapter 3546

    Chapter 3546


    Serenity and Camryn were sisters-inw and friends, but each had her own life and business.


    No matter how good her rtionship with Camryn was, it couldn''t surpass the bond she had with Jasmine. She was aware of every significant event in Jasmine''s life. After all, they had been best friends for over ten years, as close as if they were one person.


    "Well, I''m certain. Even my master has examined Camryn. I''m not sure if he prescribed any additional medicine for her; I didn''t ask. It''s fine. I''ll just stick to what I sentst time and bring her some more."


    Camryn''s eyesight had recovered to some extent, but it would take time for the coldness in her body to bepletely eliminated.


    Every time Lilian prepared medicine for Camryn, she felt sorry for her.


    Mrs. Newman was quite cruel. Even if she didn''t love her ex-husband, Camryn was still her biological child, the flesh and blood of a ten-month pregnancy.


    Lilian had heard that Camryn bore a striking resemnce to her mother, while Carrie didn''t resemble her mother as much.


    But Mrs. Newman just didn''t like Camryn. Not only did she dislike her, but she also held deep resentment towards her. She wanted to kill Camryn and cause her ex-husband''s death as well.


    To say that her marriage to her ex-husband wasn''t her fault it was a marriage arranged by her elders, one she couldn''t resist so she turned her anger on her husband. She even conspired with her eldest brother to kill her husband, and then turned around and married Mr. Newman.


    At its peak, the Newman family''s assets exceeded one billion, making it a truly wealthy family.


    However, Mrs. Newman was disliked in Wiltspoon''s upper-ss society.


    This was due to her rtionship with Mr. Newman. She had been involved with Mr. Newman before marriage, yet ended up marrying his brother, bing Mr. Newman''s sister-inw.


    After Mr. Newman''s brother died, she couldn''t wait to marry Mr. Newman, and eventually, everything in the Newman family gradually fell into Mr. Newman''s hands.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Are there any secrets thatdies well-versed in the ways of wealthy families can''t uncover?


    They sneered at Mrs. Newman''s


    actions. Except for those who


    wanted to curry favor with her, other high-statusdies did not wish to


    associate with Mrs. Newman. She had long dreamed of marrying her beloved daughter, Carrie, intothe York family as a young mistress. With this n in mind, she acted on it.


    Every time she attended a banquet where the wives of the York family were present, she would go out of her way to get close to them, hoping to establish friendships.


    Unfortunately, she never seeded.


    Among wealthydies, there were always social hierarchies. The wives of the York family always took center stage in group photos.


    Everyone wanted to be close to them, to tter and please them.


    The assets of the Newman family were insignificantpared to the York family. The wives of the York family would only politely nod at her greetings without engaging further.


    After Camryn''s ordeal with the Newman family was exposed, everyone criticized Mrs. Newman even more.


    It was no wonder Camryn hated her


    mother and stepfather so much. Now that Newman Enterprises had fallen into Camryn''s hands, it was like returning the property to?ts rightful owner.


    No matter how much Mr. Newman and his wife resented it, there was nothing they could do.


    They couldn''t reach out from behind bars, nor could they control Camryn.


    Moreover, Camryn was no longer the person she once was. She had regained her sight, and with Dalton and her husband''s family standing firmly behind her, she had support.


    Lilian wondered if Mrs. Newman regretted her actions now.


    Thinking about it, she probably did regret it¡ªbut likely regretted not strangling Camryn to death earlier, before giving her the chance to rise again.

 Chapter 3547

    Chapter 3547


    "Is there anything you need me to bring back?" Lilian asked Serenity.


    Serenity shook her head. "I just got here today; there''s nothing to bring back."


    Once Zachary came to pick her and Sonny up, she would buy some gifts for her inws.


    Lilian smiled. "Yes, you just arrived today. Alright, I''ve finished packing. Let''s go downstairs for dinner, and after that, I''ll be leaving."


    Jane also said to Serenity, "Let''s go downstairs. Tim is cooking for us, so let''s stay and enjoy a meal with Lilian."


    The people in the Johnson family were very weing. They often gathered together to eat.


    No matter which household the younger generation visited, they never had to worry about being hungry.


    This atmosphere was simr to that of the York family.


    Lilian remarked, "He''s not a master chef. If he''s cooking, it''ll just be a few home-cooked dishes. He won''t be changing the menu."


    "The dishes he cooks are all your favorites. Of course, he won''t change the menu. If he does, you''ll have to worry about whether he''s seeing someone else," Jane teased.


    The three women talked andughed as they walked out.


    Lilian was confident. "Even if Tim were given the courage of a god, he wouldn''t dare to mess around outside. Besides, with such an excellent and beautiful wife like me, why would he look at anyone else?"


    If Tim ever dared to cheat, she''d castrate him in a minute, making him a eunuch, unable to touch another woman for the rest of his life.


    She often said that her scalpel was very powerful. With just a flick, she could ruin a man.


    Jane thought of her brother-inw, Tim, who couldn''t stand up to Lilian, and covered her mouth,ughing quietly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Serenity added, "He won''t cheat on you. The way he looks at you is so intense that we, as bystanders, feel awkward staying too long. We always feel like we''re super bright light bulbs."


    Well, sometimes they really were light bulbs: Lilian wasn''t shy; she spoke openly. "That''s just how he is, very passionate. I''m a bit reserved, and he''s passionate, so the two of us bnce each other out.


    Tim was much more passionate than she was in bed. Perhaps because she was a doctor, she had a clear understanding of the human body''s anatomy, so she wasn''t as interested as he was.


    He always worried that his skills weren''t good enough to please her, so he often caught her at night to practice his skills.


    He said he needed to practice more to improve, and once he got better, she would enjoy it, so she had to cooperate with him.


    Lilian didn''t want to deal with that


    want


    wolf. She had to cooperate with him in his practice, and she also had to ensure he was taking care of hist health fearing that he might overdo it and wear himself out, which would affect her enjoyment.


    It had to be said, his skills had improved significantly. At least now, she enjoyed it more.


    No matter how thick-skinned Lilian was, she couldn''t openly discuss such intimate matters. She figured Serenity and Jane understood well enough. Their men were simr to Tim.


    During dinner, Tim and Sonny joined them in the fourth room to eat.


    After dinner, Tim escorted Lilian out.


    Everyone else was considerate and didn''t follow, allowing the young couple some private time to express their reluctance to part.


    "Come back early if you don''t have anything important to do," Tim urged.


    Tim wanted to go with Lilian, but she wouldn''t let him.


    Lilian said he couldn''t treat patients, and he couldn''t fight like she could, so why would he follow her? Was he expecting her to protect him?


    Tim was at a loss for words. He


    couldn''t win against his wife in an argument. He wasn''t so helpless that he needed her protection, he just didn''t want to be apart from her. She was much busier than he was.

 Chapter 3548

    Chapter 3548


    Lilian often had to go on long journeys, sometimes for as short as three to five days, or as long as ten days to half a month. Tim often found himself alone in an empty room with their son, waiting for his wife to return.


    This time, as Lilian embarked on another journey, Tim didn''t know when she would be back.


    He understood that Lilian was primarily leaving to serve as Grandpa Jimenez''s personal doctor and nurse, safeguarding his life. Other elderly seniors would be there as well, so Tim was at a loss for words.


    "I''lle back when Grandpa Jimenez returns to the Stone Family," Lilian said, linking her arm with his. "While I''m away, you should spend more time with our son. Think about how pitiful he is. As a mother, I''m often not by his side. He was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, but it''s only the nanny who takes care of him. You''re busy during the week, so you can only spend time with him at night."


    Tim responded, "Why should he be pitiful? He doesn''t realize how fortunate he is. He''s still a very happy child. With the master taking care of him, he barely knows who I am, so why would he need me, his father, to be around? The master will take care of everything."


    Tim was relieved knowing his father-inw was there.


    Tim was too embarrassed to admit that he secretly wished his father-inw would retire and live at FC Manor, allowing him and Lilian to take care of him.


    The old man had no children of his own, only one disciple-Lilian, who was both his beloved disciple and daughter.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After retirement, it would be fitting for him to live with his daughter and son-inw, and they would take care of him.


    If the old man lived at FC Manor, Fabian would be well looked after, and Tim wouldn''t have to worry as a father. He would then have more time to spend with his wife-how great would that be?


    Lilian thought, I assumed he was being filial, but he''s just a selfish person who only thinks about himself.


    Just like her.


    The couple was perfectly matched.


    "I can''t leave right now; otherwise, I''d apany you."


    "You''re busy; there''s a lot going on at thepany." Lilian didn''t want her husband to follow her. Perhaps she was used to flying solo. Unless they were on vacation together, she didn''t like Tim tagging along wherever she went.


    Tim had privatelyined more than once that she wasn''t clingy at all. But what was there to cling to?


    His heart was with her, and no one


    could take it away. If his heart wasn''t with her, she wouldn''t be able to bring it back. That was just the way it was.


    They both had their own careers to focus on. After work, they returned home to someone who cared about them, which was true happiness.


    "I know you don''t want me to follow you, so I won''t."


    Lilian stopped in her tracks.


    Tim also stopped and looked at her.


    Lilian suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and passionately pressed her lips to his.


    His wife had thrown herself into his arms, offering her sweet lips. If he didn''t know how to seize the moment, he would be a fool.


    Tim didn''t hesitate to turn the situation to his advantage.


    After the kiss, Lilian whispered in his ear, "Wait for me toe back."


    Her eyes were full of allure, and her words carried deeper meanings.


    go,


    Tim understood immediately. Without a word, he pulled her into his arms again and kissed her fiercely, leaving her lips slightly swollen. Reluctantly, he let her, giving her numerous instructions. Feeling that he was nagging, Lilian grabbed her suitcase and walked away.


    She didn''t ask him to see her off again.


    Tim stood there for a moment before walking away, a loving smile ying on his lips.


    From a distance, the old doctor,


    holding his precious grandson, remarked, "Fabian, your parents are


    so affectionate that it makes


    people... envious, jealous, and hateful."


    Fabian didn''t understand his grandfather''s words. When his grandfather spoke to him, he babbled back as if responding to the old man''sints.

 Chapter 3549

    Chapter 3549


    Meanwhile in Jensburg...


    At the hospital, Kathryn had just finished her meal and wanted to stretch her legs outside the ward when she bumped into Holden and his three sons at the door. They were about to enter.


    Marco carried some insted lunch boxes, while Noel and Sage had arge fruit basket between them. Holden held a bouquet of flowers.


    When they saw Kathryn, they all instinctively stared at her, as if she was a stranger.


    "Dad, why are you here again?" Kathryn broke the silence, her voice cold.


    The others stepped aside to let Holden and Marco pass into the ward.


    Inside, Pedro was washing out the lunch box in the bathroom. He prepared all of Kathryn''s meals since she refused to eat anything from anyone else, even takeout, fearing rissa might try to harm her again.


    Despite several days in the hospital, the doctors couldn''t determine what drug had been used to knock her out. Kathryn suspected they had been bribed to keep the truth hidden.


    With modern medical science, how could they not find the drug? If they said they couldn''t find it, she believed they were lying.


    Kathryn had nearly fully recovered. The drug had only made her drowsy and left her legs weak, but it wasn''t life-threatening. Drinking plenty of water helped detoxify her system, and she figured she''d fully recover in a few days. Kathryn believed that rissa, despite everything, wouldn''t actually kill her. rissa even told her that if she weren''t her biological daughter, she would have died many times over.


    As Pedro finished cleaning and walked back through the small hall into the ward, Kathryn took a seat on the sofa.


    Holden and his sons entered,


    cing their items on the coffee et


    table. Three of them sat on thedong sofa, while one took a seat on a single chair.


    Pedro naturally positioned himself behind Kathryn, standing guard like a protector.


    "Kathryn, have you eaten?" Holden asked gently.


    To anyone unaware of the situation, Holden''s tone would have seemed like that of a loving father. "Just finished."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kathryn nced at the lunch box and fruits on the table. She then spoke to Holden and Marco, "Pedro takes good care of me. You don''t need to worry. You can take the fruits and meals back. The flowers too I don''t need any more here."


    "When Mr. Queen visited, the bouquet he brought is still in the vase. There''s no space for more flowers, so there''s no need to bring


    any. As for food, snacks, and


    I''m well-stocked-Mr. Queen sent


    plenty."


    Hayden and Liberty had also visited, bringing Clive and Zachary along with lots of food and drinks.


    The doctor even joked that her ward looked like a small supermarket.


    Ironically, Kathryn trusted the food from Hayden and Liberty, her former adversaries, more than anything her own family sent.

 Chapter 3550

    Chapter 3550


    Holden said, "Kathryn, this is a small gift from me and your brothers. We''re family, so of course, we had to visit you in the hospital. I''m getting older and not as strong as I used to be, and I''ve been in the hospital myself recently, so I can''t take care of you. But your brothers are still young and can look after you. If you feel ufortable having them here, you can ask your sisters-inw toe and stay with you. There''s no need to rely on Mr. Fraser all the time-after all, he''s still a stranger."


    Holden stressed the word "stranger," reminding Kathryn to keep her distance from Pedro. The people at the hospital, unaware of the situation, probably thought Pedro was Kathryn''s husband.


    Holden didn''t like Pedro. In fact, he despised the all-around assistant who was always by rissa''s side. Don''t be fooled by how friendly he seemed with Mr. Dunn, sometimes even acting like they were brothers. The truth was, Holden hated Mr. Dunn deeply.


    Mr. Dunn was more respected by rissa than her own husband and was trusted with everything. rissa confided in him, while she kept many things secret from Holden. He only knew what rissa wanted him to know, and nothing more.


    Holden could see the affection in Pedro''s eyes when he looked at Kathryn, and he didn''t want anything to develop between them. To him, Pedro was just a servant to Kathryn.


    Marco added, ¡°Yes, Kathryn, your sisters-inw can take care of you. They can chat with you and keep youpany. Mr. Fraser is busy, so we shouldn''t burden him with this."


    rissa had suddenly ordered Holden and her sons to rece Pedro and not let him stay with Kathryn. They were her family, and they should be the ones taking care of her in the hospital.


    rissa had scolded them, using them ofcking any father-daughter or sibling bonds. Kathryn had been in the hospital for days, and they had only visited once or twice, and that too only when she asked them to.


    The three brothers especially got a harsh scolding.


    rissa had returned to work at thepany, but she was in a terrible mood. Her face was tense every day, as if someone owed her a fortune. The employees at Farrell Group had been on edge for the past few days. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    When the weekend finally arrived, rissa announced that everyone had to work overtime with no days off this week.


    Overtime usually came with extra


    pay, and in the past, no one would haveined. After all, weekend work meant double pay. But with rissa''s unpredictable mood,


    everyone was afraid of getting


    scolded, especially her sons The other employees had been looking forward to the weekend to relieve their stress, but now they had to work overtime.


    Everyoneined privately, but no one dared to refuse the overtime unless they were ready to quit their job.


    With the end of the year


    approaching, everyone was looking


    forward to their year-end bonuses.


    They didn''t want to miss out, so they decided to endure it for a little


    longer.


    Marco''s face twitched as he remembered the scolding he had received from rissa in her office earlier that day.


    She had berated him for not caring about Kathryn andcking any brotherly affection. She even warned him that his cold-heartedness woulde back to haunt him in the future.

 Chapter 3551

    Chapter 3551


    They all knew that the Farrell family would eventually belong to Kathryn, and their futures depended on her. Yet, they still hadn''t figured out how to win her favor, treating her the same way they always had. It was as if they were blind and brainless.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After being scolded by rissa, Marco didn''t dare say a word. She then instructed them to bring dinner to Kathryn after work.


    Marco knew better than to disobey rissa, so he quickly called Holden, asking him to whip up a few dishes, pack them, and bring them to the hospital. The father and brothers went together to visit Kathryn.


    But even Holden scolded them. He had advised his three sons to take their children back to his hometown to avoid the chaos within the Farrell family. But the sons only sent their children away, choosing to stay behind themselves.


    With no other option, Holden also remained in Jensburg.


    rissa knew the grandchildren had been sent back to Holden''s hometown, but Holden kept quiet about it. He only instructed his daughters-inw to let the grandchildren stay there for the New Year and not return to Jensburg too soon.


    Holden suspected rissa''s instructions carried a deeper message: the battle between rissa and her niece would conclude before the New Year. One of them would perish, and it wouldn''t drag on into the next year.


    Publicly and privately, Holden hoped rissa would win.


    Even though rissa had been harsh to him, reducing him to a shadow of his former self, they had several children and many grandchildren. As long as rissa controlled the Farrell family, their descendants would live well. But if rissa lost, everything would revert to Audrey, and their family''s future would be bleak.


    With their current assets, they could livefortably if managed well. But without rissa to clean up their messes, they''d quickly decline into poverty, and all Holden''s efforts would have been in vain. The thought alone was enough to make him sick with worry.


    Kathryn turned to Pedro and then addressed Holden and Marco, "Why shouldn''t Pedro take care of me? He belongs to me-he''s my man!" Kathryn''s voice was firm, "It''s only natural that my people take care of me. There''s nothing wrong with that."


    The four were stunned into silence.


    Did Kathryn really see Pedro as her man? Had something happened between them?


    They had no idea.


    Kathryn wasn''t the type to be easily swayed by emotions. Many men had shown interest in her, but she never reciprocated. The only one she admired was Hayden.


    But Hayden was the eldest daughter of the Queen family-a true woman. Even if Hayden were a man, his status and position would never allow him to marry into the Farrell family.


    Kathryn''s feelings for Hayden were destined to go unfulfilled.


    "Brothers, you all have work to do. I''ve heard that Mom has been on a rampage at thepanytely, always scolding people. You must be under a lot of pressure. I won''t keep you here and risk you fatting behind on your work and getting scolded by Mom."


    to


    "No, no, no, we''re fine. Taking care of you is more important than work," Marco quickly replied.


    For the past couple of days, Marco


    and his brothers preferred hiding out


    at the hospital, taking care of


    Kathryn, rather than staying at thepany and facing rissa''s wrath.


    Kathryn said, ¡°No, aside from Pedro, I don''t trust any of you."


    Holden and the others couldn''t hide their displeasure.

 Chapter 3552

    Chapter 3552


    Kathryn''s words were a direct echo of rissa''s, blunt and without any pretense. She didn''t bother giving them any respect, showing the same strength that the women of the Farrell family were known for.


    Marco silently grumbled about Kathryn. He couldn''t help but think Holden was the only one who could truly endure such strong-willed women. If Holden were a Ninja Turtle, they were the little Ninja Turtles, forced to obey and endure under rissa''s overpowering influence.


    "Kathryn, we''re family," Marco said.


    "You''ve never treated me like family," Kathryn responded coldly. "In your eyes, the only daughter and sister you have is Shiloh. Let''s not pretend otherwise."


    She continued, "Dad, there''s no need to act like the loving father now. You might be able to y that role, but I can''t. Since I returned, I''ve seen how you really feel about me."


    Back when Shiloh was alive, Holden had tried to arrange a marriage for Kathryn, but the man he chose was just another spoiled rich kid. If he truly cared about her, how could he set her up with someone like that?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The bond between Kathryn and Holden was shallow, and she didn''t push it. Maybe she was just destined to have a distant rtionship with her family.


    Kathryn asked, "Did Mom send you here to get rid of Pedro? Without him by my side, does she n to control me or drug me again?"


    She continued, "Brother, go back and


    tell Mom that when someone makes a mistake, they have to face the consequences. It''s not that I don''t want to support her, but I can''t. convince myself to stand by her no matter what. If I had grown up with her, maybe I would''ve been like Shiloh, blindly following her. But that''s not who I am. What Mom is doing isn''t right."


    Marco smiled awkwardly, "Kathryn, no matter what, we''re your real family. We share the same blood. Family is what matters most. People are selfish. If you don''t look out for yourself, no one will.¡±


    Kathryn remained firm, "Brother, I''m not a child. know what I should and shouldn''t do. Don''t try to persuade me. If Mom really wants to take Pedro away from me, she might as well kick me out of the Farrel family too. I don''t care to stay."


    Marco was at a loss for words.


    Just then, Kathryn''s phone rang. Seeing it was rissa, she took a deep breath and answered.


    "Your father and brother couldn''t convince you," rissa said calmly. She knew her sons wouldn''t be able toplete the task she had given them.


    "Mom, you once told me that from the moment Pedro came to me, he was mine for life. He belongs to me, and I won''t let him go!"


    Kathryn was determined. If rissa


    wanted to drive Pedro away, then


    she wouldn''t be the sessor of the Farrell family. How could she lead the family if she couldn''t even make her own decisions? To be the sessor, she needed to have full control.

 Chapter 3553

    Chapter 3553


    After a brief silence on the phone, rissa said to Kathryn, "Pedro is yours, and he will always be yours. I never said I wanted to take him away, and I don''t have the authority to do so."


    Once an all-purpose assistant is assigned to the head of the family or their sessor, only the master they serve can decide their fate.


    rissa continued, "I want to talk to Pedro. Have hime to thepany. I''m still here."


    Kathryn, wary, asked, "Mom, what do you want to talk to Pedro about? Shouldn''t you tell me first before telling him?"


    "Kathryn, don''t you trust me? I''m your mother. Would I harm you? Pedro is yours and will always be yours. I have no power to change that. If you don''t want him toe to me, I''ll go to the hospital and talk to him alone. But if I do that, I might get upset and do something you won''t like. You have two choices."


    Kathryn sighed and said, ¡°I''ll tell him. But Mom, please send Dad and my brothers back. I don''t need them to take care of me."


    Kathryn could leave the hospital in a couple of days. She was almost fully recovered. It was Pedro who insisted she stay for a few extra days to rest. Besides, the conflict between the Farrell family and Wiltspoon had settled.


    Leaving the hospital would put Kathryn in an ufortable position, caught between both sides.


    Pedro, caring for her, didn''t want her to face that stress just yet.


    rissa asked, "Do you not want their care, or are you afraid they''ll drug you?"


    Kathryn answered bluntly, "Both."


    She had no strong feelings for her father and brothers. Their care felt unnatural to her, and she didn''t really need it-just someone to bring her meals.


    In the first few days, she had been


    weak and dizzy, needing Pedro''s support to even get out of bed. If rissa asked Holden and her brothers to drug her, they likely would, and with a heavy dose. They wished she would sleep and never wake up.


    In their eyes, she was the reason Shiloh lost favor and ultimately her life. To them, she was not a sister but someone who took away everything that belonged to Shiloh.


    "Your father and brothers are your family. Blood ties remain, even if rtionships have been strained. They may not have been kind in the past, but they never truly harmed you." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    rissa wanted to defend her sons, hoping the family could live in peace.


    Kathryn understood the idea of family loyalty, but although they shared the same mother, she had no bond with her three brothers.


    Kathryn responded coldly, "It was


    you, Mom, who kept them in line and I was too guarded to give them a chance. It''s not that they didn''t try to harm me-they just didn''t seed."


    She felt no brotherly connection with them.


    Her rtionship with her three sisters-inw only improved because she sided with them when her brothers cheated and treated them unfairly.


    Her eldest sister-inw, Erika, wanted a divorce, and Kathryn supported her. The divorce was dyed due to an unresolved dispute over property division.

 Chapter 3554

    Chapter 3554


    rissa tried to convince Erika to forgive Marco, but it was no use. Erika had given up on Marco and was determined to divorce him. She refused to give up her rightful share of their property and insisted on an equal division.


    Marco, despite being at fault, wanted Erika to leave with nothing, but neither Erika nor her family agreed.


    The divorce had dragged on, but Kathryn predicted it would be finalized before the New Year.


    rissa wanted Marco to go through with the divorce, partly to give Erika her freedom and avoid further conflict. She also wanted Marco''s children to stay with Erika, ensuring their bloodline would continue even if something happened to the Farrell family.


    rissa and Holden were determined to keep their grandchildren close.


    Kathryn had been in the hospital for days and was aware of everything happening outside. Before she was hospitalized, Erika visited and confirmed she was set on divorcing Marco.


    Erika also apologized to Kathryn for the way she treated her in the past.


    Kathryn sympathized with her sisters-inw.


    Life in the Farrell mansion had not been easy for them. With a strong-willed mother-inw like rissa in charge, they could never truly manage the household. They had to consult her on every decision, big or small, and faced her wrath if they made a mistake. Their daily lives revolved around pleasing her.


    Their husbands cheated and had affairs, yet their inws still sided with the men. Although rissa disciplined her sons, the daughters-inw still felt wronged.


    Even when filing for divorce, the sisters-inw couldn''t retaliate against their husbands because rissa, as their mother, would always take their side.


    Kathryn epted Erika''s apology.


    Even though Erika was in the midst of a contentious divorce with Marco and resented the Farrell family her rtionship with Kathryn had improved.


    l


    "Kathryn, the past is over," rissa began, "but the pain it caused still lingers. Some mistakes can''t be undone just because time has passed. But don''t worry, as long as they don''t provoke me, I won''t do anything to them."


    However, Kathryn had no intention of helping her brothers in the future.


    "Okay, I won''t push this. I don''t know where you got this stubbornness and vengefulness from. Tell Pedro toe to see me now." rissained about Kathryn''s temper.


    Kathryn replied, "Mom, I''m your daughter. My personality and tempere from you."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But Kathryn was not as domineering


    as her mother. She wouldn''t climb to power at any cost. She would fight for what was rightfully hers, but she wouldn''t take what wasn''t.


    She preferred to build her own empire, fair and square.


    rissa was furious, her face darkening, but since they were on the phone, Kathryn had no idea.


    "...Tell Pedro toe over now!"


    rissa ended the call abruptly, fearing that if she kept talking, she might want to reach through the phone and strangle her ungrateful daughter.

 Chapter 3555

    Chapter 3555


    After rissa ended the call, Kathryn turned to Holden and Marco. "I told Mom. You can go home now," she said.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Holden and his sons had overheard Kathryn''s conversation with her mother. Feeling uneasy, they suspected rissa wanted Kathryn to be kinder to her brothers. But Kathryn was not inclined to listen.


    Marco and the others, who already harbored no brotherly affection for Kathryn, only grew more resentful of her. If the Farrell family weren''t in such a critical situation, they might have tried to eliminate Kathryn. However, doing so now would only benefit Wancheng, and they weren''t in a position to act anyway. They preferred to hide behind rissa, exploit the Farrell Group, and pursue their own selfish interests.


    "Kathryn, it seems you''re doing better now. Since Marco and the others don''t need to take care of you, please take care of yourself. Your brothers and I will leave now. Call us if you need anything. Remember, I''m your father, and they are your brothers. We are family," Holden said calmly before standing up. He then addressed his three sons, "It''s gettingte. Let''s go so we don''t disturb Kathryn''s rest."


    "Marco, Kathryn has already eaten, so take the lunch box back. It''s taking up space here. Kathryn, we''ll leave the fruit. If you don''t like the bouquet, feel free to toss it."


    The fruit basket was heavy and cumbersome to carry, so Holden wasn''t concerned about leaving it behind. However, Kathryn wasn''t about to eat anything they brought, so she insisted they take it back.


    "Dad, take the fruit too. I don''t need anything here. Just visit, no need to bring anything," Kathryn urged.


    Sage and Noel then carried therge fruit basket out, leaving only the bouquet behind.


    Once they had left, Kathryn instructed Pedro to throw the bouquet in the trash outside.


    Pedro did as told and, upon returning, asked Kathryn, "What did Master say on the phone? Is he nning to transfer me?"


    "You belong to me, and you will always belong to me. No one has the right or the authority to take you away," Kathryn said firmly. ¡°My mother wants you to go to the Farrell Group to meet her. She said she needs to talk to you."


    Pedro thought for a moment. "I


    doubt Madam Farrell will do anything to me. Even though I''m here with you alone, I''m backed by the mysterious Farrell family training base, which even Madam Farrell can''t reach. If she tries anything, they''ll step in."


    Kathryn warned him, "Be careful when you meet her. Who knows what she''s nning? Don''t rely too


    much on that training base. Pet


    my aunt was in trouble, what


    happened to her assistant? They didn''t step in. I think the base only handles training. They probably have strict rules they can''t break."


    She believed that the assistants trained there were conditioned to be cold and emotionless-loyal and capable, but devoid of feelings. Pedro was simr: he was loyal and affectionate towards her but indifferent and ruthless towards others. If someone were injured and asked Pedro for help, he wouldn''t intervene unless shemanded him to do so.

 Chapter 3556

    Chapter 3556


    Pedro, however, was slightly different. He knew who Kathryn cared about, and if she were ever in trouble or danger, he would help without hesitation. This was perhaps because he had fallen in love with her.


    Pedro remained silent.


    "Go to thepany. She wants to talk to you. If you don''t go, she''lle here, and my mother and I will end up arguing again,¡± Kathryn instructed. Pedro hesitated. "I''ll go, but I''m worried about leaving you alone here."


    "There''s nothing to worry about. The only one who might kill me is my mother. My father and brothers may want me dead, but they don''t have the nerve to act on it. If they did, they wouldn''t survive. Liberty and the others would never do such a thing. My mother won''t kill me," Kathryn reassured him.


    She was certain of this. If her mother had wanted her dead, it would have happened long ago.


    Pedro pursed his lips. "Alright, I''ll go. If anything happens, call me."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Got it, now hurry."


    With Kathryn''s urging, Pedro headed to Farrell Group.


    rissa had been in a bad mood since returning to thepany, and even on weekends, many employees were working overtime. The office building was brightly lit, but the atmosphere was tense and oppressive.


    When Pedro entered the building, the only sound he could hear was his own footsteps.


    The two receptionists noticed him entering. Perhaps rissa had informed them in advance, as they stood up, nodded, and smiled at him, gesturing for him to proceed without saying a word.


    Pedro quickly took the elevator to the top floor and approached rissa''s office. He knocked on the door.


    "Come in," came rissa''s voice after a moment.


    Pedro entered and saw Mr. Dunn was also present.


    Before Pedro arrived, he didn''t know what rissa and Mr. Dunn had been discussing.


    When Pedro entered, rissa looked


    at him and instructed Mr. Dunn, "Prepare the necessary materials. The time and location can change as needed."


    "You can leave now. I need to talk to Pedro."


    Mr. Dunn responded respectfully and walked out. As he passed by Pedro, he paused, as if wanting to say something, but decided against it. Pedro approached rissa''s desk.


    "Madam," he greeted.


    rissa nodded slightly, gesturing for him to sit where Mr. Dunn had been sitting. "Sit down."


    Pedro sat as instructed.


    rissa observed him for a moment.


    Pedro remained calm andposed.


    "You''re a couple of years older than Kathryn, right?" rissa asked suddenly.


    "Yes, I''m two years older than the youngdy," Pedro replied. Kathryn was twenty-eight, and Pedro was thirty.


    rissa nodded. "The New Year is approaching After that, Kathryn will be 29, and you''ll be 31. You''re both getting older. Many people your age are already married, some with children. But Kathryn doesn''t seem interested in marriage. She''s wary of men like her father and isn''t keen on letting a man into her life."


    rissa sighed, "I only have one daughter. She''s not interested in love or marriage, and I''m worried. I''ve tried setting her up on dates, but she refuses to go. She says that exceptional men won''t want to marry into the Farrell family and live in her shadow."

 Chapter 3557

    Chapter 3557


    After a brief pause, rissa continued, ¡°Kathryn is the future leader, the next version of me. She has the responsibility to ensure the next generation of heirs. If she doesn''t invite a man into her life, how will she have a daughter?"


    Kathryn had mentioned that she could find a man to sleep with a few times, then have a sessor once she gets pregnant and gives birth to a daughter. She believes there''s no need to marry or invite a man into her home.


    The father would be absent, and the daughter would remain with her.


    Young people today have very different ideas from our generation.


    Even though rissa was the head of the family, she still believed women should marry or bring a husband into their home.


    She wasn''t as open-minded as Kathryn.


    rissa was concerned about Kathryn''s marriage. Pedro didn''t know how to respond, so he just listened quietly.


    "Pedro, since you left the base, have you looked for your rtives? Have you explored your own background?"


    rissa suddenly shifted the conversation to Pedro.


    Pedro cautiously replied, "Madam, those of us sent to the base were all orphans, without any family. I haven''t looked into my background, and there''s no need to. Anyone who entered the base had no living rtives. Even if they did, they were distant ones."


    It''s better not to seek out those distant rtives.


    Pedro hadn''t investigated his past, nor had he sought out any distant rtives. He didn''t even remember where he was from, so how could he search for them?


    When he was selected for the base, he was about five or six years old. At that time, he was an orphan, both


    parents gone, and no siblings. He et


    didn''t know if his parents had any rtives. He only remembered that the boss of the base noticed him in the Fox Courtyard and took him from the orphanage to the base.


    He assumed the boss must have researched him to confirm he had no family ties before choosing him.


    After a moment of silence, rissa said, "That''s true. You were all very young when you entered the base, all orphans, and you don''t have many memories of the past. Have you ever thought about getting married?"


    Pedro replied seriously, "Madam, we aren''t allowed to marry, have children, or form romantic attachments unless it''s with someone who would be loyal to us for life."


    The only person he could love was Kathryn. He couldn''t fall for anyone else. Fortunately, he wasn''t


    interested in others. Since he knew he could only love someone who was loyal to him for life, Kathryn was the only one in his eyes and heart. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    rissa looked at him for a


    l.ne


    moment, "You are undoubtedly a good person, not too old, and a good match for Kathryn. You''re an orphan, with no parents or siblings. If Kathryn is with you, she won''t have to deal with theplications of inws. Given Kathryn''s personality, she''s likely too impatient and


    stubborn to handle such


    rtionships well."


    Pedro''s dark eyes flickered, "Madam, I am just the all-around assistant to the youngdy, loyal to her for life. I would go through fire and water for her. But when ites to matters of the heart, it''s not up to me."


    He liked Kathryn, and Kathryn wasn''t without feelings for him. But in their rtionship, he was only there to support her, and Kathryn held all the power.


    Kathryn could treat him however she wished.


    rissa mentioned that Kathryn only wanted a daughter, not a husband. So, Kathryn might really just sleep with Pedro and not give him a title.

 Chapter 3558

    Chapter 3558


    rissa smiled and said, "That''s right. There''s no point in asking you; you can''t make that decision. How does Kathryn treat you? I see she trusts you a lot and treats you better than she treats me, her own mother. She''s closer to you. I''m her biological mother, yet there''s always a distance between us. She doesn''t trust me and keeps her guard up."


    Pedro replied, ¡°Madam, everyone can see how the youngdy treats me.¡±


    What could he say?


    rissa had asked him to chat, but it felt like she wanted to marry Kathryn to him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    But could rissa decide for Kathryn?


    Moreover, Kathryn only nned to invite men into her life but not marry.


    Unless Kathryn was no longer the Farrell family''s sessor, she wouldn''t marry out.


    Pedro thought about rissa''s recent actions and had an idea of what was going on in her mind, but he didn''t show it.


    Not only were he and Kathryn watching, but Liberty was also watching.


    In the end, who would prevail?


    Pedro didn''t care. He only followed Kathryn''s orders and did whatever she asked.


    Was rissa ready to lose so soon?


    However, Pedro also felt that rissa would definitely lose. Of course, he didn''t dare say that. He was loyal to Kathryn, but rissa was still Kathryn''s mother.


    Kathryn was still the sessor of the Farrell family. Many members of the Farrell family were standing by, watching, and it seemed they wouldn''t help rissa. They might even hope rissa would lose.


    rissa hade to power by overthrowing her sister and younger sister. Rumors like that had long circted in the Farrell family, but no one dared discuss it openly.


    For the Farrell family, all they could do was watch who became the head of the family, as they had no chance to get involved in the core power.


    However, if the descendants of the


    previous head took over the Farrell


    family again, it might be better for


    re


    them. After all, Audrey had left the Farrell family for decades. When she returned, she needed to win people over.


    Not to mention Liberty, who was pushed forward by Audrey. Liberty was born and raised in Wiltspoon, so she had no roots in the Farrell family.


    Even if some had already joined Liberty, it was because they were oppressed by the Farrell family''s leader and wanted to bring her down.


    Liberty''sst name wasn''t Farrell. If she really wanted to take over the Farrell family, she''d have to take her mother''s surname.


    rissa nodded and looked at Pedro again. He had regr features, not quite handsome, but good-looking.


    Her own daughter wasn''t a beauty either. Shiloh was prettier than Kathryn.


    Why did she think of Shiloh again?


    rissa sighed inwardly, and when she looked at Pedro again, her gaze softened. She said to him, "Pedro, you''re the most capable person around Kathryn. You know the


    current situation better than anyone


    else have to pay for what I


    ve done.


    I don''t regret it, but I''m not ready to


    ept it. I''m old, yet I still can''t escape it.


    I only have Kathryn. Although she betrayed me and doesn''t share my views, she''s still my daughter, my flesh and blood. I need to n for her future. If the Farrell family changes hands, you must take


    e


    Kathryn far from Jensburg, hide your


    identities, and start anew,


    With you by Kathryn''s side, I feel reassured. With your abilities, you and Kathryn can start over and create a new life, even in an unfamiliar ce." rissa was entrusting Kathryn''s future to Pedro.


    Now, she was d she had contacted the base early to have someone arranged to follow Kathryn.

 Chapter 3559

    Chapter 3559


    rissa had arranged an all-around assistant for Kathryn early on because she initially believed Kathryn was a hopeless case. Without someone capable by her side, she thought it would be difficult for Kathryn to establish her authority. So, she asked the base to assign an all-around assistant. Unexpectedly, one day, she would consider entrusting Kathryn to Pedro as a lifelong partner.


    If Kathryn left the Farrell family, married Pedro, and lived as an ordinary couple, it wouldn''t be a bad oue. Both werepetent, and theirbined strengths as a couple might even lead to a better life than what they had now.


    Having been the head of the family for decades, rissa clearly understood the current state of the Farrell Group and the family. Another reason she wanted Kathryn to be with Pedro was that Pedro came from the training base, where loyalty was absolute. No one from the base had ever betrayed their master. They were loyal for life, doing whatever the master asked, whether good or bad. Even if the master died, their loyalty remained unwavering.


    Just like Mr. Jimenez, the former matriarch''s assistant, who, even in his nies, is still driven by the desire to avenge his matriarch and reim the position for her lineage, ensuring it goes to Audrey, or Liberty. The Farrell family had a tradition of training such loyal assistants at their base.


    Pedro was surprised when rissa called him over to discuss these matters. He thought she intended to dismiss him. But rissa''s smile was tinged with bitterness.


    "Kathryn and I don''t have a deep mother-daughter bond, but I do feel sorry for her. After giving birth, I was weak, and I failed to recognize the loyalty and deceit of those around me, allowing someone the chance to switch my daughter. Babies look alike at birth, but if you look closely, each child is unique. I didn''t notice the difference.


    I spent over 20 years loving a


    daughter who wasn''t mine, while my real daughter suffered in someone else''s home, beaten, scolded, and abused. When I think about the life Kathryn endured, it breaks my heart, and I feel immense guilt.


    When she returned, she pretended to be weak, biding her true abilities. At first, I didn''t see it. I assumed her tough upbringing in the countryside made her frail. I didn''t like her and even cursed God for giving me such a weak and useless daughter.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Shiloh had been my real daughter, despite her limitations, she might have be a capable leader after over 20 years of my guidance."


    rissa reflected on the past two


    years, "Because I didn''t like Kathryn, we never developed a close bond. I often scolded her, calling her hopeless arranged for you to be by her side early on because I feared she might truly be unable to bear the burden of the family. With you as her powerful assistant, I thought you''d help her achieve what she couldn''t on her own, establishing her authority so that thepany''s veterans and family elders wouldn''t underestimate her."

 Chapter 3560

    Chapter 3560


    rissa spoke with a bitter smile, "Later, I realized Kathryn was only pretending to be weak. Every time Shiloh tried to frame her, Kathryn not only escaped but also managed to turn the tables, exposing Shiloh''s schemes. Little by little, I grew more disappointed in Shiloh, while Kathryn began to reveal her skills and courage in thepany. I realized her true potential; she was born to do business and be a strong woman.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Once I understood her capabilities, I continued scolding her in thepany for a while to maintain her cover. But as she learned more about the Farrell Group, I began to delegate power to her. By the time everyone realized it, they could no longer control her. After all, she is my daughter. I owe her so much I never fed her or even held her. I must make up for that. No matter how she treats me, I will endure it. If it were anyone else, I would have taken their life the moment they betrayed me."


    Pedro remained silent, knowing that everything rissa said was true.


    rissa continued, "Kathryn always said that if I made a mistake, I must bear the consequences. She believes that if something doesn''t belong to her, she won''t take it, even if offered. But if it does, no one can take it away. She''s not like me cruel and indifferent to family ties. She has a conscience, a sense of morality, and values loyalty.


    I can foresee my end. I don''t want her to witness my downfall and tragic death. We are mother and daughter, after all. Seeing me die horribly would only hurt her and damage her rtionships with those in Wiltspoon. If I hadn''t had a feud with them, Kathryn would have gotten along well with them ¡ªthey''re all simr in nature and admire each other.


    Pedro, take Kathryn away from Jensburg in the next couple of days. Once you leave, don''t return. Let her forget about the Farrell family''s affairs."


    rissa could see her own defeating. She nned to take Audrey and Liberty with her, though whether she would seed was uncertain. What if she died, but they survived?


    Previously, she thought that if she died, Kathryn would remain and someone would take over, keeping, the Farrell family in her line. But then there was Serenity in Wiltspoon Serenity was pregnant, and they wouldn''t let here, meaning the eldest sister''s bloodline would continue. The position might not go to Kathryn after all.


    And if her plot seeded, knowing Kathryn''s nature, she wouldn''t ept everything from the Farrell family. In that case, rissa decided to let her daughter go. She would no longer insist on Kathryn taking over everything.


    rissa added, "I''ve sorted out my personal property. You can take the money I''ve set aside and go as far as you can. Then, hide your identity and start a new life. With the wealth I''ve prepared, you''ll have no trouble making aeback."


    rissa had been in charge of the Farrell Group for decades, gradually transferringpany assets into her personal wealth, which had be quite substantial.


    Finally, rissa took out a bag of powder and handed it to Pedro. He took it, looked at it, then at her, waiting for an exnation.


    ???


    "This is the drug I gave Kathryn that night," rissa exined. "She was cautious and only took one sip, but it''s potent. Even a single sip


    weakened her for a week. When you return mix it into the tonic soup you prepare for her. Once she drinks it and falls asleep, you can take her away from Jensburg."

 Chapter 3561

    Chapter 3561


    Knowing that Pedro cared about Kathryn, rissa reassured him, "Don''t worry, this medicine won''t harm her. It will just make her sleep for a few days. Even when she wakes up, she''ll be weak for a week or two. I would never harm my only daughter."


    Pedro took the packet of powder, slipped it into his pocket, and said to rissa, "Madam, I''ve taken the medicine, but I can''t guarantee the youngdy will take it."


    rissa had already decided that if Pedro didn''t do it, she would find someone else to drug Kathryn. But Pedro nned to have the medicine tested first to understand what it was, so Kathryn could be more cautious.


    "I understand you don''t mean to harm her, madam," Pedro continued, "but Kathryn is an adult with her own mind. If I do this, she''ll be furious with me."


    After a pause, rissa said, "It doesn''t matter what she thinks. I just want to get her out of here."


    "Pedro, for Kathryn''s sake, we must be on the same page this time. We''re doing this for her."


    Pedro wanted to argue was this really for Kathryn''s sake? Did Kathryn want this? But he held his tongue.


    rissa added, "Don''t tell Kathryn about the medicine."


    Pedro responded, "I''m someone she trusts. I can''t keep secrets from her."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    rissa replied firmly, "Sometimes it''s necessary to keep things from her. There are lies, and then there are lies told for the right reasons. It''s okay to tell a good lie once in a while. Even if Kathryn gets mad at you, it won''tst. She''s smart and will understand my intentions as her mother."


    Pedro warned, "If you''re fine, she''ll only be angry for a short time. But if something goes wrong, this coulde between us for the rest of our lives."


    rissa hesitated. No matter what, she and Kathryn were mother and daughter. Kathryn might not have strong feelings for her, but there was still a bond between them. Blood ties create a natural closeness.


    After Kathryn came back into her life, rissa''s love for her had grown beyond just a biological connection.


    ¡°Madam, if there''s nothing else, I should leave first. Madam, you should go home and rest after work. The youngdy is actually concerned about your health. I hope you''ll take care of yourself."


    rissaughed bitterly, "Does she really care about me? If she did, she wouldn''t have betrayed me. If she hadn''t, I might have gotten rid of the big problem weighing on my mind."


    Pedro remained silent for a moment before asking, "Can you be sure your n will seed? The youngdy is acting out of a sense of duty, out of respect for you. She''s trying to make up for your mistakes."


    rissa couldn''t find the words to respond. Her daughter''s actions were honorable, even if they went against her wishes. In Pedro''s eyes, Kathryn''s actions were a form of atonement, something that made her a good daughter.


    rissa finally said, "You should go. Remember what I told you¡ªI''m trusting you with my only daughter. No matter what happens, you must protect Kathryn and make sure she doesn''t suffer."


    Pedro replied, "I''ll protect the youngdy with my life if I have to."

 Chapter 3562

    Chapter 3562


    Pedro wasmitted to protecting Kathryn for life, whether or not he was in love with her.


    rissa waved her hand, signaling Pedro to leave. As he stood up, pushed the chair back, and walked away, she watched him go. He had a strong, upright posture. From behind, he looked quite masculine.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Pedro wasn''t bad-looking either, and in many ways, he was a good match for Kathryn.


    After he left, rissa''s gaze fell on a photo frame on the corner of her desk. It was a family photo taken after Kathryn came back into her life. In the picture, Kathryn stood beside her but didn''t touch her. At that time, they were still strangers to each other, distant and unfamiliar.


    But Shiloh, on the other hand, was clinging to her, holding one of her arms as if she wanted to assert her ce beside rissa.


    rissa picked up the photo frame and stared at it for a long time. She gently touched the image of Kathryn in the photo, murmuring, "Kathryn, you will find more happiness than your mother."


    Then she touched Shiloh''s image. She still had feelings for Shiloh, but......


    When did things change between her and Shiloh? When did they be strangers?


    rissa sighed and quietly whispered, "In my next life, if I am a mother again, I hope you''ll be born as my daughter, and we can be a true mother and daughter."


    The office door opened.


    Mr. Dunn entered, carrying a bag with dinner for rissa.


    "Madam, please have something to eat," Mr. Dunn said kindly. He unpacked the bag, taking out disposable containers and arranging them on the desk.


    rissa watched him set up the meal for a moment before getting up to wash her hands. She didn''t feel like eating alone, so she asked Mr. Dunn to join her.


    He didn''t refuse.


    "Is Audreying?" rissa asked suddenly.


    Mr. Dunn replied, "I haven''t heard anything about hering. Maybe with the New Year approaching, she has no ns."


    rissa said, ¡°She''lle. Keep an eye on her and Fernando (Mr. Jimenez). She''ll probablye with him."


    After not seeing Fernando for decades, rissa never expected that he would still be alive. She was surprised to think of seeing him again after all these years.


    "Fernando is over 90 now. Even if he''s in good health, traveling isn''t easy for him. Wiltspoon is far from Jensburg. The flight takes over two hours, so it''s hard to say if he''ll make the trip."


    Mr. Jimenez''s real name was


    Fernando Jimenez. The younger generation didn''t know his full name. Even Silver Fox, Ezequiel, always called him "Big Brother." So, the younger generation either called him "Old Grandpa" or "Grandpa Jimenez" after Audrey.


    "You don''t understand him. If he''s still alive and has reconnected with Audrey, even if he''s near death, he''ll find a way to return to Jensburg and die in front of my eldest sister''s grave. He''s been loyal to my eldest sister his whole life; she''s the only one he ever loved."


    rissa felt a pang of sadness as she said this.


    Fernando was the only man she had ever loved, and the only man she couldn''t have. He had been so kind to her before...


    rissa once thought that Fernando


    had feelings for her. Butter, she realized he was only kind because she was her elder sister''s little sister, the one her sister had raised. He had watched her grow up. In his eyes, she was just a child, nothing more.

 Chapter 3563

    Chapter 3563


    If it weren''t for her elder sister, Fernando might never have noticed rissa.


    rissa reflected on this with bitterness. She had resented her elder sister, especially when she plotted her sister''s death. No matter what rissa did, people would always mention her elder sister. No matter how well rissa performed, the praise would go to her sister, with people saying, ¡°Your elder sister taught you well."


    rissa admitted she was jealous. Her elder sister was better than her in every way.


    Her elder sister was the one who managed thepany and family affairs, while rissa helped. When a problem arose, if rissa couldn''t solve it, she would go home and discuss it with her elder sister. Her sister would always find a solution, and when rissa followed her advice, everything would work out perfectly.


    rissa wasn''t as smart or as brave as her elder sister, but she wasn''t willing to stay in her sister''s shadow forever. She wanted to be better, to surpass her elder sister.


    rissa believed that what her sister could do, she could do too. If she took her sister''s ce, she was sure she wouldn''t fail.


    So, she killed her sister''s family. Fearing her sister might retaliate, she decided to eliminate her as well.


    When her sister died, she knew who was responsible. Her sister looked at her with disbelief, unable to speak, and left this world in shock. rissa was the one who took care of her sister''s body.


    "He will definitelye back to Jensburg. If Audreyes, he will follow. Even if she doesn''t, he will. He''ll testify that I killed both my elder sister and younger sister," rissa said with certainty.


    "Set up an ambush at the Farrell family cemetery. If Mr. Jimenez returns, the first thing he''ll do is take Audrey to visit my sister''s grave. If you can deal with them at the cemetery, do it there-it''s remote and convenient," rissa instructed Mr. Dunn, making sure he wouldn''t overlook the private cemetery where all the Farrell ancestors were buried.


    "He''ll go to pay his respects to my sister. How could Audrey not go? That''s her biological mother. How could Liberty and the others not go? We could catch them all at once. If we''re not confident enough, we can sabotage their cars and cause an ident on their way back."


    rissa thought it would be ideal if things yed out that way. It would save her from having to die with Audrey and the others.


    As long as Audrey was out of the way, rissa would have no opponents, and her descendants would inherit the position of matriarch.


    Mr. Dunn said, "Madam, I''ll make the arrangements, but I must point out that if you''ve thought of this, they''ve likely thought of it too. Our chances of sess are slim."


    Unless rissa confronted them at the Farrell family mansion, poured gasoline around the house, and set it on fire, killing everyone inside, the sess rate of their n would only be between 20% and 50%.


    Mr. Dunn added, "They have several powerful families on their side."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    rissa looked up and red at Mr. Dunn. "Mr. Dunn, could you please not discourage me while I''m eating?"


    "Madam, I''m just stating the facts," Mr. Dunn replied.


    rissa said, "Whether it seeds or not, we''ll keep trying until we seed. Even if we can''t take them all out, we need to at least hurt them, if all else fails, we''ll go with fall the original n. I''ll sacrifice myself, but I''ll make sure they all go down with me."


    Her original n was to wait until Audrey and the others arrived at the Farrell family mansion. She would have someone pour gasoline around the house and set it aze, ensuring that no one could escape. They would all die together.

 Chapter 3564

    Chapter 3564


    Even if rissa were to die, she intended to secure her fortune before going.


    This n had a higher chance of sess. Audrey and the others would try to escape, but unless they made it to the rooftop where a helicopter might be waiting, they wouldn''t be able to get away. And to make sure of that, rissa nned to have the door to the rooftop welded shut so they couldn''t escape.


    Mr. Dunn was quiet for a moment before reminding rissa, "If that happens, the youngdy may refuse to take over as head of the family. If she declines, the head of the family will have died in vain. Without a sessor, the position could fall into someone else''s hands."


    Without hesitation, rissa replied, "If ites to that, Kathryn will take over. She may be harsh, but she won''t let it all slip away. Besides, the people from Wiltspoon won''t alle together. Serenity won''te, and even Elisa might not show up. They''re focused on grooming Liberty to take over." Serenity and Liberty still have heirs, so it would be a matter of whose descendants would take over.


    rissa was confident Kathryn coulde out on top.


    Kathryn had been working with her for two years, gaining experience in running the Farrell Group and the Farrell family. She was more seasoned than Serenity and Elisa.


    rissa also knew that Elisa wasn''t interested in taking over. Her personality wasn''t suited for leadership.


    As for Serenity, she was pregnant. Could she reallye here with a big belly topete with Kathryn? It was unlikely. Serenity had been trying to conceive for a year after marrying Zachary, and she was very protective of this pregnancy.


    "We''ll see how things unfold. We''ve prepared several ns, so one of them is bound to work."


    "When Mr. Janzen arrives, I need to meet him."


    rissa was eager to ask Fernando in person-did he really have no feelings for her at all?


    She had been young and beautiful once. Her abilities, though not as strong as her elder sister''s, were stillmendable. So why did he never see her?


    Mr. Dunn replied, "Madam, there''s no need for you to seek him out. He''lle to you."


    rissa paused, then smiled bitterly. "You''re right."


    If Fernando followed Audrey back to Jensburg, his first stop would be to pay respects to rissa''s elder sister, and then he would confront rissa. How much evidence did he have against her?


    rissa was unsure.


    But it was undeniable that Fernando had been an insider back then.


    Of


    course, if Fernando didn''t have solid proof that she killed her sister, she wouldn''t admit to it, and she might even turn the tables and use him.


    If Fernando imed she sent assassins after him, did he have proof?


    Without evidence, he couldn''t do anything to her.


    Who had saved Fernando back then, and were those people still alive?


    Even if they were, would anyone believe them?


    As rissa and Mr. Dunn discussed their plot over dinner, Kathryn remained unaware.


    When Pedro returned, Kathryn was waiting for him. As soon as he came in, she asked, "What did my mother say to you? I''m worried she''ll try to keep you from staying with me."


    In her mother''s eyes, Pedro was her key support. Without him by her side, Kathryn would be at a significant disadvantage.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Pedro didn''t respond right away.


    Instead, he poured himself a ss of water, drank it, and then sat down across from Kathryn. He took a packet of powder from his trouser pocket and handed it to her.


    Kathryn took it and asked, "What''s this?"


    Pedro replied, ¡°Madam asked me to mix it into your soup so you''d sleep for a while. You''d wake up naturally after everything was over."


    Kathryn was about to open the packet to inspect it but hesitated.

 Chapter 3565

    Chapter 3565


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Is this the medicine my mother gave me before, the one she made me drink?"


    Pedro replied, ¡°That''s what Madam Farrell said. But I''m not sure if it''s the same. The hospital didn''t give us the results. I suspect Madam Farrell used her influence to keep the truth from us. I won''t let you take this medicine. I''ll send it to another hospital to find out what it really is."


    Despite Pedro''s warning, Kathryn opened the packet and sniffed it. "It smells like the drink I hadst time."


    Pedro cautioned, "Don''t get too close. If you identally ingest it, you might be bedridden for days."


    Kathryn carefully folded the packet and handed it back. "Take it to a hospital outside Jensburg. My mother''s been plotting for years and has connections. If she finds out, we won''t get the truth."


    Pedro pocketed the packet. Kathryn then teased, ¡°My mother asked you to drug me, but you didn''t. Aren''t you worried she''lle after you?"


    Pedro lightly pinched her cheek. "I''m loyal to you, not your mother. She may lead the family, but I''m not her assistant. I can disobey her unless you tell me otherwise. She said the medicine wouldn''t harm you, and I believe her, but medicine is still dangerous. Last time, you took a sip and ended up in the hospital for days. The effects are strong and could harm you. I could never do something that would hurt you."


    Pedro spoke earnestly, knowing Kathryn was testing him. By giving her the medicine immediately, he showed his loyalty. He would always be devoted to her.


    Pedro added, "If you took the


    medicine, fell asleep, and something


    happened to Madam Farrell, you''d never forgive me. No matter what you think of her, she''s still your mother, and you have the right to know the truth. It''s your decision, not mine."


    Kathryn was pleased with Pedro''s loyalty, love, and understanding. Her mother wanted to protect her from the conflict with her cousin, but Kathryn didn''t want to follow her mother''s n. She wanted to face it together.


    S


    She could ept whatever happened to her mother, but if she was kept in the dark and woke up to find her mother dead, she would resent Pedro and never forgive him. Even if they stayed together, there would always be a barrier between them.


    "What else did my mother say besides asking you to give me the medicine?" Kathryn asked.


    Pedro hesitated, staying silent.


    "Why won''t you tell me?" Kathryn pressed. Suddenly, Pedro blushed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3566

    Chapter 3566


    Kathrynughed in surprise. "You''re blushing! I thought nothing could faze you. What did my mother say to make you blush like that? Did she promise you a beautiful woman for helping her drug me?"


    Pedro replied, "That''s what Madam Farrell said, but it wasn''t an arrangement-it was an entrustment."


    Kathryn''s smile faded. "Did my mother really say that?"


    Pedro nodded, his eyes serious. "Madam Farrell said you and I are of simr age, and I''ll be yours for life. If you care for me, she''d allow us to be together. If she can''t pass the family leadership to you, she asked me to take you away with the money she set aside for you. She said we should go somewhere no one knows us, start over, and be happy together. She made me promise never to let you down or let you suffer."


    Pedro took Kathryn''s hand, their fingers interlocking. "Miss, I''ll never let you down-not in this life. No matter what you think of me, I''ll stay by your side and make sure you never suffer."


    "Madam Farrell thinks I''m a good match because I have no family, so you won''t have to worry about inws. She said you''re stubborn and might struggle with that. She also said that, despite your differences, you''re still her daughter. Even though you''ve hurt her, she wants to pave the way for your future."


    Pedro''s voice softened as he added, "She alsoined that you didn''t want to settle down or get married. She said if you needed a sessor, you could just find a man, get pregnant, and then get rid of him afterward."


    At this, Pedro looked at Kathryn with a pitiful expression, as if he felt uncertain about his ce in her life.


    Kathrynughed, pulling her hand away. She yfully pinched his face and ear. "Don''t look at me like that! I haven''t even slept with you yet. You''re acting like I''ve wronged you."


    Pedro smiled. "We''ll talk about thatter."


    Kathryn''s tone turned serious. "Did my cousin Audrey say when she''sing?"


    Pedro replied, "I think in the next two days."


    Kathryn then asked, "What about my


    aunt''s


    tow love What''s his


    Is


    too?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    name?


    Swings


    Pedro''s demeanor grew serious. "His surname is Jimenez." "Jimenez?"


    "Yes. Not many people remember his name. I had to ask all the elders in your n to find out. No


    remembers his full name


    Kathryn said, "He disappeared from Jensburg decades ago. Those who knew where he went are either dead or missing. Even the n elders don''t know much since they were just teenagers when my aunt got into trouble."

 Chapter 3567

    Chapter 3567


    Kathryn said, ¡°It''s not surprising that most people don''t know Mr. Jimenez''s full name."


    She figured that only rissa might remember it. Holden had told her that rissa had feelings for Mr. Jimenez, who was nearly a hundred years old -more than twenty years older than her mother. Even though Mr. Jimenez was already a middle-aged man when her mother was young, she still fell in love with him.


    This showed that Mr. Jimenez must have been quite attractive in his youth. It was also possible that since Kathryn''s grandparents passed away early, her mother,cking fatherly affection, may have developed a special attachment to older men.


    "Mr. Jimenez is old now, but he''ll stille back, won''t he?"


    Kathryn said this, realizing it was unnecessary. Mr. Jimenez had finally met Audrey and the others, so of course, he would return to Jensburg. He also held evidence of rissa''s crimes.


    If he wasn''t nning toe back, rissa wouldn''t be so anxious and unable to sleep or eat after learning that Mr. Jimenez was alive and had recognized Audrey.


    rissa knew that Mr. Jimenez''s testimony would expose her dark deeds, and her downfall would be inevitable. After ruling the family for 40 or 50 years, being exposed as the one who killed her elder and younger sisters, just to seize power, would destroy her. Even if the statute of limitations protected her from legal consequences, losing her reputation and being publicly condemned would be a fate worse than death.


    In today''s world, where news spreads quickly on the Inte, such a scandal would be known worldwide.


    Kathryn knew that rissa valued her pride above all else.


    For rissa, losing her reputation would be more painful than death itself. Kathryn also suspected that her mother wouldn''t go down.


    Qu


    without a fight and would at


    some final scheme to deal with Audrey and the others. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    rissa wanted Pedro to drug Kathryn and take her away to avoid the impending chaos. rissa likely nned to go down fighting, and she didn''t want Kathryn caught in the crossfire.


    "I''ll be discharged tomorrow," Kathryn said.


    Pedro, understanding what she was nning, nodded and replied, "Alright, I''ll handle the paperwork."


    At the Fortress Hotel, in a small meeting room of the presidential suite, Zachary, Kevin, Clive, Liberty, and Hayden had gathered.


    They were having a meeting to discuss how to counter rissa''s schemes.


    They hadn''t intended to involve Hayden, but she was upset when Kevin kept her out of the loop, feeling excluded. Though she and Kevin weren''t married yet, they were engaged and nning to wed after the New Year. She insisted on being included, as she considered herself part of the York family.


    Even though this matter was mainly Serenity''s family business, Zachary''s involvement meant the York family was also entangled, which brought in other powerful families from Wiltspoon. That''s the influence of inws.

 Chapter 3568

    Chapter 3568


    ?  Chapter 3568


    // August 15, 2024


    Chapter 3568 - Liberty looked at Zachary and asked, "Mr. Dunn handles rissa''s key tasks. Have our people found anything on him?"


    Zachary''s expression was serious as he replied, "He''s very cunning. I had Jim and others tail him, but he slipped away every time. He''s meticulous about covering his tracks. If it weren''t for Julian and Silver Fox''s help, we wouldn''t have any leads. We''ve learned he''s stockpiled arge amount of gasoline, which suggests rissa ns to burn us all in one go. So, when we go out, we should separate and use different vehicles.


    Also, it seems Mr. Dunn has illegally acquired firearms. If we gather enough evidence, we can involve the police."


    Clive asked, "Do we have solid proof?"


    Zachary replied, "I haven''t seen the evidence yet, just heard rumors. But even without solid proof, we can report it."


    Liberty added, "We should report


    them for hiding guns. Aunt Audrey


    ell will


    mentioned that Dr. Carden has arrived in Wiltspoon. Tomorrow morning, she and Uncle Darrell fly to Jensburg with Grandpa Jimenez. My cousin Lnd and Elisa will stay back to manage thepany."


    Audrey had nned for Clive to travel to Jensburg but decided to keep Lnd and Elisa behind, just in case something went wrong.


    Clive said, "My mother wants us to visit the family cemetery first when we arrive in Jensburg, then return to the hotel."


    Once they arrived, rissa would


    closely monitor their movements. Audrey decided, after consulting with Mr. Jimenez, to go to the cemetery first and pay respects, before returning to the hotel to meet Liberty and the others.


    Zachary said quietly, "rissa has known Grandpa Jimenez longer than any of us. She''ll likely predict that he''ll go to the cemetery. WeContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    need to send someone ahead to


    ensure the area is secure and


    protect Grandpa Jimenez. He''s a key witness with crucial evidence, and rissa will be desperate to silence him."


    Clive agreed, "I understand. You handle the arrangements; I have no objections."


    Liberty also said, "Yes, Zachary, go ahead with the n."


    The team Liberty brought consisted mostly of Zachary and Clive''s people, along with Duncan''s bodyguards. However, even the best bodyguards couldn''t cover all angles.


    When Zachary and Clive arrived, they kept their personal guards hidden, with additional help from the Bucham family and Silver Fox''s team. They were all positioned discreetly.


    It was crucial not to reveal their true strength too soon. Simrly, rissa was concealing her full power, keeping her true resources hidden.

 Chapter 3569

    Chapter 3569


    Zachary said, "Sister, I''ll make the arrangements, but I need to inform you."


    After all, this concerns the Farrell family, and Liberty will soon take their name. It also involves his wife Serenity''s family.


    Liberty worried Zachary might overthink and quickly exined, "Zachary, I don''t mean anything by it. I just know that you and Clive are the most reliable. I trust your decisions."


    Even though Liberty was once very strong in her career, she recognized she was still a junior in front of these two presidents. Compared to Hayden, who was younger but took over her family business early and led the Queen Group to great sess, Liberty felt humbled.


    Zachary reassured her, "Sister, I understand. We''re all working towards the same goal."


    Zachary trusted Liberty''s intentions and said, "You should visit Kathryn at the hospital tomorrow. Even though she''s there, she''s still the Farrell family''s heir and will know things faster than us. Pedro, who''s always by her side, is as capable as Grandpa Jimenez-he''s not to be underestimated."


    Luckily, Kathryn is a good person.


    Liberty nodded. "I n to visit Kathryn too. She should be ready for discharge soon."


    If rissa hadn''t caused so much harm, the Farrell family might have had a more peaceful rtionship.


    Liberty admired Kathryn, and Kathryn felt the same about her. Despite their age difference, they got along like sisters and friends.


    "Mr. York, what should I do?" Hayden asked Zachary.


    Kevin also looked at him.


    Zachary replied, "Ms. Queen, please help us protect Grandpa Jimenez and keep us informed."


    The priority was to protect Grandpa Jimenez from rissa''s schemes.


    Hayden agreed, having already done one of the two favors Zachary asked of her.


    After the brief meeting, Kevin insisted on escorting Hayden home, even though she nned to stay at her hotel nearby.


    "It''ste, I''ll stay at the hotel tonight,"


    aden said, "It''s only a few s


    away, so you don''t need to walk me back. You should rest early


    belongs to en.swnont


    Kevin responded, "Even if it''s just a step away, I''ll still escort you home, see you upstairs, and make sure you''re safe inside." Hayden finally agreed.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The two walked hand in hand, closely followed by the Queen family''s bodyguards.


    Ever since they discovered Hayden was a woman, the bodyguards still followed her but kept their distance, knowing that Kevin was fiercely protective. He wouldn''t tolerate any other man around her, not even a mosquito.


    Kevin''s bold nature was only encouraged by Hayden''s affection.


    The bodyguards,paring him to Zachary, thought Kevin couldn''t match Zachary''s maturity and authority But Kevin was still highty capable, managing all the York Corporation hotels with a smile, earning him the nickname "smiling


    tiger."


    Kevin secretly thought that the bodyguards had never seen Zachary in love. When ites to doting on his wife, even Zachary sets the standard.

 Chapter 3570

    Chapter 3570


    Kevin had always looked up to Zachary, both professionally and personally, and followed his example in every way.


    "Yourpany is closing for the holidays soon, right? Will you spend New Year at my house?" Kevin asked Hayden gently.


    Hayden replied, "Not this year, but on the third day of the New Year, my family will visit yours to pay our respects. On the second day, we''ll be with my mom as she visits her family."


    Both families already considered each other inws.


    Kevin smiled, "That sounds good. After New Year, when the Civil Affairs Bureau opens, let''s get our marriage certificate. It''ll take about two months to n the wedding, so we can have it in March when the weather''s perfect."


    "Just n it out."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The families had already discussed the wedding dates. Callum and Camryn''s wedding would happen first, followed by Kevin and Hayden''s.


    Other brothers like Evan, who were of marriageable age, hadn''t found partners yet. They''d likely have to wait until next year.


    The matriarch was overjoyed. Aside from Evan, the others were proactive in pursuing their rtionships.


    When Kevin''s weddinges around, Serenity''s baby would be almost due.


    Thinking of all the happy events around New Year made the matriarch smile in her sleep.


    Kevin escorted Hayden back to the Queen family hotel, taking her upstairs to the presidential suite. He even followed her inside and shut the door, ensuring privacy from the bodyguards.


    Once Hayden was inside, the bodyguards would head to their rooms on the next floor, ready to assist if needed.


    Hayden urged Kevin to go home and rest, but she sat on the sofa and leaned against him as he sat beside her.


    Kevin naturally wrapped his arm around her, and they leaned on each other.


    Hayden had rarely been this close before.


    During a recent vacation, when Kevin and Hayden spent more time together, Hayden finally rxed, showing a softer side, which pleased Kevin.


    He understood Hayden''s strong, independent nature. Having taken over her family''spany so early, she was mature and steady, with a cool temperament. For Kevin, getting her to soften even a little was a victory.


    S


    ????


    He never pressured her to change because she never demanded anything from him. He loved her for who she was, epting her strengths and quirks.


    To Kevin, Hayden was nearly perfect. He loved her deeply.


    As he held her, Kevin looked down at her, his eyes filled with tenderness.


    Feeling his affectionate gaze, Hayden looked up at him.

 Chapter 3571

    Chapter 3571


    As soon as Hayden looked up, Kevin leaned down and kissed her. At first, Hayden was caught off guard and didn''t react. But as Kevin''s kiss grew more passionate, she responded slightly. Feeling her response, Kevin became more intense, kissing her with greater fervor.


    Hayden thought to herself that when they got married, Kevin would likely be very eager on their wedding night, practically devouring her with his passion.


    After the kiss, Kevin restrained himself, pulling back with effort. Hayden, who had been rxing with her eyes closed, opened them and saw the deep emotion in Kevin''s gaze.


    Gently touching his face, Hayden said warmly, "Go home and rest early. Have a good dream, and good night."


    Kevin replied, "You too. I''lle have breakfast with you tomorrow morning." He then kissed her cheek.


    Hayden agreed, "Okay."


    Kevin gave her a fierce hug before standing up from the sofa. When Hayden tried to see him out, Kevin refused.


    "Just sit there. No need to see me off. If you do, I won''t want to leave and might stay until midnight."


    Haydenughed and stayed seated, watching as Kevin left and closed the door behind him. Once she was alone in the room, she finally rxedpletely.


    Suddenly, the door to the second bedroom opened, and Hugh walked out in his pajamas.


    Hayden was startled, then her expression darkened. "Hugh, when did youe in?"


    Hugh, taken aback by her anger, quicklyposed himself and answered casually, "I treated some clients to dinner at our hotel tonight. Afterward, I came upstairs to rest. I didn''t know you were staying here tonight."


    S


    He added with a smile, "Sister, don''t re at me. I didn''t see what you and Kevin were doing. I was just ying games in the other room."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hayden gave him a stern look and said, "There''s nothing inappropriate going on. Besides, Kevin and I are. getting married soon, so even if we were doing something intimate, it''s perfectly natural. I wouldn''t feel embarrassed about it."


    Hayden wasn''t one to blush easily. With their engagement public knowledge, there was no reason for her to feel self-conscious about


    being affectionate with Kevin.


    Hugh grinned. "You''re right, Sister. You''re not easily embarrassed."


    He immediately received a yful p from Hayden.


    Hugh quickly corrected himself, "I mean, you have great self-control. You stay calm no matter what happens."


    "What were you doing in the room?" Hayden asked, giving him another yful p.

 Chapter 3572

    Chapter 3572


    I was just ying some games. I haven''t had time to y in a while," Hugh exined, seeing Hayden frown.


    "Sister, I really haven''t yed in a long time. I''ve been so busy with work. It''s rare for me to get off early, so I wanted to unwind a bit. If I didn''t y games, I might have gone out drinking with friends, and you would have scolded me again."


    In the past, Hugh had always been most afraid of Hayden, even more so than their parents. Even now, he still respected and feared her, especially since she hadn''t changed her strict demeanor even after he found out she was his sister, not his brother. He often marveled at how, despite being twins, Hayden was far more aplished than he was.


    "I haven''t scolded you in ages," Hayden said with a smile. "But you have too much free time. Why don''t you start dating someone? We''re the same age, and I''m getting married soon, but you''re still single."


    Hugh sighed, "Sister, here we go again. You''re more worried about my love life than our parents are. But it''s all about timing. You and Kevin were meant to be. I''m still waiting for my match."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t you have some good female friends? Why not consider dating one of them?"


    "I''m too used to being friends with them. I can''t imagine anything more," Hugh replied.


    Hayden was left speechless. Hugh just hadn''t fallen in love yet. Once he did, she knew he''d be serious about it.


    "Fine, I''ll leave you to figure it out. But don''t stay up toote ying games. Get some rest," Hayden said before heading to her room.


    After she left, Hugh went to the kitchen to prepare a midnight snack. He even knocked on Hayden''s door to offer her some, but she declined.


    Hugh knew Hayden wouldn''t eat. She was careful about her diet, especially to maintain her figure. As for himself, Hugh didn''t worry much about gaining weight or looking less attractive-he figured it might help deter some of the women wh


    who


    were


    eyeing him now that Hayden was off the market.


    Hugh took his snack to the dining area, snapped a few photos, and posted them on his social media, enjoying thete-night attention. Unlike Hayden, who rarely shared anything online, Hugh liked to show off his daily life.


    While eating, Hugh scrolled through his friends posts, replying to messages, especially from his female friends. He wondered if any of them might be "the one" his sister kept urging him to find.


    But for now, he was content just enjoying the moment.

 Chapter 3573

    Chapter 3573


    Chapter 3573 - Fortress Hotel


    Liberty stepped out of the bathroom and made a video call to Serenity, who quickly answered.


    As soon as the call connected, Liberty saw Sonny''s sleepy face.


    "Mom."


    Sonny had been waiting for Liberty to finish work, refusing to go to bed until she could call. He was at Serenity''s ce and missed her terribly, so he stayed upte to chat with her.


    "Sonny, why are you still awake?" Liberty asked gently, smiling.


    Since Liberty hade to Jensburg, she had only seen Sonny through video calls, except for when Duncan brought him overst time.


    "I was waiting for you, Mom. Did you finish work? Is it snowing where you are? Is it cold? You should wear moreyers to stay warm," Sonny said sweetly, giving his mother a lot of advice.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty felt warm at heart hearing this. "I just got some free time and thought of you and your aunt visiting FC Manor. It hasn''t snowed here in the past two days, but it''s still freezing. It''s colder than in Wiltspoon. I stay indoors mostly, so I won''t catch a cold. Sonny, don''t take off too manyyers when you y. Listen to your aunt, eat well, sleep well, and have fun."


    Sonny immediately waved to his friend, Titus, who was also staying at FC Manor with him.


    The adults had wanted to separate the two boys, worried they''d stay up toote ying, but they insisted on staying together, promising not to stay up past midnight. The adults eventually agreed.


    Titus came over and greeted Liberty with a smile, "Hi, Aunt Liberty."


    Liberty smiled back. "Hello, Titus."


    "Aunt Liberty, Sonny and I are sharing a room. Since he''s not asleep, I''m staying up with him to wait for your call. Have you eaten yet, Aunt Liberty? Are you having a midnight snack?" Titus rubbed his belly and added, "Sonny and bate earlier, but now I''m hungry again. But my mom won''t let me eat because I''ve already brushed my teeth."


    Titus could eat much more than Sonny, which is why he was taller and stronger despite being the same age. He was always running around, practicing martial arts, and staying active. Sonny was much more gentle byparison.


    ¡°Titus, it''s toote to eat again. You won''t sleep well with a full stomach," Liberty advised with a smile.


    Titus was bold and chatty, happily talking to Liberty. When she spoke to Sonny, he also chimed in now and then.


    "Mom, when will you be back?" Sonny asked, as he usually did.


    "Soon. You and your aunt should enjoy your time at FC Manor. I''lle home once you''re back," Liberty replied.


    Sonny said, "Aunt said we''ll leave when Unclees to pick us up He''s on a business trip again and didn''t take me with him, so I''m staying with Aunt at Aunt Jane''s house."


    Serenity yfully pinched Sonny''s cheek, ¡°You''ve been wanting toe here for a while, and now you''re ming your uncle?" Sonny giggled.

 Chapter 3574

    Chapter 3574


    Chapter 3574 - Serenity moved closer to the camera and asked, "Sister, is everything going well?"


    She had something on her mind.


    Liberty reassured her, "Yes, everything is still under control. Don''t worry. Just enjoy the winter break with Sonny. He loves going to the zoo and amusement park, so take him out for some fun."


    Serenity replied, "The zoo here is simr to the one in Wiltspoon, and Sonny can''t go on many rides at the amusement park because he''s still too young. Jane and I are nning to take the kids to the children''s park tomorrow. It has lots of things for Sonny and Titus to enjoy."


    Liberty agreed. "That sounds good. Just be careful and watch out for other kids when you go out."


    "Sister, I know. I''m not a child, and I have bodyguards with me," Serenity said confidently.


    She didn''t bring the York family''s bodyguards with her, but Jane''s family had plenty. Whenever they took the kids out, the bodyguards would prepare everything and ensure everyone''s safety.


    In Annenburg, Serenity felt safe. No one would dare mess with the Johnson family.


    "Sister, you have dark circles under your eyes. Get some rest," Serenity said, noticing Liberty''s tired appearance. "You''ve lost weight too. Don''t just focus on work. Make sure you eat and sleep well. Your health is important."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty smiled, "I can take care of myself. I''ve just been workingte recently, but tonight I finished early. I''ve showered, so I''ll rest after this call."


    She still needed to call Duncanter. He always waited for her call every night, never calling first because he knew she was busy. He wanted to talk when she was free so they could chat longer.


    "Sonny, let your mom rest. We should sleep too. Tomorrow, after breakfast, your aunt and Aunt Jane will take you to the children''s park."


    Sonny and Titus cheered, pping their hands in excitement.


    "Mom, Titus and I are going to bed now. Goodnight, Mom."


    The boys


    were thrilled about


    tomorrow''s ns. Sonny quickly


    said goodnight to Liberty.


    s


    Titus


    Co Aunt Liberty, Sonny and I will call you again tomorro Goodnight


    night.


    "Goodnight, boys," Liberty said with a smile.


    After the call ended, Serenity turned to the boys, "Time to go to bed."


    Sonny hugged Serenity, his eyes sparkling. "Goodnight, Aunt."


    Serenity''s heart melted. She smiled and ruffled his hair. "Goodnight, Sonny."


    Titus followed suit, hugging Serenity''s legs and saying goodnight as well.


    When the boys weren''t causing trouble, they were absolutely lovable. When they were naughty, Serenity sometimes wanted to reach for a hanger and give them a good scolding.

 Chapter 3575

    Chapter 3575


    Serenity followed Sonny and Titus to their room, watched them climb into bed, and tucked them in with a quilt. She turned on a small light, switched off the main one, and said, "Sleep well. Don''t get up to y, and don''t stay up talking all night. If I hear you talking, we''ll cancel tomorrow''s trip to the children''s park."


    Though the boys were only three or four years old, they chatted like adults when together, able to talk about anything for hours.


    Serenity thought that when these two grew up, their sharp tongues would fool many.


    Sonny and Titus exchanged nces and replied in unison, "We''ll go to sleep and won''t talk."


    They liked chatting, but going out to y tomorrow sounded better.


    Serenity leaned in and kissed them goodnight, whispering, "Good night, have sweet dreams."


    She gently touched her nephew''s head.


    Instead of leaving right away, Serenity sat outside the room until the boys were fast asleep, then she returned to her own room.


    She found new WhatsApp messages on her phone, including two from Zachary.


    One was a photo of Zachary at his desk with hisputer on, showing that he was indeed on a business trip and busy with work.


    The second message read: "Wife, I miss you. I''lle back to pick you and Sonny up when I''m done."


    Serenity stared at the photo for a long time before replying: "Go to bed early and don''t overwork yourself. I''m going to sleep too. Your son kept kicking me just now, as if protesting and telling me to rest."


    Zachary quickly replied, telling her to go to bed immediately, followed by a hug emoji.


    Serenityy on her side in bed, feeling ufortable lying on her back because of her growing belly.


    She didn''t reply to Zachary again, worried he would keep messaging and make it hard for her to sleep.


    She wondered when Audrey and the others would head to Jensburg. Lilian had said it would be in the next two days.


    Lilian was in Wiltspoon, assessing Grandpa Jimenez''s health before heading to Jensburg.


    Serenity silently prayed that everyone she cared about would be safe and unharmed.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    In her dream, she saw her parents with two strangers. Her subconscious told her the strangers were her grandparents, the former heads of the Farrell family.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She longed to embrace her mother, but despite her mother''s gentle smile and voice, she couldn''t reach her. Her parents seemed to be


    speaking to her, but she could


    hear them, and they could


    her.


    After what felt like a long time, her parents followed her grandparents away.


    Serenity chased them, but just as


    she was about to catch up, her father furned and said, ¡°Seren, don''t follow us. You can''te where we''re going. Go back."


    He then pushed her away.


    Serenity suddenly woke up.


    It was still dark, though it was already five in the morning.


    In winter, five in the morning was still pitch ck, unlike summer when it was light by half past five.


    Serenity stared at the ceiling,


    reying the dream in her mind. She


    closed her eyes again, silently.


    pleading, "Dad, Mom, I want to see you again. Pleasee into my dreams again."

 Chapter 3576

    Chapter 3576


    Unfortunately, Serenity couldn''t fall back asleep after waking up. She turned on the light, got out of bed, and went to the bathroom.


    Afterward, she sat back on the bed, still wide awake, thinking about her parents. Had they reunited with her grandparents? Were they okay? If they knew what was happening in the afterlife, would they know about the situation with her sister and Zachary in Jensburg?


    Serenity smiled bitterly.


    When someone dies, it''s like a light going out. How could they know anything?


    Even if her parents and grandparents could somehow know about it, they wouldn''t be able to help her sister.


    She dreamed of them because she had been thinking about Jensburg, the tragic fate of her grandparents, and her parents'' car ident. What you think about during the day often shows up in your dreams.


    Unable to sleep, Serenity changed clothes, freshened up, and left her room.


    She went to the children''s room, quietly opened the door, and saw the boys still asleep. The quilt had slipped halfway off the bed; only Titus was still covered, while Sonny was curled up without the quilt.


    Serenity walked over and gently pulled the quilt back over Sonny.


    "Who''s there?" Titus suddenly shouted, jumping out of bed andnding on the floor.


    Serenity was speechless.


    "Titus, it''s Auntie," she said.


    Titus realized it was Serenity and smiled innocently. "Oh, Auntie Seren, I thought it was someone else."


    He climbed back into bed andy down next to Sonny.


    "I saw you guys had kicked off the quilt, so I covered you up and woke you. It''s still early, and it''s dark outside. Go back to sleep."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity was impressed by Titus''s quick reaction. She had only gently pulled up the quilt, and he noticed.


    Sonny, on the other hand, was sleeping like a log.


    As a martial artist, Sonny was just a bit stronger than other kids his age.


    Titus was the real martial artist, while Sonny was just building his strength.


    Titus apologized, "Maybe I stole Sonny''s quilt and kicked it off. Aunt Seren, I''m sorry."


    Everyone-whether it was his master, uncle, or mother-always said he loved to kick the quilt off.


    When he lived in his uncle''s


    medicine valley, where winters were


    harsh with thick snow, his u


    wouldn''t let him use heatining


    he needed to adapt to the cold.


    There, he rarely kicked off the quilt because it was so cold. He wished for thicker nkets, not kicking them off.


    But when he was back with his mother, he felt too hot and would unconsciously kick off the quilt.


    Serenity gently said, "It''s warm


    enough with the doors and windows


    Sed Sonny''s winter pajamas are


    quite cozy. Don''t worry, go back to sleep."


    Though Titus could be mischievous, his maturity made him endearing.


    If his family hadn''t gone through such turmoil, he''d still be living a carefree life as a young master.


    Even after returning to the Johnson


    family, he would''ve had a life of


    luxury. But Jane and Ben weren''t his biological parents, and he didn''t even know what had happened to his real family. All he knew was that he was different, without his own biological parents, grandparents, or rtives.

 Chapter 3577

    Chapter 3577


    - When Jane first took in Titus, he was still a baby and couldn''t speak. He was probably cared for by a nanny and didn''t have strong memories of his biological parents. After a few years with Jane, he even forgot the nanny he was once close to. Now, he''s attached to the Johnson family.


    When a child is that young, they naturally bond with whoever cares for them.


    "Aunt Seren, is Sonny really okay?" Titus asked, concerned as he looked at his sleeping friend. He touched Sonny''s forehead, then his own, topare their temperatures.


    Serenity reassured him, "Sonny is perfectly fine."


    Titus thought for a moment and offered, "If Sonny gets sick, I''ll check his pulse and get some medicine for him."


    Serenity asked, "Have you learned how to check pulses and prescribe medicine?"


    Titus admitted, "Not yet, but I''ve seen my master and his grandfather do it. When I first got to Medicine Valley, I had a cold, so I know what medicine I took. My master''s grandfather has it, and I can get it for Sonny."


    Titus was eager to learn medicine, but at just three or four years old, he was still too young to fully understand it. He had only observed his master and his grandfather, thinking he could do the same.


    Serenity, worried that Titus might actually try to get medicine, quickly said, "Titus, everyone''s illness is different The medicine you took might not work for Sonny, and it could even be harmful. Medicines can be dangerous if not used properly. If you''re worried, we can make Sonny some ginger soup in the morning to ward off any cold." N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Titus nodded, understanding that ginger soup could help, and seemed reassured. Serenity gently patted his head and said, "It''s still early. Go back to sleep."


    ¡°Okay,¡± Titus agreed, and quickly drifted off to sleep again under Serenity''s watchful eye.


    Once she was sure Titus was


    asleep, Serenity quietly left the


    children''s room, careful not to wake him. She envied how easily children could fall back asleep, unlike adults who often struggled to do so.


    Instead of returning to her room, Serenity went downstairs.


    The Johnson family''s butler was already up. When he saw her, he greeted her warmly, asking if she was hungry since the chef was already preparing breakfast.


    "It''s normal for pregnant women to get hungry quickly," the butler noted with a smile. "Our eldestdy had the same experience."


    The chef started work early, around


    five in the morning, to prepare


    breakfast for everyone. The


    household staff would request their breakfast preferences the day


    before, and if they didn''t, they would eat whatever the chef prepared.


    Others in the household usually started work around six in the morning, depending on their roles.

 Chapter 3578

    Chapter 3578


    The butler, like others in the household, typically worked from 6 a.m. to 10 p.m. However, since they lived in the vi, they were avable to work overtime if needed. The master of the house ensured they were wellpensated for any extra hours, and bonuses often exceeded their base sry, making the work worthwhile.


    "Good morning, butler. I couldn''t sleep, so I thought I''d go for a walk. I''m not hungry yet, so I''ll have breakfast with your eldest youngdy when she gets up," Serenity said.


    The butler smiled and reminded her, "Ma''am York, be sure to wear an extra coat. The morning dew is heavy, and it''s chilly outside."


    Serenity nodded, "I''ve got an extra coat on."


    "Please be careful during your walk, ande back when it gets light. Our eldest youngdy usually wakes up at dawn.¡±


    "I will," Serenity assured him.


    The butler saw her to the door, watching as she walked down the stairs before returning inside.


    The vi was still quiet, with the street lights in the yard illuminating the early morning darkness. They would automatically switch off when daylight came. FC Manor wasrge, much like Wildridge Manor. Serenity had visited several times and was familiar with the grounds. She walked through the front yard and into the backyard.


    There, she encountered Tim, who was out for his morning jog. He smiled as he greeted her, "Ms. York."


    "Tim, you''re up early for a jog!"


    Tim nodded, ¡°I start every day with a morning run. Afterward, I take a hot bath, have breakfast, and head to work."


    "Your routine is impressive," Serenity remarked with a smile.


    "I''m used to it," Tim replied. "But what brings you out so early? The sun isn''t even up yet."


    "I woke up and couldn''t fall back asleep, so I decided to go for a walk," Serenity exined.


    Tim nodded in understanding and


    a bitExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just be careful. It raine


    t night, so some paths are still wet and could be slippery.


    "


    "I''ll stick to the dry paths," Serenity assured him.


    She always stayed on the main roads, avoiding the winding paths in the backyard where she might slip.


    eth few people around at this hour,


    a fall could go unnoticed.


    "Go ahead with your run, Tim. I''ll take a slow walk and head back in time for breakfast.¡±


    Tim gave her a few more reminders before jogging off.


    Serenity continued her walk, and soon heard Jane calling her name. She turned to see Jane approaching, carrying Avah.


    When they got closer, Serenity asked, "What are you doing out so early with Avah?"


    "I saw you from the balcony and thought I''d join you for a walk. Avah woke up, so I brought her along."


    When left alone, Avah would sit up


    and y quietly on the bed or wake her brother, Enzo, by kicking him. If adults didn''t respond to Avah''s crying, Enzo would stop crying and join her in ying.

 Chapter 3579

    Chapter 3579


    Enzo and Avah often start fighting over toys after just a couple of minutes. Enzo always loses to Avah and ends up crying, attracting the attention of the adults.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Sometimes, when Enzo can''t win, he throws himself at Avah. They can both sit up but are still a bit wobbly. Enzo''s trick usually works he knocks Avah down and then bites her.


    Though they bothck teeth, they still bite each other. Whether it hurts, only they know. But no matter what happens, it usually ends with Enzo crying. When Avah wakes up and sees her mother nearby, she wants to follow her. Avah is smart and doesn''t cry often, but she knows how to mimic her brother''s howl to get attention. When she does, her mother gently picks her up. It turns out that the crying child does get the milk.


    Seeing Serenity, Avah opened her arms, asking to be held. Serenity, noticing Jane didn''t mind, leaned over and picked Avah up. Serenity knew it''s often advised for pregnant women not to hold others'' children, but since Jane didn''t mind, she didn''t worry. Jane wasn''t concerned about superstitions. As long as her children liked the person holding them, she was okay with it.


    "Avah woke up early," Serenitymented while holding her and walking beside Jane.


    Jane replied, "She usually wakes up at dawn, ys a bit, eats, and then goes back to sleep until noon."


    Serenity kissed Avah''s cheek and said, "She''s probably hungry. Feed her some milk powder, and she''ll likely fall back asleep."


    Avah rested her head on Serenity''s shoulder, hugging her neck with both hands. This tender gesture melted Serenity''s heart. She smiled at Jane and said, "No wonder my grandma wants to take Avah home-she''s too adorable to resist."


    Jane chuckled and mentioned, "Grandma York probably feels awkward visiting often because we watch her so closely when she''s here. She jokes that we guard against her like she''s a thief. Last


    v


    time she visited, she told my 83x.)


    grandma she''d have a


    great-granddaughter one day and would bring her over too. She insisted my grandma won''t be the only one with a


    great-granddaughter."


    Serenityughed, "Those two olddies are like yful children."


    ¡°Grandma loves girls. She treats us granddaughters-inw like her own granddaughters."


    Before Serenity married Zachary,


    she had always liked the olddet


    and the feeling was mutual;


    otherwise, Zachary woahet


    have


    been pressured into marrying her.


    "Seren, are you worried?" Jane asked with concern. "Did you not sleep well? You just got here yesterday, and you''re up so early today."


    Jane was worried Serenity wasn''t adjusting well. When she saw Serenity walking in the yard, she rushed out, leaving her still-sleeping husband and son behind.


    When Ben and Enzo woke up, and Enzo didn''t see his mother, he''d start crying and wake the whole household.

 Chapter 3580

    Chapter 3580


    There was no need for an rm clock-Enzo''s daily crying always brought everyone back from their tasks.


    During the day, the nanny and olddy cared for Enzo, while Jane and Ben worked. They only had time with him in the mornings and evenings.


    But every day, when Enzo woke up and didn''t see his mother, he''d cry for a long time until someone calmed him down.


    Ben often joked that Enzo was trying to steal Jane from him, which made herugh and cry. Jane neverined that Ben treated Avah like a princess. If Ben teased that Enzo was stealing Jane, then Avah must be trying to steal Ben, too. When Ben held Avah, he was a doting father,pletely focused on her.


    "It''s not the bed," Serenity replied. "I had a dream and couldn''t fall back asleep. So I went for a walk. The air is so fresh in the early morning, especially afterst night''s rain."


    "Let''s sit in the pavilion," Jane suggested, reaching out to take Avah back to give Serenity a break.


    After sitting in the pavilion, Avah snuggled in Jane''s arms and dozed off, holding tightly onto Jane''s clothes as if she didn''t want to be put back to bed. Avah felt safe andfortable in Jane''s arms, soothed by the familiar rhythm of her heartbeat.


    Serenity said, "I dreamt of my parents and two strangers. The dream made me feel like the strangers were my grandparents. I think my mother might have found my grandmother."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Jane nodded, "That sounds likely. They''re mother and daughter-they''re bound to reconnect."


    But Serenity was more worried about the situation in Jensburg. She had been thinking too much, which led to her dream.


    Serenity''s parents died in a car ident when she was ten. If it weren''t for some old photos, her memories of them would be even fainter.


    "Seren, don''t worry too much," Jane reassured her. "I''m sure everything will work out, just like it did with my mother''s family. Things were tense for a while, but it all ended well. We have to trust our families. If they don''t want us involved, it means they''re confident they can handle everything."


    Avah fell asleep in Jane''s arms. Jane adjusted her hold to make Avah morefortable, tucking in her clothes to keep her warm. Serenity watched Jane''s gentle care and instinctively ced a hand on her slightly swollen belly. Her baby was still asleep, quiet inside her.


    After figuring out this routine, the couple only interacted with the baby between 7 and 8 pm, so it could calm down afterward.

 Chapter 3581

    Chapter 3581


    Serenity said, "I''m scared that they might get hurt or something bad will happen. I hate that I can''t help right now. All I can do is take care of Sonny, so my sister doesn''t have to worry about him."


    Both Serenity and Duncan were worried but felt helpless.


    Duncan didn''t even dare to call Liberty often, afraid of bothering her.


    Jane reached out, took Serenity''s hand, andforted her, "It''s okay. No matter how big the challenge, you''ll get through it and see brighter days." Serenity nodded firmly, holding Jane''s hand in return.


    Suddenly, a familiar cry echoed, and Ben''s voice could be heard trying tofort Enzo.


    "Don''t cry. We''ll find mom soon. A real man doesn''t cry. You''re being a crybaby, and Avah wouldn''t be like this."


    Ben''s words were full of mock annoyance at Enzo''s crying, just like how Lilian disapproved of Fabian''s tears.


    Serenity and Jane exchanged nces, and Serenity asked, "Is that Enzo crying?"


    Jane sighed, "Yes, it''s him, just like Fabian. No wonder Lilian hurried away when the old man showed up. It''s hard not to lose your mind with these little ones around."


    Jane continued, ¡°When I try to work from home, they either step on myputer or m the keyboard. They make it impossible for me to get anything done and want all my attention."


    "Seren, taking care of kids is tough. You can''t just leave everything to a nanny because you''re worried the kids won''t bond with you. As a mom, your heart is always with your children, no matter where you are. Even with the best nannies, the love they need has toe from their mother."


    "The love of others can''t rece a mother''s love."


    Having grown up in a loving home, Jane couldn''t be a distant mother.


    "It gets even harder when they start walking. They be little wrecking balls. Just look at Yuchen''s two boys. They''re always either fighting or breaking things. And when they''re being quiet, that''s when they''re up to no good." Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity smiled, "That''s true. Sonny''s been pretty easy to care for. He can be a bit mischievous, but most of the time he''s well-behaved and understanding."


    Serenity had gained experience raising Sonny.


    "Mom''s over there, Enzo. Don''t cry. You''re giving me a headache, and I can''t even get a bit more sleep."


    Ben quickly approached, carrying Enzo as he tried to soothe his tears.


    Serenity looked at Ben and imagined Zachary in the future. Right now, Zachary was eager to meet his child, but soon he would be in Ben''s shoes, unable to sleep in on vacation.


    When Enzo saw Jane holding Avah, he reached out to her, tears still in his eyes, wanting to be held.


    Jane handed Avah to Serenity and took Enzo from Ben, who then took Avah back to the house.


    Ben asked, "Is Avah asleep again?"


    Jane replied, "Yes, she yed a little and then fell back asleep. I''ll feed her when she wakes up. Have you fed Enzo?"

 Chapter 3582

    Chapter 3582


    Ben replied, "I can''t feed Enzo. Even if I make his form, he''ll only drink it if you hold him. When I try to feed him, it''s like I''ve poisoned it¡ªhe won''t take a sip." Ben was frustrated with how picky Enzo could be.


    He had made the form, but Enzo refused to let him feed him. He only wanted Jane. When Jane wasn''t home, Enzo would eventually eat if he got hungry enough, but he was still smart enough to know who was feeding him.


    Jane said, "I''ll feed himter. You should take Avah inside to sleep. It''s still a bit chilly out here."


    Enzo was already bundled up in his coat. Jane checked his clothes to ensure he wouldn''t get cold.


    Ben carried Avah away, asionally lowering his head to kiss her little face.


    Serenity watched Ben walk away with Avah in his arms andmented to Jane, "Young Master Johnson treats Avah differently. He''s a bit less patient with Enzo but absolutely adores Avah."


    Jane smiled, "He''s always been a doting father to his daughter."


    Jane gentlyforted Enzo, who soon stopped crying after she took him from Ben. She pulled out some tissues she always carried with her-a habit she developed after bing a mother. She used them to wipe away Enzo''s tears and runny nose, then said to him, "You cried so much even though your dad was with you. Anyone who didn''t know better might think he''d hit you."


    Enzo clung to her neck for a moment, then shifted to look around. He ced his hands on the stone table, patted it, and then tried to climb onto it. Serenity called out to him, "Enzo, don''t cry."


    When Serenity called his name, Enzo turned to look at her, recognizing his name.


    "En En..." He could only manage a couple of "En En" sounds, as he wasn''t able to speak yet.


    Then he grinned.


    Enzo and Avah were both adorable, and they both resembled Ben. But in this generation of the Johnson family, there were already several boys, and Avah was the only girl, making her extra special.


    Serenity smiled and reached out to Enzo, wanting to hold him. But instead of reaching out to her, he focused on trying to climb onto the table.


    "See, this is the difference between daughters and sons. Avah was sitting quietly in my arms, and now this little guy has stopped crying and is already trying to climb on the table."


    Jane chuckled, gently pinching Enzo''s cheek before picking him up and cing him on the stone table.


    Serenity asked, "Won''t the table be cold?"


    "He''s wearing thick pants and a diaper, so his little bottom won''t feel it."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo sat on the stone table, looking around with interest. He wasn''t content to just sit there quietly He soon yelled at Serenity and stretched out his hands, signaling for her to pick him up.


    Serenity smiled and lifted him, but he immediately grabbed at the ne she was wearing, trying to pull it off.


    "Baby, you can''t pull this. It''ll break."


    Serenity quickly held his tiny hand to stop him from breaking the ne.

 Chapter 3583

    Chapter 3583


    Serenity smiled and said, "Kids are like that. As they grow, their curiosity grows too. If you wear something bright, they''ll just stare. Taking care of them can be exhausting, but when they hug you and sweetly call you ''Mom,'' it''s all worth it."


    Jane hugged Enzo, who was about to climb the table again. "Absolutely. After a long day at work, holding my two little ones melts away all the fatigue."


    She bent down and kissed Enzo''s cheek.


    Enzo smiled at his mother, then hugged her neck and nuzzled her face.


    Serenity watched, feeling a bit envious.


    "Seren, don''t be jealous. In a few months, your baby will arrive, and you''ll feel just as happy."


    Serenity replied, "I just hope he won''t be too mischievous."


    Janeughed. "Most kids are a little naughty these days. Zachary is so mature and calm. I bet his child will be the same. You''re pretty steady too, unlike me. I was a handful as a child. Ben''s more grounded, and our daughter takes after him. Our son, on the other hand, is just like me-full of energy."


    Serenity touched her belly, feeling a sudden kick. She smiled. "I think my little one might be quite active too. The kicks are getting stronger."


    Jane nodded. "As the months go by, the movements will get stronger. When I was pregnant, it felt like my twins were wrestling inside me. Toward the end, I was worried they''d kick right through!"


    Serenity chuckled.


    "It''s still chilly this morning. We''ve been out long enough. Let''s go back inside for breakfast. I need to feed the kids before I eat."


    "Let''s check if Titus and Sonny are up."


    Serenity agreed, and they both stood up.


    Jane carried Enzo, and they walked back to the house together.


    Enzo, now calm in his mother''s


    arms,


    iled or babbled wheneveret


    Serenity yed with him, as if he'' understood her.


    Inside, they found Ben carrying Avah downstairs, with Sonny and Titus following.


    The boys were awake too.


    "Avah woke up again?" Serenity asked.


    Ben nodded. "She barely slept after I brought her back. I made her some form."


    Avah happily drank the milk Ben made, unlike Enzo, who only wanted his mother to feed him.


    Ben had tough-was Enzo worried his dad would poison the milk?


    Only when Jane wasn''t home would Enzo let someone else feed him.


    The nanny came out with freshly prepared form. Smiling at Jane, she said, "The young master guessed you''d bring Enzo back, so he asked me to get this ready. It''s just made."


    She handed the bottle to Jane.


    Jane took the bottle, and Enzo, now hungry, grabbed it eagerly with both hands.


    "You must be starving,¡± Jane said as she sat down to feed him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Enzo drank while holding onto his


    4ther''s clothes with one hand and


    This legs. Even while eating, he couldn''t stay still.


    "Aunt," Sonny called to Serenity.


    M

 Chapter 3584

    Chapter 3584


    Titus also greeted Serenity before sitting with Sonny to watch Enzo drink his milk. Sonny, ying with his feet, giggled when Enzo yfully kicked him.


    Enzo wasn''t very strong, so Sonny didn''t mind the kicks.


    After feeding the kids, Jane handed them to the nanny, who put them in the stroller and took them out for a walk. This way, they wouldn''t cry when Ben and Jane went outter.


    Jane and Serenity wanted to take the children to the park but decided to leave the twins behind. The twins were too young, and the park was too crowded to ensure their safety.


    FC Manor was lively, while Wildridge Manor remained quiet.


    The York family had no young children yet.


    The youngest, Rowan, hadn''t started his winter break. His vacation wouldn''t start until closer to the New Year, and he was busy preparing for his college entrance exams.


    Even if Rowan came home for winter break, as a teenager, he couldn''t bring the same energy as little kids.


    They needed a new generation.


    Bianca drove her rented car up the mountain road until she reached the gates of Wildridge Manor. She stopped and honked the horn.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The security guard saw Bianca and opened the gate for her.


    Bianca parked in the open-air lot, which was a bit of a walk from the main house. She liked taking in the scenery, so she didn''t mind. Camryn had invited her over.


    Camryn had been staying at the vi for a couple of days and was bored, so she asked Bianca to join her.


    Bianca had nned to leave Wiltspoon for Jensburg but postponed her trip to visit Camryn instead.


    She loved Wildridge Manor. The scenery was stunning, even more so than the ce where her master lived. The vi staff greeted Bianca warmly.


    Bianca admired how well the staff


    remembered her, even those sheet


    butler.


    hadn''t met before. They must have been told who she was by the


    "Is the fourth young master home?" she asked one of the maids.


    The maid replied, "I don''t work for the second youngdy, so I''m not sure. Unless there''s a special asion, the young masters usually aren''t home. I doubt he''s here. If you need to see him, Miss Bianca, you could ask the second youngdy to call him."


    The maid assumed Bianca didn''t


    have Evan''s contact information et


    since she usually only spent t with the youngdies.


    Bianca smiled. ¡°No, it''s okay. I just wanted to know if Evan was home. It''s not a big deal."


    Evan always seemed to disapprove of her.

 Chapter 3585

    Chapter 3585


    Bianca was also cherished by her family and treated well by her siblings. No one ever gave her a hard time except Evan. He always looked at her with a stern expression, as if she owed him millions. She knew why he was polite in front of the elders but cold otherwise. He believed Grandma York wanted to match them, and he didn''t want to be associated with her. Even though she once liked him, his attitude forced her to move on.


    Yet, they kept crossing paths. The maid, noticing Bianca''s mood, asked, "Did the fourth young master bully you?"


    Bianca quickly responded, "No, he wouldn''t dare."


    She wasn''t someone to be easily bullied.


    The maid reassured her, saying, "If he did, just tell the olddy or even the second youngdy. They always seek justice."


    Bianca thought to herself that it was unlikely. The York family was known for being protective. They might find excuses for their own even if they were in the wrong unless it involved something illegal. The York family strictly prohibited illegal actions, and anyone who crossed that line would be expelled.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Bianca rified, ¡°It''s just a misunderstanding. The fourth young master and I simply don''t like each other, so it''s easier when he''s not around."


    Recently, Grandma York had asked


    Evan to take her back to the hotte


    and he


    had stared at her into teret


    making her uneasy.


    to


    The maid, still concerned, said, "If it''s a misunderstanding, just exin it to him. The young masters are


    "1


    W content


    reasonable and generous.


    Bianca silently disagreed. Evan was different; he held grudges. He once took something of hers, promising to return it, but he never did. However, he didn''t know her true identity then, so there was no chance to return it.


    Bianca asked, "Is your second youngdy up?"


    "Yes, she''s already had breakfast. Miss Bianca, have you eaten?"


    "I ate at the hotel. Their buffet breakfast is delicious," Bianca replied.


    The York Corporation hotels had skilled chefs, making their food popr even among non-guests.

 Chapter 3586

    Chapter 3586


    Guests at the hotel could enjoy a 30% discount on meals. The hotel also had a caf¨¦, a specialty store, a children''s yground, and a reading area with bookshelves full of various genres. Even on rainy days, guests wouldn''t get bored staying in the hotel.


    Bianca smiled at the maid, saying, "I''ll go find your second youngdy. You can go back to work."


    The maid nodded and went on with her tasks.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Bianca took her time walking to the main house, enjoying the scenery. It took her forty minutes to reach the center. Camryn had invited her, but as a junior, she had to greet Grandma York first.


    As she approached the house, Bianca heard sighs, followed by Tania''s voice, "Mom, stop sighing so early. I''ve already given you a grandson. If you want to sigh, call him. He won''t let you go! You''re old now; it''s time to rx. You''re the olddy of the York family-why get involved in the world''s affairs?"


    The olddy, bored at home, had tried to sneak off to Jensburg but was caught by her son, who confiscated her ID.


    She sighed loudly again.


    Tania, fed up with her


    mother-inw''s theatrics, stood up to leave. The olddy pleaded, "Tania, I''ve always treated you like my daughter. Will you just leave me in this mood?"


    "Mom, we don''t agree with where you want to go. You''re not really upset; you''re just being stubborn. If you want to feel better, why not call your friends and y cards?"


    "Tell my unfilial son to give me back my ID card," the olddy insisted.


    Knowing Liam''s affection for his wife, the olddy believed Tania could convince him. She had been caught off guard when her eldest son confiscated her ID, leaving her unable to travel. Even the private ne was taken, supposedly for the other sons and daughters-inw to enjoy the snow up north.


    Realizing she couldn''t even drive herself anymore, the olddy grumbled, "It''s almost the New Year. Where are you trying to go? Can''t you just stay home?"


    The olddy, caught off guard by Tania''s firmness, realized she had little choice but to stay put. She had always been envied for her freedom and the way her husband spoiled her, but now, she was stuck at home.

 Chapter 3587

    Chapter 3587


    The olddy wears jewelry when she feels like it and doesn''t when she doesn''t. She has her own collection, and her mother-inw has given her many pieces. She''s notcking in jewelry. She especially loves jade and has many precious jade pieces in her collection.


    After marrying off three daughters-inw, she gave some jewelry to them. When her nine granddaughters-inw married into the family, she also gave them some. She kept a few pieces aside, hoping to one day pass them on to a great-granddaughter.


    If she ever has a great-granddaughter, all the jewelry she saved will go to her as part of her dowry.


    Yes, she''s a very happy olddy.


    "Mom, look who''s here," Tania said cheerfully.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The olddy pretended to be upset and said, "If your husband doesn''t give me back my ID card, it doesn''t matter who''s here. I won''t be happy. I''m old and my son controls me. I can''t do anything freely. Tonight, I''ll climb up and scold my son."


    Bianca was speechless.


    She wanted tough, but could she?


    She had heard the olddy sigh from the doorway and had naturally overheard the conversation between mother-inw and daughter-inw. Grandma York was truly a lively character-yful like a child, yet also the most open-minded and considerate person.


    With her leading the York family, there was no need to worry, even if the sky were falling.


    She raised her children and grandchildren well. The daughters-inw and granddaughters-inw she brought into the family were all of excellent character.


    God had blessed the York family, but it was also the virtue of their ancestors that brought harmony to the family.


    Good men are born in the York family, and good women marry into it, thanks to their strong values.


    The olddy is truly remarkable.


    Bianca thought that although she had never met Grandma York before, Grandma York had chosen her. "Auntie, I want tough so badly, I can''t hold it in."


    Tania smiled, ¡°Go ahead andugh. Don''t hold back. Your Grandma York is just like that."


    Bianca giggled, "Grandma York is wonderful."


    She''s much better than her own


    grandmother. Her grandmother was strict and full of rules. She did favor her granddaughters a little, saying that girls belong to other families when they grow up and can only be free before marriage.


    So, they weren''t very strict with them.


    But they were very strict with their mother.


    She should really introduce her grandmother to Grandma York. Maybe Grandma York could pass on her optimism, cheerfulness, and openness.


    Hearing Bianca''s voice, the olddy


    turned her head. When she saw


    Bianca, she was very happy. She sat up from the sofa and waved to her "Bianca, you''re here! Come and talk to Grandma. I''m bored to death and want to go out for some fresh air. Your uncle still hasn''t returned my ID card."


    Bianca walked over, smiling, and said, "Grandma York, it''s almost the New Year. Don''t go running around, or your grandchildren won''t find you when theye back."


    When her grandmother got old, she didn''t like to travel far; she preferred staying home and managing her daughter-inw.


    Bianca felt that her mother, in front of her grandmother, was like a concubine in front of the empress dowager-respectful and afraid of being scolded.


    It wasn''t that their family''s ways were bad; her grandmother was just too serious.


    She was nothing like Grandma York.


    Bianca sat down next to the olddy.


    The olddy asked if she had eaten breakfast.


    "Yes, I had breakfast at the buffet restaurant on the first floor of your hotel. It was delicious, and I never get tired of it."


    There was so much delicious food that, even with a big appetite, Bianca couldn''t try everything in one day.

 Chapter 3588

    Chapter 3588


    Bianca wasn''t nning to stay in Wiltspoon for long. She originally intended to check out and leave today, but when Camryn called and invited her to hang out, she decided to extend her stay by two more days.


    Herpany was very busy, and her sisters were frustrated that she had been away so much recently.


    The olddy understood the real reason Bianca left, so she didn''t pressure her to return, but Bianca knew she couldn''t stay much longer. There was a lot of work waiting for her.


    The olddy smiled and said, ¡°If the food is good, eat more and stay a few extra days."


    ¡°Grandma York, I''m busy with work. I only took time off to visit because my master was here. Now that my master has gone back, I have to return to work."


    The olddy took her hand and said, "I''ll call your family and tell them to let you stay in Wiltspoon a few more days. How does that sound?"


    Bianca replied, "Grandma York, I''ll visit again during the New Year holiday. I really can''t stay any longer now. Today, Camryn kept insisting Ie and spend time with her."


    It felt like Grandma York knew who Bianca really was.


    Join our Telegram and WhatsApp for quick updates


    Bianca thought back to her behavior at Wildridge Manor, making sure she hadn''t identally revealed her true identity. Only the master had mentioned that her family also runs apany.


    "Alright, young people are busy. It''s a deal then-you''ll visit during the New Year holiday. I''ll have New Year gifts and a big red envelope ready for you."


    "Thank you, Grandma York." Bianca smiled and thanked her.


    "You came to see Camryn, so you should go over to her ce. She should be up by now."


    When the olddy heard that Camryn had invited Bianca and noticed Bianca said Camryn was persistent, she guessed that Camryn was helping someone, but she didn''t say anything.


    She was curious to see when her clueless grandson, Evan, would realize that Bianca was actually Abby and Fox.


    Bianca could disguise herself and


    always put on a new face, but the olddy could easily recognize her, no matter how well she hid. Still, she chose not to reveal anything, letting Bianca continue her act. The olddy thought to herself that when the time came for Evan to chase after Bianca, crying, she wouldugh at him.


    "Okay, I''ll say goodbye to you first, and then I''ll head over to Camryn''s."


    Bianca remained seated, not in a


    rush to leave. After chatting with the olddy for a while, she quietly asked, "Grandma York, Evan isn''t home, right?"


    "I don''t know. They go wherever they want; they won''t tell me unless it''s New Year or another holiday. Then they definitelye back to keep this olddypany."


    The olddy actually knew but didn''t say anything. She didn''t even ask Bianca why she was asking about Evan.


    She just wasn''t curious.


    After a moment, Bianca said, "Grandma York, I''ll go see Camryn now."


    The olddy responded kindly, "Go ahead."


    She didn''t follow along.


    After Bianca left, the olddy called her friends down the mountain and asked, "Is everyone there?"


    After getting a reply, the olddy put down the phone, got up, and left.


    If she couldn''t go to Jensburg, she''d go y cards.


    She''d onlye back if her son called her back. Otherwise, she might lose all the cash she had on her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her friends often found themselves losing their cash to her. The olddy was lucky and often won.

 Chapter 3589

    Chapter 3589


    When Bianca reached the door of the small courtyard, she saw Camryning out.


    "Bianca!" Camryn greeted her with a smile. "I heard you arrived a while ago but hadn''t seen you. I figured you must have gone to your aunt''s ce, so I was just about to look for you."


    Bianca replied, "Grandma York is home, so I stopped by to greet her. We chatted for a bit before I came here."


    She then walked up, linked arms with Camryn, and asked, "Is Evan home?"


    "Why? Are you looking for him?" Camryn asked, puzzled.


    "No, he always gives me dirty looks when Grandma York isn''t around. I don''t want to bump into him and have him assume I''m following Grandma''s orders. Who cares about him? I have plenty of fellow apprentices to choose from, and they wouldn''t dare refuse me."


    Camryn''s expression darkened. "Evan behaves like that? You''re an honored guest in our family, yet he says one thing to my face and another behind my back. All Grandma asked was for him to see you off a few times, and he''s already overthinking things.¡±


    "Exactly. Who cares about him? Bianca, you''re young, beautiful, and admired by everyone. Wherever you go, flowers bloom. There''s no need to worry about marriage, right? You''re just not ready yet."


    Camryn echoed Bianca''s frustrations and criticized Evan.


    Meanwhile, Evan, who was hiding near a window, overheard everything. He thought to himself, "So Camryn has wanted to scold me for a while now?"


    He pondered how he might have upset Camryn. Fortunately, the courtyards in each vi weren''trge, so he could hear their conversation clearly. Bianca seemed as calm as ever. Though she dressed simply, she wasn''t short on money. If Camryn hadn''t known that Bianca was one of Senior Silver Fox''s apprentices, she might''ve mistaken her for someone from the countryside.


    "Camryn, are your inws home? If they are, I should go in and greet them first.¡±


    "No, they''re out. I was bored being home alone, so I invited you over to hang out."


    Camryn led Bianca into the courtyard.


    Bianca casually nced around but didn''t see Evan''s car parked nearby. His


    Usual car wasn''t in the open-air


    parking lot either. Of course, he could''ve used another vehicle.


    Among the nine young York masters, all but the youngest-who wasn''t old enough to drive-had


    several cars each, almost like a car show in their garage.


    It''s said men love cars, and the York brothers embody this perfectly.


    The York family also has plenty of parking spaces.


    Bianca''s rental car was in the open-air lot, but she couldn''t be sure if Evan was home.


    Remembering what Grandma York


    had said about the young men rarely


    returning to the vi except onExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    holidays, she guessed Evan probably wasn''t home.


    Bianca felt relieved.


    As long as Evan wasn''t around, no one would notice if she made any slip-ups.


    The two women entered the house and sat down. Camryn asked a servant to bring Bianca a ss of warm water. "Why didn''t you go to the flower shop today?" Bianca asked.

 Chapter 3590

    Chapter 3590


    "I want to take a break," Camryn said. "The doctor advised me not to overwork because my health is a bit weaker than others. I need to take care of myself, avoid overexertion, and not stay upte. I don''t usually feel tired at the flower shop, but my sister oftenes by and causes trouble, which is really annoying. Callum told me to rest at home since there are people taking care of the shop. When I''m not there, my sister just stops by, looks around, and then leaves."


    Bianca replied, "You''re too soft-hearted. If it were me, I''d make sure she never came back. Just because she bullied you in the past doesn''t mean you should worry about sisterhood."


    Camryn responded, "I don''t care about sisterhood either. She just likes to show off, and I ignore her. I don''t need to force her away. As long as I''m happy, it drives her crazy. She used to look down on me, but now I''m in control. She can only be angry."


    Camryn had married the man Carrie wanted. Everything Carrie once had was now in Camryn''s hands, which was the best revenge.


    As long as Carrie didn''t act out, Camryn wouldn''t either. As the seconddy of the York family, she still maintained some self-discipline.


    Bianca said, "Next time she bothers you, let me know. I''ll scare her in the middle of the night."


    Camryn joked, "Are you going to dress up as a ghost? Carrie is terrified of ghosts."


    Bianca''s idea was to scare Carrie enough to make her stop, not by pretending to be a ghost. But she could easily do it with her disguise skills. She was just worried Carrie might be too scared, which could cause real trouble. Bianca preferred appearing as a woman in red.


    "I''m just kidding," Camryn said. "You don''t need to dress up as a ghost. When I was blind, Carrie couldn''t get the better of me. Now that I can see and run the Newman family, she''s powerless. I''ve known her for over 20 years and know exactly how to make her angry. I don''t even need Callum to step


    in."


    Callum rarely got involved in their conflicts.


    ¡°Well, you have a husband to back you up," Bianca teased, a hint of envy in her voice.


    Just then, a servant walked in with two kites "Second Young Madam, you mentioned it was windy today and that you''d like to fly a kite, so the Second Young Master bought these and had them sent over."


    Camryn, feeling embarrassed, exined to Bianca, "This morning, I casually mentioned that it was windy and that kites would fly high today, so Callum sent these over."


    "There are plenty of kites at home-Rowan and Sonny have several-there''s no need to buy more."


    Bianca smiled and said, "You just


    mentioned it casually, but the


    Second Young Master took it


    l


    seriously and sent them right away. He''s so attentive that people can''t help but feel envious."


    Camryn blushed at Bianca''s teasing. She took the kites from the servant, who added, "The Second Young Master knew you invited MissN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Bianca over today, so he b


    two


    kites so you''d have apanion to y with."

 Chapter 3591

    Chapter 3591


    Bianca smiled and said, "I don''t know how many years it has been since Ist flew a kite. It seems that I haven''t flown a kite since I grew up, but I used to fly them often when I was a child. Thanks to you, I can relive the joy of my childhood today."


    Camryn handed her a kite and said, "I rarely fly kites. When I was a child, my brothers and sisters all had kites, but I didn''t. Even though kites weren''t expensive, my uncle and mother wouldn''t buy one for me. The nanny, who was the kindest to me, made me a kite, but it didn''t fly very high. I treasured it, but Carrie destroyed it after I had only yed with it a few times. When Iined to my mother, she scolded both me and my aunt, forbidding her from ever making me another kite."


    ¡°I didn''t have many toys. I only had the ones from before I was two years old. My father bought me a lot of fun toys and many beautiful dolls. My aunt said I loved dolls very much. After my father left, my mother gave all my toys away."Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "When Carrie was born, she got everything she wanted. I envied her so much. Sometimes I would secretly y with her toys. When she found out, she would cry and tell my mother that I had stolen them. My mother wouldn''t listen to my exnation and would just beat me.¡±


    "She beat me very hard. After each beating, I would feel pain for several days. Sometimes the scars on my body took a long time to healpletely. I was so afraid of being beaten that I never touched Carrie''s toys again."


    "Trenton would give me his toys to y with, but I didn''t dare take them because I was afraid of being beaten by my mother. When my aunt was still around, she would save me. After my mother drove her away, no one saved me anymore. Everyone just listened to my mother. Trenton tried to protect me when he was very young, but he was just a child."


    Camryn''s heart still ached when she talked about her childhood. She thought she could speak about the past calmly, but when she did, she still felt very ufortable.


    Maybe her biological mother was the most vicious mother in the world.


    Even crueler than Snow White''s stepmother. Snow White''s mother was a stepmother, but hers was her biological mother. She was born after her mother carried her for ten months; she wasn''t adopted. And she looked a bit like her mother, but she never received any maternal love.


    In the past, she didn''t understand and thought that all mothers were like hers.


    When Carrie was born, she realized that her mother was only cruel to her. Her mother could be a very gentle person, but that gentleness wasn''t for her.


    Even now, when she visits her mother in prison, her mother doesn''t want to see her.


    Her mother said, "Just pretend I was never born."


    Camryn could me or hate her, but her mother wouldn''t care at all.


    Her mother even said that if she had known she would fall into her hands, she would have strangled her at birth rather than let her live. She said that if it Kadn''t been for her uncle''s request to keep her alive, he would have pretended to care because he didn''t want people to say he killed his brother, seized his brother''s property, slept with his brother''s


    wife, and abused his brother''s only daughter.


    If her uncle hadn''t pretended to care, her mother said she would have beaten her to death long ago.


    Her mother also scolded her aunt for meddling in the family''s affairs after marriage. If her aunt hadn''t returned to visit her family, Camryn would have died long ago.


    Yes, her own mother poisoned her and tried to kill her.


    Her aunt sent her to the hospital, but she didn''t die-though she was blinded.


    Because of her aunt''s intervention,


    although she became almost


    invisible in the Newman family, even


    worse than a servant, at least she wasn''t beaten all the time. Carrie always caused trouble for her, but Camryn grew up and learned to protect herself.

 Chapter 3592

    Chapter 3592


    Bianca sat down next to Camryn and held her hand with concern. "Camryn, don''t dwell on the past. We''ve gone from bad to good. Your life will be smooth, and you''ll be happy for the rest of your days."


    "Why worry about those people and what they did? They''ve already received the punishment they deserved."


    Camryn blinked away the tears at the corners of her eyes. "Yes, I won''t think about it anymore. I''ve waited for the clouds to clear and the moon to shine. Good things havee after the bad times. What awaits me now is a happy life. Bianca, let''s go out and fly a kite. While it''s still windy, let''s go to the bigwn. It''s perfect for flying kites."


    "Okay," Bianca agreed.


    Camryn pulled Bianca outside.


    Bianca followed her readily. Meanwhile, Evan, who had been hiding by the window near the stairs and eavesdropping, grew anxious.


    Had his sister-inw forgotten her mission today?


    She had invited Bianca over as he had requested, but he still hadn''t figured out where Bianca and Fox might be connected. Yet his sister-inw was taking Bianca to fly a kite!


    And they were heading to the bigwn to do it. Although there were trees around thewn where he could hide, the distance would make it hard to see them clearly. Even if he could watch them flying kites, he wouldn''t catch the small details.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Evan cursed his elder brother in his heart. His sister-inw had casually mentioned that it was windy today and suitable for kite flying, and his brother eagerly sent the kite back to her. Now, both of them were off to fly kites.


    He wanted to hide and observe them, but if he followed too closely, Bianca might be suspicious and not reveal anything.


    Yes, Bianca was definitely on guard against him.


    As soon as he entered, he had asked his sister-inw if Evan was home. Her exnations were convincing, but Evan still felt something was off.


    As Silver Fox''s apprentice, Bianca was skilled and of considerable status. Why would she be afraid of being recognized?


    Was she wary of him because he might discover something?


    Could it be that Bianca was actually Fox in disguise?


    Fox''s nickname hinted at her abilities. If she changed her appearance and identity, people unfamiliar with her would easily be deceived. Foxes are cunning.


    If Bianca is Fox and Fox is Bianca, it would make sense. Bianca is Silver


    apprentices and ess to a


    Fox''s apprentice, with many


    powerful informationwork. If he tried to investigate Fox, Fox would find out first.


    Moreover, even if Fox was highly skilled, he couldn''t harm her.


    If she was Silver Fox''s apprentice, trained by so many masters, she would have to be formidable inbat.


    Evan suspected this connection, but without evidence, he couldn''t treat them as the same person.


    Fox was the woman he had fallen for.


    What if he was wrong? If Bianca and


    Fox weren''t the same person,


    mistakenly poured all his feehe


    for


    Fox into Bianca, wouldn''t it be a mistake-a misguided love?


    If Fox found out, he''d lose any chance of winning her over.


    "Sister-inw."


    With this thought, Evan called out to Camryn, who was already at the door. Camryn turned her head.


    Bianca also looked back at Evan, thinking, So Evan is home.


    "Evan, you''re at home. I thought you weren''t here," Camryn said. Then she turned to Bianca and added, "I only saw Evantest night, so I didn''t know he was back. Evan, when did you return to the vi?"

 Chapter 3593

    Chapter 3593


    Bianca didn¡¯t suspect that Camryn was lying to her. After all, Camryn was just her sister-in-


    law, and her brother-inw wasn¡¯t a child anymore. How could a sister-inw possibly keep


    track of her brother-inw¡¯s movements at all times?


    Evan might not return until the middle of the night, so it was understandable that Camryn


    didn¡¯t know his whereabouts.


    ¡°I came back verytest night, so I didn¡¯t go out today and stayed home to rest,¡± Evan said


    as he descended the stairs, walking straight toward them.


    ¡°Miss Bianca,¡± Evan nodded politely to her.


    Bianca nodded in response to his greeting.


    Evan¡¯s gaze shifted back to Camryn. ¡°Sister-inw, are you going to fly a kite?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I casually mentioned it this morning, and your brother sent me two kites. While there¡¯s


    still some wind, Bianca and I are going out to fly them. Evan, there¡¯s food in the kitchen. If


    you¡¯re hungry, help yourself. It should still be warm.¡±


    After speaking, Camryn took Bianca¡¯s hand and led her out.


    Join our Telegram and WhatsApp for quick updates


    Evan followed them naturally.


    Bianca turned her head and asked him, ¡°Fourth Young Master York, are you going to fly a


    kite with us?¡±


    Evan replied, ¡°It¡¯s stuffy inside, and it¡¯s windy outside. Let¡¯s go out and get some fresh air.


    Why? Is my joining you going to affect your kite flying, Miss Bianca?¡±


    Bianca quickly said, ¡°No, not at all. Fourth Young Master York, this is your home. You¡¯re free


    to go wherever you like.¡±


    Evan said nothing more.


    The two women chatted about cosmetics, skincare, and other topics women often enjoy,


    asionally touching on business matters. When it came to business, Camryn did most of


    the talking while Bianca listened, only offering her input asionally.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan followed them silently, and Bianca made sure not to express too many opinions,


    cautious that Evan might be more suspicious of her.


    When they arrived at thergewn, they found several children of the household staff


    already flying kites there. Camryn wasn¡¯t the only one who had the idea to fly kites on a


    windy day.


    Seeing that Camryn, the second youngdy of the house, was also flying a kite, the children


    eagerly ran over to admire her and Bianca¡¯s kites,plimenting their beauty.


    The olddy and her friends were still ying cards, asionally ncing at the activity on


    thewn. Though they couldn¡¯t see clearly, they knew a group of children was flying kites.


    Evan simply watched.


    Camryn, who rarely flew kites, struggled at first, failing several times.


    Meanwhile, Bianca¡¯s kite took off effortlessly.


    Noticing Camryn¡¯s struggles, Bianca smiled and handed her own kite string to Camryn, then


    helped her get her kite airborne.


    With Bianca¡¯s help, Camryn¡¯s kite soared high.


    There were many kites in the sky, and soon, two children¡¯s kites became entangled. The


    children, anxious, tugged at the strings, causing one kite to break and fall to the ground,


    while the other became lodged in a tree.


    The children rushed over to the tree, with some attempting to climb it.


    ¡°Be careful, the tree is high. You don¡¯t want to fall,¡± Bianca cautioned them. ¡°Let me help you


    get it down.¡±


    Camryn added, ¡°Please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have experience. This has happened to me before,¡± Bianca reassured her. She


    handed Camryn the kite string and began to climb the tree.


    Those who practice martial arts are different¡ªBianca scaled the tree like a monkey, reaching


    the kite in just a few moves.


    Evan watched her closely.

 Chapter 3594

    Chapter 3594


    After retrieving the kite from the tree, Bianca slid down to a lower branch and, seeing that she wasn''t far from the ground, jumped down gracefully. The way she jumped reminded Evan of a fox leaping down from the wall of his private vi.


    Evan frowned, pursing his lips.


    Even so, he couldn''t conclude that Bianca and the mysterious figure were the same person. If he had jumped from a tree, he would have done it in a simr way. Still, it was enough to arouse his suspicions.


    "Sister, you''re amazing!" a few children cheered, pping their hands in admiration.


    Bianca smiled brightly. She handed the kite back to the child and said with a grin, "Sister is an expert at climbing trees."


    Growing up in the deep mountains with her master, surrounded by forests, Bianca and her siblings had all climbed trees as children. After all, there were mountains and trees everywhere. Climbing often enough makes you a master.


    Even Dr. Carden climbed trees as swiftly as a monkey.


    Join our Telegram and WhatsApp for quick updates


    Evan looked at Bianca, noticing her bright smile, and suddenly found her very attractive.


    She was naturally beautiful, but she usually dressed inly. If she dressed up, she would be stunning, impossible to look away from.


    She had an aura of mystery, like a fox, that intrigued him. Perhaps he could really pursue her.


    Bianca might not be the fox, but it was possible that the fox was someone he knew.


    After all, the five masters all had apprentices. Except for the genius doctor, who had only one apprentice, the others had several, with Silver Fox having the most.


    Bianca met Evan''s inquisitive gaze and her smile faded slightly. She casually retrieved the kite string from Camryn and walked away with the children, acting as their leader.


    Was Evan really suspicious of her?


    Had she revealed any ws?


    Camryn had just been discussing business with her, and Bianca had refrained from sharing too much, afraid that Evan might guess her true identity.


    But as for being Fox, Bianca was confident that she wouldn''t be suspected.


    When Evan had investigated Fox''s identity, he had tried many times without sess. He didn''t even know her real name.


    Oh, he knew her real name, but he never expected that she and Fox were the same person.


    His grandmother liked her and had


    even given him her photo, urging him to pursue her as a wife. He did court her and she had begun to feel something for him, but then he pulled back, saying that after months of getting to know her, he still couldn''t fall in love.


    At least he had been honest, not keeping her on the hook and dragging things out.


    Abby still respected Evan for that. He didn''t like Abby.


    Bianca didn''t necessarily like him either, as he only seemed to have eyes for Fox.


    Even though it was all about him,


    novel


    Bianca found the situation a bit amusing and couldn''t help but wonder if she should feel jealous-jealous of herself? Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Evan ever found out, she would simply admit it.

 Chapter 3595

    Chapter 3595


    Stone family vi.


    Duncan arrived at the Stone family home early. Not to mention Remy, his future father-inw and mother-inw were going to Jensburg.


    Elisa wanted to go with them, but Audrey wouldn''t allow it, saying her daughter couldn''t help and that Elisa''s personality was too mboyant, which wasn''t good. In truth, Audrey was afraid that something might happen, and the whole family would be in trouble.


    Elisa and Lnd couldn''t apany them. And Alice, of course, couldn''t go since her son was still so young.


    Duncan gave various instructions, but he looked lonely.


    Audrey knew what Duncan was thinking andforted him, saying, "Liberty knows your intentions, and she won''t me you. You''re doing fine at home; she has nothing to worry about and can focus on her work."


    "You''re waiting for her toe back for the New Year. Didn''t she say that if she returns by then and the Civil Affairs Bureau isn''t closed, she''ll go with you to get the marriage certificate? Even though we haven''t held the wedding yet, it''s still a big happy event, and we have to celebrate it. Prepare for it, get the marriage certificate, and treat us all to a meal to celebrate. I''m fully confident in handing my eldest niece over to you. You''re much more reliable than Hank."


    Duncan liked Liberty for who she was, not for her appearance.


    When Liberty was still a heavyset woman, Duncan had already had a good impression of her. It might not have been love at the time, but he appreciated Liberty as a person and didn''t look down on her because of her weight. He didn''t mind that she was divorced or had children, either.


    He treated Sonny better than his own son.


    How many biological fathers and sons don''t have as good a rtionship as Duncan and Sonny?


    Now Hank''s ce in Sonny''s heart wasn''t as significant as Duncan''s.


    Duncan pursed his lips and said to Audrey, "Aunt, it would be a lie to say I''m not worried. I just hate that I''m useless. After all this time, I still can''t walk like a normal person. When Liberty needed me the most, I wasn''t by her side. I couldn''t do anything."


    He patted his legs, saying, "I triedContent held by N?velDrama.Org.


    very hard with rehabilitation, but


    still can''t leave this wheelch het


    want to help Liberty, but if I


    like this, I''ll only hold her back."


    there


    Audrey said, ¡°Duncan, I understand. It''s okay; Liberty won''t me you. Trust in us, and trust in Liberty."


    Lilian was eating a bunch of grapes while watching.


    Grandpa Jimenez looked at her several times.


    When Lilian finished eating the grapes and grabbed a handful of melon seeds, Grandpa Jimenez couldn''t help but say to her, "Lilian, you haven''t stopped eating since you got up. You''re like a rabbit, eating non-stop."


    "Don''t they feed you at the Johnson house? Did Tim mistreat you?"


    Lilian smiled and said, "No, they practically worship me. I was born to eat and talk with this mouth. Grandpa Jimenez, you know I love to eat. We''re all authentic foodies."


    Grandpa Jimenez said nothing.


    Yes, that group of young people are all foodies. Even after eating all kinds of delicacies, they still maintain their love for food. They''re not picky; they eat whatever they can.


    They say every food has its nutritional value.


    "Mrs. Stone, it''s time to leave. If you


    goter, it''ll be dark when you get to Jensburg, and it''s going to be very cold there. I''m afraid Grandpa Jimenez won''t be able to handle it. If you leave now, you''ll arrive around noon when the temperature is a little better."


    Even though there will be heating along the way, Grandpa Jimenez will have to get off the ne, and it will be cold when he does.

 Chapter 3596

    Chapter 3596


    They didn''t mind.


    But Grandpa Jimenez was too old, so they had to be careful.


    Grandpa Jimenez said, "I''m not afraid of the cold."


    Lilian bluntly replied, "Who is the one who hibernates every year? Once winteres, you never go out the front door or the back door, and you eat hot pot every day. We had to help you shovel the snow in your yard."


    Grandpa Jimenez said, "A handful of melon seeds can''t keep you quiet, can it? Just eat your seeds."


    Lilianughed.


    Audrey said, "Alright, we''ll leave right away."


    She turned to Lnd, Elisa, and Remy and said, "Your dad, mom, and Clive are not at home, so you two have to take care of the family and look after your sister-inw and child. Remy, thank you for your help."


    Audrey felt that Remy, the son-inw, was important.


    With her and her husband going on a long journey and Clive not at home, she felt much more at ease knowing Remy, their prospective son-inw, was nearby. Remy also lived next door, very close.


    If anything happens at home, they only have to call out in the yard, and Remy wille over.


    If you''re looking for a son-inw, find someone as capable as Remy.


    Remy said, "Dad, Mom, don''t worry. Lnd, Elisa, and I will watch over the family and take good care of my sister-inw and the children."


    "Well, I feel much more at ease with you here," Audrey said. She turned to Duncan and added, "Get the diamond ring ready. When my niecees back, you should formally propose to her and then get the marriage certificate."


    Duncan nodded firmly.


    "Aunt, I will."


    He wanted to formally propose to Liberty in front of everyone, and then get the marriage certificate. He nned to hold a grand wedding after the New Year that would be the talk of Wiltspoon.


    He wanted to make Hank regret it.


    Audrey walked back to Grandpa Jimenez, and together with her husband, helped him up and slowly led him outside.


    Alice followed her son out and said to Audrey, "Mom, keep an eye on Clive."


    "Don''t worry; it''ll be okay." Audrey was confident. She had already received news of her second aunt''s scheme. Without a perfect n, she wouldn''t take Grandpa Jimenez back.


    "It''s windy outside and quite cold. The child is still young; you should carry him back inside," Audrey advised Alice, her daughter-inw, not to send her off.


    They were just going to seek justice for her parents.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, several cars drove off, taking Audrey, Darrell, Grandpa Jimenez, and Lilian to Jensburg.


    At noon, they arrived in Jensburg.


    Grandpa Jimenez had already agreed with Audrey that after returning to Jensburg, he would visit the cemetery to see the head of the family. Audrey agreed.


    She also wanted to see her parents


    and the ancestors of the Farrell family and tell them that the Farrell family had produced someone like rissa, who was ruthless and cruel, killed her sisters, and would do anything to achieve her goals.


    When Audrey first learned about her origins, she took her husband, children, Liberty, and others to the Farrell family cemetery to pay respects to her parents, as well as her grandparents and others.


    Her father and grandparents were not buried in the Farrell family cemetery but in arge cemetery


    fo it.


    next to it. That was the resting ce for the husbands of the Farrell family''s heads after their death.  Their parents-inw were generally not buried there. Even though the previous head of the family had married a man, they were a loving couple and were also very good to their inws, brother-inw, and sister-inw. Everyone had a


    harmonious rtionship, so she bought a big vi for her husband''s family.

 Chapter 3597

    Chapter 3597


    ¨C Usually, the inws lived in that big vi, which was convenient for traveling to and from the Farrell


    family mansion.


    After rissa killed them, she wanted to pretend that she had buried her eldest sister¡¯s inws in


    the cemetery next to the main Farrell family cemetery, iming that when she found her niece and


    the girl grew up, it would be easier for her to visit their graves.


    No one met them at the airport because Audrey didn¡¯t allow it.


    After they got off the ne, they quietly got into several low-profile cars, provided the address of the


    Farrell family cemetery, and asked the driver to follow the GPS navigation.


    When the drivers heard they were heading to a cemetery, they were hesitant to go.


    Although it was noon, the winter sun hadn¡¯te out, the sky was gloomy, and it felt ominous to


    visit a cemetery. However, after being offered double the fare, the drivers agreed to take them.


    Two hourster, they arrived at the Farrell family cemetery.


    As the cars parked, Audrey said to the drivers, ¡°Would you mind waiting? We¡¯ll go pay our respects


    and return to the city center shortly. We¡¯ll take your car back. For the waiting time, we¡¯ll pay you


    $100 for every half hour. Is that okay?¡±


    That¡¯s $200 per hour, which was tempting for the drivers, considering that making a living through


    online car-hailing or taxi services wasn¡¯t easy, and most drivers barely made enough to get by.


    Seeing several other cars parked nearby, the drivers agreed to wait.


    Audrey thanked them, adding, ¡°We¡¯ll also double the fare for the return trip to the city center.¡±


    After arranging everything with the drivers, Audrey and Darrell helped Mr. Janzen walk to the


    cemetery entrance, with Lilian following closely.


    They noticed several cars parked nearby, including a luxury vehicle.


    As they passed by, Audrey said to Mr. Janzen, ¡°Uncle Janzen, rissa might be here.¡± They were


    aware of the situation in Jensburg, and rissa had been keeping a close watch on their


    movements.


    ¡°I recognize the license te of this luxury car. It¡¯s hers.¡±


    Audrey had seen rissa get out of this luxury car before, and she remembered the license te


    number.


    When Liberty came over, she had also memorized the license tes of everyone in the Farrell


    family and shared them with Audrey.


    Mr. Jimenez remarked, ¡°Since she knew we wereing, it¡¯s normal for her to wait here. She


    knows me well.¡±


    He knew rissa was loyal to the head of the family and expected her to visit the family head¡¯s


    grave upon returning to Jensburg. He whispered again, ¡°Is everything in ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Audrey replied.


    Silver Fox and other senior members had arrived in Jensburg earlier and had stationed people near


    the cemetery.


    If rissa dared to make a move at the Farrell family¡¯s cemetery, their team would outnk rissa


    and her group from behind.


    In other words, the four of them were now bait.


    If rissa took the bait, their trap would be sprung.


    If she didn¡¯t, they would still confront her. They were here to challenge her anyway.


    Mr. Jimenez felt reassured.


    Lilian bought a few bunches of chrysanthemums, and the four of them each carried one.


    There were guards at the Farrell family cemetery. When they saw Audrey and the others


    approaching, they immediately called out, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing here? This is a


    private cemetery, not a public one. Not everyone can¡­ Miss Audrey?¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 3598

    Chapter 3598


    ¨C When the guards realized it was Audrey, they were taken aback. The leader awkwardly said, ¡°We


    didn¡¯t realize it was Miss Audrey.


    We thought someone else had broken into the Farrell family cemetery.¡±


    Audrey hade to pay her respects to her parents, so the guards were familiar with her.


    Audrey spoke gently, ¡°Uncle Seventeen, I found Mr. Jimenez and brought him back with me. Mr.


    Jimenez said he wanted to visit my mother.¡±


    The man guarding the cemetery was Audrey¡¯s uncle in terms of seniority, though he was five


    generations older than her, so she addressed him politely.


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez?¡±


    The cemetery guards, all in their forties, didn¡¯t recognize Mr. Jimenez.


    They looked at the elderly man supported by Audrey and Darrell, and Uncle Seventeen asked,


    ¡°Miss Audrey, who is this Mr. Jimenez? We haven¡¯t met him. What¡¯s his connection to the Farrell


    family?¡±


    Or perhaps he was here to pay respects to the previous head of the family.


    Audrey exined, ¡°Mr. Jimenez was my mother¡¯s all-around assistant when she was


    alive.¡±


    The guards were silent, processing the information. The previous head of the family¡¯s assistant was


    still alive and had returned to Jensburg.


    Several guards turned to look up at the tomb on the hill.


    Today, rissa had a sudden whim and, surrounded by bodyguards, also came to the cemetery,


    iming she missed her sister and wanted to talk to her.


    The sister rissa referred to was the previous head of the family.


    Everyone whispered that the previous head of the family had died at rissa¡¯s hands.


    After her death, the two youngdies disappeared, their whereabouts unknown.


    Only a few months ago, Miss Audrey¡¯s location was discovered, but Miss Harlow had been dead for


    more than ten years.


    However, both youngdies had daughters, and it was rumored that their daughters were very


    aplished.


    Miss Harlow¡¯s eldest daughter, Liberty, had arrived in Jensburg long ago and had fiercely shed


    with Kathryn.


    The second daughter, Serenity, was renowned as the eldest daughter of the York family, the


    wealthiest family in Wiltspoon. The love story between her and the York family¡¯s eldest son was


    widely known. Even in Jensburg, people had heard of their romance. It¡¯s said that good breeding


    shows, and Serenity was naturally beautiful and noble. Wasn¡¯t it a family tradition? Her mother was


    the daughter of the head of the Farrell family and was born into wealth.


    Even after their parents¡¯ deaths, the two sisters faced hardships and endured many grievances, but


    they eventually rose above them.


    When Serenity married, she married well and changed her and her sister¡¯s fate.


    This was destiny.


    Audrey noticed the guards¡¯ reactions and asked, ¡°Is someone from the n here to worship the


    ancestors?¡±


    She pretended not to recognize the cars parked outside as belonging to rissa.


    Since she had only returned to Jensburg once, it was reasonable that she wouldn¡¯t know.


    These guards had been stationed at the cemetery for a long time, rarely returning home, and were


    unaware of many things.


    When Audrey asked, they didn¡¯t suspect anything. After a brief hesitation, Uncle Seventeen


    answered honestly, ¡°The head of the family arrived about fifteen minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°My second aunt is here,¡± Audrey responded calmly. ¡°She¡¯s arrived just in time.¡±


    Uncle Seventeen opened his mouth to say something, but after thinking it over, decided against it.


    One of the guards said, ¡°Whenever the head of the familyes to talk to her sister, she doesn¡¯tExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    like to be disturbed. Since she¡¯s there now, Miss Audrey, perhaps you should wait a while before


    going up the mountain?¡±

 Chapter 3599

    Chapter 3599


    Although Audrey was the eldest daughter of the previous head of the family, her status would have been noble if the previous head were still


    alive. Unfortunately, the previous head of the family had been dead for forty or fifty years.


    Audrey had also been missing for decades and only reappeared a few months ago. Even if the current head of the family acknowledges that she


    is truly the eldest daughter of the former head, what difference does it make? The one now sitting in the position of the head of the Farrell family


    is rissa.


    It¡¯s often said that a new ruler appoints new ministers. rissa has been the head of the family for forty or fifty years. No one believes that


    Audrey can reim the position. Even Liberty has little hope.


    How long has Liberty been in Jensburg? How many years have the head of the family and the young master been operating there? They can¡¯t be


    compared.


    Unless rissa willingly hands over the position to Audrey¡¯s branch, Kathryn will likely take over.


    With rissa up on the mountain, the gravekeeper suggested that Audrey and her group should wait before going up.


    The cemetery was on a small hill, not very high, but it was the burial ce of the Farrell family ancestors, starting from the first generation. The


    ancestor was buried at the bottom, and each subsequent generation was buried higher up the hill.


    The previous head of the family¡¯s grave wasn¡¯t at the top but midway up the hill. Two pine and cypress trees were nted in front of each tomb.


    Many of them had grown tall andrge, obscuring the view from the base of the hill, making it impossible to see anyone halfway up.


    Audrey¡¯s face darkened as she said coldly, ¡°That¡¯s my mother. I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to see her.¡±


    ¡°rissa is just my second aunt, and she was raised by my mother.¡±


    The others seemed about to say something, but Uncle Seventeen quickly interjected, ¡°Miss Audrey, you may go whenever you wish. I¡¯m sure


    the head of the family won¡¯t me you.¡±


    He shot a warning nce at the others.


    Although Audrey had only returned a few months ago, she was the head of the Stone family in Wiltspoon and had been quite powerful in her


    youth. When her face darkened, she was imposing without even needing to raise her voice. She exuded more authority than rissa.


    They were merely members of the Farrell n, five generations removed from the head of the family, and their rtionship was distant. Because


    their parents were dead and they were unmarried, they had taken up jobs as caretakers of the Farrell family¡¯s ancestral graves. The job provided


    food, shelter, and a sry of more than $10,000 a month.


    During festivals, they received additional benefits, and the job had decent perks.


    It was unwise to get involved in the conflict between rissa and Audrey. They should remain neutral and avoid taking sides.


    After all, either side could emerge victorious.


    What if Audrey and her side won, and Liberty became the head of the family? They could lose their jobs. Without ie, what would they do


    as they grew older? The n wouldn¡¯t support them if they were unemployed.


    Realizing this, the others quickly smiled and stopped protesting.


    Audrey didn¡¯t bother with them any further. She and Darrell supported Mr. Jimenez as they slowly made their way up the hill, with Lilian


    silently following.


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez, take it slow,¡± Audrey would remind him from time to time.


    Mr. Jimenez walked a little faster than the others. Perhaps the long absence had stirred his emotions, and now that he had returned, he couldn¡¯t


    calm down. When the former head of the family first passed away, Mr. Jimenez had managed to pay his respects quietly. But after rissa


    found out, he could no longer return.


    If Audrey hadn¡¯t apanied him this time, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to visit the head of the family.


    In his youth, Mr. Jimenez could have easily overpowered the gravekeepers. Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3600

    Chapter 3600


    Now, Mr. Jimenez was old. Even though he had once been a master, he no longer had the strength to overpower the gravekeepers.


    ¡°I just want to see the head of the family,¡± Mr. Jimenez said.


    ¡°It¡¯s this belief that has kept me going for decades.¡± Mr. Jimenez was a little out of breath as he walked.


    Audrey and her husband worried that Mr. Jimenez was tired, so they stopped and suggested taking a rest before continuing. But Mr. Jimenez


    didn¡¯t want to rest. ¡°We¡¯re almost there. We can see rissa¡¯s bodyguards. Just a few more minutes.¡± He was tired but didn¡¯t want to stop. If he


    rested, he feared he would feel even more tired and lose the will to continue.


    Audrey looked ahead and indeed saw rissa¡¯s bodyguards.


    rissa had gone out with ten bodyguards today. Two personal bodyguards followed her closely at the tomb of the former head of the family.


    The other eight were spread out along the path, keeping an eye on the surroundings.


    Although this was the private cemetery of the Farrell family, the tall pines and cypresses blocked the view. They feared someone might be


    hiding behind the trees, waiting for an opportunity to harm rissa.


    Audrey and her group of four came into view of the bodyguards, who immediately became defensive.


    rissa had warned them that someone woulde to pay tribute to the former head of the family, including the former head¡¯s all-around


    assistant.


    The previous head had been dead for decades, yet her assistant was still alive. It made people marvel at his longevity.


    The bodyguards also understood why rissa had been in a bad mood recently.


    They had been with her for a long time and, of course, had heard the rumor that rissa was responsible for the previous head¡¯s death. No one


    dared to confront her directly, but people whispered about it behind her back.


    If rissa overheard these rumors, she would scold those spreading them or even retaliate. If she didn¡¯t hear them, she pretended to be unaware.


    After all, no one had proof she had killed her sister.


    Forty or fifty years had passed. By the time the incident urred, most of them hadn¡¯t even been born. The older members of the Farrell family


    had passed away, and the few who were still around were only in their teens or twenties at the time and knew little about what had happened.


    Their only memory was suddenly receiving news that the head of the family had died in a car ident, along with her entire family.


    rissa, with her sister, took care of the bodies and arranged the funeral. Not long after, her sister also died in an ident.


    rissa was heartbroken. She was the only one left of the three sisters.


    Unexpectedly, the two daughters of the previous head of the family went missing due to the negligence of their nanny. Their whereabouts


    remained unknown, and whether they were alive or dead was uncertain.


    The elders said that during that period, it was as if the sky had fallen on rissa. She lost so many loved ones in such a short time. Therefore, no


    one in the family now knew the full story.


    But the assistant to the former head of the family must have known the truth. He was a capable man who could uncover things most people


    couldn¡¯t.


    After the previous head of the family¡¯s ident, the assistant disappeared too. He had been missing for decades, and everyone assumed he was


    dead.


    But not long ago, word spread that he was still alive, and he had found Audrey and acknowledged her.


    Ever since, rissa had been in a foul mood. She had stayed in the mansion for a few days and had only recently returned to thepany. Even


    then, she was irritable, and everyone in thepany was on edge.


    Perhaps¡­ rissa really had something to do with her sister¡¯s death.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3601

    Chapter 3601


    Chapter 3601


    ¨C When Audrey and the others arrived, rissa¡¯s bodyguard immediately reached out to stop


    them.


    Audrey¡¯s face darkened as she shouted coldly, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know who I am? I¡¯m here to see


    my mother, and you dare block my way? Move aside!¡±


    The bodyguard felt uneasy after being scolded by Audrey.


    Audrey was the eldest daughter of the previous head of the family. If nothing had happened to the


    previous head, this noble and beautiful middle-aged woman before the bodyguard would have been


    the one sitting as the head of the family.


    Audrey was nearly sixty years old but had maintained herself well, looking like she was in her


    forties.


    She used to be in charge of the Stone Group and was a prominent figure in the business world,


    exuding great authority.


    The bodyguard found Audrey more intimidating than rissa.


    However, remembering rissa¡¯s orders, the bodyguard forced himself to remain calm and said,


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sorry, but our boss is talking to her sister. She instructed us to make sure no one


    disturbs them without her consent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to argue. Are you going to step aside, or do I have to force my way through?¡± Audrey


    said coldly.


    She didn¡¯t want to waste time arguing.


    The two bodyguards stood their ground, watching Audrey and her group warily.


    Mr. Jimenez¡¯s expression also turned cold.


    rissa was being deliberately difficult!


    Mr. Jimenez said in a low voice, ¡°Lilian.¡±


    Lilian responded, handing the chrysanthemums she was holding to Audrey to assist her.


    Then she said, ¡°Auntie, please take Grandpa Jimenez a few steps back. I may have to punch andExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    kick them first.¡±


    The two bodyguards, seeing Lilian as just a young woman, underestimated her. Even if she knew


    some martial arts, they didn¡¯t think she was particrly strong. After all, there were two of them, and


    several more colleagues nearby.


    They didn¡¯t believe one woman could knock them all down.


    Lilian asked, ¡°Are you two going toe at me together, or one by one? I suggest together, so we


    don¡¯t waste time.¡±


    The two bodyguards exchanged angry nces at Lilian¡¯s arrogance. Ignoring any martial arts


    etiquette, they attacked Lilian together, aiming to punch or hit her face.


    They were skilled fighters, capable of knocking out teeth with a single punch.


    But they didn¡¯t hear Lilian scream.


    Instead, loud screams echoed in the cemetery, startling everyone within earshot.


    Then, there were two muffled groans.


    Audrey looked carefully and saw that the two bodyguards were already lying on the ground,


    convulsing.


    Audrey was speechless. She hadn¡¯t even seen how Lilian had struck them.


    When she blinked, the two bodyguards were already down. They weren¡¯t screaming anymore but


    twitching as if they were having seizures.


    Mr. Jimenez was unfazed.


    When Lilian attacked, few could withstand her.


    Even Tim, Lilian¡¯s husband, couldn¡¯t match her. Tim¡¯s skills were undoubtedly superior to the two


    bodyguards.


    But Lilian had an edge¡ªshe was skilled in using poison.


    Now, the two bodyguards were likely hit by Lilian¡¯s poisoned needles.


    The needles were small, with a trace of poison. They wouldn¡¯t kill, but they would cause intense


    difort.


    Lilian had studied medicine from a young age and was intimately familiar with human acupuncture


    points. When she released her poison needles, the two bodyguards had no time to react, mainly


    because they never expected Lilian to carry such needles.

 Chapter 3602

    Chapter 3602


    ¨C Lilian rushed forward.


    The other bodyguards, who had just watched theirpanions get taken down by Lilian, were baffled. They hadn¡¯t seen how it happened, but


    theirpanions were now on the ground.


    Was this woman a top-tier fighter?


    Seeing Lilian rushing toward them, they disregarded everything and attacked together.


    But before they got close to her, they felt sharp pain and numbness in several parts of their bodies. Soon, they too fell to the ground, twitching


    just like their colleagues.


    This also included rissa and her two personal bodyguards.


    Lilian showed no mercy to rissa. As the bodyguards turned to attack, she scattered more poisoned needles. The result was the same¡ªeven


    rissa fell to the ground, convulsing.


    Lilian made sure to give rissa a few extra needles as well.


    All the poisoned needles Lilian carried with her were used up at once. She nned to retrieve themter and reapply the poison. Although the


    needles wouldn¡¯t kill, they would leave the victims feeling as if they were having epileptic fits.


    Audrey and Darrell wanted to help Mr. Jimenez walk, but he insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll walk on my own. Just help Lilian with the bouquet.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, does Dr. Carden know how to press acupuncture points from a distance? She¡¯s incredible!¡± Audrey eximed. ¡°I didn¡¯t even see how


    she did it, but rissa and her bodyguards were all taken down.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t press acupuncture points from a distance; she¡¯s skilled in using poison. A strong poison can kill, so she uses needles with a weaker


    poison,¡± Mr. Jimenez exined.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t used her poison needles in years. These people are lucky to experience them today.¡±


    Uncle Zhong couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. After all, many of the older generation had been on the receiving end of Lilian¡¯s poison needles.


    Audrey added, ¡°Dr. Carden is remarkable. She¡¯s also very good at hand-to-handbat, but if her opponents didn¡¯t know her or realize she


    carried poison needles, it would be tough for her to take them down all at once.¡±


    With just punches and kicks, Lilian might win, but it would be exhausting.


    Darrell said, ¡°We¡¯ve heard about Dr. Carden¡¯s abilities for a long time, but seeing them in action is something else.¡±


    The sessors trained by the previous generation are truly masters among masters¡ªso powerful, with a hint of mystery.


    rissa, unable to stand or speak, could only re in fury as shey on the ground. Her expression was a mix of shock and humiliation.


    Despite not being the sessor, rissa had never endured such disgrace in her seventy years of life.


    For Audrey to bring people who dared to treat her like this¡ªdespite her being an elder and the current head of the Farrell family¡ªwas akin to


    rubbing her face in the dirt.


    Audrey simply nced at rissa without a hint of sympathy.


    Mr. Jimenez paid her no mind either. His focus was solely on the tomb of the family head, not on rissa lying helplessly on the ground.


    Lilian knew that she would eventually have to remove the needles and administer an antidote.


    But even after detoxification, these people would feel unwell for a couple of days.


    rissa, being older, might need three to five days to recover fully.


    They deserved it!


    After all, they didn¡¯t recognize their ce and even dared to stop Audrey! Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3603

    Chapter 3603


    Audrey softly asked Lilian, ¡°They won¡¯t die, will they?¡±


    Although rissa was hateful, letting her die so easily would be too merciful.


    rissa had to be ruined, no matter what, and she deserved to be scolded even after death.


    ¡°They will recover automatically in about ten minutes, but they still need to take the antidote I


    developed. Otherwise, the toxin will continue to affect their bodies.¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I won¡¯t let them die. I don¡¯t want to be charged as a murderer.¡±


    Lilian looked at rissa and the others and said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    She was satisfied with her life and had no desire to sacrifice her future for these people.


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    She ced a bouquet in front of her mother¡¯s grave, then tossed aside the bouquet and fruits


    rissa had brought.


    ¡°Mom, the person who killed you was your dearest sister. She was ungrateful. You raised her,


    taught her, and gave her so much, but she turned against you, killing you and Dad. And she also


    killed my aunt. This kind of person, who could kill her own siblings, has a face thicker than a city


    wall. She still has the nerve to visit you. Mom, I threw away everything she brought for you. I believe


    that if you knew, you wouldn¡¯t want to see her or anything she brought.


    Mom, Uncle Jimenez is back. He always remembered to avenge you, but he was chased by


    assassins sent by rissa and got injured. Although he was rescued, he was left withsting effects


    and has been on medication for decades. He relied on his strong willpower to hold on until now, just


    to avenge you. Mom, let Uncle Jimenez have a good talk with you. He has a lot to say.¡±


    Audrey gently stroked the portrait on her mother¡¯s tombstone.


    After a moment, she stood up.


    She said to Uncle Jimenez in a gentle voice, ¡°Uncle Jimenez, let¡¯s step aside for a while. You


    haven¡¯t been back for such a long time. You must have a lot to say to Mom. You should chat with


    her first.¡±


    As she spoke, she walked away with Darrell and Lilian, first dragging rissa far enough away so


    she couldn¡¯t hear Uncle Jimenez speaking. Then she dragged the bodyguards away.  Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lilian said they would be back to normal in ten minutes.


    Ten minutes were almost up.


    While time was still on her side, she intended to humiliate rissa if she could.


    Audrey wasn¡¯t polite to rissa at all.


    After all, she hade here to confront rissa face to face and end this matter once and for all.


    She didn¡¯t want it to drag on and affect future generations.


    rissa was seething with rage. In her current state, she couldn¡¯t even notify Mr. Dunn toe and


    save her.


    What was the name of that young woman?


    rissa heard her niece call her Dr. Carden, and her niece was polite to her.


    Dr. Carden¡­


    rissa suddenly realized who she was.


    The disciple of the legendary genius doctor, also known as the little genius doctor, and the fourth


    youngdy of the Johnson family in Annenburg. How remarkable!


    rissa knew Dr. Carden¡¯s medical skills were extraordinary, but she never imagined she could use


    poison needles.


    They were caught off guard and fell right into Lilian¡¯s trap.


    Dr. Carden had no sense of martial ethics.


    Lilian¡¯s approach was clear: she wanted to kill with surprise, not caring how she attacked, as long as


    she could knock them down.


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    rissa and her bodyguards returned to normal.


    They also heard what Lilian had said earlier.

 Chapter 3604

    Chapter 3604


    Even though they had returned to normal and stopped twitching, they still needed to take the


    antidote developed by Lilian to be fully cured. But even then, they wouldn¡¯t bepletely fine¡ªthey


    would still feel ufortable for a day or two afterward.


    Is this person really a doctor?


    More like a poison doctor.


    Lilian noticed that they had stopped twitching, and before they could get up, she moved forward to


    retrieve her needles.


    No one dared to say a word.


    Those tiny needles, with just a bit of poison, had left them writhing as if they were having seizures.


    ¡°Antidote!¡±


    After Lilian pulled the needle from rissa, rissa grabbed one of her wrists.


    ring at her and gritting her teeth, rissa demanded, ¡°Dr. Carden, give me the antidote!¡±


    The pain and embarrassment she had just endured were unbearable. rissa didn¡¯t want to go


    through it again. She just wanted the antidote quickly to eliminate the poison from her body.


    Lilian shook her hand free and said, ¡°Get in line, from youngest to oldest. Since you¡¯re the oldest,


    you go to the end of the line. No one can cut in line. Don¡¯t even think about lying about your age. If I


    find out you lied, I won¡¯t give you any medicine¡ªnot today, not tomorrow, not ever.¡±


    She added, ¡°I don¡¯t have much antidote today. I can only give each of you a quarter dose, so you¡¯ll


    have to continue taking it for the next three days.¡±


    rissa¡¯s face darkened with anger. She felt that Lilian was intentionally humiliating her.


    Audrey nced at rissa¡¯s dark expression and whispered to her husband, ¡°Honey, since Dr.


    Carden arrived, we¡¯ve always treated her with respect, haven¡¯t we? Think carefully¡ªhave we ever


    offended her or neglected her in any way?¡±


    Dr. Carden appeared easygoing and was also beautiful, but when she caused trouble, even a


    strong man might not be able to handle it.


    After a moment of thought, Darrell whispered back, ¡°No, absolutely not. We¡¯ve always treated Dr.


    Carden with the utmost courtesy.¡±


    They knew Lilian was the apprentice of the miracle doctor, who had passed on his exceptional


    medical skills to her.


    So, whenever Lilian visited Wiltspoon, those lucky enough to meet her treated her with the highest


    respect, as a distinguished guest.


    How could they possibly offend her?


    Everyone gets sick eventually.


    Who wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with someone like Dr. Carden, who possessed such superb


    medical skills?


    It¡¯s justmon sense¡ªeveryone wanted to stay on good terms with Dr. Carden, in case they or


    their family needed treatment in the future.


    Camryn had been blind for ten years, but Dr. Carden restored her sight with just one operation.


    Lilian had already exined that Camryn¡¯s eyesight was partially restored thanks to her


    predecessors¡¯ work; the credit wasn¡¯t entirely hers.


    However, if Lilian hadn¡¯t been called in to treat her, Camryn wouldn¡¯t have regained her sight so


    quickly.


    She also discovered other reasons for Camryn¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Dr. Carden,¡± rissa said, suppressing her anger, ¡°I apologize for my earlier actions. I shouldn¡¯t


    have allowed them to block your way, and I shouldn¡¯t have let my bodyguards disrespect you. Dr.


    Carden, you are very generous and tolerant. Please don¡¯t hold a grudge against an old woman like


    me. Dr. Carden, could you please give me the antidote?¡±


    Lilian replied, ¡°I told you to line up to get the medicine. Can¡¯t you hear me? Or don¡¯t you understand


    what I¡¯m saying?¡± rissa was speechless.


    Her bodyguards had already lined up ording to their ages.


    rissa looked at Audrey.


    Audrey looked up at the sky.


    Darrell also looked up at the sky.


    rissa was so angry that her teeth were grinding. But in order to survive, she still lined up behind


    her bodyguards.


    As she waited, a fire started to burn within her. Even if Lilian was as powerful as she seemed, when


    surrounded by mes, could she really lead everyone out of the inferno?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3605

    Chapter 3605


    Lilian handed out the medicine in the order of the queue.


    After receiving the medicine, the bodyguards of the Farrell family hesitated about whether to take it


    or not.


    Lilian said, ¡°You¡¯re all poisoned, so why are you afraid of my medicine? This is an antidote. After


    taking it, it can slightly relieve the numbness in your body. Don¡¯t you feel numb and


    ufortable?¡±


    The bodyguards exchanged nces. Though they had stopped twitching, they still felt numb and


    ufortable. However, they were not as skilled as Lilian, and after learning her identity, they


    dared not act against her.


    It turned out that this young woman was a disciple of the miracle doctor and the fourth youngdy of


    the Johnson family.


    They had never heard of the miracle doctor, but the fourth youngdy of the Johnson family was


    well-known¡ªa very powerful woman.


    When the Lafayette family in Meadspring was in trouble, Dr. Carden had gone to assist them.


    The Johnson family had connections with the York family, but they hadn¡¯t expected the rtionship


    to be so close that the fourth youngdy of the Johnson family would be involved.


    Soon, the bodyguards decided to take the medicine.


    Once someone took the lead, the others followed.


    When it was rissa¡¯s turn to receive the medicine, Lilian spread her hands and said, ¡°Mrs. Farrell,


    I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s no medicine left for you. I had too little medicine, and there are too many of


    you, so there wasn¡¯t enough to go around. Who told you to be so old? It¡¯s okay, old woman, you¡¯ve


    lived long enough anyway. Just bear with it, and it¡¯ll pass.¡± rissa was speechless.


    This was deliberate; Lilian was definitely being deliberate.


    When Lilian said there was no medicine left, rissa looked at her two personal bodyguards.


    They immediately handed the small amount of medicine Lilian had given them to rissa.


    rissa didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries; she grabbed the medicine and swallowed it. The poison


    developed by Lilian had taken effect quickly, and the antidote she provided was just as effective.  Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon after, rissa felt the numbness subside, though it hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared. It was


    tolerable.


    The two bodyguards who didn¡¯t take the medicine were not as fortunate.


    The numbness wasn¡¯t painful, but it felt like ants were crawling inside their bodies, causing a slight


    itch. If they scratched, they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact spot, and even if they did, the itch remained.


    It was quite ufortable.


    rissa looked at Mr. Jimenez standing before her sister¡¯s grave. Due to his advanced age, he no


    longer appeared as handsome as she remembered.


    Mr. Jimenez had his back to rissa. She hadn¡¯t seen his face yet and didn¡¯t know what he looked


    like after decades of not seeing him.


    With Lilian, who was skilled in using poison, watching closely, rissa was tactful and just stood


    there without moving forward.


    But her eyes remained glued to Mr. Jimenez, watching as he slowly squatted down and gently


    touched the tombstone, though he did not touch her sister¡¯s portrait.


    It wasn¡¯t that Mr. Jimenez didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t dare.


    In his heart, rissa¡¯s sister was his world. He respected her deeply. No matter what his feelings for


    the head of the family were, he always respected her and didn¡¯t dare to offend her in the slightest.


    Even touching the portrait on the tombstone felt like an offense to the head of the family.


    He was whispering something, but rissa couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.


    rissa only knew that her heart was filled with bitterness. In his eyes, she would always be Mr.


    Jimenez¡¯s master¡¯s younger sister.


    Earlier, Mr. Jimenez had walked past her while she was twitching on the ground without even


    ncing at her.


    How was she inferior to her sister?


    Mr. Jimenez and his mastermuned for a long time before he finally stood up.

 Chapter 3606

    Chapter 3606


    As soon as they got off the ne, they headed straight to the Farrell family cemetery. No one had eaten yet, and they were hungry.


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll take Miss Audrey back to eat first. We¡¯ve flown for several hours and came here right after getting off the ne. I¡¯m starving. By


    the way, there¡¯s also Lilian. You may not know her, but she¡¯s my apprentice, although I didn¡¯t officially take her in as one. She¡¯s actually the


    apprentice of the miracle doctor. I don¡¯t want to steal someone else¡¯s apprentice, so in my spare time, I just teach her some martial arts. That¡¯s


    all.


    In my heart, she¡¯s still my apprentice. She¡¯s a very sensible and powerful girl. I brought her here to burn some incense for you and to meet you.


    I¡¯m alive today, and able to return to see you, thanks to the miracle doctor and Lilian.


    In the past, the miracle doctor spent a lot of effort on me, andter, it was Lilian. For my health, to help me live longer, she¡¯s done so much.


    They are both my benefactors.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez turned his head to Lilian and said, ¡°Lilian, please burn some incense for my master, so he can take a good look at you.¡±


    Lilian nced at rissa and the others with a warning look, then walked over to burn incense for Mr. Jimenez¡¯s master.


    Audrey and Darrell kept a close eye on rissa and the others, lest they try to escape orunch a surprise attack.


    rissa silently wondered what had happened to Mr. Dunn. Why hadn¡¯t he set the fire?


    Even if he didn¡¯t set the fire, there should have been some sort of movement by now.


    Or maybe he thought it wasn¡¯t the right time?


    Or perhaps someone was ambushed around Audrey?


    Lilian helped Mr. Jimenez over.


    rissa immediately stopped specting and focused her attention on Mr. Jimenez.


    Audrey and Darrell then went to pay their respects.


    ¡°Mr. Jimenez, I haven¡¯t seen you for decades, but you haven¡¯t changed much,¡± rissa said softly.


    Her eyes reddened as she added, ¡°You¡¯ve just aged a lot. You used to be so majestic, walking with such confidence. When I was a child, I had to


    run to keep up with you. Now you need someone to support you. Time is indeed unforgiving.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez stopped three steps away from rissa.


    He stared at her coldly and said in an icy tone, ¡°It¡¯s a miracle I¡¯m still alive. You sent so many killers to hunt me down, but I survived. You


    killed the head of the family, the third youngdy,


    Miss Audrey¡¯s father, and her grandparents. And yet, you¡¯ve been allowed to live to such an old age. Truly, God is unjust!¡± rissa¡¯s mouth


    twitched as she retorted, ¡°I¡¯m old? I¡¯m more than 20 years younger than you!


    And you say I killed my sisters? Do you have any evidence? Who can prove that I did it? Did my sister tell you?¡±


    rissa began to get emotional. ¡°You keep talking about my sister. In your eyes, it¡¯s always about her! Mr. Jimenez, my sister has been married


    for a long time. She and my brother-inw have a very good rtionship. They have two precious daughters!


    Their family of four is so happy. My sister just used you and never loved you. Why are you so infatuated with her? You say I tried to have you


    killed, but how could I do that? I liked you so much; how could I order someone to hunt you down, Mr. Jimenez? This must be a


    misunderstanding. There has to be a misunderstanding.¡±


    As long as no evidence was presented, rissa nned to deny everything and refuse to admit any guilt.


    She wanted to see what their next move would be.


    If possible, she didn¡¯t want to die alongside Audrey and the others.


    She had wealth, power, and influence. Although her marriage wasn¡¯t happy, her sons were useless, and her daughter wasn¡¯t on the same page


    with her, she still wanted to live a good life. She wanted to live to be a hundred years old. Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3607

    Chapter 3607


    Mr. Jimenez and Audrey had no intention of presenting evidence that rissa killed the previous


    matriarch Farrell at this time or ce.


    They didn¡¯t just want justice; they wanted everyone in Jensburg to see rissa¡¯s true nature and


    destroy her reputation.


    But with only a few people around, their impact would be limited, and they risked rissa


    destroying the evidence.


    Audrey and Darrell helped Mr. Jimenez as they approached rissa. Audrey said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, we have both evidence and witnesses for the awful things you¡¯ve done. You¡¯ll get what you


    deserve. Dr. Carden, let¡¯s head to the hotel. Liberty and the others are waiting for us to have


    dinner.¡±


    Lilian nodded. As they passed by, Mr. Jimenez stopped and looked at rissa with hatred, though


    his voice was calm. He said, ¡°I served the previous matriarch Farrell in life, and I belong to her in


    death. To me, you¡¯re just her sister. If she hadn¡¯t loved you and the third young madam so much, I


    wouldn¡¯t even want to look at you. How can youpare to her? You¡¯re ungrateful and will never be


    as good as your sister!¡± He added, ¡°She raised you like her own child, but you showed no love for


    her in return. A dog would have been more loyal than you.¡±


    After speaking, Mr. Jimenez turned away, not wanting to look at rissa any longer.


    Audrey added, ¡°Your husband cheated on you, your biological daughter disagrees with you, your


    three sons are failures, your son¡¯s marriage is falling apart, and your adopted daughter, whom you


    cared for over 20 years, died because of you. This is all karma.


    ¡°You¡¯re heartless and ungrateful. You killed my parents and my third aunt. God sees everything. You


    and your family will pay for your wrongdoings.¡±


    rissa¡¯s face darkened. She said nothing, only ring at Audrey and the others as they walked


    away. Mr. Jimenez¡¯s words hurt¡ªhe said a dog was better than her, and he would only


    acknowledge her because of her sister.


    She wondered why Mr. Jimenez, who watched her grow up, never had feelings for her. She was


    younger and just as attractive as her sister, so why did he never care for her?  Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    rissa clenched her fists. She knew Mr. Jimenez was right¡ªshe was ungrateful. Audrey said


    she¡¯d be punished, and it was true. Her husband betrayed her after decades of marriage, and her


    sons depended on her too much. Without her, they¡¯d soon fall apart, maybe even be ruined by


    others. Her adopted daughter¡¯s death was her greatest sorrow, and her biological daughter,


    Kathryn, though capable, didn¡¯t share her views.


    But so what? rissa sneered. As long as she was alive, she wouldn¡¯t give up. She wouldn¡¯t step


    down as head of the family. If she had to go down, she¡¯d take others with her. If she couldn¡¯t live


    well, neither would they.


    She pulled out her phone and called Mr. Dunn, but he didn¡¯t answer.

 Chapter 3608

    Chapter 3608


    Mr. Dunn not answering rissa¡¯s call worried her. He never ignored her calls, so if he didn¡¯t pick


    up, it meant he was either injured, under control, or busy dealing with something.


    She called again, and after a moment, Mr. Dunn answered.


    ¡°Mr. Dunn, did something go wrong?¡± rissa asked quietly.


    ¡°No,¡± Mr. Dunn replied.


    ¡°No? I just called you, and you didn¡¯t answer. Why didn¡¯t you follow our n?¡± rissa demanded,


    suspicious.


    Mr. Dunn exined, ¡°I was busy evacuating everyone and didn¡¯t have time to answer. It seems they


    saw through our n and made countermeasures. If we proceed, we¡¯ll fail and be caught in the act,


    which would be very bad for us.¡±


    ¡°You mean they have people near the cemetery, waiting for us to make a move so they can catch


    us?¡± rissa asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Dunn confirmed.


    rissa¡¯s face darkened further. ¡°We nned this carefully, just the two of us. How did they know?


    Is there a traitor among your people?¡±


    It was frustrating to miss such a good opportunity. The next time she saw Mr. Jimenez, he¡¯d have


    more protection, making it even harder to act without hurting herself. The only option left would be


    to go down with them, which was the worst-case scenario she wanted to avoid.


    ¡°Find out if there¡¯s a traitor,¡± rissa ordered. ¡°I want to know if someone betrayed us or if they¡¯re


    just that powerful.¡±


    Mr. Dunn didn¡¯t believe there was a traitor but wasn¡¯t sure. If there wasn¡¯t, it would mean their


    opponents had an incredibly strong informationwork, which was even more concerning. He


    hoped it was a betrayal rather than facing such a formidable enemy.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll find out,¡± Mr. Dunn promised. ¡°Have you confirmed it was Mr. Jimenez?¡± ¡°I¡¯d recognize


    him even if he turned to ashes,¡± rissa replied. ¡°It¡¯s him, without a doubt.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez was the only man rissa had ever truly loved, though he never loved her back. To


    him, she was always just a child, even as she grew older. The age difference of over 20 years didn¡¯t


    bother her, but it did him. While other men would have appreciated her youth, Mr. Jimenez didn¡¯t


    care. Still, she was drawn to him. rissa continued, ¡°Audrey said she has both evidence and


    witnesses. Besides Mr. Jimenez, is there anyone else? Look into it carefully, and remember, only


    use the worst option when there¡¯s no other choice left.¡± Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3609

    Chapter 3609


    Mr. Dunn respectfully replied, ¡°I always follow your orders, ma¡¯am. I won¡¯t act on my own.¡±


    If rissa decided to die with her enemy, Mr. Dunn would join her and the enemy in the afterlife.


    They were loyal to their master in both life and death.


    Mr. Jimenez was an exception; he didn¡¯t follow his master back then because he wanted to avenge


    her.


    rissa still trusted Mr. Dunn. She once told her daughter that while others might betray her, Mr.


    Dunn never would.


    rissa hung up the phone.


    Audrey and the others descended the mountain, left the Farrell family cemetery, and visited the


    adjacent cemetery. They also burned some incense for Audrey¡¯s father and grandparents before


    returning to the taxi.


    The taxi driver grew nervous while waiting because Audrey and the others took too long. If he


    hadn¡¯t seen them visiting the other cemetery and the gravekeepers, he might have thought they


    were ghosts.


    Once Audrey and the others got in the car, the driver quickly drove off. He sped up, afraid that


    driving slowly might invite ghosts to appear.


    Even in broad daylight, Jensburg¡¯s winters were bitterly cold, and the sun rarely showed itself.


    Without sunlight, the remote cemetery felt gloomy and eerie, giving people the chills.


    At the Queen family¡¯s house, Silver Fox and other elders had arrived in Jensburg before Audrey and


    the others. After Donald and his wife learned about their identities from their daughter, they


    personally went to the Fortress Hotel and invited them several times before they agreed to stay at


    the Queen family¡¯s house.


    In addition to Silver Fox and his group, the current head of the Lafayette family and his wife had


    also flown in from Meadspring. He imed they were there to see the snow, but no one believed


    him. Meadspring often had heavy snowfall in winter, so there was no need toe to Jensburg just


    for that. But no one called out his lie.


    The head of the Lafayette family introduced himself, greeted Zachary and the others, and hadMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    dinner with them. The Queen family naturally invited him and his wife to stay at their home.


    The house, usually quiet, suddenly became lively with the arrival of these distinguished guests.


    Donald, who often found his home too quiet, was happy with the change.


    The Silver Fox group was missing only the old doctor. The four who came were older than Donald,


    but they didn¡¯t seem as mature as him. Instead, they resembled olddy York, behaving like


    mischievous kids. Donald felt like a parent around them.


    When Silver Fox found out that Hayden was actually a woman, he pped his thigh and said to


    Donald in front of Kevin, ¡°Mr. Queen, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? If we had known your eldest son


    was actually a daughter, we would have arranged a marriage with my most talented apprentice,


    Alijah. He would have been the perfect match for your daughter.¡±


    ¡°But that old chili from the York family got to her first. How did she figure out your eldest son was


    actually a woman?¡±


    Hearing Silver Fox refer to his grandmother as an ¡°old chili,¡± Kevin frowned and said, ¡°Senior Silver


    Fox, my grandmother isn¡¯t hot-tempered at all.¡±


    Silver Foxughed, ¡°She¡¯s not hot-tempered in front of you. She loves your grandfather deeply, and


    you¡¯re her grandchildren. She only shows love to you, so you never get to see her fiery side.¡±

 Chapter 3610

    Chapter 3610


    ¡°But when she was young, she was really fiery. She would admire Audrey and Elisa because they


    were just like her when she was young. I wonder why she didn¡¯t arrange for Elisa to marry one of


    you brothers?¡± Kevin nced at Zachary.


    Seeing that Zachary remained calm, Kevin spoke up, ¡°Elisa once liked my elder brother, but he


    never had feelings for her. Her love for him was known to everyone in Wiltspoon. After he married


    my sister-inw, Elisa gave up and moved on.¡±


    ¡°Grandma knew Elisa once loved my elder brother. If she tried to match her with one of us, it would


    have been awkward. We were also worried that Elisa mightpare us to him, which wouldn¡¯t be


    good. Even though we think we¡¯re pretty good, we know we¡¯re not quite at his level.¡±


    Silver Fox smiled and said, ¡°I understand. But Elisa¡¯s fianc¨¦ is also excellent. When she marries into


    the Johnson family, I will feel relieved.¡±


    The men of the Johnson family were indeed impressive.


    Look at Lilian¡¯s husband; he was great. He tolerated everything about her and pampered her


    immensely.


    Of course, Lilian herself was strong and came from a powerful family.


    In their husbands¡¯ families, whether it was Lilian or her sisters-inw, they were treated well. Their


    husbands, who had status and power, treated them like queens.


    If Bianca and the others get married in the future, they will likely have a good life too.


    Seeing the apprentices they raised find good homes, Ezequiel and the other elders felt content.


    But there were still many apprentices who didn¡¯t want to get married. They couldn¡¯t just sit back and


    do nothing¡ªthey had to encourage them to settle down.


    When it came to their apprentices¡¯ marriages, should they follow olddy York¡¯s example, pick out


    potential partners everywhere, and then arrange for their apprentices to pursue them?


    If they didn¡¯t intervene, many of them would end up like the old brothers¡ªnever marrying.


    Even though they themselves never married, they felt their lives were fulfilling. But they still couldn¡¯t


    resist urging their apprentices to marry, hoping they would live more traditional lives.


    It seemed like amon issue among the elders¡ªworrying about the younger generation notExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    getting married.


    Donald smiled and added, ¡°Hayden liked to dress that way and insisted we tell others we had two


    sons. We spoiled her too much and went along with it. We don¡¯t know how old Mrs. York found out


    Hayden was a girl or when she set her sights on her. Even Kevin didn¡¯t know. But it¡¯s all worked out


    well. We¡¯re very happy with this marriage and Kevin as a son-inw.¡±


    Donald spoke sincerely; he and his wife were especially fond of Kevin as a son-inw.


    Sometimes, Hayden and Hugh would joke that their parents favored their son-inw over them.


    But they never considered that without their daughter, their parents wouldn¡¯t have such a wonderful


    son-inw like Kevin.


    Kevin was just too good. He could cook delicious meals, go fishing with Donald, and spend the


    whole day with him.


    In short, in Donald¡¯s eyes, Kevin was the perfect son-inw. He was afraid someone might try to


    steal him away. He wasn¡¯t worried about anyone stealing Hayden from Kevin¡ªHayden was too cold


    and wouldn¡¯t be easily swayed.

 Chapter 3611

    Chapter 3611


    ¨C Silver Fox looked at Kevin and smiled at


    Donald. ¡°Yes, Kevin is impressive, a good match for your daughter, Hayden.¡±


    Donald responded, ¡°Your sons-inw are all outstanding. I¡¯ve heard you have many talented female


    apprentices too. Maybe one of them could be a match for one of your sons-inw.¡±


    Zachary and Kevin remained silent.


    Dakota, a friend of Silver Fox, joined the conversation. ¡°His female apprentices listen to him about


    everything except marriage. When he pushes them to get married, they remind him that he never


    married and has lived a good life without worries in his old age. They argue that they¡¯re starting to


    train young apprentices as their own children. When these apprentices grow up and are


    independent, they can support them in their old age, so they don¡¯t see the need for marriage and


    children.¡±


    Silver Fox shot Dakota a look. ¡°Your precious apprentice is married, so you feel relieved and think


    your job is done. But when Sariyah wasn¡¯t married yet, you were just as worried about her.¡±


    Dakotaughed. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve fulfilled my duty, I¡¯m just waiting to be a grandparent.¡±


    When older folks gather, they often talk about the younger generation and their hopes for


    grandchildren.


    Just then, the butler approached Donald respectfully. ¡°Sir, Madam, Miss Hunt, and others have


    arrived.¡±


    Liberty was on her way to pick up Audrey and the others.


    The original n was to wee Audrey and Old Mr. Jimenez at the hotel, but Donald personally


    invited everyone to the Queen family¡¯s home. Even though Liberty didn¡¯t live with the Queen family,


    she often came over for meals.


    ¡°Big Brother Jimenez is finally here.¡±


    Silver Fox, Dakota, and the others said a few words to Donald, then headed to the mansion¡¯s


    entrance.


    Donald, who had known Old Mr. Jimenez for a long time, went out with his wife, sons, and


    daughters to greet them. As hosts, they believed in personally weing their guests.


    A few minutester, everyone entered the luxurious hall, chatting andughing.


    The Queen family had prepared a meal in advance. Knowing that Audrey and her group hadn¡¯t


    eaten yet, Donald invited everyone to the dining room to continue their conversation over dinner.


    After dinner, Liberty took a walk with Audrey.


    ¡°Is rissa waiting for you at the cemetery?¡±


    Liberty had only learnedter that rissa had gone to the Farrell family cemetery early to wait for


    Audrey and the others.


    Thankfully, they had help from Silver Fox, whose skilled apprentice, Finnegan, was even more


    powerful than Julian. As Silver Fox said, if Finnegan couldn¡¯t uncover the information they needed,


    it would be difficult for anyone else to do so.


    After receiving the news, they discussed their strategy and nned how to respond.


    Zachary guessed that rissa wouldn¡¯t make a move at the cemetery. She wanted to trap them all


    at once.


    Knowing that rissa was plotting to eliminate them in one fell swoop, they rushed to


    Jensburg to create the illusion that her n was about to seed. In reality, even if rissa


    managed to lure them into the Farrell family mansion and set it on fire, they had a way to escape.


    Old Mr. Jimenez revealed that there was a secret underground passage in the Farrell family


    mansion, built by the previous matriarch, Liberty¡¯s grandmother. Only her grandmother and Old Mr.


    Jimenez knew about it. N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 3612

    Chapter 3612


    The previous matriarch had the underground passage built as an emergency escape route in case


    of extreme danger. The passage had three entrances¡ªinside the house, in the front yard, and in


    the backyard¡ªgreatly increasing their chances of escape.


    Even without the passage, they had secretly gathered many people to be ready. If rissa tried to


    set the mansion on fire, their team would quickly take control of Mr.


    Dunn and his men, preventing them from pouring gasoline or starting the fire.


    No matter how skilled Mr. Dunn was, he wasn¡¯t as formidable as the Five Emperors who had ruled


    the world decades ago. Though retired, their disciples now held powerful positions in various fields,


    with connections across major cities.


    They were just letting rissa believe her n was working, keeping her confident.


    ¡°Yes, rissa is waiting there and won¡¯t even let us visit my mother¡¯s grave. How dare she go


    there? If my mother knew how cold-hearted she¡¯s be, she¡¯d rather have raised a dog than her.


    What an ungrateful person!¡±


    Audrey despised rissa. rissa had torn her family apart.


    Audrey lost her parents at a young age and was separated from her only sibling. When she finally


    found her sister, they were torn apart again¡ªall because of rissa.


    rissa ruined Audrey¡¯s family, yet rissa herself lived afortable life. Despite marrying a man


    she didn¡¯t love, rissa had four children. Except for her daughter being switched at birth, she had


    lived well.


    rissa¡¯sfort came at the expense of Audrey¡¯s family.


    How could Audrey not be bitter? Even the issue of rissa¡¯s daughter being switched wasn¡¯t


    entirely bad for her. Kathryn, rissa¡¯s switched daughter, wasn¡¯t aligned with her mother and


    wouldn¡¯t continue the family¡¯s grudges. Even if rissa died, Kathryn could still thrive.


    Kathryn was capable and had Pedro, a powerful assistant, by her side. Even if she left the Farrell


    family and Jensburg, she would do well.


    Although Audrey resented rissa, she didn¡¯t hold it against Kathryn.


    Kathryn had long ago told Audrey that she didn¡¯t want the position of family head.  Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Her actions backed up her words.


    At least when rissa tried to harm Liberty, Kathryn warned Liberty in time, foiling rissa¡¯s plot.


    ¡°Aunt, didn¡¯t you teach her a lesson?¡±


    Liberty was furious. She regretted not learning martial arts, which would¡¯ve allowed her to fight back


    against people like rissa.


    If she had learned martial arts like Titus, she wouldn¡¯t need bodyguards¡ªshe could protect herself.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t, but Dr. Carden did. Liberty, Dr. Carden is amazing. Thankfully, we¡¯re not her enemies. We


    really can¡¯t afford to offend her. If you can¡¯t befriend her, at least don¡¯t cross her. Otherwise, you


    won¡¯t even know what hit you.¡±


    Lilian¡¯s skills not only shocked rissa and her group but also surprised Audrey and Darrell.


    Liberty added, ¡°Dr. Carden is the fourth daughter of the Johnson family. The Johnson and York


    families are connected¡ªJane and Serenity are good friends. Now, Sonny and Titus are friends too.


    They meet several times a year and stay in touch. At least for the next generation, the rtionship


    between the two families is strong. With these ties, how could we offend Dr. Carden?¡±


    Even without that connection, knowing Lilian was a highly skilled doctor, they would avoid offending


    her at all costs.

 Chapter 3613

    Chapter 3613


    Liberty asked, ¡°Aunt, how was Dr. Carden¡¯s attack? Were you surprised too?¡±


    Liberty knew Lilian was skilled in medicine but had no idea about her martial arts abilities. She


    imagined Lilian as a character from a martial arts novel, able to fly, grab things from afar, and even


    harm people with leaves.


    Audrey replied, ¡°I couldn¡¯t see how Dr. Carden attacked, but suddenly, rissa and her bodyguards


    were on the ground. Dr. Carden mentioned she used a poison needle. I have no idea how it


    worked.¡±


    Liberty responded, ¡°A poison needle?¡±


    It reminded her of something from a martial arts story.


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez said Dr. Carden is not only skilled in medicine but also in creating poisons.


    Thankfully, she doesn¡¯t use them to harm people; otherwise, she¡¯d be truly terrifying,¡± Audrey said,


    feeling a bit uneasy about Lilian¡¯s abilities. ¡°Uncle Jimenez also said she¡¯s even better than her


    master. It¡¯s a relief that she¡¯s not our enemy.¡±


    Liberty agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    They were all on good terms,rgely thanks to the connections of the older generation. The


    rtionships built by Old Mr. Jimenez helped them forge alliances with powerful people they hadn¡¯t


    even met before.


    ¡°Grandpa Jimenez met with rissa,¡± Liberty said before pausing.


    Audrey continued, ¡°After their meeting, Uncle Jimenez used rissa of killing my mother. She


    denied it, of course, and asked for proof. We didn¡¯t show any evidence at the cemetery to avoid it


    being stolen or destroyed.


    My goal is to ruin her reputation first, and then take her life in revenge for my mother¡¯s death. Even


    after forty or fifty years, I can¡¯t forgive her for killing my mother and letting her continue to live.¡±


    rissa seemed prepared to die with Audrey.


    Audrey was waiting for rissa to make her move, knowing that if she did, it would end in tragedy


    for rissa and her children. Years ago, rissa had tried to eliminate every threat.


    Audrey and Harlow were fortunate to escape with their nanny. Although separated from the nannyProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    and sent to an orphanage, they survived.


    Harlow passed away in middle age, but she left behind two daughters, Serenity and Liberty, which


    brought Audrey somefort. Now that it was Audrey¡¯s turn to seek revenge, she wanted rissa


    and her children to pay the price.


    However, Audrey wouldn¡¯t strike first. She nned to let rissa¡¯s actions lead her to her own


    downfall, taking her children with her.


    As for Kathryn¡­


    ¡°Liberty, how is Kathryn?¡± Audrey asked.


    Liberty replied, ¡°Kathryn has recovered and been discharged from the hospital, but she hasn¡¯t


    returned to thepany yet. rissa told her to rest at home, likely to keep her from finding out


    about her ns and warning me.


    rissa also asked Pedro to drug Kathryn, so she would fall asleep, and Pedro could take her out


    of Jensburg.


    But Kathryn refused, and Pedro, who is loyal to Kathryn, didn¡¯t follow through. After leaving the


    hospital, Kathryn handed the drug over to me, and I had it tested.¡±

 Chapter 3614

    Chapter 3614


    After a pause, Liberty said, ¡°Kathryn is still okay. She didn¡¯t grow up with rissa, and her values


    are quite positive. If possible, I don¡¯t want her to die.¡±


    Audrey was silent for a long time, then said, ¡°Whether now or in the future, as long as Kathryn


    doesn¡¯t take the initiative to be our enemy, we will not touch her. Her values are still positive


    now, but it¡¯s hard to say what will happen in the future.


    Liberty, people will change. After all, Kathryn is rissa¡¯s biological daughter. She has the blood of


    rissa and Holden in her veins and has inherited their genes.¡± Liberty stopped talking.


    ording to Audrey, as long as Kathryn didn¡¯t take the initiative to be their enemy, they


    wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.


    People will change. Not to mention anyone else, even Liberty herself felt that she had changed a


    lot.


    After walking for a long time, Liberty spoke again, ¡°Kathryn said that if my grandmother was really


    killed by her mother, she would never take over the Farrell family, and she wouldn¡¯t take anything


    that doesn¡¯t belong to her.


    She also said that after everything settled, she would leave Jensburg and only needed to take


    Pedro with her.


    Before being brought back, she had already opened several smallpanies with a high annual


    ie, which was considered a sessful business.


    I still believe that Kathryn will do what she says. Although she is rissa¡¯s biological daughter, she


    did not grow up with her, and their mother-daughter rtionship is not deep. She wouldn¡¯t seek


    revenge for rissa if rissa really died. She knows that even if her mother died, she deserved


    it.


    Everyone must pay the price for the wrong things they¡¯ve done and take responsibility.


    Pedro is a very smart and capable person. He and Kathryn are together, and they can live a good


    life even without the Feng family. Pedro has fallen in love with Kathryn, and Kathryn also has


    feelings for him. From what I know about Kathryn, she may not want to take over the Farrell family.¡±


    Audrey said, ¡°I hope she can do what she says. I don¡¯t want to be her enemy. Of rissa¡¯s children,


    I only like Kathryn.¡±


    Audrey looked down on rissa¡¯s three sons, saying they were useless.


    Even Shiloh, whom rissa had trained as her sessor for more than 20 years, was looked down


    upon by Audrey after she met her. She felt that Shiloh was not even as good as Elisa.


    Elisa: ¡­Mom, do you think your daughter is that bad?


    In the past, Elisa just didn¡¯t involve herself in the business world.


    Born into the Stone family, she had a natural talent for business.


    Liberty asked, ¡°Seren doesn¡¯t suspect anything, right?¡±


    Audrey thought for a moment and said, ¡°I think Seren knows something, but she just won¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°She knows that we all hid it from her for her own good. It¡¯s really not appropriate for her toe


    here while pregnant. We can¡¯t alle here. If our escape route and n go wrong, at least there


    will be someone to collect our bodies. I won¡¯t let Lnd and Elisae here. I have to leave a


    legacy for them and the Stone family.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Aunt, I believe that evil cannot prevail over good. It¡¯s not 40 or 50 years ago. It¡¯s a


    society ruled byw. The influence of the Farrell family in Jensburg has seriously declined.


    rissa¡¯s conspiracy to deal with us, any n, as long as it¡¯s caught by the police, will be enough to


    ruin them.


    Our goal is to seek justice for my grandmother and others and take back the position of head of the


    family that should have been inherited by you.¡±


    Audrey and Liberty shared the same idea as Kathryn.


    If it was their own, they would definitely find a way to take it back.


    If it didn¡¯t belong to them, they didn¡¯t want it. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3615

    Chapter 3615


    Audrey nodded and said, ¡°Liberty, you¡¯ve already taken care of everything, and that puts my mind at


    ease. I just hope we all get home safely.


    Seren mentioned that Zachary would pick her and Sonny up from FC Manor. Duncan also made it


    clear that you must return to Wiltspoon safely. He¡¯s waiting for you to get the marriage certificate so


    you can celebrate the New Year together.¡± Audrey held Liberty¡¯s hand, smiling as she talked about


    Liberty and Duncan¡¯s marriage. ¡°I¡¯m thrilled to see you and Duncan getting married, nning your


    wedding, and watching Seren have her baby. I¡¯m happy for your mother too.¡±


    Blushing, Liberty asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too rushed to get the certificate during the New Year?¡± Audrey


    replied, ¡°Getting a marriage certificate isn¡¯t the same as having a wedding, so there¡¯s no rush. Just


    like Zachary and Seren, they got their certificate first and then took their time nning the wedding.


    Duncan promised you a grand wedding and won¡¯t disappoint you.


    It brings me peace knowing you and your sister have found good partners and are living happy


    lives. The men you both chose are responsible, so I don¡¯t worry about you being mistreated.


    Elisa and Remy are also doing well. Now, I¡¯m only concerned about Lnd¡¯s marriage. He¡¯s the


    same age as you but a couple of months older, and while Sonny is already in kindergarten, Lnd


    doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend.


    We spoiled him too much, letting him do as he pleased, which led to him being away from home all


    the time. Now, he¡¯s in his early thirties and still single.¡±


    Audrey continued with concern, ¡°Liberty, when you get back to Wiltspoon, you should help Lnd


    find someone so he can settle down.¡±


    Liberty shared her concern, ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t know many girls. The good ones are already taken, and I


    wouldn¡¯t introduce anyone unsuitable to Lnd. It¡¯s hard for me to find someone for him.


    But there are plenty of young women at thepany. If Lnd is serious, he won¡¯t have trouble


    finding someone who meets his standards.¡± Liberty put the responsibility back on Lnd.


    Audrey sighed, ¡°That¡¯s true. If he wants to find someone, we don¡¯t need to push him; he¡¯ll do it


    himself. But if he¡¯s not interested, pushing him every day won¡¯t help. Let¡¯s just leave it be. When the


    time is right, it will happen naturally.¡±  Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If Lnd really doesn¡¯t want to get married, Audrey, as his mother, will have to ept it. Luckily,


    Clive has given her a grandson.


    And with Elisa marrying into the Johnson family, it brings somefort to Audrey as she grows


    older.


    ¡°Aunt, if I do end up taking care of things in Jensburg, should I change myst name to Farrell?


    Duncan wille live with us, and any daughter we have will carry my surname. Will the Lewis


    family be okay with that?¡±


    Audrey and Serenity had already discussed this with Mr. and Mrs. Lewis.


    The Lewis family said that as long as Liberty and Duncan are happy, nothing else matters.


    With four sons in the Lewis family, if Duncan is willing to live with Liberty¡¯s family, that¡¯s his choice. If


    they have a daughter in the future, whether herst name is Farrell or Lewis, she¡¯ll still be Duncan


    and Liberty¡¯s child.


    Mr. and Mrs. Lewis were very open-minded. Their youngest son loved Liberty, and as long as they


    were happy, that was all that mattered. Even if Duncan lived with Liberty¡¯s family, he would still be


    their son.

 Chapter 3616

    Chapter 3616


    Chapter 3616 ¨C Audrey said, ¡°Your mother and I only have three daughters,


    and we must exclude Seren. She¡¯s the eldestdy of the York family, and with Zachary being the


    head, she¡¯ll be the future matriarch of the Yorks, so she can¡¯t take over the Farrell family.¡±


    ¡°Remy¡¯s parents are also open-minded and have said that if Remy needs to, he can take on that


    role, and they won¡¯t object. But it¡¯s different for Elisa and Seren. Managing arge family requires


    bncing business and family affairs, and Elisa doesn¡¯t have the patience for that. Her temper isn¡¯t


    suited for it¡ªshe¡¯s too proud, and that can easily offend people.


    You, on the other hand, have more experience and maturity than Elisa. You¡¯ve spent some time in


    Jensburg, and the family is starting to recognize you. You¡¯re the most suitable for this role.¡±


    ¡°After the situation with rissa is resolved, and if Kathryn leaves Jensburg, you¡¯ll take over the


    Farrell family and Farrell Group. If you need help, you can ask us. ce the capable young


    members of the family in appropriate roles where they can excel.


    But remember one thing¡ªyou must maintain control as the head of the family.


    Otherwise, others may gain power and turn against us. This happens often inrge, old families.


    The Farrell family has its own outdated rules. Once you¡¯re established, you can start to change


    them. Keep in mind that rules are fixed, but people aren¡¯t. As long as the changes you make benefit


    everyone, they will support you. You¡¯ll also have an around assistant by your side. The family


    provides these assistants, regardless of who leads, and they are absolutely loyal, often serving the


    head of the family for a lifetime.¡± Liberty listened quietly.


    Audrey continued, ¡°Your mother¡¯s maiden name was Farrell. If you change yours to Farrell, you¡¯ll be


    taking on her surname. Seren will keep your father¡¯s surname. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±


    ¡°In fact, no matter what your surname is, you¡¯ll always be your parents¡¯ daughter. But the Farrell


    family has its rules. If you don¡¯t change your surname back to Farrell, they¡¯ll say you¡¯re not truly part


    of the family and have no right to be involved in its affairs, even though you¡¯re my mother¡¯s


    granddaughter.


    They would use that as an excuse to fight for power. Liberty, what we¡¯re fighting for isn¡¯t just power


    or position, but to reim what¡¯s rightfully ours. We can¡¯t stand by and watch the family property left


    by our ancestors get divided up, or see the family fall apart.¡±


    Liberty said, ¡°Aunt, I understand. If things go as nned, I¡¯ll change my surname to Farrell, like my


    mother, and Seren will keep the Hunt name. But I¡¯ll need to have another child with Duncan, and it


    must be a daughter. If we only have a son, will we have to keep trying until we have a daughter?¡±


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°It depends on how much influence you have in that position. If you can


    change the rules so that the most capable person takes over, and no one objects, then your child


    can take on that role, regardless of gender. But if that doesn¡¯t work, you and Duncan might need to


    try for a daughter. It would be best if your second child is a girl. We all love daughters.¡±


    Liberty sighed, ¡°In that case, the pressure on me to have a daughter is even greater than on


    Seren.¡±


    The York family hadn¡¯t had a daughter for generations. While they hoped for one, they were also


    realistic and didn¡¯t expect it.


    Liberty¡¯s situation was different. If she really bes the head of the Farrell family in the future,


    ording to tradition, she must have a daughter as her sessor.


    The pressure to have a daughter suddenly felt overwhelming. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3617

    Chapter 3617


    Chapter 3617 ¨C Hearing the voices of Lilian and Sariyah chatting in the


    distance, Audrey and Liberty turned to see them approaching, with Hayden in between them. It


    looked as though Hayden was being nked by two beautiful young women, almost like a big man


    with an arm around each.


    As they walked over, Liberty said to Audrey, ¡°Aunt, even though I¡¯ve known for a while that Hayden


    is a woman, every time I see her, I still think she looks more like a man.¡± The only difference was


    that she didn¡¯t have an Adam¡¯s apple.


    Audrey smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s been acting like a man since she was a child. She¡¯s tall for a


    woman, has a cold demeanor, and it¡¯s easy to mistake her for a man. She doesn¡¯t like wearing


    women¡¯s clothes either. Every time Kevin goes out with her, they probably get a lot of strange


    looks.¡±


    People might think they were a same-sex couple.


    As Kevin once joked, not only did people assume they were gay, but they also thought he was the


    submissive one.


    Hayden is tough and cold, and as the CEO of Queen Enterprise, if she were a man, she wouldn¡¯t be


    happy in a submissive role. She¡¯d want to be in control and call the shots.


    That¡¯s just her nature.


    Even though she¡¯s a woman, if she marries Kevin, he¡¯ll likely take a supporting role in their


    marriage, with Hayden leading the way.


    Liberty mused, ¡°If she were a man, women would be falling over themselves for her.¡± Audrey


    responded, ¡°She¡¯s a woman, and they still are. When people found out she was a woman, so many


    hearts were broken, and some admirers even cried in secret.¡± As Liberty and Audrey talked, the


    three women reached them.


    ¡°Mrs. Stone, Sister Liberty,¡± they greeted.


    Liberty and Audrey smiled in return.


    ¡°The men are off discussing important matters, so wedies decided to take a walk. Ms. Queen,


    would you join us?¡± Sariyah asked.


    Lilian yawned, ¡°If Sariyah hadn¡¯t dragged me out, I¡¯d have gone back to my room to rest. I didn¡¯t


    sleep well.¡±


    Audrey apologized, ¡°Dr. Carden, I¡¯m sorry if we didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡±


    Lilian had traveled from Wiltspoon to join them, so Audrey assumed that poor hospitality on their


    part had caused Lilian¡¯sck of rest.


    ¡°No, Mrs. Stone, it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s my little crybaby at home. Even when I¡¯m away, I can¡¯t


    escape his tears. His dad video-called me while holding him, and he cried, wanting me to hold him.


    Even with his grandpa at home, he still cried.¡± Lilian was talking about her son, Fabian.


    Liberty said, ¡°That¡¯s how kids are. They cry when they see their mothers, but they¡¯re fine when they


    don¡¯t. Some kids act spoiled around their parents but are well-behaved when their parents aren¡¯t


    around.¡±


    When parents are around, kids know they have a backup and can get away with being spoiled.


    When the parents aren¡¯t there, there¡¯s no one to fuss over them.


    Kids are smart¡ªthey understand a lot, even if they¡¯re too young to express it in words.


    Sariyah smiled and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s on me. I¡¯m not a mother yet, so I can¡¯t fully understand.¡±


    Lilian yawned again and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fabian to cry even with my master around. I guess


    I¡¯m not a failure as a mother, at least my son misses me when I¡¯m away.¡±


    Everyone fell silent for a moment.


    Then Lilian pulled a candy from her pocket, unwrapped it, popped it in her mouth, and said, ¡°It¡¯s


    minty and a little spicy. Anyone want to try?¡± Everyone shook their heads. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3618

    Chapter 3618


    ¨C Hayden, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke up, ¡°Dr. Carden, why don¡¯t you go back to the


    house to rest? The guest rooms are ready. I¡¯ll walk around with the others and then head back. It¡¯s


    too cold out here.¡±


    She was concerned that the visitors from Wiltspoon, who were used to milder winter temperatures,


    might struggle with the harsh cold of Jensburg.


    Even Sonny, who missed Liberty, didn¡¯t want to stay long after the winter break. He went to FC


    Manor with Serenity because Jensburg¡¯s winter was too cold for him. A short visit to see the snow


    and build a snowman was fine, but staying for an extended period wasn¡¯t ideal.


    Lilian, having just finished a mint candy, said, ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed the scenery of your Queen family estate.


    Let¡¯s take a quick walk around and head back. Those men are probably still deep in business talk.¡±


    The men, being leaders in their fields, had plenty to discuss and rarely saw each other. Despite


    gathering to confront rissa, they valued this brief time together.


    So, what started as a two-person walk turned into a five-person stroll with lively conversation.


    Meanwhile, rissa was far from rxed. After leaving her private cemetery and returning to the


    city, she nned to go straight to the Farrell family mansion to confront her biological daughter and


    possibly tip her off. But then she received a call from her secretary, urgently asking her to return to


    the office because the police had arrived inrge numbers.


    Why were the police there?


    rissa felt a wave of dread. Her people had hidden guns¡ªhad Liberty¡¯s group found out and


    reported her? But then she remembered that except for one pistol she had hidden, all the other


    weapons were in Mr. Dunn¡¯s possession. This thought calmed her.


    The pistol she had hidden was a secret known to no one, not even her closest confidants or her


    children. She had never used it, having acquired it during a more lenient time, and she kept it well-


    concealed.  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    There was no way Liberty¡¯s people could know about it unless they had some supernatural abilities


    like x-ray vision or mind reading.


    rissa asked the secretary in a steady voice, ¡°Did the police say what they wanted to talk to me


    about?¡±


    The secretary replied, ¡°Ma¡¯am, they didn¡¯t tell me anything specific. They just asked me to notify you


    toe back to thepany, or they would meet you wherever you are. They seemed very


    serious.¡±


    It was as if they were there to arrest someone.


    The secretary suspected their boss might have been involved in something illegal, which had drawn


    the police¡¯s attention, but she didn¡¯t dare voice this thought. rissa had been in a foul moodtely,


    making everyone at thepany nervous and on edge whenever she was around. Even her three


    sons had been lying low, trying to avoid her wrath.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll head back now,¡± rissa said, confident that her hidden guns were safe from


    discovery. She assumed the police visit was probably due to a report Liberty had made about some


    wrongdoing at Farrell Group. But without evidence, she wasn¡¯t worried.


    After all, despite usations from Audrey and Old Mr. Jimenez that she was responsible for her


    sister¡¯s death, they had no proof. No matter how much they used her, she refused to admit


    anything. Without an admission, what could they do to her?


    rissa wasn¡¯t afraid of being ndered; she had endured it for the past forty or fifty years and was


    still living well. Many people hadn¡¯t lived asfortably as she had.

 Chapter 3619

    Chapter 3619


    ¨C On the way back to the office, rissa called Kathryn.


    As soon as Kathryn answered, rissa asked, ¡°Kathryn, where are you right now?¡±


    ¡°Resting at home,¡± Kathryn replied. ¡°Thanks to you, Mom, I spent a few days in the hospital. I just


    got back home, and you told me to keep resting, so that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    rissa¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Have you done something behind my back to hurt me


    again?¡±


    ¡°Mom, what exactly are you talking about?¡± Kathryn asked calmly.


    rissa was furious, barely containing her anger. What was she referring to? Kathryn had betrayed


    her countless times. Audrey once said this was karma, but rissa didn¡¯t believe in retribution.


    Yet, her life was far from easy. Outwardly, it looked morous, but in reality, she was the one


    holding everything together. Her husband and sons lived off her money, and while they were


    dependent on her, they didn¡¯t contribute much. Her daughter, Kathryn, had the ability to help, but


    they weren¡¯t on the same page, and Kathryn had betrayed her numerous times.


    ¡°You¡¯ve hurt me plenty,¡± rissa said weakly, frustration and exhaustion in her voice. ¡°Kathryn, even


    though you didn¡¯t grow up with me, I carried you for nine months. I gave you life. Doesn¡¯t our


    mother-daughter bond mean anything to you?¡±


    Kathryn was silent for a moment before responding, ¡°How much of a mother-daughter bond do you


    think we really have?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She was already 26 or 27 years old when she reunited with her biological parents. When she first


    returned, she was treated unfairly. Her rtives were polite, but their affection was reserved for


    Shiloh. In their eyes, Shiloh was their true daughter (sister). Kathryn¡¯s return disrupted their perfect


    family dynamic, and they resented her for it.


    Shiloh had taken her ce, enjoying everything that should have been Kathryn¡¯s, yet the family


    med Kathryn. It wasn¡¯t her fault that she had been switched with Shiloh.


    Feelings grow over time, but Kathryn hadn¡¯t had much time to build those feelings with her biological


    family. She felt a little attachment to her mother, but it wasn¡¯t deep. Her values and way of life were


    formed long before she reunited with her biological family and weren¡¯t going to change just because


    she came back.


    rissa struggled to speak. After a long pause, she said, ¡°No matter what you think of me, my love


    for you as your mother is real and pure.


    Even if I were to die, I¡¯d still make sure to pave the way for you. If I¡¯m trying to protect you, can¡¯t you


    stand by my side? Even if you don¡¯t, at least don¡¯t betray me or hold me back.¡±


    rissa suspected that Kathryn had uncovered her plot involving the cemetery and tipped off


    Liberty, who then set everything in motion. If her n failed, not only would it be exposed, but she¡¯d


    be caught by the police, with all the evidence pointing to her crime.


    So far, these were just rumors; nothing had been confirmed. Years ago, she had two sisters¡ªone


    older, one younger. Both were dead, leaving rissa as the sole survivor who sessfully took


    over the Farrell family. Only a fool wouldn¡¯t suspect her.


    She had ignored these rumors for 40 to 50 years. When a family member acted against her, she


    dealt with them harshly to set an example.


    Those who knew even a little bit about the situation either disappeared, died of illness, or had fatal


    idents. None survived more than three years after the incident.


    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you tell me what happened?¡± Kathryn asked calmly. ¡°Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m really the one


    who betrayed you.¡±

 Chapter 3620

    Chapter 3620


    Kathryn had been in the hospital recently and hadn¡¯t done anything. If anyone acted, it was Pedro,


    not her.


    rissa asked, ¡°You know I went to the cemetery, right? Did you tell Liberty? Also, the police came


    to thepany and asked to see me. Did you betray me? How much do you know?¡± Kathryn


    replied, ¡°Mom, I was in the hospital for days, too weak to get out of bed at first. Pedro had to help


    me with everything. What could someone in my condition possibly do? I told you I didn¡¯t do anything


    recently. Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I know you went to the cemetery. You weren¡¯t exactly subtle about it, bringing a group of


    bodyguards. There are also groundskeepers at the cemetery. Everyone else in the n knew about


    it, so of course, I did too.


    Did you go there to pay your respects or to burn down the Farrell family¡¯s ancestors?¡± rissa was


    left speechless.


    How could she have raised such an ungrateful daughter?


    She was so furious she couldn¡¯t even argue.


    ¡°If the police came to thepany, you should be asking your three sons if they did anything illegal,


    not me. I wasn¡¯t given control of Farrell¡¯s illegal or questionable businesses. Farrell¡¯s has no shady


    dealings, let alone anything illegal.¡±


    rissa red at Kathryn. ¡°You can say whatever you want, but don¡¯t you dare ruin Farrell¡¯s


    reputation. Thatpany is for you and your daughter. If you destroy it, you¡¯ll only be hurting your


    own interests.¡±


    Kathryn remained calm. ¡°Mom, since you say Farrell¡¯s hasn¡¯t done anything illegal, then why are


    you so anxious and afraid?


    Even if your three sons did something illegal, let them be arrested. It won¡¯t affect you, except maybe


    Farrell¡¯s reputation.¡± rissa was stunned.


    She hadn¡¯t even asked her sons if they had done something illegal and gotten caught. Instead, she


    immediately suspected her daughter.


    Kathryn had Pedro by her side, and with her personality, she was unlikely to do anything illegal. But


    her sons were a different story.


    They weren¡¯t the brightest, and if they did something illegal, they probably didn¡¯t cover their tracks


    well, making it easy for someone to report them.


    As rissa thought about it, she calmed down. Perhaps she was just feeling guilty. When she


    heard the police hade to thepany, her first thought was that her hidden gun had been


    discovered.


    Even her family didn¡¯t know about the gun, so how could outsiders? If Liberty had the means to find


    out, they wouldn¡¯t have waited this long to report her. They would¡¯ve done so immediately, and she


    would¡¯ve been arrested long ago.


    Liberty relied on the Bucham family for information, but the Buchams weren¡¯t allpowerful.


    ¡°Kathryn, why won¡¯t you follow the path I¡¯veid out for you? I¡¯m doing this for your own good. I


    would never harm you.


    I may be ruthless and not a good person, but my love for you is sincere. I just want you to live a


    good life. If you ever have to leave Jensburg, take Pedro and nevere back.


    Consider these past two years with the Farrell family a dream. When you wake up, you¡¯ll no longer


    be the Farrell family¡¯s sessor. You¡¯ll be Kathryn Janzen, the daughter of the Janzen family.¡±


    rissa didn¡¯t love Holden, but they had been married for decades. Kathryn was Holden¡¯s daughter,


    so if she didn¡¯t take the Farrell name, she would take the Janzen name.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3621

    Chapter 3621


    Kathryn said, ¡°Even if I leave Jensburg, I¡¯ll still be your daughter, and I¡¯ll still be a Farrell. I don¡¯t


    want to change myst name to Janzen.¡±


    She preferred her mother¡¯s surname over her biological father¡¯s.


    ¡°Mom, do you need me to go back to thepany?¡± Kathryn asked, her tone softening. Despite


    everything, they were still mother and daughter.


    Kathryn resented rissa for betraying her, but she was still willing to help her mother with


    business matters.


    ¡°No need,¡± rissa replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed everyone that you¡¯re not feeling well and that


    you¡¯ll be staying home to rest.¡±


    In reality, rissa didn¡¯t want Kathryn to be too involved. She hoped Kathryn would leave Jensburg


    with Pedro, start fresh somewhere far away.


    rissa had entrusted Kathryn to Pedro, but he couldn¡¯t keep secrets. He told Kathryn about


    rissa¡¯s ns and the drug powder she had given him.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t understand her mother¡¯s intentions, didn¡¯t take her advice, and refused to follow her


    ns.


    rissa, who had lived a rtively easy life, was now faced with Kathryn¡¯s resistance.


    After hanging up with Kathryn, rissa called her eldest son, Marco.


    Whenever her sons did something, Marco usually led the way. He would involve his younger


    brothers, sharing the responsibility so that they all faced the consequences together.


    When the police arrived, Marco and his brothers were not at thepany.


    As tensions between the Farrell family and Liberty escted, more people from Wiltspoon got


    involved. Marco began to realize his father¡¯s intentions¡ªurging the brothers to leave the Farrell


    family and return to the Janzen family¡¯s hometown.


    But now, even if they wanted to leave, their mother might not let them go.


    Marco and his brothers privately agreed to stay. They needed to see who would win the conflict. If


    they left now and their mother won, she might no longer trust them or share the family¡¯s wealth with


    them. Everything might go to Kathryn.  Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    If Shiloh were still alive, they could ept the Farrell family¡¯s assets going to her. They had always


    known Shiloh would inherit. But Kathryn, who grew up in the countryside and only recently joined


    the family business, was not someone they were willing to let inherit everything.


    So, they decided to stay, sending their wives and children back to the Janzen hometown to wait for


    the New Year.


    They spent their time gathering information and helping rissa. In this, the brothers were much


    more capable than Kathryn.


    Marco was on a call with a CEO who had just rejected a business proposal when rissa called.


    He quickly handed off the CEO to his secretary and answered the call from his mother.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Marco greeted her cautiously, wondering why she was calling.


    He started reviewing his actions that day, trying to remember if he had done anything wrong.

 Chapter 3622

    Chapter 3622


    Marco couldn¡¯t think of anything he¡¯d done wrong, so he rxed a bit.


    ¡°Marco,¡± rissa said, her tone serious. ¡°A lot of police officers went to ourpany today.


    You and your brothers haven¡¯t been involved in anything illegal, have you? Especially under the


    company¡¯s name?¡±


    rissa¡¯s tone was grave. Marco couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could tell from her voice that she


    was serious.


    Marco was shocked to hear about the police at thepany. He replied carefully, ¡°Mom, my


    brothers and I haven¡¯t done anything illegal. We¡¯ve been doing business normally, maybe just a little


    competitive. But, Mom, what are the police doing at thepany? Is everything okay with our


    taxes?¡±


    rissa scolded him, ¡°The tax bureau handles taxes, not the police.¡±


    ¡°Then I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡± Marco said. ¡°I can assure you we haven¡¯t done anything


    illegal.¡±


    If they had done something wrong, the police would havee directly for them.


    ¡°Where are you now? Get your brothers back to thepany,¡± rissa ordered.


    After notifying her sons, rissa called Mr. Dunn, her assistant, to make sure everything was in


    order before heading back to Farrell Group.


    When she arrived, the police were waiting for her. They informed her that they had received a report


    that Mr. Dunn, her assistant, was in possession of a gun and requested that both she and Mr. Dunn


    come to the station for questioning.


    Mr. Dunn was fiercely loyal to rissa, only acting on her orders, so only she had his contact


    information. Even though people often saw him at thepany, no one else had his number.


    The police asked rissa to provide Mr. Dunn¡¯s contact information and to call him to apany


    her to the station.


    ¡°Officer, who told you this? Who reported that Mr. Dunn has a gun? He¡¯s just my assistant, not a


    criminal. Someone must be trying to frame him and discredit me,¡± rissa said, defensive. ¡°I¡¯ve


    made plenty of enemies, and now they¡¯re trying to bring me down by ming me for things I didn¡¯tContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    do.¡±


    Even though the police were only interested in Mr. Dunn, his actions reflected on her, and if he had


    a gun, she would likely know about it. If she went to the station with him, it would be hard to avoid


    trouble.


    rissa suspected Liberty was behind this.


    As soon as she heard the police were at thepany, she feared they had discovered her gun and


    reported it.


    Her suspicion made her nervous.


    She knew she was guilty of something illegal and that there would be consequences.


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell, we need to investigate whether the report is false. Please cooperate bying with


    us for questioning. It¡¯s a routine procedure, and we appreciate your understanding,¡± one of the


    officers exined.


    rissa paused before responding, ¡°Someone is trying to frame me. You don¡¯t have any evidence;


    you can¡¯t arrest anyone.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell, we¡¯re not formally arresting you. We just need to question you,¡± the officer rified.

 Chapter 3623

    Chapter 3623


    rissa was at a loss for words.


    The police officer said, ¡°Mrs. Farrell, please contact Mr. Dunn.¡±


    rissa replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call him now.¡±


    She called Mr. Dunn and told him toe immediately, saying the police suspected he was hiding


    guns and needed him to cooperate with their investigation.


    Mr. Dunn was shocked by the call.


    Aside from the pistol rissa hid, the other guns were old hunting rifles. Even though hunting rifles


    are illegal to own and must be turned in if found, they could lead to a prison sentence if reported.


    Mr. Dunn had the same thoughts as rissa.


    They had been hiding the guns for a long time without telling anyone.


    Even though their n involved luring Liberty and her group to the Farrell family mansion, where


    they would either burn it down or shoot Liberty, Audrey, and others, Mr. Dunn never took out the


    hidden rifle. Only he and rissa knew about the guns.


    How did the police find out?


    Could someone in his circle have betrayed him?


    But even his closest people didn¡¯t know about the guns.


    Could someone in Wiltspoon have reported them?


    If so, that would be terrifying.


    Although Mr. Dunn underestimated the people of Wiltspoon, he wasn¡¯t too worried. He believed that


    with his and rissa¡¯s skills, they could help her escape this crisis and keep her position as


    matriarch.


    But now, he began to worry they might fail.


    In the end, rissa might lose her position, be disgraced, and face legal consequences. Given her


    age, could she survive prison?


    Though the people in Wiltspoon were powerful and wealthy, they wouldn¡¯t resort to illegal means.


    If rissa tried anything illegal, Audrey would likely seek revenge and bring her down as the rightful


    eldest daughter of the Farrell family in Jensburg.


    They wouldn¡¯t risk their future for revenge. Instead, they used legal means to seek justice for the


    previous matriarch, gathering evidence against rissa to ensure she was punished by thew.


    This way, Audrey would also avenge herself.


    So, if Audrey and the others knew about the guns, they would definitely report it to the police.


    Mr. Dunn thought about moving the hidden rifle to another location.


    The police would probably search his residence soon.


    Maybe they had already been there but couldn¡¯t find him and reached out to the Farrell Group


    through rissa.


    But moving the guns would be risky. It could attract more attention and lead to their discovery.


    Mr. Dunn decided to take a gamble.


    He hoped Audrey and the others were just specting without solid evidence.


    But that didn¡¯t seem right either.


    If they reported him without proof, they¡¯d be held ountable.


    Based on his experience with Liberty and the others, if they reported him, they likely had evidence


    and might even know where the gun was hidden.


    He realized he couldn¡¯t leave things as they were.


    While answering the phone, Mr. Dunn had already considered many possibilities.


    He concluded that the police probably didn¡¯t know the exact location of the gun. Otherwise, they


    would have already searched there.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll return to thepany right away,¡± Mr. Dunn responded respectfully.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3624

    Chapter 3624


    After the call, Mr. Dunn quickly returned to his residence.


    Fortunately, he owned two houses¡ªone near the Farrell family mansion, simr to Pedro¡¯s, and


    another near the Farrell Group, only a short drive away.


    Living close made it easy for rissa to reach him whenever needed.


    Because he was rissa¡¯s most loyal aide for decades, she treated him well. Both of his homes


    were vis with yards.


    Most of the work he did for rissa was secretive.


    To prevent any leaks, Mr. Dunn lived alone and didn¡¯t hire any staff. He handled all the cleaning and


    maintenance himself.


    Aside from rissa, no one was allowed into his private vi.


    Those who helped him lived nearby, ready to assist or protect him.


    Even though he was skilled inbat, he still needed protection.


    Mr. Dunn¡¯s hunting rifle was hidden in an underground secret room in his vi.


    The entrance to the secret room was disguised as a wall and could only be essed by activating


    a switch. It looked like a regr wall, so even if someone broke in, they wouldn¡¯t find the rifle.


    Besides, no one could break into his house in the first ce.


    Mr. Dunn returned home, opened the secret room, and moved the rifle to another hidden


    underground room beneath a rockery in the yard, where it was even more concealed.


    After securing the rifle, Mr. Dunn calmly drove to the Farrell Group.


    Since he was out when rissa called, he took his time getting to thepany.


    Upon arriving at the Farrell Group, both he and rissa were taken away by the police.


    Thepany¡¯s employees watched as the two were escorted out, realizing the police were


    investigating the hidden guns.


    Recalling the recent conflict between rissa and the people from Wiltspoon, most of the Farrell


    Group believed the police¡¯s suspicion was likely true.


    Once rissa and Mr. Dunn were taken away, thepany buzzed with gossip.


    ¡°Will we need a new CEO?¡±  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard President Farrell eliminated her sisters to take over thepany and her family.¡±


    ¡°If she goes to jail, will Vice President Farrell take over? She hasn¡¯t been here long, but she¡¯s done


    well recently. I¡¯d prefer her over that Liberty Hunt we know nothing about.¡± The Farrell family drama


    had spread throughout Jensburg.


    On the surface, everyone pretended it didn¡¯t concern them, but behind the scenes, they talked


    about it.


    Some employees even ced bets on whether Kathryn or Liberty would take control.


    Kathryn was the daughter and chosen sessor of the current Matriarch, while Liberty was the heir


    of the previous Matriarch.


    Both were backed by powerful elders, making thepetition fierce.


    Hadn¡¯t their Farrell Group been trying to steal Liberty¡¯s business?


    But Liberty also took some of their business.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you all have work to do? Do you still want to keep your jobs?¡±


    Marco and his brothers returned to thepany and saw many employees gathered in


    discussions.


    When they heard what everyone was talking about, their faces darkened, and they shouted at the


    crowd.


    In the Farrell Group, Marco and his brothers still held authority.


    Their scolding sent everyone scurrying back to their workstations.

 Chapter 3625

    Chapter 3625


    rissa and Mr. Dunn returned to thepany in the evening.


    Most of the employees at Farrell Group were still working overtime.


    Many people intentionally worked slowly, hoping to stayte to see if Audrey and Mr. Dunn would


    return. If they did, it would mean the hidden gun incident was a setup and not true. Alternatively, it


    could mean the police didn¡¯t find the gun.


    Marco and his two brothers were the most anxious. However, they remained powerless until the


    secretary informed them that rissa and Mr. Dunn had returned.


    The three brothers exchanged nces and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Noel said, ¡°I knew this had to be a setup. I¡¯ve been my mother¡¯s son for decades and never seen a


    gun, except for the toy guns and water guns she bought me.¡± Marco and Sageughed.


    Marco had also never seen rissa or Mr. Dunn hide any guns.


    The three brothers hurried downstairs to greet rissa.


    rissa walked into the office building with Mr. Dunn, surrounded by bodyguards, as if nothing had


    happened.


    Seeing her sons, she stopped and said, ¡°If nothing¡¯s wrong, go home after work. I haven¡¯t had


    dinner yet, so I¡¯ll go with Mr. Dunn. I came back so you wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    She added, ¡°This was Audrey¡¯s doing. The police turned Mr. Dunn¡¯s house upside down but found


    nothing.¡±


    rissa sneered, ¡°Now it¡¯s Audrey¡¯s turn to be ufortable.¡±


    Since the hidden gun wasn¡¯t found, let¡¯s see how Audrey handles this. Marco said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s good


    we¡¯ve sorted this out. You and Mr. Dunn should go to dinner. Leave thepany matters to us.¡±


    rissa nodded, instructing her sons to handle a few documents for her. Then she left thepany


    with Mr. Dunn, surrounded by bodyguards.


    Meanwhile, at the Queen family¡¯s house, Hayden received a call and told Kevin, ¡°Let Brother


    Zack and the others know the police didn¡¯t find any guns at Dunn¡¯s ce.¡±


    Lilian, sitting next to Hayden, said, ¡°Mr. Dakota is out.¡±


    Dakota was Sariyah¡¯s master, a famous thief from decades ago.  Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Sariyah remarked, ¡°My master went out without telling me.¡± She could guess why.


    Lilian suggested, ¡°You should go too. It¡¯ste, dark, and the perfect time to visit Dunn¡¯s house.


    Before you go, ask Young Master Zack¡¯s bodyguard Jim for help. He¡¯s familiar with Jensburg and


    Dunn¡¯s houseyout since he¡¯s visited at night. He can draw you a map so you can figure out where


    they might hide the guns. They wouldn¡¯t move them out of the Dunn family property.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s tough to find those hidden guns unless you have inside help. You¡¯ll need Miss Kathryn¡¯s


    assistance. But Kathryn is rissa¡¯s daughter. Even though she¡¯s betrayed her mother before,


    when ites to her mother¡¯s life, I¡¯m not sure she¡¯ll turn against her for justice.¡±


    Sariyah said, ¡°Since they¡¯re mother and daughter, we can¡¯t count on her to side with us. Aunt


    Audrey said we¡¯d find out by tomorrow if rissa ns to invite us all to the Farrell family


    mansion.¡±

 Chapter 3626

    Chapter 3626


    Sariyah continued, ¡°Aunt Audrey is the eldest daughter of the former Matriarch, and rissa¡¯s


    niece. With Grandpa Jimenez back, I¡¯m sure rissa will invite us all under the pretext of


    weing Aunt Audrey and Grandpa Jimenez.¡±


    She added, ¡°Then my master, Mr. Dakota, and I will search the Farrell mansion again. Unless


    rissa swallows the gun, we can¡¯t cut her open to find it. But with our skills, we won¡¯t fail.¡±


    Everyone knew rissa¡¯s tactics well.


    At around ten o¡¯clock that evening, the doorbell at the Queen family¡¯s house rang. It was the Farrell


    family¡¯s butler, delivering an invitation from rissa. She invited Audrey and the group to a dinner at


    the Farrell mansion the next night, under the guise of weing Audrey and Old Mr. Jimenez.


    The dinner party was for the Farrell family members with some status.


    rissa made it clear it was a family dinner, so the Queen family wasn¡¯t invited. She didn¡¯t want to


    be their enemy.


    Audrey told the butler, ¡°Tell your matriarch we¡¯ll arrive on time tomorrow evening. Make sure there¡¯s


    plenty of food and wine. Since she¡¯s weing me and Uncle Jimenez, everyone should eat and


    drink well.¡±


    The butler replied respectfully, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll convey your message to our matriarch.¡±


    Audrey added, ¡°In Jensburg, I prefer people to call me by my name.¡±


    After a brief pause, the butler, still respectful, said, ¡°I¡¯ve delivered the invitation as instructed. If


    there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll report back.¡± Audrey nodded.


    The Queen family¡¯s butler escorted the Farrell family¡¯s butler out.


    After the Farrell family¡¯s butler left, Audrey nced at therge stack of invitations. She told


    everyone, ¡°We have a banquet tomorrow evening. Let¡¯s eat and drink well before we go out. Don¡¯t


    drink even a drop of water at the Farrell house. Be cautious¡ªrissa might poison the food and


    drinks.¡±


    Lilian yawned. It was time for her to rest.


    She had been extremely busytely, performing several operations daily.


    This trip to Jensburg with Audrey was supposed to be a break for Lilian. She just wanted a goodContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    night¡¯s sleep, knowing she had to face Grandpa Jimenez tomorrow.


    After hearing Audrey¡¯s warning, Lilian said, ¡°With me here, what are you afraid of? Unless that old


    witch rissa uses instant-kill poison, she won¡¯t dare poison the food with her own family present.¡±


    Audrey, knowing Lilian¡¯s skills, smiled. ¡°Dr. Carden, you¡¯re right. But you should eat something


    before we go. You never know how long the argument willst. You need to eat well to have the


    energy to fight.¡± Lilian agreed.


    Zachary then said, ¡°Aunt, I think rissa is more likely to set fire to the house, trapping us inside to


    die with her. Dunn probably prepared plenty of gasoline.¡± Liberty added, ¡°Mr. Dakota said he¡¯d


    rece the gasoline with water.¡±


    Everyone smiled.


    They knew rissa was nning something and were already thinking of ways to counter it. But


    they hadn¡¯t anticipated what Dakota and his apprentice were up to.


    Both Zachary and Clive were relieved they had never crossed paths with these old masters.

 Chapter 3627

    Chapter 3627


    ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s all get some sleep,¡± Audrey suggested to everyone.


    Although everyone was usually a night owl and wasn¡¯t feeling particrly tired, they all took


    Audrey¡¯s advice. Those staying at the Queen family¡¯s home returned to their guest rooms, while the


    others headed back to their usual hotels.


    Zachary, who was staying at Fortress Hotel, returned to his room and had just sat down on the sofa


    when his phone rang.


    He guessed it was his beloved wife calling.


    Sure enough, the caller ID confirmed it was a video call from Serenity.


    His serious, handsome face immediately softened as he answered the video call.


    The first thing he saw was Sonny¡¯s little face.


    ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Sonny beamed with happiness when he saw Zachary. He smiled and called out to him, then turned


    and said, ¡°Aunt, it¡¯s Uncle.¡±


    Serenity leaned in closer to the camera so Zachary could see her. ¡°Are you back at the hotel?¡± she


    asked.


    Zachary nodded. ¡°I just got back from the meeting and had barely sat down when I got your call.


    Sonny, it¡¯ste¡ªwhy aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Sonny replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have to go to kindergarten tomorrow. I¡¯m on winter vacation!¡± During his


    vacation, both his mother and aunt allowed him to stay up a littleter.


    Seeing Zachary¡¯s tired face, Serenity said with concern, ¡°You¡¯re working so hard, don¡¯t wear


    yourself out. Sonny will feel bad if you¡¯re too exhausted.¡±


    Sonny echoed, ¡°Yes, I will feel bad for my uncle.¡±


    Zachary smiled. ¡°Sonny, thank you for caring about me. Seren, don¡¯t you feel bad for me too?¡±


    Serenity replied, somewhat evasively, ¡°When youe back, I¡¯ll cook you something delicious.¡±


    In reality, she felt more concern for him than anyone.


    And of course, he felt the same for her.


    Their love was mutual, deep, and enduring.  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just wait for me to pick you up, and then you can make me something delicious. Is our baby being


    well-behaved?¡±


    Though the couple hadn¡¯t been apart for long, it felt to Zachary like it had been years.


    Even though they had been married for a while, being away from Serenity made him feel a deep


    longing, almost unbearable.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯te to pick Sonny and me up, we¡¯ll spend New Year¡¯s at FC Manor.


    Sonny¡¯s so happy here; he ys with Titus every day and almost forgets where he¡¯s from. Our baby


    is growing day by day, and the movements are getting stronger. We¡¯ll see how obedient they are


    once they¡¯re born. But based on these movements, I think our baby might be quite mischievous.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Weren¡¯t we all a bit naughty when we were young? They say mischievous kids are


    smarter. Our child will be very smart,¡± Zachary said lovingly. Whether their child was naughty or not,


    he would cherish them deeply. After all, this child was the product of his love with Serenity.


    ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t love me anymore,¡± Sonny pouted. ¡°You hardly talked to me and asked more about


    the baby in Aunt Seren¡¯s belly.¡±


    Sonny pouted, looking jealous. Right now, he was everyone¡¯s favorite, but he worried that when his


    little brother was born, and Aunt Jasmine¡¯s baby too, they might take away some of the love and


    attention.


    Still, Sonny was curious about meeting these little brothers.

 Chapter 3628

    Chapter 3628


    Sonny adored little babies¡ªthey were small and cute, just like the little brother at his aunt¡¯s house.


    Every time he visited Seren¡¯s home, Sonny would ask if they could take the little brother home so he


    could look after him. He had plenty of toys to share.


    Zachary chuckled, ¡°Of course, I still love you, Sonny. I asked about the baby because I¡¯m concerned


    about your aunt and don¡¯t want her to suffer. Don¡¯t you care about your aunt too?¡±


    Sonny nodded earnestly. ¡°I care about my aunt the most.¡±


    Zachary continued, ¡°So, when I ask about the baby, it¡¯s because I care about your aunt, just like you


    do. It¡¯s not about ying favorites. Do you understand, Sonny?¡±


    Sonny blinked, looked at Serenity, thought for a moment, then nodded confidently. ¡°I understand,


    Uncle.¡±


    Zachary praised him, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, Sonny. Your aunt loves you very much.¡±


    Sonny beamed with pride, smiling widely at the praise.


    Serenityughed too, finding it amusing how Zachary could so easily wrap Sonny around his finger.


    ¡°Did you have fun today, Sonny?¡± Zachary asked.


    ¡°Yes, but sometimes Titus and I argue, and he cries when he loses.¡±


    Sonny¡¯s voice dropped as he admitted this.


    Zachary suspected Sonny probably lost more often than he won.


    Sure enough, Serenity yfully ratted him out. ¡°Out of ten arguments, you might win two or three,


    but sometimes you end up crying too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still young! But when I grow up and be a man, I won¡¯t cry anymore. Men don¡¯t shed tears


    easily,¡± Sonny dered with a serious expression, puffing out his chest.


    ¡°Titus cries too,¡± he added, as if it was okay as long as he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Serenity burst outughing. ¡°They have a st ying together, but they also argue a lot. Both the


    winner and the loser end up in tears, but they¡¯re back to ying together within minutes.¡± Children


    are like that.


    No matter how much fun they¡¯re having, there will be arguments and fights, but they quickly make


    up.


    When Sonny and Titus bickered, Jane and Serenity usually let them work it out on their own.


    Zachary smiled. ¡°That¡¯s how brotherhood develops.¡±


    Noticing the dark circles under Serenity¡¯s eyes, Zachary said, concerned, ¡°You look tired. You


    should rest more.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°I miss you so much that I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Zachary¡¯s eyes softened with love. ¡°I miss you too. Once I finish my work, I¡¯ll fly to FC Manor to pick


    you both up for the New Year.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, please finish your work quickly ande pick us up,¡± Sonny urged.


    Zachary teased, ¡°Aren¡¯t you having so much fun that you don¡¯t want to leave? I thought you


    wouldn¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    Sonny responded, ¡°I miss my mom. She said she¡¯d be home before the New Year. I haven¡¯t seen


    her in a long time. I miss her.¡±


    Liberty: ¡­If I don¡¯t go home soon, my son might just forget me.


    ¡°This New Year, you might have a new dad. Sonny, do you really like your Uncle Duncan being your


    father?¡± Zachary asked gently.


    Liberty nned to marry Duncan just before the New Year.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3629

    Chapter 3629


    Sonny replied quickly, ¡°Of course, I really like him. I like Uncle Duncan a lot. Having another father


    is great! Most people only have one dad, but I get two. How cool is that?¡±


    At first, when Duncan gently asked Sonny if he wanted a new dad, Sonny said he already had one


    and didn¡¯t need another. But as Sonny got a bit older, he started to bond with Duncan. Now, he¡¯s


    okay with the idea of having another dad.


    In fact, Sonny feels closer to Duncan, who¡¯s about to be his stepfather, than to his biological


    father. This change happened mainly because the Brown family often caused trouble, almost


    ruining Sonny¡¯s feelings for them.


    Sonny is still young, so if the Brown family treated him well and didn¡¯t try to use him for their own


    gain, they could still build a strong rtionship. But once Sonny grows up, it will be harder to form


    that bond. By then, he¡¯ll have his own opinions, and it won¡¯t be easy to win him over. The Brown


    family is short-sighted in this way.


    They think Sonny is still easy to sway, but for example, when Sonny went on a long trip, he didn¡¯t


    even think to call Hank, his biological father.


    Hank, who drives for a ride-hailing service, works almost all day and has little time to call Sonny,


    causing their bond to weaken.


    Mr. and Mrs. Brown rarely called Sonny either, mainly because Sonny didn¡¯t have much to say to


    his grandparents.


    Grandpa Brown was okay, usually reminding Sonny to eat well and drink enough water. But


    Grandma Brown often brought up Lucas, asking Sonny to share his toys with him, saying Sonny


    had so many that giving a few to Lucas wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Sonny might not know all the words to express his thoughts, but he understands enough to realize


    that Grandma Brown always favors Lucas.


    Sonny figures he should be the one to decide if he wants to share his toys, not his grandma. And


    when ites to money, it¡¯s his money, given by Liberty, Aunt Seren, and Uncle Zack. Liberty told


    him it¡¯s being saved for his college education and to start a business after he graduates.


    Liberty never said Sonny¡¯s money would be spent on others, so why should Lucas use it? Because


    of this, Sonny doesn¡¯t like talking to Grandma Brown. Whenever she calls, Sonny usually hands the


    phone over to Serenity after a few words.


    Grandma Brown is intimidated by Serenity and often hangs up once the phone is passed to her.


    Serenity gently patted Sonny¡¯s head.


    Zachary also felt relieved. Even though he could see that Sonny had epted Duncan, he still had


    some worries.


    Thankfully, Sonny remained open and genuinely epted Duncan as his stepfather.


    Duncan treats him better than his own father.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Sonny. It¡¯s wonderful to have two dads who love you. Most of us only have one.¡±


    Zachary praised Sonny a few more times before saying, ¡°Sonny, it¡¯s gettingte. You should head to


    bed now. It¡¯s cold, so make sure to stay warm under the covers.¡±


    Sonny replied, ¡°I still want to video chat with my mom. I wonder if she¡¯s free.¡±


    He knew Liberty was very busy these days and could only video chat with himte at night.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3630

    Chapter 3630


    Sonny said, ¡°I need to video chat with my mom before I can fall asleep.¡±


    Serenity gently suggested, ¡°It¡¯ste, your mom might be too busy to chat right now. How about you


    go to bed, and I¡¯ll wake you up early tomorrow to video chat with her during breakfast? She¡¯s been


    busy all day and could use some rest tonight.¡±


    After thinking it over, Sonny reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to bed and chat with her tomorrow


    morning. Aunt, please wake me up early.¡±


    Serenity promised, ¡°I¡¯ll wake you up at 7:30. Your mom usually has breakfast around that time.¡±


    Sonny waved goodnight to Zachary before heading back to his room, where he and Titus slept.


    Titus was busy copying the names, effects, and contraindications of various medicines.


    When Sonny returned, Titus looked up and asked, ¡°Did you see your mom?¡±


    Sonny, ncing at the unfamiliar words Titus was copying, replied, ¡°My mom¡¯s still busy and didn¡¯t


    have time to video chat. My aunt told me toe back and rest. I¡¯ll video chat with her tomorrow


    morning during breakfast.¡±


    Sonny then asked, ¡°Titus, do you know all these words?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Titus admitted, ¡°but that doesn¡¯t stop me from copying them. My master¡¯s father saw how


    much fun I was having during the day, so he made me copy two pages every night. My hands get so


    tired from all the writing. Each page is so long, and I have to do two of them.¡±


    Titus grumbled about his master¡¯s father, ¡°Sonny, I think my master¡¯s dad is jealous because I have


    friends.¡±


    Despite being smart and mature for his age, Titus was still just a three or four-year-old who didn¡¯t


    enjoy copying or doing homework. But he had no choice.


    If he didn¡¯t do as his master¡¯s father instructed, he¡¯d be forced to use a brush instead, which was


    even slower and more exhausting.


    He had just started learning calligraphy.


    Though he didn¡¯t enjoy it, his masters loved writing with brushes.


    He wanted to learnputers, like his master, using them to do everything quickly and efficiently.


    Unlike calligraphy, which he found difficult to read with its uneven strokes,puters producedContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    clean, neat work.


    Still, Titus¡¯s master praised his calligraphy.


    Sonny agreed, ¡°That must be it. Your master spends all day taking care of your little brother, Fabian,


    who cries a lot. The master must be annoyed by all the crying, so he wants you to copy books. I¡¯m


    d I don¡¯t have such a strict master.¡±


    Sonny patted his chest, relieved he wasn¡¯t subjected to such strict discipline.


    ¡°Well, you keep copying. I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯ll get up early tomorrow to video chat with my mom.¡±


    With that, Sonny climbed into bed, kicked off his shoes, pulled up the covers, and quickly fell


    asleep.


    Titus felt a pang of envy.


    He still had a lot of copying to do before he could rest.


    Since he didn¡¯t recognize many of the words, the master made him copy them. Each medicine


    came with a picture, so after seeing it, Titus would have an impression of what it was. Then he


    would ask the master about any medicines he didn¡¯t recognize. But Titus couldn¡¯t just copy by


    himself. He loved ying with Sonny, who was his best friend. Good friends share both the fun


    times and the tough ones, right?


    The master often said this, as did the other masters.


    So if the master made Titus copy the book, Sonny should also copy two pages of medicine names


    every day.


    That¡¯s what good friends do¡ªthey share the fun and the copying together.


    Sonny, who fell asleep easily, had no idea that his good friend was nning to drag him into the


    work too.

 Chapter 3631

    Chapter 3631


    In the next room, Serenity waited until Sonny left before saying some kind words to Zachary.


    Zachary said, ¡°Honey, you and Sonny stay at Johnson¡¯s house, have fun, and don¡¯t worry about


    anything. When I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle pick you both up and take you home.¡± Serenity replied, ¡°You look


    tired. You should get some good rest and delegate tasks to others. Don¡¯t try to do everything


    yourself¡ªit¡¯s exhausting.


    Just because you¡¯re young doesn¡¯t mean you can keep staying upte. It will age you prematurely


    and harm your health, increasing the risk of something serious happening.¡±


    She added, ¡°Zachary, remember, you¡¯re not just a man anymore. You¡¯re going to be a father. The


    baby and I are waiting for you toe back home.¡±


    Zachary smiled gently, ¡°I know, honey. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful and take care of myself. I didn¡¯t


    say it before, but now, I¡¯ll definitely think about you and the baby. Just rx and wait for me to pick


    you and Sonny up to celebrate the New Year.¡±


    Serenity looked at him for a moment and then said, ¡°You should go to bed early. From now on, don¡¯t


    call me after 10:30 p.m. It¡¯s not that it disrupts my sleep, but it¡¯s affecting your rest.


    You¡¯re tired, staying upte, and waking up early. You¡¯re not getting enough sleep. I¡¯ve noticed you


    don¡¯t seem as energetic as before. Sometimes you don¡¯t even shave, and you look older.¡± Zachary


    instinctively touched his chin, feeling the stubble. He hadn¡¯t shaved recently.


    He then touched his face again and asked his beloved wife over the video call, ¡°Honey, do I


    really look old? I¡¯m only in my early thirties¡ªam I aging? I¡¯ve always taken care of myself and used


    men¡¯s skincare products regrly. Do I have gray hair? Am I aging prematurely? You¡¯ll have to take


    good care of me when I get back.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°I¡¯m just teasing. You¡¯re still so handsome, you could charm a truckload of girls.


    You¡¯re the kind of handsome guy everyone loves.


    No gray hair. I¡¯ll take care of you when youe back. Mom made some nourishing soup for me;


    you can share it with me. But it seems like you¡¯ve lost a little weight since your business trip. You


    gained two pounds from all that soup, but now you¡¯ve lost it again.¡±


    Zachary touched his waist and belly, still satisfied with his fit, model-like physique.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too fat, just stay as you are. If you get too fat, you¡¯ll lose your looks, and I might not like


    that. Being fat can ruin everything. My body will change after giving birth, and I might gain some


    weight. I just hope you won¡¯t dislike me then. But how could I dislike you unless you be a 300-


    pound man? Then I might have second thoughts.¡±


    Zachary smiled, ¡°To me, you¡¯ll always be the most beautiful. In the eyes of a lover, every woman is


    a beauty. You¡¯re not just my wife¡ªyou¡¯re my lover. You¡¯re my one and only, so to me, you¡¯ll always


    be beautiful.


    I¡¯ll also take care of myself, stay handsome, and keep my gentlemanly demeanor, so no one will


    dare to covet you or try to take you from me.¡±


    Serenity smiled, ¡°Who would try to take me from you? It seems like you don¡¯t have any rivals. In


    Wiltspoon, everyone knows I¡¯m your wife, and they know you, Zachary, are not someone to mess


    with. Only a man with nothing better to do and a desire for bankruptcy would dare look at me


    twice.¡±


    ¡°Who would dare covet my wife?¡± Zachary immediately said, full of confidence.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3632

    Chapter 3632


    Serenity responded, ¡°No one dares to covet your wife, but plenty of people are interested in my


    husband.¡±


    Zachary did have some admirers, but no one dared show it anymore, knowing the couple had a


    strong rtionship, and they couldn¡¯t rece Serenity.


    Still, some people weren¡¯t willing to give up, hoping Serenity would fall out of favor and be kicked


    out of the York family by Zachary.


    The more vicious ones even wished for a difficult childbirth for Serenity, hoping both she and the


    baby would die.


    Serenity knew some women admired her husband and hoped she wouldn¡¯t live a good life. If they


    didn¡¯t say it outright, she would pretend not to know. After all, the better and happier she lived, the


    more jealous they would be.


    ¡°¡­Honey, it¡¯ste. You should go to bed. If you don¡¯t, our baby will be the one who suffers.¡±


    Zachary, who was feeling a bit down, quickly changed the subject and urged Serenity to sleep. But


    he didn¡¯t really want to end the video call.


    Eventually, Serenity hung up.


    After putting down her phone, Serenity touched her belly and spoke to the baby, ¡°Your dad is still


    hiding something from me. Even if it¡¯s well-intentioned, he¡¯s still lying.¡±


    After a moment of silence, she added, ¡°Baby, we can¡¯t me your dad. He¡¯s doing it for our sake.


    Right now, for you, I shouldn¡¯t take any risks. Everyone who loves you doesn¡¯t want me to take any


    risks. Do you think Dad and the others wille back safely?¡± The baby moved as she touched her


    belly, as if responding to her.


    After feeling the baby¡¯s kick, Serenity stopped touching her belly, not wanting to get the baby too


    excited, which could disturb their sleep.


    Instead of resting right away, she went to the next room to check on the two children. When she


    opened the door, she found Jane there too.


    They smiled at each other. Jane said, ¡°I came to see if the little ones kicked off their nkets. Sonny


    is sleeping soundly, but Titus is still copying the medical book.¡±


    Serenity looked at Sonny in bed, seeing that he was asleep and covered with a nket. She then


    walked over to Jane.


    ¡°Titus is copying the medical book?¡±


    Serenity looked closer. Titus¡¯s handwriting was rough¡ªtypical for a young child just learning to


    write.


    At first, the writing was neat, but as he went on, he seemed to get tired or impatient. After all, he


    was only three or four years old, so his patience was limited.


    As a result, his handwriting became crooked, and some words were even unrecognizable.


    Jane asked, ¡°Did the senior genius doctor ask him to copy it, or was it Dr. Carden?¡±


    ¡°My master asked me to copy it. She told me to do one or two pages every day, and I still have a lot


    left to finish.¡± Titus¡¯s hands were tired, and he was yawning frequently, looking sleepy.


    He gave Jane a pleading look.


    Serenity looked at the content he was supposed to copy. It wasn¡¯t much for an adult, but for a three


    or four-year-old, it was a lot.


    However, since Titus was Lilian¡¯s apprentice and Jane¡¯s adopted son, whether he could rest or not


    was up to Jane and Lilian, so Serenity didn¡¯t interfere.


    ¡°Go wash your hands and use the bathroom, then go to bed and rest. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll talk to Dr.


    Carden¡¯s master and ask if you can copy just half a page. You don¡¯t need to do so much. When


    you¡¯re older, you can copy more.¡±


    Jane felt that the children, who had been in school for several months, should be able to enjoy their


    winter break. At three or four years old, they should be allowed to have fun.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3633

    Chapter 3633


    Dr. Carden wanted Titus to copy some books, but she shouldn¡¯t make him do too much so it


    doesn¡¯t interfere with his rest and ytime.


    Children should be happy during the holidays. As they grow older, their carefree time gets shorter,


    their schoolwork bes heavier, and they have less time to y.


    Titus asked worriedly, ¡°Mom, will the master listen to you? My master isn¡¯t home, and the senior


    master usually follows what she says.¡±


    Jane reassured him, ¡°Dr. Carden¡¯s master will listen. After all, you¡¯re still my son. No matter how


    strict Dr. Carden¡¯s master is, he still has to consider the parents¡¯ opinions. Now, go to bed.


    Tomorrow, after breakfast, copy the book for an hour, then you can y with Sonny. In the


    afternoon, after your lunch break, copy for another hour, and you¡¯ll have the rest of the day to y.


    Copy for one more hour in the evening. That way, you¡¯ll copy for three hours a day but spread out


    the time. Don¡¯t y all day and then try to copy at night; otherwise, you¡¯ll be up past midnight.¡±


    Titus said, ¡°Master only asked me to copy today. Maybe she doesn¡¯t want me ying too much with


    my friends since the other masters have gone home and she has no one to spend time with.¡±


    Janeughed and said, ¡°Your master asked you to copy the book to keep you focused, not just to


    stop you from ying. She wants you to bnce work and rest. After the New Year, when you¡¯re


    back in school, you¡¯ll be able to concentrate better.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think badly of your master¡¯s father. They¡¯re like parents to you. If they weren¡¯t there to protect


    you, neither Mommy Jane nor your Uncle Ben could protect you either.¡±


    Titus quickly admitted, ¡°Mom, I was wrong. I won¡¯t think badly of my master¡¯s father again.¡±


    Jane gently touched his head, ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Titus went to the bathroom, then came out and said to Jane and Serenity, ¡°Good night, Mommy.


    Good night, Aunt Seren.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± they both replied.


    Titus was really tired. He¡¯d had fun ying with Sonny all day, and copying the book made him even


    more exhausted. He got into bed and fell asleep in less than two minutes.


    Jane walked over, tucked him in, and turned off the bedroom light, leaving only the bathroom lightContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    on. The dim light helped create a soothing atmosphere, making the room just bright enough so the


    children wouldn¡¯t be scared if they woke up during the night.


    Jane and Serenity quietly left the children¡¯s room together.


    Jane asked with concern, ¡°Are you having trouble adjusting to staying at my house? You¡¯ve been


    staying upte since you got here and waking up early.¡±


    Serenity softly replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t do much during the day. I take long naps, so I¡¯m not


    that sleepy at night. Sonny wanted to wait for my sister¡¯s video call, so I stayed up with him, and it


    gotte.


    My sister is busy during the day and doesn¡¯t have time untilte at night. I didn¡¯t reach her tonight,


    so I just talked to my husband.


    I wake up early because the baby in my belly is so active. It kicks me at dawn. I think when he¡¯s


    born, he¡¯ll be an early riser.¡±


    Jane smiled, ¡°When the baby is too young, it¡¯s better to let a nanny help. If you do it all yourself, it


    will really wear you out and affect your sleep. My husband and I often take care of our kids


    ourselves, and it¡¯s exhausting. Especially when Ben has to work during the day, sometimes we just


    let the nanny take over for a few nights.¡±

 Chapter 3634

    Chapter 3634


    ¡°But Ben wasn¡¯t too happy about that. As soon as he got home from work, if he didn¡¯t see the kids,


    he felt empty inside. Even if the nanny was taking care of them, he couldn¡¯t sleep. When he heard


    the kids crying, he¡¯d get up and check on them.


    He was worried the nanny wouldn¡¯t take good care of the kids. After less than two nights, he


    brought the kids back to our room, and they¡¯ve stayed with us ever since. But it¡¯s better now. The


    kids are a little older; they still sleep during the day, but not as much, and they don¡¯t mix up day and


    night anymore.¡±


    Serenity said, ¡°I¡¯m only having one baby. I think my husband and I can handle it ourselves. I also


    n to take care of the baby myself. When the child can walk and run, I¡¯ll let the nanny help.¡±


    Before the baby turns one, Serenity wanted to take care of it herself. Even though the nanny at


    home was careful and kind, she still felt morefortable doing it on her own.


    Serenity added, ¡°When Zachary has free time, he reads parenting books to prepare himself for


    being a father.¡±


    Jane smiled, ¡°Just like Ben used to do.¡±


    No wonder Ben and Zachary, despite not interacting much, trusted each other deeply, and the


    business between their groups kept growing.


    They were simr in many ways.


    The two young women exchanged smiles, each appreciating the happiness in the other¡¯s life.


    Whether it was Zachary or Ben, they were both exceptional men, leading their families with care


    and dedication.


    Despite their busy lives, they didn¡¯t neglect their families. They tried their best to be responsible


    fathers and husbands.


    As their wives, Jane and Serenity felt incredibly fortunate. It was no surprise that so many women


    envied their lives. ¡°Get some sleep. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    After wishing each other good night, Jane and Serenity went back to their rooms to rest.


    Meanwhile, Kathryn, far away in Jensburg, was still awake in the middle of the night.  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn had turned off the room¡¯s main lights, leaving only the bedsidemp on.


    She took her phone and started messaging Pedro, lowering the notification volume as if afraid


    someone might hear.


    It waste at night, and any small sound could be easily noticed by rissa.


    rissa had returned, and Holden was allowed to stay for a while.


    As rissa said, ¡°It¡¯s almost the New Year, and the family should be together.¡±


    But she hadn¡¯t let her two daughters-inw bring the children back; they were still in Holden¡¯s


    hometown.


    The eldest daughter-inw, Erika, who hadn¡¯t divorced yet, was at her mother¡¯s house, and Marco¡¯s


    children were living with their mother at their grandparents¡¯ house.


    rissa didn¡¯t send anyone to bring her inws back, nor did she go to Erika to apologize for her


    son.


    It seemed she didn¡¯t care whether her son and daughter-inw divorced. If Erika wanted to divorce,


    she could go ahead.


    rissa felt overwhelmed with her own problems and didn¡¯t have the energy or focus to deal with


    Marco¡¯s issues.


    Strictly speaking, she felt guilty towards Erika. She had chosen all three daughters-iw for her


    sons but allowed them to develop their own rtionships. They only married when they were ready.


    Who would have thought all three sons would cheat after getting married?


    As the saying goes, ¡°The apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡± Even Holden, despite his age, had


    cheated.


    Kathryn asked Pedro, ¡°Can we find out where Mr. Dunn hides his gun? I don¡¯t know where my


    mother¡¯s gun is hidden. I¡¯ve searched the whole mansion and couldn¡¯t find it.¡± If they could find the


    hidden gun and have the police seize it, rissa and Mr. Dunn might go to jail, but at least they


    wouldn¡¯t die.


    Kathryn wasn¡¯t at thepany when the police took rissa and Mr. Dunn away for questioning,


    but she was the first to find out. She had then asked Pedro to investigate.

 Chapter 3635

    Chapter 3635


    Chapter 3635 ¨C Pedro responded to Kathryn, ¡°If we start investigating now,


    we probably won¡¯t find much because there¡¯s just not enough time.¡±


    ¡°Madam Farrell has asked the butler to visit the Queen family to invite Mrs. Stone and others for


    dinner tomorrow night. She¡¯s also invited some skilled members of the n. If she¡¯s nning


    anything, it¡¯ll likely happen during that dinner.¡±


    This family dinner hosted by rissa was different from the first one.


    The first time, Liberty was invited, and Kevin and Hayden showed up. Although rissa had ns


    to get rid of Liberty during the event, she failed.


    Since then, even though rissa and Liberty had crossed paths multiple times, she never invited


    Liberty back to the Farrell mansion.


    This time, a lot of influential figures from Wiltspoon came, many from major wealthy families. They


    were there to support Liberty.


    Liberty¡¯spany had been backed by these powerful families from the start. They invested


    heavily, ensuring Liberty couldpete with the Farrell Group.


    Was it Liberty¡¯s skills alone that allowed her newpany to take business from Farrell Group? No


    ¡ªit was the strength of the families behind her.


    Seeing her strong backers, others felt confident in partnering with Liberty¡¯spany, knowing it


    wouldn¡¯t go under. This led them to abandon the Farrell Group in favor of Liberty.


    Without this support, Liberty¡¯s business would¡¯ve likely been crushed by the Farrell Group before it


    even had a chance to grow.


    Now, these powerful people were here not only to support Liberty but also to seek justice for the


    death of the previous matriarch. The group that gathered was full of important yers.


    By inviting them to this dinner, rissa might be nning to eliminate them all at once. The skilled


    members of the Farrell Group were also invited, perhaps so rissa could use the opportunity to


    get rid of them, too.


    If her n worked, Liberty would no longer be apetitor for Kathryn, and there would be no oneProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    left in the n capable of opposing her. Kathryn could then take over as matriarch from her mother


    without resistance.


    Pedro continued, ¡°Miss, we shouldn¡¯t get involved in this. Even if we try, we won¡¯t find anything, and


    it could provoke Madam Farrell, which wouldn¡¯t be good for you. You need to be cautious¡ªMadam


    Farrell might target you before the dinner even begins.¡±


    Kathryn replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m prepared.¡±


    Kathryn knew exactly what kind of person her mother was.


    Though her mother didn¡¯t want her involved too deeply, Kathryn was still her daughter. If her mother


    hadmitted crimes like killing her two aunts and hiding illegal weapons, Kathryn couldn¡¯t


    completely distance herself.


    Even if she didn¡¯t end up in jail, her reputation and future would be tarnished.


    Her mother had already arranged an escape route for her, with Pedro set to take her out of


    Jensburg.


    But Kathryn wasn¡¯t willing to leave like that. She wanted to wait until everything was settled and


    leave openly, not in secret.


    She was ready to face whatever consequences wereing and wouldn¡¯t run away.


    ¡°Did you find out what was in the drug?¡±


    Pedro answered, ¡°Most of it is made of sleeping pills and cartge powder. These are the main


    ingredients. They were probably tested at the hospital, but the doctor never revealed the results.


    When asked, he just said they weren¡¯t ready yet.¡±

 Chapter 3636

    Chapter 3636


    Kathryn knew right away that rissa must have threatened the doctor.


    With rissa¡¯s way of handling things, it was exactly what she would do.


    ¡°Mr. Fraser, what do you think my mother will do to me tomorrow? Drug me again? Knock me out?¡±


    Pedro stayed silent. He could imagine many possibilities, but he didn¡¯t know exactly what rissa


    would choose.


    Kathryn didn¡¯t press him further. rissa was unpredictable, and Pedro wasn¡¯t her assistant, so he


    couldn¡¯t know her ns ahead of time.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some rest. I¡¯ll try to sleep too.¡± Kathryn sent a message to Pedro, telling


    him to rest.


    She ced her phone on the bedside table and turned off themp. But her mind was racing, and


    no matter how much she tossed and turned, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    She didn¡¯t know how long she¡¯d been awake, but eventually, she sat up.


    She turned themp back on, checked the time¡ªit was past four in the morning.


    Since sleep wasn¡¯ting, she decided to get up. She grabbed her coat, slipped on her shoes, and


    quietly left the room.


    The house was silent.


    Everyone was still asleep, even the servants, who didn¡¯t start work until around six.


    Not wanting to disturb anyone, Kathryn moved carefully, walking lightly as she headed to the stairs


    and went downstairs.


    She didn¡¯t turn on the lights, using her phone as a shlight instead. Turning on the lights would¡¯ve


    been too bright and might have woken up her family.


    When she reached the first floor, she rxed a bit, figuring the sound of her footsteps wouldn¡¯t


    travel upstairs.


    She walked across the hall, heading for the door. But just as she reached it, before she could open


    it, she heard her mother¡¯s voice behind her.


    ¡°Kathryn, where are you going in the middle of the night?¡±


    Startled, Kathryn turned around and saw rissa sitting on the sofa.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed her mother there earlier¡ªhow had she missed her?


    ¡°Mom, I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I thought I¡¯d go for a walk.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the middle of the night, it¡¯s after four in the morning. In two hours, it¡¯ll be daylight.¡± rissa


    stood up. ¡°You¡¯re young and already losing sleep? Must be something on your mind. I¡¯m the same


    when I can¡¯t stop thinking about things.¡± rissa walked over.


    Kathryn watched as her mother approached.


    rissa unlocked the front door with her key and said, ¡°Since neither of us can sleep, I¡¯ll join you for


    some fresh air.¡±


    Kathryn asked, ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t you sleep? Do you need to see a doctor? I¡¯ll be fine; I¡¯ll catch up on


    sleep during the day.¡±


    rissa had kept Kathryn from going back to work, leaving her with little to do. Sleeping in was just


    what rissa wanted.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for older people to sleep less. No need for a doctor.¡± rissa paused, then added with a


    sarcastic smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still care about me. I thought you didn¡¯t see me as your


    mother anymore, that you didn¡¯t care about me at all.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3637

    Chapter 3637


    Kathryn was mocked by rissa, but her expression remained unchanged. She said, ¡°You¡¯re my


    mother, of course I care about you. No matter how you treat me, I will always care.¡±


    rissa responded, ¡°How have I treated you badly? Haven¡¯t I been good to you? If you weren¡¯t my


    biological daughter, based on what you¡¯ve done, you wouldn¡¯t deserve to live, even if you had nine


    lives like a cat.¡±


    Kathryn replied, ¡°Yes, Mom, I should thank you for not killing me.¡±


    rissa couldn¡¯t help but p Kathryn on the arm.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Kathryn deliberately screamed in pain, then covered the spot where rissa pped her


    and squatted down.


    Her reaction startled rissa.


    Staring at Kathryn, rissa said, ¡°I just pped you, could I have broken your arm? You¡¯re


    screaming so loudly, like a pig being ughtered.¡±


    ¡°It hurts! It hurts so much!¡± Kathryn eximed.


    She didn¡¯t respond further, just kept holding the spot and crying out in pain.


    rissa paused for a moment, then squatted down to check. ¡°Even if I hit you a little harder, I


    couldn¡¯t break your arm with one p, and I haven¡¯t practiced martial arts.¡±


    Kathryn said, ¡°You may not think your p was that strong, but it really hurt me.¡±


    ¡°How can it hurt when you¡¯re wearing such a thick coat?¡± rissa was skeptical, but still took off


    Kathryn¡¯s coat and pushed up her sleeves to check.


    The spot where rissa had pped Kathryn was slightly red.


    Despite this small mark, Kathryn screamed loudly, clearly doing it on purpose.


    rissa twisted Kathryn¡¯s arm again, this time with real force, making Kathryn scream like a pig


    once more.


    ¡°I told you not to lie to me,¡± rissa scolded. ¡°If I don¡¯t twist it redder, it wouldn¡¯t match those pig-


    like screams of yours.¡±


    Standing up, she tossed Kathryn¡¯s coat back to her. ¡°Put it on, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    Kathryn stood up, put on her coat, and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so cruel, twisting my arm that hard¡ª itProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    hurts so much.¡±


    rissa snorted twice, left her, and walked out.


    After putting on her coat, Kathryn quickly followed. Once the mother and daughter left the house, a


    few people upstairs peeked down the stairs.


    It was Holden and his three sons.


    Kathryn¡¯s loud, pig-like screams had woken them from their sleep.


    Thinking something had happened, the four of them rushed out to see what was going on. Once


    they realized it was just the mother and daughter, they silently agreed not to go downstairs, instead


    hiding and watching from afar.


    They didn¡¯t dare to peek until the two had gone outside.


    ¡°It¡¯s not even dawn yet, why did Mom take Kathryn outside? Did she¡­ tormented her?¡± Sage


    muttered.


    As soon as he finished, the others stared at him.


    Sage rubbed his sleepy eyes. ¡°Why are you all looking at me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot,¡± Marco said to Sage. ¡°Mom has tormented all of us, but she wouldn¡¯ty a finger on


    Kathryn. Didn¡¯t you see what happened? If any of us tried to fool Mom like that, she¡¯d kick us into


    the corner.¡±


    ¡°Would she even bother checking if we were actually hurt?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Kathryn get twisted pretty hard? She used a lot of force.¡±


    Marco replied, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Mom¡¯s a martial artist. Even though she¡¯s older, her strength is still


    greater than most people¡¯s. If she kicked us, we¡¯d be in pain for ten days to half a month. Kathryn


    got twisted once, and the pain probablysted less than two minutes.¡±

 Chapter 3638

    Chapter 3638


    rissa always showed favoritism, preferring girls over boys. What could her three sons do about


    it? After all, they were born into the Farrell family.


    Even their daughters didn¡¯t hold much importance to rissa. The only child she really cared about


    was the daughter Kathryn would have in the future, who she believed would be her true sessor.


    If Marco didn¡¯t rely on the Farrell family and the Farrell Group for his living, he would have wished


    for chaos within the family. Maybe then, they could change those frustrating family rules.


    In most families, men were in charge. But in the Farrell family, it was the opposite¡ªthe women


    ruled.


    ¡°Dad, what do you think Mom and Kathryn are doing up so early? If they¡¯re just going for a walk, it¡¯s


    too early. It¡¯s freezing outside. Aren¡¯t they cold?¡± The yard didn¡¯t have heating like the house did.


    Although it wasn¡¯t snowing, the temperature was still low.


    The people from Wiltspoon rarely went outside unless they had to for business, because they


    couldn¡¯t handle the cold.


    Holden replied, ¡°Are you sure your mother and sister got up early? Maybe they didn¡¯t sleep at


    all.¡±


    ¡°Your mother didn¡¯t go to bed until verytest night. She eventually turned off the lights in the hall,


    but she didn¡¯t go upstairs. I listened for any sounds from her room.¡±


    rissa had allowed Holden to stay at the Farrell mansion for a while, saying it was important for


    the family to be together for the New Year. But Holden no longer shared a room with rissa; he


    stayed in a guest room next to hers.


    He felt like a guest in his own home. He didn¡¯t even want toe back to live there. He was


    comfortable living at his son¡¯s house, where no one knew about his shame, and everyone treated


    him with respect.


    At his son¡¯s house, he still felt like a person.


    But being back at the Farrell mansion brought back memories of his humiliatingter years. Holden


    feared rissa had called him back to die with her.


    He knew rissa couldn¡¯t win against Audrey and the others. Based on his knowledge of her,


    rissa wouldn¡¯t let Audrey and her group live in peace, even if she couldn¡¯t defeat them. She


    would go to any extreme, even if it meant dragging everyone down with her. If she couldn¡¯t have it,


    no one could.


    That¡¯s how she was¡ªwilling to do anything to achieve her goals, even if it meant killing her own


    sister who had raised her.


    Now that she was older and only had one daughter, she tolerated Kathryn. If she were thirty years


    younger, she wouldn¡¯t have. She would have killed Kathryn and had another child.


    When she gave birth to Kathryn, she was already in her early forties. If she were younger, around


    forty, she could still have more children.


    Now, at seventy, she could no longer have kids, so she tolerated Kathryn repeatedly.


    Marco¡¯s two younger brothers exchanged looks but didn¡¯t say anything.


    Their mother and sister had stayed up all night. What had they been talking about?


    Now they were out again. What were they up to?


    Both women were hiding something from the brothers, and it frustrated them.


    Holden looked at his three sons seriously. ¡°When morninges, don¡¯t worry about anything else¡ª


    just follow Kathryn. Wherever she goes, you go.¡±


    If rissa decided to do something extreme, she wouldn¡¯t harm Kathryn. She would make sure


    Kathryn survived.


    rissa might not care about her three sons, but Holden did.


    His three sons were the Janzen family bloodline. Even though they had gone back to the Janzen


    family¡¯s old home for New Year¡¯s, rissa didn¡¯t call them back. But Holden still did everything he


    could to protect his sons¡¯ lives.


    The three brothers looked at Holden in confusion.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3639

    Chapter 3639


    ¡°Dad, why?¡± Marco asked.


    Holden lowered his voice. ¡°Your mother wants to invite people from Wiltspoon to dinner. Do you


    think that¡¯s a good idea? Even if she¡¯s trying to do something good, they won¡¯t ept it. They¡¯re set


    on getting revenge for the previous matriarch.¡±


    Noel added, ¡°They can only suspect that Mom was involved in the previous matriarch¡¯s death, but


    they have no proof.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re people of status,¡± Holden replied. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t do anything without evidence. If they did,


    they¡¯d risk jail. They have more to lose.¡± Sage nodded in agreement.


    Marco said thoughtfully, ¡°I heard the previous matriarch¡¯s assistant has returned. He¡¯s almost a


    hundred years old and still alive. He¡¯s back in Jensburg and knows a lot about what happened. This


    isn¡¯t simple. Plus, someone reported that Mr. Dunn had a private gun. Mom can¡¯t escape this. He¡¯s


    her assistant, loyal only to her. No one else canmand him. Dad, do you really not know if Mom


    has a gun?¡±


    Holden sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know. Your mother never discusses things with me. The only thing she


    talked to me about was the marriages of our three sons. She doesn¡¯t trust me enough to tell me


    anything else.¡±


    Holden¡¯s expression darkened. Despite his past mistakes, he genuinely wanted to build a good life


    with rissa when they were young. But rissa was always so strict with him, always suspicious.


    No matter how much he did for her, she never trusted him, even though they had been married for


    decades and had four children together.


    To rissa, Holden was just a means to have children. If medical technology back then had allowed


    women to have babies through IVF without marriage, rissa probably wouldn¡¯t have even needed


    Holden.


    Eventually, Holden grew tired but didn¡¯t have the courage to act on it. He sought emotional support


    elsewhere, though he never thought of divorcing rissa. He had invested too much in the


    marriage to walk away. He nned to stay until Kathryn became the matriarch, hoping his patience


    would pay off.


    But when Kathryn was reced, his feelings shifted. He loved Shiloh as much as he loved rissa.


    He wanted to build a deep father-daughter bond with Shiloh, believing that when she became the


    matriarch, his standing in the Farrell family would improve. But fate wasn¡¯t on his side.


    The daughter he had loved for over 20 years, Shiloh, wasn¡¯t his biological child. Kathryn, his real


    daughter, had grown up in the countryside and was already in her twenties when she returned. It


    was toote to form a close bond. Holden had given all his fatherly love to Shiloh and couldn¡¯t easily


    ept Kathryn. He couldn¡¯t even pretend to.


    Kathryn, in turn, remained distant from Holden, despite being her biological father.


    Holden felt as if fate had struck him hard, forcing him to face reality. He realized he couldn¡¯t rely on


    Kathryn in his old age. Thankfully, he still had his three sons. As long as they were doing well, he


    could still enjoy a good life, with food, drink, and the joy of grandchildren.


    But that cruel woman, knowing the danger, still called him and his three sons back. Did she want


    them all to die with her?


    How vicious can she be?


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3640

    Chapter 3640


    Holden silently cursed rissa, but he knew he had toe back.


    As long as rissa was alive and still the matriarch, if she told him to go east, he would go east; if


    she told him to go west, he wouldn¡¯t dare go north. Even if tonight¡¯s banquet was filled with danger,


    he had to face it with her.


    Holden said, ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is definitely filled with danger. You three should stay close to Kathryn.


    I can ensure your safety. Your mother won¡¯t let anything happen to her only daughter, so she¡¯ll make


    sure Kathryn is protected. Stick with Kathryn, and I guarantee you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Marco frowned, ¡°Dad, that¡¯s just your guess. We¡¯re all your sons. If there¡¯s real danger, why would


    Mom call us all back? Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Holden red at Marco, ¡°You never listen to me. If you had, and gone back to our Janzen family, I


    wouldn¡¯t have to worry tonight. Now, you still won¡¯t listen.


    Your mother despises me. She usually doesn¡¯t even want to see me, and suddenly she asks me to


    move back. Do you really think it¡¯s just for the family to be together for the New Year? Why hasn¡¯t


    she called all your siblings back?¡±


    ¡°Even if your mother ns to take me with her when she dies, I¡¯lle back. I¡¯m over seventy; I¡¯ve


    lived long enough. I want to see what Mr. Jimenez, who has upied your mother¡¯s heart all these


    years, looks like.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez had always been better than Holden, holding a ce in rissa¡¯s heart for decades.


    Now, everyone was old, but Mr. Jimenez still had a special ce in rissa¡¯s heart.


    If the people from Wiltspoon have evidence, tonight¡¯s dinner will be explosive. Holden wanted to see


    how rissa would feel when Mr. Jimenez, along with others, used her of killing her sisters to


    gain power.


    Being used and despised by the man she loved most would hurt more than death.


    How could Holden miss such a spectacle?


    ¡°Anyway, listen to me. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t regret it if something happens,¡± Holden said before leaving


    his three sons and returning to his guest room.


    He turned on the light, walked to the bed, and sat down. ncing at the bedside table, he saw the


    family photo he kept there.


    He picked up the photo frame and took out a hidden picture behind the family portrait.


    It was their wedding photo, taken when he and rissa got married. Most photos from that time


    were ck and white, and he had kept this one in perfect condition.


    But rissa had never kept their wedding photos.


    After they married, Holden wanted to hang their wedding photo in their room, but rissa wouldn¡¯t


    allow it.


    There wasn¡¯t a single wedding photo in the entire house.


    Holden knew she didn¡¯t care for it. So, he kept the wedding photos himself, holding onto them for


    decades.


    But what did it matter?


    Someone who didn¡¯t love him never would.


    Now, Mr. Jimenez was back. He came back to kill Holden and destroy all his cherished memories.


    Holden opened a drawer, took out a lighter, and lit the wedding photo of him and rissa.


    Their rtionship had ended when rissa caught him cheating and gave him an ultimatum. Their


    marriage was over, but they stayed together for the sake of interests, children, and grandchildren.


    Or maybe, there was never really a rtionship at all¡ªjust his own wishful thinking.


    He burned the photo. Even though he had treasured it for a lifetime, he was never the one in


    rissa¡¯s heart.


    ¡­.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3641

    Chapter 3641


    The mother and daughter, who hadn¡¯t slept all night, were walking in the yard. Despite the cold, they


    didn¡¯t seem to feel it. They weren¡¯t talking about hate or resentment, just chatting about family


    matters. In that moment, they were simply an ordinary mother and daughter.


    After walking for a while, rissa said to her daughter, ¡°Kathryn, let¡¯s sit down. I¡¯m old, and I can¡¯t


    walk any further.¡±


    She led the way and sat on a long stone bench, and Kathryn followed, sitting beside her.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn,¡± rissa observed, looking at the sky. ¡°In winter, the nights are long, but in


    summer, it would already be bright by now.¡±


    She pulled her coat tighter and asked, ¡°Kathryn, are you cold?¡±


    Kathryn replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite cold out here.¡±


    rissa reached out to adjust Kathryn¡¯s cor. ¡°You¡¯re not dressed warmly enough. You should


    wear a thicker coat. You¡¯re used to being in heated ces, so you don¡¯t feel it as much. Without


    heat, you¡¯ll shiver in this cold. You have such fair skin¡ªyoung people always have such soft, tender


    skin. It¡¯s good to be young.¡±


    As rissa touched Kathryn¡¯s neck, Kathryn felt something was wrong and tried to stand up, but it


    was toote. She felt a sharp pain at the back of her neck, and everything went ck as she lost


    consciousness.


    rissa caught Kathryn as she copsed and then called Mr. Dunn toe and take her away.


    Mr. Dunn soon arrived, and rissa handed Kathryn over to him. She instructed, ¡°After you take


    Kathryn out, hand her over to her bodyguard. Make sure she¡¯s taken out of Jensburg and arrange


    for someone to protect her. We don¡¯t want Pedro to harm her while she¡¯s unconscious. Once she¡¯s


    safely out, notify Pedro so he can find her. But wait until near dusk to tell him¡ªdon¡¯t let him bring


    her back to Jensburg.¡±


    rissa continued, ¡°Kathryn will wake up soon. When she does, make sure someone gives her two


    sleeping pills so she stays asleep for two days. Otherwise, she¡¯ll try everything toe back.¡±


    rissa whispered her orders to Mr. Dunn, who then reassured her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll arrange everything.


    Kathryn¡¯s stand-in is already prepared. She¡¯ll stay by your side after dawn and help you host AudreyContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    tonight.¡±


    rissa¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°They want to dig up the truth and fight for the power of the Farrell family.


    If they won¡¯t let me live peacefully, then no one will.¡±


    Mr. Dunn replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll make sure the youngdy is sent away safely. The stand-


    in is nearly identical to Kathryn in body shape, voice, and face. With a little makeup, even Kathryn


    herself would think it¡¯s her twin.¡±


    rissa nodded, satisfied. ¡°Go ahead. I trust you.¡±


    Mr. Dunn then took the unconscious Kathryn away, and soon after, brought Kathryn¡¯s stand-in into


    the Farrell family mansion to temporarily take her ce.


    With the stand-in posing as Kathryn, when Audrey and the others arrived that night, they wouldn¡¯t


    suspect anything.


    If Kathryn wasn¡¯t there, Audrey and the others would be on high alert.


    rissa¡¯s true intention behind this n was to save Kathryn¡¯s life. Kathryn was too stubborn and


    refused to listen, believing that rissa was wrong and should face the consequences.

 Chapter 3642

    Chapter 3642


    Kathryn believed that everything in the Farrell family belonged to Audrey and the others and should


    be returned to them. She didn¡¯t consider her mother¡¯s perspective at all.


    Fortunately, Kathryn was the matriarch¡¯s biological daughter; otherwise, she would have been gone


    long ago.


    After sending Kathryn away, rissa felt relieved. If she lived to see another day, she would send


    someone to bring her daughter back. Even though she couldn¡¯t see Kathryn, at least her life was


    spared.


    Among rissa¡¯s four children, only Kathryn wasn¡¯t married and didn¡¯t have children. The three


    sons all had families, and their wives had already taken the children back to Holden¡¯s hometown for


    the New Year, following his arrangements.


    Holden wanted to protect his side of the family, while rissa wanted to protect Kathryn. However,


    since they were all her grandchildren, she didn¡¯t ask her daughtersinw to bring the children back.


    She let them stay with the Janzen family for the New Year, keeping them away from the conflict.


    Holden did the right thing in this case. He knew how ruthless rissa could be and understood that


    if the children and grandchildren stayed, they wouldn¡¯t survive. Despite his warnings, the three sons


    refused to leave.


    rissa tightened her lips. Tonight, everything would depend on fate. If they were lucky, they might


    be saved. If they couldn¡¯t escape and were burned in the fire, at least she, their mother, would be


    with them, and many others would be buried alongside them.


    As dawn approached, a new day began.


    Kathryn, who had been knocked unconscious and sent away, woke up halfway through the journey.


    She stayed still, pretending to be unconscious.


    Pedro was waiting for her ahead. He had predicted that rissa wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.


    If Pedro had followed rissa¡¯s n and drugged her to take her out of Jensburg, rissa wouldn¡¯t


    have taken this step. But Pedro understood Kathryn¡¯s intentions and informed her about everything.


    rissa would find another way to send Kathryn away.


    Kathryn appreciated rissa¡¯s efforts to save her, but she didn¡¯t want to run away. She wanted to


    face everything alongside her mother.


    Whether rissa was right or wrong, alive or dead, she was still her mother. Others might resent


    her or hate her, but Kathryn, as her daughter, could not and would not.


    Pedro didn¡¯t keep Kathryn waiting long.


    Soon, the car carrying Kathryn stopped, as did the bodyguard car.


    Pedro, wearing a ck mask, got out of one of the cars. He had several cars with him, each


    carrying four bodyguards dressed in ck.


    ¡°The youngdy is in their car. Take her away, but don¡¯t harm them. Once you have her, knock them


    out, take their phones, and lock them up. Wait for my instructions before releasing them.¡±


    If they resisted, they would be taught a lesson to prevent them from alerting rissa.


    Pedro had brought many bodyguards, while only four were guarding Kathryn. Despite their skills,


    they were outmatched. They were knocked out before they could call Mr. Dunn. Just before losing


    consciousness, they saw Kathryn, who they thought was still unconscious, getting out of the car.


    It turned out Kathryn had been awake all along! And these people were sent by Mr. Fraser!


    It was toote to react. Darkness took them away.


    Pedro approached Kathryn, standing in front of her, and said respectfully, ¡°Miss, everything is


    done.¡±


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3643

    Chapter 3643


    Kathryn nced at the fallen bodyguards and said,


    ¡°Just keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t harm them.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already given the order,¡± Pedro replied respectfully.


    Kathryn nodded and quickly got into Pedro¡¯s car. He drove her away.


    On their way back to Jensburg, Pedro informed Kathryn, ¡°Madam Farrell had this n for a while.


    She asked Mr. Dunn to arrange a stand-in for you in advance. That stand-in is now at the Farrell


    family mansion in your ce.¡±


    Kathryn rubbed the back of her neck. ¡°I figured my mother would do something like this.¡± So she


    had prepared as well.


    When rissa suggested a walk, Kathryn hadn¡¯t resisted, allowing her mother to believe her n


    had seeded. This way, Kathryn could operate in secret once she returned to Jensburg.


    ¡°My mother may be old, but she¡¯s still strong. My neck still hurts,¡± Kathryn remarked.


    Pedro, still driving, added, ¡°Madam Farrell practiced martial arts. Even at her age, she¡¯s stronger


    than most. You haven¡¯t trained, so it makes sense you feel the difference.¡±


    Kathryn sighed. ¡°My adoptive parents were never kind to me. They didn¡¯t want me to study, let alone


    learn martial arts. They raised me just to sell me off for money.¡±


    Though they raised her, their intentions were selfish. If they hadn¡¯t been so cruel, she wouldn¡¯t have


    suffered as she did. She felt no attachment to her biological parents.


    Kathryn wasn¡¯t abandoned. If she had been, perhaps someone else would have raised her, even if


    not perfectly. But her adoptive parents had deliberately swapped her at birth so their daughter could


    live in the Farrell family and eventually lead it.


    While Shiloh enjoyed a privileged life with the Farrells, receiving the best education and everything


    she desired, Kathryn endured a life of hardship. Shecked even basic necessities, let alone


    luxuries.


    In contrast to Shiloh, Kathryn only harbored resentment toward her adoptive parents. They had


    ruined the first twenty years of her life.


    ¡°They faced their punishment too,¡± Kathryn noted.  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pedro encouraged, ¡°Things will get better from here. Let¡¯s focus on the future.¡±


    Kathryn nodded. ¡°I¡¯m done thinking about them. They wouldn¡¯t dare approach me now, especially


    after Shiloh¡¯s death.¡±


    rissa was not someone to cross. The fact that Kathryn¡¯s adoptive parents were still alive was


    fortunate enough. While rissa had only punished the former butler, Shiloh¡¯s biological family was


    also suffering. asionally, they would ask Kathryn for money, but they never received any.


    Shiloh¡¯s death had shaken them, and they no longer dared to approach the Farrell family, fearing for


    their lives.


    Kathryn sighed, ¡°Mr. Fraser, I¡¯m going to take a nap. I didn¡¯t sleepst night, and I have a terrible


    headache and neck pain.¡±


    Pedro, concerned, replied, ¡°Go ahead and rest. I¡¯ll wake you when we arrive.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t slept much either, just an hour or two. But he had downed two cups of coffee before


    heading out, so he was alert enough to drive her back to Jensburg.


    Kathryn leaned against the car seat and quickly fell asleep. She had spent the previous night


    tossing and turning, unable to rest.

 Chapter 3644

    Chapter 3644


    Sitting in the car, Kathryn¡¯s neck still ached, but she found it easier to sleep, perhaps because


    Pedro¡¯s presence made her feel safe.


    As long as Pedro was with her, she felt secure, no matter what challenges came their way.


    Liberty often said that Pedro loved Kathryn deeply, and Kathryn had started to feel the same way


    about him. Liberty had advised her not to dismiss Pedro¡¯s feelings, and not to focus only on having


    a child without considering Pedro¡¯s role as a father, so as not to hurt him.


    Regardless of what happened between Kathryn and Liberty, Liberty¡¯s advice was meant to guide


    her in love.


    Kathryn hade to realize that she loved Pedro. It was hard not to fall for someone as remarkable


    as him.


    When Pedro noticed Kathryn had fallen asleep, he pulled over, removed his coat, and gently ced


    it over her. Even with the car¡¯s heater on, it was cold enough that she might catch a chill while


    sleeping.


    He watched her quietly for a moment, leaned over, kissed her softly on the cheek, then sat back up


    and continued driving, taking Kathryn back to his ce.


    Meanwhile, Liberty and others received word from Silver Fox that Kathryn had been knocked


    unconscious by rissa and taken away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe rissa, who cares so much for her only daughter, actually nned an escape route


    for her,¡± Audrey remarked sarcastically.


    Mrs. Queen added, ¡°No matter how ruthless rissa is, she¡¯s still a mother. The Farrell family has


    always valued daughters over sons. She adored Shiloh, even though she wasn¡¯t her biological


    daughter. Kathryn is her real daughter, and with Shiloh gone, it¡¯s no surprise she made sure Kathryn


    had a way out.¡±


    Audrey nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s just human nature.¡±


    If something happened to the Stone family, she would also do everything in her power to protect her


    children.


    Audrey then turned to Liberty. ¡°Liberty, go back to thepany now andter visit the Farrell Group.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Say you want to see Kathryn and observe how the Farrell family reacts. They¡¯ve likely set up a


    double for her.¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°They¡¯ll probably try to show me the double or refuse to meet me. But yes, Aunt, I¡¯m


    heading back to thepany now.¡±


    Liberty returned to work, as if everything were normal, waiting for the Farrell family dinnerter that


    evening.


    On her way back to the office, Liberty received a video call from Serenity. Since she had a


    bodyguard driving, she could take the call without distraction.


    When the call connected, she saw Sonny¡¯s little face. Despite everything happening in Jensburg, it


    was still early, and Sonny was having breakfast.


    He was happily munching on a bun shaped like an animal, one of Titus¡¯s favorites. Whenever Titus


    returned to FC Manor, the pastry chef would make these animal-shaped buns that the children


    loved.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Sonny called out sweetly when he saw Liberty, waving with his free hand.


    Before Liberty could respond, he added, ¡°Mom, the buns at Titus¡¯s house are delicious and cute.


    They¡¯re shaped like little rabbits. I¡¯m eating one now.¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Then have a couple more, sweetheart. Make sure you¡¯re full. Eat on your own, don¡¯t


    let your aunt feed you. When I get back, I¡¯ll make some buns for you too.¡±


    Liberty used to run her own breakfast shop, where she baked buns, though she hadn¡¯t made them


    into animal shapes before. But now, she figured it wouldn¡¯t be too hard to make some bunnyshaped


    buns for Sonny.

 Chapter 3645

    Chapter 3645


    ¡°Okay,¡± Sonny replied happily. ¡°Mom, I eat by myself now. I don¡¯t need Auntie to feed me, and I


    don¡¯t make a mess on the table anymore. I¡¯m going to race Titus to see who can eat faster and


    better.¡±


    Titus quickly joined in, waving politely at Liberty. ¡°Good morning, Auntie Hunt. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Liberty smiled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve had breakfast and am on my way back to work. You and Sonny should eat


    more so you can grow tall and strong.¡±


    Jane chimed in, ¡°Sister Liberty, don¡¯t encourage them to eat more. They¡¯re both big eaters already!


    I¡¯m worried they might overeat.¡±


    Liberty knew Sonny loved food. He was raised by Serenity, who was a foodie herself, so it was no


    surprise Sonny became one too. He used to be picky, especially about vegetables, but Liberty made


    sure he had some with every meal. Now, he eats them without fuss.


    Titus, too, had a big appetite and wasn¡¯t picky. He ate more than Sonny because he burned so


    much energy practicing martial arts every day.


    Whenever Titus returned to FC Manor, his appetite amazed Jane. She was always concerned he


    might eat too much, so she tried to control how much he ate. But Titus would still say he was hungry


    and go searching for more food.


    Most of the snacks in the house disappeared thanks to Titus. The kitchen was stocked with various


    treats, and when he got hungry, he would nibble on something.


    Titus didn¡¯t like overly sweet snacks, so the Johnson family¡¯s treats were only lightly sweetened.


    Jane, who loved sweets, found it hard to enjoy snacks with Titus since they didn¡¯t have the same


    taste.


    But the family made sure to have special snacks just for Titus, which the olddy Johnson also


    enjoyed asionally. She preferred less sweet treats as well.


    Libertyughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a blessing to have a good appetite. Kids run around all day, and when


    they¡¯re full, they burn off the energy quickly. They won¡¯t get fat.¡±


    Titus had grown taller but wasn¡¯t chubby. There was a time he gained some weight, but Jane


    managed his diet, and his masters kept him busy with activities, so he quickly slimmed down.  Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The old miracle doctor didn¡¯t approve of children being overweight. He always insisted that


    everyone maintain a healthy weight, especially kids.


    Titus looked at Liberty and asked, ¡°Auntie Hunt, when will youe back? Sonny said he misses


    you a lot, and I miss you too.¡±


    Liberty replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. When Sonnyes home, you cane stay at our house for a


    while. Would you like to keep Sonnypany?¡±


    Titus nced at Jane and answered, ¡°Auntie Hunt, I¡¯ll have to ask my mom and Master. If they


    agree, I can go with Sonny to y. But with the New Yearing, I might not be able to.¡±


    Titus understood that his family didn¡¯t let him go out to y easily. He could only travel if he was


    with his adoptive parents or going somewhere with Lilian or his masters. But when the masters


    traveled, they didn¡¯t take him along, saying he was too young and that they didn¡¯t need his help with


    luggage.


    Titus pouted slightly, thinking it was silly for the masters to expect a kid like him to help with luggage


    when they traveled.

 Chapter 3646

    Chapter 3646


    Titus wasn¡¯t allowed to go out often because he couldn¡¯t help with luggage, and the family preferred


    not to take him along. They figured when he grew up, he could travel on his own.


    Liberty thought about Titus¡¯s background. The Johnson family was protective because of Titus¡¯s


    past. The people who killed his family were still searching for him, wanting to eliminate any trace of


    his lineage. They suspected that the child Jane adopted might be the one they were after, but they


    couldn¡¯t confirm it. The Johnson family¡¯s strong position in Annenburg made these people hesitate


    to act, and they had no new information about Titus from FC Manor. They believed the Johnsons


    might have hidden him away but didn¡¯t know where.


    Liberty reassured Titus, saying, ¡°When summer vacationes next year, it¡¯ll be longer. I¡¯ll bring


    Sonny to your ce so he can spend the summer with you.¡± She smiled as she said this.


    Titus, delighted, replied, ¡°Auntie Hunt, you have to keep your promise. Make sure Sonnyes to


    y with me next summer.¡±


    The two boys might have asional disagreements, but most of the time, they got along well and


    had a lot of fun together. While there were other children at FC Manor, they were still too young to


    y with Titus, so he eagerly looked forward to spending time with Sonny.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Liberty promised.


    By next summer, Serenity would have given birth, so it might not be convenient to take Sonny to the


    Johnson family. Liberty thought she might be very busy by then, so she nned to personally take


    Sonny to FC Manor. She felt a bit embarrassed, as it seemed like she was asking the Johnson


    family to look after her son. To show her appreciation, she decided to prepare a generous gift when


    she sent Sonny over during the summer. [naijdate]


    Titus then said, ¡°Auntie Hunt, I¡¯m going to finish my breakfast now. You can talk to Sonny. He


    wanted to video chat with you during breakfast today. Last night, he waited to video call you, but it


    was veryte by the time he got the chance.¡±


    Liberty suddenly felt guilty. She¡¯d been so busy that she hadn¡¯t spent much time with Sonny, trusting


    Serenity to look after him. Sonny was so thoughtful, waiting upte just to chat with her, but she


    hadn¡¯t been able to make time for him. She felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Mom, I had a video call with UncleContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.<pst night. Auntie said you were very busy and told me to call you today instead so I wouldn¡¯t have


    to stay upte. Mom, you need to eat well, sleep well, and take care of yourself,¡± Sonny said.


    Liberty replied gently, ¡°Thank you, Sonny. I will make sure to rest. You can call me anytime you miss


    me.¡±


    Sonny said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re busy with work, making money to support me and pay for my school. I


    need to be understanding and not disturb you too much. But when you¡¯re free, call Auntie, so I know


    you have time.¡±


    He worried that calling her might interrupt her work. He knew his mom worked hard to provide for


    him, so he didn¡¯t want to be a bother.


    Liberty smiled, ¡°Sonny, you¡¯re so thoughtful. I¡¯ll try toe back as soon as I can.¡±


    Sonny replied, ¡°Okay, Mom. Let me know when you¡¯re back, and Auntie and I wille home. But


    Auntie said we have to wait for Uncle to pick us up, and he said he¡¯lle get us after his business


    trip to celebrate the New Year.¡±


    Sonny was excited about Zachary¡¯s return, though he wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He was still enjoying his


    time. He and Titus didn¡¯t get to see each other often, only during winter and summer breaks.


    Titus had a lot on his te. His master gave him winter break homework, which included copying


    his medicine book at night. Sonny thought thatpared to his own homework, Titus had it much


    harder.

 Chapter 3647

    Chapter 3647


    Sonny asked, ¡°Mom, Uncle isn¡¯ting to pick me and Aunt up soon, right? I haven¡¯t had enough


    fun yet. I want to y a little longer.¡±


    When Titus heard Sonny, he got worried too, thinking Sonny might leave for Wiltspoon early. He


    quickly came over and said to Liberty, ¡°Auntie Hunt, please don¡¯t take Sonny back so soon. Let him


    stay a few more days. We haven¡¯t had enough fun yet. I promise I won¡¯t fight with him over


    anything, just let him y here longer.¡±


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°Okay, Sonny can stay another week. His uncle should be able to pick him


    up then.¡±


    Titus thought a week wasn¡¯t long enough, so he negotiated, ¡°Auntie Hunt, how about ten days?¡±


    ¡°Ten days¡­¡± Liberty thought for a moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s during my New Year holiday. Alright,


    Sonny can stay for ten days, but you two better get along and not fight all the time.¡±


    ¡°Auntie Hunt, you¡¯re so nice! I like you so much. I won¡¯t fight with Sonny. Besides, he can¡¯t beat me


    anyway. At most, we¡¯ll just argue.¡±


    Sometimes Titus would lose those arguments to Sonny. When Sonny lost, he would cry, and when


    Titus lost, he¡¯d end up crying too.


    He felt embarrassed when he cried, and his teacher would tease him, saying he was supposed to


    be a man but cried too easily.


    But Titus knew he was still just a kid, far from being a grown-up.


    When Fabian cried, their teacher would smile and praise him for crying loudly, but when Titus cried,


    the teacher would mock him. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    Whenever Titus was at FC Manor, the teacher always seemed to favor Fabian. Titus decided he¡¯d


    have to talk to the teacherter¡ªit wasn¡¯t fair to be so biased. He was still a child and needed love


    too.


    Liberty gave Sonny a few more instructions, then said she had to get back to work. She promised to


    talk to themter when she had time.


    Serenity wanted to talk to Liberty too, but seeing she was busy, she stayed quiet. ¡°Auntie, Mom said


    we can stay here for another ten days!¡± Sonny happily told Serenity.  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity smiled warmly and said, ¡°You can y as long as you want. But when you get back,


    practice the piano, do your writing, and learn your characters. When it¡¯s time to y, y hard.


    When it¡¯s time to study, study hard.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Whenever Sonny was with Titus, he knew he had to study harder when he got back home.


    It wasn¡¯t just Titus¡ªhis ssmates were all doing well too. Their families were wealthy, so even


    though they were young, they had learned a lot. All the kids were very talented and would be their


    families¡¯ future leaders.


    Sonny was lucky to get into the best and most expensive kindergarten in Wiltspoon, thanks to his


    uncle, Zachary, who helped him get in.


    Thankfully, no one bullied or looked down on him. He was handsome, charming, and well-spoken,


    so people liked him. Even though his parents didn¡¯t have high status, his Aunt Seren treated him


    like her own son.


    His Uncle Zack, the eldest son of a wealthy family worth hundreds of billions, also loved him like his


    own.


    And his future stepdad, Duncan, was worth tens of billions. It was clear Sonny had a bright future


    ahead.


    Even if you didn¡¯t count his future stepdad, his uncle would train him well. When Sonny grew up and


    joined the working world, he¡¯d be a talented leader and wouldn¡¯t struggle.


    When Titus heard Serenity and Sonny talking about school, he quietly ate his breakfast without


    saying a word.

 Chapter 3648

    Chapter 3648


    Titus nced at Jane and Ben secretly.


    Ben noticed and smiled, saying, ¡°Worried I¡¯ll give you homework? You¡¯ve been rxing since winter


    vacation started. Your mom said you could take it easy this break, no sses.¡±


    ¡°But after New Year¡¯s, when summer vacationes, I¡¯ll set up some sses for you.¡±


    Titus¡¯s face fell, and suddenly his breakfast didn¡¯t taste as good. Then he remembered that summer


    vacation was still six months away, and his mood improved. Breakfast tasted good again.


    Ben then suggested to Serenity, ¡°What kind of sses does Sonny usually take? Next summer, the


    two boys can either y together or take sses together. It might help them learn faster if they


    have a buddy.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°It might be hard for me toe by then unless Titus goes there.¡±


    By that time, even if she was out of her recovery period, the baby would still be too young, and it


    wouldn¡¯t be convenient for her to travel far. If Titus went to Wiltspoon, the responsibility would be too


    much for her.


    But if Jane took her twins and Titus to Wiltspoon, it would be fine.


    Titus¡¯s guardians were Ben and Jane.


    By the summer, Jane¡¯s twins would be walking, and if they stayed at Wildridge Manor, the house


    would be full of life.


    The olddy would be thrilled, especially since she loved Avah so much.


    Ben smiled and agreed, ¡°Exactly. Even if you¡¯re out of recovery, the baby will be too young to travel.


    So, the boys will just have to get together asionally.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention bringing his wife and kids to Wildridge Manor as guests, worried that Old Madam


    York might want to keep Avah.


    Serenity said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. There¡¯s plenty of time. We¡¯ll have many chances in the future.¡±


    When Elisa married into the Johnson family, the two families would grow even closer, and future


    generations would likely stay connected.


    Sonny and Titus had already be childhood friends, almost like brothers. Their friendship would


    keep the two families close, ensuring a lifelong bond.  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    They were only two or three years older than Enzo, and once Enzo could walk, he¡¯d probably follow


    his two brothers everywhere. They¡¯d grow up together, forming a strong bond.


    Jane nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s plenty of time. When your baby gets older, we can get together


    every winter and summer break so the kids can y.¡± Serenity nodded in agreement.


    She watched Jane try to feed Avah some solid food, but Avah didn¡¯t seem interested.


    ¡°Avah doesn¡¯t like solid food?¡±


    ¡°Not much. I just give her a little to help her get used to it. Enzo isn¡¯t picky, though. He eats


    whatever you give him.¡±


    ¡°My love for food didn¡¯t get passed down to Avah, but Enzo definitely inherited it.¡± Jane looked over


    at Enzo, who was being fed by the nanny.


    The siblings had the same meal. Avah still had most of hers, while Enzo had finished all of his.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to be a foodie. That way, you¡¯re not picky and eat everything.¡±


    ¡°Avah is like her dad. Ben acts like he isn¡¯t picky and says he¡¯ll eat anything, but I¡¯ve learned


    otherwise after over ten years.¡±


    Ben coughed and looked at Jane, saying, ¡°Jane, we have guests. Can you not embarrass me?¡±


    Serenity smiled and said, ¡°Sounds just like my husband.¡±


    They both say they aren¡¯t picky and will eat anything, but those are just words to make us feel


    better.


    Serenity thought to herself, lucky for her, she wasn¡¯t a bad cook. If her food were terrible, would


    Zachary stillpliment it while eating?

 Chapter 3649

    Chapter 3649


    Ben silentlyined to himself: Zachary had asked him for advice and picked it up quickly.


    After breakfast, Jane and Serenity took the kids to y in the living room, while Ben had to go back


    to work. He was reluctant to leave Avah with Jane and asked her to walk him out.


    Back at work, Jane turned to Serenity and joked, ¡°Ben¡¯s a grown man, but he¡¯s still so clingy.¡±


    Serenity replied, ¡°You¡¯re just bragging. You two have been together for years, but your rtionship


    is still like it was in the beginning. Ben waited over ten years to win you over¡ªit¡¯s natural for him to


    be so attached.¡± Jane blushed.


    Just then, the old miracle doctor walked in with Fabian in his arms, and Laurel brought her two sons


    to join the fun.


    Laurel greeted Jane, saying, ¡°These two little ones wouldn¡¯t stop asking for their brother as soon as


    they woke up. They were so loud. Jane, since you¡¯re not working for a few days, I¡¯ll leave them with


    you. Let them run wild with Titus and Sonny¡ªthey¡¯re destroying the house.¡±


    Laurel sighed about having two boys. She wished she had a daughter like Jane. Unlike her rowdy


    boys, Jane¡¯s children were calmer, though her twin sons had a close rtionship, even though they


    fought over everything daily.


    Laurel knew that Lilian, since the miracle doctor arrived, had passed baby duties to him and fled.


    She¡¯d rather perform surgeries all day than handle her energetic twins.


    Janeughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let your husband take care of one, and you handle the other? It might


    be quieter if they¡¯re apart.¡±


    Laurel sighed, ¡°They cry and fuss when separated. One cries for his brother, and the other cries for


    his younger brother. But when they¡¯re together, they fight. It¡¯s a never-ending cycle.¡± Laurel then


    turned to Serenity and said, ¡°Serenity, you¡¯re lucky to have just one child at a time. You can wait


    until your first child is older, maybe in kindergarten, before having another. By then, the eldest will


    be more responsible and love their sibling. It¡¯s easier that way. With twins, it¡¯s chaos.¡±


    ¡°If I had a daughter like Jane, I¡¯d be happier. Avah¡¯s so easygoing, even though she argues with her


    brother sometimes, she¡¯s quiet and doesn¡¯t cry much. Daughters are better. I have to have a


    daughter. Tonight, I¡¯m researching how to get one. Doctor, do you have any tips?¡± Laurel asked theMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    miracle doctor.


    The old doctor responded, ¡°I¡¯m not married yet, so don¡¯t ask me about having kids.¡±


    He was too old to talk about such things with younger people. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t say. It¡¯s


    best to let nature take its course. Besides, her twin boys weren¡¯t that hard to handle.


    Laurel said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Lilian when she¡¯s back. Jane, I¡¯m heading to the office. I¡¯ll leave the boys with


    you. Their grandparents wille to helpter.¡±


    With that, Laurel hurried off. Her boys were already ying with Sonny and Titus, not caring that


    their mom had left.


    The old miracle doctor turned to Titus and asked, ¡°Titus, have you finished copying the medicine


    book your master assigned? Even though your master isn¡¯t home, your studies are still my


    responsibility. You can y, but don¡¯t neglect your studies.¡± Titus, who had been enjoying himself,


    was speechless.

 Chapter 3650

    Chapter 3650


    Titus looked to Jane for help.


    Jane asked, ¡°Master, you know Titus doesn¡¯te home often, and Sonny is a guest here. Let him


    have some fun for a few days. How about he copies just one page of the medical book each day?


    Maybe an hour in the morning and another at noon?¡±


    The old doctor nodded. ¡°That works.¡±


    ¡°Can Sonny join me in copying?¡± Titus asked.


    Sonny was shocked. He didn¡¯t study medicine¡ªwhy should he copy medical books? The old doctor


    smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not responsible for Sonny, so I can¡¯t decide for him. But since your master isn¡¯t


    here, I can oversee your studies.¡±


    Sonny sighed in relief, but Serenity asked, ¡°Sonny, would you like to copy the books with Titus? It


    would be good for your handwriting, and who knows? You might learn something useful.¡±


    Titus looked hopefully at Sonny.


    Feeling the pressure, Sonny nodded, agreeing to practice calligraphy alongside his friend.


    Meanwhile, in Annenburg, Province X, snow had covered everything in white.


    In the yard of the Ormond family, two young boys, Alonzo and Angelo, were busy making snowmen.


    Alonzo built a big one and proudly stepped back to admire his work. He turned to Angelo and


    asked, ¡°Is that a turtle you¡¯re building?¡±


    Angelo, the second youngest, had made several snow turtles. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s a turtle.¡± ¡°Can you help me


    build more turtles, maybe a row of them leading up to the house?¡±


    Alonzo¡¯s eyes lit up at the idea, and the two boys started building together.


    Just then, the vi gates opened, and three cars drove in.


    The boys stopped and straightened up, watching as the cars approached.


    ¡°It¡¯s sister! She¡¯s back!¡± Alonzo shouted excitedly.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s finally here! I can¡¯t wait to eat Brother Tatum¡¯s food!¡± Angelo added as he ran towards


    the cars.


    Alonzo quickly followed. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my sister! Slow down, Angelo.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister too,¡± Angelo replied, not slowing down.  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Several families lived in the mansion, but they were all close-knit.


    Elora was Alonzo¡¯s older sister, and though he feared her a bit, he adored her.


    As soon as Elora got out of the car, she saw her two brothers running toward her. Her face


    softened, and she called out, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t run so fast.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Both boys reached her, hugging her legs.


    Alonzo, the younger one, looked up and said, ¡°We missed you, can you pick me up?¡± Elora smiled


    and lifted him into her arms.


    Seeing Angelo waiting his turn, she put Alonzo down and gave Angelo a hug as well.


    The brothers were overjoyed.


    ¡°Sister, where¡¯s Brother Tatum? Didn¡¯t hee back with you? Did he get fired?¡± Alonzo asked,


    worried because he hadn¡¯t seen him.

 Chapter 3651

    Chapter 3651


    Chapter 3651


    Chapter 3651 ¨C Elora yfully pinched Alonzo¡¯s cheek and teased, ¡°Do you


    miss me or Tatum? I just got out of the car, and you¡¯re already asking about him.¡±


    Tatum stepped out of thest car. Hearing Alonzo¡¯s question, he smiled and called out, ¡°Young


    Master Ormond, I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Alonzo and Angelo turned towards the voice and, seeing Tatum, they immediately ran over, leaving


    Elora behind. Even though they weren¡¯t that close to him yet, they wanted Tatum to pick them up


    but felt shy about asking.


    Sensing what they wanted, Tatum smiled, picked up Alonzo, and spun him around, making the boy


    laugh. After setting Alonzo down, he did the same with Angelo, who was just as delighted.


    Elora watched as Tatum easily entertained her brothers. He really knew how to charm kids!


    Though her brothers weren¡¯t very familiar with Tatum, since he had only been working for her as a


    chef for a short time and had been traveling with her, his good looks and amazing cooking had


    quickly won them over.


    Joly approached and said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Seeing how well Tatum got along with the boys, Joly smiled andmented, ¡°Youngdy, the boys


    ask about you every day. I thought they were missing you, but it seems like they¡¯re more interested


    in Tatum¡¯s cooking.¡±


    Elora responded casually, ¡°His cooking is excellent. Even I haven¡¯t gotten tired of it yet. The boys


    aren¡¯t as picky as me, so it¡¯s no surprise they love his food.¡±


    Even she couldn¡¯t resist his cooking. Every dish he made was delicious and beautifully presented.


    Despite being tired from the business trip, Elora was grateful that she never had to worry about


    going hungry. The bodyguards didn¡¯t have to worry either, and her family knew she was well-fed.


    Tatum was truly a cooking genius. At such a young age, his culinary skills were exceptional.


    Joly smiled, ¡°That¡¯s great. Now you won¡¯t need to change chefs so often.¡±


    Elora nced at him, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a hassle that I keep changing chefs?¡±  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Joly quickly replied, ¡°¡­No, it¡¯s not a problem. As long as you want to switch, I¡¯ll always find you the


    best chefs.¡±


    But deep down, Joly hoped Tatum would stay with the Ormond family a little longer. With the New


    Yearing up, he wasn¡¯t eager to search for a new private chef for Elora. If Tatum stayed for


    another year or two, it would be ideal. Plus, there¡¯d be bonuses involved.


    Although Elora was particr about her chefs, she treated her employees well. There were holiday


    gifts, and the bonuses during holiday months were double. The base sry was only slightly higher


    than average, but the bonuses and benefits made working for the Ormond family worthwhile. Many


    employees stayed long-term, and Elora would even help arrange jobs for their children after


    graduation.


    The New Year brought gifts and year-end bonuses. Overall, working for the Ormond family was a


    good deal.


    For a skilled position like Tatum¡¯s, where he had to satisfy Elora¡¯s taste, the ie wasparable


    to Joly¡¯s as the butler.


    However, private chefs who joined just before the New Year could only receive a small year-end


    bonus, while others didn¡¯t make it that long. Joly hoped Tatum would be the one to break that trend.

 Chapter 3652

    Chapter 3652


    Tatum walked over with Alonzo and Angelo.


    Elora looked at him and said calmly, ¡°My two brothers really like you. You seem to be great with


    kids.¡±


    Tatum replied, ¡°I have a lot of brothers in my family. My youngest cousin is still in high school and


    won¡¯t graduate until next June. I¡¯m much older than him, so I often take care of him when I¡¯m home.


    I like being around kids.


    My sister-inw¡¯s nephew, Sonny, alsoes over a lot. He¡¯s cute, well-behaved, and really sweet.


    We all adore him. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time with kids, so I know how to make them happy.¡±


    Surprised, Elora asked, ¡°You often help your sister-inw with her nephew?¡±


    Even though Tatum worked as her private chef, Elora knew he ran his own business in Wiltspoon.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to have time to help with babysitting. It wasn¡¯t even his own nephew¡ªhe


    was taking care of his sister-inw¡¯s nephew.


    Tatum responded, ¡°Not all the time. There are a lot of people in my family, and whenever Sonny


    visits, the older rtives love taking care of him. I just y with him. I¡¯ve mentioned before that I


    have many brothers. Even though my father and his brothers don¡¯t live together, they live close by,


    so we often gather for meals. It¡¯s always lively, kind of like your family.¡±


    Elora¡¯s family had a simr dynamic.


    The eldest household was respected, and the other families supported it. When big decisions were


    made, the eldest family took the lead, and there was no arguing or fighting between uncles and


    nephews. It was a harmonious family structure, much like Tatum¡¯s.


    It was clear that Elora had a good way of managing her family.


    Right now, both Elora and Tinsley were in charge of the Ormond family. As the eldest sister, Elora


    had the final say, and Tinsley often followed her lead.


    Elora said, ¡°Your family sounds wonderful.¡±


    Tatum came from a good family, and with his talents, he really was a great man.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s windy outside. Let¡¯s continue inside,¡± Joly suggested politely.


    Elora motioned for her brothers toe over, took their hands, and led them inside. Tatum helped


    the bodyguard carry Elora¡¯s luggage into the house, then quickly headed to the kitchen.


    ¡°Elora¡¯s home!¡± Mrs. Ormond said with a smile as she walked over.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Elora greeted her. Noticing her father wasn¡¯t around, she asked, ¡°Is Dad not home?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s at your second uncle¡¯s house ying chess. He didn¡¯t know you wereing back today,¡±


    Mrs. Ormond replied.


    Elora sometimes informed her family when she returned from business trips, and other times she


    didn¡¯t. This time, she didn¡¯t say anything, so her brothers were happily surprised by her return.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go call your dad toe home,¡± Mrs. Ormond said, getting ready to leave.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a guest. Dad¡¯s just ying chess. He¡¯lle home when it¡¯s time for dinner,¡±


    Elora said, stopping her mother from interrupting the game.


    ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you nning to go out?¡±


    Elora sat on the sofa, waiting for her mother to join her before sitting down.


    Mrs. Ormond sighed, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t go out. I don¡¯t even know what to do when I go out anymore. It¡¯s


    just shopping, beauty treatments, or ying cards. It gets boring.¡±


    After marrying into the Ormond family, her main role had been to grow the family.


    She felt bad for her husband¡¯s family because she only had daughters. But fortunately, her eldest


    daughter, Elora, was capable and could support the family. Elora was even more sessful than


    her father¡¯s generation. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3653

    Chapter 3653


    ¨C If Elora hadn¡¯t been so capable and her father had been in charge, the Ormond family would have


    lost its position long ago.


    The old Mr. Ormond had realized early on that his sons weren¡¯t very capable, so he focused on


    training his granddaughter, Elora, to take over. He let her take charge while his sons retired. Even


    though it was a tough responsibility, he trusted Elora to rise to the challenge.


    The truth was, the Ormond family had always been led by strong women, while the men weren¡¯t as


    dominant.


    Mrs. Ormond didn¡¯t feel bad about giving birth to Alonzo.


    Elora said, ¡°Mom, you enjoy painting. You could focus on that. After the New Year, when the


    weather gets warmer, I¡¯ll help you organize an exhibition.¡±


    Her mother¡¯s eyes brightened. She loved painting and had real talent, but she usually did it just to


    pass the time. She had never thought about selling her art, let alone hosting an exhibition. But since


    Elora suggested it, she started to consider it.


    She began to imagine holding an exhibition and having people admire her work. It would be even


    better if someone wanted to buy one of her paintings.


    She didn¡¯t care much about the money. What mattered was having people appreciate and support


    her art.


    ¡°Is that really okay? Won¡¯t your father say it¡¯s too much attention on me?¡± she asked, worried her


    husband might not support her.


    Elora smiled. ¡°Tinsley and I are in the spotlight all the time, and Dad doesn¡¯t mind. As long as it¡¯s


    something you enjoy, go ahead and have the exhibition. If Dad says anything, let me handle it. I¡¯ll


    talk to him. I promise he won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Elora had gained amanding presence after managing such arge family business. Even at


    home, her authority was felt, and the family elders were careful about what they said around her. If


    she supported something, even her father wouldn¡¯t oppose it. Mrs. Ormond smiled. ¡°Then I¡¯ll


    continue painting without any worries. Your father always teases me, saying I spend all my time


    painting, but all he does is y chess or go out to y sports.¡±


    The couple had a good rtionship, though their interests were different. Sometimes they would


    poke fun at each other, but it never turned into a real argument.


    Elora said softly, ¡°You and Dad, along with Uncle and Aunt, are all retired now. Other than making


    sure Alonzo and the others do well in school, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just enjoy


    yourselves and do what makes you happy.¡±


    Their elders were in good health, and there was peace at home, which was a blessing for the


    younger generation.


    Mrs. Ormond smiled again, feeling reassured. She was grateful that her daughter was so capable


    and thoughtful.


    She then asked, ¡°Elora, didn¡¯t Tatume back with you? Did you let him go?¡±


    Tatum had gone straight into the kitchen to prepare lunch when he arrived, and Mrs. Ormond hadn¡¯t


    noticed him. She had been too focused on her children.


    Elora paused for a moment.


    Why did her family always ask about Tatum whenever she returned from a trip?


    Tatum was well-liked by the family, and they had a great impression of him.


    Good looks certainly had their advantages.


    Alonzo chimed in, ¡°Mom, Tatum wasn¡¯t fired by my sister. He came back with her and went into the


    kitchen to cook. We¡¯ll be eating his food at lunch. Angelo, let¡¯s see who can eat faster at lunch.¡±


    There were only two boys in this generation of the Ormond family, and although Angelo was


    younger, he always saw himself as Alonzo¡¯s second-inmand.


    Mrs. Ormond looked relieved.


    Elora couldn¡¯t help but think her family had fallen in love with Tatum¡¯s cooking a little too quickly. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3654

    Chapter 3654


    After hearing Alonzo, Mrs. Ormond quickly told him, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much. Tatum wasn¡¯t fired by


    your sister, so you¡¯ll get to enjoy his food every day from now on.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Mom,¡± Alonzo replied.


    The two younger boys couldn¡¯t sit still. They jumped up and said to Elora, ¡°Big sister, Angelo and I


    are going outside to make a snow turtle. Hisst one looked so real, but I want to make one even


    better!¡±


    Elora smiled and said, ¡°Go ahead. If you get too cold,e back inside.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± they said, running out to y. They didn¡¯t feel the cold at all.


    Alonzo then ran back into the kitchen to ask Tatum what he was making for lunch. After getting a


    good answer, he ran back out, happy.


    Unlike Alonzo, Angelo didn¡¯t ask about lunch. He knew Tatum was Elora¡¯s personal chef and he¡¯d


    eat whatever was served, just like at his uncle¡¯s house. Noints, because everything Tatum


    made was delicious, especially the vegetables.


    The two boys ran outside again to make more snow turtles.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Ormond asked Elora about her business trip. After looking her over, she said with


    relief, ¡°It¡¯s good you didn¡¯t lose weight this time, thanks to Tatum. You even look a bit healthier.¡±


    Elora touched her face and asked, ¡°Mom, did I gain weight?¡±


    Even on her trip, she hadn¡¯t skipped her exercise routine. The hotel had a gym, and she managed


    to squeeze in time every day. Tatum joined her, saying he needed to keep an eye on her to prevent


    anyone from flirting with her. He said Joly had instructed him to take good care of her.


    Eloraughed. While working out, people did approach, but most of the attention went to Tatum.


    Elora¡¯s serious, no-nonsense attitude made her seem cold to others. Even Tatum had thought she


    was as tough as Hayden when they first met. So, even if someone wanted to hit on her, they¡¯d back


    off after seeing her icy demeanor.


    Tatum, on the other hand, with his calm and gentle nature, became quite popr with thedies.


    Many tried to add him on WhatsApp, but none seeded.


    Elora thought about teasing Tatum, but since they weren¡¯t that close yet, she decided against it.


    From what she¡¯d observed, Tatum didn¡¯t seem interested in women, apart from his passion for


    cooking.


    Maybe he¡¯d been around too many beautiful women. After all, he was apany president in


    Wiltspoon, so he¡¯d seen his share of attractive people.


    What Elora didn¡¯t know was that Tatum took care of her like she was his wife. The men in the York


    family were devoted to their wives, and Tatum was no different. He had eyes only for his future wife,


    which is why no woman could ever add him on WhatsApp.


    Elora thought that if Tatum truly wasn¡¯t interested in other women, it meant he wasn¡¯t a yboy.


    Since her sister Tinsley liked him so much, maybe she should seriously consider matching them


    up.


    She had done her homework on Tatum, and everything he said about his many brothers was true.


    Families like his wouldn¡¯t mind if one of them came to live in Annenburg.


    If Tatum was willing to settle in Annenburg and build his career there, he¡¯d be a perfect match for


    Tinsley.


    Tatum, however, would probably disagree with that n. He hade for Elora, not Tinsley. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3655

    Chapter 3655


    Mrs. Ormond smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re not fat at all. You¡¯ve just gained a bit of weight, which is


    good. You¡¯ll look better with a bit more roundness. Being too thin doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    Elora replied, ¡°I¡¯m not overeating. I¡¯m still busy and exercising every day, but I¡¯m still gaining


    weight.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond responded, ¡°That just means you¡¯re enjoying Tatum¡¯s cooking. As long as you have


    three bnced meals a day and your body absorbs the nutrients, yourplexion will improve


    too.¡±


    Tatum was Mrs. Ormond¡¯s favorite chef among all they had. Not only did he cook well, but he also


    had a pleasing appearance and a refined demeanor. He didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary chef but more


    like a wealthy, well-mannered gentleman.


    ¡°He¡¯s doing well for now,¡± Elora said. ¡°Mom, is Tinsley still at thepany?¡±


    Mrs. Ormond replied, ¡°Since you¡¯re away on business, Tinsley¡¯s been handling thepany and


    socializing. She¡¯s really busy, leaving early anding homete. I haven¡¯t seen much of her


    lately.¡±


    ¡°Your second aunt came over a few days ago,ining that she hasn¡¯t seen Tinsley in days. I


    told her this is just how it is in our family. Thank you for all your hard work.¡±


    The two boys in the family, Alonzo and Angelo, were only six and five years old. Even after the New


    Year, Alonzo would only be seven, still many years away from adulthood.


    And even when they grew up, they wouldn¡¯t immediately take over the family business. They¡¯d need


    experience, achievements, and the trust of thepany before assuming the family


    responsibilities.


    Until then, the women of the family had to keep things going.


    Mrs. Ormond sighed. ¡°Elora, I feel for you. You¡¯re always traveling for business, and even when


    you¡¯re home, you¡¯re swamped with meetings, documents, and social events. Sometimes, you even


    have to attend various functions.¡±


    ¡°Girls should be treated like jewels, living carefree lives. But because of our family, you¡¯ve had to


    carry such a heavy burden.¡±  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re already twenty-six and haven¡¯t even had your first love yet. I¡¯m worried about your marriage.


    There aren¡¯t many eligible young men in Annenburg. Some are already married, and those who are


    single don¡¯t feel worthy of you.¡±


    When it came to Elora¡¯s love life, it was a sad topic. She was the most outstanding young woman in


    Annenburg, and no man seemed to be her match. Elora was strong and independent, and while


    many admired her, most men were intimidated by her strength. Some men were interested, but only


    in the Ormond family¡¯s wealth, not in Elora herself.


    Because of this, Elora was already twenty-six, nearly twenty-seven, and had yet to experience her


    first love.


    Tinsley, also twenty-six, had her admirers, but she wasn¡¯t as serious about it as Elora.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m only going to be twenty-seven, not thirty-six. People with sessful


    careers are marrying and having childrenter these days. I¡¯m not in a rush. If I¡¯m still single at


    thirty-six, then we can start worrying.¡±


    Elora had once dreamed of love, only to be let down by reality.

 Chapter 3656

    Chapter 3656


    ¨C Elora had gone through so much after taking charge that she lost faith in the men around her.


    She no longer expected love.


    Elora said, ¡°I¡¯ll have a meal, take a nap, and head back to thepany before three. The meeting


    starts at 3:30, and I want Tinsley to go home early tonight, so Auntie won¡¯t have toin.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond curled her lips and replied, ¡°She just loves toin. As her sister-iw, I have to


    deal with it. I hardly see you, even though we live under the same roof. So who am I supposed to


    comin to?¡±


    Mrs. Ormond would get up early while Elora was already at thepany. When Elora returnedte


    at night, her mother was asleep. So they rarely saw each other.


    Who was Mrs. Ormond reallyining about?


    When Mrs. Ormond married into the family, the men didn¡¯t aplish much. So when their


    daughters became sessful, the mothers had to support them even more.


    Mrs. Ormond then said, ¡°Oh, by the way, the head of the Labbe family in Havenmill sent us several


    invitations to attend their banquets. Tinsley told us not to bother, so we didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°But Mr. Labbe didn¡¯t give up. He sent another invitation yesterday, inviting us again.¡±


    ¡°He even visited us. Tinsley said not to engage with him too much, so when he visits, we greet him


    politely and send him off the same way. If he asks anything, we just say we¡¯re not the ones to talk to


    and refer him to you. Mr. Labbe seems nice. I don¡¯t know what he did to upset Tinsley, but she


    doesn¡¯t like him.¡±


    Elora replied seriously, ¡°What kind of head is he? The real head of the Labbe family should have the


    family totem and token. He has neither. The true leader and his close family members are all dead.


    Why isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just a temporary leader, part of the Labbe family¡¯s elite, but he doesn¡¯t have any real authority.


    When the rightful heir returns, everything he¡¯s done will be for someone else¡¯s benefit.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond frowned. ¡°That¡¯s their business, not ours. But he¡¯s clearly after you or Tinsley. He must


    be in his forties, maybe even fifties, no matter how well he¡¯s aged. Why isn¡¯t he married? Why would


    he think he could pursue you or Tinsley?¡±  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Elora was still young and hadn¡¯t experienced love yet, but that man, Mr. Labbe, dared to have


    feelings for her. Did he want to hold on to her or leave his current wife and remarry?


    Even if he divorced and married her daughter, Mrs. Ormond didn¡¯t think Labbe was good enough.


    Elora said, ¡°No wonder Tinsley hates him and tells us to ignore him. He¡¯s nothing but a pervert. Our


    Ormond family is one of the most respected families in Annenburg. How dare he think he could


    insult us? If he shows up again, I¡¯ll have him kicked out and throw away every invitation he sends!¡±


    Did he think the Ormond family was an easy target?


    The daughters of the Ormond family were just as capable as the men and could carry the family


    name forward.


    They wouldn¡¯t be bullied!


    ¡°That man is just a shameless opportunist!¡±


    Elora couldn¡¯t stand Mr. Labbe.

 Chapter 3657

    Chapter 3657


    Mrs. Ormond had heard a bit about the Labbe family in Havenmill. She said, ¡°Wealthy families often


    fight, both openly and secretly, bing enemies. It¡¯s rare to find a family that doesn¡¯t have internal


    struggles. Even close rtives can turn against each other for personal gain.¡±


    Elora replied, ¡°During a business trip, I heard the Farrell family in Jensburg is having major issues.


    The previous matriarch¡¯s descendants and the current matriarch are fighting over control of the


    family. Some even say the new matriarch killed the old one. Who knows what¡¯s true? But it¡¯s a big


    deal, and people are talking.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond sighed, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t worry about other families. Our own family must stay united.


    We can¡¯t let division tear us apart.


    Elora, we need to rx and not get too involved in small things. The more we care about every little


    issue, the more likely conflict will arise. We¡¯re all family, and it¡¯s better if everyone is happy.


    Since there aren¡¯t many men in our family, we must stick together. If we fight among ourselves, our


    enemies will sit back and watch us fall apart. They won¡¯t have to do anything, just wait for us to


    destroy each other.¡±


    Elora agreed, ¡°Mom, I know. My sisters and I are close, and they respect me as the eldest. Even


    our uncles and aunts are reasonable people.


    When we marry, we¡¯ll choose good men, not the kind who just want our family¡¯s wealth. We won¡¯t let


    anyonee between us and cause us to fight.¡±


    Elora was a seasoned businesswoman, running argepany. She had been in the industry for


    years and was always rational. Her younger sister and cousin were also practical, not easily swayed


    by emotions.


    ¡°Good, thinking like that puts us at ease. Everyone trusts and relies on you,¡± Mrs. Ormond said with


    satisfaction, proud of Elora¡¯s leadership.


    But Mrs. Ormond worried about finding a suitable husband for Elora. ¡°You¡¯re so exceptional that I


    don¡¯t know who would be worthy of you. There¡¯s no one in our city good enough. I don¡¯t want you to


    marry far away, but I also don¡¯t see any strong men willing to marry into our family. I¡¯m so concerned


    about your future.¡±  Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Elora took a sip of water that Joly had poured for her and smiled. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve told you before, I¡¯m not


    in a hurry. I¡¯ll let fate take its course. When the time is right, I¡¯ll find a good man. If I don¡¯t, then I


    won¡¯t marry and you can take care of me forever.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about us supporting you. Your parents will grow old and won¡¯t be


    around forever. Your brothers and sisters will marry and have their own lives, and you¡¯ll be left


    alone. It¡¯s lonely without apanion. Marriage is about having someone to talk to and grow old


    with.¡±


    Elora, unfazed, said, ¡°When my brothers and sisters have children, I¡¯ll treat them like my own and


    build strong bonds. When I¡¯m old, they¡¯ll be there for me, and when I die, they¡¯ll handle my funeral.


    These days, even those without family don¡¯t have to worry about being taken care of. A quick call to


    the funeral home, and it¡¯s all sorted out. It¡¯s not asplicated as it used to be.¡±

 Chapter 3658

    Chapter 3658


    ¡°Puh, puh, puh, don¡¯t say such unlucky things,¡± Mrs. Ormond eximed, trying to stop her daughter


    from speaking negatively. ¡°If ites to that, I¡¯d rather you marry far away. At least you¡¯d have a


    home, apanion, and your own children.¡±


    In her mind, Mrs. Ormond thought that even marrying far away was better than Elora not marrying


    at all. As long as the man was good, distance didn¡¯t matter.


    She added, ¡°Elora, do you know any good men from other cities? Have you met any at social


    events? If you find someone promising, bring him home, and we¡¯ll help you choose. We trust your


    judgment, but with our experience, we can guide you in making the best decision.¡±


    Elora replied, ¡°No, the men I meet at social events are all married, and some are old enough to be


    my grandfather. There aren¡¯t many young, sessful, single men around.¡±


    There were a few, but none caught Elora¡¯s interest. She felt her standards were high. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s


    change the subject. I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry. Let¡¯s go see if there are any snacks. I¡¯ll have a bite to


    tide me over.¡±


    Elora stood up, clearly wanting to avoid further discussion.


    Mrs. Ormond said, ¡°Tatum went on the business trip with you, didn¡¯t he? The snacks here were


    made by the pastry chef, and you think they¡¯re too sweet. You¡¯ve never liked them.¡±


    The family enjoyed the pastry chef¡¯s treats, but Elora was picky and found them too sweet. She


    could tolerate the snacks Tatum made, though.


    Tatum often said he wasn¡¯t great at making snacks, but Mrs. Ormond found them less sweet and


    softer than the pastry chef¡¯s, which might exin why Elora could eat them.


    Elora walked into the kitchen.


    When Tatum saw her, he nced over, smiled, and continued his work. ¡°Miss, are you hungry? The


    soup will be ready in about half an hour. You can have a bowl then.¡±


    Tatum knew Elora was picky. She had only eaten the breakfast he made before returning, so it was


    no surprise she was hungry now.


    The soup was almost done but needed another half hour to reach its best vor. Since


    Elora was particr about food, Tatum didn¡¯t offer her any early, even though she might haveContent ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted it. He didn¡¯t want topromise the high standards he had set in her mind.


    ¡°I am a bit hungry. I was thinking of having a few snacks, but I remembered you were on the trip


    with me, and I don¡¯t like the ones here. I can eat the snacks you made, though,¡± Elora said.


    As she watched him focus on cooking, she found him particrly attractive when he was serious


    about his work. In fact, she thought he was charming even when he wasn¡¯t doing anything.


    His features were strikingly handsome. Elora assumed his parents must have been very good-


    looking to produce such a handsome son.


    He was even more charming than the celebrity idols her younger sisters admired. If Tatum entered


    the entertainment industry, he would surely be a star.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for half an hour. Don¡¯t rush; make sure the food is as good as ever,¡± Elora said as she


    turned to leave.


    Tatum responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I take this seriously and won¡¯t let my cooking fall below its


    usual standard.¡±

 Chapter 3659

    Chapter 3659


    Elora left the kitchen without saying anything and sat back on the sofa.


    Mrs. Ormond brought her some snacks and said, ¡°Elora, if you¡¯re really hungry, you should eat a


    couple of these. They¡¯re not too sweet. I know you don¡¯t like sweets, so the pastry chef used less


    sugar.¡±


    Elora didn¡¯t take any. ¡°When I¡¯m not home, the pastry chef makes the snacks for you. They¡¯re based


    on your taste, not mine. Even if they aren¡¯t too sweet, I still don¡¯t like them.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just about the sweetness¡ªshe simply didn¡¯t enjoy the pastry chef¡¯s style.


    ¡°How about some other snacks?¡± Mrs. Ormond said, feeling sorry for her. She then suggested, ¡°Or


    you could have some fruit. We always have fresh fruit that you like.¡± ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need. Sit


    down, you don¡¯t need to keep getting me things. Tatum said the soup will be ready in half an hour.


    I¡¯ll just wait.¡±


    Elora also didn¡¯t like eating fruit on an empty stomach. She usually had it after meals. ¡°Tatum


    should¡¯ve known you wouldn¡¯t eat airne food. Why didn¡¯t he make some snacks for you to take


    on the trip?¡± Mrs. Ormond said,ining a bit.


    Her daughter was clearly hungry.


    The water in Elora¡¯s cup had cooled, so she got up, refilled it with hot water, and took a few sips.


    Hearing her mother¡¯sint, she replied, ¡°Snacks are best when they¡¯re fresh. After a long trip


    from the hotel to the airport and then on the ne, they wouldn¡¯t taste good anymore, especially in


    this cold weather. They¡¯d get cold quickly.


    I told Tatum not to bother. I had breakfast before we left, and usually when I¡¯m busy, I don¡¯t feel


    hungry. But now that I¡¯m not doing anything, I feel it more.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond nodded, ¡°When you¡¯re busy with work, you tend to ignore hunger, so you


    don¡¯t notice it.¡±


    Elora sat back down, waiting for Tatum to call her when the soup was ready. Feeling bored, she


    stood up and told her mother, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to check on the little ones.¡±


    Mrs. Ormond replied, ¡°Go ahead, but put on your coat¡ªit¡¯s cold outside.¡± Elora grabbed her coat


    and left the house.


    Outside, her two younger brothers were still building snow turtles. They had made a row and were


    stacking them up around a tree.


    Elora quietly approached, watching the boys y. Despite the cold, they weren¡¯t bothered, fully


    focused on their snow turtles. She felt a little envious of their carefree fun.


    Although they would face responsibilities in the future, for now, they were free to enjoy life.


    Being the youngest in the family, the boys were adored and spoiled by everyone. When they wanted


    to climb the roof, the elders would even help set up thedder for them.


    Fortunately, Elora and her sisters were stricter. While the boys were loved, they weren¡¯t allowed to


    be spoiled brats. They also did well in school. The family business would eventually be passed


    down to them, so they needed to be well-prepared.


    But Elora believed in a bnce between work and y. When it was time to have fun, they should


    enjoy it. When it was time to study, they needed to focus and avoid distractions.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Alonzo noticed Elora watching them. He turned and happily called out to her, standing up as if to


    run into her arms.


    Elora, teasing him, said with mock disgust, ¡°Your hands are dirty! Don¡¯te near me or you¡¯ll get


    my clothes dirty. You¡¯ll have to use your New Year¡¯s money to buy me a new outfit!¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3660

    Chapter 3660


    Alonzo smiled and said, ¡°Okay, sister, I¡¯ll buy new clothes for you.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t short on money. During the holidays, the elders gave him lots of red envelopes. He gave


    some to his mom to save, and managed the rest himself. If he wanted to buy something, he¡¯d use


    his own money and even kept track of where it went.


    Elora bent down and gently pinched Alonzo¡¯s cheek, smiling. ¡°If you study hard and listen to me,


    that will make me happy. I¡¯m just teasing¡ªyou don¡¯t need to buy me clothes. I have more than


    enough.¡±


    Her closet was full of clothes, many she hadn¡¯t even worn yet. She usually wore business suits and


    only wore casual clothes on weekends. Her mom and aunts loved making her new outfits, even


    though she didn¡¯t need more. They believed a girl should always dress beautifully.


    It was the same with jewelry. Elora only wore it to special events, but her mom adored jewelry and


    would always shop for it when she went out, buying pieces for herself and her daughters. Elora had


    so much jewelry, she could probably open a store.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m studying really hard,¡± Alonzo said. ¡°You work so hard and take care of Angelo and me. I


    should buy you a new dress. You can¡¯t say no.¡±


    Angelo chimed in, ¡°Sister, we¡¯ll both buy you new clothes together. You¡¯ll wear them during the New


    Year!¡±


    Elora smiled, touched by their thoughtfulness, and lovingly patted their faces. ¡°Since you two are


    being so sweet, I¡¯ll ept. But don¡¯t forget, you also have other sisters¡ª your second, third, and


    more. You can¡¯t just spoil me. If you¡¯re giving gifts, you need to buy two sets of clothes for each


    sister.¡±


    The brothers fell silent, realizing they hadn¡¯t thought of that. They quickly calcted their money,


    wondering if they had enough to buy two new outfits for each sister.


    Their sisters wore expensive designer clothes, and they knew they couldn¡¯t buy something less


    pricey for the other sisters while splurging on Elora. That wouldn¡¯t be fair.


    It was going to cost a lot.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Second thoughts about spending all that money?¡± Elora teased. ¡°It¡¯s easy to talk bigProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    until you have to spend the cash!¡±


    Alonzo said, ¡°No way. When our sisters are on break, we¡¯ll all go shopping together, and I¡¯ll buy


    clothes for everyone¡ªready-made, not custom.¡±


    Custom clothes were more expensive, and their sisters usually went to top designers. Alonzo knew


    buying off-the-rack from big brands would still make his sisters happy and wouldn¡¯t break the bank.


    ¡°As soon as they find something they like, Angelo and I will buy it that same day!¡± Alonzo added


    proudly.


    Angelo agreed, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve got it covered.¡±


    It had been a long time since they had gone shopping with their sisters. The older sisters usually


    went out without them, saying the boys were too young and too much trouble.


    But now that they were older and didn¡¯t cry as much, it was time to go out with their sisters again,


    right?

 Chapter 3661

    Chapter 3661


    After listening to Angelo, Elora smiled and said, ¡°Since you two are so generous, I¡¯ll invite the other


    sisters to join us for shopping. Let¡¯s see how much pressure we can put on your wallets!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been shopping in ages. Let¡¯s buy whatever we like.¡±


    The brothers nodded in agreement. Alonzo added, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re always so busy. You deserve a


    break to shop and rx.¡±


    In the Ormond family, Elora was the busiest. Alonzo couldn¡¯t recall ever seeing her take time for


    shopping or trips. She was constantly working, meeting clients, and traveling for business.


    Even on weekends, she kept busy, often apanying important clients to y sports, swim, or


    fish. These were major clients who brought in billions for their business.


    For regr clients, Elora wouldn¡¯t spend personal time with them¡ªthey were lucky if they even got


    a meeting.


    Many business leaders wanted to work with the Ormond family just for the chance to meet Elora,


    but making an appointment with her was rare.


    Elora smiled and gently touched her brothers¡¯ faces. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll end up spending all the money


    you¡¯ve saved over the years.¡±


    Alonzo replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister. I still have money with Mom. She¡¯s invested in financial


    products for me, so I earn interest every day. When she buys stocks, I invest a little too. Mom ys


    it safe¡ªshe sells when the stock goes up a bit. We¡¯re not making a ton of money, but we still have


    enough to buy things for you.¡±


    Elora praised him, ¡°Alonzo, that¡¯s impressive! You¡¯re already learning to manage money and trade


    stocks. But don¡¯t forget to focus on your studies. For now, just treat making money as a fun hobby.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Sister,¡± Alonzo said, standing a little taller after her praise.


    Angelo, who had been listening, chimed in, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re amazing! You trade stocks with my


    mom? I give my money to Mom to keep safe in the bank, so I get some interest too.¡±


    Though Angelo¡¯s interest wasn¡¯t as high as Alonzo¡¯s, he had heard a bit about stock trading.


    Coming from a wealthy family, business was in their blood. It seemed like they were born thinking


    about how to make money.  Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Angelo¡¯s parents didn¡¯t trade stocks, though. They preferred investing in other ventures. For


    Angelo¡¯s New Year¡¯s money, they deposited it in the bank to save for his future business


    endeavors.


    Despite the Ormond family¡¯s wealth, the parents still wanted their children to seed on their own.


    If they couldn¡¯t, they could alwayse back to inherit the family business.


    Elora reassured Angelo, ¡°It¡¯s fine to keep it in the bank. It¡¯s low-risk.¡±


    Unlike stock trading and financial products, bank savings were safer. Angelo¡¯s parents were more


    cautious, unlike Elora¡¯s, who were bolder with their investments.


    In the Ormond family, even though the eldest Mrs. Ormond had her own business and plenty of


    personal wealth, she still led a quiet life. She stayed home and didn¡¯t venture out much, yet she still


    found ways to make money.

 Chapter 3662

    Chapter 3662


    Elora could already tell how her younger brothers would turn out. Alonzo would likely grow up to be


    bold and ambitious, while Angelo would follow the rules more closely.


    Being ambitious wasn¡¯t a bad thing, but it was important not to take risks without being sure of the


    oue or get into trouble.


    Elora knew she needed to talk to their parents about Alonzo¡¯s education. Even though she was


    often busy, she always kept an eye on how he was doing in school because she cared deeply about


    his future.


    At home, if Alonzo ever misbehaved, the elders would spoil him, avoiding punishment. But when


    Elora found out, she wouldn¡¯t hold back. Even if he cried or acted spoiled, she would discipline him,


    correct his mistakes, and make him write a self-reflection. If the parents, uncles, or aunts tried to


    protect him, they would also have to write one.


    Elora¡¯s goal was to prevent the boys from getting into serious trouble in the future. Of course, she


    didn¡¯t mind harmless mischief. Boys would be boys, after all, as long as they knew right from


    wrong.


    By instilling good values from an early age, she believed that even the most daring boys wouldn¡¯t


    cross any lines or do anything harmful or illegal when they grew up.


    ¡°Elora, Tatum said you can have some soup. He served you a bowl and told you toe inside,¡±


    Mrs. Ormond said as she approached, seeing Elora with her brothers. When the boys heard about


    the soup, their eyes lit up. They grabbed Elora¡¯s hands and said excitedly, ¡°Sister, I want soup too!


    Brother Tatum¡¯s soup is the best.¡±


    Angelo chimed in, ¡°I¡¯m having dinner at your ce today, and I want soup too!¡±


    Whenever Tatum was home, Angelo always had his meals at his uncle¡¯s house. Elora smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t


    worry, there¡¯s enough for both of you. Let¡¯s head inside, stop ying in the snow, and warm up with


    some hot soup.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Alonzo cheered, letting go of Elora¡¯s hand and running toward the house.


    ¡°Alonzo, slow down! Be careful!¡± Mrs. Ormond called out, hurrying after him.


    Angelo ran after them, as if he might miss out on the soup if he didn¡¯t keep up.


    Eloraughed, watching her brothers dash off. She nced at the snow turtles they had made and


    admired how well they turned out. She couldn¡¯t resist taking a couple of photos.


    Though Elora rarely posted on social media, she shared the pictures with the caption: ¡°My brothers¡¯


    masterpieces.¡±


    Within moments, the post was flooded with likes.


    Her phone rang. It was her best friend calling.


    ¡°Elora, when did you get back? I brought you some souvenirs from my trip. Your mom said you were


    away on business, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡±


    Elora, walking toward the house, replied, ¡°I just got back today. I¡¯ll be heading back to work this


    afternoon. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re back! I thought you and your husband would be traveling for years.¡±


    Her best friend, Rosie, had gotten married three months ago and had been on a honeymoon abroad


    ever since. Although it was a business marriage, Rosie and her husband had known each other


    since childhood and had a close bond. Since neither was the eldest in their families, they didn¡¯t


    have the pressure of running the family business, so they had plenty of time and money to travel. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 3663

    Chapter 3663


    ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s, and the elders kept calling us toe home, so we finally did,¡± Rosie


    exined. Then she added, ¡°Elora, you just got back from a business trip and didn¡¯t even rest


    before going back to work? You¡¯re working too hard. You have plenty of sisters who can help you¡ª


    don¡¯t try to do everything yourself. You¡¯re going to wear yourself out.¡±


    Rosie felt sorry for her best friend. Ever since Elora took over her family¡¯s business, they hardly saw


    each other because Elora was always busy. They mostly stayed in touch through their phones to


    maintain their friendship. Luckily, they had been friends since elementary school, with a bond that


    hadsted over ten years. Even with Elora¡¯s busy schedule, their friendship remained strong.


    The Ormond, Fowler, and Rosie¡¯s inw families all had business connections, so they worked


    together often. As the head of the Ormond family, Elora was someone both Rosie¡¯s family and her


    inws wanted to maintain good rtions with, ensuring their friendship never faltered.


    However, Rosie genuinely cared for Elora. She worried about her because Elora had so few friends,


    and without her, Elora might have no one to talk to except her sisters. Rosie also admired Elora¡¯s


    ability to manage the vast Ormond business, making it more sessful than when her grandfather


    was alive. Under her leadership, the Ormond family remained a top yer in Annenburg¡¯s business


    world.


    Rosie couldn¡¯t help butpare herself to Elora. They had received the same education, yet Elora


    was managing a huge business while Rosie spent her time doting on her husband, going on trips,


    and shopping. Her husband never even thought she spent enough! Rosie had begun thinking about


    using her allowance to invest in small businesses and learn how to make money instead of just


    spending it.


    ¡°They¡¯re busy with their own things. Thanks for the souvenirs you brought me, though,¡± Elora


    replied with a smile. ¡°Once things settle down and thepany is on break, I¡¯ll take you out to


    dinner.¡±


    ¡°By the time you¡¯re on break, it¡¯ll probably be New Year¡¯s Eve!¡± Rosieughed. ¡°But sure, let¡¯s get


    together when you¡¯re free. Oh, I almost forgot to mention the high school reunion. Are you going?


    It¡¯s on New Year¡¯s Eve, so everyone should be off work by then.¡±


    ¡°You nevere to the reunions, and people always ask me about you¡ªespecially our ss


    monitor from sophomore and junior year. He¡¯s still single. I think he¡¯s still holding on to his feelings


    for you.¡± Elora had never been in a rtionship, but that didn¡¯t mean no one had feelings for her.


    Since junior high, countless boys had admired her, from her own ss, other sses, and even


    older students, but none of them could break through her calm and reserved exterior.


    The ss monitor, however, had always had deep feelings for her. Even though they went to


    different universities after high school, he still couldn¡¯t move on. It had been almost ten years.


    ¡°Elora, you¡¯re always busy with work and social events, but you never make time for love. You¡¯re


    almost 27, and you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship. I¡¯m worried about you. Why note to the


    reunion and give our ss monitor a chance?


    We¡¯re all old friends, and he¡¯s doing well. He started his own business and now runs twopanies


    and three factories with a workforce of three to four thousand people. He¡¯s a sessful young


    man.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3664

    Chapter 3664


    Rosie added, ¡°He¡¯s just a year older than you, so he¡¯s a great match. Plus, he¡¯s from Annenburg.¡±


    The main reason Rosie called was to convince Elora to attend the high school reunion and to help


    set her up with their former ss monitor. In the past, the ss monitor had always shown interest


    in Elora but never directly pursued her. Now that he was sessful, he felt confident enough to ask


    Rosie to help.


    Elora was exceptional, and the ss monitor felt he needed to be sessful in his own right to be


    worthy of her. Even now, he still felt he wasn¡¯t on her level when it came to status and wealth.


    After thinking for a moment, Elora asked, ¡°What does the ss monitor even look like? I don¡¯t


    remember him.¡±


    During school, many boys liked Elora, but she never paid them much attention. She was always


    serious, with a cold and distant demeanor, earning the nickname ¡°ice queen.¡± This made most of


    the boys too scared to make a move.


    Since there were so many who admired her, she couldn¡¯t remember their faces. She never saw


    them as the type of men she was interested in, so she didn¡¯t bother to remember them.


    Rosie replied, ¡°The ss monitor was the most handsome guy in our ss. You really don¡¯t


    remember him? We were in the same ss for two years.¡±


    ¡°There were a lot of boys in my ss for two years,¡± Elora said. ¡°How could I remember all of them?


    I do remember the girls, though I didn¡¯t interact with many of them. You¡¯re the only one I stayed


    close with.¡±


    Other girls were either jealous of her intelligence, her wealthy background, or her beauty. Because


    so many boys admired her, she didn¡¯t have many friends. It wasn¡¯t her fault, though. They were just


    too envious to befriend her.


    When they asked her for help, she always gave advice kindly, but they never truly appreciated it. At


    first, she hoped to make more close friends, but eventually, she gave up. Rosie was enough for her.


    Now, Elora had many contacts on WhatsApp, but they were all business partners. Though some


    acted like friends, their rtionships were all about business. If she couldn¡¯t help them reach their


    goals, they would quickly cut her off.  Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Elora had learned to see through it all.


    ¡°Well, whether you remember him or not doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Rosie said. ¡°You can always get to know


    each other again. Are you free on the 26th of the lunar year? We¡¯re all getting together.¡±


    Elora, now inside her home, replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. There¡¯s a 90% chance I won¡¯t make it. Don¡¯t


    wait on me.¡±


    She figured she would still be busy with work and wouldn¡¯t have time for a high school reunion.


    ¡°Miss, your soup is ready,¡± Tatum¡¯s gentle voice called.


    Rosie overheard and asked curiously, ¡°Elora, who just called you ¡®Miss¡¯? Do you have a new


    servant? That voice sounds so unfamiliar but really nice. Is he handsome?¡±


    Elora nced at Tatum and replied, ¡°That¡¯s my new chef. And Rosie, you¡¯re married!¡±


    Rosie had a thing for attractive voices. Her husband had a smooth voice, and she was captivated


    by it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed chefs again?¡± Rosie said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that I¡¯m married. I just like listening to


    nice voices. I¡¯lle to your ce for dinner one of these days.¡± Elora was left speechless.

 Chapter 3665

    Chapter 3665


    After a moment, Elora said, ¡°Bring your husband with you. I wouldn¡¯t want him to think you¡¯re


    coming to my house to have an affair.¡±


    Rosie replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring him. I just want to see that man you¡¯re talking about so highly. He


    must not be ugly.¡±


    Elora paused and then said, ¡°Actually, maybe you shouldn¡¯te. I¡¯m worried that once you see


    him, you¡¯ll regret being married because you can¡¯t chase handsome men anymore.¡±


    Rosie responded enthusiastically, ¡°Wow, he must be really handsome! Now I definitely have to


    come and see him. If you¡¯re warning me like that, it means he¡¯s really something. Elora, if you ever


    get tired of this chef, let me know so I can take him off your hands. A good-looking chef would be a


    treat for the eyes¡ªI might not even feel hungry!¡±


    Eloraughed, ¡°For now, I¡¯m still enjoying his cooking. I¡¯m not tired of it yet. He really loves to cook.


    I swear he must¡¯ve been a royal chef in a past life. He¡¯s young, but his skills in the kitchen are


    incredible.


    I¡¯ve tried his food. If there¡¯s anything that needs tweaking, I¡¯ll give him feedback, and he¡¯ll fix it for


    the next meal. It¡¯s hard to find any real faults. Even if something isn¡¯t perfect, it¡¯s still delicious.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s even shown his best skills yet.¡±


    Elora truly felt this way. She believed Tatum was holding back and not putting in his full effort.


    Even if something wasn¡¯t perfect, she still enjoyed the food. Unlike other chefs, whose mistakes


    made the food unappetizing, Tatum would always quickly understand her suggestions and make


    improvements.


    ¡°To be honest, it¡¯s a shame Tatum didn¡¯tpete in the God of Cooking contest. He could¡¯ve


    beaten a lot of experienced chefs and won the title.¡±


    Rosie replied, ¡°Elora, now you¡¯re making me even more curious. I have to see this guy. When are


    you free? I¡¯lle by for a meal.¡±


    Elora smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be home on New Year¡¯s Day.¡±


    Rosie sighed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t crash your New Year¡¯s Eve dinner. It¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re not around, I


    can visit my aunt, take a quick look at the handsome guy, and then head home without eating.¡±  Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Elora chuckled, ¡°Rosie, you¡¯re married. Be careful¡ªyour husband might get jealous if he hears


    this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He knows how I am. I just appreciate beautiful people and things; I don¡¯t want to take them


    for myself. My husband is handsome enough. For now, I¡¯m very happy with him¡ªhe¡¯s got good


    looks, money, a great body, and he¡¯s great in bed. His skills¡­ well, I won¡¯t go into that. You don¡¯t


    have a boyfriend yet.¡± Rosieughed to hide her embarrassment.


    The conversations between married and unmarried women can be different.


    ¡°I¡¯ll finish my soup first, and we¡¯ll hang out when we¡¯re both free. I won¡¯t go to the high school


    reunion, though. Hope you all have fun.¡± Elora didn¡¯t feel like making time for it.


    Sometimes, reunions turn into apetition¡ªmenpare their careers and ie, while


    womenpare their husbands and children.


    Elora would rather attend a social event and talk business than go to a reunion. At least with


    business, she could make some money.


    ¡°Alright, see you another time.¡±


    Rosie knew that the ss rep¡¯s hopes were futile. Elora never attended reunions, whether for high


    school or college¡ªshe was always too busy.

 Chapter 3666

    Chapter 3666


    Unlike Elora, who was ambitious, Rosie was carefree and easygoing. She went wherever the fun


    was and didn¡¯t take life too seriously. Rosie enjoyed living that way¡ªbeing content and not feeling


    the need topete. For her, it was a happy, simple life.


    After Elora finished talking to Rosie, she went into the dining room. Her two younger brothers and


    her mother were already seated at the table, each enjoying a bowl of soup. There was also a bowl


    of soup ced at Elora¡¯s usual seat.


    Tatum had prepared it for her. After greeting Elora earlier, he had returned to the kitchen to finish


    cooking two more dishes before he could join them.


    Once Elora finished lunch, she nned to take a short break before heading back to the office.


    Tatum, though a bit tired, was dedicated to taking care of Elora, his fianc¨¦e. He waited until she


    returned to work before he could properly rest.


    If Elora didn¡¯te home for dinner in the evening, Tatum would either rest or get back to work.


    The Ormond family had other chefs, but Tatum mainly catered to Elora. As for the rest of the family,


    he would cook for them when he felt like it, and they neverined.


    Tatum saw the Ormonds as his future inws, so he was always happy to cook special meals for


    them, especially for Mrs. Ormond and Alonzo, his future mother-inw and brother-inw.


    Elora was a serious person, but her love for her brothers was genuine.


    ¡°Sister, try the soup. Brother Tatum¡¯s soup is amazing,¡± Alonzo said excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m going to have


    another bowlter.¡±


    Elora responded, ¡°We¡¯ll be eating soon. If you drink too much soup, you won¡¯t have room for the


    other dishes. Didn¡¯t you say you missed Brother Tatum¡¯s cooking? He can also make you some


    snacks. After you practice the piano this afternoon, you can have snacks, then work on your


    drawing. I also bought some math problems for you both. You need to finish them by tomorrow.


    After breakfast, I¡¯ll check if you¡¯ve done your homework and look at your paintings.¡±


    The brothers¡¯ faces fell as they suddenly lost interest in the soup.


    Alonzo looked at his mother, hoping she would speak up and save them from the pile of homework.


    He wanted to y in the snow with Angelo instead.


    Mrs. Ormond noticed Alonzo¡¯s silent plea, but after ncing at Elora, she pretended not to see and


    continued to enjoy her soup calmly.


    When Elora took charge of Alonzo¡¯s studies, even their parents stayed out of it, feeling they couldn¡¯t


    interfere. Although they felt bad for him, they would either sit by quietly or leave the room to avoid


    seeing it. If they didn¡¯t see it, they wouldn¡¯t feel as guilty.


    As Elora often reminded them, Alonzo and Angelo would eventually take over the family business.


    Without hard work, they wouldn¡¯t be prepared to seed. The Ormond family had faced many ups


    and downs, and the two brothers needed to be exceptional to protect therge empire left by their


    ancestors.


    Seeing that his mother wouldn¡¯t step in, Alonzo knew his silent plea had failed. He was used to it by


    now, but he couldn¡¯t help holding out hope every time, only to be disappointed.


    ¡°Sister, I understand,¡± Angelo said obediently.


    Seeing Angelo give in, Alonzo quickly followed suit, though he gave Angelo a light kick under the


    table.


    The brothers never worked as a team and always ended up giving in to Elora¡¯s instructions without


    much resistance. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3667

    Chapter 3667


    Angelo felt upset after Alonzo kicked him under the table but didn¡¯t say anything, though his


    expression showed his frustration. He wanted to study, but Elora was far stricter than their teachers,


    and even the elders in the family didn¡¯t challenge her, so neither could they.


    Alonzo, feeling both sad and frustrated, turned to food forfort. He ate a lot at lunch, and it was


    only when Elora worried that he was overeating that she made him stop¡ªhe really might have


    eaten too much. He secretly hoped that if he was too full, he wouldn¡¯t have to do his homework.


    After lunch, Elora spoke to Tatum, ¡°Tatum, after your break, can you make some snacks for Alonzo


    and the others? Also, leave some for Tinsley¡ªshe loves your snacks the most. I won¡¯t be back for


    dinner tonight, so feel free to n your evening as you


    like.¡±


    She added, ¡°By the way, about the New Year holiday¡ªdo you mind working during that time? I can


    offer you five times your usual sry, plus holiday gifts and red envelopes.¡± Elora knew that New


    Year was the most rxing time for her and didn¡¯t want to worry about meals. She hoped Tatum


    would stay and work through the holiday, but she was willing topensate him generously for it.


    Tatum looked at her kindly.


    Elora noticed his gaze and felt like there was something more behind it, but she couldn¡¯t quite


    understand what. She shook off the thought, assuming Tatum admired her¡ªafter all, he looked at


    everyone the same way, except when talking about cooking. His passion for food was the only thing


    that truly lit up his eyes.


    Elora silently scolded herself for overthinking.


    Tatum softly replied, ¡°My grandmother is quite old, and she looks forward to having the family


    together for New Year. It¡¯s a big deal for her.¡±


    He gently exined that his grandmother was expecting him toe home, making it hard for him


    to give up his holiday time.


    Elora pressed her lips together and thought for a moment.


    ¡°Brother Tatum, if you¡¯re going home for New Year, can Ie with you?¡± Angelo asked. ¡°I heard


    from Alonzo that it¡¯s warmer there. I don¡¯t want to be cold during the holiday!¡±


    ¡°And me! I want to go too!¡± Alonzo chimed in.


    Mrs. Ormond almost asked if she could join as well, but she hesitated and held back. Instead, she


    quickly thought of another idea and suggested to Elora, ¡°Elora, we haven¡¯t traveled as a family in a


    long time, and I¡¯ve never been to Wiltspoon. How about we go there for a New Year trip? I¡¯ve heard


    the food is great, and it¡¯s much warmer¡ªabout ten degrees warmer than here. It would be so


    comfortable for us.¡±


    Tatum smiled and offered, ¡°If you and Miss Elora visit Wiltspoon, I¡¯d be happy to be your tour guide.


    I can take care of your meals, lodging, and transportation. I also have several restaurants there¡ª


    you shoulde and try my Wiltspoon specialties.¡±


    However, if Elora did go to Wiltspoon, it might reveal Tatum¡¯s real identity.


    He hadn¡¯t tried to hide it, but he hadn¡¯t beenpletely open about it either. Tatum was the sixth


    young master of the wealthiest family in Wiltspoon. Elora had tried to look into him twice but didn¡¯t


    find out the truth because his brother, Zachary, had helped keep it hidden. Since Tatum was working


    as a chef, Elora didn¡¯t dig any deeper.


    Elora then said, ¡°Traveling can be exhausting. I¡¯d rather rest for a few days than go on a long trip.


    How old is your grandmother, Tatum? How¡¯s her health? Is she okay to fly? I could book round-trip


    tickets and a hotel for your family, and you could pick them up.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3668

    Chapter 3668


    Elora said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a meal for you during the New Year, and you can go to the hotel to meet


    your family. I¡¯ll cover all the expenses for them in Annenburg. How does that sound?¡±


    Tatum replied, ¡°Thank you for thinking about me, Miss. My grandma is over 80 but still strong


    enough to fly. However, my family isrge, and it would be difficult for everyone to travel together.


    It¡¯s alright¡ªI¡¯ll tell them I won¡¯t be home this year, and the elders will understand.¡±


    He had already thought this through before arriving. His family had expected him to miss the New


    Year this time. Next year, he nned to bring Elora home to finalize their marriage. His grandmother


    had given them a year to grow closer, and he was confident that time would be enough.


    ¡°As for the New Year¡¯s sry,¡± Tatum continued, ¡°pay me whatever you think is fair. I¡¯m your chef,


    responsible for your meals. It¡¯s normal for people in this line of work to work through the holidays.¡±


    Elora responded, ¡°I¡¯ll pay you five times the normal sry since you¡¯re giving up your vacation. Give


    me your home address so I can send New Year gifts to your family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Miss, but that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Tatum replied, though he still wrote down an address


    on a piece of paper and handed it to her. ¡°My home is far from the city center, and it¡¯s not easy to


    receive deliveries there. You can send it to mypany, and my secretary will forward it to my


    family.¡±


    Although he couldn¡¯t bring his fianc¨¦e home this year, he could at least s from Elora to his


    family, giving them a glimpse of their future daughter-inw¡¯s kindness. Elora took the note with


    Tatum¡¯spany address and recognized it from her earlier investigation. She was reassured that


    Tatum was being truthful.


    When the rest of the family heard Tatum wasn¡¯t going home for New Year, they all breathed a sigh


    of relief, knowing they wouldn¡¯t have to travel to Wiltspoon for the holiday.


    In Jensburg, preparations were underway at the Farrell family mansion for the big dinner that


    evening. Many rtives were helping out, eager to stay for the event. They noticed that the


    matriarch, Farrell, had invited only the most capable family members, leaving out those who, while


    older, weren¡¯t as skilled. Some saw this as favoritism toward the family head.


    Audrey, the eldest daughter of the previous matriarch, was also expected at the dinner. ThoughN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    many hadn¡¯t met her, they had heard stories of her sesses in Wiltspoon and were eager to see


    her in person. Those who had met her praised her as being as capable as her mother, perhaps


    even more so than the current matriarch, Kathryn. There was spection about whether Kathryn


    could hold onto her role if Audrey returned to the family.


    By 4 p.m., the mansion¡¯s doors were open, ready to wee Audrey and her entourage. However,


    the first to arrive were reporters from the local media.


    rissa, who had been in the mansion all day, was visibly annoyed when she heard the news. Her


    expression was so cold it seemed she could kill a mosquito with a nce. She asked the butler


    sharply, ¡°Who invited the media here?¡±

 Chapter 3669

    Chapter 3669


    The butler asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, didn¡¯t you invite the reporters?¡± Why were all these reporters at the


    Farrell mansion if rissa hadn¡¯t invited them? There was no major news about the Farrell family.


    rissa quickly realized who was behind it. It wasn¡¯t her, and Kathryn had been knocked out and


    sent away from Jensburg. Her husband and sons wouldn¡¯t dare. The only one left was Audrey, her


    dear niece.


    ¡°Go tell the reporters that the Farrell family is having a private dinner tonight and they¡¯re not invited.


    Ask them to leave politely and give them each a small gift.¡±


    A little kindness might prevent the reporters from making up stories or writing falsehoods.


    Many reporters these days tend to exaggerate for clicks or write things without fully understanding


    the facts. The Farrell family¡¯s reputation hadn¡¯t been greattely, and upsetting the media could lead


    to even more negative press.


    The butler followed her instructions immediately, but soon returned with a troubled look.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the reporters said it was Ms. Audrey who invited them. They¡¯re iming that tonight, they¡¯ll


    reveal the truth about the death of the previous matriarch, and that the killer has been identified.


    They¡¯re even saying the police will arrest the murderer tonight.¡±


    rissa¡¯s expression darkened. Audrey was trying to destroy her in Jensburg. ¡°Ma¡¯am, should we


    force them to leave? They¡¯re blocking the door, and it¡¯s causing a scene.¡±


    rissa didn¡¯t respond right away. She paced back and forth in the hall for a few minutes before


    stopping and saying, ¡°Since Audrey invited them, let them wait outside. When she arrives, she can


    handle it. I didn¡¯t invite them, and I¡¯m not going to get involved.¡±


    The butler asked, ¡°Should we offer them anything?¡± rissa red. ¡°Why would we? I said Audrey


    invited them, so she can deal with them. It¡¯s none of my business. This is still my house, and I want


    to see what Audrey thinks qualifies her to host here.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± the butler replied, knowing exactly how to treat the reporters.


    If they wanted to wait outside, let them. It was cold and windy, and if they didn¡¯t mind freezing, they


    could stay as long as they liked. rissa had made it clear¡ªno hospitality. They wouldn¡¯t be invited


    inside to sit. Let¡¯s see how long theyst in the cold.  N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After the butler left, rissa sat on the sofa, thinking for a while. She then called Mr. Dunn. When


    he answered, she asked, ¡°Has Kathryn left Jensburg?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. She was sent away earlier today. It¡¯s nearly dark, and she¡¯s already reached the


    location you arranged.¡±


    rissa sighed in relief, knowing her daughter was safely out of Jensburg this time. She then said,


    ¡°Audrey wants to ruin my name, so she called the reporters. Once it¡¯s dark, we¡¯ll move forward with


    our final n. Bring out all the hidden guns. If anyone tries to escape, shoot them.¡±


    ¡°What about you, sir and the Young masters?¡± Mr. Dunn asked. ¡°We¡¯re waiting on your final call.


    Hopefully, we won¡¯t need to use that n.¡±

 Chapter 3670

    Chapter 3670


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless. There are too many of them. The only way to stop them is if I die with them, and I¡¯ll


    make sure they nevere back,¡± rissa said bitterly. ¡°Mr. Dunn, you¡¯ve been with me for


    decades, and I trust youpletely. If you survive, go find Kathryn and let her take over. She¡¯s


    capable. Once Kathryn secures her ce as matriarch, you can go wherever you like. I¡¯ll set you


    free.¡±


    Mr. Dunn couldn¡¯t stay with Kathryn because Pedro was already by her side. But if he helped


    rissa bring Kathryn back and secure her position, he could retire peacefully¡ª a good ending for


    his years of service.


    rissa continued, ¡°If I die, Holden will go down with me. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be too arrogant.


    Kathryn may be his daughter, but I worry he¡¯ll use his status to suppress her. As for my three


    sons¡­ well, their fate is in their own hands.¡±


    rissa closed her eyes. She could only save the one who mattered most.


    Holden had warned his sons, but they didn¡¯t listen, thinking they could avoid trouble. Who could


    they me but themselves? Holden¡¯s main concern was his children and grandchildren because


    they carried the Janzen name. rissa¡¯s priority was Kathryn, who carried her name.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing. That¡¯s all for now,¡± rissa said, hanging up the phone and cing it back on


    the table as if nothing had happened.


    The person who entered was Kathryn¡¯s double.


    She looked very much like Kathryn. With some makeup and mimicking Kathryn¡¯s mannerisms, even


    Holden and his sons didn¡¯t realize this wasn¡¯t the real Kathryn. Holden was relieved when he saw


    ¡°Kathryn¡± still at the mansion and assumed rissa hadn¡¯t made arrangements for her to leave.


    Believing Kathryn was safe at home, Holden felt confident their family wouldn¡¯t fall apart.


    Still, he warned his sons to stay close to their sister, even if it meant just being followers. He had a


    feeling that if a crisis came, rissa would save Kathryn first, and by being close, his sons might be


    saved too.


    Marco and his brothers followed the fake Kathryn inside.


    ¡°Mom,¡± the double said, keeping it casual. Kathryn and rissa weren¡¯t particrly close, so theContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    greeting couldn¡¯t be too affectionate.


    ¡°Is everything set?¡± rissa asked calmly. ¡°Have the tribe members arrived?¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± Marco and his brothers also greeted her as they sat down.


    The fake Kathryn responded, ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s arranged. Some of the tribe members are still


    working, some finished early, and some are already home. They¡¯re arriving bit by bit. Some people


    who weren¡¯t invited are also showing up, saying they want to help. We¡¯ll need lots of good food, and


    we¡¯re short on workers, so it¡¯s good they came to help, even uninvited.¡±


    rissa nodded.


    Once the fake Kathryn finished answering, Marco jumped in. ¡°Mom, there are a lot of reporters


    outside. They¡¯re taking pictures of the house. I asked the butler, and we didn¡¯t invite them. I think


    Audrey did. Should we make them leave?¡±


    Even an idiot could tell tonight¡¯s dinner was a trap¡ªa feud between generations.


    Why would they invite reporters to witness that? Were they nning to air all the family¡¯s dirty


    laundry?


    Some things are meant to stay private.

 Chapter 3671

    Chapter 3671


    rissa said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Audrey can invite whoever she wants. I¡¯m not scared. She


    just wants to destroy my reputation. But after all these years of being gossiped about, do I even


    have a reputation left?¡±


    Two years ago, Kathryn and Shiloh had swapped identities, making rissa and the Farrell family


    theughingstock of Jensburg.


    Thinking about it, rissa realized she had no reputation left to protect. She didn¡¯t care about that


    anymore, but she did fearplete ruin.


    Still, they had no proof, and she wasn¡¯t about to confess to anything.


    ¡°Tonight, we¡¯ll send them all packing,¡± she said firmly.


    Marco and his brothers exchanged nces, all thinking the same thing: their mother seemed


    confident everything was under control.


    Suddenly, Holden ran in shouting, ¡°rissa, rissa!¡±


    rissa frowned, ring at him. ¡°You¡¯re in your seventies! Why are you acting so panicked?¡± she


    snapped.


    Holden, still pointing at Kathryn and gesturing outside, stammered, ¡°She, she¡­ rissa, there are


    two Kathryns! Didn¡¯t we only have one daughter?¡±


    He finally managed to speak clearly. He had gone outside to see if the reporters knew anything, but


    then a car pulled up at the gate of the mansion.


    He thought it was Audrey and her group arriving, but when the door opened, Kathryn and Pedro


    stepped out.


    Holden was shocked. He had just seen Kathryn and his sons inside the house¡ªhow could there be


    another Kathryn?


    Was he imagining things? Or was one of the Kathryns an imposter?


    The Kathryn who got out of the car was with Pedro, and Holden believed she was the real one.


    Which meant the Kathryn in the house was a fake.


    Had rissa arranged this fake Kathryn, or was she a spy from their enemies?


    rissa¡¯s face darkened as she heard this, and she angrily scolded Holden, ¡°What are you babbling


    about? There¡¯s only one Kathryn. She¡¯s our only daughter.¡±


    Their other daughter, who was adopted, had died.


    Holden insisted, ¡°I¡¯m serious! I saw two Kathryns. The one with Mr. Fraser just arrived. This one


    here is an imposter. We need to take control of her¡ªmaybe Audrey and her group sent her!¡±


    Holden then directed his sons to restrain the fake Kathryn.


    Marco and his brothers were confused. How could there be two Kathryns? Could the one in front of


    them really be a fake?


    The Kathryn they saw was calm andposed, showing no signs of panic. Her speech,


    mannerisms, and walk were just like the real Kathryn¡¯s. How could she not be their sister?


    Even though they had favored Shiloh and felt resentment toward Kathryn after Shiloh¡¯s death,


    Kathryn had been back for more than two years, and they saw her every day. It didn¡¯t seem possible


    that they¡¯d mistake her for someone else.


    rissa suddenly realized something and rushed outside, with Holden following behind her, still


    insisting, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s true! There are two Kathryns.¡±


    At the front of the house, rissa froze. She saw Kathryn and Pedro walking toward the mansion.


    It was really her.


    rissa¡¯s blood boiled with frustration. It had been so difficult to send Kathryn away, and now she


    hade back! This stubborn girl!


    Why couldn¡¯t Kathryn understand her mother¡¯s love? As long as she stayed away, there was always


    a chance for a better future.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 3672

    Chapter 3672


    rissa¡¯s body trembled as she realized that saving Kathryn was the key to keeping their family¡¯s


    future secure.


    Holden pointed to Kathryn as she walked toward them and said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that our daughter? And


    that¡¯s Mr. Fraser, the assistant you arranged for her. The one inside must be fake. There¡¯s no Mr.


    Fraser with her in there. I wondered why I hadn¡¯t seen him all day.¡±


    He felt deceived. The fake Kathryn had acted so convincingly that even he, her father, didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Kathryn said as she approached, standing in front of rissa. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m your daughter,


    and I¡¯ll face whateveres with you. No matter the oue, I¡¯ll stand by your side. Don¡¯t try to


    send me away again¡ªI won¡¯t leave. ¡®Escape¡¯ isn¡¯t in my vocabry.¡±


    rissa was so furious that her face turned pale. She raised her hand as if to p Kathryn, but


    when Kathryn didn¡¯t flinch, she froze, leaving her hand in midair.


    ¡°You¡­ you really are my stubborn daughter!¡± rissa said through gritted teeth. ¡°Why did I give


    birth to someone like you? You¡¯ll drive me to an early grave, cutting years off my life!¡±


    Kathryn had closed her eyes, bracing for the p that never came. When she opened them, she


    said calmly, ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re doing this for me, but I can¡¯t ept it. We have to face the


    consequences, whatever they may be. If we¡¯re wrong, we should own up to it. If we¡¯ve been


    wronged, we need to clear our names. Running away won¡¯t solve anything.¡±


    rissa was speechless. Furious, she stormed back into the house, walking upstairs to her study


    and locking the door.


    Holden finally realized that the Kathryn inside was indeed fake¡ªa stand-in rissa had arranged to


    protect their real daughter. rissa had gone to great lengths to save Kathryn, even deceiving her


    own family.


    The revtion left Holden feeling cold.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on with Mom? Who¡¯s real and who¡¯s fake?¡± Marco asked, confused.


    Without warning, Holden pped Marco, then did the same to his other two sons, leaving them


    stunned.


    Afterward, he yelled, ¡°Get out! All of you, get out of this mansion! I don¡¯t want to see you tonight, orContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I¡¯ll cut you offpletely!¡±


    Marco and his brothers stood there, shocked and confused, not understanding why they were being


    punished.


    Kathryn, still calm, said, ¡°Dad, if you¡¯re afraid, take my brothers and leave. This is the Farrell family¡¯s


    issue, a feud between two generations. You don¡¯t carry the Farrell name, so you don¡¯t need to be


    involved. No one will me you for walking away.¡±


    As Kathryn moved to enter the house, the butler rushed over and stopped her.


    ¡°Miss, they¡¯re here. Audrey and her people just arrived. There are so many cars¡ª they¡¯ve blocked


    the whole road.¡±

 Chapter 3673

    Chapter 3673


    After hearing the butler, Kathryn paused, then turned and walked towards the mansion door.


    Pedro followed her naturally.


    Holden suddenly noticed how confidently his real daughter walked. The stand-in looked simr to


    her butcked that same authority in her stride.


    He was frustrated for not realizing sooner that the daughter at home was an imposter. If he had


    known earlier that rissa was still nning something drastic, he would have sent his three sons


    away sooner. Now, it might be toote to escape.


    Kathryn had said that if rissa scared them, they should leave.


    After rissa and Kathryn left, the butler followed. Holden told the three sons, ¡°Now you see, your


    mother only wants to save your sister and doesn¡¯t care about you three. I¡¯m the only one who does.


    I told you to go back to my hometown or skip tonight¡¯s dinner, but you didn¡¯t listen.


    Can you leave now? If you do, what will Audrey and the others think? It will ruin your mother¡¯s n,


    and you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    Marco and his brothers were speechless. They understood now. Realizing that Kathryn at home


    was a stand-in, they finally saw how their parents favored their sister. Their mother wasn¡¯t just


    showing favoritism toward a daughter¡ªshe was protecting the future of the family. Kathryn was the


    sessor.


    It wasn¡¯t about favoring daughters over sons, but about preserving the family¡¯s leadership through


    Kathryn, ensuring the Farrell family stayed in her line.


    So, what if they were sons?


    Even if there were more of them, their mother wouldn¡¯t show as much love.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. We didn¡¯t understand and were too hopeful,¡± Marco apologized to Holden, then


    quietly asked, ¡°Dad, do you know Mom¡¯s n? What is she nning? Is she going to poison


    everyone?¡±


    Holden wanted to answer but suddenly felt someone¡¯s cold stare. He instinctively looked and saw it


    was rissa, who had gone upstairs, angry with Kathryn.


    He quickly lowered his head and whispered to his sons, ¡°Your mother is downstairs now. You can¡¯t


    leave, but there¡¯s still a way to survive. Tonight, stay close to Kathryn.¡± Even if his wife was furious


    with their daughter, she would still protect her if something happened. So, it would be safe for his


    sons to stick with Kathryn.


    Besides, Kathryn had Pedro with her. He was strong and could find a way to protect her.


    If they stayed with Kathryn, could she really watch her brothers die?


    Holden left his sons and approached rissa with a smile. ¡°rissa, the butler said your niece and


    others are here. There are so many people, and cars are lined up outside. Kathryn went out to


    wee them.


    Should we go out too? They are honored guests, and your niece is the daughter of the previous


    matriarch. If the former matriarch were still alive, your niece would probably be sitting in your ce


    now.¡±


    rissa red at Holden coldly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t stir things up. She¡¯s already willing to fight me to


    the end without your help. I¡¯m the elder, and no matter her status in Wiltspoon, she¡¯s still younger


    than me. Do you expect me to go out and greet her?¡±


    rissa walked to the sofa and sat down, not bothering to greet Audrey and the others.


    However, she ordered her three sons, ¡°Marco, what are you and your brothers doing standing there


    like statues? Go greet your cousin.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3674

    Chapter 3674


    The three brothers respectfully replied and quickly left.


    Audrey and the others stepped out of their cars when Kathryn came out.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Jimenez, being very old, took his time getting out.


    Zachary and Clive stood on either side of the car door, waiting for him. When Mr. Jimenez opened


    the door, they both leaned


    in to help. ¡°Take it slow, Grandpa Jimenez. No rush, take your time.¡±


    For Zachary and Clive, the Farrell Family Mansion was just rissa¡¯s home. But for Mr. Jimenez, it


    was filled with memories. It


    was where his master had lived her entire life¡ªborn, raised, andter bing the head of the


    mansion. Mr. Jimenez had


    spent decades by his master¡¯s side. Though he never lived there, he visited often. Today, he was


    returning to a ce that felt


    like home.


    ¡°You don''t need to help me. | can get out by myself. I¡¯m in no rush,¡± Mr. Jimenez said, though he


    was clearly excited.


    His hands and feet trembled slightly¡ªnot just from excitement but because of his age. It was


    common for the elderly to


    experience this.


    still, Zachary and Clive carefully helped him out of the car.


    Once out, Lilian stepped forward to check Mr. Jimenez¡¯s pulse. He smiled and reassured her, ¡°Don''t


    worry, I¡¯m fine. | won''t rest


    until | see rissa¡¯s downfall.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that, Uncle Jimenez. You''ll live to be a hundred¡ªno, a hundred and twenty!¡± Audrey


    joked, quickly correcting


    herself since Mr. Jimenez was already close to a hundred.


    Mr. Jimenez smiled. ¡°I just want to make it to a hundred.¡±


    He was determined to live long enough to help thete matriarch get justice and see the end of her


    murderer. After that, the


    purpose that had driven him for decades would be fulfilled, and he wouldn''t care about life or death


    anymore.


    But as long as he was alive, he would take care of Audrey''s children and grandchildren, watching


    over them as thete


    matriarch would have.


    He had lived a long life¡ªlonger than most¡ªand had no regrets.


    Ezequiel (Silver Fox), Dakota (the thief), and others got out of their vehicles as well, smiling as they


    joined the conversation:


    ¡°Brother, you have to live to a hundred and twenty. We all need to live long. There are still many


    young ones unmarried. If we


    dont nag them every day, they''ll end up like us old bachelors.¡±


    Bianca, who had just arrived in Jensburg that day, quietly said to Sariyah, ¡°Sister Sariyah, ever since


    you and Sister Lilian got


    married, us single ones have been getting nagged to marry every day. It''s not just once a day either


    ¡ªthey call morning,


    noon, and night! It feels like a constant reminder.¡±


    ¡°They''ve been bachelors all their lives, living carefree. But now that they''re old, they''re the ones


    pressuring us to get married.¡±


    sariyah smiled and replied, ¡°You''ll get used to it. Your family will sort it out for you. While your master


    may not worry about


    your marriage, your fellow disciples do seem to stress Uncle Ezequiel out.¡±


    sariyah Knew Bianca''s background well.


    Bianca was also from a wealthy family, holding a high position in the family business. Even if her


    master wasn''t concerned


    about her, her family still was. But Bianca was young and capable, so her family likely wasn''t in a


    hurry to marry her off.


    Unless she found a family that was a perfect match for the Du family¡ªwhere the man was suitable,


    and the family had


    strong values¡ªthen they might start urging her to marry.

 Chapter 3675

    Chapter 3675


    Mr. Jimenez smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m trying my best. I want to live long enough to see Serenity¡¯s baby


    born and Elisa get married and have a child. Before, I had only one wish, but now I¡¯m getting a little


    greedy.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez returned to Audrey¡¯s side. Audrey, who used to need his support, was now entering old


    age and about to be a grandmother. With so many younger rtives, all of whom treated him


    with respect, he felt content as an elder.


    Mr. Jimenez thought, if he could live a few more years, he would love to see the happiness of the


    descendants of the former matriarch. When he eventually passed away and met her again, he


    would have wonderful stories to share about the younger generations.


    Audrey and Darrell stepped forward, recing Zachary and Clive, supporting Mr. Jimenez on either


    side. Ezequiel and Dakota followed, with the younger generation walking behind them.


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here,¡± Kathryn said as she approached with Pedro and the butler, smiling as she


    greeted Audrey.


    Audrey and her group paused.


    Mr. Jimenez looked at Kathryn, and she looked back at him.


    Kathryn quickly smiled and said, ¡°Cousin, this must be Mr. Jimenez, my aunt¡¯s assistant. I just heard


    my mother mention him recently.¡±


    Though Mr. Jimenez appeared a bit frail, his spirit seemed strong. Despite his fragile appearance, it


    was remarkable that he had lived nearly a century. His health was better than they had expected.


    Audrey first nced at Pedro, then at Kathryn, and coldly asked, ¡°Are you real or fake?


    Mr. Fraser is real.¡±


    Kathryn smiled and replied, ¡°Mr. Fraser is loyal only to me, just like Mr. Jimenez was always loyal to


    my aunt.¡± This was her way of saying she was genuine. However, inside, she felt uneasy. Her


    cousin, Audrey, and the others were impressive. When she was sent away by her mother, a


    substitute had been arranged, and Audrey and the group were aware of it.


    Mr. Jimenez squinted at Kathryn and asked Audrey, ¡°Is this rissa¡¯s daughter?¡±


    Audrey had told him that rissa had three sons and one daughter, but the daughter was swappedPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    at birth by the butler. The butler¡¯s daughter grew up in the Farrell family  and was deeply loved by


    rissa¡¯s family. The truth was only discovered a few years ago.


    The real daughter returned to the Farrell family, but struggled to fit in. Kathryn, pretending to be


    meek and harmless, fooled many into thinking she was weak. In reality, she was sharp and shrewd,


    more than people realized.


    Audrey had mentioned that if rissa hadn¡¯t killed her own sister, she and Kathryn


    might have gotten along well, despite therge age difference.


    Audrey admired Kathryn to some extent, and Kathryn, in turn, appreciated her. Audrey, though


    retired, still had strong connections and could help the Stone Group if needed.


    When Clive took over, many senior figures in business respected him because of


    Audrey. The Stone Group grew stronger, though it couldn¡¯t surpass the York


    Corporation. It was still one of the most powerful in Wiltspoon.


    In the past, the two groups were bitter rivals. But after Serenity married into the York family, the


    tension between the families lessened. They stillpeted in business, but the life-and-death


    rivalry had eased.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jimenez. I¡¯m Kathryn,¡± she said, extending her right hand respectfully.

 Chapter 3676

    Chapter 3676


    Mr. Jimenez, trembling slightly, extended his hand to shake Kathryn¡¯s and said, ¡°You are kinder and


    more dignified than your mother.¡±


    It was clear from Kathryn¡¯s eyes that she wasn¡¯t as cruel or malicious as rissa. In a way, God


    had spared rissa a better legacy¡ªKathryn, her biological daughter, hadn¡¯t grown up under


    rissa¡¯s influence and had developed a different character and values. If Kathryn had been raised


    by rissa, she might not even be alive today.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Mr. Jimenez,¡± Kathryn said with a smile, thanking him before


    greeting the people she recognized.


    For those she didn¡¯t know, she simply smiled and nodded.


    Since Audrey didn¡¯t seem interested in introducing them, Kathryn didn¡¯t take offense. She guessed


    they might be old friends of Mr. Jimenez.


    Pedro had told her that her mother had sent assassins to kill Mr. Jimenez. If no one had saved him,


    knowing her mother¡¯s ruthlessness, Mr. Jimenez would have been dead long ago, with a grave taller


    than a person. He had been out of contact for decades, possibly taken away by those who rescued


    him.


    rissa had searched for him for years without sess, assuming he was dead. But to everyone¡¯s


    surprise, he had survived and returned.


    Kathryn smiled bitterly inside. They say if you don¡¯t want anyone to find out, you shouldn¡¯t do it.


    Decades ago, her mother had made a terrible mistake, thinking that killing everyone involved would


    bury the truth forever. Yet, here they were, 40 or 50 yearster, and people who knew the truth had


    returned to expose her mother¡¯s past.


    Meanwhile, reporters who had been waiting eagerly took pictures of the group.


    It was actually Hayden who had called them, but she did so at Audrey¡¯s request. Audrey wanted to


    take revenge on rissa for her parents and ruin her reputation.


    However, in Jensburg, Audrey, as the daughter of the former matriarch, held little status. Even


    Kathryn, the current sessor, didn¡¯t have much influence in the city, certainly less than heirs of


    other wealthy families.  Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Hayden, on the other hand, was a different story. She was incredibly well-known in Jensburg,


    especially after it was revealed that the eldest master of the Queen family was actually a woman.


    This made her a true celebrity in the city, known even by the street cleaners.


    The Queen family¡¯s influence in Jensburg far surpassed that of the Farrell family. Hayden only had


    to make a phone call to bring the media reporters in.


    The past of the Farrell family was about to be exposed, and the gathering tonight was filled with


    important people. Several major families from Wiltspoon had sent representatives.


    Even the head couple of the Lafayette family from Meadspring was there, though they imed they


    were just visiting for tourism. But everyone could see they hade to be part of the event.


    It was well-known that Serenity, the eldest youngdy of the York family, and Jane, the eldest young


    lady of the Johnson family, were close friends. The head of the Lafayette family was from Jane¡¯s


    mother¡¯s side, and it seemed likely that Jane had asked her brother toe and see if he could


    offer help.


    Both Jane and Serenity valued their friendships deeply. If Jane could help, she would.


    Meanwhile, Marco and his brothers, along with many of their family members, had alsoe out to


    watch the spectacle.


    They hade to support Audrey, and many were curious about her. Thest time she visited,


    most hadn¡¯t seen her, and they were eager to finally meet the eldest daughter of the former


    matriarch.

 Chapter 3677

    Chapter 3677


    ¡°Cousin.¡±


    ¡°Cousin.¡±


    Marco and his two brothers greeted Audrey one by one. Audrey nced at them briefly.


    Mr. Jimenez, guessing they were rissa¡¯s sons, looked at them a little longer but said nothing.


    Though Marco and his brothers were met with coldness, they weren¡¯t offended or surprised. In


    Jensburg, their position was a bit tricky. They were young masters of the Farrell family, but theirst


    name was Janzen, from the Janzen family, which wasn¡¯t very influential. If the Janzens had more


    power, their father, Holden, wouldn¡¯t have had to be the son-inw of the Farrell family.


    Everything the Janzen family enjoyed now was thanks to the Farrells. It was Holden who endured it


    all and stayed by rissa¡¯s side with a smile.


    As the group moved past them, Marco led his younger brothers to follow quietly.


    Soon, the butler came out and weed the media reporters, arranging for a few servants to


    attend to them, but keeping them outside the house. Inside and outside, the mansion was being


    prepared for the dinner party. Since the house wasn¡¯trge enough for so many guests, the yard


    would be used as well.


    After Audrey and the others entered the mansion, Kathryn guided them inside, but Mr.


    Jimenez said, ¡°Miss Audrey, I¡¯d like to walk around the yard.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll join you, Uncle Jimenez. You can show me where my sister and I used to y when we


    were young,¡± Audrey replied. She then turned to Kathryn and said, ¡°Kathryn, please take care of our


    older guests.¡± Before Kathryn could respond, Ezequiel and the others said, ¡°We¡¯ll go with Mr.


    Jimenez. Wherever he goes, we go. Who knows if your mother has hidden bombs in the house or


    poured gasoline everywhere, hoping to burn us alive.¡±


    Kathryn was speechless.


    ¡°Old senior, how could my mother do such a thing? The entire family is here tonight,¡± she said.


    Ezequiel turned to Dakota and asked, ¡°What do you think, Brother Dakota?¡±


    Dakota replied seriously, ¡°No bombs, but I wouldn¡¯t rule out the gasoline. Just to be safe, no oneContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    should go inside tonight. If we must, Audrey should lead the way.¡± Kathryn kept herposure and


    smiled, ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll make sure my cousin and all our senior guests are well taken care of.¡±


    Though Audrey hadn¡¯t told Kathryn who Ezequiel and the others were, Kathryn guessed they


    weren¡¯t ordinary people. They were probably the ones who had rescued Mr. Jimenez years ago and


    kept him hidden all this time.


    Mr. Jimenez spoke calmly, ¡°Kathryn, Miss Audrey, let¡¯s go.¡± He led the way around the yard and


    remarked, ¡°The ce has changed a lot. The flowers and nts the original owner loved are gone,


    and much has been altered.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Miss Audrey used to love swinging in the yard. I installed the swing for both young


    ladies, but I don¡¯t see it anymore.¡±


    Kathryn quickly said, ¡°Mr. Jimenez, the swing has been moved to the backyard. There are swings in


    both the backyard and the front yard.¡± Hearing this, Kathryn fell silent.


    When she had returned to the Farrell family, the front yard swing was already gone, and the one in


    the backyard looked new. She thought it was meant for her nieces and nephews, not the same one


    her cousin had used decades ago.


    Although the media reporters weren¡¯t allowed inside, they watched as the group strolled through the


    yard instead of entering the house. Keeping a respectful distance, they captured footage, hoping to


    pick up on any significant moments.

 Chapter 3678

    Chapter 3678


    Many members of the Farrell family came over to greet Audrey and her group.


    Liberty quietly asked Zachary, ¡°Are we good? No surprises, right?¡±


    Zachary replied softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s fine, sister.¡±


    Liberty exchanged a look with him, then nodded after receiving a nce from Clive.


    Audrey spoke briefly with the family members and introduced the younger generation, especially


    Liberty.


    One of the n members smiled and said, ¡°Liberty, we already know each other quite


    well.¡±


    Liberty smiled back, acknowledging their familiarity.


    Many of the Farrell family members had observed Liberty¡¯s actions in Jensburg, and some had


    secretly allied themselves with her.


    Just then, rissa¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s here, why don¡¯t youe inside? It¡¯s a bit


    cold out here.¡±


    rissa and Holden had been waiting inside for Audrey¡¯s group to enter. After some time passed,


    they realized no one wasing in. When they asked around, they found out that Audrey¡¯s group


    was staying in the yard, joking they were afraid there might be bombs or gasoline inside the house.


    rissa was furious. She had actually considered burying a bomb. Mr. Dunn had warned her that


    making a bomb would attract too much attention, and the police might show up before they could


    act. Not only would their n to kill Audrey and her group fail, but they would also get arrested.


    rissa had also thought about pouring gasoline around the house and setting a fire to trap


    everyone, whether they were inside or outside. She figured that once the fire spread, smoke would


    suffocate most of them before they could escape.


    rissa suspected that somehow her n had been discovered. But then again, if


    Audrey knew, why would she bring her rtives and friends to the event? She would¡¯ve called the


    police instead.


    When rissa and Holden appeared, the group fell silent.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Kathryn greeted her.


    rissa lightly scolded, ¡°Kathryn, really? You didn¡¯t even invite your cousin and her family inside.


    It¡¯s cold out here.¡±


    After scolding her daughter, rissa smiled at Mr. Jimenez and said, ¡°Mr. Jimenez, it¡¯s been a long


    time. I didn¡¯t expect you to still be alive.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez quickly shot back, ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long. I just saw you yesterday or the day before.


    You knew I was alive all along, rissa. Stop pretending like you didn¡¯t know. Who are you trying to


    fool?¡±


    rissa was momentarily speechless at his blunt response.


    ¡°You killed the previous matriarch. When Audrey and I came back, we went to see her, but you


    didn¡¯t even let us pay our respects. Have you forgotten already? Or are you pretending because of


    guilt? Maybe you have Alzheimer¡¯s. I¡¯m nearly 100, and I don¡¯t even have Alzheimer¡¯s yet.¡±


    rissa tried to regain herposure, saying, ¡°Mr. Jimenez, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re full of


    gunpowder today. When did I ever¡­? The Farrell family can¡¯t recall those events, but I can help you


    remember, just like someone having an epileptic episode.¡±


    Lilian smirked slightly, making rissa¡¯s face tighten. She still had toxins in her system, and if she


    had another episode in front of all these people, twitching and drooling like before, it would ruin her


    reputationpletely.


    The reporters, paying close attention, continued to snap photos.


    It became clear that rissa, the current matriarch of the Farrell family, had indeed killed her own


    sister to im her position!


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3679

    Chapter 3679


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez, let¡¯s keep walking,¡± Audrey said, supporting Mr. Jimenez as they moved forward,


    leaving rissa behind.


    It was clear that Audrey didn¡¯t want to acknowledge rissa. Although she was born and raised in


    this house for seven or eight years, after being away for forty or fifty years, she no longer felt


    connected to it.


    rissa followed, her face dark. As the current matriarch of the Farrell family, she felt it was her


    duty to apany the guests.


    ¡°Why are you following us?¡± Audrey asked bluntly.


    rissa, her expression stern, replied, ¡°Audrey, is this how you talk to your elders? I am your


    second aunt.¡±


    Audrey responded, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re my second aunt, but you¡¯re also the person who killed my parents.


    Do I have to be polite to the one who murdered them?¡±


    ¡°Audrey!¡± rissa snapped, unable to take the constant provocation.


    As the head of the family for decades, rissa had a temper, and her patience was running thin.


    ¡°You keep saying I killed my sister. Where¡¯s your proof? If you have evidence, show it!


    Otherwise, it¡¯s just nder. I could sue you for defaming me! The man you¡¯re holding, Jimenez, was


    my sister¡¯s assistant. After she died, he vanished. That makes him suspicious. Why did he


    disappear for decades? Because he¡¯s guilty! He must¡¯ve tampered with my sister¡¯s car, causing her


    death. When I tried to track him down, he ran. Now he¡¯s back, trying to twist the truth and stir


    trouble.¡±


    As expected, rissa turned the usations against Mr. Jimenez.


    Audrey, staying calm, said to her son, ¡°Clive, bring out the evidence Mr. Jimenez has kept. Let¡¯s


    show everyone here tonight how this woman, my ¡®good¡¯ second aunt, who my mother raised,


    betrayed her and killed both her elder and younger sisters.¡±


    Liberty spoke up, ¡°Aunt, I have the evidence here.¡± She pulled out the documents Mr. Jimenez had


    safeguarded for decades.


    Despite the years, the papers and photos were well preserved, showing the care Mr. Jimenez hadN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    taken to protect them. Now, everyone could see them.


    The documents were statements Mr. Jimenez had gathered from witnesses after uncovering the


    truth. Though those people were long gone, the photos showed rissa meeting with the person


    who killed the head of the family and exchanging money afterward.


    While the evidence wasn¡¯t entirely conclusive, it waspelling enough to suggest rissa¡¯s


    involvement in her sister¡¯s murder.


    Liberty handed the evidence to the reporters and members of the Farrell family, letting everyone


    take a look.


    rissa¡¯s face twisted with anger, unable to find the right words. She wanted to grab the evidence


    but was too nervous. The yard was filled with people, and under the bright lights, everyone could


    see her every move. If she snatched the evidence, it would be impossible to hide her guilt.


    The reporters were snapping photos, capturing everything.


    rissa stood up straight, trying to appear unbothered. But inside, she was panicking, thinking, ¡°Mr.


    Dunn, hurry up! Pour the gasoline, light the fire, and burn them all!¡±

 Chapter 3680

    Chapter 3680


    rissa had repeated the thought in her head countless times, but nothing was happening outside.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Mr. Dunn hadn¡¯t acted. The moment seemed perfect¡ªeveryone was


    distracted, looking at the evidence and whispering. It was the ideal time to set the house on fire.


    What rissa didn¡¯t know was that Mr. Dunn had tried to follow the n. But when he went to have


    gasoline poured around the mansion, he discovered that the barrels had been secretly reced


    with water. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of gasoline when he opened the lids. To confirm, they tried


    igniting the liquid, but it wouldn¡¯t burn. Their gasoline had been swapped out without anyone


    noticing.


    Mr. Dunn began to panic.


    He thought back to their n. Only a select few trusted people knew about it. Even those helping


    him tonight had only learned the full details right before they executed it. There was no way they


    had the opportunity to rece so much gasoline without being noticed.


    But who could have done it?


    Mr. Dunn suspected Audrey¡¯s group. He had already taken precautions against the Bucham family,


    thinking that they might be involved. Yet, there was no sign of the head of the Bucham family or its


    young master in Jensburg. Even Josh was nowhere to be found. So if it wasn¡¯t the Buchams, who


    could have done it?


    Was it a hidden force from Wiltspoon? Perhaps the Lafayette family? But they had just arrived in


    Jensburg a couple of days ago and likely didn¡¯t even know the full story. How could they have


    reced the gasoline?


    Meanwhile, rissa, standing in the yard under the scrutinizing eyes of everyone, waited in vain for


    the mansion to burst into mes.


    The evidence Mr. Jimenez had painstakingly gathered was not handed to rissa but shown to her


    children before returning to Audrey. rissa couldn¡¯t help but challenge them.


    ¡°Audrey, Mr. Jimenez, if you believe this evidence proves I killed my eldest sister, why don¡¯t you


    show it to me? I think you made it all up. You¡¯re trying to disgrace me to take over as matriarch. You


    called all these reporters to destroy my reputation with baseless ims. But I tell you, I have nothingPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    to hide. I didn¡¯t harm my sisters.


    It¡¯s you, Mr. Jimenez, who disappeared all those years ago, making you the real suspect. I


    suspected you of killing my sister! You must¡¯ve told Audrey I was chasing you down to silence you,


    but the truth is, I was trying to avenge my eldest sister. You killed her, and when you ran, I sent


    people after you.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez responded coldly, ¡°How loyal is Mr. Dunn to you? Assistants like us serve the head of


    the family with our lives. We are loyal in life and death. There¡¯s no secondguessing our loyalty.


    rissa, you use me of killing the head of the family because you didn¡¯t trust me as her


    assistant. Have you distrusted Mr. Dunn for all these years too? I pity him¡ªhe¡¯s worked tirelessly


    for you, but you still doubt him. And speaking of trust, why did you have Mr. Fraser ced so


    closely with your daughter?¡±

 Chapter 3681

    Chapter 3681


    Chapter 3681


    Chapter 3681 ¨C Mr. Jimenez continued, ¡°Are you nning for Mr. Fraser to


    harm your daughter?


    Since you think we assistants might betray our masters, why would you ce someone like him so


    close to her? Is it to hurt your own daughter?¡± rissa was left speechless.


    Mr. Jimenez had always been straightforward, never sparing words. In the past, he had been


    patient with her, iming it was all for her eldest sister¡¯s sake.


    Looking at the crowd, Mr. Jimenez addressed them, saying, ¡°The day my master had her ident,


    only the two youngdies survived because they were at school. Everyone else in the car died.


    Normally, the car was thoroughly checked by a mechanic before my master went out, and again


    when she returned. But on the day of the ident, the mechanic had severe diarrhea and couldn¡¯t


    properly check the vehicle. He asked the bodyguards to give it a quick look instead.


    It turns out, the mechanic¡¯s breakfast that day was spiked withxatives by his wife, who had been


    bribed by the second youngdy. She was promised arge sum of money and that her son would


    be sent abroad after the ident.


    The wife admitted to the bribe but not long after, her entire family died, supposedly attacked by stray


    dogs. The other mechanic, the one who tampered with the car, disappeared¡ªlikely silenced by the


    second youngdy.


    The elders in the family knew about this. Anyone who tried to help me investigate what happened to


    my master mysteriously died. It¡¯s hard to believe the second youngdy didn¡¯t kill them to keep her


    secret.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez recounted more of what had happened that year. ¡°After the funeral, I kept trying to


    uncover the truth about my master¡¯s death. The second youngdy even confessed her love to me,


    but when I refused, she decided I had to die. She knew that if I kept investigating, the truth would


    come out and she¡¯d lose her chance to take control of the family.


    She was jealous¡ªjealous of her older sister¡¯s power and my loyalty to her. She let that jealousy


    drive her tomit these terrible acts. I never imagined someone so much younger than me would


    develop feelings like that!¡±


    rissa¡¯s face turned pale, but she couldn¡¯t respond. Mr. Jimenez continued to reveal everything


    from the past.


    The crowd listened in shock, staring at rissa with new understanding.


    The reporters found the story explosive. It showed that behind the grand estates and wealth of


    powerful families, dark secrets and betrayals festered. For the sake of power and wealth, even


    family members could be bitter enemies and take lives. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 3682

    Chapter 3682


    Chapter 3682


    Chapter 3682 ¨C Mr. Jimenez continued, ¡°No matter how strong I was, I


    couldn¡¯t escape the waves of assassins sent after me. They didn¡¯t just want to kill me¡ªthey wanted


    to destroy the evidence I had worked so hard to gather.


    Once, I was seriously injured during one of their attacks. I thought I was going to die, but by some


    miracle, I was saved. I believe God saw how unjustly my master and her family had died, and sent


    someone to rescue me so I could seek justice for them.


    My savior used rare medicinal herbs to heal me, allowing me to survive. But I was left with


    permanent injuries that no medicine could fix. I¡¯ve lived with this broken body for decades, driven by


    my desire to get justice for my master.


    Later, I snuck back to Jensburg to take the master¡¯s daughters, Audrey and Harlow, to safety. But


    when I returned, they had disappeared. The Farrell family imed the nanny had kidnapped them.


    My master had only two daughters and loved them dearly. She would only hire loyal nannies, so it¡¯s


    hard to believe they would betray her and abduct the girls.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez looked at rissa with cold, vengeful eyes, as if he could kill her with just a stare.


    ¡°I suspect rissa poisoned the two youngdies, and the nanny noticed. To protect the girls, she


    fled with them and was hunted down. The nanny was eventually found, but she was already dead.¡±


    ¡°The whereabouts of the two girls were unknown, and soon after, rissa took over as the head of


    the family.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez continued, ¡°I secretly visited the Farrell family cemetery to pay my respects to the head


    of the family. rissa found out and sent assassins to ambush me there. After several failed


    attempts to kill me, I had no choice but to leave.


    For decades, I¡¯ve lived with pain and suffering, but I held on for the sake of revenge and to find the


    master¡¯s daughters.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez looked at Audrey with guilt in his eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to find Miss Audrey until recently,


    but Miss Harlow¡­ she passed away early. It¡¯s my fault. I failed to protect them both.¡±  N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°Uncle Jimenez, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Audrey reassured him. She never med him. It wasn¡¯t that Mr.


    Jimenez didn¡¯t search for Audrey and Harlow¡ªby the time he could look for them, they had been


    adopted, their names changed, and they spent years in an orphanage. The harsh reality made them


    forget many things.


    That¡¯s why it was so hard for Mr. Jimenez to find them. Their names were different, and children


    change as they grow. The portraits he had drawn didn¡¯t match what they looked like anymore.


    Even Audrey, after she became sessful, spent decades searching for Harlow without any


    results.


    Finding someone back then, without today¡¯s technology, was like searching for a needle in a


    haystack. Even now, finding a missing child is difficult.


    When Audrey first met Serenity, she immediately felt a connection, though she didn¡¯t know why. She


    never expected Serenity to be her niece.


    After the blood test confirmed their rtionship, Audrey thought back to that first meeting and it all


    made sense. No wonder both she and Elisa felt so warmly toward Serenity¡ªit was the bond of


    family.

 Chapter 3683

    Chapter 3683


    Chapter 3683


    Chapter 3683 ¨C Mr. Jimenez looked around and said, ¡°rissa imed I ran


    away and denied chasing me. She also used me of killing the head of the family. But I have


    witnesses who can prove I was being pursued. They can also testify that the person chasing me


    was a killer sent by rissa. The person who saved me back then is here tonight to serve as a


    witness.¡±


    He turned to Silver Fox and the others standing behind him. ¡°These are my saviors. If it weren¡¯t for


    them, I¡¯d be long dead.¡±


    rissa suddenlyughed and said mockingly, ¡°Mr. Jimenez, you call them your saviors, but how


    trustworthy are they? Who knows if Audrey hired them to pretend?


    You keep using me of killing my sisters. Ask them to confront me! If the victims didn¡¯t use


    me, how can it be true?¡±


    rissa¡¯s words made everyone look at her strangely, even her own family seemed shocked.


    Her sisters had been dead for decades, yet she was asking them to confront her. How could she


    have held power for 40 to 50 years if her sisters hade forward?


    After seeing the evidence presented by Mr. Jimenez, although it wasn¡¯t absolutely certain, it


    became clear rissa was the true murderer of her sisters. She seemed unhinged.


    Zachary spoke in a serious tone: ¡°The people who saved our grandfather Jimenez aren¡¯t just


    anyone. They are the Five Emperors, who have been powerful in both the legal and criminal worlds


    for decades. Except for one elder who had to care for his grandson, the other four are here.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Carden is a disciple of one of them. Many of you know Dr. Carden¡¯s name. And the wife of the


    head of the Lafayette family, she is not only from the Stoll family but also a disciple of Mr. Dakota.¡±


    After Zachary spoke, everyone was shocked. Looking at Ezequiel (Silver Fox) and the others, they


    couldn¡¯t believe they were the legendary Five Emperors, renowned in martial arts circles decades


    ago.


    The younger people present didn¡¯t know much about them, but older attendees had heard of thePlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Five Emperors from their ancestors. rissa, being from the same era, knew them well. She was


    from the Farrell family, whose eldest daughter was the head of the family. When her sister¡¯s health


    declined, rissa acted in her ce. She had certainly heard of the Five Emperors and their


    power.


    The Five Emperors had disappeared years ago, and it was believed they had retired. None of them


    married or had known descendants. It wasn¡¯t until recent years, with the appearance of Sariyah and


    Lilian, that people remembered the Five Emperors and learned they had taken on sessors to


    pass down their skills.


    The Five Emperors Hall had grown more mysterious over time. Some thought the organization no


    longer existed. But now, it was revealed the Five Emperors were still alive, appearing to be in their


    sixties or seventies and in excellent shape.


    If they had saved Mr. Jimenez, it exined why the Farrell family had been unable to find him for


    decades. Even though the Farrell family was much stronger than before, they still couldn¡¯tpare


    to the Five Emperors Hall, which had dominated the world. Not even powerful families like the


    Buchams or Lafayettes could stand up to them.


    In the presence of the Five Emperors, these influential families were nothing more than small


    yers.


    rissa sneered, ¡°Mr. York, how can you prove they are truly the Five Emperors? Who here even


    knows them well enough to verify their identities?¡±

 Chapter 3684

    Chapter 3684


    Chapter 3684


    Chapter 3684 ¨C Zachary found himself at a loss for words.


    No one present, aside from him and his group, had ever seen the five elders. Even they had only


    met them recently.


    The older members of their families could confirm the elders¡¯ identities, but since they were with


    Audrey, their confirmation wouldn¡¯t carry much weight.


    ¡°I can vouch for them,¡± said an elderly voice from the entrance of the mansion.


    The room had been silent, and the voice cut through like thunder, ensuring everyone heard it


    clearly.


    All eyes turned to the source of the voice.


    It was an old man in his nies, standing strong despite leaning on a cane. He had just gotten out


    of a car and, after steadying himself, walked toward the group, unassisted. A few younger people


    followed closely behind him.


    Everyone knew this man, even Zachary and hispanions from Wiltspoon.


    The York family had business in Jensburg, where Kevin had been stationed for some time.


    Naturally, they were familiar with the most respected figure in Jensburg¡¯s business world¡ªMr.


    Fontaine, the patriarch of the Fontaine family.


    Although retired, Mr. Fontaine still held significant influence in the businessmunity. He was


    known for his charitable work and had helped many people over the years. His kindness and


    reputation made him one of the most beloved figures in Jensburg.


    Mr. Fontaine was also in touch with modern trends. He made short videos of his daily life and had


    gained many followers, making him even more widely recognized.


    ¡°Mr. Fontaine.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fontaine.¡±


    Everyone greeted him warmly, like an old friend. The media immediately focused their cameras on


    him, capturing several shots.  Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Mr. Fontaine approached Mr. Jimenez, pping him on the shoulder. With the familiarity of old


    friends, he said, ¡°Jimenez, I never thought I¡¯d see you again in this lifetime. I¡¯m d you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Mr. Jimenez responded, ¡°You¡¯re still alive? I thought you had passed.¡±


    With a smile, Mr. Fontaine replied, ¡°I¡¯m not dead yet, my friend. How could I be? We¡¯re both over 90,


    and it seems fate has been kind, letting us meet again.¡± The two men were from the same


    generation.


    Back when they lived in Jensburg, most of the people present weren¡¯t even born yet.


    Though Mr. Jimenez had worked for the previous matriarch of the Farrell family, his position allowed


    him to interact with Mr. Fontaine frequently. They weren¡¯t exactly close friends, but they had crossed


    paths many times and knew each other well.

 Chapter 3685

    Chapter 3685


    Chapter 3685


    Chapter 3685 ¨C Grandpa Fontaine shook hands with Ezequiel,


    Dakota, and the others, saying, ¡°I never thought I¡¯d see you all again. You cheated me so many


    times back in the day, I¡¯ll never forget it. Even if you turned to ashes, I¡¯d still recognize you.¡±


    Ezequielughed and replied, ¡°Cheating? You came to us for favors but didn¡¯t want to pay. Did you


    expect us to work for free?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Fontaine, you¡¯re a good man, but nothinges for free,¡± he added.


    Grandpa Fontaine chuckled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about money. You tricked me plenty of times¡ªI


    got caught in your traps more than once.¡±


    After their yful exchange, Grandpa Fontaine spoke loudly to the crowd, ¡°I can confirm that these


    men are the leaders of the Five Emperors Hall, though they retired decades ago. Their apprentices


    have taken over since then. I never thought I¡¯d see these brothers again in my lifetime.¡±


    Mr. Fontaine nced at Zachary and hispanions. He told Zachary, ¡°You remind me of your


    grandfather, but your serious way of handling things is more like your grandmother.¡±


    Turning to Audrey, he said, ¡°Do you remember me? You used to visit my house with your mother


    and Uncle Jimenez. My wife liked you a lot¡ªshe even wanted you to marry my second son¡­ but


    fate had other ns.¡± Audrey replied apologetically, ¡°I don¡¯t remember much from my childhood, Mr.


    Fontaine.¡±


    As an adult, Audrey didn¡¯t even recall being part of the Farrell family from Jensburg. Her childhood


    memories consisted of living in a big house with many servants and being driven around in a car.


    Her clearest memory was of her sister, Harlow. They were each other¡¯s only family, especially after


    being in the orphanage together. When Harlow was adopted, Audrey clung to their shared photo,


    hoping to reunite with her someday. Sadly, it was toote.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Mr. Fontaine said gently. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. There will be better days ahead.¡±


    ¡°Yes, better days,¡± Audrey agreed.


    Grandpa Fontaine then looked at Liberty and the others, turning to Mr. Jimenez. ¡°The descendants


    of your master have turned out well. She would be proud.¡± Mr. Jimenez replied, ¡°She can only rest


    in peace once her murderer is brought to justice.¡±


    Grandpa Fontaine nodded, then looked at rissa with a stern expression. ¡°I¡¯ve suspected you


    before, but without evidence, I couldn¡¯t act. The most I could do was cut ties with the Farrell family.¡±


    Indeed, the Fontaine family had severed all business ties with the Farrells. They didn¡¯t ruin them,


    out of respect for the former matriarch, but they no longer worked together.


    Mr. Fontaine then asked, ¡°Now, the victims have presented evidence and witnesses. rissa, what


    do you have to say?¡±


    rissa responded coldly, ¡°You¡¯ve all teamed up to corner me, forcing me to confess. What do you


    expect me to say? Even if I deny killing my sisters, will you believe me? I¡¯m the only one of the three


    still alive. They died in unexpected ways, and no matter how I try to exin, no one will listen.¡±


    Mr. Fontaine stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like your daughter.¡±


    rissa nced at Kathryn, wondering if she had done something. But Kathryn seemed calm and


    showed no signs of betrayal.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 3686

    Chapter 3686


    Chapter 3686


    Chapter 3686 ¨C rissa finally reacted to what Mr. Fontaine said: that her


    character was not as good as Kathryn¡¯s.


    By now, rissa realized everyone believed what Mr. Jimenez, Audrey, and the others said¡ªshe


    was the murderer who killed her elder and younger sisters.


    ¡°rissa, there are witnesses and evidence, yet you still deny killing the head of the family! She


    loved you like her own daughter, and this is how you repay her? Don¡¯t you feel guilty at all? Has


    your conscience been eaten by a dog?¡± Mr. Jimenez angrily used her.


    Suddenly, rissa snapped, admitting, ¡°Yes, my conscience has been eaten by a dog. I killed my


    sisters. So what?¡±


    ¡°Why should I feel guilty? My sister loved me so much that if I wanted to be head of the family, she


    would¡¯ve given me the position. She wouldn¡¯t have med me. But then she got married and had a


    daughter, leaving me no chance to move up.¡± ¡°Why does she get all your love and loyalty? Because


    she¡¯s the head of the family? Fine, if being the head is what it takes to win your loyalty, then I want


    to be the head! I want power! I want you, Mr. Jimenez, to be loyal to me the way you were to her.¡±


    rissa shouted, her eyes red with emotion.


    Killing her sisters¡ªdid people really think it didn¡¯t hurt her?


    She had been an orphan from a young age, her father and mother gone, leaving her only her


    sisters. Her eldest sister was nearly 20 years older than her and had raised her and their younger


    sister after their mother passed away. The oldest sister acted like a mother, doing everything she


    could to take care of them.


    When their mother died, their father returned to his family but soon passed away too. The eldest


    sister even had Audrey in herte years to ensure there would be a next generation to lead the


    family. But the strain of managing the family and giving birth at an advanced age left her health in


    decline.  N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Eventually, the eldest sister entrusted rissa with handling family affairs, and for the first time,


    rissa tasted real power.


    She became addicted to that feeling of control. But she knew as long as her sister was alive, she¡¯d


    never be the head of the family. And even if her sister passed, Audrey would inherit the role.


    At first, rissa was horrified by her own thoughts of recing her sister. Her sister wasn¡¯t just a


    sibling¡ªshe had been like a mother to her. How could she even think such a thing?


    But once the idea was nted, it grew, slowly and steadily, into a powerful desire.


    When her sister gave birth to a second daughter, it sealed rissa¡¯s fate. Her sister now had two


    daughters, leaving no room for rissa to rise. Even if Audrey died, there was still Harlow to take


    over.


    In her twisted mind, rissa began to admire Mr. Jimenez. He had helped raise her and her sister.


    He was like the father she never had, and over time, her feelings for him became inappropriate,


    turning into a deep, unrequited love.


    Her love for Mr. Jimenez became so intense that it drove her to plot her sister¡¯s downfall in a


    desperate bid to have him and the power she craved.

 Chapter 3687

    Chapter 3687


    Chapter 3687


    Chapter 3687 ¨C ¡°Close the doors, butler, close the mansion doors!¡± rissa


    suddenly shouted, ordering the butler to shut the doors.


    She quickly pulled out her phone and called Mr. Dunn. As soon as he answered, she gave a firm


    order: ¡°Mr. Dunn, do what I told you to do.¡±


    rissa had no intention of living any longer. She wanted to take everyone down with her. Many of


    the capable people from Wiltspoon and her own n were present tonight. They were all going to


    be caught in one go.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Kathryn cried, ¡°Please stop being so stubborn.¡±


    rissa turned and pped Kathryn. ¡°Get out! You ungrateful daughter! Get out of my sight!¡± she


    yelled, pushing Kathryn away.


    Kathryn, with tears in her eyes, hugged her mother, pleading, ¡°Mom, wake up. You have to face the


    consequences of your actions.¡±


    rissa shoved Kathryn away again, angrily shouting, ¡°What did I do wrong? I did nothing wrong! If


    you don¡¯t look out for yourself, you¡¯ll suffer! If I hadn¡¯t killed them, how could I sit in this position and


    get what I want?¡±


    Then she turned to Audrey and Liberty, yelling, ¡°You brought all these people here, but what can


    you do to me? None of you are leaving here alive tonight!¡±


    Despite rissa¡¯s threats, Audrey and the others remained calm. They didn¡¯t react to her outburst,


    and there wasn¡¯t any fear on their faces. Instead, they watched her as if they were witnessing a


    spectacle.


    The butler had rushed to the door, ready to close it as rissa had ordered. But just then, several


    police cars arrived, blocking the entrance to the mansion.


    The butler froze.


    The police got out and quickly headed toward the mansion. There was no way for the butler to close


    the door now. They were here looking for Mr. Dunn.  N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After the police exined their purpose, the butler had no choice but to let them in. He hurried over


    to rissa and said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there are many police officers here, and they said they need to see


    Mr. Dunn.¡±


    rissa, who had been so confident moments earlier, suddenly looked shocked. ¡°What do they


    want now?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    Mr. Dunn was supposed to be preparing to set the mansion on fire. His actions were slow, and there


    should have been mes by now. He was supposed to use the gasoline from all the cars to


    surround the mansion in mes, ensuring that no one would escape.


    Had something gone wrong? Had their n been discovered?


    rissa didn¡¯t want to believe that their entire scheme had been exposed so quickly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the butler said, ¡°but the police are already here.¡±


    Everyone in the room had witnessed rissa¡¯s outburst, and though they were tempted to leave,


    Audrey and the others didn¡¯t seem worried, so everyone stayed to see what would happen next.


    Rumors had already been circting that rissa had killed her sisters to be the head of the


    Farrell family. Now, it seemed her im to power was even more illegitimate.

 Chapter 3688

    Chapter 3688


    Chapter 3688


    Chapter 3688 ¨C Since it was just rumors without solid evidence, people could


    only gossip about it in private.


    Later, rissa shed with Audrey, the eldest daughter of the former matriarch. Though they were


    aunt and niece, they were more like enemies. Audrey even sent her niece Liberty to Jensburg to


    start a business andpete with the Farrell family.


    The Farrell n suspected that rissa had something to do with the former matriarch¡¯s death.


    They believed where there¡¯s smoke, there¡¯s fire. Audrey hated rissa, thinking she was


    responsible for her mother¡¯s death, and sent Liberty to challenge Kathryn for the position of the next


    matriarch.


    Tonight, they finally got the truth: rissa did kill the former matriarch.


    rissa, driven by her desire for power and jealousy of Mr. Jimenez¡¯s loyalty to the former


    matriarch, tampered with her sister¡¯s car. Her sister, the previous matriarch, died in the ident.


    rissa had even tried to kill her sister¡¯s young daughters. Fortunately, their nanny protected them


    and managed to escape with them, though sheter died. The children disappeared for decades,


    but they were eventually found.


    The truth hade to light.


    Tonight¡¯s family dinner had been a trap set by rissa. She invited all the powerful n members


    with the intent to kill them. She wanted to eliminate them all in one go.


    As they realized this, the Farrell n members were horrified by rissa¡¯s cruelty.


    No matter what happened to rissa tonight, they were determined to remove her from power.


    They also wouldn¡¯t let Kathryn, rissa¡¯s daughter, take over. The position of matriarch should go


    to Audrey, or if she refused, to Liberty. In any case, it had to stay in the family of the former


    matriarch, not rissa¡¯s descendants.


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell, sorry to bother you again. We¡¯re looking for Mr. Dunn,¡± a police officer said.


    rissa coldly replied, ¡°Why are you alwaysing back? Last time, you suspected


    Mr. Dunn had a gun, searched his house, and found nothing. He¡¯s my assistant, awabiding


    citizen, not a criminal.¡±


    The lead officer exined, ¡°We need to search his house again.¡± rissa was frustrated.


    One of the Farrell family members spoke up, ¡°Officer, this woman killed her sister decades ago. We


    have evidence and witnesses. She even threatened that none of us would leave alive tonight.¡±


    rissa retorted, ¡°Officer, I was just angry and said some harsh words. I didn¡¯t actually do anything.


    These people are here to cause trouble. I kindly invited them to dinner, and instead of entering the


    house, they¡¯ve been stirring up trouble in front of my family.¡± ¡°Officer, we have recordings,¡± one of


    the n members added, eager to use the police to take down rissa and prevent her from


    seeking revengeter.


    At that moment, rissa¡¯s phone rang. Seeing it was Mr. Dunn, she quickly answered.


    On the other end, Mr. Dunn said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, there are police outside my house. I can¡¯t get the gun or


    gasoline we prepared. Somehow, everything was reced with water. We couldn¡¯t get enough


    gasoline in time.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.

 Chapter 3689

    Chapter 3689


    Chapter 3689


    Chapter 3689 ¨C rissa¡¯s expression changed instantly. She lowered her


    phone and realized she was the one in trouble tonight.


    She red at Audrey and the others, wondering how they had set her up. They hadn¡¯t appeared


    before tonight, and even when they did, they only wandered around the yard and argued with her¡ª


    nothing serious enough to raise suspicion.


    It hit rissa that she had fallen into their trap. Audrey and the others had given her false hope that


    she could eliminate them, but it was all part of their n, and she had walked right into it.


    Now, with the police here, there was no escape. She and Mr. Dunn were stuck, and her n to die


    along with her enemies had failed. She was furious.


    Her gaze swept over everyone until itnded on Liberty.


    rissa stepped forward, smiled coldly at Liberty, then suddenly lunged, grabbing Liberty¡¯s arm to


    pull her over. Out of everyone there, Liberty seemed the least likely to fight back, so rissa saw


    her as an easy target.


    But Lilian, standing next to Liberty, reacted faster. She grabbed Liberty¡¯s other arm and yanked her


    back, foiling rissa¡¯s attempt.


    Frustrated, rissa reached out again and grabbed another woman from the Farrell family. It didn¡¯t


    matter to her who it was¡ªshe just needed a hostage.


    She then pulled out a gun she had hidden upstairs, held the woman by the neck with one hand, and


    pointed the gun at her head with the other.


    Her movements were quick and smooth.


    Everyone moved to intervene, but rissa yelled, ¡°Step back! If anyonees closer, I¡¯ll shoot


    her!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Kathryn cried out.


    Marco and his brothers also shouted, shocked that their mother had a gun. They had no idea she


    had been carrying it. They couldn¡¯t understand why she was doing this, or what had pushed her toN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    such extremes. Who had called her on the phone just before this?


    The police had just arrived. Taking a hostage in front of the police seemed like a desperate act¡ªdid


    their mother really have no will to live?


    ¡°So, you did have a hidden gun, and Mr. Dunn had one at home, too,¡± the lead officer said gravely.


    ¡°Mrs. Farrell, you can¡¯t escape. I urge you to release the hostage, put down the gun, and


    surrender.¡±


    The police had plenty of backup.


    But rissa acted as if she couldn¡¯t hear them. She kept shouting at everyone to step back and


    demanded answers from Audrey: ¡°Audrey, what did you do?¡± ¡°Back off, all of you! If anyonees


    near, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± rissa yelled again.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡­¡± the terrified hostage whimpered.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± rissa snapped. ¡°Or I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡±


    The police quickly ordered everyone to retreat, afraid rissa might harm the hostage in


    desperation.


    Except for Audrey and those who knew the real reason behind rissa¡¯s extreme actions, everyone


    else was confused. Was she reacting to their usations that she had admitted to killing the


    previous family head?

 Chapter 3690

    Chapter 3690


    Chapter 3690


    Chapter 3690 ¨C Decades had passed since the incident, and even though


    rissamitted the crime, she might not face the death penalty¡ªit had been 40 or 50 years.


    Audrey calmly said, ¡°rissa, there¡¯s no escaping tonight, and neither can your assistant. How did


    we do it? I told you before that my uncle Jimenez was saved by a powerful figure decades ago.


    Surely you know how capable they are.


    Did you really think we¡¯d do nothing while you were plotting to kill us all? You¡¯ve been watching our


    every move, but we¡¯ve been watching you, too. Can you really monitor all of us? There are too


    many of us for you to keep track of.¡± Any one of them could have disrupted rissa¡¯s ns.


    rissa wanted to burn down the Farrell family mansion, destroy it, and kill everyone inside. But


    they reced all the gasoline Mr. Dunn prepared with water.


    Silver Fox¡¯s apprentice and Dakota weren¡¯t just standing by. Dakota also discovered where Mr.


    Dunn hid his new gun, which led the police to show up again.


    rissa thought her n was foolproof, but it failedpletely. She had just confessed in front of


    everyone to killing her sisters, and there were plenty of witnesses. She had no way out now.


    Her reputation, which was already tarnished, was about to bepletely destroyed.


    rissa, defiant, said, ¡°Audrey, even if I lose, I won¡¯t fall into your hands!¡±


    Audrey replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want you in my hands. I want you in the hands of the police.¡±


    Now, it was perfect. rissa had pulled out a gun and taken a hostage,mitting another crime.


    They didn¡¯t need to gather more evidence; rissa would be brought to justice.


    rissa ordered everyone to step back as she retreated into the house with her hostage.


    ¡°Mom, stop being so stubborn!¡± Kathryn shouted.


    ¡°Mom, Kathryn¡¯s right, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Marco began, but before he could finish, rissa fired a


    shot at the ground in front of him. The loud bang almost made Marco lose control out of fear.


    Everyone quickly backed away, scared rissa might aim the gun at them next.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± rissa yelled at her children. ¡°It¡¯s because of your uselessness that I¡¯m in this position!¡±


    She med Marco for being weak and Kathryn for not siding with her. rissa felt alone with no


    one to help her, unlike Audrey, who had plenty of support.


    ¡°rissa, stop making mistakes,¡± Mr. Jimenez said. ¡°If my master knew what you¡¯ve be, she


    would be heartbroken.¡±


    rissa, focused on her hostage, ignored the others and backed into the house.


    ¡°Holden,e inside!¡± she suddenly shouted.


    Holden hesitated. He didn¡¯t want to go in¡ªhis crazed mother wanted to drag him down with her, but


    now that she couldn¡¯t escape, he didn¡¯t need to fear her anymore.


    Not only did Holden refuse to go inside, he saw this as a chance to leave. But rissa anticipated


    his reaction and quickly fired another shot.


    This time, the bullet hit Holden¡¯s right leg, and he fell in pain.


    rissa then rushed inside with her hostage.


    The police ordered everyone to back away, not wanting to storm the house.


    Once inside, rissa knocked her hostage unconscious to prevent any resistance. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3691

    Chapter 3691


    Chapter 3691 ¨C rissa dragged the unconscious hostage upstairs and


    made her way to the roof.


    From there, she could see that the crowd had backed far away, and her gun had limited range,


    making it hard to hit anyone. However, she shouted down, threatening to shoot if anyone


    approached the house.


    Since her hostage was unconscious, rissa had her hands free to call Mr. Dunn, asking him to


    come rescue her. She didn¡¯t want to die or take everyone with her¡ªshe wanted to escape. She had


    a small helicopter and thought if Mr. Dunn flew it over, he could help her get away.


    Meanwhile, the police had already called for backup, including snipers.


    ¡°Mom, let her go! Put down the gun, please! Don¡¯t make another mistake,¡± Kathryn pleaded, running


    fearlessly toward the house. She begged her mother not to try and escape because it was


    pointless. There was no way out for rissa tonight.


    rissa looked down at Kathryn, briefly considering shooting her own daughter. Pedro watched


    anxiously, ready to protect Kathryn, even if it meant risking his own life.


    But rissa hesitated. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to shoot Kathryn, even though they didn¡¯t share


    the same values or mindset. Kathryn had been raised in a different environment, and rissa had


    to admit that Kathryn¡¯s values were more positive than her own.


    Kathryn wasn¡¯t weak. Though she appeared soft, she was tough and strategic, and rissa had


    underestimated her. If Kathryn had been raised by her side, she would¡¯ve been an excellent


    sessor, capable of restoring the Farrell family to its former glory.


    But despite everything, Kathryn and Pedro were strong enough to seed in life without the family


    fortune.


    rissa had made many mistakes, and most people wanted her to fail. She had lost to her older


    sister in many ways, but in Kathryn, she found a small source of pride¡ªher daughter was not


    inferior to her sister¡¯s descendants.


    No matter how angry rissa was, she couldn¡¯t shoot Kathryn for real. But scaring her? That, she


    could do.  N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As Kathryn approached the house, rissa fired a shot at her feet. Startled, Pedro pulled Kathryn


    back, and they both tumbled to the ground.


    Liberty and Zachary rushed to help them up. Liberty, pulling Kathryn back, warned her, ¡°Your mother


    is desperate and unstable. Don¡¯t go in recklessly. She might not think about your rtionship.¡±


    After all, Kathryn had only been with rissa for less than three years, and their bond wasn¡¯t


    strong. rissa had initially favored Shiloh, and onlyter showed interest in Kathryn.


    Liberty feared rissa might actually shoot her daughter.


    Audrey also grabbed Kathryn¡¯s arm, agreeing with Liberty. ¡°She¡¯s right, Kathryn. You shouldn¡¯t go in.


    Look at what your mother did¡ªshe shot your father without hesitation. She¡¯s not in her right mind.¡±


    Holden had been shot and passed out from the pain.


    Marco and his brothers were stunned. They never expected their mother to shoot their father.

 Chapter 3692

    Chapter 3692


    Chapter 3692


    Chapter 3692 ¨C Seeing rissa fire at Kathryn, her three sons were too


    scared to move closer, fearing she might shoot them too, ignoring their family bond. They stayed by


    Holden¡¯s side, waiting for the ambnce to take him to the hospital.


    Kathryn, with tears in her eyes, looked up at rissa, who stood by the stair railing. Breaking free


    from Audrey¡¯s hold, she ran forward, knelt down, and begged, ¡°Mom, please, don¡¯t make any more


    mistakes. I¡¯m your unfilial daughter¡ªtake it out on me, but let the hostages go. Put down the gun


    ande down.¡±


    She pleaded desperately, ¡°Mom, think about the kindness your sisters showed you, the regrets


    you¡¯ve had all these years. Think about me, my brothers, your grandchildren. Please, turn back,


    Mom!¡± Tears streamed down Kathryn¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her mother continue down


    this destructive path.


    rissa couldn¡¯t escape now. She heard the police calling for snipers to arrive, and she knew


    they¡¯d shoot her. Kathryn didn¡¯t want to see her mother killed, so she begged rissa to surrender.


    Pedro knelt beside Kathryn, and soon Mr. Jimenez and Audrey joined in, urging rissa to release


    the hostage and put down the gun.


    Mr. Jimenez said, ¡°rissa, look at your daughter. She¡¯s kneeling and begging you, her forehead is


    nearly bleeding. She¡¯s in her twenties and sees things more clearly than you. Can¡¯t you let go of


    your stubbornness?


    Everyone makes mistakes, but refusing to admit them is the real failure. rissa, wake up. Release


    the hostages, put down the gun,e down, and face the consequences. Only then can you honor


    the years your sister spent raising and educating you. You had so much, and if you hadn¡¯t been


    greedy, you¡¯d still be happy. You¡¯ve caused your own downfall.¡±


    A megaphone was handed to Mr. Jimenez, but he was too exhausted to continue after speaking for


    so long, so he passed it to Zachary.


    Zachary, now holding the megaphone, spoke to rissa, ¡°Mrs. Farrell, don¡¯t count on your assistant


    to save you. He can¡¯t even save himself. Your private helicopter is no longer an option. We¡¯ve


    already made arrangements to trap you.


    You can¡¯t escape tonight. Even with your gun, how many bullets do you have left? You can¡¯t kill us


    all. Stop this pointless fight. Put down your gun, let the hostages go, ande down. You might


    even get a lighter sentence.¡±


    Though his words about a lighter sentence weren¡¯t true, given everything rissa had done, there


    was no chance of leniency.


    The police took the megaphone from Zachary and continued to persuade rissa. They were


    armed, but with hostages involved, they couldn¡¯t risk rushing in.


    rissa stood on the roof, looking down at everyone below. Zachary¡¯s words hit her hard. Was her


    helicopter really unusable? Had Mr. Dunn lost his ability to carry out his ns, and was he unable to


    retrieve the guns he had hidden? Was he truly in danger now? N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 3693

    Chapter 3693


    Chapter 3693


    Chapter 3693 ¨C No matter how capable Mr. Dunn was, he was still just a man


    ¡ªand an old one at that. He was almost eighty, a few years older than her, and still working for her.


    But no matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯tpete with younger people like Zachary.


    He wasn¡¯t invincible.


    Just like Mr. Jimenez¡ªhe had been powerful too, but the assassins she sent nearly killed him. Even


    though he survived, he was seriously injured and had suffered from pain and illness for decades.


    If it weren¡¯t for a miracle doctor, Mr. Jimenez wouldn¡¯t be alive today.


    rissa didn¡¯t want to believe things were hopeless. She tried calling Mr. Dunn again.


    The call connected, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    The phone rang for a long time, but there was still no answer.


    She called again. Still nothing.


    It felt like her heart was falling into a bottomless pit.


    Coldness and despair crept up from her feet, spreading through her entire body, leaving her heart


    frozen.


    It was over. Completely over.


    She hadn¡¯t managed to kill any of them, couldn¡¯t escape, and even her assistant was likely dead.


    Looking at her daughter, kneeling and begging her to stop, and at her three sons standing by


    Holden, waiting for the ambnce, rissa smiled through her tears.


    The one who truly cared for her was her daughter. She felt guilt toward her older and younger


    sisters and was ashamed to face them.


    As a mother, she was too embarrassed to face Kathryn.


    ¡°Kathryn, stand up!¡± rissa called, telling her daughter to stop bowing. If Kathryn hurt herself, it


    would break her heart as a mother.


    ¡°I made mistakes, but there¡¯s no way to undo them now,¡± rissa said to her daughter. ¡°Kathryn,


    just live your life. Don¡¯t let anyone pressure you. Remember what I¡¯ve told you.  N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Pedro, I hope you¡¯ll remember what I asked of you and what you promised me. Kathryn, I¡¯m


    leaving her to you. Take care of her.¡±


    rissa knew there was no turning back, but she couldn¡¯t face prison. She¡¯d rather die than be


    locked up. She didn¡¯t want to endure the shame and insults from everyone.


    For decades, as the head of the family, she pushed out anyone who opposed her, took away


    benefits from many family members, and gathered all the power into her own hands.


    She had made too many enemies.


    While people in the family showed her respect, secretly they wished for her downfall. She didn¡¯t fear


    enemies. She¡¯d even killed her sister, who raised her¡ªwhy would she care about offending others?


    But after all the things she¡¯d done, all the enemies she made, the power she built now benefited her


    eldest sister¡¯s descendants. It made her angry.


    But what could she do now?


    She had taken what wasn¡¯t hers, and now it was slipping away.


    rissa raised her pistol again toward the people below.


    There were only two bullets left in the gun¡ªshe had already fired three.


    Seeing this, the police shouted for everyone to move back. Luckily, the yard of the Farrell family


    mansion was big, so when people retreated to the edges, they were several hundred meters from


    the main house.


    rissa¡¯s old pistol had a short range.


    As long as they stayed far enough, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hit them.


    It was also night, and though the yard was well-lit, it wasn¡¯t as bright as daytime. rissa, at


    seventy, didn¡¯t have the eyesight she used to.

 Chapter 3694

    Chapter 3694


    Chapter 3694


    Chapter 3694 ¨C Even though rissa stood at the highest point and aimed at


    the people below, she knew she likely wouldn¡¯t hit anyone.


    She was well aware of the limitations of her pistol and her own poor eyesight. At that distance, she


    couldn¡¯t even make out their faces.


    With only two bullets left, who could she hit?


    Just herself.


    rissa looked at the hostage she had taken¡ªa young woman with potential. Keeping her alive


    could be a threat to her daughter Kathryn¡¯s future. Killing her might give Kathryn a better chance.


    But no, even now, Kathryn might not advance.


    Keeping these capable people around would only create more problems for Liberty.


    Liberty¡¯s experience was mostly in simple businesses. After her divorce, she restarted with a small


    breakfast shop andter a restaurant. It wasn¡¯t until she came to Jensburg and started her new


    company that she entered the corporate world. Her experience was nowhere near Kathryn¡¯s.


    When Kathryn first joined the Farrell Group, many people didn¡¯t respect her, and she faced


    resistance. If Liberty took charge, she would have an even harder time earning respect and keeping


    her position.


    With this in mind, rissa pushed the unconscious hostage away.


    The woman hit the ground, waking up from the pain. Seeing rissa with a gun, she panicked and


    backed away in fear.


    rissa aimed the gun at her.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t shoot! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The woman knelt and begged for her life, terrified and helpless.


    rissa hesitated. She didn¡¯t want to kill her after all. Keeping these strong people around would


    cause Liberty more trouble.


    ¡°Get out!¡± rissa shouted, only intending to scare her.


    The woman froze, shocked that rissa might actually let her go. rissa had always been


    ruthless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to leave? Then die with me,¡± rissa taunted, pretending to shoot.


    The woman didn¡¯t wait any longer. She got up and ran downstairs as fast as she could.


    rissaughed. ¡°Coward!¡±


    As she turned her back, the police, Kathryn, and others rushed into the house.


    On the stairs, they encountered the stumbling hostage.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my mother?¡± Kathryn asked urgently.


    The woman, trembling, replied, ¡°She¡¯s still on the roof.¡±


    Kathryn let her go and sprinted toward the roof, followed by the police, all with guns drawn.


    Pedro, Zachary, Lilian, and other martial arts experts joined the rush upstairs. Though others,


    including the elderly, followed, they didn¡¯t dare move as quickly, afraid rissa might shoot them.


    Meanwhile, an ambnce arrived and took Holden, who had fainted from blood loss. Marco and his


    brothers followed him to the hospital, taking the chance to escape the chaos. They were terrified.


    They regretted not listening to their father and going back to the Janzen family¡¯s old house earlier. If


    they had, they wouldn¡¯t be in this mess.


    As Kathryn reached the rooftop, she saw rissa pointing the gun at her own head.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3695

    Chapter 3695


    Chapter 3695


    Chapter 3695 ¨C ¡°Mom, no!¡± Kathryn screamed, trying to run over. Then, a


    gunshot rang out. She saw her mother¡¯s body start to copse. ¡°Mom!¡± Kathryn rushed forward,


    catching her mother¡¯s limp body just in time. The gun her mother had been holding fell to the


    ground.


    ¡°Mom, Mom¡­¡± Kathryn sobbed, holding her tightly.


    rissa opened her eyes and looked at her daughter. She wanted to say something, but no words


    came out.


    In her fading vision, she saw her older and younger sisters. Her older sister stared at her, stern and


    serious, while her younger sister was furious. Of course they were angry¡ªshe had killed them.


    ¡°Sister¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    rissa whispered her apology, calling out to her sisters. Then her eyes slowly closed, but a faint


    smile appeared on her lips.


    She was at peace now. She had apologized to them, finally.


    She knew she had been wrong. She should never have killed her sisters for power and influence.


    Their parents had died young, and her eldest sister had taken on the role of a mother, raising her


    and their younger sister through many hardships. But she had repaid that kindness with cruelty,


    murdering them both.


    She was a killer, the greatest sinner of the Farrell family.


    It wasn¡¯t just her sisters¡ªshe had killed many others, too. Anyone who knew even a hint of the truth


    was silenced by her.


    rissa believed that only the dead could keep secrets. She thought no one could ever testify


    against her.


    But decadester, all her wrongdoings were brought to light, one by one. She had no defense, and


    she didn¡¯t want one anymore.


    Her daughter once asked if she regretted killing the people closest to her.  N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    She did.


    Many nights, she would wake up crying from dreams of her sisters.


    But it was toote. The damage was done, and there was no undoing it. Regret wouldn¡¯t change


    anything.


    All she could do was hold onto what she had sacrificed so much to get.


    Tonight, she had lost it all¡ªthe very thing she had killed so many people for.


    In the end, it was never truly hers.


    rissa¡¯s hands went limp.


    ¡°Mom, Mom!¡± Kathryn cried, hugging her mother¡¯s still-warm body. Tears streamed down her face.


    No amount of crying or screaming could bring her back.


    Her mother had died to make amends.


    Before she passed, she called for her sister.


    She knew she had been wrong, that she had betrayed her family. If she could go back, she would


    never have taken that doomed path. Hearing the gunshot, everyone rushed outside.


    When they saw that rissa had chosen death over facing thew, they fell silent. No one spoke.


    Pedro helped Kathryn support rissa¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t say a word tofort her, letting her cry


    out the pain, knowing it was the only way she could heal.


    Mr. Dunn, who had just returned to the Farrell mansion, jumped out of his car and rushed inside


    with his men. As he ran, he heard Kathryn¡¯s cries.


    Suddenly, he stopped. His men stopped, too.


    ¡°Madam is gone, and my duty is over,¡± Mr. Dunn murmured.


    He knelt down, bowing three times toward the house, then rose and walked away.


    His men, confused but loyal, followed him.


    Outside, Mr. Dunn got into his car alone and told the others not to follow. Then he drove off.


    The night grew deeper, but as always, after the darkest hour, the light returned. A new day began.

 Chapter 3696

    Chapter 3696


    ?


    Chapter 3696 - The news of the head of the Farrell family''s suicide dominated Jensburg''s headlines. Reports revealed that she had killed both her sisters out of jealousy. Some even imed she had fallen for her sister''s assistant, Mr. Jimenez, and when she couldn''t have him, she turned on her sister.


    The whole city was buzzing with gossip.


    Members of the Farrell family were overwhelmed with calls and questions. The Farrell Group was also in chaos.


    Kathryn sent a message to the work group, announcing she would take a week off. She instructed senior managers to inform thepany that everyone would be given a holiday. She needed time to handle her mother''s funeral.


    With rissa''s death, the debts were considered settled, and Audrey and the others would not pursue anything against Kathryn.


    Holden, who had been shot, was rushed to the hospital. Though he survived, the news of his wife''s death didn''t bring him the relief he had expected. Despite his hatred for her, they had been married for decades and had four children together. There had been some affection, but she was too controlling. After years of suffering, he cheated, leading to the breakdown of their marriage.


    Holden suddenly looked ten years older, lost in grief and confusion.


    With their mother gone, Marco and his brothers knew it was finally over. They arranged for someone to watch their father in the hospital, while they and Kathryn handled the funeral.


    From Wiltspoon, only Audrey, Darrell, Zachary, and Clive stayed behind. Liberty and Lilian remained in Jensburg. Everyone else returned home. They hade mainly to support Mr. Jimenez and make rissa believe her n was foolproof, setting her up for a downfall.


    Their presence had made a big difference. Without them, it would''ve been harder for Zachary and the others to swap the gasoline Mr. Dunn had prepared with water or find his new hiding ce for the gun. The police''s sudden arrival also sped up the chain of events.


    rissa''s funeral was quiet. Almost no one from the family attended.


    Audrey and the others, though younger than rissa, didn''t attend. rissa had killed Audrey''s parents, and she wouldn''t honor her enemy, even in death.


    Some of the wealthy families in Jensburg who had once been friendly with rissa dide, but many others distanced themselves, avoiding the funeral entirely.


    Kathryn didn''t expect many attendees. She was simply doing her duty as a daughter.


    Holden''s daughters, who had


    returned to his old house earlier,


    also came with their children. Even


    QUol?


    Erika, who was in the middle of a divorce with Marco, brought her children to burn incense for rissa.


    No matter how many mistakes rissa had made, to them, she was still their mother and grandmother.


    The day after rissa was buried, Kathryn received the news of Mr. Dunn''s death.


    He had snuck into the Farrell family''s private cemetery at night andmitted suicide in front of rissa''s grave.


    From the moment Mr. Dunn came into rissa''s life, his fate was sealed. He had lived to serve her and now, in death, he would remain by her side, even as a ghost. That was his purpose.


    Mr. Dunn was not part of the Farrell family, so Kathryn buried him in a separate cemetery in Jensburg, not beside the Farrell family plot. She felt he hadmitted too many terrible deeds for her mother and didn''t want him near their ancestors.


    Back at the Queen family''s house, only the older members like Audrey remained inside.


    Zachary and Clive had stepped out and were each sitting in separate pavilions, chatting on the phone with their wives.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 3697

    Chapter 3697


    ?


    Chapter 3697 ¨C Kevin was in the president''s office at Queen Enterprise, keeping his fianc¨¦e, Hayden,pany.


    Liberty had returned to work after several days away. There was a lot of work waiting for her, and she needed to catch up quickly so she could take the New Year''s holiday and head back to Wiltspoon.


    Sonny and Serenity were still at FC Manor, so Liberty might fly to Annenburg with Zachary to pick them up before returning to Wiltspoon for the New Year.


    After a busy year, the New Year''s holiday was her only chance to rest. She nned to deal with the Farrell family matters after the break.


    Once the New Year was over, Liberty knew she''d be very busy again. When Serenity gave birth, Liberty would be there, waiting outside the delivery room. To free up time for that, she had to finish all the important tasks ahead of time.


    But right now, instead of working in the general manager''s office, Liberty was video chatting with Sonny.


    Sonny had just spent an hour with Titus, copying the names of medicines. He was exhausted.


    At first, his handwriting was decent-thoughrge and a bit clumsy since he was just learning to write. But as he grew tired, his writing became messy and crooked. By the end, he could only fit a few words on the page.


    Titus, who had more practice, was more patient and managed to keep his handwriting neat.


    After an hour, Sonny took a break, borrowed Serenity''s phone, and video-called Liberty to proudly show her what he''d written.


    "Mom, look, does my handwriting look good?" he asked eagerly.


    Liberty smiled and praised him, "Not bad at all! For someone just learning to write, it''s very good."


    Serenity, teasing from the side, added, "He''s not showing you thest part-his writing was so messy I couldn''t even tell what the words were!"


    Sonny blushed in embarrassment and quickly reached over to cover Serenity''s mouth. "Auntie, don''t talk! I''m talking to Mom."


    Serenityughed. "Okay, okay, I''ll stop. You talk to your mom."


    Liberty chuckled on the phone. "You did great, Sonny. Writing for a whole hour is impressive for someone your age.¡±


    Sonny beamed, feeling proud of himself. But then he remembered Titus''s work and said, "Mom, Titus writes better than me."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Liberty reassured him, "That''s


    because Titus started earlier and practices more. Don''t worry-you''ll get better with time. Just keep at it, and soon you''ll be as good as him."


    Comforted by his mother''s words, Sonny smiled again.


    l


    He was naturally cheerful and quick to forget anything that upset him. Both Liberty and Serenity always reminded him that at his age, happiness was what mattered most, and that learning woulde in its own time.


    They also told him not topare himself to Titus, who had a different background and a tougher life. Titus had to carry the weight of a family feud, which forced him to grow up faster.


    Inparison, Sonny was much luckier. He had a happy childhood, andpared to most kids his age, he was already doing really well.

 Chapter 3698

    Chapter 3698


    ?


    Chapter 3698 - Even though Sonny knew he wasn''t as good as Titus in some ways, he never felt insecure. He stayed confident, cheerful, and full of life because his world was surrounded by love.


    ¡°Mom, I''m notpeting with Titus. I''m not studying medicine. I just copy medical books to keep himpany so he won''t get bored," Sonny said.


    The two were good friends. Serenity had told Sonny that copying books would help him, and since he trusted his aunt and mompletely, he believed her. If Serenity said it was good for him, Sonny was happy to practice his writing.


    After the New Year, when school started, Sonny would return to kindergarten confident that he could write better than some of his ssmates.


    "That''s right, no need topare. Have you been having fun thesest couple of days?" Liberty asked gently.


    Sonny replied, "Yes, I''ve been really happy, so happy I don''t even want to go home. Aunt said it''s called ''happy and forgetting home.""


    "Yes, that''s exactly what it means," Serenity exined.


    "Mom, when will youe home?" Sonny asked. "I still miss you."


    "Soon, next week, by the weekend," Liberty assured him, exining she''de home after finishing her work.


    Meanwhile, Duncan thought about Liberty every day and couldn''t wait for her toe back to Wiltspoon.. He wanted to get their marriage


    certificate before the New Year''s


    holiday. He also nned to propose to her in public before they got the certificate, wanting to make sure Liberty had all the speciaPmoments others did.


    Liberty didn''t care much about grand gestures. To her, what mattered was that they loved each other and that Duncan treated her well. But she was still touched by how much effort Duncan was putting into their wedding.


    For Liberty, this was her second marriage, so she didn''t think it needed to be big. But for Duncan, it was his first marriage, and he wanted it to be memorable. He was determined to make it a big celebration and show Hank and the Brown family that Liberty was living a better life without Hank.


    Liberty knew Duncan was doing all this to prove a point, especially since Hank had


    regretted their divorce a long time ago. But regret didn''t change anything-there was no going back. Liberty wasn''t the type to revisit a failed rtionship, and Hank knew that.


    Even though he regretted it, he never seriously asked Liberty to remarry him.


    To keep the Brown family from interfering with Liberty, Hank hadn''t even divorced Jessica, even though she was in jail for years. He imed he would wait for her to get out.


    With Hank still married, even Mrs. Brown and Chelsea gave up on trying to get Liberty back for him.


    It was a clear case of "why did they


    do it in the first ce?" But if Liberty and Hank hadn''t divorced, and if their marriage had stayed strong, Serenity might never have had her whirlwind romance with Zachary. Their troubles set everything in


    motion, and it seemed like fate had nned it all. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3699

    Chapter 3699


    ?


    Chapter 3699 - "Really? Mom, are youing back next week?" Sonny asked excitedly. "Is New Yearing soon? I want to light fireworks!"


    ¡°We can''t light fireworks here," Liberty exined. "If you want to see them, you''ll have to go to your uncle''s hometown."


    At the foot of Wildridge Manor, there was a bigwn where they could light fireworks. It wasn''t allowed in other ces due to the risk of fire. Fireworks and firecrackers were banned in the city, but in the countryside, they were still allowed. However, Liberty didn''t n on taking Sonny back to the Hunt family for New Year''s.


    Their grandparents still lived in the old house left by their parents. Despite the distance between them, Liberty and her sister might visit before New Year''s. After all, their grandparents were still family, and they could bring them some gifts and money for the holiday. But that would be it¡ªnothing


    more.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Then let''s go to my uncle''s house to watch fireworks!" Sonny eagerly decided.


    Titus had told him it was fun to light fireworks during New Year. FC Manor also had a bigwn, so it was perfect for fireworks.


    Liberty smiled warmly. "Alright, Sonny. Now give the phone to your aunt. You and Titus can go y."


    ¡°Okay! I''m going to see baby sister Avah. She''s so cute, Mom! I want a sister too,¡± Sonny said as he handed the phone to Serenity. He really loved baby sisters like Avah, but sadly, Avah was Titus''s sister, not his. He only got to see her when he visited.


    If he had a sister, he wouldn''t have to be jealous of Titus.


    Serenity smiled. "Sonny, maybe in a few years, your wish wille true. If your mom doesn''t give you a sister, I will!"


    Who wouldn''t want both a son and a daughter? Serenity certainly did. She especially wanted both to break the pattern of the York family only having


    sons.


    Sonny ran off happily, telling Titus, "My aunt said my mom will give me a sister soon, and if not, my aunt will! So, I''ll have a sister one day."


    Titus already had a sister, but he sighed, "I have a sister and a brother, but I don''t have an older brother."


    Titus was the eldest among the kids, and although he and Sonny were the same age, Titus still wished for an older brother.


    Just then, Jane came upstairs with


    Avah in her arms and overheard Titus. She couldn''t help but remember Titus''s past. He did have


    a brother-his cousin-but he didn''t survive. He, along with Titus''s


    grandparents, uncles, aunts,


    and many other rtives, had been killed in a conspiracy.


    Titus had been the only one to escape, thanks to his nanny. He also carried the Labbe family''s token and had their totem branded on his back. Without those, even if the enemy. wiped out his family, they could only act as temporary heads of the family. They could manage the people and property, but never truly im the leadership.


    That''s why the murderer was so determined to erase Titus and his lineage-he didn''t want to work hard only for someone else to inherit everything. The family''s true powery in the token and totem that Titus still held.

 Chapter 3700

    Chapter 3700


    ?


    Chapter 3700 - To fully take control of the Labbe family, the murderer needed to kill Titus and take both the token and totem, which were symbols of true leadership.


    "Sister!"


    Titus and Sonny saw Jane carrying Avah upstairs and ran over, excited. "Mom, I want to hold Avah," Titus said, reaching out his hands. Jane smiled, bent down, and handed Avah to him. "Hold her carefully, she''s a bit heavier now and more active than before."


    Both Titus and Sonny were strong for their age because they practiced martial arts, so Jane feltfortable letting them hold Avah. If it were Enzo, though, she wouldn''t trust them to hold him. Enzo was too wiggly, constantly moving, and sometimes hard to handle even for adults.


    Avah adored her big brothers. Whenever they held her, she clung tightly to their clothes or arms, as if afraid of falling. The family often said how smart Avah was, and it was true.


    "I know, Mom," Titus replied as he carefully carried Avah downstairs with Sonny following behind.


    Seeing this, the nanny rushed to the stairs, staying close behind them in case Titus couldn''t hold Avah properly. She didn''t take the baby away but followed closely, as Avah was the precious little one in the Johnson family, and they would all be heartbroken if anything happened to her.


    Meanwhile, Serenity asked Liberty, "Sister, is it over?"


    Liberty nodded. "Yes, no need to worry anymore. We just needed to put on a show, make rissa think she had a chance to destroy us. The idea was to create the illusion that she could win, so she''d take bigger risks. If we hadn''t shown up with so many people, rissa wouldn''t have felt pressured and might not have acted so recklessly.


    This way, it ended faster."


    Liberty exined that if they had continued fighting against the Farrell family in Jensburg for years, it would have dragged on with no clear end. They wanted a quick victory, so they came up with this n.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "They all said not to worry, that they had it under control," Liberty continued. "We discussed the n early on, and since you''re pregnant, I didn''t want to stress you out, so I kept it from you."


    Serenity hadn''t been told about the n. When rissa seemed under great pressure, Serenity feared for Liberty and Zachary''s safety, worrying that they might get hurt or worse. These past days had been tense for her.


    When Zachary and Clive flew to Jensburg, Serenity''s anxiety grew, imagining a fierce battle like the one with the Lafayette family. Thankfully, it was all part of the n. Once it ended Zachary called Serenity right away to reassure her. Otherwise, she would have been on edge for much longer, thinking something terrible had happened.


    The n was simple: put


    ???


    psychological pressure on rissa, pushing her to make desperate decisions. After her first attempt failed, she took bigger risks, leading to a situation where she was


    arrested formitting


    Even if she didn''t die, shoes.


    have ended up in prison.


    rissa had too much pride to ept that. As the head of her family for decades, she couldn''t bear the shame of spending her life in prison, so she chose to end her life.


    With herst breath, rissa whispered, "I''m sorry," to the sisters she had killed. Perhaps, in her final moments, she saw theming to settle the score. Those words, spoken with difficulty, were her way of seeking forgiveness and freeing her troubled soul.

 Chapter 3701

    Chapter 3701


    ?


    Chapter 3701 - Serenity nodded, relieved. "It''s good that it''s over, and I''m d everyone is okay."


    Now that the issue had been resolved, Serenity felt at ease. She asked, "Sister, will you be able toe back next week? When is Aunting back?"


    "Probably when I get my New Year''s holiday. Grandpa Jimenez wants to stay in Jensburg a bit longer. He''s lived there for decades, so it''s like his hometown."


    Mr. Jimenez was elderly and in poor health. The doctor said he might have two or three years left, or even less. It could be as soon as next year. He wanted to spend his final days in Jensburg, and after his death, he asked Audrey to bring his ashes back to be buried near the Farrell family''s private cemetery so he could continue watching over his master.


    Liberty added, "Zachary and Clive should be back in a couple of days. Both families have businesses in Jensburg, so they''ll be checking in on their subsidiaries and hotels."


    Serenity smiled, "Now that I know everything''s settled, I''m not in a rush for him toe back. How is Kathryn doing? Is she okay?"


    Liberty paused before answering. "Her mother just died-how could she be okay? No matter how cruel rissa was, she was still Kathryn''s mother. rissa feared a fierce battle and didn''t want Kathryn to get hurt. She even tried to send her away multiple


    times. Her love for Kathryn was real."


    Even though their rtionship wasn''t deep, there was still a bond between mother and daughter. Despite Kathryn''s strong morals, she was grieving. After her mother''s death, Kathryn could only hope her cousins and their family would let go of their hatred.


    If any atonement was needed, Kathryn would take on that responsibility for her deceased mother.


    Liberty continued, "Kathryn''s


    biological father was shot but is


    expected to survive. He''s still in hospital, No one else was hurt,.


    who alsomitted suicide, following her."


    except rissa''s assistant,


    swnow


    rissa''s assistant had been fiercely loyal, even in death.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Unlike him, Grandpa Jimenez didn''t follow his master to the grave because he wanted to avenge her death. Now that rissa was dead his revenge wasplete, and the Farrell family could return to normal. However, without that purpose, Grandpa Jimenez''s health was declining, which is why the doctor said his life wouldn''tst much longer.


    Even though he was nearly 100 years old, it hadn''t been long since they''d reunited, and everyone wished for him to live even longer-ideally to 120 years.


    "When Kathryn''s feelings settle, I''ll visit her at herpany," Liberty said.


    She and Kathryn had a lot inmon. If it weren''t for the conflict between their families, they would have been good friends. Although Kathryn was technically older, Liberty felt like the big sister.


    Serenity nodded. "Yes, let''s check on her. What did Aunt say?"


    "Aunt said we''ll handle everything after New Year''s. With the holiday so close, there''s no rush."


    rissa was gone, and Kathryn now knew the truth-that her mother had indeed killed her aunts to take control of the family. When Kathryn met with Audrey, she said that if this was true, she wouldn''t take over the Farrell family. Instead, she would return everything to Audrey''s side of the family.

 Chapter 3702

    Chapter 3702


    ?


    Chapter 3702 - Whether Audrey wanted to take over or let the younger generation, like Liberty, handle things was up to her. Kathryn didn''t care; she simply returned what wasn''t hers back to Audrey.


    Serenity said, "Don''t worry, let''s focus on the good news about you and Brother Duncan first."


    Liberty suddenly went quiet.


    Serenity asked, "Sister, what''s wrong? Haven''t you decided yet? Didn''t you say you and Brother Duncan would make it official before the New Year?" Duncan was already nning the proposal.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I''ve thought about it," Liberty replied, "but when it''s time to actually do it, I get nervous. I don''t know if Sonny will ept it. I''ll be spending a lot of time in Jensburg¡ªwill Duncan be okay with that?"


    She paused before continuing. "Thinking about it is one thing, but actually doing it is different. Duncan and I haven''t been together for very long, not even as long as I was with Hank. Hank and I were together for years, but in the end... Seren, I know Duncan is different from Hank, but after going through one divorce, it''s hard not to overthink


    things. If this marriage doesn''t work out, I don''t think I''ll believe in marriage again. I won''t want to get married anymore."


    Liberty had thought carefully before agreeing to marry Duncan. He was kind, treated Sonny like his own, and had genuinely touched her heart, which is why she was willing to give marriage another try.


    Serenity reassured her, "Sister,


    follow your heart. When people get married, they always hope to spend their lives together, facing whatever challengese. But we know that not every couple makes it through tough times. The best thing We can do is cherish the present and hope for the future, hoping our husbands will grow old with us.


    When Zachary and I first got together, we weren''t sure we''d make it a lifetime. Life is long, and we don''t know what challenges are ahead. But I believe as long as we work


    together, we can handle anything thates our way. I believe we''ll grow old together. You and Brother Duncan have already been through a lot, so you''ll value each other more and trust your love."


    Liberty did truly love Duncan, which is why she was so anxious about the future. If she didn''t care, she wouldn''t be so worried about what might happen.


    Liberty smiled, "You''re right. I''m overthinking. Duncan is nothing like Hank. He saw me at my worst and never judged me, unlike Hank."


    When Liberty was with Hank, she had gained weight and lost her confidence. But with Duncan, she had transformed, regaining her figure and her beauty. Duncan had seen her at her lowest and still treated her with love and respect. Why would he change now?


    "Serenity, don''t tell Zachary what I said. I don''t want him to worry Duncan." Serenity promised, "I won''t tell."


    This was a private conversation between sisters. When Serenity had doubts about her own rtionship with Zachary, Liberty had supported and advised her, helping her make the right choices. Now, it was Serenity''s turn to guide Liberty through her own uncertainty, just as Liberty had done for her before.

 Chapter 3703

    Chapter 3703


    ?


    Chapter 3703 - Serenity said, "Anyone can see how much Brother Duncan cares for Sonny. Even someone who can''t see would feel his love for Sonny. He''s the perfect stepfather and treats Sonny like his own son. Sonny is now much closer to him than to his biological father."


    "I know, Seren, I know. I won''t let my thoughts get the best of me again. Duncan and I have been married for years, and we''ve known each other for so long. We understand each otherpletely. I don''t regret marrying him!"


    Liberty was only confused for a moment, but after talking to Serenity, she regained her rity and calm.


    She and Duncan had faced resistance from their families. But after Duncan''s car ident, the Lewis family stopped objecting, and Duncan is recovering now. Even if Duncan visits their home, his family won''t oppose them anymore.


    If they have a daughter in the future, she will take Liberty''s surname, and Duncan''s family will ept that too.


    What more could Liberty worry about? She''s ready to embrace this new chapter of her life and find happiness again.


    Liberty asked, "Zachary called you, right?"


    Serenity replied, "Yes, he told me everything. I didn''t know at first. I figured you didn''t want me to worry, so I pretended not to know and took Sonny on vacation."


    After saying this, Serenity felt a bit guilty. "I feel useless sometimes. When you needed help, I wasn''t there, and you had to arrange everything for me. Zachary told me rissa tried to take you hostage. If I had been there, and she tried anything with me, I would have knocked her down." Serenity was both angry and afraid when Zachary told her. She was furious that rissa, near death, tried to drag Liberty down with her.


    She was terrified of what might have


    happened if Liberty had fallen into rissa''s hands. Even if she


    survived, she would have suffered terribly. Thankfully, Lilian saved Liberty.


    Lilian had assured Serenity not to worry because there were enough people there to protect Liberty.


    When Lilian returned, Serenity nned to thank her personally.


    If something had happened to Liberty, Serenity would never be happy again, and it would have created a rift between her and Zachary because he had kept the truth from her.


    Liberty smiled, "There''s no need for


    you to worry We had already set a trap for rissa and just waited for her to fall into it. Now that


    everything''s over, you can rx


    Don''t let this stress affect


    your


    sleep. Make sure to eat well too. You''re carrying my first nephew, and I love him just as much as I love


    Sonny."


    Serenity smiled too. "Sister, I may skip meals sometimes, but never when ites to the baby."


    Even if she didn''t eat, the baby


    would take nutrients from her body. But she wasn''t going to go hungry,- especially since Jane at the Johnson house made sure she had nourishing soup every day. Jane didn''t want her losing weight, especially when Zachary returned. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Serenity felt touched, unsure whether tough or cry.


    "Well, let''s talk more when I get back. I have work to finish and need to go to Farrell Group this afternoon. Kathryn should be back at the office today."


    Since rissa''s death, they had left the Farrell family mansion and hadn''t returned. There were only a few days left in the year, and there was still so much to do.


    Even if Liberty officially takes over the Farrell Group, she won''t move into the mansion too quickly.

 Chapter 3704

    Chapter 3704


    ?


    Chapter 3704 - Liberty usually stayed at Fortress Hotel or sometimes at thepany. She was thinking of buying a house in Jensburg so that when Duncan and Sonny visited, they wouldn''t have to stay in a hotel. They''d talk more about it after moving into the Farrell family mansion.


    After the call, Serenity felt good. She put away her phone and was about to go downstairs when she saw Jane.


    With a smile, she asked, "When did you get here?"


    Jane replied, "I''ve been here for a while. I saw you were on the phone with your sister, so I didn''t interrupt. Is everything okay?"


    Jane already knew what had happened that night. Her brother and sister-inw were involved. While she didn''t y a big role, she was there to support Audrey and the others.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Sariyah and her husband were also there, just to watch how things unfolded. Mr. Jimenez and others were in Jensburg too, and Sariyah wanted to meet with her master.


    Now Dakota had gone back to Meadspring with Sariyah and her husband, along with Ezequiel and others. Bianca had returned to the Du family. She had been away for a long time, and if she didn''t go home soon, her elders would scold her.


    As for Jane and Evan, there was no rush. Evan still didn''t know that Jane was actually Fox, or Abby Du. He had his suspicions, but no proof. The one who should be worried was Evan, not her.


    When she wanted to marry Evan as Abby, he had turned her down, saying he didn''t love her, even though his grandmother had chosen her to be his wife. It''s not like she had no other options-she didn''t have to marry Evan.


    Abby decided that during the New Year, when everyone was free, she would go on a few blind dates her family arranged. She''d give herself and those suitors a chance.


    There was no point in fixating on Evan.


    People had tried to advise Evan, but he didn''t listen, so Abby wasn''t going to me herself.


    Serenity nodded.


    "Where are Titus and Sonny? And what about Avah? Isn''t she with you?"


    Jane answered, "The boys took Avah downstairs to y. Laurel and the others are with them too. The boys are having fun, and Avah loves ying with them."


    Jane suddenly asked, "Seren, I''m nning to take the kids to my mom''s ceter. Want toe with us for a couple of days? But my mom still lives in the countryside- it''s not very exciting."


    She worried Serenity might not enjoy it.


    Serenityughed. "I grew up in the countryside, how could I not be used to it? I''d love to go if you''re willing to take me and the kids. I hear your parents have a lot of chickens and ducks¡ªthey''re free-range, right? I bet they taste amazing!"


    Serenity wasn''t short of food; she just wanted Jane to know she was looking forward to the trip.


    Jane smiled. "Yes, they raise a lot. I


    keep telling them not to, but they insist. They even sent me a dozen chickens over the holidays. Every time Igo back, they load my car with eggs, rice, homemade peanut oil, sweet potatoes, and taro."


    "They alwaysin that my trunk is too small and joke that I should drive a truck. They say nine out of ten daughters are thieves, and I feel like one every time!"

 Chapter 3705

    Chapter 3705


    ?


    Chapter 3705 - She brought back a car full of goods from her parents and grandparents. Her parents packed her car with farm- grown treats.


    Of course, she didn''t mind at all, and even her inws loved them. Every time she returned from visiting her parents, her uncles and aunts woulde over to share the farm goods she had brought back.


    Jane knew her inws'' elders were excited to share the things she brought because it was their way of showing respect to her.


    It was an honor for her to be part of the Johnson family.


    Serenity said enviously, "That''s the love your parents have for you."


    Her parents had passed away, and she could no longer experience that kind of love. She had no family home to go back to. Even though the house still existed, without her parents, going back would only make her feel sad.


    Although her rtionship with her grandparents had improved, it wasn''t as close as Jane''s bond with her own family.


    Jane had returned to the Murphy family, even though she wasn''t their biological child. The Murphys treated her better than their own children. She usually visited her adoptive parents, while her biological parents were traveling abroad and only returned asionally.


    Now that Sariyah was in charge of the Lafayette family, Jane''s parents felt they could finally enjoy retirement and live their lives. They had lost over 20 years due to other


    circumstances, and Jane''s mother had been deeply affected by Jane''s disappearance. It wasn''t until they found Jane that her mother slowly recovered.


    "My mom has also been asking when you''ll be free to visit us. The weather''s nice today, so let''s take the kids and stay for a couple of days. The sweet potatoes are in season, and we can roast some when we get there."


    Serenity said nostalgically, "I can''t even remember thest time I had roasted sweet potatoes-real ones roasted in the field, not in the oven." Jane smiled. ¡°Then I''ll make sure you get some this time."


    n


    "Let''s go and take the kids too. If I don''t bring Enzo and Avah, my parents will be disappointed. They always joke that once they have grandchildren, they don''t need me anymore. It''s a typical generation gap."


    Sometimes, Jane felt a little jealous seeing how much her parents spoiled the kids. Before they had children, she was the center of attention? Now, her parents wouldn''t even let her visit without bringing the kids f she said the kids weren''t feeling well, her parents would immediately pack up and head to her inws'' house, as if being there would magically make the kids feel better. Luckily, the children were healthy and rarely got sick. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Serenityughed. "A lot of elders are like that. They''re always closer to their grandkids."


    As they chatted, the two headed downstairs.


    Jane called out to the kids, "Titus, Sonny, we''re going to your grandma''s house for a couple of days."


    nnah, who was sitting on the sofa ying with Enzo, heard Jane and asked, "Jane, are you going to your mom''s?"


    "Yes, Mom. We''re going to stay for two days. My mom misses the kids."


    nnah kissed her grandson''s cheek and said, "Avah''s going to grandma''s house? Grandma will miss you too! Jane, why don''t you take me with you? I haven''t had a good chat with your mom in a while."


    In reality, the two inws had only spent a week together. nnah had invited Jane''s mother to the city for shopping, beauty treatments, and dining. Mrs. Murphy stayed at her daughter''s house for a night, but Jane had arranged for a driver to take her back the next day.


    virs.


    Murphy said she couldn''t stay longer because she had to look after her


    chickens and ducks, or she would have stayed a few more days.

 Chapter 3706

    Chapter 3706


    ?


    Chapter 3706 - Sometimes, nnah and her husband would take the grandmother along, and without telling Jane, the three of them would drive to their inws'' house and stay there for a week, not wanting to leave.


    Grandma Johnson especially enjoyed visiting Grandma Murphy and listening to the rural women talk about family matters-basically gossiping. She loved it and was the most talkative of all.


    Jane smiled and asked, "Mom, do you want to tell Dad?"


    nnah replied, "No need, your dad won''t mind. If anything, he''ll just drive me there."


    "Alright, let''s go then," Jane said as she picked up Avah, took Titus by the hand, and her mother-inw followed, carrying Enzo.


    Serenity held Sonny.


    "Where are Laurel''s two little ones?" Jane suddenly remembered her two nephews.


    "They''re asleep. The nanny took them back. It''s better not to bring them; they''re too mischievous. If we take them to your mom''s, we won''t get a moment of peace. Their parents aren''ting along, and it would be hard to manage them."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    At home, Jane didn''t mind nnah helping to watch the nephews, and it was fun to have more kids around. But when going out, she wouldn''t take them without their parents.


    It''s too much responsibility to watch someone else''s kids, and if something happened, it would be hard to exin to their parents.


    Jane nodded. "It''s good they have a nanny."


    Even without her mother-inw reminding her, Jane knew not to take the kids without their parents.


    The group got into several cars and headed to Jane''s mother''s house. Meanwhile, in Jensburg.


    At the hospital, Kathryn finally found time to visit Holden, who had been shot by rissa.


    Holdeny in bed, looking much older and frail. Though he was in his seventies, he had always taken care of himself and looked younger. Now, he appeared as old as Mr.


    Jimenez.


    "Miss," the servant taking care of Holden greeted Kathryn respectfully, then stepped aside so she could approach the bed.


    "How did my father end up like this?" Kathryn muttered to herself.


    She had been busy with rissa''s funeral,forting the family, and handling Mr. Dunn''s arrangements, so this was her first visit since Holden was hospitalized.


    After rissa''s death, Holden was said to be in a bad state, but Kathryn hadn''t thought much of it until now. Seeing him so weak and aged in just a few days surprised her.


    She had assumed Holden wouldn''t be sad about rissa''s death and might even be relieved.


    Kathryn also understood why


    rissa shot Holden. rissa knew she was going to die and feared Holden would try to control things


    after her death. She wanted to take him down with her.


    Kathryn sighed inwardly.


    If rissa was so concerned about Holden, why did she provoke him and invite him over?


    After being married for decades, they had turned against each other in their old age.


    The servant softly added, "Mr. Janzen has been like this since hearing about the Farrell family''s troubles. When he isn''t like this, he just sleeps."

 Chapter 3707

    Chapter 3707


    ?


    Chapter 3707 - Kathryn softly asked, "Is my dad willing to eat?"


    The servant replied, "He''ll eat, but not much. He''s mostly in a daze. Sometimes he talks to himself, but I can''t make out what he''s saying."


    Kathryn was quiet for a moment before saying, "I understand. You can leave now. I''ll talk to him."


    The servant nodded respectfully and left the room. Now, only Holden and Kathryn were in the ward.


    Kathryn pulled a chair over and sat by the bed, looking at Holden for a long time before speaking. "Dad, Mom''s gone. We have to face the truth. The dead can''te back."


    She paused. "Mom made so many mistakes."


    Kathryn stopped herself from saying more. In an unspoken way, she believed that death was too easy for her mother, considering how many lives her mother had ruined.


    Holden turned his head, and his eyes seemed toe alive again. He stared at his daughter for a long while before finally speaking. "Kathryn, I thought I''d be happy when your mom died, but when I heard the news, I wasn''t happy at all. Instead, I felt empty. The truth is, I loved your mother. If I didn''t, I would''ve never stayed with her."


    "Yes, the Janzen family was in decline, and I did marry into your family partly for my own reasons. But I did love your mother."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    He sighed. "Over time, your mother became too controlling. I never had more than $500 to myself. Even your brothers, when they were little, had more pocket money than I did. I used to sneak money from them behind her back."


    Holden paused, confessing, "I was weak. I''d look at younger, beautiful women and have thoughts, but after your mom caught me once, I didn''t dare act on them again. I thought about cheating because she was so strict. She was always in control, always in charge.


    She was ruthless-everyone feared her. She was the head of the family, and everything had to go her way. I was afraid. I might''ve had wandering thoughts, but I didn''t have the courage to act on them."


    Holden''s eyes brightened as he


    recalled the past. "When I cheated, I thought I was being so careful. Your mom was out of town, but


    somehow, she came back early and caught me. Looking back now, realize others were stirring up trouble behind the scenes. They used me to hurt your mom, and I didn''t even know it. That''s what led to this mess."


    Holden''s voice broke, and tears ran down his face.


    el.ne


    "Kathryn, sometimes I truly hated your mom and wished she would die. But now that she''s gone, I regret it all. I regret everything I did to make her angry. If only I had just kept enduring it a little longer, we wouldn''t have ended up like this in our old age. I tolerated her for decades-what was a few more years? Why didn''t I just let her have her way? If I had known, I would''ve endured it until the end of our lives."


    At least then, people would''ve remembered them as a loving couple.


    But now, everyone in Jensburg knew their marriage had fallen apart, and rissa, even in death, had wanted to take him down with her.


    His infidelity had caused a scandal, and rissa must have been deeply disappointed in him.


    No, Holden thought. She never had any hope or love for him at all.

 Chapter 3708

    Chapter 3708


    Chapter 3708 - "Did your mother ever love me, Kathryn?" Holden asked, but before she could answer, heughed bitterly. "No, she didn''t. She never loved me. Few people wanted to be with her, but I did. She couldn''t get Mr.


    Jimenez''s love, and she needed an heir, so she stayed with me."


    Kathryn remained quiet. She didn''t know if her mother had ever truly cared for her


    father. Maybe she had, maybe she hadn''t. But now, it didn''t matter-her mother was gone.


    Holden continued, "I spent decades trying to warm her heart, but I couldn''t. I failed as a man, Kathryn. If she had loved me even a little, I wouldn''t have looked for excitement elsewhere or cheated on her. I did those things mostly to get back at her."


    Kathryn pursed her lips and said, "I think my mom still cared. If she didn''t, she wouldn''t have had four children with you, and she wouldn''t have been so angry when you cheated."


    Desperate for reassurance, Holden asked again, "Really? Did she love me?"


    Then heughed through his tears. "Kathryn, don''t try tofort me. I know she never loved me. She only had children with me because she needed an heir. If IVF had been an option back then, she wouldn''t have married me at all."


    ¡°When I cheated, it wasn''t because she cared about me. She was angry because I embarrassed her. She couldn''t stand my betrayal. Honestly, if Mr. Jimenez had returned sooner and been willing to be with her, she would''ve left me for him."


    "She would''ve cheated first, and she wouldn''t have cared whether it hurt me. She only thought about herself, controlling others as she always did. In her eyes, I was just there to help her have children. She had love, but it was for Mr. Jimenez, for Shiloh, and thest bit was for you, Kathryn."


    Kathryn softly responded, "Dad, she did love me as a mother."


    "Motherly love is still love. She didn''t. love your brothers as much because they weren''t driven or capable. If they had been more sessful, maybe she would''ve loved them more. But your mother always said my blood was bad, that your brothers took after me and were therefore useless."


    "She always said the daughters of the Farrell family were exceptional, but not all of them are. Many are just like regr people."


    Only the direct bloodline truly stood out.


    Kathryn sighed, "Dad, Mom''s gone now. You don''t need to dwell on these things


    anymore. It''s all in the past. Focus on getting better, leave the hospital for the New Year, and afterward, maybe my eldest brother can take you on a trip to rx."


    Holden wiped his tears, calming down. After a moment, he asked, "Did your mother say anything before she passed?"


    Kathryn hesitated before replying, "She called my aunt and apologized." Holden looked disappointed.


    Had he hoped rissa would think of him in her final moments? He knew he didn''t deserve that.


    "She found peace," Holden said


    softly. "I think she felt guilty all these years. She was close to your aunt. If not for that... I''m not sure how things


    would''ve turned out. By the time!!!!!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    met her, she was already the head of the Farrell family."

 Chapter 3709

    Chapter 3709


    ?


    Chapter 3709 - Kathryn thought to herself: What did it matter if her mother and aunt had been close?


    It didn''t change how cruel her mother was.


    In the end, her aunt died because of her mother''s schemes.


    What had her aunt done wrong? Her mother not only lost her older sister but caused her death.


    Her aunt likely never realized it was her own sister who betrayed her. And those who had even an inkling or helped her mother wereter killed too.


    Some lost their entire families.


    After that tragedy decades ago, so many innocent lives were ruined.


    rissa truly deserved her fate. But Kathryn couldn''t say that out loud-it was still her mother.


    Holden said, "Your mother always favored daughters. I didn''t know you and Shiloh were switched before. She loved Shiloh the most. Whenever I made her mad, Shiloh would always beg for me."


    Kathryn stayed silent.


    When she first returned to her family, she saw how much they adored Shiloh, the girl they thought was their real daughter.


    Kathryn said quietly, "Don''t talk about Shiloh..." Holden sighed and tried to sit up.


    Kathryn stood and helped him, cing a pillow behind his back for support.


    Holden then said, "Kathryn, can you get me a ss of water? I''ve been talking so much, and I''m thirsty."


    Kathryn went and got him a ss of warm water. After he drank, she put the cup aside and asked if he wanted some fruit.


    "I''m not hungry. You can take it back or have the servant clear itter. Nothing tastes good to me now that your mother''s gone," Holden replied. Kathryn sat down again.


    Holden then asked the critical question, "Now that your mother is gone, how will thepany and the family be managed?"


    This was about the future of the


    Stand


    Janzen family and Holden''s own security in his old age. His wife, who had been in control for so long, was gone, and it left him feeling lost older than ever. But despite the sadness, Holden wasn''t thinking of following her in death. He wanted to live, to enjoy the years ahead and make up for what he had missed.


    In his mind, Kathryn, his biological daughter, would be in charge of the Farrell family. Even if they weren''t close, she would still take care of him as her father.


    But Kathryn responded firmly, "My mother became head of the family by betraying my aunt. That position should have gone to my cousin. I my cousin doesn''t want it, she can appoint someone else. If everything goes as nned, Liberty will take


    over.


    I won''t be running the Farrell family. That position was stolen by my mother-it doesn''t belong to us. It''s not mine, and I don''t want it."


    Unless her aunt''s descendants


    refused the role, Kathryn would not


    step in. Audrey had already set things in motion for Liberty to take charge, and Liberty had spent months getting familiar with the city. There shouldn''t be any issues with the transition.


    If Liberty needed help, Kathryn would assist, but once Liberty was firmly in ce, Kathryn would leave Jensburg.


    She didn''t need anything from the Farrell family to survive she had her own career.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Holden panicked when he heard this. "Kathryn, how can you give away everything your mother worked so hard for? Wouldn''t her death have been for nothing?"

 Chapter 3710

    Chapter 3710


    ?


    Chapter 3710 - Holden continued, "What happened in the past is over. Your mother was the head of the family, and now that she''s gone, you, as her daughter, should take her ce. Don''t be foolish and let everything go back to your cousin.¡±


    Kathryn remained calm. ¡°Dad, it''s not mine to take. Our family wronged my cousin and her family.¡±


    Holden tried to reason with her: "We didn''t do anything wrong. It was your mother who killed your aunt, and she''s paid for it with her life. What more do they want? Kathryn, don''t give up everything from the Farrell family. If you do, what will happen to us? Your brothers won''t be able to survive." "Dad, I''ve said this before. If my mother really killed my aunt, I will give up the Farrell Group and everything that belongs to them. It was never ours to begin with," Kathryn replied, unmoved.


    She never liked the Farrell family. If she weren''t biologically tied to them, she would have stayed out of this mess.


    Holden grew more upset. "How can I not care? This affects my retirement! If you hand over Farrell''s, will Audrey let you or your brothers stay in thepany? How will we make money?


    You''re young, and Pedro is there for you-he''s loyal and can support you. But what about your brothers? It''s hard to find a job after 35. Both your eldest and second brothers are over that age. If they can''t find work, how will they take care of themselves, let alone me in my old age?


    I raised sons to take care of me in my old age, but if they have no money or food, how can they? You can''t just give everything away. That''s the inheritance your mother left for you!


    Ignore what others say. They''ll


    always talk. We just need to live our own lives. If you don''t look out for yourself, you''ll suffer. Also, how much private property did your


    mother leave? Since we never


    divorced, I''m entitled to half. You''ll give me half first, then divide the rest equally among the five of us-me and the children."


    Kathryn quietly observed her father. Suddenly, she realized everything her mother had nned. Even on her deathbed, her mother wanted to remove her father from the picture to protect Kathryn from being burdened by him.


    Her mother saw thising and had prepared to y the bad guy so Kathryn wouldn''t feel guilty about cutting ties with him.


    It was only by chance that her father had survived.


    Kathryn stood up and said coldly,


    "My mother''s private property has already been divided ording to her will. It will be distributed exactly as written."


    rissa had made a will years ago, when Shiloh was still alive and Kathryn had just returned to her family. The whole family was present when it was drafted.


    Kathryn said, "Dad, have you forgotten? Mom made a will two or three years ago. Everything will be divided ording to that."


    Holden fell silent. He had indeed forgotten about the will.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 3711

    Chapter 3711


    ?


    Chapter 3711 - Holden had been present when rissa made her will, and at the time, he didn''t dare to object. The will stated that if rissa passed away before him, half of her private property would go to Kathryn, her biological daughter, who was to take over the family business. The remaining half would be divided equally among their three sons.


    Shiloh was left out. The will only mentioned that before they discovered Shiloh wasn''t part of the Farrell family, she didn''t have to return what she had received and could continue using it. As for Holden, rissa''s husband, he wasn''t given anything directly. Instead, the will stated that his three sons would support him in the future. How much pocket money they gave him was up to them, not rissa.


    After a long silence, Holden said, "Even if everything is divided as your mother wanted, you''re still my child. Don''t you have to take care of me in my old age?"


    Kathryn replied, "I never said I wouldn''t support you, Dad. If my brothers can''t do it, I''ll make sure you have enough money to live on. I won''t let you starve."


    Kathryn wouldn''t abandon her father in his retirement, but this had nothing to do with her taking over the Farrell family business. She added, "Whether or not I take over the business has nothing to do with supporting you. Even without it, I can afford your expenses. You have four children. Are you really worried we can''t support you?"


    Holden, frustrated, responded, "It''s not just about giving me a few hundred dors a month. I want to live in a big vi, with a luxury car, and have servants to take care of me. I''m old, and life isn''t easy. I need more than one servant-several, actually. If you


    don''t take over the family business, where will you get the money for all this? How much of your mother''s property do you think you''ll get, even if she favored you?"


    Holden wasn''t sure how much


    private property rissa had, but he


    assumed it was a lot. After taking


    control of the family, rissa had worked hard to privatize much of the family''s assets. Holden guessed it must be worth hundreds of millions, maybe even billions.


    As he thought about all that money, resentment toward rissa red up again. Why should he feel sad? He had been under her control for decades. Now that she was gone, he should feel relief, not grief.


    His main concern now was to


    secure his own benefits. If he


    couldn''t im rissa''s wealth, at least he could expect his children to treat him like the patriarch of the Farrelt family. The real frustration was that he had made himself an eunuch, or else he could''ve found another partner.


    Kathryn looked at him for a moment before speaking. ¡°If you''re asking about my


    mother''s personal wealth, there isn''t much. But over the years, she gradually merged the family business with her personal assets, so there is a significant amount."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "My mother killed both my aunts. My younger aunt had no children, so there''s no one topensate. But my eldest aunt had descendants. As my mother''s daughter, even though she''s gone, I feel obligated to make amends to my eldest aunt''s family."


    Hearing this, Holden''s expression darkened. He red at Kathryn and snapped, "Are you trying to drive me to my grave? You''re going to give all your mother''s wealth to Audrey and her family?"

 Chapter 3712

    Chapter 3712


    Chapter 3712 - "Your mother worked tirelessly for the Farrell family for decades. Even though her position as the head of the family was taken from her, her contributions are undeniable. Whether or not she was sessful, she put in the effort. The property she has now is well-earned.


    Don''t think you can do whatever you want just because she''s gone. If you dare to give away her property to Audrey and others, I can''t stop you, but your three brothers can sue you."


    Kathryn remained calm and said, "If nothing extreme had happened, we would all just divide the property ording to her will."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Holden grew uneasy and asked cautiously, "What do you mean? Didn''t your mother leave everything to you? Did she change her willter on?" Kathryn didn''t answer directly. Before, rissa had wanted to send her away and had even brought Pedro over to entrust everything to him, telling Kathryn to take her wealth and leave. Kathryn hadn''t followed through with her mother''s request, but she suspected rissa may have altered her will after that.


    After arranging her mother''s funeral, Kathryn had to calm the concerns of both the family and thepany. While everyone was working as usual, there were whispers about who would take over the Farrell Group. Kathryn wasn''t in a hurry to deal with rissa''s estate. If Holden hadn''t brought it up, she wouldn''t have focused on it just yet.


    Later, she would ask awyer to review the will and see if rissa had changed it or left everything to her. Regardless, Kathryn felt responsible forpensating her aunt''s descendants, knowing her mother owed them that much.


    Many of rissa''s assets had been taken from thepany, and some of the family''s charity funds were privatized by her. Kathryn didn''t intend to keep any of this; she nned to return it all to Audrey. Whatever Audrey did with it would be her choice.


    "Dad, I won''t keep it all. My three


    brothers still have their share. I know


    they haven''t treated me well, but we are still siblings. They''re in their thirties and aren''t very capable. Without the Farrell Group, they'' struggle. Even though they have their own businesses, the ie isn''t much, and they still need to support their families.


    hey have


    So, I''ll make sure they get their share. What I do with mine is up to me. I know you can''t force me to change my mind."


    Holden understood that Kathryn


    might seem fragile, but she was tough, just like her mother. The only difference was that Kathryn was fair and reasonable. Once she made a decision, not even rissa could have changed it. Just like how rissa had tried to send Kathryn away several times, yet she always returned, much to her mother''s frustration.


    Kathryn added, "Dad, focus on getting better When you''re well, you can leave the hospital ande home for the New Year. My brothers are grown men. Even if they aren''t wealthy, they have more than most people could ever dream of. As long as they live honestly, they be fine."

 Chapter 3713

    Chapter 3713


    ?


    Chapter 3713 - Kathryn didn''t know exactly how much money her three brothers had. Even though her mother thought they were useless, she still helped them make money while she was alive. Kathryn guessed they were worth tens of millions, if not hundreds of millions.


    With that kind of money, how could theyin about being poor? What could they possibly be worried about?


    Still, if Kathryn didn''t take control of the Farrell family, her brothers might not survive in Jensburg. They weren''t capable and had always relied on the Farrell Group and their mother''s protection. But with new leadership, no one would shield them anymore, and the Farrell Group wouldn''t let them behave as they pleased.


    Even if Kathryn took charge, she wouldn''t allow the Farrell Group to cover for her


    brothers. Plus, Audrey''s side of the family had always been at odds with theirs. Whether Audrey or Liberty took control, her brothers would have a hard time.


    If they were smart, they''d sell off their assets, turn them into cash, and leave Jensburg. That way, they could still keep some of their wealth. If not, they''d end up with nothing and might even be forced to live on the streets.


    Kathryn wasn''t feeling generous enough to constantly support her brothers. She wasn''t going to sacrifice herself for them.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Whypare yourself to ordinary people? You''re special!" Holden urged. He didn''t want to let go of his wife''s wealth and wanted to fight for his sons. Softening his tone, he said, "Kathryn, I know you''re kind. You feel like your mother made mistakes. Sure, she wasn''t perfect, but she was still your mother.


    "If she knew what you were doing, she''d be furious. You''ve got so many nieces and nephews. What if your brothers run out of money? You know they''re not very capable, so don''t act rashly.


    "Audrey''s family and the others


    aren''t short on money. Audrey is married into the Stone family, which is second only to the York family in Wiltspoon. Liberty''s sister is the eldestdy of the York family, the richest in Wiltspoon, worth hundreds of billions.


    "They''re all wealthier than our Farrell Group. They won''t even care about the littlepensation you offer. And do you really think they''ll forgive your mother just because you give them money?


    "Kathryn, you and they are enemies. There will never be peace. Audrey''s mother was killed by your mother, and Audrey and her family forced your mother''s death. Your parents and their family are sworn enemies.


    "So why be soft-hearted? They won''t appreciate it."


    Holden handed Kathryn a cup. "Pour some water for your dad. I''ve talked so much, and now I''m thirsty."


    Kathryn poured him a cup of warm water withoutint. As she did, she overheard him calling Marco.


    She didn''t care.


    What could he tell Marco? Marco didn''t have the authority to make decisions for her. Until Audrey or Liberty took over, Kathryn was in charge of the Farrell family.

 Chapter 3714

    Chapter 3714


    ?


    Chapter 3714 - Marco couldn''t change Kathryn''s decisions, and she wasn''t afraid of pressure from her father or brothers. If she couldn''t handle that, she didn''t deserve to be the head of the Farrell family.


    Holden didn''t say much on the phone, just asked Marco toe to the hospital. Once Kathryn poured him a cup of water, he hung up.


    Kathryn acted as if she hadn''t noticed and handed him the cup. Holden, feeling parched from all his efforts to convince her, drank it all in one go. Holden said, "Kathryn..."


    But Kathryn interrupted, "Dad, enough. I can take care of everything. As your children, we are responsible for supporting you. I''ll match whatever my brothers give each month. You won''t go hungry, but the rest is up to your sons."


    Their mother''s will clearly left Holden''s care to the three brothers. Kathryn would chip in based on her mood.


    "Dad, rest well. I need to head back to thepany-things have been unstabletely," she said, turning to leave.


    "Kathryn!" Holden called out. When she turned to him, he warned, "If you dare hand over everything, I''ll never forgive you! Remember, I''m your father!"


    Kathryn smiled sarcastically. "Dad, you don''t get to control me. Mom couldn''t, and you certainly can''t."


    Holden shouted, "You think I''m scared? I won''t let you go!"


    Kathryn replied, "Yes, you''re my father. But so what? I''m a Farrell, and I''ll be the head of this family if I choose to. You don''t get a say in that.¡±


    She walked back to his bedside, leaned in close, and locked eyes with him, making her determination clear.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Dad, listen carefully. You couldn''t control Mom when she was alive, and you can''t control me now that she''s gone. Just because I''m your daughter doesn''t mean you can tell me what to do."


    Kathryn sneered, "Do you know why Mom shot you? She knew exactly what you''d do. She knew that once she was gone, you''d try to boss me around and hold me back. She was right about you. You barely survived, and now you''re already trying to control me."


    She continued, "Dad, I''m rissa''s daughter. You know what kind of person she was. I''ve inherited most of her traits. You''ll get your monthly allowance out of respect for our father-daughter bond. But if you don''t appreciate it, don''t expect me to be kind.


    Oh, and let''s be honest-we never really had a father-daughter bond. Your love went to your sons and Shiloh, not me, your real daughter. If you push me too far, life won''t be easy for any of you. I won''t kill anyone like Mom did, but I''make sure you regret it."


    Kathryn straightened up, ignoring the shock on Holden''s face. Coldly, she said, "Dad, the decision you made with Mom when you found out Mr. Jimenez was alive was probably the smartest one."

 Chapter 3715

    Chapter 3715


    ?


    Chapter 3715 - "Dad, get some rest. Don''t ruin your life, and don''t ruin your three sons'' lives either. Don''t push me, because I have no patience left for you!" Kathryn said before turning and walking out.


    Holden wanted to call out to her, but no words came. He could only watch her leave with anger and resentment.


    Once Kathryn was out of sight, Holden cursed, "Ungrateful daughter! That horrible rissa gave me this ungrateful daughter!"


    "How dare she speak to her father like that! Doesn''t she fear karma?"


    "If you don''t listen to your father, you''ll regret itter. She''ll lose all the benefits she''s worked for. I''ve never seen such a fool!" Holden was furious that Kathryn ignored his advice and spoke to him so harshly, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Kathryn''s strength reminded him too much of her mother. At first, Holden thought Kathryn was spoiled. Even though Shiloh''s biological parents hadn''t treated Kathryn well, Kathryn still managed to stand strong. Now, Shiloh''s rtives were too scared to even approach Kathryn.


    Shiloh''s death must have taught them a lesson. Only the old butler had been punished for what happened to Shiloh, and the rest were spared because Kathryn acknowledged they had raised her. But if they tried to take advantage of her now, they would face the same fate as Shiloh.


    As for Shiloh, whom the Farrell family had raised for over 20 years, they had given up on her. No one dared to test the Farrell family''s patience again. Kathryn walked out of the hospital''s inpatient department.


    Pedro was waiting at the door. When he saw Kathryn, he walked over and draped a


    coat over her shoulders, saying, "It''s cold outside. You should wear something warmer." "I''m not cold," Kathryn replied, but she still epted his gesture.


    They walked toward the hospital parking lot together.


    Pedro asked, ¡°Did things not go well with Mr. Janzen? You didn''t look happy when you came out."


    Kathryn was quiet for a while before answering, "My mother''s past worries weren''t for nothing."


    Pedro realized that Holden had tried to take advantage of her. "Did Mr. Janzen make unreasonable demands?"


    ¡°Not unreasonable,¡± Kathryn replied, "but our rtionship isn''t like a normal father and daughter. He doesn''t care about me, and I don''t care about him."


    Pedro opened the car door, and after Kathryn got in, she removed the coat he''d given her. Once Pedro joined her inside, she continued, "My dad wants to divide the assets my mom left behind. But in her will, she made it clear that her personal property


    wouldn''t go to him. She must have never fully trusted him, worrying he''d use her assets on other women."


    "My mom didn''t want her wealth benefiting anyone else. Even when my dad moved into the house, he had no real authority in the Farrell family. She was strong-willed, and he had no say. Despite his frustrations, he couldn''t challenge her."


    "My mom''s will stated that my three brothers would take care of him in his old age, but I think she changed her mindter. Now, with everything going on, I''m overwhelmed and haven''t had time to address her estate."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

 Chapter 3716

    Chapter 3716


    ?


    Chapter 3716 - Pedro nodded and said, "When Mrs. Farrell asked me toe, she told me to take you and all her assets, leave Jensburg, and start fresh somewhere where no one knows us."


    He also believed rissa hadter revised her will.


    "Mr. Fraser, I want to leave part of my mother''s inheritance to my three brothers for their future, and give the rest aspensation to my cousins. Do you think this is the right thing to do?"


    "My mother wronged my aunt, and my cousin''s tragedy was indirectly caused by her. As her daughter, I feel it''s my duty to pay off those debts for her. I also want topensate the families of those who knew about the murder my mothermitted. She''s gone now, and I don''t want to argue whether she was right or wrong."


    Kathryn spoke softly, "I just want to do what I can to make peace with it."


    Pedro said, ¡°No matter what you decide, I support you. Your well-being is my priority. If you need anything, just ask."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Seeing Pedro''s loyalty, Kathryn trusted him even more. She had developed feelings for him and didn''t want to repeat her parents'' mistakes.


    "Mr. Fraser, please start calling me by my name, not ''Miss.'' Soon, I won''t be part of the Farrell family anymore, and none of this will have anything to do with me. If my cousin Audrey can''t ept me, I''ll move my business out of Jensburg."


    "After leaving, I''ll only return to Jensburg for the Lantern Festival to honor my mother. Other than that, I''ll stay away to avoid making my cousins unhappy."


    As Pedro started driving, he said, ¡°I doubt Mrs. Stone and the others will push you out of Jensburg. Your business is here, and as long as they don''t target you, you don''t need to leave."


    Audrey and the others still had a good opinion of Kathryn, though rissa''s past actions created some distance.


    "Mrs. Farrell is gone, and you''re not responsible for what happened decades ago. At that time, she wasn''t even married yet. Let''s see how things unfold in Wiltspoon."


    Kathryn pressed her lips together


    tel:


    and said, "I know they won''t force me to leave, but I''d feel too ashamed to stay. Not just around my cousins, but everyone in the n. If my cousins hadn''t stepped in, and my mother''s n had seeded, many lives would''ve


    been lost. That night, the n members she invited were all capable people, and my mother couldn''t stand their sess."


    Even if her mother wanted to clear the path for her, Kathryn couldn''t condone what she did to the n.


    e


    "I''ll take it one step at a time. If I do stay, I won''t be in the city center. I''ll focus on running mypany. My dad doesn''t agree with me giving away what''s in the Farrell family, but it doesn''t belong to me. What I''m giving away is what my mom


    mom took


    from my aunt and passed on to my


    cousin."


    "I can''t be as indifferent as my mom. Besides, with my abilities, I can''tpete with my cousin and their supporters. They have too many powerful connections."


    Kathryn added, "When I first met my cousin, I told her that once the truth was revealed, I would return what wasn''t mine. I meant it, and I''ll follow through."

 Chapter 3717

    Chapter 3717


    ?


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Chapter 3717 - Pedro repeated himself: "Kathryn, no matter what you decide, I will support youpletely. Even if you don''t take over the Farrell family business, your own private assets are impressive, and yourpanies are doing very well."


    Pedro was aware of Kathryn''s private holdings and how herpanies were thriving. Even after she returned to the Farrell family, she rarely checked in on them, yet they continued to run smoothly.


    The woman Pedro vowed to protect for life was truly remarkable. She didn''t need to inherit her family''s wealth-her own hard work was enough to build her sess.


    What Pedro admired most was Kathryn''s confidence. "You''ll always have me," Pedro added.


    With him by her side, Kathryn''s sess would only grow. Kathryn looked at him for a long time and smiled.


    "When I first came back, I regretted it. I thought I shouldn''t have returned to the Farrell family because I didn''t fit in. But when you came into my life, I was d I switched ces with Shiloh. Otherwise, you would have ended up with her. Pedro, I''m so d you''re mine!"


    She could let go of the Farrell family, but she wanted to keep Pedro.


    Pedro smiled, "This is our destiny."


    Kathryn continued, "Yes, it is. When all of this is over, Pedro, shall we get married?"


    They hadn''t gone through a traditional courtship or spoken romantic words, but they knew how they felt about each other.


    Pedro''s smile deepened, and he said, "First, I''ll propose, then we''ll get engaged. After some time, if you''re still sure, we''ll get married. I just don''t want you to meet someone better and regret choosing me."


    They didn''t need to discuss love like other couples-they understood each other perfectly.


    Pedro was confident but still wanted to give Kathryn time to think.


    Kathryn thought for a moment and said, "Since you''re not in a rush, let''s date like a normal couple first. If you don''t find someone else and I don''t change my mind, we can get engaged and then married


    You don''t need to stick with me all the time. You can meet other women and see if someone else catches your eye. If you like someone at a social event, go after her. I won''t stand in your way."


    At most, she''d feel hurt, but if that


    happened, she''d simply stop believing in love and wouldn''t want to marry She didn''t have to follow the Farrell family rules or have a daughter to continue the legacy. She could remain single and raise a child on her own.


    Pedro responded seriously, "Kathryn, I would never do that. You are the only one in my heart. No matter how amazing other women may be, that''s their business, not mine. I only care about you.


    Don''t say things like that. If you don''t


    want to marry me, I''ll still be your assistant for life. But please don''t


    push me toward other women. Weet


    assistants don''t marry unless it''s with the person we serve. It''s a rule I must follow, whether or not you be the head of the family."


    Kathryn had her own rules to follow.


    Pedro had his as well. If he broke them, he''d be hunted down by the base.


    After more than 20 years of training, Pedro knew how powerful the base was. If he ever crossed the line, no one could save him¡ªnot even the gods. He wasn''t willing to take that risk.

 Chapter 3718

    Chapter 3718


    ?


    Chapter 3718 - Pedro had been trained for loyalty since childhood, and it was deeply ingrained in him. He had always said that his life belonged to Kathryn, both in life and in death.


    "Okay, I shouldn''t have said that," Kathryn responded calmly.


    Pedro had shown his loyalty many times, so it made sense that he would be upset by her words.


    "Let''s just let things happen naturally, Pedro. We don''t need to force anything," Kathryn added.


    She wasn''t young anymore, and if she wanted to get married, it was the right time. Pedro, a few years older than her, was in his early thirties.


    Kathryn thought that if they really did get married, they could get their marriage certificate after the new year and have a baby the following year, fulfilling that part of their lives and focusing on their careers.


    "Pedro,¡± Kathryn suddenly asked, "Do you know how to take care of a baby?"


    Pedro hesitated and said, "Well, I''ve never done it before, but it shouldn''t be that hard."


    Kathryn wondered if they were thinking about having a baby too soon. "After we have a baby, you might need to be the nanny for a while. I''ll be busy with work. You can''t help with the pregnancy, but you can help with the baby."


    Pedro smiled. "No problem, I''ll be the nanny, and you can be the breadwinner."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Kathryn smiled too. "We won''tck the money to raise the baby. I just want mypany to keep growing. As the business expands, one of us will need to make sacrifices for the family. When the baby starts kindergarten, we''ll get a break. Do you prefer a son or a daughter?"


    Pedro replied, "As long as it''s our child, I''ll love them, boy or girl. I won''t favor one over the other, and you shouldn''t feel pressured about it." "I don''t feel pressured about having a son. I used to worry about having a daughter, but not anymore. Now, I''m free from that burden." Kathryn leaned back, feeling liberated. She wouldn''t be taking over the Farrell family, which meant she didn''t have to follow their rules. As she looked out the window, she noticed a familiar car passing by in the oppositene. She turned her head to follow it. Pedro asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Check if that car belongs to my eldest brother. If it does, my dad must have called him. But it doesn''t matter-my brother can''t control me."


    Kathryn was sometimes grateful


    she didn''t grow up with her


    biological parents and didn''t have


    u


    strong emotional ties to them t


    It ?


    allowed her the freedom to do as she pleased without feeling O obligated to her family.


    If she had grown up with them, it would have been harder to make decisions independently, and she would have had to consider her father and brothers'' feelings.


    Meanwhile, Marco was on his way


    het


    to the hospital, confused about why Holden had called him there. He wondered if his father''s condition had worsened. The doctor had said the bullet was removed, and Holden''s life wasn''t in danger, despite some blood loss


    Marco didn''t want to lose his father after already losing his mother. When he arrived at the hospital, he parked his car and rushed into the ward.


    He saw Holden sitting up with a pillow behind him, and the servant was washing some grapes. Relieved, Marco asked, ¡°Dad, why did you call me in such a hurry? I thought something had happened to you."


    The servant greeted Marco respectfully and said, "The youngdy just left." Marco was surprised. "Kathryn was here?"


    Since Holden was injured, Kathryn hadn''t visited, and Marco thought she didn''t care about their father.

 Chapter 3719

    Chapter 3719


    ?


    Chapter 3719 - Holden signaled for the servant to leave.


    He then told Marco to watch the servant exit. Once the servant was gone, Marco closed the door to the ward, sat back down, and grabbed a few grapes from the fruit te.


    ¡°Dad, has Kathryn said anything about taking over?" Marco asked.


    Since his mother''s death, Marco believed it was time for Kathryn to step up.


    "The wholepany is waiting. I don''t know what her n is. Even though we''re not at war, apany is like a kingdom. Just like a kingdom can''t go without a ruler for a day, we can''t run thepany without a leader," Marco said.


    Holden frowned and replied bitterly, "Don''t even talk about her taking over. Kathryn doesn''t see things the way we do. She upset your mother countless times while she was alive. If she weren''t her biological daughter, we''d have buried her by now.


    Kathryn wants to return everything that belongs to the Farrell family, including your mother''s estate. She even said she''d give it away to Audrey and others. Can you believe how foolish she is?"


    Marco shouted, "How is that possible! I understand if she doesn''t want to take over the family, but my mother''s estate belongs to all of us. She doesn''t get to decide that on her own.


    She''s way too generous. If she wants topensate those people, she should use her own money, not ours.


    Dad, didn''t you stop her? Sure, my


    mother became head of the family after my aunt''s death, but she held that position for decades and named a sessor. Now that she''s it''s Kathryn''s responsibility to


    take over. But you''re right, Dad-Kathryn''s not on our side."


    Marco felt a burning desire to confront Kathryn.


    Holden added, "Exactly. And she even had the nerve to warn me. She said your mom shot me because she didn''t want me to pressure her with demands. Plus, your mom made a will, but I have no idea if sheter changed it. If she left


    everything to Kathryn, we won''t get a dime."


    Thinking about that, Holden cursed rissa, who had only just died, in his mind. She had hurt a lot of people.


    Marco reassured him, "Dad, don''t worry. My mother was the biological mother of all three of us brothers. She wouldn''t change her will to leave everything to Kathryn. I''ll go ask Lawyer Tait if the will was changed. If not, we''ll divide it as originally nned."


    Still, Marco realized that even with the original n, Kathryn would inherit more than they would.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He cursed Kathryn again, but only in front of Holden, never to her face. He knew Kathryn was just like his mother in some ways.

 Chapter 3720

    Chapter 3720


    ?


    Chapter 3720 - Marco still felt shaken when he remembered


    that night. Thankfully, rissa''s pistol only had a few bullets; otherwise, she might have shot them. rissa always favored Kathryn as if she were her own child.


    "I hope not," Holden said. "But Marco, I don''t think they''ve made any decisions yet. The New Year is around the corner, and thepany will be on break soon. Everything will be decided after the New Year. In the meantime, you and your brothers should take advantage of your positions at thepany and secure as much as you can.


    Also, go back to the mansion quickly. Your mother had a lot of valuable jewelry. Make sure to take it all, along with any other valuable items in the house.


    You don''t need to worry about the bigger items. Every head of the Farrell family lives in the mansion, and some things are fixed and can''t be moved. But your mother''s collection of calligraphy, paintings, and antiques are worth a fortune, so you should take them.


    Kathryn isn''t bluffing. The four of us-father and sons-may not get any of yourN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    mother''s estate. The jewelry, art, and antiques are all we can take for now. Selling them will give us more than enough money to live on for the rest of our lives."


    Holden didn''t know how long his sons would need the money, but for him, it would be plenty. He was in his seventies and figured he had, at most, ten more years. The money from selling those valuables would allow him to livefortably.


    rissa''s collection included authentic works from master artists, which were extremely valuable. Her antiques were also worth a lot.


    Altogether, selling everything could easily bring in hundreds of millions. Not to mention the jewelry. Even strong women like rissa loved jewelry. Many of her pieces were family heirlooms, passed down from previous heads of the Farrell family, making them even more valuable than anything on the market today.


    Marco''s eyes lit up at first, but then his face fell. "Dad, we''re not allowed to enter the mansion anymore, except for Kathryn."


    "What do you mean?¡± Holden asked, shocked.


    "Mrs. Stone has stationed guards there and even sent people inside. All the servants have been reced, and even the butler has been removed," Marco exined.


    Holden was speechless. "Why is she doing that?" Marco didn''t respond.


    Audrey, whose surname was Farrell, was the eldest daughter of the previous Matriarch. She should have been the head of the family, but Marco''s mother prevented her from taking over. Now, Audrey was back to reim everything.


    With rissa and Mr. Dunn both dead, the oue was clear.


    The Farrell family was returning to the descendants of the previous Matriarch. Marco and his family no longer had control over the mansion-they were no longer the owners.


    Although Audrey or Liberty hadn''t officially taken over the family yet, it was almost certain they would.


    Even the attitude of the n members toward them had turned sour. Marco was furious.


    A Farrell n member had said, "Your mother tried to burn us alive, and you still expect us to wee you with open arms?"


    Holden was liyid. His own daughter, Kathryn, wouldn''t listen to him and even threatened him. That was one thing, but hot being able to take his


    wife''s jewelry, art, and antiques that was a loss of hundreds of millions!


    Holden felt like his heart was bleeding.


    Marco, full of regret, said, "We can''t take any money from thepany-that would be


    embezzlement, and we''d end up int


    jail. It''s our fault for not listening to you earlier, Dad. If we had, we could have packed everything up and left for home sooner, maybe even gotten more."


    It was toote now. Fortunately, they still had some assets and a small business under their name.


    They owned a few houses for rent and a handful of stores in their hometown. They could make a living from collecting rent, but their carefree days of spending without limits were over.


    When rissa was alive, Marco thought she was too strict, always controlling and scolding them. Now that she was gone, he realized life had been better with her around.


    Even though she favored Kathryn, she was never unfair to her three sons, especially when it came to material things.

 Chapter 3721

    Chapter 3721


    Kathryn wasn''t concerned about what Holden and Marco were saying. She could guess they were likely cursing her.


    She asked Pedro to take her back to the office.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    As soon as she returned, she poured herself a cup of warm water. But before she could take a sip, her secretary called to say that Liberty had arrived.


    "Please, let her in," Kathryn replied.


    She hadn''t expected Liberty to visit so soon. It wasn''t likely about asking her to step down; it was probably to show concern.


    A few minutester, the secretary brought Liberty in. "You can go back to work," Kathryn told the secretary.


    After the door closed, Kathryn looked at Liberty for a moment and said, feeling uncertain, "Liberty, I don''t know how to face you."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to hurt you," Liberty replied calmly, sitting on the sofa. Kathryn smiled bitterly. "Killing me would only dirty your hands." Even her own mother and cousins hadn''t wanted to handle her directly, thinking it would be beneath them.


    "What would you like to drink?" Kathryn asked.


    "I haven''t been sleeping well, and I''m exhausted. If you have coffee, I''ll take a cup," Liberty said.


    Kathryn set her water aside. "Okay, I''ll make some coffee for both of us. I need it too." She hadn''t been sleeping well either, relying on coffee just to get through the days.


    After a little while, Kathryn returned with two steaming cups of coffee.


    Seeing Liberty take off her coat, Kathryn asked, "Are you warm? I can turn down the heater."


    Liberty replied lightly, "No, I''m just hot froming in from outside."


    Now, inside Kathryn''s office, the temperature felt just right-neither too hot nor too cold.


    Kathryn set one cup of coffee in front of Liberty and went to grab some snacks, cing them on the table.


    Liberty didn''t rush to drink her coffee. Instead, she looked at Kathryn closely.


    Noticing how tired Kathryn


    appeared, with dark circles under her eyes, Liberty could tell it was due to grief and sleepless nights. rissa may have been a viin to many, but


    she was still Kathryn''s any


    "Do I look awful?" Kathryn asked. She was dressed inly.


    Liberty, being honest, said, "Not as good as usual."


    ¡°I''m not beautiful at all,¡± Kathryn replied. "I''ve never thought of myself as a beauty."


    She felt she was only somewhat attractive, unlike the other women in her family who were stunning and elegant.


    Her cousin Audrey, even as she approached old age, had aged well and still looked charming. It was clear Audrey had been a beauty in her youth. Elisa and Liberty were both very attractive too.


    "You''re not ugly either. You have a unique appearance and presence that many people don''t have," Liberty said, picking up her coffee. "I just came to check on you. There''s` nothing else. Don''t worry about things."


    ton


    "Where are my cousin and the others? Have they gone home yet?" Kathryn asked, referring to Audrey and her family.


    "Not yet," Liberty replied. "My aunt is staying at Hayden''s house, and Grandpa Jimenez said he''ll stick around a little longer. He mentioned wanting to catch up with Old Mr.


    Fontaine."


    There weren''t many people left from Mr. Jimenez''s generation.

 Chapter 3722

    Chapter 3722


    ?


    - Kathryn stayed quiet for a moment, then said, "He should stay longer after going back home. Liberty, tell my cousin to give me a few days, and I''ll vacate the mansion so you can move in. I still stand by what I said before."


    Liberty didn''t respond right away. She sipped her coffee calmly. After finishing half the cup, she set it down and looked at Kathryn, who met her gaze. They stared at each


    other for a full two minutes before Liberty finally spoke, her tone light. "Don''t rush. Let''s deal with it after the New Year. My aunt hasn''t made any decisions yet."


    Kathryn also set down her coffee cup. "It still needs to be cleared out, and someone will have to clean it. Even if you don''t move in right away, it''s better for it to be empty and free of my mother''s presence so it doesn''t feel too strange to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The Farrell family mansion wasn''t exactly private property; it was meant for the head of the family and their rtives to live in. But since the family leaders had always been from the same direct line, there was no need to move out when a new head took over.


    So, even though the mansion wasn''t technically private property, it had always functioned that way for the family leaders and their descendants. Outsiders, unless married in, weren''t allowed to live there.


    "Let''s celebrate the New Year first," Liberty softened her voice. "The New Year is almost here."


    "I have somewhere to live," Kathryn replied, understanding that Liberty didn''t want her to be without a home for the holidays.


    Smiling, she added, "You know, before I came back, I built a sessful business. I have my ownpany, a vi, a house, cars, money-I don''tck anything."


    In the past, she felt she was missing a partner, but now that she had Pedro, she felt content.


    "I never felt at home in that mansion anyway. I''d rather move back to my vi. That''s where I feelfortable and at ease, with no pressure."


    Liberty didn''t argue. She let Kathryn


    choose where she wanted to live. After all, Audrey was the one managing the Farrell family mansion now, and no one else was allowed in except Kathryn. Holden and his sons had already been kicked out by rissa and were staying at the eldest son''s house.


    "How''s your dad?" Liberty asked suddenly.


    "He''s not going to die," Kathryn replied, with a hint of sarcasm. "He''s just like my mom said always trying to control me. But I''m not someone who can be controlled."


    Kathrynughed bitterly. She had no real feelings for her father, and even if she did, she wouldn''t let him control her.


    "We all believe in you," Liberty said reassuringly.


    Kathryn was touched. "Thank you, Liberty. When are you nning to take over the Farrell Group? If you need me to stay and help lead, just let me know. I''ve been here for two or three years and have some experience."


    Toward the end, Kathryn had gained control, and when rissa wasn''t around, she was the one running thepany.


    Liberty sipped her coffee slowly. She


    knew Kathryn had managed the Farrell Group well. But Kathryn was still rissa''s daughter, and even though Kathryn was a good person, her presence made the family members uneasy.


    Kathryn had always said she wouldn''t take anything that wasn''t hers, but what was hers, no one could take away.


    After a long pause, Liberty said, ¡°Let''s discuss it after the New Year. Right now, I need to focus on my personal life before worrying about thepany."

 Chapter 3723

    Chapter 3723


    ?


    Chapter 3723 - Kathryn congratted Liberty, saying, "Have you and Mr. Lewis decided to get married? Congrattions! I hope you both enjoy a long life together, and I wish you a daughter soon."


    Liberty already had a son, so there wasn''t a rush to have another child. In the future, when she became head of the Farrell family, it would be important for her to have a daughter to seed her.


    Liberty smiled, epting the congrattions, and replied, "It hasn''t been easy for Duncan and me to get to this point. Since we''re both not getting any younger, we decided to move forward with things. Thank you for your well wishes, Kathryn, but there''s no rush to have another child right now." Liberty didn''t feel she had the energy for another child. Whether or not she took over the Farrell family, she was already very busy. Her newpany was doing well but wasn''t fully established yet. Its current stability relied heavily on the influence of her brother-inw, Zachary, and others.


    Being a strong, independent woman, Liberty was determined to reduce her reliance on her brother-inw and others, aiming to make a name for herself in the business world through her own efforts.


    Kathryn offered advice, "Liberty, if you take over the Farrell family, I suggest having a daughter as soon as possible. You and Mr. Lewis aren''t getting any younger. Waiting too long might make it harder for you to care for a child, and it could affect your health. Think about your grandmother-she had a childter in life and it weakened her body, which gave my mother the chance to step in."


    Kathryn herself was born to an older mother. Her mom, rissa, had her at 43 and passed away at 71 when Kathryn was just 28. While some people became grandparents in their 40s, others, like Kathryn''s mother, were still having children.


    She continued, ¡°And you can''t be sure your second child will be a daughter. If it''s another son, you might need to try again, which would take even more time."


    Liberty replied, "Kathryn, you once said if someone doesn''t want a husband, they can just get a sperm donor to have a baby. That''s basically IVF. I could use IVF for my second child to make sure I have a daughter."


    "Or..." Liberty''s eyes sparkled as she quietly added, "We could change the rules so the sessor isn''t based on gender but on virtue and ability." Kathryn smiled. ¡°Liberty, this is why we get along so well. We often think the same way."


    Kathryn also believed that if she ever gained power, she would change outdated traditions, including the


    rule about needing a daughter to


    inherit. Only those with virtue N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ability should lead the Farrell family, and this would prevent women in power from harming their bodies by constantly trying to have a daughter.


    She then whispered, "Hospitals don''t allow gender selection for IVF, unless you go abroad. Or, we could just change the rules so gender doesn''t matter anymore. Still, I think it''s better for us women to be in charge, haha."


    Kathrynughed, and Liberty joined in. Liberty agreed that women made excellent leaders. Having spent three years as a housewife and enduring many challenges, she now preferred to be self-reliant, making her own money and living freely without depending on anyone, even Duncan.

 Chapter 3724

    Chapter 3724


    ?


    Chapter 3724 - Kathryn said, "I''m not married yet, so I''m not thinking about having a second child right now."


    Liberty responded, "When will you and Pedro invite us to your wedding? The issues from the past are behind us. When you and Pedro do get married, make sure to invite us."


    Liberty and the others had a good impression of Kathryn. They had seen everything Kathryn had done, and truthfully, Kathryn had indirectly saved Liberty''s life. If Kathryn hadn''t warned her, and rissa had tried to kill her suddenly, Liberty''s bodyguards might not have been able to protect her. Liberty already liked Kathryn, but after that event, she appreciated her even more.


    Kathryn''s smile faded a little as she said, "Pedro and I aren''t in a hurry. The earliest we''ll get married is the end of the year. Things are too chaotic right now."


    Liberty nodded, understanding. ¡°As long as you and Pedro are in sync, that''s all that matters.¡±


    Kathryn added, "He''s a good man. We haven''t dated long, but we know how we feel about each other. He''s also not rushing. He says we should take our time-fall in love, get engaged, then get married. He believes we should go step by step. What others have, I''ll have too. What I have, others might not."


    Liberty smiled, "My aunt and I are very happy that you''re with him. He''s someone you can trust your life with."


    The people trained by the Farrell family were very loyal. Even if the young master didn''t take over, they would still follow him and remainmitted. When Audrey was mentioned, Kathryn''s smile disappeared, and she became more serious. She asked cautiously, ¡°Has my cousin said anything?" She still felt a sense of awe toward Audrey, who was much older than her.


    Even though Kathryn had built her own career, she felt she couldn''t quite measure up to Audrey''s noble and dignified presence.


    Liberty replied, "My aunt didn''t say much, just asked me to check on you when I can and encourage you not to dwell on it. As for your mother, she brought it on herself."


    After a few moments of silence,


    Kathryn sighed bitterly and said, "I know my mother is to me. I don''t me anyone, but she was still my mother Losing her hurts. I haven''t been eating or sleeping well feel like I''m living in a dream." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Liberty could tell from Kathryn''s dark circles and pale face that she was struggling. "Give yourself time,¡± Kathryn added. ¡°I need time to heal.¡± Liberty suggested, "During the New Year holiday, take a trip and rx. Staying at home will just remind you of your loss and make things harder." Liberty understood Kathryn''s pain. No matter what rissa had done, she was still Kathryn''s mother. It''s natural to grieve for a parent.


    Even if someone lives to be ny-nine, as long as their mother is alive, they feel like a child. Losing that connection makes one feel like an orphan. Liberty had experienced this pain herself when she lost both of her parents suddenly. The grief felt overwhelming, as though her world had copsed. After their parents died, Liberty and her sister were thrown out of their grandparents'' house. She would never forget the day it happened.


    It was raining when her


    grandparents, showing no concern for the fact that neither Liberty nor her sister were adults, tossed their few betongings outside and shut the door behind them without mercy.


    They only received $200,000 inpensation for their parents'' deaths, thanks to the vige officials who stepped in. Otherwise, they might not have gotten anything at all.

 Chapter 3725

    Chapter 3725


    ?


    Chapter 3725 - Although they had $200,000 to support them, Liberty and her sister were just children-15 and 10 years old- when their parents died. They had been pampered and had never faced hardships. Losing their parents and being kicked out of the house was a shock. Liberty''s younger sister, Serenity, was especially upset, often crying because she missed their parents.


    When Libertyforted her, both of them would often end up crying. Now, Liberty could understand how Kathryn was feeling.


    Kathryn, however, was luckier than Liberty and her sister. Kathryn was nearly 30 years old, and her father had three brothers, so no one could force her out of the house.


    Kathryn said, "I''ll take a break and go for a walk. Thank my cousin for me. Ask her when she ns to hand over thepany and family matters, and I''ll cooperate whenever she''s ready. I don''t me any of you for my mother''s death."


    Her mother was responsible for her own actions. Even if she hadn''tmitted suicide, she wouldn''t have survived prison.


    Liberty replied, "Okay."


    Then Kathryn added, "You should get back to work now, but don''t stay toote. Go home and rest early."


    Liberty stood up, gave Kathryn a few more reminders, and said goodbye. Outside, Liberty ran into Pedro.


    Pedro greeted her, and they chatted briefly. Liberty told him, "Take good care of Kathryn. Make sure she gets out, rxes, and rests. Health is the most important thing right now."


    "Thank you, Miss Hunt, for your concern for Kathryn. I will."


    Liberty trusted Pedro. He loved Kathryn deeply and would take good care of her. Liberty said, "I''m busy too, so I''ll head back now."


    Pedro watched Liberty get into her car and leave before he entered the Farrell Group building.


    On her way back to work, Liberty received a call from Duncan. ¡°Duncan."


    Now that everything was resolved, Liberty felt much more at ease, and Duncan seemed to feel the same.


    "Liberty, are you busy?" Duncan asked with a smile. "If you''re free, can you pick me up from the airport? If not, I''ll grab a taxi.¡±


    "You''re here?" Liberty''s voice was calm, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face.


    They usually kept in touch through phone calls or video chats. Duncan missed her a lot, though Liberty was a bit more focused on work and only really thought about him and her son, Sonny, in the evenings when she could rx.


    "Now that rissa and her assistant are gone, there''s no danger for me here. If you hadn''t insisted I stay away, I would''vee sooner. didn''t want to be a burden to you or let you face everything alone


    swnover


    Duncan had alreadynded. He was in a wheelchair, being pushed by a bodyguard while another one carried his suitcase.


    He nned to stay until Liberty could take a break, and then they would return to Wiltspoon together. With Sonny away, it would be a chance for them to finally spend some time alone.


    In the past, they were always careful around Sonny, exchanging only brief looks, afraid to be too affectionate in front of him.


    "Have you gotten off the ne?" Liberty asked.


    "Yes, we''re just leaving the airport now. Actually, don''t bothering to me up¡ª it''s more than an hour''s drive. I''ll just take a taxi so you don''t have to rush." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    This way, Duncan wouldn''t have to wait too long at the airport.


    ?

 Chapter 3726

    Chapter 3726


    ?


    Liberty smiled and said, ¡°I didn''t n on picking you up. If you had told me earlier, I would have, but since you didn''t, it''s better for you to take a taxi now instead of waiting over an hour for me."


    It was easier for everyone this way.


    "I''m heading back to thepany now. Just send me a message when you''re close, and I''lle meet you," she added.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Duncan smiled and said, "Okay, we''ll take a taxi and I''ll message you when we get there. Where were you earlier?"


    "I went to Farrell Group to check on Kathryn. She''s a good person," Liberty replied.


    Duncan hesitated, then asked, "Are you sure she doesn''t hold any resentment against you?"


    "Not at all. From the way she looked at me and how she acted, I can tell she doesn''t me any of us. What happened was her mother''s fault. rissa deserved what happened. Kathryn''s values are solid."


    Liberty trusted her ability to read people and felt sure that Kathryn was sincere.


    Duncan had also done some digging when he first met Kathryn and found out that she was fair and reasonable.


    "Liberty, I''m calling a taxi now. Let''s talk more when we meet. How about we have dinner tonight, just the two of us?"


    Liberty agreed easily, "Sounds good."


    After hanging up, Liberty couldn''t help but smile.


    Jim, sitting in the passenger seat, turned to tease her.


    Liberty shot back, "If you''re jealous, you should find a girlfriend yourself and treat her right."


    Jim replied, "I haven''t found the right


    one. The women I meet only want to get close to the young master through me: Forget it. When I''m a bit older, I''ll go back home for a blind date and marry someone from there. The girls in my hometown don''t know the young master, so they won''t have hidden agendas."


    Jim was wary of women in Wiltspoon using him to get closer to his boss, Zachary. They pretended to love him, but they were really after Zachary, since Jim had been his personal bodyguard for years and earned his trust.


    Zachary had sent Jim to Jensburg to keep an eye on Liberty, ensuring she was safe while also helping Jim avoid being used by people trying to get to Zachary.


    "Zachary and Serenity have been married for years, and their baby is on the way, but some women are still chasing after Zachary," Liberty said with a sigh. "It''s hard when a man is too handsome."


    Luckily, not many women were after Duncan. It might have been because of the scar on his face or his rough appearance, which didn''t appeal to most of the high-society women in Wiltspoon. Even Sonny had been scared of Duncan at first because of the scar.


    But Duncan adored Sonny and always tried to hold him, though he wasn''t very good at dealing with kids and often gave him windmills as gifts.


    Jim quickly defended Zachary:


    "Sister Liberty, our eldest master ispletely loyal. In his heart and eyes, there''s only the eldest mistress No other woman, except for family, can get close to him, He was like that before, and he still is now. He always has bodyguards With him to keep those infatuated girls away. Think about Miss Stone-she chased after him for years, but even she gave up in the end."


    Elisa had let go once she found out Zachary was married, deciding that as a wealthy woman, she didn''t need topete for any man.

 Chapter 3727

    Chapter 3727


    Liberty said, ¡°How can theypare to my cousin? Elisa has a positive attitude. When she liked


    Zachary, he was single. Once she found out he was married, she was sad but stopped pursuing


    him.¡±


    ¡°Many people are like Analia,¡± Liberty added, knowing about Analia¡¯s actions but staying silent,


    trusting that Serenity and Zachary could handle it.


    Even though the situation was resolved, it showed that, despite being married, some people still had


    improper thoughts about Zachary, wanting to take Serenity¡¯s ce.


    Ultimately, they believed Serenity¡¯s background wasn¡¯t good enough for Zachary.


    Liberty wanted to support Serenity and give her confidence. So when Audrey asked her to go to


    Jensburg topete with Kathryn for the head of the family, she agreed.


    If Liberty took over the Farrell family, it would show that Serenity came from a respected family,


    proving her background was worthy of Zachary.


    Luckily, the York family never looked down on Serenity. Serenity now has her own sessful


    business.


    Still, some people say Serenity¡¯spany thrives because of Zachary¡¯s influence. They im if she


    weren¡¯t part of the York family, she wouldn¡¯t have as much capital or so many loyal customers. Even


    with her expanding market, she doesn¡¯t worry about sales.


    At worst, she has the support of the Yorks and Stones.


    People jealous of Serenity would always find something to criticize, no matter what she did. But


    Serenity didn¡¯t let it bother her.


    In her words, the more jealous people were of her, the better life she wanted to live, so they would


    envy and hate her even more.


    Jim didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He had been with Zachary for years and knew how many people had their eyes on him, but just


    didn¡¯t have the chance. Few had the same values as Elisa, who held herself with pride because she


    was also exceptional.


    ¡°In short, Ms. Hunt, don¡¯t worry about anyone recing our eldest youngdy. We know the eldest


    young master¡¯s character


    ¡ªhe is loyal to his feelings. The men in the York family are very responsible.¡±


    Liberty smiled, ¡°I trust Zachary. I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s so handsome and important, it¡¯s


    easy for people to be attracted to him. But the more people like him, the more it shows how happy


    Seren is.¡±


    She also believed Serenity could hold onto Zachary and wouldn¡¯t let anyone take him away. If


    Zachary could be taken, Liberty was sure Serenity would cut him loose quickly.


    Serenity always said, ¡°If someone can steal it, it¡¯s not real love.¡±


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    ¡°Jim, what kind of girlfriend do you want? I can help find a few and introduce you.¡± Liberty wanted to


    set Jim up. She even asked the driver if he wanted her to find him a girlfriend too.


    The driverughed and said, ¡°Ms. Hunt, you should find one for Jim first. I¡¯m a year younger than


    him. There¡¯s no rush, I can


    wait another couple of years.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve met a few nice girls from the Farrell family. Theye from good families, and their


    parents and brothers are honest people. I¡¯ll look into it and introduce them if it works out. You¡¯ve all


    worked hard to protect me these past months. I¡¯d feel bad if I didn¡¯t help you find girlfriends.¡±


    Jim and the others were speechless.

 Chapter 3728

    Chapter 3728


    ?


    Chapter 3728 - They were just following orders. Working for Liberty, they earned better pay and bonuses than when they worked for Zachary.


    Liberty didn''t need to worry about their personal lives, but if there was a good match, they wouldn''t mind meeting someone.


    Liberty returned to her office and finally focused on work.


    Later, as evening approached, she received a message from Duncan saying he''d arrive at herpany in two minutes. Liberty quickly packed up and went downstairs to meet him.


    At the same time, she called Audrey, letting her know she wouldn''t be home for dinner since she was eating out with Duncan. When Audrey heard that Duncan wasing, she chuckled and said, "Duncan''s eager! Alright, enjoy your time together." Duncan seemed deeply in love with Liberty and couldn''t wait to see her.


    As Liberty stepped out of the office building, she noticed a car parked outside. Soon, Duncan emerged from the car.


    He stood by, waiting for his bodyguards to unload the suitcases and wheelchair from the car.


    It seemed like he could stand for short periods and walk a little farther now.


    Liberty hadn''t seen him in a while and wasn''t sure how his recovery was going. He had told her he was doing physical therapy every day, determined to walk like a normal person by the time they had their wedding.


    He didn''t want to marry her while still in a wheelchair. Liberty smiled as she walked out.


    When Duncan saw her, he smiled widely and started walking toward her.


    One of the bodyguards pushed the wheelchair and called out, "Young Master, sit down. Don''t overdo it."


    Another bodyguard, who was carrying the suitcase, whispered to his colleague, "He''s seen Miss Hunt; he''s not sitting down now."


    Duncan could walk short distances, but his steps were still unsteady. Nevertheless, it was considered good progress.


    At hisst check-up, the doctors were impressed with his recovery. They initially thought it would take years for him to walk again.


    But after just a few months of


    therapy, Duncan was already


    walking short distances. Hist


    willpower had yed a big rote in his recovery.


    ?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    What the doctors didn''t know was how many times Duncan had nearly given up. Luckily, Liberty was his


    emotional support, helping him push through.


    The bodyguard pushing the wheelchair didn''t say anything, worried Duncan might copse.


    But Liberty saw Duncan walking and quickly ran to him.


    "Duncan, you''re not fully recovered yet. Be careful!" she called out, rushing toward him. Just as she reached him, Duncan looked like he was about to fall.


    Liberty caught him before he could hit the ground. The two bodyguards stayed back, giving them space.


    The one dragging the suitcase whispered to his colleague, "He did that on purpose."


    His colleague gave him a nce and whispered back, "Keep that to yourself. If he hears you, your bonus will be docked."


    The bodyguard quickly fell silent.


    Duncan missed Liberty so much that he didn''t mind acting a little dramatic to get closer to her.


    "I told you not to push yourself," Liberty scolded gently. "If you fall, I''ll feel terrible."

 Chapter 3729

    Chapter 3729


    ?


    Chapter 3729 - Duncan said, "I was so focused on seeing you that I forgot everything else. When I walked toward you, I forgot I''m still recovering."


    Before he could say more, Liberty gently pressed her hand to his lips.


    "Don''t say you''re disabled," she said firmly. "You''re just temporarily unable to move. You''ll get better."


    Duncan''s eyes were full of admiration for her, and he smiled. ¡°Alright, I won''t say that again. I will get better. For you, I''ll stand on my own again."


    "You''re already standing, but you can''t walk too far yet," Liberty said, supporting him. "Do you want to go back to my office first?"


    "Are you finished?" Duncan asked, ncing at the sky. "It''s getting dark, though it''s only five o''clock. Winter days are short, and it''s cloudy today, so it feels darker."


    "I''m done," Liberty replied.


    "Then let''s go eat. I''m hungry," Duncan said.


    He didn''t want to go into her office, knowing he''d end up staying longer. He preferred to head back to the hotel so the bodyguards wouldn''t need to follow. After dinner, they could take a walk and talk. He had missed her deeply and had a lot on his mind.


    Usually, she workedte into the night, and even though he missed her, he waited patiently until she was free for a video call. Sometimes, she also needed to talk to her son, Sonny, before resting.


    "Alright, let''s head to the hotel," Liberty said, helping him turn and walk out. "Miss Hunt," the two bodyguards greeted respectfully. Liberty smiled and nodded at them.


    "I''ll call Jim and have him bring the car around," she said, but just as she reached for her phone, Jim had already driven up.


    "Ms. Hunt, Mr. Lewis," Jim said as he parked, stepping out to help Duncan into the car with Liberty.


    A second car pulled up behind them, and Duncan''s bodyguards got into their own vehicle.


    As the car started moving, Duncan couldn''t resist hugging Liberty.


    She hugged him back with emotion, but they quickly let go, remembering Jim was there, focused on driving.


    "Have you sorted everything at yourpany?" Liberty asked gently.


    "Yes, everything''s under control. I''ve got three brothers helping me, so there''s no need to worry," Duncan replied, still holding her hand tightly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    ?


    "I''ve wanted toe see you for a


    long time, but I was nervous. I was afraid I''d hold you back," he confessed. "Liberty, do you think I''m useless? I wasn''t there when you needed me most."


    He was referring to when Sonny was kidnapped. He hadn''t been there, and when he finally arrived, Liberty had been lying in a pool of blood. The memory of that moment out


    him deeply, filling him with pain and


    fear.


    In that moment, he realized how much he loved her. He couldn''t lose her. Thankfully, his prayers were answered, and Liberty survived. Now, she was fine, but once again, he wasn''t able to be by her side when she faced danger. Even though he had arranged for people to protect her and things seemed safer than before, he was still worried, afraid, and could only wait for good news.

 Chapter 3730

    Chapter 3730


    ?


    Chapter 3730 - Luckily, things turned out okay, though it was a close call.


    rissa''s first target for a hostage was Liberty.


    First, Liberty wasn''t trained in self-defense. Second, she was Audrey and Kathryn''s chosen sessor, and finally, Liberty held enough importance in Audrey''s group that capturing her would keep the York, Lewis, and Stone families from acting rashly.


    Thankfully, Lilian reacted quickly and pulled Liberty back before rissa could capture her. Otherwise, the oue could have been terrible.


    When Duncan heard what happened, he was terrified and med himself. He felt useless, thinking that after all his rehabilitation, he still couldn''t walk normally or protect Liberty in dangerous situations.


    "Duncan," Liberty said softly, "You''re doing it again. I told you not to overthink or put


    yourself down. You are not useless. You''re capable, sessful, and even Zachary and Clive have praised you for building your business without relying on your family."


    Duncan smiled, "Alright, I won''t say that anymore." He hugged Liberty tightly again, holding her close. Liberty rested quietly in his arms.


    "Liberty, I''m just so relieved you''re okay. What if something had happened to you and Sonny? That night, you almost ended up in rissa''s hands." Liberty looked up at him and said softly, "I''m fine now, so don''t worry. It''s all over. rissa is dead, and Mr. Dunn is too. My grandparents'' revenge has been fulfilled."


    That night, she had indeede close to being taken by rissa. f Lilian hadn''t acted quickly, Liberty might have been pulled down to her death. rissa wouldn''t have let her go.


    Lilian saved her life. Even Zachary hadn''t had time to react before Lilian pulled Liberty to safety.


    Duncan held her tighter. "I couldn''t sleep or eat for days. I couldn''t stop worrying, so I had toe see you myself."


    Now that he was here, he didn''t feel like a burden anymore.


    Liberty rxed, leaning against him, and said gently, "I''m tougher than you think. I''ll be fine."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ¡°That''s a blessing," Duncan replied, not liking her saying she had a hard life. He preferred to think of it as a blessing in disguise.


    Liberty smiled "Yes, yes, I''m


    blessed. When Sonny was kidnapped, was stabbed, but I survived. That means I escaped death and will be lucky from now on. Don''t worry about me. Blessed people have good fortune, so I''m safe."


    She changed the subject to stop him from ming himself. "How is everything at home?"


    "Everything''s fine. We''re ready to get


    married. Once you and Serenity are back, I''ll propose and bring the bride price. Even though we''ll just get the marriage certificate first, we still follow all the proper steps.


    The proposal would be a big, joyful event so that everyone in Wiltspoon would know that he and Liberty were about to start their lives together.

 Chapter 3731

    Chapter 3731


    Chapter 3731 - Liberty smiled and said, "Why make things soplicated? We can just get our marriage certificate, pick a good day, and have a wedding when we have the time."


    "Actually, we don''t even need a wedding-just the certificate. But since this is your first marriage, I don''t want to disappoint you. So, let''s have a wedding."


    Duncan didn''t want to let her down.


    She didn''t want to let Duncan down either.


    It was her second marriage, but his first. Duncan was the fourth young master of the Lewis family, and it wouldn''t be fair if they skipped the wedding.


    Duncan gently took her hand, kissed it, and looked at her with love in his eyes. "Let''s not disappoint each other. We should have what others have, and maybe even more. I promised I''d give you a life everyone envies."


    Liberty smiled and said, "I''m already someone people envy. They wonder how I got so lucky. Even though I''m divorced and have a child, I''m marrying into a wealthy family.


    "You''re so good to Sonny, I don''t have to worry. Some even say I''m lucky because of my sister. It''s true-Seren has brought me good fortune."


    The two sisters had supported each other for over a decade and had a strong bond. As Serenity often said, if she didn''t treat her sister well, who would?


    To Serenity, Liberty was both her big sister and a mother figure.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You are a phoenix," Duncan said. "No matter what people say, we live our lives for ourselves. As long as we''re happy, let them be envious." He added, "I haven''t heard anyone say that about you to my face, but if I did, I''d make sure they couldn''t talk again."


    Liberty chuckled, "Why so violent? Let people say what they want. You''re so good to me it''s my destiny, and I don''t mind if others envy us." Duncan smiled and said lovingly, "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you."


    When they returned to the hotel, Duncan told the two bodyguards they could take a break and enjoy their own dinner. After that, they were free to rx. He didn''t want them following him and Liberty everywhere.


    The bodyguards felt more at ease with Liberty by Duncan''s side.


    After dinner, Liberty pushed Duncan around the hotel.


    The Fortress Hotel was in the busiest part of Jensburg. Everywhere they walked was lively and bustling.


    Liberty was usually busy with work and rarely had time to shop.


    But tonight, she strolled with Duncan. They walked slowly, stopping to browse or buy things they liked.


    They stayed out untilte at night and grabbed a midnight snack before heading back to the hotel.


    "It takes us half an hour to walk back, so I can enjoy this snack guilt-free. I usually avoid eatingte," Liberty said as they walked.


    Duncan, carrying their shopping


    bags filled with clothes and


    toys-mostly for Sonny- turned to


    her and said, "You''re too thin now. You should eat a bit more. I think work is wearing you out."


    bet


    "It''s not so bad. I think I''ve got a model figure now! If I didn''t mention it, no one would believe I''m in my


    With a son who''s almost


    four."


    Liberty was quite pleased with her figure now.


    n

 Chapter 3732

    Chapter 3732


    ?


    Chapter 3732 - Liberty had been taking better care of her skin, making it smoother than it was when she divorced.


    She also wore light makeup for work every day, which added a touch of elegance. Sometimes, when she looked in the mirror, she couldn''t believe the woman she saw was her.


    Two years after the divorce, she had changed a lot.


    Liberty smiled, "Tonight, I''ll indulge a little with you, but after this, no morete-night snacks! Losing weight is too hard-I don''t want to go through it again."


    She knew that if she gained weight again, it would be hard to lose. She was in a good ce-happy, financially secure, and Duncan spoiled her. If she wanted to keep her figure, she''d have to watch what she ate and exercise regrly.


    "I''ve heard people say that some men here admire you. They may not have confessed, but anyone can see it in the way they look at you," Duncan said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Knowing Liberty was engaged to the fourth young master of the Lewis family kept those men from making a move, but they couldn''t hide their admiration.


    Liberty responded, "If I notice someone has feelings for me, I keep my distance and make sure they lose interest. Don''t worry-I''m loyal in my rtionships. Unless you stop loving me like Hank did, I won''t give up."


    With Hank, it was different. He cheated and found fault with her, so she eventually gave up on him.


    When she was preparing for the divorce, she cried at Serenity''s ce. After years of dating and three years of marriage, she had given everything to the rtionship, thinking they would be together for life. But it ended after just three years.


    The man who promised to take care of her for life couldn''t even do it for half of it.


    He said he''d support her, but when she asked for money to buy baby form, he asked her to split the cost.


    Thinking back, Liberty felt calm. The pain was gone, and she had learned from it.


    When she lived with Duncan in the future, she would keep her career, maintain her financial independence, and take care of her figure.


    Duncan reassured her, "I''m not


    Hank. I saw you at your lowest, and I never judged you, unlike him. Liberty, when we have our wedding, make sure to invite Sonny''s dad. Let him see you walk down the aisle as my beautiful bride."


    Hank would be jealous.


    Libertyughed, "After all those years, you''re still jealous of him?"


    Duncan smiled. "I can''t help it. You were with him first, you loved him for years, married him, and have a beautifulson like Sonny. I can''t help but wish I''d been the one to be with you from the start. Why couldn''t we have gone from school uniforms to wedding dresses together?"


    Liberty said softly, "Everyone''s path is meant to be. Maybe this is just the way my journey goes."


    She epted that she was destined for a second marriage.


    But she felt blessed to have Duncan, such a good man, as her second husband. Duncan sighed, ¡°I stayed single all these years because I was waiting for you." Liberty smiled, "You sure know how to say sweet things now."


    Duncan chuckled, "When you''re in love, sweet wordse naturally. Look at Zachary- he makes Seren happy and makes her fall for him. Honestly, I think I''m even better than him."


    He believed he was gentler than Zachary.


    Even now, Zachary remained reserved around others. Zachary''s warmth was only for Serenity.

 Chapter 3733

    Chapter 3733


    ?


    Chapter 3733 - After walking for half an hour, Duncan and Liberty returned to the hotel.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    At the entrance, they ran into Zachary and Kevin, who had just arrived back.


    "Duncan, you''re here," Zachary greeted as he approached them. He turned to Liberty, adding, "Hello, sister."


    Kevin, following behind, joked with Duncan, "I told my brother you''d show up in the next couple of days. It''s tough missing someone, isn''t it?"


    "You know what it''s like,¡± Duncan replied with a chuckle.


    Kevin couldn''t argue he had indeed felt the pain of missing someone.


    "You two went shopping and bought a lot," Kevin noticed. Seeing the toys Duncan carried, he added, "Sonny''s got more new toys, huh?"


    "Yeah, I got Sonny some clothes and new toys. I used to only give him windmills, so I thought I should mix it up a bit.¡±


    Duncanughed at the memory of always giving Sonny windmills. He had really liked the boy but didn''t know how to connect with him back then.


    Seeing Sonny y with a windmill once made Duncan think it was his favorite, so he kept giving him one every day. At first, Sonny had been afraid of Duncan, but after receiving countless windmills, he warmed up to him.


    Winning Sonny''s trust had been one of the toughest challenges. But now, Sonny treated Duncan like a father, and Duncan knew he had surpassed Hank''s role in the boy''s heart. Now, it was Hank''s turn to be envious.


    The four of them entered the hotel together.


    "Kevin, your father-inw didn''t insist on you staying longer?" Liberty asked with a smile.


    Kevin replied, "My brother will pick up my sister-inw and Sonny tomorrow. It''s closer to the airport from here, so I''ll take him there. I''ll stay at the hotel tonight. Clive is also heading back to Wiltspoon, but your aunt, her husband, and Grandpa Jimenez aren''t in a rush. I think they''ll wait for your holiday before returning to Wiltspoon."


    Kevin himself was also waiting for Hayden to take a break. After convincing Hayden multiple times, she had finally agreed to spend the New Year in Wiltspoon. His inws


    also nned to bring Hugh to Wildridge Manor on New Year''s Day for some fun with the York family.


    During the New Year, Wildridge Manor would be full of life, with the whole York family gathering. His mother-inw joked that seeing all the York brothers together was a treat for the eyes.


    "Zack, are you going to pick up Seren tomorrow?" Liberty asked, thinking her brother-inw would stay a little longer.


    Zachary replied, "You and your aunt


    can handle the rest here. Kathryn is reliable and will take care of the Farrell family''s matters. I''ll leave for now and stay at Johnson''s ce for a couple of days before returning. Seren went to her parents'' house with Jane today. She''ll stay there for two days beforeing Back to FC Manor."


    Liberty smiled. "Then go be with her. Your brothers are managing thepany, so there''s no rush for to get home. Sonny''s having so much fun that he hardly misses me he only video calls me before bed."


    Of course, Liberty was busy too, and Sonny didn''t want to bother her during the day. Sonny was a thoughtful boy, which made Liberty worry less. Zachary nodded in agreement.


    They all entered the elevator. Zachary and Kevin headed to the top floor, while Liberty and Duncan got off on the twelfth floor. There wasn''t much talk that night.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Kevin drove Zachary and his bodyguard to the Jensburg airport to catch a flight to Annenburg.

 Chapter 3734

    Chapter 3734


    ?


    Chapter 3734 ¨C Before boarding the ne, Zachary messaged his wife, Serenity, letting her know he was flying to Annenburg. Serenity was nning to return from her visit to Murphy''s house.


    Meanwhile, Liberty took Duncan to visit Donald at Queen''s house. Since Duncan was now part of the family, it was important to pay a visit.


    In Wiltspoon


    With school on winter break, Jasmine returned to the bookstore because staying at home was too dull. Even though business was slow, the store was open, and she enjoyed chatting with the neighbors. Some had closed up shop for the New Year, while others, with family in Wiltspoon, didn''t feel the need to leave town.


    Jasmine, now over a month more pregnant than Serenity, was in good health, and her pregnancy hadn''t slowed her down much. Her husband, Josh, was extremely attentive, allowing her to go out whenever she wanted, as long as bodyguards apanied her. Even Josh''s cousin, who was also her pregnancy nutritionist, no longer objected.


    After reading a novel for a while, Jasmine put the book down, got up, and walked around the shop to tidy up the shelves. She knew sitting too long would make her drowsy, and the baby would start kicking if she stayed still. Moving around seemed to settle the baby down, and his kicks became gentler. They say a baby''s temperament begins to form in the womb.


    A car soon pulled up in front of the bookstore. Hearing the sound, Jasmine moved to the cashier and saw Carrie, a woman who once imed her husband''sst name was Labbe, getting out of the car.


    Jasmine thought to herself, Why is she here again? Perhaps Carrie was there to buy study materials for her brother-inw likest time.


    Standing behind the counter,


    Jasmine waited for Carrie to enterContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    the shop. The Bucham family''s bodyguards eyed Carrie cautiousty as she stepped out of the car, apanied by two of her own bodyguards who waited at the door.


    "Mrs. Labbe, back to buy study materials for your brother-inw?" Jasmine asked with a polite smile.


    Carrie smiled back. "Yes, he asked me to pick up some study guides and test


    questions. He''s already finished his schoolwork and wants to practice more over the break."


    She mentioned the specific materials, and Jasmine fetched the books for her. After collecting them, Carrie casually asked, "By the way, I haven''t seen Mrs. York aroundtely. Where''s she been?"


    ¡°Are you looking for Serenity? Do you need something from her?" Jasmine raised an eyebrow, curious.


    Carrie already knew that Serenity


    had taken Sonny to the Johnson''s home in Annenburg-Mr. Labbe had told her. He had alsoined that Carrie hadn''t managed to be close friends with Serenity. If she had, Serenity could have introduced her to the eldest mistress of the Johnson family and perhaps invited her to FC Manor, where she could meet the child Mr. Labbe had been trying so hard to connect with.


    Mr. Labbe''s real aim was the Jun family''s child who was a close


    friend of Serenity''s nephew, Sonny, When Carrie had asked Mr. Labbe why he couldn''t just visit the


    Johnson family directly ret


    the


    child was so important, he evaded her questions, insisting on using roundabout ways to aplish his goal.


    It had indeed been a long,plicated journey for them.

 Chapter 3735

    Chapter 3735


    ?


    Chapter 3735 - Mr. Labbe''s face changed, and he warned Carrie coldly not to ask questions she shouldn''t. He made it clear that knowing too much could shorten her life.


    Carrie was terrified and didn''t dare to ask any more questions, though her suspicions grew. She was afraid Mr. Labbe might strangle her again. The fear of him killing her was overwhelming.


    "It''s fine, I was just asking because I haven''t seen her in a while," Carrie said, trying to y it off casually.


    She couldn''t admit she was there looking for Serenity-Jasmine might get suspicious. Serenity''s friends were all sharp and not easily fooled. Jasmine replied, "Seren''s been busy with work. I hardly see her either."


    Carrie knew Jasmine was lying and that Serenity''s friends didn''t trust her, which frustrated her. Despite working for months to gain Serenity''s trust, on Mr. Labbe''s orders, she hadn''t seeded in bing her friend.


    But thinking about how Jasmine and Serenity had been ssmates for over ten years, Carrie regained some confidence. She believed with time, she could fit into their social circle. However, she worried that Mr. Labbe wouldn''t be patient enough.


    It irritated her. Why was it so hard to get close to Serenity? She had even used a double in front of Camryn, and Camryn hadn''t noticed. Didn''t that prove she and Mrs. Labbe were different people?


    Carrie kept theseints to herself. She was more mature now, though still impulsive at times. Mr. Labbe''s threats had scared her into being more cautious.


    She knew Mr. Labbe wasn''t bluffing-he would kill her if she failed.


    "Mrs. York is pregnant and still working hard. She''s a strong woman, truly admirable," Carrie said with a smile,plimenting Serenity.


    "Seren''s always been ambitious," Jasmine replied. "When we worked together in the store, she never took a break. She was always making handicrafts to sell online."


    Carrie was aware of Serenity''s past. She had once been poor, losing her parents and relying on her sister, Liberty. Liberty''s ex-husband''s family resented Serenity for living with them.


    Carrie used to think Serenity was out of line for staying with her married sister, but now she understood something when a man cheats and falls out of love with his wife, he not only grows impatient with her but also with her family. Because Hank no longer loved Liberty, he began to resent Serenity too.


    ?????


    The failure of Liberty and Hank''s marriage was Hank''s fault. When they first married, Liberty had been upfront about Serenity living with them, and Hank had agreed. But when his love for Liberty faded and he cheated, he grew irritated by Serenity''s presence and also became dissatisfied with Liberty.


    swne


    In reality, Serenity paid for her own food and helped around the house, even taking care of the children. Nowadays, hiring a nanny costs thousands, but Serenity did it all for free. Yet, Hank still looked down on her.


    If Serenity didn''t care so much for her sister, why would she stay? Hank was the one in the wrong¡ªnot Liberty or Serenity.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

 Chapter 3736

    Chapter 3736


    ?


    Chapter 3736 - Carrie felt she had matured after figuring all this out. In the past, she wouldn''t have understood it.


    Love can overlook everything. When you love someone deeply, their ws seem like strengths. But when the love is gone, even their strengths be weaknesses.


    Carrie smiled and said, ¡°Mr. York is a workaholic. Mrs. York must''ve picked up the habit from him. She''s still working so hard, even while pregnant." "She''s not pregnant yet, so it''s fine for her to keep working,¡± Jasmine replied, then asked, ¡°Is there anything else you need, Mrs. Labbe?"


    "No, Mrs. Bucham, I''ll be going now," Carrie said, sensing that Jasmine was being cautious and wasn''t going to tell her anything about Serenity. Plus, Carrie knew she didn''t have a good rtionship with these women.


    "Take care, Mrs. Labbe," Jasmine said. She only walked Carrie a few steps before stopping, watching as Carrie left the store and got into her car. The Labbe family''s bodyguard drove her away.


    Once they were away from the bookstore, Carrie tossed aside the papers she had bought, pulled out her phone, and called Mr. Labbe. He took a long time to answer.


    "What is it?" he asked, sounding irritated.


    Carrie could hear his impatience and hesitated. She didn''t have anything important to say-she just wanted to talk to him since she hadn''t gotten any useful information from Jasmine.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Her silence made Mr. Labbe angrier. Before she could speak, he snapped, ¡°Carrie, do you think I have all the time in the world? I''m busy. Don''t call me unless it''s important!"


    "I give you good food and a ce to stay, but you can''t get anything done for me. And you keep calling-it''s so annoying," he ranted, throwing in some harsh insults.


    Carrie thought about hanging up. In the past, she would have. She had been spoiled by her parents growing up, always surrounded by people who catered to her. No one had ever treated her like this.


    But she had seen how ruthless Mr. Labbe could be. She knew he was capable of killing, so no matter how badly he treated her, she didn''t dare to lose her temper. She had no one else to rely on.


    At least Mr. Labbe gave her money, a luxury car, and a big vi to live in. He even promised that one day, the house and car would be hers¡ªas long as she kept doing his bidding.


    After venting his anger, Mr. Labbe calmed down. He softened his tone and asked, "So, why did you call? Tell me."


    "I tried to get information from Jasmine, but I didn''t get anything," Carrie said quietly.


    Mr. Labbe took a few deep breaths. Carrie was still useful to him, so he held back from scolding her again, even though he was frustrated that she called over such a small matter.


    "And... I miss you," Carrie added,


    softening her voice like a child asking for attention. "The New Year ising soon, and I don''t have many people around. You''re the only one have, my support and my warmth. I miss you. Can you spend


    the New Year with me, or spend


    me to your house to celebrate?"


    Mr. Labbe''s mood improved. Even if he was using Carrie, having a young, beautiful woman so taken with him fed his ego and made him feel good about himself.

 Chapter 3737

    Chapter 3737


    ?


    Chapter 3737 - Mr. Labbe thought he was far better than young men. In fact, they couldn''tpete with him. He had status, money, power, and influence.


    Young men, unless they were born into wealthy families, couldn''t match what he had. Even many rich heirs didn''t have his level of power.


    "I''m really busy right now and can''t visit. I do miss you a bit, though," he said.


    "I won''t be able to visit during the New Year. I have a lot of events to attend, and I need to be with my family. My wife doesn''t care much about me most of the time, but during the holidays, she expects me to be with her for family gatherings. You understand, right?"


    Carrie knew he was married with kids. He never hid it from her.


    Carrie wasn''t sure if he still loved his wife or not. Although he imed they didn''t have feelings for each other, she didn''t fully believe him. He had never let any other woman take his wife''s ce, nor did he allow his mistresses to have his children.


    He and his wife already had grown children, and they had been raised well. If his kids weren''t so aplished, he might have done something about his wife, but for now, they were part of what made his wife irreceable.


    Carrie felt a bit jealous.


    What Mr. Labbe provided for her made her somewhat attached to him. If he hadn''t shown his cruel side-pinching her neck and torturing her in bed- Carrie worried she might have actually fallen for him.


    "Then, when will youe?" Carrie asked softly, sensing his change in tone. Sometimes, a little sweet talk from a woman can be very effective. "It''s hard to say. When I have time, I''ll visit. If I can''te, why don''t you gather a few friends and take a trip? Or attend some upper-ss events in Wiltspoon and make new connections."


    "The more you attend these events, the closer you''ll get to Serenity." "Okay. Come when you''re free," Carrie said in a pitiful tone. Mr. Labbe sweet-talked her a bit, promising to send her some money to buy things. Carrie was pleased.


    After the call ended, Carrie let out a quiet sigh of relief.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Soon after, she got a notification from the bank-$500,000 had been deposited into her ount.


    Mr. Labbe had sent it for her to buy whatever she wanted.


    Looking at the bank message and her ount bnce, Carrie realized that being scolded wasn''t so bad after all. As long as she yed her cards right, he would send her money.


    But she knew this couldn''tst forever.


    Mr. Labbe probably had a new target. Carrie wasn''t particrly clever, but she was a woman, and women are naturally sensitive to these things.


    She felt that Mr. Labbe was growing colder toward her. He must''ve found someone new. After all, he was an old pervert who had been with many young women.


    While she still had his attention, she nned to get as much money as she could. She knew she was just a pawn.


    Once her task was done, she couldn''t be sure if Mr. Labbe would keep his promises or if he might decide to kill her instead.


    Carrie''s n was simple: save up as much money as possible, finish the job, then disappear. She would leave Wiltspoon, go somewhere no one knew her, and start a new life, just like her two older aunts had done.

 Chapter 3738

    Chapter 3738


    ?


    Chapter 3738 - "Take me to my rental house," Carrie instructed the bodyguard. "I need to change back into my identity and go to Spring Blossoms."


    The bodyguard, speaking coolly, warned, "Your sister''s people are watching the rental house. If you go there now, it''ll raise suspicion, and everything the boss has set up will fall apart."


    Carrie hesitated before replying, "Alright, go home first. I''ll change clothes, remove my makeup, and then go there."


    She also nned to check if the substitute had damaged any of her things. If they had, she''d make them pay for it. The bodyguard remained silent.


    Back at the Labbe vi, Carrie peeled off her disguise, removed her makeup, changed into different clothes, and restored her original appearance. Then she grabbed her backpack and left.


    The bodyguards watched her leave without stopping her. As long as she didn''t raise suspicion with Camryn or anyone else, it didn''t matter what she did.


    Carrie had just been yelled at by their boss over the phone, though he did send her money afterward to spend. Knowing Carrie, she was probably still angry about the scolding. She often went to Spring Blossoms to bother her sister when she was upset. Even though it never worked out for her and she always came out on the losing end, she still did it¡ªperhaps just to blow off steam.


    Her siblings were the only ones who tolerated her behavior.


    After getting the money from Mr. Labbe, Carrie wasn''t so angry anymore. She was just bored and decided to stir up trouble at Spring Blossoms, or at the very least, argue with Camryn. Around Camryn, she felt she could say whatever she liked without holding back. That had always been her nature.


    Meanwhile, at the flower shop, Camryn sneezed twice.


    "Sis, you should wear something warmer when you go out. You''re catching a cold. You sneezed once earlier, and now you''re sneezing again said Trenton, who had returned to Wiltspoon at noon after working temporarily at their family business.


    just


    The first thing he did upon returning was visit Camryn''s flower shop. He already knew her routine: she was either at the shop, at home, or sometimes at Wildridge Manor.


    "Eldest sister, are youing down with a cold?" Trenton asked.


    Camryn wiped her nose with a tissue. "It''s probably because your second sister was bad-mouthing me behind my back," she replied. "She must''ve said some pretty harsh things.''


    Trenton paused. "Is Second Sister okay?"


    He hadn''t seen Carrie since returning and was a bit hesitant to. Whenever they met, Carrieined that he favored Camryn over her, always reminding him that she was his real sister.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    But Camryn was his real sister, too. They shared the same mother, and their fathers, though different, were brothers.


    Camryn was important to him, but that didn''t mean he neglected Carrie. It was Carrie who constantly obsessed over small issues.


    "Carrie''s fine," Camryn replied. "She does nothing but eat, drink, and y all day. When she''s short on money, shees to me, causing trouble and demanding cash. She''s


    got it pretty easy."


    "Sis, does she ask for money from you often?" Trenton asked.


    He wasn''t worried about Carrie causing trouble because Camryn always had bodyguards around her. Carrie might be impulsive, but even she should realize that Camryn was always holding back-otherwise, Carrie would''ve been hurt by now.

 Chapter 3739

    Chapter 3739


    ?


    Chapter 3739 - Camryn said calmly, "Carrie came to argue with me, iming she has no money. Trenton, do you really think she''s broke?"


    Carrie didn''t fully understand how she became Mrs. Labbe, but she couldn''t let everyone find out about it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Camryn hadn''t figured it all out yet, but one thing was clear-Carrie wasn''t short of money.


    Just as Camryn finished speaking, a familiar car drove up the same car Carrie used to drive.


    After being released from prison, Carrie returned to the Newman family and only took this car. The other vehicles were locked away in the Newman garage.


    ¡°Camryn,e out! Camryn!" Carrie shouted as she got out of the car and walked in.


    The two York family bodyguards noticed Carrie. They gave her a cold look but didn''t stop her from entering the store.


    They knew Carrie still had some restraint when dealing with Camryn. Since Camryn hadn''t told them to keep her out, they simply watched, making sure Carrie didn''t cause trouble.


    However, Carrie had faced setbacks before.


    Though she appeared weak, Carrie was tough underneath. "Second sister."


    Trenton hadn''t expected Carrie to show up right as they were talking about her.


    "Trenton? You''re back? Is thepany on break?" Carrie was surprised to see Trenton and quickly bombarded him with questions.


    Without waiting for him to answer,


    she continued, "How''s thepany?


    Is anyone keeping you in check? Trenton, remember, we all have shares in Newman''s business, and we''re also the bosses. We can''t let this blind woman take charge. You need to find her people and get rid of them one by one. Don''t let her run things.


    And that traitor Mitchell? He needs to be kicked out of thepany and cklisted in the industry. If it weren''t for him, thepany wouldn''t have fallen into her hands."


    Trenton frowned. He usually had a good temper, but Carrie always tested his patience.


    "Second sister, the eldest sister''s


    eyesight has been restored. She''s no longer blind, so stop calling her that. She''s our eldest sister. She owns most of thepany shares so of course, she''s in charge.


    I''m working over the winter break, but it''s not a full-time job. Brother Mitchell has been a great help. Without him, Newman Enterprises would have been in chaos."


    Dalton Mitchell was close to Camryn, and many of Newman''s business deals were handled by him with her input.


    Because of her vision issues, Camryn hadn''t been able to manage thepany herself before, so she relied on Dalton.


    Trenton was grateful that Dalton


    was so loyal to Camryn. If thepany hadn''t ended up in


    Camryn''s hands, Dalton wouldn''et


    have stayed, and Newman


    Enterprises would have been in serious trouble.

 Chapter 3740

    Chapter 3740


    Chapter 3740 - When Trenton''s parents went to jail, he was only eighteen. Carrie only knew how to spend money, and rtives were circling the Newman family''s assets. He and Carrie couldn''t hold on to the family fortune.


    After Camryn regained her sight, she still couldn''t use her eyes for long periods, so Dalton continued managing most of thepany''s affairs.


    Luckily, Callum was now involved. If anything went wrong, Callum wouldn''t let the Newman family lose anything, especially since much of it belonged to Camryn. He would ensure that her assets remained secure.


    "You''ve been in school too long, and now you''ve been brainwashed. Dalton is amazing, right? Our father trusted him with everything, and now he''s serving this blind woman!" Carrie''s voice dripped with bitterness.


    Carrie hated Camryn, but she hated Dalton even more. She med him for thepany falling into Camryn''s hands. With Trenton in school, it was natural for Camryn to take over the business, but it meant Carrie lost control. She believed she should have been the head of the family, with all the money she could ever need. Instead, she was left humiliated, used, and forced to abort a child she couldn''t keep.


    Thinking about the pain of the miscarriage, Carrie''s face went pale. She hadn''t expected it to be so agonizing and terrifying with all the blood loss. She believed Dalton''s betrayal of her parents, helping Camryn, had brought her to this miserable point in life.


    Camryn eyed Carrie coldly. "Carrie, have you blown through all your money again?" she asked sharply. "If you need money, just ask directly. Stop wasting time. Your parents knew what belonged to who. I''ve said before, I''ll reim what''s mine, and the rest goes to Trenton. And don''t forget, you''ve already taken some of what belongs to my parents!"


    "Because I''m your mother''s biological daughter and your father''s adopted daughter, I have a right to inherit too. You may not have done well in school, but you should know about inheritancews," Carrie snapped back, though her confidence was faltering.


    "Carrie, have you spent all your money again" Camryn repeated coldly. "If you need it, just say so instead of rambling on. Your parents knew what belongs to whom. I''ll take what''s mine, and Trenton will get the rest. And don''t act like you haven''t already taken a chunk of my parents'' property!


    I''m done discussing this. Every time youe, you say the same thing, and I''m tired of hearing it. If you''re so unhappy, if you think thepany should be yours, then do something about it! Fight me for it! What''s the point of yelling here?


    You''re a fool who can''t even hold a job, nothing more than a pretty face. Even if you took over thepany you''d run it into the ground in no time. Don''t think our parents left you a fortune-they left debts too"


    Carrie opened her mouth, then finally said, "You''re lying. My mother told me the Newman family has a billion in assets."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "That''s thepany''s worth," Camryn replied. "But the real estate and illegal profits have been confiscated, and there are huge fines to pay. Do you think it''s that easy to run the Newman family business?


    Do you think your parents left you a pile of gold? If it weren''t for Trenton, I would''ve cut you off long ago. I won''t let you take advantage of me." Carrie had no response.


    "Second sister, you don''t really understand what''s going on. Our parents sheltered you too much. You know nothing except how to spend money," Trenton said, feeling helpless about Carrie''s attitude.


    Sometimes, he even med their parents for spoiling her so much.

 Chapter 3741

    Chapter 3741


    ?


    Chapter 3741 - "Fine, fine, it''s two against one I can''t win." Carrie said angrily, "Just give me tens of thousands of dors. I''m broke."


    She held her hand out to Camryn, expecting her to hand over the money.


    Camryn pushed her hand away and replied, "Trenton is working part-time during winter break to earn his own spending money. You''re capable too, but you refuse to find a job. Honestly, even if you swept the streets, you''d still make money.


    I have money, but I''m not giving it to you. Don''t talk about sisterhood. Even if we''re sisters, I have no obligation to support my adult sister. If you want money, earn it yourself."


    With that, Camryn turned away and busied herself with her flowers and nts.


    It was almost New Year''s, and the flower market was bustling. Many customers came to buy flowers daily, and all her workers were out delivering orders.


    At times, they were so busy that two bodyguards had to help with deliveries.


    Everyone in Wiltspoon knew that Camryn was the seconddy of the York family. She was independent and well-established in her husband''s family, where she was treated like a daughter.


    Aside from Carrie, her troublesome sister, no one dared mess with Camryn. "I was born a richdy! I don''t need to work!" Carrie shouted.


    She knew she wouldn''t get any money from Camryn, but she was in a foul mood and came to argue anyway. It was always the same argument. "Second sister," Trenton said, gently holding her arm. "Let''s go outside. Don''t bother the eldest sister here. It''s bad for her business."


    Carrie didn''t pull away but insisted, "Okay, but you give me money. Our parents told you to give me tens of thousands each month for living expenses. You can''t just give me three or five thousand like I''m a beggar.


    Trenton, I''m your second sister. We share the same parents, so you should be on my side!"


    She knew Trenton had ess to their parents'' savings, which were transferred to his ount. She expected him to give her $10,000 a month. However, Trenton, following Camryn''s advice, only gave Carrie three to five thousand dors, which wasn''t enough for hervish lifestyle.


    Though Carrie had struggled for a


    while, she wasn''t broke. After being used as a pawn by Mr. Labbe, she saved a few million. Still, she spent extravagantly and believed she deserved to live like the seconddy of the Newmans.


    She always said that being born rich meant she was meant to have money.


    Trenton dragged Carrie out of the flower shop and only let go when they were far away.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Turning to face his angry sister, he said, "Second sister, please stop asking for money all the time. After the New Year, you should find a job. If this keeps up, I''ll tell our parents when visit them in prison that I''m cutting off your living expenses. You''re in your early twenties now. You can''t keep relying on them."


    Camryn had been right all along. Trenton had been too soft-hearted. If he had been tougher like their eldest sister, Carrie would have gotten a job long ago out of necessity.


    Determined to make her more responsible, Trenton decided he wouldn''t give Carrie any more money after the New Year. He would tell their parents during his next prison visit. Carrie was truly a lost cause.

 Chapter 3742

    Chapter 3742


    ?


    Chapter 3742 - "Trenton, you''re siding with Camryn now, but one day you''ll regret it. She''s pretending to be harmless while secretly scheming. Do you really think she''s helping you out of kindness? She''s trying to gain yourplete trust so she can take everything from you.


    If she pushes us out, it''s her way of getting revenge on our parents¡ªand us. Especially you. She''s being nice to you now to drive a wedge between us."


    "Second sister!" Trenton interrupted firmly, "Don''t speak like that about our eldest sister. She''s not that kind of person, and I trust herpletely." Carrie was so angry she wanted to hit him.


    She regretted not convincing their mother to keep Trenton at home instead of sending him to boarding school. Maybe if they''d grown up closer, he wouldn''t have been swayed by Camryn. But even as a child, Trenton always supported Camryn.


    "Fine, fine, I won''t say any more. You''ll see for yourself one day when you lose everything and realize who your real sister is. But let me tell you, Trenton, I''ll fight Camryn to the end.


    I might not be able to defeat her now, but that doesn''t mean I''ll stay under her thumb forever. Just wait-one day, when she loses everything, that''s when I''ll strike back."


    Mr. Labbe had promised Carrie that once her task was done, he would help her get revenge on anyone she wanted.


    Carrie''s n was to ruin Camryn and take away everything she had. She had be one of Mr. Labbe''s many mistresses, and when the time was right, she would make sure Camryn suffered too.


    Her ultimate revenge fantasy was to make Camryn a mistress to an ugly, violent man and watch her be abused. Carrie also dreamed of unting her rtionship with Callum in front of Camryn, making her so angry that the York family would throw her out.


    These thoughts gave Carrie a twisted sense of satisfaction, fueled by Mr. Labbe''s empty promises.


    "Second sister, have you done


    something wrong?" Trenton asked cautiously. "Be careful not to let people use you. Remember how our aunts treated you? Don''t make the same mistake.


    No matter how strained things get between us, we''re still family, and blood is thicker than water. Don''t let anyone manipte you into hurting our eldest sister. Think aboutContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    how you''ve treated her before. Has she really done anything to harm you? Why do you hate her so much?"


    Carrie responded bitterly, "She stole


    my man and married Callum. How


    Vel.ne


    could I not hate her? She kicked me out of the Newman family mansion-my home for over years and took it for herself"


    Trenton was confused. "When did my brother-inw be your man? Are you saying you hate our eldest sister because you have feelings for Callum?"


    He finally realized that Carrie was jealous of Camryn''s rtionship with Callum. He hadn''t seen it before, but it was now clear to him.


    Callum was an exceptional man-handsome, sessful, and from a good family. It wasn''t surprising that Carrie would be attracted to him. But this revtion still stunned Trenton.


    Carrie added, "Mom always said she would create opportunities for me and Callum. He should have been mine, but your precious eldest sister married him first. I don''t know what kind of luck she had or what tricks she used to make him fall for her."


    Trenton was speechless. He couldn''t believe what he was hearing.


    "Dear God," he thought, "can a lightning bolt juste and wake her up from this ridiculous fantasy?"

 Chapter 3743

    Chapter 3743


    ?


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Chapter 3743 - "Mom said she''d create an opportunity for you and the emperor, but do you really believe that? It''s just talk; nothing''s been done yet."


    Trenton lightly tapped Carrie on the head.


    "Second sister, can you act normal? With the way you are now, not even a decent man would like you, let alone someone as high-quality as my brother-inw, Callum."


    Carrie swatted his hand away, snapping, "What''s wrong with me? I''m young, beautiful, and in great shape. I''m also a wealthydy with noble manners. If there were still


    emperors, I''d be more than qualified to marry one and be queen."


    Trenton shook his head. "Second sister, you have big dreams, but your luck in life is thin."


    Before he could finish, Carrie hit him.


    "How dare you curse your own sister like that? What do you mean, thin life? I''m rich and living well!" But deep down, Carrie couldn''t shake the truth. She was, after all, just a ything for Mr. Labbe, and one wrong move could cost her everything-even her life.


    "Trenton, if you still consider me your sister, send me some money-tens of thousands. I had a bad day and offended someone, so he really chewed me out.


    Remember how I''ve been getting yelled at since I was little? It''s all because of our perfect elder sister. I have no money or power, and now people think they can say whatever they want to me. I''ve never heard such foulnguage in my life."


    Mr. Labbe had indeed scolded her harshly.


    "Who yelled at you, second sister?" Trenton asked.


    "You can''t help me with this. He''s a powerful thug, the kind that makes your legs shake when you see him. Just send me some money so I can shop for new clothes. New Year''s is around the corner, and I can''t wear old clothes. Plus, I need to prepare some things for New Year''s since I''ll be celebrating it alone."


    Trenton hesitated. "Why not celebrate with us, second sister? I''m sure our eldest sister won''t mind. If you''re worried about her, I''ll talk to her. She might celebrate with the York family anyway, so you coulde over, and we''ll spend New Year''s together."


    Carrie shook her head. "I''m not going unless Camryn invites me back. Since she kicked me out, she should be the one to beg me to return. Even then, I''d have to think about it."


    Trenton sighed. "How much do you need? I can''t send you too much. If our eldest sister finds out, she''ll scold me again, saying you''ll never be independent if I keep giving you money."


    Carrie replied, ¡°Just don''t tell her. You don''t have to tell her everything." In the end, Trenton sent her $50,000.


    "Second sister, after New Year''s, you need to find a job. You can''t keep living like this."


    "Fine, fine. Go tell Camryn to get me a well-paid, easy job at the York Group, and I''ll work, earn a sry, and take care of myself. Or let me be a vice president at our family''s business."


    Trenton''s face darkened.


    Carrie wasn''t serious. She knew Camryn wouldn''t get her a job. Even if Camryn did, Carrie wouldn''t take it. She had tasks from Mr. Labbe toplete, including getting closer to Serenity and her circle to gain their trust.

 Chapter 3744

    Chapter 3744


    ?


    Chapter 3744 - It wasn''t because Mr. Labbe gave Carrie a lot of money, but because he was capable of killing people. She was scared. After spending time in jail, Carrie had developed a deep fear of death and now valued her life and good fortune.


    "I''m leaving," she said.


    With the money from her brother, Carrie walked back to the flower shop, feeling satisfied. Once there, she grabbed a few roses without paying and started to leave.


    "She didn''t pay. Stop her," Camryn ordered.


    Camryn wasn''t going to let Carrie get away with it. Her two bodyguards stepped in to block Carrie.


    Angrily, Carrie snapped, "Camryn, I only took a few flowers. You have so many here! What''s the big deal? You still want me to pay? I''m your sister, your real sister!"


    Camryn replied calmly, "Everyone who buys flowers from me has to pay, and you''re no exception. Besides, you''ve never treated me like a sister. You only bring up family when it benefits you, but it doesn''t work.


    These roses just came in, and since you are my sister, I''ll only charge you $20 per rose. You took three or five, so give me $100. I won''t overcharge you."


    Carrie''s expression darkened. "Camryn, why don''t you just rob a bank? $20 for a flower? That''s a rip-off! Here, take your flowers back. I''ll go pick some wildflowers from the roadside-they''re prettier than your roses anyway."


    She threw the roses back into the bucket and stormed out, frustrated that she couldn''t take advantage of Camryn.


    As Carrie was driving away, she spotted Callum''s car heading toward her. She turned to look at him, but he barely nced at her as they passed each other. This left Carrie feeling bitter.


    It wasn''t that she loved Callum deeply, but her mother had promised she''d find a way for her to marry into the York family, and Callum had been chosen for her. Although they hardly knew each other, Carrie had assumed she would eventually marry him.


    But now Callum was married to


    Camryn and treated her with such care. This filled Carrie with jealousy and resentment. She med Camryn and Serenity for her troubles and for losing things that she betieved should have been hers.


    She was determined to get revenge.


    Meanwhile, Callum parked his car outside Spring Blossoms. His bodyguard rushed over to open the door.


    "Second Young Master," the bodyguard greeted.


    Callum nodded. "That woman came by here. Did anything happen to your Second Young Madam?"


    bet


    "No, sir," the bodyguard replied respectfully. "Second Young Madam


    You don''t have to worry. We''re here to protect her."


    Callum nodded again. "Good. Keep her safe, and I''ll make sure you get a nice year-end bonus."


    The bodyguard smiled and watched as Callum entered the store.


    Hearing his familiar footsteps, Camryn looked up, stood, and


    smiled. "You''re so busy. What


    you here?"


    "I missed you, so I came," Callum replied.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    to


    Camryn blushed slightly and said softly, "There are people here."


    Callum chuckled. "We''re husband and wife. I''m just telling the truth. What''s there to be afraid of?"

 Chapter 3745

    Chapter 3745


    ?


    Chapter 3745-A customer came in looking to buy a bouquet of flowers.


    Camryn showed him some sample pictures and let him choose.


    "No need to choose. Just make me a bouquet of roses. I''m going to use it to confess my love," the young man said, looking a bit shy.


    Camryn smiled and replied, "Sure, give me a moment, and I''ll put something together for you."


    While Camryn worked on the bouquet, Callum invited the boy to sit and poured him a ss of warm water.


    The boy nced between Camryn and Callum and quietly asked, "Are you two married or dating?"


    Callum smiled and said, "We''re married. She''s my wife."


    The boy looked at them with envy. "You both seem really happy."


    Callum nodded. "Yes, we''re very happy. I love my wife, and she loves me."


    Thinking about the girl he liked, the boy''s face lit up with hope. "There''s someone I want to confess to. I''m just not sure if she''ll ept me. I''m pretty nervous."


    Having been through it, Callum offered some advice. "Don''t be nervous. Just be


    sincere. Even if she doesn''t ept your feelings right away, don''t be discouraged. Take your time. If she hesitates, it might be because she hasn''t fallen for you yet or because you haven''t shown her enough. But if you give it your all, no matter what happens, you won''t have any regrets." The boy listened carefully and then asked, ¡°Did you and your wife fall in love at first sight, or did it take you a while to win her over?"


    "I fell for her at first sight, but she didn''t feel the same. My wife was seriously ill and blind for ten years, so she couldn''t see me and pushed me away. But I didn''t give up. I stayed persistent, and now we''re happy."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Callum smiled warmly. "Keep trying. I''m sure you''ll find happiness too."


    The boy grinned. "Thank you, boss. I''ll definitelye back to your shop. If she epts me one day, I''ll propose with a sea of roses from here." He had seen people propose with massive flower disys on TV and dreamed of doing the same.


    Before long, Camryn finished the bouquet. The boy stood up, took it from her, and admired it with satisfaction. After paying, he waved goodbye to Callum. "I''m off now, boss."


    "Good luck!" Callum replied with a smile and waved as he left.


    Camryn turned to Callum. ¡°You''ve gotten pretty friendly with him in such a short time.¡± Callum chuckled. ¡°He reminds me of my younger self." "You weren''t that serious," Camryn teased. "You made me deliver flowers to you-you didn''t buy them for me."


    She still remembered how Callum


    had insisted she personally deliver flowers to him. Back then, she couldn''t see and had to carefully count her steps to make her way to his office, often cursing him in her head, thinking he was just using his wealth to mock her blindness.


    But Callum always ordered the most expensive bouquets, and despite her frustration, she put up with it for the sake of her business and reputation.

 Chapter 3746

    Chapter 3746


    ?


    - Callum said, "I just wanted you to learn the way to my office, that''s why I asked you to bring the flowers."


    Camryn replied, "Did you forget I was blind? You made me deliver those flowers in person, and it wasn''t easy for me." Callum gently hugged her and apologized, "Camryn, I''m sorry. I didn''t think it through and made things harder for you."


    Camryn pushed him away, saying, ¡°Customers can walk in anytime, so don''t keep hugging me. You might not care, but I''m not as bold. Back then, I was so frustrated with you, I cursed you a hundred thousand times in my head. But, to be honest, I did learn the route to your office. Now, I could find it with my eyes closed."


    Just then, Trenton returned.


    After Carrie left, he had been feeling down and stayed outside for a while topose himself beforeing back. He didn''t want Camryn to worry about him.


    "Brother-inw, you''re here," Trenton said with a smile when he saw Callum. "Trenton, when did you get back?"


    Callum hadn''t known Trenton was back, thinking he would return closer to the Lunar New Year.


    "Brother Dal gave me some time off, so I came back early to help my sister prepare for the New Year. I was about to call you to invite you to dinner, but since you''re here, no need for that now."


    Callum walked over, patted Trenton on the shoulder, and said, "Nice! You''re more mature now. But inviting me to dinner-aren''t you worried you''ll spend all your hard-earned winter break sry on just one meal?"


    Trentonughed awkwardly. "Well, brother-inw, I can afford a meal, but it might not be at a five-star hotel-just a regr ce. Hope you don''t mind."


    He didn''t want to use his parents'' money for the meal and preferred to spend what he had earned.


    Callum smiled. "I''m just teasing. I''m


    not picky. Even if it''s just street food, we''d be honored. But there''s no need for you to spend your money Save what you''ve earned for your New Year expenses and living when you''re back at school. How about I treat you to hot pot?"


    "Okay, I won''t say no to that," Trenton quickly agreed.


    Callum turned to Camryn and said, "See, when I offer to treat your brother to hot pot, he doesn''t even pretend to argue about it."


    Camryn replied, "He wanted to treat you, but you insisted otherwise. Your ie is way higher than his, so if he didn''t ept your offer right away, he might lose out on hot pot entirely. I haven''t had hot pot in ages, and it''s perfect for the cooler weather. Back


    then, I didn''t have the chance to enjoy it."


    When she was blind, eating hot pot was difficult, as she needed someone to assist her.


    Callum said thoughtfully, "Then let''s


    have hot pot tonight. And in the future, if you feel like eating it, let me know, and I''ll prepare it at home. We can enjoy it infort and peace." Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Camryn smiled and said, "Sounds good."


    Trenton looked at the two of them, then joked, "Sister, brother-inw, when you two are being all lovey-dovey, please remember I''m still single."

 Chapter 3747

    Chapter 3747 - The young couple exchanged smiles as they looked at Trenton. "How much money did you give to your second sister?" Camryn asked gently. She could have been harsh and refused to help Carrie, but she chose not to. Trenton couldn''t bring himself to ignore his sisterpletely. He wasn''t that heartless. While Carrie hadn''t treated him particrly well, she hadn''t been terrible to him either. At least she never bullied or hurt him.


    However, Carrie had always been awful to Camryn, their oldest sister, showing no respect. Their rtionship was strained and distant.


    Despite this, after taking control of the family, Camryn didn''t seek revenge on Carrie, reminding herself they shared the same mother.


    "I... I gave her $50,000," Trenton admitted. "She said the New Year ising, and she needed money to buy things for the celebration and get some new clothes."


    He lowered his head, avoiding Camryn''s gaze, afraid she would scold him.


    Camryn stared at Trenton for a while but didn''t say anything. Instead, she took out her phone and showed him a surveince video of Carrie visiting the flower shop, pretending to be Mrs. Labbe and hiring someone to act on her behalf. She had saved the video on her phone.


    Trenton braced himself for the scolding, but when he looked up, Camryn simply handed him her phone. Confused, he asked, "Sister, what''s this?" "Watch this video," Camryn replied calmly. "Go sit at the cashier''s desk and take your time. Check if the woman in the video is really your second sister. Let me know if you have any questions when you get home tonight." Without exining further, Camryn let Trenton view the footage on his own.


    Curious, Trenton said, "Can you send it to my phone? I''ll watch itter."


    As some customers entered the shop, Trenton got up to help, but Callum had already stepped in, so he sat back down.


    Camryn forwarded the video, and then went to assist with the customers.


    Seeing that he wasn''t needed, Trenton sat at the cashier''s desk and began watching the video. Carrie appeared in it, behaving as usual-targeting Camryn, as if Camryn owed her a huge debt. Her attitude towards Camryn was hostile.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary at first, but Trenton knew Camryn wouldn''t show him the video without reason. He watched it again and again. Eventually, something clicked-Carrie seemed different, her arrogance seemed forced, as if she was acting, and her usual confidence was missing. Something about her demeanor was off, though he couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    When Camryn finished with the customers, Trenton spoke up. "I think there''s something wrong with the second sister in this video."


    Camryn asked, "Are you sure it''s her? Does the woman next to her look familiar?"


    Trenton hesitated. The woman in the video acted like Carrie, but something didn''t seem right. After all, Carrie had juste to the shop, made a scene, and he had given her $50,000. Even though their time together was brief, they were still siblings, and he felt certain he could recognize her.

 Chapter 3748

    Chapter 3748- When Camryn asked him, Trenton''s heart raced. He wasn''t entirely sure if the woman in the video was really Carrie.


    The youngdy next to her? He had watched the video several times but hadn''t paid much attention to thedy. All he noticed was that she was young, beautiful, and wearing a lot of jewelry. In the video, Camryn referred to her as Mrs. Labbe, which made Trenton think her husband''sst name must be Labbe. Mrs. Labbe seemed kind to Camryn and was willing to help her, but Trenton didn''t know her. Why was Camryn asking him about her? Should he recognize her?


    Trenton watched the video again but still couldn''t figure out why Mrs. Labbe was important. He had never heard of her before watching the video.


    He nced at Camryn, looking for answers.


    Camryn gently said, "If you can''t tell, don''t worry about it. She''s gotten really good at ying that role, almost as if she''s actually that person. I''ll exin more when we get home tonight." Then, Camryn printed out two online orders and started preparing the flower arrangements.


    Once she finished, she handed them to Trenton. "It''s still early for dinner, and since you''re here with nothing to do, can you help me deliver these? The address is written here." She pointed to a small note attached to the bouquets. "Make sure you collect this note after confirming the delivery, so it doesn''t spoil the customer''s experience."


    Trenton put his phone away, took the flowers, and after reading the address, tucked the notes into his pocket. He grabbed the electric bike keys and said, "I''ll deliver them now." The customer was in an industrial area nearby, so Trenton figured he could easily deliver the flowers by bike.


    He ced the bouquets in the front basket of the bike, put on his helmet, and rode off.


    "Have you decided to tell Trenton?" Callum asked Camryn gently. "He''s still young, and you''re notpletely sure about what''s going on."


    Camryn sat at the cashier''s counter. Callum poured her a cup of warm water and then went to the small kitchen, retrieving a box of fresh snacks he had brought earlier. He had brought them in the morning so Camryn could eat whenever she had a break, making sure she didn''t go hungry.


    "Trenton''s an adult and can make his own decisions. If it involves his second sister, he has a right to know. I don''t want him to keep being Carrie''s cash machine."


    Camryn didn''t believe in hiding everything from Trenton just because he was younger. With no elders left to guide them, she was now in charge of the Newman family, and she treated it like her own.


    Even though they were from different branches of the family-Trenton from the first house and Camryn from the second-he needed to understand the situation, especially when it came to Carrie. He had to know what was happening to avoid being taken advantage of. "If Trenton knows the truth, he can help. Carrie doesn''t put her guard up around him," Camryn added.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Callum nodded in agreement. "You must be hungry too. Have a snack. I made these especially for you this morning."


    Camryn reached for the snack, but then pulled her hand back. "I''ll wash my hands first," she said.


    Before she could go, Callum fed her the snack himself.


    She took a bite before heading off to wash her hands.


    "It''d be nice if I could just feed you, so you wouldn''t have to do it yourself," Callum joked, a little disappointed he couldn''t continue feeding her.

 Chapter 3749

    Chapter 3749 - Camryn smiled and said, "You spoil me too much. If you keep doing that, I''ll bezy. Letting you take care of me all the time will wear you out." Callum replied, "I won''t get tired of taking care of you. I like doing it." He tried to offer her more snacks, but she insisted on feeding herself. He handed her the snacks instead.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Trenton may be young, but he''s strong. When our parents went to prison, it was hard for him at first, but he eventually epted it. As long as he has the right mindset, no matter how difficult things are, he''lle around with time. He won''t hold a grudge," Camryn said. She pushed the snack box towards Callum, encouraging him to eat as well.


    "If Trenton didn''t have a good outlook, I wouldn''t have taken care of him the way I have. Despite everything I went through under his parents'' care, I couldn''t hate him. He''s always respected me as his older sister and stayed positive. That''s why I''ve tried to protect him from their influence. He''ll be the head of the family one day, and he''s set to inherit a lot. He can''t grow up sheltered-he needs to face challenges and be strong enough to handle his responsibilities."


    In the past, Camryn had only felt a little affection for Trenton. Her feelings toward her uncle, mother, and sister were different-she resented them deeply for all the pain they caused her. Even now, she was still recovering from the harm her mother inflicted. What had she done to deserve such treatment? Why did her mother bring her into the world only to mistreat her?


    Camryn couldn''t believe her mother had wanted to abort her but never had the chance. Instead, her mother gave birth to her and then med her for everything.


    She even wondered if her family had killed her father after all that happened.


    People say children are a piece of their mother''s heart, and most mothers love their children. But Camryn''s mother was different. If she knew how to love, she wouldn''t have spoiled Carrie so much, which ultimately led to Carrie''s downfall.


    To be honest, if Carrie hadn''t caused trouble and angered Zachary, and if everything that followed hadn''t happened, Camryn might have had to wait years to reim her life and send her mother and uncle to prison.


    Callum spoke up, "Your brother, your call. I won''t object. If you need help, just let me know. I like Trenton-he''s a good brother-inw. He''s smart, sensible, and doesn''t get in the way. He''s even brave enough to threaten me! He said if I don''t treat you well, he''s not scared of me being the York family''s second young master-he''ll fight me to the end and make sure you''re never hurt." Callum epted Trenton because of how much he cared for Camryn. Trenton had always seen Camryn as his older sister.


    Callum continued, "You''re thinking about your mother again, aren''t you? Don''t let it bother you. Some people just aren''t meant to be mothers. She''s biased, and nothing you do will ever change that. She''s selfish and weak, and she took all her frustrations out on you. Look how she spoiled Carrie, and yet, where did that get Carrie? Your mother doesn''t deserve to be called a mother."


    Trenton had been sent to boarding school from a young age, spending most of his time away. He had always been independent and didn''t follow his parents'' lead. He believed in respecting Camryn as his elder sister, and he always did.

 Chapter 3750

    Chapter 3750 - Fortunately, Trenton wasn''t negatively influenced by his parents. Otherwise, who knows what kind of person he would have be or what his future would hold. Camryn quietly finished her dessert, then took a few sips of warm water. She wiped her mouth and hands with a tissue before throwing it away. She sighed and said, "That''s just my mother. I can''t help but think about her. Whenever I see other mothers and daughters together, or hear someone call their mom, I think of her." The pain from her past would take a lifetime to heal.


    After another sigh, she continued, "Maybe I''m just not close to my family. My biological father left me early, my mother is worse than a stepmother, and there''s barely any bond between me and my siblings." Callum held her hand. "Wife, you have me. And my parents treat you like their own daughter. I think they love you more than me at this point."


    Camryn let go of her sadness and smiled. "Yes, I''ve been fortunate. I have a wonderful husband, wise inws, and sisters-inw who treat me like family." This made up for theck of affection she had growing up.


    She was most grateful to the olddy. If it weren''t for her, Callum might never have met or pursued her. There would be no happy life for her now. If she hadn''t married Callum, Camryn wasn''t sure how much longer she''d have lived in darkness. Even though her aunt Evelyn had heard of a miracle doctor, there would have been no way to reach him without Callum''s help.


    Just then, another customer entered the shop, and the couple stopped discussing the heavy topic. Meanwhile, in Annenburg...N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Serenity knew that Zachary was flying to Annenburg that day, and she had told him she was at Jane''s parents'' home and hadn''t yet returned to FC Manor. So, she expected Zachary to arrive at FC Manor that evening. But unexpectedly, Zachary went straight to Jane''s family home afternding. Serenity didn''t know.


    Sonny and Titus were ying in the yard, chasing each other, when they saw several cars parked outside the Murphy house.


    Sonny spotted one of the York family''s bodyguards in the front seat. He recognized them because they were always with his uncle, Zachary. Sonny liked these bodyguards-they were always kind to him. "Uncle is here!" Sonny stopped running and shouted excitedly.


    He ran over to the back seat of the car and stood by the door, waiting for Zachary to step out.


    When the door opened and Sonny saw Zachary''s familiar face, he jumped up in excitement. "Uncle! Uncle! Did youe to pick up me and Auntie?"


    As soon as Zachary stepped out of the car, Sonny hugged his leg and climbed into his arms.


    Zachary had to hold Sonny as he got out of the car.


    "Sonny, did you miss your uncle?"


    Sonny''s excitement made Zachary smile, unable to hide his joy. It was moments like this that made all his love for Sonny worth it.


    Sonny nodded eagerly. "I miss you, Uncle. I think about you every day. Are you finished with work? Auntie said we were going back to Titus''s house today and that you''de in the evening." Titus ran over and greeted Zachary politely, "Uncle Zack." Zachary smiled and patted his head.


    Titus ran back to the yard to tell the others. "I''ll tell my mom and Aunt Seren." "I''ll tell them too!" Sonny shouted, squirming to get down from Zachary''s arms and running into the Murphy family''s yard.

 Chapter 3751

    Zacharyughed.


    The kids were always eager to take on tasks like this.


    You could tell they sometimes had little disagreements while ying. It reminded him of how he, Josh, and Duncan used to have their own conflicts, but they always resolved them quickly without holding any grudges. After the bodyguards unloaded the gifts from the car, Zachary led them toward the yard.


    Just then, Serenity stepped out of the house.


    The couple paused and looked at each other.


    As the saying goes, "Being apart for a day feels like three years."


    They hadn''t seen each other for quite a while, and it felt even longer.


    Serenity was worried-about Zachary and Liberty.


    Thankfully, everything was finally over, and they were safe.


    "Seren," Zachary said with a smile as he walked toward her.


    Serenity quickly moved toward him, and the couple embraced each other tightly before finally letting go.


    "Zachary, you''re finally back," Serenity said.


    "I promised I''de to take you and Sonny home, so of course, I''de back," Zachary replied.


    He gently pulled back to look at Serenity, relieved to see that she looked healthy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He then hugged her again before holding her hand. "I came back early because I knew you were here, so I came to pick you up."


    "We were getting ready to head back to the city. Titus and Sonny told me you were here, but I didn''t believe them," Serenity said, smiling brightly.


    Zachary''s early arrival filled her heart with happiness. "Seren, Mr. York, pleasee in," Jane said, smiling as she held her son. Others also warmly weed Zachary inside. Zachary politely greeted everyone as he entered the house.


    He noticed Avah, who was being held by Grandma Murphy. Ben''s two children had grown so much in such a short time, and they looked even more adorable.


    Seeing them, Zachary understood why his grandmother always wanted to bring Avah home-she was simply too cute.


    Then, Zachary''s eyes shifted to Serenity''s slightly rounded belly.


    He looked away from the kids, feeling no need to envy Ben. In a few months, he would be holding his own baby.


    Whether they had a son or daughter, with his and Serenity''s good looks, their child would surely be smart, cute, and beautiful. A son would be handsome, and a daughter would be lovely. He was confident their child wouldn''t be anything less than beautiful.


    The bodyguard set the gifts on the table.


    Jane said to Zachary, "Mr. York, you''re too kind. You brought so many things; my mother''s house already has everything."


    Whenever Jane visited her family, she always made sure to bring whatever was needed. Often, her brother and sister-inw would take care of it before she even had the chance.


    "It''s my first time visiting, so I couldn''te empty-handed," Zachary said with a smile. "My wife and nephew have been here for two days."


    Serenity added, "Auntie prepared a lot of farm produce for us to take back. It''s a nice exchange."


    The Murphy family knew Serenity would be returning to Wiltspoon soon, so they packed plenty of farm products for her, just like they did for Jane.


    Mrs. Murphy had a soft spot for Serenity and truly cared about her friend''s daughter.


    Fortunately, both Serenity and Liberty were in a much better ce now, happily married into good families.

 Chapter 3752

    "Mr. York just got here. Why don''t we let him rest a bit and head back in the evening?" Jane suggested.


    nnah agreed, "Yes, let''s leave in the evening. Seren can return to Wiltspoon tomorrow or the day after. Mr. York must be tired from his business trip, so let him rx at our ce. Plus, tomorrow''s the weekend-perfect for Ben to join us." Zachary smiled and said, "That sounds good, but I don''t want to impose." nnah reassured him, "You''re not imposing at all. We''d love to have you here. And I''m sure Sonny isn''t ready to leave yet." She called Sonny over, pulling him into her arms, and asked, "Would you like to stay and y a bit longer?"


    Sonny replied, "I don''t mind. I''ll go back when my aunt goes back. I''m staying with her."


    Liberty hadn''te back yet, so Sonny wasn''t in a rush.


    Zachary said, "You''re having so much fun, huh? Well, your mom will be back soon. Uncle Duncan already went to Jensburg to pick her up."


    Sonny just nodded, "Oh."


    He knew about it but had jokinglyined that Duncan didn''t take him along to see his mom.


    Duncan exined that Sonny was having too much fun at FC Manor to leave, and besides, Jensburg was far and cold. It was okay for a short visit, but not for a long stay.


    Sonny stoppedining but yfully made Duncan promise to take him along next time. Duncan justughed, finding Sonny''s jealousy over his mom amusing.


    "Alright, let''s leave in the evening," Serenity said.


    Zachary agreed. Even if Serenity wanted to stay another night at the Murphy''s, he''d dly stay with her.


    The Murphy family''s house had plenty of rooms, so staying there would be no problem. Of course, staying at FC Manor would be even nicer-more space and the chance to spend time with friends. "Mr. York, have you eaten?" Jane asked suddenly.


    Zachary replied, "We had a little something on the ne."


    "Are you still hungry?" Jane asked.


    Zachary politely declined, saying he wasn''t hungry and didn''t want them to go to the trouble of cooking again.


    Serenity then led Zachary to the guest room to rest.


    As soon as they entered and closed the door, Zachary wrapped his arms around Serenity from behind, turning her to face him.


    "Seren, I missed you so much," he said, holding her tightly.


    Serenity hugged him back, "I missed you too. Every free moment I had, I was thinking of you and worrying about everyone. I''m just so relieved that you''re all safe."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I promise I''ll alwayse home to you," Zachary said, gently letting her go and cing his hand on her growing belly.


    The baby gave a little kick.


    "Seren!" Zachary said softly, eyes wide with wonder. "The baby kicked! I just felt it."


    Serenityughed, giving him a yful look. "If the baby didn''t move, then we''d be worried. The kicks are stronger now, especially in the evenings. It''s amazing to feel."


    Zachary knelt down, resting his face gently against her belly, his hand ced softly on it. He whispered, "Hey, baby, it''s Daddy. I''m back from my trip, here to take you and Mommy home."

 Chapter 3753

    The baby kicked again, and Zachary smiled. "Seren, our baby understands us! They kicked again just now."


    Serenity replied, "Your hand''s on my belly, so the baby probably thinks you''re ying with them."


    "I really believe babies can understand," Zachary said. "Books say they can hear sounds while still in the womb. That''s why we do prenatal education, right?"


    He continued, speaking softly to the baby, "Do you miss Daddy? From now on, I''ll be here with you and Mommy, watching you grow. Be good and don''t kick Mommy too hard; it might hurt her. Save your kicks for me when you''re out. I can handle it." Serenity watched Zachary talk to their baby, her heart full of happiness. Seeing his softer side made her feel like she had everything she needed in the world. Zachary had changed for her, and his tenderness was reserved just for her.


    A few minutester, Zachary stood up and lifted Serenity off her feet. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, giggling, "You didn''t even warn me! You scared me."


    He carried her to the sofa and gently set her down. "I didn''t want you standing for too long and getting tired. With me here, you don''t need to worry about anything."


    He sat down next to her, and Serenity leaned her head on his shoulder. "I missed you so much, hubby."


    "Me too," Zachary said with a smile. "Don''t you miss me enough to show it?" He teased, clearly expecting something.


    Understanding what he wanted, Serenity stood up, wrapped her arms around him, and gave him a gentle kiss on the lips. They held each other in a long embrace, only pulling back reluctantly.


    "If you weren''t pregnant, I''d take you to bed right now and show you how much I love you," Zachary said with a grin.


    Serenity teased him, "Oh really? Thousands of times? Are you sure you can manage that?"


    Zachary hesitated and thenughed, "Okay, maybe that was a bit of an exaggeration."


    "Hubby," Serenity said softly.


    "Yeah?"


    "Zachary," she called his name.


    "What is it? Just call me ''hubby.'' I love hearing you say it. It makes me feel so good," Zachary said, smiling as he ced his hand on her belly again. "After the baby is born, I''ll make sure to catch up on all the cuddling and kissing I missed, with interest." Serenity''s cheeks turned red at his words. "Actually... if you''re gentle, it shouldn''t be a problem now," she whispered, her blush deepening.


    Zachary loved seeing her blush. He gently replied, "I''m worried about the baby. It''s okay, I can wait. When we''re back home, we can talk about it."


    He then changed the subject, "What do you think we should name our baby?" "I haven''t thought of any names yet," Serenity said. "I know there''s still time, but as my due date gets closer, I feel like it''sing so fast. Maybe we should start thinking of a few good names now."


    Zachary nodded, "Yes, we have time. Let''se up with some names for a baby girl too, just in case we''re blessed with one."


    He smiled as he thought about their friends'' children, saying, "Avah has grown even cuter, and Enzo is adorable when he''s not crying. Their big, bright eyes just melt my heart."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3754

    Zachary said, "I''m a bit jealous of Ben. He suddenly has a son and a daughter, and they''re both so adorable. I can see why my grandma''s face lights up when she sees Avah and always wants to hold her." Serenity leaned on his shoulder. "Let''s be realistic about having a daughter. Remember when we joined the pregnancy group during the checkup? They said you can guess the baby''s gender based on how much they move. It''s not always right, but it''s something to consider. Our baby is 99% likely to be a boy." "You should focus on picking a name for our son. You can think of names for a daughter too, but we might not use them right now. Maybe in a few years," she said with a smile. Twins, like Ben and Jane''s boy and girl, are rare and precious. They''re lucky to have them.


    Zachary hesitated, "I haven''t thought of a good name for her yet."


    "Don''t rush," Serenity said. "If we ever have a daughter, maybe we can call her something simple like Pannu. People sometimes give their kids funny nicknames to bring good luck." Serenity gave him a disapproving look. Zachary quickly added, "Just as a nickname, not a real name. They say nicknames bring kids good fortune and keep them healthy."


    "You could call your baby something cute like Watermelon or Mango, but not Pannu," Serenity said,ughing. "If those names were really effective, you''d be called Pannu York right now." She burst intoughter at the idea of Zachary being named Pannu York. "Why don''t you change your name to Pannu York?" she teased.


    "No way!" Zacharyughed. "My parents aren''t having any more kids, so it wouldn''t matter anyway."


    "Okay, no ugly nicknames," he agreed, realizing he didn''t want to give their baby an embarrassing name.


    Zachary then suggested, "How about we name the baby Hunt York? Yourst name is Hunt, and mine is York."


    Serenity paused, "Hunt York? That sounds a bit in."


    "There''s no rush to decide," she said thoughtfully. "Let''s choose the right characters for the name when the baby''s born. We can consider their birth date and time to find something meaningful."


    While Serenity preferred a more thoughtful name, Zachary liked the simplicity of Hunt York. He thought it was a nice blend of both theirst names. "Do you really want to call him Hunt York?" Serenity asked, sensing that Zachary was serious about it.


    "Hunt York isn''t a bad name, but it''s kind of ordinary," she said after a moment. "But as parents, all we really want is for our child to be safe and healthy. It''s okay if the name is simple. We''re just regr people, so Hunt York will do for now." "Let''s keep thinking about it over the next few months," she added. "If wee up with a better name before the baby is born, we can always change it."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 3755

    When Serenity mentioned it, Zachary could tell she still wasn''t happy with the name Hunt York.


    He replied, "We still have a few months to decide. Let''s take our time to think


    of a nice name, maybee up with a few options."


    He added, "I''m sure my parents and grandma will also suggest names for the baby since he''s the first grandson and great-grandson."


    The first child always gets a lot of love and attention from everyone. Serenity smiled and said, "I''ll leave the naming to you. You can handle it because I''m not good ating up with names."


    "Alright, don''t worry about it," Zachary said, leaning in to kiss her cheek gently. "I just want you to be happy and not stressed." Serenity replied, "With you around, I don''t even have the chance to get tired. Do you want to rest, honey? You should take a break, and I''ll go check on Sonny and the others downstairs."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Zachary said, "I''m not tired. I slept on the ne."


    "But if you rest with me, I''ll feel more rxed. You''ve been working hard during the business trip, and you still have tasks to handle in Jensburg."


    "Sonny has Titus to y with, so there''s no need to watch them closely. Both kids are smart and learning martial arts. They''re not easily picked on." Zachary stood up, carrying his wife to the bed, and sat down. "Jane and the others are keeping an eye on them," he said.


    Jane had suggested that Serenity take Zachary upstairs for some alone time, giving the couple a moment to rx and enjoy each other''spany. "Alright, let''s rest for an hour," Serenity agreed, not wanting to be apart from Zachary. Theyy down on the bed, still fully dressed.


    Serenity rested her head on Zachary''s arm, turning to face him. She touched her belly as shey on her side.


    "Are you ufortable?" Zachary asked, noticing her movement.


    "No, it''s just that my belly''s getting bigger, and it''s hard to lie on my back. I feel better on my side, plus I get to look at you. You''re so handsome," she said, nting a couple of kisses on his cheek.


    Zachary smiled.


    He''d been called handsome many times, but when Serenity said it, it made him feel like he could smile for days.


    Pulling her closer, he said, "To me, you''re the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "Beauty is in the eye of the beholder," Serenity said, feeling that his love made her seem more beautiful than she really was.


    "What''s been going on with your brothers recently?" she asked, enjoying their lighthearted conversation.


    Zachary replied, "Tatum has been busy with work and hasn''t had much chance to connect with Elora yet. He says he already thinks of her as his future wife, just like how Callum treated Camryn back then. Tatum even told us he might note home for the holidays and suggested we visit him in the city where he works if we miss him."


    Zachary always kept an eye on his brother Tatum''s love life.


    "I''d love to visit," Serenity said, "but I''m pregnant now, and even if I could handle the travel, you''d never let me go. Once the baby''s born, we should definitely n a trip to meet my future sister-inw."

 Chapter 3756

    Serenity said, "By the way, we still haven''t had our honeymoon yet. You promised that after the baby is born, you''d make it up to me and take me on a trip for a month or two." She hadn''t forgotten the honeymoon Zachary still owed her.


    Zachary smiled, "Don''t worry, I remember. Once the baby is a month old, we''ll go on our honeymoon. But do you want to bring the baby along? Or are you okay with leaving him at home with the nanny?" He guessed that Serenity wouldn''t be able to leave the baby behind he knew he couldn''t either.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Their first child, the symbol of their love, was someone they both wanted to be with all the time, watching him grow and change day by day.


    They''d also agreed that Zachary would handle most of the childcare. He''d be the one to care for the baby when he was small, andter on, he''d help with schoolwork as the child grew.


    "It''s not easy to travel with a baby who''s only a month old. It''s too much trouble when they''re that little," Serenity said, shaking her head at the idea of a honeymoon right after the baby was born.


    After thinking it over, she suggested, "Let''s wait until our wedding anniversary to go on our honeymoon. That way, we''ll have time to arrange things, and by then, the baby will be a few months old. We can leave him at home with our parents and the nanny."


    "It''s our honeymoon. If we bring the baby, he''ll be like a third wheel, no matter how small he is. We''ll be too busy taking care of him to enjoy ourselves. We want this trip to be just for us." She wanted the honeymoon to be about their time together-just the two of them.


    Zachary smiled warmly, "You have the final say."


    He knew it would ultimately depend on whether Serenity could bear to be away from the baby.


    Serenity yawned. "Even if you''re not tired, I am."


    She rubbed her belly and added, "Being pregnant is exhausting. I feel worn out all the time with this growing belly."


    She knew that once the baby came, there would be sleepless nights, and everything would change. But she was d Zachary was always there for her, putting her first no matter what.


    Zachary was devoted to her, saving all his tenderness and love for her alone. He didn''t let anyone else get close to him, and he nned to keep it that way, even as they grew older.


    He said, "If you''re tired, go ahead and sleep. I''ll stay with you. Once you wake up, we''ll head back to FC Manor for a couple of days, then return to Wiltspoon. Sister Liberty and Duncan will be back soon, and they have to finish some paperwork before the New Year. We''re their family, so we should be there for them."


    Duncan was Zachary''s best friend, and Liberty was Serenity''s sister, making them all one family in Zachary''s eyes.

 Chapter 3757

    Serenity hummed softly and didn''t say anything more.


    Before long, she fell asleep.


    Zachary, noticing she hadn''t responded, nced at her and saw she was already dozing off. He smiled and said, "You fall asleep so quickly."


    He admired how easily she could drift off to sleep. For him, it was a different story. When hey down, his mind would start racing with thoughts, making it hard for him to rx. It often took him at least an hour to finally fall asleep unless he had a drink to help him rx. Gently, he reached out and touched Serenity''s face, feeling like he could never get enough of looking at her. "Seren, I love you, and I always will," he whispered softly in her ear.


    He then lightly ced his hand on her belly, hoping the baby was resting too. Though he didn''t get any response from the baby, Zachary felt pure happiness-a loving wife by his side and a baby on the way. Feeling content, Zachary closed his eyes.


    At the Farrell mansion:


    "Why won''t you let us in? This is our home! We just want to get our things- why can''t we go inside?"


    "Exactly, this is our family''s house! We were born here, grew up here, and it belongs to us just as much as anyone else."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "My sister is the head of the Farrell family now that our mother is gone. As her brothers, we have the right to be in our home."


    Marco and his brothers stood outside the gates of the Farrell mansion, arguing with the guards who wouldn''t let them enter.


    After rissa passed away, Kathryn didn''t immediately take over the family. Instead, Audrey, the eldest daughter, reced all the servants in the mansion with her own people, securing control. Now, except for Kathryn and Pedro, none of the other family members, including Marco and his brothers, coulde and go as they pleased.


    To Audrey, Marco and his brothers were no more important than strangers. She never held them in high regard, especially given her dislike for rissa and her disapproval of how the family had been run. Kathryn had previously told Audrey that if it turned out rissa really gained power by harming her own sisters, she would give everything in the family back to Audrey.


    Interestingly, it was Kathryn who informed Audrey that Marco and his brothers were trying to get into the mansion that day. Kathryn told her to not feel any obligation toward them and not to let them back in.


    Kathryn suspected her brothers wanted to steal the valuable antiques and treasures inside the mansion-heirlooms that had been passed down through generations of their family leaders. She knew they had long coveted these items.


    Even when their mother, rissa, was alive, Marco and his brothers had pressured her to either give them some of the treasures or sell them off to split the money. rissa, despite her faults, had always refused to touch those family heirlooms.


    Though rissa had acquired a lot of the family''s wealth for herself, she never dared to take the valuable heirlooms that had been passed down through generations. Her priority was always protecting the family''s legacy.

 Chapter 3758

    Chapter 3758 Chapter


    3758


    No matter how much Marco and his brothers argued, the doors of the Farrell family mansion remained shut.


    They could see Audrey and Darrell walking in the yard with Mr. Jimenez,pletely ignoring them.


    Marco and his brothers were now feeling the sting of losing their mother. When she was alive, they lived like privileged sons of the Farrell family. Even though they didn''t carry the Farrell name, they enjoyed afortable life in the mansion. They coulde and go as they pleased.


    To Marco, the mansion was always home. He was born and raised there. Even after they got married, their mother had bought them vis, but they preferred living in the mansion because those vis couldn''tpare to its luxury. They thought they''d live there forever.


    They assumed that when their mother passed, their sister Kathryn would take over and they could continue living there with her as the head of the family. But things didn''t turn out that way. Kathryn didn''t take over everything, and instead, Audrey and others moved into the mansion.


    Now, they couldn''t even set foot in what they thought was their home.


    Marco and his brothers were also thinking about the valuables inside the mansion. They wanted to grab a few antiques or treasures to sell for quick money.


    Holden encouraged them to act quickly before the situation changed.


    No matter who took charge of the family, Kathryn or Liberty, the brothers knew they wouldn''t get a share of the Farrell family wealth. The division of their mother''s private property would be based on her will, and most of it would go to Kathryn. They weren''t willing to ept that.


    So, Holden urged them to sneak back into the mansion and take whatever they could to turn into cash.


    To them, they had lived there for decades and felt entitled to the property. Taking a few items to sell seemed reasonable in their eyes.


    Holden would say, "Money only counts when it''s in your own hands and your own pocket."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There were also many valuable jewels left by rissa.


    Marco remembered how rissa''s jewelry collection was impressive, almost like a jewelry store itself. asionally, when she was in a good mood, she would gift some pieces to her daughters-inw and granddaughters.


    These jewels were worth a fortune, and the brothers knew it.


    After rissa''s death, Marco''s wife Erika took their children back to her mother''s home and imed all the valuables that belonged to her and their kids.


    Marco didn''t challenge her over those items, knowing that even if they divorced, his children would eventually inherit everything.


    Marco had been a yboy with mistresses, but he still cared deeply about his kids.


    If it hadn''t been for Shiloh''s death, he and Erika might not have divorced.


    Erika had finally given up on him, and there was no saving their marriage.


    "Audrey, I see you! Come here and exin why you''re locking us out! This is our home! My mother was the head of the family, not yours, and my sister is the rightful sessor. You have no right to make decisions about the Farrell family mansion!" Audrey could hear Marco''s yelling. She nced toward the gate but didn''t respond. She saw them as nothing more than noisy troublemakers and paid them no mind.

 Chapter 3759

    "Uncle Jimenez, it''s cold outside. Let''s head back in," Audrey suggested.


    Mr. Jimenez nced around the yard, his gaze finally resting on Marco and his brothers. He then told Audrey, "Audrey, leave in two days. No matter how many memories this ce holds, your mother can''te back." He wanted to stay a bit longer to relive the past. They didn''t n on staying long. The Farrell family mansion was meant for the family head and their immediate rtives. Traditionally, the role of head was passed from mother to daughter, so they lived there. rissa broke that tradition by taking over after eliminating her sisters. Once things returned to normal, her family would have to leave the mansion. Unless Kathryn became the head.


    If Kathryn took over, her children would live there in the future, not her brother and his wife.


    So, Marco and the others would have to move out and could no longere and go as they pleased. Besides, they were here to empty the mansion and take the money.


    They already knew Kathryn''s decision.


    rissa''s son inherited her stubbornness.


    But it didn''t matter.


    No matter how much they resisted, rissa''s side had already lost and no longer had the n''s support.


    They knew rissa nned to set the mansion on fire and take them all down, so they couldn''t stand by her anymore. And by extension, they couldn''t support Kathryn either. To them, Kathryn would always be rissa''s daughter.


    Audrey and her team were strong, influential, and well-connected, yet they still kept an eye on Kathryn.


    They knew they couldn''t match Audrey''s group. They''d been in Jensburg a long time and were wary of Kathryn. If she took over, they''d fear she might continue to harm them. Kathryn had shown she was ruthless.


    "Yes, it''s time to go back. I miss my grandson so much," Mr. Jimenez said.


    After dealing with rissa, Audrey stayed mainly to support Mr. Jimenez and revisit old memories.


    Although she lived in the Farrell mansion for seven or eight years, it didn''t feel familiar to her anymore.


    Mr. Jimenez smiled, "I miss the baby too."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Audrey, now a grandmother, made Mr. Jimenez feel relieved.


    Sometimes, he imagined that if the former head of the family were alive to see Audrey''s grandson, she''d be overjoyed and adore the child. Sadly, she never got the chance to see Audrey grow up, let alone her grandson.


    Mr. Jimenez was aware of the former head''s poor health.


    Even the assistants, who knew a bit about medicine, were always on guard against potential threats to her health.


    Even if rissa hadn''t plotted against her, the head of the family was not likely to live many more years due to her health issues.


    She once asked Mr. Jimenez to stay with the Farrell family and care for her daughters if she passed away before they were grown.


    If the eldest daughter became the head, she''d have an assistant to help her, while Mr. Jimenez would focus on the girls'' daily lives. He hadforted her, saying she''d live a long life.


    She only smiled, saying her wish wasn''t for a long life but just to see her daughters grow up.


    In the end, she didn''t get to see them grow up.


    Mr. Jimenez felt he had failed her, unable to protect her daughters as he promised, which led to Miss Harlow''s untimely death.

 Chapter 3760

    Jimenez said.


    Even though Miss Harlow left behind two daughters who are doing well now, her early death still weighed heavily on Mr. Jimenez, making him feel guilty. "Let''s go back inside. Jensburg''s winter is too cold for me. I''m already shivering after just a couple ofps outside," Mr. Darrellughed, "I''m getting old, and I can''t handle the cold anymore."


    When he was younger, he often went skiing up north and didn''t mind the cold. But now, he preferred to stay in Wiltspoon during winter, where the temperatures were much milderpared to the freezing conditions up north. "Alright, let''s head back inside," he said.


    Mr. Jimenez leaned on the couple for support as they walked towards the main house. Whether it was because of the cold or simply because he felt his life''s mission wasplete, he seemed more fragile, needing help to walk.


    Every day, Lilian checked his pulse. He quietly asked her to help him live long enough to see the new head of the family settle into their role. Only then could he pass away peacefully.


    Lilian, being a medical professional, knew his condition well. Though she wanted to scold him, she eventually sighed and reminded him to think about Audrey, Liberty, and Serenity-his master''s descendants.


    Serenity was pregnant-didn''t he want to see the child''s birth? Knowing that Harlow''s daughters were happy would help ease his guilt when he eventually met his master again.


    Lilian also pointed out that Liberty was soon to marry the fourth young master of the Lewis family, and as an elder, wouldn''t he want to be at their wedding?


    Mr. Jimenez smiled. He thought about it, but what he wanted most was to reunite with his master. He had avenged his master and found Audrey. If not for Audrey and the others treating him with such respect and kindness, he might have already given up. Otherwise, he might have refused Lilian''s prescriptions and stopped taking his medicine.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without the medicine, he knew he had only three to five months left. With the medication, he might stretch it to a year or two.


    Lilian was right-he needed to see Liberty take over as the family head, attend her wedding with Duncan, and celebrate Serenity''s baby''s first month. "Why are you running away? If you have the nerve,e out and face us!" Marco yelled, furious as he watched Mr. Jimenez and the others head to the main house.


    They were left standing out in the cold, unable to go inside.


    "Brother, yelling won''t help," Noel said, holding Marco back as he angrily moved toward the door. "Our real issue is with Kathryn. If we shout here, people will just think we''re acting like madmen. We need to confront Kathryn directly. It''s all her fault!"


    "Why couldn''t she have been the one who died back then? If she and Shiloh hadn''t been switched at birth, we wouldn''t be in this mess with nowhere to go," Noel added bitterly.


    The three brothers were deeply resentful of Kathryn, their biological sister.


    They wished Kathryn had been the sister they were close to a sister who stood by them. But she was stubborn and distant, showing no sign of sibling loyalty.


    To them, she wasn''t a sister, and they weren''t brothers in her eyes.


    Marco clenched his teeth, "Let''s go find Kathryn. We have to stop her from giving up her position as the head of the family."


    The brothers finally realized the power and importance that came with being the head of the family.

 Chapter 3761

    "Yes, let''s go find Kathryn. She''s back at thepany today," Marco''s younger brothers agreed.


    Unable to enter the mansion, the three brothers left, frustrated and defeated. They returned to thepany, fuming with anger.


    When they reached the Farrell Group, they saw Liberty''s car leaving the building.


    They knew Liberty hade to meet Kathryn again.


    Marco was so angry that he considered ramming his car into Liberty''s. But two bodyguard cars were escorting Liberty, and with Duncan around, they didn''t dare to take any real action against her. Even when rissa was alive, targeting Liberty wasn''t easy. Later, when rissa tried to harm Liberty, it was because she knew Mr. Jimenez was still alive, and she wanted to kill him.


    In the end, rissa failed, and both she and Mr. Dunn died. With the mother gone, their once-powerful family finally fell apart.


    Holden had no real influence, and even when Marco tried to use Holden to pressure Kathryn, it didn''t work. Kathryn didn''t show any respect toward Holden.


    Liberty, from her car, noticed Marco and his brothers but didn''t stop or acknowledge them.


    Of rissa''s four children, the only one Liberty cared for was Kathryn.


    She didn''t pay any attention to Holden and his three sons.


    Beforeing to Jensburg, Liberty''s brother-inw and aunt had thoroughly investigated rissa''s children. They gave Liberty all the information, except some details about Kathryn, to prepare her before arriving in Jensburg. After Liberty''s car drove away, the three brothers parked and entered thepany.


    Ten minutester, Kathryn was about to leave her office for a small meeting when the door burst open. Her secretary tried to stop the three brothers, but they pushed past him.


    The secretary, looking apologetic, said, "Miss Farrell, Vice President Janzen insisted on seeing you. I couldn''t stop them."


    Kathryn, with a cold expression, replied, "I see. Head to the meeting room and let Mr. Ye lead the meeting for now. I''ll join in a bit." The secretary nodded and left.


    Kathryn turned to the brothers and, without much warmth, said, "Come in." The three brothers followed her into her office. Kathryn was still using her old office and hadn''t moved into herte mother''s. Since she had decided not to take over the family head position, there was no point in relocating.


    "Take a seat. Do you want some water?" Kathryn asked. "There are fruits on the coffee table and snacks in the tea room. Pedro got them for me as afternoon tea." Without waiting for their response, she poured each of them a ss of warm water.


    The brothers weren''t interested in the fruit or snacks.


    Hearing Kathryn mention Pedro, Marco couldn''t hold back and asked, "Are you and Pedro in a rtionship? He''s an orphan without parents. Can''t you find anyone else? Why choose him?"


    Marco, a man who''d seen many things in life, noticed the way Pedro looked at Kathryn-with eyes full of affection.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Although they respected Pedro''s skills and were polite to him, they still looked down on him in their hearts. He wasn''t like Mr. Dunn, who was their mother''s trusted right-hand man and someone they had grown up with. Mr. Dunn was an elder they respected deeply. Pedro, on the other hand, was of their generation, even younger than them, and they didn''t hold him in the same regard.

 Chapter 3762

    Chapter 3762 Chapter


    3762


    Marco didn''t think much of Pedro. He was fine with Pedro being Kathryn''s assistant since it was arranged by their organization, and they couldn''t do anything about it. But he didn''t like the idea of Kathryn being in a rtionship with Pedro. To him, Pedro wasn''t good enough for Kathryn. As her brother, Marco hoped Kathryn would marry someone powerful, someone they could rely on in the future.


    Kathryn sat across from her brothers. She listened to Marco''sints, then calmly asked, "What''s wrong with Pedro? He''s better than all of you. Even though he''s an orphan, he has the skills to seed on his own if he wants to. Why shouldn''t I like Pedro? Mom trusted Pedro and even asked him to look out for me. You might doubt my judgment, but do you doubt Mom''s? Besides, this is my decision. I''ve made up my mind-it''s Pedro or no one." Even when rissa was alive, Kathryn was hard to control. Now that she was gone, her brothers had even less influence over her.


    Kathryn firmly believed that her choice in marriage was hers alone, and no one else had the right to interfere.


    "...Alright," Marco finally said. "If Mom approved of him, I won''t argue. I just want the best for you. I think you could find someone better than Pedro, even if I introduced you to someone more aplished." Kathryn replied, "Pedro is loyal and sincere. Those qualities mean more to me than money or power." Marco was at a loss for words.


    "Kathryn," Sage added, "We''re not here to meddle in your love life. You''ve always had strong opinions, and even when Mom was alive, she couldn''t change your mind. You never saw us as brothers anyway, so it''s not like we could tell you what to do even if we wanted to." He continued, "We came to talk to you about Mom''s inheritance and the Farrell family mansion. That mansion is our home. We were born there, grew up there, and even got married there. But now, you''ve let others take over as if they own the ce, and they''re even shutting us out. Mom''s barely gone, and you''re already letting these people push us aside.


    We''re your real brothers-your family. Even if we fight, we''re still blood." Noel, getting angrier, added to Sage''s words, ming Kathryn for the situation.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn didn''t react angrily. She let them say what they needed to say. She understood their frustration, and it was no surprise that they were upset.


    After they finished venting, Kathryn calmly stood up, picked up her coffee, and leaned against her desk, sipping it slowly.


    Her calm reaction only made her brothers more upset.


    When they finally ran out of steam, their mouths dry from all the shouting, they grabbed the sses of water she''d offered earlier.


    "Kathryn, don''t just stand there," Marco said. "Tell us what you''re nning to do. Are you really going to let everything in the Farrell family slip away to them?"


    "The conflicts of the past belong to the past," Kathryn said. "I took over Mom''s role, not theirs, and I''m not trying to take anything from them. Why should I cling to everything Mom left behind?"

 Chapter 3763

    Marco snapped at Kathryn, "Kathryn, have you ever thought about us? We''re your brothers. Even if we didn''t always treat you well before, we never actually did anything harmful to you, did we? Can''t you think about the family bond we share? You''re making the Farrell family give up everything. What are we supposed to do now? We have no ce in thepany. Do you really think we stand a chance if Liberty takes over? She doesn''t need to use force to get rid of us; all she has to do is push us out of thepany. If word gets out, anyone who works with us or does business with us will automatically be seen as her enemy. She has the support of the three major families in Wiltspoon and is close with the Queen family in Jensburg. Who''s going to take the risk of working with your brothers then? You can take care of yourself, but we aren''t as capable. We have families to support. Our kids need to go to school, which is expensive, and when they grow up, they''ll need money to buy houses and get married. All of this costs a lot. You''re only worried about your reputation, not about us. What good is a spotless reputation if it doesn''t put food on the table?" Kathryn calmly sat back down across from her brothers, her expression unchanged. "If there''s more to say, go ahead. I''m listening," she said. But in truth, she wouldn''t listen to them. Even when her mother was alive, Kathryn didn''t let anyone sway her choices. Her mother, who truly loved and cared for her, couldn''t change her mind back then, and her father and brothers certainly wouldn''t now. She never told her brothers that her mother had once hinted that it was up to Kathryn to handle them after her passing. As a mother, she could never bepletely harsh with her sons, no matter what they did.


    Kathryn wasn''t heartless either. She was still willing to think about their family ties as long as they didn''t cross the line. But if they pushed too far, she wouldn''t hesitate to stand up to them.


    Marco, frustrated, pointed at Kathryn and shouted, "Kathryn, what''s with your attitude? We''ve been talking for your sake, for the sake of all of us, and you act like it doesn''t matter! I know you don''t see us as your brothers, but the Farrell family is what Mom built over decades. It''s her legacy.


    As her children, it''s our duty to protect everything she left us, not just hand it away to someone else.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    You''re giving up things that others would fight tooth and nail to get. Are you out of your mind, or are you deliberately trying to make our lives difficult?


    Sure, you''ve got Pedro by your side, and you''ll be fine without the Farrell family. You''re not married, have no kids, and no real responsibilities, but what about us?


    And why haven''t you done anything about Audrey? She banned us froming home, and you said nothing. You know your words carry more weight than hers now. Mom''s antiques and jewelry are still at the mansion. Those belong to all of us, not just you. You have to make sure we get our share!" Despite Marco''s angry outburst, Kathryn continued to sip her coffee calmly, letting him rant without reacting.


    Her cool demeanor only made Marco and the other brothers even angrier.

 Chapter 3764

    Sage suddenly stood up, took a few steps toward Kathryn, and tried to p her, but failed.


    Kathryn quickly grabbed Sage''s wrist with one hand.


    Although she had never trained in martial arts-since her adoptive parents didn''t treat her well and wouldn''t allow her to-she had learned to defend herself from all the fights she got into when she was bullied. Her quick reflexes came from those experiences. Then, Kathryn sshed the remaining coffee in her cup onto Sage''s face. Sage was caught off guard; he never expected Kathryn to grab his wrist so easily.


    Sage knew that Kathryn had no martial arts training and usually relied on bodyguards for protection when she went out. Pedro was always by her side to ensure her safety, and he had even arranged for hidden security to guard her in secret.


    In Kathryn''s office, with no one else around and even Pedro absent, Sage didn''t see Kathryn as a threat. Angry and looking to put her in her ce, Sage didn''t think about the consequences.


    He assumed Kathryn wouldn''t retaliate violently because of her strong sense of morality. Besides, Sage was still her brother, and they shared the same parents.


    Even though there wasn''t much coffee left in Kathryn''s cup, it was enough to ssh across Sage''s face and stain his white suit, making the mess stand out even more.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn''s voice turned cold. "Believe me when I say, if you touch me again, I''ll smash your head with a wine ss!"


    "You think I''m weak, don''t you? I might not be trained to fight, but that doesn''t mean I''ll lose to you! But before you touch me, think about the consequences-can you handle them?" She let go of Sage''s wrist and continued, "Go sit down. You can yell at me all you want, but don''t try to hit me. If you do, don''t expect me to care about family loyalty."


    "We never had much of a bond to begin with," Kathryn said, her gaze shifting to Marco. "You say I don''t treat you like brothers, but when have you ever treated me like a sister? Have you ever truly considered me family?"


    "We''ve always just put on an act for Mom''s sake. So don''t lecture me about family ties or use me of not treating you like brothers. Ask yourselves- how have you treated me?"


    "Don''t think you can boss me around just because you''re older. That doesn''t work with me. Everything that belonged to the Farrell family belongs to the family-it was Mom who took it, and it was never really hers to begin with, let alone ours. Before she died, she realized her mistake and apologized to our aunt."


    "I''m going to return what rightfully belongs to our aunt''s descendants. It''s my way of making amends on Mom''s behalf so she can rest in peace." "You''ve been in business for years and have your own real estate and rental properties. Even without the Farrell Group, you can live well off your ie as long as you don''t mess things up. The rent you earn each month is more than what most people make. What more do you want?" Kathryn thought her brothers already had a good life and didn''t understand why they demanded more.

 Chapter 3765

    "If Mom hadn''t taken everything from our aunts, you wouldn''t have all this wealth now. You can do what you want with your personal assets, but when ites to the rest, I''m in charge, and my decision is final. Even if Mom came back to life, she couldn''t change it, so neither can you." Kathryn looked at her three brothers and said, "I get it. I know you''re angry and frustrated, so if you want to vent and shout at me, go ahead. I can take it. I won''t hold it against you for that.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But don''t even think about going back to the Farrell family mansion to take antiques or valuable items to sell. Those things have been in the family for generations and are meant to stay that way. Nobody has the right to sell them.


    Even Mom knew not to touch those things. So don''t listen to Dad''s schemes about selling them. That would be stealing, and if your cousin calls the police, you''ll be in serious trouble.


    Don''t expect me to bail you out, and you can''t rely on Dad either. He''s always been more interested in what he could gain from the Farrell family for the Janzen family than anything else." Kathryn believed that Holden did have some feelings for rissa, but their marriage was far from genuine love. It was a deal filled withplications.


    rissa''s heart belonged to someone else, Mr. Jimenez, long before she married Holden. Even after decades together, she never truly loved him. They stayed together mainly to have an heir. But she never allowed Holden to betray her, and that made his life difficult.


    Still, it was his choice to marry her, so he had no one to me. rissa didn''t force him into it.


    Over the years, the Janzen family had benefited greatly from their connection to the Farrell family. Without that support, they might not have been as sessful as they are today. Kathryn saw her parents'' marriage as a business deal that just happened tost a lifetime.


    "If you want to live a good life, follow my advice: leave the Farrell Group, sell your current house, and move farther away from the power center of thepany. The farther, the better.


    Don''t chase after things that aren''t meant for you. With the rent and ie from your properties, even without a job, you can still support your family. Appreciate a simple life. Consider the wealth and status of the past few decades as just a dream. I''m telling you this because we''re family. Whether you listen or not is up to you, but I won''t say it again."


    She showed her brothers a clear path, and it was up to them to decide whether to take it.


    "If you keep to yourselves and don''t stir up trouble, Audrey and Liberty won''te after you. You''ll have a stable life as long as you don''t provoke them. But if you act like Mom and always want more, I won''t have to tell you what will happen-it won''t end well." rissa''s unwillingness to let go and her desire for more was what led her to take her own life.

 Chapter 3766

    The three brothers looked upset. Kathryn could tell from their faces that they hadn''t listened to a word she said.


    They didn''t have the same willingness as Kathryn to return the Farrell family''s wealth to her aunt''s descendants. Maybe it was because Kathryn hadn''t grown up in the Farrell family-she''d only lived with them for a few years, and her rtives hadn''t treated her kindly. That made it easier for her to give back what wasn''t truly hers. But her brothers were different.


    They had grown up in the Farrell family, enjoying all the wealth and privilege that came with being the sons of the family, even though the tradition was to pass everything down to daughters. Thanks to their mother''s position as head of the family, they still received plenty. They''d lived in that world of wealth and status for decades.


    Letting go of all they had known was too hard for them. They weren''t ready to ept it, and they didn''t want to.


    Kathryn sighed and said, "Eldest brother, you''re older than the others and understand the situation better. Think it over. Once you realize what''s best, try to convince our younger brothers. We can''t win against our cousins. Our side has lost all the support and trust in the family.


    In this situation, it''s better to step back and give everything that belongs to our cousins. This might ease the tension and help us gain some trust back from the family. At least, it will show that we aren''t repeating the mistakes our mother made. We have to face reality." Feeling parched from talking, Kathryn got up, poured herself a ss of water, and sat back down. She said to her silent brothers, "I''ve said all I can. You do what you think is right.


    I have a lot to take care of. Get back to your work. And if you''re not up to it, take some time off and help take care of Dad at the hospital."


    Kathryn then told her brothers to leave and added, "Don''t do anything foolish. Even Mom, with all her intelligence and ns, couldn''t get her way, so how could you? Think of your children.


    Dad isn''t reliable, and I''m not close to you. If you get into trouble, don''t expect me to raise your kids. I''m not going to do that." The three brothers were stunned.


    They thought their sister was harsh.


    Kathryn''s nieces and nephews were her family too, yet she was still so unfeeling.


    But they knew she meant every word she said.


    The brothers exchanged looks. What could they do if their own sister refused to listen?


    "I''m taking time off," Marco said coldly.


    Without waiting for Kathryn to respond, he stood up and stormed out, his face dark with anger. He looked like he could strangle Kathryn.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did their mother have to bring Kathryn back into the family in the first ce? Why couldn''t she have just kept Shiloh and let the past stay as it was? If they hadn''t switched daughters and had left Shiloh as the sessor, they wouldn''t have to suffer this humiliation. Shiloh would''ve stood by their side, fighting to keep everything their mother had built.


    Their mother had run the Farrell Group for decades-why couldn''t it be passed on as her legacy to them?

 Chapter 3767

    Marco believed that rissa must have regretted her decisionster. She regretted abandoning Shiloh and choosing Kathryn, a stubborn girl whose values were different from theirs. rissa caused Shiloh''s death. She feared that Shiloh wouldpete with Kathryn, so she heartlessly killed her adopted daughter, whom she had raised for over 20 years. As soon as Marco left, his two younger brothers followed him.


    They walked behind Marco, turning to re at Kathryn. After leaving the office, they caught up with Marco and asked, "Are we really going to take a leave of absence? Now that Mom is gone, thepany is leaderless. If we don''t handle it, we might get kicked out soon." Noel whispered, "Didn''t Dad tell us to grab whatever we can now? We need to figure out how to get more money."


    Whether it was Kathryn or Liberty taking over, they knew they had to secure as much money as possible before leaving. After rissa''s death, staying at Farrell Group would be difficult.


    Even if Kathryn took charge, they wouldn''t stay in Farrell Group.


    Kathryn had always looked down on them for holding high positions without the skills to match, earning big sries for doing little.


    "Second brother, don''t say that kind of thing here," Sage said, giving Noel a nudge and speaking softly.


    There were cameras everywhere in the office.


    If Kathryn checked the footage, she''d hear their conversation.


    Marco took a deep breath and said, "It''s nearly the end of the year, and thepany is super busy with urgent orders before the New Year holiday. Plus, with Mom gone, things are chaotic. But the messier it is, the more closely Kathryn will keep an eye on me. Let''s head to the hospital to see Dad first and update him on the situation." The three brothers got into the elevator.


    Noel muttered bitterly, "We don''t even know if Kathryn is really one of us. How can she be so different from our family?"


    Marco stayed silent for a moment before saying, "She is a true daughter of the Farrell family, unlike us. She takes after Mom in many ways, but she still has a conscience. She has a limit to how far she''ll go, unlike Mom." "Who can we me for not being Farrells by blood, so we have to let her hold us back?" said Noel.


    "Dad knows what kind of person Kathryn is, which is why he told us to take the valuables from the mansion before she and her Wiltspoon allies make their move."


    "I don''t get it. Even if she didn''t grow up with us and isn''t close to us, she''s been back for two or three years now. She barely knows those people from Wiltspoon. How could she side with them?"


    "Mom died angry because Kathryn chose them over her."


    Sage said, "Why wasn''t it Kathryn who died? If Shiloh were still alive, Mom might still be here. Shiloh would have sided with Mom for sure. Mom tried to make a move against Liberty, but Kathryn warned Liberty in time." "Well, now Mom haspletely lost. Kathryn doesn''t seem guilty at all. Isn''t she worried that Mom''s ghost wille after her?"


    Marco looked at his brother and said, "Mom actually wanted to protect Kathryn. If she hadn''t been there that night, we might have been in big trouble. Mom always tried to give Kathryn a way out."


    "Mom ended her own life out of fear of the consequences, but really, she did it to save Kathryn. Once she knew her ns had failed, she couldn''t fight anymore. Kathryn begged her to stop making mistakes, and that''s why Mom took her own life."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3768

    "Mom knew that by taking her own life, she''d take the me for everything.


    The people from Wiltspoon wouldn''te after Kathryn, and Kathryn could stay safe in the Farrell family. Mom had already handed over her property to Kathryn. If Kathryn gets through this safely, she''ll take that money and leave." "With all that money, do you think she''s worried at all? Whether she invests it, makes more money, or just keeps it in the bank to earn interest, she''ll have enough to livefortably for the rest of her life."


    "She''s not as helpless as we thought, especially with Pedro by her side. Pedro is as capable as Uncle Dunn. With his support, even if she makes blind investments, Pedro will make sure shees out ahead." "What did Mom leave for us? Besides the small vi she gave us when we got married, a few properties, and some shops, is there anything else?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom had private assets, but we don''t know how much or what they are. She never told us if she changed her will. Right now, we have no idea." "Basically, after Mom passed away, we were left in the dark, not knowing anything."


    Noel and Sage fell silent, but they both resented Kathryn. They were also frustrated with their mother for not securing a better future for them.


    As for their children, their mother had set up education funds for each grandchild years ago to ensure they''d get a good education. These funds could only be used for educational expenses.


    They couldn''t touch that money. Once the kids graduated, any leftover funds would be returned to the Farrell family''s public education ount to help other children in the family.


    To stop parents from misusing the funds, there were strict rules. Every expense had to be backed by receipts, and any unapproved spending had to be paid back.


    So, they never thought about using the education funds for themselves.


    When their mother was alive, she always covered for them, whether they made bad investments, offended someone, or got into trouble. They nevercked money and didn''t need to touch their kids'' education funds. The elevator reached the first floor.


    When the door opened, the three brothers stopped talking. They straightened up, raised their heads, and confidently stepped out of the elevator.


    Seeing them, some employees who were waiting to enter the elevator stepped aside to let them pass.


    "Vice President Janzen," the employees greeted.


    The three brothers all held the same position in thepany.


    Before Kathryn returned to her birth family, they were doing quite well at work. Their sister Shiloh was close to them, and they had a lot of allies within thepany.


    Even after Kathryn joined thepany, they still had support from many colleagues who tried to undermine her.


    That was until rissa attended Zachary and Serenity''s wedding in Wiltspoon.


    rissa''s decision to put Kathryn in charge gave Kathryn a lot of authority and put Pedro by her side, establishing her firmly as the sessor.


    After that, the colleagues who used to support the brothers gradually distanced themselves, stopped plotting against Kathryn, and the brothers'' influence in thepany clearly declined.

 Chapter 3769

    The Janzen brothers did try to save their position, but there wasn''t much they could do.


    Farrell Group belonged to the Farrell family, not the Janzen family.


    After Marco and his brothers left, the employees got into the elevator. They didn''t say anything out loud, but they all knew the Janzen brothers would be leaving Farrell Group sooner orter.


    Everyone was aware that decades ago, President Farrell had eliminated her sisters to climb to the top. Now, her sister''s daughter and granddaughter were back, seeking revenge and aiming to take control.


    It was clear that Farrell Group would soon have a new CEO.


    For the employees, though, this change wouldn''t matter much. No matter who took over, it would still be someone from the Farrell family. As long as Farrell Group stayed in business, a change in leadership wouldn''t affect their jobs. In fact, a new boss might even mean a pay raise.


    Audrey, the eldest daughter of the previous family head, was now leading the


    Stone family in Wiltspoon. One of her granddaughters had married into the York family, the most influential family in Wiltspoon, and another was about to marry into the Lewis family. The Stones, Yorks, and Lewis families were all very powerful. Now that Liberty was taking over Farrell Group, with the support of these wealthy families, thepany''s future seemed even brighter.


    The business was thriving, so there was no worry aboutyoffs. They might even hire more people soon.


    Everyone hoped that with the new boss, more jobs would open up so they could rmend friends and family to join thepany.


    In the current tough job market, finding a secure and promising position wasn''t easy.


    Shortly after, three cars drove out of the Farrell Group building and headed straight for the hospital.


    Kathryn watched from her office window as the cars left. Her face was emotionless, but she knew the brothers were probably going to see their father.


    Holden thought bringing the brothers in would pressure her.


    How naive.


    If she wasn''t intimidated by Holden, she certainly wasn''t going to bow down to her brothers.


    She had even shown her brothers the right path to take, but they refused to listen. What else could she do?


    In this situation, even if she took control of the Farrell family, her cousins would likely take it back soon. Why waste her time and energy?


    Besides, it was never really hers to begin with.


    She''d always said, if it wasn''t hers, she wouldn''t take it, but if it was hers, no one could take it from her.


    Ten minutester, the three brothers walked into Holden''s hospital room.


    Holden was furious, scolding the nanny who was looking after him.


    The nanny seemed upset but didn''t say a word. She stood there quietly, letting him vent his anger.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Dad, what''s wrong? Your injury isn''t fully healed, don''t get so worked up," Marco said, trying to calm his father down.


    The nanny exined, "Sir, I gave your dad an apple after peeling it, but he didn''t hold it properly, and it fell. He med me for not waiting until he had a firm grip before letting go. I picked it up, washed it, and offered to peel another one, but he didn''t want it." She looked hurt, clearly feeling unjustly med. It was such a minor issue.


    Holden, however, was furious enough to curse as if it was a major offense.


    "It''s okay, you can take a break. We''ll talk to Dad," Marco said gently to the nanny. "He''s been through a lot, with Mom''s passing, and he''s not in the best mood right now. Please be patient with him."


    As he spoke, Marco pulled out his wallet and handed the nanny a small stack of cash, probably around a few hundred to a thousand dors, as a gesture of appreciation.

 Chapter 3770

    "Auntie, I know my dad has a tough temper, and you take care of him every day. You''ve been working hard, so consider this a little extra for you-a bonus," Marco said. The nanny epted the money from Marco without hesitation, thanked him, and left. Though she''d been unfairly scolded, the extra cash made it easier for her to let it go.


    Ever since Holden was caught cheating by rissa, he acted obedient in front of her, but his attitude waspletely different toward the nannies. He''d often lose his temper, and if even the smallest thing didn''t go his way, he''d scold them or even ask the butler to fire them. One nanny had even quit after being yelled at by Holden.


    "Why''d you give her money?" Holden grumbled to Marco. "She let go of the apple before I could hold it, and it fell to the dirty floor. Even if they mop the floor every day, it''s still full of germs."


    Holden continued, "You should watch your spending from now on. Only spend money when you need to. Your mother isn''t around to cover for you anymore. By the way, did you handle what I asked you to do?"


    Marco dragged a chair over and sat down. "Dad, it''s obvious we didn''t seed. We can''t even get into the house, and everyone at thepany is watching us closely. It''s not like before when people actually listened to us." Holden''s face darkened. "Kathryn''s stubborn and won''t listen to a word I say. Did you at least ask her about your mother''s will?"


    "...I forgot," Marco said, looking embarrassed. "She made me so mad that Ipletely lost track of things."


    "Don''t worry about your mom''s private property," Holden said. "They won''t be able to take that from us. Our concern is that Kathryn won''t share it with us. That girl always acts like she''s fair and just, but when I see her, I just want to p her." "Focus on getting your mom''s private property first," Holden instructed. "Find herwyer and see if your mom changed her will. If she didn''t, then make sure Kathryn follows the will and gives you your share."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Marco nodded. "We''ll talk to thewyer and ask for a proper share of mom''s inheritance."


    Holden then asked, "Have those people from Wiltspoon made any moves yet?"


    "No, not really," Marco replied. "Most of them have gone back home. Only


    Audrey, her husband, that old man Jimenez, Liberty, Kevin, and Duncan are still around."


    Holden thought for a moment. "It''s probably because the New Year ising up, and out of respect for your mom''s passing, they''re staying quiet for now. But once the New Year''s over, they''ll likely act. We still have a bit of time."


    He added, "For now, focus on pushing Kathryn to share your mom''s private property. You might not be able to get into the Farrell family mansion during the day, but you can always sneak in at night."

 Chapter 3771

    Holden said, "Marco, you''ve lived there your whole life. You know the ce like the back of your hand. Just sneak in, leave the big stuff, and grab your mother''s jewelry and her famous handbags. If you can get even one of them, it''s worth a lot." Marco and his brothers nodded in agreement.


    Marco said, "Kathryn told us to sell all our property, take our families, and leave Jensburg or at least move out of the city. She said it''s the only way to have a peaceful life and keep what we have. Dad, should we do what she says?" Holden thought for a moment and replied, "Based on what''s happening, she''s showing you the safest way out. The people in Wiltspoon might not attack you directly, but they''re smart and know how to set traps in business. They could ruin you financially in no time. They''ll make you lose everything and pile on the debt. So, here''s the n: during the day, keep pressuring Kathryn to split the family assets, and at night, sneak into the Farrell mansion to take your mom''s jewelry. Also, list your house and shops for sale to see if anyone''s interested. We should also find a new ce to live. When things settle down in Jensburg, we''ll move our whole family there, far from Audrey and the others. And remember, keep a low profile. You''re not the young master of the Farrell family anymore, and that ce isn''t your home." "Also, you three need to split up. Don''t stay in one ce. It''s safer that way."


    Seeing that his sons were hesitant, Holden added urgently, "Don''t be stubborn. Think about your mother. This isn''t the time to fight. We can''t win against them-they''re too powerful. We need to be smart and wait for the right moment. Kathryn''s advice is for your own good. She''s probably doing the same to protect herself.


    Know when to retreat to survive. Keep the bigger picture in mind."


    Holden had to admit that Kathryn was more level-headed than his sons.


    After the three brothers exchanged looks, Holden said, "Let''s follow the n." Just then, Marco''s phone rang. It was his wife calling.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Marco, when are you free? Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to finalize our divorce," she said.


    Marco agreed, "Okay, head over there now. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    He knew their rtionship was beyond repair, and he had made up his mind to go through with the divorce.


    She asked, "How will we split the property?"


    "We''ll divide it evenly, and we''ll co-parent the kids. If you remarry, the kids stay with me, and theirst name stays the same."

 Chapter 3772

    Erika suggested, "Let''s sign the divorce papers first, then handle the formalities. Where are you? I''ll bring the papers to you."


    Marco replied, "I''m at the hospital. Bring the kids so they can visit their grandpa. It''ll lift his spirits."


    "Alright," she agreed.


    Marco and Erika were both ready to move on. With all that had happened the passing of his mother and his father''s hospitalization-Erika''s bitterness had faded, and she just wanted to start fresh. She was middle-aged, the kids were grown, and she looked forward to living a life of her own.


    As for finding love again, she wasn''t sure. If the right person came along, she''d consider it, but for now, she was content with the idea of being independent and happy.


    Just thinking about her future brought a smile to her face.


    After the call ended, Holden asked Marco, "Was that your wife?"


    "Yes," Marco replied. "She wants to know when we can finalize the divorce." Both father and son fell silent.


    After a while, Holden sighed, "I didn''t set a good example for you. Your wife was once so devoted to you, raising your kids and taking care of the family, but I ruined that. I never taught you any better." Holden wanted to scold Marco, but he knew he was guilty of the same mistakes.


    As men, after many years of marriage, they began to seek new excitement instead of appreciating their wives.


    They didn''t think about divorce because their affairs were just temporary thrills. As long as their wives overlooked them, the marriage could continue.


    Marco reflected, "When Shiloh died, Erika gave up on mepletely. That night, I was too focused on protecting Shiloh and didn''t consider Erika''s feelings. If I had, things might have been different." He realized he''d put Shiloh first, leaving Erika to feel betrayed after years of loyalty.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Marco had lost interest in Erika, drawn to younger women, and started to see her as less appealing. Despite her efforts to keep their bond strong, he grew distant.


    Erika had endured his behavior for the sake of their children and the ties between their families. But when he took Shiloh''s side against her, it was too much, and she decided to end the marriage. Now, with their family in turmoil, a divorce seemed like the best choice for everyone, especially the kids.

 Chapter 3773

    Qaxun Group in Annenburg, Province X, was one of the Ormond family''spanies. It also has many subsidiaries, covering various industries. Currently, the Qaxun Group is led by the Ormond family''s eldest and second daughters. The Ormond family has been operating in Annenburg for several generations, building the wealth and status it holds today. Although there were challenges when Elora first took over thepany, it faced a crisis for a time. Many people expected the Ormond family''s businesses to fail and go bankrupt, preferably ending up with heavy debts. They didn''t have much faith in the Elora sisters.


    However, the Ormond family''spany survived, and now the Ormond family is more prosperous than before.


    With Elora and Tinsley as the current heads of the Ormond family, the sisters are among the youngest business leaders in the area. Elora is only 27 years old after the New Year, and Tinsley is slightly younger. The third and fourth youngdies are of simr ages and now also work in the family business. However, they are still young and not as well-known as their older sisters. In Annenburg, everyone knows the eldest and second youngdies of the Ormond family, while the third and fourth youngdies remain less recognized.


    The family has considerable wealth, and the head of the family is a young and beautiful woman, drawing a lot of attention. Among those watching them closely is the acting head of the Labbe family from a neighboring city.


    Mr. Labbe visited the Qaxun Group several times, requesting a meeting with Elora, but the front desk instructed him to make an appointment.


    Since seizing power, even though he didn''t acquire the totem and token of the family''s leadership, Mr. Labbe hasn''t been able to fully control the Labbe family or officially be its head. He remains the acting head, able to take what he wants within the family but stillcking the ultimate authority.


    Compared to the Farrell family in Jensburg, the Labbe family is much stronger.


    The Farrell family in Jensburg changed leadership once, only for the control to return decadester to the descendants of the original head of the family.


    This example made Mr. Labbe anxious.


    He didn''t want to end up like rissa, who worked hard for decades only to pave the way for the original bloodline. He invested so much effort, starting from his grandfather''s generation, nning and plotting, and finally seeded in his generation. But he never found the family totem and token. Without them, he couldn''tmand the loyalty of the family''s elites or make them work for him.


    The true heir, by age, is now only three or four years old. If he grows up to be capable, he could reim his ce around the age of 30, much like Audrey in Wiltspoon, who returned to Jensburg with her children and niece to reim what belonged to her family. Mr. Labbe was like rissa. This was his greatest fear.


    He never stopped searching for the little boy who escaped with the totem and token. If he remembered correctly, the boy''s name was Titus Labbe. He and Titus''s father were from the same generation. By the family''s rules, he was Titus''s uncle. Because he was the oldest in their generation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    While sending people to search for Titus''s whereabouts, he continued to build alliances with wealthy families, hoping that if Titus ever returned, he would have enough power to force him to hand over the totem and token personally. That way, he could be the rightful head of the Labbe family.


    In the future, the Labbe family would be passed down to his own children and grandchildren, and they would never have to bow to the original lineage again.


    Of course, he would not let Titus live; once he got what he wanted, he intended to eliminate Titus.

 Chapter 3774

    He nned to make the direct lineagepletely extinct.


    After bing the head of the family, his children and grandchildren could change the status of the side branches, bing the new direct lineage. At this moment, Mr. Labbe''s luxury car was parked at the entrance of Qaxun Group. Behind his luxury car were several ck cars, which were for his bodyguards.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Whenever he went out, he was always surrounded by people, both for show and for his own protection.


    Mr. Labbe stared at the tall office building with a tense expression and cold eyes, seething with anger.


    After a moment, he ordered a bodyguard, "Get out of the car and tell the security guard that I know Miss Ormond is in thepany now. Ask her when she can see me."


    Even though he was only the acting head of the family, no one in Havenmill dared to treat him with such disrespect.


    It had always been that others wanted to see him, and he would decide whether to meet them or not, depending on his mood.


    He had never experienced a situation where he wanted to see someone, but they refused to see him.


    Even if the other person was someone of high status, as long as he wanted a meeting, they would usually give him the courtesy and agree.


    No one had ever treated him the way Elora did, refusing to meet him.


    Tinsley was more agreeable; he had met with Tinsley twice. However, when he asked her to go out for fun or invited her to dinner, Tinsley turned him down.


    He wasn''t sure if it was because hecked charm as a middle-aged man or if Tinsley had someone else in her heart.


    But he knew well that the Ormond sisters didn''t have boyfriends yet.


    Of course, Mr. Labbe''s real target was not Tinsley, but Elora.


    Elora was the true head of the Ormond family-young, beautiful, with a cold personality, embodying the ideal of an icy beauty, which was exactly what Mr. Labbe was drawn to.


    Every time he won over a cold beauty, he enjoyed spoiling her for a long time; it was a very satisfying experience.


    Elora was different from his other mistresses. His interest in her wasn''t just because of the wealth and influence of the Ormond family, but also because Elora''s qualities surpassed those of his wife.


    If he could win over Elora, Mr. Labbe wouldn''t hesitate to consider a divorce and remarry, even at his age.


    He had long stopped feeling any affection for his wife, but none of the women around him could match his wife''s abilities. Plus, the couple had several children together, both sons and daughters, all of whom were doing well.


    For the sake of his children, despite having many affairs, he never thought of recing his wife.


    Mrs. Labbe also turned a blind eye to her husband''s affairs. As long as the women in his life didn''t have sons or cause trouble, she didn''t care.


    She held her position as Mrs. Labbe firmly. Her children were growing up well, and her son could be her husband''s right-hand man. She wasn''t worried about how many women her husband had outside.


    Sometimes, her husband even needed her to act as the enforcer and deal with those mistresses who had fallen out of favor.


    The bodyguard responded respectfully and got out of the car.


    He walked up to the window of the security office and said to the security guard on duty, "Sir, our boss hase several times and is very sincere.


    Please let Miss Ormond know when she might be able to meet with him. Our boss knows Miss Ormond is in the office."


    The security guard on duty replied, "President Ormond is busy with her work and does not meet guests without prior arrangements. Anyone who wishes to see her must make an appointment. Once the appointment is set, they should simply arrive on the designated day and time, and the secretary will handle the rest."

 Chapter 3775

    Chapter 3775 ChapterOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    3775


    "If the appointment time hasn''t arrived yet, just keep waiting. No one can skip the line or show up early unless President Ormond agrees. Didn''t Mr. Labbe make an appointment two days ago? It probably isn''t time yet. Go back and wait if the appointment time hasn''t arrived. It''s pointless for you toe here every day and block the entrance to ourpany. If you block President Ormond''s way, she might get upset and could cancel Mr. Labbe''s appointment altogether." The Labbe family bodyguard opened his mouth to say something but ended up only saying, "Thank you." Then he turned and walked away. When he returned to the car, Mr. Labbe rolled down the window. The bodyguard bent down and said respectfully, "Sir, the security guard said that since you have an appointment, you just need to wait for the appointed time ande on time. There''s no need toe here every day. He also mentioned that if the appointment time hasn''t arrived yet, you must wait and can''t cut in line or arrive early." Mr. Labbe''s expression was gloomy, but it quickly returned to normal. He said coldly, "Then I''ll wait here until Elora gets off work. I don''t believe she won''te out." "Get in the car, it''s cold outside."


    At least there was some heating in the car, so it wasn''t as cold.


    The winter in Province X is cold, whether in Annenburg or Havenmill.


    Mr. Labbe took out his cell phone and considered calling Elora, but soon gave up and decided to call Tinsley instead.


    Elora was cold and arrogant and might not answer his call, but Tinsley was more approachable.


    The call connected, but Tinsley didn''t answer immediately.


    Mr. Labbe waited patiently for Tinsley to pick up.


    But this time, Tinsley didn''t answer, and Mr. Labbe''s face darkened again.


    At that moment, Tinsley was in the president''s office. When she saw Mr. Labbe''s name on the caller ID, she showed the phone to her sister sitting across from her and said, "Sister, you didn''t see him, but now he''s calling me. This old man is so annoying. Out of politeness, I met with him twice, and he got the wrong idea, acting like I was interested in him. He asked me out, invited me to dinner, and even tried to give me gifts.


    I rejected him every time. Still, whenever he looked at me, he pretended to be sincere, but I always caught the lust and wantonness in his eyes."


    Tinsley wasn''t fond of meeting with Mr. Labbe. Even though he behaved in a gentle and elegant manner, he was a yboy at heart. He had many mistresses and had been with countless women.


    How could she not see the lustful look in his eyes?


    How could she not notice the way his gaze wandered over her?


    This was the first time Tinsley had met a man as lustful as Mr. Labbe.


    After ncing at the caller ID, Elora handed the phone back to Tinsley and said coldly, "Don''t bother with him. He''s one of those heads of the family who looks down on us sisters. He ims he wants to negotiate business, but I think his real goal is to get close to either you or me. He probably ns to use that as a way to slowly gain control of our Ormond family''s assets. Even though he''s the acting head of the Labbe family and is indeed capable and ruthless, no matter how much he achieves, his position isn''t legitimate. It''s easy to end up building sess for someone else. I''m sure he''s aware of the significant changes in the Jensburg Farrell family and is afraid he''ll meet the same fate as the former head of the Jensburg Farrell family."

 Chapter 3776

    Chapter 3776 Chapter


    3776


    Tinsley said, "Is he looking for a way out for himself? He thinks that if he takes over our family, even if he loses everything as the acting patriarch and has to leave Havenmill, he won''t be penniless. He could also transfer a lot of the Labbe family''s business and money to us through open cooperation?" "That''s probably the case. He has already done something simr through his wife, turning some of it into his private property. However, many of the Labbe Group''s executives are family elites. They only obey the orders of the true patriarch and jointly protect the family''s assets. Mr. Labbe doesn''t have the final say in the Labbe Group. Every expenditure needs approval from manypany executives. It''s difficult for him to turn the Labbe Group into his own personal property. Even the most valuable assets of the Labbe family can''t be transferred. The small businesses he can shift bring him wealth, which is already arge sum of money for ordinary people. But for him, it''s just a drop in the oceanpared to the massive assets of the Labbe family." After learning that Mr. Labbe had been there, Elora had someone look into the current state of the Labbe family in Havenmill. She knew that no matter how capable or ruthless Mr. Labbe was, as long as he couldn''t obtain the totem and token, he would never truly control the Labbe family and might end up being used by others.


    Mr. Labbe hated this idea and felt frustrated, but he wasn''t the kind of person willing to be a puppet for others. He naturally sought to build rtionships with influential people to increase his power, hoping that one day he could use that influence to force the family elites to submit to him.


    "A few years ago, didn''t the Labbe family go through some drastic changes, and wasn''t there a little kid who disappeared without a trace?" Tinsley asked.


    The Labbe family faced significant turmoil three or four years ago. At that time, Tinsley was in her early twenties, and the two sisters had already begun managing the Ormond family''s business. Since Annenburg and Havenmill were neighboring cities, they naturally heard about the changes in the Labbe family.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Their family had no business connections with the Labbe family. Apart from reflecting on the cruelty of human nature, they couldn''t and wouldn''t get involved.


    After all, it was an internal family matter. Mr. Labbe and his people operated as discreetly as rissa, leading to the mysterious deaths of the direct lineage. They were also linked to the underworld, making it difficult to pin down any specific charges. Even the Havenmill police didn''t have enough evidence to arrest Mr. Labbe.


    Much less would outsiders try to intervene.


    If it doesn''t concern you, just stay out of it.


    Elora said, "I heard that the child appeared in Meadspring, right? But that hasn''t been confirmed. Mr. Labbe really wanted to find the child, but the child''s adoptive parents were powerful, so Mr. Labbe failed in his attempts. Now, he might not even know the child''s whereabouts. The child is alive, for sure, but I don''t know where his adoptive parents have sent him."


    "The Labbe family''s informationwork is so powerful; how could he not find him?" Tinsley asked curiously.


    After a moment of silence, Elora said, "Tinsley, there are always bigger fish in the sea, and there are always more powerful people out there. The Labbe family is powerful, but there are families even more powerful than the Labbe family. Each ce has its own local influencers, and those influencers are only strong in their own territory. Very few families have influence all over the country or even the world. For example, our Ormond family is powerful only in Annenburg. When we go to other big cities, we have to keep a low profile, avoiding trouble and conflicts with others.


    Especially now, with the Inte being so developed, even a small incident posted online can lead to a wave of bacsh, affecting the reputation of ourpany."

 Chapter 3777

    After thinking it over for a moment, Tinsley nodded in agreement with Elora. She asked, "Sister, should we just ignore Mr. Labbe?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Do you want to see him?" Elora responded.


    Tinsley shook her head immediately. "No, he acts like he''s suave, gentle, and charming-a handsome middle-aged man. But to me, he''s just an old creep. I can''t stand the way he looks at me, thinking he''s all refined and sophisticated."


    "After meeting someone as genuine as Tatum, I can clearly see the difference. Compared to him, Mr. Labbe is nothing but a pretender."


    "Tatum is the real deal-elegant, refined, and with such a gracious demeanor. He doesn''t need to say or do anything special; just looking at him makes me feel happy. Now, I truly understand what it''s like to appreciate a handsome man like you''d admire a beautiful view." She noticed Elora looking at her with curiosity. Tinsley quickly added, "Sister, I swear, I don''t mean anything by it."


    Elora smiled, "No need to exin. We''re sisters; we grew up together and understand each other. My parents might not get me, but I know you do. It''s perfectly fine to admire someone like Tatum. There''s no need to be defensive."


    "I''m not embarrassed to say it either. After meeting Tatum, just like you said, no other man seems to measure up. I find ws in all of them. Tatum''s different-he''s someone worth admiring. It''s not just that he''s my personal chef; his talent and dedication stand out beyond his role in the kitchen."


    "He''s already a sess in his own right, and he became my chef to refine his skills even further. I have a knack for critiquing food, and even though his dishes are delicious, I still offer suggestions so he can perfect them. His dedication to his craft is incredible-he''s a true artist in the kitchen." Tinsley said, "Sister, it''s just that the way you look at me and Tatum sometimes makes me feel the need to rify that my admiration for him is purely innocent. I''m definitely not in love with him." She also couldn''t help but notice that Tatum only had eyes for her sister.


    Tatum was always busy in the kitchen, and on the rare asions he came out, he would look at Tinsley with polite, calm eyes, as if she were just another person in the room. But when he looked at Elora, his eyes seemed to light up with a mix of tenderness and warmth. Tinsley knew she wasn''t imagining it.


    Tatum''s attention was clearly focused on Elora.


    Maybe it was because Elora was his boss, his loyalty lying with her, which exined why he only had eyes for her. Whatever the reason, Tinsley had no intention of falling for Tatum.


    A man who doesn''t see her, no matter how great he is, is not the right man for her.


    Tinsley knew she was worth more than that. If she ever wanted to marry, she knew there would be plenty of men lined up for her-even those willing to be a live-in son-inw.


    Elora, sensing the moment, said with a smile, "If someone as extraordinary as Tatum doesn''t catch your eye, I wonder what kind of man will. You deserve someone truly remarkable-someone who can stand by your side and conquer the world with you."

 Chapter 3778

    "Sister," Tinsley said, blushing as Elora teased her.


    Just then, Tinsley''s phone started ringing again. It was Mr. Labbe calling, yet another time.


    "Sister, it''s that old man again. Do you want me to answer it?" Tinsley asked with a frown, clearly irritated. "He just doesn''t know when to quit," she muttered. "He''s so fake, acting like he has no idea how annoying he is."


    Mr. Labbe, who had schemed his way to power by eliminating his rivals, never truly possessed any real nobility or grace.


    "You should answer, or he''ll just keep calling," Elora suggested. "You can''t expect a rogue like him to act like a gentleman."


    Tinsley rolled her eyes and said, "How could the real head of the Labbe family be taken down by someone like him? It''s impossible to fully protect yourself against people with hidden agendas. The head of the Labbe family only led for a few short years before all this happened. This old man must have been nning his move for a long time. Now, there''s only one child left from the main family line. I wonder if that child will grow up strong enough." "If that child doesn''t have the ability to seek revenge, it might be better for them to live a simple life, without knowing the ugly truth. At least that way, they''d survive. After all, money isn''t everything."


    Arge family is like a dynasty; it''s not unusual for power to change hands.


    It just shows that the main line of the Labbe family lost its strength and got overpowered by those on the sidelines.


    Reluctantly, Tinsley answered Mr. Labbe''s call.


    "Second Miss Ormond," Mr. Labbe began, his voice still smooth and polite, despite his underlying frustration.


    "Mr. Labbe, is there something you need?" Tinsley asked in a polite tone, masking her irritation with a little white lie. "I was just in a meeting, so my phone was on silent. I only just saw your call now."


    She didn''t want to admit that she had been intentionally avoiding his calls.


    "It''s alright, Second Miss Ormond. I figured you were busy," Mr. Labbe replied, keeping his voice calm. "You''re always busy being the best at what you do. I''m actually at the entrance of yourpany now, at the Qaxun Group. Could you let the security team know to let me in? I''d like to meet with your eldest sister to discuss a possible partnership between ourpanies. If she''s unavable, I''d be happy to speak with you instead."


    "Second Miss Ormond, you''re known to be approachable and open to conversation," he added, trying to sound pleasant.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Tinsley replied smoothly, "I''m afraid I can''t help you with that, Mr. Labbe. My sister''s schedule is extremely tight, and she rarely has any free time. Everything in her day is nned out to the minute."


    "As the head of your family, I''m sure you understand how hard it is to change ns once everything''s been set."


    Mr. Labbe hesitated, then asked, "Well then, Second Miss Ormond, do you have any avability?"


    "Unfortunately, I''m not free either," Tinsley said firmly. "I''ve just wrapped up a meeting and need to head out for another appointment with a client. I''m really tied up at the moment. I hope you understand." After a short pause, she continued, "Wouldn''t it be better to follow the formal appointment process? You can meet with my sister at the scheduled time to discuss business." In truth, Elora had no intention of partnering with the Labbe Group. But Tinsley wasn''t going to say that outright.


    There was a long silence on the other end before Mr. Labbe finally said, "ording to the usual schedule, my appointment would be pushed all the way to next summer. That''s too long to wait."

 Chapter 3779

    Mr. Labbe had never met anyone who insisted he wait for a scheduled appointment. Whether they were interested in partnering or not, nobody had ever treated him so dismissively.


    The only real challenge he faced was from the female head of the Ormond family.


    He began to suspect that the Ormonds were not keen on cooperating with the Labbe Group.


    "Since you''ve already booked an appointment for next summer, Mr. Labbe, I suggest you return then," Tinsley said. "With the holiday season approaching, it''s unlikely we could reach an agreement now. Plus, my sister''s schedule is packed, and she really can''t make any extra time." She added apologetically, "I''m truly sorry, Mr. Labbe, but there''s nothing more I can do to help with this."


    Mr. Labbe forced a smile. "I was hoping to take a shortcut and jump the line, but if your sister''s schedule is that tight, I understand."


    "When is yourpany''s annual break? I''ve prepared some gifts for you and your team. Just let me know when you''re free, and I''ll arrange to have them delivered," he said smoothly.


    The gifts he prepared were only for Elora and Tinsley-exclusive items that were quite expensive, including designer bags, jewelry, and skincare products he knew they would like.


    He had done his homework, discovering which skincare products Elora preferred, so he bought her several sets along with some jewelry. For Tinsley, he focused on designer bags and skincare items since he knew Elora wasn''t much of a bag person.


    He believed in giving gifts that were thoughtful and practical, things they could use every day. Otherwise, the gesture would be meaningless, and his effort would go to waste.


    Mr. Labbe, who had plenty of experience charming women, knew well how to give just the right gifts to get the results he wanted.


    He had used this strategy sessfully to keep his mistresses happy and loyal to him. "Our break starts on the 24th of the lunar year. You''re very generous, Mr. Labbe. Thank you in advance. Just have the New Year gifts sent to the front desk," Tinsley replied politely. "I''ve been really busytely and might not be around the office much."


    "Understood," Mr. Labbe said with a smile. "I won''t trouble you any further, Second Miss Ormond."


    He ended the call with a seemingly polite farewell.


    As soon as he hung up, his expression turned dark and his eyes cold, filled with frustration and resentment.


    But when he thought about the Ormond sisters, his anger faded, reced by a sly smile. "The harder they are to get, the more satisfying it''ll be when I do," he muttered to himself. "If I can win her over one day, it''ll be a real victory." He didn''t see Elora as just another woman to be won over with charm and ttery.


    She was different, someone who couldn''t be easily swayed, and that only made her more desirable in his eyes.


    "Let''s go. Head back," he told his driver.


    As the engine started, the driver asked, "Sir, should I take you to the hotel or home?"


    "Take me home," Mr. Labbe replied, a hint of bitterness in his voice.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He knew that lingering around would get him nowhere.


    The Ormond sisters were not like the other women he''d dealt with before. They couldn''t be won over with persistence alone, and to push too hard would only make him look desperate.


    After all, as the acting head of the Labbe family, a man with considerable power, he could have any woman he desired.


    He had been with other women who, like Elora, were initially distant and cold. With time and effort, he had melted their defenses.


    Once they got what they wanted from him, they became affectionate, treating him like the center of their universe.


    And when he left them, they clung to him, begging and refusing to let go.

 Chapter 3780

    Chapter 3780 Chapter


    3780


    Of course, his ten cold mistresses couldn''tpare to even one Elora.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    As Mr. Labbe''s car was leaving, he noticed a ck Mercedes-Benz approaching, and the two vehicles passed each other quickly. He watched as the security guard at Qaxun Group immediately recognized the car, opening the gate without hesitation. The Mercedes-Benz barely slowed down as it drove straight into the premises. He assumed it belonged to a senior executive of Qaxun Group.


    Leaning back against the car seat, Mr. Labbe took out his phone and called Carrie. He instructed her to blend into the social circle of Serenity and her associates as soon as possible. Serenity had gone to FC Manor with Sonny.


    Mr. Labbe suspected that Titus was currently at FC Manor as well, but his men were no longer able to get close enough to gather information from the estate.


    There had been no confirmed sightings of Titus, only rumors and his own suspicions.


    Titus, now only three or four years old, was well-protected by the Johnson family, making it easy for them to keep him hidden from the public. A child that young doesn''t have a social life, so it''s understandable that there wasn''t much information about him. Despite searching all the kindergartens in the area, his people hadn''t found any trace of the real Titus. There were many children with the same name, but they were all ruled out. None of them matched the Titus he was looking for.


    He was convinced that the real Titus was with the Johnson family and that the child Jane had picked up in Meadspring was indeed Titus.


    Otherwise, the Johnsons wouldn''t be so secretive about him, and they wouldn''t have resorted to aggressive measures, beating and warning anyone who tried to get too close to FC Manor. His men had been forced to back off, unable to continue their surveince. Since the Johnson family hadn''t enrolled Titus in any kindergarten, Mr. Labbe wondered if they were educating him at home, either by themselves or with a private tutor.


    Carrie, fearful of disappointing Mr. Labbe, spoke nervously, "Mr. Labbe, Serenity isn''t in Wiltspoon at the moment, and as Mrs. Labbe, I can''t just show up at the Johnsons'' doorstep. I don''t have any ties with them."


    "Even as the second Miss Newman, it wouldn''t be appropriate. Everyone knows there''s a lot of bad blood between Serenity and me. We''re sworn enemies."


    Before he could respond, Carrie quickly added, "I''m doing everything I can to carry out your instructions, but Serenity is smart and cautious. It''s going to take time to break into her circle of friends."


    "She mostly keeps to her close-knit group and stays busy with her work. She does socialize, but since she''s pregnant, Zachary doesn''t want her to overexert herself. She''s also wary of me. Mr. Labbe, if you can arrange a stand-in for me, it might help to ease Camryn and Serenity''s suspicions. The substitute hasn''t made any movestely, so Serenity might not even be aware of her. I''ll wait for Serenity at the kindergarten gates once school resumes after the New Year. We''ll have more chances to interact then."


    Mr. Labbe understood it would take time, but his impatience was growing.


    rissa, the former head of the Farrell family in Jensburg, had tragically taken her own life. Despite running the family for decades, the Farrell dynasty was back in the hands of her eldest sister''s descendants. Her years of dedication had gone unrewarded, with no gratitude from those who inherited her work.


    He was determined not to meet the same fate.


    Mr. Labbe needed to acquire the token and totem before Titus matured. Only then could he eliminate Titus, ensuring the extinction of the direct lineage.


    Once Titus was gone, his own descendants would be the new direct lineage of the family.

 Chapter 3781

    From that moment on, Mr. Labbe no longer had to worry that his hard work and efforts would benefit others. He would be the true head of the family, with a legitimate im to the position. He would have absolute control over the Labbe family and the Labbe Group, without being restrained by anyone.


    "I''m not asking you to finish the job before the New Year," Mr. Labbe said, "but I want you to put in more effort. Stop stirring up trouble with your older sister, Camryn. Your real focus should be on Serenity and Sonny, not Camryn." He continued harshly, "No matter what you do, you''re still not on the same level as Camryn. That''s just the truth. Apart from being a few years younger than her, you really have nothing on Camryn. And honestly, you don''t even measure up to your brother Trenton." Among the three Newman siblings, Carrie was the least capable.


    But precisely because of her shorings, Mr. Labbe found her easy to manipte. People like Camryn and Trenton were much harder to control.


    Trenton was a man, and Mr. Labbe preferred to use someone close to Serenity, so Trenton was out of the question.


    Camryn, even when she was blind, was a shrewd and cunning person who was difficult to manipte. Now that her vision had been restored and with Callum by her side, using her was even more impossible. Though Mr. Labbe didn''t fear the York family, he had no desire to make them his enemy. Provoking the Yorks would mean facing several powerful opponents at once.


    In Wiltspoon, the leading families were allied with the Yorks. Mr. Labbe''s influence was far greater in Havenmill, X Province, but he had limited connections in Wiltspoon.


    Carrie was the only pawn he had at his disposal-inly visible, and frankly, not verypetent. His hidden allies in Wiltspoon were reluctant to confront the Yorks unless absolutely necessary.


    Carrie silently questioned why Mr. Labbe would even choose her if he thought so little of her. Did he think she willingly agreed to be his pawn? Did she want to be manipted and humiliated by him?


    She was carrying his child but couldn''t keep it, forced to terminate the pregnancy. For a young woman, everything Mr. Labbe had done to her was devastating.


    But Carrie endured it all because she feared for her life and needed money. She had no choice but to submit to Mr. Labbe''s intimidation and the lure of his wealth.


    After everything she''d been through, Carrie decided that money was the most important thing.


    "Mr. Labbe, I really am doing my best," she said, though she only dared to voice her frustration inwardly. She was too scared to openly challenge him, knowing he could easily take her life.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without her sister''s support, Carrie feltpletely vulnerable like a pawn that Mr. Labbe could dispose of at any moment. The loss of her parents'' protection had left her in a worse state than ever. Realizing this made Carrie long to see her parents again. Thest time she visited them in prison, she angrily used them of favoritism, of transferring all their wealth to her brother while leaving her with nothing. She hadn''t gone to see them since.


    Now, she missed their kindness. Whether their favoritism was genuine or not, they had shielded her from the harshness of life, and she''d never felt truly wronged-except for that one time when she''d embarrassed herself in front of Serenity at a banquet.


    Mr. Labbe''s voice cut through her thoughts, "You might not be able to go directly to the Johnsons'' house, but you could take a trip nearby. When Serenity brings Sonny to visit, you should ''coincidentally'' run into them there." Carrie fell silent.

 Chapter 3782

    Mr. Labbe, frustrated by Carrie''sck of intelligence, couldn''t help but scold her over the phone once again.


    While Carrie endured Mr. Labbe''s harsh words, Tatum was busy bringing afternoon tea to Elora. She had a social event to attend that evening, so she wouldn''t be home for dinner. Knowing how picky Elora was-she typically only drank alcohol at these events-Tatum worried she''d get drunk if she drank on an empty stomach.


    Even though Elora had a high alcohol tolerance and no one would dare pressure her to drink, Tatum knew that even a little alcohol on an empty stomach could cause difort. To prevent that, he brought her a selection of freshly baked snacks, still warm from the oven. Alonzo and Angelo apanied Tatum on this errand.


    After Tatum parked the car, he stepped out carrying the box of snacks. Alonzo and Angelo, seated in the back, unbuckled their seat belts, opened the doors, and got out of the car. Angelo didn''t close his door properly on the first try, so Tatum reminded him to shut it again. Alonzo turned back to help Angelo close the door securely.


    Once the car was locked, Tatum called for the brothers to follow him.


    "Brother Tatum, it''s so cold," Angelo said, shivering. "I usually make snowmen and y in the snow at home, and I never feel cold.


    Why is it so freezing when wee to thepany?" Alonzo asked, puzzled.


    Tatum chuckled. "When you''re ying, you''re moving around, running, and staying active. That keeps you warm. But when you''re standing still, like now, you feel the cold much more."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The brothers agreed. They said thatpared to Wiltspoon, where Tatum came from, their current location was much colder. Wiltspoon sounded wonderful to them-not only was it milder in the winter, but the summers were filled with plenty of fresh fruits. While they might not have been exotic, the seasonal fruits were enough to excite these young food lovers.


    Besides, Tatum''s stories of his cooking skills and the delicious dishes he could make only added to their longing to visit Wiltspoon.


    If Elora hadn''t opposed the idea, Alonzo and Angelo would have eagerly followed Tatum to Wiltspoon to savor his homemade meals. At home, although they asionally got to enjoy Tatum''s cooking, he mostly prepared dishes to suit Elora''s tastes.


    Without Elora around, the brothers would have been able to request their favorite dishes from Tatum much more freely.


    "Eldest sister won''t take us to Wiltspoon," Alonzo grumbled.


    Angelo suggested, "Brother, why don''t you try acting cute to convince her? If that doesn''t work, you could always throw a little tantrum-maybe then she''ll change her mind."


    Tatum couldn''t help butugh at Angelo''s idea.


    Alonzo scolded his brother, "Do you think I''m that foolish? I''m not doing that. If you want to roll on the ground, go ahead, but I won''t. Eldest sister would spank me until my little butt hurts! She''s not like other sisters. My parents might let me get away with things, but eldest sister is serious when she says she''ll spank me."


    His parents only threatened to spank him; they never actually did. Sometimes they would just wave a clothes hanger for show. Alonzo was never truly afraid of his parents.


    But Elora was different. Even without a clothes hanger, just a stern look from her was enough to make Alonzo feel nervous and scared.


    He knew that if he ever wet his pants out of fear, Elora would punish him even harder. She expected him to be strong and capable of handling the responsibilities of the Ormond family, not timid and weak.

 Chapter 3783

    "Has your eldest sister ever actually hit you?" Tatum asked, freeing one hand to adjust Alonzo''s hat and scarf. Then he reached out to guide Angelo, signaling him to follow in Alonzo''s footsteps. The cold wind was howling, and Tatum worried that the two little ones might be swept away by its force.


    The brothers responded in unison, "Yes, but only rarely. Our eldest sister loves us a lot. She only stepped in because we got into really big trouble."


    Alonzo, concerned that Tatum might get the wrong impression of Elora, quickly added, "She only does it because it''s for our own good."


    Tatum smiled. "I wouldn''t have guessed that your eldest sister, who''s always soposed and well-mannered, would have to resort to that. It just means you two must have caused some serious mischief."


    He thought to himself that it was a good thing the boys respected at least one person. Without a firm hand to guide them, they could grow spoiled and unruly, leading to even bigger problems as they got older. That wouldn''t help them; it would only hurt them in the long


    run.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In this generation of the Ormond family, there were only two boys, Alonzo and Angelo. Their parents, uncles, aunts, and even friends doted on them excessively, treating them like treasures.


    If nobody disciplined them properly, it would be a problem. Fortunately, Elora was the right person for the job. As both their older sister and the head of the Ormond family, she had the authority, position, and presence to keep them in line. Even their parents wouldn''t dare interfere when she disciplined her brothers. If they didn''t like her strictness, their only choice was to stay out of her way. They couldn''t stop Elora from doing what she felt was necessary to keep her younger brothers on track. Because of Elora''s firm but loving discipline, the two boys were not spoiled despite being adored by everyone around them. Instead, they were growing up to be polite and sensible.


    The two brothers stuck out their tongues yfully as they walked into the office building. Before stepping inside, they synchronized their movements, pulling up their scarves to cover their faces. Inside the building, the warmth from the heating system greeted them, and they felt the chill of the outdoors slowly fading away.


    "Mr. York," the receptionist said, greeting Tatum politely as he entered.


    Tatum smiled and nodded in acknowledgment.


    Alonzo and Angelo rarely appeared in public because the Ormond family took great care to protect their identities. The media in this city struggled to get clear pictures of the brothers. If they were ever photographed, Elora made sure to buy back the negatives, preventing any frontal images of the two boys from being published.


    This precaution was taken to ensure the boys'' safety, preventing any potential kidnappers from targeting them to ckmail the family.


    The receptionist couldn''t clearly see the two brothers since they were bundled up in their hats and scarves, covering their faces as they followed Tatum into the office building. Even if someone guessed who they were, they wouldn''t have a clear view to confirm it. Tatum only realized what the brothers were doing after they entered the building. Seeing them hide their faces so carefully, revealing only their bright eyes, he suddenly felt a pang of regret for bringing them out in public. He anxiously tried to recall if anyone had seen the boys'' faces while they were outside. Fortunately, it seemed like no one had.

 Chapter 3784

    The two brothers were young and sat in the back seat of Tatum''s ck Mercedes. As long as they kept the windows up, they wouldn''t be seen by anyone outside.


    After they entered the Qaxun Group building, they went straight from the car to the office without encountering anyone. Tatum felt relieved, knowing he hadn''t exposed the brothers to unwanted attention. He silently vowed that no matter how much the boys pleaded, he would not take them out so easily in the future.


    Before the brothers officially entered society, their family took great care to protect them, ensuring that the public couldn''t easily capture their faces. When the time came for them to join the business world, Grandma May would introduce them at various social events, and they''d gradually start making connections. By then, they would be adults with some social experience and the ability to protect themselves.


    Tatum and the two brothers took the elevator straight to the top floor and soon reached the door of the president''s office. Alonzo eagerly knocked on the door and entered before anyone could stop him.


    Elora''s secretary, who had just called her on the internal line, saw Tatum and the boys. She recognized Tatum as the CEO''s personal chef, who often brought her snacks, so she didn''t try to stop them and let them enter one after the other. As the two brothers stepped inside, they happily greeted their older and second sisters.


    Once Tatum was inside, he closed the office door, ensuring they had privacy.


    "What are you two doing here?" Tinsley asked, surprised to see the brothers. She stood up, and Angelo ran to her, wrapping his arms around her legs. He looked up at her with a sweet smile and said, "Second sister."


    Tinsley''s heart melted at Angelo''s affectionate greeting, and she bent down to pick him up. Alonzo stood nearby, beaming at his sister.


    "Did you get permission toe here?" Elora asked seriously.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The two brothers nodded quickly.


    Tatum ced the snacks he brought on the desk and said politely, "I asked


    Mrs. Ormond for permission, and only after she agreed did I bring them here."


    Despite his close rtionship with the family, Tatum never forgot his role. He was not a son-inw of the Ormond family or the Sixth Young Master of the York family; he was Elora''s private chef. He knew he had to follow the rules, and he wouldn''t dare take the boys out without her permission, no matter how confident he was in protecting them.


    Elora''s expression softened slightly, but she still reminded the brothers, "Don''t go out with Tatum so casually in the future. What if someone tries to harm you?"


    Tatum spoke up, "Miss, I''ve trained extensively and can protect the young masters."


    Elora''s gaze shifted to him, her expression turning serious once more. She said, "Even if you can protect them, it''s still risky to take them out without proper arrangements. Whenever they leave home, we n everything in advance. For now, they should enjoy ying at home; our yground is more than big enough."


    Tatum looked regretful and said, "I didn''t think it through. They said they missed their sister and wanted toe along with me. I got Mrs. Ormond''s permission, but I didn''t consider all the risks. I apologize, Miss. It won''t happen again."

 Chapter 3785

    Elora said, "When Alonzo wants to climb up on the roof, my mother helps him with thedder. You didn''t know the situation, so it''s not your fault. I''ll talk to my mother when I get back." The two brothers exchanged worried nces. Had they caused trouble? "Sis, since they''re already here, let them y in your office. They must be getting restless at home," Tinsley said, feeling sorry for her younger brothers. "Kids need to y," she added.


    Tatum chimed in, "It''s their winter break now. Most kids are out and about, while these two can only y at home. No matter how big the house is, they''ll get bored eventually." He remembered his own childhood when they had a yground at home.


    Their house was a mountain vi with plenty of space, yet they still preferred ying outside.


    They were lucky-they could roam around the vi grounds. The whole mountain was owned by the York family, and the children of the workers often joined them in their games.


    Now that they were grown up, some of those workers'' kids had joined the York Group, while others returned to work for the family business, taking over their parents'' roles. They knew Wildridge Manor inside out.


    The only difference now was that those childhood friends respectfully called them "Young Master" or "Boss York," losing the casual bond they once had.


    Tatum treated his childhood friends the same as always, but they couldn''t be as carefree around him as before. Over time, their interactions dwindled, and as Tatum and his brothers became busier with work, they had little time for their old friends. Alonzo agreed, "Brother Tatum''s right. We y at home every day, and it''s not exciting anymore. We just want to go outside."


    He added, "Sister, it was my brother and I who insisted on following Tatum. Please don''t me him."


    Alonzo was quick to defend Tatum, worried that he might not take them out again.


    Elora gently patted Alonzo''s head. "I''m not saying you can''t go out, but I need to make sure you''re safe. You''re still young and might not recognize danger. Even though I teach you to be careful, it''s not always easy to spot trouble." Alonzo replied, "Sister, my brother and I covered our faces with scarves so no one could see us."


    Elora smiled. "Yes, you two are very clever. I won''t scold you this time, but next time you want to go out with Tatum, you must ask me first. I''ll arrange for someone to go with you to keep you safe."


    After a brief pause, Tatum said, "I can protect the young masters myself."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The York brothers were skilled both academically and physically. They could defend those they cared about and look after themselves.


    Their boxing skills were sharp-when they were younger, their grandmother''s strict discipline made sure of that. She used to whip them if they didn''t train properly, which drove them to excel in both physical and mental pursuits. Thinking of his grandmother, Tatum suddenly felt the urge to call her, to hear her voice and reconnect.


    They were mostly raised and guided by their grandparents, who left a deep impact on their lives. After their grandfather passed away, they felt the profound loss of a loved one.


    That loss made them even more devoted to their grandmother. Now, they cherished their time with her even more.

 Chapter 3786

    Chapter 3786 ChapterOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    3786


    Back then, their grandmother asked Zachary, the eldest brother, to marry Serenity, a woman he barely knew, to repay a debt of kindness. Despite being a strong-willed man, Zachary agreed because he valued his bond with their grandmother above all else. As long as she was happy, he was willing to sacrifice his own happiness. Fortunately, everything worked out for the best. Now, the love between Zachary and Serenity is well-known throughout Wiltspoon.


    Elora looked at Tatum, and for a moment, they held each other''s gaze. She then asked, "Have you trained?"


    "Yes, I''ve been training for more than ten years. My grandmother is a wise woman with exceptional skills in managing the family. She raised us to be both learned and physically capable," Tatum replied.


    Elora recalled that she had once investigated Tatum''s background but only looked into his personal life, not delving too deeply into his family history. She knew they were arge family living in an ancestral home, but those details came from Tatum''s modest descriptions. He hadn''t offered much, and she hadn''t pried further.


    She figured there was no need to dig too deeply, like tracing a family tree, since she wasn''t nning on marrying him. As long as his background was clean and he had good character, that was enough for her.


    "You''ve got a remarkable grandmother," Elora said. "And it seems like your family is quite well-off. It''s no easy feat to train your kids to be both educated and skilled in martial arts without having some means." Tatum''s family had many brothers, and raising them to be well-rounded required significant resources. Martial arts training, in particr, required both time and money.


    Tatum smiled and said, "We''re doing alright. Our ancestors left us a good foundation. Some of my brothers have gone on to start their own businesses, while others manage what was passed down to us." Elora nodded and didn''t press the matter further.


    She stayed quiet, and so did Tatum. He thought to himself, if Elora ever uses him of hiding his true identity, he can''t be med-she never asked directly. He wasn''t about to volunteer everything without her asking. Besides, she had already sent people to Wiltspoon twice to check on him but didn''t uncover much. He couldn''t be med for her iplete investigation.


    In fact, it was Zachary who helped him keep his identity hidden, ensuring she didn''t find out that he was actually the sixth young master of the York family.


    Elora wasn''t familiar with Wiltspoon because it was far from her world, so she never made the connection between the York name and the powerful York Group, thergestpany in Wiltspoon.


    If she had been more aware of Wiltspoon, she might have questioned whether Tatum was linked to the York Corporation once she knew he was from there and had a sessful background.


    "Sister," Alonzo said eagerly, "brother Tatum and I brought some tasty snacks for you and our second sister. Eat them while they''re still hot-they just came out of the oven! I watched brother Tatum make them, and Angelo and I tasted a few pieces. They''re really delicious."


    At their age, the two little brothers still had a sweet tooth.


    Judging by Alonzo''s love for sweets, he''d probably enjoy them just as much even when he''s older.


    Elora smiled, "Really? Then I must try them."


    Angelo added, "Elder sister, you really should try them. They''re so good! My brother and I wanted to eat more, but brother Tatum wouldn''t let us. He said he was saving them for you."


    "Brother Tatum is so biased," Alonzo said with a grin. "He makes all the delicious food just for our eldest sister." Angelo stuck out his tongue yfully.


    "Angelo," Elora said with a smile, "if there''s something you''d like to eat, just let me know. I''ll ask brother Tatum to make it for you."

 Chapter 3787

    Chapter 3787 Chapter


    3787


    Elora opened the snack box and ced it on the table so Tinsley could try some. She remembered that Tinsley loved Tatum''s cooking the most. She didn''t correct Alonzo when he said that Tatum was her private chef, because it was true. Thanks to her refined taste, the family had experienced the best dishes from around the world. Elora frequently changed chefs, and every one of them was a top professional. Even after leaving the Ormond family, those chefs were known to cook simple dishes better than most.


    "I want to eat everything," Alonzo said eagerly. "I love all the dishes Brother Tatum makes, and I really like the buns and snacks too. Sister, can we have dumplings? Let Brother Tatum make some for us!" Not wanting to miss out, Alonzo quickly made his own request after hearing Angelo.


    Tatum smiled and said, "Of course. I''ll make dumplings for breakfast this Saturday. There''ll be all sorts of fillings to satisfy your tastes."


    Angelo looked puzzled and asked, "Brother Tatum, why do we have to wait until Saturday?"


    Tinsley exined, "Saturday is when your eldest sister has a day off. She can enjoy a leisurely breakfast without the usual rush."


    Elora, despite her picky tastes, was always busy with work, so her weekday breakfasts were quick and rushed. Only on weekends did she have the luxury to savor her meals at a rxed pace. As her private chef, Tatum always prioritized Elora''s needs.


    Elora gave Tatum a thoughtful look. He was always so considerate and attentive to her.


    Tinsley smiled at Angelo, saying, "We''re lucky to have our eldest sister looking out for us. Of course, we have to wait until she''s resting so we can enjoy the meal together."


    Dumplings were amon treat for them, but Tatum had yet to make dumplings for the family. Tinsley was curious to see how his dumplingspared to others and if his cooking would stand out. Elora rarely ate dumplings, but if Tatum''s could win her over, he''d surely have what it takes to excel in a cookingpetition.


    If that happened, they''d encourage him to enter thepetition. Winning would not only boost his reputation in the culinary world but also attract more customers to his restaurant. Elora ate just two pieces of the snack and drank half a ss of water before she felt full.


    Tinsley, with her love for good food, ate a bit more. Alonzo and Angelo finished off the rest of the snacks.


    Tatum silently watched Elora enjoy the treats he made for her.


    She was his fianc¨¦e, though she didn''t know it yet and had never acknowledged their engagement.


    His grandmother had chosen her for him, and he hade all this way to cook for her. Tatum was certain that, one day, they would be together.


    Seeing his fianc¨¦e enjoy the snacks gave Tatum a sense of fulfillment, along with a warm feeling of happiness.


    If only Elora would praise him a bit, maybe give him a hug or a kiss, he thought. That would make him so happy he''d be lost in his own world.


    Elora wiped her mouth with a tissue and happened to look up, meeting Tatum''s gaze. She realized he had been watching her the whole time.


    When she caught his eye, he smiled at her.


    Tatum''s smile was captivating. He was undeniably handsome, and when he smiled, he was even more charming. She had to admit, he was truly a delight to look at.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 3788

    "Miss, do you think the snacks I made this time have improved?" Tatum asked Elora gently.


    Elora nodded slightly. "They''re better than the first batch, but there''s still room for improvement."


    "Thank you, Miss," Tatum replied with a respectful smile.


    Elora didn''t point out any specific ws because she didn''t want to inte his ego. In truth, she thought the snacks were just right and was quite pleased with them.


    She then turned to her younger brothers. "Alonzo, Angelo, go back home with Brother Tatum. You don''t need to wait for me for dinner. Let Brother Tatum cook whatever you like."


    The two boys didn''t want to leave, but under Elora''s stern gaze, they didn''t dare protest. Reluctantly, they followed Tatum out of the office.


    As soon as they left, the boys wrapped their faces tightly with scarves. The secretary, observing the scene, guessed that these might be the young masters of the family. Although he couldn''t see their faces, theirrge, dark eyes reminded him of the president and vice president, hinting at a family resemnce. Once they were back in Tatum''s car, the brothers quickly pulled off their scarves.


    "Brother Tatum, I''m not happy," Alonzo said, pouting as he settled into his seat.


    Tatum, treating him like the cherished little brother he was, asked gently, "Why are you unhappy, Young Master? I brought you to see your eldest sister-what''s bothering you? Was it something she said?"


    He stroked Alonzo''s cheek with a gentle smile. "Your eldest sister is just worried about your safety. When I was your age, I wasn''t allowed to run around and y freely either."


    "I wanted to stay and y in my sister''s office," Alonzo said with a pout. "We finally got out of the house, and now we have to go back already without even having any fun."


    Angelo nodded in agreement, feeling the same disappointment.


    "Brother Tatum, can we go shopping instead? Just this once?" Alonzo asked eagerly.


    Tatum thought for a moment and then said, "Let me ask your sister first. If she agrees, I''ll take you both shopping."


    He pulled over to the side of the road, knowing that out in public, no one would recognize him or the two little ones as the young masters of the Ormond family. "But Brother Tatum, she''ll never agree," Alonzo whined. "Can''t you just take us secretly?"


    Angelo chimed in, "We promise we won''t tell the adults. Please, Brother Tatum, take us out to have some fun."


    Tatum smiled kindly. "I''m afraid I can''t do that, boys. I can''t take that kind of risk. But I promise, I''ll do my best to convince your sister to let us go shopping."


    With that, he called Elora. She picked up almost immediately.


    "What''s going on?" she asked.


    "Miss," Tatum began, "the young masters would like to go shopping. Is that okay with you? I''ll park the car and take them to the pedestrian street on foot. There''ll be plenty of people around, and no one will recognize them." The Ormond family kept the boys well-protected. Even most close rtives rarely saw the two young ones, let alone strangers.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3789

    Even strangers who saw the two young ones wouldn''t guess they were the young masters of the Ormond family.


    In a city asrge as A City, with many people carrying the surname Ormond, it was unlikely for anyone to immediately connect them to the prominent family. Most people didn''t have bad intentions, and even those who did-like kidnappers-would need to carefully n and observe before making a move to avoid mistakes.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The streets were bustling with people, and police patrols were frequent, making the area feel rtively safe.


    Elora''s first instinct was to say no. The words formed on her lips but she held them back. After a brief pause, she said, "If you can guarantee their safety, you can take them shopping."


    Tatum assured her, "I promise to bring them back home safely." "Don''t stay out toote; it gets especially cold at night," Elora agreed.


    "Okay, thank you for trusting me, Miss," Tatum responded.


    After giving him a few more instructions, Elora hung up the phone. She turned to Tinsley and said, "Alonzo and Angelo asked Tatum to take them shopping. They know it won''t be easy toe back once they go out." Tinsley asked, "Did you agree?"


    Elora replied, "Tatum is new here. Aside from catching the attention of women, he won''t draw much attention. Alonzo and Angelo are well protected by us. I believe if the three of them go shopping together, they won''t attract any suspicion. It''s rtively safe." "Tatum..." Elora paused, then admitted honestly, "He just gives me a sense of peace of mind. It feels like handing Alonzo and Angelo over to him was the right choice, like he will definitely keep them safe." Tinsley smiled. "What are youughing at? Stop giving me that look-I didn''t mean anything by it," Elora said.


    Tinsley chuckled and replied, "Sister, I never said you had any other intentions. But the way you rushed to exin yourself, it makes you look guilty. Tatum only has eyes for you."


    Tinsley stood up and gathered her papers. "I could see it in his eyes, so I never had any other feelings for him-just pure admiration."


    She continued, "He doesn''t see me that way, and I wouldn''t let myself like someone who doesn''t feel the same, no matter how great he might be."


    Elora added softly, "He''s just my private chef."


    Tinsley simply smiled and said nothing more, then left Elora''s office.


    Tatum had no idea that his phone call had sparked another conversation between the two sisters.


    He took the boys to the busiest pedestrian street in Annenburg. They were thrilled to be among so many people. It was clear they were usually kept at home, making this outing feel like a bird being freed from its cage.


    They often visited children''s parks, but this was different-Tatum''s presence gave them a sense of freedom, without the weight of being the Ormond family''s young masters.


    The boys didn''t really want to buy much; they just enjoyed the excitement of being out. After exploring the pedestrian street, they ended up with a few new toys and a set of clothes for their sisters. Tatum even paid for the purchases.


    Alonzo, concerned, kept asking, "Brother Tatum, do you have enough money? If not, call my mom and ask her to transfer more to you."


    Tatum smiled and reassured him, "Don''t worry, I have enough. We could even buy a few more sets of clothes for your sister."


    The clothes for Elora were chosen by Tatum, and Alonzo approved, agreeing they would make a nice gift for her.

 Chapter 3790

    Alonzo said, "My sister has plenty of clothes, but she doesn''t wear much jewelry. How about I buy her some jewelry? Brother Tatum, do you have enough money?" Tatum, alreadyden with bags, smiled fondly and replied, "As long as it''s for your sister, no matter how much she buys, I have enough money to pay for it."


    Overjoyed, Alonzo asked Tatum to take Angelo to a jewelry store, where they picked out some beautiful pieces for his sister.


    By the time Tatum brought the two boys back home, it was already dark. They had spent so much time shopping that when they finally returned to the Ormond family mansion, it was dinner time, and other chefs had prepared the meal in Tatum''s absence. Elora wasn''t home for dinner, which gave the other chefs in the mansion a chance to showcase their cooking skills. While they might not be as skilled as Tatum, their food still satisfied everyone at the table.


    The two boys had grown closer to Tatum during their shopping trip. They invited him to join them for dinner and loved listening to his stories. Mrs. Ormond, noticing her sons'' enthusiasm, smiled and said, "Tatum, why don''t you have dinner with us? Elora isn''t here, so she won''t know or say anything."


    Tatum responded with a gentle smile, "Thank you, Madam, and thank you, young masters, but I''m just a chef. I should join the other staff in the workers'' canteen for dinner."


    Unless personally invited by Elora, Tatum wasn''t willing to break the rules of the Ormond household. He knew his ce as one of the chefs, and he wasn''t about to take liberties just because the young masters were fond of him.


    Mrs. Ormond, understanding his respect for the rules, didn''t press him further. The boys, reminded of their strict elder sister, reluctantly epted Tatum''s decision and stopped insisting.


    After dinner, Tatum returned to his dormitory. He sank into the sofa, leaning back, feeling the fatigue of the long day.


    He had spent the whole afternoon carrying all the bags by himself, acting as both a guardian and a pack mule for the boys. Shopping wasn''t really his thing unless it involved exploring food markets. He loved trying out different snacks, and if he discovered something tasty, he would figure out how to make it even better.


    But to earn his future brother-inw''s favor, Tatum had no choice but to endure the shopping trip with the young gentlemen.


    He was grateful that his two youngpanions hadn''t asked him to carry them on his back or hold them while walking!


    After a short rest, Tatum picked up his phone, opened WhatsApp, and made a video call to his grandmother.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It took a moment for the olddy to answer.


    "Grandma, are you still awake?"


    Seeing his grandmother looking lively and not yet dressed for bed, Tatum realized his question was unnecessary.


    The olddy turned the phone around to show him where she was.


    Tatumughed, "Grandma, it''s so cold and dark, and you''re still out dancing!"


    The screen showed a group of women from the workers''munity-young, middle-aged, and elderly-dancing together in therge open area in front of the flower fields.


    Noticing the olddy on a call, the lead dancer turned down the volume on the speakers so they wouldn''t disturb her.


    "It''s not cold here in Wiltspoon; you''re the one in the chilly weather," his grandmother said. "I saw you were already back in your dormitory."


    "Grandma''s just out here for a bit of fun," she continued. "We usually wrap up by 8:30 in the evening, so we don''t disturb the younger folks trying to rest."

 Chapter 3791

    The people who gather to dance in the square are all from the workers'' families. They understand each other''s routines and respect their neighbors'' peace. Since they all live near the vi, they interact daily as colleagues and friends. They wouldn''t disrupt everyone''s rest just for their own fun. Tatum smiled and said, "That''s great. It''s lively and helps pass the time." He knew that his grandmother was a spirited soul who couldn''t sit still.


    Before, she was busy setting up blind dates for them, but now she had a different focus.


    Although River and ¨¢lex, the younger family members under her care, were adults, they were still new to the world, having only just stepped into society less than two years ago. His grandmother wasn''t in a hurry to see them married. And then there was Rowan, still working hard for the college entrance exams.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With age catching up, Grandma didn''t travel as much as she used to. Instead, she enjoyed chatting with her friends, sharing family stories, or dancing like she was doing now. Grandma May said, "That''s right. I''m enjoying myself before your nephew arrives. Once he''s born, I''ll be busy taking care of the baby and won''t have time for fun."


    Tatumughed, "Grandma, you talk as if you''re the only one who''ll take care of the baby. There are plenty of people in the family who can do that. You can just enjoy watching over him. By the way, didn''t you say the baby in my sisterinw''s belly might be my niece?" The olddy chuckled and said, "Well, I can say that all I want, but Sonny insists the baby is a little brother, not a sister. Your York family is like a Buddhist temple-we''ve never had a daughter or even a granddaughter. I''m hoping to finally have a great-granddaughter this time." She then changed the topic, "So, any progress on your end? You''re not nning toe home for the New Year, are you? If you''re not, how about Grandma brings your parents to join you for the New Year? And maybe we can meet your future inws too." Tatum knew his grandmother was teasing him, but he was still nervous that she might actually show up at the Ormond family''s doorstep during the holidays.


    He quickly replied, "Grandma, I''ve only been here a short while-how can things move that fast? Let''s just say I haven''t been fired yet. As long as I still have the job, there''s hope." "Only a short while? I thought you''ve been gone for over half a year,"


    Grandma said thoughtfully. "Or maybe it''s Kevin who''s been away that long. It''s hard to keep track when you have so many grandchildren. Sometimes I can''t remember who''s doing what. Maybe I''m getting old, starting to lose my memory."


    She added with a sigh, "It''s your eldest brother''s fault. He keeps me at home all day, and without a great-granddaughter to dote on, I''m bored to death. It''s making me forgetful."


    Tatum smiled, "Grandma, do you think you''re still eighteen? You''re over eighty now, yet you''re always on the go! Brother''s just trying to look out for you."


    Grandma May gave a little pout. "Alright, alright, let''s not talk about him. He''ll be back soon anyway, and I won''t be traveling anywhere in the meantime." "Grandma, I miss you," Tatum said suddenly.


    His grandmother paused, then her face softened into a smile. "Why do you say that out of the blue? Are you feeling down?"


    Thinking of Tatum working as a chef at the Ormond household, she worried that he might be struggling with the change in his role andforted him, "There''s no shame in any job. Cooking is something you love, isn''t it? Isn''t it wonderful that your work aligns with your passion? Plus, you''re cooking for your future wife! In no time, you''ll have her hooked on your food, and she won''t be able to live without you. Or is she giving you trouble, criticizing your dishes?"

 Chapter 3792

    Tatum said, "Grandma, do you think I only miss you when I''m feeling down or when my future wife finds fault with you?"


    "What else would it be?" she replied yfully. "If you suddenly say you miss me, of course I''ll think you''ve been wronged. But knowing you, you''re toughskinned and resilient. A little criticism or dislike wouldn''t faze you." Grandma''s confidence in her grandchildren shone through. She knew the values she and herte husband had instilled in them. Her grandchildren were broad-minded, generous, and ambitious individuals with big hearts. They were the kind of people who didn''t let small things bother them and were destined for great blessings because of their outlook on life. "I made some snacks for Elora this afternoon, and while we were chatting, she mentioned you. That''s when I realized how much I missed you," Tatum said.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Grandmaughed warmly. "Oh, is that so? Then why didn''t you call me right then? No wonder I kept sneezing this afternoon! I thought I was catching a cold and was about to make myself some ginger tea. Turns out, it was just you thinking of me."


    Used to his grandmother''s humor, Tatum continued, "After that, I took my two little brothers-inw shopping. Those kids have so much energy-they never got tired. But I was exhausted! We bought a bunch of things, and I was carrying all the bags. When we walked through the streets, people kept staring, probably thinking I looked like a young dad."


    Grandmaughed even harder. "I hope to be a young grandma one day, with people turning to look at me twice as much! If you want to win over Elora, you need to impress not only her but also her family and friends. They all have to see that you''re worthy of her." Tatum, with a smile full of confidence, said, "I think Elora and I are a perfect match."


    Grandma, used to her grandson''s confidence and slight narcissism, just nodded. After all, confidence ran in the family. Even young Rowan, who wasn''t fully grown yet, shared that trait. It was clearly something they inherited from her-Grandma May herself was a very confident and self-assured person.


    "Well, like grandmother, like grandchildren," she thought with pride. She was very satisfied with her nine grandkids.


    "Sixth, is there anything else you want to say, other than suddenly missing your grandma?" she asked. It was clear she was getting restless, eager to return to her square dancing. Tatum teased, "Grandma, don''t you miss us grandchildren even a little?"


    "Why would I miss you? When you and Elora give me a great-granddaughter to hold, then I''ll start missing you. Right now, there are too many of you to keep track of!" she said with a chuckle. Tatumughed. "When I finally have a daughter, I know there''ll be no room for me in your heart-just her."

 Chapter 3793

    3793


    ChapterGrandma May said, "Come on, hurry up and have a daughter so we can see if


    I can predict it!"


    Tatum was at a loss for words. He hadn''t even held Elora''s hand yet, let alone thought about having a daughter.


    Elora didn''t even know that she was the one he was interested in.


    "Grandma, you should be urging my five older brothers to give you a greatgranddaughter. I don''t even have a wife yet, so having a daughter is still a long way off."


    Grandma May replied, "If you don''t give me a great-granddaughter, you still want me to keep worrying about you? Tatum, you''ve got some nerve. That''s it, I''m hanging up now-I don''t want you influencing me, making me feel like the head monk of a temple!" Without giving Tatum a chance to respond, Grandma May hung up the phone.


    Tatum chuckled to himself. Grandma May knew he was making progress, so she wasn''t too worried about him.


    After all, Tatum was still young-he''d only just turned 27. Compared to his older brother Zachary, who got married in his early thirties, Tatum had plenty of time. Besides, even his brothers Evan and Evan hadn''t seeded in winning over their partners yet, so why rush? Grandma May didn''t expect him to act immediately after setting his sights on Elora. He''d heard she was a bit picky, especially about food, so he took it as a challenge and went all the way to Annenburg in Province X to be a private chef for his fianc¨¦e. "If I don''t call, Grandma says I''m not being filial. If I do call, sheins about me," Tatum muttered to himself. But he didn''t mind; that was just how he and his grandmother got along. Tatum then called Zachary.


    When Zachary answered, he asked warmly, "Brother, are you back from your business trip?"


    Tatum already knew what had happened to the Farrell family in Jensburg and guessed that Zachary must have returned home. Knowing how much his brother and sister-inw loved each other, he figured Zachary would rush home as soon as he could once his work was done.


    Their bond was so strong that even a day apart felt like forever. They hadn''t seen each other in weeks, and Tatum knew his brother must have missed his wife dearly.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Deep down, Tatum envied the happiness his brother and sister-inw shared. He hoped he and Elora could be just as happy someday.


    "I''m at FC Manor now," Zachary replied. "I''ll be bringing your sister-inw and Sonny back in a couple of days." As soon as Zachary said that, Sonny''s little face popped up on the screen. "Uncle Tatt!"


    Sonny called out excitedly, "Uncle Tatt, it''s been so long! Where have you been? When are youing back?"


    Tatum smiled and said, "I''m working far away, Sonny. I won''t be home for New Year''s, and when I get back depends on whether the boss gives me some time off. You''ve grown taller, haven''t you? Did you miss me?"


    "I eat well every day, so I''ve grown taller. Uncle Zack says I''ve put on a little weight because I eat a lot, but Aunt Seren says it''s fine since I''m always running around and won''t get too chubby. But to be honest, Uncle Tatt, I didn''t miss you," Sonny said with his usual honesty.


    Among Uncle Zack''s eight brothers, Sonny was closest to Uncle Callum and Uncle Rowan. He didn''t get to see the other uncles often, so he didn''t really miss them, though he was always happy to see them because they treated him so well.


    At his Uncle Zack''s house, Sonny was told he was the favorite of the family. Tatumughed, "Alright then, Sonny, I don''t miss you either. Now we''re even! Did you have fun at Aunt Jane''s house?"

 Chapter 3794

    Sonny asked, "I''m really happy, Uncle Tatt. But why do you have to work so far away? Why doesn''t your boss give you a break? Doesn''t everyone get a holiday during the New Year? Even my mom''sing back soon." In Sonny''s eyes, his mom was always the busiest person, so if she wasing home for the holidays, he assumed everyone else should be able to take a break too. He couldn''t imagine that some people still had to work. Tatum exined, "I have to work far away because I need to earn money. My boss pays a good sry, and I even get triple pay for working during holidays. I don''t want to have money problems, so I''m skipping the holiday." "Uncle Tatt, talk to my Uncle Zackter. Aunt Seren''s telling me to go to bed. Good night, Uncle Tatt."


    Sonny said his goodnight and was gently led away by Serenity.


    Now, Tatum could focus on his conversation with Zachary. They talked for about half an hour until Tatum heard a knock at the door. He opened it while still on the call and found Uncle Joly, the butler, standing there. "Tatum, the eldestdy is back. She asked for you toe to the main hall right away," Uncle Joly said.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll head over right now. Thanks for letting me know, Uncle Joly," Tatum responded politely.


    Uncle Joly added, "I just came to grab something and thought I''d tell you in person. I didn''t feel like making a call. Now, go quickly, don''t keep the eldestdy waiting."


    Tatum nodded and turned back to Zachary on the phone, "Brother, Elora wants to see me. I''ll go meet her first. I''ll call youter when I''m free. Please reassure our parents-I promise I''lle home for the New Year next year." With that, Tatum ended the call and hurried to the main hall.


    Elora had mentioned she had a social event tonight, and based on her usual routine, she often returnedte. It was a surprise to see her back so early-it wasn''t even ten o''clock yet.


    At the Ormond family mansion, the lights were still on, and the servants were busy finishing up their work for the night. Tatum made his way through the courtyard, his steps bing lighter as he approached the main house.


    An aunt stood waiting at the entrance. When she saw him, she said softly,


    "The eldestdy is inside, Tatum. You should go in."


    Tatum gave her a polite smile, nodded, and walked up the steps, entering the hall with a steady stride.


    Elora was the only one in the room. Upstairs, Mrs. Ormond was telling Alonzo a bedtime story.


    Tatum stopped a couple of meters away from Elora and greeted her with respect, "Miss."


    Elora acknowledged him with a soft sound but didn''t turn to face him. She was focused on two sets of jewelry and clothes in front of her, gifts that Alonzo had bought for her during his afternoon shopping.


    Alonzo, being thoughtful, had bought new clothes for all his seven sisters. Since Elora was his biological sister, he made sure to get her two sets of clothes and matching jewelry.


    Even though Elora typically didn''t care much for jewelry and preferred a simple, neat style, she was clearly pleased with Alonzo''s thoughtful gesture. It warmed her heart that her love for her brother was reciprocated in this way.


    Alonzo had always been generous with Elora, giving her more than he did for the other sisters.


    As Elora silently admired her gifts, Tatum stood quietly behind her, watching her with a soft gaze. He thought she looked serene, almost glowing with a quiet beauty.


    To Tatum, Elora was always beautiful, no matter the moment. She never failed to capture his attention.


    "Alonzo said they used your money to buy these gifts. I''ll make sure to pay you back for the total amount," Elora finally said, after admiring the jewelry. She closed the jewelry box, turned to meet Tatum''s gentle eyes, and added in a calm tone, "Have a seat, no need to be so formal."

 Chapter 3795

    "Thank you, Miss. I can stand," Tatum said politely, mindful of his current position. Despite not being shy, he knew his status in the Ormond family had not yet solidified. Until Elora''s feelings for him were clear, he didn''t want to appear too forward, so as not to risk damaging the impression he was building with her. "Please, have a seat. If you stand, I''ll have to keep turning my head to talk to you, and my neck will get sore," Elora insisted.


    With that, Tatum promptly found a chair and sat down, his posture straight and formal.


    Elora observed him for a moment and then smiled. "You sit like a soldier."


    He looked a bit like a schoolboy in ss, sitting properly to avoid getting scolded by the teacher.


    Tatum remained silent. "I really like the clothes and gifts that Alonzo and Angelo picked out for me. You must be exhausted after spending the whole afternoon with them. I''ll reimburse you for everything you spent," Elora said. Tatum replied, "The two young masters are quite the expert shoppers. Honestly, they weren''t tired, but I was. Still, I enjoyed taking them out. Seeing them happy made me happy too. I hardly ever used to go shopping."


    When Tatum needed anything, he would simply inform the butler, who would take care of the arrangements. Only when he needed a special gift did he personally go out to choose it. Shopping was usually something his mother and aunts did. As a child, he sometimes tagged along, but as he got older, even his mother couldn''t convince him to join them.


    "I guess I''m more into cooking these days," Tatum said with a smile. "If I hear about some delicious dish at a restaurant, I''ll go and try it. But most of the time, I end up thinking that my cooking tastes better."


    Eloraughed lightly. "You''re a natural chef. It''s impressive to see someone so young with such talent in the kitchen. At least for now, I''m not tired of your food."


    Tatum responded warmly, "Miss, I hope to be your chef for life and never be outdone by any of my colleagues."


    Elora''s smile remained, though her eyes seemed to flicker slightly. She looked at Tatum for a long moment and asked, "You still haven''t told me how much you spent."


    Tatum took out his phone. "I''m not sure about the exact total. Let me check the records."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a quick review, he said, "Young Master Alonzo borrowed $200,000, and Young Master Angelo borrowed $150,000. Together, they borrowed a total of $350,000 from me."


    This was a rough estimate; he didn''t bother with the precise amounts.


    The new outfits the brothers bought for their seven sisters were all branded items, costing about $10,000 each. Alonzo had also bought two sets of gold jewelry, which made his spending higher, rounding it off to $200,000. Tatum didn''t count the small change to simplify things.


    "I don''t have your ount number memorized, but I''ll ask Uncle Joly to transfer the amount to your bank ount tomorrow," Elora said.


    "That''s fine," Tatum replied.


    He didn''t mind when Elora would repay the money; what mattered most was that she liked what he had chosen. The clothes and jewelry were all picked out by him.


    Alonzo had liked the items, so he decided to purchase them based on Tatum''s choices.


    Tatum then asked, "Miss, do you like the jewelry that Young Master Alonzo chose for you?"


    The two sets of gold jewelry were probably the least expensive pieces in Elora''s collection.


    Alonzo, still a young boy, had simply thought the gold looked nice and bought the two sets.


    Elora''s expression softened, and she smiled. "Alonzo is so considerate. Even while shopping, he thought of us. I like both the clothes and the jewelry. It''s sweet that he remembered my size the clothes he picked fit perfectly."

 Chapter 3796

    Chapter3796


    Elora''s sisters might find that the clothes they received didn''t fit quite right- they were either too big or too small. Only Elora''s clothes were a perfect fit.


    What Elora didn''t know was that Tatum had helped Alonzo pick out her clothes. Tatum had a keen eye and had been observing Elora for some time. He had a good sense of her measurements, and it turned out he was spot-on, which is why the clothes Alonzo bought for her fit perfectly. The outfits Angelo chose for Elora and Tinsley were also just the right size.


    As for the other future sisters-inw, Tatum had seen them only briefly, if at all. He hadn''t met some of them yet, so he couldn''t be sure about their sizes. So, he let the two young ones shop for those on their own.


    If the clothes didn''t fit, the sisters could always take them back to the store and exchange them.


    "Young Master Alonzo is really smart and has a great memory," Tatum said.


    Elora nodded. "Alonzo is indeed smart, but he loves to y too much." After a moment, she added, "But he''s only six or seven years old. Kids that age are supposed to y."


    Tatum agreed, "ying is natural for a child. Alonzo is still young and doesn''t need to carry the family''s burdens yet. Let him enjoy his ytime, and when it''s time for school, let him focus on learning. Childhood should be full of fun." Elora gave a soft hum of agreement. She had always guided Alonzo with the same mindset: when he ys, he ys freely; when he studies, he focusespletely, without distraction.


    "Are you hungry, Miss?" Tatum asked with concern. "Would you like me to prepare something to eat? Once you''ve eaten, you could take a short walk to help with digestion, and then head back to your room to rest."


    Elora often didn''t eat much at parties, preferring to sip little or no wine, andN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Tatum could tell she hadn''t been drinking tonight. She was cautious, always aware of the attention she attracted as a young, beautiful woman from a prominent family.


    In such social settings, Elora


    ele


    avoided both food and drink to protect herself from any potential risks. He reputation allowed her to refuse alcohol without anyone pressing her, and people knew she was very particr about what she ate.


    The chefs at her home were changed almost as often as some people change outfits, all top-tier culinary experts. So, when she didn''t eat at the party, everyone simply assumed the food wasn''t up to her standards.


    Elora was indeed feeling a little hungry.


    Thankfully, Tatum had brought her


    some snacks earlier in the afternoon, and she had eaten a couple along with a ss of warm water That had been enough to tide her over through the evening''s social events without feeling too hungry.


    Now that she was back home, she feltfortable enough to eat properly.


    "I''m a bit hungry," Elora admitted. "Could you make me something light to eat?"


    "Of course," Tatum said, standing up. "Miss, please wait a moment while I prepare something for you."


    Elora nodded, and Tatum headed to the kitchen.


    After a short while, Elora stood up and carried the gifts from her brother upstairs. On her way up, she met her mother on the staircase.


    "Mom, is Alonzo asleep?" she asked softly.


    Mrs. Ormond replied with a smile, "Alonzo fell asleep. He was so tired from the afternoon of shopping that he nodded off halfway through my story."


    Looking at the gift in Elora''s hand, Mrs. Ormond''s smile widened. "Alonzo has never bought me clothes or jewelry, but he got them for you. It seems he''s more concerned about pleasing you, his big sister."


    As a mother, Mrs. Ormond couldn''t help but feel a bit amused that her son''s thoughtful gestures didn''t extend to her.

 Chapter 3797

    Chapter 3797 Elora smiled and said, "Mom, if you like, I can give you one of the jewelry sets. Alonzo bought me gold jewelry, which isn''t that expensive. Each set costs only tens of thousands of dors, not nearly as valuable as the pieces you own." Mrs. Ormond''s jewelry was much more valuable, with some pieces worth over a million, and others even exceeding a hundred million.


    Taking the red brocade box from Elora, Mrs. Ormond opened it, examined the jewelry, and smiled. "Alonzo probably thought the gold looked pretty, so he picked this out for you. He''s still young and doesn''t fully understand its value."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I cherish the jewelry Alonzo gave me," Elora said with a fond smile. She truly appreciated his gift.


    "What Alonzo gave you represents his love and thoughtfulness. I won''t take that away from you," Mrs. Ormond said warmly. "Seeing you and your brother share such a close bond is the best gift a mother could ask for." Her words weren''t spoken out of envy but out of joy as a mother.


    She was genuinely happy to see her children getting along so well.


    "Alonzo told me they used up all their money shopping with Tatum and asked me to help repay him," Elora exined. "I''ll ask Uncle Joly to transfer the money to Tatum tomorrow. Those two little ones spent months of Tatum''s sry in just one afternoon." Hearing this, Mrs. Ormond felt a little concerned about Tatum''s finances.


    "Mom, Tatum didn''t join our household as a chef for the money," Elora reassured her. "He came here mainly to hone his cooking skills. He''s not short of money-Tatum owns a hotel, a restaurant, and apany in Wiltspoon."


    Mrs. Ormond nodded knowingly.


    She was aware that Elora always did background checks on their


    household staff to ensure they were trustworthy, had good character, and no shady dealings. The grmond family valued honesty, loyalty, and integrity in their employees.


    "Tatum is a good man. Everyone in the family likes him," Mrs. Ormond said, smiling "I really admire his parents for raising such a fine person." She couldn''t help butpare Tatum to her own son, Alonzo, who was just seven years old. It would be years before Alonzo grew up, and she hoped he would be as aplished as Tatum someday.


    Although Tatum was a chef with a passion for cooking, he was also a skilled businessman with a thriving career. Based on Elora''s respect for him, Mrs. Ormond suspected that Tatum''s ventures were far more sessful than she initially thought.


    Elora admired talented individuals. If


    Tatum''s businesses were just a


    small restaurant or a modest hotel, that might be impressive to some but it wouldn''t have been enough for someone of Elora''s stature. Her treatment of Tatum suggested that his enterprises were substantial.


    Mrs. Ormond guessed that Tatum''s business ventures in Wiltspoon were significant, likely worth several hundred million dors. And the fact that he was the same age as Elora made his achievements all the more remarkable. "Mom, there''s no need to envy his parents. Our Alonzo will be just as sessful one day," Elora said confidently, not wanting her mother topare her brother to anyone else.


    Mrs. Ormond smiled gently. "Alonzo is still very young. We''ll see how he grows. If he can help you run the family business someday, I''ll be more than satisfied. All I hope for is that he stays healthy. Good health is the most important thing." She knew that nothing was more valuable than a healthy, happy life.


    "Now, off you go to your room and rest," Mrs. Ormond said, urging Elora. "It''s not often youe home early, so take the chance to rx. Don''t stay up working on your phone orputer."


    Elora nodded, appreciating her mother''s gentle reminder to take care of herself.

 Chapter 3798

    "I asked Tatum to make me something to eat. I didn''t have dinner tonight," Elora said.


    Mrs. Ormond looked concerned and said, "You didn''t eat anything? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I would have asked Tatum to prepare something special for you so that you could have a nice meal as soon as you got home."


    "You are so picky with your food. Even the best chefs can''t stay in our house for more than a year or two. It''s good if theyst three months," she added, shaking her head. "What will you do if no one wants to apply for the job in the future? Are you nning to starve yourself? The other chefs in our house make delicious food too."


    She sighed, worried about Elora''s pickiness and what would happen if they ran out of chefs willing to work for them.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elora was quiet for a moment, then said, "I can''t worry too much about the future. For now, I''m happy with Tatum''s cooking, and I haven''t grown tired of


    it."


    "Tatum''s only been here for a month," said Mrs. Ormond. "You might feel differently if he stays longer. How about we offer him a longer contract?" Elora thought it over. "Mom, Tatum is talented and ambitious. He doesn''t want to be limited to just our kitchen. He hopes more people can taste his cooking. If he stays for a full year, that would be great, but we don''t need to push for a longer contract."


    "If he wants to move on and focus on his own business, I won''t hold him back," Elora continued. "And if ites to that, we can always hire another chef. With so many skilled cooks out there, I''m sure we''ll find someone suitable."


    She paused and then added, "But of course, if Tatum agrees to stay longer, that would be even better. It''s too soon to think about it, though. He hasn''t evenpleted his first year yet. For all we know, I might get tired of his cooking in a couple of months." Mrs. Ormond was left speechless for a moment.


    "Mom, I''m going to take these things to my room," Elora said. "Tatum should have supper ready soon'' eat alittle and then go for a walk in the yard to help me sleep."


    She knew that eating too much would keep her awake, so she nned to have just a light snack to satisfy her hunger.


    "Alright, go on then," said Mrs.


    Ormond. I''m off to bed myself. Your


    dad hasn''te back yet, always


    out and about since he retired. I don''t know what he''s up to


    She sighed and went back to her room, still grumbling about her absent husband.


    Ten minutester, Elora sat down to enjoy the supper Tatum had prepared for her. It was just a small portion, enough to ease her hunger without making her too full.


    "Tatum, you don''t need to wait around. Go ahead and rest," Elora said kindly when she noticed he was still there.


    Tatum replied, "Miss, would you like somepany for your walk? I''m not ready to sleep yet, and I''d be happy to join you."


    Elora shook her head. "No, thank


    you. I prefer to walk alone, in peace."


    Tatum gave her a gentle smile. "Alright, then. I''m off for the night. Good night, Miss."


    "Good night," Elora replied softly.

 Chapter 3799

    Tatum waited until she finished eating and cleaned up the dishes before they returned to the dormitory. Uncle Joly had already clocked out.


    If the host family needed them for anything, they could call on the internal line, which would count as working overtime.


    Overtime pay would be calcted ordingly.


    Elora sat for a while before leaving the main house and taking a stroll in the yard.


    She hadn''t taken a leisurely walk like this in her own home for a long time. She was always too busy.


    Even on weekends, she sometimes had to work overtime to handle urgent matters.


    Her mother often nagged her, saying she should rest on weekends and avoid bringing work home.


    The pressure was immense.


    There was always too much to do.


    She would only bring the most urgent documents home to handle.


    But she had gotten used to the busy pace. On those rare weekends when there was nothing to do, she felt idle and a bit lost, unsure of what to do with herself. She preferred busy, productive days.


    Her mother would often say she should find a boyfriend, so they could go on dates when she had free time, enjoy each other''spany, and make her life happier. Every time the topic of her love life came up, Elora would listen silently.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She couldn''t trust the men who showed interest in her.


    They all seemed to have hidden motives.


    She didn''t even consider the men she already knew, as their ws became too obvious once she got to know them better.


    She believed in letting things happen naturally.


    If it was meant to be, she trusted that fate would bring the right man into her life.


    The evening was chilly, so after walking for a bit more than ten minutes, Elora returned to the house.


    She didn''t want the cold air to wake her uppletely since she had ns to work until the early morning.


    ...


    Zachary stayed with Serenity in Annenburg for two days before taking her and Sonny back to Wiltspoon.


    Before leaving FC Manor, Sonny told Titus, "I''ll miss you, and I know you''ll miss me too."


    Sonny even tried to convince Titus


    to pack his bags ande to Wiltspoon with him for the New Year. Titus asked his mother, Jane, but she refused. Reluctantly, Titus said to Sonny, "I can''t go with you for the New Year. My mom said we''ll meet again during the summer vacation."


    He continued, "The summer break is long, and then I''ll definitely ask my mom to bring me and my younger siblings to Wiltspoon to visit you."


    Sonny remembered the adults


    saying that his Aunt Seren would have a baby before the summer vacation so he said, "When summeres, you have to bring Enzo and Avah with you. My little brother will be born by then. He''ll be super cute, even cuter than your brother Enzo."


    Titus liked Avah more but couldn''t tolerate anyone saying something negative about Enzo, not even his friends.


    He immediately responded, "Your


    little brother will just be a newborn then. He''ll mostly be sleeping, crying, and then sleeping again. He won''t be that cute. My brother Enzo will be adorable when he''s running around by then." Sonny insisted, "No my Unele Zack is handsome, and so is my Aunt Seren. Their baby will


    definitely be adorable. Adorable


    mean cuteness."


    Seeing that the boys were on the brink of an argument over their baby brothers, Serenity and Jane stepped in to change the subject.


    If the argument continued, Titus might take back the gift he gave Sonny, which could harm their friendship.


    Sonny said, "Titus, don''t forget to call me when you have time."


    Titus replied, "I won''t forget, and you call me too. We''ll see each other during the summer vacation, and I''ll bring lots of gifts for you." Sonny nodded happily.


    After their goodbyes, Zachary picked Sonny up, and they left. Zachary teased him, saying, "You two should''ve put on a farewell performance."


    Sonny asked, "Uncle, what does that mean?"


    Zachary replied, "It means just what it sounds like."

 Chapter 3800

    Sonny didn''t quite understand what Zachary meant.


    Zachary didn''t bother to exin, toozy to go into detail. Sonny didn''t press for more, guessing that whatever his uncle said wasn''t something good.


    Sometimes, adults could be annoying. They usedplicated words that a kid like him couldn''t understand. It felt like they were just teasing him because he was young. Sonny thought to himself that he needed to grow up fast. Once he was older, he''d be able to understand what his uncle Zack meant.


    "Uncle, didn''t you fly your ne here?" Sonny asked.


    Zachary helped Sonny into the car, then turned to assist Serenity as she got in.


    Serenity smiled and said, "Do you think you can just fly a ne whenever you want? You need to apply for a flight path first."


    There wasn''t any hurry to get Serenity and Sonny home, so there was no need to use a private ne.


    Sonny asked, "So, are we taking the car back?"


    Zachary replied, "Your Uncle Ben has arranged a car to take us to the airport. It''s quicker to fly home-it''ll only take a little over an hour." With Serenity''s growing belly, a long car ride of five or six hours would be too ufortable for her.


    So, Zachary booked a flight to make the journey smoother and faster.


    It took less than an hour to reach the airport from FC Manor, much quicker than driving all the way.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sonny beamed with excitement. "That''s great! I love flying! Uncle, when I grow up, can I fly a ne?"


    Zachary chuckled, "Of course. Do you want to be a pilot?"


    Sonny didn''t fully grasp what being a pilot meant; he just thought flying around in the sky sounded like fun. He nodded enthusiastically.


    Zachary lifted Sonny onto hisp so he could sit close to Serenity. "First, you need to study hard," Zachary said. "If you do, you''ll have the chance to be a pilot in the future."


    Sonny replied confidently, "I study really hard. At Aunt Jane''s house, I often copy medical books with Titus. Uncle, Titus has it way tougher than me." Sonny''s face turned serious as he said this. Zachary nodded. "Titus works hard, but all his effort will pay off in the end." Sonny seemed to understand a little.


    The whole way, Sonny chatted away. But once they boarded the ne, he quickly fell asleep. Zachary held him gently.


    "Wifey, are you feeling tired? Do you


    want to rest?" Zachary asked Serenity, "I''m not sleepy," Serenity replied. "Sonny woke up too early today. Aunt Audrey and the others areing back today too


    Zachary nodded in agreement.


    They nned to discuss the transfer of the Farrell family''s responsibilities after the New Year. Time was tight-Liberty had to return to marry Duncan. The two of them had never really had a proper date. Even though they''d known each other for a long time, their rtionship mostly relied on phone calls rather than spending time together.


    Time seemed to fly by on the ne, and before they knew it, they werending at Wiltspoon Airport.


    Zachary had informed his grandmother of their return, and she had arranged several cars to meet them at the airport.


    Rowan was also there. He had just started his winter break the day before, catching up on some sses since he was in his final year.


    "Sister-inw!" Rowan called out to Serenity with a smile as soon as he saw theming out. "Rowan, what are you doing here?" Serenity asked, smiling back at him. Rowan had always been warm and friendly toward her.


    Zachary once joked that Rowan was the most perceptive one, knowing exactly how to get on people''s good side.


    Ever since Rowan met Serenity, he


    had stuck close to her, seeking her help whenever he was overwhelmed with schoolwork assigned by his brothers. With Serenity''s help, Ke could find a little relief from his heavy workload.


    Otherwise, all eight of his brothers would pile so much homework on him that he''d be buried in assignments, leaving him exhausted.

 Chapter 3801

    Rowan''s family didn''t pay much attention to him, especially his mother. She rarely showed concern for him, believing that with eight older brothers to look out for him, he''d be fine. But this also meant Rowan faced a lot of pressure with his studies. Many of his teachers had taught his older brothers before him, so if his grades slipped even a little, they''dpare him to them.


    Rowan was always under a lot of pressure.


    Despite this, he was still one of the top students in his ss and ranked among the top ten in the entire city. Yet, whenpared to his brothers, he felt like he fell short.


    His eight older brothers had skipped grades throughout elementary, junior high, and high school, while Rowan had to progress at a regr pace after entering junior high. Having one excellent older brother is tough enough; having eight exceptional ones made the pressure even worse.


    "Grandma asked me to make sure you''re picked up from the airport today," Rowan said. "Since I went home yesterday for the holiday, I thought I''de to get you myself."


    He nced at the bodyguards following his eldest brother, who were busy carrying the luggage, leaving him with nothing to do.


    "Sister-inw, are you hungry?" Rowan asked Serenity. "I brought some snacks in the car for you. You can have them when we get in. Grandma also asked the chef to prepare a few of your favorite dishes. Oh, and Young Master Julian is here with his fianc¨¦e. Grandma''s hosting them at home."


    Rowan chatted with Serenity as they walked, calling Zachary "big brother" and yfully pinching Sonny''s cheek. They strolled side by side, looking so close that anyone who didn''t know them might think they were actual siblings. Zachary, holding the still-sleeping Sonny, watched his wife and little brother walk ahead with a hint of jealousy.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny had slept through everything, even Rowan''s pinch on his cheek. Zachary thought that with Sonny now so well-rested, he probably wouldn''t nap when they got home. And with Rowan there to keep him entertained, the two of them might be bouncing off the walls all afternoon.


    Rowan, just starting his vacation, deserved a few days to unwind and rx. Everyone in the family understood this. Education is crucial, but maintaining mental and physical health is even more important.


    These days, too many high school students suffer under the weight of academic pressure, parents'' constant expectations, and the


    demands of school. Some even


    experience severe stress and depression, with tragic cases where


    kids feel like there''s no way out.


    Zachary didn''t want Rowan to reach that point. Although Rowan seemed to handle stress well, Zachary knew that if the pressure ever became too much, they could always send him abroad. For now, Rowan didn''t have to worry about getting into college-it was just a matter of which university he would choose. He didn''t want to go abroad too early, and the family respected his wishes. "Rowan, can you help me hold Sonny?" Zachary called out. "I''ve been carrying him the whole way, and my arms are getting sore."


    Rowan quickly stepped over and took Sonny from Zachary''s arms. "How long has Sonny been sleeping?"


    "He fell asleep just after we boarded the ne and hasn''t woken up since. He sleeps like a log," Zachary said with augh, gently pinching Sonny''s cheek.


    Rowan hoisted Sonny up so that the boy''s head rested on his shoulder. As he walked with Serenity, he kept chatting with her, sharing funny stories from his school.


    "Sister-inw," Rowan asked, "when


    is my little nephew due? Will he be born after I take my college entrance exams? ''d be great if he waited. until after, so when he''s born, he''ll see me, his ninth uncle, first. That way, we''ll be close right from the start!"


    Zachary couldn''t help but tease, "My son will definitely see his dad first, not his little uncle. Don''t forget, you''ve got a lot of older brothers and so many elders ahead of you!"

 Chapter 3802

    Chapter3802


    On the day Serenity gave birth, Rowan worried he wouldn''t even get close enough to be among the first to see the baby. He wanted to be the first one the baby saw, but that seemed like wishful thinking!


    Rowan was at a loss for words. Serenityughed and said, "It doesn''t matter who the baby sees first. Rtionships grow over time. Once the baby is born, you can hold him and y with him whenever you can. That''s how you''ll build a bond, and he''ll be close to you."


    She could already picture their baby bing the York family''s little darling.


    With so many family members and this being the only baby, everyone would shower the child with love and attention.


    Rowan said, a bit dramatically, "Being the youngest means I never get any of the perks."


    Zachary replied, "When you get married and have a child of your own, then you can be the first one to see your baby. But as for this nephew of yours, don''t even dream about it."


    Rowan said, "I''m still too young for that. I''m far from getting married and having kids-it''ll be at least another eleven or twelve years, maybe even fourteen or fifteen. Big brother, weren''t you thirty-two when you became a father?" Zachary asked, "Do you have to follow in my footsteps?"


    Rowan said, "Of course! You''re my role model, big brother. I want to be just like you."


    Zachary teased, "Then I''ll send you some practice papers when we get home. I did a ton of them back in the day, way more than you''ve done. That''s how you can be like me."


    Rowan quickly protested, "Sister-inw, look at big brother! He can''t handle seeing me do well. I work hard at school, studying as soon as I open my eyes. Now that I finally have a holiday, he still won''t let me rx." "Feeling pressured?" Zachary asked with a smirk.


    "Not really," Rowan replied. "If I were aiming for your college, maybe I''d feel 1% pressure."


    Serenity smiled and said, "That''s practically no pressure at all. Your brother''s just teasing you-he won''t really make you study. Don''t scare him, husband! Let him enjoy his break. Rowan, do you want to take a little trip? There are still a few days before the New Year. You could go out and have some fun, maybe take your friends to the north to see the snow and explore some new ces." Rowan said, "Nah, my friends just want to y video


    games. I''ll just hang out around Wiltspoon for a few days."


    "That sounds like a good n," Serenity agreed. "And you can help take care of Sonny." Rowan was momentarily speechless.


    "Think of it as practice for looking after kids Serenity added with a smile. "That way, you''ll be ready to win over your nephew. Don''t you want him to be close to you?"


    Rowan still couldn''t find the right words. He felt like Zachary was giving him a hard time on purpose-probably because Rowan and Serenity were getting along so well.


    Just then, they heard a surprised voice calling out, "Serenity?" Everyone turned to see who it was.


    It was Hank.


    Hank hade to the airport to pick up some guests.


    When Serenity met his gaze, Hank realized he was indeed looking at his exsister-inw, her husband, and his son, Sonny.


    Sonny was being held by a young man.


    After staring for a moment, Hank remembered that the person holding Sonny was the youngest of the York brothers.


    Back when Zachary was hiding his true identity, Hank and Liberty were still married, so they had met some members of the York family. Hank had seen several of the York


    brothers back then, though he hadn''t gotten to know them all wett


    Hank asked his guests to wait for a moment and jogged over, his eyes first settling on Sonny.


    "Serenity, are you back in town today? Do you need a ride?" Hank asked, gently touching Sonny''s cheek. His expression softened as he added, "Sonny''s still asleep."Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3803

    Serenity responded calmly, "Grandma arranged for a driver to pick us up, so there''s no need to call a car. Sonny fell asleep on the ne. Are you here to pick up someone?" She nced at Hank''s car parked nearby.


    Hank exined, "Yeah, I''m picking up a guest who came back for the New Year. He booked a ride in advance, and I epted the job. I''ve been waiting a while before he finally arrived." "Sonny, Sonny," Hank softly called out to his son.


    After the winter break, Sonny had been staying with Serenity at the Johnson household.


    Hank had wanted to take Sonny home for a while so his parents could enjoy some family time, but Sonny went with Serenity instead. Hank hadn''t seen Sonny much, and his parents were alwaysining, saying he didn''t visit Sonny enough. If he didn''t bring Sonny home now and then, they worried Sonny might forget about his biological father and grandparents.


    With Liberty and Duncan likely getting married soon, Hank feared Sonny would eventually see Duncan as his new dad and forget about him.


    Sonny had been asleep for a long time. After hearing his father call his name a few times, he slowly opened his eyes, still groggy. When he first saw Hank, he thought he was imagining things. After rubbing his eyes and looking again, he realized it really was his dad. In a sleepy voice, he mumbled, "Dad."


    Sonny wondered how his father was here, considering his uncle had been holding him just moments ago. Was he dreaming?


    Seeing Sonny awake, Hank immediately took him from Rowan''s arms. Rowan, noticing Zachary and Serenity didn''t stop Hank, let go and allowed Hank to hold the boy.


    Back when Hank and Liberty were divorcing, Hank''s parents had taken Sonny to their hometown. Zachary had to call his brothers to help get Sonny back. Rowan hadn''t been involved at the time, as he was still in school, but once he learned what had happened, he grew to dislike Hank and the Brown family.


    It didn''t help that the Browns


    constantly bothered Liberty. They couldn''t stand seeing her doing better without Hank and went out of their way to make her life difficult. Rowan thought they were am unpleasant family.


    "Dad," Sonny called out again.


    Hank responded eagerly, kissing Sonny''s face and holding him tightly.


    He had never shown such warmth toward his son as he did at that moment.


    "Sonny, Sonny," Hank kept calling his name, unable to contain his emotions.


    "Did you have fun?" Hank asked gently.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny nodded. "Yes, I had a lot of fun."


    Zachary and the others stepped aside, giving Hank and Sonny a moment together.


    But Sonny kept ncing at Serenity, worried she might leave without him. "Dad, are you here to pick up Aunt Serenity and me?" Sonny asked.


    Hank kissed his son''s face again and replied, "I didn''t know you wereing back today. I came to pick up a guest. Your aunt''s family arranged a ride for you, so I don''t need to."


    Serenity would rather take public transportation than ride in Hank''s car. Hank then asked in a quiet voice, "Sonny, is your mom back yet? When will she be home?"


    Sonny answered honestly, "Mom


    said she''ll be back in a few days for the New Year" He then added excitedly, "Uncle Duncan went to be with Mom. He didn''t wait for me toe back, but they''ll be home soon. Uncle Duncan said he bought medots of new clothes and toys. Dad, Uncle Duncan and Mom are getting married. I heard it from Aunt Serenity. I''ll have two dads soon, Dad! Isn''t that cool?"

 Chapter 3804

    Chapter3804


    With a cheerful smile, Sonny held up two fingers and said to Hank, "Other kids only have one dad, but I have two."


    Hank felt uneasy hearing about Duncan and Liberty''s uing marriage, but he couldn''t say much. After all, he had been the one to let go of Liberty first. He was the one who betrayed their love and their marriage.


    No matter how ufortable he felt, Hank had no choice but to wish Liberty and Duncan happiness. Deep down, he knew Duncan was a better man than he ever was. Not only was Duncan more sessful, but he was also more devoted in love. Hank sighed inwardly.


    Who could he me for his situation? Only himself. His dissatisfaction had led him here.


    When he achieved some sess, he looked down on Liberty. He cheated on her, and now, he had lost everything. Once an executive earning a million dors a year, he now couldn''t even find a decent job. Nopany wanted to hire him for fear of upsetting Zachary. To make ends meet, he was driving for a ride-hailing service.


    He had squandered every opportunity life had given him.


    If only if only he hadn''t turned against Liberty, hadn''t listened to his parents and sister, and had treated Serenity like his own sister. He could have had a thriving career, a happy family, a loving wife, and a son who didn''t call another man "dad."


    Hank asked, "Do you like Uncle Duncan, Sonny?" Sonny nodded eagerly. "Yes, I like Uncle Duncan. Dad, he''s not a bad person. Don''t say he''s bad. He''s really not."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sonny could already tell the difference between good and bad people.


    At first, Sonny was scared of


    Duncan when Liberty met him. But


    over time, as he got to know Duncan, he realized Duncan wasn''t scary or bad at all. Children are perceptive, and Sonny could see that Duncan genuinely cared for him.


    Hank forced a smile and said, "You''re right. Your Uncle Duncan isn''t a bad person. I shouldn''t have said those things before. When you live with him, make sure to be good and listen to him. Don''t make him angry, or he might not like you anymore."


    Even though Duncan treated Sonny well now, as his biological father, Hank worried about the future. What if Duncan''s attitude changed? What if Sonny started to resent him? And what if Liberty and Duncan had a child together- would that child take all the attention?


    Hank feared Liberty''s affection might shift to a second child, leaving Sonny feeling left out.


    "Dad, Uncle Duncan won''t dislike me. I''ll be good and won''t make him mad," Sonny reassured him, confident in his ce. He knew he was lovable. Everywhere he went, people admired how cute he was.


    Who could possibly dislike him?


    Hank hugged Sonny tightly for a moment before releasing him and setting him down. He took Sonny''s hand and began walking toward Serenity and Zachary.


    "If Uncle Duncan ever stops liking you, and your mom is too busy to take care of you, go to your aunt, okay?"


    Serenity would always look after Sonny. Hank trusted her more than anyone.


    As much as Liberty loved her son, Hank worried that things would change once Liberty and Duncan had their own child. Would Liberty still be as devoted to Sonny? Would Duncan love him as much when he had his own biological child?

 Chapter 3805

    Sonny nodded confidently, "Uncle Duncan won''t dislike me."


    Liberty hadn''t always been able to look after Sonny herself. In the past few months, for instance, she was too busy, so Sonny stayed with Serenity and Zachary.


    After a moment of silence, Hank spoke gently, "But if your mom and Uncle Duncan have another child, they might love their new baby more and not care about you as much."


    Sonny immediately shook his head and responded firmly, "No, Dad. Mom said even if she and Uncle Duncan have another baby, she would still love me the most. Aunt Seren said the same thing."


    Hank insisted, "I''m just saying it''s a possibility, not necessarily true. Just remember to stay close to Aunt Seren; she wouldn''t y favorites."


    Although Serenity was just an aunt, she treated all her nephews fairly. However, if Liberty and Duncan had another child, they might favor their own baby over Sonny.


    Sonny pouted and spoke up, "Dad,


    that''s just what you say because you don''t like Mom being with Uncle Duncan. You always think he''s a bad guy and talk badly about him. But I''m not a kid you can fool. I know who''s good and who isn''t. Uncle Duncan isn''t a bad guy. He told me he liked me first and then slowly liked Mom. You''re only pretending to be nice to me to make Mom happy. Dad, you''re being unfair."


    Hank sighed, "Alright, alright, it''s my mistake. I shouldn''t have said those things. Don''t be upset, Sonny. I won''t say them anymore. Just remember I''m still your dad. If you ever feel wronged or don''t want to live with your mom, you cane to me. I may not be as wealthy as your mom, but you''re my only child. ''''d give up everything to help you seed and give you all my love."


    Sonny replied, "I don''t hate Mom, and I won''t hate Uncle Duncan. I''ll stay with Mom. I don''t like living with Grandma or ying with Lucas and the others, They always try to take my things, and Grandma sides with Lucas. She even tells me to give him my stuff and to help him when I have money in the future. Why should I give him my money? Why should I help him when he bullies me? I''m not someone who can be pushed around anymore."


    He continued, "Grandma keeps saying that Lucas and I are brothers, butT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lucas doesn''t treat me like one. I know that. Titus is nice to me and treats me like a real brother, unlike Lucas. And Aunt Chelsea always asks about how much money Mom has and how much I have, and then wants me to give her some."


    Hank''s face turned pale at Sonny''s words.


    He didn''t doubt what Sonny was saying. He knew Liberty and Serenity well enough. Realizing Hank wasn''t going to divorce Jessica and that there was no chance of getting back with Liberty, his family became greedy and tried to manipte Sonny. Liberty was no longer the same person she used to be, and they couldn''t take advantage of her. So now, they targeted Sonny, trying to win him over and fill his head with their schemes.


    No wonder Liberty was bing more reluctant to let Sonny spend time with Hank''s family or stay over with them.

 Chapter 3806

    Chapter3806


    Serenity''s attitude toward Hank and his family was growing colder. If Hank wasn''t Sonny''s biological father, it would be tough for him to see his son.


    Maybe Liberty and Serenity believed he was feeding Sonny negative ideas.


    Hank spoke firmly to Sonny, "Don''t listen to your grandma or Aunt Chelsea. Your money is yours, and you don''t owe anything to your cousin Lucas. You earned it, and you shouldn''t feel obligated to help him. Why can''t he work hard himself? Chelsea''s family isn''t poor- they just want to take advantage. She''s really stubborn."


    He continued, "When I go back, I''ll talk to your grandma. In the future, I''lle to see you instead of taking you to their house so she won''t fill your head with nonsense."


    Hank was already aware that his mother had asked him for money to give to Chelsea. Chelsea had taken her entire family, including her inws, out for hot pot but didn''t invite her own parents. She expected Serenity to cover the bill just because Serenity happened to be there. When Serenity refused, Chelsea called her mother for money.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was Chelsea broke? Not at all. In fact, all of Hank''s parents'' pension and the living expenses he provided were used to support Chelsea''s family, allowing her and her husband to save their own earnings. They likely had millions in savings. Hank used to earn a high ie, so he didn''t care much about these things. But now, working as a driver, money mattered to him. Even though Chelsea was injured while trying to save him during Jessica''s attack, and he appreciated it, Chelsea''s constant attempts to exploit both him and their parents were infuriating. It was one thing to deceive Hank, but it was uneptable for Chelsea to target Sonny as well.


    Hank had already confronted his mother about it, and she promised not to support Chelsea''s family anymore. However, he suspected that she and Chelsea were trying to mold Sonny into someone who constantly supported Lucas without question. How could Hank not be angry?


    Sonny and Liberty''s current


    well-being wasrgely due to Serenity''s marriage into a wealthy family. While Serenity was loving she had her limits. If Sonny were to grow up prioritizing his cousins over himself without boundaries, Serenity would not continue to support him.


    Serenity''s dislike for the Brown family was strong.


    Hank advised, "Sonny, don''t take what your grandma or Aunt Chelsea says seriously, okay?"


    Sonny nodded and replied, "Aunt Seren told me to treat their words like hot air-just ignore them."


    Hank smiled and said, "Exactly, treat it as nonsense. Just remember, Dad doesn''t mean any harm. From now on, you only need to see Dad and Grandpa, and even less of Grandpa since he tends to favor them. Sonny nodded in agreement.


    Hank''s guests started calling for him.


    He had to walk Sonny over to Serenity and the others. After giving Sonny a reluctant kiss on the cheek, Hank handed him over to Zachary apologizing, "I haven''t seen Sonny in a while, so I talked to him a bit


    longer. Sorry to keep you at waiting."


    Zachary took Sonny and replied calmly, "You''re his father. You''re always wee to see Sonny, but please, don''t take him to your house." Every time Sonny returned from the Brown family''s house, he seemed unhappy. Hank smiled and exined, "I''m busy driving every day, so I don''t have much time. But I may not be working during the New Year. I''d like to take Sonny out for a couple of days then."


    Zachary nodded in acknowledgment.

 Chapter 3807

    "Goodbye, Sonny."


    "Goodbye, Dad," Sonny replied, waving his small hand at Hank.


    Hank turned and walked back to his car, apologizing to his guests for keeping them waiting before getting in and driving away quickly.


    Shortly after, Zachary, Serenity, and their bodyguards got into the car that hade to pick them up.


    As the car started, Serenity noticed Sonny curled up in Zachary''s arms, looking downcast. She reached out and gently touched his shoulder.


    "Aunt," Sonny said, reaching his arms out to her.


    Serenity held him close and asked softly, "Sonny, why are you feeling sad? Did your dad say something to upset you again?"


    Sometimes Serenity didn''t want Sonny to spend time with Hank, who was often bitter about Liberty and Duncan''s rtionship and would speak poorly about Duncan in front of Sonny. But Sonny had grown close to Duncan, seeing him as a father figure. Sonny looked up and asked, "Aunt, when my mom marries Uncle Duncan, will they give me a brother or sister?"


    He remembered once telling his mom that he wanted a little sister, like Avah, Titus''s sister, who was adorable. Serenity was expecting a baby boy, so Sonny hoped his mom could give him a sister.


    Serenity replied gently, "Do you want a brother or a sister?"


    In the past, Sonny would eagerly nod and say he wanted both. This time, he hesitated.


    "Aunt, if my mom has another baby, will she still love me? Will she forget about me? And what about Uncle Duncan-will he still be nice to me?"


    Serenityforted him, "Of course,


    Sonny. No matter how many


    children your mom has, she will always love you just as much. And Uncle Duncan won''t change how he feels about you. You have to trust your mom''s love; it won''t fade, and she won''t be unfair. If anything, she''ll likely love you even more."


    Since Sonny''s father didn''t live with him, it was just him and his mom. If Liberty had a second child with Duncan, that baby would have both parents at home. Serenity knew Liberty well enough to believe she wouldn''t favor the second child. In fact, Liberty might be even more attentive to Sonny. Sonny looked up again and asked, "Aunt, will you still love me like you do


    now? Or will you only care about my little brother or sister?"


    Serenity pressed her cheek against Sonny''s and said warmly, "I will always love you, Sonny. Even if you have little brothers or sisters, my love for you won''t change. We''ll all love you just the same."


    Hank''s constant negative remarks in front of Sonny were clearly affecting the child, making him worry about losing his mother''s affection.


    Serenity seethed inwardly at Hank''s behavior, but she couldn''t voice her anger in front of Sonny.


    Before Liberty divorced Hank, he didn''t seem to care much for Sonny. He''d only y with him when he was in a good mood. When he wasn''t, he''d brush off Sonny''s attempts for attention. He hardly ever took the


    initiative to help.


    For instance, when Liberty was cooking, Hank and Sonny would be in the living room. If Sonny asked for water, Hank wouldn''t pour him a ss but would call Liberty from the kitchen to do it.


    Aplete hands-off dad.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 3808

    Now that Liberty and Duncan are finally getting married, Hank has started makingments in front of Sonny, pretending to be a loving father but really just nting seeds of doubt. He talked about the possibility of Sonny losing his mother''s affection, which left the child worried and unsettled. Serenity couldn''t help but feel angry, but she held her tongue in front of Sonny.


    "Aunt," Sonny murmured, resting against Serenity''s chest, "I love you and Mom the most."


    Serenity hugged him tightly. "Aunt loves you the most too, Sonny."


    Sonny hesitated for a moment, then quietly said, "Dad asked me if Mom was going to marry Uncle Duncan. He was worried that if Mom had a baby with Uncle Duncan, she wouldn''t love me anymore."


    He looked up at Serenity, his voice wavering. "But I don''t believe what Dad says. I know Mom loves me, and Uncle Duncan is good to me. Aunt, can I trust Mom and Uncle Duncan?"


    Serenity nodded firmly. "Of course, you can. Your mom loves you more than anyone, and Uncle Duncan cares for you deeply. Your dad... well, just listen to what he says but don''t take it to heart, okay? And when you visit your dad''s house, no matter what your grandparents or Aunt Chelsea say, you don''t owe them anything. You''re still a child; you''re not expected to give them money."


    She added gently, "When you grow up and earn your own ie, if you want to give them something out of respect, you can give a little. But remember, they need to look after you, not the other way around."


    Sonny nodded, understanding. "I don''t like listening to them, Aunt. They always say bad things about Mom and Uncle Duncan, like Mom won''t be happy marrying into a wealthy family. But that''s not true. Mom will be happy." "Exactly," Serenity agreed. "Your mom and Uncle Duncan will make a great family, and they both love you. Don''t pay attention to their negativity. Sometimes, people just can''t stand seeing others happy."


    Sonny nestled deeper into Serenity''s embrace, whispering, "Aunt, I''ll listen to you. I believe in Mom and Uncle Duncan."


    Serenity smiled and kissed his forehead. "You''re such a good boy, Sonny. We have a long drive home, and it''s been a long day. Do you want to rest a little longer?" "I''m not sleepy," Sonny replied softly.


    "Try to rest," Serenity coaxed. "When


    we get home, you can y with Uncle Rowan. He''s on his winter break, and I know you love ying with him." Sonny looked up,


    §ï§Ý


    surprised. "Isn''t Uncle Rowan riding


    with us?"


    "No, he''s in the car behind us," Serenity exined.


    "Oh," Sonny said, nodding thoughtfully. "Then I''ll sleep a little longer so I won''t have to sleep when we get home. Does Uncle Rowan have homework? He always has a lot of homework." Serenity chuckled. "He just started his vacation, so he can rx for a few days. He doesn''t have much homework right now. He''ll have plenty of time to y with you."


    She gentlyid Sonny''s head back


    against her arm, coaxing him to rest.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had napped a bit on the ne


    and was still groggy when theynded, but after Hank woke him up, he hadn''t fully rxed.


    Now, even as Serenity encouraged him to sleep, Sonny fidgeted with closed eyes, unable to drift off. After a while, he opened his eyes again, sat up, and dered, "Auntie I''m really not sleepy anymore.

 Chapter 3809

    "Then don''t sleep. Come, uncle will hold you." Concerned that Serenity was tired, Zachary picked up Sonny. He started chatting with Sonny, finding ways to keep him happy.


    As Zachary patiently engaged with Sonny, answering all his questions with care, Serenity watched him with gratitude and warmth. She felt truly blessed to have married Zachary. Serenity''s eyelids grew heavy, and before she knew it, she drifted off, leaning against the car seat.


    When she woke up, she was back at Wildridge Manor, in her and Zachary''s room. The room was quiet-Sonny wasn''t there, and neither was Zachary.


    Serenity sat up and reached for her phone on the bedside table. It was two in the afternoon. She had slept longer than she realized.


    Upon waking, she felt a familiar pang of hunger. As her belly continued to grow, her once good appetite had only increased, making her feel perpetually hungry. During her prenatal checkup, the doctor advised her to eat small meals frequently.


    Serenity got out of bed and walked to the window, pulling open the heavy curtains. Sunshine poured in. Winter in Wiltspoon was fickle. When the sun was out and cold fronts weren''t blowing in, it barely felt like winter. But when the cold air came, temperatures would plummet. On some days, she would be sweating in long sleeves, wishing for summer clothes. By nightfall, she''d be shivering, bundling up inyers.


    The inconsistency of Wiltspoon''s winter often left her in a dilemma. She''d rush to buy warmer clothes, but by the time they arrived, the temperature would climb again, leaving her with clothes she couldn''t wear.


    After lingering at the window for a few minutes, Serenity turned away and headed downstairs to find something to eat. Just as she reached the door, it swung open.


    Zachary stood there, about to enter. When he saw her, he smiled, "You''re awake, wife. You must be hungry. I was just about toe up and tell you to eat something before going back to sleep."


    "I just woke up," Serenity replied. "I''m starving. I''ll head downstairs now."


    Zachary took her hand. "I made a fresh meal for you. It''s ready."


    Since Serenity had fallen asleep after they returned, Zachary didn''t want to wake his tired wife. They had eaten without her, and Julian


    had brought his fianc¨¦e, Kiera, to visit the olddy. Naturally, the olddy invited them all to stay for the meat. Zachary hadn''t asked the kitchen to save leftovers for


    Serenity. Instead, after everyone had finished, he checked the time and prepared a new, hearty lunch just for her, so she could enjoy a fresh meal when she woke up.


    "You didn''t have to go to the trouble. I don''t mind eating leftovers," Serenity said, already knowing he didn''t want her to eat anything that wasn''t freshly made.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve cooked


    for you," Zachary replied. "This was a good chance for me to brush up my skills. Tatum''s been cooking for his fianc¨¦e every day. When you love someone, cooking for them is a joy."


    Serenity smiled. "How''s Tatum''s progress with Elora?"


    "Not much yet," Zachary said. "But he told me that Elora admires him. As long as she admires him, winning her heart won''t be too hard. Give him a year-our York men are alb exceptional and charming.


    When Zachary praised Tatum, he couldn''t help butpliment himself as well.

 Chapter 3810

    Zachary believed he was quite charming, and it wasn''t just his imagination-it was true.


    Serenity nced at him and smiled. "Yes, yes, all of your brothers are very charming. But what''s most attractive is your family tradition. The men in your family are devoted to their wives and loyal to their feelings."


    A good family tradition, a good man, and a loyal rtionship were rare and desirable. Any family with a marriageable daughter hoped she could marry into the York family-not for their wealth, but for the loyalty of their men. "Where''s Sonny?" Serenity asked.


    "He''s off having a wild time with Rowan," Zachary replied. "I''m not sure if they''re in the vi or down by the mountain, but Rowan''s watching him, so you don''t need to worry."


    "I''m not worried about him. There are always so many people looking after him here," Serenity sighed. "It''s his father who frustrates me. Hank keeps saying things to Sonny that make him think my sister doesn''t love him anymore or that Brother Duncan won''t like him. He even tells Sonny that if my sister has another child, she won''t want him. I wanted to yell at him in the car, but I had to hold it back because of Sonny. It was so infuriating.''


    She took a deep breath and continued, relieved, "Thankfully, my sister divorced Hank."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Zachary was quiet for a moment before responding, "He''s just bitter that your sister''s doing better without him. If she wasn''t happy, he''d act differently."


    Revenge on a cheating husband, Serenity thought, was simply living a better life than him.


    "You''re right," she agreed. "He and his family are all just jealous." She smiled again and looked at Zachary "But my husband is the best. A good family tradition makes a good man. Thank you for marrying me without hesitation. Without you, my sister and I wouldn''t have been able to change our lives."


    Zachary spoke tenderly, "This is mutual, my love. We were destined to be together, even in our past lives. In this life, we''ll love each other for the rest of our days. Meeting you and falling in love with you is my greatest blessing. Without you, I''m not sure I would''ve gotten married."


    "You''re so exceptional, you could get married whenever you wanted," Serenity said.


    "Maybe," Zachary replied


    thoughtfully, "but marrying without love is easy. The challenge is finding someone you truly love, someone


    you can cherish, trust, and spend et


    your life with. Thinking back on our whirlwind marriage, if it had been anyone else, I wouldn''t have been interested. Maybe I would''ve divorced after my grandmother passed away. But because it was you, I was drawn in. And now, we''re in this for life."


    "Husband," Serenity said, smiling, "you''re getting so good at saying sweet things. It''s like drinking honey."


    Zachary chuckled. "I''m just speaking from the heart, not trying to fool you."


    "I know," she replied. "I''m not using you of lying." Serenity affectionately took his arm.


    As they made their way down the stairs, they saw the olddy sitting on the sofa in the hall. Julian and Kiera were seated across from her, and Tania was by her side. The group was chatting cheerfully.


    The olddy clearly liked Kiera. Knowing that Kiera was Julian''s destined partner, she had epted her. However, given the close ties between the York and Bucham families, Kiera was expected to call her "Grandma York," as she would soon be part of the extended family.


    Hearing the footsteps on the stairs, the group looked up to see Zachary and Serenity descending. The olddy and Tania''s smiles grew even brighter.

 Chapter 3811

    "Seren,e here," the olddy called, waving Serenity over.


    She didn''t really need to wave; every time Serenity came downstairs and saw her mother-inw and grandmother-inw in the hall, she always joined them for a chat. "Grandma, Mom," Serenity greeted warmly, and then turned to Julian and Kiera.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian nodded in acknowledgment, and Kiera smiled, saying, "Serenity, it''s been a while."


    Noticing Serenity''s growing belly, Kiera asked, "When are you due?"


    "End of May on the Gregorian calendar," Serenity replied.


    Kiera did the math in her head and smiled. "So, a little over three months to go."


    She nced at Serenity''s belly and hesitated, unsure if she should continue.


    Serenity took a seat beside the olddy, joining the other two women on the long sofa. With no room left, Zachary sat on a single chair.


    "Miss Caron, just say what''s on your mind," Serenity encouraged gently, sensing Kiera''s hesitation.


    Everyone turned to look at Kiera, making her a bit flustered. She exined,


    "It''s nothing really. I work at a martial arts gym and interact with many parents and expectant mothers. I''ve noticed that Serenity''s belly looks like she might be carrying a boy.


    "Usually, when I tell people they''re


    having a boy, they''re thrilled. But the


    York family seems to have a different expectation. I was worried saying it might disappoint you, since everyone''s hoping for a girl," Kieraughed nervously and added, "Of course, it doesn''t really matter. Our generation doesn''t favor Boys over girls."


    The room went silent for a moment. Then, Serenityughed and said, "It''s not up to us women to decide whether it''s a boy or a girl. Regardless, this is Zachary''s child, and he''ll have to ept it." Zachary quickly responded, "I don''t favor girls over boys, but Grandma might."


    The olddy shot her grandson a sharp look, cleared her throat, and said,


    "I''ve been eagerly waiting for a great-grandchild, whether it''s a boy or a girl. Of course, I''d be delighted to have a great-granddaughter, but that doesn''t mean I favor girls over boys. Do you have any proof of that?" Tania, Zachary''s mother, muttered under her breath, "Mom, that''s only because you''ve never had the chance to."


    The olddy never had a daughter, nor did her daughters-inw. She ended up with no granddaughters, and if all the great-grandchildren turned out to be boys, she''d never experience having a little girl in the family. The olddy turned and red at Tania, who tried to stifle herughter.


    Serenity and Kiera couldn''t help but giggle too, while Julian struggled to hold back augh, afraid the olddy might hold it against himter.


    Undeterred by her mother-inw''s stare, Tania straightened up and continued confidently, "Mom, you can re at me all you want, but I''m not wrong. It''s just that you haven''t had the opportunity. If you had a daughter or granddaughter, you''d definitely favor them over the boys."


    The olddy patted Tania''s arm and huffed, "How can you say I haven''t had the chance? It''s because you and the others weren''t determined enough! Why give me so many boys? A sweet, little girl is so adorable, and yet you didn''t even give me one granddaughter."


    She sighed wistfully, "Look at how


    cute Avah is. Every time I see a little girl, I just want to take her home and raise her myself. The olddy from the Johnson family is always on high alert around me, like I''m going to steal her great-granddaughter. She already has a daughter, after all."

 Chapter 3812

    The olddy couldn''t help but envy Mrs. Johnson. She had a daughter, and while her own grandchildren were all boys, Mrs. Johnson''s greatgranddaughter, Avah, was a sweet, easy-to-care-for child who rarely cried. In over 80 years, the olddy had never seen such an easygoing little girl.


    Tania mumbled, "How''s this our fault? Mom, you didn''t have a daughter either. It would''ve been nice if you had. When you were younger, you could''ve adopted a daughter. Maybe we''d have a girl in our family now."


    The olddy sighed, "Do you think I didn''t try? When I was young, a friend of mine had several daughters. I liked one of them and decided to bring her home to raise as my own. But within six months, she fell ill repeatedly and was on the verge of death. She seemed half- dead from all the sickness. I had no choice but to return her to her birth mother. Strangely enough, after she went back, she quickly recovered and was healthy within a month. "I didn''t believe in superstitions, so I tried again with another friend''s daughter. But the same thing happened-she was always sick, and my friend got so scared that she rushed to take her back, saying that the York family is like a Buddhist temple. We couldn''t raise a daughter of our own, nor could we raise anyone else''s. So, I gave up."


    The olddy knew her inws and ancestors had daughters in the previous two generations, but they hadn''t survived.


    Serenity gently chimed in, "Maybe it''s because Grandma didn''t know how to raise a daughter. You wanted a daughter so much that you were extra careful, but sometimes being overly cautious can make a child more susceptible to illness." She continued, "You raised your sons without much fuss, almost like you were raising livestock," she chuckled. "But if you suddenly had a daughter, you''d treat her like a precious treasure, which might not be good for her health."


    The olddy had several sons and raised them in a straightforward, nononsense way. But when it came a daughter, her approach would''ve been different. Being overly protective can sometimes have the opposite effect.


    Serenity added, "Plus, when you were younger, you were busy helping Grandpa build the family business. It''s natural that you couldn''t give all your attention to a child."


    "If you raised your daughter theContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    same way you raised your sons, Zachary would probably have at least one aunt by now, even if she was adopted." The olddy hesitated. "Is that so?" she


    murmured, reflecting on how ol


    had treated the two baby girls she brought home all those years ago. Compared to the way she raised her sons and grandsons, she sighed deeply. "Maybe I just didn''t know how to raise a daughter, and I wasn''t meant to have one."


    She then made a promise to herself. If she ever had a


    great-granddaughter, she would simply enjoy holding and ying with her. She would leave the responsibility of raising her to her grandchildren. The younger generation had their own ways of


    parenting, after all.


    "Grandma, Seren just woke up and is probably hungry. Let her eat something first," Zachary intervened, worried that the conversation might put pressure on Serenity to have a daughter. Both the olddy and Tania quickly agreed in unison, "Seren, go eat something! Don''t stay hungry."


    The olddy then turned to Zachary, scolding him, "Zack, you should take Seren to eat. How could you let her go hungry? Pregnant women need to eat small, frequent meals. Make sure she eats often!"

 Chapter 3813

    "Most women gain weight during pregnancy, but look at Serenity. She only has a baby bump-there''s not much extra weight on her," Grandmamented, expressing her concern. Zachary responded with a light chuckle, "Grandma, as soon as you see Serenity, you point fingers at me."


    Grandma could be quite unreasonable at times.


    Serenity stepped in to defend him, "Grandma, don''t me Zachary. I haven''t lost weight; I just haven''t gained much. I don''t want to put on too much weight-it''ll be tough to loseter." Serenity was conscious of her sister Liberty''s struggles after giving birth to Sonny. Liberty hadn''t managed her weight well and ended up gaining more over time.


    Serenity was determined not to let that happen to her. Even though Zachary assured her he''d never act like Hank, she still preferred to stay fit.


    "Regardless, you''re not overweight. Eat more if you can. Go on and have something now, don''t stay hungry," Grandma urged, worried Serenity might skip eating because of the conversation. Turning to others, she added, "Young Master Bucham, Miss Caron, please excuse me for a moment." Kiera smiled and nodded as Zachary led Serenity to the dining table.


    He sat across from her, watching her eat. There was also a bowl of nourishing soup, but Serenity only drank a single serving before stopping. "You should at least have another half bowl of soup," Zachary coaxed.


    "Otherwise, Grandma will scold me again, thinking I''m mistreating you."


    He tried to pour more, but Serenity quickly pulled the bowl away, declining, "No, I''m full. If I eat any more, I''ll feel too bloated to have dinnerter." "Don''t take Grandma''s words too seriously," Zachary reassured her. "She doesn''t mean any harm and doesn''t really me me."


    Grandma was truly fond of Serenity. Ever since Serenity joined their family, Grandma''s affection had shifted noticeably.


    "Grandma dotes on you more than


    me now," Zachary teased,N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    pretending to be jealous. "When the


    baby arrives, I might bepletely I sidelined." Serenityughed, "Jealous, are you? My sister ising back soon. She''s always so nige to you; won''t that make me jealous?"


    "Impossible! Your sister adores you the most and treats me well only because she wants me to be good to you. She understands our rtionship-any disagreements we have are just minor." Serenity yfully warned him, "Just don''t goining about me to her." Zachary chuckled, "Well, even if your parents are gone, I still have your aunt to talk to when I need to vent." Serenity rolled her eyes, speechless.


    "It''s because you sometimes ignore my advice and do risky things," he added, making Serenity sigh again.


    Why did she marry a man who liked running to her family toin? "I''ll only speak to your sister when you leave me feelingpletely misunderstood," he added with a grin. Serenity shook her head, speechless again.


    "Are you sure you don''t want more food, darling made all this just for you." "How can I eat all of this?" she replied. "You cooked so many dishes, I''m full after tasting a bit of


    swnovel.


    each and having some k


    When Serenity stood up to clear the dishes, Zachary stopped her. "Leave it to me. Go and chat with Grandma. Josh and Jasmine are joining us for dinner tonight. You made this


    nourishing soup, so let''s share it


    with Jasmine."


    The mention of her good friend''s visit lifted Serenity''s spirits. At least someone else would help finish the nutritious meal she''d been trying to avoid!

 Chapter 3814

    Unlike Josh''s cousin, Serenity''s inws weren''t as strict. But even Josh''s cousin had eased up on Jasmine. Jasmine was over a month further along than Serenity, and her belly showed it. Josh''s cousin had reasoned that since the baby was already well-developed, there was no need for special nutritious meals anymore. Jasmine could eat regr food, as long as she avoided junk food and anything risky for pregnant women, which Jasmine was careful about anyway. She now instinctively checked if her food was safe for her pregnancy. People with experience always say that the first child is raised by the book, and the second one... not so much.


    "Alright, let Jasmine help you eat some when the timees," Zachary said while clearing the table. "If you can''t eat, I won''t push you, so don''t worry."


    When Zachary cooked at home, he preferred to handle the dishes and chopsticks himself instead of leaving it to the servants. Everyone at Wildridge Manor knew that Zachary liked to live like an ordinary couple when he was alone with Serenity. Despite being the eldest son of a wealthy family, he wanted a simple, down-to-earth lifestyle. For him, this ordinary life, although in, brought a unique happiness.


    The staff at Wildridge Manor had noticed a change in Zachary ever since Serenity became part of the household. While he remained stern in front of them, they all recognized that Serenity had softened his heart. She was his vulnerability, his tender side.


    Serenity''s growing influence hadn''tN?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    gone unnoticed. The staff found her more approachable and felt morefortable speaking to her about problems. They knew that if Serenity couldn''t solve an issue, she would bring to Zachary, and that was more effective than approaching him directly. Everyone understood that Serenity held Zachary''s heart, and being loyal to her meant securing a bright future under her leadership as the future mistress of the house.


    "Seren," Zachary said, concerned, "don''t take what Grandma said to heart. I don''t prefer sons over daughters. I''ll love our children ho matter if they''re boys or girls''


    Zachary was worried his wife might feel pressured to have a daughter.


    "I''m not upset," Serenity reassured him. "Grandma''s just disappointed. If I were in her shoes, I''d be dreaming of a great-granddaughter too." She understood Grandma''s longing if she were a grandmother with three sons but no daughters, she would feel the same way. Imagine having nine grandsons and no granddaughters! And if those grandsons went on to have all sons, leaving her with eighteen great-grandsons and not a single greatgranddaughter... Serenity


    shuddered at the thought.


    That''s just how life is. Those who wish for daughters often have sons, and those who wish for sons have daughters.


    Serenity wanted both a son and a daughter, not because of any preference, but simply because it felt like the ideal bnce. She thought that having both would be perfect.

 Chapter 3815

    Serenity couldn''t help but chuckle at herself. She had only been married for a year and was already expecting her first child. She used to feel pressured about having kids, and now, before even giving birth, she was already thinking about a second one-a daughter-so she could have the perfect bnce of a son and a daughter.


    "Honey, I''m going out for a walk," Serenity said. "Let''s check on Sonny and Rowan and see what they''re up to."


    Zachary nodded and reminded her, "Ask Miss Caron to go with you. Be back before evening; it''ll get windy and chilly."


    "I know, I know," Serenity replied as she left the dining hall. "We''re at home, what''s there to worry about?"


    Zachary, who used to be a man of few words, had be quite the doting husband. In front of Serenity, he now acted like a concerned parent, always fussing over her.


    Apanied by Kiera, Serenity strolled outside to enjoy the fresh air. Kiera, who had followed Julian to Wildridge Manor, had spent most of her time chatting with Grandma and hadn''t really gotten a chance to admire the winter scenery. Although Wiltspoon didn''t get snow, the mild winter here had a unique beauty that wasn''t any less impressive.


    "Auntie!" Sonny called out as he spotted Serenity. He was holding a kite, trying to free himself from Rowan''s grip. He managed to break away and ran towards Serenity, shouting, "Auntie, you''re awake! Do you want to see me fly a kite? It''s windy today, and Uncle Rowan and I, along with the other kids, are flying kites on thewn. It''s so much fun! I don''t want to stop, but Uncle Rowan pulled me back."


    Sonny looked up at her with wide, hopeful eyes, clearly wishing she would let him continue flying kites, just like they did at FC Manor.


    Titus had been really good at flying kites, and Sonny missed him already, even though they had just returned from FC Manor earlier that day.


    Rowan, trying to exin himself, said, "Sister-inw, Sonny keeps taking off his coat. It''s windy, and I''m worried he''ll catch a cold. I told him to wear his coat ore inside, but he refused, so I brought him back to y indoors." Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity noticed the coat Rowan was holding it was Sonny''s. She gently tapped Sonny''s forehead. "You need to keep your coat on, even if you''re feeling warm. You can''t just take it off all at once; that''s how you catch a cold. The coat Uncle Rowan has is light, so it won''t make you too hot. But if you don''t wear it, you''ll get sick."


    Reluctantly, Sonny handed Serenity his kite and took the coat from Rowan, putting it back on. "Okay, Uncle Rowan, I''ll keep my coat on. Can we go fly kites again?"


    "We''ve been flying kites for a long time already," Rowan replied. "Let''s switch things up and y something else."


    Rowan, at sixteen or seventeen, felt a little silly spending so much time flying kites with little kids. Sonny thought for a moment and suggested, "How about the intable castle? And the slide?" Rowan agreed, "Alright, let''s go."


    The children''s yground at their home was where Rowan used to spend his childhood. He had loved ying there when he was younger but as he got older, he rarely went. Still, taking Sonny there was a great excuse to relive some of hiso childhood fun. Jumping in the intable castle was surprisingly rxing and a good way to de-stress.


    "Sister-inw, I''m taking Sonny to the yground," Rowan said as he led


    Sonny away. He turned to Kiera and added, "Miss Caron, Sonny and I are off to y."


    Serenity smiled and nodded, watching them go.

 Chapter 3816

    "Let''s go see how they''re doing," Serenity said to Kiera. She couldn''t join in the children''s activities but was happy to watch them y. Kiera, who enjoyed having fun, was d to apany her. So, they followed Rowan and Sonny. "When are you and Young Master Bucham getting married?" Serenity asked, looking at Kiera.


    Kiera blushed a little and replied, "Julian wants it to be soon, but I still feel young, so I''m not in a rush." After a pause, she added, "But I trust himpletely, and my whole family likes him." Serenity smiled. "I''ve heard Julian made quite an impression on your family. And Mr. and Mrs. Bucham are also easygoing. They''ve been looking forward to having a daughter-inw for a long time."


    The Bucham parents were indeed approachable around familiar faces. With the close bond between the York and Bucham families, they treated Serenity as a member of their own family, making her feel at ease.


    Julian''s case was unique. He could only see Kiera as the woman for him. He wanted to get married, start a family, and fully embrace his role as a husband and father. Mr. and Mrs. Bucham were aware of this and were supportive of his choice. Since Julian found his perfect match in Kiera, they were more than happy to wee her into the family.


    Kiera was exactly the kind of daughter-inw they had hoped for-strong skilled, and self-reliant. The Caron family''s martial arts


    school had students from all oven et


    the world, making Kiera not only capable but also respected. Anyone who wished to trouble Kiera would think twice. Her strength and confidence made her the ideal partner for Julian.


    Julian''s parents, having faced years of uncertainty about his future, were willing to ept any partner he chose, regardless of age or background. They never imagined their son would find someone like Kiera young, beautiful, confident, and skilled in both academics and self-defense. Her family background was also solid. To Mr. and Mrs. Bucham, it felt like their ancestors were blessing them, ensuring Julian met Kiera.


    Serenity continued, "Young Master Bucham is deeplymitted to you, and you''re both at a great age for marriage. Since you love each other, there''s no harm in tying the knot sooner. I imagine he''s feeling a bit anxious-after all, he isn''t getting any younger." Julian was just a year younger than Duncan, making his eagerness understandable.


    Kiera nodded. "He wants us to get the marriage certificate first, then choose a good day for the wedding." The Bucham family had already sent a formal betrothal gift to Kiera''s family.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    During their initial visit, Mr. and Mrs. Bucham brought a generous gift, but the Caron family initially declined. Once Kiera and Julian''s rtionship was stable and both families approved, the Buchams added even more gifts to the betrothal package, which the Caron family eventually epted.


    Thevish gifts from the Bucham family showed just how much they valued this marriage.

 Chapter 3817

    Serenity asked, "So, Miss Caron, you and Young Master Bucham are nning to get your marriage certificate before the New Year?"


    Kiera nodded, "Yes, tomorrow morning at around nine, we''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get our marriage certificate."


    Serenity congratted her immediately. "Kiera, congrattions! You''re going to be so happy with Young Master Bucham, and you won''t have to worry about him changing his mind. He''smitted to having only you in his life." Kiera blushed and said, "Miss York, don''tugh at me, but what moved me the most is that he truly only reacts to me. Just like you said, there''s no need to worry about him changing his mind. He doesn''t feel anything for other women."


    She had recently learned about Julian''s condition, but she was willing to ept it. Moreover, since meeting him, they had gotten along well, and Julian had proven to be the kind of husband she wanted. Her family had thoroughly investigated him-her father even flew to Wiltspoon to learn about the Bucham family''s reputation and Julian''s character. Finding them upstanding, her father approved of their rtionship.


    As for the Bucham family''s high social standing, her father had confidently remarked, "Is our Caron family any less distinguished?" Kiera agreed; her family''s status was not low, and she felt they matched the Bucham family. Serenity smiled and reassured her, "Why would Iugh at you? Any woman in your position would be moved by a man like Julian, or at least consider giving him a chance."


    "Let''s sit down," Serenity continued. "I have a heavy belly now and get tired easily."


    After taking a seat on a bench by the roadside, Serenity habitually ced her hand on her belly. She felt a gentle kick in response to her touch. Every time she did it, the baby responded. Kiera looked at her belly with a gentle smile and asked, "Is the baby moving?"


    "Yes, it is," Serenity replied. "But not


    too much. I think it has a calm temperament. People say a person''s personality starts forming in the womb. Like his father," Kieraughed. "Young Master York is also


    cato. He must be looking forward to the birth of your child."


    "Don''t just talk about him," Serenity replied, smiling. "I''m excited too."


    As she stopped touching her belly, Serenity continued, "It''s our first time being parents. I''ve taken care of babies before, like my nephew Sonny, but he''s not my child-it''s different."


    "It''s just a shame it''s not a girl," Serenity admitted. She had been secretly hoping for a daughter, especially whenever she saw Avah which made her empathize with her grandmother''s wish for a little girl in their big family. "You can always try for a second," Kiera encouraged. "Families like yours don''t have financial pressure. The third-child policy is rxed now; you could aim for both a son and a daughter."


    "Maybe," Serenity said thoughtfully. "But let''s see?n a few years, once this one is old enough to go to kindergarten. If the second child is also a boy, then I''ll stop trying. don''t want to risk the loneliness of having just one child. Having two would be good forpanionship.


    She appreciated the positive family atmosphere in her husband''s home and felt confident they could raise their children well.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 3818

    Serenity admired her grandmother-inw''s way of raising children and grandchildren. Zachary came from a generation of nine brothers. If she and Zachary didn''t have a daughter, she was hopeful one of the others would break the pattern. A fortune-teller her grandmother consulted had predicted that she and Zachary would have both sons and daughters, but Serenity didn''t want to fully believe it until it came true.


    Kieraughed and said, "The more people there are, the higher the chance! But it''s always more special to have your own daughter, to spoil her." "You''re right," Serenity said, smiling softly. "I just don''t know if Zachary and I are meant for that." "With modern science, there are ways," Kiera suggested, but then quickly added, "Although... if your family is strictly traditional, interfering might not be worth the pain."


    She worried the York family''s strong lineage might prove unchangeable, and artificial measures could lead to more heartbreak if they failed to raise a daughter.


    Kiera changed the subject to lighten the mood. "How is your sister and the fourth young master Lewis? Any progress?"


    Serenity smiled at the mention of her sister''s happiness. "Liberty and Duncan n to get their marriage certificate first, then have a wedding after the New Year. They''reing back from Jensburg soon to make it official, just like you and Julian."


    Kiera was genuinely happy for them. "Young Master Lewis has finally found his happiness. I wish them a long, joyful life together."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Serenity expressed her gratitude and


    reflected on her sister''s journey with Duncan. Initially, Liberty had rejected Duncan''s feelings, and the Lewis family had opposed their


    rtionship. But Duncan rem


    determined, believing his happiness was his choice, and no matter his parents'' disapproval, he pursued Liberty.


    Even after Duncan''s ident and fears of being a burden to Liberty, his parents had eventually epted their rtionship. Liberty had taken care of him, and despite their struggles, the couple had emerged stronger.


    Now, Serenity was hopeful that her sister and Duncan would continue to face life''s challenges together, just as she and Zachary aimed to do.

 Chapter 3819

    Zachary and Julian stepped out of the house, followed by two servants carrying arge tray with food and drinks. The servants kept pace behind their masters.


    Both men had sharp eyesight and soon spotted their beloved partners seated at a distance.


    Without needing to ask, Zachary sensed that Serenity was a bit tired.


    In the past, he had seen female employees in hispany workte into their pregnancies, even when their bellies were noticeablyrge. Although their duties were lighter, many continued working.


    Having observed this, Zachary assumed that pregnancy and childbirth were rtively easy. He hadn''t considered these women''s perspectives. They kept working, even when pregnant, out of fear that taking extended leave would lead to being reced or sidelined, forcing them to start over in thepetitive environment of arge organization.


    Climbing the corporatedder is a challenging process, with promotions requiring persistence. No one wants to lose their hard-earned positions, so they push themselves to work until around eight months of pregnancy. At that point, even if they wish to continue,panies usually enforce maternity leave to protect them.


    Zachary had seen these scenarios y out numerous times. When Serenity first got pregnant, she insisted on continuing her work and running her business. Zachary supported her choice without hesitation.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, with Serenity''s growing belly, Zachary realized pregnancy wasn''t as easy as he once thought.


    Serenity''s stamina was exceptional, yet even she needed frequent breaks after short walks. Before pregnancy, she could explore all of Wildridge Manor in one go without


    wn


    With the year-end approaching, Elisa had taken on most of Serenity''spany responsibilities, leaving Serenity and Jasmine to only make asional visits. Jasmine, however, continued going to the bookstore every day. Despite it being the off-season during winter break, she preferred staying active rather than being confined at home during her pregnancy.


    Though Jasmine''s family and inws provided her with all the support she needed, and money was not a concern, she still felt restless. Used to a life of freedom and activity, she found staying at home monotonous.


    Her husband, Josh, adored her deeply and supported whatever made her happy. Working at the bookstore allowed her to read, chat with neighbors, visit friends, and pass the time in a fulfilling way. Earning money wasn''t the priority; her happiness was. "There they are," Julian pointed out to Zachary.


    He had been worried he might need to search for Kiera and Serenity, and had even taken out his phone to call Kiera. Wildridge Manor was vast, with each season offering unique and stunning views.


    Julian, familiar with its beauty, always took the opportunity to explore the grounds whenever he visited Grandma York, marveling at the different seasonal disys. "I see them. Let''s head over," Zachary replied. "There''s a pavilion nearby. Let''s call them to join us there for tea and a chat."


    With that, Zachary started walking briskly towards Serenity, with Julian following close behind. On the way, Julian inquired about the marriage certificate process.


    "You don''t need to ask anyone for advice," Zachary responded. "Just gather all the required documents and head to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning. They''ll guide you through the process. Fewer people are getting married these days, so you won''t have to wait in fine. It''ll be quick and easy."

 Chapter 3820

    In reality, more people were getting divorced these days, but Zachary chose not to mention it. Julian and Kiera were about to get their marriage certificate, and bringing up divorce would feel inauspicious. Zachary wasn''t one to dampen the mood. Julian smiled and admitted, "This is my first time getting married. I have no experience, so I need to ask questions and have a n."


    Zachary turned to him with a smile and teased, "How many times do you n on getting married? I didn''t have any experience, either. When Seren and I got married, it was a sh wedding, and we barely knew each other. After we got the certificate, I even forgot I was married! You''re already ahead of me- you two are in love and have a solid foundation."


    Julianughed and kept up with Zachary''s stride, throwing an arm around his shoulder as they walked. "Well, thanks to your experience, we all know what not to do."


    Zachary just shook his head.


    Julian continued, "Now, the two of you are so happy that people are both envious and jealous. I want to follow your lead and give Kiera a life that makes others envious."


    Zachary gently removed Julian''s arm from his shoulder. "You might even surpass me. But remember, a lot of your wife-pampering skills came from me."


    "Then I guess I owe you some tuition fees," Julian joked, feeling at a loss.


    Julian loved Kiera deeply and was ready to spoil her forever. How did it turn into a situation where he was learning from Zachary? It dawned on him that the Zachary he knew had changed-love had softened him.


    Love is a powerful force; it can be as small as letting go of someone or as big as transforming a person. For Zachary, the power of love had undoubtedly been life-changing.


    "Seren!" Zachary called out from more than ten meters away.


    His face lit up with a broad smile.


    Kiera watched Zachary approach with a grin, thinking he seemed to radiate a golden aura, making him both attractive and charming. When she noticed Julian walking alongside him, her eyes turned to her own man. Julian might not be as striking as Zachary, but to Kiera, he was perfect.


    "Why not stay and chat with Grandma?" Serenity asked Zachary gently as she stood up.


    "Grandma said she was feeling sleepy and wanted to rest," Zachary exined. "So Julian and I decided to find a spot to rx and enjoy the view. When I saw you two here, I thought I''d join you."


    Zachary reached Serenity and naturally took her hand. "There''s a pavilion nearby, Seren. Let''s go sit there. I''ll have someone bring some food and drinks."


    He then turned to Kiera and invited her with a smile, "Miss Caron, please join us."


    Kiera smiled warmly, knowing that wherever Julian went, she would follow.


    The group made their way to the pavilion.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you seen Sonny?" Zachary asked as they walked.


    "Rowan took him to the children''s yground," Serenity replied. "If you listen closely, you can hear Sonny''sughter. With Rowan looking after him, I''m not worried. Let him enjoy himself for a few days."

 Chapter 3821

    Zachary remarked, "Well, Rowan can y for a couple of days, but then he needs to focus on his studies. The college entrance exams are approaching, and we can''t let him rx too much." "Rowan''s grades are consistently good," Serenity replied. "He''ll have no trouble getting into a university. Don''t put unnecessary pressure on him he doesn''t need to attend your alma mater." Serenity remembered the pressure of high school vividly. Unlike Rowan, she didn''t face overwhelming expectations. Her sister, Liberty, simply encouraged her to do her best. Liberty''s approach was that if Serenity got into a top-tier university, it would be great, but if not, that was okay too. Liberty epted any oue, as long as Serenity stayed healthy, both physically and mentally, and endured the three years of high school without breaking down.


    Liberty had seen others buckle under academic pressure, with some dropping out due to depression and, in tragic cases, taking their own lives. She didn''t want Serenity to suffer like that, so she reassured her that as long as she made it through high school with her well- being intact, she was already ahead of many.


    Although Serenity didn''t get into a top-tier university, she still secured a ce at a first-ss university, and both she and Liberty were satisfied. Looking back, Serenity did have some regrets, as she missed a top-tier university by just a few points. However, she knew that her college entrance exam score was her personal best, and her family agreed that she had performed exceptionally.


    Serenity believed Rowan would achieve his goal of getting into a top-tier university, especially since his current grades were far better than hers had been. His ambitions were set higher than hers were at that time.


    Zachary assured her, "We''re not


    putting any pressure on Rowan. But he feels some pressure on his own, and that''s okay. If he can''t handle this small amount of pressure now, how will he deal with lifeter on? Once he steps into the real world, he''ll see that studying is the easy part. The adult world is filled with real challenges-that''s what pressure is."


    Even though their family was wealthy and ran sessful businesses, Zachary knew that being in charge came with its own set of burdens. "Being a boss isn''t easy," he continued. "Every day, you have expenses to worry about Employees can do their jobs and collect their wages, but the boss has to think about bringing in business, collecting payments, and


    maintaining cash flow. The bigger thepany, the bigger the stress."


    Serenity nodded in understanding. As a business owner herself, she knew what it meant to bear those responsibilities, although, in her case, the risks were shared among three partners, making the pressure more manageable.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She reassured him, "Rowan is


    resilient. Since he was young, he''s beenpared to his eight older brothers all of whom are


    exceptional. If he didn''t have a


    strong sense of self, he would''ve broken under that pressure tong ago."


    Zachary agreed. He was confident that Rowan could handle the demands of his studies and felt certain his younger brother would get into the same prestigious university that his older siblings attended.


    "There''s no weak link in the York family," Zachary said with pride. "Strong family values create strong individuals."


    Serenity smiled, "Even when he starts focusing on his studies, we''ll still make sure he has time to rx. You know Rowan better than I do and love him more. If you say he''s fine, then I won''t worry or interfere." She added warmly, "Unless Rowan asks me for help, I''ll stay in myne as the eldest sister-inw."

 Chapter 3822

    As soon as Zachary entered the pavilion, his phone rang. He nced at the screen-it was Evan.


    "It''s the fourth brother," Zachary muttered quietly, "It must be something urgent."


    He still got a bit anxious whenever Evan called, as it often meant Evan needed a favor.


    Serenity took a seat at the stone table, and Zachary instinctively ced his hand in front of her belly to shield it, ensuring she wouldn''t identally bump into the table as she sat down.


    This considerate gesture didn''t go unnoticed by Kiera, who whispered toThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Julian, "Mr. York is really thoughtful towards Serenity."


    Julian smiled and replied, "I can be just as considerate with you." Kiera chuckled, "It''s not apetition. I wasn''t trying topare."


    "But you envy Serenity a little, don''t you?" Julian teased.


    Kiera shook her head, her eyes softening. "Not at all. I don''t want you topare yourself to anyone. I want you to be the one others envy."


    It was something Zachary had once said to Serenity, and now Julian seemed to have picked up on it too. Kiera felt a warm, sweet feeling in her heart. She held Julian''s arm and whispered, "I''m already the envy of others. I don''t envy Serenity. I just admire her. Everyone says Young Master York dotes on his wife, and now I''ve seen it with my own eyes. But I''m lucky too. You treat me so well. I''m content and don''t need to envy anyone."


    Meanwhile, Zachary was too focused on Serenity to hear the couple''s conversation. He waited until she wasfortably seated before answering Evan''s call.


    "Brother, are you back?" Evan asked directly.


    "Yeah," Zachary replied.


    "Did you pick up Serenity and Sonny?" Evan continued.


    "Yeah," Zachary affirmed.


    Evan chuckled. "Great. I''m heading over now. Let''s have a few drinks tonight, and I''ll call Elian too."


    Before Zachary could respond, Evan hung up. He put the phone back in his pocket and sat next to Serenity.


    The servants began setting the food and drinks on the stone table, as Zachary had ordered earlier.


    "What did Evan say?" Serenity asked curiously. She was interested in knowing how Evan and Elian were progressing in their pursuit of love.


    Elian was good at keeping secrets,


    and Serenity still didn''t know who he was interested in. She had some


    insight into Evan''s situation, though Evan had once suspected that Bianca was the mysterious woman known as "Fox," without realizing that Bianca was actually Abby.


    It seemed that Evan hadn''t truly considered Abby as a romantic possibility, but his heart was clearly drawn to her, even if she was disguised under an alias. It was a strange situation-Abby felt like Evan had fallen for someone else, even though both personas were her own.


    "He just asked if we made it back and said he''s nning dinner with Elian," Zachary exined, gently pushing Serenity''s favorite snacks closer to her. "You''ve walked quite a bit. Have some snacks to regain your energy."


    Serenity, however, didn''t reach for the snacks.

 Chapter 3823

    Serenity said, "I haven''t been in the mood for dessertstely."


    Zachary asked, "Is it because the desserts at home aren''t to your taste?"


    Serenity was usually a big fan of sweets, so whenever she refused to eat, Zachary would immediately worry that the chef''s skills were slipping, making it hard for his beloved wife to enjoy the food.


    "It''s not that," Serenity replied. "I just don''t feel like eating them. Maybe the baby takes after you and doesn''t like desserts."


    Zachary smiled warmly. "It''s good if our son is like me-steady. That way, he and I can both protect you."


    If it were a daughter, Zachary hoped she''d take after Serenity. His own personality wouldn''t make a very likable daughter, in his opinion.


    Serenity countered, "I don''t need your protection. I can protect myself." Zachary sighed yfully, "Wifey, don''t be like that. I''m your husband, your man. You have to let me have a chance to prove myself, or people will think you married a useless guy. That''d be so unfair to


    me."


    Serenityughed and asked, "Do you want to go see Sonny and the others ying?"


    Serenity nced over at Julian and Kiera, giving them a nod. The young couple got up and stepped outside. Zachary turned to Julian and said, "Julian, show Miss Caron around and help her get to know the ce. We''re going to see Sonny. That kid loves to y." "Sure," Julian replied.


    Not wanting to intrude, Julian didn''t bring Kiera with him. He figured his presence with her might be seen as awkward for the others too.


    Before long, Josh arrived with Jasmine, followed by Evan and Elian. They all gathered for a lively meal.


    The olddy was overjoyed. In her old age, she cherished thepany of her children and grandchildren. The elderly, after all, often fear loneliness. In truth, most people do.


    After a long day of y, Sonny


    managed to stay awake for just half an hour after dinner before Serenity took him upstairs for a bath. He quickly fell asleep like a log. Serenity sat on the edge of the bed, watching him sleep with a tender gaze.


    A gentle knock on the door interrupted her thoughts.


    Serenity got up and walked to the door. When she opened it, she saw Evan standing there, looking slightly awkward.


    "Sister-inw," Evan greeted.


    "What''s wrong? Do you need my help?" Serenity sensed he had something on his mind.


    "Is Sonny asleep?" Evan asked hesitantly.


    "He yed all day and was exhausted. He''s fast asleep now," Serenity replied. "I''m free at the moment. Where''s your eldest brother and everyone else?"This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "They''re barbecuing in the yard," Evan exined. "Second Brother Callum brought Sister-inw Camryn and Trenton back for a barbecue."


    Serenity nodded and shut the door


    to Sonny''s room. She turned back to


    Evan, saying, ¡°Are you trying to keep this from your eldest brother Zachary? Then talk to him in his study."


    "No, it''s not that," Evan rified. ¡°I actually already told him, but he didn''t bother with me. So, I tried Brother, Julian, but he''s busy. He''s taking Miss Caron to get their marriage certificate tomorrow. I just wanted him to help me out, not necessarily do it himself


    Evan seemed a bit frustrated with Julian for brushing him off.


    Julian, on the other hand, likely thought, Why should I help? Zachary himself isn''t getting involved.


    If not for Zachary''s close friendship with his cousin Josh, even Zachary might not hold much sway over Julian. The person Julian respected most in the York family was the olddy.


    Of course, when it truly mattered, the Bucham family would always step up to help.

 Chapter 3824

    To Julian, Evan''s request seemed trivial. Evan just wanted to investigate Fox, but Julian already knew what Zachary knew. He supported Zachary and preferred to sit back and watch rather than help Evan. Serenity quickly pieced it together after hearing Evan''s exnation.


    "Is this about Miss Fox?" she asked. "Didn''t you say you couldn''t find any information about her? You don''t even know her real name or where she lives.


    How could Young Master Bucham help you track her down?"


    "Fox'' is just her nickname," Evan replied, feeling somewhat embarrassed. "Do you understand why she''s called the ''ever-changing Fox''? She shows up in different ces, with different looks and identities. Even if you have a picture, it''s hard to find her." "That''s because ''Fox'' is a persona, not her true identity," Serenity pointed out. Evan sighed. "She hasn''te to see me in a long time. I''m worried about her and... I miss her."


    Serenity shook her head. "It''s almost the New Year. People want to spend time with their families and friends. She probably wants to do the same. And why would shee to you? You two don''t seem to have the best rtionship." Evan was left speechless.


    Serenity continued, "Last time, you thought Bianca was Fox, and your second sister-inw even helped you test Bianca. You already know the answer to that."


    "If it''s Bianca, you can reach her


    through Dr. Carden. But if it isn''t, you''re just provoking Bianca for no reason. Don''t make the same


    mistake you made with Miss


    You pursued her, and when sheet


    finally interested in you, you told her


    you could never love her. You left her heartbroken just when she was starting to feel something for you."


    Evan''s face turned red with embarrassment. "Sister-inw, that was my mistake. I apologized to Miss Du. She''sContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She''s an exceptional


    woman and deserves someone


    better suited for her than me. Let''s go downstairs and talk in the living room. I feel too nervous in my brother''s study-like I''m about to get scolded."


    Serenity gave him a lingering look, then decided to head downstairs. She couldn''t help but silently criticize how Zachary used to discipline his younger brothers, leaving them anxious even to enter his study.


    "Your brothers and cousins all


    followed Grandma''s matchmaking, and those who did ended up happy,"


    Serenity said as they descended,


    the


    stairs. "But when it came to you, you kept rejecting her choices and went off on your own path. After more than half a year, you still don''t even


    know this girl''s real name."


    If Evan had followed his grandmother''s advice, he would probably be nning his wedding with Abby by now. And after getting married, Abby might have been open about everything with him.


    "Sister-inw, a marriage without love is a miserable experience," Evan replied. "Miss Du, the woman Grandma chose, is wonderful, but I don''t love her. While I don''t dislike her, marriage is a lifelongmitment. I want to marry someone I genuinely love, not just settle." Evan didn''t feel he was wrong to resist his grandmother''s arrangements; he was simply searching for true love.


    He had given it a shot with Abby, spending two or three months together, but he didn''t develop the feelings he hoped for. He decided to be straightforward with her and sought her forgiveness. Pursuing Abby while still longing for Fox would have only hurt Abby and made him a deceitful person.

 Chapter 3825

    Back then, Evan didn''t need to figure things out alone-his brothers could have helped him avoid trouble. But by resisting, he risked tarnishing the family''s reputation and affecting his siblings. They were all grateful to their grandmother, affectionately called "Old Fox," for guiding them. Even the youngest understood the value of following her advice. His brothers followed their grandmother''s choices and found happiness. They believed Evan could find the same if he listened to her.


    But Evan''s situation was different.


    While the others fell in love with the partners their grandmother chose, Evan couldn''t.


    What was he supposed to do?


    Serenity considered telling Evan that Abby was Fox, but she hesitated. It was only a suspicion, not confirmed. What if she was wrong? If Evan pursued Abby based on this andter discovered it wasn''t true, he would end up ying with her feelings. It was better for Evan to figure it out on his own.


    Serenity looked at Evan and said, "Out of all your grandmother''s grandchildren, you''re the only one struggling. I don''t believe it''s a coincidence. She chose Abby for you, and I''m confident you''d grow to love her. How well do you really know Abby? Have you ever considered that she might have different sides to her?"


    Evan wanted to argue, but paused as a thought crossed his mind.


    In a low voice, he murmured, "Could it be? I haven''t noticed any simrities between Abby and Fox."


    Serenity smiled gently. "She''s skilled


    at disguising herself and creating different identities. Her real


    appearance could bepletely different from her persona. How


    could you spot any simr the el


    Besides, you only spent two or three months with Miss Du. It''s hard to


    truly know someone in that short time. Some people stay unclear even after a year or two. So, do you want me to ask your eldest brother for help investigating Fox?"


    She continued, "Evan, I can''t help you with this. Your eldest brother made it clear: if you won''t follow Grandma''s guidance, then you''re on your own-as long as you don''t regret it."


    They reached the living room and settled on the sofa.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan sighed, "Sister-inw, please


    speak with Sister-inw Jasmine for me. If she''s willing to help, Brother Josh won''t be an issue. I''m desperate. That girl is cunning, and it''s been so long since she''s reached out. I''m worried something might''ve happened. She''s not easy to deal with and has made a lot of enemies."


    Serenity replied frankly, "The people she''s bold enough to offend are likely not a real threat to her. Everyone involved should be aware of the risks. If you can''t track her down, why not quietly investigate Abby instead? Just be discreet and don''t provoke her again. If she decides to move on, only to have you raise her hopes and then let her down, it''ll strain our family''s


    rtionship with the Du family."

 Chapter 3826

    Even though the Du and York families were somewhat distant, offending the Du family would create unnecessary trouble. The Yorks, especially the olddy, wanted to build ties with the Du family, not make them enemies. Evan furrowed his brow in deep thought.


    Serenity noticed he was finally processing the situation. She said, "There''s a delicious smelling from outside. I think the barbecue''s ready. I''ll go grab a few skewers to satisfy my craving. You keep thinking it over." Seeing Evan getting the message, Serenity left the conversation and headed outside to enjoy the barbecue. It had been a long time since she''d had some.


    Since bing pregnant, she''d been mindful of her diet, even though no one monitored her as strictly as Jasmine. Still, she avoided foods that weren''t rmended. Liberty regrly called to remind her to stay cautious. As soon as Serenity stepped outside, Zachary handed her a te of barbecue, saying, "I used fewer seasonings on these, so you can enjoy them without worry." "Is Sonny asleep?" Zachary asked.


    "Yes, he went to bed early after having so much fun today," Serenity replied.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She greeted everyone, sat next to Zachary, and started eating.


    Jasmine, whose mouth was already full of barbecue, was being pampered by Josh. Her belly was noticeablyrger than Serenity''s, as she was a little over a month further along in her pregnancy. Jasmine ate and slept well, which made her face rounder too. "No one''s watching us tonight, Seren! I''m eating to my heart''s content," Jasmine chuckled.


    Serenity, worried about Liberty and Zachary, was more thoughtful and hadn''t gained as much weight.


    "Just be careful not to overdo it. We had dinner not long ago. You don''t want to regret it if you get heartburnter," Serenity advised, taking a small bite of a grilled wing. Wiltspoon''s warm climate made people prone to overheat when eating highcalorie foods. Locals often joked about constantly needing to cool down and drink herbal teas. Josh joined in, "She gets hungry quickly. She''ll be full now, walk around a bit, and get hungry again when we get home."


    Jasmineughed and said, "Why does that make me feel like I''m turning into a pig?"


    Josh smiled warmly, "Even if you do, I''ll love you just the same."


    His yfulment earned him a quick pinch from Jasmine. Josh winced but kept smiling.


    Evan, feeling left out, joked, "Could you two stop unting your love in front of a single guy like me? Everyone''s paired up, and here I am, still alone."


    Trenton chimed in, smiling, "Don''t worry, Brother Evan. I''m single too, so you''ve gotpany."


    Elian teased, "Trenton, you''re still a kid. We''re already in our twenties."


    Elian, who would turn twenty-seven after the New Year, was nearly a decade older than Trenton.


    Serenity turned to Elian with a grin, "So, when are you going to introduce your girlfriend to us?"


    Elian''s expression softened, and he replied, "When the time is right, I''ll bring her over. Things aren''t quite ready yet."


    From the look on his face, it was clear that his rtionship was progressing well.

 Chapter 3827

    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity smiled warmly and said, "I hope I can drink your wedding wine soon."


    Elian replied confidently, "I think it''ll be before Brother Evan''s."


    Evan''s love life had always been moreplicated. He had refused to follow the clear path his grandmother set out for him.


    Camryn chimed in, "After the New Year, everything will be better."


    "Yes, everything will be good," Serenity agreed.


    The yard was lively, with elders asionally joining the fun.


    Evan couldn''t shake off Serenity''s words to him. She had emphasized several times that his grandmother''s choice wasn''t a mistake and would be right for him. Serenity also hinted that he should look into Abby and that doing so might reveal a pleasant surprise but Abby must not find out. The implication was clear: Abby might actually be Fox. And Fox''s true identity? The second daughter of the Du family-Abby. As Evan processed this, he recalled the conversations he''d had with his grandmother and Zachary.


    When he first told his grandmother he wanted to give up on Abby, rejecting the match she had arranged, he was certain he was making the right choice. He liked Fox, and she was the one he wanted to marry. If he couldn''t be with Fox, he was willing to remain single. After all, there were plenty of other brothers in the family to carry on the lineage.


    At the time, both his grandmother and Zachary warned him not to regret his decision. His grandmother specifically cautioned that if he did regret itter, he shouldn''te crying to her for help. She was adamant that he would eventually regret it. Back then, Evan was convinced he wouldn''t.


    Now, however, he saw those conversations differently-like there were hidden messages he hadn''t fully grasped.


    If Abby really was Fox, she might also be Bianca...


    Evan''s face changed as the realization hit him.


    He remembered telling Abby he didn''t love her. She had been upset and a bit heartbroken, admitting he was the first man to ever move her heart. Unfortunately, while she was interested, he was not.


    Since she left Wiltspoon, Evan hadn''t thought much about her. He wondered how she was doing now.


    If Abby and Fox were truly the same person, he would deeply regret it.


    He''d regret taking so many detours, regret the hurtful things he said to Abby, and regret giving up on her with his own hands.


    Though Serenity hadn''t spelled it out for him, Evan managed to piece everything together, giving him the rity he needed.


    Evan quickly left the gathering without touching the barbecue and headed straight home.


    The next morning, he departed from Wildridge Manor and left Wiltspoon altogether.


    No one asked where he was going, nor did anyone feel the need to. They were all adults, not children needing constant supervision.


    The weather the next day was lovely. The sun was out, and the chill of the night quickly faded away under its warmth.


    Kiera wore a red dress that day because she and Julian were heading to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get their marriage certificate. It was a momentous asion, so she chose a festive red dress, even though she didn''t typically wear the color. Her mother had bought it for her beforeing to Wiltspoon, suggesting they both dress festively to symbolize a prosperous future.


    When Kiera opened the door, she found Julian standing there.


    He was dressed in a white suit, looking extraordinarily handsome like a fairytale prince.


    Kiera couldn''t help butugh at the sight.


    Julian blushed slightly at herughter and asked, "What''s so funny? Does my outfit look bad? Is it not good enough?"

 Chapter 3828

    Julian typically wore ck clothes year-round. While he did own a few white suits, he rarely wore them.


    Today, however, was special. He and Kiera were getting their marriage certificate, so he chose a white suit to symbolize purity.


    Emotionally, Julian was pure-his feelings as pristine as snow. Kiera admired him and said, "You''re not ugly at all. You look even more handsome than usual. I rarely see you in a white suit, and now you seem like a fairytale prince-my prince." Julian smiled warmly, "Yes, I''m your prince, only yours. And you look amazing in red. I should''ve bought a red suit to match."


    He was slightly disappointed that he didn''t own a red suit.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Kiera blushed a little. She wasn''t used to being called his wife yet since they hadn''t collected the certificate. But she figured she''d better get ustomed to it early. With a smile, Kiera confidently took Julian''s arm while holding the designer bag he gifted her. The bag held her documents, phone, car keys, and other essentials.


    After Kiera arrived in Wiltspoon, Julian''s family had immediately provided her with a car to make getting around easier.


    "My mother told me to dress festively," Kiera mentioned.


    Julian responded, "You look great."


    "Me or the dress?" Kiera teased.


    "You, of course! You make the dress look good," Julian replied.


    Kiera chuckled, "You''re hrious."


    The soon-to-be newlyweds headed downstairs, chatting andughing. Julian''s parents, along with his uncles, aunts, and a few of his peers, were waiting on the first floor. When Kiera saw nearly all the family elders gathered there, she quickly let go of Julian''s arm. Julian gently pulled her hand back, whispering, "The happier we look together, the more it delights my parents." Since meeting Kiera, Julian''s parents had been beaming constantly, their happiness almost overwhelming.


    "I''m a bit embarrassed," Kiera admitted.


    The Bucham family elders had been nothing but kind and weing to her, treating her with warm smiles and gentle words. Even her peers showed her respect, acknowledging her as their sister-inw.


    While Kiera had a very positive impression of Julian''s family, she still felt a little shy about disying affection in front of so many elders.


    Julian reassured her, "Don''t be embarrassed. You''ve seen how Josh and Jasmine are they show affection anytime, anywhere."


    With that, Kiera let go of her reservations. She loved Julian and wanted everyone to know about their happy rtionship.


    "Dad, Mom," she greeted as they approached Julian''s parents.


    Julian''s mother smiled and said, "Why are you still standing here? Hurry up and get to the Civil Affairs Bureau. If you leave now, you''ll get there just as the staff start their shift."


    Julian nced at his watch. "I thought we''d leave around nine."


    The Bucham family mansion was only a ten-minute drive from the Civil Affairs Bureau. Since it was a weekday and they''d missed the morning rush hour, the roads would be clear.


    "What if there''s a crowd today?" his mother reasoned. "If you wait until nine, you''ll have to queue. Go now, and you''ll be first in line, so you can finish the formalities quickly ande back for the meal. Our rtives and friends areing over for dinner." Tonight''s gathering wasn''t a wedding banquet, just a celebration marking the end of Julian''s bachelor days.

 Chapter 3829

    Chapter3829This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Bucham wanted Julian and Kiera to get their marriage certificate and hold the wedding on the same day. However, the wedding date was set for early February, shortly after the New Year. This meant there would be over a month between getting the certificate and the wedding ceremony. Still, Mrs. Bucham foundfort knowing Kiera''smitment was secured once the certificate was issued.


    Mrs. Bucham worried about Julian''s health and feared that Kiera or the Caron family might reconsider. But when speaking to Kiera, she was warm and kind, showing a gentleness that even Kiera''s own mother rarely disyed. Although Kiera''s father knew Mrs. Bucham was a powerful figure, Kiera only saw a caring woman. Being the matriarch of the Bucham family and holding her husband''s love for decades, Mrs. Bucham was undoubtedly skilled at navigating family dynamics, but she reserved her strength for protecting those close to her. Mrs. Bucham handed both Kiera and Julian red envelopes she had prepared in advance. "This is a red envelope from Mom. I wish you a long and happy life together," she said. Julian epted his first, and Kiera followed, expressing her gratitude. Other family members also presented red envelopes to the couple, each filled with blessings for their future.


    Julian''s aunt gave Kiera a ne she wore every day, a special gift symbolizing her new role as the eldest daughter-inw. Although Kiera felt overwhelmed by the generosity, she graciously epted it. She had not yet received the certificate or held the wedding, but the valuable gifts kepting. From the moment she arrived in Wiltspoon and met Julian''s family, she had been showered with thoughtful and expensive presents from the elders.


    Back in her room, Kiera opened the ornate brocade boxes to find the gifts were indeed very valuable. Returning them would risk offending the family, so she epted them all. Julian, noticing her unease, gently assured her, "No matter how expensive the gifts from my parents, uncles, and aunts are, you deserve them." His words lifted a weight off Kiera''s shoulders, making her feel worthy of the family''s generosity. As they sat in Julian''s car, Kiera reflected on the experience. "No wonder so many people want to marry into a wealthy family," she sighed.


    Julian responded thoughtfully, "You can only be happy if your inws genuinely like and ept you. Otherwise, marrying into a wealthy family could feel like being a servant-doing everything without getting respect. It helps if your husband supports you, but many men lose interest in their wives after marriage, which only worsens things."


    Kiera stayed quiet for a moment before adding, "It''s true. A woman''s standing in her inws'' home often depends on her husband''s attitude. I''ve heard that in marriage, a woman must either be strong herself ore from a strong family to avoid being mistreated." As she spoke, she nced at Julian, grateful for his support andmitment.

 Chapter 3830

    Julian sensed Kiera''s worries without her saying a word. He quickly reassured her, "Kiera, you don''t need to worry. Nothing like that will ever happen to us. I''ll always be your protector. In my family, apart from my parents, everyone respects me, and you know how my parents treat you. They hold you in the highest regard, almost like a revered Bodhisattva. You''re also familiar with the York family. Look at how they value family. Our Bucham family and the Yorks have been close for generations because we share the same values and traditions. Birds of a feather flock together.


    And let''s not forget that your mother''s family is strong and influential. But even if that weren''t the case, like with Serenity, my family would never look down on you or mistreat you. They would only cherish and protect you." Serenity was once in a situation where she didn''t know she was a descendant of the prestigious Jensburg Farrell family. When she first married Zachary, she was just an orphan, relying on her sister. Despite this, the York family treated her kindly, and Zachary, though pressured into a sudden marriage, always respected and stood by her.


    When the two families first met, the Yorks concealed their status and approached Liberty''s family with humility and kindness. Although Mrs. York was initially unsure about Serenity, feeling she wasn''t a match for Zachary, she never tried to interfere or cause harm. Over time, she became more loving towards Serenity than a mother to her own daughter. If anyone dared speak ill of Serenity, Mrs. York would fiercely defend her, disregarding her image to protect her daughter-inw.


    Julian continued, "The York family is incredibly protective of their own. They won''t let anyone speak badly about their family members. I''m the same way."


    Kiera listened intently. "I knew about Mr. York and Serenity''s love story, but I had no idea his mother didn''t like Serenity at first. I would''ve never guessed it. Whenever I see them together, Mrs. York treats Serenity like her own daughter."


    The York family was the most impressive wealthy family Kiera had ever encountered, and they were truly well-mannered and gracious.


    "So, there''s nothing for you to worry about," Julian reassured her.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kiera smiled. "I''m not worried. Serenity once told me that everyone envies me the most," she said, hinting at her thoughts.


    Julian understood and smiled warmly. "Even if I didn''t have this condition, my love for you would be for life. I wouldn''t change my mind halfway. I''m not someone who falls for many people. My heart is small, and there''s only room for one person. If anyone else tried to enter, it would feel crowded. I like simplicity andfort, not chaos. So, I''ll only ever love you."


    Because of Julian''s rare condition, Kiera was the only one who could stir his emotions and make his heart race. To him, she was his only choice. If he were with any other woman, it would be like losing a part of himself. Even without this condition, he was a person who valued loyalty and didn''t believe in ying around.


    Kiera replied, "I really like your circle. Your family and friends are all easy to get along with."


    They were people of status, yet they remained humble and approachable.


    Of course, Kiera understood that much of the warmth and kindness she experienced came from Julian''s position within his family and their deep bond.

 Chapter 3831

    Julian said warmly, "In the future, you should spend more time with Serenity,


    Jasmine, and Elisa. But don''t take everything Elisa says to heart-just listen."


    Curious, Kiera asked, "What would Miss Stone say to me? Why are you warning me not to believe her?"


    Julian let out a small, embarrassed cough as he continued driving. "Well, to help Remy, I had to pretend to pursue Elisa for a while."


    Kiera responded with surprise, "So, I had a rival in love too!"


    Julian quickly rified, "Elisa wasn''t a rival. She didn''t have feelings for me, and her family didn''t either. When Mrs. Stone saw me trying to court Elisa, she immediately approved of Elisa and Remy''s rtionship. To her, I was like a disaster waiting to happen-not someone suitable for her precious daughter."


    Amused, Kiera pressed on, "Tell me more why did you pretend to go after Elisa to help the Fifth Young Master Johnson?"


    Julian candidly exined the entire situation, wanting to clear up any potential misunderstandings between them. Kieraughed and said, "Your parents must''ve thought you were serious about Elisa. I didn''t expect this from you!" "Wifey, don''t misunderstand," Julian said, a bit worried.


    Kiera smiled. "I''m not misunderstanding anything. Do you think I''m confused? I''ve met Miss Stone and Young Master Johnson-they''repletely in love with each other. Why would either of them be interested in you?"


    Julian nodded, relieved. "Exactly. Elisa never liked me. She had feelings for Zachary for years but gave up after he got married. Elisa can be a bit fiery and has a reputation in our social circle, but her values are strong. Even after Zachary married Serenity in a whirlwind romance, Elisa stood up for him when they had conflicts. She epted that he was her cousin-inw and sincerely wished them well. I think that shows a lot of grace."


    "Yes, she seems genuinely happy now," Kiera added. In her eyes, Remy was a much better match for Elisa than Zachary. Remy''s patience and kindnessplemented Elisa''s fiery spirit, unlike the reserved and distant Zachary. Serenity, after all, was the only one who could warm Zachary''s heart and change him. It was all fate-marriage was a matter of destiny.


    As they discussed these love stories, they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Encouraged by the elders to get an early start, they arrived just as the staff began their workday.


    There was no line at the marriage registration office, but the divorce line was already long.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Noticing this, Kieramented, "When they got married, they must have been full of hope. They just couldn''t manage their marriage well."


    "There are many reasons," Julian said thoughtfully, holding her hand. "Some marriages fail due to broken trust, infidelity, family conflicts, or, mostmonly, issues between mothers-inw and daughters-inw. Marriage isn''t just about two people¡ªit''s about two familiesing together." He squeezed her hand gently and added, "But let''s not dwell on them. We''re here to start our journey together, to support each other through everything, and to grow old together." Kiera smiled happily and nodded.


    Theypleted the marriage registration process smoothly. After receiving their marriage certificates, Kiera turned to Julian and asked, "Do you mind if I share this with our friends?"


    "Of course not. I want to share it too," Julian replied, smiling as he held up the marriage certificate.


    He had finally won her heart. From this moment on, Julian was no longer just Julian-he was a married man.

 Chapter 3832

    Kiera snapped a photo of their marriage certificate along with a picture of the newlywed couple. She first shared it with her family group chat to inform them of her and Julian''s marriage. Her parents and brothers immediately sent their congrattions in the group.


    Next, she posted it to her social media circle, which mostly consisted of family friends and a few old ssmates. She received another wave of well-wishes.


    Mrs. Caron, Kiera''s mother, finally felt a sense of relief. With her daughter now married, she shifted her focus to encouraging her two sons to settle down as well.


    Mrs. Caron had always worried that Kiera wouldn''t marry, mainly due to Kiera''s strong personality and exceptional skills. When the local matchmakers introduced potential suitors, many men hesitated to meet Kiera, fearing they might not match her level ofpetence. Despite her great achievements, good looks, and respectable family background, Kiera struggled to find a match, leaving Mrs. Caron constantly anxious about her daughter''s future.


    Kiera, on the other hand, felt frustrated by her mother''s relentless pressure, especially since her two brothers were still single. She couldn''t understand why her mother targeted only her. When Julian first visited Kiera''s home, Mrs. Caron instantly warmed to him, seeing him as a perfect son-inw. Over time, her hopes turned into reality, and Julian officially became part of the family. After seeing Kiera''s post, Serenity messaged Liberty to inform her that Julian and Kiera had received their marriage certificate and asked Liberty when she would be returning home.


    Liberty was busy at work when she got the message. She responded with a voice note, saying, "The day before the Civil Affairs Bureau closes, Duncan and I will go to finalize the formalities. It won''t take long. I''m tied up at work for now, so I''ll need you to look after Sonny for a few more days. If he misses his dad, feel free to take him to the Brown family''s home for a couple of days to keep them fromining that I''m keeping him from them."


    Liberty felt frustrated by the Browns''ints. After divorcing Hank, she never spoke ill of him in front of Sonny. Although Hank had been unfaithful and failed as a husband, he had always cared for Sonny and took his role as a father seriously. Since the divorce, he had be even more attentive to his son.


    Now, as Liberty prepared to marry Duncan, she hoped Sonny would bond with him like a father figure. However, she had no intention of undermining Hank''s role as Sonny''s biological father. The Browns were always wee to see Sonny, and Liberty never interfered with their interactions. She only required that Sonny agreed to stay with them, ensuring he had a say in the matter.


    Liberty continued, "Seren, please give my best wishes to Young Master


    Bucham and Miss Caron. I''ll definitely make time to attend their wedding."


    "I will, sister. You take care of your work," Serenity replied. "Zachary and I are heading to the Bucham family for dinner. By the way, Sonny didn''t want to stay with the Browns for a few days. After we returned from the Johnson family, we ran into Hank at the airport. He was picking up guests and had a brief talk with Sonny, which made Sonny feel down for a bit, but he''s okay now."


    Not wanting to worry Liberty, Serenity didn''t mention what Hank said to Sonny over the phone. She nned to discuss it face-to-face with Liberty when she returned, so Liberty could have a direct conversation with Hank. It was crucial that Sonny''s mental and emotional health not bepromised, and Serenity hoped the Browns would stop saying negative things about Liberty and Duncan in front of the child.


    The sisters ended their call quickly.


    Meanwhile, Hank had a lengthy discussion with his parents when he returned home that evening. Whether it would change their behavior remained to be seen.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 3833

    Chapter3833


    Hank''s parents had always favored Chelsea, a bias that wasn''t new and unlikely to change.


    Mr. Brown had softened slightly; when he learned that Serenity was the York family''s eldest daughter, he regretted agreeing to Hank''s marriage to Jessica. After everything that had happened, he believed Liberty was the only one truly suitable for Hank. But it was toote; there was no going back for Hank. Chelsea returned to her parents'' home with Lucas. As she stepped inside, she spoke to her mother, who was rxing on the sofa watching TV, "Mom, I heard that Liberty and Duncan are getting married soon. The Lewis family is already preparing for the wedding. Once Libertyes back from Jensburg, she''ll probably get a marriage certificate with Duncan."


    Mrs. Brown''s expression remained cold. "It was bound to happen. Why do you keep bringing her up? Even if she''s bing a part of the wealthy Lewis family, it has nothing to do with us. Hank is still tied to that vile Jessica. I''ve told him to divorce her, but he won''t listen. I don''t know what kind of spell she''s cast on him. She nearly killed him, yet he refuses to leave her."


    Mrs. Brown didn''t believe Hank still had any love for Jessica. She felt his resistance to divorce was because he didn''t want to give them false hope, making them think they could push him toward Liberty again.


    Chelsea continued, "Mom, if Liberty marries into the Lewis family as their fourth daughter-inw and Sonny lives with her, do you think he''ll change hisst name to Lewis? If he doesn''t, then the Lewis family''s wealth won''t benefit him. But if he does inherit part of their estate, even if it''s only a fraction, it''ll be a substantial amount. Sonny is still my nephew and your grandson. If he has money, it could improve our lives. We can''t ask Liberty for money ourselves, but Sonny is different. He''s family. "Mom, why don''t you bring Sonny to stay with us for a few days? I even brought Lucas along so the two boys can spend time together and bond."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mrs. Brown stared at her daughter thoughtfully before responding, "Hank had a long talk with me and your father the other night. He told us not to keep scheming around Sonny or trying to use him to get money. He said it could harm Sonny''s development, both physically and mentally.


    "Sonny is only three or four years old. As his grandmother, I want what''s best for him. Hank''s words made me think. We missed out on Liberty, and that''s our fault. We can''t me anyone else, and we have to live with that. Liberty is fortunate to have found a way into a wealthy family."


    It was their family''s loss, she thought, as they had driven away a good daughter-inw, thinking Hank would be happier with Jessica. Who would have guessed it would turn out like this? "Who could have imagined Serenity''s sudden marriage would be to the eldest son of the York family, worth billions?"


    Chelsea pushed further. "But, Mom, we can''t just sit back and do nothing. Liberty is one thing, but Sonny is still part of the Brown family. If we don''t build a bond with him now, he might not consider us family when he grows up.


    Soon, he''ll be seen as the Lewis family''s grandson. Duncan treats him as his own, and with his wealth, Sonny could inherit a fortune-even if Duncan and Liberty have their own child. This could be our one chance to improve our situation. Don''t you think we should take it?"


    Chelsea continued, "Mom, Sonny is your only grandson, while you have three grandchildren. Sonny has a promising future, but his cousins might not be as fortunate. How can you bear to see Sonny living in luxury while his cousins have nothing? Even if my husband and I work our whole lives, we''ll never match the wealth of the Lewis family."

 Chapter 3834

    Chelsea silently cursed Hank for failing to understand the situation and not working to repair his rtionship with Sonny. Instead, he had even managed to convince his parents to stop siding with her. When Chelsea thought of Sonny''s bright future-living in a big house, driving luxury cars, inheriting a majorpany-she couldn''t help but feel bitter. In contrast, her own children might find decent jobs but would likely only have modest, nine-to-five lives with ies far below what Sonny might casually spend on meals. Consumed by jealousy, Chelsea felt increasingly desperate to have Lucas and Sonny build a strong brotherly bond.


    "Mom, why don''t we try to get custody of Sonny?" she suggested. "If Sonny lives with us, Liberty and Serenity won''t abandon him and will support the Brown family. Sonny would grow closer to us, and when he''s sessful, he''d remember the Browns." Mrs. Brown motioned for Lucas to go y, and when he had left, she knocked Chelsea on the forehead. Chelsea pulled away, but Mrs. Brown pinched her cheek, scolding her quietly, "Get those ideas out of your head. You''re only thinking about your own kids, using Sonny for their sake. Sonny is your nephew, and you''re treating him as a pawn, hoping to drag him down." She continued, "No wonder Sonny tells Hank he doesn''t like his aunt and grandmother. I was influenced by you, talking negatively about Liberty and Duncan in front of Sonny, and now he resents me." Chelsea defended herself. "What parent doesn''t look out for their children? Mom, you''re calling me selfish, and I admit it-I want the best for my kids. Is that wrong?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "You''re not wrong to want the best for your kids, but you shouldn''t do it by using Sonny," Mrs. Brown replied. "If you want good lives for your children, then raise them well and teach them to be capable. Then they''ll have a better future on their own."


    Mrs. Brown was firm. Hank had told her that if they kept badmouthing Sonny''s family in front of him, he would speak to Liberty about changing Sonny''sst name to Lewis. Once that happened, Sonny would belong to the Lewis family, and as long as Hank didn''t require Sonny''s financial support, no one could force it. Mrs. Brown feared that if Sonny''s surname changed, he''d be lost to them. Hank had also made it clear that Sonny would have the best chance if he stayed with Liberty. If Liberty and Duncan had their own child, Sonny would still be treated well, but Duncan''s attention would naturally lean toward his own child.


    If Sonny was capable and respectable, Duncan would never treat him poorly. But if the Browns dragged Sonny down, Duncan might cut him off, leaving Sonny with nothing.


    In the end, Mrs. Brown, who had helped raise Sonny and loved him dearly, realized what was best. Sonny was her only grandson, and faced with a choice, she ultimately put his future and well-being first.

 Chapter 3835

    "I never took advantage of Sonny. I just believe that Hank only sees Sonny as his child. Hank and I are siblings, which makes Sonny and Lucas close cousins. It''s important for Sonny to spend more time with his cousins, especially since he''ll have brothers in the future. If Sonny faces any challenges, we''ll be there to support him so he won''t have to face anything alone." Chelsea sensed that Hank had shared something with his parents, and it changed Mrs. Brown''s tone. She was now more focused on Sonny.


    She had stopped wanting to help Lucas fight for his future.


    Mrs. Brown looked at Chelsea and chuckled lightly before turning her gaze to her grandson, Lucas, whom she had raised.


    Lucas was a mischievous boy, always restless. In a short time, he had already rummaged through the entire house.


    "Just look at Lucas now and think about Sonny''s temperament," Mrs. Brown said. "Sonny has his moments of mischief, but he''s more sensible. He''s soposed for his age, and he''ll only grow steadier. Even if he faces problems, he won''t need your help. In fact, it''s better if you don''t get in Sonny''s way when he''s dealing with issues.


    With Lucas''s personality, I worry he''ll be a troublemaker as he grows up. If he''s with Sonny, I fear he might bring Sonny down. Besides, Sonny will have other cousins in the future, and the children born to Serenity will be his cousins too. If he needs help, there will be plenty of people to support him. The best we can do is not hold him back.


    Chelsea, I know you''re my daughter, and I understand what you''re thinking. I want to make it clear today: don''t set your sights on Sonny''s future. I have only one grandson, Sonny, and I don''t want him to feel distanced from me, his biological grandmother, because of your issues."


    After Hank''s long discussion with them, Mrs. Brown had given the situation a lot of thought.


    For years, she and her husband had been helping their daughter Chelsea and son-inw George manage their family and children, while also footing the bill, allowing Chelsea and George to save their own money.


    In the past, Hank had a good ie and would give Chelsea $5,000 a month for living expenses-plenty for her to live on in her hometown. But they ended up giving that money to Repton''s family instead. Chelsea had grown ustomed to relying on her parents, even in her middle age, and now she wanted to lean on her nephew.


    She took advantage of the situation without considering Hank''s feelings. Back when Liberty was still Mrs. Brown''s daughter-inw, Chelsea often stirred the pot, telling Liberty and Hank how lucky Liberty was for not having to do much after marrying Hank-just giving birth and raising children. Herments strained Hank and Liberty''s rtionship and made Mrs. Brown dislike Liberty more and more. If it weren''t for Chelsea''s meddling, Hank might not have strayed so quickly. Had they not cheated and divorced, the Brown family could have moved up in the world thanks to Serenity''s support.


    But that was all in the past now.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ever since Mrs. Brown learned that Serenity was the eldest daughter-inw of the York family, she had regretted her choices deeply. It had been two years since Hank and Liberty divorced, and her regrets were pointless.


    She even considered encouraging Hank to remarry Liberty, but Liberty no longer had feelings for him.


    They had known each other for years, been married for three, and had a son together, but it all ended in divorce. Who was to me?


    Family issues yed a significant role.


    It was her fault, her daughter''s fault, and Hank''s fault too.


    Chelsea muttered, "Even so, Mom, you and Sonny aren''t close."


    After a moment of silence, Mrs. Brown replied, "Even if Sonny and I aren''t close, he at least calls me ''grandma'' when he sees me. Right now, he doesn''t even do that. Don''t underestimate him because he''s young. After the New Year, he''ll be four years old. He understands a lot for his age. He''s incredibly smart, thanks to the great genes he inherited from Hank and Liberty. They were both very sharp."

 Chapter 3836

    Liberty wasn''t na?ve. Before her marriage, her career was thriving-better than Hank''s, in fact. What were they thinking back then?


    They wanted to hold Liberty back and keep her from surpassing Hank. So, after they tied the knot, she was quickly persuaded to quit her job and stay home to focus on pregnancy and raising their child. She became a housewife, losing not just her job but her sense of self. She dedicated her life to her husband and son, slowly fading into the background. Their family changed Liberty bit by bit, but they treated her poorly.


    In the end, they lost Liberty, who had actually been a wonderful daughter-iw. Now, she was someone the Brown family couldn''t afford to overlook.


    Mrs. Brown sighed. "Chelsea, your father and I are getting older. We can''t be with you forever to help. As parents, we need to think about our children''s futures. You know Hank''s situation-look at the life he''s living now. I can see you love your brother, and you share a strong bond. You have a happy family now, withbined savings of several million, and your business is doing well.


    You have three children to raise. Take good care of them, and one day, you and your husband will have support in your old age without worrying about day-to-day needs. Look at Hank now. He''s alone; his son isn''t around. His ie barely covers living expenses and Sonny''s child support. Sonny is Hank''s only child. When Hank gets older, he''ll have to rely solely on Sonny."


    Mrs. Brown couldn''t let Sonny grow to resent their family or his father. He was Hank''s future support.


    "Going forward, don''t scheme against Sonny or interfere in his life. When he visits the Brown house, don''t talk about building brotherly bonds in front of him." Chelsea muttered, "Liberty has plenty of money now, yet she still expects


    Hank to pay child support for Sonny. Does she really care about that? Even if Hank doesn''t support Sonny, he''s still his biological father. When Hank gets old, if Sonny doesn''t help him, he could always sue for being unfilial."


    Mrs. Brown pped Chelsea on the shoulder. "What are you saying? I raised you, and I''ll care for you when I''m old. That''s what having children is for. Sonny is Hank and Liberty''s son; they share the responsibility of raising him. No matter how wealthy Liberty is, that''s her money. Hank, as a father, must fulfill his role. He didn''t raise Sonny when he was little, so how can he expect Sonny to care for him when he''s old? Suing Sonny will only ruin their fatherson rtionship."


    For now, Sonny would still happily call Hank "Dad" when he saw him.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Liberty wouldn''t speak ill of Hank in front of Sonny.


    Even though Serenity has her reservations about the Brown family, she wouldn''t say anything negative about them in front of Sonny.


    As long as no one keeps badmouthing Hank around Sonny, there can still be a bond between father and son.


    Sonny would take on his responsibilities as a son in the future and care for Hank when he''s older.


    Mrs. Brown needed to think about her son''s future.


    "Chelsea, rtionships are a two-way street, even between a father and son.


    Don''t say things like that again. Be careful your brother doesn''t hear you; he might not let you back home. Consider how much you''ve benefited from your parents'' home. Hank has always been supportive of you as his sister, and now that he''s not giving you any advantages, you want to take advantage of Sonny."

 Chapter 3837

    Mrs. Brown added, "From now on, you need to stop thinking about Sonny.


    He''s growing up fast and understands more than you realize. Don''t upset Serenity, or your family''s stable building materials store will struggle to stay afloat." Chelsea''s expression changed as she recalled the real reason behind the couple''s job loss.


    "Also, if Liberty and Duncan get married, you better not show up to cause any trouble," Mrs. Brown warned, concerned that Chelsea might do something reckless.


    Chelsea frowned. "Mom, do you really think I enjoy stirring up trouble? Liberty isn''t the same person she used to be; we can''t control her anymore. I''m not some reckless kid who''s going to show up and cause chaos. I''m afraid of losing everything too." Chelsea couldn''t shake off the envy she felt toward Liberty, who had once been bullied but managed to marry into wealth just two years after her divorce.


    Mrs. Brown, understanding Chelsea''s character well, said earnestly, "Think about who saved Lucas when he was in trouble. We should never forget to show gratitude and act with moral integrity. Focus on doing good for your children."


    "If anything happens to your kids in the future, you''ll find no one to help you, and there will be consequences. Look at our family now; we''re not what we used to be. This is our reckoning-what happens when we fail to appreciate Liberty and let her marriage to Hank fall apart." Chelsea grumbled internally. Liberty''s sess felt like a p in the face, especially since it was tied to Serenity''s good fortune.


    If Serenity hadn''t married into money, Liberty might still be struggling, and their family wouldn''t be in such disarray.


    What kind of reckoning was this? It felt more like Serenity''s vengeance just a way to express her anger toward her sister.


    Still, Chelsea couldn''t voice her thoughts. After all, Serenity had saved Lucas. Without the two sisters, she might have lost him for good.


    "Mom, I understand. I won''t say anything else. I''ll let Sonny make his own decisions, and I''ll teach Lucas to be considerate. It would be great for the brothers to bond, but if they can''t, I won''t force it. Let''s just step back and not pressure them.


    It''s best that Hank and that terrible woman are getting divorced. Unless she changes her ways and works to reduce her sentence, she''ll be in prison for a long time.


    Hank is still young-just in his thirties. If he divorces and remarries, he could have more kids, and Sonny would have brothers and sisters."


    Chelsea believed that even if they had different mothers, they''d still be brothers, sharing the same father.


    Mrs. Brown replied, "Do you think we haven''t tried to persuade Hank? He just won''t listen. He insists that even if he divorces, he won''t remarry or have more kids. He''s happy with just Sonny."


    Chelsea rolled her eyes, feeling helpless. She knew Hank had some lingering feelings for Liberty and regretted his choices, but it was toote.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their family had missed out on a chance at happiness.


    After pushing Liberty away, they had lost their blessing.


    In Jensburg, Liberty sneezed repeatedly in her office.


    Duncan, who was quietly reading a book nearby, immediately closed it and rolled his wheelchair over to her.


    Seeing Duncan just pushing the wheelchair instead of sitting in it made Liberty nervous. She quickly got up to help him.

 Chapter 3838

    "I can walk by myself," Duncan insisted, refusing Liberty''s help.


    He could take a few steps, but he didn''t walk like a typical person. "I have something to support me, so it''s much easier to move around," he exined as Liberty stood by, watching him approach. "What''s wrong?" Duncan asked gently. "Are you okay? You''ve been sneezing a lot; maybe you caught a cold."


    Duncan wanted to show he cared for her, just as she cared for him. He longed for a rtionship built on mutual support, understanding, and trust.


    Liberty realized why he hade over. "I sneeze asionally, but you don''t need to worry. I''ve been in Jensburg for a while now, so I''ve adapted to the winter here," she reassured him. "Maybe someone is talking bad about me behind my back, which is why I keep sneezing," she joked.


    Duncan, ever the protector, replied, "Whoever that person is, they dare to speak ill of my fianc¨¦e?"


    Liberty shot him a yful look, her face lighting up with happiness. Duncan was fiercely protective of her, something she hadn''t experienced before. When she had been with Hank, he hadn''t stood up for her like this. The contrast between genuine love and the fa?ade of love was striking. "Unless it''s your ex-inws, I can''t think of anyone else who would criticize you," Duncan spected.


    Liberty shook her head. "Don''t keep thinking about the Brown family. I have no ties to them anymore. We''ve been divorced for two years now."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had long since given up on Hank,pletely moving on after their toxic rtionship.


    After Hank had proposed and mistreated her, she had finally decided enough was enough. Now, her life was improving every day, and she didn''t want to dwell on her ex-husband. Duncan''s voice turned sour. "You knew him longer than I''ve known you. You were married and had a wonderful son, Sonny. Even though you''re divorced now, I can''t help but feel a bit jealous that Hank once had you. It stings to think I didn''t know you first." Liberty yfully pinched his cheek, smiling. "If you had met me first, you might not have liked me at all. Why be jealous of him? My whole life belongs to you. Hank and I were only married for a few years, but I have decades ahead with you. If anyone should be jealous, it''s Hank, not you." Duncan smiled back. "Exactly! I''ll have you for the rest of my life, far longer than Hank ever did. I shouldn''t be jealous of him; he should be envious of me! He''s probably saying bad things about us behind our backs. The news of our uing wedding must have reached the Brown family by now."


    Even if they hadn''t heard, Duncan was determined to let them know. "When we set the wedding date, I''ll personally invite Hank just to make him jealous," Duncan dered. Libertyughed. "...Do what you want."


    Duncan took her hand and kissed her gently on the lips.


    Liberty pulled her hand back, blushing. "This is the office! You should be more serious."


    She didn''t want him to take advantage of their setting with kisses.


    While the sweetness was nice, if someone saw them, she would feel embarrassed.


    In front of Duncan, she felt like she was experiencing her first love all over again, and she was a little shy.


    Duncan loved spoiling her.

 Chapter 3839

    The phone rang, echoing through the room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liberty picked up.


    The secretary''s voice came through, letting her know that Kathryn had arrived.


    "Please show Miss Farrell in," Liberty replied, setting the phone back down.


    "Kathryn''s here," she told Duncan.


    Unfazed, Duncan responded, "Let here in. We have nothing to hide. No reason to avoid her."


    Everyone in Wiltspoon and Jensburg knew that Duncan was Liberty''s fianc¨¦. It wasn''t unusual for Kathryn to see him in Liberty''s office. After all, Duncan was a shareholder in Liberty''spany, even if he wasn''t involved in its dayto-day operations. He trusted Liberty to manage it well. Liberty smiled but didn''t say anything. Instead, she headed to the tea room to brew some tea.


    It wasn''t long before Kathryn walked in, followed by Pedro, who was carrying severalrge and small gift bags.


    Liberty emerged from the tea room just as they entered. She raised an eyebrow at the sight and joked, "Kathryn, did you really need to bring all this?"


    Kathryn greeted Duncan first, then motioned for Pedro to set down the bags. She sat on the couch, eyes on Liberty. "Aren''t you heading back to Wiltspoon soon? I brought some New Year gifts for you, along with wedding gifts for you and Mr. Lewis. I might not make it to your wedding, so I wanted to give these to you ahead of time. You''ll be getting your marriage certificate when you get back, so now''s as good a time as any." Liberty poured tea for Kathryn and Pedro before pushing Duncan''s chair over to join her. She filled a cup for Duncan and took her seat beside him.


    "If it''s a wedding gift from an elder, I''ll ept it with gratitude," Liberty said warmly.


    Though Kathryn was technically younger, her status made her an elder in some respects.


    "I''ve prepared some New Year gifts for you too. I''ll have them sent overter," Liberty added. Fair was fair.


    Their rtionship wasplex-sometimes friends, sometimes rivals-but they were always connected by family ties.


    Kathryn smiled, a touch of sadness in her expression. "You don''t have to bother with that."


    The smile faded, and after a pause, she said, "There won''t be any real New Year celebration for us this year."


    Even if her mother''s fate was justified, Kathryn and her siblings were still mourning. It was hard to feel festive after losing a parent.


    Liberty looked at her with concern. "Are your brothers still arguing with you over the inheritance?"


    She knew that Kathryn''s brothers, Marco included, were still fighting over their mother rissa''s estate.


    Everyone in Jensburg was aware of the fracture within the Farrell family after rissa''s death. It had even sparked a power struggle among the family''s descendants. People were specting whether the next head of the family would be Kathryn or Liberty. Nearly everyone put their money on Liberty. Her backing was too strong.


    Kathryn, while knowledgeable about the Farrell Group and the family''s affairs,cked the same support. Her reputation had taken a hit-not because she wasn''t capable, but because she was rissa''s daughter. The media''s exposure of rissa''s deeds had left a mark, and it was clear that the family hadn''t fully healed.

 Chapter 3840

    3840


    ChapterWhy would anyone support Kathryn to take over, even if Kathryn was much kinder than her mother? People remembered.


    Decades ago, when rissa first gained power, she acted warm and amodating with the Farrell family. But once she secured her position, she began eliminating opposition, stripping power from influential rtives, and consolidating authority. So, they weren''t about to let her daughter follow in her footsteps. Liberty had the strongest backing.


    Unless she chose to step aside, the next head of the Farrell family would be Liberty.


    Everyone in the Farrell Group was already bracing for this change. After the New Year, they expected to have a new leader.


    Holden and his three sons knew it too, which is why they scrambled to split up the family assets and leave Jensburg. They feared Liberty''s retaliation and wanted to avoid being targets of her influence.


    Without their mother as their pir, Marco and his brothers lost their standing in Jensburg. The friends who once surrounded them had pulled away.


    The ones still sticking around were only interested in finding out how much wealth they''d end up with, hoping to rope them into so-called "investments," which were really just schemes to drain them of cash and disappear.


    When Kathryn talked about her father and brothers, her face fell. "They''re demanding to split the family holdings. There are two versions of my mother''s will-one that''smon knowledge and another added more recently.


    "The second one was revisedst year. They''re using me of working with thewyer to change it, iming it''s fake so they don''t get much of the estate. If they don''t trust it, then let''s take it to court. I''m ready whenever they are." Liberty nodded. "The second will must not favor them."


    If it did, Marco and the others wouldn''t be so quick to call it a fake. Kathryn confirmed, "The first will gave me 50% of my mom''s private assets, while each of my brothers got 10%, and thest 20% was split among my nephews. My father didn''t get any share. Mom said all her personal property came from what she inherited from my grandmother before she got married. It''s considered premarital property.


    "So, my dad wasn''t entitled to a share. She made him sign an agreement at their wedding whether they divorced or she passed away first, he wouldn''t have any im to the Farrell family assets, including her personal holdings.


    "My dad is realistic; he hasn''t argued or fought with me about it. But behind the scenes, he''s been orchestrating my brothers'' moves, pushing them to challenge me. The will also states that for my brothers to keep their shares, they must support my father. If they don''t, I can reim what they''ve received. Until he passes away, they only get the interest on their shares. The principal stays with me.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom did n for my dad''s financial future. Maybe there was no love left between them, but after decades of marriage, there was still some loyalty."


    Kathryn''s eyes clouded as she recalled the fights between her parents. Her father''s bitterness over her mother''s actions was something she''d witnessed firsthand.


    She wasn''t sure who was more at fault. Her father''s infidelity was wrong, but her mother''s behavior had issues too. Until herst breath, her mother had loved Mr. Jimenez.


    Mr. Jimenez, significantly older than rissa, could have been her father if he''d married and had children early. Despite his age, rissa had been drawn to him, perhaps because of the kindness he once showed her- kindness rooted in his affection for her older sister. Kathryn sighed, pushing away those memories. Dwelling on the past was too painful.

 Chapter 3841

    Mr. Jimenez was still alive, but his return was motivated by revenge for his master and to remind rissa that she would never truly have his love.


    With rissa gone, all the love, bitterness, and grudges vanished with her. Thankfully, before she passed, she had felt regret for the way she treated her older sister. "Your mother was a sharp woman," Liberty remarked.


    rissa had been ruthless but meticulous. She nned everything down to her funeral, ensuring that Holden and his sons couldn''t easily break away from the Farrell family.


    As head of the family, rissa was responsible and strategic. But as a mother, she showed clear favoritism. Outwardly, she doted on her three sons, but when it came to dividing her estate, she was brutally practical. "Did theter will change the way the estate was split?" Liberty asked, already suspecting the answer.


    Kathryn nodded. "Yes. The updated will left the majority of the estate to me, with my brothers getting only 2% each and my nieces and nephews 1% each. There was nothing set aside for my father''s retirement."


    When rissa had forced Kathryn to leave Jensburg, she revealed that most of her personal wealth would be passed down to Kathryn. She wanted her daughter to have enough to start fresh with Pedro, far from the shadows of Jensburg, where they could build a new life. With the fortune rissa left, even without investments, Kathryn could livefortably for the rest of her life. rissa had poured everything into securing Kathryn''s future.


    Kathryn''s bond with rissa hadn''t been built through shared moments growing up, but their connection was undeniable-a bond of blood. Yet, when it came to her sons, rissa had been harsh.


    It was simply how the Farrell family operated.


    Unlike other families where sons traditionally inherited the lion''s share, in the Farrell family, daughters held that privilege. They were the true heirs, often inheriting most, if not all, of the estate.


    "The new will was written a little over six months ago, right after my mother discovered my father''s infidelity. I think that''s what drove her to revise the will and remove any support for him," Kathryn exined.


    Decades of marriage and whatever love they had evaporated with Holden''s betrayal. rissa didn''t care what would happen to him in hister years.


    Whether or not the three sons chose to care for Holden was up to them. After all, they carried the Janzen name. rissa''s priority was the Farrell legacy.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No wonder they''re fighting to challenge the second will," Kathryn added.


    Liberty nodded. "Anyone in their position would question it."


    Dropping from a 10% share to just 2% was a significant loss. Given the scale of rissa''s wealth, the brothers stood to lose tens of millions-possibly even hundreds of millions. It was only natural for them to be angry.


    "If you need any help, just say the word," Liberty said kindly. "We can step in and handle it for you."


    Kathryn shook her head. "Thanks, but I can manage this on my own." Liberty didn''t press further. It was a personal matter, and Kathryn had to navigate it herself.


    "Let''s not dwell on all this," Kathryn said, shifting the mood. She pulled out tworge, red envelopes from her bag and handed them to Liberty. Liberty looked at them curiously.


    "These are for Sonny and my cousin Audrey''s grandson. As an elder, it''s my tradition to give red envelopes to the younger ones for the New Year. Since I won''t be visiting, please take these and pass them on for me." Kathryn''s eyes softened, and she smiled. "I have a soft spot for Sonny. He''s such a sweet kid."

 Chapter 3842

    Kathryn smiled and said, "Liberty, you''ve raised Sonny so well. I can already picture him thriving in ten or twenty years."


    For Kathryn, the only young kids in Wiltspoon she felt connected to were


    Sonny and Clive''s son. And soon, there would be the little one Serenity was expecting.


    "Oh, and by the way, I''ve marked all the New Year gifts I prepared, so you''ll know who they''re for," Kathryn continued. "One is for the baby Serenity''s expecting. Since the little one will be calling me aunt, I wanted to be prepared.


    I don''t know if Serenity''s having a boy or a girl, so I got one for each. If it''s a boy, she can save the other gift for her second child." Kathryn chuckled. "Knowing how much the York family wants a girl, I''m sure Serenity and Zachary will try for a daughter someday."


    It wasn''t too much to n ahead.


    "You''ve even gotten a gift for a baby who isn''t born yet," Liberty said, eyeing Kathryn thoughtfully. "Are you nning to leave and cut ties with us?"


    Kathryn didn''t deny it. "I''ll be leaving Jensburg eventually. After the New Year, I''ll make sure the handover is smooth. Once Pedro and I settle somewhere, I don''t know when or if-we''ll see each other again. That''s why I wanted to give these gifts now." After rissa''s passing, Kathryn knew it was only a matter of time before she had to go. Audrey might not hold a grudge against her or seek revenge, but things could never be normal between them. Kathryn''s mother had killed Audrey''s mother, and in turn, Kathryn''s mother died because of Audrey''s retaliation. Kathryn didn''t hate her cousin; her mother''s actions had consequences. But the tension was undeniable. Leaving was the best option.


    If she stayed in Jensburg, it would only create anxiety for the family and unrest within thepany. There couldn''t be two leaders in one ce. People would always fear a future power struggle between her and Liberty that could destabilize the Farrell Group. This was Liberty''s era now, not hers. "I''m tired of this life," Kathryn admitted. "I need to go back to my own circle. I''ve distanced myself from my old friends, and I regret that. I''d like to rebuild those connections and be friends with them again, if possible." Liberty stayed silent for a moment, watching Kathryn and processing her words. Finally, she spoke. "If you and Mr. Fraser decide to have a wedding, no matter where you are, you have to send us an invitation. We''ll be there, as your rtives from your mother''s side." After all, they were family, connected through Kathryn''s mother. Kathryn looked over at Pedro, who met her gaze. The love they shared was evident in their eyes.


    "When we get married, I''ll definitely send an invitation," Kathryn promised. "But I don''t think it will be anytime soon. Just like you and Mr. Lewis, we''ll get our marriage certificate first and hold off on the wedding for a while."


    With that deration, Kathryn made it clear to everyone present that Pedro was her chosen partner for life.


    Pedro''s expression softened, filled with love and gratitude.


    rissa might not have seeded in making Kathryn the head of the Farrell family, but she had ensured her daughter found a devoted partner. For Kathryn, reuniting with her biological family wasn''t all for nothing. It had given her more than she expected. Pedro was the greatest gift of all. While Kathryn appreciated the wealth rissa left her, it was the love she''d found that meant the most.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3843

    "Alright, get the marriage certificate first. Then you can take your time choosing the perfect day for the wedding," Liberty said.


    "When you two finally have your wedding, make sure to invite us," she added with a warm smile, repeating her wish to Kathryn. Kathryn returned Liberty''s smile. "We''ll talk about that when the timees. It''s still a bit early for that," she replied. Kathryn appreciated Liberty''s genuine support and knew that Liberty wanted Pedro to understand that Kathryn had people in her corner. Even though Pedro would never treat her poorly, Kathryn felt touched by Liberty''s kindness. If it hadn''t been for her mother''s wrongdoings, Kathryn and Liberty could have be close friends. What a pity.


    Kathryn sighed quietly.


    After chatting for a bit longer, Kathryn stood up. "Liberty, I know you''re busy, so I won''t take up more of your time. I''ll head out now. See you next year." Liberty stood up to walk her to the door. Kathryn and Pedro were escorted to the elevator, with Duncan trailing behind in his wheelchair.


    "Mr. Fraser, take good care of Kathryn. She''s a wonderful woman," Liberty said, unable to resist giving a word of advice.


    Even though she knew Pedro''s devotion to Kathryn was unwavering, Liberty, with her experience and care, spoke like an older sister offering guidance.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Pedro''s voice was deep and resolute. "Don''t worry, Miss Hunt. I''m devoted to her for life. I''ll love and care for her as long as I live-and even beyond that." Pedro admired Kathryn deeply and was grateful for the bond they shared. Life had blessed him with more than just being her assistant; he had her love and trust.


    Historically, assistants to powerful families often remained close, living side by side with their employers. But how many could truly guard their hearts? Most fell for the person they served, though they rarely voiced those feelings. Only if their feelings were mutual could it go beyond loyalty; otherwise, they spent their lives in silent dedication, much like Mr. Dunn, who fulfilled his duties alone until the end.


    Liberty nodded. "I hope you mean what you say." "Liberty, we''re off," Kathryn said, waving as she stepped into the elevator. Pedro followed her closely.


    Liberty stood by as the elevator doors closed, watching them disappear from view. She lingered a moment before heading back to her office. Duncan was waiting at the doorway and hadn''t followed them to the elevator.


    "They''re gone?" Duncan asked gently.


    "Yeah," Liberty replied, pushing his wheelchair back into the office.


    "We''re almost ready to head back to Wiltspoon. Kathryn came to say goodbye. She''s preparing to leave Jensburg. If it weren''t for the past conflicts, I''d truly like her as a cousin."


    Duncan nodded. "It''s good that things are at this point. She''s exceptional-bnced between personal and professional life with a strong mindset. There''s no need to worry about her. Even before returning to the Farrell family, she had already established her ownpany and seeded as an entrepreneur."


    "Since going back to her family, she''s kept her private ventures under wraps but continued to grow them. Now herpany is significant. Putting aside her status as the young master of the Farrells, her own efforts have made her nearly a hundred-millionaire. That''s quite an aplishment."


    The current economic environment was tough, and starting a business was no easy feat. Many entrepreneurs ended up losing everything.


    But Kathryn had proven herpetence, building and leading a sessfulpany through challenging times.

 Chapter 3844

    "Plus, she has Pedro by her side. He''s talented in every way, but above all, he''s loyal. He''s like those ancient warriors who would rather die than betray their masters," Duncan said, clearly impressed.


    "I hope she and Pedro find happiness," he added. "I think they will. The way Pedro looks at her says it all-total devotion." Duncan''s eyes twinkled with certainty. "People who are alike stick together. The fact that they get along with us and share the same values shows they''re cut from the same cloth. Pedro''s going to be one of those guys who spoils his wife endlessly. He''ll probably end up as a devoted husband who retreats into a quiet life someday." Libertyughed softly, and Duncan, unable to resist, reached out and lightly pinched her cheek.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Duncan chuckled. "Am I wrong? Just think about the men around us every single one of them treats their wives like queens. Josh practically worships his wife, and Zachary? That man was once called ''the Iron Tree'' because people said he''d never open up. Cold and distant, always surrounded by bodyguards, no woman could get close to him. "But who would''ve thought marriage would turn him into the ultimate wifeadoring husband? He''s absolutely head over heels for Serenity. Now, people joke that crossing Zachary isn''t as risky as crossing Serenity," he added with augh. Liberty smiled. "Jasmine and Seren are both living their best lives. I know Elisa will be just as happy. Even my cousin and his wife are doing great."


    It was true everyone they knew who was in a rtionship seemed genuinely happy.


    "We should also send New Year''s gifts to Uncle and Aunt Queen, and to a few of the prominent families in Jensburg. We may not have close ties with them yet, but we need to stay connected. We''ll be dealing with them more in the future," Liberty said thoughtfully. Even if she never took over the Farrell Group, staying in Jensburg meant maintaining connections with powerful people. Fortunately, she hadn''t stepped on any toes yet, so she wanted to nurture those rtionships while things were still peaceful. Duncan''s voice was warm. "You decide what needs to be done. Wherever you go, I''ll be right there with you. You call the shots now, and you''ll do the same at home."


    Liberty walked back to the sofa, eyeing the New Year''s gifts from Kathryn and the wedding gifts for her and Duncan.


    "We also need to get a wedding gift ready for Kathryn and Pedro. When they finally tie the knot, Kathryn may not be in Jensburg, and she might not reach out to us. I have a feeling next year she''ll move on and cut ties with us for good," Liberty said, a tinge of sadness in her voice. Kathryn had already made up her mind.


    "If it''s meant to be, we''ll cross paths again," Duncan said calmly. "If not, we''ll go our separate ways. We''ll have time after the New Year to prepare their gift. No need to rush."


    Liberty had taken over Farrell''spany, and Kathryn wasmitted to making a smooth transition for her, so there wasn''t an immediate need for a gift.


    Liberty said no more.


    Meanwhile, Kathryn left Liberty''spany and got into the car. "Let''s go to the hospital to see my dad," she told Pedro.


    Pedro didn''t say a word as he pulled out of the parking lot and headed toward the hospital.


    "You don''t like it when I visit my dad," Kathryn said, more as a statement than a question.


    Pedro sighed. "You and your father have no real bond, and every visit ends in an argument. Every time you leave that hospital, you''re upset. I don''t want you going there. He''s never shown you the love a father should." Holden hade to despise Kathryn, his own daughter, seeing her as another version of rissa-cold and calcting.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Despite the wealth rissa had left behind, Kathryn had secured much of it for herself, fueling Holden''s bitterness. He and his sons wished Kathryn would vanish from their lives for good.

 Chapter 3845

    "Whether there''s any affection or not, he''s still my father, and as long as he''s in the hospital, I''m going to visit him," Kathryn said firmly. "Yeah, I feel down every time I leave, but how do you think he feels?" The strained rtionship between Kathryn, her father, and her brothers was marked by resentment and constant friction. Pedro didn''t respond, letting the silence settle between them.


    On the way, Kathryn asked Pedro to pull over in front of a flower shop. She stepped out and returned with a bouquet, skipping the fruit and nutritional supplements.


    Pedro couldn''t help but smirk. "Mr. Janzen is going to be annoyed you only brought flowers. They aren''t practical; they''re not expensive, they can''t be eaten, and they''ll wilt in a few days. He''d prefer if you brought something useful, like nutritional supplements." "If I brought those, he''d just resell them for cash," Kathryn said with a touch of irony. "Lately, it feels like they''re obsessed with hoarding as much money as possible, trying to sell anything that holds value." She knew her father and brothers were preparing to leave Jensburg, seeking a new start elsewhere.


    "Except for my father, the rest of them are financiallyfortable, yet they''re always scheming for more. If it has any worth, they''ll try to sell it."


    Pedro was quiet for a moment before saying, "Your mother restructured her will before she passed, dividing her assets ordingly. They didn''t get much. They''ve never been good at managing their own ventures and always end up losing money. Your mother used to bail them out." "No matter how much they lost, it was never their own money, so they didn''t care," Kathryn said with a shake of her head. "They think the rental ie from properties is too small and are terrified of being cut off from the Farrell Group." She continued, "What''s the point of leaving money for descendants who aren''t capable? If they''re morepetent than me, they don''t need my money. And if they''re lesspetent, even a fortune won''tst. They''ll just waste it away."


    Marco and his brothers had never mastered running a business. Even during the real estate boom, when almost everyone was making money, their investments flopped. The buildings they developed couldn''t sell, and they ended up deep in debt. Ironically, it was the Farrell Group that stepped in and took over those failed projects. Under rissa''s management and the skilled operations of the Feng Group, the properties were revamped and eventually sold.


    "After that fiasco, Mom wouldn''t let them touch real estate again," Kathryn said. "They''re used to burning through money. But honestly, with their monthly rental ie, they''re better off than most people. Even if my brothers didn''t work another day, they''d never go hungry."


    Their rental ie brought in tens of thousands, sometimes hundreds of thousands, a month-enough for afortable life.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I stopped worrying about them a long time ago," Kathryn said, her voice hardening. "Two years ago, if they''d shown even a bit of kindness to me, their own sister, I wouldn''t have turned my back on them. But their loyalty was always to Shiloh. If they need help, they can go to her." "Now, they''re even fighting with Shiloh''s mother over whatever little property Shiloh left behind. Some of it still legally belongs to the Farrell family, so they don''t have a im. But what''s under Shiloh''s name, her mother might be able to get." Shiloh had no love for her biological parents. Raised in luxury as the chosen heir of the Farrell family, she couldn''t bear the idea of being connected to them. When Shiloh first found out the truth, it shattered her.

 Chapter 3846

    Once Shiloh epted that the rumors were true, fear crept in-fear of losing everything she''d ever known. Back then, rissa was still deeply attached to Shiloh and couldn''t bear the thought of sending her back to her biological parents to live a lesser life. So, she kept Shiloh close, but not without consequence; Shiloh was no longer considered the sessor of the Farrell family. Everything Shiloh had was thanks to the Farrells. If any legal battles arose, the Farrell family would likelye out ahead, securing more of the estate. Kathryn sighed. "People will do anything for money."


    Money reveals a person''s true nature, showing the worst sides of humanity. When they reached the hospital, Kathryn turned to Pedro. "Wait for me here. Don''te in."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Pedro nodded and stood outside the ward as Kathryn walked down the hallway, steadying her breath before stepping inside with the bouquet. The moment she entered, she overheard her father, Holden, griping to the staff about her coldness and rissa''s favoritism. "rissa had iting," Holden muttered, bitternesscing his words. "She should''ve died years ago. If she had, Shiloh would''ve taken over the Farrell family, and I''d have had everything I deserved. Shiloh would''ve looked after me, handed me money whenever I wanted, and Kathryn wouldn''t even matter." One of the caretakers, fed up with his rants, finally spoke up. "Mr. Janzen, Miss Farrell is your daughter. Ma''am Farrell did plenty for you when she was alive. You betrayed her trust, and now you expect to inherit her wealth?" The servant''s voice grew sharper. "The world doesn''t work like that. You me Miss Farrell for being distant, but how good of a father have you been to her?"


    In her mind, the servant couldn''t help but wonder why rissa hadn''t just cut Holden outpletely. He was lucky to still be alive and well-cared for, yet he had the nerve toin. The Farrell estate wasn''t his to begin with.


    "If it weren''t for Miss Farrell covering your medical bills and arranging your care, do you think the young masters would step up? You''d be left with nothing," the servant continued, her tone pointed.


    Her message was clear: Holden should be grateful, not bitter.


    "Miss Farrell still has some sense of duty as a daughter. If she were as heartless as you im, she wouldn''t even be here," the servant added. "She wouldn''t give you a second thought if you were dying."


    Holden''s face flushed with anger. "I''m a tiger brought low, now bullied by a dog. Even you, a servant, dare to talk back to me?" The servant didn''t miss a beat. "Since when have you ever been a tiger, Mr. Janzen?" Holden was stunned into silence.


    He''d spent decades in the shadow of the Farrell family, unable to raise his voice or stand tall, always dependent on rissa''s favor. He had even gone out of his way to appease the servants she trusted, terrified they''d speak ill of him to her. Hearing familiar footsteps, the servant turned and saw Kathryn entering the room. She straightened and greeted her respectfully. "Miss." Holden flinched. Kathryn was here.


    And she''d probably heard everything. A chill of anxiety swept over him, but then he steeled himself. He was her father, after all. So what if she''d overheard? It wasn''t like she could punish him. Or could she?

 Chapter 3847

    Holden stewed in resentment. Kathryn might be his daughter, but she was ungrateful. Even with all she''d inherited, she barely spared him enough for afortable retirement. Sure, she provided a vi and a monthly allowance, but he thought $300,000 a month was reasonable for his needs. Kathryn spoke, breaking his train of thought. "Auntie, how''s my dad doing these past few days?"


    The caregiver answered honestly, "Mr. Janzen is recovering well, but given his age, the doctor suggested he stay a few more days before going home."


    Holden chimed in, "The doctor says I should be here at least another two weeks."


    Deep down, he dreaded leaving the hospital. At home, without the dedicated caregiver, he knew he''d be neglected. His sons were preupied with their own lives, and though his daughter-inw showed outward respect, she never truly cared.


    Kathryn raised an eyebrow. "The New Year''sing up, Dad. Are you nning to celebrate here in the hospital?"


    She signaled the caregiver to leave before walking over with the bouquet, recing the wilted flowers in the vase with the fresh ones she''d brought.


    Holden''s face soured. "Why''d you bring flowers? They''re useless-they just sit there, wilt, and die. It''d be better if you brought food. I''d be happier with that."


    "Dad, you don''tck food," Kathryn replied, ncing at the untouched fruit basket she''d bought on herst visit.


    He scoffed. "Those fruits are nd. I''ve spent most of my life eating imported ones; I can''t stand these basic, seasonal ones. You should bring me some nutritional supplements. I need to build my strength back up."


    Kathryn pulled a chair closer and sat down, smiling in a way that Holden found infuriating.


    "Dad, Mom''s gone," Kathryn said pointedly. "She might not have loved you deeply, but she was your wife for decades and gave you children. Because of her, you lived a life of luxury, ate well, and never wanted for anything. Now that she''s gone, those days are over. You''ll eat what I bring you. If you keepining that it''s not good enough, next time, I''ll skip the flowers ande empty-handed. We''re family, after all-no need for pleasantries."


    Holden''s jaw clenched. This daughter of his, so unfilial! She only ever riled him up.


    "Kathryn, what I said earlier... that was just me venting."


    Kathryn''s eyes narrowed yfully. "Oh? What did you say, Dad? I must''ve missed it. Care to repeat?"T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Holden hesitated, his face tightening. "It was nothing. Forget it." She wasn''t going to admit she''d heard himin, so he decided to drop it. No point repeating himself if she was just ying coy.


    "Dad, want an apple? I''ll wash one for you," Kathryn offered, but before he could respond, she grabbed two apples, washed them, and handed one to him while biting into her own.


    Holden disliked apples but epted it anyway.


    "So, Dad," Kathryn said between bites, "are you really nning to stay here another two weeks?"


    With irritation flickering in his eyes, Holden snapped, "Where else would I go? Once I''m out of the hospital, where am I supposed to stay? Except for you and Pedro, the rest of us aren''t even allowed into the Farrell mansion anymore."

 Chapter 3848

    Holden''s frustration bubbled over. "Kathryn, where''s your pride? That''s our home-how can you just hand it over and bow down? If your mother knew, she''d be rolling in her grave!" Kathryn took another bite of her apple, unfazed. "It was never really mine, Dad. Before Mom passed, she realized her mistakes and wanted to make things right with Auntie. Everything she took-control of the family estate, the mansion, the properties-was meant to go back to Auntie''s side of the family. I''m honoring her wishes. It''s called being a good daughter."


    Holden''s expression darkened. "Your mother didn''t say anything like that before she died! There''s no way she wanted you to give everything away. Don''t try to pull one over on me." "Dad," Kathryn replied, her voice sharp, "you weren''t even there when she passed. How could you know what she said? Everything Mom left me is mine now, and I''ll manage it how I see fit. You don''t need to worry about it. Just focus on healing. If you''re set on staying here, fine. Spend the New Year in the hospital. If not, I''ll arrange a ride to take you back to your hometown to recover."


    Holden''s eyes zed with anger. "You''re trying to get rid of me, aren''t you? Kathryn, you ungrateful daughter! I''m your father! Aren''t you afraid I''ll go public and show everyone your true colors?"


    Kathryn smirked. "What do I have to be afraid of, Dad? Even if you talk to the media, who''s going to believe you or care enough to help? This is a Farrell family matter. And let''s be real, you didn''t raise me or show me an ounce of love when I returned. You''ve always had it out for me. The fact that I haven''t cut ties with you is already generous. Don''t think just because I''m giving you some leeway, you can push your luck." Holden''s mouth dropped open, stunned.


    "Look," Kathryn continued, her tone cool, "I''m still a decent person. Even though you never gave me fatherly love, I''m not going to leave you high and dry. When you''re back home, I''ll transfer money to your ount every month for your living expenses." Holden''s eyes lit up with hope. "How much? Your mother held me back my entire life I never had more than $500 in my pocket. I''m not asking for much, just $10,000 a day." Kathryn snorted. "Dad, $10,000 a day? You must be joking. I''ll send you $10,000 a month."


    The smile fell from Holden''s face, reced by rage. "$10,000 a month?T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn, are you serious? You might as well be tossing change to a beggar. I''m your father, your real father! Your mother left you a fortune, and you think $10,000 is enough for me?"


    Back when rissa was alive, Holden had at least $400 or $500 a day far more than what Kathryn was offering now.


    "Dad," Kathryn said calmly, "$10,000 a month is more than enough back home. There are people working full-time who don''t even make that much. Besides, if you''re so unsatisfied, my three brothers can pitch in too. If they each contribute $10,000, that''s $40,000 a month. That should be more than enough for you to livefortably."

 Chapter 3849

    Chapter3849This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kathryn added, "Dad, if you still think $40,000 isn''t enough, you can wait until you recover and get a job as a security guard or cleaner to make a few thousand dors a month." Holden was stunned. He was in his seventies and had never worked a day in his life.


    After a moment, he responded, "I''m over seventy, and you expect me to work? Whatpany would hire a security guard in his seventies?"


    Kathryn''s tone was cold. "Since you know you can''t earn money, stopining about what your children provide. I''m the daughter you dislike, yet I''m giving you $10,000 a month for living expenses, which is more than generous. If you keepining, I''ll reduce it to $5,000. If that''s not enough, ask your son or sue the daughter you adore to fight for her estate." "Yes... $10,000 is fine," Holden conceded. "Just remember to send it on time. Your brothers all have families and children to support. Life will be hard for them in the future, unlike you, who livefortably without that burden. You''re the one set to inherit most of your mother''s estate. Kathryn, I admit, I don''t like you, but you''re still my child. Blood ties can''t be broken, and your brothers are connected to you no matter what. When you inherit, consider sharing some of it with them. "They have children who need school fees, andter, those children will need homes, cars, and wedding expenses. It''s costly, and your brothers aren''t good with business-they tend to lose money. In the future, they might only have rental ie to survive, and making just tens of thousands a month will be tough." Kathryn''s expression hardened. "Other people manage to support their families and pay mortgages and car loans on tens of thousands a month. My brothers make that much or even more in rental ie and still im it''s hard to live. How does that make sense? "They want to live like Mom did, spending recklessly and relying on her to bail them out. But those days are over. Mom may have spoiled them, but they never learned to stand on their own. Parents can''t be around forever. They took kickbacks and embezzled from thepany-I haven''t even asked them to pay that money back. I''ve let it go because we''re family. What more do they want?"


    "My eldest brother''s assets total over $88.6 million. My second brother''s real estate and other holdings are worth over $50 million. My third brother and his wife run multiple shops and have over $70 million in assets. If they each inherit just 2% of Mom''s estate, they''ll be close to $100 million. And they still say they''re struggling? What would ordinary people think of that?" Holden was shocked that Kathryn knew so much about her brothers'' finances. After a pause, he murmured, "They have fixed assets, but they might not even have $10 million in liquid cash." Kathryn countered, "Dad, didn''t I suggest they move back home? They should sell their city properties and businesses, cash out, and settle down. With their current assets, they''d be wealthy back home."

 Chapter 3850

    Holden''s hometown was a small, quiet ce. Moving back there would make them seem wealthy.


    Kathryn continued, "After the New Year, Liberty will return to take over the


    Farrell Group and manage the family''s affairs. I''ll be leaving Jensburg with Pedro. How Liberty and the others handle my brothers isn''t something I can control or help with. They need to avoid selling their properties and just rent them out." With that, Kathryn said no more.


    She knew that as long as her brothers stayed in Jensburg, they''d end up with nothing sooner orter. Their relentless desire to challenge Liberty would only backfire, leaving them empty-handed. Kathryn''s only advice was for them to sell their assets and leave the city, just as she nned to do.


    She didn''t doubt Liberty''s intentions or think Liberty would definitely go after them, but people change, and tomorrow was uncertain. It made sense to leave while their rtionship was still civil, avoiding any instigation that could pit them against Liberty. Maintaining a positive impression and keeping their rtionship amicable would allow them to meet in the future without bitterness.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "My brothers have their own families-that''s their responsibility. I''m not obligated to help them, let alone raise their children. It''s better for them to raise their kids to be independent than to leave them money they can''t manage. If they don''t have the ability to hold on to their assets, no amount of money will save them.


    As for Mom''s estate, she made her wishes clear. I''ll follow her instructions and divide it fairly. I''m not looking to shortchange my brothers. Dad, if you keep bringing this up, I won''t visit anymore. I''m tired of these conversations," Kathryn said, taking another bite of her apple.


    Holden''s face flushed with anger; he wanted to leap up and hit her, but he knew better. Even if Pedro hadn''t been around, he wouldn''t dare. Kathryn was a mirror image of her mother, rissa.


    rissa had been fierce enough to threaten Holden''s life when she sensed he might try to control Kathryn after she was gone. That act haunted Holden''s dreams; he''d wake up in a cold sweat after dreaming of being shot by rissa. And it was freezing in Jensburg.


    Kathryn was even tougher than rissa. While rissa, who had been married to Holden for decades and bore him four children, had sometimes held back for the sake of the family, Kathryn showed no such restraint. The only time rissa crossed the line was when she tried to take him down with her to protect Kathryn''s future from his influence. Kathryn, however, had no qualms about standing up to her father.


    His sons had urged him to reason with Kathryn, but she didn''t budge. Holden felt he had done all he could.


    "Understood. I won''t bring it up again when you visit. Just don''t forget to send the living expenses every month," Holden said. His biggest worry was that Kathryn would cut him offpletely if she lost her temper.


    Noting Holden''s nervousness, Kathryn softened slightly and said, "Dad, remind my brothers that even if they take it to court, the division of Mom''s estate won''t change. I didn''t even know she had made that kind of will until after she passed."

 Chapter 3851

    Kathryn stood up and looked directly at Holden. "That''s what Mom intended. If they push thiswsuit, they''ll lose, and if they push me, they''ll have even more to worry about. Tell them to sell their properties and stores while they still can. Once they''re back home, they should see these past few decades as just a dream.


    Your injury still needs time to heal, so rest up and stop bad-mouthing us to the housekeeper. You need to understand your position and face reality.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marrying my mother was your choice, and it set the course for your life. You can''t me anyone else. The Janzen family gained plenty from that union-it was a fair trade. There''s no room forints."


    Holden''s face flushed with anger and embarrassment. Kathryn had clearly overheard him grumbling to the servant.


    "Kathryn, call Pedro in. I need to speak with him," Holden said hastily, trying to regain some control.


    Kathryn paused, ncing at him before replying, "Pedro and I are a team, and he listens to me. Whether he marries me or I marry him, there will be no bride price or dowry involved. Dad, don''t get any ideas about asking him for one. Every dor he earns goes to me. I''ve already told him I don''t need a bride price or dowry." Holden''s expression darkened. "Have you never seen a man in your life? You''d marry him without a bride price?" He had been hoping to talk Pedro into offering one, but Kathryn had shut that down before he could try.


    "Everything Pedro has is already mine. Why would I need a gift? If anything, it''s good he didn''t ask me for a bride price. Dad, rest well. I''m leaving now, and make sure to share what I said with my brothers."


    Kathryn walked out of the hospital room, Holden''s furious eyes following her as she left. After giving the servant some instructions, she and Pedro exited the building.


    Finishing thest bite of her apple, Kathryn tossed the core into a nearby trash can. Pedro handed her a tissue to clean her hands.


    "I feel so much better," Kathryn said with a smile. "Dad''s livid. He''ll probably stay mad for a while. When my brothers visit him, he''llin non-stop, which will just sour their moods. Not that their moods have been greattely anyway."


    Ever since they learned their mother''s will had been amended to allocate her estate differently, Kathryn''s brothers had been beside themselves with anger. They''d even tried returning to the Farrell family mansion to im their mother''s jewelry but couldn''t get past the front gates.


    The jewelry was meant for Kathryn, with each sister-inw and niece receiving a piece as a keepsake.


    Pedro smiled warmly. "As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters." Pedro didn''t concern himself with other people''s moods, even if it was his future father-inw''s.


    As they took the elevator down and reached the hospital''s main entrance, they ran into a familiar face.


    It was Marco''s ex-wife, Erika Irwin-Kathryn''s former sister-inw. She stood bundled in a thick coat, clearly waiting for Kathryn.


    "Kathryn," Erika said, smiling as she greeted her.


    "Sister-inw, what brings you here? Are you visiting Dad, or do you have someone else in the hospital?" Kathryn asked.


    Kathryn''s rtionship with her sisters-inw hadn''t always been smooth. When she first returned, all three had treated her poorly, bending over backward to please Shiloh and even helping Shiloh undermine her.

 Chapter 3852

    Kathryn eventually discovered that her brothers had been unfaithful, and their wives knew it too, creating chaos at home. From a woman''s perspective, Kathryn sympathized with her sisters-inw and stood up for them. She even confronted her brothers, but they brushed off her warnings. It wasn''t until their father''s own infidelity was exposed by their mother-and their brothers faced consequences-that they finally broke things off with their mistresses. From then on, the sisters-inw treated Kathryn much better, and over time, a series of events brought them closer together.


    "Kathryn, your eldest brother and I are divorced now. I''m not really your sisterinw anymore," Erika said when they met outside the hospital. "You can just call me Sister Irwin. I came looking for you and stopped by thepany first, but they told me you were here." Erika nced at Pedro, then walked alongside Kathryn. She asked how Holden was doing.


    "My dad''s recovering well," Kathryn replied. "He says he needs to stay in the hospital for another couple of weeks, so I''m letting him stay."


    Erika''s expression hardened. "He''s using his time here to try and keep control over you. Kathryn, I regret the way I treated you before. I sided with your eldest brother and even Shiloh to go against you. But I''ve learned who truly matters. Now, I genuinely wish for your happiness."


    "Thank you, Sister Irwin. I know, and you don''t have to worry-I''m not upset," Kathryn said, still using the old form of address out of habit.


    "None of your brothers are good men, and your father''s no better," Erika warned. "You need to stay far away from them. Be tough, don''t soften up, and don''t let them manipte you. They won''t hesitate to disregard their own blood."


    Erika had been part of their schemes and knew exactly how Marco and the others thought.


    Kathryn''s smile was cool and confident. "Sister-inw, you''ve known me for over two years now. Do you really think I''m someone who can be pushed around?"


    When she first returned, Kathryn had yed the part of a fragile, overwhelmed woman uninterested in taking over the Farrell legacy. But those days were long past. Over the past six months, she''d stopped pretending and faced her reality head-on. Her true nature had emerged, and people often remarked that she was every bit rissa''s daughter.


    They said she was ruthless, just like rissa. But Kathryn upheld the traditions of the Farrell family, always putting their legacy first.


    Erika rxed and smiled. "I guess that''s just me overthinking. It''s a relief to see you so clear-headed."


    "What do you n to do now, Sister Irwin?" Kathryn asked.


    Erika looked up at the overcast sky. The weather was dreary and gray-a perfect match for her somber mood.


    "I want to travel for a bit, clear my mind. Then I''lle back, maybe open a little store and run a small business. I don''t need much, just enough to cover my expenses. The kids are getting older, and your mother already set up their education funds, so I don''t need to worry about that. It''s time for me to live life on my own terms."


    Kathryn''s expression softened. "Do you think you''ll remarry?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Erika shook her head slowly. "Your brother and I were married for nearly twenty years, and looking back, most of it was a mess. I was drawn to the status and wealth of the Farrell family-everything they had that my own family didn''t."

 Chapter 3853

    Chapter3853


    After a moment of silence, Erika went on, "But what did I end up with? Your older brother nearly cost me my life for someone else. That''s when I gave up and realized a simple truth: a good marriage brings joy, but a bad one leaves you scarred. My kids are grown now, and I don''t think about getting remarried. I''m fine on my own. If I meet someone who shares my interests, I might fall in love, but marriage isn''t on the table."


    Kathryn sighed, "Even though he''s my brother, from a woman''s perspective, he''s not a good man. He''s not someone you should have trusted your life with. He''s cheated, and he''ll keep doing it. I support your divorce. Live for yourself, and don''t worry about what people say. The kids are getting older- they''ll understand your decision." Er¨ªka nodded, "They''re all on my side. Even though we had a nanny, I was the one who took care of them most of the time. They''re closest to me. If I divorce your brother, none of them would choose to live with him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m not thinking about marriage again, and if the kids want to stay with me, I''ll take them. He can visit and maintain a rtionship with them, and help out financially."


    Marco didn''t have feelings for Erika anymore. If he did, he wouldn''t have cheated.


    Still, he loved his kids, even though he was often away. He provided financially, but the kids saw him more as an ATM than a father.


    "Are you really walking away from the Farrell Group?" Erika asked, changing the topic.


    "It''s not a matter of walking away or not," Kathryn replied. "The real question is whether it was ever mine to im. It clearly wasn''t, and the Farrell family isn''t mine either. I don''t want to fight for something that doesn''t belong to me." Erika fell silent before sighing, "Honestly, I wish you would take over the Farrell family. You''re their aunt, and if you did, it would make life easier for the kids here in Jensburg."


    "If you give it all up and leave, the kids could struggle. They don''t have your mother''s sharp mind or yours. They''re more like your brother-average and not great with money. Life''s getting harder. What will they do if they have no support?"


    Kathryn offered a reassuring smile. "Sister-inw, everyone''s got their own path. My nieces and nephews might not be extraordinary, but if they''re grounded and work hard, they can find stable jobs and live decent lives. You and my brother have enough assets. If they ever hit rock bottom, they cane back and lean on what you''ve built. Keep your house and shop. Rent them out for a steady ie. It''ll be enough to live on. If the kids don''t have the skills for bigger things, they can run their own small businesses. They won''t have to pay rent, so whatever they make, it''s theirs. They won''t go hungry. Plus, Mom left some money for each of them-it''s enough to get by. If you don''t feel like investing, just keep it in the bank for interest. If you do decide to invest, be cautious and don''t risk everything. Maybe buy another house or a shop and rent it out. With some nning, they''ll be fine." Kathryn saw through Erika''s real motive. She was trying to convince her to take over the Farrell family and not let it fall into someone else''s hands.

 Chapter 3854

    It seemed likely that Marco had asked Erika to act as a go-between.


    Even though they were divorced, they shared children, and for their children''s future, Erika would set aside her personal issues with Marco to speak to Kathryn and try to convince her.


    Kathryn saw through it but chose not toment. It didn''t matter who tried to persuade her; it wouldn''t work. She had no interest in taking what wasn''t hers. The reality was that even if she wanted it, she couldn''t have it. Why fight endlessly with the powerful people of Wiltspoon? She had witnessed her mother''s fate and refused to walk the same path. She was still young, and she wanted to live.


    "I''ll divide up the inheritance Mom left and make sure my nieces and nephews each get their share. If they''re adults, they''ll manage it themselves. If they''re still minors, I''ll entrust it to their parents to manage until theye of age. Those are your kids. I trust you won''t cheat them or take what''s rightfully theirs." And if it somehow ended up being misused, that was on them-it had nothing to do with Kathryn.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Erika was quiet for a moment before speaking up. "Kathryn, I''m not here to ask for my kids'' inheritance. Mom''s will is clear, and I trust you to handle it properly. I''mpletely at ease with you in charge." Kathryn wasn''t Shiloh.


    If it were Shiloh handling things, Erika would be worried her children''s shares might vanish.


    But with Kathryn, there was no reason to worry.


    Kathryn treated all her nieces and nephews equally. They weren''t especially close, but there was mutual respect.


    The kids were quick to ept Kathryn when she came back. To them, having another aunt was a positive thing. They called both Shiloh and Kathryn "Aunt," without caring who was biological or not.


    Kids lived in simpler worlds. They didn''t scheme against Kathryn, and because of that, her rtionship with them was warmer than with her three brothers.


    "After the New Year, the Farrell family is bound to have a new head, and it won''t be me. So, I''ll distribute Mom''s personal properties ording to her will. As for thewsuits my brothers are tied up in-they can do whatever they want.


    Unless they somehow bring Mom back to life to rewrite her will, nothing will change, no matter how long they fight. And as for the Farrell family''s assets, they belong to the family itself, not Mom''s personal estate. None of us has any right to touch or distribute it. Sister-inw, I''m pretty sure my brother put you up to this. He knows we get along better now, so he thought you might be able to persuade me." Kathryn didn''t hold back in calling out Marco''s n.


    "Sister-inw, when you go back, tell my brother that the valuable items in the Farrell mansion are family heirlooms, passed down from generations of matriarchs. They can''t be moved or sold. As for Mom''s jewelry, those pieces she inherited from Aunt Audrey will go back to my cousin as intended.


    Anything Mom bought herself and specifically mentioned in her will, I''ll distribute fairly. But if it''s something that isn''t meant to be divided, no one should even think about taking it. Coveting it is pointless. And don''t assume that just because my cousin Audrey has left Jensburg, she''s out of the picture. Her connections run deep-she could find anyone, anywhere, and reim what''s hers.


    There''s a caf¨¦ just outside the hospital. How about we go grab a cup of coffee and talk more there?"

 Chapter 3855

    Erika quickly said, "No, I need to get back and help the kids with their homework. There''s so much of it during winter break. If I don''t keep an eye on them, they''ll just y games on their phones." Kathryn nodded. "You''re right, sister-inw. Make sure to stay on top of it. Don''t let them get lost in gaming and watching videos. If you have the time, it''s best to supervise them yourself. Kids can''t be expected to have that kind of self-control. Even we adults struggle to put down our phones."


    It was adults who set the example for kids'' habits with electronics. Parents often upied themselves with their phones, avoiding interaction with their kids. And when the kids got restless, parents handed them devices to keep them quiet so they could continue using their own in peace. But that just led to children bing glued to screens.


    When their school performance dropped, parents suddenlyid down strict rules, taking the devices away. Chaos followed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Some kids even resorted to extreme behavior, threatening to harm themselves if they weren''t given their phones. Tragically, some even carried out those threats.


    Every child starts as a nk te. And what gets drawn on that te depends on their parents, doesn''t it?


    People always say parents are a child''s first teachers, and their actions and words shape their kids'' lives.


    Erika sighed. "I wasn''t strict enough with them before, and now it''s hard to turn things around. If I ease up, they''re sweet and loving. But if I push them on their studies, it''s a constant battle. Helping them with homework sometimes feels like it''s going to give me a heart attack." Kathryn wasn''t sure how to respond.


    Erika continued, "You and Mr. Fraser should head home now. I won''t keep you any longer. But if you do decide to leave, let me know ahead of time so we can have onest meal together. We might not be sisters-inw anymore, but we can still be friends. You''ll always be my kids'' aunt." Erika knew Kathryn nned to leave Jensburg.


    They parted ways in the hospital parking lot.


    Kathryn stood by her car, watching until Erika was out of sight before getting in.


    Meanwhile, Marco was at a caf¨¦ near the hospital, nervously sipping his second cup of coffee. He didn''t know how Erika''s conversation with Kathryn had gone or if Kathryn had been willing to listen.


    He tried to manage his expectations, telling himself not to get his hopes up. But hope was hard to squash, and it left him feeling on edge.


    When Erika walked in, Marco stood up and waved her over.


    She sat across from him. "Want some coffee? I''ll get you a cup," Marco offered, trying to sound upbeat.


    "No, I''m fine," Erika replied. "I''m just here to tell you how it went. Kathryn''s mind is set, and nothing will change it¡ªnot even a herd of wild horses. Don''t push it any further; it''s pointless. Don''t even think aboutwsuits-they won''t change anything. The will was left by your mother, and Kathryn didn''t alter a thing. It''s legitimate. ept it for what it is. From your mom''s estate, you''re entitled to about 2%. That''s more than enough to livefortably for the rest of your life. Leave the kids'' shares to me. I''ll manage them until they''re old enough to handle things on their own."


    Marco was bound to remarry. He had been seeing other women even before their divorce. Now, as a single man with no kids living at home, it was only a matter of time before he started dating again. Remarriage was highly likely. Erika feared that if the children''s shares fell into Marco''s hands, he would spend them. Better to secure their future now, while Marco was still somewhat cooperative.

 Chapter 3856

    Chapter3856


    Erika said, "You need to pay the child support in full and upfront, just like we agreed. That way, if you remarry and your new wife takes control of your finances, she won''t stop you from fulfilling your obligations." Marco''s expression darkened. He hadshed out at Kathryn, but deep down, he knew the reality. He sighed. "Fine. You can take the share Mom left for the kids. I''ll make sure to pay their support in full when I get back. I won''t leave you short." He would stick to the divorce agreement. After all, it was for his kids. Marco''s father had told him that the children would stay with Erika if she wanted them. Erika, as their mother, would always care for them.


    With the children living with her, Marco''s path to remarrying would be easier. His mind was already wandering toward his future prospects. Now divorced and with his mother gone, he had no one to answer to. He was a free man, able to date openly. If he found someone he truly liked, he could remarry, have a wedding, and start fresh with more children. He had the money for it.


    Erika stood up. "I''ve delivered Kathryn''s message. The rest is up to you. Don''t contact me unless it''s important. If you want to see the kids, call and ask them. You can visit anytime, but that''s their choice." She wouldn''t stand in the way of Marco seeing his children.


    Marco nodded, making no attempt to stop Erika from leaving.


    Eventually, Holden and his three sons seemed to ept the inevitable. The fighting subsided, and Kathryn finally found some peace.


    It was the 25th day of the lunar month.


    That day, Liberty and Duncan flew back to Wiltspoon from Jensburg.


    As they walked out of the airport, they spotted Sonny dashing toward them, excitement radiating from him like a little burst of sunshine. "Mom!"


    Sonny''s voice was full of joy as he called out.


    Liberty''s face lit up, and she quickened her pace, scooping her son up into a tight hug.


    "Mom!" Sonny wrapped his arms around her neck, repeating the word over and over. Suddenly, his happy tone turned tearful.


    "Why are you crying, Sonny?" Liberty asked, loosening her hold to check on him.


    But Sonny clung to her even tighter, burying his face in her shoulder. His voice was muffled and choked with emotion. "I missed you, Mom. I missed you so much."


    Liberty''s heart melted, a wave of tenderness and guilt washing over her.


    Even though Sonny was clever and mature for his age, he was still just a little boy. Months without his mother had taken a toll, no matter how brave he''d seemed. Seeing her again brought out all the feelings he''d been holding back. The joy of being reunited came with the release of bottled-up sadness.


    Liberty spent several minutesforting him, assuring him that she''d be with him for the entire winter break. Finally, Sonny''s tears slowed, and his sobs turned into quiet sniffles. Just then, Serenity and Zachary arrived.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Serenity handed Liberty a packet of tissues. "Here, wipe his face, Sis."


    Liberty took the tissues, dabbing at Sonny''s tear-streaked cheeks and runny nose. When she looked up at Serenity, she noticed her sister''s rounded belly.


    "Duncan already told the family we wereing. You didn''t have to make the trip," Liberty said. "You must be exhausted with that big belly, driving all this way."


    Serenity smiled warmly. "I''m not tired at all. Sonny''s been counting down to this day. He made us leave bright and early toe pick you up."


    Her belly wasn''t thatrge yet, and she felt fine after the hour-long drive. Getting out and moving around was still manageable.

 Chapter 3857

    "I told Mrs. Lewis not to worry about picking you up at the airport. Zachary and I wille get you ourselves."


    Serenity then turned, smiling warmly at Duncan in greeting.


    Duncan, usually gruff and no-nonsense, looked noticeably softer. Love had a way of changing people.


    Liberty was finally back.


    She set Sonny down gently.


    Though he''d shed a few tears, Sonny still clung tightly to Liberty. Even Duncan, standing close by, couldn''t get him to let go. All Duncan could do was reach out to gently stroke Sonny''s little face. The boy pouted, clearly upset. He looked up at Duncan andined,


    "Uncle Duncan, you went to find Mom without waiting for me."


    Duncan knelt down and said, "You told me you''d be ying for a while, so I thought I''d go ahead. But now we''re both back, aren''t we? Next time, I''ll make sure to ask you first, okay? Don''t stay mad at me I even bought you lots of new toys. Come here, let me hug you. I missed you." Sonny crossed his arms, frowning. "No, Uncle Duncan, you didn''t miss me. You only missed Mom. I missed her too, and I want to be with her."


    While Sonny had been having fun while Liberty was away, seeing her now brought all his feelings rushing back. He felt abandoned, like she''d been gone forever. Video calls weren''t the same, especially since they didn''t happen every day. Liberty was often too busy or could only callte at night, when Sonny had already fallen asleep. Sensing her son''s sadness, Liberty bent down and lifted him again.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom''s here with you until you start school," she assured him, kissing his cheek. "I work hard, and sometimes it means I can''t be with you as much as I''d like. But you''re the most important thing to me, Sonny. I love you so much, and everything I do is to give you a better life."


    Sonny returned the kiss and murmured, "I know, Mom. I just missed you.


    You''ve been gone so long. I''m really happy to see you, but now that you''re here, I feel like crying."


    Liberty held him close, letting him settle against her.


    Serenity put a gentle hand on Sonny''s head and said, "Sonny, why don''t you walk for a bit? Mom just got back, and she''s tired. Let her rest."


    Liberty shook her head, smiling. "I''m fine. I''ll carry him."


    But Sonny wriggled to the ground and made his way to Duncan. Climbing up onto Duncan''sp, he looked back at Liberty and said, "I''m not letting Uncle Duncan off the hook-I just don''t want Mom to get tired."


    Duncan chuckled. "Of course, of course, you haven''t forgiven me. Let me carry you for a bit, so Mom can rest. That''ll give me a chance to make it up to you. How does that sound?"


    Sonny eyed him seriously. "Okay, Uncle Duncan, but that depends on how well you do."


    Duncanughed and then showered Sonny''s cheek with yful kisses, which Sonny pushed away with a grimace.


    "Uncle Duncan! It''s been ages since you shaved-your beard''s all prickly!" Sonnyined.


    Duncan rubbed his chin with a grin and said, "You''re right. I''ll shave as soon as I get home, just to stay handsome for your mom."


    Liberty chuckled, shaking her head. "Sonny, you really think I''m that picky?" Duncan smiled back at her. "It''s true, though. I''ll keep myself looking sharp- just for her."

 Chapter 3858

    The group strolled toward the parking lot,ughing and chatting as they went.


    Duncan and Liberty got into one car with Sonny, while Zachary and Serenity took another. With several bodyguard vehicles escorting them, the two luxury cars exited the airport and headed downtown. Once they reached the city, Liberty decided to head to her own home first to settle in. After dropping off her luggage and rxing for a bit, she joined Serenity and Zachary at Wildridge Manor.


    That evening, they all enjoyed dinner together at the York residence. They spent hours catching up, sharing stories about Jensburg, and chatting with the family elders until most of the day had slipped by. Since Liberty was back, Sonny nned to stay with her at her home. After lunch, he eagerly dashed upstairs to pack his things and gather his favorite toys.


    As the adults continued their conversation, Sonny came downstairs, dragging a small suitcase and clutching two stuffed animals.


    "Is Sonny leaving?" Tania asked, noticing him heading downstairs with his suitcase. She rose and walked over, her voice soft. "Won''t you stay a couple more days? We''ll miss you so much." Having Sonny around always brought extra warmth and energy to the house, and the York family elders adored him.


    Tania took Sonny''s little suitcase, freeing her other hand to hold his. They made their way downstairs together.


    "Grandma Tania," Sonny exined, "I''lle see you every day. Aunt Seren and Uncle Zack are on break, so whenever I can, I''lle y and keep youpany. But now that my mom''s back, I want to be with her." It had been a long time since Sonny had been able to live with Liberty.


    "And I want to y with Uncle Rowan too," Sonny added. "Grandma Tania, tell Uncle Rowan to finish his homework fast so he can take me to set off fireworks at New Year."


    Fireworks weren''t allowed in the city, but Wildridge Manor was in the suburbs, with a bigwn that made it safe to set them off. The Yorks had already stocked up on plenty of fireworks for the New Year festivities. What kid doesn''t love fireworks? Sonny could hardly wait and even wanted to light some himself. Rowan had bought some smaller, safer ones just for him, and Sonny had been looking forward to them for a while.


    At the bottom of the hill, other kids had already started ying with their small fireworks, but Serenity was strict about safety and didn''t let Sonny y on his own. He was only allowed with Rowan nearby. Rowan''s mother chuckled, adding, "Rowan already finished his homework and is working on more assignments. His brothers gave him several sets of practice papers as New Year''s presents." Sonny shook his head with a sympathetic smile. "Good thing I don''t have so many brothers. No one''s going to give me a bunch of papers for New Year!"


    Even at his young age, Sonny understood that getting extra homework as a holiday gift was hardly a treat. He felt sorry for Uncle Rowan, thinking it might be better not to have too many brothers. Eight sets of papers for the holiday? That sounded exhausting! The familyughed at his earnest expression.


    The family''s matriarch then beckoned Sonny over, and he nestled into her arms as she lifted him up.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Sonny," she said with a gentle smile, "go home and spend time with your mom, bute back for New Year''s. Your great-grandmother will miss you."


    Liberty''s return was a brief chance for mother and son to be together again. After the New Year, she would need to return to Jensburg, and it might be months-maybe even half a year-before she''d be back. Until things settled down there, Liberty and Sonny would have to endure another long separation.

 Chapter 3859

    "Grandma, whenever you miss me, just call my mom, and I''lle see you! But I bet we''ll be here every day. Auntie''s here, and we wouldn''t want to miss her." With the New Year approaching, Serenity and Zachary were also preparing to move back to the vi.


    Following tradition, many family members were returning to Wildridge Manor, as set by the olddy. Though everyone usually preferred their homes in the city for convenience, they always came together at the manor for the New Year, honoring the family''s reunion custom. After the third day, everyone could go wherever they pleased.


    The olddy had no daughters of her own, so she cherished this time to be with her family. On the second day of the New Year, when most married daughters returned to their parents'' homes, she often visited her daughters-inw''s families, delighting in their lively reunions.


    "Alright," the olddy chuckled, "if I miss you, I''ll call your mom to bring you over. Or maybe I''lle to your house for dinner-is that okay?"


    Sonny''s eyes lit up. "Grandma, let''s go now! Pack up, ande stay at my house for a few days!"


    Everyoneughed, especially the olddy, who hugged Sonny and called him her "sweetheart."


    After exchanging warm goodbyes, Serenity and Zachary saw Liberty, Sonny, and Duncan off.


    "Seren, no need to see us out in the cold. Go back and get some rest," Liberty urged, halting Serenity on the front steps.


    Serenity watched as Sonny and Liberty climbed into the car.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Auntie, goodbye!" Sonny stuck his head out of the car window, waving cheerfully.


    "Sonny, make sure you listen to your mom!" Serenity called back.


    Sonny nodded, pulled his head back inside, and cozied up between Liberty and Duncan, feeling safe and content.


    In Sonny''s eyes, Duncan was like a second father now. Sitting with his mom and Duncan filled him with happiness. He hugged Liberty, then climbed onto Duncan''sp, snuggling in and calling him "Uncle Duncan" with a soft, affectionate tone that softened Duncan''s rough exterior. Duncan hugged him and gave him a kiss, but Sonny immediatelyughed andined about his prickly beard. Laughter filled the car as they drove home.


    After over an hour, they arrived. Just as they settled in, Duncan''s phone rang. It was his mom, Mrs. Lewis.


    "Duncan," Mrs. Lewis began, "Liberty came back with you, right? When will you bring her and Sonny to our house? New Year''s nearly here, and we''d love to celebrate with them."


    Duncan replied, "Mom, we just picked up Sonny from Wildridge Manor. We''ll rest here a bit before heading over. We''re also nning to visit the Stone family."


    Liberty''s aunt, Audrey, was part of the Stone family, and with Liberty back in town, visiting them was a priority-not only for family but also to discuss important matters about the Farrell family in Jensburg. Audrey and her rtives had returned to Wiltspoon before Liberty, and Mr. Jimenez was staying with them for care, so Liberty wanted to visit him as well.


    Mrs. Lewis paused, then added with a hint of excitement, "That''s all wonderful. But what about your news with Liberty?"

 Chapter 3860

    Duncan nced at Liberty and replied, "I think I can make it to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow to handle the paperwork. Liberty hasn''t mentioned her avability, but I believe tomorrow should work."


    Mrs. Lewis responded, "Try to go tomorrow. The Bureau will close for the New Year, and we don''t want any dys. Once it''s done, I''ll have you review the betrothal gifts. If you''re satisfied, I''ll send them to Liberty''s family. I''ve also had someone pick out several auspicious wedding dates, but you''ll need to discuss them with Audrey and Serenity to choose a date that suits Liberty''s schedule and family needs."


    Mrs. Lewis understood how much Liberty was managing. As the eldest daughter and sister, Liberty had always carried a heavy load first raising her younger sister and now taking on the responsibilities of the Farrell family. It pained Mrs. Lewis to see Liberty shoulder such stress. She wished Liberty could focus solely on her restaurant, but as the eldest sibling, Liberty''s sense of duty was undeniable. Duncan nodded gently, "Mom, let''s go over all this when we get back. I know time''s tight, but I want the wedding with Liberty to be as grand as Zachary and Serenity''s was."


    "Absolutely," Mrs. Lewis assured him. "Liberty will have everything Serenity did. She''ll be treated with love and respect, and we''ll make sure she doesn''t face any hardships with us."


    She was genuinely overjoyed that her youngest son, about to turn 37, had finally found love. She''d once hesitated, believing in traditional "well-matched" marriages, but after everything her family had been through, she now understood that happiness mattered most. "Well, let''s discuss it when you get back. Hurry up-I miss Sonny so much!" Mrs. Lewis said warmly.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Sonny wasn''t her biological grandson, Mrs. Lewis adored him as if he were.


    Sonny was charming, kind, and affectionate, and her entire family cherished him. For Liberty''s peace of mind, they went out of their way to show her that Sonny would be embraced by the Lewis family. Duncan chuckled, "Mom, I know you''re really just excited to see Sonny. When he''s around, I''m basically invisible."


    "Exactly," sheughed, "Sonny''s just so much cuter than you. Now bring him home quickly; I can''t wait to see him!"


    Sonny had recently spent over ten days in Annenburg, and Mrs. Lewis genuinely missed having him around. She and Duncan ended the call, and Liberty turned to him with a gentle question. "Was that your mom calling?"


    "Yeah," Duncan replied. "She was asking when we''d be back. I told her we''de after


    you''ve had a chance to rest-probably just in time for dinner. Is that alright?"


    Duncan watched Liberty closely, hoping she didn''t mind him making these ns on her behalf. Liberty simply smiled and replied softly, "Of course, that''s fine. I''m not tired, so let''s go as nned."

 Chapter 3861

    Liberty hesitated. "We just got back, and I haven''t prepared any gifts. It''d feel wrong to show up empty-handed at your family''s ce."


    She thought for a moment. "Let me see if I have anything here that could work as gifts. I think I have some nutritional supplements-I''ll bring those for your parents. Then, maybe I''ll pick up some small gifts for your nieces and nephews. As for your sisters-iw, I could give them some jewelry and skincare products I haven''t used yet." Liberty had received plenty of jewelry and skincare items over time, mostly gifts from her sister Serenity, her aunt Audrey, and her cousin Elisa. She hardly bought any for herself; the jewelry she wore now, along with most of her skincare products and clothes, hade from Duncan. Whenever she tried to refuse, he would insist it was a sign of her epting his love, so she''d reluctantly agreed to keep them.


    As she spoke, Liberty began gathering the supplements from her cab. She had a lot-after Serenity became pregnant, people sent her various nutritional gifts, and she''d shared them with Liberty. But after working hard to regain her slim figure, Liberty was careful with her diet, only asionally having a little. "Mom, are we going to Uncle Duncan''s house?" Sonny asked eagerly. "I can get gifts ready for my cousins! I have lots of new toys and dolls I could give them. The dolls can go to the girls, and I''ll give the boys some of my toys."


    Sonny already understood that his cousins liked different things, and he was excited to share. During past visits, he''d noticed the girls had many dolls in their rooms and knew they''d love his gifts.


    Duncan chuckled, watching Liberty and Sonny bustle about. "You two are already on it! Honestly, Liberty, you don''t need to bring anything. Soon we''ll be family, and every time youe, bringing gifts feels a bit formal. Juste like it''s your own home. My family has everything we need, and if you bring too much, my parents will feel the need toment on it."


    Duncan walked over to Liberty, steadying himself against the cab. "My brothers don''t need anything. For my sisters-inw, if you really want, just bring some skincare products. Jewelry isn''t necessary-they have so much they could start their own store! And honestly, you and Sonnying over is more than enough. If you bring gifts, we''ll end up needing two cars just to carry everything back!"


    Still, Liberty continued packing. "We''re close to bing family, but we aren''t there yet. I haven''t visited in a while, and it feels only right to bring something."


    Sonny scampered upstairs, determined to gather the toys and dolls he''d chosen for his cousins.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Duncan added, smiling, "Trust me, Liberty, my mom will be thrilled just to see you and


    Sonny. She''s been saying how much she misses him-he went off to FC Manor with Serenity after winter break and only just got back."


    Liberty smiled. "He''s been talking nonstop about ying with Titus. It''s a shame Titus can''t visit more often-he onlyes back during longer breaks, like winter or summer."

 Chapter 3862

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3862 Chapter 3862


    "The kids are having such a good time; let''s let them y for a while," Liberty said with a smile.


    Liberty knew that once she married into the Lewis family, Sonny would be living with her there, too. She''d be seeing Mrs. Lewis every day, so there was no rush. For now, she was more than happy to let Sonny enjoy his time with friends. "Exactly," Duncan agreed. "They won''t see each other again until summer break. And by then, Serenity might just be recovering from her confinement, so traveling with Sonny may not be ideal. If I''m avable, I''ll take him to visit, or we could invite Titus to Wiltspoon to spend some time here." Liberty nodded thoughtfully. "If Tituses to visit us, I worry about his safety. We don''t have the same kind of protection for him here as he does at home in Annenburg. His uncles have put a top-notch securitywork in ce there, keeping Titus safe and his enemies far away. I don''t think we could provide that kind of shield here."


    She understood that, as the only surviving member of his family, Titus was vulnerable. He was alive today thanks to the sacrifices of his caretakers, and his guardians had worked hard to let him live freely and have a normal childhood. But Liberty knew that behind that freedom, there was constant, invisible protection. Pulling him away from that shield, even for a visit, felt like a risk too great to take. "True," Duncan said after a pause. "In that case, we''ll go with Sonny to see the Johnson family."


    "But would Sonny and Titus ying together make Sonny a target for Titus''s enemies?" Liberty asked, voicing her concern. "Sonny''s life has been quiet so far. Serenity has been careful to protect him since marrying into the York family." "Thankfully, Sonny''s just her nephew and hasn''t had to deal with too much exposure," she added. "The media is respectful, and even when he''s asionally seen, they rarely publish photos of him. His school is also one of the most secure in the city." Duncan nodded, understanding her worry. "I know, but even if Titus''s enemies knew about Sonny, they wouldn''t act recklessly. Sonny has some of the city''s most powerful families behind him. I don''t think anyone would want to challenge that." Liberty hummed in agreement. "You''re right. Besides, Sonny and I aren''t the same vulnerable mother and child we were two years ago. Anyone trying to cause us trouble would have to think twice."


    After a moment, she continued, "I think Zachary hopes that Sonny and Titus will grow up close and stay lifelong friends. The Johnson family seems to want that, too. It could be really good for both of them."This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Making friends with the powerful allies surrounding Titus wasn''t something many could easily achieve. But for Sonny, this friendship was different-it meant connections with a formidablework of mentors and protectors that went beyond even Lilian''s generation. These were people whose power and influence were so profound that not even the well-connected Bucham family fully understood the extent of it.

 Chapter 3863

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3863


    "Mom, Mom!" Sonny called out from the stairs.


    Liberty and Duncan looked up, their attention immediately on him.


    "What''s wrong?" Liberty asked, a note of concern in her voice.


    "I can''t carry all these toys by myself. Can youe up and help me?" Sonny asked, his hands full.


    Liberty smiled warmly. "Sure, honey. Just make sure you''ve picked out all the gifts for your cousins first."


    "I already did!" Sonny replied with a grin.


    Turning to Duncan, Liberty said, "I''ll go help him with the rest."


    Duncan nodded. "Go ahead."


    Liberty''s household staff included a few nannies who helped keep the ce tidy and looked after Sonny when needed. While they usually rotated their shifts, only two had stayed through the New Year season, as the others had gone home to be with their families. Liberty hadn''t informed the nannies she''d be back that day, figuring she''d message themter. For now, Sonny just needed a little help.


    A few minutester, Liberty and Sonny came down the stairs, arms loaded with toys Sonny had carefully chosen as gifts for his cousins in the Lewis family. His collection was so vast that some toys were still in their original packaging-perfect to share with his cousins. Duncan, who was busy packing the snacks and health supplements Liberty had brought along, looked at them and chuckled. "Anyone who didn''t know might think you two were moving out."


    He grinned at Sonny. "You know, most of your cousins are older-they don''t really y with toys anymore. They''re a little too grown-up for that. You''re the only one who really needs gifts." But Sonny shook his head, determined. "I peeked into my sister''s room and saw tons of dolls. She likes them! I''m not really into dolls, but I have lots of nice ones in my room. They''ll be perfect for my sisters, and I''ll have more space for the toys you just got me, Uncle Duncan!"


    Duncanughed, caught off guard by Sonny''s logic.


    Sonny added proudly, "I want to give gifts to my cousins because even if they don''t love the toys, they''ll still be happy I thought of them. And when they''re happy, they''ll like me even more!"


    Duncan chuckled. "Trust me, Sonny, just being there is enough-they already adore you! They''re excited whenever you visit."


    It was true. The youngest of the Lewis cousins was ten, and it had been a decade since there was a little one in the family. Sonny, a bright, lovable three-year-old, was a wee surprise. Every time he visited, he barely had to walk because his cousins were always taking turns carrying him around. Of course, Sonny had to endure a lot of affection, with his cousins showering him with hugs and kisses. Sonny would joke afterward that by the time he came home, he''d be covered in "cousin kisses," but he didn''t mind; he even got back at them by giving his own little "revenge kisses."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Sonny puffed up his chest yfully. "See? Everyone loves me. Flowers bloom when they see me!"


    Liberty tapped his forehead affectionately. "Yes, yes, Mr. Popr-flowers bloom when they see you, and maybe even a car or two gets a t tire for good luck! Now, help us move these things to the car so we can head to your Uncle Duncan''s. We''re having dinner there tonight."


    "Yes, mom!" Sonny chimed, immediately gathering his gifts to take to the car.


    Duncan called his two bodyguards over to help with the haul. Between Sonny and Liberty, they had packed enough gifts to fill the entire car. When they pulled up at the Lewis mansion, Mrs. Lewis was already waiting on the steps, her smile warm and weing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 3864

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3864


    As soon as the car stopped, Mrs. Lewis came over, smiling as she opened the door.


    "Sonny!" Her face lit up as she reached in to lift him out of the car.


    "Auntie!" Liberty greeted warmly.


    "Liberty, wee back," Mrs. Lewis said, still beaming as she hugged Sonny close. She held his hand as they walked toward the house. "Did you have fun with your auntie, Sonny?" she asked. "Yes, I had lots of fun! Grandma, did you miss me?" Sonny replied with a grin.


    Mrs. Lewis chuckled, her eyes soft with affection. "Of course, Sonny. I missed you so much! As soon as I heard you were back, I called your Uncle Duncan right away and told him to bring you over. I''ve prepared all your favorite foods, drinks, and plenty of new toys. I even called your cousins, so they''ll be here soon to y with you. It''s going to be lively-you won''t feel lonely at all!"


    Her youngest grandson, Ro (the youngest child of Duncan''s third brother), was especially eager for Sonny''s visit. At almost eleven, Ro adored Sonny and often bragged to his friends about his "adorable" little cousin. Ever since he''d learned that Sonny would soon officially be part of the family, he couldn''t wait to show off his cousin.


    If it weren''t for winter break, Mrs. Lewis was sure Ro would have tried to smuggle Sonny into school in his oversized backpack!


    "Sonny''s here!" Mr. Lewis called out,ing out of the house to greet them with a warm smile. He reached over, ready to scoop Sonny up, but Mrs. Lewis yfully dodged his hands.


    "Hold on, I just got my turn!" she teased.


    "But I haven''t held him yet!" Mr. Lewis protested with a grin. "He''s grown a bit sincest time, and you''ll get tired. Let me take over-strong man here!"


    Still, Mrs. Lewis held Sonny tight,ughing as they hurried inside with Sonny between them, both reluctant to let him go.


    Watching the scene unfold, Duncan turned to Liberty with augh. "Look at them-they''re so wrapped up in Sonny! Mom swooped him up before he even had a chance to step out of the car. She didn''t even nce my way!" He chuckled, "It''s like I''ve been reced." Liberty smiled softly. "They haven''t seen him in a while. He really brings them joy."


    She knew, though, that Mr. and Mrs. Lewis were making a point. By showering Sonny with love, they were showing Liberty she could feel secure about joining their family. Although Sonny wasn''t their biological grandson, the Lewis family embraced him fully and treated


    him as their own.


    The affection Mrs. and Mr. Lewis showed was not just genuine it was reassuring. Liberty could see how much they cherished their son, Duncan, and how deeply they wanted his happiness. Since Duncan''s heart was firmly set on her, they had chosen to wee Liberty and Sonny with open arms, without reservations.


    Liberty felt a surge of gratitude. After her painful divorce, she had once doubted she''d ever want to remarry, fearing another heartbreak and unsure of how a new marriage would impact Sonny. But the Lewis family''s eptance and love had erased her doubts, giving her peace of mind and a renewed sense of hope for a happy future with Duncan.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 3865

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3865 Chapter


    3865This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "My mom sees Sonny every day, and she still adores him. We don''t have any young kids in the family, so Sonny''s like a breath of fresh air-he''s adorable, so polite, and easy to love."


    Duncan had others help move the things Liberty brought into the house. He didn''t need the wheelchair this time. With the bodyguard''s support, he managed the stairs, and then, with Liberty by his side, walked slowly into the house. "I liked Sonny the first time I met him. Honestly, I was never a fan of kids-they''re too noisy. My nieces and nephews would cry and fuss, and I just found it all exhausting. But Sonny? He changed that. Hearing him call me ''Uncle Duncan'' in that sweet, little voice-it melted my heart." Duncan spoke from the heart; he had a real soft spot for Sonny.


    Liberty added, "Back when Hank and I split up, Sonny could barely talk. I never thought he''d be such a little charmer. He used to only stick to Seren and me, and he''d frown if anyone else tried to hold him. Now he''s like a little social butterfly, chatting up everyone and winning them over." "That''s just who he is. A couple of years ago, he was still finding his voice. Now he''s confident and outgoing, and that makes him likable. Give him apliment, and he''ll puff up like a little peacock. But we have to be careful not to spoil him too much." Duncan nced at her, a soft trust in his eyes. "We have you and Serenity to keep him grounded. You both bnce things out so well with Sonny. Everyone loves him, but I''m not worried about him being spoiled with you guiding him." Libertyughed, "Oh, so my sister''s the ''bad cop,'' and you''re the ''good cop''?"


    Duncan grinned. "Sonny''s got charm, and that''s his superpower."


    Liberty rolled her eyes, smiling.


    The grand hall of the main house was bustling with people. Besides Duncan''s parents, there were his three brothers, their wives, a bunch of nieces and nephews, and a few close rtives, like his uncles and aunts.


    Surprised by the crowd, Liberty whispered, "You didn''t tell me there''d be this many people." Duncan replied, "It''s not that many, just our family and a few rtives. They wanted to be here."


    Liberty''s visit had a deeper significance. To show how much Liberty meant to him, Mr.


    Lewis had asked the whole family and a few close rtives toe. When Duncan and Liberty got married, they nned to invite the family and celebrate with close friends that same day. Duncan, sensing Liberty might feel overwhelmed, whispered, "Don''t worry, they''re all great people."


    "I''m not worried," she replied confidently.


    Liberty had seen enough of life''s highs and lows to handle any situation. She wasn''t intimidated, just taken aback by how many people had shown up to share a meal with them.


    Duncan took her hand. "We''ll be family soon, and they''ll all treat you well. I''m here for you, no matter what."


    Liberty smiled, "I''m here for myself too."


    She was no longer the woman who depended on someone else. Even though Duncan wasn''t like Hank, she wasn''t about to lose her independence. She believed in standing strong on her own. With a gentle smile, Duncan leaned in and stole a quick kiss on her cheek. "In that case, I''ll rely on you."

 Chapter 3867

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3867 Chapter


    3867


    Liberty felt a bit shy when Ro called her "Fourth Aunt," but she quickly responded with a warm smile, then turned to the kids. "Sonny, make sure to listen to Ro, okay?"


    Ro nodded confidently, "Don''t worry, Fourth Aunt. I''ve got Sonny covered."


    Duncan also gave them a few reminders before letting the boys run off to y.


    When Liberty and Duncan walked into the house, everyone greeted them with warm smiles. The sight of Duncan and Liberty together-happy, close, and full of love moved the Lewis family deeply.


    They''d once thought Duncan might stay a bachelor forever. They never expected he''d fall for Liberty, the sister-inw of his best friend Zachary, or that she''d be a divorced woman. Initially, the older family members had resisted the match, but Duncan never wavered. He was determined to be with Liberty, and after plenty of challenges, they finally reached this point. It hadn''t been easy.


    Liberty greeted everyone graciously. She was familiar with Duncan''s extended family and knew they were wealthy in their own right. Mrs. Lewis''s family was especially welloff, though not quite on the same level as the Lewis family itself.


    After Serenity married into the York family and Audrey officially weed the two sisters into her life, Liberty had often attended high-society events. Alongside Audrey, she''d met many influential women and made connections. At first, some may have looked down on Liberty, but Audrey and Serenity''s status ensured they were respectful.


    Now, with Liberty''s connection to the Farrell family and her future role as its head, people genuinely wanted to build rtionships with her. Some in Wiltspoon remarked that it wasn''t surprising Serenity and Liberty both married into wealth-given their aristocratic roots. They had faced hardship only because of past family misfortune.


    Yet the warmth from the Lewis family wasn''t about Liberty''s ties to the Farrell family. They weed her wholeheartedly because she was Duncan''s love, his rock, and essential to his full recovery. This couple was set to marry, and as family, they wanted to support Liberty in every way.


    The household staff busily unpacked the gifts Liberty brought.


    Mrs. Lewis turned to her with a smile, "You didn''t have to bring so much, dear. We''re family-there''s no need to go out of your way."


    Liberty chuckled, "Auntie, I didn''t spend anything. These supplements were just things from home, and the toys were Sonny''s idea-gifts he wanted to give to his cousins."


    The supplements were gifts from Serenity, Audrey, and even Jasmine, so she genuinely hadn''t needed to buy a thing.


    Mrs. Lewis''s face softened. "Sonny even thought to bring gifts for his cousins."


    She picked up a doll with "Big Sister" written in Sonny''s handwriting. It was intended for her eldest granddaughter.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sonny''s handwriting is impressive for his age."


    Liberty noticed her son''s neat writing and smiled proudly. "Sonny''s been practicing with Titus every day at FC Manor, copying books and working on his penmanship. It''s helped his handwriting improve a lot." Though Liberty didn''t push Sonny to write too much at his age, she was careful to keep it light so he wouldn''t strain his hands or affect the development of his little fingers.

 Chapter 3868

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3868 Chapter


    3868


    Liberty encouraged Sonny''s interest in writing and drawing. At four years old, he couldn''t sit still for long-he''d write or draw a bit, then run off to y. Given his young age, his short writing sessions weren''t a concern for Liberty; she knew they wouldn''t affect his fingers. During his recent stay at FC Manor, Sonny had been practicing alongside Titus, copying medicine books. With Titus as a buddy, Sonny''s handwriting had noticeably improved in just a few days. Mrs. Lewis smiled thoughtfully. "I''ve heard Titus is exceptionally bright, with a memory like a camera."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though she hadn''t met Titus, Mrs. Lewis knew he was Jane''s adopted son, rumored to be incredibly intelligent. In Wiltspoon''s elite circles, most people weren''t familiar with Titus since the Johnson family kept him protected. Only those close to Zachary''s family knew of him. Liberty nodded. "Titus is brilliant. Seren mentioned he has a photographic memory, but I haven''t tested it myself."


    Mrs. Lewis chuckled. "Next time Titus visits Wiltspoon, invite him over. Ro would love to meet him-and it''ll keep him from constantly bragging about being the smartest kid in town."


    Everyoneughed, knowing how confident Ro was. His big personality came with a bit of narcissism; he proudly considered himself the brightest child in Wiltspoon. "Ro''s got thick skin, I''ll give him that," Mrs. Lewis''s daughter chimed in, smiling. "He calls himself a ''child prodigy,'' but there are plenty of kids out there just as smart. Sure, he ranks first in his school every time, but someday he''ll see that there''s always someone more talented." Liberty knew Ro attended the top elementary school in Wiltspoon. Many parents went to great lengths, pulling strings to get their kids admitted there. Scoring first every time in such apetitive school was no small feat-Ro was indeed sharp. Theirughter filled the room again, a warmth shared among families.


    After a while, Mrs. Lewis took out a red paper with several auspicious dates carefully noted on it. She handed it to Liberty, saying, "Liberty, Duncan, I asked someone to find a few lucky dates based on your birthdates. Take a look and decide which date you''d like for the wedding. Also, I wanted to show you the betrothal gifts list."


    Mrs. Lewis added, "I''ve already shared it with your aunt Audrey, Old Mrs. York, and Serenity, and they''re all pleased with it."


    The Lewis family had prepared a generous dowry worth hundreds of millions, including properties, luxury cars, retail shops, gold, silver, and a considerable amount of cash. Duncan personally contributed arge portion, while his parents matched the gift to what they''d given for their first three daughters-inw. Duncan''s brother and sister-iw also added to the gift, making it a substantial gesture.


    Even the prestigious Old Mrs. York approved, and both Audrey and Serenity were fully supportive.


    "These properties and shops haven''t been transferred to your name yet," Mrs. Lewis continued. "Once the New Year begins and offices reopen, you and Duncan can handle the transfer paperwork." Due to Liberty''s extended stay in Jensburg, transferring the properties earlier hadn''t been practical.


    Liberty took the red paper with the auspicious dates and reviewed the list of gifts. Content, she handed the paper with the dates to Duncan. "Here, Duncan, take a look at these dates."

 Chapter 3869

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3869 Chapter 3869


    Liberty reviewed the dates Mrs. Lewis had chosen, with the soonest option being the tenth day of the first lunar month, only two weeks away. Thetest was in early autumn.


    While she was leaning toward the autumn date-thinking it would give her sister Serenity time to recover after giving birth and allow Liberty to wrap up matters in Jensburg-she left the final choice to Duncan.


    After looking over the options, Duncan turned to his parents and said, "Mom, Dad, I think the early autumn date is best. Let''s n for then."


    Liberty felt a bit surprised. She had expected him to want to marry sooner. But she quickly realized that Duncan had his reasons. He''d once told her he wanted to wait until he was fully recovered and able to walk without assistance for their wedding.


    By early autumn, she believed he''d reach his goal. His recovery was already impressive-his doctors had even noted he was progressing faster than expected, thanks to his dedication to rehab and tireless determination.


    Mrs. Lewis and the rest of the family hadn''t expected him to pick a date so far off. They assumed Duncan would be eager to wed Liberty after all they had been through. Yet, here he was, calmly choosing a date months away.


    Duncan exined, "It''s not that the other dates aren''t good, but Serenity hasn''t had her baby yet. She''s pregnant, and I don''t want her to be ufortable attending our wedding. By early autumn, she''ll have given birth and be back on her feet, able to be part of this big day for Liberty and me.


    "Liberty and her sister have been each other''s support for over a decade. I know Liberty wants her sister by her side on our wedding day, and I want that for her too."


    Hearing his thoughtfulness, Liberty squeezed Duncan''s hand and said gratefully, "Thank you, Duncan, for considering me and Seren like this."


    Duncan gazed back at her warmly. "I''ve waited this long. I don''t mind waiting a bit longer if it means I can stand beside you, holding your hand as we walk down the aisle together. I want to be fully recovered by our wedding, not in a wheelchair."


    In the meantime, they''d get their marriage certificate, making them legally married. Duncan reminded Liberty that it wasmon to hold the weddingter, like Zachary and Serenity had done.


    Mrs. Lewis exchanged a smile with her husband and nodded. "If you both agree on early autumn, then we''ll n for that. It''ll give us plenty of time to make sure everything''s perfect."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Mrs. Lewis turned to Duncan, "Do we need to reorder Liberty''s wedding dress? I know you''d already had it custom-made for her."


    Duncan reassured her, "No need to reorder. The dress is still being crafted, so they can adjust it for Liberty''s size as needed."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 3870

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3870 Chapter


    3870


    Duncan had gone all out to make Liberty''s wedding dress special, hiring a renowned designer who''d also crafted gowns for Serenity and Jasmine, both of whom looked stunning on their wedding days. Encouraged by Zachary and Josh''s rmendations, he had chosen the same designer to create a one-of-a-kind gown for Liberty. As Liberty looked at him, surprise flickered in her eyes-she hadn''t known Duncan was having a wedding dress custom-made for her. But of course, he knew her size. After all, he''d held her often enough to have a keen eye for these details, and if needed, he could easily ask Serenity for specifics on Liberty''s style and preferences. Duncan met her gaze and exined softly, "After you agreed to get our marriage certificate before the New Year, I reached out to the designer rmended by Zachary and Josh. I got your measurements from Seren, but I also measured for uracy myself to make sure it was perfect. I wanted you to have a wedding dress like the ones Zachary and Josh gifted their wives. Liberty, I''ve promised you: if there''s something worth having, you''ll have it too. And if I can make it unique just for you, I will." Duncan had witnessed how Zachary and Josh showered love on their wives in countless thoughtful ways. Seeing their happiness together had only inspired him to go all out for Liberty. Yet, no instruction manual was needed his devotion came naturally. Loving Liberty made him want to give her everything, even the stars and the moon if he could. He''d sworn to both Audrey and Serenity that no matter what, he would care for Liberty. If she agreed to marry him, he''d spend his life making her happy. And even if she didn''t, he would still protect her always. Audrey trusted him, and Serenity, too, felt assured leaving her beloved sister in his hands. Liberty leaned against his shoulder, her voice warm with gratitude. "Duncan, thank you for all you''re doing for me."


    He held her close, responding gently, "You''re my everything. I only want the best for you."


    From across the room came the exaggerated sound of someone clicking their tongue in mock exasperation. The third young master of the Lewis family grinned at them. "I''ve known Duncan for over 30 years, always thought he was a rough, no-nonsense type who''d be clueless about romance. But here he is, spouting the sweetest words!" "Tsk, too sweet! If I listen any longer, I-"


    Mrs. Lewis gave her third son a hard look, and his wife pinched his arm, smothering his teasing with augh.


    Mrs. Lewis shook her head with a smile, defending Duncan. "My son isn''t just throwing out romantic lines. He''s being sincere."


    Turning to her third son, she teased him back, "Maybe you could take a lesson or two. It''s a wonder your wife puts up with you."Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The third young master of the Lewis family shrugged, feigning innocence, but his yful grin gave him away. It was clear-among this family, humor, love, and loyalty ran deep.

 Chapter 3871

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3871-3875 Chapter 3871


    After a lighthearted moment with her third son, Mrs. Lewis turned her attention back to Duncan and Liberty. With a warm smile, she asked, "Duncan, Liberty, when do you n on getting the marriage certificate? Tomorrow, perhaps? The Civil Affairs Bureau will be closing soon for the holiday, so it''d be ideal to get it done within the next two days." Getting the marriage certificate would give Duncan peace of mind, knowing they''d be legally married even if they waited to have the wedding. For Mrs. Lewis, the marriage certificate also meant that Duncan could finally enjoy a home filled with love, and she hoped-a grandchild on the way by the time the wedding arrived. While Mrs. Lewis would be overjoyed if Liberty chose to have a child with Duncan, she also respected her wishes. After all, she''d seen how well Duncan treated Sonny, and Sonny, being raised with good values, would likely support Duncan in his old age. But secretly, Mrs. Lewis did hope Liberty might consider it. Duncan gently nudged Liberty to respond, and she answered easily, "Tomorrow works for us. We''ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau in the morning, have lunch together, and then go to my aunt''s for dinner. My aunt and Grandpa Jimenez have been asking when we''lle over." Mrs. Lewis beamed. "Wonderful," she replied. "We''ll have a family dinner tomorrow to celebrate, so everyone can meet you."


    With that, she turned to her husband and asked him to retrieve a red brocade box from her dressing table upstairs. When he returned, Mrs. Lewis carefully opened the box, revealing an exquisite set of jade jewelry. The deep green jade was of the finest quality, a true treasure meant for special asions. "This set is my wedding gift to you, Liberty," Mrs. Lewis said, holding out the box. "Even though the wedding itself is a few months away, getting the marriage certificate is a huge milestone, and we want to honor it. Tomorrow, we''ll host a family dinner to officially introduce you to our friends and rtives.


    "I gave each of my daughters-inw a set of jade jewelry when they joined the family," she continued with a smile. "Your eldest sister-inw''s set is a bit more borate, as she''s the eldest. But yours, like the other two, is equally meaningful and given with love." She handed the jewelry box to Liberty, who looked to Duncan, hesitant. He nodded, reassuring her. "It''s tradition in our family, so please ept it. Mom did this for my sisters-inw as well."


    In truth, Duncan knew that his mother''s jewelry collection was vast. She had always been generous with her daughters-inw and granddaughters, showering them with beautiful pieces she''d collected over the years. Although Duncan hadn''t received any heirlooms himself at least not until marriage he remembered his mother''s words clearly: she had set aside her most precious pieces for her daughters-inw and granddaughters, as she never had a daughter of her own.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Liberty smiled, her heart full of gratitude. She epted the box, understanding that it was more than a gift-it was a heartfelt wee into the Lewis family.

 Chapter 3872

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3872 Chapter 3872


    Although her daughters-inw weren''t born to her, Mrs. Lewis treated each one with the love of a mother. As long as they joined the Lewis family, supported their husbands, and brought children into the family, she would cherish them as daughters. She gifted each daughter-inw some treasured jewelry, intending these pieces would one day be passed on to her grandchildren.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The inws of the Lewis family were wealthy in their own right, and each daughter-iw brought a considerable dowry. Jewelry wasn''t something theycked, but they still cherished Mrs. Lewis''s gifts and promised to hand them down within the family. The young wives of the Lewis family had already begun collecting jewelry for their own daughters, embracing a family culture that treated all children equally, regardless of gender. Mrs. Lewis had a special fondness for her granddaughters, having had only sons herself. She''d once worried the Lewis home would be too much like the York household, where sons far outnumbered daughters. Fortunately, her family was bnced with granddaughters and grandsons alike: four grandsons and three granddaughters. As for Duncan, whether he and Liberty would have a child was still unknown, but Mrs. Lewis secretly hoped for a granddaughter with Liberty''s gentle features rather than Duncan''s rugged look. Liberty epted the set of jade jewelry from Mrs. Lewis with a heartfelt, "Thank you, Mom."


    Mrs. Lewis beamed. "No need to thank me. These are for you, after all."


    Following Mrs. Lewis''s gift, Duncan''s aunts and sisters-inw each presented Liberty with gifts as well. She hadn''t expected to receive so many gifts at a simple family dinner, but turning them down would seem ungrateful. So, with a warm smile, she epted them all graciously. Even Sonny received gifts from the family when he returned from ying with Ro, who was just as energetic and mischievous as ever. After dinner, Liberty, along with Sonny, Ro, and Duncan, went out for a walk.


    The moment the two boys were out of the house, they tore off like wild horses, quickly disappearing around the corner.


    Watching them, Libertyughed. "Now I understand why Mom and Third Sister-inw are always worried about Ro. He''s a little whirlwind! No wonder Sonny talks about him so much. Ro''s even more of a handful than his uncle Rowan."


    Rowan, soon to be preparing for college, had matured significantly. While he still had his spirited moments and loved taking Sonny on little adventures, he was mostly a responsiblepanion, even something of a protective nanny to Sonny. Ro, on the other hand, was at the perfect age for constant y. Whenever he took Sonny with him, he would go full speed-climbing, running, never slowing down.


    Duncan chuckled. "Sonny''s still young. Kids should have the freedom to just enjoy themselves while they can. Once he starts school, he''ll have a lot more on his te, and he might not be able to y as freely as he does now."


    Duncan knew that as smart as Sonny was, his academic path would inevitably add pressures and responsibilities. In time, he''de to understand the demands of learning, but Duncan also believed in the value of a joyful, carefree childhood¡ªa foundation that would help Sonny thrive in whatever future challengesy ahead.

 Chapter 3873

    Married At First Sight Chapter 3873 ChapterContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    3873


    Though Sonny has the support of several powerful families, everyone hopes he''ll eventually seed on his own-so he can stand strong without relying on others.


    Duncan hadn''t given much thought to Sonny''s future studies, but he knew Liberty had high hopes for her son, and Serenity, as his aunt, was dedicated to guiding and nurturing him.


    Sonny may only be in kindergarten, but he''s already started learning piano, chess, poetry, and painting. For now, it''s aboutying a good foundation and sparking his curiosity. Since he''s still young, Liberty and Serenity want him to enjoy his childhood, especially during summer and winter breaks. When it''s time to study, he studies hard, and when it''s time to y, he ys just as hard.


    Liberty nodded thoughtfully. "While he''s still young, let''s give him a few more years of freedom. Once things are settled in Jensburg, we''ll look at moving Sonny there for school. I just don''t know if he''ll want to go."


    If Sonny wasn''t keen on leaving his family in Wiltspoon, Liberty knew they could always keep him there. Serenity, Audrey, and the Lewis family would help take care of him, putting Liberty''s mind at ease. Yet, being so young, long-term separation could be hard on him. Moving Sonny to Jensburg meant uprooting him from his familiar world, surrounded by loved ones. The transition would be a challenge.


    The distantughter of Sonny and Ro drifted through the air, filling the space with joy. Duncan looked around, unable to spot them, but hearing theirughter was enough.


    "When the timees, we''ll ask Sonny what he wants," Liberty said. "If he chooses Jensburg, he''ll go; if he wants to stay, he''ll stay. After New Year''s, you might end up going to Jensburg alone, and Sonny and I might stay in Wiltspoon." Duncan looked down with a hint of guilt, patting his leg. "Even though I can walk now, I''m not fully there yet. If I walk too far, the pain is unbearable, and I have to stop. I still need rehab, but by the second half of the year, I should be back to normal." He added, "I know I''m limited right now, but I can stay here, look after Sonny, and keep him safe so you can focus on your work in Jensburg. No matter what happens, you''ll have our support."


    Duncan wanted nothing more than to move with Liberty to Jensburg. When she took over the Farrell family, he''d change his surname to Farrell too, bing part of her family. All he cared about was being by her side. But with his physical limitations, he knew he''d only make things harder for her there.


    He reluctantly epted that they''d be living in different cities, at least for now.


    "Duncan, this is my responsibility, and I''m ready for it," Liberty replied, her tone firm. "My aunt entrusted this to me, and I believe I can handle it. Don''t me yourself. Just focus on getting better-that''s all I need. We have our whole lives ahead of us. After New Year''s, I''ll talk to Sonny and see how he feels about moving." Duncan nodded in agreement.


    Though Sonny was still young, Liberty and Duncan wanted to respect his feelings and let him choose his own path, not push him into anything he wasn''t ready for.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!